《Soul of Searing Steel》


 Chapter 1 Who the Hell Stabbed Me in the Back?!

    The sky was gloomy and the air was humid.


    Deep in Thomas Grand Canyon, corpses were scattered all over the now quiet battlefield. The war had been alleviated and a small group of orcs was retreating towards the canyon.


    The vulgar curses along with the chaotic footsteps of their invasive march had alerted and startled most of the vultures that were feasting on the dead corpses.


    Crows, vultures, and undead gulls hovered around the corpses. Afraid of the presence of the orcs around, they made loud cries as an attempt to scare away other potential feeders. One of the crows that was braver than the others took its sweet time devouring a long rotten gut. Suddenly, something from within the pile of corpses twitched and scared off the crow.


    A small patrol team consisting of only three orcs stopped in their tracks immediately.


    "Halt! I heard something."


    The green-skinned orc, whose muscular body was clad in broken metal armor and rugged leather squinted to focus on the source of the noise.


    "I see something¡­" said the same orc as he moved closer.


    "I see it now. It''s a human. I''ll take care of him."


    The orc gripped his heavy axe tighter and paced slowly towards the pile of corpses.


    "Make it quick. We don''t want to fall too far behind."


    Amidst the darkness of the canyon, not even the crows were capable of seeing further ahead. However, the orc could walk towards the corpse with ease as it relied on his extreme sense of smell. After a quick rummage, the orc had managed to find a living human buried underneath a pile of rotten corpses.


    The human was a young male warrior. His armor was broken and in tatters. His sword was bent and chipped in all sort of places. There was something admirable about the warrior. Judging from the orc corpses around, he was the only human that was still alive. Despite that, his condition was not looking great. His weakened state had him knocking on death''s door.


    Crack!


    Lightning struck down somewhere not too far from where the orc stood. The light from the lightning illuminated the entire canyon for a brief second and he could see that the light in the human''s eyes had faded.


    "Die," muttered the orc as he lifted his axe with both of his hands. With one heavy stroke, the orc swung the axe downward.


    Crack!


    In a split second, the flash of light beamed off the dull sword and the orc could see a cold stare from the human''s eyes.


    "Huh?!" The orc gasped.


    In an instant, the warrior sprung up from his seemingly unconscious state and slit the orc''s left shoulder. The intensity of the stroke was strong enough that it left a long trail of blood spurting out from the open wound. The orc grunted in pain and released the heavy axe in his hand. With quick footwork, the warrior made his way to the side of the massive orc and knocked him off his feet.


    "Urgh!"


    It all happened too fast. Before the strong orc could even react, he was forced to expel a mouthful of air as a steel-like left arm was pressed against his neck.


    "Gaba."


    Just when he could move his left arm, a powerful force was pressed against his chest and his neck, struggling to prevent the orc from taking in any air. The orc struggled with all his might. Panic and fear started to invade the orc''s mind as his desire to breathe was overwhelming and clouding his judgment. The next thing he knew, everything went dark. Like steel, his eyes were cold.


    The orc stopped struggling. There was no more noise, only the cries of the nearby crows.


    The human warrior pulled out the sword and knelt beside his kill.


    "Calm yourself, Joshua," thought the man. He gathered his strength and scanned the area.


    All he could see was dismembered parts of what seemed to be unworldly beings. The scent of blood mixed with the rusty armor made the entire field smell like rust. Although it was not raining, the human''s armor and leather hide were drenched with water. His entire arm was covered in blood, which trailed all the way down to his sword. No matter how much he wanted to calm himself, the grip of his hand on the sword refused to relax.


    "Gloomy sky¡­ Orcs¡­ A battle?"


    Joshua muttered a few words to himself. Each word was spoken with a deeper tone and when he finally came to, he shouted, "Thomas Grand Canyon?!"


    The man stood up and turned around frantically.


    "Impossible. I should be in the Ancient Dungeon of the Ashen! I should be in Naya Fortress! I should be fighting demons! Why are there orcs?!"


    Joshua recalled the vivid image of his battle. He was fighting demons in a scorched land that rained flames and hot lava. Yet, that vivid image was replaced with a gloomy dark sky, wet and cold atmosphere. The difference was like heaven and earth. Something is not right. Something is most certainly not right at all!


    Joshua gave up trying to reason with the unknown. Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain in his abdomen and found it hard to breathe. He dropped to his hands and panted heavily.


    Drip¡­ Drip¡­ Droplets of rain started to fall on his metallic armor and no sooner, a thunderstorm came.


    The pain in his chest was not the only sensation he felt then. When the water droplets seeped into his armor, he could feel the prickly pain throbbing all over his body. It was only then he realized that he was bleeding all over. Some cuts were so deep that he could not move freely without triggering the wound''s throbbing pain. Joshua turned around and checked on himself. There were wounds so deep that if he did not begin emergency treatment, they would start to fester. Joshua merely scoffed at the pain. As a legendary warrior that had survived countless battles, Joshua had been in worse conditions that one might even consider absolutely hopeless. However, out from the ashes of defeat, Joshua had turned the tides of war more times than he had tasted salt. Such a wound was nothing. A mere flesh wound or so he would say.


    "Tsk!" Joshua clicked his tongue disgruntledly. "This is odd. I was sure that I was part of the war. The war that took place in the Starfall Year 853, during the third expansion of Continental War... Thomas Grand Canyon should have been flattened after the Legendary War!"


    Joshua ignored the pain he felt on his body and stood up to have one last look at the surroundings. With his still shaky hands, he wiped away the blood-stained rainwater from his eyes and muttered in disbelief.


    "Why¡­ How am I here¡­"


    The dark clouds rolled in from the top of the canyon and brought in more thunder and rain. The sound of war could be heard from all places. Crimson colored water that started to turn into rivers flowed from the cliffs.


    "This isn''t right."


    Joshua let the cold rainwater wash the blood on his face and finally realized the truth. "I''m dead."


    Memories started flooding in. It was the despicable gloomy sky that had triggered his memories.


    Naya Fortress. The Wall of Maria. He stood there, amongst countless warriors battling demons that came like a swarm of locusts in a land where hot lava was flowing like a river. The sky rained flaming meteors and the only silhouettes that could be seen were the wings of rampaging demons. The number of demons that flew in the sky was more than enough to cast their shadows to fully darken the entire battleground. That, and the floating ship that belonged to the demon forces. Rocks that were covered in flames were hurled to the ground. Like a scene of hell on earth, they rained down on the fortress like a meteor shower. Rising from the ash and smoke, the legendary warriors formed an impregnable defensive formation as they charged towards the enemy.


    Joshua was one of them. Just when he was about to unsheathe his sword to perform a sword drawing technique, a long blade protruded from his abdomen. Along with some curses, Joshua''s memories became scrambled like eggs.


    Joshua took a deep breath. He realized the truth and bellowed wildly.


    "Who the f*ck stabbed me?!"


    Joshua''s rage exploded like a whistling kettle. He forced himself to remember everything but could not recall what happened after he saw the sword''s blade extending out of his abdomen.


    "I''ve never died¡­ Not once. Not since I became a legendary warrior! F*ck! Just when I thought I was killed by a demon, it was by my fellow comrade!"


    Right then, Joshua frowned again. Although he could not let go of the grudge he bore for the backstabber, he had something else to worry about. Whether or not he was still alive, the obvious question should have been where he was. Even if he had died, he should be within the walls of Naya Fortress! How did he manage to magically appear among a bunch of dead orcs?


    Right when he was about to take a step, he sensed an ill omen. As a legendary warrior, his body''s constitution allowed him to recover faster than normal humans. Wounds that would take months to heal would be reduced to several days. He should be able to walk and run normally after a quick rest yet the wounds on his legs and arms were not even showing signs of healing. Even the pain¡­ it was throbbing like there was a splinter inside.


    Did the game developers adjust the sensory settings to a whole new level?


    If he was not dead, where was the wound that was supposed to be in his belly? As for the wound that was caused by the curse, he could never heal them without the help of a GM.


    What is happening?! The game is not Ubisoft, where the servers are potato and riddled with bugs.


    "Move, damn it!" cried Joshua as he tried to force his muscles to move forward. He clenched his teeth to suppress the pain when he moved his right leg. All the wounds that had opened up were immediately exposed to the rainwater. It stung so bad that Joshua could feel the sound of his heart pounding in his ears. Joshua stopped walking and fell to his knees. The metal armor on his body grazed against each other and made a sharp noise. From the edge of his armor, Joshua noticed a small horizontal wound that could have only been formed from a stab.


    The pain he felt was so strong that if any normal human were to be placed in his shoes, they would have fainted from the intense pain. Luckily, Joshua was not an average Joe in real life.


    Joshua got back up to his feet and took a deep breath only to find that he was unable to restore his breathing rhythm. He ignored that fact and paced slowly towards the same pile of dead corpses where he was pulled out from. The sword in his hands was broken in many places and would easily crumble into dust with a gentle stroke. After so many years of fighting, he knew that it was vital for him to replace the weapon before a fight.


    Joshua took some time but he managed to get used to the pain and arrived at the pile of corpses. There, Joshua started stabbing the corpses and managed to retrieve a long spear that was still in good condition. Although the spearhead had suffered a little damage on the edge, it does not affect its penetrating power. He discarded the sword in his hand and brandished the spear around to repel every single raindrop around him. After two seconds, he was certain that the spear was still in a good state and was most suited for his fighting style.


    Just when he relaxed and wanted to search for a place to rest, the silence of the grave was broken by the cries of orcs coming from the darkness.


    "He killed Togu!"


    Two large orcs came out from the shadows and into his field of vision.


    Naturally, Joshua was unable to understand what they said due to the difference in language used. However, that was not his worry at the moment. The muscles on them were so huge that the armor covering their forearms was about to burst open. The extreme bloodlust and the crave for revenge were reflected in their eyes.


    Once the orcs had confirmed the enemy''s position and number, the orcs did not give a second thought before jumping straight towards Joshua.


    "Ourgh!" The one that attacked first was wielding a long scimitar. The usual green appearance of the orc darkened into a deeper, darker shade as if he had gone berserk. The blade was held up high in the air. The orc was ready to use his massive size and weight to cleave the weak human in half with a single stroke.


    However, before the sword could even be swung, the spearhead whistled through the air like a speeding arrow. The slightly rusty spearhead pierced through the thick metal armor and leather hide, and went straight to the orc''s heart. Joshua spun the spearhead clockwise. He then twisted his body and pulled the spear from behind with such force that the faintly beating heart was still attached to the spearhead. The orc fell to the ground, lifeless, while green blood spurted out like a broken fountain.


    "Hm¡­ Are you really an orc?" Joshua asked with a condescending look. He turned back to see that the other orc had stopped moving. He could see the fear in his eyes when his comrade was killed in less than a second. "Is it even possible?"


    The orc grunted with rage. The wrath in its eyes was fading as he wanted to turn tail and run. However, he was too slow to make his decision.


    Joshua stomped his left leg firmly into the ground and took aim. As the orc ran further, Joshua hurled the spear in his hand with such force that it flew across the air at supersonic speed.


    Droplets of water in the air evaporated instantly as it came into contact with the spearhead. The orc heard the sound of the spear whistling through the air and tried to parry it. However, just as he turned around, the spear pierced through his waist and pinned him to the ground.


    He grunted in pain and spoke something which Joshua could not understand. Joshua walked towards the dying orc and gave it a weird look. The orc tried to summon its strength but his actions only caused more blood to spurt out from his open wound. Within a few seconds, the orc lost its life and remained motionless.


    "I am sure that all the orcs have already been extinct! The system even announced that globally!"


    When Joshua went to retrieve his spear from the dead orc, he felt a sharp throbbing pain from his scar. It was bleeding.


    "Ow¡­ Perhaps I overdid it."


    The injuries that he sustained were indeed serious. It was not just his muscles that were aching badly, he could even feel his internal organs bleeding from the inside. After killing three orcs, the pain he felt was so intense that not even the strongest dose of morphine could ease the pain. At that moment, all his wounds, both fresh and old, were crying in pain as though pleading for their owner to stop moving any more.


    Joshua paced away from the dead orcs and towards where the light shone the brightest. However, before he could even take five steps, his hands started to tremble violently. He dropped his spear and sat down on the ground.


    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Why am I panting for breath? I am a legendary warrior. Such a wound would not make me this exhausted! I should not be this breathless after merely killing three orcs!"


    He tried to lift the spear from the ground. As he did, he could feel the icy cold stones on the ground which made his hands shiver.


    "Such a sensation¡­ The smell, the pain, the sight¡­ Not even the most powerful gaming company could model such a scene. There''s no way the game could virtualize this¡­"


    As more and more doubts began to grow in his mind, the same bad omen from before started to resurface into his sea of thoughts. "Thomas Grand Canyon should have been made into a flatland. Yet, why am I seeing cliffs and trenches? I was supposed to be fighting demons in Naya Fortress yet I am awake in this place¡­"


    The rain continued to pour like cats and dogs and did not show any signs of stopping.


    "What is going on?!"


    Crack!


    A lightning bolt struck down and illuminated the entire canyon for a brief second. Joshua picked up a sword fragment and took the chance to see his reflection.


    The face of a stranger was reflected on the sword fragment yet Joshua felt a sense of familiarity from it.


    "Who is tha¡ªis that me?! What happened to me?!"


    Within a second, a sharp pain struck his brain as if he was cleaved by an axe. Immediately, he fell to the ground and writhed in intense agony.


    What came next were all the memories that flooded into his mind that were supposedly his...

 Chapter 2 The Division

    Countless memories flooded into his mind.


    Humans achieved evolution through the pain of war. They were a species that thrived on deadly battles.


    That was why, when a warrior cleaved an orc in half, there was no emotion. No feelings of remorse.


    The dark clouds continued to roll in from the far end of the canyon. Along with the rain and strong gale, sounds of war horns, signaling troops to attack and to withdraw could be heard echoing from all corners of the canyon. It was supposed to be a mere passing shower. However, as the wind blew stronger, heavy rain came down onto the land.


    It did not take long for the rain to wash away all the blood stains on Joshua''s metal armor. No sooner, the water started to rise. Before he knew it, the water level had already submerged his leg guards.


    Joshua''s breath did not seem to be coming back, no matter how hard he tried to control it. Weakened beyond comprehension, Joshua''s shaky hands reached for his battered helmet. He then discarded it a few feet away. The thick green blood of the orc was washed away by the rain. Mixed along with his own, the discolored blood of both red and green left his black hair.


    Eyes dead, Joshua looked around again. There were nothing but corpses and internal organs scattered around. Tons of dead orcs were piled up like a miniature mountain. He was the sole survivor as not a single living being could be seen. The vultures, crows, and scavengers had already left when the rain came pouring down. He was the only human alive.


    "I did it."


    Joshua laughed maniacally.


    One man army. Over hundreds of orcs killed.


    Such a tale could perhaps only exist in folktales and bedtime stories. It might seem hard to believe yet he had made that story real.


    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­" Joshua''s laughter reverted back to his irregular panting. He could still feel the throbbing pain from the open wound. His headache did not help to ease his physical injuries. The aftermath of war had started to kick in then. His entire being shook so badly that his sight suddenly turned blurry. Countless of visions appeared as if they were actually real.


    Demon¡­ Meteor¡­ Kill¡­ Betrayal!


    Orcs¡­ War¡­ Territory¡­ Grahhhh!


    The pain in his head grew more agonizing. The veins on his temples started to bulge and were already on the verge of bursting. Joshua gripped his head hard with his hands and writhed in pain. Just when he thought that the worst was over, he was experiencing the worst pain he could feel. Compared to arrows and swords, the pain could never compare to the one he was feeling in his head right now.


    All his willpower was replaced with rage, reasoning with chaos. At that moment, the being that was Joshua was no longer human, but a hungry, bloodthirsty wolf.


    "Demon! Orcs!"


    In the darkness of the raining sky and silent canyon, two red eyes gleamed.


    All that mattered now was to kill the sons of b*tches until none were left!


    Unconsciously, Joshua stood up. The steel sword in his hand rattled with excitement as it sensed the bloodlust from its wielder. The solid iron hilt bent inward from the sheer gripping force.


    "Not enough¡­" The man lifted his head. His eyes were bright crimson. The man turned his head and focused on the approaching orc army. His eyes widened with rage and pure insanity as he cried.


    "This is not even enough!"


    In the next second, he sprinted like a cheetah. His surroundings went dark and nothing but the orcs were in his sight. Just after a few moments, the orc army stopped moving. Joshua appeared from behind them and out came a splatter of blood.


    The battle was merely in its infancy¡­


    "F*ck! When did you become so reckless?!"


    Joshua shook his head violently to regain consciousness. His facial muscles twitched. He tried to apply a little pressure to his temple to ease his spinning head and tried to resist the urge to throw up. "I was interdimensionally transported during a fight¡­ So, I didn''t die! That''s lucky."


    After the short burst of pain, Joshua could breathe normally. Regaining his composure, he began to recall his memories.


    Joshua van Radcliffe. The eldest son of the baron in the military force located in the northern region. Incidentally, he was also the only person to inherit the title. Following the usual tradition of the Radcliffe family, Joshua was beaten into shape by his father and the knights in service to his family. From a wimpy little crybaby, the boy grew up to be a fine young man.


    After reaching his coming of age, he was enlisted in the army and was left there on his own to build relationships and as well as to expand his social circle.


    Everything went smoothly and Joshua started out as a bright, happy-go-lucky fellow. Naturally, being the sole successor of a powerful noble family with territory coupled with sharp battle instincts, the man was approached by many. As time flew by, Joshua had performed admirably in the battlefield and had earned many military merits. As such, along with his ranks, he gained many friends and connections all over the place.


    The entire ''process'' would have been perfect if it were not for a sudden message he received.


    Joshua''s family being rooted in the cold north, far from the affluent Empire''s center of influence in the south was due to one sole reason. It was a service to the people and a duty to guard "something". Although it was unknown to Joshua, the responsibility that was hammered into him since he was a child was severe. The old count never mentioned it in front of anyone else. Not even Joshua. When he tried to ask about it, his father would merely reply him with a vague and unsatisfying answer.


    "You''re not qualified to learn the truth. Come back to me only when you''re capable of standing on your own two feet."


    Naturally, for a young man, ''standing on his own two feet'' would equate to growing stronger. As such, Joshua had only been pursuing strength the martial way.


    When Joshua had received the message from his territory, he felt a little intrigued. Joshua knew his father well enough to know that his father''s stubbornness would never bring him to initiate a conversation. In fact, it had been several years since he had last spoke to him. However, when he opened the sealed letter and read its content, his blood was boiling.


    [There is trouble with the Seal of the Defended Town. Your father has personally gone to resolve the matter. As there is no one currently in-charge in the city, unknown forces might proceed to scheme an invasion. With the current situation in place, please return to the city to guard the territory.]


    The person who sent the letter was the old butler of his house. Joshua was skeptical. He would not believe anyone else but the old butler. He knew the old man since he was young and that he would never lie to him.


    Now that there was a new problem brewing at home, a young warrior like Joshua could not rest until something was done.


    Just when he had made preparations to retire from the frontline and leave for the north, the Empire had issued a sudden command to the frontline and ordered the army to attack the orcs in the west. It was something that no one could predict. Props to the commander at the headquarters. To cheat the enemies, one must first cheat one''s own allies. Joshua was stumped. There was an absolute rule on the Empire''s military law, "One cannot leave the frontlines during war".


    It did not matter if Joshua was the son of the count of the north, even the nobles could not bend the rules of the military. Hence, there was nothing Joshua could do to solve the problem in the north. As such, with pressing trouble in his mind, he bore an intense hatred and anger into the battlefield.


    That and a person from another world had come to merge with his soul and body, becoming a completely different being.


    His mind was still as scrambled as a stir-fried beef dish. Both his memories were mixed up like a bowl of fruit salad. The experience of a legendary warrior and ''his'' years of vigorous training had given birth to a new Joshua. It allowed him to step onto the battlefield alone and face off hundreds of orcs. Even after the first few battalions were killed, his berserk state was not quelled. As a result, he went straight into the orcs'' military encampment and slaughtered them all on his own.


    That explained the reason why his entire body was battered. After killing for an entire day and night pushing his way through the narrow canyon, killing more than three hundred orcs, piling all the corpses into mounds, his body went into a state of extreme exhaustion.


    "Interesting."


    Joshua muttered. The now calm Joshua wiped away the mud and sand that was on his face and raised his head to the sky. The rain had begun to let up, leaving a few dark clouds and lightning that was accompanied by thuder, which was still roaring in the heavens. With a sense of acceptance, Joshua muttered, "Looks like this place is the Mycroft Continent. The battle of the Division started here. This should be the setting of the game."


    The rain finally came to an end. He widened his tired eyes and gazed into the night sky. The stars were exceptionally bright since the rain clouds had finally drifted away. He dipped his fingers into the muddy water and tasted it. He then lifted a finger up high and felt the sensation of the wind. "The moon is that way¡­ The wind is blowing the other. There''s warmth in the squall. Based on the taste of the mud around me¡­ it should be Starfall Year 831. Right now, I think it''s the end of autumn, which is mid-October. The Historical Warfare ''Glorious Expedition'' should come to an end soon. The orcs'' impregnable Fort D''ruis should be destroyed in the first battle."


    "Sigh¡­" Joshua sighed heavily. "I''ve come back to this time¡­"


    He then raised an eyebrow and scoffed. "Seems like I''m not too late."


    Before he was interdimensionally teleported, he was a veteran player of the Full Dive virtual reality game called ''Continental War''. He was ranked third on the Grand Ranking and first on the Legendary Champions Ranking. The game had been active for eight years in real time and thirty two years in virtual time. It had survived through eight major expansions, twelve historical events, and hundreds of legendary quests. The game had different servers which had its own individual events and plots. The Kingdom in the south, the Empire in the north, the flatlands in the east, and the mountains in the west. Before he was transmigrated, he should be proceeding with events in the southern Kingdom, which required him to travel to the northern Empire. Hence, that was why he knew a little or two about the events that transpired in the north.


    The war between the Empire and the orcs was the second historical event called the ''Glorious Expedition'', hosted in the northern server. The first event was the beginning of the Great Division War.


    At that time, he had been invited by a friend to become a part of the emperor-hired mercenaries, assigned to carry out the Flatland Orcs Massacre Mission. That was why he was not a clueless idiot when he came to this alternate world.


    "The victory will belong to the humans. That will be of absolute certainty. The Empire has been training three generations of soldiers. When the day comes, they would be ready to give it their all. Hence, with such preparations, they would have slaughtered all the orcs without a problem. The outcome has been determined. I should be able to retire from the frontline now."


    When he came to that conclusion, Joshua became extremely calm despite the throbbing physical pain. He decided to put the matter of him being transported to an alternate world aside. He returned to reality and began to plan the pathway for his future. "Right now, the most crucial thing for me to do now is to find the other humans. Find a safe place to rest and think of the matter after I''ve recovered."


    Joshua had decided to leave the thought of transmigrating to the alternate world behind as it would do him no good in terms of survival.


    Both the original Joshua of this world as well as the one that came from the apparent real world were open minded and couldn''t care less about the matter. Whatever happened, happened, and could not occur in any other way. One part of him was the kind that could get used to a new place within a few minutes of strolling. The other was the kind of man that would not bother to ponder about the things that he did not understand. All in all, whatever happened, happened. What mattered most was the fact that he was still breathing. If he could not turn back time with a flick of his finger, he would just accept the reality he was brought into and live with it. Or rather, suck it up.


    With Joshua''s soul, the one that came from Earth, taking control of the reborn ''Joshua'', he would need to think well about his next step. Even though there was that problem that needed to be solved back in the North, there''s nothing he could do right then with a battered body.


    "I need to check on my condition."


    Nonchalantly, Joshua raised his hands and gestured downward in the air. A status window appeared out of thin air and Joshua checked his own character status.


    [Name: Joshua van Radcliffe]


    [Form: Leader]


    [Designation: Brave Fighter - Grants a chance to frighten when attacked]


    [Race: Human Northwest Faction - Racial Skill: Warrior Race (Battle Experience x1.1)


    [Level: Level 28 Silver (Challenger Level: Level 29 Silver)


    [Attribute: ¡­]


    [Physique: Average Human Life]


    [HP: Critical]


    [Vitality: Critical]


    [Morale: Exhausted]


    [Magic Power: Sealed]


    [Status: Muscles Torn ¨C Extreme Fatigue ¨C Enfeebled]


    [Class: Black Crow Assault / Northern Battle Rider]


    [Talent: Weapon Proficiency (Class), Blood for Blood (Self)]


    [Profession: Blacksmith]


    [Skill: MAX Willpower]


    [Profession Skill: Level 21 Weapon Smithing, Level 22 Armor Smithing, Level 9 Magic Weapon Smithing, Level 3 Magic Armor Smithing, Level 1 Magic Tool Smithing]


    [Equipment: Broken Helmet, Worn-out Metal Armor, Rusty Sheen Guard, Leather Greaves]


    [Weapon: Standard Empire Long Spear Mark III (Damaged)]


    [Your enemies would never dare to face you from the front]


    "Huh. There''s Mortal, Steel, Silver, Gold, Supreme, and Legendary. And I''m Silver tier? I have dropped from Legendary tier to a petty little Silver tier?! Sigh¡­ My stats are indeed worse than before but I could not ask for any better than this. Everything is below average. Hmph. As expected from a man of nobility. A well-trained body is what I really need."


    The game ''Continental War'' was all too similar to real-world physics. Skills and spells would require the same exact actions, spells, and chants. If one were to take damage, they would feel pain which would affect one''s strength. All basic attributes could be trained.


    Naturally, the most important aspects to look at were levels and skills. Levels would grant skill points to be used on skills based on one''s Class. Collecting skill points was for the purpose of investing to create one''s own skill tree as well as to develop a unique fighting style. That was the path which all professional gamers would take.


    Before being transmigrated into this world, he had already obtained the achievement [Supreme Skill]. It was one of the requirements to be ranked at Legendary tier. All skills had to be unlocked. He never thought he could bring over his game character stats into this world. That would only mean that he could freely choose his skills without the need to rely on or stick to any given path.


    "Still¡­ what''s with this ''Form''? Weird¡­What is ''Challenger Level''? Did players have that sort of thing before? It looks like I am a boss to be killed¡­"


    Joshua did pay much heed to attribute stats since those aspects could be raised easily with a little bit of physical training. As long as he could get himself back to a healthy form, he was confident that he could take on the world. However, his current state was nowhere near healthy. His recovery speed was too slow to a point of nonexistence. He would need healing. Promptly.


    Again, Joshua did not want to put too much thought into it. He closed the stat window and limped away using the spear as a walking stick. He could faintly hear the sound of human voices coming from the other end of the canyon and paced towards it. He could walk down several steep hills with some effort and managed to spot the human army encampment based on his memory. Just then, he felt something odd. Something was extremely odd.


    "Wait. What did I just miss?! What did I just do?!" He was too used to it before. Joshua widened his eyes in shock when he had realized the truth. "I just transmigrated to another world, didn''t I?! Even if I did spend half my life playing games, it wouldn''t make sense if my brain could conjure out a system for me! I should not be seeing a window in the beginning! I''m no longer in a game!"


    Still in his shocked state, Joshua tried to call out the stat window again. It popped out without fail and Joshua examined the entire window to make sure he was not hallucinating.


    "It''s real!" Joshua was happy for a moment before he frowned worriedly. "Am I really seeing this? Or is it just a hyper-realistic illusion? I''ve heard of sailors getting homesick and being able conjure an illusion of their lovers. Perhaps I am doing just that? No¡­ I best hope not."


    Just then, he saw a few messages popping up at the corner of his U.I.


    [End of Battle. Calculating results.]


    [Killed Orc Axe Warrior Togu (Level 19 Silver), Killed Orc Kidnapper Wallon (Level 18 Silver), Killed Orc Elite Soldier Nad''jer (Level 23 Silver)]


    [You have obtained 45 Points of Expedition Army Reputation]


    [Expedition Army Reputation: Esteemed (5,037)]


    "It''s real. I couldn''t have imagined it. My mind is not brilliant enough to conjure up such things." His frowning expression relaxed immediately. Happily, Joshua smiled. "Since it is this way, there''s nothing that I should be afraid of!"


    Truth be told, he was a little worried and afraid of his fate in the new world. However, he had nothing to worry about.


    As an ex-legendary champion, coupled with the experience and strength of ''Joshua'' of this world, he would never have to worry about taking on any challenges! Now that he had the support of the system, he could gain heights that no one could achieve! Such a privilege could affect his fate, his destiny. Perhaps even steer the fate of that world!


    Continental War had countless historical events and legendary quests, which resulted in endings which he was dissatisfied with and hated. However, now that he was at the stage where none of that had taken place, he had the chance to make things flow in a different way. Joshua started to feel the excitement building up in his heart. He gripped the spear in his hand tightly and smiled. A bright glint flashed in his eyes. "There''s more to this¡­ I''m sure of it!"


    A real alternate world. A world that would be larger and wider than the gaming world. He would be sure to see more of what he could not see before. He would be sure to meet more people, fight stronger opponents, kill more devilish enemies¡­


    Such a world could release him from his bonds of mediocrity, a means to release him from his common daily boring life. A means to be¡­ a real hero!


    "Hahaha!" Joshua laughed at his own childish thoughts and decided to calm himself down. "Well, I could do that. Only if I get over this. First on the to-do-list. Get a place to rest."


    After thinking logically, he realized the harsh reality. "That or I might die from hunger and thirst."


    Despite having a computer-like system in a magical, mystical world, he was not in a game any longer. He was living and breathing, and could also die. He would die if his HP went down to zero. His current stats was too low to even lift a fork. Before, he could fight the orcs due to a sudden spike in adrenaline. However, that was before when he was actually fighting for his life. Limping like an old man, he was overwhelmed with fatigue.


    He must quickly leave the dangerous canyon. The three orcs he fought before most likely belonged to a group of soldiers that was retreating. There would be a high chance that reinforcements would return to check on the missing orcs and might stumble upon him. There was no way he could fight them again like before.


    Despite having starlight shining upon the earth, the canyon was still void of actual illumination. Joshua limped forward slowly and made his way around countless corpses and dismembered limbs.


    He could only hear deafening silence. Nothing else. There were no other noises besides the sound of his feet dragging against the muddy ground. After what seemed to be an eternity, he saw tiny dots of light.


    It was a bonfire belonging to the human military camp.


    Out of the blue, he could hear footsteps coming from the front. Instinctively, he could sense living beings marching towards him, carrying lights and waving them with vigor. Just when he raised his head to observe the source of light more closely, the sound of footsteps got faster.


    "Deputy commander?!"


    When he was having a moment of doubt, he heard a concerned voice. In the next moment, a large group of men clad in black armor that had dead crows as accessories rushed toward him in a fan out manner.


    From his point of view, it looked like they had left their formation and was sprinting towards him.


    Joshua stopped in his tracks and took a deep breath. "What the f*ck?! That''s scary!"

 Chapter 3 The Itch in the Fists

    A corner of the canyon was still engulfed by the night sky.


    The troops of soldiers rushed over to Joshua with speed that could rival that of a cheetah. Mud was sent flying with each heavy step they took. Just when Joshua forced himself to calm down, he noticed they did not bear any malicious intent. When they were a few meters from him, their speed slowed down. None of them looked beaten up like he was.


    "Deputy commander!"


    One of the soldiers stood out among the troop and frowned heavily with eyes of concern. "Such injuries¡­ Are you alright?!"


    Like hell I am¡­


    When he first saw his face, he could not recognize him. However, his memories came flooding in and he immediately knew the names and faces of all the men that were clad in the crow armor. They were the Crows'' Frontline Strike team that was under his command. When he recalled their names and faces, he relaxed and sighed. "Well? Help me out, will you? Please be careful of the wounds. I''m bleeding like a faucet here."


    Instantly, like waking up from a dream, the soldiers realized his condition and rushed to help. As soldiers of the Empire, all of them were trained with emergency first-aid skills. However, when they tried to tend to his wounds, they found it to be beyond their capabilities. Such wounds would make any normal human bedridden for months, lest mention of even walking!


    Joshua noticed that most of the soldiers around him were in a state of shock, but it was a matter that he did not care. The soldiers were genuinely surprised to see Joshua since they thought he was long dead. How could anyone not be? The man charged into the orc''s base camp alone. No one would have thought that he could come back alive, and still walk in one piece! Even though he was limping badly, he was still walking! From the looks of it, he could still fight if needed! As expected of the deputy commander.


    It took only two soldiers out of the entire group to help Joshua back to the army camp. There, two priests and one necromancer tended to his wounds.


    Even though the necromancer class sounds bad and malicious, they were not the enemies in the Mycroft Continent. They were accepted as official tender to dead corpses for the purpose of studying the human anatomy. In fact, their knowledge expands further to other species as well. They were considered as the best surgeons since they had intimate knowledge of the internal structure of humans. That, and the ability to communicate with spiritual beings. Their contributions proved to be extremely helpful to the army.


    Naturally, amongst those that studied the art of necromancy, there was a small faction that specialized in the art of killing. They were called the death reapers. Weirdly enough, they were fascinated with experimenting with living beings, making gruesome modifications to their bodies and corrupting their souls. Some of their greatest achievement were zombies, chimeras, abominations, undead puppets, and many more monsters and unnatural creations famous throughout the history of mankind.


    Priests'' divine arts were only capable of restoring external wounds and injuries. On the other hand, necromancers excelled at healing internal injuries.


    After thirty minutes of healing, and a not so fancy meal, Joshua could feel energy circulating through his body. All the injuries around his abdomen were healed perfectly. The HP value on the Attribute tab had changed from [Critical] to [Injured]. The negative status from before was elevated to only [Exhausted].


    Joshua gobbled the last drop of army rations and asked, "Why are you guys here? Give me a brief report."


    "We are the company that was in charge of clearing the battlefield to prepare a blockade at Fort D''ruis."


    The man that Joshua was talking to was his subordinate, the captain of the company. His name was Ryan. As instructed, Ryan began to explain the situation. "The orc forces on the frontline have been destroyed completely. Currently, they are completely forced back to their base. Our scouts reported that they have withdrawn and are standing guard at the fortress. Our only task for now is to seal off every possible route in and out of the fortress."


    The Black Crow Army was one of the four great armies of the Empire. They consisted of the frontal assault division, the general soldiers, the heavy assault knights, and the magicians. The magicians were made up of priests and other magicians that were capable of conjuring spells, both offensive and defensive. There were also five divisions in the department of military logistics.


    In the game, there was also a special warrior class called the ''Black Crow Ambusher'', a special knight class called the ''Black Crow Conqueror'', and a special bandit class called the ''Death Sweeper''.


    Joshua was young yet he was one of the two deputy commanders of the frontal assault division. Half the reason was due to his family''s name, and the other half was due to his own ability as a fighter. The soldiers were impressed with his fighting skills and revered him as their leader. His position was good but after saving him and knowing of his achievement, their respect towards him was raised even higher. All because Ryan and the other soldiers had scouted the battlefield where he came back from.


    The air of the battleground was heavily polluted with the smell of both rust and blood. The earth was sullied heavily by the remains of the corpses and had turned into an unnatural rotten color. The smell that lingered around the place could make any man ill. It was a nightmarish scene and no one could believe that Joshua could survive such a battle that had resulted in such a scene. The fact that he was actually walking back to them was solid proof of what he was capable of.


    Ryan then swallowed his pride and spoke, "The sun is still down. We are unable to confirm the exact number of orcs." He paused for a moment. He could not even think of his next words. After a few seconds, the soldier adjusted his helmet and straightforwardly exclaimed, "I¡­ I had been in doubt of your ability as a deputy commander due to your age and proofless strength yet after seeing the battlefield with my own eyes, I must apologize for underestimating you, sir."


    Joshua was indifferent to what he said.


    "For your glorious deeds, perhaps even the General would see you in a different light. I sincerely hope that you would receive the Blade of Glory."


    The Blade of Glory was not a weapon to be used but a medal of honor given to those that had achieved something great in the military. Those who acquired such an item would undoubtedly be a man of prestige and bravery. In the game, however, the Blade of Glory badge was a necessary achievement to obtain the Platinum Trophy achievement. The highest price he had seen players buying it for was over 100,000 gold coins. Normally, the price would only be around 20,000 gold coins. As a comparison to its price, a full set of Magic Armor would be around 70,000 to 80,000 gold coins.


    In the game, one Blade of Glory medal would be exchanged for an [Explorer Knight Appointment Manuscript]. The completed task would enable a player to open an instant dungeon in an inhabited wild wasteland or the Dark Forest. Defeat the dungeon and one could build an Explorer Knight''s Territory and be its owner.


    "Perhaps so," said Joshua with as little interest as possible whilst waving his hand to dismiss it.


    Back then, when he was still playing the game, he went through hell and back just to form the best group garrison. Since the Blade of Glory¡­ thing¡­ was a hard to earn item, he spent more than a whole day and night just to defeat the dungeon. The entire ordeal was so mentally and physically taxing that he felt nauseated just thinking about it. Such a thing was not even as valuable as a [Master Healer Appointment Manuscript], hence, it was not even worth thinking about. In fact, he would rather think of nothing right then. Not even about the orcs. The dungeon in the northwest flatlands had been raided more than a hundred times. That was why he could kill the orcs without a second thought.


    Joshua felt his body was already on the verge of healing completely. In fact, he felt like all he needed was a good, quiet, and peaceful sleep. Joshua nodded and sent Ryan away politely. "Well¡­ You have your duty to perform. Carry on and do not feel the need to tend to me anymore."


    "Ah¡­ What will you be doing now? Deputy commander?"


    "I''ll be back to talk to the officer alone."


    What he meant by the officer was not the army''s general but the brigade general of the Frontal Assault division. Following military law and regulations, every army officer must gather together for a meeting to discuss their given task, which included Joshua. However, due to his previous predicament, he had missed the meeting. However, all he needed to do was to speak with his superior officer to notify him of his report.


    After rejecting Ryan''s men offer of assistance, he changed into fresh new clothes and made his way towards the central command center of the Black Crow Army.


    Aside from the wound located at the corner of his eye that could not fully heal, other major wounds had been healed partially. Even though he felt a little tired and his eyelids were weighing a ton, his posture remained neat and refined.


    Half an hour later, Joshua reached the central command without any interruption. It was most probably due to his presence of a deputy commander.


    On the other hand, his superior officer, the brigade general of the Black Crow Frontal Assault division, clad in heavy gold plated armor, was sipping on a cup of coffee, while reading a report sent by his spy.


    He had short curly golden hair and a body that could fight a wild bear. His arms were so ripped that they looked like could explode from his armor at any given time. His gaze was so piercing that they could tear the paper that he was reading then.


    "Pfffft¡ª"


    Before he could finish his report, Otto spit the cold coffee out and inhaled deeply.


    "The Wild Wolf Squad of the E''to tribe has been annihilated?! No survivors? Reinforcements canceled?"


    He pulled out a napkin and wiped his mouth. Frowning, he said, "E''to tribe was the largest orc tribe. Wild Wolf Squad consisted of their elite killers. That''s more than a hundred Silver-Tier orcs right there. They were all above average in strength and not some random scraps! How could they be completely annihilated?!"


    Otto put the report down on his desk and sighed. "Did the orcs capture the spy and beat the crap out of him? No¡­ that wouldn''t be right. They wouldn''t dare to write something as absurd as this in a million years... Whatever they write must be true..."


    Otto picked the report up and flipped a few pages back to read it again.


    After a while, someone came into his tent and announced with a deafening voice.


    "Report! Deputy commander of the Frontal Assault division, Joshua has arrived!"


    "Let him in."


    "Sir! Yes, sir!"


    Joshua let himself pass the covers of the tent and noted that his superior officer was glaring at him with the eyes that identified him as an enemy.


    "Tell me the truth. Were you possessed by the demons from the Abyss?"


    "Um¡­ What?"


    "You! A man of your caliber annihilated the entire Wild Wolf Squad!? Hah! No offense, but you don''t strike me as someone capable of something of that magnitude."


    Otto crossed his arms and continued to glare at Joshua. It was as if he was meeting him for the first time. His glare gradually softened, so did his manner of speech. "Even though we have the terrain advantage at our disposal¡­ I must say that your ability has far exceeded what I had expected of you. Gold tier even!"


    Joshua finally understood what he was talking about. Otto was informed about his feat of killing a bunch of orcs. Still¡­ What is the Wild Wolf Squad?


    Joshua did not realize what facial expression he was making then until Otto screamed. "Look at yourself now! What were you thinking when you were behind enemy lines?! Do you even know what you did?!"


    Joshua remained unfazed and when Otto saw it, he sighed heavily. He felt like he was an old man who would never understand the mind of a young man. He sat back on his chair and tapped the table rhythmically. "Do you not want to go back and claim that title of count? My young soon-to-be count?"


    Otto knew the count well, who was also Joshua''s father. Since both of them had a close relationship, both Joshua and Otto would drop the formalities when conversing with each other.


    "¡­Yes¡­ sir¡­ What you said is true."


    "Sigh¡­ Even the blind can see that you''re exhausted. Go back and rest. There''s nothing for you to do right now."


    The brigade general shook his head and signaled Joshua to leave. Right then, when Joshua pulled the tent cloth aside, Otto made a final comment, "I''m glad that you''re still alive."


    The next day, the battle between the orcs and humans come to a temporary halt. The frontline troop of the Black Crow Army was called back to rest and recuperate.


    A large tent, filled with neatly arranged decorations that signified someone of high rank had appeared at the central command center. Inside, there were signs of smoke and ash on the floor. On the table next to the makeshift bed were various tools and canisters that were meant for weapon maintenance.


    "Deputy commander!"


    Joshua had changed into a new uniform and had slept like a log for the entire night. Just when he was about to complete writing his retirement letter, he heard an officer calling him from outside his tent. He placed the quill aside and said, "Speak your mind."


    "The brigade general wishes to have a word with you."


    "Coincidentally, I have something to tell him as well. Tell him I''ll be right over."


    "Roger that, sir."


    After a brief period¡­


    "Withdraw?"


    "No. Retire."


    "It''s the same. I understand that there''s trouble in your hometown. But right now, it''s warring period. I have neither the authority nor clearance to relieve you of your duties."


    Otto rested his weary head on his right palm. He looked a little too annoyed and disappointed. "Still¡­ the war is almost over. Winter is coming and the orcs will call off the war. From the looks of it, their rations would not support their cause. When the time comes, you will be transferred back after the usual process."


    "It would be too late by then!" Joshua cried. His voice was so loud that other soldiers that were patrolling outside the black and gold adorned giant tent could hear him. The superior officer sitting behind a large mahogany desk frowned immediately. Joshua did not care. "The letter has clearly expressed the urgency of the issue. If I waited until winter, who knows what sort of mess would befall my home!"


    "You can scream and shout all you want to me. That does not change the fact that I cannot let you leave. I called you here not to inconvenience you. There are some guys sent by the higher-ups and they called out a few names. One of them was you. All the more reason that I cannot let you go."


    Brigade General Otto pressed his hands together and rested his upper body on the wooden desk. He raised his head to look at the serious glare of his underling and felt a little troubled.


    "Who are they?"


    "You''ll see them in a while. Just¡­ They are the Golden Libra."


    *****


    "Joshua van Radcliffe. Born on15th October, Starfall Year 810. The first heir to the ruling family of Moldavia. Army participant in the Year 826. Acceptance by recommendation to the Empire''s military academy in Year 828. Year 830, graduated from the military academy with the highest honor. After receiving exemplary experience from the academy, you have been fighting in the frontline at the northeast flatlands, in Thomas Grand Canyon."


    A long, monotonous speech was given by a middle-aged man who was sitting at a long board table. The man was wearing a long red robe with black stripes on its edges. Like a machine, his face was impassive and his voice was extremely flat.


    "The current time and date is 11:47 hours, Year 831, 16th October."


    He paused and turned his head to face Joshua. Finally, after the long meaningless speech of Joshua''s personal life, he spoke in a playful tone. "There''s thirteen minutes till noon, Mister Deputy Commander of the Black Crow Frontal Assault division. That''s thirteen minutes of time for you to explain your offense."


    There was a bright and extremely grand medal resting on the man''s left breast. The medal had a sword on the upper half and a tasseled wheat d¨¦cor that surrounded the sword like a reversed arch. It was the symbol for the Golden Libra. A symbol the signified that the wearer as one of the members of the royal court.


    "Right¡­ Mr. Investigator, Sir Mengsk. Before we start¡­"


    Thanks to Otto advise, he was mentally prepared for such an interview. Hence, he was not nervous. He cupped both of his hands together and politely asked, "May I have a cup of tea?"


    "Absolutely," said the man, again with the monotonous tone. Still, he was good to talk to. "Red tea?"


    "Yes, please. A little ice would be nice."


    "My pleasure."


    The guards that were standing at the door came in and offered him a cup of cold red tea. The investigator then added, "It''s twelve minutes to noon."


    Joshua took a sip of the cold tea and smiled. "That''s seems to be a problem for you."


    "Mm."


    "Hahaha."


    Both of them laughed nonchalantly yet Joshua''s mind was whirring.


    He had no idea that his act of retiring from the army during a battle had spread so fast to the higher-ups. It was even less than two days! Such an effective investigation!


    He knew clearly that a soldier whether high ranked or not, was not allowed to withdraw from a battle in progress due to the possible disruption of the military formation.


    When he was ''transferring'' between worlds, he had already broken three martial laws. A regular soldier would have been thrown into the stockade and wait for the Court Martial to conduct their judgment. Even he, a noble from a noble family would be sent to stand for trial by the royal court. That was the main reason why Investigator Mengsk was sent there to question Joshua.


    The royal court was not a charity organization. They represented the Empire''s authority as a whole. The authority covered even the highest of nobles residing in the Empire. They punished criminals that belonged to the nobles and mediated territorial wars. Their duties included reporting directly to the emperor about the hidden Shadow Corp that moved around in secrecy gathering intelligence about the movement of all nobles. All in all, they handled all cases that revolved around the powerful nobles.


    Technically, cases such as a son committing homicide, killing his brother and assassinating his father to claim the title of count was part of the report which the royal court must comply. Though, it would seem that the court had never handled such a case before.


    He knew the power they held. He knew how ferocious they could be. Yet, Joshua remained unfazed even when Mengsk''s voice turned threatening.


    "I know my crime. I have disobeyed a direct order, left the command center without permission, and broke from the military formation. In summary, I violated Martial Law rule 2, 6, and 17."


    Joshua took another sip of tea and continued his speech, "I will accept any punishment of the court without any objections."


    He was calm. Without stuttering, he confessed all his crimes and admitted he was guilty.


    "I listen and comply."


    There was still no emotion on Mengsk''s face, as if he had expected Joshua to say something like that.


    "You''re exceptionally co-operative."


    Joshua placed the cup down on the table and kept quiet.


    He was not behaving like a snob, nor did he feel like he was wrongly accused. All because he knew that the law was absolute.


    An unbreakable holy guidance of the army.


    "The victor has no sin."


    Joshua had close ties with the southern royal court and had witnessed many of the cases handled. He knew what those words meant. True, he had disobeyed a direct order and left the formation, disrupting and causing chaos among the soldiers of the frontal assault. However, he did single handedly destroy the orcs'' defenses in the left wing and annihilated all the orcs that were withdrawing from the battle.


    The man was a killing machine. He had killed over 300 enemies. An achievement which no soldier had ever done before in history. If he had failed, he would be sent to prison and wait for trial. (There''s even the possibility of him dying in the war before he was sent to prison.) The investigator would be more than happy to write down his name in the logbook saying something like ''Joshua van Radcliffe, heir to the northern Moldavia family, violated the Martial Law and will be sent to the fourth noble prison.''


    However, Joshua did not fail. He succeeded in pushing back the orcs from the canyon. All he had to do was to confess his ''crime'' and await his ''punishment''.


    "Joshua Van Radcliffe. Your crimes and achievements have been thoroughly investigated by the royal court. You need not fear unjust treatment."


    Such a casual phrase, of which Joshua knew what it actually meant. It''s what Mengsk, the middle-aged man, working as a diligent investigator for the court, would say when he wanted no trouble for himself and Joshua. All he had to do was to listen to what Mengsk had to say and everything would be over in a blink of an eye.


    Without pausing in between sentences, Mengsk quickly connected his sentence coldly and again, monotonously. "After considerations, the court has come to a decision. You have indeed broken the law yet there was nothing but benefits for the army. Your bravery was proven true and contained no malicious schemes towards the Empire and its interests. Henceforth, your judgment has been decided."


    "Effective immediately, Joshua van Radcliffe shall be relieved from his duties as the deputy commander or the Black Crow Frontal Assault division. You shall henceforth retire from the army and return to your territory. However, your achievement will not be forgotten, yet your achievement cannot make your violations go unpunished. Hence, the court had decided to award you with the Blade of Glory for your exemplary bravery on the battlefield."


    As he finished reading off the scroll in his hands, Mengsk turned to Joshua and smiled eerily. "The judgment has been delivered to the deputy commander of the Black Crow Frontal Assault Army. That is all."


    He paced slowly towards Joshua and whispered. "We had initially decided to temporary have you on probation for three months and then raise your ranks to that of a general. However, considering that fact that you have troubles back in the North while the war with the orcs will be prolonged until the end of summer next year, we changed the decision to have you removed from the military and send you back home. How do you plea?"


    Plea? What else was there to plea for?! That''s what he wanted since the beginning!


    Joshua smiled and nodded his head silently.


    "I accept and obey."


    It was an obvious reward for Joshua. There was no need for the court to remove him from his ranks. Removal from a military rank did not mean that he could never come back. It just meant that he was stripped of his deputy commander role to become a regular soldier. He was never removed from the military. Also, he was able to go home, legally! Joshua, who had made preparations to retire from the military itself was giving a chance to go home. It was more of a reward than a punishment.


    "This ends the court session. Please adjourn to your seat and I shall proceed on with the Black Crow Army''s tradition. I shall give you the warrior''s blessing."


    Mengsk''s voice became dull and deep, his glare hallow and out of focus. "Humanity''s fragility leads to Death."


    Unconsciously, Joshua felt the need to stand firm and still. A burning passion rose from his gut and Joshua opened his mouth to speak loud and clear, "Yet Faith bears Life."


    "May the Glory of the Dead be with you. O man of Bravery."


    The two exchanged salutations and ended the court session.


    "Well then. I''ll hope that you''ll have a nice¡ª"


    Mengsk held his tongue when something on inside his robes started to vibrate.


    "An emergency magic broadcast message?''


    Mengsk nodded apologetically and pulled out a silvery metallic pole that looked like a miniature pitchfork. Engrave on the side of the two forks were runes which he held it against his palm to imbued magic in it to activate the device. "Level 3 Emergency Message¡­ What could it be?"


    "Should I take my leave?" asked Joshua promptly when he heard the message''s level of importance. He would not want to listen to something he would get into trouble with.


    "It''s fine. This message has only Level 2 Secrecy. Rest assured that it''s something that you should know as well."


    The rune was activated and the forks started to vibrate at supersonic speed to produce a machine-like sound.


    "Northern Moldavia Family. The Winter Count, Beirut de Radcliffe''s death has been certified. Danlya la Radcliffe has submitted paperwork to inherit the count''s title."


    When the message stopped broadcasting, Mengsk''s eyes widened. He felt an intense killing aura behind him which sent a chill down his spine. Even though it was a brief moment, the coldness in the air was so intense, it felt like he was experiencing the fear of being attacked by a dragon. An eerie silence filled the room.


    After a short moment, the frost killing intent subsided as Joshua calmed himself down. "Well, what do you know? Isn''t this just perfect?"


    He spoke but in a volume that was so soft, no one could hear it. "It''s about d*mn time for me to return home."

 Chapter 4 Three Million, One Hundred and Ninety Seven Thousand, Four Hundred and Eighty-One

    Starfall Year 831. Winter. 2nd of November. Northern flatlands. Heavy snow.


    "I''ve arrived." Joshua pulled back his hood and jumped down from his horse. Amidst the chilly winter''s gale, he gazed towards the horizon and caressed the poor little beast that was nearly frozen to death. He then turned back towards the general direction of his intended destination and sighed. "Seventeen days¡­"


    After the shocking news of the death of the Winter Count, he had started his journey back home from the northwest plain and had taken seventeen days to travel to where he was then. He then finally left the borders of the Empire and entered his northern territory. His hometown.


    The place was entirely white, as the snow had blanketed the entire wasteland. Joshua pulled the horse''s reins towards a nearby tree for a quick stop. He knelt down and plunged his hand into the snow. "Judging from the snow''s thickness, I''m sure that this is the first snowstorm."


    He pulled out his hands and noted the depth of the snow. "Hm. Not too bad. This won''t affect our speed."


    He got up and rubbed his hands to warm himself. "Soon. Real soon."


    He took a deep breath and released a long breath that was immediately blown away by the cold northern wind. To take in the frigid air of the North''s winter was nostalgic. The wind came from the highlands further up north. It carried the saltiness of the northern sea, of which Joshua felt at ease after inhaling a mouthful of it.


    Beirut de Radcliffe was Joshua''s father. A headstrong middle-aged man with the will of steel. However, Joshua''s memories of him were so scarce that he only remembered bits and pieces of the man he called father. Compared to the Great Leader of the Territory, the people Joshua interacted with the most were the old butler at home and the family knights. His mother, however, had passed away long ago due to an incurable winter fever.


    It could be said that Joshua and his father were not close. Yet, even so, the news about his father''s death had made his entire being burn with rage. It did not take long for him to calm down. Revenge? No. A man should not know such a word.


    Ever since he found out there was trouble stirring up in his territory, the possibility of such event happening had been on his mind. It was expected but still a shock to him when he knew of his father''s death.


    To die in the line of duty is a warrior''s greatest honor. Perhaps that old man did manage to achieve his dream. Still¡­ death would always be a loss. Worse, it was his own relative. It made him irritable and angry.


    The thought of his death returned to him. It was a gloomy night sky when he was stabbed from behind by a Blade of Mercury in the middle of a battle in Fort Naya. A powerful curse seeped into his body and drain the energy from within his core.


    No matter from which angle one looked at, it was an unforgivable act of betrayal.


    Yet, someone made his appearance at the same time as his father''s death; his uncle. He had made his appearance when Joshua was preoccupied and had taken the chance to claim the title of count. Nonetheless to say, be it the unknown stabber, or his uncle, both were despicable traitors.


    As a traveler from another world, Joshua had a million ways to make himself stronger. As an ex-legendary warrior, a territory was considered something neither needed nor wanted. Given the option of becoming a territorial owner, he would rather be out in the wild traveling the world. It was something that he preferred.


    However, his situation was rather straightforward. He did not care about needing the territory or whether he was happy or not. All that mattered then was to find that sucker and beat the sh*t out of him.


    "It''s time to go." Joshua rested enough. The horse that was kneeling on the ground got up to its feet and neighed. Joshua pulled a handful of dried feed that was treated with alcohol. The strong warhorse gobbled them just as fast as Joshua handed the food to it. As a powerful horse with the blood of a land drake, it drank alcohol and consumed meat. Joshua had been feeding him meat that came from the wild. The horse was good and had never let Joshua down. Its recovery speed was extremely fast. That explained why he had only taken seventeen days to return to the north. Normal horses would have taken twice as long.


    Joshua mounted the horse, feeling extremely dissatisfied. "Level 28 Upper Silver tier. I''m too weak. If only I was Gold tier, I would have been back home a long time ago."


    The game Continental War had a Level tier system. Mortal: Level 0 ¨C 5. Steel: 6 ¨C 15. Silver: 16 ¨C 30. Gold: 31 ¨C 50. Supreme: 51 ¨C 75. Legendary: 76 ¨C 105. Gold was a tier that separated the strong and the weak.


    Normally, an adult man would have the capabilities of a Level 5 Mortal. If he had received training and had served the army, he would be at the rank of Steel. An elite soldier or an officer would be Silver tier. While this concept could only be applied to the people of this world, players in the game had reached the peak of the Silver tier in the first game version. As the game released more content in further expansions, the limits were raised higher. When the fourth expansion was released, strong players were able to achieve the highest tier, which was Legendary, and would gain the ability to truly affect the game progress.


    Joshua was only a Level 28 Upper Silver tier. He was merely a normal human being that could not exceed the limits of what humans could do. Under the limitation of the tier, regular running speed would exceed that of a horse, including even resting time. Additionally, the speed of slowest transportation called the draconic caravan was unknown. At the very least, land drakes could move all the time without resting. Their movements would not even be affected by any sort of terrain. Joshua, on the hand, was still traveling by horse. Sometimes even, he had to walk on his feet across tough terrains.


    "There''s no time left."


    Joshua suddenly recalled something.


    "Right now, it''s only the end of the first expansion, hence it is still peaceful. However, the second expansion marks the beginning of the ''Dark Tide''. The demons would descend, followed by the gods that were chased out by the demons. The war would tear this world apart and the fighting and killing will never cease."


    That was only the first expansion; the third and fourth would be even worse. There would even be Chaos Daemons coming down during the fourth expansion. Before coming into this world, Joshua was fighting them on the battlefield. Chaos Daemons¡­ they were the strongest, and most ferocious race that he had ever come across.


    Twenty-four years¡­ If my calculations are correct. It will be another twenty-four years before the Chaos Daemons descend. Sigh¡­ Twenty-four years might be long, but such a time would be over in a blink of an eye. Joshua pressed a finger to his temple. In about half a year later, the daemons will come and the world will welcome a burst of power evolution. War across the continent will be elevated to another scale. If that were to happen, I alone wouldn''t be enough to handle such a tragedy.


    It was true. Even though Joshua strongly believed that he could be stronger than he ever was, a one-man army would not be enough to deal with a demon army that attacked in a tsunami-like wave. He needed a team. A strong powerful group of soldiers that could share his load.


    Moldavia would be his place to develop that requirement. Be it a battle team or hiring a private army, Moldavia would be his first place to invest his time. At that moment, Joshua was no longer the deputy commander in the far south that could control large groups of soldiers. He no longer had trustworthy comrades that could help him. Right then, he was alone. Even so, he would not let anything disrupt his life. Come gods or demons, or even another visitor from another world, he would thrive to protect the world.


    Nevertheless, the first on his to-do list was to find and end the life of his wretched uncle.


    After a short distance, Joshua spotted a road post that looked like a tower. He followed the signs on the post and came to a long stone pavement that was built all the way towards the main city of Moldavia.


    "Go." Hearing the command, the horse started galloping at full speed even when there was a layer of ice covering the ground.


    The cold white clouds rolled in from the south and had cast a shadow that enveloped all the land in the wasteland mountain ridges. Snowflakes, the size of an adult''s palm were falling down as if they were dancing in the air. Despite the heavy snowfall that would obscure one''s vision, there were many groups of merchants walking on the pavement. The pavement was made huge enough to allow a large group of ten men or more to walk side by side. The merchants were walking in two directions; some were going towards the city and some were leaving on the draconic caravans. This mode of transport was important for trading among the four territories in the North. Before the invention of airships, these beasts were the only way to transport goods.


    "Finally¡­ Some humans."


    Joshua sigh with relief when he saw such a scene. It was not that he had not seen any humans during his seventeen days of traveling alone, but the fact that after he had entered the northern region, he had yet to spot a single human.


    During normal circumstances, besides adventurers and explorers, humans would never travel far from the main city. Danger awaited in the wasteland, forest, cavern since there were countless of monsters that lurked and hunted. A single mishap would spell doom for anyone. Speaking of dangerous events, there''s even the ''Dark Tide'' of the ''Dark Forest'' that happened once or twice annually.


    The Dark Forest and Dark Tide were the two worst problems that all races with power would face throughout the Mycroft Continent. The Empire''s territory was huge; it in fact covered the entire northern region of the continent. The northern territory extended up to the Starfall Ocean. The southern region borders up to the center of the continent. If it was not for the constant issue of the Dark Forest and the Dark Tide, the Empire''s expansion would have reached far and fast enough that they would have already been at war with the southern Kingdom.


    "Excuse me! The one riding the horse alone."


    Joshua was riding his horse on the stone pavement at a leisurely speed when someone had called out to him.


    He turned to the source of the voice and saw a group of merchants that were preparing to leave the city. A middle-aged man came out of the wagon and greeted him loudly. His face expressed extreme fatigue. "Are you perhaps heading towards Moldavia?"


    "Yes, I am." Joshua came to a stop and approached the wagon. "What I can do you for, good sir?"


    "Heed this old man''s advice. Leave the city. You''re better off elsewhere," said the man with a deep and hoarse voice.


    "Why is that?" Joshua asked with great interest.


    The man had a scar that stretched all the way from his chin to his neck. It looked like it was from a cut. "A snowstorm is coming and the Dark Tide is coming. Many of the city''s guards have been assigned to the fortress to strengthen the defenses. I can tell that there will be chaos since a large number of unknown knights came in half a month ago."


    "I''m not boasting! Please heed my words. We, the merchants have been traveling for many years, some of us had even met with the ruler of the city. When we say that we have never seen the knights before, they must be coming from somewhere that is not on the map¡­The citizens of the city are in a state of panic. I am guessing something big is about to happen, hence our departure."


    The man gave Joshua a stern look and continued his lecture. "I only warned you about this because you are traveling alone. If there''s no urgent business to tend to, I urge you to turn around. There''s just too much suspicion in the air now. I heard that even the famous wandering fighters were recruited to join the defense and have started patrolling the city grounds. All the old-timers on the streets are nowhere to be seen anymore. I''m afraid that my suspicion will soon prove right. Something big is coming. Whatever it is, it''s not going to be good."


    The man had a keen sense of judgment and good observation. That and the man himself was kind enough to give Joshua his advice.


    That advice made Joshua think about it for a moment before he realized the reason behind it. Half a month ago was the period when his father''s death was confirmed. Many of the higher ranked officers would know about it yet it was not spread to the rest of the common folk. As for the Dark Tide, it was about high time for it to come. Having knights around to defend the city would be the most common thing to do.


    On the other hand, about the large number of unknown knights, they were most probably brought in by his uncle. It was most likely preparation to claim the count''s title. If that were the case, most of the people living in the city then would be his men.


    There was something odd. Joshua may not know much about his uncle yet he was sure that hiring a group of knights, or even just a knight would be beyond his capabilities. There''s was no way he could pull that off just by being a merchant.


    "Thank you," said Joshua as he nodded earnestly towards the middle-aged man. He lifted his head and smiled. "I''ll be frank, you need not be in a hurry to leave. I could tell from the footprints prints in the snow that your wagon is carrying a heavy load. Perhaps you have not made a good sale? Then again, I''d urge you to wait a few days. I''m sure you can expect an unexpected news and sales! Farewell!"


    Joshua turned his horse around and sped off without waiting for the man to reply.


    "Sigh¡­ Youngsters these days. Being hot-headed will get you nowhere! I''d told him that place is dangerous! Why isn''t he listening to my advice¡­ Wait a minute¡­"


    The man frowned while brushing his unkempt beard as he tried his best to remember something. "That man¡­ He seems all too familiar¡­ Could it be?!"


    The man raised his head only to find that Joshua was a great distance away from him. "Could it be him?!"


    *****


    "Dark Forest¡­ Dark Tide¡­ I''m sure that it about time for that to come. Talk about timing. That old geezer sure know how to grasp attention. One dead and another comes to claim. What a freaking coincidence."


    The Dark Forest was a forest of trees that was the result of the fusion of magic and nature. Their growth rate was exceedingly fast and had a terrifying living force. Cut down the entire forest and leave one tree behind, new ones would sprout in a matter of days. The monsters and magical beast that depended on the Dark Forest to survive had numbers enough to frighten any strong army.


    The Dark Tide was a phenomenon where the Dark Forest stops growing. For some unknown reason, a large group of monsters would leave the forest due to the loss of their food source and would scatter to attack human cities and fortresses. They knew no fear and could continue to attack until they had no means to attack. In other words, until you chop off their heads and limbs, they would still crawl, bite, gnaw, and commit other atrocities that permitted them to kill and feed. If an adventurer were to stumble across the phenomenon, unless they had the capabilities of a Gold tier, they would be slaughtered like meat on a butcher''s table.


    Once, a white mage from the Heavenly Tower came to the Dark Forest and assessed its condition. The Dark Tide was directly linked to the Dark Forest and it was found that the Dark Forest spread its growth through the seeds that were ingested by the monsters. Once they died, the seeds would germinate. Once a carrier died, the blood, bones, and rotten flesh will be nourishment for the seed to grow. A flame purifying treatment must be applied once the battle with the Dark Tide had ended. If left untreated, the place where the battle took place would spawn a new Dark Forest which would draw in more monsters. The cycle would continue on until all Dark Forests were eradicated.


    If Joshua had inherited the title of count, he would have made the destruction of the Dark Tide his first priority. Not only he had to protect the citizens within the walls, he needed to prevent subsequent attacks from the Dark Forest or any other beings that posed a threat beyond the walls.


    "All the knights that were supposed to be under my command must have been assigned to the fortress guarding the Dark Forest. The group of knights brought in by my uncle should be there as well. That means those in charge of protecting this city must have fled long ago. No wonder the merchants skipped town."


    Joshua held on to the reins of the horse tighter. "That means I must face all the knights of the opposite side, alone."


    He cracked a smile. He, Joshua van Radcliffe, was a man who would never back down from a fight. No matter how high the odds were stacked against him.


    Nevertheless, an alternate world and game world was not the same. The game bragged that everything you could in real life, you could do the same in the game. That means, if there was magic Combat Aura in real life, the same would be applied in the game! However, the experience would always be limited to the mechanism of the game. Hence, they were never the same.


    However, there was one aspect of himself that was slightly different from the humans in the alternate world, and that was battle experience.


    A warrior was trained to wield the sword and destined to fight in the battlefield for as long as he breathed. Even so, the chances of participating in a battle would not exceed a hundred. To be able to slay more than fifty targets in the virgin battle would earn him the respect of his entire battalion. He would be the bravest amongst the brave. This applied to all adventurers as well. A true adventure would require planning ahead for months and even years. Accounting for the time taken traveling and the actual adventure, it could take up to years before one would return to one''s home. In one lifetime, an adventurer would only able to set foot into the wild and embark on the adventure for less than ten counts before truly retiring.


    Players were not the same. Once a game started, they would aim for levels, quests, equipment, and many others. With every drop of bloodshed, experience points would be gained. Every skill, equipment, and item gained would only grant them better and faster performance for their next grinding session.


    Joshua was the owner of a martial arts training center. There were only a few people that had applied to learn martial arts, hence, with the abundance of spare time he had, Joshua had chosen to play the game. The sole purpose of him playing Continental War was to gain experience in fighting styles that could never be applied to the real world. Killing, for an example. However, he would not deny the fact that he preferred the scenery of the game more than the real world. He was there mainly to fight people, and monsters as well. He would continue to fight and challenge stronger and better targets.


    In the game, players had an achievement list. In that list, the highest and hardest to achievement was the Platinum Gold Trophy, which was extremely hard to acquire.


    However, Joshua was special. In fact, he had the one and only unique achievement that no one had ever acquired, and that was the Diamond Trophy.


    [Diamond Trophy ¨C Targets Killed: 3,197,481]


    Three million, one hundred and nineteen thousand, four hundred and eighty-one confirmed deaths.


    I wonder how many men my uncle has? The past experience of him slaying more targets in a battle made his fists itch for a fight. Could they even satisfy me?


    No one could answer such an arrogant question. Alone, Joshua laughed maniacally as he rode the horse swiftly towards the city.

 Chapter 5 The Old Butler

    The cold winter wind brushed across the flatlands. Sometimes, they were gentle enough to make dried-up leaves sway. Sometimes, they were cruel. Blankets of snow would fold and stack on each other to make room for new snow to pile up. However wild or calm the wind might be, the snow would continue to fall from the sky. Joshua clutched his thick winter clothes closer to his body. It had been some time before he could get use to the cold even though he was born there.


    As he continued his way on the route, Joshua had not seen any other like him, riding a majestic warhorse. He reached the borders of Moldavia and slowed down. There were more and more people on the route he was using. Excluding the merchants with the land drakes, there were many other caravans with all sort of flags. They could be merchants, or they could also be rich folk trying to escape the cold. What was certain was that the locals there would not want to waste any body heat doing things that would only wear them out.


    There were folk traveling in the snow with winter wolves pulling their sleigh. Those were most likely veteran fishermen and old-time hunters. The route to head over the river and the forest were more treacherous than ever. Hence, the best means of transportation were snow sleighs.


    "Huh¡­ Winter wolves¡­"


    Joshua noticed the four-legged, furry mammals that were pulling the sleigh. They were large and looked exactly like regular canines. Joshua scoffed. The name may sound majestic and all, but their behavior was exactly that of a Husky. Hold on. Perhaps an Alaskan Malamute would fit the description better. He remembered the difference between the two species since he had a Husky and thought it was a Malamute back then. Either way, the one he had, was extremely cool. A long time ago, when he had just entered the newly launched game, he was alone and was grinding in the far north. There, he spotted a winter wolf at the auction house. He was unable to suppress his love for pets and immediately bought it.


    Hmm? Joshua narrowed his gaze as he spotted a lone human figure that was walking alone where everyone else was riding or mounting on a vehicle. He immediately stopped reminiscing the past and focused on the shadowy figure. Just then, he felt nostalgia and a sense of familiarity. How strange¡­


    It was strange indeed. How could a shadowy figure invoke his sense of familiarity? Joshua then focused hard on it and moved his horse towards the shadow. As he got closer and closer, the sense of familiarity got stronger. Yet, he could not figure out who was the person was. It was until when he got close enough that his vision was no longer obscured by the snow, he recognized the person. Shocked, he gasped. "Old butler¡­ Fang?!"


    The man responded to the name Fang and lifted his head when he heard the call. The old man lifted his head higher to meet Joshua''s gaze and bowed politely.


    "It''s been a while, Master Joshua."


    Without replying, Joshua got down from his horse swiftly and quickly greeted the old butler as his equal. When he had the chance to properly examine the old man, he noticed two aspects that made him feel incredibly aggravated. "What happened?! Your hair! Your hands!"


    Joshua held the old man''s hands in his own and examined them. The old man merely smiled and allowed the young master to do as he pleased.


    The hands that had taken care of him for years¡ªwere now aged beyond comprehension. Veins were popping out and the muscles he once had, had degenerated. The man had lost his youth and strength. His skin was now wrinkled. There were wrinkles on his forehead.


    Looking at the pair of hands and the old man''s happy face, Joshua could not return the smile. He was angry. And that anger belonged to this world''s Joshua.


    Fang was the butler of the Radcliffe family. He was there when Joshua was born. They had been living together for as long as he could remember. In fact, he was so close to Joshua that Joshua did not see the difference between Fang and his own father. Still, Fang was more caring than his own father. It was because of the years of affection he displayed to Joshua that made him angry.


    The man that was standing feebly in front of him was the man that had taken care of Joshua. The cruel scars of time could be seen all around him. The white hair, the feeble smile, the countless wrinkles on his face and hands¡ªIt did not take a genius know that the man was now old.


    If everything was normal, according to the rules of the world, Fang, the middle-aged man, was supposed to be the same as the other butlers of other families. His appearance and age aside, he was supposed to be the same age as his father, both were about to pass the age of fifty.


    A man of that age, that had been through hell and back, growing a full head of white hair should not be something weird.


    That was the abnormality. Neither his father nor Fang were normal to begin with!


    Aside from the other humans, the Winter Count, Beirut de Radcliffe was a Gold-tier knight. It meant his expected lifespan was as long as 200 years. If one were to take good care of one''s health, a Gold-tier knight could live as long as 300 years. Fifty or sixty years old should be the peak of their life. Yet¡­F ang had¡­ gotten old.


    When Joshua was a year old, Fang looked and behaved like a young adult around the age of eighteen or twenty. When Joshua still running around in his mismatched clothes and a wooden toy in his hand, Fang looked and behaved like a young adult around the age of eighteen or twenty. When Joshua was training with his father with a huge steel sword in his hand, Fang would be sitting at the side of the training ground, with fresh hot tea prepared for the both of them. Fang looked and behaved like a young adult around the age of eighteen or twenty. Even when Joshua had entered the military training academy, the one that would greet him at the front gates, with a genuine smile and a head full of rich black hair, was Fang. He looked and behaved like a young adult between the age of eighteen to twenty.


    In the past, Joshua used to ask his father puzzling questions. Even in a magical world of dungeons and dragons, eternal youth was something mystical. Excluding the elves, he could not find a race that could have eternal youth and vitality. Even though the head of the Radcliffe family had never answered his question, Joshua knew that a man with black hair, gold with a crimson hue eyes, and a regular appearance of a human, could not possibly be an elf. Yet, in the same manner of speaking, Fang was not a human as well. Without a doubt, he must belong to a mysterious race with an extremely long lifespan.


    Still, even after so many years, the Winter Count never answered his question.


    "You''ll know it someday."


    "I have no time to grace that question with an answer."


    Many a time, he would simply shrug it off and say those things.


    However perplexing it may be, such a species had never brought trouble to the land. In fact, many humans like Joshua were never interested to find the answer to that question. There were just too many beings around them with long lifespans. The barman that served drinks in the local pub could be an elf, the fisherman that sold fish in the market could be an elf as well. No one had the time to discover the truth.


    The problem with Joshua''s butler was the fact that he had the same appearance for such a long time yet in his absence, Fang had aged so drastically. It begged the question that something must have occurred recently. It could have a connection to the death of the Winter Count, Joshua''s father.


    The land of providence¡ªwhat had taken place when he was serving in the south?


    "Fang, explain to me what had happened while I was gone," asked Joshua. His tone was firm and commanding. "Answer me!" he yelled, when Fang remained quiet.


    After moving through worlds, the man had a sort of disoriented, mixture of feelings. Even though everything around him was without a doubt, real, he could not grasp what was real. Everything was familiar yet alien, some lost, and some remained. Joshua was determined to get answers from the old butler there and then as he had enough. His heart was pumping blood to all the veins in his body at an alarming speed. His cold glare was so sharp that it could pierce through all the realms to search for his nameless enemies.


    "The territory¡­" Fang was stuttering. He was not sure of what to say. After a long silence, the man spoke again. "My young master, I''m afraid it is not time for you to know."


    "Why is that?" asked Joshua. His words were deep and stern. He took a step forward and glared down at the old man with a ferocious expression that could frighten any criminal.


    "That is because young master is not yet ''qualified''."


    Both of them remained quiet for a long time. There were other passersby that were busy with their own business and paid no attention to the conversation with the son of the late Winter Count and the family''s butler.


    "If you wish to know the truth, you would have to inherit your father''s position and title. Become the master of Moldavia. Protect the land as its master and owner. Such a rule cannot be broken. It is what that had been written in the contract."


    "Qualified?!" Joshua bellowed.


    Joshua was stunned. He felt a sudden epiphany to the truth that he did not want to believe. "The Winter Count has only one son. Without a doubt, I will be the count, for I am the only successor! There''s no mistake that even after his death, I would be the one to obtain the title! Not even the emperor would acknowledge that. The master of this land should be me! Joshua van Radcliffe!"


    "That would seem to be the truth as well."


    "Yet you''re here telling me otherwise?! That I am not qualified to the know the truth until I am the count? Who else had the qualification to know? That uncle who came from nowhere?"


    When he mentioned about his uncle''s matter, Joshua unconsciously grinned with an eerie aura around him. With a glare, he said, "That''s right. He does have the authority to take up the title of count. In that case, everything can be made right by ending his life."


    Even when he had said something that would have gotten him arrested, the old man refused to answer him. The old man made a quick check on Joshua''s wrists and frowned. He averted his golden-crimson eyes immediately before Joshua could notice.


    "Qualification is not something as abstract as a title or status. It is a thing," said Fang as if he was reciting a speech that was premade. Joshua listened to him patiently. "It is not that I do not have the information of the location of which your father had hidden it. It is hidden in a place that you should know of."


    "What is it? Where? How would I know something that I don''t even know?!"


    "Young master. Even if it pains me to keep it from you. I am not allowed to. I can''t speak of it."


    Joshua was not the kind that would wrangle information from a person. He was not that patient. He began to accept the fact after he had noted Fang was in fact being restricted from telling him the truth due to some sort of contract. He sighed and drew out the system window to cast an "Identification" skill.


    [Identifying¡­ Level Suppression: Advantage¡­ Attribute Suppression: Advantage]


    [Identification Successful]


    [Name: Fang Amos]


    [Form: Excellent]


    [Race: Divine Armament¡ªRacial Skill: Divine Armament Transformation, Resonate with the blood-bonded contractor and transform into a weapon]


    [Level: Force Reduced to 1, Death of the Contractor]


    [Attribute: Force Reduced to Minimum Basic, Death of the Contractor]


    [Physique: Average Alternate World Humanoid]


    [HP: Forced Reduced to Minimum Basic, Death of the Contractor]


    [Vitality: Force Reduced to Minimum Basic, Death of the Contractor]


    [Transformed Weaponry: Amos Dragon-Slaying Blade]


    [Status: Life Force Failing (Remaining Lifespan: 10 days)]


    [Class: Sixth Generation Anti-Aragami Divine Armament / Butler]


    [Innate Ability: Force Deletion, Death of the Contractor]


    [Skill: Force Deletion, Death of the Contractor]


    [Equipment: Black Butler Uniform]


    [A powerful weapon. A loyal butler]


    Hold on. What the f*ck is going on?!


    Joshua''s heart sank when he saw the bunch of information that was projected before him.


    Divine Armament?!


    Joshua could remember discussing something of that sort back when he was socializing within the gamers'' circle. There were even threads on the forum that blasted with heated discussion. It was said to be a powerful and rare contract-based race. However, he had no information about their capabilities since back then; he was new to the game and only focused on information about the legendary dungeon, the [The Ancient Multiverse Bridge''s Sacrificial Ground].


    His memories had begun to return to him. The contractor''s quest for the Divine Armament could be found in the Empire''s northern territory. The difficulty was considered to be impossible since there was a time limit. With his capabilities, he could clear the dungeon however, he would exceed the time given and fail the quest as a whole. There were no more than ten players that had managed to find a Divine Armament and form a contract. Those lucky, strong players had purposely leaked the information about it and told the world about the difficulty of the dungeon. As such, the Divine Armament had become a myth among players.


    If he was right, he remembered that the place to start the Divine Armament quest was Moldavia city, through the Radcliffe family!


    All the passive memories started to resurface and Joshua had begun to understand more and more about his status in the world. After cross referencing the information from both worlds, he had found out that the Radcliffe family had been involved in the game''s progress. Through the fragmented memories, he should have guessed that was the ''thing'' that his family was protecting, and all of the strange events that had unfolded!


    If he guessed it right¡ªthe ''thing'' would be something truly bad.


    No matter what, the current crucial situation was Fang''s depleting life force.


    "Fang." Joshua frowned and sighed. He tried to think of a way to phrase it but had chosen to come clean. He already knew the truth.


    "Yes? Young master?"


    "Your¡­ time is short."


    The old man twitched a little and remained silent.


    "Even if you choose not to answer me, I would have guessed the truth about you. However, that is the past. Right now, I have been thinking of the same thing since I have the intention of taking my father''s place. I want you to continue to be my butler. I want you by my side when my future son takes my place."


    Fang remained silent.


    "Fang. I have you know that you''re an important person to me. You''re family to me. I only want to know what happened to you! That is all!"


    Fang met Joshua''s heated eyes. His once golden-crimson eyes had lost its luster, due to his depleted life force. They were now old, dull, yet still as sharp as ever.


    "I''m touched at the thought, young master." Fang finally replied. The old man straightened up and took a deep breath as to prepare himself. "A contract is a contract. There are things that I cannot break even though I voluntarily want to. I¡­ I could tell you things that are not of importance."


    "As you can see, I am not human. A long time ago, my ancestors and I made a contact with the Radcliffe family. We pledged ourselves to serve the family. The contract binds our life force, hence, when Master passed away, I too, will soon join him in eternal slumber."


    The old man bowed suddenly. Joshua could see the man was trembling a little. "I''m sorry for not being able to protect the Master."


    Joshua sighed.


    "This is the limit to which I can reveal to you. The rest of which you have guessed but I cannot confirm that information. Unless you become the head of the family, unless you become one of the Radcliffes that accepts the responsibility that had been accepted by all Radcliffes. Unless you do that, I cannot tell you anything."


    The two men stared at each other for a long time. The snow had started to pile on the shoulders of both men.


    After some time, Joshua reached out his arms to dust off the snow that was on his head and shoulders. "I understand. Partially."


    He sighed again and his breath was immediately crystallized by the cold wind.


    "In that case, what are you going to do for the next remaining ten days of your life? Where are you going?"


    "There''s no need to weep for me, young master," said Fang as he examined the horse that Joshua had rode. He turned to the emotionless Joshua and smiled. "It''s a fine horse."


    "¡­" Joshua kept quiet. He wanted to hear what Fang had to say.


    "Death in the line of duty would be a warrior''s greatest honor. Both your father and I have no remorse for that belief."


    Fang turned to his back facing Joshua and said, "I have only one thing to say." His voice was deep and solemn. "We have uninvited guests in the house now." Fang emphasized the word guests with a certain tone. "Regrettably, I am not in the best condition to ''treat'' them well."


    "In that case, I''ll take the responsibility to clear the garbage. Like what you used to do back then." Joshua understood what he meant. "Clean and spotless."


    "Very well. I will pray for your well-being, young master. Good luck."


    "Goodbye¡­ Fang¡­"


    The old butler took the reins of the horse and sped off in the opposite direction of where Joshua was headed; where he was staring at then.


    Sigh¡­ To be the owner of the Sealed Land? Bah. Joshua scoffed then laughed coldly.


    The snow got heavier by the minute and his vision became more obscure. All he could see then was the silhouette of the gigantic city walls. The walls that protected the place where he had traveled more than a thousand kilometers, the Sealed Land, the place where his uncle was going to seize the Count of Moldavia title.

 Chapter 6 Under the Light of the Twin Moons

    Ding¡­ Dong¡­


    The bell rang nine times. The sound of the echoing metal spread out from the center of Moldavia. A few men came down from the bell tower that was erected at the center of a grand church. It was a scheduled call, to inform all that lived in Moldavia to know that night had arrived.


    Fire in the lamps that hung on most corners of the streets was put out by patrolling officers. Right then, only faint candlelight could be seen emitting from the closed windows of all residents.


    The darkness in the streets was abnormal¡ªIt began with a strict order that was decreed half a month ago. All citizens must obey the law. It was a rare sight that the usual busy street of the shopping district was empty. Shops that were well-known for nightlife had ceased their businesses, there was only darkness. The only light source could be seen on the street were those coming from the torches of the patrolling officers. The only place that was brightly illuminated then were countable with one''s fingers. Among them, the building that shone the brightest was the central command center. The headquarters of Moldavia and also home of the count, who was owner and master of the city.


    The building was grand as it had close to no differences to that of a castle. It was surrounded by a thick and high stone wall which was erected to prevent anyone from seeing the happenings inside.


    *****


    "He''s alive?!"


    A loud roar could be heard from within.


    Inside a rather small hall that gave off an ancient vibe, a healthy and rather large man was sitting in an enormous chair in the front of a huge desk. The obese man looked furious as he screamed at a soldier that was kneeling. "How can that be?! Reports say that he had recklessly charged into the enemies'' camp! He could not possibly survive that!"


    If he was still alive, there''s no way he could escape from stirring up trouble when he was trying to get his hands on the count''s title.


    "My lord, according to the secret report, the man is not only alive but also made a huge contribution to the army. He was awarded the Blade of Glory. Even though he was stripped of his ranks, he was sent back here. In this case, this is a bad situation for us to be in."


    The soldier''s entire face was masked by his helmet. However, even an idiot could guess that the man was not happy.


    "Hmph! So, he is alive. Well, that''s nothing to be afraid of. He is just another common Silver-tier warrior." The man, Danlya Radcliffe scoffed condescendingly. The flickering candlelight made his glare a little menacing. "Those knights that were loyal to his father are all stationed at Fort Dark Forest. Those knights were the ones that we are supposed to be wary of. Hmph. They cannot come back to the city before the Dark Tide ends. When that happens, I will be the next Winter Count!"


    Even though the manner he spoke was confident, the man was still frowning. He had annoyed look and a glare that could kill a bird just by focusing his sight on them. "Urgh¡­ The fact that he is alive¡­ This could change my plans. Those knights¡­ That man¡­"


    "Sir Danlya, it looks like you have some trouble." A shadowy figure appeared from nowhere and into the hall. The voice he heard was as if someone was standing next to him. The owner of the voice came out of the shadows and revealed himself to be a warrior clad in heavy armor.


    Logically speaking, a suit of armor made from heavy metal would have made a metal clanking sound if one were to walk. However, the man that had just appeared seemed to have defied the law of physics. He was obviously walking; even though it was slow, no sound was generated. When Danlya noticed his presence, a voice rang in his mind, "If there something troubling you, I can lend you an ear."


    "Swordsman¡­ no. Silencer. Why are you here?"


    Danlya returned to his regular state of mind and leaned back into his chair. He frowned and rested his hand on his chin. "You''re supposed to be patrolling¡­ I did not pay you good money to have you running around as you wish!" His voice gradually grew louder.


    The silencer''s helmet twitched a little as he played with his fingers around as to express his annoyance. He then used Spirit Sense to respond, "Technically, I am under your employment. However, need I remind you that without ''their'' support, you would not be able to hire me? The rest of us share the same thoughts."


    Danlya raised his eyebrows and when he wanted to open his mouth to retort, the silencer continued to talk, "I''m here not to discuss something as trivial as that. There''s something important that I think that you''ll need to know." The silencer''s voice turned stern and deep. "Trust me. I have no reason to lie."


    Immediately, Danlya knew that something was wrong and the news was as important as the silencer said it was. "What is it?" asked Danlya despite not being able to see the man''s face in the suit of armor. He had chosen to speak in a neutral manner to avoid the risk of offending him.


    "The man among ''them'' has started to move."


    "When will they arrive?"


    "Tomorrow."


    Danlya face turned black as he sulked menacingly. "I haven''t managed to get my hands on this city¡­ If that ''person'' arrives now¡­"


    "There''s nothing we can do now," said the silencer through Spirit Sense. "It is best for you to prepare a welcome party."


    The man kept quiet. The only sound that could be heard was the howl of the winter''s wind through the opened window in the ceiling.


    At that moment, someone came rushing into the hall. His breathing was so ragged that he could run out of air at any time.


    "My Lord! Chr¡ªYoung Master Chris is missing!"


    "WHAT?!"


    *****


    In a small forest outside of the city, a small bonfire was lit and the flames were flickering wildly as it was blown by the strong wind. Joshua was sitting too close to the fire. Burnt amber burst out occasionally and was immediately blown away. Joshua was sitting in a corner of the forest, to seek shelter from the strong and unforgiving cold wind. It was snowing heavily. The snowstorm was merciless as it froze anything that existed. Those that could not adapt to the cold would experience death by ice. Joshua had almost gotten used to the cold. Although, he would place his hands closer to the fire from time to time. He was only tens of kilometers away from the city.


    He reached his hands into a bag of dried food and fed it to the warhorse. "You had it rough there, old buddy."


    The horse neighed nonchalantly.


    The fire was flickering violently as the wood was almost completely burnt away. Joshua turned to his side and pick out a large block of chopped wood and tossed it into the bonfire. The bonfire welcomed the fried cold wood with fire that brightened the area and provided warmth for Joshua and his horse.


    Winter''s night in the land of the north came faster than other lands. Rather than chasing the light in the far horizon to reach his destination, it would be best to rest for the night to preserve strength for the next day. Joshua found a small forest and set camp at the edge where the trees were smaller and wildlife was scarce. He took his bags off the horse''s saddle and started preparing a meal.


    As he gnawed on the stale bread and jerky, he thought of his plan for tomorrow. The gates of the city will close every night at 10 p.m. Right now, even if I tried to rush there, I wouldn''t make it in time. Might as well rest here. Who knows what danger I might encounter in the night. Tomorrow, there will be a fight.


    When that time comes, the entire city would be filled with his uncle''s men. Joshua anticipated an unavoidable fight when he sets foot on the city grounds.


    A frigid wind blew by, causing the leaves of the trees to break off and flutter along with the gust.


    "The snow is getting thicker¡­" Joshua muttered to himself and tossed another thick firewood.


    Moldavia was only one of the four human settlements around the northern Ias Volcano. From a bird''s-eye view, Moldavia was only neighbor to the Ias Volcano and the infamous Dark Forest. Even though there would be half a year of winter, there would be warmth provided by the volcano ashes and the molten lava that flowed out of the peak from time to time. Hence, along the foot of the volcano, the extreme temperature of the lava was cooled down to normal temperature, allowing flora and fauna alike to live. Before human colonization, this place was paradise for living beings. When the humans moved to the land, the trees of that forest were chopped down. Thankfully, through generations of humans clearing the Dark Forest, the land was made habitable. It was only a few hundreds of years ago when the industrial age introduced a faster method of destroying the Dark Forest, allowing the human population to grow at an alarming rate. It was not known to what extent humanity had sacrificed to achieve their goal. At the very least, there was a triangular void that separated the originally semi-circular Dark Forest into two parts. As for the the newly built city, there were more gravestones that had been erected.


    The territorial owner of the city of Moldavia was the Radcliffe family, which Joshua belonged to. The older family generation had close ties with the dwarves. They had contributed to the extractions of precious minerals, allowing the Radcliffe family, with the help of the dwarves, to produce stronger weapons and armor. That was the industry which the Radcliffe family excelled in.


    However, due to the extreme temperature of the North, regular trades could only last for half a year before merchants were brought in to support the industry.


    The meat and bread in his hands were so stale and cold that Joshua had to burn them a little in the bonfire to get them to an edible temperature. After forcing himself to consume the food, Joshua could feel his Happiness gauge drop by 50%.


    If only the pine trees here were not poisonous, I would have taken a bite out of the tree barks¡­ At least they are fresh.


    Joshua knew many things; from the Green Bear Beast of the Beginner''s Village where greenhorns could easily kill with a swing of a twig, to the Sky Crushing Dragons on the Eternal Arctic Circle that took twenty-four veteran adventurers to try and defeat it, the Great God Giants in the Multiverse Sacrificial Ground, and even the Green Frost Titans of the Zenith of the Corroding Winds. All said monsters and legendary beasts'' weaknesses and fighting strategies were known to Joshua. In fact, there was no boss in Continental War that he had not fought before.


    In the aspect of combat, Joshua could consider himself an expert. None could defy his words for none could challenge him. However, besides combat and knowledge of monsters, he had nothing else that he excelled in.


    As the strongest player in the strongest battle team that had fought the most powerful boss in the game, Joshua always found himself rushing to the end and killing the strongest target. As for the rest, such as socializing, coordinating battle strategies, expanding the team, fighting random monsters and NPC, Joshua had no such experience. Not to mention other professions such as cooking.


    In other words, in that world, Joshua was the son of a count, a middle-ranked military officer, hence, he would not need to go to the kitchen. He would only need to ring the bell and food would be delivered to him. In the previous world, Joshua was just a small martial arts training center owner. Even though he had no apprentices (due to several reasons), he would not need to cook for there were robots and machines to do that for him. That was the reason why he and ''he'' had no reason to learn how to cook!


    Clip clop clip clop¡­


    Not far from where Joshua had set up a fire, he could hear the sound of horses'' hooves on the solid pavement. It was the same stone pavement that he had left.


    Joshua bit down the last piece of jerky and experienced what it was like to swallow something as rough as sawdust. He immediately got up to his feet and gazed at the source of the sound. A man was riding a horse and was galloping with haste away from the city in the middle of the snowstorm.


    Hmm. Must be in a rush. Why would he want to travel at night, in the middle of a snowstorm?


    Joshua shrugged and tidied the surroundings of the bonfire. He could literally feel the energy in him being hastily replenished as he sat down after dinner. He stretched his hands and feet, made sure that his clothes were covering his entire body, checked if there was enough firewood in place, and slept by the tree root.


    The seventeen days of riding was brutal for even a man like Joshua. He, a mortal that had ascended to Silver tier. A tier where a man could run for days without rest, yet there he was, tired, exhausted, sleepy. He emptied his mind from all thoughts and allowed his spirit to rest.


    Hours later, the snow finally came to a stop.


    Joshua was woken up by the bristling sound of the trees. He gazed up into the night sky and was surprised to see that the clouds had already dispersed.


    It was still night, yet Joshua could see dual shadows cast by the twin moons in the night sky. One was as blue as a sapphire and the other was as white as a pearl. The halo of the white moon was wide and bright that it had split the night sky into two. Countless stars could be seen, sparkling like diamonds.


    "What a beautiful moonlight."


    Joshua yawned and realized something.


    When the third expansion is released, the abyss will be unsealed and the twin moons will be devoured. The Eye of Fear will replace the moon in the night sky. This would probably be one of the few times I can probably enjoy the night scene.


    The days after the war would only be filled with sorrow. War and battle would rage on for as long as it needed to be. However, the Mycroft Continent was beautiful when the world knew peace. During the early stages of Continental War, many players signed up for the game, only to enjoy the beautiful scenery. They even grind their level just to reach dangerous high-level maps to catch the sights there.These players were famous and were known as the Tourist Party. In the end stage of the game, these players had chosen to change their class into druids in order to participate in a movement called the [World Restorators] with the sole purpose of recreating the beautiful world that they once enjoyed.


    Joshua stretched and made preparations for the journey back home. As he did, the sun came up and the moons bid farewell. Joshua sighed at the golden hue of the early dawn of day. He knew that these peaceful days would soon end.

 Chapter 7 A Soldier’s Life

    A hooded rider that was clad in light metal armor and a white leather undercoat layer arrived at the city of Moldavia. He pulled the reins of his horse to stop at the gates where he needed to wait until the gates opened.


    The walls of the towering city walls were made with black blocks of refined granite. It was not clear whether or not the builders had done a good job, but the blocks of granite were placed unevenly. Snow could be seen stacked on a few blocks that were not in line with the wall, making the entire city look like an incomplete checkerboard. Still, its colossal size was truly impressive. From afar, people could have mistaken the city walls for giants that were protecting the city inside.


    "It''s been a while¡­"


    The knight that had just arrived at the city gates was called Elson. He was a knight that was part of the garrison of Fort Dark Forest and had served the Radcliffe family for more than twenty years. For a 39-year-old man, he had a head full of gray hair.


    Eighteen days ago, when he was fighting the daemons coming out of the Dark Forest, he was suddenly informed about the sudden, mysterious death of the Winter Count, whom he had pledged to serve. When he heard the news from his comrade-in-arms, he felt no fear or surprise, but a sense of extreme suspicion.


    It has to be a joke. His liege was a Gold-tier knight. A man that could even fight a dragon and live to tell the tale. He had even sent an urgent update to the garrison in Fort Dark Forest to strengthen their fortification due to the coming Dark Tide. He had even sent a large group of horsemen to support their cause. How could a man suddenly die?


    It did not add up. Something must be wrong.


    No matter what sort of reason Elson tried to come up with, the fact that the Winter Count was no longer among the living, did not change.


    Many shared his suspicions. However, despite the sense of helplessness in him, there was nothing he could do at the moment. A large number of them also expressed their intention to return to the city to seek the truth. However, they could not do that. All of the soldiers that were assigned in the fortress could not leave their post. The Dark Tide was coming and they would have to deal with the threat of daemons. If the forces in the fortress were unable to stop the coming of the Dark Tide, the overwhelming numbers of daemons would flood the city grounds and destroy one of the four northern territories. The death toll would be too high, which was something the Winter Count would never allow to happen.


    The knights of the fortress called for a meeting and during the heated discussion, a suggestion was made.


    "Let''s send a small platoon to check things out. It should be fine. The main purpose of going back was to gather information, not start fight."


    Everyone felt that the suggestion was extremely reasonable. However, their initial plan changed when the returning party was greeted by a large group of wounded soldiers that came from the city itself.


    "The count''s brother, Danlya the merchant had brought in five platoons of Silver-tier knights and two companies of soldiers to take over the city."


    A squad of soldiers had around ten men, a platoon fifty, and a company was a hundred. The group of men that just arrived were the city knights and soldiers that wanted to leave for the Fort Dark Forest to gather information. However, when they left the city, they were immediately overwhelmed by the large force and had to run away, throwing away their battered armor and broken weapons.


    "Did he plan this? Did he come to take over the city just after our liege passed away?"


    "Hmph! Such a betrayal. The person to inherit the title is young master Joshua! Who does Danlya think he is?!"


    Naturally, the act of treason had incurred the wrath of all the soldiers in the Fort Dark Forest. However, even if they wanted to march straight back into the city to take back what was rightfully Joshua''s, they were limited to guarding the fortress against the incoming Dark Tide. Two hundred men could make a change but they would be facing fifty Silver-tier knights, equivalent to fifty battle tanks on the frontline.


    "The situation now is confusing. To get things straight, we have to go back!"


    "We cannot just leave this fortress alone!"


    ¡­


    The heated discussion grew long until they realized that there was no hope. If they wanted to intervene in the city, they could only do so after the next month when the Dark Tide was dealt with.


    "Next month?! By then, that Danlya would have acquired the title of the Winter Count!" A man with an injured arm called out. "If he does, half of us here would be removed! At best, he would only be forced to return to our place of origin. He would not need us; the knights and soldiers of the old count!"


    What he said was somewhat true. None of them were willing to leave themselves. However, the incoming Dark Tide could never be ignored, nor could the ascension of Danlya to the position of count.


    "The city will be tightly secured. It would be extremely hard for anyone of us to gather any sort of intelligence." An old knight, probably at the age of fifty, spoke out as he continued to sharpen his long sword with a small whetstone. His face and arms were covered in deep scars that could only be the result of hundreds of battles. "Rather than discussing something that would not bear fruit, I have a suggestion. Rather than a squad or platoon, one man should be enough."


    He placed the whetstone back into a small leather pouch that he was carrying and sheathed his sword. "I suggest someone amongst us disguise themselves as a lone hunter that has returned to the city after a long hunt."


    The discussion came to an end with a final decision. After drawing lots to decide who would go, Elson was the lucky one. That was how he managed to arrive at the front gates of the city.


    "It''s almost 6 p.m. now. The gates should open at any minute."


    Elson was among a group of more than ten people that had reasons to enter the city. He quietly blended in the group and focused his attention on the city walls. There were at least five men patrolling the walls which made him aggravated and suspicious.


    "Why do they need so many guards up there?"


    He lowered his gaze to the sealed door made from the finest steel that a human could forge. A few unfamiliar guards that were guarding the gates were observing each and everyone''s face. Elson removed his hood to get rid of his suspicious form and proceeded to portray a tired expression. It was rather easy since he was genuinely exhausted.


    It was known to all that the city gates was a five-feet thick steel wall, designed with an easy mechanism to open and close, only from the inside. It was obviously made with the touch of a dwarf. It was not something that was surprising. There were more than 200,000 dwarves there were living in Moldavia. Half of them chose to live among the humans and even wed them. The other half chose to live deep underneath the earth at the mountainside.


    Located not far from the Dark Forest and too close to the Great Ajax1 Mountains, was a large population of dwarves gathering. Despite the cold, the dwarves were living their lives happily and peacefully. They had made a tunnel that allowed the underground lava to flow upwards to form a large pool of lava. It was their source of heat and served as their means to smelt and forge. No daemon would be stupid enough to attack them there since the town of dwarves was surrounded by the hot molten rocks.


    Dong¡­ Dong¡­


    The bell in the clock tower rang six times. Promptly after the sixth bell, the door was lifted.


    Wrrrrrrr¡­ The sound of the gears behind the walls of the gate could be heard roaring as they lifted the heavy metal door. It took some time but the door was lifted and revealed a semi-circular tunnel that led towards the city.


    "Please enter in an orderly manner. Also, refrain from making loud noises."


    Elson looked towards the front and saw a soldier of a higher rank. It was obvious since his uniform and armor was far superior compared to the rest of the soldiers around. The people around him heeded his words and formed a straight line. Each of them walked slowly behind each other and followed the instructions of the person in front.


    When Joshua got closer to the gates, he could see that the soldier''s expression was stoic and stern. He took extra care to hide his presence since the soldier was glaring at everyone''s face. No, not glaring, but observing.


    Elson dragged his horse along with him and was about to enter the city when a soldier pulled him aside.


    "Who are you? Where are you from?" The soldier that pulled him out of the crowd was larger than the rest yet he spoke to Elson in a friendly manner, unlike the rest.


    "Good evening, sir. I am a lowly hunter that came from the Red Leaf Village that''s in the east. I''m here to trade for some coins. Perhaps, I could interest you in some pelts?" Elson had his line ready and even the deer carcass wrapped in a large blanket that he hunted in the forest. The scar on his face and his well-built physique had made his lie a little convincing. From the looks of it, he was unaffected by the cold weather. Only a veteran hunter could be in such a shape.


    "Ah. Haha. No, thank you." The rugged soldier examined the deer and let him go on his way. Elson''s deception worked flawlessly. However, before Elson could get away, the soldier tapped his shoulder and whispered, "Security has been tightened here. You are not allowed to go out after 9 p.m."


    "Oh. Thank you for the advice," said Elson earnestly and gave the soldier a few silver coins. The soldier face remained stoic yet he took the coins without asking further. The soldier then continued, "Be careful with the wandering warriors. That bunch is not as good to talk to as I am."


    He then promptly left Elson alone and went back to join the mean-looking soldier that was still glaring at everyone that walked into the city.


    Elson turned to give one last observation to the interior view of the gates and went away. The morning wind of winter was chilly. All the doors were closed. The windows were shut tight and curtains were drawn in. The piled snow that got thicker was not taken care off. The sight of which, Elson thought the city was abandoned


    Could this be the after effect of Danlya''s temporary ruling? Why would he need to be that strict? Was he trying to take control of the city, or destroy everything that it was once worth?


    When Elson kicked the thick snow off his boots, a blaring alarm was sounded from the gates behind him.


    Ding dong ding dong!


    "Was I found out?!" he cried in his heart.


    The blaring alarm sent Elson into a state of anxiety. His hands hastily flew to his waist to pull out a small dagger that was well-hidden underneath his thick leather undercoat. He braced for all that was about to come to him and quickly assumed a fighting stance. Something was wrong, yet it was not about him. He knew it almost immediately when he turned around. He recognized the alarm pattern. The extreme fast knocks of four strikes per second would signal the utmost danger. Such an alarm would only be cast if a threat to the entire city annihilation was imminent.


    He was just an average Silver-tier guardian knight. Even if he was discovered, such an alarm would never go off. The most probable threat they could have to face then was either an invading army of Elson''s comrades or a powerful Gold-tier attacker. The alarm¡­ was not for him. Who could it be?!


    Elson went to a corner of the empty street and hid in an alley where he tied his horse. He then proceeded to move closer towards the gates to observe the situation. Many others that had just entered the city were running away in panic. Elson sneaked in closer and when he was about to be found, he ran around in a frenzy, pretending to be panicking as well. However, he turned his head as quickly and as frequently to observe the situation.


    There was nothing wrong! There was no army or powerful attacker. All the common folk had run away and what was left at the gates were the guards that had drawn out their weapon.


    ¡­ and¡­ a man?!


    The gray-haired knight focused his sight on the shadowy figure and saw a face that was all too familiar.


    "Wait a minute¡­ That''s young master Joshua!" He thought to himself. "What is he doing here?! The man should be in the northwest flatlands! He should be busy with the Glorious Expedition to topple down the impenetrable Fort D''ruis! The war is not over yet! How did he come back!?"


    Was he here to claim his right as count?! It would be fatal for him alone! There were more than fifty Silver-tier knights and over a hundred soldiers! Why did he not seek for help in the Fort Dark Forest!? A foolish attempt! A suicide mission! Was he out of his mind?!


    Doubt and shock filled Elson''s mind and he was stunned there, unable to do anything. The next moment, he heard the sound of hundreds of men marching towards the gates.


    Five or more squads of fully armored soldiers, wielding long spears were marching towards the gates. Their target? Joshua.


    "Move! Fool!" Elson cried in his heart. He wanted to scream but he was not in his right mind to do so. There were too many of them. Joshua was just a Silver-tier warrior! How could he just stand there and welcome them?! They were going to kill him! Why was he not running?!


    ¡­


    Why wasn''t he running? That was because Joshua wanted them to come to him.


    The blaring alarm was still going off and the thick metal door behind him was dropped almost immediately. All means of escape was sealed as Joshua was surrounded from all possible directions. When all were ready to strike him to his death, Joshua stood there, unfazed, unaffected.


    Everything was going according to plan. He knew that his face would have been recognized and that all the soldiers that belonged to his uncle would storm out to the gates. He also knew that if he tried to sneak inside, he would also be found. The opponent, his uncle would try his best to kill him. That was the harsh reality of fighting for the title of count.


    Joshua''s hands and feet were ready to rumble and his heart was as calm as a lake.


    Yes, he might be surrounded. Yes, there was no way for him to escape. However, what would an escape path do when the man had no intention to flee?


    Was there anyone strong enough to stop him?


    "Such a warm welcome."


    The air was still. No one dared to move a muscle. Not even the soldiers that had their blade''s edge ready to stab Joshua. Joshua''s eyes were swimming around, scanning for the superior officer in charge. At then, he spotted him. Just when he was about to open his mouth to give the kill order, Joshua zoomed towards him at insane speed and made the first move. He disarmed the officer''s sword and used it for himself.


    Without any delay, more than ten soldiers rushed towards him and thrusted their spears at him. Joshua remained calm and took a deep breath.


    Combat Aura. The power that was born from life. A power that exists in the bodies of the strong and powerful. It lies deep within the body and the soul, accumulating passively. Joshua took a breath, allowing his lungs to take in as much air as possible to activate his internal organs to trigger the power. The blood would start pumping faster, his veins and arteries would expand. The blood, containing the fluid of life would circulate all around his body to instantly increase his strength by multiple folds. This is one of the Combat Aura skills all warriors on the Mycroft Continent would learn [Kai2].


    Such a skill could allow a human warrior to sent a large orc flying with a single strike. If the warrior was extremely strong to begin with, one might even cleave the orc in half. The skill was so strong that it could strike a diamond in half, turning a harmless dull blade into a blade that could cut through air.


    Before coming to this world, Joshua was just an owner of a martial arts training center. There was no such thing as Combat Aura in the real world. However, there were martial arts. Moves, stances, and techniques that could assist oneself to gain unimaginable power. When he played the game, the system dictated everything. Hence, he was not able to bring the best out of both worlds. Things had changed then.


    The game had become the real world. Both Combat Aura and martial arts could be used at the same time. In fact, there was a chemical reaction that made his powers more potent than ever when he combined the best of both arts.


    Woosh!


    A flame-like light that gave off a reddish-orange hue shone brightly in Joshua''s chest. Along with it, a loud beating sound of his heart. He could feel each pulse was pulsating with power. Each pulse sent waves of energy and strength throughout his body. Not long after, his entire body was giving out rays of light that were spiraling around him. Like a tornado with him as the center, the air around him begun to spin at an amazing speed that had sent all the snow away from him.


    He took a fighting stance, pushed all the power that he had built up into his legs, and took a step forward.


    Dong!


    The deep, beating sound of his heart grew louder. It was so loud that he could practically hear the blood flowing in his veins like a waterfall. His eyes glowed with an intense crimson fiery light.


    It was an experience that Joshua had experienced tens of thousands of times in the game. It was both familiar yet strange to him. It was the color that belonged to both Joshua of the real world, and Joshua of the Mycroft continent.


    He could feel the power that was unleashed, crackling with joy as its master was calling out to it.


    "Kai¡ª"


    He swung his sword back, charging a strike. He focused on one point with everything he had, preparing to give it all.


    The power flowed with the special breathing method that he only knew. The power began to flow into his bloodstream, his muscles, his bones; his entire body. At one point, the power that was flowing in him started to leak out due to the excessive build up. He focused those powers that leaked out to the tip of the blade and allow the blinding radiant power to form a shapeless blade.


    The enemies were already right in front of him. Their spears were only a few inches away from his eyes. He could see the reflection of his own power, shining off from the tips of their spears.


    Slash!


    Reference to a Greek hero, Ajax the Great


    https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ajax_the_GreatSkill from Baldur''s Gate


    http://baldursgate.wikia.com/wiki/Kai

 Chapter 8 You Seem Familiar

    BAM!


    A thunderous explosion erupted, along with Joshua''s deafening roar. The unleashing of his powers were just the beginning.


    Joshua''s Kai create a powerful blast that rippled through the air, distorting the surrounding air powerfully. He was far from done. More and more semi-circular sword blasts were sent out like a machine gun. The powerful blast of his sword attack shattered all the nearby windows. His leaking deep crimson-colored Combat Aura was mixed with the snow. With that, he had managed to destroy the enemies'' formation.


    The soldiers that came in a large group, wielding spears and sword were all blasted away. The sound of the bones cracking was clear and crisp, and that was extremely terrifying. Those people were thrown back to their comrades and were pushed tens of feet behind. The spears and swords in their hands shattered. The shields were strong enough to withstand the attack but their hands had failed them. Even their armor was not strong enough to block the overwhelming blast that it made countless of maze-like cracks on the armor. Blood started to ooze out from the cracks as they started struggling to even breathe normally, what more to get back up to their feet.


    The ferocious wind was still blowing around Joshua, surrounding all that was around him.


    Those soldiers were wearing heavy armor that was meant to withstand a heavy blow. The shield in their hand was meant to stop and protect them from any sort of attack. Their formation was meant to be on the frontline, exposed to danger and sustain damage. They were so strong that even charging knights on horses would find it difficult to penetrate their defense. Their prowess was not of regular soldiers. They were the main powerhouse of an army.


    However!


    Joshua was different from regular soldiers. He was, after all, a legendary warrior. This sort of skill was meant to counter such a formation. Hence, no matter what sort of shield or armor they were using, Joshua''s strike was like a hot knife through butter.


    The powerful blast of power had blown all the piled-up snow away, revealing the stone pavement underneath. It was supposed to be a long worn-out stone pavement. Those stones were so huge and tough with no regular means to break them. However, Joshua''s power blast had just done that. The streets in front of him were unearthed like it was just a blanket sheet. Fragments of what used to be heavy square stones were flung around as if they were pebbles. Along with the broken pieces of mirror, the soldier''s swords and spear, the scene of which looked like a monster had just barged through the city. The unharmed soldiers were quivering where they stood unscathed. They might be wound-free, but they were greatly shaken. None of them dared to press forward, or even move a muscle.


    It was just a single strike. Yet Joshua had managed to break the formation of all the heavy armored soldier and put a hold on their attack.


    Joshua turned to his hands and said, "Hmph. Pity¡­ The sword wasn''t good enough for me."


    He sighed disappointingly and tossed the hilt of the sword aside. The rest of the metal blade was shattered into nothing. "Must have been made with cheap steel. How else it could break in the middle of my display of power¡­"


    In his mind, the powerful skill that had raised his strength by at least five times would have sliced all the soldier from the front all the way to the back, in half. However, in the middle of his swing, the sword was unable to sustain the power of Joshua''s strength. Right when it was about to make contact, the blade shattered. The power that was accumulated could not be concentrated, hence, the power dispersed out and formed a blast wave instead.


    Although disappointed, Joshua was still satisfied with the outcome.


    "Listen." He moved towards a soldier that had obviously lost the will to continue the attack and spoke to him right in his face. "Right now. I will do the asking and you''ll answer me."


    "Yes, Sir!" The man shrunk away from Joshua and bowed to him. Even his manner of addressing Joshua had changed to talking to a lord. "We will answer anything you want."


    These guys were not real soldiers or knights. Although they might have good fighting capabilities, they were just hired swords. When they faced off an opponent that could not be defeated, an opponent that could easily erase their existence from the land with a single stroke, they would forget what the word loyalty meant and bow down to the strong.


    "Who is your boss?"


    Joshua immediately got to the point. His fight that had just taken place was too flashy. Who knew how many more soldiers had heard the commotion and were already heading towards the gates then.


    "Where is he?"


    "We are fighters that are hired by Danlya the merchant. He should be in the mansion in the city center. There are more of us. They are posted everywhere in the city. In fact, they should be heading here."


    A cooperative ''hostage'' made things easy. He did not even have the slightest sense of loyalty of a true soldier. Then again, it was all too normal. The attack had wounded twelve and killed five. In fact, they had lost one-third of their overall forces. If they were unlucky and had angered the young master, he would have already killed everyone in sight with two more strokes.


    "The mansion?" Joshua frowned. The corner of his lips twitched. He raised his head towards the general direction of the mansion and muttered to himself, "Why the rush to move into my home? Bastard, could he be ignoring my existence completely?"


    The soldiers dared not answer his question. They had thrown their weapons to the ground and was kneeling down, not in the position of fighters, but of slaves.


    Joshua was not interested in handling the defeated soldiers as he had other more pressing matters to attend to.


    He promptly walked away from the them and proceeded to pick up a long spear that was still in perfect condition. He then casually approached the superior officers and retrieved a refined dagger from him. Despite the aching heart of losing his precious custom-made protective dagger, the superior office dared not resist. Joshua grinned and walked towards the city center, leaving everyone that was still breathing, unharmed.


    When Joshua''s shadow was finally out of sight, the defeated soldiers stood up and breathed with a sigh of relief. Cold sweat was dripping down to their chins even though it practically subzero temperature.


    "I couldn''t even breathe properly when he stood there."


    "Oh man¡­ Why would he hire us to fight such a powerful man?"


    More and more speeches of gratitude of being alive and the disgruntled complaints about Joshua being overwhelmingly strong was heard from the crowd of battered soldiers. They did not push to chase after Joshua. Instead, they took their time to pile up the deceased. One of the soldiers yelled in anger, "Didn''t the instructions mention about one man that was Intermediate Silver tier? The guy just displayed a move that could be dealt by a man that''s a Perfect Silver tier! It could even be one step from reaching Gold tier!"


    "Please¡­ You have been a mercenary for so many years, have you not learned your lesson when it comes to the words from our benefactor? If everyone knew that the target was strong, who would dare to charge blindly towards him?"


    An older man among the group of mercenaries retorted. The way he spoke indicated he was experienced.


    "Let this be a lesson. Next time when we receive an assignment, be sure to determine the difficulty on our own. Still, it''s too much. The man¡­ He possessed a level of power that was Perfect Silver tier. How could the impersonating count describe his tier as only an average Silver?"


    He sighed loudly and continued, "This is a big problem. He now knows the location of the lord. I don''t think the guards can hold him off."


    "Yeah¡­ There''s going to be bloodshed."


    Out of the blue, a voice echoed from inside the older man''s head. It made his entire body freeze with both fear and surprise. The voice continued, "Looks like there was almost no resistance. What a shame."


    As the hidden art of telepathy was used, a fully armored man appeared out of thin air and stood quietly among the battered mercenaries. The armored man stood in front of the old soldier. With his fully hidden face, the armored man looked down on him and spoke telepathically, "How did he defeat you?"


    "With a single swing!" The older man responded faster than anyone else could. He knew the wandering warrior that was standing in front of him was someone of higher rank. He could move in and out of the mansion without Danlya''s permission. Out of fear, the man quickly summarized Joshua''s move. "It was Kai with a power that rivals even the goblin-made Fire Cannon."


    "Where he now?"


    "Going towards the mansion. Straight ahead."


    After ending the conversation, the silencer continued standing ground. Although he looked like he was calm and composed, his mind was racing.


    "It looks like the man was telling the truth. The aftermath was proof of that." He thought to himself. "I could defeat these weak mercenaries myself. But I could never do it with such lethality."


    "Danlya never mentioned about his strength being so destructive¡­ Hmm. He had ignored trying to seek reinforcement in the Fort Dark Forest and head straight here. This is not going according to plan. No matter¡­''He'' is coming here soon. He might be a Perfect Silver¡­ but that would not change the outcome."


    As he thought to himself, he moved to the side of the city walls and merged into the shadows. He set his compass in the proper direction.


    "Still¡­ I''d better follow the man. I cannot allow him to proceed any further."


    Once he was done thinking, he vanished, just like how he had arrived in the first place, without a trace.


    *****


    From the far corner of the street, far away from the battle scene that had just taken place. Elson''s heart was pounding faster and harder than ever. He had only managed to regain his senses after Joshua had demonstrated his overwhelming powers.


    "The silencers¡­ They are the few stronger mercenaries in the northern land. Tch¡­ The enemy managed to hire them¡­" Elson muttered to himself.


    "The spirit warrior and the shadow assassin¡­ such an unmatching class could be combined to form a Silver-tier fighter¡­If he had chosen to walk on a single path, with his talents, he could become a Gold-Tier fighter."


    As he regained his composure, Elson paced away from the corner of the street and returned to his horse. "I cannot remain idle anymore or I won''t be any help to young master Joshua! I must hurry back! I must inform the others in the fortress! We must send reinforcements!"


    Elson untied his horse and walked slowly towards the corner of the street. When he noticed the gates were unguarded, he quickly hopped onto his horse and galloped away.


    At the same time, Joshua was sprinting towards the mansion. There was nothing obstructing his way but thick snow as he ran. As he did, there was something in his mind that he could not shake off.


    "It''s weird, and I''ve definitely thought of this before¡­ My uncle is just a businessman. So, how did he find the resources to hire so many soldiers and knights? There are even several companies of them!"


    He frowned. Something was definitely up. The group of spearmen that he had just easily defeated were obviously ex-military soldiers. Their average level would be around Level 12. Those numbers were not cheap to hire to begin with. If his uncle had several more elite mercenaries that he had not faced, that means his uncle would definitely have someone backing him.


    To compare, a normal Level 1 goblin the drawing line, a Steel-tier adult male human would be Level 5. Many would only need to train their muscles and body to achieve Steel tier. Any normal class, or a soldier class human would be around Level 10 on average. If one were to train soldiers to reach that tier, even a noble rich family could only handle three hundred soldiers at once. If the situation was dire, they would then resort to hiring citizens as temporary militia.


    That was the trouble to hire regular soldiers, not to mention fifteen Silver-tier knights! Hiring a single fully armored knight would require a large sum of money that one could use to buy an estate. He knew this from conversing with a merchant in passing. To hire twenty to thirty Silver-tier knights, the amount of money spent could bankrupt a not-so-rich territory owner! How could a merchant, famous or not, be able to accomplish such a feat?


    "There has to be someone pulling the strings¡­"


    He shook his head at the thought and could not be bothered to probe further.


    As the wind blew past his face, Joshua examined the spear in his hand and brandished it to assess its condition. The solid wood and the heavy steel spear tip was in excellent condition. Just by holding the newly obtained weapon, Joshua could feel the sensation of familiarity coming to him. The weapon in his hand, held tight, gave him a feeling of security. "Come a hundred, I''ll send a hundred heads rolling."


    To hasten his speed back to Moldavia, Joshua had discarded all his military-issued armor and greatsword. He had only brought along dried food and a few other consumables that were light. Hence, without his own weapon, his Talent [Weapon Mastery] had been in great use in that situation. As long as it is a weapon, he could pick it up and use it as if he had been training with it for years.


    Joshua stopped. He heard the sound of a company of soldiers coming towards his direction. At that moment, he froze yet remained calm. He knew that the main force would head towards the blaring alarm earlier and return to the mansion after. At that moment, to maintain order and the strict rule made by his uncle, most of the soldiers would be sent out to patrol, leaving only a few men to guard the mansion. It was a perfect chance for him to strike.


    Joshua was calm. He had confidence that he could win as long as the guards were not more than twenty Silver-tier knights. Any lesser, he could breeze through easily and kill that son of a b*tch uncle and leave the compound before anyone knew anything. He was, after all, an ex-legendary champion with an abundance of experience and a boss entity. Anyone who wished to challenge him to a fight would need to be at least Level 29.


    From the perspective of a regular person, Joshua was a boss entity. Anyone who wishes to challenge him to a fight would need to be at least Level 29. Only a team of well-trained, fully armed, at average Level 29 five man party, might stand a chance at fighting head-to-head with Joshua. With a little planning, they might stand a chance at defeating him. Since his special status identified him as a boss, the difficulty would be harder. Under the same condition, the group of challengers would have more than twenty five men. Only then, might they stand a chance to defeat him.


    In the game, he would be the nightmare of any regular player.


    The sound of the company of soldiers was getting closer and louder. The time was till dawn, the sun had not fully risen from the horizon. Since there was nothing but snow on the streets, anyone could detect him as long he was in their line of sight. Joshua was not afraid of fights, however, he did not want to waste any more time. He then recalled the memories of ''his'' past and found a small alley to hide away.


    He went through so many back alleys and when he wanted to cut through the last one to reach the main street, he stopped.


    There was someone standing in the open.


    Someone all too familiar to him.

 Chapter 9 Like Father, Like Son

    A man was standing alone in the cold. Though, he did not seem to be waiting for him or anything else. He was just standing there. He was a young blond. His hair was long enough that his fringe overlapped his golden-framed glasses. One look and even an idiot would be able to tell that he was not a fighter. In fact, he looked extreme refined and gentle. When he heard the sound of footsteps coming from an alley before him, he lifted his head. At first, he was stunned but then smiled in relief. Before he could lift his hand to greet Joshua, he was pinned to the wall on his neck and his hand.


    "My, my Chris. I didn''t expect to see you here."


    Joshua got into a power stance and lifted Chris with just his right arm. He removed his spear from his back and displayed a threatening move by stabbing the spear into the snow. With an innocent grin, he greeted Chris. "How are you? Have you been well?"


    "Gack! Ack!"


    "Oops. I''m sorry. Where are my manners? Let me get you comfortable first."


    Joshua lightened the grip on his throat.


    "Cough¡­ Cousin, what are you doing?"


    Chris'' face was back to normal after blood returned to his face. Even though he was just strangled, he did not appear to be afraid of Joshua. "There''s no need for such treatment. It''s been a while."


    "Cousin? Such a word means nothing to me. Count yourself lucky that we are related. Otherwise, I would have killed you before you could even blink," said Joshua who remained stoic.


    "You do know what your father did."


    The man that Joshua had just lifted up with only one arm was the son of his uncle, Chris la Radcliffe.


    It was lucky as well. Joshua had initially thought it was a trap.


    "Even so, we have had a good relationship." Chris tried to reason with Joshua. "Good enough that you''d only strangle me instead of detaching my head."


    Joshua scoffed at the statement. What he said was true. When Joshua and Chris were younger, both of them shared happy memories playing in the snow together. Instead of a cousin, Joshua once thought of him as a younger brother.


    Even so, Joshua did not let him off. His steel-like hand was still gripping his neck, like a python ready to snap it off.


    "I don''t care about our relationship, cousin or not. The moment your father made his move to claim the count''s title, I''ve taken it as an all-out declaration of war on me."


    Joshua did not sugarcoat his words.


    Being lazy as always, Joshua had not asked why Chris was there standing in the snow. Hence, without wasting any time, he nudged Chris and asked, "What luck, just when I''m about to attack the mansion, I bump into you! Now, tell me how many guards there are in my mansion and who is supporting your father. You have ten seconds before you''ll start appreciating your life."


    Joshua''s tightened the grip on his young cousin and counted, "Ten."


    Chris pupils contracted immediately when he saw the glare in Joshua''s eyes. He was not joking. There was not the slightest doubt in his eyes about what he said. He was prepared to kill. Panicking, Chris started sweating. If he did not tell Joshua what he wanted to hear, he would be killed mercilessly.


    "There''s no need to count. There are twenty four guards in the mansion. Fifteen are Lower Silver tier, six Intermediate Silver tier, and three Upper Silver tier."


    Without flinching, Chris reported all he knew about the security details of the mansion. Even though he appeared cool and calm, he was literally sweating like a pig. "I have no information about those supporting him. But, I am sure about one. Oh! I must have you know that I''m against my father''s action to fight for the count''s title. I am here because I snuck out!"


    Chris started to panic and quickly finished his sentence before Joshua could interject. "My brother, you''d see how I responded when I saw you in the alley. I was happy to see you alive and well! You''ll know that I''m not with them! I''m with you!"


    "¡­True."


    When the reaper was holding your neck, there was no reason to tell a lie. Joshua calmed down. His murderous aura around him subsided yet he did not relax his hands on Chris'' neck. "Even so, I''d use you as a hostage to move around. Blame your father if you''re hurt."


    "Wait! This scheme of taking the count''s title was not my father''s doing. He is but a chess piece. That''s why the people who are playing this game of chess would never consider my life as important!"


    Chris stopped panicking when he noticed Joshua had no intention of killing him. However, he started to freak out when he heard what Joshua intention to use him as.


    "Think about it. How could someone like my father, a commoner, receive the news about Uncle''s death?!"


    Chris adjusted his glass and started to talk in a serious manner. "The day after Uncle passed away, a large company of soldiers arrived and surrounded my home. I didn''t know at first but they seem to go a long way with my father. After that, my father joined them, and I was taken along forcefully. Still, I''m sure that both my father and I do not trust those men. There''s no such thing as a free lunch. The bill is due. Hence, I snuck out last night. It was with my father''s advice and secret directions that I am standing here. How else could I be here when I''m just at Steel tier? There''s no way I could just walk out undetected."


    "You say many things. But the fact remains that your father wants the title."


    As a legendary warrior, Joshua''s sensitivity to another man''s muscle movements and blood circulation was high enough to know that Chris was telling the truth. When he heard what Chris had said, he released him. The young blond man coughed hard and shook his head. "However, I cannot deny one fact. If my father had no intention of taking the title, no one would have come to him. Even if he was being used as a chess piece, my father must have been willing to allow himself to be used."


    Joshua crossed his arm. He thought to himself and helped Chris get back to his feet after he had collapsed to the ground, gasping for air. "Tell me everything you know about those men. What you have guessed."


    "It was the Wilson family."


    Chris rubbed the red mark around his neck to ease the pain. Stumbling around, Chris adjusted his glasses before speaking. There was still traces of fear. "Amongst the four great lords of the north, only the Wilson family would have the motive and the means to rise up against you. They are a family that specializes in crafting weapons and magic accessories as well as trading them. However, since Moldavia has the advantage of the lava pool and the increased population of dwarves, they as master craftsmen, have suffered great losses in their weapons business. Although their production and trades for magic accessories were not affected, it was still a clash of interest that pushed them to rise up against the Radcliffe family in Moldavia."


    "What a meaningless motive."


    Even though he felt it was a lame excuse to start a war, the reason Chris had just explained was no further than the truth. The generations of humans that lived in Moldavia had good relations with the dwarves of the north. That was how the Moldavia ruling family was able to excel in ore refinery. Moreover, as more and more dwarves were hired and invited into the city, the family had tried to expand their business towards smelting and crafting weapons and armor. Moldavia''s entry into the industry had directly affected Wilson''s business.


    Anyone that lived in the North would know that the means to earn money would be limited. Even though it was meaningless for Joshua, it was a worthwhile risk for the Wilson family. They were also the few potential crime suspects since only a noble could have the resources to hire tens of Silver-tier knights and hundreds of soldiers.


    If Moldavia had not need to send all their forces out to face the incoming threat of the Dark Tide in the Dark Forest, Joshua would have the same ability to hire more than a hundred Silver-tier knights. However, at that moment, he was only capable of sending himself into battle and fighting alone.


    Just then, Joshua felt like something was off about his young cousin. "Chris, you seem to be unsupportive of your father''s actions. Just so you know, even though he was being used as a chess piece, a count is still a powerful seat. When your father acquires the title, not even the Wilson family would be able to fully control your father. At most, they would be able to reclaim their dominant business in the industry. My question to you¡ªwould you not want to be a count in the future after your father?"


    Chris scoffed. "Not everyone wants to be a noble, Joshua."


    He removed his glasses and wiped it clean with his fur coat. "Every man has his own dream."


    He blew a mouthful of vapor on the glass and wipe it again. "I like alchemy. I like small businesses. I like a carefree lifestyle. All the things I like can never achieve if I stay in the north. It is unlike the south where everyone was brimming with life. The north¡­ it''s cold here. The people are passive. Every year, we have to cling to our lives because of the Dark Tide. You know me, and you know my father. Neither one of us is capable of leading an army to fight daemons. Rather than being a noble, I''d rather be a commoner in the south."


    Chris adjusted his glasses and spoke confidently. "Listen. I have a fianc¨¦e down south. I have my own laboratory. Here? All I have is an empty house that had been passed down from generations ago. Being a noble is a privilege, yet it also comes with responsibilities. Responsibilities that I could never bear. I would be mad when the day comes that I''ll charge into the forest and fight the daemons. There''s nothing else to do here! Explore the mountain? I''d lose my mind being a count in a place where winter would freeze even bears!"


    "¡­ Well¡­ d*mn. I''d never thought of that before. Now I might give up the throne to your father and be done with it."


    Chris was right.


    Joshua had grown up in the north and he felt that the northern mountains were a beautiful scene to behold. However, he lived his life in the Empire''s southern region and he had found that the people or the place itself were not his cup of tea. A man who had come of age were expected to be able to fight a bear. Those who were unable would be ashamed to even greet the others. It was that kind of culture. How could a gentle alchemist survive in the north where the people there were combatants?


    "All that I had to say has been said. All in all, elder cousin, I am here to support your actions." Chris pretended to ignore what Joshua had said about giving the count''s title away and continued to show support on his side. "If you do succeed, I''ll let you have your way with Father."


    "Even if I were to kill him?"


    "His blood will never be on my hands. Besides, he betrayed my mother and I am the only child. Our relationship is as cold as ever," said Chris as if he was not joking about it. "However, since his blood flows in my veins, I''d ask you to spare his life."


    "You would do that? To your own father? Hmph¡­ Like father, like son."


    Joshua was laughing yet his glare was still as cold as the frozen northern ice.


    While he was talking to Chris, he had quietly pulled out the refined dagger that he had taken earlier by its hilt. When he was done talking, he immediately turned around at an insane speed and flung the dagger towards the corner of the alley where he came from.

 Chapter 10 One After Another

    Whooosh! Ping!


    A loud metal clanging sound exploded in the alley, breaking the eerie silence of the small alley. Joshua eyes'' swam around the entire place in search of the dagger. He wanted the dagger to pierce the wall but it seemed that it had bounced off something metallic and fallen to the ground.


    At the same time, a shadowy human figure emerged from the darkness and immediately withdrew from the alley.


    With keen eyes, Joshua identified the shadowy figure as a warrior clad in heavy armor. His metal armor had many scratches that could only be resulted from arrow grazes and light sword cuts. The armor was made to be tough hence it allowed the dagger to slide off his armor instead of penetrating it.


    Even though the hidden man''s face was fully covered with armor, both Joshua and Chris could sense the emotion of surprise given off by the warrior.


    "Silencer?!"


    Chris exclaimed silently and he noted that the warrior in the alley was the same warrior that was always by his father''s side. Noting that something was awry, he retreated a step.


    When both of them were having their warm conversation, he was silently notified about it by Joshua swift hand movement. He thought it was merely his habit to grab a blade by his hand but little did he know that Joshua could sense out a presence and even pinpoint his position. As an alchemist, his sensory skills were sharper than an average warrior. How did he not sense the silencer?!


    The man that was forced out of his hiding, shared the same expression.


    "Surprised? Thought so."


    Joshua grinned. Swiftly, he pulled out the spear that he stabbed in the snow and entered his battle stance.


    "I see that you had combined the techniques of both shadow assassin and spirit warrior. Not bad. Spirit Silencing Aura matches well with Shadow Walk. You can move around stealthily even with heavy armor. It would certainly remove one presence in the field and increase one''s survivability."


    "Commendable. No one could have detected your presence. But you see, I''m different. You think that the Silencing Aura can help you move without a trace. The problem with that is the aura was a gigantic mute barrier. When you came, all the sounds that were supposed to come from the alley were mysteriously silenced. Even a monkey would know that something was going on."


    While he was taunting the silencer, Joshua turned to glare at Chris and hinted him to move back. He knew that the silencer was of Upper Silver tier. If both of them were to fight each other with their unrestrained strength, the damage would be overwhelming and he might get caught in the crossfire. He had the confidence to end the opponent''s life within ten seconds, however, the power display will be too great for someone like Chris to handle.


    A spirit warrior is a warrior''s special class granted with many special supernatural abilities. Even though at first glance, a spirit warrior had anti-magic skills, they were also known to have many other ultimate skills.


    The silencer moved away from the alley and stood in the middle of the road. He did not mind that the son of his benefactor was running away. He just stood there, glaring at the warrior that had thrown the dagger at him and got it.


    As a spirit warrior that had pledged to be silent, he had special skills to cancel out enemies'' spellcasting and possessed the supernatural ability to mute sounds. Being a silencer had its drawbacks; he was mute for the rest of his life and had to use Spirit Sense to communicate with others. To others, it might be some form of punishment or a huge sacrifice. However, the silencer felt it was a worthwhile trade to gain immense power.


    Combining the silencing ability and Shadow Step, the silencer had the highest confidence in his own survivability and assassination prowess. However, even the best swimmer would swallow a mouthful of water from time to time. When his stealth was broken by Joshua with a mere dagger, the dissatisfaction he felt was severe. However, the worse was not about being detected.


    (Unable to communicate verbally?! What willpower¡­ Unable to communicate¡­ That would make his willpower as resilient as a rock! In that case, a mental attack would not have any effect on him!) (1)


    With the helmet covering his entire face, the silencer cocked his head slightly to prepare himself to receive an attack from Joshua, who seemed to be ready to jump at any time. The itch in his hands was ready to counter his attacks.


    I have never seen such stubbornness coming from a warrior. My ''Spell Disruption'' skill would be useless in a physical brawl. The fact that he could see through my stealth would put me at a huge disadvantage.


    Thinking rationally he had decided to not fight the man. He began to take a step back silently.


    I could not even exert half of my powers fighting against him. I''d better withdraw now and think of another plan.


    "You think you can escape?"


    Joshua might have keen eyes, but he was not a mind reader. He could not possibly know how to read the other person''s mind, especially when he was fully clad in armor. All he knew that the enemy was planning to escape by sensing his movements. At that moment, he couldn''t care less. He flexed his forearm and jumped forward with the spear in his hands, ready to pierce.


    With years of combat training, not only he was proficient with all sorts of weapons, he could even use a wood chopping machete as a greatsword and a polearm as a spear.


    He stomped the ground with such so much strength that it sent him flying straight like an arrowhead. The spear in his hand was aimed directly at the silencer''s heart. The whistling sound of the spearhead flying through the air was so loud and sharp that anyone would deem it as an attack that could pierce through the thickest armor made, including the silencer. He knew that the incoming spearhead was too dangerous to be taken lightly, especially when the incoming attack had him limited to the small narrow alley.


    However so, the silencer was still an Upper Silver-tier with superior experience. If the fight was a melee, a close quarters combat, Joshua would surely be the one that had the upper hand. He had nowhere to escape. However, he was only using a long spear. Such a weapon possessed no real threat to him.


    The gray metallic armor glowed with a faint radiance and formed a small barrier-like protection. When the spear landed on the armor, the spearhead was deflected, crashed into the wall, and reduced the foundation bricks into dust. The loud crashing sound had alerted the entire neighborhood, prompting the citizens to scream in terror. Amidst the chaos, the silencer jumped to the side and pulled out a scroll out of thin air. With a powerful burst of magic power, he vanished.


    "Advanced Invisible Scroll?!"


    The burst of magic had traces of light that Joshua recognized. He ran a few meters ahead but immediately came to a stop as he felt it would be pointless in chasing after someone who would be truly invisible.


    It was a little unexpected of the silencer to use an Advanced Invisible Scroll in that situation. What else could he do then? Silencing Aura, paired with the Advanced Invisible Scroll effect, and the silencer''s own Shadow Step skill stacking on each other would make him walk without leaving a footstep. Not to brag, even though the silencer''s attack power was not even half of Joshua''s, but if he wanted to disappear, not even a Gold tier could chase after him.


    "Shame that I don''t have the All-Seeing Eye¡­"


    Knowing that the silencer was running for his life, Joshua had refused to chase after him since he knew it would be a waste of time. Reaching the end of the alley, he scoffed, and started to walk back to where Chris. He started to reminisce the past when he was playing Continental War where he had the passive skill called the ''All-Seeing Eye''.


    The passive skills would grant him the ability ''True Sight'' where he could see through all disguised, invisible, or hidden players. It also allowed players to identify players that were hidden behind trees in the forest. It was considered to be one of the strongest passive skills available. However, to acquire the passive skill, Joshua had once killed more than have a dozen Elder Cyclops on the ninth floor of the Abyssal Spectre Land. It was to collect all the necessary sacrificial materials for the passive skill quest.


    "Still, ''All-Seeing Eye'' aside, I had the skill ''Max Mastery''. All normal skills should be available at my disposal."


    He opened up his status window to read the skill list again and examined the skill [MAX Mastery]. Joshua remembered the glory of his past and scoffed. "As long as I have the experience, the system will acknowledge it."


    As a common knowledge to all gamers out there, there was no game that relied on only one skill to carry1 the entire game. At the end game stage, having a thousand skills in one''s skill tree would be extremely vexing. If the skill was not used, even if one were to strike a pose just like the skill ''Charge'', the system would not register the action as a valid trigger for the skill ''Charge''. At any time, if one were to be in a fatal situation, the skills that were placed in the hot bar might be able to save the player. No normal player could search a skill from the list and search for the required skill to save one''s *ss. In the end, the player would die and respawn again from the save point.


    That was the initial stage of the game. It all changed after the game introduced the ''Legendary'' expansion.


    Players that had received the ''Legendary'' status would stop receiving all support from the system. Bow users would not have crosshairs to assist their aiming, warriors would not have the auto-lock system, mages would have to chant the entire spell to cast a skill. On the other hand, the system had introduced a means to all players to properly activate all their skills without pressing the button. For example, if a warrior wanted to use ''Charge'' to rush forward, all he had to do was to physical sprint forward with the weapon pointed to the front. The skill ''Vertical Cleave'' would only require the player to lift the weapon up and forcefully cleave it downward. This concept applied to other classes as well.


    In summary, all Legendary-tier players would not have the luxury of buttons to press anymore. All skills, abilities would require manual activation. In a way, this implication was made to restrict player''s capabilities and to increase the game''s ''lifespan''. In a way, a player would invest a long time to fully enjoy the game. Although it had taken some time, players felt that the ''real'' game had only just begun when the developers had introduced the new system. The system, to replace all active skill triggering button, was called Mastery. [Skill Mastery].


    Those with [Skill Mastery] could freely activate all their skills within their given skill tree. Sadly, the only skills that Joshua remembered clearly were all categorized in the Gold tier. A few aspects that he remembered was that passive skills could be learned and be permanently activated. However, they require players to learn and train manually. The ''All-Seeing Eye'' skill had taken him a long duration to acquire. He needed to return to the Abyssal Spectre Land to kill half a dozen Elder Cyclopes, acquire the sacrificial material needed, and reenact the sacrificial ceremony. With his current tier of Silver, it would take years before he could even get the gist of it.


    While he was thinking about it, he had arrived at the exit of the alley and saw Chris running towards him. Astonished, he remarked, "That was quick."


    As an Steel-tier alchemist, Chris'' physique was better than average humans. To prevent from getting caught in crossfires, he usually ran away to find a safe place to hide. After a while, when the battle ended and there was nothing but silence, he would come back to check things out.


    Joshua returned to the spot where the spear was stabbed and pulled it out of the crumbling wall.


    "No. He ran away. It was a little letdown. But, then again, I too was unable to fight anymore." He showed what was remained of the spear and frowned, "Look, my weapon was broken in half. I swear that the fight had taken less than one second yet the damage is so severe. What a bummer!"


    "Forget it. This is but a normal, mass produced weapon. It''s normal for such a weapon to break that easily."


    Joshua could not help but reminisce about the game again. Back then, he was wielding an indestructible Inscribed Rune Greatsword. He threw the broken spear aside and turned to Joshua. He then immediately frowned and said, "Chris, there''s someone behind you. Why are there so many invisible bastards around?!"


    "Huh?!"


    Chris turned around quickly when Joshua pointed it out and reacted just as fast. At that moment, he trusted him enough to not stop him from doing anything to Joshua. The alchemist then pulled out a bag of glitter powder. He grabbed a handful of them and scattered them forward.


    Swooosh.


    The powder flew across the alley and fell on something. The powder than made out a silhouette of a human and by the shape of it, it was a female. She stood there, stunned with disbelief that she was found.


    "You had flawless invisibility. If the odor on your body wasn''t too strong, I couldn''t have found you."


    Joshua casually waltzed his way toward the stationary female, who did seem on planning to escape and said sternly, "Hmph. I see that you''re not up to no good. That or Chris here would have died a long time ago. As such, I''m willing to give you a chance."


    Joshua swiftly grabbed the female''s shoulder and ask, "Why are you here? Reveal your intentions or I''ll turn you into a ghost that''s forever invisible, just the way you like it."


    Translator Notes:


    (1): It is unclear whether this message was the author''s own words or the character''s monologue.Gaming term. A carry could mean a player that is the MVP of the entire team to lead them to victory. The words used in the sentence means that the skill is the only skill that a player uses from the beginning of the game till the end.

 Chapter 11 Are You Guys Dumb for Plotting so Much Against Each Other?

    The female stalker with dark gray hair did not intentionally disguise her appearance. She had a slightly gloomy face, not really old in terms of age. Her leather armor on her torso was lightly covered in dust, displaying her currently awkward position. Judging from the current scenario, she seemed to be very surprised by the fact that her flawless stalking was exposed and she felt a little uneasy. Thus, facing Joshua''s query, she could only answer anxiously.


    "Which part of my body reeks?"


    "Answer my question!"


    "Ah!" Realizing what she had said, other than feeling embarrassed, this female stalker finally understood the dire situation she was facing. She looked at the calm warrior in front of her, which had a frightening aura emitting from his whole body, causing her to quiver for an instant. Immediately she replied, "Well, I was just coming here to take a look at the situation. Are you Joshua from the Radcliffe family?"


    Under tremendous pressure from Joshua while speaking, she observed her surroundings in a panic, searching for a path to retreat from this small alley. Her current scenario was different as compared to the situation the silencer was put in. Her positioning now was too close to Joshua, plus her body was also smudged with alchemy powder. Factoring in all those conditions, she knew she could not easily sneak away from Joshua. Feeling helpless, she ditched the idea of running away.


    "Yea, that''s me," said Joshua, using one hand to hold onto the female stalker''s shoulder. After pondering for a while, Joshua decided against the idea of choking her neck. "Now tell me, what is your name and origin? Don''t you dare lie to me! Oh yeah, your scabbard should be a new one right? The smell of leather is too strong."


    "So that''s where I screwed up," whispered the female stalker. Feeling the strength exerted from Joshua''s hand onto her shoulder, the gray-haired girl judged and weighed between the pros and cons of her current scenario. After that, she gave up the idea of keeping her identity a secret and explained, "My name is Nolan Wilson, I came here to¡ª"


    "The Wilson family!"


    After hearing the name, Chris who was standing beside them adjusted his spectacles and interrupted her speech. "You are from the Wilson family? Oh right, I should have guessed it by the color of your hair. Gray hair, purple pupils, and this gloomy expression of yours!"


    "Wilson family?" After hearing the words Chris said, Joshua''s facial expression remained the same, as if he was not surprised by the information given. Just a while ago, he met with the enemy''s son. Now he met with another member of the Wilson family. All these encounters no longer surprised him.


    He looked at Nolan and increased the strength of his grip. With a deep tone, he said, "Being an enemy of mine, you still dare to appear in front of me. I praise you for your bravery. Come to think about it, I guess you have made the same resolution while confronting me?"


    "Hold on! Don''t just kill me without knowing more about me! Although I''m from the Wilson family, I''m not riding on the same boat with those guys you''ve mentioned!" Feeling an increased pressure on her shoulder, a force that could possibly destroy her own shoulder blade, Nolan finally displayed her attribute as a professional stalker for being calm and reflexive. Under this life-threatening situation, she spoke concisely and forcefully, "I am the same as the alchemist, I came not for your family''s possessions nor properties. In fact, I was looking for a chance or a method to foil this plan!"


    "Ha! Today I have already wasted half an hour listening to you and Chris claiming, ''We do not belong to the same group of Wilson family members''. It''s hilarious!"


    Despite saying that, Joshua''s grip on her shoulder actually loosened. He could easily identify that the girl in front of him was not lying to him, nor did she have any reason to either. Joshua lifted his chin slightly and asked, "Chris does not want to become a noble on the northern lands. He does not want to be a puppet for others. However, you would be on the side who receives all the benefits, why would you oppose your family''s plan?


    "Benefits!" Nolan had a hunch that Joshua would not kill her right off the bat. For a brief moment, she felt relieved. However, she did not dare to tarry with her explanation. "The current plans being carried out against your family stemmed from my elder brother alone. The higher-ups within the family actually remained neutral towards the decision made by my brother. If his plan were to succeed, I wouldn''t have cared about it in the first place. However, there are too many uncertainties within this operation itself which would possibly cause me to suffer a loss. Thus, this operation had to be stopped."


    "What kind of loss?"


    "The family branch which I belong to has about a half of their property located in Moldavia. If chaos were brought forth towards this land, it would only jeopardize my plans in the future."


    "And your objective is?"


    Both of them exchanged questions and answers within a time span not more than 2 minutes. Looking at this super-efficient interrogation, Chris felt that this young girl faced the same misfortune as he did¡­ Facing the pressure of absolute power and violence, a person''s words could be easily delivered in a simple yet oppressive fashion to obtain the information they needed.


    Nolan answered, "Killing my brother. That''s why I will be standing on your side. Well, pretty please... could you release your hand? My shoulder is breaking apart¡­"


    "I don''t really know why but I''m getting used to all these crap. You may continue with your explanation."


    Apparently, it is another family feud situation. Frowning, Joshua seemed to be annoyed. All these noble family internal issues had caused quite some annoyance to him. Can''t all these issues be settled with a single sword fight? Joshua could only let out a sigh. He released his grip after being requested politely by Nolan. "Obviously, assisting a Winter Count of the Wilson family to ascend in terms of ranking would be more beneficial to the family as a whole. So why does your family''s upper rank only stay neutral and observe?"


    "Everyone has their own agenda. There is no single shared mindset within a family, not to mention that the Wilson family is a major family. This issue is definitely more apparent in the family." The gray-haired stalker moved her shoulder. While feeling the sore and pain from her shoulder, she did not ignore the question stated by Joshua. "Even if Danlya were to succeed and get promoted, it doesn''t mean that he would directly provide benefits to the family at the end of the day. As a matter of fact, with the actions he had taken against the Radcliffes, he would only be able to seize a certain portion of the properties owned by the Radcliffes during the chaos. It is impossible for Danlya to assume complete control over the region with his current capabilities. It is not easy to leverage the power of a count."


    "Even if the lord of the lands is an idiot, the knights within their control are not easy to deal with either," said Nolan with a stern expression. "If we were to initiate conflict between the nobles, the royal court will have an excuse to intervene on this matter. They would only need to state that the incidences are against the law, an act which goes against the empire and the king. My elder brother is ambitious and he wants to become the successor to the family. That is why he is taking such a huge risk in initiating all these plans, ignoring the risks and playing around the loopholes of the law to attain his goal."


    "I see." Joshua thought for a second there and asked, "Why do you want to kill your brother? Well, let''s forget that. After all, it is a war of succession within the family. You don''t really have to tell me the details."


    Shaking his head, he firmly spoke, "Since that''s the case, we shall not delay this matter any further. Now I''m going to slay your uncle and destroy the Wilson family''s plan. If you are willing to follow me, then come over here."


    "Wait! Do you wish to enter the Count''s mansion now?"


    Looking at Joshua heading towards the Count''s mansion without uttering a single word, Nolan and Chris were shocked by his actions. Immediately they advised Joshua together.


    "Can you devise a better plan instead of heading right into the lion''s den?"


    "I don''t have enough time for that, my original plan was to enter the city directly and overcome the obstacles through brute forcing to claim the head of their leader. Initially, I had sufficient time at hand. However, most of it has now been wasted on the both of you as well as those silencers."


    Without stopping, Joshua had arrived at the far end of the alley. Glancing back, he said, "The silencers should have informed the other infantries and knights. Now, I would have to take advantage of the timing. Otherwise, as the time passes, the defense would be much tighter and harder to penetrate. All these factors would only increase the difficulty of accomplishing my task. It would be even more unlikely for the both of you to reach your individual goals."


    "Joshua, I know that you are very strong as a person. You have successfully slain more than a hundred during the battle between the orcs. However, shouldn''t you be preparing yourself with a better weapon at the very least?"


    Nolan continued to dissuade Joshua from committing to this reckless plan. She sincerely said, "The count''s mansion has more than ten Silver-tier guards. If your infiltration was discovered, these guards could intercept you within five minutes. Without a good weapon in hand, it would be impossible for you to reach them successfully. To make matters worse, I have a valid source of information stating that my elder brother will reach Moldavia by today. He is a Gold-tier warrior. You cannot defeat him with the strength you currently possess!"


    "Gold-tier?"


    After hearing this term, Joshua stopped advancing. He took a good look at Nolan. The gray-haired girl''s countenance did not betray any signs of deception. With a deep voice, he said, "This could be problematic. Are you sure that he will arrive today?"


    As an ex-legendary warrior, Joshua knew clearly about the huge gap between a Gold and Silver tier.


    To keep the explanation simple, given a scenario where he was fully geared with weapon and armor, Joshua was confident in actually withstanding the onslaught of a dozen Silver-tier attackers. Even if the situation did not favor him, he could always decide to retreat. However, if pitted against a Gold-tier individual, he would have very few ways to deal with said individual; even retreating would be nearly impossible based on his current capabilities.


    The Mycroft Continent was a mystical land filled with war and chaos. A full-grown man in this land would possess Steel-tier capabilities. Their strength was much stronger than an ordinary cow. Their constitution was even comparable to the knights on Earth. Silver-tier knights were basically walking cannons. Fully equipped with armor, these Silver-tier knights could be considered as humanoid tanks. When it came to Gold-tier warriors, however, their destructive power would be comparable to that of unlimited payloads detonating after being released from a bomber plane traveling at the speed of sound.


    "That''s correct. Gold tier. I could not confirm the exact time of his arrival. All I know is that he would arrive today."


    Nolan was very sure about the information she had just provided. After she finished her speech, Chris, who was next to her, also joined in the conversation. "Nonetheless, I think you should gather all your knights under your family''s banner in Fort Dark Forest and launch an attack with all of them together. Even if there is a Gold-tier warrior on their side, he would not dare to confront the onslaught of hundreds of Silver-tier knights directly."


    "¡­" Joshua frowned, while his gaze emitted an aura to be feared.


    By all means, the suggestion that Chris had voiced out was not wrong. According to regular situations, Joshua shouldn''t be taking the risk by charging at the enemy alone to slay the enemy''s commander. Although killing his own uncle would automatically enable him to inherit the lands of Moldavia as the sole successor, by doing so, his butler, Fang would also reveal the truth about the secrets of his family. However, he only had the capability of a Silver-tier. There was too much risk for him to bear at this juncture.


    But who the heck did you think Joshua was? He wasn''t an ordinary person to begin with. Our beloved warrior here did not need to play by the rules for the masses.


    Summoning his status menu, Joshua inspected his own levels.


    [Level 28 ¨C Silver Tier (Challenge Level 29 ¨C Silver Tier)]


    [Experience ¨C 4730/5400]


    "Just a little bit left to level up," murmured Joshua.


    At this very moment, Joshua was devising and formulating a plan for how he should proceed. He still lacked a little bit of experience to level from Level 28 to Level 29. With his level being so close to 30, he was not too far off from being a Gold tier.


    If he could kill every single enemy within the city''s vicinity, he should be able to increase his level by 1 or 2. After entering the realm of Gold-tier, it would be the moment when he would be able to unleash a series of formidable skills and abilities which were only unlocked after reaching Gold-tier. With those skills in hand, even if there were four to five Gold-tier warriors going against him, it would be a piece of cake for him to handle them.


    "You don''t have to speak any further. I have already made up¡­ What the¡ª?!"


    Just when Joshua finally decided to proceed with his plan of storming the count''s mansion, he suddenly felt a searing pain burning on his right wrist.


    The pain felt as if an incandescent iron was suddenly plunged into a hot iron bath. Joshua wasn''t able to withstand this sudden surge of pain. His left hand held firmly onto his right wrist while he vigorously dripped with cold sweat. The pain was so intense that even Joshua whimpered for an instance. Feeling shocked and furious, Joshua exclaimed, "What is happening?!"


    Woooo...


    A faint yet strange sound rang in Joshua''s ears, brought forth by a form of unknown energy as if it was the wind itself or maybe it was a form of light. The magical energy of the atmosphere gathered together, turning into a half visible form of silver radiance. Initially, it rose with the air, before unexpectedly rushing into Joshua''s right wrist like a stream of water flowing into the sea.


    Joshua felt surprised as a cooling sensation suddenly permeated throughout his wrist which was previously searing up. As the area of the cooling sensation expanded, he began to notice intriguing runes that formed a sort of tattoo on his wrist as well as the back of his hand. The design of the runes was extremely intricate, with every stroke and pattern remaining unique. Finally, the burning sensation along with the chilling effect on both runes dissipated. The runes transformed into a tattoo in the shape of a two-handed greatsword coiled by a long black snake.


    "What''s the meaning of this?!"

 Chapter 12 I Have This Feeling That I Could Just Level Up by Unsheathing My Sword

    Joshua inspected the newly formed runes on his right hand. He had a feeling that he had seen these runes somewhere before in his life.


    After going through his memories, he finally figured out what it was in no time.


    "Fang..." murmured Joshua. Later on, he gazed towards the direction where he last met the old butler. There was once when he carefully examined the old hands of the butler. On the back of his hand existed a slightly different shaped rune but very similar in terms of style.


    "At that time, I only noticed Fang aging. However, I never placed too much attention to the other parts of his body."


    Although Joshua had identified the familiarity of the rune by linking it to his butler, this information did not really help him in terms of understanding the functionality of the rune. Joshua carefully touched the rune on the back of his hand. He had no idea why it suddenly emerged on his hand and what was the reason it appeared in the first place.


    "Joshua? What happened to you?"


    All the anomalies which happened previously occurred within seconds. Nolan and Chris could only see Joshua holding onto his wrist all of a sudden before whimpering. They didn''t notice the magical energy fluctuation that occurred. Immediately, they went up to Joshua and asked, "Is that an injury from your previous battle?"


    "No, it''s not related to that," Joshua replied while shaking his head. Joshua then moved his wrist and noticed nothing peculiar. The previous sensation of a sudden spike in heat and chill did not exist¡­ As though he was hallucinating. Other than having an extra tattoo-like pattern on the back of his hand, he didn''t notice any damages or degradations in terms of battle prowess that was caused by the phenomena.


    "If your condition isn''t at its peak, do not overexert yourself. I have a safe house well hidden within the city. You could get some quality rest there."


    Nolan was still worried about Joshua''s current condition. As a Silver-tier stalker, her observation skills were way better than Chris the alchemist. She had noticed that the warrior in front of her was worrying about something. She was certain that the whimper he let out earlier was real. Thus, to show her sincerity towards Joshua, she said, "You just have to rest for a day. I could arrange for some of my henchmen to provide you with a full set of armor and a weapon. After that, it doesn''t matter whether you sneak in and kill Danlya when my brother is not around or carry out other dangerous tasks, you would not be taking too much of a risk."


    Joshua was surprised for a moment there.


    Not because he was going to accept the suggestion. Although the suggestion given by the gray-haired girl was good and reasonable, he did not plan to do things in such a fashion. At this moment, another issue surfaced.


    When Nolan mentioned the word ''weapon'', the rune on Joshua''s hand actually heated up for a moment. At that instant, he suddenly recalled a very important piece of information.


    "Oh yeah! Not only was this rune present on the back of the butler''s hand, even the family crest of Radcliffe had a similar rune!"


    For things that are too common in life, we tend to overlook it most of the time. Joshua retrieved a pocket watch from his inline pocket. On top of the pocket watch, it displayed the time; half past six in the morning. The most crucial information was that on the back of the pocket watch, there was a very intricately engraved crest on it.


    There was one hand holding onto a sword with a snake entwining both the hand and the sword together like a chain.


    "It is a perfect match¡­" Joshua no longer had the urgency to go to the count''s mansion. He furrowed his eyebrows while examining his own family crest. Joshua started to ponder about the recent weird occurrence. "Could it be that there''s a hidden secret behind this? Oh, wait!"


    Tying all the incidences together, Joshua finally caught a glimpse of the whole scenario that had befallen him.


    "So that''s what had happened.


    "Fang had mentioned before that ''Qualification is not something as abstract as a title or status. It is a thing.'' Although this rune is not an item itself, it is something that Fang had that I did not possess initially."


    All the mysteries had finally been identified and resolved. Joshua didn''t really care about the looks Nolan and Chris were exchanging and mumbled to himself.


    "Fang does not know that his identity as a Divine Armament has already been known to me. Well, the information later on will be easy to deduce. The weapon shown on this rune represents the Divine Armament. As for the hand shown within the family crest, that represents each and every generation of the Radcliffe family''s head of clan, who are also the wielders of Divine Armaments!"


    "And that means that the ''qualification'' itself is about coming into possession of a Divine Armament!"


    The logic behind this was very simple and straightforward. As long as you have sufficient information in hand, you could easily deduce it even if you had the mentality of a child. However, Joshua was a person who had just traveled through dimensions, he could not recall all these details too clearly in a short time frame. Before Joshua had time to celebrate, he once again experienced a burning sensation.


    This time, however, it did not inflict pain as its previous occurrence did. The sensation this time around was akin to soaking inside a bucket of warm water which gave off a very pleasant feeling. Other than this warm sensation, Joshua also felt that the rune was actually summoning him to a certain location.


    It is not that I do not have any information about the location hidden by your father. Only, it is hidden in a place that you should also know of.


    This phrase that was previously mentioned by the old butler suddenly popped up in Joshua''s mind. Joshua agreed with that statement. "Of course, I should have known about this¡­"


    After taking in a deep breath and subsequently exhaling, Joshua felt a lot more refreshed. The white fog which was brought forth by the warm air slowly dissipated within the alley. Now, Joshua''s complexion went back to normal. He turned his head towards Chris and called out to him with a stern tone. "You! Follow Nolan to the safe house."


    Next up, he instructed Nolan, "Lead him away from this area. One more thing, what''s your elder brother''s Gold-tier phase?"


    Nolan was nervous by Joshua''s sudden actions; she thought that this warrior would suddenly attack her. She never thought that he would only want her to escort a person to the safe house as well as ask her some questions. After sighing with relief, she answered, "No problem, I can bring him to the safe house. As for my elder brother''s current status, he is still in the beginning phase of Gold-tier. He is only 29 years old and had just achieved a breakthrough. He could not possibly be an intermediate Gold-tier."


    "Then it is not an issue after all," said Joshua while nodding his head. Without any hesitation, he left the small alley. "From now onwards, both of you only need to stay hidden. Tomorrow, you will hear the good news. Especially for you, Nolan. I''m actually pretty interested in the family faction you are a part of. Maybe we could discuss a collaboration in the near future."


    "Okay."


    Although Nolan felt that she should continue to advise Joshua, she did not dare to attempt with initiating another conversation with him. Additionally, Joshua''s actions were too fast. Both of them could only respond to him in a brief manner before watching him vanish from the alley in the next second.


    After exiting the small alley, Joshua didn''t stop and continued on his journey. From the time he breached the main gate and met with Chris, the silencer, and Nolan, more than half of an hour had gone by. Based on his own experience, this amount of time was ample enough for the enemy to rally their forces. During this time around, the enemy was probably performing a search between the count''s mansion and the main gate. A large-scale search would be unlikely to happen within this short time frame.


    Considering that Joshua already lost his best timing for an ambush, he was biding his time to uncover the secrets behind the rune on the back of his hand. He wanted to explore anything related to this rune and observe the entire situation.


    The city center of Moldavia was his birthplace. He grew up on this very same land. After living for more than ten years in this city, he was very familiar with the terrain here. He knew every nook and cranny of the city including the residential area, manufacturing area, business district, as well as the military barracks.


    After avoiding a few areas with patrols, Joshua utilized all the alleys and shortcuts to arrive at the location where the rune led him to.


    "I think I''m close to the destination now."


    The burning sensation on his wrist was getting hotter and hotter. At that moment, Joshua had already reached the far end of the western city area with a church located at that place.


    Behind the church, a large cemetery could be seen. It was sealed off with metal bars, preventing ordinary civilians from entering that area yet allowing them to see the tombstones erected within the cemetery.


    This was a cemetery for warriors.


    Not every person within the city had the privilege of having their bodies buried behind the church and receiving the people''s blessings. Only those warriors who had sacrificed themselves protecting the city from the onslaught of monsters, beasts and the Dark Tide had the right to receive blessings from the civilians by being buried here. The reason metal bars were used instead of bricks was that it allowed the people here to read about the deeds of these perished warriors.


    [Glory belongs to the warriors who fulfilled their deeds. This will be their resting place.]


    A stone tablet was erected in front of the church entrance. The phrase stated above was printed onto the stone tablet with molten metal.


    Joshua nodded his head in agreement towards the message shown. Later on, he entered the church.


    This was a gothic church. On top of the church, there was an old bell tower. Despite having aged, the main door was still quite sturdy. Joshua wasn''t able to discover any priests or nuns within the church. To be fair, this was quite logical because there was a larger church located in the city center. All the priests were stationed there. The few cemetery knights which were supposed to be stationed here had probably been relocated under the orders of Danlya.


    For Danlya who was already lacking in human resources to even deploy a full-scale patrolling squad within the city could already be considered a wonder. How could he even spare the extra resources required in guarding a dilapidated church?


    "The burning sensation is now gone. I guess I have finally arrived at my destination."

 Chapter 13 Sword and Axe, Fire and Steel

    After taking a stroll inside the church, other than noticing a renewed Statue of the Seven Gods, Joshua didn''t notice any significant information related to the rune. This place was only an ordinary church, with some classic wooden chairs, colored glasses, detailed wall paintings, and statues found within this place. Although the items looked aged, it was kept very clean. Dust was hardly spotted on these items. "The prayer hall looks the same as always, quite old but very clean. Did someone actually spend their time cleaning this place?"


    There were seven statues located in front of the hall, indicating that the church did not specifically focus on one god, but it is a place for believers to pray for all seven gods of humanity. To the current people in the city, believing in seven gods was a better choice as compared to believing in one.


    "I''ve been to this place..."


    Joshua thought for a moment there. Using his right hand, he patted the wooden chair beside him and said, "When I was young, there was a period of time where father would always bring me here to pray on Sundays."


    In the past, Joshua simply thought that his father was a person who believed in the gods. However, from the information gathered based on the current scenario, there would be some other reason or secret behind his father''s action. He furrowed his eyebrows and tried to think about the past seriously, "That time, father would often go into a room within the church alone. During that time, I will be left to play with the knights. There''s definitely some secret behind his action."


    Once he remembered these events, Joshua proceeded to the room he vaguely remembered where his father went. After passing the altar and the confession room, he reached a room without windows. The room was a bit dark at the point of time. Once Joshua reached the door of the room which was located slightly on the left, he felt another surge of heat on the back of his hand.


    "I guess this would be the place."


    After trying to open up the door, he noticed that the door was not locked. After entering the room, he found out that the room was not as dark as expected.


    This room looks like a private study room. The floor was made out of black granite. The ceiling had some stones that illuminated golden radiance to light up the room. Those stones were probably fluorite fragments. All four walls within the room were covered with large bookcases. In the middle of the room, there was a table made from Feiyun Wood. Looking at all these designs and decoration, Joshua could only lament, "I can still accept the usage of fluorite fragments, however Feiyun Wood and Ruyue Naga are both high-grade wood. They could be used to make weapons, but then they used it for furniture¡­"


    It was not the time to lament too much on all the wastage here. Joshua took a piece of fluorite fragment to look around the vicinity. After searching for a while, he found some clues to lead him to his goal.


    "There is a crack in the floor."


    A legendary warrior''s eyesight was very sharp. Although Joshua''s current capabilities were not on par as his past, his observation skill was still very strong. In addition to that, players for the game were all experts in terms of finding clues to clear quests. With his past experience, Joshua easily located the obvious flaw on the floor. "Although it was covered up pretty nicely, the signs of wear and tear caused by opening the door very often could not be erased."


    Extending his arm, Joshua tried to examine every inch within the area to see if there is any mechanics or traps laid. However, when his hand touched a piece of special granite on the floor, a magic pattern suddenly appeared on it. Just when Joshua thought that he activated some traps and tried to fall back, he heard a low mechanical voice.


    "Detecting energy¡­ Energy frequency matches with the database. Target: Joshua van Radcliffe. The primary successor of the Radcliffe family. Highest authority access approved. Unlocking entrance."


    "An origin of flame, a birth from steel, an indestructible wisdom, an eternal order."


    As the ancient prayer was spoken, the black granite opened up a passage in front of Joshua. This passage led all the way down to a narrow channel. Joshua paused for a second and didn''t rush into the passageway. Currently, Joshua was trying to recall the ancient prayer that he heard right from the beginning.


    In Continental War''s third installment late-game portion, on the new map Void Starfield, there was a public dungeon which was quite high in terms of difficulty. The full name of the dungeon was called [The Ancient Multiverse Bridge''s Sacrificial Ground]. Players had a tendency to call it Multiverse Sacrificial Ground. Within the core area of this public dungeon, there was a large obelisk. Right at the entrance, there was a stone tablet. On top of it was an ancient manuscript.


    The ancient prayer that was spoken previously was the same as the ancient manuscript on the stone tablet.


    According to the legend, before the existence of the ancients, the whole galaxy had nothing but void. Within the void, there was only an indescribable force of chaos and silence.


    However, within this void, "Fire" was born from nothingness. The light brought forth by the "Fire" illuminated the world. The existence of "Fire" differentiated existences and void, order and chaos, light and darkness. This "Fire" was the beginning of every life-form. It was a form of power that gave birth to all the existence. It was also the power that caused chaos to withdraw and the materialization of life-form. This was how the existence of the world was brought forth, and this was how the origin of the world began.


    The "Fire" had disintegrated the Chaos within the world. The residue of Chaos was "Steel". With order being built and solidified as time passed, came the birth of life. Each and every existence soon gained their soul and wisdom from the "Fire". They''d also gained their flesh and power from "Steel". Humans were one of the existences born from this process.


    By relying on "Fire", man was able to give names to all the nameless entities, providing laws and logic, sustaining order, and making sure that each of every living being had their value and purpose of existence. Humans had used "Fire" to bring forth hope, encouraging the will of persistence and willingness to explore this wild and unknown world. Whereas "Steel" signified the beginning of creation within the world. "Steel" was also the source of strength and power. It was born from fire, and was refined by humans. Humans utilized bones, stones, copper, and metal to manufacture tools and weapons to face disaster, war, and conflicts. Humans had used "Steel" to bring forth calmness, rationality, absolute power to settle every problem and provide judgment against every evil doings.


    An origin of flame, a birth from steel, an indestructible wisdom, an eternal order.


    This was the most ancient information known by the players in Continental War, which was also the only myth regarding the world''s creation. Even the Seven Gods among Men and gods of other races never refuted this statement. During the old days, Joshua saw a topic about test analysis regarding the validity of this myth in the game forum. However, he had no interest on this matter, thus he didn''t even bother clicking it to view in the first place.


    When he heard the ancient prayer, he was momentarily surprised. After all, the mainstream religion was still the Seven Gods among Men. The belief towards The Initial Flame and Primordial Steel had long dwindled. Traces of their existence could now only be found in some ancient books.


    "Based on what I remember, the mages from the Skypiercing White Tower debated about this case. Magic originated from the remnant The Initial Flame within each multivariate universe, whereas combat aura was originated from the Primordial Steel within every life form.


    Joshua looked through the passage for a moment and decided to go through the passageway.


    There was nothing to worry about. After all, he had to go down the passageway at the end of the day. Thus, he did not hesitate and moved on.


    The passageway towards the underground was actually not very long. There was a fluorite fragment installed on the wall within a certain distance, providing sufficient light for users to see. After a while, Joshua reached the most inner part of the passageway. He found a large and empty space.


    In the middle of the hall, there was a great statue. It was an arm holding onto an iron hammer, intertwined by a black snake. It contained a majestic feeling which seeped into a person''s soul, making them feel that the arm would swing the hammer and hit it on the ground at any time.


    Surrounding the hall were many rooms. Some of the rooms had quite a number of tools used by alchemist and magicians. There was also a crystal forging altar and an elemental hearth seen within this place. All these expensive and valuable items had the capability to cause some misconceptions for people in believing that this area was some super high-tier alchemist workshop. However, the only thing that captivated Joshua''s heart was located right in front of him. He had a hunch that the vague radiance at the end of the passage was the thing that summoned him to this very place.


    Joshua quickly heads towards the direction of that light. Other than the light in front of him, the passageway was actually covered in darkness. After a while, Joshua''s vision suddenly brightened up.


    A whole piece of fluorite was hanging on top of the room. The whole environment was filled with a metallic scent. Joshua had to take some time for him to get used to the light here. After adapting towards the light here, he could finally see what was in the room.


    "This is¡­"


    Having doubt and uncertainty, Joshua quickly looked through the room once again.


    Under the cemetery church lay a hidden room. Within this hidden room, there are countless of weapon sticking onto the ground. There were blades, spears, greatswords and battle axes. Even flails and cross hammers existed there. All of them had one thing in common, that was all of the equipment were very old and had countless of rust marks all over the weapons.


    Looking at the conditions of all these weapons, Joshua felt that he was looking at a weapons graveyard. This place looked exactly like a place where all the weapons were going to be buried. However, within this pile of decrepit weapons, there were two that caught his attention.


    A greatsword and a battle axe.

 Chapter 14 My Weapon Can Change Into a Girl?! FML!

    Joshua approached the greatsword that was nearest to where he stood.


    It was a sword so huge that it could be considered extraordinary. However, it was not very detailed, indicating shoddy workmanship. Half of the sword''s body was embedded in the middle of the stone-made floor. Even though the sword was only partially visible, it was already half the height of an average human. Although the body of the sword was a little rusty, one could tell that the core of the sword was still strong and durable. The gray surface of the sword was absorbing the light in its surroundings, making it look as if it was shrouded in darkness.


    When he stood right before the sword, the tattoo on the back of his palm blazed brightly. Joshua fixed his eyes on the sword and stayed silent as if he was in deep thought.


    One moment later, he reached his hand out, gripping the hilt of the sword.


    Whistle¡ª


    A gust of wind suddenly rose from within the underground room.


    Because of that, the smell of rust that overwhelmed the entire room was removed along with the wind. Meanwhile, the other weapons that were rooted in the ground all around the room began to quiver. No matter whether swords, spears, or axes, they resonated faintly, as if they were celebrating. Yet, these weapons emitted a feeling of sorrow as well. With the resonance of the countless weapons around him, Joshua glared at the sword as he attempted to pull it out of the ground, bit by bit.


    Light that was formed from magic began to flow out from the void. With the creaking sounds of metal against stone, one could tell that the blade of the sword was gradually leaving the ground, exposing more of itself to Joshua. Even though the sword was covered in dust and dirt, it was not dull at all. Its sharp edges could still reflect the light as bright as the stars.


    Looking at the light that continued to shine in all directions, Joshua had already pulled out half the sword. Now, he only needed to pull out the tip of the sword out from the ground. However, the sword appeared to be stubborn, as though it was refusing to leave the ground because something was missing.


    "Why are you rejecting me?" Joshua questioned the sword softly.


    [Brand the Mark]


    Suddenly, a stream of words appeared right before his eyes. Joshua was a little surprised at first. However, an instant later, he reacted to the system notification and said, "Indeed¡­ I see it now!"


    Taking a deep breath, Joshua kept all other thoughts aside, emptying his mind and soul. As he began to breathe steadily, his internal organs, bones, muscles and other parts of his body began to quiver. It went along his blood vessels and tendons, all the way to his right hand that was holding the hilt on the sword.


    The burning light, also known as Combat Aura, began to condense along with the Origin Force of Searing Steel. Both forces swirled and gathered together at one point on his right hand before the forces were injected into this worn out greatsword, purifying its interior.


    The rust was beginning to fade and the dents and cracks on the sword slowly vanished one after another.


    Following the glittering radiance that overwhelmed Joshua''s sight, Joshua''s mark had been branded on the sword. Meanwhile, the last part of the sword, the tip, had left the ground. It was completely pulled out of the ground, leaving some dust flying about around the hole where the sword was plunged in long before.


    A powerful blast of magical energy came out of the sword. Light orbs that look like fireflies slowly emerged all around the surroundings in the room. These light orbs then fell onto the blade of the sword like snowflakes. With relative ease, Joshua contained the sword as he focused his sight on the blade.


    Right after that, a blinding light shone across every corner of the room. The hilt of the giant sword that he held in his right hand slowly turned into a soft hand. The hand then rested slowly and lightly on his palm. There was a black mark right on the wrist of the silky soft hand. Well, the mark looked similar to the mark he has on his wrist; of a snake entwined around a huge sword.


    "Nice to meet you, Master."


    The elegant voice that only a lady could have was heard. Joshua raised his head slowly to see a petite figure in a blazer dress standing right in front of him. This girl had a long silvery hair that flowed with the wind. Meanwhile, her two greenish pupils that glowed like fireflies were radiating with a strange vibe.


    She smiled at Joshua and bowed to him like a butler. Then she gently pulled out her right hand and bowed at him again. "I shall obey the heir of the Radcliffes to fulfill the promise made in ancient times. You must be my master. I''m Acroll''s Swordbreaker. You can call me Ying."


    Joshua had a solemn expression on his face. Without saying a word, his gaze was fixed on this girl who had the vibe of an old butler.


    It wasn''t because he was too shocked or whatsoever. Truth to be told, his thoughts were scrambled so badly that he could not even react to anything anymore. Not long after, realization dawned upon him.


    Divine Armaments are not humans that turn into weapons but the other way round! I got it all wrong in the first place! Naturally, he did not voice those thoughts aloud.


    Meanwhile, this silver-haired girl called Ying was still chattering delightedly. She was laughing with a slightly aristocratic demeanor. Then she said, "I''ve answered your call by leading you here. Your will shall be my hope as well. Now, our pact shall be fulfilled!"


    "Henceforth, I shall battle by your side. I shall open the way with my conviction and complete all challenges with my strength!"


    No matter how dazed he was, Joshua reacted naturally to the situation as he was now on the most important step of forming the pact. The power of the bloodline was gushing through every single vein in his body. With a serious expression, he placed his hand on Ying''s forehead.


    "If that''s the case, the pact has been formed!"


    With the influence of some mysterious force, their voices sounded ethereal. Both of them chanted solemnly in unison, "By obeying the ancient covenant, my life is in your hands. My honor lies in the blade that I am. With the blood pact that binds this oath of mine, I shall never turn my back on you."


    At that moment, a soft glow appeared from nowhere. Joshua could feel a warm sensation being released from within his body, especially his right wrist. That was the special thing about a bloodline pact. Although Joshua had not gone into a pact with any other Divine Armaments, he was unconsciously familiar with the entire process. He noticed that his body also has an inexplicable sense of ability to adapt. If he could have children in the future, then his children should inherit this sense of his towards the Divine Armaments.


    Upon completing forming the pact, the two of them let out a sigh of relief. Ying''s sigh was even louder; she seemed very content at the moment, with no intention whatever to hide the evident joy on her face.


    However, Joshua knew that "she" was just her outer appearance.


    Ying might appear to be a fourteen or fifteen-year-old girl. However, as a condensed form of energy in a humanoid form, she was a Divine Armament after all. Her combat effectiveness in her humanoid state is definitely not weak at all. At the very least, she was much stronger than a large number of Silver-tier humans.


    Meanwhile, the attributes of the girl were naturally available to Joshua by now.


    [Name: Ying Acroll]


    [Form: Excellent]


    [Race: Divine Armament ¨C Race Skills: Divine Armament Transformation, Resonates with the Master who formed a Pact with her and transforms into a weapon.]


    [Level: 23 ¨C Silver Tier (Challenge Level 16 ¨C Silver Tier)]


    [Attributes:...]


    [Physique: Small humanoid form with a long lifespan from another world / Sword length ¨C 197cm]


    [HP: Lively]


    [Vitality: Lively]


    [Transformational Weapon: Acroll''s Swordbreaker]


    [Status: None]


    [Class: The Seventh Generation of Divine Armament for slaying Aragami/ Servant]


    [Innate Abilities: Spiritual Form Body, Sleepless, Food not required, Pro-Physical]


    [Skills: Weakness Break, Oppressive Impairment, Focused Destruction, Sharpness Enhancement, Decapitate, Dreadful Gleam (Mutilation)]


    [Equipment: Women''s Double-breasted Blazer Dress]


    [Divine Armament Transformation Level 1: Last for 1 hour. Cooldown 24 hours. Transforms into weapon state, providing the Master with half of Ying''s own health and one-fifth of her attributes]


    [Compliant to the Pact to get a new unparalleled weapon for observing the world.]


    Attributes, Innate Abilities, and Skills. The power level is not weak at all. Meanwhile, this girl''s just like a newborn Divine Armament. She''ll definitely become much stronger than now if she''s nourished correctly. No wonder the old count saw her as an assistant. It wasn''t just because she could transform into a weapon.


    Keeping the thoughts in his mind, Joshua knew that Ying was only a newborn. Even so, she already possessed the power level of a Silver while in her humanoid form. She could still transform into her weapon form when facing imminent danger to increase the power level of her master. As expected of the ancient races that had started the continental war. Her cute appearance could just be a guise that hides the fact that she existed along the races back them! She could potentially be just as crazy as the ancient races.


    Joshua knew better than anyone about his followers. They were handsome men and women all the way. So even if they couldn''t get a powerful pet, they would still pick those that look pretty and nice. Some of them even attempted to do their research on the Outside World and Demonology just so that they could summon a leprechaun or a succubus. Well, that was for the mages only. As for the other people, finding a good pet was more convenient. A normal fighter would already be better off if they could get a mount.


    He could imagine how crazy the melee combatants would become when the powerful and adorable race called Divine Armaments was exposed to the public. Well, Joshua had no interest in this and he did not follow any of the related news as well. All he did was focus on slaying the bosses in dungeons. However, he would still hear many things about the Divine Armaments. Mostly because the ladies that went along into the dungeons with him would talk about it on the public chat. Well, that should be sufficient to prove how famous that ''thing'' turned out to be.


    If Joshua was still in his initial world, and those people in his party discovered this, they would definitely be envious and outraged that their leader who only knew how to hack and slash managed to form a pact with a Divine Armament!


    "My name is Joshua van Radcliffe."


    He reached out his right hand to the silver-haired girl right in front of him. Joshua lowered his head a little while looking into the eyes of the girl seriously. He said, "I would love to continue our chatter a little more. However, time is running out. Now, I have to fight my enemies. Are you up for it?"


    Meanwhile, Ying had also reached out her right hand. Her silky soft hand was too small to grab his palm fully. So she could only rest her hand on top of Joshua''s palm. She looked Joshua in the eyes, smiled, and bowed again. "It''s my pleasure to fight alongside with you, Master. I''m born for this."


    "Very well." Upon ending the conversation, Joshua nodded and turned around. Then, he headed towards the hall beneath the ground, "Then let''s depart now."


    Ying followed along without saying a word. The two of them headed out of the dark room.


    At the same time, the aftermath of Joshua infiltrating the city had only begun to show.


    "Incompetent trash!" Infuriated, Danlya fiercely slammed the table in the main hall of his mansion where he usually welcomed his guests. "Fifty heavily equipped soldiers! How can you all fail to last for even a few minutes?! Are you saying you were all defeated by merely a strike?!"


    Without having anything to refute, the messenger could only lower his head, observing the situation from the side. He also cursed quietly at soldiers'' incompetence. At the same time, he was also praying that Danlya would take it easy on him.


    "Keeping silent, huh! So you call yourself one of the strongest mercenaries in the north? You''re Silver tier, yet you only know how to retreat! You can''t even provide any information about your enemy? Not even his strength?! So what good can you actually do then?!" The chubby man roared at him. He then panted heavily, with the veins on his head visibly popping.


    The messenger could only keep his head low and hope for the best that he would not become Danlya''s punching bag.


    Well, Danlya did not intend to throw a tantrum at the person before him. Although he seemed furious at the moment, his mind was intact, already thinking about something else.


    Could it be true that Joshua is so powerful now? No, his talent has always been more superior than my brother''s. It seems that after he survived the bloody battle with the orcs, he somehow managed to find a new way to enhance his strength in this time of crisis... now... even the silencers are no match for him. That would mean I have no one left to stop him.


    "You, summon the three samurai mercenaries that are hanging around the backyard." After coming to a decision, Danlya commanded the messenger, while frowning. "Tell them I''ll even pay more than they requested. Just tell them to stay close to me! Protect me at all cost!"


    "Yes!"


    Finally, the messenger was able to leave the dreadful hall. He quickly stood up and walked out of the hallway as fast as a rat trying to escape. Then he quickly headed towards the backyard. He did not dare to look back at Danlya''s cold eyes when he left.


    "The Radcliffe family has only been a family of a single heir. Even if there are other descendants out there, most of them would be sent to the south of the Empire, the origin of the country to become merchants like myself."


    After the messenger left, Danlya had no reason to keep his look of fury any longer. He frowned and started thinking. "For generations, my family has been keeping gold to themselves. There must be something, some secrets I have yet to discover... Well, that can be resolved later. However, that Wilson family can''t be trusted at all. Their intents have been devious since the beginning. I should place more attention on them rather than on Joshua."


    After saying all that, he revealed a cold sneer on his face while he rubbed a huge sapphire ring on his thumb.


    "Treating me like a puppet, huh? That''s adorable! Do not underestimate a merchant who can make a lot of money!"

 Chapter 15 The Beginning of a Prelude

    "Boring."


    Francis was standing right before the entrance of the count''s mansion with a long spear and a shield in each hand. He looked at the empty streets as he sighed, "It''s pretty obvious that there''s no one here. Why was I ordered to guard the entrance? Tsk¡­ The weather is god damn cold!"


    The leaves still had some frost on them. The ground was covered with snow. The wind of early winter was chilly. Francis could not help but shiver, as his armor was forged from steel, which was not able to keep Francis warm. On the other hand, the other parts of his armor that were made of leather was as thin as a paper did not prevent the cold air from rushing through them.


    Even so, Francis did not let his guard down at all. Instead, he was very serious about his job now. He was looking through every detail around him.


    Even though he was complaining, he knew it deep down in his bones that he must work after receiving money from others. Well, he had been a mercenary for over a decade. It was true that guarding an entrance was not exactly an amazing job that most people would be comfortable with. However, that job should be much better than battling against others.


    Francis was well aware of the incident at the city gates that happened a while ago, as he was informed not long after he woke up. According to the messenger, the intruder was powerful enough to defeat fifty soldiers that were heavily armed. Now that the intruder was still hiding somewhere in the city without leaving any traces behind, it would be understandable why the person that hired him would act so cautiously.


    After all, those were not fifty farmers. They were fifty soldiers who had been trained for this sort of thing! It was still quite unbelievable that one could beat them all single-handedly. Even the mercenaries might not be capable of doing such a thing.


    Although Francis believed that the intruder would not attack when the guard of the entire city was on high alert, he would still make sure he did his job at 100%. As long as he could receive the payment for it, he would not suffer any loss. That was his principle and his will to persevere. In the meantime, the other guard who was supposed to guard the entrance with him had gone back to get his clothes after he complained that the weather was too cold¡­ After all, not every man is the same. At least Francis was not willing to behave that way.


    Even at the age of forty, Francis was still not able to exceed Silver tier, as a human. That would mean that he did not stand much of a chance to upgrade to the glorious Gold tier. Although he did not have the opportunity to improve, he had a lot of battle experience. He would still be able to be a mercenary to feed himself for the next seven to eight years. He could continue being a mercenary until he was fifty before considering to buy a piece of land to live a quiet life for the rest of his days.


    However, would a mercenary get to live his remaining days quietly? That''s not bad for a lame joke though.


    Upon humoring himself with that thought, he laughed. Suddenly, Francis heard other sounds aside from the sound of the wind blowing.


    Thud, thud, thud.


    Footsteps could be heard from one corner of the street.


    At first, the sound of the footsteps was faint to the point that Francis did not hear anything at all. However, as the person approached closer, the footsteps began to get louder. Francis could no longer contain his curiosity. He turned towards the direction where the sound of the footsteps came.


    During normal times, no one would give a sh*t about any footsteps. However, ever since the city was on high alert, only a few would walk around the streets of the city. Furthermore, the disturbance in the morning and the cold weather had led no one to come out of their houses. Under the circumstances where the footsteps were loud and clear, Francis could not help but be skeptical.


    A brief moment later, a tall and sturdy man with black hair appeared in Francis'' view. There was also a silver-haired girl with green eyes beside the man. Judging from their heights, they looked like father and daughter. Hmm¡­ maybe they are siblings. If that''s the case, their hair color does not match.


    No no no. Even if these two are close to each other, why would they appear at such a place at such a time then? That is very strange. The weather is so cold and an attack just happened not long ago.


    Francis kept his thoughts back to himself and reacted to the situation before him. He witnessed the two walking closer and closer to where he was standing. He had no time to think about it as well. So he walked up to the two, frowned and spoke loudly, "Halt, you two! This is a restricted area, please turn around!"


    "He''s quite responsible in his job."


    After a few seconds of silence, the black-haired man nodded. He seemed to disregard the serious look on Francis''s face and the sword Francis was holding. He carried on with his own comments, "So many of them, and you''re the only one who has the look of a real warrior."


    "What¡­ what do you mean so many of them?"


    After reflecting on what the man said for one brief moment, Francis suddenly smelled the scent of blood in the air. Instantly, he felt an intense chill up his spine.


    That''s right. There should be many more patrols in the area. So these two could not have walked all the way here to the entrance of the count''s mansion. So could it be?!


    He widened his eyes and stared at the man and the little lady. He dropped his jaw, leaving him speechless as well.


    "Those men are dead."


    Francis''s facial expression changed, yet there was no sign of fluctuation in his voice when the man talked. He was so calm when he answered Francis, "You will be, in a while."


    So this man was the trespasser of the city gates!


    It was just a guess, a guess that seemed to be correct at the time. Although they were not engaged in combat yet, Francis could feel that his body was overwhelmed with fear the moment he laid eyes on the man. He could not stop his legs from turning wobbly.


    Right before him was the man with a sword that annihilated over seventeen heavily armed soldiers back there. He was also the monster that took out a few dozen soldiers that were patrolling the streets without a sound! Judging from his aura, he has not achieved the glorious Gold Tier yet. However, this man could easily take him out. The man was on an entirely different level compared to Francis!


    "Please¡­ turn around!"


    Shouting out loud with his shaky voice, Francis forcefully suppressed himself from trembling further while raising his long spear up. He raised the tip of the spear towards the man. Although he was overwhelmed by fear, he did not falter at all. Instead, he shouted out loud, "I repeat! This is a restricted area! I shall be forced to comply and attack you if you decide to trespass!"


    The man that stood before him was only wearing a very simple set of leather clothes and a set of riding gear. He did not have anything that seemed like a weapon on him. There seemed to be a small blood stain right by the corner of his trousers... It seemed that he killed all of the mercenaries that were patrolling the streets without even using any weapon. That meant this man was much more powerful than anyone could imagine.


    Francis understood how powerful the man was. So when Francis was saying those words, he could feel as if his heart was grabbed by another hand firmly. The blood in his entire body had lost control, however, he did not lower his weapon. Even if he lost all his strength because of his fear, he would still be standing there without moving a step backward.


    Well, one must make sure the job was done once the money had been received. Guarding the entrance was his current job and responsibility after all. It was true that there were also mercenaries who would abandon their jobs and responsibilities after they got their money. However, Francis was different from those scum. Even though he was not all-powerful, his will was firm and he would not falter, not even a little.


    Fighting was not really that terrifying. Fighting to the death was basically the minimum consciousness an Imperial citizen should have. Meanwhile, the harshness of the north was far beyond the other empires. So as a northern mercenary, Francis had his own pride to uphold as well! Even if there was no chance of winning, he had to fight till his last breath!


    "Your will is not too bad at all."


    The man with black-hair looked at the long spear that Francis pointed at his neck. His face stayed the same. He seemed to be praising him. "However, it''s really unfortunate for you."


    After that¡­ Well, there was no more after that.


    The man suddenly disappeared from Francis''s view, followed by a breeze blowing across his face. Francis could feel his chest tighten. The spear in his hand suddenly broke in half by an overwhelming force that he could not see. His body seemed to become much lighter all of a sudden as he flew up high into the air before descending slowly back onto the ground...


    His consciousness began to slip. All he could see was darkness. Right before he completely passed out, he could still hear the tightly shut door being struck opened by a fist.

 Chapter 16 Tit for Ta

    After taking out all of the mercenaries on the three streets and the one right before the entrance of the count''s mansion, Joshua did not hesitate to punch the door open after passing through the front yard, with Ying by his side.


    "That man''s not dead yet."


    Following closely beside her master, Ying seemed to be bothered by something.


    "Why didn''t you kill him?"


    "I don''t kill those who are not capable to fight back¡­ Well, speaking of which, I feel like a hypocrite for saying that aloud," replied Joshua, while they were observing their surroundings. Well, he did not seem bothered with such a trivial matter though.


    "It''s just one mercenary. If he''s not dead, he''s not dead. We don''t have to double tap him."


    "What does double tap mean?"


    "It means delivering a fatal blow to the fallen enemy to ensure their death is certain."


    "Then what''s a mercenary?"


    "They''re warriors who earn money by taking on jobs."


    It was merely a simple exchange of words. Although Ying had some basic knowledge, her understanding was only limited to some situations and words. She had no clue at all about new words. Joshua believed that her databank was in urgent need of updating. Her knowledge seemed to be at least a few centuries behind time.


    Fortunately for him, even though this female Divine Armament''s appearance was attractive on the surface, she had a curious mind. She was interested in almost everything around her. It seemed that it would not take long before she could familiarize herself with the world around her if she kept that pace up.


    After walking past a corner, they arrived at the hallway that was connected directly to the hall of the mansion.


    The size of the count''s mansion was similar to the size of a small city within a city. There was a wall with the main door on the outer layer of the mansion. Upon entering the door was a garden. The center point of the mansion was the building where people lived in.


    Because Joshua could take longer strides, Ying had to jog a little to keep up. She looked at her surroundings while mumbling to herself, "So this is where Fang lives?"


    "You know Van?" Upon picking up some interesting information from her mumbling, Joshua turned around and looked at Ying with a sense of surprise on his face.


    "Yes. He used to do maintenance on us." She began talking about herself. Ying smiled slightly. She started recalling the past, "Well, he would probably do it once every two weeks. So you know too, right? Maintaining a Divine Armament is pretty troublesome..."


    "No, I don''t know actually. I didn''t even know anything about Divine Armaments until recently."


    "Oh¡­ I see." Ying was momentarily stunned. She didn''t realize her master was unaware of her existence until recently. She appeared to be handling the shock pretty badly. "Well, there are so many Divine Armaments that remained here in the blade-sealing chamber. Someone has to step in to maintain them after all. The previous count seemed to be busy all the time. So Fang was the one who did all the maintenance work."


    "I see," Joshua nodded and asked again, "From what you said, are all the weapons kept in the catacombs Divine Armaments?"


    Initially, Joshua thought there were only two Divine Armaments in the room. The rest of the weapons in the surroundings of the room were regular blades. After all, there were hundreds of weapons in that very room.


    "That''s right. They all are."


    Ying nodded and said, "To ensure the best resonance, each master will get the opportunity to handpick two to three Divine Armaments first. As most of the masters in the past cannot bear the load of controlling many Divine Armaments at the same time, each master can only pick one with the highest synchronization rate. Those that do not resonate with a human will be sealed until the next pick.."


    As she was talking, Ying frowned a little. She seemed to be a little puzzled at the moment. "For the sake of optimizing our fullest potential, the core of each Divine Armament is made from a body part of the master. My core is made from part of your right wrist while my brother is made from part of your left wrist. So it''s strange. His resonance with you should be much higher than the resonance between you and I. So why did you choose me this time?"


    That greataxe? Indeed, that axe gave me a sense of familiarity that couldn''t be explained¡­ It seems that the Soul Resonance has made some minor changes that affected the synchronization rate. Oh my¡­ I feel a little guilty about that.


    After guessing the reason behind it, Joshua was not stupid enough to say it out loud. Well, he could not help but have a new question after Ying said, "So those Divine Armaments that are currently sealed at the blade-sealing chamber, do they all have their own consciousness? Don''t you think they''d be tormented by pain and suffering for being sealed away for so long?"


    "Will they?"


    Ying did not seem to be bothered. Although she seemed like a fifteen-year-old girl, she was quite cold and indifferent. Her green pupils showed no emotions. "Suffering and loneliness; only humans will feel those emotions. A weapon is forged just to be gripped in the hands of a human. That''s the only reason we exist. If we can''t be used, we shall wait while being sealed in our own sheaths. We shall wait until the day we''re unsheathed for our purpose."


    "That''s really cold."


    "Because our hearts are made of steel."


    Ying did not realize it but she just made an unintentional pun. After a while, Joshua and Ying arrived before the main door to the count''s mansion. He raised his head up and looked at the small castle. There were huge wooden doors of the size of the city gates. After he carefully observed for a while, he nodded and said, "They seemed to have changed the door to a magic one. The energy waves are quite messy. It''ll be much more difficult to open the door now. Still, it''s still manageable."


    "Master, could it be that you know magic?"


    Upon hearing what Joshua said, Ying was curious.


    "No, I''m just used to dismantling things."


    After ending the conversation with Ying, Joshua raised his fists. His eyes could only see the door that was reinforced by magic over and over again. Comparing it to the thirty-seven energy nodes on those doors made of pure steel, the magic flow and its effect on this magic door were easy for Joshua to see through.


    It was just how Joshua put it; he must have destroyed at least 800 of these magic doors if not 1,000. So he was too familiar doing it.


    Since that was the case, he swung his fist at the door without holding back!


    Bam!


    The air twisted in a singular shape. The next thing that followed was a loud bang. However, just before the loud bang could reach anyone''s ears, Joshua''s right fist had solidly landed on the door. The impact stirred up the wind and waves which set off a gust of wind that blew into the surroundings, sweeping off sand from the ground.


    At the same moment, with the breathing technique which he had used countless times in the past, the power within his body rose again. Then red radiance began to flow into the door. Joshua, the legendary warrior, focused his senses and spread out his Combat Aura relentlessly all over the door. He then condensed them into countless light orbs. They were like small knives cutting through the pattern carved on the magic door, slowly destroying the magic circle that was supporting the door.


    Everything happened in an instant.


    Joshua slowly lowered his fist. A breeze came through. The door right before him began to wither, its ashes carried away by the wind that blew past. Only some residue remained on the ground.


    [Supreme: Demolition]


    Initially, only those on the powerful Gold tier could attain such a powerful skill. However, a mere Silver tier warrior could simply use the skill like nothing mattered. That would be the most significant benefit of a legendary warrior''s [Mastery] skill.


    "Why didn''t they just use a door made of real steel? It could have been much more difficult for me to break down."


    Upon setting foot into the mansion, Joshua turned around signaled Ying to follow him in. "There will be a difficult battle ahead of us. It''ll be time for you show them everything you''ve got. Come on."


    "Yes, Master."


    Bam!


    A loud bang shook the center point of the city.


    The bang was low and yet intensely loud. It sounded like a giant hammer just smashed into the city gates.


    Even though Danlya was currently sitting in the main hall of the mansion, he could still hear the loud bang clearly.


    Danlya was actually deep in thought before that. However, the bang was too loud to be ignored, interrupting his thoughts. So he turned towards the direction of the bang and frowned.


    "What now? What''s going out there?"


    The location where the bang came from was too close to ignore. He could not help to feel something was off.


    "I shall go and have a look."


    A mercenary who was standing right behind him was ready to go check things out outside. However, he was told to stay put instead, "No, you stay here. Let Nar go first."


    This middle-aged man seemed to have other ideas. He continued, "Francis and the other patrollers are out there. If there are any incidents, they''ll be the ones to check it out first. You walk slow. It''s better for you to stay here and protect me. Nar is a ranger. He''s more suitable to do recon."


    "You''re right."


    The mercenary nodded and took a step back. Meanwhile, the ranger with a bow, Nar walked right up. He nodded vaguely to express that he would get it done before heading towards the direction of the loud bang.


    "That''s strange. Could it be possible that a house has just got destroyed by an avalanche or something? This is the north after all. Each house should have been reinforced to be sturdier and much more durable. The blizzard''s not that bad this year. So it shouldn''t be possible for any building to get destroyed."


    Standing up on his feet, Danlya could sense that the loud bang was not of natural cause. He had seen mythical beasts attacking the city and houses crumbling down before his eyes. However, the loud bang did not sound like any sound he ever heard from those incidents¡­


    Bam!


    Another loud bang was heard. It was low and loud as well, more intense than the previous one. If the first bang came from nearby, this one sounded like it was coming from the floor directly below him!


    "What the hell is going on now?!"


    It was not just the loud bang. Even the tables and chairs trembled a little. It was as if they were hit by a very small earthquake. Even though Danlya was puzzled, his mind was still whirring.


    "Not long before this, there was a loud bang nearby. Awhile after that, another incident struck the floor below me. These two incidents must have some sort of connection ...That''s right, there''s an intruder. He must have taken out the patrols and Francis. He must have blown the main gate wide opened and he must have arrived at the mansion by now!"


    "Joshua! That''s right, it must be him! He actually struck at a time like this! How is that possible?!"


    Astonished by what just happened, Danlya regretted endlessly. He should have reacted earlier. However, he had not thought that it would be possible for Joshua to come for him directly. He had never thought it was possible that Joshua would oversee to negotiate or whatever before striking his way to get to him. However, there are more than twenty Silver-tier soldiers guarding the mansion at the moment. So how could he still dare to do it then?!


    With regular logic, Danlya could not have guessed what was on Joshua''s mind at that moment. He thought that his nephew might lurk around in the dark for some time before seeking an opportunity to strike again. As a result, he never imagined that Joshua would strike at a time where the count''s mansion was on highest alert!


    "Lando, Rowe, you two should go too!"


    After giving the swift order, the middle-aged man said decisively, "Summon the guarding mercenaries as well. Tell them it''s a direct order from me!"


    "Roger!"


    The remaining two Silver-tier mercenaries responded loud and clear. Then they quickly headed downstairs with their heavy footsteps.


    "You came alone¡­ How daring of you, Joshua. My idiotic nephew, you''ll draw your last breath when the patrols and the mercenaries all over the city gather here!"


    Translator Note:


    Note that the Divine Armament mentioned has Synchronization and Resonance. Both are used but neither was explained. My guess is that Synchronization means the exchange/flow of power between the weapon and the human, while Resonance is how compatible the weapon is to the human.

 Chapter 17 How Can Power Be an Inconvenience?

    Getting into the mansion through the main entrance, an orc-skin boot touched the wooden floor. The clear footstep echoed throughout the hall of the mansion.


    Joshua looked around at the decorations in the hall. His eyes darted left and right.


    The square hall had a diameter of tens of meters, the floor carpeted in beige. There were portraits of the past owners of the mansion across all four walls of the hall. At corners, there were potted plants that seemed to be wilting. Meanwhile, the center of the hall had an ornate weapons rack, which was filled with all types of weapons. Everything just seemed so familiar to Joshua.


    The mansion was where he was born and grew up. The entire place basically carried his past, such as a big hole in the carpet that was not far from him. When he was young, he accidentally burned that carpet while he was playing with fire. Because of that, Fang had taught him an unforgettable lesson. All thanks to the old butler''s merciful begging, he was not beaten up badly and still had the opportunity to take charge of his own life.


    Raising his head to look around, Joshua could not help but think that every corner of the hall had memories of him growing up there. However, the people that lived there were no more. Other than himself, they were all gone¡­ his father passed away. Meanwhile, his old butler had vanished without a trace. The female servants and the other butlers were all banished long ago. So there were no familiar faces at all in this large mansion for the time being.


    Not only that, there was a group of shameless individuals that were adamant about occupying the mansion. Their greed seemed to have no boundaries.


    Ying raised her head and looked at her master. She could feel Joshua''s current emotions. However, as a newborn Divine Armament, her much simpler logical mentality could not understand Joshua''s current mixed up feelings.


    "I''m home."


    Joshua did not suppress his voice on purpose, nor did he deliberately shout it out loud. He merely announced that he was back, like what he usually did when he arrived home, in the past.


    However, before Joshua''s voice could reverberate through the entire hall, a light flashed by the corner of the stairs which was approximately ten meters from where he was standing now!


    Shoof¡ª


    A shimmering arrow was traveling almost at the speed of sound, silently aimed at Joshua''s neck! The moment when both ears could hear the air trembling so violently that a vague sound was present would be the moment when the arrow would strike its target.


    "Hmph."


    With a gentle lift of his two fingers, Joshua firmly stopped the incoming arrow. The force contained in that arrow was nullified by his catch. Joshua held the arrow in his hand. Then he turned and looked at the corner where the arrow was struck from in disdain. "An elemental archer¡­ If I were you, I would not have used a silent arrow."


    "For a man who survived a battlefield where getting shot at with millions of arrows, this arrow strike has neither strength nor invisibility. The only thing you can get from this would be a little magical effect. Did you know you''re hilarious?"


    "¡­ You can only talk." The ranger responded darkly.


    Not only he failed to ambush Joshua, but he also revealed his location to Joshua as well. This ranger held a crossbow in his hands, a small knife by his waist, and a big bow on his back. So he simply walked out from the shadows to reveal himself. His face was concealed by a hood. The only feature visible to Joshua was his eyes. From his own pocket, the ranger dug out seven different types of crossbow arrows with different magic runes on each of them. He then sneered, "According to the rumors, I expected to find a very powerful man. It didn''t cross my mind that the intruder is just an idiot. I can''t believe you''re not wearing any heavy armor when facing an archer. You didn''t even bring a single weapon with you. It seems that the boss was right all along. Those mercenaries are just a bunch of losers. I can''t believe they were defeated by an idiot like you!"


    While he was talking, the ranger quickly loaded his crossbow with the arrows he took out from his pocket. Then he began to press the trigger of his crossbow repeatedly as fast as he could. There was almost no pause at all. In just a blink of an eye, eight beams of magic bolts were fired at Joshua from different directions.


    At the same time, Joshua could only shake his head again and again. He tightened his grip on the arrow he caught earlier on. The steel in his grip started to twist as the sound of cracking and clicking was heard.


    "Weak."


    With a wave of his hand, an intense sound piercing the air was heard.


    The arrow that was crumpled into an iron ball turned into a black stream of light before it was shot right toward the front straight away. The wind swept by the movement of the iron ball deflected all of the arrows that were shot at Joshua. In one brief instant, the iron ball had arrived before the eyes of the ranger. The ranger was just done shooting his arrows from his crossbow. He looked dazed. He did not manage to react to the situation at all.


    The strength embedded in the iron ball was so heavy and powerful. If the iron ball could hit the target, even the physical quality of the Silver-tier soldiers cannot afford to take this blow head on. Their skulls would certainly be crushed upon impact. They would die over and over again. However, right before the stream of light could hit the ranger in the face, a shadow suddenly appeared behind him.


    Bang!


    A soldier wearing chain armor holding a diamond-shaped shield blocked the iron ball at a very close range. The iron ball that was originally an arrow which was forcefully bent into its current shape was shattered into numerous pieces of iron upon the strong impact.


    "¡­ Thank you."


    "It''s nothing. My pleasure."


    The ranger was still in shock. However, he reacted swiftly. Then he quickly took the huge bow from behind his back, ready to attack his enemy. He no longer looked down upon Joshua; Joshua''s physique was far more powerful than the ranger expected. That strength was almost as powerful as a Gold tier. So the ranger could not have taken that attack head on and survived. He swallowed and said nervously, "Be careful, he is strong. I misjudged him. This is the pinnacle of Radiant Soul!"


    "Didn''t information on him say he''s just Silver tier?"


    Without having to be reminded, the warrior was baffled. The impact of the iron ball that he deflected felt like a direct hit from a heavy crossbow. Its impact was so powerful that it left quite a huge mark on the surface of his shield. His hands are now a little numb from taking the impact with his shield.


    A few seconds later, three other warriors arrived at the main hall of the mansion. Joshua could hear the scattered footsteps coming from his back. That was the sound of a larger platoon of soldiers gathering in the hall.


    "Humph." There was no expression or whatsoever on Joshua''s face. He turned his head around and removed the leather cloth on him. After throwing it to the side, he glared coldly at the five Silver tier enemies, "Pests."


    "You arrogant piece of sh*t!" The new soldier that just arrived could not help but bellow at Joshua. "There are five of us, and you''re just one without even a weapon in your hands! So what makes you so confident to fight us then?! If you surrender now, you might keep your dead body intact at the end of this battle!"


    Joshua ignored that soldier, as a warrior only had to move forward. He placed his right hand out and clenched his fist. He put on a posture showing that he was ready. His body seemed to be vibrating slightly. All his muscles were quivering by the second.


    A faint glow emitted from within and then spread throughout his body. His skin was visibly turning red.


    Sensing a huge threat in the making, the ranger does not intend to continue the battle like that. He quickly pulled the string of his huge bow to the maximum and loaded a good ice-engraved magic rune arrow onto his bow. With his stare, coupled with the whistling sound of the bowstring, an arrow was released, breaking through the air as it roared towards Joshua. Frost spread as the arrow whistled by, caused by the fluctuation of magic in the atmosphere.


    The ranger had killed numerous two-headed flying dragons with this powerful hit before. He succeeded in freezing the fire elemental elites as well with this strike. As one of the strongest mercenaries in the north, the ranger had unlocked the potential as an elemental archer to the max. Even the fiery cannon of the goblins would be no match for his frost arrow strike!


    Meanwhile, the four remaining soldiers were not just for display either. When the ranger triggered the battle by launching his first attack, the four of them also raised their weapons at the same time and charged towards Joshua. Because the heavy armor that they wore made them extra heavy, their footsteps were so heavy that they broke the wooden floor in the hall. The broken pieces of the wooden floor were sent flying all over the place.


    The five of them seemed to be working together as a team at the moment; they were cooperating with each other very well. Their movements did not slow down at all.


    However, Joshua showed no trace of fear.


    "So what?"


    Surrounded by the warriors with four of them charging at him, Joshua grinned but his eyes were cold as steel. He was looking at them like looking at his prey, "Insignificant beings like yourself dare to charge at me?"


    Bam!


    Joshua gave a powerful stomp to the ground. The stomp was thunderous. The impact of the stomp was so powerful that the carpets, the wooden planks, and even the ground beneath the floor were crushed. Joshua''s figure disappeared right before the eyes of the five warriors. In the next instant, the frost arrow that the ranger released landed on the spot where Joshua was initially standing on. The ice runes began to flash. The flying wooden splinters, rocks, and pebbles that were flying all over the place froze instantly. A radius of a dozen meters was instantly covered in frost.


    At the same time, Joshua had reached the side of one of the warriors holding a sword, dressed in leather armor. So he reached out his right hand and grabbed on to the side of the leather armor on the warrior who could not believe his own eyes. Then he revealed a smiled filled with disdain.


    "So you think I can''t kill without a weapon?"


    Joshua''s muscles began to twitch. He put his strength into his five fingers and instantly put five holes on that leather armor made of orc skin. With his five fingers plunged firmly into the armor, Joshua lifted the warrior''s body around with his powerful strength and used the warrior as a shield to block the attacks from the few other warriors.


    "Hahaha¡ªHow can power be an inconvenience?!"


    Picking up the scent of blood, Joshua began to laugh like a madman. Ever since he got through that, this should be the first time he laughed so heartily. His pupils emitted a seemingly red glow. Word for word he said, "Look closely, you bunch of weak scum!"


    By putting some strength into it, he tore the leather armor of the warrior with a sword. The pliable and tough leather was as weak as a piece of paper in his hand.


    "Clothes!"


    With a flick of his hand, the leather that he originally pulled instantly rose up. Under Joshua''s swing, this bundle of leather armor was swung powerfully around like a stick. Being swung around like a lashing whip, the warrior with a sword was smashed onto the ground. As the head of the warrior went smashing down to the ground first, his skull cracked and part of it fell on the ground. Blood began to gush out of his mouth and his nose. That poor warrior died on the spot.


    "Gravel!"


    Without a moment to rest, Joshua stomped the ground and turned his body around with strength. Joshua then used the remaining leather armor in his hand as a bat to smash the ground again. Instantly, the wooden floor continued to crumble. Countless rock shards flew out in all directions upon the impact of the smash. The soldiers were forced to stop attacking. They had to make sure they were protecting their vital spots. Meanwhile, the ranger also intended to retreat for the moment to stay out of the line of fire. However, he had never thought possible that a figure would clash straight into him as if it had been targeting him all the while. Upon getting a powerful hit on the right side of his jaw, the ranger''s head spun round and round vigorously. His neck was snapped purely by the force that struck him in the jaw.


    That was the doing of half of a leather armor that was torn up badly. Getting tossed around by Joshua, it became as powerful as a real heavy punch.


    "And also¡ª your own attacks!"


    Grabbing on the opportunity that was presented before him, Joshua flashed himself to the front of a warrior with a flail in his right hand and a large shield in his left. Confronting Joshua''s agile movements, the warrior was not slow himself. He immediately swung the weapon in his hand towards Joshua as strong as he could. He intended for his weapon to land on the lower part of his enemy. However, Joshua had seen through his intentions. So when that warrior was attacking and putting his shield up, Joshua reached out his left hand and pressed on the inner side of the warrior''s right elbow. Then he pressed it with his strength.


    This relied on the strength coming from turning his body around. Then he also pushed his target with his palm. Although the impact was not powerful, the force of the push was much heavier. Even the warrior with the flail could feel that his body lost control for a moment. His entire center of gravity was shifted away instantly, causing him to fall towards the right.


    Joshua would never pass on such a great opportunity. Losing his center of gravity would mean that he was vulnerable to any attacks! So Joshua pulled his palm back and struck out again with a penetrating strike right into the throat of the warrior where no armor was there to protect. A crunch was heard. That was the sound of the bones in the throat cracking into pieces.


    Six seconds later, Joshua only managed to kill three out of five warriors. He was not contented with his performance though.


    Confronting a warrior holding a spear and another warrior holding a shield before him, Joshua spotted the opportunity to strike again. So he made his move and crashed into the arms of the warrior with the spear. Then he pressed one of his hands on the waist of the warrior while the other hand pushing on the shoulder of the warrior. By pouring his strength in, he threw the warrior straight at the other warrior with the shield.


    The warrior with the shield actually knew better that Joshua was just trying to use his own teammate against him to blind his sight for a bit. Joshua was just trying to use the other warrior as a shield. So the warrior with the shield quickly leaped backward trying to gain distance between him and Joshua. However, he had never thought that after he managed to dodge his teammate from crashing into him, an iron ball that he knew and made him feel infinitely desperate suddenly appeared right in front of him.


    Splat!


    The sound of flesh and bones splattered across the ground followed by the sound of bones cracking into pieces were heard. The nose of that warrior holding a shield was penetrated straight through by the iron ball! His consciousness began to slip afterward.


    Meanwhile, Joshua also kicked his foot right in the chest of the warrior with the spear who fell to the ground. The warrior vomited blood because all of his ribs were broken. In the end, he died a painful death.


    "If I would, even the earth beneath my feet can become my weapon."


    Standing in the middle of the mess he made in the hall, Joshua glanced at the five corpses on the ground and smiled in disdain, "Do you really think that my muscles and my skills are just for display?"


    Standing behind him, at the main entrance, Ying''s silvery hair swayed with the wind. Ying, who was ready to fight, stood helplessly as her green eyes glittered. She did not know what to feel. In the end, she muttered disappointingly, "What about that promise¡­"


    Joshua noticed her reaction and immediately turned around. He smiled at her with a guilty look on his face.


    "Ying¡­ My bad. It seems that I haven''t had the chance to use you. Next time! For sure!"

 Chapter 18 Invincible Part 1

    After turning his head back, Joshua brought up his Attribute tab to have a look at it. Thanks to the five warriors he just killed, Joshua had acquired enough experience points to level up. The three attributes that he frequently relied on had been enhanced automatically after his level was boosted.


    Warriors nowadays were mostly Perfect Silver. All they needed was to gain two more levels and they would be able to pass Silver tier into Gold, which regular people could only dream upon achieving. By then, the warriors could stand on the edge of glory. They would become the only revered men of that generation.


    Lingering by the main hall, Joshua was breathing heavily to recover his stamina. He had no intention at all to leave the hall for the moment. He promised the old butler to clean out any trash in the hall. In other words, he had no intention to let any of his enemies leave the place alive.


    Rage, hatred, disdain, all other negative emotions were chaotically spinning in his mind. Then he relaxed little by little. After that, Joshua''s face relaxed. However, his heart was ignited with blazing fire.


    Decapitation? Was that it?


    You''ve got to be kidding me.


    Other than himself and Ying¡ªeveryone in the hall room was dead!


    Thud, thud, thud.


    The sound of intense but yet uniformed footsteps was approaching the hall. They seemed to be gathering not far from the hall at the moment. After that, they marched into the hall like a strong current of water gushing into the hall. Well, they looked like a few schools of fish binding together before they swam into the riverbank. Joshua could sense that the shimmering souls that were initially scattered across the mansion were about to finish gathering together in one spot.


    Furthermore, they were just gathered not far from where Joshua stood.


    A few seconds later, the second wave of guards that came late had already appeared on the other side of the main hall. Compared to the first wave which only had five Silver-tier guards, they only arrived less than a minute late. Upon observing the current situation in the hall, they were well aware of what was about to come.


    "Ying, stand back a little. No, you should stay outside for the moment."


    After seeing the group of elite mercenaries that were secretly trained by the Wilson Family, Joshua turned his head around to tell the little girl.


    "But, but we agreed earlier on that you''d use me!"


    Ying was having a bad time accepting the new arrangement. Ever since she had formed the pact with Joshua, there were several times that she thought her master would use her in combat. However, her master turned out to be so powerful; he actually took out his enemies with his bare hands.


    However, this time, it was obviously different. There were over nineteen Silver-Tier warriors in the vicinity!


    "Divine Armament transformations can only last for an hour. We should reserve it for unforeseen circumstances where it might put us in the uttermost dangerous situation. So, for now¡­"


    Looking upon the enemies lining up in their own formation, Joshua could not help but laugh.


    The leader was a heavily armored knight He glanced at the mess made in the surrounding with a baffled look on his face. He also noticed that five of his comrades were lying dead on the ground. Glaring at Joshua, he commanded loudly, "The enemy is right in front, let''s go!"


    "Yes, Sir!"


    They did not try to stall, nor attempt to communicate with Joshua. After hearing the command to act, nineteen Silver-tier knights let out a battle cry in unison and went into formation. Stomping through the pathway with intimidating auras, the knights charged towards the lone warrior at an intense pace. The walls, the chairs, the houses and the pots were smashed by the knights as if a tank just passed by. Everything was crushed to bits!


    They were all elite mercenaries that were secretly trained by the Wilson family so they were supposedly very experienced. They had exterminated countless enemies, some which included orcs and monsters. Most of them even encountered and triumphed over the white dragons that were wandering in the north, hence they were called the ''White Dragons¡ª they were one of the strongest and largest mercenary groups in the north. So they had no fear when there was only one enemy right before them!


    In the face of the formation of the nineteen Silver-tier knights, Joshua slowly closed his eyes as if the rampant knights were completely not there.


    "After I traveled to this world, orcs, counts, betrayal..."


    He seemed to have said something. However, no one could have heard what he said in the chaotic hall, "Urgent news comes one after another. I didn''t even have time to react to the previous ones yet."


    So would the mercenaries care whether their enemy was dreaming or not? Of course not. They did not even pay any attention to the peculiarities that were happening to Joshua''s body. The friction between their armor pieces was getting louder and noisier. The sound of their heartbeats became obscured by the noise of their armor. They were so fired up that their blood had flooded their brains, causing them to ignore the radiance that was getting thicker and thicker around their enemy.


    The smell of steel was mixed with the smell of the leather. Meanwhile, the nearest enemy was only less than five meters away from Joshua


    The blades and spears were already right before his eyes.


    At that moment, Joshua opened his eyes. Red radiance began to spread. He once again raised his right hand and clenched his fist before he proudly said, "But I do not care about any of that!"


    Right before his eyes, words from the system were being refreshed rapidly. The final words that were adjusted to his sight were:


    [Supreme. Divine Power!]


    Boom!


    Followed by a roar from Joshua in the center, the semicircular air barrier began to rise. The air barrier then suddenly burst. Countless shockwaves were unleashed into the surroundings while reddish-gold light shone across the entire hall. The aura that was spreading out into the surroundings was sparkling as if there was a static-field around Joshua. Joshua raised his head and his eyes turned red under the reddish-gold radiance. His skin was covered with a layer of an unusual radiance due to the highly active aura emitting from his body. The moment he opened his mouth, a stream of white light mixed with gold flakes came right out of his mouth. His arrogant yet heroic voice overpowered all the noise as it reverberated across the entire hall.


    "I just want to know how strong I am! I ask for nothing more!"


    Originally, the hall was quiet. Suddenly, the hall became ignited, followed by the strange distortions in the air. The light that radiated from Joshua''s body began to distort the air in the surrounding hall. White mist-like shockwaves were emitted back and forth across the hall. Everything in the surroundings reeled right and left. Although he was all alone in this battle, his aura was as powerful as the existence of a thousand, or maybe ten thousand soldiers! Encountering the nineteen knights that were charging towards him, he chose not to dodge them!


    "Die!"


    Following the distorted air that created the howling sound of the gust, a vague figure in red suddenly appeared right before the eyes of the heavily armored leader. With a glare as cold as steel, that knight could not even react to the situation as a fist was blocking his sight.


    Splat¡ª


    Right before the trembling power that was being enhanced to its maximum limit, the head of the knight in heavy armor was struck by Joshua''s fist. His entire head was smashed into tiny bits. His body was still motionless before he began to fall to the ground slowly. Meanwhile, Joshua was moving so fast that he seemed to flash across the surroundings of the hall before disappearing from his enemies'' view.


    Before that, if Joshua were to use his skills to kill his enemies, he had to use his ultimate skill [Divine Power]. His power level had been boosted by two times. It was the same as using pure brute force to attack. He would be an unstoppable monster within the period of twenty-five seconds. He could be deemed a giant behemoth that could demolish the entire city barehanded. As long as it was a head-on battle, even the Gold-tier warriors would die by his hand if they ever wanted to fight him!


    Strength, upon accumulation, was equal to destructive power ¡ª Take this power, coupled with an experienced legendary warrior, could you even imagine the extent of his destructive power!


    Destruction! Complete Annihilation! Unstoppable!


    It was like they were hit by a truck. Another knight in heavy armor was struck and flew a great distance, his weapon was shattered into pieces. His body was distorted after the strike and he died in midair. The knights had lost their captain and one of their comrades within a brief second. The remaining Silver-tier warriors were instantly terrified. Their formation seemed to be showing signs that it would be broken soon because of that.


    However, they remained as elites who had received intense and strict training. These warriors did not break formation even then. However, Joshua''s experience on the battlefield was f*cking rich! He had experienced countless battles and he had not lost a single one of them. He was deemed as the finest legendary warrior. The briefest moments of vulnerability in others would become an opportunity for Joshua!


    "Weak!"


    He was holding a war hammer that he took from the hands of the knights'' dead captain. He then stomped the ground and moved himself over to the right side of the formation, his eyes blazing. Joshua felt like he was back on the battlefield with the orcs where he single-handedly slew 300 orcs. He laughed out loud without holding back.


    "You''re just pathetic! Weaklings!"


    Followed by his manic laughter, a clean slash was swung straight at the knights right before him!


    In the end, those mercenaries were still Silver-tier elites after all. Even though Joshua was moving at a high speed where almost no one could see him, there were still a few of them who noticed his movements. One person in particular noticed that Joshua had arrived by his side. So he raised his weapon and he was ready to attack Joshua...


    However, before he could even talk, warn his comrades or raise his weapon, he felt a tremble in the air, followed by a whistle of sharp blows. The crisp sound of bones breaking rang across the entire hall. Two knights were smashed in their shoulders and chests with a war hammer. Blood and bones were flying everywhere!


    "A bunch of imbeciles like you¡­ I have killed a couple thousand, no, tens of thousands more of you already! And I''m sick of it!"


    Some blood splattered on Joshua''s face but he was not bothered by it. Instead, he became even more aggressive than before, revealing a sinister smile on his face.


    Because the number of people on the other side was much more, their strength there was stronger now. They could really pose a threat to him. So he decided to do a tactical retreat for the moment. Dodge, block, parry?


    That''s horse sh*t!


    No matter this was just a game or a reality, no matter it was the past or current, he had never been careful to begin with! He had never hidden or dodged before!


    No, he never had those experiences before! Ever since he was born into this world, Joshua never tolerated or retreated from anything. If one was capable of defeating him, then just do it or just shut the f*ck up!


    Now, Joshua had become invincible with [Divine Power]!


    Here in this world, everything seemed like reality. The existence of this alternate world was realistic. The increment in power did not only depend on grip strength, arm strength, and one''s explosive power. Even speed would be affected by the amount of strength exerted in one''s movement. In other words, if one exerted more power in the movement, that person would be able to move faster. Before the enemies could react, Joshua decided to toss aside the blood-stained war hammer aside, disregarding the consequences. His entire body disappeared in a flash as he took the initiative to charge forward.

 Chapter 19 Invincible Part 2

    In the presence of glowing red light, the war hammer spun violently like a high-speed circular saw. It was spinning so fast that it appeared like a blurry circular object flying across the hall. Then it landed right on the shield of a warrior in heavy armor who managed to raise his large shield up to block in time. Although he did not fall to the ground after holding his ground against the impact of that strike, his hands were trembling so violently from the impact for holding his shield against the war hammer. As his hands were trembling so violently, the warrior could no longer hold his shield properly with his numbed hands. In order to hold himself against the tremendous force that was pushing him back, he began to take a step back, one at a time, until he was pushed against the wall right behind him. Having no other way out, he was forced to take on the full impact of this strike. The warrior clenched his teeth hard. Blood started to spill from the side of his mouth. Instantly, the wall behind the warrior cracked into web-shaped patterns. Meanwhile, the spinning war hammer had plunged itself into the shield''s center.


    At the same time, Joshua rushed into the formation of the mercenaries that were partially scattered. He reached out one of his hands and grabbed onto the neck of a Silver-tier warrior wearing plate armor. Without using much strength, he easily lifted the poor warrior up, choking him. The poor warrior was struggling so hard to break free from his grip. However, Joshua''s strength was strong enough to crush solid rocks and the skulls and bones of orcs like they were nothing. So the warrior was just as weak as a newborn chicken in Joshua''s grip. Now that Joshua''s strength had been amplified over a few times, he could now easily crush anyone that was Silver tier.


    Having difficulty in killing the warrior, Joshua grabbed onto the right leg of the warrior and used him as a weapon. He began to swing the dead body around in a circle. Instantly, the formation of the knights was swept clean. The formation that was formed from nearly twenty Silver-tier warriors was easily broken by Joshua.


    "Pathetic! You''re just pathetically weak!"


    After whirling the dead body of the warrior like a whirling a huge weapon for a few rounds, Joshua laughed out loud. After that, he tossed the dead body aside, out of his hands. Of course, the warriors that were standing in the line of fire quickly dodged to the side. That large man with his full set of heavy armor weighed approximately four hundred pounds. Followed by a loud bang and a violent tremor, the cracked walls of the count''s mansion was completely demolished by the impact of the dead body tossed out by Joshua. A large hole appeared right on the wall. Bricks and rubble of the wall fell and buried the dead warrior and the one with a shield.


    Now, it was merely eight seconds since Joshua started his onslaught. Six of the mercenaries were dead. Judging from the current situation, Joshua should be able to slaughter the remaining warriors before his [Divine Power] form ran out of time.


    Meanwhile, the warriors of the White Dragon Mercenaries still couldn''t believe their own eyes even though they have just witnessed everything.


    They were deemed to be the best among the best. The entire group only consist of at least Silver-tier warriors after all. Their weapons were much better than others as well. Each of them was equipped with good armor. Not only they were capable of laying siege to a city, they were capable of hunting a giant dragon! And now, the entire White Dragon group could not even take down the enemy right before them¡ª one man?!


    How was that possible?! Even the most absurd knight''s novel would not have such a story that would contradict with regular people''s common sense. What an incredible development!


    Well, their heads were in the right place though. The situation was just unbelievable.


    However, Joshua did not need anyone to understand!


    Picking up anything from the ground, no matter it was the weapon, the shield, people''s dead bodies or a rock, Joshua was moving extremely fast. At the same time, he was throwing whatever he grabbed towards his enemies at a speed where the ''projectiles'' were thrown out faster than the arrows getting shot out of a heavy crossbow. Because those ''projectiles'' were thrown out at a speed where normal people could not see, the remaining knights could only attempt blocking anything that came at them. They did not even get the chance to get back into formation.


    "Argh! Monster! Die!"


    A raging roar suddenly echoed across the hall. Initially, the entire hall had was engulfed by a blazing red aura. However, a new aura suddenly appeared in the same hall. A green radiance was suddenly unleashed by one of the mercenaries that was pushed to the edge. His entire body was blazing in flames, rippling back and forth across the surface of his body.


    Among the entire White Dragon mercenary group, only three of them were Upper Silver tier. The ranger was already dead. Meanwhile, their captain could not even react to anything before he was punched to death. So this mercenary seemed to be the last one who appeared to have Combat Aura that could affect the outcome of the situation.


    Combat Aura, also known as ripple, blazing flames or a flare, was the energy that was born from training one''s physical body to the limit. It had no physical shape. It could only circulate within a person''s body. However, it can flare if it combined with a warrior''s will. It was a miraculous power that could be seen by the naked eye. Well, it would be just like the rippling layer of light that was going back and forth across the surface of Joshua and that warrior''s entire body.


    It could enhance the strength of the body and alter the situation at will. By some, it was deemed as the third arm of a warrior, an extraordinary beginning. Only Upper Silver tier warriors could perform all these. Only they could enhance their own attributes so much within a brief period of time.


    The air in the surroundings began to circulate rapidly. Under the leadership of that Upper Silver-tier warrior, the mercenaries managed to recover from the mess they fell into. They once again stood back up on their feet and regained their morale. One after another they roared. Their bodies swelled little by little as their strength within them began to be unleashed. They were all charging towards Joshua with everything they''ve got; after today''s battle, no matter who won by the end of it, those men would need to rest over half a month before they could recover back to their former state.


    However, their target had vanished from their sight once again.


    "What just happened? Where did he go?!"


    Everyone panicked as they began to look around. However, they reacted almost at the same instant on the next moment¡ªJoshua was right above them!


    They lifted their heads immediately, however, it was too late for them. Just when the mercenaries were raising their weapons and shields up getting ready to strike, a violent quake shook the hall, followed by an extremely loud noise. The ceiling on the first floor of the count''s mansion crumbled into rubble before collapsing on the mercenaries. Rock and countless furniture fell upon the mercenaries along with the rubble.


    Before the mercenaries could get themselves out of the sticky situation, a figure radiating in red aura revealed himself from among the collapsed debris. Joshua aimed at the Upper Silver-tier warrior who unleashed Combat Aura earlier and charged straight at him!


    Well, that Upper Silver-tier warrior was indeed an experienced warrior who fought hundreds of battles. He saw through Joshua''s intention the moment he noticed Joshua''s presence. Meanwhile, his current state allowed him to barely keep up with Joshua''s speed. So he swung out the long sword in his hand and roared in rage, "Today, I must kill¡­"


    "Three."


    Before that warrior could finish what he wanted to say, he heard a cold voice that seemed to be announcing something. His face changed in an instant; he had noticed Joshua''s shadow that he had been trailing doggedly, vanishing without a trace. At the very next moment, he could feel a red radiating light invading his space. His five senses were completely blinded by an absolute force that was directed at him. An ear-piercing supersonic sound announced the appearance of an intimidating, large figure!


    Bam!


    His sight turned pitch black in an instant. His blood began to ooze out nonstop. The Upper Silver-tier warrior''s eyes almost popped like the eyes of a dead fish, his mouth agape with disbelief. Looking at his chest, all he could see was a fist glowing red was plunged in deep. It went straight in and crushed his stomach and torso. Even his spine was about to be blown right out of his body.


    "Two."


    After removing his fist out of the chest of that warrior, that Upper Silver-tier warrior began to lose consciousness. Following the countless visible shockwaves that ripple along the air, Joshua had once again vanished from everyone''s sight. His body instantly appeared right by the side of the other mercenaries who were still turning their heads around to look for him.


    Snatching a long sword from one of the mercenaries, Joshua broke the neck of that knight with a karate chop. Then he clenched his fist and flung it back at the other mercenary''s face who was attempting to attack him from behind. A powerful impact went straight through the armor made of steel, shocking the mercenary''s weak body and made him faint on the spot. At the same time, his hand that was holding the long sword did not stop there. Joshua lowered his body by squatting down a little. Then he began sweeping the sword at the legs of mercenaries around him. With the blazing aura of his movement, the sharp blade that he was wielding cut right through the leggings forged from steel and the lined leather armor made of orc skins with ease. The blade also managed to cut off the legs that the legging armor and the leather armor were supposed to protect.


    Right after that, Joshua stood up immediately and did a spin. He was like a whirlwind, swinging the sword in his hand towards the neck of another mercenary ready to take another life.


    "One."


    Well, even steel could not stop the blade of the sword from cutting through. So how could muscle and flesh withstand the strike then? Because of Joshua''s aura, the eyes of the mercenaries that were hit by Joshua''s sword were blinded. Blood splattered from their necks and their bodies slowly fell onto the ground one after another. After that, they did not stand up again. At the same time, the sword that Joshua was holding could not withstand the overwhelming burden and broke in half.


    On the seventeenth second of [Divine Power], Joshua counted to three. Thirteen of the mercenaries were now dead. Only six of them remained because they were further away from Joshua. They could not even react to the situation after witnessing all of it happening in front of their eyes. How could the battle be over so quickly?! It was not even twenty seconds yet¡ª they could not even get themselves to think what they should do after that. They were just staring at the gruesome remains of their comrades that were splattered on the ground in the hall. Joshua was just standing among all those dead bodies with his body glowing red.


    "There''s still eight seconds left, seven seconds¡­ Well, it''s time I wrap this up."


    Joshua took a deep breath. He let loose his tired muscles for which he overstressed for unleashing his power just now. Then he spoke with a tone of regret, "Enough with the warm-ups. You''re good, not bad at all."


    After a brief moment of rest, Joshua once again charged towards his remaining enemies. That was his final charge. His entire body was once again enveloped in a red aura. Meanwhile, the faces of his enemies were white as a sheet. They could only raise their weapons and try to fight back.


    Boom!


    With a violent turmoil and the deafening sound of rumbling, the mansion sounded like it was crying. The sturdy structure of the mansion that could withstand cannon attacks was shaking repeatedly. It seemed like the foundation of the mansion was shaken by some horrific event. The glass in the mansion shattered into pieces as red light broke out of the windows. The first half of the count''s mansion slowly collapsed. That part of the hall was turned into ruins, burying all the other knights underneath its rubble.


    No, there was one man that was not buried.


    Bit by bit he rose from the ash and rubble above him. Right behind him was the building gradually collapsing. He turned his back on the ruin stood in the middle of the ground covered by snow.


    Joshua.

 Chapter 20 Reasoning in Recklessness: Abide by the Rules

    Starfall Year 831, Winter. 3rd of November. Moldavia. Howling wind.


    The sky was gloomy. Gray clouds had shrouded the entire sky. There was no sunlight at all. A breeze blew past the streets sweeping the snow up in mid-air. The weather in the north could change in the snap of a finger. Alongside the sudden gust blowing in, the weather was snowing once again, and it was getting heavier by the minute.


    The cold that would chill deep into one''s bones began to spread. The blizzard and the strong winds were howling across the night as if they were trying to cover up the other sounds in the city.


    Just as the snow was getting heavier, the sound of a loud deafening explosion came from the center of the city. Even people in the suburban area of the city could hear that loud bang.


    Boom!


    Followed by a tremor that shook the earth across the entire city, the mansion that looked larger than a castle began to collapse like how a sand castle would. Dust and sand were stirred into the air mixing in with the snow in the surroundings. Meanwhile, a man was walking out from the ruins of the collapsed castle one step after another.


    Joshua walked out of the dust that covered the air. Meanwhile, right behind him, the count''s mansion had turned into a heap of rubble that the only way to restore the mansion''s condition was to rebuild it from scratch. Joshua''s face was emotionless at that time, as he was deep in thought about something else.


    "The enemies in the mansion have been taken care of. So I should focus on exterminating the remaining enemies throughout the city now."


    Although he was there alone, he did not hesitate at all to say the word ''exterminating'' out loud in front of the hundreds of enemies. Joshua did not seem to give a sh*t about them. He raised his head and looked at the sky, frowning.


    "Another blizzard¡­ Can''t the north have some good weather sometimes?"


    At that moment, there were no clothes or whatsoever to cover Joshua''s upper body. Well, that was because no clothes or any other things could withstand the explosive impact of his power. They were all torn to shreds. Meanwhile, his [Divine Power] was beginning to fade. The skin all around his body was beginning to revert back to his initial skin tone. However, the blazing heat that was emitting out of his body had melted the snow all around him into puddles of water.


    "Intermediate Silver-tier warriors and some of the patrollers and guards¡­ I''ve taken out at least half of them¡­ That greedy uncle might not have made it out alive. After all, he barely made it to Steel tier due to his over-reliance of making potions. He shouldn''t be capable of getting out of the building before it collapsed entirely."


    Upon thinking things through, he felt that everything was going smoothly as planned. So Joshua turned around with confidence that he had left nothing behind. Then he walked towards Ying who was currently feeling unhappy.


    "¡­"


    The young girl did not say a word. She just frowned, with a cold expression on her face.


    "It''s¡­ it''s my fault this time."


    Bending down a little, Joshua attempted to comfort Ying with nice words, "However, I did not use you because we need to be prepared for situations that are far more dangerous than this."


    Well, it would not be possible for Joshua to say ''Because I''ve been running on foot alone in the wild for seventeen days. So I was not happy at that moment. That''s why I totally forgot that I have a Divine Armament when I was slaughtering the enemies''. As she was a rare and powerful being, of course Joshua would speak seriously, "According to my knowledge, there will be Gold-tier enemies coming at us not long from now. I''m just a Silver-tier. So if I want to defeat them, I can only count on you by then. After all, the duration of the [Divine Armament Transformation] is only 1 hour. We can''t afford to simply use it."


    "Huh?"


    Ying raised her head to look at her master after she spaced out for a brief moment. Although she heard Joshua''s voice, she did not actually catch what Joshua just told her. Actually, this female Divine Armament was rather depressed after seeing the count''s house in ruins.


    "I''ve never gone to uncle Fang and the previous count''s place when they were alive. Now, everything''s gone¡­"


    "I see, that''s a pity¡­ Wait a minute?!"


    Ying''s voice was not loud, however, realization struck Joshua like a bolt of lightning. He instantly reacted to the situation by turning his head to look at the remaining dust that was still floating around in the air. He was speechless for half a day.


    After seeing the mess he made, he felt guilty for destroying the place, despite his bloodthirsty nature. When the blood rushed to his head, he lost control of himself and destroyed everything. Before the battle, he was still recalling his fond memories. However, after the battle begun, he had forgotten everything. He was overwhelmed by his feeling of delight from bloodshed. He even unleashed all his ultimate skills and turned the entire count''s mansion into a heap of rubble.


    "It wasn''t just the memories. There were also flying carpets from the elves in the south covering the floor of the entire hall. The cost of the materials required for each carpet had already exceeded 20,000 gold pieces. If the cost for making them and their artistic value were considered as well, each carpet could potentially be priceless!"


    "The furniture in the main hall were all made of raw materials such as the enchanted red cedar wood. They were made by halfling craftsmen. The workmanship of the halflings is renowned for their fine details and precision. There was no telling if those furniture were treasures left behind by some of my ancestors. Also, the paintings and the sculptures that were hanging on the walls of the hall are also antiques that were kept one by one¡­ Not to mention those things upstairs¡­"


    Upon lowering his head calculating the losses, Joshua realized that the sum of the losses was tremendous. Truth be told, Joshua would rather be surrounded by fifty Silver tier warriors or spend an entire morning playing hide and seek with the guards than bearing such amount of losses. That moment should be the darkest moment in the history of the Radcliffes. The antiques that were collected through the years had been swept clean. More importantly, he was the one who destroyed everything!


    "... the Wilson family."


    Suddenly, Joshua looked up. His face was filled with murderous intent. The side of his mouth was twitching.


    "Providing aid to my enemies and snatching my birthright, followed by such level of destruction¡ªVery well! I''ll remember this!"


    In a nutshell, it was all their fault! As one of the powerful ones, Joshua had no intention to reason with them. Bringing up the system tab, he took a closer look at his current attributes.


    [Name: Joshua van Radcliffe]


    [Form: Leader]


    [Designation: ...]


    [Race: ...]


    [Level: Level 30 Silver (Challenge Level, Level 30 Silver)]


    [Attribute:...]


    [Status: ...]


    [Status: Divine Power (Remaining Power X 1.1), Martial Art Form (When making the first move, Strength Agility Endurance +5)]


    [Class: ...]


    [Innate Abilities: Weapon Mastery (Class), Retribution (Individual)]


    [Profession: ...]


    [Skills: MAX Supreme]


    [Living Skill: ...]


    [Equipment:...]


    [Weapon: The Seventh Generation of Divine Armament for battling Aragami (Humanoid)]


    [Aim: To be Invincible]


    Well, others were not important to him. Joshua was only very interested in keeping tabs on his level.


    Under the circumstance where a person was on the same tier as his enemy, killing that enemy would reward him regular experience points. For example, if he is a Silver, killing a Silver-tier enemy would bring him regular experience points regardless of the levels. However, if Joshua was too bored and massacred Steel-tier monsters, he would receive a very large penalty in regards to experience points. Of course, if he decided to challenge Gold-tier enemies, he could also acquire experience points, though the success rate of doing so would be extremely small.


    Currently, Joshua had killed almost thirty Silver-tier warriors. Furthermore, he killed dozens of Steel-tier warriors as well. As such, Joshua managed to reach Level 30 for the moment. Well, he still had quite a long way to go before he could reach Level 31 to get to Gold tier.


    However, that was not a big problem at all.

 Chapter 21 Sometimes, It Would Be Awkward If Your Enemy’s Too Weak!

    "2,400 experience points to go. Luckily, there''s no need to complete the [Quest of Glory]. Or else I would not be able to get to Gold tier even if I''m given a few months."


    Joshua looked at his attributes again. After confirming that he did not have to complete the quests that would take an entire to upgrade his rank, he was relieved.


    During his previous moments in the game, unless the players reached Level 31 and beyond, the players would need to complete one extremely difficult quest if they wanted to get to Gold tier. The quest had all sort of strange instructions that were quite specific. Players were not allowed to skip the tedious and complicated process of the quest. If the completion of the task was below 75%, the players would fail the quest.


    There was nothing much to say about succeeding in completing the quest. However, if the players failed, not only they would be rolled back to level 30, they would also have to wait for a full month before they could attempt the same quest again, which was a lot of time wasted.


    2,400 experience points would mean that Joshua had to defeat another four to five Silver-tier warriors to gain that amount of experience points. Truth to be told, that wasn''t such a challenge for Joshua. Furthermore, he also had another solution to that problem.


    "Adding up the number of patrollers on the streets up to the last Silver-tier guard I killed, I should have killed more than fifty enemies by now. Plus, I''m getting an additional reward of 5,000 experience points for completing the achievement [50 Kills]. So I guess I''ll have no problem in leveling up now."


    Attempting to bring up the Achievement tab, Joshua noticed that the system had a minor lag. A few seconds later, the tab finally appeared. He could not help but laugh.


    "I can''t believe that even after I transmigrated, there are still delays."


    After mocking the system a little, the achievement list was brought up to him. Suddenly, a massive amount of data began to load out right before Joshua''s eyes. His achievements were astounding. Joshua scrolled through the long list of achievements that he completed before he located the section [Can be repeated]. Then he selected [Killstreak] on the list to have a look at it.


    "Only over 30 kills?"


    Joshua furrowed his brows but decided to brush off such a trivial matter.


    "It must be because I let one of them live back then. It doesn''t matter much. 3,000 experience points are just enough for it."


    At the same time, Ying had stopped looking at the ruins of the mansion or feeling sorry for it. She walked up to Joshua, raised her head to look at her master and asked, "Master, what do we do next? Do we eliminate all enemies within the city?"


    "No need to rush for that." Joshua shook his head a little and answered, "They''re too scattered around the entire city. Why don''t we wait for them to gather first? They''ll surely gather in a spot to exchange intel later on. So for now, we rest."


    After that, he found a rock and sat on it. Ying followed suit, right next to him.


    Warriors were used to waiting around.


    Creak¡ª


    Meanwhile, in the nearby neighborhood, one of the residents pushed the door open with care. It was a middle-aged lady. She stuck her head out to observe the situation on the streets.


    These people were unaware of the recent happenings in the city. Furthermore, the patrollers and the guards in the city had been switched. The residents could still talk about it because they had not seen the faces of those new warriors and soldiers. Also, the weather was awfully cold which was even more of a reason for the people not to step out of their houses.


    Now, people needed to buy some groceries out at the stores. This middle-aged lady had already given up the notion of going out of her house as she decided to ignore whatever was happening out there. However, the explosive sound that just occurred was really different; it was much louder than anything she had heard. So she could not help but take a peek outside.


    Lifting her head, she glanced at the area outside her doorstep. After checking that there were no guards or soldiers patrolling around, the middle-aged woman let out a breath and started to observe the surroundings for real.


    Moments later, she dropped her jaw at what she saw. She was so shocked that she drew a sharp breath and exclaimed, "Good heavens..." She covered her mouth with her both hands as she backed up. Her legs buckled, causing her to collapse on the floor.


    "The count''s mansion¡­ The count''s mansion has been¡ª"


    "What happened?"


    An impatient man''s voice was heard from the house. Also, a faint sound of a child who was complaining about being woken up from his or her sleep could be heard.


    "Shut the door quick. The cold wind is coming in. Don''t let the child freeze!"


    "Geez! Just come and have a look, old man!"


    She had no time to explain what she saw. She also did not know what words could be used to describe what she was staring at now. With an agitated expression on her face, she barked, "Quickly! Come here!"


    "You foolish woman," grumbled the man. He guessed that something must have happened out there. So he quickly walked out of the house and pulled his wife up from the ground who was sitting right in front of the doorstep. After that, he narrowed his gaze to focus on observing the surroundings.


    Well, after that, he eyes widened and his jaw dropped. He froze momentarily then exclaimed, "Good grief! Oh my¡ª"


    Not far from where the two were standing right now, was a huge mushroom cloud rising slowly from the center of the city where the count''s mansion was located. Right below the mushroom cloud was a large pile of rubble.


    The husband and wife looked at each other. Anyone could see it in their eyes that they were currently bewildered at the same time.


    So who was it? Who was the one responsible for making a mess in the count''s mansion?!


    Turning their eyes around, they noticed that there were two dim figures right next to the rubble pile.


    At that exact same moment, Joshua had waited more than ten minutes there. Theoretically speaking, any warriors or guards that were Steel or Silver tier would have rushed to the site. However, no one appeared.


    "It seems that I''ve forgotten about it," remarked Joshua, shaking his head regretfully. Joshua reflected on taking things for granted in the game.


    After all, this world exists. There was only one life for each individual in this world. Unlike players in the game, these NPCs have aggro meters which will push them into battle until they drew their last breath. Not to mention that these were just mercenaries that were secretly trained by the Wilson family. They were most committed to the principle ''Take the money and work''. So if they ever encountered a monster that could demolish the count''s mansion, the first thing that would come to their minds was ''run''. That would not even become a burden to their mental health.


    Sometimes, it would be awkward if your enemy''s too weak.


    Joshua stood up with the intention of leaving the place.


    "Ying, come over here. Let''s get ready to move."


    "Yes, Master. What are we up to now?"


    "We shall go to the church square to sound the bell. We shall notify the entire city," declared Joshua who felt that it was right and natural to do so. He then casually added, "Tell them that I, Joshua, the count of this land, has returned."


    Since that his greedy uncle died, there shouldn''t be anyone who would spring out of nowhere to snatch the count''s title from him. Furthermore, his cousin Chris was not the type to go behind his back. Since that was already the case, it would be best to immediately notify the entire city and lift the high alert status from the city. Then he could just get over to the Fort Dark Forest and get reinforcements to maintain order. Any other things that were related to obtaining the title could be dealt with later on.


    Walking in the streets, Joshua noticed that many of the residents left their windows and doors opened. They were looking towards the direction where the count''s mansion was located at. Their attentions were not on Joshua or Ying as they were fixated on the mushroom cloud that was dispersing with the blowing wind, with bewildered expressions on their faces. Also, some of them had noticed the absence of soldiers and the patrollers and thus walked out to take a look around. The voices of people began to fill the corners of the streets.


    All of a sudden, Joshua stopped in his tracks.


    He frowned and turned his head. Then he looked into the distance. His eyes looked past the buildings and the blizzard ahead. His eyes were staring straight at the clouds above the sky.


    "The sound of the wind." As he said it aloud, Ying overheard it and looked at him with a puzzled expression. Joshua turned around and he suddenly looked dead serious.


    What he heard was neither the winter wind that was sweeping the streets cold nor the sound of the northern winds that swept the clouds and frost of the surroundings. What Joshua heard was the rumbling sound that existed between spirits and elements where ordinary people could not notice.


    In a distance where men could not see with the naked eye, there was a man, an existence. His magic that quivered the surroundings around the earth. It seemed that the spirits and the elements were all under his command. The slight movement of that power could blow like a wind. Joshua could sense it.


    "Gold Tier! Glorious Strength! I can''t believe that it would come so soon. A change of plan is needed!"


    Taking a deep breath, Joshua sudden roared out loud, "Residents all around, leave at once!"


    His voice was not gentle but intimidating and threatening.


    "This is not a joke, this is an order. I''ll only give you three minutes! Or else..."


    Before he finished his words, he stomped the ground. Instantly, the shockwave of his stomp spread out. It felt like a tremor. The explosive sound echoed across the city.


    Right before the eyes of the horrified residents, the rocks and stones in the surrounding area of tens of meters were reduced to pebbles. A large crack was presented right on the ground.


    There was nothing else left to say. That was purely terrifying to look upon! So was there any reason to hesitate at all?! Well, facing such a threatening man, it would be best to just follow what he wants!


    The voices of the people in the surroundings began to get louder a little. After that, one after another quickly went back to their houses and homes. They quickly summoned their husbands, wives, and children. Then they quickly took everything that was previous to them and ran away from the city like refugees.


    After the warning, Joshua did not say a word. He was staring at the empty sky. Meanwhile, the silver-haired Divine Armament followed him on his back. Countless people rushed past his left and right, trying to get back to their loved ones.


    It was about to come.

 Chapter 22 You Have Stepped on a Toe, My Friend!

    Snow was falling from the sky. The sun was almost completely blocked from the earth as only some faint streams of golden light could be seen slipping past the thick gray clouds.


    That was the winter in the north. Other than a few days, that place basically had no sun in the sky most of the time, the sky forever gray.


    However, that had changed now.


    Far beyond the clouds where the sun would set in, was a dim grayish-green light.


    That light was only slightly brighter than those lights that escaped through the gray clouds. However, the light was approaching the city closer, getting brighter by the second! Meanwhile, the grayish-green light seemed to be spreading across the clouds as well. Compared to the haze in the surroundings, it was exceptionally obvious.


    "The speed''s not slowing down at all. It''s about to arrive real soon."


    Once known as a legendary warrior, Joshua was very sensitive towards the movement of energies all around the surroundings. He could feel the rippling waves of elemental energy expanding in the atmosphere all around. The breezes of energy brushed by Joshua''s body. Joshua could not help but clench his fist.


    The Mycroft Continent was full of all sorts of strange energies such as magic, spirits, and elements. As long as there is a soul and a body, regardless of any race, one could feel these energies.


    Different races would react to the powers differently. Some might require more time and some might not. However, there was no doubt that a life, regardless of whether it had powerful innate talent or not, would not be able to get to Steel tier, stepping out the first extraordinary step if the soul did not go through [Revelation] to get itself and its natural strength in control.


    Spiritual, life, and elemental energy... A person would be deemed as a pro only if they mastered these powers. Otherwise, they would only be deemed as an apprentice or an ordinary man.


    Meanwhile, humans were known to be the most famous Steel race. When growing up into an adult, as long as they were willing to work train hard, most of them would be able to achieve Steel tier. The best of them might even get to access the boundaries of their souls, bodies, and skills. Once they could access those three most important boundaries in them, they would be able to surpass the limit where they could control extraordinary powers and break through the limit of humans.


    That entire process was called [Radiant Spirit]. That was because the soul of that Class at that level could increase further the power that they wielded. That power could even become a visible blinding radiance. With that radiance, regular people''s bodies and souls might even get burned.


    Meanwhile, the next thing that was going to happen would be¡­


    "Gold-tier enemy."


    With a low voice, although Joshua was looking deadly serious now, he did not show any trace of fear on his face. Instead, he was grinning. Anyone could tell from his face that he was very eager to try his strength now.


    "One of the Wilson family members, Nolan''s eldest brother."


    If the Silver-tier warriors were said to be beings that exceeded the limit of men, then the Gold-tier warriors should undoubtedly be super beings, as their bodies would have been reshaped by pure energy. They were basically immune to diseases and the cold. Their limbs could even regenerate after being cut off. They could also fly on their free will. Other than their heads and energy cores, they had no other weaknesses. Those were not even the special attributes of Gold-tier warriors but the basic attributes of their extraordinary bodies.


    Ying''s spiritual and transcendental build were similar. If Joshua was using [Divine Power], he could become powerful enough to pressure Gold-tier warriors that were weaker. However, there was one thing that kept them from being capable of taking on stronger Gold-tier warriors. That would be the [Glorious Strength] that the Gold-tier warriors had.


    That power was deemed to be a [Miracle] that only belonged to one person. Unlike magic, spiritual energy, Combat Aura, and other powers that could be obtained through training by any living things, a [Miracle] was one of a kind in the entire world. Each one could only belong to one person. There were thousands of them. Such power violated basic principles. There was no other way that a person could achieve such heights in obtaining power. According to legends, there was a vampire who managed to achieve Gold tier and obtain the ability to stop time after some training.


    Of course, that was only a special case that would never happen again. However, regardless of it being basic attributes, the toughness of their souls, or their ability to control their power, the power level of a Gold-tier warrior definitely surpassed the power level of a Silver tier. Furthermore, Gold tier warriors could fly freely and they also have their [Glorious Strength]. So they could easily defeat ten times the number of low tier enemies.


    At this moment, a heavily equipped Gold-tier warrior was vibrating the elements, coming to the main city gates at high speed. The grayish-green radiance that was surrounding him was approaching closer by the second. The aura was dense and intimidating. The entire atmosphere was as if a storm was coming. Meanwhile, his target was undoubtedly Joshua.


    Rumble¡ª


    The air was torn, causing thunderous noise throughout the surroundings. Joshua no longer paying attention to the enemy who was approaching from afar. Instead, he brought up the system tab to have a look at his own attributes.


    [Level 30 (3,817/6,200)]


    With a gentle press, Joshua obtained the experience points for completing his achievements.


    3,000 experience points were transferred into his experience bar. The numbers in the system began to rise tremendously until it was completely filled. A stream of red lights appeared on Joshua''s skin.


    [Level 31 (617/8,000)]


    For reaching Gold tier, his entire body did not shine. There was also no sign of any aura that could smash rocks and stones into smithereens. Right at that moment of ascending to another tier, Joshua''s face was emotionless while he was attempting to control the expanding power buried deep within his body. Without facing any difficulties, he had finally reached Gold tier!


    At the same time, an insanely tremendous force came right down to the ground from the sky, sweeping away everything in that area. A purely condensed killing intent was focused on Joshua now.


    Boom!


    A loud explosive bang was heard after the air was torn, followed by the descent of a radiating shadow from the sky. Meanwhile, the murderous intent that was mixed with rage had been targeted at Joshua. Wordlessly, without any desire to communicate, the Gold-tier warrior who came from afar noticed that all his men were either dead or they had already fled the battlefield. It did not take long at all for him to realize the main reason his plan had failed.


    So this ''Silver-tier warrior'' who was currently standing in the middle of the city, with no intention of fleeing was the main reason that his plan failed!


    The Combat Aura surrounding the warrior ignited. The air around his body was distorted by the rippling waves of the aura emitting out from his body. Waves of white light circulated in the air repeatedly to the point that a conical mist seemed to have formed around that warrior. The Gold-tier warrior descended to the ground at a speed that surpassed the speed of sound. Revealing one of his fists, the violent winds all around instantly turned into a gigantic radiating punch, followed by the intense whistling of air, crashing down upon Joshua who was standing still on the ground. The high-velocity punch was the result of air manipulation. Under the high frequency of vibrating air, even steel would be torn apart into pieces if they were ever hit by that punch.


    "Hmph."


    Suddenly, a stream of red light flashed across the Gold-tier warrior''s eyes. The fierce radiating punch was instantly deflected. The wind had blown away all the stones and dust in the surrounding. Meanwhile, that Gold-tier warrior attempted to shift his direction. Because of that, his body moved a little to the side as if he was attempting to evade an invisible attack.


    "What the hell was that?!"


    Slowly landing on the other end of the street, the eyes of the Gold-tier warrior were filled with uncertainty. At this moment, Joshua held his fist back. The red Combat Aura was rippling around Joshua as if it was solid. Joshua gave a fierce glare at the Gold-tier warrior. Instantly, a murderous intent filled with bloodlust was locked on the body of the Gold-tier warrior.


    Joshua spoke in a slow and clear tone, "Who gave you the impression that I''m just a Silver tier?"


    He then stretched out his right hand towards Ying who was smiling all the while standing right behind him. The Divine Armament did not hesitate at all, grabbing Joshua''s right hand hastily.


    Waves of magic burst into flames. After a blinding flash of light, a silver greatsword that was that exceeded the height of a human appeared in Joshua''s hands. A black chain was seen extended from the hilt of the sword. Meanwhile, the other end of the chain was wound around the warrior''s right hand. The chain seemed to have sunk into Joshua''s wrist.


    "My enemy, you shall become the very first soul that Ying and I condemn to death for my goal to reach Gold tier."


    Raising his hand up and pointed the tip of his weapon straight at the face of that Gold-tier warrior, Joshua was confident. He had already mastered the power level of a Gold-tier warrior. He grinned at the warrior, his eyes cold.


    "So, draw your weapon and die now."

 Chapter 23 There’s No Good Ending for Being Weak, Why Can’t You Understand That?

    In the empty streets, Joshua and the Gold-tier warrior faced off each other.


    Moz Wilson, the strongest among the younger generation of the Wilson family, was known as a Gold-tier warrior with gray hair and eyes. He was fully equipped with heavy armor. However, his movement did not seem to be slowing down at all despite that. Well, the heavy armor would have immobilized the movement of a normal warrior. It was as though this set of heavy armor was as light as a set of leather armor when equipped by a warrior of this standard.


    However, the Gold-tier warrior did not put himself at ease, not even the slightest bit. Joshua could see it in his eyes. Now, this huge and sturdy Gold-tier warrior seemed to be filled with restless thoughts. He was amazed yet puzzled at the same time.


    He was so surprised because the power level of this enemy did not tally with the rumors he heard.


    Joshua van Radcliffe was still a Silver-tier warrior when he was still in the Black Raven Army about a month ago. So it seemed that he managed to break through his own shell and ascend to Gold. However, he should not be able to get himself familiarized with the newly acquired power of his. Gold tier was deemed to be the ascension of the body to a whole new level. Therefore, no matter what kind of prodigy he turned out to be, it would still require a few months of practice before anyone could master that tier of power!


    However, it would be pointless as well even if Moz did not believe it. Currently, Joshua was standing before Moz as a Gold-tier warrior, a strong enemy that could threaten him.


    "I''m Moz Wilson."


    Unsheathing the broadsword from his waist, Moz appeared calm. He then pointed the tip towards his enemy. His eyes were clear as day now.


    "Joshua van Radcliffe."


    Joshua did not hesitate to tell his enemy his name as well. It appeared that exchanging names with your enemies was a tradition around the world. It was a gesture to prove that the warriors were fighting fair and square regardless of who would win. It was just a proof of glory.


    The next moment after they were done with their conversation, the wind howled. Two weapons clashed with each other. The clanging of steel against steel was so noisy and the friction between the two weapons had made fountains of sparks across the surroundings. However, the two of them did not notice such a trivial thing. In less than a second, they had already clashed their weapons against each other over several rounds. Before the violent airstream could set off any of the impact shockwaves, the two of them had already done testing out each other''s strength.


    "Not bad!"


    Backing up to his initial spot, Moz raised his broadsword and placed it horizontally across his chest. He adjusted his breathing pace and let out a low pitched roar. He entirely disappeared once again. In a blink of an eye, a heavily charged slash attack that was tearing the ground apart was heading straight towards Joshua''s head. The black broadsword that was initially placed right before the chest of the Gold-Tier warrior swung out in a blur, like a stream of dark light flashing across the air. Its movement was extremely fast, to the point that it was almost impossible to see.


    A tiny fraction his strength was enough to lift and twist the air around him. That strike seemed to be just a normal strike. However, the strength and the speed were unleashed at maximum potential. It was just like a normal strike in between his breathing pace. No subtle changes were needed in that strike at all.


    "Foolish."


    Upon letting out a roar, Joshua''s expression was as cool as steel. Facing such a heavy strike that could easily destroy the castle walls and splitting steel, Joshua chose not to retreat. Instead, he raised his left hand up. He was ready to take on that heavy strike from his enemy with his body made of flesh and blood. With merely his flesh and bones, Joshua stopped the strike with ease. At the same instant, he swung that greatsword of his that he was holding in his right hand from bottom to the top. It was a solid upswing strike that was heading towards Moz!


    Puchik¡ª


    Flesh and blood¡­ Even if it was the body of a Gold-tier warrior, that body should not be compared to the toughness of a weapon forged from steel. Furthermore, that weapon was infused with Combat Aura. Not to mention that it was swung at Joshua by another Gold-tier warrior at full strength. Joshua''s left palm was split in half upon contact with that heavy strike. However, even though that was the case, that strike which was originally aimed at Joshua''s head was slightly set off of its track. Because of that, that strike went all the way down by the side of Joshua''s body. It was a miss. Meanwhile, because Moz stayed in mid-air after his attack, he did not have any way to borrow a force to change his position in mid-air. Moz was helpless against the fully loaded upswing strike that Joshua threw at him!


    After Ying transformed into her Divine Armament form, she became a heavy and huge weapon that was even larger than the size of a human. So while encountering Moz''s broadsword Joshua lost the agility in wielding his weapon. It was hard for him to take the pre-emptive strike in battles.


    However, that would also mean that if he could land his attacks on his enemies, the damage he could deal would be much higher than the damage regular weapons could deal.


    Moz never expected Joshua to risk his life just after their first encounter. Because he did not want to simply let go of the weapon in his hand, Moz did not activate his Combat Aura in the first place to fight back. Instead, he chose to avoid the strike that was coming at him. So the Gold-tier warrior kept his weapon based on his battle instincts and saved himself from Joshua''s heavy strike that could have split him in half. However, after a moment''s notice, Moz only realized that his elbow on his left hand was broken after deflecting the impact of Joshua''s attack.


    "¡­Your courage could even astound the gods."


    After witnessing Joshua controlling his arm muscles to stop his bleeding wound, Moz broke out in cold sweat, clenching his teeth.


    "I''ve never met an opponent like you."


    "That''s because your previous enemies were all weak."


    Joshua closed the wound on his left palm looking nonchalant. With his Combat Aura blazing on, his blood and bones were swiftly restored. His left hand regenerated back to its former state. Joshua smiled coldly and said, "You must not have experienced many battles with other Gold-tier warriors. So how would you know the way to use such a skill then?"


    He was speaking as if he had experienced many rounds of battles with Gold-tier warriors.


    Moz was bewildered for the moment. This guy should have only ascended to Gold tier less than a month ago. Moz looked doubtful. So why did he seem like he was much more experienced than Moz?


    Truth to be told, Joshua''s experience was much more than Moz''s. Furthermore, the difference was not a little, but vast.


    After acquiring power, Gold-tier warriors had healing abilities which were on an entirely different level. As long as the warrior''s vitality was strong enough and the body of the warrior had sufficient nutrients, the warrior could regrow any lost limbs over a couple of days. As for wounds that did not involve losing a limb, the warrior would only need a matter of seconds to regenerate. They could swiftly recover a certain level of their battle power within that few seconds.


    Receiving a wound that could quickly recover as the cost, Joshua had given his enemy a blow that hard to recover from. That was an instinct he had as a legendary warrior.


    Joshua once again clenched his healed left fist, unclenched it, and then tightened it again.


    Joshua was feeling great at the moment. In fact, he had never felt this great in his life. It went beyond his imagination that he enjoyed the taste of his own and his enemies'' blood in a battle of life and death.


    Meanwhile, the street where the two of them were battling against each other became silent. The residents that were once living there had moved far away from the streets to seek shelter. Some dust from the rocks that floated out from the potholes was the result of the impact of the battle between the two Gold-tier warriors.


    Frankly speaking, Moz''s strength most probably went beyond Joshua''s current strength, which made sense. After all, there had been two versions of Gold tier before Continental War''s server was open to the public. They were from the same legend though. The Gold tier was different from the Gold tier after the Dark Tide. The Gold tier during that time was valued for their quality rather than their numbers. Most of their forms were elites. Some of them were even leaders, so they were much more powerful than the regular form after the Dark Tide.


    However, even though that was the case, this is also an insurmountable gap. From physique to the control over the power, ascending to Gold tier was a whole new level, in terms of power. In the game, such process had been replaced with the [Glorious Quest] that countless players were complaining about. The long list of quests had replaced the adjustment process. Meanwhile, in this real world, an adjustment period was needed. Just like a child could not wield a greatsword, an infant could not wield a greataxe. So common people could not have familiarized themselves with such new changes over such a short period of time.


    However, how could Joshua be categorized the same as those people?


    About a month ago, he could just simply unleash an extraordinary natural gift. His punches could have easily destroyed the mountains and stir up waves. He was a legendary warrior! Now he was ''demoted'' back to a Gold-tier warrior. So it would not take long for him to get used to his battle style. It would only take a few seconds¡ª


    In other words, he could just easily get used to it during the few seconds while he was talking to his opponent.

 Chapter 24 How Can You Collapse Before I Use My Ultimate Skill?

    After confirming that most of his strength had recovered, Joshua did not say a word. He immediately held his sword with both hands and charged forward. The silver blade was swung towards Moz''s neck with a violent pressure that was enough to rip a regular human''s body to shreds. The whistling swing of that sword was intense.


    Meanwhile, even though Moz had a broken left elbow, he reacted as a true Gold-tier warrior would, by not hesitating. He stopped breathing for a brief moment and regained his composure. Then he raised his broadsword in an attempt to block that strike.


    However, how could it be possible for him to block a two-handed strike with a one-handed weapon? There was no need to think about who would win and who would lose under that circumstance.


    A radiance flashed, the shockwave in the next moment swept across the entire street. The scattered rocks and rubble were blown away into the distance. The windows and the doors that were not closed tight cracked. The impactful force from the collision of the two swords resulted in countless shockwaves and explosions. Everything in the surrounding area was wiped clean.


    "Arghhh!" Once again, Joshua let out a roar. The red radiance beneath his skin continued to glow, slowly gathering in his hands. Warrior was a Class where players rely on roaring to unlock their full potential. With that loud roar, his power instantly raised by a notch or two. Immediately, that became the last straw that determined the battle between the two of them.


    The blade of the greatsword began to press towards Moz''s direction inch by inch. Meanwhile, the broadsword that was forged from steel and embedded with god knows what sort of spells was beginning to crack. After a brief moment of cracking up, a loud snapping sound of steel was heard. The broadsword broke into more than two pieces. The heavy silver greatsword was slashed down towards Moz with unstoppable force as if the sword would slice this gray-haired man in half.


    However, as a Gold-tier warrior, Moz was not that useless. Although he lost an arm because he underestimated his opponent earlier on, he was ready to face his opponent in his strongest form!


    [Glorious Strength: Shape of the Wind]


    The power of a Gold was rampaging that moment forth!


    Greenish-gray Combat Aura was beginning to rise from the surface of Moz''s body. The radiance of glory shone brightly. It looked like green flames blazing on. Moz was controlling the rhythm of his breathing, using his breath as a support to boost all the power in his body. He then used his soul to activate, condense, manipulate, and unleash the power!


    Countless strange-looking runes arose from among the blazing flames on Moz. The shattered blade had already been dispersed into the surroundings due to the previous strike from Joshua. However, a strange power formed itself into the shape of the broadsword blade that was shattered. Then the shape of that power condensed, intensified and solidified. Following the sound of flames ignited by a spark on fuel, the sound of flames spreading rapidly was heard. A vague shape of a huge blade that seemed to be formed from the air had replaced the shattered broadsword. The length of the newly ''formed'' broadsword was approximately twenty meters. With the reappearance of the broadsword, Moz succeeded in blocking Joshua''s incoming strike.


    This huge blade that was made of green elemental power trembled from time to time. Other than Joshua''s huge sword, anything that came in touch with it seemed to be crushed instantly. It was similar to Moz''s light punch in his previous attack. This blade should be able to crush steel and cut through weapons with ease!


    Meanwhile, the silver Divine Armament that was engaging it also had the red radiance coursing through the entire huge sword. Within that radiating light, a terrifying power was about to be unleashed.


    The red and the green flames were blending into each other. The two huge powers clashed with each other and the impact created a gigantic hole in the street where they were battling against each other. Countless violent air currents which were muted due to their speed had blown the rocks and dirt into the sky, causing a dust storm all around the street. Some of the wooden houses even collapsed and turned into ruins.


    At the same time, the situation was a tie. Meanwhile, Moz was completely astounded; he could not believe what just happened.


    The elemental blade that was formed from the power of his [Shape of the Wind] could naturally destroy most regular weapons. Even enchanted weapons would suffer damage to some extent. However, witnessing the silver greatsword pressing against his own weapon without sustaining any damage at all¡ª could it be that this normal-looking weapon was actually a legendary weapon that was more than just excellent?!


    What the f*ck! Even the Wilson family''s armory does not have many legendary weapons! More importantly, none of those legendary weapons were in Moz''s hands!


    Well, even if Moz used up all of his ultimate moves, he would still not be able to turn the situation around. He did not even force his opponent to activate his [Glorious Strength] yet. Moz could sense that the situation was not in his favor at all. However, Moz was considered to be doing quite well for he had lost the left hand that caused him to not be able to use most of his skills.


    Well, would his enemy be kind to him then?


    Facing the onslaught of his opponent without triggering his [Glorious Strength], Joshua kept quiet as he was activating his third skill today.


    [Supreme: Enrage]


    This skill belonged to the strongest warrior in the forest, the Bear Warrior Ursa''s Ultimate move¡ªEnrage!


    His blood was like boiling magma, his life force actively converted into rage. The power within was slowly spreading every part of his body. The red Combat Aura instantly burst out in a much more powerful manner. In one brief instant, the whole silver greatsword blazed in flames. It looked like a crystalized red sword radiating in blinding light.


    Joshua lifted his greatsword and slammed it right down onto the target again and again! Under the circumstance where they were competing with each other in term of strength, the elemental blade that was basically just like the broadsword, cracked bit by bit until it was forced to gradually return to its original elemental state.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The only thing that Moz could do now was back his steps up one after another! Every step backward left a large hole in the ground. Every step he took, he spat blood right out of his lungs. Moz could not withstand such pure violent power that was pushing him back. Followed by the consecutive blows that Joshua was throwing at him, without saying a word, Moz could only clench his teeth and take it all head on.


    By the end of it, the elemental blade that was formed from the [Shape of the Wind] had completely disintegrated into countless green light spots, dispersing into the surroundings. At that instant, a radiance flashed across Moz''s eyes.


    It is time!


    Before that, Moz had relied on his [Glorious Strength] to counter Joshua. Even though he failed, it was not for nothing. Now that Joshua''s power had been largely amplified because of his secret move, his movement speed was slightly affected. Furthermore, the elemental blade had been dispersed to the surroundings. The powers were clashing in the atmosphere of the city. That moment was also a moment where the insanely powerful enemy let his guard down, showing weakness. So that was it! That was his chance to strike back!


    Taking a step forward, pushing his body forward like a whirlwind, Moz abandoned every single defense on himself and turned all of his power into speed. Then he pushed himself forward so fast that his movement speed had exceeded the speed of sound in one instant, offsetting an explosive bang in the atmosphere. He charged straight into a position where Joshua''s sharp greatsword could not reach. At the same time, he raised up his right hand and swung a punch right towards Joshua''s heart.


    Receiving such a swift and intense punch that was enough to break through rocks, the skin on Joshua''s chest was instantly torn apart. His muscles and veins were exposed to the air. However, his blood did not ooze out like a fountain or whatsoever even though the punch had landed solidly on Joshua''s chest.


    Moz believed that he had won!


    During that 0.01 second long battle, Moz could only strike out in full strength in time with his Gold-tier body which had undergone severe training and hammering. That was the only punch based on his instincts that could possibly change the tide of battle. Although he did not have enough time to do any thinking, it was a situation where he either did it or die! So before his enemy could react at all, he could basically end the battle with that strike of his!


    Joshua van Radcliffe was indeed a powerful enemy¡­ He actually managed to forced Moz to such extent¡­


    A left hand suddenly appeared right before Moz''s fist. Moz''s fist was firmly gripped by the hand.


    His thoughts were cut off, his breath stopped. The gray-haired Gold-tier warrior was so stunned to see that his fist was almost smashed by the left hand into bits. Flesh and blood splattered everywhere. Meanwhile, the shards of the broken bones even went into the muscles of Joshua''s chest. The enormous power even completely twisted the joints of his elbow. His entire palm was basically sunk into his chest. A large amount of blood began to splash out from the wounds.


    However, that was it! A punch that was initially enough to crush an enemy''s heart, go through the chest of the enemy, and break the enemy''s backbone and other internal organs had only managed to crush a right hand and a few ribs of the enemy. A Gold-tier warrior would only require a few days to fully heal from that sort of injuries.


    A heavy strike from Joshua''s knee was struck right in the middle of Moz''s chest. Moz''s ribs and chest were smashed into bits at the same time. At that moment, Moz could also hear an emotionless voice being spoken from above his head.


    "I''ve got you."


    That was a calm and yet much more terrifying sentence to hear. Before the gray-haired Gold-tier warrior could react to the situation at all, his body had dropped heavily to the ground. His blood began to flow out from the large wound right in the middle of his chest. He was lying on the ground while his life was slowly slipped away from his body. Moz was stunned as he fixed his eyes on his enemy. He could not react to anything at all.


    Joshua went up to Moz. He turned his right hand around to hold down his huge sword. Coldly, he said, "Die."


    Upon a heavy strike down at Moz''s body, the huge sword that was tough enough to break steel cut Moz''s body in half. Blood began to gush out of that Gold-tier warrior''s body like a fountain. Meanwhile, the gray-haired Gold-tier warrior had no breath left to say anything.


    I¡­ I''m defeated? I still¡­ I still¡­


    After breathing heavily for a brief moment, he drew his last breath and died.


    That battle had only lasted less than two minutes before it was over. So it actually made sense that Moz died unwilling to believe that he was defeated.


    "Well, that''s not bad at all."


    Lifting the broken left hand that did not seem to look like a hand anymore, Joshua frowned. Now that he was still in the [Enrage] status, 80% of his pain had been shielded from him. So the injury in his left hand was like being slammed by a sledgehammer. Even so, he did not feel much pain.


    "That''s quite a powerful strike before he drew his last breath."


    Since the beginning, Joshua did not intend to take out this Gold-tier warrior of the Wilson Family without sustaining any damage; it was too troublesome and the city had sustained too much damage as well. When two warriors of the same tier were battling against each other at full power, they would definitely be throwing skills at each other. So it would only take less than a few minutes before the center of the city was totally destroyed. Even if the priests and the high tier warriors were there to protect the civilians, the number of casualties in the city would still be far too great. Furthermore, those who survived would have no place to stay anymore. Although Moz''s [Shape of the Wind] could not deal any damage to the greatsword which Ying transformed into, that power could still destroy any normal houses in a blink of an eye.


    If Moz could also infuse his [Glorious Strength] and other more threatening skills during the battle, well, by then...


    Tsk, pathetic. That was why Joshua wanted to end the battle with the swiftest method. He had been planning to take out that troublemaker as soon as he could.


    So before the Gold-tier warrior could actually unleash all his strength, he was already slain by Joshua.

 Chapter 25 Seven Gods of Men

    A half-naked man with black hair who was holding a silver greatsword was currently standing right in the middle of a street with no undamaged bricks at all.


    After the battle ended, the magic and elemental power that rippled across the battlefield where Joshua and Moz were battling against each other had returned back to their calm state. Meanwhile, the dust was blown away and dispersed from the scene. Joshua could sense that there was no one in the vicinity of hundreds of meters around him. No matter it was the residents or the mercenaries hired by the Wilson family, none of them dared to stay around to observe the place.


    Followed by a bright yet non-blinding flash across the sword, the silver greatsword changed back into a silver-haired girl with green eyes who seemed disorientated.


    "Master, was that it?"


    "That''s right." Joshua nodded without hesitation. "I''ve taken out that uncle who tried to snatch my title and the Gold-tier warrior of the Wilson family who orchestrated all this from the shadows!"


    He felt great and relieved at the moment. He began to speak more than he usually did, "I know. There are certainly many plans involved in using a count as a puppet. There are a lot of schemes, a lot of backcourts, a lot of countermeasures¡­ But f*ck it! None of that matters!"


    Looking at the silver-haired warrior who died with his eyes wide open, Joshua spoke in disdain, "They thought they were very clever. But the truth is, they were too na?ve. I''ve killed them all. So what''s the use even if they had millions of schemes up their sleeves then? A bunch of imbeciles!"


    "No, Master¡­ I don''t really know much about schemes and this sort of things¡­ What I was trying to say was, don''t you feel that the battle only lasted two minutes? Don''t you think it''s a little too soon for the battle to be over?"


    The silver-haired Divine Armament shook her head. She did not understand anything that Joshua had just spoken of. Ying looked at Joshua with dissatisfaction.


    "I''ve waited for so long, and you only used me for two minutes?"


    "Huh?"


    "I''ve waited for so long!"


    "¡­ Well, I can''t deny that, Ying. That''s because I have you." Joshua began to adjust his tone back to normal and spoke to Ying calmly. "Without you, the enemy''s [Glorious Strength] would never activate. I have no equipment that could block the impact of the enemy''s [Shape of the Wind]. The battle outcome with Moz would have become unpredictable."


    "Is¡­ is that true?" The silver-haired Divine Armament girl was praised by her master for the first time, which surprised.


    "Of course!" Joshua answered assuringly.


    Upon hearing her master''s words, Ying immediately replied, "It''s my honor to serve you, my Master."


    After that, the young female Divine Armament smiled, even though was obvious that she was trying not to. She appeared joyful, as she followed Joshua from behind.


    ¡­ Well, that''s good for now.


    Upon nodding his head, Joshua did not intend to stay there any longer after he took his weapon back. He looked around for a bit to make sure the direction where he was heading before he began to move. "We''re going to the cathedral. We must hurry."


    "To ring the bell in order to inform the people?"


    "No, to heal my arm."


    That was, in fact, a very serious thing to be handled as soon as possible. Since [Enrage] could suppress 80% of the pain Joshua was feeling and greatly enhance his strength, Joshua did not feel much pain in his palm that looked like a smashed mud pie dangling his wrist. However, he was experienced in such regard so he knew that once the effect of the skill faded and the adrenaline stopped, the sudden pain that was enough to make an iron-willed soldier drip cold sweat.


    Although he could forcefully endure the pain, why would he want to do that?


    Naturally, Ying did not have any objection to that. So the two of them began to rush over to the church not far from them.


    Cathedral of St. Laurent


    Seven Gods among Men. They were the God of Might and Justice, the God of Love and Hate, the God of Order and Destruction, the God of Law and Freedom, the God of Conservation and Reformation, the God of Skills and Schemes and the God of Life1.


    These gods had no difference in their status.


    However, in the sacrificial rituals, the God of Life would be placed before the others. Well, no one knew the reason behind that. Perhaps many players had tried digging for the explanation on that, but there was no clear answer up until today.


    The Seven Gods among Men had no name with real meaning, not they have any form. So no matter if it was the statues, the mural or even the paintings, there was no specific way to express their appearances at all. Each of the gods only had one symbol of their own. Other than responding to the humans'' prayers, the gods would basically do nothing as if they never existed in this world.


    However, Joshua knew that it would not take long before one of the seven gods, the God of Might and Justice would form an alliance with the Metal Dragon God in order to take down the Pentashade Dragon God. By doing so, they would be able to remove the barriers of the outside world. That event should trigger the prelude to the arrival of the Dark Tide, a World Class Historical Event [Berserk Dragon''s Calamity]


    The location where Joshua was currently standing at was known to be the cathedral of the God of Might and Justice, the largest meeting place in the North for the worshippers of the God of Might and Justice. It was named after the first saint, St. Laurent. Meanwhile, there was a black holy logo in the shape of a ring hanging above the bell tower that was blinking brightly.


    Right by the stairs at the entrance, there was a huge stone tablet which has some words crafted on it.


    "Justice without the light will require the strong to prevail."


    Frankly speaking, the cathedral had a somber atmosphere to it. It was a church community that reflected the public after all. So no matter how solemn they appeared to be, they had to be friendly to the people. Joshua turned to look at the other side, where there was another stone tablet piece.


    "Monday - Friday, Will close in the morning. Afternoon, praise and worship session. Sermon in the evening."


    "Saturday afternoon meal. Sunday morning prayer. Afternoon meeting."


    There was also another small line of words crafted on the lower part of the stone tablet.


    "Bring your own tableware."


    After all, this was a church. They could not ask too much from others. Joshua could still remember. When he was still young, he would come here to listen to the hymns. The old priest over here was very familiar with his presence. Would that old priest still be there? Would he still be able to recognize Joshua as the little boy back in the day?


    After passing the stairs, he arrived at the doors of the cathedral to find that they were shut. There was also a huge and sturdy wooden plank stuck in between the doors. Well, there was no way that any sound would be able to get past that door. It was all his dead uncle''s fault. He was the one who caused all these. Because of his deeds, everyone did not dare to step out of their own houses. Since there was no one coming to pray, the church had no reason to leave their doors open. So they would have to shut their doors tight and stop anyone from entering. Even if Danlya and the Wilson family were ten times braver than they actually were, they would still not be daring enough to touch the sacred cathedral.


    It seemed that regular shouting and screaming would do no good in getting the cathedral to open up their doors. With no choice left, Joshua was forced to activate his Combat Aura and knocked heavily on the door several times.


    When the red radiance touched the surface of the grayish-brown door, instantly, a milky glow began to surface. This glow shimmered on continuously as if a stone was dropped into the surface of still water that caused countless ripples across the entire surface. It did not take long before the cathedral''s stone doors began to open slowly. Four knights that appeared to be the guardians of the cathedral and two Silver-tier priests walked from behind the doors to greet Joshua and Ying.


    "The Cathedral of St. Laurent is not open any believers at the moment," said the first knight despondently.


    "We are currently not allowing entrance to pilgrims as well." The second knight also spoke in the same manner.


    "So no matter your purpose is here, please¡­ Wait a minute, you are?"


    Before he could finish the words that he seemed to know by heart, the third knight froze for a moment. After a brief moment of hesitation, he said to his comrades, "Hold on, my fellow mates. This... this person appears to be the next heir."


    Meanwhile, the [Enrage] form was about to end. The intense pain was beginning to spread across his entire body. Joshua sighed and said in a helpless tone, "That''s right, it''s me."Ö÷ÉñÉúÃüÖ®Éñ


    Not too sure why death was left out hmmm....

 Chapter 26 Of the Church, Only Seven Members Had an Unspeakable Scheme

    Since they knew the identity of the man that was gravely injured, who could still give off an intimidating aura, things were easier. Even though they thought killing the successor would be simple¡ª


    The great twin doors were flung open allowing Joshua and Ying to go in the church. One of the knights of the cathedral hurried to the back, perhaps to report to the higher officials. After a short while, when Joshua''s arrival was informed, two priests came to the hall and welcomed him to a small chamber to start the preliminary healing process.


    "Please remove the resisting powers against the holy element." The priest that had a younger appearance politely requested. "You are a Gold-tier warrior. If you''re unwilling to cooperate with us, I''m afraid that our divine spells would not work on you."


    "That''s true. My apologies."


    Joshua had truly forgotten about having the Level Suppression effect since all the priests that were his comrades were all legendary tier. If he did not remove the Combat Aura around his arm, he would not be able to receive any healing. Hence, he''d rather have a full healing effect than suppressed healing.


    "Please continue."


    The priests nodded and started to chant their spell.


    "Word''s Truth: Cleanse."


    "Word''s Truth: Diminish Bleeding."


    The spells used were simple ones to kill all bacteria and to slow down the bleeding process to help stop the bleeding. Perhaps due to a higher tier of power, the priests that were healing Joshua had to use a lot of magic power to break through his powerful resistance. From the looks of it, the church would have a tough time dealing with Joshua. In fact, three knights of the church were getting into a dusty mess just by cleaning Ying. The entire welcoming hall was literally covered in dust.


    Not long after, the previous knight that had run off to the back of the church, returned to where Joshua was. Following closely behind him was an Upper Silver-tier, middle-aged priest. Despite having a full head of white hair, the man did not give out the vibe of an old man. In fact, he had his chest held high, his nose pointy, and his eyes sharp, all of which made him appear dependable.


    "Master Artanis."


    "Master Artanis."


    The two priest got up from their healing and bowed to the person.


    "Is it done? Not bad."


    The man glanced through the work done on Joshua''s mangled hand and immediately understood the potential damage to it and how efficient his disciples were. After praising the two priests, he looked at Joshua and shook his head. "Joshua¡­ How did you end up like this?"


    "My question exactly, Uncle Artanis. When did St. Laurent become so quiet? Listen carefully. I think, beside us, there''s no one around."


    The two seemed to be close, however, it was not the time to have a friendly chat. The effect of ''Enrage'' had started to wear off. Joshua could not even exert the force to open his mouth when the pain from his crushed hand had started to prickle his brain.


    "Follow me to the quiet room."


    Artanis knew the degree of such pain. Instantly, he turned and quickly made his way to the back of the church. Joshua gritted his teeth in pain as he got up to follow Artanis. The two priest followed as well.


    The four knights in the cathedral stayed back and closed the large door. Ying was done and wanted to follow Joshua, however, she was immediately stopped by Joshua.


    "Ying. Please wait here."


    "¡­ Yes, Master."


    Joshua could not think straight then but could tell from her expression she was feeling disgruntled. No matter how she felt, once the order was given, she had no choice but to obey.


    In the quiet room, Joshua, the black-haired warrior, sat down on a stone chair and place his left hand into the center of a crystal basin with markings engraved on the side. Artanis sat down opposite the table. With long sharp pliers, he carefully picked out the bones fragments within his flesh. The other two priests were busy as well.


    Of the two priests, one of them was very young. From his appearance, he looked like he had just reached the age of twenty. The other was older. Probably at the age of thirty-four or thirty-five. The younger one was standing beside Artanis and illuminating the table with a divine skill called the ''Shadowless Illumination'' while the older one was casting a divine spell called ''Resist Pain'' and a bright radiant light. The light was to assist Artanis to have a clearer view of Joshua''s hand while also preventing the wound from festering.


    From Joshua''s point of view, the scene was the same as any modern-day surgery.


    "Alright. I''ll have to reassemble the larger broken bones and remove the smaller ones. It is time to start the restoration."


    After a few seconds later, Artanis stretched out his hand and took a deep breath. He took a piece of clean cloth and wiped away his sweat. "Ahh¡­I''m getting old. My vision is so blurry that I almost pulled your veins."


    The younger priest frowned and said, "I did suggest you get yourself a pair of goblin-made glasses yet you insisted on not getting them!"


    "Enough." Artanis glared at the younger priest and continued, "Let''s get on with it."


    "This will hurt a little."


    He touched the basin after a bright light glowed in his palms. The markings on the side of the basin glowed as light filled the engravings on the basin. The center of the basin then glowed with a soft white light, engulfing Joshua''s hand. The effect of the light was immediate as he could see and feel his hand was being mended. The wound was closing at incredible speed and the pain subsided. After a while, the wound was closed and his mangled hand was restored to its original shape.


    "Hmph. It''s almost done."


    The middle-aged priest removed his hands from the basin and the light faded away. Joshua closed his hand and nodded his head in satisfaction. "Besides a few missing bones, I can feel that my hand is almost completely healed."


    "Let''s not be hasty. If you''re careful not to get into a similar incident that made your hand that way, you could fully recover within a day with your Gold-tier power rank."


    Artanis stood up and took the crystal basin off the table and stared at Joshua sternly. "This is a warning. Although you can heal within a day, do not try to use your left hand for anything drastic for the next two weeks. Unless you planned to visit me again with another wound, I''d charge you for your next visit. Count yourself lucky. I''d charge you 3,000 gold coins for such a treatment. It''s free this time since you''re close to me."


    "Not a problem. However, there''s something I''d been wanting to ask. Uncle Artanis, weren''t you a priest in the Divine Punisher Guild? How did your healing light become so effective?"


    Joshua did not wait for an answer and got of the stone chair. He did not actually care for his answer since his hand was already mended. That was odd. Is switching between different Divine Light possible?


    His eyes were glued to the middle-aged priest that was removing the crystal basin. Joshua had no recollection of such a skill back when he was playing the game. If such a skill had existed, his team did not need to consist of a gray knight, sacred knight, and templar. All he needed was to have one Divine Light user and be done with it. Such a thing could never be possible¡­However, the game had so many things that even if a player were to keep such function a secret, no one would ever find out.


    "You''re correct. This divine-engraved basin is made of helix crystal. Together, it allows Sacred Fire, Divine Heal, and Holy Judgment to change into healing properties. A month ago, the pope had brought a large number of knights and priests to the church near the holy mountain in the distant sea. Hence, there are only a total of seven members of the church. If it wasn''t for that, there would not be many casualties out there."


    The man sighed heavily. "Joshua. I''m neither blind nor deaf. I know that you''re originally a Silver-tier warrior. Yet you stand right in front of me as a Gold. I couldn''t help but notice there''s a loud commotion outside not long ago. Coincidently, you come to my church and asked to mend such an injury. Could it be, that you killed them?"


    "All of them." Joshua blatantly admitted. It was only then that Joshua used the appropriate tone and manners to talk to the middle-aged man. He was a good friend of the old butler. A Divine Punisher priest of the Church of Justice.


    "Whether it was the wretched uncle of mine or the people that were pulling the strings from behind, I killed them all."


    "Sigh¡­ Cambrie, Victor. Would you please give us a minute?"


    "Yes, Father," said the duo almost immediately. Even though they wanted to know what was going to happened, they had to obey their teacher. They paced towards the door and left the room.


    Artanis stood up and went towards the door to lock it without saying a word.


    Joshua trusted the man. He was one of the main reasons he had come to the church in the first place. Naturally, the priority was to get his hand healed.


    Artanis was the old butler''s good friend. Those two had been drinking buddies for the longest time and had been visiting the same bar, the dwarven bar east of the city. At that time, Fang did not age. In fact, he had the appearance and complexion of a young man that people had repeatedly mistaken for them as father and son. Sometimes even grandfather and grandson! Word got out and the two became closer as the two shared the same hobby of drinking good liquor. A long time ago, in a fit of drunken rage, the white-haired priest had demanded everyone around him to address him as a middle-aged man. Never mention the word old or face his wrath.


    It was a funny incident to talk about¡­ If only the old butler was still around.


    After a long silence, Artanis laughed at the door and came back to his seat. He stared at Joshua''s deep crimson eyes that had a slight black tint and said, "I''d never had thought that I''ll be able to see you. It''s been only two days since I''d received a request."


    He shook his head and took out a folded envelope and gave it to Joshua. It was a letter.


    "I believed he wanted you to read it when the time is right."


    Joshua took the letter and noticed beautiful cursive handwriting on the letter.


    It said: [To the New Master of the Radcliffe house¡ªJoshua van Radcliffe]


    [From, Your servant Fang]

 Chapter 27 Why Does My Writing Suck When I Have Been Including Tons of Plot and Foreshadowing?

    When one stood in the center of Moldavia, one of the human territories in the north, one would never expect to see the sun or the moon. There, the wind, snow, and the white thick clouds would never allow the sun to peek at the earth. Mount Great Ajax was covered in clouds, covering the lower part of the volcano with snow and ice that extended all the way down to the 3,000 miles unfrozen river. That was the scenery Moldavian citizens saw every day.


    The black granite wall stood in the middle of the snowy plain. A nameless city in the territory of Moldavia, protected by the black granite for as long as it could. Cold, harsh winds blew from the far north, carrying snow. Some landed and some were blown off the walls but never once was fully engulfed by the cruel snow.


    The time was already close to 9 a.m. and many travelers could be see coming inside the city. Despite the bright indirect light from the sun, the it was extremely cold that a single breath would turn into visible vapor.


    The clock tower bell rang nine times to notify the citizens that it was time to get out of the house for work. For some, it was merely time to get out of bed. Not long after, doors were opened and the citizens started to flood the streets. When they had noticed the mysterious disappearance of the patrolling soldiers, they returned to their homes and brought out cleaning tools to remove the piled-up snow.


    Closer to the center of the city, opposite of the center plaza, was a huge Gregorian church. The bell that hung high in the clock tower was still vibrating.


    Cathedral of St. Laurent. Inside the church. Main hall.


    There was not a single church member in the praying hall made of stone. At that time, there was only a single¡­ being. A silver-haired Divine Armament who was waltzing around the hall playfully, looking at everything, some for the very first time. She would walk up and down aisles between the long benches and would occasionally stop to stare at the ceiling. She would cock her head when she saw something that she was interested in and continue to waltz around after some time.


    When she walked to the corner of the hall, she stopped to stare at a large holy statue. She wanted to touch the statue out of curiosity but before her slender little hands could make contact with the white marble statue, she froze in place and retracted her hands.


    "One must not simply touch the belongings of others." She muttered to herself and turned the other way to stare at the variety of colorful stained glass on the church walls.


    ''There are not many unknown things here that were not recorded in the memory crystal.'' She thought to herself and smiled.


    Not long after, Joshua voice could be heard from behind the church.


    "Are you there? Ying, it''s time to go."


    Joshua came out of the back room, expressionless. Artanis, clad in white clerical clothing followed behind him along with the two other priests. They approached the young Divine Armament.


    "Is this the new¡­ maid you hired?"


    The middle-aged priest looked down at the young Divine Armament and frowned with concern.


    "She''s too young and too¡­ small. Where¡­ how did you manage to hire her? As a member of the holy church, I have to warn you about underage¡­ violations."


    "Just think of her as my younger sister. Or perhaps a useless daughter. I was never going to expect her to properly take care of the household."


    The matter of the Divine Armament was a heavily guarded secret. Joshua was not allowed, and could not afford to let anyone know about them. Lucky for him that his house had a strange practice of hiring servants that did not age. Hence, having a young maid with him was not out of the norm.


    "When the snowstorm stops, I want you to help me with gathering the people around."


    "I hear and obey, my master."


    Artanis bowed to Joshua and said, "I''ll be handling the paperwork for the title of count. The Golden Libra of the royal court should not be any trouble to deal with because of your contribution to the Black Crow Army. My guess is that the paperwork should be dealt with flawlessly. Rest well and wait for the good news."


    "You have my thanks. The mansion is now in ruins. The only way to communicate with the Empire is the magic communication circle in this church." Joshua nodded with gratitude after saying those words.


    "Ying, let''s go."


    The poor little Divine Armament was at lost since the conversation between Joshua and Artanis was too direct and quick. However, she did not need to understand what they said to begin with.


    She nodded gracefully to her master and responded to him with her emerald, unblinking eyes. "Yes, Master."


    Artanis scoffed wryly and bid the two farewell. Joshua left the church, followed closely by the silver-haired girl.


    They continued to walk without talking for a while and when Joshua had reached the fifth street, he stopped.


    "Ying."


    "Yes, Master?"


    Ying ran in front of him. It was then she noticed the weird expression on his face. It felt like he was thinking of something complicated. The look of his eyes as he was focusing on the far horizon. The furrowed brows¡­ The silence.


    Joshua stuttered a little. "Do you think¡­ that¡­ with my current status, I would able to contract two Divine Armament at the same time?"


    Ying started pondering when she was asked about a topic of her nature. She winched a little as she was thinking hard.


    "It''s hard to say¡­"


    "It''s fine. Just say what comes to mind."


    Ying went silent for a few more second before squeaking. "When it comes to Divine Armaments, Master has a talent for it. In fact, it could be said that you had an incredibly high aptitude for it. In the family lineage, there were some that could not even pull us out, not to mention actually using us during a fight. Thankfully, there were still many who were able to successfully make a contract with us and induce a transformation."


    She stuttered a little as to organize her words. "However, those humans weren''t able to last very long. That being said, Master was able to pull me out with a single pull. In fact, the contract was made smoothly and flawlessly, I might add. You even induced the transformation and used me without having to put much force. Not many could last as long. At most, the usual contractor would last for ten minutes before they would start feeling weary."


    "Just so you know, using us Divine Armament in battle would drain a large amount of energy from the contractor''s body to the weapon. When using the skill, that amount of power will be increased. The load on the contractor''s body will be high. If one could last for more than ten minutes, one could be said to be extremely strong!"


    Ying cocked her head as of she had just realized something strange about Joshua. "Master¡­ Even though you had only fought for two minutes, the power I felt in you could last for as long as an hour! Perhaps even longer! However¡­"


    She stopped her excitement and spoke in a serious manner, "Even so, contracting two Divine Armaments would be a difficult task. The load on the contractor''s body would be more than double. It''s not the same as 1+1=2. It''s more than that. It''s complicated¡­ However, as I was informed, there was no contractor in existence that has used more than one Divine Armament. Otherwise, the blade-sealing chamber would not have stored so many old Divine Armaments."


    "Master. Of all the contractors in the family, you are by far the strongest one. However¡­ I feel that having two Divine Armament would be a challenge for you. There''s still a huge gap in the power level required."


    Joshua listened with his arms crossed and remained emotionless. He nodded and said, "That means, it is possible to contract two Divine Armament at the same time. It is just that my powers and those before me weren''t capable of doing so. Correct me if I''m wrong."


    "Hmm¡­ It''s vague. And complicated! Master, it could be done if you increase your power level by a little more. The main point is that your current power level will not do."


    Joshua scoffed and nodded. "I see. Thank you for your explanation."


    He realized the truth about his current condition and continued walking. However, after several steps, he realized that Ying was still standing at the same place, not moving but¡­ flinching?


    Joshua turned back and tapped her shoulder.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    She jumped a little and averted her gaze.


    "¡­Nothing. I''m fine, Master¡­"


    Joshua did not bother to ask further questions and made his way towards the west of the city. After several more streets, Ying looked a little flustered. When she could not take it any longer, she squeaked. "Master?"


    "What is it?"


    "Am I¡­not good enough for you¡­?"


    Ah¡­So that what''s she was thinking about.


    Joshua finally understood what was Ying being flustered about and reflected on what he had just asked. It was, truthfully a little too direct. Ying, having misunderstood his intention was only natural. Since it was his fault, technically, he began to comfort her.


    "There''s nothing wrong with you. Rest assure that you have performed admirably." Joshua smiled and praised the little girl whilst caressing her palm-sized head. "That reason I''d ask about having about a second Divine Armament was not to replace you. I''d just wanted to know where I was able to¡­"


    He realized his words were only going to hurt her more and quickly stopped to change his phrase. "As long as I have you, there''s no better feeling of security."


    "Mm!"


    Ying smiled and her emerald eyes glittered with happiness when she received the praise from her master. She did not even care about Joshua''s unfinished sentence.


    While the young female silver-haired Divine Armament was having the time of her life, Joshua was thinking about something else. His hand unconsciously moved to his breast pocket. It was the letter.

 Chapter 28 The Secret Letter

    [To the New Master of the Radcliffe house ¨C Joshua van Radcliffe]


    [From, your servant Fang]


    [By the time you read this, you should have gotten rid of the bugs that were infesting the mansion and the city. Artanis is my trusted friend. A man that is very religious. Hence, I entrusted this letter to him with utmost confidence. However, to prevent any breach of privacy, you would have to prove your identity.]


    "Such confidence. Was he really that confident that I could eliminate the trash? Even though I did manage to take out the trash¡­ Still, if there''s something important to say to me, why did he not talk to me instead?"


    Joshua sighed longingly as he held the letter in a small room, located in the far west of the city. He had found a nice place to hide. It was small rest house that belonged to the Radcliffe house which was located in the west, next to the graveyard. Since the main mansion was reduced to rubble, he had no choice but to relocate to the small house. It was all thanks to ''Joshua''s'' memory that he was able to find the place. The house was bigger than those of the other common folk. Even though it was old and not as fancy as the mansion, it was tidy. There was no wild grass or traces of dirt. The d¨¦cor and the cleanliness were top notch. It could be because a certain someone frequently visited the place to clean it.


    Joshua allowed Ying to wander about while he found a small room to rest and read the letter that was entrusted to Artanis from Fang. He tore the envelope and unfolded the letter. When he had expected a long, well-written text after unfolding it, all he saw was a blank sheet of paper with a small magic circle stamped in the center. The paper itself looked ordinary. Hence, if someone else were to try and remove the seal, the entire letter and its contents would be destroyed. To unseal the letter to reveal the message, he had to do something to trigger the seal.


    "Hmm¡­ Could it be?"


    After a quick glance, Joshua lifted his index finger and focused his Combat Aura to flow to the top of his finger. The crimson red light flashed around his hand and the light was concentrated at his fingertip.


    Hooong¡­.


    The vibration of the Combat Aura started to shake the paper as he slowly touched the center of the seal.


    Fwoosh¡­.


    The magic circle absorbed the light and started to glow. The light circulated around the seal and slowly broke away after some time. The patterns slowly disintegrated into nothingness as the real contents of the letter slowly surfaced out of the blank paper.


    It was wise to use Combat Aura to verify one''s identity since every person''s Combat Aura differed from each other. Like fingerprint recognition tech in the real world, Combat Aura shared the same uniqueness as no two people could share the same aura. It would change according to the breathing technique and body physique.


    The text came to light and Joshua lowered his head to read each word.


    [Young master. No¡­ To the new head of the Radcliffe house, when you are reading this paper, I have most certainly left this world.]


    [Please do not mourn my insignificant death. As my master, the contractor has left the world, so shall I. The reason that I am still able to live and breathe was because the previous head of the house released the restraints of my energy core¡­ Right now, with every breath left inside me, I am to fulfill the last mission that was entrusted to me. I must bury his remains, along with mine, into the tomb of the Radcliffe family. This is the responsibility of a Divine Armament, as well as the job of a butler.]


    [Between the two Divine Armaments that I prepared for you, which did you pick? Either way, since you have known about the existence of the Divine Armaments, please allow this lowly butler to explain the origins of us, the Divine Armaments, and how the Radcliffe family was able to make contracts with us.]


    Joshua could not believe what he was reading. It had surpassed anything that Joshua had expected.


    The truth about the old butler''s ten days remaining lifespan and the means of how he was able to stay young was revealed in the letter. Everything else was also true since everything had matched what the system had shown.


    Fang''s death, was an inevitable act of nature. It was¡­ frustrating to see him leave.


    Joshua clenched his fist with utmost annoyance.


    The tomb¡­ could it be the one at Fort Dark Forest?


    The Radcliffe''s mansion was built on the foundations of battle and war. How could a family of such origin forget such glorious history? Their life for blood, their strength for war, their purpose, to kill. As such, even in death, they would be buried with their weapon. Even in death, they would rest in peace in the small family tomb located in the corner of Fort Dark Forest, beside a chapel that was in charge of the burial ceremonies.


    Joshua shook his head hard. It was not the time to recall the memories of the past. He took a deep breath and braced himself to read the rest of the letter. He was sure to be reading more information about his otherworldly realm.


    [The Divine Armaments, are not a product of this world. To be precise, I and all of the Divine Armament were created with resources from another world. A world that had been obliterated by evil monsters.


    The origin of this could be traced back to 347 years ago.


    347 years ago, in Starfall Year 494, due to the resurrection of the ''Ancient Dragon ¨C Blazing Black Dragon Alatreon, the Great Ajax volcano erupted, puffing great smoke enough to blanket the icy North entirely. With the great magic power surge spreading through the airspace, the magic teleportation circle that was meant to sent troops from the Empire of the south to the land in the north was ineffective, causing the early sages to fall in the ancient Starfall Ocean. With their demise, the fortress that had stood the test of time¡ªFort Dark Forest¡ªhad lost their only hope for reinforcements.


    Desperate times called for desperate measures; hence, the Empire had gathered an army that could be said to be the greatest gathering of the strongest soldiers in the history of mankind. The army comprised of elites. The army was only a small company of 200 men. However, each man was so strong that they could take on a thousand soldiers alone. Hence, with such gathering of powerful men, they were sent to subdue the ancient dragon, pacify the Great Ajax volcano, and to fix the teleportation circle to restore the pathway from the Empire to the Northern land.


    The subjugation of the ancient dragon was completely flawlessly and Alatreon was nowhere to be seen. It was unknown to where it had disappeared to start its long hibernation. The Great Ajax volcano was also pacified easily. There were nine magicians that had reached the pinnacle of sorcery worked together to create a powerful magic circle to cease the molten lava activity deep within the volcano. As such, the Great Ajax volcano would never erupt again for thousands of years to come. The teleportation network was restored and the fortress had restored their means of reinforcement. The great army rested in the north before the return to their place of origin.


    Everything was according to plan, until one fateful night. The next day, in the forest located somewhere at the foot of the volcano, was a light. In the center of the desolate forest, there was a glow. A small glow that radiated with strong abyssal darkness. It was alien to all, the dark and corrupting light was spewing out smoke. Not long after, the smoke formed a strange line formation. A powerful burst of magic erupted from the source of the light and the land pulsated, like a beating heart, until the earth itself cracked and split apart around the lines that were created by the smoke. Within the gigantic crack, out came monsters that had never been seen. They came in all shape and sizes. Some looked like plants, yet some looked like machines. The monsters that came out were not vulnerable to magic or Combat Aura. Strangely enough, they were weak against physical attacks.


    However, even though the means to destroy the alien invaders were simple, the powerful army created by the Empire to subdue the ancient dragon was unable to stop the monsters. Amongst the dwarves that were within the army, there was a powerful dwarf named Ironborn Moira. With his keen eyes and sharp observation, he had noted that the monsters'' own claws and fangs were capable of inflicting powerful damage onto themselves. That was not all. He had even managed to observe the death of these monsters which resulted in the conversion of their dead corpses into thick black ash. Furthermore, the death of the monster would result in drops; materials that were very strong and capable of absorbing powerful supernatural forces. Hence, it was discovered why the monsters were not vulnerable to magic or Combat Aura attacks.


    Moira proceeded to craft weapons for the army, using the materials gathered after the initial killing of the first wave of monsters. As such, with the provided new weaponry, the army of soldiers was able to slice through the monsters'' thick carapace like a hot knife through butter. As such, even if the monsters'' spawned unlimitedly, the soldiers would not face any trouble to destroy each and every one that spawned.


    The battle lasted for only a day and a night, resulting in the black ash soaring into the high skies, contaminating the clouds and shaded the sun. However, along with the disruption of the burst of magic power from the point of origin, the monsters had stopped spawning and the source had seemed to have closed. The army exterminated every single monster that was still roaming in the forest and went back to report to the Empire.


    Concerned over such a mysterious event, the Empire had ordered the army to roam freely in the north to stand guard and to provide instant reinforcements to those who needed them. This allowed the Empire to gather its mightiest warriors.

 Chapter 29 Monolith

    [Before the coming of the legendary warriors from the Empire, the battle in the forest continued on for four nights. Each night, the same event would repeat. A bright light sparked from inside the forest, followed by a heavy spreading of black smoke. A burst of magic followed by a large crack in the earth. The same event continued until the fourth night, when the resisting soldiers had finally reached their limits. Curious about what they were actually fighting, they decided to send out a few strong ones to enter the crack and to uncover the truth.


    Out of all the defending soldiers, only four were chosen. When all of the monsters were killed, the four selected soldiers crawled their way into the crack. It was a revelation. Something that was otherworldly, the crack in the earth, which was suspected to be a doorway to the monster''s lair, was a portal. It was a stable dimensional portal that was formed naturally. It seems that the portal could appear at any two worlds that had magic. Any powerful disruption of magic would cause a crack in the dimension, thus allowing the formation of a doorway that bridges two or more worlds.


    Knowing the truth of the portal, the four soldiers went across it and came to a deserted wasteland. There were countless monsters, filling the land from the portal till the end of the horizon. The moment the four soldiers stepped onto the land, the monsters immediately sensed them and started to attack the strange aliens from another world.


    The four selected soldiers were the strongest amongst the resistance. Hence, they were strong. So strong that the monsters could come in massive waves but they did not falter. Come rain and shine, they would never yield.


    They had spent more than several hours killing the monsters that came to them. After processing all the monsters'' droppings, one of them had accidentally found a huge monolith that was left behind from a superior, wiped out civilization.


    The monolith had writings carved on it, of which, none of the soldiers could understand. However, something magical happened. The soldiers could not read but only stare at the monolith to understand what was the message was. It was a story. A tale of how an entire civilization went extinct.


    The content of the message was:


    The civilization that lived in this world, strived to succeed through powerful alchemy skills and magic tools. Their mastery of the two aspects was strong enough to allow them to engage in trading with other worlds. Thousands of dimensional airships had flown in the airspace of other worlds, allowing the people of the world to trade across multiple worlds with ease. However, there was one unfortunate incident that occurred while they had traveled to an unknown world. An unknown monster had landed and attacked the carrier.


    Even though it took some time and effort, the crew members aboard the airship was able to defeat the monster, not realizing that one of the crew members was planted with a parasite.


    On the day the airship returned to their homeworld, bringing in goods and items from the other world to theirs, one monster had spawned out of the infected crew member and attacked everyone present then. The magic tool that the crew member had could not deal any damage to the monster. Unfortunately, this particular civilization did not have any strong soldiers in the first place. There were only people that were highly efficient in using magic tools. Hence, when that single monster was killed, there were only five men left on the airship.


    They thought that everything had ended with the monster''s death, as they were to document the monster to let everyone know about the dangerous monsters from another world. The problem was, things did not end there. There was more than one airship traveling around the world that was attacked. In truth, there were more than several ships that had been attacked and countless crew members had been infected with the monster''s parasite. When the ships had returned to their homeworld, those parasites grew at exponential speed and burst out of their host and started to kill anyone that was around them.


    It was the start of the true terror that reduced the civilization to ashes. Despair spread across the land like a plague. What was once a peaceful civilization, was invaded by chaos and evil monsters from another world.


    In less than half a year''s time, the powerful attacks of the monster, coupled with the terrifying speed and means of spawning, the monster had managed to eliminate all that once stood as tall as the clouds. All construction and proof of a great prosperous civilization were erased. The survivors were sent into hiding to many castles that had stood the test of time. Monsters came in large groups to attack the castles, trying their best to force out the survivors and to devour them.


    They lived in constant fear, worry, and despair. Not long after, the emotion of dread turned into something aggressive. They were no longer afraid. Instead, they were angry. The hatred they bore for the monsters were so great, that they had given the monsters a name. Aragami. The raging gods.


    No sooner, the survivors started to fight back and from the ashes of their initial defeat, they had risen to resist. The battle between the survivors of that world and the Aragami grew long. Once the survivors had fully analyzed the enemies'' weakness, they had started to form a large group of people to start a large-scale counterattack.


    Among the survivors were genius alchemists. They had used their powerful technologies that enabled them to travel across universes, and the materials left behind when the monsters had been killed, to create a new type of arsenal. The weapon was made by combining a sealed energy core and one part of the user''s body (1) to create an inscribed charm, to form an attachment to the weapon. Through the meticulous implementation of complicated magic circles in the weapon, the powers contained in the materials that were dropped from the monsters once they were killed, could be transferred to the user, allowing them to gain strength and vitality that rivaled the Aragami. As such, even a normal non-combatant could be a professional Aragami slayer just by wielding the weapon. (2) With the power in hand, the initial few soldiers were able to slay the Aragami easily without any casualties. Although it was slow, the progress chart rose exponentially. The more they killed, the more material they could salvage, more weapons could be made, allowing more soldiers to join the fight. That was the birth of the first Divine Armament.


    Victory was almost theirs. The survivors that were once hiding in the old castle had given up sulking in a corner and came out to slay the Aragami with their weapon in hand.


    Just when victory was so close, the real winner of the war was still not decided.


    One fateful day, when the sun was covered in black clouds, making it look like night had been there the entire time, a sudden distortion in space appeared in the high sky. The air got cold and no sooner, breathing was difficult as every breath they took, it felt like thousands of microscopic swords pierced their lungs from the inside. All the survivors looked to the skies and the cold wind froze even the ocean itself. The black smoke concentrated in the sky, along with the gray mist and rain cloud. The sky started to crack and the world itself was being torn apart. The numbers of Aragami that came pouring out of the distortion of space was indescribable with numbers.


    An unnamed, unidentified monster, the Evil God, the dimensional demon, had arrived.


    The powers granted to the soldiers who wielded the weapon, originated from the deceased monsters. However, the first crafter made fatal mistake to think that the power came from the monsters itself. Without will or conscience, the weapons were unable to resist the call from the beasts. All the survivors were turned back to mere mortals in that instant.


    When the last of the Aragami that rained down the sky and swallowed everything that existed, the last to survive¡­those that cared of preserving the knowledge had decided to pass on the information on this monolith. Here lies the history and the means to create such a weapon.]


    "¡­" Joshua puts the letter down and rubbed his temples after reading such an intense letter. He walked to the window and opened it. He needed to pause for a minute, he needed the cold winter wind to help him relax his troubled mind.


    The content of the letter¡­ the event¡­ was rather familiar.


    In the fourth expansion of Continental War, the abyss was opened, the demons'' descent, the coming of evil, the spreading of chaos¡­ all that¡­ was without a doubt was the same setting of the game and the world that he was in. It was not something that he had looked forward to. Even though the civilization of the game was not able to reach the point where humans were able to cruise across dimensions like airships across the continents, Joshua''s current world would not be able to handle such a threat. Even though there were many gods protecting the realm, they had their own fair share of civil wars. If the dimensional demons were to attack this realm, the gods will put aside their conflict and fight the invaders side by side.


    The civilization mentioned in the letter was rather unfortunate to be the one that discovered an undefeatable adversary. The world that was destroyed by the monsters had better technology than all of Mycroft Continent combined. If they wished to invade, Joshua could put all his money on the civilization of the other world. However, although they had better technology, the Aragami that emerged out of the Dark Forest was suppressed by the Empire''s soldiers. That alone had proved that different civilization progress had led to a different outcome. One aimed for peace and expansion, while the other sought for power and domination.


    As for the dimensional demon, that was beyond Joshua''s knowledge. In the game, there was a small group of oracles who were known as the fallen gods, that had the potential of legendary tier. However, as for the strength of those dimensional beings, be it the dimensional demon or other beings that roamed the space between dimensions, they were surely beyond [God] level powers, or perhaps even higher than that.


    Joshua could not stop thinking and decided to return to the letter.


    [The four selected powerful soldiers that went through the portal and arrived in the other world. One of them was your ancestor. They were the ancestors of the Vlads, the Scarlets, the dwarven Ironborns, and the Radcliffes. Together, they had decided to put exploring the unknown world on hold and instead move the monolith back to this world. Once the Empire received the news of the other worlds, they constructed a teleportation circle and sent over a group of mages.


    Under the guidance of the legendary mage, Carbala Kaos applied a strong seal onto the crack in the earth, the portal that spawned the Aragami. However, the problem with the portal was the unknown power that drove the dimensional portal. Nonetheless, it was strong. Perhaps, even stronger than the abyss. It was feared by all that the sealing magic applied to the crack was not able to fully close the portal. It was speculated that if there was a burst in magic, causing disruption in the air, the portal would break open once more and the rise of the Aragami would once more plunge this world into darkness. Even though a large number of them will be stuck in the portal, there would be stronger Aragami who could push their way through to reach this world.


    To stop the disaster that befell the other world, and to better slay the monsters known as daemons, or Aragami, the four chosen ones, with the legendary mage Carbala, they had decided to forge the weapon that was described on the monolith.


    Translator''s Note:


    (1): One part of the user''s body: The author did not explain which part of the user was taken. It could be even an organ, or a bone, or even the soul of the user. It is extremely vague.


    ¡ªExplained in the next chapter.


    (2): Weapon: The author did not describe the weapon. It is unclear whether or not the weapon mention in this chapter is in the form of a sword.

 Chapter 30 Another End

    Each civilization had their own specialty. For the humans in the Mycroft Continent, magic and Combat Aura was their specialty. Advanced alchemy was the specialty of the other world. Hence, when it comes to forging weapons, there were some modifications made while the main frame of the weapon was kept intact. It was, after all, the final weapon created by a dying civilization. Besides a few aspects that could not be understood, most of the methods and materials needed could not be modified.


    The primary changes made to the weapon''s design were the addition of sealing circles and the rebuilding of the energy core. It was all to prevent the demon''s influence on the weapon. Hence, instead of a regular energy core, the magicians and mechanics of this world had inserted man-made soul core. As such, it enhanced the weapons and granted it strong consciences. They had the ability to suppress the call of the dimensional demon. At the end of it all, the final weapon was created. It was not known who was the person who suggested the idea, however, the final weapon''s dormant mode was given a humanoid shape. That was the origin of us, the Divine Armaments.


    There was something that you should know. Keep in mind, Master Radcliffe, the dimension demon has an all-powerful, near-omniscient level of sensing powers. When a certain number of beings have come to know of his existence, the demon shall be grant a clear vision of that world and would start an all-out invasion. That was why the secret of the Radcliffes cannot be let out. Right now, there are only a few people who know about it and have been sworn to the highest level of secrecy.


    When the first few Radcliffes were informed about the existence of the secret, they stood tall and refused to back down. With pride, they took up their swords and bore the responsibility of protecting the land against the rise of the Aragami.


    When you were born, a small part of your wrist bones was removed to create the core of the Divine Armaments. They are called Ying and Lin. In the beginning, they had no true form. However, after years of growth, they will listen to you, obeying your every wish, desire, and will. The end form could be anything, but no matter what form they take, they would be your favorite weapons.]


    Joshua scoffed at the final comment. After reading the content of the letter, Joshua compared and found it was the same as the setting of the game. The Sealed Land was the place where the portal was. The portal that led to the other world. The world that was destroyed and abandoned. He did not know that the place had such an extensive backstory. Joshua organized his thoughts after taking in so much information. He leaned back in his chair and just when he was about to relax, he heard a loud noise coming from the living room of the house. After the noise died down, he heard Ying''s panicked gasp. He could imagine the little Divine Armament had toppled something over and quickly tried to mend it before Joshua realized.


    He smiled and turned his hand over and examined his wrist.


    "Was is the bone?" He muttered to himself.


    His curiosity was piqued, wanting to see it with his own eyes. With no hesitation in his expression, Joshua put the letter aside and focused his Combat Aura on the tips of his fingers. In a flash, he slit his wrist along the veins of both his wrists to pry open the flesh.


    Hidden deep within the flesh and bones, there were gems, one in each wrist. Both were glowing with mysterious color and had rune marks on them.


    The one in his right wrist was a silver gem with traces of green lining. The one in his left wrist was a black gem with several spots of rubies. Naturally, the one in his right wrist was glowing brighter than the one in his left wrist. Although it was black, it was still brimming with radiance, like an onyx. Even though they had different colors, both gems had rune markings that were branching out. Those runes had merged themselves with Joshua''s body to form a perfect symbiotic state. They would grow along with Joshua.


    Satisfied with what he saw, Joshua closed his wounds by concentrating his aura around his wrist. Instantly, the wound mended itself immediately, leaving no trace of its existence. Joshua was astonished at his ability to heal yet he remained silent. He took the letter and continued reading.


    [The Vlad and Scarlet family, alongside with the Radcliffe family had moved to the north and chose to remain there. Unfortunately, the protection of the secret lasted only until the fourth generation. The Vlads and Scarlets had chosen to abandon their lifelong mission and decided to forget everything that had to do with the other world and the demon. The dwarves had no real connection to the event. All they were entrusted with was the creation of the Divine Armament''s core. In fact, the only dwarf that knew about the event was Ironborn Moira. No sooner, it was only the Radcliffes that remained as the guardians of the secret and the Sealed Land.


    As time moved on, the Divine Armament had made huge progress from the first prototype, to the latest sixth-generation Divine Armament, which I belong to. It was over 300 years since the first prototype was created and the rise of the Aragami had always been suppressed by the Radcliffes. The seal had never been broken. Everything was perfect¡­ until recently.


    Your father, my master, the Winter Count was never uncaring towards you. It was a circumstantial issue. He had to focus his mind on facing the Aragami. Half a month before this letter was written, the Great Ajax volcano had resonated and there was a rise of magic power in the area. Like the past, it was an omen to signify the coming of the Aragami. However, this time, it was different. The Aragami that appeared recently was stronger than any that your father had faced before, The seal had failed to stop them from coming out of the forest.


    As such, your father personally led the attack and I was assigned to recall you from the south. He had finally decided that it was time for you to know the truth. Unfortunately, the situation was far dire than expected. Not only did were they much stronger, their numbers exceeded far from the usual count. In total, there were more than twelve Gold-tier Aragami and over hundreds of Silver-tier Aragami that had broken past the seal and came out of the dimension portal.


    Unable to assume defense, your father had decided to go for offense instead. However, even after unleashing my true form, and performing mutual resonance, we were unable to defeat the swarm of Aragami. When all hope seemed lost, he had finally decided to do what''s right. He had sacrificed all his life force to trade for a momentary power that exceeded those of ordinary humans. He did manage to kill every single Aragami around. However, the damage sustained from the Aragami was fatal. As such, when your father killed the last Aragami, it was his final breath as well. I was supposed to perish along with my master yet, at his final moments, he removed the restraints in my energy core and revoked the contract that bound his lifeforce to mine. In doing so, I was allowed to live for only a short period of time to complete his dying wish.


    That concludes all that had passed. The secrets that were passed down to each generation of the Radcliffes have been passed to you, Joshua van Radcliffe. You are now the guardian of the city and the protector of the Seal. Your duty is to kill the unknown daemons. This is an inheritance, a responsibility, an honor, and history.


    I find the need to repeat myself once more. This secret cannot be revealed to anyone. This letter must be discarded with extreme measures. If others know about the existence of the Dimensional Demon, I fear that no one can save us all. It would be fine if there are less than a hundred people who know about it but when that numbers go any higher, the Dimensional Demon will be able to detect our world. Once the Dimensional Demon has decided to attack, he will launch an all-out invasive force to destroy this world. Even though the Gods and the World itself will try their best to prevent that from coming in, the Dimensional Demon can still find a way to infiltrate our world. Be it a new species of monsters, blood sacrifice summoning, or anything means of summoning him into the world. It will be possible for the Dimensional Demon to break past the Gods and destroy this world.


    You must treat this matter with the utmost priority. Remember, you''re bearing the weight of the world on your shoulders. That is what I will leave you with as my parting words. I have nothing else to say. Goodbye, young master. Farewell and be well.


    Yours sincerely,


    Fang.


    "Tsk."


    Joshua was mad. His aura was leaking out of his body uncontrollably as it burned everything around him. Not even ash remained. Joshua appeared emotionless even as he felt every vein in his body was pumping power-filled blood all around his body. He was feeling uneasy.


    The fire spread and burned down the wooden window. Instantly, the cold wind blew in and dispersed the heat of the room. Joshua was immediately cooled down. The burning aura that fills the room was also removed. He walked towards the window and let the winter wind to cool his head further. He took a deep breath and sighed. The vapor that formed from his breath flowed with the wind, disappearing into the winter''s night.


    Joshua was not a man of many words, and he disliked expressing his feelings as well. However, at that moment, he had no words to say. He could not even find the proper emotion to feel.


    The family of guardians¡­ He had always wonder what it meant ever since he heard some nobles addressing his family name during his graduation from the Empire''s Miskatonic Military Academy.


    Joshua gazed at the sky. The snowstorm seems to have lightened up a little despite the heavy snowfall. The city was quiet and there was no enemy in sight. Moz was killed. All those that were with the Wilson family had escaped with their lives. It was supposed to be a matter of celebration. Yet¡­there was no such feeling of joy in him.


    Joshua retracted his head back into the burnt room and scoffed disgruntledly.


    "This is annoying."


    He turned around and reached for the door.

 Chapter 31 Weren’t the Fighters in the North Old Farts?

    There was a door in plain sight, covered only with old plaster. The snow had only made it easier for it to remain hidden. In the corner of a random street of a small neighborhood area, the door was truly invisible. It was not hidden on purpose but merely blended into the background. Without anyone opening it, no one could truly see the door unless they were meant to find it. At that moment, the door was opened, and there were people talking inside.


    "Jos¡­ My Lord, did you really kill Moz?"


    Nolan, the gray-haired stalker with purple eyes, was the next heir of the Wilson family. Such a girl of her age should be lounging in the garden of her house, enjoying warm food and exquisite wine. Not hiding in a hidden room in the territory of other great houses, in the middle of a raging snowstorm. However, because her reckless, idiotic elder sibling engaged in a mindless pursuit of his own selfish deeds, she was forced to follow him to the main city of Moldovia. The worst of all, she had to stick her neck out, hiding in a small random room, enduring the frigid temperature, to talk to¡­a monster.


    "Did I kill him? I doubt that anyone could still breathe if I cleaved them in half. Ah... Don''t get me wrong. Your elder brother was strong. His punches before his death were strong. I felt that."


    The man who was standing in front of her was a man with curly long hair that grew past his neck, almost touching his shoulders. His black and red eyes did not show any emotion. Although his appearance was not the best, it had a certain allure, especially his toned muscles and posture. Joshua spoke with such tenacity that his words felt like a hammer pounding on her. Each word could render her breathless as the sheer pressure and intimidating aura he gave off was truly someone who could end her life in a snap.


    The man glared directly at the girl. Like cold steel, his eyes pierced through her, sensing her nervousness.


    "Where is Chris? Did you not escort him to this safe house?"


    He crossed his arms and that made her nauseated.


    "Ah¡­ No. That.. er¡­ he left¡­ Alone."


    She could feel fear creeping up to her like a spider up one''s neck. Her throat went dry and her brain was whirring.


    With the best of her ability in mind, she had purposely chosen this safe house to hide in. It was perfectly camouflaged among the other house and would not draw any attention. It was the kind of house which one could escape from or to. The window behind her, the chimney on her left could be easily kicked and destroyed to create a momentary distraction for her to escape. All she had to do next was to activate [Existence Removal], [Human Invisibility], and [Advanced Stealth] for her to remove her presence from the world.


    "Speak."


    It was only one word. A simple word that rang in her mind like a church bell. She quickly gathered her thoughts to the present situation. Her conscience was drifting towards escaping and when Joshua''s deep husky voice rang, she realized that there was no way for her to disobey the man. She sighed at that thought. She was facing a Gold-tier warrior, a warrior that could defeat another Gold-tier warrior with relative ease. If she were to demonstrate a slight move of disobedience, the man could be holding her head in his left hand and her mangled body on his right. She was still young and had no plans to convert her class to a dullahan.


    "About two and a half hours ago, Chris received a magic message and left in a hurry. I had no intention to reprimand him hence I let him go. However, he did leave behind a letter addressed to you. It''s right there by the table. Don''t worry. I wouldn''t want to read it."


    "Another letter¡­"


    Nolan immediately picked up a change of emotion in the manner of which Joshua spoke. The black-haired warrior''s tone suddenly turned sour. He frowned and picked up the letter.


    "We''re brothers. He had no conflicts with me and neither had I. I have no intention to kill him. But why did he leave in such a hurry? Something is wrong."


    That''s right! You had no intention of killing me as well, but my legs are giving way just talking to you!


    "From the looks of it, I heard it was something about an alchemy laboratory and trading problems in the southern Empire. Perhaps that was the reason he left¡­"


    Feeling a little guilty for his disappearance, Nolan carefully explained to Joshua while constantly monitoring her word choice. Nolan suddenly felt that Chris the alchemist was probably a caster. From his behavior and action, it seems that his intelligence was far higher than hers. He knew when to create a distraction or a reason to leave earlier. Yet, she was left there, in the room, alone, fooled.


    "Let it be. I had no interest in his matters."


    He placed the letter down and turned to the stalker. He then cracked a smile. The kind of smile that tells you that the person was up to no good.


    "For our next topic of discussion, let''s talk about the scheme that had led to the severe damage to the city, about the Wilsons that had supported my late uncle."


    "About that¡­"


    "Understand this. Think carefully about your next words, if you do not wish to have me knocking on the Wilsons'' door. Do you understand?"


    "¡­"


    "Sit down Miss Nolan. Let''s talk."


    *****


    Starfall Year 831, Winter, 6th of November. Fort Dark Forest.


    It was sunny. A day that was rarely seen.


    Even though the winter sun was not warm enough for anyone to feel, it was still nice to have some sunlight and heat. For others, it might be just another regular day, but for the guards that were patrolling the city, it was a great day.


    However, despite the cheery day in the Fort Dark Forest, things were extremely gloomy in a room.


    It was a meeting room, constructed with white granite blocks. A black and gold fur carpet adorned the floor while in the center of the room was a large handcrafted long pinewood table. There were several large warriors clad in heavy armor sitting on all sides of the long table. Everyone was quiet. Everyone was¡­silent.


    "55 silver knights, 120 elite northern riders."


    Someone who was sitting on the left side of the long table broke the silence. The man who spoke was a warrior that wore a thick full-face metal helmet that slightly muffled his voice, making it sounds deep and depressing. He continued his report, "It''s less than half of the entire fortress''s force. Everyone is fully armored and equipped. We are ready to sortie at your command."


    "16 men mage group. 9 Upper Silver-tier priests. 6 Silver-tier mages, and one cryomancer."


    The second voice came from the right side of the long table. It was an old man and full head of white long hair. He wore single-framed glasses and had a long bronze staff. The man''s appearance was both stoic and fierce. You could even misjudge the man as a warrior instead of a mage. His voice came out from the gaps in his teeth.


    "All instant-cast scrolls have been readied. We could destroy a large part of the wall with those."


    "Chiri! Feng! What nonsense are you talking about?! Speak to me in human language!"


    A blond middle-aged knight stood up and slammed the table. He was sitting in the frontmost position of the table. He yelled, "I don''t care how many people or things you''d prepared! All that doesn''t matter now! What took you so long?! You dare to take your salary?! You dare to call yourself a loyal servant who serves the city lord?!"


    "Enough with your blatant words, Zorgen! Don''t think for once second that I won''t strike you down just because you''re the head of the fortress!"


    The man with his entire head covered with his helmet stood up as well and confronted the knight that was sitting in the front most of the table.


    "Wasn''t it you who had given us the order to wait! What are you trying to pull by acting all surprise?! If you''re half the man you said you were, you would have already sent troops over to the city and came back victorious by now!"


    "He''s right. Don''t look down on mage! I, Feng Lawrence openly declare that there''s no northerner that can''t wield a sword! Explain yourself! Or do you prefer to have a duel outside?! Right here, right now!"


    The old white-haired mage tossed his bronze staff aside and removed his robes. Scars adorned his muscular body like decorations in a house during a celebration. His muscles were so huge and well-built that he looked like a man that could take on a bear and rip it apart with his bare hands. The unique mage; part arcanist, part berserker flexed his fingers and created a ball of fire in his palm without even saying a word. The ball of flame hovered in his hand, cracking as its holder was ready to hurl it out at any second.


    The meeting room then turned rowdy. From an awkward silence, the room was about to turn into a chaotic battleground with those three ready to jump at each other. The rest of the meeting attendees were rather calmed. As if they had seen this scene many a time, they rushed over to the three fighters and held them back.


    After a short struggle with the fortress chief, the leader of the mages and the leader of the knights, everything returned to normal.


    "What a shame!"


    The old mage slammed the table with his fist. It was a disgrace that could be felt by the entire room. Pain, not from slamming the table, but from shame and guilt, was shown on the old man''s face.


    "As a knight, how could we not serve the Lord!? How could we lose the city?!"


    The knight with the full-face helmet voice was furious, yet there was a hint of shame. "If the Lord of the city is still alive, he would¡­ Gahhh!"


    "Enough. Who would have thought that Young Master Jos¡­ The new Lord could be so powerful!"


    The blond, middle-aged man sighed and raised his eyebrows as he was curious about Joshua. "It is weird. Young master¡­No. The new Lord should have come to us. Even with the coming of the Dark Tide, we could assemble together and sortie to take back the city with relative ease. Why would we want to fight alone?! We have no knowledge of his return. It was only thanks to Elson that had know about the Lord''s return from the Black Crow''s Army."


    "The Lord himself was strong enough to take down twenty to thirty Silver-tier knights. He single-handedly reclaimed the city! What does he need of us?" Chiri scoffed and removed his helmet. He crossed his arms and planted his face on the table. Solemnly, he said, "A knight, who cannot serve his Lord. A knight, who let his Lord to fight a war on his own. I am guilty of this act! How I''d wish the Dark Tide would come quicker so that I could kill those daemons and wash away my shame with their blood!"


    "Right now. It''s vital that we do not do anything rash. Best we send back the city guards, for they need to maintain order in the city. That is all."


    As the last speech was given, everyone got up their seats and the meeting was adjourned.


    The news spread faster than wildfire. One by one, whispers turned into declarations. All knights in other territories, even the dwarves that lived in the north were shocked by the news.


    Joshua had returned.

 Chapter 32 I am your Father—No... Liege of the City

    Many were clueless about the death of the Winter Count. When the knights of the mansion received the news about it, their faces went as pale as death. Those were the knights that were staying in the countryside. Due to the heavy snowfall, the route to the city was cut off. Hence, it was already too late when they received the news. The news about the death of the Winter Count, the invasion of outsiders, the new successor''s return and how he single-handedly reclaimed the territory. Once they were informed of the entire scenario, those knights were clueless about what to do next. After contemplating for some time, they had decided to send him their congratulations and condolences through a letter to Joshua. They sent their messenger to deliver the letter to the new liege, which represented their promise to serve the new liege of Moldavia when spring came.


    *****


    On the other side of the city, at the foothill of Mount Great Ajax where the dwarves gathered to live, the crimson-yellow molten lava continued to boil and simmer at extreme heat. The unrelenting heat from the pool of flowing lava was a source of perpetual warmth. It was also a gathering place for the fire elementals. Their presence, coupled with the extreme heat of the lava had sent hot air to rise up like steam from a boiling kettle. The hot air rose beyond the clouds in the sky and forced the clouds to move away due to the fast-rising heat. As such, while the clouds were blanketing the entire area of the North, there was a gigantic hole near the volcano. The golden sunlight that came every morning would warm the dwarves, giving them a golden warm gleam.


    Underneath where the residential area of the dwarves, there was an underground smelting area. It was where the dwarves placed their furnace. The black steel-casting furnace core.


    Circulating in the rune inscribed machinery, iron and steel would melt down into liquid form. Like an obedient cat, the liquid iron and steel would flow along the castings and form into various shapes and sizes according to the cast that was placed. Once the molten iron and steel are cast, the casting tray would be sent to the blacksmiths that would start swinging their hammers to mold the casted iron and steel to form the shape they wanted.


    One by one, refined weapons were crafted. Each batch would take some time to make and once the completed product had reached a suitable amount, they will be sent off for export to various territories.


    While many others were busy hammering and rising hot metal, there was an elder dwarf that was controlling the huge machinery. He had an earring on each earlobe. His beard was long and pale. Wrinkles and scars were seen on his body yet it failed to diminish the appearance of strength in the old dwarf. His muscles looked like they were hot metals, hammered and crafted perfectly to support the short, yet solid body.


    The dwarf shut his eyes, sitting quietly on the control seat. By intuition alone, he was controlling the giant machine. Suddenly, there was as minor shake, and the machine wobbled slightly. The old dwarf felt something. Like a molten iron flowing through a cast for a long thin saber, his eyelids opened, slowly.


    Ironborn Moreila, the current Northern Rune Dwarven Leader. The greatest blacksmith of the current generation of dwarves. The old man, who was dubbed as the Wise Old Dwarf for his strength and wisdom, opened his eyes. Despite the glowing hot-rod red of the molten metal around him, his golden eyes had not failed to retain its color as red light shone from his eyes. He raised his head and stared into nothingness. There was something in the air. He could feel it.


    "A Divine Armament¡­ Another one has awoken¡­"


    The old dwarf muttered to himself and stood up from the control panel. He called down to his servants and said, "Bring me my iron hammer."


    "Yes, sir! O, Great Smither¡­ Is it time?"


    The young servant bowed respectfully to his elder. It was a respect that Moreila deserved. An inequivalent title was given to Moreila for his prowess at the art of crafting. Dwarves that shared the surname Ironborn had the ability to craft the best weapons and armors. For Moreila, he had even crafted several Legendary tier weapons that made it into history.


    Despite asking humbly, the young dwarf expected no reply from the Great Smither. Unexpectedly, he received one.


    "That''s right. It is something that my family had promised. A contract that was bound by blood. Something that I cannot refuse."


    Moreila smiled weakly. His stares were empty as he recalled a past memory. Slowly, he uttered each word as if they meant something truly special to him. "One Divine Armament. One armor set. In the name of all rune dwarves, this promise was for the chaos guardians, the protectors. An oath. Respect to those that protect."


    *****


    Somewhere far away.


    "Moldavia¡­ The home of the Radcliffes."


    Located on the western side of the Mount Great Ajax was the Moldavia territory. It was a merry city that was built beside the river. The unfrozen river that extended as far as 3,000 miles. The rivers continued on, following the mountain ranges of the ice valley, crossing through the Northern Empire''s ancient holy river, and finally merging with it. Due to the geographical advantage that the city had, the family that governed the territory, the Scarlets, had no use for dragon caravans since they could perform trading all times of the year without the need to be watchful of the seasons.


    In the lounge of the liege''s mansion¡­


    It was time for nobles to indulge themselves in afternoon tea. After listening to the report by her underling, a young girl, with violet hair, reached out her slender fair hands to pour herself a cup of red tea that was prepared earlier from before she even listened to the report. She took a sip and shut her eyes as if she was thinking of something.


    Not long after, she muttered to herself, "From Silver to Gold¡­ Only in a month''s time. A single bloodline that has never been broken for 300 years. Such an extraordinary man¡­"


    "Yue, could you write me a letter of congratulations? Please use big words. That man is a Gold-tier warrior who had only recently received the count''s title and killed another Gold-tier warrior."


    *****


    On the far side of the Dark Forest. Far north of Mount Great Ajax. The Waniyah Territory.


    In a room of an ancient castle among the great mountains, the current head of the Vlad family placed a report on the desk. The man was alone. He had sent away a spy that had only recently delivered the letter to him. Alone in the room, the man leaned against the desk and kept quiet. It was only after, a voice rang out from the darkness. It was a laughter. The sound of his husky, deep, laugh echoed all around the room.


    "Not even twenty-five years old and he had managed to be of Gold Tier. Truly¡­ strong."


    *****


    West of Mount Great Ajax, the other side of the Dark Forest. The Wilson family.


    The Wilsons were famous for their production of magical accessories and refined weapons. It was their close proximity to the dark forest and the mountain range that allowed them to harvest and mine their required resources. There was also a large band of dragon caravans that allowed the trading in the territory to be rich with sales. The clan, that was only recently established for less than 200 years was considered to begin its rooting into the area.


    In the west of the main city, the main meeting hall of the Wilson family was never empty. Discussions, arguments, and many other sources of noise continued without stopping for more than two days. Many people had come in and out of the hall and everyone that did had ugly expressions their faces. Of which, most of them were hatred, disdain, and rage.


    One could stand by the gap of the door of the meeting room and hear words such as "Reinforcements", "Compromised", "Counterattack", "War", "Imbecile", and "Gold-tier warrior" which were used frequently.


    Not long during the second day, the sounds came to a halt, and the meeting room was finally calmed.


    A young girl with gray hair and purple eyes came out of the room. Following closely behind her was many others that shared the same hair color. Most of them had a nasty expression on their face. All, besides the young girl. Her eyes showed signs of bliss.


    It was all because of Joshua''s abilities and actions that the north was rattled. It was certain that all that with power, could feel his presence.


    *****


    Starfall Year 831, 9th of November, South of Mount Great Ajax. Moldavia.


    It was a day with no snow in sight. The sun was shining brightly but was still dimmed by thick clouds. The common folk of the city gathered around the central plaza when the church bell tower was rung. The city priests and knights were running around, gathering as many citizens of Moldavia as they could. Everyone was chattering for the main reason why they were summoned and gathered.


    It was not until the very next moment, they understood why.


    A man with black wild long hair, clad in heavy armor, black and crimson eyes, walked to the podium. Following behind him was a young little girl with silver hair. From her mannerisms, she was extremely obedient to the man with wild and black long hair. The man stared down at the crowd and displayed a satisfied smiled. He gathered his Combat Aura and bellowed from the top of his lungs, saying, "My fellow citizens! Good day to you. I am your new liege. My name is Joshua van Radcliffe."

 Chapter 33 Oh My, There Is Even a Banquet?

    After stating his current status, Joshua continued to speak despite the crowd''s sudden uproar.


    "I''m sure that someone within the crowd already knows my identity. However, today''s topic is not about me. You may not have noticed but my father, the previous count has passed away due to an accident. As such, my uncle seized the opportunity to take over this land by force. He even expelled my knights and planned to steal my ownership of this land."


    "All of you may remember the group of patrollers under my uncle''s control swaggering on our streets, but fear not as they no longer exist within this city now and would never come back again." Joshua paused for a bit, waiting for the crowd to digest the information given. When the time came, he said, "That was because I had already slain them all."


    When Joshua spoke, everyone went silent. What follows next was a sudden, unexpected cheer from the crowd. All the civilians that had gathered were once bullied and threatened by the new patrol. Even though it was winter, it should not be the main cause for civilians to keep off the streets. People of the north were considered honest and simple. Under normal circumstances, they would not do anything that would harm the interest of the city. However, if the days where they would have to live in fear continued, even if they were the people of the north, they would consider taking some underhanded actions against the arrogant patrol. However, since the current lord of the land had already taken care pests, it had turned into a very favorable event for the people to celebrate.


    For the current lord to declare his actions of murder directly to the people, it had proven that Joshua was a strong person. Only the strong could lead the knights and soldiers to go against the Dark Tide. Only the strong could protect their own territory. Since the new count had already shown his strength and courage, the people happily acknowledged him as their lord and cheered for him.


    Amidst the roars, Joshua stated, "My people, today you may all live the way you have like the past. You are free to travel within the land. All of those who had suffered mistreatment in the past, you will be compensated by coming to the St. Laurent to receive your compensation. However, do not try to make up lies during the process as the priest under the God of Justice would be watching. Finally, families with newborns this year will be able to enjoy one year of tax exemption. That''s all."


    Joshua waved his hand at the crowd and left the stage. With all these announcements being made, the crowd had gone into a state of excitement and cheered happily.


    "Ying, let''s go. The following work will be managed by Artanis."


    "Yes, Master."


    On the 15th of November, also known as the month of Frost and Snow. Six days after the declaration.


    The cold season spread throughout the land, freezing up all the things you could see out in the open. Farms and barns were all covered in white snow. The farmers had already harvested the last batch of plants which were more resistant towards the cold. Even all the cattle had been stationed in their respective huts. All the civilians were prepared to embrace this cold period.


    The Mycroft Continent of Continental War was positioned from the furthest north of the Lost Sea all the way to the south sea of Cliff''s End. Every acre of land in between was unbelievably fertile. The growth of plants was also affected by magic, causing rapid growth and propagation. Both of the factors combined had caused quite a problem for humans to deal with. These factors were the source of disasters which had eventually created the Dark Forest.


    Other than the humans'' seat of power, all the fortresses dotting the borders of human civilization were being threatened by the existence of the Dark Forest. The never-ending proliferation of the Dark Forest invaded human territories like a plague, birthing numerous daemons. It did not take long for them to amass and assault humanity, forming the Dark Tide which spread terror and destruction to countless settlements. All the blood and corpses from the war further cultivated the Dark Forest as fertilizer, nourishing it with energy. The plants and trees within the forest seemed to be cursed. It would only take them three years to grow more than ten meters tall. Within this forest which was covered up by all these tall trees, different types of plants grew within the forest, creating a scenery resembling an alternate world.


    The fortress near the border which was located near the Dark Forest was surrounded by a large forest with numerous daemons invading from time to time. Behind this fortress, there was only a single road filled with bones and blood, acting as the only passageway to human civilization.


    Due to the extreme weather in the north, it was still considered stable for the time being. Due to the extreme cold, the plants grew slowly, on contrast with the rate of deforestation.Thus the threat of the Dark Forest to Moldavia was far less compared to the pressure that was faced by the Empire in the south.


    However, every occurrence had their pros and cons. Due to the characteristic of the plants and land, the quality of life of the civilians was not as harsh as it seemed to be. At the very least, the civilians in this world were much blessed as compared to the lives of people in Joshua''s other world. Due to the current nature of the environment, the people who lived in this world did not suffer from famine. The food supplied in this world was comparable to weeds in Joshua''s previous world. An acre of land could easily produce three seasons worth of wheat as compared to the previous world within one year. Despite having such extreme weather in the north, it was still capable to produce at least two seasons worth of wheat easily. There were also incidences where mutation occured on the wheat, causing mages and druids to come over and control their growth rate.


    Tending livestock such as goats and cows could also be a challenge as they could be affected by the magic energy and return to their wild nature. Despite having this challenge, cows and goats had very rapid growth rates as compared to those of the other world. With sufficient amount of food, they could easily transition from the status of a newborn within a period of two weeks. After approximately nine months, this livestock would be mature enough and be ready to be processed for consumption. This growth rate could be considered to be unbelievably fast. Given the fact that this was the world of magic, all the strange occurrences were considered normal, compared to the other world.


    In a certain mansion located west of the city, Joshua was sitting inside a room, reading pages and pages of letters while furrowing his brows.


    After becoming the new lord of Moldavia, his life could not be classified as ''extremely busy'' as the order of the city and other chores were maintained by his subordinates. Knights were also stationed to monitor all the executives which were responsible for their respective task.


    The real headache for Joshua would be the letters received.


    Being the new successor and lord of Moldavia, Joshua received abundant letters from different nobles of the empire. Not only that, the letters of devotion from the knights of Moldavia was also another great task for Joshua to handle. Each and every one of those letters must be replied carefully based on the history of relationship and ranks. In addition to that, Joshua had to reply in different ways so that duplication would not occur. This act would be considered as the minimum requirement for etiquette among the nobles.


    Joshua had never done these sort of tasks in his other life. It was continuous torture for him to actually reply all those letters. There were times where Joshua nearly smashed his table into pieces and called it a day. Only by utilizing all of his patience and determination was he able to endure the horrendous responsibility.


    "Darn it, the mansion had already been wrecked and all the previous employees were chased away by my stupid uncle. They are most probably resting in their homes so I guess I won''t be able to summon them within such a short period."


    With great difficulty, Joshua was able to reply a letter from a random marquis elegantly. After that, he could finally put down his pen and take a sip of tea, relaxing his mind.


    All the servants of the previous count had scattered thanks to Danlya. Most of them have already returned to their own villages. Joshua was left with no choice but to do all these tasks by himself. Joshua would probably have to continue this pace of living until spring. Looking on the bright side, Joshua only needed to reply each letter once.


    "Master, here is another batch of letters for you."


    Ying''s energic voice could be heard all the way from the main hall. Currently, she had no other task to do other than sending Joshua more letters and occasional food.


    "My god, another letter..."


    Joshua could no longer endure this lifestyle. After stumbling for a few seconds, he thought of some brilliant ideas and shouted towards the direction of the main hall, "Ying, if you receive any letters next time, open it up and see it for yourself. If they are not important, you could just reply them as you see fit."


    "Am I really allowed to read these letters? They look very expensive to me."


    Ying held onto a fancy envelope, with edges coated with gold, straight towards Joshua''s study room. By looking into Joshua with her green eyes firmly, she said, "I doubt I''m suitable to read and reply this letter, I guess?"


    "... Well, give me that one. You can take care of the others."


    Joshua stood up and received the fancy envelope.


    "I believe that your writing skill might even be better than mine."


    Joshua spoke the truth. Despite Ying''s youthful appearance, her database was slightly outdated, which included the language of the Empire. Having complete knowledge of the Empire''s language would definitely be much beneficial as compared to Joshua who had a brain built with only muscles. Ying could definitely reply the letters in different ways without any difficulty.


    Joshua opened the fancy envelope in his hand and withdrew a platinum invitation card.


    "A banquet?"

 Chapter 34 A Familiar Person?

    Several days later, within the northern part of the city.


    Joshua wore formal attire while riding his warhorse. He was later assisted by a group of servants after dismounting from his horse who greeted him respectfully. Later on, he entered through the main entrance of the lively mansion.


    "It eats meat and drinks liquor. Don''t feed it grass or beans."


    When the stableman led the warhorse away, the young warrior advised, "If it still doesn''t enjoy the food provided, add two eggs. Be really careful not to get kicked, its temper is pretty bad."


    "Yes, my liege."


    After replying respectfully, the stableman comforted the horse which appeared rather annoyed when Joshua left. The stableman then carefully led the warhorse to the stable located right behind them as the black warhorse was still throwing a tantrum.


    The horse was special to Joshua as it was the same warhorse that accompanied Joshua during his journey from the northwestern plains all the way to the north. They travelled together for seventeen days and were thus considered close companions.


    When Joshua planned to enter the city back then, he tried to release the warhorse back to the wilderness to survive on its own. Joshua''s initial plan was to release the beast and not look for it. Who would have thought that this warhorse which inherited the bloodline of a drake could identify his scent and forcefully enter the city looking for him.


    With such loyalty shown by the warhorse, there was no reason for Joshua to insist on releasing it to the wilderness. As it was not slow as well, Joshua could actually use it as his dedicated warhorse.


    "The banquet has already begun. All the guests await your presence, my liege."


    While leading Joshua towards their destination, the butler felt very nervous. He had seen numerous major characters and nobles during his lifetime, but he never felt such tension while facing Joshua. Nervously, he said to Joshua, "Today, you are the main attraction of this banquet."


    "Is that so..."


    Joshua did not think that the banquet was of any importance. He noticed that the butler beside him was flustered. Ignoring the butler''s demeanor Joshua said, "You don''t really have to be so nervous. Tell me about the guests of this banquet."


    Truth be told, the butler did a good job for being able to speak. With Joshua''s current personal image having both [Merciless Killer] and [Destructor], there would not be a lot of people who were able to face Joshua calmly, much less maintaining their composure.


    [Personal Image ¨C Merciless Killer : Charm -2, Intimidation +3, Affinity with Nature -2, Intimidation towards Nature +2, Cold Attitude of a Savior]


    [Both of your hands are soaked with blood, countless of lives were lost because of you. People will feel terrified and automatically stay away from you. Even if a hungry beast was to meet with you, it will definitely choose to avoid confronting you directly.]


    [Personal Image- Destructor: Charm -1, Intimidation +2 Affinity with Nature -1, Intimidation towards Nature +1, Cold Attitude of a Creator]


    [The path you''ve passed, would only leave behind ruins, death, and bones as a sign of your presence.]


    A person''s first impression, that is, charm and affinity were deduced by the looks of a person. For example, if the person was an elf with a maximum value in terms of looks, her natural charm would be a maximum of 20, affinity with nature would also be 20. With this level of charm, even the hungriest wolf on earth would not take this person as a target, it might even start praying for food from this person meekly. As for a dwarf with maximum value on their looks, they could easily tame a metal mole by saying "come here" or "follow me". It would have a similar effect for those of other races as well.


    Joshua was actually not that hideous. With the value 20 being the maximum for looks or appearance, Joshua could score around 14 to 15. He could be regarded as a handsome and confident man. His initial value for charm was also 14, which was not a low number. However, due to him constant living the life of a military personnel, his whole image was later shaped into being more ''majestic'' rather than ''sociable''. His charm value dropped drastically while his intimidation increases as time progressed.


    Joshua only possessed a pitiful amount of ''4'' charm until today. With the additional buffs from two different personalities (Creator and Savior) recently, his intimidation sky-rocketed to 18. Ordinary people with weak wills could only shiver in fright once they stared into his eyes. In simpler words, it was as if Joshua has an aura of intimidation.


    "There are not many guests at this banquet. Most of the guests here are influential members of the merchant''s guild, such as the leader of Gray Drakes, the vice-leader of Limestone, and lastly the leader of the Winter Wolves. They are all here to meet my master."


    After a short while, the butler finally managed to regain his composure a bit while facing Joshua all thanks to his vast experience. He led Joshua to the reception area while explaining, "My master is also the leader of the Northern Frost merchant group. He was very eager to meet you, my liege. Your presence at this banquet has given quite an amount of support to my master."


    "This was convenient for me as well. Rather than having each and every one of you visiting me randomly, I would prefer to meet up with all of you and have fun at a banquet," replied Joshua while nodding.


    Just thinking about all the letters he had already received made him feel nauseated.


    "Judging from your behavior, breathing and blood circulation, is there anything else you have not informed me? There''s no need for you to be hesitant. You can just tell me the truth, there''s no need to feel restrained here. This is the north, not the Empire. Etiquette and protocols are unnecessary."


    "Very well, then I shall heed your advice, my liege."


    The butler paused for a moment and surveyed his surroundings, then quietly said, "I hope that my liege could meet up with my master alone before the banquet starts, if possible."


    "Oh?"


    Joshua then looked at this nervous butler, with his dark red eyes he gazed directly at the butler. After some consideration, Joshua replied with interest, "Interesting... Very well. Lead the way."


    After receiving Joshua''s answer, the butler sighed in relief. Immediately, he led Joshua to a different direction and brought Joshua to a well-decorated guest room. After Joshua had been seated, the butler stood in front of the entrance and bowed.


    "Please wait for a moment, my liege. I will inform my master in a short while."


    "You may proceed."


    Joshua shook his hands, indicating that it was okay for the butler to proceed. Since the person in charge of the banquet was not in a hurry to present himself, Joshua did not feel the need to be bothered by it. After all, it was not a big problem for him to sit and wait for this person to come.


    About two to three minutes later, very fast paced footsteps could be heard from the entrance. After a moment, it stopped at the entrance and the door opened.


    The person that came in was dressed in formal attire. The special trait of this man was there was a blade mark on his throat. When he entered the room, he immediately bowed towards Joshua. His mannerism was spot on. After that, this middle-aged man raised his head. Joshua noticed the look of the man.


    "Oh, it is you?"


    Joshua was surprised when he saw the face of the man despite having thoughts of multiple scenarios. The man flinched involuntarily and said, "Being able to meet you is such an honor, Count Joshua."


    Judging from his age and the mark on his throat, this was the leader of the Northern Frost merchant group. Joshua had an encounter with him during the time he rushed back to Moldavia. During that event, Joshua was advised by this middle-aged man of the merchant group to be careful. Nobody would have thought that the guy who looked frail during their encounter was actually one of the leaders of the most prominent merchant groups in Moldavia.


    Despite Joshua belonging to the upper class of society, his act of advising a total stranger within the freezing fields had touched the heart of this merchant group leader.


    Joshua stood up and did not say much in reply. Since both of them knew each other, there was no need for unnecessary greetings.


    "See? I told you that you would see great changes within a few days. That you might even obtain unexpected benefits out of it."


    "Count Joshua, your capabilities have far exceeded my expectations. Being able to know you beforehand was definitely a blessing for me," replied the middle-aged man respectfully and calmly. My name is Alphonso Carlos. As you may see, I am the leader of the Northern Frost merchant group. The reason I invited you today is for a personal request."


    "Speak your mind."


    Joshua liked straightforward conversations. He did not mind people requesting help. He knew that with great power, came the great responsibility of being dependable.


    "Moldavia is my territory. If it is not anything out of the ordinary, I may be able to help you with it."

 Chapter 35 Are They Promoting Their Daughters?

    Joshua finally understood the motive behind his invitation after listening to Alphonso''s explanation.


    Being an issue regarding finance, it was actually nothing major. A merchant''s troubles would always have money involved.


    According to Alphonso, all the merchants in the north have been plagued by the same issue for the last five days. The problem was that the Imperial City had been cordoned off, hence causing all the merchants of this land to be stranded.


    Impeded, they were unable to continue their trade.


    Their path being sealed also signified that their trade had to be stopped. This issue was no joke for any of the merchants in Moldavia. If they can''t leave the land and proceed with their next business deal, they might lose a huge sum of money breaching the trading contract. To make matters worse, their relationships built upon trust would suffer a heavy blow, causing a chain reaction towards the credibility of northern merchants.


    "According to my sources, there have been abnormal sightings within the Dark Forest. To avoid any accidents from occurring, the military has decided to seal off the path. We still do not have any solutions to this."


    With a fatigued look, Alphonso had explained the current situation of the northern lands and the Empire based on the map he had. "Other than the path by Fort Ural, we could only pass through the dense forest. I''m not crazy enough to risk the lives of my members to the beasts out there. Although there is a long river which we could use as the primary means of transportation in Moldavia, the number of ships we have which could traverse that river is insufficient. With a scarcity of ships within the entire merchant guild, I don''t think I can even obtain the chance to use it for myself."


    "Why was I not aware of this issue?" Joshua frowned. After he thought for a moment, he replied, "This blockade is completely due to the abnormal occurrences within the Dark Forest. Even the Empire is having a hard time solving it. Since the situation is grave, I doubt I possess the power to tackle such a problem."


    "You may not know about this but currently, the path is tightly guarded. Civilians and adventurers may still pass through the blockade. However, for merchant groups as large as the Gray Drakes, too many people get involved in each trip. They are afraid that the sheer number of humans may alert the daemons, thus forbidding us traders from proceeding along the path."


    Alphonso felt extremely helpless based on the current situation. He had no other way to deal with this sudden change in event and communication was difficult between them and the guards. "However my liege, even if the others may be restricted, that rule does not apply to you. You have the right to walk past the blockade."


    When Alphonso spoke about Joshua''s privilege, his tone changed into one of complete confidence in Joshua''s capability.


    Joshua rarely met with people who placed such confidence in him. He touched his chin and replied, "Interesting. Now, I really want to know on what basis would you feel so confident about my capability."


    "Dwarves."


    Without hesitation, the middle-aged merchant spoke the magic word. He then repeated his point, "The underground path of the dwarves!"


    Alphonso retrieved a map and pointed at the lava lake near the Mount Great Ajax within the vicinity of Moldavia. "Most people have heard that the count''s family had a very good relationship with the dwarves. You should also know that the dwarves had an underground path that links it to every part of the Empire. By using the underground path, we could easily bypass the blockade. My request is actually very simple. I would like to get a chance to meet with the upper echelon of the dwarves!"


    When Alphonso spoke of his reasons and request, his face was extremely serious. Politely, he asked Joshua, "My liege does not have to stand up for us. All we need is a chance to meet with the leaders of the dwarves. I have full confidence in persuading them to give us the rights to utilize the tunnel! If we were to be granted permission to use the passage, we could pass through the snow-filled plains and reach the Empire and the south even faster."


    "Your thoughts might be on the right track, however the dwarves¡­"


    At first, Joshua frowned for a while. Thinking for a while, he then nodded his head and replied, "I just remembered that the dwarves just sent me a letter 3 days ago. It was a letter from Ironborn Moreila. He was an elder from my great-grandfather''s era. I had to go through 3 book racks to find a template that I could use to send him a reply¡­ Alphonso!"


    Joshua pointed to the lava lake area of the map while replying in a serious and loud tone. "We are not strangers, so I''m not going to go through all the formalities. Although I am sort of acquainted with the dwarfs, they might be my citizens under my governance, and my family had a good relationship with them, I am only a newly appointed count for this land. The most I could do for you is to provide you with a letter of recommendation so that you wouldn''t be chased out of the lava lake area. Anything that happens beyond that point will be all up to you."


    "That will be more than enough, Count Joshua!"


    With such promise given by Joshua, Alphonso had his worries lifted. His facial expression improved following that as he felt revitalized. "This favor granted today shall not be forgotten by this humble one. I shall repay my liege whenever possible."


    "That is not necessary."


    Shaking his head, Joshua gazed into the eyes of the middle-aged man and replied, "What I need is not money."


    Joshua thought for a moment as he was trying to recall some of the events that happened within the Empire during this time frame. After a moment of pause, Joshua replied with a smile in his face. "Well then, if you are able to pass through the dwarves'' underground tunnel all the way to the northern part of the Empire, there is one thing that I would need your help with. After all, I''m the newly appointed Count of Moldavia and I can''t really leave this place during this time."


    "If it is within my capabilities, I will fulfill your task," Alphonso replied without hesitation. "On Carlos'' name, I, Alphonso, vow to complete the task given by my liege."


    "You do not have to be so impatient. We will discuss it further after the banquet."


    Joshua shook his hands and made his way towards the entrance. Without any delay, Alphonso quickly rushed towards the door and opened it for Joshua. The butler stationed outside was planning to continue leading Joshua into the hall. However, he was later stopped by his master. Alphonso said, "I will be leading the way for the liege. This would be the direction towards the main hall."


    Three of them walked towards the main hall. After a while, they arrived at their destination. The middle-aged man opened the main door for Joshua and said, "Honorable Count, please enter."


    A soothing music from the violin and piano was heard across the hall. Accompanying it were the voices of guests chattering and chuckles from the ladies. Joshua could also smell the fragrance of incense within the hall. Alphonso had truly invested a lot in this banquet. After all, even the incense used on that day was of premium grade.


    As Joshua approached the hall, the sound of music gradually grew more and more distinct. However, just as he stepped inside, he suddenly raised his guard as a sweet scent permeated his surroundings.


    This was not the same scent as the premium-grade incense. It was not from the food served within the banquet. To be precise, this scent was a floral fragrance interlaced with a hint of female hormones.


    Joshua was not able to digest this information fast enough. As soon as Joshua entered the hall, the crowd abruptly hushed. With such an appearance, even the performers couldn''t help but be dazed for a moment, disrupting each others'' tempo and making mistakes during their performance. Fortunately for the performers, no one actually paid much attention to their performance at that very moment.


    Complete silence filled the environment.


    Intimidation +18 was definitely too much for ordinary people to handle.


    Joshua sighed for a moment. His charm was unbelievably low in the first place, although his looks were still passable. He could still accept the fact that his affinity was low. However, possessing a very high intimidation value exerted quite a lot of pressure to his surroundings. With such a level, he could easily silence a crowd wherever he went. It would really kill the mood for any sort of occasion.


    Scanning the hall, Joshua was baffled.


    "Wait, all of them are women?!"


    There were not many guests in the hall. Other than the performers and waiters, there were a total of more than thirty guests. Among those people, more than half of them were actually ladies in dresses and gowns!


    "What the heck is going on here?!"


    Luckily he could still spot a few middle-aged men with their wives sitting together. As for the young ladies who did not seem to dare approach Joshua, there were about ten of them.


    After contemplating, Joshua figured that since there were about four to five people in charge of different merchant groups, those ladies there were probably their close relatives. Each family probably brought about two to three young ladies for the banquet tonight.


    By looking at Alphonso who was approaching Joshua, this young count finally realized what was going on.


    He was still twenty three this year, a young count with a great future ahead. Someone that was seemingly the perfect husband for any lady. One could never underestimate the mind of a merchant. As merchants, they were known to possess all sorts of tricks and cunning to obtain benefits. If Joshua did not accede to Alphonso''s request, he would probably be bombarded with recommendations to marry any one of the beautiful ladies that were present at the banquet this very same day.

 Chapter 36 Charm Doesn’t Appear to Do Any Good at All

    Unfortunately, even when the banquet was about to end, a few of those girls could not even utter a complete sentence when Joshua was looking at them. While trying to get in a word with Joshua, most of them would even stutter when they were saying their own names. After a hasty salute, the girls would run aside quickly. They would only stop shaking after their girlfriends calmed them down a little bit.


    There was one who finally managed to introduce herself using complete sentences. The warrior nodded to express his admiration. Right when he was getting ready to respond to the girl, Joshua witnessed the girl take three steps back and she almost fell¡­


    Seriously? Was that necessary?!


    To be frank, these girls did not look fragile or weak from their appearances. They even looked sort of heroic. After all, they were people of the north. The environment of the land was not as tame as the land in the south. So there was no way that any of them would be raised to be ladylike.


    However, Joshua''s aura was really something not to be reckoned with. He did not have to say a word. With just a regular grunt, he could have scared all wolf packs away. He could also unconsciously scare away all beasts with his presence. With a little more effort in it, he could become as intimidating as the demons from the abyss. As if his mini intimidation aura had just been upgraded tremendously.


    Even though Joshua had tried his best to keep his intimidating side to himself, it was still a bit too much for the girls who had not seen bloodshed before.


    Overall, despite some hiccups that happened during the event, the banquet was still considered a success. Joshua and the fellow merchant leaders across Moldavia got to know each other well enough to even set an appointment to their next meeting.; unlike the girl in his care. These leaders were much more knowledgeable after all. They had traveled across many places. Some of them even traded with the White Dragons and other famous groups. Even though the warrior was intimidating, he was not as intimidating as a dragon.


    Although these businessmen were not of noble status, they were actually far more important than some of those lesser noblemen across the land. They were the sort of existence not to be ignored in a territory. Just as Chris who ran all the way back to the south of the Empire''s mentioned, the land in the north was now freezing cold. Meanwhile, the daemons were beginning to gather around. The region was basically very isolated in the first place. While the wizards of the Empire were reducing the running cost of the elemental engine called [Vortex] before making the airships available in a more advanced form, these merchants played a vital role in the communication between the territories and the outside world.


    Time passed as they were exchanging toasts. When almost all guests had left the hall, Joshua put down the glass in his hand and smiled at Alphonso who seemed to be a little drunk.


    "What, are you drunk already?"


    The wine was much stronger in colder places. Moldavia was not an exception as well. The wine that was produced by the local winery and the dwarves could be used as additives for combustion after adding several other ingredients to it. Even though Alphonso was a Steel-tier merchant from the north, he could only remain sober with a few cups wine before becoming drunk.


    "I''m just a little bit drunk, but that won''t matter."


    Although his face was a little red at the moment, the middle-aged merchant''s eyes seemed clear and sober. Joshua did not even have to ask as the merchant knew Joshua''s exact intention.


    "My liege, do you need something done then? Please bear with me for the moment, I''ll look for a quiet spot first."


    "Yes. Thank you."


    Upon seeing the merchant replying him immediately without the need to ask, Joshua nodded with satisfaction and said, "Then lead the way."


    The moment when Joshua and Alphonso were walking towards a study room, Ying was standing on a tall chair right at the porch of the house by the west side of the city. She was staring at the frozen pond as she let her mind wander.


    The sky was turning dark, it was almost dusk. The golden sunset shone on the city covered in snow with a cold breeze blowing through. There were no signs of any leaves on the dried branches. As the branches shook a little, the snow on the branches fell to the ground.


    Ying was not bothered by the cold weather at all. After she stared for a brief moment without any thought in her mind, she squatted and reached out her fair hand. She touched the frozen pond with her finger and sighed.


    "So hard, so cold¡­ Is this ice? It feels like glass."


    Although she was forged in the north, she had been sealed away beneath the church all this while. She only came out of the sealed room recently. So it was certain that the silver-haired Divine Armament never had the chance to touch ice. She immediately stood up on her feet and walked to the side of the tree, stretching her hands out in an attempt to break off one of the icicles hanging by the branches. However, she was not tall enough, so she failed to even touch it. Because of that, she felt extremely embarrassed.


    Even though Ying seemed tiny in her human form, her basic power level was still Silver. With a light leap, the angered and embarrassed little girl managed to pull off the entire branch of the tree.


    Putting the icicle on her palm, the silver-haired Divine Armament looked at the transparent ice piece patiently, feeling the coldness that was spreading across her palm. After that, the warmth of her body slowly melted the ice and turned the icicle into a puddle of water.


    "It''s just like the record in the memory core. Water can really solidify due to the lower temperature."


    Ying seemed very excited after she confirmed that another data in her consciousness was correct. After that, she took out a small notebook and a pen out of nowhere and started writing things down. "This world is full of wonders."


    Joshua left during the afternoon to attend the banquet. Meanwhile, the young Divine Armament began to roam around the house to on her small adventure. Starting from the warrior''s study room where he always hung around, Ying went through the entire house. While her curiosity blazed on, she examined everything that was in sight. Ying even asked for help from the other female servants around the place to make a dish based on the memory implanted in her consciousness.


    According to these maids who have been recruited for cleaning and cooking in recent days, Ying''s cooking was not bad. The dish she made tasted good. However, her skills were a little off as she was not familiar with cooking just yet. So all she needed to do was to keep practicing.


    The sun was gradually setting, the surroundings turning dark.


    Suddenly, Ying who was smiling and playing with the snow suddenly stood up. The smile that showed that she was na?ve had vanished from her face. Her face looked vigilant and serious all of a sudden. She narrowed her gaze and looked at the corner right on the porch. Under the dim light of the surroundings, two greenish eyes that looked like two fireflies appeared from the shadows.


    "This is the house of the Radcliffes. Whoever you are, please reveal yourself."


    The clear and pure voice of the little girl echoed through the air. The silver-haired Divine Armament frowned and stared at one corner of the street.


    "Stop hiding, I can see you."


    After she spoke, a man appeared. He was wearing a black coat with red corners that was slightly larger than his own physique.


    "Don''t be nervous, young lady. I do not intend to stay here actually."


    The man before her was middle-aged; his calm expression spoke of experience, as if he was not shocked at all at being discovered. He shrugged and said, "I''m just waiting for your master to return. Do you know when that would be?"


    "Who are you?"


    The silver-haired Divine Armament did not care to listen to his explanation or answer his question. She only frowned and asked with a serious face, "If it''s you''re not hostile, just tell me your name and where you come from. That''s the basis of courtesy."


    "¡­ You''re so young and yet you''re already at Silver. Not bad indeed¡­ Joshua has a really good follower." The middle-aged man said in a low voice. He shook his head and smiled.


    "Alright, I''m Mengsk Wolf. I am an acquaintance of Joshua''s, back when he was still in the Black Raven Army."


    "¡­"


    Without replying at all, Ying was looking at the middle-aged man right in front of her warily. She was attempting to differentiate whether the man was telling the truth or not by looking closely at the man''s facial expression. However, she was not as experienced as Joshua after all. So the best she could do was to determine that the man was a powerful Silver. The man appeared as straight as an arrow.


    "My master will be back very soon," said Ying coldly.


    She continued remaining cautious. "Since you''ve waited for such a long time, you definitely won''t mind waiting for a while more, right?"


    "Of course, my adorable lady."


    Facing a girl that looked like she was only fourteen or fifteen years old, the man could not help to feel that she was like his own daughter. Even though she had a cool attitude all the time, a middle-aged man with quite a bad temper would find it hard to get angry at the girl. So he shrugged and said, "I''ve been expecting to do so from the beginning."


    Upon finishing his sentence, he turned around and went over to the corner of the street where he initially stood.


    Meanwhile, right on his chest, there was a golden badge of a balancing scale shining brightly under the residual sunlight.

 Chapter 38 The Empire Has Decided, You’re Going to Fight the Dark Tide

    After two major ripples, Moldavia returned to its original state. The main city finally obtained a peaceful and quiet night.


    The lights across the business district were gleaming as usual. Even though it was already late at night, the district was still as populous as ever. Businesses such as the smithy, the grocers, the pharmacies as well as other material shops were prospering. Meanwhile, the adventurers, regardless of whether they were mercenaries or just travelers, were having a great time at the bar with beer in hand. They were singing and drinking joyfully. Some of them even started arm wrestling to prove their might amongst each other.


    Riding on his battle horse, Joshua was observing his territory from a dark corner while he headed towards his mansion.


    The population in Moldavia currently numbered several million. The population across the entire northern region was nearly five million. That was about 5% of the entire population of the Empire. Truthfully speaking, this figure was minute.


    The northern territories had occupied 25% of the entire world map. However, the population in all four northern territories combined was still less than the population of the main cities in the southern region. It seemed like all worlds were similar. There would always be less people in places that are too cold.


    Of course, Joshua knew about it as well that the few millions of people in his territory were actually not that concentrated after all.


    On a vast land such as this, there were only 420,000 people under Joshua''s jurisdiction. Meanwhile, the combined number of dwarves, the midgets, and the goblins was only about 400,000. The remaining 70,000 to 80,000 people were composed of the Halfling Blacksmiths, the Adventurers that wandered and traveled around, the mercenaries and other minority races. Including the small number of elves and savages, the total population of the region had indeed numbered nearly a million. However, most of them were paying taxes to him only on paper. Some of them decided to live underground as well, and thus, there was not much sign of there being people on the surface at all.


    Among the ninety-seven knights that the Empire bestowed upon Moldavia, there were less than twenty who were capable of possessing their own manors. Meanwhile, most of the others were military officers. They were currently scattered, living in the fortress and towns. They were hoping that they could render great merits in battle and be conferred a title as well as handsome rewards for their deeds.


    Big problems could potentially arise when many races were coexisting on a piece of land. However, it would not pose a problem to Moldavia.


    Unlike the people of the east who loved the idea of ''pure bloodlines'', the northern Empire and the Far South Alliance could not be bothered about the many races cohabiting. In the far north, humans marrying elves was actually a common occurrence. The number of half-blood human-elves consisted of up to 20% of the entire population in that region. In the capital of the Empire, humans and dwarves lived together in harmony and without discrimination. They had been coexisting for hundreds of years and it had developed into a societal norm. There were no racists that would discriminate their dwarven or elven neighbor. The most they did was to get into fights with the goblin merchants in their shops.


    Naturally, there existed a reason for why every race of Continental War was able to coexist in harmony. That reason was the Dark Forest.


    [The Dark Tide]


    The mountains would tremble while the beasts in the forest would run amok. This unnatural disaster looked like a raging tide of black waves gushing across the land.


    Those who had not seen the Black Tide before would feel unbearable despair. Without the existence of such a horrific calamity, how would the races live together willingly despite their differences then? The resources and rich magic across the land permitted all the races living together to be free of the worry about food and supplies. The only thing they had was how to battle so that they may prolong their fate. Wars occurring over the millennia left countless corpses in its wake. Thus, the land was named ''Continental War''.


    Joshua was riding into the city from the west. He narrowed his eyes and spotted the mansion he lived in.


    "Silver-tier, high level, a man, he''s not young¡­"


    Joshua was muttering to himself as he rode past every obstacle, making his way to his mansion. There was a Silver-tier warrior standing near his residence in plain sight. His body was radiating a golden hue. There was another person beside the warrior, and that person was Joshua''s own Divine Armament.


    "This is someone I''m familiar with. I must have known him from before."


    Hustling his horse, Joshua no longer observed his own territory. Well, the city was his to begin with. He could look and observe around for as long as he wanted to.


    After a brief moment, he closed up on the warrior.


    "Mengsk?"


    Upon seeing the familiar black coat with red sides and a golden badge in the shape of a scale, Joshua knew that this must be the examiner sent by the Empire. He probably felt familiar because he had examined Joshua before.


    "It''s been quite a while, young liege."


    This middle-aged examiner by the name Mengsk bowed lightly and said, "I''ve been waiting here since before the sun set."


    "I had no idea you would be here. Nobody informed me of your arrival."


    Hopping off the back of his horse, Joshua gently touched the neck of the horse and looked at the face of the examiner seemed calm. He could not help but feel uneasy. "Could it be that you''re here with more bad news for me?"


    "Unfortunately, yes. However, this is not a good place to speak."


    Mengsk turned his head to the side and looked towards the mansion. Meanwhile, the silver-haired girl was running towards the two men. Mengsk shook his head and said, "By the way, your little follower is very loyal. She didn''t even allow me to approach the porch of your mansion."


    "Master!"


    Running up to Joshua, Ying seemed a little puzzled as she stared at the two of them. "Do you know him?"


    "Oh, I do know him. He''s an acquaintance from before."


    Patting the head of the little girl, Joshua smiled and praised her. "You did great. You deserve to be praised and rewarded. So how''s today?"


    "Very good, I assume. I''ve understood most of the things in the house. I''ve learned how to make a dish as well."


    "Oh? That''s not bad at all. You''re a fast learner."


    Mengsk could not help but to make his presence known to the two of them that he was still standing there while they became increasingly absorbed in their conversation. "Ahem¡­ are you guys going to stand out here and chat?"


    "Oh, right."


    Joshua looked around and nodded. Then he gave a gentle pat on Ying''s shoulder and said, "Ying, take Black to the stable. I''ll escort our guest in for an important conversation."


    "Black grew up to be so strong. It would have been much better to name it the Black King. So why did you name it Black¡­"


    "If it''s a dragon, I won''t just name it Black King. I might name it Neltharion. But it''s just a horse anyway. Alright, enough talk. Let''s get going now."


    Ying led Black to the stable while Joshua escorted Mengsk through the front door.


    "She called you Master?"


    "That''s right. Ying is my main female attendant."


    The royal examiner who had no expression on his face shook his head. "Child labor is illegal¡­ I can''t believe you actually have such a hobby."


    Joshua pushed the main door open and frowned. "She''s as old as I am. How can she be a child that I condemn to labor as you have just mentioned?"


    Ying''s core was made out of the wrist bone of Joshua when Joshua was born. Technically, the two of them could really be considered as the same age.


    "I can''t believe it at all."


    Mengsk seemed to be deep in thought. "Could she be a hybrid of an elf and a human? A Halfling? Could that be the reason why she developed slower than others? Or could it be because of her elven heritage?"


    The two of them conversed while they walked, and shortly after, they arrived at the guest room of the mansion.


    "Alright, please have a seat."


    Gesturing at the chair politely, Joshua then proceeded to sit down as well. He had a serious look on his face. "I would very much like to learn about the news that you wish to convey. You''ve actually waited outside the mansion for half a day just to deliver this news to me. It must be important and urgent as well."


    "Although it''s important, it isn''t really urgent¡­"


    Mengsk scanned the red-eyed warrior and said, "Although I''ve heard rumors and I''ve had the same feeling while I was traveling out there, I''ve never thought it possible that you''ve achieved Gold-tier. One month. You''ve managed to grow so much from being just a Silver-tier¡­ It''s really unbelievable."


    It is merely three levels. Should anyone be so surprised?


    "It was actually an accidental experience though. I''ve only traveled around for seventeen days without realizing that I''ve gotten stronger. There can be no other reason but that."


    Brushing the examiner off casually with words, Joshua looked at the examiner in his eyes. He could tell that the examiner wanted something. "Please don''t tell me that you''ve traveled far across the northwestern flatlands of the orcs just to admire me for breaking through to Gold tier."


    "Of course not."


    Upon shaking his head, Mengsk stopped talking again. He seemed as if he did not know where to begin. After a brief moment, he decided to change the topic. "My liege, did you know that the number of people passing into Fort Ural had been limited to only a maximum of ten at a time?"


    "The merchants only recently informed me about this."


    "Then you should also know about the ''disturbance'' that happened in the capital of the Empire then."


    The examiner continued probing.


    "Alas, it must be true then." Joshua was tapping his fingers on the handle of the chair as he frowned. Then he spoke, "You don''t have to beat around the bush, Mengsk. Just say what you came here to say. We''re both soldiers. You don''t need to be so careful with your words."


    After staying silent for a brief moment, the royal examiner who was representing the will of the Emperor sighed. His face turned serious. "The corrupting wind blew from the South. An unknown plague has begun to spread slowly across the lands of the Dark Forest¡­ The plague has spread across the mountains of Ural. It has finally arrived in the North now. That being said, the Dark Tide should come much earlier than we anticipated. It''s going to come much earlier than before, and it''s going to be much harder to deal with. It''s unstoppable."


    "The Empire has decided. The catastrophe of the upcoming Dark Tide will be deemed as Level 3. There might even be a large number of Gold-tier daemons."


    Mengsk''s face had never looked so grim. He reached his hands into his pockets and retrieved a box. "My liege, you''re really quite the unfortunate one. You had to experience such a catastrophe even though you have just inherited your title. Although you''ve crossed into the realm of the Gold-tier, you still have quite a long way before you can become as powerful as your father¡­ That and the fact that the court is under the care of the Empire."


    Mengsk''s last sentence had a tone of admiration. Judging by the look on his face, the examiner seemed to be puzzled as to why the Empire would give the man before him such special treatment. However, he did not hesitate at all. "Take it then. It''s a gift from the Emperor himself."


    As he finished uttering his last sentence, he placed a red box which had countless runes inscribed all over it in Joshua''s palm.

 Chapter 38 The Empire Has Decided, You’re Going to Fight the Dark Tide

    After two major ripples, Moldavia returned to its original state. The main city finally obtained a peaceful and quiet night.


    The lights across the business district were gleaming as usual. Even though it was already late at night, the district was still as populous as ever. Businesses such as the smithy, the grocers, the pharmacies as well as other material shops were prospering. Meanwhile, the adventurers, regardless of whether they were mercenaries or just travelers, were having a great time at the bar with beer in hand. They were singing and drinking joyfully. Some of them even started arm wrestling to prove their might amongst each other.


    Riding on his battle horse, Joshua was observing his territory from a dark corner while he headed towards his mansion.


    The population in Moldavia currently numbered several million. The population across the entire northern region was nearly five million. That was about 5% of the entire population of the Empire. Truthfully speaking, this figure was minute.


    The northern territories had occupied 25% of the entire world map. However, the population in all four northern territories combined was still less than the population of the main cities in the southern region. It seemed like all worlds were similar. There would always be less people in places that are too cold.


    Of course, Joshua knew about it as well that the few millions of people in his territory were actually not that concentrated after all.


    On a vast land such as this, there were only 420,000 people under Joshua''s jurisdiction. Meanwhile, the combined number of dwarves, the midgets, and the goblins was only about 400,000. The remaining 70,000 to 80,000 people were composed of the Halfling Blacksmiths, the Adventurers that wandered and traveled around, the mercenaries and other minority races. Including the small number of elves and savages, the total population of the region had indeed numbered nearly a million. However, most of them were paying taxes to him only on paper. Some of them decided to live underground as well, and thus, there was not much sign of there being people on the surface at all.


    Among the ninety-seven knights that the Empire bestowed upon Moldavia, there were less than twenty who were capable of possessing their own manors. Meanwhile, most of the others were military officers. They were currently scattered, living in the fortress and towns. They were hoping that they could render great merits in battle and be conferred a title as well as handsome rewards for their deeds.


    Big problems could potentially arise when many races were coexisting on a piece of land. However, it would not pose a problem to Moldavia.


    Unlike the people of the east who loved the idea of ''pure bloodlines'', the northern Empire and the Far South Alliance could not be bothered about the many races cohabiting. In the far north, humans marrying elves was actually a common occurrence. The number of half-blood human-elves consisted of up to 20% of the entire population in that region. In the capital of the Empire, humans and dwarves lived together in harmony and without discrimination. They had been coexisting for hundreds of years and it had developed into a societal norm. There were no racists that would discriminate their dwarven or elven neighbor. The most they did was to get into fights with the goblin merchants in their shops.


    Naturally, there existed a reason for why every race of Continental War was able to coexist in harmony. That reason was the Dark Forest.


    [The Dark Tide]


    The mountains would tremble while the beasts in the forest would run amok. This unnatural disaster looked like a raging tide of black waves gushing across the land.


    Those who had not seen the Black Tide before would feel unbearable despair. Without the existence of such a horrific calamity, how would the races live together willingly despite their differences then? The resources and rich magic across the land permitted all the races living together to be free of the worry about food and supplies. The only thing they had was how to battle so that they may prolong their fate. Wars occurring over the millennia left countless corpses in its wake. Thus, the land was named ''Continental War''.


    Joshua was riding into the city from the west. He narrowed his eyes and spotted the mansion he lived in.


    "Silver-tier, high level, a man, he''s not young¡­"


    Joshua was muttering to himself as he rode past every obstacle, making his way to his mansion. There was a Silver-tier warrior standing near his residence in plain sight. His body was radiating a golden hue. There was another person beside the warrior, and that person was Joshua''s own Divine Armament.


    "This is someone I''m familiar with. I must have known him from before."


    Hustling his horse, Joshua no longer observed his own territory. Well, the city was his to begin with. He could look and observe around for as long as he wanted to.


    After a brief moment, he closed up on the warrior.


    "Mengsk?"


    Upon seeing the familiar black coat with red sides and a golden badge in the shape of a scale, Joshua knew that this must be the examiner sent by the Empire. He probably felt familiar because he had examined Joshua before.


    "It''s been quite a while, young liege."


    This middle-aged examiner by the name Mengsk bowed lightly and said, "I''ve been waiting here since before the sun set."


    "I had no idea you would be here. Nobody informed me of your arrival."


    Hopping off the back of his horse, Joshua gently touched the neck of the horse and looked at the face of the examiner seemed calm. He could not help but feel uneasy. "Could it be that you''re here with more bad news for me?"


    "Unfortunately, yes. However, this is not a good place to speak."


    Mengsk turned his head to the side and looked towards the mansion. Meanwhile, the silver-haired girl was running towards the two men. Mengsk shook his head and said, "By the way, your little follower is very loyal. She didn''t even allow me to approach the porch of your mansion."


    "Master!"


    Running up to Joshua, Ying seemed a little puzzled as she stared at the two of them. "Do you know him?"


    "Oh, I do know him. He''s an acquaintance from before."


    Patting the head of the little girl, Joshua smiled and praised her. "You did great. You deserve to be praised and rewarded. So how''s today?"


    "Very good, I assume. I''ve understood most of the things in the house. I''ve learned how to make a dish as well."


    "Oh? That''s not bad at all. You''re a fast learner."


    Mengsk could not help but to make his presence known to the two of them that he was still standing there while they became increasingly absorbed in their conversation. "Ahem¡­ are you guys going to stand out here and chat?"


    "Oh, right."


    Joshua looked around and nodded. Then he gave a gentle pat on Ying''s shoulder and said, "Ying, take Black to the stable. I''ll escort our guest in for an important conversation."


    "Black grew up to be so strong. It would have been much better to name it the Black King. So why did you name it Black¡­"


    "If it''s a dragon, I won''t just name it Black King. I might name it Neltharion. But it''s just a horse anyway. Alright, enough talk. Let''s get going now."


    Ying led Black to the stable while Joshua escorted Mengsk through the front door.


    "She called you Master?"


    "That''s right. Ying is my main female attendant."


    The royal examiner who had no expression on his face shook his head. "Child labor is illegal¡­ I can''t believe you actually have such a hobby."


    Joshua pushed the main door open and frowned. "She''s as old as I am. How can she be a child that I condemn to labor as you have just mentioned?"


    Ying''s core was made out of the wrist bone of Joshua when Joshua was born. Technically, the two of them could really be considered as the same age.


    "I can''t believe it at all."


    Mengsk seemed to be deep in thought. "Could she be a hybrid of an elf and a human? A Halfling? Could that be the reason why she developed slower than others? Or could it be because of her elven heritage?"


    The two of them conversed while they walked, and shortly after, they arrived at the guest room of the mansion.


    "Alright, please have a seat."


    Gesturing at the chair politely, Joshua then proceeded to sit down as well. He had a serious look on his face. "I would very much like to learn about the news that you wish to convey. You''ve actually waited outside the mansion for half a day just to deliver this news to me. It must be important and urgent as well."


    "Although it''s important, it isn''t really urgent¡­"


    Mengsk scanned the red-eyed warrior and said, "Although I''ve heard rumors and I''ve had the same feeling while I was traveling out there, I''ve never thought it possible that you''ve achieved Gold-tier. One month. You''ve managed to grow so much from being just a Silver-tier¡­ It''s really unbelievable."


    It is merely three levels. Should anyone be so surprised?


    "It was actually an accidental experience though. I''ve only traveled around for seventeen days without realizing that I''ve gotten stronger. There can be no other reason but that."


    Brushing the examiner off casually with words, Joshua looked at the examiner in his eyes. He could tell that the examiner wanted something. "Please don''t tell me that you''ve traveled far across the northwestern flatlands of the orcs just to admire me for breaking through to Gold tier."


    "Of course not."


    Upon shaking his head, Mengsk stopped talking again. He seemed as if he did not know where to begin. After a brief moment, he decided to change the topic. "My liege, did you know that the number of people passing into Fort Ural had been limited to only a maximum of ten at a time?"


    "The merchants only recently informed me about this."


    "Then you should also know about the ''disturbance'' that happened in the capital of the Empire then."


    The examiner continued probing.


    "Alas, it must be true then." Joshua was tapping his fingers on the handle of the chair as he frowned. Then he spoke, "You don''t have to beat around the bush, Mengsk. Just say what you came here to say. We''re both soldiers. You don''t need to be so careful with your words."


    After staying silent for a brief moment, the royal examiner who was representing the will of the Emperor sighed. His face turned serious. "The corrupting wind blew from the South. An unknown plague has begun to spread slowly across the lands of the Dark Forest¡­ The plague has spread across the mountains of Ural. It has finally arrived in the North now. That being said, the Dark Tide should come much earlier than we anticipated. It''s going to come much earlier than before, and it''s going to be much harder to deal with. It''s unstoppable."


    "The Empire has decided. The catastrophe of the upcoming Dark Tide will be deemed as Level 3. There might even be a large number of Gold-tier daemons."


    Mengsk''s face had never looked so grim. He reached his hands into his pockets and retrieved a box. "My liege, you''re really quite the unfortunate one. You had to experience such a catastrophe even though you have just inherited your title. Although you''ve crossed into the realm of the Gold-tier, you still have quite a long way before you can become as powerful as your father¡­ That and the fact that the court is under the care of the Empire."


    Mengsk''s last sentence had a tone of admiration. Judging by the look on his face, the examiner seemed to be puzzled as to why the Empire would give the man before him such special treatment. However, he did not hesitate at all. "Take it then. It''s a gift from the Emperor himself."


    As he finished uttering his last sentence, he placed a red box which had countless runes inscribed all over it in Joshua''s palm.

 Chapter 39 Ying, Your Status Seems a Little Off!

    So what was it that made this experienced examiner value it to such an extent then?


    Could it be one of the Emperor''s gift? No, it wouldn''t be just that¡­


    Upon taking the red box full of rune symbols all over it, Joshua did not open it immediately. He kept the box that seemed extraordinarily precious in his coat nonchalantly.


    "Examiner Mengsk, I hope you can explain to me more in-depth about the cause and effect of the events. Your explanation was a little too general. Other than the unknown plague that''s currently spreading in the Dark Forest, I''ve got no other information about whatever that is going on."


    The black-haired warrior with red eyes glared at the middle-aged examiner. In a cold and intimidating tone, "Furthermore, the Empire could have just sent me a package or some sort of letter. They would not need to send someone I know¡­ They would not have a Silver-tier warrior standing in the middle of a snowy land waiting for my return. I''m not that important."


    "On that matter, I''m uncertain of the reason behind it as well. So I don''t know where I should begin."


    After getting questioned by Joshua, Mengsk understood why Joshua would feel confused. He frowned a little before swiftly replying, "The documents to assume the liege''s title have been approved. They would arrive in a few days. They would not have me running back and forth again even if they have anything left to pass them to you. Those will be sent to you together with the documents¡­ As for the things that are happening, I''m not really sure about it. However, that plague that we talked about is indeed very special."


    "How special?" The warrior continued to ask.


    "It seems to have a source. Meanwhile, the source seems to be moving around constantly. And it''s definitely moving fast."


    The examiner seemed to be prepared for that. He took out a map and drew a curve with a black pen. He then began to explain, "The plague first appeared on the mountains of the west near the sea. Then it also appeared at the Dark Forest in the north. Afterward, it spread rapidly northeast, and now I''m certain it has arrived in the north."


    Mengsk had a hint of doubt in his expression. "The daemons and humans do not exhibit differences during normal times. However, the moment they engage in battle, they would get fatigued and pass out more easily. Those that have weaker bodies would experience cramps and chronic sickness. Meanwhile, those who have stronger bodies would experience some bizarre changes¡­"


    He suddenly clamped his mouth shut.


    Joshua looked at the middle-aged examiner with a solemn expression. He noticed the reason why the examiner stopped talking all of a sudden¡ª The door was open, followed by a series of light and rhythmic footsteps approaching the guest room.


    The silver-hair Divine Armament girl was carrying two cups of hot tea into the room. Then she put the cups right before them.


    "Don''t worry, just carry on. You can trust Ying."


    Ying put on a puzzled expression. Joshua picked up the cup and took a sip of the hot tea. He did not seem to be bothered at all.


    "I trust her, there''s no need to be wary of her."


    "Even so¡­" Mengsk gave Ying a sideways glance. In any case, he did trust her as he witnessed first-hand her loyalty towards her master.


    "Then I shall carry on. Physiologically strong beings would undergo some sort of mutation, where their bodies would turn dark purple, their eyes would become blood red, and black vapor would emerge from their noses and mouths. Their strengths would multiply and they would lose their sanity in the bloodlust. Facing any existence that might threaten them, they would fight to the death, regardless of the outcome."


    "According to your description, this sounds very much like the orcs''''berserk''."


    After hearing all that, Joshua felt a slight throbbing in his head. He looked at the map and spoke gravely, "That''s a plague? It seems more like a forced ''berserk'' on all of the creatures with strong physiques."


    "The Royal Catastrological Laboratory (1) has confirmed it. The bloodlust of a living being seems to be triggered by some sort of object or creature that''s wandering around dispersing some unknown matter in the air. It appears that the symptoms can be passed on to others through direct skin contact as well. Since it is highly contagious, it is called a plague."


    Mengsk took a sip of his own cup of tea as well. He then expressed his thanks to Ying for getting him the tea. He reached his hand out onto the map and placed his finger on Fort Ural, while shaking his head.


    "The mercenaries of the royal families and the official army across all lands that are plagued are trying their best to annihilate the Berserk Daemons that are trying to trigger the Dark Tide. As things are escalating at an unpredictable pace, all people across the lands are suffering great losses. Fortunately, they noticed the incidents much earlier before it was too late. So the fortress still remains intact at the moment."


    After explaining the situation to Joshua, the middle-aged examiner tried to steady his voice. "It was probably because of that, that the Empire sent me here to inform you about the upcoming Dark Tide and to pass you the Emperor''s gift... Speaking of which, do you know what else I brought along for you, deputy commander of the Black Raven Army?"


    After his question, the middle-aged examiner revealed a hint of a smile.


    "This is something your commander and your comrades got for you."


    "Could it be?"


    After hearing that, the black-haired warrior seemed to know what Mengsk was talking about. He immediately sprang to feet with an excited expression on his face. "Well, that''ll be a gift far beyond my expectations if you''ve brought it along today!"


    Mengsk did not waste any time, standing up immediately as well. He then took out two items that and placed them on the table.


    They looked like miniature equipment; one was a finger-sized sword and the other was a palm-sized armor set. Although tiny, it was apparent that these items were of remarkable workmanship. Even the smallest details were carved to perfection.


    "Your previous armor set was heavily damaged at the great battle at Thomas Grand Canyon. Furthermore, there have been some changes in the family territories. Because of that, they couldn''t afford to wait until your armor is reforged. So I have to bring them here for you this time."


    Mengsk continued to explain to Joshua who was also smiling at him, "Now, I''ve brought them all here... This remodeled enchanted plate piece might not be as good as the rune armor forged by the dwarves, there is no doubt that this is one of the most extraordinary equipment in the world."


    Crude, Normal, Excellent, Extraordinary, Legendary, special items and also set equipment were the basic grading on the equipment in Continental War. There might be more specific grades but none of that really mattered.


    Joshua picked up the two statuettes from the table. It was a familiar feeling when he came in contact with them. The faint scent of blood was released, giving off a nostalgic vibe. The black-haired warrior could not help but recall on the time when he first joined the Black Raven Army. He had spent thousands of nights, from deadly battles to finally battling against the orcs. These two pieces of equipment had been with him ever since. They had gone through so much together, being one hell of a journey.


    Holding these two small statuettes in his hands, he gently read out the secret words he had set upon the equipment when he first acquired them.


    "Cold winds shall gradually activate this."


    By saying that short sentence, countless runes emerged from the surfaces of the two models. Subsequently, a light began to ripple across space and time, before a huge blade and black armor set appeared right in the hands of Joshua.


    The greatsword was slightly smaller than Ying, in her Divine Armament form. Both, however, were of the same length. On the other hand, the black armor looked plain, yet durable. There was even a small and barely visible circling sundial raven seen carved on the right shoulder of the armor.


    "Huh?"


    Joshua heard a small gasp behind him. However, he did not pay attention to it. He swung the weapon right in his hand around. Instantly, the magic runes on the body of the sword began to radiate. A gust suddenly filled the entire room. The lampstand made of stone was shaking violently while the open door was creaking.


    "So how''s it? This weapon is beyond the weapons that you had back then. It has been enhanced with magic as well. Same goes for the armor set. Perhaps the enhancement on the armor set is even better than the enhancement made on the greatsword."


    Mengsk dusted his clothes that were blown by the gust a


    moment back there. He took out a silver timepiece from his breast pocket. After looking at the time, he nodded at Joshua and said, "Your strength should be increased to another level with a full set of equipment. Although I really have no idea what the Emperor gave you, it seemed like that item is going to help you take care of the Dark Tide. My mission is complete here. I must take leave as soon as I am able to."


    Joshua would have to take care of his own business with the family territories of course.


    "Thank you, so do you need to resupply?"


    Joshua was not used to having guests around. Since he noticed that Mengsk had some other matters to attend to, he just expressed his gratitude without asking the man to stay over for dinner.


    Three minutes later, Joshua sent Mengsk off at the door, looking at his back which slowly vanished into the dark winter.


    From the beginning of their conversation up until they parted ways, the two simple men got the issue handled within ten minutes.


    "Hmm, next weapo..."


    However, just when Joshua was ready to look at what was inside the red rune box, he could hear someone complaining about something behind him.


    Editor Note:


    1) Made-up word (Catastrological Lab) - A place where the study of catastrophes (catastrology) is conducted.

 Chapter 40 Why Are You Jealous of a Weapon?

    Joshua turned around and noticed that the young Divine Armament was pouting at the side. Noticing him, she glanced away and remained silent.


    Why are you jealous of a weapon?


    Although he wondered about her silliness, he could actually partially empathize even though his warrior''s soul knew little to naught about emotions.


    As Ying had mentioned, ''A weapon can only find its true purpose when held in one''s hand''. Initially, she had not been wielded frequently because Joshua boundless strength did not require it. She had only participated in battle that spanned slightly over two minutes before Joshua found himself another replacement, a greatsword of Supreme tier. Furthermore, Joshua asked Ying before about whether or not he would be able to form a second Pact with a second Divine Armament. Thus, the silver-haired girl began to fret all by herself.


    If her master had no use for her, what meaning is there in her existence?


    "Don''t jump to conclusions on your own."


    Joshua helplessly turned to face Ying and patted her several times on her back. The petite little girl could not help but step forward from the sudden pressure. After that, Joshua turned his head around and smiled at Ying who was staring back with her begrudging emerald eyes.


    "Ying, you''re a Divine Armament. You''re much stronger than the army''s greatsword and thus, I would have no reason to use it in place of you. However, since the pact between us is not high enough, if our enemies are not annihilated after the [Divine Armament Transformation] of yours ends, I would need another spare weapon to defend myself, am I right?"


    "Hmm... You''re right¡­"


    Although she secretly felt a little indignant , the silver-haired Divine Armament also acknowledged the simple fact quite swiftly.


    As Joshua''s Divine Armament, Ying''s attitude was naturally quite similar to Joshua''s attitude. They were straightforward in handling personal matters. Upon ensuring her ''enemy'' no longer posed any threat, she immediately cheered up. She smiled and raised her head. "Then what do you intend to have for dinner, Master?"


    Joshua replied, "There''s no need to rush. We''ve just returned from the banquet. Ying, go ahead and sort out the mail that came in today. I''ll have a look at them later on."


    "Yes, Master!"


    Standing right in the middle of the entrance, the warrior looked at the little girl who was walking to the study gracefully. Then he looked at his own palms and muttered to himself in a very soft voice. "I can''t believe that the relationship between the Master and his weapon can develop in such a manner¡­ Interesting."


    That emotion stayed with him for quite some time. Joshua then cast his thoughts aside, turned around and walked into the house heading for the living room. There, he retrieved an item from his coat..


    It was the red runic box that Mengsk had handed to him when he arrived. According to Mengsk, that was a runic box bestowed by the Emperor himself.


    "A gift from the Emperor."


    Joshua held the box in his palm. After moving his palm to guess its weight, he said, "It''s not that heavy at all. That''s strange. So what actually is this item that could lead the Emperor to believe that I would be able to resolve the Dark Tide problem once I receive it? The enemies are the legion of daemons. So what is this little box capable of?"


    Since it was really a strange idea, it would be better to open up the box.


    Joshua knew that this mysterious box was engraved with runes that could propel any form of Prophecy spells. Thus, brute force would do nothing to the box. The box had a powerful magic barrier shielding across its entire surface. It could be said that this little wooden box was comparable to the strongest metal there was. Using brute force to pry it open would cause it to explode. The theory behind this was similar to the idea of blowing up the magic door and getting through the combination for accessing his old butler''s secret letters. Only one special trick or one special message was required to unlock it.


    As if he had done this before, Joshua reached out with his finger and his red Combat Aura was ignited. He then emitted the one and only signal wave that he possessed. The next moment, the runes all over that red wooden box began to move slowly. After a brief moment, all of the runes on the box froze.


    In the meantime, the lock on the box began to unseal and the box slowly revealed its secret.


    Phew-


    At the very instant the box was opened, everyone within range of the box felt their hearts beat unexplainably irregularly. Meanwhile, the squirrels that were hibernating and the other animals were instantly roused from their slumber as well. A wave of fear surged through their bodies, leaving them frozen and trembling in their positions, unable to escape even if they wanted to.


    Just like the scent of blood permeating throughout the battlefield, the scent that came out of the box was obscure and ancient. The entire living room was filled with the smell of dry blood and rust mixed together. Meanwhile, all sorts of bizarre thoughts passed through their minds in a chaotic manner; flashes of slaughtering, sealing, purifications, and extinction. As dreadful and horrific waves undulated outwards, everything began to fused with a strange power to form a tremendously heavy pressure as deep as the sea, lonely and cold.


    "This is Dragon''s Might¡­ Wait a minute, this must be the curse and Presence that was sealed up after a dragon was killed."


    Joshua was not affected by this power. However, he tried moving the box a little further away and began to frown. He then started looking into the box with a serious face reaching out with his right hand to retrieve the object in the box for an inspection under the light.


    It was a common-looking piece of rectangular stone. After he diabolically glared at the stone repeatedly, Joshua noticed that the stone was not entirely black. It appeared that the stone had been soaked in the blood of a powerful creature over many years, resulting in its current appearance.


    "Dragon-repelling Stone? No, this is far beyond that. Could this be a Dragon-slaying Stone?!"


    Upon evaluating the item on his hand, Joshua was awed. "Judging from the looks of it, they must have killed hundreds of dragons in order to form a stone with such a tint as well as to have its surface completely saturated with dragon''s blood!"


    As its name suggests, the Dragon-repelling Stone was one of the materials used to restrain the bloodline of the dragons. It did not exist in nature. The stone itself was the highest attainment in the art of alchemy. It was just like a magic grindstone or whetstone. All you had to do in order for a myriad of alchemy to work their charms was to rub the stone against your weapon once. By doing so, your weapon would be able to weaken the power, soul, and attribute-resistances of the dragons. The most powerful ones could even make dragon scales that were as tough as steel shred as easily as paper would.


    Meanwhile, the Dragon-slaying Stone could do much more than that. The Dragon-slaying Stones were basically the pinnacle of alchemy, crafted by fusing all the functions of the Dragon-repelling Stones. The effect was devastatingly powerful. Therefore, the price for acquiring one was unbelievably high for a stone that was only as large as the palm of Joshua''s.


    The value was inconceivable as well. This stone, no bigger than Joshua''s palm, would cost gold and gems a hundred times its own size!


    Due to its outrageous value, there was no clear market for it. There was no definite way on where or how to acquire them either. Only the four powerful and influential forces known as the Imperial Royal Alchemist Guild, Star Ring of the South Central Alchemist Workshop , the Eastern Mages'' Headquarters also known as Skypiercing White Tower, and the Church of the Seven God''s Sacred Mountain of the Distant Sea were capable of manufacturing them.


    Meanwhile, that little piece of Dragon-slaying Stone had obviously been used more than just a couple of times. Judging from the looks of it, the stone should have originally been a much larger piece, shrinking after repeated usage. Joshua could tell how precious that piece was before that.


    "Well, this is a precious item, but how is it related to the Dark Tide and the dragons then?"


    Joshua was a little puzzled at the moment and thus, he quickly shoved the stone back into the box and shut the lid. The runes that had already halted began reshuffling around the box once more. Under the glow of the magic runes, the dreadful aura in the surroundings were isolated and contained in the box. Meanwhile, the aura of the dead dragons that terrified every living creature in the surroundings began to dissipate after its source was severed. The animals that were paralyzed due to the dreadful horror that the stone unleashed on them regain control of their bodies and immediately scattered. Meanwhile, the people within the area could feel that the strange and bizarre sense of fear had all but vanished.


    "If all of the daemons in the Dark Tide had the blood of the dragons, I''ll have the confidence to fend them off with this Dragon-slaying Stone... Huh?"


    The warrior turned his head and looked towards the entrance of the living room. He could hear footsteps approaching in a hurry. The door was opened swiftly. Joshua saw Ying holding two letters in her hands. She was standing by the door; her countenance, grim. The silver-haired girl then looked around with caution. After noticing that there was no threat in the surroundings, she nodded at Joshua to express her apology for barging in. Then, she asked Joshua with a sense of apprehension.


    "I''m sorry, Master. I could feel a strong Presence coming from this very room just now¡­ What happened?"


    "It''s nothing. That thing that the examiner brought here is really something not to be ignored."


    Joshua stored the box in his pocket after that. Then he picked up the cup of tea that was cold and took a sip. After that, he spoke in a soft and slow manner.


    "It seems that he did not even know what he was carrying. Well, that makes sense. If that White Dragon group accidentally found out that the examiner was carrying a Dragon-slaying Stone on him, they would have... Ying, what''s with the two letters in your hands?"


    Upon noticing the two letters that were firmly in the grasp of Ying''s hands, the warrior felt curious. Thus he asked, "Are those letters important?"


    "Ah, the names for these two letters seem to be special. So I was preparing to inform you later, Master. I did not expect the letters to unleash such a dreadful aura. I first thought that our enemies had invaded our territory."


    Sweeping her silver hair that was hanging down by her cheek to the back of her ear, Ying decided to pass the two letters over to Joshua. Her movement was elegant. Her slim and fair hands removed the teacups from the table. "The tea is cold. Let me replace it with a hot one for you."


    "Alright, thank you."


    After smiling and nodding at Ying, Joshua turned his attention towards the two letters in his hands.


    And then he froze.


    "Diamond? That''s the surname of the emperor?"

 Chapter 41 The Ancient Dragons

    The letters that Ying passed over seemed ordinary. However, there was a name that anyone from the Empire would be shocked to see.


    Israel Diamond.


    That was the name of the current emperor of the northern Empire.


    People could tell by looking at the surname of the emperor that the emperor and his royal family were not natives of the north. His roots should be from the mountains in the west. Regardless, the forty-five-year-old leader devoted his entire life to expanding the territory of the Empire was an ambitious conqueror. Above all, as the emperor with the most powerful personal power in the history of the Empire, he was capable enough to support his ambition and get all people to swear their allegiance to him.


    He was a fine and extraordinary leader. It was as if the gods had chosen him to do their bidding, worthy of being in the tier of Legendary.


    During the time before the Dark Tide, Gold-tier warriors were still one of the best. A Legendary should be enough to support such a big empire.


    Upon opening up the envelope of the letter, Joshua removed the enchanted paper and took a closer look at the contents.


    [Bestow this letter to the faithful liege, Radcliffe]


    The handwriting on the first and second part of the letter was not the same. This was a practice of the royal family, where other than the signature and the first sentence, the rest of the content would be written by another, based on what the emperor said.


    Joshua continued to read on.


    [The source of the plague is suspected to be a powerful dragon clan of an unknown origin. It should be the one spreading the plague, a plague that causes the bloodlust in the daemons to overwhelm them. It is believed that the purpose of spreading the plague is to prepare for the Dark Tide that has yet to come.


    The Dark Tide this time appears to be malignant. However, the number of the daemons are greatly reduced compared to the previous ones. In addition, the fortresses have been well-fortified, which provides more defense for the humans. However, in order to prevent any influence from the ''Territory Sealing'' incident, it is necessary to take precaution in any case. I''ve sent Wolf to pass a piece of Dragon-slaying Stone over to you as a means of contingency.


    If it does not attack, then armed forces would be dispatched soon. However, if that dragon comes to invade, I believe that with the power of Radcliffe and his ''weapon'', it is entirely possible to slay it, stopping the plague from spreading.]


    [God bless the Empire, Starfall 813, Year of the Emperor 25, Bestow this letter upon the examiner Mengsk Wolf of Morlaix Palace]


    Appendix: The Royal Catastrological Laboratory will obtain information about the dragon as stated below:


    After the simple content, there was also a piece of white appendix sheet. There was a dragon with a strange appearance drawn on the sheet. Right on the back of the white sheet, there were also numerous data analysis and some presumed attack patterns.


    Half of the dragon''s body in the drawing was as shiny as platinum while the other half seemed to resemble the darkness of night. The pattern could be seen throughout its body. Its right horn, the golden side of it, was standing straight up, pointing towards the sky. The other horn, the black side of it, was bent downwards to its neck. Oddly enough, the golden side of the dragon had a closed eye, the dark side had none. This oddity of a dragon had a pair of large wings which was the only thing normal about it. Its limbs, despite having four of them, were clearly divided. Two were golden and the remaining were black. Likewise, the two golden limbs were armed with powerful claws that rippled with strength.


    It was an obvious contrast that the golden side of the dragon was much stronger and tougher than the black side of the dragon. The two sides were two completely different kinds of creatures.


    Joshua was looking at the drawing with a serious face that no one had ever seen before. He examined the details of the drawings over and over again. After that, Joshua took a deep breath and read out the words one after another, loud and clear, "Chaotic Gore Magala!"


    Upon saying those words out loud, he quickly put the drawing aside, looking solemn. Then he recalled back on his memories, "That''s right, I should have thought about it earlier. The dark-purplish powder, the berserk daemons, the unbalanced ecosystem! What else could it be if it''s not the Chaotic Gore Magala?"


    As a former legendary warrior, Joshua had slaughtered all sorts of daemons across Continental War. Meanwhile, the dragon species were the more important ones among the important ones. Although he had slain a lesser number of Chaotic Gore Magala back then, he could still recall a small fraction of his memories about them.


    The Chaotic Gore Magala were special species of gigantic dragons without the ability to see nor to hear. They purely relied on their wings to spread their scale dust containing viruses into the surroundings. Meanwhile, weaker living beings that were stained with those scale dust would be weakened even more so that the Chaotic Gore Magala could prey on them. Meanwhile, stronger living beings would become creatures that lust for blood. They would seek for opponents for a death battle all over the place. Those symptoms completely fit the description of the plague.


    "A Gore Magala. It should only be discovered as a new dragon species after a part of the [Central Dark Forest] in the middle of the big land had been explored. So why is it appearing now¡­ Furthermore, this is a Chaotic Gore Magala." Mumbling to himself, Joshua had vague memories of the past. He closed his eyes, trying hard to recall.


    "I was advancing towards the distant lands of the south and did not visit the north much. So I only know that one of the Dark Tides back in one of those years was extremely harsh¡­ Never mind, it''ll be pointless to think too much."


    Giving up on recalling his past memories which seemed to be pointless, the warrior walked slowly across the living room. He conveniently turned the greatsword and the armor set back to their miniature size before putting them by his waist, "That''s one of the ancient dragon species in the original world¡­"


    The Metal Dragon and the Pentashade Dragon were labeled as [Astral Dragon] which were deemed to be one of the species from another world. They were known to be an existence of high intelligence and civilization all over multiple worlds and even had their own gods. Meanwhile, the dragon species similar to the Ancient Dragons and the Alatreon would be known as the [Old World Dragon], the native species of Continental War. Even though some of them had the wisdom of the humans, most of them also had the mighty power of beasts.


    Although that was the case, there were also dreadful existences among the species of the Old World Dragons. The [Ancient Dragons] had long lives. The moment they reveal themselves, these representations of dragons would bring forth devastating catastrophes. For instance, there was the Arashi Dragon which was the size of a few mountains, known as the [God of Calamity] that could cause hurricane storms. Also, there was also the Teostra Dragon, known as the [Moving Mountain] which could destroy cities by just moving its legs around. Not to mention that there was also Alatreon, known as the [Calamity] that causes the Great Ajax to erupt as well. All these dragons were the ancient dragons.


    Meanwhile, Shagaru Magala which was known to be the [Source of the Plague] was an ancient dragon species that represented the Imbalance of the ecosystem. They were known as the awakened form of the Gore Magala.


    Right in the Central Dark Forest, a real Shagaru Magala must have revealed itself. Its power must have dominated the others of its species while it was undergoing its final molting process for its awakening. Therefore, it transformed into a Chaotic Gore Magala as it only managed to molt halfway. It was moving swiftly around the entire Empire because it was searching for a suitable spot to complete the final sequence of its molting.


    "The weakest power level of an Ancient Dragon should be similar power level of a Supreme or a Legendary. However, the case would be different with the Gore Magala. Before it awakens, it could only be as powerful as an Intermediate Gold. I''ll still be capable of handling it."


    Sitting back on the chair right in front of the table, Joshua recalled his memories on the power level of the Gore Magalas that he slew before. Then he reached his hands into his pocket and took out the red box. He thought deeply, "Even if the Chaotic Gore Magala is much stronger than anticipated, I can still rely on my Divine Armament and this piece of Dragon-slaying Stone. I''ll still have a chance to slay the dragon¡­"


    "Master, here''s your tea."


    A clear voice of a girl interrupted Joshua''s thoughts. Joshua turned to the side and saw that the silver-haired girl walking gracefully to the living room holding a cup of hot tea.


    "Thank you. But why is there only one cup of tea here?"


    After taking the cup, Joshua raised his head and looked at his own Divine Armament with a disapproving look on his face. "Why didn''t you prepare yourself a cup of tea?"


    "Um¡­ Because I don''t need tea." Keeping both hands on her lap, she replied Joshua with a puzzled tone. Ying almost did not respond to Joshua''s question. She tilted her head and said," As a Divine Armament, I don''t need nourishment from food."


    "There are two of us here, but there''s only one of us having a tea. It''s a very awkward situation, don''t you think?"


    Springing to his feet, Joshua reached out his hand and ruffled the silver-haired girl''s hair. He then sighed and passed the cup of tea in his hand over to Ying''s hands. "Also, it doesn''t mean you shouldn''t try something just because you don''t need it. You need to learn how to enjoy life. Here, this tea is for you. Take it."


    "Uh¡­ this¡­ Thank you¡­" Mumbling softly, Ying looked a little fazed as she took the teacup from Joshua. Her cheeks red, she looked at the tea that was still hot without knowing what to say next. So she changed the topic and said, "Then, Master, should we get ready to make dinner?"


    "It''s still early. I think we can pass on that one first. You should have a seat first. Make a copy of the white sheet with information about the giant dragon for me, will you?"


    Upon sitting on the chair, Joshua lowered his head to look at the other letter. He casually said, "Thank you for doing this with me today, Ying."


    "Yea¡­"

 Chapter 42 This is the Hua Shan… No, Steel Armor Kokyu-ho

    North, Moldavia.


    The cold wind from the northern sea blew, carrying snow along with it. With the sun hidden away by gray clouds, day seemed like night. The howling wind echoed in the air, like the sound of a horn being blown.


    It was already December, where snow was falling. In the final month of the year, blizzards and strong winds would sweep across the entire empire. That would include the distant south where the weather was deemed to be the hottest among all other regions. Even this region would be deeply affected by the cold that was coming. Because the temperature in the surroundings would drop tremendously, everyone would shut their doors and stay indoors. They would be surviving the cold with everything they stockpiled beforehand. So they just let the snow to pile up over the windows of their house, which blocked the entrances to their houses.


    Because of the special condition of the natural environment, the buildings in the north were different from others. Their doors were designed to open inward, to prevent the doors from getting stuck even though the snow gets piled up high on their doorsteps. It was an awkward situation because even when it stopped snowing, people would still need to take their shovels and dig their way out of their houses.


    When it snowed, coupled with extreme wind that could sweep the streets with snow, the cold air was enough to freeze the water in an instant had caused much inconvenience to the people. Even the Dragon Caravan had to stop their trading activities because of the weather. No matter how mad a person turned out to be, no one would be mad enough to go out at a moment like that.


    However, there would still be some exceptions.


    In the main city of Moldavia, right by the top of the city wall, there stood a black-haired man with red eyes who only wore a single-layered shirt right on the edge of the city wall.


    Facing towards the opposite direction of the howling wind, he closed his eyes and stood still as if he was a statue. If his skin did not have the glow of health and his chest did not move vaguely, he would look like a dead man.


    In actual fact, Joshua was ''breathing''.


    Along with a strange rhythm, the warrior was regulating his breathing. His entire body trembled slightly. Channeling his focus towards his body, his muscles, organs, and different parts, even the smallest ones, his blood flow began to change in speed. His blood was coursing through his entire body that was trained to the limit. All to build up strength and energy.


    Combat Aura is the extension of life, a part of fusion between the ''self'' and ''body''. It exists deep in the body because of the tough physique and strong will, slowly accumulating there. Theoretically speaking, unless it was a matter of life and death, it would not be unleashed.


    However, the humans across Continental War came up with a system to manipulate this power by experimenting for hundreds or thousands of years.


    The process was called ''Kokyu-ho1''.


    "Fuuu...."


    Joshua let out a breath. Nice and slow. His steamy breath formed a long white vapor that traveled along the icy cold air.


    Upon exhaling all of the air in his lungs, he began to control the movement of his blood flow to slow the rate of his heartbeat. At the same time, his heart beat stronger as well. The function of his internal organs began to slow down as well. After that, he took in another breath by following his breathing pace, giving slight movement to his body that seemed to stay still. The power stored deep in him was unleashed. His body began to be strengthened by the second.


    Training his mind in the middle of a snowstorm could let his mind calm down in a better way. At the same moment where the warmth in his body was taken away, it got tougher for him to breathe. He breathed heavier and heavier as it went on. Upon reaching the tenth minute and countless loop of respiration, a strange blackish red light began to gleam at the spot where the warrior''s heart was resting. After that, the rate of his blood flow began to increase, coursing through every part of his body. He could vaguely hear metal crashing against each other.


    "I''ve done it."


    Upon opening his eyes, Joshua had a faint smile on his face that became a little stiff due to the cold. He reached out his right hand and he looked right at the blackish-red radiance that was fading on his hand. Then he nodded in satisfaction. "After days of hard training, I''ve finally mastered [Steel Armor Kokyu-ho]."


    Joshua took up the small knife by his waist and stabbed his hand without hesitation. The speed and strength of that stab were so swift and powerful that a strong current of wind was formed from the movement of that stabbing. However, an ear-piercing sound of a scratch was heard. The sharp tip of the knife was completely flattened as if it was violently pressed against the surface of a tough metallic armor. The body of the knife also got twisted badly.With all that, there was not even a single scratch on the warrior''s hand, only a dark red glow on the spot where the knife was focused on.


    "Not bad at all. Only at Level 1 yet it has such a good effect."


    Joshua then threw the bent knife aside. The blazing Combat Aura of his had ignited around his entire body. The stiffness that the cold brought upon his body had been swept away. After that, he turned around and walked back indoors, "Although that''s a little rushed, the ''Kokyu-ho'' of this sort could be turned into a power for battle. Looks like it''s worth it to let such a skill to occupy one slot of my Permanent Gained Status."


    Permanent Gained Status was the term that most players knew as [Passive Skill]. A Steel tier only has one [Passive Skill] slot. A Silver tier has two and a Gold tier has three.


    Unlike normal skills, passive skills would require a long time of training before one could obtain them. For instance, even though Joshua already had a lot of experience, he still took approximately five days to master the basics of the [Steel Armor Kokyu-ho]. Additionally, he used the cold weather and his experience to his advantage in mastering that skill.


    As a former legendary warrior, Joshua knew about quite a number of practical and powerful passive skills. He also knew the methods of mastering them. However, the reason he put in all his effort in obtaining this skill which would occupy one precious slot for his Passive Skill was the letter he received a few days back.


    After the banquet and a brief meeting with Mengsk that night, Joshua had did not rest after reading the short letter that the emperor addressed to him. He continued on to read the letter. Meanwhile, that second letter was a brief message from Fort Dark Forest.


    [To the Count of Moldavia, Joshua van Radcliffe,


    A thick fog has begun to emerge all around the Dark Forest. Meanwhile, the daemons have started gathering and their roars getting louder by the moment. The detection spell can even confirm that there are Gold-tier daemons among the daemon horde. According to the past experiences, this Dark Tide should begin by the end of this month or the beginning of upcoming January. The fortress is now on high alert. My lord, please be advised to make your preparation as soon as possible.]


    [Yours faithfully, Zorgen.]


    Dark Tide and Gold-tier daemons.


    Joshua thought about that, with a grim expression on his face.


    If an Upper Silver-tier warrior was like a cannon with highly powerful unlimited ammunition which also could move around rapidly, then an extraordinary Gold-tier warrior could deal damage like a supersonic bomber that can cruise at the speed several times faster than the speed of sound which has an unlimited number of Fuel Air Explosive reserved.


    That description was only limited to humans. Comparing a human and a daemon on the same tier, the daemon would triumph over the human in term of pure strength. After getting hit by such a brute strength, it would not matter if the person''s Combat Aura was powerful or the person was skilled. The person would suffer internal injuries upon taking the damage from such brute force because human bodies still had limitations.


    Even though Joshua''s skills and control had made him so powerful that his enemies on the same tier as him did not pose a threat, the Dark Tide would be a totally different thing compared to the one-on-one battles he had in the past. Things would not be as simple as the incident where he single-handedly took out nineteen Silver-tier mercenaries. If anyone ever strayed from the main party, that person would have to battle against hundreds or even thousands of daemons at the same time. That person would have been dead for a couple of times before he could even react to or dodge the monsters.


    That was war. Every Dark Tide was like a real war. Dealing with war, there was no such thing as being cautious. Furthermore, as liege of the place, Joshua''s main mission was to charge straight into the daemon horde and kill any daemons that were powerful enough to pose a threat to the wall of the fortress regardless of whether the daemons were Silver Tier or Gold Tier. Furthermore, under the influence of the berserk virus caused by the Gore Magala, the Dark Tide this round would become much more intense than the previous ones. No matter how powerful the warrior had become, he would still need to make preparations and contingency plans for the upcoming battles.


    The challenges would always remain huge and the number of problems that needed solving would also be high.Facing all of the above, Joshua had chosen to master [Steel Armor Kokyu-ho]


    Most of the heavy armor especially the Heavy Enchanted Armor, had immunity to Stun and also the ability to reduce Physical Damage received. When a warrior wears a heavy armor set, he would not be distracted by small attacks and could unleash his potential at least three times higher than the time where he did not wear the heavy armor. Joshua also possessed [MAX Mastery], so he would not have any problems in coming up with means of attacks. However, his body was still the basic Transcendental Build of a Gold tier. He would need to enhance his defense in order to face countless daemons that went berserk.


    [Steel Armor Kokyu-ho] was a skill that originated from a human warrior that became so powerful that he no longer seemed to be human. He called himself ''Fang Lord'' and was currently wandering across all the lands of the continent. Whoever managed to defeat him would be granted with a few special skills of that warrior. Undoubtedly, the [Steel Armor Kokyu-ho] was one of those skills.


    It could enhance the basic defense of the player and also reduce part of the Physical Damage received. Then it could also be immune to all Stun Damage and effects when the skill was about to end. Furthermore, the skill also had quite high defense against Penetration Damage. Other than that, it could also enhance the toughness of one''s physique and increase one''s HP recovery. By the end of it, the person who activated the skill would be as if he was wearing an advanced Enchanted Heavy Armor. There would be no vulnerable spots on the wearer at all during that period of time. It could also comprehensively increase the physique of the warrior from all aspects, allowing the warrior to adapt to a variety of conditions and locations.


    However, the skill was not that popular in the game among the majority of the players; it was merely an additional layer of protection. Skills and weapons that could penetrate armor could still wound the users. If that was the case, why would anyone give up one skill slot for a Passive Skill such as this? Furthermore, most of the players were not afraid of death. They preferred to attack instead of defending because they could be revived. Other than Joshua who seemed to love doing different style than the others, only a few players would learn such a skill.


    However, the situation was very different now as this other world was real. Joshua only had one life here. Even though he craved for battle and found joy in slaughter, that did not mean that he was not afraid to die. With the real set of heavy armor and this ''Kokyu-ho'' skill, Joshua now had two layers of defense. That should make him even stronger and harder to kill than before now.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, a tremor came from the direction of the gate by the south of the city. Joshua''s thoughts were interrupted by the sudden tremor.


    "What''s going on?"


    Joshua turned his head over to notice that a puff of smoke was rising slowly into the sky by the entrance of the city. After that, the smoke was blown away by a strong current of wind. He could not help but have a strange feeling.


    "What could cause such a commotion, I wonder?"An Aikido technique that involves changing the way one breathes.

 Chapter 43 Berserk

    The heavy snowfall was obscuring the view.


    On the top of the granite wall, was a flag painted with two hands bearing swords fluttering along the direction of the wind.


    Meanwhile, a young guard was standing on the towering central tower where he looked out into the white plains and the mountains around. His had his thoughts removed from his mind for the moment, not thinking about anything at all.


    The vapor condensed into white mist as the man exhaled. This young guard was called Anruya. He was breathing in the freezing air all around him. He felt as if the cold air had passed through the thick layer of cotton he was wearing, reaching deep into his body. Because of that, he felt an intense chill throughout his body and sneezed, which made him recollect himself.


    "I''m really crazy to stand guard in this post in the middle of a snowstorm!"


    Standing up high in the middle of the snowstorm yelling aloud with a trembling tone, Anruya felt as if he was already frozen solid while he was holding his shield and his weapon. He felt unbearably cold at the moment. Both of his legs and feet were numb to the point that he could barely feel them anymore. Swiping off the frost forming on his eyebrows, he clenched his teeth and muttered to himself, "Anruya, just hang in there. Just hang in there for ten more minutes. It''s almost time to switch shift. Just a little longer."


    While comforting himself, the young guard began to move his body around under the countless snowflakes. He wanted to move his stiff muscles so that they could move more smoothly. However, the attempt was futile, as the frosty breeze kept coming at him blowing the little body warmth inside of him away. Anruya could not help but feel that he was about to be frozen into a block of ice. "Why must they put the control panel of the city gates at a high place like this¡­"


    Right underneath the middle tower was the south gate of Moldavia. The gate was a gigantic mechanism made by the northern rune dwarves. The mechanism was using gears to lift the gate up and down. It was ten-meters wide, five-meters thick and ten-meters tall, made of 4,200-ton solid steel. The main idea of constructing the gate as such was as long as the gate is closed, it would become impossible to open the gate even if it collapsed. Therefore, it would be better to think about how to break the black granite wall which was twenty-five-meter thick than thinking about blowing the reinforced steel gate open.


    Truth to be told, only the dwarves living in the magma of molten iron had the ability to forge materials. If that amount of metal could be forged into weapons, no one could tell how many soldiers could be armed.


    Of course, regardless of any hearsay, this was merely a gate. It was just slightly thicker and heavier. Meanwhile, the control panel responsible for the opening and closing of the gates was right beneath the tower where Anruya was standing on. That was also the reason why there would still be someone standing guard on top of the tower in the middle of the snowstorm.


    "It would have been so much better if they could just shield the tower with a layer of glass. It wouldn''t affect anyone from observing the surroundings as well. So tell me, people on the top, why didn''t you¡­"


    "Anruya!"


    While he was complaining, the young guard suddenly heard someone shouting his name by the bottom of the wall. The voice sounded anxious.


    He could not help to have a feeling that something was off. It was still a little while away before his shift ended. Could it be that someone felt pity towards him and came earlier to take his shift? It would be much better if that was true.


    "Speak louder!" In a trembling voice, Anruya attempted to reply with his hoarse voice due to the cold. "Anything?"


    "Mon...ster¡­ invading¡­ Close the gates!"


    The voice coming from the bottom of the wall became louder. However, the sudden howling of the wind had covered the muffled the voice. The young guard could only hear the faint command ''Close the gates'' which was strange.


    "Wait, what? Close the gate? But why? I can''t hear you clearly!"


    Taking a step forward, he went up to the control panel covered by runes. Anruya then grabbed onto the handle of the panel. Although he trusted his comrade very much and was ready to close the gates, he still hesitated, with a perplexed look on his face.


    "When the gates closes, it can only be be reopened after two hours. We would need to wait for the runes to be fully charged!"


    "Enemy attack! Close the f**king gates, now! Use the fastest way to close it, now!"


    This time, the voice that was embedded with Combat Aura had finally broken through the snowstorm and completely boomed into the ears of the young guard. Meanwhile, Elson could tell that the voice belonged to his commander. The extremely anxious voice berated, "Anruya you stupid boy! I''m going to die if you don''t close the gate now!"


    "Where the f*ck did the enemy come from?!"


    After being rushed, Anruya felt a little nervous. He looked down at the bottom of the wall. However, he did not see any sign of enemies down there. At that moment, his heart was filled with big questions. However, as a soldier, the guard obeyed the direct order of his commander. So he pulled the panel with all his strength.


    Rumble


    Following the rumbling sound, the huge steel gate instantly smashed down to the ground violently. After all, the gate was approximately 4,000 tons. The impact from the fall of the horrific weight shook the snow and the land, sweeping up the dust from the ground, which was blown away by the strong winds. The fierce and deep crushing sound had even reached the other side of the city. The residents who were staying in their own houses were shocked to hear it.


    Withstanding the familiar tremors, Anruya grabbed onto his long spear. Then he quickly headed down towards the entrance of the passage. Although he had not seen any sign of any enemy around, he still believed that his commander would not have been anxious about something not real¡­ Could it be that there were really invisible enemies around hiding in plain sight? Could those enemies had invaded the city without anyone''s knowledge?


    Running at high pace down the stairs, the young guard had arrived at the bottom of the wall outside the city.


    Meanwhile, the ground that lay before him had long become a battlefield.


    Woosh¡ª


    The moment when Anruya stepped out of the passage by the wall, a current of wind along with a strong scent of blood immediately blew past his face. A violent sense of danger was stimulated throughout every single nerve in his body. At the same time, the body of this young city guard responded faster than his mind. His instinct got him ready to throw the spear forward. He instantly raised his shield with both hands firmly and positioned the shield across his chest.


    Then, on the next moment, Anruya felt a violent force suddenly collide into him. Both of his hands that were numb because of the cold weather, but due to the instant force, he could had sworn that he had lost both of his hands at that moment; he could not feel anything then. Meanwhile, his entire body was falling back one step after another.


    "What the hell is this?!"


    After taking five to six steps backward, he managed to shake off the force that was pushing him. Before he could even calm himself or even feel any pain, Anruya cursed and started to observe his surroundings.


    He instantly froze.


    Standing in front of him was a white, tall, giant wolf. It was about half the height of a full grown man. It had a burly body where its muscles were covered underneath the thick layer of fur. Its four limbs looked smooth and strong. However, the wolf''s right limb on the front was curled in a strange shape. Well, that might be the reason why the giant wolf did not attack Anruya while he was backing himself up just now.


    "What a huge winter wolf! Look at its snowy white fur! No wonder I couldn''t see it just now! But I have a steel shield made by the dwarves in my hand. It would not be possible to clash with me, even if it was a daemon!"


    Anruya took the opportunity to move his hands and wrists around. By doing so, he managed to recover his stiff hands to the point that he could grab firmly onto the steel shield. He looked at the surroundings and noticed that by the entrance of the closed city gate, there were traces of battle everywhere. The spot where the other city guards would stand guard at was a mess. Upon hearing the sound of battle coming from the corner not far from him, Anruya could recognize the familiar voice of his commander. His commander was cursing loudly while in the middle of a battle.


    It was really a fortunate thing that not all of them died. Anruya felt grateful for that. Although he lost his weapon due to the surprise attack from the giant wolf, as long as he could survive until his comrades were done with their enemies, they would be able to come and assist Anruya. Upon joining forces together, they could easily eliminate the winter wolf that was standing right before him.


    However, the young city guard did not notice that enemy right before him was not the wild winter wolf he once hunted down with his comrades. The two should no longer be considered as the same type of creature anymore.


    "Woo-"


    Initially, the eyes of the wolf were red. Now, they turned green. Along the breathing, there was dark purple mist escaping from between the teeth and the nose of the wolf. It was pretty obvious that the wolf had sustained some injuries. Driven by anger and madness, that giant winter wolf instantly howled facing the sky. The muscles and bones all over its body began to crack and reform. Instantly, the entire body of the wolf increased in size. The white snowy fur instantly stood up on end like needles. Meanwhile, visible blue-purple vascular tendons were exposed on the surface of the wolf''s skin. An unexplained power was coursing through those veins of the wolf.


    "Berserk?! A f**king wolf?!"


    Upon witnessing the strange phenomenon, Anruya''s heart sank into the bottom of a valley. This winter wolf seemed to be a lot larger than its own kind. Its strength and speed were far more superior than he could anticipate. Under the circumstance of having no weapon in his hand, he found it extremely difficult to deal with this world. And now, this freaking wolf actually went ''berserk''!


    There was no way that he could endure all that. The young guard stopped breathing for the moment. That was the only thought that he had in his mind right now. After that, he reached his hand to his waist and pulled out a small knife. The knife seemed finely sharpened.


    "Monsters." He looked upon the giant wolf that was surrounded by a dark purple aura. Then he spoke softly, "I shall take a piece of your meat even if I die."

 Chapter 46 Besieging the Fortress

    Great Ajax Mountains, the northernmost side of the world.


    The sky was painted deep-blue as the sun was about to set. There were some layers of clouds whirling slowly in the sky like a vortex. Under the faint twilight, the remaining light from the sun shone across the clouds, covering the clouds with a layer of golden-red radiance.


    Right beneath the sky, there was an endless stretch of vast mountains across the land. Among the mountains, there was a grayish-white fortress standing firm in the middle of an endless stream of white snow and the forest. The front was the Dark Forest while the back of the fortress was the snowy land. The fortress was nestled in between the gaps of the mountains, blocking the path that connected the Dark Forest to the outside world. The tall mountains looked so magnificent. Not only did they seem unbelievably tall, they also seemed to be so sturdy as if they could not be destroyed at all.


    It was a land of miserable coldness. There were just snowy mountains that had no signs of any humans and the frozen Dark Forest. In the wilderness where no one would travel across, the pure and clean air was not mixed with anything else. One could feel the freshness of the air just by taking a breath.


    That was all in the past, however.


    The Dark Tide had besieged the city. On the fifth day.


    Slowly walked to the highest point of the fortress, the golden-haired warrior who had blood all over his shining armor put up his shield standing by his side. He stood on the edge of the city wall and faced towards the Dark Forest that was not far from the city walls.


    Dark purple dust with the breath of chaos was shrouding the entire place like a layer of mist. The dust even rose to the sky. The light from the sunset was shining across those dust-like mists, reflecting some strange and cloudy color across the surroundings.


    Normal people would not be able to breathe under the circumstance where the environment was completely shrouded by the dark purplish mist. The endless horde of savage daemons was surging towards the direction of the fortress.


    Therefore, the tide of daemons was already overwhelming every single corner of the space within everyone''s view.


    This wasn''t the first time the blond knight had stood by the frontline against the Dark Tide. Truth to be told, ever since he became a Silver-tier knight when he was twenty-five-years-old, he had never set foot out of this gray-silver fortress. This was his home, a place he spent all of his life and effort on. He had never imagined that the fortress would be overrun one day.


    However, that thought had taken root in the knight''s heart, growing deeper and deeper.


    "Fifty thousand¡­"


    Muttering to himself, he caught an intense scent of blood from his surroundings. Upon smiling bitterly, the Silver-tier knight spat out some blood from his mouth and said, "Fifty thousand Berserk Daemons¡­ I''ve never thought that I''d encounter so many at a time."


    Forts and other defenses outside the fortress had been overrun. The knight had actually retreated from one of the forts. Although the number of casualties was minimized due to the firm decision of making the soldiers retreat, they had lost quite a large quantity of supplies and facilities because of their decisions.


    Truth to be told, the blond knight had not felt so humiliated in his entire life. He had faced hundreds of thousands of Normal-tier daemons before. He had also slain quite a few Gold-tier daemons alongside the previous liege of the fortress. However, 50,000 Berserk Daemons were very different from regular daemons. That number of Berserk Daemons was too much for two thousand soldiers and approximately 30,000 residents of the fortress to handle. Only a fortress with at least 50,000 people could handle that number of Berserk Daemons. Encountering these monsters that knew no pain and knew nothing about retreating, if these monsters did not kill themselves once in a while, the forts and the defenses outside the fortress would not have lasted for over five days.


    However, now that the soldiers were at their limit of holding against the monsters, the five satellite forts had completely fallen. In the meantime, they had also lost one-third of the total supplies of the entire fortress and quite a number of large-scale war machines.


    Currently, they only had the fortress itself as their main base to fend off the monsters that were coming at them.


    Thud thud thud.


    Footsteps were heard coming from behind the knight. A brief moment later, two persons appeared at the stairs of the tower. One of them was mage wearing a white robe while the other was a masked warrior. The mage in the white robe was covered in dust. On the other hand, the warrior had small wounds all over his body. The two of them walked straight to the edge of the tower. They were looking at the golden-haired knight while the knight stared back at them.


    "We should reduce our forces, Zorgen. Out losses are not great now. We can abandon the defenses facing west. Then we can gather the elites in the middle to hold against the forces of the Berserk Daemons charging at the fortress.


    After keeping silent for a moment, the wizard told his comrade that. Even though he seemed unwilling to accept what he just proposed, his voice was firm, "Now, there are only Steel and Silver daemons that are lower in their grades. They have pushed us so far just by using their ''Berserk'' power. If this goes on, when the higher tier daemons such as the Gold-tier daemons begin to appear, we will have absolutely no chance at all in defending ourselves against them."


    "But how about the rear?"


    The masked warrior was a little frustrated. He did not try to refute at all. He was just asking a simple question he had on his mind, "If we don''t fend off the daemons that manage to come around the mountains to the side, what will happen to the manors and little towns over that area? They do not even have their own walls to protect them. Their fences are only made of wood. Are you suggesting that we let them fend for themselves against the Berserk Daemons with merely wooden fences?"


    "That''ll be a pure slaughter! Our existence is to fend off any threats from reaching them. We must prevent any monsters from getting around the mountain to slaughter. We must protect the safety of the residents."


    The masked warrior spoke with an angry tone, "Only cowards would give up!"


    "It''s not the matter of cowardice or not." Facing the suggestion and the anger of his two comrades, the golden-haired knight immediately replied. He then shook his head and said, "These daemons are obviously different from the daemons we''ve encountered in the past. They can go berserk upon exposing themselves to the dark mist. They will not leave as long as they cannot take out their targets in front of them. I''ve observed them for quite a while now. The daemons that went around the fortress are daemons that did not go berserk. In other words, they''re much weaker than the ones we''re dealing with. We cannot afford to send our elites to handle them while we need as much force as we can to deal with the daemons in front of us. Not to mention that we have Silver-tier knights stationed all over the manors and towns. They can definitely handle those daemons without many problems."


    He stopped there and turned his head towards the masked warrior. Then he put on a grim expression. "Our duty is to stop most of the Dark Tide. As long as the fortress does not fall, we''ll be deemed to have succeeded in our mission. If we spread out our forces just to take care of a few daemons and lose the battle on the frontlines, we''ll suffer a loss that we could have prevented. We''ll suffer a loss that we can''t afford to even think about it."


    "Well, we need to at least inform the people at the rear!"


    The masked warrior also knew about the how and why. However, he was a little unwilling to accept it.


    "Well, we need to be able to contact them first¡­"


    Upon taking in a deep breath, the leader of the garrison forces Zorgen could not help but clench his fists. "If the strange mist did not scramble our communication signals, I could have contacted the main city and requested backup from the Liege! He''s a powerful Gold-tier warrior. With him around us, the fortress would have been as firm as an unmovable rock as long as there''s no appearance of any Gold-tier daemon of the same level."


    Speaking of which, the golden-haired knight could not help to feel overwhelmed by anger. "Feng, you told me that your mages could penetrate the barrier of the black mist if they were given a little time. But what''s the situation now? It''s been five days! Other than the third day where we heard some signals coming in, we only heard the buzzing, nothing else!"


    "It just won''t work! We''re not going to solve anything even if you''re angry at me! Other than that, my mages have been casting their spells at the front all the while. So how can they still have time to figure out how to get the magic communication circle to work then?!"


    The senior mage of the fortress, the silver-haired Feng turned his head around and looked at the wave of daemons that were slowing down their assault. The daemons seemed to be retreating back into the Dark Forest. Feng tightened his teeth with hate and he said, "Judging from the situation, the Gold-tier daemons are going to reveal themselves in a couple of days. Their attacks are getting more ferocious every day. Without my mages supporting the warriors, the fortress would have been run over before the backups can make it here."


    "It''s pretty obvious, don''t you think? There must be an extremely powerful ''Count'' coming along. This Dark Tide is its army. Its aim is to get rid of us so that it can expand its own territory." The warrior with the mask cut in and said. Upon finishing his previous sentence, he spoke again in a perplexed tone, "That''s strange as well. We''ve not seen the beasts and daemons for over 70 years. It has been longer than since someone saw a ''Count''. They''ve been so quiet for so many years. So why are they appearing all of a sudden now?"


    The Gold-tier knight did not answer that question. He just turned his head towards the direction where the Dark Forest was. The dark purplish mist and all of the daemons had retreated back to the Dark Forest. The warriors at the fortress had finally earned a moment to rest their fatigued bodies.


    However, that would not make much of a difference to them. It was merely a tiny gap for them to catch their breaths before real despair was brought upon them.


    Without any words in their thoughts, the three of them remained silent. Facing a war between nature and humanity, a war between daemons and the fortress, a war between the savages and the civilized, they had no words to describe it at all.

 Chapter 45 The End of the Burning Era

    Center of the city, Cathedral of St. Laurent


    The sacred symbol of the church, a black halo, hung atop the highest point of the building. It did not waver even by a bit even though the wind was blowing strongly in the snowstorm. It was as firm as a solid rock.


    Joshua was carrying Anruya along with him, walking at a steady and yet fast pace. Anruya''s condition was different compared to his commander and his comrades, as his internal organs were heavily damaged. However, he barely had any wounds on his body. Without an immediate treatment to stabilize his injuries, Anruya would probably die. At the best case scenario, he would still have organ failures.


    In the meantime, Joshua had some unattended business at the church. So he decided to bring Anruya along with him.


    Upon passing by the stairs, Joshua walked up to the wooden door. He noticed that the white radiance that was covering the door was no longer there. The divine magic circle to reinforce and seal the door was no longer there as well. So Joshua pushed the door opened with his hand.


    Creak¡ª


    The sound of frost rubbing against the wooden door was heard. Upon opening the door, the warrior did not hesitate at all. He quickly walked right into the living hall. Meanwhile, two knights fully equipped with heavy armor could sense a presence that was unpredictably powerful had opened the church''s door. So they quickly hustled over to the living hall from the resting room. However, when the two of them saw that it was Joshua who opened the door, they came to a halt and saluted Joshua.


    "My Lord, might we know what brings you here?" One of the knights walked up and asked Joshua with a puzzled look. He thought Joshua''s visit was strange as the weather was so cold now. Regular folk would not even think of walking out of their homes. So they would not even have the will to pray in the church, not to mention a respected liege. Why would he have any reason to come to the church then?


    "To seek medical attention for this man. I''ll leave this man to you. He''s too badly wounded. He needs immediate treatment."


    Joshua put the young guard down and let the two knights handle him with care. Meanwhile, Artanis''s two apprentices could also feel that a Gold-tier warrior had just arrived. The two of them quickly rushed to the living hall as well. The two Silver-tier priests were still the apprentices of Artanis and would still follow the church''s traditions. It would take some time until they realize the faith in their heart, swear an oath, and obtain the true power of the Holy Light to begin running a church of their own.


    However, at a time like this, they could only follow their teacher and heal the sick and injured.


    "Thank you for your hard work. He needs some medical attention to his internal organs. And also, where''s Priest Artanis? I have something urgent that I need to see him about."


    Joshua took off his shirt that was ruined by the claws of the monsters. After that, he straight away headed towards the back of the church''s living hall. As he was walking, he asked, "Is he in his room or the library?"


    "Library, my Lord."


    The young one was Vick. He was attending to Anruya''s injuries. He was using Holy Light to detect any damages within Anruya''s body. At the same time, he was free to talk, "Lately, Teacher has been looking for books and scrolls about the Ancient Stars falling into the sea. He has been there for days."


    "Very well, thank you."


    Upon knowing where the priest was, Joshua made haste to find him. He walked down the aisle and went straight to the very end of the church.


    The library.


    Artanis was standing right before a tall bookshelf. He was reading through many ancient books in silence. Behind his pair of glasses, he looked solemn. Meanwhile, right beside the white-haired priest were more than ten books stacked on each other. The books were stacked so high that they almost blocked the priest.


    While he was absorbed reading the book in his hands and making notes, he heard heavy footsteps coming from the outside of the library.


    At that moment, the footsteps stopped right outside the door of the library, followed by a creaking sound of the door. The door of the library was pushed open. Artanis then bookmarked the page he was on, closed the book and put it aside. The white-haired priest gave the warrior a perplexed look. "Oh, our new count, why are you here, my liege? You don''t even have your shirt on. Is something wrong?"


    "That''s right. I came because it''s really urgent."


    Joshua went straight to the point and said, "I need to use the church''s Magic Communication Circle immediately."


    Artanis frowned. He had been the priest for many years. From the emperor to the people of the empire, everyone had seen him at least once. Looking at the serious face of the warrior, he knew that something big had happened. Furthermore, it was very urgent as well. So the priest did not say anything unnecessary. He immediately led Joshua, "Come with me. The Magic Communication Circle is on the second floor."


    The two of them walked past the corridor and stairs in a spiral pattern before arriving on the second floor. Artanis walked towards an ordinary looking room, while Joshua followed closely behind.


    Upon walking up to the door, the white-haired priest reached out his palm. A white stream of holy light began to emerge across his body from the bottom to the top. Countless light dots began to appear all around the surroundings of the priest. After that, the light dots began to gather onto the palm of the priest. In the meantime, a silver magic circle that kept rotating emerged right in the middle of the door with no handle nor any keyholes on it. It was as if the door had felt the resonating power that was gathering onto the palm of the priest. The complex patterns of the runes were spinning faster and faster by the second. They were so packed together that it made people dizzy for looking too long at them.


    Pressing the lights gathered on his hand onto the magic circle, Artanis spoke in a very low voice, "Cathedral of St. Laurent, God''s Sanctioner Artanis requesting for permission to access the Twilight Superior Communication Circle."


    Upon receiving the holy light that was compatible with the requirement of the door and confirming the identity of the person in front of the door, the silver magic circle instantly stopped spinning.The door then began to open slowly.


    "Please, get in. The Superior Communication Circle that connects the entire empire is just in the room. You should know how to use it."


    Keeping his hand back to himself, the white-haired priest took a step back and gave way to Joshua. Then he narrowed his eyes and said, "It sounded really urgent, can you fill me in a little about what was going on?"


    "I suspect that the Dark Forest''s communication circle has been sabotaged. It''s been scrambled. The place might have been surrounded by the Dark Tide."


    His words were straightforward and his meaning was clear. After Joshua explained it, he walked right into the room.


    The room was dome-shaped with many translucent runic crystals all over the walls and the ceiling of the room. They formed into smooth lines. Each of the lines was streaming with silver-blue and golden lights. Meanwhile, right at the spot where all lines intersected was a virtual sun shimmering with soft white light.


    A three-dimensional magic circle hung right in the middle of the room.


    In this virtual sun, there were countless runes and energies forming a systematic shape. They were combined and scattered consecutively and repeatedly under the white radiance. Their patterns would change from time to time. Normal people would just feel exhausted if they were to look at them for some time.


    Meanwhile, Joshua did not feel any discomfort by looking at the patterns at all. Although he was a warrior, his will and spirit were as tough as his body. Truthfully speaking, a man would not be able to become a truly powerful warrior without having an iron will and the ability to analyze serious situations. Meanwhile, just like what Artanis said, Joshua had used the communication circle many times. So he should be very familiar with it.


    The black-haired warrior walked up to the three-dimensional magic circle right in the middle of the room. He put his attention towards the radiance and closed his eyes. He concentrated his thoughts to align with the machine and quickly began to adjust the parameters of the communication.


    After a brief moment, Joshua felt that countless data and coordinates were appearing in his head.


    "Contact, North, Moldavia, Fort Dark Forest."


    A few keywords appeared right in his head. Joshua''s mental state was clear and strong. "Begin connection."


    Under his request, countless data and coordinates flowed like a fast-moving stream of water. After a while later, everything stopped moving. The coordination was then fixed on a huge fortress that was surrounded by a thick forest.


    Buzz¡­ buzz¡­


    There was no echo. Joshua was not discouraged. He continued to repeat what he did, "Contact, North, Moldavia, Fort Dark Forest. Begin connection. Increase the frequency wave of the communication. Source of request- Count of Empire''s North, Joshua van Radcliffe."


    "Source of authority identified... Increasing the frequency wave of the communication¡­ buzz¡­ boom! Buzz¡­ buzz¡­"


    This time, a strange noise was heard. It sounded like a faint sound of a goblin''s cannon firing a shot or the explosion of a fireball. There seemed to be other voices like horns and battle roars as well.


    "As expected."


    Upon hearing those sounds, Joshua unlinked his mind from the magic communication circle. He opened his eyes and sighed. Then he spoke to himself in a very low voice, "I''m sure that there was an accident. However, I can''t know for sure how long the battle has been going on. I have no idea if the fortress has lost its defences."


    Upon sensing the wave of the holy radiance expanding further, Priest Artanis walked into the room slowly. Although his face did not show anything, Joshua could still feel the solemnity in the depths of the white-haired man''s heart.


    "Joshua, what happened? I know that normal communication would not involve your royal authority in enhancing the communication wave. You''ll only need that when you''re contacting other domains."


    "¡­ The fortress has not been sending any messages for three days. I thought everything was peaceful and calm. Well, who would have thought that the Dark Tide had begun so much earlier than I anticipated. Fellow warriors have been battling for their lives while I knew nothing about it."


    Joshua stayed silent for a moment before putting on a grim smile. He turned around and walk towards the door. "Haha¡­ That''s ironically funny."


    "What? But there was no alarm or warning at all. Could it be that the daemons have the ability to disable our communication system now?"


    Hearing that sort of news, the white-haired priest''s was face filled with bewilderment. He immediately frowned right after that. Then he looked at the warrior who was about to leave the room and retorted, "How can you still laugh? The fortress is now in a very bad situation, right? We have no idea how many people are in deep sh*t! Joshua, those are your people!"


    "No¡­ How would I laugh for real at that sort of things?"


    Upon leaving the communication room, Joshua walked slowly to the balcony on the second floor of the church. Then he shook his head and sighed. "Just now, I was laughing at myself ironically for being pathetically useless¡­ I should have noticed the signs much earlier. Haha. The peaceful days were a little longer and I actually lowered down my guard because of that¡­"


    "How hilarious is that?"


    Pushing the windows open slowly, a strong cold breeze blew right towards his face. Facing the cold breeze of the northern wind, the black-haired warrior was willing to admit his mistakes. He looked into the sky, his eyes seemingly looking past the thick mist, far beyond the horizon. His red pupils were blazing like flames.


    "It''s about time. It''s beginning"


    The Dark Tide would be the first of many things that yet to come.


    This event would serve as the beginning of endless disputes over the mainland of the Mycroft Continent. It would also be the real starting point of Joshua''s ''new life''.


    "Artanis¡­ do you know that the peace we''re looking at is merely an illusion? The flames of war will be reignited once again. Meanwhile, the blood of many races will be spilled across the land. Dead bodies would fill the land; this war cannot be avoided by anyone. Justice will do no good to the good while evil will do no good to the evil."


    Right outside the window, the dark clouds were shrouding the sky. The snow, the cold, and the frost mixed with a little dust were swept across the sky and the ground. The weather was obviously very cold, however, Artanis could feel that there was something ablaze right before him.


    "The weak shall find no place to hide. Only the brave can survive this."


    Turning his head back, the black-haired warrior with red eyes, Joshua van Radcliffe told the white-haired priest who did not say a word, "My friend, the era that is ignited with the flames of war and battle has finally come."


    -First Arc: Squall of the North. End-

 Chapter 46 Besieging the Fortress

    Great Ajax Mountains, the northernmost side of the world.


    The sky was painted deep-blue as the sun was about to set. There were some layers of clouds whirling slowly in the sky like a vortex. Under the faint twilight, the remaining light from the sun shone across the clouds, covering the clouds with a layer of golden-red radiance.


    Right beneath the sky, there was an endless stretch of vast mountains across the land. Among the mountains, there was a grayish-white fortress standing firm in the middle of an endless stream of white snow and the forest. The front was the Dark Forest while the back of the fortress was the snowy land. The fortress was nestled in between the gaps of the mountains, blocking the path that connected the Dark Forest to the outside world. The tall mountains looked so magnificent. Not only did they seem unbelievably tall, they also seemed to be so sturdy as if they could not be destroyed at all.


    It was a land of miserable coldness. There were just snowy mountains that had no signs of any humans and the frozen Dark Forest. In the wilderness where no one would travel across, the pure and clean air was not mixed with anything else. One could feel the freshness of the air just by taking a breath.


    That was all in the past, however.


    The Dark Tide had besieged the city. On the fifth day.


    Slowly walked to the highest point of the fortress, the golden-haired warrior who had blood all over his shining armor put up his shield standing by his side. He stood on the edge of the city wall and faced towards the Dark Forest that was not far from the city walls.


    Dark purple dust with the breath of chaos was shrouding the entire place like a layer of mist. The dust even rose to the sky. The light from the sunset was shining across those dust-like mists, reflecting some strange and cloudy color across the surroundings.


    Normal people would not be able to breathe under the circumstance where the environment was completely shrouded by the dark purplish mist. The endless horde of savage daemons was surging towards the direction of the fortress.


    Therefore, the tide of daemons was already overwhelming every single corner of the space within everyone''s view.


    This wasn''t the first time the blond knight had stood by the frontline against the Dark Tide. Truth to be told, ever since he became a Silver-tier knight when he was twenty-five-years-old, he had never set foot out of this gray-silver fortress. This was his home, a place he spent all of his life and effort on. He had never imagined that the fortress would be overrun one day.


    However, that thought had taken root in the knight''s heart, growing deeper and deeper.


    "Fifty thousand¡­"


    Muttering to himself, he caught an intense scent of blood from his surroundings. Upon smiling bitterly, the Silver-tier knight spat out some blood from his mouth and said, "Fifty thousand Berserk Daemons¡­ I''ve never thought that I''d encounter so many at a time."


    Forts and other defenses outside the fortress had been overrun. The knight had actually retreated from one of the forts. Although the number of casualties was minimized due to the firm decision of making the soldiers retreat, they had lost quite a large quantity of supplies and facilities because of their decisions.


    Truth to be told, the blond knight had not felt so humiliated in his entire life. He had faced hundreds of thousands of Normal-tier daemons before. He had also slain quite a few Gold-tier daemons alongside the previous liege of the fortress. However, 50,000 Berserk Daemons were very different from regular daemons. That number of Berserk Daemons was too much for two thousand soldiers and approximately 30,000 residents of the fortress to handle. Only a fortress with at least 50,000 people could handle that number of Berserk Daemons. Encountering these monsters that knew no pain and knew nothing about retreating, if these monsters did not kill themselves once in a while, the forts and the defenses outside the fortress would not have lasted for over five days.


    However, now that the soldiers were at their limit of holding against the monsters, the five satellite forts had completely fallen. In the meantime, they had also lost one-third of the total supplies of the entire fortress and quite a number of large-scale war machines.


    Currently, they only had the fortress itself as their main base to fend off the monsters that were coming at them.


    Thud thud thud.


    Footsteps were heard coming from behind the knight. A brief moment later, two persons appeared at the stairs of the tower. One of them was mage wearing a white robe while the other was a masked warrior. The mage in the white robe was covered in dust. On the other hand, the warrior had small wounds all over his body. The two of them walked straight to the edge of the tower. They were looking at the golden-haired knight while the knight stared back at them.


    "We should reduce our forces, Zorgen. Out losses are not great now. We can abandon the defenses facing west. Then we can gather the elites in the middle to hold against the forces of the Berserk Daemons charging at the fortress.


    After keeping silent for a moment, the wizard told his comrade that. Even though he seemed unwilling to accept what he just proposed, his voice was firm, "Now, there are only Steel and Silver daemons that are lower in their grades. They have pushed us so far just by using their ''Berserk'' power. If this goes on, when the higher tier daemons such as the Gold-tier daemons begin to appear, we will have absolutely no chance at all in defending ourselves against them."


    "But how about the rear?"


    The masked warrior was a little frustrated. He did not try to refute at all. He was just asking a simple question he had on his mind, "If we don''t fend off the daemons that manage to come around the mountains to the side, what will happen to the manors and little towns over that area? They do not even have their own walls to protect them. Their fences are only made of wood. Are you suggesting that we let them fend for themselves against the Berserk Daemons with merely wooden fences?"


    "That''ll be a pure slaughter! Our existence is to fend off any threats from reaching them. We must prevent any monsters from getting around the mountain to slaughter. We must protect the safety of the residents."


    The masked warrior spoke with an angry tone, "Only cowards would give up!"


    "It''s not the matter of cowardice or not." Facing the suggestion and the anger of his two comrades, the golden-haired knight immediately replied. He then shook his head and said, "These daemons are obviously different from the daemons we''ve encountered in the past. They can go berserk upon exposing themselves to the dark mist. They will not leave as long as they cannot take out their targets in front of them. I''ve observed them for quite a while now. The daemons that went around the fortress are daemons that did not go berserk. In other words, they''re much weaker than the ones we''re dealing with. We cannot afford to send our elites to handle them while we need as much force as we can to deal with the daemons in front of us. Not to mention that we have Silver-tier knights stationed all over the manors and towns. They can definitely handle those daemons without many problems."


    He stopped there and turned his head towards the masked warrior. Then he put on a grim expression. "Our duty is to stop most of the Dark Tide. As long as the fortress does not fall, we''ll be deemed to have succeeded in our mission. If we spread out our forces just to take care of a few daemons and lose the battle on the frontlines, we''ll suffer a loss that we could have prevented. We''ll suffer a loss that we can''t afford to even think about it."


    "Well, we need to at least inform the people at the rear!"


    The masked warrior also knew about the how and why. However, he was a little unwilling to accept it.


    "Well, we need to be able to contact them first¡­"


    Upon taking in a deep breath, the leader of the garrison forces Zorgen could not help but clench his fists. "If the strange mist did not scramble our communication signals, I could have contacted the main city and requested backup from the Liege! He''s a powerful Gold-tier warrior. With him around us, the fortress would have been as firm as an unmovable rock as long as there''s no appearance of any Gold-tier daemon of the same level."


    Speaking of which, the golden-haired knight could not help to feel overwhelmed by anger. "Feng, you told me that your mages could penetrate the barrier of the black mist if they were given a little time. But what''s the situation now? It''s been five days! Other than the third day where we heard some signals coming in, we only heard the buzzing, nothing else!"


    "It just won''t work! We''re not going to solve anything even if you''re angry at me! Other than that, my mages have been casting their spells at the front all the while. So how can they still have time to figure out how to get the magic communication circle to work then?!"


    The senior mage of the fortress, the silver-haired Feng turned his head around and looked at the wave of daemons that were slowing down their assault. The daemons seemed to be retreating back into the Dark Forest. Feng tightened his teeth with hate and he said, "Judging from the situation, the Gold-tier daemons are going to reveal themselves in a couple of days. Their attacks are getting more ferocious every day. Without my mages supporting the warriors, the fortress would have been run over before the backups can make it here."


    "It''s pretty obvious, don''t you think? There must be an extremely powerful ''Count'' coming along. This Dark Tide is its army. Its aim is to get rid of us so that it can expand its own territory." The warrior with the mask cut in and said. Upon finishing his previous sentence, he spoke again in a perplexed tone, "That''s strange as well. We''ve not seen the beasts and daemons for over 70 years. It has been longer than since someone saw a ''Count''. They''ve been so quiet for so many years. So why are they appearing all of a sudden now?"


    The Gold-tier knight did not answer that question. He just turned his head towards the direction where the Dark Forest was. The dark purplish mist and all of the daemons had retreated back to the Dark Forest. The warriors at the fortress had finally earned a moment to rest their fatigued bodies.


    However, that would not make much of a difference to them. It was merely a tiny gap for them to catch their breaths before real despair was brought upon them.


    Without any words in their thoughts, the three of them remained silent. Facing a war between nature and humanity, a war between daemons and the fortress, a war between the savages and the civilized, they had no words to describe it at all.

 Chapter 47 Communication

    Noon. Dark Forest Fortress. Sunny sky with no clouds.


    Although the streets were still filled with a cold breeze, the snowstorm had stopped. Everyone was no longer hindered by the snowstorm now.


    The soldiers guarding on the wall were packing the supplies up while the residents were cleaning the streets because the sky was clear. A few mages wearing long robes and a few alchemists were riding on their horses running across the streets. They were observing the situation of the streets to see if there were any damages they did not know of. Then they recorded all of the losses and damages on the streets one after another. After all that, they started using their spells to repair as many things as they could.


    Across the city, everyone who was still alive had their own role to play. Looking calm, they were not worried about their current condition. After all, these people had experienced countless large-scale battles. They were indirectly trained to get used to the current situation countless times.


    It was now the sixth day of the Dark Tide surrounding the city.


    Right outside the city, the dark purplish mist was expanding across the forest. None of the spells were able to reveal the situation in the forest. Other than some random howling of the beasts and monsters, no one knew what was really happening in the forest. A few Silver-tier warriors had formed a small party with the purpose to recover as many resources as they could. They were currently heading towards the forts that had fallen in order to do so.


    Meanwhile, inside the city, right in the middle of the Dark Forest Fortress, there was a gothic clock tower with a pointy tip that looked very ancient. Dried leaves were scattered all over the place. The windows were not covered by the leaves because someone had been cleaning the windows rather frequently.


    Theoretically speaking, there would only be people getting in and out of the clock tower such as this one when giving the correct time. On regular days, no one was stationed there. However, there were a few mages wearing long robes getting in and out of the tower. They were frowning while they were walking about. Their faces were filled with guilt and worry while they were leaving the tower.


    In the second floor of the tower, a Silver-tier warrior who had an injury on his right arm was standing in front of a room. He was looking at the grayish-white wall with a solemn expression without saying a word the entire time.


    Creak.


    The door of the room opened. Another mage walked out of the room with a frown on his face. He raised his head and saw the knight that was guarding the door. After that, he could not help but smile bitterly. "Sorry for all the trouble¡­ Elson."


    The surprised gray-haired middle-aged knight turned his head towards the mage and asked, "What happened? Did it fail again?"


    "Unfortunately, the chaotic magic has already shielded the entire mountainside. The moment when the communication waves were sent out, they would be instantly corrupted. The efficiency of the magic circle here is too low. There''s no way we can find any breakthrough beyond what we could achieve."


    After explaining the situation, he shook his head and left the clock tower, frustrated over his incompetence. He left the knight behind all alone, standing still.


    The sun was moving slowly across the sky. Sunlight which did not seem to have heat was entering the tower through the windows on the side, shining upon the knight''s body. That was most probably because the weather was too cold. The knight could feel a chill up his chest instead of heat.


    The windows on the tower were initially designed for the archers to fire arrows out. As Dark Forest Fortress had not been breached yet, the tower was not utilized at the moment. However, judging from the current situation, it might be possible that these windows on the tower that were designed and built over two hundred years ago would be used for the first time.


    "Sigh¡­"


    The gray-hair knight took a quick glance across the surroundings of the inner tower that no longer looked dim due to the sunlight that came in through the windows. Elson held onto his broken right arm and put on a grim smile. "Even if I''m going to die, I want to die on the frontline¡­ Guarding the magic communication circle¡­ Haha!"


    Even though he was unwilling, he knew better than anyone that right in the room behind him, there was a magic communication circle that could connect the northern lands. Although it could not be compared to the one in the Catheral of St. Laurent which could connect the entire Empire, or even the large-scale magic circle in the outer regions, it would still be important for the knight to guard it.


    However, because of the appearance of the unexplained dark purple mist, the chaotic magic had enveloped Mount Great Ajax entirely. Hence, the magic communication circle could not work at its full capacity, causing it not being able to send out messages.


    The mages that came and went were there trying to solve the problem. Unfortunately, none of them had any solution that could work. It seemed that such a matter could not be solved with only skills.


    The gray-haired knight was ambushed by a Silver-tier daemon which could fly a few days back while he was fending off the Dark Tide from the city. Even though he managed to kill the daemon swiftly with the aids provided by his comrades, his right arm was fatally wounded.


    Under the circumstance that there were not enough priests in the fortress, the knight was significantly weakened after his arm was fatally wounded. In other words, his power level had dropped tremendously. Or else, a Silver-tier knight would not be stationed to guard a communication magic circle that was deemed to be useless at the moment. He would have been stationed at the frontline of the battlefield beyond the walls and be tasked to be very cautious about the next Dark Tide that could happen anytime. That would be his real duty.


    "It''s fortunate that there are no birds here. Six days... Even though the flying daemons were abundant, I believe they should all be dead by now."


    Adding to his own thoughts, Elson muttered to himself, "Right, today is the sixth day. Even if the main city is slow, they should have detected something odd about this. However, the snow has piled up high. The reinforcement would need more than just a few days to arrive. By then, I''m afraid that the fortress would have been breached¡­ However, if the Count could just rush here all by himself, things will become very different."


    Gold-tier beings could fly freely in the sky regardless of whether they were mages, warriors, alchemists, or priests. This was a known fact, that they would be able to acquire the blessings of the earth and the air because of the energy that allowed them to resonate.


    If the person was willing to fly straight to the main city, it would not take long before that person could arrive at the intended destination. However, that person would require a few days to recover his stamina and strength. That being said, it would become pointless even if that Gold-tier person could arrive very quickly.


    "What''s the point of thinking so much about it?" Noticing his thoughts were straying further and further, the gray-hair knight could not help but laugh at himself. He shook his head and looked at his right arm. Even though there were not many priests in the fortress, their ability to heal was decent. With the aid provided by the apothecaries and a few physicians, the knight could have regained his full strength in a few days with the recovering ability of a Silver-tier warrior.


    "In the worst case scenario, I''d only be dead¡­" Trailing off, Elson felt a lump in his throat. He turned around and looked through the window. The houses built with stones and rocks had filled the center of the fortress which was the size of a small city. Countless towers and buildings were standing tall at the top of the walls. Mages, archers and other types of heavy weapons such as the goblin''s cannon were placed there to provide the best support in term of firepower.


    After all, this place was the Dark Forest Fortress, a gray-white city, a city that was furthest away from civilization. Countless people who embraced great ideologies and beliefs arrived at this cold land, living among beasts and snow to guard the human world''s borders.


    This place was also where the knight had lived for over nineteen years. His wife, his children, and his home were all there in that place.


    The two people whom he loved the most had given up the peaceful life they could get by staying in the main city. They had chosen to stay with him, a warrior, in the frontline of the fortress which was the most dangerous place. Despite getting so much love from his family, the knight knew better than anyone that he could not ensure their safety.


    That was really¡­


    Buzz¡­ buzz buzz¡­


    Suddenly, some noises interrupted Elson while he was sighing.


    He turned his head towards the room behind him. He could not help but be stunned for a moment. After that, he frowned, looking puzzled.


    "Buzz¡­ buzz buzz¡­ Connected¡­"


    "Are you serious¡­ Could it be?!" Upon hearing the faint sound of people in the room, Elson did not say a word. He immediately opened the door and walked into the room.


    It was a room not big nor small. There was a round table made of stone right in the middle of the room. Right on top of the stone table, there were silver-blue and golden runes all over it that seemed to be made of crystals. The crystal surfaces glinted from time to time.


    Meanwhile, right in the center of the runes, was a surface that looked like a piece of mirror. It was formed from runes and looked like ripples of water spreading.


    At the same time, the magic communication circle that kept silent for a long time began to glow. The flat surface began to vibrate as countless runes began to spin around. After that, a sound was heard from the magic communication circle.


    "¡­ I am¡­ buzz¡­ Count of Moldavia, Joshua¡­ buzz¡­ iffe."


    Suddenly, the noises were instantly erased. An intimidating voice of a man was heard coming through the mirror. "Attempt twenty-seven to connect. Target, Dark Forest Fortress. Can you hear my voice?"

 Chapter 48 I’ll Be There Soon

    Elson felt a powerful surge of relief, appreciation, and joy when he heard the voice. However, he knew better than anyone that it was not the time to be happy.


    Knowing that the connection would break at any moment since the situation at the fortress was unstable, the gray-haired knight clutched his pounding chest and walked towards the stone table. He closed his eyes and focused his thoughts on the communication circle.


    "My liege, this is the Dark Forest Fortress. Silver Knight Elson speaking."


    "It connected? Good. As expected of Artanis''s mini-communication circle. It''s not that bad."


    Elson heard the reply and noticed the voice over the communication circle bore a similar surprised tone. "Pity that the signal strength is far too weak. I''d need to ride for two days in the snow to get a signal. Elson, how is the fortress?"


    Elson ignored the fact that he had no idea what a mini-communication circle was and realized that his liege was almost close to the fortress.


    Knowing that the situation was dire on the other side, Elson summarized his message, "The fortress has lost all its satellite forts. Incoming reinforcements was less than one-third of what we had at best. There are over 50,000 Berserk Daemons roaming in the Dark Forest. There''s a thick layer of purplish-black mist around the area, even spreading across the mountains. The misty clouds are capable of disrupting magic in the air and even communication signals. That is the main reason why we could not warn the city."


    "Casualties?"


    Elson froze when the voice suddenly turned solemn.


    "Is the situation beyond saving?"


    "No. The death toll is not too high. Fifty-three warriors had perished when the fortress was attacked. 167 men had to withdraw from the battle due to severe, non-fatal injuries. Last night, the Berserk Daemons withdrew after attacking. As for the main fort itself, there was close to no damage to its structure. After all, it is a forty-meters-tall stone wall. It is not something that any monster could easily break. As of now, the Berserk Daemons could attack at any moment. All surviving members are on alert for any attacks."


    "I understand. I get the rough picture of it. The damage is still acceptable. Elson, is there any¡ª"


    Hummm...


    A low humming noise echoed throughout the airspace and disrupted the communication. Elson widened his eyes with rage and observed the surroundings. The entire clock tower was shaking slightly. The wobbling white mirror on the stone altar had made him extremely wary of the situation.


    "What is happening?"


    The gray-haired knight got out of the room as quickly as he could and dashed towards the nearest window. Snow had started to fall off the roof. Old, bare trees started to shake, dropping their old brittle branches to the ground. Everyone on the streets stopped pacing and started to look around, wondering what was causing the minor quake.


    It was obviously a quake but no one had suspected it was an earthquake. They were in the area of the Empire''s northern territory, the mountains of Great Ajax that had an active volcano. Being in the center, if there were an earthquake, the volcano will be the first to show early signs. Yet, the place was as quiet as a graveyard.


    "Chi chi chi¡­"


    Mice and squirrels were running in a frenzy out of the cracks of houses, tree trunks, and underground tunnels. Even during their hibernation, these critters had the best alertness towards disaster. As the intensity of the quakes got stronger, the clay tiles of the houses started to dislodge from the roofs.


    The only source of that unprecedented quake was none other than the Dark Forest.


    As the quake continued on, shaking the land around, the purplish-black mist rolled in from the forest and spread out wider and further. The corruptive, chaotic cloud blanket the entire forest, making it visible from the city. The city guards that could observe the phenomenon started to call out their warnings to each other and all fall into their defensive formation.


    "Fuuaahhhhhhhh!"


    A loud cry of a beast could be heard growling from the forest, followed by a large silhouette emerging out of the thick mist. It was as tall as thirty meters and had the massive body that could be said to be a small moving fort. The massive beast burst out of the mist and revealed itself to the world. It had long fur like a mammoth, two long tusks and a long trunk in between them. Covering its head like a helmet was a huge skeletal skull.


    The quiet snow turned threatening when the beast showed itself. Ice fragments that dropped from the sky circulated around the beast and form a solid ice armor on the beast''s body. Every time the beast drew in a breath, the black purple mist would rise around him like black smoke, circulating around the beast like a visible aura.


    Boom!


    The colossal beast charged towards the abandoned fort and crash into the walls, destroying it easily as if it was made of paper. Its massively long tusks destroyed solid bricks and sent them flying everywhere like leaves. When the dust settled and the snow piled down on the earth, the beast stopped moving as to restore its strength.


    "Alert! Send out the emergency high alert!"


    "Incoming attack from a Gold-tier beast!!!"


    The sound of sirens echoed through the entire city. At the same time, the soldiers who stood frozen at their positions were finally woken up by the blaring alarm. Each of them quickly resumed their post and got ready to attack the gigantic beast.


    "Ready the cannons!"


    "Mages! Where are the mages?!"


    "The ice armor on him is at least half a meter thick! Non-siege back attacks would not do any damage to it! We need heavy physical attacks!"


    Chatter and shouts filled the walls and the towers that connected them. It was both chaotic yet organized in the same manners. Soldiers that was on the alert for beast were startled by the sudden attack yet they did not falter for more than a second.


    After a few seconds, the windows in the walls were flung open and the goblin cannon was pushed out further and took aim towards the beast. A total of 155 black cannons were aimed at the recently stationary beast and had magic gunpowder pushed into the muzzles of the cannons. The seals glowed and there were sparks. The first wave of counterattack was finally fired.


    Shuuuuu!


    The speed of which the fired metal ball was so fast that not even the sound could keep up with the object. The metal ball tore through the air and blasted the monster''s left shoulder, shattering its icy armor and sending the magic explosive to explode. The great explosion sent out a powerful shockwave and heat that it ruptured the armor and also the shoulder, causing its flesh and blood to splatter all over the snowy ground.


    "It''s a hit! It''s a HIT!"


    Morale was raised when the visible damage could be seen by all the soldiers mounting the cannons from inside the castle wall. Dark purple blood was splattering from the open wound, contaminating the pure white snow.


    "As expected of a 3,000 gold coins shot! Such a powerful attack!"


    "Don''t stop the attack! The beast would not stop until its last breath! Destroy the beast before it destroys the wall!"


    Some of them had keen eyes. They knew that even though the shot was extremely potent, the beast was still a thirty-meter-tall, fifty-meter-long, and twenty-meter-wide beast. Such a wound would only be equivalent to a man having lost two of its ten fingers. It may hurt but it would not affect its battle prowess too much.


    As feared, the man had jinxed it.


    "GRUAAHHH!"


    With a loud growl, the snow on the ground was sent flying in all directions with the beast in the center of it all. The thunderous cry was so strong that its sound waves were visible to the naked eye as it traveled through the air. Such monster, that was even several times bigger than a regular mammoth gave out a loud growl, as it was trying to overcome its own pain and limitations. The sky grew dark and the snow blew harder. The dark purplish mist gathered around the beast violently as the beast stood on its hind legs and stomped the ground hard with its front legs. Such sheer force had sent the ice that was formed from a thousand years ago splattering like soft mud. A wave formed from the ice of the ground and rushed towards the wall like ocean waves to a harbor.


    At the same time, the soldiers from inside the wall had started launching their second wave of attacks. Be it spells, heavy bows, cannons or rocks, all that could be used to attack the beast, were thrown at the beast. Even though most of the attacks missed their supposed target, a small number of them were able to land on the monster, only to be blocked by the thick icy armor and reduce the damage dealt to the beast.


    When the wave came to the wall, it slammed against the castle wall hard and sent the wall shaking violently for a brief second. The wall was blessed by the elves, and even had a living tree growing on the inside of the fortress. Such an attack would not weaken the wall. However, even though the inanimate wall could not falter, the soldiers who were inside the walls could not endure such a powerful shock. The chain attack was suddenly interrupted.


    "FUUU!"


    The beast cried loudly for the second time. It withdrew several steps then. There were more than enough large wounds on its body that should have killed it. However, from nowhere, the beast opened its mouth. With a powerful force, it sucked in everything around it. The snow, the dark purplish mist, and the air were all sucked into it as it wanted to suck everything.


    Krak... Krak...


    Crackling sounds could be heard from the monster''s body as its already massive body grew larger. The wounds that were bleeding badly had been stopped by the growing muscles. The overwhelming power of the monster continued to grow until one point¡­where it had exceed its own limit¡­


    "GUAAHHH!"


    The mountains around started to trembled from the sheer volume of its cries. Snow that had been piled up from a thousand years ago started to fall, causing a huge avalanche that came down towards the forest. Countless of Berserk Daemons rushed out of the Dark Forest that was now blanketed with the dark purple mist. Along with the huge, colossal beast, the Berserk Daemons growled.


    *****


    Clock tower, second floor. Communication restored.


    Before the blaring sirens could even be heard, Joshua, who was speaking through the communication circle exclaimed, "What is going on over there?"


    The gray-haired knight did not respond to his liege. He was merely standing at the window and stared beyond. A strong powerful aura could be felt from the direction of the Dark Forest, beyond the castle walls. There was something coming. Something big.


    Amidst the blaring sirens, the Silver-tier knight Elson saw through all materials. He saw a large burning flame of life that was coming towards the direction of the fortress. Such a powerful flame was all too similar to a huge mountain. A presence that could strike fear in all. The beast was burning its life force, to exceed its own limit, and lit a bright light. The light¡­ the golden light was Glorious Strength.


    "Gold-tier colossal beast¡­"


    The man muttered to himself. The thirty-nine-year-old knight was shaking. His eyes were unfocused. "A Gold-tier colossal beast gone berserk¡­ The fortress is done for¡­"


    The gray-haired knight turned back to the room and restored the communication circle.


    "My liege." the Silver-tier knight got down on one knee and closed his eyes. He whispered each word towards the communication circle, "A Gold-tier colossal beast is coming to attack. The fortress wall will be destroyed. Dark Forest Fortress will be overwhelmed."


    Who could stop a knight''s need to protect? Nothing. When a knight draws his sword, it would be to protect something. To live or to die, such a decision was merely an illusion.


    "It is regrettable that I am unable to serve my liege. For I must now rush to the frontline. I must protect this land¡­" He trailed off. The gray-haired knight smirked all of a sudden. His expression was calm. In his thoughts, he recalled the times when he first saw the city gates, the first time he saw Joshua.


    "To protect this land till my dying breath is my responsibility as a knight."


    "No. Elson. I order you to stop."


    After a short silence, a voice blared out of the communication circle. It was a voice that was filled with utter confidence and authority. The man known as Joshua, the Count of Moldavia ordered his knight firmly, "No one will die. You will not be offering your life today."


    "I''ll be there soon."

 Chapter 49 A Stale War

    "I''ll be there soon."


    Joshua placed his palm onto the small crystal globe, that was the mini-communication circle. He lifted his head and took in a deep breath. His stoic facial expression revealed no sort of emotion.


    He turned around and gazed upon the blankets of snow that covers all that was around him. There were still some of the huge rocks that had not been fully buried at the slopes of the mountains. He then turned to his back and place his hands on the silver-haired young girl. "Ying. I have a favor to ask of you."


    "Yes, Master."


    Without a linger of doubt, she nodded but no sooner, the little girl cocked her head and stared at her master with her green eyes. "But, what is the favor?"


    *****


    "You should know the way from here."


    Joshua pulled the reins of the horse and got his legs buried in the snow beneath him. The cold north winter''s wind blew past his ears and rushed through his bones. Despite that, a bright red glow burnt around him, dispelling the coldness around him. "Take Black and ride with the fastest speed to Dark Forest Fortress. It''s not too far now. You''ll reach within an hour."


    "That¡­ What about you, Master?"


    The silver-haired girl took the reins of the black warhorse without showing any signs of understanding what her master was doing.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Me?" Joshua answered as if he was confused about her answer. It was not the right question.


    Joshua took out the statuettes of a sword and an armor and muttered an incantation. A bright light then surged out of the black-haired, crimson-eyed warrior which then grew brighter with magic. The blinding light struck Joshua and formed a layer of armor around his body. The large sword was embedded in the snow right beside the man. He lifted his right hand, flexed his hands, moving the fingers which made a metallic clanging sound as he did.


    A black cloth adorned the Maximilian armor which only added a sense of grandeur and dignity to the warrior over the plain metal armor. Hidden lines overlapped the metal plate on his shoulder armor was shaped like wings that were spread out from the embossment of a crow. His helmet had deep V-shaped gaps. A pair of glowing red eyes could see from the gap.


    Even though the helmet muffled the sounds, Joshua''s voice could still be heard by the silver-haired, green eyes, Divine Armament girl.


    "What else is there to do? I''m going to take out the trash."


    Boom!


    The red crimson Combat Aura burst out of his body and blasted the snow around him away. What that was left around him were solid dirt and bulky rocks. Gravity had controlled him for only a second when the black-haired, crimson eyes, wearing a black Maximilian armor shot to the sky. The warrior that was radiating blood-red aura around him looked down towards the Dark Forest Fortress and smirked.


    Gold-tier colossal beast? Berserk Daemon''s Rising? All of them were mere trash to him. A single stroke of his sword would be enough to kill those beasts.


    *****


    Dark Forest Fortress


    When the masked warrior, Chiri Uranus opened his eyes after being unconscious for a short time, the very first thing he saw was the scene of Dark Forest Fortress covered in black smoke. All that he felt was frigid temperature and biting cold when he touched his weapon.


    The chaotic magic causes the unnatural blow of the wind. The grayish clouds in the sky rolled on and on endlessly. Snowflakes the size of a human palm fell rampant on the battlefield. Winds that blew around the battlefield howled so deafeningly that the man was awoken from his state of unconsciousness.


    "¡­ I am¡­ still alive¡­"


    His cough was accompanied by a weak smile as he realized his current predicament. He struggled to get up to his feet. The man gathered his strength and used the iron spear as a stick to support himself. Carrying his battered body, the man limped as he realized that snow that already piled up a thick layer on top of the castle wall where he stood weakly.


    What just happened? The man asked himself as he tried to recalled how he became unconscious.


    "¡­ Hmph. I''m lucky enough to be alive even though a charging beast sent me flying."


    He clenched his teeth hard when he felt a throbbing pain from his insides. The gray-eyed warrior turned his heart to try to understand what had just happened to the fortress. The war was still going on as the dark purple mist blanketed the entire field like morning mist. Sounds of cannons firing filled the air. The crackling of magic power could be seen at every moment as the earth trembled. However, the one sound that stood up among the rest was the sound of swords clanging.


    "Attention!"


    A loud commanding voice blasted from nowhere, surpassing all the noise that was in the battlefield.


    "Arcane archers! Mages! Ballista squadron! Cannon squadron! Ready yourself! Take aim!"


    "Fire at will!"


    "Yes, Sir!"


    Although the replies were not in unison, the soldiers that heard the command obeyed. In a matter of seconds, the sky was darkened with arrows, whistling as they tore through the airspace. Spells of all sorts flew across the battlefield and blasted their enemies. Those spells were in many forms, of fire, ice, and sharp rocks. All of the projectiles, magic or not, were shot towards the monsters that were swarming below the castle wall, dealing enough damage to inflict fatal wounds.


    The scene was not for the weak-hearted. As the arcane archers and mages alike had blasted their attacks, the chaotic swarming on the daemons down on the ground had many empty voids where the attack had landed. Powerful loud blast, paired with the rising heat of the attack had melted all the snow that was supposed to cover the entire land of the north. The steam rose up, mixed along with the purple mist, causing the entire fortress seems to be puffing purple steam like a boiling kettle.


    Although overwhelmed, the monsters had not shown any intention to withdraw. With the mind of a beast, they did not care for their fallen comrade. The daemons continued to bare their fangs and claws. With a putrid odor lingering all over their bodies, as splatters of their fallen comrades stuck to their bodies, they continued to attack the castle wall, breaking the stone wall with their long steel-like claws. One by one, they lunged themselves to the wall and clawed their way up. When the front had crawled up the wall, the ones behind moved forward, rampaging as they moved.


    A few of the daemons possessed the Spitting Attack ability that had no blind spot. They remained on the ground and gathered magic power to spew out pillars of assorted colors. The attack blasted the fortress walls and caused heavy damage. Each time the attack landed, the walls would shake violently. Smoke would rise and fragments of bricks would fall.


    "Ouuuu¡­"


    A blue light that resembled lightning was blasted out of a daemon''s mouth and towards the masked knight. Chiri tried to dodge as fast as he could but due to the severe injuries he bore, his movement speed was reduced drastically. The high-powered beam attack grazed past his head and even melted the steel spear of which he was holding.


    The black steel-made spear immediately turned searing red. Unable to withstand the intense heat, Chiri had to let go of the spear in his hand. Enraged, Chiri moved towards the edge of the wall to search for the daemon that had attacked him. At that moment, he felt an unusual coldness around his head. It was only then he had realized that his helmet was blown off.


    "What a drag¡­"


    Long dark green strands of hair fluttered against the wind. The ears that twitched was longer and sharper than of usual humans. Chiri tied his long hair and made a simple ponytail. The half-elf warrior''s face had tattoos that were drawn using the blood of daemons as the dye. There was still sparks of electricity crackling from his tattoos. He frowned.


    "Hmph! It dares to use electrical attacks on me?!"


    It was not the time for him to deal with such a monster that was at most a Silver tier, that of which could not even break his magic tattoo defenses. He had other more important matters to tend to.


    Chiri picked up a random sword that was on the floor and observed the entire battlefield once more. After one clean scan, he had found his target.


    On the far end of the fortress was another battlefield. There, a blond-haired warrior and a white-haired magician were co-operating to provide support against the ranged attacks and a frenzied colossal beast. A beast that had lost all traces of intelligence and the ability to judge. Even though it had a strong constitution of a Gold tier, it was firmly held back by two veteran Silver-tier fighters, rending it unable to proceed to attack the castle wall.


    Even so, holding back the massive beast was hard for the knight and the magician. Both greathammer and magic staff were swinging around. All sorts of Combat Aura martial arts and magic spells were flung and blasted, yet they failed to break and penetrate the icy armor in order to deal substantial damage. All they could do then was to stop the enemy from moving forward, forcing the beast to circle around.


    The human body had limits, limits that the colossal beast did not possess. Once the humans had grown weary, it was then that defeat would be certain.


    Chiri pressed his chest as he could feel the throbbing pain piercing him from the inside. The damage dealt to him when he was sent flying by the colossal beast was too much for even a being with elven blood and the constitution of a Silver-tier warrior to heal. It was impossible for him to be fully restored in that short amount of time.


    "However, it''s about right."


    The half-elven warrior to the other end of the fortress to rejoin the battle.


    Just when he had taken the first few steps to gain his speed, he felt something in the air that was assaulting him. His body involuntarily jerked to the sudden presence.


    At the same time, the two Silver-tier fighters, the warrior, and the mage felt the same presence. It was something frightening, something that made them extremely wary. In the same time, both the Silver-tier warrior and mage blasted their ultimate move to force the colossal beast to withdraw a few steps back. They then raised their heads to look into the distance.


    There was something flying in the sky. A bright light that glowed blood red dyed the sky dark crimson red like late dusk that was soon to arrive.

 Chapter 50 Sky Splitter

    When the sky was dark and void of light, a bright red star-like object burst off the ground and soared to the sky. Like a faintly glowing red sun, the flying projectile shone its light throughout the sky.


    Once the light was visible, the entire battlefield seemed to stop its ferocious battle. Be it the soldiers in the fortress, or the rampaging Berserk Daemons, all beings that were present then raised their head to observed the soaring light.


    Not long after, the thick dark clouds were split apart by dark crimson light. Like lightning cracking passed the clouds during a thunderstorm, a bright light pierced through the clouds as if it was a spear that was thrown down by the gods who''d controlled the thunder and storm. The light illuminated the land and the crack in the clouds continued to spread wider until the light was moving towards the fortress.


    "What is that?"


    The white-haired mage was gathering magic powers with his hands. The ripples of power were strong so strong that it could be seen by the naked eye. The man named Feng, who was the leader of the mage squad of the fortress turned to the sky. As much as he was shocked to see something of that magnitude, his focus was never away from unleashing controlling spells to push back the never-ending daemons.


    As a powerful elementalist that could control all elements, Feng switched from using the main four natural elements to something else when he noticed elemental powers were not efficient on the daemons. Instead, he used magnetic and electric powers which was much more potent than fire, earth, wind, and water against the layers of thick ice.


    Facing off spells that were conjured using electric and magnetic powers as their base, the colossal beast was unable to do much but to take them all with its colossal body and strength. Growling in pain and anger, the beast''s brown fur had crackling static. Its movement speed had been obviously slowed down.


    The blond-haired knight, Zorgen did not bother to answer such a question when he himself had no idea what was the red comet in the sky. His hands were gripping hard on the Cross Hammer as he unleashed a red-hot golden colored Combat Aura to counter the extreme temperatures of the winter. It was slow but his hammer would constantly smash enemies around him to attract as much attention to himself instead of allowing the monsters to charge towards the castle wall.


    Even though the mountain-sized beast was slowed down, its destructive force had not diminished even a little. Its massive long trunk was swinging around, crashing about into the ground and unleashing a powerful blast. The knight was forced to move away from the attack.


    With the will of the beast, the surrounding temperature had dropped below subzero degrees. Such a temperature was cold enough to drain the vitality of even a higher Silver-Tier knight.


    Feng was a ranged attacker; hence, he was not greatly affected by the cold temperature. However, being a melee fighter, Zorgen had to endure the fight with the colossal beast with all his might. He could not afford to lose focus or a simplest mistake will turn his body into a pile of mush that will be frozen in less than a second. He had neither the time nor the attention to grace Feng''s question with an answer.


    If the battle continued to go on without significant progress; not being able to deal any true damage to the beast itself, then the knight had no choice but to surrender in a matter of minutes.


    Luckily, along with a blast of blue electric, another figure had shown up next to him.


    "FENG!"


    He screamed out without the helmet covering and muffling his voice till it felt extremely refreshing. A long sword that had electric current running through it was drawn out along with the scream. The supersonic sword drawing technique pierced through the icy armor and landed on the colossal beast''s body with a powerful blast. There was not a single trace of doubt when the white-haired mage heard his name being called. With haste, he gathered green-blue electrical power in his hands and unleashed a spell that was made with powerful electric and magnetism with his fastest speed.


    [Seizing Static Storm]


    The arcane magic in the air materialize into violently crackling sparks that condensed further to form a long chain. The electric chain zoomed towards the rampaging beast around Zorgen and pinning it downwards. With the long sword that had pierced past the icy armor in the center, a violent electrical storm ranged on and seeps into the body of the beast via the sword, numbing its muscles and nerves. Along with a deafening roar, the beast may have the constitution of a Gold Tier, but having its muscle and nervous system numbed, the beast dropped to all fours and gradually stopped moving.


    Zorgen did not felt the need to appreciate the fact that Chiri was alive despite having sustain a full-blown attack from the colossal beast, however, he did feel grateful for the attack that was extremely rare and precious. Without delay, he gathered his focus onto the blistering power in his hand and materialized his will in the form of a radiant light glowing behind him. The knight then took a leap of faith and dashed towards the beast, kicking off a large pile of snow as he did.


    With the powerful Combat Aura burning around him, his muscle and body had gained a destructive power at the cost of possible bedridden for a month. The man''s golden aura glowed and was focused on to the Cross Hammer in his hands. Gripping the hammer''s handle with all the strength in him that all the veins around his hand popped out, the Knight smashed the colossal beast with everything he had. The resulting smash was so powerful and fast that it created a sonic boom before landing on the beast''s belly.


    "GRAHH!"


    A powerful blast erupted in between the man and the beast. A 10 meters circular explosion exploded along with the ground beneath them. Countless of snow was blasted up into the air like a large smoke pillar. Nearly all the surrounding Berserk Daemons were immediately blasted away from the resulting impact and was burnt away. Even Chiri and Feng had to withdraw from the area around Zorgen to avoid getting caught in the attack. That was not all, Zorgen was not finished. Along with the powerful blast, a dimmed golden light erupted from beneath the beast and shot out countless of light beams which pierced and attacked the beast that was in the center of the smoke pillar. All the Berserk Daemons that survived the initial attack was immediately burnt away with intense flames.


    Once the searing light beams ended, a blue Combat Aura flashed and Chiri flashed towards the smoke pillar. After a few moments later, he came out of the smoke pillar with a half-conscious man on his shoulders.


    The half-elf and the white-haired mage teamed up and Feng took the half-conscious knight and casted the basic Awakening spell on the blond Knight. After breathing raggedly for half a minute, the knight sighed tiredly and opened his eyes.


    "Did it work?"


    Zorgen, whose hand was still on his comrade''s shoulder, got up to his feet feebly. With the faintest voice that he could muster, he asked about the situation. The concerned fortress chief guard said, "I had intentionally ignored the head since it was heavily armored. Instead, I chose to attack the part with the least defense which was the belly. I had to say that even if that was my most powerful attack, the beast weighs at least 400 tons! I may not succeed in killing it!"


    "I have no idea if it worked. Even though the beast was burning away his life force to gain power, it was of Gold tier." Feng frowned as he shared a similar concern. His magic was almost drained halfway through. He would need to rest for several hours to fully restore his magic. That is, if he could survive the battle and live long enough. The mage frowned and felt conflicted as he answered. "Right now¡­ I think it''s at least¡ª"


    Tong!


    A bright purplish light shone out of the smoke pillar, and along with it, a powerful sound of a heartbeat.


    All three surviving fighters froze.


    Boom!


    Something was standing up. The earth trembled as something heavy stomped the ground. A pair of bright purplish-blue eyes glinted brightly from within the thick smoke pillar.


    TONG!


    Another pillar of purplish-blue light blasted out of the smoke pillar, making the black mist swirl around violently. The dust in the smoke pillar was all blown away, leaving no smoke but only purple mist in the pillar. After that, a louder, clear sound of a beast was heard.


    "GRAUAAAH! ARGHHHH!"


    A loud trumpet like an elephant was blared and could be heard from throughout the battlefield. The beast came out of the pillar and revealed a large wound on its belly. It was a gory sight with the beasts'' dangling innards visible. However, to make things worse, the purple mist seemed to gather around the wound, solidifying around it. The beast''s flowing blood was stopped and along with a disgusting sound of flesh, new flesh growing on the wound like a tumor and filling up the wound until it was completed closed.


    That was a Dragon''s Berserk.


    The virus spread by the Corrupted Black Dragon had two stages. The first stage was similar to the Dark Tide phenomenon. A part of a being''s intelligence would be sacrificed in order to gain the berserk status and power. At this stage, the virus might spread and cause humans and beast alike to gain berserk strength. Other than the sudden burst of strength, there was nothing else one could gain.


    The second stage would be the Dragon''s Berserk, whereby the monster would gain a power level much stronger than a beast that is infected by the Corrupted Black Dragon virus. In the second stage, the beast would gain an unimaginable power, ultra-fast regeneration ability, monstrous strength, pain endurance, and the worst of all, it could still spread the virus through simple attacks. Furthermore, beasts that had reached the second stage of berserk could have a possibility to give rise to a new Corrupted Black Dragon after death.


    Tong¡­tong¡­tong tong¡­.tong tong tong¡­


    Both eyes of the beast were covered in a layer of purplish blue membrane. Once a beast had been fully taken over by the virus and reached the second stage, that is the Dragon''s Berserk, it would target and attack places with the most number of enemies, places with the strongest life force. Hence, the beast was no longer interested in attacking the wounded, the weary, and the old. Instead, it turned away from the trio and headed towards the castle at lightning speed. It started with fast pacing, then trotting, and finally, sprinting.


    The massive body of the colossal beast became that of a specter. 400 tons of mass sent violent quakes to the earth each time its huge legs struck the earth. With unfaltering speed, the beast charged forward through the ice, ignoring all that was in its path. It trampled past through countless of Berserk Daemons zooming through the field like a rocket and crashed into the fortress wall.


    The ground shook violently as the pale-white forty-meter-tall wall which was supported by the living tree''s steel-like roots, was destroyed. Soldiers that were standing on the walls lost their balance and fell off the walls.


    "Fuahahhhh!"


    The beast did not stop. It withdrew a few steps back and charged forward again to crash into the destroyed fortress. It''s skull armor on its head glimmered with brown light, that of the earth''s color.


    Another violent quake erupted. No matter how strong the wall was constructed, it could never withstand the sheer force of a Gold-tier beast''s powerful charged attack. That was why, in the midst of the howling of the Berserk Daemons, one-fifth of Dark Forest Fortress was reduced to rubble. Strong granite that were used to build the impregnable wall was toppling over like gravestones.


    "This is the end¡­"


    Looking at the falling fortress with dead shot eyes, the blond knight lost his will to continue the fight. He knelt on one knee to the ground onto the frigid earth and sighed while fatigue assaulted every fiber of his being. He looked hopelessly at the beast that was covered in the black purplish mist attacking the fortress, again and again, relentlessly as bricks turned into rubble and rubble turned into tiny fragments.


    When several thousands of soldier faced off with over 10,000 Berserk Daemons and a colossal beast¡­ the fate of the battle was sealed.


    "All forces! Fall back!"


    A loud mental command was sent out to everyone present in the fortress that seems to be coming from within the high sky.


    Chiri and Feng immediately turn to the sky. That was when they saw the light. The once dark sky that was covered in gray clouds was illuminated by a reddish patch. A powerful object seems to burst out of the clouds, splitting the clouds apart and reintroduce the light of day to the gloomy earth.


    "When did¡­ That''s too fast¡­" The white-haired mage muttered softly as he witnessed the sky was being torn apart.


    A figure shot down, surrounded by black and red Combat Aura, leaving traces of what seems to be like a meteor coming down to the earth, bring along a pressure that could destroy everything in its path as it broke through the air and zooming towards the Gold-tier colossal beast.


    BOOM!


    A man stood up from the ground of which he had landed on. Powerful Combat Aura that the man was emitting ruptured the surrounding air, melting all the snow and sublimating them into steam. The violent circulating air gathered all fragments that once was the earth, wall, beast, and dust.


    The earth tremored once more and made the earth split apart. In the front of Dark Forest Fortress, part of the wall that stood strong even started to tremble as a small mushroom cloud formed and rose from the crack in the earth.

 Chapter 51 Could Trash Like You Put Up a Better Fight?

    Little by little, as the northern wind blew, the chaotic magic in the sky was blown away, dispersed by the Gold-tier warrior''s strength. The golden sunlight shone past the cloudy sky and formed beautiful light pillars with the warrior as the center of it.


    Ka chak.


    The sound of metallic boots, striking the ground could be heard when the warrior walked out of the browned mushroom clouds. What was supposed to be snow was converted into the extremely dry ground.


    The warrior that was clad in black metallic armor walked out of the crater that he made during his landing. A blood red radiance seeped out of the metal armor and was releasing powerful heat and light.


    Combat Aura, was the cumulation of will and physical strength. It was an expelling type of supernatural strength which would change according to the human''s behavior and the soul''s attribute. It possesses many types of characteristics. Joshua''s Combat Aura''s main attribute to burn.


    Joshua lifted his head up and observed the surrounding through the V-shaped eye hole in his helmet. Broken arrows were scattered throughout the entire field as well as many craters made from the cannons and magic blast. Unlike the arrows that were scattered around scarcely, the craters were covered the entire field like wild grass in a forest. Innards of the Berserk Daemons could be seen, along with the mangled remains piling up along with snow and dirt. Blood that was not frozen by the extreme temperature flowed like rivers into the craters around to form a small pool of putrid blood.


    It was hell.


    Joshua took a deep breath of the putrid smell and glared at the scene. The warrior could something inside him awakening.


    Like gears in a machine that aligned perfectly, the feeling within was like a bottled desire that was finally unleashed to the world. At that moment, behind the helmet, Joshua cracked a smile.


    The taste of hell was good.


    What was once a majestic fortress wall had turned into a pile of white granite rubble with countless daemon''s corpses buried underneath them. In reality, the Dark Tide had not ended. There were still countless daemons crawling and climbing their way up at the far ends of the fortress. They had not dared to get close to the Gold-tier beast yet they had not deserted their mission to destroy the fortress.


    Soldiers that had still a certain level of combat power remained in the frontline and fought the daemons. When Joshua landed with a loud crash, not many soldiers that were still fighting sustained many injuries. Hence, they could still defend the wall and stop the daemons from getting across.


    Ba bump.


    A soft thump was heard from behind and Joshua turned to look, only to find something odd.


    Once the dust settled, all he could see was a gigantic beast with purplish magic runes appearing on all over the beast. The sound from before was made when the beast had fallen to its feet. One of its massive tusks was broken off and the bone skull armor on his head had severe cracks on it. Like a mammoth, the gigantic beast had several wounds and scars was so severe all around its body, lining up with the purplish magic runes.


    The colossal beast was still alive. Logically speaking, when Joshua landed and made a huge commotion, the beast should not be able to stand when the warrior had stepped on the beast''s spine.


    In reality, the beast was still standing. Along with the disgusting sound of flesh, dark purplish mist gathered around the beast and concentrated on the wounds of the beast, triggering muscle growth. The raw flesh formed at incredible speed and closed the wounds that should have been fatal to the beast. No sooner, the beast was already standing firmly on its four limbs. Its purplish-blue eyes were still in chaos. Its berserk will and killing intent had not subsided. As the colossal beast regained its stance, the cold wind grew stronger around it and the icy armor formed once more on its body to provide maximum defense.


    "Wild mammoth. A Silver-tier herbivore colossal beast that lives in the mountain region of the cold north. You, on the other hand, have the power and size of a Gold-tier beast. There is something inside you that had provided you your incomprehensible life force. Making you an unchallenged foe."


    With his eyes glued to the beast, Joshua walked step by step towards the beast with high interest. "It was only due to the berserk stage that it was able to reach Gold tier. You have taken fatal damage and allowed the virus on your body to be infected deeper, reaching the precursor of the Dragon''s Berserk. Now that it has come to this, it seems that the Chaotic Gore Magala must have been to the north."


    "However, that is not the main reason that you could still be alive after my attack."


    "In that case, shall I examine your body for any abnormalities?"


    Joshua casually lifted his sword and allowed the crimson aura around him to swivel around the sword. He gripped the handle tight and aimed the sword tip to the beast and whispered, "Come on."


    I''m giving you a chance. Don''t let your efforts be in vain.


    "Grrr¡­"


    Even though the beast had traded its intelligence to gain strength, the colossal beast held its steps and refused to budge. It knew that what it should do then. If it did not kill the male human standing in front of it, it would die.


    With a low growl, the magic runes that was wrapped around the beast''s body glowed with an intense purple glow. The ice magic that was surrounding the beast expanded. All the heat that was around hundred meters of the beast was removed. On the other hand, those that were outside the range of the beast had gained intense heat, melting all the snow, turning them into water and mixing with the ground to form muddy plains.


    Magic is the source of power even at the beginning of time. It is the building blocks of life and matter. This power originated from souls. It could be anything and could be used to make anything. It could be used to expel heat, stop motion, return everything to being silent, and many other means and method that were only limited by the imagination.


    Daemons born were able to utilize those powers. They were protected by it as they were born from it. Nature''s child.


    "FUAAAHHH!"


    As the growl grew louder, so did the tremor that shook the land. Countless snow and dirt floated up and formed a huge ice ball that measured at least ten meters in diameter. With a flash, the beast stomped the ground and hurled the ice ball towards the warrior in Maximillian armor.


    There was an unknown force interfering with the ice ball that the beast had cast, compressing the ball and increasing its movement speed. As such, the initial ice ball''s shape and texture starting changing after traveling some distance. From an ice ball, it changed to something between solid and liquid¡ªan unfrozen entity.


    The unknown frost attack that was many degrees below subzero whistled through the air with a speed that could trample anything in its path towards the warrior in black armor. However¡­ no matter how powerful it might look or sound, it was just an attack by a wild beast.


    The beast, that was attacking the fortress, which was held back by merely three Silver-tier fighters and was inflicted with intense wound and fatigue, and was also struck by the warrior in black armor from the sky, was extremely tired. It was obvious to the warrior since it had not chosen to attack physically but to use magic instead.


    The frost attack was not weak yet it could not deal much damage. At most, its true threat lies with the area of effect. Still, it was something an experienced Gold-tier warrior could easily dodge, not to mention Joshua, an ex-legendary warrior.


    Yet, he stood still, with no intention of dodging.


    The bone-chilling wind blew in his face. Joshua''s unblinking eyes remained focused on the incoming frost attack. He lifted his sword, faced the multi-form ice attack, and cracked a smile.


    The Combat Aura that was seeping out of his armor glowed redder, as well as the aura that was swiveling around the sword''s tip. The Wind''s Spirit Seal, that was supposed to be hidden in the sword, glowed with a blinding light when a surging power wrapped around the blade. Until one point, the sword was unable to contain the power and surged the excess of it all around Joshua. The heat that was generated by Joshua had sent all the coldness around him upwards as the ground and air around Joshua was burnt.


    What else was there, that could excite a warrior''s dull life, than a one on one fight? Nothing. That was why, when Joshua was at the receiving end of frost attack, instead of dodging or running away, he took a step forward and sliced his sword downward with all the might he had.


    The air resonated as the indestructible, undull blade blast out a powerful deep crimson energy wave that not only had cleaved the frost attack into two parts, did not slow down, and went ahead to crash into the Gold-tier colossal beast.


    "..."


    The beast wanted to scream in pain but failed to do so as it did not have any energy left to even squeak. The beast opened its mouth wide yet nothing came out of it. Slowly and weakly, the beast fell to the ground as the ice armor that was protecting the beast disintegrated into the air. Its chest area was ruptured and wrecked into a pile of mash from being attacked.


    The ''battle'' was not fair or on equal grounds since the start. The beast, that could not be defeated by the soldier of the fortress, was killed in one shot by the warrior in the black Maximilian armor.


    Walking slowly towards the colossal Gold-tier beast, Joshua, who had realized that the beast had already expended all possible energy and power, sighed disappointingly as he cleaved the beast''s head with a final stroke of his sword. The sword that was as tall as Joshua seemed rather small to cleave the beast''s head. Joshua had no choice but to imbue a little Combat Aura to lop off its head.


    Like a water fountain, once the head was removed from its neck, blood splatter around, drenching the warrior in the black Maximillian armor. The warrior stood unfazed as he did not mind the blood. He just stood still in the pool of purple blood. After some time, he walked closer to the beast''s heart and plunged his hands into the beast''s body.


    After searching around, he found something.

 Chapter 52 Plans and Schemes Are Too Troublesome! How I Wish to Butcher Some Guys!

    It was a white, silvery unknown egg-like object that was attached close to the heart of the beast. As the purplish blood oozed out of the round object, it glowed with a dim grayish glow.


    Joshua held the object in his palm and tugged with all his force. A loud ''pop'' was heard and the egg-like object was in his hands, beating hard like an actual heart.


    Standing in the pool of blood, the beast that was in front of Joshua twitched violently for a second before completely returning as a corpse. The warrior took the egg-like object and observed it for some time. Besides a weirdly suction plate and a long tube behind the object, there was nothing else that seemed out of the ordinary.


    With his many years of experience, he was not able to identify the object''s true nature or anything that bore a resemblance to it.


    "Strange¡­ Here I thought that the beast only went berserk due to the virus, and was incubating a Corrupted Black Dragon inside him, forcing him to attack the city in a suicidal manner. Little did I know that there''s this little thing?"


    Joshua talked to himself and tried to squeeze the object. Even though it looked like an egg; a fragile looking egg at that, it was extremely solid and tough. The force that he used to squeeze the egg was not strong, but it was adequate enough to break an unripe peach. If the object was able to withstand the force and remained unbroken, it would only mean that it was not of a normal object.


    Could it be a monster''s egg? A demonic parasite? It grew near the heart and even had a tube attached to it¡­ It should not be a mere tumor¡­ After thinking about it for some time, Joshua knew that it would be useless to just keep on throwing random guesses. He then remembered that he had the ''system'' with him. Without delay, he summoned the system menu and used the ''Appraisal'' skill on the object.


    [¡­ Identifying object¡­ Life form evaluation success, Ancient Knowledge evaluation failed, Mystical Knowledge evaluation success.]


    [Appraisal Report:]


    [Marine Abyssal Spawn ¨C Modified. Ancient Mystical Item]


    [Being: In the Deep Sea of the South of the Mycroft Continent, there were many surviving ancient beings that roamed the seabed. One of them was the colossal Marine Abyssal Dragon. Legend has it that the beast was a giant serpent that grew up to 400 meters long. It was also said that the beast was not originally from Mycroft. It came from an unknown continent, an underwater world. It fed mainly on other colossal sea kings. However, due to its slow movement speed, it failed to hunt for food. Hence, the Marine Abyssal Dragon evolved to create a new uncommon hunting method, the Marine Abyssal Spawn.]


    [Ancient: The Marine Abyssal Dragon was once part of an underwater civilization. However, as the Astral Dragon evolved¡­]


    [Mystical Item: The Marine Abyssal Spawn will continue to release a sort of hormonal essence before being inserted into the body of another being. The Marine Abyssal Spawn will be able to draw in another beast to consume it. After ingestion, the Marine Abyssal Spawn will attach itself to the part of the living being which had the best blood flow to increase nutrient absorption. As such, it will also release a potent aggravation catalyst. The effect would be the same as a Berserk Potion, capable of eliminating Intelligence and conscience of a being with Spirit Sense 30 points and lower. During active effect, the infected being with have increased strength and the tendency to challenge a being with the highest combat power.]


    [Combination: Modified being of a higher intelligent being. The essence of the Marine Abyssal Dragon is faint.]


    A complicated series of text appeared in view.


    "Huh. Marine Abyssal Dragon¡­ I recalled that it was one of the inferior beings of among the Pentashade Dragons. When the Pentashade Dragon God was expelled to the physical world by the co-operation of both the Metal Dragon God and the God of Justice, the Marine Abyssal Dragon was killed for inciting the Berserk Dragon''s Calamity by the Metal Dragon and the religious group of the Sacred Mountain of the far seas."


    Joshua frowned. He had finally found the reason why he had no idea what was the item. The Marine Abyssal Dragon species, were not in existence in his previous life before he traveled among the seas. All the Marine Abyssal Dragons were killed in the [Berserk Dragon''s Calamity]. As such, he had never encountered one, much less killed it. That was why he had no knowledge of the beast.


    However so, it would be even strange. Why would an underwater species hunting method would appear in the body of a colossal beast in the northern land''s Dark Forest? It was even modified by a higher intelligent being¡­ Wait a minute!


    At that moment, a mountain of information flowed in his brain. After some time, that information was linked and connected together to form an answer.


    Corrupted Black Dragon, Berserk Dragon Virus, Dark Tide¡­ Pentashade Dragon, Deep Sea Demonic Dragon¡­ The future Berserk Dragon''s Calamity¡­


    Why would the God of Justice help the Metal Dragon God to defeat his enemy, expelling the Pentashade Dragon God to the mortal realm and to cooperate with the remaining six gods of humanity to conduct genocide on all related species?


    Why would the Pentashade Dragons, that originated from the Astral Realm expel the Old World Dragons that were in large numbers and incite the Berserk Dragon''s Calamity on the entire world?


    His brain was clicking but the answer was nowhere to be found. Joshua knew that there was something there but he could never link them together. It was then he had regretted the fact that he had not spent more time in the forums to research about the game. If he had, he would not be in this predicament. Being half-assed in something made him rather irritated. Then again, who would spend extra time to read about an item description when all the player has to know was the rough idea of the world setting.


    In reality, Joshua only played the game due to the game''s 18+ setting to enable the blood and gore. There were even more players that were interested in the game because of the beautiful game sceneries. No one would trouble themselves to research on the world''s background¡­ It would be too troublesome.


    "I should change my perspective. The world has changed too much due to my presence. I should not remain rigid about my knowledge of the game¡­"


    If he had not traveled through the dimension¡­


    Without the experience from his legendary warrior character, Joshua from this world could have died in the world, or perhaps even not. However, if he did survive the orc war, he should be fighting with that bastard uncle Danlya for the title of count.


    If that was the case, without Gold-tier guards in Dark Forest Fortress to face off the Dark Tide and the Gold-Tier colossal beast that he had just killed, the damage would be devastating. Over tens of thousands of daemons would have swarmed into Moldovia and cause uncountable causalities. Perhaps even the city itself would have been reduced to ashes. In fact, other territories in the north would have suffered the same fate.


    The Cathedral of St. Laurent was the strongest church of the God of Justice and Strength. Most of the citizens that lived in the north were staunch followers. Hence, the oracles should not stay on the sidelines if something were to befall the land.


    Besides the north, the Empire''s central and southern territories had been suffering from attacks caused by the Dark Tide that was caused by the Berserk Dragon Virus. As such, even they would have rallied their army from central to seal off all the exits and eliminate all the daemons from within.


    "If that were the case, that Corrupted Black Dragon was the experimental object that was created by the Old World Dragons that were being controlled by the Pentashade Dragons, and not because of the expulsion of the Shagaru Magala. That would make sense then¡­"


    Such a possibility would require more evidence to support his own hypothesis.


    To do so, he would need to find the unknown Corrupted Black Dragon and kill him, check his body for scars of being modified by the Marine Abyssal Dragon and prove whether his hypothesis was true or false.


    "Interesting¡­ I see that history of this world has been changed the moment I had set foot in this world."


    Joshua smirked but shook his head. He had decided to put this thought aside at the moment to think about it again in later days. He then morphed the greatsword in his hands to became a statuette and stashed it in one of the pockets around his waist. The pulsating Marine Abyssal Spawn was in the warrior''s left hand, and a tusk, attached to the severed head of the dead colossal beast in his right hand. He dragged the gigantic head of the dead colossal beast towards the Dark Forest.


    Along the way, his killing intent intensified. All the surrounding daemons instinctively moved aside and much more growled at the sight of Joshua. After one of the daemons that seemed to be the leader of the entire pack growled, the entire pack of daemons followed and withdrew back to the Dark Forest. Even the daemons that were still climbing on the far end of the fortress'' wall jumped down and ran towards the Dark Forest.


    Like a fortress that is easily destroyed without a Gold-tier warrior defending it, without a Gold-tier daemon pressing the attack of the daemons, they were easily crushed by a Gold-tier fighter. That was the instinct that all the daemons felt then. Unlike the infested Gold-tier mammoth that lost all its consciousness and attacked anyone mindlessly, even though those daemons were rampaging madly, they were not mad enough to knock on death''s door by attacking Joshua.


    As such, after a few minutes, the ever-chaotic battlefield was left with nothing but corpses and mangled bodies. Joshua stood among the mountains of corpses as he lifted the head of the dead mammoth to display his victory to the surviving soldiers of Dark Forest Fortress.


    Silence spread throughout the fortress but was broken with loud cheers.

 Chapter 53 Willpower

    Standing not far from the small sloped hill, Chiri Uranus was carrying Zorgen who almost passed out. Standing right beside them was the white-haired mage, Feng Lawrence who was astonished at the sight before him.


    As a Silver-tier warrior and a mage that had already hit the pinnacle of their own current tier, Chiri and Feng''s insight and the ability to analyze were not on the same level as the other guards that cheered after seeing their own liege slaying a Gold-tier daemon. Although the three of them would bicker over all sorts of stuff on regular days, the three of them were old partners for many years. They even slew a few Gold-tier daemons while serving their previous count. Because of that, they understood how powerful a Gold-tier being could be.


    So when the warrior in black armor that descended to the ground tore the sky apart with his red Combat Aura, the three of them knew that the war was as good as over as that power was on a completely different level. Even when the Gold-tier colossal beasts were in their prime, they could not even defeat Joshua who was only armed in one hand.


    In contrast with the rumors about their new liege who had not mastered his Glorious Strength and all sorts of upgrades in the abilities of his extraordinary body, what the warrior that Chiri and Feng saw before their eyes was a skilled and experienced warrior who could use his Gold-tier strength to the fullest.


    It seemed that everyone had underestimated the strength of this young liege, as he was much more powerful than they imagined.


    Flying at high speed, unleashing of his Combat Aura, forming blades with air or adjusting the power of his muscles throughout his entire body. Whichever it was, Joshua had done to it to the max. When he was engaging the Gold-tier colossal beast head-on, he could instantly see through the weak point of the beast and undoubtedly struck the beast to its demise. The two had seen the previous liege do this before. However, they could not help but feel that even the previous liege could not have done it better and smoother than Joshua.


    However, even though that was the case, they could only sigh for feeling old while praising the newer generation for surpassing them.


    What really bewildered them was the scene right before their eyes now.


    Not far from where they stood, the heat of the battlefield that rose tremendously due to the battle between the Gold-Tier warrior and the colossal beast had suddenly dropped again right after the battle ended. The battlefield was covered with a thin layer of frost. The strong winds were blowing the snow far from the north. Everything looked so white that it looked like mist spreading in the air.


    However, right in the middle of this misty atmosphere was a large crater.


    That was the hole that Joshua left behind with his Combat Aura that tore through the air for passing through. His blazing red Combat Aura came in together with a hurricane crushing the colossal beast across the icy tide, pushing it up into the air, killing it in an instant.


    That crater had not disappeared yet until now. The flying snowflakes would instantly evaporate and dissipate into the air the moment they reached the space of the crater. The air there was as hot as blazing steel. Even after some time, the remaining power was still there.


    "The power of will¡­" The white-haired mage said lightly. He appeared to be cranky all the time. He did not look like an old spell user but instead like a true scholar. Observing solemnly, he said, "This is the residue of Glorious Strength."


    "How long has it been since our lord crossed to Gold tier? How did he master Glorious Strength within such a short time?"


    It was obvious that Chiri was baffled. The enchanted runes on his face were glowing. The golden-haired warrior that he was carrying on his shoulder still remained unconscious. In the meantime, the half-elf warrior was looking at Joshua who just put down the colossal beast at a far distance. Then he asked, "If that''s the case, our Lord''s Glorious Strength has something to do with his willpower?"


    "Not sure about that."


    Feng shook his head and revealed a relieved smile on his face. "No matter what, our master is the perfect heir¡­"


    At the same time, Joshua was dragging the head of the Gold-tier colossal beast across the countless corpses that he dropped across the land. The blood was frozen by the low temperature of the surroundings, turning into a layer of red ice. There were also complex magical waves rippling back and forth the area.


    Glorious Strength.


    It could not be explained. The same words emerged in his head all of a sudden.


    The warrior looked at his left that that was holding the unknown creature from the dark abyss while blazing red radiance was gushing out of his hand. However, there did not seem to have any other effect. The silver-white egg was extremely durable. A little Combat Aura would not be able to hurt it at all.


    Upon having some thoughts, he withdrew his Combat Aura. After a brief moment, a dark red radiance mixed with a little dark scent rose in the palm of his hand.


    "Chi¡ª"


    The twitching creature let out a miserable screech as if it was splashed with strong acid and then shrank. Silver lights flashed throughout the body of the creature. It seemed to have entered its defensive mode. However, the body part of the creature that was touched by his red Combat Aura had some black marks that seemed decayed.


    Nodding as if he was thinking about something, Joshua kept the power in the palm of his hand back to himself. He decided not to torture the poor soul anymore.


    Truth be told, his Glorious Strength was yet to be awakened.


    Just like the people of this world who just crossed into the realm of a whole new tier, he would need to acquire the one and special strength that belonged only to him through understanding wisdom and hard training. With the system fixed on the black-haired warrior, he knew that he had to reach Level 35 before he could see his own full potential. However, before that, he could still unleash a small effect of his power that his full power had to offer.


    "Wisdom, will, belief, world¡­ previous life. My current Glorious Strength is a kind of purifying power that is based on my Will. I''ve no idea what I would get. I shall see what effect lies in my power then. I look forward to it."


    Nodding his head and bringing up the system tab, Joshua took a look at his own attribute tab.


    [Name: Joshua van Radcliffe]


    [Level: Level 33 Gold-tier Glorious (Challenge Level ¨C Level 31 170/9,000)


    Previously when he just achieved the level of Gold tier, he had killed a Gold-Tier warrior called Moz which was five levels higher than he was. After that, he had not stopped training as he was earning experience points on a daily basis. Furthermore, by descending to the ground with such a powerful impact, he had killed countless daemons as well. Then he also killed a colossal beast that just achieved Gold tier. All the experience points made him level up twice. So he only needed two more levels before he could reach Level 35, the minimum level required for him to truly acquire his Glorious Strength.


    "Not bad, however, I can only be reminded that the system exists when I level up. I''ve almost forgotten that this thing exists."


    Closing his eyes and closing the system as well, Joshua sighed and said, "Thank god that I''ve learned Steel Armor Kokyu-ho. If I missed stomping down on the backbone of the Gold-tier beast from far above the sky like that, I would have crushed every single bone in my legs when I landed."


    What he said held some truth to it. The Gold-tier warrior had only stepped into the first part of mastering his extraordinary life. He would still have to suffer a great deal of damage for landing down thousands of meters from above the sky. If it were not for Steel Armor Kokyu-ho that enhanced the toughness of his body, he might have died together with the monster when he landed.


    Upon approaching the rubble of the broken walls, Joshua was feeling lazy to walk all the way back to the main gate of the fortress. He activated his Combat Aura and blew off the obstacles right before him, clearing a path into the fortress for himself.


    Instinctively, the warrior turned his head back.


    Right behind him, the three men that seemed to be wounded pretty badly were approaching him.

 Chapter 54 Ying’s Concern

    Noticing familiar faces, the warrior stopped in his tracks. Then he turned around and put down the head of the colossal beast he was holding. After that, he walked up to Chiri and the others.


    One seemed old, one looked heavily wounded while the other was unconscious. The three men before his eyes had once served under his father''s rule. So they could be considered as elders to Joshua of course, they were currently serving Joshua now. Regardless, he had to greet these familiar faces.


    However, when he met them, the warrior frowned. He halted as he looked at the green-haired half-elf with a puzzled face. After that, he turned his head towards the white-haired mage and asked, "Mr. Lawrence, who... is this?"


    "Huh?"


    Facing a situation like this, Chiri was stunned for a brief moment. He could not react to the situation just yet.


    He had seen the Joshua before when Joshua was still very young, instructed by the previous liege to teach the young Joshua how to use weapons. Although the two of them had not seen each other for many years, Chiri could still imagine how the young man would look like after growing up. So it was not hard for him to recognize Joshua. However, he was totally unprepared that Joshua would completely forget about him. Instantly, his felt as if his heart was struck by lightning.


    "Don''t just stand there, your helmet is falling off."


    Feng sighed at the side and said, "He just hasn''t seen your face before. So its very normal that he doesn''t know you."


    Upon hearing the word ''helmet'', Joshua instantly understood, "Master Chiri!"


    After finished talking, the warrior''s expression on his face instantly turned a little strange¡ªThe green-haired half-elf''s face was handsome and pretty at the same time. Although there were runes all over his face, he still looked extremely charming. Of course, more importantly, that person seemed to be a little younger than Joshua. He looked totally different from the tall intimidating warrior that once taught Joshua how to use weapons. It was perhaps Joshua''s youth that led him to see Chiri as tall and intimidating.


    Even though Joshua''s face looked like a seasoned fighter''s, he was a young man that was only in his twenties while Chiri was from the same generation as Joshua''s father. So he would be at least forty to fifty years old by now. So it was really a shock to see that Chiri actually looked much younger than Joshua¡­ No wonder he had been covering his face all the while. The runes on his face did not seem to be the main reason. If the bunch of old men in the knight''s party could see how handsome and young their commanding officer turned out to be, their morale would have definitely dropped a lot.


    Feng did not seem surprised by it. He bowed at Joshua to express his respect towards Joshua. Then he spoke in a low voice, "My lord, this is not a place for chatting. If I may, could you wait for us for a brief moment in the conference room of the fortress? I shall send Zorgen to the infirmary together with Chiri before reporting the situation of the Dark Tide to you."


    "There''s no need for such a formal process, Mr. Lawrence."


    Shaking his hand, Joshua sighed. "This time, I made a mistake. I had not contacted you in days, and I did not react immediately. I thought everything was fine¡­"


    "The fault lies in interference that shielded our communication signals. No one had thought that the Dark Tide would come at us so soon. It was not young master''s¡­ not your fault at all. Furthermore, the number of casualties was not high at all. At least only the walls had suffered tremendous damage and collapsed. We just need to rebuild them again."


    Continuing from what Feng said, Chiri shook his head and returned to his senses saying, "Now that the Dark Tide has withdrawn, they should not be daring enough to come again before the next Gold-tier daemon reveals itself. We should have plenty of time to fix it. Truth be told, the damage we suffer this round is much lesser than any other amount of damage we suffered in the past."


    Upon moving his eyes to the side a little, he could see that the warrior was holding an egg-shaped object that was glittering silver in his hand. Out of his own curiosity, the half-elf could not help but ask,"This is?"


    "This is something that I found from the giant beast that I killed earlier on."


    Since Joshua was in a good mood, he explained a little, "The mammoths eat grass to live. Although they are not tame to begin with, they do not usually attack the other living beings at will. Meanwhile, as a living being on the top level of the food chain, if it wasn''t it, there would not be any colossal beasts appearing in the Dark Tide."


    Meanwhile, Feng who was standing right beside him was staring at the silver egg. He then furrowed his brows as he felt a sense of familiarity with that object. He was certain that he had felt that feeling someplace else.


    However, it was not the time to talk about that. The white-haired mage thought of it and said, "Zorgen is in a really bad shape. We need to stabilize his condition first. His strength might even reduce a little¡­"


    "There''s no need to explain that sort of stuff to me, just go now."


    "So we shall see you later in the conference room, my lord."


    Outside the city, south of Dark Forest Fortress.


    The silver-haired girl was riding on a black warhorse, making her way through the white snowy land. The hooves of the horse were knocking hard on the ground while it was galloping, splashing up the snow into the air leaving a trail behind.


    A moment later, the warhorse stopped galloping. Now, Ying was looking at the tall city wall of Dark Forest Fortress that was facing the snow land. The gray-white gigantic rocks had almost the same color as the color of the surroundings. There was no way that anyone could see them.


    Running back and forth across the snowy land for two days was mainly because the spreading mist was interfering the communication system. Joshua and Ying could not find the specific range of the interference. So they could only move forward towards the visible mountains. After that, they took a detour around the bottom of the mountain for one round¡ªfortunately for them, they had located the source in the end. So their efforts of running around were not for nothing.


    Upon arriving at the gates of the fortress, the female Divine Armament was a little surprised to see the calm faces of the guards. It seemed that not long before she arrived, they were already alarmed by her arrival. Meanwhile, the soldiers and guards on the wall looked at the silver-haired young girl curiously. So, who was the young looking girl that rode a horse? Every single one of them wondered where she came from.


    Ying did not think much of anything. She straight away hopped off the back of the horse and revealed her identity card to the guards. The radiance flashed brightly. Her name and her origin were projected halfway in the sky. This sort of card that had magic waves that could not be fabricated. So the small door by the side of the gigantic city gate was immediately opened.


    "The liege should be in the memory chamber in the middle tower of the fortress."


    Upon going through the passage, the guard of knew her identity immediately informed her of the information. Although she could feel the whereabouts of her master that already made a pact with her, the silver-haired girl was still acting courteously and thanked the guard before she walked out of the passage. Right before her eyes was a street filled with people walking around.


    The civilians and soldiers that were not wounded had come back to the street moving supplies required to rebuild. Some of them were distributing supplies to the people in need. Meanwhile, many soldiers who were wounded had to stand in line to wait for their turn by the infirmary. Some of them even got their treatment from themselves by the side of the street. Meanwhile, a small number of Silver-tier warriors and archers were only wounded a little. They had begun running around the place trying to maintain order.


    However, mages that wore long robes did not appear in the vicinity. Ying was sharp as she noticed that. On the other end of the street, there was a shadow wearing a long gray robe. That man seemed to be covering his head while he was walking across the stone-paved road limping. He seemed to be in a bad shape.


    That was normal. Engaging countless daemons in an all-out war, the mages that were deemed to be a noble class could not actually unleash their full potential and use the advantages they had. Facing that amount of monsters in the Dark Tide having to target their attributes and all, it would be pointless. The case might be different for some special war mages. However, for most of the mages, casting a great number of spells consecutively would cause stress mentally. Right after that, they would have a headache for a period of time after being mentally exhausted.


    However, no matter the situation, the city was considered to be in good shape for the moment. There was no sign or proof that a defensive battle against the Dark Tide had happened in the city not too long ago. Ying was recalling on her past memories. There were many different scenes.


    She could clearly remember one of the worst ones. When she was here last time, the fortress had been breached. The city was set ablaze in flames. Black smoke was seen everywhere across the city.


    Meanwhile, the air was filled with the burned scent of meat. The best thing about that time was that under the support of one of her previous masters, the walls were not breached by the daemons. The soldiers and civilians of the city were fending off the invasion on the walls. The battles raged on for days.


    In a nutshell, she had never thought possible to see such a peaceful and harmony scene right before her eyes. So how long has it been? It was not even two hours yet. How could the Dark Tide end so quickly?! Were the daemons so weak and vulnerable that they were forced to retreat so soon? Getting information from one of the guards by the roadside, Ying had succeeded in getting the information she wanted.


    "What on earth is this¡­ The issue has been solved so soon¡­"


    Upon sighing out loud, the silver-haired girl could not help but feel happy for having a powerful master and her master''s victory. However, at the same time, she was a little unhappy. "Unfortunately, I have not contributed anything to claim this glory¡­ I''m a weapon, but I''m not needed. I''ve got no chance to prove my own worth to Master¡­" she sighed.


    That feeling was very hard to explain. Ying knew better than anyone that having that thought was not right in the first place. How a master used his tools depended on his own preference. As a tool, since she was not needed, she should just stay in her sheath waiting for the right moment. The thoughts of thinking to reveal herself to the public all the time was an immature thought. That could potentially affect the image of her master. Although she knew all that, and she knew how true that was, she still felt a little frightened and concerned.

 Chapter 55 Minor Tasks to Be Done

    This room had a design very similar to a standard military brigade.


    There were different kinds of weapons hanging on the wall made out of white granite. A cashmere wool weaved carpet embroidered with a golden emblem of two hands bearing swords over a black background could be seen within the room.


    Surrounding all four walls were pine tree plants in pots which leaves plants seemed to be a bit yellowish due to the lack of water. On top of a pine wood table resembling a meeting table, an old lamp made from pyroxene illuminated the surroundings.


    There was a complete silence in the room. Within this place, a tall and sturdy man with black hair was standing beside the table, looking at a large piece of map.


    This map was three-meters long and two-meters wide. This huge map was situated on top of the meeting table. Joshua was examining the map carefully to the last detail.


    Ever since he came to Dark Forest Fortress''s meeting room, he had been looking at this magic map for quite some time.


    This map was made using enchanted magic. It had the capability to expand showing the whole Mycroft Continent and shrink, only showing Moldavia''s area. The complexity in terms of craftsmanship for this particular map was unbelievable. Joshua had thought that there would be only about not more than a hundred of these magic items found across the Empire. Nobody would have thought that Joshua could find one within the meeting room of Dark Forest Fortress. It was more surprising as the map was hung on the wall previously.


    This is an utter waste of resources! Why did they even make this thing in the first place for an undeveloped northern land and have this item placed within a fortress? Fort Black Forest was meant to be the line of defense against the Dark Tide. There was no valid reason for them to actually own such a high-grade map in the first place.


    Joshua felt it was too much of a waste to leave it there and decided to bring it back home and hang it in his bedroom. Even if he didn''t really need to use it often, it was still better than letting dust cover the whole precious map in the fortress.


    "Based on the information provided by Mengsk, the invasion path of the Dark Tide would be the central Dark Forest, Empire''s Southern Border, West of the Empire, and Empire Central District. After a roundabout it''ll go all the way up north and reach here."


    After drawing a circle on the whole map, Joshua''s finger finally landed on Dark Forest Fortress. Furrowing his brows he said, "Based on the movement of this dragon, it does not seem to stop at any point and is heading north currently. It seems that this Dragon-slaying Stone will not have much usefulness in this onslaught. Based on the direction and scale of its movement, the next uproar will be from the Dark Forest near the area of Moldova."


    "If there is a chance, I must inform the others so that they can prepare themselves for the upcoming battle. It is also crucial for them to know about the Corrupted Black Dragon having the capability to disrupt communication."


    Joshua was still a bit hesitant about his own prediction. After all, who could guess what the dragon thinking about? If the dragon suddenly decided to change his flight path, Joshua''s prediction would be incorrect and the wrong information would be conveyed. This could very possibly cause Joshua to feel hesitant about his decisions in the future.


    "What a hassle."


    After lamenting for a while, Joshua felt that the responsibility at hand gave him quite some headache. The mad beast horde seems to be the aftermath of the Dragon''s Berserk, however, there were more issues behind the scenes. All the events felt like an internal conflict within the dragon clan. This issue gave Joshua a headache. Such a hassle!


    Joshua felt that he was not the right person to ponder about these issues.


    When he was playing the game, he was one of the members of a full party. Whenever they faced similar issues within the game, he would not be the one to contribute brain cells. There would be many people helping him analyze the situation and explain their own circumstances. Being the primary leader of the large party in the Far South, Joshua only focused on one task, which was leading his party to annihilate all enemies before him.


    Battle, conquer, and massacre, those were his forte.


    Of course, those facts did not state that Joshua only liked using brute force without thinking. One could say that Joshua preferred battle over thinking strategies and plans. Even when it came to planning and plotting against the enemies, Joshua had the confidence to do so.


    At this stage, Joshua was still a count. Although he had some servants in hand for him to utilize, the knowledge that these people had was very minimum. Set aside the Dark Tide, even the reason behind the beasts going berserk was still a mystery to them. These servants could only be used to manage government affairs. Anything else beyond that was hopeless.


    "Display the map of Far South - Mycroft Continent"


    Joshua sighed on the hopelessness of his servants. After that, he gave the map an order. As the huge map received the order, it transformed from the map of Moldavia into a diamond-shaped land and a vast ocean. Within the ocean were numerous island. The peninsula of the furthest north of the land was marked as ''Far South''.


    There were four centers of civilization on the vast Mycroft Continent: the mountain basins in the West, the lake hills in the North, the quiet forests of the Far South, and the river plains in the East¡ªFar South was short for [Far Seas South Ridges Metatype Alliance].


    ''Far South'' was a country built between the mountains and forest. It was a country led by humans, elves, and fairies. This place was different from the northern empire which Joshua hardly knew about. The ''Far North'' was once the main headquarters for his guild and Joshua knew nearly everything about that place.


    The reason Joshua suddenly checked the particular place was not that he wanted to reminisce his old memories. It was mainly because there would be a World Class event occurring which would affect the whole continent. That cause of the event had a very close relationship with the ''Far South.''


    The Corrupted Black Dragon which was traversing towards the northern snowy forest might be signal for the beginning of the event itself.


    [Exiled God]


    "Starfall Year 832, in the brilliant month of June, internal conflict within the dragon clan erupted. The grudge between the Pentashade Dragon and Metal Dragon could no longer be endured. Outside of their world, the Pentashade Dragon God was defeated by Metal Dragon God who had an alliance with one of the Seven Gods of Humanity, the God of Might and Justice. Its sacred realm was shattered and its main body was exiled into the Main Material World. The main body was later on incarnated into a saint and descended upon the Bowen and Volcanic Island of the Far South Stormy Ocean."


    After briefly murmuring about the history of the event, Joshua looked at the peninsula of Far South. Without any visible expression, Joshua said, "After a few months later, the Dragon''s Calamity would invade our land."


    During this period within the game world, it marked the end of the first arc of the story. The maximum level of online players during that time was only Silver tier at best. Facing the Sage''s Revenge which caused the Dragon Calamity, every player was battling to their bitter end against the Berserk Daemons. Being the closest area from the core of the Dragon calamity, the Far South suffered heavy damages and casualties.


    During that period of time, Joshua suffered a lot during the process as waves and waves of low-level Berserk Daemons invaded. The party which he formed recently during that period of time was trampled by the onslaught over and over again. Warriors who could no longer endure the torment vowed to slay all the Pentashade Dragons. Joshua also made the same vow.


    "All due to my presence now, the future will be changed. If Dark Forest Fortress does not fall, Moldavia will not suffer too much damage. With my early advice, the nobles in the north will be more prepared and geared up to face the upcoming invasion."


    The current timeline Starfall Year 831, 7th of December. There was still half a year before the Dragon God''s arrival into this realm and invoke the Berserk Dragon''s Calamity. However, Joshua did not really care about this event.


    After this black-haired warrior packed the map, he spoke to himself, "Since the God of Justice does not have a reason to get involved with the dragon''s internal conflict, and the internal struggle might not end as fast as this lifetime. Who knows¡­ it might even last for quite a few years. Even if the Dragon''s Calamity occurs again, it might not be for the same reason anymore."


    The butterfly effect evolved based on the encounters they met during their lifetime. Changes were made for the future as some extra interventions were introduced. Joshua would have never thought that as Moldavia''s count, his decisions would make great changes to the state of the world.


    This feeling was... not bad at all.


    Knock knock


    Numerous footsteps were heard outside of the meeting room and someone had just knocked on the door.

 Chapter 56 If I Were to Get Lost Here, It Is the Fault of the Architec

    A silver-haired girl was looking around while stopping at the crossroad. Slightly furrowing her delicate brows, her eyes glowed green as if the flames of a firefly were swimming in her pupils. After a brief while, she found her direction.


    The thick snow had already been cleared with only some snowflakes left. There were no longer any hurdles for people to travel on the road.


    There a high chance that the architect of the fortress was a personnel from the military; the way he built the facilities looked very identical and plain in terms of design. From the looks of it, the houses look like cube boxes with a standard design for the roof and had the same arrangement for their windows as well.


    In addition to the snow filling the top of the roof, this poor girl had a hard time differentiating the houses.


    "Where am I now..."


    Feeling lost, Ying felt very confused by the current scenario. All the people around her are soldiers with stern faces and were moving around nonstop. After stopping the Dark Tide invasion a few hours ago, these people kept their composure and continued dedicating their blood, sweat, and tears in repairing the city wall and making preparations for the next possible onslaught. They did not even have time to celebrate their previous victory.


    Although everybody knew that even though the beast who lost their leader would not invade the city that had a Gold-tier warrior standing by, they did not turn foolish or arrogant. Even though the group of beasts out there would probably kill each other due to hunger out in the wild, the soldiers did not dare to let their guard down even for a single moment.


    Perhaps because Ying was kind of short within the crowd, nobody really took notice of her. Even if someone was curious about the silver-haired girl being in the crowd, nobody took the leisure to stop and figure out her problem. This little na?ve Divine Armament who had a serious lack of common sense did not even know how to ask for directions in this scenario. Even as time went by, the situation was not in her favor.


    This awkward situation only ended when a masked warrior and a white-robed old mage came out on the street.


    After sending the heavily injured comrades to the medics, two of the leaders only then decided to tend their own wounds. The white-haired mage would only need to meditate for the moment to recover from mental fatigue. The half-elf warrior had a more serious issue as he had suffered internal damage.


    "Chiri, if you can''t endure it, do not force yourself."


    Although Feng was a mage, his subclass was a berserker. With his experience gained throughout his old age, the old mage who lived in the north was not inferior to the half-elf warrior. He could easily identify that the comrade in front of him was more sluggish than usual. This could only indicate that this half-elf had sustained quite some damage.


    "My wounds are actually getting better real quick here. Just that the regeneration ability is a bit too fast which caused some itchiness¡­"


    Chiri was not lying about his condition. Being a half-elf with a unique class [Blood-Seal Hunter], he could utilize the Beast-blood rune which contained a bit of the daemon''s power in his body for combat. Being an advanced Silver-tier warrior, his body could sustain a total of three magic runes. During the battle, he cast [Resonating Thunder Blood], [High-Speed Regeneration] and [Eagle Eye].


    To divert his own attention from the pain and itchiness of his body, Chiri initiated a conversation, which was rare. "Did you notice? Young Master Joshua does not look like how he was used to be."


    "Yea, I agree."


    Feng nodded his head in agreement. "Young master was very gentle and cheerful when he was young. Even after gaining some experience from the military these few years, his temperament was not affected. When he was returning to the main city last time, I was going to inform his father¡­"


    Joshua!


    After being stranded on the road for quite some time, the silver-haired girl who almost lost hope heard the name of her master. Her eyes were filled with hope and she directly looked towards the direction of the sound.


    There were an old mage and a masked warrior wearing a helmet. Their strength was a level above Ying, in addition to that their posture and aura was somewhat different; the soldiers near them would greet them with respect as they walked passed them. Ying thought that these people should be some high-ranking personnel within the fortress.


    "They address my master as young master. Seems like they are heading towards the direction of my master."


    Ying followed both of them from far away and muttered, "I think I''m on the right track towards master now. I can finally feel his presence!"


    Divine Armaments and their contractors had a mysterious bond between them. This bond was the strongest when both of their levels were within the same range. After Joshua ascended to Gold tier, she could not locate her master''s location when they are far apart unless Joshua initiated a communication directly from his side. Now, she was within the acceptable range to detect Joshua''s presence and was making her way towards him.


    Meanwhile, Chiri and Feng''s conversation was still ongoing.


    "The young master does not just have a majestic and mighty aura, his presence also brings fear to those around him."


    The half-elf replied, "I have been on the battlefield for all these years, how could I not notice the killing aura developed from countless slaughter? Calm and cool? No. That is a deadly aura. The old, gentle and mild young master had already evolved into the deadly killing machine which devours everything in his path. "


    The white-haired mage nodded his head in agreement. He had a mixed feeling about this. He did not know whether he should be happy or worried about his young master''s condition. "When the old lord passed away, I was extremely worried about our young master''s character. He was too mild, too soft in the past. Who would have thought that after our old lord passed away, our young master would change so drastically? No one knows how destiny would change; our lives are always unpredictable as usual."


    Huh? Master was gentle and cheerful in the past?


    Ying who was eavesdropping the whole time was astonished by this information she just received. Her memory core deep within her body started to operate. No matter how much she recalled her encounter with her master, she could never imagine how her master actually smiled in a gentle way. It was impossible to think in such a way. Her memory about her master and this gentle image does not go well together. Those two different images were too much of a conflict between each other!


    However, when she thought about the moment before the battle began, she noticed that this black-haired warrior would occasionally smile. Within his eyes, she saw a strong feeling of excitement. Maybe Joshua did not notice this himself, but Ying who was following by his side all the time had seen all his expressions clearly.


    This was a man who would felt immense excitement and happiness during a dreadful battle or bloodbath. Who in the right mind would think that this human could be ''gentle and cheerful''? What nonsense! Ying shook her head, only to think that this old mage was senile. It was just too ridiculous to compare that image to her master!


    After passing through multiple paths, this silver-haired young lady felt that her connection with Joshua was getting stronger and stronger. It seems that her path towards Joshua was correct this time.


    After a while, she saw the central tower near the great walls of the Dark Forest.


    At the entrance of the central tower, there were two sturdy knights guarding. They were equipped with silver-gray metal armor, holding a long spear and shield. A crest with a pattern showing a wolf baring its sharp fangs was engraved on their equipment. As their faces were covered by the helmet, no visible expressions could be seen behind the helmet. They wore black capes with gold linings, displaying the same color as the Radcliffe family''s insignia of two hands wielding swords which was dancing in the wind.


    "I think this is the place."


    Ying sighed in relief. Instinctively, she swiped the imaginary beads of sweat off her forehead.


    "The silver-haired lady behind, why are you following us?"


    Suddenly, Ying heard a deep voice. The half-elf warrior turned his head towards Ying and stared at her. "Although you do not have any malicious intent, could you explain the reason behind your actions to us? On a side note, I have never seen you in this fortress before. Where did you come from?"

 Chapter 57 White Dragon of the Snowy Plains

    Winter was coming to an end. Glimpses of light passed through the dense clouds, shining onto the passageway where the three people stood.


    All three of them were standing in front of the tower. The current situation had created a sense of curiosity to those who passed by, causing a lot of soldiers and civilians to pay attention to what was happening. However, some individuals knew that the two people who were standing right in front of them were their superiors. Without hesitation, they decided to leave the area. After a while, the crowd slowly dispersed and all the people went back to minding their own business.


    Chiri''s tone was not that stern as if he was just asking a normal question. After all, the silver-haired girl looks like someone who was only slightly over ten years old. She did not seem to pose a threat, thus Chiri did not have his guard up against her. He was only curious that a little girl would follow them all the way here.


    However, this does not apply to the other person.


    "Hold on!"


    Feng was a mage, although he was considered an old one, his perception and memory were far stronger than Chiri''s. He frowned and noticed something very surprising. "Silver tier! This young one is a Silver tier... No wonder¡­ Chiri, look at the style of her clothes!"


    As Ying did not try to hide her presence, it was not surprising that she was found out by both.


    However, after hearing Feng''s words both Chiri and Ying were baffled for a moment. Ying took another glance at her own clothing. She was wearing a blazer dress at the moment. Although it was not very glamorous, it was still a quite good looking design overall. She does not feel anything weird about her current dressing and everything seemed to be perfectly normal for her.


    On the other hand, Chiri finally examined her clothing carefully and seemed to notice something. He nodded in agreement and said, "You''re right. I have neglected this issue just now. The design and style of her clothes are identical."


    What in the world is wrong with these two guys here?


    Ying frowned as she does not know what the other party was discussing about. At first, the masked man asked why she was following. Now, out of nowhere, they appeared to be discussing the design of her attire, which greatly confused her.


    She had the urge to explain her current status to them, telling them that she was also serving the Count of Moldavia. The only downside of this was she''s going to expose that she was lost. This was something that made her feel embarrassed.


    "Erhem..."


    After staying silent for a moment, Feng walked in front of Ying and lowered his body to match her height. He stared directly at Ying and asked, "What is your relationship with Mr. Amos?"


    "Mr. Amos? You mean Fang?" Ying replied instinctively. That time, she finally understood why they were discussing her clothing. When a Divine Armament exposed their form, they would always have that same style and wearing nearly identical clothing.


    It was not difficult to compare her current outfit to the old Divine Armament''s as they all wore the same style in the first place.


    "As expected."


    Although he did not get a direct answer, he understood. The old mage nodded his head, as if he was quite pleased with his own judgment. "No matter if it is Fang or the older butler, the servant family of Moldavia had a very similar servant-like design in terms of their uniform. Even the female outfit seems to be the same."


    "For all these years, the representative of the servant family who had served the Radcliffe is now led by a female." The half-elf warrior finally understood the reason Ying appeared before them. "You must be looking for the young master. Come, this way."


    These people had some minor misunderstandings about the existence of Divine Armaments.


    Ying who was too lazy to explain everything, sighed. After that, she agreed to follow them. "Let''s go then."


    A few minutes later in the meeting room.


    "This Dark Tide was led by a Gold-tier mammoth. It had led the invasion causing the destruction of the wall up to 25%. Currently, our wall is being temporarily fixed by the elemental mages using petrification. Based on the information and reports gathered, a total of seven knights had died in the line of duty. A total of one hundred and forty foot soldiers were sacrificed in the process, up to seven hundred injured personnel."


    All the reports were compiled during the time when the white-haired mage sent Zorgen for medical assistance. With only slightly more than two thousand military personnel within the fortress, it was not hard to them to compile all the information. Although there might be some minor mistakes here and there, it won''t affect the overall result by a huge margin.


    "As the city wall was breached at a certain point, there were minimal amounts of successful invasions by the Berserk Daemons. This situation caused minor injuries to some civilians. The good news is that no civilians lost their lives during the battle."


    Joshua was looking at the report sent by Feng on the main seat of the meeting room. After glancing through the reports, Joshua paused in doubt. "When I was rushing here, I saw the invasion from the breached wall. While I do not really understand the whole scenario during that time, the number stated in the report does not really reflect and match what I saw during that period of time. While the numbers reported may be small and insignificant casualties, this result does not really tally with what I''ve witnessed."


    When Joshua saw the city wall being breached, he thought that up to thousands of people were already been killed during the process. Thus he chose the most reckless plan, which was directly challenging the Gold-tier mammoth to disrupt the plans of the Berserk Daemon. Under normal circumstances, Joshua would actually make the decision to slowly grind for a while until he noticed the weakness of the opponent. Once the weakness is found, he would use that opportunity to control the battle. He would not have risked his life and used brute force to directly counter the invasion.


    "If we were to look at the final results today, we were considered lucky that we only sacrificed only this many people. Facing a fifty thousand Berserk Daemon invasion, it could be considered a very good outcome."


    Chiri who was on the frontline for the most of the time knew exactly what was going on all these time. He shook his head and said, "Daemons do not have any special plans or tactics to invade a city. Other than using brute force, they would usually climb over the city walls. With our city wall having a T-shaped design, we were able defend against the daemons."


    "Although we had the upper hand against the daemons in terms of terrain together with the non-stop rotation of Silver-tier warriors on the city wall, the reckless and suicidal assault from the Berserk Daemon had caused a great amount of structural damage and resource expenses. We had lost all the satellite forts and a huge amount resource such as enchanted arrows and alchemy products. With such ferocious attack launched by the daemons, we might not have many survivors left at the end of the day if it wasn''t young master who came and save us."


    What Chiri said was not exaggeration or lies. If Joshua was not able to reach in time, no one would stop the onslaught once the city wall was completely breached by the Berserk Daemons.


    Luckily, humans are not the brainless type of lifeform. By utilizing tools and equipment, humans had created a lot of opportunities and ways to defend themselves against the daemons. With an army of two thousand combined with the effort of the civilians who were trained before, they are completely capable of defending a city or fortress without being breached or trampled within a short time frame. Despite facing the invasion of fifty thousand Berserk Daemons, the forces available were capable to hold on for quite some time before the daemons could successfully destroy everything on their path.


    During the time when the mammoth attacked, it did not care about the things that it trampled. Whether it was a daemon or a human, it does not make any difference to it. Thus, during the time it broke down a part of the city wall, the Berserk Daemons that dared to enter directly through the gap were too few to count. As soon as that happened, Joshua descended from the sky and proceeded to slay the Gold-tier daemon. The death of the mammoth had already scared the wits out of all the Berserk Daemons.


    Looking at all the events happened previously, it was not surprising that the human losses were minimal. However, as Chiri mentioned, the number of enchanted arrows and magic cannons was almost depleted. Joshua was worried about the financial state of Moldavia, wondering if Moldavia would have enough funds to resupply enough for future battles.


    In this battle, casualties were unavoidable. However, some things were actually salvageable if things were done properly.


    There were some key elements of this world which were definitely not the same as the game world, which it was not a game itself but a real living world. This world was nothing like the virtual world as death was permanent here. Everyone living in this land only had one life.


    Precisely due to these facts and differences occurring in this world, it had given some sort of direction or goal for Joshua to pursue; to live his life with achievement in mind.


    "Thank you, both of you, for the report."


    Joshua then folded up the report and handed it over to Ying who was standing behind him. After thinking for a moment, he said to both of them, "Although some of the information was not complete, we may still come to an end on this reporting portion. I''ve noticed that both of you are extremely tired currently.


    "Feng, prepare me an official report and submit it to me after a few days. I will end this meeting at this point."


    "Yes! My lord."


    Before Feng left the meeting room, he had the urge to ask some questions. At the end of the day, he held back and only talked to Chiri after they exited the main door of the meeting room.


    "Maybe it was just my imagination," said the old mage. "The presence that I noticed during the time when you extracted an item out of the mammoth, I believe that I had felt it somewhere before."


    "Feng, are you sure?"


    He has felt the presence of this Marine Abyssal Spawn before?


    Joshua''s expression was grim after hearing Feng''s words. He then took out the silvery white egg-shaped item from his pocket and pondered for a bit. Later on, he passed it to Feng. "Try to think harder about this piece of item. Try to remember, where have you felt its presence before?"


    "... White Dragon."


    After receiving the silver egg that contained the Marine Abyssal Spawn, the white-haired mage used his spirit to sense the item. Certain about the identity of the item, he said, "A few months back in the snowy plain, I encountered a group of White Dragons. I feel the same presence and aura of the White Dragons from this item."

 Chapter 58 The Family’s Cemetery

    The beginning of civilization was like a kindling material burning brightly in a wild bonfire.


    When the Initial Flame lit chaos up creating the first millennium after order and the world had emerged, the ancient humans were born across the land without forests. This newly born race was walking in the newly formed world. Their eyes were filled with curiosity while they looked at everything in their surroundings.


    During that time, nothing had a name.


    Because the humans hated darkness, they tried to create their own thunder and lightning. They used hard rocks and dried wood to start a fire in the ancient times. Then they used the newly lit fire to illuminate their surroundings during the night. Lifting the torches while exploring the unknown world around them, they began to name everything without a name. They even used symbols of the ancient times to describe everything and record everything that was unfamiliar to them.


    Gradually, the information was accumulated with the use of simple languages. The humans had finalized laws and logic for themselves. The era of civilization arrived shortly after that.


    The culture was passed down from generations to generations until today.


    Starfall Year 831, 11th of December, night.


    Four days after the Dark Tide besieged the city.


    The freezing breeze was blowing harshly on the fortress in the middle of the forest covered in snow. Snowflakes that were as light as a goose''s feather were falling onto the ground, forming layers of frost across the land. The twin moons that looked like clean shiny silver plates were hanging high up in the sky. Bright moonlight was shining down like running water flowing across the entire path made of blue stones.


    The black-haired man was holding his horse alongside as he was making his way through the street. Meanwhile, a silver-haired servant girl was following him silently without saying any word.


    Looking around the fortress, the young liege''s eyes could see through the dark and cold walls around him. He could see the living fire that was flashing across the dark surroundings. Meanwhile, his young servant was staring at the stars hanging in the night sky with curiosity. She was counting the stars softly.


    The clear voice of the girl echoed back and forth across the silent street. Meanwhile, Joshua was very focused on observing his surroundings.


    They then arrived at rear of the fortress. Rows of small houses were lined up neatly on the two sides of the street. However, it was visibly obvious that the houses were abandoned by their previous residents. There was no sign of any smoke coming up from their chimneys. There were also no signs of any movement in the windows of the houses.


    In the recent days, the Dark Tide looked as if it was already over. There were no signs of any movement in the forest. Even after the warrior had gone into the forest to investigate, he did not see any sign of the Berserk Daemons that came charging like a tidal wave in their previous attempt at invading the fortress. The dark purplish mist began to disperse under the shining of the sunlight. The Dark Forest had returned to its former state now.


    Since that was the case, after confirming that there were no more conspiracies in the shadows, the fortress had recovered and everything was back to business as usual. Countless caravans and business carts were entering the city, sending in supplies and weaponry as soon as they could. Meanwhile, to hold a service for the fallen warriors, Priest Artanis of St. Laurent Cathedral had arrived at Dark Forest Fortress along with his two apprentices. They came regardless of the intense cold weather just for the service.


    The party that went to the Sacred Mountain under the leadership of the archbishop had not returned just yet. So Priest Artanis was the only one in the entire city of Moldavia who was eligible and capable of conducting a ritual of this magnitude. After burying the warriors who died in this Dark Tide in the morning, the priest did not stay in the fortress. He left not long after the service.


    Before he left, he intentionally looked for Joshua to have a word with him.


    "Now it''s time."


    This close friend of the old butler told Joshua. His eyes were calm, "Go seek out your father and Fang¡­ although I can''t explain why, before he left, he wanted me to tell you this after you''ve become the liege for a while. He just told me that you''ll understand what that means."


    Joshua did know what that meant.


    11th of December. It had been so long since his father passed away. The old butler had departed almost two months now. Since Joshua had arrived at the fortress, it would be a suitable time for him to see them again.


    So late at night that day, Joshua picked up his jacket made of white wolf''s fur and walked out of his room. He brought along his female servant and his warhorse while walking slowly towards the fortress.


    This was a cold and well-structured city. Relying on the mages'' spells, the gray-white walls of the city were almost repaired. With the repair work, the walls had once again separated the mountains and the land. The tall and strong tower was towering firmly right behind the wall. Meanwhile, the coniferous leaves on the trees by the roadside were rustling along with the cold breeze.


    The road was wide but not straight. There were houses made of stones on the two sides of the road and some plants around the forts and barns along the road. There were also a small number of warriors walking back and forth on the stone-paved road. They were holding a tall lamp that glowed white.


    Joshua''s destination would be the church on the far side of the fortress.


    After walking past a few streets, Joshua had arrived before an ancient building. He looked around and found nothing in the surroundings. It was an unexpected twist of events that made the warrior look surprised.


    "What the hell is going on? It''s not here? Impossible."


    Upon shaking his head, he left Black outside and brought Ying along with him. He pushed the door that was not locked and walked into the church.


    "Huh."


    The moment they walked into the living hall, the silver-haired girl let out a breath of surprise. She seemed puzzled while looking around the church. After that, she frowned and said, "Master, this place¡­ it''s strange."


    The church was not big to begin with. There were not more than forty seats in the middle of the prayer hall. A thick layer of dust covered the seats and the tables. It seemed that this place had been left unattended for quite a while. Meanwhile, right in the front of the living hall behind the altar, the corner where the statues of the sacred gods were placed was currently empty. There was nothing there anymore.


    However, Joshua was well aware that that was not the strange thing that Ying mentioned about. Because he could feel it as well. Since he stepped into the church through the main door, there was a strange force surrounding his entire body. The force seemed to be welcoming him. Or maybe, the force was trying to lead him to something.


    Joshua could even hear a faint voice whispering in his ears.


    "Walk forward."


    He could not answer the question that his servant asked him. The warrior was as confused as the girl at the moment. So he said, "Although it was a memory when I was still very young, I can remember very well. I can confirm that this is the place. I just don''t know what is really going on."


    So the two of them began to walk forward.


    While they were walking forward, Joshua could feel it obviously. There was a mythical sense of energy surging in the heart of this church. The energy was rejecting any power that did not fit the criteria. Even the elemental power and magic power that was found everywhere were completely nullified. They could not form any spells at all under the influence of this energy surge.


    Anti-Magic Domain


    Joshua seldom encountered such situations even in his previous life. Other than some of the natural dead zones of magic power, he had not been intimidated by such an inert magic power.


    However, the anti-magic domain of this church was not the same as the dead zone of magic in extreme environments out there. It was more like nullification instead of intimidation. It was not because they could not form a spell, it was because they could not form a spell with their free will.


    However, as long as the criteria and rules were met, the spells could be formed.


    By getting every step closer to the source of the energy surge, Joshua could feel that the oppressive force was getting stronger by the moment. Meanwhile, that source of the energy surge was coming from an altar made of silver.


    Arriving before the altar, Joshua looked at the center deliberately. In the religious code of Continental War, when there were believers praying, a sacrifice for the gods must be placed in the center of the altar. On the other hand, when there was no one around, a god''s badge or emblem must be placed there. In other words, the center of the altar must not be left empty.


    However, there was nothing in the center of this altar. There was sacrifice, badge or emblem. There was only a concave mark of a handprint there.


    "¡­ could it be?"


    Looking at his own hand, Joshua did not hesitate for long before putting his palm on the mark. He wanted to see if there would be any reaction to his action.


    A stream of blue light flashed from the bottom of the altar to the top as if it the altar had finally sensed the target''s arrival. It was spreading like ripples. In an instant, the flash had gone through Joshua''s entire body. It even went through Ying''s body who was standing behind Joshua. The blue light flashed through everything.


    "Bloodline confirmed¡­ Radcliffe family''s descendant. Possesses a Divine Armament. Criteria fulfilled."


    The voice that had been whispering in Joshua''s ear had finally become crystal clear. A thought was passed from the altar, along with a tremendous amount of information into Joshua''s head, "You''re authorized. The path is opened now."


    "Begin from fire, born from steel, wisdom never dies, order exists forever."


    Along with the trembling of time and space and the ancient phrase, the initially sealed magic power was activated. At the same time, a blue door began to appear right above the altar soundlessly. Joshua could vaguely see that there was a dark land right behind the door. Meanwhile, there were countless tombstones erected on this dark land.


    On each of the tombstones, was a weapon embedded on the ground in front. Some were blades, some were spears. Well, almost all of the weapons that humans ever used were all there. They all seemed broken or damaged. It seemed that every single one of the weapon across that land had received a large amount of damage beforehand.


    "¡­ I see. I was wondering why I had not seen this when we were outside. As I recall, my memory is connected to this small church. At the end of it, I did not find anything in the surroundings."


    Fixing his eyes on the door that slowly emerged from space, Joshua had understood all information that was passed to him from the altar, " So it''s all here, it''s actually all here¡­ that explains why the Divine Armament and the seals had not been discovered by anyone over the years¡­"


    Right after Joshua sighed. The cemetery of the Radcliffe family had completely revealed itself from the hidden dimension right before Joshua''s eyes.

 Chapter 59 The Power of Legacy

    "Master, this is¡­"


    Unlike Joshua who knew a lot of information, Ying had never seen such a strange scene. A stream of blue light flashing and a door appearing out of nowhere. After that, a faint view of a dark land and white sky appeared right before her eyes. There were countless tombstones and broken weapons standing quietly across that dark land. Other than the blue light, there was also the old church that was covered in dust. Both were quite distinct though. They did not affect each other at all.


    The girl could also feel a vague sense of familiarity across the dimension. That vague sense of familiarity came from those weapons across the dark land. The female Divine Armament could not help but take a step forward after sensing that. She had an urge to touch the blue light.


    "It''s a dimensional door."


    Reaching his hand to pull the girl back, Joshua patted her head and told the puzzled girl, "The dimensional door that connects the passageway is currently sealed off by some power. You''ll get hurt if you touch it now."


    Looking at the blue door, the warrior had a clear sense of direction now. Right behind the sealed door lay the cemetery of his family. There was a power calling out to him. It was just like the memory that he had when he was still young. He currently had the same impression he had when he was attending his grandfather''s funeral in this church. The memory had such a powerful impact that he could still remember it until today. He could still clearly remember everything that happened on that day.


    That would be the resonance of the bloodline. It felt like as if the blood in his entire body was boiling.


    However, Joshua had suppressed the resonance within his entire body. After all, mistakes might emerge from memories. In the previous memories of the warrior, the grandfather of the warrior was buried in a tombstone next to the church. However, the truth was that the body of his grandfather was in fact buried at the land behind the dimensional door.


    He calmly observed the emerging blue door.


    "This is a twelve-point dimensional door that is developed by Thovern Boer, the archmage of the Far South Mages Association. It will require three Level 40 Gold-tier mages to build this. However, even though a large amount of magic was exhausted in the beginning, the dimensional door is still very stable. If the location for creating the dimensional door is suitable, the door can last for tens of years."


    Glancing at it, the former legendary warrior swiftly saw through the dimensional door. Using his rich experience as a guide, he had come up with twenty methods to destroy the door. His hands were about to act. "Judging from the design, it''s a little outdated. However, it''s one of the top new skills in such a time. It''s not this advance yet when I was young. So when did they actually upgrade it?"


    Maybe they had upgraded it while he was away serving the military.


    With that thought, Joshua shook his head. He could not help to think that the old count had left the work without leaving any words behind, free and easy. Without the previous owner of the house to set up examples for him with both precept and practice, even though he had received the messages from the altar, he still had a lot more that he did not know. For instance, why would the cemetery of his family be built in a temporal space like this one? How about the nullifying power of the church?


    Temporal space was known to be a special domain between worlds. There were big and small ones. Each of them was different from each another. Their names came from the fact that they exist in the gap between two worlds, If a temporal space was very stable and it could exist long enough, the space could form earth and sky in it. There would even be some special life forms in that space. That space would literally be like a real world on a smaller scale.


    Towards the end of Continental War from his previous life, there were quite a number of high-level bosses and forces that had their very own temporal space. Quite a number of dungeons and battles happened in those spaces. One of the most famous ones was that players would enter another realm through a black hole called the [Wild Ancient Sacrificial Realm that Connects the Worlds]. That was a passage among many worlds. The realm had already become so stable that it could be deemed as a new world already.


    At that time, to prevent the monsters from retreating or to destroy any possibility of getting surprised attacks from the enemies, almost all people would need to learn how to destroy all sorts of temporal space and teleportation signs, something Joshua was already very familiar with. That was also the reason why he thought of the methods to destroy the blue dimensional door the moment he saw it.


    Everyone should have the responsibility to interrupt the teleportation.


    However, those were not really important at all. Joshua quickly sorted out the information that the altar passed to him. After that, he immediately knew how to get through that dimensional door.


    "As long as I provide the bloodline of the Radcliffe family on the sacrificial site of the altar or part of the body of a Divine Armament there, I''ll be able to get through smoothly¡­ Simple."


    Joshua bit his own thumb and left a small cut on it. Dark red blood began to drip onto the center of the altar made of stone. Upon making contact with the stone-made altar, the blood seeped into the stone. With the toughness of his current body, other than his own teeth, the knife that he always carried would not be able to leave a cut on any part of his skin anymore.


    A few seconds later, following the expansion of the magic power, the seal that was hidden in the dimensional door was broken free. The blue radiance flashed. The ground and sky that appeared translucent at first became visible in front of his eyes. The feeling where that cemetery was very far away had vanished.


    Joshua did not hesitate to go through the dimensional door. Meanwhile, Ying followed closely behind him.


    As they were going through the blue door, Joshua felt extremely dizzy. However, he had gotten used to balancing himself back right after he crossed a dimensional door. He even had enough strength remaining to carry Ying who almost fell on her knees after experiencing the dizziness of passing through the door.


    Standing on black soil, Joshua put the silver-haired girl down who had regained her balance. Breathing in the air that was totally different from the air in the initial world, Joshua looked around at the surroundings of the small world. The diameter of the small world should be approximately 1200 meters. He could even see the edge of the world in the form of glimpsing chaotic light that seemed to contain everything. However, the unidentifiable color of the blurred clusters was flowing by the edge.


    "Father and Fang should be here."


    Mumbling, Joshua recalled on a memory two months ago. It was a shady day. The snow was just about to start falling. Before the northern winds turned freezing cold, the white-haired old man was smiling at him while saying goodbye to him. It happened right before the main city of Moldavia. After the man left for quite a distance, he vanished into the horizons, out of Joshua''s view.


    So now, could he really be here?


    There were many gray tombstones in that realm. There were probably about forty to fifty of them there. That number had exceeded the number of landowners in the past. Joshua slowly approached the tombstone nearest to him. Then he took a closer look at the words carved on the tombstone.


    A broken spear was placed right in front of the tombstone. Right above the shiny surface of the tombstone, a line of simple words was carved. However, it seemed that time had caused the carved words to blur out. To see the words clearly, Joshua approached nearer and used his hands to touch the words¡ªa sense of coldness was passed across his senses. The dust on top of the words was wiped away as well.


    ¡ªSimos Radcliffe, 541 ¨C 574


    ¡ªDivine Armament Rou, 541 ¨C 574


    [The life of a knight passes quickly, giving a glance at cold death.]


    Remaining silent for a moment, Joshua turned his head around and looked at the other tombstones right beside the one he just looked at.


    This time, a broken blade was placed before the tombstone. There were some bloodstains on the hilt of the blade. God knows how long the bloodstains had been there.


    ¡ªAileman Radcliffe, 692 ¨C 743


    ¡ªDivine Armament Ya, 692 ¨C 743


    [Before hitting the dawn, thirteen Dark Tide, twelve victories.]


    An aegis shield that had a large crack right in the middle was leaning against another tombstone near him.


    ¡ªIvan Radcliffe, 479 ¨C 517


    ¡ªDivine Armament Ann, 479 ¨C 517


    [Death is not for naught, at least it brings some light to victory.]


    Walking past the tombstones across the place, some were carved with words while some were not carved with any words. Some were even carved with the life story of the owner on their own tombstones. The words were condensed. There was no way that Joshua could see the words clearly. However, no matter whose tombstone that was, Joshua would give his respects towards all his ancestors.


    Joshua could know when any of his ancestors were born and when they died by looking at the information carved on their tombstones. Also, everyone that was buried in this realm died on the battlefield. None of them died of natural causes. On average, there would be a new tombstone added to the realm once every forty years. Sometimes, a whole family died at the same time on the battlefield.


    Hundreds of years ago, in order to securely guard their dimensional door, the ancestors of the Radcliffe family arrived at this frosty land and started their new life. They built cities and forts on the land. They separated the mountains and the Dark Forest, fending off the ferocious tides of beasts from invading the world of men with their flesh and blood.


    Under their leading, countless warriors with iron wills came to aid in their crusade of defending the cities. Some were there for the glory while some of them were there to fulfill their duties. Many fought with honor on the battlefield as well. However, more of them died attempting to fight for honor and glory. Their families and comrades had to bury them.


    Those sacrifices must be respected.


    "Master, come here quickly and have a look at this¡­"


    Joshua heard the nervous voice of his Divine Armament coming not far from him.


    He turned around and looked. He noticed that the silver-haired girl was standing in front of an obelisk that was made of solid rock. Confused, she blinked her green eyes which were fixated on the object before her.


    Noticing the warrior''s approach, the little girl opened her mouth slightly. However, she had no idea where to begin. She could only point her finger at a greatsword that looked incredibly huge at the side of a tombstone. After that, he asked politely, "Is this Fang?"


    He walked towards Ying, reaching her side. The first time when Joshua saw the greatsword with black golden runes all over it, he took a deep breath and frowned, looking confused. He was at a loss for words and could only smile bitterly.


    "¡­ Ahh. That''s right. It is."


    As expected. They were here.


    The greatsword with black golden runes all over it was plunged in the ground right before the tombstone. The cold blade made of steel had quite a number of cracks across it. As a former legendary warrior, Joshua could tell. The core of the sword that was supporting the sword had been shattered. So anyone could just forget about using it. One normal swing could have shattered the sword


    Avoiding touching it, Joshua raised his head and looked at the tombstone right beside it. There was a familiar name carved right on the tombstone.


    ¡ªBeirut Radcliffe, 785 ¨C 831


    That was his father''s name.


    The warrior had finally found his father''s grave.


    On top of the solid tombstone, there was a long sentence carved on top of it.


    [Perhaps one day, civilization and order will be able to transform the world into a more suitable place for survival, but not today. Before that, someone must stand up to battle, and sacrifice himself.]


    The gray obelisk seemed to have been carved in recent years. Unlike the other tombstones in the surroundings, a tucked paper cluster was placed right in front of it. There seemed to be something inside of it though.


    Bending down his waist and reaching his hands to pick up the paper, Joshua unfolded the paper and noticed that there were two sentences written on the paper with messy handwriting. Meanwhile, a green gemstone fell onto the palm of his right hand from the folded paper.


    The warrior took a look at the paper first.


    ''My son, Joshua Radcliffe.''


    ''I believe you will make it here¡­ I hope that you can master the power of Legacy.''


    "Father is dead. But he still has so much confidence in me¡­ However, what''s the power of Legacy?"


    Muttering to himself with questions, Joshua looked at the gemstone in his right hand. His red pupils narrowed a bit, "Could this be it?"


    He took the green gemstone of the size of a thumb and observed it carefully.


    The gemstone that seemed insignificant looked rather ordinary. People would have ignored it and treated it as a normal stone on the ground. However, Joshua realized that the center of the stone stone was greenish-blue. The pattern in the stone looked as if there was a small galaxy spinning slowly in the gemstone.


    Joshua tried to grip it.


    After that, the moment when Joshua gripped the gemstone, a sense of electricity surged through his palm and hand like he was instantly electrocuted. The feeling spread across his entire body in one brief instant. Meanwhile, the warrior noticed that a large notification box suddenly appeared right before his eyes. Red bolded words were posted across his entire view.


    The long-awaited system notification had finally revealed itself right before Joshua''s eyes.


    [You''ve acquired an Origin Item, Special Class Item¡ªThe Sealed Guardian''s Azurite.]


    [You''ve passed the Will Determination Test! You''ve passed the Party Determination Test! You''ve passed the Qualification Test!]


    [Important! You''ve acquired a message about the new Class¡ª]


    [You''ve met the requirement.]


    [Do you wish to change your Hero Class to Chaos Guardian?]

 Chapter 60 The Flame of Legacy in the Ashes

    Hero''s Class.


    Even though Joshua had heard about it before, he could not help but frown.


    [Chaos Guardian]. As the name suggested, it should be under the same category of the Class as the [Holy Light''s Guard] from the Sacred Land in the distant south and the [Balance Adjudicator] from the West Mountain''s Imperial Palace. Although it''s rare, it was not rare to the point that people could only hope to meet one but not asked to see one. As for the Sacred Warriors that serve the gods, they were deemed to be half of the Class. However, they were not deemed to be that extreme.


    The only thing that really mattered would be this Hero Class.


    Just like how humans were rated and the items were good and bad, Class also had weak ones and powerful ones.


    People like the farmers and civil soldiers were known as the ordinary [Civilian Class]. Meanwhile, warriors that received training before, thieves that excelled in picking locks and wanderers that wandered across distant lands were known as [Official Classes]. Mages, priests, and others that wield magic were different. Because they required gifts given by the gods in order to use magic, they were rare. So they were born as [Elite Class].


    Each Class could undergo improvement in tier and change their Class. Civilian soldiers could turn into warriors or mercenaries. If they were very confident that they had gifts given by the gods, they could choose to become a mage. People are free to choose in Continental War. They could just pick whichever that suited their interest. Meanwhile, the five Classes Civilian, Official, Elite, Excellent, and Extraordinary would be the improvement process that a normal Class would need to go through.


    However, some special Class like mages could only be he obtained through having gifts from gods and having the Legacy ability. For instance, [The Chosen] and the [Hero Class] could only be obtained in such a way.


    For a person who was naturally born with the ability to control fire, it would not matter at all which Class would the person chose. That person would be different from the others. That person could even enhance his own ability and transcend into a much powerful being. That would be [The Chosen]. Meanwhile, [Hero Class] was different from it. [Hero Class] need not have gifts. It only needs some sort of Legacy Item or Keepsake that carries power.


    Every Hero Class would need one Legacy item or Keepsake and sufficient gifts in order to embrace the Class. A [Warrior] needed to have a Demon Slayer sword. An [Earthshaker] needed an earth totem. So obviously, Joshua would need [The Sealed Guardian''s Azurite] to become the Chaos Guardian.


    Opening up his right palm, Joshua looked at the green gemstone and sighed.


    In his previous life, he had at least done ten complicated quests that were linked. He even had to take out a bunch of high-level monsters to gather all the required materials before he could acquire the chance to become a [Rune Swordsman]. By then, only he could understand the supremacy of being one.


    As for the current situation, a perfect chance of acquiring a Hero Class was presented nicely right in front of him.


    "System, identify."


    Joshua seldom used the function of the system, not even when he was facing a powerful Gold-tier enemy. Well, it was not because he tends to reject doing things that he could not master, it was only because his experience was so rich that he already knew most of the solutions to all his problems he faced. Furthermore, he was never gotten used to using the system function even in his previous life when he was formerly the legendary warrior. As such, the warrior had forgotten about the feature of the system that he could use.


    However, now that he just encountered something he had never seen or even heard before, he had no choice but to use that function.


    [¡­ Identifying the item¡­ The origin knowledge succeeded in identification. Special item knowledge identification failed. Historical knowledge identification succeeded. You''ve acquired a message about the Class.]


    [Identification Report: Origin Item¡ªThe Sealed Guardian''s Azurite]


    [Origin: As the sages said, even if a person has sunk deep into the abyss of eternal chaos, the initial spark would still exist. Perhaps it could not burn, but it could potentially carry the order of the power.]


    [Special Item: As a flame that has yet to ignite, the Azurite contains¡­]


    [History: Thousands of years ago, the sages had found an Azurite buried deep in the abyss. It was then given to the third sage, granting him the capability to calm the tide of chaos, sealing the entrance to the abyss. Ever since the Fallen War, the Azurite had vanished from the world of men. However, the Legacy of the Chaos Guardian continued on silently.]


    [The Azurite contains a great order of power, but the power within it cannot be derived by conventional techniques.]


    [Class Message: Blood of Chaos, the source of flame ignited.]


    Joshua turned his head around and looked at Ying without saying a word¡ªEver since the Divine Armament entered the graveyard, she had been at a loss. Thinking back, the warrior could not help to think that what he was doing was not considerate enough. After all, there were too many remains of many Divine Armaments. It would be too much for Ying that only got out from the sealed chamber for over a month to stomach seeing so many wreckages and remains of her own kind. It was indeed a big impact on her.


    Turning his head around, Joshua looked at the surroundings. There was basically nothing in the white sky. The endless sky looked purely white. Meanwhile, the ground was purely black, a total contrast to the color of the sky.


    "A free Hero Class. Nothing seems wrong with it. So why wouldn''t I accept it then¡­ Regardless of whether it''s evil or justice, or maintaining some sort of order, or guarding against chaos, I''m fine with it."


    Breathing in still and dry air, Joshua fixed his eyes on the tombstone. He suddenly laughed and said softly, "Regardless of killing orcs or daemons, as long as I can battle much stronger enemies¡­ that would be enough."


    Since that was the path you chose to walk upon, it does not seem to be a bad choice either.


    So Joshua spoke.


    "I take my vow here¡ªI, Joshua Radcliffe, shall see through all makers of evil for eternity in desolation."


    Joshua grabbed tightly on the Azurite in his right palm.


    "Class, Chaos Guardian."


    A sigh of the wind came from the windless world.


    There was no color at all, only radiance shining from Joshua''s right hand. The light had no temperature and did no damage. It was gentle and mild as if it wasn''t even there. However, the light was indeed shining across this small world.


    With the warrior as the center point, the radiance began to spread out in a dome shape. In an instant, the light had filled the entire area of the graveyard, reaching to the edge of the Temporal Space. The power of Chaos and Order were clashing against each other by the edge of the Temporal Space. However, no impact or ripple of energy was formed from the clashing.


    The air began to move about.


    Along the movement of the air, some greenish white light began to reveal themselves across all gray tombstones in the surroundings. After that, the light flew along the wind and over to the right palm of the warrior. The light was gathering in the palm of the warrior.


    Joshua could see the memories of everyone¡ªa man with black-haired and red eyes, or a woman. They were born on this land. They grew and learned how to battle. They learned how to fulfill their duty and protect their own people. After that, they were battling against Aragami and Dark Tide. In the end, they died unwillingly.


    The Evil God''s secrets could not be told to the public. However, someone had to protect the seal. They who chose to take up that responsibility would be undoubtedly deemed as heroes.


    The light circle was beginning to spin, expanding to its limit. The colorless radiance continued to expand and shrink all of a sudden. The entire space was dimmed. The radiance had fused the greenish-white light into the Azurite. After that, the lights then spread around Joshua''s entire body.


    The power was gushing in relentlessly. Meanwhile, the red words right before his eyes continued to refresh. In the end, his view was only covered with red words that were closely packed together.


    [You''ve succeeded in acquiring Hero Class¡ªChaos Guardian]


    [You''re Class Level +5]


    [Warning! You''ve not met the requirement to unlock!]


    [Class Gift: Order of Emmanuel, Camp Detection, (Locking On), (Locking On)]


    [Class Special: Unkindled Flame, (Locking On), (Locking On)]


    [Class Skill Tree: Purify, Order, Guard (Fused into Supreme)]


    [You need to complete a Class quest to unlock the reward and the Class Gifts and Special.]


    [Quest: A Festive Purification]


    [Use the blood soaked in Chaos to prime the Initial Flame. The Azurite demands sacrifice.]


    [Quest Target: Kill a target in the Chaotic Camp that is at least a Silver Tier. 0/1]


    Without even looking at what the quest unlock was about, Joshua closed his eyes as he was sensing the power surging through his entire body without saying a word.


    The sudden appearance of the power surge from the Azurite had fused into his bloodstream. The fusion was so perfect as if the two things were initially one. It had fused completely with his body with the purpose of becoming a part of the warrior''s power.


    "So this is the resonance that I felt earlier on? The ancestors of Radcliffe had been calling it the power of Order for generations. So from the holder of the Azurite to the Azurite itself, and to the next generation that will use his legacy bloodline¡­ I see, if I die, this power will return back to the Azurite and will be passed on to my sons."


    Just like the flame of Legacy, even if wood was burned to ashes, there would still be some residue of kindling materials left for the next generation to pick up.


    Joshua opened his eyes wide. His red eyes were as bright as the moonlight. Now, all radiance had disappeared. The entire space instantly became calm once again. The Azurite that he held tightly in his palm had stopped flashing. He stayed silent without saying a word.


    Upon turning his head towards the graveyard, his eyes gazed at the surroundings for more than ten seconds. Then the warrior turned his head back without showing any expression on his face. After that, he did not say a word as well. He only walked towards the door behind him with large paces, leaving the vicinity. Meanwhile, his Divine Armament was following closely behind him. Upon crossing into the dimensional door, Ying looked back on those tombstones across the black land. Then, she vanished into the blue light that came from the door.


    Facing so many respected dead people, what should a warrior do?


    There was no need to hold a memorial ceremony for them because continuing their legacies would be the best way to honor them. There was no need to mourn for them as they had already fulfilled their destiny.


    *****


    The black land, the white sky, the gray tombstones.


    The blue door vanished. Meanwhile, the moving air that the Azurite swirled had stopped and stayed still. The graveyard in the dimensional door had recovered to its quiet state.


    Fire, brought light and heat.


    The beginning of human civilization was sparked by fire.


    In the age where darkness covered the entire continent, humans waved torches in their hands to illuminate the darkness.


    The fathers would pass it to their sons and their sons would pass it to their grandsons. The fire would only pass on from generations to generations across the civilization. Meanwhile, those kindled flames would be reignited once again.


    The new generation of humans had the obligation to continue on the tradition of shining throughout the world.

 Chapter 61 Transition of the Memory

    "¡­ Where am I?"


    When the golden-haired Zorgen, the captain of the task force that was defending the fortress woke up on a solid bed that was made of black wood, the middle-aged man could not help but feel unwell. His body was fatigued. He felt like as if he was almost drained completely.


    Upon opening his eyes, his vision was blurry. Currently, Zorgen felt as if he was still on the battlefield where they were fending off the daemons.


    Slowly recalling his memories, the howling of the cold winds and the roaring of the ferocious daemons were heard in his ears once again. The ferocious gigantic monsters were charging into the walls again and again, tearing them all apart. Meanwhile, the horde of black monsters was gushing into the city like a tidal wave that was unstoppable.


    What laid before his eyes had made the warrior feel a sense of despair deep in his heart. However, he was not dumb either. He immediately reacted. If the situation continued in such matter, how would he be lying on the bed peacefully like this?


    "I''m actually alive. I''ve awakened from a coma after I exhausted myself using too much of my Combat Aura. It seems that the war has ended."


    Upon making fun of himself for a bit, Zorgen turned his eyes towards the window and looked at the golden sunlight. The golden light was shining on the stand on the bed''s front. The light revealed the flying dust in the air. Then he suddenly remembered, "That''s right, it must be Count Joshua."


    When the monster horde had breached the walls of the city, Zorgen had fallen into a blurry state because he used too much of his Combat Aura. In fact, he went into a state of coma. However, he could feel a tremendous power descending from the sky, slaughtering all the monsters on the battlefield. Meanwhile, that tremendous power must be the new Gold-tier Count of Moldavia.


    With one hand holding his head and the other supporting him against the bed, he was awake. The golden-haired knight was still feeling a little dizzy though. He tried to get out of the bed. However, a strong sense of pain spread across his entire body- especially the internal organs in his body. Every time he sucked in a breath of air or swallowed his saliva, he could feel an intense pain across his entire body like having a sense of intense electrocution across his entire body.


    "My internal organs are sustaining far more damage than they should. It must have been because I overused my Combat Aura."


    Enduring the uncomfortable feeling across his entire body, Zorgen slowly sat himself up. He was currently wearing loose pajamas. His wounds were tightly bandaged. It seemed that the medical team had given him a bath as well.


    "This time, it seems much better than any other times back then."


    The knight had sustained similar heavy wounds in the past. He had passed out like this as well in the past. However, regardless of anything, he was always sent back to his house naked. He had never thought that the medical team would be so thoughtful to provide him a pair of clothes this time.


    As for that sort of wounds, the knight had gotten used to having them.


    Combat Aura was the combination of will and body. It could be known as the dual appearance of substance and spirit of life. The unleashing of the Combat Aura was like squeezing one''s own body and spirit intensely, bursting out the strongest power from the body''s most subtle part. The skill was simple actually. It did not require the wielding of the power to unlock one''s own body to protect oneself. Even the mercenaries on the streets could easily do it. However, because the side effect of doing that was too much for some people to bear, people would not simply use it unless it was a crucial moment or moment that involved life and death.


    However, as a soldier that always stayed in the frontline of battles, they had experienced more ''life and death'' situations than others. Although pushing themselves to use their Combat Aura to the max would cause them to be weak for three months, it would surely be better than being dead on the scene. Zorgen knew that better than anyone. This was not his first rodeo as well. Although his hidden wounds had made it difficult for him to cross into Gold-tier, if he did not do that in all the ''life and death'' situation'', he would not have survived until today.


    Long ago, Zorgen had heard from the previous liege saying that there was some sort of special breathing technique that could instantly surge. Under the circumstance that there were no side effects, the person who used it could also enhance his own adaptability. However, it was also obvious that this was never an ultimate skill that would be passed around. So even the liege would find it impossible to acquire such a skill.


    "My strength is still too weak¡­ if I can just break through the barrier to Gold tier and acquire Glorious Strength, I wouldn''t have to experience such a dangerous situation. As a servant, not only I failed to share the burden of my liege, I even needed him to come to the frontline to save us. What a disgrace¡­"


    Standing up shakily, the golden-haired middle-aged man sighed. Then he walked out of the room into the living hall.


    This was a strong military-styled hall. The head of the huge bear with a wretched face was hanging over the dusty fireplace. From the sunlight that came through the window came a long shadow. There were tools and jars for weapons maintenance in the corner of the room. There were about two to three chairs arranged scattered on the left side of the table. It seemed that some people had been sitting there for quite some time, and then they forgot to clean up the place before they left.


    In Dark Forest Fortress, each warrior would have their very own house. Those who had a wife, sons, and daughters would all live together in the house. However, most of the houses were occupied by warriors that were single. As the captain of the defending force of the city, Zorgen naturally had quite a large estate. However, he had not been able to get a wife even though he was forty-three. Therefore, this double-storey house did not have a woman. So no one was there to tidy the house.


    Upon getting near to the table, he picked up a cup out of convenience and poured some water into the cup. As the fireplace was not lit, the temperature in the house was very low at the moment. Even though the water in the pot did not freeze, it was very cold. However, Zorgen needed the cold water. He lent the chilling water to refresh and reactivate his brain cells. After that, he no longer shook around as if he could not walk properly.


    In the meantime, the sound of frost and ice being stepped on was heard from the main door of his house. Before the knight could turn his head towards the door, he had heard the sound of a key unlocking the door. Then the door was opened.


    Holding the key in his hand, the white-haired wizard and the masked warrior walked right in and appeared before Zorgen.


    "... close the door quickly, you bunch of hoodlums who do not know how to knock!"


    The wind that blew in along the opening of the door was -21 degrees. Even a Silver-tier knight could not bear that sort of chill. Zorgen spoke in rage as if he was roaring in his low voice, "And please explain how did you get the key to my house?!"


    "Calm yourself, my friend. You''ve been out for three days now. If we don''t take the key with us, who''s going to open the door for us to get in? You?"


    Feng closed the door behind them and shook his head, he touched the white beard below his chin and said, "The number of wounded people is too great. The infirmary does not have enough beds for all of them. So we had to send you back here so that you can recover. About that, you should be thankful that we carried you all the way back here."


    "¡­ then should I thank you for coming over to visit me as well?"


    "We''re just here out of convenience."


    Chiri was standing at the side with his mask on. Though he did not wear any armor, he shrugged and said, "Who would want to care about you, old geezer? We received a letter from the clock tower. The name on the letter was Scarlet from Moldova. The Scarlet family and the Radcliffe family are of the same Count family. I believe this is related to something big. It''s necessary to summon you as well. The three of us shall pay a visit to the Count to report on the situation. Then we shall present the letter to him."


    Conference Room in the tower.


    Joshua was sitting right in the conference room of the tower. He was frowning as he was trying to recall something. Right before his eyes, there was a black notebook. There were already quite a number of notes written on it.


    Thirty years ago, the halflings had made a revolutionary change to the art of making paper. Now that the people did not have any appreciation to the clean and neat papers, they even founded the printing industry. So a notebook like this could be bought with two silver coins anywhere out there. Even a normal resident could afford to get one for themselves.


    Now, the warrior was recalling back on his past memories. He was trying his best to recall as much information on the northern Empire as he could.


    Unlike the other human settlements where people gather, the northern Empire had a very simple structure when it came to politics.


    Many big and small countries in the northern lands and the western mountains were attempting to conquer each other. The situation was always chaotic. The complicated situations were enough to cause massive confusion among the chiefs that controlled a party of hundreds. Meanwhile, the members of the parliament in the distant land of the south had to exhaust their brain juice to fight with both open and secret means.


    Unlike them, there was only three powerful influence on the vast land of the north¡ªThe Royals, the Nobles and the Church.


    Although the royals needed no introduction, the Emperor''s strength accounted for their influence. Meanwhile, the Central Army and Elite Army of Five were the other part of the influence.


    Meanwhile, things were a little more complicated when it comes to the nobles. The number of the nobles in the Empire was considered the fewest among the entire continent. Counting on from barons to the lieges, their number altogether did not even exceed a hundred, which can only be weighed down by the fact that even the number of rich in some of the larger kingdoms of the eastern lands were more than that. On the contrary to their number, each of them was packed with quite an influential background though.


    There were daemons that came from the Dark Tide and those that scattered across the land. Because of that, the mercenaries were broadly restricted. Look at Moldovia, a liege could already have almost a hundred knights and thousands of mercenaries. They could even build fortresses by the border of the land. If their territories were placed in the east, these territories could be considered small countries. Meanwhile, the mercenaries that the lieges could hire might have much better capabilities than the Empire''s elite army.


    The Church of the Seven Gods would look at the people''s hearts. However, in the age where the gods were asleep and left the world unattended, the gods were just staying quiet all the time. They were just observing most of the situations without interfering at all.


    That was everything that Joshua knew. In his previous memories, he was educated enough to remember every name and seal of all the nobles. Also, he also remembered the general factional divisions and the common sense that normal people of the land had. However, that was it.


    Compared to his knowledge on the south, this information that he had in his head was just the tip of an iceberg.


    "I can''t believe I can only remember so much of it. There''s nothing there that links to the daemons and the dragon race monsters. It seems that I need to ask Feng and Chiri or maybe the others to see if there are any demonic monsters that have Chaos Attributes."


    Sighing, even though Joshua was an elite enthusiastic player in Continental War, he could not have known everything. As the captain of the largest party in the game, he did know much more information that others would not be able to know for their entire life. However, that did not mean that Joshua could bypass the server and know about the information on the other territories and monsters.


    Looking at the system.


    "Class Quest¡­ the demon beasts and giant beasts that were infected by the Berserk Dragon virus¡­ although they seemed like they had lost their minds, however, they were just undergoing the process of ''Berserk''. Nothing is related to Chaos Attribute at all."


    He muttered to himself, "The Chaos Attribute of the monster, so other than the daemons, what else can it be?"

 Chapter 62 I Think You Have Big Issues with Each Other

    If one must differentiate it, the number of monsters with Chaos Attributes was not low at all. That would include the evil cults who worshipped the demons and the evil gods. However, the challenging part of his quest was that he had to aim for those who had a power level much higher than a Silver tier.


    A power level much higher than a Silver tier did not include the power level of a Silver tier. That would mean that the warrior needed to kill at least Gold-tier monsters¡ª Well, the characters in the story in the initial game could not just cross into the Gold tier by completing a quest. They would need a certain period of time to adjust themselves in order for them to turn their bodies extraordinary. Therefore, there would be a transitional level for the Silver Tier to obtain first before they could cross into the Gold tier.


    Meanwhile, under the suppression of the Church of the Seven Gods, the cults across the entire Mycroft Continent had almost been wiped out tens of years ago. Even if some remained, they were currently hiding deep in the forests and the mountains. Casting aside whether a person was capable enough to take them on, it would already be extremely difficult to even seek them out from their hiding spots.


    A few months later, the Terraria Dhole Worm that appeared near the fortress at the border of the Empire must be much more powerful than regular Gold-tier monsters. The power level of that Terraria Dhole Worm might even be of Supreme tier.


    Knocking the end of a pen on the table, Joshua thought to himself, That worm could have been a good opponent. However, it will only appear much later. It would have been too late if I wait for it to reveal itself. I won''t be able to solve my current problem. Meanwhile, Alphonso should be able to purchase and gather the special items to summon it. As for whether the tragedy would happen, we shall see about it.


    The Chaos Guardian Class was currently only unlocked halfway. The gifts and special attributes of many Classes had not been fully revealed yet. That included the five Class levels of the Legacy reward. They could swiftly enhance the power level of a person in combat. Therefore, killing a Gold-tier demon was one of Joshua''s top priorities.


    "No wonder the previous owner of this mansion had the strength of a Gold tier. Before I inherited this, I''m already a Gold tier. However, it could still reward me with 5 levels. The level reward for this is at least two times the level reward of the Silver tier."


    By adjusting his thoughts a little, Joshua finally understood the matter he felt strange about a while ago¡ªif each of the Radcliffe family only had one person eligible to use ''the lesser people know about the evil gods the better'' to explain it, then how can every new liege have the power level of a Gold tier? The reason was simple, that would be because of the power of Legacy.


    A nobleman did not need to complete Class Quest like he needed to. Meanwhile, under the circumstance of having the best training environment from an early age, if this person cannot reach the Intermediate Silver in his twenties and cannot promise to reach Gold Tier before inheriting, it was really a waste of resources. It would be much better to commit suicide as early as possible so that the family could choose a new successor of the family.


    "Argh¡­"


    When his thoughts stopped there, Joshua sighed while holding his pen writing the information into the notebook. He conveniently put his pen down in between the pages of the notebook and put the notebook on a desk. Then he lifted his head and looked at the ceiling before he started to mutter to himself, "Boring. I want to slice people up. I hope I can meet someone who can give me a thrill in battle."


    Well, the warrior was thinking about the past just because his hands were itchy. He was craving for battle.


    The colossal Gold-tier beast had triggered his thirst for battle but was not strong enough to satisfy it. After that, no matter how hard he tried, Joshua could not find any other powerful monsters around his territory. Maybe that Chaotic Gore Magala would be a worthy opponent for Joshua to look forward to. However, the dragon could fly too fast. If the dragon was focused on evading, Joshua would not stand a chance at landing a hit on the dragon at all.


    If he was still in the game in his previous life, Joshua could have just gone and cleared some dungeons if he ever felt an itch in his hands. He could repeatedly clear the dungeons until he felt satisfied. Well, that was also one of the reasons why he could reach approximately 3 million kills. However, the truth about the ''Continental War'' was that the monsters that were slain would not exist anymore. There was no way that they would be respawned like they could in the game.


    Closing his eyes, he thought of the past.


    Long ago when he was still a lone ranger, as a mercenary, he was wandering around the forest in the distant land in the south. Because he had been leading parties in clearing dungeons and his achievements seemed promising, the number of his comrades continued to increase. Because of that, his progress in clearing the dungeons became much more efficient as time went by. He managed to make his own name known to more and more people day after day. Players across the entire distant land of the south would know about the existence of his powerful party.


    Not long after that, these comrades who kept clearing dungeons alongside Joshua decided to follow the trend of the game. They wanted to form an official party and promote him as the leader of their party.


    However, how could it be possible that Joshua would agree to that? He admitted that he was merely a regular warrior. So how could he become the leader? His comrades later told him that the entire party voted him as the leader.


    Feeling the enthusiasm of all his comrades, Joshua had no choice but to accept their offer. After that, the party had changed a lot. From a group that started with pure intentions to becoming the party in the entire land of the south, the warrior had been the leader all along. Although he did not really attend to the management of the party, everyone knew. The entire party existed because of this one man.


    Smiling quietly, Joshua came back to the present. He opened his eyes and picked up the pen and the notebook again. Then he began with another round of analysis.


    ¡ªright outside the door.


    The head of the female servant with silver hair was holding a tea tray in her hands as she made her way slowly across the stairwell of the spiral tower.


    The north did not produce tea leaves because the weather was just too cold for that. However, no matter whether the citizens or the nobles, both take a liking to red tea which could warm their stomachs. So whenever the caravan arrived at the north, they would bring along a large quantity of red tea leaves that went sour.


    To make it more refreshing, the locals would add some ribbon plant leaves that only can be found in the northern lands to increase the intensity of the tea.


    Although she was appointed as the head of the female servants, Ying knew that she was still far from becoming a qualified female servant.She did not feel distressed about her lack of talent though. Instead, she was trying to prove herself by acting and learning.


    "I wonder what Master was thinking all alone in the library. Although I''ve no idea if he needs it or not, I''ll just make him some tea and pass it to him."


    Muttering softly to herself, Ying smiled slightly thinking, "I wonder if Master would praise me a little."


    Ever since she was told by Feng that her clothes were too outdated back then, she had changed into a new uniform. Now, her silver hair could be seen flying in the direction of the wind. She was seen wearing a single-breasted black velvet gown, a pair of black long boots and a thick cloak made of wool. Meanwhile, right on the cuff and the chest of the uniform, there was the emblem of a hand holding a black sword with golden side and black background on them.


    Upon arriving at the floor where the conference room was, Ying noticed that there were all sorts of weapons hanging on the walls. She could not help but remember the remaining of the Divine Armaments in the graveyard she saw a few days ago.


    However, the girl did not feel agitation at all, only admiration.


    Even though those Divine Armaments were dead, however, as a weapon, their names were craved by the side of their masters'' names on the tombstones. Their fates were intertwined¡­ death was not scary. Instead, that kind of bond was very admirable.


    "I wonder when I can become an irreplaceable limb to Master Joshua¡­ He doesn''t even need to use me."


    Upon sighing lightly, Ying seemed to be worrying about something, "Master is so powerful. He will seldom use me. Could it be that I''ll just be a female servant and serve Master tea for the rest of my days?"


    The girl that was feeling a little worried was walking forward very slowly. Then, she heard some footsteps coming from behind.


    A few seconds later, on the other side of the spiral stairwells, three middle-aged men just appear right in front of her.


    "Huh?"


    With astonishment on her face, Ying noticed that she actually knew two of them. Because they said that the uniform on them was exactly the same as the ones on the seniors, she decided to change into a new uniform. So she could remember it well.


    One of them was a mage while the other one was an elf warrior who seemed to like covering half of his face¡­ They also brought along a middle-aged man with blond hair to see her master.


    Meanwhile, Zorgen and the others had also noticed the presence of the girl with silver hair.


    Oh, right. This must be the young head servant they met earlier on. Her style was as bad as all her seniors though. But the clothes on her right now was not bad at all.


    "Good morning, Miss Ying."


    It began with Feng greeting her. Then the white-haired mage said, "Is Count Joshua in his conference room?"


    "Yes, Master is contemplating about some matters in the conference room right now." Upon lifting up the plate in her hand, Ying added, "I''m about to serve a cup of tea to Master. Is it urgent?"


    ¡ªIn the conference room.


    Upon hearing the unsettling footsteps right outside the door, Joshua could not help but turn his head to the side, looking at the door.


    Knock knock


    Someone was knocking the door gently.


    "Come in."

 Chapter 63 Chaos That Seeped In

    Upon hearing the voice that granted the permission, the door was slightly pushed opened leaving a small gap. Then, the door creaked and opened.


    Standing right behind the door was Ying in a long black gown. The young female servant was walking towards Joshua with light steps while holding a tea tray. She lifted her head and looked across the center of the conference room. Then she respectfully said, "Master."


    "Ah. You''ve come at the right time."


    Standing up in front of the conference table, Joshua was not feeling thirsty while he was having his thoughts. However, when he saw the cup that was filled with steamy hot red tea, he only realized that he had not drunk a drop of water the entire morning. He could suddenly feel his throat scorching dry.


    "You did great." Upon taking the teacup over, he took a sip of it. The warmth of the tea went straight through his body down to his belly. The warrior did not get stingy in praising her. He also noticed the girl''s new outfit. So he conveniently praised her, "Your new outfit looks stunningly beautiful. What made you change it?"


    "I-is that so?"


    Joshua did not notice Ying''s face though. She was blushing unnaturally. His eyes were fixed on what was behind the door. "Gentlemen, don''t just stand out there. I''m telling you to come in all together. Why are you standing outside the room?"


    "My apologies."


    Upon hearing Joshua''s words, Zorgen led the two of them into the conference room.


    "My liege." The two warriors bowed at Joshua with the gesture of a knight. Meanwhile, the white-haired mage only bowed slightly.


    Zorgen who just started to recover from his heavy injuries was walking in the front. His face looked a little pale. However, it seemed that this knight had recovered enough to move around normally. Well, when they were about to leave Zorgen''s house, Zorgen was still limping when walking. And now, he had recovered enough to walk up and down across the stairs. The recovery rate of a Silver-tier warrior was really impressive. It had exceeded far beyond the category of a normal person.


    As the captain of the defensive force of the entire fortress, the position of this golden-haired knight was half a level higher than the position of Chiri and Feng. Whenever they wanted to report something important to the liege, he would be the one person chosen to do it.


    "What''s so important that the three of you must come together?"


    Taking another sip of his tea, Joshua was a little puzzled with their intention.


    Now that the fortress was still under reconstruction rebuilding up the collapsed walls, other than the heavily wounded Zorgen, Chiri and Feng should be commanding the operations in the scene. So why would they drop their responsibilities to come all the way here to see him? Could it be something very urgent and important then?


    "My liege, the communication circle has received a few urgent messages. We believe that you should know about them immediately. So we have brought them all along. However, because we did not look at the content of the messages. So we do not know how important those are."


    "Let me have a look first."


    Zorgen walked up to Joshua, took out some letters and passed them over to Joshua. Meanwhile, the warrior did not hesitate at all. The moment he received the letters into his hands, he picked one of them and took the letter out of its envelope.


    "Enchanted paper¡­ This is an urgent message!"


    Upon touching the paper, Joshua immediately knew. It was indeed a very urgent and important message.


    After all, a message duplication was actually a skill that works like a fax machine. The process would completely duplicate the messages onto an empty enchanted paper through the resonance between the magic of the communication circle. Although the theory was not complicated by the sound of it, the process would exhaust a large amount of magic power because of the distance factor. The cost of doing so was also very high. If it was not necessary, no one would use this skill.


    Sensing the other letters, Joshua was surprised to find that the other three letters were also made of enchanted paper.


    "Three urgent messages arrived at the same time. So what the hell is going on?"


    Speaking in a very surprised matter, the warrior understood why the three of them came together. However, it was not the time to think about that. So he looked at the content of the messages seriously without saying a word.


    The conference room was silent all of a sudden. The liege with black hair and red eyes frowned. He was looking at the letters in his hand while the silver hair servant just stood beside him. She lowered her head and stayed silent. Meanwhile, the officers of the fortress were had grim looks on their faces. They seemed as if they were thinking about something very important.


    "Phew."


    After a while, Joshua felt relieved and let out a breath. He smiled and put the first letter aside. Then he shook his head, "The first letter bears good news."


    "What good news did it bring, my liege?" This time, it was Chiri who asked. Because of the thick helmet he was wearing, his voice sounded very low and dull. "If it is a good news, wouldn''t there be no reason for them to pass the message through such an urgent means?"


    Well, that should be considered as an old habit of the half-elf warrior. He did not purposely question anything. It was merely because he wanted to point out the oddity.


    "This is a letter from the dwarves."


    Joshua respected this half-elf warrior who taught him the art of battle while he was still young. He was very well aware the half-elf''s speaking style. So he answered seriously, "The rune dwarves of the Volcanic Lake found out about the Dark Tide. They decided to aid us with their best foundry after seeing the friendship they had with us. They decided to support us with resources and arrows and weapons without asking for anything in return."


    "Initially, they intended to send the letter with a party to pass us the great news. However, because they noticed that it would be too late when the message arrived. So they decided to use the message duplication function of the communication circle to send us the message. Don''t forget. They have as much magic power as they need in Volcanic Lake."


    Saying that, he picked up the letter again and glanced through the content of the letter once. "It seems that they initially intended to send a party over to aid us in building our new walls. However, because the cold weather here is not suitable for the dwarves to carry out any activities, they had to abandon that idea. That''s why they decided to send a batch of special building resources over to us.


    "Well, what a shame."


    Listening to Joshua, Feng could not help but mutter, "The dwarves have superior capabilities to forge and to build. If we can get their support in building the new walls, our new walls can definitely be much stronger than before. At least they won''t collapse after being rammed by the giant beasts for a few rounds."


    "That''s not just resistance you know. The initial walls also had the elves'' root blessing. Normal turrets would not even destroy the surfaces of the walls. However, the Berserk Daemons that are Gold tier are extremely powerful monsters that can''t be judged based on normal logic¡­ Anyway, it''s still good to have a batch of resources by the end of it."


    Joshua did not continue to dwell on the topic. He picked up the second letter and tore the envelope apart swiftly.


    "A letter from Alphonso?"


    His eyes glanced through the letter and saw the name on the letter. The warrior froze for a brief moment. He had never thought that the merchant Alphonso would send him a message so soon. After that, he quickly looked at the content of the letter with a mountain of interest.


    The message seemed very simple.


    Several days ago, that merchant received Joshua''s recommendation letter. Then he immediately departed for the dwarves'' settlement area. Joshua had no idea what mean did he used, the merchant had succeeded in obtaining the right to use the dwarves'' tunnel.


    Now, Alphonso and his other merchants went through the tunnel. They had gone around locked regions and the berserk beasts in the Dark Forest. They proceeded to get to a large city in the center of the Empire. Alphonso had begun searching for the few special items that Joshua told him to find.


    "He has found the magic book that I mentioned before. However, the book is currently in the possession of a noble. So at the moment, he cannot purchase the book. He''ll need to wait for the spring auction this year to see if that owner would release the book for sale."


    Talking softly to himself, Joshua gave some thought to it. Then he nodded in satisfaction. "No matter the outcome, he''s progressing quite efficiently. I first thought we can only try our best to obtain it. From the looks of it now, I might be able to change the fate of Fort Ares."


    There was one letter remaining.


    Joshua lifted his head and looked at the three men. He could feel that the final letter would be the most important of all three letters.


    Picking up the violet envelope, Joshua noticed that there was a seal of a red crescent stamped on the wax. The name was ''Vale Dani Scarlet''.


    "Scarlet of Moldova?"


    Of course the warrior would know one of the four noble families of the borderlands in the north. That was the Scarlet family, represented by the seal of the Red Crescent.


    Truth to be told, among the four influential families, the Radcliffe family had enemies like the Wilson family that tried so hard to destroy the Radcliffe family. However, there were also acquaintances or even friends that had been keeping in touch with the Radcliffe family through letters for hundreds of years.


    Although there was no way to tell if they actually had good or bad intentions towards the Radcliffe family, there were also others that appeared as friends on the surface since the beginning. For instance, the Countess of the Scarlet family was a friend of Joshua''s.


    [To the Count of Moldovia, the successor to the Radcliffe family, Joshua van Radcliffe who holds the Cold Steel Sword]


    *****


    Upon reading the entire passage, the letter could be summarized in a few sentences.


    Following the cold winds and frosty weather coming from the northern sea, the tide of daemons that were concealed within the snowstorm came in much more ferocious than anyone could have anticipated. Under the continuous impact from the insane attack of the beasts, the Countess of the Scarlet family, a Lower Gold-tier mage was no longer able to fend off the beasts. Under a very dangerous circumstance, she had no choice but to seek any help she could.


    After seeing the contents of the letter, Joshua could not help but frown intensely.


    Although the tone of the letter did not contain any desperation of requests for help, anyone would still be able to see the urgency just by reading the letter. The content of the letter had shown Joshua that the person who wrote the letter did not write like a member of the prideful Scarlet family he once knew. Could it really be that the waves of beasts had become so dreadful that a powerful Gold-tier mage could not fend them off?


    Indeed, there was that possibility there. Joshua began recalling the recent strange happenings that occurred throughout the Dark Forest.


    Theoretically speaking, even if the beasts were dispersed, it would not be possible that there was not even a sign of one beast around. For the past few days, the warrior had not even seen one single beast in the forest when he was out patrolling around the forest. There were only snowflakes falling upon the Dark Forest. The entire place was so quiet as if the place was dead.


    The daemons were not dead. They must have been to someplace else. They were not in Moldavia and there was no Dark Tide in other places. Furthermore, Joshua had predicted the route that the Chaotic Gore Magala would take by looking at the magic map. It would be possible if all of the daemons across the Dark Forest had gathered at Moldova¡­ if that was really the case, it would be a bad luck that no one could have anticipated.


    Now, if that was really the case, it would not only be a bad luck, it could be described as an unfortunate event.


    The letter had a second page.


    [If it''s just a normal beast horde, we can still fend them off. However, there have been sightings of new and strange daemons from the depths of the Dark Forest. They do not fear magic nor Combat Aura. Only pure physical attacks can crush them into bits.


    These monsters will turn into black dust dispersing into the air upon their death as if their bodies are not made of flesh and blood. Meanwhile, these strange types of daemons are too powerful for us to comprehend. That is the main reason why we cannot hold on much longer.


    Although there are always power struggles and conspiracies among the four territories in the North, it is not the time to talk about that. My dear friend, if Moldova is breached, the horde of beasts will not stop even after they feast on my flesh and bones. Their hunger will spread. Hence, please lend me a hand. It will also be for your own good. On the honor of the ''Fate of the Red Crescent'', the Scarlet family will not mistreat any of our friends.


    ¡ª Yours sincerely, Vale Dani Scarlet]


    After reading the direct words and description, the shadow of a monster slowly emerged in Joshua''s mind.


    Until the end of it, he saw that there was a shape of a monster drawn with black ink by the lower corner of the envelope.


    The drawn monster seemed totally different from the normal daemons he had seen before. It looked like a ferocious monster that came entirely from another world.


    Joshua''s pupils contracted a little, looking bewildered.


    "Aragami!"

 Chapter 64 In the Name of the Northern Wind

    Joshua knew what an Aragami looked like.


    Well, he was too focused on clearing new dungeons in his previous life in the game. So he did not really pay much attention to the information about the Divine Armaments and the Aragami. However, those were merely mainstream topics being discussed among the players. So even when he did not intentionally go and look or even listen to it, he was still informed about it by the people around him.


    The appearance of an Aragami was one of the information he heard about. The unique yet strange appearance was absolutely different from the appearance of the other monsters in Continental War. The artwork of it was unique and memorable. So after seeing it once, there was no way anyone would forget about it soon.


    The monstrosity that was sketched on the letter was not the same Arigami that he saw in the game forum previously. However, there was no doubt that the appearance of the monster was the same as the Aragami. Furthermore, the description in Vale Dani Scarlet''s letter indicated that Combat Aura and magic were ineffective against them. Only physical attacks could effectively hurt them. Upon death, they turned into black dust¡­


    The conclusion was undoubtedly obvious. There were Aragami mixed among the beast horde that attacked Moldova.


    "How is that possible¡­"


    Ignoring Ying''s surprised expression and the puzzled faces of Zorgen and the two men beside him, Joshua continued reading the letter word by word. His eyebrows furrowed more intensely as he continued reading the letter. The side of his mouth twitched a little, "Aragami? Appearing in Moldova?"


    That should be something that was not possible. That was because all of the pathways that were connected to the contaminated realm were located in Moldavia. Not to mention that all of them were sealed tight. So where did all those monsters come from?


    The warrior did not mind if Zorgen and the others would know something out of the few words he said out loud. Truth be told, across the entire northern land, he and Ying might be the only ones who knew about the information about the narrow passages that were sealed and the Aragami. Only the two of them could understand the meaning of the appearance of the Aragami.


    That being said, after hundreds of years later, Chaos had once again invaded the world. The tentacles of darkness have once again reached out into this world.


    There were three narrow passages in Moldavia. Two were located in the main city where they were cast with the sealing circle to suppress them by the Empire''s mages. Another one was the family graveyard that was located right in the middle of the fortress of the Dark Forest. That narrow passage was locked with the power of Order of the historical owners of the house.


    Although there was no previous owner of the family to teach by example, however, according to the message in the altar, there were still many old books that could only be read by the owner of the house. Joshua did know many things about it. A faint smile slowly emerged on his face, "It seemed that there must be a new passage that appeared deep inside the Dark Forest. There''s no way to confirm the location of it momentarily¡­ Interesting."


    As for why Vale Dani Scarlet did not know anything about Aragami, it was easy to be explained.


    Although the Scarlet family was the descendants of one of the four heroes that entered the outer realm and sealed the dimension, they had chosen to give up that responsibility many years after the occurrence. Meanwhile, in order to rid of the existence of the evil gods'' messages, the owner of the mansion of the Scarlet family had destroyed all of the information that was related to dimensions and the records of the monsters'' background that was in their family.


    To give up would mean totally forget about it. That was also one of the choices available.


    As his knowledge about the messages had increased, the things that Joshua had doubts with his previous life were explained¡ªthe ten players who succeeded in forming a pact with a Divine Armament would disappear without revealing any information about it behind. It wasn''t because they tried to hide their power level on purpose or trying to keep the story to themselves. They were just obeying the terms they agreed on back then, promising not to reveal any information about the Evil Gods.


    "It seems that I''m not going to be free at all."


    Upon letting go a long breath, the new Chaos Guardian shook his head and said, "I was still worried just now. I was worried that where I can get some Chaos monsters to slay. Now, there are so many of them."


    Although it was not a morally right thing to do, the warrior was still very much looking forward to slaying the Gold-tier Aragami in Moldova to complete his Class quest. That should increase some levels in defending against the tide of monsters that were about to come.


    "My lord, what is happening at Moldova now?"


    Although he could not understand the words that Joshua said, Zorgen could still understand that this letter that came from the Scarlet family was an urgent letter to ask for aid and support. So he asked, "Do you intend to lend them a hand?"


    "Yes. Moldova is just like us. Now, their fortress is under siege of the Dark Tide¡­ no matter how many years our friendship had lasted, we need to go and lend them our aids. That''s also for our own good."


    Keeping the letters in his hands aside, the black-haired warrior stood up and said, "The daemons that surround their fortress are much more abundant than the horde that attempted to invade us. According to the fact that the surroundings of our side have no signs of any living things around, I can assume that all daemons across the volcano of Mount Great Ajax are moving towards their direction as we speak."


    "If we don''t take the opportunity where the daemons are gathered in one spot now and annihilate them all when the monsters become scattered everywhere, the remaining three territories including ourselves would suffer great losses in the future. It will become just a matter of time before they invade us. By then, none of us will escape the ill fate that lies beyond getting surrounded by the monsters."


    The existence of fortresses was to attract the attention of the monsters in order to prevent them from scattering all over the place. That could also prevent them from attacking all of the other manors and towns that had weaker defenses.


    Meanwhile, in Moldova, there were at least a hundred thousand, or even two hundred thousand daemons besieging the fortress. That explained perfectly why even the powerful advanced rank Gold Tier warriors could not fend off the horde. Even Joshua was not confident to say that he could fend off that kind of powerful horde. If the Scarlets really lose their post, the daemons would lose their targets as well and scattered across the land attacking anything they come across. It would be a calamity for everyone in the entire northern land.


    Upon resting his thoughts there, Joshua could not help but feel strange, "Theoretically speaking, their Communication system should not be the same as ours. Shouldn''t they be shielded from the Chaos power? How could we receive their distress message then?"


    However, he found a logical explanation for that, "That''s right, Vale Dani is a Gold-tier mage. She''ll definitely be able to solve any problems that involves magic."


    Although they were both Goldt ier, regardless of how experience he currently was, the warrior could only disperse the mist by brute force. He could only forcefully discharge the interference caused by the magic with indirect methods. On the other hand, a Gold-tier mage would definitely have other means to undo this kind of interference. That would be the difference between having different capabilities in different directions.


    Upon making his decision in his heart, Joshua looked at the three men and nodded. "Thank you for bringing this to my attention. With my habit, it could have been long after today before I notice these letters¡­ Anything else? Since we''re all here now, spit it out and we can solve it now. We better not delay the course to give aid to Moldova. We need to prepare as soon as possible."


    "¡­"


    Zorgen, Chiri, and Feng looked at each another in silence for one brief moment. The three of them seemed decided about something. After that, the golden-haired knight took a step forward and look into the eyes of their liege. Then he lowered his head and said, "Maybe this is a little hasty, but we''re here today not because we wanted to pass the letters to you, my liege. The letters were just out of convenience¡­"


    Before he could finish his word, the three of them went down on one knee. They put their left hand on their chest and right hand down touching the ground. Then they spoke together, "We did not get the chance to do this because we were too occupied attending the things in the fortress. But now, we''ve made sure everything is on track. So today is the day where we pledge our allegiance to you."


    Bending on one knee with their left hand across the chest, and right hand that held the weapon touching the ground. That was the gesture to pledge allegiance to their liege for over thousands of years in Continental War.


    Facing the sudden pledge of allegiance from his men, Joshua felt a little surprised.


    However, he did not falter. The black-haired warrior only frowned a little in front of the three men. Then he spoke, "I thought you have pledged your allegiance to me long ago¡­ Could it be that you''ve not been approved of me as your new Count of Moldavia, the heir to my family?"


    "No, my liege."


    The half-elf warrior took off his helmet, revealing his shoulder length green hair and rune-filled face. He spoke solemnly, "Maybe Zorgen and Feng do not really know you, but I''m different. As your martial arts trainer when you were young, I''ve seen your true qualities."


    Upon saying that, Chiri lifted his head and looked into Joshua''s eyes. "It was most probably because of your father''s passing. You''ve abandoned your attitude and kindness, turning yourself into a firm and intimidating man. However, regardless of everything, you''ve always been the heir that will rule this land, the only count that I swear allegiance to. It would be my honor to serve you."


    "That''s right. However, regardless of that, we''ve been knights that served Count Beirut Radcliffe. We were not yet the knights who''ll serve Joshua van Radcliffe."


    Feng was the one who said that. As a mage who was not that young anymore, he had quite a strong body. The white robe could not conceal the toned muscles of his body. The explosive power and wit were apparent in this old man despite his calm demeanor. He spoke in a casual tone, "The family of my family is not my family. That sentence has been passed down for many years. Same goes here¡ªas your father''s servants, we are not your servants."


    "Since your father has passed away, you''ll be our new Count."


    Upon concluding up, Zorgen''s face was still looking very pale. However, his voice was powerful and loud. "Since that is the case now, we must officially swear our allegiance to you."


    After saying that, the three of them pulled their swords and staff from their waist. They placed their right hand on the surface of the ground while they clenched their left fist and put them right in front of their chest. Then they spoke with the same tone, "So, from now on forth, in the name of the blood and fire of the northern wind, the Count of Moldavia, the person with the emblem that holds the sword, please accept the allegiance and respect of your fathers'' knights."


    "Proving with our lives and honor, we shall become your blades and scepters. We shall carry your will across the land and annihilate your enemies."


    Their voices echoed across the narrow conference room. Joshua looked at the three in silence. It seemed that he was thinking about something.


    It was really unexpected at all. It was a sudden occurrence, an official ceremony of swearing their allegiance to him.


    Without any hesitation, the black-haired warrior with red eyes stepped forward and accepted the weapons in their hands. Then he returned the weapons to them. Meanwhile, the three of them put their weapons back on their waist with care after receiving them from Joshua.


    To receive the sword and give the sword was the most traditional ritual of all for the knights that serve the family.


    Upon completing the ritual, the black-haired warrior spoke seriously, "I shall accept this oath¡­ Zorgen Colclough, Chiri Uranus, Feng Lawrence. From this moment forth, you shall be my sword and shield. You shall secure my glory. On the other hand, I shall become your liege and your protector. I shall bear pride to have you serve me."


    "Rise."


    Upon hearing that, the three of them immediately stood up.


    Meanwhile, Joshua who was standing before them turned around and shook his head. He spoke frankly, "Even though that is the case, I''m not a suitable candidate for you to serve¡­ you need to know, I''m not good in attending the affairs over the territories. I have no capability in handling finances as well. I can''t even promise you that we''re going to get richer in the future."


    Upon saying that, he laughed all of a sudden, "However, as your liege the person you serve, I can at least make one promise to you all."


    "I can lead you towards victory."


    In the previous life, the legendary warrior had experienced countless battles without any losses. He had his Glory as the proof of that.


    "I shall lead you into battle, we shall win, again and again."


    "My liege¡­" Upon hearing the words, the golden-haired knight could not help to grin a little. Then he started laughing a little as if he was infected by Joshua''s excitement. Meanwhile, the half-elf warrior and the white-haired mage were also affected and both of them laughed together. "That''d be enough."


    For the knights, that would be enough.

 Chapter 65 Rushing Assaul

    Starfall Year 831, 14th of December, Southern Forest of the Great Ajax Mountains, Dark Forest Fortress


    In the midst of the howling snowstorm, snowflakes the size of a goose''s feather floating along the northern wind. The entire sky was covered by a layer of gray haze.


    The snowstorm was so heavy that it obscured the view of anyone who stood in the middle of it. Even the elves with the sharpest eyesight could not see further than tens of meters into the surroundings.


    Right outside the fortress, everything had been frozen into a land of ice in front of the city gates. Even so, there were tens of knights who were heavily equipped with heavy armors standing guard in the middle of the snowstorm. They were lined in a row standing on top of the white layer of frost. There was a black flag with golden linings on its sides set up right in front of the knights'' formation, floating in the direction of the cold wind.


    These knights were wearing bright silver armor. Right by their waists hung a broadsword and an axe. There was a symbol of the head if a winter wolf engraved right on the surface of their breastplates. One of their hands was holding on their helmets while the other hand was holding on the reigns that were tied around their battle horses. The horses were standing right beside their masters looking strong and sturdy. Each of their backs was hung with a leather pad that seemed to be able to keep them warm. Right beneath the pad, the horses were equipped with light armor made of metal. Meanwhile, a silver metal lance hung at the side of each horse.


    These were the warhorses from the northern land. They were all well-trained and they craved for meat and blood. They were ferocious. However, they were very tame in the presence of their masters¡­ Furthermore, theoretically speaking, according to the weight of the full set armor on them, normal horses would not have been able to move properly after wearing them. So it would be impossible for normal horses to walk across the snowy land. However, these strong knights in silver and their half-dragon warhorses did not seem bothered by the weather at all, moving about normally.


    In the middle of the snowstorm, the surroundings were silent. There was no one talking among the men. The knights were standing straight in the middle of the freezing howling wind. They seemed to be waiting for something or someone.


    Finally, after a brief moment, the sound of the horn that signaled regrouping was blared. At the same time, a masked knight who stood in front of the others spoke loudly with a low voice of a man, "Knights, regroup! Fall into position!"


    The voice echoed across the flying snow into the ears of everyone in the vicinity.


    The knights who had lined themselves up nicely in position heard the command of their captain. They remained still in their position. However, their eyes widened. Some of them who were younger could not help but look sideways. Then they attempted to turn their heads to the side for a peek at the direction of the fortress''s main gate.


    Thud thud.


    Following the sound of the horses'' metallic hoofs stomping against the layer of frost that covered the entire land of the north, two shadows, one big and one small, slowly walked out of the snowstorm.


    Everyone fixed their eyes on the tall man without being instructed.


    As the man was approaching, his face became visible to the knights. They could see that the man was wearing a full set of armor. He was tall. He also held a helmet in one of his hands while his other hand was holding on a reign tied over a black battle horse. He was walking slowly towards the knights who were lined up in their formation.


    However, when his face was completely revealed before the eyes of the knights, the knights were intimidated to the point that they could feel an intense numbness throughout their entire bodies, followed by an intense chill all the way up from their spines to their skull. Every single hair on their bodies were standing straight up. That was pure fear.


    Presence! This was the Presence that was much more dreadful than the Dark Tide besieging the city and the existence of the Gold-tier giant beasts that happened and appeared days ago!


    Most of them were feeling so intimidated that they began to raise their guard. Although their basic instincts were telling their bodies to flee at once, they were Silver-tier knights after all. These knights held their impulse to flee in place. They were staying still from where they were standing. They were fighting their basic instinct.


    Meanwhile, the source of the Presence, that man with red eyes wearing a full set of black armor had arrived before the knights. The ancient Maximilian-style armor was surging with intense intimidating aura. The craftsmanship of a crow could be vaguely seen across his armor shoulders.


    Even after tens of knights heavily equipped with full armor and half-dragon warhorses, the warrior did not seem to feel nervous at all, his heart unwavering. After all, he had seen countless incidents that were at least ten times more serious and larger than this one. So he was very used to this sort of situation by now.


    The warrior stood by the side of the waving flag. He was looking at the fifty knights in the vicinity. He nodded and praised, "Not bad, the formation is neat."


    After seeing clearly that it was their own liege, the knights finally put themselves at ease. Upon hearing the praise, they felt pumped and stood still with burning spirit.


    "However, I''m not here to inspect you today."


    After that, the warrior in black armor suddenly changed the topic. His face looked deadly serious all of a sudden. Then he said, "I believe that you''ve known this earlier on. I''m your Count, Joshua van Radcliffe. A day before, I''ve put up a call to summon you all here. I need you all here only to tell you one thing."


    "The battle is yet to be over."


    "All of you know that we''ve been attacked by the Dark Tide a few days back. We''ve never seen such ferocious Berserk Daemons attacking a city before. They''ve even used Chaos magic to interfere with our communication systems. Our fortress almost fell. Fortunately, I managed to arrive at the crucial moment. Or else, not much of you would have survived the slaughter."


    Upon hearing his word, the nervous knights tensed up even more. The formation of the knights became slightly restless. However, none of them were angry. Some, in fact, looked ashamed. After all, what their liege said just now was true. As the knights that protect the fortress, they did not fulfill their duties. They failed to uphold the oath they had sworn to carry.


    Most of the shame, fear, and rage the knights were feeling came from the fact that they felt that they were incompetent. As the knights that held oaths and virtues, they would not deny their failure.


    The conversation continued on.


    "I''m not showing off my power to you all. I''m just trying to explain to you about how ferocious the Dark Tide can be in reality¡ªThe Dark Tide this time is far more difficult than any one you''ve encountered in the past. Even if you have been a little neglectful, we might get wiped out for good. Once the fortress is breached, the villages and cities right behind you shall lose their best protection. They will almost be totally powerless against the daemon horde!"


    Instantly, Joshua looked at the people before him with serious eyes. He raised his voice as well and said, "Some of the people that live in the villages and the cities might be your family, your wife, your child, and your friends. I believe you have chosen to be a knight, training in the art of war and training your bodies to the limit not because you wanted to fill your rice bowls more. You chose to be a knight because you want to be ready to protect them. So let''s imagine this. If the monsters manage to breach the perimeter and run across the snow land with their own free will launching their assaults on your families and friends. Imagine the monsters pulling your families and friends out of their houses and tear them apart into shreds. Imagine if the monsters swallowed them in front of your eyes¡­ I believe that you would give your lives because of your glory and duty. However, do you wish to see those gruesome scenes?!"


    "No! Never!"


    "I swore to protect the fortress until I draw my last breath! I''ll never retreat!" Some of the knights lined up in the formation could not stay silent anymore. They were frowning intensely, their faces filled with anxiety. They seemed to be imagining the images that Joshua just described. So they swore on their lives immediately, "I''d rather die before them and get eaten by the daemons alive than allowing those horrible things to happen!"


    However, there were also some of them who questioned, "However, my liege, ever since you''ve killed the giant beast and pushed back the horde, there are no signs of any daemons in the surroundings of the Dark Forest¡­ Doesn''t that mean the Dark Tide is over now?"


    Another knight went straight to the point. "That''s right, my liege. We''ve succeeded in holding down the fortress. Our families should be safe now. So you saying all that¡­ Are you trying to scare us?"


    "Of course not." The warrior in black armor shook his head and looked the knight who raised the question in the eye.


    "Not only what I said was not something to scare you, it has become the truth. There are at least 200,000 Berserk Daemons attacking Moldova that is located not far from where we stand."


    Upon saying that, Joshua raised his hand, his fingertip ignited with a red flame. The flame stayed on his fingertip for a brief moment before it vanished, leaving a red trace in the air. Meanwhile, he was using that trace as the tip of a pen and started drawing a simple map in the middle of the air. "The four territories in the north are actually one. When the fortress in Moldova is breached, then our plan to surrounding the entire region of the Dark Forest in Mount Great Ajax will collapse. The ferocious Berserk Daemons would appear and go around our defenses easily, entering into the land where the residents are staying to lay waste to them all."


    Joshua drew a large red arrow on the location of Moldova on the map. The arrow sign was obvious, "Over? No. Just like what I said in the beginning, everything has just begun! We shall never have peace if we don''t destroy this Dark Tide!"


    The disturbance in the formation became much more unsettling. It was not out of fear nor doubt. While the knights were discussing among themselves, a middle-aged knight with gray hair took a step forward. Then he asked Joshua a question with a very serious face, "So, my liege, what should we do now?"


    "What should we do? It''s simple. We get over to Moldova as soon as we can and give aid to support them in defending the fortress."


    Joshua''s words were direct and clear. He did not hesitate at all. "It will be much better to battle on others'' territories than having the battle on our own territory. Although things did not happen on our land, we can protect our families and sons and daughters."


    "That we''re going up against 200,000 Berserk Daemons." Another knight walked forward from the back of the middle-aged knight. The feeble-looking knight had a doubtful expression on his face. "50,000 Berserk Daemons were enough to force our fortress into despair. Having 200,000 monsters is like having four times of what we had just experienced days ago. I''m afraid it won''t do any good even if all of the fortresses send out their support over to Moldova."


    Well, that actually sounded right. Even if they were to take advantage of the magic and alchemy tools available on the city walls, 3,000 men would barely even hold on. Summoning another fifty knights to go up against the horde of 200,000 Berserk Daemons sounded meaningless at all. Even though they were all Silver-tier elite knights, they would not last long with the endless waves of daemons.


    However, the warrior shook his head. It seemed that he had a different opinion towards the young knight''s words.


    "It will be different from the time where you guard the fortress." Joshua explained, "That time, you were at a disadvantage because of your numbers. Also, your average power level among yourselves did not give you any advantage. On the other hand, the daemons had Gold-tier daemons on their side. You only had three Silver-tier officers who were at the pinnacle of their current tier. Under those circumstances, it was really admirable that you could still last for so long. Truthfully however, those Berserk Daemons are not as powerful as you think."


    "They have a Gold-tier mage to support them in fending off the daemons in Moldova. That''s why they could hold themselves against the 200,000 Daemons until now to send out a distress message. Not to mention that¡­"


    Upon saying that, Joshua interrupted and revealed an insane smile on his face. "Because you have me this time. With me leading you, we shall obtain absolute victory."


    Listening to the man in black armor talking with such pride and vigor, none of them had any doubt about him. Looking at a man that could fend off 50,000 daemons all by himself, even if there were more monsters in the upcoming horde of monsters, none of them would have any doubt towards his capability. The knights nodded as they think they should. Then they roared out in high morale for the first time after they had gathered around, "For victory!"


    "For victory!"


    "For victory!"


    "Then get on your horses!"


    "Yes, my liege!"


    Following the sound of the command, all of the knights lifted their helmets and put them on. They leaped onto the back of their warhorses. They hung the bags filled with dried food supplies by the side of their horses. The horses with the blood of dragons were neighing as white steam was spewing out of the horses'' noses and evaporated into thin air.


    Joshua had also slowly wore his freezing helmet. In between the V-shaped gap in the middle of his helmet, his two red eyes were glimpsing so bright that they looked as if they were blazing. He leaped onto the back of his battle horse first before pulling Ying onto the back of his horse. Only then, the others only noticed that the second shadow they saw was a silver-haired girl. However, no one was bothered by that at a time like that.


    The warrior in black armor gave the command, "Listen to my command. Our target is Moldova. Move towards northeast. Forward!"


    Upon that command, he immediately rode his horse and led the knights in the front.


    Perhaps, only such a man could lead them towards victory!


    The knights were hyped. They could feel their chest boiling in flames that raised their spirits. They cried out loud, "Forward!"


    Following the command, the frost across the ground splashed up from the impact of the stomping by the horses. The neighing of the horses was rumbling into the surroundings. In the middle of the snowstorm, the knights were riding swiftly across the snowy land, splashing whatever ice and snow on the ground up, trembling the ground with the heavy stomping by their running horses. They were riding against the direction of the howling wind from the north, like a sharp arrow piercing through the wind at super high speed.


    They pressed forward with indomitable wills.

 Chapter 66 Battle 1

    The sun had set.


    A massive black and gold dragon was resting on a gray rock cliff. It was looking afar at the giant fortress that was located right in between the mountains and the river.


    Half of the dragon''s body was glittering with the light of a golden sun while the color of the other half of its body was so dark that it looked like the dark night sky in deep space. Also, it was quite obvious that the golden part of its body was stronger than the black part of its body on the left. The dragon horn that stood up straight towards the sky on one side was like a spear. It looked as solid as metal and stone.


    Dark purplish dragon scales were continuously falling from its fluttering wings. As the scales fell, they dispersed into the snow, slowly turning into Chaos mist. The mist followed the direction of the wind and spread throughout the forest. After that, the mist got mixed into the shadow of the forest and disappeared.


    Deep in the shadows, there were countless shadows of bodies. Their eyes were flashing with bright blue lights. The Chaos had blinded the eyes of these wild beasts. The mist was corrupting their sanity like corrosive air. Now, the beasts had totally lost their minds to think, consumed by the bloodlust. Other than the ''King'' and their enemies, they could no longer see any other things.


    They could only stay so calm while they were in the middle of the dark purplish mist.


    "¡­ Hiss¡­"


    A normal Chaotic Gore Magala did not have intelligence. They would just act based on the instinct as a beast. However, this one was different.


    Upon fluttering its wings wiping away the layer of snow that rested on it, the enormous dragon stood up slowly on top of the rock cliff. It took a glance at the army of beasts which would only act under its command. Its eyes were flashing with unexplainable radiance as if it was having thinking about something.


    Pure species of Gore Magala were the descendants of the Ancient Dragons that spread plagues. They were born from the corpses of Berserk Daemons that were deeply infected. They would spread like spores of bacteria. Deep inside the heart of the Dark Forest across the mainland were thousands of Gore Magala surviving and replicating. However, only one of them could breakthrough its limit and transcend into the white golden being called the ''True God''.


    The dragon that was having deep thoughts was once one of them. It succeeded. However, it also failed.


    Back in its lair deep in the mountains, it had broken through its own limit. It had begun undergoing the process of metamorphosis that brought excruciating pain all the way deep into its every single bone across its entire body. However, when the process was only halfway through, there was another Gore Magala of the same species that managed to attain awakening faster than it. Under the strange sense of it, the murderous aura covered the entire forest and the mountains. The black and gold dragon felt that it was locked on as a target. To survive, the dragon could only flee, abandoning its own lair and in the process stopped its own awakening that could only happen once in a lifetime.


    The dragon flew across the Dark Forest through the clouds across the sky. It was flying at a speed where it could fly across the kingdoms of humans and elves over one night. By doing so, it managed to arrive at the southern sea where none of its species had ever reached. There, the dragon had finally managed to get away from the newly born golden ancient dragon that was pursuing it¡­ Back then, it had not obtained any intelligence. The weak and vulnerable dragon had finally found a place to breathe out in relief. By instinct, it picked a deserted island and landed there.


    On the island, it found a secret hidden cave where there were many corpses and skeletons of humans. There were also a lot of strange and bizarre patterns all across the walls of the cave. The evil illustrations and the altar in the cave were full of unfortunate senses and smells. However, the exhausted black dragon would not be able to understand all those things. It went straight into hibernation and was ready to sleep for a long time.


    However, before it could go into hibernation and lose consciousness, the endless excruciating pain that it must endure for interrupting its awakening process was still tormenting it. All the way down to his bones, the pain was like ants chewing it outside in and inside out. That was a torturous pain that even the dragon could not endure. Even the black dragon without any intelligence could not help to have doubts in its mind.


    Perhaps, it should not have interrupted its own awakening process. It should have tried its best to finish the process. It should have taken a bet to see if it could have completed the process before its nemesis could reach it.


    Perhaps, even though it had interrupted its own awakening process, it should not have fled the scene like a dog. Instead, it should have put up one hell of a fight to at least wound the enemy even if it got itself killed.


    However, nothing could be said much about it anymore. What done was done. The most important thing now was that it was still alive. It only wanted to live on.


    Endless excruciating pain followed by despair entered the heart of the dragon. The dragon''s will continued to fall.


    Just when it was feeling lost and despair, the dragon felt as if it was sinking. At the same time, the rune and patterns on the walls looked slightly brighter as if they were beginning to glow. The altar also began to glow in a dimmed light. Not long after, a strange and bizarre voice echoed across the heart of the black dragon that was about to hibernate.


    That was an extremely obscure language of the dragon. Even the top scholars would not dare to say that they knew this complicated language. However, the dragon could clearly understand the language. That was the moment when the dragon obtained the intelligence of thinking and replied the voice in its heart.


    "Give, and take."


    "Chaos is upon everything. You insolent dragon, make your choice."


    *****


    After recalling back on its past memories, the black-and-golden dragon slowly closed its one and only eye.


    So what did it really give up on and what did it get in return for it? Even the dragon could not remember.


    Regardless, the black dragon who already obtained intelligence knew that it was no longer the Chaotic Gore Magala who failed to awaken itself in the past. The Chaos power that was surging in its body had been altered, using its scale dust and viruses to spread. The dragon had become much more intelligent and much more powerful than before.


    Where Chaos went, Order would follow. Pure chaos would only mean silence for eternity. Life and souls were the most orderly chaos. Or perhaps they were the most chaotic order¡­


    The mysterious voice had given the dragon a destiny. That would be killing as many intelligent lives as it could, using their blood and souls as sacrificial to unlock the few seals across the northern land. By providing more sacrifice, the seals could be unlocked in a shorter period of time. Meanwhile, the power and lifespan the dragon would be stronger and longer. There would even be a possibility that it could obtain a second chance at undergoing the process of awakening, erasing the pain for the first failed attempt to awaken.


    The sun had set completely. The radiance of the two moons was beginning to shine brightly in the night. The silvery-white radiance was shining upon the land.


    "Hiss! Roarrr!"


    Following the insane howling of the Chaos dragon, the Dark Forest that was once quiet suddenly boiled. The moving footsteps trembled the entire land. Countless beasts and monsters that were infected with Chaos were galloping out of the forest. Their roaring pierced through the heavens.


    Their main target was the fortress that was far ahead of them.


    The war had begun once again.


    At the fortress.


    The twin moons rose up high in the sky.


    Holding a gray metal staff, the violet-haired woman was standing on the city wall that was covered by a thick layer of snow. She remained silent as she looked far at the white mountains, the forest, and the Berserk Daemon horde that were charging towards the fortress. After seeing that, she could not help but sigh lightly.


    Vale Dani Scarlet, a Gold-tier mage. She looked young because she had a remodeling when she crossed into the Gold-tier''s Extraordinary grade. However, it had been tens of years ever since she had inherited the title as Countess of Moldova. This thirty-three-year-old woman was already a mother to two children. She had also experienced fending off the Dark Tide for decades. She could be deemed as a very experienced mage in that regard by now.


    However, even though she had seen many and experienced a lot, the mage could not help but feel lost upon seeing the scene that lied before her eyes.


    The blizzard was falling from the gray sky. The cold winds were howling. Countless daemons were gushing from the forest and charging towards the fortress. There was no end to that. There was no edge to that. The monsters were gushing in furiously. Among the monsters, there were tens of thousands of winter wolves, frost mammoths, white bears that went berserk and some low tier dragons charging on the frontline. Giant bats and wyrms that were flying in the sky were coming in like dark clouds.


    "200,000¡­"


    That was the number of Berserk Daemons.


    The calculation made by the purple-haired mage was not wrong; the truth was obvious. All the daemons on Mount Great Ajax were gathered in a spot by some sort of entity. That entity had also been commanding the daemons to go back and forth at the fortress that was on the brink of collapsing.


    The fortress was not going to take more than a few more impacts before its defenses were crushed.


    Vale Dani looked upon the number of daemons that were coming at them. The number did not decrease even after a few days. Then she looked at her own feet. She looked at the city walls that were about to crack and shatter. She was starting to feel the despair lurking in her head.

 Chapter 67 Reinforcements 2

    The Berserk Daemons had no intelligence. They would only act with brute force without taking in consideration of using any skills. They only knew how to climb the walls and how to breathe. However, even though that was the case, there was enough reason to fear them. If it weren''t for Vale''s Legendary grade ''Fortification'' that was cast on the walls, the walls would have been crushed to bits by the magical breath attacks of the daemons that came in like a fierce tidal wave.


    Turning her head to the side looking at the defensive army of the city getting armed with all sorts of weapons in a hurry and the warriors that were getting into formations, the violet-haired mage knew. Every single fighter and soldier throughout Moldova were gathered right here, right now. That included the civilians that could battle as well. Even though that was the case, their number was still far from enough to battle against the insanely large army of daemons.


    "The distress letter was sent out three days ago¡­ there''s no reply letter, nor are we getting any reinforcements."


    Knocking her staff against the ground with might, there was no telling if Vale Dani was feeling frustrated or heartache. Then she clenched her teeth and said, "Those bunch of people. Why can''t they just understand! If Moldova Fortress is breached, the entire northern land will not escape the same fate! Without the blockage of the fortresses that are made of the mountains, these Berserk Daemons will be running wild with their own free will, launching assaults on the manors and villagers all over the land!"


    After venting her rage and frustration out, the mage knew that there was nothing she could do about it. So she remained calm once again. Shaking her head, the countess looked at the approaching Dark Tide while she frowned intensely having thoughts to herself.


    Thud, thud.


    Footsteps were heard from behind the violet-haired mage.


    Turning her head over, Vale Dani saw a golden-haired swordsman with red eyes.


    "You''ve come."


    Facing the swordsman who wore brown leather armor on his body and had two broadswords hanging by his waist, the countess sighed and did not say anything further. Meanwhile, the swordsman walked up to the mage and hugged her in silence. Then he said, "I''ve rushed all the way from the Empire. Dani¡­ leave with me."


    Letting his hands go and looking the violet-haired mage in her eyes, the swordsman did not wait until she replied. He continued to speak, "The Dark Tide this time is way beyond the ones we''ve ever seen in the past. I can see the breath of Chaos lurking behind all these. This is not something one count or countess, one territory can handle. I will report this to the Emperor. I''ll request the Emperor to mobilize the Five Armies to aid you in annihilating the lair of the Dark Tide¡­ However, before that, you must not stay in this dreadful place."


    Upon saying that, the golden-haired swordsman with red eyes was looking at the mage with unmovable eyes. It seemed that his determination to take her away from the place was unmovable as well.


    "Brandon Kaos..."


    Upon shaking her head, the countess smiled bitterly and refused. "Let''s not talk about the Five Armies that are currently occupied with annihilating the lair of the daemons in the middle of the Empire¡­ They cannot afford to be distracted now¡­ Let''s talk about me. Are you telling me to abandon my territory and my people so that I can live in misery all alone? That''s impossible. I understand your goodwill. However, I must refuse your offer."


    "Battling against the tide of 200,000 Berserk Daemons. You''re not going to stand a chance in defending this place."


    Brandon did not reply straight away. He only pointed out a problem, "As a Gold-tier mage, it will be meaningless for you to sacrifice yourself here."


    Upon saying that, his tone changed a little. He even sounded like he was begging already. "Dani, if it was years ago, I would have fought alongside with you to guard this fortress. As long as we''re together, I''m willing to sacrifice everything even if I''ll die¡­ However, now you the mother of two children. If you''re not thinking for yourself, at least think for your two daughters. They can''t lose their mother."


    The violet-haired mage remained silent. The image of two young girls emerged in her head. The elder inherited the violet hair that her mother had. Meanwhile, the younger one inherited the golden hair of her father''s.


    The countess'' eyes softened. However, she insistently rejected the offer, "Brandon, I admit that I failed at being a good mother¡­ You can take our daughters and go while I shall share the same fate as my territory. This is my fate."


    "Are you saying that as a Golden-tier warrior as well, I should just witness my beloved being chewed up in the mouths of daemons while I flee like a coward?"


    Well, that is not your fate to begin with!


    The violet-haired mage shook her head a little in silence. She did not answer the question he asked.


    Without knowing how to persuade his woman before his eyes, the golden-haired swordsman was deeply frustrated. However, he could not speak out the information he knew.


    As the descendant of the legendary mage called Carbala Kaos who sealed the crack to the Outer Dimension, of course Brandon Kaos would know the truth behind the land. Among, the main four families in the north, three of them were the explorers of the outer world, the descendant of the heroes who sealed the dimensional passage. However, currently, other than the incident where feud happened in the Radcliffe family not long after the new liege took over, the other families had chosen to give up on that so that they could just be regular noble families.


    Meanwhile, there was a small number of Aragami mixed among the monster horde. It was obvious that there were signs that Chaos believers or even Evil Gods were involved. The people that were supposed to confront them would be himself and the new Chaos Guardian of the Radcliffe family, not the mage who stood before him and did not want to listen to him!


    Facing the persistence of the woman he loved, the Gold-tier swordsman did not know what to do. He could only stand by her side and witness the approaching monsters getting nearer and nearer every passing second.


    Worst comes to worst, I will knock her out and take her away from the place by force!


    Just when Brandon was thinking quietly about that, the Berserk Daemons had already leaped pass the nearest hill from the fortress. They were about to reach the walls. All of the guards and soldiers from the defensive force of the fortress were standing by with their highest alert. Although they were already very exhausted from the long and restless war they''ve been fighting for, they had mastered some rich experience and all sorts of alchemy cannons and enchanted catapults were locked and loaded. Meanwhile, the war mages and the elemental archers were ready to unleash hell upon their enemies.


    The patrol force that was formed by Silver-tier warriors were on high alert all the time as well. If there were daemons making their way up to the edge of the walls, they would be responsible to strike the daemons down from the edge. As long as the walls did not collapse, no matter how many daemons were charging at them, they would still be able to take on one or two thousands of them at the same time.


    It would not be possible for the 200,000 daemons to charge towards them at the same time. They would be divided into tens of waves. Each wave would have different species of daemons mixed in. If the daemons came here in number only, these warriors could have been confident to take them all on.


    The daemons were approaching fast.


    3,000 meters.


    2,000 meters.


    1,000 meters.


    The beasts were about to reach the wall.


    "Enemy, 500 meters ahead! Battle ready!"


    The sound of the battle horn blared on the highest spot of the tower. It vaguely sounded as if it was torn apart by the howling winds of the north. However, the sound still managed to reach every ear in the vicinity. All of them raised their spirits getting their mood ready for battle. The mages joined forces to charge their magic power across each another. They were constructing some spells with complicated runes and magic circles. Meanwhile, the archers were pulling their bowstrings back with arrows loaded right in the middle of their bow. The soldiers of the defensive force of the city were adjusting the cannons and catapults. They were ready to fire.


    "Attack!"


    Following the command, the radiance from spells had lit the entire sky bright as day in an instant. Countless war spells with all sorts of patterns were combined and cast forward. Tremendous thunderbolts went across hundreds of meters forward and struck right on top of the Berserk Daemon horde. Silver blue electrical charges were surging across the surroundings. At least hundreds of daemons of different types were killed in action on the spot. Those that did not die had also lost their ability to move around. Right after the bombardment of the thunderbolt attacks, the flame and frost attacks followed in. The daemons were either incinerated or frozen to death.


    The mages of Moldova were the strongest mages among the mages from all four territories. Even the Countess of Moldova was a Gold-tier mage. Meanwhile, right after the first wave of spell attacks came the arrows. The arrows were so many that they covered across the sky shading the entire land before bombarding down onto the daemon horde with intense whooshing sounds, penetrating through the daemons killing them and nailing them on the ground. In the meantime, some of the stronger daemons were also wounded by the arrows with barbs and blood. Dark purplish blood that was tainted by chaos were dripping fast out of their wounds. Their stamina was exhausting slowly over the time.


    The alchemy cannons and enchanted catapults would leave a large hole in the ground among the daemon horde every time they fired once. The fierce explosions would stir the dust and sand up from the ground into the air, together with the dark purplish dust that came from the dead daemons. After that, the dark purplish dust would disperse and vanish into thin air. However, that was only the first wave of the Daemon horde. After that, there would be a large army of daemons that covered the entire land outside the wall all the way to the horizon of the land. The holes caused by the explosion from the cannons and catapults were swiftly covered back with the daemons that were gushing in as if the holes were never made there.


    Meanwhile, the daemons were also returning the favor by spitting magic breath attacks back at the humans. Although they had no way to use much more powerful gifted spells because they went berserk, their simplest attacks were not weakened at all. Instead, their magic breath attacks became much more powerful for becoming berserk.


    The magic breath attacks were spat onto the city walls one after another. Shattered stones were flying everywhere. Countless holes were left on the surface of the walls. Some of the soldiers that were unlucky fell from the wall because of the continuous tremors. They were either frozen, or incinerated, or got electrocuted after falling down. They would just die immediately after that.


    Under the protection of the tower, the mages did not receive much damage. Their magic power was replenished at a fast rate all thanks to the support of the magic circles on the walls. They could cast their spells repeatedly one after another without having to worry much about not enough magic power to cast their spells. Meanwhile, the archers did not even have a brief moment to breathe properly. They were busting their *sses trying to slow down the pace of the daemons approaching the walls. However, the daemons on the frontline could still proceed one step after another. Slowly, they arrived at the bottom of the city walls and got in contact with the walls. Meanwhile, the countless giant bats and wyrms had also arrived right above the fortress.


    The supersonic attacks that could cause headaches and confusion and the frosty breath attacks were beginning to bombard down upon the walls. The assaults from the sky had interrupted the rhythm of the attacks from the alchemy cannons. Instantly, the pace of the daemons approaching the wall became faster because of that. The walls that had countless holes on them were now crawling with countless daemons. They were making their ways up the walls now.


    "Annoying pests."


    Upon seeing the scene, the countess that had been keeping quiet the whole time grunted. Then she lifted her staff and aimed the tip of her staff towards the sky.


    The radiance in the fortress suddenly became brighter. The haze was swiped away clean. Red lines emerged one after another forming into a complicated magic circle under the will of the Gold-tier mage Vale Dani. The lines were stacking on one after another until the magic circle was formed.


    Gold-tier Magic [Star of David].


    On the next moment, countless crimson golden lights were illuminating out from the magic circle as the center point, hitting the giant bats and flying dragons in the sky in light speed. Every time these lights hit their target, a large explosion would take place. Right after the explosion, the lights would continue to change their course aiming for other daemons.


    Instantly, countless smelly dead bodies that were burned to crisp fell to the ground. The flying daemons seemed to be terrified by the attack. They began to leave far from the scene. They no longer dared to approach the sky above the fortress. Instead, they kept a safe distance and started spitting their magic breath attacks and using their gifted abilities to disturb the humans.


    The battle was a tie. The humans did not gain any advantage at all. Even though Vale Dani and Brandon were both Gold tier, they could only use their skills once a while to prevent some Gold-tier monsters that were flying around the sky from ambushing them. The both of them also could only fend off those daemons that were about to reach the top of the walls. Although the mages, archers and all sorts of alchemy weapons on the towers were dealing tremendous damage to the daemon horde, their efforts seemed pointless when there were endless daemons coming at them.


    As time passed, the bodies at the bottom of the walls were increasing. Meanwhile, some mages that were lower in their levels and tiers could no longer keep their minds focused on the task to read the spells. Each of the archers had also used more than ten bags of arrows by now. What''s worse was that most of the alchemy cannons had stopped firing. The soldiers that manned the cannons began to pull their swords out of their sheaths and made their way over to the edge of the walls along with the patrolling forces. They worked together to kill off any daemons that had made all the way up to the edge of the walls.


    After days of battling against the endless horde of the daemons, half of the supplies in Moldova had been depleted. Now, they only had the last batch of supplies that they kept for emergency use only.


    "We can''t! We can''t let the situation continue on like this."


    Brandon was a wielder of two swords. His dark green Combat Aura blazed across the wall, wiping out a group of daemons that was about to climb up from the edge of the walls. He chopped all of their heads off clean. At that moment, he frowned and spoke to Vale Dani who just unleashed two waves of Gold-tier magic attacks to fend off the flying daemons, "You could hold on because we had enough supplies back then. But you can''t anymore. These Berserk Daemons are determined to breach the defenses of the fortress now. They even used the dead bodies of their own kind as a stepping ground, a ladder to climb the walls. Under the circumstance that we do not have many weapons that could deal area damages, you''re not going to be able to defend the fortress!"


    "If I can''t defend it anymore, I''d rather die here!"


    Because the mages were exhausted from using their magic power continuously, the countess looked pale. She looked like she was just barely holding on. "I cannot give up on the soldiers and comrades that are fighting alongside. I can''t just run away like this!"


    "You can only avenge your defeat here today if you''re alive and well. It''s pointless to persist staying here now!"


    Just when Brandon was about to give up on persuading the countess and was getting ready to ambush the countess so that he could knock her out and take her away from the fortress, he suddenly noticed that there was a red radiance shining brightly on the far end of the other side of the land.


    Dark clouds were torn apart and dispersed without a trace by a condensed explosive Combat Aura. The stars of the northern night and the magnificent purple-blue sky was displayed right before everyone. Meanwhile, under the shine of silver moonlight, a lance blazing with dark red radiance was thrown over a thousand meters and landed in the middle of the horde.


    Shoof!


    There was no explosion that trembled the land. There was no dust and sand flying all over the place. The dark red light burst out and dispersed without a sound. However, no one ignored the occurrence of that strike. Because the spot where it landed became deadly silent. Every single one of the daemons that got in contact with the red light was dead without even making a sound. Meanwhile, the impenetrable frosty ground that was frozen for over a thousand years immediately cracked and collapsed. It actually looked more like the ground was evaporated in an instant. There was only the lance which was made of metal standing firmly and straight right in the middle of a hole.


    The Gold-tier swordsman was astonished, as he stared straight at the spot where the radiance came from.


    Along with snowy mist, dust, and sand flying all around, shadows of men appeared in the view of the mountainside one after another. It did not take long before they arrived before the city walls.


    "That, that''s the flag of the Radcliffe family!"


    With the enchantment of the ''Eagle Eye'', the elven archer was able to clearly see the view on the mountainside far from where they stood. He could not help but let out a cry of surprise, "It''s the reinforcements!"


    "What?!"

 Chapter 68 Charge, Onrush 1.2 Two Chapters Combined

    The red radiance was shining bright like a star in heaven. The dark clouds in the sky right above the radiance was instantly ripped away.


    Under the glimmer of the stars and the moonlight, the knights were riding their warhorses, rearranging their formation a little by the hilltop.


    They pulled the reins over their horses and slowed down a little. They sighed along their horses'' neighing as well. White vapor wafted out from their noses and dispersed by the cold wind.


    Their shiny silver armor was covered in frost. The sign of wind blowing across was everywhere. Although they had been riding forward for days without any rest, these Silver-tier knights were no longer normal beings as they should be tired as hell. However, that level of exhaustion was still bearable for them.


    The surroundings of the hills were covered with only snow and frost. The old trees that had already lost all the leaves were covered in snow as well. They were standing along with the gray rocks across the hills.


    The knights were marching forward slowly together in a formation. They looked down at the edge of the hills and saw nothing down there. Everything was pitch black.


    The scent of blood of the beasts filled the air, followed by some audible roaring that shook the mountains. Endless tides of Berserk Daemons were charging out of the Dark Forest like an unstoppable wave.


    So these are the enemies that we''re going to face?


    Without any fear in their hearts, the knights looked at the man that was standing in the frontline.


    The man riding on his black warhorse was the same one that pierced the sky with a lance. That man was currently standing right by the flag that carried the insignia of his family.


    Joshua.


    Joshua van Radcliffe was currently standing on the highest point on the hill. Everyone looked forward, glaring at the ferocious beast horde down the hill in silence.


    The dust and sand on the ground were swirled into the air by the violent movements of the daemons, followed by the dark purplish mist. The charging of countless monsters had lit up the battlefield.


    The force of the daemons was so intimidating as though the sky and ground was about to turn upside down. Even the violent snowstorm and the howling winds could not stop them from advancing forward.


    Facing the army of countless berserked and distorted monsters, even the bravest among the brave would feel some doubt.


    However, it was different for the warrior.


    Fear?


    No... He looked forward to it even.


    There was no better feeling than this. The delight he felt whenever there was a battle. He had no intention of hiding his glee either.


    He was just like a hungry wolf that craved for raw meat and fresh blood. He craved the rush and satisfaction of battling without needing to hold back at all. It seemed that the man had found himself the thing he wanted most in his entire life.


    Wearing his black armor, the black-haired warrior with red eyes tightened the grip of his right hand on the hilt of the silvery-white greatsword while holding a metallic lance in his left. The cold breeze that blew against his face made his cape billow. Facing the charging horde, his eyes were so bright as if they were ignited by flames. He smiled wordlessly.


    So this is supposed to be my moment.


    "My knights, on my command!"


    The voice commanding the knights sounded like resonating steel. Joshua cackled like a madman as he gave his command¡ª


    "Follow me¡ªcharge!"


    "Charge!"


    *****


    The fortress.


    "Reinforcements? What''s the status?"


    Other than the archers and Brandon, many others also noticed the red radiating lance that was plunged into the heart of the daemon horde. However, most of the soldiers that were focused on fending off the daemons did not notice it. They were repeating their attacks like machines, taking the lives of the daemons one wave after another.


    Vale Dani was focused on repelling the large number of daemons that came from the sky and thus did not notice it either. However, when she overheard the word ''reinforcements'', she could not help to turn her head over and looked at the archer who was looking through the binocular. Then she asked, "Did they really come?"


    Ever since she sent out the letters a few days ago, she had been waiting, praying for reinforcements to arrive. However, she was disappointed day by day because no one came. She almost lost faith that someone would appear.


    Putting more thought into it, the countess smiled bitterly. Who would cross thousands of miles just to provide aid to someone they barely kept in touch with, someone who could potentially be a threat to their territories? As for the fact that the daemons would bring about unimaginable threats across the entire continent of the north, people would only know if they were to experience facing the horde themselves.


    "Yes, Dani. The reinforcements are here."


    Killing off the few daemons that was climbing onto the edge of the wall, the Gold-tier swordsman Brandon turned around and looked at his loved one before he spoke with a serious face, "I''ve seen it. Someone with unleashed Combat Aura threw a lance across thousands of miles into the heart of the horde causing massive damage However, the daemons were replaced too swiftly. So you couldn''t see it."


    "Is that so?"


    The countess believed him of course. If there''s anyone in the entire world that would not lie to her, it would be this Gold-tier swordsman. Vale Dani cast an immediate spell ''Eagle Eye'' on herself and looked towards the distant land where Brandon was looking at.


    Through her vision, the flag that bore the insginia of the Radcliffe family was fluttering along the strong current of the wind. The mark of two hands bearing swords was visible.


    The knights that were riding their warhorses following right behind the flag were marching in from the hillside in a neat formation. The leader was a tall man in a full set of black armor holding a greatsword and a lance, his body ignited with Combat Aura of a Gold-tier warrior.


    Those were really reinforcements.


    However, she could not help but sigh in disappointment after seeing that.


    "Just fifty of them?!"


    Fifty of them?


    Upon hearing what their countess said, some of the soldiers and patrollers nearby her had puzzled expressions on their faces. Some of them even yelled immediately, "Fifty of them, what good can they f*cking bring?!"


    "What do they think this is? A drill?"


    "This is a f*cking tide of 200,000 daemons! Fifty of them will be wiped out by the horde in an instant! If we did not have the walls to protect us, we would have been wiped out clean as well!"


    One of the warriors struck a wolf daemon off the edge of the wall. He wiped off the cold sweat on his head and looked at the gushing wave of daemons that looked like a black sea of hell. Then he said loudly, "We can''t afford to waste our breath now. Look at that. Our city gates have been blocked by a mountain of dead daemons. Even if they can make it here, we won''t be able to open the city gates for them to come in!"


    What he said was true. There were already thousands of dead daemons piling up right in front of the city gates. Not to mention that each of the daemons was large in size. If the city walls were only tens of meters tall, the piled up dead bodies would have formed a slope that would allow the daemons to breach the walls easily. Even though the gigantic walls in Moldova that were made of mountain rocks would be tall enough not to be drowned by the dead bodies of the daemons that were piling up quick. The city gates had been shut tight with the huge pile of dead bodies.


    "It''s no use. There are only so few of them. It''s pointless even though they''ve come to our aid."


    Sighing out loud, the army of the fortress had once again looked at the seriousness of the situation. Facing such a large scale Dark Tide, it seemed pointless even if the reinforcements arrived. Let alone fifty, even if there were thousands or tens of thousands of them coming to aid the fortress in defending it, it would still be unclear if they would be able to win the war.


    The hope that was ignited upon hearing that reinforcements had arrived was extinguished by cruel reality just like that. The morale that they fought so long to the point that they became numb just to maintain instantly dropped tremendously. It was obvious that the pace of the forces defending the fortress had slowed down.


    The daemons would give no sh*t about how bad the morale of their enemies had become. They had already lost their sanity and became ferocious all the while. They only had one thought in their minds. That was to tear their enemies apart and swallow their blood and bones whole.


    Some much more powerful daemons could not resist their hunger any longer. When they could not reach the wall or attack the humans near them, they stopped to pick up the corpses of the other daemons and chewed them all up. The blood and flesh in their mouth mixed with the dark purplish liquid were dropping and splashing as they chewed. The purplish-blue glow in their eyes became even brighter because they had obtained more viral dust from consuming their dead comrades.


    "Rawgh!!"


    Upon swallowing a corpse of its own kind, a daemon that looked like a white bear let out an intimidating roar as every single muscle on its body expanded. Crackling sounds were heard echoing across the battlefield. Its eyes had now become dark purple. Each time it let out a breath, there were visible magic light dots and black mist emanating from its fur throughout its entire body. After that, the daemon had expanded into twice its original size. The snow-white fur across its body had been pumped up so much that they appeared like spikes all over its body. Incredible power was surging across the daemon''s entire body at the moment.


    Intense Berserk!


    "Phew!"


    The purplish-blue breaths that were mixed with a sense of chill that could go deep into the bones were gathering in the mouth of the giant bear that grew to approximately eight meters tall. After that, a beam of light surged violently out of its mouth. The condensed cold breath was shot out straight onto the wall. It was a direct hit.


    Boom!


    The violent explosion caused a large impact which left a large crack on the side of the gray-white wall. The rocks that were covered by a layer of solid ice fell from the wall and crushed right on top of the daemon horde by the wall outside the city. Instantly, a few number of monsters that were weaker were crushed to death, splattering flesh and blood everywhere. Meanwhile, the other daemons did not hesitate but instead became more violent than before after they picked up the scent of blood from their own kind. They roared and climbed up the walls at a faster speed than before.


    "God damn it! That''s not good!"


    Arriving at the scene with the speed of the howling wind, Brandon whirled his two swords and sliced the few daemons that came up to the edge of the wall into pieces. Then he turned around and shouted at Vale and the city guards, "Even if we don''t have reinforcements coming to aid us, we should not feel despair. Dani, at least someone has willingly come to aid you. Meanwhile, their leader should definitely be the level of a Gold tier. Set aside the others, that warrior should be able to charge through the daemon horde to lend a hand to use!"


    "Three powerful Gold-tier fighters should at least be able to guard the city!"


    The Gold-Tier swordsman''s boomed from his Combat Aura. His voice managed to echo across between the city walls and the tower. Instantly, everyone heard his voice and snapped out of it¡ªeven if the fifty knights could not do much good to the current situation, at least there was still one Gold-tier warrior among them! No matter what, it would be a better formation than before. There was no reason for the soldiers'' morale to drop.


    "That''s right!"


    The countess had understood it at that moment. She also immediately tried to cheer up her knights and other soldiers from her side. "Everyone! Let''s guard the fortress against the waves to come!"


    Right after that, the Gold-tier mage did not waste her breath at all. Her face turned deadly serious as she lifted the gray staff in her hand up high. Then she charged her magic power with all she''s got, causing a stir in the elemental power in the air.


    As the surroundings had already been infected with Chaos, the magic and elemental power had become contaminated. However, the violet-haired mage was not bothered by that. She still managed to unleash her full potential as a Gold-tier mage.


    Instantly, the northern winds that were howling strong went still. The blizzard also stopped. The dark clouds seemed to be separated by some sort of mysterious forces layer by layer. The clouds were rippling slowly into the surroundings in the sky. After that, the stars were shining brightly in the sky. The scenery in the sky right above the fortress had not been seen for tens of days. Everyone felt refreshed and determined after seeing something that seemed like a miracle right before their eyes.


    "¡­"


    The countess remained silent while she was using everything she had to control her power. As a Gold-tier war mage that used magic and elemental power, the spells that Vale Dani knew were created for handling large-scale wars. That being said, it would mean that her attacks were extremely powerful. So she could never simply use her spells and magic whenever she liked.


    The countess knew that with her current strength, if she used her most powerful spell with all she''s got, she would definitely fall into a vulnerable state for quite a long period of time. She might even go into a coma. If she did not have anyone to protect her, she would become a target that would drag the others down with her. So during the first few waves of getting attacked by the daemons, she did not use her strongest spells no matter how dire the situation was.


    However, Brandon was right beside her now. Meanwhile, the situation had become too dangerous now.


    So¡­


    "Witness the power of the stars!"


    [Glorious Strength: Starbow Break]


    Upon that command, countless beams of lights instantly rained down upon the ground by using the shining stars as their power source.


    Instantly, countless explosions and flashes bombarded the area where the Dark Tide was. The impacts were visible, like ripples on the calm surface of a lake. The dark purplish mist was instantly removed by the intense light and high temperature that was bombarding the land. After that, the daemons suffered tremendous casualties. The stench of burnt meat could be picked up along the wind that was blowing strong.


    Vale Dani''s Glorious Strength [Starbow Break] could link the shadows of the stars in the heavens. Using the countless stars across space as the initial point, the magic bombs that were charging at light speed could inflict tremendous damage to the enemies.


    "Great job!"


    This was the first time the golden-haired swordsman saw the love of his life unleash such a powerful spell. Currently, he was slaying the daemons on the frontline. He could instantly feel that the pressure on the frontline outside the wall was reduced tremendously.


    However, right after that, he was shocked to see what was happening before his eyes. The violet-haired mage was holding her staff to support herself, as she slowly collapsed to the ground.


    "Dani!"


    He immediately dashed over to Vale Dani and held her in his arms. Brandon then lifted her head with a worried expression on his face. He put his hand on the mage''s head trying to see if she was alright. After that, he let out a breath of relief. "Thank god. She''s just over exhausted. Not a big deal¡­"


    However, that was not the time to celebrate just yet. He immediately turned his head around in a hurry to look at the monster horde.


    Although they had annihilated over a thousand Berserk Daemons, the daemons coming in from the sky would oppress the human army without the support from the Gold-tier mage''s large-scale spells to intimidate and fend off the daemons. Furthermore, an endless wave of monsters that arrived right after was beginning to charge towards the fortress at the same time. The situation became even worse than before!


    This was also one of the main reasons why those of Gold tier could not use their powers on a whim. Sometimes, they could just stand their ground without having the need to move. They were capable of suppressing their enemy''s attacks by not moving at all.


    Upon turning his head back, the Gold-tier swordsman saw a scene that made him hold his breath.


    The huge hole that was caused by the collapsing star was still there. The daemons on the city walls were wiped out clean. The soldiers had finally gotten a chance to catch their breath. They could finally take a brief rest.


    The Dark Tide¡­ has stopped?


    Impossible! Brandon felt an intense tremor in his heart. He knew that there were no powerful forces that could actually scare the insane monsters that were infected by Chaos. They would not falter just because they were scared. Look at the cannon attacks from the alchemy cannons. Even though the cannons had bombarded the horde leaving lots of holes across the land, the holes were swiftly loaded by the monsters that were charging forward. Although killing thousands of daemons was actually an achievement beyond imagination, it only took tens of seconds for the monsters to restore their numbers.


    "Wait a minute, they''re not faltering or stopping!"


    After all, Brandon was still a Gold-tier swordsman. He could sharply sense the strange movements of the daemons. "They''re heading over to a spot to gather!"


    Could it be...


    His eyes widened, the Gold-tier swordsman looked into the distant hill.


    That area was the area where the daemons were gathering around. Right within the tide of death that looked pitch black.

 Chapter 69 A Warrior’s Creed Is to Go All Out When They Mee

    Rumble¡ª


    The warhorses trampled the ground, stirring up all the snow on the ground up into the air. The layer of frost on the ground was crushed. The ground faintly trembled while the fifty strong warhorses with the blood of dragons coursing through their veins ran across the land; these tremors gradually increased. The rumbling sounded like an avalanche; of a thousand horses marching forward towards their enemies.


    Every single inch they charged meant trampling. Every step they moved forward meant conquering.


    It would be like sanctioning the hammer down from high above the sky, annihilating the enemies with unmatchable speed and tranquillity that could usher inner strength.


    Sensing the chill in the wind that was blowing against his face in between the jolts of his warhorse while it was rushing forward, Joshua was approaching the countless daemons right before his eyes. He did not feel doubt or panic, but instead felt like his soul was somehow blazing.


    That''s right... That''s how it should be!


    That''s a real battle ahead of him! There was no need for him to hold back. He only needed to go all out on his enemies to survive. Any tiny little miscalculation would end up with his own demise! It was a dreadful place to be. It was despair and fear¡ª


    Therefore, it was worth looking forward to! It was worth the excitement that was overwhelming his senses right now!


    Like meeting an old friend, the black-armored warrior raised his metallic lance and gripped tightly on the hilt of his silvery-white greatsword while he fixed his eyes upon the countless hideous and wretched faces of daemons. He chuckled like a maniac.


    I''ve come to collect!


    So die!


    It did not matter what type of daemons they were, they were all colossal. Even the most common deer-type daemons that were vegetarian were at least one to two meters tall and hundreds of kilograms heavy. If there was only one or a few of them, the situation would still be manageable. However, in the middle of the Dark Tide horde, there were tens of thousands of daemons forming themselves into an army of darkness that seemed like an unbreachable black wall.


    Facing that sort of monster horde, the tanks might not be able to charge through the tide of monsters.


    However, Joshua did not show any hesitation. He led the fifty Silver-tier knights charging straight into the horde fearlessly.


    So why did he only choose these fifty Silver-tier knights instead of recruiting more soldiers before coming over here? That was because only Silver-tier knights would be able to keep up with his pace in handling the threats that the Dark Tide brought. Joshua would not need to worry much about his knights while he could focus on slaying the enemies himself.


    Meanwhile, the warrior himself¡­


    Who was he in the first place? He was the previous legendary warrior. He had encountered countless battlefields compared to any normal person could in their entire lives. So there was no one in the vicinity that could match his power!


    Dark Tide? They were like maggots to him!


    Boom!


    The metallic lance was thrown forward at a speed where normal eyes could not see. A few Berserk Daemons were blown away like they were blown up by high-speed cannonballs. Their bodies were torn apart like they were sacks made of cloth. After that, the lance continued on piercing through the other daemons behind those that were torn apart. Instantly, a large disturbance was spread across the horde. In the meantime, there the black monster horde was breached. A hole was presented right in the middle of the horde.


    With Joshua as the leading point, the fifty knights went into a sharp formation like an arrowhead. They were charging into the horde like having a hot knife cutting through butter. They broke through the side of the Dark Tide with ease and cleared a path into the middle of the Dark Tide.


    Instantly, they were surrounded by the daemon horde the moment they went into the middle. Every single direction Joshua and the knights faced was filled with foul breath and the scent of daemons'' blood.


    Daemons from the Dark Tide did not have any tricks up their sleeves. They were only fighting their enemies with numbers. Facing a barrage of enemies that came out of nowhere, the daemons approached swiftly without any fear of dying. They were ready to press against the knights to restrict their movement and space.


    Under the circumstance where they were surrounded by enemies in all directions, no matter how swift the knights were or how ferocious they were attacking their targets, they were all forcefully stopped by the daemons. After losing their speed to move forward, they were shredded to pieces. Especially the daemons right before them, the daemons had those dark purplish dust dispersing out across their entire bodies. It was pretty obvious that they had all entered the first stage of Berserk Mode. Their power was swelling tremendously that they were a couple times much stronger than the regular daemons. They were much more ferocious as well.


    Although the Berserk Daemons looked extremely powerful, regardless of flesh or magic power, both were boosted to the max already. However, by the end of it, they were merely a bunch of puppet beasts without intelligence and wisdom. They only knew how to attack based on their basic instincts¡­


    "Garbage."


    Saying the word with disdain, Joshua activated the hidden power that was resting deep within his body after he made contact with the daemons right in front of him. The red radiating flame was ignited right before his chest. Following the blood flow across his entire body, the red rune pattern that was radiating like fire began to spread across his skin all the way throughout his entire body.


    Even if he was a Gold-tier warrior, Combat Aura should not be simply activated on a whim. There was only limited number of skills one could use in a battle. The same applied to Joshua. Meanwhile, the most suitable skill to be used in this crucial time was...


    [Mastery: Divine Power!]


    There was no room to be surrounded or stopped. He had to annihilate the enemies before him as soon as he could. At the very least, he had to push the enemies to scatter into the surroundings. Riding on the back of his horse, the unstoppable warrior decisively used his Ultimate Skill. After that, he began to whirl his gigantic metallic lance and struck the tip of his lance straight towards the daemon army that was so near him right now.


    The length of the lance was about two meters. It was made of pure metal and was extremely heavy. The initial design of the lance was to fit a Silver-tier warrior or even a barbarian. It was designed to pierce the formation formed from extremely large shields that weighed hundreds of pounds.


    When a Gold-tier warrior could swing it like a normal lance, what kind of effect could it offer then?


    Poom!


    The moment the lance came in contact with the second wave of the Dark Tide, the lance pierced the air and let out an explosive sound. The lance tore through all obstacles right before its tip. Short bursts were heard one after another. Right before Joshua, the weak spots of all daemons were penetrated in that instant. They were blown away backward in the shape of a perfect arc. In the meantime, with a swing of the greatsword in his right hand, he slaughtered the few daemons that attempted to attack him from the back. Flesh and bones splattered across the battlefield. The blood splashed on the ground all around, the stench trailing up to his nose.


    Although there were still countless daemons charging at him, right before Joshua''s absolute power, none of the daemons could make it in front of Joshua. With the warrior as the center point, within the attack range of the greatsword and the long lance, there were no living beings that could actually get near to Joshua at all!


    The warhorse that had dragon''s blood coursing through its veins could not help but let out a miserable neigh. The strong forces which came from the rough movement Joshua did earlier on had strained the backbone of the horse a little too much. The horse was suffering badly. The four limbs of this magnificent and strong horse were beginning to tremble lightly showing that it could no longer sustain the powerful force of its own master. However, the heavy hooves on its legs were still trampling on the blood of the daemons on the ground without slowing down at all.


    "Onward, do not slow down!"


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    Responding to the command of their leader, the Silver-tier knights went into a formation that looked like a moving steel fortress. Their formation had perfectly blocked off the attacks of the daemons that were aimed at them from all directions. After all, the hardest task to clear a path for them to go through the Dark Tide to the city gates had been taken care of by their liege. So they only had to charge and block off their enemies'' attacks. Their job was much easier. Under the speedy charge forward, they had also unleashed their full power. They were using their lances, swords and all other weapons to slaughter the daemons on the spot.


    Joshua and his knights looked so puny among the Dark Tide that was formed from countless waves of daemons. However, they looked like solid rocks that were thrown into the sea. They were sinking deep into the Dark Tide but seemed unstoppable as they kept breaching deeper and deeper into the Dark Tide.


    As they were pushing forward, the red light on Joshua''s body was radiating brighter with every passing moment. The radiance became so bright that it illuminated the entire night sky. Meanwhile, under the influence of their liege, the knights right behind Joshua roared with rage. Then their bodies began to emit different colored auras on each of them.


    Steel tier represented Revelation. Silver tier represented Radiant Spirit, and Gold tier represented Glory. Why did Continental War categorize the power tier by giving them such names?


    Because the radiance unleashed by Silver-tier beings could shine and burn the souls of their enemies. Meanwhile, the radiance unleashed by Gold-tier being symbolized victory!


    The knights that were in the formation of a moving steel fortress earlier on were now under the protection of the radiance of soul and will. This would be the biggest reason why humans could still resist and fend off the Dark Tide. Under the leadership of the Gold-tier warrior who was emotionally agitated, all of the knights'' souls began to resonate. Their strengths combined during a short period of time, becoming indestructible!


    "Uargh!!!"


    The daemons in the surroundings began roaring in anguish the moment they were exposed to the penetrating radiance. They could not help to feel the excruciating pain spreading across their entire body as the radiance burned through their souls. Their souls were much weaker than the souls of the humans. After being corrupted by Chaos, they became as weak as a match compared to a bonfire. Under the circumstance where they were feeling the piercing pain in their souls, the Berserk Daemons in the surroundings were not able to maintain their current form anymore. They could only retreat in panic. After that, they relaxed their muscles and deactivated their berserk mode. Only then they were able to acquire a brief period of time to take a break from the excruciating pain they were feeling since the moment they were exposed to the radiance.


    Wielding their lances in their left hands picking off the enemies before them while swinging their greatswords in their right hands to fend off the enemies that attempted to get them from their sides, the Silver-tier knights made sure that the enemies would not get to their back. With the powerful heavy armor protecting his body¡­ The warrior was basically invincible! In the meantime, the daemons that deactivated their berserk mode had finally remembered what fear was and thus retreated. Some of them were even overwhelmed by fear to the point that they were paralyzed to the ground. They could not even move a muscle on their bodies.


    More surprisingly, some of the daemons did not retreat. Some of them remained where they stood all the while under the blazing radiance of Combat Aura. The retreat of their comrades did not affect them even by a bit.


    Their heads were covered by smooth shells. They looked like insects with strong and powerful limbs. The transparent crystalline materials were bulging out across their entire bodies. Following their movement, these crystalline materials were glittering with blue-green radiance. They seemed like strange creatures that came from another world.


    These bizarre looking daemons were trampling across the ground and charging forward at their enemies in a very swift speed. They ignored the blazing radiance that was scorching the souls of the other daemons like nothing. They were moving in over the countless Berserk Daemons corpses. They revealed their wretched giant teeth as they roared, before heading straight towards Joshua.


    However, everything was pointless. Even though they seemed to be tougher and much stronger than the other daemons, even though they were moving faster than the other daemons to the point that the knights might not be able to see their movement clearly, they would be deemed too slow still right before the warrior in his black armor.


    The silver greatsword flashed across the air. Joshua swung his sword so fast that he did not even bother to look at the monsters to see what happened to them. Wielding his weapon consciously, the monsters were sliced into many pieces by Joshua. The pieces of their bodies dropped onto the ground. After that, they were trampled by the knights that were charging in into piles of minced meat.


    "What kind of clowns are they?"


    After slashing them to bits, Joshua came to his senses and muttered to himself, "They were a little different than the other daemons. They looked very bizarre and strange. However, their appearances seemed very familiar to me¡­"


    Another new wave of Berserk Daemons started their assault. Their souls were not yet scorched by the Combat Aura of the knights, so they had not taste fear just yet. Because of that, the warrior once again put all his attention on wielding his greatsword. The sharp blade of the greatsword cut right through the throats and the limbs of the daemons that were as tough as steel. In the meantime, he pierced his lance forward and picked on the other monsters in his surroundings.


    Suddenly, a blazing heart came across the front of his chest. While he was slaughtering up his enemies across the battlefield, Joshua did not stop at all. He glanced at his chest briefly.


    That was the spot where the Azurite hung. Suddenly, Azurite that looked like a regular stone without any effect started to glow. It looked as if it just received some sacrifice and reacted to it. It began to spin slowly, unleashing some power into the body of the warrior.


    The stamina that was exhausted was suddenly replenishing. Same goes for the warrior''s power. He could feel that his power was slowly restored as well. However, his Combat Aura did not recharge too much. After he charged into the Dark Tide and killed tons of daemons along the way, he seemed to be restored back to his initial state. His power and stamina were once again replenished!


    Meanwhile, Joshua limited his communication to his silver greatsword. At the same time, Ying passed a message over to Joshua through Spirit Sense.


    "Master. The monster that you just slew was an Aragami!"

 Chapter 70 A Warrior’s Creed Is to Run Their Enemies Over Without Hesitation

    In the middle of the blizzard that was getting heavy and heavier, the warhorses were marching forward. The team in front was pushing forward without slowing down at all. Right after they broke through waves of daemons, Joshua and his knights had finally broken through the Dark Tide. They approached closer to the center of the horde.


    The monsters in that part of the Dark Tide had weaker bodies compared to the monsters with tougher hides and brute force. However, these monsters had more powerful magic than the monsters they encountered earlier on. Upon sensing the presence of the knights approaching them, those Berserk Daemons immediately opened their mouths or the other organs to gather energy. Aiming at their enemies, they unleashed waves of magic breath attacks to inflict damage on their enemies.


    However, because they were currently in the north, most of these magic breath attacks were ice or water elemental attacks. There were not much thunder elemental attacks that could not be dodged so easily. Those magic breath attacks were not that fast to begin with, so the knights were able to dodge most of the attacks while riding on their warhorses. Even though they were hit a few times over while they were charging towards the monsters,the knights did not suffer much damage as they were protected by condensed Combat Aura shield and everyone was wearing heavy armor and holding shields.


    "Run them over!"


    Joshua ordered loudly and swung his left hand forward. The gigantic metallic lance suddenly disappeared, followed by a loud explosive sound in the front. An invisible shockwave was caught against the howling wind that was blowing in the opposite direction. Not only did a few magic breath attacks that were shot at Joshua disperse, the Berserk Daemons were penetrated and blown backward. Countless dark purplish liquid with the stench of blood was splattered across the ground and the stains dried and turned into crystalline materials.


    After that, taking the opportunity of the brief moment he got by killing the daemon before him, Joshua finally had time to ask his Divine Armament about what she meant.


    "Ying, what did you say just now?"


    "Master, those monsters that you slew just now¡ªthey were Aragami."


    Within the silver greatsword, Ying was sending a message through Spirit Sense. Her voice sounded agitated, "There''s something wrong with the Dark Tide this time. There''s actually Aragami mixed among the daemons. More surprisingly, the daemons did not attack them!"


    "Those are Aragami?"


    Because he had not stopped slaughtering the daemons and pushed forward ever since he arrived on the battlefield, Joshua could only spare a little of his attention to recall the past and speak with his personal Divine Armament, "It felt like they''re not as strong as I thought they should be. I''ve never seen them before¡­ I''ve no idea what their appearances look like¡­ Furthermore, daemons would usually attack the Aragami."


    "This is just the first form of the Aragami. They seem like infants that were only born less than a month."


    Regarding that sort of question, Ying seemed to be extremely familiar with it. After all, every single detail about the Aragami had been carved into the core of her soul since the beginning. She was using Spirit Sense to speak in a clear voice, "They''ll need one to two years to grow into fully grown Aragami. By then, each of them would at least have the power level of a Silver tier¡­ Meanwhile, the Aragami are intruders from the other world after all. Even the will of the Dark Forest would resist the existence of these monsters. The daemons and the Aragami aren''t on the same side. That''s a truth that is backed up with proof."


    "If that''s the case, it seems really odd then. After looking at the Dark Tide this round, other than the conspiracies of the Corrupted Black Dragon and the Pentashade Dragon, the shadow of Chaos must be somewhere there as well."


    Upon that conclusion, Joshua also understood the strange feeling that came across him all of a sudden¡ªthe description on the Azurite said [The Blood of Chaos, the Source of the Flame]. That was randomly pulled out of nowhere. By killing one Chaos daemon, the Azurite could provide a certain amount of recharge based on the kill.


    So it seems like I can also get a quest reward without having the need to kill a Gold-tier daemon? No, that should be the only objective of the quest. It appears that the effects of the Azurite only applies to the holder. Those thoughts went through his mind. Joshua suddenly understood one thing he thought was unusual; the warrior was confident enough that he was currently the number one in the entire realm of Gold tier. There should not be anyone more powerful than he currently was. However, he would not dare to say that he could single-handedly take on more than a dozen Berserk Daemons or Aragami. That would be insanely challenging even for him. Cast aside the consideration of everything else, stamina exhaustion was more than enough to cripple any powerful beings in the entire world.


    Meanwhile, according to the records, every time the Aragami breached the seals, the heir from a family of generations would enter the dimensional rift to suppress the monsters. So the amount of stress they would feel while engaging the Aragami would be the same with the amount of stress that Joshua and the knights were feeling right now. However, the heir could always succeed by the end of it. Thinking back on it, that must be because of the benefits that the Azurite had to offer. Therefore, Joshua''s ancestors could face so many Aragami all alone killing them one after another even though they were not as powerful as Joshua himself.


    A warrior without a limit to his stamina could get a lot of things done.


    "My liege."


    The heavy breathing came not far from his back. Joshua did not turn his head around as he could tell from the heavy breathing that it was voice of one of the knights from the second formation. "A shrapnel from the explosion has wounded the foreleg of my mount. It seems that it can no longer hold on for long."


    The voice of that knight sounded very nervous. However, he became calm after a brief moment. His voice became firm and confident.


    "I''ll stay right behind you."


    "I know what you mean."


    Without being swayed, the warrior shook his head and said, "With me around, such wound will not matter much at all."


    "None of you are falling behind."


    In order to handle most of the unexpected possibilities, Joshua had come ready equipped with many skills. He was no longer a newbie who had never step foot on a battlefield. His consideration was very thorough.


    Just because the leg of his horse was wounded, that young knight decided to stay behind and die? Pfft! It would not be so easy for that knight to seek a glorious death!


    The knight did not say a thing about it. Upon hearing what his liege had to say, that knight could only continue to ride on his horse charging forward into the heart of the battle. However, just like what he said, the pace of him riding on his horse had slowed down a lot. He had been keeping up with the frontline all the while since the battle started. Having no choice left, he could only switch positions with the other knights so that he could slowly move back to the rear of the formation.


    Meanwhile, Joshua was almost done adjusting his breathing while he was slaughtering the daemons. He was getting ready to use his skill to support the knight who seemed to be wounded. Suddenly, the situation changed.


    Initially, the entire sky was covered by dark clouds. There was an obvious and drastic change right in the middle of the dark sky. The clouds in the sky were being peeled off layer by layer by some sort of force. Then the clouds dispersed. By the end of it, a hole of a concentric circle shape that looked nearly perfect appeared right in the middle of the clouds. The magnificent scene of the sky and the beautiful stars were revealed right beyond the empty hole. The moonlight mixed with the starlight was shining down upon the land.


    "That is¡­"


    That was the essence of Glorious Strength! Gold tier!


    Sensing the nature of the power in the sky, Joshua did not put his attention on the changes in the power later. Instead, he shouted, "Everyone, slow down. Power up on your Combat Aura defense."


    "Brace for impact!"


    Listening to the command of their liege, the knights slowed down on their charging speed. Some of them lifted their shield, placing it in front of them while the others were increasing the intensity of their Combat Aura. Although they could not sense the wave of Glorious Strength, they were not blind either. After all, they were Silver-tier knights who had experienced so many battles involving magic. So they naturally knew what the change in the sky was all about.


    A brief moment later, as expected by Joshua, there was slight trembling right in the middle of the circular hole among those gloomy clouds. The stars were shining brightly, and countless magical powers, guided by a powerful soul, were gathering above the reflections of the stars. They soon turned into white lights and rained down upon the world below them!


    In an instant, a huge explosion and a blinding flash were seen from afar. It felt like a giant meteor crashing down to the ground. Even Joshua and his knights could see and sense the tremors on the ground very clearly. The hot air and impact that came from the source caused the endless wave of the Dark Tide to slow down a little. On the other hand, the knights were only affected a little since they had made preparation to defend themselves earlier on.


    The moment was here!


    "Everyone, the fortress is currently supporting us with everything they''ve got."


    With the intensity of their Combat Aura increased, Joshua gave his command as loud as he could. His voice could be heard thundering throughout the battlefield.


    "We must not let them down¡ª"


    That was the moment where the knights had prepared themselves for. They adjusted their breathing pace accordingly. The red radiance that was initially blazing on only Joshua began to spread and fused with the radiance of the fifty knights. The radiance became so blinding and strong that it lit up the surroundings across the sky.


    The radiance not only shrouded Joshua and the knights but also their warhorses. In fact, the radiance was fused together closer than ever. Because of that, the tremendous Combat Aura of the Gold-tier warrior was exhausted intensely until everyone had the unusual radiance throughout their entire bodies.


    Having to cover fifty knights and their horses as well was a little much¡­ Perhaps not.


    The warrior sighed and revealed a wretched and wild smile on his face. "Listen to my command and charge forward with all you got. Charge!"


    "Yes, my liege!"


    Rallying wildly in the middle of the battlefield, the Ultimate Skill [Mastery: Stampede1] that originated from the centaur warriors blazed on!


    Time seemed to have slowed down. At the moment when Joshua had charged up to his full strength and unleashed the Ultimate Skill, the red radiance that looked like the color of blood began to spread across the entire formation like a large light beam. Translucent airwaves were stirred around intensely. The strong air pressure instantly surged across everyone''s body and shielded around them like a layer of invisible protective barrier.


    Shoof¡ª


    Like a blast of air, or even faster than the speed of winds, the rectangular formation of the knights that were as firm and solid as steel instantly speeded up forward. Their speed had somewhat reached the limit already. They clashed with the front row of the daemons that turned around and charged at them because of the explosion that happened earlier on.


    However, unexpectedly, the impact of the air pressure around the charging knights had already caused havoc across those daemons. The impact of the running horses clashing with the daemons was much more lethal than that¡ªin an instant, blood and bones were flying all over the place. The miserable screeching of the daemons was echoing throughout the surroundings!


    Under the crunching sound of the bones, the daemons that were charging towards Joshua and his knights were crushed over like being run over by a metallic fortress. Their flesh was splattered across the battlefield and their broken bones were crushed further and scattering into the surroundings. Their remaining parts that were scattered into the surroundings were then trampled in the mud. The horde of daemons had just suffered a great loss in numbers.


    The first layer, second, third, fourth¡­ Under the intense impact from the charging strike, the daemons'' countless layers of defense were torn apart easily. The toughness of their bodies was like of paper. They were easily crushed by the impact of the charging strike from Joshua and his knights. In the meantime, the knights in their formation charged forward with the howling wind, making their way straight towards the fortress.


    "Rawgh!!!"


    They had crossed over thousands of meters in just an instant. Other than Joshua, none of the knights could react to the situation. They were just focusing on unleashing their Combat Aura to maintain the red radiance surrounding them. An accident was bound to happen sooner or later. Not long after, not far from the direction where Joshua and the knights were charging towards, a few gigantic shadows emerged and blocked them! They looked as firm as the mountains!


    Among those Berserk Daemons, there were a bear, a wolf, a giant snake and a deer. However, they had one thing in common. Each of them was shrouded by dark purplish mist. Their eyes were glittering bright like the purplish-blue stars in the sky. That was the most obvious trait of one undergoing a ''Dragon''s Berserk''.


    Could that be the pinnacle of the Silver tier after undergoing two Berserk processes?


    "There''s no need to slow down! Charge!"


    Sensing that some of them were slowing down a little because of fear, Joshua shouted out and gave his command again, After that, he revealed a wretched smile on his face and patted his horse''s belly.


    "Black!"


    The black horse which had the blood of a dragon coursing through its veins seemed to have a spiritual connection with Joshua. It seemed to understand what its master meant. Along with countless red lights gushing into its body, it neighed and hissed. After that, the muscles across its entire body began to swell and expand. It seemed that the horse was activating its berserk mode now. Its movement speed became much faster after that.


    So, a Silver tier at its peak¡ª


    The dark red radiance slowly engulfed the blade of the silver greatsword and the metallic lance. They looked like they were blazing in flames reflecting the radiance across them like the complexion of red crystals. In the meantime, Joshua had entered his purest explosive battle mode. He was charging like explosive lava. The muscles across his body expanded and swelled insanely. He looked extremely intimidating and scary at the moment. His aura was unmatchable in the battlefield.


    The daemons that went through Dragon''s Berserk were charging at the warrior in black armor showing not even the slightest fear in them. That would mean those daemons had already completely gone berserk. Those monsters no longer had any emotion called fear. They were swinging their claws, their teeth, their horns and their tails towards their enemies at the same time. They were so worked up to crush the tiny humans before them into piles of meat right now.


    Trash!


    Slash¡ª


    The blade blazing with red radiance flashed across the monsters. The monsters stopped as if time had been frozen. The knights charged forward like there were no obstacles in front of them. They charged out of the daemons that attempted to surround them up. Right after the charged passed the horde, blood oozed out from the throat of the giant bear intensely all of a sudden. Meanwhile, the black body of the giant snake was sliced into four parts where each part was still wiggling on the ground. At the same time, the colossal deer''s head fell off onto the ground as it died on the spot.


    The giant wolf that was approximately three meters tall was the only one left. It was then pierced by the lance that Joshua was holding. Its eyes popped out because of the impact of the strike. It was skewed on the tip of the lance Joshua was holding up towards the air with an intensely stunned expression on its face before it died.


    Not far before them was the spot where the corpses blocked the city gates.


    "My liege! Do we charge on? The wall is just right before us!"


    "Of course!"


    Following the brief conversation, the knights that were engulfed in the red radiance disregarded every single obstacle right before them as they charged on. Under the support of their Combat Aura, they violated the rule of gravity and charged onto the gray wall of the city¡ªvertically!From DOTA 2


    https://dota2.gamepedia.com/Centaur_Warrunner#Stampede

 Chapter 71 Brandon Kaos

    Under normal circumstances, a Silver-tier warrior who trains day and night by strengthening his body and Combat Aura would be able to run vertically along the wall while the fundamental laws of gravity. After all, a Gold-tier warrior could propel himself off the ground and fly. Although the idea of anti-gravity was amazing, in a world filled with magic and Combat Aura, sacred light and bloodlines, walking vertically along the wall was naught but trivial.


    However, the difficulty of defying gravity for one''s self was a whole level lower than the difficulty of defying it whilst mounted, especially when the battlefield is chaotic. There was barely any leeway for anybody to prepare themselves.


    Thud thud thud


    Leading the knights on horseback, Joshua slayed four daemons that were at the pinnacle of Silver-tier and did not feel the slightest hint of fatigue. Instead, he felt refreshed. Endless streams of power gushed out of the Azurite stone, nourishing Joshua endlessly with unending stamina and strength. The sable knight led his band as they charged with great strength and vigor to tear through the formation of daemons impeding their way. They were crushing the daemons against the wall into meat pies. Meanwhile, the guards on the wall were bewildered after witnessing the brutality. Joshua and his knights had finally set foot on the inner walls.


    "Halt!''


    Reining Black to a pause, Joshua remained solitarily on the wall of the fortress. He patted the head of his war horse and infused some gentle force along with his Combat Aura into its body. His intention was to purge Black of its Berserk state as it was currently exhausted. After that, he immediately dismounted Black, and addressed the knights behind him.


    "Alright, get down from your horses. We''ve arrived."


    "Yes¡­"


    It seemed as though they were only able to react to the situation after a brief moment of respite. The knights felt as though they had just been roused from their dreams. They turned back and looked at their count with puzzled faces, their eyes void of emotion. They could not believe what had just transpired.


    That¡­ just then, how did they do it?


    Their heartbeats were insanely fast; those knights did not know where they were at the moment. They could not recall what they should do next; their minds scrambled.


    It was only approximately half an hour from the time they felt the hot blood surging in their chests as they began to charge until the time they arrived at the city wall.


    They actually made it here just like that?! Without going through the city gates, they arrived by running along the wall?!


    The knights had predicted a lot more possibilities on how they would arrive at the fortress. Most of the prediction involved a lot of them dying while they were fighting the daemons; none of them were idiots. None of them thought that they could be heroes. By engaging such a dreadful and powerful army of Berserk Daemons, even if they were to rely on the defenses of the fortress to fend off the daemons, none of them would be confident enough to claim that they could survive this battle. Therefore, a formation with merely fifty knights would be far from sufficient to charge through the Dark Tide. If they did not believe in the insane prowess of their own count, none of them would be bold enough to say that they could survive until the end. They had even imagined how they might die on the battlefield.


    However, at this moment¡­ they lifted their heads towards Joshua, the warrior in black armor who was armed with both his greatsword and his lance. A gigantic daemon wolf was skewered right at the tip of his lance. Even though it was dead, the ferocious aura of the dead wolf was still extremely intimidating. The knights believed that everyone in the vicinity would have been in a tough spot if they were forced to battle the wolf one-on-one.


    However, the four similarly powerful daemons could barely survive long enough to take one or two breaths before getting slaughtered by their count.


    Meanwhile, the knight whose horse was wounded prior to this gazed at Joshua with respect¡­ no, it should be said that he was in admiration of Joshua.


    Under the effect of ''Stampede'', the wounds suffered by his warhorse eased immediately. Even though the wound was not completely healed, the wound did not worsen throughout the charge. The knight himself expected to die and mentally prepared himself. However, it turned out that it was even better than the best outcome he could imagine!


    As for Joshua, he was currently standing solemnly. He adjusted his back to normal. He allowed all his muscles to gradually contract after they rashly swelled up the moment he went all out.


    Although it seemed like the warrior was the one responsible for leading all the knights to the top of the wall safe and sound, Joshua knew better than anyone that he actually borrowed the strength of everyone in order to make that happen. He was merely the person leading them forward. The charging effect of the Combat Aura was able to persist throughout the journey by relying on the collective effort of the knights.


    After all, the warrior was still in the first stage of being a Gold-tier warrior. Even if he was extremely powerful and very experienced in battling, his level of Combat Aura was still not very high.


    Meanwhile, on the wall.


    The defending army of the fortress was so weary that they looked like they could barely hold on for much longer.


    The knights were unable to assess the situation of the battlefield because they were following Joshua''s lead. They were completely unaware that they were akin to an unstoppable tank bulldozing their way through the battlefield. However, the guards were able to monitor their entire progress from the start till the end.


    Not long before that, one of the elven archers noticed the presence of Radcliffe''s reinforcements. It only took Joshua and the knights approximately thirty-five minutes to scale their way to the top of the wall. Most importantly, they only moved in a straight line, directly cutting through the Dark Tide from the hillside all the way to the top of the wall without making any turns at all!


    What the guards and the soldiers saw was that there was a red beam of light projecting towards the wall at lightspeed. They could vaguely count the fifty-or-so people in the red beam. These knights were charging forward like an indestructible metallic fortress. Any daemon that positioned themselves in front of them were crushed into meat pies. Blood spilled and flesh splattered onto the surroundings. Even though there were also giant beasts that were at the pinnacle of Silver-tier, they were massacred in one hit by the Gold-tier warrior one after another as though their existence was worthless.


    Was that the reason why they only sent fifty-plus men to provide support? What sort of monstrous reinforcements were they?!


    While everyone was discussing how unbelievable it was to witness all that, Joshua looked around to inspect the Dark Tide.


    Currently, the army of Berserk Daemons no longer possessed a formidable formation. Initially, one layer of defense would have approximately two thousand daemons in it. Quite a number of defensive layers of the Dark Tide had been disrupted. They became completely chaotic. That was also because the Gold-tier mage had activated her Glorious Strength from within the fortress and rained down stars upon the daemons, taking out at least 3,000 of them.


    Truth be told, if that was the only thing that had occurred, the situation would not have developed as such. However, Joshua and his fifty knights had charged across the monster horde, disrupting them¡­ Now, there were still many of the daemons who assumed that the enemies were still among them. They were focused on tracking and locating their enemies across the battlefield.


    However, these brainless monsters could never imagine that Joshua and his knights had already arrived on top of the wall even if they were given tens of thousands of years to ponder.


    It was time to hold their thoughts and emotions back.


    That Gold-tier mage was the master of the fortress. So where was the countess of the Scarlet family then? His actions were clear as day for all to see on the battlefield. Thus, she could not have overlooked that.


    Just when he was wondering about it, Joshua suddenly felt a strange presence approaching him from the rear.


    That order was extreme. Having the same source as the power he inherited, he could also sense that the two powers were completely unique from each other. He turned his head around and saw a golden-haired swordsman with crimson eyes. The swordsman looked handsome. He wore a brown leather armor and two swords hung by his waist. He walked towards Joshua right now.


    Joshua frowned a little.


    This was a Gold-tier swordsman. It was not that mage he was expecting to see¡­ The more alarming aspect of this rendezvous was the visage of the swordsman.


    "That face, those eyes¡­ and the pattern on those two swords."


    He was muttering all to himself in silence. He felt that the appearance of this swordsman seemed somewhat familiar. "Somehow, I''ve seen his appearance and his clothing in my previous life."


    Meanwhile, Brandon had no idea at all what the warrior in black armor was thinking at the moment. He walked up to Joshua in a very formal manner and greeted Joshua with the most traditional gesture of a nobleman. "Thank you for coming over to aid us, Liege of Moldavia of the Northern Lands, Imperial Count Joshua Radcliffe. As Brandon, the Baron of the Imperial City''s Kaos family, it is my honor to be in your presence."


    Kaos, Brandon¡­ Brandon Kaos?


    Upon hearing that name, Joshua could not respond to Brandon immediately. He was shocked as his memory was jolted. He finally remembered why the man before him looked so familiar.


    This man, these two swords¡ª isn''t this the prominent sword that protected the northern lands in his previous life, the [Sacred Sword of Annihilation], Brandon Kaos?!

 Chapter 72 First Encounter

    As one of the extremely rare Legendary warriors in his previous life, it was to be expected that Joshua would pay extra attention to those of other classes who were on the same level as himself. It did not matter if they were players or NPCs in the game, Joshua would still treat them the same.


    As for the prominent swordsman that protected the northern land in Joshua''s previous life, Brandon Kaos the [Sacred Sword of Annihilation], Joshua would definitely keep track of him as well.


    A powerful individual with a title, Brandon''s name was known throughout the entirety of Continental War. He was renowned for his might, good looks, and gentle attitude. At the very least, he was exceedingly popular in his party.


    However, it was not the time to ponder about the significance of Brandon''s fame. No matter what could occur in the future, at least Joshua needed to resolve this important issue he is faced with.


    "I, Count of Moldavia, Joshua van Radcliffe, have come forth to provide my support."


    Because he was wearing a full set of black heavy armor, Joshua only nodded slightly and made a military gesture at Brandon.


    According to custom, regardless of what they were wearing, the two noblemen should exchange their names and reveal the insignia of their family to each other. Then, they should proceed with small talk before discussing real business. However, both the warrior and Brandon were not people fond of wasting their breath on fatuous intricacies. They did not have that much time to squander.


    Joshua immediately said, "The situation is dire, do you have any¡­"


    Before he could finish his words, Joshua abruptly frowned. All of a sudden, he stopped speaking to Brandon. Instead, he lifted his head and looked into the night sky that was pitch black.


    The Gold-tier swordsman was no ordinary man either. He was not infuriated by Joshua''s sudden reaction as it would normally be inappropriate and rude. He knew. Joshua was willing to travel all the way to Moldova to provide support. That should be enough to prove that Joshua was not a rude and arrogant fanatic. The warrior in black armor should have his own reason for acting in such a way.


    Thus, Brandon looked in the direction Joshua faced. He stared into the night sky that was as empty as the void. A blue radiance flashed before his red eyes.


    The warrior suddenly shook his head. The metallic lance in his hand trembled, and in one swift and powerful stroke, flung an impaled three-meter long giant wolf from his lance. The thrown corpse smashed into the city walls. The unleashing of his red Combat Aura had splattered the flesh and blood of the wolf''s corpse all over the place. A flurry of freezing wind instantly froze and solidified the blood into red crystalline structures.


    "I''ve been wondering all this while. Where is this leader of the daemons that are attacking us?"


    Looking upon the Dark Tide that seemed to embody chaos, Joshua removed his helmet. His visage relaxed, as indicated by his eyebrows. His red eyes were fiery as molten lava. "There shouldn''t be a leader in the Dark Tide. If there were Gold-tier daemons emerging from the outset of battle, even if they could not breach the fortress, they could definitely wear us out. That would be a strategy used to prepare for the next step of their invasion. To add to my hypothesis, I''ve charged into the monster horde and engaged in battle with some Gold-tier daemons. However, the battle was anti-climatic. There was no thrill to it at all."


    "I had not thought that it could be roaming around here."


    "It''s actually here! It''s actually here!"


    The golden-haired swordsman seemed to have noticed something as well. The red and blue in his eyes fused as his sight went beyond the giant bats and flying dragons across the sky. A hint of surprised washed over his eyes. "It has been right above all this while¡­ It has been watching us from above!"


    "That''s right."


    Joshua said lightly, "That''s really arrogant."


    He grinned a little. However, it seemed more like he was smiling. The warrior then raised the lance in his left hand and contracted the muscles across his entire body. The Combat Aura that was surging through his left hand turned from red to dark red. A sense of murderous and intimidating intent began to surge around the metallic lance, refining it into a magical lance that had countless black runic patterns inscribed along the shaft.


    "Let''s deal with it then."


    Boom!


    In a moment''s breath, Joshua directed and launched the lance with all his strength. The propelling of the lance birthed a series of sonic booms that stirred waves of winds across the surroundings. The impact shoved everyone other than Brandon a few steps backward. Even the solid city walls that could withstand the impacts of the daemons'' assaults had cracks emerging on its surface.


    The lance vanished from everyone''s sight in an instant. It penetrated through the atmosphere, rending the heavens asunder in a horrific whistling sound. The air distorted and the surroundings trembled. Right before everybody''s eyes, this lance launched towards the sky like a crimson shooting star!


    "Hiss... roar!"


    Instantly, a miserable roar could be heard echoing across sky. In the middle of the dark sky, a monstrous shadow emerged. Dark purplish dust scattered across the surface of the black shadow in the shape of a dragon. The lance that was surging with a dark red hue had just penetrated the right wing of the dragon.


    Glaring with rage at the warrior in black armor, the black dragon did not hesitate at all. It immediately stretched its mouth open revealing all its fangs. A beam of mystical breath that was as fast as the speed of light projected from its mouth. The magic breath was directed towards where the city wall was!


    *****


    Under the night sky, the black dragon observed a ceremony on the sacrificial ground where it was harvesting souls for its own nefarious purposes.


    It did not matter if it was the death of humans or the death of daemons, the black dragon felt nothing in its heart. Regardless, as long as they belong to world, they could serve as sacrificial offerings for the black dragon to present to ''that existence''. While the lives of humans seem to slightly outweigh that of the daemons, it did not really matter which side had accrued more deaths.


    More and more deaths¡­ More wisps of fire extinguished could bring much more pleasure to the Chaos across the land¡­ bring more pleasure to me...


    The black dragon began to recall that close to the center of the Dark Forest existed a portal emanating absolute darkness. It was opened by the black dragon itself.


    Close to that portal were two descendants that had accepted its ''egg''. By the portal that glittered in mysterious rune inscriptions and the chaotic miasma of the dark Chaos... They were mutated, strengthened beyond limits and one''s imagination.


    Following the slaughter and harvest, the black dragon and its descendants would grow stronger¡­ until the day they could surpass the golden-white Elder Dragon''s strength.


    It would not matter any longer.


    For as long as the two descendants were safe and sound, it would not matter even if all of the daemons perished¡­ By the end of everything, the Berserk Daemons were just like an army of ants, beneath it. They were not of the same species as the black dragon.


    That being said, it would still be better if it could harvest more souls as soon as possible. The black dragon would still need a large number of daemons to aid it in breaching the defense of the fortress. Otherwise, the black dragon could never succeed in achieving its goal solo. It might even meet its maker before that.


    In the past, to prevent that possibility of setting in, the black dragon had lurked in its own lair in hiding. It had never stepped out of its lair since. It only decided to fly out of its lair this one time. However, an unforeseen circumstance occurred¡­


    According to the estimations of the black dragon which had obtained wisdom, by unleashing the full force of the daemons upon the fortress, even if they could not breach the Moldova fortress, they could definitely cause a great deal of damage to the fortress. Many would die. However, in truth, other than sensing a large number of daemons dying on the battlefield all of a sudden, it only managed to harvest the souls and lives of a few humans.


    That was really odd. The dragon could not fathom what had happened in the battle below.


    Thus, it decided to fly over and observe the situation of the battlefield¡­ it must be noted that the dragon had not left its lair for quite some time.


    A layer of dark dust concealed half of its body that was golden in color, as the Chaos magic surged across the dragon and the inky black body of the dragon slowly camouflaged into the pitch black sky. The dragon, then perched on a cliff, alighted towards the battlefield.


    The dragon decided to terminate its flashbacks.


    While it was roaming about in the sky, the black dragon seemed to discover the reason as to why there was a massive number of daemons dying all of a sudden.


    In the battlefield, there was an intense mark of an explosion. The magic wave was still raging about in the vicinity.


    Has that Gold-tier mage gone mad? That seems to be a spell that was activated under the circumstance that the mage was forcing herself beyond her limit! The black dragon also noticed that there were two new Gold-tier combatants on top of the fortress'' wall. Although it could not sense any magical aura from them, the two of them seemed quite powerful just from their appearances. Their bodies and their willpower seemed to be quite intimidating. The dragon could also tell that their Combat Aura should be quite full and abundant as well.


    That should be the reason why the Dark Tide did not prevail in the first place.


    Feeling disgusted, the black dragon could sense the presence of those two humans that were antagonistic towards itself. It was repulsed by its rigid thoughts.


    Suddenly, a chilling sensation washed over the dragon''s entire physique.


    The black dragon could sense that its disguise born of Chaos magic had been compromised.


    Right on top of the wall, that warrior who had a set of black armor on him suddenly turned his head towards him. His eyes were looking at it as if they were staring at a dead corpse.


    Murderous intent¡ªit was violent and cruel. The ferocious murderous intent was aimed directly at the dragon. That sense flooded the dragon, crushing the dragon''s mental spirit. The black dragon could not help but recall the feeling when it was once hunted by its own kind. That golden-white Elder Dragon that traversed half the continent in an attempt to hunt it down was a painful memory that continued to torment the black dragon endlessly.


    Because of that, it hesitated for a split second.


    Thus, it became the sole reason it was hit in the first place.


    With its sudden appearance, the lance traveled at a speed far faster than the time anyone had to react. At that moment, the black dragon did not even have the luxury to think about evading. Its wing was penetrated. The dark red Combat Aura corroded the solid dragon scales and dragon skin, causing black blood to profusely ooze out from the wound.


    "Hiss... roar!"


    Upon letting out an enraged roar, the black dragon knew that it had made a careless mistake. Overwhelmed by its own rage, it immediately gathered the virus scale powder and the Chaos energy that had been accumulated across its entire body. Then, the dragon aimed in the direction of the city wall and launched an attack straight at it!

 Chapter 73 The Story Is Different From What I Know!

    The daemons'' breath attacks would normally be powered up by the magic power within their own bodies, which would be spat out right at their targets along with the special substances in their body parts.


    Fire dragons spat flames. White bears let out frosty breath attacks. The speed of their breath attacks had nothing to do with their own power. It was related to the medium that transmitted their power; dragon breath was powered by the combustion dust that their bodies created. Meanwhile, white bears relied on the freezing liquid within their bodies to create frost breaths.


    The magic power would convert this medium as the material and act as the catalyst to use them as the source of power. At the end of the process, the magic power would turn the combustion dust into fireballs that could melt steel and gold, and turn the frost liquid into frost or ice attacks that could break solid rocks. Naturally, the conversion speed of the dust form would be much faster than the conversion speed of liquid form and crystalline form. Needless to say, the Chaos power and the scale dust on the black dragon were quite similar in nature to begin with.


    As fast as the speed of light, the scale dust that was carrying the virus was instantly converted into pure Chaos energy, turning into a dark beam of light which shot straight at the target.


    The dark and contaminated radiance went across the night sky without making a sound. The passing beam did not stir any wind or waves. It just went straight towards the warrior standing on top of the wall at a speed faster than the speed of lightning.


    The beam of light was greeted with a hand that was lifted earlier on.


    After Joshua threw his lance, he already predicted that the enemy would definitely fight back. So he had made preparations to defend himself earlier on. With his left hand lifted up, his Combat Aura began to surge through his hand. Meanwhile, by wearing the black armor forged from the toughest metal with magic runes crafted on the surface of the armor, Joshua just stood there and took on the light beam that looked as large as half of his size with no intention of evading at all.


    "Get clear¡ª"


    Brandon who was standing right beside him had also noticed the enemy''s attack. He panicked and screamed. However, compared to the speed of the black dragon''s breath attack, he reacted and spoke too slow. He only managed to say a few words before the dark light came across the sky over thousands of meters and landed right on the warrior in black armor.


    Boom!


    Black smoke rose. A pungent scent began to gush into the surroundings. The high temperature and the dark purplish mist instantly shrouded the spot where the breath attack landed on.


    "¡­"


    Gulping, the golden-haired swordsman had no idea what Joshua was thinking. It was rather obvious that the enemy would fight back instantly after being attacked. However, Joshua did not dodge. Even if the defense and resistance of the warrior might be much more powerful than the ability of the swordsman, Joshua should not have been so reckless. After all, that was a magic breath attack of a Gold-tier dragon-type daemon. Although there was no way to differentiate the type, that sort of attack must surely come from the best among the best.


    However, if Joshua was confident enough to take the attack head on, then he should be able to sustain that without suffering much damage.


    Well, the truth was exactly what he thought it would be.


    Drip¡ª


    That was the sound of something dripping onto the ground.


    In the middle of the black smoke, there seemed to be some golden-red substance flowing around.


    The knights that put their heads down to resist the explosion looked towards the shadow in the middle of the thick smoke.


    "This armor would be much more useful if it''s used against a Silver-tier enemy. However, facing a Gold-tier enemy, it seems that the armor is not enough at all."


    The voice of the man was heard, followed by his footsteps. The man walked out of the range covered in smoke.


    The hot wind that was surging around had melted the frost and snow in the surroundings.


    Currently, with the warrior''s left hand as the center point, the horrific high temperature was beginning to spread throughout into the surroundings. The initially black armor had been melted by the dragon''s breath. The melted metal turned into golden-red molten steel form and it was slowly dripping down onto the ground. However, Joshua did not seem to give a damn about it at all.


    The black dragon''s breath managed to breach Joshua''s Combat Aura protection layer and armor, but failed to penetrate Joshua''s skin. Joshua''s Steel Armor Kokyu-ho had really enhanced his defense. Even though the red-hot molten steel dripped on his body, he did not feel the scorching heat at all under the support of his Combat Aura and his Kokyu-ho skill. Instead, the heat felt like warm water from a hot spring.


    At the same time, when Joshua used his hand to stop the dragon breath attack, he managed to grab a small amount of black mist which seemed to be spinning around endlessly, as though trying to break out or disperse. However, under the imprisonment of Joshua''s Combat Aura, it could not do anything.


    The warrior then looked into the sky seeking for the shadow of the black dragon. After that, he furrowed his eyebrows and said, "So it fled after using a puff of its dragon breath?"


    There was nothing in the night sky that looked pitch black. The blurry shadow of the black dragon was no longer there.


    However, the warrior did not appear to be disappointed. He lowered his head and looked at the black mist within his grip. Then he smiled coldly and said, "I''ve blocked your dragon breath attack out front on purpose because I want to acquire this¡­ You''re not getting away now."


    Joshua had already expected that the black dragon would flee. Currently, the Dark Tide had descended into chaos, and the dragon had a wounded wing. So for the black dragon who had most of the advantages and the initiative to strike, it was not the perfect time for the final showdown just yet. So it was perfectly natural that it would retreat now.


    However, even Joshua felt there was something odd about the situation. The most superior being among the Dark Tide, the Corrupted black dragon should not have come forth to the frontline of the battlefield like this. Before the warrior threw his lance, Joshua thought he was aiming at some other Gold-tier daemons. So after he noticed that it was a Corrupted black dragon, the warrior immediately changed his strategy in battle.


    That was really odd. Could it be possible that there was no Gold-tier daemons at all in the entire Dark Tide? After all, during the Dark Tide back in Moldavia, there were still colossal Gold-tier beasts like the mammoth attacking the city.


    "Rawgh¡ª"


    Right in the dark clouds in the far distance, a long roar of a dragon was heard echoing into the surroundings. Meanwhile, following the long dragon roar and the sudden upsurge of the Chaos magic, the daemons below the walls were beginning to regroup. They were slowly falling back into position. Then, they began to retreat.


    The dark purplish mist was evaporating into thin air like how snow evaporates under the intensely hot sunlight. The daemons also returned to the Dark Forest. Those monsters had left behind piles of corpses and blood with bad stench across the land. Meanwhile, the scent of the Chaos magic still remained in the vicinity, spreading around like a disease.


    Whatever the situation was¡ªthe Dark Tide was retreating.


    "I''m sorry. I noticed the enemy earlier on. So I couldn''t finish my words earlier."


    While the Dark Tide was slowly retreating, Joshua turned around and walked back up to the golden-haired swordsman. He greeted Brandon casually, "Now that the Dark Tide is retreating, allow me to repeat. My name is Joshua Radcliffe."


    Reaching out his hand that was still had golden red molten steel dripping down, the warrior asked politely, "May I know what is your name?"


    "My name is Brandon Kaos¡­"


    With a confused face, Brandon looked at Joshua''s hand with mixed feelings. He did not know what to say or what to do at the moment.


    Swordsman was a Class that leaned more towards skills. In term of defense and resistance, that Class would not be able to match the warrior Class which had thick skin and high defense. Even when they were both Gold tier, Brandon did not dare to make contact with the molten steel¡­ What the f*ck! Even regular Gold-tier warriors could not do this without getting burned!


    Brandon swore quietly in his heart. However, he had to maintain public persona. So Brandon clenched his teeth and grabbed Joshua''s hand firmly. "My sincerest gratitude to you, on behalf of Countess of the Scarlet family."


    ¡­ Countess of the Scarlet family? Mr. Sacred Sword, weren''t you the Baron of Imperial City''s Kaos family? So why are you showing me gratitude on behalf of the Countess of Moldova to me then¡­


    Joshua was doubtful but proceeded to shake hands with Brandon anyway, to express his respect towards him. "It''s nothing. For the people of the north, this is my duty as one of the lieges. However, may I asked about the whereabouts of the liege here? May I know where''s your countess, Vale Dani?"


    "My wife¡­ the countess has overstrained herself by using too much battle magic. Her current mental state is weak. So she passed out a while ago. Now she has been sent over to the central tower as we speak. She''ll get to rest for now."


    Without saying anything, the golden-haired swordsman withdrew his hand. Then he quickly put his hand that was about to get burned behind his back. He was trying to use his Combat Aura''s cooldown healing to heal his hand. At the same time, he tried to look solemn. Then he said, "I can represent her in all matters. So if you have any matter to discuss, you can talk to me straight away."


    Wife?


    Joshua was not a dumb man to begin with. Although Brandon only accidentally spilled a word or two about it, Joshua could guess the rest. Especially the word ''wife'', the warrior furrowed his brows the moment he heard the word. After that, Joshua looked at the golden-haired ''Sacred Sword'' with suspicious eyes.


    Brandon Kaos. As the direct descendant of the Legendary Grand Mage Carbala Kaos, even with all the excellent talents ion the arts of magic, Brandon did not choose to become a mage. Instead, he chose to become a Sacred Swordsman. However, his achievement was even higher than the achievement of his ancestors.


    In the previous life, his name as the Imperial Sword had spread across the void and many other worlds. As the Guardian of Order, many Chaos and evil entities would shiver in fear the moment they heard the name [Sacred Sword of Annihilation]. In the middle of the fourth expansion, this ''Sacred Sword'' had led a legendary party to the largest base of daemons in the abyss. With the support of the players, they succeeded in laying waste on the fortress of the base and they even slew the Demonic Baron [Goliath, The Demon Lord of Gluttony]. By doing so, they ended the second invasion war from the void.


    Even among the players, this golden-haired swordsman was quite popular as well. As a true powerful fighter with both strength and looks, there were quite a number of girls from Joshua''s party that would buy merchandise related to Brandon such as action figures and posters that were introduced by the game developers. The girls worshipped and went crazy over their dream guy.


    Of course¡­ even with so many fans around, he did not manage to rid himself of the curse that had been passed down for generations in the family of mages.


    Brandon Kaos, who would be the Sacred Sword in the coming days, was currently a Gold-tier swordsman¡­ He was supposed to be the famous holy bachelor of Continental War!

 Chapter 74 The Dual Blades of Order

    Continental War was game with a very high degree of freedom where players could immerse themselves in completely. There were millions of constant players and hundreds of millions of registered accounts. It could be deemed as one of the largest masterpieces that crossed into a new milestone of a new era.


    As the name suggested, the sword and fire, the blood and steel, and also the endless war was the main theme of the game. Under the light of the blazing sun and the twin moons during the days and nights, players continued to explore and take on adventures across the Mycroft Continent. They were slaughtering monsters in battle and completing quests one after another. Along with the passing days, the history of the game world was slowly moving forward.


    The players could freely join in the progress of the history mode of the game. They could affect the direction where the world was heading in the story. The situation could be turned around as well. With the push of the players and all sorts of things happening around in the game, the story mode of the Continental War could be divided into four stages, or the four expansions.


    In the first expansion, the main theme of the game was the war between different races.


    There were the people of the north and the orcs, the people of the far south and the zergs, the people of the west and the mountaineers, the people of the east and the sea monsters. Regardless of whichever regions or areas they hailed from, the sides that the players chose to side with would have their own opposition race to deal with. Annihilating them or conquering them would be the choices and quests that the players need to complete.


    In the previous life, the kingdoms of humans and elves from the far south had conquered the zergs. A covenant was signed during that incident which was later labeled as one of the historical events known as [The Eternal Vow]. Meanwhile, the Empire in the north had completely crushed the orcs across the northwest flatlands during the historical event called the [Glorious Expedition]. The orcs had been totally annihilated.


    In the second expansion, the main theme was the wars between civilization and nature.


    The Dark Tide from the Dark Forest was considered one of the most frequent and also the most dreadful natural disaster that civilization needed to face. Calming down the Dark Tide, find out the reason why the Dark Tide happened, or completely solve the problem that stagnated the growth of the civilization over the years were the main objectives of this game''s expansion.


    In the previous life, there was no force that could calm the Dark Tide down and find out the truth behind it. Everyone only managed to fend off the Dark Tide until it subsided. Then they would just let the matter drift along with time. Even though that was not considered as a failure, history continued to repeat itself like an endless loop, an existing cancer.


    For the last two expansions, the main theme of each of the respective version would be the wars between the gods and the wars between worlds. Anyway, those events were still far in the future.


    In any case, the tide of those times was replaced and pushed by countless legends and epic historical events. Furthermore, these events naturally required people to participate. Everyone would have the opportunity to become the center of the historical turning point. That being said, they could take the opportunity to become the so-called [Hero].


    Before transmigration, Joshua was participating in the world-class epic historical event [Downfall of the Stars] in the fourth expansion of the game together with his party members. Their goal was to fight off the third invasion of the demon army. If they succeeded, they could then affect the world and reverse the course of history and make them real heroes.


    Unfortunately, because of some people''s betrayal, the warriors got themselves kicked out of the game at an early stage. Even though he did not see the follow-up on the event, however, since that even the captain was assassinated. So it seemed that they had failed in the end. They could not reverse the fate that befell Fort Naya.


    However, the situation was quite different now.


    Joshua had transmigrated into a world that was familiar yet not¡­ After all, this was a world that existed for real.


    Meanwhile, it was still many years from the failure in his other life. So there was still a long time for him to get ready for it.


    Since that was the case, there shouldn''t be anyone that could stop him, even fate. Facing the warrior that was attempting to change it, the fate would no longer be the same.


    Joshua looked at Brandon Kaos that was standing right before him.


    This golden-haired man was undoubtedly one of the most hardcore heroes in the fourth expansion [Continental War, Tens of thousands of worlds and tens of thousands of armies] in the previous life of the ''Continental War''. The warrior had worked together with him in battles before.


    While Brandon was leading the other legendary champions into the abyss of Fort Tear Valley to slaughter the Demonic Baron [Goliath, The Demon Lord of Gluttony] that caused the invasion to happen in the first place, Joshua was leading his own party into the battlefield as one of the human alliance armies to battle against the massive demon army. The main task was to divert the enemies'' attention.


    The two of them did not really meet before. However, from a certain point, the two of them were really familiar with each other.


    Therefore, Joshua was in disbelief about Brandon.


    This bachelor¡­ No, this celibate¡­ when did he have a wife?!


    "Since you can represent the Scarlet family to handle all matters in need of attention, then things should become much more convenient."


    Even though his ingrained impression of Brandon was crushed, Joshua did not ask directly. He continued on with the previous conversation with a calm expression on his face. "My knights have been charging in the battlefield for quite a long time under such weather. Their bodies are exhausted at the moment. They are in urgent need of rest¡­ Although it''s a little rude to make such request, can you provide us a place and some food so that we can rest up?"


    "It''s a must."


    Brandon nodded without any sense of hesitation as he agreed to provide food and shelter for them to rest up. Brandon would never reject such a simple request from the knights that came all the way to support them. He waved his hand and instructed a guard, "Tell the men behind over there to prepare rooms and food¡ªthe best ones there are."


    "Thank you."


    "That''s something I should do. We should be thanking you for coming all the way here, my fellow warriors."


    After showing gratitude towards each another, the golden-haired swordsman looked around before he spoke to Joshua grimly, "Mr. Count, now that the Dark Tide has retreated¡­ if you''re not in a hurry, I would like to discuss something with you in private."


    "No problem."


    Joshua had no reason to refuse. So he accepted and said, "You can tell me now."


    "Then follow me."


    Brandon nodded and turned around immediately. Then he walked towards the entrance to the spiral staircase by the corner of the city wall.


    The warrior followed behind him.


    The guard that was stationed near the stairs initially noticed the approaching of the two Gold-tier powerful beings. He immediately saluted the both of them. Under the signal of the golden-haired swordsman, That guard then nodded nervously and went outside to patrol around. He intended to give the two Gold-tier men some private space.


    "Mr. Brandon, this place is quiet."


    Joshua was not a person who spoke a lot or beat around the bush. After waiting until the guard left, he immediately said, "So no matter what it is, you can now tell me straight away."


    "Nothing¡­"


    After all the time, the swordsman remained silent instead. He furrowed his brows slightly, as though he did not know how to word it properly.


    However, after a brief moment, this golden-haired swordsman with a handsome face shook his head and sighed lightly. "Let''s just forget about it. It''s quite troublesome to explain it from the beginning. However, you should be able to understand when I show you this."


    After they were done with words, Brandon put on a grim expression, gripping the hilts of his two swords tightly. Then he slowly pulled the two swords out.


    Joshua raised his eyebrows a bit. His red eyes were fixed on the waist of the man; he would not be mistaken that the swordsman would attempt to attack him of course. The warrior could see that Brandon was just trying to display his weapons.


    Meanwhile, even if they were really going to battle each another, the warrior had absolute confidence in defeating the Gold-tier swordsman who would become a legendary Sacred Swordsman. He was confident enough to beat that pretty face so badly that the pretty face would cry out the names of his father and mother.


    However, it was not the time to have those odd thoughts. As he was puzzled on why the pretty face was revealing his blades, Joshua''s attention was completely fixed onto the two blades on the waist of the swordsman.


    The two swords that were hanging from the waist of the golden-haired swordsman were not appealing at all. At that moment when both swords were pulled out slowly from their sheaths, with the Combat Aura of the golden-haired swordsman infused into both swords, a radiance shone across the entire spiral stairs along the pathway. Some sort of strange power was surging across the blades of the two swords slow and steady like waves rippling in the air, showing a slight tide of a wave.


    This rippling felt incomparably in order like the rule itself. It was the most severe, but also the most gentle power¡ªjust like the power that was contained in the Azurite, or even exactly the same as it.


    "Origin by fire, birth by steel, wisdom unquenchable, order eternal."


    The golden-haired swordsman voiced aloud. He was wearing a smile on his face while he said, "This is the keepsake of the family, the sharpest among all swords, the ordinal blade. It was also the Sacred Swords that were forged by the third saint of the sage, the [Shrine Keeper''s Dual Blades of Order]¡ªjust like the [The Sealed Guardian''s Azurite] that you possess. It''s a relic, an inheritance, and keepsake left by the sage to fight Chaos."


    "The new Chaos Guardian. It''s such an honor to see you here."

 Chapter 75 Messages from the Past and the Future

    "I see. The honor is mine."


    Upon hearing those words, Joshua instantly understood. The messages in his head were linked. Instantly, he recalled the many messages he received into his head earlier on.


    Brandon Kaos. The Imperial Sword of the previous life, the descendant of the Legendary Grand Mage Carbala Kaos.


    However, at the same time, he was also one of the mage families that sealed the passage and knew about the existence of the Evil Gods. He knew this through the secret letter that his butler left for him.


    The messages from the past and the future, they were mixed together. Instantly, the warrior understood a lot of things.


    I know now. If I did not rush over to support Moldova, then Countess Vale Dani Scarlet would have died fighting the Dark Tide. She had passed out even before I arrived. From that point of view, it was obvious that she would sacrifice herself to defend the fortress. Meanwhile, it is obvious that she is Brandon''s wife that was not known to the world.


    Reaching out his left hand out touching on the radiance of Order, Joshua could feel that Brandon was the same as him from a certain point. The power that he inherited to become the Chaos Guardian and the power that was presented on Brandon''s swords were basically the same. They might even come from the same source.


    Meanwhile, in the future, the power embedded in these swords could even slay the Demon Baron of the Dark Abyss. The scene where it was revealed of its true name was so memorable that it was almost impossible to forget.


    However, Joshua was also putting his thoughts on other matters. As for the reason that the two of them did not hold an official wedding ceremony, it is quite easy to explain¡­ As the descendant of a legendary combatant and a Gold-Tier swordsman that serves for the glory of the Empire, Brandon''s identity and the Scarlet family are a little complicated. After all, both of them are the heirs to their own family and they are both leaders. There would be problems when it comes down to the issue of inheritance among their children. Meanwhile, the Scarlet family and the Kaos family would never merge¡­ Furthermore, they are far away from each another. The two sides would never leave the north and the Imperial City. Since that was the case, marriage has less meaning to these two Gold-tier combatants.


    Setting thoughts upon that, Joshua lifted his head and looked at the Gold-tier swordsman who had already kept his two swords back into their sheaths. Joshua could not help but sigh. He was trying to suppress his sexual urges. He seemed ready to be a bachelor for his entire life. That was probably because Vale Dani had passed on. I can''t believe that he''s such a faithful lover.


    Brandon had no idea that Joshua had labeled him as a faithful lover. He kept his swords back and displayed a solemn expression. "Joshua van Radcliffe, even though you''ve just inherited this power not long ago, but as a comrade that fights against Chaos, I believe that you''ve also sensed the shadows of Chaos that lurk deep within the Dark Forest."


    "Indeed. There''s really a putrid scent within the forest. I''ve even killed some infant-stage Aragami while I was on my way to the fortress."


    Recalling that, the warrior nodded and said, "There''s also condensed Chaos energy on the Corrupted Black Dragon''s scale dust. I am very certain that the Corrupted Black Dragon is completely corrupted by Chaos now. Meanwhile, the Marine Abyssal Dragon and the Pentashade Dragon must have something to do with that kind of corrupted. It must have corrupted the entire Dark Forest across Mount Great Ajax."


    "You actually knew this much?!"


    The Gold-tier swordsman was astonished. He frowned and said lightly, "The Pentashade Dragon is currently communicating with some sort of mysterious existence deep down in the abyss of the deep sea. That''s the latest news that the Empire confirmed recently. Even Count Beirut de Radcliffe would not know about this when he was still around. So where did you get this¡­"


    He looked perplexed.


    "Before the Dark Tide in Moldova happened, my territory experienced the Dark Tide once."


    Joshua reached his left hand into the small pouch that was hanging by his waist. The outer layer of this pouch was coated with a thin layer of metal. It seemed that the layer was formed from the dripping of the molten steel earlier on. However, the pouch was not destroyed even after being exposed to extremely high temperature. Instead, it was coated with a layer of metal.


    Tearing apart the metal layer with one hand, the warrior took out a grain-sized silver bead. Right after the bead was taken out, a sound that indicated the magic power was deactivated was heard along with the flowing air. This silver bead instantly became a silver egg-shaped object. There were some traces of corruption on it.


    The shrinking spells of this world were not regular. It was extremely difficult to perform one. Other than the truly powerful combatants, the others would not even be capable of using storage like this one. However, the people in this world were very skilled in using shrinking spells and the spells to cancel weight of the objects. So it would not matter if they were weapons, heavy armors or other things, most of the people could use shrinking spells and the spells to cancel weight of the objects so that they could just keep the objects into their pockets.


    Joshua revealed the giant white egg to Brandon and said, "Among the monster horde during the siege, there was a Gold-tier mammoth. Its ability to go berserk was far beyond those daemons that were affected by the Corrupted Black Dragon. This egg is the reason why that ability to go berserk that was way beyond out imagination exists."


    Taking the silver giant egg over with a serious face, the golden-haired swordsman was very surprised. He seemed to recognize that thing. "I see¡­ So this is really the Marine Abyssal Spawn! What a condensed scent of Chaos. There''s also the remaining scent of the Corrupted Black Dragon''s power¡­ It seems that the mages of the Empire were right all along. All of the Marine Abyssal Dragons are here in our world because they were fleeing. It seems that the world of the Abyssal Sea must have fallen, just like the land of the sealed!"


    The Abyssal Sea was naturally the home of the Marine Abyssal Dragons. It was a deep-sea world filled with water without any land to begin with. Long even before the ancient time, that world was already linked to the Mycroft Continent. The dragons were coming into this world through that passage. That was one of the outer worlds that was linked to the Mycroft Continent.


    "It''s not necessary that they are running. Some of them must be the believers and messengers of the Chaos. Ever since the Pentashade Dragon accepted many dragon species from this sort of outer world, more strange and bizarre phenomenon seemed to emerge."


    Based on his memories from his previous life, Joshua was trying to match the messages in his head to the current situation. He looked at the civil war between the Pentashade Dragon and the Metal Dragon in a different perspective. "Because the lifespan of a dragon is long and their willpower is extremely strong, so the process of corruption would definitely be longer. However, because of that, if they had truly fallen, they would be corrupted for good. As astral realm dragons that could travel across realms and worlds, they are different from the dragons in our world like the Corrupted Black Dragon. These dragons have the ability to communicate across realms and worlds."


    "That''s right. That extremely dangerous¡­ it''s possible that those dragons are actually communicating with the Evil Gods!"


    Brandon was touching the silver giant egg. He had never been seen so serious in his entire life. He raised his head and looked at the warrior. "My comrade, I hope that you can let me keep this creature of the Abyssal Sea Realm¡­ When the Dark Tide ends, I will need to travel back to the Empire. With this as proof, I can inform the Emperor about the danger that the Pentashade Dragons can unleash upon us. This is about the survival of the human race. It might even involve the survival of our entire world."


    Truthfully, Joshua took out the item because he wanted to pass it to Brandon in the first place. So he agreed without hesitation, "No problem, just take it."


    Looking at the golden-haired swordsman handling the egg cautiously, Joshua could not help but sigh.


    As a player in the other life, although the warrior had built a powerful party, they were still a little far behind from the royals of the Empire and the senate families in term of power. Although the players were considered as part of the people that could affect the direction of the history, they would not be able to understand so much about the entire situation.


    Especially at the current time, in the previous life, it was still the first expansion of the game. In the beginning of the second expansion, the players had not built up a force that could influence the world just yet. They had also not acquired any trustworthy information and messages at that time, Most of them were still focused on building their strength and power level. Because of that, they omitted in that regard.


    However, currently, in the meantime when Joshua received a lot of messages from the future, he also received information about many secrets of the past. After comparing both messages from the past and the future, he could now make more assumptions and predictions that yet to happen in the future.


    It seemed that in his previous life, the God of Might and Justice had acted upon the situation. Not only did the God of Might and Justice aid the Metal Dragon to sanction the Pentashade to the mortal world, the God of Might and Justice had also aided the Church of the Seven Gods in annihilating the Marine Abyssal Dragons. There should also be reasons for the gods attempting to dispel the seeds of Chaos out of this world.


    Upon resting his thoughts here, the warrior could not help to feel a little excited.


    This mother*cking Dark Tide. The water seems deep indeed, however, it is somewhat interesting.


    Well, an opponent that could put up a good fight would be a must forever in this world. It could keep things interesting at the least.


    "Mr. Divine Armament, you don''t have to stay in your weapon state. You can rest now."


    Keeping the creature from the deep sea to aside, Brandon looked at the silver greatsword that Joshua was holding on tightly since he arrived. He spoke out of courtesy just to remind, "I''m also one of the Seal Guardians, so you don''t need to maintain your Divine Armament form."


    "You''re wrong, my friend. This is not a mister, it''s a miss."


    Joshua lifted up the corner of his mouth with amusement. Then he shook his head and said, "But you''re right though¡­ Ying, you can deactivate your Divine Armament mode now."


    "¡­ Yes, Master."


    The silver greatsword rested on the hand of the warrior for a brief moment before it trembled lightly, deactivating her Divine Armament Mode.


    Following the flashing radiance of the magic power, the shadow of the Divine Armament slowly emerged right before the two of them.


    "¡­ Hmph."


    After returning to her human form, the first thing that Ying did was glare fiercely at Brandon and huff with anger. After that, she walked behind Joshua. Her face was emotionless. She did not say anything after that.


    "¡­"


    Baffled by what just happened, the golden-haired swordsman was not an idiot either. He noticed that he was obviously hated. He had no idea why though.


    Could it be because he had mistaken her gender earlier on? No, that should not be it¡­ Most of the Divine Armaments were male. Furthermore, it was impossible to tell their gender by looking at their appearance in their weapon mode. So it made perfect sense that he made a mistake in guessing. Meanwhile, that mistake only happened once. This lady shouldn''t be so mean, right?


    Brandon felt dejected. He did not intend to offend the cute Divine Armament. After all, everyone was part of the force that went up against the Dark Tide. There was no need to be hostile towards anyone on the same side.


    Joshua did not say a word about it. He was looking into his past memories to retrieve as much information and messages as he could with a calm face.


    Meanwhile, Ying remained silent. She seemed to keep quiet because she noticed that her Master did not say anything as well. She just stayed by the side of the warrior. Brandon instantly realized that the spiral stairwells became quiet all of a sudden. Meanwhile, he did not have anything to say as well. Everyone remained quiet.


    Thud thud thud¡ª


    A series of footsteps had broken the awkward silence of the situation.


    "Lord Brandon!"


    Right by the entrance to the stairwell, the voice of a guard echoed in, sounding breathless. "The Countess has woken up!"

 Chapter 76 Loyalty

    The sky faded. The moon was wiped off the sky as dark clouds were beginning to shroud the entire sky. It began to snow again.


    The sky that was torn apart by ''Starfall Break'' was once again covered by layers of clouds under the rush of the howling winds. Light snowflakes were beginning to fall from the sky. At first, no one seemed to notice that. However, after a brief moment, the snow began to get heavier like puffs of dandelions flying all around the air. The snow then turned even heavier like goose feathers floating in the surroundings.


    Moldova was much further to the north then Moldavia was. So half of the time throughout an entire year, the place would be covered in snow and frost.


    Right in the middle of the snow, on top of the wall, the resting knights were waiting for the arrangement for them to take shelter for the days to come. They were waiting for the soldiers on duty to inform them. With their heavy armor dragging them down a little, they removed their helmets and placed their weapons on the ground right beside their warhorses, breathing quietly. Once in a while, voices could be heard.


    "Huh. The shadow that appeared just now, that was our Liege''s head of servant, right?"


    Nearby the spiral stairwell, one of the young knights with good eyesight caught a glimpse of silver hair beside their Count and that golden-haired swordsman while the two of them were walking towards the middle tower.


    The young knight immediately turned his head around and asked his comrades, "I''ve wanted to ask much earlier on actually. Why did our Liege bring his head of servant along? We''ve been rushing all the way right? We didn''t even rest all the while¡­ Meanwhile, that young lady vanished without a trace while we were on our way here. We don''t even know where she went. So how is it possible that she just suddenly reappeared again?"


    "Don''t read too much into it."


    One of the knights who seemed to be very experienced shook his head and said, "Our Liege need not report to you about what he does every time. In other words, it''s pointless even if you knew the answer to your question. Furthermore, do you know anything about the Class called Shadow Guard?"


    "What''s that?"


    "You''d understand just by its name."


    The young knight was filled with curiosity. Meanwhile, the old knight was willing to explain, "Usually, important people would bring along some bodyguards and elites while they are out or into the battlefield to protect themselves. Even when our Liege is extremely powerful, he would still meet some unforeseen danger. However, normal bodyguards would not always be by his side. That is where the Class called shadow guard comes in."


    He explained patiently, "The shadow guards have an ability called ''Shadow Lurker''. They can conceal themselves in the shadows of someone else and follow the targets that they aim to protect. Of course, they could also use their skills to assassinate their targets. However, their power was more to defensive side if they are compared to the same Class type called assassin."


    "According to rumors, the butler of our late old Count was a shadow guard as well. His name was Fang Amos. I heard that this young lady servant should either be the descendant of Mr. Fang or his apprentice. When she vanishes into thin air, she should be in our Liege''s shadow all the while."


    "Maybe¡­"


    "You guys are annoying. What''s there to talk about, huh?"


    Another knight joined the conversation. Then he said, "Regardless of what Class she is, or whether she vanishes or not, we don''t need to care about that as long as our Liege did not say a word about it. Shouldn''t we knights focus our minds on how to slay our enemies?"


    "True to that."


    "Indeed."


    Upon remaining silence for a moment, they agreed and nodded at the same time. The three of them instantly abandoned the thoughts they had on the pointless topic. They shrugged and said, "Anyway, it has nothing to do with us. Let''s just keep our minds on our own roles then."


    The female Divine Armament would not know that she had been labeled as a shadow guard out of the blue by the others. God knows what they were guessing about. However, that would not matter much after all.


    Following the rushing footsteps along the way, the three of them arrived at the middle tower.


    Snow was raining down from the sky. In the middle of the blizzard, the two banners that represented the Scarlet family''s [Golden-lined hexagram with red background] crest were standing right by the entrance to the building. They were fluttering along the direction of the wind quite violently. Because all of the soldiers and available combatants were gathered by the wall of the fortress, there was no guard guarding the entrance of the tower. There were only a few female servants that looked flustered while they were running in and out of the tower in a hurry.


    Meanwhile, there was a beautiful female servant with short silver hair and blue eyes that looked like blue gemstones standing at the entrance to the tower. When she saw Brandon with Joshua and Ying walking from afar, she walked up to them to greet them. Then she spoke to Brandon in a soft voice, "Sir, your wife is in the bedroom right now. However, her condition is not that good¡­ You should go in and see her first."


    "Yes, I''ll go at once!"


    The golden-haired swordsman had a troubled and worried look in his eyes. However, before he was about to move his body, he halted and turned his head towards the warrior and Ying. Then he apologized, "I''m sorry. Now, I need to¡­"


    "You need not say another word."


    Reaching out his hand, Joshua shook his head and stopped Brandon from explaining himself. Then he spoke briefly, "Just go."


    Feeling relieved, Brandon immediately told the silver-haired blue-eyed servant, "Miss Yue, can you escort our two important guests to the guest room? I''ll be right there in a moment."


    "Yes."


    Upon hearing the calm servant agreeing to his request, the golden-haired swordsman immediately turned around and walked into the tower. He strode in a hurry like it was the uttermost emergency he had ever had in his entire life.


    "¡­"


    Such a good man who loved his wife very much.


    Before he even had time to sigh, the silver-haired servant with blue eyes called Yue was already standing right before Joshua and Ying. She lowered her head a little and bowed at them. Then she continued to speak in an impassive tone, "Please follow me, the guest room is just ahead. We''ll arrive there shortly¡­ you can wait for Sir and Madame in the room."


    "Thank you very much."


    Without saying much, the black-haired warrior followed the female servant and the three of them walked into the tower. After passing two sets of stairs, they arrived at a vast room that was well decorated with fancy and comfortable decoratives.


    Cream colored mattresses covered the floor of the room. The warmth of the place came from the burning fireplace in the room. There were quite a number of masterpiece paintings hanging on the four walls of the room. Meanwhile, there were a few chairs that looked very comfortable to sit on them. Under the glimmering light from the chandelier made of crystals and gemstones, a plant in a pot that looked green and healthy was placed right in the middle of a big table across the room. There were also visible green lines across the entire surface of the plant that were radiating with uncertainty. Sometimes, they looked bright and sometimes, they looked dim. It was obvious that the plant was some sort of magical plant.


    "If you have any need, you can just inform the female servants right outside the room."


    Standing before the door of the living room, Yue did not enter. She narrowed her eyes while she smiled. Her attention did not seem to be there. Nonetheless she still spoke politely, "They will do their best to serve the two of you. You''re both our distinguished guests."


    "That''s very kind of you."


    A brief moment after, Joshua realized he was not being very polite. He lowered his head and looked at his half-naked body that withstood the dragon breath attack from the Corrupted Black Dragon earlier on. He requested, "Please provide me a full set of decent clothes then."


    Yue who did not reply just nodded slightly. Then she looked to the female servant beside her and gave her some instructions. After that, the servant turned around and walked towards the spiral stairwell on the high level of the tower.


    With the warrior''s listening capability, he could easily hear the quiet servant increasing her walking speed. She had begun to feel anxious as she started to run.


    "They''re very loyal." Joshua stated casually, while seated on a chair. After that, the warrior turned his head towards Ying who was standing by his side without saying any word all the while. He smiled as well and reached his hand out. Then he patted on the head of the little girl and praised her, "Ying is also very loyal to me. You have performed well today. Many of the bones of the daemons are solid. The lances would not have penetrated them. However, they became so vulnerable right before your blade. They were torn apart like they were made of paper-thin material¡­ Stop standing there like that, come, sit down."


    Upon saying that, the warrior recalled the scenes of the intense battle. He could feel an excited rush through his chest. Then, he could not help but replay the scenes in his head again.


    Upon hearing her master praising her, Ying was naturally very happy. The female silver-haired Divine Armament turned her head to the side and looked at her master. She was looking forward to seeing a smile on her master''s face. However, what she saw was that the warrior in the black armor looking at the crystal chandelier that was hanging from the ceiling of the living room. His eyes looked distant as if he was recalling some interesting moments of the past.

 Chapter 77 The Problem Among Weapons

    Ying listened to Joshua''s words and sat on a chair right beside him.


    Looking at the warrior who had begun recalling the past, the silver-haired girl sighed lightly. She felt vexed because her master suddenly drifted off.


    Because her master always behaved in such a way.


    Perhaps as a newly born Divine Armament, Ying did not yet understand the attitude and habits of her master. However, from observing him ever since she followed him, she knew that Joshua would sometimes space out. She knew that Joshua would suddenly let his mind drift off for unknown reasons while he spoke.


    Meanwhile, the warrior remained as calm and quiet as a statue. No one could have known how crazy he could turn out to be when he was engaged in a battle, blazing like scorching lava.


    The immovable statue and boiling lava. Sometimes, there was no telling that how could these two different images that contrast so much would exist in the same person¡­


    The female Divine Armament did not know the reason, and she did not intend to know as well. Anyway, she had no reason to think so much as long as she just followed her master.


    "I really want to have a battle with him." Suddenly, Joshua spoke and sighed.


    Ying understood instantly. The ''him'' that her Master spoke of must be that Gold-tier swordsman they met earlier on.


    Even though she had vague reasons that made her dislike the swordsman, she had to admit that he was not weak at all. Especially when Brandon was searching in the sky for the hidden Gold-tier daemons with his red and black eyes¡­ Even though Ying did not look him in his eyes, she could still feel like she was seen through as if she could be killed anytime.


    That was the weakness of the eyes that were blessed by the power of Order to see through everything.


    Meanwhile, Joshua continued on muttering to himself.


    "The future Sacred Sword should already be as powerful as he should be in the future even now. After the Dark Tide, if he has time, I would want to have a battle with him. I want to experience the legendary ''Instant Death''¡­


    However, before he could finish his words, he could hear light footsteps approaching from outside the guest room.


    After the door was opened, a lady in a white servant uniform appeared right before the door of the room. She was holding hunter clothes that noble hunters would wear while looking into the room anxiously.


    "S-s-sir, your¡­ your c-clothes are¡­ here¡­"


    The servant was looking at the black-haired warrior on the chair who seemed like he was deep in thought at the moment. Instantly, she could feel that there were all sorts of illusions appeared right before her eyes. She knew better, that this man was the man who led an entire platoon to provide aid to the fortress. She knew that should pay her highest respect to the man sitting before her. However, in her eyes, that man was the most dreadful person, a combination of monstrosities, who was emitting intimidating waves around his surroundings.


    With her hands trembling a little, the servant could not help but gulp before speaking in a trembling voice, "This is Mister Brandon''s clothes that he prepared to go on a hunt during the winter with his wife. They haven''t been worn before¡­"


    "Thank you. You can just place them on the chair over there."


    Interrupting the girl''s trembling voice, the warrior was asking the girl to place the clothes on a chair not far from him.


    Looking at the girl who was intimidated by his eyes to the point that she was about to pass out, Joshua could not help but sigh quietly in his heart.


    Could it be that I''ve obtained a new ability that increases my intimidation aura from the previous battle? Judging from her reaction for seeing me for the first time, it was obvious that this is something as powerful as an Aura of Fear.


    Upon leaving the clothes on the chair, the female servant quickly bowed and left the room on her running feet.


    Speaking of which, that female servant called Yue is not an ordinary person. The others had not seen blood. They should react this way when they first see me. Meanwhile, Yue looked at me like she was treating others as well. She was calm and steady all the while. Judging from the way she treated Brandon, she seems to be more than just an ordinary servant in this place.


    Having those thoughts in his mind, Joshua walked towards the chair and picked up the clothes. The muscles in his body contracted a little. Then he shook his body vaguely and created a vacuum of shockwave across his entire body, clearing off the remaining dust and dried blood on his body. The broken steel armor pieces were swept off his body as well. After that, he put the new clothes on.


    ¡­ they were a little tighter than expected. Brandon''s clothes seemed to be one size smaller than Joshua''s. The warrior made an assumption that he ever attempted to bulge his muscles, the clothes he was wearing would be torn apart.


    There was no news coming from Brandon and the Countess of the Scarlet family yet. However, Joshua was not bothered at all to wait for them for a little while more. After all, he felt quite comfortable right now. So it was not so bad just to take a seat and relax a little.


    After staying and enjoying the calmness of the atmosphere in the room for a little while more, a series of footsteps that sounded not consistent was heard echoing across the hallway of the spiral stairwell. Then the door of the guest room was opened.


    The golden-haired swordsman was helping a woman that looked very vulnerable on her feet with great care.


    She had a long violet hair. Although her face was that of a young girl, the expression in her eyes showed that she was mature. She had a tired expression which she was trying hard to conceal.


    She looked at Joshua who just stood up from the chair he was sitting on. The two of them greeted each another and spoke politely, "Joshua van Radcliffe, the Count of Moldavia, you have my sincerest thanks for coming to our aid to fend off the Dark Tide... your courage and virtue shine like the stars. Please accept the utmost gratitude from me, Vale Dani of the Scarlet family."


    "I came here not just for you. I''m here for other matters."


    Upon shaking his head, Joshua did not speak courteously but instead went straight to the point. "If the Dark Tide is breached, our territory would have been affected as well. I would not have rushed here so quickly in the first place."


    "At least you''re willing to come. No matter you''re here late or early, you''ve proven your sincerity much more than anyone else."


    While the violet-haired mage was speaking, the warrior did a quick scan on her and the golden-haired swordsman. His overwhelming battle instinct instantly started analyzing the status of this Gold-tier mage right before his eyes, and he easily saw through her countless vulnerabilities.


    ¡ª having a distance of 8.71 meters between him and the lady mage, she has no defenses on her. Her spell radiance is dim. She is also not equipped with protective items. Both Brandon and Vale Dani are extremely tired. The delay in their responses and reflexes are 0.31 and 0.91 seconds respectively. Both of them have not taken any precautions against me at all.


    If Joshua decided to ambush them right now, he might stand a chance at surprising them. Perhaps he could take the both of them out for good directly by paying a certain price.


    Brandon was focusing his full attention on Vale Dani. However, because of that, his reflexes would decrease tremendously if he faced a sudden attack. The attacker could attempt to gain an advantage by being the first to attack.


    Although that was merely the analysis of Joshua''s instinct, however, Brandon and Vale Dani could still felt a chill surging through their spines. Even though they were currently in a warm room, they suddenly felt like that they were like standing right in the middle of a snowy area with a temperature of negative 30 degree Celsius. It felt just like they were being stalked by a ferocious beast.


    They naturally noticed that the threat came straight from the warrior right before them. Both of them frowned and looked at Joshua with suspicious eyes.


    "I must apologize."


    All of his thoughts flashed across his mind in one split second. Joshua reacted to the situation immediately. He shook his head and apologized. "Because the status for both of you are not that decent for now. So I''ve consciously had¡­"


    The impulse to attack? The desire to attack? Or was he getting ready to battle?


    Pondering with his wordings in his head, Joshua still felt that he was being inappropriate after thinking about it for a brief moment. So the warrior decided not to say another word about it. He just shook his head.


    "It is alright. Or perhaps it''s a good thing for a warrior like yourself that you have such a strong desire to attack."


    The violet-haired countess coughed after looking at the Gold-tier swordsman. After that, Brandon continued to speak as he shrugged, "Sometimes, I would also feel the urge and desire to battle when I ever meet a worthy opponent. So this is perfectly normal."


    Currently, the fortress was being attacked by the Dark Tide. It would naturally be better if they could have a stronger and much more aggressive person on their side. The strength of this black-haired warrior was extraordinary. Although his appearance was not of a decent person, he did not seem like not a bad person that would simply attack them.


    "Perhaps. But that doesn''t mean I''m allowed to behave in such a way."


    Upon replying, Joshua frowned. He felt like he had been judged.


    Seeing the two of them cuddling each another intimately, Joshua sighed and said, "Regardless of anything, Vale Dani, the fact that you''re well is the greatest news of all. I have to admit. A mage that can unleash a power far beyond the power of me and Brandon, two Gold-tier combatants is really something to admire. However, I''m not a person of many words¡­"


    Instantly, the warrior decided to get straight to the point. "So let''s get straight to the point to make things easier. I''m going over to the premises around the wall to understand the situation about the damage on the wall. I need to know about the morale of the soldiers as well. If there''s nothing else here, I shall leave you two to rest."


    "No, I''ve come here to provide you special information on the Dark Tide¡­ You''re right. There''s no need for small talk in our current situation."


    Roughly understanding Joshua''s meaning, Brandon nodded. As a swordsman, he felt much more comfortable for being treated with straightforward attitude. "However, before that, I think there''s one more thing we need to be clear among ourselves. That will not be just some pointless small talk."


    The warrior who stood aside remained silent. He was expressing that he was listening.


    "Your armor was destroyed by the dragon''s breath attack when you were supporting us¡­"


    Looking at the hunter outfit that was worn tightly on the warrior, the golden-haired swordsman could naturally tell that that set of clothes belonged to him. Then, he remembered when his palm was hurt by the molten steel that dripped across Joshua''s body. He could not help but sigh before speaking, "If you don''t mind, we are willing to provide you a new set of armor. Although it might not fit you perfectly, at least it could provide you with decent defense. It''s definitely not that bad."


    Although normal armor had no use at all when compared to the toughness of his body, having told him that they would compensate the loss Joshua suffered during the battle, was a matter of good manners.


    "Furthermore, if you''re still not equipped with a weapon in hand, I can bestow you a weapon more than just extraordinary, Count Joshua."


    The violet-haired mage spoke right after her husband, suggesting that she would compensate Joshua with something else. With a prideful smile, she added, "The main city of the Scarlet family is right above the Unfrozen River. Our trades might even exceed Wilson family''s in the market. We even have some of the finest legendary weapons in storage. However, there is none in the warehouse of our fortress. Or else, it would not be any problem to provide you one right here right now."


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly, a soft voice was heard coming from the back of Joshua.


    Brandon and Vale Dani only noticed the presence of a small silver-haired girl with green eyes standing right behind Joshua.


    Meanwhile, Ying was staring at the two of them cautiously like they were both evil people. Then she spoke in a soft voice, "New weapon?"

 Chapter 78 A Progressive Transitional Period

    "Master¡­ Are you looking for a new weapon?"


    The voice of the little girl was very soft. The warrior was not even sure if she said anything at all.


    The warrior had a false of sense that the girl was not talking at all. However, Joshua could sense that he was being glared at so intensely, like eyes of a mother cat that was protecting its kittens. The cuff of the clothes he was wearing was tightly grabbed on by a pair of soft hands. She was tugging on the cuffs so tight that the clothes were about to be torn apart. All of his senses were reminding him that what he heard was not just his imagination.


    Stop tugging already. If you keep this up, the clothes are going to get torn apart¡­


    "Don''t you already have a greatsword before this¡­. Why do you need a new one?!"


    This time, the voice of the girl was raised a little. Joshua could not help but sigh a little. Then he turned his head to the side and looked at the female Divine Armament. After that, he said, "Alright, alright I''ve not even said that I want it. Just let go first."


    Upon hearing what her master said, it was natural that Ying would let go of the cuff of the cloth that was made out of orc skin. At that moment, the fiber by the cuff of the cloth made of daemon skin and orc skin had already been torn a little.


    No one would have thought that those soft-looking fair hands actually had the strength to tear the clothes made of daemon skin.


    Joshua shook his head. He knew that any Divine Armament would at least have the power level of a Silver tier. Because Ying looked so small in her size whenever he saw her, he tend to forget that¡­


    Turning his head back to look at Brandon and Vale Dani, the warrior said, "Thank you for your generosity. I shall accept the offer of getting a new set of armor gladly. However, I''m not short on great weapons. After all, a weapon must be easy and smooth to wield in order for anyone to kill their enemies without any problems."


    While Joshua was speaking, Ying was still standing right behind Joshua staring at the countess of the Scarlet family and golden-haired swordsman with non-threatening eyes that reflected slight disdain.


    Violet-haired woman and golden-haired man, I''ll remember you both!


    Meanwhile, standing at the side being stared at with that sort of eyes, Vale Dani did not feel the slightest bit uncomfortable¡ªfor a good reason.


    Although she had no idea why she was hated so much, having a cute girl staring at her like that did not make her feel anything. Who would actually hate a small and cute cat who was trying to protect her own food? Instead of placing her attention on the little girl''s eyes wouldn''t it be much more interesting for her to guess the relationship between the servant and her master? After all, she was quite interested in knowing what relationship Joshua had with this little girl.


    ¡­ Although she had observed them for over half a day, she only saw that these two were like father and daughter. Joshua seemed like a father who was trying to reassure his daughter that seemed unsettled.


    Speaking of which, the violet-haired mage could not help to think about her two little daughters. Her two little daughters were adorable. The elder one was more mature. She would behave like an adult saying that she would become a Countess of the city in the future. She said she wanted to become like her mother, dignified and fearless. Meanwhile, the younger one was naive and romantic. Her natural gift was extraordinary as well¡­ When the two little girls were fighting over a toy and Vale Dani had to separate the two of them apart from each other, the two of them would stare at her like how Ying was currently staring at her now. Their eyes looked exactly the same.


    As for Brandon who was secretly marked by the young girl, he knew Ying''s true identity as a Divine Armament after all. Looking at the scene right before his eyes, he could not help but chuckle. After a brief moment he sighed, realizing why he was disliked by the girl in the first place.


    He never thought that the Divine Armaments would look at the other weapons in such a way¡­ what a wonder. However, how could he not have encountered such a situation before?


    Pondering for a moment, the golden-haired swordsman suddenly realized that even though there were men and women as Divine Armaments in past history, old and young, but most of them appeared as young people in front of everyone. It was not that he had not seen a young female Divine Armament before. It was just because he had never seen a Divine Armament with the appearance of a teenage girl under the age of fifteen.


    "So that''s it then¡­"


    The violet-haired mage responded to Joshua, "To prevent you from getting a set of armor that doesn''t suit you or your taste, we shall provide you access to the armory later. When you find some time later, head over to the armory and pick one that suits you. You don''t have to hold back on that."


    "There''s no need for all the trouble, you can just provide the access to her."


    Shaking his head, the warrior waved his hand and patted the shoulder of the silver-haired girl. Then he turned towards her and said, "Alright, Ying. I''m giving you an assignment. Can you help picking out an armor for me?"


    "Huh?"


    Upon given with such an assignment, Ying could not help but be fazed. However, she then got herself fired up and said, "Yes Master! However, what''s your size?"


    "Hmm. If you''re talking about fitting my body, it would probably require¡­"


    While talking about that, Joshua hesitated for a brief moment¡ªas a complete warrior who excels in all the arts and skills of a warrior, he even knew how to go into Berserk Mode. It had become normal to see his muscles swelling up bursting off the clothes off his body during battles. A set of armor that fits the wearer would require being custom made in order to maintain a perfect compatibility to the wearer when he was in normal mode or in Berserk Mode. Meanwhile, armor that could normally do that was enchanted armor. He was wondering if the armory would have any enchanted armor to begin with.


    After all, this was a fortress. No matter how rich the territory of Moldova turned out to be, it would be impossible for them to keep all sorts of rare and powerful enchanted equipment in a place where basically no one could use them.


    As a Gold-tier swordsman, although Brandon wore leather armor every day, he was still an aristocrat after all. His knowledge and experience on using armor were rich. So, of course, he would know what the warrior was worrying about. So he immediately explained, "You don''t have to worry about whether the armor will fit your body or not. There are fine enchanters and blacksmiths in our fortress. As long as you pick one that is about your size, they can modify and get it done within half a day."


    "Then I shall leave the rest to them."


    After nodded his head, the warrior gave the silver-haired girl a series of numbers and patted her shoulder to encourage her. "Go ahead. I look forward to the completion of the task I just gave you."


    "Yes, Master!"


    The young girl bid everyone farewell and left the guest room. Vale Dani had granted her and Joshua the highest level of access to the fortress. So they could now just walk into most of the places in the fortress.


    After they were done with the trivial matters, it was time to talk about the serious ones. The atmosphere of the entire guest room instantly became grim.


    "Countess, what is the current situation of the fortress?"


    The first one to start asking questions was Joshua. He was currently sitting on the left side of the table. Meanwhile, the others were sitting on the other side of the table facing him. "Do you have any strength left to face the next Dark Tide? Their final assault should just be upon us."


    "The situation is far worse than we can imagine. The main reason is that we''re short on ammunition. As for the other supplies such as rations, winter clothes, and coals are all enough. Meanwhile, there are a large number of mages in my territory. So fixing and restoring the wall should not be a problem for us."


    Vale Dani spoke in a troubled tone. Her face remained pale. Ever since she came into the guest room with the aid of her husband, it was quite obvious that the infliction of the spiritual concussion still remained. "Actually there are still a few remaining. However, we can''t afford to have another long battle. On the next Dark Tide, if there are no Gold-tier daemons among the horde, the fortress should still be able to hold on for a few more hours. If the three of us join forces and fend off against the Dark Tide on the battlefield, guarding the fortress should not be a difficult task."


    "The supplies are an issue too big to be ignored. If our supplies are sufficient, we could rely on the number of the alchemy cannons, enchanted equipment, and arrows to fend of the Dark Tide. Even if there are Gold-tier daemons among the monsters, we can still hold the fortress without losing the wall."

 Chapter 79 Yousre Such an Annoying Woman. Why Shouldnst I Just Charge Out and Kill Them All?

    Brandon was the one talking. The expression on his face seemed much better than when he was worried about Vale Dani. It was much better now. However, he looked deadly serious at the moment, "However, even if that''s the case, we cannot ignore the problems that the soldiers were having. Their stamina and morale have to be taken into consideration though. In previous years, the normal Dark Tide only had approximately 10,000 to 20,000 daemons. Meanwhile, that number of daemons is considered so abundant that they could have covered the land and the sky. Their massive army would seem boundless¡­ However, what we are facing here is all daemons from the entire Dark Forest."


    "These daemons are mainly reindeers, giant wild boars, winter wolves and white frost bear. Meanwhile, the flying daemons are mainly the giant bats from Mount Great Ajax and some frost wyrms¡­ If I''m not wrong, all of them can go into Berserk Mode."


    Speaking up to that point, the golden-haired swordsman spoke in a firm tone. "We are sure that these 200,000 daemons are all infected with the Berserk Virus from the black dragon."


    "Speaking of which, there are 200,000 daemons waiting for me to slaughter them."


    Nodding his head, Joshua thought to himself. After being infected with this kind of strange mutated virus, it''ll be extremely hard to revert to normal again. If we don''t kill them, we will be keeping the source of the plague.


    Meanwhile, the experience of the daemons that went berserk would be much higher than those normal daemons. Truthfully, from the Dark Forest all the way to the fortress of Moldova, the number of monsters that the warrior slaughtered was abundant. So the amount of experience he acquired was tremendous, which made him level up three times.


    Currently, his level was [Level 34 + 5, Gold-Tier Glory]. Joshua could finally acquire his true [Glorious Strength] after one more level. If he could just slay one Gold-tier Chaos Daemon, he could directly level up five times. He could cross over Level 40 into the realm of Intermediate Gold tier.


    Being in the same realm, the true combat power level and level would not truly define a person''s strength. Joshua knew that better than anyone. He was currently in the Lower Gold tier. However, humans or monsters of the same Gold tier might not be able to defeat him. However, those of even higher tier would have higher attributes and stats. They might be able to force Joshua into using more of his skills in the same battle.


    Upon resting his thoughts there, he could not help but frown a little. Then he asked with some doubt in his eyes, "In the previous Dark Tide, there were usually over 10,000 to 20,000 daemons only. There would always be a Gold-tier daemon among them. However, just like what I told Brandon just now, there was only one Gold-tier daemon among the Dark Tide that invaded my territory¡­ So why is there no sign of any daemon of that tier while I was charging towards the Dark Tide that you guarded against?"


    Joshua thought to himself that he could kill one Gold-tier daemon to complete his quest conveniently.


    "At first, there were two Gold-tier daemons. There were at least two, I think."


    As Brandon rushed all the way from the Empire to the fortress after he received news that the Dark Tide was invading the fortress, Vale Dani was the only one with the knowledge to answer that question. In her still weak voice, she explained, "When the Dark Tide was invading the fortress for the first time, those Gold-tier monsters revealed themselves on the battlefield. It was a gigantic Dragon Spider and a Frost Butterfly¡­ The Dragon Spider looks similar to the Sea King, Cancer. It also has a rock solid shell on its body. It also can resist most of the magic attacks just like the dragons. The webs that it spits are not like normal webs. Instead, the webs had become some magical substance. The webs could now work like high-level restraining spells."


    Upon recalling that, her face was stricken with fear. "If I''m not a war mage who could use meteorite attacks that rain down from the entire sky or other skills that could summon stars to fall upon the enemies scorching them all with blazing flames, I''m afraid that one daemon could have taken down the entire fortress all by itself. Because no matter how tall the wall is, it will become pointless to a spider."


    "As for the Frost Butterfly, although the creature itself was not powerful when we were battling it face to face, however, the negative effect of its frost-type magic came at us like blizzards. Without the support from the fortress''s heavy assault force to push them back, there might not have a later to think about. We would have lost."


    Upon saying that, the countess had a perplexed look. "However, those two monsters did not reveal themselves after the first encounter with them¡­ Frankly speaking, if one of them reappears again for the next few waves, I might not have lasted so long for you two to reach the fortress."


    Brandon did not say a word. He just cuddled Vale Dani and comforted her with a few soft words.


    The two of them went lovey-dovey as if they had ignored the others around them.


    Joshua sighed and paused for a moment before asking for more information. "Frost Butterfly is common. They can be deemed as one of the most common frost-type daemon insects. However, it is extremely rare to see a Gold-tier one¡­ On the other hand, the Dragon Spider is a close relative of the Sea Dragons and the Cancers. The only difference is that the Dragon Spider lives on land. So it can''t be deemed as a rare Gold-tier daemon as well¡­ including that black dragon, there should be three Gold-tier monsters."


    "Indeed. If the black dragon had launched their assaults on the fortress at the same time, judging based on the defense of the fortress, things would have gone pretty ugly."


    Brandon had witnessed the breath attack of the black dragon. If it wasn''t for the black-haired Warrior right before him, he could not be sure if he could have survived that attack back there.


    Joshua nodded and said, "That''s right. These creatures are a great threat to all of us. So the next time when they reveal themselves, I shall make them my priority on my to-kill list. That should ease the pressure exerted on the fortress''s defenses."


    ???


    "Hold on, sir. I''m sorry. Did I hear it wrong¡­ What did you just say?"


    The violet-haired mage was expressing her confusion, not believing what she just heard.


    "I said, when the Dark Tide hits the fortress next time, I shall slay the two Gold-tier daemons first. Without the two of them on the battlefield causing havoc, defending the fortress should become much easier."


    Vale Dani was stunned and she dropped her jaw. She did not know what to say. She felt that her thoughts and minds could not sync with the man at all¡ªno, everything about this man was wrong in the first place. The words coming from this Count of the Radcliffe family had been strange from the start! What did he mean by ''there are 200,000 Daemons waiting for me to slaughter them''?! Even if he was given a year to kill that many daemons, he might not even be capable of wiping all of them out! Those were daemons, not ants!


    I told you the news so that you can be more cautious instead of getting yourself killed. That would be a loss to the fortress''s defense force! I only briefly explained the current situation and some information about it to you. I had no intention of asking you to help solve the current problem¡­


    Vale Dani could feel that blood rushing to her head. The young-looking face of hers was unreadable. If there was another Gold-tier priest here with them, they could have formed a small Gold-tier party of four and easily charge into the heart of the Dark Tide, a massive army of at least 200,000 Daemons. They could have easily slain the Gold-tier daemons easy. However, if there was only one of them¡­


    "If we talk about logic, we follow the code and honor of the Count and the aristocrats. The soldiers will be guarding the wall with everything they''ve got, ensuring that there will not be any losses at the rear. Meanwhile, the Gold-tier combatants should lead a small elite party to charge into the middle of the Dark Tide to cut off the head of the Gold-tier daemon. That''s how the way it should be, right?"


    Joshua was not perturbed; it was not enough for him to feel that way. He led a platoon of fifty Silver-tier knights in order to combine the strength of everyone and charge straight into the Dark Tide, clearing their own path towards their destination. Meanwhile, reality had proven that the knights were actually capable of charging through those daemons under Joshua''s leadership.


    "That''s not the problem. You''re right. As lieges, we should lead a party or a platoon to slay any powerful monsters that could pose a threat to the fortress and the city. However, that would require strength. According to the comparison between the strength of a daemon and the strength of a human in the current situation, we should not be capable enough to kill one monster that seemed so powerful right in the middle of the Dark Tide."


    The countess was still attempting to explain. However, right before the eyes of Joshua staring at her, she felt that her words were meaningless. "You can''t just charge into the Dark Tide just like that¡­ That''ll be wasting the firepower of the fortress. It will also be an irresponsible thing to do for anyone¡­"


    Joshua narrowed his eyes and looked at the woman with the thought, You''re such an annoying woman. Why shouldn''t I just charge out and kill them all?. His thought was reflected right on his face. He furrowed his brows and adjusted his tone appropriately. After that, he slowly said, "However, truth to be told, our strength is similar to the strength of the Dark Tide. According to my prediction, the plan could totally work. We do not need to waste out battle power while I can try my best to unleash part of my power on the monsters."


    Well, it was not about whether it could work or not¡­


    "I''m sorry, I''m feeling not well now¡­"


    With a hand resting on her forehead, Vale Dani''s voice shook. "Rest is needed if one wants to recover from the effects of ''Spiritual Concussion''. So allow me to remove myself from this room¡­"


    The violet-haired female mage was looked feeble. She looked into the eyes of Brandon who was standing right beside him. Both of them nodded at the same time. After that, they spoke to the black-haired warrior who was right before them, "Brandon can make any decision on behalf of me¡­ Mr. Radcliffe, if you have anything on your mind, you can just talk to him about it. As long as it meets the criteria reasonably, we will not reject your request¡­ Yue, come here and help me get upstairs."

 Chapter 80 The Azurite

    Right in the center of the sky and earth at the far north of the Mycroft Continent was a mountain where its peak went straight through the clouds. That mountain was just located on the frozen land of the Empire''s border.


    It was spitting hot smoke releasing black mist continuously, expelling endless lava coming from the core of the earth, which looked like golden rivers flowing down the ridge of the mountain. This boiling mountain was the starting point and the center point of everything. Numerous mountains and hills have emerged around the land ever since then. As time passed by, the entire area grew into a vast expanse of mountains, with thousands of years of snow falling on it, covering the dark gray mountains with a layer of silver white snow.


    This mountain was named after the name of the Emperor during that time. Because of its magnificent height, there was the word ''great'' added right in front of the name. Hence, the place was called the [Great Ajax Volcano]. The name of the mountain was [Mount Great Ajax].


    Right next to the golden lava river, the melting water from ice and snow was flowing from the top of the snow-capped peaks of the north. The water then gathers at the bottom of the mountain to form an unfrozen lake. An endless stream of river emerges from it and it kept flowing towards distant lands.


    The flow of the water was the flow of life while the accumulation of water was the gathering of life. The Dark Forest originated from that. That was how the forest began to grow and trees began to plunge their roots into the snowy land. That was when the sign of life began to emerge on the land. The daemons began to breed there¡­ Relying on the warmth of [Magel''s Unfrozen River] and the lava deep beneath the ground on the frozen land that was boundlessly cold, finally, there was an area that was full of life.


    Countless years later, human arrived at the place. They cut down the forest which drove the daemons away, built cities and fortresses, separated territories, and populated the area. They were usingMount Great Ajax as the center point in separating the land into four different territories. That was how the [Four Territories of the North] existed in the first place.


    Currently, at the west side of Mount Great Ajax, the territory of Moldova, Dark Forest fortress.


    Right in the middle of the guest room, Brandon was staring at the man before him.


    Meanwhile, Ying had gone over to the armory to pick a suitable armor for her master. Vale Dani on the other hand had returned to her room to rest. There was no sign of any enemy in the surroundings of the fortress at the moment. This Gold-tier swordsman finally got to observe this mysterious ally of his right before his eyes¡ªthis new generation Chaos Guardian.


    Joshua van Radcliffe. A name that was hard to pronounce. However, the family name was often seen around. This man was also a guardian of Order. Of course, the Kaos family would naturally keep an eye on the same kind in the north. Brandon must have seen Joshua''s name on the list of the future Chaos Guardian. Furthermore, Joshua had been showing himself at banquets held by the aristocrats most of the time. So he had become a person of interest or suspicion among the others.


    After all, this man was rumored to have ridden a horse for seventeen days, got back to the territory and slaughtered everyone on the seat of power for the territory. At the same time right after he crossed into Gold tier, he had slain another Gold-tier warrior. That sounded like a legendary story. The story would not become dull even after years later. Even Brandon was oddly curious¡ªabout Joshua who was very confident in his own strength, who appeared like the God of War. So how powerful could Joshua be then?


    However, when he received news that his lover was facing imminent danger where her territory was invaded by the Dark Tide, the golden-haired swordsman immediately forgot about that. He knew how serious the situation his lover was in. So he immediately departed for Moldova. He was ready to take the countess and leave the fortress. Unfortunately, before he could do that, the violet-haired mage had already made up her mind to stay there to fight. Even if the fortress ran out of ammunition and all supplies, she would not leave her territory in ruins. Helpless, Brandon could not just abandon her. He also did not get a chance to knock her out and take her away from the fortress¡­ He was basically ready to die together with Vale Dani.


    Without supplies and ammunition, without morale and stamina, naturally, without any reinforcement, they were in despair. He truly overestimated his own capability and resolution then.


    Just as he was chiding himself, a red radiance suddenly appeared far from the fortress.


    As the smoke rose, following the drifting of the red light, with a warrior in black armor as the leader of the platoon followed by a small number of knights, the platoon went over the mountains and hills just to get to the battlefield. The swordsman could see the insignia of two hands bearing swords right on a black flag with gold linings. That was the flag of the Radcliffe family; the flag of the Count of Moldavia.


    Reinforcements?


    However, the number was too small¡­


    Upon shaking his head, Brandon''s glimmer of hope that was ignited deep in his heart was instantly extinguished again. He sighed heavily.


    However, he was wondering if the warrior in black armor was Joshua, whom he knew quite a lot about from the rumors? That man actually led such a small number of knights over to provide support. There was no telling that either it was reckless or brave, inconsiderate or confident.


    Is he really as strong as rumored?


    Just when doubts began to emerge in his mind, the reality had responded to his doubts and questions.


    Yes, he is.


    The Dark Tide from afar was being breached layer by layer by the knights that were underestimated by the people. They were charging and ramming through the daemon horde, leaving blood raining down upon the ground. The air was instantly filled with bloody scent. Even with Vale Dani''s Glorious Strength [Starfall Break] wiping out part of the Dark Tide, Joshua and his small platoon could still maintain their speed and impact while they were charging through the Dark Tide towards the fortress. They were just overwhelmingly powerful at some point.


    It was unbelievable. It was an act of invincibility. They could no longer be deemed as a normal army in this world. Instead, they seemed like the came from¡­


    There was no word to describe their strength. Brandon took a deep breath.


    There was no doubt that all of the credit should go to the warrior who was leading right at the front of the entire platoon. After all, he was both the collision and cohesion point of the entire platoon while they were charging forward ramming through anything that stands in their way.


    Their movements seemed reckless. In truth, however, they had unleashed all of their strength to their fullest potential. They had not wasted a single sense of power while they were attacking forward breaching the horde, killing the daemons as easily as eating and drinking. Even though Joshua was just a Lower Gold Tier, he had done the one thing that most of the Upper Gold-Tier combatants could not do. If this man could not be deemed as a powerful being, then there should not be anyone in the world who could be deemed as a powerful being.


    A man with such skills and power would definitely not be reckless and inconsiderate. A man like this would not need to consider too much because he was confident enough with his own strength.


    "It seems that you have perfectly inherited the power of Order of the Radcliffe family."


    Upon sighing, Brandon broke the awkward silence that took place because of Ying and Vale Dani leaving the room. Then he smiled. "Speaking of which, I have not thanked you for saving Dani''s life."


    "Why did you say so?"


    Because the clothes were too tight, Joshua felt a little uncomfortable in them. He raised his eyebrows a little and spoke with a puzzled expression, "If you''re talking about my support for your cause, I think that''s a must. You don''t have to thank me. Furthermore, the duchess herself had already thanked me just now."


    "No. If you haven''t come here while she had to face the Dark Tide that brought despair upon us, Dani would have used magic potion to suppress the ''Spirit Concussion'' that made her so weak now regardless of minding the condition of her body. She would have forcefully used more ultimate grade magic¡­ I know her well, I know what she would have done. So I have to show my gratitude to you for coming here. Because of you, I didn''t lose her."


    Upon shaking his head, Brandon sighed a little and said, "I know you have many questions to ask. The late count passed away a little too early. Because of that, you cannot complete the inheritance¡­ I can ease your doubts by answering your questions. So just go ahead."


    "If that''s the case, I''ll just fire away."


    Joshua liked the golden-haired swordsman for being straightforward. Furthermore, without the countess around, he could just simply ask anything he wanted to know. Joshua remained silent for a brief moment before he started speaking again, "Where did the Azurite come from in the first place? Why did my family accept the fate of becoming Chaos Guardians? What is the nature of the Aragami? So what''s behind the dimensional passage¡­"


    "Stop!"


    Interrupting Joshua''s barrage of questions, Brandon smiled bitterly and said, "You''ll have to ask them one at a time. How''d I answer if you don''t give me the time to explain?"


    "Then let''s start with the Azurite."


    Joshua roughly knew about the other matters. However, the only mysterious legendary origin item that he had zero knowledge about would be this Azurite.


    Meanwhile, the golden-haired swordsman remained silent as he was reorganizing the information in his mind. Then he started explaining, his face giving off a strange expression,"It seems that the late count didn''t tell you anything before he passed on¡­ To be frank, the Azurite came from nowhere. It has been in the hands of your family in the first place. It has been deemed as proof of the Inheritance Keepsake and the insignia of your family."

 Chapter 81 Cut the Crap, Lets Figh

    Was it in the hands of my family right from the start?


    Joshua was doubtful at first when he heard this information. The Azurite was in the Radcliffe family''s possession right from the start? Then, how do you explain the legacy of the Chaos Guardian which only began 400 years ago?


    Although Joshua had tons of questions to ask, he believed that Brandon would explain to him clearly. Thus, he kept silent and listened carefully.


    Brandon did not fool around as he recalled something and spoke, "Your ancestors were the same as my clan. There was a glorious period where your ancestors were knights of the empire for generations. However, your ancestors still did not own a territory back then. If it isn''t that your family produces a Gold-tier warrior for each generation, the names of your family would probably long forgotten, devoured by time."


    "Despite having an era of prosperity, there will still come a time where the name of the Radcliffe family will be slowly forgotten. Until the fateful event where the Ancient Dragons triggered the Great Ajax volcano to erupt, the flames and blaze magic caused a disruption in space. This event has caused a temporary malfunction of all teleportation portals between the Empire and Lost Sea."


    This event was known to Joshua as it was written down on the secret letter given by the old butler.


    The golden-haired warrior continued to speak, "The king of the era had gathered 200 scouts towards the Great Ajax volcano to determine the existence of the Ancient Dragon¡ªBlazing Black Dragon Alatreon. The group was a Gold-tier army, with Perfect Silver-tier elemental mages being the weakest link in the group. This group of warriors were known to be undefeatable during their era. Even if they were to be attacked by a group of a 100,000, they could easily deal with such threats. Your ancestor was one of the leader for the group. "


    What happened afterwards was quite predictable. The nearest teleportation portal could only deliver items without life forms. It did not have the capability to send humans directly to the spot. The scouting group then traveled by foot all the way to the northern lands. Their effort had made a path directly towards the volcano. They were able to discover that the Ancient Dragon was no longer in the vicinity and proceeded to settle the issue that was brought forth around the volcano.


    At the end of it, they had discovered a dimensional path towards the other world and met with the Aragami invasion.


    The creatures that brought forth by the Aragami were not vulnerable to magic or combat aura. These monsters were only susceptible towards physical attacks. At first, the scouting team had a huge challenge in terms of dealing with the onslaught. After swapping out their existing equipment, finally, they were able to deal with this monsters easily. Four brave warriors were even successful in invading the borders of the dimensional rift and created havoc within, leaving only dust and destruction in their world.


    "The evolution of the Azurite began at that point."


    Brandon''s felt very respectful towards these warriors as he continued speaking, "As the joint forces were destroying the group of Aragami, the Radcliffe''s protective charm, the Azurite suddenly morphed into the shape of a stone and burst into flames. It was then raised into the skies and released a green radiance, the source of Order."


    "The Azurite utilizes the remains of the Aragami as a fuel to burn up itself and releases a strong radiance towards the whole area. The chaos aura around the vicinity vanquished in an instant. The Aragami feared the light and tried to escape from it. Those which did not make it in time were destroyed without any traces left behind.


    "... So that''s how my ancestors inherited the will of the Chaos Guardian?"


    Joshua frowned and said, "The Blood of Chaos, the Source of the Flame. So that''s what it meant."


    "That''s right. Chaos was the fuel for the Initial Flame of order and brilliance. The Azurite was a part of the legend, a treasure that was extracted by the Sages from the abyss, thus it has similarities to the Initial Flame."


    Brandon explained all the information he knew about the Azurite, in addition to some of the information which Joshua only knew after being verified by the system. "After the Starfall timeline, the new Seven Gods of Humanity had toppled the initial beliefs of the human race. However, they had still left behind the legend of the Sages. Within the records of current human race, the story of Sages and Holy Light were even earlier than the origin of the seven gods. This fact itself had proven that the information about the Sages according to the legends are mostly true."


    "Based on my assumption, the inheritance of the Chaos Guardian were long lost within the history. At a certain point in time, it had landed in the hands of your ancestors. The Mycroft Continent had not face the invasion from the Aragami for a long time, thus the inheritance does not have a chance to awaken. Due to that fact, the Radcliffe family who had known about the legend might have kept this inheritance for themselves."


    Brandon finished most of his explanation. Finally, he stopped for a moment and drank some water. He looked at Joshua who was in his own thoughts and begin speaking, "Look, most of the questions you''ve asked have been answered. If all the event were to be explained in a sequence, it is easier to understand the whole picture rather than having to understand the history part by part."


    The ancestors of Radcliffe had inherited the Azurite, yet they did not know the way to utilize the treasure. Up until 400 years ago when they started disrupting the Aragami''s invasion, then only the existing of the enemy blood, the Aragami triggered the Azurite to recognize the enemy of Order, thus only allowing the Radcliffe to gain the inheritance from it.


    "That is correct indeed."


    Joshua nodded as most of the complication had been solved, then he thanked Brandon and said, "However, the legend of the Sages and the Azurite is too long. There is a lot of details that we are still unable to link to the stuff that is happening currently. What I am most concerned right now is the information regarding the edge of the dimensional rift. Is this place a nest of unlimited Aragami only?"


    "The information from the legend is not useless. At first, we thought that all the legend were stories about a part of the happenings in the past. But we were wrong, it wasn''t that simple."


    Brandon shook his head in denial, stood up and grab himself another glass of water. After pausing a moment and drank some water, he continued speaking, "In fact, when the Azurite radiated throughout the world and disintegrated the bodies of the Aragami, four of our ancestors had noticed that a strong force from the outer world was heading towards their direction. They decided to retreat back to their original world immediately. On their way back, they accidentally found a stone table and took it back with them as well. Later on, my ancestor, the legendary mage Carbala Kaos, led all the magicians from the Empire to seal off all the passageway to the dimension rift."


    "Due to the fact that there will be a large amount of Aragami attacking the seal once in a while, no one dared to reopen the seal after that. To solve this issue, your ancestors had manufactured Divine Armaments to gain strength and could easily defeat an Aragami of the same rank as the warrior. The Empire''s leader also tried to search around for artifact left by the Sages to fend of the Aragami invasion. My Dual Blades of Order and the White Jade Book that existed before was found it such a way."


    Joshua was still unable to understand the whole case and asked, "All these equipment require to kill a lot of chaos beast as a sacrifice to display their power, just like how the Azurite works. Based on the analysis, these equipment were made before the Starfall timeline; it is probably somewhere between the 300 years of slump during the Glorious Era. The weird part is that we could not cross over the rift with Order powered equipment. However, we cannot defeat the Aragami without these weapons. Unsealing the pathway would pose too much of a risk to this world. We can''t really take the risk just because we are curious about the other side."


    "These are indeed the issues on hand. Just imagine that one of those parasite-type Aragami invades our world, and one had managed to slip through us, this could cause havoc. We can''t take actions that could endanger mankind due to our own curiosity," said the Warrior.


    "That is correct. Being invaded by dimension demon twice, we can no longer predict how chaotic the other world is," replied Brandon.


    Joshua again furrowed his eyebrows. With a serious expression, he said, "Then our current status is very complicated. The Corrupted Black Dragon was infected with chaos energy in some unknown lands and is now heading directly towards the northern dimension rift. This could only mean that the northern dimension seal was not the only entrance for the dimension demon to enter. They had other methods on hand to create havoc... Luckily for us, we have ways to deal with it."


    "What solution?" asked the golden-haired swordsman who was in distress.


    "Isn''t it obvious?"


    Joshua shook his head and looked directly on the wall. His current vision passed straight out of the wall, toward the snowy lands far away and landed on the chaotic dragon.


    "Just slay it. Then, every issue that has been bothering us can be solved."

 Chapter 82 The View from Behind

    What sort of confidence does this warrior have in the first place, to be able to pull off such a statement?


    After listening to Joshua''s plan, Brandon was stunned by his ambitious action. A Gold-tier warrior against a Chaos Corrupted Black Dragon? That sounds more like a suicide mission. Ordinary Gold-tier teams would not take up that task. Joshua is just a single warrior of his own, where does that confidence come from?


    The surprising part comes later as when Brandon thought about it, Joshua''s plan was not wrong in the first place.


    No matter how they plan, or how many plots were hidden behind the agenda, to stop this beast tide, they had to kill this black dragon. Screw the dragon! Infected or not, they had to confront each other at the end of the day.


    If that''s the whole case, was there even any necessity to further think about what plots were behind the scene in the first place? Grab your sword and slay the beast!


    Brandon shook his head while feeling absolutely flabbergasted by the whole train of thought. He also felt that Vale Dani''s thinking and logic were quite different, and was unable to adapt to it. Still, he does not feel too bad about it.


    Such upfront plan, a plan which only needs to end the life of the monster. It was a great attitude requirement for a successor of the family which was tasked to fend off Chaos. As a protector, they had to be brave enough to face the battle against the daemons and Chaos.


    The brave would only be rewarded with victory, and the weak ones could only wait for their demise.


    As a matter of fact, Joshua was able to give such a statement all due to his confidence in his own strength.


    When compared to his ancestor, Joshua''s capability far exceeds expectation. It could only be said that he was way more outstanding as compared to the past. The Joshua of the past was like a small little kitten, which had transformed into a fierce tiger out of a sudden. There was no trace of the innocence that he had back then.


    Being the descendant of the legendary mage, Brandon had a high affinity with magic. He could easily identify the elements and magic energy movement around him. This ability helped him to identify the elements around the warrior in front of him.


    Precisely due to his current ability, he could easily identify the movement of the elements around Joshua. As soon as they get close to Joshua, this particles will stagnate and stop moving. This scene was so weird as if the combat aura from Joshua had actually rejected and suppressed all the movement of the elements around him.


    Ordinary magic attacks could not hit directly on his body. As the attack gets close to him, it''ll get blocked by an invisible barrier. Even if the attack were to hit, it would not cause a lot of problem for Joshua. Recalling the event of the dragon''s breath, such high-level elemental attack was inconceivable in a battlefield, however, Joshua was still easily dealt with it. That breath was just giving a hot bath for Joshua only. Even under the condition where his armor was melted away, it will still not done any harm towards his physical body.


    Having such a strength, this black haired warrior could easily slay any daemons which were the same rank as he was. That was even under the circumstances which he did not perform any high-rank skills.


    Not only that, being the guardian against Chaos, the protector against foreign invasion, Brandon himself was considered the most talented among his family members within a hundred years. However, he was unable to completely control over the power of Order within his body. The Dual Blades of Order which had been bestowed upon him was still unable to unleash its full potential. He would have to damage the Chaos Daemons to actually increase his weapon''s killing potential. This pair blades had no real threat in an ordinary battle.


    However, this golden-haired warrior saw the new inheritor for the Chaos Guardian which was no longer than half a month had an invisible form of power surrounding his body. It was as if the power of Order had turned into an aura which buffed up Joshua''s body.


    Although this condition will only bring in a bit of benefit for the user to go against Chaos beings, Brandon still felt shocked as his talent was easily surpassed by others.


    "Okay, I think I get most of the idea about the situation now."


    Joshua slapped the table lightly and stood up. With ease, he spoke to the lad who was still sitting, "I''ll go and observe the situation around the walls. If I had more time, I would also patrol the Dark Forest. If there is any out of the norm stuff, I''ll inform you all immediately."


    As he finished his last sentence, Joshua smile and finished his line, "After this Dark Tide, we will have a match if there''s a chance."


    "My pleasure."


    Brandon agreed without any hesitation.


    Even if his opponent was strong and astonishing, Brandon still had the urge to fight. The blood within him boiled in crave of battle. The golden-haired swordsman said, "Looking forward for that day to come."


    Joshua nodded his head and turned around. Then, he headed towards the entrance and left.


    The golden-haired swordsman stared at the back of this young man.


    Brandon was claimed to be the top talent of the Kaos family within the hundred years. He had very high chance of achieving Legendary tier. The reason that he could choose to become a swordsman rather than a magician within his family without any objectives was not without reason.


    This main reason was that his eyes had the capability to look at the ''beginning'' and the ''end'' of living beings. He had activated this paired of magical eyes as he had pulled himself back to life from a sudden death.


    Due to his battle instinct, Brandon decided to unleash his magical eyes when he saw the defenseless back of Joshua.


    A green glow emerged within his eyes, slowly swirling around. The original red iris merged with the green glow, forming a violet color. (Note: Mystic Eyes of Death Perception)


    At that instance, the view in front of him turns into a scene of a shattered mirror. Numerous amount of cracks covered everything items around. Brandon felt that, if he were to unleash his dual blades and cut according to the cracks shown, he could easily destroy or kill that particular existence. Even the hardest crystal would be destroyed by his blade.


    Precisely because he had such capability, he was brave enough to travel alone to Moldavia. Facing of the onslaught of 200000 mad beast tide, he still had the confidence to bring Vale Dani away to safety. His only fear previously was the safety of this countess. He was not concerned about his own safety at all.


    However, right now¡­


    There''s nothing.


    Looking at the back of Joshua, Brandon noticed that he could not see any cracks or lines. This outcome had caused an a Brandon to feel tense, which he had not felt that for many years.


    "There was not even a single crack¡­"


    Brandon''s violet eyes looked all over Joshua''s body and had yet to find a crack. He could only see this small vague gaps quickly moved around Joshua body. These vulnerabilities would suddenly disappear and reappear on other parts of the body.


    There was no significant weakness shown at any point in time on Joshua''s body. There was actually a person who was capable to achieve such terrifying capability. It was unbelievable.


    Joshua had long noticed that he was being observed by some weird technique. However, Joshua didn''t really care too much about it and allow Brandon to look at whatever he was trying to find out.


    Joshua had complete confidence in his own strength and physics. Even if he were to expose himself right in front of his enemy, the other one could hardly see through the weakness of his defense. This is the confidence that Joshua had as a legendary warrior.


    "He really has reached the pinnacle of a warrior."


    Brandon praised Joshua''s after a few seconds later.


    Without any words, Joshua waved his hand to the back and left the room.

 Chapter 83 The Gloomy Fortress

    Starfall Year 831, 17th of December. Evening. Dark Forest fortress in Moldova. On a snowy night.


    The weather did not provide any form of mercy for the poor soldiers who had just finished a tough battle. The snow and cold wind blew onto the alleys and between the towers and layers and layers of thick snow.


    The gloomy sky had created a heavy atmosphere for the soldiers to live in. Now, there was nobody left walking along the stony path. There were only broken weapons and damaged armor scattered on the side of the road. Their masters were probably dead by now or maybe a few lucky ones who had still managed to survive. Needless to say, a catastrophic occurrence had just happened there.


    There stood a young lady with silver hair, walking down the path with green eyes glancing at her surroundings. There were no emotions that could be seen from those pair of eyes.


    Her steps were light, yet filled with the energy of a young person. She was wearing her white uniform, paired with long trousers and a silver colored leather boots. A pair of gloves closely keeping her hand warm. Between her sleeves and her gloves, you can see a white slender hand hiding beneath them. It was certainly unfitting for such a beautiful lady to stroll on this land.


    However, Ying thought otherwise. She believed that she was meant for this place.


    Looking at the surroundings, all the houses and the towers, the Divine Armament could taste the scent of battle lingering in the place. Within the aftermath of a battle, she glanced towards the weapons that were no longer capable of being wielded again, sitting by the side of the road. Her gaze turned soft and gentle, as if she were able to communicate with these weapons which were on their last breath. However, she never stood there for long and continue progressing forward.


    The silver leather boots collided with the frozen stone path, releasing a ''ting'' as she moved forward. The noise was then carried by the wind and transmitted across the land.


    "What a miserable place."


    Ying sighed and said, "Facing the same Dark Tide at the fortress, this place has an even worse outlook as compared to Master''s territory¡­"


    When Moldavia was at its critical moment, Joshua made it in time to slay the Gold-tier daemon. If that''s not the case, the wall would probably fall due to the fierce attack of the daemon. The outcome of that battle could have gone terribly wrong and would have cost thousands of lives.


    It was a good thing that Joshua made it on time and dispelled all the problems caused by the daemon. The liege of this land could not achieve the same result due to his lack of capability, as a result, the sorry state of the territory was what''s left behind.


    When she thought for a while, she felt that it was reasonable to have such a different result between the two territories. After all, how can she compare her master to an ordinary person?


    Ying finally reached the center of the fortress; she could finally felt the presence of humans from within. There were knights patrolling while wearing their battered armor, moving from an area to another. One could see that their faces were all covered with dust and dirt, there was even signs fatigue, yet these knights still strengthened their will and continued moving forward.


    The places that they patrolled were mostly empty residences and shops. There were only a few houses which you could see signs of fires burning and smoke was traversing upwards as if it was contaminating the white sky.


    The surrounding was like an empty city.


    Facing the onslaught of 200000 Berserk Daemons, the damages caused by this Dark Tide could not be considered too bad as compared to other places. However, people who had gotten injured and tired due to the attack could be spotted all over the place. This agenda had caused quite a lot of people to be anxious and had given numerous sleepless night for the people. Despite all these difficulties, soldiers were still holding themselves together and faced the problems ahead. It was definitely not an easy task.


    The soldiers held dearly onto the responsibility; their own pride and orders to boost their spirit to continue performing for their lord. It was their will that prevented them from collapsing and lay wasted on the snowy land.


    Within the center of the alleyway, these soldiers had put their focus onto Ying. Those who didn''t know about the existence of Ying were shocked due to the fact that a girl who was energetic and attractive was walking within this dead zone. However, they did not take any malicious actions against her. In fact, they advised her, "Young girl, this zone is off-limits for civilians. Don''t simply wander around at night. It is dangerous. Go home to your mom and dad, don''t let them be worried about you."


    "The weather is too cold, there''s no reason for you to wander around."


    There were even some soldiers that made a little joke about her appearance. "Come on, she ain''t gonna be facing danger. Look at her clothes, hair, and skin. They were all as white as snow. Nobody could even notice her if they did not pay attention."


    "You''re right, she''s all white indeed."


    Everybody laughed at the jokes that were made. The tension that the soldiers felt was eased up a little by the joke. As for Ying, her thoughts were simple. There wasn''t even any danger in this place anymore! Little that she knew that all the soldiers were only advising her to go home early. Of course, teasing her was another objective.


    This silver-haired girl was not pleased by their teasing. As the soldiers left the vicinity, Ying mumbled disgruntledly, "I''m no little girl here. Master is probably twenty one or twenty three... Somewhere around there¡­ Yup, I''m actually twenty one myself!"


    Her explanation was a little bit too late for soldiers had already left the place and weren''t able to hear a single word.


    As Ying wandered a little further, she had reached near the center warehouse of the fortress. Well, this was the place where all the resource within the fortress were gathered. There were around twenty to thirty soldiers guarding the area. These people here were dressed in chainmail with a helmet. They were all holding onto their broadsword and shield while patrolling.


    Although not all the daemons would group together and identify resources owned by human to attack, there were still some clever daemons that would know how to attack the important resource for the human. These soldiers would not take the chance to allow these daemons to attack what''s important to them, thus they would not easily let their guard down. The soldiers here had a way better condition as compared to the previous group. Although some fatigue could still be seen on their faces, at least they seemed to have sufficient sleep.


    At first, the guardians of the warehouse would try to stop the young lady coming before them. It was fortunate that the current leader of the guards had received an information about Ying. Thus, this leader had confirmed that Ying had the rights to pass. This man with an unbearable face, as if he had not slept for days, led Ying into the warehouse.


    As the leader of the group, he rarely had the chance to sleep.


    "... It is such a waste. Although our warehouse does not lack armor and weapons, we are lacking tremendous human resources."


    This leader here could only lament about this issue. "Ordinary civilians do not have the strength to wear such heavy armor. The armor we had might not even be suitable for some of the soldier as it might hinder their movements. Now, we are really lacking in terms of chainmail and wooden bucklers. If these heavy armor were able to help the reinforcements, you may take them away with you. We do not really need them here."


    He was not really trying to save any money for his lord, in fact, what he was doing now was for the sake of Moldova. Having extra fifty Silver-tier knights during a beast tide might not be much. However, stationing fifty Silver-tier warriors within the fortress wall would ensure that the defense within a few hundred meters of the vicinity would be secured. The Scarlet family was not lacking in money after all.


    To be frank, if the fortress was not built from a small stone hill in the first place, the scale of the fortress would be too big. These fifty Silver-tier knights would have been a very crucial part of the forces to defend the fortress. Having too wide of a place to defend against invasion would cause the relevance of these knights to diminish. It would be very hard to defend as there were too many places that could be invaded.


    "The knights would have their own armor. I came just to collect for my master."


    After explaining her reason, Ying asked a few questions about the things that she never saw before as she surveyed the warehouse. This fatigued man here had tried his best to explain them to her.


    When they have reached the second level of the warehouse, both of them went into silence. In the center of the second floor, they saw white lights illuminating all the equipment, whether it was armor or swords. The equipment shone brilliantly under the radiance given out from the lamps.


    "Well, which type of armor does the Liege of Moldavia prefer? Tell me his measurements. I might be able to pick a suitable one for him.


    He noticed that Ying hesitated, as she was not able to make a decision. The leader of the warehouse immediately responded confidently, "I am very familiar with all the equipment here. You could say that there is no one more familiar with all the stuff here than me in Moldova."


    "If that''s the case, then I shall leave it to your recommendation."


    Making a decision on the choice of armor had been too much of a hassle for Ying. So, she decided to leave the choice for the chief of the warehouse. With a smile, he quickly brought forward the armor which was deemed suitable for Joshua.


    Using the shrinking and weightless skill to scale down the size of the armor, the chief then put it into a small box and gave it to the silver-haired girl.


    "Thank you very much."


    "It is my pleasure."


    The middle-aged man shook his head then replied, "Without the help of that brave young man that day, leading his troop to halt the advancement of the beast horde, we would have faced our demise today."


    He then sighed and continued, "Well, at least we could rest after all these troubles. Blessings to you and your liege."


    "Umm¡­"


    Ying took the box and left the city center after bidding farewell to the chief. This young silver-haired girl then continued her own journey within the cold night wind and silent road, walking towards the direction of the Dark Forest fortress.


    That was where her master was at.

 Chapter 84 Pure and Simple Comba

    Along the pitch black corridor, climbing the spiral stairs, Ying approached the castle wall.


    It was different when battling with the monsters during daylight. The castle wall stood silently, faint echoes of footsteps from patrolling soldiers could be heard, the white snow covering the rocks was slowly melting. One of the patrolling soldiers with a torch saw a glimpse of a young girl with silver hair in the snow. He rubbed his eyes and looked again but there was nothing there; he started to think that he must be seeing illusions due to fatigue.


    Ying focused on the pact''s resonance. After awhile, she found her master.


    The last light has completely died out, the heavy snow covering the fortress under the pitch black sky, the dark-haired warrior stood at the castle wall, eye gazing at the distant white mountain terrain and black forest.


    At first, Ying thought of greeting Joshua happily and telling him that she has brought him the armor, but after seeing him gazing at the scene, the silver-haired girl slowly closed in, holding her breath while approaching him.


    The eyes that revealed his desires.


    What does Master desire?


    This question had been in her heart ever since she was drawn out of the blade-sealing chamber.


    Slaying enemies, retrieve back the lands, from Moldavia to the fortress, driving back the monstrous invaders, then defeating the monsters at Moldova, holding down the fort, through endless battle and slaughter, many have paid their gratitude and praise for his arrival; they placed their admiration and trust in him.


    For a warrior, what more could one ever desire more? Has he not achieved the highest accomplishments in his life?


    It was useless to take a wild guess; any doubts will be cleared with questions. Ying slowly approached Joshua and stood beside him.


    "Master¡­ What are you thinking about now?" she asked.


    "What is it that is keeping you awake, sitting here on top of the lone fortress in darkness feeling the chilling breeze and looking at the distant mountains?"


    "Ying, you''re back."


    Joshua was aware that the silver-haired girl was approaching him, but continued staying still and did not answer the girl''s question.


    The snow was heavier than ever, along with the howling wind blowing relentlessly; both of them stayed on top of the castle wall silently.


    The time felt extremely long, the snow had long covered the shoes, as it started to freeze and Ying thought that she will not be getting the answers. As she was preparing to accompany her master doze off, she heard her master answering her unexpectedly.


    "I guess it is the eagerness to fight."


    The voice came from Joshua, while still gazing at the snow as white as feathers covering his body and continued to say, "It may also be desire."


    Upon getting the answer, the girl felt confused and asked, "But why? Master, you are not like me, that exists as a weapon..."


    "My desire to battle is to hope that you use me more as I can fulfill my purpose and responsibility, this is what I exist for, but you are a human."


    The girl recalled those broken weapons at the fortress, exhausted soldiers, those homeless people who have lost their home and those armor stained with blood and residue of steel.


    Although it may not be appropriate for a weapon to voice out these thoughts, to be away from home for thousands of miles is to build a better life, it should not be due to the desire for battle as it was against the law of nature.


    Ying did not say the last phrase aloud but since she has said it out there is no use to say further.


    Joshua sat there silently and did not answer her doubts. Raising his head, the snow on his head fall off. He looked at the sky and the clouds but the moonlight had long gone, but his eyes gazed through the clouds and looked straight at the starlight. After a while, he mumbled, "Human nature differs from others."


    Covered in the snow, his cloak must be frozen. Joshua slowly turned around and look into her eyes and said with seriousness in his face, "Ying, not everyone is born to enjoy peace and love, there are some who are born to fight and slaughter."


    "Without people like this to fight, without people like me, how do we protect this world and create peace?"


    This time Ying was the one stayed silent frowning, thinking about what her master said, but this type of problem seems to be a bit hard for her to understand.


    The dark haired warrior stood on the castle wall and looking from where he stood, there were crawl marks of daemons everywhere; he can still smell faint blood in the breeze, the smell of explosions had long seeped deep into the castle wall.


    Joshua recalled the memory before he traveled through time when he was asked by the girl.


    In his previous life, he was born to an old and normal dojo; his mother passed away while he was still young. His father as the head of the dojo raised him up with the harshest way ever without showing love towards him.


    As the next heir of the dojo, Joshua learned all knowledge about fighting, to be an ultimate killing machine, that was all he needed.


    Continuously training his body, storing up strength and then learning how to control strength, learn how to stack up power, there were countless ones, whether it was killing or infiltration, or art of riding a horse or to learn how to use all types of weapons, he learned all the skills from the dojo.


    Although all the training was harsh, to Joshua it is all unusually fun and interesting, it is as he was born for it. After a period of time, his father had taught him all the techniques but he was still not satisfied.


    To be able to know better about human body, weak points, and blind spots, Joshua asked his father to get a medical professional to teach him all about anatomy, to understand what a battle was, using the most advanced knowledge of science, how to defeat a person quickly and even kill an enemy.


    Due to his unusual passion for battle, he was eager to learn all related knowledge; he trained relentlessly day and night, until the year he turned seventeen years old when he defeated his father and take up the seat for the master of the dojo. It could be seen that his strict father smiled after he was defeated as his son surpassed him.


    To Joshua, a battle was elegant as it is humanity''s big assembly which comprised of everything, no matter what it is, feelings, determination, dreams, future, knowledge, skills, strength, and soul as everything is united as one.


    In order to implement one''s thoughts and determination, humans would fight, betting everything on the line to determine who the best is.


    Yet, to Joshua at the time, everything he learned until then had become meaningless, for that was already the Age of Great Unity, and the original Age of Martial Arts and the Age of War had ceased, never again to be had. Humanity entered the bright golden era of peace, needing neither fight nor labor, having the ability to realize their dreams and obtain whatever they want...


    To humans, it was the happiest time.


    But to Joshua it was meaningless.

 Chapter 85 A Huge Snowstorm

    At this moment, the silver-haired girl felt a strong rush of memories from the pact in her mind.


    There are infinite minuscule fragments of memories flowing into the memory core of the Divine Armament.


    "You were born in the wrong time."


    There was once a person from a distant time who told him this.


    In the memory from a long time ago which was forgotten, there was an ancient yet simple dojo and in it was a middle-aged man. The old man''s eyes were only half open, as if that was the furthest he could open them. The man breathed heavily and his eyes were filled with astonishment looking at his son who defeated him that was standing in front of him.


    "You have surpassed me in every way."


    The man took a deep long sigh as he slowly got back on his feet. The man was a veteran warrior who had triumphed in countless battles, however, upon seeing his son who defeated him, he felt impressed and yet pity as he added, "What a pity, although you have learnt all the martial arts and become the strongest under the heaven, it is useless in the world we are living in now."


    It was not a time of chaos, and fighting was useless in this world¡­


    The eyes of the middle-aged man could be seen filled with compassion.


    "You are a starved wolf among the herd of sheep, what you crave for is meat filled with blood but all you can have is green grass and lying on the plain field. No matter how hard you find, there will be no one who is even comparable to you in fighting in this world."


    The youth stood there silently looking hard at both his fists while he gripped and loosened them. He seemed to be unaffected by what his father had told him. In the bottom of his heart, he had a tiny doubt on whether what his father told him is true or not.


    All he ever desired was to fight to his heart''s content; the desire to fight by putting one''s life on the line. Unfortunately for him, it will not happen again, no matter whether in the Dojo from distant times or the battle that had just ended. The compassion within his soul would never be lit again.


    This is a harmonious world, a world without any disputes where all races stood as one, there is no need for the warrior to exist.


    The memory fragments slowly faded away into the distant sky, the flying dragon flying on top of the mountain inhaling the frost, the howling of the beasts can be heard along with the breeze echoed past them to a faraway place.


    When the cold breeze passed through Joshua, he suddenly smiled and stood by the edge of the fortress wall. He looked at the mountain clusters and the sky, it seems as though he can see through the obstacles and see all the Daemons that were lurking in the shadows and darkness.


    Joshua reached out his hand, a red flame burning on his palm and the Combat Aura gave out a bright light. It slowly turned into a darker color and became dark red, it shone throughout his face.


    The flame seemed to be held back, the dark red blaze unable to darken its color furthermore, it stayed like that and ceased to move no matter how vigorously it lit up.


    "The killing intent which showed out that does not have a target will only be like that."


    As he mumbled with slight regret but there is confidence and hope, "Nevertheless, when the next battle starts it will be my glory."


    This was a real world.


    There is no doubt this was real; the heartbeat from his heart or the thin ice underneath his feet or the passion in the warrior''s blood or even the enemies'' flesh and blood. They were data in the game, not beautiful posters; their very existence of the above mentioned was real, no matter in the distant past or the current times.


    In this world, everything was real regardless of the battle; killing or even dying together with Combat Aura, the concept was same with the non-stop flow of the stream.


    The triumphant dark-haired warrior would rest in peace here.


    The glorious strength which laid deep in the soul was the combination of determination and passion which was released together to the fullest. It cannot be defined by a mere game or could it be deciphered by the system. In order to become a legendary warrior, one had to work hard and earn through his both hands.


    Joshua was a drifter of time and not a good person in heart; he did not have any feelings for the world that he was currently in no matter what ill fate may befall this world. He only cared deeply for the safety for those he cared about. The calamity consisted of endless waves of strong enemies. Just like at Ares Fortress invaded by creatures from the abyss like countless worms, this was an opportunity for battle.


    As long as the killing urge was released, then the battle could be continued, it was all that matters.


    "Ying, the hour is late let''s head back," said Joshua without caring that the silver-haired girl was confused with his words while patting her head.


    "Yes Master," said the girl.


    The confused girl hadn''t had the slightest clue about what her master said, thought and even with the memory synchronization, she was unable to see things clearly. She vaguely understood what her master meant and felt that her questions were answered as she nodded with some doubts and followed him on his back.


    Although, she did not get answers to the questions there was one thing which is clear to her.


    "My master Joshua yearns for battle, thus he needs me, which is enough."


    Feeling satisfied that she was needed, she smiled as she followed her master while leaving the castle wall. It is not a matter of feeling nor loyalty, just like a warrior is destined to fight, a weapon solely belonging to its master.


    The snowfall continued as they walked away.


    Somewhere along the direction where Joshua had gazed upon, behind the cluster mountain, deep in the forest, there laid a huge dragon which had half of its body black and gold color resting on top of a gray cliff, licking its wounds.


    There was a red-black halo circling the steel spear which pierced the wound, the wound which should have been healed is still flowing with blood and draining its energy.


    "Arghhh¡­"


    The soaring rage filled the forest and the black dragon''s body emitted chaotic magic. Purplish black mist shot up the sky, spreading throughout the forest. Countless Berserk Daemons breathed in this energy; they were relieved as their evolved body had special needs. Their bodies then created a crystal-like exoskeleton around their bodies, containing unknown energy.


    In the middle of the Black Forest, a bright light was emitted; a chaotic and foul mist came gushing out of a black dimensional rift.


    On top of a hill, there was a huge amount of energy from other dimensions coming to this world through the dimensional passage. There were many crustacean bug-like creatures with crystalized shells coming out of the dimensional passage and they lingered around the area while their numbers kept increasing.


    In the chilly black mist, an invisible wing could be seen vaguely as both wings flapped in the sky; there were strange lines carved on the wings with shining ice blue magic light. As the blue light shone, the snow seemed to be heavier and the wind was stronger in a ten-mile radius. The air flow also change its direction due to the wings and is heading towards Moldova Fortress.


    Buzzzz...


    The buzzing sound caused by the icy blue wings split the cloud in half as an enormous half transparent butterfly as huge as a castle emerged through the dimensional rift.


    The snowfall was getting heavier and heavier.

 Chapter 86 Chaos Dimensional Rif

    Starfall Year 831, 18th of December.


    According to local traditions, November was known as the month of Frost-Fall, December was known as the month of Snow-Drift and January was known as the month of Ice-Grip. The three months were called White Winter.


    At that time of the year, it snowed the heaviest throughout the world; even the south of the Empire would also have snowflakes as big as feathers. Not to mention, the ever-snowing north of the Empire.


    However, the snow that fell on Moldova Fortress was heavier than usual.


    The gloomy dark clouds were gathering and stretched as far as the sky on top of the grayish city. The ash had been frozen to snow and as they fell they were not small flakes but like big clouds falling from the sky.


    The allocated snowfall like a waterfall came down from the sky and was quickly piling up the ground and the snow-driving wind blew through all the alleys of Moldova Fortress.


    In that weather, even the strong Steel-tier soldiers were unable to move normally; regular civilians would have an even rougher time. There were only a handful of people who could still manage to move; they were Joshua''s knights and the Silver-Tier patrols stationed at the fortress.


    "If the Dark Tide happens at this time and the daemon attacks the fortress, I don''t think we can hold it off."


    One of the Silver-tier patrols brushed off the frost from his hood and said, "We have to fight in this cursed weather with our vision blurred while we barely see anything in a five-meter range. How are we supposed to fight like this?"


    "If you feel uneasy, so would the daemons."


    "We are made of flesh and blood, don''t think that they are any different from us... Curse this weather, the snowflakes got in my mouth again, pfft," murmured another Silver-tier patrol.


    These complaints can be heard from every corner of the city, cursing this ill weather. As northerners, they had faced many unexpected snowfall but they had never faced a blizzard before. Despite facing this harsh weather, they patiently waited for the storm to pass.


    "The snow will pass soon, let''s wait patiently."


    Somewhere in the heart of the fortress, in one of the many houses, an ordinary middle-aged man threw in some firewood to make the fire bigger. "Eight years ago the snow was heavier than today''s snow and it stopped after half a day. Do not worry it will stop soon enough," said the man to comfort his anxious wife.


    As the man said, everyone thought that this type of blizzard would not last long.


    However, what they thought was far more different than what it was to come.


    Starfall Year 831, 20th of December.


    The blizzard had no signs of ceasing as it continued getting heavier as each day went by.


    The streets in the fortress have were filled with snow up to knee-length and as it continued to snow, it was pointless to clear it off. In some of the narrow lanes, piles of snow had reached the same height with the roof. It was pointless to ask the mages to use magic and transfer the snow pile elsewhere. It was unwise to discard the snow outside of the fortress wall as it would serve as a foothold for the daemons.


    Starfall Year 831, 21th of December, dawn.


    The ferocious blizzard showed signs of slowing down but was still heavy. On the scale of 1 to 10 of the rate of snowfall, regular days was level 1. It was 10 for the past few days but was now 8.


    Countess Vale Dani in her mage robe was pacing up and down in her study room and would walk to the windows feeling anxious.


    She was a Gold-tier mage who had the foresight that allowed her to see as far as ten meters in the snow. Not to mention common folk who could only look two meters in the snow, they could be considered blind compared to the mage.


    "Dani, don''t be so anxious, you have recovered your spirit and are even stronger than before. Moreover, the merchant group from the capital has arrived at the fortress yesterday. Although the ammunition replenished is far from enough but it is sufficient to defend the fortress for a few rounds."


    "In this weather, even the wyrms are unable to fly off, not to mention the giant bats. Even if the Daemons attack in this weather, they will only be slaughtered by you, me, and Joshua; the perfect Gold-tier trio. It is not even a problem if a Gold-tier daemon appears," said Brandon as he sat on the stiff armchair, looking through some of the pages from a goatskin book, with his usual appearance of leather mail, dual blades on the waist and his extraordinary confidence.


    "Brandon, you know this is not what I fear."


    She shook her head hard worriedly as she sighed and said, "When the supply reached here yesterday, it should have been a joyous moment but there was no sign of happiness. At that moment, I felt that something was not right and now it seems my hunch is correct."


    "What do you mean by something is not right?"


    Brandon closed the book and frowned putting it on the table. He stood up and went the mage''s side. "If there were something wrong, why you didn''t tell me sooner?"


    "You all have low magic sensing capability."


    Vale Dani squinted her eyes as she pointed at the golden-haired swordsman and the empty space and sighed while saying, "The reason that I did not tell you is I''m afraid that I may be overthinking. There is disruptive magic in the air in this snow. At first, it wasn''t obvious but as the snow got heavier, the amount of disruptive magic rose and it started to affect people''s mind and spirit."


    "Now that I think of it, it seems that the uneasy feeling has come true. I have been affected unconsciously."


    This was the effect of Chaos power.


    Brandon immediately understood the nature of the strange Chaos power. There is without a doubt, the snow had brought in disruptive Chaos power which caused the people to feel anxious.


    I am still unable to fully grasp the power of the Sacred Guardian''s Dual Blades of Order. I am still weak as the only person I can protect is myself.


    The image of Joshua''s power of Order wrapped around him which cast a ten-meter radius giant halo that can ward off the effect of Chaos power.


    The swordsman sighed as he thought of the grand image and he wrap himself around the mage and used his inner aura to clear off the effect. The mage instantly felt that something was lifted off from her and she felt refreshed and her thoughts became sharper.


    "I never thought that you have some skills, anyway thanks for your help. Hmm, the Dragon Caravan can still continue to send supplies for now. However, seeing the scale of this weather, we might be buried alive soon if we don''t do something."


    Feeling much refreshed, the countess recalled about the shadow that looked like a giant butterfly. She gazed out the window as she said, "This indirect manipulation of the weather is without a doubt caused by that giant butterfly. That Gold-tier daemon had finally made a move; I thought it had been eaten by the Dragon Spider since we have lost track of him a while ago."


    The countess turned around and looked at Brandon as she said in a stern voice, "There is not enough time to make the snow stop and we must not let the people continue being affected. We must hurry and find Joshua, we must stop the spread of the Chaos power from continuing to affect warriors in the fortress losing their will to fight."


    "What you say is correct. We must make haste and attend to this matter."


    Brandon nodded and agreed with Vale Dani, he recalled where he last saw Joshua.


    "Joshua must be still at the castle wall, he doesn''t go to other places besides there."


    After they set the location, the Gold-Tier warriors teleported to the castle wall instantly. They used Spirit Sense and arrived at where the warrior was.


    Suddenly, a shocked voice said,


    "Joshua, what are you doing?!"


    "Hmm? Brandon, Vale Dani, what you doing here?"


    Standing at the edge of the castle wall with full armor, carrying a shield on his back. The warriors standing behind Ying were surprised as they heard a sudden voice and looked back. Joshua was not surprised at all when he saw the puzzled faces of Vale Dani and Brandon. He added calmly, "There is something wrong with this snow, and I''m just getting ready to go to the Dark Forest to scout."


    But who would go scouting bringing a full set armor, spear, axes, shield, and broadsword?!


    Brandon''s observation skills were good and could be considered is the best of the best. In a single glance, he could see that the waist of the warrior had miniature weapons. There were two steel spears, four axes, and a greatsword. Unable to hold it in anymore, he said, "Looks like you have equipped yourself for war, even an army of foot soldiers would not pack that big of a firepower like you do. Joshua. Listen. You couldn''t have felt..."


    Brandon suddenly remembered that Vale Dani was there, he stopped and saw the warriors nodding at him to answer his questions. He avoided the previous questions and said, "Are you thinking of going to the Dark Forest alone to search for the source?"


    "It is as you said, I am going to investigate the source of this blizzard. Not to worry, I will scout a little and be back in no time."


    After he finished what he said, he shrugged and the visor closed. His expression behind the helmet could not be seen, so Brandon was unsure if he was telling the truth.


    If the source is found, we would get rid of it. This thought was not expressed by the soldiers.


    "At the very least you should have consulted us first."


    Exhaustion was clearly seen on Vale Dani''s face as she spoke to the soldiers, "You are the fortress'' main force. If anything happens to you all, it will not only affect Moldova¡­"


    Boom!


    Suddenly there is a low but loud sound coming from a distance as the vibration could be felt in the air. Heaven and earth lost its light and the clouds blocked off the sun. The bright rays were consumed and the world was being engulfed in pitch black darkness.


    Joshua, Brandon, and Vale Dani were astonished by the sudden event. All of them look at the sky at the same time.


    At a distant place on top of the center of the Dark Forest, the thick gloomy clouds were being forcefully torn apart and it was not the sunlight which shone through. It is a giant dark curtain where a great surge of magic could be seen with the naked eye. Strange magic runes could be seen folding and appearing; it was a spectacular sight but made one feel uneasy. Countless twisted strange pictures appeared in the sky, disappearing and reappearing in a loop.


    Giant patterns as big as a beast''s head appeared in the sky. The spectacular scene could not be erased even with the most ferocious blizzard.


    Joshua''s eyes looked like molten steel; his eyes filled with burning red flames as he looked out to the distant darkness.


    "This¡­ feeling¡­"


    "W-w-what..?"


    An inconceivable sound echoed through the sky and mountains; the vibrations causing a small avalanche. At that moment, a black pillar of light shot straight from the ground into the sky, splitting heaven and earth in half!


    Joshua and Brandon looked at each other; their eyes filled with shock.


    "The dimensional rift is finally open?!"

 Chapter 87 Wait, Are You Going to Act Recklessly Again?!

    Right before everyone, a black light column rose from the surface of the ground and shot right into the sky. It broke through the layer of mists and the clouds, straight through the dark sky and left a small ''hole'' in the middle of the sky.


    ¡ªMeanwhile, right from the ''other'' side of the hole, the presence of the other world was beginning to seep in.


    At that moment, the violet-haired mage had lost her ability to speak for an instant. As a mage, she could naturally sense the presence that was gushing through that crack in the sky. Because of the curiosity of her instinct, the countess even used her spirit sense to see if she could pick up anything up. And because of that, the pure evil Chaos energy had caused a large effect on her spiritual mind.


    "Damn it, where does all the power come from¡­"


    One moment right after she tried to sense it, Vale Dani could feel that there was a power as strong as a lightning struck back straight to her brain. Under the intense shock, she immediately knelt down to the ground and put her hand on her forehead. She looked like she was in agony.


    If it was not because she had strained herself in using her magic spells, she would have reached deeper into the connection with her sense. If that was the case, the mysterious power from afar might have hurt her soul bad.


    The countess took a few breaths before she lifted her head to look at the black light column. Then she grabbed on her gray staff tight, using it as a support to stand back up on her feet. Upon tightening her teeth, she said, "I know my territory well. There''s definitely no ancient artifact or any strong natural wondrous object on my turf¡­ So why is there such a strong phenomenon happening here? Where did this power come from? What is lurking behind that hole over there?!"


    Of course, that world was an outer world that had been dominated by the Evil God, an outer world that was totally corrupted by Chaos.


    Standing on the edge of the wall, Joshua knew the answer to it. On the other hand, Brandon who went down to help Vale Dani up also knew the answer to that question. However, it was not a good time to explain it to Vale Dani. Currently, both men were looking deadly serious.


    Truth to be told, there was no way that there would only be one ''rift'' that connects the two worlds. For instance, back in Moldavia, there were already three existing dimensional ''rifts''. They were all once sealed by the ancestors of Brandon, the legendary mage, about 400 years ago. Even though there would still be Aragami walked in from the other world, there was no way that the seals all around the Mycroft Continent could be broken.


    Meanwhile, the bizarre phenomenon that was happening right before their eyes was the phenomenon when the passage that connects the two world had been completely opened. The hole and the black light column that emerged in the sky were merely the shadows of the dimensional power. Meanwhile, the passage on the ground must have been opened wide by now. Endless waves of Aragami must be gushing into this world right now.


    "Although we have guessed that there is one dimensional passage here in the Dark Forest in Moldova, however, we did not expect it to completely open up¡­ Joshua, how about the ones back in your territory?"


    Muttering softly to himself, Brandon immediately turned towards the black-haired warrior and asked Joshua anxiously, "And also your fortress. I think you better contact and have a check on it!"


    Joshua naturally knew what Brandon meant. Brandon was worried that the other three rifts back in Moldavia might have been opened at the same time. So he shook his head and said, "There''s no need for that, everything is normal at the moment. I''ve just contacted them."


    Right before Joshua and his knights depart for the Dark Forest, he had already contacted Moldavia once. So he knew that everything was fine. There was no strange or bizarre movement back at the church and the main city as well. Furthermore, there was no sign of any daemons in the Dark Forest by Moldavia. The sky was clear as the blizzard had stopped for days now. It did not look like winter at all.


    Because of that, Joshua was sure that there was some mysterious power deep in the Dark Forest that was manipulating the movement of the blizzard and snow, moving them over to Moldova. In the meantime he had also told his educated guess to the two right next to him.


    "We also have the same thought. However, one frost butterfly could not have manipulated the entire weather over the northern region. Furthermore, the phenomenon over here right now is a little strange and bizarre. It seems that the black dragon had kept itself busy these days. It did quite a lot of things behind our backs."


    Brandon could feel the expanding power of Chaos gushing across the land. He tightened his grip on the hilt of his sword, trying to suppress the anger that was rushing up to his chest, "Goddamn it. If it weren''t because we''re short on men and we do not have the initiative to attack, we would not have given it the chance to prepare all that! However, fortunately for us, the crack is smaller than we imagined. So the more powerful beings and existence will not enter our world just et. We might still stand a chance now."


    The violet-haired mage was still feeling the effects of a mild concussion. While she was listening to the conversation between her husband and the black-haired Warrior, she felt like she could not understand a lot of things they were talking about. However, she did not have the urge to go and ask questions about all that. Vale Dani shook her head a little and calmed her mind, nullifying the impact that she got from the psychic attack by Chaos.


    Why does my mind and spirit always get attacked? The countess asked herself, quietly, sighing. She could feel that her mind and her spirit had calmed much more now. However, she could still feel the dizziness all over her head. Well, at least she could stand on her feet on her own now. Meanwhile, Brandon had let go of his hand on supporting her. Then he walked up to the edge of the wall and stood right beside Joshua. Both of them looked at the Dark Forest with some thoughts in their minds.


    "I actually believe that we should not worry that much. This passage seems to be opened by force with an external power."


    At the same time, after observing for a while, Joshua, had a different opinion than the golden-haired Swordsman. He was focused on looking at the magnificent black light column. His eyes had regained their calmness.


    In the previous life, he had witnessed multiple activations of the dimensional rifts. The warrior had rich experience in that matter. So he could easily see through the anomaly of the phenomenon and discover the true nature of it, "If my prediction is not wrong, that thing is not going to last long before it collapses on its own. So in such little time, no much Aragami are coming through the rift into our world."


    However, there was no telling at all about how long before the rift would completely open up.


    The moment after he said his last word, just like what the warrior said, the black light column suddenly vibrated and distorted. After that, the entire thing shattered like glass being broken into pieces, dispersing into magical light dots all over the place. Meanwhile, the dark sky had also dispersed away at the same instant. The sunlight that was blocked had reappeared right in front of everyone''s eyes. It shone down upon the middle of the Dark Forest like a golden sword plunging right in the middle of that forest.


    The strange and bizarre phenomenon had suddenly vanished. The dimensional rift was shut tight. The power of Chaos had also vanished instantly as if it was never there.


    Meanwhile, at the same time, sounds of neat and uniform footsteps were heard coming from the entrance by the passage on the wall. Brandon turned his head around to notice that there were many knights and soldiers marching over to the wall from afar.


    Although the raging blizzard and the howling winds were still vigorous to the point that people could not bear to lift their heads up. However, as a soldier, they would not hide in their houses while such unsettling phenomenon was occurring out there.


    Along with neat footsteps, the guards, soldiers, and knights of the defensive force came into their posts one platoon after another. They opened the door to the armory that was covered in snow. Then they took out the alchemy cannons and enhanced heavy bows out of the armory one after another. They were loading on with tons of ammunition as well. Their captains and their barons did not even have to give any orders. These experienced soldiers had already made preparation to face their enemies all by themselves.


    "Attention!"


    A man with dark skin tone who had swollen eye bags right under his eyes walked up the Vale Dani. With a quick glance at him, anyone could tell that had not been taking much of a good rest recently. Upon standing in front of the count, the man reported with a clear voice, "The defensive force of the fortress has been prepped for battle!"


    Meanwhile, the violet-haired mage nodded with satisfaction towards their performance. Then she praised, "Very good. Stay vigilant. The enemies are just ahead of us. They will show themselves anytime now. The first wave will be extremely ferocious. I permit all of you to use the special ammunition!"


    "Yes, Ma''am!"


    Upon receiving the orders from their countess, the knight replied and turned his body facing the others. Then he immediately gave the order to the others so that they began making some adjustment and reloading their weapons, "Those at the rear, take the Cloud Dispersers that the achemists always blow into the sky. Let us show those daemon b*tches some manners!"


    Instantly, everyone on the wall began to get themselves busy preparing. In the meantime, the clear voice of the lady was suddenly heard.


    "Master¡­"


    Ying had been remaining quiet from the beginning suddenly spoke. Then she approached Joshua and spoke in a soft voice, "I can sense that there are a lot of Aragami appearing right in the middle of the Dark Forest. There are at least 1,500 of them."


    Upon saying what she wanted to say, the silver-haired girl stopped and thought for a brief moment. Then she added, "I can trace every single existence of Aragami in my surroundings without missing any one of them. That is one of the functions that I''m created along with. To maintain precision."


    "That''s good. That''s actually a great news. I was still worrying about what I should do if there are too many Berserk Daemons and my stamina is exhausted."


    Upon hearing the good news, Joshua nodded in satisfaction. He stood right on top of the frozen wall. He grinned. His eyes were as firm as steel. "However, now that I have so many cannons and weapons backing me up, I can charge into the center point of the Dark Forest without having anything to worry about."


    "Just a second Joshua, what did you say you wanted to do again?"

 Chapter 88 The Warrior and the Coward

    Standing right beside the warrior, Brandon who was looking far at the Dark Forest was shocked as he turned his head around and frowned at Joshua. Then he turned his entire body to face towards Joshua and spoke in bewilderment, "You''re going to enter the Dark Forest, now?"


    "Didn''t I say it earlier on?"


    Joshua was not bothered at all. He adjusted his helmet on his head and spoke in a low and steady voice, "I am going into the Dark Forest to do some scouting. It would be the best if I can locate the daemon that is causing the blizzard. Now, I don''t think I need to locate it anymore. That daemon must be taking advantage of the dimensional power to create such a strong blizzard... It must be over there."


    Along with the eyes of the warrior, far from where they were currently standing, the clouds that were dispersed by the magic light column that activated the dimensional rift earlier on had not closed back just yet. The golden sunlight that shone down from the big hole in the middle of the sky looked like a sharp blade plunged into the ground.


    That was the most obvious indication. All he needed to do was to go towards that direction. It would definitely be there.


    "You''re insane! The dimensional rift just got opened since a while ago. There must be countless Aragami and daemons over there! You''re going to get yourself killed if you go there now!"


    Brandon could not fathom Joshua''s current thought about charging straight into the heart of the forest. He knew that Joshua was a man that would always crave for battle, and he also knew that Joshua was just as eager as him in wanting to annihilate Chaos and wipe its existence off this world. However, one must make sure there was a working plan before taking any action! Facing an army of 200,000 daemons and Aragami with the idea to take initiative to attack; that was no longer a person craving for battle, that was a man that has gone completely insane!


    "Although I have no zero knowledge of what those things you two were talking about¡­ however, regardless of everything, we still need to hold down the fortress and wait for reinforcements from the Empire. I''ve already told the Empire about this after the last wave of the Dark Tide. It would only take a few days before the Empire''s Mastery combatants will arrive."


    With one hand resting on her forehead, Vale Dani was clear that the two men were hiding something from her. She must have only known very little of the things the two men already knew. However, she could not hold it in anymore, so she said, "Although this strange phenomenon seems unsettlingly scary, with the three of us working together, we should be able to hold out for another few days."


    "No, you''re all wrong."


    Upon tidying up his armor and his other wearing, Joshua took out a figurine of a regular greatsword from his waist. Along with a magical radiance, the greatsword turned into its original size and it was gripped in Joshua''s hand. The warrior shook his helmet a little. The sound of metal rubbing on another metal surface was heard. He spoke in a low voice, "We need to move now and strike at it. You don''t understand how the dimensional rift works. There''s not enough time left anymore."


    With the experience he got in his previous life and the Azurite, the memories that he inherited from his ancestors had told Joshua how serious the current situation had become.


    The newborn Aragami were really very weak. Just like when he was raiding the Dark Tide while supporting the fortress defense killing anything that came into his way while he was charging forward, he did not feel anything threatening at all. He slew multiple Aragami with ease. However, truth to be told, Aragami was a type of parasitic creature. They had been infesting the bodies of the civilized races in the outer world from the beginning. They hid in the Void Battleship and arrived into this world.


    In his inherited memories, Joshua knew that Aragami could acquire the abilities of the daemons by infesting them. Solely saying that without getting the abilities of the daemons through their infestation ability, these Aragami would already prove to be troublesome to handle even if they were given enough time to grow stronger. So one should just kill all of these parasitic-type Aragami when they were still weak and small. If the dimensional rift was once opened for another few times and send thousands of these parasitic Aragami over to this world, the problem would be escalated to a whole new level.


    Currently, there were 200,000 Daemons that were being completely corrupted. They were the most suitable hosts for the Aragami to infest. The daemon horde was boiling with devious intents while evil raged on. The dimensional rift was on the verge to be reactivated again. The power of Chaos was lurking about. If he does not go now, there would not be another chance anymore.


    "Listen, Dani and Brandon. I''ve told you earlier that I''m here with my own purpose as well."


    Joshua lifted his head. The snow that was pouring down from the sky were landing on the armor Joshua was wearing. With a cold look that could give people a chill up their spines if they ever locked eyes with Joshua''s, he looked around at the soldiers who were busy preparing to defend the fortress. Then he looked over at the wall that was covered in a layer of snow and frost. After that, he spoke coldly, "I''ve come over to support you in fending off the Dark Tide because my main goal is to handle the Aragami problem. So whatever you say will not matter. I''ve come here with that purpose; I''ve brought along fifty Silver-tier knights. They should be able to provide enough support for your fortress defense. Meanwhile, I shall go and take out those monsters and that dragon. It will be a great thing if you two can come along to aid me in that task. However, if you''re not willing to do that, it would be better for you to focus on defending the fortress. I do not hope to see my Knights dying on the battlefield like this."


    Upon finishing what he wanted to say, Joshua held a greatsword that was forged from steel in one of his hands while he held Ying on his other hand. Then he charged himself up with his red radiating Combat Aura, followed by a loud explosive bang. The blizzard that was falling around him was blown apart while the howling winds were stirred up so violent as if they could attack people now. The frost and the accumulated snow on the wall were instantly swept away by the outburst of his Combat Aura in an instant, revealing the gray and white rocks that were sued to construct the wall.


    The warrior who was wearing his black armor leaped into mid-air. At the same time, the red rune box that was bestowed by the Emperor of the Empire was right in the pocket compartment that was located right before his chest beneath the armor.


    Even in his previous life, he had not actually use a dragon-slaying stone, such an expensive stuff, to slay a dragon.


    Right beneath that helmet, Joshua was grinning. His eyes were filled with the will to battle that was blazing on like fire.


    They were just experience points. There was nothing to worry about.


    Without giving the chance to Brandon and Vale Dani to persuade him, the warrior went straight towards the Dark Forest far from the wall. He was heading over to the spot where the sunlight landed on as fast as he could.


    ¡­


    In silence.


    On the wall, although Joshua''s leaving had stirred up some disturbance among the people, however, it did not take long before all of them returned to preparing themselves for what to come. Because the dragon caravans had delivered the latest batch of supplies to the fortress wall, these soldiers were bringing the alchemy items up to the cannons one box after another. They were almost ready to launch their attacks.


    "The activation of the dimensional rift will cause the daemons to be enhanced by Chaos magic power. They will definitely be much more ferocious than before."


    Suddenly, the golden-haired swordsman that remained in silence had spoken, "Dani, you''re a war mage. Although you also know the skills and spells that normal mages know, however, regardless of all that, your individual magic power and your Glorious Strength are more suitable for causing damage to a larger-scale area and for defending the fortress. You''re not suitable to charge forward into the frontline of the battle¡­"


    Upon sensing something was not right, the countess turned her head over and looked at her husband with a doubtful face. "Brandon, you¡­"


    "Joshua was right. If we don''t take out the dimensional rift right now, it won''t take long before it will officially be activated. There will be an endless horde of monsters gushing into our world. It might still be alright for you and me, but we will lose the fortress when that happens¡­ Actually, if Joshua did not come that time, the fortress might have been lost."


    Upon interrupting Vale Dani''s words, Brandon looked calm and determined. "We''ve hidden many things from you, but trust me, this is for your own good. Your ancestors had chosen to leave this incident alone for a reason. I will not allow you to step back into that dangerous part of the world."


    "What are you really trying to do, Brandon?!"


    Without getting bothered by the rage that the mage was throwing at him, the golden-haired swordsman held onto the dual swords he hung on his waist. Being the sharpest among all swords, the dual blades of Order were Holy-tier weapons that could generate an endless stream of strength of Order. As the Chaos Guardian''s blood was coursing through every single vein in his body, there were light green vortexes rotating slowly in Brandon''s eyes that were blood red.


    He turned around and looked at Vale Dani who looked worried and panicked with a serious face; ever since he departed from the Empire, his main goal was to protect the woman that was standing right before him¡­ It was just like Joshua who came here with the purpose to annihilate Chaos. Protecting Vale Dani was Brandon''s sole purpose.


    Perhaps, securing her safety would be the most important thing for him to do. If something were to happen to the mage, the golden-haired swordsman would not know how he would react and what it would become of him. He could not even imagine a day without her¡­


    However, would it be a good idea to stay by the side of Vale Dani just like that?


    Looking into the distance that was still within his vision, the chi of Chaos had lifted up a pillar of smoke that rose straight through the clouds into the sky. After that, along with the blizzard spilling all over every inch of the land, that distasteful atmosphere had made the dual swords of Order to resonate and vibrate at a violent frequency. Their reactions were still vigorous and violent even when they were still being kept in their sheaths.


    That was his calling. That was his responsibility.


    That''s right¡­ I, Brandon, am also a warrior!


    The knot that was once tied in his heart had been undone. The golden-haired swordsman smiled softly and said, "Everyone has their own responsibility. Just like you, Dani. You could not abandon your own calling as the baron of this place. You rather die than give up the territory. Now, I''m fulfilling my own calling. It''s time for me to uphold my responsibility."


    Warriors that were willing to uphold their responsibilities would deserve respect. Even if they died, they would still earn an honorable funeral to bury them nicely and peacefully. On the contrary, a warrior who would abandon his own calling would surely be deemed as a coward that deserved being spit on.


    Opening up his arms, Brandon took Vale Dani in his arms. He looked into the eyes of the countess that seemed unsettled and scared. After that, he kissed her with all his heart. After that sweet moment, he let go of his arms. Meanwhile, the mage had nothing on her mind that she could say to persuade Brandon not to go.


    The golden-haired swordsman then told his lover softly, "Don''t worry, I''m going to become the strongest swordsman in the entire world in the future. I will not die here."


    "Your husband is no coward¡­ So, I''m going to help Joshua."

 Chapter 89 Furious Roar

    At the outskirts of Moldova. Midnight. Falling stars. At the first light of day.


    Dark clouds were covering the sky. There was some faint radiance shining through the gaps between the dark clouds. The entire land of that region was violently suffering the wrath of the blizzard. Everything was dark. However, right on the icy land covered in snow and frost, there was a small green light flying towards the direction where the mountains and the forest were. It was moving forward at an extremely fast speed.


    Directing his dark green Combat Aura to charge himself up, Brandon departed from the fortress. He was charging forward at lightning speed. The howling cold wind was blowing in his face. However, the wind was blocked by a layer of green translucent energy wave. In one brief instant, he had crossed the snow-capped hills and arrived at a small plain land in front of the Dark Forest.


    The corpses of the daemons had filled the plain land and the hillside right in between the Dark Forest and the fortress. The remains of the daemon corpses that were bombarded by all sorts of spell attacks and alchemy cannons were basically shredded all across the ground that was covered with snow. Purplish red blood that was frozen could be seen all over the place. The violent winds had blown away the scent of blood. With a quick glance, one could tell that there were approximately tens of thousands of dead daemons lying around in the vicinity.


    However, for the army of 200,000 daemons that were lurking deep in the Dark Forest, this number of casualties was considered insignificant¡­ not to mention that the spring was just around the corner. At a time where the Dark Forest was sowing seeds all around, these corpses would become the best fertilizers that the Dark Forest could ever ask for.


    "If the fortress is breached, the Dark Forest will expand until everything is taken over. All sorts of distorted plants might even grow all over the fortress¡­ so there''s no room for any failure in this raid!"


    Brandon''s body was radiating. The special attributes of his Combat Aura were the ''wind'' and the ability to ''shred''. In the middle of this ravaging blizzard, the golden-haired swordsman was actually much faster than Joshua''s speed. And because of that, he had the confidence to start later than Joshua did. He believed that he could catch up with Joshua who had already gone deep into the Dark Forest.


    Regardless of anything else, the two Gold-tier combatants who covered each other to share the stress load in facing the Dark Tide would definitely be able to progress faster than one, By doing so, they could be more confident in killing the Gold-tier daemons that were nearby the dimensional rift.


    "I need to hurry. I need to be faster."


    Taking a deep breath, Brandon initiated the impulse of his power deep within his body through this breathing. His body was completely blazing with his dark green Combat Aura. His moving speed had become even faster on a whole new level. The strength of the wind seemed to be rejecting the gravity from setting in, in the meantime, the air resistance seemed to be nullified as well. Lending the power from the surrounding in the middle of the blizzard storm, the golden-haired swordsman was moving forward like a shooting star. He went so fast that he looked like he was moving in a vacuum.


    Boom!


    Along with the sound that seemed to have broken through the sound barrier, there were some long waves of green aura dragging along on the back of Brandon who was charging fast towards the front. The invisible shockwaves were rippling out from the center of his body as he moved forward. The violent shockwaves had pushed the blizzard that was violently pouring down on the earth away. The hot air that was formed from the high-speed friction between the air and Brandon''s Combat Aura passed into the surroundings of the earth. Frost and snow were dissolved into some dirty ice water all over the place.


    Under the violent friction against the air, there were even small electrical charges surging in the air all around him. The electrical lights were sparkling. Countless snowflakes evaporated upon touching the electrical charges, leaving only water vapor floating all over the place that Brandon went through.


    Under that sort of speed, Brandon only took a few breaths before he went straight into the Dark Forest that was shrouded by dark purplish mist.


    However, upon entering the Dark Forest for a short moment, Brandon quickly slowed down his pace a little. He even stopped moving after a brief moment of slowing down his pace. He landed on a large black leaf that seemed to be decaying.


    "The chi has vanished¡­"


    Brandon observed his surroundings for a moment. He seemed very puzzled all of a sudden. He furrowed his brows and said, "The Chaos magic in the mist is just too damn condensed already. Is this the reason why Joshua''s chi is blocked?"


    Everyone had their very own special chi. The stronger you are, the deeper the others could feel your chi. If someone was blocking their chi on purpose, then that was a different story. However, with the knowledge he had, the swordsman knew that Joshua was not a person that would conceal or block his chi. So that left only one answer to the question. The purplish dark mist all over the Dark Forest must be the main reason why Brandon could not sense Joshua''s presence.


    The dark purplish mist was formed from the black dragon''s scale powder as the source. This dark purplish mist that shrouded the entire Dark Forest was infused with magic and snow dust as well. Even with the eyesight of a Gold-tier combatant, one could only look no further than thirty meters. Furthermore, this mist could also cut off the ability to sense the chi of others. It would be unwise even for the Gold-tier combatants to walk around in the Dark Forest. To trace the route that Joshua went through, Brandon had to observe all of his surroundings for any signs or traces left behind.


    There was no blizzard or violent wind in the middle of this Dark Forest that was distorted by the Chaos power. The leaves were still strong and nice and the trees were fine even though it was already winter. Compared to the other normal forests, the trees in the Dark Forest looked darker. Regardless of the leaves or the tree trunks, there were also signs of scratches and teeth marks all over them as if any ferocious battle would happen in the forest. Naturally, the Chaos energy that was surging all around the forest had caused the trees to grow larger. Each tree should be approximately twenty to thirty meters tall.


    Fortunately for him, Brandon managed to find the signs and footprints of Joshua. Along the dark passage he was walking on, the hot air was still staying still in the area. The hot air did not disperse. Meanwhile, there were countless corpses of the daemons scattered all over the place.


    So that was the main reason nothing had come to block him from moving forward. So they were all here!


    Before he could let out a sigh, the golden-haired swordsman suddenly froze for one split second. He saw that among the pile of dead daemons, there were also large bodies with gray-white shells covering on them. Each of the large daemons was at least five meters tall. They were like mini mountains lying on the ground by the side. Dark purplish blood was dripping off the headless bodies of the monsters, leaving warm stinky blood stench all over the place.


    "White-shelled bears? Six of them? And all of them were decapitated in one hit?"


    Upon seeing these predators in the forest lying dead on the ground like they were nothing, Brandon was not too surprised as well¡ªwith Joshua''s strength, killing these monsters that were at least Silver tier would not be hard at all. However, judging from the fact that these bodies were still warm, he must be getting nearer to Joshua now.


    Without any delay, Brandon immediately continued to move forward at high speed. Along the burned trail that was left on the path, Brandon followed the trail down to the path while he was bursting and charging up his speed. One shockwave after another was seen right behind his back every time he tried to boost his speed. Countless black leaves were falling for the trees after being blown off by the shockwaves that Brandon made. However, the next scene that appeared right before his eyes had forced Brandon to stop and observe the surroundings.


    Huge dark trees were cut off. Some of them collapsed onto the ground. Right by the spots where the tree trunks were cut off, there was some dark red radiance flashing about, scorching the trunks of the tree. There were also wretched faces on each of the skin on the tree trunks. The roots and twigs of the trees looked like limbs.


    "Demonic Treants?!"


    Brandon let out a shout full of surprise. His eyes were filled with shock, "This piece of Dark Forest nearby Mount Great Ajax can actually nurture and create demonic treants?! That''s not right. They were not Gold tier. Furthermore, their chi was chaotic. These are just inferior beings that were nurtured by combining Chaos power."


    The demonic treants were the guardians being nurtured by the Dark Forest. They would only exist in vast forest areas. They were naturally born to be as powerful as Intermediate Gold-tier beings that possess extraordinary powers and many strange and bizarre abilities. For instance, they could take the life force from the other trees to heal their own wounds, to enhance their bodies. Relying on those sorts of abilities, they were nearly unkillable when they were in the Dark Forest. Even if they were just inferior demonic treants, they could still be able to become as tough as Gold-Tier daemons under the support of the Dark Forest.


    Although it was just a quick shock, however, Brandon was still very worried about the current situation, "Things have escalated to this point now. Fortunately, there was no delay at all back there. If we had waited until the dimensional rift was completely activated, the Dark Forest that is corrupted by Chaos might have nurtured and create a few more demonic treants. By then, these monsters might have become an impenetrable wall of defense. We would have to face a large problem just to breach that defense by then."


    Other than feeling fortunate, he also felt a little amazed. From the wounds of the dead demonic treants, he had not felt any trace of chi of Joshua''s Divine Armament. There were only scent of rust being left on the cut wound. In other words, Joshua only used a normal metallic sword to kill all of these demonic treants which were deemed to be as powerful as the Gold-tier daemons, the guardians of the Dark Forest!


    On the tree bark that was supposed to be tougher than steel, there were countless traces of sword cuts that were deep and severe. However, these seemingly rough sword marks layered on top of the other sword marks one after another. After that, there was another huge wound cut that was cut precisely on top of the other cut marks. Such a cut could be found all around the body of any demonic treants that were over twenty-meters tall. There were even some small wounds all over their bodies, weakening to demonic treants to the point that they could be killed by a final blow that left the huge wound on each of them!


    What a ferocious and yet amazing skill!


    Brandon knew. Unless he activated his own magical eyes, or else he would not have done that¡­ Meanwhile, that dark red power''s attributes was terrifying as well. That was definitely not some normal Combat Aura. It might be something even more dreadful. It looked a little like the Glorious Strength.


    "Ha!"


    Suddenly, a thunderous roar came echoing not far from here.


    Along with the raging roar came a strong red light. This red light went straight through the shrouding dark purplish mist. It was unleashing dense Berserk aura like a bright shining star.


    "Just right over there! It seems that the battle has already begun!"


    Brandon instantly slapped his face to lift his spirits. It was obvious that Joshua was just not far in the front. It was obvious that the battle was intense!


    Along with the trembling air and the rumbling sound, he once again unleashed his Combat Aura and charged towards that direction at extreme speed.

 Chapter 90 Not Far from Here

    Right in the middle of the thick Dark Forest, the dark purplish mist continued to shroud every corner of the place. The corrupted ground that turned black was trembling on. Endless hordes from the Dark Tide were gushing out of the forest like an unstoppable flood that devours anything that stands in their way.


    Following the closing of the dimensional door in the middle of the Dark Forest, the disappearance of Chaos power had led the corrupted daemons to no longer suppress their true nature of being enraged and chaotic. So, under the order of their leader, they began to charge towards the direction where the fortress was located. They were ordered to raid the location that was the highest populated in that region, also the place with the most breath of lives.


    Devour, crunch, annihilate everything and devour every single living being in the entire world!


    With such a pure evil instinct planted deep in their conscience, these Berserk Daemons became unstoppable even though they knew that they were going to die. The daemons were massive in size and powerful in strength. They could no longer suppress their urge to feed anymore and thus began shredding up the smaller and weaker daemons to feed on them. Blood was spilled all over the place. The scent of blood had agitated the monsters'' frenzy even further in. The daemons'' roars had pierced through the blizzard, rising above the clouds along with the howling winds.


    Unlike the types of daemons that were living by the borderland of the forest, these monsters that had their eyes radiating with green blue radiance had no longer possess any intellect at all. They no longer fear death. Any part that was left of them only knew how to attack. Facing such an insane Dark, even the metallic forts might be overrun by them with ease. The humans could only rely on the gigantic big wall and countless alchemy machines to fight against the Dark Tide now.


    Based on logic, that would be the case.


    However, today, there was a red source of light charging through the Dark Tide full of unstoppable daemons.


    Seeing two flashes of cold flash across the air, the steel-made great sword pierced through the atmosphere in the air, bringing black lines out of the void one after another, killing the few wild boars with ease. The bodies of these wild boars that were enhanced after getting into berserk mode were split open like they were made of mud. Even their solid sharp fangs were crushed into pieces by the strikes. Blood and internal organs along with the stench of blood came right out from the cut wounds. After that, the blood was evaporated by the blazing Combat Aura into bloody red mist shrouding the entire area.


    Along with each of his steps, one full power swing of his sword would take out a dozen daemons at the same instance!


    In the center of the red blazing radiance, there stood the warrior in his black armor holding on one silver greatsword in one of his hands while his other held on to another black greatsword. The warrior was wielding the two gigantic weapons that were actually larger than the size of a normal human with his unspeakably powerful strength. The violent movement of the wind that was caused by the swinging of his greatswords was whirling around so vigorously that they were like a meat grinding machine, grinding on the daemons that were caught into the whirling wind. The whirling sound of the metallic weapons was so loud that they had covered over the roaring sounds of the daemons. Right in the middle of the Dark Tide, Joshua''s attack was like a blazing flame whirling through the horde, incinerating any living being that got too near to Joshua, scorching them all down to earth. The daemons that were scorched would be turned into gray-white ashes flying along with the wind like snows.


    Wearing his armor along with his two giant weapons, the warrior began slaughtering anything that came at him without saying a word. He was slaughtering the daemons up like a machine. Any sounds in his surroundings did not bother him, not even a single bit. The roaring of the daemons, the sound that the daemons swinging their claws that could pierce through the air, none of those actually mattered to him. Currently, the only thing Joshua felt was serenity. The warrior who had immersed himself in battle could hear and smell nothing.


    Facing such a ferocious tide, Joshua actually closed his eyes.


    A battle would require blood to boil. At the same time, serenity was important as well. One''s heart must ignite like the flames, and also be as calm as steel. In other words, one must be like a steel that burns.


    Upon closing his eyes, he had increased his senses beyond the senses he could get from his body and organs. Even though he could only see darkness after he closed his eyes, his heart could also project out every single detail on the view within the area of ten-meter radius all around him. Even the dark purplish Chaos mist could not dull these senses.


    The sense of his heart was much superior to his eyes that he could use to observe the surroundings. He could sense every movement of each daemon within range through his mind. Engaging these daemons that were relying on their eyes and instincts that made them all vulnerable while they were attacking, Joshua did not have to defend much. All he had to do was to whirl his two weapons around to nullify all attacks that the daemons threw at him. He could just easily shred those daemons into pieces. Along with getting the daemons shredded, the dark purplish blood of the daemons was oozing all over the place. Shredded meat and internal organs splattered across the surface of Joshua''s armor. Meanwhile, the warrior in black armor was charging forward like nothing was stopping him.


    Boom!


    A tall and large tree that turned demonic was instantly rammed over and got its trunk broken. Meanwhile, the giant white bear appeared right in front of Joshua. The berserk Chi of the bear even terrified the other daemons all around it, stunning them momentarily.


    However, Joshua was not affected by its appearance at all. Facing this gigantic monster, he did not feel any sense of fear nor panic. Joshua''s eyes lit up behind the helmet he was wearing. The muscles on his legs were tightened up like how the string would behave when being pulled tight. After that, he burst into action! He even increased his movement speed to a whole new level as he charged towards that monster.


    Along with waves of explosive sounds and shockwaves that came back and forth, the soft and decayed ground that was covered in fallen leaves was stomped. A deep hollow footprint was left on that spot after that. Along with those explosive sounds, Joshua swung the black greatsword in his left hand at the head of that ten-meter tall gigantic bear that looked tough and sturdy in the speed that exceeded the speed of sound.


    The dominators of the northern forest were not the Blade Fang Tigers, nor the White Frost Wolf King. Not even the gigantic two-legged Frost Wyrms could redeem the title as the dominators of that region. The true creature that was worthy of having this title would be the Shell Armor Giant Bears which had a body size larger than a large-scale tank and the strength to crush hills.


    Once this monster had reached their maturity, its strength would automatically become as powerful as Upper Silver-tier beings. Well, it did not have any nemesis in the entire world. It would consume metallic rocks and frost woods as its food source to survive. The armored shell that it had over its body had some rune patterns over the surface of it. This armored shell was actually much tougher than the armor that was enhanced with magic. Normal blades would not be able to hurt it at all. The moment when normal weapons came in contact with the armor shell on the bear, the weapons would just be deflected off and get shattered by the deflecting force.


    The black greatsword in Joshua''s left hand was not Ying the Divine Armament. It was also not an extraordinary magically enhanced weapon either. It was just a normal greatsword forged to serve the purpose of a normal weapon. Based on common sense, such weapon would even get stuck in between tightened muscle of the flesh it plunges in. So it would be impractical to say that this weapon could even leave a scratch on the surface of that armored shell over the bear''s body.


    However, the person who was using it was Joshua, definitely not a normal person.


    "Ha!"


    Upon letting out a raging roar, Joshua''s Combat Aura expanded. A thunderous bang echoed through the entire forest region. Through the intense breath that he let out, Joshua directed the power in his internal organs and his bones to unlock the shackles over his muscles. His heart was pounding rapidly. Endless power was surging on both of his arms. His body was unleashing an enormous amount of heat energy that was overflowing out from his armor, forming streams of distorted airwaves.


    The power that was hidden deep within his body was not only for using his skills. As a martial art fighter that masters all sorts of killing skills, Joshua could also use his exquisite ''Respiration'' to amplify the outburst of power from his flesh and bones. That attack was called [Effective Chi Enhancing Slash], a strike that would need to be assorted with some use of Combat Aura and the weapon in hand. It was a strike that was enough to cut anything open!


    The enormous Combat Aura air blade was surging along the giant blade of the greatsword. The air blade had hit the head of this giant bear before the sound of it breaking the air was heard. The friction between the steel and the armored shell had caused fierce sparks and some buzzing sounds. Along with the loud noise, the greatsword in Joshua''s left hand was shattered because it could not withstand the overwhelming power of the impact. The fragments of the shattered greatsword shot out in all directions, killing a few low tier daemons that were nearer to Joshua and the bear. Meanwhile, the head of that giant bear was like it was hit by a meteor, putting a dent in its head.


    Before the bear could even let out half of its roar, some white brain juice violently squirted right out from its two eyes, two ears, and nose. Joshua did not give a damn about the dead bear anymore. He leaped off the ground and jumped over the massive corpse of that bear. Then he threw the broken giant greatsword that he was holding in his hand towards the direction where there were more daemons.


    His two arms were solid and powerful, with green veins were emerging on the surface. They looked like a bunch of metallic veins that were surging with powerful attributes and power. Using his full strength to throw, the half shattered blade went off from Joshua''s hand and flew towards the daemons along with some violent winds surging along with the blade. While the half broken sword was flying towards Joshua''s intended target spot, a low and ear-piercingly high-pitched sound was heard. It tore the air and was flying faster than the speed of sound, which penetrated the faint purplish mist that was shrouding the entire place, leaving a cylindrical hole in the middle of the mists.


    Along with the deafening screech, the remaining of that greatsword landed on a black giant worm not far from where Joshua was standing. The pitch-black armored shell on the body of the worm was instantly shattered into pieces and dust. The milky white liquid splattered into the surroundings of the worm. Meanwhile, the fragments of the broken blade exploded at the same time. The red Combat Aura burst apart and brought a violent explosion to happen right after, defeating all of the daemons that were within range, clearing a small area out in the middle of the battlefield.


    Without checking on the battle result of himself, Joshua decided to charge himself out of this small empty area and charge back into the heart of the Dark Tide. He whirled his Divine Armament that he held tightly in his right hand around at the daemons. The blade of the great sword that was unbelievably sharp was used by Joshua to slay the daemons and cut the trees in the surroundings into countless pieces. Meanwhile, the left arm of the warrior had never got the chance to rest yet. He took up the small action figure of a greataxe that had been hanging by his waist all the time since the moment he acquired it. A large-scale greataxe that seemed to be enough to smash a wild boar to death just by using its weight itself. Anyway, the weapon had appeared right in Joshua''s hand now.


    Joshua was using those weapons like the weapons were his to begin with. The greatsword and the greataxe could provide him both melee and ranged attacks. So there was no effect on him at all. His face did not show any signs that he was using a weapon that he was not fond of or familiar with.


    While charging forward at high speed, Joshua directed his Combat Aura around his body and rammed right into the daemon that was charging right at him from his front. He crushed the daemon into pieces of torn flesh. The black armor was being splattered with blood once more. Meanwhile, the warrior had a wretched smile on his face that was protected right behind underneath the helmet.


    No matter where one goes, there would always be war. War is endless. It always will be. Killing their own kind had become a normal occurrence now. Battles would be just as normal as a person breathes.


    Currently, the situation was the same as well.


    That is really... the survival method that I was craving to use!


    Upon lifting his head up, under such long period of time where he only focused on charging forward, he was not far from the middle of the Dark Forest now. Even though the air had some dark purplish mist shrouding the entire atmosphere in the air for the moment, he could still see the golden light of the sun shining down from the sky. The blinding radiance was like an indicator that guided Joshua on where and which direction he should be heading towards.


    "Just right in front!"

 Chapter 91 The Reopening of the Dimensional Rif

    The moment when Joshua had entered the Dark Forest, he had noticed that because the Chaos energy and the dark purplish mist were too thick to begin with, he instantly lost his sense of direction. He also could not sense the presence and the coordinate of the sunlight that was obvious. All he could see were countless ferocious daemons right before him.


    However, things like losing the coordination and target were still within the warrior''s expectation.


    There was a small black mist circulating about in a small jar that was hanging by Joshua''s waist. That was his special purpose that he took the full blast of the black dragon''s magic breath attack head-on. He wanted to obtain a little amount of the dragon''s chi; with the guidance of this chi in the jar, Joshua could still avoid walking into the wrong path without the sun''s indication guide. He only needed to follow the correct path all the way straight. He only needed to go straight to the location where the Corrupted Black Dragon was. That spot was also known to be the most dangerous spot of the Dark Tide.


    "Rawgh!"


    Joshua whirled his greatsword and greataxe around slashing up any daemon that came in between him and his targeted location. After a few encounters with a few daemons in front of him, Joshua suddenly heard a low-pitched howl of a wolf coming from behind him!


    Joshua could sense a great danger approaching as an intense chill right up his spine. The instinct of his body had led him to turn around. There he saw a huge gray giant wolf lurking in the shadows by the trees. It then charged forward ferociously!


    This four-legged daemon that was four meters tall had these visible dark Chaos energy surging all around its body. Because Joshua evaded in time, it did not manage to lunge at Joshua. Instead, it lunged at another mindless daemon that was charging towards Joshua at that time, Instantly, that poor daemon was corrupted and devoured completely by the thick shadow magic, leaving nothing behind.


    The Shadow Wolf, also known to be a Upper Silver-Tier daemon. It was similar to the other shadow type daemons. It had the ability to conceal itself in the shadows and ambush its targets! It had the ability to use the power of shadow in devouring most substances!


    After missing its target, the giant wolf did not stay for a battle. It immediately hid in another shadow among the trees. Charging up its magic power, it went back into the shadows ready for another chance to ambush Joshua.


    "Naive."


    Upon a roar followed by a horizontal swing of his greatsword, the sound of wind and thunder echoed into his surroundings.


    Joshua would never let an enemy ambush him and get away with it! He whirled his giant greatsword and charged his Combat Aura up to the tip of his blade. A red radiating air blade that looked deadly sharp was released from his greatsword, traveling across tens of meters like a deadly laser strike straight towards the spot where the giant wolf was hiding about.


    Meanwhile, the giant wolf was only beginning to hide. Only having its two front feet fusing into the shadows, the giant wolf that was purely relying on its instinct to hunt had not thought possible that it would still get attacked even after it had hidden.


    Attacking on with one strike after another, Joshua did not stay to see what was left of the monsters he slashed. He was focused on maintaining his speed as he was making his way through the woods. It only took a brief moment before he vanished into the depths of the forest. One moment after Joshua left the vicinity, the body of the giant wolf was slowly splitting in half. The distorted shadows lurking in the forest then devoured its remaining body parts. In the meantime, the huge tree right before the dead wolf was slowly collapsing, as if it was just being cut by a shapeless invisible force.


    Boom! Boom!!


    The stomping of footsteps that was trembling the entire forest was echoing throughout the place. The Dark Tide was getting through the forest with ferocious intentions. There seemed to be no end to the horde. The scale of the horde could no longer be described with numbers. The horde was like a gushing black fountain coming out of the misty forest. Meanwhile, the red radiance was blocking firmly right in the middle of that gushing tide of Dark Tide. That red radiance was immovable. Instead, it was pushing forward.


    Joshua could feel that the Chaos power in the front was increasing rapidly. Meanwhile, the number of daemons was increasing as he progressed forward towards that source of power he felt. The bodies of these monsters had some very obvious crystalized mutation. Their powers were much stronger than those he encountered before.


    "Master, these daemons show the signs of undergoing Aragami transformation!"


    Ying passed her message through her Spirit Sense from the silver greatsword in Joshua''s left hand. She reminded Joshua, "I believe that normal weapons will not work effectively on them anymore."


    "No, there will still be a little effective."


    Pulling out the greataxe from the skull of a mammoth that was already been crushed, Joshua was standing right on the top of the corpse of that large daemon. Resting his feet on top of the monster for almost half a second, he determined the direction he wanted to go from where he stood. At the same time, he was also talking to his own Divine Armament through his own Spirit Sense, "So, about this Aragami Transformation, do they all have this sort of crystallized substances all over their bodies?"


    While he was talking, the warrior tossed out the giant axe which had a small crack on its edge. The greataxe was flying towards the direction Joshua threw it and it went so fast that it broke through the sound barrier, causing a powerful upsurge of airwaves all around it. Initially, the greataxe was designed to be a heavy weapon that was meant to be used as a flying axe. So the greataxe went forward so fast that it could be only seen as a blurry black flash. The weapon then hit a bunch of giant wild boars that were randomly charging at him. From the looks of it, their fangs had begun to crystallize, and the Chaos energy in the surroundings had begun to form into small black whirlwinds.


    However, the surge of Combat Aura on the greataxe had brought a tremendous amount of damage upon the monsters. A thunderous explosion was heard, followed by a translucent shockwave that was so powerful that it swept back and forth in the space around the impact. That bunch of monsters was killed on the spot. Their flesh and bones were shredded into pieces in an instant.


    "That''s right¡­ but Master, it would be better if you use me to handle them. My special attributes will make it easier for you to cut open the shells of the monsters and kill them¡­"


    "Relax, Ying. You don''t have to worry. You''ll have the battle after this."


    The clock right behind Joshua which was splashed with dark red blood was fluttering loud as Joshua was charging forward at a very fast speed. Along the way, Joshua reached his hand to his waist and swiftly summoned a knight''s lance that was approximately two meters long, forged from steel. He wanted to maintain wielding two weapons throughout the entire war. Engaging in an extremely intense battle, he was surprised to notice that he had disposed of many weapons after the weapons were broken. At the same time, he still had one greatsword, one lance, and three axes hanging on his waist as a reserved weapon. He also had a shield right on his back that yet to be used.


    Using a Divine Armament can only cover so much ground and attack so many times within a period of time. If humans had more than just two arms, Joshua would have used all of the weapons he had with him to speed up. He could have slaughtered his enemies like those bunch of six-armed Demonic Snake beings from the abyss.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a heavy bang echoed from the middle of the Dark Forest like a continuous roll of thunder descending onto the earth. It seemed as if there were endless boiling magma rushing out of the ground at the same time. Joshua suddenly frowned; his face that had never changed much since the beginning of the battle. After noticing the sudden change that took place not far in front of him.


    "The dimensional rift... it''s being activated once again!"


    How could it be so fast?! He was really running out of time.


    Right after he spoke, along with the intense dimensional wave, a column of black light was shot out from the middle of the Dark Forest like a fountain of black light. The black light came right out from the middle of the darkness, shining out straight along the path of the sunlight, piercing through the clouds, reaching the sky and stained the sky into pale black color.


    "Rawgh!!!"


    While the Chaos energy was gushing out like a tidal wave, instantly, all of the daemons in the surroundings went insane once again. Initially, they only knew how to charge forward. Even if they saw Joshua, as long as Joshua was not standing in front of them, they would not attack him. However, these daemons currently set their purplish blue radiating eyes onto the Warrior that was surging with the flames of order. They seemed to have completely abandoned their initial target. Now, they just wanted to take out the loathing chi of their enemy right beside them.


    "So are they completely corrupted by Chaos now? That should be a good thing as well."


    Without turning his head back or looking around, Joshua could still clearly sense and see everything and every single movement of the daemons that were charging at him through his heart and mind.


    That was not it.


    Right in his heart and mind, right in the middle of the circle where he was heavily surrounded by the daemons, there were quite a number of daemons that were at least three meters tall had been covered in faint silver shiny armor shell. They were lurking around as they were approaching Joshua with their bodies that had metallic complexions.


    These monsters had the body of an insect. They looked thin and long. Right behind their back, there was a layer of crystalized substance, a crystalized armor shell. Colorful hues could be seen from underneath the armored shell. There was also an enormous amount of Chaos energy circulating within the shell, providing each of them enormous power to make them strong.


    "Master, there are many mature Aragami around us!"


    Ying''s Spirit Sense suddenly came in intensely, "They are not like the normal daemons, you must be careful, Master!"


    Joshua was not bothered with the reminder from his Divine Armament. Facing a horde of daemons that seemed to want to use their numbers to kill him, Joshua stood on top of a rock and took a deep breath. He even closed his eyes once again.


    His chi began to circulate vigorously within his body that was protected by his black armor. Instantly, along came a loud crack between bones, followed by his blood circulating vigorously deep down his veins. His Combat Aura was pulsating along with his heartbeat as if he was devouring the power itself.


    In that moment, the power and chi all over the warrior was completely kept back into his body. He seemed just like a normal guy. Meanwhile, the daemons that saw that were roaring with excitement. They began to charge at Joshua at a speed faster than before.


    However, on the next moment, Joshua opened both of his eyes, followed by a burst of red radiance into his surroundings.


    "Break!"


    Joshua had completed charging his power up in an instant. With a breaking roar and exerting strength into his legs, Joshua stomped the ground and left quite a large hole in the ground. There were innumerable web-like cracks that spread out on the ground from the point he stomped. Numerous stones and wood in the surroundings were crushed. Along with the wind and dust that were swept up into all directions in the surroundings, his entire body suddenly turned into a red comet that was facing forward¡ªthat was also the strongest point of his enemies. Then he charged forward at full speed!


    Multiple large ring-shaped white mist appeared right behind his body as he was moving forward. Instantly, Joshua arrived and made contact with the first line of enemies.

 Chapter 92 Giant Monsters

    Right at the frontline of the Dark Tide, there were a bunch of gigantic demonic insects. Their bodies were approximately one meter long. These gigantic monsters looked like beetles. They all had rock-solid shells and gigantic horns on their foreheads. They were fluttering their wings as they got closer to the ground towards Joshua, stirring up enough dust and sand to block everyone''s sight.


    Facing the warrior in black armor who was charging at them with one a lance and a greatsword in each of his hands, it seemed that these monsters did not intend to evade. Set aside the fact that they had already lost their minds after they went berserk, even if they did not go berserk, these insect-type monsters did not have any wisdom or even brains begin with. Not to mention that there had not been any beings that were daring enough to charge at them head-on. So these monsters thought that the situation would remain that way even for this time.


    Indeed, the situation did remain that way.


    Because nothing ever survived after colliding with the warrior.


    Buzz¡ª


    Charging faster than the speed of sound, Joshua shook his body for a split moment. Then the black armor that was forged from steel let out a buzzing sound as if it was being knocked violently by something. In the meantime, the muscles all over the body of the warrior exploded in power, tightening up and knotting up like the string of a bow being pulled back. These muscles were charged up with the destructive power. Countless veins emerged on the surface of his strong skin across his entire body. Also, his body size expanded by a lot to the point that his body was pushing against the armor tightly.


    If Joshua was not wearing a heavy armor that was specially picked and enhanced but ordinary military grade armor, he would have undoubtedly broken the armor off his body with the power that was surging in every part of his muscle. Even if that was the case, the warrior could feel that he was being restrained. The endless power was infusing into his whole body along his Kokyu-ho, gathering into his body like water in a dam. That furious urge to destroy everything was really driving him crazy to crush everything right before him.


    Facing these ignorant insects that were actually daring enough to charge at him, Joshua had no intention to dodge them. He adjusted his breathing pace and lifted his lance. That was a gigantic lance that was two meters long. It was forged by the dwarfs with crystal steel for over a hundred times. There were circles of iron liquid patterns surrounding it.


    Demonic insects that went through Aragami Transformation?


    They were merely experience points to Joshua!


    "Die!"


    Letting out a roar, having his chi circulating vigorously within his body, the warrior leaped off the ground with his tightened muscles all over his body. Then, along with a loud explosive bang that was loud enough to pierce through eardrums, Joshua was focused on using the explosive power of his body. He put the tip of his lance right in front of him and charged forward in the speed of a flying meteor. Instantly, he crossed over tens of meters that remained between him and the demonic insects.


    The ground beneath his feet was like being trampled across by a Berserk Dragon. He left a gigantic drain as large as a tunnel. Countless crack patterns that looked like spider-webs were spreading into the surrounding of the ground, shaking many dark giant trees in the surroundings. Along with a series of loud bangs, countless trees were collapsing onto the ground.


    Facing the demonic insects that were lining up right before him, Joshua''s eyes were cold as steel. He stretched out his hand. Instantly, the tip of his lance suddenly shook out numerous shadow image of it. After that, the tip was returned to a point. Then again, the lance was pierced forward, stirring up an insanely violent wave. His Combat Aura was overflowing. The sharp tip of the lance pierced right through the atmosphere in the air, causing continuous loud bangs to echo into the surroundings.


    Boom boom boom boom boom!!!


    Before the insects could even react to the situation first hand, the tip of the metallic lance had already struck one of the demonic insects. When the lance pierced right through the shell, it sounded like a lance cracking the shell of an egg. The sharp tip of the lance had also pierced deep into the organs and the body of the insect monster, crushing all of its air ducts and internal organs. Right after that, the body of the insect and the air behind it were torn apart by the red radiance, his Combat Aura. The other demonic insects were pulled into the explosion as well. Their wings were splattered with dust and shredded meat of their friend. Instant, they slowed down a little.


    Giving no quarter to his opponents, the flashes of his silver blade and the piercing strikes of his lance had not stopped at all. Following countless flashes of his attacks by wielding his sharp Divine Armament and his long lance, Joshua was slaughtering the remaining demonic insects that had crystallized horns one after another. The shells of these demonic insects were pierced through or even split open easily. Internal organs with foul strench were falling out of the holes and cut wounds like a waterfall.


    Without any intention to pursue those remaining demonic insects that were blast far away from him, the warrior took out the enemies in front of him before he continued ton to push forward at his own pace, charging himself out of the daemons that were surrounding him up.


    "Look at this, Ying."


    At that time, he still had the time and mood to talk to his own weapon. At the same time, there were only a small number of daemons scattered in front of him and on the sides. The daemons were drooling with their sticky saliva. They charged towards Joshua, ignoring the fact that the black armor of the Warrior had been soaked in the blood of many daemons. They were ready to bite the man that disgusted them so much with his presence.


    However, they were too weak for that. Joshua had pierced through their hearts and skulls by merely wielding his lance around. He struck all of the daemons down, sending their heads flying all over the place. If that didn''t work, he used his greatsword to finish the job, cleaving the bodies of the daemons in halves.


    Right on his face that was covered behind the thick helmet he was wearing, he smirked. "Isn''t that right? Dual weapons¡ªit''s much more convenient."


    That''s not because equipping ''dual'' weapons is convenient! It''s because Master''s the one who''s equipped with ''dual'' weapons! How''s it possible that normal people could use two different weapons at the same time up to this standard?!


    Ying opened up her mouth a little, as her heart was perturbed. However, the Divine Armament chose to remain in silence, not knowing what to say to her Master. Meanwhile, Joshua treated her silence as a sign that she agreed with what he just said. Then he laughed out loud before charging deeper into the middle of the Dark Forest.


    In the meantime, the black light column that initially pierced through the clouds and tore the sky remained the same. It turned into a light source that spread Chaos energy for the second time. The Chaos energy went along with the sunlight that reappeared and was distributed among the Berserk Daemons across the entire forest like snowflakes pouring down from the sky.


    "The time interval that it opens is getting much shorter already. We need to destroy it fast."


    Upon calculating the time it took to activate the dimensional rift once again, Joshua did not stop running at all. He was approaching the center of the Dark Forest.


    He could feel it. Right before his chest, the Azurite was unleashing unlimited power attempting to recover his stamina.


    After the daemons had completely fallen to the corruption, Joshua would still be able to recover his stamina after he killed them all. Although the amount of energy he could acquire would be much lesser than the amount of energy he could get from killing Aragami, that amount of energy should be enough for Joshua to exhaust in killing his enemies.


    In order to reserve enough strength to battle against the Gold-tier daemons, the warrior had not use any skill that would involve the use of his Combat Aura. He was relying completely on his skills to kill and his martial art experience to operate his internal organs and bones. The enormous strength that was hidden deep in his body burst out constantly. The Gold-tier warrior was worthy to be deemed that he had crossed into the Extraordinary Tier. His body was no longer the same as the body of a mortal. The toughness of his body was terrifyingly though. Regardless of how much he tried to push it, his body would not hit a limit.


    Currently, the Dark Forest was shrouded by a layer of thick Chaos energy. The dark purplish mist was exhausting the power of Order in Joshua''s body. Meanwhile, the cold winter and the strong winds were also exhausting his stamina fast. Along his way, the warrior had slain at least 500 to 600 Intermediate Silver-tier daemons. He also slew countless monsters that were of lower grade. Without the recovery power that the Azurite, Joshua might not make it so far into the forest and kill so many daemons along the way.


    "Master, wait. There''s something superior right in front of us¡­"


    Passing through the trees, the warrior blazing with his red Combat Aura was advancing forward at full speed. However, Ying suddenly warned Joshua that there was something to be aware of in front of them. The warning that Ying gave to Joshua continued to ring in Joshua''s mind.


    However, before she could finish her words, a loud rumbling sound was head!


    Rumble¡ª!


    The ground in front not far from Joshua suddenly collapsed, causing waves of explosive rumbling sound one after another. There was a flickering shadow over there. A gigantic shadow of a monster emerged from beneath the ground. A massive body that was approximately tens of meters tall along with a blood stench came at Joshua like a hurricane in a strange and bizarre state. It was moving in a swift speed as fast as the lightning bolt.


    Meanwhile, at the same time, a strange force flitted over and shone on him like a light. Instantly, Joshua felt that his body became incredibly slow. His body seemed to be confined and imprisoned by some sort of invisible force. Every single movement he made was difficult. It was as if he was completely soaked in glue.


    The strong enemy was charging at him while he was bound by this strange power. However, Joshua managed to get himself out of trouble in time. Joshua did not dodge, nor did he tried to flee from battle. He just simply lifted his long lance and struck the tip of his lance straight into the abdomen of the monster that was charging at him. The explosive sound in the air was head. The wind pressure itself had already stirred up the dust and sand all around the ground in his surroundings. He was behaving as if he had totally lost his mind launching suicidal attacks at his enemy like he no longer cherished his life.


    Boom! Woooh!


    The two sounds came out at the same time. Upon withstanding the impact of the strike from the gigantic monster, Joshua was pushed backward and flew out entirely. He flew backward tens of meters, crashing into a tree. Instantly, countless leaves were falling from the trees and the snows that were accumulated on the trees fell and buried the warrior underneath. Meanwhile, the gigantic insect-type monster had also withstood a full-power strike by the warrior right in its abdomen. The lance that was two-meter long including its handle had plunged straight into the body of that monster. Milky white with a tinge of greenish-blue ''blood'' dripped nonstop from the wound.

 Chapter 93 The Encounter and the Red Wooden Runic Box

    Everything before his eyes was snowy white. The icy cold feeling overflowed his entire body. The translucent ice crystals were melted by his body''s high temperature, evaporating them into warm vapor. Lying right in the snow, Joshua took a deep breath. That was no accident. He could sense Chaos energy that was extremely condensed, attempting to corrupt his body.


    This entire place had been completely corrupted now. Without a few advanced level priests to purify this place, even if the dimensional rift was closed, the darkness would remain deep in this land for the next hundreds of years. The darkness might even fuse itself into the land once and for all.


    At that time, the warrior could not help to retrieve his memories on what [Chaos] actually was.


    ¡­ In actuality, there was nothing much to think about. The one explanation that covered its aspects was that it was the source of all disaster, regardless of previous life or this current life. It would remain like this. There would be no exception.


    Chaos would devour anything that was not being shone upon by light. It blurs existence, wipe off order, and eventually, it would destroy civilization and corrupt wisdom. However, whenever there was life, such devious act would not be allowed. Joshua chose to fight Chaos. The reason was not that he was moved by any sentimental values, at least not by such light reason. He was bounded by the responsibility of Order, Wisdom, and Life. He could not run from that responsibility.


    Even though Order and Chaos were complete opposites, the fire would also need it to ignite, giving out radiance to exist, being the origin of a world to exist in the middle of the void. However, regardless of whether it was the invasion of the dark abyss or the corruption of the void or even the bewitchment of the Evil God, the descending of the demons from other worlds¡ªthese incidents that had something to do with Chaos would not be a good thing. Each incident would leave a large number of casualties behind.


    Same went for the dimensional rift incident.


    If Joshua could not close it as soon as possible and allow the dimensional rift to open completely, then the existence behind all this would reach out its tentacles, causing a catastrophic event such as the descent of a daemon lord. That sort of incidents would require the legendary combatants to resolve and were be significant enough to be recorded in the history.


    Despite Joshua''s bloodlust, he did not want that sort of incidents to happen near his home.


    Fortunately for him, the current incident had not escalated to that level of seriousness just yet. Although the continuation of the upcoming plans would be a little troublesome, however, it would be better for him to focus on killing all of his enemies now and think about the complicated issues later.


    Boom!


    Snapped back to reality, a red radiance glimmered from the layer of snow he was under. Heat began to rise as the Combat Aura all around Joshua pulsated. He pushed himself out of the snow that buried him with ease. After that, he let out an outburst of impulse and pushed all the snow around him away. Tightening his grip on the hilt of his silver-white greatsword, he stood up and spat out some blood.


    The attack seemed extremely powerful, however, it did not hurt the warrior much.


    "This monster, is actually a little stronger than I thought."


    Joshua set his eyes on the giant daemon that was also had its eyes fixed on him from afar. The daemon was just waiting for the right moment to strike. Joshua''s face had finally look deadly serious for the first time since he entered the Dark Forest.


    Zergs were monsters that had a body mass hundred times larger than normal insects. The demonic insect that Joshua encountered earlier was one of the zergs.


    The physical bodies of these monsters were tougher than the bodies of the regular Steel-tier daemons. They could even crush the Steel-tier daemons like they were nothing.


    Even though these Demonic Insects did not have enough wisdom to learn all sorts of skills, they could just use their tough bodies, their natural abilities and all sorts of spells to survive. They were also powerful enough to be called one of the more prominent species on the continent. They could really breed their own kind and survive on this continent that was always filled with war.


    Back in the year in the distant south, the humans and the elves only managed to barely suppress the zergs from breeding insanely fast after the two races had given it their all. That incident had been listed as one of the historical events known as the [Alliance of Nature]. By the end of it, the two races had made a peace treaty with the Heart of the Swarm. The three races had pledged to live together in harmony since then.


    Relying on their bodies, they were powerful enough to battle the humans and elves that had already advanced into their magic era. That should be enough to emphasize on how powerful and scary each of them could turn out to be.


    However, they were just living beings after all. They could be hunted and killed easily by powerful beings of their same size. Some beings that were larger than them even hunted and feed on them.


    Those dreadful hunters that prey on these demonic insects would be the spiders. They looked like insects, but they weren''t.


    Meanwhile that Gold-tier daemon, the dracospider, was one of those species.


    Far away from where Joshua was battling, the gigantic body of an insect or rather, monster with a golden-grayish shell remained still. The eight gigantic legs that had some crystalline substances covered all over them were ready for battle. The stab wound that was caused by Joshua''s lance right below its abdomen was dripping with a milky greenish blue liquid. The eight eyes on its head were glittering with purplish blue radiance. Meanwhile, that wretched-looking mouth and fangs of the spider were opening and closing from time to time. Translucent venom liquid was dripping right out of its mouth.


    The dracospider had a giant shell of a crab right behind its back. It also had the magic resistance that dragons had. The explosive power of a spider was dreadful. Regardless of its defense, speed, or their attacks, the spider was just a dreadful being that one should not reckon with it. A normal Gold-tier warrior would not be able to last ten rounds battling with the spider. Encountering such a monster would require at least a party with four elites that could work and cooperate together. Only then, could a party take on the spider.


    Some pure dragons which were the same level as the dracospider might not be able to win against the dracospider.


    Upon checking on his armor plate right before his chest, Joshua found that there were two large holes on the surface of it. He was not surprised as it fell within his expectations.


    Just then, the dracospider came out from beneath the surface of the ground and struck right at Joshua. Joshua who was already experienced in dealing with all sorts of sh*t in battle had led him to know what to do the moment he was about to get struck by the dracospider''s attack. Although he had many more ways to evade the attack of the dracospider Joshua decided to take the hit head-on after thinking about it.


    As Joshua''s body was much smaller than the dracospider''s, Joshua was bounced by the impact of the strike by the end of it. The giant spider had also reached out this fangs right before its mouth in an attempt to penetrate Joshua''s body to pump some venom into him. However, with his Combat Aura and his armor protecting his flesh, the spider''s bite was blocked by Joshua''s Steel Armor Kokyu-ho. That bite did not even leave a scratch on his flesh.


    Even though Joshua had suffered some internal injuries, however, he had also struck his lance which was powered up with his Combat Aura into the body of the giant spider at the same time when he was struck and sent flying away by the dracospider. That two-meter long lance had completely plunged into the body of the giant spider. Furthermore, the Combat Aura had detonated deep within the body of the spider as well. So the injuries that the dracospider suffered must be much heavier than the injuries that Joshua had on him.


    "¡­"


    Without saying a word, the warrior remained silent while he was facing the gigantic spider. Meanwhile, countless daemons were charging towards Joshua from the surroundings. After all, that was the center of the Dark Forest. It was not a place for him and the dracospider to engage in battle. That was literally the base of the enemy. The daemons came charging in at Joshua like a dark tidal wave. Their roaring and hissings were echoing in the surroundings. However, even though these weaker daemons had already lost their sanity, none of them dared to attack the warrior before them.


    They were just waiting.


    Meanwhile, the dracospider that still had a slight wisdom left in it was hesitating.


    As a Gold-tier daemon with dragon blood coursing through the veins in its body, it still had some awareness even though it had been corrupted by Chaos. It could still determine whether its next action would do it more good or more harm. Therefore, the spider had become very serious in taking on the warrior after receiving a solid blow from him. It no longer showed any ferocious intend towards Joshua, instead, it looked calm now.


    As a tarantula species that purely relied on venom and its ferocious instinct to hunt, the spider had no need to make webs. Its webs and web sacks had long evolved over thousands of years to become magical organs that release magic power that could bind or stick its preys. It was precisely that magic power that had Joshua stuck on the ground earlier on. Because of that, Joshua could not move at all while he could only take the spider''s attack.


    However, the toughness of Joshua''s skin was beyond imagination.


    The dracospider had tasted human flesh before, and not just one or two, it had tasted many humans. Hence, the spider knew that as long as it could peel off the metallic armor layer off its preys, it would be able to taste some flesh and blood¡­ However, the man before him¡­ even though it penetrated its fangs through the armor, the skin beneath the armor layer was actually much tougher than the armor.


    For most of the monsters or beasts, when they ever encounter such a situation, they would just give up on preying on their target. They knew that they were not powerful enough to prey on that target. They would switch their target onto smoothing weaker and smaller. However, the current situation was different¡­ the Chaos power that was lurking deep within its body had caused the dracospider to get agitated by the Order power buried deep inside Joshua''s body. At the same time, its instinct was telling it that it would be extremely foolish to battle the warrior right before its eyes.


    Its instinct and awareness were at war. Because of that, the dracospider became more cautious than ever while facing the warrior. Meanwhile, the daemons all around in the surroundings were also intimidated by the warrior''s power. They remained themselves in spots they were standing. Because of that, they had provided Joshua plenty of time.


    "I first thought that it would become troublesome as the battle went on."


    Joshua reached his hand into the hole of his armor while he muttered softly to himself, "I''ve never thought that things would turn out so smoothly."


    If you guys did not take the initiative to react, that would mean that you chose to die.


    Smiling wretchedly, he tightened and expanded his muscles all over his body. He exerted strength on his arm after that. Then the black armor he was wearing was being torn apart as if it was made of paper. A long crack appeared on the armor. Then he reached his arm into the crack and searched the compartment right before his chest. Then he took out a small box.


    It was a red box that was crafted from wood with countless runes floating all over the surface.

 Chapter 94 An Instan

    The dark green light radiated across the land, followed by a strong air current that was as sharp as a blade that went straight across the formation of the Berserk Daemons, leaving a mess behind, stirring up a wave of blood across the battlefield.


    In the Dark Forest, Brandon was running at an extremely high speed.


    Continuously slaughtering the daemons while making his way across the forest, his entire body was covered in a dark green Combat Aura that looked like a layer of mist. This condensed power had stirred up the movement of wind and the atmosphere in the air. In the meantime when the speed of the swordsman was getting up to another whole new level, the Combat Aura was also powering up his two blades preparing him for his next strike on his enemies.


    At that time, the pale green vortex spun in Brandon''s eyes. In his eyes, the world has become a twisted otherworld filled with cracks. The face of the swordsman who activated the Mystic Eyes of Death Perception was cold and unfeeling, while not even one drop of the blood from the daemons torn asunder by the sharp blades spattered onto his face.


    Brandon Kaos, the man who possessed the strongest swordsmanship gifted by the gods in the whole Empire. The Kaos family that once had a legendary mage had to admit it as well that his gift was extraordinary. His gift had even stirred up debates among his own people¡ª Well, by the end of the debate, they had decided to allow the direct descendant of the family to become a swordsman instead of becoming a mage to fulfill the tradition of his family.


    Yes, instead of forcing this genius in swordsmanship to become a regular Gold-tier mage, it seemed better for him to become a legendary swordsman. Such change and tolerance would mean that the prideful mage family had acknowledged his gift.


    Crossing across a small hill, the scent of Chaos had become even condensed. The flying wyrms that were circling around the sky above could no longer suppress their urge to attack. So they began to charge towards Brandon who was running across the battlefield.


    Looking at the black flying wyrms in the sky with disdain, the swordsman swung his sword across the air and his intense Combat Aura radiated and tore the air. The attack hit the ''rift'' and sliced the monsters in half. The foul dark purplish blood together with some internal organs of the monsters were raining down to the ground heavily like cats and dogs!


    Without minding about these monsters that seemed to be committing suicide, Brandon kept the two blades that seemed to be the source of luring the monsters which were emitting waves of Order energy that were intense. He was charging forward with high speed, his eyebrows furrowed tightly.


    Something was not right.


    This number of Berserk Daemons was very unsettlingly not right.


    Brandon was feeling that everything was too smooth.


    This was a large-scale Dark Tide. There were over 200,000 Berserk Daemons. Their footsteps could have trembled the entire area of mountains and forests¡ªso why was there only so few of them here?!


    He had prepared himself to face thousands of daemons surrounding him from all directions. He had prepared himself to clear a path towards his destination with everything he''s got!


    In the beginning, Brandon could still hear Joshua''s roars. He thought that he was about to catch up with that warrior who went forward alone. He thought he would be able to give support to the Warrior when he caught up with him. However, he had never thought possible that even with his Combat Aura activated and he was moving as fast as the wind, even though the battles were easy and simple, even though he had been charging forward in high speed for quite some time already, he had not been able to catch up with Joshua.


    That was insane¡ªlogically speaking, Brandon should be faster than Joshua in terms of speed. He should have caught up with Joshua a while ago. However, in truth, the swordsman was not able to do so. All he saw was the aftermath of the battle left behind by Joshua.


    Along the way, Brandon saw a large number of corpses of daemons¡ªfor instance, the thorn beast that had thorns and spikes all over their body like a porcupine, a beast that had rock solid shell over its back, a mammoth of the size of a small hill, and also large and powerful giant bears that were powerful enough to tremble the mountains with their stomps. The corpses of these monsters were all over the place like garbage. They were left behind in a mess along the route that Joshua went by.


    There was only one wound on each of the monster''s body. Other than the heart, the wound would be on their heads or they were completely cut in half by either a blade or sword. Some of them seemed to have been pierced by spears. In other words, every single one of the monsters died of one hit.


    Undoubtedly, that was the main reason why the swordsman could only see so few monsters along the road. Because right before him, that warrior had already taken out those monsters that could have caused a lot of trouble.


    "This level of power¡­ this is a little outrageous¡­"


    Swiftly slaughtering up all these monsters while having his own pace maintained without being affected at all, Brandon believed that he could have done the same as well. However, he would be forced to activate his ''Demonic Eyes'' and he had to be fully focused in order to do so. Joshua did not have a pair of ''Demonic Eyes'' like Brandon did. He should not be able to instantly kill the monsters by hitting the ''rifts''. Furthermore, Joshua had been battling for quite a long time. So what made his attacks so precise then?!


    He had no answer to his own question at the moment. Furthermore, it was not the time to think about it as well. The most important thing currently was to catch up to the warrior in black armor.


    The moment he decided to focus on catching up with the warrior, a sound beyond the sound of all the insane noises in the world, a wailing sound that could almost tear the eardrums of a person came from afar.


    In the depths of the Dark Forest, a spot was covered by dark purplish mist and large waves began to ripple into the surroundings. The mist was rippling out into the surroundings like tidal waves as well. Meanwhile, the dark gray impact was stirring up the air, spreading into the atmosphere across the air. Anyone witnessing that would not be able to stop the feeling of dread in their hearts.


    Boom!


    Following the waves of mist, a thunderous tremble and an explosive sound of a volcano erupted echoed through heaven and earth. Instantly, another black light column appeared right in the middle of the sky. In fact, this light column looked even much thicker than the one Brandon previously saw right above the fortress. It brought along much more scents from the outer world.


    "Why is it so soon this time?!"


    The golden-haired swordsman was at a loss for words. The reactivation of the dimensional rift was much faster than he had anticipated. He clenched his teeth and said, "Joshua was right all along. If we allow things to escalated on, we''re not going to make it in time!"


    As a Chaos Guardian as well, Brandon could also feel the endless wave of Chaos power overflowing out from that light column. The power in the Dual Blades of Order was protecting his body from being corrupted by Chaos energy. However, the trees and daemons in the surroundings did not have such a good benefit. They were breathing in the condensed power from the other world and they were swiftly corrupted and turned.


    There were colorful layers across the surface of the tall and strange trees in the Dark Forest. A thin layer of crystalline substance was slowly spreading. Meanwhile, the points where the Chaos energy gathered around the bodies of the monsters had mostly been crystallized.


    The appearance of Chaos would usually mean that the territory had been corrupted. When Brandon was young, he followed the elders of his family over to a sealed land at the west mountains. The entire hidden secret realm seemed to have completely been corrupted by Chaos. Countless monsters that seemed odd and mutated were roaming around. They were blocked by the seal. So they could not wander into the Mycroft Continent


    Unlike the crystallization here, the corruption in the secret realm was viral. It would not matter if they were plants or animals, any living things that stayed in the hidden realm would definitely be corrupted by the viral infection and they would all be turned into monsters that creep and wiggle around. They basically existed like a bunch of goo monsters.


    Breaking through the monster horde at lightning speed, Brandon suddenly felt that the pressure on the battlefield suddenly got lifted a little. There was no sign of any daemons in the vicinity all of a sudden. The Dark Forest that was initially filled with noises suddenly became vast and empty. That should be a scene that eased up the mind of anyone that was running across the battlefield killing monsters. However, the scene gave Brandon a very strange feeling. Instead, he felt more pressure than before.


    "What the hell happened here?!"


    There must be a reason behind this bizarre and strange occurrence. Brandon told himself with a soft voice. He did not slow down his pace. He had a hunch that the reason that caused this to happen was not far ahead.


    A beam of green light was flying fast through the forest. Brandon was running as if he was riding along with the strong winds. After a brief moment, he arrived at a high ground, The golden-haired swordsman stood right on top of the peak of a hilltop. He was looking down at the bottom from the top.


    His sharp eyes and observation had allowed himself to locate what he wanted to find on the battlefield. Meanwhile, because of what he saw, he widened his eyes and stared at the scene.


    Under the sky that was shrouded by dark gray mist within a visible range, there were countless horrific daemons lurking in the shadows of the forest. The scene looked similar when the daenibs were getting themselves ready to attack the fortress. The horde was surrounding a vast area of the forest, roaring and hissing ferociously. They seemed to be surrounding a shadow of a man right in the middle. However, they did not dare to launch any attacks on the man just yet.


    Brandon looked over there with his focused eyes.


    Far apart, right in the middle of the daemons, an energy wave of Order fused with the red radiance illuminated on. Joshua''s entire body was ignited with red Combat Aura that looked like red blazing flames. He was currently standing in the middle of the wide and empty forest. It seemed like he was looking at the daemons all around him like they were nothing. Then he took out a red box out from the armored compartment on his chest like there was nothing all around him. There were countless glittering runes floating all around the box.


    Looking at the glittering box from afar, Brandon suddenly felt a chill straight up his spine. He could sense a heavy and yet intimidating pressure vaguely coming from the box itself.


    Click¡ª


    The box was opened.

 Chapter 95 Siege

    Joshua opened the box.


    Chi¡ª


    It sounded like a blade penetrating rotting meat.


    It was as if a hurricane with the heavy scent of blood and rust from the ancient times had been stirred up around Joshua. Waves of the incomparably ordered yet dreadful power fluctuations representing Austerity, Sealing, Purification, and Annihilation spread in all directions, utterly eliminating and completely penetrating the surrounding chaotic atmosphere."


    The Berserk Daemons in the surroundings were terrified by the sudden wind along with the scent of blood. Those daemons that were corrupted by Chaos earlier could not be even stopped by death. However, they were retreating just because they felt the waves of energy surging out from this little box. The army of the Dark Tide was taking tens of steps backward. It seemed that they did not dare to get near to Joshua and the box.


    The reason was they had lost their awareness. The only thing that remained was instinct. It was fear which made them take a few steps back from Joshua and the box.


    Ignoring all of the monsters in the surroundings, the warrior took a breath of the contaminated cold air of Mount Great Ajax. Then he took out a black stone from the box.


    Dragon-slaying stone.


    Dragons. Regardless of which dimension the Astral Dragons came through from, or the dragons that were born on the land of this initial world, there were many differences. However, they had one thing in common.


    They were extremely powerful; naturally born that way!


    Before the flame of the human civilization was ignited, these monsters that were on the top of the food chain were roaming around the continent, preying on the other races and species. They were acting like the predators of the world hunting other living beings. After all, they were born with extremely strong bodies and gifted with terrifying magic power. They had skin and magic resistance that was unbelievably tough.


    However, that was it.


    Regardless if they were Astral Dragons or the dragons from the initial world, they would still have a common weakness, the greatest weakness of all. They would act alone.


    That weakness was fatal.


    Even if the Astral Dragons had intelligence and civilization, most of the time, they would just stay in their nest all alone. They would just do research based on their own interest. Their long lifespans and their prideful souls had led them to care nothing about communicating and socializing with the other races or even their own species¡ªthat was their most significant reason that they would fail.


    Facing one weapon specifically designed to kill one specific race, the one weapon that was forged by the efforts of the humans, elves, dwarves and many other races after experiencing untold hardships¡ªthe [Dragon-slaying Stone] that was produced from the strongest alchemy with the aim to destroy the dragon bloodline. Even the mindless Berserk Daemons would also tremble in fear.


    Not to mention that the warrior was currently looking at a Gold-tier daemon which had dragon blood coursing through the veins in its entire body. Its full name was ''Ajax''s Aurumseeking Draconian Spider''.


    As one of the arachnidan daemon''s evolved state, the dracospider was as its name suggested, a giant dracospider that prey on weaker dragon species and flying dragons as their food source. It had the dragon blood coursing through the veins in its entire body. And because of that, when it sensed the chilling power that was designed to exterminate its bloodline, the Aurum-colored Dragon Spider could not help to take a few steps back.


    Overwhelming with fear while shivering, the eight crystallized legs were moving backward. This powerful Gold-Tier daemon was behaving just like the other normal Daemons. It also backed away tens of steps. Well, it might even have backed away more steps than that.


    "¡­ Hmph."


    So it retreated just like that?


    Upon shaking his head and humphed coldly, a sense of disappointment flashed across the Warrior''s eyes. He held the dark dragon-slaying stone on his hand and rubbed it across the surface of the silver-white blade of his greatsword, his own Divine Armament.


    Sha¡ª


    The grinding sound echoed and a faint dark red powder was seen resting on the blade of the greatsword. After that, the power vanished without leaving any trace behind. Meanwhile, waves of magic power mixed with some sort of strange power flashed, leaving line patterns surging with the power to destroy.


    "Master¡­ So this is the dragon-slaying stone?"


    Right across his mind, Ying''s Spirit Sense was a little blurry. The voice of the girl using Spirit Sense quivered. "This presence, it''s so¡­ scary¡­"


    "Fear not, Ying, this is the power that you and I possess."


    "Overcoming the fear was the source of the development of the human''s civilization. Just like how human overcome their fear towards the fire they first discovered in the middle stone-age era. While from building the order of the civilization, as my weapon, you must overcome this sort of fear," Joshua added.


    After keeping the dragon-slaying stone, Joshua lifted up the silver greatsword. Red Combat Aura was gushing out like a torch. The lines on the blades were glittering with radiance, emitting out waves of intimidatingly dreadful pressure.


    The strength of civilization was the strength of the human. As a warrior, one must be familiar with using that power. One must be prideful for being the wielder of that power.


    Backing up step by step, the ferocious dracospider deep could not accept the fact that it showed its vulnerable side and thus rebounded like a spring. The more pressure it was facing, the more the dracospider tried to fight it. Facing Joshua who was getting more intimidating with each passing second, this powerful daemon''s desire to battle finally overcame its own fear.


    The power of Chaos was overflowing. Disgusted by the power of Order coupled with its will to battle shattered its fear.The Gold-tier daemon knew that the aura of its opponent was building up into an unstoppable tidal wave soon. So if it retreated now, it would only provide the time and opportunity for its opponent to accumulate enough power to instantly kill it!


    Upon understanding its own situation, it totally abandoned the notion to retreat. The dracospider lifted its forefront legs without making any sound as if it was trying to intimidate its opponent with its sharp fangs and legs. Then it looked at the dragon-slaying stone like it was nothing. Right after that, it lunged towards Joshua ferociously.


    The dracospider seemed to have triggered a signal that led the other daemons to react to the situation. The daemons that were retreating backward in fear began to roar in rage. Then they also charged forward towards Joshua. Right after the Dark Tide retreated a little from Joshua, they lunged back at Joshua ferociously. The initially large hole in the middle of the dark condensed Dark Tide suddenly shrunk. The daemons looked like a tidal wave that could devour anything that they charged at. They charged at the warrior in black armor once again.


    "That''s how it should have been in the first place."


    Picking up a statuette of a lance from his waist, a magic light flashed across the sight of everyone and everything. There was another two-meter long gigantic metal lance appeared right in the hand of Joshua. Facing such a dangerous situation that could be deemed as a situation of despair, the warrior did not feel even a vague sense of fear. Instead, he let out an insane laugh and charged forward at full speed!


    The man holding a greatsword and a lance in his hands was charging forward with all his might. The aura of that one man felt like a thousand soldiers charging forward fearlessly. Every step he took stomped the ground with intimidating strength and left cracks in the ground. With shockwaves and wind accompanying the moving greatsword, the warrior in black armor charged right into Dark Tide and began his onslaught on the daemons. A huge wave of blood splattered across the battlefield. Along with Joshua charging forward, the daemons around him fell to the ground in pieces one after another. The monsters that charged blindly at Joshua were all sliced up like dried straws being harvested by the farmers. They were easily slashed and sliced in halves. The remaining of their limbs and broken body parts were flying across the battlefield together with daemon blood. Their meats that were being sliced up by Joshua were flying all over the place. The blood and the body parts were then frozen up on the ground because of the cold freezing weather.


    The Divine Armament that had been smeared with the dragon-slaying stone had acquired a powerful source of strength to annihilate. Even though the targets were not dragons, Joshua could still slaughter up the daemons with ease. Initially, these daemons that were infected with Chaos had a strong and powerful life force. Even if their heads were cut off, they would not die on the spot. However, the situation was very different. Daemons that were sliced by the silver greatsword would lose all their strength instantly and fall to the ground. After that, their body would dry up and decay into corpses almost in an instant.


    "Trash."


    Do you really think I took out the dragon-slaying stone to take care of you trash?


    Right in the middle of the gaps in between the helmet, Joshua''s two red eyes were blazing with two dots of red radiance. Upon bathing himself in the blood of the daemons with a stench that only a few could stomach, Joshua lifted the lance in his hand and started stomping on the enemies repeatedly clearing out as many weak daemons as he could. In between the explosive sounds coming from the impact of the lance hitting on any daemons that came in contact, the dracospider also lunged towards Joshua. The crystallized legs broke through the atmosphere that brought along an impact that looked like a white mist. It also rammed into the other Daemons into meat pile, splattering the blood of those daemons into the surroundings. The gigantic body of the monster that was tens of meters tall suddenly charged towards Joshua like a moving mountain. Meanwhile, the strong binding force that came along with the spider web magic appeared on the warrior once again. The webs were binding the warrior up like sinking the warrior into some sort of gooey substance, causing him to become unable to move.


    Meanwhile, the warrior did not need to move at all.


    After observing the situation in a calm manner, a shadow of a lance flashed across like a shooting star. It was the lance that Joshua was holding earlier on, being thrown out right at one of the legs that were coming at the warrior at the speed of sound. The sharp tip of the lance penetrated the tip of the gray-golden shell on dracospider''s leg. The tough shell that was supposed to be as tough as metal was shattered into countless pieces just like that. After losing one leg to support its balance, the part where the dracospider received the impact was a little slanted.


    Coincidentally, the second leg of the dracospider crashed into Joshua at the same time. The immovable Joshua who had activated his Steel Armor Kokyu-ho had become tougher when he embraced the impact of that hit head-on. After that, he borrowed the heavy impact of the hit to flip himself out of the entanglement of the webs and avoided the dracospider''s ramming with its gigantic body that was as heavy as the impact one would feel for being hit head-on by a tsunami.


    Landing himself on the ground and balancing his body, Joshua gulped down some fresh blood that came out from his lungs. Then he widened his mouth a little and took advantage of the dracospider after it failed to hit its target and lost a foot. During the brief period of time where the dracospider lost its balance a little, its two feet were stomped to the ground explosively, stomping the dirt, rocks and solid frost into pieces. The impact of the insane explosion stirred up some dust into the air, allowing the warrior''s body to break through the speed of sound and to turn into the speed of light. Because of that, Joshua was able to charge towards the enemy''s front.


    Wielding his great sword towards his enemies, the deep lines on the blade seemed to have sensed the presence of the dragon''s blood. Instantly, it unleashed a tremendous wave of immense power. Joshua directed this immense wave of power on the sword and swung it towards the gigantic dracospider.


    Kachak!


    A crystal clear sound echoed. The strike was powerful enough to shatter the shells that were tough enough to withstand the blast from the alchemy cannons. Right after the dracospider had its one leg penetrated, its another leg was chopped off.


    The dragon-slaying stone was extremely rare. How could Joshua waste it on handling one daemon? How would that be possible?


    Even if this was a Gold-tier dracospider that was intimidatingly powerful, it would not be qualified enough for Joshua to use the stone on it!


    Although daemons could be stupid sometimes, they would not even think about battling their enemies one on one. That included regular Berserk Daemons. Meanwhile, the Gold-tier daemons were also behaving the same.


    Just as Joshua had gotten the upper hand in the battle with the dracospider, a wave of cold wind whistled through the air. The snowstorm that was originally pouring down from the sky suddenly intensified. The snowstorm even broke through the barriers on the Dark Forest and poured down upon the black land and rocks of the forest. The small ice dust began to surge on. The dark purplish mist was beginning to get thicker as well. Initially, people could still see everything that was within twenty to thirty meters. However, people could only see everything a few meters away front them.


    Upon chopping off the third leg of the dracopider, while the warrior and the dracospider were battling against each other, two dreadful presences that were heavy, just like the extreme cold and Chaos, suddenly appeared on Joshua''s left side and his back.


    The real deal had come forth!

 Chapter 96 Praise the Sun!

    Far to the left, the cold winter had finally arrived. The snowstorm that covered the entire sky was pouring down upon the land. The frosty winds were surrounding around a pair of translucent, giant wings with flashing ice-blue line pattern on the surface of the wings. Under the flapping of the giant wings, nearly endless ice-type and negative magic power were gushing towards Joshua like an avalanche. The attack was also aimed at the dracospider, treating it and Joshua with no distinction!


    In the meantime, there was a long and deep roar of a dragon coming from the back of the warrior. The dark purplish mist had dispersed. The intense waves of the Chaos suddenly began to ripple from the middle of the forest like a tidal tsunami. Meanwhile, a beam of dragon breath was shot towards the back of the warrior in a godly speed that was as fast as the speed of light, breaking through the strong current of wind, trembling the atmosphere around the surroundings.


    The Corrupted Black Dragon and the Frost Butterfly! The other two Gold-Tier daemons other than the dracopider had appeared at the same time!


    After all, Gold-Tier daemons were not dumb. They at least knew that ganging up on their opponent would be far more efficient than battling their opponent alone. Even though Joshua was much more powerful than any one of them individually. None of the three Gold-Tier monsters could actually beat him now and so the three of them decided to engage Joshua together.


    It seemed that things had become more interesting now.


    Whoosh!


    A sound that penetrated the sky arrived at the battlefield first. It was nearly endless, like ice spears and frost blades flying like snowdrops. Furthermore, not only that this type of magic consumption was low, it was also formed faster; countless frost particles that were as tough as steel was flying straight at Joshua at the speed of sound. The impact of those particles could penetrate any form of flesh and blood. At the same time, the particles were fused with countless negative spells such as Fatigue, Paralyze, and Slow.


    In the face of horrific bombardment of spells infused with hidden negative magic that could almost covered the entire vision of the person standing in the position where Joshua was standing, anyone would surely feel fear. They would try their best to avoid or flee from the attacks. However, truth to be told, both Joshua and the dracospider were ignoring the frost magic. They were still focused on battling each other with fierce attacks!


    "However, three is a little too much for me."


    Wielding his long lance, raising a silver iron wall, Joshua blocked the dracospider and suddenly, he ignored his defense. He looked as if he no longer treasured his life. He only wanted to keep the spider on the spot and attack as ferociously as he could. Upon confirming his target, the warrior revealed a wretched smile on his face. He glared at the monster right before his eyes. Combat Aura began to set ablaze on his entire body. It was much more vigorous, much more blazingly hot than before. There were even scorching sparks coming out of the blazing Combat Aura, leaving a few noticeable traces behind the cold frosty world.


    So let''s take one out first!


    Red patterns emerged on both the warrior''s arms, at the same time, a blackish-red flame that only exists in hell ignited along the silver greatsword. The Combat Aura all over his body began to surge. Joshua who looked like he was set on fire let out a roar and took a step forward. His stomp crushed the ground, stirring up countless dust and sand. He was just like the gigantic Gold-tier dracospider, ignoring all attacks that landed on him while he swung out his best strike at the dracospider!


    [Mastery, Infernal Blade]


    ¡ªBeep crunch crunch crunch!


    The line patterns on the dragon-slaying stone were flashing violently. Meanwhile, the flame that looked like the fire of doomsday from hell was spreading along the Divine Armament. Facing the crystallized leg of the dracospider that was lifted high up, the greatsword was swung down upon it straight. The sharp blade slashed opened the thick and solid shell of the dracospider that was supposed to be harder than the shell of a Cancer. The blade cut through the shell like cutting through biscuits. Instantly, another leg was chopped off. Meanwhile, the head of the daemon was also slashed opened with a large wound. The five eyeballs on the left side of the dracospider''s head were completely destroyed. Greenish-blue liquid splattered right across the surroundings.


    Meanwhile, that was not it. The flame of doomsday that could only exist in hell that was initially spreading along the blade of the silver greatsword continued to spread across the wound of the daemon like a wildfire. It looked like the blazing flame had its own will, scorching on every sign of life around it!


    "¡ª!!!"


    The head of the daemon was scorched. The pitch of the daemon''s miserable roaring went up to the point that it became soundless! The attack that the daemon was ready to throw at Joshua was instantly interrupted by that excruciating pain. The flame that was scorching its eyes had really brought hell upon the Gold-tier daemon. Even though it had been corrupted by the Chaos having stripped off most of its pain receptors, the dracospider could not endure that dreadful pain that stung deep into the soul.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    Meanwhile, the frost spikes that were flying towards Joshua and the dracospider had arrived and plunged into the ground. A series of white and black snow dust and dirt exploded on the surface of the ground where the frost attacks landed, followed by numerous conspicuous pits appeared on the surface of the ground. Meanwhile, the two of them who were standing right in the middle of the attacks had also sustained some damage for the attacks. The translucent frost spikes had hit the shell of the dracospider which was rolling in pain. The powerful resistance on the shell had instantly dispersed the magic power that formed the frost spikes in the first place. Instantly, the frost spikes were shattered into countless tiny pieces of ice. Meanwhile, the warrior could care less about it. His body was tough enough to tank through the attacks.


    Pak pak pak pak!


    The ice spikes that looked like spears landed solidly on the black armor of the warrior. Instantly, countless dents appeared on the surface of the armor one after another. Some of the ice spikes that hit on the thinner part of the armor had penetrated the armor like a piece of cake. However, there was no blood flowing out from the holes. Even though the magical attack had clashed into the blood and flesh of Joshua, the impacts sounded like a sword clashing with a shield. It was the clanging and buzzing sound that could only be heard from the clashing between two metallic materials! After that, these ice spikes were melted by the Combat Aura on Joshua that seemed like blazing flames. They were instantly evaporated and turned into steams that rose into the air and vanished.


    As for those negative spells, they were all dispersed by the blazing Combat Aura. They were ineffective at all.


    However, it was not the time to stand there and blank out with such thoughts. After the icicle attacks, there was the other Presence that was dense and intimidating. It was wrapped with rumbling thunder when it flew right over to the back of Joshua. Its appearance like a fog, it was actually the power of Chaos that was so dense that it almost became touchable substance. That was the scorching feeling that emitted from the Chaos power that the black dragon accumulated from the range of hundreds of meters in the surroundings!


    Dragon Breath was something that the domineering species, the dragons, were naturally born with. However, Dragon Breath was a much more terrifying attack than the ultimate magic spells that powerful mages could perform.


    The Breath Attack of the dragon species could not be compared to those weak and powerless Frost-type magic attack. Not to mention that this extremely powerful strike of Dragon Breath was infused with the power of Chaos. Instantly, along with the screeching sound of having a sharp metallic tip scratching on the surface of glass that could potentially break the eardrums of people, the Dragon Breath attack of the black dragon beamed pass the forest and the ground, battering the hard black giant woods and endless sandy soil rocks into the sky, turning them into grayish magma. The attack was aimed straight towards Joshua and the dracospider which had just sustained heavy damage!


    The ring-shaped shockwave spread in the air. However, the warrior gave zero attention to that attack that could potentially cause tremendous damage to him. Instead, he let out an intimidating roar and continued to lift his lance up. After that, he aimed the tip of his lance at the dracospider that was currently helpless against anything and pierced the tip of the lance straight at the dracospider. The atmosphere exploded with a loud bang. The speed of sound was easily broke through. Joshua was ready to penetrate the huge head of that daemon with the lance in his hand now!


    Now was not the time to reserve his strength. Regardless of the spider web magic or the dreadful impacts, Joshua would still be vulnerable to great threats when he was being attacked by three Gold-Tier daemons at the same time.


    Now that he managed to heavily wounded the dracospider, how would it be possible for the warrior to retreat just because of that Dragon Breath strike¡ª even if he was forced to take the strike head-on, he would not allow the dracospider to regain its ground. He could not afford to be surrounded by the daemons again!


    "Die!"


    With one hand holding a sword while the other hand holding a lance, the Combat Aura of the warrior began to turn into dark red color like the color of the boiling lava. Joshua was unleashing his insanely murderous intend!


    Praise Order, praise Wisdom, praise Humanity, praise Courage.


    Of course, those were not the most important things.


    Currently, because of the arrival of the Black Dragon, the dark purplish mist was beginning to gather all around it. At that same time, the golden sunlight from afar was shining down upon the land like a sacred spear plunging onto the surface of the ground, shining on Joshua''s target, the location of the dimensional rift.


    Order shall not perish, Wisdom shall forever exist.


    Facing his back at the black dreadful light cannon that came surging intensely, the red flame on the warrior''s hand was beginning to turn into golden radiance and lightning. The blinding radiance that seemed like god''s miracle was gathering. The lightning flashed as it gathered into the lance he was holding. Joshua was now holding a long gold lance that looked as blindingly as the blazing sun. A smile was revealed on his face.


    "Praise the sun!"

 Chapter 97 Sunlight Spear

    Praise, the fire in the nothingness. Praise the fire in the light. Praise the light in the thunder!


    After that, praise the worthy to be praised! The origin of life, the existence of radiance that shines upon the sacred in the world!


    "Praise the sun!"


    Raising his long lance in his hand, Joshua was laughing madly while cheering at the same time. Along with his intimidating roar, the Combat Aura that was blazing all around his body began to tremble and gather at a point. The warrior looked like he was holding tightly on a blinding light as blinding as the blazing sun right in his hand. Visible sparks were surging around right on his palm. The holy power that was enough to destroy everything was swiftly formed with the lance as the core point of the power source.


    Facing the three Gold-tier daemons that suddenly ambushed him, Joshua had finally used his first skill ever since he entered the Dark Forest¡ª


    [Mastery, Sunlight Spear!]


    As the winds converged, Chaos was unleashed. The light was condensed to the maximum and exploded. Setting aside the dragon''s breath, the warrior charged towards the gigantic dracopider right before his eyes without hesitation.


    The remaining three purplish blue eyes on the dracospider were staring straight into Joshua''s eyes. There seemed to be sparks from the staring between both of them. However, the red eyes of the warrior that were blazing up like red-hot iron had no remorse at all. By ignoring the terrifyingly powerful attack from his back, Joshua waved his arm and brought out a swipe of gold right in the air. He threw out the blinding light lance that could not be looked at directly. The scorching golden radiance got shot right out and it plunged right into the wound on the dracospider''s head that was being burned by the hellblade''s flame!


    Boom!!


    There was no trace of any blood or torn flesh. Right in the middle of the blinding light that was flashing on, waves of impact that got emitted out circularly were beginning to melt everything as the temperature of each coming wave was increasing. Right on the ground, the dust was stirred into the air all into the surroundings. A golden radiating barrier that was in the shape of a half round bowl began to emerge, trapping the upper part of the dracopider''s body for over tens of meters long. After that, everything within the barrier became nothingness and ash.


    Instantly, between the sky and the ground, in the middle of the Dark Forest, all living beings could not hear any sound, nor could they see any color. They could only feel a blazing and sizzling madness surging around the land back and forth, turning the solid rocks into dust and sand. Dirt and dust were flying all over the place like unsettling waves.


    With the strike of ''Sunlight Spear'', the dracospider, one of the three Gold-tier daemons had been eliminated. It was supposed to be a victory worth cheering for. However, looking at his current situation, Joshua had no time at all to rest; he turned around. The berserk daemons in the surroundings had already retreated out from the range when the frost butterfly was unleashing its icicle attacks on a large area scale. Meanwhile, the black Chaos breath attack was about to arrive!


    The scorching magic wave had brought out a stream of golden lava along the ground. It was like a tornado, instant rolling along with endless magic power. The blast entirely engulfed Joshua who was unable to dodge for he had exhausted all his power a split second ago!


    ¡ªWhile Joshua was killing the giant dracospider, on the hilltop.


    A silhouette of a man was charging down from higher ground with unstoppable force. Wherever he passed by, there would be countless dark green gusts and waves of blood left behind. The regular berserk daemons had no way to survive even an instant when they got in touch with the dual blades that were wielded by the shadow. They were all instantly shredded into pieces of meats and broken bones. Only the more powerful Silver-tier daemons could die without having their dead bodies shredded. Threatened by such an immense power, the daemons nearby no longer kept their attention fixed on the battles between Gold-tier monsters and that Gold-tier warrior. Instead, they turned around focusing on how to surround the shadow that was so threatening.


    However, whatever they tried, nothing worked.


    Brandon was using his eyes to the their limit. The green vortexes were swirling rapidly in both of his eyes. He was breathing steadily. He was wielding his two blades streaking countless black lines in the air. Every single hit from his blade had landed precisely on the ''rifts'' on all daemons in the surroundings. One instant after another, the Gold-tier swordsman had torn apart the effort of the daemons trying to surround him. He broke out of the siege from the daemons with ease. After charging forward for a while, he arrived at an empty small flatland.


    Because Joshua and the dracospider had fought intensely before that, the trees had all collapsed onto the ground. The trees were rammed and crushed into broken pieces. Some were even burned into crisps. Meanwhile, the other daemons around had fled from the area all thanks to the magic attacks of the frost butterfly. The view was clear. Brandon could clearly see the violent battle on the battlefield.


    However, he was looking at a scene like this when he arrived; the warrior with the red blazing Combat Aura used his golden spear to take out the entire head of the dracospider. Meanwhile, the Chaos breath that came at the warrior like a black tornado devoured the warrior entirely!


    The chill that pierced down deep into bones rose from the back of his spine, through his heart and his brain before reaching the depths of his soul. Having not able to react to what he just saw, the Gold-tier swordsman could not help to feel a chill deep in his heart.


    Joshua¡­ did he die?!


    With that thought flashed across his mind, instantly, his thoughts in his mind got scrambled. Brandon''s instinct had led him to think quickly; now that the dracospider had died and there was no way of telling if Joshua had died or not. However, it seemed that Joshua would also be fatally wounded even if he survived that. If that was the case, it would be wiser to retreat at once and focus on the defense at the wall. Just like what Vale Dani said, even though the Empire was currently occupied with suppressing the Dark Tide in the south and center, however, the north was known to be the land that sealed the dimensional rift. It would not take long before more Mastery strong beings would come to their aid.


    As for the dimensional passage, although it was unfortunate, one must not feel frustrated over things that cannot be done.


    "No, once the dimensional rift is unsealed and opened, there will be nothing left to defend!"


    Clenching his teeth, Brandon suddenly understood. As the enemy of Chaos and one of the Guardians of Order, he was well aware of the consequence if the Evil Gods ever reached their hands into this world. Meanwhile, preventing that kind of fate from becoming real was his duty and his fate. In an instant, he abandoned all of his cowardly thoughts and walked right back into the battlefield with the resolution that he would only give up defending after drawing his last breath.


    He would never let Vale Dani die in front of him. He would not let Joshua''s death be in vain!


    ¡ªFar in the distant clouds.


    The black and golden dragon that was spreading Chaos mist into the surroundings was flying fast across the sky, arriving at the location where its breath attack landed. It was looking right at the mess that it left on the ground with its only eye left; the ground of the Dark Forest that was once covered in dirt and rocks had now become a giant golden red hole. Inside the hole, there was boiling lava pouring out. In the meantime, golden red sparks of fire were slowly filling in the hole.


    Right above the hole, there was the thick dark purplish smoke slowly shrouding the sky as it rose into the sky. In between the smoke and clouds, there was some dim lightning flashing in the air.


    The black dragon had waited for a long time, gathering all the Chaos magic power from the mist in the surroundings to launch a devastating blast of breath attack. Under that devastating blast, the Dark Forest had completely been destroyed. The dirt and sand across hundreds of meters of the land had been completely blown apart. Countless dust and dirt were stirred right into the sky and into the clouds, shrouding the dimmed sky darker.


    Is it over?


    The black dragon knew that the dragon breath that it launched was devastatingly powerful. It might be even more powerful than the ultimate spell that a Gold-tier mage that was on the pinnacle of Gold-tier realm could perform. It was enough to level down hills and burn rivers. It could even potentially be enough to change the geographical terrain of a land. That blast completely destroyed the gate of the fortress not far from it. Theoretically speaking, with its current level, the black dragon should not possess such an immense power. However, the black dragon could already control the power like moving its own finger. There was no sign of any recoil or exhaustion on the dragon.


    However, could that tremendous attack really kill that warrior?


    The black dragon could remember clearly about the situation when it was roaming around above the wall of the fortress. It could remember the red long lance that pierced through the sky to penetrate the magic barrier around it before plunging into its body. At the same time, the dragon had returned greeted that attack with a dragon breath attack of its own in rage.


    Although the black dragon did not have that long time to get that blast of dragon breath ready, it would not have been as powerful as this one even if the dragon was given enough time to charge up the attack. However, it was still a dragon breath attack after all. Other than the impact of it, that dragon breath and this one had no difference in term of the nature of the attack. However, that warrior with the red Combat Aura could actually take the blast of the dragon blast head-on with merely his own flesh!


    "¡­"


    Right in the center of the hole, the lava was boiling hot. There was nothing strange about the situation right now. That had wiped off the doubt that the black dragon had on its mind.


    Even if the warrior could kill the dracospider, that powerful spider daemon that could sometimes be hand for it to handle, but the warrior was merely a human after all. He would not be able to survive that sort of attack. Even if he barely survived that attack, the warrior should not be able to withstand the scorching lava from burning him to his death.


    He must be dead now.


    The black dragon felt relieved and turned its head over looking at the lower side of the hill underneath its body. A dark green speck of light was crossing the battlefield at a faster speed than the speed of sound. Wherever it passed through, that light left an empty passage in between the dust. It was heading straight towards the dimensional rift that seemed to have ceased functioning at the moment.


    It nodded lightly and fluttered both of its wings a little, spreading waves of scale power into the air. The dragon then blended itself into the cloud and the black smoke, making itself disappearing from sight. Meanwhile, it gave a mental command to the frost butterfly that was already infected by the seed of Chaos. The frost butterfly that was completely corrupted and controlled by the Chaos began to manipulate the frost again. The blizzard that seemed to have become lighter instantly became strong again. The chilling winds cooled the battlefield that was blazing hot as hell in almost an instant.


    The green light dot was the power of Order. The instinct told the black dragon that this was another very powerful opponent. It needed to be ready and be cautious. It needed to handle the opponent seriously.


    The two of them had switched their attention to elsewhere. There was no one who still minded about that piece of land. The dracospider with a golden shell which only had half of its body left on the battlefield was slowly buried in snow. The lava in the surroundings was beginning to cool down.


    However, right in the middle of the lava that was cooling down and solidifying, a sound was heard.


    Thum!


    There was a pulse.


    Thum! Thum! Thum!


    A series of intense heatbeats was suddenly heard.

 Chapter 98 Level Whirring Up!

    Along with the beating sound that came from the boiling lava, ripples of dreadful sense began to spread across into the surroundings. The waves then trembled. The golden red lava began rippling as well.


    After that, a shadow of a man engulfed in red flaming Combat Aura slowly stood up from the golden red lava pool.


    "¡­ Phew."


    With a heavy breath along with some hot air, Joshua let out a breath and blew on the hot distorted air all around him. There was lava all over his body, dripping slowly to the ground. However, that man did not seem to be bothered by it at all.


    He lifted his head and looked into the sky. He set his sight far beyond the dark clouds as if he could see that gigantic shadow of the black dragon.


    Well, that was really powerful.


    Sighing deep in his heart, Joshua was standing right in the middle of the lava pool that was condensing slowly as he was feeling the scorching heat all around his body. His eyes did not reflect delight surviving that strike. Instead, he looked grim.


    This time, it was not because he did it on purpose or he planned it. It was because he had not thought about it. The breath of the black dragon could actually become so powerful after the black dagon gathered and compressed the magic power of Chaos; from spitting flames to launching electron charged cannon attack, what the f*ck! Even in his previous life, he had never seen such a mindless enhancement in the game! If the developer of the game had the balls to do this kind of enhancement to the game, they would definitely be murdered by the players!


    If Joshua''s Combat Aura was not more towards fire and blaze, if he had not chosen to learn Steel Armor Kokyu-ho to enhance his endurance in battle, that strike from the Dragon Breath might be the end of him. Even if Joshua could withstand the devastating destruction of the Dragon Breath, he would still definitely die in the boiling lava. The lava would still burn him up alive.


    Of course, the real reason that he could survive that blast was not the special attribute of his Combat Aura or his Kokyu-ho skill.


    "It seems that my choice was right!"


    There will always be a way if you do not falter!


    Gripping his left hand into a fist, a loud sonic boom echoed into the surroundings. A shockwave went across the boiling air that looked distorted. The Combat Aura on the warrior began to circulate. Instantly, the lava around Joshua was blasted away by a tremendous force. The metallic armor on Joshua''s body was dented and twisted; it was obvious that Joshua was being protected by an unmatchable invisible strength. There was not even a scratch or a burn mark on his entire body. Not even a strand of hair was singed. In other words, the only thing that was not protected was the entire set of armor he was wearing. The remaining of the armor was barely hanging on his body right now.


    Currently, deep inside the warrior''s body, was a horrific power surging insanely like a tsunami ready to be unleashed. Meanwhile, right on his vision, he could see that endless amount of experience points were pouring in charging up his experience bar. The number just kept rising without an end. After that, a notification popped up into his vision.


    It was that moment when Joshua decided to kill the Ajax Aurumseeking Draconian Spider while he ignored the black dragon''s attack at the same time. The Azurite that was hanging right before his chest instantly unleashed an indestructible protective barrier that was invisible all around him. That barrier had blocked half of the impact of the Dragon Breath that was as powerful as a blast of cannon that could have taken out hills. When that blast reached the warrior, it only managed to destroy most of the armor on the warrior.


    [You have completed a Class Quest¡ªA Festive Purification]


    [You have completed the Unlock Condition. You have completely inherited the Inherited Power of the Chaos Guardian!]


    [Your Class Level +5]


    [You have acquired new Class Gifts: Flare of Purification, Nemesis of Chaos]


    [You have acquired new Class Attributes: Radiance of Evil Scorcher, Movable Sacred Ground]


    Upon completing his Class Quest [A Festive Purification], Joshua experienced the true meaning and the true feeling wield the power of [Blood of Chaos, Origin of Blazing Flame]!


    Fire, was the origin of the beginning, the origin of life itself. It could bring light and warmth, it could bring existence and hope. Fire shapes order and triggers wisdom. Civilizations exist because of fire. The world of humans prospered because of that.


    Using the immense Chaos energy from the Gold-tier dracospider''s body as a source of fuel to burn, the colorless and odorless Order flames blazed brightly in Joshua''s body. It was reconstructing and enhancing his body. In the meantime, the experience points that the warrior earned from slaughtering daemons along the way here were unlocked. Because of that, his level was whirling up like crazy!


    35, 36, 37, 38¡­ 44!


    Along with the number jumping up, the colorless radiance of Order had once again emanated through the entire body of the warrior, healing up all the internal wounds and wiping away any other side effects that Joshua got from using the Chaos Power, Along with his breathing, the energy particles in the surroundings were gathering to his body as the center core. In one brief instant, including the five levels that were automatically acquired after obtaining the Chaos Guardian Class, Joshua had leveled up ten times in over tens of seconds!


    The levels whirred up quick. His heart was beating intensely. His blood was flowing between his veins and bones like the running water vast rivers. This was no longer a good condition, or getting his condition fully restored. The strength of the warrior was now completely different from before. It as like he had just transformed into his second form, a whole new level of power!


    Although leveling up would not always boost the power level of a person, however, the enhancement in the quality of the body would definitely increase the abilities of the person in many aspects. Just now, the increase in the power of Order in Joshua''s body had tremendously enhanced his physique. Compared that to his previous body tens of minutes ago, this newly enhanced body had undoubtedly become much stronger than he had ever anticipated!


    Breathing out heavily, Joshua''s breath was visibly gray. The breath was so powerful that it hit the condensed lava like a column of air. There was a small hole on the surface of the condensed lava. While a whistling sound was heard, black dust was stirred up from the surface of the ground. The Combat Aura was surging on. The lava that was about to fully condense into the solid ground was once again melted by the immense power that was surging through Joshua''s entire body. With every step he took, the lava was pushed away by his steps, revealing a small path before him.


    Upon walking out of the lava pool, he halted, standing right on top of the black ground at the side of the lava pool that had already cooled down a while ago. Joshua then lifted the silver greatsword in his right hand. His face looked deadly serious as he was communicating with his Divine Armament.


    "Ying, are you alright?"


    The Divine Armament replied Joshua chirpily, "I''m alright! Well¡­ this is a little hot, but Divine Armaments can withstand a temperature much higher than this! So no problem!"


    She was not worried about the fact that her master almost died just now; Ying trusted Joshua wholeheartedly. She believed that her master could definitely get out of grave danger and survive a situation like that just now!


    "How long more can you stay in your Divine Armament form?"


    Indeed, Joshua did not mind the borderline idolated trust given to him by his Divine Armament.


    too much about the trust that seemed almost like worship that his Divine Armament had of him. He still had some cards hidden up his sleeve. Also, the situation he was in just now was not considered a desperate situation yet. Furthermore, now that he had acquired the true inherited power of the Chaos Guardian, he could now use more of the much stronger Mastery Skills. Not to mention that his power had increased by ten levels more in one brief instant. So he could definitely bear such confidence now.


    Meanwhile, upon the enhancement, his physical fitness was enough to use the Divine Armament for a longer period of time. So now, Joshua would only need to see how long can Ying stay in her Divine Armament form.


    "Just now, there was powerful Order energy surging back to me from Master along with the Pact¡­ Hmm¡­ I think I can hold on for more than an hour!"


    After remaining silent for a brief moment making some calculations, the Spirit Sense of the girl came from the silver greatsword again. Her voice sounded as if she was a little unsure of what she just said. However, she reassured Joshua again right after that. "To be precise, it''s one hour twenty-seven minutes!"


    "Very good. That''s more than enough already."


    Upon nodding his head, Joshua grinned.


    That black dragon¡­ How dare it ambush me in battle from the back?!


    Behind the back came the burning temperature of the boiling lava pool, followed by cold chilling winds along with snow brushing by the dirt and sand to the front of the warrior. Recalling on a memory of his previous life that seemed to be very long ago, he remembered the mercury blade that pierced him from behind. He grabbed the hilt of his sword tightly and grinned coldly.


    Once again, he looked into the sky. The clouds were dark as dark mist was spreading. The evil aura had shrouded the entire sky. Meanwhile, the gift that the Chaos Guardian had allowed him to quickly identify the shadow that had been staying hidden among the clouds all the while.


    There was no need to wait for long. Black dragon, you''re going down now!

 Chapter 99 Eat My Huge-*ss Sword!

    Since he had found his target, it was time to begin. With two hands grabbing tight on the hilt of his silver greatsword that was larger than the size of a human''s body with all ten of his fingers, Joshua emptied his soul and continued to communicate with his weapon.


    In his previous life, he would not have done this willingly. A warrior was deemed as the wielder of weapon and skills, an expert of battle and killing. He was controlling a long lance and a greataxe, a sharp blade, and a heavy hammer. The warrior would only need to use tools and weapons to eliminate their enemies quicker. That was all.


    However, after transmigrating to this world for quite some time, Joshua had finally understood one thing.


    This was a world of fantasy. It was a world miracle that had Combat Aura and magic, demons and giant dragons rampaging across the continent, extraordinary weapons; just like Ying herself. The weapons had their own will and awareness. They also had their very own souls, their own ''flame''.


    Since that was the case, they must be given respect.


    Even though Ying had been saying that she was just a weapon every day, even though she was just a tool for her master to wield, Joshua had not treated her like one.


    Taking off the broken helmet that was no longer usable, Joshua threw it to the ground. The helmet fell heavily onto the ground and the impact of the fall stirred up some dirt and dust. His black hair was moving along the wind. The eyes of the warrior were as bright as blazing flames.


    "Ying, follow my pace."


    Now was the time where the cooperation between the two of them mattered the most.


    "Yes, Master!"


    Based on the record in the memory core, Ying had also instantly understood what the warrior wanted. She immediately became serious. Her Spirit Sense was also being adjusted according to her master''s. Finally, by the pact, the soul wavelengths of the two of them instantly resonated!


    [Divine Armament Transformation Level 2!]


    Just like the record in the inherited memory not only was a Divine Armament an extremely sharp blade, it was also an extremely tough and powerful weapon. These Divine Armaments had the same wisdom of life as the humans, not just passive weapons. Being in the same pact, they could respond by becoming more powerful beings. As the cost of it, their bodies would have to sustain a whole new level of burden.


    For a person that just leveled up ten times, having all wounds and injuries lifted off of him, Joshua''s overall attributes and power level had increased tremendously. It would not be a matter at all for him to handle!


    Immense magic power was surging through the runes on his right arm from the Divine Armament''s pact. The external energy was flowing in Joshua''s body. However, the power that came from the external environment was circulating in his body as if the power was his to begin with. So basically, the warrior was heavily enhanced right now. He had become far tougher and more powerful than the giant dragon!


    "But Master¡­ If we''re going to use this form all the while in battle, I-I can only last for less than twenty minutes¡­"


    The magic power continued to surge intensely. The Spirit Sense wave of the female Divine Armament came in a little rush. Under the resonance of the two souls, Ying was also sustaining quite a heavy amount of burden. The twenty-minute limit was not the limit that Joshua could hold out for. It was Ying''s.


    "I''ve told you earlier. It''s more than enough."


    The warrior grinned.


    I had no idea how strong I''ve become.


    Compared to his previous power level, Joshua''s overall strength had increased by a notch. However, there was no clear way to tell how much stronger he had become. Regardless, the improvement would be obvious.


    As the legendary warrior in the previous life, Joshua knew better than anyone that how powerful the body of a Gold-tier warrior could be: running in the supersonic speed, the ability to fly freely, the ability to regrow lost limbs, and the ability of immune to all sorts of disease. These mentioned abilities were just the basics. Crushing a Silver-tier bull to its death literally with one hand, launching a punch as powerful as a cannon, and many other feats would be just a walk in the park. Just like what he was capable of a while ago, a truly powerful Gold-tier warrior could even submerge in lava and swim in molten steel. They could even chew steel and swallow gold, or eat rocks and dirt just to survive the worst situation they could possibly get themselves into.


    However, currently, Joshua''s body was greatly enhanced by the Flame of Order. There was no telling what heights his newly enhanced body was capable of.


    As an extraordinary combatant with a physique similar to daemons or even the supernatural beings such as dragons, the energy in Joshua''s body was hundred or thousand times stronger than the ones in normal people. That would also mean that, even if he wanted to use skills similar to Berserk that would potentially overload the body of the user at some point, Joshua would not have to worry about his body not able to cope up with the load.


    Not to mention he also had the martial arts skills obtained in his previous life. He had mastered the way to use his muscles and bones and the way to control the blood flow in his internal organs.


    "Phew¡ª"


    Upon exhaling, he took in another breath of air. The powerful lungs of the Gold-tier warrior were sucking in endless air like a black hole. Regardless of the black smoke that was mixed up in the dust in the air or the purplish Chaos mist in the surroundings, Joshua breathed in all of it without rejecting any of it. He just sucked everything into his lungs.


    Right after that, he let out a long roar.


    Along with the insanely long roar that sounded like a roar of a dragon, sonic waves rippled. His muscles and bones resonated. The blood in his body was boiling up along with the roar, followed by an extremely powerful tremble across his lungs. The trembling was so strong that a heavy and vigorous rumbling began to spread into the surroundings. The atmosphere around was torn apart by this sound as if the clear sound of broken glass was echoing down from the sky. Within the area of hundreds of meters, the blizzard that was pouring down like the feathers of a goose was being resonated by that long roar into ice crystals that looked like dust, falling down to the ground.


    With a non-human body, a tremendously strong will, equipped with martial art skills and Combat Aura that was one of a kind in the entire world, coupled with mastered knowledge and skills to kill, the warrior had no idea how much stronger he had become.


    He bent his knees slightly. The muscles in his legs were charging up like a bowstring being pulled. The power was being built up slowly. Then, the red Combat Aura that was blazing around his body turned dark red. His muscles were unleashing the power at the same time, bursting out on the spot¡ªthe howling winds blew the snow that were accumulated on the ground. The rocks were crushed and shattered into pieces. Gravity suddenly lost its meaning. The warrior levitated in the air and flew straight past the like an arrow traveling in the speed that exceeded the speed of sound.


    Right in the middle of the sky, Joshua who was wrapped in a dreadful blood-red radiance stared straight through the clouds where the black dragon was currently at.


    Dragon and Chaos.


    Regardless of any of that, anything that needed to face him would become vulnerable. They would be so weak that they might not even withstand one hit from Joshua.


    ¡ªHigh above in the sky, in the middle of the clouds.


    The Corrupted Black Dragon that was camouflaging itself in the dark purplish mists went through the blizzard that was summoned by the frost butterfly. It was observing the dark green light dot that seemed to be slaughtering the Berserk Daemons and the Aragami at a restless rate.


    Blood of many colors was flying all around the battlefield. Broken bones and minced meat pieces were spinning all over the place as well. Right in the middle of the Dark Tide, there existed a bloody path where broken bones and shredded meat pieces were scattered all over the path.


    This human is very powerful indeed.


    Looking at the fact that the golden-haired swordsman could almost instantly kill all of the daemons and mature Aragami on the battlefield, the black dragon had a thought to himself; if it went down to take care of the golden-haired swordsman by itself, any small mistake it might make battling that swordsman would lead it to have the same fate as the mindless daemons and the Aragami that were slaughtered. If that warrior with the red Combat Aura joined forces with the swordsman, the black dragon would not be able to handle the two of them even if it was largely enhanced by the Chaos power.


    Not only the dual swords that were rippling with the waves of Order in the hands of the swordsman were extremely sharp, they also could repel the power of Chaos. The swords were swung across the air, leaving countless traces of light rifts in the middle of the air. Instantly, the Chaos energy that was surging in the air around tens of meters were all wiped clean. It was like they were burned by flames. There was no trace of any Chaos energy in the vicinity after that.


    That was not the end. The black dragon believed that there was another dreadful ability being kept hidden in the body of the swordsman. As such, the swordsman could take out the Berserk Daemons and the Aragami while ignoring their defenses, killing them one at a time with only one blow to each of them. It seemed that the swordsman was reserving his strength for the battle that had yet to come.


    However, he also seemed to have run out of luck and stamina.


    Upon killing so many of the monsters, that golden-haired swordsman had finally slowed down on his pace of killing the monsters. The traces of winds that were stirred up across the air had begun to reveal some vulnerable spots while he was whirling his blades. Smelling the opportunity that emerged, the daemons and the mature Aragami that were coated with crystallized shell in the surroundings instantly surrounded the swordsman.


    The fangs, the claws, and the impacts. The Dark Tide horde that was gushing ferociously at the dark green Combat Aura had the swordsman surrounded for good. Although each of his strikes could still kill one daemon or one Aragami at a time, however, he knew better than anyone that he could not last for long anymore. The black dragon knew about it well as well.


    The frost butterfly was continuously casting the blizzard and coldness with the purpose of exhausted the stamina of the swordsman. Meanwhile, the monsters were charging at him endlessly, giving him no time at all to catch his breath either. Furthermore, there were also all sorts of hidden cursed magic power, negative spells


    "¡ª"


    With the long roar that echoed through the surroundings, suddenly, a loud explosive sound was heard from the black dragon''s back. That interrupted the thought that was running through its mind. The fluttering wings of the dragon instantly stuttered. It immediately felt an intensely horrific threat that seemed to be able to kill it in one brief instant approaching him at high speed!


    It quickly turned its head around and looked around at its surroundings. However, it did not see anything. With its wisdom, it suddenly dawned on the black dragon that even though there was nothing in the surrounding, there should only be one possibility left!


    Up above the sky!


    "Hiss rawgh!!!"


    It noticed the light source that was far above its back. The black dragon let out a raging roar and lifted its head up. It widened its one and only eye and looked beyond the clouds in the sky. Its eye seemed a little anxious. Instantly, through the endless clouds covering the sky, the giant dragon cold finally see the huge source of light that was totally clouded by the dark clouds, the blazing sun!


    Meanwhile, right at the light source that was emanating endless source of light, there was a shadow of a man. It was lending the light of that sun to hide his breath and his presence. Gathering a blinding thunderous lightning in his hand, in an instant, he also noticed that the black dragon had discovered his presence. So he had no reason to hold back anything anymore. Upon charging up his Combat Aura, it instantly exploded, spewing out into the surroundings in the middle of the sky.


    The radiance of the sun was being swept. Gust and thunder were rumbling in the surroundings. The dark clouds that were covering the entire sky were being blasted away by that power. The Dark Forest that had not been exposed to the sun because of months of blizzards had finally been bestowed with a layer of golden light upon it!


    Meanwhile, during that moment, a silver greatsword that was surging with golden radiance landed from the sky along with a red shadow. The sword was aimed straight down towards the head of the black dragon¡ª


    [Mastery, Sunlight Blade!]

 Chapter 100 The Dogfight between Blade and Fang

    Just like someone pouring ink into clear water, the darkness spread into the surroundings. Facing the blazing spear of the sun slashing down upon it from above the sky, the black dragon instantly beat its wings contaminating the sky with its dark purplish Chaos powder at an attempt to hide its own body. Under the interruption of that magic power, every means of communication would be isolated and blocked. Even the divination spell would not be able to locate its whereabouts.


    However, the black dragon''s effort did not do any good. Joshua had already locked on to the its breath and presence.


    Upon completing the Class quest of the Chaos Guardian, the warrior had acquired the two Gifts called [Flare of Purification] and [Nemesis of Chaos]. Both of the Gifts could allow the warrior to see through the dark purplish Chaos power and mist. Whatever the black dragon attempted to do, it just seemed like a pointless attempt to struggle to Joshua.


    Driving the red radiance piercing through the atmosphere of the air, even the sound of the strike had been abandoned right behind his own body. The only thing that came across his ears was the cold wind, blowing the warrior''s hair all around making him look godly insane. While Joshua was holding on the silver greatsword that was surging with golden thunder strike, he was looking at how fast he was passing through the dark clouds. His eyes did not even move a little. He was focused.


    So when was the last time he slew a dragon?


    That seemed to be long time ago.


    The Corrupted Black Dragon¡­ Upon thinking about the fact that he was ready to kill this opponent with immense power that could potentially threaten his life, the Warrior could not be able to suppress the intense urge in his heart. His power went along his blood, surging across his entire body. His soul had become excited as well.


    "¡ªPhew!"


    The air began to rumble. The pitch black light column came shooting out from the dark mists that looked as dark as the color of ink. The air was struck by a high heat laser beam. Frost and snow evaporated into thin air. That Dragon Breath attack was unmatchably fast. It was launched towards Joshua along with enormous high heat. However, that blast was sliced in half by the warrior with his greatsword. With the great sword as the separation point, the two beams of black chaos radiance passed through the warrior. The high-temperature breath attack had hit his skin. However, there was no trace of any burn marks on his skin.


    After the first confrontation, the warrior continued to accelerate. Joshua fell right from the sky at higher speed now. He was falling toward the black dragon. He was approaching the below of the mountain rapidly. The two of them were getting closer and closer at the same time. Meanwhile, right behind the warrior''s back, the rumbling sonic boom continued to form. However, the sound could not catch up with his speed at all.


    Whooosh!


    The mist was separated from within. One beam, two beams, three beams! More of the light beam attacks were seen launched towards the red shadow of a man in attempt to stop him from reaching the ground. At the same time when the black dragon was spamming its Dragon Breath attacks, it was also fluttering its wings as it was making its way descending lower to the ground. It was trying to gain distance from Joshua.


    Dodging, accelerating, and blocking to avoid being sliced in half, Joshua had handled the ''obstacles'' that his enemy threw at him with ease. He had been very used to handling the strike back of the dragon, He could even completely block the attacks with merely his instinct. The warrior''s eyes had seen through the dark mist that was getting thinner by the second. He was staring straight at the black dragon that was approaching him. Then he muttered to himself.


    "The most vulnerable time¡ª"


    The sound was torn by the strong winds, spreading into the air. At that particular moment, Joshua could see every detail on his opponent very clearly. The two colors, black and gold, on the body of the giant dragon were extremely smooth. Its strong dragon wings had bizarre patterns on them. They were emitting the waves of Chaos energy into the surroundings. Meanwhile, there was also a golden horn standing high on the dragon as if it could pierce through the sky.


    The golden draconic pupils met with the red eyes of the warrior, angrily staring at each other. The pressure and might of the most powerful overlord of the natural world rushed forth, but Joshua tightened his grip on the Divine Armament greatsword with both his hands, seemingly without a hint of fear; black red flames ran up and down his entire frame, gathering in the body of the sword into a dazzling golden light. The light circulated within it, while everything seemed to freeze for a moment.


    "Rawgh!"


    The black dragon had given up its retreat. Its dragon instinct had surpassed the antithesis of Chaos and Order. It let out a roar, and it beat its wings; in that moment, all the remaining black mist that surrounded them were drawn in, and then gathered in the huge mouth filled with fangs.The strong winds that were infused with the scent of destruction were overflowing. This was the strongest Dragon Breath ever launched after the siege back at the fortress not long ago. The threat of death rose in the hearts of both sides, but Joshua and the dragon did not retreat.


    The most vulnerable time was also the one moment where preparation was done being made, the one moment bright before an attack; right before the attack was launched from its mouth.


    The red Combat Aura then burst right behind its body, emitting out a large circular shock wave that went into the surroundings pushing dust and sand on the ground away intensely. However, Joshua''s speed was even faster by another level. He was hammering the strength that he borrowed from the sun and the inertia that he gained from the height he was falling down from. Lifting his arm up, instantly, the radiance on the silver greatsword immediately diminished. The thunder strike seemed to be dimmed. Then the radiance vanished completely.


    "Die!"


    Upon saying the word out loud, a shapeless light sword suddenly expanded!


    Just like how the light from the blazing sun was rotating in the sky, countless beams shot out like fireworks. The radiance that shrank was unleashed in an instant. The air was compressed by the shapeless radiance of his Combat Aura. Then a roaring rumble that was as loud as the explosive thunder was heard!


    Boom!!!!


    Having not enough time to aim its Dragon Breath attack, the black dragon was suddenly struck by Joshua''s sword. The intense explosion and impact made the dragon lose the ability to control its magic power anymore. Along with a deep miserable roar, instantly, a beam of black breath attack that was much more powerful than the one before this was launched. The breath attack passed by the left side of the warrior, however, the attack did not hit the intended target.


    This pillar of light ionized the atmosphere; the air was being forcefully diffused by the scorching scent that decomposes and melts. The chaotic magic surged, and in that moment Joshua''s left arm had lost a huge chunk of flesh. The wound was charred due to the high temperature, so there was no bleeding.


    Even with the Steel Armor Kokyu-ho and the enhancement from the resonance with his Divine Armament, Joshua''s body could not block the Dragon Breath with such immense destructive power that seemed to be able to obliterate everything. However, compared to the black dragon which had its wing cut into half and its chest slit open by one-third, the injuries that the warrior sustained were so minor to the point that he could just ignore it!


    The greatsword that was even larger than the size of a human was plunged into the chest of the dragon. Dark purplish blood was oozing out madly. The breath of the black dragon swiftly weakened. Although that large sword was merely like a small knife stuck in the dragon''s body in term of size, however, this so-called small knife came at it like a rapid lightning strike that could penetrate the rock solid dragon scale and its muscle with only one strike. The outer layer of skin and the bones beneath were all crushed. The blood and bones became extremely vulnerable after being struck by that sword. If the black dragon did not enhance its body with Chaos power before that, it might have been slashed into half by that powerful strike.


    However, the dragon was not cut into half after all. Even though the black dragon was heavily wounded, its fire of life had not been extinguished. The excruciating pain was stimulating its brain. The chaotic, berserk, and impulsive instinct was scrambling its thoughts. Because its wing and chest was wounded by the sword, its backbones also revealed some cracks. The dragon''s two front legs could not exert strength. It could not attack the warrior that was currently standing in front of its chest. The purplish-blue eye of the black dragon suddenly widened. It instantly opened up its big mouth, its fangs covered with some black gas substance. After that, the dragon lowered its head and lunged straight at Joshua who was right before his chest, attempting to chew him up.


    Before using any weapons or equipment, the teeth and fingernails of a human were the strongest weapons there were on that particular human himself. Meanwhile, the dragon''s teeth and fangs were much superior compared to other blades and weapons. Needless to say about the flesh and bones of the warrior, even the strongest and toughest metal would not be able to sustain more than a few chews from the dragon.


    "Are you trying to eat me?"


    Tightening his left fist and lifting it up with strength, Joshua struck the dragon hard right in the jaw with a Rising Dragon Fist. The sound of bones cracking was heard coming right from the collision between the warrior''s left fist and the dragon''s jaws. The warrior''s left fist was almost crushed! However, he used that hand to grab onto the jaw of the dragon, foiling the dragon''s attempts at biting him.


    Under the tremendous pressure exerted on the dragon''s jaw, that large wound that was inflicted by the high-temperature Dragon Breath on his arm burst open countless times as blood splattered from his wound over and over again. Joshua grit his teeth and ignored the bones and the muscles on his left arm that were collapsing bit by bit under the powerful struggle of the dragon trying to rid itself of the grip of Joshua. He was standing right before the chest of the Black Dragon. Holding the silver greatsword in his right arm tightly, he had the intention to slash his sword straight at the dragon to continue his assault on the dragon.


    However, he no longer had the support from the inertia from falling down from high above the sky. Furthermore, the golden radiance of the sun that gathered in his sword had also been depleted after the previous strike. Meanwhile, he could not continue gathering his Combat Aura to activate his ultimate skill while he was engaged in battle with the black dragon. Although the silver Divine Armament was still cutting the flesh and bones of the black dragon inch by inch as we speak, causing the fresh blood that was infused with the Chaos power oozing out like a fountain splashing on the entire body of the warrior, the speed of killing the dragon was deemed to be too slow.


    "Just open up already!"


    Adjusting the little remained Combat Aura to unleash his strength, the bloody-red radiance flashed brightly. The ear-piercing sound of a sonic boom came from beneath the leg of Joshua. He pushed himself forward. The air, the sound and the body of the dragon were all torn apart. After penetrating the chest of the black dragon, Joshua left a large hole in it. The power was charged into the body of the dragon. One of its ribs was even broken.


    However, regardless of anything, the body of a man was still considered too small when facing a dragon. Even though Joshua managed to unleash his strength, slashing its chest open and breaking a rib, the strike could not reach the heart of the dragon just yet. Upon feeling its life was being threatened on another whole new level, the Corrupted Black Dragon continued to roar in rage. It was attempting to bite the warrior that was currently standing right before its chest.


    The one dragon and one man in the air had directed all their strength at each other. They even stopped focusing on staying afloat.


    Red and black, steel and blood. The two moving radiances intertwined with each other. They were falling while they were engaged in a fierce dogfight.


    White ripples of air, transparent shock waves, Combat Aura infused with murderous intend, the Dragon Breath attack. The battle went on vigorously. The chaotic energy that was being shot out in all directions had pulled out violent turbulence that could pierce heaven and earth. The turbulence was going towards the direction below as it was rolling downwards. Because of that turbulence, the daemon horde that was surrounding the dark green shadow of a man, began to retreat in a hurry!

 Chapter 101 Fall to the Ground

    "..."


    Standing among the broken bones and internal organs of the corpses on the hilltop wielding his dual swords with not the slightest expression on his face, the Gold-tier swordsman was gathering his strength from all parts of his exhausted body. After that, he swung his sword, throwing a green hurricane to push all the monsters that were charging at him. There, he gained one brief moment to catch his breath again.


    Looking around the surroundings, the daemons that were pushed back had stopped their assault. They were chewing on their dead comrades'' bodies, devouring them. However, there was no sense of any fear in the greenish-blue eyes of the daemons. The frenzied instinct of these daemons had led them to fear nothing about the swordsman. They paused their assault only with the purpose to fill in their empty stomachs.


    Other than devouring and slaughtering, there was nothing else on the minds of these monsters. They were basically like puppets that were manipulated completely.


    Truth be told, wouldn''t that make them just a bunch of bloody meat puppets after they being completely dominated by the Berserk Dragon Virus?


    Would I be eaten alive like that? Brandon could not help but have that thought and smiled.


    "That''s pretty bad."


    With so many daemons surrounding him, he could never break out of there with merely his own power¡­ Could it be that now was the time to use it?


    Upon resting his thoughts there, he could not help but grip the dual blades of Order in his hands. A pure white sacred radiance flashed across the dual-sword weapons that were forged by the ancient sage.


    Before the Gold-tier swordsman could make up his mind, he suddenly noticed that there was a light source shining on by the sky.


    Breathing heavily in the middle of the blizzard and the northern wind, he lifted his head to look at the sky. He could not help but mutter to himself, "What the hell is that¡­"


    From his view, not far from where he stood, the sky that was covered by dark clouds was suddenly shattered by some sort of power, along with a flash of golden light and a thick and huge black light column. The remaining dark clouds and the dark mist in the sky dispersed swiftly. Meanwhile, two sources of radiance, one red and another black, were intertwined with each other, falling down to the ground from high above the sky at high speed.


    That black radiance was rippling with Chaos waves that were condensed to the max. Meanwhile, Brandon''s body which had been representing light obviously felt repulsive towards that light source. On the other hand, the swordsman had an extremely familiar feeling towards the red radiance¡­


    "Joshua?!"


    Swinging his sword breaking the ground, the swordsman chopped off the head of a ferret-type daemon that was attempting to ambush him from the side. The gray brain juice along with a strong stench was oozing on the swordsman. However, Brandon was not bothered by that trivial thing at all. Instead, he was shocked at one fact.


    "He''s still alive?!"


    Meanwhile, Joshua seemed to be battling against an extremely powerful enemy. That''s right, it was that black dragon. He was currently battling the black dragon!


    Having no time to think about how Joshua survived the Dragon Breath attack, Brandon instantly felt alive and motivated to kill his enemies on the battlefield after knowing that his comrade still lived and his comrade was still battling against the source of this war.


    He was not alone on the battlefield. There was still hope after all. Most importantly, the dracospider was dead and the black dragon was currently engaged with Joshua. That being said, the dimensional door nearby would only be guarded by the Gold-Tier frost butterfly that was actually not that powerful¡­ there was a chance!


    Not to mention that the man withstood the blast of the Dragon Breath head on was still battling. So what reason could he use as an excuse that he could not do it then?!


    "At first, I thought about using it when I''m about to destroy the dimensional door¡­"


    Upon muttering to himself in a soft voice, he suddenly felt competitive. The Gold-tier swordsman laughed out loud and lifted the two sacred swords that he was holding tight in his hands. Then he crossed the two swords against each other¡ªright on the surface of the two swords, there were countless ancient runes flashing and moving around. Some even shifted out of the swords themselves and moved all around the blades of the swords. "However, it seems that I might die if I don''t use it here and now."


    Facing the daemons that once again charged at him, Brandon did not hesitate at all. He immediately charged out as well to engage the daemons. Because the two swords that he was holding were radiating, sacred storm winds and the radiance of the stars began to appear around his body. Soft voices sounded like a melodious song of praise.


    Let the strike back begin!


    ¡ªalong in the middle of the two light sources falling down from the sky.


    153 years ago, St. George Ascalon, the dragon slayer of the high seas at the Sacred Mountain had told his grandchildren about one serious matter. Meanwhile, this one thing had become the most important rule that one must obey while slaying a dragon.


    "Never get into an aerial battle with a dragon."


    The gigantic body of the dragon had brought them power and life that was far beyond those of the humans. Speaking only about the surge of power, powerful warriors or mages could potentially defeat a giant dragon. They might even be capable of killing one. However, in term of endurance, the giant dragon would undoubtedly win the battle. Hence, it would be a dumb decision to get into an aerial battle with a dragon.


    That was reasonably said though.


    Joshua was in a bitter battle because he got into an aerial battle with the black dragon.


    As a pragmatist who grew stronger with every battle he participated in, Joshua had already used his strongest attack in the beginning of the battle to inflict the most damage to his enemy. Sometimes, he might even get to instantly kill his opponent. The [Sunlight Spear] and the [Sunlight Blade] that he used were also his ultimate attacks that produced stunning results. The dracospider died instantly while the black dragon had its chest and its backbone slashed open¡ªbased on his countless experience on slaying dragons, he knew that the outcome of the battle had been locked. He knew he would be the one who would win the battle by the end of it.


    Even though he did not have the strength to smash his opponent''s heart to pieces because his left arm was brushed by the black dragon''s breath, yet apart from slimes, there has never been a creature in this world that could fight back even with half their torso and spine cleaved in half, not even dragons!


    However, the giant dragon that were currently battling Joshua for its own life had totally ignored that one iron rule.


    Its lungs were split open and the arteries near its heart were cut off. The endless red Combat Aura that was directed into the body of the dragon by the silver Divine Armament made the dragon''s body implode, which caused a mess out of the muscles and blood flow in its body. Such serious injuries should have fatally wounded or killed the black dragon. However, it still had enough strength remaining to roar out in rage, wrenching its long neck searching for a position getting itself reach to bite the man with a silver greatsword in his hand standing right before its chest.


    Boom!


    A punch was launched along a thunderous sound. A powerful impact tore a hole in the atmosphere. The deafening explosive sound came from the tip of the warrior''s fist. Joshua was clenching his teeth which began to reveal cracks around them. He was using his left arm that seemed bloody and almost shattered to regain control over the giant dragon by grabbing down on its jaw. Because of that, he managed to avoid being bitten on his shoulder by the giant dragon.


    With the greatsword that was plunged in the middle of the black dragon''s chest as the support point, the warrior pressed both of his legs against the blood and flesh of the dragon, treating the blood and flesh of the dragon as his standing ground. In the meantime, he was pressing the greatsword deeper towards the heart of the black dragon with his left hand while holding himself against the struggle of the giant dragon with his left hand.


    The warrior had enhanced his own power with both his martial art skills and Combat Aura. Furthermore, his Divine Armament was also pumping raw enhanced magic through him. So currently speaking from only the perspective of power, Joshua was almost as powerful as the giant dragon. At least the situation was as mentioned when the dragon was heavily wounded now. On the other hand, speaking from only the perspective of endurance, both of them were at about the same level. The contaminated blood of the black dragon was gushing out from the opening of the wound, exhausting the stamina of the black dragon at an insanely fast rate. Meanwhile, every bone in the left hand of the warrior was crushed and shattered. They were being held up together purely by the Joshua''s own Combat Aura.


    Fortunately, because of the injuries on its backbone, the black dragon could not use its front limbs to deal immense damage that could obliterate the mountains to Joshua. Or else, the warrior would have been smashed like meat pieces, or get incinerated into ash and dust.


    Both of them were inflicted with heavy injuries that could have caused either any man or any dragon to lose their battle capability for the moment. However, neither had thoughts of surrendering. Instead, they chose to continue falling while they were battling each other.


    Distance from the ground, 500 meters!


    This dragon seemed bizarrely odd!


    Joshua, with his furious burning gaze, took a closer look at the flesh of the enemy right in front of his eyes. Instantly, he saw countless small tentacles wiggling around the wounds and injuries of the giant dragon. They seemed to be attempting to heal the wounds! At the same time, these tentacles were also attempting to push the Divine Armament that was being pushed closer and closer towards the heart of the giant dragon. That tremendous amount of power seemed like it was about to bounce the greatsword out from the body of the dragon!


    Tsk! This black dragon that was corrupted by Chaos was no longer a normal living creature. It had become something like the Aragami, the beings that were blessed by the Evil Gods. That being said, any normal heavy damage or damage to its vulnerable weak spots would no longer work on the dragon!


    Along with the black dragon''s attacks that went berserk, the dark purplish mist was once again spread into the surroundings through its wings. The mist then engulfed the body of the warrior and the black dragon. Meanwhile, upon understanding that point, Joshua immediately switched to using another method to attack. He knew that it was pointless to continue fighting this type of monster. If his judgement was wrong in the first place, then he needed to change his mindset immediately!


    Distance from the ground, 200 meters!


    Having nothing left to think, Joshua pulled out the silver greatsword that almost penetrated the heart of the dragon. Instantly, the black blood began to ooze out like a fountain, splashing Joshua''s body once again. Meanwhile, the black dragon that intended to attack Joshua suddenly froze. He could feel that its entire body had lost all of its energy to move.


    Although the greatsword was plunged in its body, however, the sword had also suppressed the blood vessels and muscles of the dragon. Before that, the dragon attempted to prevent its heart from being cut in half. It had been using its muscle power in an attempt to squeeze out the greatsword. However, now that the warrior suddenly pulled the sword out, the dragon had squeezed most of its blood out through the wound as he was focusing all its strength on removing the sword out of its wound previously. As the remaining blood in the dragon''s body was not much to begin with before losing more blood, the dragon instantly lost most of its stamina to the point that it was on the verge of dying.


    Distance to the ground, last 30 meters!


    "Just go down like a good puppy!"


    While the dragon froze, Joshua took advantage of it. The warrior who was as exhausted as the dragon straight away reached out his leg and kicked it right in the chest wound of the dragon. After all, he no longer needed to use any fancy ultimate skill to end this. All he needed to do was to use his body that had been enhanced by ten levels and kick right at the center point of the dragon to shove it down to the round!


    Distance from the ground¡ªzero meters!


    Boom!


    Instantly, one large and one small cloud of fog exploded on the surface of the black ground. Those were the impacts that Joshua and the black dragon crushed down onto the ground. The dust and sand were stirred up vigorously into the air by the shockwaves of the impacts.

 Chapter 102 The Fall of the Berserk Dragon

    It was most pointless to battle a colossal beast. They do not know about one''s highly mastered skills or how hard one trained in order to get those skills. They only knew the simplest ways to attack. They would only use those simplest skills to fight until one remained.


    However, it was also the highest honor to battle a colossal beast as they were born with immense power and had the power of the bloodline. Because giant beasts were pure, so if you can hunt them and kill them, that would mean that your power could be unmatchably powerful.


    The dragon was deemed as the most powerful among all other giant beasts. One could become an artistocrat if he or she was capable of slaying a dragon.


    Upon waiting for the impact of the crashes to calm, there were only gray smokes riding into the sky from the ground. There were two smoke columns, one big and one small, rising into the sky above in the middle of the Dark Forest.


    Because before they fall to the ground, the red light was emitting an oppressive power wave while the black light was emitting a faint scent of a Berserk Dragon. As the two intertwining lights were falling down with intimidating waves, the daemons in the surroundings were retreating in attempt to avoid from being caught in the middle of that battle. None of them dared to get near. With the two lights as the center point, there were no daemons at all within the radius of a hundred meters.


    ¡ªBecause, right there, that dragon was their ''king''.


    Kachak¡­


    At the source point of the rising smoke column that was smaller, right in the middle of the crater, a soft sound was heard. There was a visible shadow of a man and a silver greatsword with a reflective blade.


    Opening his eyes swiftly, two red lights were visible. When Joshua woke up from a short-term concussion, he could only feel that his two ears were buzzing insanely. All sorts of noises were overwhelming his mind. He felt chaotic at the moment.


    He looked at the surroundings instinctively. However, he noticed that everything around him was just dark. Sand and dust were flying all over the place. There was a miserable roaring sound coming from afar.


    The ground began to rumble. That was the sound of the Dark Tide charging forward. The warrior immediately reacted to the situation he was in right now.


    "It seems that I could not fully nullify the impact of the fall. What a bad fall."


    Muttering softly to himself, Joshua shook his head for a bit and wiped away the blood that was dripping down from his forehead. Meanwhile, a large amount of data appeared right in front of his eyes.


    [Unknown Martial Art Posture: During first engagement, Strength, Agility, Endurance +15 Points]


    [Unknown Power Surge: Within two minutes, Strength, Agility +20, Endurance -15]


    [Divine Armament Transformation Level 2: Outburst State, Strength, Agility, Endurance +10, Spirit Sense +5]


    [Guardian''s Strength of Inheritance: All Attributes permanently +20. For each Chaos Daemon slain, all Attributes +0.01 (Upon death, appoint a bloodline to inherit this power. The Inheritance compatibility differs based on individual quality)]


    [Berserk: Agility +20, Strength +15, Endurance -20]


    [Steel Armor Kokyu-ho: Reduce Physical Damage received¡­]


    [Left arm heavily wounded¡­]


    Martial arts, Combat Aura, Skills¡­ all sorts of enhanced status, enhanced abilities and passive skills, everything had been added onto Joshua. These enhancements were enough to improve his entire attributes by almost two times. Furthermore, the drastic increase in his level before this had boosted the quality of his body by a lot, leading the warrior to become capable of waking up from the concussion from the impact of falling almost instantly.


    Using the silver greatsword that he had been holding on to since the beginning of the battle to support himself, Joshua stood up on his feet in the middle of the crater that was formed from the impact of his own fall. At the same instant, regardless of whether it was his bones or his muscles, his skins or his internal organs, every single part of his body from the top to the bottom, from the inside to the outside, the warrior was suffering the excruciating pain that could torment a grown man into surrendering his life and die. However, Joshua was not bothered by that.


    If heaven was on the left, the warrior would go to the right. As a legendary warrior in the previous life, he had experienced countless battles. He survived far more battles and more fatal injuries than anyone could imagine. So these injuries that he had currently were just like mosquito bites. Compared to the injuries he had while he was crossing into this time, his wounds were not really that bad.


    He could still fight.


    Taking one step after another walking out of the smoke that was beginning to disperse, the strength of the Gold-tier warrior was slowly recovering over the time. His wounds were slowly recovering. Although the injuries to his internal organs that were caused by the falling impact could not be healed for the moment, all other wounds and injuries that were minor had been sealed shut. The purplish bruises were also slowly fading away. By the time Joshua walked out of the smoky area, other than his left arm, every single wound and injury on him had completely healed.


    Of course, the bones that were shattered in his left arm could not be healed within such a short period of time. That was the cost that Joshua must bare for making a slight miscalculation in his judgment. He misjudged that he was battling a dragon. However, he had not imagined that this dragon had already mutated into god knows what kind of monster.


    "I should have noticed this earlier on. The dragon-slaying stone did not have any intense reaction in the first place. This is a pure-blood dragon. The outcome of the reaction was just similar to the reaction when the stone was exposed to the half-blood dracospider."


    After reflecting on his own mistakes for a brief moment, Joshua sighed. Because he had not slain a dragon for so long, he got carried away and forgot how terrifying the Chaos corruption could me.


    Once Chaos invaded, doomsday would follow. That was the Chaos that came from the void, a world that did not belong there. Chaos would corrupt and invade on a worldwide scale. Its existence was purely dreadful. It was deemed to be the eternal enemy of the world order, also the only ignited flame of the origin that existed in the first place.


    Its corruption¡­ how could it be possible that any living things would be able to maintain their initial attributes? In other words, the appearance of the Corrupted Black Dragons that spread the Berserk Dragon viruses looked too much alike as the regular Chaos Daemons. That was why Joshua was under the impression that he was still battling a dragon.


    After all, it was just like a virus. The destructive dragon that was born from a corpse really matched Chaos too well.


    "Hiss rawgh¡ª!"


    Along with the howling winds, an unusual roar came from the large impact crater not far from Joshua. Along with the iconic dark purplish mist of the black dragon that rises into the sky, a black shadow slowly emerged from the smoke. It went out of the gray smoke and dust there were flying all over the place, walking towards Joshua while staring at Joshua with its one and only golden eye from afar.


    The black dragon was not dead yet.


    Just like half a month ago, it was just similar to what Joshua saw in the distress letter that Vale Dani sent to him. Half of the body of this dragon was white-golden while the other half was dark as night. The golden half of the dragon had a horn that grew upward whereas the dark half of the dragon had a horn that bent downwards to its neck. While obvious, the dragon eyes were different. The dark half of the dragon was missing an eye while the golden half of the dragon had its eye shut. This duo-colored dragon had big and wide wings with powerful sharp claws on its edge. Each of its limb were filled with muscles that rippled with power.


    However, now, because of the corruption of Chaos, that half body of the dragon that was golden-white had been contaminated with some dark purplish color. Something¡­ perhaps with a conscience had corrupted it and started an uncontrollable mutation in the dragon. As a result, the dragon was unable to maintain its original form.


    Right before its chest, because Joshua had struck its chest with a blast of [Sunlight Blade] and intimidating power of the dragon-slaying stone, there was a huge wound that was still dripping with liquid. However, the liquid that was dripping out of the wound was no longer blood. It had become some sort of unusual mucus. When the mucus dripped onto the ground, the surface of the solid ground decayed, leaving holes and some strange foul stench in the air.


    Meanwhile, there were countless small tentacles wriggling all over the wound on the dragon''s chest. They were combining into strings of granules before combining altogether. It did not take long before that long wound that was cut open on the chest of the black dragon to heal and leave behind a long scar. There were signs of glittering black red lights around the wound though.


    As the cost of healing, the Corrupted Black Dragon''s half white-golden body had now completely vanished. The entire dragon had completely become a black gigantic daemon. It no longer emitted the scent of a dragon, instead, it was rippling with pure Chaos waves.


    "Rawgh¡­ rawgh!!!"


    Roaring in a low and miserable voice, Joshua who had been looking into its eyes since the beginning could tell that the black dragon would not give in before it was completely corrupted by Chaos.


    It was still not willing to let go.


    One moment right before the Corrupted Black Dragon could scatter and disappear, the only thing that it could recall was that scene.


    Life was defined by that scene. The dragon that was halfway going through metamorphosis had been ambushed by one of its same species which managed to do it a little faster than it could. So the dragon had no choice but to stop its awakening process that could only happen once in its entire life. Meanwhile, right after that, endless pain and suffering was oppressing its mental state, causing the dragon which once roamed across the Dark Forest freely to fall into the corruption of Chaos.


    "Chaos is the enemy of Order."


    Upon taking a deep breath, Joshua managed to recover himself almost back to his former state. He gripped his weapons tightly. His Combat Aura was once again blazing around his body.


    Upon seeing the black dragon''s body changing and mutating drastically, the eyes of the warrior looked tired. He lifted the silver Divine Armament in his hand and aimed the tip of it towards the daemon that was looking at him with its purely insane eyes.


    "Poor Berserk Dragon¡­ You have met your doom before you could complete your awakening process."


    So, just die.


    "¡­ Hiss! Rawgh¡ª!"


    Not understanding the words of the warrior, this daemon was merely hating the living being that was emitting out waves of Order.


    Upon roaring out loud in rage, right in the middle of the berserk sound waves that was trembling the entire atmosphere in the air, that was a complete mutation. That Chaos dragon had mutated into something that had a pair of huge wings with six arms. It possessed a strange and immense power. Its six limbs were distorted. After reaching them all out ferociously, the dragon directly leaped into the air from the ground. The giant body that was tens of meters tall rushed towards Joshua along with the dark purplish Chaos mist surging around its body.

 Chapter 103 Avatar!

    Chaos was just something like that. It would just corrupt the mind and soul, body, and will of a living being without any sound or scent. It would extinguish the flame in the hearts of men bit by bit. After that, the corrupted would fall into Chaos and get turned into living corpses or puppets without any sense of free will.


    Chaos that emerged in the northern sealed land and the being that was responsible for the ambush at the high seas of the south. There must be a large conspiracy behind all those incidents. That conspiracy would undoubtedly affect the lives and the fates of countless men. It could even be the origin of the countless historical quests that happened in the previous life. It could also be the first reason why catastrophic disasters and wars happened in the first place.


    It might be possible that all of these happenings were just a part of the conspiracy that the worshipers and believers of the Evil Gods had been planning for over hundreds of years. They had been waiting for the right moment with patience. As long as they could get the dimensional rift activated, their plans that they went through a lot of hardships just to get everything in place would begin to be set in motion. They would be pulling the world into Chaos one step after another as time pass by.


    So what?


    Joshua did not give a sh*t about it.


    Just like that dracospider which Joshua blew off half of its body, just like the black dragon which was oppressed by Joshua so much that it could not even use any skill to attack Joshua, and just like the Gold-tier frost butterfly that had been hiding in between the blizzard and the clouds.


    Conspiracy¡ªwas utterly pointless!


    Saving Moldova or the entire continent was not as complicated as anyone thought! As long as Joshua could take out all enemies and launch an explosive punch at the dimensional rift to shatter it, the problem would be solved!


    The frost butterfly that was concealing itself far away in the clouds had once again summoned the blizzard. The sky was once again covered by dark clouds. The ice and snow that was infused with the power of Chaos had once again poured down from the sky. The two smoke columns were being blown away by the strong howling winds and the wind from the blizzard. Meanwhile, at the same instance, Joshua was acting like how he usually react while he was facing the charging black dragon right before his eyes. He did not choose to dodge. Instead, he lifted his head and looked at every move that the black dragon was doing.


    Chaos was gathering.


    It was just like dirty water flowing all into the same abyss. That purely black body of the monster that had no sign of any life was surging vigorously with waves of Chaos power. Then there was a stream of contaminated black trace left in the sky.


    Even after the black dragon had lost its free will and wisdom, its strength was still much more powerful than a normal human. In just one brief moment, that monster had charged over hundreds of meters over to ram Joshua at the speed that was faster than the speed of sound. The huge body of the monster that was tens of meters tall charged over, rippling shockwaves, stirring the air all around into small black tornados. The current of air flowing around was insanely fast and violent as if the wind could potentially tear metal and steel apart.


    Meanwhile, this body no longer had a soul, nor any wisdom. It had become a mere walking dead.


    Therefore, it was vulnerable now!


    "Ha!"


    Lifting his right arm that was holding the silver greatsword and placing the sword before his eyes, Joshua was facing towards the enemy which had recovered back to its full state with his half-wounded state. At that moment, there was no sign of any expression on Joshua''s face. He let out a roar and completely disappeared out of the monster''s sight all of a sudden.


    On the next moment, he already began charging towards his enemy.


    Right at the 0.001 second, a black and a red light dot were seen clashing into each other in the middle of the sky. The sound barrier was broken through by the intense sound of the impact and the flying snow in the surroundings was flushed away by the shockwave that was emitted out from the impact point of the two light dots. At that moment, as an intense light flashed into the surroundings, there was no other sound could be heard in this world. Everything went completely silent.


    After the silence, along came a shrilling hurricane that blew all dirt and sand off the ground, away from the entire region of this land. The only things that were left on the land were the rocks and some solid frosty ground.


    A large shadow was seen flipping round and round flying out of the clashing lights. Then the shadow crash landed on the ground. Meanwhile, one large shadow and one small shadow had also flown out of the clashing point of the lights in the sky, leaving traces over hundreds of meters across the surface of the ground.


    The battle was not as intense as anyone had imagined it to be. It was even simpler than the battle while the two of them were intertwined with each other while falling from the sky before that. This battle had ended in one split moment.


    There was no soul to direct the magic power. It was just a disorganized stream of water. There was no wisdom controlling the flesh. It was merely a moving piece of meat. It was true that the Chaos cured black dragon''s injuries and restored its power back to full. However, it also took away the one thing that the black dragon needed to stand a chance battling against the Gold-tier warrior.


    Struggling to stand up from the ground while holding on his silver greatsword, Joshua did not say a word. He turned around and looked at the large body that seemed to remain unmoved.


    During the moment when the battle started, Joshua made use of his opponent for rushing straight at him. He stopped the black dragon''s head and withstood the impact of that headbutt. With a swing of his sword, he cut off the head of the black dragon. That Chaos daemon did not even know how to dodge anymore. Although Joshua had also sustained quite a lot of damage holding back against the impact of the black dragon''s head ramming into him, he could still handle that amount of damage done to him.


    Hundreds of meters away from him, the daemons in the surroundings began to get agitated. They could feel that the breath of their ''king'' had suddenly vanished. The only existence that could bring terror to them had almost vanished. That had led the daemons to lurk from afar. However, their instincts were telling to stall first. So they did not move yet.


    However, that did not have anything to do with the warrior. He had walked across hundreds of meters all the way to the front of the black dragon.


    There was no blood oozing or flowing out of the huge wound from the remaining neck of the dragon. There as only some disgusting black mucus dripping off the cut wound. The black corrosive liquid had melted the land and the rocks, giving out some stinky stench that could make people dizzy for smelling it. Upon confirming the dragon''s death, Joshua felt relieved and let out a breath. His face finally revealed a real smile.


    This battle was not tough for him, instead, Joshua felt contented with it. Joshua''s heart was actually really simple and pure. He only sought for the pleasure that only existed when both sides were going all out at each other in a battle. That pleasure could lift off the tiredness in his body.


    Wait a minute, tiredness?


    Upon setting his thoughts on that, the red eyes of the warrior widened.


    He had not forgotten his misjudgment of the dragon-slaying stone; that black dragon was a Chaos daemon in the purest form of Chaos. So why didn''t the Azurite react? What about the physical feedback?!


    Something was off. That dragon was not dead yet!


    Just when Joshua reacted to the whole situation, he noticed that the dark purplish mist had once again risen up around the headless corpse of the black dragon!


    "Master, beware!"


    The anxious voice of the Divine Armament passed through Joshua''s mind. However, before that, the warrior had begun to back off a little after his instinct told him to do so. He pulled his legs down a little and he was ready to leap backward in an attempt to gain some distance in between him and the dragon.


    However, feeling his body tensing up and froze, Joshua could feel that his legs were drained. He lowered his head to have a look at his legs just to notice that there was some dark purplish color spreading up from the bottom of his legs. There were also lines of strange runes extending on the part of his legs that were tainted by the dark purplish color.


    Berserk Dragon Virus! Chaos power corruption! When did it happen?!


    That''s right, while they were caught in an aerial fight in the middle of the sky; attacking each other violently and intensely. So the blood of his opponent must have entered his own body by accident, through the wound on his body.


    It was pointless for Joshua to recall on that now. Even with his legs drained, he could still back up a little without a problem. He immediately controlled his Combat Aura and blew out an impact below his body. The powerful impact then pushed his body towards the direction the aimed to go. However, even though he was temporarily far away from the black dragon, the dark purplish mist had shrouded the entire body of the Warrior. His body had been infected with the Berserk Dragon Virus. That had also contaminated his will.


    Order and Chaos were always conflicting with each other. So for both sides, their opposition side was like the most deadly poison.


    "Hiss¡ª"


    A strange hissing sound came from the remaining body of the dragon that was unleashing the mist. The black dragon that was headless stood back up on its feet. The large body was shaky a little as if it could just collapse back onto the ground anytime. However, regardless of anything, the dragon was not dead yet.


    After standing firmly on its feet, it began to vibrate its vocal cords. Its lungs were also exhaling air. However, without the head, the black dragon could not let out an intimidating dragon roar like it was doing when its head was still attached. Regardless of everything, it was still the source that spreads the Chaos. It was still the alpha among all frenzied monsters in the entire Mount Great Ajax¡ªtheir king!


    "Rawgh!!!"


    Sensing the breath of the Berserk Dragon once again, the endless horde of the daemons that were observing from the sides was once again agitated to attack! Regardless of whether it was a giant buffalo or a demonic bear, or a berserk bee or a termite, anything that was corrupted by Chaos, or any daemons that was infected by the Berserk Dragon Virus, they had received the same order at the same time!


    Take out that human!


    Rumbling!!!


    The mountains began to tremble, so did the Dark Forest. Endless hordes of frenzied monsters began to charge at Joshua like a gushing tidal wave under the order of their ''beloved'' king!


    Facing the ferocious horde of daemons charging towards him, having the bones in his left arm completely shattered and both of his legs being infected with the Chaos venom, there was no expression at all on Joshua''s face. Before that, there was still a smile on his face, but now, there was nothing. He looked at the black dragon that was slowly retreating from not far from him. The deep wound on its neck was wriggling vigorously as if a second head was about to pop right out of the wound.


    "Pretending to be dead. That''s your final life-saving card?"


    Sighing in a low voice, a white steam was exhaled right out of Joshua''s mouth. Then the white steam was blown away by the strong current of wind. Standing in the middle of the blizzard snow, the Warrior who was battling alone had a sense of sarcasm in his eyes.


    Black dragon¡­ you''ve brought so much problem to me, giving me a battle that I''ve long waited for. I should feel contented now.


    You should have been an opponent worthy to be respected. However, no one would have thought that the moment after you''ve been corrupted by the Chaos, you actually became a pathetic and sad creature.


    So why would the frenzied monsters care about an enemy that was standing still on the ground? Regardless of whether Joshua''s both legs were still in good condition or moveable or not, they were currently charging at Joshua like a wave of mad daemons. They were ready to attack. They were ready to destroy anything that stood in front of them. So the daemon horde had not noticed the strange change on the warrior''s body, and also the light circle that was getting more obvious as time passes.


    Sticky saliva was dripping down to the ground from between the teeth of the monsters. Their sharp claws had crushed the rocks on the ground they stomped on. They were approaching Joshua closer and closer with every passing moment. Joshua could even smell the disgusting scent of their bodies now.


    The enemies were just right before his eyes.


    At that moment, Joshua had finally made peace to go with his decision. He took a deep breath and raised the silver greatsword that he was holding tight in his hand. The warrior''s red eyes began to emanate red-golden radiance. He was facing an endless wave of enemies while laughing with pride, "Final trump card... I have that as well."


    Boom!


    Along with an explosive tremble, having Joshua as the center point of it, a golden radiance that was emanating brightly instantly enlarged into a light barrier. After that, it expanded rapidly into the surroundings. In the middle of the golden light, all the impurities and Chaos that were scattered in the atmosphere were dispelled. The fierce and vigorous Combat Aura turned into a burning flame, surging around the warrior''s body. His body was currently being pumped with an unparalleled power. His veins and bones were buzzing. His muscles were expanding. His blood was coursing through his veins like an endless powerful flowing river stream.


    In the meantime, the violent sound that carried along boundless anger penetrated through the blizzard and the wind, overshadowing the howling and the roaring of the daemons. That sound echoed back and forth on the land.


    "Allow me to show you the final attack of a warrior!"


    At the same time, right before the sight view of Joshua, there were a series of words in gold appeared¡ª


    [Mastery: Avatar1!]Skill from World of Warcraft. https://www.wowhead.com/spell=107574/avata

 Chapter 104 Cutting It in Half with a Sword!

    Having no clue why, the flying snow had suddenly vanished. The dark clouds began to scatter then disappear. Sunlight started to shine upon the ground. Under the bright shining light of the sun, the red-golden light aura stayed around Joshua. The high-temperature was distorting the air around. The turbulent air flow was raging around. There was even a translucent shockwave spreading out in all directions. Meanwhile, the overbearing momentum had forced the monster horde to stop their assaults on Joshua. After that, they did not dare to approach Joshua at all.


    [Avatar]''s insane power was surging back and forth around the body of the warrior, clearing out any sign of contamination, Chaos or any other traces of evil in his body. Under the unparalleled burst of his Combat Aura, any other traces of elemental power from the outside had been wiped clean. Needless to say, the Berserk Dragon Virus and the Chaos power that were spreading fast into his body were wiped out; the red golden radiance flashed. Those strange lines of runes immediately vanished without a trace. The fatigued muscles on his legs were restored back to normal. His legs were filled with energy once again.


    Boom!


    Taking a step forward, the ground trembled. Joshua held his sword with only one hand. He did not show the slightest hint of hesitation on his face. He was determined to charge into the Dark Tide, towards the black dragon that was shielding itself behind the tremendous horde. Along with his vigorous steps forward, strong winds howled. There was a distorted red light line right behind his back while he was charging forward. From that moment on, the warrior no longer held back at all. In any case, he could not afford to hold back now. He had to unleash his full power now!


    Right in the eyes of the daemons and the Aragami, all they could see was a faint glow of a red lightning strike, followed by a silver flash that was reflected from the blade of a greatsword. Their purplish blue eyes could only see Joshua''s shadow. Before they could see anything else, their heads were already being cut off and sent flying into the air.


    Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Joshua''s shadow went straight through the formation of daemons. The daemons that were on his two sides were all dead the moment he passed by. Their heads were all cleaved right off their bodies by Joshua''s greatsword. Their bodies were slashed opened like they were made of thin papers. The spilling blood splattered so frequently that the battlefield looked as if it was being shrouded in blood mist all over the place. After that, the blood evaporated into steamy blood mist! Meanwhile, when the Berserk monsters only began to react to the situation after being attacked by Joshua, Joshua had already gone past them. He had reached a further place when the daemons started to react.


    "Just break off already!"


    Upon letting out a raging roar, followed by creating a powerful air blade strike towards the monsters in front of him, Joshua slashed tens of daemons right in front of him with the air blade strike at the same instant like they were made of paper-thin material. In the meantime, he swung his sword half a circle and took out a few of the crystallized Aragami that were charging at him. After that, Joshua took the opportunity to push forward through the empty path that he just cleared out for himself. His movements were fluid with no signs of hesitation whatsoever.


    At the same time, on the third second after Joshua began charging forward, the black dragon was beginning to heal. Its two horns and eyes had not even grown back yet.


    [Avatar] was known as the final attack of all warriors. That final ultimate skill could be deemed as a powerful life source that could eliminate all negative status and negative effects, canceling any effect of any spells. However, as the cost of it, the user would have to exhaust 10% of his or her Combat Aura in each passing second. Meanwhile, that was the main reason Joshua had been trying to avoid using that skill. Once it was activated, even if he was at this full strength, he might not be able to last more than ten seconds.


    Currently, because of the corruption of the Chaos magic that was coursing through his legs, Joshua had no choice but to activate this final skill. And because of that skill, his left arm that that was broken could still be used around in the battle. He need not worry about any restriction caused by the Gift spells cast by daemons from other worlds.


    Shoosh!!


    Although the greatsword that Ying transformed into was not very convenient to be swung around, the impact and power that it wielded were unrivaled. Any daemon would just be cut in half by the sharp blade of the sword, even one gentle touch would do it. Because of that, the daemons would also lose a chunk of flesh or more upon getting in contact with the Combat Aura that was surging vigorously around the sword.


    Without a moment to waste, Joshua continued to slay any daemon or Aragami within his reach. He was relying on the restoration effect that the Azurite could offer to maintain the effect of his [Avatar]. The silver greatsword was being whirled around like a silver tornado surrounding the warrior. Any daemon that attempted to get near would immediately be shredded into pieces.


    When a warrior had an extraordinary power that exceeded everyone''s expectation, skills that were fully adapted and mastered, and an unstoppable resolution, then no one or nothing could stand in his way. No one could stop him from moving forward.


    The mountains would not be able to, neither would the seas. Hence, the endless Dark Tide would not be able to stop him as well!


    His right arm had been swinging around to the point that no one could even see the shadow of his arm. The silver flashes of the reflection from the sword were stacking up layer by layer, so fast that Joshua looked like he was currently shielded by a silver radiating barrier. Instantly, the daemons all around him were getting slashed up as if they were devoured by the radiating barrier that were actually flashes of reflection from the blade. Although Joshua had his left arm heavily injured at the moment and he was forced only to use one hand in battle, however, his assaults were still as intimidating as before when he was wielding both his greatsword and his lance. He was charging forward swiftly, turning himself into a stream of golden light cutting through the Dark Tide. In the meantime, the daemons were cut in half one after another and their heads were sent flying all around the air.


    "A chance!"


    With a swing that swept horizontally across the air, the sword landed right on a daemon that was in the form of a rhino. The neck of that daemon was broken and distorted by the immense impact of the strike. Then the huge body of the daemon slammed onto the ground and it began to tumble. The next thing that happened was that the huge and heavy body of the daemon rolled onto a group of daemons. Joshua swept his eyes across the situation in his surroundings and he instantly noticed that he was only less than fifty meters away from the black dragon that was about to completely regrow its head! Half of its head had already grown back!


    In the meantime, on the sixth second after Joshua activated his [Avatar], even though the Azurite was endlessly recharging Joshua''s power back up, however, Joshua only had approximately 20% Combat Aura left!


    "Rise!"


    The warrior stomped his feet onto the ground with might, which generated an intense explosive sound. Then the ground that was rock solid was shattered by the impact of that stomp. A large crack appeared, and the initially flat ground was separated into a few smaller parts. Meanwhile, after the mountains and the ground trembled violently, a large rock rose from the ground. It was like a huge monolith standing solidly in the middle of the monster horde. However, it was just a rock though.


    Boom!!!


    With two steps out, Joshua leaped onto the top of the huge rock. Adjusting himself ninety degrees from the ground, he bent his legs down and his muscles tightened up. Meanwhile, his eyes peered at the Dark Tide monsters. He was looking directly at the black dragon that was completely corrupted by Chaos. The red blazing radiances in his eyes appeared to be boiling.


    Combat Aura was a form of power that could only be generated when one''s body had been trained to the limit. It was very simple to use it. All you need to do is to ignite your heart, your flame, your will, and your belief.


    Currently, the warrior''s Combat Aura was set ablaze to the limit!


    Joshua knew no strategy. He did not even want to consider using any dirty tricks!


    He could become the Legendary warrior all by himself mainly because no one could beat him!


    Kicking off both feet, a shockwave stirred up the dust all around. The standing huge rock immediately rolled after being pushed by the shockwave that was visible. The warrior used the rock as his standing point and he pushed himself into unleashing his fastest speed. He was charging at the fastest speed an arrow could travel!


    Right in the middle of the sky, he laughed out loud. "I''m strong not because I''m a legendary warrior!"


    Instead, Joshua was called the legendary warrior because he was strong!


    These bunch of pathetic weaklings! They''d better not confuse the cause and effect of it!


    Along with the prideful statement, the red golden radiance was shot into the sky like a meteor that was blazing on with an aura that could annihilate anything, breaking off the tide of the Dark Tide, pushing towards the chaotic black dragon that was heavily protected by many daemons. In the meantime, Joshua had arrived right above the black dragon. The huge silver greatsword that was engulfed with the blazing Combat Aura was swung from the top to the bottom. The sharp edge of the blade was swung straight at the body of the black dragon!


    Whoosh¡ª!!!


    It seemed like a normal slash with a sword. However, that swing of the sword had a strange whooshing sound. The wind was stirred along by an explosive force that burst in the air. As the blade went across the air and left a trace of a red light mark in the form of a line in the air, multiple explosive sounds were emitted right out the air. Just before the head of the black dragon was about to fully heal, just when Chaos energy had been charged to the maximum, just one moment before the dragon was about to undergo metamorphosis, the swing of the greatsword that was infused with Joshua''s rage was slashed straight onto the head of the dragon!


    The black dragon that was completely taken over by Chaos opened its mouth wide as if it was about to let out a raging roar. However, it was too late for anything now. Ever since it had lost its awareness, its body had become the possession of the Evil Gods. It had been condemned to be helpless against the attack of the warrior. Under the shining light of the Gold-tier warrior''s Combat Aura, the black dragon could only ''stare'' at Joshua''s sword that came straight at it with its ''head'' that had not even had its eye grown back!


    Splat¡ª Plik plak!!!


    A red radiance was pulled down in a straight line right in between the huge body of the dragon. Meanwhile, the entire body of the dragon had been slashed open. The bones within the body were shattered into a million pieces. The sound of its bones being crushed continued on. The black dragon stood with its huge black body still on the ground. A line of red-golden light trace that looked like a line of boiling lava drain appeared right in the middle of its entire body. Slowly, the dragon''s body was split in half.

 Chapter 105 The Dragon Died, but a Demon Rose

    Pulling the greatsword out of the ground, Joshua lifted his head and looked at the dragon that resurrected itself once before. He looked at the same dragon that he just killed one more time and remained silent.


    Boom!


    The gigantic body of the dragon slowly collapsed onto the ground. The impact from its body stirred the dust and sand on the ground up into the air. Meanwhile, some black mist that looked like threads floated out from the corpse of the black dragon as if they were trying to vanish into the air. However, the Azurite that was hanging right before Joshua''s chest absorbed those black mist. The flame of order that was calm and powerful was burning vigorously within that small pearl. It was using the power of Chaos as its new source of fuel, turning such contaminating existence into an endless stream of power, restoring the stamina and power of the warrior.


    That dragon had died for real this time.


    After a long battle, things finally came to an end now.


    "¡­ Finally¡­ it''s done."


    Sensing that there was a pure and enormous amount of energy restoring his Combat Aura and stamina, the tired Joshua wiped off the dust on his shoulders. Then he chose a rock and sat himself down. Then he closed his eyes and calmly control the power within his body in an attempt to heal his own wounds.


    The dragon was dead now. That monster had not used any sort of Gift, nor did it show off its own melee combat skills that it was so proud of. The warrior had been suppressing it with ferocious attacks all the while throughout the battle. Because of that, it was fatally wounded and it got devoured by its own Chaos power. By the end of it, it was sliced in half by a sword that came right from the top all the way through it.


    Currently, without the Berserk Dragon, without the so-called ''king'' to lead them, the daemons in the surroundings instantly fell into chaos. Without receiving an order from a higher order or leader, the true nature of Chaos became even more obvious now. The daemons were beginning to lose their minds and roared around like they had just lost their purpose. They even started battling each other. Some of the daemons that were ferocious by nature even started to hunt down the other daemons in the surroundings just to fill their empty bellies.


    However, regardless of how ferocious they turned out to be, none of them dared to approach the warrior who was resting up on the side. Looking at such a powerful existence that was capable of clearing out a path through the Dark Tide none of the daemons would want to provoke him.


    After losing their leader, the true nature of the Chaos army had revealed itself; bully the weak and fear the strong. There was no such thing as sanity and logic in Chaos. Even if they were the same species, there was nothing there to stop them from slaughtering each other.


    Sitting on the rock, breathing in the cold air, Joshua noticed that the blizzard was not the only thing that stopped. He was not bothered by that at all because he was also almost done with healing his own wounds all around his body. He could not care less about the daemons killing each other. That was because he had seen such scenes for far too many times in the previous life. So there was nothing special about it.


    Furthermore, after he slew that black dragon for real, he had finally gotten himself some time to think about something else.


    First of all, why would the existence of the outer world bestow the black dragon with such immense power?


    Even though Joshua had slain this dragon twice, truthfully, only Joshua himself knew. If his attack was not violently consecutive and having no vulnerability at all, giving no chance for the black dragon to fight back, then the black dragon would have caused more harm to him in the previous battle. From the perspective of the warrior, the dragon must possess the power to breach the defenses of the fortress all by itself.


    One must know that when the black dragon was enhanced by Chaos, it only used its simplest attack, the Breath Attack to break through the defense of Joshua''s Steel Armor Kokyu-ho and his Combat Aura. If such a destructive power could be used to the max, even the thick metallic super wall that was as thick as tens of meters might not be able to withstand that attack¡ªbestowing such power upon a Gold-tier daemon was obviously a little too much already.


    At first, Joshua could not fathom the incident. However, currently, he had seen the true form of the Dark Tide where the Daemons were killing each other. The warrior finally knew the reason behind all that.


    The Berserk Dragon Virus and Chaos could both cause endless descent and corruption to whoever was the victim of it. Meanwhile, the Corrupted Black Dragon was the core that controlled and spread Chaos across this world!


    As the manipulator of the core to spread the Berserk Dragon Virus that was turned from Chaos, all Daemons that were corrupted would listen to the will of the black dragon. As the king of the Chaos Berserk Daemons, as long as the dragon wanted, it could subdue all daemons to submit to it. It could just order the daemons to jump off the cliff to drown themselves in the sea. Meanwhile, the existence behind this incident obviously wanted something that was completely opposite of this. They did not need a being that could control the Berserk Daemon Army but cannot be controlled by the existence itself.


    So from that point of view, the black dragon''s fall was a must. Even if the dragon was not oppressed by the series of intense attacks from the warrior himself, the dragon would still fall into the abyss of Chaos for being bestowed with too much power. After that, the dragon would still become a puppet to whatever entity that was lurking behind the incident.


    However, regardless of whether it would fall or not, that dragon would still not be able to match Joshua''s strength. That was an unquestionable truth.


    "Rawgh!!!"


    Suddenly, just when Joshua was still thinking about the incident, a thunderous roar was suddenly heard across the battlefield.


    Along with the thunderous roar of the monsters, an dreadful feeling was felt in the atmosphere. Followed by a loud bang that might shatter the heavens, in the eyes of the warrior, the black radiating column of dimensional rift emerged once again not far from between heaven and earth. It stirred the dark clouds and pierced the sky while it was still spreading endless waves of Chaos energy into the surroundings.


    "The dimensional rift¡­ looks like this will be the last time."


    Noticing the intense wave that the light column was nurturing, Joshua who had done adjusting himself looked grim while he stood on the rock. He turned his head around and looked at the pitch-black light column and the ever-expanding dark sky right above his head. Then, he grabbed the hilt of his Divine Armament tightly.


    ¡ªNearby the dimensional rift


    A silhouette of a man that was surging with dark green radiance was pulling his dual blades out of the gigantic butterfly''s corpse. A cold gray liquid that had a sweet yet bloody stench dripped right out from the wound.


    This dead butterfly had a pair of translucent wings that had icy blue runes on them. The snow and frost were gathering because of these strange runes. Even the clouds were moved there. The clouds were basically gathering slowly to one spot as well.


    Brandon was using his trembling hand to sweep away the sweat that was frozen on his head. Then he kept the dual blades back into their scabbards. After that, he took a deep breath and let the breath out, adjusting his Combat Aura to shake off all sorts of ice and crystals off his body.


    Before that, he had gone through hell while he was charging through the Dark Tide. He was even surrounded by the daemons at a point. So now, the Gold-tier swordsman had finally arrived nearby the dimensional rift. However, he was a little unlucky. He actually stumbled across the Gold-tier frost butterfly while he was charging through the forest.


    Even though the frost butterfly was not built for battle, it was still a Gold-Ttier daemon after all. So the two of them had prepared themselves for a battle in an instant. Facing an opponent of the same tier, the frost butterfly immediately stopped manipulating the weather of the sky. Then, dozens of magic spells with structures that looked simple but with destructive power that was not weak instantly flew towards Brandon like a thunderstorm.


    Kachak!


    Right in both of his eyes, the light blue radiance was circulating vigorously. With the force in his magical eyes, Brandon could easily break off the spells that the Gold-tier daemon threw at him. After that, he took a step forward and started charging forward; there was nothing much to say about what happened next. After a lot of battles, the Gold-tier swordsman had finally slain his opponent with his dual blades.


    Although the battle was a little tougher than he expected, he won by the end of it.


    However, not long after he could feel happy about his victory, suddenly, a violent tremble shook heaven and earth and a loud bang was heard. Everything came from deep within the forest right before Brandon''s eyes. A gigantic black light column emerged and fly up into the sky, piercing through the clouds and the sky, tainting the sky with a layer of pitch black. Endless breaths from another world were gushing into the atmosphere of this world like a tidal wave. There was no boundary to it.


    Maybe that was because he was being too near to the light column at the moment. Because of the Order Attributes imbued in him, he felt surprisingly disgusted by the presence of that light source. Brandon could also clearly felt that there was a condense terrifying energy right within the light column. That energy was hidden in the middle of the light column as if it was nurturing something.


    "The dracospider is dead. Joshua is dealing with the black dragon. Meanwhile, I''ve just killed the frost butterfly¡­ So if I destroy the dimensional passage to the other world, I might be able to put a stop to all of these. Chaos might stop invading our world!"


    Muttering softly to himself, Brandon looked at the black light column and took a deep breath. Then he was tending to his body that was tired.


    He should try to recover his status as much as he could before the final moment arrived.


    ¡ªMoldova Fortress.


    Right on top of the frozen wall, the Silver-tier knights were running back and forth. They were wielding their weapons around preventing the daemons from getting up to the wall. Meanwhile, the archers, mages, and the soldiers that were manning the cannons were aiming their attacks with calm precision. Along with the sounds of shooting cannon, arrows, and spells, the alchemy cannon blasts were bombarding the ground where the daemons were. Meanwhile, blood splattered all around the place like large red flowers blooming all over the place. At the same time, arrows and spells were raining intensely and vigorously upon the daemons, causing countless holes among the Black Rising.


    Such situation would not be inconvenient for a human. However, it would not be convenient either. The two sides were still in a deadlock. The guarding force of the fortress was relying on the large number of supplies they acquired by spending a fortune and also things that they created with alchemy to reduce the number of daemons that were charging at the fortress. The situation would remain until one side collapsed.


    However, suddenly, the daemons that were set on breaching the defenses of the fortress suddenly changed their mind. Their iron will to take down the fortress seemed to have been broken somehow. They began to kill each other among themselves. Even one daemon that was in lizard form suddenly gave up and left after it was just one step from stepping into the fortress. It just turned around and bit the other daemon that was right beside it. The two daemons suddenly got into a fight and fell off the wall, pushing the other daemons that were crawling on the walls along with them.


    "What is going on¡­ the Dark Tide seems to have descended into chaos?"


    Right in the middle of the city, Vale Dani who was getting ready to move out furrowed her brows. She even blinked her eyes for a couple of times and looked far into the battlefield doubtfully. Then she muttered softly to herself, "Could it be possible that Brandon and Joshua have taken out the leader of the daemons?"


    However, that should not be possible. Other than the monster ants, there were no other daemons that would begin killing among themselves after their leader died¡­


    Just when she was getting deep in thought, a strange whistle that was difficult for the mortals to understand echoed through the mountains. There was a flash coming from far away, right in the middle of the Dark Forest. Along with an enormous magic tide emitting out, a stream of black light column was formed. The light column then rose into the sky straight away!


    Vale Dani stood up from her chair right away. Her expression was of bewilderment and fear. "That''s the third time that there''s a strange phenomenon happening over the dimensional rift. Will Brandon and Joshua make it in time?"


    Upon shaking her head, the violet-haired mage had a worried look on her face. She was not very happy about the fact that she could not follow her loved one and her ally into battle. However, regardless of that, Vale Dani understood. The fortress was the place that she could fully utilize her skills and abilities to the max.


    After letting out a soft sigh, Vale Dani put both of her palms together and closed her eyes. Then she prayed to the gods.


    "I pray that everything will be fine."


    ¡ªright by the dragon''s corpse.


    Behind Joshua''s back, the black dragon''s corpse had gone through an unusual change under the influence of the enormous Chaos power that was brought into this world through the dimensional rift.


    The body that was initially drained completely by the Azurite was now expanding up slowly. After that, the entire body turned into a shapeless muddy substance that looked like black liquid. That black liquid was decaying the ground and the rocks on the ground. Then it swiftly spread, making its way towards the other corpses of the daemons in its surroundings.


    It was silent and scentless. Many corpses of the Berserk Daemons had been devoured by this black liquid just like that. They were completely sucked dry; that black liquid seemed to be gathering its strength, growling slowly into something more powerful. Not long after that, this shapeless black liquid had devoured more than a hundred corpses of the daemons, increasing its mass It became so much that it was even bigger than the size of the black dragon now.


    Right by the shadow, this black liquid reached out towards Joshua who was walking towards the dimensional rift. It was reaching out as if it was extending its tentacles and spikes towards Joshua.


    The dragon had died, however, a demon rose.

 Chapter 106 The Destruction of Killer Instinc

    After the black water completely turned into tentacles which brought forth a heavy amount of destruction, it then immediately focused its attack on the man who killed it previously, aiming to fully devour him. Under the assault of this monster, Joshua was able to react accordingly.


    The sudden attack launched by the monster happened completely unnoticed. Stealthily and speedily, without even a single trace of killing intent, it had completely hidden itself from the awareness of the surrounding. At the very last instant, it released an attack so powerful, which one could not find any form of openings.


    Shick¡ª


    After a long drawn out battle, the fatigue Joshua was feeling finally kicked in. His instincts to sense danger were not completely functional at that moment. No matter how fast his physical body was, he was not able to fully dodge the attack in time. At that moment, there was a black tentacle shaped like a razor-sharp blade seen in the vicinity. On top of that razor-sharp blade, there were traces of fresh blood. Joshua had lost a part of his left shoulder after being assaulted.


    The warrior''s shoulder and remains of his armor flew up with a certain magnitude and landed in the black pool of mud. Without the protection of his Combat Aura, even if the warrior''s physique was strong in the first place, it could not withstand the corrosion of the black substance. Just within seconds, the pile of flesh completely disintegrated.


    "Damn it!"


    Gurgle gurgle gurgle


    The sound of digestion could be heard. Bones, flesh, and sand were being dissolved by the black substance. After devouring Joshua''s flesh, the black puddle formed a semi-circular pile of moving sand. On top of the surface, multiple expressions of beasts in pain were seen. Those expressions were extremely pitiful as if they were begging for true death, releasing themselves from this utter torment.


    Following the movement of the black puddle with sand and mud, the expressions kept changing non-stop. There were the faces of a rhinoceros, a winter wolf, daemons, worms, etc. There was even the shadow of a dragon seen within the scene. It was struggling within the black puddle and was extremely hideous.


    Numerous distorted expressions were shown on top of numerous beast. There were even screams of despair releasing from depths of their soul.


    "Is this the Formless Spawn or the Abyssal Mirebeast?"


    After stopping his bleeding, Joshua no longer cared about the fact that he was attacked. With a calm and clear mind, he analyzed the issue right before him.


    The beasts which came from the Chaos dimension were called Formless Spawns, descendants of the Evil Gods. The Abyssal Mirebeast were born from the remains of greater daemons from the abyss which had failed to evolve. Only these two categories of daemons had the capability to devour blood and flesh, together with the capability of strengthening their own soul. They also had the capability to withstand strong attacks and massive vitality to continue living.


    He suddenly remembered during his aerial battle with the black dragon, there was a substance which interfered with their combat during that moment. In addition to the last moment where Joshua beheaded the dragon, there was no fresh blood to be found. Instead, a black viscous liquid dripped from the wound.


    "Now I get it. Right from the start, this creature hid within the black dragon. Taking the opportunity when the host died and my focus relaxed, it launches its attack against me¡­"


    Joshua did not even pay a single attention to the wound he just got inflicted upon. With his seemingly cold behavior, Joshua held onto his Divine Armament firmly. Within his words, there were traces of anger. The female Divine Armament felt these changes happening within her master through their pact. Even Ying felt terror with these changes.


    A dense amount of killing intent¡­ This had never been felt by Ying from her master. No matter how violent her master acted previously, there were still traces of enjoyment and excitement during his battles. But this, this was very different from the norm.


    He was extremely pissed off!


    All the bones on Joshua''s left arm previously had already shattered without any ability to move around. At this moment, he even lost his shoulder blade bone which rendered his left arm completely useless. The arms right now depended on the last stretch of muscle to hang itself onto Joshua''s body. It was very inconvenient.


    The daemons within the vicinity were still trying to kill each other.


    The ones that were slain would be sucked into the black substance and then consumed. This process allowed the black substance to keep increasing its height to more than ten-meters high. Joshua looked at the scene in front of him without saying a word, however, Ying could feel an intense rage roaring within the depths of Joshua''s soul.


    It was supposed to be a happy killing spree, why would these uninteresting events happen at the end?!


    With a single step forward, the warrior''s body turned into a flash of light and reached near the formless spawn. Joshua then raised his sword, forming a strong whirlwind and slashed the monster. The formless spawn itself was not solid in the first place, it was then slashed into numerous droplets. During that moment, the black substance tried to corrode the Divine Armament, but it failed due to a blazing aura coating the huge blade.


    Slash! Slash! Slash!


    Joshua used his remaining functional arm to wield the Divine Armament, putting forth a ferocious attack against the black substance like a monster in front of him. With each and every slash he made, he cut down every piece of tentacle which tried to perform a counter-attack. This black substance could not resist against the fierce onslaught from Joshua. Each and every time it tried to form an attack against Joshua, it was instantly disrupted by Joshua.


    How could a monster without wisdom possibly think to analyze Joshua''s attack? If its previous attack were to land on his right shoulder, it would be advantageous for it. However, now it had landed on his left shoulder which was practically useless in the first place, it could hardly affect the current combat capability of Joshua.


    The problem for Joshua right now was no matter how many times he tried to destroy the monster, this black mud-like creature would only need to wiggle a little bit, and it will be fully healed again. The dragon-slaying stone engravings and Combat Aura were slowly fading with each attack, yet not much significant damage was seen on the monster.


    "This is really bothersome,"Joshua muttered as he attacked.


    Chaos beings were not easy to deal with. They were supposedly dead by default, yet their existence still persisted. They were like sticky bubble gum which was stuck to your hair, it just gives you that much of an annoyance to get rid of.


    Behind his back, a loud rumble was heard. Without turning his head back, Joshua knew that it was the dimensional door that was trying to release the chaotic aura from the other dimension to invade the forest near Moldova so that this territory will be converted into the territory of Chaos.


    This disgusting feeling really got on everyone''s nerves. It felt really uncomfortable.


    "I do not have time to waste on you. Brandon himself definitely does not have the capability to destroy the door alone. I have to go there immediately"


    True Chaos could only be destroyed by fire.


    The red Combat Aura slowly turned dim on the silver greatsword. The color change was close to black. Whenever an attack landed on the mud-like creature, it would cause more damage to this being. Each and every attack disintegrated more of the black puddle, which was also its life source.


    Within the depths of Joshua''s eyes, a light that brought silence and death was released. The black Combat Aura spread throughout Joshua''s body and continued to combust.


    Fire was the creator of the world and was the source of order. Its existence gave birth to life and brought forth order to the living. However, fire was not a kind existence. It could also create destruction and death towards all being, disintegrating them into ashes and nothingness.


    It was the same as Combat Aura. Combat Aura was a source of life, yet it could devour another living thing.


    Thus, the combustion of soul and will, gives birth to an incredible form of power. Across this long drawn battle, lots of daemons had been slain by Joshua. The afterimage of these daemons appeared within the flames that were surrounding Joshua. As Joshua focused, his thirst for combat increased. The power that was formed could only be stated as unique only to Joshua.


    The hunger for killing and combat could never be satisfied. This was Joshua belief!


    [Glorious Strength: Satsui Hadou!]


    Voom!


    A huge flame burst from Joshua''s body. The armor which was damaged by dragon''s breath and lava were instantly shattered into pieces when the flame surged upon Joshua''s body. The strong power that rushed out from within Joshua''s body had destroyed his own armor. The black-red Combat Aura had finally successfully transformed into a complete dark flame, coating Joshua''s body.


    This was the power that annihilated everything. It had been in a slumber within Joshua for many years. Finally, it was summoned by his master.


    "If I cannot destroy you in one hit, I''ll take 10, 100, 1000 or more."


    Joshua stopped his attack for a moment. Facing this persistent creature which just could not die, Joshua had no more patience left. He raised his greatsword which was covered with a black aura. This black aura had caused numerous rocks and dead daemons'' blood to be suspended in midair, which surrounded Joshua while rotating slowly.


    Joshua was calm and collected at that moment.


    "Disappear!"


    The dark aura consumed Chaos. The killing intent from Joshua induced an aura of fear coated on top of the Divine Armament. At that very instant, the world lost its color and its light. A sudden silence covered the entire world. Out of a sudden, only a beam of light was seen, followed by numerous afterimage which shattered the silence of the world.


    [Instant Thousand Cuts]


    Within the darkness, a huge sword was swung onto the enemy. The sharp edge cut into the black mud at a quick pace, leaving only the afterimage of the greatsword. With the buff of the killing intent, the warrior was able to move his body to the utmost limit. Countless of slashes was released upon the enemy. Within this instance, the chaos creature was no more but numerous shattered pieces.


    Disappear!


    The attack using the strength to the utmost limit with condensed killing intent released thousands of slashes upon the chaotic being. These attacks landed on the body of this black entity and disintegrated it into nothingness. Even if the enemy was a chaos being, it could never live another day after sustaining such an attack.


    As the darkness faded, Joshua''s killing intent subsided and he kept his greatsword. Without caring about the creature''s carcass, he moved toward the direction of the dimensional gate.


    The Azurite on his chest was releasing waves and waves of heat. The power that was released aided in Joshua''s recovery. Joshua was floating in the skies with black aura completely covering his whole body. Without any delay, he dashed towards the black pillar of light with incredible speed, only leaving behind his afterimage.


    In any case, the battle which was not much of a big deal to Joshua finally came to an end.

 Chapter 107 Big Guy

    Starfall Year 831, 21st of December. 11 a.m.


    That was the time where the Dark Tide attacked the fortress of Moldova for the third week. The blizzard might have subsided, yet there was still a very dim view surrounding the fortress even during the afternoon.


    Deep at the center of the Dark Forest, there laid a spot where the cold wind and a very dense amount of magical energy could be found. From this location, the sun rays were not able to pierce through the forest as if a thick coating of darkness covered the land. The only light that could only be seen was when the daemons fought each other, and during their collision between each attack, provided a small glimpse of light within this complete darkness.


    Nonetheless, due to the death of three Gold-tier daemons, the situation was not as critical as before. With the death of the corrupted dragon and frost butterfly, there was no longer condensed black mist and chaotic blizzard covering the land. All the remaining daemons were not a great threat towards the fortress. Even the flying-type daemons were mostly annihilated by the group of mages in the fortress.


    The remaining land-based daemons could only try to kill each other for food, due to the lack of leadership after the Gold-tier daemon perished. They could not bring forth any threat to the fortress.


    There were only a few scattered Aragami that would still bring forth some pressure and problems to the fortress.


    In the heart of the Dark Forest, Joshua swung his sword while traveling at high speed and shattered the flying-type Aragami into pieces. At the same time, the atmosphere void of light devoured the remains of this dragonfly-like Aragami.


    "Strange¡­ There is not that much Aragami as I thought."


    With heavy killing intent, Joshua''s movements could no longer be traced by ordinary humans'' eyesight. He could now travel a few hundred meters within seconds, leaving behind his afterimage only. The young warrior used not more than ten seconds to reach the location where the beam of black light was situated.


    Meanwhile, he was communicating with his Divine Armament.


    "Ying, can you sense how many Aragami there are within the vicinity?"


    "There are a few only. Master, this situation is weird. Although the Chaos energy is extremely strong, there were not more than 5000 Aragami being summoned to this realm¡­"


    Ying doubted herself for a while and said, "I am not sure if my detection mechanism has malfunctioned. This is the only number of Aragami I could detect."


    Although Ying was now in the form of a weapon, she still had the detection rune which was engraved upon her to use to detect the overall environment, especially Aragami activity within her vicinity. The dimensional rift had already been activated three times. Under normal circumstances, there should be more than ten thousand Aragami breaching this dimension.


    However, the current scenario was different from the normal occurrences. The number of enemies she detected was not even up to half of the Aragami in the past.


    Without any change in expression, the Joshua who was covered with blood and slight wounds said, "Without sending any small trash to invade us, who knows that if they would send in the big guys after us."


    "Big¡­ guy?" The Divine Armament asked curiously. Joshua could not give her a solid answer at the moment. He was thinking about another issue.


    The Evil God from the void was an existence that was feared in his previous life. Even during the fourth expansion of Continental War, there was not a lot of information about it.


    The Distorted Void was the same large dimension as compared to the Space Void and Bottomless Dark Abyss. According to the rumors in the past, the Evil God''s power was way stronger than the boss within the Dark Abyss. The Evil God was the manipulator behind the scenes, the strongest among villains. Even Joshua, who was the only Perfect Legendary-tier warrior; his level and capability could only match against the King of the Dark Abyss and the Demon Lord. He was still not capable to go against the Evil God and the Great Daemon of Dark Abyss.


    Now, he only had the capability of a Gold-tier, yet he had to interfere with the invasion of the Evil God.


    If the warrior could not settle this issue, the entire northern region including Moldova and his homeland would be destroyed.


    Based on the information of his previous life, Moldavia was not destroyed. The Radcliffe family''s quest for the Divine Armament was introduced during the third expansion of the game. If Joshua did not assist in the invasion of Moldova, the tragedy would have probably not occurred as well. The only downside would be the Scarlet family suffering a major loss. After all, if the strong folk within the Empire felt the emergence of new dimension gate, they would be the first to provide aid to stop this tragedy.


    Although those people could be relied on, putting your fate in the hands of others seemed like a silly thing to do. A warrior with the will and strength to fight would never think about that as an option to live.


    To solve this matter now, it was all up to Joshua.


    Zoom!


    Joshua looked at the dark beam within the Dark Forest. Then, he looked around the forest, as if he was searching for something.


    Brandon was supposed to be here somewhere.


    Joshua had already known right from the start that there was a person behind him which was following him closely. When he was fighting against the dracospider, he had confirmed that it was indeed the case. Even during the time he was descending from the sky after the battle against the black dragon, he could vaguely see a green dot which kept moving forward towards the dimensional gate.


    Without a doubt, the aura that was released from the green dot was Brandon himself. When Joshua was destroying both Gold-tier daemons, this swordsman also assisted in killing the frost butterfly to stop the blizzard.


    Now, Brandon was trying to achieve the same goal, which was to destroy the dimensional rift right in front of him.


    "RRAARRRR!!!"


    Daemons and Aragami on the ground were howling together as a group. At this very moment, a piercing sound could be heard. This sound was so strong, that it was able to waver a person''s heart, causing fear and discomfort.


    The beam of dark light which had pierced through the cloud fluctuated. The bottom part of the beam released a large amount of dark mist.


    Hearing the loud piercing noise together with the energy which was contained within, Joshua body immediately reacted and prepared for battle even though he was not perturbed by the chaos energy from within. Joshua frowned and looked towards the vast sky. An eerie feeling that was released from the beam of light caused Joshua to feel very uncomfortable. Joshua then slowed down to examine the situation.


    After controlling this unpleasant feeling, Joshua took out his silver greatsword and slowly approached the beam of light. The chaos energy from the source of trouble had rejected the power of order from Joshua''s body. However, Joshua unleashed his Combat Aura and continued to move forward.


    After a while, he had reached the bottom part of the beam of light. Joshua then focused and examined the particular phenomena.


    "What the heck is this?!"


    With a sharp vision and the attributes of the [Chaos Guardian], it allowed Joshua to see through the chaos energy and unveil the truth behind it. However, what he saw was something that brought a chill down his spine.


    There was a huge shadow from behind with a very strong magical energy. It was a monster as huge as a hill. With the help of the beam of light, it was slowly traversing to this dimension.


    There were no weak Aragami. As for regular fully grown Aragami, there wasn''t a single Aragami which was at the level of Gold-tier in the first place. What lay behind this attack was a monster with a huge horn and a pair of bone wings on its back. The monster was covered with numerous eyes and tentacles. This gigantic monster had an aura greater than Silver or Gold tier. Its power had probably reached the tier of [Supreme]!


    Supreme tier!


    Before the Dark Tide existed in the Mycroft Continent, reaching the lands of Continental War, Supreme was the term to define the strongest person! Within the entire northern Empire, only the emperor had this strength. The other mages of the royal court normally would only reach Perfect Supreme. With the power of Supreme, it was capable to become the ruler of a certain land.


    "Hmm¡­ that big beast is coming."


    Joshua muttered and smiled, "Ying, look. This was the big guy that I mentioned previously."


    The ongoing plot was just too familiar to Joshua. During the days where Joshua battled against the daemons from the Dark Abyss, they often met with scenarios where small fry were only sent as fodder. When the attack mattered, the enemy would send a strong boss to turn the tide of battle.


    The only difference in this situation was, the big guy that was sent was just a ''little bit'' too strong.


    "¡­"


    Was that something that she and her master could defend against?


    Of course, that was impossible!


    Although Joshua was confident, he was not stupid. There was no way for the Intermediate Gold-tier to be able to defeat a superior Aragami, which was a few ranks greater than him. Only the dumb would think that Joshua could deal with it. These people would probably unable to survive even the first episode.


    "This is definitely going to be a headache."


    The warrior was currently floating in mid-air, observing the situation and trying to think of a counter-measure to it.


    If the beast was sent towards the realm, it would be an apocalypse. However, they were still not at the stage of despair yet. The greater Aragami was still on its way. Within that period, it could not retaliate. Thus, if Joshua could destroy the gateway in time, the big guy over on the other side could only scramble back to its own world.


    As for destroying dimensional rift¡­ Sad to say, it was Joshua''s forte!


    Just as the warrior finished his own observation on the dimensional rift, a green light flew from the depths of the Dark Forest towards Joshua.

 Chapter 108 Holy Brilliance

    It was without doubt that the person traveling in green light was Brandon.


    "You''ve finally appeared. Are you alright?"


    Joshua greeted his battle partner. Joshua was not afraid to fly in mid-air was because there were no Gold-tier daemons that could threaten him in the first place. The other reason was he wanted to show Brandon his location.


    "Not bad¡­ but I won''t say it was all good on my end."


    Brandon replied softly with an exhausted look on his face. The sweat and blood during his last battle had all been crystallized into ice on both his forehead and chin. He looked very out of shape at the moment.


    This was expected. The Dual Blades of Order were not the same as the Azurite which had the ability to transform Chaos energy into recovery energy for the warrior to replenish his vitality. His dual blades could be considered one of the best divine weapons in this world, however, it was not designed to be used in long drawn out battle.


    Based on the appearance of both warriors, Joshua was actually in worse shape than Brandon. Even with the regenerative properties provided by the Azurite, Joshua looked more battered than Brandon.


    Brandon still had a complete set of armor attached to his body with very few signs of damage on his body. Joshua, on the other hand, had his upper body armor completely damaged to the point where he was considered naked. There were numerous marks of injury around his body. He lost a huge chunk of flesh on his left shoulder together with his left arm being completely useless. Joshua would need at least a few months to recuperate until he reached the peak of his battle performance.


    Joshua stopped Brandon from proceeding onwards and told him to look at the situation right in front of him. There was not much time left for Joshua to take action as the big boss was still being sent to the black forest from the other side.


    The huge bone wings had already completed half of its transfer process. It''s huge horn released a whitish green radiance which looked like electricity. The eyes on its forehead were also releasing some weird light as if the eye would actually shoot off laser beams to kill its enemy.


    "This is¡­"


    When Brandon finally saw the view in front of him clearly, he was instantly sent to the state of shock. Luckily, he was an experienced Chaos Guardian. With all the experience and knowledge he had absorbed throughout the years, a monster of this scale only gave him a temporary shocked as he was able to recover and analyze the battle ahead.


    After a while, this Gold-tier warrior could only come up with one verdict:


    "If this Aragami was able to travel here successfully, we don''t stand a chance against it."


    "That''s for sure. Supreme-tir Aragami, even if both of us were to team up, we could not even scratch through its defense."


    Joshua focused on the bottom part of the dimensional rift and smiled. He then pointed his sword towards that direction and said, "Based on my estimation, this big boy here would take eight minutes to break free from the control of the dimension and proceed to attack us with ranged magical attacks. At the twelve-minute mark, it could complete its transfer and begin to freely roam our world."


    The story next would be mass destruction whenever it went. Moldavia would suffer a huge damage.


    The warrior then turned his head and spoke to the golden-haired swordsman who was having a rough time finding ways to stop this boss, "The only way to stop this thing is to destroy the gateway to this world. Before he can set foot here, we will kick its ass back to where it came from."


    Brandon was overwhelmed when he heard the plan.


    Destroying the gateway was a given. That was his main objective. However, the question was how to destroy it. They could not even get near to the dimensional rift!


    Within the eyes of Brandon, what he saw was a Chaos creature the size of a hill. This huge mass could easily create a barrier of force which could easily prevent any objects from getting close to it. Even the smaller sized Aragami could not approach it. That was even truer when it came to both Chaos Guardians.


    In fact, Brandon had already tried to get closer to the gateway. He wanted to channel all his power of order into his dual blades to destroy the pathway. However, he could not sustain himself forward and was blown away by it.


    "If it was moments ago, I could unleash my full potential to build myself a path towards the gateway and destroy it."


    Shaking his head, Brandon continued saying, "But I am completely drained now. The Combat Aura I had was completely depleted. Even if I were to combust my soul and life, I could not recover my battle power to a full 100%."


    After finishing his line, this Gold-tier warrior felt a bit of despair.


    After fighting so long, was defeat their final destination?


    "True. If it was not this Supreme Aragami, even if it were ten thousand normal daemons attacking us, it should not be much of a problem. Those small fry cannot stop us from destroying the dimensional rift in the first place."


    Joshua did not care about the feeling of his comrade now as he looked towards the incoming disaster. In his head, plans were being formulated to stop this crisis. Together with his experience, he gauged his current battle power and craft out the best possible plan, "We only have one choice left in this situation."


    After finishing his analysis, Joshua looked at his comrade and said, "Brandon, use your strongest skill to open a path for me within this magic tide. I will take my chance to destroy the gateway!"


    "The strongest... attack?"


    Brandon subconsciously thought about what Joshua said and replied, "Are you referring to my Demonic eyes? Right, I can see the weakness of the dimensional rift, but I have no chance at getting near it."


    Joshua was confused this time, "What are you saying?"


    How could you not know about your most famous, strongest skill?


    After thinking for a while, the warrior finally realized.


    Now it was still Starfall Year 831. The person he knew which raided the Dark Abyss and killed the Demon Lord was a legendary warrior. Now, he was only a Gold-tier swordsman. Not to mention about legendary tier, he hadn''t even reached the tier of Supreme in the first place. He would not know that he was known to have [Annihilation] as his most popular skill while he was the Sword of the Empire!


    The real Brandon was now an exhausted person, floating right beside of him. Brandon probably had not got in contact with any of these legendary skills yet.


    This was awkward nonetheless. Suddenly, he smiled as he noticed there was still a glimpse of hope.


    What a coincidence.


    In the previous world''s records, Brandon had slain the Demon Lord of Gluttony with that skill. It was not a sword skill!


    Who would have thought, Joshua''s knowledge of the previous world would be useful here¡­


    "Brandon, do you trust me?"


    Joshua raised a question for Brandon in a very serious manner.


    "Of course, you were willing to risk your life to aid Vale Dani and proceeded to destroy Chaos without any hesitation. I truly believe in you," Brandon replied in a swift manner.


    "Then that is good enough."


    Joshua nodded his head and focused his eyes on the Dual Blades of Order.


    Sharpest Edge and Ordinal Blade. Both simple designs yet were an outrageously strong combination that released a tinge of white light on their tips. Approaching the heart of Chaos, these two blades trembled in excitement, as if they wanted to devour everything near them.


    "Come on Brandon, repeat what I am going to say."


    Without giving Brandon any time to react, Joshua started his first sentence. He stumbled on the words at first, but as it followed through, it became much smoother. A very complex intonation was used to speak. This intonation had an ancient flavor, as the words were being said, the magical energy within the vicinity stagnated.


    "Fire burns the soul, with our body being its fuel..."


    "Fire burns the soul, with our body being its fuel..."


    Brandon immediately mimicked the words being said. At first, he was stumbling as well, but with his capability to control his body, he had successfully replicated Joshua''s intonation. As he continued, Brandon felt surprised.


    This voice¡­ Could it be¡­


    There was no mistake about it. It was the communication language between the saints and their followers from the legendary Glorious Era!


    How come Joshua who had only become the Chaos Guardian a while ago, who had no idea about his own family secrets actually know about the knowledge of the ancients? How could he directly use this ancient knowledge to converse with the magical energy of the world, when our royal magicians were still trying their best to decrypt the meaning of this ancient language?!


    Brandon had a lot of things running through his head now. He was utterly shocked by what was happening. Despite all of that, he still managed to perfectly replicate each word from Joshua.


    At the end of the day, this warrior in front of him was not an enemy but an ally. If he had chosen to believe in him in the first place, he would continue to do so.


    "Brilliance of the star, the holy strength¡­"


    "Brilliance of the star, the holy strength¡­"


    After that phrase was spoken, Joshua stopped and looked at Brandon''s weapon.


    It was radiating brightly, but not damaging to the eyes. The brilliance was similar to the star, traversing on top of the dual blade. The head of this golden-haired swordsman was suddenly filled with a lot of things. They were all the words of the ancient creed which allowed Brandon to continue his chants.


    The light of order accompanying by the gale of holy mist blew with the sound of the thousand cheers. Due to the buff provided by the weapon, Brandon had fully recovered his battle prowess. He held firmly onto his dual blade seemed to have the power of the stars, the strength of a great mountain itself.


    "Order as brilliance!"


    "Burst!"


    The radiance of the blade kept on increasing as the final words were said. Accompanying the final words, was the sound of glass cracking and shaking the lands with the cleaning wind summoned. It could purify the lands and eliminate darkness. At the same moment, a huge ray of light from the sword, powered by the holy light of order was released upon the pitch black chaos dark beam of light, sent directly against it!


    [Holy Legacy. The Holy Brilliance!]


    Crack.


    "Now!"


    When Brandon unleashed the true name of his weapon, the Holy Brilliance broke through the Chaos Tide towards the light pillar. Joshua immediately burst into full force and rushed towards his target. The killing intent turned his aura black and surrounded his whole body. It allowed the warrior to breach the speed of sound and reach the bottom of the light pillar which was where the dimensional rift was located.


    The silver Divine Armament in hand was coated with all the killing intent released from Joshua. Only a pair of red eyes could be seen within the pitch black body. An unimaginable amount of power was unleashed from the warrior''s body, pushing it to the utmost limit that this body had never sustained before. He released a barrage of attacks against the magical core at lightning speed.


    The large horned Aragami with huge bone wings which had successfully transferred half of its body and saw the attack that broke apart his chaos tide. At the same time, a black figure rushed towards it at high speed to destroy the gateway which it was using to travel to this world. Feeling the rage, this big monster opened its mouth and roared.


    The question was, would Joshua give a damn about it? He then raised his greatsword and swung at the magical core at full force! In that instance, the magical energy which sustained the gateway was disturbed. It wasn''t able to sustain itself, thus finally broke down and vanished.


    You want to come here and wreak havoc?


    Not a chance!

 Chapter 109 The Falling Tide

    The fall of Black Dragon turned into the Dark Tide and plunged the Empire into chaos. Along with it, came the Berserk Dragon''s plague that causes mass hysteria throughout the Empire. As Chaos lurked in the North, it opened an invisible dimensional rift. From it, the Aragami began to emerge and they would turn this frozen land into a domain filled with chaos.


    This occurrence was nothing new as it was the norm for Chaos to lurk around and overtake the land. The folklores even comprised of stories that depicted the invasion of chaos. However, there was still something strange about the whole incident.


    It all happened too obviously as if someone was in the background, guiding them to cause all the occurrences.


    ¡­


    As the dimensional rift broke down bit by bit by invisible corrupted magic, the massive Aragami started to struggle. It knew that the dimensional pathway was collapsing. With sheer brute force, the Aragami tried to shift its massive body. All it wanted then was to squash the little black bug.


    The struggle was in vain as half of its body was in the dimensional rift, rendering it immobile. It let out a furious roar and shot out countless death rays from the top of its head. The rays that blast out were blatantly fatal as the magical power rips the air apart as the rays homing towards the warrior.


    What if, all that happened in the North¡­ was nothing but a huge conspiracy¡­ However, that wasn''t the truth! The truth is laying right there! Whatever that lies behind the Aragami would be untold secrets!


    So what?!


    It was the time nor the place to have such thoughts.


    Joshua''s body glowed as if he was teleporting. He evaded countless magic death rays and carved his way out, destroying another one of the many seals.


    There were only one-third left.


    The warrior was not concern of the remaining death rays that were still chasing after him. Such an attack was too simple for him. He could even close his eyes and dodge it if he wanted to. Instead of wasting his concentration on the attack, he was calculating how to strike the seals on the dimensional rift.


    At that moment, Brandon loosened his grip on the artifact that was in his hands. The power that the artifact, the power of Order that was constantly released has started to diminish. Inversely, Chaos power that was being suppressed had started to filled the battlefield. Like beating pulse, waves of Chaos energy bombarded the warrior, reducing his mobility.


    That was not enough to slow him down. Joshua, without hesitation, charged up his Combat Aura and coat his entire body with it. That allowed him to maneuver around and strike his target without being affected by Chaos energy.


    Chaos magic, to put it simply, was a term coined for easier understanding. In reality, Chaos energy and magic power was as different as the sky and the earth.


    Magic was born from the residue of the Initial Flame. It represented Soul and Wisdom; Combat Aura originated from the condensation of the Primordial Steel. It was the crystallization of both Life and Belief. Both of these powers could be trained and they are the power of Order.


    However, it was different with the power of Chaos. As the name implied, it is a power that was meant to cause disruption. An eternal presence. The kind of power that no living being should be able to wield, much less train in it. Those that stray too close to the power of Chaos will eventually be consumed by it.


    The seals that were keeping the dimensional rift intact were made from Chaos energy. Hence, due to its nature, it was extremely unstable and could be easily destroyed.


    In the red fiery eyes of Joshua there were 109 seals which shone brightly near the dimensional rift under the black pillar of light. Two-third of the seals that had been destroyed stopped glowing.


    The seals were like an anchor that linked the Mycroft Continent and another world together. Although it would not sever the ties between these two worlds, it would surely affect passageway.


    That should be enough time.


    The warrior bit down his pain as the surrounding pulse of power of Chaos reached its peak. With effort, Joshua moved towards the last of the seal to destroy them. Due to the destruction of several seals, the strength of the rift was compromised, making the other seals that were still anchoring both worlds weak and fragile. At the start of the battle, Joshua would still needed to summon his full strength to destroy the seal, but now, all he needed to do was lightly tap the seal to break it.


    Without the protection of a Gold-tier Aragami, there was no way for the Greater Aragami to exit the rift! Not even a Abyssal Demon would be that stupid.


    Too na?ve!


    "Crawl back to whichever hole you crawled out from!"


    "Hah¡ª!"


    A silvery-white light gleamed with brightness as the sword sliced through the black ink-like smoke that were gushing out of the rift. With a powerful blast of black pulse, all the remaining Seals were destroyed.


    [Shockwave Slash]!


    In the end, all of the shining lights faded into nothing.


    All the seals were destroyed!


    Boom! Boom!


    Loud explosions could be heard with the destruction of all 109 seals. The unstable dimensional structure crumbled down and the energy flow went haywire. A chain reaction of magic rapidly condensing and expanding caused a string of continuous explosions.


    Boooom!


    The first explosion started and shattered the dark sky, driving away the dark clouds, allowing the sunlight started to shine down.


    Booom!


    The second explosion could be heard with the reater Aragami''s body slowly fading away. As it gave out a ferocious roar, the dimensional rift closed off and its body disintegrated, turning into bright light.


    Booom!


    The third explosion blasted, the black pillar of light started to twist around and crumbled away, disappearing like smoke like it never existed.


    ¡­


    Starfall Year 831, 21st of December, Morning 7.09 a.m.


    The North of Empire in Moldova Forest which had over 200,000 Daemons, caused the Dark Tide due to the unknown dimensional passage from another world. According to the [Empire''s Level of Catastrophe Manual], it was the highest level of "Catastrophe".


    ¡­


    Starfall Year 831, 21st of December, Morning 11.12 a.m.


    Four hours after the dimensional rift was open.


    Due to the destruction of the seals, the dimensional rift collapsed and could not be restored within three months. That marked the end of the calamity.


    ¡­


    The golden rays of the sun shone down to the earth, the sky getting back to the way it used to be. There was a big deep pit at what used to be a dimensional door, and some black smoke could be seen rising from within.


    Natural dimensional rifts were not easy to destroy but at least in these few months, there was enough time to send strong mages from the Empire to seal off the place. This was all thanks to Joshua for destroying the seals and rendering them useless and unable to gather the magic to open the dimensional rift.


    The warrior slowly descended down to the ground; the dark aura disappearing from his body like a burnt out flame.


    "Hooh."


    Joshua breathed heavily as his body was exhausted from the fight; his breath formed a white vapor as warm air merged with the cold surroundings. Although he was worn out, a smile could be seen on his face, feeling satisfied with what was done.


    Although it was not a battle, it still felt so amazing!


    A flash shone through and the silver-white greatsword in his hand transformed into a silver-haired girl. Ying''s eyes were filled with worry. She held onto the warrior as he wobbled and seemed like he might fall down any second.


    "No worries, I''m just a little tired after a long fight."


    This journey had been quite a fulfilling one, go through the daemon hordes, slaying the dracospider, bringing down Alatreon and cutting down the Chaos beings from their bodies. Finally, Joshua used up the last of his energy to ward off Chaos, destroying all the seals. Even with Azurite''s healing power, it seemed like Joshua''s energy was completely depleted.


    "Ying, I''m going to sit here and rest. Wake me up if something happens."


    The warrior found a nearby boulder to sit on. Facing the bright sky, he closed his eyes and his head slowly drooped as he fell into a deep slumber. His body was healing up through Kokyu-ho.


    Ying bit her lip, wanting to talk to her master but did not want to disturb his rest. She sat beside him quietly and kept watch of the surroundings while he rested.


    Up in the sky, a dark green light shone through and crashed into the Dark Forest not far away, causing a heap of dust to rise in the air.


    That must be Brandon after he used the Shrine Keeper''s Dual Blades of Order, which took a tremendous toll on his body.


    Releasing the divine item is not something a Gold-tier swordsman could handle; the temporary boost of energy had now caused him to lose his energy for a while. Who would care about that little rascal¡­ The silver-haired girl checked the surroundings. There is not a single Aragami or daemon near the dimensional tift, and it was now safe.


    Time passed quickly with Joshua''s breathing becoming steadier and his wounds were also slowly healing up. At the other end of the sky, a magic light shone through and someone was rushing towards the fortress.


    "It must be that woman."


    Ying mumbled in a low voice as she lifted her head to the sky looking at that bright sun. Her eyes glittered from the sunlight and then she looked at the direction of the dimensional rift.


    "Hmm?"


    The female Divine Armament sprang up as if she found something.


    Beside the big pit, there was something shining.


    She looked at Joshua who was resting and after she made sure her master''s condition was stable, she ran towards the bright light.


    She bent down and lifted her white tiny hands to pick up the strange item.


    A reddish-black light was coming out from the crystal-like object. It looked like a star.

 Chapter 110 The Secret Empire Meeting

    Midnight.


    A sudden heavy downpour with crystal shards fell from high above the sky, the dark clouds gathered on top of the mountain and covered the beautiful starlight. The rain fell onto the snowy ground and generated fog which clouded one''s sight.


    Suddenly, a purplish lightning ripped through the sky in the thick dark clouds, bringing light to the ground like the sun normally did.


    Through the lightning, it unearthed a massive huge city in the rainy fog which could be seen built between three hilltops.


    Starfall Year 831, the 21st of December, 8.35 p.m., North Empire, Imperial City.


    Three black hilltops could be seen, which separated this area from the next. Behind this sturdy wall, it had a clean, white massive city. It was situated in between the mountains on top of the rocks. There were small castles and mage towers on top of the three hilltops; their towering height protects the human Empire''s important city.


    In the dark night, the prismatic light shone on the streets and the chilling night froze the rain which turned into thin ice. The people on the streets appeared to be in a hurry to get home but still walked with caution to avoid slipping.


    A man wearing a hooded white long robe slowly walked on the streets; his body tall and his wrinkled hands wearing three diamond rings. The man was elderly.


    He witnessed that the surrounding people had difficulty in walking. He shook his head and smiled as he mumbled, "It is too difficult to even walk in this weather."


    He chanted a few words and pointed in the distance. An unknown magic started to spread throughout the whole city covering few thousand meters of land and melted the ice. At this moment, the people around were surprised to feel that they no longer had difficulty walking and that it was safe.


    The hooded man smiled as this problem had been solved; he then continued to walk towards the center of the city, there is a beautiful palace made of basalt.


    That was the Emperor''s residence, Morlaix Palace.


    Morlaix Palace was like a city within a city; it was surrounded by sturdy city walls and at the entrance, there were countless Steel-tier knights patrolling. Their armor and weapons were the finest of the finest and they bore the royal insignia of five stars enveloping the sun, which looked majestic.


    From the sentries'' demeanor, physique, and gait, one could tell that they were veterans. They are the best among the best who were suitable to guard the palace.


    The hooded white long robe man reached the doorstep of the palace entrance and a weird power stroke of the rain and snow around his body. Upon seeing this strange sight, the patrol knights stepped up to question him.


    The first person to approach the man was the team leader of the Steel-tier patrol.


    He used a stern but polite way to talk to this hooded man, "Sir, this is the emperor''s land, please leave if you have no business here."


    He pointed to a direction and said, "It is best to not use spells within the Empire, if you want to avoid rain please head towards the street management center where you will get a free umbrella."


    The hooded man was surprised after listening to the guard''s polite dissuading; he looked at the knight in front of him and he smiled.


    "Israel''s men have a greater knight''s demeanor, they are different and far better than his father''s."


    An old man''s voice came out from the hood, he took off his hood and showed his appearance of white hair and a long beard. He smiled at the knights.


    The Steel-tier knight was astonished for two minutes and the chilly rain splattered on his face which startled and woke him up. He stepped back flustered, bowed down and said, "Sir, I''m sorry I didn''t know that it''s you! Grandmaster, please head inside, the emperor is expecting you in his study!"


    The other knights were also astonished to see the old man''s face and they all bowed when they saw him.


    The old man pat on their soldier to let them get back up and continued to stride through the palace hall.


    He walked across a long path and into the courtyard. Along the path were statues of the late emperors. The old man finally reached the innermost section of the magnificent palace, with a golden door in front of him.


    "Lil'' Israel, I am here."


    The old man opened the door and walked in without knocking.


    The room glistened gold. Along the path, there were a few huge luminescent rocks on the ceiling. They were as bright as the sun shining down, lighting the room up. The floor was made up of white crystal marble and there were huge metal racks on four walls. In the middle of the room, there is a Feiun wood carved study table with a dark-gold haired man sitting on the chair reading ancient books.


    This man was tall and athletic; his handsome and angular face was expressionless. He wore a red beast hide long robe made of leopard skin. The beast hide and scale was from the chest of the red dragon, the sturdiest skin.


    The young man sighed, closed the book and said, "Teacher Nostradamus, one must knock before entering a room, have you forgotten your own teachings?"


    "I did teach you that there is no need for formalities between two known friends."


    The white-haired old man did not take account of the statute of the young man as he smiled and walked in front of the table. He waved his hand in midair and a goat fur chair appeared. It seemed comfortable to sit on. "Excessive distance is not a good thing, my lord."


    Israel Diamond who was the North Empire''s highest ruler shook his head and laughed at the old man in front of him. The old man had been his teacher and guide for many years; he was unable to show an emperor''s prestige towards this man. The young man cleared off the books to one side and said, "Understood, head of the Imperial Royal Mage Guild, Grandmaster of the Empire. Four hours ago, you told me that you have something urgent to tell me. Now that you are here, care to explain yourself?"


    Nostradamus frowned and had a strange look on his face. "Your Grace, do you really have no clue at all?"


    Israel shook his head. He pounded the table and two summoning circles appeared. Two cups of hot tea appeared after a bright light. He handed over one of the cups to the old man and he himself sipped the tea and said, "The three armies have invaded the daemons'' castle for a long time but there is no result, I am even considering to go the frontline myself. Not to mention the recent Dark Tide appearing everywhere, I do not have the time to worry other things."


    "Your Majesty, you do not need to worry about the Black Rising at all."


    The old man disagreed with the emperor''s statement while he adjusted his robe and said sternly, "The black dragon that caused the Dark Tide in the North, you didn''t even send someone to slay it."


    As an emperor he disliked people to doubt his decisions, even if that person was his teacher. "Teacher, your claim is completely wrong. A few weeks earlier I ordered Examiner Mengsk to deliver a dragon-slaying stone to the Radcliffes. With the item''s help and their power, not even a full-fledged giant Gold-tier dragon stands a chance. Not to mention just a couple of berserk daemons and Gold-intermediate tier dragons."


    "If it is a giant dragon, who told you that it is still a dragon?"


    The old man shook his head took out a white report, on it, there were tons of words and there also a red seal that said, "The Royal Mage Guild discovered that the recent event of Dark Tide in the Empire is not only caused by the black dragon''s virus. It is confirmed that there is Chaos power in it!"


    Nostradamus pointed at the facts and said, "That is a Chaos being! Think about it, what does a Chaos creature going to the North want to do?"


    The emperor frowned as he opened the books on the table and murmured, "Gate keepers from Radcliffe family, it tried to attack Moldavia and open the dimensional rift?"


    "No, it has already opened the dimensional rift."


    The old man was lost for words. "Your Grace, I know that because of the late emperor you have been focusing too much on the battle with the orcs. But it is in fact not important as they have yet to recover from the last battle. We, on the other hand, have to recover for many years, even if the battle drags on, the orcs are sure to lose."


    "Chaos is humanity''s biggest nemesis!"


    "Teacher you are right. The orcs are nothing, I''m too obsessed with them. Hold on, did you say that the dimensional rift was opened?"


    The emperor was not angry as he knew his teacher spoke the truth. After a while, he reacted to his teacher''s words and become serious.


    The young emperor did not doubt his teacher; he was furious and said, "The dimensional rift has been opened?! Damn, what are those examiners doing? Why am I not informed of such important things?"


    As an emperor and also a legendary warrior, he was unable to focus everything at once about what happens in the Empire. So after he ascended the throne, he formed ''Anbu'' the intelligence group to gain control of the noble court. Now, the seemingly kind emperor interest was piqued with his subordinates'' incompetence.


    "No, the northern four plains have five Gold-pinnacle tier warriors, but the Wilson family''s warrior was slain by Radcliffe family''s young heir. They are unable to ward off the Chaos tide with their strength."


    Now is not the time to be angry, the dark golden-haired emperor stood up and his scary determination gushed out and stopped the movement of everything; even dust was frozen in midair.


    "This is a continent-level catastrophe, I must gather my finest troop to hold it!"


    "Israel, you are wrong. There is always someone that is extraordinary."


    The old man who was the head of the Royal Mage Guild was not affected by the legendary warrior''s or his student''s power. He stood up and said, "Just like that time when I led a mage group and successfully defeated the orc shaman army in one fell swoop. Also, like you who single-handedly cut down the chief orc by charging into the horde and entered Legendary. There is always someone who is able to do extraordinary things. The dimensional rift has been closed!"


    The emperor had some doubt in his eyes and the old man said, "Today at 10.20 a.m., the Mage Guild detected magic disruption for three hours and the source was at Moldova. Approximately forty minutes later, while I was going to inform you of it, the scout group reported and said that the disruption had stopped and the dimensional rift had been closed completely."


    "Due to the equipment''s delay, I thought that it must have been a mistake. However, after a series of verifications, I have confirmed that the dimensional rift had been opened and then someone destroyed the seals and forcefully sealed it up."


    "This is great news, it seems that I will have to prepare a big reward."


    "Israel sat back on the chair, feeling relieved. "The dimensional rift was opened and in no more than four hours it was destroyed. It is an outstanding achievement. So teacher, why are you here today?"


    "The dimensions of other worlds need to be sealed."


    "These important incidents I will need to do it myself, otherwise I will be worried," said his teacher with a smile.


    "To be able to quell the Dark Tide and forcibly close the dimensional rift. I look forward to meeting this young warrior."

 Chapter 111 Drink Up Warriors, You Earned I

    Starfall Year 831, the 24th of December, North Moldova, Dark Forest Fortress.


    The Dark Tide had disappeared, the Berserk Daemons that gathered there killed each other and stained the white snow around the fortress with purplish-red blood.


    After confirming that most of the daemons returned to the depths of the forest, the fortress fell into a joyful triumph. The soldiers had been mentally drained during the long fight; even if they were given a few days'' rest, they were still unable to loosen up. With the news of the Dark Tide being quelled, the soldiers were finally able to relieve their stress, and laughter was heard from the frozen towers.


    The snow in front of the houses was swept away swiftly and red flags of victory were hung up. Even those who lost their father or son cried tears of joy that they had finally won.


    Even though their faces were soaked with tears, they still let out a victorious cry.


    The violet-haired countess, Vale Dani passed orders that by evening there would be a huge feast to celebrate the end of the war. Anyone could join and the food was all free, everyone was permitted to drink to their heart''s content until the next day.


    In this mystical world, tasks were completed more efficiently. With the help of Iron and Silver-tier knights, piles of firewood were piled up and tables were set. The roasting grill and barrels of wine were in place. The two flagpoles in the center of the fortress were hung with Scarlet family''s flag of a hexagram with red and gold linings and the other one is Radcliffe family''s flag which was the wielded swords with black and gold linings.


    Time flew by fast and all the preparations were done and now is just have to wait for evening. The prismatic lights lit up the whole square and the firewood have been lit up too. The whole fortress was shining brightly like a bright star at night. The vegetables, seasoned meats were prepared and all the people had been sitting there tired but happy.


    The dark sky was cloudless and there were twin moons shining down the land along with bright stars; the purplish blue sky was a beautiful sight. Under this sky, the fortress master Vale Dani walked towards the high platform looking at her citizens.


    At this moment, she breathed in and her expression changed continuously as she remembered the harsh memories of the battle and the wait for reinforcements. After a while, she calmed herself down and smiled while giving her speech.


    "There will be no need for words, my brave warriors, celebrate this victorious battle!"


    Before Vale Dani walked down the platform, her people had started cheering, "Bless the victory! Long live my lady! Long live the celebration!"


    There were some that lifted their cups and shouted, "A toast to our reinforcements!"


    The high spirits elevated along with the bonfire burning vigorously and emanated golden-red flames. Everyone was in a good mood, celebrating with joy.


    The countess walked away from the platform and entered a beautiful house across the city square.


    She opened the main gate and went to the second floor where she went into a big hall. In the hall, there was a glowing stone carved out from the blue crystal that looked so fine and elegant. The glow-stone from the ceiling gave out a mysterious glow that spread through the surroundings.


    Along the hall, there was a medium-wide table where she could see two men sitting, one was dark-haired while the other had golden hair. Both of them had a cup in their hands and they were chatting.


    "Joshua, where did you hear this word from?"


    The golden-haired swordsman with red eyes answered with a soft voice, "Since that time, when I reach the depths of the Holy Guardian''s Dual Blades of Order, I found it astounding!"


    "It came to my mind out of a sudden."


    With his left hand wrapped up after being treated by the priest, the flesh on black-haired warrior''s shoulder had regrown a bit. Although his bones had yet to regrow, he could still move with the help of Combat Aura. "I guess it must be a message left by the Azurite."


    Joshua used his right hand and drank down the booze and as the scorching feel goes down his throat said, "It can also be a blessing from the Sages."


    If the officials were seen as gods, they might as well be real Sages.


    "So did the Azurite tell you anything more?"


    Brandon seemed to accept the unreliable explanations and he said stiffly, "Do you really know the deep meaning of the words? Please forgive me for rushing because these are the words used by the Sages during the Glorious Era. It is a long lost language, even the Imperial Royal Mage Guild is still doing preliminary decoding. Your knowledge of this matter will be of great advantage to us!"


    "The Azurite did not tell me anything more and I only understood its basic meaning."


    Joshua shook his head and he did not dare to tell him that the reason for him to know this phrase is from pre-existence when Brandon attacked the Dark Abyss and slew the Demon Lord of Gluttony. This event was broadcasted as the official trailer of Continental War''s fourth expansion. The incantation for the release of divine items was not long and it sounded cool. Seven out of ten players knew this incantation well and Joshua remembered it because it is used by one of the strong characters.


    His memory of things was sometimes useful in strange places.


    Just as Brandon asked Joshua those questions and he had no idea how to explain to him, Vale Dani walked in and sat beside Brandon, clinging to his arms. Brandon ceased asking Joshua anymore after his partner arrived.


    Both of them were lovey-dovey whenever they were together.


    The celebration of the three Gold-pinnacle tier warriors had started and the silver-haired girl brought in the scrumptious food and presented it on the table. There were vegetables, beast meat, sea delicacies, and soup. After a while, the table was filled up with the food and among them was sizzling roast beef with golden-brown skin. The smell of food filled up the entire room.


    "For victory! For friendship! For humanity!"


    "Cheers!"


    Joshua had a big toast with his friends and quickly helped himself to the feast.


    An embarrassing moment was when Vale Dani and Brandon both lay on the table completely drunk. Their bodies and faces were all red and they fell into a deep sleep.


    "What? Just after a few cups and they are drunk?"


    Joshua with his face slightly red felt amazed with the two Gold-Tier warriors as he looked at three empty barrels beside him. "I thought northerners are good at drinking?"


    The fortress had no supply of red wine; all they had were small barrels of dwarves'' wheat liquor. The citizens in the fortress all drank the same liquor but these two were the first ones to get drunk.


    Although he knew that his friends did not use magic to get rid of the effects of liquor, the soldiers were also the same. He could now see that their alcohol tolerance compared to others.


    Although it is a bit disappointing to drink alone, Joshua called for their servant Yue and she brought both her masters back into the room outside the hall.


    After Joshua finished the dishes, he felt bored and he wandered around bringing his liquor along.


    The house was brightly lit and the decorations were beautiful, he could see that there were no traces of people going there. It was for greeting guests.


    Joshua felt that he deserved to be treated as a guest here as he had rushed from Moldavia all the way here and he even got injured on the way here.


    When he was moving around in the house, he heard a familiar sound somewhere not far from there.


    "That is why it''s said that the greatsword is the most powerful weapon!"


    When Joshua walked into the room he is surprised to see his Divine Armament. The silver-haired girl is sitting on the couch and there was a little girl with gold-haired and red eyes. The little girl was excited without knowing what Ying told her and she said, "Sis, I thought you said magic is the best of all."


    "Do not bother about how others look at you little Florence, you work hard in what you want to be. Everybody forges their own path."


    Ying was different compared to when she always stayed beside Joshua, her face was slightly red and appeared like a priest preaching to a little girl. She clenched her fist and wave it in the air and said, "My master is a warrior and your father is a swordsman there is no class which is the best. It all depends on what a person wants!"


    This girl is drunk. No, she is definitely drunk, not only Ying the other little girl is also drunk. Both of them must have quietly sipped some liquor!


    Joshua laughed and shook his head, with a simple glance he looked at the little girl. She resembled Brandon and Vale Dani a lot, she had her father''s hair color and pupils. Besides them was another girl with purple hair, who was older than they were. She had fallen asleep and her sleeping posture was of a cat curled up.


    "Excuse me sir."


    Behind Joshua came the maid, Yue who had silver hair and blue eyes. In her hand she had a woolen blanket with red flower patterns that seemed comfortable.


    She seemed to have come for the little girl who had slept off.


    He nodded his head and stepped aside and he did not plan to disturb Ying, he stood there and looked at everything.


    Yue was a responsible maid who did not speak much, she gently covered the purple-haired girl with the blanket. She cleaned the plates on the table swiftly and cleanly.


    After seeing the things in front of him, Joshua felt warm.


    Since Joshua traveled through the dimension, he had changed the lives of many people such as Ying, Vale Dani, Brandon and many other warriors and civilians. They had their lives changed through battle and regained the reason to live. The two girls in front of him were also the same; their mother did not die like pre-existence because of the warrior''s help and they would have a happy childhood.


    They might not know, but that was a fact.


    Joshua did not mind protecting the weak or changing other people''s life. He also did not mind how others saw him, all he ever wanted was to fight with strong opponents to quench his desire.


    However, the life in front of him filled with peace and harmony was not so bad at all.


    He walked away from the room and headed towards the window on his side looking down at the celebration. All the soldiers were having a fun time and relaxing, they stuffed food in their mouths whether they were cooked or not.


    Through drinking liquor and splashing they forget the hardships they had endured and laughed happily. Some of them who were drunk started to challenge others at arm wrestling, making the atmosphere livelier.


    The expressionless Joshua started to have a smile on his face.


    Maybe this is the purpose of traveling here?


    He shook his head and gave a toast to the moon and drank up, after that he just walked away.


    It did no good to think about these trivial matters.


    Be it victorious or utter defeat; be it joyful or sorrow in this suspense thrilling world filled with endless battles, as a warrior, to be able to drink was the happiest moment!


    The second day, noon.


    In front of the Dark Forest Fortress was a group of heavily armored knights with the same silver-white equipment they wore when they first departed. They were in their formation, waiting for their leader''s order.


    Joshua on his black warhorse in front of the fortress, he waved at the swordsman and sorceress to tell them goodbye.


    The flag of wielded swords with black and gold linings waved in the air and loud cheers could be heard.


    The knights received the blessing from the people of the fortress and they started to march home.

 Chapter 112 Homecoming and Healing

    The cold wind that chilled down to the bone was howling on. The cold air had seeped into the armor. The sunlight of winter was shining upon the silver armor that the Knights were wearing.


    The reflection of the sunlight was making the armor glitter.


    On the main path that connects Moldavia and Moldova, a platoon of knights was riding on their horses without saying anything. In between the trampling of the horseshoes, snow and dirt weresplashing all over the place, leaving a trail of gray dust cloud at the end of the platoon that was advancing forward.


    Because they were not in a hurry to arrive at their destination, the knights were riding at a pace slower than the pace when they were hustling over to Moldova. Days of riding forward on their horses had not worn them out at all. Instead, they were riding at a comfortable pace.


    However, regardless of how slow they were, they were about to arrive at their destination soon.


    Joshua was holding on the reins of his black horse. He did not set his eyes towards the front. Instead, he was looking at the clouds that were constantly changing with glassy eyes. Right behind his back, Ying was clinging to the waist of the Warrior. Her delicate and small face looked drowsy though.


    This was different from the journey back then. They had to clear out some daemons that were scattered around while they were on their way to Moldova to provide their support. However, currently, there was basically nothing else other than just frosty snow and some trees. So there was no need for them to annihilate any daemons along their way back¡­ Sometimes, they would see some lone-rangers or travelers walking in the snow, or even hunters wandering around the woods. There were only a few of them though. Meanwhile, because of the Black Rising that just happened recently, the Dragonic Caravan had hidden themselves and vanished from the land as if they had never existed. Well, they would probably show themselves again in a week or two to do business again.


    Looking at the repeating scenes could really annoy and wear off people''s minds.


    "Everyone, we''re about to arrive at our destination. Cheer up. The main city is just ahead of us."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Encouraging the morale of his people, Joshua had also felt a flutter in his heart. He felt joy blooming from the bottom of his heart.


    Ever since he arrived in this world in last October, he had been traveling and battling half the time. It had been more than two months he arrived here now. Furthermore, he had not been staying in the main city for long. However, the warrior still treated the city that was built on an ice land as his settlement in this world.


    Well, anyone would look forward to getting home and rest.


    Far within sight, the gigantic wall that was forged from black granite was within the view of everyone. The black city that was standing firm right in the middle of heaven and earth was extremely obvious at first sight. Upon receiving the motivation that was lying in front of their eyes, the entire platoon increased their pace forward a little.


    Starfall Year 831, 28th of December, 3.47 p.m., the knights that traveled over distant land had returned to their home.


    Moldavia did not change much at all even after their baron was not present for over a month. The scouts that were stationed on top of the tower had noticed the flag and the warrior who was leading the platoon coming from afar. So they immediately started opening up the heavily fortified door. The knights came into the city through the entrance of the city. Under the eyes of the people in the city, Joshua led the platoon into the military camp to the northern side of the city in an orderly manner.


    When everyone had reported to the camp, Joshua declared that the party was officially disbanded. As long as they had registered their names with the military, everyone that took part in the expedition would receive a thirty-day holiday.


    For the expedition to support Moldova, even though the Warrior had basically done everything that was important all by himself, however, he managed to break through the Black Rising horde to reach the fortress of Moldova all because he had his fifty knights along with him. Without combining the strength of the entire platoon, even with Joshua''s power, he would not have rammed all the way through the 200,000 daemons all by himself. Well, that time, the Daemons had not been corrupted by Chaos, so even after Joshua killed them, Joshua would not get any recovery support from the Azurite.


    The Knights who had received the holiday were extremely joyful right now. Especially since it was almost time for the new year. Although the weather in the North was always the same and there would not be any large-scale new year celebration happening in this city like the other large cities, however, it was perfect for them to have more quality time with their family together.


    However, because they departed from Black Forest Fortress, so they did not bring along their stuff along, Meanwhile, some of the knights had families back in the fortress. So a part of them decided to stay in the main city to have a few days rest before they get back to the fortress. Of course, Joshua would not really reject or ignore such a reasonable request now, would he?


    Upon picking up the pen, registering the number of knights who would need to use a warhorse, the warrior looked at the words that he could not understand and slightly furrowed his brows. After having some simple thoughts, he randomly picked an Upper Silver-Tier knight and ordered him to take charge of monitoring and adjusting the changes in this regard. Meanwhile, he held the hand of the silver-haired girl and walked towards the church right in the middle of the city.


    "Master, what do you want to do¡­"


    "Healing."


    After replying Ying, Joshua attempted to move his left hand. However, his wound had not even closed yet, and the bones right by his shoulder were only beginning to regenerate. His attempt to move his arm had only managed to let him move his palm a little bit. The warrior could not help but sigh and shake his head.


    Even though the priests from the fortress in Moldova had tried their best, but they were still too young. Their standard in handling the wounds was still far from enough. Meanwhile, Artanis who was an Upper Silver-Tier priest that was on the verge to become a Gold-Tier priest had vanished. No one knew where he went.


    To attempt healing as fast as he could, Joshua did not waste a single second. He went to the middle of the city immediately, to the Shrine of the God of Might and Justice, right by the entrance of St. Laurent Church.


    Right on top of the clock tower, the black round holy emblem was shining bright, unleashing the holy radiance all across the surroundings. Many believers come and go from the church.


    "Now must be the time for the hymns to be played or the time to feast together."


    With such thoughts flashed across the mind, Joshua nodded to greet the people that were paying their respects to him. After walking up the stairs, he passed by the giant stone tables and into the church.


    Upon walking past the corridor, he lifted his head and instantly, he saw someone who he was very familiar with; the white-haired Priest Artanis seemed to have expected that the warrior would come here for him. He was wearing wooden-framed spectacles, holding some books in his hands, standing right in the middle of the main hall. He was waiting for Joshua to approach him.


    "It''s been a while since you left the fortress."


    Joshua attempted to keep his battle aura in check, trying to be as normal as the other people around him. However, he soon realized that his intimidating aura could not be kept in or unleashed like his power. It would always be there¡ªhe could tell from the eyes of the believers that were filled with respect and fear at the same time. He could tell that his attempt was pointless.


    Artanis also shook his head without saying a word about it. As an acquaintance to Joshua, he did not waste his breath with all the small talk. He went straight to the point. "You''re here to heal, right?"


    "That''s right. My left arm is severely injured. The bones on my shoulder have been¡­"


    Upon roughly explaining his injuries and how he got himself injured, Joshua noticed that the old priest''s eyes were suddenly clouded with rage. That rage was aimed at Joshua''s stubbornness for not following his advice previously.


    "How many times have I told you this¡­ You need to be aware of the injuries you have on your left hand! Your injuries have not recovered yet, you know? Remember the battle you had with that Gold-Tier warrior? You''ve suffered quite a lot of internal injuries that have yet to recover. Why did you even go into a melee battle with the Black Dragon? You''ve even used your Combat Aura to power up your ultimate skills¡ªyou''re not the Guardian God of the savages. You''re also not the descendant of the druids that could turn yourself into a draconic beast! You''re just a warrior who relies on weapons and skills to battle! Using brute force instead of the advantages you already have, you deserve to suffer such heavy injuries!"


    Upon listening to the scolding of the priest, Joshua did not feel offended or angry at all. Well, firstly, the priest was actually a generation older than Joshua was. Furthermore, Artanis was a doctor, a healer. Joshua had always held healers and priests in high regard. After all, truth to be told, Joshua should be the one to be blamed for his own injuries. He did too many stupid mistakes because he was too reckless in the first place. Not to mention that he was currently asking for a favor. It was alright to let the person scold him for a bit.


    After repeatedly scolding Joshua for being reckless, Artanis then brought it up again saying, "If you ever not take care of your own body again and let your left arm get injured again and again, your arm will have to be put in a cast for a year just to heal!" Joshua quickly nodded his head to express that he understood.


    "As for now, because the people in Moldova handled this in time and your life force is strong, you''ll only need about a month to fully recover from this."


    After touching Joshua''s left hand, using holy light to detect the situation of Joshua''s body, the white-haired old priest muttered to himself and shook his head. Then he said, "Nevermind, follow me to my quarters. I shall take care of it for you."


    "Remember, this time, I shall charge a fee. I will send the bill to the Lord''s mansion."


    "No problem. Although I''ve no idea how much I have, that should be sufficient."


    The warrior shrugged. Then he turned his head around and looked at the silver-haired girl. Then he said, "Ying, do you plan to stay here, or do you plan to follow us and look at how he is going to treat my injuries?"

 Chapter 113 Healing, the System, and the Shrine’s Rumour

    "Huh?''''


    After being asked all of a sudden, Ying who was looking all around the place with interest was surprised. She then reacted to Joshua''s question and said, "I''m coming with Master."


    Her eyes sparkled when she said that. She seemed to be very curious about how humans healed.


    "Do you just take a bone or a piece of flesh and nail them down to your wounds? But human flesh and steel aren''t the same right? That soft and squishy thing¡­ How do you even forge it into a fixed shape?"


    Having strange ideas in the little mind of hers, she did not voice her question aloud. Joshua who had gotten the answer from her and Artanis had not been paying attention to Ying''s facial expression. The two men then continued on to discuss some trivial matters as the three of them walked towards the quarters.


    At that time, the warrior was wearing a normal white t-shirt. His armor had already been taken off while he was back at the military camp. He was also wearing a brown jacket on top of the white t-shirt though. At the same time, he was in a pair of navy blue trousers and dark brown leather boots. With the bandage on his left hand, he looked nothing like a count of a territory. He looked just like a random mercenary or an orc hunter from the west side of the mountains.


    "Honestly, Joshua, you need to change your clothing style a little"


    Turning his eyes towards the black-haired count that looked very young, the old priest could not help but sigh, "If Fang and the late count were still around¡­ nevermind. With your current aura, no one would dare to treat you like a mercenary anyway."


    After all, Joshua was most probably be seen as a cold merciless killer that did not count his kills. If this was not his own territory, people might have already screamed for help and guards of the city would have come over to take him.


    Joshua was not bothered by it at all. "If it''s for the banquets, I''ll suit up properly. But for regular occasions, I''ll just wear clothing that is as convenient as possible." He shrugged and said, "No matter how well you are dressed, no one will care about it when you''re in a battle. Even if your clothes are made of gold, your enemies would not go soft on you."


    "That''s not the point¡­"


    While the two men were talking, along with Artanis and his two apprentices, and also Ying, the five of them walked across the praying hall through the long carpet and onto the altar in the hall. Then they walked through the corridor that was quiet and arrived at the room that Joshua was healed in previously.


    The warrior was familiar with the room of course. So he just sat on a chair and took off his jacket. Then he put his left arm out. Meanwhile, the two apprentices immediately took out a crystal ball and placed it on Joshua''s arm. Then they took off the bandages that were wrapped around Joshua''s arm like they were very used to doing it. After that, Joshua''s swollen arm was slightly revealed to the two apprentices. His shoulder seemed to have sunken in.


    "What a serious injury¡­"


    The younger apprentice muttered softly to himself. Meanwhile, the middle-aged priest spoke politely to Joshua, "Sir, can you disengage the protection of your Combat Aura? Your instinct''s protective energy is giving me trouble to put my spells in order to heal you."


    After saying that, this Silver-tier apprentice that was already middle-aged could not help but sigh. The difference among humans could really differ a lot. He had been an apprentice to be a priest for over twenty years. He had dedicated his entire life and his efforts in researching holy spells, honing his belief. However, he had only reached Intermediate Silver tier. Meanwhile, this young count right before him only seemed to be in his twenties but had already reached Gold tier¡­


    That''s right, he was still a new Gold tier power user at that time. Now, his strength had grown unpredictably powerful. With merely his instinct''s protective power, he could already repel the holy spell the apprentice was trying to apply on Joshua. Isn''t Joshua''s power growth a little too fast?


    Upon hearing the healer''s request, Joshua naturally followed the apprentice''s instruction. Meanwhile, when the two apprentices were casting all sorts of holy spells on Joshua''s arm, Artanis walked to a rack in the resting room. He seemed to be looking for something.


    After a brief moment, he took out a piece of crystal accessory and put it on himself.


    Upon walking up to the warrior, Artanis looked at Joshua with a doubtful face. Then he explained, "Your injuries are far too great than I expected. Also, your bones are cracked and some parts are missing. I''ll need to cast some additional enhanced holy spells to support the holy light in speeding up the healing process. We need to enhance the healing power and the speed of regenerating your bones. So it takes longer time for us to prepare."


    Well, that reason was reasonable. Holy spell items were much easier to make then enhanced items. Basically, each priest would have a few equipment or items to handle different sorts of situations.


    Walking up to the warrior, the white-haired Priest and his two apprentices began to gather the strength of the holy light, getting ready to heal. The blinding white light began to radiate and went into the translucent crystal. Along with vague buzzing sound, the milky-white radiance began to charge up the crystal.


    The time required to heal was very long. The milky-white radiance was floating around the left arm of the warrior. Because his level and skills had been boosted up, Joshua''s body had become much more powerful and enhanced than before. The holy light of the two Silver-tier apprentices was not powerful enough to heal at the pace like they did last time. Their healing skill became much slower than before now.


    However, Artanis was still a Perfect Silver-tier priest after all. He could become a powerful Gold-tier priest anytime now. Furthermore, he also had his own holy spell appliances. Heavily enhanced with power, the effect of his holy spells could still provide significant healing on the warrior.


    Joshua let out a relieved breath as his left arm was feeling the healing power. He laid back on the chair to relax. Moving his eyes slightly, he brought up the system tab.


    The warrior was used to look at the system only after the major battles were over. He just wanted to see how much he gained from each battle.


    After that, he was bombarded with tons of information right in his face.


    [You have killed the Gold-Tier Daemon¡ªAjax Aurumseeking Draconian Spider]


    [You have killed the Gold-Tier Chaos Daemon¡ªChaotic Gore Magala a.k.a Corrupted Black Dragon]


    [You have killed the Gold-Tier Daemon¡ªCompletely Formless Spawn]


    [You have destroyed the Outer World Dimensional Rift]


    [You have defeated the Supreme Aragami, Ouroboros! You have foiled a conspiracy against the material world!]


    [Legendary Event¡ª Outer World Dimensional Rift: Starfall Year 831, 21st of December, 7.09 a.m..


    Northern land of the Empire, in the Dark Forest on the Moldova territory, an unknown reason had caused the Outer World Dimensional Rift to emerge. Countless Chaos creatures appeared and formed into a large Dark Tide that had more than 200,000 Daemons in it. According to the Empire''s Level of Catastrophe Manual, the event is determined to be the highest catastrophic disaster in the whole history.


    Meanwhile, at the fourth hour that the dimensional rift was activated, the Count of Moldavia, Joshua van Radcliffe charged into the heart of the Dark Tide and slew three Gold-tier daemons. Then he destroyed all of the dimensional nodes, stopping the rift from functioning. The rift should not be able to get activated again for the next three months. The disaster has been averted.]


    [Your World Fame +5]


    Joshua looked at the information with a calm face. For that, he had already expected to see all that. Even though he had obtained five points of World Fame after all that, it did not surprise him much.


    Truth to be told, currently, it was only the transitional period between the first patch and second expansion. The entire Mycroft Continent had not really entered into the era where the Continental War exploded. This war that involved the dimensional rift was, in fact, an extremely rare event for the entire world as of today. So, the system only rewarded Joshua with only five points of World Fame. Otherwise, if this sort of event which only had a few Gold-tier Daemons on the battlefield was put into the middle stage of the second expansion where the world had wars that involve Berserk Dragons all over the whole continent, it would look like child''s play.


    Joshua turned his eyes around and looked at his personal information tab.


    [Name: Joshua van Radcliffe]


    [Form: Hero]


    [Designation: Turn back the powers of darkness]


    [Race: Human''s Northern Division]


    [Race Skills: Battle Race (Battle Experience Points X 1.1)]


    [Level: Level 45 Intermediate Gold-Tier Glorious Radiance]


    [Challenge Level: Level 42 (Hero)]


    [Attributes: ¡­


    Charm: 1]


    [Status: Left arm crushed and suffers heavy injury (Healing)]


    [Class: Level 45 Chaos Guardian


    ¡ªHero Class, this is a Special Inheritance that only aims to destroy Chaos. As long as any wizards or warriors possess a specially enhanced item of Order, they would be able to acquire the Class. After acquiring the Class, your eyes will be able to see Chaos that lurks everywhere. You can now see if a person is upholding Order or not with ease. Meanwhile, your body will surge with powerful Order power that can make the other normal people in your surroundings to feel more comfortable and strong. However, it will also hurt anyone that upholds the power of Chaos. That means you''ll become a part of the very existence that threatens Chaos the most. However, you will become the guardian on the side of Order.]


    [The Fame of Chaos is inherently hateful, and the Fame of Order is inherently friendly.]


    [-Gift-]


    [Weapon Mastery: Can proficiently use any weapon that is forged by humans¡ªWeapon Mastery is Battle Mastery''s basic condition.]


    [Bloody Combat Restitution: Right before death, enter a state of fake death. During faking death, you will recover Health Points slowly¡ªAlthough you''re still heavily wounded after this, the person who survives will win at the end of the battle!]


    [Order of Emmanuel: Aura-type Skill, when within the effective territory of Order, all ability X 1.1. When within the effective territory of the Chaos, this skill will be nullified. Range 50 meters X 50 meters.


    ¡ªLife requires the power of Order. It can make people more comfortable and strong.]


    [Base Distinguish: Without being blocked by a Spell, the user can distinguish the base of the spiritual radiance of a living being. White represents Order, green represents Kindness, black represents Chaos, red represents Evil.


    ¡ªHeart and soul will not lie]


    [Flare of Purification: Aura-type skill. During a battle, purify and hurt all Chaos living beings, Chaos items and Chaos spells within the area of 25 X 25 meters around the user. The effect can be stacked once.


    ¡ªImpure strength shall be returned to dust by Order]


    [Nemesis of Chaos: You understand the weakness and attributes of Chaos. Any Chaos attributed enemy that tries to hide, sneak or go invisible will be detected by you. Your damage dealt on enemies with Chaos Attributes X 1.2


    ¡ªDemons and monsters, there is literally nowhere for you to die. Demons of mischief, you shall be slaughtered like sacrificial lambs]


    [-Special Attributes-]


    [Unkindled Flame: The negative effects that are cast on you by any beings with Chaos will only have minimal effect on you. Other than a small number of special power, they will not be able to affect your body and soul.


    ¡ªEven if the new woods are not ignited, that will still be the original form of fire.]


    [Radiance of Evil''s Bane: When you kill enemies on the side of Chaos, you gain additional 30% Experience Points. If you will receive rewards for killing these monsters in the first place, your rewards that you will get will be doubled or tripled.


    ¡ªBlood of Chaos will be the Source of Fire]


    [Hallowed Haven: Aura-type Attribute, you will be the center of it. Region or territory within the range of (Level X Level) will be treated as the Shrine of Order. The current range is 45 X 45 meters.


    ¡ªNo judgment required when you''re facing Chaos. The ground beneath your feet is the Holy Ground, while you shall be the executioner for Order¡­]


    Upon looking at the Attributes on his system tab, Joshua could only come up with a thought.


    The Class of Chaos Guardian was really not just intimidating by name. The series of Gifts and special Attributes of the Class could really aim their enemies down to their every bone. The warrior felt that if his status was perfect now, he could go up against Chaos by the number of one against one hundred. By relying on the recovery power of the Azurite, he could even do it without leaving a single scratch on himself.


    Meanwhile, from the moment he crossed into this world until this current moment, Joshua had improved from merely a Silver tier all the way up to being a Gold tier within two months. Well, wasn''t the progress a little too fast now?


    Just when the warrior was sighing, the silver-haired lady sitting beside him let out a yawn as she looked disappointed.


    ¡ªSo this is how humans heal. They just use lights to rub the arm. So where are all the processes to forge blood and bones?! Could it be true that humans are made of light?! Otherwise, why didn''t they use their original materials, their own flesh and blood, to fix themselves?!


    While she was thinking deep, Ying had suddenly felt tired¡­ That''s strange. She noticed that she had been sleeping a lot lately. Well, she was a Divine Armament, she should not feel tired at all¡­


    At the same moment when she was having that thought, the milky-white radiance vanished. The crystal that was glowing brightly began to dim down a little.


    "The first step of healing is complete."


    Upon letting the two apprentices leave and take a break, Artanis was feeling a little worn out as he wiped off the sweat on his forehead. After taking in a deep breath, he spoke, "The priest in Moldova did a good job taking care of your wound. The bones in your left arm have been connected together again. At least you can pick up things now. Based on the recovery rate of a Gold-tier warrior, it will only take a month, more or less, for you to fully heal. However, on one condition. You must not partake in vigorous activities. Meanwhile, about the part of your bone that is missing, you only need to consume more on the bones of the beasts in order for your bone to grow back. I''m afraid to tell you that even if we gather all the holy light from the world, it will not heal you. Consuming more beast bones is the only way to grow your bones back."


    "That will be enough."


    Attempting to move his hand, Joshua could finally clench his fist firmly. Then he revealed a satisfied smile on his face. "Based on my prediction, it will most probably take about three to four months to heal so much. With your healing power, I''ve been saved multiple times. You''ve done me a great favor."


    While the white-haired priest was keeping his crystal back on his rack, he heard Joshua thanking him. Then he immediately turned around with a serious look on his face. "This is not a favor, my liege. You need to pay the medical fee."


    "Of course, why would I not pay you?"


    Helplessly nodding his head a little, Joshua stood up from his chair and looked at the surroundings with a strange feeling. "I''ve left the main city unattended for about one month since, but I''ve not expected that you and your apprentices to be here. I came here today because I wanted to find the old Gold-tier archbishop. He could have cured me much more easily than you guys. With his presence, you would not have needed to waste so much effort on healing me. Haven''t they come back from the distant mountains?"


    "It doesn''t matter even if I have to put even more effort¡­ But they won''t be coming back anymore, my liege."


    Upon saying that, Artanis was placing crystal round plate and all sorts of his crystal accessories back onto the rack. After that, he activated his holy spell and had everything locked up neat and nicely. This white-haired priest then had a strange expression on his face. "Actually, I should have told you about this earlier on. However, I had not seen you for a long time, so I was too excited and happy, I forgot to inform you about this... Come, have a look at this."


    After finishing his piece, he rested his arms down. He then showed Joshua the special emblem that was pinned on the priest''s long robe by his chest.


    "Black halo, sacred thorns¡­"


    Upon looking at the symbol on the man''s chest, Joshua frowned. Then he muttered to himself softly, "Along with the cross of Justice¡­ Wait a minute, Artanis, you?!"


    The warrior dropped his jaw for a moment there.


    "That''s right."


    Upon nodding his head with joy, the old priest revealed a complex and yet prideful smile on his face.


    "I, Artanis, am now the Archbishop of St. Laurent Cathedral!"

 Chapter 114 Alphonso’s Letter

    "You are planning on becoming Gold tier now?"


    Joshua furrowed his brows a little. Then he caught the point of this incident.


    Regardless of where and when, the archbishop of a church of the Seven Gods must be Gold tier. So they would select a person that had already reached the pinnacle of Silver tier¡ªPerfect Silver tier. Because this person must be able to become a Gold before he or she could become the next archbishop of the church. This rule had remained in place all these years. Meanwhile, the man that was standing right in front of Joshua had fulfilled the criteria.


    "Indeed. Truthfully, when you were preparing to depart over to Moldova to provide support, I found enlightenment."


    Artanis did not try to hide his own strength. He conjured a blazing white holy light right on his palm. Then he turned it into a warm light ball. It was blazing on vigorously as if it could burn an entire river.


    This white-haired priest focused his eyes on the lively radiance. He had a complex look in his eyes. "For so many years, I''ve fought the orcs, I''ve fought the dragons, I''ve even fought the mermaids in the deep sea¡ªI''ve followed Master Archbishop to the abyss many times over¡­"


    After remaining in silence for a moment, he tightened his palm and extinguished the light ball in the middle of his palm. Then Artanis sighed. "Intense battles did not make my conviction and beliefs purer. Instead, the peace in the church where I nurture apprentices had led to seeing my own soul clearer than before."


    "Where your heart is calm, you shall acquire wisdom from the calmness¡­ The wisdom of fire is the origin of power. In few months'' time, when I begin transcending into an Extraordinary body, I shall become a Gold-tier being."


    So it seemed that Artanis had chosen to walk on the path of Wisdom.


    "No matter what, stepping into the realm of Extraordinary is a new beginning. Congratulations."


    Thinking deeply, although the two of them had chosen a different path for themselves, Joshua still congratulated the man with all his heart. Then he said, "It seems that my territory is going to have a Gold-tier priest. I wonder how many are going to envy us."


    "You''re unmatchable!"


    Shaking his head while he laughed out loud, the white-haired priest adjusted his wooden-framed spectacles and said, "Well, let''s cast aside the fact that I have no followers at all. Manpower is needed over at the Sacred Mountain. Currently, I''m all alone here. Joshua, you''ve already become a Gold-tier warrior when you''re not even twenty-five-years old. You''re actually more terrifying than the monsters I''ve encountered¡­"


    "Same goes with you¡­"


    The two of them suddenly began to butter each other up.


    The warrior felt relaxed when he was talking to Artanis. However, when the two of them were praising each other, he had something else on his mind.


    ¡ªDeep in the Sacred Mountain, what is really going on over there?


    Far at the high seas of the Sacred Mountain, as one of the five largest forces in the world, the leading church of the Seven Gods was located on an isolated island. Even so, they were the strongest holy land, the only ones in the entire world that can train holy knights, paladins, and priests. The people from all around the world were well aware of the fame and prestige of the Sacred Mountain. The good would be admired, and the evil would experience fear from the bottom of their hearts.


    In the previous life, they were unrivaled in being active. Not only were they known to be very active in suppressing the giant beasts and educating thousands of indigenous peoples across thousands of lands the Four Seas, they had also helped the kingdoms in the distant South to solve and calm the catastrophic disasters. They had even assisted the West Mountains to launch their sacred crusade against believers of the Evil God. Meanwhile, the Sacred Mountain was also the first force in the previous life to send a holy expedition to the abyss. Because of this, Joshua knew very much about the power of this extraordinary force. He knew what they were capable of doing.


    However, even Joshua did not know the reason why the Sacred Mountain would summon most of their available holy Class bearers that were stationed all over the continent in this time, Starfall 831 Year. At the very least, it did not happen back then in the distant South.


    "Could it be because of the upcoming Berserk Dragon Disaster that''d happen soon?''


    As a transmigrator that knew of the future, Joshua swiftly thought of one possibility.


    Indeed, judging based on the dimensional rift incident, there must be some Chaos believers that exist beyond the sea in the distant South. The Marine Abyssal Dragons in the deep ocean should be extinct already. Furthermore, the Pentashade Dragon God might have sided with Chaos now.


    The sacred mountain that was originally located in the high seas really needed to gather every single manpower it could get to cope with the upcoming big event; that would be a world-class epic historical event: The opening of the second expansion of ''Continental War'', [The Fall of the Dragon God, The Rise of the Berserk Dragon Disaster] .


    As the center of the events to come, holy Class bearers from the distant South were not required to be summoned back. Instead, they should send out a large-scale party to support.


    Leaving his thoughts there, Joshua turned his eyes on the translucent rune plate made of crystal that was put on the cabinet, locked by Artanis a while ago.


    It is indeed a strategic resource for to be able to freely change the type of the holy light. Judging that the old priest is handling it with care, it seems that there is only a small number of it in the entire church of the Seven Gods. Well, that explains why I''ve not seen or heard about such strange and powerful equipment before in the previous life. It also seems that such powerful item should only be possessed by an archbishop, or be placed in the center core in the formation of the holy spell of the sacred land.


    Clenching his left fist once again, the warrior could feel that the muscles and the bones in his left arm had recovered quite a lot. Artanis'' holy spell was really effective on him. Of course, it was a little off the rails for a priest from the Divine Punisher Guild to have such a powerful holy spell in the arts of healing.


    Normally, for the holy Class bearers who used holy light, other than distinguishing among themselves based on the gods that they believed and had faith in, they would generally determine their identity based on the types of holy light they possessed.


    For Artanis, because his awakened holy light was the [Seraph''s Holy Light] which could cause the most devastating damage, he became an Inquisitor for the Divine Punisher Guild. If it weren''t for the spiral crystal rune plate that he used earlier, the old priest would not have been able to heal Joshua. If his holy spell reached a maximum point, he could have drilled a large hole in the Warrior''s hand instead of healing him. After all, healing was not the old priest''s official Class.


    Normally, normal holy knights and priests could only use the most fundamental, the most basic skill in the art of healing, the [Healing''s Holy Light]. That skill was purely used for healing purposes only. Although the skill itself could not deal any damage to the enemies at all, the skill could support the person to be tougher and harder to go down. Well, if a holy knight or a priest could heal themselves back to their best state, then they could easily hold their huge shields and heavy hammers to battle against beast and dragons. Furthermore, under the blessing of holy light, normal magic attacks would basically be ineffective against them. They would become literally like meat grinders on the battlefield, shredding the monsters into pieces.


    Meanwhile, the gray knights and the sanctioner would use a much rarer skill called [Judgement''s Holy Light]. That was a power that required very high-level Gifts and minds. The effect of the [Judgement''s Holy Light] was just similar to the effect of the Order power that was dwelling in the Azurite. The power would be effective against all monsters that sided with Chaos. The gray radiance would spread and no daemons that were corrupted by Chaos would survive.


    "It''s almost time to go."


    Time waited for no man. Joshua decided to end the conversation there. He nodded and told Artanis, "I''ve just returned not long ago, there are definitely a lot of things left unsettled back at the liege''s mansion. So let''s talk again some other day when we''re both free."


    "Not a problem, my liege. I wish you the very best."


    After a slight bow at Joshua, the old priest did not forget to remind him, "Remember, come again next week. I need to inspect your wounds again." After that, he reminded Joshua the other thing as well, "Remember to pay up as well, my liege. The holy spell equipment and the church''s holy light storage would need money to be maintained."


    "Of course I will."


    Joshua then turned around and looked at the corner of the resting room. Artanis'' two apprentices closed their eyes to restore their mental power.


    Although they were also Silver tier just like their mentor, however, they were still unmatchable to the priest that had already reached the pinnacle of the Silver tier. The old priest could still chat and joke with Joshua while he was healing Joshua. However, the two apprentices were already exhausted from focusing on healing Joshua''s left arm.


    Sitting on the chair right beside the two apprentices was Ying¡­


    "Huh?"


    Blinking with his eyes, Joshua looked at his own Divine Armament with a little surprise. Right before him, the silver-haired girl that was sitting on a chair made of redwood had her arms folded with her head leaning on the cabinet next to her. Her long hair was lying straight down. Her eyes were shut. Her breathing was steady. She seemed to have fallen asleep.


    "Fell asleep I see¡­ That''s strange¡ªdidn''t people say that Divine Armaments need no food or sleep?"


    Upon shaking his head, the warrior was not bothered too much by that. Well, Ying had been eating and having tea together with the warrior back then. Nothing seemed wrong about that though. After so many days of battling and traveling in a hurry, it was normal that she would feel exhausted and fall asleep.


    Looking at the silver-haired girl who had fallen into a deep slumber, Joshua gently touched Ying''s head. He did not have the heart to wake her up now. However, when she felt that she was being touched by someone, Ying immediately opened up her eyes and woke right up from her dreams.


    "What happened¡­"


    She seemed like she had not woken up completely from her dreams.


    "You''re awake? You have to be more careful next time. It''s not good to fall asleep outside. Let''s go home and take a good rest."


    After seeing Ying''s confused face, the warrior informed her.


    After waiting for the Divine Armament girl to get ready, Joshua turned around and walked towards the door of the room. Then he waved his hand at Artanis as a farewell. "Then, see you. I hope that you can reach Gold tier as soon as possible."


    "Thank you for your blessing, my liege. We shall meet again next time."


    ¡ªWest side of the city, the Liege''s Mansion.


    Because of winter, the efficiency of work on the reconstruction of the liege''s mansion had been reduced to minimal. And because of that, the reconstruction of the mansion had not been completed. So the warrior could only momentarily stay at the other mansion which was located at the west side of the city.


    In the study room of the other mansion, Joshua had changed into another set of clothes. He was sitting right before the study table. His eyes were focused on the documents and letters that had piled up the entire surface of his study table. At the same time, Joshua could not help but sigh aloud.


    Although the main city had its own military and administrative team to deal with administrative issues, however, Joshua had not returned to the city for over a month. There were some things that require the attention of the baron of the city. He needed to make the decision on some issues. So that was how his workload piled up so much. As for letters, most of them were merely greeting letters that had no important contexts in them. Only a few of the letters were much more important. Joshua had picked them out one after another and left the unimportant ones aside.


    "Alphonso¡­"


    Picking up a milky-colored letter, Joshua softly read out the name on the edge of the letterhead.


    That was the name of the man Joshua asked to do a favor for him at the spring auction. He asked the Alphonso to purchase some strange items. And now, this was a letter that Alphonso sent to him.


    However, it was not spring yet. The auction should not have begun yet. So what was so urgent that he had to send a letter?


    While thinking of the possible reasons, Joshua tore the envelope and took the letter out to read.

 Chapter 115 The World in a Nightmare

    "Interesting."


    Joshua''s eyes were moving up and down scanning the context of the letter that Alphonso set to him. Then he was muttering to himself in a low-pitched voice while he was walking back and forth in his study room. The warrior then noticed that the letter that Alphonso sent him had nothing to do with the auction. However, the letter still contained important information¡­ At the very least, the letters contained information about what was happening with the Empire.


    Some information was about his family business and industry.


    "Someone is targeting me? That''s interesting indeed."


    He then looked at the letter one more time and leaned back a little. Joshua was sitting on a chair with a comfortable cushion on it. Then he went deep into thought.


    As everyone knew, regardless whether they were civilians or noblemen; businessmen or craftsmen, for most of the people in this world, money was the far most important among all. The same thing applied to Joshua''s family. There was no exception at all.


    For a frontier military family that was currently rooted in the North, because of the need to maintain an army of more than 2,000 people for many years and to maintain the defences for the gigantic Black Forest Fortress, the tax revenue in the territory simply could not meet the required amount needed to cover the cost for all that. Even if it was treated as a hypothetical checkpoint, it would not make sense for adventurers and caravans pay for passing by the roads of the region. What really could let the entire territory run normally was because of the Radcliffe family''s mining industry that spread throughout the Central and Northern Empire.


    Because they were working with the rune dwarves in the northern land to mine the treasured resources in Mount Great Ajax, the quality of the ore deposits that the Radcliffe family mined had always been excellent. Not to mention that the quantity of the ores they could mine was not small at all. Furthermore, their products had always been the preferred choice for blacksmiths and builders. Basically, they could sell as much as they get from their mining outcome. Also, the Empire would intentionally or unintentionally support the Radcliffe''s industry from time to time. The Radcliffe family had even become one of the major raw material and weapon suppliers for the Five Armies of the Empire. Joshua joined the Black Raven Army and became the second in command in the army because of that one reason.


    With the support of all those stable sources of income, at least Joshua did not need to worry about his family''s future. He could even extend his family''s condition better in the future¡ªwhen Joshua''s father was still alive and well, that old duke was not satisfied with the ''small'' profit from selling raw materials and weapons. He wanted to become one of the best weapon manufacturers in the world.


    With the runic dwarves aiding in term of skills in forgery, and the advantage of having the volcanic mining area and the mountain all to themselves, the Radcliffe definitely had the capability to forge the best swords and armor there were all over the world¡ªunder the order of the late duke, the insignia where an arm holding on to a sword, the ore dealers throughout the Empire also began to sell weapons and armor.


    Meanwhile, that action had naturally affected the profit of other merchants and dealers out there, especially the dealers that initially sold weapons and armor before the Radcliffe family did.


    That was the source why there were people out there trying to aim Joshua''s Family.


    "Now that I''ve time to think about it, it seems that the real reason that the Wilson family was trying to aid my cheapskate uncle to get onto the throne was to take advantage of the Radcliffe''s industry."


    Joshua shook his head and muttered to himself softly, "Indeed. The idea of manufacturing and sell the raw materials is like declaring war on many parties. No wonder those people attempted to get my industry and properties while the situation in Moldavia was unstable."


    Alphonso was currently in the Empire. He sent this letter to Joshua to inform Joshua about the current situation; most probably because in the beginning of the war with the orcs, a large group of families who sent out their merchants did not expect Joshua to survive the war and come back alive. Danlya had also succeeded in showing his ''friendliness'' to many people before he went back to claim the title of the northern land''s baron.


    Therefore, when Joshua killed his own cheapskate uncle with ease and claimed everything that was supposed to be his in the first place, those merchants who intended to side with Danyla wanted revenge. Immediately, these merchants had sold their shops to the competitors of the Radcliffe family. Meanwhile, the competitors had accepted their offer without the slightest hesitation.


    Furthermore, Joshua had already gone over to Moldova to provide support to the Scarlet family not long after he took over as the count. He did not detect the problem earlier on. Out of the five shops in the Empire, only two of the Radcliffe family''s shops remained in the main city. Fortunate for the Radcliffes, the situations in the other cities were still alright, there was no sign of any large-scale purchase and sales happening over the other cities. So the loss that the Radcliffe suffered was not that huge yet. However, they suffered a major hit in their name.


    "Short-sighted and idiotic. Siding with Danyla was not even a big deal. They would still be serving the same family. It''s not like I''m a demon or something. If you''re willing to serve nicely, only idiots would want to chase away a merchant with many connections all over the continent."


    Upon shaking his head, Joshua looked at the letter. Then he narrowed his eyes and smiled coldly. "As for now¡­ This is treason."


    Meanwhile, treason shall be greeted with no mercy or kindness.


    The warrior stood up from his chair and picked up his pen. Then he wrote something in a notebook, "It''s time to find a dimensional passage to the Empire to have a look at things over there¡­ I shall also look at whoever is trying to stab me and my family in the back."


    After remembering the names of the people who were so daring to buy his family''s properties, Joshua wrote the names down in the notebook. Then he looked at the last part of the letter that Alphonso sent him.


    [¡­ for that, I request for my liege to grant me the same power in managing your properties in the Empire. I have the uttermost confidence that we can stabilize the situation and even take back two of our shops.


    To earn your trust, I am willing to swear allegiance to the Radcliffe family. On the name and honor of the Carlos'' family, our entire family shall serve you henceforth.


    Yours faithfully, Alphonso Carlos.]


    "This man really knows when to grab an opportunity. Anyway, an owner of a shop that can take charge of a shop in a place like the Empire is basically a person was brought up and trained to do it. Some may even need to rely on close relatives who have connections¡­ As for an outsider, a leader of a local guild, do you intend to rely on a few words and some money to acquire property in a place like the Empire?"


    An image of a middle-aged man with a scar on his neck emerged in his thoughts. Joshua smiled and said, "Although he is just grabbing on the opportunity like a real merchant that knows how to secure his winnings, and even swore his allegiance to me, I really like his style."


    The warrior did not dislike such a simple and direct way of doing things. Well, it was normal and natural for one person wanting to climb higher. Well, a person must have the desire before he or she could really fight for it. Since Alphonso looked up to Joshua and was willing to get onto that boat with Joshua, what harm could it bring if Joshua gave him a chance to try then? He was willing to purchase the special items for Joshua. So it would make sense that he wanted to serve Joshua with all his heart.


    "Phew¡­"


    Suddenly, right by the side of the study room, a soft sound echoed.


    The warrior turned his head and looked at the direction where the sound echoed from. As expected, the silver-haired girl that was lying on the sofa by the side of the wall had once again fallen asleep.


    Upon approaching slowly and bending down a little, Joshua lowered his head and looked closer at Ying who was lying on the sofa that was made from orc skin. Her eyes were shut tightly. Her long eyelashes were moving along the air she breathed out. The female Divine Armament was breathing steadily. The expression on her face suggested that she was feeling very comfortable. She seemed to be sleeping comfortably at the moment.


    "¡­ You should just get back to the room if you wanted to rest."


    Shaking his head and sighing softly, Joshua did not know what to do. He smiled bitterly. "Now is not the time to battle. So why are you following me all around? Wouldn''t it be better if you just take a good rest here?"


    Without the intention to disturb his own weapon from resting, Joshua kept the letter that he was holding in his hand and sat back onto the chair before his study table. Then he continued to tidy up the other letters and documents on his table.


    Meanwhile, Ying who was deep into her dream suddenly frowned.


    She was having a dream¡ª


    A strange and bizarre nightmare.


    The sky was dark and the sun had disappeared. The land looked dimmed because shrouding clouds above it were spreading towards the end of the world. The dimmed red light that looked almost extinguished had formed a small dot shining on the edge of the sky.


    When Ying opened her eyes in her dream, that was the scene she saw right before her eyes.


    Right beneath her was a dead, silent land. The black soil was giving off a decaying smell all over the place. There was no sign of life at all in it.


    Right above in the sky, the distorted and strange clouds were being blocked by the sky. The clouds were then charging into their own shapes slowly and steadily. They then formed into strange pictures that were bizarre. Some sort of evil power could be felt coming from them.


    The silver-haired girl could clearly see everything in her surroundings.


    In that dream, Ying was looking at everything from mid-air. She could clearly see everything. From the end of the sky to the other side of the earth, regardless of whether they were the mountains, the hills, the woods, the rivers or the ruins of the city, they were all shrouded by a thick layer of gray mist. The mist was so thick that people could get suffocated. It was also infused with some black dust all around the place, covering all things on the earth with a layer of contaminated crystal shell in the shape of a stone. Meanwhile, the rain was pouring down from the distorted clouds, spreading the power of Chaos across the entire world.


    The power of Chaos had engulfed the entire world, causing everything on earth to descend into chaos.


    Water no longer flowed, wind no longer whispered. The trees no longer grew. And the sun and moon no longer rose¡­


    ¡ªNaturally, the flames no longer combusted.


    The flame of the world had already been extinguished¡­

 Chapter 116 Not The Time to Make Promises

    Boom!


    The earth was shaking.


    In the quiet world, suddenly, a loud explosive sound resonated through the land.


    Right in the middle of a ruined city that was shrouded in thick fog, there was something moving around. Partially hidden, its body was so massive that it looked like a mountain. It looked like it was trapping and gathering some sort of power from the surroundings.


    As it passed by, the rock piles were turned into dust. The high mountains were leveled down to the ground. The ''power of existence'' was sucked in by that gigantic monster, causing the world itself to start shaking.


    Along with the crystal clear sound of glass breaking, everything around it had become blurry and further away as if everything would just no longer exist on the next moment.


    ¡ªFire...


    Feeling faint and confused, Ying suddenly heard a voice.


    ...Fire!


    That voice was echoing back and forth between the heaven and the earth of that world as if it was looking forward to something, as if it was craving for something.


    So what does ''fire'' mean?


    The lady asked herself doubtfully.


    ¡ªNaturally, it referred to the spark of the world. The first light that ever came into existence since the beginning of the world. Only ''fire'', and the one and only ''fire'' could light up the void entirely and banish all Chaos¡­


    Boom! Another loud explosion came. The lady''s instincts could feel it. The master of that voice seemed to be ready to answer her doubts and questions. However, having no idea what the reason was, the voice was interrupted by some sort of influence or power. The explosive sounds would just suddenly burst out of nowhere and shatter the voice away from getting to Ying. After that, Ying could not hear anything else.


    Along with the sudden thunderous sounds, enormously fierce waves of Chaos swept across the land one wave after another. Ying felt overwhelmed and had difficulty breathing each time the wave of Chaos came at her. She could feel her soul gasping for air. However, a silver-white radiance suddenly emanated. Some sort of strange power that felt gentle had boosted the Will of the Divine Armament. It acted like a shield that repelled Chaos'' power, banishing any trace of it that tried to approach Ying.


    As time passed, the waves began to calm down. Meanwhile, the shield had also vanished. Upon lifting her head up, Ying could only look at her surroundings like she was lost. She looked at the sky that had not even the slightest sense of light.


    Just now, she could feel that there was a great Will attempting to look after her. It was a gentle force.


    [Remnants of fire, the descendants of steel. The creations of my people¡­ It not yet the promised time, you should not be here.]


    A booming voice echoed in Ying''s heart. At the same time, a strange force repelled the soul of the little lady, causing it to rise, and rise towards the location where the dimmed radiance of the sun was.


    [Return now, just return now. Hold down to the promised day, then you shall come back to fulfill your destiny.]


    In the end, right before she left that world, Ying had no idea what just happened. However, she felt reluctant to leave the place. Right before she left, she was sure that she heard a prayer.


    [¡ªMay the sun forever bless your soul.]


    After that, the silver-white radiance emanated. A wave of force pushed over her from the direction where the radiance was emanating now. After the trance, the silver-haired little girl opened her eyes and found herself back in the real world once again.


    She woke up.


    "What''s wrong? Are you awake now? Did you sleep comfortably well?"


    The little lady sat herself up right after she woke up from her dream. Her eyes looked dazed. She seemed like she had not completely woken up yet. Her hair was a little messy at the moment. Some strands of hair had gotten into her mouth- so, after Ying heard the voice of her master with no clue of what was going on, she immediately shuddered and got up on her feet. Then she apologized in a hurry, "Sorry, Master. I have no idea why I felt so tired back then¡­"


    After that, I dreamt about something¡­ strange. What did I dream of just now?


    "Well, Divine Armaments shouldn''t need to sleep, so why¡­"


    Softly biting her lip, the Divine Armament wrinkled her forehead a little. Then she muttered to herself looking troubled, "For Divine Armaments, we do have a state called ''hibernation''. That state is different from sleeping."


    "It doesn''t matter. You don''t have to react so much to it. Sleep is for us to adjust our memories, a ritual to purify our souls. Even the vampires that do not require sleep would sleep for hundreds of years according to their needs."


    Joshua looked at the silver-haired girl who was muttering to herself with a face filled with doubts. Then he noticed that Ying was actually kind of cute when she did that. He could not help to laugh, "No matter what, next time when you want to sleep, just tell me. I''m not a bad person. I wouldn''t let you yawn just to follow me around, right?"


    Upon saying that, the warrior suddenly noticed that ever since he had become a Gold tier, he had not slept at all. For so long, every time he noticed that he was tired, he would just close his eyes for a two-hour nap before he completely recovered.


    To get such high-tier battles and training, normal people would have collapsed. Meanwhile, the Divine Armament had been tagging along all the while. She was always there every single time... From that point of view, Joshua could not help but feel guilty. He had not realized that he was behaving like a black-hearted count who loved to bully and force a little girl to go beyond her limits.


    Although Ying had been reminding him her age was as same as his, who would care about that?! The warrior was a person that believed only what he saw with his own eyes.


    The silver-haired lady was still frowning as she recalled her past memories. She could still vaguely remember that she had seen some strange phenomena in her dream. Although she was feeling all blurry and dizzy while she was in her dream, however, she could still recall something from it.


    "So what was it¡­"


    Standing near the sofa, she began to walk back and forth as she was trying hard to recall. However, no matter how hard she tried, she could only retrieve fragments of her dream: gray mists, a world slow on time, everything covered in rock crystallized substance, the Chaos waves and the gigantic creature that lurked along with the waves¡­ Although it sounded like there was a lot of content, however, even if Ying could just connect it all, she could not get anymore out of that dream.


    "The feeling was the same as the feeling last time when we were on the wall. It was just like the memory fragments that I saw through Master''s Will. Although it felt like I''ve seen a lot of things, I can just remember a little bit of it actually¡­ Could it be that I had been connected to some sort of great and powerful existence without my knowledge?"


    Thinking quietly to herself, Ying was strangely confused. She could not fathom her current situation, "But I can share Master''s memory because I''m his Divine Armament. So how could I be connected with some other existence then?"


    "Huh?"


    Just when she was troubled with that thought, the silver-haired lady heard the slightly excited voice of her own Master. "The dwarves¡­ they want to give me a set of armor?"


    Joshua was sitting by his study table. He was holding a dark gray letter in his hand. He was looking at the content of the letter while showing a slight interest in it, "And the armor set is being forged by the leader of the dwarves himself, Ironborn Moreila?! So does that mean I''m getting a set of Legendary-tier armor for free then? Does that mean they are really going to give it to me that just like that?"


    Anyway, that was only one of the few good news there were these days. The warrior could not help to nod his head a little. Before this, he was looking at the other letters. The contents of those other letters had also confirmed that everything about the incident over the Empire that Alphonso mentioned in his letter was true. However, this sudden good news had changed his mood entirely in an instant. He felt much happier at the moment.


    The dwarves had their own language and grammatical rules but also knew the language that humans use. It was still alright if they only used the language for daily conversations. However, if they were required to write the language in official formats or documents, it would surely be as hard as breaking through the sky.


    It took a while of great effort before Joshua managed to look through all of the letters he received earlier. A large portion of the letter was meaningless greetings. The main point emphasized in the letter was congratulating the warrior on obtaining the title as the new count of the territory, acquiring his ''qualification''. Joshua believed that the ''qualification'' was actually the process of acquiring and forming a pact with a Divine Armament. So according to the promise back in time, they would forge a set of armor that was the best. Then the armor would be given to him without any condition. If there was a chance, they would even send a messenger to visit him. Then the messenger would inform the date for him to go and collect his armor.


    "The dwarves'' armor must be the best among the best. I''ve been waiting for this a long time ago."


    Upon putting the letters in hand down, Joshua looked at the ceiling of the study room. He had an eager look on his face. "Normal armor is already too weak for a person of my level. During the battle with the black dragon and the dracospider, even if I wore better magically enhanced armor, the armor would not have held on for much longer. Basically, the armor would be completely destroyed in a couple of minutes¡­ This is a timely assistance, just like fuel delivered to me in the snow."


    In the weapons category, there was the Divine Armaments. In the category of armor, there were these legendary equipment that were forged by the dwarves. So Joshua felt that even in the previous life, he had not had the chance to enjoy so luxuriously before.


    Time passed very quickly. At that time, right in the study room of the mansion, the black-haired warrior was visualizing the future. At the same time, the silver-haired girl was still feeling troubled by her own dream. The room was quiet as no one was talking.


    Knock knock knock.


    Suddenly, a series of rapid knocks on the door broke the silence in the room.

 Chapter 117 A New Year Draws Near

    "Come in."


    With a creak, the great doors of the study swung open, and there in the doorway stood the stable master of the estate.


    Bearing plain features and chestnut hair, the man stammered a polite greeting to Joshua, then proceeded to explain the reason for his visit, a reproachful expression upon his face. Stuttering and stumbling with his hands gesturing animatedly, it took him several minutes to get his point across. Apparently, for some unknown reason, Joshua''s dragon-blooded warhorse Black had suddenly refused to eat, and then drove everyone from the stable with its tantrum.


    "My liege, well, the situation, you see, is as I''ve said, more or less."


    The stable master was covered in mud and also some hoof prints. For Joshua and Ying, one could easily tell by their faces that listening to him speak was sheer torture.


    "Right now, Black, in the stable, that is¡­ back and forth, it''s pacing, you see¡­ just won''t eat, it seems, no matter what¡­ please, my liege, if you would¡­"


    "Alright, I understand."


    Raising his hand to stop the stable master from speaking further, Joshua rose, his expression grim. "For now, go and get yourself a fresh change of clothes, while I have a look at what''s going on. Ying, will you rest here a while more, or do you want to come with me?"


    Though she wanted to follow the warrior to go and see what the matter was with Black, Ying hesitated to answer, her mind still feeling like a complete mess, as though all kinds of thoughts were running through her mind, but she couldn''t catch hold of any of them.


    "Never mind, just stay here for the time being."


    Seeing that his Divine Armament really did seem a little out of sorts, Joshua declared, "If you''re feeling sleepy, go back to the room and lie down for a while."


    He added, "That''s an order."


    "¡­ uhuh."


    Having received the silver-haired girl''s response, Joshua nodded his head in satisfaction, then promptly strode out of the study, heading to the stable outside.


    It was not a long walk from the estate to the stable, and in no time the warrior arrived before the building, which had been constructed out of gray pine-wood from the north. It was evening now, the sun was setting, and the snow had yet to fully melt away. His footsteps crunched over the frost, and before he''d even entered, Joshua could hear an irritable snort and the sound of something being broken.


    "Sounds like someone''s mad, alright."


    Muttering this under his breath, he sauntered into the stable. Glancing around, Joshua saw that the floor was littered with wooden splinters, while the magnificent black dragon-blooded warhorse was pacing around the cramped confines, its eyes bloodshot. Every so often it would give a snort, and then, with a toss of its head and a flick of its tail, it would wreak havoc upon its surroundings.


    Oddly enough, though the warhorse seemed thoroughly consumed by its rage, the moment it caught sight of Joshua, its temper began to subside, such that when the warrior reached out a hand to pat its head, the wild stallion¡ªwhich had demolished the gate and fencing of its stall¡ªstuck out its tongue to lick his hand affectionately.


    "Good boy."


    Stroking the horse''s neck, Joshua looked around with some confusion. If he didn''t already know that the splinters and broken fences that lay all around were this fellow''s doing, no one would believe this amiable horse before him right now could have been capable of such carnage.


    "What could have gotten you so angry?"


    Murmuring this question to himself, he then tried drawing upon his Combat Aura to probe about inside Black''s body, but the warrior couldn''t find anything out of the ordinary. The horse''s vitality was remarkable, but that came as no surprise¡ªit was a known effect of the dragon blood. Remembering the time when Joshua rode Black from the canyon of beasts in the north-western plains back to the northern lands, a journey of seventeen days and nights, galloping non-stop without rest, the whole time Black never betrayed any sign of exhaustion, the blazing dragon''s blood running through its veins providing it with unlimited vigor.


    That alone was hardly anything too special. Some creatures, possessing more concentrated dragon''s blood, could even emulate the ability of a dolphin to always keep a portion of their brain awake. That kind of extreme being, by all accounts, would never know a good night''s sleep all their lives long.


    The scan turned up nothing, so Joshua accessed the system to inspect the status of his horse¡ª unusually detailed data and reports scrolled across the screen, but there still seemed to be no errors to be found. However, according to the system''s information, the warrior was pleased to find that, having accompanied him across various battlefields, and having experienced multiple conflicts, Black had risen through quite a few levels, and was now equivalent to a mighty Silver tier mount!


    "Now that you''ve fulfilled the pre-requisites to be considered a more refined pure-blood, I can see that your innate gifts could prove incredibly useful."


    Stroking the flanks of his warhorse, the warrior was satisfied by the feel of strong muscles and a powerful build. "Excellent, the stronger you grow, the more capable I''ll become in turn. As long as you can handle my power, I''ll be able to quickly improve my skills in mounted combat. Keep it up, and when you attain the higher ranks of the Silver tier, I''ll have something nice for you."


    Whinny!


    As though able to understand his words, Black responded with enthusiasm.


    Not merely paying lip service, Joshua genuinely knew various methods to further purify its blood. All he needed was to get his hands on some potent materials, and he would be able to help Black overcome the inherent factors limiting the potential of its dragon blood; it might even be able to achieve Gold tier.


    All else notwithstanding, a Gold-tier mount would perhaps be one of the most luxurious indulgences one could get in this world.


    Just then, having gotten himself a change of clothes, the stable master hastened back to the stable. Upon entering to see the sight of Black, docile as a kitten, whinnying softly at Joshua''s touch, all the man could do was stare in bewilderment.


    Dumbstruck, he could have sworn by all his thirty-two years of experience tending horses that the horse before him; which had earlier sent him flying with a hoof to the chest¡ªhad been behaving in a completely different way from this! In all his time looking after dragon-blood horses, it had been the greatest peril he had ever faced: if not for him being in the Steel tier himself¡ªnot to mention the breastplate he''d been wearing underneath his clothing¡ªhe would surely have broken a few ribs from that!


    Even so, that breastplate was now ruined by the grievous dent that kick had left behind. Thank goodness it had been as thick as it was, else the stable master had no doubt at all that right at this moment he''d be flat on the floor, unable to move.


    "Oh, you''re here."


    Patting Black on the head, Joshua turned to address the stable master. "Looks like he was just in a bit of a mood earlier, or maybe the sudden increase in his abilities left him with a surplus of spirit¡­ in any case, the first thing you should do now is to check to see if you''re alright. If you''ve been hurt, be sure to claim some medical fees."


    "No, my lord, not at all¡­ no trouble, well, just a bit of pain, that''s it¡­ been many years, you know, looking after horses, after all¡­" The stable master stammered in reply.


    "Well then, go prepare some horse feed."


    Shrugging his shoulders, the warrior took a look at the feeding trough, which had been knocked over upon the floor, and added, "Use a little more meat¡ª I can see it no longer has much appetite for hay."


    Now that he''d determined that there was nothing wrong, Joshua returned to his study to continue attending to other matters.


    What the warrior didn''t realize, however, was that his passive skill ''Flare of Purification'' had activated just before he''d entered the stable earlier, thus banishing a certain something that had been there.


    Back in the stable meanwhile, Black was heartily devouring the meaty meal which had been lovingly prepared for it. In its eyes, there would occasionally be a flash of scarlet-and-golden light, followed by a sudden pulse of force, but then the light would swiftly vanish without a trace.


    The voice which had previously been whispering something odd in its ear had now also gone, while the power that thrummed in its blood had been calmed somewhat by Joshua''s presence. Now it was finally able to settle down and have a little something to eat.


    Ah, there was a bit of an itch on either side of its head, as though something was trying to grow out from there¡­


    ¡­ the time moved on, and just like that a few more days had gone by.


    Winter in the stronghold held nothing of great concern. When he''d finished settling the administrative matters that had piled up, Joshua was at last able to find a rare moment''s leisure.


    Starfall Year 831, the 31st day of the 12th month. The morning before the eve of the new year, another flurry of snow descended from the sky.


    Coming out from the temple to behold the drifting snowflakes, whirling and dancing through the air, Joshua found himself in a rather pleasant mood.


    Perhaps it was the system¡ªor maybe his ''Steel Armor Kokyu-ho'' technique ¨C which was augmenting his self-regeneration, such that the injury to his left arm was mending faster than the old priest had predicted. Rather than having to take it easy for a couple of months, he figured it would only take roughly two or three weeks to make a full recovery. The new bones had already set into place, so now the task at hand was allowing his Combat Aura to reinforce these newly re-grown bones, returning him to the level of tenacity worthy of a Gold-Tier warrior.


    Out in the street, despite the falling snow, there were quite a few people bustling about.


    It was really much too cold in the north. Going by the current weather, and the brush of the frigid wind against his skin, he''d estimate the temperature to be at least negative 30 or 40 degrees. In this climate, there was simply no way to hold a big new year''s celebration. Nonetheless, everyone would be throwing their own parties back in their homes, welcoming the new year in the company of family and friends. Even the single fellows would gather together to bid farewell to the last night of the year.


    The felled trunks of pine trees passed in an unending stream through the city gates, whereupon they were distributed to every household, to serve as an evergreen testament. The winter pines of the northern lands symbolized ''everlasting peace and prosperity.'' It had always been the tradition of the northern people to use them as decorations for new year celebrations.


    "Come to think of it, it''s time to make some preparations myself."


    Without noticing it, he was soon about to welcome the first new year since his transition into the world. Joshua couldn''t help but smile. "If memory serves, as the count of the land, there''s something more I''ll need to do for the new year."


    Looking around at this city that was his, as though he could see right through the solid stone walls to the blazing flame of each and every life within, the warrior nodded his head in contentment, then turned and headed off toward his estate in the western part of the city.


    For this matter, he ought to have Ying with him.


    ¡­ and soon enough, the new year would be upon them.

 Chapter 118 The Remnants of Chaos

    Chilly winds filled the air, while leaden clouds rolled ceaselessly through the sky. A blizzard rampaged across the frozen plain, howling winds whipping the fallen snow into a fog.


    Beyond the northern city, upon the slopes of Great Ajax''s mountain range, it was a bleak tundra.


    Obscured by thick clouds, no sunlight managed to reach this place, so that even out upon the white snow, you couldn''t see your own nose right in front of you. Moreover, there was no sound which could be heard above the shrill, whistling gale. In this place, the biting cold and merciless winds crushed the snow into a fine powder. Under such frigid conditions, even magic would be slowed to a halt.


    Draughts collided, forming spiraling cyclones of snow, and all of creation was crushed between the whirling ice.


    This was a harsh environment no normal person could hope to survive in. Barring certain specialized magical creatures, there was, in fact, no form of life at all in this bleak wasteland. Over the years, thrill-seekers and seasoned hunters alike would extend the same warning to visitors passing through the region: under no circumstances should they set foot in this area, for death stalked these lands, and those who ventured in would never be seen again.


    But there would always be exceptions.


    "Awoo!!!"


    A savage holler pierced through the squall, ringing across the icy plain. There was nothing in sight but a streak of crimson light which flashed through the sky and then vanished. Then, an enormous shadow tumbled out from the heavens above.


    Crash!


    Shockwaves from the impact kicked up a raging tempest, filling the air with billowing snow, and upon the tundra, there was now a deep crater. Lying in the bottom of the crater was a white wyrm, its mouth protruding with sharp and jagged teeth. Gargantuan in size and vicious in temperament, its whole body was a massive coil of impossibly tough muscles. It seemed to have managed to survive its fall from the clouds¡ªspitting out a mouthful of blood, it struggled to raise itself back upright.


    Just then, an arm reached out and caught the creature''s neck in a grip like an iron vice, terrifying strength mashing through its scales and flesh, creating gaping wounds each the size of a man''s skull. In that same instant, the silver blade of a greatsword stabbed through the wyrm''s heart.


    The cold steel tore through rigid scales, freezing skin and fat alike. Just as blood began to pour forth, the freezing temperatures rendered it into crystallized crimson, a fringe adorning the fresh wound. As the blade sank deeper into the wyrm''s body, a faint glow passed across its breadth, mysterious power surging through, and the colossal beast¡ªwhich originally still had the strength left to struggle at least¡ªglared with all its fury and malice, before the life left it completely, the wyrm dying instantly on the spot.


    "That''s the way, a quick death!"


    At length, the dark-haired warrior became aware that his prey was already dead, and he relaxed his left hand, which had still been gripping the spine of the wyrm he stood astride of. The massive blade in his hand transformed, in a flash of magical light, into a young woman with silver hair, standing behind the warrior.


    "This Rimetooth Wyrm is large enough¡ªit''ll do," said Joshua.


    Brushing away the frozen blood on his left hand, Joshua nodded to himself. He regarded the fallen wyrm, its body already beginning to freeze solid in the cold, and with no small amount of satisfaction he said, "The effect of the dragon-slaying stone on a weapon persists for quite a while¡ª even this left-over bit of power was sufficient to easily kill off an Upper or even Perfect Silver-tier wyrm. Truly, it was worth every coin."


    However, Ying herself was feeling rather odd, and the girl reached up to touch her own face for a moment, grumbling, "I feel as if I''ve been tattooed, it''s horrible¡­"


    Looking up at her master, who towered over her in comparison, she said, with some exasperation, "Also, master, didn''t Lord Artanis tell you to take better care of your left arm, for fear of its condition getting worse? Yet here we are, hunting wyrms in the snow¡ªis this your idea of rest and relaxation?"


    "It''s not like that¡­ The new year is just around the corner, and so I''m here to carry out my duty as count. In addition, Ying, you should know that a bit of exercise is just another part of good, healthy recreation."


    Moving around a bit to ease off the forceful exertion from just a moment ago, when he had crushed the wyrms''s scales and bones with his left hand, Joshua put one foot on the wyrms''s skull, its eyes wide open in death. He decided he felt pretty good. "What''s more, you can hardly compare this body of mine to that of an average person. It''s just that I haven''t yet regained every last bit of my former strength, that''s all¡ªbut basically my left arm can already be considered fully healed¡ªnot fully recovered, but still more than strong enough for this Silver-tier wyrm here.


    "Now, I just have to wait for my Combat Aura to reinforce these fresh new bones, and I''ll be all set."


    The warrior did not speak falsely: his body far surpassed what was typical for the Gold-Tier.


    Without taking into consideration the differences created by the natural gifts each person was born with, after the first ''Rite of Revelation'', someone of an Steel-tier class would receive strength equal to roughly three times that of a normal person. This enhancement applied to every aspect on the whole so that even a mere mortal who couldn''t have taken on a common goose would suddenly become a valiant champion who could overcome daemons.


    Talking purely about physical strength, there was no noticeable difference between the lower and upper grades of Steel tier. The specific training methods of the different classes were designed to help beginners in each class to master the use of their new-found set of extraordinary powers¡ªit was at this point that the distinction began to be seen between warriors, mages, rangers, rogues, and other classes.


    Upon reaching Silver tier, the power of these abilities would begin to change a person internally as well, spontaneously transforming the organs and skeleton. This gave one the toughness of a daemon, and they could even develop strength that was tens of times beyond average: a Silver-tier warrior could carry a daemon corpse weighing tons, deliver a strike with the impact of a cannon, shatter enormous boulders of solid granite, and the shockwaves given off by their attacks or movements could churn up a road; although mages in comparison experienced little physical improvement, nevertheless the tremendous forces at work would subtly refine the state of their soul, granting them phenomenally improved intellect and superb control over various energies.


    The end of the Silver tier represented the limits of the human body. For a warrior, their mighty physique was the result of rigorous conditioning, which took the potential hidden deep inside them and brought it forth. Combined with their will, it produced a special ability known as Combat Aura, and the enhanced spirit of a mage allowed them to freely manipulate the diverse elements and mana around them, thereby creating a multitude of truly wondrous spells.


    At this stage, whether warrior or mage, when all the power available to them was brought to bear in a serious fight, their souls would give off a mystical radiance, searing the spirits of nearby enemies. This meant that even without using any supernatural abilities, they were easily able to attack ghosts and other incorporeal beings.


    Attaining the Gold Tier meant surpassing a human''s natural limitations¡ªbeginning to approach, little by little, the ascendant form of a super-human being.


    Someone like Joshua, for instance: ever since he''d crossed the threshold into the Gold tier, endowed with the powers of Will and Order, the warrior''s body could no longer be compared to that of a normal person at all. He could take a swim through a freezing glacier, have a soak in red-hot lava, crush steel in his hand with ease¡ªhe could even press different metals together into a flattened lump, and then break it apart into crumbs as if it were a cookie.


    With the ''Steel Armor Kokyu-ho'' technique further bolstering him, Joshua''s body could emulate any number of weapons: a swish of his finger could surpass the speed of sound, producing a super-sonic air current far deadlier than a blade; a wave of his arm, or a kick of his leg, and the titanic force produced could bring down great elephants and dragons. Right now, if he marshaled his full might, it could equal the strength of up to a hundred normal people¡ªenough to go bare-handed against a wyrm and triumph. All this was only concerning his level of basic physical strength, and had not yet even begun to go into his array of techniques employing Combat Aura or Glorious Strength.


    This kind of power, in the distant days of ancient human civilization, would have been sufficient for one to be viewed as a god.


    "First, let''s cut out the brain."


    Saying this to Ying, Joshua held his hand straight like a knife, invoking his Combat Aura. Following a single downward slash, a ray of light coursed through, and the Rimetooth Wyrm was decapitated just like that. Its blood, now a sluggish paste, hardly managed to ooze out a little before solidifying into a seal of frozen blood at the neck. The wyrm''s immense head, meanwhile, rolled and bounced across the icy ground, before coming to rest in a shallow rut.


    At the same time, Joshua''s passive skill ''Flare of Purification'' activated, the unseen power of Order manifesting as radiance. Its cleansing light washed over the wyrm''s corpse and severed head, which caused some wisps of black and purple to emerge, and then a brilliant flash followed which banished these remnants of darkness entirely.


    After witnessing this scene, Joshua and Ying spent a moment deep in thought. The warrior commented gravely, "Indeed, although the dimensional door has been sealed, the energies of Chaos yet linger. Even in the Dark Forest near Moldova, there remain traces of the Berserk Dragon''s taint¡­"


    The girl who was his Divine Armament had a different concern. In her soft voice, she wondered aloud, "This wyrm is quite large. However, are we going to bring it back?"


    "We''ll drag it along as we fly, of course."


    Hearing her question, the warrior chuckled, and in a mild tone he explained, "We''ve flown all this way to find a dragon to slay, so that I can bring its head and body back, where they''ll be put on display for all my people to see."

 Chapter 119 Year-End Festival

    31st of December, the last day of the year. Night.


    In the middle of the falling snow, the main square in the center of the main city of Moldavia had a large greenish-gray stone stage that was huge. There was a dent right in the middle, with many strange patterns on it. It looked just like an altar. A dozen knights that were dressed in bright armor was patrolling around it. The black flag with golden edges was installed on both sides of the stone stage. Several torches were ignited in the surroundings of the square.


    Today, in the afternoon, the knights had received an order from their count. Also based on the tradition that had been passed down for all those years, they had constructed the huge stone stage over several nights before the day of the event. They had also ignited torches that burned on fuel all around the stage, lighting up the entire area of the square.


    Meanwhile, in the surroundings of the site, there were quite a number of citizens who were wearing their thick cottoned clothes. They were surrounding the huge stage in a circle. They were gathering together as they were laughing and chatting loud about recent things that were interesting. Many of them were hugging and blessing each other with wishes, for the hard work they had done over the year and the outcome of their work.


    The new year was just around the corner now.


    This year''s Moldavia was different. It was not because the old count had passed away, or that the young count had taken over the place. It was not the Dark Tide that appeared to be much larger in scale either¡ªthe most different part about this year was the powerful strength of their new count.


    He was much more powerful than the count before this.


    In mid-October, the old liege had passed away without a legit reason. During that time, a group of unknown knights and a fat man appeared to attack the main city and took over the count''s mansion. They ever declared a curfew and martial law over the entire city. They also sent many street warriors to patrol the streets all over the city as well. That group of people did not allow the Dragon Caravan merchants to freely trade in the market of the city as well. They also had an extremely fierce demeanor.


    After all, the city had a good environment in the first place. The citizens of the northern city were also friendly and they were all living together in harmony all the while. So how could they bear to suffer such changes in their city? Just when they were ready to pick up their weapons, ready to bring the fight to those strangers that were taking over their city, they had witnessed the return of their new liege.


    Truthfully, no one even knew how their new liege took out those Silver-tier knights as it happened too fast. From the loud bang that came from the city wall until the collapse of the count''s mansion, everything happened within merely three hours. A lot of people had just had their breakfast before they received news that all of the knights had been taken out; there was a new Gold-tier warrior that came from somewhere to wipe them all out.


    A man named Joshua had declared himself as the new liege, the heir to the count''s title, also the new liege that would own this territory. Naturally, no one opposed. Who would complain that their liege was as strong as hell? For the people in the North, it was most important that their count was powerful enough at least. After all, as long as it was someone that was not as dumb as the previous oversized man that was trying to take over the city, that somebody can be anyone. Since that was the case, why not let the strongest one become the new count then?


    "According to rumors, if Master Joshua did not take part in the war, Fort Dark Forest would have been overrun by daemons and fall."


    Among the crowd, a middle-aged man dressed like a hunter was stroking his beard. He was chatting with another person that looked like a fisherman. He sighed and said, "My sons are living near the mining town far from here. If the fortress was overrun and the daemons came into the territory, I have no idea what would have happened to all of us."


    "Without Liege Joshua, we''re as good as dead."


    The fisherman shook his head. He seemed like not the type to talk much. He took a peek at the stone stage and spoke softly, "There''s no telling what is it this year¡­"


    "I think that it should be bear or giant frost snake. Recently, the Dark Tide just happened. Those monsters that do not hibernate had mostly died. I bet that only a few frost snakes and bears survived the war."


    Upon noticing that the fisherman was not happy, the hunter shrugged and muttered to himself. "And we have no idea how many of those monsters were brought here."


    Not only the two men, the others all around the square were discussing it in excitement. However, suddenly, the voices that filled the entire place began to quiet down. After a brief moment, the entire place became dead silent.


    The hunter who could feel a strange presence furrowed his brows. He could feel that an oppressive existence was approaching from afar. Upon lifting his head, the hunter noticed that there was a red light flying across the snow in the sky from afar. The light was moving so fast that there was a red light tail following the flying red light. That red light was much more intimidating and heavier than the most powerful daemon the hunter had ever sensed before in his entire life. The hunter was left speechless. However, he could also feel that the light was somehow not threatening.


    "What¡­"


    Before he could even ask the question in his own mind, the hunter could see that the red light suddenly sped up. In just an instant, that red light had arrived at the side of the city, and then right above the square, a current of strong wind blew past. An intense scent of blood struck deep into the noses of every single human in the surroundings. The huge shadow followed by a red Combat Aura slowly descended onto the ground. The citizens that were intimidated by the sudden arrival of such trembling existence had finally regained their consciousness.


    Rumble¡ª


    At that time, the supersonic sound had only approached the square.


    Upon vibrating his entire body a little, he disengaged himself of his Combat Aura. The black-haired warrior then stayed levitated in the middle of the sky. He was holding the hand of a silver-haired girl with his right hand while he was carrying a body of a wyrm without a head on his back. The eyes of the wyrm head were wide open. The warrior then descended slowly towards the ground as everyone was looking at him with their jaw dropped.


    Upon seeing that scene, the civilians stayed silent. After that one brief moment of silence, everyone burst into chatter. Some were shocked and most of them were basically shouting and crying out loud.


    "Good heavens! What is that thing right behind the back of our Liege?!"


    "Dragon? Is that really a dragon?!"


    "So the sacrifice for this year is actually a dragon?!"


    "No, that was just a wyrm. It''s not a dragon with a pure bloodline. However, that is more than just enough already!" Some old adventurer who was more experienced managed to recognize the head of the wyrm that was being held in the hand of the warrior. He looked extremely shocked, "It''s a Rimetooth Wyrm! Oh my god! Last year, we only had a spike-shelled boar. Although both are Silver tier, the difference is just too huge¡­ Could it be that we will have the chance to taste wyrm meat this year?"


    At the same time when Joshua was descending from the sky, the threw the gigantic body of the wyrm onto the dent right in the middle of the stage. The impact of the body onto the cold and solid surface of the rock stage let out a heavy sound. Upon stepping onto the green-gray rock stage, the warrior looked around the stage¡ªcountless people had filled up the space of the square now. It seemed that more than half of the citizens in the city were gathered here now.


    Joshua grinned.


    There were many traditional practices in Continental War. There were also many festive days throughout the entire year. Aside from the birthday of the Emperor and Independence Day of the Empire; the New Year, Astral Festival of a Midsummer Night, and also the Autumn Harvest Day were very famous festive days. All humans, and even elves and dwarves would celebrate the same festivals on the same day together.


    Meanwhile, it would be the same for the New Year.


    As a traditional practice that had been practiced over thousands of years, Joshua, as a liege, would need to slay a high tier daemon for the New Year Festival and provide food for his knights and his people. Joshua had to do that in order to embody the conquering nature in the hearts of men and to show that he had the strength to protect his own people.


    A Gold-tier daemon would be extremely rare to come by, especially after the Dark Tide. Even though Joshua had not been able to find the remaining Gold-tier daemons that were hiding from him, however, getting a Silver-Tier wyrm was more than enough to prove his strength to his people.


    Standing right in the middle of the crowd listening to the chattering voices of the people, Joshua did not say a word at all. He just stood on the stage, lifting the head of the wyrm up to show it to the people. One could tell by the eyes of wyrm that it died unwillingly. Everyone was shocked to see that pair of eyes. However, the people then cheered and praised. Even such a dreadful daemon would die at the hands of their new liege. Although it was terrifying to see that, however, it was also surprisingly comforting for the people. They felt safe as citizens of the city.


    This was different from the news about how Joshua fended off the Dark Tide in Moldavia and Moldova; those regular people who had not seen Joshua''s battle would not be able to understand how powerful he was. So they were still doubtful of Joshua''s strength. However, now, even the slightest doubt in their hearts had been wiped away clean after seeing the wretched head and body of the wyrm.


    "This is indeed the powerful being that fended off Dark Tide twice¡­"


    An adventurer with a large shield on his back was standing among the citizens. He was looking at his own hands full of calluses. Then in his soft voice, he sighed. "Moldavia, Moldova, this man basically ended two Dark Tides. And now, he just slew an Upper Silver-tier wyrm out of convenience¡­ I wonder when I can reach that level of power and strength¡­"


    Without being bothered by the enthusiasm of the crowd, the warrior put the gigantic body of the wyrm right on top of the stage. Truth be told, Joshua was contented seeing the expression on the wyrm''s head. When the festival ended, he decided to clean it up a little and put it as one of the decoratives in the main hall of the count''s mansion.


    A moment later, when the discussion came to an end, Joshua took a step forward. He stood on the edge of the top of the stone platform. Then he naturally rallied up everyone in front of him, "My citizens and people of the city, the year is coming to an end. In the middle of this year, there have been many things happening, both good and bad. However, it is comforting to know that everything had a gratifying ending and nothing needed to be said about it. The peace and harmony in the city have proven it all."


    The warrior smiled in front of the citizens and people that looked up at him. Then he spoke loudly, "The sacrificial for the past years had not been enough for everyone to have a bite on it. However, this year, I went over to the plains of ice and frost just to slay a wyrm. And with this, I believe that everyone here will have a taste of my prey. I shall stop talking now-"


    Upon ending his brief and simple speech, he stood up straight and gathered his Combat Aura. Then he wielded his hand around and instantly, powerful waves of impacts were emitted out, followed by a few invisible air blades cutting right out into the wyrm''s body into tiny little pieces.


    "My people, the year-end festival has begun!"


    The entire square was filled with cheers and joy.


    Standing among the cheering of ''Long live our Liege'' and ''Praise our Liege'', Joshua walked down from the stage slowly. He was not bothered by the cheers that were led by the other Knights. He did not attend to the people that were cheering his name while feasting on wyrm meat. Instead, he was walking straight towards the middle tower by the city wall.


    Meanwhile, Ying was following the warrior walking along the street.


    Upon entering the tower and stepping up onto the spiral stairwell, it did not take long before the two of them had walked all the way up to the top of the tower. The Warrior was sitting on the edge of the wall with his legs crossed. He was looking at the mountains and flying snows from distant far.


    His eyes were calm as if he was not feeling excited and joyous after knowing that his people were admiring and worshipping him like a god. Joshua was merely staring at the dark sky and the dark land in the night. God knows what he was currently having on his mind now. Meanwhile, the silver-haired girl was also sitting quietly by his side. She was accompanying her master as he was spacing out.


    Time passed.


    Starfall Year 831, 31st of December, Night, 11.59 p.m..


    "Indeed."


    Suddenly, he spoke with a sensible voice, "It felt great to be praised too."


    Even though the land was cold and the people there were living in poverty, that land was still Joshua''s territory after all. With the people living on his territory, as their liege, the warrior was responsible for protecting them and getting praised for doing so. As an aristocrat, that was his duty.


    Starfall Year 832, 1st of January, 00.00 a.m..


    Clang¡ªClang¡ªClang


    The magnificent bell on top of the church rang and the sound of the bell echoed across the entire main city.


    That was the sound of the arrival of a new year.


    ¡ªAt the same time, eastern side of Mount Great Ajax, Moldova Territory.


    "Brandon¡­ you''re going to depart tomorrow?"


    Right in the middle of the count''s mansion in the main city of Moldova, the violet-haired countess was hugging her lover tightly. She was a little reluctant to let her husband go. "Our children want to play with you a little longer."


    "I wanted too, but Dani, my responsibility forbids me to stay here any longer. I must report the incident about the dimensional rift related to the Corrupted Black Dragon and the bizarrely large Dark Tide to the Empire as soon as I can." The golden-haired swordsman seemed helpless. He felt his finger slipping slowly down the skin on Dani''s back. Then he sighed. "I''ll have to depart for the Imperial City to secure the safety of your territory, to make sure such calamity will not repeat itself ever again¡ªBecause I wanted to spend time with your throughout the new year, I''ve extended my stay for too long now. Even though the dimension rift has been destroyed, however, it can also be reconnected anytime."


    "¡­ You''re right. I can''t allow the entire territory to descend into chaos for my own desire."


    Sighing aloud as well, Vale Dani let go of her hands that were wrapped around Brandon''s waist. Then she took a step back and chanted a secret spell. The mage then took a box out of the void and informed the golden-haired swordsman right before her. "While you''re on your way, do not forget this. This is a gift for the count as a token of gratitude¡­ and also do not forget to process the raw materials of the Gold-tier daemons and pass them to him. He left in a hurry and he did not take anything along with him."


    "Joshua had really assisted us in so many ways¡­ Honestly, I think that such a small return will not be sufficient. Also, I can''t let you be the only one giving a token of gratitude to him.


    Upon taking the box over from the hands of Vale Dani, Brandon recalled back about the time when the warrior was standing before the dimensional rift. The warrior chanted some ancient language that had been lost in time. Then he muttered to himself, "I should prepare a big gift, for the sake of recognizing further the dual blades of Order¡­ alright, when I''m back in the Imperial City, I shall get right to it."


    "Actually, instead of giving him a gift, he''s more keen to have a duel with you."


    Upon hearing that, the countess smiled gently at Brandon. She looked at the golden-haired swordsman with her gentle eyes and said, "However, my swordsman, are you confident that you can take him on?"


    "Although Joshua is indeed freaking powerful, and it''s obvious that he''s a few levels higher than me¡­ but I have the confidence I can!"


    Tightening both fists, Brandon turned his head to the side and looked at the dark clouds through the windows. His eyes were filled with confidence, "Nothing else matters. Only a battle can speak, between one warrior to the other."


    ¡ªFar away, Holy City of the Triplet Mountain. The Imperial City of the Empire.


    The twin moons were shining brightly upon the entire city. The purely white wall of the city made of marble was reflecting the moonlight crystal clear making the scene look very holy.


    Nostradamus was standing on one of the star towers in the middle of the Imperial City. He looked at the sky with a strange expression on his face.


    "The weather is not too bad today. However, the magic waves are not suitable for teleportation though¡­"


    The white-haired mage muttered to himself for a bit before he started shaking his head. "It doesn''t matter. Since the things in the Imperial City have been resolved, I have time now. The coordinates would not differ much I guess."


    If the teleportation went wrong, he only needed to do it one more time with some adjustment to correct it.


    Thinking about the so-called emergency method, the white-haired old man immediately pulled out a scroll. Nostradamus read out a few secret words and activated the scroll with his spirit. In an instant, the scroll was turned into a flame and attached to his hand. The head of mages in the Imperial City raised up his right hand ignited with flame, then he swiped his hand across the air. Instantly, a noticeable trace was seen in the mid-air.


    The flame continued to combust vigorously. After that, the flame turned into green-blue radiance. The trace of light began to expand and intensify. After a moment, a gloomy blue door appeared and was activated right before the eyes of the white-haired mage without any sound or indication.


    Right behind that door, there was a vast flatland that had been covered by a layer of frost and snow. Everything across the entire flatland was white.


    "It seems that the destination is correct. This is the northern land."


    Upon nodding his head, he confirmed his own target. Then he pulled his mage robe a little to make sure it looked tidy before he crossed over through the door with a stride.

 Chapter 120 Waiting

    Just when Nostradamus took a step out and crossed the blue dimensional rift, he instantly felt that his body was instantly turned into some unexplainably strange existence between soul and matter. Along with the guidance of the spells and runes, the old mage crossed through the rift between worlds and arrived on the other side.


    A powerful soul with the level of [Mastery], Nostradamus could see many things that other people could not see. In that one split second when he was crossing through the rift between worlds, he saw it. Not far from his destination, there was quite a large dimensional rift expanding at an extremely slow rate. There were traces of Chaos power seeping out of it as if it was trying to make another hole in order to get into this world once again.


    Based on that speed¡­ It should still take approximately more than a month or so before the dimensional rift would be reactivated again. Therefore, there was no need to panic just yet.


    Nostradamus did a brief mental calculation. At the same instant, his body had also arrived at the other end of the blue rift. He stepped right onto the ground that was covered in white snow.


    Upon the instant where the teleportation was complete, the old mage put his hand on his forehead. At the same time when he was attempting to regain balance he also tried to calm the swirling dizziness in his head. Then he could not help but sigh. "I can''t seem to get used to this even after countless times of teleportation¡­ It seems that a human still suffers disorientation when traveling through the rifts."


    After that, he looked at his surroundings. The mountains and forests that were covered in silverish-white snow came into his view, and the overwhelming clouds covered the bright moonlight that attempted to shine upon the land. Nostradamus adjusted his glasses and looked at the situation nearby him. "It''s been a long time since I last visited the North. It seems like I''ve not been here for more than twenty years... So where am I now?"


    Because there were some unforeseen factors interfering with the teleportation, the old mage''s dimensional rift was a little off the route. So he did not arrive at Moldavia''s Dark Forest fortress as he expected himself to be. Instead, he came out into a place he was not familiar with.


    Upon lifting his head to look at the sky, he confirmed the track and the movement of the moon and the clouds. Then he observed the mountains far from him for a little while. After all that, Nostradamus could not help but think. "This is a little too far from the original destination¡­ I actually teleported myself over to the northern side of Mount Great Ajax¡­ There are too many rifts around this region. Even I would face trouble in teleporting without precise coordinates."


    "Well, then I shall just fly over there."


    Upon confirming the direction he wanted to go by referring to his compass and using one of his directional spells, Nostradamus nodded and reached out his left hand which had two green magic rings on it. Then he pressed his hand in the air as if he was pressing some invisible button.


    Instantly, magic power surged up along with the elemental power. The extremely cold winds in the North were easily manipulated by the twinkling magic rings. The atmosphere and gravity were nullified under the power of the spell. There was an invisible force being turned into a swirling and beautiful magic circle. After that, a carpet appeared right beneath the old mage and lifted him into the air.


    "Since I''ve teleported myself over to the North now, there''s no need to rush over there immediately¡­ Instead of going over to seal the dimensional rift immediately, I''m more interested in Joshua from the Radcliffe family."


    After being lifted up over thousands of meters into the air by his own spell, Nostradamus had gone over the layer of clouds. He could once again see the moonlight from the twin moons. He muttered to himself immediately, "He actually destroyed the dimensional rift all by himself¡­ that''s unbelievable."


    It was not because the old mage was surprised. Regardless of which every type of dimensional rift it turned out to be, each of the rifts structures was extremely complicated. The nodes of the rifts would usually stay hidden deep in the rifts themselves. Normal people would not spot the nodes in the first place. Nostradamus admitted that he would not be able to analyze a completely unknown dimensional rift with a completely new structure and design within a few hours. So it would be impossible for him to be able to analyze the rift and battle at the same time.


    However, the truth triumphed over everything. Even if the mage did not want to believe it, one warrior had managed to see through the magical nodes that were hidden deep in the dimensional rift during the gap of few minutes he stalled in the middle of a battle. Furthermore, the warrior did not even use five minutes to crush every single node in the rift; that was not some sort of bullsh*t rumor. It had happened for certain in real life.


    "Every time when I hear the rumor, I can''t help but feel that I''m really old¡­"


    Sighing aloud, Nostradamus rode the frosty wind and magic, sitting on a magical flying carpet that looked like an illusion. He was traveling through the clouds passing over the Great Ias Mountains with no haste at all.


    Time slipped without anyone''s notice. It was already Starfall Year 832, 5th of January.


    Nostradamus had arrived at the southern side of Mount Great Ajax, also known to be the inner region of Moldavia.


    Within these few days, the old mage had traveled across quite a number of dark forests and some hidden borders in the North. The remaining thick breath of Chaos had led him to furrow his brows. As he approached nearer towards the southeast of the region, he could feel that repulsive pollution of Chaos was getting more condensed. Even after more than two weeks, those thick gray mist of Chaos still remained strong all around that region of the northern land.


    "Such amount of power is not small at all. Meanwhile, it''s still spreading at a very quick rate. Fortunately, the dimensional rift was destroyed in time. Or else the entire land could have been totally corrupted by Chaos power by now¡­ everything would have descended into total chaos¡­"


    Upon taking a stop right above a small black forest nearby Moldavia, Nostradamus had gathered some sample of Chaos power. Then he shook his head and sighed, "The Sacred Mountain cannot afford to send a group of their people to come and cleanse this land for the moment. If spring arrives and the frost and snow seals Chaos and lets Chaos seep into the earth, then it would become too late for them to cleanse the land later on. Things would escalate to a whole new level by then."


    While he was thinking about how to solve the problem regarding the power of Chaos, the white-haired mage arrived at the snow land nearby the main city of Moldavia. He was high in the sky. Nostradamus was also able to see the black gigantic wall from afar.


    However, just when he was beginning to descend so that he could pay a visit to the new Chaos Guardian, the young warrior miraculously destroyed the dimensional rift. Nostradamus instantly frowned. Instead of paying attention towards the city that laid before his eyes, he lowered his head down and looked at the snowy land below him.


    In the middle of the Supreme-tier mage''s magically enhanced view, two gigantic whirlwinds suddenly emerged right on the white snow land. Meanwhile, the two sources of Combat Auras were gathering on the land. The powers were dreadfully intimidating.


    "What¡­"


    Nostradamus could not help but stop everything he was doing after he asked himself with a soft voice. Then he quickly hid among the clouds and deactivated his spell. After that, he just stayed there and observed the situation down on the ground.


    Right above the land that was currently covered by a layer of ice and snow, a huge and sturdy man wearing black leather clothes was standing firmly in the middle of one of the whirlwinds. Right beside the man was a silver-haired girl. The two of them seemed to be waiting for someone. Meanwhile, on the other side, there was another man riding along the wind with a stream of dark-green Combat Aura surging around him. He was charging towards the man and the girl at extremely high speed.


    The warrior that was waiting had a large, solid body. His muscles were rock solid. His clothes were torn by an invisible force that came right out from his body. Based on the half-naked body of the warrior, he seemed like he had already trained every single strand of muscles and every single part of his body to the limit. The power of life that was surging all across the body of that warrior was as vigorous as a strong flowing river. The power was flowing through the body of the warrior so vigorously that every single heartbeat of the warrior could intimidate Nostradamus. Each heartbeat of that warrior was extremely heavy and frightening.


    Speaking only about the appearance of the warrior, he did not look bad at all. He even looked a little nice to look at. However, the calm face of the warrior looked intimidatingly scary as if he could just choose a target and snap the target into two on the next split second. His aura was just terrifying.


    "Brandon¡­"


    As an old friend to chief of the Kaos family, of course Nostradamus could recognize the son of his old friend. After all, Brandon was a prodigy among swordsmen. Meanwhile, Brandon''s performance and achievements had not tainted his good name so far. So the white-haired mage was very sure that this golden-haired handsome swordsman had completely mastered his own Glorious Strength and Glorious Soul. Brandon had completed constructing the basics for himself to cross into an even higher tier, [Mastery].


    However, even though that was the case, Brandon was still slightly overwhelmed by that tall and sturdy warrior standing over there.


    With the strength of a Supreme-tier mage, Nostradamus could naturally tell what all this was about.


    Looking at the traits of the two combatants'' Combat Auras, even though they looked similar, however, their wills were different from each other. Deep down, the dark-green Combat Aura of the swordsman contained pure holy power, a power of radiance that swore to annihilate all evil in this world. On the other hand, deep down the red Combat Aura of the warrior was unparalleled ferociousness, a black wave that only swore to annihilate and destroy everything in battle.


    If Brandon was the holy swordsman who wielded dual swords, then the warrior that was standing on the other side was the War God of Steel that bathed in blood and fire!

 Chapter 121 Swords Are Not the Only Weapons I Have

    "You''ve come."


    Upon seeing the golden-haired swordsman that was charging from afar stopping on a spot ten meters from where he stood, the man that remained still and calm like a statue took a step forward. He was trying to move his stiff body. His expression that was cold as steel on his face began to turn gentler. He seemed happy at the moment. "Truthfully, when I suddenly received your short message knowing that you wanted to duel with me before you traveled back to the Impercial City, I was very glad."


    "For so many years, this is the first time I''ve received an invitation to duel. In the past, it was always me who would challenge the others¡­ Brandon, I''ve never thought that you would actually challenge me to a duel. This is totally unpredictable, even for me."


    "I''m not blind, Joshua."


    Upon hearing what the warrior wanted to say, Brandon grinned. Even after he was charging at full speed, his strength was still barely used. Currently, the golden-haired swordsman was looking quite excited as well. "From the beginning, I knew you wanted to battle me. You did not know how to conceal your true intention. Back then on the wall, I can tell that you''re a battle maniac¡ªif it wasn''t because of the Dark Tide coming at the fortress, if it wasn''t because the black dragon was still lurking in the shadows, you would have challenged me to a duel on the spot."


    "So it was so obvious from the looks of it."


    Joshua chuckled unconciously. "However, I''ve not thought about hiding my intention about that."


    After all, the name Brandon Kaos represented one of the [Legendary Champions] on the whole Mycroft Continent in the future. This was one opponent that he could not triumph over easily even when he was a legendary warrior in the previous life! The desire to battle with strong opponents¡­ was that really something one would want to conceal?


    With his both eyes locked on the golden-haired swordsman before him, Joshua revealed a smile of a hungry wolf that craved for blood long ago.


    Charging into the dark abyss, breaking through the traps set by twenty-seven demon generals! Leading a party to raid Tear Valley Fortress! Annihilating six Legendary-tier demon lords! Lastly, when the party was out of ammunition and rations, he charged in and slew Goliath, the Demon Lord of Gluttony in the second expedition into the dark abyss and ended the battle in the Dark Abyss!


    To be able to battle with such a strong opponent, that was the main reason Joshua was striving to become stronger. That was the purpose and the joy for him to live on.


    Even though Brandon was not yet that legendary holy swordsman, however, Joshua was not yet that number one warrior in the entire world as well. Of course, although that wasn''t really fair to begin with, however, the word ''fair'' would not really have anything to do with a battle!


    After being locked on by his opponent, Brandon did not let his guard down even for the slightest moment. He was also fully prepared to enter his combat mode. He was very vigilant against the possibility that his opponent would attack him.


    Speaking of which, the man before him could potentially be the most gifted and most powerful warrior in throughout the entire history of the Imperial City since the city existed itself¡­ Even the Emperor who became legendary only reached Gold tier when he was twenty-five-years old. Furthermore, if they were battling against each other with the power of the same tier, it would be difficult to tell who would win by the end of this battle.


    No, it would be difficult to tell who would lose¡­ Even if it was the Emperor himself, although he would be extremely powerful, however, his power level would still be within the imagination of human beings. Meanwhile, Joshua''s performance in the battle with the Dark Tide had exhibited that he was no longer a human being. That destructive power and that durability of stamina he had on him were far more monstrous than any monster in the entire world!


    Facing a younger man standing right before him, the golden-haired swordsman could feel a presence that he had never felt before. He took a deep breath. Brandon''s both arms were trembling with excitement, not fear. Then he put his grips from both his hands onto the hilts of the two swords that were hanging by his waist. He could feel that the blood within his body was boiling right now!


    Regardless of how powerful his opponent could turn out to be, he would only know after the battle began!


    Speaking of confidence, he would never admit to being second place, ever. After all, he, Brandon Kaos had managed to rely on his Gift to persuade the Kaos family who managed to nurture a legendary mages in the past into supporting him to be a swordsman instead of a mage. He was a true prodigy!


    The atmosphere around the two men was getting more intense than ever. The red Combat Aura and the dark-green Combat Aura were wrestling against each other in mid-air. Meanwhile, the air became as heavy as a heavy rock.


    At first, the silver-haired girl that was sitting by the side with an unhappy face suddenly felt danger. She gave it some thoughts and retreated back by tens of meters. Upon walking away for over 200 meters all the way up to a hillside, she sat herself down and looked at her master battling that golden-haired swordsman with a disgruntled look.


    Brandon naturally sensed that as well. After that, he furrowed his brows and looked at Joshua''s both hands with a serious look on his face. The two fists were clenched up as solid as steel. Dark red Combat Aura radiance was surging around his fists, circulating vigorously. The fists looked like metal that was rock solid. They looked extremely dangerous.


    However, no matter how solid those ''metal'' fists were, Joshua was undoubtedly facing Brandon with bare hands!


    "Joshua!"


    With a raging roar, Brandon''s face was filled with rage. His handsome face was slightly distorted. "No weapons?! Are you trying to humiliate me?!"


    "It would still be acceptable if you don''t wear any armor. However, if you really want to fight me, then you have to equip yourself with your Divine Armament at the very least!"


    Moving both of his arms up to pull out the dual blades of Order from their sheaths, the blades of the two swords looked extremely sharp. Anyone that saw the glimmering flash of light reflected on the surface of each blade would definitely feel a chill up their spines. Meanwhile, the swordsman widened up his eyes. The light-green vortexes that were spinning vigorously in his eyes had an aura of death. "We should have a fair battle, you and I!"


    However, the facial expression of the warrior did not change a bit.


    "That''s not the case."


    Quietly listening to Brandon questioning him, Joshua put down the two fists right by his waist, boxing the heart of his fists upward. With his elbows close to his ribs, he adjusted his feet into a strange posture. He moved his muscles a little. Instantly, his rock-solid muscles on his back were bulging out. His body trembled and emitted out a powerful shockwave that was directed down towards the ground. The ground and the snow received an impact as if they were stomped heavily by the warrior. Then the ground began to tremble on.


    Posing in that posture and charging up his power, the warrior grinned and laughed out loud, "You only need to know one thing¡ªBrandon, you have mastered the skills in swordsmanship. Meanwhile, I know all of the methods and ways of battles."


    The warrior was trying to emphasize that his fists and his body were also his weapons, not only swords and blades.


    Upon saying that, Joshua''s aura instantly loomed over a wide range of tens of meters in radius. His ferocious will to battle and his strong intention to kill were as strong as he was. He did not use his Combat Aura. However, the snow around him naturally got diverted away from falling onto him. Meanwhile, the snow on the ground also showed deep dent like it had been crushed by heavy objects before.


    ¡ªBefore Joshua transmigrated to this world, Joshua possessed the strongest [Assasination] technique in the entire world. The ancestors of these fists were heroes who had started empty-handed and calmed the world for over thousands of years ago!


    The current master of this pair of fists had defeated all opponents in the same timeline in the previous life, claiming to be the most powerful and invincible martial artist!


    With all his fingers clenched, he pushed himself to the limit. Although there was nothing in both of his hands, however, because of that, he had also accumulated all of the most ancient and most violent power that existed throughout the entire history of mankind¡ª


    "Brandon, I am fighting you empty handed not because I want to humiliate you. This is the true meaning of treasuring your strength!"


    He was not kidding around!


    Although it was really difficult for anyone to understand this with normal logic, however, Brandon''s instinct was telling him that what Joshua said was the truth- upon seeing Joshua in a stance he had never seen before, he actually felt an intense chill up his spine immediately. That was an intense chill that was colder than negative 40 degrees! That temperature was enough to freeze boiling blood. That temperature was known as cold fear!


    So, facing the pressure that Joshua pressed on him like an avalanche was about to collapse onto him, the golden-haired swordsman tightened his teeth and raised the dual swords in each of his hands. With his dark-green Combat Aura burst out all around his body, a shapeless gust began to surge all around his surroundings. His entire body instantly vanished like a mirage. His breath had also vanished completely into the surroundings as if he never existed in the world in the first place.


    If Joshua was described as steel that combusts in vigorous blazing flame, an avalanche that was pouring down from the peak of the mountain in an unstoppable, then Brandon would be described as a shapeless mist that went berserk, a tornado that could tear and slice anything into pieces.


    Even if the flame was as hot as the lava from the volcano, it would never be able to hurt the strong wind, not even a bit!

 Chapter 122 The First Round of Battle

    The tornado stirred the wind and snow all four directions. The distorted air turbulence infused with white frost and dust that were stirred into the surroundings had clouded everyone''s sight within the area. Meanwhile, that moment, the golden-haired swordsman had already charged nearer to the right side of Joshua.


    Brandon was not stupid enough to take the initiative to get closer to the side of the warrior. With Joshua as the center point, he ran circling around with the distance of tens of meters between them, swinging the dual sharp blades towards Joshua as hard as he could. Instantly, invisible airwaves that looked like sharp arrows were shot out straight at the warriors.


    With his eyes widened and his full attention fixed on the attacks, those transparent air wave attacks were not merely simple shockwaves. They were actually shapeless air blades that were sharp, striking in towards Joshua like deadly flying birds!


    Secret Royal Technique, the White Raven''s Swordsmanship!


    Dual swords were deemed to be agile weapons that could strike swiftly. Through the secret sword technique that could strike the enemy from a certain range, Brandon was constantly throwing his attacks at Joshua. While he was charging around Joshua in a circle, he was also throwing air blades that were sharp and powerful enough to cut through rocks and steel straight at Joshua without the slightest hesitation in him. Facing the incoming waves of air blades striking at him, Joshua was not given the slightest moment to strike back at Brandon!


    The strength of every single air blade was exactly as powerful as the strike that the wielder of the swords could perform. In other words, each of these invisible air blade attacks was as powerful as Brandon''s attack that could slice a house in half. At the same time, Brandon had also put everything he had into each of his attacks. Meanwhile, a direct slash, a horizontal sweep attack, a backhanded strike, or even consecutive piercing stabs, every single attack he threw were coming at Joshua in all different directions!


    With this sort of insanely fast speed attacks, let alone Joshua''s flesh and blood, even Gold-tier daemons and the thick rock city wall would be struck into pieces. After all, Brandon was wielding the legendary-tier weapon, the ''duals blade of Order''. If normal weapons were used under the condition when Brandon was going all out with his power, the weapons would have been shattered into countless pieces for being wielded at a speed faster than the speed of sound.


    Facing such dreadful attacks, the warrior that was standing over there like a statue did not show the slightest fear in him. His eyes looked deadly serious. With both of his fists wielding around, he actually blocked every single air blade attacks that came at him!


    There was no skill involved. There was no special move involved as well. With a calm and serious face, Joshua focused his Combat Aura over to both of his fists. Then he lifted his hands up to block, strike, hammer any attack that came at him. He only relied on his [Steel Armor Kokyu-ho] to strengthen his body to be tougher than steel. With his powerful and quick reflexes, he blocked every single ferocious attack that Brandon threw at him. He vanquished every single air blade that was thrown at him!


    Boom boom boom!!


    At the same time, just like the gusty tornado and the invisible airwaves that were surrounding the entire body of Brandon, the hands of the Warrior were also shrouded by white mists. The misty vapor that was generated by breaking through the sound barrier continued to emerge around his fists as he waved his fists around in battle. The countless air blades were being thrown at Joshua without any pausing moment. The attacks were rushing towards him. Meanwhile, Joshua was like the hardest reef on the coast. He generally shattered all the tides that came at him!


    Was he even human to begin with?!


    At that moment, the battle between the two men had sunk into a tie momentarily. The fists and the blades were clashing into each other. The trembling sounds of metal clashing against each other echoed through the entire battlefield. However. Those clanking sounds felt like they were resonating in Brandon''s heart. After all, he was currently wielding his powerful ''Dual Blades of Order''. On the other end, Joshua was merely using his hands, bare hands! The present situation had clearly shown that he was losing!


    "Give it more, Brandon. You don''t have to hold back anymore. I know that''s not your full strength at all!"


    Joshua could actually still speak while he was blocking the attacks. He grinned and looked his focus on the presence of the golden-haired warrior. With the Combat Aura around him burst out, he pushed all of the air blades in the surroundings that were striking at him. After that, the warrior lifted both of his hands up and placed them before himself. His palms were facing each other as if he was visualizing that he was holding only something in between. Meanwhile, the dark red Combat Aura began to gather in between the two palms swirling vigorously, turning into a dark air of ball that was circulating and fluctuating intensely.


    [Annihilation, Hadouken!]


    Boom!


    With a shockwave emitted from his arms, Joshua struck out the dark air ball out from his palms. The ground within the range of tens of meters in radius was trembling. Meanwhile, being struck out by Joshua with both of his hands, the dark Hadouken instantly turned into a beam of berserk dragon charging out, shattering all of the air blades that Brandon threw at Joshua like an unstoppable power force!


    Facing such a terrifying strike coming straight at him, the golden-haired swordsman would not dare to hold anything back anymore. With a battle roar, Brandon unleashed his dark green Combat Aura. The aura began to surge across his entire body intensely, awakening the full potential of both his body and soul. Then he immediately stopped throwing air blades at Joshua that did not work at all. Right after that, he raised both of his blades high up in the air. A burst of air swirled around Brandon''s body, along with a thunderous rumble.


    [White Raven''s Technique, Military Assault!]


    Putting both legs forward, his full strength was unleashed. At that moment, Brandon''s body was like lightning, destroying everything around him. His speed had reached its peak, causing the air around his body to swirl around like visible liquid. In the middle of the outburst of strong winds all around the place, one could only see the sparkling electrical charges that came from the friction between the air and the dual blades, and also innumerable afterimages of the swordsman.


    The Dual Blades of Order were swung forward along with the strength of the violent wind. Then the blades landed right on the Hadouken that Joshua struck out at Brandon. As the explosive air flow of the clash rolled up a hurricane blowing all the ice and snow up all around him, two cold flashes of lights broke dark red Combat Aura and cut it up completely in half. Brandon came to the front of the warrior in an instant. Right after splitting the Hadouken in two, he straight away swung both of his blades straight towards Joshua!


    Pak! Pak! Boom!!!


    The shockwave from the movement of the swing was vigorous. The ripples in the air were so powerful that it shook everything the surroundings. The white mist had blocked everything in sight. Meanwhile, a pair of large hands that looked like steel along with two dark red flashing radiances came right out of the mist and blocked the blades that were powerful enough to slash through the thick city wall. Right after a thunderous crash, everything returned to normal and the mist was dispersed by the impact of the clash, revealing Brandon''s terrified face.


    "Now this is much more interesting."


    Joshua grinned in excitement. Then he took in a breath of cold air. At the same instant, both of his hands were raised above his head. They were like solid steel, holding tight to the ''Dual Blades of Order''. Earlier, the warrior had adjusted his Combat Aura, his bones, and his internal organs. By doing so, an incredible source of power burst out from within his body. He took on the strike that Brandon struck right on him at full strength. However, because of that, half of Joshua''s body had been hammered into the solid and frozen ground. With him as the center point, the ground all around the area of tens of meters radius had been completely sunk in as well. Countless cracks that looked like spider webs were seen all over the surface of the ground.


    Joshua''s ability to control his power on a micro-level had allowed him to direct the impact of the strike that Brandon struck on him down into the ground. That also allowed him to use his hands as the support to block the opponent''s powerful strike. Of course, that arrogant attitude of his had also made him pay a heavy price. The razor-sharp dual swords almost cut his palm and nearly cut off the bones in his hands.


    "Again!"


    The blood within his body began to circulate vigorously. The body of the Gold-tier warrior began to adjust his Combat Aura as if his body was overclocking. Along with an intense explosion, dust and dirt were stirred up all over the place. Joshua''s legs that were plunged into the ground had once again regained their freedom to move. He sent his power to his hands and the blood was immediately squirted out from the wounds on his hands. Meanwhile, the red Combat Aura was invoked along with the blood squirting out from the wounds on his hands, deflecting the two blades from his hands.


    Although the warrior had two heavily wounded hands now, however, Brandon''s condition was not that far well as well. The strong impact of slicing the Hadouken that the warrior unleashed in half had also inflicted some internal injuries on him. Furthermore, the strike that he used all his strength to strike onto the warrior was blocked, shaking his confidence. Because Joshua deflected his swords a little while ago, he was pushed back along with the weapons and was now suspended in mid-air.


    Telling to himself that he was currently in a very unfavorable situation, Brandon immediately used his Combat Aura to get a hold of himself. He wanted to descend to the ground as soon as he could. Unlike the mages, even if a Gold-tier combatant could fly, they would still need the ground as their support in order to unleash their full power. So it was his uttermost disadvantage for being pushed into the middle of the air.


    However, how was it possible that Joshua would give his opponent time to rest? He instantly tightened his fists and contracted his muscles that were as solid as steel. Immediately, his wounds were closed and he stopped bleeding for the moment. After that, he stomped the ground as heavy as he could. Along with the trembling ground, he instantly leaped over tens of meters and struck a punch out front at Brandon who was about to land on the ground!


    That was an extremely destructive punch, which was coming straight at Brandon right now! Although the punch was simple, however, no one would oversee that destructive power that Joshua had with him.


    Brandon had just come in contact with the ground. The old force in his body had not dispersed yet. New force had not been exerted as well. It was completely impossible to block or fight back. Facing the ferocious strike up close from Joshua, he could only charge himself with his Combat Aura and burst into power once again. He then evaded the blow with a backflip. However, at the same time, he also threw the sharpest blade in his hand, the ''Sharpest Edge'' right at Joshua. That holy weapon instantly transformed into a light-green beam of light, cutting through the air and struck right in front of Joshua, blocking off his attack.


    Rumble¡ªBoom!!!


    With his palm still bleeding a little, the warrior swung his fist into the air and the fierce impact of the fist set off a rush of wind along with the scent of rust and blood. The shockwave then crushed the ground and the icy snow across the ground. The atmosphere and the cold wind that were stirred up had blown out a black frozen road path on the snowfield. Numerous ice particles were slammed into the air and then fell back down again.


    Upon one round of battle, the two of them looked into the eyes of each other. After that, they once again got into position as they began their next round of battle head on!

 Chapter 123 Extreme Mach Punch!

    Buzz.


    A light green radiance flashed. The ''Sharpest Edge'' that Brandon threw out right before Joshua to stop him from striking his destructive fist straight at him was struck into mid-air in an instant. After that, it turned into a stream of light and returned to the hand of the swordsman. He furrowed his brows intensely and looked at the warrior right before him with a grim expression on his face.


    "Blocking the dual slash of my blades with merely bare hands¡­ and that surge of power¡­ if I did not get hold of myself in time, I would have lost my blades to him. This man could literally defeat any normal Gold-tier combatants with only a finger or two of his full strength!"


    No wonder he wanted to battle with his bare hands in the first place. Such an extraordinary power¡­ was he still a human to begin with?! His normal strength could literally match the power of a dragon!


    Upon letting out a hot breath, Brandon tightened his grip on the hilts of his swords. The tips of the ''Dual Blades of Order'' were buzzing. Facing this sort of powerful opponents, he decided to cast away the thoughts in his mind, calming his heart. After that, he switched to his fighting stance, ready to attack.


    For over hundreds of years, the Kaos family had been the core supporter of the Imperial royal family. As the heir of his family, Brandon could freely walk in and out of the palace and see the Emperor. He could even easily learn all the secret techniques and skills of the royal family. Naturally, he could also learn one of the secret techniques called [The Nine Swords].


    Desert Winds, Devotion, Steel Soul, Iron Heart, Twilight, Shadow Hand, Stone Dragon, Tiger Claw. Of course, there was also the [White Raven] that he mastered. These nine styles had existed for a very long time, each one special and strange in their own way. Over many years, no one studied them closely because of their strict conditions. However, Brandon was different from the others. His Gift had perfectly fulfilled all of the learning conditions for the swordsmanship. After years of strict training and intense practices, not only he managed to master all styles, he even managed to master the essence of each style.


    "Hah!"


    With a roar, Brandon''s eyes looked deadly serious at the moment. At that moment, his Combat Aura was rapidly surging around his body causing the invisible waves to disrupt the atmosphere all around in the air. Once again, he took the initiative to attack his powerful enemies in front of him.


    Meanwhile, one moment right before the second round of encounter begin, Joshua could not help but sigh after seeing Brandon charging at him like a huge unstoppable hurricane force.


    As expected. It is much more exciting to battle with another powerful human!


    In battles with beasts and daemons including dragons, these ''opponents'' would only be able to use their instincts to fight Joshua. Their attacks would have a particular pattern. Joshua could easily see through the patterns and predict how they were going to attack. Maybe it would be difficult to handle the beasts and daemons when one first came in contact with them, however, when one had encountered many of them and battled them for a very long time, these beasts and daemons would only be the prey, the targets for most hunters to hunt. After battling them for such a long time, the joy and excitement of battling them would be lost. It would eventually become purely torturing and killing pieces of flesh.


    However, humans were not the same in such regard.


    Humans would think and apply strategies. Humans would change their strategies based on the situation in battle. The situation would be just like before. Brandon gained some distance between him and the warrior before he used his [White Raven''s Swordsmanship]. He could choose not to go melee with Joshua. However, beasts would not have that sort of thoughts. They would only choose to battle or flee. Meanwhile, humans were different. For instance, because Brandon noticed that range attacks could not work on Joshua now, he decided to change the way of his assaults¡ª


    Along with the sound of ripples in the air, the hurricane that went berserk shook the atmosphere in the entire surroundings. The ripples of air collided into each other so violently that harsh buzzing echoed through the entire area. The shockwaves and noises that were coming from the hurricane had interfered with Joshua''s senses; his vision, his hearing ability, his sense of smell, and even his sense of touch had become irrelevant. All his senses had become ineffective at the moment under the circumstance that the strong winds were rampaging the entire area of the battlefield. At that moment, the warrior felt that he was completely shielded from everything in his surroundings by the wind. And he could no longer sense any other presence that was outside of the battlefield as well.


    Using wind to cut off your enemy''s senses? That thought went through Joshua''s mind in an instant. This was indeed a good method though. If normal people were in his shoes right now, those people would have been vulnerable instantly after their senses were cut off. Even Joshua would lose his speed after losing all of his senses momentarily. In that case, with Brandon''s speed and the weapons in his hand, Brandon could potentially deal fatal damage to Joshua.


    However, unfortunately, Brandon''s efforts did not work on Joshua as well.


    For this swordsman right before Joshua, if he did not have the strength and aura that he would have in the next twenty years, regardless of everything, Brandon would still be one of the most powerful opponents Joshua had ever encounter ever since Joshua crossed into this world. Although Joshua could not have a fatal duel with Brandon, he would still be able to enjoy the battle by using all sort of skills to fight Brandon. That was considered as one of the most fortunate things for Joshua.


    So, in a flash, Joshua closed his eyes and emptied out his heart. His mind and spirit gradually subsided like sand and gravel. At that moment, he did not need to use his eyes to observe the world. And he did not need to use both ears to listen to the sound all around him. Everything in his surroundings had subsided deep into his heart.


    To the left!


    His instinct reacted and he determined the direction where his enemy was¡ªhiding in the middle of the hurricane, Brandon was moving so fast that he looked like a moving laser beam. He was striving to get over to the left side of Joshua that lacked defense. He struck out one of his swords towards the left armpit of the Warrior while he struck his other sword right towards the neck of the warrior. If he succeeded, the battle would undoubtedly end with him as the winner!


    "Are you thinking of getting around my ''Steel Armor Kokyu-ho'' and aiming to strike my weakest point?"


    Good thinking, however, that won''t work!


    With both legs stepping back and turning his waist around, while Joshua evaded Brandon''s sharp and deadly attacks, Joshua pulled his right back to the limit as if he was pulling a rubber band to the limit of the rubber band''s elasticity. After that, by lending the strength from his thighs, waist, chest, arms, and wrists, he accelerated his punch with all five large muscle groups by five times of the initial speed of his punch. Then he aimed his punch right at the face of the golden-haired swordsman that was at the speed three times faster than the speed of sound!


    [Nameless: Mach Punch1!]


    Shruck!!!!


    Along with the sound of the air being torn apart, the right palm of the warrior which was wounded earlier on by the ''Dual Blades of Order'' once again left a huge splatter of blood. Right after that, the blood was evaporated instantly into a shroud of blood mist around his hand!


    Meanwhile, facing a punch shrouded with blood mist that was powerful enough to remove his entire head off his neck, Brandon could only clench his teeth trying to change the course of the swing of his sword. By lending the swinging force from his sword, he tried to evade Joshua''s punch, having the thought not to go head on with Joshua.


    He was very well-aware that the two swords he was currently swinging could literally pierce through Joshua''s lungs, or even Joshua''s heart, breaking the backbones of the warrior! However, even though that was the case, he might not be dead even after all that. On the other hand, his head would definitely be turned into nothingness!


    Boom!!!


    The attacks of both sides landed on each other at the same time. The clear ripples of waves that were brought out by the swing of the two swords slashed through the snow land, landing on the trees in the far distance. Immediately, several tall giant trees that would require at least a few people to carry collapsed down to the ground. The impact from trees falling to the ground had stirred up snow into the air. In the meantime, the pressure that the warrior''s fist punched out left a vacuum in the middle of the air, plowing the ground leaving a long deep pit on the ground. The violent friction of the air even produced lightning-like electrical charges that sparked around his right hand.


    Taking a few steps back, Joshua opened up his eyes and took in a deep breath. After that, he breathed out a large breath of white mist, releasing the heat out of his body.


    In the previous life, he had dedicated his entire life to training his body. In the end, he had finally broken through the limitation of humans. However, even though that was the case, his full strength could only allow him to strike out a powerful attack at supersonic speed. After all, his body would still suffer a certain amount of damage by the end of it. But now, relying on the body of a Gold-tier warrior, Joshua need not unleash any power. He did not even need to use his Combat Aura. He could easily break through the speed of sound by using the skill of his body. He could easily strike out a punch that was surging with electrical energy all around!


    "What a great world¡­ I''ve never thought that having a powerful body is actually something so enjoyable."


    Joshua sighed. The red Combat Aura was blazing all around Joshua''s body. This sort of supernatural power that was formed from Will and Life Energy would actually show different attributes based on the different performance of each person. In the previous life during the middle year of the game, Joshua had chosen Fire. Meanwhile, his Combat Aura had exhibited the similar attributes in this life.


    However, right at the deepest part of the core, there had been a change much earlier on¡ªever since Joshua''s soul and his body become more and more compatible, the changes in his Combat Aura had also increased. At the beginning after he crossed into this life, the Combat Aura of the warrior was still as red as the flame. Meanwhile, currently, the color of his Combat Aura had become much darker. It had now become dark red that looked like fresh blood.


    Without getting bothered by such a trivial matter, Joshua looked at the Swordsman that was taking a break by the side far from where Joshua stood. The swordsman had a serious face though. Then Joshua smiled and said, "Use your Glorious Strength then, Brandon. And your [Mystic Eyes] too."


    Or else, you would still be a little tasteless as a side dish.


    Upon receiving such a provocation, the golden-haired swordsman did not show any signs of being weak at all.


    "Then let''s cut the crap, Joshua. Also, I''ve always wanted to see your Glorious Strength since long ago!"


    "Are you kidding me, Brandon?"


    The warrior scoffed. Instantly, his Combat Aura turned even darker to the point that it looked completely black like the color of ink.


    Didn''t I use it already?From Pokemon https://bulbapedia.bulbagarden.net/wiki/Mach_Punch_(move)

 Chapter 124 Shun-Goku Satsu

    The waves of red Combat Aura that turned black were evaporating from Joshua''s body into the air. At the same time, a murderous aura raided Brandon''s senses. He could smell blood and rust all of a sudden, instantly sensing a death threat. Quivering in both legs, the swordsman instantly leaped a few hundred meters backward. After that, he only reacted and looked at the warrior with a terrified and baffled expression.


    "So this is his Glorious Strength? So it wasn''t the Light of Instinct or Origin, instead, it''s the Light of Willpower?!"


    Although each person''s Glorious Strength was different from the others'', however, after many years of studies done by the Empire, basically speaking, the Soul Strength that each Gold-tier champion had could be categorized into four different types.


    The first type would be the Light of Instinct. It had the ability to characterize a particular ability. It would be just like hundreds of years ago when some Gold-tier vampire that went through the process of awakening and acquired a kind of ability that could stop time literally, called [The World]. Activating it would require no consequences or whatsoever. The only restriction it had was the interval time that the skill could be used again. It was considered as a normal power of instinct.


    The second type would be the Light of Wisdom. It had the ability to turn into certain skill. It would be just like the skill possessed by Countess Vale Dani, called [Starfall Break]. The skill would be formed from the wisdom that was possessed by the possessor of the power. Using it would be the same as using normal skills. There was no condition or whatsoever to fulfill in order to use it. This type of ability would normally be extremely powerful. Regardless of the power''s type, the wielder of the power would appear extremely powerful. Many powerful great Mystic Legacies were created this way.


    The third type would be the Light of Origin. It would be the integration, the fusion between the soul and the body. It could awaken the bloodline strength that was buried deep down in the blood, transforming the owner''s body and soul into a much more powerful and perfect form. Meanwhile, the Glorious Strength of this sort could be used more often when the wielder of this power had crossed into a higher tier. These powers would also constantly optimizing the owner''s body, making him more powerful. Many of the humans'' blood and the legacies of these special powers were derived from this type of power.


    The last, also the fourth, would be the Light of Willpower.


    Strong wills affected the world, differentiating its own power to change its own attributes. Just like Joshua here. His will to battle that rose from deep within his heart had influenced his Combat Aura, changing it into waves of murderous aura, waves of destruction and annihilation. The wielder of this power could leave their legacies and pass on their special strength to others. Many types of this sort of special powers throughout the world were born through such a way.


    Normally, warriors had two types of Glory, one being Instinct while the other being the Origin. While most of the mages were wielders of Wisdom, the number of Willpower wielders was extremely rare. Brandon had never imagined that Joshua was actually the wielder of Willpower. Based on Joshua''s previous performance in battle, Brandon had always thought that the strength of the warrior was of Instinct¡­ Judging from the toughness of Joshua''s body, Joshua could also be a wielder of Origin as well.


    The black waves were fluctuating all around the body of the warrior. Joshua was not bothered at all by Brandon''s rapid retreat; it would be better to say that retreat was a normal move. Facing his murderous aura, any Chaos daemon or beast would sense fear striking into their hearts.


    Looking at the energy waves that were pulsating in his hands, the warrior mumbled to himself, "This is not vigorous enough¡­ Because this is merely a spar. This is not a real duel to the death. So the Killing Aura cannot be activated."


    He lifted his head and looked at the [Mystic Eyes of Death Perception1] that had been activated. He was observing for the weakness and flaws on Brandon.


    At the same instant, far away from the warrior, the light green vortexes appeared in the eyes of the swordsman once again. Under Brandon''s charging, these eyes of his that could look directly at death could see through the weak points and flaws of all things, whether it was a Gold-tier daemon or the dimensional rift, and of course, Joshua included!


    With his [Mystic Eyes of Death Perception] activated, indeed, the body of the warrior that seemed flawless was now showing some vulnerable spots. Although these spots were swiftly moving around the body of the warrior, however, it would be extremely difficult for anyone to catch on with them. Well, there would still be possibilities for his enemy to hit the vulnerable spots though¡ª


    Meanwhile, if Brandon could hit it, it would be his victory!


    At that time, the dark-green Combat Aura that was surging all around the ''Dual Blades of Order'' suddenly became somewhat transparent. Meanwhile, the holy power of Purification Strength pierced through every single cell in Brandon''s body. Countless green runes emerged on his body. The golden-haired swordsman smiled gently without making any sound. After that, the light of his Glorious Strength was unleashed¡ª


    Unlike Joshua who stepped out of his house to become the Chaos Guardian, Brandon had always followed his elders, training himself throughout the world, observing the impact and effects that Chaos could bring to this world. His soul was filled with hatred towards Chaos. And this hatred came from his heart, and turned into a purifying wind that could wipe out everything!


    [Glorious Strength: Holy Mist!]


    Instantly, with Brandon as the center point, a light colored gust that emerged all of a sudden was radiating with the Light of Annihilation, looking like it was about to wipe out every single existence of Chaos off from this world. This harsh gust rose to the sky. It even made a large hole in the middle of the clouds, allowing the sunlight to shine upon the ground.


    Woosh!


    The sound of air being torn apart was set off. That was a completely different form of the White Raven Technique. Brandon who already used his Glorious Strength only struck out a shapeless air blade that was moving as fast as the speed of light. His attacks were now much more precise and sharp. The warrior was intimidated to the point that he had to fully focus on handling the current situation. His pupils contracted. After that, the warrior struck out his fist, punching the air blade that was coming at him. He managed to shatter the air blade with his punch. However, compared to the more solid intangible air blades that he encountered earlier, this air blade did not shatter and disperse completely. Instead, it was shattered into countless smaller blades and struck onto the body of the warrior, tearing the clothes of the warrior into pieces!


    Clank clank clank¡ª


    The sound of clanking between metals continued to echo into the surroundings. The shattered air blades did not deal any damage to the body of Joshua that was even harder than any enhanced armor available in the world currently. There was not even the slightest scratch there.


    It was just like how they battled against each other in the first round, countless air blades were thrown at the warrior while the warrior blocked every single one of them with his fists. However, this time, there was something different about it. Joshua did not stand in one spot anymore. This time, he was running across the battlefield swiftly as he was blocking the air blades that were coming at him. He was charging towards Brandon at an insanely fast speed.


    Meanwhile, up in the sky, the old mage who was observing the battle on the snowy land with his Observation Spell could not help but sigh. "I can''t believe that there''s actually someone who can battle against Brandon like that. This is really rare. That warrior must have trained for life in order to be able to battle with his bare hands without any weapon. I wonder how did he do it."


    "Not just that, he actually is a wielder of Willpower!"


    Meanwhile, right in the screen of his Observation Spell, the warrior that was charging forward suddenly turned his head around and looked towards the sky where the old mage was hiding.


    "He detected my presence?!"


    The white-haired mage was even more shocked. "That man''s senses are terrifyingly sharp!"


    He continued to observe the battle from above the clouds.


    The mage thought that Brandon was indeed extremely powerful. He was still very powerful even if he was compared to the other powerful Gold-tier champions in the entire Empire. Brandon''s Glorious Strength [Holy Mist] could turn into Purification Strength. Furthermore, using it together with his [Mystic Eyes of Death Perception], even the Supreme-tier daemons would have a difficult time battling Brandon. However, the new count of the Radcliffe family who was currently battling Brandon was actually much more terrifying than Brandon himself!


    From the mage''s point of view, he could naturally tell the truth about the power waves all around Joshua- The warrior''s body resembled an abyss that contained the wreckage of countless souls. The wreckage of these souls came from countless Chaos daemons that he killed on the battlefield before this. The numerous twisted beastly remnants of the dead beasts surrounding him were transforming into the black waves that were surging all around him.


    The Fire of Will burned on the soul of the enemies! With that sort of Glorious Strength, the wielder of this power would grow stronger as he kills. However, it was merely a sparring for him and Brandon this time. His opponent''s will to battle had yet to fully combust. The golden-haired swordsman had already gone all out with everything he''s got. However, Joshua was still holding some of his strength back.


    Moreover, up to this point, Joshua had only used his body without using any weapon or any other powerful skills¡ªit seemed that the battle would end the moment when he uses his skills!


    "Enough!"


    In the middle of the fierce battle, while facing the fierce air blade attacks from the swordsman, Joshua had already charged over to Brandon''s side. His body was full of small wounds now. The closer he got, stronger the Purification Strength was. This kind of power that could wipe out everything hit solidly on the body of the warrior, purifying the killing intent that was surging all around him. Upon losing a protective barrier, it would be impossible for Joshua to deal with Brandon''s Purification Strength, the enhanced ''White Raven Technique'' without sustaining any injury. However, even though that was the case, Joshua still laughed out loud and said, "Let''s finish it!"


    Currently, he was less than five meters from Brandon!


    "Indeed, it''s time to finish this!"


    Both of his eyes glittered with green light. Brandon let out an uproar. The holy hurricane continued to surge all around his body. After that, it turned into a swirling vortex, condensing onto the dual blades that Brandon was holding in his hands. He activated his [Fatal Demonic Gaze] straight away. Instantly, everything in the world had countless cracks and flaws. Meanwhile, right on the body of the warrior that was already right in front of him, there was a very obvious black mark!


    The crack, the flaw! It was here!


    Slash it!


    The dual blades were wielded over. He could sense death approaching him. This agitating excitement that Joshua felt had led him to fully focus on the opponent right before him¡ªThe muscles across his entire body contracted and expanded tremendously right after that. His internal organs, veins, and bones were instantly activated by Satsui Hadou to unleash his power to his full potential. The warrior then reached out his right fist with unparalleled murderous aura to charge the power wave around him. By doing so, the warrior managed to charge himself to become his most powerful state throughout the entire history of his battle!


    [Nine Swords, Steel Soul Technique, Instant Divine Breath!]


    [Martial Art Stance, Shun!]


    The dark red glowing radiance began to spread all over his entire body, purifying it. Facing the two blades that were coming at him, Joshua did not evade at all. He was using his ''Satsui Hadou'' to charge up his right fist. Taking one step out along with a swing of his arm, he swung out the most direct punch he could offer straight towards Brandon who was charging towards him with his two swords like a hurricane!


    Death, the dead, the living, the warrior, the weak, the deceased, the ill, the killed, the jealous, and the strength of the heart and soul, shall also be Glorious Radiance!


    The endless crave for battles in the past was deemed to be the original form of Glorious Strength at this time. It was replacing swords with fists and swords, and the heart as the blade¡ªSatsui Hadou, Shun-Goku Satsu2!


    "What?" The old mage that was observing from above the sky dropped his jaw. Just when Joshua was activating his [Mastery Skill], he could faintly see something incredible stirring on the battlefield. "That is?!"


    Boom!!!


    The black murderous aura instantly burst out and blocked the sight of everything in the surroundings. The entire battleground instantly descended into darkness. Even though Brandon''s body was swirling with the holy hurricane power, the surrounding remained dark as hell. However, one instant later, the black wave dispersed.


    At this moment, the white-haired mage sucked in a breath of air, with a look of astonishment on his face.


    That was¡ªmastery?!http://typemoon.wikia.com/wiki/Mystic_Eyes_of_Death_PerceptionAn ultimate skill of a character named Akuma in the Street Fighter Series.

 Chapter 125 Twin Infernal Serpents Ring

    The black wave dispersed. Only an explosive sound was heard. Brandon was blasted back like a cannonball. Meanwhile, Joshua was just standing on the spot, pressing on two huge wounds right by his waist with his hands as blood was spilling like a fountain.


    Because both of them were heavily wounded, the battlefield instantly descended into silence.


    "Cough."


    Upon letting out a cough and spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood, Brandon attempted to stand back up on his feet. Currently, he was in the middle of a puddle of icy water. Water mixed with dirt, mud, and blood were all over the body of the golden-haired swordsman. He looked like he was cornered tightly for good.


    However, even though that was the case, he swung his hand and stood back up on his feet with the aid of the force from the swing of his hand. He struggled a little to stand back up though. After that, he looked at Joshua with a doubtful face. "Hey, what just happened? How is it possible that the crack on your body suddenly vanished?!"


    A moment before that, Brandon was using his Nine Sword''s [Soul of Steel], the Secret Technique [Instant Breath of God Speed]. With the dual blades slashed straight towards Joshua''s body, Brandon was actually aiming for the weak spot, the crack on Joshua''s body. In other words, he was aiming to strike his blades into the crack that was located right by Joshua''s waist. However, that crack suddenly vanished without leaving any trace behind! However, the dual-bladed swordsman still managed to heavily wound the warrior, though it was not a fatal wound. Meanwhile, Joshua also took the opportunity to strike his [Shun-Goku Satsu] right on the chest of the swordsman.


    "I''ve used some sort of stance to make my weak spots disappear temporarily¡­ Furthermore, if you managed to land your strike on me, wouldn''t I be dead for real? You''re really cruel."


    Replying Brandon in a low voice, Joshua flexed his muscles a little. The reinforced muscle fibers instantly stopped the bleeding on his large wound. "If you would have only raised your strike a little, I would have probably had two to three rib bones sliced opened. However, you''ve trusted your [Mystic Eyes of Death Perception] too much. So I only suffered some injuries to my stomach and my intestines."


    "That''s really strange. Sometimes, your knowledge is so little to the point that it is terrifying, yet sometimes you seem to know everything. Like right now, you know the special effect of my [Mystic Eyes] and the true name of my ''Dual Blades of Order''. However, you do not seem to know the message of the Chaos Guardian from your own family¡­"


    Upon sighing out loud, Brandon clutched his chest which had a deep dent in it. Brandon furrowed his brows in pain. He sensed that he had at least five broken rib bones. "Nevermind that. Anyway, thanks for holding back. Or else, I would have gotten a large hole in the middle of my chest¡­"


    "My skills are no match for you. I admit my defeat to you. I''ve lost this time."


    "Hahaha¡­ regardless of anything, I''ve had a great time battling you."


    After the fierce duel, the two of them started talking to each other again like nothing happened. Even though Brandon lost, he did not felt unhappy about it. After all, he had gone all out on that duel. It actually made sense if he lost to Joshua though. Even though it was not a fight to the death, it was already a good battle for the two of them could duel to such extent.


    On the other hand, Joshua was satisfied with the battle, not because he had defeated Brandon who was not yet the complete version of the Holy Swordsman. Truth to be told, the power level of the golden-haired swordsman was far from enough to defeat the warrior right now. Well, the warrior had the advantages of many years of experience and skills. That was not something that a combatant with Gift or high capabilities could make up for. It was already a pleasantly big surprise that this swordsman could actually bring such pleasure and excitement to Joshua during the battle.


    Now, the warrior was happy for that reason and also because he leveled up.


    [In a one-on-one duel, you have defeated the Imperial Council''s Second Sword, Brandon Kaos.]


    [His level, Level 47. Hero Form]


    [You''ve succeeded in the Level Gap Challenge!]


    Followed by a large amount of data that stated his achievements and experience statuses, Joshua just looked pass all the data. Including the improvement in his attributes, Joshua was not interested in everything.


    The only thing that he was interested in was his level and whether he could level up or not.


    Ever since he destroyed the time and space rift, the experience bar of the warrior had been stuck at the point where he only needed a little more to reach Level 44. The Dark Tide and the high-level Gold-tier daemons had disappeared completely for the moment. Meanwhile, because of the experience penalty that somehow existed in this world, it would be pointless for him to slay as many low-level daemons as he wanted to. Well, he confirmed that theory when he slew the Frost Dragon back then.


    This time, Brandon took the initiative to challenge him. And that was really a pleasant surprise. And because of that small little chunk of experience points he acquired by defeating Brandon, Joshua was currently Level 45.


    At this level, he had become completely different from before he reached this level. Upon reaching this level, Joshua had reached the realm of Upper Gold tier!


    "Upon reaching the Upper Gold tier, many skills of my Mastery shall be unlocked. I''ll attain many more styles and methods for my upcoming battles."


    Because Gold-tier combatants had the ability to heal themselves, the two large wounds on Joshua''s waist that were struck by Brandon''s ''Dual Blades of Order'' were almost close and stopped bleeding. Meanwhile, the intestines that were sliced open was beginning to reconnect with the warrior''s control. The warrior could not help but nod his head. "My healing ability has gotten stronger too."


    Of course, that was not the only benefit reaching the realm of Upper Gold. To be frank, although the warrior did not give much attention to that, there was a large difference between being an Intermediate Gold and Upper Gold. That would be the different status in the Imperial Council.


    Before the arrival of the large-scale Dark Tide that could cause the average level across the entire Continental War to increase up to a whole new level, even though the status of Lower Gold was considered precious, however, they could only be normal commanders on the battlefield. Meanwhile, Intermediate Gold-tier beings would be able to become higher level commanders of course. As for the Upper Gold tier, the situation would be just like Otto the great general of the great ''Black Raven Army'' when Joshua first arrived on this world back in the early stage. An Upper Gold would be capable enough to be the leader of an entire army¡­ Meanwhile, the [Mastery Soul] would be the general, first class, of the Empire''s Five Army.


    Previously, regardless of how stronger Joshua turned out to be, he would still be merely an Intermediate Gold-tier warrior in the eyes of many. Although his status was enough to maintain his position as the count of his territory, however, the aristocrats from the Empire would still say that Joshua was not reliable enough. Even though he destroyed the dimensional rift, there would still be someone out there doubting his strength and power level. However, currently, regardless of who it was, including the general of the Five Armies, everyone would be bothered by the simplest word the warrior said.


    First Class. Such a thing did not actually matter to Joshua who was in the system. However, for the others, the difference would be tremendous.


    Meanwhile, Brandon who only managed to get his breathing pace right was staring at Joshua''s self-recovery pace. He could not help but drop his jaw.


    This man, was it ''Light of Radiance'' or ''Light of Willpower'' that awoke in him?! Is this man''s body still human even?! Are you sure he is not some sort of dragon-blooded descendant or some sort of real dragon''s incarnation?!


    He lowered his head and looked at the dented part of his chest. That was the heavy punch that was infused with the warrior''s murderous aura that the warrior struck him with. Even though only a small portion of the force from the punch had landed on him, however, the remained energy power had disrupted his healing capability. Because of that, the swordsman could feel the stinging pain in his chest while he was breathing.


    "Joshua, how many percent is the Resonance Rate between you and the power of Order?"


    After giving it some thought, Brandon asked Joshua cautiously.


    "The Resonance Rate of the power of Order? What''s that?"


    Joshua frowned. Regardless of whether it was before or after the arrival to this world, he had not heard about this thing ever. "Speaking of which, the power of Order and the Purification Strength that you used just now, is there any difference between their nature? Although it felt holy, there''s something different about it."


    "The Resonance Rate is how far you and and the power of Order have resonated. Normally, the amount of Legacy Power you could get depends on your Resonance Rate. The higher your Resonance Rate is, the more Legacy Power you''ll get. And the better effects you''ll get. Normal people would get about 30 to 40. Those who can get 50 or more will be deemed as highly qualified."


    Brandon was explaining patiently to Joshua, "As for the difference between the two, it would be just like the difference between the [Seraph''s Holy Light] and the [Judgement''s Holy Light]. Although both of them could deal a tremendous amount of damage to the Chaos, however, my [Purification Strength] can also deal quite a considerable amount of damage to the other enemies too. Meanwhile, the power of Order will only target Chaos. Order energy will only deal normal amount of damage to the other enemies other than Chaos."


    "I see. So that explains a lot."


    Upon nodding his head after understanding something about, Joshua looked at the small cut wounds all over his body. The light-green [Purification Strength] was still lingering on the surface of his wounds. Meanwhile, the same phenomenon was seen happening on the two large wounds on his waist as well. Although he had clenched his muscles and stopped the wounds from bleeding on, he could not close the wounds instantly.


    This [Purification Strength] actually had a putrefying effect that would greatly disrupt the healing ability. In terms of damage, it did not pale in comparison to Joshua''s [Satsui Hadou].


    "Oh, Joshua. This is a gift bearing our gratitude."


    Without asking on for the Resonance Rate of Joshua and his Order energy, Brandon could also guess that the number would be terrifyingly high even though the warrior did not say anything about it yet. Joshua''s Resonance Rate would definitely be more than 90%. Or else, it would not explain why Joshua''s body could be so powerful and strong.


    Well, Brandon did not guess it wrong though. Joshua brought up the system tab and look at his own Class list. After that, he looked at the sub-list of his Chaos Guardian tab and looked at the Resonance Rate between himself and the Order power.


    [Resonance Rate: 72 + 20 (Additional enhancement by the Azurite)]


    "I can see why they categorize the Azurite as one of the Origin Artifacts. It actually can have such a great effect."


    Upon coughing for a few times, Brandon reached his hand down to his waist and took out a small silver box from the sack that was hanging on his waist. It was obvious that the sack was the shrinking sack that was used to keep all items. The swordsman then passed the box to Joshua. "This is a small gift that Vale Dani and I picked for you. It''s a small token of our gratitude for coming over to provide support to Moldova at a crucial time¡­ We hope you''ll like it."


    "Then I shall accept it."


    Joshua took the box over from Brandon. After that, he opened up the box while Brandon was staring at him holding the box in his hands. Upon seeing what was in the box, he asked curiously, "A ring?"


    "Yes, a magic ring."


    Joshua was looking at the ring with two serpents entwining it. There was a ruby with twenty-four edges right before the mouths of the two serpents. It was glittering with mesmerizing radiances all around, its beauty breathtaking.


    However, the warrior seemed troubled as he spoke, "I believe this must be an extremely powerful magic ring. However, don''t you think that the design of this ring doesn''t quite suit my appearance? Tsk, this ring is just too beautiful¡­"


    The design of this ring is a little too girly, my friend¡­ Please differentiate the gender of the person that you wanted to give him or her a gift.


    Joshua was not wrong though. The craftsmanship of this Twin Serpents Ring was a little too precise and elegant. Even if it was not a magic ring, this ring could still be sold aesthetically at an extremely high price. Not to mention that Vale Dani was a Gold-tier mage. She would certainly pick a gift to express her gratitude based on practicality¡­ However, because of that, the tall and sturdy warrior was not suited for the ring. If Joshua forcefully wore the ring, he would look very ridiculous.


    For a body that''s almost two meters tall, passively shrouded with terrifying aura to wear a woman''s ring¡­ Heh¡­ That scene would look extremely ''gorgeous''.


    "Its effect is extremely powerful and effective against a lot of things. As for styling, just ignore it¡­"


    Brandon was feeling a little helpless as well. He was a little bit upset about overlooking that point. Well, the Twin Serpents Ring was not the only powerful magic item in Vale Dani''s collection back in Moldova. He would have Vale Dani send a talisman instead if he had noticed this.


    Resting his thoughts on that matter, Brandon recalled something. "Oh, right. About the raw materials from the Gold-tier daemons you killed earlier on, they are all on the caravan that is right behind me. Do remember to take them all later on."


    "Alright."


    Upon entertaining the person with simple words, Joshua then took out the Twin Serpents Ring and used the system to look at its attributes.


    [Twin Infernal Serpents Ring: Gold-Tier Extraordinary Magic Item]

 Chapter 126 Ying’s Slumber

    [Twin Infernal Serpents Ring: Extraordinary Gold-tier Magic Item]


    [Serpent''s Eye: Passive Skill. You will acquire the Thermo Vision of a snake. You will acquire the Life Vision. Your ability to capture moving objects will increase tremendously.


    ¡ªOnly living things will be captured by your eyes.]


    [Bathe in Fire: You shall become immune to all sorts of non-magical flames. Your Fire Resistance will increase by 50%. Your Holy Flame Resistance will increase by 25%


    ¡ªTo bathe in the warm of the flame, is something anyone would desire.]


    [Guard of the Two Serpents: One time each day. Summon two Silver-tier Giant Pythons of the Fire Element


    ¡ªThe thing that is more dreadful than being marked by one snake is to be marked by two.]


    [Advanced Flame Barrier Charge: Three times a week. Casting Gold-tier Spell ''Advanced Flame Barrier Charge'' without any delay.


    ¡ª The flare of the sun shall protect my body.]


    [¡ªFor the Fire Serpents, there''s nothing else worth worshipping and following than the flames. This is a replica of an Ancient Holy Artifact. The artifact came from the sand dunes located in the Gleaming Desert that is always flurrying with insanely harsh winds.]


    Four special magic effects! This was indeed an Extraordinary magic item!


    "Hmm¡­ this is a great item indeed."


    Well, that was indeed an Extraordinary item that could drastically enhance the power level of a Gold-tier warrior. Joshua put the ruby ring on the center of his palm to take a closer look. There was a golden-red radiance gleaming brightly in the middle of the twenty-four-edged ruby. Then he nodded in satisfaction. "[Serpent''s Eye] can allow a mage to follow the movement and speed of a high tier warrior. [Bathe in Fire] makes the user immune to fire-type spells. Summoning the Fire Elemental Giant Serpents and the Flame Barrier can largely increase the survival and power level of the user as well. Vale Dani has taken out a great item out from her collection. Her sincerity is well received."


    If the design of the ring was not too girlish, it would have been a perfect gift. Joshua could not help but sigh when he thought about it.


    "¡­ I''m glad you like it."


    Brandon who was about to open his mouth to explain the effects of the rings had once again being shut up by the warrior''s words.


    How did you know about the effects of the ring without Identification?


    Brandon was a little depressed as he looked at Joshua who obviously did not know anything about magic. Then he sighed and said, "Actually, this is not all. Dani has also prepared more gifts. However, Moldova is still under restoration. The restoration is estimated to complete in a month or two¡­ And now, I''ll have to get back to the Imperial City as soon as I can to deliver the Marine Abyssal Spawn that you gave to me. I will also need to report in on the dimensional rift."


    Upon saying that, Brandon smiled. "If you have the chance to pay a visit to Imperial City, inform me. Count Radcliffe, the Kaos family will forever welcome you with open arms."


    "I''ll definitely have the chance to pay the Imperial City a visit."


    Joshua thought about the incident that was happening around the shops that his family ran. He raised the corner of his mouth up a little yet his eyes were cold. "Maybe I''ll go there not long from now¡­ However, my friend, are you sure you want to depart like this? Just look at you. It would be awkward for you to go back like this."


    The golden-haired swordsman lowered his head and looked at his own body. There were bruises that were caused by the warrior''s punches all over his body. Also, the shirt on his chest was torn. Blood was oozing out from the wounded muscles and his veins, tainting the lower part of his body red.


    Well, he was not in a favorable condition to depart for the Imperial City now.


    "That''s true as well. Then I shall go to your city and clean myself up a little."


    Shrugging his shoulders, Brandon could not help but laugh. "As long as you don''t reject me."


    "Well, I was afraid that you''re not willing to come."


    The two of them were walking towards the hillside where Ying was sitting around.


    However, it was strange this time. The silver-haired girl did not come up to greet her master. Right before the eyes of the warrior, Ying was sitting in the middle of the white snow, leaning on a gray rock. She did not even move a bit.


    "Ying!"


    Joshua raised his voice on purpose so that his voice could reach the silver-haired girl that was far from him, "It''s time to go."


    No response.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Feeling a little puzzled, Joshua furrowed his brows as he quickly walked towards the hillside.


    Walking through the snow-drenching land of ice and walking up the slope of the hill, the warrior saw the shadow of his Divine Armament.


    It was obvious that there was something wrong with Ying as she was sitting down on the ground leaning on the side of a piece of gray rock. Her face was red. Even her neck and her collar bones were blushing red. She had her arms wrapped around her chest. She seemed to be trembling. Her green eyes that glittered like fireflies were glowing with blurry radiance. It seemed as though her whole consciousness had been detached from her body.


    "Ying? What''s wrong?"


    Joshua immediately ran to the side of the young girl. Then he held on to Ying''s petite body in his arms. After that, he noticed that an inexplicably high heat was conducting throughout her entire body from the inside. Snow and frost all around her were melted. Meanwhile, the melted water had moistened the clothes and the long dress of the young girl, revealing her lean waist and thighs.


    Upon sensing the arrival of the warrior by her side, Ying gently blinked her eyes a little. Her eyelashes trembled a little. After that, she whispered softly to the ears of her master, "Master¡­ I''m feeling a little uncomfortable¡­ I''m not feeling well¡­"


    "Which part of you is feeling unwell?"


    Joshua looked at the young girl with a deadly serious face without having a single clue about what was really going on. Then he said to the young girl with his softest possible voice, "Your body is getting hot¡­"


    "No¡­"


    The young girl was feeling the intense vibration in her core deep inside her body. An enormous source of energy was overflowing out from her body as well. She took a gentle breath and said, "I have no idea¡­ the power that I felt when I formed the pact with you is now¡­ urgh¡­ my Divine Armament core is activating, it''s getting faster and faster now¡­"


    Ying turned her head and looked at Joshua. Her snowy-white skin was unusual red under the gloomy light of the cloudy day. Her green eyes seemed to be watery and both eyes looked a little foggy. "Master, the amount of unleashed energy is a little too excessive¡­ I have no idea where the energy comes from¡­ it''s just too much for me¡­ My body is feeling unwell¡­"


    "Don''t worry. It''s only temporary."


    Joshua had no idea what to say at the moment. Well, he was really bad at comforting people. Thinking a little, the warrior suddenly understood something. He immediately knew the reason why this strange phenomenon was happening with Ying.


    He leveled up.


    Indeed. Upon nodding his head, Joshua furrowed his brows once again. Because of the Divine Armament pact he made with Ying, the power between the two of them could enhance each other. The Divine Armament Transformation Level 2 had also greatly enhanced such an enhancement ability¡­ Furthermore, Divine Armament could also level up their own abilities. As alchemy weapons that were forged to fight against Chaos, these Divine Armament had the ability to improve themselves in order to slay Aragami, Chaos daemons and other creatures that were tainted by Chaos.


    However, Joshua had leveled up too fast. He had leveled up over ten times after he charged into the Dark Tide and slew the Ajax Aurumseeking Draconian Spider. Right after that, he even slew the Corrupted Black Dragon, a Rimetooth Wyrm, and defeated Brandon. Because of all those achievements, he had improved himself to a whole new level, to Upper Gold. Because of that, his power level had pushed Ying so far behind that she could no longer keep up with him all of a sudden.


    As too much energy was flowing right through every part of her body, the girl''s body could not handle the load.


    "My head is dizzy¡­ so hot¡­"


    Ying''s voice was slowly fading. "I feel that I''m going to undergo some changes now¡­ Master, I''m sleepy¡­"


    Letting out a sigh, Joshua kept his Divine Armament close in his arms. Meanwhile, the body of the young girl was still hot though. So, he frowned and said, "Nothing to worry about. Just take a nap if you''re sleepy. I''ve told you before this. Just rest whenever you think it is necessary."


    "Um¡­ thank you¡­"


    With the permission of the warrior, Ying revealed a faint smile on her face right before she fell asleep.


    "Ying?"


    The warrior called out to her twice. Then he noticed that the girl had indeed fallen into a deep slumber. It seemed that mere voices no longer could wake her up. She looked like she was sleeping deeply.


    "¡­"


    Upon taking a deep breath, Joshua furrowed his brows a little. Then he looked at the calm and cozy face of the young girl. His good mood earlier on seemed to have vanished.

 Chapter 127 A Prolonged Slumber

    Brandon who followed Joshua over witnessed the entire incident. He looked at Joshua who was obviously not in a good mood. Then he attempted to comfort the warrior calmly, "Joshua, there''s no reason to be anxious. This is most probably the ability of the Divine Armament to enhance themselves. This is actually a good thing."


    Even though the golden-haired swordsman did not have a clear idea about thing related to Divine Armaments, he could at least still tell that Ying''s breath was calm at the moment. She was not in any sort of danger.


    "Is that so? Just improvement?"


    Joshua repeated after Brandon. His eyes still showed signs of worry. His emotions were not stable at the moment. "Although I did not really care much about this, now, this thing is indeed a little strange¡­"


    Ying only started to keep sleeping very recently. Ever since Joshua destroyed the dimensional rift, and the two of them returned from Moldova, Ying seemed to be exhausted all the time. Meanwhile, the horse back in his place was also behaving strangely. It had been cranky all the while since then. Although the horse would calm down again the moment he approached the horse, however, the horse would randomly get cranky all of a sudden.


    Not just that. Joshua felt a little depressed recently. He was also not feeling that well¡­


    Right beside Joshua, Brandon was still recalling on his past memories. He went through his thoughts a little and explained it to the warrior. "Normally, the level of the Divine Armament and the Master should be equal. However, this Ying is only an Upper Silver when you''re already a Gold¡­ Wait a minute, did you just hit Upper Gold tier?!!"


    Just when he was talking to Joshua, he was also observing the aura on Joshua. After that, he took in a cold breath. He lost his composure and started ranting. "You were still an Intermediate Gold when you were battling me! No, I can still remember that three months ago, when you were still in the Black Raven Army, you were just an Upper Silver-tier warrior!"


    "That''s right."


    Pinching the face of his Divine Armament several times, Joshua had confirmed that Ying was in deep sleep right now. She did not seem to be responding to any stimuli in her surroundings anymore. After that, Joshua replied, "The Seven Gods are right above us. It is most probably because of the gods'' blessing. That was how I get to advance to a new higher tier after we battled against each other."


    Bullsh*t! This is not something that can be explained with gods'' blessing or whatsoever! Even the Divine Armament who made a pact with you could not catch up with your pace of leveling up! Are you some sort of god reincarnated as a human?!


    Upon hearing that reason, Brandon''s face became twisted. He was instantly left speechless. Suddenly, he felt an intense pressure deep down his heart. This monster that was standing right before him only spent three months to get from Silver tier all the way to Upper Gold tier. Could it be possible that he would become a Supreme tier being by next year? Could it be possible that he could become Legendary tier by the year after next year?


    Based on his current speed of advancement, it was not impossible!


    The truth was, even the Emperor himself only hit Legendary tier at the age of forty-seven. However, how old was Joshua now? Was he even half the age of the Emperor? Even if Joshua needed more time than expected, he would still potentially hit Legendary tier before he hit thirty! Meanwhile, if Brandon who knew to be a prodigy in such regard did not put effort into advancing to a higher level and higher tier, he would be left behind completely, right?


    In any case, the swordsman knew he was thinking too far ahead.


    The fact that Joshua could actually level up so insanely fast was because Joshua had plenty of monsters to slay. Meanwhile, along with his level increasing, he would need more Experience Points and high-level monsters to slay. If it wasn''t because of the Dark Tide that happened recently and the few Gold-tier daemons that tagged along with the Dark Tide, without the special effect of the additional Passive Skill of the Chaos Guardian called [Light of Evil''s Bane] that provided 30% additional Experience Points for killing Chaos daemons, he would only be a Lower Gold-tier warrior at this point.


    Carrying Ying in his arms like one would a princess, Joshua noticed that she was very light, much lighter than her greatsword form. In addition, her body was small as well, smaller than her weapon form. He could not get used to the unusual feeling of holding her in his arms like that.


    Regardless of whether it was the greatsword that was as large as a door or the burly body of the warrior, Ying was just too small when compared to them.


    "So, I usually use this little girl to fight and slaughter the daemons, huh? That''s really just like child abuse."


    Upon imagining it a little, he could not help but laugh at his own thought. Joshua''s mood had improved a little. Although he was still worried, however, regardless of anything, it was a good thing that Ying could level up. That was what he thought of.


    "Let''s go. Let''s get back to the main city first."


    Joshua turned his head and nodded at Brandon. Currently, there was nothing he could do in the middle of the snowy land. It would be best to get Ying back to the city as soon as possible. After all, the warrior had no knowledge about any healing skill or technique. Although his Profession was a blacksmith, he was not foolish enough to think that just any blacksmith would be able to tamper with this life form. It would would be better to just let her recalibrate.


    "Alright."


    After getting a brief reply from the golden-haired swordsman, the two men walked towards the main city not far away from them.


    Meanwhile, the old mage that was hiding above the city was still in a daze.


    "I mean..."


    Taking a deep look at the two people who are heading towards the main city, Nostradamus mumbled to himself, "The fluctuations that just occurred are exactly right!"


    "Supreme¡­"


    Looking at the two men walking towards the main city, Nostradamus muttered to himself, "The energy wave just now, it was indeed Supreme!"


    Back when he first noticed that Joshua had advanced into Upper Gold-Tier, the old mage did not feel any response from it. Due of this [Supreme], the old mage''s relaxed face immediately tensed up. "If it was just his Strength, it could still be explained with Gift. However, [Supreme] is a realm that requires time to accumulate and adjust. There is no shortcut or any way to fake it!"


    However, that became awkward. So how could a 23-year-old young man such a profound base form to cultivate out the power of [Supreme] then?!


    Staying in the sky and hesitated for a brief moment, the old mage made the decision not to visit the new Count of Moldavia for the time being. Instead, he decided to get over to the dimensional rift in order to seal it first.


    After sealing that rift, he wanted to spend the remaining time to observe the warrior to see how he reached the realm of [Supreme]!


    Meanwhile, right in the middle of the snowy land before the city wall.


    Joshua suddenly halted. Then he looked around and spoke doubtfully, "I can feel that there is someone spying on us¡­ I had the same feeling back when we were battling against each other."


    Meanwhile, Brandon had also looked into the sky and muttered to himself, "Indeed, I sebse ut as wekk¡­ However, there''s nothing there in the sky or our surroundings."


    The two did not get themselves bothered by such a trivial thing. It would not matter at all even if there was someone spying on their battle. With their current strength, even though they were both injured, they were combatants that even normal Gold-tier combatants could not take on.


    After walking through the frozen land, passing through the hills and snowfields, the main city had finally appeared right before Joshua''s eyes. The black wall resembled a giant lying between the land of snow and the city, covering half of the vision. Meanwhile, the guards of the city''s defending force had also noticed the arrival of their count with a guest. So they opened the city gates ahead of schedule and went out to greet the warrior.


    Walking through the streets noticing they were bumpy, Joshua walked slowly. When he arrived at the manor at the west side of the city, it was already twenty minutes later.


    "The count''s mansion was destroyed while I was attempting to take back my throne as the liege of this territory. This is a temporary mansion."


    Upon entering the mansion, Joshua noticed the doubt on Brandon''s face. So he quickly explained it to Brandon. After that, he turned his head around and instructed the female servants that were right beside them, "Please escort this gentleman to the bathroom. Get this man an outfit of his size¡­ and get me a set of clothes as well."


    "Yes, my liege."


    After the golden-haired swordsman was escorted from the main hall, the warrior carried Ying and walked straight to the bedroom on the second floor.


    As Joshua usually did not need sleep, he would only close his eyes for hours as he took some rest in his study room. The Divine Armament on the other hand never needed rest. Hence, the two bedrooms looked brand new, with no traces of people using them at all. Throwing back the blanket on the bed, he finally put the young silver-haired girl to the bed.


    The spiritual body of the humanoid Divine Armament was free from dust and had the function of cleaning themselves automatically. Therefore, the warrior had no further concerns. He covered the blanket back onto the bed with only Ying''s head left uncovered on the bed. The young girl''s face was flushed. Her breathing was becoming calmer and steadier now. She did not seem to realized she was just put to bed by the warrior.


    "This feels really strange. I felt like I''m taking care of a daughter that''s having a fever¡­ I''ve never been married before. I''ve single this whole time."


    Looking at Ying''s face, Joshua spaced out a little. After that, he laughed and shook his head. Then he stood up and got himself ready for a bath. He wanted to change himself into something more comfortable.


    Time passed fast.


    Brandon left early in the evening and made his way back to the Imperial City after he bid the warrior farewell. More than a week later, the merchants from Moldova arrived the main city. The respectful merchants and the messengers that came on behalf of Vale Dani had delivered the black dragon''s bones, the exoskeleton of the dracospider and many more daemons'' raw materials. All of them expressed their greatest respect and adoration for Joshua. Some of them even attempted to abandon their family property only to be an attendant or a knight serving under the warrior. Joshua simply rejected their offer, of course.


    The days were boring after he became the liege of the territory, especially when it was winter where snow was brewing in that region. In such season where it was too cold for people to even breathe properly, Joshua could not farm or drag his troops for training. All he could do was listen to the cold howling wind between the tower and the wall of the city, looking far into the Dark Forest that seemed to have regain its life force. The snow was pouring and piling up in the city. After that, the snow was swiftly swept away by the citizens of the city.


    The chilly wind gradually stopped, and the cold weather had gradually warmed up. Time passed as swiftly as breathing; it was already one month later.


    However, Ying had yet to wake up.

 Chapter 128 Steel That Was Tainted by Chaos 1

    Starfall Year 832, 17th of February, Main City of Moldavia.


    Joshua was standing in the middle of the courtyard of the military camp with no expression whatsoever on his face. Right before him were the knights that were wearing heavy armor. There were tens of them. There was an insignia two hands bearing swords on their chest. Anyone could tell that these were the loyal knights that served the Radcliffe family.


    Each of these knights was about twenty to thirty years old. That was the age where these men were hot-blooded and had the courage and the passion to battle. However, even though that was the case, they could feel an inexplicable tension and thirst in their mouth while they were being watched by the calm eyes of their liege. The power of Joshua''s soul had somewhat invaded their spirit. The formation of the knights was slightly shaken up.


    Truthfully, every single one of them had already been on the battlefield and survived. They had all gone to the battlefield and experienced the power of blood and fire. However, it was obvious that the existence of the warrior was much more terrifying than anything they''ve ever encountered on the battlefield.


    The clouds were tumbling, and the winds were blowing gentler than before. Snow was falling down to earth bit by bit. It was already February. The cold weather in that period was not as cold as one month ago. The breeze of the weather was swaying across the city gently, indicating that the weather was going to get warm soon.


    Meanwhile, at that moment, Joshua began to speak.


    "Each of you is chosen to be here for a reason."


    He spoke in a flat tone, void of emotions. However, even though that was the case, most of the people in the vicinity were obviously hyped by his speech. Only a few of them remained calm. Meanwhile, the warrior overlooked that trivial matter as he stared at one of the young knights that was not trembling at all and said, "You''re all aged between twenty to thirty years old. Your strengths range from Lower Silver tier to Intermediate Silver tier. Do you know what this means?"


    "We''re young¡­ and our strengths are not weak!"


    A brave young knight raised his hand and replied in a loud voice. He replied Joshua''s question with enthusiasm, "We have more potential that has yet to be discovered!"


    "That''s a good answer. You''re all chosen to be here because you have much more potential that has yet to be discovered and utilized!"


    Upon praising the young knight and nodding his head, Joshua remained grim as he continued to say, "But there''s something wrong about what you said. That is, your strengths... Your strengths are still too weak!"


    Upon listening to those harsh words, everyone stood straight up in an instant. Meanwhile, Joshua walked back and forth in front of the knights while he was observing the expressions of the knights one after another. After that, he shook his head, and said, "With your current strength, I could have taken twenty of you at the same time back then when I was still an Upper Silver-tier warrior. You would not stand a chance in defeating me even if you come at me at the same time¡­ You are my knights. Won''t you feel ashamed of this? Do you still need me to protect you?"


    "No!"


    Because of the long-term education, these young knights had been made to know when to feel ashamed of themselves. They went red with shame upon hearing what Joshua just said. Their own pride made them ashamed of being weak. The knights then stood straight and shouted loudly, "Never, my liege! This is the greatest shame of all time!"


    "It is good that you know shame. However, that still cannot change the fact that you are very weak now."


    Nodding slightly, Joshua was satisfied with the response of his knights.


    These knights were basically warriors that were picked from the fortress and the defending force of the city, potential seeds that were picked for nurturing. They were equipped with certain Gifts on them. However, their Gifts and talents were buried all because their families were poor and some other reasons. However, those reasons no longer affect them. In Continental War, as long as they had rage and resentment in their hearts, and they had the desire to change their current situation, then their futures would not be cemented. They would then gain the chance to improve themselves. All they needed was a chance, an opportunity to prove themselves. Then their strengths would improve without a doubt.


    Meanwhile, Joshua was the man who was willing to give each of them a chance for that.


    Upon thinking about it, the warrior said, "Fortunately, your weak strengths can be changed and improved."


    "¡­!!!"


    "Rolance, you''re thirty three this year. You''re an Intermediate Silver-tier combatant. Because of your body''s quality, you cannot generate enough Combat Aura to shroud yourself around with it. So you cannot reach the realm of Upper Silver tier yet, let alone becoming a Gold. However, that''s not because your Gift is not enough. That was because you''re born poor. Your body did not receive proper development and your potential was not fully exploit. You need to think about using low-level Awakening Magic Potion to exploit your hidden power that has yet to be discovered. By doing so, you can undoubtedly breakthrough to a higher tier without having to worry about anything else."


    "Blart, you''re twenty four this year. You''re a Lower Silver-tier combatant, and you''re young. Your stamina is strong. However, you cannot sense the Combat Aura to reach into the realm of Intermediate Silver tier¡­ Your problem is that your will is not pure enough. Even though you have the courage, you lack faith and conviction. You need a target, a goal to motivate yourself to fight. That will sharpen and purify your will. That will allow you to sense the power within you."


    Pointing out the weaknesses of the knights, Joshua concluded what he wanted to say and paused for a brief moment. He wanted the knights to reflect on their own problems.


    "I see."


    "I first thought that this was my limit. I''ve never thought that this could be the reason to all that."


    "No one had told me about all these before¡­"


    The knights, every single one of them, had never experienced receiving such detailed points. They had been following and learning from another knight since they were young. They were treated as attendants as they learned and trained bit by bit.


    After all, being an attendant to another knight could only earn them so much basic skills and techniques. However, without a proper and complete legacy at the later stages, these knights could only explore and learn everything else all on their own. Meanwhile, all sorts of legacies were in possession of larger forces like the aristocrats and the Empire in the middle region of the continent. So most low tier knights could only rely on their Gifts and instinct to improve themselves in order to attain higher tier. The younger knights did not understand the significance of the details. After hearing about their flaws and weaknesses, most of their eyes glittered with excitement. Then they began to reflect on their own shortcomings. However, the knights that were a little older than the young ones clearly understood how valuable such in-depth guidance was to them.


    The knights in the courtyard had already reached the limit of their strength that they could attain with only their basic knowledge. Joshua''s instructions could allow them to break through their own limits!


    Not to mention that there had not been any lieges that would actually understand their own knights so deeply. They would not have taught their own knights to such a length! Upon sensing that they were being appreciated so much, their eyes filled with tears. Their hands also trembled softly. However, right after that, they toughened up their conviction and will, appearing stern.


    Feeling a little comforted after seeing all that, giving a little time for the knights to stabilize their emotions, Joshua spoke once again.


    "Inadequacy can be seen with our own eyes. So it''s easier to improve on them. As long as you have the heart to improve, your strength will break through the limit and you shall attain a whole new level of strength by then. However, if you want to get stronger after that, what I just told you will not be enough."


    Joshua''s voice was not loud. However, the moment when he opened his mouth, everyone in the courtyard remained silent. All of the knights were listening to their liege''s speech, "Back to the point, you only know the way of training that the Empire provided you with. Meanwhile, there''s no such thing as a perfect training method¡­ if that''s the case, you''ll make it to Perfect Silver tier at the best. However, you''ll never be able to reach Gold tier."


    "Gold tier?"


    "That''s too far-fetched¡­"


    "Impossible."


    "Can we become Gold tier as well?"


    "I thought that''s only possible for the elders from aristocrat families¡­"


    Upon hearing that, the knights in formation began to mutter among themselves. However, right after that, they remained silent under the fearsome eyes of Joshua that was staring at them. Meanwhile, the warrior looked around at the knights who were a little nervous and excited at the same time. Then he spoke seriously, "I''ve gathered you all here today with one goal, that is to pass on a complete system for you to train yourselves."


    "[Steel Armor Kokyu-ho]."


    Joshua had thought about passing the [Steel Armor Kokyu-ho] to these knights a while ago. However, he only managed to make time to gather all his knights, picking the ones with Gift after he destroyed the time and space rift and after Ying had fallen into a deep slumber.


    While teaching these young knights with Gifts about how to breathe based on rhythm, Joshua was also thinking about the future. He knew quite a lot of [Kokyu-ho] techniques. He even knew some of them that only the royal families of some smaller countries kept to themselves. Even some big countries such as the northern Empire were no match for him in certain regards. After all, Joshua had traveled into this world from Starfall Year 855, the time where the demon invaded the world and all humanity joined forces to fend off the invasion. In the period of time where battle was the only thing left for anyone who would like to survive, all sorts of [Kokyu-ho] techniques were no longer valuable. The techniques were taught to the people all around the world just like that.


    "These knights are going to be my guards. So they need to have strong endurance and strong resistance ability to keep up with my pace¡­ and for the side of the fortress, I should consider teaching them the [Rock Drake Kokyu-ho] which can provide much more explosive power and life force."


    Upon putting his thoughts on solving this problem, Joshua could sense that one of the knights had an unstable breathing pace. That knight was not using the breathing rhythm that he asked all of them to follow. He felt a little uneasy about it.


    "Control your breathing. Slow it down. Open your lungs. You need to learn how to get oxygen with your body, not just with your noses and mouths. You''re Silver-tier knights. You''re not regular folk who do not have any control over their own bodies. So slow down the process of your organs, lower down the speed of your blood circulating in your bloodstreams!"


    With a punch on the chest of that particular knight, Joshua pushed the knight to spit out all of the air that he inhaled. His body bent into the shape of a bow because of that. However, he immediately stood back up straight while his liege was looking at him. Then he began to breathe steadily following the rhythm taught by the warrior. The knight did not show the slightest unhappiness on his face. Instead, he was feeling extraordinarily hyped to continue with the training.


    This was not because he likes to be tortured of course. That was because he got to learn the [Kokyu-ho] techniques.


    After all, that was one of the rare [Kokyhu-ho] Legacies! For knights who served at the borders, strength was much more important than wealth. Meanwhile, a complete knowledge of a Legacy power was undoubtedly one of the most precious treasures they could ever dream of getting!


    Through this, they could all become independent nobles without a doubt after they acquired [Steel Armor Kokyu-ho]. Meanwhile, they could also build a knight family that bore Legacy They could even stand a chance to become a small lieges of other districts in the region. They could have a stable and peaceful life for a lifetime!


    Our Liege does not only possess unparalleled power, he is also generous. He is actually willing to share such a rare and precious technique with his knights¡­


    This liege was definitely worth following.


    "That''s right. Push out all of the air in your lungs. After that, follow the rhythm that I taught you, breathe in the air¡ªyour bodies will follow the pace and resonate with the power between heaven and earth. Your bodies will not just stay here like a pool of stagnant water that is not different than a piece of wood."


    Without caring about the thoughts that the knights had on their minds, the warrior looked at the knights while they were trying their best to master [Kokyu-ho], nodding his head in satisfaction.


    As the knights were practicing[Kokyu-ho] under Joshua''s guidance, a slightly older guard stepped into the military compound. After greeting the warrior, the man whispered Joshua in a very soft voice, "My Lord, there''s an old man and lady right outside the city wall. They requested to see you right away. That old man seems powerful though. I''m sure he''s not weak at the least."


    "A visit? Is that man a mage?"


    Muttering to himself with a soft and yet deep voice, even though Joshua did not know which mage was paying him a visit, however, there must be something important if it was a mage. The North was a place that only a few would visit. So it was indeed rare to have a spellcaster as a guest.


    "Escort the two of them over to my place at the west side of the city. I''ll be right there shortly."

 Chapter 129 Steel That Was Tainted by Chaos 2

    West of the city, in the mansion.


    Nostradamus who revealed his identity as a mage had been welcomed and escorted to the main hall of Joshua''s mansion. He was currently sitting on a chair in the middle of the main hall as he sipped the hot tea that was served to him by the female servants. In the meantime, he was observing his surroundings at ease. After that, he sighed and said, "I can''t believe this. Even though this is just a backup mansion for the Count, the decorations around in the mansion is not half bad¡­ This cut on the neck seems like he had the advantage over this beast when he was battling it¡­"


    Although the last words were a little out of the blue, however, no one would feel strange or absurd about it. Well, that was because there was a giant head of a Rimetooth Wyrm hanging on the wall not far from where the white-haired mage was sitting.


    During the end of December last year, the only remains of the Rimetooth Wyrm after the festival celebration was this dragon''s head. The head was hung right on the wall of the hall. Its two eyes were filled with rage as if all its rage before its final moment were stored right in that pair of eyes. Normal people would have pissed their pants if they ever see this head hanging on the wall.


    Truthfully, most of the female servants in the mansion were startled or horrified by the presence of that wyrm''s head when it was first hung on the wall in the living hall. However, as time passed by, the servants began to grow used to it.


    "He started slashing his sword down at the wyrm''s on the fifth joint of its bones, also its most vulnerable joint. It was a clean cut. The sword went straight through the neck of the wyrm without a trace of the sword stopping halfway of the cut. After all, this man''s experience in such regard is very rich. It makes me wonder how many heads he had chopped in order to attain such skill in the art of decapitation."


    As he nodded his head praising it, the old mage then turned his head over to look at the lady that was sitting quietly on the chair beside him. The long-haired lady was sipping on her tea occasionally while when she was sitting on the chair. Then the old man smiled and said, "Clyre, as a Druid of this land, aren''t you committed to the balance of all living beings? Don''t you actually feel like saying something about this? Nothing at all?"


    "Hmm¡­"


    After hearing what Nostradamus had to say, the druid with a long green hair and pointy ears frowned slightly. Clyre put down the cup of tea in her hands gently on the table right beside her. Then she gave some thoughts about it and answered with a stern look on her face. " This is not a torturous slaughter. So, it''s fine."


    After that, she lifted her teacup again and took a sip. Then she revealed a faint smile on her face.


    "You really like tea¡­"


    Upon shaking his head, the old mage was not surprised by the answer she gave. The lady in front of him was unlike other elves who were savage, but part of the druid tribe that was much gentler.


    They claimed that civilization was also part of the cycle of nature. As long as it is not like slaughtering on a massive scale like the incidents happening in the Dark Forest, hunting daemons and collecting wood for raw materials still fell within an acceptable level. The bottom line was hunting pregnant female beasts and replanting young seeds onto the land after chopping the old ones down.


    Creak


    The sound of the door opened was heard not far from the living hall.


    "Oh, the Count is here."


    Clapping his hands a little bit, the white-haired mage immediately stood up from his chair. He looked to the other side of the living room where the hallway leading to the gate was with a smile on his face. "Clyre, as a guest, it is basic manners to take the initiative to greet and welcome the arrival of the mansion''s master."


    "That''s not true."


    The druid stared at her old friend.


    "We''ve known each other for over what? More than fifty years? There''s no need for such courtesy among people who are close."


    Just when the two of them were having a conversation about courtesy and politeness, Joshua walked right into the mansion. This time, he was wearing a dark brown leather suit with a ceremonial sword hanging on his waist. Because the warrior had not cut his hair recently, he tied his hair up in a ponytail.


    Joshua walked across the hallway and into the living hall where the guests were. The smooth black pine floor that came in touch with the bottom of the shoes caused clear sounds of footsteps. There was a hint of curiosity in his eyes. It seemed that he was wondering which mage would want to see him at a time like this. However, the moment when he saw the old white-haired mage standing right in the middle of the living hall, the warrior immediately widened his eyes. The glimpse of curiosity in his eyes turned to astonishment.


    "[Mastery Soul]?!"


    Suppressing his surprised voice to himself, Joshua''s instinct had led him into pressing his hand on the sword hanging on his waist. He was ready to battle. "This mother*cker is just too damn strong!"


    According to the messenger, the old mage who came to visit him was extremely strong and there was no way for the messenger to tell how strong the old mage was. However, the warrior thought the ''strong'' that the messenger said was just Gold tier at most. He even though the mage would just be an Upper Silver. After all, the city''s guards at the city gate were merely Steel tier. They would not be capable enough to see if the person was an Upper Silver tier or a Gold tier. They would not be able to see the powerful existence of Mastery that was infested deep inside the mage.


    In any case, Joshua had never actually thought about encountering [Mastery Soul].


    With the Seven Gods existing in this world where the ''The Great Magic Era'' had yet to arrive, the existence of a Supreme tier was so rare! The eastern plains were homes that were industrialized with magic. There were the best and the most wholesome Mage Academies and LEgacies all over that region. But even so, there were no more than twenty Supreme-tier mages throughout the entire continent. The current northern Empire was no longer the same kingdom of legendary mages three hundred years ago. Now, there were only two Supreme-tier mages in the entire kingdom that belonged to the Emperor who was a Legendary warrior. There were only two!


    Upon stopping on this thought, Joshua''s heart held on to the unexpected. He gazed at the mage and took a deep breath nice and slow. Then he sighed and spoke, "The Archmage of the Empire, the leader of the Imperial Royal Mage Guild... Lord Nostradamus, to what do I owe the pleasure of this surprise visit?"


    Obviously, Joshua only felt surprised, but not happy. Sighing heavily, the warrior looked at the mage right before him helplessly. He was trying his best to recall his memories from his previous life, digging deep to remember the information about this old man.


    Nostradamus, no last name, born on Starfall Year 768 . Both of his parents were commoners. He had exhibited that he could cast powerful spells and he had the Gift of a Prophet. Upon receiving financial support from the Kaos family, he had succeeded in becoming a Silver-tier mage when he was twenty three. Thirty years ago, Starfall Year 802, when he was 34 years old, Nostradamus had attained Gold-tier Glory, joining the military under the orders of the Empire to battle against the largest invasion of the orcs in the past 300 years. That was also the first time the Northwest land had an all-out war.


    While on the battlefield, Nostradamus who seemed normal and insignificant at first stepped out with unbelievable radiance, charging up the entire mage party, making the entire party invincible. With him as the center point of the party, they even managed to defeat three orc shaman legions of equal size. After looking at the post-war statistics, Nostradamus had defeated twenty seven Gold-tier orc champions. This number had shocked the Emperor of the Empire during that time being. The Emperor even invited him to teach the Emperor''s future successor, the elder prince, which was the current Emperor of the Empire, Israel.


    Of course, these were not the reasons Joshua could remember him. Although these incidents were his legacy and they were legendary, they were not worthwhile for people to remember them for that long. What really made Joshua remember this old mage was what was about to happen in the future.


    In Starfall Year 835, that would be three years from now, this old mage did not forget what he always wanted to do way back when he only started this journey to become powerful and significant. He followed his heart and created the first formal Mage Academy in the Imperial City. Regardless of whether the person was a commoner or noble, as long as they had the talents or Gift, the person would be provided an opportunity to learn and master magic. His actions had nurtured countless powerful spellcasters. These spellcasters would be providing much help in the future against the invasion of Chaos.


    Speaking of which, Brandon seemed to be Nostradamus''s junior¡­ Then the reason that he came all the way to was quite obvious.


    "How rude of me to come here without any prior notice. As for saying your place is small, that would be a joke. Let''s not talk about the history of the Radcliffe family in the North. The fame of your nickname as the ''Cold Steel Duke'' has long been spread as far as the Imperial City itself. Riding on horseback and charging forward for seventeen days straight, you annihilated the rebels who attempted to take over the fortress. Then you also rushed to Moldova and closed the dimensional with merely your own strength. These events have long been the topics for discussion among the nobles during the Empire''s banquets."


    The old mage complimented the warrior in front of him with a smile on his face. Meanwhile, the warrior did not let the opportunity slip. He also grabbed on to the opportunity to express his respect towards the mage. The two of them went to the main topic after they had a brief chat.


    "I came here today for the dimensional rift deep in the middle of the Dark Forest in Moldova."


    Nostradamus fixed his eyes on the warrior. His eyes were filled with curiosity/ "As one of the only two Supreme mages in the entire Empire, sealing the dimensional rift is my duty and responsibility. About half a month ago, I''ve completely sealed that large rift with Vale Dani''s support. Also, because you''ve destroyed all of the magic convergence points, I did not need to spend much effort and time to clear out the remaining Chaos in the surroundings."


    In fact, in addition to that, the old mage had been observing Joshua secretly for at least two weeks now. Other than just shocked by the fact that the warrior had actually managed to advance into Upper Gold tier, Nostradamus had been searching for the presence of [Mastery Soul] all the while. However, after all these years, he had not been able to find even the slightest sense or sign of [Mastery Soul]. It seems that the sense of presence that he felt while observing the battle between the warrior and Brandon was just an illusion after all.


    Without solid proof or any leads, there was no way that he could predict and make any assumptions. Nostradamus could only put that incident behind for the moment and focus on the incident on hand right now. He needed to solve the main problem first.


    "Just call me Joshua. As for those who are also counts, I haven''t been thinking much about it at all." Joshua shook his head. The warrior knew that the magewas born as a commoner as well. The old mage was not a person to forget his roots and he rejected the Empire''s offers and rewards. Because of that, this old mage was still poor as he was before his current status. However, that was not the reason for the other person to have great respect for him. Joshua turned his head around to look at the green-haired woman who stood quietly behind the old mage. Then he asked, "And may I know who this is?"


    ''She''s a friend of mine for many years now. Her name is Clyre Windsong, an Upper Gold-tier druid."


    It seemed that the old mage had waited long for the warrior to ask his question. The old white-haired mage then smiled and said, "I invited her along to purify the northern land. As you know, the dimensional rift has left quite a large amount of Chaos energy all over the place."


    So that explained a lot. Upon hearing that, the warrior instantly understood something.


    Currently, because the Sacred Mountain of the High Seas were preparing for some major events that were bound to happen soon, there was no manpower to spare to get rid of Chaos from the northern land. The Church of the Seven Gods was also in the located at the Sacred Mountain of the High Seas. As such, the druids who have embarked on the balance of the order was indeed the best choice of all for such task. After all, they could also purify the power of Chaos. Furthermore, the situation in the northern land was that the land had been contaminated with Chaos. The druids who shared the breath of nature may be able to aim at the root of the problem better than the others in such regard.


    According to Joshua''s knowledge, the large druid tribe in the previous world that called themselves [Reformers of the World] would show up to purify the land. They were quite proficient in purifying the contaminated land and recreating the oasis on the Mycroft Continent which was nearly destroyed by the war.


    "Hello, Ms. Clyre. Your presence in my territory is an honor."


    "Hello, the Count of this territory."


    Receiving a warm welcome from Joshua, Clyre closed her gray eyes and nodded gently to express her respect towards Joshua. After that, the long-haired druid did not speak much. Instead, she went straight to the point, "I sense that there is Chaos energy lingering in your mansion."

 Chapter 130 The Steel That Was Tainted by Chaos 3

    The living hall instantly descended into silence.


    Clyre Windsong had a quiet personality as she did not say much. Right after she was done speaking what she wanted to say, she remained in silence. This elven druid was just standing there without making the slightest sound. She was not bothered about the consequences for saying what she just said out loud, or what would her words mean to the others in the living hall.


    "Clyre, you''ve never told me this." Nostradamus furrowed his brows as well. "Are you certain about this? There''s Chaos lingering here?"


    "Yes."


    The female druid blinked her gray eyes as her face looked perfectly calm at the moment. "It''s everywhere."


    "But I don''t sense anything."


    The white-haired mage couldn''t help but to look grimly at the surroundings of the entire mansion¡ªof course, he saw nothing. However, out of his trust towards his friend, the mage did not say otherwise or trying to convince his friend. Instead, he muttered to himself, "I''ve been studying the power of Chaos for over twenty-six years. That disgusting stench of Chaos should be detected easily even if we''re tens of kilometers away from it¡­"


    Observing the surroundings once again, the old mage''s eyes were emanating blue light. He even used his energy vision to look around. However, after a brief moment, he still frowned as he could not understand. "No¡­ not even the slightest trace¡­ So to speak, this is the mansion of the new Chaos Guardian of the Radcliffe family. So how is it possible that the Chaos is here?"


    Clyre did not reply the mage. She just stood there and shook her head.


    Meanwhile, Joshua was also troubled by it.


    Chaos energy?


    Putting some thought into it briefly, the warrior then lifted his head. He spoke to Clyre with a stern look on his face.


    "Honorable druid, can you lead me to the place you were sensed Chaos?"


    "Just point out the approximate locations," Joshua added.


    "It is my duty."


    Upon nodding gently, Clyre took a step forward and started walking. Her steps were light as a feather. The dark-green robe on her and her green hair were flowing along the by her back as she walked. Meanwhile, the warrior and the old mage were following behind her.


    Striding across the wooden floor, the three of them left the living hall of the mansion and arrived at the other area of the mansion. Meanwhile, the female druid also began to point at the spots where she could sense the residue of Chaos.


    "The corridor."


    The elven druid then pointed her slender finger at a small pine pot right at the side in the corridor.


    "The living hall of the mansion."


    "The woolen pad seat."


    "The study room."


    ¡­


    S then moved the tip of her finger all around the place, implying that the entire place was filled with residues of Chaos.


    "The kitchen."


    No matter where they were in the mansion, the situation remained the same. It seemed that the residues of Chaos were everywhere.


    "There''re also traces of Chaos outside the mansion. And the residues are large."


    Upon saying that, Clyre seemed to have found something. She furrowed her brows intensely as she looked up to a corner on the second floor. She seemed somewhat confused. "Wait a second¡­"


    Meanwhile, Joshua was looking out of the window, the spot outside which the female druid pointed at was referring to the direction of the horse stable. Although the warrior could not find any traces of Chaos, he also confirmed something after all these.


    "These are the places Ying used to go or clean. Meanwhile, recently at the stable, there were also frequent occurrences¡­ This druid is not talking nonsense after all."


    However, the old mage was a little confused at the moment. So he brushed his own white beard and looked puzzled. "How did you notice all the differences all around this place, Clyre?"


    He could not see anything different at all. So it made perfect sense that he would feel puzzled. As a Supreme-tier mage, Nostradamus did not use any spell to assist him in many things. Despite his many years of experience and high perception, he could not notice anything unusual about the mansion.


    Turning her head to the side giving the white-haired mage a quick stare, this beautiful young elven druid sighed. Then she reached her right hand out of her robe and condensed a ring of light, a halo that was in emerald color.


    "Balance is order and imbalance is chaos."


    The druid spoke gently. That was the first time she said so many words at a time, "As civilization and nature are in the same order, destruction and corruption are only part of Chaos. However, that was not all of it."


    After that, the green halo gradually expanded. And then it came into contact with Joshua and the old wizard. A force along with a refreshing feeling flowed into their bodies. Meanwhile, the two of them did not reject the power from flowing in naturally of course.


    Under the influence of the power of nature, Joshua and Nostradamus felt that the view right before their eyes immediate changed. Everything changed into different colors and fog that were blurry. These colors and fog were flowing slowly all around, forming into one great cycle of harmony after another. However, right in the middle of this cycle, there was a visible gray fog. It was lingering on the same spot. It did not even move at all. Unlike everything around it, it looked like it does not belong there at all.


    If it weren''t for Clyre''s help, the old mage and the warrior could not have found it. They''ve overlooked it all the while before this.


    "Combat Aura¡­ no. This is something more basic. This is Steel Strength, the presence of ''Primordial Steel''!"


    As a warrior, Joshua immediately sensed the nature of the fog. However, he furrowed his eyebrows and said, "However, this is a little different from the ''Primordial Steel'' in everything."


    In the legend when the world was created, the Initial Flame had scorched Chaos and forged ''Primordial Steel''. Everything was born from steel, and the world was made out of it. The power of fire and steel formed the multiverses. The power of fire and steel was one of the most basic foundations of the world. Meanwhile, Class like warrior could use the ''Primordial Steel'' power that was imbued in them to enhance their bodies, fusing their wills and convictions into Combat Aura.


    As a warrior, it was really difficult for Joshua to discover this indifferent power of the ''Primordial Steel''. However, he could swiftly differentiate the difference once he had aware of its existence. Well, this power was too lifeless, as if there was no vital at all. It never moved, not even a little.


    "Loop is balance, balance is order."


    Clyre whispered to the warrior and the old mage, "There''s nothing strange about this ''Primordial Steel'', however, this power could not enter into the loop of the world. It just blindly stagnates in the same spot¡­ It has been corrupted by Chaos."


    After some careful observation, Nostradamus nodded and said, "Indeed, that''s true. It is somewhat different¡­ There''s no doubt that you''re specialized in such regard. It is most probably that only druids who are dedicated to the order and balance would be able to notice such a phenomenon."


    But where did this anomaly came from? The old mage could not help but turn his head around and look at Joshua. At the same instant, Joshua seemed to be thinking about something.


    "You both."


    After a brief moment, Joshua seemed to have made up his mind about it. He then spoke with a deep voice to the two right before him, "I really have no idea why would there be such an anomaly here in my mansion. However, I have a much more pressing concern that requires your attention. Furthermore, I suspect that the matter is somewhat related to this anomaly. It might be closely related.


    While he was speaking to the two, Joshua then turned around and led the two of them to the second floor. "I want to show you something."


    Clyre and Nostradamus naturally did not refuse. They followed the warrior to the second floor, their footsteps dull and heavy. The three of them arrived before the door to a bedroom on the second floor.


    "This room¡­"


    The dignified elven druid stared at the simple door. She turned her head around and looked at Joshua. Her gray eyes were filled with a slight curiousity.


    "So what''s in this room?"


    Without answering her question, the warrior just remained silent and opened the door.


    Inside the simple room, there was only a desk, a chair, two cupboards and a bed.


    Meanwhile, right on that bed.


    There was a silver-haired young girl sleeping right on it. It seemed that the girl had been sleeping there for quite a long time.


    It had been a long time since Joshua and Brandon fought each other. Ying had been sleeping ever since then.


    The heat generated from her core deep within her body had stopped. However, she had not shown any signs that she would be waking up soon. Joshua did not actually understand how Divine Armaments operated. Although he had acquired quite some knowledge about the Divine Armaments while he formed the pact with Ying, that would not mean that he knew everything. At least the warrior could not do anything about Ying''s prolonged slumber.


    If it wasn''t because the energy in her core had stabilized and there were no bad signs on her body, Joshua would have probably contacted all the people he could contact to see what was really happening to Ying.


    So these two''s timing were impeccable. Joshua could take some advantage of that.


    Joshua turned to look at Nostradamus and Clyre, who were looking at the Ying with a frown on their faces.


    A Supreme-tier mage and an Upper Gold-tier druid. These two high tier spellcasters should be able to solve Joshua''s problem.

 Chapter 131 I Will Find a New Partner If You Still Refuse to Wake Up

    The power of steel was one of the world''s most diverse energy.


    Based on the legends, the Initial Flame and Primordial Steel created the world of Mycroft. The source of all existence came from Primordial Steel.


    Living beings which had more energy and larger body size would probably have the most ''steel'' within their bodies. However, no matter how strong the ''steel'' was, it was not something that could be easily controlled by the living. Mortal flesh could never ignite the potential of the power. Only by utilizing some special methods or facing a life and death situation would there be a certain probability which could awaken the power from within. All the warriors would have to go through a [Steel Revelation]. Only those who succeed could ascend from mortal to a Steel-tier combatant.


    Humans had a very high chance in successful awakening. In theory, as long as a person is still living, they would still have the chance to awaken their ''steel'' within, even if they were old and weak. For other beings such as insects and rats, their bodies are too fragile and might result in their deaths even if awakening was successful.


    Those who successfully awaken would be blessed by the power of ''steel'' from within would gain more power and strength. These powers were mostly hidden and would not reflect on their physique. They might look small and weak on the outside, but their strength could not be underestimated.


    Training without the assistance of an external substance might not be easy to increase the number of ''steel'' and enhance their quality within their body. Those warriors who did not come from a family with rich inheritance on the knowledge of ''steel'' would have to bathe themselves with the blood of daemons, devouring their innards to strengthen their ''steel''. This may be a very risky path to take. As long as someone were to step into this path, he would definitely be exposed to numerous scenes of slaughter and death. There were about hundreds of Silver-Tier knights within the northern lands were all due to their effort in slaying Daemon all night long within this place. The continuous activity of devouring each other had allowed these warriors without any form of legacy to surpass their own body limits.


    "¡­ she is different from humans."


    After observing for a while, Clyre was able to figure out Ying''s secret with her vast knowledge. "A homunculus?"


    Nostradamus was shocked and asked, "Joshua, this little girl here is your Divine Armament?"


    The existence of Divine Armaments was no big secret among the aristocrats of the Empire. As a grand mage from the Imperial City, Nostradamus had encountered past Divine Armaments. The silver-haired girl''s physical form did not surprise him.


    "Not bad," answered Joshua impassively. "She is my Divine Armament, Ying."


    After answering both of them, Joshua sat by Ying''s side and stroked her hair while saying, "I will cut to the chase. After destroying the dimensional gate, Ying''s condition deteriorated. She has been asleep for a month now. Although her condition remains stable at the moment, I am still worried about her. Is this some bad after-effect?"


    Joshua then turned to the female druid. "Before this, Clyre mentioned that there are remnants of Chaos energy in my home. Come to think of it, it might be connected to Ying''s current condition."


    "The reason might not be Chaos itself."


    Nostradamus looked at the young lady while stroking his beard, thinking of a way to explain this situation.


    "Joshua¡­ If I''m not mistaken, you probably inherited your current title during the Month of Frost and Snow. After that, you gain the title of Chaos Guardian during the Month of Drifting Snow. During that time, you were only a lower Gold-tier warrior. Meanwhile, your Divine Armament was only Intermediate or Upper Silver only. It is still reasonable that you as a Gold tier could use continuous high-level attacks and special traits of a Gold-tier warrior. Yet, your Divine Armament had successfully reached the leveled up during this time frame!" The white-haired mage exclaimed in surprise.


    "The Radcliffe family have been the gatekeepers of the dimensional rift for four hundred years. There were many generations of heirs to this family, yet not all succeeded in leveling their Divine Armaments to Level 2. As for you, you only took three months. That is¡­"


    Shaking his head, the old mage observed for a moment and continued, "If you are saying that your Divine Armament went into slumber during her advancement, then Chaos energy might not be the reason. On the other hand, she might be still digesting the energy which had bestowed upon her."


    Meanwhile, Clyre had a baffled expression. This beautiful elf whose age was unknown was biting her nails, thinking about the mystery which laid before her.


    Joshua ignored the fact that she was acting like a child. He thought of the ideal druids during his previous life and asked Clyre, "Do the druids of nature reject the idea of homunculi?"


    Clyre shook her head at Joshua''s question and replied, "All living being would go through reproduction and give birth to the next generation. Human''s creation of homunculi could be considered normal as it was a sign of revolution within Order. I was merely curious about the amount of ''steel'' essence she has within her."


    After saying that, the elven druid subconsciously raised her hand. "Homunculus are not supposed to be like this."


    "What was she like previously? When the energy of ''steel'' did not flow within?"


    Joshua asked while frowning, "Is it because of this energy, Ying was not able to level up and wake up?"


    Based on the druid''s words, the stagnant ''steel'' energy was infected by Chaos. It had a very high possibility that it was the main problem.


    "I don''t know."


    Clyre shook her head and said, "You should ask him." She then pointed at the old mage.


    The both of them shifted their attention on the mage who was deep in thought.


    Nostradamus had a baffled expression. As the head mage of the Empire, the sixth generation Divine Armament was designed by him. That was Fang, who was Joshua''s father''s butler. Despite having such a vast knowledge on Divine Armaments, he was not able to pinpoint the true reason of Ying''s slumber.


    With a flick of his hand, Nostradamus unleashed a high-level probing technique. His expression changed after the inspection. "The energy core is still evolving? A normal ascension would only take four to five days. Her current process is already been ten times more than average. Where does she get such powerful energy?


    If she was to be able to convert all this energy for herself, would she be a lot stronger?


    The old mage thought for a moment and spoke to Joshua, "There might be an explanation for her case. However, it is only a possibility as this theory is not verified."


    The old man could not keep himself calm. "Your Divine Armament might be sleeping because the abundance of energy stored within her has already exceeded the normal threshold. This has caused her to be unable to absorb all the energy within the normal timeframe. If you were to decrease the amount energy within her right now, you might be able to awaken her quickly."


    "But where does this energy came from?"


    Joshua could not fully understand the situation, "It shouldn''t even be this long even if I was a Gold-tier back then."


    "You are the one that should be asking yourself where that energy comes from." Nostradamus sighed. He looked into the warrior''s eyes and said, "When you destroyed the dimensional gate, how many Chaos beings did you slay? A few thousand? Ten thousand? You killed two Gold-tier daemons, didn''t you? Even a normal person could not kill so many within their entire life as compared to what you have done within two minutes."


    He then warned Joshua, "Do not take the process where ''Steel'' devours each other lightly. If the power accumulates up to a certain extent, unimaginable things could happen. The power from the death of so many daemons was something not to be trifled with. I could not explain the reason why they would be contaminated by Chaos at the moment. Most likely it was caused by the dimensional gate I guess."


    Joshua pondered on this case and asked, "Then how do I resolve this?"


    "... It would be easy." The old mage smiled in a strange way and gave an outrageous suggestion. "Joshua, if you are able to awaken another Divine Armament and allow it to share the burden of this energy, then this young lady here could wake up faster."


    "Awaken another Divine Armament¡­ Hmm¡­"


    After thinking for a moment there, Joshua remained silent.


    "An ordinary person could never able to sustain the burden of two Divine Armaments, but you are not an ordinary person." The old man laughed. "You are likely the most talented and gifted warrior within the history of the Empire. With your strength, you just might be able to wield both Divine Armaments at the same time."


    "Let me think it through," replied the warrior.


    A few days later.


    The grand mage Nostradamus had a lot of responsibilities he needed to attend to. Most of the transportation portals had malfunctioned in the northern lands. Thus, he had to take an early leave back to the capital. Clyre Windsong, the elven druid stayed behind to prepare herself for the purification process on the lands Moldavia and Moldova. She was examining on the Chaos energy lingering around the Dark Forest every day.


    Within the city center, on a mansion located at the west. There stood a person and a girl in the bedroom at on the second floor.


    "She''s still asleep..." he sighed.


    The servant had just changed the blanket and mattress for Ying. Joshua was seated beside his Divine Armament. He touched the face of this young lady and muttered, "If you don''t wake up soon enough, I''ll just grab another Divine Armament."


    Joshua then smiled and said, "Don''t be jealous then and start blaming me for not using you on the battlefield."


    A soft sound then resonated from Ying''s body, as if she was trying to reply Joshua.

 Chapter 132 With the Dreams, Chaos Awaits

    Hmm? What is this?


    Didn''t the servant just change the blanket and bedsheets? Did she carelessly leave something behind after she cleaned the room?


    Joshua did not think any further and tossed the blanket aside. After all, Ying was still sleeping with her pajamas on. There was not even a spot of her worth to peek at anyway. Thus, he focused on finding the source of the sound, pinpointing its location.


    Joshua''s vision was not the sharpest in this world, but it was still considered great as compared to ordinary people. Using only his regular vision, he could see through the movement of energy. As he focused, he could easily identify the location of the noise.


    When Ying fell into a deep slumber, a female military uniform was formed during the magic energy condensation process. On the waist of this uniform, there were two small pockets. Within one of these pockest, there was something that was trembling at high frequency.


    Joshua extended his hand towards the pocket to grab the item.


    "Why do I feel like I''m doing something wrong?"


    The warrior felt that whether it was taking off her blanket or searching something from the sleeping girl''s body, both were quite nasty.


    As he took out the vibrating item from Ying''s pocket, it immediately stopped moving when Joshua''s finger touched it. At this moment, Joshua felt a strange energy circulating on his palm and go into his body.


    "What is this?"


    Joshua''s hand was then ignited, with the flames of his Combat Aura, to stop the strange energy from infiltrating his body. Then he looked at his palm.


    A semi-transparent crystal was formed on his palm. The thumb-sized crystal had dark red radiance circulating it. There were tiny specks of light within the crystal, as if the there was a galaxy inside of it.


    "Where did Ying get such a beautiful crystal?"


    Joshua observed the crystal carefully while muttering, "It is of high quality; even the polishing and cutting skills shown on this crystal is superb."


    The Divine Armament here followed him everywhere each day. She did not move around on her own that much. She definitely did not have much time to go shopping. How could she get such a high-grade gem on her own? In addition to that, there was this weird energy flowing out from within, what could that possibly be?


    "Interesting."


    Joshua closed his eyes and thought for a moment.


    What was the relationship between Ying''s slumber and the crystal itself?


    Although it might be ridiculous at first, it might actually be a reason for her current condition. If there was a clue towards resolving Ying''s mystery, he would not let the chance go.


    Joshua then commanded softly, "System Appraisal."


    At this moment, numerous green words appeared before Joshua. A final report was compiled at the end of the process.


    [Analyzing the material¡­ Successfully analyzed mineral attribute¡­Unable to match to Greater Ancient knowledge¡­ Unable to match to the Mysterious Encyclopedia...]


    [Appraisal Result: Infected Steel-Essence Crystal. Mysterious Great Ancient Artifact] [Mineral: The basic physical form of the ''steel'' energy. It could combine with other sources of energy to give birth to life in the world. All living beings except pure spirit and energy life form have ''steel'' energy stored within their body. During a certain eventful time such as during the creation of the world of the doomsday, ''Steel'' energy which is the origin of all would gather and be crystallized. The most common would be the shape of a gem. Steel-Essence Crystal is one of the important material to forge equipment of legendary grade and above. Weapons which are forged using this material will gain special powers.]


    [Greater Ancient: This crystal has existed more than 1300 years.]


    [Mysterious Item: This material came from another world. It was infected by a different source of energy. Those who come in contact with the crystal will experience some negative side effects.]


    [Synthesis: It was a rare material from another world. It is priceless. However, it contains foreign energy within. Use it wisely.]


    "It is a Steel-essence Crystal?"


    Joshua frowned as he examined the crystal in his hand. "I''ve never seen this thing before. Isn''t the Steel-essence Crystal silvery-gray? How is it this one''s reddish-black?


    Infected by the unknown energy? That was a high probabililty.


    "Although Ying was in her human form most of the time, she was still a Divine Armament, a weapon herself¡­" Joshua digested the information from the appraisal report and made a guess. "Being this close to the crystal affected her more compared to normal humans."


    There might be a possibility that she was in this condition all due to the unknown energy. The current findings also matched with the points which both Clyre and Nostradamus brought forth during their initial conversation. Those points included stagnated ''steel'' energy and Chaos energy as well.


    After pondering for a moment, Joshua looked that the silver-haired girl who was sleeping peacefully on the bed. He was not able to discover any other negative signs occurring on her body.


    Everything might be related to this unknown form of energy if his assumption was correct.


    "It is probably the unknown energy that caused this."


    The assumption was made after analysis multiple possibilities that could possibly affect Ying.


    "I have higher tolerance compared to Ying. When I activate my ''Avatar'', I could negate these effects on my body as well."


    After releasing what he needed to do, Joshua stopped the Combat Aura from shielding himself from the crystal, allowing the unknown energy to flow into him.


    Indeed, Joshua fell into the state of chaos.


    Hazy and dark.


    That was the scene Joshua saw when he had successfully freed himself from the guidance of the energy.


    Barren hills with only black rocks left on top. There was a huge mountain hiding in the maze with their land completely withered. This mountain was filled with a crystalized forest with bizarre rocks. It was an extremely dim world, with dark clouds covering the whole sky, only allowing a small number of sun rays to pass through.


    Joshua felt extremely uncomfortable yet familiar to this world as he breathed the air with a rotten stench. The surrounding was familiar to him, yet filled with abnormal stagnant ''steel'' energy.


    Joshua observed the strange environment he was placed in. The dark particles in the air may not be able to completely block Joshua''s vision, but it could seal of the information from afar. The darkness here seemed to be alive and slowly creeping towards Joshua.


    Where am I?


    Rumbling sound!


    As Joshua was still trying to figure out what was going on, an extremely loud sound was heard.


    This world was like the world for the death. All the living perished. The light had been covered up by darkness, and the flame of life had already been extinguished. Doomsday was the perfect definition of this world


    A strange sound echoed in Joshua''s direction, as if it was trying to give him the answer he needed. However, the warrior did not notice it.


    The skies were covered in gray clouds blocking off the sunlight. Thunder roared continuously, releasing the only source of light available in this world. A semi-transparent marble fell from the sky, clearing the haze.


    When Joshua took a closer look at this marble, he noticed that this item was actually a form of ice. It was an extremely cold ice which would not melt. He then left the ice aside and looked in the distance.


    With the rain clearing the mist, the warrior''s vision became much better. He could finally see the infrastructure which was at least a dozen kilometers away from him. The building was like an old abandoned shrine.


    The shrine was completely opened with nearly half of its wall collapsed. Who would had known how much time had passed for such thick dust and marble covering the whole vicinity.


    Suddenly, Joshua saw a shadow passing by.


    "Is there someone living here?"


    Due to the range being too far, Joshua was not able to determine whether the things he saw was real in the first place. He frowned and surveyed the environment. "Although I have no idea why I was sent here. I guess I had to explore this place first."


    After confirming his path, the warrior began his journey.


    The roar of the thunder stopped and the rain was diminishing. The great dark mist once again filled the land, covering up everything into darkness.


    Wooooo...


    As time passed, a loud whistling sound could be heard from afar, reaching the ears of Joshua who was traveling in the dark. This startled the warrior for a moment. After some time, the sound was replacement by the noise of something big moving. It was similar to the rattling sound of gears grinding on each other.


    Rumble!


    As a lightning bolt struck from the sky, Joshua saw the interior of the shrine clearly.


    The warrior could confirm that there was a shadow moving around within the ruins of the shrine.


    Joshua noticed some movement outside of the shrine and decided to explore it. As the old door of the shrine was opened, a glimpse of a silver-haired person was seen.


    Joshua was stunned for a moment there. "Ying?"


    Joshua then regained consciousness.


    Joshua who was still in a daze recalled the dream-like view he saw previously. Who was the person he saw back then? As he had completely woken up he immediately used his Combat Aura to cover the infected steel-essence crystal.


    "Was it just a hallucination?"


    After confirming that Ying was still sleeping on the bed in front of him without any trace of movement, Joshua dismissed the fact that Ying''s body had crossed over to the other dimension. He then tried to think of a better explanation of the events he saw.


    It was definitely not just an illusion!


    Joshua looked at the crystal on his hand and recalled the foul stench of the air together with the cold ice, which he had touched. These feeling were not achievable through hallucination alone. He then muttered," Was the shadow¡­ Ying?"


    Was she stuck in the dream world as well?


    Joshua stood still and looked into Ying''s cute face while she slept.


    Was that the reason Ying could not wake up?


    "It seems like the problem I had now is even more complicated than it seems. Let''s try the plan Nostradamus recommended. Maybe that could help solving Ying''s predicament."


    A few days later.


    Cemetery, west of the city, within the church.


    Joshua who was wearing formal attire stood in the study room of the church. He was standing on the granite floor, looking at the glowing shard on the ceiling for a moment, and proceed to the special place where it leads him towards the special place.


    Without any further delay, he pressed the switch.


    With the magic circuit activation, a soft mechanical sound could be heard.


    "Checking energy sample¡­ Criteria matched. Target: Joshua van Radcliffe, Head of family with the highest authority. Access permission granted."


    "Origin by fire, birth by steel, wisdom unquenchable, order eternal."


    The dark gate opened when the ancient words were spoken, leading towards a long passageway


    Joshua entered without any hesitation.

 Chapter 133 Pact with a New Divine Armament, Ling

    Underground, beneath a certain church.


    Making his way down a long passage deep beneath the earth, Joshua arrived at a great hall at the end. Bright golden light from glow-stones clearly illuminated every detail of his surroundings. Towering over the center of the hall was an enormous hand-carved statue of a serpent entwined around a hammer. Its very presence inspired the feeling of dread.


    This was neither the first nor even the second time that Joshua had been here.


    In truth, ever since helping Vale Dani to make her way back, the warrior made time virtually every week to visit this enormous subterranean cavern beneath the graveyard, in order to perform maintenance on the various unclaimed Divine Armaments.


    Although he called it ''maintenance,'' the truth was that the only thing he did here was check to see if the magical enchantments which kept everything in order were still functioning. Joshua did have a few levels in the Blacksmith profession and was able to craft the most rudimentary magical equipment, but something on the level of complexity of the living alchemy in a Divine Armament¡ªonly a legendary alchemist or master craftsperson could perform anything that could actually be called maintenance of such artifacts. The most Joshua himself could do was examine them from their outward appearances.


    However, today Joshua had come for a different purpose than usual.


    He was here to awaken a second Divine Armament for himself.


    His boots rang on the stone floor as Joshua made his way solemnly across the hall.


    There were four chambers around the hall, each containing equipment shaped with both forge and alchemy, every piece exhibiting the highest quality of craftsmanship. Take for example the first room to the left: created in the western mountains, a flange crystal workbench which any smith could use to work on even top-notch Legendary-tier equipment. At the side, an elemental furnace which could not only heat up the materials used in forging but also provide stable energy of any element for the alchemical apparatus nearby.


    Paying little heed to these accouterments (which an aspiring master alchemist would have gone crazy for), Joshua hurried straight ahead, towards a tunnel steeped in silence and shadow, which led to the warrior''s goal.


    The blade-sealing chamber of Divine Armaments.


    It was a long walk through the tunnel, with no source of illumination anywhere except ahead in the distance, but at the speed, Joshua was going, it wasn''t too long before he broke out into the light.


    Standing at the entrance to the blade-sealing chamber, Joshua lifted his gaze to the single enormous chunk of glow-stone overhead, and couldn''t help but pause for a while. The warrior seemed to be thinking about something, but after a while, he shook his head and stepped inside.


    Entering the chamber, the sharp metallic tang of steel assailed his sense of smell, but Joshua ignored it, looking about in this gloomy underground chamber beneath the church cemetery. There were hundreds of weapons of every variety stuck into the ground here, and he earnestly sought among them to find the one that he had come here for.


    He soon found it¡ªa greataxe, half-buried in the ground.


    Joshua walked over to the massive weapon.


    It was solid-black, a double-bladed great axe with a long haft. With two heavy, curved blades and a sharp spear-head at its tip, its design was simple enough ¨C without any needless embellishments, a serious affair at first sight. The metal haft and blades had been forged as a single piece, the surface now dotted with rust. Along the edges of the jet-black axe-blades, conduits snaked through the metal in veins of darkened gold, as if tracing paths of flame.


    Coming to stand before it, Joshua raised his left hand. With a soft chuckle, he said to himself, "Not quite the same as the last time."


    The mark of the Divine Armament pact was still. Compared to three months ago, when he''d entered the pact with Ying, this was somewhat different. The pact, inscribed into the warrior''s left hand, displayed no sign of being activated.


    This was to be expected.


    Through his inherited memories, Joshua knew that entering into a pact with a single Divine Armament, for most warriors, was already a tremendous burden. The energy conduits within their bodies were unable to withstand the overwhelming power supplied by multiple Divine Armaments, so in order to keep what precious few masters there were from collapsing beneath the strain of their own weapons, after they''d entered into a pact with their first one, all Divine Armaments were determined from creation to cease their automatic resonance through the pact, terminating all autonomous functions of this nature.


    If one should truly desire to enter a pact with another Divine Armament, the one who acted in the role of Master would have to initiate it themself, expressing a sense of ''need''¡ªa need for the assistance of the Divine Armaments.


    That was the reason why Joshua then reached out with his left hand to clasp the long haft of the black greataxe.


    "Oh, Divine Armament," he intoned steadily, the warrior''s crimson eyes locked upon the weapon in his hand, his voice reverberating around the whole chamber, "Answer my call."


    "I, Joshua van Radcliffe, acting head of the Radcliffe family, as Master, beseech you for your aid¡ªI need you to become my strength."


    With every word that he spoke, Joshua could feel the back of his hand gradually becoming warmer, the temperature rising continuously until it felt as though his hand was being consumed by a blazing fire. A symbol swiftly appeared upon the back of his hand, like a tattoo¡ªa long-hafted greataxe, entwined by a serpent.


    Hoo¡­


    There was a rumble, and then a mighty gale arose out of nowhere.


    In this sudden magical wind, the other weapons stuck in the ground trembled violently¡ªwar-hammers, spears, swords or flails alike, all rattled and shook on their own, producing a clarion rhythm. Within this storm of sound, Joshua seemed to hear numerous muffled voices.


    "A second one¡­"


    "To think¡­ to think there would be somebody who wishes to enter into a pact with a second Divine Armament¡­"


    "Stop this right now! It''s too dangerous¡ªone slip, and you''ll be dead!"


    "Go for it! Young man, you can do it!"


    "Don''t continue any further, just let it go. Think of your own well-being."


    In this cacophony of voices, there was surprise, warning, encouragement, and doubt. Joshua spared no attention for any of them, in silence feeling the Divine Armament pact smoldering upon the back of his hand, power pulsing through his body, and then he took hold of the greataxe and drew it, little by little, out of the ground below.


    Clang!


    There was the crisp sound of steel grinding against stone, and a golden light shone down from above. In the instant when the warrior pulled free the greataxe from its solid granite sheath, revealing its curved blades in their entirety, the magic in the air began to seethe urgently. Without a moment''s hesitation, Joshua channeled his Combat Aura into the weapon he held in his hand, letting it wash through every inch of the greataxe, branding it as his own.


    Power blazed like fire within his flesh and blood. As Joshua and the Divine Armament transferred energy back-and-forth between each other, the rust that speckled the greataxe began to flake off and fall away, while the golden conduits started to glow. Primed with the warrior''s Combat Aura, the black greataxe began to radiate an extra-ordinary aura of its own. Harsh beams of light flared from its surface, while a profound sense of gravity descended upon the room. Selfishly, it drew every last bit of mana from its surroundings into itself, its solid black color giving way to a complex network of interwoven black and golden lines¡ªperhaps intended as a symbol of death and victory.


    And then, as Joshua looked on, the gathered mana scattered in coruscating rays, unfathomable power warping the boundaries of the physical dimension. A figure, slim and slight, took form in the blinding radiance and stepped forth. The haft of the greataxe, which the warrior had been clutching tightly, was now a long and delicate hand, the wrist bearing the same tattoo of a serpent-entwined axe.


    "It''s nice to meet you, Master."


    The light slowly faded away. The bright young voice had come from right in front of Joshua, its owner apparently the slender figure who now stood before him.


    The young man had a head of shoulder-length black hair, which stuck out every which way and badly needed a combing. He carried himself with a slightly effeminate air, and his eyes were like golden suns. Especially when compared to Joshua''s own intimidating stature, the young man seemed dainty and diminutive, so that he had to crane his head to look up at the warrior.


    Clad in a black shirt inlaid with gold trim, the young man now wore an amiable smile on his face. He retrieved his hand from Joshua''s grip, and then bowed politely. "Ling Akron, the Dragon Cleaver: in fulfillment of your request and expectations, in deference to the Radcliffe family bloodline and our ancient pact, I hereby offer my loyalty to you."


    Head lowered and eyes shut, he went on to offer the warrior gracious words of praise. "Your might leaves me in awe, master. Since your house was first founded, you are the first of your bloodline to successfully enter into a pact with multiple Divine Armaments. I feel truly privileged to be a part of this honor."


    "Ling, is it? A good name."


    Feeling an increase in pressure upon his body that was sudden, but still, within the limits of his endurance, Joshua''s expression was one of good humor. He regarded the youth before him, extended his left hand, and said with sincerity, "Being able to enter into a pact with you, I see that as a blessing as well."


    Hearing the warrior''s words, and seeing the hand being held out to him, Ling blinked his eyes, then suddenly realized what he should do next. He let out a little laugh, and then he moved forward, pressing his forehead against the warrior''s hand.


    Feeling his wrist being pushed up alongside this strange new sensation, Joshua nodded gently, and then, together with the young man before him, they earnestly shouted as one, "Attention: The pact has been made!"


    Their two voices, bolstered by pact and bloodline, seemed to take on an ethereal quality. "In honor of the ancient pact, I place mine life in thy hands. Mine blade exists only for thy glory. May this oath be passed down from one generation to the next, never to be forsworn!"


    At this point, the surrounding Divine Armaments had all ceased their muffled cries, and gone were the voices full of doubt and warning. Following the warrior''s successful new pact, they resonated, quivered, and vibrated deep within their steel, as though chanting and serenading their praise for the scene before them.


    Never once in the blade-sealing chamber had such a scene taken place before.


    A pact¡ªa pact for a second Divine Armament¡ªhad succeeded, just like that.


    As the pact was sealed, Ling''s expression shifted faintly. He felt an immense surge of power from his new master, immeasurable in scale, enough to easily overwhelm a typical person''s capacity to withstand it. The only reaction the dark-haired, golden-eyed youth made to this was a soft grunt, and then his expression returned to normal.


    It wasn''t too small to escape Joshua''s notice, and so he couldn''t help inquiring, "Is there anything troubling you?"


    Ling gave a modest little laugh. Although he did appear a little uncomfortable, on the whole, he still seemed to be alright. The young man replied lightly, "The feedback of power from Master was truly considerable, but this body had already undergone special enhancement so that such a level of power was still within my ability to contain."


    Just then, a system display of his attributes popped up.


    [Name: Ling Acroll]


    [Form: Extraordinary]


    [Race: Divine Armament¡ªRacial Ability: Divine Armament Transformation, resonates with the Master who formed a Pact with him and transforms himself into a weapon.]


    [Level: 29¡ªSilver Tier (Challenge Level 22¡ªSilver Tier)]


    [Attribute: ...]


    [Physique: Small humanoid form with long life-span from other world / Axe length¡ª211 cm]


    [HP: Lively]


    [Vitality: Slightly Exhausted]


    [Transformational Weapon: Acroll Dragon-Cleaver]


    [Status: Excessive Energy]


    [Class: 7th Generation Anti-Aragami Divine Armament / Servant]


    [Innate Ability: Spiritual Form Body, Sleepless, Food not required, Pro-Physical, improved energy re-circulation, gifted memory, elite condition]


    [Skills: Weakness Break, Oppressive Impairment, Part Destruction, Sharpness Enhancement, Decapitate, Absolute Destruction, Sunder, Dreadful Gleam (Mutilation)]


    [Equipment: Radcliffe Family Servant''s Livery]


    [Divine Armament Transformation Level 1: Lasts for 1 hour. Cooldown 24 hours. Transforms into weapon form, providing the Master with half of Ling''s own health and one-fifth of her attributes.]


    [Humble and benevolent. Although young, perhaps a passable butler?]


    This is entirely different from Ying''s starting attributes!


    Looking through the attributes panel, this thought flashed past Joshua''s mind. He considered the quiet young man waiting before him, and sighed internally.


    Although Ying''s current attributes overall were comparable to Ling''s, that was only after accompanying him through countless battles. Meanwhile, Ling was this powerful right from the get-go. It was very odd.


    Since he had his doubts, he might as well ask directly.


    After hearing the warrior''s questions, Ling paused for a while. He scratched his cheek with a finger, and then thoughtfully replied, "A Divine Armament''s starting attributes are largely determined by their Master''s own ability, as well as the level of synchronization with them. There are many reasons which could explain why I''m stronger than my elder sister, but this would be the main factor." The young man was naturally aware of his sister''s condition, and he softly added, "It was because I resonated more strongly with Master, right from the start, hence the elders instilled me with more legacy memories, and it''s also why I was specially upgraded quite a bit¡­ in truth, it''s like this for most Divine Armaments¡ªafter creation, they are placed in the blade-sealing chamber, and only those with the greatest synchronization will have the chance to be enhanced and to enter into a pact."


    Having said this much, Ling looked uncertain. "In fact, at the time when you made a pact with my sister, I thought it a little strange, because I was clearly resonating more strongly with you. How did you come to choose her instead¡­ of course, such was Master''s decision, and far be it for me to question. It was just a little different from what I was used to, so I felt it was kind of unusual, that''s all¡­"


    Now that he knew the reason, Joshua couldn''t help shaking his head in laughter.


    All this had been caused by his transition. Originally, Joshua had a better synchronization rate with Ling, so he''d been selected as next-in-line to become his Divine Armament, and the young man before him had therefore received various special upgrades. However, the warrior had transitioned in half-way, and there must have been a mistake somewhere so that he''d made the pact with Ying instead, who hadn''t yet been upgraded at all.


    Ling had a complete archive of memories, whereas Ying''s knowledge was such that she hadn''t even received updates on the simplest information. Just from this point alone, one could tell that the young man had spoken true.


    Joshua couldn''t help shaking his head in exasperation as he thought about it. "So it seems, from the beginning, it was you whom I was supposed to make a pact with¡­ I guess I''ve kept you waiting."


    It seems his transition had affected a great many things. If not for the trouble Ying had encountered, this Divine Armament here could have been stuck in the ground for quite a while¡­


    "It''s no big deal." Ling shook his head, his golden eyes serene. "A weapon exists to fulfill their master''s needs. You have need of me, and I sensed it, so I formed a pact with you. Sooner or later is irrelevant¡ªall that matters is that you require me."


    "Such a good, understanding child." The warrior smiled as he turned away, making for the entrance of the blade-sealing chamber.


    "I am your weapon, after all." The young man shrugged his shoulders, and then hurried after Joshua, leaving the chamber behind.

 Chapter 134 To the Dwarven Settlemen

    "Master, I''ve just about reached my limit here¡­"


    In the western section of the city, at the auxiliary mansion, in the second-floor bedroom.


    Ling sat by the bedside, both hands holding onto the right hand of the silver-haired girl upon the bed. One could see a haze of dim silver-gray light flowing between their hands. With a sigh, the dark-haired golden-eyed young man creased his brow slightly, and softly whispered, "This energy residing inside my sister''s body is too stubborn¡ªI can''t draw out that much of it; just this much is already all I can do."


    "You can stop then, if that''s the case. There''s no need to push yourself."


    Joshua stood at the doorway, leaning against the wall, his head turned towards the bed. "At least her condition really does seem to have improved. Not a bad job, Ling. Just be careful not to let yourself catch the same thing."


    "Alright." Saying this in soft reply, Ling closed his eyes wearily and began to rest a little.


    Joshua looked upon his two Divine Armaments and found himself nodding his head. Though Ying was yet fast asleep in bed, she did look to be somewhat better than before. At the very least, he could now see her expression had changed subtly, her face no longer the frozen mask it had been before.


    Ling meanwhile, having not long ago found out about the condition of his so-called ''sister,'' straight-away asked whether there was any way for him to help. Having formed the pact with him exactly for this purpose in the first place, the warrior obviously wouldn''t turn him down. However, the fact of the matter was that the new pact was still only a recent thing. Having yet to fight alongside Joshua in any battles, nor gain even a single level, Ling''s abilities were still a little lacking, so one couldn''t expect too much of him yet.


    He looked down at the red-and-black gem-stone in his hand. The steel-essence crystal was glimmering like a star, wreathed in Combat Aura. Joshua watched it solemnly.


    "Steel-essence crystal¡­ the mysterious power contained within, and the world it led me to see ¨C was it real?" Muttering to himself, the warrior''s eyes narrowed. "Or perhaps, that''s the realm that lies beyond the dimensional rift? It feels different from what I remember from my previous life¡­"


    Whatever the truth might be, there was one very real possibility: that oppressive sensation, and the feeling of impending doom, it truly did suggest a post-apocalyptic world¡ªin essence, no different from the Mycroft continent he remembered from before, after it had been consumed by the Dark Abyss¡ªfilled with a complete and deathly stillness.


    Shaking his head, Joshua decided not to think about it any further, and slipped the gem-stone back into his pocket. He turned to the young man and said, "Have a little rest for now, Ling. Later on, I''ll fill you in on some more of what''s been going on."


    A few days later, in the magic communications circle on the second floor of the auxiliary mansion.


    The last time Nostradamus paid him a visit, Joshua had requested the archmage of the Empire to set up a simple communications circle in this mansion. Considering how repairs to the liege''s mansion would only be completed by the coming spring¡­ in the meantime, the warrior could hardly keep running down to Cathedral of St Laurent to borrow the use of their communications circle¡ªbesides being a huge nuisance to old Artanis the priest, it would also be tremendously inconvenient for Joshua.


    And so, Joshua was at the moment making contact with Nostradamus.


    "¡­ and that''s the situation. The method you prescribed has indeed had an effect, albeit a small one."


    The warrior spoke calmly. "I have also discovered something new. Ying''s coma was caused by the power feedback from my ascension. This should have allowed her to begin her own Ascension as well¡ªbut the strange bit of steel-essence crystal she carried with her, it gave off some stagnant form of steel-essence energy which halted this process. Getting stuck in the middle of her ascension¡ªI reckon that''s probably the true reason behind Ying''s coma."


    "Is that so? Well, it''s good that the method is working, very good news¡­ as for the strange taint in that steel-essence crystal, I must say it''s a pity¡ªit''s a rare material, and I myself have precious little of it."


    Having passed on his congratulations to Joshua, the old mage on the other end of the connection was silent in thought for a while, before suggesting, "It would be another thing if we were talking about alchemical ingredients, but where these sorts of rare minerals are concerned, I would personally recommend you to make an inquiry with the rune dwarves in your domain. They possess the most comprehensive knowledge of such materials in the land, and should command a deep understanding of any kind of mineral¡ªbetter, at least, than this old mage with no understanding of forging."


    "As you say."


    The dwarven clans produced the greatest master smiths and mineralogy experts in the world. The warrior nodded to himself as he thought further about this very reasonable suggestion, and decided to pay a visit to the dwarven settlement within the next few days, in the hopes of calling on that Lord High Blacksmith of the rune dwarves who often wrote to him: Master Moreila Ironborn.


    "Well then," said Joshua, "Thank you so much for sharing your views on this matter."


    "It was nothing." The old mage on the other end of the connection certainly sounded pleased. "I''m happy to have been of some service to a busy young man with much to do, like yourself."


    After some further discussion about various other matters, Joshua terminated the connection and went to his study.


    The study was sparsely furnished. It wasn''t that Joshua was opposed to opulence; he simply couldn''t be bothered to put up all the tiresome decorations and fixtures and so on. For now, seated atop the black pine-wood desk, there was a dark-haired young man attentively scanning through all sorts of paperwork with his golden eyes, handling all the affairs.


    This child, Ling¡ªhe really puts one at ease.


    Opening the door to see this, Joshua couldn''t hold back a sudden gasp, and then sighed.


    Ever since he''d entered into a pact with this young Divine Armament, he''d taken care of all the mundane work over the past few days, freeing Joshua from the tedious burden of administrative matters. This had allowed him to focus on his own daily training, the instruction of the other knights, and the upkeep of his personal garrison.


    It had to be said that Ling''s archive of knowledge was exceptionally comprehensive, and his abilities were comparable to that of seasoned administrative staff. As such, he could easily take care of all the internal affairs of the domain, with little fear that he might make a mistake somewhere.


    Not only that, the youthful Divine Armament was also well-versed in all manner of esoteric knowledge. Even Joshua, who had been reborn into a second life in this world, often felt that in some of his poorer areas of study, he might well be inferior to his newly hired butler¡ªthe boy was like a walking encyclopedia and seemed to know everything.


    Perfect at his work, skilled at cooking, quick with office work¡ªhe could even look after the horses!


    Thinking about all this, the warrior couldn''t help but sigh once more.


    Just this morning, Black had thrown another inexplicable tantrum in the stables¡ªbut rather than Joshua, it had been Ling who calmed it down. What''s more, he''d even created some special kind of feed for pacifying Black. All things considered, he seemed to be talented at everything.


    "You''re so wonderful, Ling. How can you know so much?" Joshua sighed, despite himself.


    "As I''ve explained before, Master, my rate of synchronization with you was over 60%, whereas my sister only achieved 50%. Therefore, my elders¡ªas well as the previous counts¡ªpoured whole volumes of specialized knowledge into my memory core, the better for me to assist my master with everyday matters¡­ this is typically the case for every Divine Armament."


    Shrugging his shoulders, Ling sighed as he looked through the documents in his hands. In the past few days, he''d found out about his master''s legendary exploits over the recent months. "Perhaps when Master heard about the previous count''s passing, the resulting emotional turmoil caused a shift in the synchronization rate? After all, who can avoid the changes in mood which follow the whims of our hearts?"


    Flipping through another page, he said in reminder, "That''s right, Master. There''s a message here from the dwarves. They say that the armor they wish to present to you is just about finished, and if it pleases you, they could deliver it in a few days'' time."


    "Oh? Is that right¡­ what a lovely coincidence." Joshua''s expression was one of surprise, but then he said with a laugh, "Very well, I had also been planning to pay them a visit some days from now¡­ no need for them to deliver it, I''ll go pick it up myself. Ling, please draft a reply to them."


    "Yes, Master."


    Going to the dwarves'' territory was not something to be done immediately. In truth, there were many issues which needed seeing to at the moment.


    The region where the dwarves had settled was in the southern Ajax mountains, closely located to a subterranean well of lava. They made their homes underground among the rock and earth, tapping the energy of molten magma to power runic devices and forge weapons. Although located within the borders of Moldavia, it was no easy trip to make. Even seasoned tourists and thrill-seekers would have to hike past quite a few foot-hills before reaching the dwarven settlement, and it was not a feat for the ill-prepared.


    In addition, this being a courtesy call, he would have to bring a gift¡ªfine wines and quality ores, for example, would surely be expected¡­ just as neither would be easily portable.


    Of course, assembling these items would not actually require any action on the part of Count Joshua.


    Two days later, everything had been prepared, down to the last detail. However, just as Joshua was about to gather everyone and make the final preparations for departure, he was suddenly informed of Clyre''s arrival.


    Naturally, Joshua wouldn''t send her away. He received the green-haired elf in the parlor.


    This day, Clyre Windsong was wearing a purple woolen coat, looking nothing like the druids legends described as being one with nature, and more like a fashionable young lady from the capital.


    Her features were marked with exhaustion. The warrior knew that Clyre had been restless of late, constantly trekking through the surrounding lands, inspecting the soil and taking samples, and conducting various specialized tests. Joshua had thought this would continue until she began to cleanse the earth itself, and hadn''t expected that the elven beauty would come to him today, asking to join in his expedition to see the dwarves.


    "My lady Clyre, what about your work of purification?"


    Joshua wasn''t trying to insinuate anything, he was merely pointing out the issue.


    "By spring, if we haven''t resolved the problem of Chaos pollution, the farmers will be unable to plant their fields¡ªthough I''m sure this wasn''t your intention, coming here."


    "It won''t be a problem¡ªI''ve already taken care of everything."


    The elven druid did not seem the talkative type. In response to Joshua''s inquiry, she replied simply, "I''ve planted the seeds of sun vines in the surrounding region. I''ve made special modifications to them, based on the information I''ve collected about the soil in this area. These plants will absorb the sun''s energy and use it to maintain the environmental balance, as well as cleansing any taint of Chaos nearby¡­ following that, we''ll only have to re-plant everything."


    "So that''s how it is." Joshua nodded in understanding. He was, of course, familiar with sun vines: a magical plant, originally used to absorb sunlight in order to dispel negative energy. He''d never imagined that such a plain and ordinary thing¡ªprobably the cheapest magical plant one could find¡ªafter being altered by this elder druid, could serve to purify the energies of Chaos.


    The power of magic was truly astounding.


    In light of this development, there should be no problems. Joshua promptly responded, "Great. In that case, you may join in my expedition, and follow along with us to the dwarven settlement."


    Since the problem of Chaos energies had been dealt with, bringing her along would pose no problem; if anything, having an Upper Gold-tier druid accompanying them was hardly a bad thing. Even if they turned her down, she''d find her own way there anyway¡ªso there was no reason to refuse.


    "¡­ You agree?" saying this after a pause, Clyre seemed somewhat taken aback. It didn''t appear to be some kind of act¡ªshe was genuinely shocked. "I thought you''d refuse, or maybe we''d have to negotiate for a long while; I never expected it to be so easy¡­"


    "Why would you expect me to refuse?" Now Joshua was the one puzzled by her words. "You''re free to do as you please, even if you hadn''t completed your purification work. For a Gold-tier druid like yourself, even if you wanted to travel to the dwarven settlement on your own, it would hardly pose a problem for you. Especially considering that you''ve already fulfilled your responsibility¡ªfor what reason would I turn down your request?"


    "Maybe¡­ because of how you look?" Clyre tilted her head slightly, and calmly added, "You''ve always looked like a fierce, unapproachable sort of guy."


    "How I look¡­ See here, Clyre, I never thought an elf would judge someone by appearances!" Choking with disbelief, Joshua now felt he needed to explain himself a little. Furrowing his brow, he sternly declared, "Although I may not look like a good person¡ªunkind even¡ªthe truth is that I''m very sociable, and I generally oblige anyone who comes to me for help¡­ What do you mean ''because of how I look''?!"


    Holding a hand up to her face¡ªperhaps to hide what might be a smile¡ªthe green-haired elf turned away, and said no more in reply.


    The next day.


    Perhaps it was a side effect of living in the coldest climates¡ªthe Northerners either demonstrated a temper like fire, or the sloth of a bear. Nevertheless, under Joshua''s command, all preparations had been completed.


    Starfall Year 832, the 24th day of the 2nd month, morning.


    In the ice fields just outside the city.


    Twenty knights in full battle dress sat silently upon their mounts, their backs straight as they held themselves upright against the flying snow, frost forming a thin layer upon their gleaming armor. Polished to a shine, their spearheads shone golden as they pointed towards the sky. Their formation was neat and tidy, not a single detail out of place.


    Joshua rode upon a tall black steed, patrolling back and forth before the assembled knights, while at his sides were Clyre and Ling, each mounted upon their own horse. The warrior observed the immaculate formation before him and nodded his head with satisfaction.


    "I won''t say too much." Invoking his Combat Aura to amplify his voice, Joshua''s words cut through the howling gale and boomed across the frozen field. "Knights, we are about to set forth for the home of the dwarves¡ªone of humanity''s greatest allies. There, you will be seen as representatives of Moldavia''s count¡ªthat''s me, Joshua. You will be defending nothing less than my dignity, as well as the glory of all human-kind. As such, please be very, very careful to mind yourselves well. If you could maintain as good an image as you''re presenting right now, that would be really great!"


    "Yes, sir!" the knights immediately roared in response, twenty voices in perfect unison, as deep and implacable as rolling thunder. They seemed beside themselves with enthusiasm, as though they''d been eagerly anticipating this trip to the dwarven lands.


    "Excellent." Joshua looked up at the gloomy sky. The snow was lessening, and it was no longer so cold that your breath would instantly turn to mist, for now. Winter had mostly gone by, and soon the first shoots would be poking out of the ground as life returned to the land.


    "Move out!"


    Obeying his command, knights and warhorses stepped forward as one. Hooves crunching through frost and kicking up snowy ground, they sped off towards their destination.

 Chapter 135 The Realm Below

    People crave warmth, lust for the flame.


    The mountains that ran along the southern region of the northern lands were covered with snow all year round, just as they were on that day.


    Amidst the frigid, whispering winds, a cold swell blowing in from vast and distant oceans locked the earth in ice. White snow, gray clouds, and black forests were the only colors to be seen here. The gloom and monotony of this scenery weighed heavy on one''s spirits, while the cold, harsh weather ravaged the body.


    To a human, this vast and barren wasteland of ice was essentially no man''s land. To cross here without having made extensive preparations beforehand, without a doubt, would only end in a pile of bones buried beneath a blizzard. Even if the climate had grown warmer of late, such remained the fact of this land.


    Of course, not everyone shared the same fear of this weather.


    Starfall Year 832, the 26th day of the 2nd month, noon.


    In the southern reaches of the Great Ajax mountains¡ªthose snowy peaks which meandered for hundreds of miles¡ªa small band of knights were holding up fluttering banners as they galloped through the billowing snow.


    The ice-covered mountains of the northern lands were the source of all the rivers in the surrounding region. Winding glaciers rolled down from the soaring peaks, tumbling down cliffs and over boulders, through dark and dense forests, and along valleys on its way to far-off places. And now, the band of knights were following the somewhat more even path alongside the river bank towards their destination ¨C a thick column of black smoke, standing stark against the snow-white world, which they raced towards with all their speed.


    Hooves thundered past, churning up the snow, which had long, lay still. The warhorses, with dragon blood in their veins, possessed fearsome endurance which granted them tremendous strength and stamina, so that they were unhindered by the frost. Before long, following behind their leader upon the black warhorse, the knights arrived at the crest of a tall hill.


    Now they could see the source of the smoke.


    "What a sight¡­"


    As they looked out from their high vantage point, there was a cry of admiration from one of the knights, which was echoed in the hearts of all present.


    Right before their eyes, in this concealed basin amidst the mountains, the vast expanse of glittering snow suddenly gave way to coal-black soot, heat shimmering in the air, while columns of black smoke rose up towards the sky. Right at the center of the blackened ground, there was a lake of red and gold¡ªan enormous pool of lava, boiling and bubbling, giving off nearly limitless heat.


    They could already smell the acrid stench of sulfur thick in the air, while those with sharper senses could also detect how, with such a great mass of elemental fire gathered in this frozen land, the intense heat of the lava had turned the snow in the air into piping-hot steam, which rose with the heat currents until it punched a gaping hole through the heavy gray clouds which shrouded the sky.


    The most well-known landmark upon the southern face of Mount Great Ajax¡ªthe open-air Volcanic Lake.


    This was the home of the rune dwarves of the north. Scattered across the burnt and blackened land around the lake was an assortment of gray stone buildings, including homes, shop-houses, and even a paved cobblestone road with street-lamps. At a glance, it looked like a small town in its own right.


    Dwarves were not just some fictional race in tales and legends. These short but sturdy people, with long beards and iron wills, lived right alongside humans as a typical part of their society. In the empire, dwarves enjoyed the same rights as humans, and were true citizens in every sense of the word. Technically, dwarves also swore fealty to the baron of their land, and deferred to his rule¡ªof course, to truly earn their sincere co-operation was no simple matter.


    "That town ahead is where we''re going." Steering Black along at an easy trot, Joshua cautioned the knights behind him in a low voice, "Be careful. In a geo-thermic area like this, there''ll occasionally be geysers of hot steam bursting out from the cracks in the ground. Don''t let your warhorses get hurt or frightened."


    "Yes, sir!" With a loud reply, the group set forth once more.


    Picking their way along carefully, and managing to avoid a few eruptions of steam, they arrived at the dwarves'' residential area on the surface after a while.


    The buildings which lined either side of the road were not especially tall. This came as no surprise, for why would the dwarves aim for spectacle when building their own homes? In any case, the rune dwarves of the north hadn''t made their name through grand architecture; it was the mountain dwarves of the west which were known for their expertise in building cities and strongholds; even the earth dwarves, skilled at re-shaping the very earth, were more renowned in such matters than the rune dwarves were.


    In fact, what the rune dwarves were best at was forging weapons and creating various magical items. In this department, neither gnomes nor goblins were a match for them.


    "Is no one here?" Mounted on a gray horse, Ling looked around in bewilderment. "Although I know the dwarves live underground¡­ since they''ve built houses up here, how come there isn''t a soul in sight?"


    "It''s not quite that there''s no one here." Riding ahead of him, Joshua shook his head and leaned over to explain. "Before we arrived, we sent them a message by magic. Right now, they should all be waiting to welcome us in the town square, up ahead."


    And that''s how it really was.


    In a little while, turning down another street, they saw a few dozen dwarves gathered in the square. When they saw the company that the warrior was leading, and their flags displaying hands bearing swords, they all waved in greeting to show welcome.


    One of the dwarves seemed to be in charge. Accompanied by several other dwarves in armor or regalia, he advanced directly towards Joshua''s group, who of course dismounted to receive him.


    "Esteemed lord Joshua, welcome to Black Steel Town."


    Beginning with a respectful bow, this dwarf took the lead to express welcome and humility. "My name is Ironborn Tanya, my liege. Please forgive the modest welcoming party, for most of our people reside below."


    He was approximately 1.4 m tall, his tough skin a little on the darker side, and he kept a long, dark yellow beard, festooned with discs of various metals, each one clearly inscribed with a character. This was the dwarves'' custom; after a dwarf came of age, each time they accomplished a remarkable feat, they could bind another such disc to their beard, as a symbol of pride.


    If you wanted to tell the difference in station between two dwarves whom you were otherwise unfamiliar with, it was as simple as counting the number of discs in their beards. The dwarf standing before them had at least thirteen discs in plain sight upon his beard, and this was not counting whatever discs might yet be concealed within. Going by Joshua''s experience, this here was somebody really important.


    "It''s nothing. Truthfully, I''m surprised enough to be able to see such a large group of dwarves on the surface."


    Naturally, Joshua wouldn''t think anything of such a trifle, never being one for pageantry ¨C it was more than enough to have someone to show him around. However, he couldn''t help feeling a bit curious upon hearing the dwarf''s name. He decided to ask directly. "Master Tanya¡ªif I may address you as such¡ªyour surname¡­ it reminds me of Master Moreila."


    "That''s right." Pressing a hand to his breast, Tanya turned and bowed slightly, as though showing respect for someone not present. "Ironborn Moreila is my father. My lord baron, if you don''t mind, you may leave your mounts in the care of my attendants, whilst I bring you down below to where my father awaits you, by the forge."


    Passing the reins over to the dwarves in the square, the warrior and his knights continued on with Tanya.


    At the end of the square there was an archway, and beyond it a passage leading underground. Keeping pace with Joshua, the assembled party followed Tanya and several younger dwarves in. After making their way down several corridors lit by glow-stones, what they saw before them was a whole world, beneath the surface.


    Brightly lit passages led off in all directions like strands in a spider-web, an orderly confusion connecting all the major areas. The walls of the tunnel they were standing in, meanwhile, were formed from some alchemical material the dwarves had specially created¡ªin his previous life, Joshua and the other players had habitually referred to it as ''dwarven clay,'' its original name lost to memory.


    Upon the tunnel walls there would occasionally be intricate carvings and magnificent murals. There were even some pillars, standing in the middle of the passageway, which seemed to have been shaped out of raw metal ore. This was another one of the dwarven traditions; when excavating their underground passages, to encounter a vein of ore was seen as a sign of good fortune, and so the stone pillars were preserved where they had been found.


    Joshua was a worldly man of broad experience. In his past life, he had visited the underground fortresses of the dwarves countless times and was deeply familiar with dwarven architectural styles and customs. The same could not be said of the knights following behind.


    They passed through another tunnel, which opened up into a colossal natural cavern. Across the ceiling were red crystals of elemental fire, glimmering intensely, as numerous as trees in a forest. Clyre had been silent since the beginning, while Ling followed closely by the warrior''s side, taking in all the sights with wide eyes and bated breath. The knights had unconsciously slowed their steps, lost in the wonders of this underground domain.


    Leading the way in front, Tanya, of course, noticed the awe and admiration of his guests, and at the same time that he felt a quiet pride swelling in his heart, he also couldn''t help marveling at the calm with which Joshua conducted himself, in comparison.


    Truly, we should be proud to call him our lord baron, the dwarf thought in his heart. This aura of tranquillity¡ªit sets him apart from the others.


    And so the time passed in this way, gawking at the sights of the world below the surface. Eventually, Joshua and company found that they had traveled rather deep underground. Beneath fathomless layers of granite, the ground felt much warmer, and they could even hear the movement of lava currents through the walls. Yet strangely, it somehow didn''t feel especially hot, the heat channeled away by the light-gray dwarven clay.


    Joshua had been quietly keeping track of the corridors and caverns they''d passed through. Closing his eyes to make an estimate, he realized they''d already passed through at least three layers of underground defenses, turned four times¡­ what''s more, the way the dwarven tunnels seemed to wind every which way in a tangled mess, forming a literal maze¡ªany would-be invader would essentially be defeated without the dwarves having to lift a finger, in all likelihood becoming hopelessly lost and finally dying of starvation in this labyrinth of tunnels.


    They don''t leave anything to chance. Out loud, they call me their count, but in truth they''re trying to keep the route a secret from me. The warrior thought this quietly to himself but didn''t take it personally. Such behavior was common enough¡ªhe could understand, and he didn''t think anything of it.


    After all, their deceit had been wasted on him.


    Despite all the twists and turns, they would soon be reaching their goal. When their guide Tanya said, "We''re here," Joshua and the others came to a halt.


    At last, they had arrived at the underground home of the rune dwarves.

 Chapter 136 Hidden Secrets

    Standing at the end of the tunnel¡ª the entrance to the dwarves'' underground city¡ªJoshua looked out across the distance and nodded.


    Compared to the scattered residences around the Volcanic Lake back up above-ground, the city that had been built up within this colossal cavern looked much more like a place where dwarves lived and worked. He couldn''t tell if the underground cavern had been naturally formed or deliberately excavated, but within there stood countless stone structures, lit up by so many glow-stone tubes that it was as bright as day all across the city, crowded with homes and meeting places. Further inside, the temple made for a magnificent sight, and next to it was a grand town hall. Of course, right at the very center of the city, unimaginably tall and constructed entirely from black steel, extending from the cavern floor up to the ceiling high above, was the Core Furnace.


    Before he could observe further and make a more detailed analysis, a group of dwarves emerged from the city streets not far away, holding up flags as they approached the warrior''s assembled company.


    The first thing Joshua noticed was the figure being raised up in the middle of the group.


    Wearing a steel circlet upon his head, it was an elderly dwarf, white of hair and beard, face and body covered with wrinkles¡ªbut it did nothing to conceal his sturdy frame, like a fortress of muscles stronger than steel. His eyes flashed with a golden light, like molten iron, and he carried himself with the imposing stature of a craggy mountain peak.


    Such might!


    In that instant when their eyes met, Joshua''s fists tightened, his whole body tensing for battle. In his eyes, everyone else present had been completely forgotten¡ªonly this formidable opponent before he was worthy of his attention.


    Joshua could feel that this venerable dwarf¡ªover a century old at least¡ªcompared to everyone else he''d met since his transition into this world, was a champion whose power was second only to the Supreme-tier Aragami and Nostradamus himself. Although the latter was tremendously powerful as a mage; when he wasn''t channeling his magical power, he seemed nothing more than a kindly old man. The dwarf before him, meanwhile, radiated such an aura of intensity, there was no doubt at all that he was a dedicated warrior¡ªwith a hammer in hand, not only could he forge legendary weapons of war, he could also crush the flesh and bones of his enemies and hammer them flat.


    At least Perfect Gold tier, perhaps even on the cusp of the Supreme tier. When this thought crossed his mind, Joshua smiled and advanced towards them.


    For his part, the old dwarf known as Ironborn Moreila, the current head of the northern rune dwarves and Lord High Blacksmith, was similarly scrutinizing the warrior who was now steadily approaching. Golden eyes met with red, and the old dwarf, renowned for his fortitude and wisdom, found himself stroking his beard, musing to himself with some astonishment.


    Upper Gold tier? What unexpected talent¡­


    After all his long years, he was now only at the Upper Gold tier himself as well. Although he had begun to approach the Supreme Tier, as far as actual power was concerned, there was no real difference between himself and the young human before him.


    Along with his astonishment, Moreila also couldn''t help nodding his head appreciatively as he remembered something with a smile. In the memories of the old dwarf, there had surfaced a similar figure, with the same black hair and red eyes.


    Old friend, so this is your descendant. Without realizing it, he seems to have already surpassed you¡­ The ability of humans to improve constantly from one generation to the next¡ªit is truly something outstanding.


    He surmised that Joshua''s power was the result of inheriting the power of Order as a Chaos Guardian.


    Moreila turned his attention away from Joshua, but before he had the chance to examine the other knights, he caught sight of Ling on another horse nearby, and had another shock.


    Divine Armament¡­ hold on, this presence¡ªit''s different from the one I''d detected a few months back¡­ it couldn''t be, a second Divine Armament?!


    Having forged the weapon-forms of Divine Armaments, Moreila was able to tell when a pact had been formed with a Divine Armament for the first time, but a second time¡­ seeing as how, in all these years, not one person had ever succeeded in forming a pact with a second Divine Armament, his detection magic had not yet been designed to inform him of such an event. It was only at this moment that the old dwarf realized Joshua had successfully entered into a pact with two Divine Armaments.


    Wait a minute, in that case¡ªwon''t I have to craft another suit of armor? In appraising Joshua''s power and his remarkable gifts, this thought suddenly popped up in Moreila''s mind. [In accordance with the pact: for each Divine Armament, a suit of armor.]


    At the same time, without allowing the other to finish his thoughts, Joshua closed the distance with long strides. The other dwarves hurried to get out of his way, in spite of themselves, so that the warrior could pass easily through their ranks. They could all sense that this human before them possessed tremendous power within himself, and there was something about his presence which frightened them, which was why none of the assembled dwarves dared to stand in Joshua''s way.


    Their behavior did not escape Moreila''s notice. Shaking his head, he stepped forward to receive the warrior''s approach directly.


    Joshua stepped up before the old dwarf. He extended his hand, and the dwarf took it. Both of them exerted their immense physical strength at the same time, semi-transparent ripples of force racing outwards from where their hands met.


    Having personally experienced his adversary''s might, Joshua released his grip, the warrior smiling as he said, "Joshua van Radcliffe, count of Moldavia. I''ve been looking forward to meeting you, Master Moreila."


    "I am Ironborn Moreila, current ruler of the rune dwarves. I''m just a blacksmith." As though he could still feel the intensity of force from their contact a moment ago, the old dwarf''s expression was a touch grim, but then he shook his head, returning the smile.


    "There''s no need to be modest, Joshua. Your fame is already wide-spread here in the north¡ªeven all the way in the royal capital, you have no small amount of admirers. I''m sure that soon the whole empire, indeed the whole world, will know of how there appeared in the northern lands, during the mid-year, an invincible warrior who single-handedly broke the tides of Chaos and closed the dimensional door."


    As the two of them exchanged these words, Moreila noticed Clyre, who had been standing off to the side all this while. As always, the wood-elf druid was wearing a hooded robe, hiding her face and long green hair. However, the dwarf''s sharp eyesight had been finely honed over the years, and although he''d earlier been distracted by Joshua and Ling, now he noticed that something was amiss. Immediately his brow furrowed, and he exclaimed in surprise, "You¡­ Clyre Windsong, you still live?!"


    "You survived, Ironborn. Why wouldn''t I?" the elf replied serenely, gently lowering her hood and taking a step forward. However, there was something sharp concealed in her tone.


    ¡­ Sure enough, something was wrong.


    Without asking, Joshua understood. There had to have been some leftover issues from the past between the two of them, and it might even have had some connection to his ancestor. He could figure out this much from the letter Moreila had sent to him.


    Giving it a little thought, one could see, an Upper Gold-tier druid of Balance¡ªwhat more a wood elf, more accustomed to the deep forests¡ªfor what reason would she have been so set on coming to the northern lands? The frozen wastes here were their least favorite kind of place. Even if it had been for the sake of purifying the land, Joshua found it hard to believe that someone as powerful and well-connected as Nostradamus couldn''t have found a more suitable candidate.


    It was clear now that whether it was about Clyre coming to the northern lands, or asking to join in the expedition to visit the dwarven settlement, there had been a deeper agenda behind it all.


    At any rate, the mood had become darker in an instant¡ªone might even say bitter. Joshua''s knights weren''t expected to have much to say during these meetings in any case; similarly, even if the dwarves accompanying Moreila failed to read the mood, at least they could tell that their leader was in a foul temper, and would therefore refrain from saying anything unbidden.


    But ultimately Moreila was a dwarf with many years behind him, and wouldn''t possibly allow such an awkward situation to persist. With a loud cough, the old dwarf abruptly cut off his exchange with Clyre, and turned to the warrior.


    "Welcome to our underground home of Black Steel City. If you''re not against the idea, would you eat the mid-day meal with us?"


    Joshua had no objection to this, of course. "That would be fine," he replied with a nod.

 Chapter 137 Why Not Beer?

    The event would take place in the town hall at the city''s center. With a simplistic design from the Silanka Era, three centuries old, it didn''t look particularly impressive from the outside, but it had a certain sort of antique charm. Inside, suspended over the center of the banquet hall was a chandelier carved from a single piece of sun-crystal, bigger than could be believed. Joshua tried to estimate the amount of energy contained within, and realized that this decorative novelty could fully supply a complete set of magical equipment with fire-elemental energy.


    However, right now it was just being used as a big lantern.


    These dwarves tended to inadvertently remind you that they were nothing like how they appeared¡ªnot the least bit lacking in wealth, in fact they were loaded.


    Shaking his head, the warrior banished such thoughts from his mind.


    As the key guest and main figure of this event, Joshua was invited by Moreila to sit at the head of the main table, but Joshua politely declined¡ªas a compromise, each of them sat at either end of the main table instead. The dwarven orchestra began to play their distinct form of music, and the party got into full swing.


    Quite a number of people were in attendance: besides officers from the various administrative departments, there were several dwarven people of note as well. True to their role as the central pillar of northern dwarven society, they generally showed deep respect to Moreila as the Lord High Blacksmith¡ªthis could be clearly seen in their every movement and expression¡ªbut they didn''t seem to think of the warrior as any big deal, only extending him a few perfunctory courtesies.


    The rumors about dwarven hostility towards outsiders had been true. Although Joshua''s name and deeds had been heard of even here, some people still stubbornly disapproved of their so-called count¡ªand they didn''t exactly go to great pains to hide it from the warrior.


    The food they were served made for a truly sumptuous feast, despite how neither the humans nor the dwarves of the north were renowned for their culinary achievements. For this occasion, however, in order to welcome Joshua, the assortment of delicacies which had been prepared for him appeared truly appetizing indeed. Be it the smoked meat of Tyrant Sand Worms or the small cooked sausages, everything was tantalizingly delicious. Being able to actually taste these foods, which had previously only existed in the game, even Joshua couldn''t hide his delight.


    As the party carried on, the mood grew ever merrier. Of course¡ªthis being a dwarven feast¡ªthe main highlight was not so much on the eating, but the drinking.


    "I make this toast to the earth and the magma!" A dwarf stepped forward¡ªseven metal discs in his red beard, and appearing to be somewhat drunk already¡ªand raised an enormous cup in Joshua''s direction.


    Dwarves were the children of the earth and the mountains, born from the steel-essence in the deep places underground, legends said, during the first millennium when the Initial Flame had come alight. The earliest dwarves were said to have appeared on the shores of a vast underground pool of lava. Drawing upon the light and heat of the lava, they searched through the deep caverns, discovering a variety of mineral deposits, as well as a profound understanding of the earth. These were the foundations upon which they built a civilization, so whenever there was anything worth celebrating, the dwarves would always use the phrase "To earth and magma!"


    Raising his glass without hesitation, and then downing it all in one go, Joshua felt a fire burning down his throat and into his gut, but he didn''t let it show on his face, smiling for all to see.


    The dwarf seated opposite stared at him, his beard quivering with surprise. Outwardly, Joshua didn''t appear to realize (although he was truthfully well aware) that when Moreila ordered the best wine to be used for this party, it meant in other words to bring out the strongest, fiercest ''Deep Fire'' liquors. Brewed by the dwarves themselves, it was exceptionally potent, and anyone besides a dwarf¡ªfor example, an elf or a human¡ªwould usually be floored after one cupful. Even a habitual drinker like this dwarf, after downing his drink in a single gulp, was already red in the face, his vision blurring.


    This human before him¡­ how could the wine seem to be having no effect on him at all?


    As for Joshua¡ªto tell the truth, he was feeling great!


    "Looks like the dwarves this time aren''t weaklings like Brandon and Vale Dani." The warrior found himself nodding as he thought this, the taste of the wine still burning on his tongue. "I can get into this!"


    Without drawing upon his Combat Aura to resist the effects of the alcohol, Joshua wasted no time drinking down every dwarf who came forward to offer him a toast. Every one of them a terminal alcoholic, they could see with their own eyes that their human count was holding his drink through sheer physical ability.


    "This is the toughest constitution we''ve ever seen in a human in perhaps two centuries," a dwarf was whispering to his companions off to the side, although his booming voice really couldn''t be lowered that much after all¡ªeveryone else nearby shook their heads as they overheard, but in their hearts they bore the same sentiment.


    "Not merely the best, gods above¡ªevery human from the past two centuries combined couldn''t drink as much as he!"


    Not far away, Joshua continued to drink. Beholding this with some awe, the dwarf stroked the steel-drill mole at his side, exclaiming in praise, "He has an iron stomach!"


    The steel-drill moles were the dwarves'' companions, much like a knight''s warhorse. Many dwarves ate and slept alongside their moles, who helped them with everything, from digging and excavating to searching for ore, and even finding their way around. The mole at the dwarf''s side nodded solemnly at its master, as though in agreement.


    Meanwhile, while clanking cups and drinking hard with another dwarf, Joshua noticed something had changed with the surrounding dwarves¡ªthough at first their prejudice had been obvious, the way they were looking at him now was tinged with a shade of acceptance.


    As his gaze swept over them, the dwarves raised their cups in acknowledgement.


    Joshua smiled, knowing full well what was going on.


    Though regular drinkers the dwarves may be, they had little respect for those who got drunk out of their wits. As a race who prided themselves on intricate skill at smithing, carefully planned engineering and so on, it was not the volume of alcohol consumed which mattered, but rather the ability to stay on your feet and in control after a bout of heavy drinking¡ªthat was what really commanded their respect.


    A person who allowed themselves to get drunk was someone who had no grasp of their own limits, and who likely had little mastery over their own body or wits¡ªpeople of this sort, with so little understanding of themselves, were completely unworthy of trust. Conversely, someone who could drink a lot without getting drunk was considered to be of clear mind and firm resolve, always in full control.


    Elsewhere at the party, while Joshua and the other dwarves were plying each other with drinks¡­


    ¡­ Moreila and Clyre were having a chat.


    "Clyre, I never thought I''d see the day when you came back to the northern lands again. It''s really been too long." The venerable dwarf''s expression showed no trace of joy at his reunion with an old friend¡ªquite the opposite, his resentment was clear to see. His brow deeply furrowed, he spat the words through gritted teeth, "It''s too bad Joshua doesn''t know the truth about your background, or else he''d never have brought you here!"


    "Time heals all wounds. It''s been so long that they''ve already completely forgotten about me ¡ªeven if they knew, they wouldn''t still be clinging onto bitter memories, like you''re doing." The elf spoke calmly in reply to Moreila, appearing to be untroubled by the dwarf''s naked hostility. "What happened that time¡­ no one was at fault. Since you chose to hold to your oaths, there''s no need to bare your fangs at me."


    "In that case, why did you come back here?"


    "I just felt like coming by, to check on this land they''re watching over, that''s all¡­" Saying this softly, Clyre sighed, the elven druid observing the old dwarf''s hardened gaze. She said, with sincerity, "I''ve spent a century studying about Balance, understanding the relationship between Order and Chaos¡­ only now do I understand the horror that we faced back then; but they have always been stationed here, on guard, constantly holding those powers at bay¡­ by comparison, this quarrel between us is like dandelions blowing in the wind¡ªhardly worth clutching after."


    The elf continued lamenting, "Centuries have passed us by, and humanity has cycled through several generations¡ªalready, his descendant has grown to be a match for either one of us¡­ I only returned to these northern lands to cleanse away any remnants of Chaos energy, and maybe check up on old friends along the way, that''s all."


    The old dwarf made no reply, only downed another cup of wine, and then silently turned his head to watch Joshua steadily gaining acceptance amongst the dwarves.


    "It was like this back then, too¡ªhe could really drink¡­" He sighed. "His power has already surpassed that man''s own¡ªif we''d all had the kind of power we do now, right from the beginning, then things surely wouldn''t have turned out¡­"


    "What''s the use of talking about it now?" The elf, seeming by appearances to still be quite young, said in a laid-back manner, "You''re a dwarf, the best among blacksmiths¡ªyou should understand this principle: the heredity of humans is like Damascus steel¡ª it must be hammered well and forged repeatedly, in order to make it stronger and tougher. In this way, from one generation to the next, the results could eventually be nothing short of Legendary tier¡­"


    She raised the wine cup in her hand and offered him a smile. "This is a party to welcome Joshua. Don''t be like this. Come, drink with me."


    "¡­ Cheers."

 Chapter 138 Runic Factory

    Time passed by in the raising of toasts, and soon afterward, the feast was over.


    Bidding their farewells to Moreila and Joshua, the other dwarves took their leave, stroking their beards with satisfaction. After all, in this world, the most important thing to have between people was common ground. It was the same even for dwarves, and through this party, they had gotten to know Joshua better, as the count of Moldavia¡ªso it had been worth making the time to attend.


    Of course, no small number of dwarves, as they were leaving, looked upon the warrior with new respect in their eyes, for a simple-enough reason: for a human to be able to hold his drink so well, he was truly one in a million.


    Once all the guests had left, Joshua¡ªhis face starting to glow faintly red¡ªgot to his feet.


    Even with his physical strength and fortitude, consuming such a volume of dwarven liquor might have been a bit much for him. Now the warrior felt a little light-headed and dizzy, so he immediately invoked the Combat Aura from within himself, suppressing the side effects of the alcohol with some regret.


    In the first place, Joshua drank for the sake of putting himself into a rare and pleasant stupor. That wouldn''t do at the moment, however¡ªright now, he should be taking care of business.


    Turning, he looked over to the far side of the table, where the old dwarf and the elven druid were watching each other quietly. Joshua could tell that the tension between Clyre and Moreila from earlier had subsided¡ªalthough the air between them still felt cold and stiff, it was a vast improvement over how it had been earlier.


    "Looks like giving them some space to talk things out had its effect." Joshua shook his head with some disappointment. "Those two seem to have known each other a long time. To think that although Clyre looks so young, she''s already centuries old. That''s the problem with elves¡ªthey may all be beautiful, but the difference between outward appearances and their actual age¡­"


    This was what he thought about as he made his way over to the two of them.


    "Joshua, I must apologize about the party¡ªon account of having met an old friend, I spent far too much time here reminiscing." Noticing the warrior''s approach, the dwarf stood to receive him, his manner cheerful and merry. "Your armor is just about ready, and you''ve arrived at exactly the right time to complete the final step of the process. If it''s alright with you, how about we make our way over to the core furnace now, and finish this one last procedure?"


    "No problem. Shall we be off, then?" Naturally, Joshua wouldn''t refuse, even though the true purpose of his coming here was to get someone to inspect that odd piece of steel-essence crystal¡ªpicking up the armor was also on the to-do list, after all. Joshua turned to address his waiting subordinates. "Everyone, do as you please. Ling, come with me."


    "Yes, Sir!"


    "Yes, Master."


    Generally speaking, the knights were expected to be his bodyguards, always by Joshua''s side¡ªhowever, if there really arose a situation which even the warrior couldn''t handle, the knights would probably be helpless to do anything anyway. As such, Joshua had brought them along this time not only because it might be seen as a bit of a let-down for a count to be traveling without a retinue, but also because he planned to purchase a large number of supplies from the dwarves¡ªat which point the knights would be on cargo duty.


    When everyone was ready, the old dwarf set out directly from the town hall, Joshua and Ling following him into the street outside, with Clye silently keeping pace behind the warrior.


    Joshua didn''t mind this. And so, the odd little group wound their way through the city streets, until they arrived at the core furnace itself.


    What they called the core furnace was mainly where the dwarves forged weapons, built machinery, and tried out their latest designs. In human terms, it was a center for research and development, as well as a weapons-testing area¡ªit even supplied raw materials. It was the most important public facility in any large dwarven settlement¡ªmore so than even the brewery.


    The core furnace was extraordinarily huge, shaped like a massive stepped pyramid formed wholly out of metal. Joshua had himself a better look up close and saw that the base of this enormous steel construction went deep underground, delving all the way down to the lava well to extract fire-elemental mana. Its tip meanwhile must surely pass through the countless tunnels they had traveled through on their way down, for the sake of heat dispersion and ventilation.


    A construction like this would have been a rare enough achievement on the surface; to have been able to build such a wonder underground, it could only be the work of the dwarves, children of earth and mountain.


    As the current leader of the northern rune dwarves, as well as the highest-ranking High Lord Blacksmith, Moreila commanded tremendous prestige. Despite being accompanied by two humans and an elf, not only did the guards patrolling outside the core furnace not stop him¡ªafter raising a salute to him upon spotting him from a distance, they went the other way to patrol somewhere else.


    The entrance into the core furnace was a set of metal gates. Just before he stepped through, Joshua spotted something out of the corner of his eye¡ªa stone plaque at the side, with a message written upon it in Common language:


    ''Black Steel Forge¡ªDanger: Please do not approach if you have no business here!''


    "Once we go in, it might get a little uncomfortable." As the dwarf delivered this cautionary warning, his expression made it clear that he wasn''t kidding around. "Our smithy here is not the same as those of other dwarves¡ªit''s more dangerous."


    Moreila wasn''t the sort to speak falsely. Just as they stepped into the interior of the core furnace, a blast of hot air rushed out into their faces, the extreme temperatures produced by the concentration of fire-elemental energy causing the air to be dry and sweltering. A normal person would find it an incredible challenge even to breathe, their throat and lungs at risk of being damaged¡ªhowever, it just so happened that of the four people making their way inside, three were Gold-tier champions, and the last was a Divine Armament in human form¡ªfor such remarkable individuals, an environmental hazard like this didn''t so much as give them pause.


    In the interior of the core furnace, there shone a bright magical light. As the group ventured deeper, they could see that all along the inner walls, magical vapors of every color flowed through translucent crystal channels. This immense runic machine continued to operate at all hours, thundering deafeningly.


    Joshua observed the surrounding mechanisms: red-and-gold molten iron ran down a semi-transparent tube beside him, and then poured into various molds nearby. Once filled, the molds were then transported away on conveyor belts. Seeing this sight¡ªwhich felt at once familiar, yet foreign¡ªhe admitted to being a little startled.


    I never thought the dwarves had already begun a magical industry. Originally, I''d only imagined this place to be the same as in other dwarven settlements¡ªjust a big blacksmithy. I''d never even imagined that the northern lands, in the Year 832 of Starfall, already had a prototype rune factory.


    Examining the orderly arrangement of blast furnaces and runic machinery around him, Joshua was clearly awed. He realized that although it seemed rudimentary and simple, they were the fore-runners of the vast automated manufactories of the future. Looking upon these prototype runic mechanisms, which he doubted he could find anywhere else in this world, the warrior found himself feeling somewhat crestfallen. An industrial production line has already taken first shape, but I don''t know whether the first magical forge has been invented yet¡ªI think I remember the events of this time period, but not very clearly, unfortunately.


    Regarding the technology on the Mycroft Continent¡ªto be precise, the level of magic was good enough¡ªnow that it was the Starfall Year 832, besides how he had now seen the dwarves produce a functioning rune factory, the human Union far to the south also possessed various magic-based machinery: a specialized large-scale alchemical device that could automatically enchant a variety of weapons and other items¡ªalthough it was only with the most basic enchantments, it was nevertheless a revolutionary step forward.


    Meanwhile, at the Sacred Mountain of the High Seas, preparations should already be underway for the process¡ªwhich would take seven years to complete¡ªto create the phenomenally immense strategic-level divine weapon ''Ever-Burning Holy Light'': a weapon of such power, during the first invasion by the forces of the Dark Abyss afterwards, three divisions of the demon army were wiped out with a single shot, buying precious time for the other powers on the continent to retaliate.


    And upon the human-controlled plains to the east¡ªas the largest gathering of mages on the Mycroft continent, they commanded tremendous magic ¨C enough to build massive cities in the sky, even entire airborne islands. Many Supreme-tier grand mages no longer built magic towers as in the past, but instead went to great lengths to accumulate the resources to create their own floating fortresses. They had even begun to reach for the stars¡ªthe third edition of the great map ''The Void Beyond the Stars'' was initially discovered upon the floating fortress of some powerful mage.


    Seeing the wonderment on Joshua''s face, Moreila beamed with pride, laughing as he said, "How is it? This new production method I''ve meticulously designed¡ªit''s miles ahead of the old ways of hammer-forging, isn''t it? Of course, the armor I''ll be presenting to you, I forged it all by hand. This kind of mold-casting is fast, sure¡ªbut the quality leaves something to be desired, so it''s only good enough for standard-issue military equipment."


    "It''s amazing¡ªyou could even say this is the start of a new era, Master Moreila. For this alone, your name will surely be recorded in the annals of history." It wasn''t mere flattery; Joshua sincerely meant what he said. "However, I feel as though you haven''t yet discovered the true potential of this invention; rune factories aren''t meant to forge weapons."


    In his mind, the warrior remembered the Alliance armies of the future¡ªand the invincible Steel Legion.


    "Not to forge weapons?" The old dwarf appeared bewildered. His brow creased in curiosity, he asked, "What should it be used for, then?"


    "Magic, of course."


    Talking as they went, the group arrived at a hall in the deepest part of the core furnace.


    They had arrived at Ironborn Moreila''s personal smithy.

 Chapter 139 Aragami, Armor and Mysterious Power

    Within the core manufacturing area, deep within the steel hall, there stood a three-meter tall transparent crystal container. Inside the semi-transparent crystal, an abnormal creature was stored within submerged in green fluid.


    This creature had only the size of an eyeball. It had a gray exoskeleton with numerous sharp fangs. At first glance, it looked like a curled-up centipede. If one were to examine clearly, one might notice a tail with bones and a mouth similar to a spider, filled with barb-like teeth. The head of this creature was coated with three carapaces. Each layer of the carapace looked like polished crystals, with two little compound eyes on top.


    It looked like some sort of infant of a living creature that did not seem to be fully developed yet. For example, it had half-grown wings on its back. In addition to that, there was a small horn poking out of its head that seemed to have grown recently. The limbs were not fully grown and the unclear runes on top of its carapace. All these were attributes of the strength it gained through growing and evolving.


    "The aura of Chaos."


    Joshua muttered and looked carefully at this creature floating within the crystal tube. "This feeling¡­"


    There was only one being which had the power to create such a devastating and terrifying creature across the history of the universe.


    The Aragami.


    This Aragami carcass, which was situated within the center of the forging room, had caused Joshua to be speechless.


    "Sir Moreila, is this an Aragami?"


    Joshua asked this old man and received a quick reply, "That is correct. These are the Aragami carcasses that I have collected all these years. Fear not my lad, as you can see they are nothing but dead bodies. They cannot harm you."


    Moreila noticed Joshua''s mood change in plain sight. He understood what this young warrior was thinking and explained, "Clyre is also one of the resistance members against the Aragami. That was the reason why Nostradamus invited her to take care of the Chaos corruption within your land."


    "Actually, I''m not thinking about that."


    Joshua shook his head and replied. "I have slain quite a number of Aragami which includes the young Aragami. However, this one has such a huge difference between the ones I knew."


    Recalling his days on slaying the scorpion-like Aragami during the last Dark Tide, they were creatures with six pairs of limbs and huge wings. Joshua had a hard time relating the beings he saw on the battlefield and the one lying within the tube.


    The larvae Aragami all had the same traits. It did not really make sense as the current one in front of him was a bit different.


    "Aragami is a creature which changes as time progresses. This larva here was captured 100 years ago. They were quite different from the Aragami now. It is highly possible that they changed their form to adapt the battlefield. There might also be also the possibility that they have evolved over time. We have no idea how many types of Aragami were there within their world."


    Moreila explained for a while and walked towards the crystal tube. He then operated the control station while replying Joshua, "After an Aragami dies, and it would immediately disintegrate and vanish, leaving only a core crystal behind. I had used some special fluid to maintain their form in order for us to study the weakness of these beings. By doing so, we could build stronger Divine Armaments and armor to go against them."


    Joshua did not reply Moreila and continued exploring the surroundings. There were a total of five crystal tubes containing Aragami carcasses of different size. The young warrior felt the aura of a Gold tier from one of the tubes.


    "Joshua, previously you mentioned a about magic thing¡­ What is that again?"


    The short old man had a sudden urge to continue the conversation that was interrupted previously and brought them all back to that particular topic.


    "It was the magic armor."


    Joshua noticed there was a little confusion he made there and he finally recalled.


    Magic armor seems to be a simple term or a simple item at glance, but it was actually something made of rune magic and magic arts of the future.


    Within the final phase of the first installment, humans were facing endless Dark Tide invasion. Although the number of humans could not be considered small, humans could not handle the loss of lives continuously at such a pace. Thus, the guidance and materials of cultivation were exposed to the mass. Magic knowledge was also open to all human beings. From then onwards, through numerous research and development, the rune magic and magic arts were found all due to the continuous effort from the human race.


    An automated magic armor providing a strong exoskeleton for the user which could increase the battle capability of a Steel-tier warrior to a Silver tier. A Silver tier that equips decent magic armor could go against Gold tiers.


    By utilizing the runic technology upon warriors and mages, it could boost their defense and survival capability tremendously. This equipment does not even restrict their movement or potential, it might even provide additional magic functionalities which were beneficial within the battlefield. The mass production of the magic armor would be vastly adopted and developed by every country to arm their forces against threats. It was all due to the contribution of this technology in the later stage of the installment which prevents human from facing a lot of imminent danger.


    Joshua explained the concept of magic armor and the possibility of mass production to the old short man. He could see that Moreila was completely captivated by this topic.


    To be honest, Joshua did not know any magic techniques. Although he might have known some during his gaming days, it was not the case anymore as the world turned real for him. Joshua could not be too sure whether he could perform everything like he did in the past. To Joshua, magic was not as reliable as martial arts. Any error occurred during the magic casting could not only cause his own demise but for everyone around him as well. Thus, Joshua planned to promote the concepts and designs of the future to the geniuses and strong within this era and allow them to drive the evolution of human race.


    "Your information is very informative and the direction of development is very clear. It is worth trying out."


    Moreila looked at Joshua seriously and said, "To think that my original train of thought was so lacking due to aging and habits. What you have said made a lot of sense. Rune factories with the capability to mass produce¡­ it is a good idea. After all, it is definitely better than hammering the iron over and over again. That method wastes too much time."


    Moreila paused as he looked into the eyes of Joshua, then with determination, he said, "If there''s another chance, we would discuss further on this topic. However, today I have something else to show you. I am here to show you the last step to complete the ''Hand-Crafted Armor''."


    The old man then moved towards the stonewall within the manufacturing room. After he hit specific parts of the wall, the sound of gears moving could be heard. Then the metal wall moved, showing a path towards an inner sanctuary. Within that place laid a metal box.


    Joshua moved towards the box and opened it. In the box, there was a set of thick and sturdy black armor.


    This black armor was made with layers and layers of sturdy material. It was designed as well as the packed scales of a dragon without any gaps in between. The helmet of this set of armor had a horn-like design similar to the horns of a dragon. On top of this brilliant masterpiece, the flow of magic could be felt coursing through this piece of art. The helmet had a "V" shaped viewing path for the user made of transparent steel crystal. The armor on the thighs and legs were very solid as well.


    The whole armor looked to weight more than 300 kilograms. It might be even more than that. Joshua careful examined this piece of art. The black outer layer of the armor was made of fusion material and titan core. These materials had very strong anti-magic properties, was sturdy and weighed extremely heavy.


    "Just this piece of armor easily exceeds the weight of a warrior and his warhorse."


    Joshua moved forward and touched the armor. He felt very excited about this, "If it was Pegasus from the elven tribe or the Unicorn, they could only sustain two pieces of this armor at most. It is definitely very well made. Even if I were to use a little destructive force on it, it would not change the state of the material at all."


    Joshua was a man who could destroy metal and mountains with bare hands. Most armor were nothing in his eyes. Today, he had finally found something which could handle his attacks. This had proven that the armor was top quality.


    "Weight is also an advantage for defense and attack power."


    Moreila examined his masterpiece and smiled, "You are a Gold-tier warrior. Dashing into the battle with this baby equipped is not a challenge for you at all. Although it will slightly decrease speed, it could transform you into an unbeatable fort. It could allow you to battle, to kill endlessly. You know very well what you can with this."


    Joshua definitely knew about this. Within a military formation, he could build an advantage by leading a charge by wearing this armor. No one could stop him and his army in that case. You could just imagine he could be even sturdier than a tank. Just running through the infantries would cause heavy damage to the opponent by swinging his weapon.


    However, this armor was definitely not suitable for forest, swamp or desert battlefield. The armor will only bring torture in that environment.


    The old man continued to explain about his treasured product, "The outer layer which was fashioned with the scales of a dragon with titan core as one of the ingredients could render Silver tier attacks useless. The overall main ingredient of the armor would be the [Aragami Crystal]. Even if I were to use my full power to swing on this armor, I could not destroy it within a short time frame. It would only cause some dents and that would be the final verdict.


    Joshua caressed the armor with satisfaction and said, "So what''s the last step here?"


    Moreila immediately answered, "Channel your energy into it and activate the magic seal on it."


    Moreila continued smiling while he said, "Long time ago, my ancestor had made an oath stating ''One Divine Armament, One Set Magic Armor''. You have successfully contracted the second Divine Armament. Based on the legacy I inherited, I should be giving you two pieces of the armor. However, making the second set would take up all my remaining materials. Thus, it might be sometime later that you''ll receive your second one."


    Joshua who was standing there was surprised to hear those interesting information from the old man.


    "There''s no need for the second set. You don''t have to uphold that promise your ancestor made."


    Joshua shook his head and said, "I could never take something away from others without giving them back. Even if it was an agreement of the past, it does not relate to me personally. Master Moreila, my man had brought forth the material from the Ajax Aurumseeking Draconian Spider and the Corrupted Black Dragon. These are Gold-tier materials which could mitigate some of your losses for giving me this armor. If it is not enough for you, I could hunt some Gold-tier beasts for you. After all, I''m pretty interested in hunting and it is not a big deal to me anyway."


    "There is no need for such a deed¡­"


    Joshua disagreed and said, "If you wish to help me, then you could always enhance my current armor in the future. I had told you about the new design and implementation for armor, am I right?"


    Moreila was excited and said, "We could start from your armor and design the first magic armor in the world!"


    Clyre could not understand the heated conversation regarding armor and technology. She could only sigh helplessly.


    "All men are the same. Their love for weapons and armor are just inconceivable."


    Clyre did not feel annoyed about this. She actually smiled for a while, thinking about her distant past.


    Time passed as the conversation continued


    After all, Joshua''s profession was at Level 22. He did not waste time doing nothing.


    After quite a long time, Moreila breathed an air of relief after confirming the path to alter and improve the design of the armor. He looked at this blueprint and exclaimed, "Who could have known, your knowledge in design and manufacturing is unbelievable. I thought you were all brawn and no brain."


    Joshua was quite satisfied with the design as well. "Sometimes, man would dream of the equipment they desire. However, I noticed that my talent on this field was limited at some point. I had just chosen the path that was more suitable for me later on rather than sulking and getting jealous of others."


    "This was way better than the norm. You only lacked in time to discover this talent of yours."


    After a small pause, Joshua recalled some important stuff.


    "That''s right. Master Moreila, other than this armor today, I have another favor to ask of you."


    Joshua then took out a small box that was kept near his chest. He then opened the box and showed Moreila. "Could you please help me appraise this steel-essence crystal? There was an unknown power within the crystal which I could not identify."


    "Steel-essence crystal? This is not something common one sees every day."


    "Be careful. Do not touch it directly. It could get really nasty later on."


    Moreila nodded in agreement. Following Joshua''s instruction, the old man took the box from Joshua. Then, he channeled a golden aura on his hand and removed the dark-red crystal from the box.


    The old man who had tinkered with all sorts of materials appraised the crystal cautiously. "The color is a bit strange. The energy was leaking rapidly from the crystal¡­ this is¡­ Huh!?... Hold on a moment, based on this rate, the crystal should have completely vanished by now."


    "What sort of energy is currently sustaining its form?"

 Chapter 140 Accidents Will Happen

    Combat Aura was an aura that was extracted and processed from human life source using a special breathing technique. It was different from magic energy or special ability of a mage, which was converted from mental strength. Combat Aura was a pure form of energy, which was different from the complex and ever-changing magic energy. It was impossible to release Combat Aura without reaching Silver tier or higher. It had the capability to enhance the overall performance of the user, including improvement in five senses, muscle and tendon strengthening.


    However, the form of energy within the steel-essence crystal was different.


    Magic, elemental and other forms of energy existing within this world would react once they come in contact with different types of energy. Places with rich fire energy would give birth to flame crystals. Locations with rich water energy produced deep-aqua marbles. Places with low concentrations of elemental energy would slowly dissipate, even if a legendary magic equipment will slowly lose its energy to the surrounding.


    "Based on my estimation, the steel-essence crystal should have completely vanished within two hours. However, it does not show any signs of shrinking or diminish."


    Moreila''s eyes suddenly glowed bright red with flowing lava-like glowing tattoo activated on both his arms. Moreila replied in a serious manner, "I cannot feel any special form of energy from it as for now. However, there was a feeling that relates to Chaos itself. Based on this information alone, it is worth to take this matter seriously."


    Now things were becoming interesting.


    Joshua observed the old man who tried to examine the crystal in various ways and said, "Nostradamus, Clyre and the old man here have used different methods to identify the crystal. Yet, the four of us gave similar answers but not completely identical at the same time. Damn it! Where did Ying get this piece of crystal anyway?"


    Nonetheless, based on all the information gathered, the verdict would be this crystal came from a world infected by chaos, a world that had met its doomsday.


    "Dimensional gate."


    Out of a sudden, this term pop up in Joshua''s mind. He gave it a thought, "This crystal probably drifted here and was obtained by Ying during the time I destroyed the dimensional gate. Due to severe fatigue, I had to rest for quite some time. I guess Ying accidentally picked it up during that time."


    Ying probably picked that up without any precautions. It was not surprising. After all, even Joshua was not able to identify the item in the first place. There was no way that Ying could understand it. She probably picked it up because she found it pretty.


    "I could not identify it with just observing it with the naked eye."


    Moreila then placed the item back in the box and replied in a serious manner, "I guess I would have to use some extreme methods. You wouldn''t mind, would you?


    "You may go ahead." Joshua could not even deal with this piece of crystal in the first place. His knowledge of ancient artifacts was not sufficient to pinpoint the origin of the steel-essence crystal. If Moreila had some plans in mind, it would be best to let him try.


    As for the extreme methods that were mentioned, no one knew the exact method but could have guessed the idea of Moreila''s plan. When the old man brought out a huge Magic Resonance Testing Appliance, no one was shocked at it.


    The device was three meters tall. It was connected to a semi-transparent energy cable. A tremble could be felt when the device landed on the ground. Moreila did some warm-ups for his arms and extracted the steel-essence crystal from the box again, "I have overhauled this device. It is connected with the Black-Steel Furnace within the core manufacturing area. With the increase in power, any matter should be able to be analyzed by this baby here."


    "One more thing. You guys might need to be careful about this."


    Moreila highlighted to those present. "I bought this from goblins in the west. Used it for like two years or so without any problems but I can''t guarantee it''ll not explode here today."


    A goblin''s product?


    Everyone within the room immediately paid full attention on this matter. They noticed every step from where Moreila operated the appliance and put in the crystal to the device. Every individual was ready to defend himself or herself.


    A goblin''s alchemic manufacturing skill was one of the best in the world. However, they do not have a calm mind to manufacture their products until it was a completely stable product. Thus, most of their product had the ability to self-destruct.


    Voom!!1


    Joshua could feel a very strong form of energy was converted into the most subtle energy, which continuously resonated within the device to analyze the item within. All the people were witnessing the changes within the device as well as the information displayed on the screen.


    After a few minutes.


    "It is strange indeed. In such an environment, a normal form of energy such as the flame crystal would start to disintegrate. However, the steel-essence crystal completely ignored the activity outside of it. It only releases a strong power of steel."


    Joshua frowned and said, "The result is not sufficient here." Without hesitation, the old man increased the power of the device.


    Voom voom voom!!!2


    At that moment, a dangerous and violent energy which was released from the crystal startled Joshua for a while there. The screen of the Magic Resonance device turned into red color with the internal activity getting much more aggressive. The results shown were increasing exponentially.


    No matter how dormant the item is, it could no longer remain silent after receiving such a strong stimulation from the outside world.


    Crack!


    Numerous cracks suddenly formed on top of the dark red crystal. It then immediately disintegrated into powder. Moreila was not able to react fast enough to stop the device.


    "What?!"


    "Impossible!" Joshua and Moreila who sort of understood the nature of the experiment immediately shouted at the same time.


    Their knowledge was different as compared to Clyre and the Divine Armament boy. They knew that a resonance experiment would only cause a flame crystal or a normal steel-essence crystal to dissolve slowly. It was impossible for the item to be destroyed instantly.


    At this moment, a gray colored swirl was formed on the spot where the crystal destroyed. It devoured the energy around its vicinity violently. As it continues to consume, its size increased as time passes. During the same time, an unknown form of presence was formed within the center of the swirl, releasing a misty radiance.


    The light gave no chance for the people around to evade and completely engulfed them.


    Joshua felt that this weird energy was similar to the one he felt during the time he was still in the city of Moldavia. As he entered the misty realm, his vision suddenly turned dark. Despite having his own consciousness, he could not get any form of information from the outside world.


    The strange energy had affected his brain and invaded his soul.Sound of machine activatingIncreased sound of the device

 Chapter 141 The Barren World

    Different types of scenes could be seen presented to the warrior.


    There were scenes such as a large number of animals running through the plains, large schools of marine life form swimming within the vast ocean. Beneath the cold glacier lies a great sea vortex where large special living being resided within the depths of this abyss.


    All the different sceneries flashed in Joshua''s mind. Those included numerous living moments and the extinction of different species. The terrain changed over time, where great mountains changed into deep valleys, rivers turned to deserts. The time of this world passed in the speed of light, changing its form rapidly.


    Within all these sceneries, humanoid form living beings evolved most of the time.


    These humanoid beings hunted for food and grew crops to sustain their lives. These beings gathered as a group, forming towns and cities. Their evolution progressed toward language and culture. With all these evolutions, it had created a form of plenty of activities that kept on changing the world.


    Joshua noticed these humanoid races started from the wilderness and slowly walked into civilization. Through this path of evolution, it had created their path towards space.


    The large magic ship carried forth a form of endless energy, traversing different worlds and setting up equal trades with different races. It was a wonderful moment for the civilization.


    However, all good things come to an end.


    Joshua witnessed the whole process, where the seeds of Chaos spread into the dimensional space. This had drastically changed the fate of the world, where endless chaos beings were brought forth to this world, causing destruction to both their civilization and technology. With their technology being robbed from them, the humanoids were powerless against these creatures and slowly withered away with doomsday awaiting.


    This was precisely what Joshua saw in the final scene.


    A strong gust blew over the plains. The greenery within the lands danced with the rhythm of the wind. Sounds of metal crashing with each other could be heard. Numerous warriors with weirdly designed weapons on hand together with magic steel armor formed a complete army gathered within the plains.


    There was a floating ship in the sky, casting a huge shadow upon the warrior beneath it. The magical light from the armor flowed through the runes upon it, generating an unbelievable radiance.


    Facing them were a horde of terrifying creatures.


    Through the pact formed with the Divine Armament, Joshua could feel a tremble deep within his Divine Armament''s soul. All the scenes and illusion he had been witnessing caused his weapon to be surprised. The weapon in the warrior''s hand was the origin of all Divine Armaments.


    The things that they were facing were the Aragami horde.


    This particular scene was much slower as compared to the ones before. The details were more in-depth, and the moments of this scene were getting much clearer as time passed. At first, Joshua could only see and hear the cutscenes vaguely. At this moment, he could even smell the scents of steel and blood mixed on the plains.


    The humans had successfully gathered. The Aragami were prepared as well. With the leadership of a human, they initiated the charge against the Aragami. The hurdles that these warriors faced were not simple tasks. The Aragami were everywhere, ranging from the open land to the vast sky.


    Sounds of crystal and steel colliding, the echoes of battle rang through the plains. The aura of death released by the Aragami condensed into dark smoke covered the land from the sunlight, and formed an endless battlefield of darkness. Together with the advancement of the floating ship, the battle had caused the plains to be dyed in red, lands were burned and blood was spilled.


    It was a disastrous slaughter with both sides not backing off a single step. Numerous steel floating ships were sent down to earth from vigorous attacks. Before they landed on the ground, they formed into huge balls of flame and dived towards the hordes of Aragami, turning everything in their path to dust.


    Aragami do not have hearts to begin with. The warriors did not hesitate to slay all the enemies within their path using their courage and will. Magic was useless against these Aragami, thus only physical attack could deal significant damage to them. For this civilization which walked the path of magic without enhancing their Combat Aura or weapons, they had a big disadvantage against the Aragami. They do not have the knowledge to properly wield swords against their enemy. Despite that, they still tried their best to swing their blades, slaying down as many enemies as they could.


    The slaughter slowly reached its final moment where there was only a single group of knights left on the battlefield.


    The flag he carried were torn and filled with blood, yet it still danced gracefully with the breeze. The knight had most of its armor damage and his weapon had cracks all over it. The sky now completely sank into the depth of darkness without a single ray of light visible. The knight was now standing against a monster as huge as a mountain.


    Razor sharp limbs rapidly quivered around the armor surrounding the large monster. Numerous Aragami which were wounded but not dead fused together into this gigantic Aragami. On top of its body were thousands and millions of compound eyes moving around that huge body, releasing beams of death. Numerous trunks with barbs could be seen wiggling around, spitting out acidic fluid at the same time. It was an indescribable monster. It was pure madness itself which you may think that the monsters you have seen in your bad dreams might just be cute as compared to the huge Aragami.


    However, the remaining warriors never showed any fear on their faces.


    They held onto their broken blades, raising their war flag and faced their demise. They may be at death''s door, yet they did not back off and made their final effort.


    "Charge!"


    The last command could be heard. Following it was a group of knights taking on a suicidal attack against the final boss.


    It was their last attempt, their last effort, their last struggle.


    That was the final moment of that particular cutscene.


    The scenes continued to play.


    There was no miracle at that moment, their last effort resulted in nothing. The large creature devoured every corpse that laid on the field. Dark mist spread and engulfed the world. Sunlight slowly became history with the weather getting colder as time passed. Plants no longer have the capability to grow, wild beasts no longer had anything to feed on. Food supply diminished, the forest withered. No clouds, no rain; only complete silence within the world which lacked life. With this enormous force of darkness devouring everything in its path, living only a world of famine, a world where life was gone.


    The flame was extinguished.


    The civilization which once traveled through the vast space could not fight against this power of darkness. The remaining resistance could only hide, defending themselves within a mountain-sized fortress, surviving in this lifeless world. On the other side, a monster with a horn on its forehead with huge skeleton wings on its back, numerous compound eyes, and tentacle-like limbs traversed the dark sky. Surrounding its body was sparks of lightning, signifying that it was the best and the master of this world.


    Joshua was completely immersed in this scene. He looked at the huge monster with a terrifying aura flying through the dead sky. Instinctively, his body was ready for combat. His Combat Aura combusted into flames, turning into crimson red and later on jet-black aura.


    His act of instinct suddenly triggered something.


    The Pool of Souls¡­ the Soul of Fire?


    An unknown sound could be heard, causing an unexpected change.


    The scene in front of Joshua cracked and started to shatter.


    Following that, a gray-colored power of steel rushed out from the swirl, forming a very dense fog, covering everyone within the room.


    No one would allow unknown matter or activity approach them. Joshua, Moreila, and even Clyre would not do so. However, things happened just too fast for them to react and they could not escape being engulfed.

 Chapter 142 Nothing to Worry Abou

    The strange energy contained within the steel-essence crystal twisted into a vortex, sucking in stray energy from its surroundings. Within the magic resonance detector, it drank in the torrent of energy flowing directly from the core of the black-steel furnace. In the blink of an eye, its form fully matured into a strange, dark gray void, ripples running outwards from it as it warped space and time around it.


    The extraordinary nature of this energy inhibited Joshua''s reactions ¨C otherwise, with his speed, he could have pulled himself free from the grasp of the gray fog. The Gold-tier warrior could hold his own in supersonic-speed combat, his reaction time far beyond the imaginations of most of the living things in this world¡ªthe same could be said of the old dwarf, as well.


    Nevertheless, he suffered from its effects¡ªand before the rapidly whirling gray fog, even a moment''s pause made all the difference.


    The fog churned, and once it had engulfed Joshua and the others, the dimensional distortions grew even stronger. The warrior felt the familiar twisting sensation of traveling through a portal, nausea overtaking him as the whole world turned upside-down, but forcefully he suppressed it. Joshua strained to keep his mind clear, and in a blur, he saw himself passing across the space between worlds.


    You got to be kidding me!


    To be able to transport three Gold-tier champions in an instant, such power¡­ Joshua only had the time for this one thought to flash through his mind, and then the overwhelming strain plunged his mind into darkness.


    He couldn''t think anymore.


    The magic resonance detector continued its operation, the red indicator light on top flashing more and more insistently. The air was filled with an ear-piercing wail as warning alarms went off, the whole machine clattering violently. Thick smoke poured out from the costly alchemical device, and then¡ªas was the ultimate fate of all goblin-made creations¡ªit exploded.


    Immeasurable energy ravaged the entire smithy, white-hot flames incinerating everything. It was a good thing that the old dwarf mainly kept steel items in here, so nothing was really damaged in this explosion, but the unexpected blast obviously shocked all the other dwarves around the Core Furnace¡ªa whole bunch of guards hastily hurried over, and when they discovered no one inside Moreila''s personal smithy, they dispersed the smoke and then immediately called upon the higher authorities to come investigate.


    They didn''t themselves have the authority to intrude upon the personal quarters of the Lord High Blacksmith.


    Receiving a secret report from the guards, Moreila''s eldest son Tanya rushed over from the town hall. Earlier he had been handling administrative matters and allocating resources, but upon hearing about the explosion in his father''s smithy, he put everything down and came to see what had happened.


    "Have you managed to make contact with my father?" he asked the guard beside him.


    "I''m afraid not. After Master Moreila and that human count entered the Core Furnace, no one else reported seeing them again," the guard answered truthfully.


    "Then the human count and his company have all disappeared as well?"


    "No, his knights are still in the city; but the elven druid and the young man with the black hair are nowhere to be found."


    "¡­ What in the world happened?" Brow furrowed, Tanya''s expression was one of confusion, all kinds of possibilities swirling through his mind: could this be a plot against the rune dwarves? A human conspiracy to destroy the Core Furnace, or to kidnap Master Moreila? But Tanya was no fool¡ªhe clearly knew that the human count named Joshua had been regularly exchanging letters with his father¡ªand the two of them were close, as could be seen during the feast. His father had even had a suit of enchanted armor of the highest quality specially made for Joshua.


    Truth be told, the rune dwarves were one of the greatest powers supporting the Radcliffe family. Their fates were tied to each other. How could the human count possibly perform such a self-destructive act of folly?


    "What should we do, my Lord? We''ve already used our magic circles of detection to scan the entire Core Furnace, as well as the whole city¡ªthe magic revealed no trace of any Gold-tier presence!"


    The guard appeared to have no idea what to do, in the face of such unusual circumstances, so he could only impart what he knew to Tanya. "We''ve already determined that the source of the explosion was that goblin-made magic resonance detector. Its energy overloaded, causing the scanning crystals at its core to superheat and explode."


    "You just can''t rely on those goblin contraptions!" Stroking his beard in agitation, the metal discs clanging together. Tanya thought for a while, finally shaking his head and saying, "Cover it up for now¡­ Tell everyone that my father and the human count are deep in negotiations about issues regarding co-operation between both sides, and it''s expected to take a substantial amount of time¡­ for now, let''s say three days."


    "Yes, my Lord!" Having received these orders, the dwarven guard set off immediately to perform the assigned tasks, while Tanya strode into Moreila''s smithy.


    "¡­ Eh?" he muttered in bewilderment, after looking around for a moment. "That''s strange, isn''t this the box dad was keeping the human count''s armor in? How come the armor''s missing¡­"


    The large iron box was completely empty. All around there lay the burnt tatters of quite a few blueprints, and looking upon them he felt as though he could still see the detailed designs that had been drawn upon them, now lost.


    Tanya turned his head to look at what remained of the magic resonance detector.


    Thick black smoke was still fuming from the wreckage¡ªalthough this meant little to a dwarf, used to handling blazing fires and magma. He walked up to it, closely examining the residual materials within.


    However, other than a featureless pile of ashes, there was nothing else he could find.


    "This is a disaster¡­ the old man and that human count¡ªwhere could they have run off to?!" Tanya muttered in bewilderment, rubbing the fine ash between his fingers. But then he gritted his teeth and vehemently declared, "This won''t do at all! If we were to notify the Emperor¡­ the head of the Guardian family and the leader of the northern dwarves gone missing together, it''s enough to throw the empire into an uproar¡ªI can''t imagine His Royal Majesty would have nothing to say about this!"


    While the dwarves were scrambling about trying to figure out how to respond to the crisis¡­ in the expanse between worlds, Joshua had meanwhile regained his senses.


    At the moment, he could feel himself floating through an indescribably odd space. Ling was holding onto his hand, and he also detected the presence of the old dwarf and the elven druid just nearby¡ªall of the others had still yet to awaken.


    Joshua exerted his innate Combat Aura to propel his body through the void, grasping hold of Moreila and Clyre so he could gather everyone together. In these circumstances, it was best not to get separated¡ªit would be important to conserve every precious little bit of energy.


    Just as he was tying everyone to himself, a wave of Chaos rushed out from the depths of the darkness, sending them flying. Right at this time, a faint ray of light appeared at the limit of Joshua''s vision, and he summoned all the Combat Aura he was able to, sending them along a path towards the flickering light.


    The Chaos wave threatened to carry them astray, while that tiny point of light rapidly grew into a gaping portal. In a single instant, Joshua brought the other three through the portal with him, and arrived at the other side.


    Boom!


    There was a great crash, shockwaves sending violent gales racing across the land, and a cloud of dust rolled through the desolate wasteland. In this billowing dust storm, Joshua slowly got to his feet. After the shock of the collision, the other three people around him were gradually coming to as well.


    Since they weren''t dead, the warrior couldn''t spare the time to inspect their condition¡ªwith brows furrowed, Joshua walked out of the crater formed by their impact, wasting no time to check out his surroundings.


    It was a world filled with gray fog. The only thing clearly in view at the moment was a broad, flat plain around him. The sky was hung with thick clouds, shrouding everything in darkness. There were only scattered rays of light here and there throughout the world, although he couldn''t tell where the light was coming from¡ªbesides that, there was no other form of illumination at all to be seen.


    "Just like the place I saw in my vision¡­" Joshua muttered to himself. He didn''t know why¡ªalthough they had obviously arrived in a totally unknown and dangerous land, there was no hint of panic in his heart ¨C instead he felt a calm serenity, as though everything was happening as it should.


    He''d never known regret, nor confused himself by overthinking things needlessly. Now that they found themselves in unfamiliar territory, the first thing they needed to do was survey the surrounding area, as well as take stock of companions and inventory.


    Looking back he saw that, with a groan of pain, the old dwarf was climbing haltingly to his feet inside the crater, while Clyre was still kneeling on the ground, holding her forehead, her long emerald hair dishevelled. Nearby, Ling had opened his golden eyes, looking around in a daze.


    The situation could be worse; no one was hurt.


    The strange thing was, right in between the three of them, there was a large black object. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be the suit of armor tailor-made for Joshua by Moreila, which for some reason had traveled here together with them.


    "¡­ Not bad."


    Opting not to fuss over why the armor had come along¡ªsince knowing the answer was unlikely to help with the present situation ¡ªJoshua nodded his head with satisfaction, and turned to look out upon the haze of Chaos energy that hung over the darkened land in the distance.


    He had a weapon, armor, and companions¡ªhe had everything he needed.


    As long as he had these, there was nothing to worry about.

 Chapter 143 The Dusty Plains

    Not long afterward, the three people behind Joshua had fully awoken.


    The first to stand was the old dwarf. As a dwarven warrior of even higher achievement within the Gold tier than Joshua, he was made of very tough stuff. Having shaken off the disorientation caused by the dimensional travel, Moreila rapidly regained full control over his faculties, and began to examine the surrounding environment.


    "This dust in the air is poisonous." After taking in a single breath, Moreila patted the dust off of himself, and then sternly announced to everyone, "There are too many impurities in the air, and the gray fog contains some unusual kind of energy which could be harmful to our bodies. Although I can''t tell exactly what effects it may have, it can''t be anything good. So everyone, be careful."


    "He''s right. Also, you''d better not touch the soil or sand directly either¡ªit''s steeped in Chaos energy, and if you''re careless it may consume you." Joshua added this to Moreila''s statement, neither one being frivolous with their words, frankly declaring what was known. Both of them understood that in this situation, the most important thing was to figure out the circumstances, rather than panicking and agonizing needlessly.


    "¡­ I can''t make contact." To one side, Clyre had raised her hand, her brow creased as her emerald eyes gazed up at a sapphire sky. Then she shook her head, saying, "Nothing¡­ this place has no natural life I can connect with."


    "This is no longer the Mycroft continent," said Joshua, "Looking around, it''s clear to see there''s neither flora nor fauna here anymore¡ªthe natural cycle has been lost¡­ there are no connections here for you to make."


    Primal energy was generated by the turning of the circle of life¡ªbut in the absence of a natural cycle, this energy obviously wouldn''t be present at all.


    Having been able to think clearly from the beginning, Joshua''s rich experience had already enabled him to work out all the details, and he now said to everyone, "In truth, it''s not only Primal energy¡ª drawing upon Magic energy or Combat Aura will present similar difficulties. I''m not sure if any of you have noticed, but this environment is continuously sapping us of our strength¡ªjust like how magical equipment gradually deteriorates in a low-magic environment, little by little our energy is draining away."


    While he said this, the warrior walked over and took Ling by the hand. Up to this point, the boy had still been sitting on the ground, and now Joshua pulled him to his feet.


    As he held the boy''s hand, Joshua''s finely honed senses detected something surprising¡­


    ¡­ Ling was not experiencing the energy loss that he and the others were suffering from.


    That''s a little strange. Could it be that Divine Armaments aren''t affected by their environments? We''ve never encountered such circumstances in past battles before¡­ there''s no way to make sure.


    Now that everyone had recovered from the unexpected transit, they began to carefully investigate their new surroundings.


    Based on their observations, it was clear that they were now in a barren and dusty plain. Thick gray fog obstructed their vision, and even Joshua was unable to see anything further than a few hundred meters away. However, going by what they could see, it was enough to tell that they were in serious trouble.


    Further than a few hundred meters away, all was a blur. There was no sign of life upon the land, no water, no plant growth, not even the shadow of a single living creature. Across this lifeless desolation, besides fog and dust, there was nothing at all. Even up in the heavens, there was only pitch-black Chaos¡ª neither sun nor stars, nor clouds in the sky.


    This was not a scene you could find in a normal world¡ªeven in the Dark Abyss, one could at least find lava and demons¡ªthe present situation reminded Joshua of some planets in space which had never produced any life in the first place..


    "Let me see if anything is different, deeper in the soil."


    The warrior knelt down and, half-crouched, inspected the texture of the dust upon the ground. Then, Joshua experimented further by digging through into the earth underneath, and discovered something startling.


    The warrior continued to dig until he had created a hole about three meters deep. Just as he''d hoped, he made quite a few discoveries: fragments of ruined armor, broken pieces from blades, the wreckage of metal shields, and remnants from all manner of weaponry. In the beginning, they must have been well-tempered and of rather solid construction, but of what were once sharp blades and sturdy armor, there was now only scattered debris, too fragile to withstand another hit.


    After the passing of millennia upon millennia, even the nearly eternal strength of great boulders had succumbed to dust, and the strongest works of steel had all crumbled into rust. The dust which lay upon the plains could once have been grass and trees, rocks¡­ even the corpses of people perhaps, or maybe something else. But now, it was all just a lot of dry sand, and there no was longer anything else that could be said about it.


    Joshua gently tried to extract a fragment of broken armor, but even as careful as he was about it, the rusted piece of iron disintegrated into powder at the merest touch.


    Abandoning the idea of picking out the remnants of those destroyed weapons, Joshua jumped back up to the surface, his expression serious, and then looked around at the gathered party, solemnly declaring, "Everyone, before we mysteriously arrived at this cursed place¡­ you all saw that vision, right?"


    Of course.


    Everyone nodded to show agreement¡ªthey had all seen the vision: the scene of a great battle taking place upon a vast, open plain.


    "I am about to suggest one possibility¡ªof course, it''s quite possible that it isn''t possible." Joshua turned his head towards the deep hole he''d dug, and then indicated the armor fragments and weapon pieces at the bottom. Raising his voice, he announced severely, "I can roughly ascertain that this place where we''re standing right now¡­ is exactly the same location where that battle took place ¡ªupon an open plain."


    "Do you have any proof of this, Joshua?" Moreila inquired, although he didn''t appear to doubt Joshua''s words¡ªit was just an innocent question.


    "Besides these left-over weapon fragments at the bottom of this hole¡­ no, it''s just a guess." Joshua shook his head, patting the dust off of himself, and added in a low voice, "But right now this is all we can say: the fact of the matter is, it''s obvious that what happened to us earlier was that we passed through a dimensional rift¡ªwho knows where it came from¡ªand then arrived at this world on the other side of it."


    This world that had been consumed by Chaos.


    He thought quietly to himself, and then continued. "¡­ And in that instant, before we passed through, we just happened to see a vision of that scene. If you tell me that''s not a coincidence, I won''t believe it."


    There was silence.


    In truth, Clyre and Moreila had already considered this likelihood, but to hear it declared with such conviction¡­ nevertheless, it still came as a shock to them. Meanwhile, Ling stood silently behind the warrior, saying not a word.


    "This time, we''re in really deep trouble." Stroking his beard, the old dwarf wailed in distress, "All the dimensional passages connected to our world have already been sealed. Finding our way back will be exceedingly difficult¡ªand with you and me gone, in time, Moldavia will descend into chaos. We can only hope that my son can keep the situation under control until our return."


    "There''s no Primal energy here. My powers are greatly diminished." Clyre appeared to be tremendously displeased, the Gold-tier druid wearing an expression of grave silence. Looking closely at her soft white hands, she bit her lower lip and whispered, "The elements are also unresponsive¡ªthey do not heed my commands¡­ all magical ability has been reduced by over eighty percent. The Flame of this world is very weak¡ªI''ve never seen anything like this before."


    Joshua felt more or less the same way¡ªif anything, he felt it more deeply than the other two¡ªhis energy was constantly leaking out from within, and the warrior had been unable to check the flow, no matter what he tried. Just like the transfer of heat: energy inevitably moved from more towards less.


    I ended up here because of the strange energy within that steel-essence crystal. If I want to go back, at the very least I''ll need to find the source of that energy¡­ and that source is definitely somewhere in this world.


    When he thought this, Joshua recalled something odd he''d heard at the end of the vision.


    "The Pool of Souls¡­ the Soul of Fire¡­"


    Chewing this over for a moment, the warrior eventually turned to the others and asked, "Does anyone know what a ''Soul of Fire'' is?"


    The old dwarf gave Joshua a strange look, exclaiming, "Wouldn''t that be you?"


    "Me?" Stunned for a moment, Joshua could not keep his brow from furrowing. "It''s me?"


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Before the old dwarf could reply to Joshua, a strange light suddenly appeared in the distant sky.

 Chapter 144 Steel-Essence Crystal Storm

    Joshua raised his head.


    His gaze pierced through the gray fog, all the way to the black canopy of night in the distance. There, emerald-green lightning rampaged about with a terrible fury, bursting into jagged streaks of light across the sky. Soon after, the rumbling of thunder came rolling in, and the lightning gradually became fainter, until it was gone completely.


    But that was not the end of it.


    Accompanied by a soft fluttering sound, a sudden gale rose up. Billowing around in spiraling gusts, it drew up great torrents of dust and sand, and formed into a massive curtain of rippling wind. The gray fog, which lay upon the earth like a blanket, was consumed by this tempest as well, flowing up into streamers that hung suspended in the air.


    With the fog dispersed, the field of vision momentarily became clear.


    Fierce winds swept across the plain, and a small group of people standing on the outskirts was buffeted by stray gusts, their hair flowing in the wind. Though pre-occupied by the decline in her powers, Clyre couldn''t help lifting her gaze up to take a look¡ªand what she saw, high in the heavens, was a roiling black sky, as of a whirlwind.


    In an instant, the land was caught in the grip of a bitter chill. Although never to boast a warm climate in any case, at present the biting cold had surpassed even the most frigid winters in its history. The ground was covered with a sheet of frost, snowflakes forming out of the empty air. In the space of but a few breaths, the dusty gray plain was rendered all in white.


    A normal person should have frozen to death instantly. Fortunately, here were three Gold-tier champions, bearing a weapon with a property to resist the elements. Although she was somewhat diminished in power, owing to the loss of her connection with nature, Clyre had no need to fear even such extreme temperatures.


    The chaotic disturbances elsewhere had brought storms and blizzards. Looking out to the far horizon, everyone could see there had appeared the dark column of a tornado, and it came driving rain.


    Ping! Twang!


    Strange notes rang clear through the air. The furious downpour of rain continued to race ever closer, the storm rapidly spreading outwards to where they stood. Stunned and staring, Moreila saw countless translucent shards of crystal, gleaming silver-white as they hurtled down through the sky, like droplets of rain.


    "Steel-essence crystals?!"


    The old dwarf, relying solely on his sight, was able to discern the true nature of these crystals, and his beard was quivering with shock. Shaping his Combat Aura in a sweep of crimson-and-gold to ward off the shower of crystals, he reached out and caught a single crystal with an enormous hand. The silver gem glittered with scintillating rays of light, an aura of purest power radiating from it, so strong that Moreila found it hard to draw breath. "So much?! Such a precious material¡ªto think, to think that it would now be falling from the sky like rain¡­"


    He was being careless with his words. Though he was supposedly the Lord High Blacksmith of the rune dwarves of the north, he had never once spoken so freely before. Having said that, Moreila seemed to recall something, and the old dwarf cast about in all directions, murmuring to himself, "Legends say, at a time when the world is on the brink between rebirth and destruction, only then will large amounts of wandering steel-essence energy condense into crystal form¡­ could it be that now is such a time?"


    "This sure doesn''t look like any scene of rebirth."


    Clyre made this quiet comment from the side, emerald-green magic woven into a trellis of illusory brambles to shelter her from the onslaught of the crystal storm. The elven druid appeared to be less than pleased. "It should be terribly obvious that the world is on the verge of ruin, hence all these odd events. This would also be the only possible explanation as to why I can''t detect even the slightest smidgen of primal energy."


    Primal energy, which is drawn from the energy contained within all living things, is similar to the life-force within one''s body, yet not exactly the same thing. It exists between Combat Aura and magic, and it is the force which drives the creation of new life in nature. This energy can be tapped in order to perform all manner of wonders: the druid relied upon it to promote plant growth, alter creatures and plants, and produce better seeds and offspring.


    Generally speaking, where there exists an eco-system, there should be primal energy¡ª however, Clyre could no longer feel its call. It was enough to demonstrate that this world had already perished, without a trace of life remaining.


    Meanwhile, Joshua let the storm of shards wash over him, allowing the solid gemstones to pelt his body, clattering with the impacts. Hiding in his shadow, scarlet light had been formed into a screen to shield Ling from the crystals crashing down from high above.


    Reaching out, he caught one of the falling crystals. With his finely honed senses, Joshua could tell that the surrounding fog had completely dissipated, and that he was recovering from his condition of declining internal energy. He also noticed that as time went by, whether it was the crystals that had fallen to the ground, or the one that he held in his hand, they were all swiftly turning red and black. In the end, they would all be just like that crystal he had previously found on Ying.


    Of course, Moreila and Clyre didn''t miss this detail either, and even Ling turned anxiously to the warrior. Joshua nodded his head, saying, "Indeed it is the same sensation. Looks like that bit of steel-essence crystal we inspected last time is about to be reflected in every drop of this storm."


    Saying so, he then resumed looking up into the distance.


    The dark clouds upon the horizon continued to roil, the lightning flickering ceaselessly while the tornado danced on.


    Over there, that''s the source from which this crystal rain spreads, and besides¡­ exactly what has happened?


    Joshua was puzzled. The current situation was well beyond his domain of experience. Even when he''d fallen into the abyss at the end of Chaos, that place had been nothing like this world. Faced with such a circumstance, he decided to access the system in the hope that it would help him figure out just what was going on.


    Opening the system, he was immediately flooded with notices.


    [You have entered the Apocalyptic Realm: the Famine of Karlis]


    [This world is suitable for human habitation, additional survival measures will not be required.]


    [Warning: This world is being consumed by Chaos! Extreme danger!]


    [Warning: This world is facing imminent destruction! Extreme danger!]


    [Summary: Karlis was a magical realm of some former glory, giving rise to a great and magnificent civilization. However, in some cataclysm that took place over a millennium ago, this civilization was extinguished, and the world began to descend towards oblivion.]


    [Condition: Chaos Corruption: The spirit of Chaos consumes you, weakening your body and senses, and reducing all your attributes by one level. (Due to your special ability ''Unkindled Flame'', you are not affected by this condition.)


    ¡­ a final breath before withering away.]


    [Condition: Mana Drain: The surrounding low-energy environment affects your powers, temporarily diminishing your magic, Combat Aura, and various special abilities.


    ¡­ imprisoned in a mundane world without magic, this would be the ultimate torture for a champion.]


    [Condition: Lightless World: The land has been burnt to ash, with neither a single soul nor any trace of life remaining. You are haunted by an unimaginable sense of loneliness and solitude, and you must constantly expend energy in order to maintain your own will to live.


    ¡­ when civilizations fall and all life is lost, when knowledge disappears and order collapses¡ªthus is the cycle of existence broken, on the day that everything ends.]


    The situation certainly seemed especially dire. Joshua''s brow furrowed.


    At the moment however, the text describing the ''Mana Drain'' and ''Lightless World'' conditions appeared to be grayed out, which meant that they''d been suspended for the time being. In their place was yet another condition, ''Purification by Steel.''


    [Condition: Purification by Steel: Steel-essence energy from the time of the world''s creation, surging forth once more at the time of world''s end. Even under the conditions of a Lightless World, it can be of some use, suppressing most negative conditions.


    ¡­ the world''s pulse yet beats with the fire of resistance, with a determination of steel.]


    "Looks like this world truly is facing the end."


    Looking at the first three negative conditions, Joshua couldn''t help thinking: never mind the Chaos Corruption; the Mana Drain and Lightless World conditions leave no doubt as to the world''s grim and imminent fate, such that not even magic nor Combat Aura can hold it off. Yet this shower of steel-essence crystals towards the end, it suggests that the world is still planning a come-back, and perhaps there''s still a faint hope of salvaging the situation somehow.


    Having determined the present circumstances, Joshua turned to face Moreila and Clyre, who were still watching the downpour of crystals, and he said, "Everyone, I think we should head that way."


    Saying thus, he pointed in the direction of where the lightning and tornado had been seen earlier. Visibility had cleared up much more by now, and everyone was easily able to observe the rolling hills and soaring mountains which lay that way.


    "Why?"


    The old dwarf was still musing over the crystal in his hand, so it was Clyre who raised the question this time.


    "Because over there is the only light and activity we can see in this whole barren wasteland¡ªand it''s also where all these crystals seem to be coming from. Besides, haven''t you noticed yourselves feeling much better now?"

 Chapter 145 The Roar of Steel

    Hearing Joshua''s words, Clyre moved around a bit, testing out how her body felt. She blinked her big green eyes, and then said with some surprise, "Actually, I do feel better¡­"


    She hadn''t noticed until he mentioned it, but now she realized that she was breathing more easily, and her body felt a little less tense. Since the moment they arrived in this world, she''d felt as though she''d been wearing chains and shackles, and only now had she managed to shrug them off and regain freedom.


    Noting her response, Joshua nodded and continued, his tone more sober, "It is my theory that the steel-essence crystals have temporarily absorbed the corruption drowning this world, and which had been debilitating us. While we''re still enjoying this improved condition, we must hurry on."


    As he said this, he looked around. The fog having dissipated¡ªthe droplets of moisture suspended in the air having settled down at last¡ªvisibility was exceptionally clear, and he felt able to see all the way to the furthest horizons.


    Joshua turned back to address everyone once more. "No matter what, staying here won''t do any good. Earlier, we arrived through a one-way portal to this realm. We won''t find any normal road leading back to the Mycroft continent. In that case, we might as well investigate any anomalies in the region, on the look-out for any possible portals."


    He added, "Although all known portals in the North have been sealed, couldn''t there be another portal like the one in the Dark Forest of Moldova¡ªhidden so deep that most people have never encountered it?"


    Joshua had a point, and both Moreila and Clyre nodded in agreement. Though what caused them to arrive here was a mystery, and their current circumstances were bewildering, it was plain to see that it would be pointless to remain here doing nothing. True enough, they should be on the hunt for any kind of natural anomaly, in the hopes that there might be another portal concealed at its source.


    "Who would have thought, after all that effort we spent closing portals, we''d now be searching for a secret portal and hoping one might be hidden away somewhere¡­" Moreila shook his head at the irony of it.


    Off to the side, there seemed to be something strange going on with Ling. The young man with black hair and golden eyes was casting about in confusion, left hand pressed to his heart. He appeared to be feeling some discomfort.


    Joshua easily noticed this. He walked over to stand before Ling, knelt down, and looked him straight in the eyes to ask, "What''s the matter? Are you feeling alright?"


    Ling knit his brows together, leaning in to whisper in the warrior''s ear, "Master, it''s a little unclear but, I thought I sensed the presence of one of my kind¡­ it''s very vague, as if I''d only imagined it."


    "Is that so¡­" Joshua thought for a moment, though there was no clue to be seen in his expression.


    There was nothing remarkable about detecting the presence of a Divine Armament here¡ªafter all, they originated from this world, which had been the final battlefield in a decisive clash between civilization and the demons of chaos. Buried in this land must be the remnants of countless Divine Armaments, so it was no surprise at all that Ling could detect their presence, and the only thing it proved was that his senses were sharper than theirs.


    "Alright, well¡­ it''s no big deal, don''t worry."


    Patting Ling''s head a couple of times, Joshua discovered that the smooth texture of his hair felt pretty good, so he stroked it a little more. Laughingly, he assured Ling, "With me here, you need only be ready for battle. Let''s go."


    Moreila and Clyre, observing Joshua''s calm behavior from the sidelines¡ªthe way he displayed not the slightest hint of worry¡ªthey couldn''t help but feel a quiet admiration in their hearts.


    How rare it was, this kind of fearless nature. In the face of such perilous circumstances, having been literally transported to an alien world, not even an expert in such temporal-spatial matters could be certain of finding a way back. For the two of them, their long life-spans had provided many centuries during which to temper their hearts and wills, and only thus were they able to face the situation before them with calm and objectivity¡ªbut how old was Joshua? At his age, if they had been put in the same position, they might probably have been frightened out of their wits, and it was unimaginable that they could have been keeping their cool like this.


    "Truly he is a natural-born warrior and adventurer. For a character of such quality, it almost seems insulting for him to only hold the station of a mere count." Mumbling beneath his breath about this, Moreila''s gaze grew distant as he looked back into the past, remembering those members of the Radcliffe family whom he had known before. A little laugh escaped from him. "Thinking back, didn''t they all carry themselves the same way? And yet, not a proper count among them."


    "Master Moreila, come help me put on this armor here."


    Over yonder, Joshua was handling that suit of armor which had mysteriously been transported along with him. Tailor-made by master dwarven smiths especially for him, it was an entire suit of armor of astounding thickness, its weight approaching three hundred kilograms. Simply laying it down upon the dusty plain would leave a pronounced depression, yet the warrior hefted it up as though it were only a sheet of paper.


    Previously, when Joshua and Moreila had been discussing some future designs for enchanted armor, they had already determined one final detail¡ªdesigning the insignia that would be stamped upon it. Perhaps it was for this reason that this suit of armor had traveled along? Regardless of the reason, being able to don it here would at least help improve his combat-readiness.


    With Moreila''s help, Joshua soon finished putting on the armor. Pending the inclusion of a magical command to automatically equip it upon himself, the assistance of another was crucial in order to put on an entire suit of armor.


    Now, the man stood tall upon the open plain, his whole body encased in armor. With every movement, he threw up a great cloud of dust from the ground. Comprised of seamless layers of interlocking metal scales, this suit of heavy armor was a magnificent sight to behold ¨C and, covered with steel, his two hands called to mind the razor-sharp talons of a demon, opening and closing like pincer claws, accompanied by the fearsome groan of grinding metal.


    A golden emblem of two hands bearing swords was emblazoned upon both pauldrons, a majestic symbol of prestige. From his helmet, which was adorned with the twin horns of a dragon, two pin-points of red light shone out through a transparent V-shaped visor of steel-essence crystal.


    "Feels pretty good." Nodding his head, the sound of Joshua''s satisfied voice could be heard from within the helm.


    "¡­ for this evening''s affair, I seem to have come un-armed. All I have with me is this steel hammer." Looking upon the sight of Joshua, thusly well-equipped, Moreila couldn''t help but sigh, beginning to long for the battle armor and warhammer he''d left behind in his quarters. "I guess those who use Divine Armaments have it simpler¡ªtheir equipment will follow along by itself."


    Saying this, he cast a glance towards Ling. The dark-haired youth blinked his golden eyes, completely failing to note that he was one of those walking weapons in question.


    Well, in a manner of speaking, the statement was true enough.


    Standing across from Moreila, Clyre was contemplating the staff she held in her hands. As a druid, she never carried much with her to begin with, for she had no need of inordinate weapons or equipment. Just the emerald-green robes she wore, her staff, and various mystical gems were all the implements the elf had required. Yet now, with the loss of primal energy, and furthermore the lack of forests and beasts in this world, the elf''s powers were greatly diminished.


    "That''s right, Clyre¡­"


    Joshua''s voice issued suddenly from beside Clyre. The heavily armored warrior allowed Ling to retrieve, from a small pocket, a tiny red ring.


    Joshua handed over the Twin Inferno Serpents to the elf. Beheld in her emerald-green eyes, the warrior spoke solemnly through his armor, "You''ve lost too much of your combat ability. If we get into a fight later, that could be a serious risk, so for the time being I''ll lend you this ring with which to defend yourself."


    I''ve basically given away this ladies'' ring.


    This was how he actually felt, whatever else he said. After all, this Extraordinary-Tier magic item, wrought of gold, was nothing he could use¡ªso it was just as well that he''d found a way for it to serve some purpose.


    Considering Joshua carefully for a while, the elf accepted the ring with some hesitation. Although she couldn''t see his expression at the moment, having known him all this while, Clyre felt sure he didn''t mean anything else by it¡ªthe fellow probably didn''t have the barest clue about romance in his head, and had most likely only handed her the ring for no reason other than because he happened to have one on him at the time.


    Does he realize what it means to give an elf¡ªno, to give a woman¡ªa ring? As soon as the elf thought this, she immediately decided, No, he clearly has no idea.


    Everyone having completed their preparations, Joshua, in heavy armor and high spirits, commanded, "Move out!"


    As he had said, since they had been transported here unwittingly, they had to seek salvation by venturing into phenomenal danger.


    Having determined their direction and destination, the party set forth.


    Time passed in dull melancholy, and after they had been marching for about half the day, the storm of crystals gradually abated, and the steel-essence crystals which had turned red-and-black upon the ground were slowly melting away. The dark gray fog rose up once more, a mysterious red light began to flicker through the air again, and the roiling heavens, tainted by the gathering energies of Chaos, once again deepened into impenetrable darkness.


    Joshua could feel the ''Mana Drain'' and ''Lightless World'' conditions falling upon him anew. Moreila and Clyre also appeared a bit weary, and he could see that the flickering lights of their life-force had dimmed a little.


    "So this is what''s meant by, ''consumes the soul to maintain the spark of life.'' Although at first glance it doesn''t appear to have much of an effect, over time every part of you will be weakened as a whole, leaving you in grave danger." Even as Joshua muttered to himself about this, he noticed that he himself was not experiencing such effects¡ªwhether in body or spirit, he felt as lively as ever, without the slightest hint of exhaustion.


    What''s more, he was walking around in a ponderously heavy suit of armor, so it was hard to imagine how he would be feeling less strain than the others. A Golden-Tier champion he may be, possessed of tremendous stamina, but this was a mana-draining lightless world, after all.


    "Could it be that this is the effect of a Soul of Fire?" he wondered uncertainly, "The Pool of Souls¡­ what exactly had that voice been saying? Back when I was playing this game, I''d never heard of such terms before."


    The Continental War of his previous existence¡­ In the end, it had only been a game¡ªno matter how realistic, it was only a game. Most people only bothered with socializing and combat; as for the lore of the game world, only the biggest nerds would have studied it to that extent. As a more casual fan of the game himself, the things he most liked to do were stand outside other guilds rousting for a duel, kill-stealing boss enemies and so on. When it came to this kind of immersive game-world knowledge, he was completely at a loss.


    Bit by bit, they were once again engulfed in fog, as the party made its way across this barren, dusty plain. Were it any ordinary person, they would have long ago become hopelessly lost and disoriented in this trackless miasma, and it was only because Joshua could draw upon both the system as well as personal experience that they were able to approximately keep track of both their position as well as their heading.


    "Right, let''s rest for a moment."


    Seeing the signs of exhaustion becoming plain upon the faces of the dwarf and the elf trudging along beside him, Joshua had to raise a hand to signal for a halt. "Let''s take a second to get our breath back, everyone, and try to check this drain on our energies. It won''t do if we find ourselves in a fight later on, and run out of stamina halfway through."


    "Huff¡­"


    Exhaling a long breath, Moreila simply sank to the ground, appearing very tired indeed. The old dwarf shook his head, moaning, "I''ve gotten old, to be feeling this worn out after such a short journey¡­"


    Meanwhile, the elven druid closed her eyes, set herself down, and entered a restful meditation.


    After making sure there was nothing of concern in the immediate area, Joshua and Ling¡ªneither one feeling particularly taxed¡ªstood aside and looked out at the undulating terrain in the distance.


    "Exactly what does it mean, this Lightless World?" the warrior murmured this to himself as he gazed upon the soaring peaks, not a scrap of plant growth upon their faces¡ªonly shadowy granite.


    Joshua knew that at the birth of this world¡ªwith fire as the source, and from steel-essence gaining life¡ªfire and steel-essence had combined to create the universe, with all its wonders and miracles. As for a Lightless World¡­ could it be referring to a barren wasteland like this, lifeless and soulless?


    With insufficient information, analyzing this further would get him nowhere, so Joshua soon decided to abandon such meaningless speculation. Taking a seat like everyone else, he began to rest and recover his stamina. As far as possible, a warrior should keep his energy topped off, so as to be able to handle any possible threat which may arise.


    The party soon fell into a deep silence.


    It was not long, however, before the peace was shattered by a peculiar noise.


    Oooh¡­


    An enormous whistling sound, deafeningly loud, and the thundering cacophony of moving machinery interrupted their repose. Moreila raised his head, while Clyre squinted about at their surroundings.


    From within his tightly sealed helmet, Joshua''s eyes widened, and he urgently turned towards the source of the noise.


    "This sound¡­ it''s exactly like what I heard in my dream!"

 Chapter 146 A Mobile Fortress

    [The Sun represents the source of life, the birth of fire, the king of light. It has cultivated tens and thousands of lives, filling up the void and emptiness. Praise the Sun, may the Sun be eternal.]


    [The Sun''s Blessing]


    The sun was the source of energy for the entire world. Every living being depended on the brilliance of the sun to sustain their life. The existence of the sun allowed all living beings to continue growing and not freeze to death with the power granted by the sun.


    Just imagine the scenario if the world lost the sun; it would be a complete nightmare for all existences within the realm.


    The world which currently existed in front of Joshua had proven that a roof of darkness shadowing the brilliance from the sun, completely restricted any form of light from reaching the land. Thus, only the scent of death and silence existed on the barren plains.


    Despite being a world void of light, there were still differences between day and night. During the time when Joshua and his group just entered this new world, a very dim light existed that could allow Joshua to see the view around him. Today, that little form of light source was no longer available. There was no longer any form of light other than the radiance released from a Gold-tier warrior.


    Within this complete darkness, there was a humming sound that echoed from afar. This sound resembled the sound of rumbling metals. When Joshua turned his head towards the direction of the sound, he noticed a large shadow resembling a mountain was heading their way at a fast pace.


    "Those are not mountains?"


    Moreila immediately stood up and cleared the dust from his behind. He looked at the huge shadow in surprise and said, "I thought this large shadow was a group of mountains."


    Clyre stood up while facing the same direction and said, "However, mountains do not move."


    "Well, beasts the size of a huge mountain do exist," said Joshua who gazed at the movement of the mountain from afar, listening to the changes of the humming sound and estimated the speed and distance of the beast. Then, Joshua said, "Lao-Shan Lung, Jhen Mohran ,Yama Tsukami¡­ These are monsters larger than a mountain, however, the sound of this noise is definitely man-made. "


    As the shadow approaches their side, the four who were standing still were finally able to see the details of the being which was approaching them. As the humming sound echoed, multiple streams of white gas erupted and rushed out of the grey fog white was obstructing it. After it escaped to the sky, it slowly disappeared, leaving behind a little gas with fluorescent lingering in the air.


    Rumble


    As the target approached closer, Joshua could hear the detailed rhythmic sound even clearer. The sound of a machine with wheels was moving towards them. All of them were puzzled by the noise within this dark realm and looked towards each other, trying to see if anyone here knew what was happening.


    "This is getting weirder and weirder."


    Joshua was getting more interested in this unknown entity approaching them as a smile was shown on his face at that moment. The mysterious being in front of him had triggered his curiosity and interest. He was very eager to unveil its truth.


    Moreila had noticed Joshua''s intention and he quickly reminded him, "Be careful, we had no idea what is the thing in front of us now. Are you thinking of finding out the identity of that thing?


    "It is best not to take unnecessary risk," replied Clyre, who was frowning.


    Finding a gigantic moving object within this dark dead world was not a good sign. This thing was as huge as a mountain, no matter what was the object is, they should be observing it cautiously first before taking any reckless action.


    Joshua shook his head after hearing the advice from both of them.


    "Come on guys, do you think you have any other options left now?"


    His expression was calm and he continued to state the facts, "I do not think that the supplies, water, food and other living necessity which you all bring are unlimited. Although a Gold-tier warrior does not need any food supply to sustain their vitality for combat, the condition only applies to Mycroft Continent. This is a foreign world that sucks up our energy even during the time we are resting. Without water and food, we would only increase the burden on our bodies.


    Joshua shook his head and continued, "Being careful is a good practice, but that could only apply to normal circumstances only. However, today we do not have the luxury to do so."


    As he finished his speech, he rushed towards the huge shadow with determination. Ling also followed Joshua closely. As he passed Moreila and Clyre, he could only smile apologetically.


    "Sigh¡­ Let''s go then."


    After a moment of silence, the old dwarf could only shake his head and smile. "He is not wrong after all. We do not have much choice left to choose it seems."


    Clyre decided to follow Moreila. They moved towards the direction where Joshua had left. She looked at the Twin Serpents ring for a moment. Nobody knew what she was thinking at that moment.


    After a while, both Moreila and Clyre managed to catch up with Joshua at a small hill. However, Joshua''s current action surprised them.


    Why did Joshua stop?


    The old dwarf thought it was unusual at first. Then he stood beside Joshua and looked at the view in front of him.


    He was stunned on the spot by the view he saw.


    The object shown in front of them was a huge pyramid. It was as huge as a mountain, occupying a ten kilometer square area with a huge base and tank treads providing its movement. The steel gear with the tank treads contained the radiance of a ridiculous amount of magic power, supporting the whole weight of the living mountain and its movement across the land. A loud mechanic roar emitted from the movement of the mountain itself.


    Clyre was the last member to reach the spot and joined it to look at this terrifying view. This green-haired elf was also stunned on the spot.


    The huge mountain was getting closer to them.


    Being able to see this huge pyramid with numerous patterns on it. The pyramid was built using numerous amount of white steel. All the surface of the pyramid was built smoothly. The only difference between all surfaces was that the front part of the pyramid had wide stairs flight. On the side of this pathway, were many strangely designed statues. Most of the statues were portraying the looks of a warrior wielding their own weapon and was battling with different types of magical beast. On this smooth looking pyramid, there was a huge crystal ball with a dull golden radiance in the middle. This radiance was not bright, by the looks of it, this weak glow might extinguish at any moment.


    "So... this is the mobile mountain. This is surely a big pyramid."


    Looking at this magnificent view, Joshua could only take a deep breath in disbelief. Despite having quite a bit of knowledge from his previous world, the current scenario still gave him quite a shock.


    Joshua had never seen such a humongous structure before in his life. Joshua knew some of the largest building in the world, for example, the Sacred Mountain of the High Seas which was built by the by the clergy from scratch. There was also the Skypiercing White Tower which had a wisdom crystal which directly connected to the World of Stars. On the northern side of the empire, there was the Triplet Mountain that had a comparable scale to this pyramid. In the abyss, there was the Tear Valley fortress that was made by millions of daemons.


    However, all of these huge infrastructures had one thing in common, that was they do not move! The pyramid had the capability to move around as compared to the other ones.


    "This is¡­ this is¡­"


    Looking at the magnificent creation, Moreila no longer able to stay calm despite having over a hundred years of experience. He was flabbergast by the sheer brilliance of the pyramid design. Being a huge structure that was capable to move around, this fact itself had blown his mind away. "This gigantic infrastructure was manufactured with a complex enchanted alchemy technology. My god¡­"


    "... Why is it that I can feel the scent of nature from within?"


    Closing her eyes, Clyre focused her mind on detecting this scent. After a while, she opened her eyes and said, "There is a perfect ecosystem running within the internal of the pyramid. This is unbelievable."


    "Indeed, this is really out of my mind. This is the last artifact that could travel through the multiverse, reaching a thousand worlds beyond space."


    Recalling the message left by the old butler, Joshua suddenly spoke, "They had once defended the invasion of Aragami from that mountain-like fortress. Even until now, they were planning for a counter-attack against Aragami. At first, I thought it was a bluff, who would have thought that I could meet such an artifact right now."


    The scale of the pyramid had already surpassed a small hill.


    "What should we do now?"


    As time progresses, the core member of the group had shifted towards Joshua. Clyre subconsciously asked Joshua.


    "What else can we do?"


    Looking at the steel pyramid, moving towards the direction of this group, Joshua smiled and said, "You already said that there was a living ecosystem within the pyramid. Now it is time for us to explore it."

 Chapter 147 Brute Force Entry

    From the moment Joshua decided to head to the great pyramid, all the way until they arrived, the whole journey, to be honest, took hardly any effort at all, and in total barely lasted a few minutes.


    The lightning velocity of the Gold-tier champion''s flight surpassed the speed of sound¡ªand with the shining cloud as a beacon, the party didn''t need to worry about losing their way. Soon, they arrived before the pyramid.


    Up close, it could be seen that the treads beneath this miraculous mobile fortress bore visible signs of wind erosion, while the surrounding environment had worn away at the magic and materials alike, inexorably reducing this formerly impeccable creation to its current ragged state. Although at a distance it had seemed impressive, closer examination revealed obvious cracks, smears, and stains all over.


    And yet, as if in stark contrast, Joshua happened to notice that there were no such scars upon the steps of the shining silver pyramid to mark the passage of time. In fact he noticed, flying by while bearing Ling upon his back, upon the smooth surfaces of the other three sides of the pyramid were countless relief carvings. It was only due to the sheer scale of these reliefs¡ªnot to mention the complete lack of any real source of illumination in this world¡ªthat they had escaped notice from a distance earlier.


    Adorning the upper-most section of these carvings were foaming waves that also resembled rolling clouds, and beneath them, the totems of countless birds of every variety. At the bottom had been carved the image of the lands and their waters in detail: mountains, cities, crowds of people and enormous ships were all in evidence, as though it was meant to depict the whole world.


    Meanwhile, the crystal orb suspended at the foot of the pyramid, which was obviously meant to represent the sun¡ªit was an accurate reflection of the current state of this world, with the sun shrouded in gloom, the heavens cloaked in shadow. At the heart of the crystal orb was a golden radiance that had all but faded away, as though the last lingering spark was in danger of winking out at any moment¡­ and yet even so it continued to give off a faint mystical light, bearing the power of Order, still holding on somehow.


    What an indescribable sight to behold¡­ however, by all accounts, it''s already been over a thousand years. How could it still be in such good shape?


    Pausing in mid-air, Joshua considered this massive construction before him, thinking hard.


    For such a large fortress to have escaped destruction, it must have some form of self-defense measures. Approaching it blindly could be dangerous¡­ we ought to probe a little beforehand.


    Without hesitation, he immediately conjured a ball of scarlet Combat Aura within his hand and hurled it at the pyramid. Oddly enough, it didn''t seem to encounter any form of resistance along its path¡ªit only shrank ever smaller in size until, just before coming into contact with the gleaming steel of the carved reliefs, it vanished completely.


    Absorption-based defense, huh¡­ in that case, it shouldn''t pose any threat.


    Engrossed in thought, Joshua nodded his head a little. He had learned much from this simple trial. It stands to reason¡­


    Riding upon his back, Ling dithered in uncertainty for a moment, and then spoke up softly. "Master, I think¡­ earlier when I said that I''d detected the presence of a Divine Armament¡ªrather than the fragments buried beneath the ground, it might have been coming from here."


    Saying this, he pointed towards the central region of the pyramid. "The presence is coming from within, and it''s quite strong."


    "From within?" Mumbling to himself for a moment, Joshua turned to address Moreila and Clyre, behind him. "Everyone, prepare for descent."


    This had after all been the group''s intention all along, and so in short order, the party alighted upon the bottom-most layer of the moving city.


    Wrought of steel, the massive base of the pyramid was speckled all over with rust. Upon this metal platform, vast enough to hold an entire city, there were clear signs of decay ¨C the surface was webbed with minute cracks, and marred by what had probably been the growth of moss and mildew before the world had died.


    Pausing in his admiration, Joshua realized that ever since he''d touched down upon the platform, the negative conditions upon him had all suddenly disappeared. For the moment, the warrior felt as though he''d returned to the normal world, no longer needing to constantly expend his stamina just to stave off the ravages of Chaos energies.


    But just as he was taking a closer look around, scanning for any clues that might possibly have been left behind, from behind him there came a resounding noise.


    "Here, I''ve found a whole skeleton! Come take a look."


    Moreila''s voice, like that of any dwarf, simply boomed whenever he spoke. Though perhaps a little hoarse now with age, his words still carried easily in all directions. Joshua hurried over of course, following the old dwarf''s gaze down to a gap in the steel floor, where he saw the body, its bones bleached nearly white.


    Clyre had also arrived at the scene and, seeing the skeleton, she used her magic to produce three ethereal vines which ventured into the crevice to retrieve the bones, and then laid them gently before the gathered party.


    Joshua knelt down to examine the bare bones, nary a scrap of clothing nor any belongings in evidence. In just a couple of seconds, he was mostly able to piece together an idea of the former owner of these bones.


    Outwardly, this race had closely resembled humans, with what seemed to be about the same number and arrangement of limbs. The difference was that this specimen had a pair (or possibly several pairs) of wings, and the bones seemed more delicate. As for what lay within, based on the skeletal structure, the position and function of the creature''s internal organs was likely substantially different from that of a human''s. This could be easily deduced by the fact that where the rib cage should be, there was instead a single curved plate of bone.


    "This skeleton, it brings to mind the legends about the times before the Age of Glory¡ªabout the honorable avian people, driven extinct by environmental change."


    Clyre also seemed to recognize something. "In the druidic historical archive far to the south are stored the fossilized bones of the honorable avian people, and indeed they do resemble these bones here."


    "However, this doesn''t seem to help us with our current situation." Rising gently to his feet, Joshua furrowed his brow. Just as he was about to suggest that they search for other anomalies, however, Joshua''s eyes suddenly caught something.


    Hidden beneath the grime near where they had found the skeleton, he noticed the faint outline of writing.


    "Hold on."


    Hurriedly shifting the skeleton aside, he exerted his Combat Aura to sweep over the steel surface, wiping away the grime, rust, and assorted filth. Just like that, dozens of written characters appeared clearly before Joshua''s eyes. "There are words here¡­ this iron board had topped over years ago ¨C without closer scrutiny, we would have totally missed this."


    Without saying any more, Joshua promptly scoured all the dust and rust off the board, in moments producing a gleaming and spotless slate board about three meters long and two meters wide.


    "I can''t read the writing." The old dwarf studied the slate for a moment, then shook his head, saying, "At a glance, it bears many similarities with the common tongue, but in actuality it is completely different."


    Clyre lingered a little longer upon it, reading aloud a few words: "Even as¡­ the crystal sun¡­" However, it was just those few words alone, and then the elf too shook her head. "There''s a hint of resemblance with the Astral language¡ªbut nothing more than a hint."


    Joshua, of course, couldn''t make any sense of it at all. After all, he was only the son of a duke from some backwater village¡ªthe North was a backwater, wasn''t it?¡ªand even if one were to consider his previous life, in which he had only been a Legendary-Tier player specialized in Player-Versus-Player combat¡­ well, how could anyone reasonably expect him to be able to decipher a language from another world?


    Well, he didn''t know what he didn''t know ¨C but he did have the System!


    "System, translate."


    In response to Joshua''s voice command, a progress bar faithfully appeared in his sight.


    40%, 42%, 46%¡­ 100%


    The progress bar leaped forward at lightning speed. Barely a few minutes later, a system prompt notified him of the successful translation.


    "It''s not a magical language; it''s just a variation on the common tongue, easily translated." Joshua read aloud the translation provided by the system:


    "Even as the blazing sun burns out in the sky, we''ll use the elements as our forge, and recreate a crystal sun; even as all life withers away upon the earth, we''ll found a new world within this vault of steel, and nurture life anew.


    "The people of Karlis will never give up. Even in the face of armageddon, we will struggle for survival upon the world''s ashes."


    Besides this opening proclamation¡ªwhich sounded rather like an attempt at creating a galvanizing slogan¡ªthe back of the steel board was peppered with words of praise, as well as general notes about the people''s history. This more or less matched what Joshua had learned from the old butler''s secret missive (barring a few discrepancies, which he didn''t pay too much attention to).


    All in all, having essentially finished looking over this metal signboard, Joshua now had a good idea of the purpose for which the mobile fortress beneath him had been constructed.


    The Karlisi (let''s call them that for now) used to be an advanced race with a magical civilization based upon tremendous achievements in the alchemical arts. Their spaceships had been able to traverse the void between stars, and they visited countless planets, leaving their name upon many a world. Theoretically, their great mastery over alchemy could be sufficient to devastate the entire surface of this planet, but it might also be capable of restoring life to this world.


    However, because of a sudden attack by one of the Dimension Demons, the miraculous achievements of their civilization were brought to ruin, and their culture was all but lost. Their energy-based weapons could not compare with Combat Aura techniques and gunpowder fire-arms¡ªand so the Aragami, kin to the Dimension Demons, brought untold destruction upon them, forcing them on the defensive while dealing defeat after defeat. After the decisive battle upon the plains, they were unable to hold even their own homeworld, and had to retreat into an array of gigantic mobile strongholds, as their final means of holding back the overwhelming tides of the Dimension Demon''s forces.


    In the midst of this desperate war, their alchemy improved by leaps and bounds, and they were able to produce Divine Armaments ever more rapidly, while their moving fortresses continued to grow larger ¡ªwhich to some degree allowed them to hold their own for a little longer. For all that, due to the entire planet of Karlis being consumed by Chaos, the light of day faded away with the dying sun, plunging the world into a cruel winter, destroying all life and hope of survival, driving them to the brink of extinction¡­ it was then that someone proposed creating new life in an artificial environment¡ªwhich gave rise to the monumental pyramid which Joshua and company were presently standing upon.


    There wasn''t much on record about what happened next, but Joshua knew that this venture had not been successful. In that last moment, when the people of Karlis had finally found a faint spark of hope, the Dimension Demon manifested in physical form and reached out with one maleficent tentacle, finally bringing low this poisoned world and crushing the last of their resistance. Their Divine Armaments, which had after all been crafted from the Aragami''s own crystals¡ªand which, unlike Joshua''s own Ying and Ling, lacked their own sentient wills ¡ªcould not refuse the call of the daemon, and so turned the tide of the battle against their own creators.


    "I guess that huge crystal globe should be the ''Crystal Sun'' in the inscription."


    Having just witnessed Joshua reading aloud the entirety of the text upon the slate, Moreila and Clyre were staring at Joshua as though he were an alien being. For his part, Joshua looked up at the enormous crystal orb at the very tip of the pyramid, still emitting a faint, flickering golden light, and he murmured, "Going by the ripples of energy coming from it now, it might perhaps have formerly been able to give off something like true sunlight¡­ which naturally suggests that what Clyre detected is a man-made ecosystem in here."


    On the back of the slate, more had been written¡ªbut it was nothing of note, no more than signboard directions. Where Joshua''s party now stood seemed to have been the place where, at the time, the people of Karlis disembarked from their spaceships and distributed their people. This slate was intended to provide some background information about the stronghold, and to help the reader get their bearings.


    Oblivious to Ling''s admiring gaze, as well as the bewildered looks the dwarf and the elf were giving him, conveying thoughts such as ''How did he know?'' and ''Is he human?'', Joshua pointed towards the crystal sun atop the pyramid before them and declared, "In order to enter the pyramid, we''ll first have to approach that sun at its crest and allow ourselves to be purified in its light, so as to demonstrate that there are no seeds of Chaos within ourselves. The entrance will also be there, at the top."


    "Then what are we waiting for?" Sighing deeply, and feeling his years weighing down upon him, Moreila said, "Let''s go."


    And so, everyone walked across the steel platform at its base, towards the steps that ran up the pyramid.


    Joshua could sense that the closer they got to the gleaming silver pyramid, the stronger the power of Order. The negative effects from the gray fog were also lessened, and there was even a hidden boon arising. Yet conversely, the Combat Aura was being constrained throughout his entire body, the Order in his surroundings being strengthened to a fearsome degree¡ªwithout the proper license, there seemed to be no way for him to exert it externally.


    As a warrior, Moreila was still doing alright; the elven druid, however, being of what was partially considered a spellcasting class, was clearly not in as good a condition. Meanwhile, Ling, as a homunculus in human form, was being carried on Joshua''s back, his expression feeble.


    They progressed rapidly, and it wasn''t long before they reached the pyramid''s apex.


    Ling and Clyre took the lead and, following Joshua''s instructions, stood before the great crystal sun and uttered words of praise. Then, a few golden rays shot out from the crystal and pierced through their bodies, driving out a tremendous cloud of black mist. After that, Clyre found herself able to use her magic once more, while Ling felt his vitality restored.


    Joshua and the elderly dwarf proceeded to purify their own bodies too, but strangely Joshua''s body proved to contain not the slightest trace of Chaos corruption¡ªhe was perfectly clean and untouched, as though he''d never even set foot in the same world that Moreila and the others were presently in.


    After they''d all been purified successfully, they arrived at the entrance mentioned on the steel board.


    The dwarf tried the steel doors without success, and faced the forbidding, sealed entrance before him, saying, "What''s going on? We''ve clearly done everything that was written on that steel board, so why isn''t anything happening?"


    "Actually, I sensed an energy responding from within," Clyre whispered, "But it''s as if something went wrong, and the door didn''t open."


    "Odd."


    Moreila tried it several more times, but he couldn''t find a way past the mechanism. Blustering with rage, he said, "Just what is going on here? Even goblins could make better contraptions than these Karlisi fellows, it seems! That pack of short-stops and their mischievous inventions may sometimes be enough to drive one mad, but at the very least they do serve some small use!"


    For the moment, the fact that he was not exactly towering in stature himself seemed to be lost on him completely.


    "Master Moreila, if you would step aside for a moment, I''d like to give it a try."


    Joshua shoved the old dwarf aside, took a deep breath, and then summoned the Combat Aura within himself, unleashing the full extent of his might!


    [Divine Power!]


    Throwing off shockwaves of infinite, over-flowing energy, his blood rushing like a river, Joshua thrust out with both palms, striking the perfectly joined steel doors beneath the stunned gazes of all present. In that instant, there were deep resounding peals, as of massive twin bells being struck. Looking on, one could see that the warrior had inserted fingers like steel drills into the crack between the doors!


    Boom! Boom boom boom!


    Muscles bulging, accompanied by a screeching sound that hurt the ears, these doors¡ªover ten meters tall, the height of a building with three or four storeys, enough to accommodate the most titanic alchemical machines¡ªby the warrior who was dwarfed by the doors in comparison, were slowly being pulled open!


    Joshua continued to exert his strength, his energy coursing in all directions, until even the air around his body was rippling visibly. With a shrill whistle and the torturous groan of contorting metal, the steel doors which had stood immobile as mountains were now being forced apart through Joshua''s brute strength!


    "Hoo¡­" With a huff, Joshua dismissed the incredible power he had just drawn forth, and his skin, which had flushed red from the vigorous circulation, resumed its usual color. With satisfaction, he looked upon the enormous doors he had just parted by force, and the way inside that now lay open before them, and nodded as he said, "I would ask, what sort of mechanism would still function perfectly after several millennia? Even if it should have still been able to, it would nonetheless be impossible in this Lightless World."


    He beckoned to the others behind him, who watched him as though they were looking at a freak of nature. "Let''s hurry on¡ªtime is of the essence, and we''ll want to explore the interior of this pyramid as soon as we can¡­ hopefully we''ll be able to find some supplies."

 Chapter 148 Central Doctrine Area

    This is really interesting.


    When Joshua crossed over the deep dark tunnel that slanted down all the way into the pyramid, he found that he arrived at a gigantic metallic living hall. That was when he got the thought saying that it was really interesting.


    A real world was really vast. The pleasure to explore here in this world was much more exciting and interesting than exploring the world in the game. It was additionally exciting to explore and discover this uncultivated world. Joshua could feel his heartbeat was accelerating involuntarily, just as he was battling.


    To him, that was the best praise he could ever receive.


    Along with the footsteps through the passage, under the shining of the gloomy light, the heavy footsteps echoed throughout the closed corridor, clear and incomprehensible. The echoing footsteps had also led them to feel a little nervous and excited as they ventured into the passage that had existed over a thousand years. The footsteps of these outsiders had stirred the dust up into the air all over the place as they were making their way through the passage.


    Joshua and others stopped in their tracks after they came across a damaged area in the living hall of the place. On the side of the hall, the wall seemed to have cracked after being inflicted by an explosion from within the wall, revealing the steel within the wall. There were numerous complicated gears, pistons, steel bearings, and multiple magic circles forming a complex structure that seemed like there were signs of life in it. Even without a high standard Alchemy, Joshua could still tell that the technology contained within this pyramid was far more advanced than he could ever imagine it to be.


    "It''ll take at least a Legendary-tier alchemist to analyze the technology inside out."


    After looking at the technology seriously for a brief moment, Joshua could not help but feel get a slight headache. He recalled the moment he was still in high school. "At my current standard, it seems too hard on me after all."


    "Still further down."


    At the side, Clyre informed the others saying to go further down the road. She seemed to be in a better mood right now, "The primal energy is getting thicker, stronger."


    And after examining the damaged area, Joshua turned his head around and looked at a sign hung over on the upside of the hall. The sign had some complex words written on it. However, under the system''s translation, he naturally knew what the words meant.


    [The Layer of Heaven, Pneumatic Circulation Center.]


    "What does that mean¡­"


    Joshua did not quite understand the meaning of the translation provided by the system. He could only say that two races would understand things differently, and the words they used were different as well. "Can we assume that it is saying ''Air Circulation Management''? As for the term ''The Layer of Heaven'', my current position is probably at the position where the sculpture ''heaven'' is on the outside of the pyramid."


    "It seems that we''re a little reckless for coming in like this."


    Right at the side of the damaged area, Moreila spoke without showing any sense of remorse or fear. This old dwarf was seriously examining the interior structure of the metallic pyramid. He smiled and said, "However, it''s actually much more excited for coming in like this. It remains completely unknown to us what lies before us."


    "Speaking of which, well, it''s not really completely unknow to us. At least we can predict something."


    Joshua laughed on and replied. At the same time while they were chatting with each other, they were making their way through the large living hall, all the way to another passage that led them further down into the pyramid. There were quite a number of doors along the passage. All of the doors were then smashed opened by Joshua and the dwarf. Everyone then followed the coordination of the ''primal energy'' that was given by Clyre. At the same time, they were also observing and examining the situation in the interior of the giant pyramid.


    "It feels awkwardly smooth though. There''s not even a single defense mechanism all along the way."


    Muttering to himself, Joshua swung out a punch, throwing out an expanded air force, blowing a metallic huge door opened. As he pulled back his fist, he frowned. There was a look of doubt on his face. He seemed to be troubled by some thoughts, "However, we have all gone through the purification of the crystal sun. We are all completely living beings of the Order after all. Maybe that''s the reason why the traps and the defense mechanisms did not respond to our presence?"


    On the other side, Ling pulled his owner''s sleeve to inform Joshua to look downward.


    Joshua raised his head and looked over to the direction Ling attempted to ask him to look at.


    The passages of the pyramid were unusually wide enough to allow all kinds of huge Alchemy Instruments to move across them freely. There were obvious energy lines and runes on the walls along the entire way. From time to time, there were various magical glows flashing along the energy lines. Although, this was a magical world, however, it gave Joshua the vibe that this was a sci-fi world. At that instant, right behind the door that was right before his eyes, it was a scene filled with magical wonders where he had longed to see.


    It was a large vaulted hall, roughly the same size as the main hall in a standard cathedral. Numerous chairs were clustered into one area after another on the ground in the vast space. The walls of the surroundings were full of exquisite murals. The murals exhibited strange scenes. There were cars that could fly, ships that could travel through stars across the galaxies, and also cities that could move. Meanwhile, most importantly, there was actually a white platform made out of stone right in front of the large living hall.


    A crystal-sun statue that was sparkling magically with golden radiance was located right above the large stone platform. That crystal sun was levitating in mid-air, rotating at a very slow pace. Meanwhile, there were statues all around it. Those statues looked similar to humans with a variety of wings. Based on the aesthetic view of the human beings, their appearances were a bit slender and feminine. The pair of huge wings that they had extended from the sides their waists. They looked just like the remaining of the dead bodies that Moreila found right outside the perimeter of the pyramid. It seemed that everything matched Joshua''s predictions so far.


    Right at the dome of this hall, there was a mural representing the starry sky where innumerable lights were scattered all over in the darkness. Only the sun was shining bright, lighting up the dark world.


    [Praise the sun, the light, and heat, and all life is born by its hand. May it live forever in the sacred glory of heaven and let our world circle around it again and again. May it never rest.]


    The long phrase were written right beneath the statue of the crystal sun. The thick magic energy was flowing strong, maintaining the radiance on the crystal. Joshua could tell that it was merely a statue by a glance. This statue was completely different than the statue that contained the true sun''s power of Order which was located the top of the outer pyramid


    Moreila and Clyre were also as surprised as Joshua at seeing the exquisitely beautiful murals and statues. However, they had lived for hundreds of years and had experienced many things. Even though what laid before their eyes was astounding, they were not fazed by these clich¨¦ distractions. They still remembered their main goal for going all the way there. A few seconds later, the old dwarf and the druid began to look around for valuable clues.


    In the hall, there were also many corpses all over the place. These corpses still had clothes on them. However, a gentle touch was enough to shatter them into ash and dust. Even the breeze that was stirred up by the movement of walking was also enough to turn all the corpses into ash and dust.


    "As time passes, everything is so fragile. All lives are. No exceptions to the instruments as well."


    Moreila shook his head and let out a sigh as he spoke. He casually walked by a chair and touched it. It was no surprise that the exquisite chair that was not made of steel was shattered into a pile of dust upon getting a touch from the dwarf. For that, the old dwarf could only let out a sigh and shake his head before turning his head over to look at the other things.


    Meanwhile, Clyre furrowed her brow while she was observing the statues of the Karlisi located right by the side of the crystal sun that was levitating in mid-air- There was no denying that, from their appearance, the Karlisi did hold some similarities to the elves. They were both gentle. One of the differences was that the Karlisi had wings that seemed to have allowed them to fly more conveniently. Because of that, their bodies were much more slender. The average height of each statue was only about 1.6 meters. However, they could reach up to 2 meters tall when they stretched their wings out.


    Well, statues were merely artistic creations that have always been slightly more perfect than reality. So one could roughly imagine that the height of the Karlisi should be a little shorter than the height of their statues.


    "They really do look like the honorable Avian people¡­ Could they be of the same race? Following the timeline, it''s possible that the Karlisi had accidentally gone through dimensional rift, arriving at our world and were forgotten."


    Clyre was still having thoughts about it. However, Joshua who had almost done examining the hall did not give her more time to have her thoughts. The warrior spoke aloud to the people behind him, "Let''s move on forward. We have a long way ahead of us."


    Well, what he said was true. The bottom floor of the pyramid was already as large as the size of a city. Even though the few floors above the first floor were a little narrower, they were still so vast that one could not see the side edges of the floors. It would surely take more than ten years for the four of them to explore the entire place. Currently, they would need to locate the ''primal energy'' that Clyre mentioned earlier on as their priority. That would be the one thing that they needed to do most in order for them to resupply. Their secondary objective would be locating the center core of this moving fortress to see if they could acquire any information to improve their current situation. Currently, they knew nothing at all about what to come.


    "However, every single person in this fortress seemed to be all dead¡­ Or else, the corpses would have been taken care off. After all, this is a very important living hall of a religion. They wouldn''t just leave the corpses all over the place unattended."


    That was what the warrior was thinking about. With Joshua leading the way in front of them, they left the religious living hall and continued on walking down the passage. The group walked past countless rooms with all sorts of special and strange properties in them. Upon recording down what they found, they continued on down the path that leads them to the center of the pyramid.


    After walking down the path without knowing how long they''ve walked, the path that was leading down had reached an end to it. The group had arrived on a platform that was located high up from the ground.


    Right before Joshua, there was a giant circular and vertical giant pit that went all the way down. With his eyesight, he could not see anything clearly on the opposite side, the bottom of the pit. He could only see the same silver-white steel wall down there. Looking upward, he could only see a sparkling magical stream of light which had a faint golden color. Looking downward, there was only a sea of mist brewing down the pit.


    This mist was rapidly dissipating. The giant pit that went all the way down looked different from the other halls in the pyramid. The place was filled with wind flowing up and down, blowing away the mist little by little at a very slow pace. Finally, the bottom of the giant pit was revealed before the eyes of Joshua and the others after a brief moment. There was a magnificent city built from steel and iron.


    Right at the bottom of that giant pit that was indescribably vast, there were innumerable tall and huge buildings that were built from steel and iron standing still on the area. Joshua could not help but have a familiar feeling about the scene he was looking at. However, that was not it. There were also numerous steel towers standing among the other buildings as well. There was also indescribably powerful magical energy surging and radiating brightly on top of those steel towers. The magical energy on top of those towers was radiating as bright as the lightning. The golden magical radiance then turned into surging electrical charges, charging up the entire area.


    On one of the side of this huge city, there was a huge billboard right on the front. There was a short phrase written on top of the billboard.


    [Central Doctrine Area]


    [Restricted area, irrelevant personnel is not allowed to fly at will. Stay away from this area. You''ll be responsible for your own death.]


    After the mist had scattered, Clyre and Ling were standing by the side looking puzzled. They blinked their eyes again and again while staring at the giant city right below the giant pit. After that, Ling spoke to Joshua with a serious look on his face. "Master, I can sense the presence of a Divine Armament. It''s just right among the buildings of the city!"


    "Joshua, the primal energy is just below there somewhere."


    Without the need to say much, Joshua could also feel that something was not right.


    "So right below there¡­ that presence is very similar to the presence that the Azurite gave me!"

 Chapter 149 Phantom of the Pas

    Even though the Azurite had become unremarkable across the entire Mycroft Continent, ever since Joshua had acquired it, Joshua had been through all sorts of ancient books he could find just to get a better understanding on this Origin Artifact. He had also acquired some clues from some legends that were almost lost.


    Through the system, Joshua managed to fill these clues into the situation. He managed to know quite a lot of things from ancient legends that were almost forgotten by everyone. That was all thanks to the ancient books he could find in his study archive.


    For example, the time before the Starfall Era.


    Before the Starfall Era, there were two more ages. One of them was the [Three Hundred Lost Years] which no book had any record of. Meanwhile, the other one was the most glorious and resplendent age before the ''lost'' age, called the [Glorious Era].


    The [Three Hundred Lost Years] was in between the [Glorious Era] and the [Starfall Era]. Meanwhile, the [Glorious Era] was the age where humans were at their best. During that time, the Dark Tide across the entire continent was not as rampant as it was in this current era. There was a natural phenomenon in the distant south. The magic energy based technology had spread throughout the world under the leadership of the [Sages] and his [Thirteen Saints]. Everyone lived together in peace and harmony. Everyone had their own dreams to pursue.


    According to legends, humans at that time could go across the field of stars just like the Karlisi. With the help of magic power, they could shuttle themselves across voids among worlds to explore endless multiverses. The humans prospered when the Sage created [Holy Light] and [Rune].


    Holy Light did not actually exist in this world before the [Three Hundred Lost Years], as it was a legacy created by the Sage. It was the most powerful existence of Order. The Sage told the whole world how to cultivate light. And he also made a promise. [As long as your heart submits to the light and you shun evil, then you shall possess the power of the Holy Light.]


    As the Sage stated, the Holy Light has no threshold, restriction or whatsoever. It was different from Combat Aura that required bloodline and Gift. It was different from soul resonance and the magic that required sensitive thinking. To obtain the power of the Holy Light, one would only need to firm enough. One would only need to have a kind heart that holds resolution and order. With all that, the person would be able to possess the power to resist Chaos and evil. That achievement could subvert everyone''s imagination and even allows the power of the [Sage] to break through a whole new level of height. Under his leadership and his disciples, the world was heading towards an age called [Glory].


    However, good times would not last for long as usual. Just like the sun would rise by the start of the day and set by the end. Just like flames would combust and extinguish afterward. The prosperous age had come to an end and decadence set in right after.


    The reason for decadence to set in remained unknown. None of the ancient books had any record of it at all. However, according to Joshua''s assumption, he could presume that those demons that came from the ''Abyss of Everlasting Depravity'' had launched their full assaults on this world. Even after they had been defeated by humans who were led by the Sage, they had also managed to inflict devastating damage to the world of the Mycroft Continent. The Azurite was a Mystical Item that the Sage obtained while he was leading the fight to fend off the assaults from the Abyss. The Sage then passed the Azurite to his third Saint, leaving the legacy of the Chaos Guardian behind until today.


    In the previous life, the [Hero Class, Rune Blader] that Joshua picked to proceed with might have something to do with that Age. Joshua had heard some rumors about the Sage. While back in this life, he had chosen to proceed with the Sage''s direct legacy [Chaos Guardian], also the holder of the Azurite. He informed that he had sensed a similar presence like the Azurite. So there was no doubt about it at all.


    Right at the bottom of the giant pit that went all the way down, the expanding magic power was surging relentlessly. Part of the power surges had even condensed into a nearly solidified barrier and some mists. Perhaps Joshua and the others'' luck was good. They happened to grab on to that brief window gap while the magic power was fluctuating. The barrier and the mist had dissipated for that brief moment. Because of that, they could clearly see what was at the bottom of the giant pit.


    "Let''s proceed."


    Without any hesitation, Joshua informed the others as he had already started acting on it. He seemed very eager to try it out right away, "We''ve already made it here, so we must proceed on to look at what''s down there."


    The others thought carefully and discovered that Joshua was right indeed. They had already walked for so long and they had already arrived at the deepest part of the pyramid. Now that they had seen the central area that seemed significantly important, it would be stupid not to explore on.


    Even though the magic lightning looked terrifying, however, the impact of the lightning strikes were not really that strong. Everyone there were Gold-tier champions. So how would it be possible for them to be terrified of those lightning strikes then?


    So everyone went along with Joshua.


    With his Combat Aura brewing all around him under his command, Joshua''s whole body was radiating with a red aura as he carried Ling on his back, making his way towards the ground of the bottom of the giant pit. He was roughly 1500 meters away from the ground now. From that perspective, anyone could say that the gigantic moving fortress was gigantic as hell!


    As everyone was slowly descending, the further they descended, the better the status of their bodies had become. Ling''s face looked better and better as they were descending- The spiritual body of Divine Armament in humanoid form was much easier to absorb such free energy to recharge itself.


    "The temperature is rising."


    Having sharp senses, Joshua did notice that the temperature around him was getting warmer and warmer.


    Truth to be told, in that desolated land all around the external of the pyramid, the temperature between the heaven and earth had fallen so low that it was cold enough to freeze the air itself and whiten the ground with snow and frost. However, the moment right after they stepped into the pyramid, the temperature in their surroundings felt warmer and warmer, much more comfortable as they went deeper into the pyramid. Before that, the living hall that they walked across a little earlier on was about zero degree Celsius. However, right below that giant pit, the temperature had risen up to 24 degree Celsius. That temperature was very suitable for humans to live in.


    "The Order energy has become denser than before. The presence that is similar to the presence of Azurite is much nearer now."


    Joshua slightly narrowed his eyes. Then he began observing the metallic city that he was approaching. Right by the corner of his eyes, he was staring straight at the system. It was showing a new status on his body.


    [Additional Order Defense: As a life form of Order, you''ve acquired a strange power to defend you. All Attributes X 1.2


    You have an attribute of the unkindled flame. You have the Hero Class Chaos Guardian on Order''s side. You''re in an environment filled with the condensed power of Order.


    You have fulfilled the conditions of Linked Status.


    Blaze of Purification: Under the support of the Purification Strength, the damage you can deal to all Chaos enemies is multiplied by 1.3 (X 1.3)


    ¡ªBlazing strength shall bring order to the cycle of the world]


    The Karlisi had encountered the invasion of the Evil God of the void. To fight off Chaos, it was perfectly normal that they would pursue the way of Order. In particular, they originally worshipped the sun. As the source of all natural forces, the behavior of worshipping the sun was close to the power of Order as it ever was.


    This was indeed a very logical thing. However, Joshua did not expect that the power of Order held by the Karlisi was actually related to the Azurite¡ªit was even related to the Sage himself! This so-called [SGlorious Era] appeared only in the scriptures and ancient books. There was no mentioning of any name, nor image. Even the story of his legend was unclear. No one could confirm his Inheritance, not even the Holy Light could prove its existence.


    "Phew¡ª"


    Along with the brewing wing, the red light dot was descending towards the bottom of the giant pit slow and steady. By the end of it, the red light landed among the buildings that were built from steel. Meanwhile, following closely from behind Joshua, Moreila and the elven Druid had also landed, standing right beside Joshua.


    "I''ve never thought that these are actually runic facilities that are powered up and manipulated by the movement of magic power. They''re not houses and buildings, nor are there Halflings or any other living beings staying in this place."


    Standing in the middle of the street among the steel city, Joshua observed his surroundings as detailed as he could. He swiftly saw through the true nature of the tall buildings in his surroundings. These tall towering buildings had complicated runic patterns all over them. Endless magical power was surging through the buildings under the control of the runes, gushing towards the other parts of the fortress.


    The warrior was a little puzzled at the moment. "No houses¡­ if that''s the case, where would the Divine Armament that you spoke of be, Ling? Where would the ''Cycle of Nature'' that Miss Clyre spoke of be then?


    "It''s further down¡­ Should be right beneath this spot."


    Ling''s voice sounded a little uncertain. Because the magic power brewing all around the place was too abundant and powerful, he could not be sure about it. "This pyramid is just too huge. We''ve walked for so long. It should be just right at the lower district of the middle region in the fortress. Meanwhile, I can sense that the presence of this Divine Armament is enormous¡­ no, is this still a Divine Armament?"


    After saying that, the young man closed his eyes and attempted to sense again.


    "Same goes for me."


    Clyre, who was standing next to Moreila, nodded. Then she wondered again and asked, "Right below¡­ then how should we get in there? Do we need to find another passage to lead us down there?"


    "Or should we open out a path for ourselves to go down there like how you guys did back then?" Clyre suggested sarcastically.


    "That''s not necessary."


    Just when Joshua and the others were thinking about their next step, a trembling voice carrying a little static came from above their heads. "I will bring you there."


    "Who goes there?"


    Joshua was surprised. He could not believe that there was actually someone who could get around his sense and approached them so near without making any sound or revealing her presence.


    Of course, what surprised the warrior even more was that there he actually heard someone''s voice in this city of steel which had no presence of any humans or any other living beings.


    Moreila and Clyre were equally alerted as well. However, judging by the look on their faces, they did not seem to understand the meaning of the sentence they just heard at all. Upon noticing the puzzled expression on the two faces, Joshua only noticed that the system did not just translate the texts in this world. The system had also translated the voice language into the language that Joshua understood.


    Meanwhile, everyone became intensely alert upon hearing that voice. A translucent shadow that was radiating vaguely with blue radiance slowly appeared right before the eyes of everyone.


    That shadow.


    That shadow, at first, was really just a shadow. It was a strange force that was flowing in the shadows. However, along with the convergence of force in the same point over a brief moment, a translucent figure of a shadow was formed with a slight bluish light, radiating faintly.


    It was a female Karlisi and the shadow figure was a bit blurry at first. However, the shadow then gradually became clear along with the constant charges of energy into the shadow itself. A pair of black wings stretched out from behind her waist. The wings then fluttered a little. The woman was wearing a white lab coat. Her hair was light-blue. Even though the winds in the surroundings were obviously strong, however, her hair did not move or float along with the winds at all.


    It seemed that she was just a magical projection.


    "I have been waiting for you for a long time, stranger who possesses the item that once belonged to the Sage." The tone of this woman''s projection spoken sounded like the voice of a machine which had no fluctuation at all. Her eyes looked cold and calm. However, her posture was truly respectful towards Joshua and the others. "I am Mobile Fortress A.I.03. You can call me 03."

 Chapter 150 Soul That Pursues Order

    Right at the moment when the magical projection called herself 03, Joshua raised his alert to the max without a doubt.


    His eyes swept around, observing the movement of the magic power all around the place. His brain began to simulate the source where the magic power was coming from. The warrior could see much clearer than the eyes of the professional machines. The source of the power that charge up this shadow came from above the tallest mechanical building that was located in this steel runic city''s highest point. There were countless runic lights flowing all over the place endlessly projecting the magic power down from the top of the white silver platform on that metallic giant building.


    The instant where he managed to lock on to the source of the force, Joshua focused an enormous amount of Combat Aura on his right hand and locked on at the direction of the source. Meanwhile, Ling understood Joshua''s thought and walked up to Joshua''s left-hand side, ready to transform into his Divine Armament form anytime now.


    Facing such an existence, it would never be an act of overreaction for raising one''s alert. Joshua had always believed that communication could only exist between two same equal existences.


    "You don''t have to treat me as an enemy."


    03 had sensed the hostility from Joshua. Unlike the living beings of the Alchemy that were more spiritual like Ying and Ling, this woman was an A.I that was more mechanical. Even though she had lost some of her abilities in feeling, however, she had the uttermost advantage in reacting to situations. So she quickly said, "I mean you no harm. Truth to be told, you have made it all the way to this place without any problem all because of all the arrangements I made for you."


    While she was speaking, 03''s voice was still calm and cold. The gray-blue eyes on her delicate face seemed to remain unmoving, as though everything was not related to her. "Otherwise, the automatic defense measures of the fortress would have been triggered. You would feel troubled even if you are more than capable to charge through the passage by force."


    Her words held truth. She had no reason to lie at all. Joshua could feel the horrifying power that was surging across the air along the electrical statics high above the building. That source of power was strong enough to threaten his life. So he nodded softly and accepted the woman''s explanation.


    However, he still had one thing unanswered.


    "So you call yourself 03¡­ So 03, I shall keep it short."


    Joshua observed the surging magic power in the surroundings. He knew that the real body of the woman should actually be in that steel runic machine. The projection in front of him was merely a terminal for the woman to interact with Joshua and the others. Joshua then spoke in a low voice, "Why are you so friendly to us? We are not Karlisi. We are obviously outsiders to you. We might even be intruders."


    "If you have communicated with us from the very beginning, it would make more sense. However, why did you wait until we arrived the center region of the place to reveal yourself to us?"


    Standing at the side, Moreila and Clyre were completely puzzled as they were listening to Joshua and that projection of that strange being communicating with a language they could not understand. The elves might still be able to barely differentiate the traces of any language beyond this world. However, it was futile for her as well to try and understand what the two of them were saying. So, the dwarf and the druid had no idea what Joshua and 03 were saying.


    "Since when did Joshua know the languages of other worlds¡­" Clyre muttered to herself, "Ever since his great-grandfather, I''ve never seen anyone in the family know more than two languages."


    "No, they would at least learn a little about the languages of the dwarves and elves." Moreila subconsciously replied. However, he also shook his head. "This guy¡­"


    "What are Master and the woman talking about ¡­?"


    Ling gently muttered to himself. Actually, he could still understand what the warrior and the other person were talking about through his Spirit Sense with Joshua. However, this young Divine Armament had just recently awoken from his slumber. He only knew things about the Mycroft continent. So he could not acquire information that he could actually understand from the conversation between Joshua and the other person.


    "Races no longer matter. The Karlisi never discriminates the identity of a person based on their bloodline."


    The magical projection of the 03 was obviously designed delicately and precisely. When the projection of the woman was talking, every single movement detail on her was precise. The movement of her lips, the movement of her waist and her wings, everything seemed very realistic. The woman then blinked her eyes and calmly spoke, "Furthermore, the world has long been destroyed. The Karlisi civilization has been buried deep down the ground. The fire has been extinguished. I''m the only meaningless living being in this dark and lightless world¡­ so it doesn''t matter if you''re trespassing or not. I''ve nothing left to protect anyway."


    Upon saying that, 03 bent waist down. There was some changes to her voice for the first time. She seemed to be speaking from her heart, "Y-you''re the only one that seems different."


    "Me?" Joshua furrowed his brow. His alarmed feelings turned into uneasiness awhile later.


    He loved that people worship him. He also loved to listen to Ying praising him. However, the warrior did not enjoy to be treated special like how this woman was treating him right now, especially by this 03 which had enough power in her hands to threaten him. "What do you mean different? What''s different about me and my friends?"


    The projection of 03 was extremely human-like. She looked around at the old dwarf and the elven druid. Her eyes stayed on Ling for a brief moment though. However, she then turned her eyes away from Ling after that.


    "Two foreign beings have Order within their bodies. This one is similar to me, however, we''re different forms of forged living beings. Although we have the power of Order in us, the source where we acquire the power is different¡­" She said slowly, "Only you, the person that possesses the artifact of the Sage. You have the sun in your body, the flame, and the traces that the Sage left behind ¡ªYou have the power of Order in you, and the power is strong and condensed."


    03 spoke gently. She spoke by vibrating the air and atmosphere in the air causing sound waves to emit into the surroundings. "For an artificial intelligence that has been programmed a long time ago, this is the most important thing to me¡ªthe Karlisi had been wiped out completely, and their civilization had been severed from the world. Although I have no idea where do you people come from, however, you are the only ones who still draw breaths in this entire world¡ªand you are the only one that I see to possess the power of Order. For me, you are the new holder, the key to defeat the enemy."


    "¡­ well, that makes sense, but it is very far-fetched."


    Joshua reluctantly accepted the explanation he was given with. However, he still remained alert and bluntly said, "But 03, your intelligence is beyond my imagination. I''m not an ignorant person. I''ve seen many artificial intelligences as well over my days before this. Theoretically speaking, for an artificial intelligence of such level like yourself, the so-called ''programmed to be'' no longer restricts you."


    "You possess wisdom." The warrior added in a low voice, "With wisdom, you will be human. When you''re human, you may lie. There will be the existence that one would abandon vows."


    "You are quite right. Logically speaking, when I met you and your people, I should have given you complete clearance to this entire place directly. However, about wisdom, I do not have. Although I''ve reacted based on my thoughts and decisions, it was not the best choice to do so. However, I''ve done that in the end."


    Upon listening to Joshua''s words in silence, 03 seemed to be trying to defend herself in that regard as if she did not know how to lie. She expressed her thoughts completely and her expression on her face remained unchanged. "As for why I am still doing things according to the program, the reason is very simple."


    After a moment of silence, the voice continued to echo on.


    "Because I don''t know what to do other than that."


    03 raised her head and looked at the top of the vertical point of that giant pit. The bright golden light source was flashing and radiating brightly. That was the energy core of the entire fortress. Endless streams of magic energy were gathering above everyone''s head.


    Looking at that light, 03''s expression had finally become alive. She seemed to be mourning a little. This would be the first time she revealed an obvious expression on her face, "The world has fallen into darkness. The people of Karlis who wrote down the program for me are all dead now. I have been alone traveling across this deserted wilderness and fighting against the forces of Chaos. I have also been gathering the only remaining strength in this world, and thus, spending thousands of years of day and night¡­ My wisdom is useless. Other than following what I was programmed to do, what else can I do?"


    Seemingly laughing at herself, 03 looked at Joshua. Even though her eyes were merely a projection, however, her eyes were as if there was a soul inside. She calmed down and spoke again, "I was originally just a program without wisdom that was assigned to maintain the fortress. In the final days of the Karlisi civilization, in order to maintain the power of the crystal sun, the people put their lives into ''my'' body. The strength of countless souls had turned me who had no soul nor wisdom into the form I am today¡ªa fortress with its own will."


    "A thousand years had passed, and I have become unable to show other feelings on my face. It was really hard to have a soul. However, I had to watch it to sustain damage little by little in the unbearable loneliness. That is my experience."


    Joshua remained silent. Then he looked at the magic projection standing right in front of him. He could sense that the flow of energy throughout the fortress trembled along with the emotion artificial intelligence as she was venting out her dissatisfactions over the years.


    "Deep inside my body, there are numerous raging roars of the Karlisi¡ªvengeance, vengeance towards Chaos. Order, pursue the most powerful Order¡ªThat is my sole purpose and criteria that I act upon."


    Upon speaking about that, 03 suddenly shut her mouth tight. She glared directly at the pair of red eyes behind the helmet of Joshua. Then she whispered to him, "I''ve spoken too much, my dear warrior who possesses the power of Order." She nodded gently and said, "So tell me. What are you seeking for?"

 Chapter 151 The Story of the Pas

    Thud, thud, thud.


    A faint blue radiance could be seen glowing in the center of the metallic pathway. Right where the magic flowed, the sounds of heavy footsteps could be heard echoing in the pyramid.


    That was the sound of Joshua and the others heading deeper into the pyramid under the guidance and instruction from 03. Their main goal was to arrive at the [Ecological Cycle Area] that was located right at the most bottom region of the middle region in the pyramid.


    A little earlier on, after he had a little talk with Moreila and the others, Joshua decided to temporarily believe what 03 had told him. After all, no matter how dubious the magic projection appeared to be, she had not shown any ill intention from the very beginning up till this point. Since they had set foot in this world, 03 was the only existence that they could communicate with. Because of that, Joshua had plenty of questions to ask her.


    Of course, their primary goal would still naturally be to find the [Ecological Cycle Area] first. After all, they still had no idea how long they would be staying. The food and water supply that they brought along became very vital to their stay in this world. After informing 03 about their limited rations, the Artificial Intelligence immediately led Joshua and the others into another passage that seemed to lead them deeper down into the place.


    There were numerous intertwined passages inside the giant pyramid. Some of them had blue light radiating on while the light of some had been completely extinguished. According to 03''s words, due to lack of personnel maintaining the place, even though the mobile fortress had the ability to self-regulate and self-repair, quite a number of damages inflicted on the place for the past thousands of years had become permanent and could no longer be repaired.


    "We are going through the Energy Storage Area and we are arriving at our destination shortly." 03 reported to Joshua and the others about their current situation, "The Food Storage Area is just at the other side. However, it has been over thousands of years. The food supply has probably turned to ash and dust."


    Right above them all was the Core Doctrine Area that right at the center of that region where the place regulates energy all across the pyramid. Meanwhile, right beneath it was the Living Area and the Ecological Cycle Area.


    The light in front of them was getting brighter and brighter as they proceeded forward. Without the need for 03 to remind them anything at all, Joshua could already feel the presence of life which felt stronger as they walked forward. It was completely the opposite of the deadly atmosphere out in the deserted wilderness on the outside of the pyramid. Meanwhile, Clyre also slightly raised the corner of her mouth. She could also sense the existence of the Primal energy and the message it conveyed.


    The passage that was built from steel was gradually widening. The entrance of the passageway that was initially narrower was now getting wider and wider.


    The passage of steel began to expand, and the original passageway began to grow wider and wider, and the flow of the wind began to become obviously stronger as they moved further down the passage. Joshua and the others continued to move forward and they arrived at the end of the passage by the end of it. They crossed over a translucent barrier that was formed from magic, entering a vast space.


    The breath of life stirred all around them. Joshua lifted his head and looked at everything right before his eyes.


    Looking at the vast space, Joshua noticed that the place was a world of blue and green. Joshua could not see any boundary at all as he looked far away into the land and sky all around in the space. Comparing themselves to this vast space, they were just as small as ants standing on earth. Flourished and exotic plants were moving gently along the gentle wind, with the soft rustling of the blue-green leaves. Meanwhile, there were all sorts of shrubs and weeds scattered all over the dark-brown earth.


    "So, this is the [Ecological Cycle Area]."


    Hearing the voice of 03, everyone observed the world around them.


    "This is really something to marvel at." The old dwarf sighed. "I''ve never thought it was possible that such a large land exists inside this pyramid."


    Then, he knelt down, grabbed a handful of soil and rubbed it in his hands before nodding. "The soil is not bad. Though it''s not fertile, it is still considered as regular soil."


    Clyre was also observing the surrounding environment. The fields, the forests, the hills, the cliffs, and the little lake not far from where she stood. Right in the vast space inside the pyramid, everything was basically there. Although the world in here was extremely small compared to the real world out there, however, there was a complete ecological system here¡­


    No, it was not complete.


    Because regardless of whether it was Joshua or Ling, Moreila or Clyre, the four of them did not find any trace of animals while they were observing their surroundings. What they could find in the place were just ancient trees and some plants scattered all around the place. There was not even a trace of insects in there.


    "The plants are the only existences that are stable here."


    Upon noticing all the doubts in the eyes of Joshua and his people, 03 spoke out to explain. Her calm and emotionless voice rang in the ears of everyone once again. "The artificial life cycle is fragile. Without the maintenance and adjustment made by the Karlisi, one small mistake will bring irreversible destruction and cripple the entire system¡­ In this completely enclosed safe environment, all animals have depleted their own hidden potentials as they repeatedly approach and breed with each other. Because of that, genetic diseases happened, and that had caused them all to lose their ability to leave behind their own offspring¡­ And that is why they had walked down the path to their own extinction."


    Upon talking about it, 03 sounded bitter. "Just like the rest of the world that was lingering on last breath out there, truthfully, these plants are on the verge of dying as well. Ever since the Karlisi went extinct, I''ve been the one who is trying the very best to maintain the stability of this ecological system. Although it works, the effects are not that huge."


    Both Moreila and Clyre could not understand what No.03 said. So both of them frowned. Meanwhile, Ling was trying to explain it to the two of them by their side.


    "¡­ well, indeed, she''s right. And the plants here are dying."


    After hearing Ling''s explanation, Claire squatted down and gently touched the grasses and shrubs around her. Her hands were radiating with light green light. She closed her eyes as if she was attempting to communicate with ''nature'' here.


    Then the elven druid sighed and stood back up. She just shook her head and did not continue to say anything.


    Meanwhile, Joshua and Moreila were looking around uneasily. Although they had already prepared themselves for worst case scenarios, and the current situation was not as bad as they anticipated, it was not optimal.


    "It doesn''t matter if there are no animals. Even if there are only tree barks, I can also generate them and turn them into energy." Joshua furrowed his brow a little and took a step forward. Then he whispered to 03, "So what''s the story about the remaining bones that are being buried beneath the ground then?"


    With a wave of his hand, his red Combat Aura blew off the dirt and sand on the ground. Instantly, countless white bones of many beings appeared right before the eyes of everyone. Some of the bones belonged to some unknown creatures, while some belonged to the people of Karlis. All the remaining bones had been covered over by a layer of dirt and sand all along. Most of the bones were damaged. Only some humanoid skulls retained their shape.


    Meanwhile, Moreila who had also noticed this before did not get bothered by those remaining bones. He just stood by the side of Joshua while he frowned. Then he looked at the warrior with his golden eyes while the warrior was communicating with 03 using a language unknown to him.


    Joshua Radcliffe. The man was a descendant of that family and was now its heir. After finding out about his father''s passing, he returned home straight away without a second thought. Upon receiving the title as count, everything that the warrior did recently could be deemed as miracles. Regardless of the incident where he annihilated his uncle''s forces to take over the city, or the two times he fended off the Dark Tide and destroyed the dimensional rift, all the incidents seemed so unreal. This time, he accidentally came to this dying world just because he was carrying that piece of steel-essence crystal with him.


    Now, he actually knew the language of other worlds. He could communicate with an artificial intelligence¡­ Everything felt so strange as if everything was orchestrated or set up.


    "The gods in the heavens¡­"


    The old dwarf muttered to himself, "God damn it. This is exactly like the legends."


    Even though he did not believe it, however, his heart could not help but think of the word ''Fate''.


    Meanwhile, Joshua was still communicating with 03.


    "The bones in front of you are the remains of the warriors who resisted Chaos over thousands of years ago."


    The artificial intelligence with black wings responded to Joshua''s question, "On the last day of civilization over thousands of years ago, they could not see any hope. That was the reason they chose to die. Not just here, there are also a lot of remaining bones right above the temple of the crystal sun. I believe you have already seen them all."


    After a slight pause, No.03 seemed to be handling the information of the fortress. Then she said "There are more of the remaining bones all around the Living Area nearby. Most of them decomposed from the magic power in this place. And also because their souls had gathered in the [Central Doctrine Area] of the fortress, I gained wisdom."


    "Is that so¡­"


    Upon nodding slightly, Joshua suddenly had some thoughts on his mind. His voice came through his armor. His voice seemed a little heavy though. "03, you''ve wandered around this land for many years, am I right?"


    "Precisely 1072 years."


    No.03 bowed slightly. "Of course, if you''re asking when I had awareness, then it''s around over a thousand years."


    "Very well."


    Joshua was satisfied with the answer he received. He looked at the eyes of the artificial intelligence projection. "Then can you explain those strange phenomena that we saw out there? And tell us about some of the special areas of this world as well?"


    The warrior got straight to the point. "For example, the location where the Aragami gather."

 Chapter 152 Clues about the Dimensional Rif

    The logic was actually simple.


    03 had wisdom. Even if it was merely recordings over the years, she should still know something about it. Meanwhile, she also had information of Karlis. Even if she could not analyze the reason for the forming of the steel-crystal essence rain and Chaos storm, she should still be able to tell them something about those occurrences.


    Meanwhile, the location where the Aragami gathered should be much more straightforward¡ª Aragami were the followers, descendants of the Evil God. The locations that they gathered were either their own lair or [Dimensional Passages]. They would gather there because they were merely waiting for the right opportunity to invade other worlds.


    Joshua had not forgotten his main goal for coming all the way here. Regardless of whether it was entering the giant pyramid or locating the [Ecological Cycle Area], everything was to improve the condition of the Mycroft continent. So the main thing he needed to do now was to locate the dimensional rift first.


    Meanwhile, upon hearing Ling''s explanation, Moreila also immediately informed the warrior loudly, "Joshua, don''t forget to ask her if she has any information or not."


    The old dwarf''s face looked solemn. "Such technical information that was left behind by a supreme magical civilization would be extremely precious and rare in our world. With magic energy transmission technology here, regardless of any other matter, my rune factory will surely improve to another whole new level! If you want to make your territory much stronger than it is now, you must not forget to ask for the information."


    "Well, we need to find out about the materials for building the outer layer of the steel pyramid at the least." After Moreila done talking, he thought to his own self, "Even after thousands of years, there is no trace of any decay and rust on the steel used to build the walls of the place. What''s more amazing is that they managed to produce so much of it. The amount of this sort of steel they produced is enough to build a moving fortress that is even larger than a mountain. I must find out the way to produce this amazing steel, I must discover the recipe for producing it!"


    Joshua nodded as well. The old dwarf was not wrong at all. Although the Karlisi civilization had been destroyed by the hands of the Evil God, however, the standard of their magical technologies was much more advanced than the technologies during the Age of Starfall which already experienced the Age of Three Hundred Lost Years. Although, of course, there were different reasons for the development of civilization to go different ways, however, there was no reason for anyone not to learn about the advantage others had.


    If they could get the data and information on the magical energy technologies of the Karlisi, they could certainly forge at high quality in future, creating all sorts of machines, and even be capable of attempting to create small-scale moving fortresses¡­ Not only that, it would definitely enhance all aspects of the world.


    Meanwhile, 03 was not bothered by what Joshua and the others were saying to each other when they were communicating among themselves. After having some thoughts in her own mind, she spoke again, "Are you talking about the steel rain?"


    "Yes." Joshua added another sentence, "Silver crystallized rain."


    "That''s right. However, I have no information about the origin of steel rain."


    No.03 shook her head. However, she also added some information right after that, "As far as I know, it began 600 years ago. At that time, the world began to become ridiculous because the flame had been extinguished. My energy-converting core was almost extinguished as well¡­ Thanks to the energy contained in the steel rain though. Otherwise, I would have completely ceased to operate due to lack of energy. By then, I would not even be capable of maintaining the outer layer of the pyramid."


    She paused for a brief moment as if she was searching through her past data. After that, No.03 continued to speak, "Initially, the Rain of Steel did not occur very often. It would only occur once in every seven months. However, it was occurring much more frequent than before over 300 years. It became so frequent that it would occur once in three to four days. Meanwhile, my Energy Core has been recharged back to full because of that. It was really like a heavenly gift from the gods."


    "Meanwhile, the reason for the chaotic storm that coincides with it still remained unknown. However, according to assumptions, it should have something to do with the giant canyon by the side of Mount Monadra. Every time when steel rain occurs, a chaotic storm would erupt along with it. The earth would vibrate violently. Meanwhile, the center of the tremors would just be right over there."


    "So where is this Mount Monadra then?"


    Upon hearing Ling''s explanation, Clyre pondered. Meanwhile, Joshua had taken the initiative to ask 03.


    "The fortress is currently moving across the Flatland of Daznar."


    No.03 adjusted the magic energy in the fortress and projected out a large map right before herself. There was a blue blinking dot on the map, there were also countless yellow dots and red dots all around the blue dot. Meanwhile, the Artificial Intelligence pointed her finger at the blue dot before she started explaining, "This is our current location, the Flatland of Daznar."


    Following that, she then pointed her finger to a location not far from the blue dot. There were two red radiating dots and one yellow dots that was flashing. "This is the Monadra mountain."


    "The blue light spots indicate our current location. So what do the red and yellow dots stand for?"


    Actually, Joshua had already guessed the meaning of it, however, he still asked the question.


    "Red dots indicate the lairs of the Aragami. Meanwhile, the yellow dots indicate the danger zones."


    03 responded quickly, "There is a gigantic Void Portal right in the middle of the giant canyon. When the Aragami invaded this world, the Void Portal was sealed by the Karlisi. The portal itself is drawing a terrifying amount of energy from the void. That amount of energy has been gathering, causing electrical surges and thunderstorm to stir all around the portal. The place is extremely dangerous. Even I am not daring enough to get near to absorb the energy. After all, that is one violent and huge thunderstorm that is powerful enough to destroy a city."


    "Void Portal?"


    "That''s right. It is also a passage to other worlds."


    "So you''re saying that it''s actually sealed, am I right¡­" Joshua clicked his tongue with a little regret. He recalled on his memories about a scene he saw way back then¡ªthere was a giant tornado far away. The black sky was being torn apart by the dreadful thunderstorm as greenish-white lightning struck across the sky. "That scene resulted from a sealed dimensional rift? But I''ve destroyed one dimensional rift before. So why wasn''t there a similar scene when it happened?"


    03 calmly answered, "Because that dimensional rift was only half-sealed. The other half was still linked to the void, drawing on the Primal Energy from the outer world." Upon pausing her tongue for a moment, she narrowed her eyes and warned Joshua and the others, "I know that you''re from another world, and you want to get back to your own world. I can help you with that, however, I don''t recommend you to get to the dimensional rift right at the giant canyon¡­ It might not be connected to your world. It is also extremely dangerous.''


    "We shall take that into consideration."


    Upon nodding his head, Joshua furrowed his brows and asked, "So, do you happen to know if there are other dimensional rifts around here?"


    "Of course," 03 responded as if she was ready, "Many, in fact." Then she pointed her finger at the map and laid out the locations for all dimensional rifts that she knew of, one after another. "Truthfylly, there are more than five dimensional rifts across the flatland itself. Although most of them had been destroyed or sealed, however, there are a few dimensional rifts that are formed naturally, and they are still functioning."


    The artificial intelligence looked at Joshua and his friends. "I suspect that you were brought here by a hidden dimensional rift. This sort of thing is not uncommon in the multiverse, however, if it is a rift that is still functioning, it is very likely that there are lairs of Aragami around that location."


    When Joshua looked at the projection, most of rifts that 03 pointed out had red dots blinking by them. Meanwhile, at the side, after hearing Ling''s explanation, Moreila and Clyre also stepped up front to observe and analyze the map, studying the terrain and the Aragami''s lairs.


    Ling could finally take a moment to breathe properly. Although he could understand what Joshua and 03 were talking about through the Spirit Sense link with Joshua, it was really tiring to keep his mind worked on thinking, memorizing, understanding, and retelling over a long period of time.


    I am a weapon¡ªthe kind that hacks and slashes! I''m not some sort of living translator!


    Just when Ling was feeling upset, crossing his arms over his chest, complaining to himself in silence, a large arm came over and patted on the shoulder of this young man. Ling was a little surprisesd as he lifted his head. He saw the encouraging eyes of Joshua that were looking at him.


    "Good job." The warrior praised him.


    "¡­Hmm."


    Right after Joshua encouraged his own weapon, suddenly, the entire fortress shook violently. Meanwhile, everyone felt that their bodies became light all of the sudden. They even felt like they were all floating in the air.


    "Gravity is not balanced?"


    The old dwarf controlled his Combat Aura as he made attempt to stabilize his body in mid-air. Meanwhile, he looked around in amazement. There were already countless rocks and pebbles floating from the artificial ground. Dust was stirred up into the air all over the place. The direction of the wind blowing towards them was starting to go out of control.


    "Doesn''t a situation like this only occur when the earth element power is extremely strong?"


    Meanwhile, on the other side, the projection of 03 appeared to be very calm¡ªof course, she had been very calm since the beginning. The artificial intelligence then opened her mouth and started explaining again, "There''s nothing to worry about. This is not an abnormal situation. It''s just that the gravity has been imbalanced. Although this does not happen commonly, it has been occurring more frequent than before now."

 Chapter 153 The Sign of the End of the World

    "This is not a common phenomenon."


    Not long after, gravity was restored. Clyre who was slighty afloat because she was heavier, landed back on the ground. She adjusted her body a little to stabilize herself on the ground. Then she shook her head and spoke to Joshua and the others, "This occurrence has nothing to do with the land''s elemental power or whatsoever. Balanced gravity is one of the fundamental requirements of an existing world. Its changes could indicate that the world is coming to an end."


    Looking regretful as she shook her head again and again, this elven druid then looked at the small world. She was using a tone so soft as if she was breathing. "In the books of the elves, a few signs would emerge before a world is going to be destroyed. The first sign would be the extinguishing of the Initial Flame.


    "Deep down in each of the worlds, there would always be an Initial Flame shining on it, providing it with the power to exist. When the Initial Flame goes out, it proves that the world is going to be utterly destroyed. Otherwise, even if heaven and earth were overturned, the world would only rebirth again.


    "The second sign is that the oceans would freeze or evaporate. The circulation of water in the world would disappear. Countless space cracks would appear all over the place.


    "The third sign is that the atmosphere will be filled with poisonous gas and the energy is depleted. Spells would completely lose their effects. Meanwhile, Combat Auras would gradually be lost¡­ Everything that is natural would be destroyed. Living beings would be extinct.


    "The fourth sign would be the overturn of the earth. Gravity would no longer exist. Everything would collapse.


    "The existence of fire, water and space, the energy in the air and the material of the earth¡­ the depletion of all of that means that the world collapsing. Currently, the steel rain is occurring much more frequently than before. This has proven that the world is heading towards its destruction."


    After her explanation, Clyre took a look around her. She then looked at Joshua grimly spoke in a rare solemn tone, "We need to leave this world as soon as possible as the dimensional passage might lose its function real soon. We would be devoured by the destruction of this world. If we can''t make it back to our world, at least we need to try teleporting ourselves out of this world. Even if we are to arrive at some other unknown worlds, it will still be better than getting wiped out of existence together with this world. It will be much better than staying here."


    "But the problem is that, according to this artificial intelligence, regardless of which dimensional rift, there will definitely be a lair of Aragami nearby." The old dwarf subconsciously gritted his teeth and he frowned, "It was already more than a hundred years since you last saw an Aragami. Meanwhile, I can see their appearances every time I lift my head. Their numbers and the horrors they could bring are kept in my mind until this very moment. If we''re just talking about one lair, maybe the situation is still not that bad. However, not every dimensional rift will lead us back to Mycroft. That being said, we will need to destroy a few Aragami''s lairs before we can find a dimensional passage that can lead us back to Mycroft.


    Upon saying that, Moreila shook his head and said, "This is difficult."


    Meanwhile, at the side, Joshua asked 03 straight away, "How many Aragami are there in each lair?"


    "Their number is not that great actually. There will be tens of thousands at the least while there will be millions at most." 03 answered in detail. "The vast majority of the Aragami are not very strong. However, there are a few of them being enormously huge like the size of a mountain. These Aragami are extremely powerful and difficult to deal with. Even I will need to go around them. It''d be wise not to encounter them."


    As she was explaining, she also projected the appearances of the Aragami for Joshua and the others to see.


    Joshua raised his eyebrows a little. With a simple glance, he could tell that the Aragami that the A.I said to be extremely powerful were the same species as the Supreme-tier Aragami that appeared at the dimensional rift by Moldova. It might also be possible that it was the same Aragami! Joshua clenched his fist and said, "There must be one dimensional rift that can lead us back to Mycroft. Or else, it will not appear right there¡­ 03, how many of these powerful Aragami are there in the nearby land?"


    "There''s only one across the entire flatland."


    "Then it is confirmed that there is only one dimensional rift that can lead us back to Mycroft."


    The logic was simple. The locations that Aragami gathered were just nearby a dimensional rift. Meanwhile, the fact that the warrior was transported over to this flatland means that link between Mycroft and Karlis should be near the flatland. Meanwhile, only one Supreme-tier Aragami appeared on the flatland, which appeared to be the same Supreme-tier Aragami that appeared back at Moldova. Currently, all they needed to do was to locate that Supreme-tier Aragami in order to find the dimensional passage that could lead them back to Mycroft.


    Regardless of whether the rift had been sealed or not, at least Joshua and the others would stand a better chance of locating the rift rather than just blindly searching around.


    "Very well. Please, do tell me more if there are other information."


    Joshua was well-aware that there was no need for him to say much to this A.I. Even though 03 had awareness, her existence was unlike any normal human beings in the entire world. After all, her logic was odd to begin with. So it would be wiser to just ask any question or request straight away. She did not understand courtesy and politeness anyway.


    The reason for the rush was because there was no water or food in the forsaken flatland. Hence, they needed to search for any suitable supplies to replenish their supplies as soon as they could. Meanwhile, when they arrived at the Ecological Cycle Area in the pyramid, Joshua was actually feeling a little bit relieved. There was water and food¡ªthe skins and roots of the plant were counted as food as well. And so, they no longer need to hustle as they had more time now. According to his knowledge from his previous life, with Clyre''s aid who was a spellcaster and 03, it would not be hard to create a small dimensional rift if they just spend some time on it.


    However, based on Clyre''s words, the world was about to come to an end. That would not be a good time to spend time in creating a dimensional rift. After all, a stable method would always require a certain amount of time to prepare.


    "Tens of thousands of Aragami¡­ at least."


    Upon hearing what Ling said, Moreila stared at Joshua while frowning. "If it''s a small-scale lair, we might still be able to try breaking through the horde of Aragami with the strength of three Gold-tier champions combined. Joshua, you''re a Chaos Guardian. You can stall the Aragami while Clyre and I will support you from the rear. It will not be hard to crush them all. However, if we are to face more of them, then we''ll be in much more danger."


    "Can we get around them? Or can we infiltrate through the lair and avoid encountering the Aragami?"


    Clyre came up with a suggestion. "We don''t have to battle the Aragami head on. I know enhanced spells to disguise ourselves, making ourselves invisible. At least we can try."


    "That''s impossible."


    Joshua shook his head. He looked at the detailed map given by 03 and said, "Look, most of the dimensional rifts are right in the center of an Aragami''s Lair. Although they are merely mindless monsters in the wilderness, they could still easily smell us and discover our presence. As for the concealment spells¡­ well, these Aragami have no eyes to begin with. They rely on their senses to feel the presence of Order energies. So the spells will do no good for us at all."


    At the same time, 03 was watching the three of them discussing among themselves. Suddenly, she cut in halfway and said, "You want to go to the Aragami''s lair?''


    The artificial intelligence seemed to be showing a little interest in that regard. "There''s no need for that. If you want to see Aragami, they''ll arrive shortly. Every time the gravity fails, there will be many Aragami coming forth to attack the fortress. Based on the estimated time, they''ll be here real fast."


    "¡­ 03, you should inform us about such information much earlier next time."


    Joshua paused for a brief moment. Then he sighed out loud. After that, he turned his head over to look at Moreila and Clyre who obviously had no weapon or whatsoever that they could use for battle. He felt helpless in seeing all that. So he quickly asked, "Do you have any weapons here?"


    "Yes."


    Joshua asked in a direct and rough manner. Meanwhile, 03 answered the warrior in an ever more straightforward manner. She adjusted the magic power of the fortress instantly and pulled out a white spear and a brown staff out of nowhere, suspending the two weapons in mid-air with magic power. After that, she passed the weapons over to Joshua. "Ever since the Evil God came down to earth, all of the weapons used to fight the Aragami had been sealed up. Only a small number of weapons are left for people to use. These two weapons are actually the better ones."


    Joshua took them over. Then he passed the sharp spear over to Moreila and passed the brown staff over to Clyre. Meanwhile, the old dwarf waved the spear around and shook his head. "No hammer or battle axe¡­ nevermind, I can still make use of this."


    On the other hand, the elven druid did not say anything. She just shook the staff in her hands a little. A green light appeared on top of her and illuminated the appearance of a Nepenthes plant, then into the appearance of a man-eating tree. Clyre seemed contented with the staff. "It''s surprisingly good."


    Meanwhile, right by the side of Joshua, Ling was kicking his feet as he spoke to the warrior gently, "These weapons have the same presence. However, there are still quite a number of Divine Armaments with much more thicker presence all around the place¡­"


    Speaking halfway, this young Divine Armament seemed to have something else on his mind. After that, he shrugged and remained silent. According to 03. it was completely normal that there were quite a number of Divine Armaments around. After all, that was because the storage room was just nearby. Meanwhile, it had been over a thousand years. It was considered not bad that the artificial intelligence could still provide two decent weapons. He could tell that the Artificial Intelligence had put all her efforts on maintaining the weapons.


    "Different from you, these prototypes of Divine Armament cannot resist the erosion of the Evil God''s pressure. So they are not suitable to be used. It''s really rare to see the type of Divine Armaments that can ignore the Evil God''s pressure."


    Right after Ling spoke, Joshua moved his arms and legs around for a little


    "From the looks of it, do you guys intend to help me?"


    03 still looked emotionless on her face. She looked very calm. She shook her head and said, "It is not necessary. Normal Aragami will not be able to break through the automated defense facilities of the fortress. Meanwhile, those that can break through should¡­"


    "Don''t get me wrong, 03."


    Upon interrupting 03, Joshua laughed out loud. "I''m just feeling a little itch in my hands. So we''re just helping you because it''s convenient."


    Upon saying that, he looked at Ling and asked, "Is your status good? This will be your first battle."


    "I''m looking forward to it, Master."


    With a chuckle, he shared a smile similar to his Master''s. "Can''t wait for it."


    "¡­"


    Meanwhile, 03 who was interrupted remained silent. After a brief moment of silent, 03 continued to speak, "Warrior who possesses the power of Order, the structure of your weapon is actually very similar to the weapons forged by the Karlisi. However, there are some differences in the runes and magic loops. Nonetheless, all of them are being forged with the crystal essences left behind by the Aragami."


    The flow of magic power around this artificial intelligence appeared a little distorted. She seemed to be observing closely. "Infusing an artificial soul into the weapon, bestowing the weapon to have the resistance against the erosion of the Evil God¡­ this is something much more advanced than what the Karlisi can offer. However, there are still a few parts of him incomplete. After we push back the Aragami, I will pass you some of the related information about it. By then, you should be able to improve your weapon to perfection."


    "Thank you very much¡­ You can just call me Joshua."


    Upon showing his gratitude, Joshua had finally noticed that he had not told 03 his name. Right after that, he quickly introduced the rest of his comrades to 03.


    "¡­ The pronunciations for your names are really special and odd."


    After repeating the full name of Moreila, Clyre, and Ling, 03 shook her head like a human. After a moment of silence, she continued to speak, "The Aragami are about to attack now. You really want to go out and have a look at the outside world? I must warn you, Aragami are extremely dangerous."


    "Of course."


    This time, Joshua was not the one who opened his mouth and said those words. It was Moreila''s heavy voice. This old dwarf looked grim. "If we do not know how powerful the Aragami in this outer world are, how can we raid the Aragami''s lair then? We must at least gather some information about them before we do that."


    Since Joshua and his friends had already made up their minds, 03 decided not to persuade them out of it anymore. She leaned back a little and her projection dispersed into thin air. However, the calm voice of hers was still echoed right before Joshua and the others. "So, I will not be stopping you anymore¡­ there''s an emergency passage right at the left side. You can get to the outside straight away through there. I''ve given you the same clearance to this place."


    03''s projection vanished without a trace. After Joshua and the others looked at each other, they did not say a word. Along with the roar of a machine and the sounds of running gears, a passage was opened up at the left side of the Ecological Cycle Area.


    "Come on. Let''s get back up there."


    Joshua led the others and walked towards the passage. Meanwhile, the others were following behind him closely.


    Passing through the spacious and silent passage built from steel, sensing the magic power was reducing steeply as they moved forward, none of them say a word. They just remained silent as they moved forward.


    Soon after, they had arrived at the exit of that passage.


    Upon crossing out from the passage, they arrived at the outside area, which was no longer the area under the fortress''s protection. A wave of violent wind along with black mist blew past the place. Joshua quickly charged his Combat Aura up all around him, isolating himself from his surroundings.


    He stood above a platform made of steel as he looked into the distance.


    The rumbling violent winds swept across the land. At the end of the warrior''s field of vision, an inexplicable light rose from the ground and turned into a beam of light shining on the horizon. However, the chaotic clouds were brewing strong, stirring the sky into a black whirlpool, converting everything into dull shadows.


    Sound was heard echoing across the heaven and earth. Meanwhile, everything in the surroundings was beginning to tremble strangely, along with fierce winds that seemed like sighing, setting off endless dust across the vast wilderness. Meanwhile, the dark red lines were invading the ground along with darkness and shadows. They were invading, spreading, leaping, and forming into vein-like lines all across the ground.


    It was like the flesh and blood of the Evil God himself.


    Upon seeing that scene, Joshua clenched his fist. On the other hand, Clyre was holding on the ring and the brown staff that Joshua gave her while the old dwarf was charging up the white spear with a layer of golden Combat Aura, Moreila''s Combat Aura.


    Ling seemed a little nervous when he was the black lines far in the distance. Then he reminded gently, "Master, they''re coming!"


    The ground that was covered in black lines began to tremble violently. Numerous cracks were opening up across the surface of the ground. Black mist gushed out of the cracks like leaking gases. Meanwhile, countless Aragami were formed from the black mist just like that. They were gathering into large groups. After that, they began to charge towards the huge fortress that rivaled the summit of the mountain lying right before them. The Aragami were charging towards the fortress like a black tidal wave that could destroy everything.


    Meanwhile, Joshua had scanned his eyes across the army of Aragami that was gathering into a huge black tidal wave. At the same time, he seemed to have recalled on something in his memories.


    "This is really a big scene that I''ve not seen for a long time."


    He opened his mouth and revealed two rows of white teeth.

 Chapter 154 To Battle!

    Joshua looked nostalgically at the savage Aragami army that was charging towards him. The surfaces of numerous moving crystal shells were reflecting fine lights, making the tidal wave of Aragami army looking like a sparkling wave of fish on the sea.


    This scene in front of him flashed across his eyes. Between the blur, the eyes of the warrior seemed to be able to see two worlds.


    In one of the two worlds, the sky was scorching like a red vortex of fire rising into the sky. The gurgling wind blew over the ground, turning the solidified gray stones back into lava form. Along with thunderous roaring, the devilish army of Aragami was stomping on the flowing lava, flowing forward like a swarm of insects.


    In the other world, the sky was dark. With the layers of dark clouds covering the sky, the land was dark as well. One could barely see anything down there. Right in the sky, the sun was about to be extinguished. The freezing cold winds were sweeping everything, causing ashy tornadoes to form from the ground across the desolated land. Meanwhile, the army of Aragami were remaining silent as they charged across the cold sealed land as if they were a ''wave of death'' that would devour everything.


    In that instant of a trance, the two worlds gradually collided. Joshua felt as if he was back in the ruins of Fort Naya; in his enchanted armor, armed with his golden greatsword, standing side by side with his comrades of his battle party, getting ready to battle against the demon army that came from the abyss.


    However, a breeze of cold air blew past him and woke him up from the trance.


    Right in front of his eyes, there was no boundary to the land and sky he was looking at. The Aragami that emerged from the cracks across the land had told him that everything that happened stay in the past. This was no longer the world that he fought in in the past. This was a completely new battlefield.


    "Phew¡­"


    Joshua breathed out a deep breath and his eyes became sharp and bright once again. He looked at the surroundings for a bit. Moreila, Clyre, and Ling were looking right into his eyes. The old dwarf and the elf nodded slightly and showed their weapons up front to indicate that they were ready to engage in battle anytime now.


    Upon nodding back at the others, Joshua knew that he was no longer the legendary warrior of Continental War.


    Currently, he was the head of the Radcliffe family, the Chaos Guardian that would annihilate Chaos. He was currently standing in the Karlis world that was about to come to an end. He was currently standing on a metallic moving fortress that was as large as a mountain. He was currently facing an endless horde of Aragami. He was currently ready to engage battle.


    Woo woo woo woo-


    The fortress was still moving forward as its thunderous blares shook the sky. White mist that gushed out of the fortress exuded resplendant magic light. The rumbling sound of the steel had suppressed the sound of the wind. Meanwhile, the Aragami were pursuing it closely.


    Along the way, they could also see the ruins of countless cities. Occasionally, they also saw that there were some high-rise stone buildings which still retained the image of the world over a thousand years ago. For instance, one of the buildings was like an extremely tall lighthouse not far from where they were standing. Right on the top of it, there was still a faint glow. However, as the Aragami army rampaged across the ruins, the building was destroyed, turning it into dust during its collapse.


    "Everyone."


    03''s projection suddenly reappeared before them. She calmly said, "We''re about to go into the mountainous area. The moving speed of the fortress will definitely slow down a little. Some of the Aragami will surely catch up with us by then. I have the automated rune defense system. However, this system is not perfect. During that time, I hope you will help me drive away those Aragami that manage to get onto the fortress."


    "Of course."


    Joshua naturally agreed to 03''s request. He knew that the steel base carrying the fortress had already been in ruins. This was certainly the traces that were left from fighting the Aragami over a thousand year. The warrior also knew that 03 had her own means to handle the Aragami that could get onto the fortress. However, the fortress would definitely be sustaining a certain amount of losses for doing so. Furthermore, Joshua and the others originally came out of the fortress to battle against the Aragami. So there was no reason for them to turn down No.03''s request for help.


    "Thank you very much."


    Upon nodding gently, No.03''s projection turned her head over and looked at the army of the Aragami. She remained in silence.


    Soon afterward, a weak tremor came in and the fortress had moved all the way over to the mountain area. The movement speed of the fortress had obviously slowed down.


    Meanwhile, the Aragami with different appearances disregarded the terrain of the ground as they made minimal effort to maintain their movement speed on pursuing the fortress. The army of Argami was catching up on the fortress. The vanguard Aragami were on the verge of touching the metallic bottom of the fortress''s back.


    "10¡­ 8, 7¡­ 5, 4¡­"


    Joshua could vaguely hear 03 doing a countdown as gently as she could. The black wings of that A.I flapped rapidly as if she was a little excited.


    "3, 2, 1."


    At the end of the countdown, 03''s expression came to life. After all, her face had been extremely calm all along since the beginning. That emotionless face finally revealed a vague smile. She seemed a little excited as she spoke, "Attack ready!"


    Along with this command that was given by the A.I who was controlling the entire fortress, countless weapon firing ports popped right out from the sides of the fortress, followed by the appearance of countless translucent magic circles that looked like honeycombs in front of the fortress, completely shrouding the fortress that was as huge as a large city. Meanwhile, the middle of each of those magic circles were gathering golden radiance, charging up.


    "Glowing concentrated light cannon¡ªFull launch ahead!"


    For over a thousand year aimlessly moving around without a target, having no goal left since long ago, this A.I which had the thirst to destroy Chaos was cackling joyfully. "Got to hell! Chaos!"


    Under her command, the magic circles came together, followed by countless light beams converging into one straight line, striking straight at the formation of the Aragami army. The golden beam of light burst out instantly. Just like countless mini suns, the light beams tore the dark mist apart like they were nothing. In an instant, there were countless glaring beams cut straight into the forces of Chaos.


    Steady streams of light were generated out of those magic circles endlessly. Each beam was as fast as lightning. They flew across thousands of meters and landed straight on the Aragami army that was charging right behind the fortress. Again and again, the explosions hit the horde.


    However, the number of the Aragami were countless! Even though the attacks of the fortress were powerful, however, the attacks could not inflict obvious damages to the enormous Aragami army. In between their breathing, right in the middle of the rising dark mist, the holes made by the explosions on the horde were filled back up repeatedly.


    03''s projection did not have an unpleasant expression on her face though. She seemed to be accustomed to fighting a large number of enemies at the same time. Meanwhile, the Aragami army that was suffering the bombarding attacks from the fortress had once again caught up to the metallic bottom of the fortress. Some of them even started climbing up.


    Meanwhile, the A.I shook her head and spoke gently, "Activate."


    "Rumbling¡­"


    Under of the commander''s command, the deep roar of the steel''s moving friction came echoing into the surrounding intensely. Right at the top of the gigantic steel pyramid, by the surroundings of the crystal sun, there were countless metallic giant towers rising up. Each tower was surrounded by innumerable complicated runes, forming endless magic circles.


    Clyre who was gathering magic power ready to charge up to the top of the fortress was stunned for one brief instant. Moreila who was charged up with his Combat Aura was awestruck to see it as well. Even Joshua had to lift his head up to look at the countless magic circles that covered the sky right above the fortress.


    The enormous and complex energy amount enough to distort the space around it was flowing out from the core of the metallic pyramid like the water of a river gushing out. The energy then formed into a layer of golden light that looked like starry clouds. That golden light then began to expand under the support of countless magic circles. Meanwhile, the expansion of light has given rise to a tremendous amount of power of Order. The space around it had also been distorted. The blooming light was shining bright like the real sun, faintly emitting a buzzing sound that rumbled the heaven and the earth.


    "Blazing Sun Flash¡ªFire away!"


    03 gave her command once again. Upon hearing that voice, even without the need to see her face, Joshua could predict the facial expression on 03''s face. It was obvious that she was extremely excited as her face was filled with the best smile she could offer.


    Meanwhile, right after the command had been given out loud, the wind stopped.


    The people from the Mycroft Continent finally witnessed the terrifying power that the Karlisi had to offer during their best days, the mobile fortress.


    "Phew."


    A soft vibration that could not be described with words was heard buzzing in everyone''s ears. Joshua instantly felt his body suddenly sink momentarily as if the gravity had been increased. Meanwhile, along with that phenomenon, the light ball right above the crystal sun was illuminating like how the real sun shone upon the heaven and earth. Even the mountains and hills under the clouds were illuminated. The world that had been ruled by Chaos and darkness for over a thousand years had once again ushered in the presence of that light.


    After that, the light ball turned into streaming lights and was blown straight towards the Aragami army!


    Rumble¡ª


    The beams of light then bombarded onto the surface of the earth violently, causing water-like ripples. At the same time, the dirt and dust got bombarded so violently that they were stirred into the sky all over the place. Under the terrible assault of the beams of light, the army of Aragami that seemed endless had been cut in the middle. Tens of thousands of Aragami had been turned to ash with that single strike.


    A tunnel filled with lava at the bottom of it appeared on the ground over a certain amount of distance, looking like a scar. Meanwhile, the formation of the army of Aragami was actually disrupted, as they were pushed to different directions over hundreds of meters.


    However, that terrifyingly powerful attack could not destroy all of the Aragami.


    Several giant creatures, twinkling with strange lights, broke right through the smoke and dust caused by the explosion. Their bodies were covered in crystallized shells that looked wretchedly intimidating. There was not even a single scratch on their bodies. These monsters that looked like a bunch of insects opened their mouths wide and let out roars that trembled their surroundings. After that, they rushed toward the only living beings at the lower base of the gigantic fortress¡ªJoshua and his comrades.


    Not a single one of that had fear written on their faces. They even laughed.


    "03 did what she could."


    Joshua looked at the Aragami that seemed to have the strength of Gold tiers charging at him. Turning his head around to look at his comrades, he stretched his left hand out to his Divine Armament and said, "Now it''s our turn."


    After the warrior grabbed Ling''s hand firmly, a wave of light broke out. With that blinding radiance, an extremely heavy and extremely heavy giant battle axe with a long handle and two blades on both sides appeared right on the hands of Joshua. By the end of the axe''s handle, there was a black chain attached. Meanwhile, the other end of the chain was chained around the wrist of Joshua''s left hand.


    He waved his black axe in his hand. The air had been sliced open by the sharp blade of the axe. The wind howled for that one brief moment at the same time when the axe was waved. Joshua then charged himself up entirely with his red Combat Aura. He then roared out loud, "To battle!"

 Chapter 155 Slaughtering Them

    03 undoubtedly had the power to destroy all Aragami on the spot. However, she could not stop the Aragami from getting onto her body. If 03 would really want to annihilate the Aragami that managed to get onto her body, her attacks would definitely do some damage to her own base.


    The battles over a thousand years had turned the metallic base of the pyramid into ruins. If she could, she would not want to harm her own body as well. Therefore, even when 03 could annihilate the Aragami all by herself, she chose to request aid from Joshua and his friends.


    Meanwhile, Joshua had upheld his side of the bargain. He kept his word.


    The three monsters were charging towards them right before their eyes. These monsters looked like hornets with six limbs and two pairs of violently flapping transparent wings. There were so many eyes all over their bodies that any person who had trypophobia would faint on the spot. The size of their bodies was much larger than the size of a mammoth, exceeding fifteen meters tall. Meanwhile, the shells formed from chitin crystal substances were perfectly covering up the weaknesses of these monsters. There were also strange and bizarre tentacles coming out from the bottom of their bodies, wiggling and twitching. From the looks of it, they were like the combination of insects and creatures from the abyssal sea.


    [The Famine], the names of these Aragami appeared right before Joshua''s eyes. With the special names labeled on them, these Aragami were far more powerful than their own species. They could even sustain the attacks from the glowing concentrated light cannon launched by 03¡ªwith extremely high resistance against magic attacks since the beginning. The Order energies of the A.I could destroy the lower tier Aragami. However, it could not really deal much damage to these powerful monsters.


    In the surroundings, dense clusters of cannons were bombarding the Aragami that were coming barbarically at the fortress. Along each of the flashes from the magic cannons came an explosion. The explosions were spectacular! However, even so, endless Aragami came back right in to fill back up the missing number of the Aragami that were destroyed by the cannon strikes. The army of Aragami was closing in at the moving fortress one step after another.


    Meanwhile, Joshua was facing the sky. There were three Gold-tier Chaos daemons appearing wretched as hell charging in. He then grabbed tightly on the handle of his giant axe and charged at the three monsters with all he had. Even though he was not on a horse or any sort of mount, Joshua was moving as fast as the raging wind that could tear the border of the land apart.


    The violent winds stirred up and the dust into the air all over the place. Joshua''s speed was so fast that it could no longer be described in words. Upon hearing a loud explosion that broke through the sound barrier, Joshua''s whole body was surrounded by white electrical charges as he was charging forward. Every step of his heavy iron boots on the ground left remarkable cracks on the surface of the fortress''s metallic base. Dense rumbles were heard along with the heavy footsteps that cracked the ground.


    While holding a sword, one must use the style of the swords. While holding a spear, one must use the style of the spears. Whatever weapon you chose to use, one must use the style of the weapon being wielded. Wielding a greataxe, Joshua would want to maximize the ''slashes'' that this axe could offer.


    The Aragami and Joshua were charging at each other swiftly. The distance between him and the monsters was shortened to almost zero in one brief breath. As such, right at the moment right before the two sides were about to clash into each other, the warrior instantly took a heavy leap and left a large dent on the surface of the metallic base of the fortress. His whole body then leaped a hundred meters over into the air under the support of his Combat Aura all over his entire body. He charged towards the first Aragami in front of him in mid-air and struck his axe straight at the monster without having a second thought in his mind!


    Although these Aragami had no wisdom in them, however, they were still creatures with battle instincts that far exceeded the battle instincts of normal creatures. In the face of the direct blow from Joshua, it used its reflex to immediately stretch out two limbs and turn its outer shell that was tougher than steel to face Joshua''s strike. Meanwhile, the other two Gold-tier Aragami were also flapping their wings, attempting to surround Joshua.


    However, how would these mindless monsters know that a Divine Armament was actually a weapon that was born to fight specifically against Chaos? How would they know that the weapon would be insanely powerful against them?


    Along with the sharp noise caused by the friction between steel and crystal, the tough shell made of chitin and crystals was torn apart in an instant. The red axe came right down on it like a falling comet, blazing with the red Combat Aura, cutting through the two limbs of ''The Famine'', striking down its defense and plunged the axe straight into its body.


    However, the Aragami was no ordinary creature itself as well. Upon sustaining the strike, having its body split open, dealing with the excruciating pain that overwhelmed its senses, it did not hesitate. It did not falter at all. Instead, it immediately swung its limb and tentacles from its bottom of its body straight at Joshua, attempting to whip him as hard as it could.


    Its long tentacles and its limbs swooped across the atmosphere in the air, causing loud whooshing sounds. Meanwhile, the other two Aragami had also accelerated, attempting to swoop in from the side and the back of the warrior. The two of them seemed to be able to understand each other well in order to perform such coordinated attacks. However, Joshua was not battling alone either.


    Shoof¡ª


    Just as Joshua was fending off against the whipping attacks of the Aragami''s tentacles and its limbs with his right hand, corroding the body of the Aragami with his intense power of Order, a fierce rumbling trembled across the surface of the ground. A dozen of green beams came in like the giant arrows being shot out from a ballista. The lights went across the dark sky, striking onto the two Aragami continuously. Meanwhile, the two Aragami that were charging forward had to sustain the impacts of the attacks. Just when the two Aragami were stunned for a brief moment, a beam of golden light in the shape of a spear came through at a speed faster than the speed of sound. The air, the mists, and the chaos were being broke through like a lightning that was struck straight from the sky. By the end of it, the golden beam struck right on the shell of one of the two Aragami, striking it down to the ground.


    "Thank you!"


    With the threat at the rear cleared, Joshua yelled and pulled the black giant axe out of the Aragami''s body. The heavy blade and spearhead had wrought out a wriggling flesh and blood, followed by a powerful kick to the chest of that Aragami right before him. Under the cracking sound of the Aragami''s tough shell, the monster itself fell straight to the ground, joining its fallen comrade on the ground.


    On the metallic based, in the surroundings of Clyre, dozens of plants that are slowly withering were being turned into flying ash all over the place. These plants that were summoned by the druid had the appearance of pea-headed turrets. The seeds that were shot out from these pea-headed turrets were capable of breaking the walls and destroy the fortress. Even if the attack of these plants had no strength to specifically destroy Chaos, the impact of their attacks was enough to shatter the tough shells of the Aragami that were formed from chitin and crystals. The impact of their attacks would be enough to slow down or even stun the movement of the flying Gold-tier Aragami, allowing the old dwarf''s attacks to land solidly on those Aragami.


    If it was not because there was no support from the slightest primal energy in this forsaken world, these plants would not have actually withered so quickly. They were not one-time products after all. Instead, they were actually castle-defending beings that could survive for more than ten days. After all, the Karlis world was already coming to an end. The world itself was almost losing its flame. There was no other existence of power that could support the plants anymore. However, even though that was the case, Clyre could still sprinkle seeds all over the ground, summoning all sorts of plants using her own magic power as if it was free.


    Meanwhile, Moreila was charging himself with his own Combat Aura. Right in his hands, he was holding onto the golden radiating spear charged with his golden Combat Aura which had the faint power of Order. As a Divine Armament prototype, the creation of the Karlisi was capable of piercing through the defense of the Aragami. Furthermore, that was the golden beam, the spear that the old dwarf threw out to strike down one Gold-tier Aragami back then to provide a little support to Joshua. At that time, with all his strength, the metal ring on his beard and the metallic crown on his head were emanating a bright glow.


    This was the power of the mountains that was bestowed upon its own descendants. Each ring was forged from different types of metal. Such handcrafts had a powerful extraordinary ability stored within when they were in the hands of the dwarves. Meanwhile, the iron crown on top of Moreila was the proof of him being a master blacksmith. That was also a handcraft that could store extraordinary ability beyond the limits of his power. Earlier, the old dwarf had used his two supernatural abilities called the [Seismic Toss] and the [Weapon Recall]. That was the reason why the spear that was thrown out to kill one Gold-tier Aragami could still come back to his hands.


    "I''ve not realized how rusty you''ve become since the last time we adventured together."


    Moreila''s concentration was high while he was observing the situation in the surrounding. Then he whispered to Clyre right beside him, "That was a good strike."


    "I''ve never thought that you can still move your old bones."


    The elf chuckled and she turned her head towards the warrior who was battling in the frontline right in mid-air.


    Meanwhile, back in the sky, out of the three ''The Famine'', two were struck down in an instant. However, the only Aragami left in the air did not seem to have the slightest thought of retreating from the battle. Its body was covered in a gloomy silver-gray dark aura. On the next moment, it opened its mouth and let out a screeching roar. Instantly, a beam of pure energy began to gather right at the tip of its tail. After that, it launched the beam of pure energy straight at Joshua who was levitating in the air. The energy bean that was moving as fast as the speed of light was carrying a terrifying heat. That beam seemed to be able to annihilate anything that was in the front of it.


    Meanwhile, Joshua remained calm. There was no expression on his face at all. It seemed that the terrifying beam attack looked like a small spat of saliva from a pitiful insect to him. He raised his right hand, the red Combat Aura turned dark and volatile in an instant. A horrific sense of murderous aura was brewing up in his palm. By raising his hand up, he blocked the Chaos flame that was shot at him with ease. Then he charged his Combat Aura all over himself and charged towards the Aragami which was still attempting to attack him. The energy beam that smashed into his hand splattered and the residues of the energy beam showered down upon the Aragami army that was marching on the ground. The Aragami that had bad luck were burned into crisps.


    At the same time, the warrior who charged towards the direction of ''The Famine'' had already clashed into his target. Joshua, fully wrapped in his body armor, was blazing with his red Combat Aura, along with trembling white mist. Along with a sound of crispy cracking, he had already crashed into the arms of this giant monster at supersonic speed, striking the monster down from the sky with that terrifying movement of his.


    Boom!


    The Aragami that was as huge as tens of meters large had clashed onto the surface of the metallic base of the fortress. The powerful impact of the fall had caused an area of hundreds of meters of the metallic structure to tremble. It felt like a small earthquake. Meanwhile, the head of that Aragami filled with eyes had been crushed into bits. The remaining of the head had scattered all over the spot while half of its body had plunged into the metallic surface of the fortress base.


    Joshua stood up right on top of the belly of the dead Aragami. He did not have the slightest sense of hesitation. With a simple and straight forward swing of his left hand, he swung out his giant axe. The heavy movement of his axe swooped the air up causing movement of wind to form along with the swing. That swing broke right through the monster''s chest ending its dying life with ease. Meanwhile, the twitching tentacles that were attempting to whip Joshua on his back had stopped moving as if they were stunned. With a quick backflip with his giant axe, Joshua cut off the tentacles in an instant.


    Phew!!!


    "Hargh!"


    Along with the rapid flow of wind brewing across his body, the warrior took a deep breath as he was standing right on top of the dead Aragami.


    The forces of the three dead Gold-tier Aragami were completely absorbed by the Azurite that was hanging right before Joshua''s chest. The green light even went through his armor layer, radiating brightly right before his chest. White mist was escaping from the gaps between his armor. Then this mist turned into shining lights and once again made it back into the warrior''s body.


    The burning pain that was carrying an enormous amount of blazing power was spreading slowly to every part of his limbs and body. With merely a just a slight movement of his feet, the overwhelming power that dented the surface of the metallic base of the fortress, also causing countless web-like cracks all over the surface of the metallic ground.


    Turning his head as he looked at the Aragami army that was constantly plowing toward the fortress, Joshua could feel the power in his body building up. He grinned and said, "Blood¡ªit seems like there will be more."

 Chapter 156 To Victory!

    With the black-and-red veins on the ground as the center, countless pitch-black bizarre energies along with a little ghostly-gray color were gushing out from the gaps of the cracks on the ground. Meanwhile, these bizarre energies would change upon contact with anything. Regardless of whether it was the dust or the rocks, the remaining bones or steel, regardless of what state it was in the first place, everything would be coated with a layer of crystal the moment it was being corrupted by the energy. With the substances or things that were coated with a layer of crystal as the center point, small-sized Aragami were formed one after another.


    So this was how the lowest level of Aragami were created. The power of Chaos would corrupt everything, and the things or substances that were corrupted would be turned into these small and weak abominations. The level of their strength started off at Steel tier. It could only be said that they were only comparable to ordinary adult humans. However, their numbers were endless. Their numbers had filled every existing dark corner of the continent.


    Meanwhile, the other Chaos daemons that were slightly stronger, would have a special label right in front of their names. They were labeled as ''The Famine''. Each of these creatures had a complete crystal shell and a complex body structure. They were completely different existence compared to the weaklings of their same species.


    At this time, as the fortress went deeper into the mountains, the speed of the fortress moving forward had become even slower than before. Even though 03 had been spamming her radiating light cannon attacks and occasionally use her ''Glowing concentrated light cannon'' attacks to purify the Aragami in the surroundings, the large horde of Aragami were still able to catch up with the mobile fortress little by little.


    Charging from frontline of the Aragami army were monsters with the appearance of a locust, some sort of grasshopper species. However, their bodies were all nearly two meters tall. Their bodies were covered with thick chitin and crystal shells that were much stronger than steel even in the same proportions. The shells were stacking up on one layer after another like dragon scales. Meanwhile, their heads with antennas were firmly protected by thick crystal layers with shiny surfaces. Each of them had six pairs of limbs with countless wrists along each limb, giving them the ability to disregard any terrain and move forward with ease. Furthermore, their weapons were sharp¡ªrazorblade wings that seemed to be able to easily tear steel.


    Being extremely fast, a few simple jumps brought them so much closer to the fortress. Some of them even climbed their way up to the top of the metallic base of the fortress. The ferocious Aragami then began to swing their claws and wrists around. They only took three seconds to completely make it on top of the metallic base of the fortress. Then, they saw Joshua who was waiting for them to come in.


    Along with the advancement of these locust-like Aragami, there were also Aragami with the appearance of a centipede with many legs. Their bodies were covered with fragments of broken crystals. Even though their long bodies looked fragile, the sound their bodies made when knocked on the metallic ground of the fortress indicated otherwise. Meanwhile, their movement appeared mechanical. Because of that, they had the ability to perform rapid assaults. Furthermore, their heads were basically like battering rams used to break castle gates, making the attacks of those weak looking Aragami extremely ferocious and strong.


    After the Aragami had made it up onto the fortress, they did not even show the slightest hesitation at all as they charged straight towards Joshua. They all looked like moths flying towards a flame. While they were charging forward, Clyre was using her plants in an attempt to stop them from advancing. Even though it seemed effective, the number of Aragami were just overwhelming. So her efforts were just like trying to douse a fire with cups of water.


    At this time, if one would look down on the battlefield from the sky, the Aragami army would look like an army of black ants pursuing the tail of a silver-white metallic fortress, desperately trying to surround the warrior that was blazing with red fiery aura as if they were attempting to put out that fire.


    "Excellent!"


    However, how would it be possible for Joshua to sit on his *ss while waiting for these fellows to attack him? The warrior who was already pumped up by the power of the Azurite lifted his head and let out a thunderous roar into the sky, trembling every single particle of the air in the battlefield. The red Combat Aura that was brewing around his body began to surge up even more violently. The Combat Aura looked like blazing flames that could burn a city to ashes. At the same time, Joshua''s power continued to overflow as the power was leaking out from the gaps in between his armor. Deep dark red energy that looked extremely dense was emitting shockwaves that could be seen with the naked eye. Upon that, his body then absorbed the enormous amount of energy and stayed still. He was craving to slaughter. Meanwhile, Moreila who was right behind his back was trying to warn the warrior that the monsters were about to attack him. However, when he was warning Joshua, Joshua had already burst into a beam of moving light, dragging along his Combat Aura with him, leaving a line of Combat Aura radiance right behind his back as he advanced towards the large army of Aragami.


    With his left hand wielding a giant axe that ordinary people couldn''t lift up even if they were using their full strength, Joshua charged into the army of Aragami. With the giant axe swept out at the monsters in front of him, a violent shockwave swept across the monsters like a sickle harvesting weeds, cutting all of the Aragami that looked like locusts and centipedes in halves.


    The shells formed from chitin and crystals were shattered under the powerful strike of the axe. A massive force of impact rebounded back at the warrior, shocking the bones and muscles of the warrior violently. However, such a small amount of damage could be instantly healed up under the support of the Azurite''s everlasting stream of power. Meanwhile, as Joshua could tear off as many Aragami as he wanted to, a layer of red radiance slowly emerged on the surface of the Divine Armament that Joshua was holding in his hands, which made the Divine Armament sharper and much more unstoppable for the time being.


    With the giant axe in his left hand tearing apart the tough shells, and the tip of the giant spear piercing through the heads of the Aragami, blocking the attacks of the Aragami with his right arm charged with his red Combat Aura and crushing the limbs and wrists of the Aragami, Joshua was unleashing hell upon the Aragami army.


    Charge, crush, hack and slash, destroy!


    Bathing in the body fluids of the Aragami that splattered in all directions like a fountain, Joshua''s black armor was once again covered with a layer of unspeakable color. Crushing another few Aragami''s bodies, Joshua glanced at the surroundings with his red eyes. Right beneath that black helmet, those two blazing light dots in the dark had made Joshua looked as if he was an existence that was even more dreadful than any Aragami around in the vicinity, or even much more terrifying than a devil.


    The locust-like Aragami and the centipede-like Aragami could no longer stop the warrior from advancing forward. Meanwhile, the Aragami army seemed to have noticed this. Some of the stronger Aragami had already started to launch their attacks from afar as if they had received signals from their comrades on the frontline of the battlefield.


    The Aragami were still thousands of meters away from where Joshua stood. Each of them had bizarre appearances. They looked like giant crabs with gigantic bone wings on their back. Their heads looked like the structure of a turret, with numerous dull crystals embedded on top. Along with the gathering of energy powers, these crystals that were initially dull began to radiate. Layer by layer, the power of Chaos was beginning to gather.


    Soon afterward, with the Gifts of the Aragami, the power of Chaos that was extremely hazy turned into impacts that could not be touched. These impacts were aimed right at the warrior that was slaughtering up the other Aragami right on the frontline of the battlefield.


    In addition to his slaughtering, Joshua''s sharp instincts made him notice the attacks that were aimed at him from afar, leading him to roar thunderously once more. Invoking his Combat Aura, he shook off the locust-like Aragami that surrounded him. In a flash, he disappeared from the sight of the monsters, leaving a trail of sonicboom clouds behind.


    However, these untouchable energies were still charging towards the warrior that was raiding forward along with thunderous bangs across the sky.


    "Hargh!"


    Along with a loud cry, Joshua discovered that he could only take everything head on. He crossed his hands in front of his chest and took the powerful strikes of energy strikes head-on. The energy strikes landed right on his two arms.


    These powerful untouchable energies instantly generated unspeakable high temperature right before they landed on their target, destroying Order energy in the surroundings. Instantly, the surface of the metallic base that was touched by the waves of energy decayed instantly, as though corrupted by time. In just one brief instant, these traces were then turned into ash which dispersed in the air. Joshua''s body was not corrupted because he had the Order energy of the Azurite to protect him. However, even though that was the case, the outer layer of the tough black armor had been incinerated to dark red. Meanwhile, the powerful impacts had also broken Joshua''s balance one strike after another, causing him to retreat as swiftly as he could to nullify the energy strikes that were coming at him.


    Thud thud thud thud!


    The sounds of the metal denting in were heard along with the footsteps of Joshua backing off one step after another. Numerous deep footprints appeared on the surface of the metallic ground on the metallic base of the fortress. The pattern of the bottom of Joshua''s boots was crystal clear, imprinted on the surface of the ground.


    Not just one strike, the shapeless impactful energy strikes kept flashing on across the sky from afar. Endless strikes of impactful attacks continued to land on Joshua''s body, setting Joshua off from attempting to regain his balance, leaving dark red scratches all over the surface of his black armor. The black smoke that rose from the scratches brought along a sensational smell of burned steel.


    After several rounds of attacks, many dents appeared on the surface of the armor Joshua was wearing. Every single time he attempted to regain his balance, getting ready to get out of the deadlock of the Aragami''s attacks by relying on his own speed, he would be bombarded by the next wave of energy attacks and also the attacks from the Aragami that was surrounding him up. It seemed that these Aragami had no fear of death as they marched towards Joshua. Limbs, tentacles, and other possible weapons they had on them were struck straight towards Joshua with the attempt to hold him down on the ground. However, with merely a horizontal swing of his greataxe like a baseball bat, Joshua had already struck off the monsters all around him, shattering their crystallized shells, sending them flying into the air.


    However, because of that, a few untouchable shapeless attacks managed to strike Joshua''s body. If he did not invoke his own red Combat Aura that was infused with tough and intensely dense power of Order all around his body, his armor would have been shattered into pieces by those shapeless impacts from the attacks and his body would have to sustain the damage from attacks. On the other hand, Moreila and Clyre had been wanting to support Joshua from the rear. However, they were currently occupied with the swarming of countless Aragami that were trying to kill them. Although they could keep themselves alive without any problem, they had no extra hand to give aid to Joshua.


    Boom!


    It was another strike coming straight at him. If the old dwarf or the elf who had no defensive equipment on them had to take on such an attack, they would mostly die from it. However, Joshua was wearing a full set of heavy armor after all. Regardless of the damage on his armor, he was only able to feel that he had just received a heavy punch head on. He could take it, however, the metallic base of the fortress could not endure it. The metallic ground that had been corrupted again and again by the impact of the Chaos power was finally unable to bear the weight of the warrior. On the spot, the metallic surface collapsed into a big pit and Joshua felt right into the pit as if the pit had swallowed him whole.


    An opportunity!


    Falling into the cratered pit, Joshua immediately understood that this was an opportunity to get out of the deadlock. Right in between the rising rust of steel, he swept his eyes across the dark sky and immediately locked on to the Aragami with a strange and bizarre appearance.


    His armor and body were in tatters. He got those scars because he had been continuously sustaining attacks from his enemies. Because of that, his body was a little tired and sore at the moment. However, the fire in his eyes was not diminishing at all. Instead, the fire was blazing even more violently every passing second. His blazing will to battle was growing stronger.

 Chapter 157 Mystical Tree of Steel

    At the side, while she was glancing across the massive army of Aragami, Clyre noticed that Joshua was evading the attacks coming from afar in the middle of the sky. He seemed a little helpless in that sense.


    "This can''t go on like this."


    She clearly knew that Joshua would not be defeated by attacks of this standard. That man had not even used any of his skills yet. However, there were only three of them after all. Facing an endless army of Aragami, they would need to conserve as much strength as they could.


    Clyre turned around and looked at 03 who seemed deadly solemn. Just when she opened her mouth to speak, she realized she did not know the language of this other world.


    However, the projection 03 blinked her gray-blue eyes and slightly curled up the corner of her mouth. Then, she spoke the common dialect that was used in the Mycroft Continent, catching Clyre off guard, "Don''t worry."


    "I will provide fire support, however, it will take some time to change the parameters of the bombardment of my cannons." The A.I spoke a bit slower than expected. However, her tone became much more fluent as she continued to speak, "Please hang on for a period of time. Ignore the low-level Aragami. Just do what you guys have been doing. Just kill the Aragami that my cannons cannot kill. That will be enough."


    After she was done talking, she turned her head around and proceeded with minding her cannons towards the enemies, bombarding the enemies as heavily as she could. White beams of lights were flashing even faster than before across the battlefield, leaving giant holes in the large wave of Aragami.


    "Good¡­ You''re learning quite fast." Clyre sighed in relief. She then turned her attention away from being surprised at the learning speed of the A.I. Instead, she returned her focus on controlling her plants to attack the Aragami in the surroundings. At the same time, she lifted up the brown staff in her hand. The green primal energy was brimming, turning into a light green ancient rune.


    After that, the elven druid took out a seed from the small pocket by her waist and tossed it on the ground. The ancient rune then flew around the staff over a few rounds before sinking into the staff. After she took a breath of air in, the white seed began to sprout. The silver shoot that sprouted out from the seed then submerged into the metallic ground on the fortress''s base. It then grew at a rapid rate that one could see its changes vividly.


    After throwing the silver-white seed, Clyre had a slight look of pain on her face. It seemed that the seed was extremely valuable even for her. However, she did not delay any further to take the next action. She did not even have the slightest hesitation at all to act. Not only that, she also took out the Infernal Ring of the Twin Serpents that Joshua lent her. The magic power began to surge through the ring, causing the runes on the ring to start flashing.


    "Twin Guard Serpents!"


    The warrior had already told Clyre how to use this golden supernatural magic ring earlier on. So she did not hesitate to immediately utter the secret words to use one of the spells that were embedded within this ring, [Fire Elemental Summon].


    Rumble¡ª


    Blue and white flames erupted in the air, followed by the appearance of a huge portal formed from countless ancient runes. The heat that was hot enough to melt steel combusted the air, giving off the scent of burnt meat. Meanwhile, the two gargantuan serpents that were formed from blue and white flames burst right out from the portal. After that, the two serpents wound themselves up around Clyre. The eyes of the two serpents were white and silver. They seemed emotionless.


    "¡­ The time required to summon has increased, and the summon duration seems to have shortened a little. At this rate, these serpants would vanish in half an hour."


    When Clyre summoned the two gigantic fire elementals, she was well-aware that they would not be able draw any elemental energy from the surroundings to recharge due to the nature of the world. In any case, there was not even the slightest trace of elemental energy left in Karlis for them to draw from since the beginning. Hence, it would not be long before for the serpents return to the fire elemental realm.


    However, that would not matter much at all. After all, she only needed to direct some of the attacks to her in order for Joshua to gain a brief moment to regain his balance. Hence, Clyre did not have the slightest hesitation at all as she pointed her finger forward, commanding the two giant fire elementals to move forward, "Devour these foul creatures."


    "Hiss¡­ hiss¡­"


    Following the orders as they remained in silence, the two fire elemental serpents moved forward without any hesitation. They charged straight at the Aragami army that was densely packed together. As the serpents moved forward, they left a trail of molten gold and steel.


    Meanwhile, Clyre did not stop casting her own spells. She continued to hold onto the Infernal Ring of the Twin Serpents as she whispered the secret words, "Flame of the Sun, protect my body!"


    Superior Flame Barrier!


    While she was saying the words, the druid could not help but come up with a strange thought, "I am obviously a druid that wields the power of nature. So why am I using fire magic then?"


    However, that thought left her mind almost immediately. Meanwhile, along with the blazingly white light being ignited, the blazing wall of flame immediately appeared on the battlefield, bringing a little bit of warmth to this cold and forsaken world. At the same time, the two gargantuan fire serpents had also struck the core of the Aragami army causing immeasurable chaos. These serpents had no fear of death. They were born to purely chew and devour their enemies, setting their enemies in their surroundings on fire with their high-temperature bodies.


    In the meantime, it seemed that the Aragami that were surrounding Joshua had also sensed the heat of the scorching flame. Regardless of whether they were the Aragami in the shape of a locust, centipede or other Chaos monsters, they were hissing at the same time. After that, most of them turned their attention over to Clyre and the two fire elementals, locking them as the new targets as if the Aragami were trying to extinguish those flames.


    These monsters were just acting based on their basic instincts. Their main purpose was to extinguish the fire in the world. That was the sad life for the Chaos creatures.


    "Moreila, I''m counting on you."


    After using a series of spells that were not compatible with her Class, the druid let out a big gasp. Feeling quite exhausted at the moment, she was fending off the Aragami in her surroundings while speaking to the old dwarf. After that, she focused her attention on seeing the large silver-white seed growing at an insane speed. The amount of primal energy that she infused into her own body was not much. She continued to accelerate the growth of the seed.


    "It''s really annoying. You are exactly the same as before."


    With the spear piercing out, killing several Aragami right before him, Moreila let out a sigh. However, he could not ignore Clyre''s request. Naturally, he knew that he would need to rely on this spellcaster in order to change their current situation.


    So the old dwarf moved the white spear in his hand horizontally, sweeping up a blast of wind to sweep away all of the Aragami right before him. Right after that, the Combat Aura within his body was set ablaze. The brewing flame had revealed all the wrinkles on every corner of the face of the old dwarf. Along with a special ''Kokyu-ho'', he revealed a confident smile on his face and his whole body sparkled with golden light that was rapidly solidifying.


    In the meantime, Clyre was standing right beside him. There was also golden radiance that seemed to be solidifying, surrounding her body. Right behind the both of them, a fortified wall that looked like the shadow of a mountain was formed from their powerful Combat Aura.


    [Mountain Barrier]


    Originally used for offensive purposes, the Combat Aura was now being turned into a stable defensive wall that looked as stable and firm as a mountain. Only the dwarves would be capable of learning such Combat Aura skill. As all of the Aragami crashed into the wall, their heads cracked. The outer shells that were formed from crystallized substances and chitin were shattered by the impact of them crashing into the wall. Strange fluids were dripping off the Aragami as they were heavily wounded by their own actions.


    However, the number of the Aragami was truly a little too much. The monsters that were attracted by the flame came crashing into the mountainous barrier and the Superior Fire Barrier like an endless river. They were being set ablaze by flames that were thousands of degrees hot. After that, they were ramming the wall in an enraged manner, causing the powerful defensive wall that could resist the impact of city siege weapons to shake and crumble within ten seconds. And now, the defensive wall was on the verge of breaking down.


    However, no one was worried about that though. Clyre and Moreila looked extremely calm at the moment. Because during this time, the small silver-white seed was growing bigger and bigger. By the end of it, the seed had grown into a giant silver tree that was over twenty meters tall.


    Phew! Screech!


    Along with some ear-piercing screeching sound caused by some friction between two surfaces, the broken metallic ground beneath the legs of the elf was beginning to flatten out. Meanwhile, right in the surroundings of the giant silver tree, there was a metal tentacle emerging from the ground all of a sudden. It grabbed on one of the Aragami that was charging forward and threw it out like throwing a baseball with all its might.


    Boom!


    The Aragami that was thrown by the metal tentacle was flying out like a projecting cannonball, which soon crashed into many other Aragami, destroying their bodies before plunging hard onto the surface of the metallic ground. Along with a violent crashing sound, the impact of the Aragami striking into the metallic ground had left a giant pit with a three-meter radius. Dust was flying everywhere, and the remaining of the dead bodies of the Aragami were scattering everywhere in the surroundings.


    The Gold-tier war plants and the mystical steel tree!


    Right in the satisfied eyes of Clyre and Moreila, the metallic base of the fortress that became in ruin had once again become flattened out nicely along with the steady growth of the tree. However, in the region of the Aragami, countless metallic spikes came piercing up from the metallic ground, impaling the Aragami straight through their bodies. This unparalleled power had caused a large disturbance and chaos to the formation of the Aragami army.


    Meanwhile, Joshua instantly felt the pressure on him lighten. As 03 had already modified the parameters of the bombardment of her cannons, those cannon attacks that were aimed more precisely on the Aragami had allowed Joshua to break free from the chained attacks from the Aragami in the sky. Furthermore, he had been heavily surrounded by groups of Aragami on the ground as well. Although they could not pose much of a threat to the warrior, however, they had him caught in the middle of their attacks. Because of that, Joshua could not fly into the sky and kill those Aragami with crab-like appearances that had cannons on them.


    However, the current situation had changed. Now, under the Clyre''s support, the army that got him surrounded was largely distracted. The pressure of being surrounded had been greatly reduced. So he had finally gained the time to recharge his power, aiming at the monsters in the sky that only knew how to shoot their cannons.


    Boom!


    The earth cracked by an enormous force. There were countless folds and cracks on the surface of the metallic ground. Joshua pushed his entire body into the sky like a red meteor''s movement in reverse, flying across the sky.


    Meanwhile, back at the world of Mycroft, the northern Empire, the northen dwarven settlement.


    Right in the middle of the Volcanic Lake, Nostradamus was walking on the golden hot lava, revealing a stern expression on his face as he fixed his gaze on the hidden dimensional rift that laid before him. The old mage with a head full of white hair furrowed his brow as he took out an instrument that looked like a compass, surging with endless energy. Then he muttered to himself, "Is it this one?"

 Chapter 158 A Horizontal Sweep

    When Nostradamus learned about the disappearances of Joshua, Moreila, Clyre, and Ling after he went through the secret tunnel, he immediately chose a few apprentice spellcasters from the Royal Academy. The party swiftly arrived at Moldavia in the name of apprenticeship.


    This was a catastrophe that involved a count of the borderland and a leader of a legion of 300,000 dwarves. Also, Clyre was a Gold-tier druid that had been a guardian of a long history of the elf families had a prestigious status in the Kingdom of the Far South Alliance. Any mistreatment might potentially trigger international dispute.


    In order to avoid the public from spreading stories about it, he could only select his own apprentices from the academy who had a clean background and certain abilities as his assistants.


    With the knowledge of the old mage, of course he would naturally notice the temporal fluctuations remaining in the magic resonance detector he brought along with him. So, he led the party over to Black Steel Town as soon as they could to carry out a complete sweep over the area. The old mage wanted to check for the existence of any other possible dimensional rifts in that area.


    Over the years, it seemed that the disruption of the dimensional rifts all over the world had gradually become serious. The number of hidden dimensional rifts had actually increased significantly now. Before that, the old mage and his apprentices did find a number of them. However, upon closer inspection, the rifts were deemed to be too small. It was completely impossible for three living beings to go through it. At most, the size of those rifts would only be enough for transporting rocks and stones.


    Right before his eyes, on top of the Volcanic Lake, that would be the final dimensional rift in the entire gathering area of the dwarfs.


    The instrument in his hand was shaking slightly. Nostradamus could not help but let out a sigh.


    In the current time, the Empire had a handful of events and incidents to handle. Regardless of the incident where they just took down the orcs'' flatland back in the north-west region, and the fact that they had not completely taken care of the aftermath of the Dark Tide, there had been new strange and bizarre situations emerging right in the middle of the entire continent and the Central Dark Forest, the border of the southern Kingdom. Some strange new dragon species were escaping of the forest. It seemed that there was something terrifying pursuing them.


    The last time such incident occurred was already four hundred years ago. Back in that incident, the appearance of the Ancient Dragon, Blazing Black Dragon Alatreon had caused hundreds of species of the dragons to migrate, as their lives were at stake.


    Upon smoothing out his thoughts, Nostradamus shook his head. Then he gathered his magic in the palm of his hand and turned it into semi-transparent waves, rippling into the surroundings. Countless vague and yet densely powerful energy waves were purging and casting away the fire energy in the surroundings away, slowly wiping and flattening the folding of space. By doing so, the hidden dimensional rift then revealed its original form¡ª


    Phew!


    With the last trace of folded space being flattened out, a dark blue door was opened. The old mage widened his eyes in shock as he was witnessing the gigantic dimensional rift gradually stretching and expanding. In just one brief instant, the door had become thirty meters wide. The old mage could not help but reach out his right hand. Three magic rings with gemstones on them were beginning to flash violently as the old mage loudly cast the spell, "Dimensional Seal!"


    Blue waves were rippling from the hand of Nostradamus, turning into mystical runes, sealing down the dimensional rift that was currently expanding on. However, even so, the diameter of this dimensional rift had already expanded to approximately fifty meters. There was ferocious Chaos energy stirring within the rift, and the Chaos energy might just flow out of the rift anytime. The old mage noticed that the situation was not good at all. So he immediately used his second spell, "Time and Space Isolation!"


    A Supreme-tier mage could potentially brew up a catastrophic disaster. With his strength, temporarily sealing the dimensional rift right before him was not a hard thing to do. Along with the endless light radiating and emanating on, the blue runes began to spin around the gigantic dimensional rift, forcing it to shrink its size little by little. However, there was still the presence filled with vile evil, vile Chaos. The presence of it was like terror itself coming right out from the rift, causing all creatures within a few kilometers of its surrounding to feel an intense chill up their spines, trembling in fear.


    Nostradamus furrowed his brow intensely. He was looking extremely alert as he was staring straight at the dimensional rift that he sealed using his spell a moment ago. His pair of eyes that were reflecting with endless energy seemed to be able to see the existence on the other side of the rift.


    "This is¡­ what kind of presence is this?"


    *****


    On the other side of the rift.


    Going into full power mode, Joshua flew straight towards the sky at the speed of a falling meteor.


    Getting himself clear from the raiding monsters on the ground, he could finally unleash the 100% potential of his power. Behind his helmet, his red ignited eyes were currently locked on the colossal flying-type Aragami in the sky.


    The flying crab Aragami that were distracted by 03''s cannon attacks had also sensed the movement of the warrior which was charging straight at them. Some small-sized creatures were unfortunate as they were bombarded by their attacks. Hence, these Aragamis had once again gathered their energies at their cannons, ready to launch their cannon attacks again.


    Along with the buzzing of the atmosphere in the air, hundreds or maybe even thousands of Aragami were shooting hundreds of beams of glowing rays forward. Shapeless and untouchable fluctuating waves of beams were filling up the entire sky. Even the dark mist that shrouded the sky was torn apart and dispersed.


    In the meantime, Joshua lifted his giant axe up to deflect the attacks. The dark beams had left a trail across the sky after they came through the sky. Well, Joshua was currently using a Divine Armament. So he was more than capable of breaking open the waves of intensive attacks, crushing the beams into shattered sparkles all around in the sky.


    "It is futile to use this against me for the second time!"


    Joshua sneered. Currently, there were no other monsters attempting to restrain him anymore. So he went into the crowd of the monsters like a hungry wolf entering a flock of harmless sheep. He was unstoppable. The waves of attacks that came from the Aragami were enough to reduce even steel into flying ashes. Even rocks would be reduced to sand and dust. Indeed such attacks could have posed certain threats to him. However, now that he could defend those attacks with his bare hands. So these attacks were naturally no longer an issue.


    Even the cannon attacks that would occasionally hit his body were not enough to break through the dual layer of defense, his Combat Aura, and his armor. Those attacks could only leave insignificant scratches on the solid surface of the armor that the dwarf forged with care.


    Witnessing their enemy charging at them unscratched even after the warrior was bombarded with dense and powerful attacks, the Aragami that were focused on launching their long-ranged attacks began to panic and the formation of the Aragami in the sky had descended into chaos.


    Various types of rays were shot right out from them. Other than those shapeless and untouchable light beam attacks, all sorts of artillery attacks with all sorts of colors, fire, frost, acid, decay and violent wind could be seen striking down upon Joshua from all directions. The pressure that could suffocate people had filled up the entire battlefield now.


    However, Joshua stood his ground like an unmovable mountain in the storm. Regardless of how ferocious and powerful the attacks of the Aragami were, they could not even shake Joshua. Joshua was charged with his red Combat Aura all around him like a red barrier. In the next moment, he charged towards the Aragami that was closest to him at a speed that was invisible to the naked eye, followed by a swift flash across the sky. That was Joshua slicing the Aragami together with its cannon in half, in a flash.


    "¡­ Master! That''s extremely dangerous!"


    After the attack, through the Spirit Sense, Ling''s voice that was riddled with uneasiness rang in Joshua''s mind, "If I''m not a Divine Armament; if you were using a normal weapon to block that sort of attack, the weapon would have been destroyed. If you were hit back then, Master, you would have died for sure!"


    Meanwhile, back on the ground, through the steel tree, Clyre and Moreila had completed suppressing most of the low-level Aragami. Both of them were shocked to see Joshua closing in at the heart of the army. It was like they were seeing Joshua for the very first time.


    "Relax."


    His eyes glanced at the sky, Joshua grinned as he already locked on to his next target. "Nothing bad will happen."

 Chapter 159 The Offspring of the Evil God, The Tooth of Desolation

    As soon as his voice stopped, he crashed straight into another Aragami''s tough solid shell while the others were staring at him in shock. They trembled, with a look of disbelief on their faces.


    Compared to the huge body of flying crab Aragami, the body of Joshua was as small as an insignificant insect. However, the assault on this insect was terrifying as Combat Aura blazed on the blade of the greataxe. This Combat Aura then took the shape of a giant air blade. In a flash of light in the shape of a cross, the Aragami was cut in four, which resulted in the creature''s innards and mucus splattering on the ground.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Joshua had again turned his body and approached another Aragami that was in close range. These Aragami that were focused on attacking with their cannons were like broilers running wildly all over the place when Joshua had gotten near on them. They could not do anything against Joshua now. With his axe hacked down upon the Aragami, the crystal shell that was supposed to be extremely tough shattered. The compound eyes all over the Aragami''s head and the large cannon attached on its head were smashed right out of the head, splattering all over the place. With another series of hacking and slashing from the greataxe, the Aragami''s remaining limbs and tentacles were completely cut off into pieces. Right when the Aragami was crying miserably, Joshua let out a thunderous roar, swinging his axe down upon the Aragami like a falling meteor, crushing the Aragami''s body into countless pieces of meats splattering down to the ground.


    Whoosh!


    Flying at an intensely fast pace, violating the law of inertia, turning at any direction he wanted to go, the red Combat Aura that was brewing strong all over Joshua''s body was gradually turning black.


    The power of his Glorious Strength ''Satsui Hadou'' was a power that would require a massive number of killings in order to be awakened. Meanwhile, when that power was awakened, countless souls that Joshua slaughtered would become part of his strength, boosting his speed and strength to a whole new level, so fast and powerful that even Aragami might not be able to catch him. Even Clyre and the others could only see a blur flashing in their sight.


    Boom!


    With a sweep of his greataxe, a black air blade resembling a sharp blade went towards the other few flying crab Aragami. Under Joshua''s control, the shapeless power condensed. It cut through the tough shells of the Aragami like a hot knife through. With the black waves of ''Satsui Hadou'' raging inside the bodies of the Aragami, the power had caused complete destruction to the entire body structure of the monsters from inside out.


    The shells that were formed from chitin, the crystals, the foul smell of blood and flesh and the internal organs that were formed from unknown substances were all torn apart and destroyed by Joshua''s power. Blood and pieces of the flesh were scattered everywhere.


    Meanwhile, the other Aragami had their firepower focused on Joshua as retaliated, bombarding their attacks upon the entire area where Joshua was. However, with 03 controlling the countless light cannons right on the fortress shooting at the sky, Joshua had no need to worry about being bombarded by 03''s light cannon blasts because he was a wielder of Order, which gave him the immunity to any sort of attacks that was fully charged with the power of Order. On the other hand, those flying crab Aragami would have to evade or forcefully endure the attacks in order to not getting themselves shot off the sky. As such, they lost their focus on Joshua.


    Numerous golden light rays pierced through the sky from Joshua''s back, rushing towards him. Joshua let those beams strike his armor to speed himself up towards the other Aragami.


    Swooping across the sky as he was making his way to his targets, Joshua looked at the fat Aragami right before his eyes. His ''Satsui Hadou'' had already gathered so densely that the aura all around him looked pitch black. He did not even say a word as he charged forward as if he was about to split the mountain into two. Hacking his axe down upon his target, along with the cracking and shattering of the shell, the sound of bones being crushed into bits, Joshua decapitated the flying crab Aragami with the gigantic body compared to the rest of the flying crab Aragami.


    "Hahahahaha!"


    Along with a laugh, Joshua sprinted from where he stood and accelerated right after. His body was moving so fast that it turned into a vibrating sound that could not be aimed at. He was moving back and forth on the battlefield, hacking and slashing up the Aragami that were swarming the battlefield. The shockwaves then set off storms and waves all around the place. Each time when Black flashed across the battlefield, there would be one Aragami collapsing to the ground in pieces.


    "How many Aragami did he kill already?"


    "At least more than the number we did back in those years."


    On the ground, along with 03''s endless light cannon attacks suppressing the Aragami that were attempting to get on board of the metallic base of the fortress, Clyre was muttering to herself all alone. Meanwhile, Moreila quickly responded to her question, "Along with that round and the low-level Aragami on the ground, I think he has already killed over a thousand of them. Regular people would not even have killed so many beings in their entire lifetime, so let alone killing Chaos daemons that are so dreadful."


    After all, they''ve just witnessed how powerful the attacks of flying crab Aragami were. One of the beams that did not land on Joshua had landed on top of the metallic base of the fortress, leaving the large metallic surface to begin rusting. If they were hit by that attack without any defensive measure or armor, they would definitely die on the spot.


    However, currently, even though Joshua had been hit multiple times over and over again, he could still fly nimbly in the sky as if he had not sustained the slightest damage just yet.


    "The armor that I forged with my own hands is still good."


    The old dwarf felt proud of himself while Clyreshook her head again and again as she carried on with controlling the steel tree to suppress the army of Aragami. Without the cannon support in the sky, Clyre and Moreila would still be capable of sweeping off the monsters with their current strengths.


    In the middle of the sky, the slaughtering went on. Joshua was slaughtering the Aragami that no longer dared to attack. The only thing that came up in their minds was fleeing. However, when he was laughing madly while being bathed in the black blood of the Aragami as he was cutting the Aragami right before his eyes into many pieces, the sound of thunder was heard all of a sudden in the sky not far from him.


    Green and white lightning stretched across the sky, and a dark blue door was being opened at a rapid pace. The door was gigantic. The diameter of the door had expanded more than thirty meters wide, forty meters and was gradually increasing. In the meantime, along with the door gradually expanding wider, a very familiar presence appeared from within the door and came into this completely decayed and corrupted world.


    "Dimensional rift¡­ The presence of the Mycroft Continent?!"


    Stopping with his attacks on the Aragami, Joshua halted and stood on the ground without moving even an inch. He had his eyes widened as he looked into the distant far with joy. Then he spoke in a loud voice, "That''s the dimensional rift connecting to the Mycroft Continent!"


    However, the good scenery would not last long. The dimensional rift which had expanded to over a diameter of fifty meters suddenly started closing at the same speed as the speed where it was expanding wider earlier on. After that, the rift vanished out on its own existence without a reason at all.


    Having not been able to remember why the dimensional rift would automatically open and close on its own, Joshua suddenly turned his head over to look at the other side of the sky. His eyes were filled with wonder and shock at the same time.


    "Wait a minute, that''s¡­ what kind of presence is that?"


    In the sky that was stirring with Chaos, under the power of the powerful monsters in the distant far, a gigantic whirlwind was formed from the dark clouds across tens of thousands of kilometers. The whirlwind was gradually shrinking into a smaller size and turned into a tornado that connected heaven and earth, descending onto the great land.


    Joshua focused his attention on the sky. Unconsciously, the dark clouds in the sky became darker and darker in every passing moment. Winds began to stir violently in the middle of the sky. There was also the sound of thunder coming from the clouds.


    Something was coming.


    "It''s here."


    Joshua muttered to himself.


    The violent lightning was flashing all over the sky. Terrifying power was converted into waves of energy, washing over the existence of the entire flatland. The boundless presence of Chaos had almost flooded the entire world like a tidal wave, ferocious and strong. The powerful daemon seemed to have been drawn towards the existence of another world. It unbridled its own tentacles, flapping its wings, and landed on the ground along with a black tornado.


    Its body that was as huge as a mountain shook the ground like shaking off liquid, causing waves of ripples all across the ground. The two gigantic horns formed from bones were radiating with green and white visible lights, revealing its own existence to the world.


    The Offspring of the Evil God, the Favorite of Chaos, the Messenger of The Famine.


    Just like at the other end of the dimensional rift, the Supreme-tier colossal beast, [Tooth of Desolation], had descended upon the current ground!

 Chapter 160 I Have More Been Blessed with a Dozen Buffs, I Can Even Slice You to Death with an ‘As!

    Under the shocked gazes of everyone, that monster with a gigantic horn on its head, having two gigantic bone wings right on its back, and countless eyes and tentacles had descended upon the land along with the growing presence of Chaos just like that.


    Like a mountain with a height of 300 meters, the body of this monster contained an enormous force that nothing else could rival with. Meanwhile, the land in the faraway distance from the landing point of the monster had been washed across by a powerful wave of dust that came from the impact point of the monster''s landing onto the land. The plains were leveled and collapsed into the shape of a basin. The collapse continued to expand. The huge dust wave that was as tall as tens of meters had swept away everything in the surroundings. The impact caused hills and smaller mountains to crumble, and sink into the ground. The entire area within a radius of several kilometers was filled with only dust and dirt.


    Boom!!!


    Along with a roar, a sound wave that was ten times or maybe even hundred times louder than thunder shook the atmosphere in the air over through dozens of miles. Under the long roaring of the Supreme-tier Aragami, repeated bursts of air appeared. The air seemed to have turned into water, getting trembled by vigorous ripples. Endless howling winds spread into the surroundings in all directions, scattering the dust and soil that had risen from the ground due to the landing of that monster.


    The dust particles were carried along with the howling wind, getting swept straight towards the fortress. The hills and the ruins of the city were completely scraped off. The Aragami army that was tailing the mobile fortress was blown away and disappeared into the distant sky. Up until that point, Joshua only managed to hear the roaring noise that was loud and terrifying.


    A Supreme-tier Aragami."


    Floating on air in the middle of the sky, cutting the hurricane that came right at him with a swing of his axe, Joshua then descended down and stood right beneath the crystal sun. He stood and ten kilometers away as he looked at the giant monster that appeared from the clouds of dust. He could not help but feel the wave of excitement that was gushing from his heart. "It has come so soon."


    At this point, the fortress was still moving forward in a hurry. However, the furious waves of howling winds were still raiding from the sides. Meanwhile, right above the base of the fortress, Clyre was resisting the howling winds filled along with Chaos energy with the support of the vines of her steel tree. She had her eyes wide opened, revealing the fearful green pupils of hers.


    "What¡­ what monster is that?"


    "Aragami¡­"


    The blurry howling winds from the distance looked like frosted glass. Without being able to see clearly, Moreila felt suffocated for a moment there. He focused his eyes on the bizarre phenomenon as his entire body was shivering along with his invoked golden Combat Aura, isolating and resisting the corruption of these howling winds. The old dwarf looked grim as he spoke his words one word after another clearly, "A. Supreme. tier¡­ Aragami!"


    03''s projection appeared right below the crystal sun. Her black wings flapped slowly. Although her expression still looked calm, however, the fact that she paused her cannon attacks for a brief moment was enough to prove that the heart of the A.I was being shaken as well.


    "Chaos¡­" she murmured softly. The gray-blue pupils had no emotion in them at all. However, her voice trembled slightly. "Chaos!"


    After it had made its drastically violent entrance into the battlefield, the gigantic head of the Supreme-tier Aragami began to scout to the left and the right as if it was searching for something. The numerous eyes on its head were turning around, scanning every single part of its surroundings.


    Joshua knit his brows tightly. The moment when that Aragami emerged, he had immediately used the system to investigate. However, other than the title name [The Famine, Tooth of Desolation], he was only able to see the brief information about the monster''s body size and its attributes.


    "From the body size and the attributes stated there, this Aragami is not completely oppressive. Its power level should fair about the power level of an Intermediate Supreme-tier being."


    Upon taking a deep breath, Joshua did not have the time to think about any other things. His brain was whirring swiftly. "With such a large body, the power attribute is estimated to be about eight hundred or higher. Counting in the support power of the super gigantic sized creature¡­ the tactics to battle gigantic sized creature¡­"


    However, Joshua was not given the time to even come up with the ways to counter the monster. Far away from the fortress, the numerous eyes on the head of the Supreme-tier Aragami had stopped moving around. All of the eyes were now fixed on Joshua alone. A spiritual pressure that felt like a real substance began flowing towards Joshua, forcing him to stop thinking and to defend against that oppressive pressure attack.


    At this time, Joshua only discovered that his Azurite was spinning at top speed because countless Aragami were killed on the battlefield before this. It was burning from the Chaos blood, transforming them into pure Order energy, infusing those power into Joshua''s own body. Currently, right in the eyes of all Aragami, Joshua looked like a small blinding sun, emanating the very light that they hated most.


    "Rawgh!!! RAAWGH!!!!!"


    The Supreme-tier Aragami, the Tooth of Desolation was moving its gigantic head. The sky-piercing gigantic horn that was surging with greenish-blue lightning all around it pulled out some dazzling electrical charges one after another. It had noticed the living creature of Order that looked like a blinding small sun. It had also sharply sensed that the source of the light was also the same living creature that destroyed the dimensional rift months ago, pushing it back to the Karlisi world. Hence, the monster let out yet another thunderous roar into the sky, enraged. After that, it straight away pushed its gigantic body forward, fluttering its gigantic bone wings, charging straight towards Joshua!


    The Supreme-tier Aragami''s attack was accompanied by strong willpower, which caused his vision to go blurry for a second. However, after gritting his teeth, Joshua''s eyes swiftly became determined. He had realized that he had been fully locked on by the Supreme-tier Aragami. Avoiding the battle was completely impossible.


    If that''s already the case, let''s rumble!


    "Master."


    In his mind, Ling''s voice rang. The spirit of the young male Divine Armament was filled with worry and concern. "This monster is too powerful, we should¡­"


    "Ling."


    Interrupting his own weapon from saying more, Joshua revealed a wretched smile on his face. "Just take a close look at this!"


    Right after he was done talking, he lifted up his left hand. Black waves began to surround the greataxe. Joshua let out a roar saying, "Mastery!"


    Mastery, was his powerful origin, the treasure that he earned from two worlds. Theoretically speaking, he could rely on that ability to show the true meaning of being a warrior to all warriors across the MyCroft continent. However, limited only to his own memory and physical limitations, Joshua could only use a limited number of skills for now.


    However, that would have been enough already!


    Boom!


    The movement of the Aragami stirred the violent current of winds all around. Its colossal body did not slow down even one bit. Instead, it was movement swifter than before. It charged up straight before Joshua and lifted its right arm into the air¡ªthe gigantic claws formed from bones slammed down on Joshua directly. The arm was so huge that it covered the entire sky that was within Joshua''s vision, causing thunderous rumbling that could shake through the heavens!


    Joshua was breathing rapidly. Each breath he let out was flowing along with golden red light dots all around. Endless power in his body was like a nuclear fusion, forming a terrifying reaction. The warrior then raised his head and look upon the arm that was crushing down upon him like a mountain peak. That claw seemed like it wanted to crush the warrior into dust. Joshua let out a thunderous roar and lifted up his greataxe before him!


    Boom!!!


    Along with the sound of crashing steel that could tear the eardrums of any human apart, at that moment when they clashed with each other, circles of clouds were seen, one after another appeared right behind the back of Joshua. After that, he was knocked directly from the sky by this giant claw and pressed straight to the ground. The earth trembled and even generated a wave of shockwave as powerful and tall as a tsunami. The violent soundwaves shook the air so vigorously that it looked like ripples of water.


    Not far away from the fortress, Moreila and Clyre were trying to repel the violent shockwave that was coming at them. They were extremely worried as they looked at the gigantic body of the Supreme-tier Aragami and the ground that was being covered with dust. Without the time to even think about Joshua''s situation, the both of them had already heard someone sighing.


    "That''s Joshua''s voice!"


    The wrinkled face of the old dwarf turned pink and the worries that were making him feel uncomfortable had been swept away. He then proclaimed excitedly, "He''s not dead!"


    Meanwhile, underneath the giant palm, Joshua who was pressed into the ground was seen holding his greataxe up, pushing against the gigantic arm of the Supreme-tier Aragami. He survived the slamming of the gigantic Supreme-Tier Aragami. The next thing that happened was that the power that was surging around in his body exploded!


    [Divine Power! Enrage! Superior Berserk! Steel Armor Kokyu-ho!]


    The Ultimate Skill of the Wandering Swordsman hailing from the Nightwatch Knights party, the Guardian of the Forest''s secret divine power, the secret technique that was passed down from generations of the Savage in the West Mountain, and the powerful Kokyu-ho Skill that was passed around by the fighter in the wilderness!


    Red vigorous electrial charges were surging around the surface of his body. Blood was vigorously coursing through the veins like the strong current of a river. His muscles were swelling up under the activation of his Combat Aura. Meanwhile, the reflecting light of the black and red metal was seen across the entire body of the warrior. Countless light dots of Combat Aura were glittering all over Joshua''s body. At that time, that would be the first time he went out with his full power after he had come to this world. Without reserving even the slightest strength, he even pushed through the limit of his own body, burning his own life and soul, bursting out in blinding radiance.


    Strength multiplied by three, Damage Immunity 80%, Quality of Power increased by 30. Immune to Penetration Damage! Things did not stop there. Joshua was showing off all sorts of powerful skills and casting them all upon himself!


    [Spiritual Agility! Blur! Dreadful Battlecry! Will of Steel!]


    Every time, with each skill being activated one after another, a Beneficial Effect radiance flashed across the entire body of the warrior, followed by another Beneficial Effect radiance topping on the previous radiance. The process went on. A vigorous outburst of power was then getting smoothly controlled under the suppression of the warrior''s will. Facing the Supreme-tier Aragami that was emitting the pressure wave after wave, Joshua pushed the gigantic bone claw of the Aragami up little by little as he slowly stood up from the ground. His heart was filled with incomparable pleasure right now.


    That''s right! That''s the feeling! That''s the way it should be!


    Facing an enemy that was almost invincible to him and winning the battle could bring a fascinating thrill that no one could resist. Looking at an unbeatable enemy until there was a slight chance of winning, until the enemy weakens, until the battle became fair to both sides. That would be a noble desire. That would be similar to the thrill of pursuing the head of the general among the entire army of your enemies!


    Those weak Aragami¡­ even though they had gathered into a large army, they still could not push Joshua into using more of his true Combat Aura. Meanwhile, the gigantic monster that was standing right before him had proven to be a great opponent!


    Boom!


    The black-red light illuminated on the specks of dust that covered the earth, followed by an eruption of a violent force of wave that swept those dust away. The bone claw of the Supreme-Tier Aragami was slowly lifted up by some sort of powerful strength. After that, under the stare of its strange eye, the claw was lifted up directly. In the meantime, Joshua who had over a dozen of different Beneficial Effect radiances flashing all over his body was swinging his greataxe. He let out a roar and struck the palm of the Aragami away. The outer layer of the bone that was extremely tough was directly cracked after getting struck by the Divine Armament axe!


    Taking the advantage where the Supreme-Tier Aragami was stunned by the impact of cracking its right claw, Joshua turned into a black-red light dot as he moved across the air in a curve. Along with an unstoppable momentum, he straight away rammed himself into the shell right before the chest of the Supreme-tier Aragami!


    The Combat Aura continued to blaze on. The huge power that violated the body sized appeared. Under the witness of the elf and the old dwarf in the fortress where they were both shocked to even see what just happened, the swing of Joshua''s axe carried a visible shockwave when the blade of the axe had struck onto the surface of the crystallized shell of the Supreme-tier being. Although the impact looked obviously small when it hit on the surface of the shell, the effect was astonishing. Along with a crispy cracking sound, the chest of the Supreme-Tier Aragami seemed to be heavily struck by a large ten-meter hammer. The entire left side of its chest, with the impact point from strike of the greataxe as the center point, was dented!


    Continuously enduring the attack, the Supreme-tier Aragami had also reacted swiftly to the situation. The tiny sized enemy that was right before its eyes¡­ Not only did he possess the power of Order that the monster hated most, the man also had a powerful strength that was enough to hurt it. Hence, it immediately swept its gigantic tail which appeared like a giant tail that was forged of metal blowing the atmosphere in the air into a space of vacuum right towards Joshua!


    However, it acted too slow already. Joshua had already predicted that attack by observing all parts of the gigantic monster''s body. He flew up with ease and evaded the whipping attack that was extremely powerful.


    Looking at the giant tail passing right underneath his feet and hitting on only air, Joshua let out a laugh. He who had his entire body protected by heavy armor did not stop his assaults on the monster at all. Joshua swiftly approached the leg of the gigantic Aragami. The muscles on both of his arms tightened up as he was charging up his strength in both of his arms. Endless Divine Power was surging out from both the Combat Aura and the body, streaming onto the black greataxe. The greataxe was swung in a curved line and being swept horizontally straight towards the monster. That was the simplest and yet the most imposing strike packed with unstoppable momentum, ''Total Annihilation''!


    Right on top of the black and gold lines on the curving edge of the blade of the Divine Armament, there were actually layers of serrated saw blades. They could really saw through any defense by pushing and pulling. Everybody knew that the greataxe was mainly used to slash. However, they would not have never thought that it could actually break the shell by push and pull.


    The two-meter-long horrifying greataxe seemed to be hundreds of kilograms in weight. However, it was being wielded around by Joshua like it was a featherweight. The black curving blade swooped across the atmosphere like a meteor, along with a stream of light, slamming heavily onto the shell right on the leg of the Aragami. Well, the action seemed visually awkward from certain angle though, as if Joshua was striking the Aragami in between its crouch. Along with the movement of his arm, greataxe instantly caused a huge wound that was more than ten meters long right on the body part of the gigantic monster. Flesh and blood, along with the decaying body fluid spewed out and splattered all over the earth.


    "Roar!!!"


    For a Supreme-tier Aragami, a cut wound that was longer than ten meters would be insignificant. However, it had inflicted excruciating pain upon the gigantic monster. It let out a roar. Its entire body was brewing with the horrific presence of Chaos that was gradually turned into violent winds that attempted to blow Joshua away from it. In the meantime, countless tentacles around it and its gigantic claw were slammed upon the warrior at the same instant!


    Meanwhile, there were a dozen Beneficial Effect radiances flashing through Joshua''s entire body. He was no longer the tired man that faced a Supreme-tier Aragami for the first time back in Moldova. These bunch of Chaos creatures would be enough to take care that bunch of people back there. However, they would not be able to do any harm to the warrior. The warrior let out a laugh. Then he cut the howling Chaos winds that came towards him with ease. He also evaded the attacks from the tentacles, as he was brewing himself up for a second wave of counterattacks on his enemy.


    Upon seizing an opportunity that he found, his body flashed. The next thing as that he had already arrived at the back of the Supreme-tier Aragami once again. After that, he swung his axe right at the back of the monster without showing even the slightest mercy in his eyes.


    However, the Supreme-tier Aragami was extremely powerful after all. So how would it be continuously attacked by Joshua then? With a flick of its burly body, the Aragami began to release countless dark mist, hiding its own body into the dark mist- Meanwhile, its shell began to vibrate at an extremely high speed, reducing every substance around it into dust.


    Shell of High-Frequency Wave!


    Being shrouded in the black mist that came out all of a sudden, Joshua was unable to see the enemy clearly for the time being. However, he could still rely on his memory. He aimed towards the front and struck his axe out with all his might. However, the axe was deflected by the high-frequency vibration of the shell before it could slash and saw into the shell. The violent force of the deflection had even blown Joshua hundreds of meters away from the Aragami. When he had stopped himself from flying further out away from the Aragami, he only noticed that his left arm had been torn into mushy blood and flesh by the violent deflection of the vibrating shell. The injury was seriously bad!


    The Azurite was unleashing endless power in an attempt to heal that injury. However, Joshua had also activated a dozen of Beneficial Effect statuses on him. Each of the Beneficial Effects would require an enormous amount of energy to sustain their effects. Or else, Joshua would not have the capability to deal with the terrifying power of the Supreme Tier Aragami. Hence, the energy that remained reserved for the purpose of healing had been reduced, causing his healing factor to become slower than ever.


    Along with his eyes sinking in, he scanned the area in the sky with his pair of eyes that were as red as blood. After that, Joshua found an Aragami that had not been blown away by the Supreme-tier Aragami. Upon detecting that Aragami, he straight away charged towards that Aragami without saying a word.


    Most of the remaining Aragami on the battlefield were at least Upper Silver tier and Gold tier. Initially, these Aragami had been hiding among the large army of Aragami that was pursuing right behind the moving fortress. However, the hurricanes that were created by the Supreme-tier Aragami had blown away most of the Aragami army. Only the ones with more powerful strength managed to remain on the tail of the moving fortress as they pursued on with it.


    In the meantime, these Aragami were waving their claws in an attempt to resist the warrior that was charging at them. However, how could it be possible that they could match Joshua''s power? Between his breaths, Joshua had easily sliced the Aragami in half, one slash at a time.


    As his body was flashing continuously across the battlefield, evading the pursuit of the Supreme-tier Aragami, Joshua had also slaughtered a few Silver-tier and Gold-tier Aragami. By doing that, the Azurite began to spin in high speed once again. Joshua could feel that the mushy flesh of his left arm was swiftly healing. His body had once again recovered to full vitality.


    He turned his head around and looked at the gigantic Aragami that was shaking the ground with its stomping feet, fluttering its two wings while it was charging at full speed towards him. Once again, he lifted his greataxe in his hand high up into the air.


    Let the second round begin!

 Chapter 161 Aragami Hunting Contes

    Just as Joshua killed the other Aragami and healed his wounds, the wounds on The Famine, Tooth of Desolation were also healing up pretty swiftly. In its miserable roaring and hissing along with a strange and disgusting wriggling sound, new flesh and blood were being formed like worms, growing rapidly. It did not take long for the wounds that were inflicted by Joshua to be healed. Meanwhile, those wounds that were not deep had already healed completely.


    It would be bad if this goes on!


    Joshua knit his brows. With the recovery speed of the Supreme-tier Aragami, if he could not maintain the high intensity of his assaults on the monster, he would only end up in an awkward situation if the monster remained unharmed after attacking it over half a day. However, the Shell of High-Frequency Wave that the Aragami could activate had proven to be a challenge for Joshua to do what he needed to do. If he did not solve that problem at hand, he would not be able to attack with everything he''s got.


    In the previous life, in the world of martial arts, there was a saying, a realm of self-defense that goes ''One will not be able to put a feather on it; even the insects will not be able to land on it''. Meanwhile, the Shell of High-Frequency Wave of the Aragami''s shell would be undoubtedly the upgraded version of the upgraded version. Currently, any attack that came in contact with the body of the Supreme-tier Aragami would be instantly disintegrated.


    Even the rocks would be reduced to dust, so let alone a body of flesh and bone. Even Joshua did not have any good idea to counter that. With his current strength, he would indeed be helpless against such a powerful opponent with such powerful defensive measure.


    "Ling."


    Flying swiftly, dodging two consecutive attacks of the Supreme-tier Aragami along the way, Joshua tore the atmosphere, leaving trails of sonicboom clouds behind him, drawing a vacuum corridor through the air. Then he spoke to his own weapon with a low voice, "Do you think you can endure the impact of the high-frequency wave?"


    "I can, but Master¡­ you on the other hand¡­"


    The young male Divine Armament replied with some doubt and worry in his voice. He could feel it. There were more than fifteen Beneficial Effects that were overwhelmingly powerful around his Master''s body. Truthfully, Joshua''s muscle tissues were gradually disintegrating under the extreme load of energy flowing through every part of his body. That was how Joshua managed to maintain his body in that state, by relying on the energy of the Azurite to recover himself at a constant pace. However, if he used a heavier skill at this time¡­


    "Then that''s no problem!"


    Not even giving a damn about the care that his weapon had for himself, he was done talking now. Joshua slightly shook his left arm, charging up his Combat Aura and passed an endless stream of power onto the black greataxe. Traces of similar waves of high-frequency vibrations appeared right on top of the tough Divine Armament''s curving blade. Initially with countless mini sawteeth covering all over the edge of the blade, the blade had now turned into a true saw, wrecking through the air in its surroundings.


    In order to counter a high-frequency wave, one could only use a high-frequency wave!


    With his attention focused on his target, Joshua''s eyes glowed red. He let out a loud roar and charged forward. He once again charged up to the side of the gigantic Aragami.


    The black-red light drew itself across the air in an uncertain curved line, evading the claws of the Supreme-tier Aragami that attempted to stop him. Joshua went around countless tentacles that tried to capture him as he was approaching the inner side of the Supreme-tier Aragami. Without even the slightest moment of hesitation, he swung out his axe and the blade made contact with the surface of the shell right in the stomach of the Aragami. A fountain of violent sparks came right out from the impact point. Reddish-gold light dots continued to splash out without a pause, engulfing the entire body of the warrior.


    With a push, followed by a pull, two different sources of high-frequency vibrating waves were crashing into each other, trembling and destroying each other at the same time. However, it was obvious that the Divine Armament was much tougher than the shell. A crack that was tens of meters long had once again appeared on the shell of the Supreme-tier Aragami. However, this injury was different from the wound that it got in the previous strike. Even though it was a gigantic monster, it would not have endured too much of this sort of attack!


    "Roar!"


    With a screeching roar, the Supreme-tier Aragami immediately began to fight back. It spat out a vigorous breath. Yellowish-green decaying gas was shot towards the spot where Joshua was currently standing at the speed that was even faster than the speed of sound. The scattered rocks and dirt along the way were all disintegrated into fine powder, scattering and disappearing along the movement of the wind.


    "Open up for me!"


    Facing such a horrific breath attack, Joshua straight away lifted up the greataxe in his hand. Along with the condensing black waves on the giant axe, he looked at the decaying breath that was charging ferociously straight towards him. With a swing of his axe, the yellowish-green breath was split in half upon contact, with the halves brushing past the warrior''s sides, and fell on the ground!


    Rumble!!


    The moving noise of the mobile fortress remained loud. The two of them were caught in a deadlock. They were engaged in a fierce battle against each other as they were also pursuing on tail of the mobile fortress. The limbs and tentacles of the Supreme-tier Aragami had a lot of difficulty hitting Joshua. At the same time, Joshua had a great deal of difficulty using his attacks to hurt the Supreme-tier Aragami. Sometimes, he even got himself hurt by the deflecting of his own high-frequency wave attacks.


    Every time they collided, the impact of the aftershock would cause the earth to crack and crumble, shaking the entire earth violently as if there were two gigantic monsters battling and crashing into each other.


    After being injured, Joshua would instantly turn around and hunt down other remaining Aragami in the area to replenish the power of the Azurite. Meanwhile, every time when the Supreme-tier Aragami used its large-scale attack, it would also kill some of the weaker and smaller Aragami. As the battle continued, the bodies of the Aragami had piled up along the path they passed by before. The path they passed through were covered with mangled carcasses.


    In the middle of the fierce battle and slaughtering, Joshua had not noticed that, in the system, because he had continuously slaughtered powerful Aragami, the Gift of his [Chaos Guardian], the [Unkindled Flame], and the power of the Azurite, the [Blood of Chaos, the Origin of Blazing Flame], were gradually fading, distorting as if they were about to vanish, transforming into something new.


    Right above the fortress, Moreila and Clyre looked extremely worried. They were shocked to see the strength of Joshua that was enough to fight a Supreme-tier Aragami. In the meantime, they were also hoping that Joshua could fend off that gigantic monster. If such a terrifying Chaos daemon could lay its hand on the fortress, even if 03 could survive that, the both of them would be as good as dead.


    The moving fortress continued to rumble as it made its way across the mountain area. They had reached the border end of the plain. The next area that they would cross into would be the mountain area.


    Boom!


    On the left side of the fortress, a giant mushroom cloud rose up, followed by the impact waves that was blowing up all dust in its surroundings. That powerful impact had brought along an extremely violent earthquake across the land from afar.


    Right in the middle of the dusty sky, the old dwarf seemed to be able to see that a black and red light spot was flexibly moving around a huge dark shadow in the distance. Each attack from the black and red light had brought out a large number of sparks. Countless rotting flesh and fluids, along with the stench of blood that not much people could endure without vomiting, were splattered around the surroundings. Meanwhile, the colossal beast was waving its claws and tentacles around, trying to smack the light dot down to the ground. However, its attempts were futile.


    "Roar!! Argh!!!"


    The thunderous roar reverberated in the surroundings. It sounded as if the monster had lost its patience. The Supreme-tier Aragami stretched out its wings and set off a strong wave of wind across the land. It no longer used its own body in an attempt to land an attack on Joshua who was agilely moving around. Instead, it was moving and spinning the countless eyes on top of its head, glaring straight at the warrior that was moving at high speed.


    At the moment when Joshua was being focused on, Joshua could feel a violent sense of danger. The shadow of his body was gradually flashing faster and faster across the battlefield. Then, his shadow instantly flickered and turned into an afterimage, vanishing from the vision of the gigantic monster.


    It would still be alright even if it could not lock on the target successfully. The Supreme-tier Aragami swooped its gigantic claw across the earth straight away, smashing the giant rocks and dirt from the cracked and collapsed surface of the ground high up into the air. The countless eyes on top of its head were flashing around, directing the greenish-white thunderous lightning all around its gigantic horns that could pierce through the ceiling of the sky to be focused right before all those eyes. Countless dense light dots were seen gathering before those eyes. A white light beam was seen sweeping across the sky all of a sudden. In an instant, flying rocks that were being smashed into the air and yet to fall back onto the ground had been turned into golden-red lava, along with some mist, shrouding the entire sky.


    The entire sky was soon shrouded by the rapid expansion of golden-red lava in gas form and also metallic mist. No matter how agile Joshua turned out to be, he would not be able to outrun the range of the mist. Instantly, Joshua endured the powerful impact of the High-Thermal Metallic Mist head on.


    Along with a muffled sound, Joshua who was wearing a grayish-black armor was leaping backward trying to get out of the mist. The horrifying high heat did not melt the armor though. However, the heat had melted steel, scorching the flesh of the warrior. Joshua had no choice but to endure the excruciating pain of the burn. In the meantime where he as evading the Supreme-Tier Aragami that was pursuing him, he continued to slaughter the other weaker Aragami in the surroundings in order to replenish the Azurite''s power. Only then, the Azurite would be able to unleash its power and heal his injuries.


    The battle raged on. The Aragami had shown even more ways that it could attack. It had become much harder to handle than before. Joshua would see a light cannon passing by the side of his body, swooping all the way across the mountains and the clouds, hitting on the mountains so hard that the mountains were trembling without the slightest moment of pause. Even the sky had been broken through by that greenish-white light cannon strike, leaving a deep ''scar'', a hole between clouds right in the middle of the sky. Through that hole, one seemed to be able to see the sky that had been blocked by a layer of Chaos.

 Chapter 162 Triumph over the Impossible!

    Soon after, all of the Aragami were killed.


    The initially overwhelmingly huge Aragmi army had been completely wiped out as Joshua and the Supreme-tier Aragami battled against each other. Not even one Aragami remained in the vicinity.


    Boom!


    Once again, he fought against the Supreme-tier Aragami. However, he had been injured by the deflective attribute of the shell that was charged with a high-frequency wave. In the meantime, Joshua could no longer find any Aragami left to slaughter in order to provide the fuel for the Azurite to burn on. For that, he had no choice but to evade as swiftly as he could, dodging the continuous attacks from the Supreme Aragami. Meanwhile, the even though that Chaos daemon had also suffered quite a great deal of injuries, however, it was still vibrant and powerful. There seemed to be no end to its stamina at all.


    The Famine was the spawn fostered by the Evil God. A ''Tooth of Desolation'' was an existence that stood out from its own kind, surpassing way beyond the limit of Gift its own kind had. Its vitality was tyrannically strong. Its shell was super tough. Its ability to heal itself was fascinatingly swift. Also, it had the ability to fly, and it wasn''t slow at all. What was even more powerful about it was that it could cross freely among Astral Realms and the void. Along with their ''mother'', the Evil God, wandering around worlds, its existence itself was the very nightmare to the Order beings.


    Joshua had been relying on the numerous Beneficial Effect attributes that he was buffed with to battle against the monster. Indeed, he managed to exhaust quite an amount of power the Supreme-tier Aragami had with it. However, it would be completely impossible to tire the monster completely.


    On the fortress not far away, a huge and incomparable power flowed out from the core of the fortress, gathering and condensing right on top of the crystal sun. The power even formed a light cluster that looked like a layer of golden nebula. That light was emanating with extremely condensed Order energies.Then, under the command of 03, it was turned into a beam of fierce glowing concentrated light, bombing the body of the Supreme-tier Aragami, causing that gigantic monster that was focusing its attack on Joshua to be stunned for one brief moment, being unable to move.


    Currently, 03 had begun using her glowing concentrated light cannons to support Joshua. However, the effects were not that great. Other than the first beam of the glowing concentrated light attack was much more effective, however, the Supreme-tier Aragami only needed to lift up its claws or move a few steps around the block and evade the remaining light cannon attacks. It did not sustain much damage from those attacks. Meanwhile, without the other weaker Aragami to recover his vitality, the warrior had become extremely careful with his assaults. He could only manage to keep the Supreme-tier Aragami occupied and avoid himself from being defeated.


    Right on top of the fortress, Moreila and Clyre also wanted to help Joshua. However, their strengths were too weak. Moreila did not have a full set of weapon and armor. Meanwhile, because of the desolated world Karlis, Clyre had been directly rid of the druid''s most powerful strength to communicate with nature. So the two of them could only clench their teeth as they watch the battle from a few kilometers away.


    If Joshua could not stop this Supreme-tier Aragami, everyone would die!


    The intense atmosphere and despair began to spread. Meanwhile, 03 was standing right beneath the crystal sun as she was controlling her cannons and looking at the scene right before her. Then she descended into deep thought.


    "Chaos."


    She whispered gently. Her words carried endless anger and resentment.


    For thousands of years she had been aimless. This was the first time she had fought so hard¡­ Yet for the first time over so many years, she had never felt that she was still alive, not like this.


    Lowering down her head and looking at Clyre and Moreila, she started thinking. The elf and the dwarf, these races from a different world looked really different from the Karlisi. They did not have wings, and their appearances looked a little bit strange as well. However, they were living beings that originated from Order; that had the same civilization and wisdom, and their own pride and legacy.


    Upon turning her head around, she quietly gazed at the desolated ruins of this world that was filled with only dust and rubble. Her eyes looked calm.


    She was named 03, Artificial Intelligence 03, the core of the mobile fortress that was built by the Karlisi.


    Ever since she was created, she had been guarding the Karlisi civilization, conserving the last remaining land that living things could survive on for them.


    That was her mission.


    She had spent thousands of years, wandering in this dying world, searching for all the remaining Karlisi in the world that might still be surviving. For that, she had crossed the plains, the valleys, and she even made it passed the vast lakes and the deserts.


    She had never found anything, however, she remained persistent.


    Because other than that, she had nothing else to do. The Karlisi civilization had vanished. She could only rely on the program she was written with a thousand years ago to maintain the meaning of her own existence.


    But everything had come to an end. Her soul was on the verge of decaying.


    Wandering around for over a thousand years, living through the days like the same day, the energy of the Artificial Intelligence was exhausted. For over so many years, she had been able to hang on purely because of her hatred towards Chaos after she had lost most of her emotions.


    That was enough. She looked at Joshua, the shadow of the man who was battling against a Supreme-tier Aragami.


    That would be ''hope''. Meanwhile, an old existence such as her would be an error, a mistake in the world. She should have died long ago. She should have initiated her self-destruct function and followed the same path as her makers did, extinction and death.


    Right above the surface of the earth, violent shockwaves continued to spread. The warrior was still battling that Supreme-tier Aragami. However, he was gradually exhausted as he could feel that his power was slowly slipping away from his body. Sometimes, Joshua could launch his attacks, however, because he was temporarily exhausted, he had to retreat instead. After all, one small mistake from his carelessness would mean death.


    "There''s actually a warrior in one of the outside worlds who has become so powerful, who has mastered the power of Order. This man is truly worthy to be one of the men to possess the artifact of the Sage."


    "He must not die," said 03 to herself determinedly.


    At least, he must live on.


    She was very extremely exhausted now. However, because of her hatred towards Chaos, she refused to die just yet. And now, her hope to get revenge was just right before her.


    He could still become even stronger than now. His limits were not capped. He should not die in this desolated world that was coming to an end. If he could be given with enough time, he would definitely grow even stronger, he could become an existence that could wipe out Chaos and the Evil God, the Hero!


    There was no doubt about it that this would become a fact!


    After becoming determined, 03 immediately started observing the situation in the surroundings. Currently, the fortress was moving through the mountains. Meanwhile, the Supreme-tier Aragami and Joshua had been moving as they were battling against each other. Currently, they were just right by the side of the fortress, they were not too far from the fortress.


    "Keep it occupied, Joshua!"


    After resting her thoughts, 03''s voice was projected out miles across the sky and the earth under the effect of magic, echoing back and forth in the sky overwhelming with Chaos.


    "Just keep that Aragami occupied."


    "What?!"


    Joshua''s face was filled with confusion at the moment. He was distracted a little as he tried to listen to 03''s shouting voice. Because of that, he almost got smacked down by the Supreme-tier Aragami''s tail whip attack. The tail was fully charged with radiating greenish-blue lightning. If he really took a solid hit from that whip attack, even he would not have survived that.


    With his current state, it would be a little too risky and dangerous for him to keep the Supreme-tier Aragami occupied. That was the thought that Joshua had in his mind. However, 03 had no reason at all to deceive him into doing something dangerous. The A.I had been using her glowing concentrated light cannons to restrain the movement of the Supreme-tier Aragami. Her action had led Joshua to believe that she was on his side. Not to mention, that the warrior always trusted his comrades.


    So he clenched his teeth and started swinging his greataxe as he began his ferocious assaults on the Supreme-tier Aragami without even the slightest notion to stop, keeping the Aragami tightly occupied with him.


    After that, a loud noise was heard coming towards them!


    Rumble!


    Under the terrifying glares of both the Supreme-tier Aragami and Joshua, the mobile fortress that looked truly like a mountain that was more than a thousand meters tall suddenly shifted direction. Right after that, the entire fortress shifted its direction towards the Supreme-tier Aragami and charged towards it with a momentum that was enough to crush heaven and the earth! It was about to ram into the Supreme-tier Aragami!


    "Chaos monster!"


    Standing right beneath the crystal sun, the calm face of 03 was instantly filled with a determined smile. Then she shouted, "Eat this! This is the wrath of the Karlisi that have been piling up for over a thousand years!"


    The fortress rammed right into the Supreme-tier Aragami!


    Along with the crumbling noises where the shell was cracked, the Supreme-tier Aragami was instantly crushed like a bug beneath a tank! Its body was torn into pieces all across the ground. The entire body of the Supreme-tier Aragami was rammed onto the mountain right before the fortress.


    The powerful impact spread to the surroundings causing the mountains to tremble. At this time, Clyre and Moreila could feel that the fortress right beneath their feet¡ªno¡­ it was not the fortress, it was the earth! The whole earth shook with uncertainty, causing them impossible to stand firmly on the floor. Meanwhile, the echoing of the collapsing rumble still rang in their ears.


    The tentacles of the steel tree were firmly fastened on ground of the fortress. However, even though that was the case, the sudden shake had caused them to feel like they were being completely thrown out of place. Under the violent shake, Moreila had noticed the changes that was happening to those huge mountains that were located not far away from them.


    Under the violent collision between the fortress and the Supreme-tier Aragami, gray rocks were mixed along with flowing sand as the mountains were beginning to collapse, turning into a mighty flooding current that could sweep everything away! That current of sands and rocks were heading straight towards the fortress right below by the mountains!


    Avalanche!


    That was truly the meaning of avalanche. The huge mountains that were several thousands of meters tall were collapsing into scattering gravel, toppling down towards the huge fortress. The silver-white pyramid was about to be submerged in the sea of gray dust. Meanwhile, 03 had qualms of stopping there at all. She allowed the avalanche to drown herself as she continued to increase her effort on pushing and pressing the entire fortress against the body of the Supreme-tier Aragami!

 Chapter 163 Ignite This Bonfire

    The horrible avalanche rumbled along with the surrounding mountains. The moving gray rocks instantly covered a large area of the vast land, turning the entire mountain area into a land of gravel and sand. Meanwhile, the aftermath of the impact was still spreading towards the outside, setting off the dust up into the air, forming a hurricane that was enough to sweep the world.


    "Damn it!"


    A moment before the moving rocks submerged the entire fortress underneath the avalanche, Moreila and Clyre barely reacted to the astounding scene that happened before their eyes. The two of them instantly unleashed their full forms and worked together to resist that powerful impact. Under the support of the greenish primal energy, the steel tree wrapped its roots and branches around its own Master and her comrade shielding them from all harm that was about to hit them all. Meanwhile, the outside of its silvery-white branches that turned into spheres in order to wrap around Moreila and Clyre had been engulfed in layers of golden Combat Aura that were as tough as the unmovable mountains.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The noises had overshadowed everything else in the surroundings, echoing across tens of thousands of miles. The mountains in the surroundings were collapsing one after another like the domino effect where pieces of dominos that were connected collapsed one after another like a chain reaction. The dust that was flying up into the sky spread out endlessly.


    However, along with the passing time, the seemingly endless loud bangs were beginning to fade as well. Everything had gradually returned to silence.


    *****


    After an unknown period of time.


    Kachak...


    A faint sound was heard from among the high plain that was filled with gravel. The world that seemed to have paused in silence suddenly had a sudden slight change.


    Kachak kachak¡­


    Along with the soft sound that indicates something was moving, right on the flat ground, a small mound of earth suddenly bulged up across the surface of the ground as if there was something about to dig its way out of the ground.


    Poof!


    Along with a muffled sound, an unwitting force drove right out from beneath the surface of the ground, scattering the mound of earth. A fist that was wrapped in metallic armor emerged from the ground, and along with the dispersing dust and sand; a shadow of a man wearing a black armor and holding a greataxe in his arm slowly stood up from the pile of shattered rocks and sands. Then he walked out of the spot.


    The blood on the armor had already dried up and turned black. The visor of the helmet was also covered with thick dust. Meanwhile, wiping away all the dust and sand off the helmet with a hand wrapped in metallic armor, the warrior seemed a little lost as he was observing his surroundings.


    Right behind the transparent steel crystals on the helmet, were two red light dots igniting. Joshua who gradually regained consciousness grabbed tightly on his greataxe as he stood straight up on his feet, lifting his head up to look at everything that was lying before his eyes.


    He saw it. The strong wind was howling. Looking pass through the flat land that was lying in front of him, the dust was drifting away in a slanted direction like a black straight line, dividing heaven and earth into two right in between. Meanwhile, a rumble was felt across the distant land. Countless shattered gravel and sand were right beneath his feet, covering over everything that was initially there.


    Meanwhile, right on top of his head, the dark sky that was already dark has now become even bleaker. The black clouds in the sky had been mixed with countless spinning dust that gradually turned into swirls, engulfing all the light in the surroundings.


    "¡­ Phew."


    The warrior out a long sigh, spitting out a breath that carried the scent of blood. Then he lifted his helmet off his head and clipped it right below his armpit. His face looked exhausted. His black hair was blowing along with the direction where the wind was blowing. Wiping his face a little, Joshua had already recalled back on what happened before all these. His face was filled with a complicated expression as he looked down towards the ground beneath him.


    "She actually rammed over like that¡­ what was she thinking?!"


    Whatever her thoughts were, Joshua did not have the mood nor the energy to think about what 03 was thinking and why would she acted that way.


    Because he was about to die.


    While he was battling with the Aragami, he had used more than fifteen beneficial effects to power himself up. Furthermore, using the Divine Armament had also put quite an amount of load on his body as well. Joshua was completely pushing his body to the limit when he was making all his moves all the while back then. Initially, he could have relied on the Azurite to burn the blood of the Aragami, which provided him the power to heal his body. However, during the last battle, his body had sustained serious injuries. Although the Supreme-tier Aragami had also been fatally wounded by the body slam of 03, and it may have died as well, however, Joshua had also completely gone over the limit of the damage his body could endure. Currently, every single organ in his body was deteriorating.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Even with that sort of serious injuries, when he thought back about what happened, he could not help but let out a loud laughter. At first, that gigantic monsters which attempted to devour him was fully occupied with him. After that, the monster was humiliated for being rammed away by the moving fortress- Even though he could feel the pain all across his entire body, he would still want to laugh aloud!


    Beside his body, along with a wave of magic power, the black greataxe had disengaged his transformation. The young black-haired Divine Armament with a pair of golden eyes instantly supported his Master as he looked anxious and worried. However, he was soon pushed away by Joshua with a gentle force. Ling could not help but feel even more anxious. "Master, you need to maintain the strength in your body now. I''ll support you¡­"


    "Don''t be anxious."


    Shaking his head and laughing, Joshua whose mind seemed to still be in the previous battle spoke to his weapon without thinking, "I''ll die, but not that soon."


    He did not seem to be worried about his own serious injuries that was about to bring about his own death. After all, in another ten minutes or so, he would really die of exhaustion. However, he still seemed inexplicably calm even after knowing that he was about to die. The red eyes of the warrior glinted with excitement. "Ling, now, I''ll give you a mission."


    After he paused for a brief moment, Joshua continued to say, "Find the location of that Supreme-tier Aragami."


    Before that, when 03 was driving the fortress at an unstoppable momentum that could crush anything in the world or ram anything out of the way, he let go of the battle with the Supreme-tier Aragami in order not to become a martyr that would die alongside with the Aragami. After that, he was being blown away by the impact created after the two gigantic beings crashed into each other. And now, his injuries were extremely serious, and he was urgently in need of a Chaos daemon in order for him to heal himself.


    On the other hand, Ling was worthy to be deemed as a Divine Armament that had an elite education. At first, he was very anxious because of Joshua''s injuries. However, currently, he had calmed himself down after he noticed that the warrior had returned to his former calm and imposing manner. After hearing what Joshua said, Ling immediately understood why his Master wanted him to do that. So he only responded to Joshua with a loud ''Alright''.


    Under the guidance of Joshua, Ling closed his eyes and started sensing the location of the Chaos energy.


    It did not take long before the Divine Armament opened his golden eyes and spoke in excitement, "I''ve found it, Master. It''s just right over there. The presence of the Chaos is extremely dense... And it''s not buried too deep underneath the ground!"


    "It''s actually so near?"


    Somewhat a little surprised as he looked at the direction Ling point at, Joshua nodded his head, "Help me dig then."


    Well, Joshua was not trying to bully his own weapons. It was true that his body was not in good shape now. Currently, every step he took would gradually destroy his body and speed up his own death. Before that, he had no choice but to dig himself out of the ground. However, it would be wiser for him not to move much though.


    Ling naturally did not hesitate to follow Joshua''s request to dig the monster out. Although he looked very young, and his body was not really that tall, as Joshua''s Divine Armament, the young man still had the power level of an Upper Silver. His speed at digging was extremely fast. Even without any tools, he was still digging faster than the speed of ten people digging the same hole at the same time. Not long after, a large pit and a mound of earth were presented right before the warrior.


    After a few more moments, Ling''s voice was heard coming from the bottom of the deep pit, "... Master, I''ve found it!"


    Upon hearing those words, Joshua who had been standing still and trying to maintain his physical strength immediately leaned over in the direction where Ling currently was. Then he did not hesitate at all as he went into the pit.


    Right in the cave, there was no light at all. Joshua was relying on his night vision all along as he walked all the way to the end of the pit cave. He had seen a piece of white bone along the pit cave. Ling''s face was filled with joy and excitement when he was standing beside Joshua, though his face also looked a little bit exhausted.


    After praising Ling, Joshua walked forward, squatted down and touched it. Although he could not see clearly the appearance of the bone structure, however, Joshua could still differentiate which part of the Supreme-tier Aragami''s body that the bone structure belonged to.


    That would be the gigantic horn of the Aragami that could pierce through the sky.


    The greenish-white lightning that was surging around the horn had ceased to exist now. The horrific presence of Chaos had also vanished completely. Right in between the gap among the sand in the surroundings, there was even a slight hint of dark mist leaking and rising out of the gaps, which presence resembled death.


    "It really died. It seems that its corpse has not yet disintegrated. We should be able to make it in time."


    Using all his effort just to take up the Azurite that was hanging right on his chest, Joshua looked at this unremarkable Order artifact that looked like a glass bead. Then his face turned deadly serious. After that, he pressed the Azurite on the horn of the Supreme-tier Aragami.


    Whoosh


    A sound that indicated that something had been ignited was heard in the dark cave.


    A bright light then emerged.


    The Azurite that did not seem to be special at all immediately began to emanate an endless stream of light after it made contact with the body part of the Supreme-tier Aragami. The boundless power of Order then swiftly spread out as if a blazing fire had come in contact with some dried wood. It was blazing! In a blink of an eye, the intense light had illuminated the entire cave and it even spread out and formed into a white beam of light that shone through the sky!


    The Azurite began to release high heat as swiftly as it could. Joshua could feel that he was like holding a flame right in the palm of his hand. Meanwhile, pure streams of vitality were carried along with the heat, spreading into his body, charging up every single corner of his body. The serious wounds began to heal very quickly. His internal organs and his spirit were gradually restored to perfection, or maybe even more powerful!


    Immersed in the satisfaction of having his injuries recovered, Joshua had not noticed that the Gift of his Chaos Guardian and the attribute of his Azurite had changed slowly during the process of combustion.


    [Unkindled Flame], [Blood of Chaos, the Origin of Blazing Flame], these two abilities that seemed to come in a package were slowly becoming a blur. Then they merged and formed into another one ability!


    [Flame Seed LV 1: Bonfire]

 Chapter 164 The Eyes of the Gods—Sacred Adven

    Boom!


    After the fuzzy writings in the system had completely settled down, the Azurite that was blazing like a mini-sun combusting on the power of Chaos suddenly trembled violently. The tyrannical power of Order began to emanate from the Azurite, overflowing and rushing towards everything in the surroundings, sweeping away the atmosphere of silence around.


    The world that was filled with dust and sand suddenly regained its vitality. For many years, there was no light in the world. At this moment, it splendidly bathed in the radiance of Order energy.


    The Azurite looked just like an ordinary stone. Under the influence of Order energy, the surface of the shell around the Azurite gradually peeled off. And then, little by little, the entire Azurite had turned into a green crystal surrounded by countless sacred runes before Joshua''s eyes. There was a glimmering flame slowly combusting, with the radiance which looked just like a nebula surrounding it, looking noble and holy.


    Such a glorious radiance would only be worthy to be regarded as the legacy of the Sage. However, after the Age of Glory, there had not been anyone around who could have slaughtered so many Chaos daemons in thousands of years. There had not been anyone around over those years that was capable of dealing so much damage to Chaos. Throughout all those years, the Azurite had kept quiet and calm, causing that mystical relic to be covered in dust.


    The surge in Order energy did not even have the slightest effect on Joshua and Ling. The radiance of the Azurite just passed through their bodies without causing any changes to them. Meanwhile, the warrior was staring at the blazing flame on the palm of his hand as he looked astonished. His red pupils constricted. He had never predicted this to happen, and why would it happen.


    "This is¡ª"


    Before he could think about other things, Joshua''s vision was forcefully filled with system notifications.


    [You''ve completed The Hidden Class Quest¡ªRekindling the Flame Seed!]


    [The Azurite has unlocked the seal, revealing its true form to you¡ªThe Sage''s Legacy, the Azurite]


    [Flame Seed LV1: Bonfire]


    [¡ªFire of Order, Chaos as the fuel!]


    The power of Order that felt even purer than before had begun healing Joshua''s body. The extremely powerful force began to purify and rebuild from steel known to be the most basic composition. From the cracks all around the armor, countless streams of dark red gases were being forced out. Joshua could not help but grit his teeth as he grabbed tightly on the green crystal in his hand, enduring that powerful Purification Strength.


    The body of the Supreme-tier Aragami slowly combusted into ash and dust. Meanwhile, the light that was radiating from the Azurite was getting brighter. Upon seeing that, Joshua vaguely remembered the ''Dual Blades of Order'' that Brandon possessed.


    Two months ago was the time he requested the future Sacred Swordsman of Annihilation.to activate the hidden power of his ''Dual Blades of Order'', the [The Holy Brilliance]. That skill would even be capable of cutting off time and space, crushing the complete structure of the teleportation passage and resistance of a Supreme-tier Aragami. Meanwhile, as one of the Sage''s legacies as well, the Azurite was also unleashing its hidden power at this very moment!


    Boom!


    The green orb continued to spin without stopping at all. Even Joshua could not get a hold over it. This blazing light cluster floated through the air over to the front of the warrior''s chest and stuck tightly onto his chest. After that, it unleashed an endless stream of inexhaustible radiance!


    Instantly, the flame and light flooded all over him.


    Looking from the sky on the outside, a huge dome-shaped ball of light slowly appeared on the wreckage of the mountains. Powerful Order energies were purifying the entire mountain area, getting rid of all presence of Chaos. It looked like a beacon of a lighthouse, shining its holy lights into the world that was about to come to an end.


    At this time, a sense from an unseen world had reached many people.


    ¡ªImperial City, Royal Mage Guild


    Brandon Kaos was working in an underground lab deep of the Royal Mage Guild. He was assisting several senior royal mages in studying the abyssal creature. As they were standing around the relic of the dragon race that had obviously undergone transformation under the influence of Chaos, they were arguing among each other with their own theories. However, a stream of light suddenly flashed from somewhere in the corner of the room, causing everyone to pause their arguments with doubt on their faces. After that, everyone looked towards Brandon''s waist.


    The ''Dual Blades of Order'' were emanating pure white radiance all over the room. The dense power of ORder was flashing at a fixed rhythm as if it was responding to a certain existence in the distance. Brandon remained in silence as he was gazed upon by everyone in the room. Then he turned around looking towards the north. His eyes seemed to be able to see through the void. He seemed to be able to see the scenery of the other world.


    ¡ªSacred Mountain of the High Seas, deep into the clouds high above in the sky, on the peak of the Sacred Mountain that was rumored that one would need to walk for seven days in order to reach.


    In the shrine at the top of the mountain, there was an old man with white hair, wearing a crown on top of his head, holding a scepter in his hand. He suddenly widened his eyes and looked seriously at his scepter as it radiated actively. He seemed to be having some thoughts of his own.


    Not long after, he smiled gently and told the servants around him to leave him. Then he walked to the side of the window all by himself.


    He was standing above the clouds as he looked up at the sun. The golden source for all things seemed like it was within his reach. Basking in the warm sunlight, the old man just stood on the balcony while he grabbed onto his scepter that was lightly vibrating. After that, he could not help to let out a laugh as he could no longer hold it in.


    ¡ªEndless void, some unknown world.


    A red-haired elven girl with sharp-eared and a pair of wings on her back who seemed to have the bloodline of the dragon race was running on the vast plain field. There were countless dark shadows of monsters pursuing her from behind. This elven girl was wearing a simple white long robe. There were a few simple lines of runes that seemed ancient. Every time when the monsters were about to catch her, the long robe would automatically unleash a few spells that had emanated a holy presence, or teleport the girl away from the monsters'' touch, or shield the girl from any harm that was about to reach her.


    However, the presence of an unseen world came along, and the white robe instant began to radiate with blinding light as if it was being awakened. In a flash, countless powerful Orderly spells were unleashed like flowing streams. After that, all of the monsters were completely annihilated by the lights under the witness of the red-haired elven girl with her extremely shocked face.


    The radiance was still being unleashed into the surroundings endlessly as if it was turning the world into a holy sanctuary. Ling was standing right beside Joshua. However, he could no longer see the shadow of the warrior. He reached out his left hand as if he was trying to touch the center point where the radiance was emanating from. However, his attempt was futile as he could not grab anything or even touch anything there.


    Beneath the uncountable rocks and dirt, Moreila and Clyre were encompassed by the body of the steel tree. They were enduring the absolute silence and darkness around them. However, suddenly, they saw a stream of light penetrating across the void and any other obstacle, shining upon their bodies.


    Although the Flame Seed was insignificant, however, it still served as the Flame¡ª the fire, and light that shone upon all things in the world.


    On the other side of the dimensional rift, Nostradamus was gathering his apprentices as he was making preparation before heading over to open the dimensional rift. Suddenly, he stopped sketching the magic runes. He firmly stared at the sky right above the Volcanic Lake.


    The rift that was being sealed and fixed by him previously had been ripped apart by some sort of powerful force. There was a small tear currently. An endless stream of Order energies was traveling across the distance between the two worlds, entering into the world of Mycroft.


    *****


    Meanwhile on the outer world of the Mycroft continent without boundaries.


    The fourteen mighty Wills that were surrounding the world initially focused their attention on the south side of the continent. Somewhere on the mountainous terrain that was surrounded by oceans and jungles, there was an extremely dense Chaos presence covering up across the place. However, there was no way to tell the exact location of the source though.


    Chaos seemed to be waiting quietly, but at that moment, they were all looking at the other side of the void because of the stream of light that went across the entire world.


    "¡­ The Presence of the Sage."


    The Will of an inhuman echoed. It was like a metallic rock.


    "Yet another man has awakened?"


    A spiritual wave that was as gentle as the water flow seemed to be recalling on some past memories.


    "The Dark Tide that wiped out several universes is about to arrive. It is a good thing indeed knowing that someone is capable of picking up the Sage''s artifact."


    Some sort of a body that resembled a black ring shook the void. That body seemed to be carrying a power that should not be reckoned with. "I shall keep an eye on him."


    The gods paid attention and cast their gazes upon the world below.


    ¡ªThe Karlis World.


    Rumble!!!


    Where the light could not shine upon, at the other end of the earth, at the end of the sky, beyond the limits of the vision, three low growls that carried rage echoed. They were enraged by the Flame that was suddenly ignited. It should have been extinguished long ago. They would definitely not allow such thing to exist.


    Between the heaven and earth, the black mist began to settle down. The gray ground across the land had been covered by the mists. The restless elements began to spread into the atmosphere. There had been an intense fluctuation at the border of the chaotic sky. The black clouds that shrouded and blocked the stars began to swirl as they unleashed some terrifying power one wave after another.


    The fluctuations in temperature had become apparent. The world that initially had not much heat to begin with had become even colder now. Right among the rocks and the sands, there was countless frost forming at a visible speed.


    Meanwhile, three presences that had reached Supreme tier began moving swiftly. They then broke the dimension of the Karlis world that was already extremely fragile and arrived at the spot where the Flame was located.


    The situation was supposed to be extremely terrifying. However, currently, under the radiating light, it was negated.


    In the center of the sky, a silvery white wind column appeared right there. That was a tornado. Along with the appearance of the tornado came a storm.


    Waaaaaaa¡ª


    Clear and refreshing sounds were filling the space between heaven and earth. The storm was pouring down vertically. Countless translucent crystals that carried along a complexion of silvery-white light were pouring down to earth like raindrops.


    The steel rain began to fall. Because of the presence that was carried along with the rain, these three Supreme-tier Aragami stopped in their tracks. They even let out growls that were filled with rage. Meanwhile, some sort of Will that was powerful and yet gentle, overpowering everything and yet tolerating, confirming everything and yet bearing the weight of everything, had set its sight upon the center of the radiance. Then¡­ it descended from there!


    World¡ªSacred Advent!

 Chapter 165 A Sorrowful World

    Holding the Flame Seed tightly in his hand, Joshua looked straight at the source of this light with his red eyes. He looked at the faint Flame with a serious look on his face as if the Flame was reflecting everything in the world.


    The body and will of Joshua were led by this fire and went deep into the world.


    He originally believed that this was the spontaneous act of the Azurite. It was just like what he had done in the Legacy Quest in the other life. The Sage''s artifact would send him a trial in some mysterious location. After proving himself by passing the trial, he would be given an advancement of Legacy, just like how it was back then when he was in the family graveyard.


    However, this time, he was wrong.


    The endless stream of light was surrounding the body of the warrior like a flowing river, leading Joshua across some sort of strange border, allowing him to see the ''world''.


    In spite of that, however, truth to be told, Joshua was using his spirit to ''feel''. Countless pieces of information were flowing directly into the warrior''s brain, giving him an emotional ride. He could not help but sigh. The world that he had been seeing was so shallow. Meanwhile, the true world was so much more complicated and yet wonderful.


    He had felt it.


    It was a Will.


    That was a mind that enveloped the entire world, carrying all things along with it. Ever since it revealed itself from the void into the heaven and earth, it had maintained its own existence in this world. It was a soul that would exist forever.


    That great mind was currently guiding him, going along the spreading veins of all things.


    The long river of time was flowing on Joshua''s side. Numerous shadows and images were overlapping each other. Countless pictures formed into a moving image.


    Joshua had seen it.


    He had seen the chaotic context that was spreading on the earth.


    He had seen countless veins that had already dried up and decayed, and also mineral rocks turning into dust and sand.


    He had seen that deep down underground, there were ruins of cities and the remaining wreckages of all living beings.


    He had seen in the core of the earth, the surface of the earth had been shrouded with black clouds, and the cold winds that were surrounding the seas. He had seen the structure of the world, the blueprint of creation, the everything of everything; everything of existence.


    He also saw the very same evil that invaded from the void, deeply rooted into the flesh of the earth, using strange crystals as its tentacles, constantly expanding its territory.


    He had seen it. The connection of Chaos had deeply plunged into ''its'' flesh, slowly corrupting its core, causing the entire world to decay, turning into a world of famine.


    Joshua was led by the existence all the way down here. He was looking at everything. Right in his eyes, he seemed to be able to see the vision from the future.


    The world, was slowly collapsing under the corruption of evil.


    Water dried up; time and space descended into an eternal rest, quietness.


    Wind stopped moving; magic and elements vanished without a trace.


    Land distorted and collapsed; the earth and every being on it reduced to nothing.


    Fire completely extinguished; all existences returned to Chaos.


    Finally, the vision ended. Joshua regained his consciousness only to notice that the river of light that was guiding him along had brought him to an end. The gushing of flowing light rushed past Joshua''s side. However, the flowing light no longer led Joshua forward.


    Joshua was currently standing in the middle of the darkness in the void. He lifted up his head and saw the vault that was forged by the stars. Right behind his back was the River of Time (the past) that had ceased to flow further. Meanwhile, before him, there was an infinite void that was extending into the distance (the future).


    What is this place?


    What did I just see just now?


    Joshua who had regained his consciousness could not help but feel surprised. He furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at his surroundings. However, what he found was that the scenes around him kept changing as if they were changing according to his observations.


    "This is¡­ the inner side of the world."


    Meanwhile, something seemed to be able to hear Joshua''s thoughts that he had in his mind. A voice came from the void. It was low and a little husky, however, the voice was gentle at the same time. At first, the voice was a little faint to catch, however, the voice slowly became clearer, "What you saw just now, is the past of this world, and the things that are about to happen in the future."


    Joshua looked around and found no one around. However, not long after, he noticed that there was a small little dot coming from afar deep in the void.


    The small dot was like the fainting starlight in the sky. It almost seemed like it was not there. However, the dot was swiftly turning bigger as it flickered. Finally, under the gaze of Joshua who seemed very surprised at the moment, the dot had turned into a giant silver python that was as large as a planet. It was twisting its body as the scales that looked metallic were rubbing into each other, generating red sparks. Meanwhile, its silver twin eyes were staring right at Joshua with a hint of curiosity in them.


    Looking at this shocking scene, Joshua could not help to shake his head and calm himself down first.


    Regardless of who the other person was or what it was, at this time, it did not show any ill intention towards Joshua. It also seemed that the creature could be communicated with. The situation was not bad at all. The warrior let out a breath of relief, then he opened his mouth and asked, "Excuse me¡­ May I know where this place is?"


    "And who are you, really?"


    Although he did not open his mouth to talk, however, the gigantic python that seemed endlessly long and large seemed to know what Joshua was thinking. It calmly replied, "This is the inner side of the world."


    "And I am the very Will that is formed from the world you are living in. You can call me the Steel Python, Karlis."


    After a brief moment of silence, Joshua quickly accepted that setting for the situation.


    In the fantasy world, there was nothing wrong with the appearance of the Will of a world. There was also a true God on the Mycroft continent. What''s more was that the world''s first God was the world itself. That did not seem to be shocking news at all.


    However, he still felt a little strange though. Why would the Will of the world reveal itself right before him¡ªa normal warrior that was merely a Gold-tier being?


    So Joshua directly asked, "So¡­ why did you bring me here then? And why did you reveal yourself to me?"


    "Because of the Flame Seed."


    The low and yet gentle voice echoed across the void. The gigantic python slowly coiled itself up as it was looking at Joshua and the faint Flame in the palm of his hand. Then it spoke again, "I was still in my state of slumber since the beginning. I, who''s about to meet my imminent death, have awoken because of the appearance of the Flame Seed. That is why I''ve descended down here."


    "Then, you''re saying that you''re here because of the Flame Seed then?"


    Joshua lifted up the green crystal in his hand. The faint Flame was still combusting vaguely within the crystal. He looked calm. He was not bothered to be peered at by the Will.


    "That''s not really the case."


    The Steel Python seemed very calm. However, the words it said was truly beyond the expectation of the warrior. "Although I am currently awakened by the sudden appearance of the light, however, I''ve not even the slightest desire towards the Flame you are holding on to."


    It gazed its eyes upon Joshua in silence as if it was more interested in Joshua himself than the Flame Joshua was holding. The Steel Python continued to speak, "What can I do even if I can have your Flame?"


    It did not have any reason to deceive the warrior. It was only voicing its thoughts. "My children are all dead now. Their corpses which have already decayed and reduced to dust are currently in within my body. Even if you pass the Flame to me and let me live for another thousand years, I will no longer be able to foster and cultivate a second civilization. I do not have what it takes to ignite my Flame one more time."


    Upon saying that, the Steel Python chuckled bitterly.


    After that, Joshua could not fathom why he was feeling a little uncomfortable. Then he frowned and said, "No, if you say that all lives are your children, then not all of your children are dead."


    He lifted his head up and looked at the Will that was as large as a planet. Then he spoke in a low voice, "03 is an Artificial Intelligence. She still exists. She has been traveling across the desolated lands of wilderness, keeping the only remaining Flame Seed of yours."


    "¡­ Perhaps."


    Remaining in silence for a moment, the Steel Python then gently said, "If this is a thousand years ago, I would have asked for it directly. If it was hundreds of years ago, I would probably come up with a fair trade to obtain the Flame from you. However, now, I''ll not let you suffer any loss at all."


    It looked at Joshua''s eyes as it seemed to be even more interested in Joshua. "Young man, you actually have such an enormous amount of Order energy imbued in you¡­ This is the best method to battle against Chaos.


    "I know that you come from another world, but it doesn''t matter. You have a lot of questions on your mind¡­ Just ask your question. As a reward for awakening me once again, I can answer all of your questions."


    "The Evil God."


    Upon having some thoughts over, Joshua became determined and he asked, "The reason for everything that has happened would be the invasion of the Evil Gods. What is their origin? And what is their agenda?"


    Upon asking his question, he was not given a response immediately. After remaining in silence for another brief moment, the Steel Python moved its body and wiggled a little in the void. After that, it began to answer.


    "The Aragami, the Crystal Insect Yurmadais, The Famine¡­ their world began with the fire in the forest. The flames of civilization burned in the swamps and forests. As a civilization which had lived through it for tens of millions of years, that civilization has finally developed into a void. They vowed to pass their own flames to other worlds.


    "However, just like there are isolated islands around the world, sadly, they have not found any other world within millions of years.


    "They are located in the remaining worlds where there is no fire. It is already a miracle among miracles for a civilization to be developed. However, this time, there is no more miracle."


    When the Steel Python spoke about that, it sounded a little sad, "The development of the civilization has reached its limit. All of the resources have been depleted. However, they still couldn''t find another world across the Astral Realm. Hence, the civilization began to deteriorate, gradually, they no longer have the ability to enter the Astral Realm to continue on with their search.


    "With the limited amount of resources that were gradually decreasing day after day, they were forced to consume their own world¡ª they dug up dirt and rocks, truly exhausting every single substance in their world. They had even hollowed out the earth by digging the entire earth. They also used energy cautiously, in attempt to keep the cycle to loop on as long as possible. They had been doing that for over thousands of years, tens of thousands of years, sinking themselves deeper towards their own destruction."


    The gigantic body of the python went round the River of Time as it looked at Joshua while having some of its own thoughts on its mind. Then it continued to speak with its husky voice, "In the beginning, there were billions. Then there were only tens of millions. The number continued to decrease gradually to hundreds of thousands, then to thousands, then to hundreds, then to ten¡­. And lastly¡­ to one¡­


    "Until the last man died in endless loneliness and starvation, the fire of their civilization had finally lost their woods to burn. So the fire was extinguished in pain and despair.


    "Meanwhile, the world has been distorted under the despairing pain."


    The Steel Python was about to finish describing it.


    "The world, would also move its place. After an uncertain amount of time, a new world which had developed magic technology was exposed to this desolated world left in wreckages.


    "As a result, the sad and hungry Aragami were born from all that."


    The Will of the Karlis world lowered its head down and coiled up its gigantic body that had occupied half of the void. "As for the agenda, the purpose of the Evil Gods. No one knows about that. However, they will only bring despair, pain, hunger, war, plague, and death. There is no doubt about all that at all."


    The python looked at Joshua''s eyes and calmly said, "I am still the Steel Python, Karlis."


    "The descendant of Steel, upon knowing all these, are you willing to become the Guardian of the world, casting Chaos away from this world, and guarding Order?"


    In the meantime, Joshua was having his own thoughts on the matter.


    A moment later, Joshua replied, "I refuse."

 Chapter 166 The Warriors Answer

    Defend? Resist?


    "Is Chaos an existence that can be banished?"


    The powerful answer echoed back and forth across the void. After hearing the question asked by the python, Joshua lifted his head. The long River of Time was flowing relentlessly on his sides. He was looking into the eyes of the Will of this world and laughed with disdain, "If we keep on thinking about putting ourselves in the position to defend, that thought only allows us to resist. That''s why we will never be able to defeat Chaos! Waiting for others to invade first before we strike back? What a joke."


    The man with black hair and red eyes sneered with the corners of his mouth raised. His eyes flashed with red flames. After that, he spoke clearly, one word after another, "Besiegement, annihilation, purification¡ªonly complete destruction is the one and only most suitable way to handle them!"


    "We must first exterminate them before they bring the battle to us!"


    His last words were struck into the heart of the Will like a hard nail being hammered in solidly. His words did not carry even the slightest sense of hesitation.


    Instead of feeling enraged after being rejected, the python that was coiled up was getting even more interested in the man that stood before it.


    "As I mentioned earlier before, I will soon perish. And I might become a new Evil God after I die."


    It continued to speak in a low voice, "Will you think of destroying me then?"


    "Of course I would."


    Joshua replied without showing even the slightest sense of hesitation. It was not because the Will could see through his thoughts. It was because he answered based on exactly what he wanted to say, "Steel python, you''ve begun unleashing the steel rain that would slow down the destruction of this world since 600 years ago. From that point of view, you would rather die as a Steel God then turn into an Evil God. Even though it was a futile attempt to struggle, you would not want to fall without even trying to resist."


    "So destroying you would probably be the greatest wish you ever had."


    "Hahahahaha!"


    The husky laughter was vibrating the entire void. The vaults of the stars were shaking as well. Meanwhile, the steel python was still looking into the eyes of the warrior. The silver pupils of the snake seemed to be reflecting the fates of all living beings. It looked like it was smiling, however, it spoke in a serious tone, "Joshua, the descendant of Steel."


    "Your future and your fate, is so uncertain. Even as a world, I cannot predict them."


    The solemn voice echoed in the ears of the warrior. The Will of the world then slowly spoke, "From you, I can see two different qualities. Battle and Destruction."


    "If you continue to grow with such raw and pure Order energy, you may be able to become the savior of worlds that battle against Chaos, or you could fall and become the new Evil God would destroy worlds."


    Speaking of which, the python fixed its eyes upon the green crystal that Joshua was holding in his hand. It looked at the faint combusting flame right in the center of the crystal. Then it nodded gently and said, "Fire, is existence, is sacred, is Order, is human''s wisdom and civilization. It contains everything. You who possesses the Flame Seed that the Sage inherited should not walk onto the path of Chaos. I look forward that you shall become the next¡­"


    Before the python could finish its words, suddenly, a strange sound was heard echoing across the void from afar.


    Beep¡ªBuzz! Buzz!


    The sound was extremely sharp as if it was the wailing sound of a siren, however, it also sounded like the buzzing sound of a cicada. The sound pierced through the eardrums, irritating people and caused people to lose focus.


    Joshua looked around strangely, however, he saw nothing. Regardless of whether it was the vaults that were made of stars or the dark void, or the River of Time, everything seemed very normal. There was nothing out of ordinary.


    This was the inner side of the world. It was the existence between illusion and reality. Other than himself and the Will of this world in the form of the python, he had no idea who else could make such a voice here.


    Meanwhile, when the python heard the voice, it instantly revealed a troubled expression on its face. Its silver-white scales stopped rubbing against each other as if the python was listening carefully.


    Soon after, it opened its mouth after remaining in silence for a brief moment and said, "Go back."


    "I have seen everything. Descendant of Steel, return to where you should return to then."


    Upon saying that, before the warrior could open his mouth to ask his question, the inner side of the world between reality and illusion began to collapse gradually. The vault formed by the stars was shattered by the violent shake and turned into countless light dots floating around in the void. Meanwhile, Joshua''s spirit and his body had returned to the real world.


    *****


    In the real world.


    The enormous light ball that had engulfed the entire mountain area was still releasing light indefinitely under the foil of the steel rain. It appeared extremely holy and pure. However, all of a sudden, along with a long groan like a battle cry, the light ball began to shrink intensely. After that, the lights gathered onto the warrior''s body.


    Under the endless light gathering into his body, Joshua took a step forward. He walked out of the shining radiance and got back to the real world.


    The moaning wind blew across the plains, and Joshua stood up straight on his feet. He looked up and looked at his surroundings. Meanwhile, a surprising scene was happening right before his eyes.


    Along with the turbulent winds, the earth in his surroundings rumbled from tremors. Meanwhile, gravity seemed to have become unbalanced, allowing countless gravel to slowly float over into the air.


    The sky was dark. The areas were no longer dark because of the radiance that shone into the surroundings earlier. However, the black mist of Chaos had returned. They became even thicker and denser than before now. Along with the endless spreading of the black mist, the black and red veins gradually spread on the land that was already on the verge of collapsing and disintegrating.


    Countless gravel were flying in the air due to the imbalance of gravity. The world had lost its sense of direction in that moment, causing people to become unable to differentiate between left and right.


    This was a gravitational imbalance that has had once occurred back in the fortress before this¡­ Well, it made sense though. That was one of the signs that the world was coming to an end.


    Beep¡ª Buzz! Buzz!


    The noise sounded as if it was an insect''s vibrating mouthpiece, as if produced by metal surfaces rubbing against each other that echoed between heaven and earth. The noise then rang in the ears of the warrior. The warrior frowned. He could feel that the noise carried along many elements that made him feel uneasy. Hence, he wanted to confirm the source where the noises came from. However, no matter how hard he tried to observe, he could not find anything.


    Meanwhile, a voice was heard from within him.


    "Listen, warrior of Order."


    It was the voice of the python. The voice was heard from the depths of Joshua''s soul. Its husky voice sounded extremely serious at that moment. "What you hear is the mourning of a civilization that is already extinct, their crying when their names were wiped off of this world. That would be the wreckage of the world, the ash of Fire, the dead kingdom that had left the world back then. That''s also the voice of the existence that you ''Evil God of Chaos''."


    "So that''s the voice of the Evil God of Chaos?"


    He whispered to himself and looked up to the sky. After a moment of silence, Joshua shook his head and smiled. "It can cause imbalance to the earth''s gravity by merely using its voice. That is truly worthy to be deemed as the Evil God¡­ Is it going to descend here?"


    "No, of course not. ''The Famine'' had left this place, off to search for a new target¡­ Now, it has noticed the existence of another Tinder. It is commanding all of its servants remaining in this world to go on and extinguish that Tinder."


    "Rawghhhhh!!"


    A strange and harsh humming sound once again echoed in the ears of the warrior. Three roars that were extremely loud were heard from the end of the other side of the land, followed by the appearance of three gigantic monsters that were approximately the size of the Supreme-Tier Aragami within Joshua''s vision.


    Among the three monsters, one looked like a gigantic horn beetle with a humongous shell, another one looked like a colossal spider-centipede sort of monster with many legs, and the last one, also the strangest one, looked like the combination of a dragonfly and a bee. That monster had a long body and a tail that was more than ten meters long, with a stinger at the end of it. Blue halo was seen surrounding the tail as well. These monsters had strange and bizarre appearances. However, they had a few similarities though¡ªthat would be, these monsters had the strength of a Supreme. Meanwhile, the presence of Chaos on them was extremely dense.


    "So¡­ another three Supreme-tier Aragami¡­"


    After seeing the three monsters setting foot within his sight, Joshua could not help but to furrow his eyebrows intensely. Although he had only acquired a new Gift not long before this, and his injuries had been healed as well, however, even though that was the case, by his own assumption, he would only be capable of keeping one Supreme-tier Aragami occupied by moving around it if he went all out without reserving any of his strength.


    Meanwhile, currently, there were actually three Supreme-tier Aragami heading towards him. Well, this was really a little bit too much for him.


    However, even though that was the case, he did not reveal even the slightest sense of fear. Joshua''s mouth curled up and revealed his white teeth. He faced towards the three giant monsters that were rapidly approaching. He revealed a smile that was filled with the will to battle.


    Meanwhile, the voice of the python was once again heard deep down the heart of the warrior.


    "Your world is being peered at by the Evil Gods. Other than ''The Famine'', only the Plague and the other Evil God are paying attention to this world."


    It did not express any anxiety or nervousness at all. It was merely narrating the facts it knew to Joshua. "Descendant of Steel, although you''ve rejected me, however, regardless of the choice you made, to battle or to protect, you will still need power, strength."


    Indeed, Joshua had nothing to refute this point.


    The deep voice began to fade. The voice had even faded away that it could no longer be heard. On the other hand, some sort of extremely powerful strength had instantly gone through the body of the Warrior.


    The green crystal orb in his hand seemed to have been agitated by something. It began to flash intensely as it slowly sunk into Joshua''s hand. After that, it turned into a stream of flowing light, going all the way up to the warrior''s forehead and formed itself into a symbol of a crown.


    "I see¡­ so is this the ''Searing Soul'' that Moreila has been talking about?"


    Joshua then looked at both of his arms looking as if his mind was flooded with thoughts. His Combat Aura began to brew all around his body. Then, the Combat Aura turned into waves of black energy all around him.


    The Satsui Hadou appeared like ink, spreading its color into the atmosphere, expanding. Under the support of the unknown strength that was given by the python, the special Glorious Strength that only Joshua possesses had revealed its true nature, its true attributes.


    Countless black and tiny fragments of the soul had constituted themselves into a series of fluctuating energy waves, one wave after another. Countless living things that were killed by Joshua¡ªtheir souls were becoming a part of the warrior''s strength. These souls were slowly combusting, fusing themselves with Joshua''s will, turning themselves into his Glorious Strength.


    The more he fought, the stronger he would get. That would be a special power that only he possessed.


    Now, Joshua''s body was completely engulfed by the black aura of Satsui Hadou. With the flashing symbol on his forehead, along with the black murderous aura that was blazing densely, sparks were beginning to set off more often all over his body. Following the sparks that were getting more frequent and intense, the gaps and cracks looking like spider webs all over the warrior''s entire armor began to spew fire of lights that seemed weak and strong at times.


    Ash, mixed along with the sparks that came from the edges of the armor sides were crumbling down like pieces of fragments that carried the murderous aura. The red lights that were flashing began to flow in the same direction as the wind. In between light and the darkness, it seemed as if the owner of this power was combusting.

 Chapter 167 The King of Searing Soul

    [Flame burns Chaos, forging it into steel. Steel gives birth to all things. A new beginning will always meet its death. The living flame will die inside out. The ash will disperse into the void. Chaos will condense. The flame will be born from ash and return again. The cycle will continue on.]


    The warrior who was combusting with flames was standing above the earth covered with dust and gravel. The sparks that emerged from the surface of his armor were dispersed into the surroundings behind his back along with the wind. His messy hair brushed his face. Meanwhile, a hand wrapped in metallic armor was used to swipe them off his face.


    Right on the surface of the armor which had scratches all over it, dust rose from the ground beneath his feet. Because gravity was unbalanced at the moment, Joshua felt that he became extremely light. Upon taking flight as he moved forward, he caused winds that swept across the mountains, bringing along waves of roars. Meanwhile, Joshua narrowed his eyes as he revealed a calm face. He seemed to be listening to the creed that came from the ancient times.


    [Origin by fire, birth by steel, wisdom unquenchable, order eternal. Legacies have been passed on again and again, until this time.]


    That creed carried enthusiasm, the passion of human beings from their birth, and also precipitations of the wisdom of Sages in the past. The mark that was placed on his forehead by the Azurite was extremely hot now. Meanwhile, the echoes were stacking up one after another over thousands of times, slowly forming into one simple sentence at the end.


    [Let the Flame reignite.]


    His red eyes opened. Joshua looked at the surroundings and saw the gray land, the dark clouds and also the white snowy wind that was blowing across the mountains and the hills. The three different colors appeared right before his eyes. The scene that looked like a black-and-white painting made the initially desolate Karlis world looked even more despairing than ever.


    Lightning was struck across the layers of clouds in the sky. The mountains and the ground were beginning to collapse because of the unbalanced gravity. The flying dust all over the place followed the wind in the air, causing chaos in every corner of this world.


    "Master!"


    A clear voice was heard from behind the warrior.


    Joshua turned around to look behind. The black-haired young man with golden eyes ran up to him not far from the spot he was standing. The young man was running all along. Then, Ling stopped and stood right beside the warrior. Then he grabbed the hand of the warrior as he looked at the cracks and the discharging sparks all over the armor of his own Master. His expression displayed his worry towards the current situation.


    "¡­ Ling, time to prepare for battle."


    At this time, it was not the time to explain his whereabouts a few moments ago. Without saying any unnecessary word, Joshua patted Ling''s head as he believed that his own weapon would be able to understand him.


    "Yes!"


    As a weapon, Ling did not have to question anything. If his Master needed him, he would just respond to his Master''s calling. Ling straight away grabbed on to the hand of the warrior. The black tattoos on the back of their hands began to flash with the radiance of magic power. In the middle of the blinding radiance that flashed into the surroundings, the black greataxe was tightly grabbed by Joshua.


    A powerful force had instantly connected to the Divine Armament. Right on the body of the black greataxe, there was a trace of Flame and ash appeared at the same time. Wielding his own weapon, followed by the whistling sound of the air, Joshua could feel that the Flame Seed that the python had fused into his body, the Azurite was combusting the souls that were accumulated from the monsters that he slaughtered all along in this world, unleashing an enormously strong power.


    "What is this power exactly?"


    Even in the past life, Joshua had never experienced such a thing before. The enormous power that he obtained from killing the Supreme-tier Aragami was slowly exhausting. He asked the python that was remaining in silence, in his heart. At the same time, he was looking at the three gigantic monsters that were approaching from afar. Currently, his heart was ignited like a blazing flame, and yet, as calm as steel.


    "The power that bestows existence upon everything."


    The solemn voice of the python echoed from Joshua''s heart, "Protect the world, resist Chaos, this is the power of the ''King of Searing Soul!"


    "King of Searing Soul?"


    "You''re still not. The number of souls that you accumulated is still too low. Perhaps one day, you will reach that level. Hence, I shall bestow you my power to support your body, I shall grant you the opportunity to experience that power for the time being¡­


    "It is also possible that this will be the last thing I will do in this world."


    Upon speaking slowly, the voice of the python gradually faded and disappeared as if it had gone completely silent.


    "Power¡­ of the guardian."


    Upon digesting the words spoken by the python, Joshua spat out those few words.


    Guardian, in his opinion, was a strange word indeed.


    Originally, for Joshua, a person who could not even protect himself would be a meaningless existence. In his entire life, he had been constantly engaging himself in battle and experience countless hardships. No one could have replaced him at battle. No one.


    Moreover, regardless of how hard one tried to guard, it would be much wiser to eradicate the enemy directly.


    However, currently, he began to understand a little bit.


    Even if everything succumbed to the influence of Chaos, in a world in which both life and civilization were destroyed, there would still be some remaining Flames lingering around.


    The moving fortress that had been controlled by the Artificial Intelligence has long been damaged. However, according to the instructions given to her a thousand of years ago by her former master, she had been stubbornly driving the fortress around this nearly extinguished world, searching for traces of hope.


    Guardian, was not a meaning but a responsibility, an insistence.


    "Civilization¡ªis not a stand-alone existence. The world is not a paradise for one person."


    Thinking thoughtfully as he muttered himself, Joshua seemed to have remembered something long ago when he had not even crossed into this world yet.


    From the ashes among ruins, in the Fort Naya, the warrior and his comrades were intercepting the invasion of the Chaos daemons. Countless meteorite attacks were falling from the heavens. They were willingly battling with their swinging swords, letting out their joy¡­ perhaps they had not been thinking so, however, that should be a part of the meaning of ''Guardian''.


    Because someone betrayed them, so Joshua had failed in the previous life. He was not able to see the final outcome as he was already reborn into this timeline of the same world.


    However, in this life, he certainly would not fail.


    "If the Mycroft Continent is about to descend into chaos, and that would be called ''fate''¡­"


    Joshua''s deep solemn voice overshadowed the sound of the long wind, "Well, when such a fate confronts me, it is no longer a fate."


    In the face of those who desire to alter it, fate will no longer be fate.


    Is this the reason I came to this world?


    Afterward, doubt began to spread in Joshua''s heart. However, right after that, he shook his head.


    "But don''t get it wrong though."


    "I just think that, regardless of whether it''s the Evil Gods or Chaos, it would only be very suitable to treat them as enemies."


    In the dark sky, the sun disappeared without even the slightest trace. The frozen ground began to crack open. Along with the gravity of Chaos, the ground soon shattered into shapeless pieces.


    Standing on the remaining ground that was still well-preserved, Joshua looked into the distant sky. The howling wind was blowing past his body, causing the sparks that were forming all around him to scatter into the direction of the wind. He let out a breath. A white steam rose into the air, turning into ice crystals before dispersing into the air.


    The three Supreme-tier Aragami were flying rapidly from afar. Their large bodies were having friction against the air, producing red radiances and impacts. There were translucent waves rippling through into the surroundings like the rippling water waves from the bodies of those three monsters. The rocks and mountain peaks were being crushed and pushed away by impacts of the rippling waves. Their target was the radiance that looked like a small sun, the man that was radiating with the light of the Order, Joshua.


    Slowly lifting up his greataxe in his hands as he was engulfed in the blazing black Satsui Hadou, the flame that was combusting on giving out sparks began to get set ablaze. It engulfed the armor entirely, licking on Joshua''s body.


    Witnessing those monsters that were roaring while rushing towards him, Joshua grinned.


    Going against destruction and doomsday?


    I like it.

 Chapter 168 The Power of Order is Here!

    Looking just like the combination of a dragonfly and a killer bee, the Aragami were flying at a rapid speed towards Joshua as they lifted the spikes on their tails. Along with the long needle-like spikes that were carrying violet-blue light balls around them, there were countless light dots appearing and floating in the surroundings. After that, along with a vague sound, these light dots had completely formed into violet-blue long needles, firing its way towards Joshua at a speed that was ten times faster than the speed of sound.


    In the face of the rapid onslaught, Joshua did not flinch. He lifted his left hand, and the black giant axe brought traces of light in the middle of the air. Countless long needles struck on the area several meters in front of him. However, the needles did not strike further than that nearer to him. At the moment when the long needles were flying towards him, a violent curved light was swept across the air and all of the attacks that were aimed at him were smashed into bits. The impact from both sides had caused the sound of two metallic substances clashing into each other. At the same time, violet-blue sparks burst from the impact point.


    That scene looked as if Joshua''s entire body had countless violet flowers blooming all around it, making the entire scene exceptionally elegant and beautiful to gaze upon.


    "So this is the level that these monster can offer, huh?"


    For Joshua at his current state, keeping his axe back after performing such a quick attack was as normal as breathing. He looked at his right hand and the fire that was combusting at a slow rate with a surprised look on his face, "My power is actually being boosted to this level."


    He could feel that, with the help of the power that the python bestowed on him, his Combat Aura and his Glorious Strength had received an all-out enhancement. Even though it was only for the time being, that enhancement had allowed him to break through the barrier between the power level of a Gold tier and the power level of a Supreme tier. He might barely reach the realm of Legendary tier like he did in the previous life.


    Meanwhile, in the corner of his eye, there were numerous system data rapidly refreshing.


    [Joshua van Radcliffe]


    [Form: Hero]


    [Designation: King of Searing Soul (Remaining 2:53)]


    [Race: The Descendant of Steel (Remaining 2:53)]


    [Level: LV 48+25 (73) Mastery Soul (Remaining 2:53)]


    [Challenge Level: LV 70]


    [Irresistible, Unstoppable, Unbreakable, Fearless]


    "The duration is really short¡­ However, if that''s the case¡­"


    After muttering a few words softly and turning his attention back to the monsters before him, Joshua stretched his body a little. The joints of his bones cracked loudly as he stretched out. The heavy pounding in his heart sounded like thunder rumbling. He briefly gazed at the three Supreme-tier Aragami that were about to arrive before him. Then he sighed and said, "Wouldn''t things become dull and unchallenging then?"


    Boom!


    With a sonic boom, countless layers of clouds that were stacking one layer after another appeared right before Joshua. The fragile ground collapsed into many pieces under the trembling of his feet. After that, the broken pieces of earth were being pushed away from him by an extremely powerful impact. Under the circumstance where the gravity had lost its function, the entire ground looked as if it was being shattered and kicked away by the warrior''s stomping.


    Joshua flew rapidly across the sky and set off waves of air along with streams of remaining fire. His feet were continuously stepping on the air like he was treading on the water''s surface, causing the air to generate layers of ripples.


    As fast as the speed of the lightning flashing through the air, before that dragonfly Aragami could even react to the situation, Joshua''s shadow had already arrived before the Aragami.


    "Die!"


    Upon letting out a raging roar as loud as the thunder, Joshua lifted up the greataxe in his hand into the air. He had felt it. The strength of the Karlis world was bestowed upon him here. Even though that world was already on the verge of destruction, that power was still the power of the world. Along with the black Divine Armament, the bulging black waves was swiftly growing, together with the blazing flame. After that, they condensed into a gigantic blazing axe that was even large than the size of a mountain! The blazing axe was slashed down upon the monster!


    Boom boom boom!!!!


    Explosive sounds were heard one after another without a pause. The quakes reverberated through the world as the blazing giant axe smacked the dragonfly Aragami down with an incredibly powerful force like swatting a fly to the ground. With a loud bang, the tremendously tall hill was instantly slammed flat. Countless rocks and gravel were flying and shot into the sky. Enormously powerful impacts had even distorted the air and formed a white mist in the surroundings, causing sharp explosive sounds to be heard.


    Before they could even feel the shock knowing that their comrade was instantly killed right in front of them, the two Supreme-tier Aragami immediately let out a roar that could tear the sky apart. The rumbling sound waves resounded in the air. These two monsters that were about hundreds of meters tall were attempting to round Joshua up at an unreasonable speed that did not seem to match the size of their bodies.


    The single-horned Aragami started vibrating both of its wings. Its distorted large horn was gathering boundless amounts of darkness, exuding a deep malice that could potentially render the world into eternal sleep. Right at the same instant when that darkness emerged, the chaotic battlefield had lost its sound as if all energy had been devoured by that very darkness, as if everything in the world had fallen into the abyss of silence.


    When the single-horned Aragami was using its very own Ultimate Skill, the spider Aragami did not hesitate to reveal its full power. It was waving its limbs which appeared as if it had countless joints. At the end of each of its limbs, there was a string of gray-yellow silk thread that was extremely thin. That string of silk thread then occupied the sky and formed into gigantic webs one layer after another. There were violent quakes that were powerful enough to crush anything vibrating across every string on the webs. The gigantic webs had locked out all of the areas that Joshua could have escaped to, forcing him down to only have two choices. One would be taking the full charge attack of the one-horned Aragami, while the other choice would be getting crushed by the trembles that vibrated thousands or tens of thousands of times within one brief second.


    [Horn of Desolation] and [Web of Desolation]. When these two Supreme-tier Aragami worked together, their combined power levels would become much more powerful than individually. Disregarding [Wing of Desolation] that Joshua killed moments ago and the [Tooth of Desolation] that was rammed to death by No.03, the power level of the four Supreme-tier Aragami combine would be much stronger than this. Even so, that light cannon that could pierce through and annihilate everything, was still a great threat to Joshua.


    With such power, even the body of the moving fortress would not be able to withstand the impact of the light cannon. One hit from it could destroy half of the fortress.


    "Hmph."


    Looking at the dark horn of the one-horned Aragami that was about to hit, and also the gigantic web that could crush anything was about to come in contact with its body, a layer of dark red flame began to glow across the surface of Joshua''s entire body. It looked as if countless energies had been activated.


    The Divine Power had been activated. His chi and blood circulation was instantly enhanced by three times with the world''s power flowing through him. The air around him was being sucked out by the power, producing a vacuum around the warrior. The outburst of flame had directly ignited the dark energy wave.


    Immediately afterward, the giant black axe was carrying high-frequency buzzing sounds as if the axe itself strived through space and directly collided with the giant horn. After that, right before the unbelievable eyes of the one-horned Aragami, the dark horn was instantly split in half. Black blazing flames began to spread along with the lesion, causing that gigantic monster to instantly lose its balance, collapsing down to the ground with a miserable screech.


    The spider Aragami had immediately noticed that something was not right. The person that had his body blazing with the power of Order from head to toe had a power level that was far beyond theirs¡ªno, it would be better to say that such power should not appear in this world. They had survived over thousands of years in the Karlis world. However, the spider Aragami had never seen such a powerful presence. It let out a deafening sharp hiss and moved its numerous limbs around. Instantly, the gray-yellow gigantic web spread and turned into countless sharp silk blades and sliced towards Joshua who just swung down his axe a moment ago.


    The silk blades made the air tremble, with an intense explosive sound. The air was cut open, causing ripples in the form of mist. Meanwhile, with his physique strengthened by the Will of the world this time, Joshua has no fear. He laughed and started moving again, leaving an afterimage of his own shadow as he was charging straight towards the spider Aragami. Meanwhile, in his surroundings, the silk threads that were attempting to slice him had all been disintegrated. Even though the number seemed to be endless, however, they were instantly cut and reduced to nothing.


    Facing Joshua''s charge that seemed to be unstoppable, the spider Aragami instantly brought forth its full strength. All of the crystal shells all over its body began to flash rapidly, radiating with the light of seven colors that looked magically like a dream. It instantly unleashed all of its power that was all around its towering body.


    After that, the Aragami started spraying out a gigantic gray silk thread from its tail end.


    This thread appeared to be neither matter nor energy. It was an ambiguous existence in between both states. When facing an energy resistance, it could turn into matter to resist the blockage. Meanwhile, when faced with the resistance from matter, it could turn into the form of energy and get around the obstacle. It would only turn into a state that could hurt the opponent at the moment when it makes contact with the target. It was an attack that could not be defended against or be resisted.


    ¡ªRemaining 1:09


    However, the attack could not do anything at all. Currently, Joshua who was still ablaze in the ''King of Searing Soul'' mode, was unstoppable. He sneered and swung his giant black axe forward. The impactful flames were gushing out of his axe like a flash flood that seemed to have completely ignored everything. They melted through the gray-yellowish silk threads and hit the spider Aragami. The frenzied force of the impact had instantly blasted the monsters that were hundreds of meters large out and crashed into the floating mountain that was miles away from Joshua. The impact of the crash had caused a hell of a mess to the mountain as the avalanche continued.


    "Thanks to you monsters, I''ve had the feeling of being a legendary warrior again!"


    Laughing out loud, Joshua did not stop there. He descended down along with his brute force, slamming onto the horned Aragami that was slowly trying to climb back up on its feet. Along with the sounds of shattering glass, countless Chaos shields that were stacked together one layer after another were easily shattered into pieces.


    However, the one-horned Aragami was still attempting to struggle. It continued to release countless black shockwaves as its body was also beginning to vibrate at an insanely fast pace. The high-frequency vibration on the shell of the Aragami pressed against its enemy as there were countless dull radiances emerging on the surface of its shell as if it would devour everything around it, causing everything of Order to descend into Chaos.


    But how was it possible that Joshua could be stopped now?!


    Satsui Hadou¡ªOne punch was enough to shatter it all!


    The high-frequency vibrating shell¡ªwas directly struck into pieces!


    The engulfing light on the crystal shell¡ªhad been completely ignored by Joshua''s blazing flame while he was in his ''King of Searing Soul'' mode.


    All three consecutive counterattacks were ineffective. At the next moment, in the unbelievable eyes of the one-horned Aragami, Joshua kicked his leg onto the body of the Supreme-tier Aragami. The huge contrast between Joshua''s and the size of the gigantic Supreme-tier Aragami was as if a mosquito was attacking an elephant. However, with Joshua''s leg as the center point, the shell of the one-horned Aragami had a deep dent. Countless cracks were spreading across the surface of the crystal shells, which shattered and countless pieces of the shattered crystals were seen flying all over. Meanwhile, that gigantic monster was being kicked out like a football, crashing into another mountain that was afloat, far away from the battlefield.


    ¡ªRemaining 0:13.


    The Python of Steel that had been remaining in silence in the void was peeking into the real world. Even it was surprised by that scene. As a world that never been able to give birth to a single being that exceeded the strength of a Gold Tier, it had not been able to make contact and communicate with outer worlds that were much stronger before the world was invaded by the Evil Gods. Only a few weaker civilizations were able to communicate with it before that. So it had no idea that there would actually be a civilization without magic technology that could be so focused in powering up an individual strength in the multiverse.


    Three Supreme-tier Aragami were all taken out like they were melons being sliced on a chopping board?!


    Its silver pupils were filled with disbelief. However, because of that, the python also understood one thing.


    The warrior in front of me¡­ if he gets to grow stronger, maybe it could truly work!


    "With the Initial Flame as the oath, sentence judgment upon all flames of Chaos!"


    "With the Origin of Steel as the agreement, banish all evil with the sanction of steel!"


    The mark of a crown that was formed from the Azurite had transformed the power of this world into the energy source that nourished the ''King of Searing Soul''. Along with the battle words echoing back and forth in the heart, during the last few seconds when the ''King of Searing Soul'' still lasted, Joshua looked at the Supreme-tier Aragami that were drawing their last breaths. Then he roared out loud. His voice reverberated through every corner of that entire world.


    "The power of Order of Karlis is here!"

 Chapter 169 The Flower that Bloomed Quietly

    The warrior grabbed tightly onto the greataxe that was gathering endless lights from the surroundings. Then he plunged the axe into the ground.


    The silver-white lines instantly appeared on the surface of the gray rocky ground. The holy runes appeared one after another as if they were a huge network that contained the entire world. They were spreading endlessly across the ground.


    Meanwhile, a glare broke through the clouds and dispelled darkness in the surroundings.


    With Joshua as the source point, a bright and unblinking light was unleashed. That light rose up into the sky straight away like a stream of silver thread, piercing through the sky and the earth as it was connecting the two, tearing a large hole on the sky that was looming with Chaos.


    Under the glow of this light, the earth and the floating rock fragments gradually began to become crystal clear. Black Chaos mist was forced out. Gravity began to stabilize again. Layers and layers of ripples were spreading into the surroundings. Green grass was beginning to grow again on the earth that had been corrupted before. Newly grown trees and flowers were also sprouting again all across the land.


    The cold wind with the scent of decay had once again regained some warmth and its freshness. The lifeless silent earth had once again returned to its vibrant state.


    The wind got stronger.


    The bodies of the three Supreme-tier Aragami began to combust and disintegrate under the shine of the radiance. Bit by bit, they gradually turned into red sparks flying in the air all around the place. These sparks went along with the strong wind that was sweeping away almost everything, brushing silently across the surface of the earth, dispersing into the mountains and everything around.


    The warm light that was carrying some sparks along with it passed through the entire world. Compared to the power of Order that Joshua used, this light was much more gentle and much more penetrating. The light brushed itself across the plains and the mountains, penetrating through the decayed swarms and the frozen ocean. The light had covered the entire continent.


    Quietly being buried down there, 03 had seen the light even though she was completely covered underneath countless rocks. She blinked her eyes and lifted her head. She looked at the light that swept away all the unsettling presences with a feeling of doubt and joy at the same time.


    Moreila and Clyre who were slowly digging their way to the surface of the ground had also seen the light. Upon moving the rocks and sands to their back, the two of them looked at the sparks and lights that came through the rocks and dirt to their sides with surprise.


    "The primal energy¡­ has been restored?!" The elf had touched the spark. Her body was trembling as if she could not believe it, "What is going on?"


    Meanwhile, the old dwarf felt that the energy in his body had increased tremendously. That sense of fatigue that stayed deep within his bones that he felt since he crossed into this world had completely vanished. He laughed out loud and said, "It doesn''t matter anymore, things are taking a better turn now, isn''t it?! Let''s dig ourselves out first!"


    The light continued to sweep across the land. Countless dimensional passages that were filled with the presence of Chaos were being sealed slowly under the influence of that power. The weaker Aragami were even set ablaze straight away by this power. The combustion of the Chaos had unleashed even more of these sparks and flames which drifted in the wind, with their radiance sweeping and cleansing this world.


    Meanwhile, at every corner of the Karlis world, willingly or unwillingly, outsiders that crossed into this world due to many reasons had also sensed the outburst of an enormous power from afar. Right in the middle of a shrine among the ruins, the soul of a lady with silver hair was swept across by the radiance as well. She suddenly woke up feeling a little embarrassed.


    "¡­ uhm¡­ how did I end up here? I remember I was just falling asleep¡­"


    She glanced around with a bit of confusion. However, she did not expect to witness some miracle happening around her. Under the radiating silver-white light, the desolated hills and plains were beginning to sprout with green grasses, followed by the blooming of flowers.


    Meanwhile, back at the source point where the light was emanating from.


    In the final few seconds in the state of the ''King of Searing Soul'', Joshua had truly felt what it meant by the ''Guardian of Power''.


    Flames were scorching Chaos, returning this world back to Order, reviving the desolate world. That was the true power of the World''s Guardian, the true power of the [King of Searing Soul].


    However, a sigh was heard right after that.


    "As expected, this is still not enough."


    The light began to dissipate, and the flames began to go out. Joshua who just came out from the state of the ''King of the Searing Soul'' was slowly pulling the black greataxe out from the ground. The armor on his body returned to normal once again. The sparks and flames that emitted from the cracks all over his armor that looked like flowery pattern were starting to disperse as well. The black Satsui Hadou was also becoming lighter before it turned back into red Combat Aura. After that, even the Combat Aura had disappeared.


    Sighing, Joshua felt a little regret as he looked at the radiance and the spreading flames beside him. At that time, because he had come out of the state of the ''King of Searing Soul'', the power of Order had obviously lost their source. Everything started to fade along with it.


    The green grass that was sprouting, and the flowers that were blooming, everything started to wither and get reduced to dust and sand. The refreshing air was once again filled with the scent of decay. The land was no longer vibrant as everything returned back to their desolate state.


    "The Python of Steel is right¡­ My flame is still too weak now. The souls that I''ve managed to gather so far is still too little."


    The mark of a crown on his forehead was gradually fading. After that, it turned back into a sky-green crystal orb and fell right back into his palm. The Flame Seed in the center of the Azurite was still combusting though. Although it seemed a little stronger than before, however, the flame still looked weak.


    "The powers of the Supreme-tier Aragami were scorched away by the Flame Seed''s Order energy and are being turned into the power of the ''King of Searing Soul''. There''s not even a tiny bit of Experience Points even though the battle was so intesnse¡­ What a shame, and a waste¡­ cough cough!"


    After saying that mockingly, Joshua suddenly coughed. He frowned as he could feel that the inner side of his body became hollow.


    The radiance of magic power flashed by. The black greataxe in his hand had returned to its original state. Ling had once again appeared right by his side. The young man got closer in order to provide support to Joshua who seemed to be very shaky, struggling to even stand up straight. He helped Joshua to stand still on his feet.


    "Master... your face?!"


    A confused voice was heard. Ling lifted his head up and looked at his Master''s face. He was a little shocked to see that the young face of his Master had now become filled with wrinkles. It was obvious that he looked much older than before.


    "Don''t worry, this is just the after effects of using the burning power excessively. I''ll recover gradually over time. But I cannot simply engage myself in battle in the meantime."


    Explaining slowly with one word after another, Joshua furrowed his eyebrows. However, his mind was elsewhere, thinking about something else.


    "According to the Python of Steel, Famine, Plague and one other Evil God without a clear name are currently spying on the Mycroft Continent¡­ It''s no wonder that there were so many incidents happening back in the distant north. Based on the numerous incidents that were happening all across the region, it seemed that the gods had managed to fend off the first invasion of Chaos behind the scenes. Upon having some careful thoughts, regardless of whether it was the demons from the dark abyss or the Pentashade Dragons, actually, they are merely the tentacles of the Evil Gods that are attempting to invade the world¡­ So I''ve already engaged in battles with Chaos many times over without even realizing it?"


    There were truly a lot of enemies staying hidden in the dark.


    Upon setting his thoughts there, Joshua could not help but clench his fists. Then he spoke in a deep voice, "It seems that we have a long way to go in the cleaning process."


    Kachak kachak.


    Along came the sounds where the dirt and sand were dug.


    Not far away, the surface of the ground bulged up. Along with the appearance of golden Combat Aura and the green primal energy, Moreila and Clyre had finally made their way out of the ground after a long time.


    Due to the battles that happened a while ago and the unbalanced gravity, across the surface of the entire land, there was no longer the slightest uneven spot. The first thing that the elf and the old dwarf saw after they climbed out of the ground was Joshua, standing right before them. After their eyes met, they quickly walk up to the spot where the warrior was standing. Meanwhile, Joshua and Ling went up to them as well.


    When the two sides met, they did not have much words to say or even much to greet. Clyre asked in a gentle yet surprised tone, "Joshua, your hair¡­ what happened?"


    Moreila had also looked at Joshua with the same look on his face as the elf''s. Although he was much shorter, however, he could still see Joshua''s hair. He was momentarily stunned.


    "Joshua, why do you look so much older now?"


    Touching his head above his neck with curiosity and plucking one of the hairs off his head, Joshua noticed that the hair in his palm right now was fully silvery-white. Upon remaining quiet for a brief moment, he shook his head and said, "It''s alright. The battle was a little intense just now. So I''ve used up some of my vitality to battle. I''ve rested for over a brief period of time, I''m feeling much better now."


    "The elves have the fruits of the mother tree which can restore the vitality of a person. When I return to the distant land in the south, I''ll surely give you a few."


    "You have my thanks then."


    Boom!!!


    Suddenly, fierce sounds of thunder rumbled across the sky, along with green and white lightning flashing by. A blue door slowly expanded out of the void by the side as if someone was restraining the speed of its expansion. However, even though that was the case, within the gap of time where a few breaths were taken in, the diameter of the dimensional rift had expanded up to ten meters. Meanwhile, a presence that was extremely familiar was felt coming into the Karlis world along with the expansion of the blue door.


    "Dimensional rift!"


    Fixing their gaze on the door that was linking the two worlds, Moreila had an extremely joyful look on his face. He spoke in a loud voice, "The rift is reopening again!"


    "It''s the dimensional rift connecting to the Mycroft Continent."


    The elf clapped her hands in glee then sighed in relief. "Finally, we can go back."


    "It seems that someone coming to get us from the opposite side."


    Unlike the dwarves and elves, Joshua could sense a different trace of presence coming from the waves of the dimensional rift as he had rich experiences now. Right by the other side of the passage, there was a person who had an extremely powerful strength trying to limit the expansion of the dimensional space, causing it not to get activated too fast while maintaining the stability of the dimensional passage for a smooth travel across worlds.


    Without much talk, everyone ran towards the direction where the dimensional rift was located. However, after running for a brief moment, Joshua stopped in his track.


    Moreila and Clyre then looked at him with uncertainty written all over their faces.


    "You guys go ahead."


    Joshua stopped and stood on the ground. His face seemed to be hesitating over something though. However, he calmed himself right after that, "There''s something I must do first."


    Upon saying that, he did not give the opportunity for Moreila and Clyre to ask their questions. He turned around and walked towards the location where the mountains collapsed.


    Upon raising up their right hands, before they could keep Joshua from turning around, the old dwarf and Clyre could only look at Joshua as he started running into the distance. Meanwhile, Ling nodded at the two of them before he immediately followed the footsteps of his Master.


    Not long after, Joshua and Ling had arrived at the spot where 03 was buried underneath the rubble.


    "Let''s start digging."


    Speaking in brief words, Joshua focused all his remaining energy that was not much left and started digging swiftly into the rubble. Meanwhile, Ling was also aiding the warrior in silence.


    One Upper Gold tier and one Perfect Silver tier. The two of them worked together with only one goal, to dig through rubble looking for the runic core of 03. They were digging so fast that there was no way they could go even faster already. Not long after, they had already dug at least hundreds of meters down from the surface of the earth. After that, they vaguely felt the presence of the crystal sun.


    Upon changing their directions, they instantly dug down to the location where the gigantic crystal ball was. The Karlisi''s creation of Order had now been completely extinguished. The only thing remained was a slight electrical light flashing in gold.


    Meanwhile, right beneath the crystal sun, at the dark and deep entrance, a magical projection with black wings and light blue hair was standing silently over there. She was wearing a white lab coat. She was looking at Joshua and Ling with a confused and troubled expression.


    "Warrior from the outside world¡­ what are you doing here?" 03 asked gently. Her voice sounded like the remaining candle that would extinguish anytime now, "I can sense it. The door of the void has been activated¡­ You can all go back to your world now¡­"


    "I''m bringing you along."


    Interrupting 03 from speaking further, Joshua straight away gave her a simple answer.


    "What''s the point? Is there any meaning in doing so¡­?"


    The blue hair of the A.I was drifting with the wind like a whispered voice coming from the front, "My world and creators have been destroyed, and the Chaos monsters have been killed¡­ Now, the greatest motivation that has been supporting me has vanished¡­"


    She lifted her head and looked at Joshua. The eyes of 03 were dull and lifeless. "I have no meaning to exist anymore, let me rest¡­ Let me die along with this world, to rest for eternity."


    "Do you want to die? But I''m not here to ask for your opinion."


    Ignoring the thoughts of this projection, Joshua brought Ling along with him as the two of them walked past the side of the projection and walked all the way toward the core of the fortress.


    "You have more meaning to go on living now. Plus, I''m not the kind of person who would sit by the side and look at the person who has helped me before to perish by herself."


    "¡­"


    Remaining silent as she looked at Joshua and Ling walking through the deep and long passage leading towards her core, 03 seemed to be thinking about something. After that, along with a relaxed sigh, her projection faded slowly.


    After walking for a while, Joshua once again arrived at the Central Doctrine Area.


    The immensely large dome-shaped pit remained the same as before. It seemed to be slightly out of shape because of the impacts the fortress had sustained all the while back then. Meanwhile, the magic radiance that was surging on top of the heads were much dimmer than before. It seemed that the stored energy was almost depleted. Meanwhile, right beneath the metallic city, the magic mist had become much thinner than ever now.


    Jumping directly down and using Combat Aura to slow down his speed falling down towards the ground, Joshua brought along Ling and entered the [Central Doctrine Area] once again.


    The huge metallic city where 03''s body was located.


    Countless spires of towering metallic towers were shimmering with faint magical energy now. The weakened electricals were still maintaining the operations of these great magical creations. Upon estimating their own whereabouts in the area, Joshua immediately went towards a specific direction without the slightest hesitation on his face.


    A few minutes later, he had arrived right beside the tallest runic mechanical building located right at the center of the city.


    The magic radiance was flashing as an endless stream of magic energy was transmitted down here. The projection of 03 had once again appeared by the side of Joshua. She opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something. However, she was being interrupted by the warrior straight away.


    "Say no more."


    Joshua turned his head over towards the projection of 03. His words became a little domineering this time, "You want to die, but I''m not going to allow it. The thing is simple. It''s futile for you to say more about it."


    As he was talking, he could not help but sneer, "Chaos has yet to perish. The Evil Gods are yet to die. If you die now, you will be making things too convenient to those monsters, don''t you think? Furthermore, you''ve never seen a normal world of Order since you''re born into a world that has already been invaded by the Evil Gods, right?"


    "Don''t you want to have a look at it? Have a look at the normal world, and also the scene where I crush Chaos and tear those Evil Gods apart bit by bit?"


    "¡­"


    Slightly opening up her mouth, 03 attempted to say something once again. However, this time, even though no one would interrupt her, she did not know what to speak of. The A.I created by the Karlisi could only sigh aloud. However, unconsciously, a smile appeared on her face.


    Perhaps.


    Stepping on air, Joshua approached the tip of the runic high tower one step after another. There was a cylindrical runic core that emanated violet-blue radiance. Right on top of the transparent core that was made of crystals and metal substances, there was an endless stream of magic radiance flowing around it. Numerous layers of runes were flowing all around the runic core like the flowing water. The core seemed to be reflecting all wisdom in the entire world.


    Joshua knew clearly, other than this runic core itself, the entire metallic city were just boosters for the core to control the movement and outer design of the moving fortress. The soul of 03 would be living on in this crystal clear crystallized metal. Bringing her along would be the same as bringing along the entire moving fortress with him.


    Upon touching the runic core, Joshua lifted it from the groove that was holding it with only one of his hands. The hand that came in contact with her was a sense of warmth, along with a series of snowflakes flashing about. Then, the projection of 03 faded slowly.


    Right before she disappeared, 03 looked at Joshua with a complex expression. Looking into the eyes of the black-haired warrior for a brief moment, she bit her lip and gently said, "Thank you."


    "No need to thank me."


    ¡ªRumble!


    Right after 03''s core was removed from the place, the entire metallic city started cracking, with a large number of fiery sparks. Meanwhile, on the outer surface of the moving fortress, the entire fortress was trembling violently.


    The crystal sun that was embedded right on the tallest spot of the silver-white pyramid was already on the verge of being destroyed. As the core was absent, the process of destruction had been accelerated.


    Along with an intense flash of golden light, countless cracks appeared on its surface . The rapid energy flashed, and the crystal sun was being blown apart. The power of Order had engulfed the entire land in its most furious state, blasting and sweeping away all the rocks and gravel that were covering the fortress.


    Along with numerous splashes of rocks and earth, there was a red ball of light quickly flying out of the gold semi-circular energy shield that was created by the explosion of crystal sun. The red ball of light was carrying two persons and one blue cylindrical crystal that was as large as a human size.


    They flew right towards the blue door that was floating in the middle of the air.


    *****


    [Mythical Event - King of Searing Soul]


    [Astral calendar, Age of Desolation, Year 1,314, the central area of the Mount Monadra. Visitors from outer worlds has descended into the Karlis world. With the help of the smart moving fortress and the God of Steel, the warrior from the outside world had consecutively defeated many Supreme-tier Aragami and Chaos Daemons. With his effort of doing so, the Flame Seed was temporarily ignited, transforming into the form ''King of Searing Soul'', reawakened the world. Although the effort to reawaken the world ended in failure, however, the such a feat was enough to let the gods in the heavens and the Evil Gods in the voids know your name. Remember, the gods are watching all the time.]


    [Starfall, Year 832, 1st of March, 10.09 a.m.]


    [Visitors from the outside world have returned to their own world. ]


    *****


    The Karlis world was on the verge of destruction.


    The earth was barren. Across the dusty plains, decaying sand and rocks were the only thing left that made up everything.


    It seemed that everything has been corrupted by Chaos. And the light that had been lighted up for a brief period of time had absolutely no way to completely change the world that has begun to fall into the abyss.


    The wind lingered over the plains and gravel across the ground, bringing ripples that looked like waves.


    Meanwhile, where the wind could not reach, within a small curly steel scrap.


    A silver-white flower was blooming quietly.


    ¡ªVolume 3, A World Without Fire. The End.

 Chapter 170 Ripping the Dimensional Rift Barehanded

    Imperial Northland, Moldavia, The southern region of the Great Ajax Mountains, dwarven settlement.


    Starfall Year 832, 1st of March, 9.45 a.m.


    A relatively young-looking mage was holding a brown wooden staff standing in front of the Volcanic Lake. He was observing his own teacher levitating right above the golden magma building up a huge and complex dimensional magic circle.


    Right before his eyes, the white-haired old mage who was wearing a long robe with golden lines all over it was smoothly controlling the blue dimensional rift, forming them into magic letters that were radiating one after another. They turned into space nodes one after another, repelling the fire elements in the surroundings. After that, these space nodes were then rooted into the void, connecting two different spaces of two different worlds.


    Along with the enormous magic energy being priming up, the blue rift was opened up little by little¡ªit was not difficult. Opening up the rift would not even need any effort at all. In fact, what the old mage did was attempt to restrain this dimensional distortion¡ªits endless expansion.


    "After it is fully deployed, the rift will have a radius of 700 meters. With such a large dimensional rift, even the dwarven settlement underneath the ground will be heavily affected."


    Sighing, the young mage looked at his own teacher with his eyes filled with admiration. "If Teacher did not suppress the dimensional rift, it would have caused some unimaginably terrible geological changes the moment it is activated."


    The mage''s name was Lorrain. Meanwhile, his teacher was in fact, the archmage of the Empire, Nostradamus.


    The 21-year-old mage had been studying at the Royal Mage Academy in the Imperial City for eight years. Today, he joined his other thirty-one classmates to assist Nostradamus in the task of exploring the dimensional rift and maintaining the passage.


    These thirty-two mages were all the most loyal apprentices of Nostradamus. They were basically civilians that were born in the streets. None of them were of noble blood. Even if they didn''t have the money to buy materials and magic books for the purpose of experimenting with spells, they also worked hard with their talent and under the circumstance that they did not have any superior bloodline. Currently, all of them had attained the strength of Silver tier. In a sense, they could be deemed as prodigies in the art of magic.


    A few days ago, Nostradamus hurried back to the academy and summoned his apprentices. He informed that they would all be going to the north of the Dark Forest for a practical lesson. They were told that they would be observing the corruption of Chaos and the effects up close¡ªof course, their performances in this practical exercise would be credited into their year-end results. Those with excellent performances would also be given priority to apply for scholarships.


    Needless to say, all of his apprentices immediately got attracted by that excellent condition. Instantly, the party of thirty-two had been filled up.


    In the weather that was gradually getting warmer, they had crossed many heavily guarded checkpoints. The reinforced checkpoints that were being set up due to Black Rising that came during the winter had not completely withdrawn just yet. The mages could still see various troops stationed in various fortresses. These heroic forces had made those common mages feel excited.


    That''s for sure¡ªcivilians could only rely on contributing to the military force in order to swiftly improve their own statuses. If one could perform a great and significant service in the military, one could even swiftly become a duke. Eighty percent of the Empire''s noblemen got their titles this way. The army would be where these mages would work after they graduate.


    Under the support of flight and teleportation spells, these mages only spent a few days to arrive at the south of the great Ias Mountains, also famously known as the dwarven settlement of the northern runic dwarves.


    Of course, they all knew that this sudden field trip was definitely not to observe samples of Chaos and how they would corrupt¡ªcompletely not what they had been working on and studying. Their own teacher was merely searching for an excuse. Meanwhile, Nostradamus had also swiftly revealed the true reason for coming all the way to the north to his fellow disciples.


    To locate the dimensional rifts.


    The old mage explained briefly to his apprentices about the origins of cause and effect¡ªroughly speaking, it was because the Count of Moldavia in the north, a guardian of the ancient elves from far south, and the leader of the dwarves had disappeared without any reason or trace. It was possible that they had been sucked into a dimensional rift that that was open all of a sudden. So currently, they would need to locate the rift that caused them to cross into another world and carry out a search and rescue operation.


    "About that, Teacher¡­ how long have they been missing? What is their Class? For each of them, I mean."


    "Approximately two days. One is a Gold-tier druid. The other two are both Gold-tier warriors."


    Ha, two of them are of a barbaric Class. Also one of them must be a nature lover who does not understand magic.


    Lorrain let out a ''Ha'' deep in his heart. If three Gold-tier mages were the ones that were sucked into the dimensional rift, they might have relied on the local magic materials in the other world to reconstruct the rift in order to get back into this world.


    It appears that only us mages could understand the secrets of the dimension!


    After going back and forth a few times around the area, the mages led by Nostradamus had finally determined the location of the rift and established a restraining magic circle.


    At that time, it was also the time that the old mage was about to open up the dimensional rift.


    Upon the activation of the magic circle, the thirty-two Silver-tier mages gathered their power to cooperate with Nostradamus in hooking the passage to the dimensions of the two worlds, allowing the blue rift to open up slowly. The presence of Chaos instantly spread out from the rift. However, the mages who came well-prepared already equipped themselves with the [Purification Shield] as their protective barrier. So they were not affected by Chaos that was gushing out from the rift. However, the moment when the presence of Chaos came in contact with the Volcanic Lake, the temperature of the lake swiftly dropped and the lake itself started to freeze, turning the hot boiling lava into black and gray rocks.


    After the dimensional rift was opened, a few mages left the formation of the magic circle. They equipped themselves with a full set of magic armor, ready to go into the other world to rescue the few that were lost.


    However, before they could even set foot into the door, along with the wave of the dimension, two shadows appeared at the entrance of the passage.


    Along with the golden Combat Aura and the green primal energy flowing through the door, Clyre and Moreila swiftly came out of the dimensional passage and landed on the lava that had already condensed.


    "Nostradamus, it really is you!"


    The old dwarf seemed to be acquainted with the mage. After appearing from the rift, he lifted his head to look at Nostradamus, who was levitating in the air, maintaining the formation of the magic circle. Then he immediately laughed and greeted the old mage with his mouth opened. "You''ve come so swiftly after I disappeared."


    "Thank you." The elf did not behave as big-hearted as Moreila though. Even though she also knew the old mage, she did not say much to him. She only bowed slightly to express her gratitude.


    "Let''s end the chatter first. Moreila, Joshua¡ªthe human count that everyone''s talking about, is he...?"


    Seeing his two friends returning safe and sound back to this world so quickly, Nostradamus felt a little bit surprised. In fact, he felt glad. However, after looking around for a long time, he still could not see the third shadow coming through the dimensional passage. So he furrowed his brow and asked doubtfully, "You''re back, so why is he not back with you then?"


    "He said that he has something to take care of. So he left us halfway. We have no idea where did he went."


    That was Moreila''s reply.


    "That man!"


    The blue radiance looked dim and bright at times. The immense power was vibrating tremendously. Nostradamus and his apprentices were doing their best to maintain the dimensional rift. The old mage spoke anxiously, "The nature of this large rift here is like a tide. It expands and shrinks along with the gushing waves of the magic. It can only be opened up again one day after."


    "If you don''t come now, he''ll have to wait for the next day to return!"


    Meanwhile, by the side, Lorrain who was assisting in maintaining the dimensional rift let out a sigh.


    The rift right before them contained an enormous power that went beyond the imaginations of everyone in the vicinity. In order to calculate its dimensional characteristics, everyone present felt that there weren''t enough brains to determine that. Even with a Supreme-tier mage as the leader of this operation, these Silver-tier mages would still feel a little stressed out maintaining the opening of the rift.


    Feeling exhausted, Lorrain could not help but start feeling a little frustrated with the baron that had yet to reveal himself, "He''s just a warrior that does not even know how to create a dimensional rift! So why the hell is he taking his sweet time taking care of his personal matters?! The dimensional passage will not wait for anyone!"


    From the outer world, the decaying wind was constantly blowing through the dimensional passage into this world. Although the Chaos energy that came along with the winds from the outer world had been nullified by the shields, the scent of the air could really make people feel nauseated. On the other hand, the dwarf and the elf were letting out sighs of relief. They felt that the surroundings were much better now as they felt much more comfortable after traveling back to this world.


    "This is not working well. If we keep doing this, the dimensional waves would retreat. By then, even I will not be able to prevent the dimensional rift from activating itself!"


    Saying that the situation was hopeless with a soft voice, Nostradamus felt that his physical strength was dropping rapidly. Meanwhile, that would also be a sign that the dimensional waves were slowly retreating.


    Not only that, the old mage had also noticed a trace of Chaos corrupting in.


    Another five minutes had passed.


    A sigh was heard.


    The dimensional wave had almost completely retreated. The supporting force of nature had vanished. Currently, the power needed to support such a huge dimensional rift was indeed a little too much for the fellow mages to support¡ª


    The dimensional rift that originally expanded to a radius of thirty meters was slowly shrinking now. Meanwhile, Nostradamus was gradually closing the rift as well.


    Well, it seems that we can only wait until the next day, thought the old man regretfully.


    However, suddenly, completely the opposite of the scent of decay and death¡ªthe refreshing wind of Order was felt, emerging out from the shrinking dimensional rift.


    Everyone was bewildered.


    This feeling¡­ why is it completely different from before?


    However, the rift was slowly being sealed up already. Everyone no longer had the strength to support the opening of the rift now.


    The wind of Order grew stronger with every passing second. Nostradamus felt his chest tighten.


    The Chaos Guardian had the ''Purification Strength''. Right on the opposite side of the dimensional passage, that must be Joshua rushing towards the exit of the rift to this world. However, the dimensional rift was about to close now. The warrior would definitely not going to make it in time!


    Buzz buzz buzz buzz¡­


    Deafening sharp sounds of the dimensional space began to reverberate as the rift was getting smaller by the second. It had shrunk to the point that it was too small for a person to come through it now. Upon seeing that, the dwarf and the elf could not help but let out a sigh.


    "It seems that Joshua would need to wait for another day to return."


    "Why isn''t he coming over quickly¡­"


    All of the mages that were present were feeling disgruntled about it.


    Do have to do all that again tomorrow? All of them had that thought in mind. In their defense, they had wasted so many days staying in the north now. Their time was previous. Even though they could get marks and the results of their finals as their reward for coming here, they should not waste their time like this!


    Lorrain was having the same thought as well. He began to regret leaving his research on spells behind to come all the way over to the north with his teacher to do some pointless things.


    Meanwhile, Nostradamus was somewhat puzzled. He believed that Joshua was not the kind of person who would deliberately make others worry about him, waiting for him to return.


    So what is he up to exactly?


    Boom!


    A trembling sound was heard. The dimensional rift was almost completely sealed now.


    However, everyone''s eyes did not look elsewhere. Instead, they fixed their eyes at one spot and one spot only.


    Right at the spot where the dimensional rift once was, a finger came through from the void into this world, right in the middle of the air. Surrounding of that finger were ripples of blue waves vibrating at a rapid pace.


    The finger slowly slid in as the rift expanded along with it.


    Under the witness of everyone in the vicinity that was watching in silence, more body parts of the owner of that finger were entering into this world.


    First, a palm.


    Then, an arm.


    After that, half of his body followed through.


    "Open!"


    Crossing through the dimensional passage had caused some disturbing sounds. The violent vibrations came along with red impact, put a large opening in the dimensional rift. Meanwhile, Joshua and Ling came out of the hole and appeared right before the eyes of everyone who seemed to have dropped their jaws at the same time.


    The fresh air of Order and the decaying winds of Chaos mixed together. Meanwhile, the source of the Order energy was, in fact, Joshua himself. He was holding Ling in one hand and a huge violet-blue runic core in another. He looked rather exhausted.


    Ignoring the shocked look on their faces, Joshua frowned. Then he looked at the small piece of silver crystal that was still combusting, having no idea at all how that crystal even come into his possession.


    [Fragment of Searing Steel]

 Chapter 171 Man of Justice That Possesses the Aura of Fear

    Upon clenching his fists and keeping the piece of blazing steel in his hand near his chest, the exhausted warrior turned his head and looked at Nostradamus whose eyes were still wide open and was still speechless. Then he spoke feebly, "Master Nostradamus, thank you for opening the dimensional rift to get us back. But please don''t close the door too soon next time. I would not have made it back."


    He complained, "I was witnessing the dimensional rift closing slowly. I could only work harder to speed up. Thankfully, I made it in time."


    No, you were not even close to making it in time!


    "¡­ It''s great that you made it back."


    Without knowing what else to say, Nostradamus could only let out a sigh of relief. He looked over at the top of Joshua''s head. Upon seeing the black-and-white hair, he could not help but furrow his eyebrows, "Wait¡­ what happened to your hair?"


    He also saw the scratches all over Joshua''s armor. The old mage then narrowed his eyes and observed the warrior. After that, he spoke in a low voice, "Your body¡­ your vitality has been severely exhausted! What did you guys go through on the opposite side of the dimensional rift over the last couple of days?!"


    "That''s¡­ hard to explain in words¡­ Well, to sum it up, I had a great time fighting."


    As Joshua did not even know where to begin, he chose to use simple words to describe his entire journey to the outer world. He looked at his surroundings and noticed that there were quite a number of mages standing still in their own positions. They were maintaining the formation of the magic circle. So he could not help but feel curious and ask, "These mages¡ªwho might they be?"


    "My apprentices."


    Noticing that his apprentices were still standing still in position as that they were stunned by what they had just witnessed, Nostradamus coughed and signaled that they could break formation and leave. Then he quickly explained, "You guys disappeared all of a sudden. I couldn''t find any other help on such short notice. Even so, I did not expect guys to return so quickly."


    Upon saying that, he let out a small sigh.


    Joshua thought for a moment and found that although he did experience many things, they really did not spend that much time in the outer world. He nodded his head and then handed No.03''s Runic Core over to Ling. Ling displayed slight nervousness as he received the Runic Core. Upon receiving it, he felt a heavy load in his arms. He almost collapsed to the ground along with the gigantic crystallized steel column.


    This thing¡­ is even heavier than I imagined!


    "Let''s save the chatter for later. Joshua and I, and the others are extremely tired now."


    Nostradamus seemed like he still wanted to talk to Joshua about some other topics, but the voice of the old dwarf interrupted him from the side.


    Moreila that was not far by their side had already made contact with the dwarves nearby the Volcanic Lake who were observing the situation about the activation of the dimensional rift. He was explaining his whereabouts for the past few days to his own people. Then he turned around to look at Joshua and Nostradamus before he started talking, "We shall speak about what happened to us in the past few days tomorrow. For now, let us have a good rest."


    The dwarves responded in unison.


    Meanwhile, Joshua also noticed that his knights were near the Volcanic Lake. The knights were wearing white-silver armor. Their presence was evident as they were standing at the side of the black lava rock area. Joshua greeted them by waving. Their moods instantly shifted, to a cheerful one.


    The several days that Joshua disappeared, was embarrassing and agonizing for them. When their baron disappeared, they could not even do a thing about it. For a knight, there could be nothing worse than that.


    Meanwhile, Clyre did not say a single word. The druid seemed to be reveling the nature of this world as she took a breath of fresh air in. She was sensing the natural scents of the cedar and all kinds of shrubs in her surroundings. Her expression looked as if she was in heaven.


    "Ah... what a beautiful world¡­"


    Nostradamus would naturally not object to this reasonable proposal made by the dwarf though. Although he was really curious about the strong presence of the Order and the gigantic Runic Core that was being held in Ling''s hands, however, there was no need for him to hurry about it. It would not make a difference even if he discovered what it was the next day. Hence, he held back his curiosity. He then escorted everyone to the dwarven settlement, together with Moreila and the other dwarves.


    Along the way to the residential area of the settlement, Joshua who was heavily surrounded by his own knights, brought up the system tab.


    The warrior had gotten used to the habit of looking at the system tab after every battle. He would want to have a look at the rewards he earned from the battle¡ª It was that way since the beginning.


    Thus, he was once again spammed with system notifications.


    [You have slain a Gold-Tier Chaos Daemon ¨C The Famine]


    [You have slain a Gold-Tier Chaos Daemon ¨C The Famine]


    [¡­]


    [You have slain a Supreme -Tier Chaos Daemon ¨C Tooth of Desolation]


    [You have slain a Supreme -Tier Chaos Daemon ¨C Wing of Desolation]


    [You have slain a Supreme -Tier Chaos Daemon ¨C Horn of Desolation]


    [You have slain a Supreme -Tier Chaos Daemon ¨C Web of Desolation]


    [You have ignited the Flame Seed of Order!]


    [You have attempted to reawaken the world!]


    [You have unlocked the Mythical Event¡ªKing of Searing Soul]


    [Because the incident has not been revealed to others yet, your World Fame remains the same at the moment (When the people know, your World Fame will automatically increase to the deserved level)]


    [You name has been known to the Gods now. They praise you for your actions. Your Favor of the Gods + 15]


    Upon seeing that, Joshua could not help but feel a little disappointed¡ªThe souls that he collected to be in the state of the ''King of Searing Soul'' was, in fact, his Experience Points. So killing the three Supreme-tier Aragami should have given him a tremendous amount of Experience Points. Those souls had all been used in an attempt to revive the world. As a result, not only did he not earn the slightest amount of Experience Points, he even suffered great losses.


    Even so, he obtained many achievements. Unlocking events such as the [King of Searing Soul] could bring him many titles and other rewards. Hence, it was really hard to say whether he really lost anything or not.


    Scanning his eyes about, he looked at his character card.


    [Name: Joshua van Radcliffe]


    [Form: Hero]


    [Designation: Man holding the Flame]


    [Race: Human of the Northern Division]


    [Race Skill: Warrior Race (Warrior Skill Experience Points x 1.1)]


    [Level: LV 48 Upper Gold-Tier Glorious Light]


    [Challenge Level: LV 47 (Hero)]


    [Attributes: ¡­


    Charm: -5]


    "Wait a minute!"


    Upon seeing that, Joshua could not help but to frown intensely before he opened his mouth to talk, "Last time it was still 1, Why is it a negative figure now?!"


    If Charm was positive, then some people could at least communicate normally with him. Now that his Charm had dropped to a negative value, regardless of how he appeared to be, as long as the willpower of that person appeared to be lower than his, that person would need to perform a Fear Identification the moment they see Joshua!


    What does that mean then? It would mean that the Aura of Fear that he seemingly appeared to possess before was now truly present within him. If he ever switched Class to become a [Fearsome Baron], his ability could even straight away allow him to have the Legendary Tier''s [Despair Aura]!


    In order to find out the reason why his Charm had rapidly declined over the time ever since he arrived at this world, Joshua had looked through all of his achievements in the system. He noticed that he did have many strange and odd titles.


    [Executioner: For a short period of time, slaughter a large number of lives, performing extreme acts of destroying corpses.


    Intimidation + 5, Charm -3]


    [Miracle Crusher: You have no remorse at all. You have destroyed one or many miraculous buildings or things of miracles. The world fears you.


    Charm -3, Persuasion +2, Intimidation +2]


    The first title was acquired most probably from killing an enormous amount of Aragami. Meanwhile the second one¡­ Joshua turned his head around and looked at the runic core. Then he could not help but think. "Could it be that the act of destroying the mobile fortress was regarded as my deed?"


    When he thought about how he took the runic core of 03 out of its place, causing the entire mobile fortress to swiftly explode and be destroyed, Joshua had to admit that there was really a possibility over there. Upon shaking his head, he continued to look downward at the system tab.


    [Status: Lack of Vitality. Medium]


    [All Attributes reduced by 35% (recovers after ten days)]


    [Class: LV48 Chaos Guardian. Elite]


    [-Gift-]


    [¡­]


    [Flame Seed ¨C Bonfire: LV 1]


    [After you kill the Chaos daemons, you will immediately receive a certain amount of Physical Strength and Health Points. You will not be affected by any negative effects that are below the level of Supreme Tier. Your existence itself has an equal level to a Holy Artifact of Order.]


    [¡ªFlame of Order, Chaos as the source of combustion.]


    *****


    At this point, Lorrain was standing right beside Nostradamus. He had fixed his eyes on Joshua.


    This Silver-tier mage who had already attained the pinnacle of the Silver tier was looking at the black-haired warrior with respect yet doubt.


    Right before his eyes was a tired and aging old man.


    He actually managed to rip the dimensional rift with his bare hands?!


    If he did not see it with his own eyes, Lorrain would have never believed such a thing could be possible. Even a three-year-old who learned magic would be aware that the structure of the dimensions was so stable that ordinary magic and Combat Aura would require a tremendous amount of energy to affect time and space, requiring a very large number of energy levels. Only dimensional magic that was extremely special and puzzling could be used to control the most basic elements of the world.


    Meanwhile, the other combat skills and spells could only indirectly affect them.


    Even so... that guy! That warrior¡­ he actually ripped the dimensional rift with his bare hands! How the hell did he manage to do that?!


    Having his thoughts scrambled, regardless of how he thought, he just could not get the answer to explain what he just witnessed a while ago. Lorrain could not help to feel troubled by that.


    In the meantime, upon noticing that someone was glaring at him, Joshua turned his head around and looked to the side. Lorrain instantly realized that he had locked eyes with the warrior.


    The red pupils were staring straight back into his eyes. The young mage felt suffocated in an instant. A sense of fear bubbled up to his chest all of a sudden.


    His willpower was considerably strong and tough. Hence, he did not collapse and pass out. He swiftly looked away and closed his eyes, pretending that he was adjusting his spiritual state - truth to be told, the sense of fear that he got from Joshua had caused his heart to bounce around rapidly like a rubber ball. He was completely unable to calm down.


    Joshua also did not bother himself with that sort of things though. He had no time or energy to entertain others that were spying on him. The warrior then took out the strange piece of ''Fragment of the Searing Steel'' that he kept right before his chest.


    This item suddenly appeared in his hands when he was going through the dimensional rift. Vaguely, Joshua seemed to have seen the shadow of the Python of Steel. However, he did not understand the reason why the Will of the Karlis world did not hand it to him face to face.


    Regardless of how he looked at it, he could not identify the source of this thing. Joshua could only shake his head. Then he said, "System, identification."


    [Fragment of the Searing Steel]


    [... Identifying item¡­Origin Knowledge Identification success. Mystical Item Knowledge Identification fail. World Knowledge Identification fail.]


    [Identification Report: Fragment of Searing Steel. Mystical Item of the World]

 Chapter 172 Come to Think of It, It Seems That It Has Been Made by the Imperial Order

    [¡­ Item identification in progress¡­ The Origin Knowledge has been successfully determined. Knowledge of Wondrous Items has failed to be determined. The World Knowledge has failed to be determined.]


    [Identification Report: Searing Steel Fragments, Wondrous Item of the World]


    [Origin: The war between Order and Chaos has been waging on for hundreds of millions of years. The cycle of victory and defeat, life and death have been changing by turn ever since. In the world in the frontline of war, the repetition of corruption and salvation are common occurrences. Meanwhile, the Searing Steel that represents the salvation of the world has once again run its course. The Searing Steel Fragments the salvation for this time around has not been fully performed. Wielder of the power of Order needs to bear in mind: Temporary success or failure is irrelevant. As long as your heart bears the conviction, you shall lead yourself to victory.]


    [Wondrous Item: Fragment that is blazing with the Flame of Order. Perhaps it has is some unexpected effect?]


    [World: The power of Karlis'' Order is with you.]


    [Summary: The crystal fragment containing powerful Order energy. Although it appears to be a tangible entity, truthfully, it is actually some sort of imaginary existence in this world. Other than the wielder of the power of Order, it is not visible to the others.]


    Others can''t see it?


    Holding on to this fragment of blazing steel, Joshua did not sense any heat at all in his palm. The only thing he could sense was waves of Order energy rippling out from the crystal fragment. Regardless of whether it were the knight beside him or the white-haired wizards that were standing not far from him, none of them had noticed its presence. They were behaving normally. They were walking down the dwarf''s tunnel as if the warrior was holding nothing in his hand.


    "Looks like it is true then."


    After keeping the item, Joshua decided only to spend time on studying the item in the days to come. For now, he just wanted to take a good rest.


    A brief moment later, the large party that was being led by Moreila had returned to the underground settlement.


    Without any unnecessary formalities and etiquette, the dwarves who had been well prepared had arranged rooms and food for everyone. Joshua and the others were already overly exhausted. They did not even have the energy to dine for the day. Meanwhile, Nostradamus and the others still remained in a state of shock after witnessing some incredible things happening with their own eyes. Well, other than feeling shocked by the fact that Joshua had ripped the dimensional rift with his bare hands, the old wizard would still need to bring the news about the returning of the three back to the Empire as soon as he could.


    After bidding their farewells, Joshua had once again returned to the room that the dwarf had prepared for him. He entered the bathroom and took off his heavy armor. After dislodging the blood-soaked clothes off his body, he soaked himself in the special hot tub near the lava area. He could feel all his tiredness being washed away by the warm water. He could not help but feel relieved, letting out a big breath.


    "While I was in the state of the King of Searing Soul, I seemed to have sent back all the souls and people from other worlds who accidentally went to the Karlis world." Soaking himself in the hot tub with steam filling the entire space, Joshua muttered to himself, "As for Ying, shouldn''t she be awake by now?"


    "Well, after having some serious thoughts about it, I think Master had not really done anything much other than killing a lot of Aragami when he was in the other world."


    Ling who had been standing by the side picked up the battered armor and threw the clothes that were already badly torn into the basket. After that, he passed a set of new clothes to Joshua. Well, a Divine Armament with a soul inside had no need to clean himself up. So after he was done with the necessary chores, he just remained standing by the side of the hot tub as he looked at the Warrior washing himself up. After that, he let out a gentle sigh. "I hope my sister can wake up now. Or else, all the battles would have been for nothing."


    Upon hearing those words, Joshua remembered about something. He turned his head over to look at his own Divine Armament and asked in a tone filled with curiosity, "Ling, after killing that many Aragami, do you have the feeling that you''ve attained higher tier now?"


    "Me?"


    Ling blinked and frowned. Then he closed his eyes as he was attempting to sense the status of his own body. "Hmm¡­ It seems that I''ll still need a little more. Not much¡­ I''m almost there¡­ However, it''s really strange though. Theoretically speaking, I should have killed enough of them to advance into higher tier by now. After all, we''ve killed over ten thousands of them¡­"


    Upon saying that, the young Divine Armament crossed his arms over his chest as he was puzzled by his current situation. "So how come it''s still not enough?"


    It seemed that the ''King of Searing Soul'' Mode did not only deplete Joshua''s experience points but also his Divine Armament''s. Regardless, Joshua had thoughts to make some time in the future to kill more daemons so that Ling could earn more experience points and advance into higher tier.


    Upon nodding slightly, Joshua had found the answer to Ling''s question. After making a remark in his mind, he no longer paid attention to that matter. Instead, he relaxed his body in the hot water and enjoyed the rest of his day after the battle.


    *****


    The next day.


    In the conference room.


    Joshua had generally told Nostradamus about his experiences back in the other world.


    From the very beginning, he accidentally entered the Karlis world, breaking through layers of Chaos mist, encountering the rain of steel-essence crystals and the moving fortress. After exploring the moving fortress, he and his friends had met A.I 03, followed by the encountering with the Aragami. Joshua did not hide any of the truth about those part of his ''adventure''.


    He even told the old mage that they had battled against Supreme-tier Aragami afterward, and under the support of 03, they managed to slay the monsters.


    Well, Joshua believed that there was no reason for him to conceal the truth about all that. By telling the truth out to the public, it would also help boost his prestige in the public.


    Of course, he did not expose the fact that he had been chosen by the world. He did not tell the old wizard that he had temporarily entered the form of ''King of Searing Soul'' and hacked the other three Supreme-Tier Aragami, causing their demise. It would be too unrealistic if he ever told him that. Even Joshua felt that it sounded like a dream that no one would actually believe.


    Anyway, at that time, everyone else had been buried underneath the rubble. No one managed to see the process of him battling those Supreme-tier Aragami. So naturally, he just simply talked about it.


    However, one would be deemed heavenly powerful to be able to slay only one Supreme-tier Aragami- Joshua could tell by looking at the expression on Nostradamus''s face, seeing that the old mage was completely shocked by that news. His eyes widened as he was holding the handle of the chair firmly with his right hand which he wore three magic rings. His grip was so strong as if he was about to break the handle of the chair.


    "With my current strength, it is unlikely that I can slay one Supreme-tier Aragami while being surrounded by that many Aragami."


    The old wizard murmured, "In a world filled with Chaos energy, the impact of magic power would definitely weaken¡­ It seems that without being a Chaos Guardian, without the Azurite, no one would have done it better than you, not even a Supreme-tier warrior."


    As they were talking about that, Nostradamus was a little puzzled at the moment. He paused for a brief moment and continued to ask, "However, there is a complete world on the other side of the dimensional rift. Is there no Legendary-tier Aragami?"


    "There definitely is."


    Joshua straight away answered, "However, a Legendary tier is the strongest existence under the gods. Even if there really is, it should be roaming around in the void with the Evil God. It will not stay in a world that had been corrupted by Chaos, a world that was waiting for its end to come."


    Afterward, Joshua gave it some thoughts again for a moment and said, "If I did not guess it wrong, the Supreme tier is deemed to be the most powerful being in that world. Upon eliminating it, the dimensional rift will be peaceful for a few years at least from now¡ªI believe that you can also sense it, that the fluctuations in all the nearby rifts are being stabilized. If there are no accidents, you should be able to perform fixed-point teleportation by now."


    "Indeed." Nostradamus could sense a little bit as well, then he nodded. He did notice that, "In this way, the four territories in the northern land that are isolated from the center of the Empire for over 400 years will finally be able to be included in the Teleportation Passage Network now."


    For the Empire in the North, because they were unable to build a teleportation passage that could connect to the main network of that system, the four territories were considered as spots that were outside the center. So there was no way for the Empire to get hold over the territories. Only the places that had a Teleportation Passage with the capability to swiftly transport beings or objects that were high-Tier in combat power can be deemed as real territories of the Empire.


    The following discussion was more toward the cost of paving the Teleportation Passage and the roughly determine the policy in commercializing the Teleportation Passage along with some business partners taking part in that process. The discussion only involved talking about the direction of how the Teleportation Passage and its policy would affect the place, roughly speaking. So the discussion was not long; it ended rather early.


    *****


    The next morning.


    On the ground beside the Volcanic Lake, the knights were wearing silver-white armor as they were following their baron from behind, holding on the leash around their war horses, waiting for their baron to give his command.


    There were thirty-two Silver-tier mages from the academy right beside the knights. The wizards were wearing silvery-white robes with silver linings. Three to five of them were formed into one small group, standing on the black ground, discussing academic matters.


    They were all waiting.


    "Next time, if there is another chance, let us talk about the magically enhanced armor."


    Right before their formation, Joshua was bidding his farewell to Moreila and the others. He then gave the old dwarf an invitation. "I''m very much looking forward to seeing your workmanship. If it is you who is going to forge it, the item should surely be able to reflect every single design and effect that was laid out in the schematic."


    "When I have dealt with most of the significant affairs involving my people, I''ll surely pay a visit again."


    Moreila was brushing his own beard. The metallic rings that were stuck on his beard were colliding into each other, causing the sound of ''cling cling''. He smiled and said, "The Teleportation Passage will be set up real soon. I hope that we can still cross paths and meet each other again someday in the future. Well, maybe I''ll only need to pay a small amount of fee in order to get here. I might not need to ride all the way over many days anymore."


    Meanwhile, Clyre was standing right beside the old dwarf. She did not intend to follow warrior back as well. According to the elven druid, she would continue to travel over to the other parts of the north to spread the sun vines seeds and to purify the lands that had already been contaminated by Chaos.


    "This incident has made you waste so many of your precious seeds."


    Joshua was expressing a little regret for the green-haired elf and said, "If it wasn''t because of the steel-essence crystal that I brought along with me, you would not have been sucked into the dimensional rift."


    "That matter is not under your control. So it''s nothing. Besides, it''s an accident. That''s not your fault to begin with."


    Clyre was not bothered by that matter anyway. She looked at Joshua''s black hair which a small part of it had turned white. Then she shook her head and said, "On your side, in order to protect us and the fortress, you have exhausted quite a lot of your vitality to battle against the Supreme-tier Aragami¡­ I should be the one thanking you."


    Upon saying that, the elf smiled and said, "About this case, I''ve informed my family in the far South. The fruit of the Ancient Tree of Life has a powerful effect to remove fatigue such as yours. Please do not refuse to accept the treatment when you arrive."


    Why would Joshua refuse? The fruit of the elves'' Ancient Tree of Life was deemed to be a supernatural magic fruit that carried effects that would permanently increase attributes and Maximum HP of the person who consumes it. Even in his previous life, he definitely would not get to taste the fruit even if he wanted to.


    Joshua vaguely remembered that for the first time in his previous life when he ate the fruit of the Ancient Tree of Life. Well, he got to taste it because he had helped an elven clan from Green Wasteland to kill a green drake which had evolved into a Wind Elemental Lord. Upon completing that quest with the grade ''Perfect'', he had acquired three fruits of the Ancient Tree of Life.


    And since the elf was offering him politely, he would definitely accept the offer without a doubt.


    Shortly afterward, right at the center of the formation, Nostradamus started casting the spells for a large-scale teleportation, getting ready to teleport him and his students back to their place.


    The dark blue energy waves were beginning to spread into the surroundings with the old wizard as the center point, covering over the knights and wizard''s apprentices. The energy waves were looming, followed by the forming large and complex pattern of a magic circle on the surface of the ground. Nostradamus maintained the magic circle and it seemed that he could still talk while he was busy maintaining the magic circle. He spoke calmly, "We can depart anytime."


    After hearing that sentence, Joshua then bid farewell to Moreila and Clyre before returning to the same position as his knights. He then brought his warhorse along and stood right before his Knights.


    The magic power brewed and trembled. The dark blue energy waves began to warp the space all around them.


    Starfall Year 832, the 3rd of March, 9.22 a.m.


    After a dimensional warp, the warrior found himself in the main city of Moldavia.

 Chapter 173 You Flirtatious... Huh?

    "Well then, we shall see each other again in the Imperial City!"


    Upon saying goodbye, Nostradamus once again activated the teleportation magic circle beneath his feet the moment after Joshua and his knights had stepped out of the effective range of the circle. Then, he left Moldavia, bringing along all of his fellow apprentices with him.


    "So this is the strength of a Supreme-tier mage. He is capable of teleporting so many at once for multiple times and yet, it looks like just a piece of cake to him. Under the circumstance where the enemy is unprepared, he could just lead a platoon of elite Gold-tier combatants, teleporting them straight into the hearts of main cities, raiding cities all over different kingdoms one after another. He might even be capable of completely destroy the lifelines of his enemies within a day or two."


    Standing before the city gates of his own territory witnessing a group of wizards disappearing from his sight along with the rippling waves of energy, Joshua could not help but sigh. "That is the main reason why people invented so many skills that can precisely counter a ''Dimension'' and ''Teleportation''. Otherwise, wars without a bottom line would have destroyed the entire civilization."


    After sighing out with some emotion clouding his mind, Joshua then turned his head over to notice that his knights were drowsy and dizzy which resulted from going through the teleportation. None of them could stand steadily on their feet. These knights that were wearing heavy armor would have collapsed down to the ground if they had not held onto their own battle horses.


    Joshua could not help but sigh again. He had no choice but to dismiss party on the spot. After all, this was probably the first time in their entire life to have gone through teleportation. So Joshua decided to give them a little time to recover from the dizziness of teleporting through dimension. In the meantime, he brought the runic core along with him as he was preparing to return to his mansion with Ling.


    As the winter was over, and the early spring was about to arrive, the direction of the wind had changed. The warm winds were rising from the Southern forest, sweeping across the land that was frozen with ice and frost, causing the snow to melt. However, how could the cold air of the winter be swept away so easily? The melted snow water that was flowing all over the place was once again condensed into solid ice. The streets in the main city were covered with smooth layers of ice once more. Many pedestrians were walking cautiously on streets paved with bluestones.


    The number of people in the city was increasing. Because the weather was beginning to get warmer, compared to the temperature during the winter, regardless of the merchants or the adventurers, they were filling up the streets now. Those merchants had come in with their caravans along with large quantity of sea salts and all sorts of fresh fruits and vegetables that they kept fresh with magic power. They were here to trade, naturally. Meanwhile, most of the adventurers came here bearing quests from other cities. They were all getting ready to travel over to the Mountains of the Great Ias, either to locate special daemons to slay or to mine for ores.


    So this was how a city in the north should look like. Joshua was looking at his own lively territory land with satisfaction. He could not help but feel joyous over what he saw.


    "Just wait until the spring comes. It is almost time to initiate the next step of the plan."


    After roughly estimating the timeline, he nodded and made up his mind. "Regardless of any case, the runic dwarfs must build a runic factory in this city. Even if the factory is the smallest in the entire continent, it will not matter at all. My city must not fall behind time."


    In the meantime, on the other side, Ling was holding a runic core that was almost as big as the one Joshua was holding on. He sighed as he felt very bored at the moment.


    Not long after, the two of them walked through the center of the city.


    Many craftsmen took the opportunity to work hard because the weather was perfect for them to work. There was no snow anymore. Under the inconsistent construction throughout the winter season, the reconstruction of the liege''s residence that was once destroyed by Joshua was almost complete.


    According to Joshua''s suggestion, the liege''s residence that looked like a manor had now been rebuilt into a fortress that was meant for war. The craftsmen had built a small castle by using the hardest granite wall tiles. They had even used the crushed bones of the daemons as part of the materials, all mixed together, to build the fortress. In that way, the walls could still be fortified further by drawing magic circles on them.


    Of course, this was not because Joshua was feeling insecure or whatsoever. It was mainly because the purpose of doing so kind of accommodated his aesthetics. If he was given the opportunity to live in a luxury hotel built with granite and white stones, he would feel uncomfortable for sure.


    Along the way being looked upon with fear and respect at the same time by the people in the center of the city, Joshua and Ling had finally arrived at the mansion.


    A few maids were cleaning in the living hall. When the maids that were doing their jobs noticed the return of their baron, they immediately stopped what they were doing, turned towards the man and bowed to show their respect towards him.


    Joshua did not like to be respected so much by the others. However, it was not the time to correct the others'' reaction towards the Fear Aura he had on him. So he asked, "So what happen to Ying now?"


    The head maid who looked much older than the others stood up and spoke softly, "Miss Ying is still sleeping in the room as usual¡­ However, my Lord, is it really good that she had not eaten anything?"


    What does a Divine Armament need to eat¡­ Sword grease and grindstone?


    Upon shaking his head knowing that it would not be easy to explain the attributes and nature of a Divine Armament to a regular human, Joshua took off the jacket he was wearing on his sturdy body and went up to the second floor with Ling.


    Ling walked up the stairs step by step while carrying the runic core that was as large as his body. He seemed disinterested in everything, as there was a look of boredom on his face.


    Walking straight into the room, the layout of the room did not change, not even by a bit. The only thing different was that there was a black lamp that was radiating with gentle light by the side of the bed frame. Meanwhile, Ying remained sleeping in the bed.


    From the look on her face, the young lady with silver hair seemed to be sleeping peacefully. Her sleeping posture was decent. She did not move at all. As long as she was covered with a blanket, it would seem that she would not move, her body would not change to any other postures for few years to come.


    However, with Joshua''s sharp senses, he noticed that the situation with Ying being asleep this time around had a great difference compared to before!


    Back in the days, instead of sleep, Ying seemed more like she was in a coma. But now¡­ this little girl was really sleeping!


    "Wake up! Now!"


    Sitting up on the edge of the bed, Joshua did not bother to be gentle with her anymore. Without even the slightest sense of compassion in him, he patted her the face with his palm and even pinched her face. "You''ve slept for over two months now. If you continue to do so, you''re going to get rusty, even though you''re a Divine Armament!"


    "Ouch! That hurts!"


    Waking up immediately from her sleep, Ying let out a cry in response to the painful pinch on her face. Her face looked lost at the moment. Her large green eyes became watery as they were slightly filled with tears. "Who am I¡­ Where is this place?"


    Before she could ask her third question, she sensed a very familiar presence. The Divine Armament girl immediately turned her head over and looked at the side of the bed.


    Then she saw Joshua, Ling and the projection of 03 that was being projected from the runic core.


    The core of the silver-haired girl instantly jammed for a brief moment.


    "Er¡­ this¡­" Having no idea what to say, Ying lifted her fair and slender arms as she pointed her fingers at Ling and 03, shaking up. Even her voice was shaking. "What is going on here? Why is my brother here as well¡­"


    "My sister, you''ve fallen asleep for too long."


    On the other side, Ling who was still carrying the runic core revealed his face from the back of the huge runic core. First, he let out a sigh, then he smiled and said, "Because he did not have any good weapon by his side, so Master decided to wake me up as well¡­ I have to say¡­ Master is truly powerful. He can actually control two Divine Armaments at the same time as he battled without feeling any pressure on him. It seems that we''re very fortunate to have him as our Master."


    Of course I know that Master is truly powerful!


    Ying screamed out deep down in her own heart without making a sound. Well, it was still acceptable to see her own brother by her side. Well, she could not have endured the incredible battle power and the killing frequency of her Master all alone anyway. However, that¡­


    Having her thoughts change from one the other, she turned her head over and looked at the projection of No.03 who looked extremely calm by her face who was looking at Ying.


    Well, it did not matter that she had light-blue hair and a pair of black wings¡­ So her real body is the runic core that Ling was carrying in his hands?


    Hmm, the bluish-violet crystallized steel is so beautiful¡­ no¡­ wait¡­ who the heck is this flirtatious-looking woman?!

 Chapter 174 The Fate of Men—Truly Unpredictable

    Just as Ying was exchanging looks with 03 across the room, Joshua looked interested in observing the Divine Armament girl that seemed to have completed advancing higher into a new tier.


    Judging only from her appearance, it was natural that there were no changes at all. Regardless of her height or her body figure, Ying still looked exactly the same as before. It seemed that the changes only applied internally.


    Joshua''s eyes could directly see the flow of the energy. Meanwhile, the flow of energy in Ying''s body was no longer shielded from him ever since Ying had formed the pact with him. He could easily see through it.


    "It seems that output of your core has obviously increased. The flowing route of your energy seemed to have a structure to supercharge your magic power now. You can unleash much more outburst of your power in a brief period of time now¡­"


    Analysing the approximate magic path within the body of Ying, Joshua could not help but to applaud and praise those alchemists who designed these Divine Armament four hundred years ago. Although he completely could not understand deeper into the layers of the routing structure in the Divine Armament, he could still see that the humanoid body of Ying had already attained the pinnacle of Silver tier. She might even break through into the realm of Gold tier really soon.


    The psionic body of a Divine Armament had no need to consume food. The body would only need to absorb ionized energy to keep functioning, to have the ability to heal themselves, to grow back limbs that were being cut of¡­ All kinds of special abilities were blessed in this little body, and she could even grow stronger along with every battle she took part in, along with every enemy she killed. After all, the Divine Armament could really be deemed as the best masterpiece alchemy had ever achieved in history.


    However, the main body of the Divine Armament was after all, still a weapon. The human form was only designed for the purpose of convenience in term of bringing along and in term of communication. Her strength was not really important. If Joshua would really want to know what new capabilities or skills that Ying had attained from crossing into a new higher Tier, he would really need to find a chance and let her transform into her weapon form over for a battle.


    "Ying, how do you feel after you''ve advanced into a new tier?"


    Upon lifting his head up and looked at his own Divine Armament in her eyes, Joshua was looking forward to asking for Ying''s opinion. He was not really proficient in alchemy. And sometimes, it would be better to ask his own Divine Armament about it.


    However, the silver-haired girl was obviously absent-minded at the moment. She had been staring at the bluish-violet piece of runic core that Ling was holding in his both hands. After that, she only blinked and reacted to the situation.


    "This¡­ I feel pretty good¡­ Master, who is this?"


    So what does it mean by feeling good then¡­ Joshua furrowed his brows. However, after putting some deeper thoughts about it, he suddenly noticed that it was actually pointless to ask Ying about it. She had no knowledge of alchemy to begin with. So how could she actually be able to describe all sorts of changes that had happened in her own body?


    Looking obliquely at the projection of 03 that was floating in front of the bed like a ghost, Joshua took a moment to think. After that, he spoke slowly, "This is¡­ a new home decoration I brought back to decorate our home?"


    "Ying, 03?"


    Just as Joshua continued to deal with his own affairs in his own territory, the Empire, back at the Holy City of the Triplet Mountain, in the Morlaix Palace.


    The weather in the Central Empire was already very warm at that time. Most of the pedestrians on the streets had taken off their sweaters and jackets. Instead, they were wearing only their single long sleeves. After sending his apprentices back to the Royal Academy, Nostradamus did not stop for a rest at all. He went to the palace straight away. Once again, he found the Emperor who was dealing with serious business at the current moment.


    With the good relationship the old mage had with the Emperor and the old mage''s status, he need to have to give prior notice in order to enter the palace. The guards along the way did not stop him from walking in of course. In a short while, he saw the man who held the highest power over the entire Empire in his study room.


    Upon pushing the door of the study room opened, Nostradamus saw a man with dark gold hair that went past his shoulders. That man was sitting in an armchair in the study room. He was looking at an ancient book with a bright silver cover. In the meantime, there was also a little boy sitting on his lap. The boy had the same hair color as the Emperor, dark gold, with a pair of blue eyes.


    "Oh, the Seventh Prince is here as well today."


    The old mage frowned. Then he brushed his white beard and spoke in surprise, "This is really rare."


    "This little man said that he wanted to see how I handle official matters¡­" In front of his own children, the Emperor of the Empire did not reveal the dignity of a legendary warrior. He laid down his ancient books and turned his head over to look at the old mage, "My teacher, you must have taken care of things back in the north. That is why you came."


    "That''s right. The three of them have come back from the other world. They seemed to have looked for the dimensional rift themselves. When I activated the rift, they had already returned in a flash."


    He waved and summoned a chair out of thin air. Then the old mage sat down on the chair with a top pad made from lambskin. He gave some thoughts about it for a while and said, "Israel, there is something worth spending attention on. I think it''s worth for me to bring it up."


    Even his teacher, a Supreme-tier mage would treat the matter carefully. So it seemed that, as an Emperor of the entire Empire should not oversee that matter as well. So Israel asked out of his own curiosity, "What is it?"


    Nostradamus roughly told Israel about the experience of Joshua and the others back in the other world.


    The entire study room instantly descended into silence.


    "Supreme Aragami¡­ even with the support of the others, it would still not easy to slay one¡­ It seems that the Radcliffe has indeed understood the meaning of ''Supreme''. Meanwhile, the turbulence caused by the dimensional rifts in the north has disappeared, the line of defense that connects the Inner Sea of Starfall and the Lost Sea will become stronger and much more stable."


    Israel muttered to himself. The other world on the other side of the dimensional rift was no longer a threat. It was a huge change to the strategic deployment of the entire Empire as well. Israel was still brushing the hair of his child gently with his hand. The Seventh Prince that seemed very young was attempting to move his father''s hand away. After a brief moment, the Emperor opened his mouth again to speak, "It seems that the Evil God that invaded the other world has left the world on its own to perish. Looking at the distance between that other world and Mycroft, and also the Chaos forces that emerged at the far South, it is very likely that everything that has been happening is related to the very same Evil God. The Kaos family is also investigating matters regarding this as well."


    After that, he paused for a short moment. Then, he smiled and shook his head. "And I''ve never thought that someone would actually cross into higher tiers at a pace faster than me. The time has really changed. Everything is improving, getting much better."


    "Well, he''s just lucky."


    As for the Seventh Prince who was trying to move his father''s hand away, after struggling for a long time just to realize that his attempts were futile, he stopped trying anymore. However, after hearing what his own father had to say, he was feeling a little unhappy about it, "No matter it is Brandon or that Radcliffe guy, they merely inherited the Sage''s Legacies. With the Sage''s Legacies, anyone could have accomplished those things. But father, you''re different¡­"


    It seemed that although the seventh prince appeared to be young, he actually knew a lot of things. He spoke in an organized manner though, unlike any other normal child.


    However, Israel shook his head and continued to brush his hand across the hair on his son''s head. Then he continued to speak, "Alvar, these things can also be done without having the Sage''s Legacy. Besides, those who can do it will only be capable of awakening the Sage''s Inheritances."


    "Don''t be blinded by this kind of negative emotion such as envy. You are my child and you need to see a problem from all angles- the Azurite has been inherited down for thousands of years ever since the Sage passed it down. However, ever since the third Saint had been guarding the abyss, it had become silent, until 400 years ago. That was the time when the ancestor of the Radcliffe family annihilated the Chaos forces and awakened the power of Chaos Guardian. Currently, the Radcliffe of this generation has done it even better than his ancestor. That is his strength."


    He lowered his head and looked at his child solemnly. Then he said, "Luck is a part of our strength. Well, you are right in that regard. A person''s life is unpredictable. But without strength, you''ll never be able to grab the opportunity even if fate is presented right before you."


    Having said that, he did not get bothered by the unconvincing eyes of his son. However, he was caught in deep thought.


    Before hitting twenty-five years old, this warrior had already grasped over the way of the ''Supreme'' and crossed into the realm of Upper Gold tier¡­ it would mean that he would become a Supreme tier champion for sure. Furthermore, the man was still so young. It would be possible that the man could cross into the Legendary tier soon in the future.


    Concentrating his eyes as he looking at his own son, the Emperor of the Empire had evoked a different kind of thought in his mind.


    ¡ª


    As time passed, the entire land of the Empire across the north was gradually warming up as spring approached.


    Because of Nostradamus''s apprentices, the news about Joshua and his friends traveling over to the other world had been spread across the entire Imperial Royal Mage Academy. And soon after, the same news was spread across the upper-level noblemen in the entire Imperial City.


    When dealing with the outsides, the dwarves did not cover up the matter in the slightest way possible either. As a topic that was worth to be used for bragging, well, through their mouth, Joshua had become a side character rather than the true hero in the story of course. Instead, Moreila had become the hero of the story.


    In the mouths of the two races, Joshua, Moreila and the others that went over to the other world together had become legends, especially, the black-haired warrior who tore the rift right before everyone''s eyes. Currently, even the hunters and adventurers who would focus their days ahead of them in hunting and gathering materials would know Joshua by his name and his heroic act.


    It did not take long for the entire Empire to know that in Moldavia, the territory in the north, there was a mighty baron with great and extraordinary power. Meanwhile, in his territory, there was even a passage connected to the other world- in that world, there was a secret about him being so powerful.


    Although the news had swayed a little away and strange from the truth, however, what they were spreading was not entirely false as well. And that had many hunters and adventurers wandering to the other world in hope to explore about that secret that everyone had been talking about.


    Starfall Year 832, 27th of March.


    The snow melted away as spring made its entrance into the land.


    Right in the middle of the Dark Forest in Moldavia, the sun vines sown by Clyre had spread to every corner of the forest. Its root system deeply penetrated deep into the soil, capturing the negative and chaotic atmosphere all around the earth. The original white surface was gradually dyed with a layer of black flowing lights. By the end of it, the flowing lights even became dark brown.


    After nearly two months of absorption and transformation, the Chaos energy that was imprisoned by the sun vines had finally reached the limit. When the first warm wind and sunshine of the spring came into the miserably cold land, along with some cracking noises, black vines were seen growing with countless green sprouts. Those sprouts that were cultivating lives were growing on so quickly that even normal people could see how fast they were growing with their own eyes. They then turned into flower buds one after another as they were bathing in the sun.


    As the flowers blossomed and burst into numerous gray flying catkins, along with slight crackling sounds that sounded like the cracking of burned crispy dead woods, gray flying catkins were dispersed into a layer of cloudy mist that engulfed the entire Dark Forest. These flowers were carrying tiny traces of Chaos energy. They were flowing along with the wind, and under the shining of the sunlight, they were purified into glittering flying dust, scattering onto the surface earth, improving the fertility of the land.


    This year was definitely a good year.


    Numerous adventurers came to live in the main city of Moldavia. After that, they departed from there, going into the depths of the mountains, exploring and slaying daemons. After that, they would bring back the corpses of the demons they slew, mining precious ores they gathered from the mines deep within the mountains. To celebrate their achievements, they would just drink at the pubs, laughing endlessly with joy.


    Large teams of merchants were bringing along some rare goods over to the city with their caravans as well. They were there to sell their goods to the local customers and generous visitors that were just passing by. Regardless of whether it was the weapons or the fresh fruits and vegetables, everything would be sold out fast. These merchants who had obtained Moldavia''s trading permit did not hesitate at all. Upon selling out their goods they brought along with them, they immediately traveled back to the center region of the Imperial City with their earnings and a large quantity of special local products from the North. Before the next winter arrives, they could probably go back and forth to the northern lands to trade for about three times. Well, the profits they could earn from each trading would be enough to set the others insane.


    In the meantime, Joshua was currently training his city guards and his knights. While he was doing that, he had also received the news coming from the Imperial City.


    The news came from the businessman Alphonso.


    "So, the auction for the first spring is about to begin, huh."

 Chapter 175 Elven Express, the Purpose Must Be Fulfilled

    Standing before the training field as he received the letter from the hand of Ling, Joshua opened up the envelope of the letter and roughly browsed through its contents.


    Almost all was good news.


    According to Alphonso, Joshua''s reputation had spread from the north all the way to the capital of the Imperial City. He was currently known to many noblemen now. As an Upper Gold tier that had not reached the age of thirty, those nobles and merchants believed that Joshua would definitely attain Supreme-tier soon in the future. Some of them even believe that Joshua could reach the realm of the Legendary tier. Because of that, those former nobles and forces who took advantage of the previous count''s death by attempting to seize some of the assets of the Radcliffe family were now showing Joshua some respect, by returning all the assets that they stole from the Radcliffe family. They even presented those assets back to Joshua along with their deepest apologies.


    Some of the merchants who supported Joshua''s stingy uncle tried to seek protection from the other nobles. Yet now, they were all on their knees, begging for his forgiveness. Well, they did not dare to run, and no one would shelter them. Furthermore, a future Supreme-tier warrior would become the future commander of an army; a future general; or a person that leads a nation.


    Well, even the two counts of the Empire, two leading noblemen families, might not be able to create a Supreme-tier being after using all available resources they could get in the world.


    No one could afford to offend a man with such great future over such a small profit.


    As Joshua''s representative in the Imperial City, Alphonso had absolute control over the industry and assets of the Radcliffe family. Initially, as a small businessman, he would need to rely on connections if he ever wanted to participate in the early spring auction. Now, he actually received an invitation from the organizer of the spring auction. Of course, he knew that all these he had now was because of the opportunity that Joshua had given him, as well as the reward of his own correct choice he did back then. Therefore, his words for Joshua would always be filled with respect.


    "Not bad."


    After reading the letter, Joshua nodded with satisfaction and kept the letter back into the envelope before handing it back to Ling. "I hope everything will be smooth for him. I hope he can purchase that thing for me too."


    Standing behind the side of Joshua while holding the envelope in his hand, Ling asked curiously, "What exactly is it are you looking for, Master?"


    "A certain kind of Mystical Item that can summon the monsters from the abyss. But it''s hidden so deep in the dark that most people can''t find out about it¡­ Well, we can''t afford to let that item fall into the hands of the others in order to prevent a catastrophe." Ignoring the doubtful expression of his Divine Armament, he continued to ask, "What about 03 now?"


    "Everything is good, Miss 03 is very satisfied with the environment here. Well, she would occasionally complain that our buildings will not move. However, our servants have been pushing her around on a cart, allowing her to look around our place."


    Ling shrugged. He seemed to know what his master would ask afterward. So he continued, "As for Ying, she is currently taking care of your warhorse¡­ However¡­ the horse has fallen asleep again. There seems to have a strange change, something is different though¡­"


    "Fell asleep¡­ again¡­"


    Upon hearing that, Joshua could not help but feel a bit troubled. As his warhorse, Black had proven itself to be very reliable. In the previous encounter with the Dark Tide, not only did it not show the slightest fear in it, it charged towards the daemons, trampling them to their deaths. Although Joshua had not been bringing it out into recent battles, the horse appeared to be growing stronger still, especially after the last time it was corrupted by the presence of Chaos. It seems that after Black was purified several times over, some sort of bloodline in Black had been stimulated. Ever since then, it had been abnormally tame.


    After returning from the dwarven settlement, Black had become strangely quiet. Its situation had become similar to Ying''s previous situation. It would just fall asleep from time to time.


    "Is it normal to go to sleep before advancing into a new tier?"


    After grumbling slightly, Joshua went deep in thought.


    To awaken the bloodline of a warhorse was a problem commonly discussed among knights in his previous life. There was no doubt that it would require special ingredients and potions for it. Even though Joshua did not know about potions and alchemy, however, as a warrior who always rode on the back of horses, he just happened to know about such potion and the method of making it.


    Although some of the ingredients were extremely precious, there were many merchants who had recently contacted him in the territory. Hence, it became relatively simple to attempt gathering the required raw ingredients together.


    Ling carried on briefing Joshua about the events around his own territory. As Joshua was listening, he would also occasionally give some instructions to Ling. Meanwhile, the young male Divine Armament wrote down the instructions in a small notebook. He was writing them down seriously.


    Unconsciously, the number of people around him has increased. Meanwhile, the workload had become much easier to bear.


    After watching Ling finished reporting to him and walking back into the mansion along with the small notebook in his hand, Joshua smiled while looking at Ling''s figure walking away. Then he nodded appreciatively. He could not help but sigh a little, "It feels good¡­ Divine Armaments. Regardless of whether it is battles or handling chores, they are really great assistants."


    With the help of Ling and Ying, Joshua had currently rid himself of most of his official duties. For almost a month, Joshua basically kept on training himself intensely. He also focused on training his knights and the city guards.


    With his current advancement into the pinnacle of Upper Golden tier, the most important thing now was no longer increasing the power of his Combat Aura, or strengthening his body. Instead, he should be focusing on understanding how to control those powers that he had in a much smoother manner.


    If he could perfectly grasp every trace of the power in his current state, then he would not have to strain too much like he did last time when he unleashed his full power.


    He was currently Level 48. He would require an enormous sum of Experience Points if he ever wanted to reach Level 50 and cross into the realm of Supreme Tier. So before he could find an Experience source that could provide him that much of Experience Points, he still had plenty of time to spare. Well, that amount of time should allow him to completely master the powerful strength he now obtained.


    Glancing at the knights before him, Joshua noticed that some of them had potential. So he decided to bestow them the knowledge of using ''Steel Armor Kokyu-ho'' and ''Rock Drake Kokyu-ho''. One of these two skills was to enhance the toughness of one''s body and strength, while the other was to enhance one''s instant surge in power and endurance. Both of these skills could be obtained through extra trainings. However, Joshua believed that these knights'' Gift would not be so advanced for them to learn both at the same time.


    Sometimes, the gains from these extra trainings would not necessarily compare to focusing on training one specialized skill. Once their strength could improve, their endurance would also improve. After their endurance and strength improved, their power levels would surely advance further. Hence, it seemed that it would be wiser to focus on training one specialized skill than having extra trainings to learn two skills within the same period of time. In other words, it would be much better to specialize in one skill to strengthen the power level instead of learning two skills to be used interchangeably.


    The air in early spring was still very cold. However, there were more than thirty knights doing training exercises in the middle of the training field as they were soaking wet from their own sweat. They were not doing any high-intensity training. Instead, they were just standing on the ground, breathing in a strange pace. Along with every breath, air flowed into their lungs, vibrating across their bodies, muscles, blood, guiding the energy of their Combat Aura hidden deep within their bodies, directing that energy out to enhance their bones and internal organs.


    "Men find the source of magic power and Combat Aura from the laws of nature, and use them as a source to grow stronger one step after another. Logic and wisdom support the strength of humans. Hence, the power is deep-rooted, not just some rootless duckweeds. In the meantime, the power will also create a new order and maintain it. Hence, if you want to break through the limits of your human body, getting another step ahead, you will need to read more, understand the world''s knowledge, and use the knowledge as a source to strengthen your beliefs. Having a foundation without beliefs, the Combat Aura in your bodies will only be as good as stones, as charcoal. They will not burn; they will not emit stronger power."


    As he was monitoring the knights training hard, Joshua would give his advice and guidance occasionally. Well, what he said were true. They were indeed the truths of this world. Without knowledge, one would not understand the meaning of the ''Respiration''. Because of that, the person would not understand the origin and causes of the existence of Combat Aura. Without all that, the person would never even think of understanding Glorious Strength that originated from deep within a soul. Without the basics and the knowledge, these knights would not even correct themselves in their own battle methods. So they could only rely on studying and training.


    Most of the knights that were present had never really read a book before. Other than their own names, they could not even recognize the simplest words¡ªWell, becoming a knight did not require them to have literacy. However, to become a powerful warrior, one must understand the principles and Order of this world. In order to prevent his own people from becoming illiterate in the future, Joshua had also specially invited several scholars, teachers over to educate these knights and warriors of his territory.


    "Of course, what I said just now are for the those who have already reached the pinnacle of the Silver tier¡ªyou guys are not even close to that yet! So focus on strengthening your body and the power of your bodies first! Today, the target of the final training will be running three rounds over the entire main city! Begin now! After you''re done with the training, you''re going to be attending cultural classes. No absentees!"


    After looking at the time, thinking that it was almost time, Joshua decided to dismiss the knights from their ''Kokyu-ho'' training after seeing the despairing eyes of the knights.


    He quickly changed into a new set of clothes and prepared to get back to his mansion.


    According to the craftsmen, on the day after tomorrow, the reconstruction of the new Lord''s Mansion in the middle of the city would finally be completed. The renovations for the interior of the mansion were complete. Currently, there were only some minor problems on the detailing of decorating the mansion, for instance, such as dusting and varnishing the wood.


    Back at the temporary mansion, Joshua had received another new news from another servant.


    The fruit of the Tree of Life had been delivered there.

 Chapter 176 The Fruit of the Tree of Life

    Humans, elves, and dwarves were all the same from the original bloodline. Their place of birth was the first land that had no forests, which already existed even before the ancient times. That was also the reason why the people from three races could have interracial marriages and give birth to normal offspring. That was because, even though they had different lifespans and Gifts, however, deep down in nature, they were all the same.


    Just as there were many different races of human beings, the dwarves also had several major tribes with different cultural backgrounds. Even the elves had many descendants. Meanwhile, the dominant bloodline of all the elves would be the wood elves in the Far South.


    The Holy Relic of these Far South wood elves would be the [Tree of Life]. According to legends, the Tree of Life was the first tree in this world. It had once being watered by the River of Fate and bathed in the light of the Initial Flame. Its leaves are carrying the power to revive all living beings and to cure all diseases. Its fruits can rejuvenate people, making people physically stronger, and even prolong the lives of those who were dying.


    Of course, those were just rumors and legends. Some things were not true. As Joshua already knew that the Tree of Life had never produced fruits before. The so-called fruits were actually the new sprouts that the Tree of Life would grow each year. Carrying along a large amount of pure vitality, the person who consumes it would have his or her body enhanced. In the meantime, he or she would also acquire a supernatural ability called [Immunity to all Diseases].


    Meanwhile, there was more than just one Tree of Life. Every large gathering region of the Wood elves would have one Tree of Life. However, the Tree of Life that was located at the Lake of Eternity in Far South was almost a thousand meters tall. That was the sacred tree that everyone was talking about.


    In the courtyard of the mansion, Joshua had met the messenger who sent the fruits over to his place.


    This messenger was a giant bird, more like an owl that was completely blue in color.


    Unlike any other ordinary homing pigeons, this kind of messenger owl which was well-trained by the elves had feet that were as long as three meters. It has a very strong body. They might be even tougher than ordinary Steel-tier warriors. Furthermore, these creatures had the wisdom of a child. They could fly extremely fast. Also, they could maintain their strength and stamina with magical elements. They only need to eat once a month. They also possessed high endurance, hence, making them the perfect messengers.


    On the foot of this messenger, there was a beautiful little bag with elven patterns on it. The owl quietly stood on the branch of a tree in the yard and waited until Joshua came up to it. Then only it turned its eyes as if it was identifying whether Joshua was the target or not.


    At first, it wanted to get up so that it could fly closer and hand over the parcel. However, the moment when it saw Joshua looking directly into its eyes, a horrifying shock came surging through the spiritual mind of the poor owl, causing its entire body to feel drained. It became so weak that it could not even grab on to the branch of the tree properly. It fell right off towards the ground.


    The warrior''s Fear Aura had evolved into an impact attack that was similar to some sort of spiritual attack.


    Just as the messnger owl became so stiff that it could not move and was about to hit the ground, a hand came in and grabbed its wing. It was Joshua. He then took the parcel of the owl''s leg and placed the owl nice and steady on the ground, gently.


    The messenger owl was still remained paralyzed, standing on the ground like a statue, stunned. Meanwhile, Joshua had already opened up the little parcel to see the goods inside.


    This parcel looked just like the other storage boxes. It was cast with shrinking spell and weight-reducing spell. There were two detailed and delicately decorated boxes and one letter in the small box.


    Joshua took out the letter first.


    This letter was not sent by Clyre though. The elven druid was still planting the seeds of the sun vines all over the other parts of the North. This was written by the Windsong Tribe where Clyre hailed from when they first received news about it. The rough meaning of the letter would be stating that they had understood what Clyre had gone through in the North. As Clyre''s friends and elders, they were very grateful for what Joshua had done for her.


    They also expressed great regret that Joshua had to experience an excessive loss of vitality. However, the elves would definitely be courteous and generous to their friends. In order to express their gratitude towards Joshua, they were willing to give Joshua two ''Fruits of the Tree of Life'' as a token of gratitude.


    Other than that, they had also prepared other gifts. However, the gifts did not come along with the messenger owl of course. They had sent a party departed from their homeland just to deliver the gifts to Joshua. They would be able to arrive at the territory after a brief period of time.


    "¡­ It''s been almost a month. I am almost fully recovered with my self-recovery ability."


    After reading the letter, Joshua sighed gently. After all, he knew everyone was the same as he was. No everyone had the power of the Azurite to support them. Normally, when a normal person loses his or her vitality, they would basically look older than their current age. Meanwhile, upon resting up for a month, Joshua''s hair which most of it had turned white previously had once again turned black again. From the looks of it, he could fully recover back to his best state in weeks.


    After patting the head of the messenger owl, a soft and gentle force was felt coming through the owl and nullified the stiffness in the entire body of the owl, allowing it to recover its mobility. It could finally move again- However, the awkward part about it was that the moment when the big owl could move again, it immediately flew into the sky and fled as if its life was depending on it. In just a blink of an eye, the owl had already gone flying into the sky and flew away towards the South- far away from Joshua.


    Well¡­ he had not written any letter in reply yet.


    It was not because the warrior could not stop an owl from fleeing. Well, it would be too serious of him to use his power to stop a bird from fleeing. After laughing and shaking his head, Joshua took the parcel and returned to his mansion.


    From the window on the second floor of the mansion, down on the ground by the stable, Ying was seen with her frowning face as she was holding a brush, brushing Black''s hair, while it slept. However, after noticing that Joshua was looking at her, Ying immediately looked up and smiled, waving her hand saying hello to Joshua. In the meantime, the warrior also nodded and waved back at her as a response.


    Meanwhile, in the study room, Ling was looking at a report seriously, biting the head of his pen. Upon having deep thoughts for a brief moment, he lifted his pen to guide himself through a paragraph of text. After that, he carried on to handle the next document.


    "It''s really a lot easier for me now."


    After letting out a sigh, Joshua returned to his own room. After that, he took out the two exquisite boxes from the parcel box. Without any hesitation, he opened the first box straight away.


    Magical runes were beginning to overflow out from the box like the movement of water. Along with the opening of the box and the removal of the spell that was casted upon the sealed box, instantly, the entire room was filled with an extremely dense presence of life in the form of gentle wind, brewing softly across every corner of the room. The presence of life had made Joshua felt like he was currently in the depths of a lively jungle, sensing the flourishing force of nature all around him. Joshua took in a breath of air that turned fresh all of a sudden. Even with his strength, he could not help but feel a boost in his spirit and mind. His body felt much more comfortable now.


    Upon opening this beautifully decorated medium-sized box, there was a small green sprout of a tree right in the middle of it. However, this tree sprout was unusually large, if one was to look at it as a tree sprout. It was as large as a regular person''s fist. It had a bluish complexion on its surface. Layers of the presence of life were rippling out from it. The rippling waves were so intense that they became visible to the naked eye, making the tree sprout looked like a treasure.


    Since Joshua had already eaten several fruits of the Tree of Life before in previous life, he had not much intention to savor its appearance anymore. He simply picked it up and took a bite right into it. After chewing on the first bite several times, he swallowed it in. Suddenly, a dense presence of life began to overflow. Waves of warm energy began to flow from the stomach of Joshua throughout every part of his body. As the life force was flowing through his body, numerous light injuries on the warrior''s body were instantly healed. Meanwhile, the white hair right on top of Joshua''s head was falling off at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye. After that, a new thick layer of black hair grew right back on his head.


    However, there was nothing more than this. Joshua''s Gold-tier body was already almost perfect in a sense. He had already reached the point where all diseases could no longer invade his body. Some natural poisons were no longer effective on him as well. Hence, this normal fruit of the Tree of Life could only increase his attributes a little bit at most, and also heal up some inner injuries deep inside his body. Only that tree sprout from the eternal Holy tree could give an obvious boost to his attributes and strength.


    However, the Tree of Life grew slowly in the first place. Also, the leaves on the Tree of Life would almost never fall. In order to obtain them, especially to get the sacred tree''s newly grown tree sprout, one had to wait over an uncertain amount of time. After all, the tree sprout were deemed to be Legendary Mystical Items that could not be bought with money.


    "¡­ The taste is a bit better than the ones I tasted before in the previous life. The flavor of spring, and it''s sweeter than I thought."


    After eating the fruit if the Tree of Life, Joshua knew that he had enough of it. Currently, his body was overwhelmed with life force. He even had the itch to move his muscles in battle. The second fruit of the Tree of Life would not have given him anymore effect even if he consume it now. Unless the warrior was injured again in the future days and he needed to replenish his life force again in the future, this fruit should stay in storage for the moment.


    However, it seemed that because of the overflowing energy in the body, Joshua could feel the Azurite slowly warming up right before his chest.


    The warrior took out the Azurite that was hanging on his chest. Then he carefully examined the blue-green crystal that was radiating. The core of it no longer emitting dazzling lights. However, it was still slowly burning in the middle of the crystal. The sacred runes were flowing all over it, exuding powers that reassure people.


    Currently, due to the overflowing power of Joshua, it seemed to be stimulated, causing it to release pure Order radiance into its surroundings.


    "So who exactly is the Sage who left behind the Azurite and the Dual Blades of Order?"


    Staring at the kindling flame, the Legacy Crystal which could guide him into the ''King of Searing Soul'' Mode, Joshua muttered to himself and went into deep thoughts.


    The Evil God, the Sage, those were all news and information that he never heard or knew existed. Of course, based on his guesses, these roles should only appear in the fifth patch, the fifth version of the game. Regardless of whether the struggle of humanity was a success or a failure, the Evil God of the Void will only emerge after the Invasion from the Abyss had ended.


    Meanwhile, by that time, it would be a war between numerous Legendary-tier champions, the Gods, and the Evil God. Meanwhile, the information about the lost Sage should be unveiled by that time.


    It seemed that even after living through that experience once, there were still many things that remained unknown to him. The real world was so vast that people could not help but be curious.


    Upon letting out a sigh, Joshua let out a laugh right after.


    Well, it would not matter much even if he did not know about the information. Didn''t he still become the legendary warrior even though he did not know about the information in the previous life?


    With his great advantage, he did not even have the slightest sense of worry nor fear of the future.


    However, every time he recalled the incident where the abyss invaded the world, Joshua could not help but to remember on his final battle back in Fort Naya.


    So the question remained. Who was the actual one that betrayed them all? Who was the one who stabbed him in the back while he was on the battlefield where the war between men and demons was brewing on?


    Putting his hand on his abdomen, which was precisely the position where he was pierced by the mercury blade in his previous life, Joshua revealed a deadly serious look on his face. His eyes were cold. He seemed to have remembered the feeling when the cold metallic silver blade pierced through his body, followed by countless most brutal curses spreading into all parts of his body, stripping all of his power off his body.


    That feeling of helplessness and unwillingness had struck deep into his memory. It was truly unforgettable.


    In fact, he was being much more generous than everyone thinks he was. That would be the tolerance that a champion should have. However, the only type of person the warrior would not forgive would be the betrayer. The warrior would never rest until those betrayers meet their doom. That would be the only ending those betrayers would have.


    Since there had been no major incidents happening around recently, it might be a good idea to look for the betrayers who stabbed him in the previous life. Joshua grinned with a sense of chill on his face. He was recalling on the details of the incident deep in his memories.


    It was certain that the betrayers were not his comrades in his battle party. There would have been a notification when a player attacks another player. So the person who performed the betrayal strike on him must be a local from the continent. Meanwhile, there were actually not many locals fighting alongside with his battle party at the Fort Naya. Joshua believed that as long as he could slowly eliminate the suspects one by one, he would one day apprehend the betrayer who did that to him.


    Footsteps were heard from the stairs.


    Temporarily pausing his thoughts, Joshua lifted his head and looked at the door of the room.


    Briefly after, along with the light footsteps of a little girl, the shadow of the silver-haired girl appeared right in front of him. In the meantime, at that moment, the eyes of the warrior only turned a little more gentle and calm.


    "Master."


    Ying was still holding the brush in her hand. She furrowed her brows. She seemed to have some doubts in her mind. "Um¡­ about Black¡­ there seems to be something strange about it¡­"

 Chapter 177 The Dragon Which Returned to the Nes

    Right after noon, the sunlight shone across the cold air, shining upon the people with a slight warmth. The frosty season was fading away like dust flying away along with the winds, slowly disappearing without a trace.


    Being led by Ying, Joshua went over to the stable.


    Right in the stable by the backyard of the mansion, a black horse was living there. Currently, the horse had its legs bent down, coiling itself up, quietly lying on the haystack, sleeping deeply. Its huge body was moving up and down along with the rhythm of its breathing. Hot streams of air were flowing out of its body, causing the air in its surroundings to become as hot as summer.


    "From the very beginning, Black''s body became very hot. It''s even like touching real fire when you''re touching its body."


    Ying then put away the brush in her hand and roughly described where the problem seemed to be. After that, she asked as she had an odd feeling, "Black has been acting normal recently. When it woke up, it did not eat anything strange as well. So why is there so much change happening to Black?"


    It seemed that the girl could not understand this kind of thing.


    Joshua did not say a word at all. He stared at the horse and his gaze swept across the entire body of the horse.


    Shortly afterward, he let out a breath, shook his head and said, "Nothing, this is not a big problem. Black is just going through the first step of the awakening process of his bloodline. His body has begun to spontaneously draw in magic power and elemental power."


    Joshua seemed to be in a good mood at the moment. He continued to speak, "I did not expect to see Black awaken naturally. Other than me as the reason, it seems that the bloodline of Black''s ancestors is not weak as well. However, the changes that happened this time is not that huge. That would mean that the density of the bloodline is a little thin this time."


    "Bloodline?" Ying whispered to herself, "Will Black become even stronger after this ''awakening'' thing happens to Black''s ''bloodline''?"


    "You are made of steel¡ªDivine Armaments do not have a bloodline, or even blood to begin with. So you can''t become stronger by relying on this." Without looking at the girl''s expression and listening to her tone alone, Joshua already knew what Ying had in her mind. So he immediately ignored the girl''s sighing which was filled with regret. He swept his eyes across the warhorse, looking clearly at the slightest change in the flowing movement of the energy deep within its large body. Upon doing so, he muttered to himself, "In such a way, we don''t have to distribute the potions so early anymore. What we need to do now is to identify what type of daemon is in the bloodline of Black''s ancestor. Is it some sort of dragon, maybe? After that, we just have to intensify the density, the thickness of this bloodline."


    After determining his next plan, he called Ying to look up for Ling back in the study room to get a crystal test-tube from the room. Well, the test-tube would then be used for the purpose to extract some of Black''s blood as a sample for them to study it. When they were extracting the blood from the warhorse, the horse woke up for a few seconds. However, the moment when it realized that Joshua was just right beside it, it bent down its head and continued to sleep.


    Putting away the crystal tube filled with the horse''s black blood, Joshua looked at the black warhorse which was gathering dense and powerful fire element energy all around its body. He seemed to be looking forward to what would come next.


    Having the ability to gather such a dense bloodline of the fire element¡­ So where does the source come from?


    In the middle of the city, a gentle and warm wind blew over making people feel a touch of warmth. The beginning of April was approaching and the weather began to get warmer day after day. The strong winds that rose from the center of the Dark Forest had swept over the entire forest, blowing over the mountains, passing through the most prosperous areas of the Imperial City. With the warm scent of spring coming in the way, everything came back to life. The grass and the trees were sprouting. The wind continued to whisper across the flatlands and the mountains bloomed with flowers and flourished with green grasses. This wind also made its way to the Mount Great Ajax in the North.


    Without the slightest break, the warm wind went on its way. It seemed to have melted all the snow and spread the warmth throughout the uninhabited lands of the North as well.


    However, the Lost Sea in the North that was closer to Mount Great Ajax remained a white icy land without boundaries. Even after the winter was over, the ice and frost across the icy land remained hard as iron. The translucent ice crystals looked like precious crystallized that would reflect colorful lights upon being shone upon by the sunlight.


    Such a beautiful scene could only exist at a temperature so low that it was enough to freeze flesh and bones of men. Being in such an environment, there can be no existence of any creature that could enjoy the beauty of the scene.


    Except for one type of creature.


    The dragons.


    One of the Pentashade Dragon species, the gathering spot of the white dragons in the North, was right over there.


    The Pentashade Dragons consist of the red dragons, black dragons, white dragons, green dragons, and blue dragons.


    The red dragons had the strongest and hardest bodies and scales. They lived in volcanic or underground magmatic areas, breathing flames and bathing in magma. The black dragons were born with the negative energy that normal creatures could not get in contact with. They inhabited themselves in the depths of swamps and the abyss of the seas. Their scales made them immune to most elemental spells.


    As for the green dragons, they lived in the mountains and the forests. And they could naturally communicate with the earth, the woods, the grasses and the rocks, letting the plants to battle against daemons for them. Their breaths could melt most of the substances ever existed.


    Meanwhile, the blue dragons would stay flying almost their entire lives. The younglings of the blue dragons would be born onto the backbones of their fathers. They could harness air and thunder, flying in the sky without having no rest in between. The moment they landed would be the moment they met their own deaths.


    As for the white dragons, they had snowy white scales that could control the flow of water and frost. They were used to building nests in high mountains or in the frost, enjoying the extreme cold that ordinary creatures could not have survived.


    In a corner of the northern ice land, right on top of the peak of an iceberg, along with a solid ice wall as smooth a mirror, there were countless giant pits all over the place, deep and lots of twist and turns. There seemed to be no end to those pits.


    That would be the lair of the white dragons.


    A fraction of the white dragons in the North originally resided on the snow-capped mountains of Great Ajax. However, due to the awakening of the Ancient Dragon [Alatreon] that shook the dimension, which caused the Great Ajax Volcano to erupt all of a sudden, the white dragons had to leave their old lair in order to survive. Meanwhile, afterward, the elder dragon had suddenly vanished without a trace. However, the humans had settled into the lands of the North. As the humans were growing more prosperous and stronger day after day under the cutting-edge power of the Empire, the white dragons dare not to move back to their old lair. So they could only rebuild a new lair for themselves in a corner of the northern icy land.


    Right above the dragon''s lair, there were layers of snow clouds. The sun lights were shining onto the ground through the gaps between the clouds. One could faintly see that there were gigantic shadows moving back around, arriving from afar.


    The flapping winds drew in some wind. The violent flow of air had dispersed the clouds in the sky. White dragons were flying in from afar, one after another. It only took tens of minutes for more than thirty gigantic dragons to fly from the clouds all the way into the lair.


    The fully-grown dragons basically had their own inhabited area. Some of them could even turn themselves into humanoid forms. In the human world, they would work hard to build a career and networks of connections with other beings all across the world. In any case, they would generally prefer not to live in their lair. Only the younglings and the elders who were responsible for educating them would stay and live in the lair for a longer time.


    If one was acquainted with the dragon species, they would certainly be amazed upon seeing such a scene presented before them. Well, it was because such a scene was almost impossible to happen. Upon departing the dragon''s lair, these colossal dragons would no longer be under the care of their elders. They would become independent, having their own fates and destinies. They would no longer be under the jurisdiction of the master of the dragon lair. Unless the female ones were impregnated, they would never have returned to the lair where they were born.


    However, the truth was indeed like that. In a brief period of time, another few white dragons had landed back at the lair as they entered the lair again.


    Countless giant dragons were gathering in one spot. An enormous amount of energy was colliding with each other, causing impacts all around, stirring up waves of magic energy. A blurry mist was rising up into the air from among the snowy clouds, concealing the existence of the dragon lair that was located by the iceberg.


    Not just the land in the North.


    Across all lands of Mycroft, countless Pentashade Dragons were gathering.


    Truth to be told, they did not know why. They just felt that they needed to do that. It felt like the calling from the deepest part of their Bloodline. It felt like a prophecy was delivered to them by the gods.

 Chapter 178 Yousre Asking Whether I Support This or Not?

    Starfall Year 832, 7th of March, the main city of Moldavia, the liege''s residence.


    The three-story castle that was built with granite reared right in the center of the city, revealing a simple and heavy imposing manner. These uniformly fine stones were gathered fresh from the mining area by the side of the Great Ajax Volcano. In order to celebrate the ascension of their new lord and to pay their respects, the owner of the mining area had sent the best materials he could offer.


    The black flags with golden sides were standing firmly and still on the two sides of the top of the castle. Meanwhile, the flags with the emblem of two hands bearing swords fluttered in the same direction as the wind. Right before the golden gates, guards in silver armor were standing in their posts. They were standing so still that they looked like statues made of marble.


    In the liege''s mansion, the attendants and they lady servants were walking in and out of the place, moving quite a number of things around. Some of them were hanging the portraits of previous counts onto the walls by the corridors and the aisles. They were also cautiously carrying the trophies that were belonged to the current young count- all sorts of heads that belonged to the daemons and sky dragons were carefully placed onto the walls of the main living hall.


    Right on the top floor of the castle, there was a magnificently large study room.


    The deep black granite tiles looked like a starless night sky, absorbing the light all around them. Meanwhile, there was a man sitting at the desk carved from the heart of the Steel-Core tree, looking at a complicated report.


    A steel-core tree is a kind of tall pine that was very unique in the lands of the North. Its core was extraordinarily tough and rich with oil. With some simple treatment, it could become a very fine wood. Most of the handles and shafts on most high-quality weapons in the North were actually made of these steel-core wood. However, it was pretty rare that people would use them to make furniture.


    The lamp made from pyroxene had enlightened the entire black study room. Joshua was scanning the documents with his eyes in a very swift manner. A few minutes later, he had completed reading the report and put it down.


    "Some sort of Fire Dragon''s Bloodline¡ª putting up with crap."


    His voice did not fluctuate at all. He did not seem to be angry. However, the words he used stated otherwise though. Joshua shook his head and crumpled the report sheets into a ball of paper, "Dragon-blooded warhorse that can gather fire elemental energy. If this is not the bloodline of the Fire Dragon, then what else can it be? Descendant of a white dragon?"


    He even laughed. "Did the Mage Guild outsource this type of appraisal work to the other rogue mages out there? The standard of this report is so low¡­ Even I can write a better one."


    A few days ago, after taking a blood sample from Black, Joshua sent the blood sample over to the Imperial Royal Mage Guild through the mini teleportation circle that was newly set up at his place. However, he had never thought that he would get such a thing back from the Imperial Royal Mage Guild though.


    Joshua knew that the awakening of Black''s bloodline had something to do with him. As the Chaos Guardian and the Azurite in his possession, he had been slaughtering daemons and annihilating demonic things. Even though it was just the residue of the Order energy that was generated by the Azurite, that residue of the power could also benefit whoever or whatever was around the Azurite. Not to mention that Black had resonated with Joshua during the battle with the Black Rising. Black seemed to have experienced the baptism of the Order energy. Upon being corrupted by the presence of Chaos and getting purified after returning from the battlefield, the instinct hidden deep within its body had been further stimulated.


    If a little more attention was focused on this matter, a simple test on the residue of the Order energy in the bloodline would have revealed all these things. In that report, the whole article only discussed things related to the gathering of elemental and magic powers. There was no mentioning of anything related to the bloodline. By the end of the letter, they only wrote the sentence [Identified as some sort of Fire Dragon Bloodline]. That had really confused Joshua. So was this an academic article or thesis done by the elemental mage or a bloodline analysis report?


    However, truth to be told, Joshua had made a correct guess. Judging from some sort of perspective, this situation was actually caused by Joshua himself in the first place.


    More than two months ago, he handed the [Marine Abyssal Spawn] over to Brandon the Holy Swordsman to be taken back to the Imperial City for analysis. Soon after that, the entire Imperial Royal Mage Guild was shaken up. Mages who were involved in the researches related to bloodline were attracted to this matter. So they grouped together to analyze the creature. They had also done some research on how the creature was forcefully transformed by Chaos energy. Currently, mages that specialized in other fields would have to replace these so-called experts that were obsessed with the examining the creature in their identification jobs.


    However, even though the report only contained things that were irrelevant, it was still considered worthwhile. At least Joshua knew that the ancestor of his horse was originally an Old World Dragon, not some sort of Astral Dragon.


    There was a huge difference between Old World Dragons and the Astral Dragons.


    The Old World Dragons were referred to as the Beast Dragons, the Sky Dragons, the Bird Dragons, and many other species. Meanwhile, the Astral Dragons were referred to as the Colossal Metal Dragon and also the gigantic Pentashade Dragons across all of the multiverses. The wisdom of an Old World Dragon would equal to the wisdom of a beast. It would be a special case if one appeared to be much more intelligence than the others of its own kind. Meanwhile, Astral Dragons would normally have the wisdom that was equal or even far greater than the wisdom of a human being.


    None of the existing myths and poems in the world had the slightest record about the origin of the Astral Dragons. They seem to have suddenly appeared just like that. Their existences just came out of nowhere in the history of men. They were like unsolicited outsiders who came from the other side of the astral world.


    Upon resting his thought there, Joshua no longer got himself bothered by the identification report. He stood up and walked to the window and looked out, observing the flow of people from the downtown of his city.


    The dispute in this world has not stopped at all. With the incident over the Dark Tide back in the North resolved, the next war was about to come.


    "After the Dark Tide, it is time for the Berserk Dragon''s Calamity."


    Whispering to himself softly, Joshua looked very calm for the moment.


    In the previous life, he was in the far South, present right at the center of that war. Meanwhile, in this life, he was currently in the North. He was half the continent away from the original spot where the Dragon''s Calamity would happen. But even so, he could feel the ferocious presence of the Dark Tide. As he was standing higher than the spot he used to stand, Joshua could see things much clearer now. He could feel more deeply that the dragons were not the source that triggered this war.


    The first patch, the first version of the Continental War was set in between Starfall Year 825 to Starfall Year 832, which was this year. With the orcs annihilated, Joshua was still merely a lone warrior in the far South by the same timeline. Even though he knew quite a lot of friends and he could easily form a party, however, he was still just an insignificant character in the game. So he was only familiar with some of the significant historical events. Many small details of small events remained unclear to him though. He only heard about those events back in the day.


    However, the second patch, the second version began in Starfall Year 832. By then, Joshua had begun preparing to build a massive-scale battle party. During that time in the timeline, he knew more information and news. He already became qualified to join significant events. He even led his comrades into battle and conquered quite a number of powerful enemies. There was no need to say that in the same timeline in this life, he had already become an Upper Gold-tier warrior. He was destined to become a Supreme-tier warrior sooner or later. Furthermore, he had become a count who had full control over an entire territory. Because of this, the many things he did not know in the previous life was revealed to him. As long as he could proceed forward with his current pace, then he would definitely be capable to change the course of history in the future, preventing all the wars that yet to happen and put a stop to all things before they even happen.


    However, regardless of whether it was a conspiracy between noblemen or wars between the nations, the warrior did not have the slightest interest in all that. Well, he had triumphed over all that I the previous life. So there was no point for him to challenge all that again in this life. The only thing that could catch his interest would be the culprit that orchestrated everything from the shadows, the Evil God of Chaos that was hiding in the void, the true source of all wars.


    "Moreila has promised me that the rune dwarves will send a party over here in a few days to build the prototype of a rune factory. At that time, I''ll only need to complete the design of the heavy enchanted armor together with the old dwarf and 03. It should be possible to make a complete product within a year or two."


    Sitting back at the desk, Joshua took out a black notebook and began writing down his plans for the future. After he wrote for a brief moment, he went deep in thought again, "The resources near the Great Ajax Mountains should be enough to support the territory''s initial industrialization of magic technology. However, the funding is a problem though. Hiring the right manpower with the skills to operate the technology is also a big problem."


    03 was currently in the sealed room in the church. She was currently writing and copying information about most of the magic technologies in this world. However, the technical data and information from Karlis were too deep and hard to understand. With Joshua''s current standard, he would only be able to understand the first level of all these information. Well, he estimated that even the old dwarf may not be able to understand how about them all. It seemed that it would still take many years if they really wanted to use the information practically for better purposes.


    Just as Joshua was planning for his future, a pale blue magic circle started to radiate right before his desk.


    The warrior froze slightly. However, he reacted again almost in an instant. Well, that was the simple communication circle that he specifically requested to be placed in his room. This communication circle and the main communication circle right on top of the castle were connected with the magic communication network of the entire Empire. However, for the time being, only two persons knew about his communication address. One would be the old dwarf while the other would be the Nostradamus who was recently setting up portals all over the place along with a party of his own.


    Moreila had already contacted him not long ago. So the person that was contacting him right now should be the old mage.


    As the communication circle was connected, as expected, Joshua heard the low-pitch voice of Nostradamus saying hello to him.


    This time, the old mage contacted Joshua over the same matter about the portal in the North. Although most of the dimensional rifts were sealed, causing the element of teleportation to vanish, however, it was not always appropriate to construct a portal anywhere. This time, he wanted to inform Joshua that his apprentices had found a few suitable locations for building the portal. However, they were being rejected by the locals. So he would hope that Joshua could give the order to allow his apprentices to go into the lands across the territory to find more of these suitable locations without being interrupted.


    Well, that was not a big problem at all. So Joshua agreed without even the slightest hesitation. So he made a promise saying that as long as Nostradamus''s apprentices come, they would gain the approval.


    The two continued on discussing the other issues in other areas. They were chatting more lively at the moment. As time passed, the call would soon end.


    "¡­ Other than that, Joshua."


    Nostradamus''s voice suddenly turned serious and doubtful through the communication circle. Then he slowly spoke, "I have an idea."


    "Do speak your mind," Joshua replied casually.


    "What do you think about my idea of starting up a Mage Academy in the North?"

 Chapter 179 Mages Only Need a Flash Spell. That Is the Special Thing About the North

    Nostradamus. With no family name, no family, in the northern Empire, being the first mage who did not have any mysterious bloodline and family support, this man only relying on his own struggle. He attained the Supreme tier realm step by step all by himself. This man could be deemed as a prodigy who would very likely be crossing into the Legendary tier realm in the future.


    He was proficient in all common spells and also dimensional spells. He had even personally developed numerous unique spells all on his own for himself individually. More than 30 years ago, he led the legions of the Empire''s mages to undergo large-scale and group teleportation in order to raid the legions of the shaman orcs. Furthermore, he had also consecutively won the battle three times and finalized the war on the battlefield by claiming victory over the orcs.


    Although Nostradamus had slowly stayed away from joining battles and hidden behind the scenes, he had many apprentices from all over the Empire, from civilians to aristocrats, and from elves to dwarves. As long as one is willing to learn, the old white-haired mage would be willing to guide them on the path of magic.


    Now, the old mage who had a great and brilliant past was speaking to the warrior about his idea to start a Mage Academy in the North.


    As long as Joshua was not crazy, he would certainly not reject such a good proposal.


    "I''ll certainly support this."


    Responding to the old mage''s proposal without showing the slightest hesitation, Joshua felt so much better upon hearing that news. "Sir, you''re saying you''re willing to start an academy on my territory. There''s no doubt that it is my greatest honor. However, there''s a problem¡­"


    Upon saying that, the warrior lowered his tone a little as he spoke with some doubt in his mind, "Why do you pick my territory to build a new mage academy? Although I''m extremely confident that Moldavia is a great choice to start, however, the Empire''s kingdom is so vast. There must be places that are even better than this place."


    There was no doubt that the building of a Mage Academy would definitely be a good thing for anyone. So was the voice of Nostradamus filled with hesitation? Naturally, Joshua would not voice his doubt outright, of course. However, he was waiting for the old mage to answer him.


    "¡­ There are many reasons for this."


    After remaining in silence for a moment, Nostradamus''s voice sounded distorted as it was coming through the communications circle. Along with a slight overtone in his voice, he said, "One of the reason is that, for some unknown reason, the density of the magic energy in the North is gradually increasing. According to the speculation of the Imperial Royal Mage Guild, it was probably because the power of Chaos that leaked out of the dimensional rift had been purified, even though the increase on the density of the magic energy in the North was not obvious, however, it was increasing at a very stable pace. So the place has become a suitable location to foster new mages."


    That reason was indeed reasonable. Joshua nodded. For mages, the density of magic energy before reaching up to a certain threshold can increase their proficiencies in mastering and adapting magic energy. As for the reason to why the density of the magic power was increasing, Joshua had a very different opinion about it though.


    It would most probably be a sign that the great Dark Tide is about to arrive. The dimensional barrier in the North is much weaker than the ones in other lands. Even after I had sealed off almost all of the dimensional rift, the North is much more sensitive compared to other places across the entire continent of Mycroft. Hence, the magic had come to the North much earlier through the dimensional rift from the other world. Joshua was having that sort of thought.


    The old mage was still explaining about the other reasons, "Secondly, we are trying to stay far away from the Dark Tide in the Imperial City. The North is far away from the center of the Imperial City. Regardless of any conspiracy brewing in the Imperial City, it will be extremely hard to reach and disturb your territory."


    Speaking of which, Nostradamus sounded a little tired. Then he laughed bitterly and slowly spoke, "Joshua, you''re also a aristocrat. You should be able to understand this. Well, those conservative aristocrats are actually feeling dissatisfied with me for accepting civilians as my apprentices. They deeply believe that civilians are only eligible to learn spells, however, they are not to be allowed to taint the Magic Holy Ground of the aristocrats. Meanwhile, I, as the head of the academy, was born as a civilian before all of my accomplishment, hence, making me the biggest thorn in their flesh."


    "Although the Emperor and honorable militants such as your father have fostered a new generation which would not agree with them, however, among ten aristocrats, seven of them are conservative. Two counts are determined to be the most conservative among all of the close-minded aristocrats. Under the influence of such situation, I have not been unable to train my students normally¡­ and this is only the tip of the iceberg for what has yet to come back in the Imperial City. There are more invisible plots secretly brewing in the shadows. Royal Academy''s political significance is just too strong. It is no longer a holy place to train a new generation of mages."


    Joshua listened to the old man telling about the uncertain situation that was brewing about back in the Imperial City. Because the Emperor was currently not looking a trivial matter other than pressing concerns related to war. So the conflict between the two counts, the pressure of the aristocrats oppressing on the civilians, and also competition among the princes had begun to intensify.


    These were problems that would inevitably arise in a kingdom. It would only be just a matter of time. For the sake of interests, even just for the purpose of cracking down on their opponents, various factions of forces would rise naturally, trying their very best to hinder each other. The old mage had it right by his words. The problems that the Royal Academy back in the center of the Imperial City had to deal with was just a tip of the iceberg of the disputes that were already been going on. Along with the arrival of the new era, the disputes, the war within the Empire would brew even more intense than ever.


    However, the warrior had always been lazy to waste his life and energy on such trivially idiotic things. He would just scoff at any conspiracy he ever encountered. From Nostradamus'' tone, Joshua knew that there must be more about the story being told. So he decided to wait for the further explanation of the old mage that had yet to come.


    "I''m setting up a War Mage Academy specifically for civilians in the North. Well, they need not have to understand the true meaning of the spells. However, they must be mages that can use spells. The topics and teachings of the Royal Mage Academy have been too deep and too hard for civilians to comprehend. They have delved into topics like the origin of the world. Anyway, newly trained mages will not be able to understand all those meanings and secrets."


    The voice the old mage carried his pride for the Royal Mage Academy, and yet a hint of helplessness. "Magic is like a tool. Seeking for the truth is one of its many functions. But other functions are just as important as that. For civilians, magic spells that can allow them to come to the frontline are most practical for them. They are also what the Empire needs the most right now."


    For the betterment of scientific research and military works. Joshua nodded. He could actually understand the differences in this aspect. Although the two complemented each other, they cannot be placed in the same place.


    "War Mage Academy, hmm¡­"


    Upon repeating this term, Joshua narrowed his eyes and gave it some thought for a moment.


    According to the old mage, the Countess of Moldova, Vale Dani was also his disciple. It was because of that reason, the duchess had become acquainted with Brandon and became husband and wife afterward. Meanwhile, war spells used by Vale Dani back at her fortress had also struck deep into Joshua''s memory. The terrifying impact of the [Starfall Break] had eliminated all daemons within a few kilometers in an instant. Even with his current strength, he would not be capable of doing so much destruction in an instant. Although he could also kill so many monsters without feeling exhausted like Vale Dani did, however, he would not be able to have done it within an instant of time. In that regard, he was completely no match for the countess.


    "We will surely be needing more war mages to deal with daemons in the future." Upon nodding his head, Joshua did not think it was a problem at all. In the meantime, on the other end of communication circle, Nostradamus''s remarks had also come to an end.


    "In fact, these problems are not the biggest reason¡­ If I build the Mage Academy on your territory, then you will undoubtedly become the main attack target of all the conservative forces."


    Nostradamus'' voice sounded heavy, "You are the only aristocrat of the new generation with the most strength. Meanwhile, you''re also a warrior. You are not related to the field of the magic as well. However, these are not reasons that those rabid dogs would unleash their attacks on you. That is why I have so much hesitation about my plan."


    What is there to hesitate about?


    The warrior chuckled. "Master Nostradamus, these are the least of the problems. This is Moldavia, my territory. No matter how outrageous the dark forces are lurking in the Imperial City it has nothing to do with me at all. And it has nothing to do with my territory as well."


    "Also, if there is really someone who plans to test me out¡­"


    Upon saying that, Joshua shook his head and laughed. "I''ve just completely recovered. It''s a good thing that someone could provide me some entertainment while I''m feeling bored."


    At the same time while Joshua and Nostradamus were discussing further the founding of the new Mage Academy, in the study room of the church on the west side of the city.


    The silver-haired girl was sitting on the side, staring at the blue-haired projection of a lady with black wings who was controlling magic energy, storing the complicated information about the magically enhanced technologies from the crystals.


    Ying was actually staring at the body of 03 that was formed from violet-blue crystallized metal. Her eyes were glittering as if she was admiring 03.


    What a beautiful color¡­ The young female Divine Armament sighed deeply. After staring at 03 for a long time, she could no longer resist her urge to touch the runic core that looked captivatingly beautiful.


    03 was unable to walk on its own because of her own design. Usually, she would be pushed around by the lady servants on a cart based on her desire in where she would want to go. Meanwhile, Ling had been staying at the liege''s mansion, taking care of the official business. So today, Ying had to replace him in escorting the A.I''s body.

 Chapter 180 Self-Awareness of Being a Whirlpool

    Ying thought that 03 could not see her face as 03 was facing her back at Ying. However, in truth, 03''s real body was a large piece of runic core. She could observe her surroundings by relying on magic. Her magical projection was merely a terminal for her to communicate with others. In any case, she would look good in the others'' eyes as well. Hence, the A.I had already seen the look of admiration on the young Divine Armament''s face.


    Thoughts would be reflected on one''s facial expressions. After all, this naive girl did was not pretentious.


    03 did not stop inputting data into the storage crystals. While she was working it, she was also evaluating quietly in her heart.


    Naive and straightforward¡­ That''s quite similar to her master.


    After escaping from the Karlis world and coming to the Mycroft Continent, 03 had been receiving help from Joshua and the other lady servants. She had also truly witnessed a vibrant world where The power of Order was still present, nice and steady, right before her eyes.


    Flowing rivers, floating white clouds, peacefully refreshing winds, and countless people living in the city¡­ all these¡­ For an A.I that had been staring at a desolate and dusty world since she was born, everything that she saw on the Mycroft Continent was captivating.


    She could still remember the surprise she felt when she first went to the Dark Forest with Joshua to observe other types of daemons and plants. Her heart had raced with excitement and joy.


    Filled with such a variety of life on the earth, with such a cycle of life, rich with the vibrant of nature¡­ Everything 03 saw had fully satisfied her own imagination towards a world of Order.


    Although those sceneries had made her feel happy and excited, 03 could not help but remember the deserted world full of gravel and boundless plains of dust.


    Before Chaos invaded, did that world full of rocks and ruins also look the same as this world? Was that world also filled with all sorts of strange creatures? Did that world have many races with wisdom living on the same continent? Regardless of the sky, the land, or the ocean, was the world always so vibrant before the corruption?


    But now, everything had been reduced to dust and ash. The Fire of civilization was extinguished thousands of years ago. Cities and magnificent miracles were turned into ruins. Lives were exterminated. There was nothing left anymore. Even the world itself was coming to an end.


    At that time, remembering all those things had made her a little depressed. However, a voice came from her side.


    "What did you recall?"


    The black-haired warrior was pushing the cart with the runic core on top it as he calmly asked, "Were you recalling the Karlis world?"


    "Yes."


    03 remembered that she responded like that. Meanwhile, Joshua just remained in silence for a brief moment. He was thinking. Then he spoke word by word, slow and steady, "I know things about the future."


    That man was wearing a black military coat. He also had a broadsword used to command, hanging by his waist. He looked obvious as he was standing right in the middle of the forest covered by white snow. However, the beasts and daemons in the surroundings did not have even the slightest urge to attack him. Instead, they were hiding from plain sight, lurking quietly, moving around him trying to avoid him. In the meantime, Joshua had once again descended into deep thoughts for a moment after he said that.


    03 was waiting for him to finish up what he was trying to say.


    After a brief moment, the warrior had finally continued to speak. His voice sounded low and solemn. "Twenty-two years later, just like the Karlis world, the main continent of Mycroft will experience the incursion of Chaos. Countless daemons and monsters from the Dark Abyss will invade and ravage this world. In the future, the world will be scorched by the inferno from hell, turning the world into ashes and dust. Bottomless swamps would be everywhere. The scenery will look far worse than what you have already seen back in the Karlis world."


    The tone of Joshua sounded as if he was the narrator to something that has already happened. There was no fluctuation at all in his tone. He told the story as if he had witnessed everything he just said.


    Know things about the future?


    Even in the current situation, 03 still felt that it was a ridiculous thing to hear. Even the God of Fate and the world itself would not dare to say that they know things about the future. However, without a reason, regardless of whether it was now or back then, the Artificial Intelligence was willing to believe Joshua, even it did not fit the logic of her circuit.


    "Although I don''t want to be the savior of the world,no one would want to see their own world to be turned into dust and ash. So I will give it all I''ve got to destroy the enemies, along with the force that''s trying to do that to my world."


    Directly telling 03 all that, the warrior did not conceal anything from her. He just told her whatever that was on his mind. "I brought you back from the Karlis world¡­ half of the reason was that I didn''t want my comrade to die in vain. The other reason is that the information about the magic energy is stored in the memory of your core."


    03 would not get angry at Joshua for hearing those words from him though. She did not have the ability to have her own thoughts to begin with. The A.I just listened quietly to Joshua telling what he thought about her.


    According to Joshua, the information about the magic energy technology in her was enough to start a new era with great technologies and skills. The information could replace the power source of the old era, allowing even the civilians to use and enjoy the convenience of having magic in their lives. The information could also strengthen the technological development of materials, weapons, and armors in this world.


    Joshua also said that the Mycroft Continent initially had extremely strong power on its own. If the continent could make use of the magic energy technologies of the Karlisi, the world would definitely get a significant leap forward.


    "At the very least, after setting the magic energy technologies into the world, the Aragami back in the Karlis world and these so-called servants of Chaos will become vulnerable to us."


    At that time, the warrior said, "So can you pass me the information from your memories and help me slaughter those disgusting Chaos daemons and the Evil God?"


    *****


    After coming back from her thoughts, 03 had found herself back in the small study room back in the church.


    The silver-haired little girl was still sitting in the corner, waiting for 03 to complete her tasks. Well, the crystals in her hands were almost done with storing the information.


    Joshua did promise her that after the completion of today''s work, he would let her take a closer look and experience the lives of the people in the city. After all, that was something that she had longed to experience.


    This feeling of having hope was not bad indeed.


    In the meantime, Joshua and Nostradamus were still discussing issues and things to be considered on the founding of the Mage Academy that they had tentatively named as the [Winter Fort].


    Due to the fact that the matter was of great importance, they had only roughly finalized the collaboration plan and discussed the details about future construction issues. The more specific details would need to wait until the old mage could clear some of his time to come over and visit Joshua in the North. The old mage would need to spend some time observing and picking the most suitable spot to build the future Mage Academy.


    Both Joshua and Nostradamus were really looking forward to the day when the academy could be built and established.


    "I''ve actually had the thought to establish a new Mage Academy for over a very long time. Noblemen who are willing to cooperate with me basically do not meet the requirement for that. Those who have the resources to build and start an academy are the conservative ones¡­ The energy waves of the dimensional rift in the North are too intense, causing it impossible to create a teleportation passage in the region. At first, I''ve not really considered the possibility here. However, things have changed now."


    The voice of the old mage came through the communication circle along with some echoes. He sounded like he was trying to hold back his laughter. "Joshua, from the day when the construction of the ''Winter Fort'' is initiated, your name will definitely be put on the blacklist of the conservative aristocrats. Many will curse you¡­"


    "So what does that have to do with me? Who cares what they think?"


    Joshua also laughed. He knocked his fingers on the table with a scornful smile on his face. "Only the weak and the dogs will whine behind the backs of others."


    Of course, he knew that his own name would be spoken from the mouths of many people in the future. His name would even echo in the minds of many. Regardless of whether it was his people on his territory or his knights, or the noblemen and mages back in the Imperial City, people would be repeating his name regardless of the time.


    There would always be people on the watch, thinking about the actions and choices of this new winter duke in the northern territory. They would always be concerned with what exactly his decisions mean, and how they would impact their plans and future.


    Things would become that way without a doubt. Meanwhile, today, after settling the things about the new establishment of the Mage Academy, he knew that he would definitely be hated by more people now. There would even be people attempting to conspire and curse him behind his back. However, Joshua was not bothered by that at all.


    The warrior looked at the table with his eyes as if he could see through into the void, seeing the future. Right in both of his eyes, there was not even the slightest sense of fear and hesitation.


    All these times, he had suppressed the rebellion on his own territory, swept away the Dark Tide clean, sealed the dimensional rifts shut, and he even traveled over to the other world and defeated countless Chaos daemons and Aragami before returning back to this world in one piece. Everything he had done in the past had made him worthy to be deemed as a brave warrior, a Hero. He was genuinely a champion.


    Meanwhile, a champion should have the self-awareness of being a whirlpool.

 Chapter 181 Peak of the Sacred Mountain of the Distant Sea

    Mycroft Continent, Southern Sea Region, far side of the frontier of the sea.


    Right above the boundless blue sea in the South, the sky was covered with dark clouds. A storm was brewing on as if the place was rejecting anything that was trying to come into the region.


    However, there was a grayish-white island right in the middle of the swirling whirlpools and tides on the surface of the sea. It was hiding in the misty fog and tides, allowing the raging waves of seawater to pat the rocks on its cliffs. It seemed so indestructible.


    According to the legends told by the people of the sea, that was not the true face of the gray island. One day, if the storm across the distant sea ceased to brew and dark clouds above the sea dispersed, then the pure white Sacred Mountain towering all the way to the top of its peak which penetrated through the layer of clouds would reveal itself right in the middle of the brewing tides across the surface of the unsettling sea.


    The Church of the Seven Gods, the Sacred Mountain of the distant sea.


    The gray island that was named Aida was almost completely surrounded by walls of cliffs. Meanwhile, in front of the only entrance into the island from the sea, there was a huge white holy stone tablet. There were numerous large word characters crafted on it, as bright as the red fire.


    ''When faith arrives, the storm will stop.''


    There were many white buildings and shrines on the gray island. Tens of thousands of residents were currently living there. They were all saints, the clergy of the Church of the Seven Gods that were currently receiving training, or serving as trainers.


    Some people were born there, and they would also live out the rest of their lives there. There would always be newcomers coming to the island constantly to strengthen their faith. Then they would become eligible saints, the clergymen before returning to their mainland to battle against evil and expel diseases. There were also many elderly people that returned to the island after long years of hard lives. They would just come back to the island to enjoy the tranquillity of the holy ground.


    As the gathering spot of all the faiths of the races of mankind from all around the world, the power of the Holy Light had been shrouding over the entire gray island like a barrier at all time. Under the protection of this light, all evils would not be able to approach and breach into the island. Evil would not even get the change to form into shape as well. The Seven Gods of humanity would always keep a watchful eye on that spot.


    Meanwhile, in the Central Holy Palace, the mainframe of the teleportation framework.


    Along with a flash of silver light, a heavily wounded knight, soaked in his own blood walked right out of the teleportation circle.


    His armor was tattered from battles; traces of acid and various marks left from strange and bizarre attacks were all over the armor. In the meantime, under the purifying power of the Holy Light on the gray island, the knight let out a miserable groan, and yet, the groan sounded like he was a little relieved. Puffs of black gas began to leak from his wound and the cracks on his armor, slowly being purified inch by inch, reduced to nothing.


    After taking a rest and recovering a bit of his strength, the knight walked past silently through the blocking of the guards by the shrine. He stopped the attendant from changing the armor for him. He also refused to be cleaned up first. He just kept walking forward and went all the way through across the buildings on the gray island as if he wanted to get to the Sacred Mountain that was hidden deep within the clouds with his heavily wounded and tainted body.


    Legend has it that one must walk restlessly for seven days and seven nights in order to set foot onto the peak of the Sacred Mountain.


    The guards and the attendants along the route knew the knight personally. So they were being hesitant to look at the knight in the eye. They had no idea if they should go up and stop the knight from pressing forward. While they were hesitating, the knight had already set foot on the road to the Sacred Mountain.


    The purely white high mountain was so sharp that it penetrated deep into the gathering clouds. Lightning was surging around the mountainside again and again, eventually striking the ridge.


    The knight looked up at the mountain and paused for a brief moment. He could not be helped to be impressed by the grandeur and ruggedness of the Sacred Mountain no matter how many times he looked at it.


    However, now was not the time to stay and get astounded by the magnificent appearance of the mountain. The knight shook his head and set foot on the long staircase that led all the way to the top of the mountain. The staircase looked endless. Each step of the staircase was made from pure white rocks. Both sides of the staircase along all the way to the top were decorated with countless gray arches, one arch after another, forming an extremely long archway that looked like an endless long chain.


    On the Sacred Mountain, there was an immense power of faith and holy light gathering to form a Mythal Spell to keep those who do not possess the power of Order or holy light out. People without those powers would be blocked and stopped. Time and space would be distorted because of that, making them unable to reach the destination for eternity. Only people with faith in their hearts would be able to reveal the true paths that lie ahead of them. That was the truth about the fact that one must walk for over seven days before one could reach the peak of the Sacred Mountain.


    So how strong was the knight''s faith then? He had not come across any obstacle. He ran all the way through the stairway like a flying arrow, straight towards the top of the mountain.


    Along the way, he went past the holy statues of the Seven Gods. The black halo of the God of Might and Justice, the withered heart of the God of Love and Hate, the white Ouroboros of the God of Order and Destruction, thorn birds of the God of Law and Freedom, the book of the hammer that belongs to the God of Conservation and Reformation, the dividing eye of the God of Skills and Schemes, the remaining bones, earth, and green grass of the God of Life.


    The knight did not even show the slightest respect towards the statues though. He only slowed down a little when he came across the holy artifact of the God of Life. There, he lowered his head to express his respect.


    Finally, he crossed through the layer of clouds, through the misty fog and the lightning, arriving at the top of the Sacred Mountain. The shrine right on top of the mountain had been forever shone upon by the light of the sun, the moon, and the stars.


    Right before the entrance of the shrine, there were countless shadows of guards wearing white robes with gold linings. They looked very different from the guards at the bottom of the mountain though. Even though they also knew the knight, however, they did not give way to the knight at all. Instead, they went forward together to block him. The guards were expressing their apologies through words though. They did not use their weapons. They just grabbed the body of the knight with their bare hands in the attempt to stop the knight from pressing forward. They were doing that as if they wanted to get him off from the current spot.


    However, the body of the knight was as unmovable as the mountain. He allowed the guards to grab onto his armor, his hands and even his feet. His body was currently radiating with holy light. No one could actually stop him from moving forward. The knight remained in silence as he went forward, one step after another, with an unstoppable vibe. All guards were being dragged by a gentle and yet powerful strength, along right behind him. They could not get up on their feet while they were being dragged by the knight.


    Along with firm footsteps, he entered the shrine.


    On both sides of the majestic and massive arch of the shrine, there were statues of the guardian of the Sacred Mountain in ancient times. These statues were armed with giant swords and shields in their hands. They looked determined. They seemed to keep guarding this place until the end of time.


    Meanwhile, right above the arch, there was a clear line of text crafted over there.


    ''Solitary sun, dual moon, countless stars, origin of a thousand years, only light will exist for eternity.''


    Deep within the shrine, by the end of the arcade, a white-haired old man with golden eyes who was wearing a holy silver crown on his head with a pure silver scepter in his hand was sitting in his chair. He seemed to be waiting for the arrival of the knight.


    "So you''ve come, Roland."


    The old man had a kind look on his face. He seemed to be aware of what have known about what happened down at the bottom of the mountain. He did not stop the knight from advancing forward. He even ordered the guards who were blocking him to stand down. He did not seem to be angry with the knight for breaking into the shrine. The old gentleman addressed Roland. "Actually, you don''t have to break into the shrine by force at all if you wish to enter. So may I know your reason for doing this?"


    There were line patterns that carried an ancient feeling over the simple white robe that old man was wearing. However, the scepter he was holding in his hand and the crown were emanating with a powerful radiance that was so dense that some might not be able to breathe just by looking at it. The white chair that the old man sat in seemed simple. However, the chair was actually crafted with rare holy crystals. The sunlight shone into the interior of the Shrine through its window, shining upon the old man''s body. The old man was radiating endless Order energy.


    Facing the old man, the knight took a deep breath. The wounds on his body were slowly recovering with the recovery power that the old man emanated. Even the scars on his skin had disappeared completely without a trace.


    However, even though that was the case, the knight''s breath seemed to be trembling as if he was suppressing his anger. He looked obviously different from before when he came all the way into the shrine with an unstoppable aura.


    "Godfather Igor¡­ Weiss is dead."


    After a long moment, the knight had finally calmed his breathing down. However, his voice was heavy as he spoke, "My comrade, my friend who had grown up together with me, the man who saved my countless time, Weiss¡­ he is dead."


    "I see¡­"


    Remaining in silence for a brief moment, the old man called Igor shook his head a little. His voice still sounded gentle, however, that voice also carried a cold and realistic tone. "Although I can comfort you in such regard and release you of your grievance. But Roland, you as the strongest knight in the new generation should know better than anyone that there will always be sacrifices. Not to mention that you''re up against spawns of Chaos, evil creatures that come from beyond our world. They come from other worlds."


    "Facing against such threatening existences, there will naturally be deaths. Not all are as powerful as you are."


    Igor said it as if he had seen through everything, "I thought you''ve gotten used to this long ago."


    "Godfather, no one will ever get used to such matter!" The knight replied furiously. He took off the helmet that was stained with brown blood all over it as he revealed his white-golden hair and his pretty and yet determined face. His blue eyes were blazing with the flame of wrath. The Knight that looked like the statue made of marble had an angry face. He then spoke to the Godfather, the Pope of the church, in a loud manner, "Weiss is dead, Grell is dead, my elders, my friends, and many more of my comrades¡­ They''re all dead!"


    "I have been taught by you since I was a child. I have been faithful and devoted to studying martial arts. In the Shrine of Heaven, I have vowed to guard the world and fight against all evil. Although I only survived in this world for twenty-seven years, however, I''ve never swayed from my conviction and determination, I''ve never had a single moment of doubt. I''ve totally dedicated to serving the gods and all humanity!"


    Roland''s voice was raised all of a sudden. He then frowned and shouted loudly at the old man in front of him. "Ever since I attained certain achievements in regard to my martial art skills, I''ve been battling against those evil beings in rough and dangerous battles across the lands that were plagued. I''ve been fulfilling my duty. I''ve been devoted to the cause. Even after experiencing several times close to death, I have never doubted my faith. But!"


    Upon saying that, he lowered his voice as if the voice was coming out from the gaps between his teeth, "¡­ They''re all dead. Five times have they changed¡­ the people around me. They all ended up dead. Whether it was the best knight in the church or not¡­ all of them had bright future ahead of them, many more¡­ I first thought I can handle all that, however, now I''ve realized that my heart is not indestructible."


    "This time, after Weiss''s death, I''ve finally started to doubt the meaning of my vow and the meaning of all those battles that I''ve fought- after the last battle, I''ve put a lot of thought in this for a long time."


    At that moment, Roland''s voice became calm again. Then he looked at the old man that was calm and quiet. "Godfather, Pope, I don''t understand¡­ whether it''s the plagued land of the West Mountain or the sealed lands of the North that belonged to the Empire, what is the meaning of all these? What is the meaning of having these Chaos tumors infesting in our world?"


    "¡­ Flowers need the dirt and soil to bloom, even the floating plants without rooting themselves in the ground would need a river for them to float and survive."


    After listening to the question of his apprentice, Igor pondered and replied the young knight gently, "Just like humans need food, fire needs wood. The Order of the world needs to be maintained. So it can only rely on the Chaos as the source to combust."


    "The sparks of the flame has long been ignited since thousands of years ago. Without these cancerous tumors of Chaos as the source to combust, the Flame in the Mycroft Continent would have been extinguished a long time ago."


    In a few sentences, the old man told the truth about the matter. However, the knight had a doubtful look. He seemed troubled by the look on his face. Although he knew that his own godfather did not lie to him and gave him the truth straight away, however, the young knight could not understand it even by the slightest bit.


    Upon noticing the expression on Roland''s face, Igor smiled and shook his head. "I''ve given you my explanation, my child. You may not understand all these now. It is really too early now¡­ Even though you''ve attained the pinnacle of the Upper Gold tier at the age of twenty-seven, however, you''ve not been able to cross into the realm of the Supreme. You''ve yet to attain ''Mastery''. Even if I tell you all the origin and the process of it, it will be pointless for now."


    "How could that be pointless?!"


    While he was listening to Igor, Roland could not help but refute, "Godfather, you took me in and raised me when I lost my parents because of political struggles. Even though you are not my parent, you''ve done their jobs better than they ever could. However, you''ve always been so secretive, you''ve never wanted to tell me any truth!"


    "With your current strength, you already have the capability to purge the Plagued Land. The power of Legendary tier is equivalent to the Gods that walk on our world. Even if you cannot purge the land, you can still completely seal all of the dimensional rifts and completely seal the Plagued Land. You''re still capable as the Legendary-tier mage of the Kaos family from 400 years ago in the northern Empire! However, you''ve not done anything yet. You''re just using our lives to fill up a bottomless pit!"


    "Even after I seal them off, there will always be new sources. Although the dimensional rifts have all been sealed, however, there are still remaining, prices to pay. Did you actually know what Carbala Kaos sacrificed in order to¡­ Sigh."


    Suddenly letting out a sigh, the old man seemed a little down-hearted. He spoke slowly, "You still don''t understand. Some things cannot be done in your ways. The Plagued Land must be left alone for now. What you can do now is to get stronger in battle. By doing so, you will not let your comrades'' sacrifices be in vain. When you become the Pope of the Church of the Seven Gods, the descendant of the Sage..."


    He paused for a moment. Then he spoke again, one word after another, crystal clear, "By then, you shall understand. You shall know the truth."


    Roland seemed to have to mean to refute further, however, the purely white scepter in the hands of Igor had suddenly flashed with a blinding light.


    The eyes of them both were set upon this emanating scepter. They were observing the radiance that was flowing like the pace of breathing.


    "Ahah."


    The old man smiled. The wrinkles on his face were obviously revealed all over his face. He seemed to be genuinely happy from the bottom of his heart.


    The knight looked at him quietly, feeling surprised in his heart. He knew clearly that although his Godfather was kind and gentle, however, he had not seen the old man smile so genuinely from the bottom of his heart for a very long time.


    After smiling joyously for a brief moment, the old man remained in silence.


    "Go to the North."


    Igor suddenly opened up his mouth to speak to the knight again. The expression on his face suggested that the old man was not joking around. Instead, he looked very serious. "I can''t tell you anything now. However, if you truly want to know what is truth, then you can go to the sealed land in the North to have a look at it."


    "There''s someone that is similar to me, and also someone that is similar to the future you."


    Upon saying that, the old man lifted up his scepter and hinted the knight to take leave.


    Although Roland was puzzled at the moment, however, all of his rage had been vented out. His mind was also thinking about what Igor said before. Hence, after bowing to show his respect towards the old man, he slowly left the place.


    After the knight left the place, the old man sat on his crystal chair as he looked at the scepter in his hand in silence.


    On the top of the scepter, a faint flame surrounding with countless radiating halos was combusting in a slow manner.

 Chapter 182 The Book of Eibon

    In the northern region of Mycroft continent, the second Sunday of March of each year is used to mark the end of the days of cold winter days and the arrival of true spring. At this time, both civilians and noblemen would choose to invite their relatives and friends over to their places. They would hold a grand gathering in order to celebrate the arrival of the warm wind. They would sing and dance, holding the celebrations as if they were releasing all of their energy that they had been holding in during the entire long winter in one go.


    From the fortress at the border in the South all the way to the Wallachia''s territory furthest in the North, from the plains in the west all the way to the Shining Sea in the East, everyone disregarded their identities as they were cheering for the arrival of the new year. They were all looking forward that everything would be smooth and successful in the new year while all disasters would stay clear of their future as well.


    The howling of the wind from the distant seas and the dark tide that was surging in the Imperial City temporarily had nothing to do with the Moldavia''s territory in the North. The residents in that territory had already gotten used to the ruling of their new count. Even so, some of the old folks were still holding on to the past when the previous count was still in power. However, along with time pushing forward, lesser and lesser people said that anymore. Slowly, everything had stopped saying the term ''new count''. They had naturally recognized the young warrior as their one and only ''Lord Count''.


    Meanwhile, at that time, back in the liege''s residence located in the main city, Joshua who was now respectfully called by his people as their ''Lord Count'' was currently waiting for his lunch to be served.


    Today, the Radcliffe family had no more side family members. Joshua and his cousin Chris were the only two remained in the entire family. Ever since the warrior killed his miser of an uncle who also turned out to be Chris''s father, that young man who had the dream to become an alchemist no longer dared to show himself in front of his own younger cousin.


    Well, maybe it was way beyond ''no longer dare to''. Because Chris was currently missing in action, as if he just evaporated from this world. Even though Joshua had hired some muscle to look for Chris, there was no slightest clue as to where he currently was after so long.


    So now, most of the areas in the liege''s residence were just empty. Other than the servants and the guards, there were only four people. Joshua had made an assumption that, over the past 400 years, this generation of the Radcliffe family would be the generation with the least number of family members in their entire family''s history.


    However, although the number of people was relatively little, he still had Ying and 03 to accompany him. Even though there were not many of them here, however, there would be no problem for them to hold a gathering dinner in celebrating the arrival of spring.


    After waiting for a while, sitting right by the side of the table, Joshua heard footsteps. He looked up and saw that Ling came to the table with a roasted whole pig that was larger than his body. He approached the table slowly with roasted pork in his hands.


    This whole roasted pork was golden red in color. Well, the pork looked tenderly red, along with golden oil dripping from the surface of its skin. The pork was giving off an exquisite fragrance that only tasty food would do, along with steamy heat coming right off from the skin of the pork. The meat looked fresh and tender. It would really stir up one''s appetite.


    Well, this pork was actually the Wild Boar King from the Dark Forest. A few days ago, Joshua went out to hunt by himself, and he single-handedly took down the Wild Boar King and brought it back to be cooked. Although, the hunters in the North had been claiming that the meat of the Wild Boar King was bizarrely tough. Even swords and blades could not cut into its meat. Hence, it would be impossible for anyone to consume it. However, that was for regular normal people. After the meat had been handled with some special method, the quality of the meat had become much tender and soft. The toughness of the meat was just right for the Joshua though. It was extremely chewy for him.


    "Not bad, Ling. I had not expected that you''re also a good chef other than a good assistant in handling the official works."


    Joshua had never been stingy in praising others. He was expressing his surprise towards the young male Divine Armament''s cooking skill. "You''re worthy of being recognized as the ultimate butler."


    "Haha, thank you for the compliment, Master." Upon getting praised, Ling seemed obviously happy. While he was carrying a plate of large roasted pig, he did not seem to be tired. After all, he was a Divine Armament. Although his body was small, his body also had the strength of a Silver-tier being. He spoke with a hint of pride, "Actually, my memory core records cooking information from the far South, Eastern plains, and almost all other regions across the Empire. The mage who wrote the database for me once traveled through the entire Mycroft Continent. He had gathered all sorts of food cultures and entered them into my memory core."


    As he was saying, he leaned forward slightly. His right eye was slightly narrowed, and by the corner of his mouth carried a hint of a smile. "It will be much more wonderful knowing that my cooking can delight you, Master."


    "Well, you don''t have to behave to respectful towards me. At ease. Be yourself a little."


    Being able to enjoy good food, Joshua was really having quite a good time, especially since was expecting the opportunity to eat all sorts of great food. Revealing a smile on his face, the warrior waved his hand and informed the young male Divine Armament saying, "Come, please have a sit."


    According to Ling''s introduction, there was also a saying about this fully roasted pig- In the myths in the Mycroft Continent, the great wild boar was a symbol of relentlessness even when one was in a desperate situation. Regardless of whether it was for the ferocious tigers or the hunters, this creature would fight to the last moment of life. Hence, the opportunity to taste food that was made from the raw meat of the wild boar would only be savored by the bravest of all.


    Upon receiving the euphemistic praise from his own weapon, Joshua would of course naturally take it all. He was filled with joy as he began to operate the food placed before him with the small steak knife he was provided with.


    Putting the golden roasted meat into his mouth, he could also sense that the fat on the meat was not greasy at all. It was fresh and delicious. However, after tasting the roasted meat for a brief moment, the warrior had noticed that something was not right.


    Ying, Ling, and, 03 sat in their own seats, next to him. They were smiling as they looked at him. However, none of them had lifted the forks and knives on the table to enjoy their food.


    That was certain as the two Divine Armaments did not need to consume food at all. Meanwhile, 03 was a magical projection. Her true body was the runic core, which only needed to draw the magic energy of the surroundings in order to function. Hence, she did not require food as well.


    That made the situation a little awkward. Being looked at by three of his people as he ate, even Joshua felt a little uncomfortable about it. However, he was a big-hearted man after all. Although he felt that the situation was not quite right, he could still finish the entire roasted pork, leaving only the bones behind, nothing else.


    The food intake of a Gold-Tier warrior depended on how much they wanted to eat. If the energy was not really completely saturated, he could swiftly digest all of the food supplies to provide his initially energized body and also store the energy for future use.


    In any case, this slightly strange spring gathering was finally over. Ling and the other lady servants were clearing the plates off the table and started picking up the dining tableware. In the meantime, Joshua took out his notebook and roughly looked at his planner. After that, he slightly nodded and muttered to himself, "Yesterday, the auction back in the Imperial City has ended. If nothing goes wrong, Alphonso should have made the purchase of the evil items that got Fort Ares destroyed by now. He should have sent it to me through teleportation by now."


    Putting his thoughts on that, Joshua could not help but let out a sigh."Compared to annihilating the Dark Tide and sealing off the dimensional rifts, this is probably the easiest time to protect the world. Saving fifty thousand to sixty thousand people can be so easy as well. This is so unreal though."


    "Master, do you have something to get? I can get it for you!" The silver-haired young girl sitting aside stood up and spoke to Joshua full of enthusiasm. Although she did not understand what did Joshua meant by some sort of evil item that got some sort of fortress destroyed, however, she knew that it was something important that Joshua would want to do it.


    "I''m counting on you."


    Ying was willing to help. So Joshua felt that he had no reason to hammer her enthusiasm. He just nodded and let her go do her thing.


    For the noblemen who had some assets in their family, they would be equipped with a communication circle and a teleportation circle that can send small items, messages, and storage crystals. A while ago, the North still had numerous dimensional rifts to cause distortions in time and space. Because of that, they could not build normal teleportation circles in the North. However, with the aid of Nostradamus, the dream of having teleportation circles across the lands of the North was almost complete.


    This type of teleportation circle that were used to teleport small objects under ten kilograms would generally require only a single mini-scale teleportation circle in order for the teleportation to run smoothly. If runes could be optimized into it, people would be able to teleport things continuously. Speaking of all that, this had not yet considered the presence of magic energy being much denser than the other places. Under all those circumstances, teleportation processes would become much easier to operate.


    03 was sitting by the side, looking at the master and his servants interacting with each other. She blinked her blue eyes for a bit and smiled gently. After that, she switched off her projection function and stayed inside of the runic core that was placed in the cart all alone. The radiance of the magic power was flashing on. It seemed that the A.I was having some thoughts.


    Not long after, Ying returned with a book in her hand.


    "So it is a book. It''s not some sort of tetragonal trapezohedron or a silver key."


    Joshua looked at the book that looked ordinary and yet with a strange presence that only beings like Joshua who possessed the power of Order could sense it. The warrior slightly nodded his head and said, "According to the information from the previous life, this should be called the Book of Eibon, right? It does seem a little odd."


    After all, this was the evil spellbook that was carrying the possibility of destroying an entire fortress and caused the event [Fall of Ares]. Upon thinking about those gigantic dhole worms that had the power level of an Upper Gold tier beings that had attained the pinnacle of the Gold tier, the warrior could not help but feel a little excited. He stood up and he was ready to take the book from Ying.


    However, something strange had happened.


    Before Joshua could approach Ying, along with Ying''s surprised voice, that book that seemed to be made of goatskin or ape skin actually shook on its own. After that, it broke away from the hands of the girl and fell onto the floor.

 Chapter 183 Do Not Simply Open the Dimensional Rift. That Is Common Sense

    Over the years, Joshua had seen many strange things. He also had seen all sorts of spellbooks¡ªevil spellbooks as well.


    Summoning daemons and bringing misfortunes were rather common for these books. In regard to the function of those spellbooks, causing those occurrences would be the basic of the basics. In fact, regardless of whether it was killing or captivating lives and souls, or deceiving people or seducing people to sign some sort of pact with the devil, or even having the books turning into a pretty girl or tentacles to battle with people, Joshua had seen it all. However, no matter what, a book could actually break free from the hands of a person¡­ That was something new to him in all those years.


    In the middle of the living hall, Joshua and Ying exchanged looks with each other. After that, the warrior took a step forward as he reached his hand out to grab the book with the light brown hardcover that seemed to be made of goatskin.


    However, strange things continued to happen one after another¡ªthis book continued to shake, and it took a leap forward all by its own, trying to get further away from Joshua.


    Furrowing his brows, Joshua took another step forward and reached his hands to grab the book again. However, the book reacted so fast. Right when the warrior was taking a step out, it already moved and leaped to the corner of the living hall.


    "¡­"


    With his face looking grim, Joshua kept his playful thoughts aside. His eyes looked cold all of a sudden as he slightly narrowed his eyes. "What is going on?"


    The warrior''s voice was completely flat as if he was about to get serious. "It knows how to evade? Its speed does not seem bad as well. It seems that Alphonso has indeed bought the correct item. This kind of book is certainly not a normal item."


    After he was done talking, he slightly vibrated his legs. The ground beneath his feet shook vigorously for a brief moment. The entire body of the warrior instantly accelerated to the point that he surpassed the speed of sound. He sprinted toward the book and stretched out his right hand almost at the same instant, splitting space and causing bursts of white visible shockwaves in the air, along with a sharp and harsh noise.


    At this time, even the strange book could not have reacted to such a speed. When the blast was about to reach the book, it seemed that the book was still attempting to evade. However, a large hand struck out right at it like a metallic iron wrench, firmly grabbed onto its body.


    Slightly using a little bit of his strength, Joshua had succeeded in seizing the spellbook.


    In his surroundings, although there was not even the slightest trace of crack on the floor, however, the chairs and the table were turned all over the place by the impact from the supersonic speed. In the meantime, the strange part about it was that the spellbook that had been attempting to evade no longer struggle to do so after it had been held in the hands of Joshua. Instead, it was behaving like a real book now, lying quietly in the hand of the warrior. There was not even the slightest sign of life in it.


    This had led Joshua to think about the cunning creatures in the forests. They would play dead.


    "This is really pretty strange."


    Raising his eyebrows a little, Joshua spoke to Ying who was tidying and putting the furniture in the living hall back into place, "Why does the book have its own will to move?"


    "¡­ Could it be that this item has self-awareness just like us?"


    The silver-haired young girl gave some thoughts about it for a while. Then she seemed a little happy as she came up with a conclusion. "Is it just like me?"


    "It shouldn''t be."


    However, the warrior shook his head to express that he did not agree with the conclusion Ying had just come up with. He looked at the spellbook in his hand and scanned it through a few around. "There isn''t any trace of soul. It is probably an instinctive reaction, or maybe it might be some sort of automatic response measure that was being written on this book long ago."


    But what actual kind of automatic response measure would make a book run around?!


    It would not bring any conclusion for having such thoughts. So Joshua had decided to give up on thinking about it. He straight away held onto the back of the book with one of his hand while he started holding onto the front cover of the book, attempting to open the book up. To read its content within.


    However yet another strange occurrence happened.


    The book could not be opened!


    Feeling shocked for a brief moment, Joshua attempted to get the book open a few times over. However, the result was the same¡ªhe could not open up the damn book as if the book was being locked dead. He could not even move a single page of the book.


    This time, he could not help but laugh out loud. However, after laughing for a moment, Joshua had once again furrowed his brow.


    It was actually very normal that the spellbook could not be opened. After all, spellbooks such as this would record information about ''Mastery'' and life experiences of a certain caster. Or, contain some horrifying forbidden magic spells. Or maybe even information about the fallen Evil God and other stuff of those sorts. These sorts of books might have multiple seals cast on them. Hence, opening them up might not be an easy task at all.


    This ''Book of Eibon'' had caused the destruction of the Fort Ares in the pre-existence after all. The book had summoned quite a large number of Terraria Dhole Worms from the Dark Abyss. So it would be completely normal that there would be some singularities that were hard to be explained.


    However, Joshua did not bother himself with these ridiculously complicated things. He took a deep breath and started to charge his body with the flame of his Combat Aura. A powerful impact was unleashed. The Strength of Steel started to gather within the body of the warrior, changing into shapeless power, surging throughout both of his hands.


    The body of a Gold-Tier champion had initially fused with the energy as one. So the warrior could not burst out with a powerful force that had nothing to do with his physical fitness anymore. At this time, Joshua did not believe that he could not open the book.


    Before he could even make his move, Ying''s slightly flustered voice rang in his ears. "Wait, Master! Don''t use any force on the book right here!"


    "Master, stop!"


    Ling who was cleaning up the tableware with the servants had also rushed back into the living hall. He looked at Joshua who looked calm and yet flashing with the radiance of Combat Aura, and instantly said, "Don''t do something rash in the mansion, Master. If you want to do anything, just do it outside the mansion!"


    Even 03 could not calm down. Her projection surfaced in mid-air as she also attempted to persuade Joshua out of it, "Yea, Joshua. The impacts of your our movements are just too strong for the place to handle, Meanwhile, this book doesn''t seem to be normal at all. If you really want to open it up, I suggest you should find a place with much more space before you try it out.


    "¡­ You''re right."


    Since that everyone around him had suggested the same idea, Joshua would naturally not going to open the strange book by force in his mansion. In fact, the warrior had also responded. The real question of this thing would not be whether he could open the book or not. The question would lie on whether he could use his full strength to open up the book when he was inside of his mansion. The new liege''s mansion had just been rebuilt recently. So how could he use brute force out of his liking like he did before?!


    Hence, Joshua let out a deep breath and discharged the Combat Aura that was brewing all over his body. After that, he held the book in his hand and walked out of the mansion.


    Ying and Ling had also let out a breath out of relief. Then the two of them pushed the cart where the runic core of 03 was on, following right at the back of the warrior as they walked out of the mansion.


    Soon, the four of them had arrived at the outskirts of the main city.


    Currently, snow and frost across the land had already melted bit by bit. The land that looked plain white a while ago had now revealed some black ground and layers of grass. However, Joshua did not pay attention to the scenery at this time. His attention was completely focused on the book with goatskin cover that he was holding in his hand.


    On the brown cover, the name of the book was written with strange words. Meanwhile, the touch of the cover felt like it was made of goatskin¡­ Other than that it could run around on its own, this was absolutely a normal book. So why can''t he open the god damn book then?


    The warrior shook his head.


    Then, in the next moment, he unleashed his strength. The red blazing Combat Aura was hot. Joshua swore that he would open the book today!


    Boom!


    The aftershock of the huge outburst of the enormous power had blown away all of the remaining snow and black dirt from the ground. The tyrannical impact had swept across the entire surroundings. Other than the small piece of ground right underneath Joshua''s body, the entire area, having him as the center point of the radius area, was scraped off by a layer. Dust and dirt were stirred violently into the air, shrouding the shadow of the warrior as if the dust had engulfed him whole.


    The impact gradually subsided, and the smoke and dust had also gradually dispersed away.


    In the meantime, as the dust was settling down in the area, a voice was heard.


    "It ain''t budging and it can''t be broken."


    Knitting his brow intensely, Joshua was standing right in the middle of the piece of ground that was not scraped by the impact of his power. He stared at the book which did not even get a scratch after all that. Then he muttered to himself, "I''ve not even thought of opening the book. I only thought of tearing it into half to prevent it from causing more catastrophic incidents in the future. But I''ve never thought possible that it would be ineffective¡­ It seems that this book truly has a connection with the demons from the dark abyss, or even with the Evil God. I believe that even if a Supreme-tier mage appears right before me and cast a magic barrier, that magic barrier will not be so tough as well."


    The surge of the power of a Gold-tier champion could reach the point where ordinary people could not have imagined possible. The gate of the main city of Moldavia was a gigantic solid steel block that was made by the rune dwarves back in Black Steel Remelting Furnace that was located underground. The steel door was approximately 4,500 tons in weight. When this giant object was pressed down, even solid iron blocks would be pressed into flat pieces of steel biscuits and sink into the ground. However, Joshua could actually single-handedly lift that piece of steel up when he was bursting into his full power form.


    But even with such level of power, he did not manage to tear the book open at all- Hence, there was no doubt that this was not just some powerful insane spellbook written by some powerful mage. This must be a book that came from Chaos or the Evil God.


    "The material of the book itself is not mysterious. They are merely pure goatskin and ape skin¡­"


    Joshua no longer planned to use brute force on the book. He narrowed his eyes and carefully examined the material of the book. "The bottom of its cover is actually made of patches of human skin. So this is truly a book of evil, it seems that I''m right. The book itself is not special. However, the things that are inside of the book, the information, must be special."


    In this world full of magic power, combat aura, holy light, and daemons, words could also be a powerful tool.


    According to legend, at the beginning of the ancient times, the [Rune] that was born from the Initial Flame claimed to have the power to make all phenomena in the world to reappear. Meanwhile, the [Inscription] that emerged on the Primordial Steel had the ability to fulfill wishes.


    Well, putting these aside, regardless of the ancient language of the Ancient Dragon, the superior Elvish language, or the human''s primordial language, all of these languages would also have similar magic power. Hence, same goes to the words that were passed down by the Evil God who was wandering in the void.


    Whatever item or book with words tainted with the power of Chaos would become even more difficult to destroy even if it was the most fragile thing in the entire world. That was also the main reason why the Church of the Seven Gods would focus on using the holy light that purifies. That was because they wanted to focus only on those Chaos artifacts that were extremely hard to destroy.


    "The existence of Evil God cannot be known by normal people. The more people know about it, the more people would become embracers of the Evil powers in the names of evil. These corrupted existences could also be obtained through sacrificial ceremonies and depravity to obtain the forbidden power. However, the Evil God would also take advantage of this opportunity to spread the power of Chaos across the entire world."


    Lightly repeating what he had known from the old butler about the Evil God long ago, Joshua could not help to have a deeper understanding of those words. He thought of the Corrupted Black Dragon that he slew previously, and the last remaining of its corpse that turned into a shapeless daemon, "These terrible beings have powers to infest everything. Even though it was merely some recorded words could make a normal book so powerful and tough. If the number of people that know about the Evil God and the number of people getting corrupted becomes too many, these monsters will invade directly."


    Looking at the book in his hand, Joshua nodded slightly and muttered to himself again, "I now roughly understand now. Because it contains some information about the Evil God and it had acquired the forbidden power. So the book has acquired certain instincts of its own. It was trying to get away from me because I have the power of Order that could be used to destroy it."


    "Ling, you hold the book."


    "Oh, me? Alright."


    The black-haired young man who stood far from his master heard his order. He could not help but be momentarily stunned. However, he immediately reacted and ran up to Joshua right after that and took the book from Joshua''s hand.


    At the same time that the book was handed to Ling, the presence that was surging across Joshua''s body was instantly reduced at a very rapid speed. Before this, the presence of the warrior was blazing hot like the heat of a volcano. The scorching heat was unparalleled, and it was eye-catching. However, now, he looked like a small match that was barely burning- under the sky where the sunlight was a little brighter, even if one had put effort into looking at him, that person would definitely not be able to see him glowing.


    Meanwhile, as Joshua''s presence had completely vanished among nature, right in the hand of Ling, although the book was a little unsettled, however, it did not attempt to flee as it used to. Even though the warrior was just standing by its side, it remained calm now.


    "Try opening that book."


    Joshua instructed Ling. He seemed to show an interest in what was to come next.


    Ling followed the instruction given by Joshua¡ªEven though the black-haired young man had some doubts in his mind¡­ He saw that his Master could not open it up even after he had gone full power. He was merely a Divine Armament, would he be able to do it?


    However, in truth, he had opened up the book with ease, just like how an ordinary human opens up a book to read.


    As expected, the book was opened.


    Joshua looked at what just happened. He could not help but think quietly in his mind, "As long as it is not me?"


    Meanwhile, at that moment, time and space, fluctuated once.


    In a distant land, in the middle of a forest by the mountain range, a white-haired man paused his job to examine.


    Nostradamus who was looking for a suitable location to build his Mage Academy in the land of the North raised his eyebrows. Then, he turned around and looked at the directing his back was facing. He looked a little puzzled.


    "This is¡­ the presence of the Dark Abyss?"


    The old mage kept muttering to himself, "How can this be? It would still be relatable if it was the presence of the Evil God. But why is there a presence of the Dark Abyss in the land of the North¡­"


    In the midst of the void, a huge rumbling roar came echoing through as if there was something monstrous, evil and yet huge was crossing through the dimensional passage and into this world.


    Along with the Book of Eibon being opened up, waves of strange dark and red mist were flowing right out of the book, shrouding into the surroundings, giving out a terrifying pressure all around.


    Rumble


    A series of rumbling footsteps were heard all over the place.


    Shreck!


    A sharp claw appeared.


    Under the corruption of the dark mists, the dimensional rift that was gradually becoming weak had been torn apart.


    An unparalleled ferocious presence was beginning to expand. The dimension was torn apart so much that a large tear could be visibly seen in the middle of the air. Meanwhile, two large red lights were seen emerging in the middle of the dark mists. A gigantic horrifying daemon in humanoid form walked right out of the dimensional rift, staring at the world before it with cold eyes.


    However, it saw Joshua who was standing in the middle of the dark mist right before the crack of the dimension.


    This monster was so bewildered that it stayed rooted to the spot.

 Chapter 184 Learn to Use the Common Tongue, Then Maybe You Wonst Die

    This was a giant humanoid creature that was about three meters tall. It had a black carapace with fine scales and an extremely tough body. It had a pointy pair of sharp horns on its head. Looking at the monster breathing heavily, one could also see that the monster had a pungent scent that smelled like the boiling water from a volcano.


    Its eyes were red with vertical slit pupils. The fangs in its mouth and the claws on its limbs were extremely sharp. It seemed that there was also demonic fire combusting faintly around them. Meanwhile, on the back of the monster, there were a few tubes that seemed to be made of chitin, extending out from the surface of its back. Each of the tubes seemed to be spewing red steam.


    By the looks of it, that creature was a shredder demon.


    Staring upon the dimensional rift right before its eyes, the gigantic monster seemed to be in a daze. Joshua could not help to reveal an excited expression on his face. He clapped his hands and said, "It seems that the book has a very deep connection with the Dark Abyss¡­ Look what I''ve found here."


    "A demon."


    Upon hearing the clapping and speaking voice, that demon seemed to have finally recovered from its shock and saw Joshua. It did not say even a single word. It straight away let out a whining and buzzing sound akin to glass and steel rubbing against each other. This soundwave oscillated all around the atmosphere in the surroundings. They even trigger some visible shockwaves that rushed toward Joshua and the others like a tidal wave. It seemed that the demon wanted to vibrate the molecules of the people in front of it and reduce them to dust.


    Meanwhile, at the same time, its own body was actually retreating backward into the dimensional rift at a rapid speed as if it was attempting to flee.


    The rift that was forced open by that demon was slowly closing. Noticing that nothing was pursuing its tail, the shredder demon thought that it had gotten away. Facing a horrifying human that seemed as dreadful as its own demon baron, it did not even know how to react. Upon noticing as if it had succeeded in fleeing the scene, the demon instantly let out a sigh of relief. The tubes right on the surface of its back were pumping out a high-temperature red steam.


    However, before it could relax, a sound rang near its ear.


    Boop.


    The sound of something being broken rang in its ears. The demon lowered its head to look at the direction where the sound came from. Instantly, it saw a hand gleaming with golden light come through the rift of the dimension that was almost sealed completely. The hand managed to grab tightly on its ankle.


    An enormous force that the demon could not shake off came through. The demon attempted to grab on the surface of the ground to resist the force that was pulling it back. However, where could it find a ground to even grab onto when it was currently in the middle of the dimensional passage? After struggling for a brief moment, the demon felt that its body was going backward like crazy and it even felt its body was flying in the air in the direction where the dimensional rift was.


    After an instant, it was thrown heavily onto the ground, and the hand had also changed its target. Now, that hand had switched its position and grabbed onto the head and the horns of the demon. Another enormous strength came gushing through the hand. The shredder demon instantly felt like it was being clipped down by the most powerful iron pliers before it was swiftly dragged closer and closer towards the rift that was once again slowly opening up.


    This must not continue to happen! The demon immediately unleashed all of its strength in its body trying to resist the hand that had locked on its head like pliers. It let out a roar and charged its entire body with everlasting demon fire. After that, it lifted its claws that were as sharp as the blades towards the human hand that looked extremely fragile with the attempt to chop it off!


    The tremendous force was struck upon that hand. However, nothing had changed. Instead, the hand seemed to feel the struggle of that demon and it started using even more strength to pull the demon. Instantly, a strength that was as powerful as a hydraulic machine crushed one of the sharp horns on the demon''s head! The shape of its skull had also seemed to have changed.


    Although suffering from excruciating pain, that demon seemed to still have the strength to resist. However, the hand shook a little, followed by a high-frequency quake coming from the hand and striking the head of the demon, causing the shredder demon to lose consciousness. After that, the hand continued to pull the demon out of the dimensional passage.


    Putting his hand into through the dimensional passage, at the same time, ordering Ling to reopen the spellbook, Joshua was gaining access to the dimensional passage by force. When he was subduing that demon, he felt an itch on his hand as if something was tickling his hand inside the dimensional passage. Hence, he put more force in that hand, and shook it.


    Then, this demon was dragged out of the dimensional passage easily.


    Standing on the land of snow, the warrior was looked at the demon that was passed out right before him. That demon had a sulfurous stench all over its body. The warrior could not help but feel slightly emotional.


    Well, it really had been a long time since he saw a demon. Ever since he left Naya Fortress, he had never seen any demon after that.


    Joshua knew that his strength was indeed far stronger than the strength of an ordinary Gold-tier being. However, his skills and methods of fighting were unusually complicated and repetitive. Although his Mastery had provided him with many skills, however, most of the skills were not even used once. Meanwhile, his martial art stances and skills were also good for close combat. So in the past few months of hard training, he had been trying to integrate the power of his own body. Hence, his accomplishments were small.


    Just now when he was grabbing on the demon, Joshua used a few monk techniques such as the grappling claw of the void, the holy impact of the holy knight, Kokyu-ho, and more. Although it appeared very normal without any flowery scenes, he managed to perform both offensive and defensive skills at the same time. He was just acting practically.


    However, the power that the skills could provide him had a limit. Back when he was in the Karlis world confronting the Supreme-tier Aragami, he was bombarded by the enormous strength of the Supreme-tier Aragami until he was struck deep into the ground. At the end of it, he could only rely on the beneficial effects and the recovery ability of the Azurite to be on the same level as Supreme-tier Aragami. That incident had deeply engraved into Joshua''s memory now. He had clearly understood that his skills had a certain limit. Currently, he lacked absolute strength.


    Coincidentally, he was about to ascend to Supreme Tier. Currently, he only needed to think carefully and thoughtfully about the next path that he was going to take in the future.


    For a Gold tier to advance to Supreme tier, one would be required to choose one aspect to focus on. Just like a person from the very beginning, that person that molds himself all the way from Steel tier to Gold tier. Now, it would be time to transform this piece of metal into some sort of special instrument or weapon.


    Skill Mastery, Strength Mastery, and Soul Mastery.


    Skill, Strength and Soul, One must choose one out of these three aspects to level up from there, and acquire space and strength that seemed boundless to develop.


    In the preexistence, Joshua chose the Skill Mastery path, which led him to possess the strength of Skill Mastery in this life. Hence he would want to choose [Strength Mastery]!


    Upon seeing the demon which was regaining consciousness from a great concussion, Joshua straight away stomped his foot upon the center of gravity point on its head.


    In the meantime when the demon woke up, it opened up its eyes that seemed like they were blazing vigorously.


    That shredder demon had the power level of a Gold-tier in the Mycroft Continent. It was not a weakling even in the Dark Abyss. It was one of the underlings to some demon baron on the fifth floor of hell. Normally, it was in-charged with leading a small troop of demon forces to raid for resources across the continent.


    Right in the Dark Abyss, although the environment was extremely harsh, in some strange places, there were also many treasures that were good for the demons. Its job was to go to the depths of some urban places to explore for the resources and treasures. Ever since it was born and transformed into a shredder demon, every day was the same to the demon. It had lived for over 200 years since then.


    However, today, the demon which had a boring life was suddenly summoned out of the blue.


    In any case, that could not be regarded as a ''summon''. The demon knew that it was being called upon by some sort of spellbook from some world. This sort of calling should not be the summoning magic circles that were created by the archmages in the mortal world. Instead, it was the true spellbook crafted with the scent of the Dark Abyss which carried the Will of the abyss!


    The shredder demon knew that it was different from other foolish demons which only knew how to kill and cause destruction. Perhaps it was because its luck was better. In the process of growing up, its brain was not damaged. Hence its thoughts were clear and logical. At the same time, it also had some knowledge of things.For instance, it understood most of the spellbooks.


    There was a great difference between the human-made summoning books and the spellbooks from the dark abyss and that carried the presence of the Evil Gods. For the man-made summoning books, when the demons came out of the summoning, it would be possible that the summoner would be forced into a fierce battle with the demons immediately after the summon. Afterward, the demons would be forced to form a contract with the summoner that won the battle and becomes a servant to the summoner. Meanwhile, for the spellbooks from the dark abyss, because they were summoned by the Will of the abyss, and the book itself had a certain amount of wisdom, so they would avoid those living beings that possessed powerful Order energy. Even if they went to the hands of these beings, they were definitely not going to open up a dimensional rift.


    Once the dimensional passage is opened, as long as a demon could cross the passage over to the realm of the humans, the demons could purely torture and slaughter; harvesting souls and resources when they desired.


    The demon which could be deemed as a clever one laughed internally. It immediately understood that it had taken another step forward to becoming a true superior demon. It might even get a chance to become a demon baron which owns a territory of its own!


    Without even the slightest hesitation, it responded to this calling and entered the dimensional rift. The Dark Abyss had no boundaries at all. It was connected to endless worlds. It was deemed to be the incarnation of all evils and the fallen ones. The place was a necessary existence though. The demon knew that, if it went through the dimensional passage, it would be going to any of the worlds.


    One step after another, it walked into the dimensional passage. It was near. It could sense the presence of the sweet souls. It could also sense the living beings that were weak in the materialistic world. The shredder demon could no longer hold back. It wanted to enter the world as swiftly as it could!


    Hence, it reached out its claws that were as sharp as the blades, its greatest weapon of all. As long as it was willing to, these claws that were blazing with demon flames from hell could tear apart most of the substances in the world.


    Just when the spellbook was corrupting the dimension, weakening the barrier as much as possible, that demon could no longer wait patiently as it tore the dimensional barrier and left a large crack in it. It then used its own red eyes looking at the world right behind the other side of the dimensional rift.


    Then it saw a human being, a man.


    The man looked like the kind that would strike a deep impression at the first glance. Set aside his physical appearance, the man possessed a significant aura that could crush the earth into dust. His spiritual pressure transformed into an aura of despair that came through. The demon had instantly thought that it was looking at a dreadful demon of its own kind. However, on the next instant, it knew that it was wrong.


    That was a man! And that man was extremely powerful! That man was carrying the power of Order along with his body as well!


    That power was not weaker than its own lord baron. If that power was combined with the suppression of the Order energy¡­ even its baron would not be able to match the dreadful human right in front of it!


    This was a trap!


    Three major revelations came together, along with the impact of Spiritual Attack and surprises for falling into a trap. Faced with this human warrior that appeared to be more terrifying than its own demon baron, these revelations that dawned upon the demon had him stunned for a while.


    This was also a flaw in a being with high wisdom. Any ordinary idiotic demon would have turned around and started fleeing without saying a single word nor having a single thought. As the embodiment of evil and chaos, the demons had always loved to battle with a large number of themselves against a small number of their enemies. They just loved to trample over the weak. Fleeing upon encountering a strong living being would be their very standard and basic rule. Only those demons with true high wisdom would possess the basic instinct to crave for blood in battle.


    Unfortunately, it did not manage to flee successfully.


    Finally, woken up from the confusion and concussion, that demon immediately felt that its head and its body''s center of gravity had been stepped on by a man. The strength of the pressure was too much that it could not get back up on its feet. Meanwhile, a powerful Combat Aura that carried along immense Order force was aimed at its head from afar, discouraging it from moving an inch.


    Meanwhile, the owner of that leg, Joshua, seemed to be interested as he looked at the demon that was subdued by him. With a wave of his hand, he asked Ling to close the ''Book of Eibon'' and shut the dimensional rift completely to cut off any last hope of the demon from escaping.


    The moment when the dimensional passage was closed, the demon noticed that there was some sort of a power that came from the outer side of this world maintaining the existence of this book. Meanwhile, the power that activated the dimensional rift came from that source as well.


    "An Upper Gold-tier shredder demon. This is truly interesting."


    Joshua muttered to himself, "At first, I just wanted to have a look at how powerful a terraria dhole worm is, or just destroy the book. But I''ve never expected to encounter an Upper Gold-tier shredder demon."


    Joshua could be deemed as a human being that understood demons the best. He had slain more than tens of thousands of upper tier demons. He even slew lower tier demons more than anyone could count. Well, he wouldn''t even want to count in the first place. The warrior knew clearly that these demons were simple-minded. It would not be possible to subdue them with brute force. As they were all too dumb to begin with, it would be just a dream that they could be humiliated or tortured to provide information that the warrior wanted to know about.


    Therefore, Joshua did not waste his breath communicating with the demon. It would just be meaningless. He simply used his Combat Aura to form a sharp blade in his hand. Then he straight away cut into the body of the demon and observed the internal flesh that looked like they were combusting on in order to get the information he wanted.


    Shortly afterward, Joshua was done with observing the dying demon. He nodded and muttered to himself, "There is no change in the physical aspect. It is almost exactly the same as in the past life. Then it seems that the weaknesses are similar as well. Not bad, this should do it."


    The vitality of a Gold-tier demon would definitely be more than this. They were dreadful creatures that could till fight even after their heads were cut off. However, Joshua possessed an Azurite, and he was also a Chaos Guardian. He was the very existence that could deal tremendous damage to demons. His Combat Aura that carried Order energy could cut into demons'' fleshes and disrupt their auto-healing abilities. Regardless of how much vitality this demon had, it was about to die anyway.


    Meanwhile, for Joshua, what significance would he get from merely one demon? After getting the desired information, he would kill it straightaway and end its misery. Since he already had the Book of Eibon in his hands now, he could just summon as many demons as he wanted to.


    It seemed that the shredder demon was still attempting to struggle as it was attempting to speak something in an unknown tongue. However, Joshua did not understand even the slightest bit of the heavy accent that came from the mouth of the demon. He even thought that the demon was just cursing him with vulgar words. So he let out a sigh at the will of the demon to battle and kicked the demon. The demon passed out by that powerful kick. After that, he called Ling to come over.


    Ling was looking at the spellbook that was called Book of Eibon. There were quite a lot of strange and bizarre information about demon curses and sacrificial rituals that were all written in the common language of this world. There were also a lot of strange sentences engraved in some strange language as well. However, the young Divine Armament seemed to be very engrossed reading the book. Although he could not understand the demon curses or the strange language, however, it would still be a good thing to enrich his own databank by inputting these information first. He could decipher them and understand them later anyway.


    Summoning of ghouls, hell''s dhole worms, and all sorts of demons¡­ there were so many selections. Unfortunately for him, he could not understand even the slightest bit about how to carry out the summoning rituals.


    Just when the young male Divine Armament was sighing, he heard his master calling him over. So Ling closed the book and walked up to Joshua.


    "Come, perform a Divine Armament transformation now."


    The warrior said concisely, "Didn''t you say you are really close to advance into a new tier? This is a great timing. The demons are just like the Aragami. They''re part of Chaos as well. This is a Gold-tier demon. If we kill it together now, you will be able to advance to a new tier."


    After that, the warrior could not help but let out a sigh.


    These Experience Points came at an impeccably good timing.

 Chapter 185 An Itch in the Palm

    After digesting his master''s words, Ling was a little fazed for that brief moment. He was holding onto the spellbook as he blinked a few times¡ªHe really did not expect his master to think about such a trivial matter when he saw a true demon.


    After all, Ling thought that he could advance to a new tier anytime in the future. Meanwhile, comparing between a demon that had not appeared in the world for over ten years and the spellbook that was being held in his hand, it would be obvious that which one was much more important, right?


    However, it was fine that way as well. The young male Divine Armament shrugged. He then stepped forward with joy as he held Joshua''s hand. Along with a flash of light, a black greataxe appeared in the hands of the warrior.


    The blade of the double-edged axe had a flame-texture. The edge was extremely sharp and jagged, like a saw. Meanwhile, right in the middle of that double-edged blade, were also two long slots for blood. Regardless of whether it was slashing or piercing, breaking armor or penetrating the enemies, this greataxe would be able to deliver.


    Meanwhile, on the ground, the demon that was struggling to draw its final breath had noticed Joshua''s movements.


    Its four limbs were crushed. The double horns on the head were broken off as well. The muscles all across its body had been cut open by the warrior. It could only look at the warrior wielding a giant axe up high into the sky and aimed at its own head. Looking at the black blade of the giant axe brewing with both Combat Aura and Order energy, the demon knew that this attack would be so dreadful that even its demon baron would not be able to endure.


    It was about to die!


    Among its sea of thoughts, that was the only thought that through its mind. However, right after that, right before its moment of death, the flowing blood that was flowing vigorously underneath the veins of the demon and the tough basic instinct of the demon was beginning to boil.


    ¡ªEven if it was going to die, it would not just go like that!


    A shredder demon was an Upper-tier demon in the Dark Abyss. Its physical attacks were extremely pure and powerful that they could not be guarded against with armors nor shields. Their claws and the demonic flames surrounding them could even tear apart magic shields and imprisoning spells. That did not mean that they did not possess the ability to cast spells.


    In fact, as high-tier demons, their casting ability went far beyond the capability of ordinary Silver-tier human mages. They might even be much more capable than some of the Gold-tier daemons in such regard!


    The dying demon was burning its own blood as it attempted its final struggle against the warrior before meeting its doom. Its body had almost completely been destroyed, though its soul was still perfectly unharmed. It could definitely still unleash spells¡ªThe dark red demonnic blood was boiling just like sulfuric spring water, releasing a red mist that carried the scent of decay. Terrifying fire element began to gather upon the demon from all directions. In a flash, an immediately effective ''Explosive Flame''!


    The ''Explosive Flame'' itself was not some sort of high-tier magic spell but its destruction was extremely terrifying. A blast of ''Explosive Flame'' would be enough to destroy an entire platoon of heavy infantry. High heat and demonic blood had the attribute to putrefy. This putrefying attribute could cause excruciating suffering to those who did not get eradicated as well. If the demon could perform immediate effects, meaning, if the demons could just spam the skill and cause multiple explosions, it could even become a destructive force enough to destroy city walls.


    As this was an instinctive spell that could potentially deplete one''s vitality completely, even Joshua could not block this immediately-effective explosive flame that was unleashed by the shredder demon in time.


    In the next moment, a light-blue fireball that was two meters large was flying straight towards Joshua''s face at the speed of lightning!


    However, the warrior had not shown even the slightest hint to evade that attack. He only lifted his right arm up and simply placed it right in front of him. His face looked calm as if he was just reaching his hand out to catch a rubber ball that was being thrown at him.


    So this is an immediately-effective explosive flame that was casted by a dying demon.


    In this moment of emergency, Joshua still had the mood to think about other things. He looked at the blue ball of fire that was surrounded with plasma charges along with it as he spoke absent-mindedly, seemingly forgetting about the current situation, "I remember, back in the year, at the bloody altar¡­ When I was still a Silver-tier, I formed parties to hunt demons. My party members were either always hunted by the demons or whenever we were about to kill the demon, the demon would self-destruct across an area of twenty square meters, wiping my entire party out."


    "But now¡­"


    The blue ball of fire exploded on the warrior''s palm. Instantly, scorching presence began to expand into the surroundings. Joshua was instantly engulfed in the blue and red flame currents. At the next moment, the surging magic energy brought along endless fire element energy and caused an intense explosion. Among the ringing of the explosive sound, a small mushroom cloud rose. The shockwave of the impact that was visible swept across the surroundings along with a brewing wind that was over 500 degrees, melting all the snow that was accumulated in the surroundings.


    Did the demon manage to do it?!


    Upon unleashing the final strength remaining in it, the consciousness of the shredder demon was beginning to get blurry. It knew that it would definitely die this time. Even if he could kill the warrior right before him, the silver-haired girl that was standing not far beside them could still be capable of killing it. However, it was merely trying to drag someone down along with it.


    However, suddenly, a voice that gave the demon endless despair came from the high rising smoke.


    "Such an attack will do nothing to me already."


    How is that possible?!


    How could a human survive such an attack?!


    In the mist that formed from the evaporation of melted snow, a shadowy figure of a man came out and placed his right hand out. He was completely unharmed. Even his hair was completely intact. Not even a single hair was curled up or out of place. The warrior that had already attained the pinnacle of Gold tier was looking at the demon who had its own blood dried from combustion right before his eyes. He then lifted the greataxe up into the air with no emotion on his face at all.


    After that, he swung his axe down upon the demon that looked at him with unbelievable eyes filled with despair.


    *****


    "How do you feel, Ling?"


    Asking the young black-haired male Divine Armament that already deactivated his Divine Armament transformation, Joshua then softly said, "If that''s not enough, then we shall wait for some more free time in the future and use the book to summon more of these demons to play with."


    "¡­ actually¡­ it''s almost enough."


    Ling stood behind Joshua. Then he passed the ''Book of Eibon'' over to Ying who was pushing 03''s cart. However, he narrowed his eyes as he was thinking. "But I still haven''t shown any sleepy symptoms just yet¡­"


    "It''s not like you must sleep!"


    Upon hearing those words, the silver-haired lady instantly spoke agitatedly, "I''ve had an accident when I was advancing into a new tier! It''s not like I wanted to sleep that long! It was something that could have been accomplished by resting a few days only!"


    "Alright, alright, Sis¡­ I wasn''t even trying to bring that up though¡­"


    Listening to the conversation between his two weapons, Joshua smiled gently. Then the three of them journeyed back to the main city.


    Ever since he had killed hundreds of thousands of Chaos daemons, Joshua''s body had been enhanced to an extremely horrific level now. The explosive flame that was shot at him could only cause an itch in his palm. The natural defense of the warrior might have exceeded 100 points now. Even the ordinary magic armor was not as tough as his body.


    After walking some distance, they arrived at the city gates.


    A few holy knights appeared on the road right before Joshua and his two weapons.


    These knights were fully equipped with gray armor. Right on top of the surface of the armor, there were the drawings of the holy emblem that belongs to the God of Might and Justice. Meanwhile, right behind them, there were two priests in white robes. There were even a few city guards accompanying them by their sides. These people did not seem to be covering their tracks or whatsoever. After they had seen Joshua and the two Divine Armaments, they swiftly walked to the front of the warrior and bowed to express their respect towards him.


    What is going on?


    Joshua looked at actions of these people with doubt as he wanted to say something. Could it be that someone was about to visit me? Could it be Artanis?


    Not long before this, Artanis had advanced into Gold tier back at St. Laurent''s cathedral, allowing holy light to shine through the entire city. On the following day, many people were stationed in the church. The God of Might seemed to regard it as a very important place; the god even sent five Silver-tier holy knights and ten Silver-tier priests over. Fortunately, these clergymen were well-behaved. They did not do anything drastic or cause any unwanted problems when they arrived at the city. Upon entering the city, they even sent a representative to pay the liege''s residence a visit to express their desire to follow the warrior''s instructions.


    The warrior then opened his mouth and asked the holy knight right before him, "Knight, do you have any business here?''


    This holy knight seemed a little confused though. He only paid the warrior some respect and replied, "Count, we''ve come here to look for you on behalf of Archbishop Artanis. He has come along as well. He''s just right behind us."


    Upon hearing that, Joshua turned his head to the side a little and looked at the knights and the priests at the rear.


    As expected, a shadowy figure of a man with white hair was walking swiftly towards him.


    Priest Artanis had really arrived.


    He quickly walked up to Joshua. The two of them were so close that they did not need to say anything out of courtesy anymore. The old man looked anxious and puzzled as he asked, "Joshua, I felt a presence of the Dark Abyss just now. What is going on here?"


    "It was nothing, We''re just eliminating a demon, that''s all."


    Joshua pointed his finger at the spellbook that was being placed on the same cart where 03 was on, "That book had summoned the demon out."


    "¡­ Is that so¡­ such an evil spellbook¡­ However, I feel relieved knowing that the book is in your possession now."


    Upon letting out a breath of relief, Artanis sighed and said, "Recently, we''ve received the instructions from the headquarter back in the Church of the Seven Gods straight from the Holy Mountain. The strongest holy knight of the young generation from the church will be coming all the way to the North just to pay a visit to St. Laurent Cathedral. Just as I was wondering why would that man want to cross an entire continent just pay a visit to my place¡­ Suddenly, I''ve felt the presence of the Dark Abyss¡­"


    He spread out his hands. "Can''t blame me for thinking otherwise¡­ I''m nervous."


    "It was my fault for causing you to feel frightened." Upon laughing a little, Joshua and the old friend were just chatting on, "However, the strongest holy knight? Who is that?"


    "I remember. His name is Roland. Because he is the next heir to become the pope of the church, he has no surname."


    The old priest recalled on his past memories for a brief moment and said, "According to the internal news I''ve got, now he should still be on the way to the mountains in the South. He is still quite far from the North though¡­"


    "Wait! What did you say?"


    Suddenly, Joshua interrupted Artanis as he was talking. His expression was one of surprise as he spoke incredulously, "Who, you said?"


    "Who...? Oh¡­ That knight''s name is Roland. He''s the pope of the Church of the Seven Gods''s foster son. He is a candidate as the next Pope."


    Artanis did not get annoyed after he was interrupted. He continued recalling and said, "I remember him being a popular candidate. He is well-supported by a lot of people. His power level has reached up to the pinnacle of Gold tier now. His strength is very near yours now."


    Roland¡­ that fellow.


    Joshua seemed as if he did not listen to what the old priest was saying. The expression on his face looked complicated. The color of doubt began to appear on his calm face.


    This fellow¡­ he would fall in the days to come, wouldn''t he?

 Chapter 186 Where Would the Ring Fit Better?

    In this world, occasionally, people with incredible talents would appear. They would have made in efforts, obtain incredible strength, and then attain incredible achievements. Ultimately, they would leave their names in history itself.


    This kind of person would either be called a hero or a fanatic.


    The Fallen One, Roland. He was undoubtedly one of these people in the history.


    Roland Glamorgan. In the history of the Church of the Seven Gods for over a thousand years, he was deemed to be one of the most gifted holy knights with the most extraordinary Gift.


    He was born in a prominent noble family in a kingdom located in the Eastern plains. Because of the political struggle, he was educated by his parents to join the church in order to seek refuge when he was still young. However, he who fell into the dirt from the clouds did not give up on his own life. Instead, he chose to rely on his own Gift and hard work to rise above the others.


    In that moment, the one who appeared before everyone was not the strong and silent clergy they saw just now. He was now a holy knight burning with righteous anger, wielding a cross-shaped iron hammer and a square shield, his body adorned with a pure-white combat armor. With his unstoppable might, he destroyed every apostle of evil who dared to stand in his way.


    However, Joshua knew that three years from now, in the pioneering Starfall Year 835, Roland would be setting his foot out of the Holy Mountain of the Far Sea and carry with his crusade to banish all evil cults. Regardless of whether it was in the Empire kingdom or the distant South, the Eastern plains or the West mountains, or even the Shining Sea of the islands across the stormy oceans, there would be the traces or the shadows of his heroic battles.


    At that time, the man that appeared right in front of everyone would no longer be the silent clergy that was faithful to the cause. He had become a holy knight that was armed with a crossbow hammer and a square shield, wearing a pure white armor, blazing with the rage of Justice, an unstoppable being that would crush anyone or anything evil that would block in front.


    Players who had the privilege of playing with him would all express that Roland was extremely reliable. With his spirit as a holy knight blazing in his heart, the uninterrupted beneficial power would be spread to the entire party along with the radiance of the Aura skill. It even spread and covered the entire ground of the battlefield. Before the enemies could even take any action, they had already suffered difficulties. Meanwhile, the players were like fish getting into the water as if they were being supported by a god.


    Because he had successfully annihilated various cults, Roland''s name was spread all over the world by many people, praising him for his deed, giving him the credit for doing all of it. Some people who had been deeply harmed by cults had even suggested adding the title ''Saint'', a word that would only be added to the most outstanding holy beholder of each generation, to Roland''s name. That time, everyone believed that he would be advancing into the Legendary Tier and become the next Pope for the church. Or, he could become the great commander for many knight parties of the church.


    At this time, the new king of the kingdom where Roland was born stood out and declared that his father, also the previous king, had done a grave mistake by sentencing Roland''s parents. The king had even publicly expressed his apology. Then he immediately built a hero''s plaque for Roland to honor him.


    But at this time, Roland who had experienced hundreds of battles was no longer be bothered by such a thing. He rejected the proposal of the king who sincerely invited him to become the king''s personal knight to protect the kingdom. Instead, he went back to the Holy Mountain of the Far Sea to sort out the rewards he had acquired over the years, calming the rage in his heart that he accumulated over the years, tempering his own soul in order to advance into a higher realm.


    It took less than a decade for Roland to transform himself from being a silent and firm Beginner tier clergy to becoming an Extraordinary holy knight blazing with the flame of justice to eradicate the cults; Saint Roland that became indifferent by the end of it.


    Even the players did not have much negative feedback about Roland. There is not a single blemish on such a holy clergy. That time, Joshua also greatly admired the characters like the holy knight. He admired them because a knight could actually remain true to themselves as if every day was the same as the first day for ten years. They would not be moved by fame and fortune. That would be a warrior that was worth to be respected.


    However, the development of story did not go the way everyone expected it to be.


    As time passed, years later, just when everyone thought that Roland who had already attained Supreme tier was ready to advance into the realm of Legendary tier, an unfathomable news surfaced.


    On the Holy Mountain of the Far Sea, the old Pope Igor passed away unexpectedly. Meanwhile, after the Holy Mountain was sealed for a few days, a notice was issued from one side only, declaring that the holy knight, Saint Roland had fallen. He had betrayed the humans. Then they issued a warrant, a wanted poster of Roland to fully hunt for him. Meanwhile, the ex-holy knight did not give any explanation for that. As he was running like a fugitive, his face was seen to have many wrinkles. Rumour had it that he had already returned to the kingdom where he was born. He had return before the graves of his parents.


    Upon leaving a regretful sigh, this ex-holy knight had vanished without a trace since then. He had basically evaporated into thin air before the eyes of everyone who had been attempting to capture him.


    Some even said that they had seen the shadow of Roland in the Dark Abyss. They claimed to have seen a knight wearing the armor of a gray holy knight which was covered in scratches and damages battling against a large horde of demons on the bloody sea of plains. There were also people who claimed to see that there was a powerful holy knight armed with a Sunset Battle Hammer dealing with several Shadow Dragons. However, no one could verify whether those claims were true or not.


    After that, no one has ever seen Roland''s presence. No one has ever paid any attention to that matter as well.


    Because the seal of the gate to the Dark Abyss had been broken.


    In any case, this legendary character had a lesser-legendary ending though. The truth of history was hidden into the troubling folklore. No one actually knew the true course of the events. And the truth about Roland''s fall had been hidden away by moving time, slowly becoming dusty and unrevealing.


    After all, the next event would be a war that would not give anyone a chance to breathe. Joshua knew that world that was called [Continental War]. He understood that more than anyone.


    With the passing of the pope, Saint Igor, and the fall of holy knight Roland as the starting point, the invasion of the Dark Abyss was officially initiated.


    Of course, Roland had yet to fall in the current timeline though. He had not even started his adventure to eradicate the lairs of the evil cults. However, the stage for everything that yet to happen had been built. The actors had already gone up to the stage one after another. The heroes had pulled out their swords, while the conspiracies were beginning to bloom everywhere.


    "I do remember that he is really good at battles."


    Upon ending the flashback, Joshua''s mind whirred. "Speaking of which, what he could have done that the Church of the Seven Gods would declare that he had fallen to the dark side then?"


    In the previous life, no even a few knew about the reason behind Roland''s fall. The information was even highly classified among the upper level of the Church of the Seven Gods. Players could only rely on words they could collect from what they could hear and explore the secrets within those words.


    Some speculated that Roland had murdered the old pope, his own adoptive father. However, let''s not look at how a Supreme-tier holy knight could kill a Legendary-tier clergy. Everyone could not find a reason for Roland to have the motive to kill the pope in the first place. As long as he could advance into the Legendary tier, he could definitely become the next pope of the church. Meanwhile, with Roland''s qualification, it would only be a matter of time before he could become a Legendary tier. So he would absolutely not be idiotic enough to do such a thing.


    As for his other so-called dark past, they were nothing more than a savagery against the cultists. He did not treat them as humans at all. But in fact, Joshua did that more than Roland did. Having his thoughts paused there, the warrior could not help but recall on some old memories about the movement of those cultists in the urban villages. He shook his head and felt that the group that called Roland cruel were just jealous of him actually.


    In fact, there wasn''t much memory about the warrior being related to Roland to begin with. During that time, his entire party was cheering for the activation of the Dark Abyss dungeon. Other than some holy knight admirers among themselves, none of them had been paying much of their attention on that matter.


    Never mind then. It would only be pointless to think too much about it. Joshua decided to give up on thinking deeper upon it. Instead, he turned his head around and looked at the old Priest.


    Ever since Artanis had advanced to the Gold tier, Joshua''s face had seemed so much better. Although his hair was still white and his beard on his chin had not turned black just yet, however, just by looking at them with his eyes, he could tell that they started to become tougher now.


    "It seems that you also got the key as well."


    While being stared at by the eyes of the old priest that were filled with doubt, the warrior sighed.


    In the unending disputes on the Mycroft Continent, only when they reached the Gold tier can they be regarded as touching the door of the historical stage. Meanwhile, the Glorious Strength would act as the key to the great door of that stage.


    In the eyes of Joshua, there was a layer of holy light gleaming from the body of Artanis. That would be some sort of energy that was related to life. There was no doubt that the old priest, who has accumulated so many experiences, had already had a sense of touch on the edge of the Glorious Strength before he was stabilizing his own Gold tier realm. It was just that he had not even the slightest idea about it.


    There was a huge gap between a Gold tier that possesses Glorious Strength and a Gold tier being that does not. That gap would be a gap that was almost impossible to cross. Mastering the Glorious Strength would be the only way to master the first step of your own fate. About that, the warrior did not intend to tell him about it. Sometimes, it would be better to let the person take that one step all by himself.


    After chatting with Artanis for a brief period of time, Joshua continued to walk back on the road back to the main city along with Ling, Ying, and 03.


    The nature of advancing through tiers in Continental War was actually all about transforming one''s own body and soul into Extraordinary materials. According to each person''s preferences, the direction of advancement would turn out different. For instance, what Joshua did today was strengthening up purely on his power.


    In fact, currently, his physical body had reached an unbelievable level under the support of the Azurite and the Chaos Guardian class, and also the fact that he had slaughtered too many Chaos daemon. Regular Gold tiers that had attained the pinnacle of the Gold tier realm would not be able to match his power. They might not even be able to break his defense.


    The peak of Gold Tier, the Glorious Strength. Joshua took a deep breath and carefully thought about it. He had finally gotten the ticket to enter the world stage.


    This step. The number one in the previous life had used five and a half years to achieve this. Meanwhile, Joshua had used almost six years to reach that step. That was because the number one in the world in the previous life was a mage, and Joshua was merely a warrior.


    Of course, the Joshua in this life cannot be compared to the old him anymore.


    From Silver Tier to Gold Tier, he had used only seventeen days. And from being a Gold Tier all the way to the pinnacle of the Gold Tier, he had only used about half a month.


    And now, he was about to walk into the realm of Supreme tier.


    The Satsui Hadou was the name that Joshua gave to his own Glorious Strength. Its nature was to strip off all the souls of all the life that he killed, and then use the wreckage of these souls as fuel to unleash an incredibly destructive power.


    Well, this was not a rare ability though. The number of Glorious Strength that used souls to power up was not low at all. Hence, the old dwarf would point his finger at Joshua and state that Joshua was a Soul Blazer. However, Joshua would definitely be the strongest Soul Blazer in the entire history.


    Currently, in the body of the warrior, deep within the depth of the soul abyss that kept souls, the place was filled with black fragments of souls. Meanwhile, his own soul was suspended above the air like a sun shining upon those fragments, slowly melting them and transforming them into pure destructive power.


    Walking all the way while having thoughts in his mind, Joshua had arrived back at the liege''s residence. Meanwhile, at that same time, the news from Nostradamus came as well.


    Like Artanis, he wanted to remind the warrior that the strongest holy knight of the new generation from the Church of the Seven Gods would be coming to the North. Meanwhile, after Joshua had expressed his gratitude to the old mage, he no longer set his attention upon the matter.


    Time passed. It was already late April.


    Looking from the main city of Moldavia at the direction of North, one would be able to see that the sky was very clear. There was a layer of nearly transparent white clouds floating on the blue sky. The golden sun shone directly down upon the entire Great Ajax Mountains and the Dark Forest. The scenery looked like a magnificent fairyland.


    It was a good weather that was rarely seen in the North. All of the farmers were taking the opportunity to sow the seeds for the second time. The plants were growing just fine, especially when the purification and the fertilization of the sun vines were present in the soil of the earth this year. This should be a year with bumper harvest.


    Meanwhile, Ling''s process of tier advancing had been completed after the young male Divine Armament had rested for a couple of days.


    Through the Book of Eibon, Ling had obtained enough experience points. Unlike Ying, Joshua had no idea whether it was because the physical quality of Ling was better, or it was because Ying truly had an accident that caused her to go into a deep slumber over a long period of time when she was advancing into a new tier. This time, when Ling was advancing into a new Tier, he only felt a sudden exhaustion over his entire body. Other than that, he did not feel out of the ordinary at all.


    Sitting on the desk made of steel-core wood, Joshua was listening to the news and messages that were reported by Ling one after another.


    "Master Moreila is now leading the dwarves?and they have just departed from the dwarven settlement. They shall be coming to pay us a visit soon."


    The black-haired young man lowered his head and looked at the documents. He summed up the key points of the documents and told Joshua about them one after another. After reading out for a brief moment, he was a little surprised. Then he said, "This is a letter from Miss Clyre. She has expressed her gratitude towards you, Master. She said it herself that the planting of the sun vines all around the region has been completed. All that''s left is to wait for the purification to run its course and purify everything. After that, she will be returning to the distant South¡­ there''s also a little box here. It seems that there''s something in it."


    "Open it up and take a look at it."


    Upon hearing that, Joshua could not help but feel a little curious about it. Then he said, "Let''s see what exactly is in this box then."


    "Alright."


    Nodding his head, Ling straight away opened the box that came along with the letter.


    A ring appeared right before the eyes of the Master and his servant.


    "So¡­ it turned out to be the Twin Infernal Serpents Ring..."


    He completely forgot about that. Joshua picked up the female-style ring in his hands and shook his head, followed by a sigh. "Although this is indeed my ring, however, what would I want this ring¡­ it''s useless for me¡­ Why doesn''t she just keep it? I''ve never thought of wanting it back after I''ve gave it away¡­"


    Upon saying those words, the warrior swiftly made a decision.


    "Ying, this is for you."


    After done talking, he passed the ring over to Ying who was sitting by the corner reading a book.


    "Thank you, Master¡­"


    After hearing what Joshua said, Ying immediately put down the book and took the ring . However, after she took the ring over, she sounded a little embarrassed as she spoke, "But Master, I can''t wear any other equipment though. The moment when I activate my Divine Armament transformation, all equipment will be automatically put aside."

 Chapter 187 Site Selection for the Academy

    That was indeed a problem.


    Joshua began to furrow his eyebrows. He really could not wear this female-style ring. However, this Twin Infernal Serpent Ring was still a Gold-tier Extraordinary equipment. Speaking of its tier and practically, it was not low at all. It would not be a great idea to just put it in the mansion. It would be a waste though.


    "Maybe when I need to return a favor, I can just give this back to Vale Dani."


    By the end of it, the warrior had made that decision. "If that doesn''t work as well, then I shall put it in the mansion and make it into a decoration for the room."


    However, upon done saying that, Joshua suddenly had a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    He always felt as if he had always been hearing someone saying the very same thing.


    (This thing is not practical¡­ Just put it into the family''s secret warehouse.)


    (This thing is not suitable for me¡­ Put it into the secret warehouse. See if someone suitable would appear and claim it.)


    (This ring¡­ no one in our family meets the conditions to use it. And it would be too much of a loss to just give it to someone. So just put it into the secret warehouse temporarily. Let''s see if someone can use it in the future.)


    ¡ªCould it be such a way that the collections of those big families became so rich¡­


    Shaking his head and dispelling the idea out of his head, Joshua let out a breath and continued to listen to Ling reporting the messages and news to him.


    Today''s official business has yet to be completed.


    ¡ªA few days later, Starfall Year 832, 2nd of May.


    In order to meet Moreila and his people, Joshua had brought Ying along with him and left the main city. They traveled around the side of the Great Ajax Mountains heading North. Meanwhile, Ling was carrying 03 around in the mansion as he was handling official matters. In the meantime, he was also taking care of Black that seemed to have gone into a deep slumber.


    Other than eating, Black had been staying in the stable, sleeping. Its appetite had gone better and better as it was consuming more and more food. Its food intake had become as much as the food intake required by a daemon already. Meanwhile, its body had grown some tough shells and long thorns across the surface of its skin. Its teeth had also fallen off. And now, they were being replaced by layers of sharp fangs and tusks. In the meantime, its fluffy ponytail had begun to gradually shift into a long tail that seemed similar to the tail of a dragon.


    In addition to the general appearance of a horse, in the details of its body, Black had currently looked more like a draconic beast. It was emanating high heat as if its appearance had a touch of kingly aura.


    After flying for quite a long time, when Joshua had finally met Moreila, he had already passed over a few mountains and arrived at an offshoot of the Great Ajax Mountains


    On the mountainside of a snow-capped mountain named Nissia, the old dwarf and Nostradamus were surveying the terrain and discussing something. After seeing the warrior flying from afar and landing near them, Moreila stepped forward and greeted Joshua warmly.


    "It''s been so many days since we last met, Joshua, my friend."


    Moreila opened up his warming hands and ready to give Joshua a hug. Then he laughed out loud and said, "When I was half the way to your main city, I met Nostradamus. Then he asked me to help him choose a suitable site to build his magic academy. After I thought about it, and it''s just along the way to your place. Furthermore, it is for your territory''s good as well. Since that''s the case, why don''t I help then? So I''ve decided to help him out a little. You wouldn''t mind, right?"


    "Of course I wouldn''t mind, my friend."


    Right before he answered, he gave it some thoughts though. After that, Joshua decided to bend down and accept the warm hug from the old dwarf¡ªcompared to Moreila, he was indeed a little too tall. If he did not bend down his waist, the old dwarf would only be able to hug his waist. "But this sort of survey activity, you shouldn''t be doing this all by yourself. Moreila, didn''t you bring a few servants along?"


    Upon saying that, Joshua turned his eyes to the side and looked at the dwarves that were trying to warm themselves up by a burning fire.


    "Them? They''ll still need to learn one more thing."


    Moreila shook his head. "These guys are too young. If I ever give them this job, I won''t be able to rest well. This time, I bring them along is to purely let them learn something by experiencing it. They should be able to obtain life experiences. I''ve not intended to let them do work for real though."


    Meanwhile, Nostradamus was standing right beside them. Other than saying hello when Joshua came, he looked at the snow-capped mountains at some other times. He frowned and kept silent.


    The snowy mountains of Nissia was located in the northern region of Moldavia, which was close to the borders of the Empire. The surroundings of snow-capped mountains would always undergo changes. There were valleys, rivers, hills, and forests all around the region. It was an unusually high peak which was up to 3,320 meters tall, being second to the Great Ajax Volcano which was 3,760 meters tall. Joshua looked towards the angle where the old mage was looking at as he looked into the surroundings. He could not help but nod his head, then commented, "In the mountainside, that location is quite good. There''s plenty of space on the mountainside, and the density of magic energy is relatively high. This is a good location for building an academy."


    "But it''s still a bit too small."


    The old mage heard what Joshua had to say. He agreed and nodded his head, but he was still hesitating. "The scale of the academy that I planned is not large, to be honest. But, if it is on the mountainside, it will look a bit narrow. Then the flatland on the mountainside is a little wrong. It''s triangular. The academy that I designed and planned would not fit in well."


    "Then you can empty the hillside and erect half of the academy here by the mountainside."


    Joshua shook his head and refuted Nostradamus. He continued to observe the surrounding environment and reached out his finger to point at the river on the flat land beside the mountainside. "You see, just hollow out the rocky wall behind the flatland and connect it to the flatland that is already there. Then the place will become a large foundation made of rock. As a Supreme-tier mage, it will not be difficult at all for you to do that."


    "And there are forests and rivers around. It will save a lot of energy when you''re building it."


    "¡­ It''s a good idea, but I want to see if it will destroy the magic nodes around."


    Looking at the mountainside where Joshua pointed a moment earlier, the old mage gave it some thought for a brief moment. Then he nodded and accepted the opinions of the warrior. He immediately flew up and began to look at the magical nodes that were naturally condensed at the mountainside.


    Meanwhile, Joshua and the old dwarf walked back to the foot of the mountain in order to observe the snowy mountain from the bottom to the top.


    Right at the peak of the snowy mountains of Nissia, was a layer of ancient ice that would not melt all year long. On the mountainside, there were scattered cedar and steel-core trees all over the place. On the part that was close to the plains, the place was covered with all kinds of northern land frigid plants. Many lower-tier daemons were living in that area.


    At the foot of the mountain was a deep snow lake. Since it was relatively close to the North and the weather was yet to warm up, the water of the lake remained frozen. However, one could still see right through the ice and see the deep color of the water in the lake behind the ice layer.


    This lake was very famous among adventurers. No one knew how deep the lake was because no one had ever been there before. There had been many adventurers who were ready to explore or bet to go into the lake before. However, they did not do so and retreated because the temperature of the lake was just too damn cold. In the case where the person was equipped with protective armor, a Silver-tier warrior who had reached the pinnacle of Silver tier could only dive down to as deep as fifty meters. Meanwhile, at a level deeper than that, there was even a magical force that could dispel all similar type water protection spells and low level spells that people used to breathe underwater.


    "The bottom of the lake should be connected to a magic Crystal Vein."


    The old dwarf made his judgment based on that point. "In the north side of the northern land, by the surroundings of the shore of the Lost Sea, there''s this rich in high-purity magic crystals. The appearance of one or two of these crystal veins in the North is not unusual. The natural magic is connected to the lake water. That will certainly produce some wonderful changes."


    "Unfortunately, because the peak of the Great Ajax a volcano as suggested by its name, the nearby snow has already be tainted with a little sulfur and toxic substances, resulting in a lot of non-freezing lakes around. Although the lake water can be sealed off, saying that the water contains poison substances. Even though the poison substances are not really much, however, the water is not suitable to be used by any living beings. Or else, Joshua, you can consider keeping a few types of demon fish. They love this type of environment."


    Magic crystals can be used to create storage crystals, or they can be regarded as simple magic materials. They can be considered as a high-value resource that will never be devalued. The industry of Radcliffe, in addition to selling refined ore to the Imperial Legion, would occasionally sell some of these precious materials too.


    Of course, recently, due to the full cooperation with the dwarves, the industry of the Radcliffe family had already begun to switch their focus to manufacturing and selling completed weapons. Since it had only just begun for a few months, their reputation had not yet been widely spread across the continent. But according to the only responses of the consumers that bought their goods, from their point of view, the quality of their goods was really good.


    However, after the dwarf had said a lot, he found that Joshua did not seem to be listening to him. The warrior seemed to have a great interest in this deep snow lake. He looked at it as if a lot of thoughts were currently running through his mind. His eyes seemed to be able to see through the layer of ice and deep down to the bottom of the lake itself.


    "Master¡­"


    Ying who had been standing right behind Joshua gently pulled the sleeve of Joshua. Meanwhile, the warrior was being reminded of something, then he nodded and said, "It''s a little pity."


    "¡­ Joshua, did you really hear what I said just now?"


    "Of course."


    Joshua reacted and nodded his head. Then he spoke with an apologetic tone, "I''ve heard that no one had ever explored the bottom of this lake before. So I''ve drifted apart into my own effort to attempt seeing what''s really down there at the bottom of the lake."


    The old dwarf did not get angry, but rather nodded in agreement. "Yes, the bottom of the magic crystal vein must be different to be able to make such a large snow lake undergo some large and strange changes. We should explore it when we have the time to do it."


    "Do you still need time?" Joshua shrugged and looked at the lake water. Then he laughed. "We can do it now."


    Moreila was stunned for a brief moment. After that, he laughed out loud. "Hahaha! Indeed! Come, let us have a look at it then!"


    As Ying was looking at the two of them with helpless eyes, the two Gold-Tier warriors seemed to have prepared themselves smashing through the ice layer, diving straight to the bottom of the lake to explore. Meanwhile, just when they had broken the ice layer and was ready to enter the lake, a shadow of a man came across the atmosphere, along with a wave of magic energy, had arrived before them.


    Nostradamus seemed to be almost done with his scouting as had a smile on his face.


    "My idea is almost completed. This is really a very suitable place to build my academy¡­ This is probably how I pictured the structure of the castle in the middle of a snow land to be."


    He told Joshua and Moreila. In the meantime, the old mage began to gather some magic energy in his hand, igniting light waves and water fog as he was producing a series of images.


    Along with the solidification of the images, a huge projection of the snowy mountain appeared right in front of Nostradamus. This projection was identical to the real one, along with clear compositional and perspective views. Joshua and Moreila were able to see the structure and design of it clear as day."


    It was a fortress-like building being built on a mountainside halfway down the mountain. The location was about 900 meters above sea level. This fortress was built upon the mountains. Most of the building would be on the mountainside and they looked extremely sturdy. The exposed parts of the building were extremely exquisite. From the looks of it, the designs of the building could be deemed as art already.

 Chapter 188 Whose Palm Print is This?

    "Not bad."


    Standing at the foot of the mountain while enjoying the cool cold wind, Joshua looked at the schematic diagram projected by Nostradamus and nodded. "It looks good. I just don''t know what it will be like to build the entire academy. However, I''ve never expected that you have actually completed the interior design and structure of the academy."


    The old mage smiled. But he did not speak.


    In fact, he had given birth to the idea of building a new academy nearly a decade ago. In recent years, he has already completed his own preparations. He could just start the construction of his new academy after finding a suitable site. Let alone the interior design and structure of the academy, after years of feeling bored, he even put different decoration into every single classroom of the academy. There were even a few sets of alternative plans.


    At the same time, Moreila was also observing the schematic diagram, also in agreement. "It is really good. The conditions of the snowy mountains of Nissia and the location are also very suitable to build your academy."


    "This mountain is basically made up of rocks. As long as we do a good job with the foundations and the support points, we can continue to dig deep into the interior of the mountain for more space in the coming days. We do not need to concern ourselves with the expansion of the scale for the academy." As he was saying, he also came closer and looked at the projection of the diagram more closely, "The site is far from the Dark Forest. The terrain is also high enough, surrounded only by unmanned ice. The surroundings are not bad as well. This site is truly a location for people to carry out experiments and study at ease¡­ In fact, it seems that the rune factory can also be built around here."


    The old dwarf seemed to have some of his own intentions. He continued to speak, "Here, we have rivers and lakes. Magic density is just enough. If the academy is being built here, then there will be enough manpower to maintain the factory... Hence, this site is indeed very appropriate."


    After hearing Moreila''s proposal, Joshua gave it some thought for a brief moment. He was also convinced that the site was indeed a good choice. After all, the rune factory was only a semi-autonomous magic furnace core and a complete set of production processes. Other than the energy source of the furnace core that needed consideration, the factory would not need much of a space. It could be built anywhere. Being built together with the academy, it would also be possible to rely on the surrounding rivers to build waterwheels, allowing parts of the production process to utilize water power to their advantages.


    After all, magic energy was always precious. With other sources of energy and power available at their disposal, it would be better not to waste the usage of magic energy. Not to mention that when the factory had manufactured products in the future, they could use the river water to transport the products downstream, which would be simple and convenient.


    After they had roughly finalized the site where they would build the academy, Joshua and others began to discuss the environment around Nissia''s snow-capped mountains for a little while. After that, it was time to do some real business.


    "Master, do you really want to go into this lake?"


    Standing right above the lake that was covered by snow that was located at the foot of the mountain, Ying said with concern, "I''m not worried about your safety¡­ But what if you accidentally make everything around collapse?"


    The girl seemed to have misunderstood her own master.


    "The main purpose of exploring this ice lake is merely because I am curious."


    In the meantime, Joshua had already prepared himself and ready to enter the lake with Moreila. Then he shrugged and replied, "But one of the reason is to survey the surrounding terrain down there¡ªwell, you will have to trust your master. I am not a saboteur who slaves on destruction. This time, I''m handling real business. And you''ll just have to wait here until we come back."


    After he finished talking, Joshua and Moreila broke the surface layer of the ice lake and dived into the water right before the eyes of Ying and the old mage, and also the others around.


    The first thing he felt was a chill that ate through bones.


    The temperature of the lake was approximately zero degrees. However, the water would quickly take away the heat from the skin. So practically speaking, one would feel even colder than it should be. The moment when they just went into the water, Joshua noticed that the water of this ice lake was very clear and transparent to the point that there was not even a single trace of any impurity that was visible to naked eye in the water. The water seemed to be carrying a kind of inexplicable power that could sweep dirt and impurities away all the time.


    Upon noticing that, Joshua could not help but to feel even more curious now. He started swimming at a speed faster than before.


    When he dived to about tens of meters deep down to the lake, the surroundings became dark and opaque. No light seemed to have reached this part of the lake. Everything around him was pitch black. There was not even the slightest sense of life there. There was also no sign of any fish or other living beings. As they continued down towards the bottom of the lake, the lake seemed to be endlessly deep and dark. There was only the soundless stream of water flow gushing against the direction they were heading towards.


    The further down they went, the greater the pressure of the water against them had become. When they had made it to the depth of one hundred meters down, there was not even the slightest light and sound in that area. There were only the frosty streams and the endless vigorous undercurrent.


    Relying on Life Energy, Joshua could feel that the old dwarf was not far from him, and he was also swimming alongside with Joshua deep into the lake. However, strangely, both of them had already submerged more than a hundred meters into the water. However, they had yet to reach the bottom of the lake. Truthfully, wasn''t it just an ordinary lake?


    Hidden magic energy was coming from the bottom of the lake one layer after another, disrupting the Combat Aura that surrounded around the two. However, both Joshua and Moreila were Gold-tier warriors after all. Regardless of whether it was the disruption of the water pressure of the lake or the magic energy, they were not really affected much by those.


    Although the development of the incident was somewhat unexpected, Joshua still planned to continue to explore. He would dive to the bottom just to find out what''s down there. Looking at the actions of the old dwarf, it seemed that he had also made the same choice as Joshua did.


    All of a sudden, the two men increased their speed as they were swimming downward, heading towards the deepest part of the lake.


    Deep in the lake water, silent as if the place was dead, an ordinary man would have been overwhelmed by fear caused by the unknown factor having known that they had no way to distinguish the directions and bearings in the dark water. However, neither Joshua or the old dwarf were actually affected by that. They had experienced something that was ten times more horrifying than this one. So such an insignificant deep water and the depressive mood in its surroundings had long been put past behind their minds.


    Two hundred meters, three hundred meters, four hundred meters¡­ their speed of diving in was getting faster and faster. The pressure in the water was getting denser and denser by the moment as they pushed on. Meanwhile, they had also reached an incredibly deep point of the lake''s depth. Initially, they only planned to dive down just to see what was down there. However, they had been unconsciously diving in so deep that they had reached more than five thousand meters below the surface of the lake.


    That''s unbelievable!


    Moreila looked at the deep part of the lake that looked dark as hell with both of his eyes. The color of the deep looked just like the lifeless dark abyss that was dreadful to any living beings. He sighed deeply, and thought, Five hundred meters, this lake is like an endless pit without a bottom¡­. How can an ordinary lake that is formed from the melting water of the snow be so deep?!


    Meanwhile, Joshua was also having the same thought. He observed the surroundings carefully. However, he could not find anything there. Up till this point, both of them had not notice or discover any surging waves of magic energy. The magic crystal vein that the old dwarf had been talking about doesn''t seem to exist at all down there.


    At this time, they were at approximately six hundred meters below the water level, and there was no telling how deep the lake would go. Meanwhile, Joshua felt very strange about it. According to his feelings, there were not many toxic substances in the lake by the side of a volcano. Logically speaking, this is a fertile spot where living beings can multiply. He could not help but think of the past life about something back at the Lake Baikal. It was also a huge freshwater lake in the snow. Although it was also freezing, there were many fish there. On the contrary, there was nothing, not even the slightest sign of life here in this lake.


    The two of them continued to dive deeper. They seemed to be unwilling to stop until their goals were achieved. But fortunately, soon afterwards, the warrior had found a glimmer of light in front of them.


    This light was prominently visible in the depths of the dark lake. Joshua immediately waved at Moreila to get him over. Then both of them went down to observe the light source. After swimming down a few more dozens of meters, they arrived by the side of the light source.


    Under the emanating bright blue radiance, they were pleasantly surprised to find that the bottom of the lake was right in front of them now. However, the two of them had dove down over six hundred meters, which was more than ten times deeper than any other lake that they previously discovered.


    It was not hard to find where the light came from. Meanwhile, Joshua had located the source of that bright blue radiance with ease. That was actually a gleaming crystal that was embedded in the sedimentary rock among the sands and dirt. Its core was a cluster of blue vortex that continued to swirl along, unleashing a blue radiance.


    It was very highly pure magic crystal!


    Clenching his fist out of his excitement, the old dwarf turned his head around and made a gesture at Joshua by relying on the light coming from the crystal, "There must be more of these crystals around here somewhere."


    The warrior nodded in silence. Then he made his way to locate the remaining magic crystal. As for Moreila, he swam up to the side of that crystal and started to examine further into it.


    Both of them were Gold-tier warriors. As long as there was enough energy, their bodies would no longer need any supply of oxygen. It does not matter at all on how long they wanted to stay dived in the water. Hence, they were not feeling any rush at all.


    Shortly afterward, Moreila suddenly gasped in shock. Then he reached out his hand and swept away the dirt and sand on top of the crystal. Instantly, the emanating light became brighter. There was another crystal, being revealed to be right before the eyes of the Dwarf.


    "An exposed crystal vein? No, this is five or six hundred meters down below the surface of the lake. Generally speaking, crystal veins would normally be located at such depth of a lake. So it was not strange at all to come across one here. However, what exactly is this piece of crystal then?"


    Thinking as such in his mind, Moreila reached out his hand and touched the second piece of crystal. He had some thoughts along with some doubts, "This is not a magic crystal, but it also emits light. The interior of it has a spiral pattern, and it is a special material that has never been seen before. It seems to contain energy as well¡­"


    On the other hand, Joshua who was on the scouting in the surroundings had also noticed the presence of that light. When he swam back, he saw Moreila touching that piece of crystal and he could not help but blink.


    Isn''t that the Spiral Crystal, a superior reward of the church that Artanis had used before? As a practical item that could convert into three kinds of Holy Light, Joshua remembered it very clearly.


    Why is there a Spiral Crystal here? Is it produced in the North?


    It was true that there was such a possibility. However, why hasn''t anyone seen it before then?


    "Joshua."


    Just when he was having questions in his mind, the old dwarf opened his mouth and spoke. With the vibration of the sound wave across the water, he said, "The energy of the crystal here seems to be blocked by some sort of power. It can only flow out into the surroundings little by little. Based on such pace, it will require a very long time before the crystal can enchant the entire lake with magic energy."


    "No matter how long it will take, there nothing strange about it. The time where the mountains exist has far exceeded the time when our civilization first existed."


    Joshua also opened his mouth and spoke underwater. The two of them started talking to each other underwater now, "It would still be normal if it takes a thousand years, or even ten thousand years."


    "The mountains may have existed for tens of thousands of years, but this lake is different." Moreila seemed serious. His golden eyes glanced at the sedimentary rocks next to the crystal. Then he said, "According to the traces of rocks and dirt here, this lake was only born about a thousand years ago. According to the speed of the leakage here, it is impossible to enchant the entire lake though."


    As he was saying, Moreila then picked off the blue magic crystal from the rock. Half of the crystal remained in the rock though. Meanwhile, the other half of the crystal had been picked off right for the surface of the rock. And now, it was resting right on the hand of the old dwarf. The gleaming radiance instantly got intensified a lot. After it had left the bottom of the rock around here, the energy of that magic crystal began to spill over into the surroundings at a pace significantly faster several times than the pace before.


    "Something is wrong with the surrounding environment. I''ll go have a look at the situation."


    While Joshua was looking around at the surroundings, he frowned and he did not pay attention to Moreila. Meanwhile, the old dwarf was holding the magic crystals as he was doing various tests on the crystal itself. He then went up over a distance as he also increased the density of his red Combat Aura in his hands.


    The sudden high heat vaporized the frosty snow that chilled all the way down the spines. The melted ice that came in contact with the high heat was boiling. Innumerable air bubbles and strong light were seen unleashing from the water, along with a spurting of a strong water current. Under Joshua''s fine control, the water and light swept through the water, sweeping away the dirt and mud, illuminating the surroundings, revealing a larger area of the environment underwater.


    Meanwhile, the crystals that had been hidden from plain sight seemed to be stimulated. They began to emanate radiances of different colors. This seems to have produced a chain reaction. In only a few seconds later, the entire lake was completely illuminated by those magic crystals. The entire place was gleaming in seven colors of the rainbow, making the entire bottom of the lake look like a spectacular fantasy realm.


    "Oh my god¡­"


    Upon seeing that scene, Joshua did not felt awed by that magnificent view that appeared right before him. Instead, he took a deep breath as he was in shock. "What the hell is this?!"


    He looked at the bottom of the lake in astonishment. The shape of the bottom of the entire lake has been clearly highlighted by the light coming from the crystals. That was why the warrior was so surprised about.


    The shape of this lake looked actually similar to a fingerprint! A huge, magical crystal-based palm print!


    Whose palm print is this?!

 Chapter 189 The Prelude of the Era Is Gradually Revealed

    Standing on the ice layer on the Nissia Lake, the silver-haired young girl was blinking her green eyes as she quietly looked through the ice in an attempt to observe the bottom of the lake.


    Under that translucent layer of ice, the ice lake looked crystal clear and deep, quiet and peaceful. Up in the sky, a gleam of sunlight was seen escaping through the clouds, which looked like a radiating sword plunging the surface of the ice layer on top of the freezing water. Among all that, there was also the reflection of colorful lights gleaming around the scene.


    Nostradamus and the other dwarves that Moreila brought along were also observing the situation below the layer of ice. However, their sights were different from Ying''s. The dwarves had a doubtful and confused look on their faces.


    Why haven''t they come up yet?


    That was what everyone was thinking. Could it be that they had encountered some problems down there?


    Exploring the bottom of the lake should not be a difficult task at all. One should know that, regardless of whether it was Joshua or Moreila, both of them were actually Gold-tier champions. Right before the two of them, as long as they were not looking at the absolute dark abyss that was tens of thousands of meters deep, then they would not encounter any problem that they could not handle. Even if an ice lake had a magic disruption, the two of them would have scouted ahead and be done with their exploration by now.


    However, in reality, they had not emerged back to the surface after a long time.


    "Could it be that there''s something special down there? Maybe Master and Lord Baron couldn''t contact us in time before they started studying the things on the spot down there all by themselves?"


    One of the dwarves could not help but start talking. He was one of Moreila''s apprentices. He did not seem old though. There were two small rings hooked on his beard. With a doubtful look on his face, he said, "Or maybe the lake is too deep, or the bottom is too vast that they can''t complete scouting the place just yet¡­"


    "This is just an ice lake. How deep can it be?"


    Another dwarf grunted and frowned, "It''s already been more than ten minutes now. With the experience of Master, even if this is a sea, he wouldn''t have taken such a long time to¡­"


    Ying and Nostradamus did not speak a single word at all. They just let the dwarves to have their own discussion among themselves. One of them was concentrating on observing the situation beneath that layer of ice, while the other one was drifting away with his own thoughts as if he was thinking about something.


    Time passed. Even the dwarf that seemed to be the calmest one had begun feeling a little uncomfortable about it. Even Ying began to frown. The old wizard also moved his line of sight over to look at the situation beneath that layer of ice. However, at that moment, a sudden burst of slight tremors and rays of radiance were seen beneath the layer of ice.


    Then, under the gaze of everyone, the colorful rainbow lights of magic rose straight up, shining through the lake water, making their way through the layer of transparent ice. After that, glorious radiances began to glim unpredictably.


    Not only that, the magic radiances were emanating out one stream after another like billowing light, tempestuous and blinding at the same time. Everyone in the vicinity was surprised as they had their jaws dropped. Immersed in the beautiful sight of the scenery, they also heard the sound of ice layer breaking, followed by the appearance of two shadows breaking their way out of the layer of ice, making their way up to the surface of the lake.


    It was Joshua and Moreila. They had a serious look on their faces.


    Because they had been using their Combat Aura to protect themselves, the clothes that they were wearing did not even get wet by the water in the lake. The old dwarf rejected the act where his apprentice was trying to put a coat on him. He followed the warrior and both of them walked up to Nostradamus.


    The old mage had noticed the serious expressions on the faces of the two men. He understood that both of them must have encountered something strange down there. And that occurrence must be involving something big. It seemed that something big was about to happen.


    Of course, because at this time, the magical rainbow lights had begun spreading up towards the horizon up in the sky. Above the sky, there were also traces of faint auroras and rainbows. Looking at the huge changes in the surroundings, one could tell that something important was bound to happen soon.


    But even after he had mentally prepared himself for the matter, Nostradamus could not help but tremble after listening to Joshua''s description.


    "Six hundred meters deep¡ªa palm print?!"


    The old mage inhaled deeply with his eyes filled with surprise. His white beard began to tremble, expressing how shook up he was currently. "This power! I have nothing to comment¡­ Also, Moreila, are you sure that this lake was born a thousand years ago?!"


    "Yes."


    Moreila nodded, and he touched the ring of metal that was hooked on his beard. His golden eyes were lifted slightly, and he looked very grim. "I swear by the name of the Sons of the Earth, and by the name of my beard, based on my experiences over many years, the geological changes in this lake had indeed appeared around a thousand years ago."


    "I can''t see any geological information though." Joshua just stood aside and shrugged. He looked very calm. Maybe that was because he had experienced the surprise before this already. "But, even if it is really a Supreme-tier Aragami, even the strongest opponent that I''ve met, would not have the capability to create such a trace here. It''s impossible."


    "This is a problem related to the gathering of power and control." He commented seriously regarding combat and battles, "In terms of sheer power, the powerful Supreme-tier and Legendary-tier champions could possibly do such a thing. However, it''s no doubt that the mountains of Nissia that was just right beside it would be dragged into this. Even if the mountain would collapse, it would not be a strange and bizarre phenomenon. However, the palm print has been engraved onto the surface of the ground just like that. Even the magic crystal veins that were located below at the bottom of the lake were not crushed. Such control would be terrifying. That would be like putting a thread through the needle head with the strength that''s enough to crush and flatten steel."


    "Indeed¡­ such control¡­ Even Isreal, the current Emperor might not be able to do this¡­ furthermore¡­ this was done a thousand years ago¡­"


    Upon listening to the analysis of the two men from two different sides, Nostradamus lowered his head and looked at the ground as he gave it some thought. With a serious look on face, he started talking slowly, word by word, "Now is already Starfall Year 832. Meanwhile, 1,000 years ago¡­ that would be the Three Hundred Lost Years."


    Upon hearing those words, Joshua and Moreila instantly narrowed their eyes. Obviously, that was not the first time they had heard that term.


    The meaning of that term had really carry too many mysteries.


    During the Age of Three Hundred Lost Years that was right between the Glorious Era and the Starfall Era. There were too many historical incidents; too much information that was wiped away. Because that age was the time when mankind, at their most prosperous time, was hammered all the way back to the ancient times. Because of that age, countless superior technologies and skills were broken and lost along with the passing of time. The humans could only start research from the beginning again. That was an era after the destruction, that was an era before the recreation was initiated. That was an era lost in the mist where many things remained unanswered.


    Meanwhile, this palm print appeared during that age. The implication contained with it was surely confusing.


    "This news¡­ Don''t tell the others first."


    Nostradamus leaned slightly to the side and looked at the dwarves who were still immersed in the magnificent scenery of the magical aurora not far from where the old mage was standing. Then he pointed out. "Study it. This is going to be both a long-term and a large-scale project. If possible, try not to let other people know about this news. Just keep this between ''us'', that should be enough."


    The warrior and the old dwarf nodded. No one would casually say this kind of thing, and Moreila could not help but let out a sigh. "In fact, let''s not talk about these big things. I first thought that the lake would only go as deep as one hundred meters. That should make the mining on the magic crystals much easier. However, from the looks of it now, the lake is over 600 meters deep. How are we supposed to mine the magic crystals then¡­"


    Upon hearing that, Joshua also felt a little loss for that and he let out a sigh. Originally, he thought that this magic crystal vein could also generate some income for his territory. It was truly a pity that such an unexpected encounter would happen.


    Today''s survey had come to an end at the moment. Joshua invited Moreila and Nostradamus over to his new Lord''s Mansion, The two agreed to it, but after seeing the castle that was built from granites, the two of them could not help but sigh at the warrior''s taste. Then they stayed over at the castle after that.


    Meanwhile, the construction of the academy was progressing swiftly.


    Currently, it was already a warm spring day in May. Although the location of the Nissia Snowy Mountains had caused its surrounding areas to still be slightly chilly, that sort of temperature was already considered as a temperature where the people in the North could have a stroll outdoor comfortably. The current weather no longer affected the people in the North anymore. Countless construction workers had begun happily transporting equipment and materials to the mountains and started the most preliminary preparations for the construction of the academy.


    Although building the place on the mountainside was somewhat difficult, their construction was aided by mages. Under the support of the levitation spells, shrinking spells, and weight-reduction spells, numerous massive and heavy materials that could not be transported by humans were easily transported all the way to the mountainside without much of a problem.


    In order to make the construction progress faster, Joshua had also sent his own knights over to the construction site to help the others workers and the Dwarves.


    These knights were personally trained by the warriors. Currently, ever since they had obtained the respiration techniques through Joshua''s training, their physiques had been toughened up, and their endurance had also improved tremendously. After witnessing them in action on the construction site aiding the others, Joshua realized something. Why are the city walls and buildings in this world so freaking large?! Any building would turn out to be tens of meters tall or the walls would turn out to be tens of meters thick. They were no less than a megastructure in the previous life.


    Any Stee-tier construction worker could move several tons of building materials with the help of the most convenient spells. As for the Silver-tier knights, regardless of whether it was excavating the mountainside or carrying materials, they were equivalent to a large-scale industrial machine that functions with incredible strength. Although they occasionally complained that such work was insulting to the knight''s glory, after seeing Joshua, Moreila and even Nostradamus occasionally personally came in hand-to-hand to help with the progress of the construction, their complaints stopped and vanished without a trace.


    With the help of the mage''s spells, the project progressed very quickly. The ground was laid in less than a month, and upon finalizing the academy''s most basic structure, the project to excavate the land on the mountainside had been completed by the Silver-tier knights under Joshua and Moreila. They had also come across a high-purity iron-copper associated vein in the mountainside. Of course, it was not time to mine this thing though.


    Starfall Year 832, sunny day, 3rd of June, snowy mountains of Nissia, the foundation of the academy by the mountainside.


    Joshua stood on a spacious platform as he was watching the hardworking construction workers and knights carrying out their tasks. Deep in his heart, he could not help but feel a little sentimental all of a sudden. "Casting aside the ordinary workers, these knights are actually powerful forces in battles. They are equipped with heavy armor, and yet they can still behave like agile tanks that are good with offense on the battlefield. Meanwhile, they can also be great and efficient laborers that can be compared to most of the large-scale construction machines."


    Although the strengths of the construction workers were already monstrously strong compared to the ordinary people, however, there was still a large gap between their strengths and the strengths of the knights.


    However, the results before their eyes were deemed to be swift already. Moreila had identified himself and deemed the quality of the foundation to be extremely great. It was strong enough to support the entire area of the grand academy that Nostradamus planned to build. The most painstaking transportation and excavation work were done. After the knights had completed their tasks, the next step would be letting the construction workers build the entire academy.


    Fine work such as this would not be able to rush even with the aid and support of the spells. However, they could not effort to be slow and behind schedule as well. According to the estimation of the old dwarf, half a year''s time should be enough to get a rough framework done. By then, the remaining construction would be easier and faster to complete.


    Meanwhile, Joshua could not help but recall a memory from his previous life which was related to the post-stage of the development of magic technology.


    "There is already such a production in the current timeline. I wonder how efficient the production could become when the world finally has the kind of magic-enhanced armor that could be used by civilians. I wonder how fast the production can become when they all have such a thing to support them."


    Upon dropping his thought on that, Joshua could not help but nod his head.


    As a semi-magic technology that could support the work of men by enhancing their strength, endurance, and precision, magic-enhanced armor were no longer used for battle. They could now be used for basic tasks such as heavy construction to get special effectiveness.


    Although today''s construction workers were still unable to be compared to the knights in regard of their basic strengths, however, if they were provided with a basic set of magic-enhanced armor, they could perform extra fast than before regardless of whether it was transporting things or constructing buildings. That should be able to close the gap between the civilians and the knights. Meanwhile, the precision of machines would definitely be much higher than most of the ordinary workers.


    Magic-enhanced armor was truly a great invention that allows ordinary people to have the same strength as a knight. Their strengths would be enhanced, and their efficiency would also become higher. In the later part of the previous life, the magic-enhanced armor had become extremely popular among society. Although the production for the armor could not be carried out in mass due to the invasion of the demons, however, everyone had the thought saying that if this armor could be mass-produced and be spread across everyone in the world to use, it could have been a prelude to the Magic Revolution Era and a call to strike back. If the stronger fighters could have armed themselves with those sort of armor that were much more powerful, their power level could have increased even more than before.


    Thinking upon that, Joshua did not hesitate to immediately look up at Moreila who was commanding on the progress of constructing the buildings. The two men began to discuss the details of this issue.


    The old dwarf had always been interested in the magic-enhanced armor. The design of this sort of armor was completely different from all the previous armor designs he had.


    With magic technology as the core and the forging as support, although some dwarves would not favor such a design, however, as a runic dwarf, the combination of magic and forging had always been their basic instinct.


    He came to the main city of Moldavia to find Joshua, precisely for this magic technology as well. Helping to design and build the academy was merely his ''side quest''. Currently, the warrior had taken the initiative to discuss the matter with him. Of course he would feel very joyful about it. Moreila instantly placed down the work at hand on the spot and passed the work to one of his apprentices. Then he went off to discuss related issues with Joshua.


    Although the design that was drawn before had been scorched to crisps from the aftermath of traveling across the dimensional passage, they managed to quickly sketch a new set of designs that seemed much more mature and practical than the one before.


    Leaving the construction site of the Nissia Mountains, the two men returned to the main city of Moldavia, where they came to the sealed room underneath the family cemetery in church. They had been borrowing the high grade forging facility and the high-tier alchemy instruments there to begin the first step of forging and experimenting.


    Joshua and Moreila had always been exceptionally vigorous in making decisions and carrying out tasks. Based on that kind of character and power to take action of the two of them, along with meticulous design drawings and continuous supply of materials, soon after, the first set of experimental magic-enhanced armor was about to come out fresh from the oven.


    In the great plains on the northwest of the Empire, a final war against the orcs had just been triggered by the sound of a deep and solemn horn being blown.

 Chapter 190 The Wind That Swept Through the Past and the War

    Sunny day, the beginning of summer, the beginning of a new dawn.


    At the border of the horizon of the northwest plains, there was a faint glow slowly rising under the stars. It then released endless heat of heat across the world. At the same time when the light began to shine, it had also brought up a flash of light across the entire land.


    It was not the light of magic or the flame of Combat Aura. Instead, it was some sort of refractive light.


    That was the reflected light of heavy armor.


    Upon the vast plains that seemed to be a boundless land, the earth was trembling. There were five large-scale legions marching forward slowly. They were equipped with five different styles of armor, with soldiers of each legion equipped with armor of the same style. Meanwhile, the five legions were carrying five flags with five different insignias on each of the flags. They were lined in five different formations, with each legion as one formation that represented one different army force. However, they were all moving in the same direction.


    That was the direction where the sun rises. The land where all swords will intersect.


    That was where the Orc Palace would be.


    As some orc nomads, they had obtained the knowledge to advance their civilization to another whole new level from the hands of human beings. Since five hundred years ago, they had no longer used stone arrows, bone spears, and wooden shields. They were exploiting the plains, mining the ores, forging armor blades and armors, building towns and fortresses between plains and valleys, reclaiming farmlands, and grazing herds. If they were not to do so, they would not be able to withstand the increasing strength of humanity. Instead, they could continue to invade the borderlands each year, and plunder people and resources.


    The Orc Palace was a huge fortress city towering on the backbone of the plains known as the Highlands of Tartaros. It was located on a highland where walls were made of limestone surrounding it. The walls were enchanted with the magic-resistance attribute. It served as the main city, also the sacred land of the orcs. It also served as the residential area of the orc''s royal families. It was the city blessed by the orcs and the God of War, known as the Blessed City.


    But now, this so-called Blessed City was surrounded by dead bodies and flooded with blood. The red blood of humans and the green blood of orcs were mixed together and dried up. The clotted black blood was formed in such a way. The traces of the black blood had permeated the gray walls. Even the most ruthless person would be shocked to see such a scene.


    The Orc Palace was currently surrounded by the large army of the Empire for more than a month now. Both sides had held up against each other for quite a long time. They also performed several tragic siege battles against the city of the orcs. However, because the walls were too tough and the defense of the city was too strict, even if they could defeat all of the orc armies, the undefeated Empire would still suffer a setback along with a great deal of losses.


    Since the battle back at the Thomas Grand Canyon had started back during the autumn of last year, up to the current battle at the Tartaros Highland, the remaining strength of the orcs had been completely annihilated. Aand the development of towns, villages, farmlands and all the development of civilization in the past 500 years has been scorched and reduced to dust by the humans. Currently, the isolated city was the only remaining city of the orcs, waiting for its inevitable fall.


    And at that time.


    On the other side of the horizon, a flash of light appeared.


    The glazed armor reflected the light, appearing like a sparkling surface of a lake under the sunlight. Five new legions had arrived at the location, ready to unleash the fury of men upon what remained in the city.


    "This is¡­"


    One of the generals that was besieging the city noticed that. Even though he was tired as f*ck, he still struggled to lift up the binoculars and looked into the distant. After that, he could not help but to get shocked by what he saw, "The five flags¡­"


    "Did they come as well?!"


    Black Raven, Red Mist, White Horse, Vault of Heaven and Golden Radiance.


    After suppressing the Dark Tide by the internal region of the Empire Kingdom, the five armies, under the direct command of the Emperor, had arrived at the final battlefield with the orcs.


    Among the sound of armor clashing into each other, they orderly exchanged positions with the forces that were already on the battlefield and assumed the responsibility as the assault forces on the frontline. Next, they would take turns and use the lives on their side to wipe out all the surviving forces of the orcs until they could break into the city and annihilate everything that was left.


    No mercy. No prisoner. Not even one living being will be spared.


    Meanwhile, at the Orc Palace, lines of orc shamans that were wearing accessories made of bones and totems went up to the city walls. The number was only nearly a thousand. They looked down on the human army that had them surrounded at the moment.


    That was a total of hundreds of thousands of humans down there. Even if they were merely great in number, that number was also a huge number that even the entire remaining orcs could not afford to endure. That scene had struck a sense of death and sorrow into the gazes of the Orc Shamans. They remained silent, making the surroundings a little quiet than expected.


    The wind blew through the corpses between the two armed forces and brought a scent of rusty blood.


    They stretched their skinny hands and took hold of their totems, or the items that were invested by spirits of the souls.


    That was a completely different spell from the spell of the human wizards. It was another way of exploring the world that was different from magic. The shamans gained their power by igniting the Flames of their own souls and communicating with the Will of all things in the world. Now, one by one the totems of different materials began to appear along with a dense presence. The runes were beginning to flow around the totems. The power of elements was beginning to gather around, followed by mysterious lights emanating from each of the totems.


    That was the most elite high-order shaman legion of the orcs. All of the great shamans that belong to the God of War were among them. Their ancestors used the orc''s first generation of great violence to kill all the races on the plains and exterminated the centaurs'' first legion that the centaurs ever had, wiping them out of their existence.


    The raging winds of the great plains blew through the clouds and dispersed the clouds from the sky. In between the heaven and earth, there was a fierce roar. An old orc shaman that doesn''t seem too skinny compared to the other orc shaman, wearing numerous gemstones all over its body, took a step forward. It was holding a gigantic bone scepter. There were no pupils in both of its eyes; not even the whites in its eye sockets. There were only hot glowing white lights in the center of each of its eye sockets.


    The Great Orc Shaman, known as the highest priest of the God of War, gazed at the enemies in front of him. Looking at the despairing military forces of mankind, it knew that the end of the pride of the plains and the withering of the sons of God were neigh. It was inevitable.


    The rows of orc shamans took a step forward along with their elder. Even though it would be merely a pointless struggle, they would still want to kill one more human as long as they were still breathing.


    That was the only thought that all of the orcs had on their minds.


    The orcs were beings of war. Their bodies were burning with the power of slaughter and destruction. The sons of God would never surrender, they would never give up resisting. Even after their city was surrounded for long, they would want to take the fight to their enemies.


    Remaining in silence while watching the shamans and priests around them, these were all its descendants, its students. The great shaman did not flash its eyes at all. It lifted up the bone scepter in its hands and placed it up right at the very top of its head. The skull on the scepter was the skull of a centaur. That skull was known to the skull of the last blood of a royal family of a centaur. It was gleaming with the radiance of blood.


    The orc''s path to conquer everything would never stop. It was either exterminating the other races or get exterminated by them. That would be something easy to understand.


    "Blood sacrifice for the ancestor." Its dry, low voice echoed over the wall.


    "The soul returns to the earth." The same sound that seemed to dry up because of hunger and thirst echoed again.


    Numerous totems burst out with blinding radiances at the same particular moment. Senses of presences were unleashed one wave after another. Power from the ancient, the heaven and earth, and from all things in this world was unleashed.


    One hundred and twenty-nine years ago, there was a major hurricane that destroyed an entire city.


    Three hundred and fifty-five years ago, a large earthquake had destroyed an entire army.


    Seven hundred seventy-four years ago, falling stars from the heaven had almost exterminated the Orcs, hitting hard on the backbone plain of the Tartaros.


    The power of all catastrophe had reappeared. After that, concepts were extracted and condensed into a dark beam of light. Numerous light beams crossed the sky and its border one beam after another, forming a long line of parabolic segments, leaving residues of images in the field of vision. Containing the power to destroy everything, the beam went straight toward the legions of the humans.


    Shamans were beings that call upon the power of the past and the world. Through the spirits of heaven and earth, they could recreate all the phenomena that had appeared in this world.


    And that, would be their final strike back.

 Chapter 191 The Prelude of the New World

    The storm was formed along with black light, and a dark tide of energy surged vigorously in the atmosphere. Hundreds of horrific spells that the orc shamans unleashed at their full strength were brought together to break through their original boundaries. These represented the power of great disasters that now converged together. It turned into a black, turbid and dusty tornado. This huge storm, with a rich dying and destructive atmosphere, began to unleash its wrath of nature upon its surroundings starting from the wall of the Orc Palace. Then it slowly moved towards the legions of mankind.


    It destroyed everything along the way. Whether it was corpses, rocks or broken weapons and siege equipment, everything was turned into gray and white flying ashes. Meanwhile, the storm that was enough to even blow dragons away was sweeping the ashes and emptied out everything along its way.


    With such terrifying power, the tornado was moving at a speed that could not be caught. Among breaths, it was very close to the legions that were changing positions by their campsites. It had yet to approach close to them now. However, the tornado had wrecked great destruction upon numerous defenses of the legions. The defense facilities seem to be smoldering away just like cream dusts. The tornado easily distorted and destroyed everything there. Meanwhile, the soldiers had to lean over and grab onto something with great weight to keep themselves from being blown away.


    However, how can the formations of the human''s legions be broken so easily?


    Numerous translucent beams of light rose up from the perimeter of their formations like a pillar that supports the heavens and the top of the entire legion.


    At the bottom of these giant light pillars, one hundred and twenty-three mages stood on their respective magical positions, activating the runic apparatus and equipment of theirs in the center of their formation. These mages included humans, elves, and even dwarves. There was a powerful rune in the center of each of the pillars of light.


    These runes went rising up along with the light beams. Then a spontaneous combination of one rune with another rune had begun. By the end of it, a huge barrier was formed around the legion, supported by 120 light beams right above the legion. Right between the between the translucent barrier, a mysterious magic circle was slowly rotating as a dreadful magical rainbow light was flowing along with the magic circle.


    Unlike the casting of the orcs that join their magic powers altogether, the spells of the legion were originally invented by the elves. And the humans had outdone the predecessors that invented the spell and made them proud. 120 groups with 360 mages of Silver and Gold tier joining their forces, were able to exert their power against the strength of a Legendary-tier being. They had created the invincible barrier.


    The tornado hit and crashed into the translucent wall of the magic barrier, sending out harsh noises like countless razor-sharp crystals cutting against each other. However, there was no doubt that this terrible attack was completely blocked by the translucent spell barrier that appeared to be indestructible. This barrier was able to withstand any damage. The tornado was swirling violently along with flames, winds, corrosion, and even lightning surging through the storm. However, it failed to break through that thin translucent wall.


    However, even though the front was blocked, but the rest was not.


    The terrible shockwave vibrated across the earth and, together with the black corrosive winds, the tornado had bypassed the barrier. With a slow but unstoppable momentum, the tornado moved towards the rear of the legion that was besieging the Orc Palace, along with the newly arrived five armies.


    But in the face of such a terrible attack, the soldiers in the five legions did not show even the slightest fear on their faces. They stood expressionlessly and silently, waiting for the tornado to come. Even army''s mages remained idle for the moment. They only turned their heads and looked above the Legion.


    Right above the sky of the Tartaros, endless clouds were brewing around.


    In the middle of the raging winds, a loud laughter came from nowhere. It spread throughout the battlefield. Everyone was able to hear it clearly. The boiling blood in the soldiers'' hearts could not help but feel inspired by it. It gave birth to infinite courage. But it was huge and conspicuous. The flag that was far larger than a few legion was rising from the tens of thousands of soldiers as if a golden-red flag that looked like a sun flowing along the long wind. A red pentastar and a golden blazing sun were inscribed on the flag, which looked like a crown.


    Royal Imperial Family, the Flag of the Sun.


    The trumpeters sounded a loud horn at this time¡ª


    The melodious and low horn sounds broke the silence on the battlefield.


    The morning light of the dawn passed through the clouds and cast shadows and sunlight upon the vast land. With this horn, the sound of wind howling through the clouds, and the huge clouds began to distort and were shredded at a speed that was visible to the naked eye as if there was something big was about to descend.


    Boom!


    Along with the sound of horns, a blazing beam of light descended from the heavens, shattering the remnants of the smoke and dust storms like tearing through a thin piece of paper. That blazing beam had dragged out a long river of lava across the surface of the land. However, it did not hurt any of the living beings from the legions.


    Clouds were billowing as turbulent of winds were blowing vigorously, followed by a gigantic dark shadow spreading its wings and crushing the cloud layers.


    A black-red dragon had descended from the sky just like that.


    Right above this dragon''s head, at the spot between two of its large horns that looked extremely sharp, there was a warrior with dark golden hair standing right there. He wore a black and red cloak as he was dressed in a dragon-scale armor. In the meantime, he was carrying a giant lance on his shoulders. Meanwhile, his face was filled with an insane smile.


    Boom!


    In the formation of the human army, everyone was instantly boiled with agitation and inspiration. Looking upon his heavy armor that was surging with immense power, reflecting the sunlight that shone upon the armor into silver light, regardless of whether it was the five armies or the siege army, their morale had been fully amplified. They were gazing their eyes upon that scene. It was not because of the giant dragon, it was because of the man that was on the giant dragon.


    The warrior who conquered a giant dragon, the strongest man¡ª


    Israel Diamond, the Emperor of the Empire himself had arrived!


    The orc shamans and orc priests that were on the wall looked at that scene with lifeless faces that looked like dead ashes. They were looking at the descendant of the Emperor as if they were looking at their doomsday descending upon them.


    Even the great priest of the orcs had both its hand trembling as it held the bone scepter tightly. The radiances in both of its eye sockets were fading so much that they seemed to be on the brink of distinguishing.


    "Israel¡­ Legendary-tier champion¡­"


    The voice of desperation was heard coming from within the dry throat. It grinned miserably, as if it was laughing at itself, "They really highly of us orcs."


    The orcs also had a Legendary-tier champion once.


    However, that was more than a hundred years ago.


    In about one hundred and twelve years ago, the strong Legendary-tier orc raided the Northwest Grand Canyon Fortress of the Empire Kingdom and killed the second Prince of the Empire. It then burned down the magnificent building which was built by countless people using more than ten years.


    Meanwhile, the Emperor of the previous generation, which was Israel''s father, was also fatally wounded by the curse of the orc shaman during a war to slay the orcs. As a result, he could not recover and passed away.


    Since 543 years ago, when humans expanded into the plains of the Orcs, the two sides discovered each other. From one generation to another, the orcs have been plundering human wealth and resources.


    That was hatred of a nation towards another, which went both ways. However, there was also hatred towards the family. It was a history and memory that could not be wiped away. It was also the source of rage and the cause of war at the same time.


    Meanwhile, Israel Diamond was standing right above the head of the dragon. He lowered his head and looked down towards the wall. And the vision of the Legendary-tier champion could see the expressions of the priests and orc shamans that were stationed on the wall of the great Orc Palace.


    Seeing all those distorted expressions filled with starvation and despair, the Emperor of the empire began to smirk.


    Of course, he must have wanted to smirk and laugh.


    Even if the death count of people and warrior were countless, with so many sacrifices, even if there had been many of his own family such as cousins had died, he would still want to laugh.


    Because everything was worth it!


    Just as humans once exterminated the lizardmen¡ª


    Just as the dwarves once exterminated the cavemen¡ª


    Just like the elves had exterminated the harpies¡ª


    There was absolutely no mercy in the war between civilizations. There was absolutely no holding back. There was absolutely no remorse. If they don''t merge under gradual compromises, it would only lead down to the path of war where they exterminate each other.


    Currently, over the 543 years, under the unmatched army of the Empire, the orcs that attempted to threaten all races in the world shall completely cease to exist in this world!


    Meanwhile, the hatred that plagued the four generations of Diamond''s royal family for over 112 years would finally come to an end, today.


    The heroes in old times had not achieved as much as he could today. Their armies were not as powerful and strong as his as well! The battle today, was destined to become a legend, a legend that would go down in history, a legend that would be written into songs and poems, a legend that would become a myth in the coming days!


    "Dragon, attack the city wall! My warriors, annihilate them!"


    Israel laughed out loud as he gave his command. He stepped on the air one step after another. Meanwhile, the dragon which no longer felt restrained by the Legendary-Tier warrior had also let out a long dragon roar. The golden vertical pupils of the dragons were glowing like lava that was gleaming with golden radiance. It spread out its wings and used its body that was over tens of meters tall to ram into the wall of the Orc Palace. Meanwhile, the dragon had also spat out a Breath Attack that was enough to scorch everything to kingdom come from its mouth that was filled with sharp teeth.


    "Tear their bodies apart! Destroy their houses! Wipe their culture! Take their land! Kill their civilization! Exterminate their race!"


    "Regardless of what bloodlines they are, what status do they have, slaughter them all! Show no mercy!"


    "I want to see the bones of the orcs pile up into a mountain and let their blood flow into the river and soak into the highland of Tartaros!"


    Along with the command of their master, the fury of Dragon''s Breath was spat out, and thousands of orc priests were instantly burned into nothingness by the heat that was enough to even evaporate steel. The great priest of the orcs was the only one who was still struggling to endure and survive the heat. It gazed at the human warrior who was levitating high up in the sky. Its eyes were filled with hatred. The great priest wanted to send out its own curse. However, under that scorching heat from the Dragon''s Breath, its throat was already scorched to the point that it could no longer even make a sound out of it.


    Then, it was turned into fly ashes by a more powerful firepower. In the meantime, the bone scepter that had the skull of the centaur''s to-be royal descendant was broken along with a breath that sounded like something was liberated from an endless pain. Then, everything went along with the wind.


    The gray wall was softened by this high heat. And under the continuous breath of the dragon, the wall was turned into a big chunk of melted lava rock.


    In the cheering of tens of thousands of people, the city wall was destroyed by the black and red dragon. After the mages from the legion cooled the lava, countless humans crossed the huge gap in the middle of the wall and poured themselves into the sacred land of the orc that no outsiders had even stepped upon for over thousands of years.


    The remaining orcs in the city were chanting their curse spells, battling against the enemies that were swarming into their sacred land. There, the slaughtering began. The orcs that were starving no longer had the capability to guard against the assaults of the humans after they had lost support from the city wall. Instantly, green blood flowed into rivers, soaking the streets. The fiery fire that was scorching up the city had begun destroying the outcome of the orcs'' civilization.


    The Emperor of the last generation of the orcs stood in his own gold tent. Its father was long dead during the final battle between the plains with the humans. The descendant of the Khan, whose veins were flowing with the blood of the God of War, was merely a twleve-year-old boy. It listened to the battle trenches in the city, and silently lit up the gold tent. It threw the crown that was made of the bones of many races into the fire. After that, it lifted its own heavy armor and sword. Walked out of the blazing tent. The little orc was ready to battle.


    The orcs would no longer need the Emperor and kingdom. A warrior should embrace the destiny of a warrior should have, regardless of their age and their races.


    At the same time, right above the sky, a tremendously large flash of light burst out across the sky.


    As if there was a giant god roaring, the blood-colored clouds instantly shrouded the heavens. High above in the sky, and a star suddenly burst out with infinite light. However, it only flashed for a brief moment. Then it dropped out from the sky and vanished without a trace.


    The holy insignia of the bloody axe appeared in the sky and slowly dissipated, surrounded by seven holy emblems of human''s gods until it completely disappeared.


    Upon seeing this scene, all orcs seemed to have lost something in their hearts.


    The orcs and the Gods of War had fallen today.


    The Emperor of the Empire, Israel looked at this scene from above the sky. He gripped the huge dragon lance in his hands and his eyes were combusting with blazing flames.


    Then he turned his head around to look at the earth.


    Blood flowed into the river and the bones were piled into mountains. Looking just like what he requested, the Orcs would be annihilated today.


    The old era had already ended. The new era had arrived.


    Meanwhile, in the North, in the sealed chamber of the churchyard of the cemetery.


    Accompanied by the joyful cheering of Ying and Ling, along with the help of 03, Joshua and Moreila had finally sketched the perfect design for the magic-enhanced armor as they lifted the huge armor that had been completely assembled.


    That marked the prelude of the new world.

 Chapter 192 Lolita in the North Is Good, but Unfortunately—

    Thud!


    Along with a huge rumbling sound, Joshua and Moreila joined hands to remove a black and heavy armor from the crystal platform and placed it on the ground in the forging chamber.


    Under the radiance of fluorescent stones, this gigantic armor was plated with a layer of gold paint. Layers of luminous runes formed the outer shell of its arms and waist. The main structure of the entire armor was composed of a few pieces of smooth steel plates which seemed smooth and shiny on their surfaces. The magic lines had connected all of the pieces together. Gathered on the chest of the heavy armor, the energy core of the armor was just located on the chest side of the heavy armor.


    The thick and heavy helmet of the armor seemed to be stuck to the top of the heavy armor though. It seemed that the helmet could not be removed directly. There were two wretchedly looking horns on top of the helmet. Meanwhile, on the visor was a high-purity steel crystal mounted on like a horizontal bar, occasionally reflecting blue lights.


    "... and, it''s done!"


    After confirming that the enchanted armor was working properly, Joshua laughed loudly, "After half a month, we''ve finally got it!"


    The assembly of the enchanted armor was only the final step in making it. In fact, the most important thing for the enchanted armor was to forge the runic armor plates and forging the internal energy core of the armor. Assembling it would only require a few workers that were familiar with processes. Of course, they need to be powerful enough to move the armor. But it was not really that important.


    But even so, Joshua was still meticulously assembling the armor, putting them all together to perfection. In such a way, the first step of making the heavy armor would only be deemed successful.


    In half a month, it was already a joyful moment for Joshua. If it weren''t for technical assistance provide by 03, Joshua and the old dwarf estimated that it would take a year or two to complete the first complete sketch of the prototype for the armor. The completion of assembling the final product would have to take years. Compared to that, that sort of speed in the progress of making the armor was unpleasant.


    Joshua turned his head around to look at the projection of 03. The Artificial Intelligence which had blue eyes and a pair of black wings had also revealed a smile on her face. The two of them nodded at each other. They did not say anything to express their gratitude.


    03 had not been talking much every day. Her presence was deemed to be lower than the others. However, there was no doubt about it that she was the center character of this incident.


    "Bless the Seven Gods."


    After receiving the towel from his hands, Moreila wiped the sweat from his forehead. Then he stretched out one of his hands and murmured to himself as he was touching the armor, "This is not my most satisfied forging experience, however, it is undoubtedly the strongest achievement over the years. Joshua, I''ve never expected to feel so exhausted. It''s just one set of heavy armor. However, the workload is so heavy. So how should it be popularized throughout the world then?!"


    "Moreila, you''re tired because you have done everything all by yourself."


    Upon shaking his head, the warrior smiled and replied, "Originally, this was supposed to be done by the entire rune factory. At least a dozen of dwarves would be needed to swiftly complete the workload here. Each of them would need to forge a few of the small parts of the armor first. Then the parts could only be passed over to the skilled assembly workers. That is the perfect process for making it."


    After roughly explaining it to the old dwarf and made a fun of him a little, Joshua set his eyes back on the armor.


    The system''s data was flowing.


    [Unnamed Rough Magic Enhanced Armor]


    [Silver-Tier Magic Item, Outer Armor Average Toughness 54. Possessed abilities: Damage Reduction, Immune to lower-grade flying arrows.


    Rune Abilities: Enhanced Strength, Accuracy Support, Additional Endurance, Self-destruct]


    [Item Description: This is a new type of Armor forged by Count Joshua Radcliffe of the North and Ironborn Moreila. It is more like a kind of powerful working machine than a Battle Armor. But who knows that. In any case, is indeed extremely useful.]


    Yes, it looked like it had great functions. Although it had lesser abilities, however, it seems to be working almost perfectly.


    Joshua nodded with satisfaction. As for the ability of ''self-destruct'', it was normal for any magically enhanced items which had a magic energy core.


    "Let''s go outside and try it out."


    He suddenly suggested, "The space underground is a little small. We can''t even move freely. Let''s take it outside for a test run."


    "Master, that''s not a good idea¡­ if we''re discovered by the others¡­"


    In the beginning, everyone was a little surprised. Ling even wanted to persuade his master from doing so at first. However, after thinking for a brief moment, everyone believed that it was a great idea.


    The most important point about the enchanted armor was that the combination and connection between the runes and the magic energy core of the runes and the core of the energy. Just by the look of its appearance, the armor would just be a heavy full-wrap body armor. There was no need to try making it confidential.


    After realizing this, everyone found that even if they let others see it, it would not a big deal.


    Therefore, this group of people took the armor and walked out of the ground to the graveyard in the church.


    A metal giant was standing firmly in the middle of the road.


    After the huge * ss enchanted armor was fully assembled, it was nearly two to three meters tall. Even Joshua looked a little short and small right for standing right in front of it. Needless to say about Ling, Ying, Moreila, and the other dwarves. The ratio was extremely obvious.


    The interior of the heavy armor was much narrower. And the structure of it could also be adjusted to assist people with smaller bodies to use the armor. However, among all the people that were present in the vicinity, Joshua was the most suitable person to wear it now.


    So Joshua put it on.


    Entering himself into the armor through the gap on the back of the enchanted armor and slowly sealed the gap up, Joshua could feel a familiar and yet relieved sense as he was in the metallic armor.


    Although the armor he used in his previous life was specially designed for him based on his own customization, and this armor can only be regarded as a rudimentary enchanted armor that he would not even look at, the one he was currently wearing was the only one in this entire world. It was already good enough to get the opportunity to wear one. Meanwhile, that familiar feeling had allowed Joshua to feel joy that he rarely felt in this life.


    "All Features connected. All Spells activated. All Rune Abilities activated."


    Along with his command inserted, instantly, beneficial status effects were being activated by the magic energy core one after another. ''Enhanced Strength'', ''Accuracy Support'', ''Additional Endurance'', every single one of the Rune Abilities were added to Joshua''s body.


    At that instant, Joshua felt that he need not move at all. A force of strength was present there, aiding him to move. To battle. He slightly lifted his arm and saw that the armor itself moved its arm armor that was forged from steel was lifted up as well, sweeping up a vigorous wave of wind across the air.


    Afterwards, Joshua tried out on the accuracy aspect of the armor. Well, he that it was barely enough to pass at least. As for its endurance, he had no way to try it out completely. This is because he was too strong already all by himself. He needed no enhancement on his endurance in the first place.


    In general, although this armor was only a prototype, however, it had all the functions of the official version. Furthermore, all of the functions were running smoothly. After a few days of experimentation, and they could initially determine that there was no problem with its design and functions, then they could finally start to mass-produce the armor.


    At that time, a family of four were walking slowly along the street in the sunshine.


    They saw the enchanted armor that was slowly moving its limbs right in the middle of the road. They were instantly startled.


    Such a huge creation out of steel would even be able to give a tremendous pressure even if it was not moving at all. Meanwhile, there was also magic radiance flowing all around its surface. From the looks of it, it also gave people a feeling of danger.


    "Oh¡­ so cool!"


    However, the little boy who was holding his mother''s hand was not scared. Instead, he was obsessed with the armor as his face seemed to be filled with curiosity.


    Men would like weapons and armor, beautiful woman and handsome horses. Even before he grows up, the concept would remain the same. That would be the urge of one''s instinct. Because of that urge, the little boy from the North was very eager to walk up and touch the enchanted armor that looked extremely cool to him. However, his parents that were anxious grabbed the little boy and held him back from doing that.


    Standing right beside the little boy, the little girl with a white-gold ponytail also looked curious as she was looking at the enchanted armor. She and the little boy''s father was a hunter. So the two of them had seen a lot of heads and bodies of dreadful beasts and monsters. They were not scared nor intimidated by the wretched appeared of the enchanted armor. Instead, they seemed very interested as they asked their own father, "What is this new creature? Can Father hunt it as well? When can Father get one back home?"


    "Little one, this¡­ is really a little hard though¡­"


    While he picked his daughter up, the man hurried his wife to hold their son who appeared to be eager to walk up and touch the enchanted armor. Seemingly very nervous, he quickly apologized to Joshua and the others, "I''m truly sorry, everyone. My children are unaware of their manners. I''ll take them away now."


    "It''s not necessary to be so nervous."


    The low voice came out from the armor, along with a ''Kachak'', a gap appeared on the back of the enchanted armor. Then Joshua stepped out of it. He looked at the four people across the street with a smile, "The children want to take a look at it? It''s fine, having a curious heart is a good thing. Also, this is something I built to show people and let people touch. There''s no need to be scared."


    With a slight encouragement, he waved at the little boy and the little girl and asked them to come.


    ¡ªThe Count!


    After noticing that, northern hunter''s heart suddenly leaped. However, he no longer had the fear lingering on his thoughts. Other than having some constraints on his manner towards the man, he let out a breath of relief.


    It was the liege after all. So there should not be any problem here anymore.


    Although the new liege looked more terrifying than the dragons from the looks of it, however, he had always been treating the civilians better than just good. Although people do not know why they were afraid of him, he had always been gentle in speaking and doing things. He always had a reason and an evidence for everything. He would never mess around. And gradually, the fear of everyone towards him had turned into respect. No upsetting appearances like the previous count who would make the civilians to clear out the streets would happen.


    This man was truly different from the typical noblemen.


    Hesitating for a brief moment, the man still put his daughter down, and asked his wife to let go of the hand that was holding his son. Then the family of four people went up to this huge armor together.


    "Thank you my liege!"


    The young boy and his little sister walked up to the enchanted armor and touched the cold surface of the armor after greeting Joshua with a casual bow. The runes sparkled and the magic flowed along the armor, letting the little boy''s brown pupils to reflect with a splendid luster. He could not help but let out an exaggerated ''wow'' out of his consciousness. However, the little girl was only looking at the beautiful runic line patterns that were flowing across the surface of the armor with her eyes wide opened. Her big eyes seemed to be glittering with tiny stars.


    Joshua smiled and looked at everything that just occurred.


    He liked children very much. They were the hope of civilization and a symbol of the future. Children had the curiosity to explore, and they represent the territory and its vitality. The fact that they were willing to make contact with new things had proven that it will not be too difficult to promote various policies in the future.


    That would not be the reason why he could not get any former apprentice.


    And then again, the little girl of the North looked really cute. Joshua looked at the little girl who was trying to touch the enchanted armor tiptoed herself up a little trying to reach the height where she could do that. Then he smiled and nodded. However, Joshua seemed a little emotional as he sighed afterward, then he said, "Unfortunately, she''s going to become like that when she grows up."


    The warrior turned his head and looked at the mother of the two children who was standing by the side. The body of the wife to the hunter that looked a little anxious was tough and strong. The muscles on her arms were bulging out very obviously. She seemed to have an extremely powerful strength. She seemed much more intimidating than her own husband.


    Giving up on thinking about the future, Joshua just looked at the two children cooperating to climb onto the armor. Suddenly, he felt a scorching heat on his chest.


    The Azurite, was just hanging right by the side of the Searing Steel Fragment.


    The two items began to heat up.

 Chapter 193 Predictions

    "Again."


    With his right hand stretched out to press against his chest, the Azurite was emitting a flame-like heat on his chest. Joshua felt a little strange as he muttered to himself, "So it has this similar reaction very often recently, but why?"


    In fact, this strange phenomenon that was happening to the Fragment of Searing Steel and Azurite was rather frequent. Ever since he returned from the bottom of Mount Nissia''s lake, the two items would turn hot like that for the past few days.


    The burning heat seemed to have suddenly ignited a flame on the chest that would not set other things all around it on fire though. However, one could definitely feel that there was a powerful Order strength pulsating one pulse after another.


    Although it felt strange, there was no clue or warning. Even if one looks at the entire Empire and the entire continent of Mycroft, there was no huge incident worth mentioning. Joshua could not find the cause for the Azurite to undergo the strange phenomenon. Hence, he decided to just leave it be.


    After all, he had many things he has to do recently.


    Whether it was the preparation to pick up the visitation party of the Wilson family, or the arrival of the holy knight which seemed to remain uncertain, every single matter he had on his hands would require preparations in advance. Joshua could not afford to lose his face as the local baron of his own territory. Meanwhile, Winter Fort Academy that he cooperated with Nostradamus to build would also require his concern, not to mention the huge palm print that was in the lake right beneath the academy itself. He recently went on exploring the palm print quite often together with the old mage. He also found some clues. However, what he found could not be deemed as any significant breakthrough in the progress.


    The training of his knights and the study on the Book of Eibon cannot afford to be delayed nor stopped. There was also Black which was undergoing the process of advancing into a new tier. That creature seemed to be advancing into a new tier at a pace that was deemed to be too slow. Meanwhile, that horse was refusing to consume the blood awakening potion that Joshua crafted as if it thought that the potion was not worthy of it to drink on it. Hence, the warrior had passed the responsibility of taking care of the horse to Ying, allowing the horse to sleep well. Well, he would not be needing to ride the horse into the battle anytime sooner.


    Truth to be told, as the count of the territory, other than the daily non-stop training that he did with his body, Joshua still had many official matters to attend to. Even with Ling''s help, he would not be able to get any free time out of it.


    Since he had no clue on what''s happening to the Azurite and it seemed to be a minor problem only, Joshua could only push the matter aside for the moment and wait for the right time to solve the problems one by one.


    At this time, the hunter''s family of four were ready to leave. As the father, the man seemed to be carrying quite a number of skins on him, He was also carrying a gigantic bag along with him. That bag seemed to be holding a handful of raw materials harvested from the beasts he hunted. He should be on his way to trade in the market as he brought along his children to expose them to the world, adding new knowledge to the children by letting them see and experience things.


    At that time. Joshua only focused his attention on it and observed it. Later, he discovered that the man''s strength was close to the power level of a Silver tier already. And it seemed that he was about to advance to a higher tier soon.


    "He has no legacy. And he hasn''t reached the age of thirty. He only relies on hunting. Seeing that he already has the power level that''s almost Silver tier, he seems to have much potential in him."


    Feeling slightly surprised, the warrior had some thoughts of regret and shook his head. Then he said, "Unfortunately, if this talented man is cultivated since a young age, maybe he can now reach the peak of Silver tier. He might even be able to attempt breaking into the realm of Gold tier. He is a very good shoot to be foster into a good and powerful knight."


    Speaking about advancing into the Gold-tier realm, the person would be deemed as a talented person already even if he or she stood a chance to advance into the Gold-tier realm. Meanwhile, a person who could advance into the realm of Gold tier and challenge to become Supreme tier would be deemed as a prodigy.


    "Thank you, my liege!"


    Before leaving, the boy and the girl who seemed to be brother and sister ran up to Joshua in short steps after their parents nodded. They thanked Joshua with joy and ran back to their parents afterward.


    They seemed very happy. They had never thought that they could actually see such a precious thing. Well, they could now show off their experiences to their friends in the future now.


    Joshua seemed to be in a good mood. He said, "It''s nothing. So hurry on, go back with your parents now. They''re anxiously waiting for you."


    He revealed a smile on his face.


    Today''s test run on the enchanted armor was flawless. All of its functions seemed to be functioning well. After waiting for a brief while, along with further improvement and refitting, and designing several runic circuits involving arts of battle to be inserted into the armor, then the battle armor he longed for would soon come true.


    Of course, all of these would require assistance from No.03. Otherwise, the next set of blueprints for the armor would probably only be completed several months later. Joshua would definitely not be able to tolerate with such slow progress.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Ying and Ling were whispering to each other softly.


    "Lil'' bro, you said Master doesn''t like young children. Didn''t you?"


    The silver-haired girl spoke with a serious face. Her green eyes looked stiff with dismay. "I wonder why is it so different from the past. It''s been so long already and yet, there''s no sign of a mistress at all. Well, when Mr. Fang was awakened, the previous master''s mistress had already appeared in the previous master''s life."


    "Master has never actually laughed so happily before all these times!" The female Divine Armament stressed on that point.


    "Sis, you don''t understand master at all."


    Ignoring the apparently incomprehensible imagination of his elder sister, the black-haired young man spoke with a flustered look, "Obviously, Master is very happy because he has acquired new armor. He knows that he will definitely have more fun after he can use the armor for battle in the future. That''s why he is smiling now."


    "¡­ Isn''t that what the humans would call¡­ fetish?"


    "That a little too far out¡ªwait a minute, sister! Where did you learn all those crude words?!"


    "Alright, you two. Stop chatting over there now."


    Suddenly, Joshua''s voice was heard coming from his back. "I, Moreila and 03 will get ready to continue improving the enchanted armor and we shall strive to find alternatives that can substitute the magic core as the power core that powers the armor. Such highly-pure magic crystal just too damn expensive¡­ You guys get back to the mansion first and prepare for lunch."


    Having been caught for talking behind their master''s back, the two Divine Armaments were startled and jumped. But after they heard what their Master told them to do, they immediately replied, "Yes, Master."


    Meanwhile, the hunter''s family of four also went to the trade zone near the center of the city.


    Most of the hunters on the Mycroft Continent would hunt during autumn when their pres were at their fattest stage throughout the entire year. They would hunt for their meat to support themselves in surviving through the winter. After that, they would tan the leather and bring them to the big cities to sell them for money during spring. Meanwhile, it was the same for this fine hunter as well.


    Just like what Joshua saw, with his current strength, the hunter could almost be deemed as a Silver tier already. As long as he could have a little bit of rest for his body that was previously exhausted by too much work.


    Meanwhile, a Silver-tier hunter would not only be hunting simple wild beasts such as armored deer and gigantic wild boars in the future. Instead, they would be attempting to slay low-tier daemons. For that, his two children would be raised and fostered in a better environment with more money he could earn more for slaying a low-tier daemon. The children might even be trained to be hunters that are much stronger than their father.


    ¡ªMaybe he could even send his son to serve the Count and be a knight by his side.


    Thinking of the future, the hunter could not help but reveal a hopeful smile on his face.


    After selling the leathers, he brought his wife and his children back to a small forest near the northern part of Moldavia.


    Unlike the Dark Forest, ordinary forests cannot gather that much magic energy. Hence, it was not possible to cultivate many daemons in the forests. In such forests, most of them were merely deer and wild boars. Occasionally, several winter wolves could be spotted. Without mentioning some huge daemons that yet to be seen by anyone which might exist in the forests, the giant wild boars would be the most powerful monster in the entire forest.


    There were many small towns that relied on hunting and picking forest herbs and potions across the entire Empire, especially in areas close to the mountains. Because there was no suitable place to cultivate, they could only struggle with wild beasts to obtain rations.


    After sending his wife and children back to their home, the hunter who had already prepared himself took up his equipment and tools as he was ready to venture into the mountains, hunting for the first time this spring.


    "This should be my last hunt before I advance into Silver tier¡­ I must obtain a large prey this time and celebrate with a great feast."


    He thought while walking into the dense woods of the North.

 Chapter 194 Dragons and Fire

    The hunter put on a camouflage over himself, applied a paste made from combining herbs and forest leaves that could remove one''s presence, lifted the bow and a quiver full of arrows. Once he fully equipped himself, he entered the forest, quietly.


    The forest was peaceful and quiet. The hunter''s footsteps were dimmed down by the sound of the early summer''s wind brushing through the forest in the evening, creating sounds that mimicked the sound of the waves crashing on the beach.


    When one goes hunting, it would take up to several days. It would be the norm for one to be hunting for as long as a week. Be it chasing a prey, that alone would take up half a day''s time. The beasts were not intelligent. Tens of thousands of years of evolutions had only granted them a heightened sense of observation. It would take skills of an experienced hunter to detect the beast. One might say that any novice hunter would not be able to find their lair or even detect their presence.


    Coincidentally, the old hunter had abundance of experience.


    In less than half a day''s time, the man had found a rather large pile of excrement in the dirt of which he had stepped on. It was not long until he had found his target.


    It was a white fur great boar. The Great Wild Boar King.


    It was dusk; the time where boars roamed active. In the middle of the forest where only the hunter knew, was a large wooden pine tree made cabin. It was old, too old that it had fallen to the ground. Perhaps it had fallen during a bad blizzard during winter. Standing beside the old, rotten fallen cabin was a larger-than-normal boar. The boar''s hide was thick; perhaps thicker than any that the hunter had ever seen. Muscles that defined strength. Horns, that were plowing through the dirt, searching for insects and bugs for its meal.


    The majestic beast looked exactly the same as it was during spring. It could be that the beast had a belly full of pine cones during winter. That could be the reason why the beast had not lost much weight even after the dreaded winter. As such, the beast was just as strong as it was during winter and spring. The hunter adjusted the brown-green camouflage net over himself and hid behind a nearby tree that was behind the beast. Using his sharp eyes, the hunter observed the movement of his prey, carefully not to even enter the beast sight. In his hands, the short bow was drawn and the arrow in his grip was ready to fly to his desired target.


    The old hunter was quiet. That alone was enough to describe how proficient he was at hunting. Silence and patience are the two virtues of a veteran hunter; that was how he knew that it was not the time to let the arrow loose. A single look was all it took to know that the hunter''s arrow would not be enough to penetrate the Wild Boar King''s hide. Perhaps, not even a trained Silver-tier archer could shoot pass that armor, what more a lowly Steel tier.


    That was all the reason why he had to wait.


    The hunter blended into the trees. Like a chameleon, he was the tree itself, hiding in the shadows and quietly observing the beast gnawing into the meal of which it had just dug out.


    The hunter continued waiting. After he had lost count of the hours he had waited, the skies started to grow dim. At then, he heard a faint noise. The beast was full. At that moment, the hunter retained his composure and nocked his arrow to his bow. The time to kill, had arrived.


    The beast stood as tall as one and half a man. Its length was at least three to four meters long, similar to that of a battle chariot. With its round belly wobbling as it turned around, the beast growled a little as it was getting ready to head back to its nest. Its massive body was so large that it could digest and neutralize many kinds of poison there was in the wild. However, to digest the massive consumption, the beast would need some time. As such, most of the blood in its body was circulating in its stomach, in turn, slowing the beast''s movement.


    That was the time to act, and the hunter knew that. With the arrow drawn back to his chin, the hunter''s eyes gleamed in the dark. Years of training and had let the man gain superb night vision that allowed him to trace and observe every fiber of the beast''s body.


    The weapon his hand had been infused with simple magic, allowing the bow and arrow to gain a sort of durability and prowess that surpassed its fragile appearance. As long as the arrow could land in between the eyes, any beast will die. Even if the Wild Boar King has such a monstrous life force in it, it will die once the brain is destroyed.


    Still, hunting large beast will prove to be extremely dangerous. The Wild Beast King, for example, was a beast with sharp fangs that could pierce even the strongest of dragon''s scale. A full frontal charge could destroy a small brick house with relative ease. Lest not mention a human skull, perhaps even an iron wall could not remain intact. Hence, the best way to deal with a large beast is to end the fight with a single stroke¡ªthe fastest there is. If the fight was dragged, the beast will notice the hunter''s presence, by then, the bow and arrow would be rather useless in an agile fight with the beast,


    At then, the arrow was nocked and the string was drawn back. Just when the hunter was about to let the arrow loose, a low humming sound was heard spreading fast from on top of the trees.


    "Grooah¡­"


    The low humming sound was too slow. A sudden gust of wind blew through the forest. Tree branches were broken off their trunks. Dried rotten leaves on the forest ground were all blown upwards when a giant, red-colored silhouette cast its oversized shadow. Like a giant that had fallen down to earth, the red silhouette descended quickly, tearing the air apart as it did and landed hard, next to the alarmed Wild Boar King.


    WHAM!


    The force of its landing was too powerful that its sheer impact had made the earth split apart. The leaves were blown upwards wildly.


    Among the falling leaves, the hunter was seen agape, with his eyes frozen on the silhouette.


    The prey that he had his eyes on, the one that had been eyeing for since the beginning of the hunt, was trampled by a giant red dual-winged dragon. Its razor-sharp claw had pierced through its iron-like hide as it was made of thin paper, and injected its poison into the beast''s body.


    "A male fire dragon?!"


    The hunter dared not move. In a split second, the hunter drew in a deep cold breath. His grip went weak as the bow in his hand nearly fall out of his palm. Without thinking much, his body reacted instinctively. He went back to the tree and froze there.


    A male fire dragon¡­There was only supposed to be one or two heads in the Dark Forest of the Great Ajax Volcano¡­ Their usual habitat and active ground should be around the hot spots of the volcano. There were also a few that roamed around the forest. Those that roamed further away from the volcano were the defeated that had failed to claim a territory. Yet¡­ no matter how the hunter observed, the fire dragon was¡­ just¡­


    He poked his head out a little and from the corner of his eyes, he saw the great Wild Boar King was desperately trying to wrangle its way of the dragon''s claw. Even though the beast was in the dragon''s grasp, it was hurling its massive fangs out. As such, not even the male fire dragon could let its guard down for the beast''s strength was that of those that could break a dragon''s bones.


    Luckily, the dragon''s claw was coated with poison that could numb its prey''s. So be the Boar King had the ability to digest and neutralize ingested poison, it could not repel such a poison. In just a short time, the Wild Boar King had shown signs of fatigue as its movement gradually became sluggish until it finally stopped moving.


    "ROAR!"


    After a satisfying roar, the male fire dragon plunged its head into the back of the Wild Boar King and had a mouthful of the boar''s flesh in its mouth. Even though the Wild Boar King''s hide was tough, it did not stop the dragon''s fangs from making a few holes on its back. Blood oozed out from the back of the boar like a broken wine barrel, yet the boar made no signs of any movement. Looks like the boar was truly incapacitated.


    Once the male fire dragon was certain that its prey was completely subjugated, it sank its claw deeper into the boar''s body. As the blood squirt out of the dead carcass, the dragon spread its wings wide and shot to the sky, carrying the gigantic boar as if it was weightless.


    The sheer force of its wings was truly demonstrated when the powerful gust of wind generated with each flap had bent and snapped trees around the vicinity. In just a few seconds later, the wind died down, leaving the hunter alone, still hiding behind the tree.


    When the dragon had truly left, only then the hunter dared to breathe loudly. With his eardrum ringing with the sound of his own heartbeat, the hunter wiped the sweat off on his forehead.


    It did not make any sense. The dragon, no matter how it looked, was superior in every way. Its massive wings, its powerful claws, the powerful speedily flight¡­everything it had shown no signs of it being a weak dragon that would be defeated in a territorial fight.


    The hunter tried to reason with himself as the one, most profound question kept on surfacing in his sea of thought¡ªWhy was a dragon there?


    Deep in the northern lands where the Ice Plains spread across the North, where there were Rimetooth Dragon, there would also be the White Dragons appearing in the frigid lands. That, was their regular habitat. It would only make sense if an ice elemental dragon roaming around the icy lands. Weirdly enough, the hunter was just standing in a small forest, located not far from a mountain and a village where he came from. The strongest monster that could be found there will be the Wild Boar King¡ªThat was it! How could a male fire dragon appear in such a place? Their usual feed would be the larger mammoth and other weaker, smaller dragons!


    With no conclusion after giving it a long thought, the hunter realized that he had no other reason to remain in the forest. Not after the dragon had just taken his prey. He then packed up his equipment and gear and left for the village. He had to be quick if he wants to alert the irregularity to the guards.


    At then, the sky had dimmed down. Dusk was long gone and the sea of stars had filled the high heavens. The twin moons had just begun to rise from the horizon. The twin moons'' light was bright enough to illuminate parts of land yet it was still dark enough to see a small flickering light far up north.


    Flickering lights? Could it be flames? Did the dragon just breathe fire there? Perhaps the forest was set ablaze by it¡­ Or... Could it be?!


    A sudden ill thought came to the hunter''s mind as it sent a shivering chill down his spine.


    Just where did the dragon come from?


    Where did the dragon fly to?!


    The hunter froze and quickly found his direction. The place with the faint flickering light was where he came from! His village!


    That must be where the dragon had headed!


    Waves of shivering chill were sent down his spine, again and again, until he could feel a fear deep in his old bones. He could not think properly then. Such a fear had made the calm, veteran hunter to panic. The bow and quiver in his hands nearly dropped to the ground.


    As he stood still, the flickering light had grown larger and wild. Something was burning!


    "I should calm down. My house is just next to a river. The winds should blow to the opposite site, away from my house. The fire could never spread there."


    "They should¡­ should be fine¡­ They will be fine!"


    The same thought repeated itself in his mind like a mantra. He started to pick up the pace and started to sprint towards his house.


    At that moment, he had nothing to care for. Hiding his presence, covering himself in the camouflage net had become an action which slowed him down. He was no longer hunting. He was sprinting. Even so, he did it carefully, avoiding the slippery moss and mud, and only stepped on hard rock and dirt.


    At last, when he thought he had made it out in time, the hunter stood at the edge of the forest, only to witness a scene of despair.


    There was the dragon. Fire¡­ and dragons.

 Chapter 195 Bravery

    The red flames roared in the night sky. That brilliant flickering was so bright, perhaps its lamination could be seen from several kilometers away. That being said, the hunter, who was still standing at the edge of the forest, could even smell the piercing burning scent of dread.


    The mixed odor of sulfur, charred meat, and wood that had not burnt through was all in the air. Such a man as the old hunter could pick up the scent and can tell what was going on up ahead. At then, even with his sharp, calculative mind, he was unable to think rationally. Like all others in the face of dread, his mind was racing.


    The hunter focused his gaze onto the flames and saw the things that he had not wished to see¡ªa burning village. Houses that had collapsed due to the flames. Worse of all, the ember remained of the burnt villagers.


    That and, of course, the dragon.


    A dragon. A being that is rarely seen. Perhaps not even during a blue moon. A being that was treated as almost only a word of legend was seen in a large flock, gathering together in a human village. With the lightning and flames mixed with the screams of terror, the dragon tore down the mangled bodies of dead villagers and houses. Everything... was ashes and flames.


    The hunter''s face was filled with blood. His veins were popping out as the green vessels were pumping blood at tremendous speed across his temple. His gritted his teeth hard yet he was not sure it was of fear, or anger. All he knew was the sound of his teeth gritting against each other was aligned with the sound of the arrows bumping against the side of the quiver of which he was holding in his hands. Unlike others, the hunter''s heart was different. In the same situation where others would burn with fury and rage, his was cold, frigid.


    The dragon that he could recognize immediately was the one that had snatched his prey. In the fire dragon''s mouth, was the Wild Boar King. The one beast that he had initially planned to have its hide and the money gained from other part shared with the other villagers. He had always been kind to them, as they were to him. How else was he able to leave his family behind to go hunting when none was taking care of them? In return for the villagers'' kindness, he would spare anything that he could. However, that was a thing of the past. After the appearance of the dragon, everything was gone.


    Underneath the male dragon''s feet was the corpse of an older woman who had been taking care of him and his family. That older woman was extremely fond of her two children and often made stuffed bread for them.


    Sadly, that older women and her son were squashed beneath the dragon''s massive claw. What remained of their mixed entrails was their expression on their severed head not far from their body¡ªthe horrid expression in their eyes.


    On the other end, was a land drake with human entrails dangling out of its mouth and fangs. Those belonged to the once living soldiers that argued with the hunter on a daily basis. The cool, quiet middle-aged warrior was still holding onto the spear in his lifeless hands even though life had already escaped from his body. It was obvious that in his last moments, he had wanted to take down one of the dragons but had failed to do so. Horribly.


    The pride of the hunter¡ªhis ever-sharp eyesight, was then his primary source of pain. He could see everything clearly. Every single detail of who and what was killed. The beastly manner of feasting had made the hunter rage on yet there was nothing he could do then to vent. At then, he was so close to losing his sanity, to charge into the bright red flames to attack them. But logic stopped him. Any of the dragons there was at the very least, a Silver tier potential. There was no way he could beat them. No way at all.


    With his conscience speaking directly to his soul, he knew that he had to calm down and analyze the situation before he could act.


    There were many types of subspecies of dragons present then. The male fire Dragon, the female fire dagon, sloth dragon, thunder dragon, and many smaller subspecies. Luckily, none of the dragon there were those with intelligence conscience, the kind that could unleash magic, the Astral Dragon.


    Then again, the Old World Dragons had never been on good terms with the Astral Dragons. Each side will never accept the other as the same kind. The Old World Dragons viewed the Astral Dragons as bigger feeds. As for the Astral Dragon, they view the Old World Dragons as low-life trash.1


    Yet, something was wrong. How could the Old World Dragons, famed for their tenacity to kill one other, group together and hunt like a family? From the point of view of a hunter, it did not make any sense. It was an impossible phenomenon. A male fire dragon usually feeds on other smaller dragon subspecies. The main reason was simple. Why would they eat human? Humans are nothing but sacks of flesh latched with countless of bones. Why would the fire dragon not eat other fleshy dragons and instead hunt an iron-skinned Wild Boar King and swallow a mouthful of bony humans?


    Just when the thought had crossed his mind, the hunter immediately ignored it and headed out of the forest to race to his house, which was located on the riverside. There were no signs of any intrusion of the dragons on the side of the river hence the houses left there were still standing. It was too overwhelmingly calm. A difference in heaven and earth when compared to the burning houses.


    At then, the hunter breath a sigh of relief. There was still hope, he thought.


    "They''re still alive! There''s a chance!"


    As excitement built, the man hastened his speed and ran over to the bank of the river, where his house was located.


    *****


    On the side of the river, in a small house¡­


    "Stay still. Be good, don''t come out and don''t make a sound."


    A whisper of a faint voice could be heard down in the cellar of a wooden house. A middle-aged with a strongly built woman was laying on the floor, talking with the faintest voice as she could to the entrance of the cellar where her children were hiding.


    "Little Ivan, take good care of Amila. There more than enough provision in there. If the fire spreads in, you have to use the separator to prevent the fire from burning down the cellar¡­You¡ª"


    As she spoke with her breath trying desperately to break her voice, a low groan of a dragon could be heard.


    "Please, mother! Don''t speak anymore. Please come into the cellar with us!"


    A young boy named Ivan retorted immediately with his tears rolling down his cheek. His little sister, Amila, was crying behind him. Her tears damped the cotton shirt on his shoulders. As he spoke to his mother, fear broke his voice. "I-I can''t remember so many th-things¡­"


    "I can''t go in with you¡­"


    The middle-aged woman peeked through the small hole in the cellar and sighed dreadfully. The space in the cellar was small. She knew that. She also knew that the air inside could never be enough for two children and an adult to survive. If it''s just the two young ones¡­ At the very least, she understood the consequences.


    The dragon roared loudly and judging by the volume of it, the dragon was getting closer. The middle-aged woman knew that it was not the time to be hesitating. She braced herself for the events that were unfolding.


    With a forceful smile, she pulled her children and kiss them lovingly on their forehead. With the greatest love in her arms, she pushed them down into the cellar and closed the separator.


    "Mother loves you. Remember that¡­"


    Despite knowing that her voice could never reach her children, she tried to comfort herself. Hoping for the very best that her children would be safe and sound.


    When she felt the dragon was merely steps away from the house, the lone brave mother of two rushed to the kitchen and picked a cooking wok and a burning stick. With the courage of a mother, she ran through the door. Yelling as loud as she could, the mother banged the wok with the stick to distract the dragons. With the loudest voice she could muster, she yelled, "COME HERE! I''M HERE! BASTARD!"


    The female fire dragon that was closest to the house was startled by the noise. It immediately focused its attention on the human female that was making the noise and quickly moved towards her.


    *****


    The one man that was truly safe from harm was on his way from the forest towards his house. At that moment, he saw everything. He saw his own beloved wife came running out of the house, with an iron wok in her hand and her voice as her weapon.


    There was no need to ask. With just a single gaze, he knew that she was doing.


    As expected of my beloved¡­ The hunter thought to himself.


    He gritted his teeth and felt the utmost shame of not having a better body to rescue the one he loved. An overwhelming rage burnt inside of him. So strong, that it tore apart any possible logic that was trying to keep himself alive.


    Be it shame, guilt, rage, and fear. He knew that all of these negative emotion rooted from one single factor. He was weak.


    Why couldn''t I be stronger?! Why couldn''t I have the strength to protect my wife, my children¡­ My village?!


    No matter how much he scolded himself, he knew that it was not the time to have an inner conflict.


    There was the other dragon, the male fire dragon, which noticed the sudden movement of the female fire dragon and followed it towards the house.


    It was too obvious. The female human had sacrificed herself to lead the dragon towards the other direction.


    Not far away, the hunter''s self-conflicting dialogue had just rose to another level.


    Andre, what are you waiting for? The time is nigh. The time is now.


    As of destiny had found its way to the hunter named Andre, he remained calm. He was not anxious, only a little startled. He cracked a smile and walked closer to the Fire Dragon. With his hands gripped onto the bow, he raised the bow and nocked the arrow.


    The bowstring was pulled, and the arrow was let loose.


    The enchanted arrow whistled through the air. In the darkness of the sky, the arrow left a small faint trail of blue light, flying straight towards the fire dragon''s eye.


    A loud explosion was heard. What follows was merely a normal reaction of a dragon which was attacked. A frantic roar of rage and surprise bellowed throughout the burning village.


    In the same time, the female that was sprinting with her best, trying to lure the female fire dragon away from her children, looked towards the source of the explosion.


    Both the hunter and his wife meet each other gaze. Both of them stopped their tracks, and smiled.


    *****


    Beneath the house.


    Ivan could faintly hear the sound of which his mother leaving the house. What came next was her loud bellows as she tried to lure the monster away from them.


    To do that, his mother had chosen to ignore her own safety.


    When Ivan had realized the weight of his mother''s action, the sudden burst of an explosion was heard. When the dragon roared in pain, his little sister heard it and pressed her face to her brother and sobbed in sadness. Despite her quiet sobbing, he knew his sister was suppressing her sadness forcefully. He, too was crying. However, the boy had muffled his own mouth in order to prevent making any sound. He shut his eyes tight and tried his best not to allow his grieve from showing out.


    With excessive grieving, they would consume more air. Most importantly, the air beneath the separate room, was extremely scarce.


    That was all taught by his father during their regular training sessions. A mere daily fun fact by his father in passing. He understood his mother''s action, hence, he knew what he should do when he recalled the short lesson from his father. As such, there was nowhere he could vent his pent-up emotions.


    How could this happen? Everything was living their lives peacefully. How could a random dragon appear out of nowhere and attack the village?! Why would they not hunt their usual prey but instead attacked the humans?


    No one had informed them. They came like the wind. Sudden. Unexpected. At then, no one had noticed¡ªthe dragon''s eyes, were glowing with a faint blue light.


    *****


    The next day.


    The news of the dragon burning down a village had arrived at Moldavia''s main office.


    After Joshua read the report about the attack, he was quiet, for a very long time.As to not confuse readers, as it did to the translators (¨p?Òæ?), here''s a little explanation. Astral Dragons and Old World Dragons are not the names of dragons. It''s a collective noun. A category to be precise. Those with intelligence and use magic are the Astral Dragons. Mindless ones, or the beastly type are the Old World Dragons.

 Chapter 196 The Changed World

    After a long, deafening silence, the warrior reached out his hands and flipped pages of the report that was on the table in front of him. The black-haired warrior narrowed his gaze and focused his attention on reading the report in his hands.


    In recent days, dragon attacks were sighted, not just in the land of Moldavia, but in all four territories in the North. Most of the reports that came in stated that the attacks were consists of the Original World Dragons. Villages and settlements that were situated by the riverside and forest edge were the primary targets. Based on Moldavia''s report, there were four villages that had been attacked. The death toll had reached to 642.


    That was merely the death toll. The numbers had not included the injured and those that had gone missing. The officials had merely counted the corpses but they had not managed to account for those that were missing on site. All in all, the number should more likely be higher than 600.


    The population in the North was decreasing each year. If the numbers were to include dwarves, goblins, and gnomes, the result would reach only over a million. Humans would only take up one-third of the total population there. 600 and counting. That close to a thousand deaths was something the territory leaders could not accept. Something had to be done.


    The reports that arrived was made and written with magic. Illustrations were etched in with magic to depict the catastrophe that had befallen the villages. Pictures of houses being burnt and flattened to the earth, charred bodies of what once were hardworking villagers, beautiful architectures, and most importantly, lives. Everything was destroyed. Joshua carefully read through each picture and spotted one that illustrated of what seems to be the lower half of a woman''s body. In her severed hands, there was another half-of-a-body of a young child.


    She was trying to protect her children. She must have thought of sacrificing herself to protect them.


    However, that was of no use. Like her children, she was devoured by a dragon.


    The days in Moldavia were not easy. The dreadful, heavy atmosphere filled the room. What was supposed to be a room filled with air, warmed by the brilliant moonlight, seemed to return to what was when he had first arrived; a cold winter''s night.


    Ling, who had just delivered the letter to his master, stood by the edge of the table. He slowly raised his head, only to witness his master''s expression. The man who he had only met once at the start of the year, was wearing¡­ an expression.


    His master was a man with a temper that cannot be easily swayed. Ever since he was summoned to the dwarven settlement, went to the alternate world and back, he had never once shown his anger to the world. Even when there were fights occurring on a daily basis, his master would only treat those sort of conflicts the same way those nobles treated hunting trips¡ªa relaxing excursion¡ªthe kind that would not mean much.


    Just like the times when they were off to hunt and kill a demon that was summoned from the Book of Eibon, the master was¡­ calm. He had merely treated them to an afternoon tea break, a little snack on the side. A demon''s head was comparable to something that required a little cooking. That is how the warrior viewed battle. Or rather, the strong.


    Even when the fights were considered to be rather dangerous, the master would not falter. Yet, right then, the young Divine Armament could feel it inside him; the master''s burning rage. Like the aftermath of a volcano eruption. Molten lava will flow down and burning that is to be burnt. A calamity to the world.


    "Ah¡­ I''d been making myself busy for the entire day. How could I forget about this matter? Looks like there''s something wrong with my head."


    Joshua mumbled a little when the atmosphere was about to plunged deeper into depression. Just when he was about to open his mouth to say something, he closed it again only to whisper something to himself.


    "A man can only do so much by himself. That said, I''m only still human."


    His voice was monotonous; without emotion, which made Ling breathe a sigh of relief.


    If his master could utter something as self-reproaching as that, it only meant that he still had some sanity in him that kept him from doing something out of the norm.


    At that moment, Joshua''s mind was racing with many thoughts. With the events that transpired around him, it would only make things worse if he allowed anger and other negative emotions take control. He must first calm down and think things thoroughly to prevent future losses.


    As he calmed down, he began to recall many other information that he had obtained from before.


    After killing the giant mammoth back in the Dark Forest Fortress and obtained the Marine Abyssal Spawn, the magician with white hair and strong body, Feng, had once told him that he had once felt a weird a presence amongst the Northern White Dragon''s clan. And yet there were not many dragon beasts appearing during the event of the Dark Tide.


    Based on those points, there was something odd about the Dark Tide. That, and the overwhelming connections between the Berserk Dragon Plague and the Pentashade Dragon race. For better or worse, Joshua had already known about this due to his "past" experience.


    Truth be told, he knew something was wrong when he connected all the pieces of information that he had obtained. At that moment, he knew that there was something evil flowing in the continent when he pieced all the clues together. Joshua had the information and even took action for it. However, the one thing he had least expected was that the event started a little too early.


    In his previous life, the event was only supposed to happen in the summer of next year. Right then, it was only Starfall Year 832, 17th of July.


    "The Dragon Calamity¡­ could it be brought forward? That''s almost a year''s time."


    Joshua turned to gigantic magical map that was hung on the wall of his room. He got up from his chair slowly and paced to face the map. His eyes swam around the map as he carefully traced the lines on the map that determines nation and city borders.


    Truly, the omen of the Dragon Calamity had appeared. It was also true that it had been brought forward. However early it may be, it should be before the coming of autumn. By then, the event known as the Dragon Calamity would start with the far South and soon spread towards the entire continent. Countless of berserk daemons will start their assault on the human settlements.


    Unlike the Dark Tide, which was of only a natural occurrence whereby killings amongst beast were a natural event, the Dragon Calamity would be said to be like a war. Dragons will form their own forces, similar to that of an army. They would gather, work together, and use whatever little intelligence they have to wage war on humanity.


    Compare to the recent dragon attacks in the northern lands, it was nothing but a small tropical rain. The Dragon Calamity, however, is that of an Armageddon. Now that the thought had come to his mind, Joshua could not help but shake his head in dismay.


    It was unexpectedly normal. There were no more gamers in the Mycroft Continent. Still, it''s not a major factor to play in the events that had transpired. Without players that had the ability to revive without limits was a scenario that had greatly impacted the world. The event of the Dragon Calamity being brought forward was only a small, predictable effect.


    The warrior mumbled to himself.


    "Without players assisting the army to fight the orcs¡­ without players to accept quests to foil the plans of the Pentashade Dragons¡­ It is inevitable that history has changed."


    However, it was not the time for any of that.


    "Damn those Pentashade Dragons. I was planning to knock on your doorsteps just a little later¡­but¡­"


    Joshua cracked a sinister smile and turned to the northern ice land on the map.


    "Looks like I might have to move a little early."


    Those bastards¡­ looks like they lived a little too long.


    He lifted his fingers and pressed it on the white-colored area of the map.


    Crack¡­


    The wall started to break apart with his finger as the center of it. Cracks spread out fast and with just a light push of his finger, the wall crumbled into dust.


    A large fragment of the wall dropped on the floor, which was a piece of the map. There was a huge white mark that symbolized the white dragons.


    There were also large words beside the marking.


    Caution! White Dragon''s Roaming Zone!

 Chapter 197 Walking on Fire

    After receiving the news that the draconic beast was attacking the village, Moreila and Nostradamus temporarily put down their work at hand and readied to pay the warrior in the main city of Moldavia a visit.


    As a result, in the living hall of the liege''s residence, they had seen Joshua who seemed to be fully loaded and ready to head out. Well, they could not tell what Joshua was attempting to do though.


    "Joshua, what are you trying to do?"


    The person who arrived first was Moreila. He was staying just at the inn located not far from the center of the main city. Before that, he was plotting the architectural drawings of the rune factory. Upon receiving news about the village being attacked by draconic beast and the high number of casualties, he immediately went over to pay Joshua a visit.


    It seemed that the old dwarf was expecting to see the warrior getting infuriated, jumping around in rage sulking in dissatisfaction. However, he had not expected to see Joshua with his calm face. He only saw that the warrior was fully equipped with his battle gear. Joshua had also brought along all sorts of items. He seemed to be ready to make a big appearance. He seemed to be ready for a big fight!


    Well, he was no newbie. As a dwarven warrior who had lived more than a hundred years, of course Moreila could see it. That was the lightest and yet the most serious battle gear a warrior across the Mycroft continent would wear other than heavy armor and weapons.


    Meanwhile, Ying and Ling were standing right behind Joshua. The two of them were whispering to each other. The silver-haired was also asking her brother as her face was riddled with doubt, "What is Master trying to do with this?"


    Meanwhile, Ling appeared helpless, as he looked at the calm warrior. Then he spoke softly, "My sister, don''t get deceived by Master''s calm-looking face right now. Although he seemed very calm and rational by the look on his face, the truth is that he is so angry that he''s about to explode into madness¡­ From the moment he walked out of his study room, he had been mentioning that he wanted to go to the northern ice land to slay dragons. I''ve completely no idea how to stop him from going¡­"


    Fortunately for them, it seemed that Joshua had already calmed now.


    No matter how softly the two Divine Armaments were whispering to each other, their words had not slipped by the ears of a Gold-tier warrior. Moreila was also standing not too far from the three of them since he came in. So naturally, he overheard the dialogue between the young man and the young lady. He was shocked. The rings on his beard kept on trembling. The old dwarf instantly walked up to Joshua and spoke with a surprised tone, "My friend, you''re not joking, are you? I know you''re very upset with the attack on your territory, however, why do you even think about slaying dragon?"


    His voice was filled with confusion. At the same instant, Nostradamus came into the living hall as well. He was also considered to have caught wind of that conversation in a timely fashion. After hearing the conversation between Ying and Ling, the white-haired mage also tried to persuade Joshua out of it immediately. "That''s right, Joshua. Although the draconic beast is responsible for the attack on one of your village, however, it has nothing to do with the white dragons on the northern iceland."


    "Also, there are at least a dozen of adult white dragons in the iceland of the North, there is at least one gigantic leader of the dragons over there. Even though there are no old dragons that are Supreme tier, but if you are going to act so rashly, you will certainly encounter some problems."


    Meanwhile, Joshua was standing right at the doorstep ready to depart. However, he revealed a helpless look on his face after seeing so many of them blocking the entrance of the mansion. They were all there to dissuade him from his initial decision. Joshua could not help but let out a sigh. Then he calmly explained, "Master Moreila, Master Nostradamus, I''m not mad about the incident. I''m not acting rashly as well. I''ve given it a lot of consideration and thought before deciding to prepare myself for what''s coming. That is why I must take my leave."


    If you''ve given a lot of consideration and all, then you should not have thought about setting a foot out of your mansion!


    Although no one had said that, however, the expression on the old dwarf and the old mage were clearly trying to say that.


    Nostradamus remained silent for a moment. Then he frowned, with a look of hesitation on his face. After that, he said, "Joshua, as far as I know, even though this draconic beast attack has involved a wide range including the four territories in the North, however, this is something that has not happened over the entire history. There are no similar incidents had happened before as well. It was just like the continuation of five Dark Tide that happened over two hundred years ago in the land of the North. And not to mention that there were also draconic beast flying through the sky, getting around the fortress and attacked the village¡­ so why are you so sure that you must find fault with that bunch of white dragons over there?"


    Meanwhile, the old dwarf nodded in agreement. This was also a problem that plagued him.


    In the meantime, Joshua reached his hand over to touch the gigantic nail that was hanging across his waist. The nail was as long as the length of an arm. The sharp end of the tip of the nail was engraved with countless runes that were flashing with strange colors. There were also obvious traces of poisonous liquid all over the nail. These sort of nails were usually used to bleed large sized creatures. At some point, they were gears specifically for dragon slaying.


    Joshua turned his head and looked at the old mage. After having some thoughts for a moment to see what he should say, he shook his head and said, "Master Nostradamus, perhaps Moreila and the others do not know the reason that caused the incident to happen. However, you, on the other hand, should know this better than anyone."


    He paused for one brief moment and spoke in a very serious manner, "Spawns from the Abyssal Sea."


    Without waiting for the old mage to reply, Joshua lifted his head up and looked at the ceiling with his red eyes. He continued to speak, "In the previous Dark Tide I''ve obtained a piece of ''Spawn from the Abyssal Sea out from a gigantic mammoth. That thing was obviously remolded by Chaos. Meanwhile, one of my trusted men had confirmed it for me. Among these Chaos creatures, the scent of the white dragons of the North was also present there. Meanwhile, in light of the rumors about the pentashade dragons colluding with Chaos, I believe that things had become rather obvious than ever."


    The warrior lowered his head and looked directly into the eyes of the old Mage who remained in silence. After that, the warrior sneered and said, "Why would the draconic beasts attack humans for nothing? Their wisdom is much higher than most beasts which only possess basic surviving instincts. Besides, eating humans would only bring them more harm than good. And how is it possible that humans are tastier and nicer than the mammoths and the herbivorous dragons? I''m never going to believe if you say that there''s no one hiding behind the shadows orchestrating this draconic beast attack."


    "How do you know¡­ It is obvious that the Royal Mage Guild are still researching those¡­ That information is definitely highly classified¡­"


    After listening to Joshua, the old mage subconsciously asked a question. However, Nostradamus had also quickly recalled about Joshua''s Class.


    The Chaos Guardian, the most sensitive Class that could sense and detect the presence of Chaos in this world. After all, he also had the Azurite on him¡ªthat would explain it.


    However, the old mage still had some doubts about him though¡­ Joshua was a count in the land of the Northern Empire in the North. He was one continent far away from the far South kingdom that was located on the furthest side of the South. Even the information about the pentashade dragon species in the far South that Nostradamus knew came from the information network of the royal agents who had been operating to gather intel for over many years. A count should not possibly be able to obtain so much information.


    So how did he know all these things then?


    However, even though Nostradamus was puzzled with many questions in his heart, he still had to try to persuade Joshua from going out, "However, my friend Joshua, what you said might be possible. But you''re just guessing and making assumptions. There''s no evidence to support your assumptions."


    Upon saying that, the old mage could not help but brush his beard with his hand. Then he looked a little troubled. "The white dragon species is unlike the other normal dragon species. The pentashade dragons are an entire race. They have their very own civilization and wisdom. They have their words and inheritance. They even have their own city on Dragon Island. They do live in territories all around the world. These are all because of the negotiations made between the dragon king and the other kingdoms all around the world. You''ll be the one to destroy the good relationship between them if you get over there to attack them. The Empire had just annihilated the orcs in the plains of the Northwest. There is an urgent need for the Empire to take a break and recharge. The Empire will not have the energy to go up against the Dragon Island¡­"


    "Screw the relationship!"


    Along with a rough interruption on the attempt of Nostradamus trying to persuade him, Joshua had expressed that he would not spare a glance at the matter at all. "The Dragon''s Calamity about to fall upon us. By that time, you all will have even stronger urge to kill the pentashade dragons, more than I ever will."


    At this point, the warrior was not in a hurry to depart though. Then he spoke in a deep tone, "Listen up. You are only bounded by the relationships in the past. You have doubts and hesitations. However, actually, these are all part of the plan that the dragons have set upon you. These dragons from other worlds had come into our world over hundreds of years ago. They''ve been planning for this over all those years. They''ve come up with a plan so detailed that you''d be astounded when you uncover the truth about it. The moment when the plan is set in motion, kingdoms of the humans will suffer a great deal of loss and casualties¡­ The fall of the orc king has led the pentashade dragons to feel insecure. They feel threatened. So they have chosen to set their plan in motion now. Meanwhile, the previous draconic beast attack is merely an accident that happened a little too early."


    He spoke as if those were solid facts. Nostradamus and Moreila looked at each other. They did not know whether they should believe Joshua or not.


    Well, Joshua was certainly not the kind of a person who would lie at all. However, it would still be a little difficult to persuade the two of them to believe him.


    "However, I did not intend to ask for your aid in my conquest. You must know though. Such a flawless detailed plan will fear ''accident'' the most."


    Joshua waved his hands to inform Ying and Ling to follow him. After that, he was ready to get around the two old men. The warrior then said, "And my very existence is the greatest accident in all these."


    "I''m not like any other people. I don''t give a damn about the relationship or bond between the dragons and the humans, or the relationship between the Dragon Island and the Empire. All I know is that the dragons have killed my people. And those white dragons are behind it¡ªDragons killing humans, I kill dragons, is there something wrong with it then?"


    That was like the natural order of things.


    "Although I''ve ignored some things before, however, it is not too late just yet. It won''t concern me no matter how flawless their plans are. As for the evidence, I only need to kill all these dragons and find evidence at their lair. By then, you''ll all believe me naturally and you''d even help me."


    Here, Joshua had already walked up to the side of the old mage who was remaining in silence. He looked directly at the eyes of the white-haired mage and solemnly said, "You should listen to me, Nostradamus. You should get back to the Imperial City right away and tell the Emperor that, if we begin mobilizing champions over to slay the pentashade dragons now, the Empire will have lower losses and casualties in the days to come when the Dragon''s Calamity falls upon us."


    After he was done talking, he brought Ying and Ling along with him and walked out of the main door of the mansion straight away.


    "Do you need a hand, Joshua?"


    Moreila remained silent for a brief moment. After that, he asked the warrior right before the warrior was about to leave. The eyes of the old dwarf were sincere. "You''ve brought me back from the other world. I can accompany you to the ice land to slay some dragons as well. You don''t have to worry about anything."


    "If you say the word, I can bring along some of the finest warriors among the rune dwarves to aid you in your cause."


    After hearing this, Joshua paused for a moment with his back facing the old dwarf. He opened up the main door, and right before the back of his shadow disappeared into the bright outdoor area of the mansion, he replied with smile, "No need for that, Master Moreila. You need to get back to the dwarven settlement and fortify the defenses underground right away."


    "Draconic beasts are not the only ones who can fly."


    In the meantime, after Joshua departed from the mansion, Nostradamus and Moreila looked at each other. The old mage let out a soft sigh and said, "I''m really old now¡­ I''ve become obsessed with so many worries and considerations."


    After he was done talking, he shook his head and his body was shielded with waves of blue rippling energy waves. Meanwhile, the old dwarf quickly took a step forward and rested his hand on the hand of the old mage. "My friend, take me with you, and send me back to the Black Steel Town!"


    "Well then, hang on tight."


    As soon as the voice stopped, a dimensional wave rippled along and the two of them vanished from the living hall of the liege''s residence.


    Meanwhile, Joshua was in the stable.


    He came to the stable and saw Black that was coiling itself up, sleeping on the ground looking like a dragon. After that, he aimed his foot at the stomach of the horse and gave it a solid kick. The dragon-blooded horse that was still in its daze immediately got enraged and opened its eyes after feeling the kick in its belly. However, after seeing the face of his own master, it let out an awkward snort. Right after that, the horse stood back up on its feet.


    "After a long sleep, you''ll surely need to move your body around a little."


    After touching the black skin of the horse, Joshua noticed that there was already a layer of tough shell formed on the surface of the skin. There were also some thorns spiking out from the surface of the shell. Joshua could feel the burning heat with his hand on the surface of the shell. Then he laughed. After that, he put on the special saddle and the horse lease over the horse before hopping onto its back.


    Ying and Ling had also hopped onto their own horses. Without any hesitation remained, the master and his two trusted Divine Armaments began riding out on their horses, heading straight towards the exit of the main city.


    Riding across the black frozen land in the North, Black was excitedly neighing and hissing while it was running. It had been sleeping for so long since then. Now that it could once again run freely on the plain field in this vast world, it felt refreshing. While feeling exciting and agitating at the same time, the strength of the bloodline within Black''s body was beginning to course through its veins, providing it with sufficient physical strength.


    The power of the bloodline became increasingly exuberant. Below the hooves of this war horse, endless fire elements began to assemble¡ªeventually, as its stride accelerated by a notch, a bundle of dark-red flames began to burn beneath Black''s feet.

 Chapter 198 Arrival at the Dragons Lair

    The Astral Dragons, were not the original species that existed on the Mycroft Continent.


    At the beginning of this world, there were no signs of any Pentashade Dragons or Metallic Dragons. There were only the Original World Dragons, all sorts of gigantic draconic beasts.


    These super monstrosities were being called the Elder Dragons. They had been breeding continually on the earth. However, they had almost descended into eternal rest due to a long period of time. They had left their bloodline behind, creating all sorts of daemon prototypes throughout the world. And during that period of time where the Elder Dragons were hibernating and all sorts of beasts were multiplying, the Astral Dragon species had appeared in the sight of humans.


    Without any records to accurately indicate since when they had been present in this world, it could only be said that their existence had been here long before the human civilization. Human scholars had been speculating that these beasts came to this world with care and alertness in order to run away from something as they fled from their original worlds.


    These so-called refugees had already lost most of their technologies, cultures and masteries back in their worlds. They were forced to isolate themselves, never to ask about the world outside of their lives in order to minimize their disputes in the mainland of the continent. As time passed, this principle of action had now become their habit.


    However, that was not their nature¡ªthe Astral Dragons.


    In the land of the North, the Northern Iceland, the snowy mountain lair of the White Dragons.


    The structure of the huge lair was built from tough frost and ice. It looked like a work of art without even the slightest flaw. Under the sparkle of the sunlight, the surface of the frost was reflecting beautiful lights.


    Countless white colossal dragons were entering and exiting the entrance of the lair. There were also some that remained flying in the sky, casting their own shadows on the surface of the earth. Meanwhile, there were more dragons staying inside the lair as they were pondering with their own affairs.


    Meanwhile, in one of the large ice room within the lair.


    Two gigantic white dragons that were seemingly larger than the others were having a serious discussion.


    "Agamu."


    The scales across the surface of its entire body had become crystal clear under the bathing of the magic power as if a huge translucent white dragon was coiling up, resting in its own position. Right before it, there were countless strange utensils and magic runes. This dragon was using its magic power to control these instruments while it was asking the other dragon standing beside it using the dragon''s language, "What are you doing coming to my place? You should be getting prepared now and wait for the Five-headed Dragon God to give the next prophecy."


    "Yakov, don''t change the topic."


    The gigantic dragon that was known by the name Agamu had dragon scales that looked like they were made of white marble. There was also icy-white magic energy surging from its scales. They seemed extremely tough. This enormously huge and strong dragon was vibrating the air with its throat as it spoke in a really low voice. "The Dragon God has given its order. He wants me to wait for an opportunity to raid the gathering grounds of humans. And why are you sending out those experimental ones that have not been tamed to attack those unrelated villages?"


    Agamu''s said angrily, "That is giving a hint to the humans and would give them time to prepare!"


    After hearing the accusations from its friend, Yakov stopped manipulating the utensils and the runes with its magic power. Then it turned around to look at the gigantic dragon with a strong and tough body. After that, it disdainfully said, "Listen. I''m not the one who sent them out. They went out all on their own. No one could have bound those low-level scum anyway. They have the most dreadful beasty bloodline of the Elder ones in this world deep within their bodies. They are the representation of the wild. There will be no controlling them."


    "And we can rest assure that those humans will not find out that we are controlling these things from the shadows. They will only be regarded as an unexpected but a common beast attack. Thanks to the natural laws of this world. Over hundreds of years ago, such incidents had happened over countless of times already."


    The dragon''s voice was full of confidence. "They won''t be able to react."


    "Perhaps you''re right."


    Agamu fluttered its dragon wings for a little. The dragon wings which had the look of a rock with a grainy texture had set off a gust of wind in the room. It disapproved of the words of the white dragon in front of it. "But I still feel that you are a little too lax now. You''ve dissatisfied the dragon god greatly¡­ No need to argue. Your disgusting expression has already surfaced on those distasteful scales of yours."


    Meanwhile, Yakov had also responded with its deep rumbling voice as if it was giggling, "You don''t have to say it out though. I''ve not thought about arguing about it in the first place. Since the beginning, I''ve felt that the order given was strange and inexplicable."


    "To launch an all-out war on the humans- Upon making such a decision, even a god would be deemed mad."


    The dragon lifted its head and used its icy blue eyes to stare at its own friend. "I will not go against the prophecy given by the gods. However, I must say¡­ this decision is stupid. It''s exactly like sending us, the Pentashade Dragon species, to our own demise. Our special status in this world might be ruined."


    "We dragons¡­"


    "The population of us dragons¡­ we do not have the number to shove ourselves into this war."


    Yakov interrupted the words of its friends. Then it lowered its head and continued on to use magic power to manipulate the instruments in front of it. It was doing some sort of experiment that nobody knew what it was. "The status of Dragon Island is built upon the conditions of our powerful and yet equal strength, and our neutral position in this world. That is the agreement that is made even before human''s civilization has reached its peak. At that time, we had lost the confidence to replace the status of humans as the ''main race of civilization'', the carrier of the kindling Flame. Hence we retreated and begged. That was how we had obtained the right to continue breeding our own kind."


    "Meanwhile, currently, although humans have not returned to the peak of their strength like they did over thousands of years ago, there are numerous champions emerging. We have four dragon kings, and two dragon gods. However, the humans already have nine Legendary-Tier champions from the looks of it. There might be even more of them in the dark. They also have seven gods¡ªWhat is the Five-headed Dragon God thinking by making such a decision? The Million Steel Dragon (Metallic Dragon God) would have never supported this decision."


    "Hence we need to use the engineered Berserk Dragon Plague to keep those countless dragons in line, manipulate them."


    Agamu murmured, "The Million Steel Dragon has been drawn over to the human''s side. It has forgotten the pride of the Dragon race. We''re the great race, the great species that came from beyind the astral realms. Even though we''re suffering a temporary setback because of our failure and defeat, we should not become peasants to the other races, not like this. The dragon gods only want to restore our deserved status, nothing more."


    "You make it sound so simple."


    The white dragon with translucent scales remained in silence for a moment. Then it let out a long sigh. "I just caught the scent of bad smell from the power of the chaotic draconic beasts. Our ancestors left their home because of a catastrophe. They have come to this world and they have engraved the taste of disaster into our bloodline¡­ And now, I''ve sensed the same scent in the middle of the dark purplish mist¡­ that had really made me¡­"


    Boom!


    A rumbling sound that shook the earth came in from outside the dragon lair. The horrific tremors had shattered the layer of ice on the ceiling of the room. Instantly, countless shattered ices particles were pouring down to the ground like a brewing ice storm. There was a layer of translucent magical barrier emerged all around the body of the two gigantic dragons, isolating those ice shrapnels from hurting them. The dragons were looking at each other as their faces were filled with astonishment and uncertainty.


    Did someone just attack their lair?


    Who would be so bold to do that?!


    Boom!


    The second tremor came along. However, the sound was much shorter than the first, and the tremor was much more violent than the first one. There were cracks appearing all over the sides of the ice room. It was only because of the magic energy flowing all around the ice room, the room was able to barely hold itself together from collapsing apart.


    "Mentor Yakov, Chief Agamu!"


    A roar of a dragon that sounded a little unsettled and panicked came from the outside of the room. The voice was calling out the names of the two gigantic dragons. "Hostile incoming!"


    Meanwhile, in the heart of the dragon lair, in the middle of a gigantic circular conference hall.


    The dome-shaped building that was built with ice of eternity and countless magic circles was shaking violently. Lines of hot red cracks were spreading over the surface of the white ice layer, shattering it. Then, the shattered ice was scorched to boiling point and turned into steam almost in an instant. Under an incredibly unparalleled strength, the dome-shaped building that was already shaking violently was completely crushed into pieces. Along with the violent rumbling sound, countless large layers of ice were collapsing, bringing up enormously powerful impacts and howling winds all around the area.


    Meanwhile, the shadow of a man riding on a horse, holding a great sword and a great axe came through layers of thick ice and heavily smashed right into the middle of the living hall. In an instant, the entire dragon lair was shaking so violently as if the place was hit by an earthquake. Under the long neighing of the war horse, the Combat Aura that was brewing on like endless streams of flames was bursting out one wave after another, sweeping away all the ice particles and steam in his surroundings.


    In the meantime, Joshua''s silhouette of being fully armed also appeared right before the eyes of those colossal dragons that only arrived at the scene.


    Beneath the helmet, two red lights flashed. A thunderous voice rang throughout the dragon lair.


    "All of you must die."

 Chapter 199 My Apologies, Ism Just a Warrior

    Dragons, the creatures in legends, had perfect bodies. These species could become as strong a Gold-tier being after they reach adulthood.


    In countless stories and legends, the dragons had always played an extremely important role. Other than being comrades and friends in helping the protagonists of a story and others to build an empire, the dragons would sometimes be playing the role of villains in stopping the protagonists of a story from achieving goals and dreams. The name of a dragon was like magic, which had become a fixed part of a story. It must not be missing.


    In countless histories and worlds, as the beings either feared or respected, the dragons had always been so special. People usually could not help but to give them special treatment.


    However, Joshua was not the same as the others.


    The soldier remained in silence as he hung his greatsword on the right side of his horse. Then he pulled out a conical spike that was as long as the length of an arm.


    Special? What was so special about them?


    He had slain too many dragons. Regardless of whether those were Astral Dragons or the Old World Dragons, the pure-blood Dragons or the mix-blood Dragons, he really did kill too many of them, hunted too many of them. He even attempted to slay the Legendary-tier Ancient Dragon that was sleeping deep in the Dark Abyss of the Western Sea along with three of his comrades. By the end of it, the four of them triumphed over the Ancient Dragon and succeeded in slaying it.


    So regardless of what dragons they were, to him, they would merely be prey to the warrior.


    After sweeping away the ice and snow accumulating in front of the collapsed dome, the dragon in front of Joshua took a step forward. Its heavy footstep shook the earth. Then it roared, "Who exactly are you?! How dare you attack the dragon lair?!"


    "What nonsense is this?! Kill him! The dignity of dragons will not be challenged!"


    In an uproar, these dragons did not even regard Joshua as an enemy. Looking at a warrior at Upper Gold Tier, close to achieving Supreme, the dragons were aware that most of the dragons were not at that tier yet.


    However, they were still dragons after all. Even if they were merely Lower Gold or Intermediate Gold tier, it would not be a difficult thing at all for them to deal with a human warrior that had not even reach Supreme Tier.


    In the meantime, as he was riding on the back of a black warhorse, the warrior stayed still in the middle of the hall silently. He was just looking around at the gigantic dragons that were charging out from their respective passages that were connected to the main living hall of the lair with his pair of cold eyes. He was looking at them as he was muttering to himself, "Eight of them. A little low on the number though. However, the battle stage seems nicely fit."


    Slaying dragons would normally require one to be equipped with a javelin with a cable hook, and also a heavy crossbow powerful enough to pierce through the dragon scales. By binding their wings down to the ground causing these gigantic monsters to be unable to fly, they could only battle face to face by then. Meanwhile, currently in the dragon lair, the dragons could not actually fly as they were all being restrained by the tough and solid layer of ice.


    Well, that had really saved the warrior a great deal of work.


    Having such thoughts in his head, he could not help but let out a laugh. Upon hearing his laughter, the group of white dragons became agitated and enraged. They could no longer endure the existence of Joshua for another moment. So they began to launch their assaults towards the warrior.


    Boom!


    Waves of terrifyingly overwhelming Dragon''s Might were coming right from the eyes of those eight gigantic dragons. Their overwhelming presence was unparalleled in regards to being the greatest hunters in the world. There would not be any other creatures that could imitate their imposing manner. Powerful and terrifying auras were charging along with the ferocious presences that deemed to be on top of the food chain ion another world. They were coming at him so fiercely as if their presences itself could devour everything. Meanwhile, these dreadful pressures were locked upon the body of the warrior who was currently remaining still in the middle of the main living hall. It felt like as if his movements were being pressed on by the weight of an entire mountain.


    However, the only thing that responded to them was a nail that tore through the air and the sound, along with a series of sonic boom waves, causing all pressures in the vicinity to be overshadowed.


    Chi¡ª


    Flying at the supersonic speed, the large nail had not made any sound that the others could not hear until it had landed on its target. Along with a sound where flesh was penetrated right through, the head of the white dragon that was standing before Joshua suddenly had a large whole on it. Right behind the shattered dragon scales, the blue blood mixed with grayish brain matter continued to gush out from the black hole.


    This gigantic dragon did not just remain there without a fight back at all. It lifted its own claws and attempted to block the attack. The traces of the magical shields that appeared to be penetrated right through were clearly visible. However, right before the Dragon Slaying Nail that was only used to slay dragons and Joshua''s strength, all measures of defense had become meaningless.


    "Tara!" At this time, it was only known to other dragons that their friend had been headshot. They were extremely surprised as they let out a gasp. The entire dragon race conference hall echoed with the voices of the dragons.


    "Rawgh!!"


    The roaring sound of a dying dragon trembled across the ice layers in the surroundings. The vitality of the dragon race was strong and stubborn, enabling the dragon by the name ''Tara'' to not die on the spot. Even with its brain penetrated right through and its soul being severely injured, that dragon was still using its final power remained to unleash a spell with dragon language.


    Gold-tier Spell, the Radiance of Extreme Frost!


    Instantly, the entire dragon lair trembled very softly. The Gift of the dragon species was gathering endless of cold air, forming into a beam of radiating cold energy. That beam was shot out straight towards Joshua like a white and blue arrow with a sharp head, enough to freeze everything along with it.


    Meanwhile, the spells of the other gigantic dragons were ready as well. Along with roars of miserably and raging dragon roars, all kinds of violent energy with different colors poured out and swept across the entire hall in a flash, drowning their sight.


    Frost, Curse, Restraint, Fatigue, Venom, Thunderstrike, Air, and Impact. With the support of the gigantic dragons charging up the spells with Magic Power, eight powerful spells that had the power level of Gold tier were being shot at Joshua at that instant like an unstoppable raging force. Anything that came before such raw power would be penetrated in one touch. The same result would come out on top even if one would be equipped with countless layers of tough ice in the Dragon Lair, getting a large hole that is connected straight to the outside world.


    No one could have survived that attack.


    The moment when that thought rose into the minds of the dragons, the thought was instantly removed by a flash of white silver slash from the greatsword that Joshua was holding in his hand.


    Joshua, whose entire body was emitting a golden radiance, was riding on the back of his warhorse. With one hand wielding a greatsword while the other holding a greataxe, he split the endless beams of energy with just a slash. The strongest Ultimate Skill originated from the Mountain Dwarves, [Avatar] activated Immunity on Joshua, turning all of the attacks of the dying dragon and all other dragons in the vicinity that were thrown at Joshua into a joke. After crushing the spells that were shot at him, Joshua did not waste his breath. Instead, he just charged forward in silence. The black wild silhouette let out a neigh. Instantly, a man and a horse had suddenly turned into an unstoppable tank that kept on charging forward.


    [Avatar] would necessarily need to consume an enormously large amount of Combat Aura. However, if the warrior could temporarily activate it during the spells'' effective period of time, which was only zero point few seconds, he would be able to achieve using Magic Immunity and reduce the consumption on his Combat Aura at the same time.


    The tough layer of ice in the dragon lair had become extremely fragile after being burned by the black flames that came from beneath the hooves of the horse. Snowflakes were evaporating and splattering along each trampling of the hooves, bringing up hot steam into the air.


    However, the dragon was worthy to be deemed as the most powerful race in the world. Even though they were caught by surprise, their ability to react did not reduce at all, not even a tiny bit. They had noticed that Joshua was charging at them right away. Hence, they roared and stepped up to stop him.


    Dragons were naturally better suited to battle compared to humans. Their body sizes were huge, and they were naturally born with great ability to react. Furthermore, their scales were nearly impenetrable. They even had the power to flatten out walls. Not to mention that they also possessed the ability to fly swiftly in the sky. Such a creature could be deemed as a complete war machine. One could be enough to take down an entire city.


    The dragon that was located closest to Joshua took an aim at him. Then the dragon lifted its arm and slammed right onto Joshua and the horse! The gigantic white claws were slamming down as if it was going to smash Joshua and the horse into a pile of meat sauce.


    However, the warrior sneered. Facing the gigantic claw that was right above his head, he merely lifted the battle axe in his left hand. Having the weapon charged with his Combat Aura, vigorous waves began to ripple into the surroundings of the battle axe, turning the axe itself into an unstoppable murderous weapon.


    No matter how powerful the strength of the dragon was, it could not have overwhelmed the power of the Supreme-tier Aragami back in the Karlis world. That claw merely contained a terrifying power to only destroy mountains and even cities.


    But even with that level of power, the warrior could block it out front. Although currently he did not have many buffs on his body, using a high-frequency wave blade should be enough to handle the current situation.


    The giant axe was wielded across the air, instantly followed by a flash of black light across the air. It was swung from the bottom to the top, parrying the claw of the White Dragon, crashing right into the scales of the dragon claw- However, unlike the expectations of all dragons, the outcome was completely the opposite of what the dragons were expecting to see. Instead of seeing the weapon of the human was shattered and the man being smashed into minced meat, they only saw that the black gigantic axe had sliced the claws of that dragon open without much of a sound, cutting off a large chunk of meat off the claw.


    Boom!


    Half of the claw was sliced off and fell to the ground just like that. One could see the contraction of the muscles and the veins along with the bones being cut off. Instantly, the gigantic dragon roared in misery. The blue blood of the dragon was pouring all over the place as if it was raining blue blood. Meanwhile, the warrior was being bathed in it as he laughed madly. After that, he hurriedly pushed his warhorse to start running. As the horse started running, he began to swing the silver greatsword that he held in his right hand, swinging horizontally straight towards the waist of that same particular dragon.


    The horrific momentum of swinging the weapon was passed down to the horse beneath him. In the meantime, Black was no longer the horse that could not bear the power of Joshua. It had managed to endure most of Joshua''s power. The muscles on its body tightened, revealing defined muscles. The high temperature all around its body had become much more intimidating. Its body emanated with the scorching heat of a volcano. Meanwhile, several holes that were hidden behind the spikes across the surface of its body were releasing streams of white steam.


    The silver-white greatsword was extremely sharp. Just as her name suggested, the sword could cut through sharp steel. The scales of the dragon by its waist were not as hard as they were on the back and claws of the dragon. Swinging his greatsword right at the dragon''s waist with mighty strength, instantly, the sword cut left a huge gash. However, Joshua did not show even the slightest mercy. He intensified his Combat Aura, igniting the greatsword with red flame. Instantly, the horrific heat burst out into the dragon''s body. As the high heat collided with the frosty cold magic energy deep within the body, the blood of the dragon was boiling up in an instant, producing an enormous amount of blue steam.


    The hard dragon scales were stretched out. The dragon''s eyes were popping. However, the dragon itself had no longer had the ability to let out any roar or moan anymore. Its abdomen was fully filled with steam from its own blood. In the meantime, the warrior revealed a vicious smile on his face as he sneered with the corner of his mouth raised. Without the slightest hesitation, he pulled the greatsword out of the dragon''s wound.


    Poof¡ª


    Like how a balloon sounds when deflated, countless internal organs and the flesh and blood suddenly spurted out of the wound at high pressure, along with blue steam gushing out from the wound as well, splattering across the entire living hall. That dragon collapsed to the ground slowly. Meanwhile, its friends were ready to rescue it. However, they felt fear deep down their hearts after being splashed with the blood of their own kind.


    That was the fear they had towards the cruel warrior that was standing right before them.


    "My apologies, I''m just a warrior."


    Joshua''s cold voice echoed through the entire living hall. He looked at the remaining few gigantic dragons before he spoke to them with a voice that sounded like the devil from the depths of hell, "I can''t use magic."


    Therefore, I shall use my greataxe to slice you all up bit by bit before I completely slaughter you all!

 Chapter 200 Earthshaking Assaul

    When the great dragons Agamu and Yakov emerged from their frozen lair at the bottom layer and rushed to the central assembly hall, what they found was a scene straight from hell.


    Torn limbs and ripped flesh were strewn all about, the snow-white ice stained blue with blood. The fallen bodies of eight dragons lay scattered across the hall, either decapitated or disemboweled. Every one of them had died horribly, and clearly with great suffering before the end.


    There were organs spilling out and body parts missing, heads and limbs lopped off, scales torn out by some enormous force¡­ beholding the mangled corpse of one of the dragons, the elder white dragon Agamu suddenly gave a great roar, while Yakov closed its eyes, its face a mask of rage.


    Dragonkind was already a rare breed, such that even if there arose any animosity between the dragons themselves, at most there would only be some talk perhaps about differences in seniority. To ancient dragons such as Agamu and Yakov, feelings still mattered. The bodies that lay before them now were those of brothers and sisters, relatives and descendants¡ªhow could they not be furious, anguished?


    It was only at this moment that the two dragons turned their attention to the dark-haired warrior standing amidst the carnage: mounted astride a black horse, Joshua coldly regarded the enraged dragons. Wiping away some blue dragon blood from his eyes, there was the hint of a smile on his face.


    In his hands he held a black-and-gold great-axe and a silver-white greatsword, both weapons covered in blue blood. The serrated teeth which had been hidden along the edges of the axe-heads, soaked in blood, had become as clear as day, a dark luster shimmering upon them.


    "Here come two more, rushing to their doom."


    Snort!


    Hearing the warrior''s words, seeing his weapons, and having determined that he was the cause of this catastrophe, Agamu had absolutely zero interest in conversation. Seething vehemently, with each great breath that it took, its scales, muscles, and the magical ability that was its birthright became ever tougher, ever stronger. White dragon scales glimmered gray like steel, pale blue eyes gradually turned a crimson red, and all other thoughts and emotions were consumed by the blaze of its fury.


    Drawing strength from its rage, the dragon¡ªalready a mighty beast who stood like a great edifice of white marble¡ªbecame even more fearsome, like a titanic engine of war.


    What separated dragonkind from other beasts was their intellect: interacting with various civilizations over the years, their draconic magic was passed down to humans and elves, while the art of forging with magical fire was shared with the dwarves¡ªyet similarly, the dragons had learned the capabilities of each of the races¡­ and now, it was apparent that Agamu was using a heavily modified version of berserk rage.


    Behind it, Yakov began chanting in accompaniment. All of a sudden the magic in the air began coursing violently, with power greater than could have been summoned by all the eight dragons from earlier combined, and then five or six boons were instantly bequeathed upon itself and Agamu, including the ''Will of Steel''¡ªa magic which allowed coherent thought even during a berserk rage.


    Dragons were Extraordinary-tier beings, gifted in both might and magic. Their gargantuan bodies held the potential for terrifying strength, and this overpowering physical ability also helped to enhance their will and spirit, granting them a greater command over magic.


    Both these aspects combined¡ªthis was the meaning of true might.


    Whether warrior or mage, those of dragonkind far exceeded their counterparts in other races, even when they were supposedly at the same level¡ªand their actual performance in combat was far beyond reach. Eight centuries ago, during that chaotic period at the beginning of the Starfall Era, the nations had yet to be formed, the races yet to unite. Dragons and countless draconic beasts soared in the sky and galloped across the land. The challenges they encountered included accidents, armies, conflict, and natural disasters. In the rise of nations which followed, the dragons exterminated no small amount of countries¡ªeven some of the weaker races, such as the divine avatar of the lizardmen, was destroyed in a combined assault.


    These two draconic champions¡ªalthough unable to boast of the same violent conquests as their ancestors¡ªwhere it came to power, they were not the least bit inferior. In the span of a few breaths, their presences had become overwhelmingly powerful, while remaining in perfect sync with one another.


    "Finally, two who are worthy of me."


    However, even as Joshua bore witness to all this, he did not appear to be the slightest bit nervous. He merely raised an eyebrow, his expression no longer one of total boredom; rather he was nodding eagerly. "Pity, only two."


    Such poor sport¡ªjust the two of you alone will not be enough to quench my bloodthirst.


    Ready for action, he hopped off of his warhorse, and then, all alone and wielding his great-axe and greatsword, he advanced towards these two great beasts whose presence and power completely surpassed that of other dragons.


    As a warhorse, Black was unable to withstand Joshua''s intensity in combat, so whenever he needed to bring his full power to bear, the warrior would dismount. Now that it had recently awakened some more of the latent potential of its bloodline, a typical battle was manageable, but not in a full suit of armor¡ªand certainly not in a moment like this, when he could hold nothing back.


    Now was the time to give it everything he had.


    Seeing that this human had the gall to even approach them, Agamu stomped gravely on the ground, beating the air with wings as solid as steel. Its colossal body, nearly forty meters long, suddenly shot forward at a speed impossible for the eye to follow, charging headlong towards Joshua.


    Even before it reached its quarry, a violent gale came rushing ahead of it, and the warrior''s clothing flapped loudly in the wind.


    And yet, in the face of what seemed like an unstoppable meteor¡ªthe dragon charging towards him¡ªJoshua''s full concentration was upon his waist.


    Around his waist, there were quite a few sharp spikes: each one was as long as his upper arm, its shape specifically intended to pierce through armor, its entire length coated with poison, and around its sharp tip were finely inscribed runes, invoking curses of corrosion and spell-breaking.


    He quietly relaxed the grip of his right hand, and the greatsword began to fall. In that instant between the weapon leaving his hand and before it hit the ground, Joshua thrust forward with one hand, flinging out all the Dragonsbane Spikes.


    A path of empty vacuum opened up ahead of each of the spikes, and they flew ahead even swifter than the dragon''s charge, and with more vicious force. Cascading booms and white shockwaves criss-crossed through the assembly hall¡ªthen there was only a grunt, and the dragon halted its charge.


    Its massive form, to which it owed its massive power, also made for a big and easy target. Agamu was not ignorant to how Dragonsbane Spikes were a foil to enormous creatures like itself; in fact, it was well aware as to how many dragons had fallen to concealed weapons such as this.


    Even so, he adamantly took these attacks head on.


    "Human, it seems you''ve thrown out your last trump card."


    Having canceled his charge, Agamu now spoke in a halting voice, his use of the Common tongue stuttered with rage. The dragon''s wings, breast, and forehead sported gaping, bloody wounds, black curses and tendrils of corrosion creeping outwards, deepening its injuries. Even as it clenched its muscles, blue blood came spurting out, but with its phenomenal self-healing ability and Yakov supporting him with magic from behind, he was able to remain at full combat ability.


    In fact, he didn''t seem to have been weakened in any way.


    The effects of the poison, curses, and corrosion all dissipated beneath Yakov''s continuous series of protective and curative magic. As a dragon who specialized in magic, and which was less accustomed to close-quarters combat, Yakov found it challenging to do battle in the cramped conditions of a dragon lair. Fortunately, it had its close friend and brother Agamu to stand before him, a white dragon which was extremely familiar with combat. Countless healing spells and boons were cast forth, without regard for spell contradiction or redundancy¡ªit just provided support ceaselessly, while secretly priming direct-attack spells.


    Two dragons combined did not produce only twice the amount of power¡ªit would not be so simple as that.


    But Joshua never paid any heed to his opponent''s words, as though he''d already foreseen that his attacks would be brushed aside, and had only thrown those spikes to check the dragon''s advance¡­


    ¡­ and stand exactly where he wanted it to.


    Right there!


    The ice layer of the central assembly hall in the dragon''s lair began to groan and quake, and the ice which had been strong enough to endure dragons in combat, was instantly shattered underfoot by the warrior, the sharp blades of the greatsword and great-axe grinding a trail across the surface of the ice, and in that moment before the dragon could respond, he leapt for Agamu''s head.


    ¡­ this scoundrel thinks to cut me down?!


    Faced with this never-before-seen dragon-slaying nemesis, and the obviously exquisite weapons he wielded, even Agamu had to yield¡ªas tough as dragon scales were, they were no match for enchanted steel¡ªand surely a dragon-slayer would not be carrying any mundane weapon.


    And so the dragon instantly threw up all its defenses: the magical shield inherent to dragonkind, its scales reinforced by berserk rage, a stone-skin effect provided by Yakov, an invisible force-field, electro-magnetic repulsion, and other spells along those lines. With the aid of its friend, Agamu was confident that it could withstand any kind of assault.


    And once he''d deflected this strike, the time would come to crush this human into paste with a single blow!


    But in the next instant, it realized that it had been mistaken.


    The human did not intend to slash with the blades at all!


    "Down you go, fool!"


    The two massive steel weapons, with Joshua swinging them as though they were two great hammers, came crashing down heavily upon the dragon. In that one move, whatever spell shields, stone-skin, or magical armor were all broken instantaneously. The magic immunity which came from being a Descended God was not just for defense¡ªit was also invaluable on the offense.


    Agamu''s heart flooded with panic. It felt an incredible force, concentrated upon two Extraordinary-Tier weapons, pinning down its talons and forcing it to kneel. Before it could catch itself, the great dragon fell sprawling to the ground, and as it twisted its body around, it was submerged into the ice.


    Immediately a torrent of powder-snow and ice-flakes came loose. Joshua pushed the attack, dodging aside, breaking through the ice, and bringing the axe down upon the dragon.


    The dragon began to retaliate¡ªit had only been staggered at the beginning, but it could still fight back. However, with the ice all around it, and considering the enormous size of its body, its reaction speed was a little slower now, having just taken a full blow from the warrior. Beneath that immense force, the scales cracked on the dragon''s right claw, flesh harder than steel was cut clean through, and bone shattered into countless splinters.


    At the same time, the ice which formed the floor of the assembly hall broke apart completely and collapsed, and the dragon fell down into the deeper levels of the lair.


    This, too, was exactly as Joshua intended!

 Chapter 201 Enemy of Man

    In a single moment, Yakov had completely lost control over the battle.


    Joshua smashed through the ice, destroying the floor, and dropped Agamu into the depths of the lair. This prevented it from continuing to provide magical support to its friend, while the offensive magic it had been quietly preparing fizzled away without a visible target.


    With the overwhelming power of dragons against a single Gold-tier human warrior, there should have been nothing to worry about. However, it was apparent now that this warrior was more than he seemed, and was entirely different from the norm.


    Yakov clearly realized that, against him, a single dragon was no match!


    But as a specialist spellcasting dragon, venturing rashly into the claustrophobic depths of the lair would doubtlessly leave it with no means of escape. While it hesitated, a great wail came echoing from below. It was unmistakably the sound of Agamu''s voice.


    There was no more time to waste. Yakov lashed its tail in anger, knocking out a huge chunk of ice from the floor. The translucent scales all over its body glowing with magic, with a flap of its wings, it immediately dove through the hole after Joshua and Agamu, and into the lair''s depths.


    Meanwhile¡­


    Joshua silently brandished the greataxe and greatsword, and each time that he parried the desperate counterattacks of the dragon he was facing, he tore off a few of its scales, slashed through its flesh, broke its bones¡­ light flashed as his sword danced, the wind itself wailing as the air was cut into ribbons.


    It wasn''t that he was unable to deliver a killing blow¡ª the way he was fighting at the moment, perhaps by causing excruciating agony to his enemy, it might lessen his own misery a little.


    If not, he could simply rush in, endure a defensive strike from his opponent, and then lop off the dragon''s head with one swing¡ªbut what for?


    And so, even as the fight raged on, so relaxed was he that his mind began to wander.


    It had been a while since he''d invaded the dragon lair. Never mind the dragons flying around outside that he''d slain, could it be that there were only the ten of these dragons inside? What''s more, only two of them had been any good, and worth his while.


    This was very strange indeed. The warrior was quite familiar with how dragonkind was organized.


    A dragon lair was mainly a nursery for dragonlings, and generally speaking there wouldn''t be many mature dragons in residence. However, Joshua knew from his previous life that in preparation for the Dragon Calamity, nearly all of the mature dragons had been recalled to the lairs so that they could be assigned their tasks. By his estimation, it should have been around this time.


    By all accounts, this lair at White Dragon Peak should contain a dozen normal dragons, several elite dragons like this one before him, and one overlord of the lair, approaching the Supreme Tier. For now¡ªleaving the other dragons for later¡ªwhere could that overlord have gone?


    As he mulled this over, he once again dodged the dragon''s combination attack of claws, breath, and tail swipe.


    The dragon was tormented by the wounds it had suffered all over. An enormous talon like a battering ram swung past, leaving a howling gale in its wake, and it demolished the walls of carven permafrost, gouged scars in the floor several meters deep and dozens of meters wide. With each roar, cold blue light brought a bitter chill which blanketed the entire battlefield. With each flurry of rapid strikes, a massive white tail which could level houses and topple city walls with over a hundred tons of force swept past in a wide horizontal arc.


    But how could Joshua not be anticipating these few simple techniques from the dragon? Which attacks they would use at what moment, when their breath attack would emerge¡­ the warrior could guess the most of it, a predictive sense born from hunting countless dragons, and with a hearty laugh, a crash like thunder echoing through the second layer of the lair, Joshua stepped on empty air, sending out ripples as he went, then circled around in front of the dragon, and before it could respond, he delivered a swift attack to its left flank.


    Silver light flashed along the greatsword, Combat Aura burning red-hot. The Divine Armament was able to shatter through solid steel, and could produce a similar effect on dragon-scale. In the next instant, the greatsword was sweeping along the dragon''s left flank, about to plunge deep into its gut, incinerate its vital organs and cause near-total system failure.


    Not even a dragon could survive that!


    But it was just at this moment that there was a subtle motion from above the battleground: Yakov had finally arrived on the scene, and the first thing it saw was Agamu unable to respond in time, allowing the human warrior to circle around to its unguarded flank, about to deal a fatal blow. Sucking in a breath of frigid air, an instant spell that had been concealed upon its scales was invoked.


    There weren''t many spells which a dragon could specially inscribe upon its own scales, and by and large none of them were all that powerful, but they had their uses¡ªsuch as this particular spell, which applied a sudden, ponderous weight upon the length of the large silver blade, pulling the thrust askew so that it missed the dragon''s mid-riff, the edge glancing off at an angle and shearing a few scales from its leg. Then the greatsword ¨C which had increased in weight by ten-fold ¨C dragged Joshua down towards the ground.


    As a result, both Agamu (who''d just realized that it had almost lost its life) and Yakov (which had just saved its comrade) breathed a sigh of relief, thinking the crisis had been averted.


    But reality would prove to defy their imaginations.


    The blade, over-burdened, indeed made it difficult for Joshua to handle it for a moment¡ª


    but then, with a surge of effort, Combat Aura stimulating his physical potential, the warrior was sheathed in a crimson aura, and he immediately used ''Divine Power'', the ultimate strength-enhancing boon!


    His skin flushed red, blood coursing like a great river, and his strength ¨C which had now been tripled¡ªnot only allowed Joshua to wield his blade with ease, he brought it back around with more power than before, to deal a strike of even greater brutality!


    With a single slash, the dragon''s leg was severed nearly all the way through, but for a thin flap of skin and scales still connecting it with its body.


    Muscles like steel were cut through with a sound like an elastic twang, and where the bones had been parted, one could clearly see the blue bone marrow oozing out. The blood-flow was beyond stopping, turbulently gushing forth, dying the surrounding ice a shade of blue.


    "Stupid dragons, don''t you know?"


    The heavier the weapon, the greater the damage!


    With a frenzied roar, Joshua''s eyes were like those of a demon from the Abyss, and instead of making any move to bring an end to the dragon which was already delirious from pain and blood loss, he stamped both feet on the ground and soared up towards that spellcasting dragon, not far away.


    And now, where was there room for Yakov to continue working his powerful magic? In the cramped quarters of the dragon lair, it had no way to retreat¡ªit could only draw upon its magic, expending the basic spells inscribed upon its scales, and use an unending stream of low-level magics to hinder the warrior''s movements.


    ''Hold Person'', ''Prismatic Spray'', ''Ray of Frost'', ''Web'', ''Confusion''¡­ none of these were especially potent, but they were quick to cast and together became a veritable torrent of interference. It was only through the incredible magical ability of dragonkind that such a form of assault was possible¡ªbut for the scarcity of suitable scales for inscribing spells upon, Yakov wouldn''t hesitate to have covered itself in spells from head to tail, so that all at once it could overpower this human who had slain its kin and cut off its friend''s leg.


    Joshua''s entire form blazing with crimson Combat Aura, he whirled his greataxe and greatsword, and the incoming waves of spells¡­ shattered. When it came right down to it, magic only worked when it could be applied upon somebody. Faced with this oddity of a warrior who could see the flow of energy, any indirect spell which didn''t travel at light-speed was no use at all; meanwhile, spells like the paralyzing ''Hold Person'' and the dazzling ''Prismatic Spray'', which worked their effects instantaneously¡ªonly normal people were susceptible to such tricks, but they were wholly ineffective against someone like him, who had already transcended the mortal form of a human being.


    By now, Joshua could clearly feel his opponent''s hatred, to which he responded with a derisive chuckle. "A murderous beast like you has no right to be angry."


    In his mind, he remembered returning to the liege''s residence, and looking out upon the scene of the dragons'' atrocities upon his town.


    Women slaughtered, children eaten up with only their heads left remaining, old people in despair, found dead alongside the corpses of their own children, crushed underfoot by the monstrous draconic beasts¡­ even after the entire town had been razed to the ground, the ashes were still studded with gnawed and broken bones.


    And behind it all¡­ were these accursed Pentashade Dragons!


    The tragedy afresh in his memory, his movements became more frenzied, vicious. After slicing away a multitude of spells, Joshua simply barreled through these trivial hexes, charging upstream through the torrent of dragon magic!


    It seemed that the dragon too had noticed: even dragons specialized in close-quarters combat had been defeated at the hands of this dragon-slayer¡ªand certainly it didn''t want to share the same fate as its friend. With a glare, it unleashed its Dragon''s Might, its terrifying presence and will inspiring a terror as old as time¡ªat the same time, it also cast several spells of mind-affecting enchantment, in an attempt to slow the warrior down.


    But Joshua''s will was too strong, so that although the dragon''s latest assault was even more potent than an empowered Fireball spell, the swiftly advancing Joshua was a greater threat than any of the dragons in the lair¡ªthough this was the home ground of his opponents, it was he who held the advantage. His axe chopped down at the dragon''s leg, and Yakov had no means to evade¡ªeven as it stepped back immediately, it barely counted as dodging: its scales and flesh were still torn by the serrated teeth on the axe-head, leaving behind a trail of minced meat, and slowing down the dragon further.


    The warrior did not miss this opportunity: he rushed in straight-away, ramming himself against the white dragon''s chest. White dragons being the ones which controlled ice and frost, the temperature around their bodies was constantly being maintained at roughly zero degrees, and one also had to consider the breath of frost and magical shield which were their natural gifts¡ªto Joshua however, such things only took a chop of his axe, a swing of his sword to deal with, and in the space of a moment, the colossal dragon was brought down to the ground by the warrior who was dwarfed by it in comparison. They smashed through the walls of solid ice, and tumbled down into the third layer of the lair.


    The ice wall sundered, ice and snow cascaded in all directions, and then was rendered into steam by the burning heat of Joshua''s Combat Aura, filling the area with a thick white fog. They were in an enormous ice cavern, and all around laid innumerable large eggs striped white-and-blue. Through the fog, one could just make out the permafrost and magical wards laid protectively over them.


    This was the most important section of the dragon lair.


    The dragon-egg hatchery.


    "Tell me: why are there only so few dragons in this lair?"


    With one foot pressed down between the eyes of the dragon, its whole body bruised and battered, Joshua raised his greatsword and held it directly over the center of its forehead. In a cool voice he said, "Despite such a huge lair, even with the dragons outside accounted for, it doesn''t add up to twenty of you¡ªand the overlord of this lair is nowhere to be found¡ªthis is very different from what I used to know."


    The dragon only glared balefully at Joshua, saying not a word. It clearly had no intention of responding to the human''s words at all. With a cold laugh, the warrior raised his great-axe in the other hand, and pointed towards the clutch of dragon eggs.


    Immediately, it gave in.


    "¡­ Up there¡ªAgamu is the new overlord of this lair."


    In slow and stuttering Common, the dragon spoke to the human warrior who stood over it. "The former overlord brought everyone else back to Dragon Island, five¡ª"


    "Alright, I''ve got it." Interrupting the white dragon, Joshua nodded imperceptibly. "I see¡­ the main battle is not to take place in the northern lands. Come to think of it, in the past it also took place from south to north, sweeping all the way up¡­"


    How did he know everything?! Yakov felt his heart leap in shock. Originally it had assumed the human warrior had figured out that they were behind the attack of the draconic beasts, and that was the sole reason he''d come to slay the dragons, but to think that he knew this much¡­ he even knew all about the Dragon''s Calamity which the Pentashade Dragons were preparing to instigate in the south!


    "For you to come here¡­ could it be for the sake of wiping out the white dragons of the north?!"


    The dragon began to struggle, but was immediately pinned down by Joshua. It roared in frustration again and again, but it was no use.


    Having learned of this new problem, he was silent for a while, and then Joshua calmly declared, "In my eyes, you bunch of non-humans dare to walk the earth, build your lairs, raise your armies¡ªall with the intent of making an enemy of mankind¡­ since you don''t know fear, I will cut you all down like wheat.


    "All that you have, I will take! All of your triumphs, I will subdue! Even as you thrive and prosper, propagating across the land, I will use these weapons to destroy your glory, as though smashing pottery in a kiln!"


    Saying thus, the warrior leered mockingly, the scarlet light behind his visor emanating through the gloom of the hatchery. He pointed at the dragon eggs all around them, and whispered to the dragon beneath his heel, "Not only will I slay all of your kin¡ªI shall also enslave your descendants."


    "These dragon eggs¡ªI shall bring them back to my domain, brainwash them thoroughly, and use them as mounts for my army¡­ From that point onwards, there will be no more white dragons of the north, only a race of dragon slaves."


    "No!!!"


    Hearing this, the dragon finally lost its mind. Heedless of the wounds it had sustained from axe and sword, it thrashed with all its might¡ªeven as its wounds tore open, its flesh being ground into mud, it needed to break free of Joshua. At the same time, overwhelming mana was building up in its mouth, which was faced towards that pile of enormous dragon eggs.


    In that moment, Yakov thought of nothing¡ªnot its life, nor its body; the pain, humiliation, and frustration of being defeated, as well as its pride as a dragon¡ªall of it had been forgotten. In its mind, there was now only one thought¡­


    ¡­ Even if its life was to be forfeited, sacrificed by its own actions, it absolutely could not allow the future generation to be enslaved!


    But Joshua kicked it just as it released its accumulated energy, and the dragon''s breath flew wide, solidifying across the frozen walls as a trail of crystal-clear ice.


    Then, the warrior raised the greataxe in his hand, blinding light glinting off of the black-and-red weapon, the edges so sharp that it hurt even to look upon them¡­


    ¡­ and he promptly brought it down.


    The dragon''s head, contorted into a mask of rage, was cut off like nothing, blue blood gushing forth, even spraying onto the dragon eggs.


    Only now did the warrior''s even voice reverberate through the frozen cavern:


    "Such is the fate of the enemies of man."

 Chapter 202 Come To Think Of It, Isn’t This Child Labor?

    Putting the greataxe away, Joshua watched the corpse of the fallen dragon, and was silent for a moment. Then he turned on his heel and soared upwards.


    Back on the second layer of the dragon lair, he slashed his sword through the air, a flurry of wind as sharp as blades eviscerating the throat of the other dragon he''d cut down earlier. Its leg severed, near-death from grievous loss of blood, this latest attack upon it caused even more blue blood to come splurting out from beneath its scales. The excruciating pain jolted the dragon back to consciousness for just a moment, but after a few brief seconds, it slipped back into eternal slumber, never to awaken.


    Now, all of the northern dragons in the lair at White Dragon Peak had been exterminated by Joshua. Including the ones that the warrior had killed outside the lair, he had slain a total of thirteen mature dragons.


    As for dragonlings and ancient dragons, he hadn''t encountered a single one.


    Generally speaking, where dragon lairs were concerned, thirteen dragons should be a substantial amount¡ªbut for the dragon lairs of this time period, it was scant little.


    "Brought back to Dragon Island, eh¡­"


    Standing before the bodies of the dragons he''d slain, recalling the words of the spellcasting dragon, Joshua seemed to have something on his mind. "In that case, the situation''s not that urgent¡ªthere''s still some time before the Dragon Calamity begins."


    There was reason for him to think so.


    Before the Dragon Calamity began, a civil war would first break out between the Pentashade Dragons and the Metallic Dragons on Dragon Island. In his previous life, this had been fact, and in this life there was no way it could be any different.


    The Million Steel Dragon and the Five-Headed Dragon had never seen eye-to-eye. One advocated peaceful progress and a nurturing outlook, avoiding involvement in the wars of the continent and¡ªif the chance arose¡ªto once again pursue space travel, venturing to new worlds untouched by civilization, with no need to squabble with mankind.


    Meanwhile, the other one had always been plotting in the shadows, scheming to undermine the position of every other race on the Mycroft continent, so that all dragonkind could reclaim the glory they had known during the early days of the world.


    Using the draconic beasts to start a calamity also doubled as pitting the natural might of the Mycroft continent against its own native races¡ªif the plan had succeeded, both mankind and draconic beasts would be greatly reduced in number. Doubtlessly, the Five-Headed Dragon would then be hailed as the one who had restored dragonkind to their rightful place in the world¡ªthat might even grant a decisive advantage over the Million Steel Dragon, allowing the rise of a sole god over astral dragonkind.


    However, the Million Steel Dragon had always maintained close relations with mankind and their various gods. It clearly understood that no matter how much the humans declined, as long as the Church of the Seven Gods across the Distant Sea did not fall, then there would always be the possibility that the Seven Gods of mankind might return to the vestiges left upon the Sacred Mountain. If they should manifest in physical form upon the Material Plane¡ªan advent of the true Seven Gods¡ªnot even all of dragonkind combined could withstand such power.


    The Five-Headed Dragon God was well aware of this, and as such it instead amassed power far in the south, in preparation to launch a sudden assault upon the Sacred Mountain¡ªthis too was how it had played out, in Joshua''s previous life.


    The elite of the Pentashade Dragons had been assembled to subjugate the Holy Mountain of the Distant Sea, yet the attempt had been unsuccessful, and even the god of the Pentashade Dragons had been overwhelmed by the Seven Gods. It was cast down beyond the Infinite Horizon, forced by the true aspect of the saints to descend to the mortal world¡ªyet this too became the prelude to the Dragon Calamity, and for reasons unknown, the Seven Gods did not join the battle, instead allowing the Calamity to ravage the various nations.


    Back then, Joshua had been unable to comprehend this decision¡ªbut then again, the person he had been at that time wasn''t the sort to spare much attention for such details of a setting, as long as there were enough enemies to let him have his fill of combat. However, thinking back on it now, Joshua wondered if it had been in order to hold back even more terrible things lurking in the void.


    For example, the ones that the Steel Python had mentioned: Pestilence, Famine, and one more as-yet unnamed Chaos Daemon.


    Just as Joshua was thinking about the future, Ying and Ling reverted from their Divine Armament forms and took up position at either side of him, while Black arrived from nearby, looking very pleased by his surroundings¡ªwhether it was the smell of the blood of astral dragons, or the brisk chill which off-set the heat of its body, it seemed to be in good cheer.


    "Is it over now, Master?" Surveying the scene with wide viridian-green eyes, taking in the fallen dragons, Ying said with some regret, "It seemed to have ended a bit too quickly. We''re supposed to be slaying dragons¡ªour exploits could become legend some day¡­ to have killed them all so suddenly, how is a wandering minstrel supposed to make a story out of this?"


    "That''s right." Ling nodded in agreement, appearing similarly unsated. The youthful Divine Armament breathed a sigh. "It''s a pity these dragons aren''t creatures of Chao¡ª


    if that had been the case, it would be another fat bundle of power in the bank."


    He appeared to be engrossed with calculation.


    Hearing this exchange between his weapons, Joshua was reminded of something.


    Ling was right: this was the lair of Pentashade Dragons¡ªit stood to reason that there ought to be some traces of Chaos.


    Closing both eyes, the warrior calmed his thoughts. A dense wave of Orderly willpower burst out and swept over the surroundings, looking for a presence it might react with.


    Not a moment later, Joshua opened his eyes once more.


    "Found it."


    Saying thus, he promptly headed towards a cave mouth not far away¡ªthe thing he had detected was located in the third layer of the dragon lair.


    Right next to the hatchery.


    They arrived at the third layer, and after a short walk down the corridor running alongside the dragon-egg hatchery, Joshua had no trouble finding an enormous cavern. Going in for a look, he found several odd implements, a massive work-table, and various strange and curious research apparatus. It appeared to be a draconic magic workshop.


    The source of the reaction was coming from atop that humongous work-table.


    The work-table was about twelve meters tall¡ªJoshua had to fly up to get a look at what was on top. At the far corner of the table, he caught sight of a bottle containing some sort of black material.


    It was a mass of dense fluid, and he couldn''t be sure whether it was more gas or liquid. It was suspended in a tiny bottle of blue crystal, bound with runes and magical wards¡ªof course, by that he meant what a dragon might consider a tiny bottle¡ªbut to Joshua, the bottle was basically his equal in size.


    Joshua could clearly detect that within this bottle there was a very heavy presence, reminiscent of Chaos¡ªthinking back to the Daemon hordes of the Corrupted Black Dragon, and comparing it with the haze of Chaos which had brought about the Dark Tide, this presence now was even darker than that.


    His brow slightly furrowed, Joshua approached the bottle. Examining it closely, he had a feeling that when the dragons brought about the Dragon Calamity, this was the essence which enabled them to influence the instincts of the more primitive draconic beasts.


    "Goodness, the way these dragons do things is completely different from mankind," he muttered to himself. After a long look, the warrior had to admit that he had completely no idea what the runes inscribed upon the bottle meant, or what they did.


    Dragons used runes to scribe magic spells, but it was a completely different concept from the way humans did it ¨C when it came to magic spells used by humans, although Joshua couldn''t make use of them himself, he could at least interpret their function ¨C but now he could only shake his head. "No choice but to wait for Nostradamus¡ªlet a Supreme-tier mage like him have a guess at what this thing is. With this object as physical evidence, the emperor will surely believe what I have to say¡­ there''s no way he can refute me, with the truth in plain sight here¡ªit''s only that everyone clings to their comfortable beliefs, afraid to burst that bubble."


    Suddenly, originating from beneath the lair, there came a monumental seismic shock.


    Joshua felt this tremor, and looked up at the ceiling: the cracks in the ice were rapidly growing, chips and chunks of it falling out, and the air was already clouded up with too much snow-dust to see through.


    "Look up." Ying pointed, her delicate white wrist turning as she caught some snow in her hand. She whispered, "It''s about to collapse."


    "Yes, it is." Ling shook his head, flinging away the snowflakes scattered through his hair, and then added, "This dragon lair is so fragile¡ªhow easily it crumbles."


    Nearby, Black gave an excited whinny.


    Not a one of them appeared to be in any distress. It went without saying that their master Joshua was a Perfect Gold-Tier warrior; as for themselves, each of them was at the Silver Tier of power, and possessed special abilities¡ªeven if the entire dragon lair collapsed on top of their heads, it''d only mean that they''d have to spend some time digging themselves out of the snow.


    Ignoring the idle conversation between his weapons and his mount, Joshua had just come to a realization: Never mind if the lair collapsed; but what about those dragon eggs, and this bottle the size of a man¡ªhow was he going to get them out of here?


    The warrior pondered for a bit, then turned to look at the siblings Ying and Ling, nodding thoughtfully.


    He''d come up with an idea.


    And a shiver passed through both Divine Armaments.

 Chapter 203 Bathed in Dragon’s Blood

    Sigurd walked across the vast northern ice plains. He should have been feeling weary after marching for so long¡ªhowever, because he was about to arrive at his destination, his spirits were high, and he felt relaxed and cheerful.


    Over the past few decades, he had spanned the entire continent on his own two legs. However, the places he''d passed through were either underground cities, mazes, or other hidden and dangerous places. Yet in Sigurd''s heart, he considered himself an adventurer¡ªthe trailblazing sort of adventurer who sought out wondrous new scenery, while uncovering strange and secret mysteries.


    According to the legends, this world contained many unimaginably beautiful, breath-taking vistas¡ªsuch as the Lake of Eternity in the Far South (where one could also find the Saint''s Heartwood), the Stormbreak Cliff at the southern sea, the Floating Emerald Island (hidden in the mountains to the west), the unfreezing Lost Sea beyond the northern lands, and countless other wonders besides.


    Though this world was dangerous, rife with daemons and war, nevertheless there were so many incredible places worth seeing¡ªand that was the reason why Sigurd loved this world so much.


    Right now, Sigurd was walking along the road, which would lead him through the northern lands, all the way to the Lost Sea. He had prepared many years for this.


    If one wished to reach the Lost Sea, they had to first pass through the mountain checkpoints at the center of the empire, and afterwards the innumerable uninhabited tundras of the north, and only then could one arrive at the first re-supply point along the journey¡ªthe capital of Moldavia.


    After that, there were two options: one was to go around the long way, either through the Thomas or Moldova regions, towards the territory of Wallachia (which would be the last chance to replenish supplies); the other option was to pass straight through the Great Ajax Mountain Range, heading directly across the ice plains far to the north. Without a doubt, the first option was somewhat safer¡ªand Sigurd wasn''t a Gold-tier champion or anything like that. Truth be told, the Dark Forest of the northern lands was one of the most dangerous black forests in this world, second only to the Central Dark Forest. One might even have the misfortune to encounter a large horde of draconic beasts within¡ªin such an event, even a typical Gold-tier champion would flee.


    But no matter what, right now, Sigurd had finally arrived at the northern ice plains.


    It was summer at the moment, so although it was cold on the ice plains, it was not unbearably so. After careful estimation and planning, this was the situation the adventurer had hoped to see.


    During winter on the northern ice plains, even a Gold-tier champion was not guaranteed to pass through safely, with all manner of perils such as terrifying blizzards and the occasional appearance of a white dragon¡ªall harbingers of doom. But now, with the slightly warmer climate, there wouldn''t be any blizzards for at least a few months, while the white dragons would probably be hibernating through the summer.


    Upon the uneven fields of ice, pure and white, Sigurd looked out upon the mountains in the distance. They were capped with misty wreaths of fog, the peaks soaring up to staggering heights, majestic and commanding. Sigurd wore a white snow-coat, and as he walked through the snow, he could feel himself becoming one with nature. Looking out upon the vista ahead dreamily, a joyful feeling welled up in his heart.


    This was what he''d always been fighting for¡ªa sight like this, so magnificent you couldn''t turn your gaze away.


    From where he stood, he could see the towering mountains marching away before him, their peaks reaching through the clouds, their upper reaches capped with a massive layer of crystal-clear ice¡ªwhich seemed to take up half the height of the entire mountain¡ªall of it dusted with snow, and studded with circular cave mouths.


    There was the home of the white dragons of the north¡ªWhite Dragon Peak.


    Sigurd, as an experienced adventurer, was naturally aware of this fact. It too was in truth a beautiful sight as well¡ªalthough it couldn''t compare with what legends described as the exquisite panorama of the fabled Lost Sea, which could move a man to tears¡ªbut when sunlight hit the snow-cap, refracted in the countless facets of the ice, it was as radiant as a diamond, a beauty beyond words.


    Patting the frost off of his body, Sigurd set down his backpack, preparing to stop for awhile in order to properly appreciate this view for a moment¡ªmaybe have a bite while he was at it, and replenish his strength a little.


    However, before he could sit down, something extraordinary happened:


    Not too far behind him, there burst forth a streak of fire.


    It was a blazing conflagration: even just looking at it, one could imagine its searing heat. This point of red light raced across the snow-covered land, its heat melting a trail of snow in its wake, exposing the blackened ground underneath. A sweltering gale arose, and even though Sigurd was quite some distance away, he could feel the warmth from it.


    What''s going on? A meteor? But why would a meteor be running around on land?


    Before he had the time to think about it, the trail of fire took off at a speed incomprehensible to the average person, arriving near White Dragon Peak.


    And then, tracing the ridge of the mountain, it dove straight in!


    The rest of the scene took place beyond where Sigurd could see, but he hurriedly got back on his feet, no longer in the mood for a break, and was instead looking out into the distance.


    That''s a dragon lair! The lair of the white dragons¡ªmuch more dangerous than the lair of any single dragon¡ªwhat in the world would think to attack such a place?!


    Before he could finish that thought, or figure out what he was looking at, the entire snow-covered mountain¡ªunchanged in a million years¡ªfollowing the entrance of that ball of fire, began to tremble ever so slightly, the snow at its peak tumbling down as a fierce avalanche. Just as the adventurer sucked in a cold breath of shock, a blinding beam of light burst out from the clouds around the mountain-top, brighter than the sunlight ¨C a light that could pierce through any barrier¡ªand as Sigurd watched, stunned and staring, the mountain which held the lair experienced a second avalanche, and a sound like rolling thunder travelled across the distance to reach him.


    And, somewhere in that commotion, he heard the enraged roars of dragons.


    What in the world is going on here?!


    Sigurd had always considered himself to be merely a common traveler and adventurer¡ªeven if he was in the Upper Silver tier of power, he did his best to avoid combat, trying to rely mainly on his wits. In other words, this was his first time seeing a great spectacle like this.


    And a spectacle it was, this scene that had found him: something incredible was playing out right before his eyes¡ªthe show had begun!


    Not knowing whether he should sit down and continue to observe, or make his escape right away¡ªgetting clear before the white dragons descended in fury¡ªSigurd didn''t know of anyone who could successfully assault a dragon lair on his own, yet somehow he could tell: this time, events might defy expectations.


    That sound he heard¡ªit could not have been just any Gold-tier champion.


    As he continued to hesitate there, several more powerful roars carried down from the mountain-top, while dazzling magical light punched through the outer walls of the lair¡ªits phenomenal energy bled away into the air, the light splitting into the seven colors of the rainbow¡ªit even drove through the clouds, dispersing them for several kilometers in every direction, before disappearing into the distance.


    Not even a dragon lair could withstand such a force. The outer wall, once solid and immaculate, now bore visible cracks.


    Moments later, these cracks became a veritable omen:


    A torrent of chipped ice showered forth, the snow rising like fog, while huge chunks of solid ice came toppling down as the breach grew ever wider.


    The entire mountain peak was beginning to fall apart!


    Meanwhile, inside the dragon lair¡­


    Joshua dragged Ling along with his left hand (who in turn was hugging the bottle to himself), while with his right hand he pulled Ying after him (the girl clutching a bag full of dragon eggs), and he stood before the enormous hole he''d created.


    Previously, he''d punched through the ice wall at the top of the lair, and then later he''d slammed the newly appointed overlord of the lair, Agamu, down through to the second layer, and finally broke into the third layer to kill the spellcasting dragon¡ªalong the way, he''d knocked out three massive openings which together led directly outside.


    Now, with the collapse of the dragon lair imminent, this was the fastest way to get out.


    "Careful, Ying, Ling: I''m about to throw you. Try not to get hurt on the way down."


    Although he''d killed so many dragons, thus avenging his people, Joshua had never shown any joy in the act¡ªbut now, that intimidatingly cold demeanor was touched by a faint smile. "You''ll be going very fast."


    "Master! Why don''t you just come along with us?!"


    "That''s right, Master! You''ll lose us if you do this!"


    These keening cries issued from the Divine Armaments in either hand. They seemed to have gleaned an idea of their master''s intentions, as well as their impending fate.


    "Get ready!" Ignoring the both of them, Joshua gave a shout, gathering power into both his arms¡ªand then with a heave, he tossed them both away.


    "Off you go!"


    With that, the two Divine Armaments were sent flying, together with the dragon eggs and the big bottle filled with Chaos vapors. The wind whistling and the children hollering, Ying and Ling were lost to sight within the dragon lair, hurtling all the way outside.


    Then he turned to regard his warhorse¡ªhis monstrous, dragon-blooded warhorse ¡ªBlack shook its head with horror, issuing multiple futile neighs, but what did Joshua care about its feelings? With a broad smile, he seized the horse with both arms, raised it high, and lobbed it out just the same.


    The ice walls all around him were in the process of crumbling apart: huge slabs of ice tumbled over from time to time, sending out a spray of frozen splinters. The frost, stained blue with dragon blood, released a strange, sharp tang into the air.


    Now, the warrior was alone.


    Turning, he looked at the fallen dragon beside him.


    Sometimes, being alone was better than being surrounded by people, if only because he didn''t have to worry about keeping his sins hidden.


    Not that he didn''t have faith in his Divine Armaments¡ªon the contrary, Joshua trusted Ying and Ling unconditionally¡ªthey were the only family the warrior had in this world.


    But some things not even your family could be allowed to see. Joshua was accustomed to doing some things alone, and he didn''t want anyone to see this side of himself. He hadn''t accounted for the dragon lair falling apart so easily¡ªhe would have to get this done quickly.


    Even if he couldn''t finish in time, with his Gold-Tier abilities, the cave-in would pose no danger to him; Black and the others, however, might have come to some risk. Joshua didn''t like endangering those near him¡ªespecially outside of battle¡ªand not even the smallest risk was worth braving.


    So he would face this alone.


    Great chunks of ice crashed down all around Joshua, sliding and colliding with loud, thundering smacks. Ice chips flew everywhere, many being deflected away by the warrior''s Combat Aura.


    He walked up to the strongest of the dragons here, the body of the one named Agamu, and straightened his hand into a blade.


    And then he slashed down¡ªenhanced by his intense Combat Aura, tough dragon scale and muscle were forced apart.


    Digging through flesh and sinew, he tore the dragon''s chest wide open, snapping off bones and ribs, until Joshua saw the giant heart within the dead dragon.


    Waves of cold white mana washed over the dragon''s heart. It had never stopped¡ªeven though nearly all of the dragon''s blood had already drained away, it was still beating softly.


    With a little laugh, the warrior removed his armor, reached out, and clutched the massive heart.

 Chapter 204 Joshua the Dragon Slayer

    All things were born of Flame and lived within Steel


    Although the truth of the world had been forgotten by most of the people, there were still some knowledgeable people who knew the origin of this world.


    The Flame that scorched Chaos had created the concept of Existence. A world with endless possibilities and infinite universes were created from that concept as well. Meanwhile, Chaos which had been scorched to ashes would be the Origin of Steel. It then gave birth to all life.


    In a desolated era, people believed that life was the strength of Steel. The body was also forged by ''Steel''.


    Therefore, the power of Steel was hidden in the body of every life. The more inherently powerful and the larger the mass of one living being was, the more ''Steel'' the body of that living being would have. Needless to say, when there was more ''Steel'' in one living being, that being would be more powerful. For instance, dragons. As one of the most powerful living creatures in the world, it was unquestionable that their bodies would have the most amount of ''Steel'' in them.


    In turn, the power of ''Steel'' could also be passed back to the body of the living being and made tougher.


    Through rituals, prayers, the inspiration of the first movers, life and death stimulations and many other methods, the human ancestors in the ancient time had succeeded in awakening the power of ''Steel'' in their flesh and bones, making the power itself active. The power could be controlled and trained after that. Meanwhile, that would be the origin of the Warrior Class.


    In theory, no matter how weak a person was, there was always a possibility to awaken that power within them. However, those who were too weak would die during the process of awakening the power. Hence, a warrior must have tough physiques and strong power.


    During the ancient times, it was a long and pointless thing to rely solely on one''s own bitterness and training to increase one''s strength. For the vast majority of warriors, they had been hunting daemons, bathing themselves with the blood of the daemons and devouring their meat, using the most primitive and savage ways to plunder that power from within other living creatures.


    The real warriors would go on hunting the most powerful beast in order to get the most power, which could allow them to forge their own legends.


    That sort of beast would be¡ªdragon.


    According to legends, bathing in dragon''s blood could make a warrior''s body invulnerable, allowing him to obtain long-lasting life.


    It was not a far-fetched myth but a fact. Killing a dragon and plundering the power of its life force would naturally allow a warrior to make great progress and obtain far greater physical strength and endurance than any other equivalent person. In short, the warrior who did that would have a longer lifespan.


    Of course, this was also the most difficult thing to do. Among a million warriors, there might not even be one who could actually be capable of doing that. The dragon''s scale armor could be deemed to be as tough and powerful as the most powerful magic armor. Not to mention that the sharp claws and teeth of the dragons were almost indestructible. Well, their strong vitality could allow them to counter back even after they were seriously injured. In addition, they had the special ability to flying freely and swiftly in the sky. That could really increase the difficulty for warriors to slay the dragons.


    Slaying a dragon had always been the biggest legend which the bards and poets loved the most to sing and tell about. It was also the thing that the people all around the world loved to talk about so much. That should be enough to show how difficult it was for a warrior to slay a dragon. Slaying one dragon would usually require a party of four. The party of four should be formed from four people with different Classes which they would be required to work hand to hand together in weakening the strength of the dragon. While doing so, they would also require to gradually enhance their abilities and build up their strengths. After experiencing a long battle, only then the party could be capable of slaying those horrifying giant beasts.


    Joshua naturally knew about that¡ªBecause in his pre-existence, an official explanation had been issued out by the game official to point out the matter about the upgrade and the Warrior Class. In the entire world of Continental War, one could acquire power by killing and slaughtering. Meanwhile, slaying a dragon would provide players with additional benefits.


    The blood of different dragon species would provide different effects. Astral Dragons and Original World Dragons were quite distinct from each other as well. However, as the way Joshua saw it, the dragon blood of that White Dragon that he slaughtered in the North could actually enhance part of his physical fitness and strengthen skin and muscles, which made his body as tough as the armor he always wore. Other than that, the warrior could also acquire the Frost Resistance attribute that was at least an Intermediate grade attributed effect.


    While he was still in the dragon lair that was gradually collapsing, Joshua reached his hand and gripped onto the beating heart of the dragon. He ripped it apart without showing even the slightest hesitation. Instantly, greenish-blue blood that was chillingly cold gushed out from the dragon heart as the heart was still pumping strong even though it was being ripped right out of the dragon''s chest. Because of that, the warrior was completely covered in blood.


    After all, not all dragon blood could have the effects that could increase a person''s physical quality. For a Gold-tier warrior like Joshua, the blood of low-leveled dragons would only be worthy of being drank like water by him. That blood could significantly increase the endurance of the person who drank it. Only the dragon blood of Gold-tier or higher tier could provide certain effects that could really enhance his attributes.


    That dragon was the largest of all dragons. It also appeared to have the strongest body and the strongest power. Its heart''s blood seemed to contain the best essence of all. Hence, those who get to bathe in its blood would make the blood of the other dragons look useless.


    The greenish-blue liquid which was chillingly cold had not even the slightest stench of any blood. Instead, it brought out a cold and refreshing scent. The temperature of it was obviously lower than zero degrees. However, the blood which contained a tremendous amount of magic energy and life force was not frozen even though it was that cold. Joshua closed his eyes as he stood right in front of the dragon heart enjoying the dragon blood that kept on oozing out onto him. At the same time, he was also using ''Steel Armor Kokyu-ho'' while he was absorbing the power embedded in the blood.


    ''Kokyu-ho'' was the mystical technique that had been gradually explored by the Sages in ancient times. It could be used to enhance the energy used by warriors on heaven and earth. The warriors could also use it to train their own bodies as they learned to adjust the power that was hidden within them. That could allow many, which do not have strong physiques to gradually become stronger. Sooner or later, one could open the gate of possibility to awaken their Combat Aura instead of training blindly and dying during the process of training. By activating his ''Steel-Armor Kokyu-ho'', Joshua would be able to absorb the power of the dragon blood even faster than before. He could also take the opportunity to improve the level of his ''Steel-Armor Kokyu-ho''.


    At the moment, the dragon lair was collapsing even faster than before. Initially, there were only some fragments of broken icicles falling from the ceiling of the place. However, currently, huge pieces of ice walls were collapsing down one after another, followed by the collapse of the pillars at the first half of the dragon lair. The entire first floor of the lair turned to ruin. From there on, the second floor of the lair was collapsing faster and faster now.


    In the meantime, the muscles and skin of the warrior which were all covered in dragon''s blood were getting tougher and stronger as the refreshing scent and presence were seeping into his body. Along with the continuous flow of dragon blood, that refreshing presence was beginning to get colder by the second. It turned so cold that it could bite down into the depths of the bones as if it was about to freeze the body of the warrior entirely.


    That was the side effect of bathing in the blood of a dragon. At the same time when one was absorbing the enormous amount of power from the outside, the person would also be exposed to the vulnerability of being eroded by that kind of power. In the previous life, Joshua had bathed himself with the blood of a Fire Dragon. That time, he felt as if his entire body was suffering the excruciating pain of being burned alive.


    However, the side effect was completely irrelevant though. How could a warrior who was capable of slaying dragons be too weak to sustain the power of his defeated enemy? Hence, with the Combat Aura moving all around his body, the chilly cold presence was weakened gradually. And it turned into a vibrantly hot energy instead after a brief moment. It was surging through every muscle strain, skeletal joints across his entire body, enhancing every part of his body''s attributes and flexibility.


    That feeling was just like wearing a set of invisible, weightless armor. It did not even affect his agility even by the slightest. Instead, it had greatly enhanced the flexibility of his entire body. Other than that, his strength had also increased a lot.


    "This feels good."


    Upon noticing that the blood in the dragon''s heart was drying up, Joshua opened his eyes. At the same time, a large piece of icicle fell from the dome right from the top of his head and fell on him. However, that piece of large ice appeared to be crushed by some invisible force right above the warrior''s head just like how tidal waves crashed into rocks by the shores before breaking into pieces.


    At that point, the warrior looked as if he was completely covered in countless light blue magic crystals. Those were impurities that could not be absorbed along with the dragon blood though. However, they could be used as ordinary magic crystals.


    Joshua shook his entire body as he was sweeping the surface of his entire body with very thorough vibration. After that, the crystals were crushed into powder form and they all melted into pure magic energy as they were released into the atmosphere between heaven and earth.


    "The enhancement seems to be obvious though. The strength of that giant dragon is not so bad after all. If it could have battled me outside of the lair, it could have lasted longer as he could have flown freely in the sky. I might not have the chance to press it down to the ground and batter it to death."


    The warrior then nodded his head and smiled. That was because he was satisfied with the fact that he had become stronger than before now. Joshua was currently in a good mood. He did not seem to be bothered by the collapsing dragon lair though. Instead, he opened up the system tab to look at his personal information.


    Then he took a look at his character tab.


    [Name: Joshua van Radcliffe]


    [Form: Hero]


    [Title: Dragon Slayer (Attacked the dragons, Defense will increase)]


    [Race: Human Division in the Northwest]


    [Race Skills: Combat Race (Combat Skills Experience x 1.1)]


    [Level: LV49 Upper Gold Glory]


    [Challenge Level: LV49 (Hero)]


    [Attributes:¡­]


    [Charisma: -8 (Inferior Dragon''s Might -5)]


    [Status: Bathing in Dragon''s Blood]


    [Strength +20, Stamina +20, Natural Armor +15, Advanced Cold Resistance, Advanced Frost Magic Resistance, Enemy of the Dragons, Inferior Dragon''s Might]


    [Because you are not a descendant of the dragons, nor do you possess the Bloodline of the dragon, hence, the Charisma for Dragon''s Might has become a negative status]


    [Class: LV48 Chaos Guardian + LV1 Unknown Class]


    "Unknown Class?"


    Upon seeing that, Joshua could not help but wrinkle his brow.


    Meanwhile, the dragon lair had collapsed completely. Along with the thundering rumble, the cold ice layers that constantly emerged completely drowned out the warrior and everything around him.

 Chapter 205 Although I Am Very Happy That the Children Have Grown…

    Under the snow-capped mountains of the dragon lair, the two Divine Armaments who were just thrown out by Joshua were tumbling across the soft surface of the snow, before coming to a slow halt. Just when they were complaining all about it as they were ready to get hold of themselves a little, they heard a series of thunderous rumblings coming from above them.


    Regardless of whether it was Ying who was hugging a dragon egg or Ling who was filling up a bottle with some inexplicable mist right beside the silver-haired girl, or Black which was sweeping its head to shake off the snow on top of its head, the three of them felt an overwhelming presence. All three of them could not help but lift their heads and look.


    That presence was similar to Dragon''s Might, however, it was a completely different sort of presence than Dragon''s Might.


    The peak of the dragon lair was slowly collapsing because the magic upon it was no longer running its course. The huge ice layers were drowning everything like an avalanche. The flood of snow had caused a series of catastrophic collapses all the way down to the foot of the mountain like an unstoppable tide of an avalanche, devouring everything along its way.


    However, their attention was not on the avalanche that was rumbling their way. They were all paying attention to the red light that came crashing out from the peak of the mountain looking just like a red comet.


    A powerful force accompanied by a fearful shrilling spiritual presence swept across the top of the entire peak of the snow-capped mountains. The dragon lair, which had already completely collapsed, was stirred up into the air by that tremendously powerful force. In the meantime, with the red light as the origin point, endless waves of impacts were seen rippling out from the origin point, spreading across all of the frosts and snows in the surroundings, stirring up everything including the rocks and gravel into the air along with it.


    The avalanche seemed to be pushed off by that incredibly powerful force. The pace of it collapsing its way towards the bottom of the mountain was slowing. By the end of it, the snow avalanche had finally stopped by the mountainside before it could ravage over the foot of the mountain.


    "Master is taking too long¡­"


    Looking at that magnificent scene, Ying could not but shake her head. Then she let out a sigh. "Why must he wait until the entire dragon lair collapses first before coming out¡­"


    "I suppose he has something he must do. You see, he remained in the place even after he threw us out from the dragon lair."


    In the meantime, Ling was trying to hang the dragon egg and the bottle on Black. When the body of the dragon-blood warhorse that was giving out high heat made contact with the cold and chilly presence of the dragon egg, Black could not help but shiver. Blowing off some steam from its nose, Black used its head to push the male Divine Armament away. Ling attempted to do it again and again for a few times more. However, none of his attempts succeeded. Then he helplessly said, "You¡­ just wait till Master comes back. He''ll make you carry the baggage and things."


    "Hiss hiss!"


    Black neighed a few times as a response to Ling.


    At that time, the red light dot that was gleaming from the peak just now took a spin around the dragon lair before it took a final turn and arrived at the front of the two Divine Armaments and the horse.


    That was actually Joshua who had just completed absorbing the dragon blood.


    "Let''s get ready to go home."


    Those were the first words that came out of his mouth. Then he used leather belts to tie the dragon egg and the bottle on to Black''s back. "We might need to take it slow when we go back. I shall use the communication circle to contact Nostradamus. I''ll ask him to send a few of his disciples over so that they can use their teleportation spell to bring us back to the city."


    "Master, are we going to disregard the dead bodies of those dragons?"


    In the meantime, Ying was looking at the top of the mountain with a regrettable look on her face. Then she spoke with her soft voice, "We''ve spent so much effort in killing them though. But we''re not going to pull out their tendons and skins, or breaking their bones and sucking out their marrow¡­ it feels disrespectful to their dead bodies¡­"


    "¡­ Ying, where did you learn to speak like that? You should speak like a lady next time."


    Joshua widened his eyes and stared at the silver-haired girl in amazement. He thought for a moment and decided that he should not let Ying out to stroll around the city too often starting from now on. After all, there were countless adventurers and mercenaries around the city. Exposing such a pure girl like Ying to them would definitely affect her mind a little¡­ no, it might even corrupt her mind!


    Hence, Joshua decided to look for opportunities in the future to hire some home tutors in order to expose Ying to more cultural lessons. In the meantime when he was having thoughts on that, Joshua replied, "Well, it''s not necessary for you to get yourself concerned with that problem. The temperature of the mountain peak and the snow frost is literally the best refrigerator there is. Since we''re not capable of taking a dozen of dead bodies with us, there''s no need to be hasty about bringing them in. Not to mention that the dragon''s blood would only be effective in enhancing a person''s body the moment it is freshly spilled."


    "In future, I will prepare a trial, and after my knights have graduated from here, they shall come to this very spot I''m standing on without bringing any weapons on them. Then they shall be digging the corpses of the dragons out from the ground. A part of their spoils shall belong to them of course. I can ask the dwarves to forge weapons out of the spoils my knights can dig out ¨C By doing so, I can also save the cost of hiring manpower to dig up everything buried down there. Also, I don''t have to waste my thoughts on designing their armor. At the same time, I can also train my men a little. I can kill so many birds with one stone."


    "I see."


    Standing on the left side of the warrior, the black-haired boy nodded and praised the warrior like he was already good at it, "You''re truly amazing, Master. You''ve actually come up with a great idea."


    "Ling, your skill at buttering me up is getting better¡­ Sigh. So who did you learn all that from?"


    While he was sighing, Joshua shook his head. Then he brought the two Divine Armaments along to pick up Black. After all that, they walked towards the direction of the city.


    Meanwhile, in the distant, Sigurd was hiding in the snowy land. He was observing his surroundings with his binoculars when he caught sight of Joshua and the others returning towards the city at a slow pace.


    At that time, he who was completely prepared and concealed his breath had almost exposed his hiding position because he almost yelled out in shock.


    Two children?! A warrior?! Oh, and there was also a horse carrying their baggage!


    And that was all they had as their manpower? Was that really the true form of that red light?!


    Having those thoughts, Sigurd could not help but recall the light that went above the earth looking just like a meteor. That inhuman sort of power had really had him recalling on some memories of his which were deep in his mind. He could not fathom that there was a connection between that figure he saw with the group of humans down there.


    However, he could not deny the truth that was lying right before his eyes.


    And now, he had an even greater doubt coming along into his mind.


    Are those humans even really humans? They actually succeeded in slaying an entire lair of dragons with so little manpower?!


    As a professional adventurer who had traveled throughout the main continent, he had heard countless tales and rumors. He even came across the tales regarding the slaying of dragons. He was even lucky enough to join one of the incidents that involved slaying a dragon. There was an entire fleet of royal knights from a certain small kingdom in the west mountain, leading a large army of servants into the quest of hunting a red dragon that occupied their iron ore in the mountains. Sigurd was employed as an explorer to lead the quest.


    That battle was really the true meaning of a desperate battle. The red dragon housed a large group of beasts as its servants. It could also summon the fire elementals to battle for it. The knights fought hard for two days and a night. They had gone through hell before they could kill all of the monsters and beasts and slay the red dragon on the cliff. Even so, they had paid the price with the lives of more than half of the servant army that came along with them. The knight had also paid a great price after losing seventeen of their own. Even the strength of the entire kingdom was weakened because of that.


    Of course, the red dragons and the black dragons had always been the strongest among the species of the Pentashade Dragons. The white dragons were far behind than the two species when it came to fighting a one-on-one battle. However, that lair belonged to the white dragons after all. There should be at least seven to eight white dragons guarding that lair!


    Wait a minute¡ªSigurd suddenly realized that the small group of people was walking away unscathed. Meanwhile, the dragon lair had completely collapsed as well. Wouldn''t that mean that the entire dragon lair¡­ had been eradicated by that one warrior that was walking right before his eyes?


    Taking in a deep breath of cold breezing air, Sigurd used his palm that was covered with a little snow to tap his face. After that, he continued to observe that bunch of people down there through his binoculars with even more serious eyes.


    He felt that he was fortunate enough to witness the happening of a legend.


    Meanwhile, at that time, an adventurer who was observing them seriously could not help but notice that the black-haired warrior red eyes seemed to have appeared on the information and date he had seen beforehand. That seemed to be the famous count from the North, Joshua van Radcliffe.


    No, not ''seemed to be'', that was the really him!


    That man was very famous, even in the Imperial City. He had achieved some remarkable things in recent times¡­ The excitement in his heart had instantly replaced the surprise and tension he was feeling a while ago. In that instant, Sigurd seemed to have forgotten about his true purpose for coming over here. Well, his initial goal was to explore the Lost Sea in the North. Instead, he was just thinking about how to spread the word out once he got back to the city.


    One should know that there were quite a number of people were paying attention to the news about that baron. Regardless of whether the news and rumors were true or not, many would love to find out about his whereabouts and what he was currently up to.


    If he ever spread the news about this incident out into the public, this shocking information could stir up a tsunami across the intel circle pool of the Empire City!


    In the meantime, the black-haired warrior that he was observing through the binoculars in his hands seemed to have noticed something.


    He thought thoughtfully as he turned his head around to look straight in the direction of the adventurer. His red eyes seemed to be seeing through the void to find his target straight away.


    Meanwhile, the adventurer had also felt an intense chill up his spine and his entire body went stiff. He felt as if some terrifying beast or some ferocious demonic dragon was targeting him.


    However, the warrior did not seem to do anything about him. He just nodded in that direction and turned his head away. Then he no longer paid attention to the adventurer''s presence.


    After standing still for a while in the spot feeling the intense chill up his spine, Sigurd''s overwhelming excitement was swept clean.


    However, the desire to spread the incident he just witnessed was growing stronger.

 Chapter 206 Experience Penalty Is a Level Suppressor. Or Is It…

    The North, the main city of Moldavia, the backyard of the liege''s residence, fixed-point teleportation circle.


    "Thank you."


    After the faint dizziness resulted from going through a teleportation, Joshua stood solidly on the ground instead of standing on the softly loosened ice and snow. He turned around to look at the two Divine Armaments and his horse. Then he also looked at the back that carried a dragon egg and the huge bottle. He could not help but nod his head in satisfaction. Then he told the two young mages who were wearing white robes lined with silver next to him, "I did not expect you guys to have mastered fixed-point teleportation."


    The tone of his voice carried a little surprise. "So young, and your ''Gift'' is truly not bad at all. You should be proud of yourselves being Nostradamus'' apprentices."


    "I don''t deserve the honor, my liege."


    The mage who looked taller on the left side took a step forward. He felt slightly shy as he bowed with a smile and said, "My brother and I are both relying on the magic resonance between the two of us. That is how we attained the ability to cast a superior spell. Truth be told, the level of our strength still has a long way to go before we can actually cast a teleportation spell smoothly."


    Furthermore, whatever ''Gift'' we have, it''ll always be incomparable to yours.


    Those words remained quietly at the back of the mage''s mind. Of course he did not speak of them¡ªA 25-year-old man who had yet to enter the Upper Gold tier domain really had quite a number of thoughts running through his head, however, there was one particular thought that was keeping him feeling amazed by Joshua¡­ Even under the circumstance where warriors could actually advance through tiers easier than mages could, Joshua''s pace is a little too fast, don''t you think?


    One should know that, according to the information and date of the Empire Kingdom, the count had yet to reach his twenty-second birthday.


    "If my liege has no need of us¡­"


    A brief moment later, after seeing that Joshua seemed to be in deep thought about something as he remained himself in silence, the mage took his younger brother who was standing right beside along with him as both of them walked up to the warrior. "So perhaps we can take our leave now then?"


    "Oh? Of course."


    The black-haired warrior was certainly in deep thought about some things. Hence, he drifted away from the scene for a brief moment. However, after hearing what the mage said, he quickly responded with a nod and said, "There''s no need for all those words of respect. I feel really uncomfortable with seeing you all behaving with so much constraint and all that. You must now, you''re not my servants, just address me by name."


    "Your tolerance is naturally your right, but using honorifics is also a way to express our respect towards you."


    Right beside his elder brother, the younger mage spoke. His voice seemed to be carrying a little excitement. "Looking at our liege who actually went forward to slay the dragons for his own people, it will not be too much even if we''re addressing and speaking to you with honorifics."


    "Speaking of which... Just keep this incident among your friends and family. There''s no need to tell everyone."


    As he looked into the sincere faces of the two mages as they were expressing their sincere feelings of respect towards him, Joshua could only chuckle as he shook his head. Then he waved his hand to inform the two mages that they could leave now. "Well, this is not the time to spread the news."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    After the mage and his brother left, Joshua stood in the middle of the teleportation circle without moving his legs away from it. Ying who was standing right next to him lifted her head and looked at her own master curiously, to see exactly what was going on with him now. However, suddenly, the warrior spoke, "I''m a bit tired... Ying, Ling and Black, you''ve done well. Because of your presence with me throughout the entire incident, the raid on the dragon lair was a success."


    As he was talking, he turned his head over and revealed a gentle and friendly smile on his face that was constantly fierce and rigid. That had finally seen a gentle color on his face after all these time. "Ying, take Black back to the stable awhile later. Ling, take the dragon egg and the bottle to the secret warehouse later¡­ do you know the password to the secret warehouse?"


    "Alright, Master. I know the password."


    The black-haired teenager replied briskly, and he subconsciously asked the warrior, "Well, it was you who told me the password last time, don''t you remember?"


    "No..." Joshua was clearly absent-minded when he replied Ling. His eyes were gazing into the void again as if he was staring dumbly into the air. However, with Ling''s observation ability, he actually could see that his own Master was not drifting away. Instead, the warrior was looking at something that others could not see.


    Regardless of what it is, if Master really wants to do something, I''ll just let him do it. As a Divine Armament, I should just focus on completing the tasks and missions before me.


    Light footsteps began to echo around as he witnessed his weapons and his horse leaving the backyard of his mansion. Joshua pondered on the scene for a brief moment before he turned his attention towards the system lists.


    Ever since he had uncovered the truth that he actually had an unknown Class Level back at the dragon lair, Joshua had become quite concerned with it.


    On the continent of Mycroft, Class and Level were interchangeable. However, that was the only limit to the circumstance where one had the same Class category. For example, warriors and mages were not interchangeable. In the beginning, when Joshua transmigrated to this world, his Class Level was the Special Class of the Black Raven Army called the Black Crow Ambusher. It was under the different category as the Special Class of the knights called the Northern Battle Rider. However, ever since he inherited the Hero Class of his family called Chaos Guardian, his Level was transferred to the Chaos Guardian.


    Naturally speaking, there was a little bit of loss. However, it was worth it. Although the Black Raven Ambusher and the Northern Battle Rider were deemed to be Special Classes that were much more superior, however, they were quite far off than good when they were compared to a Hero Class.


    However, Joshua had currently found out about the existence of this Unknown Class that randomly came out from nowhere. From a certain point of view, the grade or tier or whatsoever of this Class was in fact much higher than the Chaos Guardian by an entire level!


    In fact, Joshua was already mentally ready for the system, which seemed to know it all and can do it all. After all, he would need to use his own common knowledge to identify items. If he happened to know not much about a certain aspect, the system would only provide a rough description and explanation about it. However, if he happened to be proficient in that area, then the system would show much more detailed description and explanation about it.


    That being said, it could mean that the entire system was built upon the foundation of Joshua''s knowledge from the previous life. The difference would not differ too much at the least. Meanwhile, this unknown Class was something that the warrior never knew existed, regardless of this life or the previous life.


    "The Class Experience Penalty of this superior Class seems to be a little too heavy¡­"


    Looking at some of the information revealed, Joshua could not help but furrow his brow. "I''m afraid that even a Complex Class such as the Sacred Warrior would have been near to leveling up after killing ten dragons. I''m actually still stuck at Level 49¡­"


    Level 49. That was the pinnacle of Gold Tier. Another level up would prepare the person to be ready to advance into the realm of Supreme-Tier. Although Joshua already possessed the Skill Memory, he was not prepared to take the same road he did in the previous life. Instead, he chose to master Mastery Strength which could strengthen his body. Hence, without any exception, Joshua would still need to complete the trial once in order to advance to Supreme tier.


    However, in this era, it could be said that there was no shortage of opportunities for trials. Regardless of any other matter, during the Dragon''s Calamity that was bound to happen, there would be endless opportunities¡ªof course, that would also mean that there would be endless calamities going on around. Although the white dragons in the North had been annihilated by Joshua, that would not mean that Moldavia no longer needed to worry about anything. The draconic beasts would only become a little dumber when they were no longer under the command of the dragons. Their ferocious basic instinct and their strength would not deteriorate a single bit because of that.


    "Could it be the ''King of the Searing Soul''? The power of the Steel Python and the Azurite Orb would never fade so easily¡­"


    Walking on the way back to the study room in the liege''s residence, Joshua frowned as he was thinking about something. "Indeed, the possibility is there. If that''s a loss or a gain... It seems that we''ll need to focus on looking into the information for this specifically. It''s necessary to understand the Glorious Era, and also the messages from the Civilization Era before the Glorious Era."


    As he was pondering about it, Joshua had already walked into the liege''s residence and his tall figure had faded into the shadows behind the main door of the mansion.


    Meanwhile, in the Imperial City.


    Nostradamus had once again entered the resplendent and magnificent royal study room.

 Chapter 207 Everyone Loves Children

    Northern Empire, Holy City of the Triplet Mountain, Imperial City.


    The royal guards of Imperial City''s Morlaix Palace had witnessed that Nostradamus, the head of the archmages in the Empire Kingdom, walked out of the royal study room a few hours later with a solemn face. The expression on his face suggested that he was very worried. It seemed that he just learned about some really bad news.


    But right after that, he shook his head and smiled comfortably. Then he activated his teleportation spell and left the vicinity of the palace.


    In the beginning, the guards were not aware of anything at all. After all, Nostradamus was the mentor of the emperor when the emperor was still a teenager. The archmage had once assisted the Emperor in defeating the other princes and seized the throne to become the emperor he was today. Under the guidance of the great archmage as a consultant, the emperor that also defeated the orc army. Well, the both of them were rather close. Nostradamus did not even need to show any pass or order to enter and exit the palace. He could just walk in and out of the palace. Although his face looked a little stranger than usual this time, that was still within the acceptable range.


    They originally thought that this was just an ordinary teacher-student meet up. After all, the emperor had just vanquished the Orc Palace. So it would be a normal thing for the two of them to catch up with each other after that.


    However, even though that statement was generally true at that moment, there was still a very slight difference this time.


    Starfall Year 832, 23rd of July. After giving it some thought, analyzing and researching about it over a few days, a secret order was secretly passed down to all member of the Empire Kingdom''s high-level and all superior forces in the Empire Kingdom through all sorts of channels.


    Meanwhile, the person who gave the secret order was in fact Israel Diamond, the emperor of the Empire Kingdom himself.


    Across the fortresses in the South, the northern territory with two dukes, the outpost at the northern mountains, the land in the North and also the border shores at the east side, it did not take long before the secret order reached down to all of the related people because of the convenience that magic could provide. After that, other than central of the Empire Kingdom, every other region had started making their move.


    Some of them frowned and some of them were worried. Some people disapproved, and more of them had even begun making intense preparations for battle.


    The army that was originally joyful after getting rid of the orcs was currently occupied with the tasks at hand once again. Of course, they appeared to be following their daily training routine. However, anyone could still smell that something was off. Even if it was declared that the army was just training as usual, the tension formed before a war was inevitable.


    Moreover, the administrative departments of the city that were done with work were getting ready for the celebration had also begun gathering foods and supplies. They also started reshuffling their official work. Meanwhile, most of those official work were not ordinary at all. They were actually special works regarding preparation for the anti-aircraft attacks. The soldiers on the lower ground were still good. As the high-ranking officers, many could tell by a glance that these fortifications were not aimed to defend against ordinary civilized races. Instead, they seemed to be guarding against some sort of beasts that could fly in the air.


    For example, dragons!


    In the royal study room of Morlaix Palace, the emperor of the Empire Kingdom placed an orc''s skull at the corner of a table. The skull had no decoration or whatsoever over it. The scars and cracks on it were not repaired at all. Even so, it was the one and only, the most precious collection on the entire surface of the table.


    Well, the reason was that the skull was last of the orcs that were now extinct. Without any accidents, this would be the most outstanding feat that the emperor had over the final war with the last of the orcs that he eradicated.


    Emotionally speaking, Israel was naturally willing to believe what Nostradamus said.


    He was particularly interested in what Joshua said about the dragon attacks. The emperor of Imperial City had his own ''channel'' to get the news, to analyze the information he gathered and to understand it all. One should know that the incidents of dragons raiding villagers had been all over the place now. That sort of incidents did not just happen in the North. If the emperor were to disregard the incidents, he would only think that those incidents could only be the repercussions of the Dark Tide. However, it would be suspicious if he thought about it from other perspectives.


    Even though he was born in the military, the process of him winning all his way to the throne he now had today was not peaceful and harmonious at all. Even so, Israel could not sit and watch the dragons causing massive panic and devour the people of his kingdom. He had yet to reach the point where he turned cold-blooded.


    Because of that, although there was no definite proof about the rumors he heard from Joshua, he still made the decision to make preparations. He gave the orders to so that his people would be prepared for the attacks that might come upon them. Meanwhile, he also gave the secret order to carry out an investigation on the Pentashade Dragons.


    In the meantime, Moldavia in the North.


    The incident where their baron slew the dragons were slowly spreading.


    That was actually normal though. After all, no one had received any order nor did they give any order about concealing the news about Joshua slaying the dragons. Back then, when Joshua rode on Black as he made his way out of the city, everyone had their eyes wide open as they witnessed their baron riding out of the city. So all it took was a few of them to talk and spread the news before the entire city knew about what happened.


    Regardless of whether it was the local mercenary guilds or the adventurers that gathered at the city from the suburbs, regardless of whether it was the hotels or the motels by the streets, everyone would be talking about it as they found themselves at the bottom of their bottles. They even swore that they had once seen a few huge skulls of dragon''s head being hung on the walls in hall of the liege''s mansion as decorations. The dragon skulls alone should be enough to prove their baron''s deed.


    If Joshua ever got to hear about this, he would have burst into laughter. Truth be told, these bragging adventurers did not get it wrong though. However, the two dragon skulls that were placed in the liege''s mansion belonged to the Corrupted Black Dragon and the Rimetooth Dragon he encountered and slew in the past. None of them belonged to any of the white dragons he slew in the recent event though.


    In the meantime, in the northern region of the city, the family of a scholar welcomed two new members.


    Edward who was nearly seventy years old had hair graying at the temples. He was wearing alchemy glasses when he was standing by the front of the door together with his female servant. He was looking at the two children that seemed anxious and uncomfortable. His gray eyes were filled with kindness and love.


    The boy and the girl standing in front of them had the same white-blond hair. The girl had a long ponytail. The boy, looking just like his father, had a short braid of a hunter. Both of them had gray eyes just like regular folk in the North. Hence, it was pretty obvious that they were born of the pure bloodline in the North.


    "Ivan, Amelia, you don''t have to be afraid."


    Taking a step forward, the old man placed the two children in his arms. His voice was full of compassion. He reassured the poor children who had just lost their parents not long ago. "Children, grandpa is here for you. Grandpa''s house will be your new home."


    Truth to be told, Edward was not the father of Andre the Hunter. In fact, Edward was his younger uncle. However, he did not want to be a hunter back in his home. Hence, after having a conflict with his family, he left home and followed the Draconic Caravan all the way to Imperial City to start a new life.


    Ten years later, he returned from the city after he had learned everything he needed. After returning to the North, he became a teacher to the scholars. However, because of his previous conflict with his family, he did not contact his family much. Well, he only went back a couple of times when his parents and his elder brother passed away. Because of that, it was natural that the old man and his elder brother were not close to each other. However, after the old man found out about the death of his elder brother and his elder brother''s wife, he felt as if his world was falling apart. He even almost fainted. Well, he did not have any child of his own. Furthermore, it was quite a shocking news to hear that one''s brother and the wife were murdered by draconic beasts out of the blue as well.


    Even ordinary civilians were very concerned about having their bloodlines continuing in this world. Hence, upon suffering such a huge blow mentally, even he who was a calm person would not be able to endure that kind of mental blow. Fortunately, after that, his female servant in the house had heard a rumor that among all of the villagers that were slaughtered, two children survived the onslaught. Meanwhile, those two children were the children of Andre the Hunter. So, between the great sadness and the great joy, the scholar immediately looked for someone to find the children of his elder brother. Then he asked them to be delivered to his home.


    Being hugged by the old man who claimed to be his grandfather, Ivan was still feeling a little nervous. But his intuition as a child told him that the old man was not malicious to him and his sister. The old man was full of genuine joy and love. Hence, the body of the little boy that was tensed up pretty bad slowly softened up. The boy even felt the grief for his parents'' passing that was once overshadowed by his anxiousness and fear rising up to his chest.


    However, right after that, he held his tears and his emotions back. Instead, he shook his head and spoke out softly with his young yet tough voice of a child, "I will not forget."


    "¡­ what''s not to forget?"


    Edward was shocked as he paused. He was a little puzzled by what he heard from the little boy.


    Ivan and his little sister looked each other in the eyes and took a deep breath at the same time. "I''ll never forget about those monsters!"


    Those monsters! Those dragons!


    They had destroyed his village and slaughtered his loving parents, scorching everything sweet in his memory away¡­ Although he would still feel terrified whenever he recalled on the presence of the dragons that came raiding over his village, he was never going to forget that the dragons were his enemies of a lifetime!


    Even though the boy had heard rumors about their baron going ahead to the dragon''s lair and annihilating them, his hatred towards the dragon did not reduce even by the slightest bit.


    Creature like the dragons should not exist in this world in the first place!


    Having looked in the eyes with the young little boy as he heard the determined words spoken by the little Ivan himself, Edward could not help but remain in silence for a moment. After that, he revealed a genuine smile on his face. He even laughed aloud afterward. His laughter gradually became louder as he laughed.


    "Good!"


    After laughing aloud, he praised the little boy loudly. The old man''s eyes were flashing with the same light as the little boy''s eyes did. He heavily patted on the shoulder of the little boy and spoke in a determined tone, "You did not get traumatized by the dragons even after you''ve experienced such a tragic event. That''s great! The bloodline of our family will always flow in our veins. The hunter''s blood! Even threatened with death, we shall never fear our prey!"


    Hatred could only create more new hatred, but hatred was also the greatest motivation. As a scholar, Edward naturally understood that truth.


    However, he was definitely not a person who would spread words persuading people to cast aside hatred. As a northern man having the same northern blood flowing in his veins, he would never be able to abandon his bad temper even after he traveled and studied for over ten years in Imperial City¡ªIf you were beaten by someone, you should just beat the crap out of the person who did it. The enemy must bleed if you were bleeding because of the enemy. Even if it means death, you would drag the *sshole down to hell with you!


    A tooth for a tooth, an eye for an eye! If the dragons had slaughtered his parent, he would make dragon slaying the work of his remaining days. That would be the most ordinary logic a northern man could believe in.


    "Me too, I have the same thoughts!"


    Right by their side, the little girl Amelia also clenched her fists as she spoke out as loud as she could, "I want to be just like Brother! I want to go with you if you are going to kill those monsters!"


    "Okay! You''re all good kids!!"


    Listening to Ivan and Amelia shouting out and seeing them so determined, Edward laughed out loud. Then he hugged the two children into his arm in excitement. "Grandpa will provide you the best education and training there are even if grandpa has to spend all of grandpa''s savings! Ouch!"


    Crack!


    The movement of the old man suddenly stiffened up. "My waist..."


    Meanwhile, the female servant who was standing at the side all that time quickly went up to the old man as if she was already very familiar with the situation. She helped the old man to put down the two children in his arms. Then the female servant picked up the old man who had a sudden sprain in his waist and put him on her strong shoulder. Then she sent the old man back to his room. While being escorted by the servant, the little boy and the little girl had also walked into the house after obediently following her steps.


    As night fell gradually, the lights in this small house were lit as well. The place was very quiet before the arrival of the children. Now, the place was filled with the vibrant sounds of the children. The scent of nice food was filling up the air around the place. Everyone seemed to have found their own purpose and goals.


    In the meantime, in a small village in the Western Hills.


    A blond holy knight was holding a war hammer. He was wearing white armor bathed in blood though. There was a holy symbol of the Church of the Seven Gods engraved on the armor he wore. However, only the holy symbol of the Tree of Life was glowing. He remained in silence as he was dragging the gigantic draconic beasts one after another from the forest as he slowly arrived before the villagers that seemed to be waiting anxiously.


    "Alright, you''re all safe now. This is the last draconic beast that went berserk."


    Next to the holy knight were quite a number of dead draconic beasts piling up high like a small mountain. Judging by the looks of it, there should be at least ten dead dragon corpses there. Upon throwing the last corpse of a dragon in his hand onto the mountain of corpses he left at the side, the holy knight clapped both of his hands together and spoke to the villagers with a calm and steady voice, "But do bear in mind. Even though I''ve annihilated every single monster in the surroundings of your village, none of you should let down your guard. The power of evil is brewing and it is spreading fast. I think that it would be much more appropriate if you all can just relocate to a place closer to a big city as soon as possible. It would be much safer that way."


    His voice sounded a bit deep as he was wearing a helmet. "I might not be here to save you all next time around if you still stay in the mountain areas."


    "You are probably right, sir. We''re already preparing ourselves in order to do so."


    The chief of the village quickly nodded. He bowed in gratitude as he thanked the holy knight on behalf of the entire village. He even reached his hand out to the knight with a bag of gold and said, "This is for you, sir¡­"


    "I don''t need any reward."


    Without waiting for the chief to finish his words, the holy knight pushed the bag of gold back into the chest of the old chief and rejected the offering given by the chief. Then his heavy voice came echoing out of the thick helmet of his as he spoke calmly, "Helping humanity is the way of the church. Instead of giving me this bag of money, why don''t you use the money to buy some new clothes for the children? You can also buy some weapons to equip yourselves ready for battle if it comes to that. At least you will have the firepower to protect yourselves."


    "Sigh. You knight never receive any rewards, unlike those barons who sit in their own territories collecting taxes and money¡­ We can''t even repay you¡­ not even a little¡­"


    After being rejected for several times, the old man let out a long sigh. Then he helplessly kept the bag of god back into his arms. He seemed that he had something to say. However, right before the old man could speak again, an anxious little girl pushed her way out from the back of the old man. Before the chief could react, the little girl had already made her way to the front of the holy knight.


    "Mister Knight, this¡­ this is for you."


    She took out a protective talisman made of wood.


    She was holding the protective talisman with her small hands that seemed a little dirty. Although the talisman seemed a little shabby, from the sculpturing marks on the talisman, one could tell that she had been very thorough when she was making it.


    Meanwhile, the holy knight remained in silence for one brief moment. Then his voice was heard coming out from his helmet. It sounded as if he just chuckled in joy.


    After that, he knelt on one knee and took the talisman from the hands of the little girl. In the meantime, his other hand was patting on the little girl''s head. The voice of the holy knight came out from behind his helmet again. This time, he sounded very gentle as he spoke, "Thank you, child. Your blessing is my motivation to fulfill my duty."


    "This is the best reward I can beg for."


    After hanging the protective talisman around his wrist with care, the holy knight turned around and left the villagers who were still cheering and praising him.


    The Holy Knight Roland was still on his journey merely because he was lost.

 Chapter 208 The Newspaper is Indeed a New Gimmick

    Ling was pushing a dining cart as he was slowly walking on a quiet street. His destination was the mansion that was nearby the churchyard.


    It was really too much trouble to enter and exit the blade-sealing chamber. Ling could still clearly remember the expression on the face of his master. He remained in silence as he did not say anymore further. He just lifted all those alchemy instruments and the forged items by the side of the blade-sealing chamber altogether. Then he straight away walked towards the path that led to the outside and threw all those things over into the mansion.


    Come to think of it, it''s truly inconvenient to verify Master''s identity every single time I want to go into the chamber.


    The current mansion had been renovated into an alchemy laboratory and a forging room. The fences in the surroundings had been replaced with walls that were more than two meters tall. The walls with that height had really blocked all sights from the outside world.


    Ling had no idea if that would make any difference though. At least he knew that the distance was much closer than going over to the blade-sealing chamber. He could provide maintenance to the other Divine Armaments from time to time now.


    Using the key to open up the main gate by the wall of the mansion, Ling kept pushing the dining cart as he walked into the compound of the mansion through the main gate.


    Originally, the courtyard of the mansion was elegant. However, currently, the place was turned into a junkyard of some sort as the entire courtyard was filled with metal parts, steel blocks as raw material, and magic materials. Loud noises could also be heard coming from the mansion from time to time. That were the noises made from the alchemy machines that were operating.


    After the return from dragon slaying, nothing much had change in the warrior''s life though. Everything went on as usual. Joshua just carried on with his daily trainings, training his knights, handling official work, and designing some strange things with the old dwarf. He also read newspapers now.


    That''s right, reading newspapers.


    That thing was a new gimmick that only appeared in recent years. Reading newspaper was originally a habit of the halfling society. It was later promoted by the goblins. Newspapers were only recently spread to the Northern Empire and it had quickly become popular among the people of the North. Even the Empire officials themselves started issuing their very own newspaper called ''Monthly News''.


    The black-haired boy remembered that when his master discovered about the existence of this thing, he sighed up for it and said something along the lines of, "Can''t believe it only exist now."


    Currently, Joshua had subscribed to three different newspapers. One was ''Monthly Investment'' published by the Goblin Association from the West Mountains. The second one would be ''Monthly News'' published by the Empire Kingdom. The third one would be ''Caster''s Weekly'' published by the Skypiercing White Tower from the eastern plains. Joshua would read every issue for every newspaper he subscribed to. As for the newspaper from the South, Joshua did not get to read it just because it was too far away from the North. Hence, there was no distribution of newspapers over to the North from that region of the continent. Well, Ling believed that if that were not the case, his master would have subscribed to the newspaper of that region as well.


    Speaking of which, why would Master read Caster''s Weekly even though he is not a caster himself?


    Lowering his head down as he looked at the black and white newspaper on the dining cart, the young man had that thought flashed across his mind. However, he shook his head right after that and stopped thinking about it. Instead, he focused on pushing the dining cart into the mansion.


    Gold-tier warriors had great demand for food. Their food consumption in a single day was ten times the food consumption in a day of an ordinary man. However, even though Joshua could now eat an amount of food that was enough for ordinary people to eat for ten days, he was able to go without anything for a long period of time. From that point of view, it seemed that he had already entered the final stage of Gold tier. His digestive system had assimilated with his energy power.


    However, it was already the third day since he and the old dwarf master Moreila set foot into the underground basement to improve the design of the enchanted armor. Regardless of how strong and powerful he turned out to be, regardless of the fact that he did not need to eat or drink, he would still need to eat something out of the habit as a human being.


    With that thought on his mind, Ling had arrived at the front door of the forging lab, which was previously the living hall of the mansion.


    From there, Ling could already hear the faint voices of the two men discussing something. He pushed the dining cart in his hands as he was ready to enter.


    However, right before that, he saw Ying standing at the front of the door.


    The silver-haired young girl wore a small apron that a blacksmith''s apprentice would often wear. She also wore a headscarf to prevent her hair from blowing all around. Well, she also had some oil stains on her face. She seemed to be resting at the moment, stretching her back a little at the entrance to the lab.


    Unfortunately, her waist did not seem to be curvy.


    Although she was not completely flat, her body shape was only enough to suggest that she was a girl.


    That thought had flashed across Ling''s mind. Before Ling could even open his mouth to greet his sister with a hello, Ying had already noticed the arrival of her little brother. She blinked her green eyes and looked at the dining cart of the young boy. Then she felt very surprised that she clapped her hands together and said, "Oh yea! It''s already time for a meal!"


    "To think about it¡­ It''s been so long already. It''s indeed the time to eat something now."


    Upon hearing the voices coming from the outside, Joshua, Moreila and the projection of No.03 came out of the lab. The warrior and the old dwarf were wearing the same clothing of a blacksmith. Meanwhile, 03 was also trying to fit in by changing her appearance to the same, wearing an outfit of a blacksmith as well. Joshua looked at the dining cart and nodded as if he was having some thoughts in his mind. "Now that I really think about it¡­ I''ve not been eating for at least two to three days from then."


    The two of them are really similar to each other when it comes to common sense. Well, they both lack common sense!


    No wonder Joshua picked Ying instead of Ling in the beginning.


    The young butler let out a sigh quietly in his heart. After that, he politely arranged the tables and chairs outside the hall. In the meantime, the others went back to the lab to tidy up some of the machinery and equipment in the lab first. After cleaning up little, they came out to eat.


    The warm food on the dining cart were placed out onto the table one after another. Ling was not emotionally affected at all even though he was having that sort of thoughts on his mind at the moment. In the beginning, he still had some doubts about the reason why Joshua would pick his sister first. However, it no longer mattered. He was already summoned out from the sealed chamber. So there was nothing more he could require of his master now.


    One must know that there was not even one who could endure the weight of wielding two Divine Armaments at the same time over the past 400 years.


    Joshua sat at the table and scanned the newspaper that was handed to him.


    As a person who grew up in the era of information explosion where published information was rapidly increasing, Joshua''s brain did not get the chance to rest at all. In his ordinary days, he would be pondering on how to improve his own strength. At other times, he would be dealing with official affairs in his territory. In short, he was attempting his best not to feel bored. In the original world that he came from, he could just play some games during his free time. Once he was bored playing games, he could go to the forums. If he got bored of that as well, he could just jog around his house for hundreds of rounds just to prevent himself from getting bored.


    However, he could no longer do that now. Although the technology currently did not really fall too far behind, and this was not a real medieval period or whatsoever, the popularization of magic would still take a long time before magic became essential to the world. The basic development of the infrastructure was moving good because he had supernatural abilities. However, the development of the civilization was falling behind a little though. Well, for one, his strength was growing a little too fast now. Even if he went sprinting a few hundred laps around the city, he would not even feel even the tiniest bit of exhaustion, let alone feeling that he had trained himself.


    However, with newspapers invented and published all around the world¡ªit turned out to be a good thing.


    Reading a newspaper during free time was indeed a good way to relax and slow down the pace. At the same time, reading newspapers was also a great way to prevent people from getting bored. Although that habit of his had his friends called him an old man from the older centuries in his previous life, why would Joshua care about how people would look at him then? In fact, the news in the magical world were quite fascinating and interesting.


    At this moment, he was reading Caster''s Weekly published by the East.


    There were countless kingdoms in the Eastern Plains. But the major forces were the various magic academies. The largest force was the largest gathering point of the mages known to be the Skypiercing White Tower. Their status was equal to the status of the Empire Kingdom. Their supreme leader was in fact a Legendary-tier mage. His identity was similar to the identity of the Empire Kingdom''s emperor when it came to diplomacy. The news that they published on their newspapers were mainly related to magic and supernatural phenomenon.


    For instant, Joshua was reading about this¡ªon the island of the eastern seas, a new mage academy was established. After being appraised by the Heaven-Pierced White Sky Tower, the academy had directly made it into top ten in the world.


    That was actually a big news! Although this comprehensive ranking only ranked among all mage organizations, what sort of monsters would each of them be if they could make it into the top ten, right? So there was no doubt that the Skypiercing White Tower was number one among all. The Council of Seven would be the next in place, followed by the Imperial Royal Mages Guild, Far-South Legislature Academy and many other large-scale mage associations. In regard of strength, each of these organizations would be stronger than a small kingdom. So when an academy made it into the top ten among those ''monstrous'' organizations, Joshua could actually imagine how those mages would feel when they were revealed to this news.


    However, it seemed that this organization did not appear in his past life. But that was not surprising at all. The warrior knew very well that the game and reality had undergone a great deal of changes now. It would be possible that some Legendary-Tier mages who had been hiding in plain sight had suddenly found his passion to establish a new academy. Maybe it was this sort of person who built the academy with the air of his own students.


    That was not something impossible anyway. In the future, such phenomenon would increase even more in numbers.


    Once again shifting his gaze onto the newspaper in front of him, Joshua continued reading the remaining news that he had yet to read.


    The following news were not worth noting though. They were just news about the discovery of some ancient relics somewhere deep in the Dark Forest and also the increasing number of marine beasts in the South. Anyone who wanted to sail out into the sea should take note of that and be extra careful out there.


    Originally, Joshua was looking forward seeing his story about him slaying dragons on the newspapers. However, it seemed that the news had yet to spread overseas. Meanwhile, Monthly News published by his own kingdom had just started publishing and distributing newspapers not long ago. Hence, it seemed that they had yet to get the chance to publish the news about Joshua.


    Lunch hour had unknowingly passed. Joshua, Moreila and 03 continued to coop themselves in the laboratory as they continued to improve the design on the enchanted armor.


    The main structure of the enchanted armor was made up of numerous runic armor. Each runic armor piece had a part of the full functionality of the entire enchanted armor. So once all of the runic armor pieces were assembled altogether, they would form numerous complete magic circles. Compare to the effort required to engrave a complete magic circle, engraving a single rune did not require too much skills in order to get it done. As long as one had the magic level of a Magic Apprentice, that person would be able to get it done. The most important aspect in this would be precision. Meanwhile, compared to the magic energy that was extremely hard to increase, this was not too high of a requirement one must have in order to do it. That would also be one of the reason the enchanted armor could be mass-produced in the future.


    However, what Joshua and Moreila did was not the kind of armor that could be mass-produced though. They were designing the armor specifically for individuals.


    Although the current design was still rough, with 03''s assistance, their technical content in this small workshop was definitely beyond any other technical content in this era.


    *****


    After many days of experimentation, their project had come to an end for the moment. Even a Gold-tier warrior could not think day and night without sleep at all.


    Joshua had also temporarily returned to the liege''s mansion. He was prepared to take some time off for the moment.


    However, Black still remained in a state of evolution of its bloodline, as it was hibernating in the stable.


    After Joshua had observed it for a while, he felt that something was not right.


    Could it be true that everything was linked to him? Could Black actually obtain Experience Points through the system then? Or else it would not make any sense. In the beginning, Black was only a Level 15 Elite-grade warhorse, which had dragon blood coursing through every single vein in its body. Yet now, Black had become a Level 29 Excellent-grade half-dragon being.


    Resting his thought upon that, he furrowed his brow as he squatted down to the ground. Then he reached his hand out and gently touched Black''s head.


    "You''re not a Fire Dragon. You''re not going to be huge strange bird as well. There are numerous draconic beasts that play with fire. However, only very few that could actually match the characteristics of its bloodline."


    So, where did Black''s bloodline originate from then?

 Chapter 209 It Is Not Necessarily a Dragon Just Because It Has Wings, It Could Also Be…

    Joshua stood right in front of Black, which was laying lazily on the ground without moving at all. While staring into its large black eyes, Joshua heard the brisk voices of the young boy and girl behind him.


    "Master, here are the materials you asked for!"


    "That''s right, we''ve brought them all here."


    When he heard the voices of his own weapons, Joshua could not help but nod. He smiled as he turned around and said, "They''re all here? Good work."


    He looked at Ying and Ling and noticed that they were carrying many unusual parts in their hands. Some were the seeds of some sort of plants, some beetles in cages, many pieces of meat and some other messy items.


    In the meantime, Ling slightly turned his head to the side while he was handling the raw materials over to Joshua. He fixed his eyes on Black, which looked as if it was in the state of hibernation. Then the black-haired boy spoke to his master with interest, "Master, can I help?"


    Meanwhile, Ying nodded in agreement and said, "Yea, this looks interesting."


    "You''re free to join."


    After receiving the materials, Joshua put these scattered things on the ground. Right after that, he squatted down with a serious look on his face. Then he picked up a cage containing a beetle and shook it in front of the Black''s eyes.


    The beetle''s shell was tenacious and it had a tougher degree than the toughness of any ordinary sword. If there were no task or mission that required people to gather raw materials, no hunter would ever go hunting these creatures. It was too easy for their weapons to be damaged for attempting to cut their shells.


    However, there was one kind of living being that loved hunting for these creatures with such tough shells on them. So, even if Black was a hybrid, it should reach it nonetheless.


    However, it was obvious that Black did not have any interest in the beetle. It only snorted, not showing any reaction towards it at all.


    "Very well, it seems that it''s not a Yian Kut-ku1."


    Upon nodding his head, Joshua did not show any sign that he felt disappointed over it¡ªin fact, he was relieved to find out that Black did not inherit the bloodline of the Yian Kut-ku. Although the Yian Kut-ku were one of the dragon species, they were on the bottom of the food chain compared to other large dragon species. Even though Black was just his warhorse, Joshua would not want anything to do with it.


    After that, Joshua took the few pieces of mammoth and Rhenoplos2 meat, and also the meat of wild boars that were seasoned by Ying''s hands. Then he shook the meat in front of Black one after another.


    These meat had been seasoned with special spices and magic potions. They became unimaginable attractive to any carnivorous dragons. As a horse, Black had shown a clear omnivorous tendency after its bloodline was awakened. That had proven that it should be possible that Black had inherited the bloodline of a carnivorous dragon species.


    Black did react this time. It opened its eyes when it smelled the meat, seemingly interested.


    However, it eventually made a loud snort before turning its head, moving its attention away from the meat.


    "Now this is strange¡­"


    Putting those meat aside, Joshua contemplated¡ªin the face of this specially seasoned meat, for ordinary flying dragons, if even they knew that the meat was poisoned, they would definitely not be able to refuse the temptation that was presented to them. Black had shown little interest toward the meat at first. However, it turned away afterward¡­ and it seemed that it could not breathe fire as well. Hence, it could be deduced that Black''s bloodline was neither the Agnaktor3, the Fire Dragon, nor the Gravios4 species.


    It could be said that half of Black was transformed into the state of the dragon because its bloodline had been awakened. However, it had yet to develop an anchor mouth, a pair of flying wings and poisonous claws. Hence, it was unlikely that Black would belong to the Agnaktor or the Fire Dragon species. On the other hand, Black did not show any sense of rejection in the snow and ice in winter before during the winter. It seemed that Black could not have inherited the bloodline of the Lavasioth 5species.


    "What''s the matter, Master?"


    Ling was shaking all sorts of things in front of Black while he was standing next to Joshua. For instance, Ling had shown the seed of Fire Crystal Flower and also the crushed slag of Blazing Sun Iron Mine to Black. However, after looking at one thing after another, Black did not show any special interest towards any of the thing it was shown with. Instead, looking at the young male Divine Armament showing Black the items as if the young boy was having a great time, Ying who was standing by the side was very eager to try doing it as well.


    "It''s nothing."


    Meanwhile, when Joshua saw the two of them were having fun, he frowned and muttered to himself. "That''s all of the ordinary Fire Dragon species I know of. Could it be possible that there are more Fire Dragons with a much more superior bloodline existing somewhere in this world then?"


    Truth to be told, the Agnaktor species, the Fire Dragon species, and the Gravios species were considered as top-tier monsters. Even when Joshua was still Gold tier in his pre-existence, he was still hunting those dragon species. Furthermore, he would even get heavily wounded by these giant monsters even if he only showed the slightest negligence.


    However, hypothetically speaking, if Black had really inherited a bloodline that was even more superior, that bloodline would be far too superior to be compared to all of the dragon species mentioned earlier on¡ªthe Golden or Silver Rathalos6 were still deemed to be rooted to the bloodline of the Fire Dragon species. They merely grew more powerful as they grew older along with time. Meanwhile, the others which could control the power of flame¡­ would basically be the most superior species, the Ancient Dragons.


    There were quite a few existing Ancient Dragons in the world. For instance, the Lava Overlord Akantor7, the God of Volcano Fatalis8, and also the Blazing Black Dragon Alatreon which caused the eruption of the Great Ajax Volcano which destabilized the dimensional space 400 years ago, and many more.


    These monsters that had something to do with lava and flames were unquestionably the most superior monsters among their own species. Their power level should be enough to create a calamity in the world, causing immeasurable destruction to cities, or even overthrow an entire kingdom.


    Could it be possible that Black had inherited one of those bloodlines then?


    The end of summer was already upon them, even though the weather in the North was very warm and comfortable. However, after staring at the lazy look of his warhorse, Joshua could not help but to question his own assumptions.


    Regardless of anything, I should just try it out before giving any further judgment then.


    As he was recalling back on the characteristics of all sorts of Ancient Dragons, Joshua called Ying and Ling over to his front and instructed them with a few words.


    "Bring all of these over here."


    "Alright, Master!"


    "Yes, Master!"


    At the request of the warrior, the silver-haired girl took the initiative to nod her head. Meanwhile, Ling nodded and asked again, "Master, these things are very precious. Do you really want to use them all?"


    "Yes, I do. We''re not going to use them anyway. Instead of just keeping them, I think it''s better for us to use and try things out."


    Joshua nodded with a smile and said, "Go now. Don''t keep me waiting."


    "Yes!"


    Shortly afterward, the two Divine Armaments returned with the materials he requested.


    Some of them were bottles and jars. Also, some were many sorts of bones.


    Meanwhile, Black which was originally lying on the ground looking lazy suddenly reacted differently. It lifted its head and glared towards the direction where Ying and Ling were standing. Then it fixed its eyes on the materials that both of them were holding in their hands.


    It seems that I''ve guessed it right! This creature has actually inherited a trace of the bloodline of an Ancient Dragon!


    With a chuckle, Joshua took the objects from the hands of the two Divine Armaments. After that, he opened up the lid of the crystal bottle that was tightly closed. Instantly, a thick scent of blood spread throughout the stable. The scent had an ancient presence that could give a chill up a person''s spine. That scent could really heighten a person''s vigilance.


    The blood of an Ancient Dragon.


    The Corrupted Black Dragon that was killed during the Dark Tide was in fact an offspring of an Ancient Dragon. The raw materials obtained from its corpse were rare and extremely valuable. The parts of the dragon body were traded with Vale Dani after the Dark Tide. That countess needed its bones to forge a new magic scepter. Meanwhile, in return, the countess had exchanged quite a number of rare and valuable raw materials.


    One of those raw materials would be this bottle of Ancient Dragon blood.


    The existence of the Ancient Dragons was in fact the origin of all daemons across the Mycroft Continent today. Although their bloodlines were very different from each other, they did not differ too much in regards to power level. That was because all of them originated from the bloodline of Steel Strength. Therefore, any of the Ancient Dragon''s blood could fuse and react very easily.


    Currently, Black had responded towards the presence of the Ancient Dragon''s blood. That evidential occurrence was enough to prove that Black did not inherit some low-grade bloodline that was forsaken by the gods. Instead, it was incredibly lucky that it had inherited some of the power of an Ancient Dragon. Even though it was not much, it was already a surprise for Joshua.


    However, even though the warrior had managed to determine that Black had inherited the bloodline of an Ancient Dragon, he could not determine which Ancient Dragon the bloodline belonged to. Hence, Joshua could not focus specifically in aiding Black in awakening its bloodline. Now that they had reached this point, the warrior became even more vigilant than ever. After all, it would be extremely difficult to come across a warhorse, which possessed such a rare bloodline. According to rumors, the mount that the current emperor had was, in fact, a drake which had awoken its Black Dragon bloodline of the Pentashade race. After training it with care and love, its strength had even surpassed the strength of any ordinary Black Dragon across the entire continent.


    Black gasped heavily. The hard shells and thorns across its body began to expand as they slightly propped open. White smoke was seen gushing out from the gaps all across its body. A wave of heat flowed towards the warrior''s face all of a sudden.


    Under the temptation of this bottle of Ancient Dragon blood in the hands of Joshua, the creature no longer looked lazy and sloppy. It actually stood up on its feet now.


    Meanwhile, the warrior sneered and kept the bottle of the blood away from the sight of the warhorse.


    This creature was behaving so aloof earlier¡­ I''ve tried so many things for half a day and it did not even respond. Yet now it actually desires the blood of the Ancient Dragon so much?


    Alright, as long as you are willing to beg, I would still consider giving it to you!


    However, the situation went beyond Joshua''s expectation after that. Seeing that its master had kept the bottle of Ancient Dragon blood, Black actually took a step forward shamelessly and licked Joshua''s hand affectionately then hissed. After seeing Joshua not responding to its efforts, it seemed to have made up its mind on doing something else. Then it stretched out its own tongue that was a little barbed.


    So when did this creature become so clever?!


    "Stop licking me! Tsk! You''re disobedient. You don''t listen to my words anymore."


    Quickly pushing way the head of the sly dragon-blood horse, Joshua took another few pieces of dragon scales from Ying who was currently trying hold back from laughing out loud. Then the warrior used his Combat Aura to charge the dragon-scales. Then, these dragon-scales that were almost shattered started to unleash the power that they contained in them. Then, strange powers emitted out from the scales one wave after another.


    Instantly, the stable was filled with fire elementals. Right beside Black, there were even layers of orange radiance that were visible to naked eye. That would be the ultimate form of the fire elementals being gathered together. Currently, a slight touch would have caused a huge explosion that could easily level down the entire stable.


    Even so, Black did not respond to that. Instead, it kept wrapped itself around Joshua''s side. It was still attempting to find the battle of Ancient Dragon blood that it saw earlier on.


    "So it isn''t the Teostra9, huh¡­"


    After keeping the dragon-scales of a Flame King Dragon, the warrior was no longer in a frustrated mood. Now that he had already narrowed the scope down to only the Ancient Dragons, all he had to do next was to test out all of the dragon''s raw materials that were related to the Ancient Dragons on Black.


    "So, next, let''s test with the gigantic shard of the Akantor''s teeth. Well, rumors have it that these shards were obtained from the teeth left behind by an Akantor when it was growing new teeth."


    *****


    After a long time.


    "Why is it not the one yet? Are you saying that everything here is ineffective?!"


    Slamming the pillars of the stable with rage, the entire stable trembled violently in an instant. With the soft voices of Ying and Ling calling out to their master, Joshua widened his eyes as he glared at the warhorse that was obediently sitting on the ground waiting for its master to calm down first. It began to wonder what it did wrong there.


    Prior to that, Joshua had tested many raw materials obtained from numerous Ancient Dragons and some other powerful dragon species upon Black in order to determine the origin of its bloodline. However, as frustrating as it was, none of the raw materials had the slightest effect.


    Normally, there was only one possibility that this situation would arise. That would be the purity of the materials was not enough. They were not enough to cause a resonance with the bloodline.


    However, this was already the most precious and rare materials Joshua could gather¡ªraw materials of Ancient Dragons were extremely rare. Firstly, Ancient Dragons were legendary grade monsters which were terrifying. Meanwhile, all of them had already stayed hidden as they were hibernating. Even if one would have the courage and the will to hunt one down, there were no clues or evidence for one to follow and track down the whereabouts of an Ancient Dragon.


    Those materials were materials that were collected from places where the Ancient Dragons had been before. Basically, they were materials that were left behind by the Ancient Dragons after they left the place. The materials were not obtained from killing one. So the effectiveness of the materials would naturally be lower than those that were obtained straight from killing an Ancient Dragon.


    "You''re actually pretending to be so calm now¡­ It seems that I can only use the last resort."


    Having impatiently walking back and forth in the stable for a moment, Joshua suddenly revealed a glimmer of cold light in his eyes. "I did not want to do it at first¡ªYou should be glad, Black. It''s not winter now."


    "Hiss hiss?"


    Upon hearing their master''s words that carried along an intimidating sense, even Ying hugged her own legs. Meanwhile, even Ling was leaning at the side trembling in fear. So how would Black react when he was facing the full pressure coming from that dragon slayer then? Instantly, the dragon-blood warhorse felt drained as it sat on the ground knowing that its life was no longer in its own hands now.


    Grabbing the neck of Black with one hand and dragged it all the way out from the stable, Joshua brought the dragon-blooded horse all the way to the backyard of the liege''s mansion.


    While in the backyard of the liege''s residence, there was a pool filled with water. That was the pool where they gathered water from, which was crystal clear. Meanwhile, there was also a machine operating to keep the clear water pumping from underground. Once in a while, the liege''s mansion would even activate a purification circle to purify the water in the pool of any impurities that might dirty the water.


    Suddenly, the warrior shoved his horse straight into the pool of water. After hearing the shocked voices of his female servants and the two Divine Armaments, he unscrupulously pressed the horse into the water.


    "Do not struggle!"


    After putting a threat on the horse, Black which wanted to struggle had tightened every single part of its body as it stopped struggling. Instead, it just stayed obediently in the water, blowing out quite a number of water bubbles from beneath the surface of the water.


    Joshua had his reason for doing that of course. According to the experience he had from the previous life, the power of bloodline was actually the power of one''s basic instinct. It was also known to be the power to prolong life. That power would only erupt at the most critical moment.


    Meanwhile, when would a Fire Dragon feel that its life was being threatened? Would it die if it does not unleash all its power?


    It was unquestionably underwater!


    A Fire Dragon would definitely be forced to reveal the origin of its power that came from its most basic instinct when it was being forcefully put underwater. In this case, Joshua should be able to clearly identify which Ancient Dragon bloodline Black inherited.


    Upon sensing that Black was behaving a little unusual than it normally did through his palm, Joshua sneered. After that, he pressed Black deeper into the water even harder.


    The pool was connected to the underground water, so the water was so cold that the chill could get straight into one''s bones. Furthermore, the pool was very deep. It was deep enough for Black to feel the horror of not being able to reach the surface of the water for air and not being able to reach the bottom of the pool for its legs to touch the ground. The cold water could also suppress the fire elemental energy surging around its body. Meanwhile, Black could only do one thing under that circumstance. It could only focus on connecting with the power of its bloodline that was embedded deep within its body.


    Slowly waiting on as the time passed by, Joshua''s arm remained as tough as the toughest hammer there was in the entire world, pressing firmly on Black to keep it underneath the surface of the pool.


    However, because the time of it staying under the water had been too long, even Joshua felt that something was off. He even suspected if Black had drowned under the water and died.


    However, that was not the truth.


    Splash!


    Upon noticing the grip and strength in Joshua''s arm was going away little by little, Black did a twist with its body and gotten itself loosen from the grip of its master, and then¡­


    It then began to swim in the water?! Also, Black seemed very comfortable while it was swimming in the pool. It did not show even the slightest sign of struggle!


    No wonder it no longer struggled ever since Joshua threatened it not to. So it seemed that it did not feel uncomfortable at all! Joshua looked shocked as he was looking at Black swimming around in the pool. A sudden burst of enlightenment occurred deep in his heart.


    That''s right. Creatures with wings were not necessarily dragons¡ªand who said that one could not fly without wings?!


    This creature¡­ seemed to have inherited the bloodline of an Ancient Dragon that the warrior had overlooked¡ªThe overlord of the sea, the active volcano, the bloodline of the Smelting Black Dragon Dire Miralis!


    In other words, Black was, in fact, a wingless Sea Dragon!A Bird Wyern from Monster HunterA Herbivorous Wyvern, introduced in Monster Hunter TriA fire-type Leviathan introduced in Monster Hunter 3A Flying Wyvern introduced in Monster HunterA Piscine Wyvern introduced in Monster Hunter Frontier Season 1.0A Flying Wyvern and a rare species of the Rathalos introduced in Monster Hunter GA Flying Wyvern introduced in Monster Hunter Freedom 2An Elder Dragon introduced in Monster HunterAn Elder Dragon introduced in Monster Hunter 2

 Chapter 210 The Dream to Ride a Dragon on Other People’s Faces

    An Ancient Dragon, the Smelting Black Dragon Dire Miralis was a creature of legends. It was a dragon comparable to the legend of the dragon gods. During the ancient era, Dire Miralis was the myth of the Miran Goydos coastal plains by the West Mountains. It was a monster which came from the sea, bringing in disaster using its heaven''s flame and meteorite. It was known as the God of Disaster.


    Based on legends, it went into a deep slumber before civilization began. The days when this mysterious dragon wreaked havoc was about a few thousand years back in the Far Ancient era. Only some old archives had successfully recorded some of its activity.


    The Ancient Dragon Dire Miralis had a body similar to the Sea Dragon species. The difference would be its wings which had cannon-like chutes. Its golden-red body was filled with a magma-like substance. Terrifying dense magic could be felt surging throughout its body. Although it lived under the sea most of the time, it had the capability to travel on land without problems. It was a unique ancient dragon itself without any other traits resembling any common race and life-form.


    Within the recorded legends, the appearance of the Black Smelting Dragon would bring forth eruptions from the volcanoes under the sea. The sea would then turn red and other phenomena such as fire rain would occur. The extinct mermaid race had a very close relationship with the Black Smelting Dragon. It had caused terrible destruction to the sea. Islands sank from its natural attacks. According to history, it had also changed the islands during that era into an archipelago.


    During the pre-existence on Starfall Year 853, it was the Year of Legends. The second invasion from the Dark Abyss had caused grave damage to the Mycroft Continent. The drastic changes to the environment had awoken numerous destructive Ancient Dragons. The Dire Miralis which was slumbering within the Miran Abyss was awoken by the Great Western Sea Tsunami. It ferocious power was able to defeat the invasion from the Western Sea Demons and was even able to force a Demon Lord back to its dimensional gate.


    During that period of time, fire energies and meteorites were released by the ancient dragon. All the lives which were taken away by those crazy attacks gave birth to Primitive Chaos.


    After the great battle, this Ancient Dragon was infected by Chaos and succumbed to a frenzy. It attacked every living being without any control. It continued releasing high-temperature lava across the land, destroying about one-third of the western Mycroft Continent. It was finally able to be stopped by the effort of all kingdoms of the West.


    It was a large-scale crusade comparable to the war during doomsday. Numerous legendary warriors banded to stop this Black Smelting Dragon, forcing it back to the depths of the Miran Abyss. After being cool down by the cold sea water, the activity of fire energies slowed down and finally led the ancient dragon back into a deep slumber.


    Joshua did not participate in the battle against the Black Smelting Dragon during that time. However, he did study some information about that ancient dragon. Being a rare sea-flame dragon, the information of the Black Smelting Dragon was very specific knowledge to gather and know about.


    Although humans had successfully traveled across space and contacted with numerous other worlds, they still lack the knowledge to understand everything about their ocean. Although humans could travel and battle with the other worlds, they still lacked the knowledge about the depths of the sea.


    Looking at the dragon bloodline warhorse playing happily in the pool, Joshua''s expression turned calm.


    The ancient dragon''s bloodline was not inherited through reproduction. The ancient dragon bloodline was the origin of all bloodlines in the world. They existed in the bloodline of beast ancestry. Any type of magic beast could have a chance to awaken the ancient dragon''s bloodline sleeping within their DNA, albeit it was a slim chance. Black and Joshua were the lucky duo in this case.


    Although it was quite surprising that Black had awoken his Black Smelting Dragon bloodline, it was still a bloodline inheritance only. It does not mean that Black could evolve up to the legendary status for sure. To ensure that his bloodline was strong enough to be passed down to its heirs, it would cost quite a fortune in terms of preparing valuable material and supplements. Luckily he had obtained some Ancient Dragon''s blood in the past which was the essential foundation material.


    Although an ancient dragon''s body was large and they had a huge amount of blood flowing through its body, the true blood that was useful for triggering and awakening the bloodline was rare in the first place. In addition to the fact that ancient dragons had been ''extinct'' for a few hundred years with only minimal information of large-sized ancient dragon activity in the Gleaming Desert, any items related to them had become very rare and valuable in the market.


    Based on my calculations, my funds are not really sufficient. Winter Fort Academy is still being established and the runic factory is being set up. I still need to grant a group of knights their titles. There are too many things that I would need to spend money on.


    Joshua slightly frowned while thinking of all these issues ahead of time. Do I really need to slow down the development of the runic factory? However, both task to produce future knights and new technologies should not be delayed.


    Joshua chose to stop thinking about these issues for the moment.


    Joshua focused on the water pool which was gradually turning red and increasing in temperature. In the backyard, the maids who wished to retrieve from water from the pool were anxiously gathered around the vicinity. They were curiously observing Black who was deep diving in the pool. All of them were very curious and started to chat among themselves softly.


    The northern inhabitants had few opportunities to see the big ocean. It was even rarer to see a large beast which swims during their lifetime. Now, they were looking at a horse which could swim. Inevitably, this had become a fun topic for them to discuss among themselves. This had a very great potential to become gossip within their own community.


    Joshua sighed and guided Black out of the pool. When Black exited the pool, high heat was released from the warhorse, turning every water droplet on its body into steam which covered the whole backyard.


    When the steam had dissipated, Black was quite reluctant to leave the pond. The scales on its body trembled slightly. Due to the bloodline awakening, Black liked to swim. He enjoyed the moment in the water. As Black shook its body, Joshua examined its movement and confirmed that Black''s current movement resembled the behavior of a sea dragon while it is in the water.


    Looks like Black was bound to be evolving towards the path of a sea dragon. Even though Joshua tried to turn Black toward the evolution path he desired, he wasn''t able to do so. Joshua''s was too young, too na?ve.


    The young warrior could only sigh. "Looks like my dream to ride on the dragon''s face1, traversing through the vast sky is now completely shattered."


    He thought of manufacturing a saddle specifically for a flying dragon. Due to the current circumstances, it was no longer viable. Joshua was not really disappointed in any way. After all, Black Smelting Dragon bloodline was still an ancient dragon''s inheritance. It had way higher potential than normal bloodline of a flying dragon. He was very satisfied with this outcome. Human should be grateful for the things they had gained.


    "Master, do you still need these materials?"


    Ying who was still beside Joshua asked the question, "So, should we return it to the secret vault?"


    "Sure. Thanks¡­ Just leave the Ancient Dragon''s blood behind."


    Joshua suddenly thought of something and said to the silver-haired girl and black-haired boy, "After you have placed everything in the vault, take out the Fruit of Life from the runic box. The one that I did not finish previously."


    "Yes, Master."


    Joshua gazed at his Divine Armaments that were carrying all the items back, then turned his attention back towards the Ancient Dragon''s blood in his hand. He then slowly opened the bottle with a smile.


    "Although the materials were not really sufficient, I have a very valuable one to act as a replacement. At least, with this item here, you could solidify your bloodline."


    Joshua''s eyes were void of emotion. He looked at his system menu showing all the precious materials and replacement items for Black''s bloodline improvement.


    "Rejoice, Black. Your master here has spent quite a fortune for you.


    "Do not disappoint me."·ÉÁúÆïÁ³a Starcraft 2 meme where Mutalisk camps on the opponent''s barracks, having a huge advantage over them.

 Chapter 211 Successful Awakening

    Moreila Ironborn was currently in deep thought in the laboratory.


    He was laying comfortably on the chair right beside the manufacturing station. One of his hands was holding a long tobacco pipe and the other onto a cup. This old man was looking at the ceiling. At times, his face looked like he was frowning at first¡ªoccasionally it would relax as he exhaled the smoke up into the air.


    He was thinking deeply while smoking. This was the moment Moreila enjoyed the most. Although Joshua requested him to not smoke while the children were around, Ying and Ling seldom visited the experiment room anyway¡ªit shouldn''t be a big problem for him.


    After all, both of them were Divine Armaments. Moreila enjoyed his moments while taking in a deep breath of tobacco, and releasing them in perfect circles. As he admired his own production, floating within the air in a perfect circle shape until it reached the ceiling, he thought about both of the Divine Armaments. Despite them looking young in age, they should be more than twenty years old. This leader was definitely judging people only by their looks.


    A few weeks ago, this old man had returned to Mount Great Ajax, where he lived. He made sure that his clan was fully geared and set up to defend themselves against another assault from any external threats and returned back to the main city of Moldavia.


    The ruling rights for the clan had already been passed down to the younger generation about ten more years back. The rights he currently had was only up to a certain level of decision-making and prestige that he left behind. Most of the decision made internal was none of his business anyway. Moreila''s absence from Joshua''s ruling area did not really impact the operation there as well.


    Moreila thought that the ruling right passing down to another generation was an appropriate thing to do. Anyone could manage the clan. However, to build, create and move forward to the next generation, it was something he had to be involved with.


    Begin a blacksmith and a designer, Moreila had lived for a very long time. After his fateful meeting with Joshua, his perspective had widened. Now, he felt that manufacturing could be very efficient and building an industry was a very captivating idea for him.


    Assembly line manufacturing, the industrial chain, rune plates, magic armor, etc. These were extremely new terms which were raised by Joshua with a calm expression as if it was nothing special. The deep meaning and value of these new terms had induced a rush of adrenaline in the old dwarf. He was now very eager to know the result of these technology introduced by Joshua. He had a gut feeling that these were not impossible tasks to achieve and was very interested to see how the future with these technologies looks like.


    His current condition could only be explained by the word ''awestruck''.


    For a few days, both of them hid in the labs experimenting with the technology in front of them. Both of them were like heated blacksmiths, cracking their heads to design and implement the technology they had and trying to figure out the requirements to make the perfect simplified magic armor.


    The core essence of a magic armor was the ability to strengthen the capabilities of his user. Other than that, all other attributes could be simplified. Joshua thought that the complex outer appearance was not a necessity. The important factor of the armor was to boost the combat capability, thus simplifying its design would be the optimum way to go.


    From Moreila''s point of view, a good armor should not only perform perfectly, it should come together with a presentable appearance to boost the battle presence of the user. A nice-looking armor could give the knights a sense of pride which cannot be brought forth only with power alone. After all, some of the design details did not require too much of an additional effort to manufacture.


    Joshua was able to prove that simplicity could also bring forth a form of art to the team. Designs which were too complex could hinder the manufacturing rate of the armor. Being able to produce rapidly was one of the advantages of the magic armor. After Joshua disclosed a few of the formulae related to the manufacturing of the armor, Moreila had to agree with him that his mindset was a little bit outdated. Not every blacksmith had his superior skills in making armor after all. Standardization would be a requirement to ensure smooth production.


    During the debate, Ying was accompanying both of them by arranging the tools and serving tea. Occasionally she will wipe off the sweat from Joshua as well as assisting him in handling the tools in the lab. Moreila felt a bit jealous about this as he was all alone by himself.


    Divine Armaments were indeed the best assistants one could get. He could only sigh in regret. To be fair, there was a challenge that a contractor had to face while setting up a pact with the Divine Armament. Without a strong mind and body, it was very easy for the contractor to be suppressed by the might of Divine Armament. This would cause the energy circulation within the body to collapse. Every failed pact would severely damage the user''s future potential. Other than the leaders of Radcliffe who could form a pact with the Divine Armament for every generation, ordinary people would not put high hopes in conquering such a powerful weapon under their control.


    After all, a Divine Armament was just a strong weapon to most of them. Legendary-tier magic equipment was not inferior to a Divine Armament. Although some might have second-rate abilities, the ease to utilize a legendary-tier equipment was more viable as compared to the trouble needed to use a Divine Armament.


    When the old man''s thoughts were getting slowly to the point he would drift off to sleep, a strong form of energy trembling from the center of the city made him wide awake.


    The land trembled as if an earthquake had occurred. However, this was different as compared to a natural disaster. It was a very sudden event which disappeared without a trace almost immediately. The whole mansion shook for a moment and all magic-related equipment radiated.


    "Magic Pulse?"


    Moreila doubted his judgment for a moment. He knew that the magic pulse was a phenomenon only possible if a strong magic item or living being released its energy. For Moreila, he could achieve the same result by releasing his Combat Aura.


    However, there was only two Gold-tier personnel in the entire territory of Moldavia. The pulse definitely did not originate from Joshua. If it was not him, then who was it?


    He shook his head and stood up. After fixing his outfit, he then decided to go out and have a look at the situation.


    Along the path, he saw 03''s hologram. She came from the other world¡ªa magic manufactured intelligent being. She was assessing the situation from afar using magic. When Moreila to ask her a few questions, he suddenly felt a huge tremor.


    Rumble¡ª


    The sound released this time was way sharper and louder compared to the previous one. For the previous occurrence, it might be considered as a hallucination to the civilians that do not possess any form of magic or Combat Aura. However, this time it was an earthquake that was very apparent to everyone. The chairs and tables were shaking. Water within the cups could be seen rippling vigorously to the extent of almost spilling.


    The tremor then stopped just like the previous occurrence.


    "Is this the end?" Moreila muttered.


    "This is not the end of it yet."


    03 shook her head. There were numerous runes floating in her eyes. "Strong fire elementals are converging within the city center, rapidly breaking through the Silver-tier domain, infinitely closer to achieving Gold Tier."


    "Correction. It has successfully reached Gold Tier."


    As her words were spoken, a strong pulse of power could be felt traversing through the vicinity. According to 03, this pulse spread throughout the city of Moldavia. Other than that, a pressure could be felt from the origin of the pulse. All the rats, bugs, and other small life-forms which were hiding within their sanctuary were startled and was trying to escape from this the source of pressure. Their random escape had caused more issues compared to the earthquake that had happened previously. It caused quite an annoyance to the people living the city.


    "I''m going to check it out."


    The old man decided to explore what had happened.


    "Bring me with you as well."


    The projection of 03 pointed to the small trolley where her main body was¡ªa violet runic core.


    Moreila did not reject her proposal. Together with the runic core, Moreila made his way towards the city center.


    As he was rushing towards the center the occurrence, the event was coming into the final phase.


    Vigorous fire elementals turning into golden-red radiance was surrounding the body of the warhorse. Lava-like veins formed on the surface of its body, releasing a bright light. The air within the area became very active and distorted, causing the view of the mansion to be blurry.


    Joshua was standing in front of his warhorse, holding an empty bottle and the runic box. He was calmly observing Black.


    Moreila could see that Black the warhorse had caused quite an impact to the surroundings. It was most likely caused by the awakening of the dragon bloodline.


    But what type of bloodline could cause such an uproar?


    Moreila''s concern was not answered by anyone at that point. Black was currently standing on top of his stage, neighing loudly. It was unsure whether it was pain or euphoria it was feeling. A strong pressure was released when it neighed. All the fire elements surrounding it seems to understand its command and flowed into its body.


    After finishing the Fruit of Life and finishing the bottle of Ancient Dragon blood, a violent energy was produced within its body which released unlimited vitality. This form of energy kept on changing and evolving inside of Black. Other than the lava veins on the surface, the body and life of this warhorse drastically changed and evolved.


    The initial change which could be seen was the size of its body.


    Although it was not changed to an extremely huge size, it was very apparent that the power of bloodline had assisted in the change of the skeletal structure. Originally, Black still had a body structure resembling a horse. Now, it was all changed. Black looked more like a dragon now.


    On top of its body, giant bone spikes were growing. Due to the fact that the power of bloodline was not strong enough, the spikes grew halfway and stopped its progression. It only formed the shape of a pair of wings only.


    Other changes included bone spikes on its neck and scales on top of the tail. These were the obvious changes, which could be seen with the naked eye.


    "RRROOOOOOOOAAAAAARRRRR"


    Black released a roar when it reached the limit of its endurance. It stomped heavily on the ground, causing huge cracks on the floor. The fire elements were further activated and formed a red fog on top of its forehead, increasing the temperature around its vicinity.


    All the maids had already hidden within the mansion. Curiosity had made those who wanted to know peek through doors and windows. Wild grass and dried leaves within the backyard had already combusted by themselves. Following the convergence of the fire energies, flames could be seen burning on top of Black''s body, forming pillars of fire.


    The fire moving on Black''s body was capable of melting iron, yet it was considered only a norm for Black. It was considered to be half-horse and half-wyervn at this phase. The heat emitting from its body turned the land into scorching hot lava. Joshua had successfully controlled the emission of energy from Black''s body, controlling its spread to avoid the destruction of any properties in the city.


    "Great, now work harder! Once you are able to solidify the blood of Smelting Black Dragon within you, you will be a Gold-tier half-dragon with limitless potential!"


    Joshua was very excited at this moment. He does not care whether Black could understand what he said, but he kept on encouraging it. "Once you have succeeded evolving, I will bring you to hunt down some fire dragons to strengthen your bloodline!"


    Whether it was Black understanding Joshua''s words or just struggling through the process with its own sheer will, when Joshua''s words were spoken, a glimpse of golden light could be seen from the dragon-horse''s eyes. All the fire pillars were rapidly controlled by Black and entered back into its body. This was the sign where it could finally control its own power. On top of its black scales, numerous golden red veins could be seen.


    The shining veins then dimmed out and finally gathered on its chest. At this point, a golden-red core was slowly formed and the sound of its heartbeats was even clearer than before.


    At least, the sound of its heartbeats was so loud that it could be heard across multiple streets. The core on Black''s chest gradually stabilized and formed its shape.


    "Hiss... Hiss!"


    Black lifted up its head and neighed loudly. Black moved its hooves in excitement. The blazing flame subsequently vanished into thin air. Currently, Black''s had golden-red dragon irises, filled with the happiness of awakening.


    Joshua laughed happily, tossed the bottle and box from his hand then rushed towards Black. He hugged Black on its neck without caring about the heat that it was emitting. He patted its back excitedly.


    The expression from both the horse and the man proved one thing that moment.


    It was the moment where the bloodline had successfully awoken.

 Chapter 212 Hints from the Far Ancient Era

    Starfall Year 832, 5th of October, Northern Nissia Snowy Mountains.


    The northern lands during October started to turn chilly. The cloudy weather spread from the further northern sea to the land, bringing forth a potential snowfall.


    This was a land that faced winter half a year. It would be freezing winter for this land, from October to April the following year.


    The academy near the hills had some hard-working workers doing their daily tasks. They were preparing the complete the task of building the exterior of the academy before winter hits. With the wall erected, they could have an easier time to slowly build the interior of the academy, whether it was decorations or the establishment of a new building. The task to build the wall was of utmost importance.


    Based on the status of the academy''s exterior, the construction was close to completion. The only task left was to decorate and further excavate the mountains. If it was not for the involvement of Nostradamus''s students and Joshua''s knights in establishing the academy, it would still take years or maybe even more than ten years to complete such a project based on the normal rate of this magical world. It was a great accomplishment to be able to build most of the main structure of the academy within the span of half year.


    Magic was the main source of force and energy, which enabled such fast production.


    On the outskirts of the hill, blacksmiths were working hard for the academy. There was a lake near the hill where the silhouette of a living being could be seen wandering on the surface of the lake.


    Surrounding this shadow was pillars and pillars of fire. Even if it sank into the lake, it was could still be seen. As it went deeper into the lake, the fire would grow weaker until only a dim red light could be seen.


    Joshua was accompanying Black in exploring the deep, dark lake. The light emitted from Black''s body illuminated the darkness under the lake, giving Joshua a clear view of the surroundings.


    The chilling water energy was heated up by the flames on Black''s body. The chilly sensation was suppressed by the flames. Joshua was able to ride on top of Black to explore the secret places he could not reach previously.


    Ever since Joshua used the Fruit of Life and Ancient Dragon Blood to stabilize Black''s dragon bloodline, its body started to grow large together with its appetite. Black was currently as tall as a double-storey building, close to seven meters high. The length of the body was around fifteen meters including its tail. Black''s craving for water had also dramatically increased.


    The small pond within the mansion could no longer satisfy this big beast. Thus, Joshua thought of bringing it to the lake for a stroll.


    To be frank, using the Fruit of Life to awaken its bloodline was not his original plan. After all, the Fruit of Life was something extremely rare. Other materials were also expensive or precious as well, yet they were something that could be found with effort. However, Joshua did not have that much of a time and resources to get all these materials. Since the system recommended the replacement using the Fruit of Life, it actually saved Joshua a lot of hassle.


    The original awakening required material that matched the life force within the bloodline to boost the potential of the bloodline. On the other hand, the Fruit of Life contained pure life energy, which was mild and easy to elevate the effect the material it combines with. Thus, using this on Black might not be considered as an insult to the Fruit of Life, but it was a pity that such rare item had to be used in such a way where other alternatives existed. If it was not because of Joshua''s lack of funds and resources, he would not have taken this path.


    It seems that he had to take some time to visit the Empire. Alphonso completed his task brilliantly, however, the people who had betrayed his family had not paid their price yet.


    Shaking his head, the warrior decided to dismiss that for now and focus on exploring the depths of the lake.


    To be frank, Black''s speed with the abilities as a sea dragon was faster compared to Joshua''s swimming. With its capability to glow and stay warm in the freezing water, it made the journey much more comfortable for Joshua. The dull trip was now regarded as a stroll, with his partner accompanying him.


    Joshua did not forget his objectives despite the fun he had.


    The huge handprint behind the lake should be carrying unknown secrets. After the Glorious Era before the Starfall Era, there was a grand occurrence on the 300th year, which could be unveiled based on the leads from the handprint found within the lake.


    A handprint on top of the crystal veins, this scene contained an unimaginable power behind the occurrence. It had completely sealed the power of the veins. Without guidance, the magic energy would not dissipate immediately. Thus, the reason Joshua came here today was to find the place where the energy gathered.


    All energy came from a source. Due to the fact that it was an energy which had existed for more than a thousand years, there would definitely be a core somewhere which maintained its activity.


    This was the fifth time Joshua explored the depths of the lake.


    The search during the previous times he found out the thumb, index finger, middle finger and half of the palm. The objective today was to discover the ring finger, little finger and the rest of the palm.


    The half sea dragon swiftly moved its huge body in the cold water, easily diving through the deep dark water. The warrior riding on its back was observing the surrounding of the lake, taking note of every difference in each area.


    He should be able to find what he wanted if there no accidents occurred.


    "There is something behind this rock."


    After exploring for a moment, Joshua stopped Black''s movement and carefully observed the surrounding. "This is a whole complete magic crystal. The only thing different from the norm is that this piece of crystal does not shine. Why is there such a huge piece of rock in this place?"


    He felt that although the crystal was sealed, it still channeled magic energy towards the lake. It was like an extremely solid ice melting within the cold water. However, this rock was stuck on top of the crystal vein. Not only that it does not react to any magic energy, it was still continuously absorbing the magic energy from the sealed vein.


    Black was not able to understand Joshua''s order back then. It trashed about for a moment, causing a torrent of water within the lake. Joshua immediately kicked its scale. Black would only become obedient after that.


    After observing for a while, Joshua decided to leave its back and dive in himself. As he approached the unknown rock, he extended his arm and touched the rock in order to find out the difference.


    This rock was dark red with something that appeared to be dirt and sand stacked on top of it. Joshua felt the abundance of magic energy pulsing from within. It was as if something was sealed within. He had to get close to it to feel its presence. The impurities on top were mixed with magic crystal shards. As a Gold-tier warrior, Joshua was able to use his aura to radiate the shards. It allowed the shards to radiate under the water.


    Joshua took his hand away from the rock and observed the red shard and powdered crystal. Taking a little taste, he frowned.


    Normal magic crystal. The taste is quite faint. Seems like the energy within has already expanded.


    The warrior then looked at the large rock and muttered, "It also reeks of blood."


    Joshua then carefully examined it in detail. At least, there was a smile on his face now. "Interesting. Interesting indeed. It is a worthy effort to investigate this thing here for days."

 Chapter 213 The Ancient Battlefield

    "Black, light it up."


    The half-dragon which awakened its bloodline had improved wisdom as simple instructions from Joshua could easily be understood by it. Under Joshua''s command, the core on its chest started to fill with magic energy and radiate. The fire energy within itself circulated and released a bright golden red radiance.


    The depths of the lake was illuminated by the light with a certain area showing crystals with reflection. Joshua noticed that other than the huge red rock in front of him, there were other dark red rocks. Only the largest red rock had the strongest magic reactions.


    "Let''s open it up and see."


    After thinking for a moment there, the warrior raised his right first and knocked onto the coagulated blood. This thing here was as large as half a fortress. A gentle yet firm vibration traveled through the internal structure of the rock, shattering the multiple layers of rocks on top of it into powder.


    The huge rock was continuously shattered by Joshua. Each and every hit was clearly observed by Joshua to see whether was there any important elements within the crumbled rocks.


    After shattering half of its structure, Joshua finally saw something interesting.


    "This is so strange."


    The shattered rocks caused a quake from six hundred meters under the lake. There were magic crystal shards shining from the shattered red rocks.


    Under the golden red illumination from Black''s core, there were different strange items could be seen contained within the dark red rocks. All the things here were assimilated with the magic crystal, turning into something crystal-like. They were randomly stuck on the blood rock, displaying a magnificent magical view.


    Based on Joshua''s rich experience, all of these were corpses.


    Numerous crystallized skeletons were found being submerged in the dark red blood. Although their forms were no longer same as their form during the time they lived, it was still an easy task for Joshua to differentiate the races of these corpses.


    The dead bodies were very well-maintained. Other than the lack of flesh, other details were very apparent. There were horses, men and even skeletons from the dragon race. As Joshua observed all these corpses in front of him, he found something new.


    There were weapons and armor which were kept in good shape.


    Being sealed under the rock and continuously bathed by the magic energy from the crystal, the weapon and armor from the previous era had completely crystallized. They retained the same form on top of the crystalized skeleton during the time it was sealed. The view here could be explained in a way where a grand battle was stopped by time.


    "Magic crystal kept all these things in shape¡­"


    Joshua seemed to have thought of something and looked towards other direction. There were dirt, rocks, and crystal everywhere. Joshua muttered, "Is this the ancient battlefield?"


    Could it be that the crystal he saw with Moreila back then was not a from a crystal vein but were crystallized ancient skeletons?


    There was a high possibility for this. This could also explain why the energy beneath the lake was so gloomy, without a single life form able to live within. It was an aura from the ancient battlefield that rejects all living beings from approaching this area. Subsequently, it had also changed the nature and properties of the crystal veins.


    Joshua felt that this Nissia Snowy Mountain had a big secret far beyond his imagination.


    "Picking a random location to establish the academy could have granted me the chance to encounter such a thing. I think we had really good foresight to know that this place is a good place."


    As Joshua approached the skeleton and weapon, he touched these crystal ancient existences and examined the traces on the surfaces.


    Human skeleton, the frames of a horse, the bones of a dragon together with the unknowns. On top of that, armor, blade, shields. None of the items here were forsaken by Joshua''s curiosity. Each and every one of it thoroughly examined and memorized by Joshua.


    "This design, where have I seen it before?"


    As he examined the patterns on top of the shield, a sense of familiarity kicks. Joshua finally remembered. "This resembles a snake¡­"


    "Infernal Twin Serpents Ring!"


    Joshua remembered the extraordinary magic item.


    But how? An item made during the Starfall Era. No matter how strong it is, it shouldn''t be something similar from the previous age. Why are the patterns on top of the equipment the same as the patterns of the top of the twin serpent ring?


    "Wait, I think I remember¡­" Joshua was able to recall that the system had once appraised the ring.


    [¡ªFor the Fire Serpents, there''s nothing else worth worshipping and following than the flames. This is a replica of an Ancient Holy Artifact. The artifact came from the sand dunes located in the Gleaming Desert that is always flurrying with insanely powerful winds.]


    Gleaming Desert was the desert located on the west side of the Mycroft Continent. According to the legends, the gods cursed the place, turning it into an eternal land void of life. It was a place filled with ancient artifacts. There was a scholar''s city and relic research group called the [Ancient Light] situated right beside the desert.


    The noteworthy part about the Gleaming Desert was the initial relic found which was called the [Eye of Profundity]. It was a huge sinkhole. The gravel in that area was melted at an extreme heat, turning into green-colored crystals. A bizarre magic energy halts the movement of the wind. It was a place where the travelers could enjoy their rest for their journey.


    The canyon seen right above from the sky would look like a city-sized green pupil.


    Eye of Profundity Canyon¡­ Handprint under the snowy mountain lake.


    One was filled with melted ice, the other filled with gravel. From the nature of both places, it did not differ too much. Both of them had the same depth and hidden secrets. Eye of Profundity was the ancient battlefield on land while Nissia Snow Lake was the ancient battleground under the lake. They seemed to be the same type of existence.


    "I guess the whole world has similar ancient sites. To be fair, these sort of sinkholes are quite rare within the Mycroft Continent."


    While having these thoughts in mind, he did not stop swimming deeper into the lake. He searched for the small blood shards scattered around and crushed them to examine the content hidden inside.


    Some of it does not have anything within. However, among the majority of the shards, even under the huge blood rock, countless of skeletons and crystallized equipment could be found.


    Joshua was certain that the area before his eyes that was an ancient battlefield. Thanks to the help of the magic crystal vein, it had successfully sustained the form of the battlefield which had been lost for about 300 years. The blood of a huge living being had coagulated into a large blood rock, retaining the forms of the skeleton and equipment. It was as if the blood had stopped the time of the final battle itself.


    Although the items had been crystallized, their form did not change.


    After destroying another shard, Joshua thought it was empty at first, yet an item had caught his attention.


    "Spiral Crystal?"


    Joshua extended his hand and took a piece of pure white crystal from the blood rock. Joshua felt a strong yet familiar energy from that crystal. He recalled during the time when Artanis healed his arm, there was a crystal disc that was used to convert its energy into holy light. The current crystal in hand had the similar feeling as compared to what he felt last time.


    It was not something to be extremely surprised about because Joshua and Moreila had found a similar spiral crystal without any carvings on top during their last infiltration. However, Joshua was shocked after a few seconds because the crystal on his hand was significantly different in terms of nature compared to the other spiral crystal.


    "This is not the power of the holy light, it is the power of Order!"


    Joshua was surprised. He opened his scarlet eyes wide to examine the white crystal under the water. He held onto it firmly, without any means to let it go. Before Joshua could felt the amazement for the second time, the Azurite on his chest reacted to the crystal.


    "Order Crystal? Something like this still exists in this world!?"


    Joshua could not express how amazed and shocked he was. He had seen valuable natural gemstone such as the Sun Crystal, Frost Gem, Emerald Heart, Glorious Crystal, etc. This was the first time he encountered such a special crystal which he had never heard of.


    Black swam towards Joshua. The fire energy was swirling around it, turning the freezing lake water into a warm stream. Joshua held the crystal on one hand and patted Black''s head with the other one. Black replied with a comfortable neigh. Joshua frowned and focused on the crystal on hand. "Order Crystal¡­ this could only be explained that the world had once existed with high order density."


    "It was obvious that this place was an ancient battleground. The skeletons and warhorse was the perfect answer for that. In addition to that, the blood of the huge monster could coagulate into rock."


    Joshua started to mumble himself and deduced the possible happenings within the lake. "Nostradamus and I had the same feeling. The special barrier in the northern land was extremely weak. Before the Dark Tide, the magic energy would thicken earlier as compared to the other area. It is very obvious that the Aragami had left a dimensional rift here."


    "Near the Lost Sea, there was a fortress built¡­ no¡­ a fortress found by the Empire and was later on furnished by them."


    As all the clues started to gather, Joshua looked that the crystal in hand and muttered, "My family had the divine artifact Azurite to go against the Aragami in the northern land for thousands of years. With the span of 300 years where history was unknown, there was Order, and battlefields of an unknown enemy."


    All the leads had led towards a shocking yet sensible conclusion.


    "The lost 300 years was probably where the human of the Glorious Era fought against the Aragami. The northern lands, Gleaming Desert, and other ancient site was probably their battlefield?"

 Chapter 214 A Long Journey

    Due to the geographical positioning of the Nissia Snowy Mountain Lake, it was not affected by strong winds thanks to the mountains surrounding it. The surface of the lake was like a mirror, reflecting the sky as if both of ends was trying to connect with each other. Not a single ripple was created even though the northern winds were blowing the clouds away.


    From the academy which was situated in the middle part of the mountain up until the flatlands, there was a forest in between with scattered steel-core trees and cedar. It was October at that moment, it was the end of autumn and the beginning of winter. The shrubs and bushes around the area had already withered, leaving behind a brownish field of dried plants.


    The current forest condition was the optimum habitat for the fluff rabbits. Their burrows were built under the cedar normally. The land became the kingdom where the white furry animal roamed. Fluff rabbits had the capability to cast Frost Touch, barely meeting the criteria which enabled them to be classified as a type of magical beast. Their pelts had a certain market value.


    Under a cedar beside the lake, Ying was sitting on top of a grayish-white rock. The silver-white hair was tied in a ponytail. The young lady was wearing female knight armor which matched quite well with her green eyes. She was currently sustaining the campfire in front of her.


    As she controlled the flames in front of her, sparks of flames and ashes flew across the chilling air. Some even landed in her snowy-white hands.


    Ying was not really bothered by the temperature around her. She was just a little too bored and played with the fire for a while there. Feeling stiff, she raised both of her arms and stretched her body while releasing a rather alluring sound. Her ponytail swayed and brushed past her waist.


    "Sis, you shouldn''t be so lazy."


    While Ying was stretching herself, the voice of a young boy could be heard from behind. Ying turned around when she heard Ling''s voice and noticed that this young boy had two fluff rabbits in his hands.


    "Only a few minutes passed and you had already caught two rabbits¡­"


    She was surprised and asked, "Is this for Master?"


    "Yup."


    The young boy smiled and took out the kitchenware and utensils from his storage bag. He replied, "Master will be very tired after the exploration in the lake. The food from the cafeteria is too bland and boring. Even if Master could get used to those food, I think we should prepare something to give him a surprise. This delicacy should be a good choice."


    "Good¡­ you had thought of this better than I did."


    After listening to her brother''s explanation, Ying felt a little bit defeated as she looked towards the setting sun. Ying muttered, "I cannot do anything other than battle together with Master."


    Without waiting for Ling''s reply, the young lady sighed. "I am not able to manage operational task and resource allocations. Although I have some knowledge in cooking, I am way inferior compared to you. Doing household duties are no different than being a maid. I could not help but feel that I did not help our Master much."


    The silver-haired lady slowly sat on top of a rock and hug her own knees. She huddled her whole body together, feeling like an abandoned kitten. "Does Master really need me? He is already extremely strong without a weapon."


    "Sis, why do you even think so much unnecessary stuff."


    No one really cared about the change in mood of the female Divine Armament. Maybe they were infected by ''I do not really care'' attitude. Ling still smiled brightly and tossed a rabbit to his sister. "Hey, catch!"


    "Uwaaahhhh!!!"


    Ying who snapped out of her daze while trying to catch the fluff rabbit was now a bit angry with her younger brother. "Come on, why did you throw something to me out of a sudden!"


    Ling did not reply her question directly. "Let''s prepare the food together."


    "¡­ What?"


    "I said, let''s prepare a meal for Master together."


    Ling explained, "Aren''t you ranting about your uselessness? These are the only words spoken by lazy bums. Come and help to prepare some food for Master; shouldn''t everything be solved at that point?"


    "..."


    Ying couldn''t refute his statement. She shook her head and calmed herself. She then smiled and replied, "You''re right."


    She could have guessed that being too free without doing anything had got those negative thoughts stuck in her mind.


    The silver-haired girl was ashamed for feeling hopeless. As she stood up, her ponytail covered up her reddish neck caused by her own awkwardness. "What should I do?"


    "You should first¡­"


    They had waited until Joshua emerge from the silent lake while riding on top of Black. Awaiting him was a great feast of rabbit meat.


    "Both of you have done a pretty good job here."


    The warrior who was still pondering about the mystery of the lake had chosen to not care about the true reason behind secrets of the lake. He smiled and hugged both of his weapons. As he straightened his body while hugging both Ying and Ling, their feet could no longer touch the earth as Joshua''s height far surpassed them.


    No one was really bothered about this anyway.


    Just as three of them were enjoying their picnic, a white-armored knight was traveling across the northern lands of the Empire.


    Due to the existence of the Dark Forest, the border control between the countries was not that strict. Anyone could freely enter each of the nations with a legit document. As the knight traveled from the South, passing the Western mountains and reached the Northern empire, he did not face any problems.


    Of course, problems still existed if one considered the time he took to slay some demonic beasts and stopped bandits from raiding villages.


    Roland Glamorgan, he was once a noble from the Eastern kingdom. Currently, he would preferred to be called Knight Roland. He was proud of this title.


    As the strongest holy knight from the Church of Seven Gods, the Gold-Tier Roland had the capability to fly and summon the Heavenly Warhorse to speed up his traveling. Due to the fact that his objective was to train himself during the journey, he would not try to decrease the difficulty to progress in his adventure.


    Striving to unveil the answer, or it should be stated as the truth of Chaos, the young holy knight embarked on a journey to train himself. He could fully understand his foster father being the current pope would not disclose all the truth to him. He would not get a single answer from him even if the pope faced death itself.


    Being a foster father, the pope did not keep silent the whole time. After numerous asking and begging, Roland obtained some important leads from him.


    The Northern Sealed Land and the Western Plaguelands had something in common. Both were Chaos erosion areas. While both were related to Chaos, both had different creatures existing within the lands.


    As the Liege of Moldavia, the head of the Radcliffe family, Joshua knew some information about the Chaos there.


    "I could not tell you the truth directly. Even all the guardians'' family would not leak any secret of Chaos. That was an information which will be kept deep within our heart and be forgotten."


    The old pope told him foster son about an unheard secret on the white crystal chair, "This is the pledge of Order. This is the way to protect our world. With less information about Chaos being leaked, the power of the gods could shield and divert the attention of the ultimate evil. I shouldn''t be telling you about this. Since you would be inheriting my role in the future, I could break the rule just once."


    The holy knight could not fully understand the information given. Still, he remembered every detail of it.


    The pope continued, "There were a lot of places which was invaded by Chaos. However, the Northern Sealed Lands are a bit different. The guardian of that region is different than the norm. If you visit the other guardians, they might only be able to tell you information as much as the tip of an iceberg only. However, ''those'' who had successfully inherited the legacy would definitely able to give an answer that will satisfy you."


    "What sort of inheritance would that be?" The holy knight asked while frowning.


    "You will know when the time comes," the old man replied swiftly.


    Roland shook his head as he reviewed the information he gained from the pope once again. He continued his cold journey to the North with his heavy armor and war hammer which could not be lifted by ordinary people.


    The usual hot-headed knight had become more calm and collected after experiencing months of traveling. The trials, difficulty and the encounters during the journey had made him a better man in terms of both attitude and survival capability. He was able to experience difficulty in life and learned to tackle the problems in hand.


    He had to wield his weapon in order to protect the weak. He had defeated numerous demonic dragons and bandits. The consistent battle he faced in both offensive and defensive had enabled the holy knight to adapt and solve different problems.


    He believed that even he did not get the truth the guardian of Moldavia, would still greatly benefit from the process of his journey.


    "Let''s hope that the end of this journey will be a brilliant one."


    The deep blue eyes shone under the helmet filled with calm and silence.

 Chapter 215 Concealed Chaos

    The path that linked all the different cities within the Empire were paths made of rocks, designed to be firm and solid.


    It was a path made from the mix of alchemic technology and magic, stretching all the way to the across this vast land, connecting each and every human race together. It had gone to the trial of time. Cracks and aging could be seen on the surface of the road. Yet, it still held onto its form and didn''t break down. It was still leading human travelers to reach their desired destination even today.


    Roland was traveling at a fast pace on the rocky path. Carriages and merchant groups could be seen utilizing this facility.


    Under normal circumstances, lone travelers would not be seen on this path. Only those riders in a hurry and merchant groups would choose to travel this way.


    Roland was not rushing on this journey but he did not even stop his progress. A normal person would feel the fatigue kicking in after half an hour, but it was not the case for the holy knight. Under the blessing of holy light, Roland could travel all day and night without rest. Of course, he might need to stop for a while to have his meals. Even though he was wearing his full set of armor, he did not feel a hint of tiredness.


    "Based on the location of the sun, it should be noon by now."


    Roland slowed down and observed the sun. After predicting the current time, he planned ahead. "If I were to pick up the pace, I could reach Moldavia by early in the morning tomorrow."


    He felt really excited about this. "After a long journey consisting months of traveling, I will finally reach my destination."


    There were many stories encountered during his travels, but they would not be highlighted today. The holy knight traveled the path in solitude with a speed outpacing normal horses. The riders and merchants could only see a bright light passing by at high speed and turned into a small bright dot moving far away from them.


    He then reached a small forest after traveling for a while.


    There were a lot of merchants and travelers resting in the small forest. The presence of daemons could not be found at that particular place. Roland could see clouds of smoke rising from the forest. The days were short and the nights were long further in the north. Those who were traveling prepared dinner for the day before night fell.


    Roland did not plan to rest. At his current pace, he could reach another resting spot to prep himself before entering the city of Moldavia.


    Suddenly, he heard some noise from the forest.


    The noise became louder as time passed, as if the people in that forest were having a riot. There were occasional shouts of anger as well. Roland turned around to observe the scene. He had some suspicion about what was going on in the forest.


    "What sort of trouble are they facing now?"


    After thinking for a moment, he then decided to extend his help to anyone who needed it.


    He would try his best to help those in need. As the obligation of a holy knight, Roland held onto his war hammer and proceeded towards the jungle.


    The cedar forest was brimming with life. Even though it was nearing the end of autumn as that moment, the leaves on the tree were still as green as ever. Within the forest, there was a spacious area with camps being set up. Currently, more than ten people were having a heated discussion while surrounding a huge land wyern which was two storeys tall.


    They did not notice that a holy knight was standing right beside of them. Roland was trying to understand what was going on.


    This group of merchants were traveling with the draconic caravan. They had brought quite a number of local specialties from the southern land to the northern land. During their initial journey, everything was smooth sailing until they had reached this point. When they were about to reach Moldavia, the drake fell sick and was unable to proceed.


    This was a very awkward situation. Being the sole drake of the caravan, they had no other means to transport the goods to their destination. If the drake they had could not recover, they had no other ways to transport the goods to sell before the blizzard hit the terrain.


    The doctor in the group was out of options against the unknown illness. The drake''s temper was getting worse as time passed. They were not able to get close to it right now. At this point, the members were accusing each other of being responsible for the current tragedy.


    Roland was in a deep thought and didn''t participate in their argument. As he was examining the drake, he was astonished recognized something familiar about it.


    "This rune, this aura¡­ Why are they so similar to the Berserk Dragons in the West Mountains?"


    The holy knight thought for a moment and decided to reach out to the merchant group.


    "I think you might need a hand."


    Both parties engaged in a heated argument, they suddenly heard a noble voice from behind. The words were filled with magic, bringing their attention towards the holy knight.


    When they turned their head, they saw a man dressed in white armor standing near them in the chilly forest.


    On his armor, was the holy emblem of the Seven Gods. His whole body radiated in holy light, proving that he was an authentic holy knight himself.


    As they turned their head, Roland continued his speech, "I think I have a method to save this drake."


    As the words had been spoken, the momentary silence turned into a discussion.


    "Who is he? Why is he trying to help us?''


    "He is one of those holy knights. Can we trust him?"


    "The holy knight from the Church of the Seven Gods is still reliable. I think we have to trust him. After all, we do not have other options left."


    "We are running out of time. I guess it is worth a shot."


    Having good reputation and deeds for years, the civilian trusted the credibility of the holy knights. If Roland said that he had a way, then he should have something up his sleeve which could solve the issue today.


    After discussing for a while, the two leaders from the two factions came to an agreement and welcomed the holy knight to treat the illness of the drake in front of them.


    "Since when was a holy knight in training this strong?" A merchant who was quite elderly in the group was surprised at Roland''s appearance. "He is wearing a full armor set, traveling long distance. Even a Silver-tier knight does not have such physical strength to sustain it."


    A Gold-tier warrior would be able to fly or use a private mount. There was no way that they would choose to travel on foot.


    Roland ignored their gaze and focused on the problem ahead. He moved forward under the observation of the merchant group. He then provided to investigate the reason behind the drake''s fury and successfully found some familiar traces.


    "The whites of its eyes are turning purplish blue. Its breathing is ragged, as though there are unknown particles in it. Its consciousness is fading, replaced by a strong urge to attack. These were all the symptoms found on the draconic beasts in the West Mountains."


    He then extended his arm and touched the drake''s scale. Roland then went deep in thought,"Does that mean that the anomaly also exists in the Northern Empire?"


    "ROAR!"


    Before he could finish digesting all the information, a beast''s roar was heard. The drake which was not responding to any external stimulation at first suddenly opened both its eyes. It then turned towards to the holy knight and decided to bite him.


    "Be careful!"


    "Good heavens!"


    The merchants panicked. Roland was not able to respond in time and now half of his body was within the mouth of the drake. The sharp teeth were grinding away at his armor, as if it''ll shatter anything in its path. The merchants felt that this unlucky holy knight would definitely die on the spot. Although a drake did not have strong battle capabilities like a wyvern, their bites were not to be underestimated as it could crush any living creature alive.


    This holy knight was done for!


    The panicked merchants within the chaos were trying to flee after that gruesome attack from the drake hit the holy knight. Suddenly, they felt strange as they could not hear the screams of the knight or any form of blood spilled.


    As opposed to what they had expected, a bright white light shone for a moment there and words could be heard from the mouth of the drake.


    "This is indeed the symptoms of a Berserk Dragon."


    Both his arms radiated with holy light and Roland easily opened up the mouth of this drake. He was completely unhurt. Even the corrosive saliva from the drake just slipped away from his armor without damaging it. The holy knight then nodded his head and said, "The infection is not severe. This could be cleansed by using holy light."


    As he spoke, Roland removed himself from its mouth. Gathering a cluster of holy light in his hand, Roland hit the jaw of the drake, sending it flying for a few meters in the sky. As he looked at the drake which finally landed on the ground after he sent it flying using Shoryuken (1), he felt a little bit sorry for it and said, "You need some treatment, lil drake." During the time when Roland was treating the drake, there were two middle-aged men dressed in robes slowly leaving the group without raising any attention.


    They went further into the forest.


    "What''s going on? Why did a holy knight appear out of nowhere?" The single-eyed middle-aged man asked his partner in a low voice. He felt very nervous about this. "His battle capabilities are not low. Or we should say that he is very strong. Sending a drake unconscious with one punch is only possible for a Perfect Silver-tier knight."


    "Do we have to change our plans?"


    The other middle-aged man did not have any significant traits in his appearance. One would not notice his existence in a place filled with people. He came into a deep thought then shook his head, "No, I guess this is only an accident. Based on his outfit, he should be on his journey to train and gain experience around the world."


    "So do we proceed as usual?"


    "Yes."


    TL Note:


    1) Shoryuken is a skill from Street Fighter.

 Chapter 216 There Are Always People Plotting Against Me

    In the mansion of the city, Joshua was in a study room sealed by solid granite walls. He was holding onto his black notebook and was drafting his future plans.


    It had been a year since he transmigrated to this world. Although it was not a very long time, he had been through a lot of ups and down within this short timeframe. He had drenched himself in the whirlpool of battle throughout. Similar to his pre-existence, the Mycroft Continent was indeed a land filled with conflict where wars and battles were normal occurrences. It was definitely not a boring world for Joshua.


    Next to Nissia Snowy Mountain''s lake, Ying who was feasting on roasted meat asked Joshua why he was so obsessed with the lake. He smiled and replied the concerns raised by Ying.


    Because he knew a lot due to his knowledge of the past, it drove Joshua to have the urge in seeking more, wanting to know more about this world.


    He wanted to know the world, which was more vast compared to the game world he knew. He wanted to enjoy the journey filled with excitement and valuable experience. He wanted to seek for the strongest opponents and beat the crap out of them. He aimed for the adventurous life that he could achieve in this world.


    Joshua''s desire had no limits¡ªhe did not want to control his desire in this world. His curiosity, as well as his urge for battle, was the fuel that drove Joshua towards the exciting life he craved of.


    Dragon race, Chaos, Aragami, and the Dragon''s Calamity.


    The black diary recorded only these four simple words. Joshua then tapped the feathered pen on the table and sighed. "I was too focused on clearing dungeons in the past. Looking back, all the historical events were also the path progressions in the game."


    The Pentashade Dragon God had allied with Chaos, setting up a different agenda and plotting against the world. They had tried to release the seal in the North to allow The Famine to venture into this world. After the onslaught in the north, they had set up another plot in the South. In the end, the Seven Gods of Humanity worked together in defeating the Metal Dragon God. Its main body was left on the physical world, causing the Dragon''s Calamity.


    Later on, the Dark Tide occurred during the Glorious Era.


    Even the extinction of daemons was not something that could shock the world. Extinction was only a norm in this era.


    "There are too many things that I have to achieve."


    Joshua looked at the black notebook on his hand and went into deep thoughts.


    He was neither a good-hearted man nor a world savior. Yet he should not be categorized as a cold-blooded bastard either. When the dragons invaded the land of his people, he came forward and fought against the dragons. If there was someone who tried to harm the world he was protecting, he would definitely beat the crap out of all them.


    At that moment, the sound of footsteps was heard outside the study room. With Joshua''s permission, Ling entered with a mountain of parchments. The whole stack of parchments covered half his face. Ling spoke in clear voice behind the parchments, "Master, these are the documents and information which you need to go through."


    "Why are there so many?"


    Joshua frowned as he observed the abundance of documents held by Ling. It was a hindrance which he could not avoid. "There shouldn''t be so many issues of late. I have already made the arrangements for the refugees. How come there are so many reports?"


    "Master, you are a noble count after all."


    Ling also felt helpless facing these documents. He had already gone through all of them once before deciding to present them to Joshua. "Most of them are invitations sent by other nobles. Even the royal family sent a letter to you, Master. I daren''t open it. I assume that it is an invitation letter to the Imperial City," Ling put down all the parchments on top of the table as he spoke.


    "Imperial City¡­ Brandon did mention it to me a few days ago."


    Joshua suddenly understood the reasons for the letters. As he flipped through the parchments, he saw a golden envelope. On top of this glorious envelope was the royal seal. The young warrior opened it without hesitation and read the contents carefully. "As expected. A celebration of the destruction of the daemons. I was once the vice-leader of the Black Crow squadron. I''ve also received the Blade of Glory badge. The invitation for me is a given."


    "Master, will you be going?"


    Ling approached Joshua tip-toeing, holding onto his arm while eager to read the content of the letter. The warrior fulfilled his curiosity and handed the letter to Ling.


    "Of course I''m going. The Empire is a place that I wished to visit for quite a while. The banquet will be held in April of the following year, which would also be the start of spring. The administrative work should be done by then. I will have time to make my way to the Imperial City."


    Joshua closed the black notebook on his hand, stood up and spoke, "Is there anything else that I need to know? Do not forget about the minor tasks at hand while only focusing on the major ones."


    "Ah, of course there are."


    After being reminded, Ling blinked his eyes and remembered some of the tasks on hand. He quickly replied, "There are several merchants from the southern region that want to meet you. They seemed to have accepted the request you posted to the Empire merchant''s guild headquarters."


    "Request? Oh right, it''s the materials to awaken Black."


    After pondering for a moment, Joshua stood up and walked towards the side of the study room. He took up a glass of tea and had a sip of it. Although Black had already strengthened its Smelting Black Dragon bloodline, he could still further evolve and enhance its bloodline. To further strengthen its bloodline, there would be two choices. Either he would allow Black to slowly mature and purify its bloodline for more than ten years, or he could choose to embrace the method that would consume a lot of money.


    The recent developments in Moldavia were smooth. Due to the fact that Joshua had spent a lot of resources to set up public facilities, create the runic factory and Winter Fort Academy with Nostradamus, his liquid assets were nearly exhausted. He would have gone bankrupt if he did not sell off some of the white dragon materials secretly.


    Speaking of which, what required attention was the Pentashade Dragons in this matter. In the past, if people killed dragons openly, the Pentashade Dragons would take the matter seriously, as they condemned such actions. They would even send out their champions to hunt down the dragon slayer to display the pride and dignity of the dragon race. However, the dragons did not seem to be taking any action today. It was as if they were not paying attention to this matter at all.


    If such irregular actions were taken by the enemy, there should be a conspiracy behind all these happenings. The only fortunate thing was the evidence from the dragon lair; a bottle filled with dark mist, which was sent by Nostradamus to the Empire''s emperor. The emperor had understood the graveness of this case and had put the whole Empire into a state of alert to be prepared in facing any form of invasion from the enemy.


    With these acts in hand, it could help reduce the amount of death and losses occurred during a battle.


    "Master?"


    Looking at Joshua who had gone into a state of contemplation, Ling tried calling out to him several times but to no avail. The black-haired boy could only lightly pull Joshua''s shirt to gain his attention.


    Feeling a tug on his shirt, Joshua finally snapped back to reality and responded to Ling, "Set up a meeting with the merchants. Tell the representative of the merchants to see me. I would like to see what type of items they have brought for us."


    At this point, Joshua shook his head and felt that the life of a leader was very bothersome. Looking at the financial issues that he would be facing in future, he sighed, feeling a slight migraine.


    With Ling being the only assistant he had, it was definitely not enough. Ying was attending cultural lessons to build her knowledge. Joshua could not depend on Ying at this moment.


    Being a leader, one would only need to know how to identify the talents and utilize them, not needing to perform every single task single-handedly. Joshua''s current situation was a little too hectic.


    Even Joshua would need to take a break sometime, lying comfortably on the couch in the mansion. It would be ideal to be able to relax, watching the clouds flowing in the vast sky, enjoying the change of view of day and night.


    "Okay, I''m going to arrange for the meeting immediately!"


    After getting a reply from Joshua, Ling nodded his head in acknowledgment and jogged out of the study room. Before he exited the room, he left his last message for Joshua, "Master, do not forget to complete the task at hand."


    "I will¡­."


    Joshua patted his own clothes and returned to his seat. He looked at the mountains of parchments and sighed. "Oh well. I just have to consider this as my meditation training session to train my mental strength."


    After a few hours.


    "My Master has agreed to meet all of you. Please follow me."


    Outside the liege''s mansion, a maid walked towards the two merchants who were waiting to see Joshua.


    After hearing this news, the single-eyed man and the ordinary looking man looked at each other and smiled.


    After looking at their appearance carefully, they were the members of the merchant group that were saved by Roland not long ago.


    For unknown reasons, both of them did not accompany their merchant group and had reached the liege''s mansion beforehand.


    "Good, everything is going according to plan."


    They used hidden magic which allowed them to communicate via Spirit Sense. The ordinary looking guy spoke in disgust, "He is prepared to meet with us without doubting our status, it shouldn''t take too long for him to let us wait and meet up."


    "This liege''s mansion is filled with the disgusting stench of the power of Order. This is way too unbearable for me."

 Chapter 217 Confrontation with the Assassins

    "Mr. Searle, Mr. Darwin, please proceed along this path."


    A middle-aged female servant with a broad frame escorted both single-eyed Searle and the middle-aged merchant Darwin. Both of them silently lifted a huge box made of both wood and iron. Passing through the corridor within the mansion, they successfully reached the guest room where the meeting would be held.


    The decoration of the room was very simple. Other than a few decorative weapons and potted plants, other fancy objects were absent. There was a young black-haired man sitting on a chair in the center of the room. He looked absorbed reading a page of the newspaper.


    The man in the room looked very young, however, the overbearing aura emitted from his body causes the people around him to forget about the details of his looks and age. There was a tattoo of a sword and an axe on the back of each hand. His healthy body and perfectly balanced muscles represented the quality of the warriors of this city.


    Noticing there was someone approaching from the entrance, he put down the newspaper in hand and looked towards the direction of the entrance. The movement of his red eyes gave people an unknown feeling that they had been observed at any point in time.


    When Searle and Darwin met the man, they instantly knew that he was the target they had been looking for.


    The Liege of Moldavia, the leader against the Dark Tide, and the savior that destroyed the dimensional rift. The latest news in the Empire that spread like wildfire was that Joshua was a dragon slayer.


    "Greetings, honorable Liege of Moldavia."


    Both of them greet at the same time.


    "There''s no need for the courtesy."


    Using his right hand, Joshua raised the teacup, taking a sip of hot tea. Joshua noticed that both men still looked like they had something to say. He raised his hand to silence them. "I do not wish for small talk. My butler told me that both of you have completed the request I sent to the Empire''s merchant guild. That is the only thing I am concerned about. I assume this information is not fake?"


    After a short pause, he spoke in a softer tone, "And of course, if you have really completed your task, I will not be stingy. If it is within expectations, I will definitely provide both of you satisfactory rewards that you seek."


    "Rest assure, Count Joshua."


    The single-eyed Searle smiled in a suspicious manner. He did not seem to be startled by Joshua''s attitude. He replied with a southern accent, "The materials that I have brought will definitely match your expectations."


    "Let''s hope that''s the case."


    Joshua signaled to allow both of them to proceed. He was sitting on his chair, seemingly interested in both men''s actions.


    Searle was not bluffing. He had already prepared everything before coming here. On his signal, the ordinary-looking man put down the heavy wooden box. As the box had been unsealed, both men took out the materials.


    The first item was concentrated dark red blood inside a semi-transparent crystal bottle. It was as if life was circulating within the bottle itself and a glimpse of light could be seen within it occasionally.


    "This is the fresh blood of a fire dragon." Without Searle''s explanation, Joshua spoke softly, "For a fire-type draconic beast, it is still a material that could enhance the quality of its bloodline. This material is only inferior to Ancient Dragon blood. Even if it is useless for enhancing a bloodline, it could still be utilized as high-grade magic ink."


    "Looking at the activity of the blood, it was extracted out of the heart of a fire dragon twenty days ago. Not bad indeed."


    The warrior displayed a satisfied smile.


    "Is there anything else?"


    "¡­ Of course, my liege."


    Although his initial explanation was interrupted by Joshua, his expression did not turn sour, instead, he was more enthusiastic to show the other material on hand. Darwin at the side took out another material. It was a gray item with dark red lines on top of the rock.


    "This is¡­"


    "Dragon Bloodstone, it has an effect similar to Ancient Dragon bones. With the combination of the right materials, it can boost the physical characteristics of both man and daemons."


    Joshua clapped and once again interrupted Searle''s speech. Joshua looked very surprised and said in astonishment, "Accordingly to the legends, it is an Ancient Dragon''s heart which turned to pieces of stone after its death. Unbelievable. Both of you were able to find this rare material. For this piece of material, both of you should have searched for a long time in the Dragonbone Wastelands."


    "Yes, we did put quite a substantial effort in this¡­"


    Searle went silent for a moment. He was feeling a little doubtful now. Both him and Darwin looked at each other and felt something was wrong, however, they were unable to pinpoint the root of this feeling. Thus, they decided to continue.


    Darwin put aside both fire dragon blood and the dragon bloodstone. He proceeded to take out a flower sealed in a special crystal container.


    This time, they kept silent. Joshua immediately identified the item and replied, "Florova flower, also known as the omnipotent flower. According to rumors, it is not a plant of this world, as it came from another world. Through special processes, it could be used as a replacement for a lot of magical remedies."


    Searle could only breathe in cold air as he felt that the situation was no longer under his control now. As time passed and each of the material was presented to Joshua, each one of them startled the despicable human leader. Joshua seemed to know every item that had been presented. All the rare ingredients that were presented had already been known by Joshua and he could easily explain their history and their usage.


    Sea Dragon Jade, Flying Dust Crystal, Twin Reversed Scale. All of these items were only partially recorded in the book of the human race. Most of the people would not stumble upon these precious items in their entire lifetime. Joshua could easily highlight the origin of these items and briefly explain their origin and the production date.


    What''s wrong with this guy here?! How could he explain all of these things on his own?! Isn''t he a warrior according to the information gathered? How could he know all these knowledge up to THIS extent? Even a normal magician is not able to identify all these materials clearly!


    Searle could only frown and bite his lip. He took a deep breath and forced a smile. He tried to take out the last material. "The last one would be¡­"


    "It fine, there''s no need to take it out."


    Joshua words had interrupted Searle once again. At the same time, red Combat Aura emerged like a gust of wind and closed the sealed box.


    The warrior stood up from his chair. His smile on his face slowly faded, turning calm and collected. He furrowed his brows and said, "Who would have thought you guys put in so much effort just for me. This is really beyond my expectations."


    At this point, Joshua shook his head and looked like he sympathized the men in front of him. "I really do not want to do this. After all, no matter what the truth is, this act is considered thieving."


    "My liege, what are you talking about? I do not follow."


    Joshua body slowly emitted a deep and strong imposing force. Searle and Darwin could not stand it and took a foot backward reacting to the overbearing pressure. Each step the warrior took while moving forward gave them a chill that went up their spines. All the muscles could no longer calm down and were trembling actively. The tension could be described as a knife pointing directly between one''s eyebrows. It was a great sense of danger that they felt.


    Both of the immediately examined the surroundings, only to realize that the servants had already left the vicinity. The guest room was now an empty space without any other people. Only silence remained.


    It was a plot all along!


    Were we found out?! Searle and Darwin were communicating through Spirit Sense, yet they could not come to a quick conclusion in that instance.


    They were using the most profound chi concealing method to cover their existence. As long as they did not cast any type of spell, even if the gods were to descend into this realm or a Legendary-tier being were to approach them, they would not discover their real identities.


    It was impossible to identify them through the naked eye and aura identification technique. Even if Joshua was strong, he was not at a godlike stage!


    "My liege¡­ this¡­ I-I do not understand what you are saying."


    Searle smiled awkwardly. He planned to use his last plan where he signaled Darwin to open the box and tried to retrieve the last material.


    However, when they were about to execute their plan, a strong gust of wind blew into the room. A shadow was seen to be moving at extreme speed from Joshua''s location. Searle and Darwin were trying to withstand the pressure of the wind, yet in an instant, a strong force easily suppressed them. Without allowing them to even lift their arms, the strong force had already sent them into the air, spinning for a few rounds, and landing on the ground. At the point where they were knocked into dizziness, both of were pressed to the ground by a certain person with strong force.


    "Give it up. I already knew your plans."


    Joshua smile was no longer visible while he was suppressing both of them. What remained was his cold attitude. "Fire Dragon Blood, Dragon Bloodstone, Sea Dragon Jade and Twin Reversed Scale. All of them are only normal magic materials. It was just a distraction for the Florova flower, Flying Dust Crystal and the Void Dust which you were trying to bring out.


    Both of them were in deep shock as Joshua revealed the secret plan hidden deep within their hearts. "Three of these items mixing with a special magic could form a type of special curse. A type of crystallization poison."


    The warrior increased his force to control both of the men who were trying to struggle and escape. Joshua calmly said, "With the power of a dragon mixed with the darkness of the void forming a mutated poison, any life form that gets infected would slowly mutate into a black crystal with negative energy. It is one of the irreversible poisons in the world. There is no antidote for it in this era."


    "If you were to succeed, I could have died from this poison."


    "You, how would you know about this?!"


    Both Searle and Darwin who was struggling no longer panicked and struggled as they had forgotten the fact that they were caught due to the shocking information given by Joshua. "Were we exposed right from the start?"


    It was the latest poison developed on Dragon Island. If any living being were infected by it, even the great dragon would be killed by the poison. Even if a Gold-tier warrior''s body and internal organs were training to reach the form of energy, they could not withstand the toxicity of the poison itself. How could Joshua know about this top-secret information? He even understood more about the poison compared to them!


    "You guys did not display any flaws. It''s just that luck isn''t on your side because both of you are dealing with me."


    The warrior who listened to the doubts of the enemy only shrugged them off. When the Florova Flower was taken out from the box, Joshua felt that there was something wrong about the whole situation. Although it was an omnipotent medicine, it was not something which he required. As he compared the timeline of this era and what he had done recently, Joshua could easily understand the thoughts of the enemy and played along with their plan.


    The situation was very apparent, as both of them were the assassins from the Pentashade Dragon clan that arrived after he slew dragons. He did not think that the arrogant dragon clan would not send strong fighters against him, but instead, chose the underhanded method by sending assassins. This made Joshua quite disappointed.


    He was waiting for the opportunity for a very long time.


    As for the crystallization disease, the poison had caused quite a problem in the southern lands in his pre-existence. Thus, it was recorded down by the historians. The countermeasures were already widespread within the Empire. Joshua believed that it could be one of the strongest poisons on the Mycroft Continent. Unfortunately, the storage time of the poison was limited and had to be prepared live on the spot was the weakness of this poison.


    "Both of you."


    Joshua put more pressure on his arms. He no longer had the mood to play around. He squinted his eyes and released a dangerous aura saying, "Tell me the information that both of you know. I might consider leaving your corpses intact."


    "Hehe¡­ hehe¡­"


    After getting threatened by Joshua, both Searle and Darwin looked at each other. Without any fear, their laughter became louder. "Joshua Radcliffe the dragon slayer, for you to not kill us immediately is the biggest mistake of your life!"


    "Even though you are strong, so strong that Dragon Island decided to kill you through assassination. If it wasn''t for our concealment that restricts our abilities, you could not suppress us this easily!"


    A strong concealment magic was dispelled. The pressure of a great dragon immediately spread across the liege''s mansion. The beasts who were suppressing their aura previously, regained their original appearance.


    "True Dragon¡­ Reborn!" The silent Darwin finally spoke his first sentence. His voice had a bizarre tremble. The ancient language stirred the magic essence in the air. In a split second, their faces were filled with countless scales. Their eyes were replaced with golden vertical pupils. Searle released a loud dragon roar.


    "RRAARRRR!!!! Repent, human!"


    At that moment, a violent force of energy exploded within the liege''s residence.

 Chapter 218 Your Liege Does Not Need Any Blessings

    Accompanying a thunderous dragon roar, a burning light shone in the center of the city. A dark red breath shot the backyard wall of the mansion. The wall could not withstand the attack and thus exploded.


    How violent could a dragon''s breath be? The surrounding wall was incinerated. The high-temperature black smoke overturned everything within its vicinity. The pond in the backyard instantly evaporated by half. A mushroom-like cloud rapidly rose in the air of the city center.


    The destructive sound of the walls and stable could be heard. Violent flames burned the backyard into smithereens. Although the main buildings were made out of rocks completely and were not directly hit by the dragon''s breath, the damage was still bad enough. Thus, the backyard looked like a wasteland which was completely destroyed especially the area located near the guest room.


    The servants in the mansion who were instructed to leave the vicinity were terrified by the roars and quakes. With only a simple act of a dragon, the younger servants were scared to the point that they covered their heads, screaming for help. The more experienced servants immediately dragged the maids who were unable to move away from the mansion rapidly.


    "What is happening?!"


    The question was raised in everyone''s hearts.


    As the head servant exited the main door of the mansion, she looked towards the direction of the backyard.


    At this point, a white high-temperature steam could be seen rising in the sky. The black smoke was also spreading from within. Looking at this devastating scene, she nervously asked, "How is our Young Master right now?"


    At this point, the voice of a furious man could be heard within the smokes in the backyard. "Dammit!"


    There was great anger in his voice. The raging voice permeated throughout the city center. When all the attention was fixed onto the sudden occurrence, two panicked dragon roars could be heard. The white clouds in the sky were suddenly pierced through by two entities. They were like dark red comets, which were trying to fly towards the sky.


    No, they were not flying. It was as if these two balls were being thrown by someone to the sky.


    "Now, there will be no intact corpses for both of you!"


    As the furious voice spread out, an explosion occurred in the backyard of the mansion. At this moment, a dark red light could be seen flying towards the two dark red comets at a greater speed. The walls which were barely hanging onto their tattered form were now completely destroyed by the force created by the explosion.


    The people of Moldavia were shocked by the scene they just witnessed.


    "What was that?!"


    "What''s happening?"


    "What''s going on?!"


    Numerous questions were fired among themselves yet no explanation was made. However, there were still some strong people within the city. A hunter that was guarding the Draconic Caravan, saw the happenings in the sky. Despite bright light emitting once in a while, the hunter did not close his eyes. After understanding what he had seen, he immediately shouted, "Count Joshua is currently battling¡­ Dragons! Yes, the two dark red comets are actually two dragons!"


    "Our Liege is fighting two dragons!"


    After hearing this news, the merchant groups within the vicinity were shocked. They knew that the lord of Moldavia was a person who would slay a dragon for the people. Numerous years of legends had also stated the nature of revenge of the dragons. Yet, it still felt so unreal to see this legend to actually happen in their lifetime. It was as if they were witnessing the legend themselves.


    Even the outsiders from the Draconic Caravan who had traveled around the world were shocked, there was no need to highlight the current reactions of the locals. In the scholars'' home at the northern part of the city, a young boy and girl with their grandpa as their guardian were standing on the balcony, witnessing the sparkling lights in the sky.


    "Are those¡­ dragons?"


    Ivan who could only see high-speed lights moving in the sky was in a daze while holding onto his sister''s hand. After a moment, Ivan became more firm and had more resolution within him.


    No doubt, with his current capability, he could not clearly see the complete battle. However, there will be one day where he and his sister would become well-known dragon slayers.


    At this point, Ivan could only accompany his sister and cheer for Joshua. "Defeat them! Liege Joshua!"


    Although the cheering and blessings were a good thing for Joshua, the ones that required them the most was not him.


    "Huff... Huff... Huff..."


    The two dragons that were thrown into the air by brute force were finally able to regain control over their bodies. One of it was single-eyed. The other one was slightly bigger in size and had dark red draconic bat wings which were different from the norm. There were two goat horns on its heads which resembled the devil itself.


    It was as if a devil had the body of a dragon. This appearance was an abomination. Not to mention the Chaos aura surrounding them which angered Joshua further.


    "Demon-blooded dragons. Those monsters formed an alliance with the Abyss."


    Joshua stood in the air and looked at the two strange monsters. With a disgusted tone, he said, "Who would have thought the Pentashade Dragons would seek refuge from Chaos. This is unthinkable."


    "A mere human can never understand the greatness of our race!" The single-eyed dragon which was confronting a warrior smiled and spoke after listening to his words, "Seeking refuge? Don''t misunderstand, we are just using Chaos. As opposed to all of you that only guard treasure¡­"


    Boom! The sound of a punch interrupted his speech.


    Joshua was not dumb. He would not let the dragon to finish his speech and allow the other to cast spells or dragon breath. When the other dragon spoke only half of its sentence, he immediately condensed his energy, changing the air into solid steps. Then, the warrior charged towards the dragon, breaking through the speed of sound, creating a sharp sound of an explosion and disappeared from the sight of the two demon-blooded dragons.


    he silent dragon which was not fluent in human language released a loud sound. A translucent enchanted wave traveled across the surrounding to slow Joshua''s movements, who was trying to stab them in the back at high speed. The single-eyed Searle had locked onto Joshua''s position Joshua who was moving at high speed. His sight was so focused that he was following Joshu''s every moment without blinking at all.


    Both Searle and Darwin were demon-blooded dragons. They had special abilities that a normal dragon could not acquire. The single-eyed dragon could see through any form of disguise with his eye. The magic wave released by Darwin had some special effect on one''s perception.


    With both of them cooperating, they could handle most of the critical situations that they had faced. Their combination could bring forth unimaginable effects against their opponents.


    They had trained countless times on Dragon Island. With that, they had a lot of battle knowledge and hidden techniques. To completely conceal their presence to proceed with the assassination this time, they even had to invite an Ancient Dragon to assist them in changing into a human form. Although their combat abilities would diminish, their presence would be completely the same with humans. With their target''s carelessness, they could use that chance to strike.


    However, their assassination plan had completely failed. Even if they completely unleashed their combat abilities, the Intermediate Gold-Tier beings would still be unable to secure an advantage against Joshua.


    Two Intermediate Gold-Tier dragons with special bloodlines were considered extremely terrifying forces. They could be considered as the elites on Dragon Island. However, their current strength was still not enough!


    In a frontal attack, they were actually being suppressed by the warrior.


    Although Joshua was currently tied down by Darwin''s sound wave and numerous dragon magic, Joshua was still able to completely overwhelm both of the dragons. Joshua''s body movements formed multiple circular arcs within the sky. Both of his fists ripped through the air and his Combat Aura delivered a strong gust of wind, which formed a storm. Each hit he delivered through his iron fist created huge holes in the body of the dragons, causing blood to gush out.


    Searle and Darwin wanted to avoid direct confrontation. However, they were completely helpless against it. Maybe it was due to their size or other external factors, they were unable to dodge Joshua''s attack. Joshua agility and response also rendered their counterattack useless. Both of the dragons were in a bad situation. They were unable to land an attack on the warrior. Even if the attack hits, it was not able to completely shatter his translucent defensive layer formed from Combat Aura. On the other hand, Joshua could perform both attacks and retreat without any issues. It was already bad enough that the dragons could not land an effective attack, it was even worse when they could not even withstand the attacks of the warrior.


    Joshua was laughing happily while swinging his fists, subduing both dragons. Every combat skill he had was easily delivered onto the dragons. A simple palm could be converted into one of the most deadly blades in the word, a hit would easily create sparks on the dragon''s scales, opening up a wound on the dragons'' bodies. Each attack seemed to have the power to destroy their armor. Even if their scales were reinforced with magic, they were unable to withstand the onslaught by Joshua.


    So this was what the elder said about Joshua. They could not confront him directly. They could only take action from shadows. While sustaining the continuous barrage of attacks from Joshua, the demonic dragon Darwin finally understood the meaning behind their assassination. "Now I understand. Even Dragon Island could not spare a Supreme-tier Ancient Dragon to deal with this human here at this moment. That''s why they had tasked us to assassinate him!"


    Even the Dragon God would not know that the human leader would be so knowledgeable, even about the crystallization poison. On top of that, this human here was incredibly strong!


    Did it mean that when they failed to poison this human, their mission was categorized as a failure?


    They were slowly forced into a predicament. The countless wounds on their scales had finally awakened the innate nature of their bloodline. When Joshua dashes through the sky trying to land another hit on their bodies, both of the dragons released a dramatic roar that shook the sky. With Darwin''s curse in Dragonish , released through a roar, they successfully halted Joshua''s movements with a huge iron chain created by magic.


    Searle took a deep breath, which only meant one thing from a dragon. It would unleash a dragon''s breath!


    After prepping up for the attack, crimson flame dragon''s breath that contained the stench of the abyss turned into a straight beam, which shot straight towards Joshua who was not able to move! At the path of the breath, even the air was completely combusted, turning into a vacuum. Numerous plasma and violent impacts spread across the air. The temperature of this attack had exceeded the temperature of the sun''s surface. Even steel would disintegrate instantly!


    Such a devastating attack was heading towards Joshua!


    When the dragon breath hit its target, it created a huge explosion.


    Boom!


    A dark red fog of dust spread after the explosion occurred. This attack cleared the clouds, creating an empty path without clouds up to thousands of meters. Even though the battle happened far away from the city of Moldavia up in the sky, the people within the city still felt the extreme heat that blew into the city. The leaves that had dried up on the trees in the first place had all fallen off after being blown away by the strong gust. The evergreen cedar had also turned yellowish after suffering the effects of the heat wave.


    The hot wind blew past the area, affecting the large half-circled city near their battle. All the living beings within the vicinity, whether plants or animals, lost a portion of their life force. Even the ever-active winter wolves felt a bit sluggish. For the people that were weak in the first place, they did not even have the energy to walk around.


    "Is he dead?!"


    After releasing a destructive breath, Searle was panting heavily. As a demonic dragon with the bloodline from the abyss, the attack which he had released previously was not something that he could simply use. He had nearly combusted all the power of the bloodline to release that destructive attack. He would need to take at least seven to eight years to recover. Darwin faced the same issue. To hold Joshua in position, he had to use every ounce of energy within its body. At that moment, Darwin no longer had any combat abilities.


    A life ending attack, a gamble with death. Both Darwin and Searle had combined their attacks which covered both concepts of power and mobility to complete suppress their opponent, which was the only choice they had. If Joshua was not dead from this attack, Searle and Darwin could only choose to commit suicide or retreat to protect the pride of the dragon race.


    "There is no living being that could live after facing such destructive dragon breath!" Darwin used dragon language to console his teammate. His eye showed signs of fear while it spoke, "Even steel would turn into vapor, human flesh and blood would not be able to withstand this level of attack¡­ Huh?!"


    Before it can finish its sentence, an unbelievable thing happened.


    Within the disordered air caused by the dragon breath, there was a white light shining from within. The light was warm and tender, as if this light could heal the world. It stabilized and calmed everything within its grasp. The light of Order emerged and the negative effects brought forth by the chaotic dragon breath were purified in an instant. Under its radiance, the people in the city was able to recover their vitality and revert back to normal. The winter wolves regained their energy. Although the trees could not regain back their fallen leaves, new green sprouts could be seen growing from them.


    A human figure covered with gold and white light from top to bottom moved out from the dark red dust caused by the dragon''s breath.


    [Avatar] and [Power of Order]!


    "To use Chaos against me¡­ Didn''t your leaders tell you it''s way easier for me to deal with Chaos beings compared to dragons like you?"


    Joshua flexed his body after spending half of his Combat Aura. He was not hurt by the attack and smiled coldly. "So weak! As compared to the Supreme Aragami which could destroy mountains with light beams, your attack was too weak!"


    "Mastery!"


    At this moment, the single-eye Searle was startled by the skill and technique used by Joshua. He released something and immediately he moved backward to keep a distance from Joshua. In fear, he spoke in Dragonish, "He actually mastered a Mastery Skill!"


    After chuckling for a moment, Joshua would not even try to answer such stupid question. He prepared himself to attack at any point in time. The perfect form of his muscles which resembled the brilliance of steel could release strong power at any moment.


    Let''s kill these bastards first, then think of other stuff later!

 Chapter 219 What’s So Funny? You’re a Dragon Too!

    Colossal Demon-blooded Dragon. If someone used this term while asking the most knowledgeable scholars in the art of dragon in this era, then he or she would not be getting an answer. Instead, he or she would be laughed at for talking nonsense.


    Because the species represented by that term had never appeared in the vision of any human in the entire history.


    On the Mycroft Continent, the dragons that were closest to humans were the common dragon species such as the Silver Dragon, Green Dragon, Copper Dragon, and other Metallic Astral Dragons. They did not mind living alongside the humans as they were willing to abide by the rules and laws of Order. In some countries, these colossal dragons were even the leaders of cities. There were even noblemen who had formal titles and territories, who were respected and worshiped by many people.


    Meanwhile, the Red Dragons, White Dragons, Black Dragon and other Pentashade Dragons were more inclined to occupy a land of wilderness and live freely without abiding to any rules and laws. Maybe there were some vassals among their subordinates, however, most of them were species that behaved like imbeciles. Compared to the Order, they were more willing to live based on their own minds.


    However, the colossal Demon-blooded Dragon were different from the two types of dragons.


    They were monsters which hailed from the Dark Abyss.


    The bottomless Dark Abyss was a dangerously chaotic world that was linked to the main continent of Mycroft. The monsters from that place were deformed and terrifying, And they were fuelled with the desire to attack. Other than that, their powers were bizarrely powerful as well.


    The monsters summoned by the Book of Eibon such as demons, ghouls, and dhole worms from hell were dangerous monsters from the Dark Abyss.


    However, the frightening part of the Dark Abyss was not that. If there were some ordinary beings living in the Dark Abyss, even if they were extremely powerful and remained uncorrupted by the Chaos power in the Dark Abyss, their offspring would become enchanted and become half-Chaos creatures. That was how the colossal Demon-blooded Dragon and a series of enchanted monsters were born.


    In the previous life, at the end of the Dragon''s Calamity, when the Pentashade Dragons began to wrestle out and fight for the final counterattack, the colossal Demon-blooded Dragon miraculously appeared in the visions of the humans. The Chaos monster that had powerful strength, appearing wretchedly scary, along with the possession of many special Gifts had given a tremendous blow to the human forces and caused the humans to suffer catastrophic losses. They managed to counter back the humans from retaliating back on them, giving many people such as Joshua a deep impression.


    But now¡ªthose who revealed themselves earlier would not be able to appear imposingly.


    The Demon-blooded dragons, Searle, and Darwin, were currently fleeing for their lives.


    The thought of battling to death had never crossed their minds. At the moment of perceiving the strength of this human warrior to be far beyond what they could handle, Searle and Darwin quickly pushed their bodies to retreat without even a tenth of a second of hesitation. With the remaining strengths in them, they raised their heads directly and fled toward the sky.


    This decisive choice even made Joshua who was on the charge to assault to temporarily lose his target and feel stunned for one brief moment.


    "Did they really flee just like that?" Joshua muttered to himself doubtfully before rage rose up to his chest. "So they came here to assassinate me, wreck my mansion and think that they can get away just like that?!"


    How could they be given good treatment after doing all that?!


    The red Combat Aura broke out in full force, and Joshua stepped onto the air, sending a bang which sounded like metal colliding. Under the vibration of the powerful strength, instantly, the warrior had sped up illogically fast.


    The flying speed of the dragons was much faster than the flying speed of most other creatures. As a magical creature that naturally possessed wings and flying spells, it was not a strange thing for an adult dragon to reach the speed of sound while it was flying. Meanwhile, Searle and Darwin had obviously reached that level of speed already. They were flying at full speed, dragging of a lane of vacuum right behind them, leaving the air to be unable to regroup. Layer by layer, the ring-shaped clouds formed from the sonic booms were seen trailing right behind each of the dragons. In an instant, the main city of Moldavia had completely disappeared into the horizon.


    Even so, the two demon-blooded dragons could not get rid of the dreadful existence that was chasing after them like an evil spirit.


    "How is he still behind us?!"


    "Isn''t he just a warrior? It would still be reasonable if he only burst out into super speed over a short distance. So how is he flying at a speed not slower than us in a long distance?!|


    With fear lingering in their hearts, Searle and Darwin continued to communicate with Spirit Sense, but they could not get any answers. As they were panicking, they made every effort to further accelerate. However, the human warrior who was following them also broke out into a speed to match theirs, not falling behind at all.


    Flying at a super high speed in the air, the high altitude cold air rubbed against their bodies like sharp blades. Joshua looked at the two huge dragons in front of him. Although he had previously used up half of the Combat Aura for activating ''Avatar'' in order to destroy the dragon breaths that were thrown at him earlier on, he did not really suffer much damage at all. Currently, his body was still in perfect condition. Furthermore, he also had his own special flying skills. He could use the air flow of the creatures ahead to speed up¡ªas the flying speed of the dragons were increasing, he could just lend the air vortexes and the vacuum corridor that were left behind by the dragons to speed up his own flying speed. The faster the dragons flew, the faster Joshua was able to fly as well. Hence, he did not consume much energy in flying.


    After a period of time, the heavy bodies of the two dragons that were heavily wounded could not take the load of flying that fast anymore. Hence, their speed began to gradually slow down. At this time, Joshua had to adjust the angle of his own flight just like the best hunter, ready to find the right timing to get these hateful monsters in one go.


    The incident where they tried to assassinate him was still regarded insignificant. After all, no one could have succeeded anyway. But these dragons actually wrecked the administrative building that was built less than a year ago. Even if killing was an act going against the gods, Joshua swore that he had to.


    "This is not a way to go. He will soon catch up to us!"


    Noticing that they would never be able to get Joshua off their tails by merely flying at high speed, the two giant dragons communicated with each other and they activated their spells at the same time. Looking as if the two dragons were deliberately stirring up a magic wave, the two colossal dragons suddenly vanished out of sight. At the same time, a black mist thick enough to absorb all light began to spread rapidly, engulfing the figure of the warrior and obscuring his vision.


    [Greater Invisibility: Mist]


    The strength of the dragons was that they were naturally born with a physical body comparable to that of an advanced warrior, the magic powers comparable to the power level of high-tier mages, and also the terrifying dragon breath that seemed like their natural instinct. When Searle and Darwin noticed that they had completely lost in the aspect of physical strength compared to the warrior, the two dragons switched to using their magic energy, activating their instant spell to flee.


    "What a ridiculous struggle."


    This was indeed a difficult problem for ordinary warriors to handle. However, it was not even a problem to Joshua. Facing such a shameful and ridiculously simple spell, he could just close his eyes and started to sense the presences of the dragons with his mind and the scents of the dragons in the air. He could even sense the movement of the winds and air in the atmosphere to determine the trail of the two dragons.


    "I''ve got you now!" After a fraction of a second, Joshua found the two dragons in the direction where they were escaping towards. His raised his eyebrows and he smiled joyfully. "You can''t escape from me!"


    After that, he accelerated again and flew towards the direction he determined where the dragons were.


    Well, skills were deemed to be flexible applications of certain abilities. The method of human combat was a skill, however, it was just one of them.


    Mastery Skill represented not only Combat Skills, but also the ultimate of any universal ability. Skills to search for presence, skills to differentiate lights, skills to differentiate sounds and location, evasion, prejudging, mind, and even eating, running, flying, the position when one charge up and let out a punch during training. Everything was part of skills. They were all derivatives that involved one''s physical control over their own bodies.


    Meanwhile, as they were being caught up by Joshua once more after using every trick up their sleeve, the dragons which could not get away began to feel despair.


    From the beginning to the end, they were all being toyed in the hands of this human Warrior - they couldn''t escape, or hit their targets. Their thoughts or magic spells seemed to be seen through in an instant. The giant dragons were very sure. Without the slightest doubt, they knew that even if they wanted to commit suicide, they would not be able to do that. Even if they wanted to flee, that would only prolong their inevitable deaths. They would become even easier targets to be struck down if they continued to flee.


    "Rawgh! What exactly have those god damn informants been doing?!"


    As the warrior behind them was approaching fast, Searle which seemed to notice that its life was coming to an end began to curse the dragon''s informants which provided them the information on Joshua. It has obviously begun to ramble over its own statements, "Joshua van Radcliffe, he, that human! He''s not an Upper Gold tier at all! Supreme! He has already achieved Supreme tier! He even obtained Mastery! The Elders are needed in order to slay such a powerful champion!"


    Twenty-two years old. He would certainly be advancing to the Supreme tier in the future. It was merely the matter of time before he would become the destined Legendary warrior!


    It would only be pointless no matter how annoyed the dragon felt. The fact remained that no matter how remorseful it felt, it could not change anything now.


    After taking in dozens of breaths, Joshua finally caught up with the two extremely tired dragons. They tried to run away several times throughout the entire chase, but they were all forced back by the warrior with his Combat Aura attacks. The dragon wings that had sustained some damage could no longer allow the dragons to fly at top speed, causing the dragons only to be able to exhaust their last bit of physical strength as they flew on.


    The roaring of the dragons that carried anger and fear at the same time echoed across the undisturbed frozen hills of the Northern wilderness. The final roars of the two dragons gradually became lower and disappeared completely.


    *****


    Outside the main city of Moldavia, the Base of the Draconic Caravan.


    In the main city, other than the knights and the horses that were outside of the liege''s were not allowed to run, the drakes were not allowed to run around the city as well. Hence, right by the outside of the main city, there was an area of land, a base built especially for the merchants to gather.


    The fierce dragon roared and the intense battles in the sky had also affected that area. The pressure of the giant dragons had either caused the low-tier draconic beasts to rage on and go berserk completely, or caused the low-tier draconic beasts to be so frightened that they could not move even the slightest inch of their muscles. Some of the drakes could only tremble under the pressure of dragons for they had been tamed. However, there were also others that went completely insane and destroyed everything in their surroundings. These colossal drakes which had dragon blood coursing through their veins were the ones that hated those dragons the most. That would be their instinct to resist.


    Originally, frantic drakes would have caused a great deal of damage to their surroundings. However, fortunately, this time was not the same as the past.


    The holy knight was walking around the base. His body was radiating with a touch of holy light¡ªof course, it was not that he was trying to calm the beasts. Instead, the holy knight was actually using his strength, the pinnacle of the Gold tier, to suppress these gigantic beasts. From a certain point of view, he used the holy light to give the beasts a concussion. In this case, no matter how violent a monster turned out to be, it would turn docile in an instant.


    Roland pacified these drakes one after another and he could not help but let out a sigh. This kind of work should be the work of the priest. But somehow, the priest of the church in the main city had not arrived just yet. He was also not likely to sit there quietly and watch these draconic beasts cause destruction to the surroundings. Hence, he could only do it all by himself.


    Speaking of which, why hasn''t the Count of Moldavia arrived yet? That warrior did prevail in the previous battle. There should not be any accidents. As the holy knight who was patrolling the base began to think about this matter while he was appeasing a drake that went berserk, he muttered, "I did not expect that the dragons would retaliate against the man who slaughtered their kind. This is the first time I''ve seen such thing."


    While Roland was having these thoughts, in the distant sky, a red light suddenly appeared.


    The red light was heading quickly towards the direction of the main city, and after a few seconds, it was clear that there was a figure of a man right in the middle of that red light. Meanwhile, the shadow of the man was holding two large spherical objects in his hands.


    It seemed that it was another successful slaughtering of the dragons. Also, he had returned.


    Upon nodding his head, Roland blinked his eyes and could not help but admire the warrior. Killing two Intermediate Gold-tier dragons in such a short period of time would be troublesome even for him. Before that, when he sensed the battle happening in the liege''s mansion, he even wanted to get into there to lend a hand to the count. Who would have thought that the battle would end within half an hour.


    It seems to be the right time to pay the count a visit.


    Roland had the thought to pay Joshua a visit as he once again looked into the sky. However, he could not help but be stunned by what he saw.


    Because the red light did not enter the city. The light only flew around the sky above the city a few times before flying straight towards the direction where Roland was currently standing.


    Phew! Phew! Phew!


    The violent winds came in, the warrior who flew swiftly into the vicinity stopped instantly and stayed levitated in mid-air. In his hands, the warrior was carrying two huge dragon heads, bathed in dark red dragon blood as the entire scene was filled with blood and fury. Joshua lowered his head to look up from above the air. Then he fixed his eyes on the holy knight who was appeasing the drakes that went berserk.


    "I have the presences of these two dragons on my body¡­ These presences would only stay on me because I''ve been with them for a long time." Upon muttering to himself, the warrior sneered, "The fact that you can control these drakes that went berserk. Even a Gold-tier priest cannot do such a thing. Furthermore, you actually disguised yourself as a holy knight¡­ You''re truly not simple at all. You must be one of the higher-level dragons, right?"


    Roland who seemed to be unable to understand what the warrior was talking about gave a glance at the ''calmed'' drake by his side subconsciously. Then he turned his head and looked at the armor that was stained with the blood of many dragon beasts.


    Wait a minute, could it be that¡­

 Chapter 220 After I Beat You, We Shall Become Friends

    Ever since he had entered the Gold tier domain, Joshua had felt that his body was constantly shifting toward a strange state.


    That felt like something he had never experienced before in the original world. That was also something he had never felt before as he just crossed into the Silver domain.


    Originally, Joshua could only rely on breathing and muscle movements to indirectly adjust his internal organs and the outburst of his body potential. Although it was amazing to begin with, he was merely a powerful mortal that could use one skill. However, just by thinking and willing it, Joshua could control the surge of the power in his body, allowing his internal organs to move around into different arrangements and positions. He could even temporarily replace the role of certain organs with his Combat Aura, ensuring him to be able to battle even after he was heavily injured.


    This was beyond the realm of reality and that had reached an extraordinary realm.


    Maybe the realistic fantasy world and the original world were different, and maybe it was because of the appearance of the Extraordinary Gold tier. But regardless of any saying, the ability to allow someone to be able to control part of his or her own body was indeed very powerful. For a master grade person such as Joshua himself, such an ability to control his own body would be extremely powerful. It might even be like adding wings to a tiger.


    Meanwhile, it did not end there. Powerful Combat Aura would gradually strengthen the power of the body and the flesh. However, the strong flesh and body would, on the contrary, make the Combat Aura even stronger. Every day when the new sun rises, Joshua could feel that he was becoming stronger¡ªthough trivial, but the feeling of becoming stronger could really get him excited.


    With that kind of power, one would think of wanting to fight. No, it would be better to say one would pursue that sort of power in order to do better in battles.


    Unfortunately, no one in the North was capable enough to spar with Joshua.


    Although Archbishop Artanis had broken through into the realm of Gold-tier this year, he did not say that the others were already in their fifties or sixties. Joshua would not be able to lift his spirits in battle if he fought someone that was lower tier than he was. Speaking of Vale Dani and Moreila, one of them was a countess for another territory; a woman who was weaker in strength than him. Meanwhile, even though the other one had rather good strength, that man was already a dwarf that was about to hit 200 years old.


    After thinking about it, only Brandon, who was far away in the Imperial City would be a good opponent for him to spar with. However, since Brandon was really too far away from Moldavia, it would still be inconvenient even if they were just communicating with each other through letters or a communication circle. And because of that, Joshua who was ultimately bored would be looking forward to the dragon race to retaliate. Truth be told, when the two Gold-tier colossal demon-blooded dragons appeared right before his eyes, a glimpse of joy, instead of surprise flashed across his heart.


    However, unfortunately, his power level was too damn strong now. Two giant dragons turned out to be not so much of a challenge for him now. With his normal fists and his normal evasion, he already pushed his enemies to the point that his enemies could not even fight back. Needless to say, one would not be able to find joy in such a battle, so let alone surprises.


    However, ''surprise'' had revealed itself.


    Right before his eyes.


    This holy knight.


    With a joy-filled heart, Joshua was looking at the holy knight that was remaining quiet, having no answer to his doubts.


    This person had extremely powerful strength. That was something that one did not even need his or her eyes to see it. One could already tell by ''sensing'' it. Other than Nostradamus and those Supreme-tier Aragami in the Karlis world, he would be one of the strongest beings Joshua had ever encountered.


    So how would it be possible that Joshua would let such an opponent slip through his fingers? Even though he already clearly knew that it was impossible that this holy knight would be some sort of spy for the dragon race¡ªwell, just get into a great battle before saying anything further then! If worse came to worst, he would just have to apologize afterward.


    Meanwhile, on the other hand, Roland was also having his own thoughts.


    ¡ªThe person in front of him was obviously the Count of Moldavia. He was also the man that his pope spoke of, the man that would be giving him his desired answers, the man by the name Joshua van Radcliffe.


    Although the man had obviously misunderstood about the holy knight for some strange reason, however, he too did not have the mood to explain himself.


    Regardless of whether the explanation would even have any effect on this apparently somewhat superior Count or not, in fact, Roland himself would also want to engage in a battle with the man before him.


    Although Joshua was one of the most powerful Gold-tier elites he had ever seen, the holy knight was also confident in his strength, as the strongest holy knight in the young generation of the Church of the Seven Gods.


    Since you want a fight, bring it on!


    Joshua tossed aside the two dragon heads in his hands, and the huge and wretched-looking dragon heads fell onto the ground with a dull thud. However, just when the sound was heard, his figure had vanished from the spot he was levitating, charging straight towards the holy knight.


    The violent wind that blew all of a sudden took hold of a sense of bloody presence. Within a few tenths of a second of which the sound was unresponsive, a fist that was heavily stained with dragon blood broke through the atmosphere and struck straight towards the face of Roland along with a violent whistling sound.


    However, the holy knight was not some sort of a weak person after all. Even though those demon-blooded dragons could not evade this punch, the holy knight could.


    With the palms in his both hands gleaming with the radiance of the holy light, followed by an activation of a solidification of the divine skill, a warhammer and a large shield which was large enough were raised to cover his entire body appeared right in his hands, shielding him from any sort of attack that would come at him from the front. Roland confronted Joshua''s assault upfront instead of retreating backward.


    Boom!


    The giant shield engraved with the holy emblem of the Seven Gods had crashed solidly into the iron fist that was enough to break through the dragon scales. At the instant when they came into contact, the white visible shockwave began to sweep back and forth, along with thunderous tremors resounding throughout the entire area. All the berserk drakes that had been soothed by the holy knight were once again startled by the terrifying noise. However, these drakes that initially wanted to cause havoc to their surroundings were instantly dreaded by another force that was much more dreadful than the presence of the demon-blooded dragons. They just remained in their positions obediently as they shivered in fear.


    Meanwhile, Joshua who launched a punch and Roland who blocked the attack head on temporarily pulled some distance between themselves.


    Joshua opened up his palm moving his fingers around as if he felt a little numb in his hand. some of his right-handed heels and closed them again. He nodded, and the corner of his mouth revealed a hint of a smile.


    The first experimental engagement with each other did not bring any result. However, it was a very normal thing. Both sides had a basic understanding of each other''s strength, reaction speed, and endurance upon making contact. The upcoming battle would continue based on the information they could gather from the first engagement.


    ¡ªPower was strength!


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Roland cautiously put his shield sideways and held his left hand tightly on his warhammer. He was glad that he was holding the shield with his right hand. Under the full attack of Joshua, his fingers were already a little numb. If he was using his left hand to hold the shield in order to block Joshua''s attack, that heavy blow from Joshua''s punch would certainly have affected his flexibility. If that was the case, he would no longer be able to block the opponent''s attack.


    The holy knight had been accumulating experiences dealing with daemons over the years. They had been battling against daemons that were far more powerful than the humans all the while. Hence, would be more accustomed to using more powerful right-handed shields.


    The brief confrontation ended at the next instant and the two sides began to move rapidly at the same time. Although Joshua had no weapon in his hands and was unable to be compared to the fully-armed Roland, at the same time, his flexibility was also great. The increase, moving back and forth, looking for flaws on his opponent while he could still throwing jabs again and again at the holy knight. Meanwhile, the holy knight was not a simple target as well. Even though the shield he was holding was extremely heavy, but he could wield the shield freely, blocking against the assaults of the warrior one after another. And sometimes, he could also find the right time and perform counterattacks with the sharp edge of his shield.


    However, as he was focusing on his defense, the war hammer in his hand was rarely used, and because of the distraction to control his defense against Joshua''s attack, each time when he used his hammer to perform a counterattack, he was a little slow. And because of that, he was completely unable to hit his opponent.


    That was also a disadvantage battling against daemons over the years ¡ªDue to the great size of the daemons, there was no need to worry about getting hit in the face as long as one could set up a good defense against them. Even though the holy knight had the strength that soared on the pinnacle of Gold-tier, however, he still lacked experience with human being opponents.


    In the meantime, Joshua had quickly noticed that. He laughed loudly and then launched a continuous onslaught upon the holy knight.


    The shockwaves that emerged from the impacts from the battle of the two fighters had long swept away the camps and the trees in the surroundings. The ground was cracked. Sand and gravel were flying towards Roland along with the violent wind that came from the punches. Each stone and gravel was like a bullet, hitting the surface of the shield, causing a loud and clear vibrating sound as it smashed into the shield and shattered itself completely.


    The holy knight did not panic. Faced with such a huge momentum from the warrior, he only raised his shield as he positioned himself in a steady state, blocking Joshua''s heavy punches again and again. Even though there were several times the ground had sunk and collapsed deeper in due to the impact he endured from his opponent''s attacks, causing his body to lose balance for a little, however, he had also used the holy light to support his body, ensuring that he would not be blown away by the power of his opponent.


    Faced with the onslaught that was enough to collapse city walls and destroy houses, they, who only had the size and weight of a human body would be easily blown away by the attacks of their opponent, losing their stance in battle. Meanwhile, as a holy knight that emphasize more on defense more than offense, postures would be much more important, or even essential to them compared to the other classes.


    At this time of the battle, Joshua also naturally knew that his opponent was a true holy knight with true skills. And it was very likely that this holy knight would turn out to be the holy knight from the Church of the Seven Gods that the old priest Artanis had spoken of ¡ªBut screw that. Who would want to stop such a fun battle now? He took a deep breath and let the power of his body run its course. After that, in an instant, he burst out with a hundred punches!


    Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!


    A series of continuous heavy blows were unleashed upon the shield. Right in the middle of the splashing dust, the impacts of the punches on the surface of the shield had actually blown a huge hole in the ground around the holy knight!


    "Wait a minute, how can he still have physical strength after launching all those attacks?!"


    Upon noticing Joshua was bursting out with his power, Roland''s heart was filled with surprise. The two of them had been locked in a battle for quite some time now. As the one who initiated the attack, the amount of physical strength Joshua exhausted should be a few times greater than the amount of physical strength Roland had exhausted. Meanwhile, currently, the right arm of the Holy Knight had become numb to the point that he could no longer feel anything there. Although his giant-*ss shield was forged with Glowing Crystal Iron using a holy spell which made the shield indestructible, his right arm that was holding the shield could no longer endure the impacts from Joshua''s attacks.


    Meanwhile, Joshua had become even more excited as he battled on with the holy knight. His power continued to flow out from his blood like an endless stream, gushing out from his muscles!


    How many times was it now?


    How many times has he punched out his fists?


    Three hundred times? No. It should be more than that now. Five hundred times? Not right as well. Maybe a little lesser.


    In this short-lived battle that lasted only less than ten minutes, he should have already hit thousands of punches out, right?


    When was the last time he had met someone who could take on his full strength?


    With another flick, he arrived at the rear of the holy knight. The warrior then took a solid step forward as he was approaching the holy knight at a supersonic speed. He was ready to enter into a range where the shield no longer could guard its wielder. However, the reaction of the holy knight was extremely swift. He took a step back and lifted his right hand, blocking his extremely tough shield right before Joshua.


    The violent shockwaves went back and forth across the surroundings and the impacts of those shockwaves had devastated more than half of the caravans. In the center of the battle, there was even a huge pit hole with a radius of tens of meters and a depth of more than twenty meters formed. Fortunately, most of the people had already left the vicinity of the area at the very beginning of the battle, hence, no one was affected.


    So this would be how the battle between Gold-tier champions looked like. Even though both sides had yet to cease the opportunity to charge and unleash even more powerful attacks, however, the destruction caused by such brief and swift attacks was enough to destroy a city and deform the terrain of the area.


    Because of continuously bombarding the shield that was forged from steel with his bare fists, both of Joshua''s fists had become bloody as hell. The dark red blood contained a strong presence of life. Although the strong self-healing ability of the Gold-tier champion was repairing and healing wounds on his body at a constant rate, the frequency of the attacks from Joshua had significantly outweighed the speed of that recovery rate. So gradually, every time a fist was punched, there was a blood splatting out caused by the frictional heat brought by the supersonic speed, which then evaporated into a red mist in the air all around Joshua. The mist even looked as if they were turning into the shape of a beast roaring in silence.


    On the other hand, the longer and more Roland defended against the continuously ferocious attacks from Joshua, the more frightened he became.


    Although the opponent was injured much earlier than himself, he had no idea why he did not have any sense of excitement over the success of using his tactic against Joshua. Instead, he felt a chill straight down his bones.


    What''s going on?! Why isn''t he exhausted by now?! Why are his punches getting heavier as he punches faster and faster?!


    After all, this guy did kill two dragons and flew all the way back here earlier on! It was because knowing that, knowing that the warrior was not in his best state now, Roland had chosen the tactic to purposely exhaust the stamina of his opponent first.


    But who would have expected that Joshua was not weakened at all. Instead, he was striking his fists on the shield harder and harder, heavier and heavier in every passing moment, causing the holy knight more difficulty to counter back! The holy knight was even pushed off to the point that he could only fully focused on his defense. He had completely lost the slightest chance to perform any sort of counterattack now!


    Would the battle really stay like this until the very end?!


    In his mind, he could not help but have such thought. But even so, he did not lose himself in it. Instead, he felt excited about it.


    That''s right, this is indeed a powerful opponent. This opponent is truly too powerful!


    "This is great!"


    In addition to the fierce attacks, the warrior could still speak intermittently. With a smile filled with joy and excitement on his face, Joshua spoke with sincerity, "Holy knight, you''re strong, you can actually take on my attacks¡ª"


    "You are the strongest Gold-Tier opponent I have ever encountered."


    "Same goes with you¡ª"


    A few scattered words came out from his mouth, and then, a smile that seemed similar to the smile that was revealed on the warrior''s face was seen on Roland''s face. Instantly, he suddenly understood one thing.


    ¡ªthe best offense is the best defense!


    Hence, in the next moment, the holy knight dropped the giant shield in his hand. In the face of the iron fists that came along with Joshua''s roaring, he roared as well as he started charging forward, followed by a swing of his right fist straight towards the face of his opponent. The fist slammed solidly into the warrior''s face!

 Chapter 221 After Engaging with the Young One, the Old One Arrives

    The two laughed and punched each other in their smiling faces. However, truth to be told, it was a little awkward afterward.


    Because after the holy knight who was enduring the attacks from the warrior discarded his shield, he was easily knocked down to the ground by Joshua. Not only did he fail to strike back, he was also swiftly defeated by his opponent.


    Roland, who was hit in his temporal lobe by a fist, instantly felt a violent concussion on his brain in the skull. The soft brain was shaken around like bean curd, and the violent concussion went across every nerve in his entire body. Although his strong will and the holy light had swiftly stabilized the shaking of the brain, and his tough body was still stood straight with his feet on the ground. However, even though Roland did not collapse because of that concussion, it was obvious that this holy knight could no longer battle.


    Because he had already passed out as he withstood the impact of the punch and stood still without moving a muscle.


    Although it was difficult to understand, that was actually a normal thing. Instead of being pressured, it was better to try to perform a counterattack. Although Roland''s idea was good, however, the odds of reality was against him. Things did not go the way he wanted to. Not to mention that he was tricked by Joshua''s movement during the battle. Joshua baited the holy knight and tricked him into doing something the warrior wanted him to do.


    Of course, the most important thing was because he was a holy knight after all.


    So what kind of class was a holy knight really then? Whenever this question was asked, maybe everyone would have a different answer. However, for Joshua, for most of the people across the entire continent of Mycroft, the holy knight would be a class where the holders would be stationed in a place, or across the whole continent, dealing with various threats across the entire mainland.


    Of course, most of threats they were dealing with were related to daemons.


    They were like warriors who specialized in hunting gigantic monsters. In the past, these holy knights could even switch class to Dragonhunter Holy Knight inherited from the Dragonslayer Sage Saint Georgius. Meanwhile, the first dragon knight in history was also a holy knight, a pope of a church. Because they were a class of good guardians which protected humans, they seldom engaged in hand-to-hand combat with other humans. Also, their fighting style would be going out in large numbers. Even though they were imposing when they go out in numbers, they were a little inadequate in the art of battle.


    During the previous battle, Joshua relied on rapid movements and swift assaults. That had tricked Roland''s subconscious into thinking that the swift and ferocious assaults were already the warrior''s limit. Well, the warrior seemed to be nothing more than a lion that went berserk¡ªthat thought of his was indeed not. The extreme madness of the Golden Lion¡ªhis mid was indeed not wrong. Even if it was Joshua, it would be difficult to perform swifter and much more powerful punches.


    However, Joshua could switch styles!


    After noticing that his opponent had abandoned the thought to defend and ready to exchange a strike with him, the warrior switched his thought as swiftly as lightning. After that, he immediately changed the course of his assault¡ªBoth he and Roland were also swinging their right fists towards each other''s faces. But now, Joshua did not aim for Roland''s face anymore all of a sudden. He slanted his body to the side a little as he pulled his left arm back to the limit as if he was pulling the bowstring to the limit. Meanwhile, he opened up his right fist and positioned his hand with his palm opened, blocking Roland''s right arm. Right at the moment when he blocked his arm, he had also made Roland lose balance.


    After that, Joshua''s ultimate skill was activated straight away!


    Stomping his feet onto the ground trembling the ground violently, at the time the frozen soil cracked and countless dust erupted, the earth across tens of meters was shaking violently. The warrior turned his back. At the same time, the muscles on his waist and his chest burst out with incredibly powerful tension and elasticity, allowing the charged up strength on his left fist to be swung out, launching it like an extremely heavy metallic hammer straight into Roland''s face.


    At that moment, the helmet of the holy knight deformed and shattered as the holy knight instantly passed out.


    It must be said that Roland was indeed a holy knight. Ordinary Gold-tier champions who received that blow from Joshua would have their heads blown across the ground staining the ground red by now. They would at least have half of their skulls blown away by the impact of that punch. However. Roland''s body was as tough as diamond. Roland''s body was just a little weaker than the body of the warrior which activated ''Steel Armor Kokyu-ho'' and the support of the power of Order. At the moment when he received the attack, he even instinctively burst out with holy light and used his holy spell to connect himself to the atmosphere around him, discharging a large amount of power. After a furious and scorching blast, he just stood steadily on the spot. Other than passing out, it seemed that he had not sustained many heavy injuries from the battle.


    That was really tough.


    Joshua withdrew his left fist. He looked at the broken middle finger of his and sighed. Then he smiled.


    "I still like battling a little too much."


    He looked at Roland, who was standing in place without having even the slightest reaction. His heartbeat was the only thing that was moving in his entire body. Then the warrior spoke gently, "So every time when I battle, I''ll always attempt to prolong the battle as much as I can."


    That was truly a bad habit.


    Joshua turned his eyes and looked at the neck of the holy knight. There was a thin layer of armor around his throat. Compared to the tough helmet and skull, that should be the spot that was completely unguarded. He looked at it and he shook his head. "A lot of attacks were not necessary. As long as I aim at the weak spots, I could have taken him out in a single blow."


    But it was so enjoyable that he couldn''t bear to give up the chance to enjoy the fun of such a battle.


    No one else was worthy of being his enemy. Every time when Joshua was sparring with the others and defeated them in a single blow, the warrior felt extremely bored.


    How can you end the battle so quickly? You should get up and continue!


    Could it really be that no one in this world could really battle head-on with me and make me happy?


    The battle had ended too quickly.


    However, the sun had yet to set.


    The setting sun shone, along with winds sweeping across the campsite of the caravans outside the city, blowing away the dust that was stirred up in the air during the battle between the two of them. Meanwhile, in the distance from the city wall, there were noises of people talking to each other. That was the sound of the city guards that came out to patrol and scout around to determine the situation that changed tremendously.


    "Although it was good, it''s still not enough."


    Turning his body around, Joshua moved his arms around as he felt a little regret. The healing ability of a powerful Gold-tier champion had almost completely healed his broken middle finger and both of his broken fists. Only a thick layer of clotted blood was left on his hands, "You should have been able to become stronger. It''s truly unfortunate that you have not enough experiences just yet."


    Meanwhile, just when he was about to leave and summon the city guards to bring the stunned holy knight back to St. Laurent church and let Artanis heal him, suddenly a drastic change occurred.


    Warmth, forgiveness, stability, harmonious, maintain, healing, justice, wisdom¡­ a burst of light, just one, that could bring peace to the heart of people, making people sensing the warmth of the light had appeared right behind Joshua.


    Feeling a shock across his entire body, Joshua turned his head around.


    That was¡ªthat was the power of Order. Meanwhile, the density of that power was far beyond the density of the Order energy that was embedded in his Azurite which only had the effect of ''purification''!


    Could it be that Roland still had something up his sleeve which he is only showing off now?!


    Upon thinking about that, he could not help but feel a little excited¡ªit was certainly a very joyous thing to know that a worthy opponent could still continue to battle.


    But after that instant, he was stunned.


    Because what appeared before his eyes was not the holy knight awakening from his concussion. Instead, it was a light slowly gathering together.


    Roland was still standing still on the ground. His posture was extremely stable. Even though he was currently in a coma, he still maintained his fighting stance. And at that time, little by little the silver-white lights were surging out from the emblem of the Church of the Seven Gods that was seen on his armor. After that, the lights gathered into a gigantic ball of light.


    Countless complex geometric structures were rotating at the core of the light mass. Meanwhile, the sacred runes were gathering layer after layer upon each other like protective barriers, shielding up these mysterious complex geometric structures.


    The power condensed in that light mass was originally very weak. However, after a few breaths of time, that power had grown so strong that it was a powerful as a Gold tier already. And then, that power continued to grow. That power in the light mass continued to soar up right before Joshua''s eyes that seemed to have seen a ghost. In a few seconds, that power even broke through the power level of a Supreme tier! Crossing through the triple barriers, and smashing through the Ring of Fate, reaching the Legendary domain!


    At this moment, the world seems to be still, and the meaning of color and sound was lost along with that moment. The scenery between heaven and earth looked like a purely-white silhouette, leaving only ''existence'' and ''order''.


    If one only relied on the naked eye to look at it, then he or she would not completely understand the astonishment of the scene. In the eyes of Joshua who possesses the power of Order, that mass of light which was carrying the Order energy had already radiated across the land, reaching the hills in the distant, covering every single inch of the land across the main city of Moldavia. However, the most terrifying part of it was not that. Even though it had such great power, however, it did not cause even the slightest change to the heaven and earth. It appeared silently without startling anyone or anything in the world. It appeared like a warm atmosphere, wrapping up everyone and everything up without the knowledge of anyone!


    Such deep control of power could be said to be no less than the Joshua that had reached the realm of the Legendary-tier back in his previous life!


    Meanwhile, just when Joshua had already guessed who might be the person appearing, that light mass gathered and formed into a blurry shape of a human figure. Meanwhile, a voice of an old man along with a sense of laughter came out from the light.


    "Joshua van Radcliffe."


    He said softly and politely, "Greetings."

 Chapter 222 Secret Discussion of the Sage

    "Greetings¡­ Your Holiness."


    Slightly lowered his head, Joshua placed his right arm before his chest and bowed at the white-haired old man with golden eyes that was formed from light. Joshua looked a little shocked and helpless at the same time. "It''s my honor to see you in the North."


    "Young man, I''m very happy to see you here too."


    The old man, who had seen through his identity, spoke with a smile on his face. It was pretty obvious too that what he said was true. He was genuinely happy to see Joshua here as well. After that, this pope raised his right hand and pressed it upon his chest. He actually bowed at Joshua as well.


    The warrior was simply shocked to the point that he had lost his ability to think.


    Of course, he was not a person who feels awkward when someone salutes himself or think that saluting to one another was a strange thing. But what can you say about this? Right before him was the current pope of the Church of the Seven Gods in the entire Mycroft continent!


    Pope!


    Saint Igor, the bearer of the authority of the gods, who had the power level of pinnacle in the Legendary-Tier, was one of the most powerful men in the entire world. Even in Joshua''s previous life, Joshua would not be confident enough to be able to defeat this man for sure. During the final phase of the Dragon''s Calamity, his power was so immense that it was enough to make his enemies kneel down in respect. When the Church of the Seven Gods was besieged by tens of thousands of dragons, having suffered the worst and also the greatest danger of all time, Saint Igor swept away the sea beasts from the Southern Sea region and the berserk dragons with the power of the holy light. The scene looked as if the world was reduced into a piece of white paper. Anything that does not meet its Will was erased out of existence.


    In addition to that, the pope was also one of the popes that would actually get close to the people. Having countless holy knights traveling around the world, annihilating evil, and defending the people from suffering any ill fate, all of these were part of the policy Saint Igor implemented when he was in power as the pope. In addition, he also developed spells that involved resonating the holy spells, allowing several priests and holy knights to be brought together into a single unit. The players from previous life had called that the ''Super Combination Spell''¡­ Regardless of whether it was power, character, or wisdom, Igor was deemed to be perfect. Hence he was indeed worthy to be called saint in the world.


    This kind of person does deserve Joshua''s respect.


    Of course, he was the adoptive father of Roland... If nothing out of ordinary would occur, this man might really die at the hands of his adoptive son during the battle in the Dark Abyss.


    Pulling some of his free thoughts back, Joshua wanted to reach out and hold on to the old pope. However, the old pope shook his head and spoke in a voice that carried a slight ethereal echo, "Joshua Van Radcliffe¡­ The name is a little too long though."


    He was nothing like any of the ordinary old man. With a relaxed smile, he said, "Can I just call you Joshua?"


    "Of course, Your Holiness."


    What formed Igor''s body were rays of lights. In the beginning, these lights were still somewhat dim. But now, these lights were gradually becoming more condensed. The warrior knew that this was like an avatar of a god descending to earth. However, this pope could also use that easily. That was actually very surprising.


    But Igor still looked a bit dissatisfied. He glanced at Roland behind him and then used the holy light to take him to the side for the young man to take a rest. Then the old man continued to speak to Joshua with a serious face, "Young man, you need not constraint yourself because of my identity. There''s no difference between you and I. You can just call me Igor, just as I''m calling you Joshua."


    After finishing with his words, before he even waited for the warrior to reply, a dot of white sparkling flash appeared right before him. The light sparkling dot gradually grew larger. After a brief moment, a ball of light mass appeared right before Igor. Meanwhile, after another brief moment, along with a gentle fluctuation of a dimensional wave, a pure white scepter appeared in his hands.


    At the same time when this wand reappeared, it caused Joshua''s heart to feel a violent tremble¡ªnot because of the Azurite that was trembling insanely violently emitting high heat out of it. He could recognize the faint flame seed that was surrounded by countless pure white Holy Aura right on the tip of the scepter.


    [Residue of the Initial Flame]


    The system that came with him began to vibrate in front of his eyes with a thick rainbow font, indicating the value of the item right in front of him. Not only that, the scepter itself was also something that surprised him a lot.


    [Sage''s Legacy, The Bright Scepter]


    The Sage''s Legacy... After the awakening of the Azurite orb. It had been labeled as the [Sage''s Legacy, The Azurite], did it or did it not?


    Was there any connection between the two?


    In the midst of his doubts, Joshua lifted his head and looked at the old pope in silence.


    "Haha, young man, did you notice anything after seeing this?"


    As if he could see through Joshua''s mind¡ªin fact, the warrior did not hide his surprised expression. Igor tightened his grip on his scepter, allowing the radiating light on it to gleam for an instant. Then he gently said, "This is a legacy straight from the Sage himself, the prove to testify that the pope is the prophet of the Seven Gods descended upon the earth. It is also¡­"


    "It is also a flame seed."


    Watching the flickering flame had led him to feel very close to it. Joshua then muttered, "At least this is also a kind of flame seed. But this is truly astounding though, Pope¡­ Master Igor."


    After blinking his eyes, Igor seemed to be a bit surprised to know that Joshua actually knew about it. He grinned happily. "You''ve some knowledge about it I see. My young junior, what else do you know?"


    "Actually, I know a little."


    Upon shaking his head, Joshua looked away from the flickering ray of light. His face seemed to be a bit unwilling to look away from it though. He turned his head around and waved at the guards far behind him, asking them not to step forward. Then he revealed a confused expression on his face as he continued to ask the old pope, "Master Igor, although I''ve been hearing the name ''Sage'', I do not know who he really is. The Azurite that he left behind has a Flame Seed that is powerful enough to reshape the world¡­ There are so many doubts in my head. I do not know where to start at all."


    "Well, Its already quite a lot to process for knowing all that. It would be normal that you don''t know about it. You must know that even the legacy of the Church of the Seven Gods over thousands of years had lost quite a number of information in the first place. The Azurite in your possession switched hands over a couple of owners after it was being passed down from the third saint. By the end of it, it was being passed down to your family. After that, you are the one that awakened it¡­" Upon saying that, Igor shook his head and laughed at himself. Then he said, "I''m old. I''ve talked too much without even noticing it¡­ Joshua, do you mind that I, as an elder, continue to be long-winded a little longer?"


    "Of course I don''t mind."


    After shrugging his shoulders, Joshua waited for the old man to provide him a detailed explanation of the ins and outs of the series of events. These information were everything that he had never heard of in his previous life. These information had been hidden in the deepest part of the world. Only a few would know about them. For that, his curiosity was blazing on.


    "The name of the Sage came from before the Starfall calendar. It was called the Glorious Era."


    The old pope looked at the flickering flame seed on the scepter he was holding in his own hands. Slowly, he continued talking with an ethereal voice, "At that time, humans and other races still had no God. Meanwhile, the Sage was the strongest man of that era, and the power of the Sage was far beyond anyone''s imagination. Legends said that his power had even surpassed the so-called Gods that existed in the later generations. He had reached an incredible realm. He could even go back in time to the past, see through the future, and know what was happening at the moment... but that because of this, things were bound to happen one after another. We call them the sequels of the prologue."


    Upon speaking about that, Igor remained silent for a brief moment. Then he lowered his voice and spoke one word after another, "The Sage''s Prophecy."


    "The Sage had seen everything. He prophesized that there would be a great calamity that was bound to happen in the future. That calamity would cause the Initial Flame to die. Hence the gravitational heat and gale would burn all seas. Clouds of fire and ash would obscure the heavens. The heavenly stars would fall, the dark abyss will open, the ridges would collapse and pits would be formed, and the valleys would rise into mountains."


    "If you say that other people''s prophecies will be questioned upon with disbelief, if one does not believe, then every sentence, every word that the Sage had ever said are all the truth. They are all solid real truths. Since he had said it, then the future shall be facing a huge calamity. For that, the humans in that era began preparing themselves to face the calamity. Meanwhile, the items of the Sage''s legacy in your hands and mine were created."


    Speaking upon that, Joshua finally had a general understanding of his Azurite. However, he still had some doubts in his mind. So the old pope continued on telling him more about it.


    "Although the Sage was extremely strong and powerful, he was not all-seeing and was not capable at everything. Although he could see the day of reckoning, he could not have determined when the calamity would happen. He could not have known which era the calamity would hit. In fact, it had not been long after. The prophecy seemed to prove that it would be coming. Meanwhile, the terrifying calamity would follow afterward."


    "The Three Hundred Lost Years," Joshua thoughtfully muttered to himself. "Maybe a name change would be better."


    Meanwhile, Igor nodded slightly. He fixed his eyes on the warrior and spoke lightly, "The invasion of the Evil Gods."

 Chapter 223 Big News

    When Igor said that sentence, the surroundings went silent in an instant. Only the sound of winds whispering at a low pitch across the flatland, bringing along some dust and sand.


    At this time, both of them stood in the pit caused by the impact during the battle between the warrior and Roland. In the meantime, the city guards did not approach because of the gesture made by Joshua himself. However, the merchants of the caravans that were camping by the area were cleaning up the aftermath of the battle between two Gold-tier champions in the surroundings by the area outside of the city. The head of the holy knight who was lying peacefully on the ground by the side still seemed to be shaken up pretty bad. It seemed that it would take some more time for the young man to regain consciousness.


    Regardless of whether it was Joshua who heard the word ''Evil Gods'', or the old pope who said that term, both of them descended in deep thought and they remained silent. Their expressions looked heavy and serious at the same time.


    It must not be easy for them, because they were talking about the Evil Gods, the most powerful monstrosities that wandered in the endless voids as they sought opportunities to destroy worlds.


    The term itself could already serve as a warning to anyone, keeping them alert of the threat that existed somewhere in the uncertain corner of the world.


    "Haha, the moment when I didn''t pay attention, I have recalled back on some incidents of the past."


    He unconciously touched his beard. However, because Igor was a projection that descended at the current spot of the land the purely condensed projection of the holy light had led him only to touch the air. His arms that were formed from pure energy went through his white beard that was formed from light as well. However, he did not seem to be bothered by it. Instead, he carried on with what he wanted to say, slowly and steadily, "I''ve heard that you have gone over to the other side of a dimensional passage, which is also the true medium of the seal. Is it true?"


    "Yes, that''s almost half a year ago."


    The incident where Joshua went over to the other world was basically known to all of the high-level officials of the Empire. Regardless to say that the pope of the Church of the Seven Gods would know about it as well.


    However, many people could not understand the concept of what the other end of the seal was. They just assumed that it was a different world with countless unpredicted dangers and countless ferocious daemons in it. Joshua was hesitant about telling what he experienced and knew at the other world, like the Supreme-tier Aragami and the bizarre change in his Azurite, and even the existence of the Steel Python¡ªAfter all, as the pope of the Church of the Seven Gods. Igor would definitely know more than just a few more secrets. He must have known much more secrets and some information that Joshua''s system might not even be able to list out in details. So this old pope might be able to explain some of those that he wanted to know.


    But before Joshua could finish thinking about it, the old pope nodded. Then he said slowly, "The other side of the dimensional passage should look similar to the other Chaos Regions. They should be the remaining worlds that have been destroyed by the Evil Gods."


    He spoke very slowly as if he was recalling some memories of the past. At that moment, Igor''s face had a faint expression of nostalgia. "Those places are extremely dangerous due to the existence of numerous daemons that would raid anything they come across. Meanwhile, because of the corruption caused by the Evil Gods, there is no longer any supply left over there. Upon battling until I was out of food and ammunition, I had to consume the flesh of daemons in order to survive. I had to drink their blood¡­ That was truly a tough adventure."


    After he was done talking, Igor turned his head and looked at Joshua with his gold eyes. He nodded slightly and praised, "I have also been to the other side of the dimension, and I have witnessed how dreadful the Evil Gods can be. That was already thirty-two years ago when I was still thirty-three years old, where I barely made it. And you, you''re only twenty-two years old¡­ You''ve outdone me, who had the support of the Church and I still barely made it back alive. You''ve done so much better than I did back then."


    "Joshua, your Gift is the strongest among all that I''ve seen before. Even the Emperor of the Empire, Israel Diamond, the Apocalyptic Dragon Knight, could not match yours when he was at your age. With a junior like you, I feel safe to tell you some secrets about the Evil Gods."


    Slowly listening to the ethereal voice echoing throughout the surroundings, Joshua narrowed his eyes and became serious.


    He knew that the secrets that Igor was going to reveal next would certainly be crucial. He must not miss a single word.


    After muttering in a deep voice, the old pope began to explain secrets that only a few Chaos Guardians would speak to each other about. These secrets may not even be known to the high-level of the Church as well. "Maybe you already know that the birth of the Evil Gods came from the suffering destruction of a world, Chaos that was known to be the reverse of the Initial Flame, also the grief of a civilization."


    Joshua recalled back about what the Steel Python told him about the stories about the birth of the [Evil God¡ªFamine]. Upon confirmation, he could not help to nod.


    Upon seeing the warrior''s nod, Igor continued to speak more about it. He waved his right hand and a piece of cloth was formed from the holy light. A stream of text began to appear on the surface of the cloth. He explained synchronously along with the appearing text, "The source of the power of these Evil Gods is the destruction of civilizations and the world. Meanwhile, that would also be the shackle that limits them¡ªeach Evil God would need to meet certain conditions in order to enter and invade the other worlds. All of the Evil Gods will have different sort of conditions to meet in order for them to enter and invade a world.


    Upon saying about that, there were huge distorting dark shadows emerging on the screening curtain of holy light. Meanwhile, there were many textual analysis and explanations on these dark shadows:


    "The Evil God that destroyed the world on the other side of the dimensional passage in the North was called [Famine]. The original world where it came from had suffered destruction because of the isolation and loneliness over millions of years and the fact that it was being sealed. And after the destruction and all resources were depleted, it still had not found deep despair in the future. Only the worlds which had civilizations that know the original worlds that these Evil Gods come from and have the ability to explore the void of the stars will allow the Evil God to enter and invade their worlds."


    Listening up to this point, Joshua had also finally understood the reason. He and the pope opened their mouth at the same time and said, "As long as we seal the information about them away, then the Evil Gods will not be able to invade a world that they do not know of at all."


    Upon seeing that the warrior understood that, Igor had a satisfied smile on his face as he continued to talk about it. Meanwhile, the light screen had also moved on to the second distorting dark shadow, "Meanwhile, the Evil God [Plague] that had destroyed the world on the other side of the dimensional passage in the West Mountains of the Plaguelands, also the world I explored when I was young, known to be the original world that this Evil God comes from, had been destroyed because of the large-scale plague that was brought along by countless bodies and magic from the hundred-year war. Countless destructive radioactive forbidden curses and magic spells had caused the cold and the transmitting diseases to destroy all living things. One of the conditions for the Evil God to invade would be a destructive world war and the massive plague. Only during that period of time can it invade our world."


    When the old pope talked about this Evil God, the expression on his face looked deadly serious, "In general, it is impossible for any Evil God to invade a perfect world. But, if any other Evil God can successfully invade our world, [Plague] will definitely follow in next."


    "Truth to be told, there was a third Evil God that once invaded our world."


    The light screen of the holy light shifted to the last distorted dark shadow. Strangely enough, this dark shadow gradually became clearer. Then, a flourishing black forest was actually presented clearly right before Joshua''s eyes.


    Just when the warrior was ready to ask his question, Igor began to explain, "During the Three Hundred Lost Years, three Evil Gods had invaded the world. There were also many scattered Void Barons and Kings from the Dark Abyss launching their assaults on our world. However, under the resistance being put by the Sage, the Saints, and the human legions during that period of time, the Evil Gods and the other enemies had failed to invade the world. Meanwhile, this unnamed Evil God had fallen in our world¡­ The Dark Forest that destructively covered the most prosperous part of the continent during that period, also known to be one-third of the area across the entire continent, was the result of the war. That is also where the remaining of the Evil God once was."


    "The Dark Forest¡­ that''s not a cause of nature?"


    Joshua, who had already assumed it not to be a cause of nature, was not shocked by this big news, not even a tiny bit. He whispered to himself, "Indeed, the nature that only carries destructive desire aimed only at humanity does not seem to be a natural phenomenon at all. The phenomenon where numerous daemons grouped together and go berserk together does not conform to the laws of nature."


    "That''s right. The Dark Forest should not have existed in the first place."


    When the old pope was speaking, he did not sound anything like an old man of sixty or seventy years old. His pronunciation was crystal clear, and he was also talking swiftly, "Joshua, I told you all these reasons because every Evil God has the ability to chain the happening of invasions. It is possible that when we are battling against one Evil God in our world, the other Evil God might fulfill the condition for it to enter and invade our world. By then, we will have to fight two Evil Gods. And there are also possibilities that we might fulfill the other conditions for the other Evil Gods to enter and invade our world while we are battling against the Evil Gods that have already enter our world. The chain reaction might go on. That is one problem we must try to avoid from happening. Meanwhile, the best way is to eliminate all possible invasions. Meanwhile, you''ve done pretty well at slaughtering the dragons."


    Joshua also immediately responded, "The Berserk Dragon Virus, the Dragon''s Calamity, the Plague, and the world-scale war¡ªthese are all doings of the Evil God [Plague]!

 Chapter 224 The Debut of the Evil Forces

    "The Dragon''s Calamity? That has a nice ring to it. The Pentashades are indeed plotting against the humans to start a war aimed at the humans only."


    Upon nodding his head, when Igor spoke about that, he turned his head around and looked towards the South. His eyes were radiating with golden light. He remained silent for a brief moment before he continued to speak slowly, "A few days after, I will be explaining the matter to Emperor Israel of the Empire. Although the Empire Kingdom has already come up with defensive measures, however, this is not just an occurrence that will only affect one kingdom. Instead, this is a calamity that involves the entire continent. He can''t just sit safely on his throne alone and he needs to do something about it. We will suppress and annihilate the lair of the Pentashade Dragons in the distant South as quickly as we can before the all-out war with the Pentashade Dragons could even break out."


    Hence, listening up to this point, Joshua had already understood quite a number of things now. Regardless of the information in the secret letter given by the old butler which he could not understand, or the fact that the Dragon''s Calamity in the previous life was stopped before the calamity got completely out of hand, he now knew the reasons behind all that. Many things that he could not connect together had now formed into a logical chain of information for him.


    In the previous life, he had not reached this level nor stepped into the real core circle of the world. Hence, he had no way to know all these information. Meanwhile, things were completely different in this life now. The epic historical quests of each of the four main servers in the previous life were believed to be standalone. However, from the looks of it now, deep down inside, these quests must be linked to each another.


    The old pope said so much and he seemed to be immersed in his own thoughts as well. His body which was composed of condensed holy light in the beginning, after such a long time, he began to gradually drift away into white particles of light. Meanwhile, Igor had also noticed that as he revealed a gentle smile on his face. Then he spoke to the warrior with the voice of an old man, "So, Joshua, do you have any other questions? As you can see, my temporary projection is running out of time soon."


    Originally, he was merely tagging along with the emblem of the Church of the Seven Gods, coming all the way across the entire continent, appearing through the condensation of the holy light just to meet Joshua. It had proven that Igor had already reached god-tier in the arts of controlling energy as he could actually maintain his appearance across the entire continent for such a long time.


    Meanwhile, Joshua would naturally have many more questions to ask, But since the time was running out, he could only pick crucial questions to ask.


    So he informed Igor of the lake formed by the palm print under the Nissia Snowy Mountain.


    "The ancient battlefield of the lost age... So it seems that there''s also one in the North. However, there''s no wonder about it. It is actually normal."


    After remaining silent for a brief moment, the old pope understood something and he laughed. Then he earnestly said, "Joshua, you should have noticed it already. The North''s dimensional barriers are extremely weak. That place can easily get invaded by creatures from the other world."


    "Indeed." The warrior nodded. Of course he would naturally know that. But then Joshua also came to understand the meaning of Igor''s words all of the sudden as he spoke, "I see¡­ That''s the battlefield with the Evil God!"


    This was similar to his assumption, but since that Igor had nodded his head, then his assumption could be determined as true already.


    "That''s right."


    With a nod to express he agreed with what he heard, more and more light particles were floating and flying all around Igor''s radiating body. These light particles had already formed into stars swirling all around him, making him looked like he was in the middle of a nebula now. His face has begun to blur out, but even so, he could still answer Joshua with a clear voice, "That place¡­ long even before ancient times, was where the Sage and his disciples, the Saints fought Chaos. The palm print you mentioned earlier may have been a mark made by one of the Saints himself¡­ That could mark the true meaning of ''sacred'' onto that land."


    Upon saying that, he could not help but feel a little regret. "The strength of the Sage was far beyond my imagination. Even after I have attained the pinnacle of the Legendary-Tier power level, and my soul''s personality is close to the boundless heavens where the gods are, but when I was holding this pure white scepter, I could not help but feel his mighty strength... That radiance originated from the Initial Flame, even I had difficulties in exploring it. Well, the Sage had even forged that power into the legacy items and passed them down to us."


    When he mentioned about that, the old pope could not help but tighten his grip on the scepter. Meanwhile, Joshua was also holding the Azurite in his hand.


    Everything the pope said was true. The power of [Tinder] and [King of the Searing Soul] had really surpassed the previous concept that he knew of. This orb that he regarded as a family heirloom in the beginning, actually had so many hidden secrets. The warrior could not help but feel the need to understand it fully.


    Meanwhile, Sage¡­ It was truly exciting to know that a human could become that strong and powerful.


    Feeling slightly emotional, Igor had also noticed that his projection was about to run out of time now. He turned his head around to look at the holy knight who passed out. His golden eyes were filled with compassion as he spoke, "This holy knight that battled with you is Roland. He is my successor in the future¡­ He wants to know something about the secret truths about the sealed lands. However, because of my vows, I am restrained from telling him anything. Well¡­ he knows nothing about the Evil Gods at all."


    Speaking of that, he turned his head around again to look at Joshua. Then he shook his head, seemingly that he felt a little regret. "I am worried that he might walk the path of vengeance and doubts because of the deaths of his comrades and friends¡­ So can I ask a favor of you as an old man? Joshua, I hope you can tell him some of the truths about Chaos. That should clear his doubts about his enemies. That should give him some insight into what he is currently dealing with¡ªSpeaking of which, you did not have to sacrifice much to win. That''s truly impressive."


    "What kind of favor is this¡­please."


    Joshua did not agree to the old pope''s words though. He shook his head and said, "His strength is extremely powerful. If we''re really going to battle and resist the Chaos, I''ll be the one that asks him to join me without a single doubt. So why wouldn''t I tell him the truth then? It''s just vows¡­"


    The old butler used to vow that he could not tell Joshua about any information related to the Evil Gods. Same goes for his father. Not only that, he affirmed that all guardian families and those who learned about the existence of the Evil Gods would be forced to vow never to spread it¡ªHowever, when he crossed over to this life, he did not seem to be restrained by such vows.


    However, Joshua was not mad enough to spread news and information about the Evil Gods. So that thought just flashed across his mind and vanished.


    "There are four Sage''s Legacy items. The [Bright Scepter], [Azurite], [Dual Blades of Order], and also [Robe of Wisdom]. Three of them were located on the Mycroft Continent. They are all possessed by human beings now. Meanwhile, the [Robe of Wisdom] has been long lost in the outer world. There is no telling when they will be able to gather all four items together."


    On the side, the old pope felt a little regrettable as he walked up to the side of the unconscious Roland. He approached the tip of the white scepter in his hands over to Roland and gave a gentle touch on the young holy knight. Instantly, a dense holy radiance instant spread across the young man''s entire body. In just a brief while, along with a groan, Roland, who Joshua estimated would only be able to open his eyes, instantly woke up.


    "¡­ Fa¡­ Father?"


    The first person he saw was EIgor, who had his body radiating with intense light of Order that made him look like a god descending from heaven. This holy knight immediately stood up on his feet. Then he muttered to himself, "Am I dead now? But why is Father here as well¡­"


    "I will not die yet even if you''re dead. Furthermore, even you really died, I can still save you and bring you back to life."


    Upon shaking his head, Igor sighed and he reached out his radiating hand as if he wanted to pat the holy knight on his head. However, his palm had already begun disintegrating into light particles. Because of that, the old pope could only send the ''Bright Scepter'' back to the Church of the Seven Gods. Along doing that, he seriously informed the young holy knight, "Roland, the reason for your failure in this battle is still because you''re not experienced enough in such regard. Your experience in battling a human is too little. Your knowledge and understandings towards tactics are still too simple and most of all, you''re still too naive. You must learn better in the days to come, do you understand?"


    "Y-yes, Father!"


    Roland, who had grown accustomed to his adoptive father criticizing him, lowered his head in shame. However, his heart was still pondering on some thoughts as he was cursing¡ªJoshua was obviously much younger than he was, so why has he so experienced in battle? Even in the Dark Tide in the North, the opponents that Joshua had been facing were merely a bunch of daemons. He should have the same experience as the holy knight. There should not be any difference between them.


    "I have already asked Joshua. If he is willing to, he shall tell you more, and the things that you want to know."


    The foot of Igor''s light projection had completely vanished. There were only a blurry body torso and a head remaining in the air. However, his old voice still had not been influenced at all. His voice still clearly projected out from his mouth though, "I''ve not much time left now. It''s time for me to go back with this avatar now¡­ Joshua, remember, the Azurite in your possession carries one of the Sage''s world shifting power. You must keep it safe. This might be hope."


    Before waiting for Joshua to reply, he already shook his head. It seemed like the old pope still had a lot of words to say. He sounded regretful. Roland seemed to be unable to react to the fact that his adoptive father suddenly appeared and vanished after a brief moment¡ªafter all, he was still having a concussion at the moment. It was the holy light that woke him up for the moment¡ªhence, he did not manage to say anything in time.


    "Truth be told, there are still many things we have yet to discuss."


    Just a few seconds before the projection of Igor disappeared, the old pope nodded at Joshua and said with a smile on his face, "Joshua van Radcliffe, by the name of the pope of the Church of the Seven Gods, I invite you over to the Sacred Mountain of the Distant Sea to be our guest."


    "The next time when you come to the Sacred Mountain, I will tell you everything."


    Having said that, the remaining light of this projection had simply disappeared neatly, and the presence of the Legendary power contained inside the light vanished along with it. It seemed to have returned to the distant place along with the disappearing light.


    "¡­"


    Roland''s helmet was smashed into pieces by Joshua. Hence, his appearance could be seen now. However, now that his white-blonde hair was messy, and there were blood stains and sweat sticking on his face, he looked quite pathetic in a sense. Meanwhile, his blue eyes were still looking sloppy and out of focus. The young holy knight looked as if he was struggling to regain his consciousness.


    Joshua was also thinking about the information he obtained from the conversation he had with the church. He descended deep in thought and he seemed to have no time to entertain the holy knight that was right in front of him.


    However, in just a few seconds later, the warrior noticed that a familiar presence was approaching him.


    Archbishop Artanis of Moldavia appeared right above the pit. He then looked at the light particles that were not yet completely dispersed away with a shocked gaze.


    He felt a strong presence of holy light from afar and faintly saw the projection of the old pope from the Church of the Seven Gods. Just as he was filled with doubts and hurried over to the spot at full speed, the old pope had stopped his projection and returned.


    And when he saw the dusty face of the number one holy knight, he looked even shocked.


    Isn''t that young man the strongest holy knight that he said would come to the North?!


    From the looks of it, it seemed that the holy knight got the crap beaten out of him¡­ So, did Joshua beat the holy knight so badly that the pope had to step out of the shadows to save the poor young holy knight?!


    Although he perceived it wrongly, however, from a certain perspective, the true situation was not much different from what he perceived the situation to be.


    While inhaling deeply, Artanis''s eyes widened and his expression changed slightly. He stared at Joshua who looked unscratched as if he did not even lose anything in order to win the battle. Instantly, he felt that this younger friend of his was not normal at all.

 Chapter 225 The Manipulator Behind the Scenes Steps out onto the Stage

    "Artanis, you''ve finally come."


    Upon noticing the old priest was approaching him, Joshua turned his head around and looked at the old priest. Then he attempted a joke, "Your arrival is a little slow. You see, no matter what, everything is over now."


    "It''s not me who is slow. It''s you all doing everything too fast! Too sudden!"


    Artanis, who walked up to the side of the warrior, felt very helpless. What could he had possibly done then? From the moment when the dragon assassins burst out with their power trying to wreak havoc upon the mansion until the time they began fleeing, the entire process did not take longer than ten seconds. Meanwhile, Artanis who was browsing through the material books in the library which was at the deepest part of the church, needed seven to eight seconds just to walk all the way out to the door of the library. Meanwhile, along with the incident where the warrior came back and battled the holy knight, the entire process had only taken a few minutes. When he had gathered the troops of city guards ready to scout ahead to inspect what was going on, the battle between the warrior and the holy knight had already ended. Even if he could react to the situation, he would not be able to get there in time before everything ended.


    Looking at the surroundings, there were huge pits and holes everywhere. The ground was already stirred around unevenly. Trees were destroyed. The remains of the trunks and twigs were scattered all over the place. Artanis shook his head before he turned around to look at Roland who was still trying to suppress the concussion in his head. He looked at the holy knight as he slightly widened his eyes.


    "Looking at his poor appearance¡­ They actually battled and the holy knight actually lost."


    He silently thought in his heart, "I did not expect that the strength that Joshua has would actually reach such a point. His body seems to suffer nothing at all¡­ not even a scratch. This is an absolute victory!"


    Anyway, as a member on the senior-level of the Church of the Seven Gods, he simply stepped forward and saluted the holy knight. "Good day, Holy Knight Roland. I am Artanis, the archbishop for St. Laurent Cathedral of Moldavia."


    After the departure of Pope Igor, the holy knight who remained silent all the while had finally lifted his head. His original handsome face was stained with blood. He seemed to be thinking about something before he heard Artanis greeting him with a ''hello''. Upon hearing Artanis''s voice, he reacted and immediately bowed courteously at Artanis. "Good day, Lord Artanis. I am Roland, the Upper tier holy knight from the Sacred Mountain of the Distant Sea. It is an honor to meet you."


    Although Roland''s strength was much stronger than Artanis, and having the pope as his adoptive father, however, by the end of everything, he was merely an ordinary Upper tier holy knight. He still could not be deemed as the same level as all of the captains of the knights. Hence, he would require to bow and greet as a gesture of courtesy when he met the old archbishop right before him.


    But this was actually normal for two people who believed in Order. After all, the management of the church does not look at one''s strength in deciding one''s status. After the two had greeted each other, the holy knight reacted and he covered his body with holy light. After a moment, it changed the appearance of the holy knight that looked pathetic as the blood and sweat on his body had disappeared.


    The beginner-grade holy spell, Purification. Regardless of whether it was the priests or the holy knight, they would be able to master such practical Spells. Meanwhile, the wounds on Roland had also been healed. After all, he was also a Gold-tier melee combatant who already reached the pinnacle of his current tier. A long time had passed, even his concussion was halfway recovered by now. In the meantime, after thoroughly tidying up his own appearance a little, he turned his head around and looked at Joshua who seemed to be staring into the void.


    The man''s attention did not seem to be focused on the surroundings, but instead, he seemed to be looking far into the void. That had led Roland to freeze for the moment with awkwardness. He did not know what to say to the warrior at the moment.


    In the meantime, Joshua who was looking at the system noticed that someone was staring at him. So the warrior turned his head to the side and nodded at two members of the church.


    At this time, Roland had also made a choice. He smiled, and then he stepped forward and spoke to Joshua, "This time, I lose."


    Meanwhile, Joshua who seemed to be in a good mood was not bothered by that. He shook his head and said, "You''re just inexperienced. Your qualification is similar to mine. However, just like what the pope said, you''re lacking the experience to fight humans. I''m very much looking forward to battle with you again next time."


    Speaking of that, it was Joshua''s turn to feel awkward¡ªbut who was he actually? Since that he was not a good person! Hence, the warrior deliberately ignored the fact that he was the one who deliberately provoked this battle to happen. Then he even attempted to taunt the holy knight of being a traitor, a spy sent by the dragon race. Meanwhile, the holy knight seemed to have forgotten about it. Instead, he was immersed in the fact that he had failed in the battle, and he was prepared to work hard in the future.


    The city guards in the surroundings stepped forward after noticing the gesture Joshua made. They also saw the traces of this horrible battle. They were all feeling anxious at the moment. They were stunned when they saw the two wretched-looking heads of the demon-blooded dragons stained with blood. Some of them even gulped their saliva a couple of times, softly praying to the gods to protect them.


    Joshua shook his head as he could not help but think that the mentality of his city guards was still a little bit weak and poor. When the Dragon''s Calamity happens in the future, although it was impossible that they would be battling against powerful elite dragon army which was as powerful as the demon-blooded dragons, most of the dragons and draconic beasts would be flooding into the battlefield as they march towards the human armies and legions. If they could feel weak in their limbs by just seeing such a small insignificant ''dreadful'' scene, then how would they be strong enough to face that sort of dragon armies?


    In order to build their courage, Joshua asked these city guards to move the two heads of the two dragons back to the city and inform them of the location where he fought the two dragons. Well, the corpses of a giant dragon would still be extremely valuable. The warrior had generously decided that the one-tenth of the money obtained from selling the raw materials from the dragons would be given to the city guards who participated in salvaging the bodies.


    Even though one-tenth of the money did not sound like much, but in fact, even if it would be divided among these hundreds of guards, everyone could still get dozens of gold coins which was equivalent to the amount they could earn by doing hard work over half a year. Shortly after Joshua decided to do that, the quoted prices for the raw materials obtained from the dragons'' corpses would definitely increase. If one follows the market currently, it might even be possible that the prices would become double, triple, or many more times of the quoted prices expected. After all, that was the demon-blooded dragons they were talking about, raw materials of a living being from the Dark Abyss. It would not be a loss at all even if these raw materials were sold to the mage association.


    Upon hearing those words, everyone was inspired by the amount of money they would get for doing it. Who would god damn care if those things were dreadful or not anymore? On the spot, the shouts of a lot of people were heard echoing around in the area. After that, they joined forces to carry the gigantic heads of the dragons. Meanwhile, some of them took out a map and confirmed the coordinates that their baron told them about. After they were done preparing with their camps, they set out on the next day to find the corpses of the giant dragons.


    Joshua asked for some them to organize plans for it. After that, he turned his head around and looked at Artanis and Roland who were talking to each other. "Gentlemen, let''s go back to the city first. Especially Sir Knight, he would definitely need a good rest."


    Upon saying that, Joshua seemed to have thought of something. Then he laughed and said, "It was truly my fault for destroying your helmet during the battle."


    "Who would have thought of that during a battle? It''s not your fault."


    Roland did not feel bad about losing his helmet. He had benefited a lot from this fight. During the time he was concussed, he wanted to take the opportunity where the feeling of battling his opponent was still there to aid him in thinking about any possible ways to improve his own skills and tactics in battle. Until now, he was still pondering on the timing of Joshua''s punches and the swiftness of Joshua making changes during the battle.


    Obviously, they were both people that hunt on daemons all the time. However, how could it be so simple for him to battle against dragons and also humans then? Roland also knew that this was something that the current him could understand. However, the man that possessed such skills and abilities was just standing right beside him. So he would have plenty of time and chances to ask Joshua to teach him.


    Upon thinking on that, a light instantly flashed across both of his blue eyes¡ªCreature such as man, even if one was sympathetic and really admiring the other, however, when one was beaten by the other, that one would want to punch that other person back!


    Joshua, of course, saw through the holy knight''s idea. This friend''s thought was just too simple. He could see what the other person was thinking by just looking at his face. However, he was not bothered by it at all. Instead, he even felt a little delighted. After all, under the circumstance that he was about to advance to the Supreme domain, the number of opponents who were in the Gold domain were capable of receiving so many punches from him was extremely low.


    "I destroyed your helmet. I will naturally provide him with appropriate compensation," the warrior said leisurely, "Perhaps you don''t know about this, but the best and most powerful forger among the rune dwarves is currently a guest at my mansion."


    Upon hearing those words, Roland''s eyes glittered. He naturally knew about the craftwork of the dwarves. Their works could equally match the magic-enhanced scrolls and accessories made by the elves, being equal to the sophisticated equipment. Other than his shield and cross warhammer, everything else on him were ordinary equipment made by the Church of the Seven Gods. If he could get a chance to get the dwarves to forge and make for him, then his power level would definitely get an incredible boost.


    After seeing Joshua trying to persuade him with words and phrases, the holy knight was led to forget about the battle before. Even Artanis who was heading over to the mansion to be Joshua''s guest was stroking his own beard. Then he shook his head and said, "Regardless of anything, let''s get back to the city first¡­ Joshua, your residence is still in ruins though. Before I got out of the mansion, I witnessed that your young lady servants and butlers were still presiding over the restoration work on the mansion."


    "That''s true too."


    Recalling back that part of his mansion was being destroyed by the giant dragons, even Joshua could not help but reveal a stiff look on his face. Fortunately, he was able to confirm that only the second half of the living room was destroyed. His study room and bedrooms were still intact, and the reliability of Ying and Ling had also led him to feel at ease.


    As a result, the three of them set foot on the road towards the city.


    Meanwhile, in the distance.


    Holy City of the Triplet Mountain, Imperial City of the Empire Kingdom.


    In a house decorated with crystals that were gleaming with golden radiance, a crystal clear sound that indicated that something had cracked was heard. It sounded as if someone tore off the decorative crystal and threw it onto the ground.


    Meanwhile, the raging voice of a man was heard echoing across the room. "Those garbage, those two dragons! They still failed to solve our problem even they were provided with the most poisonous venom. And they even got slaughtered by their own target! Do these demon-blooded monsters know how to battle?!"

 Chapter 226 My Friend, Could It Be That You Are…

    No matter how angry he was, the man behind the voice was gradually calming himself down. He knew that he would not be able to change anything even if he continued to vent out momentarily. Instead, it would affect his judgment for the upcoming situations.


    "That group of lizards told me that they could definitely assassinate the target without fail. There would not be any leftover problems after that. That was why I let them hide in the caravans of the merchants to go over there¡­"


    A tugging sound was heard. It seemed that the man had already found a chair and sat upon it. His voice sounded a little exhausted. "I''ve never expected that dragon slayer to be so powerful. Two Intermediate Gold-tier demon-blooded dragons that are so powerful had actually failed to assassinate the target and even died from heavy poisoning¡­ Joshua van Radcliffe. Hmph. If this man could really trace it back all the way here through that line with the merchants... Truthfully¡ªI do not have any way¡­"


    Clenching both of his fists, with green veins emerging on the back of his hands, it seemed obvious that this incident had made him feel a great sense of humiliation. It was difficult for a man to control everything in his hands, but his calm mind made him begin to think. "Now, the most important thing is to destroy all the evidence that I and the Pentashade Dragons are trading secretly. Anyway, this line has not been used for a long time. The foolish dragons seem to really want to go into battle with the elves in the South. I should have broken this relationship with them a long time ago. This seems like a good opportunity."


    Putting his thoughts aside, this man could not help but feel proud of his own discretion. All the merchants that were working under him were nominally affiliated with a business organization in the West that was under his control and yet appeared to have no connection or whatsoever with him at all. Because of that, it was extremely easy for him to cut off ties with the merchants. Even if Joshua could trace it back all the way to his doorstep, the warrior would not have any evidence to do anything to the man.


    Now that he had made up his mind, he could immediately take action now. After brooding for a moment, the man called on his butler to bring him a secret communication device. Then he began to send out commands one after another through the device.


    Meanwhile, Starfall Year 832, 7th of November, evening, the main city of Moldavia, the Liege''s Mansion.


    In the surroundings of the streets, the crowds that gathered around to see what was going on because of the explosion were fleeing the scene after being persuaded by the city guards. Even the adventurers and mercenaries who were just bystanders of the incidents were returning back to their motels because night was arriving soon. They would much want to prepare for work or prepare themselves for their adventures on the next day.


    As the moon rose gradually, the light of the twin moons was so bright that even the Lord''s Mansion that was not shone upon by the moonlight was so visible that night.


    Meanwhile, a silver-haired young girl was standing in the backyard of the mansion. Under the moonlight, the girl was kicking off the scattered bricks and debris which resulted from the explosion that happened on the wall.


    Ying was wearing a snow-white silk dress today. She had a translucent crystal flower hairpin as an accessory. Meanwhile, her fair wrists and legs were barely exposed. She did not seem to feel uncomfortable because of the gradual drop in temperature as winter was upon them soon. With the moonlight shone upon her body, she looked as if she was covered with a layer of silver yarn.


    Of course, regardless of anything, she was still a Divine Armament. So how could it be possible that she would feel cold at all? However, this floating dress was not chosen by Ying. Instead, Joshua thought that the girl should dress like a lady. So he had ordered a number of custom-made clothes that were light and floaty. He did not think that it was appropriate for her to wear military-standard clothing, equestrian clothing, long white shawls worn along with thick shirts, and other clothes that did not show the beauty of a lady.


    "Quilts are definitely not what normal girl should wear!" Those were the exact words that came out of the warrior''s mouth.


    "Master has once again left us here as he charges into battle!"


    She mumbled, kicking an oval-shaped stone to a distance. Then Ying turned her head around. Her silvery hair fluttered in the same direction as her movements. Then she looked at the black-haired young man with a sad look on her face as she complained, "Brother, do say something! Don''t you have any thoughts about this at all? If this goes on, what is the purpose of the Divine Armaments existence the first place?!"


    "Sis, how can I have time to think about that sort of stuff now¡­"


    The innocent young boy pressed one of his hands on his chest. Although there was no heartbeat beneath the uniform of a butler and the skin, there was an energy core rapidly spinning. Ling had a look of despair on his face. He was doing countless complicated calculations on the cost required to restore the liege''s mansion to its original state. "Restoring the liege''s mansion is much more complicated and troublesome than rebuilding it. Another large sum of money will be taken out from the treasury that is already so little now. It seems that we will have to spend part of the money we barely earned from selling the raw materials of the white dragon last time¡­ Argh!"


    With both hands clutching his chest, the young man closed his pained eyes tightly and pursed his lips as if he was enduring pain without making even the slightest noise.


    In the beginning when the demon-blooded dragons spat out their dragon breaths, causing the walls of the mansion around to collapse, Ying and Ling were both within the vicinity of the incident. However, it was pretty obvious that Joshua who was blazing with rage did not notice the look on his weapons'' faces. They were looking forward to being used by their master to battle the dragons! Instead, they witnessed their master fly into the sky straight away, pursuing the tails of the two giant dragons that were attempting to flee.


    In fact, one minute after the battle, the old dwarf Moreila who was already at the mansion went over to take a look. He grinned a little, shook his head and sighed a few times. Then he returned to the mansion. He was not worried about Joshua''s safety at all.


    From his point of view, instead of getting bothered about the monster that fought a Supreme-tier Aragami and came back unscathed, it would be better to brew himself a cup of elven coffee that was brought from the distant South by Clyre. Recently, his mind was flooded with the inspiration about some sort of new perspective on the understanding of structures and methods to forge rune armor. In order for him to bring about his inspiration and ideas into reality, the old dwarf would still need to work hard for over a period of time. Hence, he would not have the time to unnecessarily care about people who need not be worried about.


    In the meantime, Ling took out a notebook. He furrowed his brows as he drew and wrote something on it. Ying, on the other hand, was just sitting on the pile of wreckage of the mansion. Just when she was sitting there looking at the moon with her head lifted, Joshua, Artanis and Roland were walking slowly towards them from the outer road of the city.


    Along the way, many citizens of Moldavia greeted Joshua warmly. In the meantime, the warrior also waved back at them. Some adventurers and mercenaries even cheered and clapped from afar the moment when they saw that their count had once again returned from a successful dragon hunt. Joshua did not try to conceal his smile as well, as he walked back to the liege''s residence with joy. Because of that, the pain that he felt from the destruction of his mansion was lifted quite a bit now.


    Right behind the three men were the city guards who were carrying two giant dragon heads into the city. They were to place the two dragon heads right in the middle of the square. The hired mages would be dealing with those materials in the morning. Meanwhile, currently, it was the time for the citizens of the city to look at the outcome of their baron''s battle. Previously, Joshua did not actually bring back much evidence after he went to slaughter the dragons at the White Dragons'' lair. The tale had only be told by some adventurers that coincidentally saw the incident happening. However, these two heads belonging to the demon-blooded dragons could really boost his prestige to a whole new level.


    "¡­ This is truly a vibrant city. Normally, when winter arrives, the people of the South would stay indoors and avoid reasons to step out of their houses again."


    Looking at this scene, Roland mumbled to himself. As he witnessed some girls still wearing short skirts and short sleeves in the cold weather in November, Roland could not help but be deeply astonished as he said, "Don''t they feel cold at all?!"


    Meanwhile, Joshua was looking at the spot where the holy knight was staring at with slight curiosity. After that, he shook his head in disappointment and said, "This is still alright. The temperature is still a few degrees above zero Celsius. Winter has not arrived if there''s no sign of any frost or snow. This is merely late autumn."


    Furthermore, even if there was frost, these ladies of the North would still be wearing skirts throughout December and the first blizzard that would mark the arrival of a new year. That, he did not say.


    "Impressive physiques. No wonder according to the books, the North always gives birth to warriors that excel in battles¡­"


    Muttering softly to himself, Roland saw the liege''s mansion from afar. As expected, the walls around the back of the mansion had collapsed. The backyard was a mess. However, what he did not expect was to hear a series of footsteps, followed by the appearance of two light-weighted shadows running up to Joshua''s side.


    "Master, this is the list of losses."


    The black-haired young man walking on the front had a pair of bright golden eyes, with a good-looking appearance and sharp face. He had slightly raised his eyebrows and his hair appeared a little messy spreading over his shoulders. The young man came to the front of the warrior and immediately passed his notebook in his hand over to Joshua who let out a sigh after receiving the notebook. Meanwhile, the silver-haired girl who was standing right behind the young man had a fair and white skin that looked like snow. Her hair was so long that the length had reached her waist. Her eyes were gleaming bright like the lights of a firefly. Although she looked very cute, however, her running posture looked like how a boy would run. She did not get bothered by the corner of her skirt floating up and the crystal hairpin that was about to fall from the tip of her hair¡­ Judging from her eyes and her eyebrows, she seemed to be a little unhappy?


    "Alright, thank you for the heads up¡­ you''ve done well. Thank you for your hard work."


    Upon patting Ling on his head, Joshua brushed Ling''s hair that was already messy and made it messier than before. Then he looked at the list which contained details of the losses recorded in the notebook and he could not help but sigh again. After closing the book, the warrior had also naturally noticed Ying who seemed to be disgruntled at the moment. He also noticed that he had once again hurt the feelings of his fellow weapons. So he knew he had to make it up by making a promise to them. "Alright, alright, it''s my fault that I did not notice this. Actually it would have definitely been easier if I''ve brought you two along. I''ll make sure that I bring the both of you along next time, alright?"


    Well, he was already oppressively powerful all by himself. If he even went out with his weapons, that would be him bullying those dragons already.


    Before he could have that thought flashing across his mind, the magic projection of 03 slowly drifted over to the ground from the sky above the residence. The artificial intelligence was expressionless as she was communicating with people. Her long blue hair looked so real that it was floating in the same direction as the wind. A pair of black wings were seen branching out from her thin waist, fluttering right beside of her small body.


    "It seems that nothing is wrong here¡­" Her eyes swept past the people right before her, as 03 muttered to herself. Then she flapped her wings and flew back into the sky, leaving the residence, under everyone''s gaze.


    Due to the sufficient supply of magical crystals to supply her enough energy recently, this female artificial intelligence was able to cover her projection over more than half of the city. Also, she seemed to be fond of moving around in this strange way. According to 03''s explanation, that strange way of moving around, the thrill of it, could actually heal her soul that was a little scattered over a thousand years of isolation.


    Since she had already stated that so clearly, Joshua could only go along with her and let her do what she liked. Well, she would only consume a little bit more energy than usual, so it would not bother anyone anyway. As long as she was happy, that should be enough.


    "Another strange person," Artanis mumbled as he stroked his beard. Meanwhile, the holy knight who was standing beside the old archbishop stared at the magic projection that was flying further from them. Then he muttered softly to himself, "Ghost? Flying human? Flying human ghost?! An undead with wisdom?! Could it be some sort of lich?"


    In a flash, he came up with several guesses, and then he rejected all them one after another. At the end of it, Roland had an epiphany. "Oh! That''s a magic projection! No wonder it looked so much like a ghost, however, it does not have any negative energy or the presence of a ghost ¡­ but where do the wings come from then?"


    The previous doubt had yet to be solved, and a new doubt arose already¡­ this liege''s residence was really interesting.


    However... the holy knight turned his head around to look at the young man and the young lady that remained silent as they trailed behind Joshua. He gave it some thought. After that, he sounded serious with a hint of doubt in his tone as he spoke, "Mister Joshua."


    "Hmm? What''s up?"


    Joshua, who was thinking about what materials from the demon-blooded dragons he should sell in order to cover the insufficiency on his capital money, responded to the holy knight. After that, he frowned and looked at the notebook in his hand again.


    However, Roland did not notice that. He appeared careful and serious, however, a little awkward as he looked the warrior in his eyes and said, "Although this is probably your personal interest¡­"


    Upon hearing that, Joshua turned his head around, with a puzzled expression on his face.


    After a brief pause, the holy knight looked at Ying and Ling, and also the back of 03''s shadow that was leaving them all behind. Then he took a deep breath and spoke with care, "It is against the law of the Empire Kingdom and the law of the church to take advantage of children!"


    "¡­ Huh?!"

 Chapter 227 The Trial of Mastery

    What in the world is this guy talking about?


    After a long pause, Joshua only responded to what the holy knight was saying. For that reason, he sighed deeply and felt powerless deep down.


    Set aside Ying and Ling which were the same age as Joshua was, which was obviously legal if he really was taking advantage of them in ''that'' regard. Not to mention that Artificial Intelligence 03 was already over a thousand years old now. Even the founder of his family was not as old as 03. So how could he call her a little girl? Joshua did not even have the slightest inclination to take advantage of the thousand-year-old girl.


    All in all, Joshua had spent a great deal of effort to reluctantly convince the holy knight and the archbishop into believing that he was truly not a psycho that did not have any special preferences towards the young boy and girl, and also any ghost, undead, flying species, and other sorts of special beings.


    "Why do you think of that aspect?"


    After he was done explaining himself, Joshua let out a breath. He felt so much more exhausted than he was after he slaughtered a dozen of dragons. He had a puzzled expression on his face. He could not understand the minds of those two¡ªhow evil must a person be if that person could actually think of doing such a thing to the children! Since the beginning till now, he had been raising Ying and Ling as his son and daughter¡­ It might be a little over exaggerated to say he was treating them like his own children, however, it was true that he was treating them like how he would treat his own kin.


    In a strange and unfamiliar outer world, Ying was the first life form he had ever encountered which turned out to be friendly enough for him to approach. Meanwhile, Ling was an existence that he could trust and entrust important missions and tasks to. The two of them were like left and right limbs to Joshua now. The warrior could not help but shake his head. Then he spoke with a cold tone, "Well, I believe that you two who could actually think about this should be the ones who should be more careful about stopping yourselves from committing such heinous crimes."


    However, it seemed that Roland and Artanis''s skins were thick enough. As they were facing criticism from Joshua, they did not seem to be bothered much by it. Instead, they just lightly apologized a few times to the warrior.


    In truth, their suspicions were actually well-founded. In the main continent of Mycroft, men who reached the age of sixteen would become eligible to join the military and get married. Although most of them did not get hitched at that period of time, most people would marry very early.


    Usually, young people such as Joshua, who was currently twenty-two-years old, who was also a count with territory, and a true nobleman, would have at least one or two lovers by now even if he was unmarried. Well, the northerners were known to be quite open-minded, so it would be normal even if he looked for one or two lovers to have fun with. Who knows, maybe one of the lovers would get an ''upgrade'' and become the lady of the territory, right? After all, he was not a noble near the Imperial City that would want to speak of marriage between families of equal social rank. In a world that judged people based on martial arts and power, who could have thought that a poor boy could become a Gold in the early days, or even a Supreme? In any case, Master Nostradamus was a fine example of that fact.


    In a nutshell, from their point of view, the warrior was living like a monk, having a tough life. He was either training himself to the max, or training the group of knights he brought together just recently. Other than that, he would occasionally handle some official business. He would also go over to the construction site by Mount Nissia, or bring that dragon-blooded horse over to the snowy land and walk with it. Of course, he would also rest occasionally. For instance, he would go hunting with his bow and come back with a fire dragon or god knows what sort of colossal daemon. While his life could not be deemed as unfulfilling, however, the impression these two men had of Joshua was completely inconsistent from the impression they had for most of the aristocrats.


    "I wanted to invite both of you over for a meal together, but now that the mansion is in ruins, please do forgive me for not being able to treat you well."


    Upon patting the shoulders of Ying and Ling gently, Joshua seemed to have notified the two of them who were trying not to laugh all the while to go back to the liege''s residence and clear out the remaining wreckage. Before that, under the arrangement of Ling, some of the servants were already cleaning up the backyard of the mansion and cleared out the debris pieces. However, because of the huge quake, the items in each room had been displaced. The female servants were not allowed to enter some of the places. Hence, Joshua could only request the two Divine Armaments to take care of it for him.


    "Thank you for your generosity, but even if you can, I''ll have to refuse."


    Roland shook his head and spoke seriously, "I''ve learned a great deal from today''s battle with you. I''m about to request Master Artanis to keep me in the church so that I may calm my mind and soul to explore my weaknesses¡­ So anything regarding a good meal or a treat, we can always talk about it in future."


    As he was speaking halfway, his voice shook a little in an instant. He suddenly remembered his initial intention for coming all the way to Moldavia¡ªto learn the secrets behind the land of Chaos.


    However, 0.001 seconds later, the idea was gone from his head.


    "Roland, what could you have done even if you knew about it?"


    He was mocking himself by thinking that aloud.


    Father was right. Without strength, what could he have done even if he knew? Could he avenge his fallen comrades? Could his fallen comrades be revived? Was he able to change the church''s strategic approach towards the land of Chaos?


    This failure had changed his opinion.


    Since he could not change anything, then what good could it bring for knowing then? Instead of getting bothered over it, he should just focus on training himself in order to improve his strength. There were so many people in the world who needed help. Also, it would be much better to do something practical than to care about the illusionary truth.


    Having such thoughts in mind, he suppressed his curiosity to ask Joshua momentarily. He was not ready to speak about at the moment.


    The old archbishop right beside him also nodded his head slightly and said, "I was originally sorting through the old books in the library and found some interesting things. If it weren''t for such a big incident, I would not have the intention to walk out of the room¡­" Upon saying that, he laughed and said humorously, "We will not bother the count in restoring the liege''s residence for the second time."


    After finished talking, the two of them left the street where the liege''s mansion was located.


    "¡­ so straightforward. Take care."


    After saying goodbye, Joshua frowned and turned his head around to look at his residence. The fortress built from granite did not collapse even after sustaining a violent explosion. That was something to feel fortunate for, however, the fortress had just proven that it was not tough enough.


    "Next time, I shall try reinforcing it with magic runes."


    In making such a decision in his heart, the warrior went to the main gate of the liege''s mansion.


    Time passed swiftly.


    Starfall Year 832 was about to come to an end. It has been three months since Holy Knight Roland first arrived in Moldavia. The current date was Starfall Year 833, February 11.


    During that period of time, there were no major events. The North was as cold as ever. The sudden drop in temperature and cold winds swept across the plains as usual. The snowstorms and overcast clouds were appearing in the constant weather reports as usual. However, things were a little bit different from last year though. Because of Joshua''s existence, the celebration of the New Year was grander than ever. After all, a baron that would go hunting for Upper Silver-tier or even Gold-tier daemons casually was considered very rare. This was not a matter of strength but experience.


    Finding a prey was very difficult. In fact, many hunters had praised the exquisite bow and tracking techniques of the count. Meanwhile, when they see the dragon skulls that were hung on the side of the liege''s residence, their admiration towards their baron had reached its peak.


    With such conspicuous power and strength as proof, Joshua''s prestige and fame were naturally boosted for good. Although he was not very good at managing the territory, he currently had a group of skilled subordinates to handle the official affairs of the territory for him. Meanwhile, the strength of the warrior could really shock all people of the younger generation. Actually, robbers and thieves had already vanished from Moldavia. Well, no one would have the courage to do such a thing in Moldavia, the territory of a dragonslayer. Furthermore, it was too much of a risks getting themselves and their entire family slaughtered by trying something funny on the dragonslayer''s turf.


    During this time, the name of Roland the Holy Knight had been gradually spread among the people as well. Through Joshua''s recommendation, the holy knight received a brand-new experimental armor from the old dwarf Moreila. The excited young holy knight had joined the expedition party in the Dark Forest Fortress that went exploring and scouting around the mountainside of Great Ajax Volcano.


    With the addition of a holy knight, the strength of the expedition party that only consisted of archers and warriors was greatly enhanced. The aura and blessing of a bearer of holy light were capable of reducing much more risks for the party. In the past, they were forced to take a route around the lair to bypass some of the lairs of the daemons. Now they could just easily pass through the pool of lava that boiled like a hot spring. Because of that, their efficiency in their exploration task was increased many times over.


    It should be noted that there were countless valuable ores in the Great Ajax Volcano floating on the surface of the lava pool along with the movement of the lava. The expedition party had already discovered two open-pit veins within a month, which provided many jobs to people afterward.


    The time passed slowly and peacefully just like that. Joshua did not seem to be rushing at all. From his point of view, one must take one step after another while walking on a road. One must take things easy, one step after another. Although the Dragon''s Calamity was extremely important, however, instead of waiting for the incident to happen with a frightened heart from time and time, it would be much wiser for one to handle stuff with his or her own methods. Hence, he would help Ling in handling some of the official business matters every day whenever he felt free. He has also been entertaining himself by giving Ying different clothes to wear. For being occupied with so many tasks at hands, he was living a full and enjoyable life for the moment.


    Such days went on until one day, when the weather was as cold as negative forty degree Celsius, Joshua was running swiftly along the snowy mountain. Then he suddenly stopped and his entire party followed him to stop.


    Meanwhile, right behind him was a troop of exhausted warriors and knights who could not even forcefully activate their Combat Aura. Even they had stopped marching forward. There were some of them that ran so much that they were used to running already instead of walking. Sometimes, they would not be able to stop in their tracks though. They would just bump into their comrades that were right in front of them. Sometimes, when the chain reaction set in, it would cause a great disturbance among the troop as they would bump into each other, one after another.


    Meanwhile, Joshua was looking into the sky staring at nothing with a vague expression on his face. He brushed the water which turned to frost off his hair as he muttered to himself, "I''ve never thought that it would actually come now¡­"


    He thought that this thing would have appeared after he defeated Roland. He had not expected that he would need to wait for another three months for it, after that.


    Right before the eyes of the warrior, there was a light screen that others could not see. Meanwhile, right on the light screen, there were letters in a bold font appearing packed together.


    [Conditions met, activating the quest for the Trial for Mastery Strength.]

 Chapter 228 To Reaffirm, Winter Fort is a Mage Academy

    If one should speak of Skill Mastery, the person must master hundreds of martial arts techniques and thousands of skills to be used at the tip of one''s finger, then Supreme Strength would become an even simpler quest for him or her.


    That would be pure strength, the strength that exceeded one''s limitations.


    Every training would definitely bear fruit. As long as one would be willing to put in effort, he or she would definitely be able to become stronger. That thought was deemed overly na?ve. Only warriors who had just begun learning how to enhance their own strength would have such misleading ideas. However, truth to be told, the truth about this would be exactly the opposite of this.


    Every training would not promise reward. One would even suffer a decline in physical function due to overtraining oneself. One might not be able to achieve results even if they put effort in it. It was very possible that one''s status would deteriorate instead of improve. A struggling through hardships might only be able to maintain the current status of one''s body from deteriorating. They would not be able to become stronger even if they trained to the point that even their sweat wet their shoes and soles.


    These possibilities might be true, and there were countless examples to serve as facts. That was also the reason why the word ''Gift'' was invented¡ªhumans had limits, and when they reached their limits, there was no way to become stronger anymore.


    However, the Strength of Supreme would be the one thing that could break through that barrier. It was an existence that could break those shackles.


    As long as a person would train himself, he would become progressive. As long as that person continued to work hard, he would become stronger¡ªsuch extraordinary ability that seemed like a fantasy would be the truth about Supreme Strength, the power to surpass limit.


    Mastery Strength was different from Mastery Skill where one could master hundreds of martial arts techniques and continue to learn new skills. One could just slowly understand Mastery over time. The Mastery Strength was also different from the Mastery Soul where one would only look at the degree of spiritual consciousness and determination of the person''s will. The concepts of these masteries were all different from one another. The awakening of Mastery Strength would require laborious training.


    Effort and never slacking off. Even if there was no effect at all, one would need to maintain and persist to train daily. At the same time, one should assist in some of the battles that could allow oneself to blast with full power. By doing all that, the power would naturally be awakened.


    Of course, for some lucky people, running ten kilometers a day, one hundred push-ups, one hundred sit-ups, and one hundred squats would have been enough for the person to break the shackles of his or her limit. Meanwhile, people with bad luck... they might never be able to break those shackles even if they spent their entire lifetime trying. There was no example or whatsoever about them at all.


    Joshua also did not know whether he was considered lucky or not. In the previous life, he took the path of the Skill Mastery. Meanwhile, he had succeeded in awakening the seed of Mastery as well in this life. If he could complete the quest for the trial, then he would be able to obtain Mastery Strength successfully. That should be deemed as a good luck. However, the number of battles he experienced would be much more than the number of battles any ordinary man would experience over a lifetime.


    "Let''s see what the trial really is about then¡­"


    With his eyes moving, Joshua was eager to look at the lower part of the light screen.


    The quests for the Trial of Masteries had always been quirky and complicated. They might not be as difficult as expected though, however, it would be absolutely unpleasant to complete them. The quest for the Trial of Skill Mastery that Joshua needed to complete in the previous life in order to awaken his Skill Mastery power was defeating twenty-five different Upper Gold-Tier enemies with twenty-five different methods. It would not matter whether the enemies were daemons or humans, or what sort of weapons were used to defeat the enemies. It could be swords, or bows and arrows, or even chopsticks if one was capable of doing it. One could even use poison, ambush, or even ganging up on the enemy by asking for help from others. Everything would be accounted for as long as the methods were different.


    Well, it sounded pretty simple. But truth to be told, one could only know and understand how difficult it really was to execute it. Who would not have become an existence that was superbly skilled in the arts of battles and possessed rich experiences in battles if that person had managed to advance into the Gold-Tier? It would still be better to fight with skilled weapons and methods of battle. Fighting with unfamiliar styles and methods would only end up getting seen through by your opponents and get smashed to the ground by them in a single blow.


    "For the love of god¡­ It''s these sort of trials again!"


    As he swept his eyes across the quest list, Joshua put a slap on his face. He sighed helplessly and spoke slowly, "Can''t they just give me something harder, and yet can be done in one go? For instance, they could just task me with slaying one Supreme-Tier Aragami and that sort of thing. How long will it take for me to advance to the next tier then?"


    The quests that appeared before his eyes were brief, however, not easy to be completed.


    [Trial of Glorious Light¡ªMonster Hunter]


    [Defeat, kill, or hunt 30 different types of Upper Gold-Tier beings upfront.]


    [Quest targets include: Humans, Elves, Dwarfs, Hobbits, Halflings, Lizardmen, Dragons.]


    [¡ªOnly victory can prove one''s strength. Only with strength can one obtain victory.]


    The intensely cold snowstorm was blustering on. The freezing winds that were piercingly cold as small tiny blades were blowing against the body of the warrior.


    The reason why Joshua sighed was the high degree of freedom and flexibility in this sort of quests. However, the difficulty in completing it was definitely not easy at all. Although it did not have any limit to the races, however, regardless of any race out there, one would have become much more superior the moment when they were able to reach Upper Gold-tier. Even the most ordinary Dhole Worms would become gigantic if they could ever advance into the Gold tier. Well, they could basically turn into gigantic devourers that were as tall as seven to eight-story buildings!


    To defeat thirty different Gold-tier beings¡ª even defeating one dragon species would be an extremely difficult task. Joshua felt that, if he would not journey out to search for his targets, he might not even be able to get all thirty targets in his entire life. Well, it remained uncertain if the North would even have thirty different types of Gold-tier daemons to begin with.


    "I am pretty sure that I remember. Some of them only needed to climb mountains and dive into deep waters to complete their quests."


    He complained along with some regret in his tone as he was recalling back on his memories about the scenes where the other players were posting about their attempts to complete the quests for their trial on the forums.


    "Although one of them needed to climb the Dragon Island''s holy mountain, while the other needed to dive into the endless abyss of the sea in the distant South, however, regardless of any saying, their quests were much easier than mine."


    Swiping his hand across as he canceled the system, Joshua turned around and spoke loudly to the knights behind him, "Today''s training has ended. Dismiss. Gather back at the training facility before evening arrives. Those who are late shall not get dinner."


    "Yes! My Liege! Roger, my liege!"


    Upon hearing their baron saying that they were dismissed for the time being, the exhausted people yelled subconsciously, but then they immediately complained, "But my liege, we''re currently in the deep part of the snowy mountain! We''re drained from running from morning till noon! Isn''t evening a little too¡­"


    "You are right."


    After hearing those words coming from his knights, the warrior looked thoughtfully at the group of knights. Smiling gently, he said, "This training is to force you to your true limits, and then you need to try breaking through your own limits. Since that''s the case, it is indeed a little too late for you guys to get back by evening. You all can definitely complete the task if you would just put effort in it¡­ Then, you all must gather at the training facility before 4 p.m.! Or else you''ll be ready to go to the construction site on the hillside to do some charity work¡ªand you''ll also not be having any dinner! Dismiss!"


    After he was done talking, a translucent shockwave was seen in plain sight, followed by the appearance of a transparent vacuum passage in the middle of the heavy snowstorm. After that, the sound of a squeaky sonic boom only came and lingered around by the ears of the knights a brief moment after that. Joshua''s shadow had also disappeared without a trace.


    The group of knights were stunned as they were left in the middle of a blizzard with their mouths open. The cold winds were sweeping back and forth, causing the Upper Silver-Tier knights to feel as if their bodies and souls were about to be frozen.


    "The strength of our lord seems to have improved yet again."


    One of the knights who even had his hair frozen into icy spikes let out a sigh as he truly admired Joshua. However, his words were interrupted by the others beside him almost in an instant. "Sigh¡­ what good would it bring you, buttering the liege now? You can stop wasting your breath and start running, now!"


    That line rang in everyone''s ears and everyone agreed on it at the same instant. Instantly, the knights began to turn around towards the opposite direction of where they were facing and started running towards the training facility down at the base of Mount Nissia.


    Joshua went back to the liege''s residence in the main city as he wanted to gather enough information he needed first before head back to the training facility. He was surprised to see 03 wandering around, floating in and out of the ceiling by the front door of the study room.


    The Artificial Intelligence seemed to be having a good time. She seemed to be fond of rolling and floating around like that. Because of that, the warrior''s emotions were slightly stirred. After all, 03 was just an Artificial Intelligence. She was really good at adjusting the angles of her projection though. Right while the corner of her dress was floating around, Joshua could not actually see what was underneath that dress.


    However, he was not some sort of pervert who would purposely observe to see what was beneath the dress of a girl of course. If he could see it, that would be his luck. If not, that would not matter at all. Hence, Joshua immediately asked, "03, what are you doing in front of the study room?"


    Meanwhile, 03 slowly turned her body around. She was hanging from the ceiling upside down looking just like a vampire. She lifted her head and spoke gently, "Before this, there''s an extremely powerful mage who came to see you."


    "A powerful mage?"


    After a brief second, Joshua thought about the one powerful mage he knew personally. Then he nodded and said, "Master Nostradamus? Why did he look for me then?"


    03 responded quickly, "The mage said that the construction for the Winter Fort is nearing its completion. He will be able to propagate and recruit new apprentices soon enough. Joshua, you''ll need to conduct a speech for the opening ceremony of the academy."


    Upon saying that, she gave a human-like shrug. "Here. You''re going to be a great, honorable dean of the academy."

 Chapter 229 Alright Then, Winter Fort Is a Class Academy

    Have they really completed the construction of Winter Fort?


    Upon hearing that news, Joshua raised his eyebrows. His heart was racing with joy and surprise. Well, that was a gigantic structure that was being built in the middle of a snowy mountain. It was already a big project that required a substantial amount of manpower to transport the construction materials over to the construction site. Also, it was not even a year since the construction began. Was the construction completed already?


    "That''s fast."


    As he was speaking, he opened the door and entered the study room. He could not help but sigh. "I didn''t expect the mage to be so efficient."


    03 came down from the ceiling gently. After that, she floated over to Joshua''s side. She did not seem surprised though. She just spoke calmly, "Back in those years, the people of Karlis did not spend more than a few years before they were done with the construction of the pyramid fortress. While you and your people here spent almost a year to build such a small academy. That''s considerably slow."


    "How can we compare to that? You and your people had utilized the strength of a whole civilization. Meanwhile, we''re just utilizing the manpower we have in a territory that only belongs to one count," Joshua retorted.


    "All in all, this is really slow."


    03 did not intend to be reasonable with the warrior. However, she then turned her head and told the warrior another good news, "Oh right, the holy knight that has been looking at me with a strange expression on his face had recently found an unusual spot in the volcano. The density of the elements in that area is bizarrely thick, and they''re very unstable. Ordinary members of the expedition party cannot even enter the area."


    As they were talking about that, the expression of the female Artificial Intelligence became serious. "That''s part of the deep area of the volcano itself. That''s also the area where the lava gathers around. Joshua, with such volatile and strange area in there, you should grasp the concept of what it really is."


    When the warrior heard the news, he could not help but freeze for a very brief moment. Then he stopped doing what he was doing at the moment and sank into deep thought. "Is there really such a thing? Can it be that¡­ Can Roland really be that lucky?"


    Upon thinking about that, he already made some guesses about that area. For that, Joshua made a decision. "It is indeed possible that it might cause a volcanic eruption. When I have the time, I shall go over to the Great Ajax Volcano for an inspection."


    Afterward, 03 also spoke about some of the small trivial matters. As an Artificial Intelligence, the warrior entrusted her with the mission to transmit information. After reporting to the warrior, she then floated in mid-air above the liege''s residence and went back to the other mansion where her true body was located at the moment.


    Meanwhile, Joshua looked at some data and determined that there were no thirty creatures in the North that could advance to Gold tier. He could not help but let out a sigh.


    He did not think that the quest was difficult though. It was just very troublesome for him. Thirty Gold-tier monsters were not like a bunch of na?ve Chinese cabbages (1) that would just stay there and wait for someone to hunt them down. Furthermore, for each monster, one day would be required to search it, and another one day would be required to track it down. Yet another one day would be required to locate its lair and kill it. Occasionally, if he were to encounter a monster that was tougher or maybe much more proficient in fleeing away, then one more day would be spared for that hunt, wasted just like that. Under that circumstance, the warrior would need at least half a year to complete this quest even if he did not do other tasks and focused only on slaying daemons.


    Of course, not to mention about completing it in half a year, even if he takes about one or two years, his progress to Supreme tier would be deemed as extremely fast. In other words, the others would have been joyful to the point that they would jump around in excitement if they could progress at that pace. However, Joshua was displeased to know that. All sorts of calamities were approaching fast now. There were only so few laid-back times left for him to take things easy. If he did not speed up his progression now, he would certainly be suffering a lot in the days to come.


    Lifting his head and looking upward, Joshua stared at the fluorite lamp and the pyroxene lamp hanging above his head. The two colors, gold and white were dazzling. Compared to a year ago, the lights that these magic stones created were getting brighter already.


    That was the proof that the density of magic elements was getting thicker and thicker before the arrival of the Great Mana Tide. The increasing density of the free-roaming energy would make it possible to awaken the bloodlines. Through trials and training of Combat Aura, the number of people who could activate magic power would increase along with time. Meanwhile, the dimensional barrier in the North had become thinner and weaker than the others across the Mycroft continent, all thanks to the ''visit'' from the Evil God that attempted to invade this world in the past. That was also why the magic energy in this land could increase much faster than the other lands. Nostradamus decided to establish his academy here in the North because of that reason.


    "If it''s about the source of recruitment, I should not be worried about that. The mage has definitely found some noblemen that are close to him and invited them to join as his apprentices. Meanwhile, he should have certainly gathered quite a number of civilians with the ''Gift''. Also, he should have recruited some teachers. After all, he is the dean of the Royal Mage Academy back in Empire City. As long as he is willing to look, there will always be people for him to recruit."


    After those thoughts, Joshua suddenly had an idea in mind. He walked up to the window and looked at the city that became quiet because of the blizzard and cold wind. He thoughtfully said to himself, "I may be able to help a little too... I can also provide a chance to my people in my territory."


    Nostradamus wanted to set up an academy not only for the wealthy nobles but also for the needy civilians. He wanted to establish an academy that could teach magic to anyone. At first, he wanted to take in a large number of apprentices. For that, he purposely built a strangely large academy in the middle of the mountain. Such a thing was too common to the point that it was natural to everyone in Joshua''s previous life. However, across the continent of Mycroft, this was a surprising move.


    This was a fantasy and civilized world with individual strength as the main point. Although the truly powerful champions could already travel across worlds, however, the civilians were currently living in the eve of the magically industrialized era. Their lives were not poor because of their fertile lands. However, there was no extra time for them to take studying seriously.


    Even though that was the case, the vast majority of people do not claim to be completely illiterate. Because of the universal education provided by the church, they could at least read some notices and write their own names and phrases for prayers. But only few could read and understand all words and characters on a book or a newspaper. Only the rich, the nobles or the descendants of class bearers would have a certain channel and ability to master more knowledge.


    Originally, the Mage Academy was established mainly for the descendants of those aristocrats. Meanwhile, Nostradamus had the idea to provide that passage, the chance for civilians to get access to learning magic. That thought of his would be like a fool speaking about an unrealistic dream in the eyes of ordinary people. However, for a Supreme-tier mage, that was a possible reality that could be realized. In the meantime, Joshua was also interested in his ideals. Under the support of two champions, the construction for the Winter Fort was swiftly completed. However, currently, the warrior had suddenly realized that he could actually do better than that.


    "Because of the existence of the rune factory, Moldavia will need a lot of workers who knows magic. They don''t necessarily need to be strong, but they must know some basic rune knowledge."


    The Winter Fort could definitely open a course to meet the needs of Moldavia. The status of these workers was not low to begin with. As a part of the production line of the rune factory, their salaries must be generously much, and they did not need a ''Gift'' that was too powerful. Only basic coordinating skills were required. After all, rune technology only required people who knew the skills to engrave and activate them. It would be a simple thing to learn even for ordinary people who wanted to learn a part of it. It would not take too long as well. In a few months, or one year at most, an ordinary person could have completely master the basic teachings and begin their internships in the rune factory already.


    For instance, look at the enchanted armor. The process of gorging and grinding the parts of the armor would not need a true mage or a blacksmith to do it. Meanwhile, speaking about the assembly of the armor, drawing rune lines and patterns could also be done by others. If the corresponding courses were offered to the people in Moldavia, the people in Moldavia who could be a part of manufacturing magic-enhance equipment would increase tremendously. The efficiency of manufacturing those equipment might even increase over a couple of times over as well.


    Moreover, this would also mean that the average civilian could have another way to climb higher in regard to status. After all, those who only had average ''Gift'' could only be workers for trivial projects. That was something that could not be helped though. However, if the grandchildren of one of those civilians were born with a much more superior ''Gift'', then they could have better basics when they had become workers for the rune factory. By then, they would be able to access to better resources and opportunities to nurture the future generations.


    After putting his thoughts aside on the matter, Joshua took out his own notebook from his study table and wrote in some of his random plans. While he was writing, he was also muttering to himself, "This is really unexpected though. I have actually become the kind of man that will alter the sons of the farmers into factory workers. This is truly a rare experience¡­ The universal investigation on ''Gift'' will be requiring a large amount of resources and money. So it seems that there is still a lack of money here. Then the priority can be put on the main city and the areas around it¡­ wait a minute."


    When writing that, the warrior suddenly paused, furrowing his brow. "In fact, we do not necessarily need to train mages only. I have experienced meeting so many warriors and knights here. There are also quite a number of archers in this city. I can actually start a Class Academy here as well¡­ However, that can wait. I should wait until the money is enough before considering to start a new course. It should still be acceptable to think about it by then."


    After the basic rules were finalized, the next step was to fine-tune the details and activate the communication circle. Joshua and Nostradamus began to conduct further communication and consultation with each other in such regard.


    The conversation between the two of them continued until late at night. As for the suggestion of the warrior, the old mage thought about it for a while and expressed his approval. He also believed that it was necessary for them to adapt to the changes along with the passing time instead of implementing the teaching methods of the aristocrats upon Winter Fort. Some changes had to be made in such regard.


    Until the end, both of them had finally completed a rough layout and the process flow of their plans.


    Hence, a few days later, an important announcement was sent from the liege''s residence and spread across the entire city.


    TL Note:


    1) Chinese cabbage is a metaphor to refer to something that just stands still or waiting for someone or something take action

 Chapter 230 Although This Is an Announcment for Warriors, Everyone Wants to Be a Mage

    For the residents of Moldavia, Starfall Year 832 was a year that had many ups and downs. The winter of the year''s beginning seemed additionally long due to the aftermath of the Dark Tide. If the liege''s mansion did not lift taxes from the hunters and civilians living in the mountains and the forest or provide them with support, those people might have to face the cold and starvation during the winter.


    However, the series of reformations implemented by the new count after he stepped up to power had changed everyone''s perspective of him. This young and new count, Joshua van Radcliffe had not only launched a large-scale maintenance of the streets and basic constructions all over the city, but also acquired a number of investments and launched two major projects near the Mount Nissia.


    In some cases, spending money on constructing infrastructures of the city was not merely expenditure without reason. Large-scale constructions could lead to more employment and consumption, which would greatly boost the economy of the territory. Furthermore, the baron seemed to be emphasizing more on education. He had established quite a number of elementary schools and recruited many scholars to be teachers of his schools. As a result, most of the children who attended school would stay there for an entire day. Meanwhile, some of those in the labor force that had their hands tied because of their children were now liberated. Because of that, they could work and boost the economy of the territory as well.


    The main city of Moldavia, Broken Sword Tavern.


    This well-known tavern was owned by an elderly half-elf ranger. He lost a hand during his adventure forty years ago and he simply withdrew from the dangerous industry. Afterward, he took a fairly generous amount of money, enough to start a tavern. The ranger once had the strength of a Silver. Although he had lost part of his strength because of losing his arm, his exquisite knife throwing technique still intimidated many, both old and young. Perhaps because of common topics to discuss, numerous adventurers or mercenaries were all regular customers. Additionally, his bartender skills satisfied their needs.


    Today was Starfall Year 833, 14th of February. Another snowstorm came by. The snow had blocked the road connecting the outside world. Many bounty hunters and adventurers who were ready to go to the Dark Forest to locate their targets for their quests could only sigh and delay their plans for the moment. Hence, most of them would just hang out at familiar places, talking and drinking. That was how they passed their time.


    Hence, Broken Sword Tavern was crowded at that time.


    However, it was strange that these people were actually talking about the same thing.


    "My friend, are you sure you are not mistaken about it?"


    Sitting at the window side, a middle-aged man with a thick beard and a glass of wine that was half the height of his arm spoke to his friend right in front of him with a serious face, "The liege is preparing to establish a magic academy? Are you sure that the news on the municipal administration side said that?"


    "Well, of course. Don''t look at me with that skeptical look on your face."


    The young half-elf wearing a leather armor who was sitting opposite the man answered his question without hesitation. Then he grabbed the glass from the middle-aged man''s hand and took a gulp of the drink. He shook his head and said, "This news really can''t be any more real. The notice was stamped with the count''s family emblem! Don''t you know how good my memory is? It is the absolute truth!"


    Seemed to be shocked by this news, the middle-aged man touched his beard and did not have time to be angry with his partner who robbed him of his drink. He frowned and pondered upon the news. "Something is not right though. We have many powerful knights, warriors, and archers here in the North. Anyone can simply gather seven to eight of them without much effort. Meanwhile, most people''s bloodlines and gifts are more inclined towards those classes. It''s also easier and more convenient to locate a teacher. So why did they establish a magic academy instead?"


    "God knows why."


    After drinking the wine from the glass in one go, the half-elf looked as if he did not care about it at all. "Since I''m just going to let my child try out on their entrance test anyway. If my child has the gift, it will still be alright if he does not follow into my footstep to becoming an archer. Well, that brat isn''t willing to practice anyway¡­ After all, my ancestor has the bloodline of the elves. It might be possible that he could turn out to be a mage in the end."


    "Your boy?" After hearing that, the middle-aged man had an odd feeling as he spoke, "Isn''t magic something that only the nobles can afford practice? How did you even end up with that conclusion? I think you shouldn''t throw away all your savings¡­"


    "Hahaha! Of course I won''t," interrupting the man while he was speaking, the half-elf burst into laughter, "I''ve asked the guards who brought the news. They said that as long as we are residents of Moldavia, we only need to carry our own documents along for a free test. Meanwhile, I''ve also heard that the fees aren''t really that expensive. So it should at least be worth a shot!"


    "Is that so? I see¡­"


    The middle-aged man went into deep thoughts. The test was free, and the fee was not expensive as well. The conditions were excellent¡­ Then he should let his own children have a try as well.


    After all, that was a ticket to become a mage. Who would not want to try to learn the mystical art of magic? After all, they had gone through all sorts of struggles the regular classes needed to face. In truth, even mages had all sorts of struggles to deal with in life. At least those sort of struggles would be new and fresh for them to grasp. In other words, they could experience new things.


    In any case, the two of them were not the only ones who were talking about the news. Everyone else in the tavern was discussing among themselves whether the news was true or not. In the meantime, as time passed by, everyone in the city had found out about the news.


    Meanwhile, on the North side of the city, home of scholars, study room.


    The young boy Ivan and his sister Amelia were carefully studying a series of knowledge about class bearers under their grandfather''s tutelage.


    As children that were still very young, what they need now was not some sort of high-intensity exercise. Instead, they would need to know what they were good at, and what they would want to do in the future. Also, they must understand the advantages and disadvantages of each class before they decide for themselves.


    Although Edward was just an ordinary scholar, he also understood one or two things about magic and participated in several adventures. He clearly knew that if one wanted to push further on the path of a champion, one''s foundation must be solid and strong. Meanwhile, this sort of foundation was not just a physical condition in that regard. It was also a thorough understanding of the soul.


    After knowing what you want and what your future goals are, and also know what you''re good at, you would become a person that knows your own capabilities and limits. Even if you had a ''gift'' that was not really that good, at least you would not waste time and walk on the path of evil.


    "Grandpa!"


    Along with heavy footsteps, a tall and strong female servant came up to the study room and began knocking on the door eagerly. Her hands were so strong to the point that the door was about to be broken. Meanwhile, the children and Edward that were studying seriously could not help but be startled.


    "Coming, coming¡­ Naka, please knock a little more gently next time, will you?"


    Although he was a little irritated that the female servant interrupted Ivan and Amelia in their studies, the old man also knew that the female servant had never behaved inappropriately during her years of service. It must be something truly important that would make her react that way.


    Right after he opened the door, the servant Naka, dragged the old man out of the room with a joyful expression on her face. "Grandpa, look! Good news!"


    "Ouch, my old bones¡­ What is it that makes you so excited about¡­ wait a minute?!"


    After touching his own waist, Edward took the notice from Naka''s hand, furrowed his brow and starting reading the title of the notice. He was complaining a little bit in the beginning when he took the notice over, however, he could not even react and think about any other things after he read the title. Instead, he was fully focused on reading the notice after that. "Magic Academy? Does not rule out the possibility of expanding the academy into a Class Academy that provides courses for many classes? The natives of Moldavia are exempted from the need to pay any fee to take the entrance test. The natives of Moldavia will also receive special offers in regards to the fees? This¡­"


    "What a generous count we have here¡­ Good heavens¡­"


    Upon taking a deep breath and calming his mind, Edwards closed his eyes and calmed down a little. He murmured with some words bit by bit as he attempted to suppress his excitement over the news.


    Mages.


    Although in the real battles, mages of the same grade or tier would not necessarily have advantages over other classes of the same grade or tier. However, this was a class that focused on research and preparation instead of battles.


    As a truly treasured resource, the status of a mage was obviously more superior than that of other Classes other than the holy knight and the priest. Under the circumstance where preparations were made, any Class would not be able to beat the mage easily of course. And most importantly, other than the war mages, other mages would basically seldom join into battles directly. Their values as backup forces or supporters would be much higher than the role of cannons. Hence, their safety was usually guaranteed.


    Even according to the dream of two children¡ªslaying dragons, one mage would need to make preparation if he or she ever wanted to slay a dragon. Meanwhile, the success rate of that would be much higher than that of the other classes. If their parents were the one to receive the news about the academy, they would definitely agree to it as well.


    So, after a brief moment, Edward went back into the study room. He glanced across the faces of Ivan and Amelia that were filled with suspicion and curiosity. Then he grinned at the two children.


    "Little ones¡ªwould you like to be mages?"


    After he said that Ivan and Amelia looked at each other and shook their heads, as they were confused. When they appeared to have finally digested the question, they nodded their heads earnestly.

 Chapter 231 I Feel Hopeless

    120 years ago, Skypiercing White Tower in the Eastern Plains took over the Council of Seven, becoming the largest mage organization. The traditional apprenticeship system was slowly replaced by the more advanced and modern academy-based education system. This trend spread to other professions as well. Even the blacksmiths and tailors adopted this new system.


    Using the traditional system to nurture the most basic type of apprentice, knights, blacksmiths or tailors would take at least five years. Even for those with great talents, it would take roughly two to three years as well to master the basics. On this journey, the apprentice could only work for their tutor or master for free. Additionally, they might also need to pay a high fee for their teachings.


    After all, knowledge was the most precious thing, which could enable a person to continue living and benefit their next generation. These tutors could be considered as their second parents. No matter how outrageous their demands were, there would still be many people who would gladly compete for the chance to be an apprentice under a well-known tutor.


    Through the academic system, Skypiercing White Tower had rapidly produced new talent into the respective industries. Their approach had brought them towards the pinnacle of that era and their progress would only leave the Council of Seven in a dark corner of that era.


    The establishment of the academy was the first step to deliver knowledge to the people.


    As time passed, the news about the established academy on Mount Nissia spread quickly across the land. Many people knew that it was not just a simple mage academy. Because they only hired mage tutors at this point, only classes on magic were conducted. As time passed, tutors from other professions joined and established their own courses.


    The fees to attend Winter Fort Academy was not expensive. Although it was not considered cheap, the liege did say that it was alright not to pay the fees first. The local administration could cover the expenses during their time there. However, those who graduated had to work for the academy for free for a fixed period of time as a form of return payment to the academy.


    That condition was a reasonable demand.


    For those who had received such information, they could only thank the Seven Gods in heaven, praising for such condition where it was not an exorbitant loan or an unfair trade. Even the church could not promise such an agreement to the people.


    "My child is still living in the small village, I have to bring them here immediately!"


    "Sigh. I have sent my son to learn the ways of a carpenter. I think I have to tell my big brother to send both of our children to try this academy!"


    "That''s right. How could a carpenter compare with the future of a mage? Even if they become warriors, they would still be assigned under the liege''s command. It will be way better than being mercenaries out in the wild!"


    "That''s right. Girls can enter the academy. I can send my daughter to try this as well. After all the cold is not a big deal. It will be fine if I just wear a coat made of wolf pelt."


    Some of the people did not wish their children to become mages due to the fact that they knew that role would consume quite an enormous amount of resources. Some also knew that their children were not that talented to become mages. Due to the fact that Winter Fort Academy was known to be a class-based academy, which was not a standard mage academy, it was still a very tempting choice for them.


    It was always faster to learn from someone than examining it yourself. Furthermore, wasn''t their liege a dragon slayer? If he was willing to guide them even for a bit, it will be a priceless knowledge for their kids.


    There were some which saw more benefits in this system.


    The old scholar Edward had a clear understanding that the establishment of the academy does not only provide the opportunity to nurture a group of mages, it was also used to develop a strong force for this young lord.


    Joshua van Radcliffe was a true champion. He had the capability to destroy the entire dragon''s lair. His individual strength was definitely top notch but not every task must be completed with his own hands. A capable man should have the support of other professions to rule the land. The young liege was lacking in this criteria.


    Although he had trained a squad of knights, it was not sufficient at all. Edward was able to identify Joshua''s objective, which was exploring the Great Ajax Mountains. It was an unknown land, where the Dark Forest hid numerous daemons within. It was also a land where riches were buried and valuable materials could be harvested. He would need a lot of manpower and specialists to develop this land.


    This was a great chance for Edward! There would be more opportunity to reach the top under the lead of an ambitious leader as compared to other rulers. Edward understood that this was a once in a lifetime opportunity. If he held on to this sliver of hope, he will have the chance to become an aristocrat in Moldavia.


    He would not allow his grandson or granddaughter to miss this precious chance!


    Those who understood this fact were not many but not that few either. Having their own individual thoughts, nobody would want to miss out this golden opportunity. Even a number of people from the neighboring state would spend a sum of money to try their luck. Numerous talented youngsters migrated to their lands as well. This was a great opportunity for Moldavia to gain more talent for the land.


    Out of nowhere, the establishment of the academy had caused a great commotion on the freezing northern lands.


    Without giving the mass enough time to think and decide, the academy had already been established and proceeded with their operation on the 28th of February, Starfall Year 833.


    In the heart of Mount Nissia, Joshua gave a speech and passed his time to another speaker.


    Nostradamus and Joshua had already given their respective announcements and speeches. Most of the content was boring. However, the young warrior enjoyed it very much. He could only listen to the irrelevant speeches spoken by others in the past. At that moment, he finally had the opportunity to speak loads of nonsense, enjoying the annoyed faces of his audience.


    Nonetheless, there was still a limit to the speech. At that moment, it was a student under a great mage who was giving the speech. The great mage was the tutor of the elemental stream. With her magic buff, her voice was loud and clear. A lot of the people who were there sending their children to qualify for the academy felt a strong vibration within their eardrums.


    Her speech was much simpler and clear-cut as compared to Joshua''s and Nostradamus''s. Using only a limited amount of words, she was able to explain the main rules of the academy.


    A semester for the classes in Winter Fort Academy was half a year and the whole course would end after a total of twelve semesters. The evaluation would be made through the points earned in each semester. If the accumulated points did not achieve a specific target, the student would have to repeat that semester, which would be half a year. Different subjects had a different time distribution.


    There were only magic-based classes in Winter Fort Academy at that moment. Instructors for other professions were not hired yet. Under the magic-based category, there was Alchemy, Mana Control, Elemental Control, Shape Shifting, and Runic Knowledge. The Magic-Enhanced Armor class would be the fastest class which would only take about three semesters. The rune related class would take the most time; a full twelve semester to complete.


    Under normal circumstances, the fee to attend the academy was thirty gold per semester. It was still bearable for the common family. However, that was only the fee to enter the academy. They would still need additional money to purchase different items to be used in the academy. For those who were poor, the academy would loan some money to them. They would have to repay through working in the future.


    The rules for the academy was the same as other mage academies. Some of the rules had been amended based on the conditions of the northern land. There were rules which prohibited students from climbing down the snowy mountain or exploring the lake located near the mountain. Other than that, there were no special rules that had to be mentioned.


    A middle-aged mage named Deere was on the stage. He was the instructor for the Runic and had the combat capability of an Intermediate Gold. Joshua thought his strength was decent. The amount of magic energy within his body was abundant and the armor on his entire body was filled with runes. Its defensive capability should be decent.


    There were many different factions and path amongst the magicians. There were elemental-based, necromancy, alchemy, mana-based, shape-shifting, runes, prophecies, summoning, etc. There were also some special ones with special traits. These were the types of magician class available. There was also other with bloodline specialization and special advancement of mages such as warlock, psion, array specialist and multiple types of chosen ones.


    This middle-aged mage had thick brown hair. There was a red rune on his forehead with magic wave releasing from it. His speech ended with the following sentence, "¡­thus as mentioned, knowledge is the source of power. Mage professions are not born for combat only. We are the ones who gather knowledge and inheritance. We are the ones in pursuit of wisdom. Strong battle capability is only a part of the truth about mages. Please keep this in mind."


    The speech ended with the claps from the crowd. Joshua noticed that it was about time and notified Nostradamus to begin the talent test without wasting everyone''s time and enthusiasm.


    The old mage agreed and nodded his head.


    During the time where the exciting event was being held in Winter Fort Academy, there was a certain meeting in a room within the royal academy located far away from Winter Fort within the Empire.


    A group of young mages was gathered in this room. Their face looked grim. An old man with hair as white as snow was looking at the magic displayed in front of them.


    The video consisted of the happening where Nostradamus announced the establishment of the academy in the far north. Joshua acknowledged himself as the dean of the academy.


    "Teacher, are you sure that we shouldn''t cause some havoc over there?"


    A student could not control his temper and asked the old man. His words were no longer calm and patient. "Grandmaster took all the resources and went to start an academy. This act proves that he doesn''t care about the royal academy and the mage alliance!"


    All the other students agreed with this statement. Being a Supreme-tier mage, Nostradamus could enjoy the most and top quality resources. Those who were not of the same group as Nostradamus were very envious of him. Now, this old rival of theirs had gone to establish a mage academy, this fact alone had made all of them jealous about him.


    "Fools."


    The white-haired old man replied in a cold manner. He did not acknowledge the suggestion of his students and warned them. "Who are you going to bother?"


    "That will be¡­" The student stuttered.


    "Don''t be stupid, this is Nostradamus and Joshua van Radcliffe that we are talking about!"


    He slammed the table and shook his head. He felt sorry for his student for giving a silly suggestion. "One of them is a Supreme-tier mage who defeated three shaman legions, and the other one is the true dragon slayer which is quite popular recently. Who are you going to cause trouble to? Who can you beat? I don''t even dare to give them trouble!"


    No one replied because all of them knew that they couldn''t beat either of them!


    The young mages were not actually brain dead. They knew clearly that even all of them were to group up to go against them, they might not even capable to beat one of them.


    The seeker of wisdom may not be pursuing great power in their life. However, it was apparent that sometimes great strength could easily solve problems, which was more convenient and effective than wisdom.


    After thinking for a moment, the old man frowned. He then asked the student who had not spoken at all, "Ghana, you were once an inhabitant of the north and a student which studied with Joshua in the military academy in the past. How do you view Joshua as a person?"


    Ghana was stunned for a moment when his name was called. After thinking carefully, he shook his head, "To be frank, I have my doubts about Joshua. Although his performance was good in the past, he wasn''t as powerful compared to his recent achievements."


    He frowned, his face filled with doubt. "When I was in the military academy, the Joshua that I met was not as violent as the current one on display. He was very kind and a person who would look after his juniors. He was also a person who would joke around sometimes. He sometimes cooked as well. However, the Joshua that I see right now on the display, his appearance gives me a sense of fear. There was a great difference between the one in the past and the one on screen. It was as if Joshua had changed from a person to another."


    "What is his usual weakness? Like things he fears or anything which he is not good at?"


    Ghana went into a deep thought after listening to this question. After that moment, he could only shake his head.


    What can I tell you even if you ask me? I feel hopeless as well.

 Chapter 232 Just like the Evergreen Pine Wood

    The power of magic was the power of the world.


    It was a power that existed everywhere in this world. Human used their soul to control the power, turning it into reality based on their own ideals. Based on theory, it was a technique that could create any possibility. This was the initial form of magic itself.


    The casters from the beginning were known to be sages which were born with strong souls and high intelligence. They were able to identify things which regular folk were unaware of in their lives.


    They believed that the ''Psion'' world was a gift from heaven. Using their own talent, they gathered ''psions'' and turned them into ''psionic power''. Using this power, they created clean water out of thin air and raised fires. All these abilities were used to benefit their tribes to live on through the ancient era.


    Psion was their original name. This class was no longer the typical one in the current era, which depended only on their strong souls and mental strength. Even though they were no longer the common class in this era, it does not hinder them from having an honorable status. In the kingdom located in the Western Mountain region, there were three great psion families. Their bloodline could be traced back to thousand years back without any interruption. Although psions were rare in this era, the long-serving history and legacy gave them great strength and power.


    In this era, the usual method utilized in the world of mages was to resonate their souls to manipulate the energy that flowed within the world. Utilizing this method, they could use the power to complete their desired task.


    To use their senses to detect, to use their wisdom to understand, and to use their mind to control. Being a mage was no easy task. The difficulty to become a full-fledged mage was comparable to a knight which had to train day and night. To further understand the theories behind elements and magic attributes, they had to spend time to research, perform numerous calculations and conduct analyses. Only with all these efforts, could mages immediately form the spell that they need during critical moments.


    The statement above was only the basic criteria to become a mage. Before achieving this state, most of the people had to awaken their own talent to be able to ''feel'' the presence of this energy.


    Son of Andre the hunter, grandson of Edward the scholar, Ivan Makarov was performing this task.


    Within Winter Fort Academy which was located on Mount Nissia, close to a hundred students from the first batch which consisted of children and teenagers were sitting on their respective placements. All of them were pulling a long face looking at the different models of magic tools.


    The test to identify magic talent was not as simple as taking out a crystal ball to test just like how it was portrayed in a fairy tale. Ivan already knew this fact, yet today he could not hold his temper and ranted, "Why is this so bothersome?"


    There was a black box with the size of half the table in front of him. In the middle of the box, there was a shining red light which was slowly moving around.


    This magic tool was named as [Sensing Maze for Beginners in Magic]. At the center of the tool was dense elemental magic sealed within. Those with a certain level of talent in magic could ignite a small flame within the tool by looking at it in high focus. There was a small 3D maze within the box. The goal of all contestants was to control the magic light which represented themselves to the center of the maze.


    This examination was able to test out the affinity of elements, spirit, intelligence and the focus duration of each contestant. Thus, the item was named as Sensing Maze for Beginners in Magic. Those who were able to clear this task would have no problems advancing to become an Upper Silver-tier mage. Even those who were incompetent could also enter the realm of Silver Tier. It is unlikely for them to be stuck as apprentices only.


    Ivan''s elemental affinity was not bad. The red light which represents himself was very bright. He was at least a few times brighter compared to the students around the same age near him. However, his willpower to focus was not up to par. The red light flickered quite erratically. When he was more impatient, it was even more apparent.


    After being taught by his grandfather for the past few months, Ivan knew that his control was not brilliant. He then chose to extinguish his light and closed his eyes while taking a deep breath.


    His sister''s talent was way above himself. She was chosen by the instructors after a few minutes to choose the courses which she would be interested to attend. He could not lose out too much as a brother.


    After calming himself, he tried to focus on the black maze once again. This time, he was able to guide his light to pass through the complex maze, reaching the center of the tool.


    It was a successful attempt.


    Joshua was standing on the stage within the examination hall, monitoring those who were trying hard to figure out ways to solve the problem in front of them and those who were feeling very restless. His eyes were calm. Ying and Ling were following behind him, accompanying their master to monitor the hall.


    The newly fixed stage still had the smell of paint. After taking a deep breath, Joshua turned around his body and headed towards the pathway to the observatory located at the top of the academy. The Divine Armaments followed him.


    Master does not look very happy.


    As they walked through the pathway at a quick pace, Ying felt her master''s emotion. As she turned and looked at her younger brother, Ling nodded his head as well, acknowledging that he felt the same way.


    Why?


    The same question was raised in both hearts. It was very hard to understand.


    Today, Winter Fort Academy was formally open. There were hundreds of people attending the test. Those talented young people had come forward to join the academy, becoming a part of the force of Moldavia. Those were the future leaders of Moldavia, filled with passion and hope.


    Under such circumstance, why does our Master feeling unhappy?


    Both Ying and Ling shook their head, feeling that something was off.


    As the moved forward to the observatory, Joshua stood on the snow-filled building and looked towards the south. As he looked towards that direction, both of his eyes were calm.


    Previously, he was not unhappy about anything. It''s just that looking at the environment filled with hopes and dreams, stirred his emotions from within.


    At the foot of the mountain, there were numerous groups of people slowly advancing. Under Joshua''s command, numerous mages and knights utilized their power to open a path from the main city towards Mount Nissia. The path was still filled with snow. Occasionally there will be someone who provides guidance for them throughout their journey without getting lost in this white land.


    The path stretched all the way to the south, passing through the falling snow. It was as if the pathway was leading them to the edge of the world.


    In Joshua''s eyes, not only did he see the dust of snow dancing within the vast sky, he also saw numerous misty white particles which represented the element of ice and the process of freezing. The white magic energy was rapidly increasing in density every second.


    This phenomenon existed because of the blizzard storm. It also represented the forecast where the Dark Tide is approaching. Being chosen by Nostradamus, this place had one of the thickest magical energy. It was easier to detect these small changes in Winter Fort as compared to other places.


    The arrival of Dark Tide signified a battle approaching.


    From the invasion of a magic tide from the multiverse, the dimensional barrier of the world would slowly weaken. The world would enter a new chapter where the fate of people would drastically change. The dimensional gate which could not be easily seen in a hundred years would repetitively reproduce. Interdimensional wars between different worlds would occur and become more complicated as time passed.


    Opportunities existed within every disaster. It would be one of the best generations and could also be one of the worst timelines to live in. Joshua came to the Mycroft continent by accident. All the big events had not happened during the time he reached here. At this moment, the prelude would come to an end. A new age of turbulence would soon arrive. Joshua knew that he would have to once again face all calamities, meeting old rivals.


    At this point, there no way to identify whether he was very excited or extremely looking forward towards the future. He recalled all those students with sour faces but eyes filled with passion and hope in the examination hall.


    At this point, Joshua could only lament.


    The future of this young generation could be brilliant. Yet, the introduction of Magic Rising would bring forth great changes. Different catastrophic events would befall them. Who knows after then years or more, how many of them would be able to live to see another day?


    A he turned his head, he saw a pine tree located at the foot of the mountain.


    The green leaves on the tree retained its appearance even in the chilling wind and snow. Even if it was frozen and caused the branches to bend, it still does not stop it from standing straight in the white cold world.


    Why do I have to think so much?


    Joshua suddenly felt that his lamentation was a bit laughable.


    Since when was he such a benevolent guy?


    Shaking his head, Joshua laughed at his own behavior.


    Just like the pine wood, these trees needed the hone themselves in the cold. The small buddings would need to face difficulties as well. Human should be exposing themselves under pressure to become a better man. Everything in the future will be part of their own life. It was not something that Joshua should worry about their behalf.


    No matter what type of difficulty faced, the buds still had to germinate seeds. Even the buds could break the hard rock as they grow. Joshua believed that all this young generation would break through the darkest day, growing strong and stand by his side one day.


    Ying and Ling also noticed that their master''s feeling turned out to be quite positive at that moment. When the three of them wanted to leave the observatory to go back to the examination hall, a dimensional disruption spread across the land.


    A blue wave rippled in the air and Nostradamus appeared in front of them.


    "Joshua."


    Before the warrior replied, the old mage said with a serious tone, "You are right."


    With a rapid and direct tone, he said without letting anyone interrupt, "The Dragon''s Calamity had begun."


    Dragon''s Calamity?


    Ying blinked her eyes. This word was quite familiar to her. Ling tried to recall the conversation they had. Suddenly his expression changed and responded.


    At this point, Nostradamus took out a magic map. Without any waste of time, Joshua moved forward towards the side of the old mage.


    This magic map was the clone of the map which was hung in the room of the warrior. The magic of the map could connect to the database of the Imperial Royal Mages Guild to display all sorts of information.


    Under the influence of his magic, changes were made on the map covered with blue and green patches. At first, the blue area where the oceanic cities were located turned red. After that, small red dots covered all the area of the coast.


    "At this point, the southern kingdom is facing an invasion at all sides." His message was very simple. "This news had spread throughout the world."


    "Is this the latest status?" Joshua could understand what the red dot meant. He frowned and asked, "Do you have more detailed information or video clip messages?"


    "Of course I have."


    After finishing his sentence, magic energy gathered on the map. Nostradamus easily creating a link through the magical map and broadcasting a display which looked like a video in the air.


    In the display, it showed a certain coast in the far south. The peaceful blue sky was now covered with dark clouds. Tsunamis were made and a corrosive magic energy gathered in that area. This energy was like a huge hand covering the skies, creating green lightning which could lighten up the dark sky. As the dark cloud slowly covering the land, small black dots dashed out of the clouds, heading directly towards the coast.


    From the brilliance of the lightning, a black body was shown by the light provided.


    These were all dragons.


    The berserk dragons covered in dark purple aura were flapping their strong wings, dashing out of the dark clouds to attack the human kingdom in front of them. Their loud roars were terrifying, as if they wanted to destroy everything with their roars alone.


    Not long after the dark cloud appeared, there were pillars of light piercing through the dark cloud, dispersing the darkness that covered the land. Under the strong pressure, the berserk dragon could only cry in pain and fall into the vast land and sea, turning into minced meat.


    The coastal city had already prepared their defensive mechanisms. The plot of the Pentashade Dragons was long known by the people in the southern area. They had already evacuated most of the civilian, turning their city as the first line of defense against the incoming dragon assault, formulating a plan for a counter-attack.


    After looking at this scene, Joshua felt a bit nostalgic.


    In the past, he was once a member of the coastal city, facing the dragon''s raid. He was once at the southern land, leading his troop battling against numerous dragons.


    "Joshua, what you have said was true. The dragon had planned this for a long time. They had at least prepared for a few hundred years."


    The great mage said, "This is another calamity. Luckily the Empire had prepared themselves for this."


    Joshua shook his head.


    This was nothing compared to the things that would happen later on.


    "This is only the prelude."


    Joshua said it to himself. As he walked towards the examination hall, he said, "This is only the dispute marking the beginning of a new era."


    4th Arc, The End of Dragons'' Sin. (End)

 Chapter 233 Good News from the Empire

    It was snowing.


    The cold chilly wind with snow covered the lands of Moldavia. It was Starfall Year 833, end of March.


    As the final snowy day came to an end, the temperature of the northern land slowly rose. Areas where the snow melted earlier had already begun their farming activity. They proceeded to loosen up the frozen soil and started planting new crops on their land. The melted snow from the peak of the mountain flowed into the river, passing through the snowy forest.


    The animal started to wake up from their hibernation within the forest and the icy plains. White bears and squirrels came out from their beloved home after waking up from a long sleep. The wolves which roamed around the forest the whole winter were excited to see the number of prey increasing. At that moment, a lot of merchants were traveling from other regions, proceeding towards the land which was sealed for a season.


    The atmosphere was getting more active in Moldavia as they would be celebrating spring soon. All the shops which were silent during winter finally started their business to be ready to accept new trading opportunities. Restaurants became popular once again. The topics heard within the eateries were no longer news about the neighborhood, but all focused on the news of Winter Fort Academy.


    For the children who were successfully accepted into the academy made their parents felt very proud. Obviously, it also made others envious. Being the first authentic profession-based academy, those who were accepted into the academy had the rights to be proud. Parents were boasting their child''s success in entering the academy, whether or not it was direct or indirect. Amongst the people, the person who gained the most attention was an old man with white hair, drinking the strong liquor from the beer glass which was half the size of a human''s head.


    This scene scared the crap of out the middle-aged man who just entered. After getting the explanation from the people around, this man immediately knew that the old man in front of him was Edward, whose both grandchildren were successfully accepted into Winter Fort Academy. Both of them gained great attention from the instructors. He was drinking without constraints due to the fact that the people around had sort of given him their blessings and encouraged him to drink.


    "It seems that only when people are drinking, you''ll get this excitement from the northern lands."


    After ordering a beer and meal, the middle-aged man sat at a certain corner and observed the hyped up mood within the restaurant. He smiled for a moment and fixed his uniform which was black in color with red sides. On the chest of the uniform, there was a badge with half a sword and half of a golden scale.


    Mengsk the examiner had once again came to Moldavia after a year.


    He carried the same task just like the last time he visited this land. However, this time he was not that rushed to monitor the Dark Tide occurrence. His task this time was to observe the situations within the city of Moldavia, thus he had plenty of time to walk around.


    After finishing his meal, he started his aimless journey to explore the view in the city of Moldavia.


    As he walked through the streets made of rocks, he saw many shops which were initially closed resume their operation for the incoming spring. The business street was livelier as compare to the days in the winter. There were numerous of people walking around the streets, buying their daily necessities. There were a lot of people who were wearing armor made of daemon leather and pelt. Based on his experience, the middle-aged man knew that the people who most excited about the end of winter were the old mercenaries who would march out to the wild when the ice melted.


    As he approached the city center, there were people who were wearing silver armor or daemon-made armor with the insignia of the Radcliffe family were more common at that point. There were also quite some knights wearing white fur coats patrolling near St. Laurent Cathedral.


    The whole city was brimmed with life. It seemed that everyone was eager to be active after being held down the whole winter. This sign was very apparent from the knights patrolling around. They were in extremely high spirits. They were hoping that some foolish people would appear and allow them to have a reason to beat them up, releasing their excessive energy.


    Mengsk walked silently across the city. He was enjoying the scenery of the surrounding, the clean streets, and environment. There was a melody from an accordion spreading from the restaurants. It was unbelievable that being the second tier city, Moldavia was quite an impressive city. However, it still could not be compared to the main cities of the Empire. The people roamed the streets filled with hope and energy, not like half-dead zombies who just tried to live for another day. It seemed that the liege here was not bad and was performing his duty quite well.


    After passing through St. Laurent, he reached the street where the liege''s mansion was located.


    When he saw the mansion, he stopped his steps.


    "That is quite surprising¡­ unbelievable."


    After taking in a deep breath and relaxed his muscles, Mengsk gathered his spirit. After shaking his head and muttering a little, he looked that the two heads hung at the castle side; two large and ferocious dragon heads. It made him quite speechless. "Come on, can this liege try not put on his display in such a fashion? Those two heads hung outside are terrifying. It really gives me the shivers."


    As he turned his head and looked at the people around, it seemed that all the people had already accustomed with the ferocity released from the two dragon heads. They no longer had any fear for the faces of the monsters. Looking at this scene, the middle-aged man came into a deep thought. "Could that be Joshua''s objective? To allow the people to get accustomed to the pressure from the dragons. Even if a dragon invasion were to happen, they would still have the willpower to escape?"


    These two dragon heads also had another message: Dragons are not undefeatable. Look, two dragon heads are hung here. You guys have someone to back you up, there''s no need to be afraid.


    This weird thought whispered in the Mengsk''s ears. He could only shake his head and throw this thought aside. Slowly, he proceeded to the liege''s mansion.


    At this moment, there was a silver-haired young girl coming out from the corners of the street, going towards the mansion''s main gate.


    Ever since Black awakened the Smelting Black Dragon bloodline, it always swam in the lake located near Mount Nissia. Ying who had one less job to do felt more comfortable. Other than the compulsory cultural knowledge which she had to attend, she had quite some free time for other activities.


    Joshua was okay with this. He does not mind Ying walking around the streets every day. He would also provide some pocket money for her to buy some of the things she wanted. Ying didn''t require that additional money anyway. If she needed to change her clothing, she could activate her magic and it''ll all be done. So basically, the money she spent was mostly on food. Sometimes she would bring some back to the mansion to share with her master.


    When Ying was going to enter the mansion, she saw a familiar person.


    A person wearing a black uniform with red linings. On the chest of this man was a badge with a scale, who was standing right across the street. This familiarity caused the girl to blink her eye and dive deep into her memory. She immediately recalled the person in front.


    Mengsk the examiner.


    A person that master knew.


    His arrival this time, probably he wants to meet Master? Ying went silent for a moment, proceeding to praise herself for being smart.


    "Hi, Mister Mengsk."


    Ying raised her hands and waved towards the other man. Ying recalled the teachings she had in the cultural class. After clearing her throat, she used her gentle voice to reply, "Do you have any mission on your arrival here, sir?"


    Being suddenly greeted by another, Mengsk finally noticed the young girl in front of him. After trying to recall her name, the examiner immediately replied, "It was a pleasure to meet you again after a while, Miss Ying. You are even lovelier than the last time we''ve met¡­"


    Being able to meet with someone he knew, Mengsk could skip the procedure to register with the guards and book an appointment. This was definitely a bonus for him. However¡­ after one year, not to mention her size, even her height did not change at all? Mengsk heard that the Radcliffe maids were all tall ladies. It seemed like those were just rumors and was not true at all based on the fact in front of him.


    "If you wish to meet the master, I''ll have to report first."


    Ying did not know what the other person was thinking. If she had known, she would not be this polite at all. The young lady bowed politely and said, "Master is probably performing his official task. If it was not urgent, please wait for a moment."


    "Okay. All I have is some good news to be shared with your master."


    Following her guide, Mengsk walked towards the main gate of the mansion. When the guards knew that it was someone known by their liege, all they did was perform a simple check, keeping his weapon and allowed him to pass.

 Chapter 234 War Has Arrived as Promised

    Because of Ying''s notification, Joshua quickly learned about the news that Mengsk was coming over.


    "Strange occurrences? To what do I owe the pleasure of his visit? Isn''t the North already linked to the teleportation network? He could have used his communication spell to contact me. Why would he need to come all the way here just to seek an audience with me?"


    As he was muttering to himself with some doubts in his mind, the warrior then decided that he should not be bothered by such a trivial matter anymore. He stopped all the work on hand and went over to the main living hall on the ground floor of his mansion to meet that old acquaintance of his.


    Upon greeting the old man, he welcomed Mengsk along with the good news that the old man brought with him over the thousands of miles.


    It was a medal of commendation from the royal family.


    "This is?!"


    Raising his eyebrows up a little, Joshua picked up the medal which had the emblem of the sun that represented the royal family of the Empire. He looked over at the middle-aged examiner who was sipping on the tea. He was waiting for Mengsk to explain.


    "Because some of the secret operatives were involved, they cannot put up the flags and sound the drums. Hence, the royal family did not personally send their special representatives to award this honor to you."


    However, it was pretty obvious that Mengsk had misunderstood Joshua''s meaning. He put down the cup of tea and began explaining other matters in detail instead, "The North is too far away from the Imperial City. Furthermore, only a few of them and you know each other, I''m still considerably familiar with you. So the Emperor bestowed me the mission to give this to you while I''m on my quest to scout and observe the Northern Empire and the lands in the North."


    After that, he paused and looked admiringly at the warrior. "That''s the first time I saw the group of high-ranking mages in the Royal Mage Guild showing that sort of expression. They look like a bunch of travelers who were short of water for over a week that saw an oasis right in front of them. Mister Count, what exactly did you send them?"


    "I was wondering why you didn''t just teleport over here. So it seems that you''re doing reconnaissance¡­ What did I send you asked? I wasn''t asking for that. I was asking about this medal. What is it about?"


    After repeating himself and have some thoughts to himself, Joshua had also able to guess the reason. He touched his chin, and he seemed to be a little hesitant. "Could it be the mist of the Berserk Dragon? Speaking of which, I''ve not heard the follow-up on the creature from the Abyssal Sea. However, from the looks of it now, all the rewards are being sent over here together."


    The bottle that contained the Black Mist that he discovered back in the dragon''s lair was identified by the system identifier to be a highly pure Berserk Dragon Virus. Meanwhile, there was also creatures that were obviously corrupted by Chaos¡ªany living beings, not only the dragons¡ªwould go berserk and gradually be transformed into beings of Chaos.


    Although the success rate of the transformation was very low, anything that goes berserk would be too dangerous to deal with Joshua also knew that he was not capable of handling that thing. So he decided to rely on Brandon''s connection and send this thing over to the Royal Mage Association, allowing that group of mages that seemed to have enslaved themselves in the labs to find a way to crack it.


    Joshua did not expect much out of it in the beginning. After all, he had not heard anything about a vaccine for the Berserk Dragon and that sort of stuff. However, looking at the reward he acquired, it seemed that the research was a success after all.


    "The origin of the Berserk Dragon Plague? I see. Then this should explain it now."


    Meanwhile, Mengsk suddenly realized, and then he began to explain that the origin of the medal in his hands to Joshua.


    "The royal family of the Empire used the sun as their own insignia. Meanwhile, the medal in your hands now is called the ''Symbol of Dawn''. It is considered as the highest form of honor that the nobility can prove. It represents your enduring contributions to the entire Empire."


    As they were talking about that, Mengsk even did ceremonial gesture toward the medal. He looked at Joshua emotionally and said, "Perhaps you do not know, Master Joshua. The item you sent to the Royal Mage Guild has brought great inspiration. As far as I know, they have developed potions that can make all sorts of land dragons that were used by the Draconic Caravans immune to Berserk Dragon Plague. The potions might even be able to nullify the plague instantly.


    So he was right about it. They had come up with a solution to the problem. The warrior nodded slightly. That was indeed good news. With this potion that could curb the Berserk Dragon Plague, at least people no longer had to worry about their pets or livestock suddenly going berserk, especially the land dragons. In this timeline, flying airships had not yet been successfully developed. The Draconic Caravans would be the main and essential root in the trading field. If the merchants were to become paralyzed, regardless of other things, where should the people in the North get supply of food, fruits, and some other special products from other lands then?


    "Now, the Empire is well-prepared for the full prevention of the Dragon''s Calamity. They will not lose most of the major coastal cities like the kingdom in the distant South which were raided."


    Mengsk continued, and he looked very excited. "And in the past few days, I''ve just met with the elves and the messengers of the royal family in the Morlaix Palace in the distant South. They seemed to be in desperate need of our potions¡­"


    When he spoke of that, the middle-aged examiner suddenly stopped talking. He shrugged and signaled that what he just said was confidential. But Joshua could already guess it before Mengsk needed to say anything further. The Empire would definitely be hammering the tree of fortune and earn a large sum of money. Or else, that Emperor would not have gladly and generously granted the warrior a medal.


    So that was why he was granted with the ''Symbol of Dawn'' of the highest form of glory after doing some insignificant work. The reason had been uncovered.


    After that, there was nothing much to say. Mengsk said that he would also go and inspect the other three territories out of the four in the North. Meanwhile, Joshua also saw him out of the Lord''s Mansion, witnessing his departure from the corner of the street.


    Right before the examiner left, he did not forget to remind the warrior to join the feast that was going to be held by the royal family in early April. The feast was to mark the celebration day for the successful annihilation of the orc lairs. That day might even turn into an annual festival. Well, even the two dukes both East and West regions of the earth would be attending the celebration. In fact, all the high-ranked officers of the Empire would be going to the Imperial City for that. So it would be better for him to attend as well.


    Of course, Joshua would not forget about that matter. He would surely travel over to the Imperial City once. Recently, the territory had been peaceful. Meanwhile, the old dwarf had also temporarily returned to Black Steel Town. Also, the improved version of the magic-enhanced armor had been well-designed and the design planned had been confirmed. The old dwarf was ready to produce a hundred sets of the armor for the dwarves to use first so that they could see the outcome of their hard work.


    The Holy Knight Roland was also dedicated to the exploration of the Great Ias Volcano. Because of that, he had completely rid himself of the bitter feelings he had. Meanwhile, it would not be possible for Joshua to summon him back.


    Without the holy knight around to spar with him, and without the old dwarf''s presence to research on the technology of the magic energy, Joshua could only do nothing. Well, he was very free every day. As for the Dragon''s Calamity, it would at least take about half a year more before the calamity could spread from other places in the North where the dragon''s lair had been annihilated. So there was no need to think about it at all. Currently, other than attending the celebration, he also planned to have a look at the prestigious daemon auction in the Imperial City. He intended to purchase a few Gold-tier monsters so that he could complete some of the tasks for his Supreme Trial quest.


    As for the ''Symbol of Dawn''¡­ Joshua was not a true aristocrat in the first place. He did not care much about this so-called glory at all. Meanwhile, looking at it from the perspective of the system, this medal would only serve as an addition to his prestige, charm and other attributes. For the warrior, because in any case, this medal would do no good at all in restoring his charm which was currently negative 20 back to a positive figure. So he only had slight interest in it. After putting some thought into it, Joshua put the medal in his collection room, placing it at the side of the Twin Serpents Ring of the Inferno and the strange piece of [Searing Steel Fragment].


    After returning to the study room, Joshua continued to handle some of his official duties. Well, before that, he was looking at the intel on the Dragon''s Calamity that happened in the South Kingdom. So now, he naturally continued with that.


    Due to the previous life and having Clyre as his comrade, Joshua was very concerned about information about what happened in the distant South. In the previous life, although the elves had relied on the fortresses in the forest to defend themselves and they did not suffer too great deal of damage from the Dragon''s Calamity, however, that would not mean they were safe already. In fact, the warrior knew that there were many small and medium-sized elven villages and towns which were attacked by Berserk Dragons. They were all slaughtered and wiped out. Right before the insane and berserk dragon species, humans and elves were not much different from each other anymore.


    After determining that the elves'' Windsong Tribe was in fact a large elf community, the warrior finally felt much more relieved at the moment. Then he began to turn his attention towards the message from the South Kingdom. In the previous life, he actually participated in that event. However, he was merely a bystander that could only look at the incident from another angle.


    ¡ªStarfall Year 833, 12th of March, the last coastal city of the Far South Kingdom, Ruhr City, was turned into flying ashes by a raging fire. The places where the dragons walked past before had not even the slightest trace of grass or flower. Countless wild beasts were being driven away by dragon''s might. Dragon''s might even formed into a small wave of beasts that was heading straight towards the North.


    Fortunately, most of the people in the occupied areas had evacuated urgently and saved their own lives. Millions of people were able to leave their homes. They required a large amount of food, shelter and all kinds of materials. Even the rich Far South Kingdom could not bear that cost during that period of time. At the same time, a few refugee camps by the mountains of the South had begun rioting about under the instigation of certain unknown insurgents due to the shortage of supplies and food. And these riots were still spreading out throughout the area.


    For a kingdom, compared to the dreadful Dragon''s Calamity, the disturbance in the hearts of people would be much more dreadful.


    Joshua knew that this was only the beginning.


    The Dragon''s Calamity in his pre-existence did not just bring war along with it. The incident itself had also completely crushed part of the common people''s trust towards the higher-ups of the South Kingdom. Under the circumstance where many of the people had left their homes and disappeared vanished from the kingdom, most of the people who were experiencing a shortage in clothes and food would never seriously think about the true reason for the occurrence of the calamity and also the challenges the kingdom was facing. They would just blindly blame the higher management of the kingdom. And that had also laid the ground for subsequent divisions in the kingdom.


    The news about the fall of Ruhr City had reached the imperial city of the distant South. Fortunately for them, the army of the distant South Kingdom had also been set in order. The coalition forces of the noblemen and the central authorities had departed from Paddington Fortress as they actively destroyed several groups of dragons that gathered around along the refugee camps by the mountains in the South. However, the tide of the bad situation could not be turned around. They barely managed to maintain their line of defense.


    On the 13th, traces of iron-scaled dragons were found present in the Silent Forest. They were originally primitive dragons that were omnivorous and very docile, known for their hard scales. However, after they became frantic and violent, they had completely turned into killing machines. Wherever they went, the place would not have any living beings left, not even the trees. The trees would be chewed and devoured. Although they were wiped out by the elves on the following day, they had already caused a great number of losses.


    On the 15th, the Southern Business Alliance had also suffered an attack from the dragons. They had never thought that the scale of the Dragon''s Calamity had already spread so wide now. Hence, they had suffered great losses as well. Numerous coastal trading cities were attacked by the Oceanic Sword Drake. Hundreds of merchant ships sank on the routes that they had been sailing at countless times. Meanwhile, the emissary of the royal family from the Far South Kingdom had also come back from the North.


    On the 19th, the first large-scale battle between the Allied Coalition of the Kingdom and the Dragons Group began on the Plains of Glamour. Because of the Black Rising that happened previously, the human army had rich experiences in dealing with these large beasts. They used the forts that were built on the spot and also the land dragons that already took the Anti-Berserk Dragon Potion to keep the dragons occupied. In the meantime, the coalition forces were eliminating thousands of dragons with a small sacrifice.


    On the 22nd, based on several major cities in the central region of the kingdom, the Far South Kingdom established an iron-barrelled line of defense that completely separated the area which had already been occupied by the enemies from the safe areas. The war temporarily fell into a stable phase. Efforts to remove the traitors that were causing riots in the refugee camps were made immediately by the higher-ups of the kingdom.


    However, it was obvious that those believers of Chaos that caused the riots to happen had already hidden well enough. Hence, they returned empty-handed. After reading all that, Joshua could not help but frown.


    The whole Dragon''s Calamity could be deemed as the conspiracies carried out by the believers of Chaos. They had spent so much effort over hundreds of years just to fulfill the conditions for the Evil Gods to descend upon this world. They even attempted to trigger the refugees to undermine stability on the rear of the line of defense. From the warrior''s perspective, he thought that the capability of the distant Southern Kingdom to annihilate was merely powerful enough. They were too focused on the giant dragons when they were supposed to be focusing on these refugees.


    Now it was already Year 833, 27th of March, the new batch of battle reports had yet to be sent over. However, history was still advancing. Now, it was not just the distant South, there had been various intensified Dragon''s Calamities all over the continent. That included the Empire Kingdom in the North on the other end of the world. The only peaceful region was the land in the North where the Dragon Lair had been annihilated. Although there foul beasts that went berserk emerged from time to time, the beasts never gathered into groups to launch their assaults towards the humans.


    However, this was merely the calm before the storm.


    Joshua turned his head around and looked at the huge world map behind him. He focused his gaze on the South.


    The war had arrived as promised.

 Chapter 235 Blood of the Ancient Dragons

    Moving his gaze away from the map, Joshua shook his head.


    In any case, the current Dragon''s Calamity only threatened the distant South. Although he was reminded of the past, the warrior was a count of a territory in the North now. This war had nothing to do with him for the time being.


    Currently, for Joshua, the most important thing was to prepare for the Empire''s celebration that would begin in early April. That would not be just a simple banquet though. Joshua could tell after seeing the implications made by the examiner. This celebration that would gather all noblemen and champions across the Empire Kingdom definitely had a deeper meaning.


    However, before proceeding, he needed to deal with all the affairs in the territory first.


    Looking down at the outside of the city from a tall place, he could see the black and green plains, the land where the ice and snow melted, and the green grasses were endlessly extending towards the surroundings. There were silhouettes of farmers cultivating crops on the field not far away. Meanwhile, at the end of the field within the range of his vision, the warrior also saw some fully-equipped hunters riding on the back of their horses as they made their way through the road that led straight to the Dark Forest in the distance.


    "Ready to depart."


    Standing on the top floor of the liege''s residence, Joshua looked into the distance for a brief moment. Right after that, he asked Ying who was standing right beside him to activate the teleportation circle. Along with the vigorous fluctuation of a magic energy wave, a magic crystal placed on the power supply slot turned dim. Meanwhile, the warrior, Ying, and Ling who were standing right beside him vanished into the blue light that was brought out by the teleportation circle along with a buzz.


    The destination of this teleportation was Dark Forest Fortress. Meanwhile, Joshua''s purpose was to go and explore the mysterious area in the Great Ajax Volcano.


    No.03 told him not long ago that the expedition party led by the Holy Knight Roland had discovered that mysterious area in the deep part of the Great Ajax Volcano. The density of the magic energy there was extremely high. Meanwhile, there were signs and traces that suggested elemental distortion. Ordinary warriors could not even walk deeper into the area. They were already corroded by the elemental energy, causing their muscles to show signs of first-degree melting.


    With his current strength, Roland could go deeper to investigate. However, his exploration experience was still too immature though. It was not worth it to entrust him with such tasks. Furthermore, it was very easy for him to get lost. God knows if he could still make it out after walking into the complex tunnels of the volcano.


    In fact, 03 was not the only one who was very concerned about this. Even Moreila and Vale Dani who were far away from the place had specifically asked if the news was true. Even the other two counts from the remaining two territories out of the four in the North, the Wilson family and the Tepes family of the North were showing much more interest in it.


    Because that was the Great Ajax Volcano, the source of life in the entire North¡ªNaturally, also the source of destruction.


    The heat from the earth''s lava, along with the volcanic ash which was rich in nutrients, had given birth to the Dark Forest. The Dark Forest had been known as the largest mountain area in the North. This forest once covered all of the regions where the humans currently carry out their activities. The entire area was as large as the size of a small country. And because of that, some of the Dark Forests were emptied. Then the people of the North built their homes on those emptied regions and also enjoyed the benefits of this fertile land. They have never worried about food supply ever since.


    However, that was under the circumstance that the Great Ajax Volcano did not erupt.


    According to the investigative party''s report, the amount of magic energy contained in the mysterious area was tremendous and dense. Even though it was still not enough to cause the volcano to erupt, it was already enough to cause a destruction as great as the destruction that was caused by the Ancient Dragon [Blazing Black Dragon Alatreon] in approximately 400 years ago.


    "Argh! My liege!"


    By the end of the teleportation, Joshua and the two Divine Armaments felt a little dizzy. Then they got used to it and shook their heads as they regained their conscious. Meanwhile, the guards discovered that the person that walked out of the teleportation circle was, in fact, their own count. Hence, they immediately saluted in a hurry.


    In the meantime, the group of three, Zorgen, Chiri and Feng received news about the arrival of Joshua and the others. So they also swiftly arrived at the teleportation circle that was located in the middle of the tower. Meanwhile, the Warrior who was communicating with the three of them surprisingly discovered that, among the three of them, Zorgen seemed to have acquired a breakthrough after he recovered from his heavy wounds. Currently, he seemed to show signs in advancing into Gold-Tier. Meanwhile, the other two also had obvious improvements in their strengths.


    "Not bad at all. You guys are improving fast." For the improvement of his people, Joshua was not stingy with his praises.


    In fact, this was also natural. It should be noted that since the last Dark Tide, the Dark Forest Fortress had been recuperating. Until recently, because Joshua had been constantly sending new batches of parties over to replenish his forces with new blood. That would only be deemed as completely recovered back to its full state¡ªbut in fact, compared to before this, the strength of Dark Forest Fortress had become significantly stronger, especially with a large number of soldiers that came back alive from the battlefield of annihilating the orcs. All of them had already advanced normally once. Many of them had even become new Silver tier.


    Meanwhile, not to mention that these Silver-Tier knights who had powerful strength would only gain much more for surviving.


    With everyone escorting him, Joshua roughly patrolled the entire Dark Forest Fortress. He inspected the city walls, the tower, and the warehouse. After determining that everything was in order, he smiled and encouraged his warriors with inspirational words. After that, he brought Ying and Ling along and left Dark Forest Fortress. Then they headed straight towards the heart of the Dark Forest where the volcano was located at.


    "Isn''t master is walking a little too fast¡­?"


    Following Joshua from behind, Ying who seemed to be running with small steps glanced at her younger brother on her side as if she was communicating with her brother with merely her eyes, "He did not even dine in. He just left straight away."


    "There was nothing else left there. Are you saying that Master should inspect every single thing over there? Master don''t really have time for that. Master''s main goal isn''t there, to begin with."


    Ling shrugged his shoulders instead and slightly narrowed his eyes. He actually understood Joshua''s thoughts. "Master can get to the real business straight away after handling the matters along the way as soon as possible."


    In fact, the distance from the Dark Forest Fortress to the Great Ajax Volcano was not that far away. Before evening, just as Joshua''s weapons were quietly chatting behind him, they had already arrived at their destination.


    Located in the core area of the mountains, the active volcano, the Great Ajax Volcano was very spectacular and beautiful. The giant and powerful mountain was like an imposing giant standing on top of the world. Heavy smoke kept erupting into the sky. In the endless dark clouds of smokes, there was a red glow visible to the naked eye, flashing right at the top of the mountain.


    On the hills around the volcano, there was a simple camp surrounded by wooden walls. That was where Roland and his expedition party were stationed at.


    Naturally, Joshua would not hesitate at all. He straight away went into the campsite and saw the holy knight who was getting ready to go for another round of exploration with the other members of the expedition party at the entrance of the campsite.


    Everyone was stunned for a brief moment when they saw Joshua again. They did not seem to think that Joshua would actually come here. Meanwhile, Roland was also shocked like the others. He had heard footsteps from the outside, and he thought it was the other members of his exploration party who came by. When other members of the expedition party beckoned to their count, Roland seemed to be very happy as he greeted Joshua, "It''s been a while since we met, my friend."


    "It''s been a while. Are you feeling alright staying with the expedition party?"


    The warrior also greeted the holy knight. Joshua could see that, after the last few months of polishing at lower ground, Roland''s temperament had once again improved. and it seemed that he also explored his personal fighting techniques. However, Joshua did not come to spar with him. After greeting each other, Joshua straight away asked about the specific situation of the mysterious area of the volcano.


    "The situation is like this..."


    Roland revealed everything he knew. He reported everything in detail¡ªwhatever he saw or smelled.


    It turned out that they had discovered the mysterious area by accident.


    At that time, Roland''s exploratory party were looking for open-pit veins around the volcano. These type of veins were extremely difficult to mine. Even if it only produced iron, it could still be regarded as a trade without losses. What''s more was that most of them contained valuable materials. For instance, secret silver, flame-crystal steel and those sort of valuable raw materials.


    Just as the few of them passed through the forest and passed through a hill, an archer with sharp eyes noticed that there was a layer of dark red rock on the ground at the foot of the distant volcanic mountain. It looked scattered all around that place, however, there was a strange sense of overbearing pressure.


    The whole party, including Roland, felt that the rock was extraordinary. Well, it was definitely not something simple as it could actually pressurize a warrior that had experienced more than a hundred battles. Hence they decided to take some samples of it. In the meantime, they also wanted to take a look at the scale of red rocks that was stored at the place.


    However, upon arriving at the foot of the mountain, they followed the traces of the red rock on the surface. After that, they quickly discovered a huge tunnel leading to the depths of the volcano.


    No one could resist the curiosity to explore. After letting Roland activate his lighting spell, the expedition party sent half of their members to go along the tunnel as they push deeper into the area. The tunnel was extremely dry and filled with the smell of sulfur. Unexpectedly, there was no gas and the surrounding rock walls were also very smooth. An experienced old explorer believed that this was not a naturally occurring cave, and everyone accepted his suspicion.


    Not knowing how long it took, the expedition party came to a huge cavern inside the volcano. It was filled with lava. Exceptionally rich elemental forces were sensed in the surroundings, however, it felt chaotic though.


    As for the next thing that would happen, Joshua already knew about half of it. Because the elemental energy was too dense here, ordinary people would be very easily burned by the radioactive energy. The radiation might even kill. Hence, the members of the expedition party quickly got out of the place and went back to the main city along with the reports.


    "Red, rocky material?"


    Upon muttering to himself, Joshua''s mind was not placed on the strange and mysterious area of this place. Instead, he recalled the red rock that he saw at the bottom of the lake by Mount Nissia. Then he nodded his head and said, "Show me those samples you took earlier on."


    The archer who was standing at the side heard Joshua. Then he immediately offered the samples that were hung on his waist.


    "The scent¡­ it''s familiar! As expected, this red rock¡­"


    Joshua opened the common specimen bag and saw the red rock in it. He dipped his finger in the powder and licked it. Then he closed his eyes for a moment as he tried to recall back on his past memories. He was sure that the scent belonged to the Ancient Dragons.


    Upon having that thought, he could not help but have an excited look on his face. "The trace of that red¡­ That must be traces of blood left behind by the Ancient Dragon that was heavily wounded! Meanwhile, this strange and smooth tunnel should be the tunnel it walked through!"

 Chapter 236 A Trip into the Volcano

    "My liege, do you intend to tag along we explore the volcano?"


    The captain of the exploratory party who was standing at the side saw Joshua suddenly stopped talking and said nothing else. Then Joshua just stared at the red stone in his hand. The captain could not help but ask, "So are we going to depart now? Or should we regroup first?"


    This tall, strong northern warrior who looked at least two meters tall had originally carried a huge kit with him. However, because of the long wait, he had to put the large kit onto the ground. From the gap by the opening of the package, one could see that the bag pack was filled with various magic-enhanced equipment for detecting the veins and the purity of the ore. There were also some exploration tools in that bag pack.


    "Of course, but not now."


    Joshua nodded his head. Then he took his eyes off the blood stone of the Ancient Dragon that he held in his hand and glanced the surroundings around him. He found that there were not many tall plants covering the area around the hills by the sides of the volcano. Only some shrubs and small trees were present. The ground was also covered with molten rocks which had numerous faint cracks.


    There were a total of four expedition members in the simple and humble camp, each with Upper Silver-tier strength. They were a party of five if they counted Roland the holy knight as one of them. The captain of the party would be the tall and strong warrior. Meanwhile, the other expedition members consisted of an archer and an infiltrator¡ªalso known as a thief. Even so, they had never committed any theft for their official work. Instead, they were professionals in doing reconnaissance work and stealth missions.


    The last member of the party was from a rare race, a hobbit mage. He had two large and bright eyes, furry hands and feet, and half the height of an average person. Well, if it wasn''t for the obvious staff that he was holding, the warrior would have been very close to completely ignoring him already.


    This hobbit did not look as active as the others of his own race though. After noticing Joshua''s gaze, he silently bowed to the warrior as a sign of respect.


    These people had finally noticed the presence of the silver-haired girl and black-haired young man who were standing right behind Joshua. However, they did not have a single doubt in their hearts. As the members of the expedition party who required the ability to see and observe the most, every single one of them knew that the young man and the girl were not ordinary beings at all. Well, they did notice that the two of them barely even panted after tagging along tagging along with their baron all the way from Black Forest Fortress, through the hills, to their current location. These two must be some sort of extraordinary existence at all. At least they would not have to worry about these two.


    Having determined the line-up of the expedition party, Joshua seemed to have sensed something. He glanced back at the direction where Dark Forest Fortress was located and he nodded his head.


    "Just wait for a little while more. My warhorse is arriving soon."


    Warhorse?


    None of them really understood why Joshua said to wait for the arrival of his horse. Well, anyone should know that this was a hilly area around the volcano. There were also a lot of potholes along the area. Some places may even have rapid hot fountains gushing out. People who were trying to cross the area would definitely need to be extra careful. So how could it be possible for anyone to bring along their warhorses then?


    It was not long before they realized their misjudgment.


    Because of the slight quake that trembled across the surface of the ground, the infiltrator and the archer sensed that something was approaching them at high speed. They quickly looked towards the direction where the movement was coming from just to discover that there was a dragon-blooded horse approaching towards them from afar rapidly. The dust and sand that were stirred into the air by its hooves could already be seen from afar. With a warning from the archer, the remaining members of the expedition party instantly turned their heads over to take a good look at what was approaching them. After that, they were shocked to the point that they had to take in a cold breath when they saw the magnificently huge body of the horse.


    Meanwhile, Roland who had never seen Black was also caught off guard.


    This Gold-tier half-dragon was the warhorse that Joshua had spoken of?


    What kind of joke is that?! Whose warhorse would look so big, to begin with? Can''t he just say it''s a mount then?! Its body mass is as huge as a small cottage already. It is an existence that is larger than most daemons already!


    As Black was approaching, its huge size became even more obvious now. Under the circumstance where it had sufficient food supply, creature had grown up to nine meters tall. Its height had already reached the height of a three-story building now! How about its length? Well, if its tail was included in its length, then Black should be over twenty meters long! Traces of elemental fire visible to the naked eye were surging around it. With a swagger of its slender body, the warhorse actually brought out a ring of fire surrounding its body while it was present in the middle of a volcanic area where elemental energy was extremely dense.


    Although the horse inherited the bloodline of the Smelting Black Dragon, Black still loved to run on land. Along with the thunder-like stampings of its hooves. The huge beast had arrived before the campsite. After that, it neighed loudly in front of its master. A slight pressure was spreading out from it, as many black shadows were instantly flying out from the forest in the surroundings. There was no telling of those shadows were birds or bats.


    "That''s pretty fast."


    Completely ignoring the neighing of Black which carried some degree of dragon''s mist, Joshua went forward and patted the lower front leg of his mount. He then nodded in satisfaction. "It seems that I''ve made the right choice to have ask the people from the academy to teleport you over here from Mount Nissa."


    Since they had determined from the beginning that they were heading over to the volcanic region, so why would the warrior not think of bringing Black which had inherited the bloodline of the Smelting Black Dragon then? Of course he would want to bring the horse along. Though this half-dragon being which could control elemental power could not evade all dangers, it could at least improve everyone''s safety to a whole new level. However, this fellow was usually stocked in the bottom of the palm print lake by the snowy mountain. So it would require teleportation for the horse to get over here.


    "Fortunately, this fellow knows how to clean itself after it grew bigger."


    Standing right behind Joshua, Ying who had been taking care of Black muttered in a low voice. This little girl seemed to be imagining that she was grooming the huge horse as he was holding onto a small brush. After having that picture in her head, she could not help but shudder.


    "It''s terrible."


    In the meantime, Ling was also muttering to himself as he was filled with grievances, "The larger it gets, the more it eats. It''s already a big expenditure just to keep it fed¡­ Why must it grow so large! It''s already good enough for one horse to be ridden by one person! What use can it be growing so big?!"


    In the meantime, Joshua also turned his head around and spoke gently to everyone who was still in shock, "Bring all of your things and bags and put them on Black''s back. We should get moving."


    "Yes, my liege!"


    "Yes, sir!''


    In fact, based on the experience of the expedition party, they should have seen monsters with this type of mass before. So they should not be too alarmed and stunned. However, Black''s dragon might was different from other ordinary draconic beasts. It had a rugged ancient air around it. Furthermore, the dense fire elemental energy was surrounding its body like its armor, causing the others to marvel at the power of this beast.


    None of the individuals present were procrastinating at all. Even when they were amazed by Black''s exterior tough shell and heart that was pumping with golden lava right before Black''s chest, that expedition party had begun departing towards the cave that led to the mysterious region on the second minute after the order had been issued by the warrior.


    The terrain around Great Ajax was complex and inconstant. There were hills, basin areas, woods, and rock piles all over the places. The ecosystem of the daemons also varied according to the different environments they were in. A few decades ago, except for the Gold-tier champions from the four territories in the North who would travel to the border of this place to hunt, this area had always forbidden area for the humans. There were poisonous steams that would gush out of the ground uncertainly, boiling fountains, and even lava that would gush out from the holes across the ground. All these factors would greatly hamper the progress of anyone''s exploration in that area. Not to mention that the daemons that were living in those environments were extremely dangerous.


    Right before Roland, an Upper, also the strongest Gold in the newest generation in the world joined this ordinary expedition party, the party could only explore the hills by the side of the volcano. They did not even dare to approach the woods at the foot of the volcano. So needless to say that they would even think about getting up to the hills. Because of that, they were the first to discover the cave at the foot of the hill that was rather obvious.


    But now, under influence of Black''s dragon might, even the sound of its footsteps was echoing back and forth across the areas of the mountains. Hence, none of the daemons were brave enough to reveal themselves before the party. Furthermore, the gigantic body of half-dragon had no problem at all across any form of terrain. It would be like an ordinary walk for it to go through the countless obstacles on the ground. It could even easily cross the lava-filled terrains.


    Shortly afterward, Joshua and the party arrived before the cave at the foot of the Great Ajax Volcano.


    In between the undulating hills and rocks, there was a piece of large-scale rock covered with obvious red marks. Meanwhile, there was also a small and dense forest where the trees had yellowish-brown leaves growing on the large rock itself. Right after the forest, there was the cave that connected straight to the deep area of the volcano. That cave looked extremely big. The cave was over thirty meters tall. Meanwhile, the walls in the cave looked bizarrely smooth. There were even signs of pottery¡ªpottery that seemed to be made out of high temperature.


    As they arrived at their destination, the expedition party took their bags and things off Black''s back as they took out their instruments and equipment¡ªFor instance, magic-enhanced poison mask, primary elemental resistance amulets, retractable long ropes, and a variety of other equipment that could deal with all sorts of unexpected incidents.


    "Is it necessary?"


    The holy knight passed a mask to Joshua. However, Joshua just looked at the holy knight quietly as he declined Roland''s offer regretfully. "Of course I know you don''t need this¡­ But this has nothing to do with strength. This is to preserve as much strength and stamina as you can. Also, this is for you to experience life. You should give it a try at least!"


    Well, it was because he had experienced it before and he did not want to experience that one more time.


    Joshua shook his head. How could he be not familiar with those equipment? In the previous life, when he and his party went to some dangerous areas to expedite the wastelands, his entire party went prepared with that sort of equipment. He had the luxury of using these sorts of Empire-style poison mask for a while. The results were really good. However, it would cause breathing difficulties when the person wearing it exercises. Having the Combat Aura of a Gold tier protecting his body, he would not be punishing himself by wearing one of those masks.


    In the meantime, Ying and Ling were both Divine Armaments. Truth be told, regardless of whether it was their breathing or their heartbeats, those were just merely aesthetics that made them look and function like a human. They could just cease breathing anytime they wanted to. Naturally, they would not need to wear those masks.


    After getting ready to move, all of them, including Black set foot into the cave.


    Compared to the underground tunnel excavated by the dwarves, this volcanic cave was much more spacious. Also, it had more branches. This was just a few hundred meters into the cave. There were many cracks and openings leading to other places on the wall. However, because they had already visited this place once before this, the expedition party did not show the slightest hesitation as they were moving forward. They just went along the tunnel with the widest diameter. It did not take long before they traveled hundreds of meters deep into the cave.


    Along the road, there was no accident or incident happening at all. Other than the temperature getting higher eventually, they did not even encounter a single daemon. That was all thanks to the oppressively powerful dragon might that Black was emitting. Joshua could even sense that a group of Silver-tier Metal Drill Mole-Rat that was initially hanging around at the forefront of the cave. However, after they had sensed the presence of Black''s dragon might, they immediately trembled and fled back into a hidden area of the cave, vanished.


    As for Joshua''s powerful senses, he could even see with his mind clearly that the group of mole-rats consisted of thirty seven. They were dragging the necks of their families as they were attempting to flee in between the cracks of the cave, their feelings intensifying. The fully grown male mole-rats were digging insanely right at the front while the fully grown female mole-rats were leading their young, following from behind as they were squeaking as if they were hurrying the male mole-rats to dig faster.


    In the face of the presence on the top of the natural food chain, even as Silver-tier daemons, they were still fleeing like ordinary animals that were scared sh*tless.


    Time passed. Everyone continued on with their journey deeper into the volcano in silence.


    "We''re not far from the place now."


    Through the mask, a dull voice came out. The warrior who was leading at the front wiped away the sweats on his forehead. The temperature in the surroundings had reached as high as seventy-five degrees Celsius. The rich fire elemental energy in the surroundings even formed some little sparks, illuminating the road in front of them. Because he had protection from his Combat Aura and his Beginner''s Immunity Skin, Joshua seemed quite jovial at the moment. "My liege, in our previous visit here, I could even see the fire elemental energy naturally gathering and forming into magic crystals. Although they were the size of grains of rice, that should be enough to prove that the density of the elemental energy here is thick."


    "Indeed so."


    In the meantime, Joshua who did not experience any abnormal changes in his body and did not even sweat a little, had noticed that. He looked at the walls of the cave around him. Numerous light particles were seen reflecting around. There were also signs and traces of fire elemental energy slowly condensing. Then Joshua said fervently, "If this goes on for some hundreds of years, this place will become a small-scale fire crystal mine."


    This was not a common scenario though. The warrior felt that he was truly lucky to be able to witness such a marvelous scene.


    Just as they were talking among themselves, the expedition party had arrived at the end of the cave, their final destination.


    It was a vast, underground cavern of at least two or three square kilometers.

 Chapter 237 I Have No Enemies

    At the bottom of the vast underground cavern, all of the black-red lava was in molten state. The temperature of the air was extremely high that even wood could burst into flames out of nowhere. If all of the people on the ground were not using various means to protect the basic rope with elemental resistance, these pendants would have dropped to the ground because the rope had been burned.


    But even so, the horrifically high temperature was already attacking the members of the expedition party before they even stepped foot into that area. It was still considerably endurable for the warrior and the archer because their bodies were strong and tough. Their Combat Auras were also dense. Together with the support of the talismans in their hands, they were able to shield their own bodies from the heat that seemed to be able to ignite their bodies into flames spontaneously. However, for the infiltrator and the hobbit who were standing beside them, the heat would be a little too much for them to endure. Upon noticing the danger of having their robes and staffs caught on fire, the mage had no choice but to wave his staff around to activate a fire barrier around him and the infiltrator. Only then was their situation eased.


    The current situation was not suitable for them to use any sort of frost magic to cool the temperature around them. That would be an act against the forces of nature. Any attempt would only be deemed as the stupidest behavior. Hence, it would be better to use a barrier of the same element that could absorb the elementals in the surroundings. Although the temperature in the surroundings remained extremely high, at least the barrier was being activated by the mage himself, in which the mage could gain control over the spell of fire and control the situation.


    Meanwhile, white translucent rippling waves could be seen flowing all around the body of the holy knight like water ripples. The holy power and the dense fire elemental energy were like water and oil, separated from each another, repelling all threats and high temperature in the surroundings. Meanwhile, Black behaved as if great enemies were approaching them. It was cautiously turning its head around, observing the surroundings as if it was receiving strange messages. Meanwhile, in the surroundings of its body, there were two obvious and yet unexplained fire elementals surging around as if the flames were boiling while they emitted strange red ripples that were visible to the naked eye.


    "Is this the mysterious area you spoke of?"


    Joshua remained calm as usual. His face did not change one bit. The high heat that could potentially evaporate frost into thin air instantaneously, causing wood to ignite, was merely a warm wind of summer to Joshua. He took a step forward through the entrance into the area and walked into the vast and empty underground pit.


    Right behind him, Ying and Ling were expressionless as they followed the warrior. They who possessed psionic bodies were immune to all sorts of harm in their surroundings. Only the overly dense fire elementals in this area could cause little changes to their bodies¡ªfor instance, having their skins dyed with a faint layer of red.


    That scene itself had already left the members of the expedition party in shock to the point that their eyeballs looked like they were about to fall out of their sockets. The young girl and boy that appeared delicate and slender were actually able to accompany their master on his journey through the mountains and hills. Now they could actually withstand such high heat. So they should be at least a few times more powerful than any of the members of the expedition party. That was truly awkward and hard to accept. That had truly challenged the ability to accept of the members of the expedition party.


    Roland appeared to be remaining calm for the moment. He knew some of the secrets that ordinary people did not. Ying and Ling''s special identity was one of the secrets he knew about. So he was not shocked at all. However, in the next moment, the holy knight had also widened his eyes like the others.


    Because at that time, Joshua has stepped onto the ground of lava underneath the empty pit that was still in molten state!


    The outermost layer of the black and red molten lava seemed to be cracking with every step the warrior took. Circles of gold and red light were faintly seen underneath each of his footsteps. The boiling lava could be seen slowly flowing around as the warrior was taking one step after another. With every passing second of lava flowing and boiling, there would be visible distorted hot air and fire elementals colliding into each other leaving impacts around the crack marks that the warrior left behind with his footsteps. The impacts were no less powerful than the power of Beginner''s Hot Air Spell and Fire Impact Spell combined. Also, because of that, the expedition party had to retreat as fast as they could to the previous cave area that they had explored. They could no longer explore deeper into the place at all.


    Meanwhile, there were hundreds of thousands of similar cracks in the surrounding area. This means that as long as you were stepping on the molten lava ground, you would be handling hundreds or even thousands of fire spell attacks from time to time. The captain of the expedition party, the warrior with a sturdy and tough body who was leading on the front was about to remind his baron to be careful. However, the next scene he witnessed before his eyes had led him to stay rooted on the ground, speechless.


    That was because the surging heat and fire elementals had naturally stopped right before Joshua.


    Along with his footsteps moving forward, the dense elemental forces were separated naturally. With the warrior''s body as the center point, a semi-circular shrouding barrier made up of translucent black waves was formed all around him¡ªthere was not much to say about it. Well, Roland could attain a similar effect if he used his holy strength.


    However, where Joshua walked past, hot air would stop. The lava cooled and condensed into black rocks. Even the boiling elementals slowly condensed and calmed down. The elementals were no longer pulsing violently like before as if the force that drove them to behave violently was subdued, leaving only their remains behind.


    "Interesting."


    The soldier was slightly curious. When he walked for hundreds of meters and left a black rocky road behind him, he stretched out his right hand. That strong arm seemed as if it was cast in steel. The greenish-blue veins pulsated with the power to destroy everything. Using his mind, the infinite elemental energy in the surroundings began to converge and gather onto his palm, forming into a flame that kept swirling around his hand.


    "¡­ Mastery!"


    While everyone in the expedition party was shocked to the point that they could not speak a word after seeing that scene, Roland took a deep breath and spat out a few words from his mouth, "He has actually reached this far already! The first step of resonance between life and soul, having the ability to wield the power of nature anytime¡­"


    Without knowing the reason behind it, Roland felt a huge sense of loss that could not be explained with words. Meanwhile, the members of the expedition party around him had finally broken the silence and spoke out. They immediately discussed it in loud voices. Well, it was incredibly unbelievable for them to witness it. Their loud voices filled with excitement and astonishment were heard reverberating through the entire underground tunnel.


    Well, they could not help but lose their calm¡ªSuppressing the high heat of the natural volcano with his own strength¡­ and he made it seemed as if it was an easy task to do. This sort of strength was no longer a realm they could touch or even imagine already.


    For a holy knight, the young man felt even more lost because he could see clearer and understand deeper about it.


    His adoptive father, Pope Igor had once evaluated Roland''s ''gift''. Even if Roland was placed in the presence of the emperor who founded the Northern Empire, the fifth queen of the forest elves, the holy swordsman of the God of Wind and other legendary people, he would still make it to the second-tier on the list. Of course, under the circumstance that he would stay disciplined and train himself hard every day, he would stand a chance to become a Legendary. However, even though that was the case, he should require at least forty to fifty years before he could advance into Supreme tier and reach Legendary tier.


    The fastest person in history was a psion in the western kingdom. He awakened the bloodline of the ancient Sage and had the honor to become an apprentice to a Legendary-tier mage from the Council of Seven. However, even though that was the case, that legendary man only managed to break through to Supreme-tier after he was thirty years old.


    However, in a year and a half, Joshua was still an ordinary knight with only the strength of a Silver tier¡­ Now that he was only twenty-two years old, he had actually reached the threshold of advancing into Supreme tier. All he had to do now was to get closer to that door and cross it.


    That sort of improvement was otherworldly. Perhaps only the gods that descended down to earth or even the resurrected Sage could have done it.


    Unaware of the people behind him, the young girl and boy that were following Joshua stuck their heads out looking at the flame that was igniting in the warrior''s palm. Ying could feel that the presence inside the flame was somewhat similar to Black''s presence. It felt wild and ancient as though it was carrying the violence of the wilderness. In the meantime, Ling noticed that this flame was extremely vibrant as if it had a life of its own, pulsating as if it had a heartbeat.


    Meanwhile, Joshua looked at his own hands with a calm expression on his face. He was basically staring at the blazing flame that was swirling in his palm without doing anything else.


    The power of life was the strength of Steel. Its representation was very simple. It could be Combat Aura as well. Such a unique power that belonged to an individual would naturally repel every other existence from the external environment of course. With where Joshua was currently at, he did not need to forcefully activate it anymore. He only needed to think in order for him to naturally use his own strength, completing his own request.


    Meanwhile, the power of the Soul was the power of Fire. This primitive force for the creation of the world was widely differentiated into many things. Magic and spirit were considered as part of it. Glorious Strength was also deemed to be one of it.


    Breaking through Supreme tier would necessarily require one to penetrate through the so-called [Limit Break]. However, the trials in the quest that was laid out by the system would not be the only way for one to complete that task. As long as he understood the truth behind Life, Soul, and Strength, he could become capable of combining all of the strengths he had in him into one. By then, he would naturally become capable of breaking through the limit in himself and attain the realm of Supreme tier.


    However, now was not the time to think about all that.


    "There''s no mistake about it."


    Joshua clenched his right fist tightly and extinguished the flame that was flowing along his arm. Then he nodded and had a serious expression on his face as he muttered to himself, "This is really the dwelling place of an Ancient Dragon."


    "The elementals here still have the traces of residue left behind by it. Just like everyone''s Combat Aura and Glorious Strength, the elementals gathered around here belong to that dragon. They repel any intruders that attempt to enter here. This should be the reason why the members of the expedition party suffered the symptoms of elemental corrosion."


    It should be noted that the normal state of elemental corrosion would only likely to occur if a person was exposed to high-density of elemental radiation for a couple of days.


    "This is truly strong."


    Joshua ignored Roland''s expression, who had activated his holy barrier in order to follow Joshua from behind. He just muttered to himself. By the end of it, he could not help but chuckle. "If nothing went wrong, this should be where the Ancient Dragon, Blazing Black Dragon Alatreon dwelled, where it was awakened approximately 400 years ago. Its awakening nearly caused the eruption of the Great Ajax Volcano and the distortion of the dimensional rift."


    Only a Legendary-tier Ancient Dragon was capable of turning a temporarily inhabited area into a deadly land in an instant. Besides, the place had not change a bit even after hundreds of years. Meanwhile, the awakening of the Blazing Black Dragon and the trembling of the dimensional space were the main reasons for the arrival of the Radcliffe family in the North. They were there to suppress and seal the dimensional rift. That would be the origin of the entire story here.


    After locating its previous dwelling, Joshua was very satisfied with that accomplishment. Although he already had his suspicions and made some assumptions before this, he felt much more real in revealing the truth after knowing that his guesses and assumptions had been confirmed at that moment.


    "Look at you now."


    Roland saw that Joshua was smiling. He could not help but sigh. "You''ve been impassive throughout our way here. You only look a little happy now¡­ Do you really feel so contented after you''ve found a powerful existence that''s worthy to become your opponent?"


    "No, Roland. That''s where you''re wrong. Even though I love to battle¡­"


    Joshua shook his head gently, and he looked at the countless boiling movements across the surface of the lava around him that looked as if molten lava was about to burst. Then he calmly spoke, "But I have no enemies."


    Even if it was fate, it could never stop me.


    If it dares to stand in my way, it would no longer be fate.

 Chapter 238 Dragon-Blood Mythal

    Upon hearing those words, Roland remained in silence. There was no telling about what he had in mind at the moment. Meanwhile, Joshua continued to walk forward as he led the group to the center of the large empty pit where there was a slight build-up of lava.


    In this submerged lair of the Ancient Dragon, the lava was boiling hot and the winds were so blazingly hot. Not to mention that the ferocious waves of endless elemental energy surges were howling back and forth in the area for over hundreds of years. However, currently, everything calmed down all because of the footsteps of the warrior. The expedition party members who were initially standing by the entrance to the empty pit who could not approach due to the extremely high heat previously had noticed that the temperature in the surroundings was gradually falling lower as time passed. Meanwhile, the overflowing surges of the fire elementals no longer pulsated, thus losing their hazard levels. The surroundings fell into dead silence.


    After hesitating for a while to make sure that the surrounding temperature had indeed gradually decreased, they gritted their teeth, held on tight to their talismans and stepped onto the solidified black rocky path that was left behind by the warrior. Then they picked up the pace and caught up with Joshua in a hurry. Having the basic instinct and the curiosity of being a member of an expedition party, the members did not stay rooted to the ground because of that. Instead, they wanted to know even more details about it. They wanted to get closer so that they could observe that scenario close-up.


    The experience of venturing deeper into the lava cave was not just an experience that any ordinary person could get!


    Black was following the pace of the group as it trampled on the lava... no, it was simply sinking its entire body into the molten lava, twisting its body as it was swimming slowly alongside the party members of the expedition party.


    Meanwhile, it looked like this horse was not uncomfortable, instead, it looked cozy and relaxed. As it was swimming through the gold-red high-temperature lava zone, it even neighed with joy and the core on its chest shone even brighter.


    It was visible as well that the impact of the surging power and the fire elementals that were initially surging strong around Black''s body had vanished without a trace. Since then, they never appeared again.


    The warrior also did not care whether the members of the party were sticking close to him or not. He only gave one command saying that if the situation was not right, everyone would need to evacuate and retreat immediately. After that, he furrowed his brows a little and looked in mid-air at the center point of the area.


    This huge underground cave was filled with highly heated lava and air currents. They were twisting and rising, turning the air into a distorted purgatory. The blurry air made it impossible for everyone to see the towering dome. However, right at then mid-air of the center of the dragon''s lair, there was a very dissonant spot.


    That spot was quiet and calm. There was no trace of any distorted air in that area at all.


    "The gathering point of magic energy."


    The hobbit that hurried over lifted his head up and uncovered the truth behind it. His voice was sharper, but not ear-piercing. He sounded extremely shocked, "This place is the node where magic energy gathers. What an enormous amount of power! Could it be that this is the power source that supports those hot steam and magic streams?"


    "Yes."


    Joshua nodded as he agreed with the insight of the mage. He could also tell that this space, which remained calm even though there were countless twisting air streams in the entire area, in fact contained a large amount of intangible and pure high-density magic energy which seemed to be easily repelling all sorts of external interferences that had insufficient levels.


    If there was no accident, then this spot, this land where lava gathers and was slightly higher than other places should be the spot where the Blazing Black Dragon lived and slept.


    Because the Ancient Dragon had been staying there for a long time, even the nature of magic energy had changed along with time, forming an invisible enchantment and protecting its lair from being invaded by others.


    Meanwhile, that was not all though.


    "Underneath this layer of magic energy, there will still be another concealed layer," said Joshua.


    Then he stretched out his right hand, imagining himself grabbing on to air he closed the fingers on his palm. His voice instantly became deep. Then he continued speaking with a grim look on his face, "Meanwhile, underneath that concealed layer, that''s the real thing that I really wanted to see."


    "Let me what''s behind your guise!"


    With his right fist clenched tightly, making the tattoo on the back of his palm more visible, Joshua seemed to have grabbed onto some shapeless existence, from the look on his face. Afterward, this warrior furrowed his brows intensely as he pulled downward with his strength. Instantly, an incomparably sharp sound of cracking and glass shattering was heard.


    At that moment, even the sounds of boiling lava that was flowing and the explosive sounds of the endless surging heat from the depth of the volcano were suppressed by the sound made from Joshua''s pulling earlier. At that time, there was only one sound reverberating throughout the entire empty pit hole.


    Rumble¡ª


    Violent winds were beginning to stir in the air. Because the magic energy structure that was constraining the elementals was smashed by an overbearing and direct force, all the fire elemental forces that were gathered in this area dispersed in an instant as they all flew rapidly towards other places. Regardless of whether it was the excessively high temperature in the underground giant empty pit or the dense magic Energy, all were beginning to dissipate rapidly. Under the low-pitched startled cries of everyone, the entire dangerous underground pit was completely transformed into an ordinary lava pool. It was no longer a dangerous area that one would require the protection of Joshua''s strength in order to ensure their safety.


    The status of elemental corrosion had completely vanished!


    After a few seconds, by the end of this strange phenomenon, a stream of blue lights appeared in the air, having mixed with red radiance of the lava, emanating across half of the underground giant pit into purplish-blue color. Roland who felt a little astonished still had his body enveloped by the holy white radiance for the moment. He consciously lifted his head up to have a look at the dome-shaped ceiling. However, what he saw next had him speechless.


    That was a scene he was too familiar with, which filled him with extreme disgust.


    In the midst of the lair where the magic energy initially gathered around, clusters of red light suddenly blinked and appeared there. These lights were stacked layer by layer, forming and spreading into a huge network that covered the entire underground pit. There were traces of gears operating, pulsing with unparalleled strength. However, that spectacular and mesmerizing scene lasted only one-tenth of a second. After that, it completely collapsed into scattering magic energy light particles. Each of them were carrying the essence of the Ancient Dragon that originated from the beginning of the birth of the world.


    A sudden bizarre phenomenon that looked like countless snowflakes pouring down from the sky materialized on the collapsed spot. Even space was slowly shrinking under that sort of distortion. Then the spot began to crack slowly, revealing a mysterious hole. Meanwhile, beside the entrance of the hole, there was an extremely bright blue radiance. It looked like flashing star far away in the sky as if it was celebrating its freedom with utterly unexplained joy after being sealed away for many years.


    "The dimensional seal."


    Ignoring to the reactions of everyone around him including Ying, Ling, and Roland who were so shocked that they were rendered speechless, Joshua''s eyes gazed upon everything before him. He was analyzing the possibilities he saw right before his eyes. Then he muttered to himself softly, "As expected, this is a dimensional seal. The dimensional passage in this place¡­"


    Perhaps the others might not notice it, but the warrior had seen the glorious pattern that appeared for an instant and collapsed swiftly as clear as day. That was the prototype of the current large-scale Combined Magic Spell that was inherited from the powerful strength of the Ancient Dragon''s bloodline called [Dragon-Blood Mythal].


    Taking its own blood and power as its source, an Ancient Dragon could easily create a powerful ancient magic circle that could actually communicate with nature, in order to achieve various purposes. Regardless of whether it was to guard its lair or to seal a powerful existence, these were deemed to be one of its effects. Meanwhile, the [Dragon-Blood Mythal] mentioned earlier on was an existence that could seal the dimensional passage that was right in front of them.


    "There''s a dimensional passage?!"


    It was not until this moment that the holy knight responded. Roland''s tone indicated shock. His deep blue sea eyes displayed infinite surprise. He then immediately turned his head and looked at Joshua. Just when he was about to open his mouth to say something, he held back because of the presence of the expedition party members that knew nothing about it.


    Joshua did notice the holy knight''s expression. He nodded and signaled that he understood his thoughts. Then he continued to observe the dimensional passage that was presented right before him. He could feel the presence that was flowing out from that silent hole.


    "¡­ Not the Karlis world."


    After a while, his voice was heard once again, overshadowing the noise of the discussion among the members of the expedition party. Because of that, the entire cave went silent in an instant. Under everyone''s gaze, Joshua stared calmly at the dimensional passage that was hanging in mid-air as it was steadily emitting blue radiance from it. Then the warrior muttered, "It is not the world that''s about to be destroyed. The atmosphere from this world is very refreshing... There are countless lives to flourish, and it is suitable for human survival."


    That was not the Karlis world¡ªthat was a new world!


    After thinking upon that, even with the warrior''s heart and mind, he could not help but take a deep breath trying to calm himself. He shook his head as he revealed a strange smile on his face, remaining in silence. Then he shook his head again and continued to analyze his own thoughts.


    The center of the dragon''s lair at the bottom of the Great Ajax Volcano was a dimensional passage that had been sealed by the Ancient Dragon for over hundreds of years. It was a dimensional passage that was not connected to the Karlis world. Instead, it was a dimensional passage that led to a completely new world.


    Everything was explained clearly now¡ª400 years ago, it was not because of the awakening of the Blazing Black Dragon that caused the eruption of the Great Ajax Volcano where the dimensional space was shaken up and caused the dimensional barrier in the North to fail, eventually causing the appearance of countless dimensional passages that were connected to the Karlis world. Instead, it was just the opening of one-dimensional passage in the old lair of the Ancient Dragon that woke it from its slumber, causing the Great Ajax Volcano to almost erupt.


    The Ancient Dragon had used its own blood to seal this dimensional passage that had disturbed its inner peace. However, it no longer wanted to live in this chaotic place. Hence, it simply moved away without even the slightest hesitation. It was precisely for that reason that the dragon-slaying army encountered nothing when they arrived at that lair. Along with their disappointment, they had also conveniently discovered the dimensional rift that could lead to the Karlis world.


    Those red rocks by the entrance of the cave were actually residues of blood that the Ancient Dragon left behind as it was sealing up the dimensional rift. For humans and the Ancient Dragon, those blood residues were merely stains that were not wiped clean.


    "This is really a surprise."


    The warrior suddenly felt a little unwilling to attend the banquet during the beginning of April¡ªregardless of whether it was names and fame, or the celebration for winning the war with the orcs, those were merely boring interpersonal communication between people. It would merely be a small battlefield for a bunch of bored people who conspire against each other. How could that be much more important than a new world behind this dimensional rift then?


    Maybe other counts were interested in this sort of child''s play in an attempt to strengthen their relationships with the nobles. However, Joshua was not that sort of person. He would rather fry two eggs for himself than wasting time chatting with those savages that were filled with arrogance. Not to mention that there was a completely new world with endless possibilities on the other side of this dimensional door now!

 Chapter 239 Think About This Issue Carefully

    Although Joshua really wanted to venture into the dimensional rift right now for a new adventure, it was pretty obvious that it was not the perfect timing for him to explore the new world just yet.


    At this moment, they were in the depths of a volcano and they did not carry much supplies and equipment along with them. They only brought along some equipment and instruments that were useful to their exploration. All in all, they were prepared, however, for another purpose, not for venturing into a new world.


    Right now, the high temperature that could spontaneously ignite a human body, had been reduced down to the level where it could only dehydrate a human body. In other words, the temperature was reduced to the point that it could slightly be endured now. Meanwhile, Black was swimming effortlessly in the lava. The core on its chest was blazing with gold radiance, absorbing the energy from the lava.


    It was twirling playfully while swimming through the lava, setting off fiery blazing waves across the surface of the vast golden-red sea of lava, splashing the lava onto the black condensed lava rack that was left behind by Joshua.


    The expedition party members had already taken out a lot of equipment and recorded all of the information about the sights and environment about this place. However, they did not understand the meaning of the dimensional space in their heads, and they did not know what the world behind that dimensional rift signified. Meanwhile, Roland gave Joshua a perplexed look. As a holy knight who had reached the pinnacle of Gold tier, he could also sense that the world on the other side was unlike the plagued lands. Well, there was no intense presence of Chaos.


    It would mean that the world might still be intact and had not been invaded by any of the Evil Gods. It was only due to a pure accident that it was connected to the Mycroft Continent.


    "Joshua, what are you going to do?"


    After taking a deep breath, the holy knight calmed himself down and whispered to the warrior, "You should know that there is a whole new world behind this door!"


    A new world with infinite possibilities and unlimited future!


    "Wait for the correct timing. Then we shall get ourselves ready and loaded before we venture into that world."


    However, Joshua did not hesitate at all. He responded promptly with a soothing tone, "I shall plan for the development of my territory as my priority for the moment. I will make some time from my schedule and come back here again."


    His words were extremely calm and firm. There was not even the slightest emotion spike in his tone when he spoke. The holy knight was stunned for a brief moment after he heard what the warrior said. He also had no idea how to answer the warrior.


    He believed that the warrior right in front of him must know that there were a great number of resources in a completely intact world. However, his current attitude¡­ wasn''t this warrior little too calm now?! Even a holy knight like himself who almost did not possess any urge or desire at all could not help but feel a little excited. Let alone a count!


    Could it be that he wants to¡­


    "Roland, calm down a little. Now is not yet the time to get excited."


    Meanwhile, the voice of the warrior was heard again. He laughed and said, "Do you think that I would keep this world all to myself? Do you believe that I would become an enemy of the Church of the Seven Gods because of this? You can stop fooling around with those thoughts. I''m not that stupid."


    After saying that, Joshua shook his head and said, "My dear holy knight, you really need to learn how to control your expressions and emotions. Or else, anyone could easily see through what you''re thinking in that brain of yours. Your expressions are too easy to read. In that regard, you''re so naive that you actually look cute now."


    Roland could not say a word after being criticized by Joshua. As he was infuriated, he could only use his blue eyes to stare at Joshua and see what other words the warrior would use on him.


    However, Joshua suddenly changed his style and started to talk about other things, "Although it''s naive, but I will explain it to you¡ªlike a world of this sort, although it seems to be extremely valuable, it will become a world that no one would care about in a year or two."


    When the Great Mana Tide arrived, magic would begin spreading among everyone. Countless dimensional passages would be randomly be activated, connecting all worlds into one. Of all worlds, especially the [Ancient Multiverse Bridge''s Sacrificial Ground] that was floating in the Astral Realm among the Astral Stars. One must know that it was not named casually.


    That was truly the center point that connected all multiverses and realms.


    Meanwhile, Roland did not understand a word the warrior said. Truthfully speaking, not many people in this world could understand the words spoken from Joshua''s mouth. The holy knight frowned after hearing those words. He seemed extremely anxious. He seemed to have lost his cool that he used to show during regular days.


    The warrior in front of him, Joshua, was just like his adoptive father. They seemed to know everything, well, at least most of the information and news. However, they chose to explain them with vague and unclear words, causing people who listened to them to feel an itch that was hard to endure deep in one''s heart. People who asked the questions would not be able to know where to start.


    But now, Joshua did not seem to have the mood to continue explaining it.


    "Get ready to leave now."


    After observing the surrounding lava and the underground empty pit, the warrior gave some thought to it and made the decision to leave.


    Joshua looked around at the lava lake that seemed to have calmed down, and then he turned his head around and told all of the expedition party members, including Roland, "Currently, the most important problem has been handled. And we''ve also uncovered the truth about the reason for so many elementals to gather around here. As for the next problem, it''s not like we can just simply equip ourselves and get it sorted out. We need to make our preparations first."


    Speaking of that, he turned his head over to look at Roland. Then he softly spoke, "There''s just a few of us here. We''ll not be able to do anything over there. Even if we really cross into that world, we''ll be returning shortly. Why don''t we prepare everything we need before considering to venture into that new world then?"


    Well, that was truly a practical thought though. Thinking thoughtfully about it, it did make sense. Joshua must have thought it through before he suppressed his curiosity and said that.


    Roland also had to admit that the warrior spoke the truth. To venture into the dimensional rift without any preparation would only wind up satisfying their curiosities for a little while. They would not be able to do much there even if they arrived in the new world. So it would be the only wise option for them to return now.


    Indeed¡ªwould it really a wise move to depart and venture into the new world to explore it now?


    They had yet to know the situation on the other side. Hence, they had zero ideas what kind of environment they might be dealing with once they set foot upon the land of the new world. Although the presence of Chaos was absent, there was no friendly presence as well. Even though there was a possibility that human beings would survive on the other side, the possibility of which human beings would not survive seemed to be higher. After all, as long as the environment turned out to be a little different from this world, that little difference would cause catastrophic deviations between the two worlds.


    Furthermore, based on their numbers, resources, and things they had prepared for exploration, none of these were enough for them to venture into the new world and explore. Not to mention that their main purpose of this expedition was only to explore the mythical area of the volcano. So their preparations were made based on that alone.


    In the meantime, just when Roland was thinking deep, Joshua issued his last few commands for this expedition.


    "Black, you stay here and guard the dimensional rift."


    The warrior turned his head around and looked at the half-dragon horse which was wading in the lava, stirring the viscous lava around as if it was having fun in a hot tub. Then he decisively gave the order, "Guard the surroundings well and let nothing enter or come out of the dimensional rift. This is your main task. As long as it''s not Supreme-tier monsters, you will definitely be able to handle it."


    "Rawgh!"


    After receiving its own master''s command, the half-dragon horse responded Joshua with a loud roar.


    "Lower your voice, you stupid horse!"


    Violent sound waves shook the elementals and the rock walls, causing numerous rock powders to fall from the top of the pit. That really had Joshua shaken up for a bit there. He could not help but to change his attitude towards Black¡ªif the cave really collapsed, he could still protect everyone from harm. However, if the dimension rift was buried underneath the ground, then the problem would become bigger. One should understand that they were currently right under a volcano. If the paths were completely blocked off, it would become an extremely troublesome problem for them to confirm the correct coordinates of the dimensional rift and dig a tunnel to it.


    "Neigh¡­"


    Seemingly to notice that it had done something wrong, Black lowered its voice and let out a gentle neigh. After that, it sank into the molten lava, hiding its body from everyone as if it was feeling ashamed of itself. Initially, Joshua was a little bit angry. Although, after seeing what Black did there, the warrior could not help but laugh a little.


    "¡­ It seems to have become much cleverer now. It learned how to be an ostrich. So it is afraid to be scolded by me."


    In any case, under the soft whisperings among the members of the expedition party, as they were in quite a shock, this expedition had come to an end. The mythical area of the volcano which was likely to erupt and threaten the four territories in the North had been taken care of by Joshua. Although he also unexpectedly discovered a dimensional rift while completing his task, he and his party members did not prepare well enough to venture into the new world for new explorations. Hence, they would have to temporarily retreat and wait for the next expedition.


    Hence, Black was left behind in the lava pool. According to Black''s attribute list the system, Joshua found that this fellow no longer needed to consume food after it had possessed the core to replenish its energy. By soaking itself in the high-temperature lava, the half-dragon had become a hundred times more energized than before. It could even acquire power and strength from the lava continuously.


    That was indeed really good. It was a good place for Black. The warrior felt somewhat pleased thinking about it.


    Smelting Black Dragon was a dragon known as the giant dragon of destruction and creation. It was the true embodiment of the concept of ''flame within water''. The lava was its field. Meanwhile, Black had inherited its bloodline and acquired its abilities to survive. That was not an odd thing at all if one should think about it.


    After instructing Black to guard the dimensional rift once again, allowing nothing from the other side to enter into this world or going out from this world into the other side, Joshua and others left the cave and returned to Dark Forest Fortress.


    "Well, we did not encounter any enemies this time around."


    Sitting in the conference room seat of the central tower back in Dark Forest Fortress, Ying started chatting with her brother. The silver-haired girl was wearing a long-sleeved shirt and long trousers today. Her hair was tied into a ponytail. She looked British from top to bottom. She was half-leaning on the table, having her both hands pressed against her thin neck as she helplessly said, "Our chances of getting into battle is getting lower and lower every day. So boring¡­"


    "It''s been too quiet and boring nowadays if we compare it to the circumstances one year ago!"


    "This is normal."


    Meanwhile, before Joshua could even reply Ying, Ling who was sitting by the side, supporting his head with both of his palms as he was spacing out, blinked. Then he swiftly replied, "Battle is not something to be worth looking forward to¡ªeven if you want to battle, we must also make sure everything is under control. We cannot afford to suffer any accidental losses. As for last year¡­ the scientific term for it is known as ''an eventful year''. Although it could fulfill your wish and desire, it was not a good thing for the master of this territory. You should not have that sort of thoughts in your mind."


    "I''m just saying¡­"


    After being criticized by her own brother to the point that she became unable to speak, Ying peeked over at Joshua who did not utter a single word. She then realized that her master did not have the notion to join in that little conversation of theirs. So she sighed gently as she felt relieved.


    At this time, Joshua was thinking about a problem that was not related to any of the previous topics.


    "Recently, Ying and Ling have become much more humanlike. They seem more like human beings instead of weapons now. Just like the old butler."


    Although he was looking out of the window, his mind was twitching with thoughts. "It seems that the Divine Armaments can also learn through the logic of thinking of a human being... This is what we called improvement."


    He was somewhat relieved. He felt like he was watching the children growing up.


    Furthermore, the cultural classes over the days seemed to be effective indeed. Hence, they should continue to improve through these classes in future days.


    He then thought of that. However, without a reason at all, that thought he had in mind suddenly slipped away. Then his mind was focused on another question he had never actually thought about.


    "Speaking of which¡­ about Black, is it a male or a female?"

 Chapter 240 Prepare for Departure

    Of course Joshua knew Black''s gender. As a warrior, how could he not know whether his horse was a male or a female? Although he has never felt such a good spirit from a female horse, the truth was that. God knows what the hell was going on.


    But the most important question was whether the Black would still have a gender after it had awakened its bloodline.


    On the continent of Mycroft, male or female, sexuality was not the universal truth of this world. It could only be regarded as a common thing people talk about. Regardless of speaking about elemental living beings and that sort of semi-energy living beings, truth to be told, sexuality was actually a strange and rare phenomenon in the entire multiverse. There were numerous organisms and races that could breed all by themselves. They could just divide themselves, and multiply themselves in order to do that. Even the elves and earth dwarves during ancient times did not have separate genders or that sort of thing. The elves were born from the fallen leaves of the Heavenly Spirits Divine Tree. The earth dwarves were born from spurting fire sparks from the Earth''s molten core. These powerful creatures with unusually long lives had no need for any future generations or whatsoever. Hence, they did not need to mate in order to reproduce.


    Of course, the myths and legends were not necessarily correct. After all, the elves and the dwarves were currently living in this world. They had historical records of their ancestors. Some overly exaggerated legends were proven to be false. However, information about these traditions had been passed down for a long time. This information also proved some things to be true to certain extent.


    Hence, there was proof that certain extremely powerful living beings in ancient times did not have genders, and they did not need to reproduce either.


    For example, the Ancient Dragon.


    Reproduction was to extend the lives of one species. The offspring of one species would represent part of that species itself. Mating, cultivating and fostering future generations were equivalent to continuing oneself, and was also the instinct of all life.


    However, that was not the same as ultimate beings such as the Ancient Dragon.


    Because they were powerful, they did not need a community or relationships. They did not need to multiply to reproduce any offspring. They were capable of wandering alone and living well on their own. Also, because they could live forever, it was unnecessary for them to breed for future generations. Their power was so terribly intimidating. Their very existence could leave a deep traces on heaven and earth¡ªor even on other races.


    Yes, it was the races.


    The small snakes on the seashores evolved into sea dragons that could wield the power of thunder. The lizards in the mountains had turned into overlords of the sky. On the earth, in the sky, underneath the surface of the deep sea, there were countless primitive creatures that were wandering between the heaven and earth. They then acquired the gifts of the oldest and most powerful creatures, causing them to become capable of getting rid of the shackles of their own lives. And as they were infected by the presence of those ancient powerful creatures, they gradually shifted closer towards becoming the ''prototype'' of the almost-perfect life form.


    The Ancient Dragons also had their own individual gender, and they could leave the existence of their bloodline behind through reproduction. However, the Smelting Black Dragon was not one of them. Its bloodline was inherited down through infecting other living beings with its presence, just like how demonized living beings were being infected by the abyss.


    Therefore, Ancient Dragon was indeed the prototype of all daemons. Any of the daemon''s bloodlines that evolved would eventually return to its origin there.


    Black was fortunate. The ancient bloodline that it awoke in its body had the longest life-span and was also the most powerful. However, that strength had undoubtedly changing Black''s appearance.


    In any case, Joshua had not put his thoughts on those complicated things. Speaking of which, his thoughts were usually very simple.


    "If it still has a gender¡­"


    The warrior stood by the window and scowled as he furrowed his brow. "Isn''t it possible to breed and artificially create the bloodline of the Smelting Black Dragon?"


    He nodded slightly. Then he took the notebook from the table and took the quill that was swiftly passed over by Ling. Then he swiftly wrote on the notebook as he was muttering to himself in a soft voice, "It''s worth a shot. I''ll ask Black if it is willing to do it."


    At the same time, back in the lava pool deep in the Great Ajax Volcano, Black was absorbing the heat and fire when it suddenly felt a chill going up its spine. It could feel that it was being locked on by a great deal of malice. The entire body of the half-dragon felt uncomfortable because of that. For that, it shook its body and swiftly emerged onto the surface of the lava pool. Then it vigilantly turned its head around to observe everything in the surroundings. It wanted to see if there was any powerful monster that could actually wander around the lava pool.


    But nothing was discovered. Across the entire area of the underground empty pit, there was only the black rock pathway that was being left behind by Joshua with his footsteps and the blue hole that was floating in mid-air. At the end of the hole, there was a faint light escaping from the hole, along with the refreshing scent of grass and trees. That scent was completely incompatible with the lava pool though.


    After a while, Black slowly submerged back into the lava pool believing that it might only be a false alarm that came from its skeptical sense. The core before its chest began to radiate with a strange glow as it was flowing like the color of the sun.


    Although it did not possess any memory of its bloodline, Black still knew that the current environment was extremely suitable for it. As long as it continued to absorb the surrounding energy to nourish itself, it would be able to advance further in regards to its power.


    In the main city of Moldavia, Joshua had also temporarily given up the unreasonable idea of artificially manufacturing Black''s draconic bloodline after he pondered upon such thoughts for a while. If it was truly that easy to acquire the bloodline of an Ancient Dragon, the entire sky across the entire world would have been filled with Ancient Dragons flying around. Those were actually powerful monsters where their souls and powers were fused into one. Their ''Bloodline Inheritance'' did not only involved their bodies of course. It would also involve the transcendence of souls. If Black had not followed Joshua into the battle against the Dark Tide, got infected by Chaos and got purified with the power of Order, it would not have awakened such a power from within it.


    Joshua cleared away the plans that he laid out a few minutes ago. Now that he had already handled the case about the mythical area underneath the Great Ajax Volcano, he could say that he had become free now. After that, he could finally prepare himself nicely and get ready to attend the celebration feast for annihilating the orcs that would be held in the heart of the Imperial City.


    Even though the banquet could be boring, it would still be the responsibility of a count of a territory, also the responsibility of a nobleman to attend it. Furthermore, this kind of banquet could also be regarded as an opportunity provided by the Empire for him to socialize officially with the others. After all, without that, Joshua would not be able to strike deals and make trades with the other territories. The development of the territory would also become slow. Therefore, Joshua needed to make quite a lot of preparations.


    For example, an evening suit that could fit him perfectly.


    The warrior had a number of powerful armor sets, especially now that the old dwarf had completed half of the magic-enhanced armor for him. Although currently the dwarf only completed half of it, one could already see how strong and powerful it would be when it was completed. However, it was impossible to wear it to the banquet though. No matter how handsome he looked in the armor, it would not be appropriate to wear it to the banquet. Joshua had asked a favor of Vale Dani. Through the relationships and connections of the countess, he managed to contact with a few tailors that worked in tailoring for over a hundred years. There, he sent them a request to make him a suit that would fit his body perfectly.


    Sitting by the desk as he was sending magic text messages to the other counts of the four territories in the North to inform them that the threat from the bottom of the volcano had been handled. As for the follow-up detailed report¡ªexcluding the information related to the dimensional rift he found¡ªthe reports would be delivered to the others in a few days, Joshua found that someone was contacting him through the communication circle.


    In recent days, only a few of them would actually contact him. Brandon, the Royal Mage Guild, the pope, Vale Dani¡­ however, there was only one person who would still be so free to contact him.


    Activating his communication circle, Joshua touched his chin as he sat by the side of his table. Then he spoke with curiosity, "Master Nostradamus. It''s so late now. If you''re not dealing with the trivial matters about the academy, what is it that you want to discuss with me?"


    Right at the side of the communication circle, a projection of a tired Nostradamus appeared.


    The white-haired old mage was in the principal''s room of Winter Fort Academy. He was wearing a black robe that suited him very much. It made him looked like a powerful mage with a mysterious presence. However, that feeling vanished after seeing the old mage constantly rubbing the sides of his head behind his eyes. After hearing the voice of Joshua and seeing the projection of the warrior on his end of the communication circle, Nostradamus smiled weakly. "It''s so good to know that you remain energetic even after you''ve returned from the volcano. It''s truly good to be young, Joshua."


    "You are not bad yourself, Master."


    Joshua ignored the tired face of the old mage and spoke directly with simple words, "I see that you''re too weary to talk much. Let''s talk business straight away then."


    "You''re right."


    The old mage also seemed to agree with that. Then he sighed and spoke concisely, "Two days later, I''ll be ready to depart for the Imperial City. Do you want to come along?"


    "We''ll teleport there directly," he said. In order to demonstrate, a blue dimensional wave was seen appearing around the hand of the old mage.


    So he contacted me for this?


    After thinking for a while, Joshua felt that Nostradamus''s idea was not bad at all. The warrior was happy that the old mage would actually remember him about this. He even felt a little touched. So he straight away rejected the old mage, "Thank you for your invitation but I''ll have to pass on this one. However, there''s no need for that now."


    Then he slowly told the old mage, "I have other plans in mind."

 Chapter 241 Do Not Eat Things That Were Thrown by Strangers

    Although Joshua did not like to play tricks, his EQ was not low. The warrior clearly knew that the old mage would invite him to travel together over to the Imperial City. Other than sincerely wanting to help the warrior, part of it was because the old mage wanted to strike an impression on the people in the Imperial City.


    The current political situation in the Imperial City had yet to become complicated. In short, there were only a few parties such as the Central Royal Family, the local nobles, the Church and the more powerful merchants. The royal family had obviously suppressed the other parties because they had the emperor who had the strength of a Legendary tier. However, even in that case, there were many smaller factions under each party. Some of them even joined forces with the other faction in other parties just to for their own benefits.


    Meanwhile, that sort of things was actually not uncommon.


    Nostradamus was the emperor''s tutor when he was young. He himself was once part of the Central Royal Family party, a Supreme-tier mage of the Kaos family. He was one of the Imperial Leaders who was extremely powerful. Meanwhile, the Radcliffe family had also been part of the royal family party in the Empire 400 years ago. The emperor of that time had directly granted the territory in the North to the Radcliffe family. So theoretically speaking, the Radcliffe family should still be the party that supports the Central Royal Family.


    However, due to the inability to establish a teleportation portal to communicate smoothly with the outside world for the past 400 years, the Moldavia administration gradually shifted to a local party of nobles. In actual fact, before Joshua''s succession, Radcliffes were like the royal family of Moldavia. Although they did not rule ruthlessly like tyrants, the words of the count were as powerful as the law of the Empire Kingdom. If they said one, then it would be one and not two. 1


    Even though it was actually not that significant that Joshua and Nostradamus could go to the Imperial City together, it could at least send a message saying that the Radcliffe family had returned to the party of the royal family.


    In fact, Joshua did not mind that. However, he was aware of the future development of this world. The warrior knew that the future of the royal family of the Northern Empire would be involved with a number of difficulties. Hence they would not have extra energy to provide him with support. Instead of going out into the public with such a high profile, why not he just lay low and get rich quietly for the moment first? That would be the best option for the moment.


    After all, it was truly tedious to get involved in political struggles. Compared to that, even wandering around in the territory would be even more interesting.


    After ending the conversation with Nostradamus, Joshua took a moment to think about it. Walking back and forth in the study room, he was almost done planning and confirming his future plans.


    Since he no longer planned to teleport over to the Imperial City with the old mage, then he would just walk all the way over to the Imperial City then. Well, he could just treat the journey as a trip. He could also rest up a little on the way and better understand the local customs along the way to the Imperial City. Truthfully speaking, Joshua had not yet truly observed the culture of this world up till this point. Due to the long winter, the cities in the North appeared to be a little monotonous and inactive. Occasionally, he wanted to see the beauty of other places.


    "Hey, come here."


    After making that decision, he stopped in his tracks and turned his head, with a serious expression on his face. He looked at Ling who was leaning on the table as if he was doing nothing and said, "I have a mission for you."


    "Yes, Master!"


    The idea of the count would naturally be fulfilled. After the order was given out by Joshua, people in the liege''s mansion began to prepare all the supplies and things required for Joshua''s journey. As the butler with power in managing the mansion, Ling was naturally busy with basically everything that was going on in the mansion. Meanwhile, Ying was not in a better situation than her brother as well, She would sometimes be dragged by her brothers over to do some work. Even after the sun had set, the liege''s mansion was still filled with a busy atmosphere.


    Meanwhile, Joshua did not stay idle either. After he had instructed everyone to prepare everything he needed for the upcoming journey, he straight away went over to Winter Fort Academy at Mount Nissia through the teleportation circle as he was ready to observe the academy.


    Night had arrived. When he reached the academy, Joshua could see that there were countless stars blinking bright in the night sky, along with the presence of the twin moons, blanketing the academy on the mountainside with a layer of radiance that looked like silver snow.


    Compared to a month ago, the academy had many changes. Every time when Joshua arrived to observe, the place seemed to have changed a lot.


    Nostradamus seemed to have devoted all his energy and effort into this. Halfway up the mountain, other than Winter Fort, the construction of the rune factory was the only thing that was yet to be completed. The unfinished rune factory surrounded by a dense cedar forest. But now, there was no more cedar trees that were tough as steel within hundreds of meters around the academy. The rugged terrain of the ground was also flattened by magic. There was no longer a complex and varied terrain seen on the surface of the land. Meanwhile, right by the side of the main gate of Winter Fort, there were artificial turf and a series of magical bouquets that could survive the cold.


    That was only the outer perimeter of the academy. Meanwhile, the change in the interior of the academy was much more significant than that on the outer perimeter of the academy.


    The warrior walked into the hall of the academy and looked up into the ceiling of the hall. He found that there were more exotic decorations, such as the inscription of the magic patterns, the stone carvings that could provide a range of magical power, and a fountain that was flowing with an endless stream of pure water. The surroundings also had quite a number of seats for people to rest. It looked like a place that many people would come. However, there were not many people around here because of the time now. There were only a few young students walking across the compound in a hurry.


    These students did not seem to have noticed the presence of the warrior at the side. The teenagers seemed to be carrying heavy notebooks in their hands. However, although their faces seemed a little tired, they still looked energized and vibrant from the bottom of their hearts and souls.


    As it ought to be¡ªmost of the students around here were just civilians. Even the children of the hunters in the mountains, the children of the farmers with only a little savings had the opportunity to change their lives because of the ''gift'' they had. Only fools would not cherish such opportunity presented in front of them. Nobody would give up even if it was extremely tiring and tormenting.


    That was a place where people could see hope for continuous improvement and advancement. Hence, no one here would become deprived.


    "... I blame you for forgetting to bring your notebook. Now you have to go back and get it. We''re going to be late for the night revision class because of you. I wonder how Teacher will criticize us now¡­"


    "It''s my fault, my fault¡­"


    "Night revision? So now they actually have such a thing going on? Nostradamus is truly responsible."


    Upon hearing what the two students said as they hurried through the compound of the academy, Joshua could not help but chuckle in silence. However, right after that, he noticed that some of the issues regarding education he discussed with the old mage seemed to have advanced a little too soon.


    According to Nostradamus'' wisdom, the academy had now implemented night revision classes. And maybe he would soon create and implement something like five years of magic and three years of simulations. Well, one should know that other than night revision classes, the academy also had other co-curricular activities, tuition classes, and other programs. Everything that should be there was already there, except for the exams.


    Joshua did not interfere with the construction and the development of Winter Fort at all. That was the academy owned by Nostradamus after all. He was the honorary principal of the academy and he had the right to prioritize which students he would pass. However, other than the investment that was made at the beginning of the project, the warrior did not even do a thing in the follow-up construction and development of the academy after its construction was completed. Well, it seemed that the old mage had done a really good job in those regards. Also, he did not even need to worry about it. He only needed to enjoy the outcome of it in the future.


    Walking along the way, Joshua passed by many places, including the restaurants, the laboratories, and the classrooms where the night revision classes were held. Joshua looked around and nodded. No matter whether the students were serious in their studies or the teachers that were serious in their teachings, he felt reassured by all of it.


    After walking through a few corridors, the warrior arrived at the library located in the center of the academy in the halfway of the mountain.


    There were many people in the library. Most of them were young students. They were quietly holding on their own books, and they were reading the books like they were hungry for knowledge. They were learning and absorbing the knowledge in the books.


    According to some rumors, in order to fill up this huge library, Nostradamus even made copies of most of his own library''s books and put them all there. There were many valuable books that were no longer being printed. The old mage even included his own notebooks into the archives of the library. Meanwhile, his students and teachers who had been hired also made a lot of contributions in such regard. However, the sum-up of their contributions was no match to the contribution made by the old mage alone.


    For a mage, books were the true wealth they sought after. The things that Nostradamus did was equivalent to donating half of his fortune to the needy ones. One could see how much effort and dedication he had put into running the academy.


    Standing by the door of the library, Joshua swept the environment with his eyes. After that, just when he was ready to take his leave, he saw a familiar person from the corner of his eye.


    It was a little boy with blond hair. The warrior felt that the boy looked very familiar at first sight. After that, he swiftly remembered.


    Not long ago, there was a little fellow that showed utterly high interest in his magic-enhanced armor. His name was Ivan. He was very courageous. This little boy had struck a deep impression in Joshua''s memory. However, unfortunately, based on the information obtained from the previous investigation on the Dragon''s Calamity, the warrior learned that parents of this little boy would die when the Dragon''s Calamity arrived. By then, the little boy and his sister would be left with an elderly foster parent who appeared to be a scholar. Well, Joshua had never expected that this little boy had enrolled himself to Winter Fort now.


    The boy was focusing his attention on reading a book by the name [Detailed Structure of the Guardian Servants]. It seemed that the boy had chosen to enroll in the Magic-Enhanced Mechanical course. Joshua smiled gently and nodded in satisfaction. After that, he walked into the shadows by the corridor and vanished.


    Everything was going fine and well in the academy. So the warrior did not need to worry about the affairs in the academy.


    Meanwhile, at the same time, in the depths of the Great Ajax Volcano, in the underground lava pool.


    Black was still circling back and forth in the lava pool, looking joyful without showing even the slightest sign of tiredness. Well, it was unprecedented in its history that Black had actually felt so comfortable with an environment. It used to be a dragon-blood horse with the fire attribute. However, it had been living in an extremely cold environment in the North for more than a year. It was really bad. Even after it had awakened its bloodline and made some slight adjustment to adapt to the cold, Black could only swim in the palm-print lake by Mount Nissia, which coldness would seep into one''s bones.


    Hence, the lava pool was the perfect place to perfectly match the strength of its bloodline. If it could, Black would really want to stay in this pool of lava forever until it really reaches a limit of its own strength.


    However, just when it was thinking about that, a strange and bizarre quiver came from above.


    The blue light continuously radiated in the form of rippling waves. The dimensional door that was located in the mid-air right by the lava pool was shaking slowly. Right on the end of the dimensional space, some strange movements were heard. It sounded as if it was the voice of someone speaking.


    Somewhat suspicious, Black lifted its head up and looked at the empty pit. In the meantime, it seemed as if the voice of someone speaking lasted for a brief moment and stopped.


    Black had no understanding at all towards such situations. However, since it already stopped, Black should not feel bothered by it anymore. It continued to soak itself in the lava as it was feeling the heat of the fire elementals.


    However, along with a sudden violent tremor that gradually became intense, something seemed to be thrown over into this world. A chunk of black matter passed through the dimensional passage and flew across mid-air in the shape of an arc.


    The half-dragon horse completely did not understand what the hell was that chunk of matter that was thrown at it. It subconsciously opened its mouth and caught the chunk of matter with its mouth and held it tight in its mouth after that.It means that the Radcliffe family''s word is absolute.

 Chapter 242 Another World

    The black object that Black was holding in its mouth was rectangular. It looked simple, but truthfully, it was made of refined steel. On its tough outer shell, there were many complicated magic patterns. There were also clear traces of magic energy flowing around, making the item looked like a valuable magic item.


    Black, which was holding the item in its mouth, had noticed much earlier on that this item was bizarrely tough. At least that thing was tougher than the condensed and solidified lava rocks. Black''s huge dragon eyes blinked and gave the item a few bites. With its sharp dragon teeth attempting to tear it apart, deafening screeching sounds were heard coming from the friction between the teeth and the surface of that item. However, it could not destroy the item.


    "Rawgh¡­"


    After playing with it for a while, Black did not get any result from toying with it. Black then lost its interest in that black iron shovel. Even so, it also vaguely remembered the task its master entrusted to it.


    "Don''t let anything come in, or get out. You stupid dragon! Lower your voice!"


    After ignoring the second half of what Joshua said, Black stared at the black metal box that was right in front of it.


    Don''t let anything come in? But this thing has already came out of the place¡ªwhat should I do now?


    Even though the bloodline evolution took place and caused the half-dragon to obtain no less than the wisdom of a human, Black was still once a horse that only had the simple minds of a beast. That was not enough for Black to swiftly make a correct judgment¡ªWhile it was hesitating, Black suddenly came up with a good solution to its problem.


    Since Black could no longer change the fact that the object came out of the dimensional door, then it would be better for Black to make it disappear.


    Upon having that thought, Black opened up its large mouth that was large enough to bite a mammoth to death with a single bite. And then¡ª


    It swallowed the object entirely.


    The black steel object was swallowed into the stomach of Black along with some lava that stuck to it. Right before it was swallowed, Black had also chewed on it as hard as it could. It was attempting to crush the rectangular metallic box-like object into dust. However, it seemed that Black''s effort to crush it did not work, obviously.


    But that would not matter. Because even steel would be reduced to nothing while it was in the stomach of a dragon. In fact, many species of dragons relied on chewing iron and steel to survive. Not to mention that Black had inherited the Smelting Black Dragon''s bloodline. The stomach of a half-draconic being would almost be like a bottomless pit. The only thing that restricted the amount of food it could take would be the size of its mouth now. As long as the food could enter its mouth, then it could eat anything it wanted!


    After a loud gulp, the black steel object which was half of the size of an ordinary human was swallowed down to Black''s stomach just like that. There were also visible greenish-blue sparks present around the object when it was being swallowed down. It looked as if the object was attempting to irritate the giant living being into spitting it out. However, it was truly unfortunate that after all of those attempts, the sparks, did not work at all. The sparks did not even feel like a tickle at all.


    Feeling that the stomach was secreting a high concentration of strong acid as the acid swiftly corroding the black steel object bit by bit, Black nodded in satisfaction. It turned around to climb onto the black rock pathway that was made by Joshua. After closing its eyes, it began to rest as it started digesting.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the dimensional space.


    The top of the magnificently towering Mount Sigma was releasing high-temperature gray smoke. Meanwhile, the entire sky was tainted murky black and yellow. At that time, there was a rainstorm going on. The mud mixed with water as the rain was pouring down from the dark clouds. Covering everything around with a thick layer of mud along with the occasional strikes of deafening thunder, one could see that there were golden lightning flashing in the volcanic clouds.


    Meanwhile, by the mountainside of the volcano, in the middle of a strong campsite, the noises of people discussing among each other could be heard. The shadows of people walking hastily around in the campsite in the middle of the rainstorm could be seen as well. News was spreading. They were walking in and out of their own rooms. However, by the end of it, everyone ended up gathered at the largest dining hall in the campsite.


    "How is this happening?! The probe detector is made from Darium alloy of the highest grade that could resist high heat and corrosion! So how can it sudden lose contact with us?!"


    A man that seemed like the leader of the campsite came into the hall a little later than the others as he was shouting in anger. Because of the sudden rainstorm that hit upon them, he was covered in mud and he looked quite pathetic in a sense. This man was extremely angry at the time. "Do you know how many gold pieces are required to make one probe detector? Do you know how many mages I needed to hire to do that? I''ll tell you straight in the face! Even if I sell you all out, the amount I can get will not cover even half of the cost! If it isn''t for the expedition on Mount Sigma to find out the reason for the volcano to become active, I would not have acquired the permission to use it at all!"


    The man that was talking appeared to be humanoid. He had a body structure similar to a human being. He had two legs, two arms, one head and one torso. However, the difference between a human being and this creature was that their ears were pointy. From that point of view, they looked more similar to an elf.


    Wiping the mud off his face with some effort, his face was seen much clearer now¡ªthis was a creature that looks very similar to an elf in an ordinary sense. However, compared to the average features of the elves, which had six points or more out of ten points, his appearance fell short of expectations. Meanwhile, his strong body also made the man looked very different from the elves which normally had slender and elegant body figures. In addition, he also had a pair of purple eyes and silver hair. There were densely packed tattoos on his dark skin. It seems that because of the extreme anger he was feeling right now, those tattoos seemed to be activated and they were glowing with magic.


    "Captain! I''m truly sorry. But we have no idea what really happened!"


    There was a huge crystal light screen in front of the hall. Meanwhile, a guy that looked a lot younger who was sitting before the light screen stood up. He stuttered at first, but then he returned to normal and quickly explained, "Before that, Lucia and Bella took the probe detector to the woods next to the campsite to pick samples from the soils. But after a seeing a flash of blue light, the probe detector vanished without a trace!"


    "¡­ Are you playing me for a fool? A flash of blue lights and it''s gone? Even the strongest archmages in the Confederation cannot do that! They can just move some steel, craft some runes, and manipulate flames and steel density."


    Magic power was already lost in the incident [The Great Escape] that happened thousands of years ago. Now the so-called archmages were nothing but the losers of a dying era. Even so, in order to fight against those strange and bizarre monsters that possess terrifying power, they who possessed the highest grade of skills remained as the VIPs (very important person) among the entire campsite. Each time they appeared, it would also mean that one must have paid an extremely large amount of money already.


    After roaring in anger for a while, the young man was so terrified that his limbs were shuddering in fear as he saw the gloomy face of his leader that was about to turn black. He did not have any other information about it at the moment. However, at that time, a beeping notification sound came in and reminded him to check on the light screen. The young man quickly checked the control screen and brought up a footage, "Argh! Look at this, captain. The probe detector has sent the footage back¡­ Look at this, the volcano was not shaking yet at that time. There''s no sign of muddy rain as well. Bella and the others were collecting samples of the soils and the plants during that period of time when the probe detector was at this location."


    Before rudely pushing others away and walking up to the screen, the captain of the campsite frowned and gazed at the image on the light screen¡ªas the young man said, everything was normal at that time, and the probe detector was constantly moving. Surrounded by a verdant forest, it was taking samples from various places and gathering all the samples into its own compartments.


    That''s right. There was nothing wrong there though. So why did it lose its signal then?


    At the same time when their captain was thinking deep into it, an intense blue light flashed across the screen, followed by surprised screaming of two people; Bella and Lucia. Then the scenes in the surroundings suddenly changed¡ªat that time, the probe detector seemed to have entered a pitch-black astral space. Everything in the surroundings of the probe detector vanished without a trace. All that was left was dead silence.


    "At that time, I had turned the probe detector into its defensive mode¡­"


    The young man was still explaining himself about what he did back then. However, a strong arm pressed on the little head of his and interrupted him. The captain was staring at the pitch-black scene with his purplish eyes as he looked deadly serious. There was no telling what sort of thoughts he was having on his mind at the moment. However, after a brief moment, the colors of gold and red filled the entire screen. Meanwhile, the unique pulsing sounds that only the interior of a volcano had were broadcasted over through the probe detector.


    "Lava?"


    He whispered softly, his voice sounding puzzled, "Did it just enter the interior area of a volcano? B-but how¡­ why¡­?"


    Those who were standing around the hall did not dare to speak as they nodded together at the same time. They also had the same thoughts on their minds.


    "The probe detector was originally used in various extreme environments, replacing our Elven Reconnaissance to investigate and identify other places that we cannot reach. The probe detector cannot even be destroyed by lava. So it''s actually not possible that we would lose its signal¡­ what the hell?!"


    The captain that seemed puzzled by what he just witnessed suddenly let out a roar. However, no one in the hall blamed him for making a fuss though. Instantly, the entire hall was filled with panic and gasps. The place became noisy as hell.


    All of that was because of the scene that suddenly appeared on the screen¡ªjust as everyone was not prepared at all, a horrific huge mouth that seemed to be large enough to swallow the entire hall appeared out of nowhere on the large light screen across the front of the hall. Then the mouth snapped down on the probe detector. While the probe detector was letting out screeching sounds of horror that seemed to be caused by the friction between something sharp and the tough surface of the outer shell of the probe detector, it was being held on by the huge mouth. And then it was thrown onto the condensed volcanic rocks at the side. A gigantic golden eye of a dragon appeared on screen right before everyone''s eyes.


    The terrifying pressure had ignored the distance between the dimensional space, making its way from the other side to the hall, causing everyone in the hall to get shocked to the point that they could not even move an inch. Meanwhile, after staring into the probe detector for a while, it moved away and disappeared.


    However, before everyone could catch a breath and process what just happened, the huge mouth reappeared.


    This time, there was no follow-up or whatsoever. Along with the constant vibration of the probe detector in the dark, a violent sound of corrosion came... Then everything went completely silent.


    The hall was immersed in a bizarre silence. Everyone looked at the screen with their eyes widened. Their faces looked strange.


    Anybody could see that the probe detector had been swallowed into the stomach of some sort of creature. And it should be on the way of getting digested by now.


    "What... what the hell is that creature?"


    The captain took a deep breath and his face looked abnormally bad. He clenched both of his fists as he frowned so hard that green veins were seen on his forehead. But even so, he was puzzled by many questions. "It can actually digest the fifth generation probe detector that was being made of Darium Alloy¡­ Could it be that¡­?"


    In the meantime, the others could not help but to start discussing about the topic.


    "What was that monster we saw just now?! That mouth can easily swallow an adult!"


    "Really? I believe it can swallow a few more at the same time! The probe detector was half as tall as an ordinary person. But it looked like a candy to that monster! Meanwhile, its teeth are actually as hard as Darium alloy! They did not break even after biting the probe detector so hard! Material with that sort of hardness do not exist in our world at all!"


    "Oh god... Judging by the size of its mouth, that monster should be at least eight meters tall. Its body should be no less than fifteen meters! That''s genuinely a monstrous behemoth already! It must not be lousier than those [Monsters] that came from the sky! Maybe this monster we see on screen is even larger than them!"


    A few people with sharper sense had discovered a more unbelievable point. "Wait a minute. Just recall carefully¡ªabout the scenes that were sent back from the probe detector. Almost everything in the surroundings seemed like lava, right?!"


    "Yeah...that''s right! So how is it possible that this monster come out from the lava then? How could it have survived in the lava?!"


    That discovery had everyone astonished to the core. The entire hall even went silent for a brief moment. However, right after that moment of silence, everyone started speaking again and the entire campsite was in an uproar, with people speaking and shouting.


    Everyone was analyzing the monster that they saw on screen earlier on. They had completely forgotten that they were currently at the mountainside of an active volcano. Obviously, they had forgotten about their responsibilities.


    However, the captain was still feeling distressed over losing the probe detector. Well, he had no mood or heart to blame his members of his party now. Currently, he had an unbelievable though on his mind though. This tall and strong man ignored every single noise around him as he muttered to himself in surprise, "Could it be that, it¡­ it is the reason that Mount Sigma has gone active?"


    As he had spoken his word out, the entire hall went silent once again. After getting reminded of that, everyone felt an even more terrifying feeling building up in their chests. That was actually fear and judgment that were masked by the excitement of seeing a creature that they had never seen before in history.


    If it really was the reason that Mount Sigma was active again, then¡ªthis monster would very likely to be very near them!

 Chapter 243 A Conspiracy Brewing Behind the Scenes

    While the investigation team in another world were in great fear, there was a small banquet being held in the corner of the Imperial City.


    Surrounded by three rocky mountains, the Imperial City was also known as Triplet Mountain City. The three mountains that were supported with numerous magic spells were much better defense than any other defense wall out there. Meanwhile, other than that, right on the peak of each mountain, there was also a magic fortress that was fortified, lock and loaded with firepower to act as the final line of defense. Each of these three fortresses was also equipped with a Sun Flame Magic-Enhanced Cannon. The power of these cannons could level hills and mountains into flatlands and evaporate rivers with only one shot.


    In the east of the Imperial City, at Count Moroes'' mansion that was adorned with magnificent gold and crystal decorations, five carriages with different appearances were being pulled by coachmen to the side of the courtyard. In the meantime, the masters that were sitting on the carriages had already gone into the mansion earlier on.


    The main hall of the mansion looked very luxurious. This private banquet was held on a small scale. However, the decorations of the surroundings and the attendants appeared to be very formal. Not only that, there were many elegant-looking waiters and waitresses wearing dressed-in gowns in the hall. They were responsible for escorting the prominent guests into the hall and serving them. Other than that, they were also responsible for the safety of these guests. Their roles were somewhat similar to personal bodyguards.


    "I have heard rumors suggesting that you''re currently investigating the dragonslayer in the North."


    In the hallway leading to the banquet hall, an old man dressed in Chinese garments with two gigantic emerald ring in his hand was walking slowly while he was talking softly to a middle-aged man beside him, "Moroes, am I right? You have been very enthusiastic about the news on that ''cold-steel'' duke in the North."


    "Yes, you''re right."


    With a shock in his heart, his face did not change a bit though. The owner of the place, the middle-aged noble named Moroes shrugged as he was pretending to be relaxed in front of that elderly man, "After all, he has quite a reputation now. Anyone would be interested in knowing about him a little more. I believe that I''m not the only one that''s investigating him. Lord Steiner, can you look me in the eye and tell me you never actually investigated him before?"


    "Hahaha! Such a famous man¡­ Who could resist that curiosity, right? Well, it''s actually good that you are."


    The old man called Steiner laughed out loud. He started to put his leg out and walk again. Then he said something with a bit of intention, "But you probably don''t know that the dragon slayer and Nostradamus are very close friends. Meanwhile, the magic academy established by that old man is at the border of Moldavia. So Count, are you saying you''re just observing him with a mere wait-and-see attitude? Of course, it''s alright if you''re implying that you''re doing some business there."


    The old man chuckled, but his face did not display a smile. "After all, I also want to buy some White Dragon''s raw materials. One should know that the bones of the real dragons are hard to come by these days. I want to make a set of armor for my grandson. Maybe you can help us by introducing us to him."


    "... You''ve overestimated me. I have nothing to do with the Radcliffe family. You can actually contact him directly if you truly want to buy some dragon bones from him."


    "Oh, is that so?"


    The old man did not seem to believe what Moroes had just said. He gently said, "But Count, you don''t really think so, do you¡­ Moroes, your recent moves are too obvious. It''s really hard to ignore them anymore. Are you sure you have no relationship or whatsoever with him?"


    You old fool, you only know how to use the title ''Count'' to pressure me¡­ Would you really believe that even if I tell you that I''ve nothing to do with him?!


    Cursing a word or two about the old man quietly in his heart, Moroes was not stupid. He knew that the Imperial Noble Party headed by two counts were already skeptical of him. Meanwhile, Count Steiner was the man these people sent over as a warning as this small banquet seemed to be a great opportunity for them to make a move on him.


    After all, his reputation was not really that good to begin with. Still, he was a nobleman infamous as a merchant in the Empire Kingdom. As long as there was a business, he would just do it. He had never bothered whether or not the party he did business with belonged on his side. Once, someone even questioned his allegiance as he was seen with some other parties that were outside the border. Some even accused him of having a close relationship with beings of other races. However, after so many years, no one had ever found proof to catch him. Regardless of anything, in everyone''s eyes including the ones that were on his side, Moroes had already really swayed too far away from having a good name for himself.


    However, this time, everyone that suspected Moroes of having some hidden agenda was wrong about him¡ªhe was observing Joshua just because of his guilty conscience.


    After all, the two giant demon-blooded dragons received the assasination order from his end.


    Even after he had erased all clues and information about himself ordering the hit on Joshua, and that dragonslayer in the North did not seem to suspect much about him as well, Moroes still felt a little uneasy about it. That had led him down to the path to uncover more information about Joshua. It seemed that digging deep into Joshua''s background was the only way to make him feel at ease. In the end, he was being misunderstood by others now.


    "Steiner, Count¡­ what exactly is the meaning of this? You know that there are no between us."


    Upon arriving at the front door of the hall where the banquet was being held, the voices of noblemen greeting each other could be heard. Upon seeing the noblemen greeting at each other with his own eyes, Count Moroes halted his footsteps. He slightly bent over and whispered solemnly to the old man in front of him, "You don''t have to beat around the bush. I''m not so weak that I would be shocked by your plans."


    Could it be possible that these nobles are seriously considering touching that man in the North?! Do they really have so much free time on their hands?! That man is an Upper Gold-tier warrior after all. Does the Count really think of himself an emperor?


    "There''s no plan about it at all. You''re overthinking it. As for Joshua¡­"


    Being questioned by his acquaintance, Steiner also had to display some trustworthiness. He narrowed his gaze and spoke subtly, "He''s attracted too much attention at the moment. Meanwhile, he actually leaned over to the royal family in such a short time¡ªregardless of any saying, he must assume some responsibility by paying a price. The count had once lent his father a hand when his father was in a tight situation. Although Joshua might not know about that, his behavior can be deemed as an act of betrayal."


    "We''re just taking back what we had given out."


    Saying it aloud as if they are dignified and honorable, would the results turn out to be the same? These old nobles are truly corrupted!


    Moroes shook his head slightly. His face did not change even a little. However, there was a slight disdain in the depths of his heart. Speaking about taking revenge, you guys are a little late now.


    This significant and influential nobleman, known to have a vast network of connections all over the world, could not help but recall something that just happened not too long ago. During his last contact with the giant monsters with wings on their backs and two horns on their heads, the monsters were actually hiding their rage underneath their calm and peaceful appearance.


    Losing two powerful dragons of unique species in their dragon lair, those flying monsters would never be willing to accept such loses without seeking vengeance.


    ¡ªFar South, an unknown island, deep under the cave.


    "Did you acquire his blood?"


    "Yes, I did."


    Right in the middle of a pitch-black rocky hall that was filled with the presence of Chaos, a low pitch voice was reverberating through the place without any pauses.


    The side of this hall was more than a hundred meters long. The space of the hall was in the shape of a square. It was surrounded by a variety of distorted decorations and statues. The floor tiles were also being carved with ugly carvings and faint runes. Eight huge pillars supported the entire hall. There were also lines on the vault that seem to be sketched with dried blood. They were based on pillars and formed a huge circle. The dome-shaped ceiling seemed to have line patterns that seemed to be drawn with fresh dried blood. They formed a gigantic magic circle with the eight pillars as the basic points.


    Meanwhile, at the center point of this magic circle, which was also the center of the hall, was a dark stone altar that was floating in mid-air. Two huge figures were standing right beside that altar as they were murmuring to each other in some sort of strange and bizarre language. They sounded like they were communicating with each other.


    "This is the armor that he once used when he was still in the army. The armor was once drenched with his blood and also the blood of the orcs. I had spent a lot of effort just to get this."


    A deep voice spoke.


    "Is it possible that we were mistaken about the target?"


    A low voice was heard speaking.


    "Then those orcs must be alive in order for the effects to take place. Although we truly hate this man, we have to admit that his strength is truly marvelous and absolute¡­ Alright, let''s begin with the ritual."


    "Ha. Ha."


    Meanwhile, the low voice began to laugh. "This is a curse created with the power of the true gods. No one in the mortal world will be able to resist it."


    The thick voice was filled with disdain and rage when it spoke, "We shall let the dragonslayers know that killing our kind would require them to pay with their lives, and at the cost of everything."


    Along with their words, a set of black armor that was tattered and bloody suddenly appeared in the center of the obsidian altar. Numerous tentacles composed of dark fog rose out of the altar and crept over the armor. Along the shaking of the tentacles, black and red lines of patterns began to appear in the altar. These line patterns looked like blood veins and blood vessels. Hazy red radiance emanated intensely as the blood magic circle on the dome-shaped ceiling of the place was releasing the presence of Chaos one pulse after another like a living creature.


    Meanwhile, far in the North.


    A tall, red-eyed warrior was carrying his own weapon as he was walking on the road leading to the Imperial City.

 Chapter 244 Flame Seed

    The rolling hills at the foot of Great Ajax Mountains extended all the way to the center region of the northern flatland. Even if the travelers arrived at the Grand Canyon within the defensive region of Ural Fortress, they would still be able to see the slightly raised hills on the vast plain.


    As seen by all the travelers who were walking on the streets, on the side of the Mount Ural dividing the north and central region, there was a narrow canyon that spread across the seas of the West. The gigantic cracks caused by the movement of the two continents over tens of millions of years could potentially form a new embryonic ocean tens of millions of years later. However, currently, it was just a tunnel that connected numerous water rivers underground. Meanwhile, in the bottom of the canyon, a giant bridge connected both sides of the shores that were hundreds of meters apart from each another.


    That spot was the border of Moldavia and the central region of the North¡ªUral Fortress.


    Historically, Ajax the Emperor sounded the first horn that opened up the first era at this very spot. Countless knights had gone deep into the wilderness of snow in search of glory, taking the cold flatlands and the Lost Sea at the end of the earth as the domain of the Empire Kingdom. As the current center point of the kingdom that connected the north and the central region, it was becoming a great city of prosperity.


    Starfall Year 834, 5th of April, the border of the Empire''s Central Region, Mount Ural, Ural Fortress.


    Walking through the crowd, Joshua and his two weapons were sitting in a carriage made of steel-core wood and dragon-patterned wood. They were crossing the checkpoint at the gates of the city at an average pace. Meanwhile, after the soldiers at the checkpoint saw the emblem of two hands bearing swords that was not displayed obviously on the carriage, they remained in silence as they slowly back away so that the carriage that seemed ordinary yet extremely tough could enter the fortress.


    Ever since he rejected Nostradamus''s suggestion, Joshua already set his mind on departing to the Imperial City by himself. However, he also did not want to just find a teleportation circle so that he could arrive at the Imperial City with a ''whoosh''¡ªEven though the teleportation circle was a convenient method, it would make the trip meaningless. Hence, after a few master-tier tailors made his evening suit, the warrior packed his luggage, got in a carriage, and departed on his journey to the Imperial City.


    This trip was actually a waste of time and it did not make much sense. However, the journey would be a great opportunity for Joshua to re-evaluate this familiar and yet unfamiliar world through listening and seeing on his way to Imperial City. The coachman skillfully stirred the horses that were dragging the carriage. The carriage took a turn and arrived on the main street of the fortress.


    From the main city of Moldavia to Ural Fortress, the entire journey was considerably pleasant and warm. Without any political affair burdening him, the warrior could relax his mind as he enjoyed the scenery of early spring in peace.


    Next to Ural Fortress was an artificial river that sparkled with the golden light of the sun. Blankets of green grass went all the way from the sides of this river to the woods next to the mountains. A sawmill and a water mill were inside the compound of the fortress. Hence, the artificial river branched and extended into the city, bringing the vibrant presence of grass and trees from the mountains. The carriage was moving along the artificial river towards the center of the city. Ling was already sitting beside the old coachman much earlier on. He was learning how to control several horses at the same time with a humble heart. Meanwhile, Ying was curiously looking out of the carriage through its window as she was enjoying the different views of the city than the views she always saw in Moldavia.


    Joshua also smiled and looked at the scenery outside the window of the carriage. He was also looking at the people walking around on the streets. They seem to be walking in a hurry though. The warrior was feeling unusually pleasant at the moment.


    Humans truly needed to relax from time to time. In the current year, the warrior had been working too hard. He was bombarded with significant events and incidents, one after another. There was not even a single moment for him to catch his breath, until now. If he did not grab onto the opportunity to travel to the Imperial City in order to attend the banquet, he would not even have the chance to put aside all of his work and official businesses, take a few days break, and travel to see the world beyond his territory.


    Of course, if they were walking at that pace, they would not be able to arrive at the Imperial City in that few days of time. It also remained uncertain if they could even make it to the regions that were under the jurisdiction of Ural Fortress. However, as long as they could enter the central region of the Empire Kingdom, Joshua and others could easily borrow any of the teleportation circles they could find in the local cities, they could just teleport themselves over to the Imperial City without having to worry about getting there late.


    "If you want to go out and take a look, then just go."


    Joshua suddenly said to his weapons. His order took Ying and Ling by surprise. For that reason, Ying returned to the carriage and looked at his sister''s face. Even though Ying had been in the carriage for the entire time with Joshua, she did not have the slightest clue as to why Joshua would suddenly have that sort of thought.


    What does Master want to do this time?


    Their feelings of doubt were clearly seen on their faces.


    Joshua had also noticed their expressions¡ªbut what other ideas would the warrior have then? He merely wanted to see their curious expressions. That was the main reason he told the two of them to go out and have fun in the first place. In any case, this trip was to ease up a little. They needed time and space to relax. Furthermore, it was not necessary to always do things together. Not to mention that he and the two Divine Armaments had Spirit Sense that linked their minds. So there was no reason why they should fear about getting lost from each other.


    As for the aspect of danger, Joshua was not worried at all. Ying and Ling were both as powerful as Upper Silver-tier beings. If only he would work them harder as their master, both of them could even advance into the Gold tier domain. So, even if there were traffickers or other wicked people who marked them as targets because of their pretty faces, the two Divine Armaments would not be the ones who would suffer.


    "Then¡­ we''ll take our leave?"


    Before leaving, they stood at the side of the street. Ling looked at Joshua who was still sitting in the carriage with a little doubt on his face. Then he softly said, "This is not a joke, right?"


    "Of course not. Go. Just don''t spend all your money."


    Joshua shrugged. Then he nodded at Ying who was standing beside him. "Just go if you feel like it. You don''t have to look so doubtful about it."


    Looking at the two of them disappearing into the corner of the street in the central region, Joshua nodded lightly and opened up the city map he brought along with him. Then he took a quick glance at the map to confirm his next destination in order to locate his target¡ªa famous alchemist at present time. He had something he wanted to inquire from an alchemist.


    However, just when he was prepared to ask the coachman to change the direction of the carriage in order to get to the southern district of the city, Joshua suddenly felt an inexplicable chill straight up his chest.


    That chill did not originate from the temperature in the air, nor did it come from an unknown enemy. Instead, it came from the depth of his soul.


    ¡ªThe altar in a distance.


    The bizarre ritual had come to an end. The armor that was placed on the obsidian altar earlier on had been crushed by the corrosive black tentacles, leaving behind only tiny pieces of black-brown blood clots. Under the support of the eight pillars engraved with cursive runes, the presence of Chaos was spreading towards the void in a distance.


    "All hail Chaos!"


    Along with a simple spell, the fragments of the armor melted away by darkness that originated from the dark void. The dark brown blood clots seemed to regain their vitality, turning into fresh plasma blood again. However, the green blood of the orcs was completely wiped away without a trace by a powerful force. Only some dark red blood droplets were wrapped in the black tentacles, appearing like red beads as each of them shook relentlessly.


    "Blood sacrifice for our god!"


    Next to the altar, a tall figure suddenly cut its forelimbs, spilling its own blood onto the lines presented on the ground. Meanwhile, the line patterns began to radiate. The blood beads that were levitating on top of the altar was instantly subjected to an unpredictably evil force and evaporated into thin air without leaving a single trace behind. Dark-red mist began to shroud the space above the altar. After that, the mist was absorbed by the obsidian altar. Meanwhile, after that, the altar seemed to have acquired something essential to it. It began to fully activate. The altar that was initially floating in mid-air began to rise even higher into the air while rotating. Meanwhile, the two giant figures that previously recited the incantations now respectfully leaned backward as they bowed towards the phenomenon right in front of them. They were expressing their fear and respect towards the altar.


    The lines with the color of blood on the altar that was built from obsidian were flashing with relentless radiance. Meanwhile, along with every round the altar spun, the magic circle on the dome-shaped ceiling and the runes that were engraved on the pillars would stop radiating for a brief moment, resembling the pace of breathing. As the altar rotated faster and faster, the speed of the lights flashing was getting faster and faster as well. In the end, the altar that was spinning vigorously suddenly stopped. Meanwhile, the magic circle had also stopped functioning¡ªhowever, at that particular moment, the void was torn apart. An extremely powerful negative Will descended into that location without making even the slightest sound. After confirming some messages, that force turned towards a certain direction and pierced away.


    The speed of Thought and Will was much faster than the speed of light. That sort of speed had been freed from the constraints of time. Right after the moment the ritual was performed completely, the curse was activated upon Joshua''s body who was currently in Ural Fortress which was extremely far away from the location of the ritual.


    At this moment, Joshua subconsciously felt a great terror lurking through his entire body. The muscles on his entire body that were tougher than steel suddenly tightened up intensely. His heart was also pumping violently, spreading the power of life across his entire body to resist an unknown danger.


    However, the power of the curse came so quickly that, in contrast, any attempt of resisting it had become sluggishly slow. Just when Joshua was frowning intensely as he was ready to burst out with his full power, the evil force suddenly broke through the protection power that had yet to be activated! It struck deep into the soul of the warrior.


    In the meantime, Ying and Ling who were walking on the main street hand in hand were listening to an elf singing poems and songs about the great King Ias with joy. But suddenly, both of them were shocked as they instantly looked at the distance and felt a quiver as if they had just made contact with obvious traces of evil fluctuating waves that suddenly appeared from afar.


    "Master?!"


    Before they could even say anything out of their mouth right after they called out for their Master, the psionic bodies of the two of them that were slowly collapsing suddenly got stabilized again. While Ying and Ling were filled with doubt, a shapeless and intangible force that only the Order power such as [Purify] would possess suddenly burst out at the North side of the city. It turned into a blazing bright light pillar that was even brighter than the sun, where ordinary people wouldn''t see, but only visible to class bearers. It went straight through the clouds as if it pierced forward endlessly into the void.


    In the meantime, at the center of the light pillar, a dark-haired man was pressing one hand on his chest, holding tightly on the precious item that was hanging on his chest all the time. His entire body was blazing with some sort of translucent light of a flame. That flame was different from all other flames in the world though. It seemed as if it was the origin of life. It seemed as if it was the origin of existence itself. It seemed as if it was the most basic force for all things to survive.


    [Flame Seed: Lv1]

 Chapter 245 The Shadow of the Sage

    The colorless beam of holy light went straight through the sky and left a hole in the clouds that filled the entire sky. Some of the citizens of the city managed to witness the scene as they coincidentally raised their head up to look at the sky. Their shock left them shouting loudly. Then they raised their arms and reminded their acquaintances around them to look at the obvious change in the sky. Not long after that, many people had gathered together as they were pointing towards the gap in the clouds of the sky.


    Even ordinary people could spot that something different was happening. Naturally, the powerful class bearers would notice it as well.


    At the fortress''s tower, the chief of the defending force of Ural Fortress, also the owner of the city, a heavy-armored swordsman, Cade Medsett hurried all the way to the top of the tower with a serious face. Unlike the other ordinary guards, he could clearly see the translucent light pillar that pierced through the clouds in the sky.


    "The gate of the city? What exactly happened there?"


    Muttering doubtfully, as the owner of the city, Cade knew that he must respond to these sort of unknown events as soon as possible. But as of now, there were no casualties and damages at all, not yet. So he still had an abundant of time to respond to the incident that he just occurred. After thinking for a brief moment, he gave a series of commands to the soldier beside him.


    "That''s holy power, right?"


    Central Church of the fortress, the archbishop of Ural Church lifted his heavy scepter. That horrific weapon was as heavy as 300 pounds though. The moment when the weapon was moved as it made contact with the surface of the floor made of rocks, a heavy whomping sound was heard. Instead of looking like a priest, the archbishop looked more like a warrior though. He walked up to the front door of the church and looked at the pillar of light that yet to disperse. He said doubtfully, "This is not right. This power is even purer. However, it''s from the same origin as holy light though¡­"


    "So what exactly is this power then?"


    The same doubt was being passed around starting from the local mercenary agency, which was also known by ordinary people as the mercenary guild. Within the radius of several hundred kilometers, the most powerful mage, the most exquisite alchemist, and also known as the director of the mercenary agency, Jean Wilmot was staying thirty meters underground. Although he was far from the surface of the ground, he could still clearly detect the Order power on the outside world. The mage had never seen or sensed such pure Order power in his entire life. He could not help but place the quill pen that he was using to write and draw runes aside. After that, he observed the data inputs that appeared on the screen of the Spell Instrument thoroughly. Upon seeing the data, he muttered to himself, "Strange phenomenon. There''s also a presence of a force that''s extremely evil mixed along with holy light¡­"


    In the meantime, the center of discussion, the anxiety in the hearts of everyone.


    Joshua was holding onto the Azurite. He was furrowing his brows intensely. The carriage that was designed to withstand a full blast of a cannon was already shattered and blasted away into a pile of wreckage by the enormously powerful Order power.


    With the warrior as the center of it, everyone within the radius of several hundred meters was pushed back by a gentle and yet powerful impact. Even the coachman was sent to the far side of the road by the sudden surge of Order power. That honest and humble coachman was still wondering why he ended up appearing on the other side of the artificial river. But for the moment, he would not be able to find the answer to his question though.


    Currently, Joshua did not have the time and the attention to be bothered by other things. All of his attention was focused on controlling the sudden surge of Order power in the Azurite that he was currently holding, and also that evil wave of power that struck into his soul.


    Before that, right at the moment when he received a warning sign in the depths of his heart, an extremely evil power that could bring total destruction to a soul came into his body through the void. Overwhelmed with surprise and rage, Joshua could not react and resist the evil force in time as the force had already made way straight into his soul.


    ¡ªCurse? Or is this some sort of spiritual attack?


    Even though Joshua was very experienced, he would not have known the nature of such an attack. In fact, Joshua knew the least about curses and spiritual attacks. It was also the worst for him to perform these attacks. One should know that, in the previous life while he was still in the game, any curse or spiritual attacks would only be presented as a negative effect in the form of the system notification, or one could straight away predict it. If one could not pass the game of prediction, the person would be inflicted with many negative effects or damages. After all, was no one in this world had ever experienced that sort of attack in the real world. Hence, it would naturally be impossible for the game developers to imagine how it felt like and simulate the experience into the game.


    Joshua had now experienced that¡ªit could only be described as an excruciatingly painful experience.


    Although the warrior''s soul was strong enough to temporarily withstand that horrific power, he was not ready to expel that power out of his body. While he was being attacked, Joshua''s entire body was completely paralyzed on the spot. He could not even move a muscle. Other than battling with that evil force, there was nothing else he could do.


    In the beginning, he could only passively withstand the invasive evil force, using his soul that was as tough as the steel to constantly resist that bizarrely powerful destructive power. That suffering was just like digging his bare nerves out and setting them in an environment with cold winds that were -50 degrees, followed by a splashing of salt upon his wounded nerves. With each resistance he made against the evil force, Joshua could feel and hear the bizarrely deafening sharp noises which sounded like the sound of glass and steel rubbing violently against each other. Those sounds filled his mind as they affected his concentration.


    Even when Joshua was at his worst with his injuries, he had never felt this much helplessness and pain in his life. The warrior could feel that his entire spirit had become a violent battlefield.


    As he was subconsciously resisting on, Joshua reached out his hand and grabbed the Azurite that kept vibrating violently right before his chest. It was merely an action performed from basic instinct, however, it really did him a big favor. In an instant when his hand grabbed onto the Azurite, the warrior suddenly felt the Order power flowing in within his body was slowly activated once again. The Order power had somehow connected with some sort of power that was embedded in within the Azurite. Instantly, along with the sound of a flame igniting, an unpredicted substantial amount of Order power surged out on the spot like the most dazzling torch. The power penetrated through his body and soul, replacing Joshua''s Will and suppressed the evil force that invaded his spiritual mind.


    The dark-green waves seemed to be constantly struggling as if they were alive. However, they were completely suppressed by the Order power. After that, that evil force could only move little by little. The force was no longer be able to approach the warrior''s soul.


    At that time, Joshua finally got the time to catch his breath. After calming down, he exhaled and divided some of his energy to control the power of the Azurite Orb. By doing so, he could now suppress the evil force that invaded his body. After that, he began to put some thought into what the hell just happened.


    "Someone is using a curse or some sort of spiritual attack on me."


    There was no doubt about that¡ªviciously muttering to himself, Joshua wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead. His eyes were filled with rage, and his face had revealed how displeased he currently was. "An effect that could suddenly be activated without showing any sign of attack¡­ This should be a curse¡­ So who the hell is the culprit?!"


    It would not be possible for a person of insignificant status to succeed in using such a curse that could be aimed at a particular target, so close in killing the soul of a Gold-tier warrior which already attained the pinnacle of Gold Tier. Meanwhile, even people of significant statuses would definitely need to use various mediums to accurately locate Joshua''s whereabouts.


    Without the need to think about it, Joshua already knew. This was an assassination aimed at him. Meanwhile, the only being that would actually spend so much effort into killing him, a baron from the North who isolated himself from the outside world, would be those god damn evil dragons!


    "¡­ So they''re not yet done with their attempts at assassinating me, huh?"


    First the demon-blooded dragon, then this curse¡­ Those dragons had really not given up on assassinating Joshua. They''ve already initiated the Dragon''s Calamity in the South. However, they were still exhausting so many resources on Joshua.


    Temporarily suppressing his anger, Joshua loosened up his grip on the Azurite. Then he furrowed his brow as his eyes darted left and right, shifting his attention to the fluctuating evil energy waves in his body that were currently suppressed by the Azurite.


    However, it was still much better before he put his attention on it. Now that he focused his attention on it, the warrior had discovered the blind spot that he neglected earlier on.


    The struggle of the evil force continued. The bizarre dark-green energy wave that was attempting to attack Joshua''s soul seemed to be carrying an extremely dense presence of Chaos. If it was not for the overly dense Order power that the Azurite was unleashing overshadowing that evil force completely, she would have seen that blind spot very early on.


    "Currently, only that group of dragons would be so daring to conspire with Chaos without hiding in the shadows."


    Upon determining his goal once again, Joshua looked at the fluctuating wave of the soul in his body. He could not help but feel a headache after that. "So how do I get rid of this if this thing cannot even be purified with such dense Order energy then?"


    Generally speaking, other than the person that cast the curse, the only other way to get rid of it was to use pure power to remove the effect of the curse.


    Nothing good could come out from rushing though. So Joshua could only temporary do so. Hence, he got himself ready and attempted to touch that soul wave. After that, he used the oppressive Order energy to attempt expelling it out of his body, or maybe wipe it off clean from his body. The warrior acted swiftly. He immediately acted after he thought of it. His tough soul was just like the silver steel, getting separated from the layers of Order energy, approaching the relentless black fluctuating wave that did not have shape or attributes.


    In the midst of the approach, his soul had felt a burning pain as if his heart was corroded by strong acid.


    However, this kind of pain felt like the warm wind in early spring if it was compared to the agony he had to endure when he first came in contact with that evil force. Instead, it had led Joshua to make his decision to activate his soul and approach that evil force in his body.


    His silver soul carried a tremendous amount of Order energy and touched the wave of black mist.


    Meanwhile, during the moment of excruciating pain and suffering, a strange situation that had never happened before arose¡ªan intense green light was seen gushing out from the Azurite that was hanging right before Joshua''s chest. Then it turned into a halo and stayed floating right above the warrior''s head. Meanwhile, along with the spinning halo, a series of illusion was seen right before the warrior''s eyes.


    The white light gleamed on as countless fragments of images were floating across his vision.


    He saw that there were vast, endless plains where countless living beings were flourishing on the land itself. Meanwhile, there was a group of humans came wandering. They drove the beasts away, burned the forests, and cleansed the plains. Then they started building villages and constructing walls. That was how they started the first bonfire, vowing to make the land their eternal homes.


    He also saw that countless migrants had come from afar and joined them. They had built various buildings around the villages, sowing different seeds and harvesting different crops. In the beginning, there were still disputes among races. But as time passed, people of different races swore their oaths by the bonfire in the center of the city saying that they would join their forces and work together for the survival of their future.


    He then saw that under the blaze of this flame, a village became a city. And a city became a nation. Then a nation merged races together and formed the first civilization.


    The Flame that represented humanity was burning in the torch of the giant city. Its light shone upon heaven and earth, illuminating an entire era.


    The illusions were flashing on as the fragments of images appeared and vanished rapidly. The warrior had tried his best. However, he could only see one or two parts of it. He had never get the chance to understand the entire story behind the scene.


    At the end of it, all within his vision went silently dark.


    Just when Joshua was puzzled, another series of countless fragments of memory flashed across his vision.


    This time, it was filled with the presence of despair.


    It was a dead and desolate world. There were no signs of any breath of the living creatures on the surface of the earth. There were corpses everywhere, and bones were scattered all over the place, piling into mountains of bones. Amidst the ashes, the horrifying evils that rose from wars had already spread across the entire world. From the sea to the earth, from the mountains to the sky, forests, swamps, lakes, and deserts¡­ every corner of the world was already shrouded in death. All lives were already been attacked by plagues. All of them had to die.


    Behind the dark poisonous clouds, there were huge shadows floating and intercepting each other. Countless bizarre jointed limbs and tentacles were hanging down from the sky. At the end of all lives, the monsters that were once the embodiment of the plagues which devoured the world was born. The giant tentacles with abscesses, rotten meat and mucus passed between heaven and earth. They took the lives of all of the remaining survivors without mercy at all. That evil that carried along infinite malice had transcended after it had harvested a world with civilization. It had obtained enough power to go to another outer world.


    Two completely different illusions appeared side by side, in front of Joshua. One side of it was like a blazing flame, unleashing a radiance that was brilliantly bright. Meanwhile, on the other side, it was like a bottomless dark abyss, releasing corrosive fluids that were capable of corrupting the world, descending it into chaos.


    Although he knew that he was looking at illusions, Joshua''s spirit never felt so clear before. He stood at the midpoint between the two worlds as if the rock he was standing on was generally not moving at all. As he was facing the endless whisperings of evil and the spiritual erosion, the warrior could not help but sigh aloud. Then he brought along his endless curiosity and turned his head over towards the other side where the light of the flame was blazing bright.


    Then he saw it. A pair of eyes that looked straight into the human heart.

 Chapter 246 Sage

    When both eyes made contact, Joshua lost focus for a split second. The white pupil was like a kaleidoscope, causing the opposing person to be unable to shift their focus. Although Joshua immediately recovered, it was no doubt that the warrior had made a grave mistake.


    During the time he had gathered his focus and shifted it away from the white pupil, the white ''light'' carried forward a momentum that could submerge everything in its path, forcing it onto Joshua.


    That was the light of a fire, a power that gave all living being the power to live. It was also a white wave that could not be withstood by humans just by looking at it. Even Joshua could not look at it directly. Joshua subconsciously raised his arms to block the incoming attack and tried to squint his eyes, attempting to filter as much of the radiance as possible. At this moment, the only thing that the warrior felt was ''too powerful''.


    It was an unbelievable power.


    The power did not directly blast onto Joshua''s body. When the light wave rushed towards him, it was like an ocean trying to cover the existence of the warrior. At the same time, a strong pressure descended upon the warrior''s body.


    This was only the beginning.


    As a Legendary warrior, a person who once battled against the Demon Lord of the Abyss and the Necromancer Monarch. These were once the greatest opponents he fought before. He had far more experience compared to 99.99% of the people in this world. He believed that even if the Aragami God were to descend right now, it would not give him such feeling of complete hopelessness.


    However, this light formed by the power of Order had achieved that.


    Just what kind of power could cause a person who had reached the pinnacle of power, close to the realm of gods to feel so powerless?


    Joshua does not know, but he did not give up. The blood in his body was trying its best to be circulated. His bones were colliding with each other. Even if his body''s capability had reached its limit, ready to give up at any moment, the willpower and the thirst of combat remained firm deep within the blood and bones of the warrior.


    Gritting his teeth as if it would shatter at any moment, Joshua withstood the pressure with all his might. His red eyes reflected a strong light far greater than a star. Joshua held his head high. His throat released a roar of fury. He looked directly at the light. No matter how much pain he felt, he would not admit defeat.


    Under his own willpower to withstand the pressure, good things finally happened. After a while, Joshua was getting accustomed to the bright white light rushing into his eyes. He could vaguely see a shadow of a person behind the bright light.


    It was like a sketch, a person formed only with black lines and white background.


    It was like a body formed by light from the power of order under the burning white flames. A body with white gown, a human with both white hair and eyes were looking at their frontal direction. ''He'' was standing in the sea of light, with his sight looking passed Joshua, directly facing towards distant Dark Abyss.


    Feeling the gaze of this ''man'', something happened on the other end of the abyss. Numerous hands with dense black blood, filled with poisonous and corrosive fluid, were reaching out from the abyss. All of them wrapped together, forming a wall filled with dead meat and poisonous spores, trying to withstand the invasion of the light.


    However, it was futile.


    Without any words or action, the white ''man'' merely gazed towards that direction. The darkness, core of the dark abyss, hidden within Joshua''s spirit which was not able to be expelled by the Azurite was starting to crumble.


    Accompanied with a dying wail, the darkish-green wave was broken down into smaller pieces and purified. At the dark sacrificial hall located on a far island, the dark stone altar and all the runes were instantly destroyed. Numerous light beams were released from the cracks of these objects and gradually turned them into dust. The strong power of Order followed the path of cause and effect, radiating directly towards its destination. Two silhouettes that were waiting for the curse to set in were completely submerged into the light.


    Under the devastation of pain and agony, the two dragons with goat-like horns had distorted faces. They looked similar to the creatures of the abyss. Under the radiation from the power of Order, the disgusting faces, which would cause nightmares further distorted into lumps of flesh. The power which was completely opposite to their nature invaded their body, destroying the balance of physics and energy from within. Even if both of them were to live on, they would be completely useless in the future.


    The sacrificial hall in the far island was completely destroyed. No matter the array of fresh blood or other stone altars, they were completely destroyed and lost all their effects. The white light shot through the cracks of the island, piercing through the sea, the skies, and the heavens.


    Within Joshua''s spirit, the corrosive darkness was completely expelled. The white light covered everything, in all directions. The light slowly dwindled and the warrior was able to see the white ''person'' more clearly.


    It was a shrine made of large white stones. This shrine was situated within the center of a big city without an end. The white ''man'' was standing in the center of the shrine. There was light radiating from his body, illuminating the whole shrine. The cold rocks were like layers of diamonds reflecting the light, giving an awe-inspiring view of the shrine.


    There was a colorless flame burning on the altar right beside of the ''man''. Without an expression, Joshua looked at the appearance of this ''man''. All he could see was a pair of eyes which had perfectly merged with the lights of a flame. A long gown which was not moving by any blowing wind. On top of it, there were some simple yet holy lines of light.


    As if feeling the gaze of the warrior, the facial expression of this unknown being felt a little shocked. ''He'' looked towards Joshua and it made his heart skip a beat. However, Joshua noticed that the other ''person'' was not looking at him, or rather ''he'' was looking at the item on his chest.


    It was the direction where the Azurite was located.


    Nodding ''his'' head without any further action, the pure white humanoid and the great shrine vanishes without a trace in front of Joshua.


    After a long silence, Joshua snapped back to reality.


    "That was¡­"


    Before he could speak, he looked at the Azurite on his hand now which was being activated. The pure green light radiated in front of the warrior and a different world was slowly introduced to Joshua.


    Roads made of rock blocks. The sound of wheels rolling could be heard. A tired old horse was pulling a cart and it was slowly passing through the gate of the city filled with vines. It passed by the moat and entered the uneven small road.


    Soon, the city was completely left behind. The following scenery was the vast green land and hills. There was forest within a visible range. The water within the spinning watermill reflected sparkling light from the water, which was as clear as a crystal.


    The summer wind blew, filling up the hills with dandelions. Numerous purplish white seeds dispersed with the wind. The carriage passed through a small path which was surrounded by trees from both sides, proceeding towards the wooden suspension bridge. The dances of the leaves within the fir forest released sound like the waves within the sea. It was like the world was singing an unnamed song in harmony.


    The carriage headed towards a faraway small village.


    A man with a huge scar located on his right eye was eyeing the carriage. He was covered with a huge armor, concealing all the scars he had throughout his body. He was carrying a huge sword on his back. The size of the sword was comparable to the size of a normal human. The blade of the sword was tainted with traces of blood which was unable to wash away.


    Joshua stood at the side of the road like a sturdy fort. He was like an observer. Using his gray eyes, he monitored everything within his vision.


    At that moment, the warrior was not having his usual appearance which was black hair and red eyes. His current image was of the legendary warrior that was mentioned in numerous legends that slew countless devils and monsters. The gaps between his armor contained a black substance which released a terrifying smell of blood which was unbearable to others. Each and every permanent damage on his armor were like the Medal of Honor he gained throughout the journey of battle.


    The carriage slowly passed by and reached the village located within the hills. Under Joshua''s observation, the vision in front of him slowly fades, turning to a very simple picture, which eventually disappeared.


    At this moment, a boy with white hair and eyes slowly moved towards him from afar.


    He had the perfect appearance. His eyes were like the dazzling galaxy. Each and every key element gathered within him were the best of the best. Any level of perfection imaginable could be applied to this young man. When he started to walk, grass sprung from the earth and the air was purified. The shy dandelions which basked under the strong sunlight were no longer hiding and stood up strong.


    A young man which one could not degrade or belittle. Even Joshua himself was completely stunned by the characteristics of this man in front of him.


    However, the complete perfection and holiness did not make him common. No realism could be felt from the body of this young man, as if he was not an existence that belonged to this world.


    A summer wind blew past his body. The dandelions flew up, forming lines of different depths. The cloud slowly moved. As the sunlight hit the clouds, shadows were cast on the vast land.


    The white-haired boy slowly walked from the road within the field. Joshua noticed that the boy was slowly approaching his side.


    Joshua could not help but feel a rare feeling of tension.


    The distance between both of them was getting decreasing.


    One of them was the man who had faced numerous trials and battle, a person that had walked through blood and fire, achieving the state of a legendary warrior.


    The other one was a perfect being, a young boy different from common mortals.


    Soon, Joshua noticed that this young man was like a passerby in life, walking past him. He had not taken any action against him.


    Joshua himself was like an illusion, a visitor to this world. Finally, Joshua noticed and understood this factor.


    As he turned his head, the warrior wanted to observe the direction where the young man went. However, the world of illusion was slowly crumbling, shattering into pieces.


    Joshua opened his eyes.


    At that moment, he had utilized the power of order within the Azurite and engaged with the Chaos energy that came out of nowhere. Everything happened in an instant. He calmed down by taking deep breaths and felt the familiar presence within Ural Fortress. The warrior could finally confirm that he had returned to this world, the world where the humans lived.


    The sound of people from the surroundings could be heard by Joshua. As he slowly regained his focus, Joshua took a deep breath to fill his brain with oxygen. He felt the presence of at least three Gold-tier warriors heading his way. Even Ying and Ling were rushing towards him.


    Of course, he took his time recalling the scenery that he saw in the illusionary world.


    In the end, he could only mumble to himself helplessly.


    "Who¡­ is he?"

 Chapter 247 My Enemy

    There was no point guessing. Joshua woke up from the illusion, regaining his senses. He shook his head and removed the dust from his body which was caused by the destruction of the carriage. Joshua did not care about the attention made towards the crowd and focused on the few Gold-tier personnel who were approaching rapidly. Joshua then went into a deep thought.


    Previously, he had used the power of Azurite and the power of Order within his body in order to cleanse the unknown Chaos curse within him. Through the unknown [Flame Seed], he was able to awaken the inner potential hidden within the Azurite.


    It was a power more than he could imagine. The power of Order surged exponentially and easily cleansed the curse which Joshua was unable to repel previously. No traces of the curse could be found after that.


    Who does this power belong to?


    Actually, it was not hard to make a guess at this moment.


    Because the original name of the Azurite was [Sage''s Legacy Azurite].


    Without a doubt, the power that helped Joshua in removing the curse as easily as wiping off dust with a piece of cloth was the remaining energy left by the Sage. This power slept deep within the Azurite during normal days. Once it encountered the power of Chaos which reached a certain threshold, it would once again activate itself to repel Chaos.


    "This person within, could he be..."


    At this point, Joshua was shocked for a moment there. He thought of some logical explanation about the happenings. It was quite unbelievable as well. This young warrior talked to himself, "Could he be the Sage?"


    Within the white light as if the power of Order had taken the form of a human. Could that be the afterimage of the Sage?


    Although Joshua was questioning himself, the fact was quite clear if he had just recalled the events a bit. Joshua confirmed that the black outline of a pale colored being was 90% similar to the image of the Sage. The unique scenery of the vast green land could be the Sage''s childhood. That time could be an era of peace.


    Thinking about it, only the Sage had such terrifying power. Only with their gaze, they could easily eliminate the curse of Chaos, purifying a person and cleansing all impurities hidden within.


    Just as Joshua was still sighing while his thoughts were unable to completely figure out the happenings within the illusionary world, there were two shadows speeding towards him from the distant street through the crowd of people gathering around him.After noticing their existence, Joshua turned his head towards their direction.


    Both his weapons appeared before him.


    The silver-haired girl and the black-haired young man stood in front of Joshua. After dashing there for quite a while, they were a bit short of breath.


    Under normal circumstances, this distance would not cause fatigue up to this extent for both of the Divine Armaments. However, their nervousness became one of their main reason of exhaustion. After noticing, Joshua was safe without any harm, both of them felt relieved. Ling let out a sigh for a moment and proceeded to fix his messy hair, wiping off his sweat. His lip quivered for a moment. No one had any idea what he had spoken himself. Ying stepped forward and supported Joshua. Her cold small hand held onto Joshua''s palm firmly. She then asked Joshua worriedly, "Are you hurt, Master?"


    Ying''s hair that was hanging on her shoulders was rather messy. Noticing both of his Divine Armament were worried, Joshua felt very touched. He extended one of his hand and fixed the messy hair of the silver-haired girl followed by a pat on her tiny head. The warrior then replied in a slightly nonchalant tone, "Its nothing, thanks for caring."


    His statement was a bit harsh, but it was the truth. The curse of Chaos this time was easily handled by the Sage''s power left within the Azurite but that does not mean Joshua had no plans against it. He could have utilized his power alone to suppress the curse only with the heavy cost of a deterioration in his combat strength.


    The cost of it was indeed quite heavy. However, being able to buy time, he could have used other methods to solve his problem. Even if he could not solve it himself, he could always search for Roland in Moldavia and request for a holy blessing from the pope. Even though this curse came from the Aragami, this small amount could easily be cleansed by the blessing. It was even convincing when the Legendary-tier pope gave the blessing.


    "Your master is not that weak."


    He highlighted this to both of his weapons.


    However, Ying did not feel relieved even after getting assurance from Joshua. She sighed and recalled the terror they had felt previously. When they were slowly strolling in the streets, a strong tremble was felt from their psionic bodies. The core which sustained their life had traces of crumbling. The truth was their life had a direct link to their master. Unless the contract was dissolved under the agreement of both parties, the death of the master would lead to the doom of the weapons.


    Such a symptom out of nowhere could only mean one thing, which was their master was heavily damaged or approaching death himself.


    At that moment, both Ying and Ling saw the path towards their own destruction.


    Yet, the silver-haired Divine Armament was not afraid of her own death. At that very moment, Ying only cared about Joshua''s safety. Although the situation had stabilized, she was still extremely worried and rushed towards her master with Ling.


    Her worry was not much of a concern for Joshua initially. He had faced similar danger for many times in his past. At that moment, he was just slightly close to death''s door. It was nothing to be concerned of, yet Joshua felt that something was not right.


    That was because he felt that his hands were drenched by something.


    Without any sound, he felt that the grip on his hands loosened. Following up was a tight hug on his waist. Joshua felt a mixture of emotions as he looked towards Ying. He wanted to speak out, yet words did not come out. After a moment, his clothes were completely drenched as well.


    He felt quite uncomfortable. When he shifted his attention, he saw Ling on the side. This black-haired boy was teary-eyed, worrying about Joshua. These feelings were quite unfamiliar to Joshua.


    Joshua sighed without being able to understand the feeling within his heart.


    Being a strong combatant up until this point, the existence of the warrior became the beacon of confidence for the people around him. He gave people a sense of security. During those days, he does not need any attention from others and no one would really care about his safety. That was because his name was Joshua. He was the symbol of invincibility.


    Just as if no one would ever be afraid that the mountains would crumble one day, no one would really be worried about Joshua''s safety.


    However, this time he had an unexpected experience of being concerned.


    This feeling was not bad at all.


    Even though Joshua used one of his hand to tap on Ying''s shoulder, the silver-haired girl still hugged him as hard as she could. Joshua could smile wryly towards Ling. Other than feeling the warmth that he gained from Ying, he also felt great anger.


    After taking a deep breath, Joshua looked towards the northern direction. His eye seemed to be capable of seeing through the vast sky. His gaze slowly turned cold.


    "Ying¡­"


    The warrior spoke softly as if he was holding back his rage. When he raised his head, the wrath in his eyes burned brilliantly.


    Just like how people always challenged mountains, a strong person like Joshua also faced numerous challenges in his life. He was already accustomed to the life facing assassination attempts and ambushes. This path of life could be considered thrilling at some time, but it was different this time around.


    It went overboard this time.


    On the streets of Ural Fortress, there was a riot. Led by a heavily armored swordsman, a group of city guards moved out to calm the crowd and retain order within the fortress. After giving all the necessary orders, the heavily armored swordsman moved towards Joshua''s direction.


    On the other side, a dimensional fluctuation was detected. When the fluctuation ended, a mage who was wearing traditional robes appeared at the spot where the center of the fluctuation occurred. After checking out the surrounding, the Gold-tier mage also moved towards Joshua''s direction.


    Other than that, there was an archbishop with a group of knights reaching the vicinity.


    A strong Gold-tier aura could be felt from the leader. People with this aura and capability were arriving at this fortress at an alarming rate.


    Every one of them felt the power of Order which pierced through the horizon. Some of them thought it was a phenomenon where an ancient item revealing itself in this world. Only the true champions knew that the all mighty holy power came from an extremely strong individual.


    All of them wanted to go towards Joshua''s direction, but the warrior had stopped their progression.


    Joshua lightly patted Ying''s head and guided the silver-haired girl to stand aside. Joshua did not turn his head towards the few Gold-tier warriors. Instead, he chose to close his eye to feel the energy within the atmosphere to gain intel about his surroundings.


    The heavily armored swordsman thought that Joshua did not notice their appearance. When he planned to greet Joshua, a voice came out of a sudden behind the warrior, "Wait awhile."


    When the words were spoken, Joshua seemed to have successfully found something. His mouth curled into a ferocious smile. "Ha. It was indeed located here. It was not completely sealed."


    The previous curse attack came through the dimension, which was capable of invading his body while ignoring the distance between the attack and the victim. It was an attack that had utilized the power of the dimension. Before this, the power of Order from the Sage followed the path where the curse was delivered back to its source. This had allowed the small tunnel to be enlarged into the state where Joshua could notice.


    This was more than enough for Joshua.


    Joshua extended his right arm. The Combat Aura accumulated in his hand burned brightly. The red flame slowly changed into a black aura. Joshua aimed it at a fixed spot within the vast sky and hit it with his attack. At that moment, a blue light shined. The dimensional pathway, which was not completely closed, was once again opened by Joshua.


    "Ignorant fools, you shall face my wrath."


    On an island in the far South.


    "That holy power a while ago..."


    After being purified by a strong holy light, the two demon dragons had completely lost their strength and the power of their bloodline. After struggling to crawl up, they had tried to differentiate the power between the holy light and the power of Order. Yet, they failed to do so. Both of the power came from the same origin, which was the power of Sage. When it comes to details, the holy light was more powerful, and the power of Order was purer. It seemed that both of the powers were born based on different requirements.


    For example, based on the explanation from Pope Igor, Joshua''s power of purification depended on one killing Chaos beings to recover this combat strength. This was a unique power even within the Church of the Seven Gods. It was a natural combat ability that was given to Joshua ever since he was born.


    Yet, these creatures did not understand all these problems they were facing. After escaping from death itself, it was not pleasant for the demonic dragons. When one of them tried to turn its body, a sharp pain spread throughout its nerves. It breathed heavily and asked, "That level of holy power, is that from the pope of the Church of the Seven Gods?"


    He thought that such terrifying power would only originate from the pope himself.


    However, his comrade refuted the statement, "Impossible. The Sacred Mountain of the Distant Sea is surrounded by nine sea dragon. There are two dragon kings patrolling that area as well. The pope would be busy protecting the safety of the holy land, rather than saving another human who is far away on the mainland."


    There was also some other statements, which was still hidden within his heart without voicing to his comrade.


    He regretted performing this curse attack. It was a normal dragon slayer only; there was no reason for him to spend so much effort on it to guide the Aragami power in releasing this curse. An assassination attempt was sufficient enough, there was no need for them to do so much to take care of one person only.


    But he had no other choice. This human had raided the White Dragon''s lair. He even took away the dragon eggs, preparing to hatch them and enslave their younger generation.


    It was no longer an issue of a single dragon or the white dragons'' revenge. At that point, it was the battle of dignity for the Pentashade Dragons. This despicable warrior had issued a challenge against the dragons. They had to respond to it.


    If that''s not the case, how could they protect their own dignity?


    "Too bad, this is¡­ a bad choice."


    Leaning on the purified wall without a single trace of Chaos energy, the demonic dragon could barely stand up with both his own remaining strength and the support of the wall. He tried to extend his arms to help his comrade as well.


    After resting for a moment, they had prepared to leave the sacrificial hall. All the equipment within the hall had been purified by the strong power of order. All of them were rendered useless.


    Even though they might be punished by the lord of the dragons and suffer from the rage of these lords, they were still happy about the fact that they were still alive.


    However, good moments did not last. When they tried to leave, a small blue door was forcefully opened in front of their eyes.


    A hand was extended from it.


    It was a hand of a human. It was strong with sufficient power to provide a threat to them. Each of the details of the hand could be clearly seen, from the structure of his bones to the green veins on top of it. Within his bloodstream, a destructive power was being channeled.


    The fist held firm with a reddish-black power circulating on top of it. Within the dark fog released from his fist contained numerous shadows of daemons and monsters. They were struggling from within, unable to gain peace.


    The aura, which represented the power of death and murder, gave both of the dragons a chill up their spines. They tried to distance themselves from it, attempting to hide from danger.


    A strong firm voice of a brave man spread through the dimension.


    "Die, monsters."

 Chapter 248 The Power of Destruction

    Using only brute force to create a crack within the dimension was not a simple action to do even if it was for Joshua or any other legendary warrior. Even those mages who mastered the art in space magic had to go through detailed calculations before creating a pathway through the dimension. Different complex runes and arrays had to be laid. Utilizing the natural power of the world, they could bend space to create their desired path.


    Perhaps only the gods or sages had the almighty existence to play around with space freely with their own will. Their power could easily create the phenomena fitting to their own image.


    Although Joshua could not create his own dimensional space to travel on his own, he still had the capability to reopen a pathway which had already existed.


    Just like this moment.


    His body which was still located within Ural Fortress was burning with a crimson red aura. Joshua focused on the blue gap which did completely disappear. He raised his right fist and swung it.


    Joshua clenched his fist firmly, every element including his bones, muscles, blood vessel worked together to muster an insurmountable strength. The power channeled seemed to be able to grasp everything in the world within his hands and crushing all the enemies before him.


    At the same moment, the people around him, regardless they were heavy-armored swordsman or mage, saw the bloody black fog emerging in front of them.


    The fog seemed to be capable of combusting the whole world, covering the vast sky.


    Using the red Combat Aura as the source of power, the dense killing intent gushed out from Joshua''s body, surging through his fist. The urge to simply kill and battle caused the two Gold-tier warriors within the vicinity to back off. They looked at Joshua feeling unable to see through the truth within him. They could not relate the person in front of them now together with the warrior bathed in holy power. The archbishop who was traveling looked towards Joshua''s direction. He felt that the light in front of him signified the existence of a terrifying being.


    Joshua did not care about the people''s view. All he did was focus on his fist and the dimension pathway in front of him.


    Satsui Hadou was a part of Joshua''s Glorious Strength. It was supposed to be only a form of raw power, but it had evolved through the process of devouring souls of the beings that Joshua killed. After Joshua encountered battles in both the Dark Tide and the events in the world of Karlis, he had successfully gathered countless soul fragments. Due to that fact, Satsui Hadou was able to amass such terrifying amount of power.


    However, this was not some power he used on a daily basis. Even when he fought with Roland, he used only his own Combat Aura. That was also under the same stance where the opponent did not use their Glorious Strength as well. The true reason that he refrain from using this power was that it looked too wicked. No matter who was his opponent, he would always be the one looking more like the villain himself. But at that moment, he no longer cared.


    After all, he never considered himself as an ally of justice anyway.


    "Die, monsters."


    The cold words spread across Ural Fortress. Joshua''s Glorious Strength easily shattered the dimensional gap. The Combat Aura which resembled a torrent pierced through the dimensional pathway. The two demonic dragon could not believe the scene in front of them. The attack hit directly at the center of the sacrificial hall where the obsidian altar was located.


    The sturdy rock was instantly shattered and turned into dust. The devastating Combat Aura which was filled with the scent of blood permeated through the hall, turning anything which it came in contact with into ash. The walls and pillars within the hall were continuously destroyed by the invading power. Before everything completely disintegrated, a strong gust of hurricane hit both of them and blew them away.


    How could this happen?


    Where does this attack come from?!


    Without having the time to understand all the happening, both of them could only look at the high-temperature wave of black fog covering the whole area. Turning rocks into ash, metal into liquid. The heart-piercing terror caused them unable to control their own emotion. Even if they wanted to mourn, they had no chance to do so as the threat of death was so near.


    Both of the dragons struggled to stand up. They tried to exhaust their own bloodlines to manifest the last drop of power which they had in their body, yet it was completely futile. The strong power of Order back then had completely cleansed every power within their body which had no relation to the power of Order. That itself included their own dragon bloodline.


    They were no longer the all and mighty demonic dragons. They were just dragons with a normal bloodline accompanied with an extremely ugly outer appearance.


    While being trapped within this endless despair, a piece of rock shard flew in high speed and hit onto one of the dragons directly on its head.


    At that moment, the shard shattered into smaller pieces and the skull of the dragon also damaged. A loud cracking sound could be heard, accompanied by a large wound bleeding with poisoned blood. A part of its flesh had also been removed by the shard previously. Under the high pressure pressing down their body, their bone structure and muscle completely deformed and forced one of its eyeballs to fly out. Without any chances to mourn, the weak dragon died instantly on the spot. The greenish brain juice and blood scattered everywhere, splatting onto his companion right beside him.


    This death could be considered a lucky death. Before the other dragon could respond to his companion''s death, the sacrificial hall slowly cracked. The cracking sound could be heard within the raging waves. At that moment, cracks had filled up the whole room. This included the undersea tunnel and other hidden rooms.


    At last, everything crumbled.


    BOOM!!!


    The island in the further south released a huge explosion. Accompanying the waves created from the explosion, releasing waves and waves of tsunami and forming a whirlpool at the end of it. The whirlpool seemed to be continuously sucking all the sea water into it.


    The strong tsunami hit the uninhabited islands, clearing of the plants and sand within. The whirlpool stopped after a moment, but the chain reaction under the sea had not stopped. The explosion under the sea had caused the island to slowly sink. At the end of it, the last remaining tip of the island had been covered with sea water.


    After a few minutes, the island could no longer be seen on the surface of the sea. It was completely submerged. What''s left behind was the sea contaminated by the sand and some carcasses which occasionally floated to the surface.


    Within the northern Empire at the center of Ural Fortress, the warrior who was not aware of the damage he had done to the island let out a sigh. The white air formed around him had blown off the dust in the streets. Noticing the two life forms which were destroyed at the end of the attack, Joshua nodded his head in satisfaction. When he turned around, he looked at the warriors and mages who were on their guard.


    The archbishop had led a group of knights towards the side of the street.


    Cade Medsett and Jean Wilmot were very familiar with each other. However, one of them was the leader of the Empire official forces. The other was the leader of the underground world. They did not have a good relationship. Today, both of them who were supposed to be Gold-tier rivals were standing together. Their subordinates also seemed to be in formation. They had raised their guard against Joshua who was brimming with Combat Aura together with Ying and Ling behind him.


    They could not help but feel extremely nervous. In Cade''s opinion, the power that was released by Joshua had far surpassed the power of a Gold tier, reaching the state of [Supreme] which they heard in legends. The power to split the dimension apart was significantly terrifying as well. In addition to that, the utterly villainous look, with a great scent of death was too horrifying as well.


    This person just released some extremely pure holy power?


    Could it be that the power manifested was used to cleanse this wicked creature..


    A great amount of information was analyzed by both of them. However, they could not get a definite answer. They had too little information to begin with, thus it was impossible to get an accurate analysis. They couldn''t even decide to guard against Joshua or to greet him up front. Although the young warrior looked a bit wicked, he had not caused any damages or deaths to Ural Fortress. Although he had used his full force to attack, all he did was shatter the land under his own feet.


    At that moment, the Archbishop of Ural Fortress, Kanna Drake, had reached the scene. Unlike the fortress guards that were near or the mage who could use magic to reach earlier, the Gold-tier priest was fully-equipped and slowly marched towards their destination.


    With only a single glance, the priest had identified both familiar people within the same formation. Kanna was shocked in disbelief. How could two people who always had different stances be working together? What sort of entity were they facing together?


    His curiosity led his gaze towards Joshua.


    Astonished, he exclaimed, "Jo-Joshua?!"

 Chapter 249 We’re Watching You

    "Oh?"


    After looking into Ying''s eyes and glancing at Ling, the black-haired young man was also shaking his head as he looked puzzled. The three of them could not recognize him at all. They seemed like complete strangers to him. As a result, Joshua could not help but to feel strange about it.


    If the other two could not recognize him, how did this priest manage to recognize him then?


    He looked curiously at the tall, middle-aged priest who was carrying a heavy scepter that was heavy enough to smash heavy armor into bits along with him. Then the warrior opened his mouth and asked, "Do you know me?"


    ¡ªFear not, only the blind would not be able to recognize you.


    The archbishop first looked at Cade and Jean who were still staring at the warrior with their foolish looks. Then he coughed and cleared his throat before stepping forward with a smile. After that, he reached out his hand to Joshua. "I''ve heard your name a long time ago. You''re the dragonslayer of the North, the Count of Moldavia, Liege Joshua van Radcliffe. It''s my lucky day to witness your arrival here."


    In order to quietly inform the two guys, the archbishop specifically spoke of Joshua''s several titles. Well, Cade and Jean were not complete fools after all. When they heard the word dragonslayer, they immediately responded and they knew the identity of the man who was standing right before their eyes.


    However, even so, the two men were still whispering to each other secretly.


    ¡ªHe looks completely different!


    ¡ªCompletely different from the information given!


    No one should blame the two of them though. The heavy-armored swordsman Cade was the chief of the defending force for the fortress which partially belonged to the Imperial army. Of course he would naturally know about the count of his neighbouring territory, Moldavia in the North. After all, he did pay close his attention on the news about the warrior all the while. One should know that the news about vanquishing the Dark Tide, closing the dimensional door, or even slaying the dragons, all of the mentioned news were big news. So how could one not pay attention to those news then?


    However, the information in the military was not updated in time though. Joshua''s portrait was one that was taken several years ago. Although the warrior''s appearance did not change much, the aura of the warrior was completely different than before. He looked as if he was a completely different person. It was pretty normal for a person to be unable to recognize the warrior, especially when that person was anxious.


    Meanwhile, Jean had an even simpler reason for that¡ªbecause the message did not go through smoothly, and Joshua''s daily life was also relatively simple. Other than the fact that the aristocrats of the royal family had his portrait, a mercenary like himself would only have basic information about powerful nobles such as the warrior himself. Meanwhile, the information he had was not updated as well. If it was not for the explanation given by the archbishop of the church, Jean might not even be able to see that this devilish-like person that seemed to come from nowhere was actually the count of the neighbouring territory.


    Since the misunderstanding had been resolved, there was no need to continue being on high alert. In a harmonious atmosphere, Joshua had brought Ying and Ling to meet with these few important men from the top brasses of Ural Mountain. Meanwhile, they had also successfully conducted a friendly negotiation with the people of Ural Mountain.


    Through the conversation and self-introduction among themselves, Joshua learned that the archbishop''s name was Sig Dalar. The man was originally the second son of a local noble at Ural Mountain. He was sent to a monastery in the Imperial City after he became an adult. However, who would have thought that when he arrived in his hometown, Sig was promoted and now he had become an archbishop of the church in his own city. Speaking of power, he was in fact more powerful and influential than his elder brother who already inherited the title of count. He was able to recognize Joshua so swiftly because his elder brother would mention about this fascinating man that from the North from time to time.


    "A count¡­ In a lifetime, if one could just do one of the things this warrior did, that person would be considered great already¡­"


    Present in the family''s mansion, his elder brother would sigh like that from time to time. Meanwhile, Sig was deeply convinced by what his elder brother just said. Being a Gold-tier being as well, he admitted that he was not be able to do anything. Hence, when he was facing Joshua, he felt a sense of admiration towards the warrior.


    "So, Count, what do you have planned for the days to come?"


    After having a conversation with the warrior, they uncovered the truth that someone was attempting to curse Joshua, causing the beam of light to appear, which was deemed to be the result of the naturally response of the holy relic''s defensive mechanism. The warrior made some pretty loud noises due to the fact that he was fighting the curse. Cade, as the chief of the defensive force of Ural Fortress, felt awkward to think about asking for compensation from the warrior.


    If a duke of the Empire Kingdom was attacked under Cade''s jurisdiction it could really stain his political career. Each Ural Fortress chief would serve ten years before a new one replaced the old. Their status and power were significant. And they did not have to handle any major thing. Basically, the position was a stepping stone for one to get higher in the hierarchy of power. Of course the heavy-armored Swordsman would not want any regrettable stain to be left on his legacy when he was still in power.


    Meanwhile, the mage who bid them goodbye and left was initially carrying on with his own experiment earlier on before all these happened. Since he was already clear about the reason that caused the appearance of holy light, he naturally did not want to stay longer. After saying goodbye to the warrior, he used a spell and returned directly to his own laboratory.


    "Well, I did plan to travel slowly and take my own sweet time. I only intended to teleport us to the Imperial City when it was almost time."


    Joshua had just slaughtered two enemies who cursed him through the dimensional passage. He was in very good mood now. Hence, he had more words to say.


    "Now it seems that it would be better if I get over there earlier."


    While he was saying that, the system had also prompted him coincidentally with a notification. Currently, Joshua had completed (1/30) of the quest [Supreme Trial]. It seemed that the two beings on the other side of the dimensional passage were Gold tier as well.


    However, in this way, Joshua also felt a little strange. He would of course naturally know how powerful he had become at his current stage. But even if he was extremely powerful, he did not have the confidence to punch two Gold-tier enemies to death.


    - It seemed that the two enemies might have been hit hard by the power of the Sage. Or else, even I could not have killed an existence of a Gold-tier.


    Thinking a little about it, Joshua had also quickly guessed the reason for the outcome of the previous battle. This would be a lot more reasonable then. When he thought of the immense power of the Sage, he could not help but to feel excited as his desire began to grow.


    That was the thing he desired to pursue.


    In the meantime, both Cade and Sig could sense that the warrior''s patience was wearing thin. So the two of them were understanding enough to not speak too much. They then bid each other farewell and left. When time comes, they would meet again.


    Truth to be told, they were very busy as well. Since Joshua was not there to bring havoc or any sorts of destruction, there was temporarily nothing to worry about. Hence, there was no need to place full attention on accompanying the warrior and his weapons. Not to mention that there were so many knights patrolling in the vicinity of the fortress as well. That would enough to replace Cade and Sig to observe the movement of the warrior as well.


    Joshua did not plan to stay in any longer as well. After finding the coachman and paying him the wage he deserved after everything he had gone through, the warrior asked the coachman to return to Moldavia. Then, the warrior, Cade and Sig, the three of them walked toward the center of Fort Ural.


    The incident where the warrior was suddenly cursed had led Joshua to become much more alert than ever. However, he had also guessed the enemy''s identity. The biggest advantage for using curse was that the caster would remained ''unknown'' to the victims. However, in Joshua''s situation, that ''unknown'' had been completely pointless. Furthermore, the warrior was carrying the Azurite. Hence he was not too bothered by that incident as well.


    Had it not been for the fear that there would have been more attacks that could potentially delay his trip in the coming days, Joshua might not even consider shortening his trip. However, that did not affect his intention to visit the great city of Ural Fortress. Following Ying''s suggestion, the warrior and his two Divine Armaments went along the artificial river and found themselves arrived on the street of the city''s center point.


    On the streets of center of the fortress, there were many banners of the fortress displayed around. Although the streets looked much more crowded than expected, the people on the streets were smiling. The atmosphere of the city was harmonious and peaceful. It looked completely impossible that a Dragon''s Calamity would break out here in the coming days.


    It was certainly a shocking view to see a beam of light penetrating straight through the heavens at the northern gate of the fortress. However, nothing else happened after that. The strange phenomenon did not affect the lives of the people in the city. So after feeling astounding for a brief moment, everyone made the topic into something worth mentioning in their daily conversations. No one connected the incident to the three strangers that were walking on the street now.


    "Master, the bard not far from here sings very well. Ling and I were listening to him awhile ago."


    Following Ying''s suggestions, Joshua and the two of them took a few turns on the street before they arrived at the corner of the street. Lifting his head to have a look, the warrior saw that there was an elven bard with long ears. The handsome bard had just finished describing the poems about the great King Ias starting a new era. Currently, he was resting and drinking water. He was getting ready to speak of tales in the next poem.


    Half of it was because the silver-haired girl recommended it, and the other half was because Joshua missed that feeling. He wanted to listen to some tales.


    After a short break, the bard started to move again. He was ready to sing and speak a tale about the elves migrating thousands of years ago. That was an epic historical poem among the elves. The tale was about the elves migrating to escape the natural disaster that was upon them, leaving their homes and going through a series of other major events in the distant south and other islands.


    The bard had a clear and beautiful tone. After listening to it, Joshua felt really pleased. So he smiled and paid the bard a dozen gold pieces. The coins were thrown into the box that the bard placed on the ground and they continued to spin in the box. Other people around were surprised.


    "Where did this rich man come from? Did he actually reward the bard with gold coins?"


    "With so much money in one go, Morle does not have to worry about his meals for a year!"


    The people around the bard seemed to be very familiar with him. They all knew the name of the bard. Sometimes, they even called his name straight away.


    "Master, don''t spend your money like this¡­ You''ve rewarded him a little too much."


    Ling was standing beside the warrior. Initially, he was paying his serious attention to listening to the bard''s poems and songs. However, after seeing Joshua rewarding the bard with such generosity, he was instantly shocked. After that, he helplessly tried to advice and persuade his master, "Circulating funds is a little difficult these days¡­"


    However, Joshua did not give much thought to it. "I''m happy today, so I think it''s alright to spend a little more money."


    "¡­" Since the warrior had said that, Ling could not refute anymore. He seemed a little annoyed as he looked at his own sister at first, hoping to get some support from her. However, he found that his sister was already immersed in the tale told by the bard. She was completely unaware of anything around her surroundings. Instantly, he felt even more frustrated.


    Every single one of you are so dazed in spending so much money, don''t you know that it''s really difficult to manage the finances?!


    Because of the large donation that Joshua gave to the bard, the bard then personally came over to express his gratitude for that. This seemingly young elf performed an elven ceremonial bow at the warrior and went back to his initial position where he was performing his poems and songs. Then he continued singing on the ancient poetry.


    However, inadvertently, Joshua suddenly discovered that the corner of the bard''s mouth seemed to be saying something without making any sound.


    ¡ªWe are watching you.


    After blinking his eyes for a little, Joshua looked at the corner of the bard''s mouth again. However, he did not see anything unusual about it at all. Meanwhile, just when he thought he was still suffering the after-effects caused by the curse that struck him earlier on, he suddenly saw that there was a black round emblem on the sleeve of that elf.

 Chapter 250 The Residential Homicide

    The ring, connected end to end, meant balance and also perfection. It was the most impeccable and flawless shape of all.


    Black, which shadowed over all other colors, also mixed with all colors, was the background color of the universe. It was absolute. It was also a symbol of all endings.


    The black ring emblem represented one of the Seven Gods, the God of Justice and Power¡ªthe existence of Zinsen (Execution).


    In front of the main door of the St. Laurent Cathedral back in Moldavia, there was a stone tablet with the inscription of the God: Indifferent Justice requires power to preach. From there, one could roughly see the character and teachings of the god.


    Joshua knew, and in fact, he was very familiar with the holy emblems of the Gods. When he noticed the emblem, he already learned that this elven bard right before him was a believer in the God of Might and Justice, and a devoted one as well. If that was not the case, the bard would not sew the holy emblem onto the sleeve of his clothes. Non-believers who sewed holy emblems was deemed disrespectful towards the gods.


    After discovering this point, the warrior narrowed his gaze upon the elf who was currently singing. He did not regard the previous anomaly as an illusion but as a hint of meaning. At this time, many guesses flashed across Joshua''s mind. Meanwhile, unlike Ying who was still focused on listening to the story, Ling who was standing behind the warrior had also noticed the strange behavior of his own master. However, he had no idea as to why his master was behaving differently from before.


    ¡ªPerhaps it was because of the surge of Order energy.


    That would be deemed as a reasonable guess, and Joshua was convinced that this was the truth of the matter.


    In the previous life, the warrior did not come into contact with the hidden-most level of the Mycroft continent. Hence, the information and messages that the warrior knew about were incomplete. However, currently, Joshua had placed half of his leg into the center of this world. Not long ago, even the pope of the Church of the Seven Gods had spoken to him directly. Compared to the man he was in his previous life, he now seemed to know more details in certain aspects than before.


    For example, the connection between the Sage and the gods.


    Holy light and Order power were unquestionably the power system that the Sage refined through summing up of all his previous achievements over thousands of years ago during the Glorious Era. Meanwhile, the Gods in present time, regardless of whether it was the God of Justice and Power or the God of Wisdom and Choice, all seven gods possessed the Strength of the Sage. Meanwhile, their representative in the material world, the pope, seemed to know a great deal about the Sage.


    There were inextricable links between the two of them.


    Meanwhile, the warrior had just initiated the Azurite and unleashed a light pillar of Order power that penetrated straight to the heavens. It had been an extremely obvious occurrence though. Therefore, it was not surprising that it attracted the attention of the Gods, not to mention the inheritance of the Sage too.


    "I did not expect the gods to watch me because of the previous incident."


    Slightly laughing about himself, Joshua did not show even the slightest sign of worry. Compared to most of the people across the continent who only knew half of the gods, the warrior knew the Seven Gods quite well.


    Compared to the humanized Greek gods in the previous life, the humans and gods on the Mycroft Continent were more similar to the representation of a certain concept. That was a relatively simple statement used to explain it. Meanwhile, in a more complex way to say it, that would be the embodiment of some sort of logical Order.


    The Seven Gods had their own personalities, preferences, and even some sense of humanity. However, the moment when they were linked to anything related to the interests of human beings and the concepts they represented, they would abandon all ideas and operate like unamendable machines. Joshua believed that he did not do anything that would endanger humanity. He himself had not shown even the slightest trace of danger to the world. So naturally, the gods would watch him.


    The God of Might had only expressed that he was watching Joshua closely through one of his believers. That was not a bad thing though. If he was the believer in the God of Might, he would feel much more honored. However, Joshua was not a believer in the god. So for him, it was merely like a small unexpected episode of his life that popped up out of the blue. After smiling gently, he continued to listen to the elven bard in singing about the migration of the elves before he brought the young man and the young lady along as they left.


    Ural Fortress was the largest city in the central region of the North. So naturally, there were all sorts of shops and entertainment. On the wide street filled with styles of the North, Joshua leisurely walked among the pedestrians in the street. He would even stop at certain spots from time to time, listening to people talking about their daily lives and news about a lot of things.


    Thanks to things such as the newspapers that were recently invented and used widely in the world, messages, and news were spreading across the entire continent even faster and wider than before. Meanwhile, the residents who lacked topics to talk about had also gotten a lot more to talk about. By listening to the civilians on the street around him, the warrior managed to obtain a lot of meaningful news.


    For example, many old mages came from the forests around. They were spreading cans of gray mist, shrouding the mountains and the forests. And it seemed that the berserk beasts that were ferocious had calmed themselves down after they made contact with this mist. These beasts seemed much better than before when they were extremely ferocious and dangerous.


    Another example was that in the major cities of the entire Empire, there was a sudden influx of sinister murder cases. Many of the elderly or young people who lived alone had been found dead in their own homes. Their corpses were usually dismembered. Their skins were removed from their corpses, and there were strange and bizarre patterns drawn on them. It seemed that the corpses were not decaying because of the presence of spells. The scent of blood did not spread out wildly as well, causing people around the area hard to discover that their neighbors were dead in their own houses.


    When he heard about the news, Joshua could not help but frown. He even found a nearby trader selling newspapers and bought the most recent newspaper. While reading the news, his face gradually became serious. "I did not expect it to begin so soon. These worshipers of the Evil Gods are really nimble and fast in their actions."


    The first news was nothing more than the official usage of the Berserk Dragon Vaccine on suppressing the beasts that went berserk. Meanwhile, the second news, although it was a little too cruel for ordinary people to accept, was merely a trivial matter that would only make them gasp and feel shocked briefly. However, for the warrior who already knew the reason that caused all these happenings, it meant that something about the Evil Gods on the continent had just reached phase two.


    The advent of the Chaos Evil God would require all sort of special conditions to be fulfilled. Each Evil Gods would require different conditions to be fulfilled of course. However, most of the Evil Gods required fear to be spread across the entire world.


    Currently, the Dragon''s Calamity in the South directly attacked the kingdom and destroyed many major cities, setting off a commotion among the people there and started a wave of refugees. Meanwhile, the Dragon''s Calamity had yet to reach the other regions on the continent of Mycroft for the moment. The believers of the Evil God would naturally use all sorts of plans to create fear among the people.


    These bizarre rituals that involved the dismembering of corpses and skinning were just the signs of the first phase. The Evil God believers that were hiding in the shadows would later try to summon some Chaos Daemons in all of the cities to create large-scale chaos, causing people to feel unsafe and most importantly, fear.


    In the previous life, although the activities of Evil God believers were quickly suppressed by local governments, they had also caused quite a mess to the world. Joshua believed that he would need to take note of that since now that he had become a thorn in the flesh of the Dragon race.


    ¡ªPerhaps it is necessary to inform the main city now in order for them to put attention on this issue.


    ''Just do it when it comes to mind.'' That was Joshua''s motto. After all, he was not a procrastinator. So he walked into a slightly quiet alley. Then he informed Ying to take out a simple communication circle that was made of mirror-like materials. After that, the warrior contacted the main city of Moldavia immediately, while he was being watched by the silver-haired girl who was filled with curiosity.


    ¡ªBuzz


    Along with the flashing of the magic wave, a lot of white dots that looked like snowflakes appeared on the smooth surface of the mirror. Then, everything formed into a light screen. That meant that the communication circle was already connected. A glimpsing image of the mansion in the main city had appeared on the side of the light screen. Meanwhile, a small figure of a lady with long blue hair and a slender waist had also appeared right before Joshua''s eyes.


    "Hello, Joshua. You''ve contacted us through the communication line. Is there anything important that you want to instruct us to do?"


    The clear voice came through the communication device, The person that received the call and kept the line connected was the Artificial Intelligence that came from the Karlis world, 03.


    The gray-blue eyes seemed to be shrouded in mist, and the bottom part of her body was barely visible. The silky long blue hair was resting on the black wings behind her own waist. The hair was also slightly moving along with the movement of the body of the female Artificial Intelligence. Today, 03 was wearing a human-style dress with shoulder straps, exposing a large area of white skin on her arms. Her delicate little face had a hint of a smile.


    "... You''re looking more and more like a human now, 03."


    Slightly sticking his tongue out as he made fun of the Artificial Intelligence, Joshua could not help but recall the first time when he met 03 in the Karlis world¡ªthat female Artificial Intelligence at that time was abnormally rigid, her spoken words sounded indifferent as if she did not have even the slightest emotion of her own at all. Her magical projection terminal did not change based on the outside world at all. She was seriously odd that time.


    However, since she came over to Mycroft, made contact with many people here and acquired a large amount of information, 03 seemed to have become much more alive as if she was continuously learning and improving at becoming a human being.


    "How can a human be as cute as I am?"


    As if she was intended to frighten Joshua, 03 raised her chin slightly and said something she would never have said in a calm and arrogant tone, "The humanoid shape of a magical projection is definitely much more perfect human than a real human being. Other than being a little unreal, there are no major flaws or shortcomings or whatever word you used to describe imperfection. You know, the imperfection on skins and faces are much more difficult to duplicate compared to smooth skin."


    "Pffft¡­"


    "Miss 03, since when did you become so¡­ this way¡­"


    Ying and Ling who were standing behind the warrior looking at the communication screen could no longer hold their laughter back. They chuckled as they were struggling to hold their back their laughter. Although 03 sounded quite arrogant, the petite figure and perfect skin of her projection was inexplicably cute and persuasive.


    Being speechless for a brief moment, Joshua blinked his eyes as he rolled his red eyes. He had no idea what to say at all. Upon remaining silent for a brief moment, he had finally found his words. Then he spoke one word after another slowly with a serious expression as he looked at the light screen in front of him. Then he asked the Artificial Intelligence, "So tell me, 03. Where did you learn to say those words?!"


    When did the dull emotionless Artificial Intelligence girl of zero humor become like this?!


    "This is the answer that I summarized from some very interesting books and observations during my peaceful days in the mansion."


    The answer given by 03 was accurate.


    After a brief conversation that went way off topic, everything became normal again.


    Currently, other than assisting Joshua and the others on the research and development on the magic-enhanced armor, 03 had also been entrusted by the warrior with some other works. Minding the communication system of Moldavia was one of them. Meanwhile, more importantly, she was also entrusted to observe any abnormal signs of activity across the entire city of Moldavia.


    Just like what the Artificial Intelligence said, her image was merely made of magic through her terminal in order for people to communicate with her conveniently. Although it appeared perfect, it was still merely a projection. What she really used to observe the world was the observation circle in her runic crystal. Under the large supply of magic crystals provided by Joshua, the observation circle of 03 was strong enough to cover most of the main city and observe most of the areas around.


    After roughly explaining and instructing 03 to pay attention to any incoming of foreigners, Joshua helplessly looked at the projection of 03 which was rolling across the ceiling of the mansion.


    It seemed like she would not be changing that habit of hers for the time being. The warrior placed some thought on a matter. After that, he attempted to ask 03, "Is there anything making you dissatisfied? 03, if the workload is too much and they''re taking too much of your time, you can just tell me. I won''t force you to work for me, you know¡­"


    Upon hearing that, 03 stopped rolling on the ceiling. She remained silent for a brief moment before getting back to the front of the screen. Another moment had passed, she seemed to be having some thoughts on something as well. Only then, the Artificial Intelligence slowly opened up her mouth and said, "There''s nothing wrong with work at all¡­ it''s just¡­ I would like to be just like you and the others. I want to look at a bigger world."


    "Although the main city of Moldavia is very interesting, it is just one city though. I want to see more places."


    After saying that, 03 sighed gently. Then she spoke softly, "Even if I can have a body like Ying and Ling, I just want to use my bare hands to touch this world¡­ this world that is filled with life and Order."

 Chapter 251 Volcanic Dragon

    "I want a real body."


    03 whispered her wish. Meanwhile, the corner of Joshua''s mouth curved up slightly. He did not seem to feel troubled by that request. "That is actually a reasonable wish."


    Thinking back, when 03 was staying at the liege''s mansion, she always paid attention to Ying and Ling''s bodies. Although the warrior did not know what she was thinking at that time, he could tell she had an unspoken longing.


    Moreover, similarly as an artificial life form, one had a body while the other did not have one. That could really make 03 feel a little envious at the very least.


    After giving it some thought, the warrior replied, "Regardless of whether it''s a spiritual body entity or an artificial body, the research regarding this aspect already has a certain breakthrough. Maybe soon, they will find a way to create a real body that works like a human being."


    He looked relaxed as if it was not a big deal. "If there is an opportunity later, I can contact the Mage Guild or the academies in the Eastern Plains. This is not a big problem."


    "This is my promise to you."


    "¡­"


    03 did not answer. She only looked at Joshua''s face with a serious look as if she was confirming whether his words were true or not.


    Soon after, she smiled faintly. "Okay."


    The Artificial Intelligence then hung up automatically. Right before she left the communication screen, Joshua could hear what she said softly, "I shall work well!"


    "It seems that even though she said she was alright, in truth, a little reward is required still in order to keep her motivated in doing her work well."


    The warrior laughed gently and kept the communication circle back into his backpack.


    Now was already the time to travel to the Imperial City.


    In the meantime, in the other world, on the other side of the dimensional passage at the Great Ajax Volcano.


    The sky was dark as the night, and the dark clouds were forming in the heavens. The peak of the mountain gushed out like a pillar supporting the sky from falling upon the world. In the meantime, where countless ashes were pouring down like a pouring rain, the presence of blazing heat and hot dry winds were brought into the surroundings.


    Five kilometers from Mount Sigma, there was a magic-enhanced armored car speeding on.


    "As you can see, this is the most dangerous place."


    A voice came from the armored vehicle. Inside the wide carrier seats, there were twelve warriors equipped with heavy armor with magic patterns all over them were sitting on two sides of the seats. Meanwhile, at the center, there was a tall and equally dressed warrior speaking to the rest of them.


    The dull voice came from behind the helmet, reverberating across the atmosphere of the air, turning into words that sounded powerful and loud. "Mount Sigma is about to erupt. The lava rain, the lava meteors, the ashes that are enough to drown people, and the heat that are thousands of degrees will destroy everything in the surroundings of the volcano. Even if you''re wearing the most advanced heavy armor that the Confederation has to offer for the moment, your armor will still be destroyed. You might die anytime out there."


    The warriors sat silently on the bumpy armored vehicle. However, from the looks in their eyes, none of them were afraid.


    The person that spoke seemed very satisfied with the reaction from the other warriors. He remained in silence for a moment and continued to speak, "We, the Taruila Special Force have been through multiple dangers, survived the cold of the glaciers, the despairing underground caves, the blazing endless desert... We''ve reached all of the dangerous regions in this world. We scout and we get out mission done. And this time will not be an exception either!"


    When he said his piece, his tone was flat. There was not even a single fluctuation in his tone when he was saying that. It was flat and narrative. However, the tone was filled with great confidence, "Now, we''re about to arrive at our destination."


    The armored vehicle was moving at an extremely fast speed. Currently, it was approaching the approaching the foot of the volcano. The violent rumbling was shaking the tough and sturdy armored vehicle like how an earthquake would shake a sturdy vehicle. Meanwhile, there was flowing dust that looked as if an avalanche was collapsing along the sides from time to time.


    "Attention! Repeat our current mission one more time!"


    Suddenly, the warrior who turned out to be the leader of this party roared out with a thundering voice.


    Meanwhile, the warriors who were remaining silent roared aloud at the same time. "Locate the missing crews of the Volcano Investigation Party. Investigate the reason for their disappearance!"


    "Very good, ready! Move out!"


    As soon as his voice was cut, the armored vehicle stopped at a stable location on the hillside. Then, twelve warriors came out from the vehicle one after another looking like flashed of lightning coming out from the vehicle. Every one of them were heading towards a different direction as they sprinted forward.


    The leader was still standing on in the carriage of the vehicle though. He was witnessing his party members moving towards their respective directions. He was basically expressionless at that moment. However, after a brief moment, the warrior looked up to look at Mount Sigma that was unleashing thick black smoke blazing sparkles of lava from the tip of it. It seemed that the volcano was about to erupt. The warrior could not help but let out a sigh because of what he saw.


    In fact, even if he was a confident man to begin with, he currently had no confidence in completing this mission.


    Since October last year, there had been various kinds of natural disasters such as earthquakes, sandstorms, glaciers, heavy rainstorms, droughts, heavy blizzards, extreme colds, and icy rains¡­ Innumerable disasters had been ravaging on the territory of the Confederation, causing all of the rescue team members to struggle like hell in carrying out their duties. Meanwhile, currently, it seemed like it was the turn for the volcano to erupt. Mount Sigma, which was initially deemed as dormant, actually revived and became active again. Meanwhile, in just tens of days, it had become so active that it was about to erupt.


    To that end, the Confederation urgently sent out a party to investigate it. As such, the party was given the authority to utilize the most advanced probe detector (It was a device that was so expensive that no one would even want to think about how much it cost) to assist in the research of the reactivation of the volcano. However, not long after, the probe detector lost its signal. Just when the higher-ups of the Confederation were fuelling up their rage, they were also appalled to find out that the investigative party of ten, every single one of them, had lost contact. The crews of the entire party seemed to have vanished.


    There must be an unknown reason behind all these. Hence, they had sent out their finest, the Taruila Expedition Elite Special Squad, aka the Taruila Special Force. That was how the squad received this mission to identify the reason behind all that.


    The volcano was still bubbling. The warrior walked out of the armored vehicle. As the steel soles underneath his feet made contact with the gray-white soil, he could even feel the ground pulsating. The boiling blood of the world was gushing through the veins underneath all that rocks and soils, expecting an opportunity to erupt. As a living being, he felt fear, yet excitement, coursing through every part of his body because of that.


    - This was the view that ordinary people would not see regardless of how many years. It was the reward for the bravest who would be daring enough to venture here at this time.


    At the same time, magical communication circles were lighting up one after another from within the armored vehicle.


    "Number one status report, Section 7 has nothing, over."


    "Number two status report, Section 13 has nothing, over."


    "Number three status report, Section 32 has a visual on a metallic item. Permission to place a vibration sensor upon it for investigation purposes, over."


    "Conduct investigation with that spot as the center point. We would probably find some other traces." The leader of the squad who was on the armored vehicle swiftly gave his order, "Keep in contact from time to time, over."


    After that, the captain only received reports on some scattered small discoveries. In the process of rapid investigation and exploration, the squad''s warriors had found traces left by many investigators. It seemed that they did their job well before they all went missing. They did not forsake their responsibility like a bunch of irresponsible people as the higher-ups assumed.


    "Number nine status report, Section 41 has a visual of the campsite of the investigation team. Similar to the recorded data we received, the coordinates of the location of the camp remains. Nothing has changed."


    Upon hearing this news, the captain immediately and solemnly issued a follow-up order, "Investigate the compound of the camp and report the situation at any time. Other members from three other areas, regroup at Section 41. Other warriors, remain on course, scout the surroundings, over."


    Meanwhile, Warrior Number 9 did not stop with his reporting.


    "There are no signs of any shadows in the hall. There are many cluttered files on the table. It appears that the investigation team left in a hurry."


    "There are a few scattered shoes and documents in the hallway."


    "The food in the warehouse area and all kinds of weapons research tools have not been used in large quantities. It can be assumed that the investigation team began to evacuate very urgently. There was no time for them to perform anything else other than just evacuation."


    "This is the research center, we have visuals on numerous muddy shoeprints here. It can be assumed that many had gathered around here before."


    Warrior Number 9 on the other side of the communication link swiftly swept through the entire campsite. His tone sounded a little puzzled though, "Other than that, there is no sign of any other discovery. The ashes of the volcano and the muddy rainwater have covered over all sorts of external footprints. I cannot determine the direction the investigation team took when they left."


    ¨CBoom!


    Suddenly, an immensely incomparable sound that sounded as if the heavens had collapsed upon the earth was heard. It was a sound that was a hundred times louder than the sound of thunder. The captain of the party who was staying at the mountainside lifted his head and looked at the top of the volcano. He slightly opened his mouth to nullify the tremendously powerful impact that his eardrums had just endured.


    In the meantime, his eyes were witnessing the trembling of heaven and earth.


    The immense power was pulsating in the depths of the earth underneath his feet. That was the heat unleashed by the very world itself.


    Torrents of molten lava converged, and the volcano was about to erupt. This was not a result of using any skill or magic. It was a message that was told by the basic survival instinct of the warrior, as a living being.


    The volcano was about to erupt.


    "God damn it! The volcano is actually going to erupt two hours earlier than we anticipated it to!"


    Gritting his teeth together, the captain decisively roared out into all of the communication circles as loud as he could, "Abort mission! I repeat! Abort mission! Everyone return to Section Zero! I repeat! Everyone return to Section Zero! Over!"


    "Number 9 reporting in! What about the information of the investigation team? Over!"


    "¡­ Then bring back all of the information, be quick!"


    The Taruila Expedition Elite Special Squad was indeed the finest elite force in the Confederation. Within a few minutes after the order was given, everyone on the team had swiftly returned to the armored vehicle to regroup. Meanwhile, a few of the warriors were carrying several cardboard boxes and some instruments in their hands. They quickly got into the armored vehicle. Then the armored vehicle had already started rolling before everyone could sit down firmly on their seats. Without even the slightest delay, the vehicle headed straight for the bottom of the hill.


    Whoosh


    Sounded as if it was wailing and crying mournfully, a high-velocity hurricane that was enough to melt steel was spewing out from the center of the mouth of the volcano. The enormous pillar of smoke suddenly roughened up and turned thicker by twice the size of its original size. It even seemed to be pushing away the thick dark clouds in the sky, with a gaping hole, causing the thick layer of clouds within the radius of tens of kilometers to roll over and over again. Because of that, some sunlight was able to enter the atmosphere beneath the thick clouds, shining upon the body of the volcano itself. Along with the golden light gleaming across the entire area, the scenery looked holy.


    Although the gap was immediately blocked back by the clouds, everyone was shocked to witness the appearance of that scene.


    ¡ªThis is truly the force of nature!


    But after that, they no longer had the energy to feel astounded.


    Boom!!!


    First, it was silent. Then came the eruption. A sudden violent explosion burst out on the peak of Mount Sigma. The round peak of the volcano that was formed initially had been completely shattered and turned into countless endless balls of meteors sinking deep into the thick layer of clouds. Meanwhile, gold-red lava seemed to be spewing out like fresh blood spurting out from arteries. The lava then spilled over onto the earth in the surroundings of the volcano.


    What kind of situation is this? The warriors on the armored vehicle could not find a way to describe that kind of shock in words. They could only watch this scene without moving their eyes away from it.


    After some time, the red balls of meteors left the earth and then fell back down from the sky. Those meteors erupted from the volcano and rose into high altitude before falling down onto the earth like bright fire lines one after another. Not only the surroundings of Mount Sigma, even any of the spots on the area within a radius of several hundreds of kilometers was having the risk to get hit by those balls of blazing meteors.


    The whistling volcanic rocks fell upon to the peaks of mountains, the forests and the hills. Hence, the mountains trembled, the forests were incinerated into ash and dust. Meanwhile, the hills were leveled and turned into basins. In the meantime, a stream of blazing meteors were flying straight towards the spot where the armored vehicle was. Along with a raging roar from the captain, under the violent tremble that could cause someone to become unable to think, the engine of the armored vehicle let out a roar. It was bringing all the warriors on board away from the dangerous distant at maximum speed. Meanwhile, the intense explosion occurred right behind their backs.


    The supersonic shockwaves quickly approached the armored vehicle, followed by the hot fumes right at its back. However, their speed slowed down pretty fast after a brief moment. Hence, the meteors did not catch up to the armored vehicle. The warriors watched the earth behind them getting turned into lava as the earth and trees were scorched on fire. After that, everything was blazing with flames, the high heat that scorched everything up and reducing everything into ash and dust. Quartz were condensed and formed into glittering glass-like crystal forms. In the meantime, the lava and dust had everything covered underneath.


    They could not help but only to pray to the gods. That was not something humans could stop. Hence, they could only pray for the best.


    Once again, the eruption of the volcano spat innumerable lava and fumes into the sky. Golden red lines of fire passed across the sky one after another. They then crashed into the ground and brought forth fiery flames to scorch anything they hit. The forest continued to burn, turning the area within hundreds of kilometers into a sea of flames. The lakes and the rivers evaporated, along with the endless stream of mist rising and mixing into the black volcanic ashes, forming a muddy mist and murky heavy rain which was about to fall.


    "The map has to be redrawn again¡­"


    Inside the armored vehicle, someone said that. Meanwhile, none of the other disagreed with that opinion. Because what he said was true. The truth was indeed just as simple as that.


    Even if Mount Sigma stopped erupting, the damage caused by the devastating impact would never be restored. The meteors had caused the collapse of countless peaks, land subsidence, severe earthquakes which have trembled the region within thousands of miles, and the destruction of the underground waterways. The forests had also been turned into scorched earth. If the Confederation did not evacuate the vast majority of the people from that area, this explosion would have caused at least one million casualties. The disasters would continue on for hundreds of thousands of years.


    All of them were immersed in deep thought for this foreseeable future. They were also members of the Confederation. Even if their hometowns were not here, their feelings to mourn for the others would not differ much.


    This is a difficult year. There have been many calamities throughout the year.


    Just as the captain was having such thoughts, a sound that expressed astonishment was suddenly heard coming from his side.


    "Look! What''s that?!"


    One of the warriors stood up as he pointed his finger at something outside of the armored vehicle through the opening that they used to observe from within the armored vehicle. Then he sounded very loud and shocked as he said, "Use the binoculars to observe Section 83! Quickly!"


    Section 83? Isn''t that the mouth of the volcano?


    The captain and the other warriors had doubts in their minds. However, they were also curious about what was over there. Hence, they picked up the binoculars by each of their waists looked at Section 83.


    Within the field of vision of the binoculars, there was a huge dark shadow hidden in the golden red molten lava. Meanwhile, that dark shadow was slowly rising out of the surface of the lava. Then it came out of the molten lava completely. One step after another it walked up onto a towering rock cliff.


    The hot lava flitted from the side, outlining huge size of its body and its strong muscular physique. This was a half-horse-half-dragon sort of terrifying creature which had a completely black body. Its chest had a bright golden crystalline core that kept flashing with the light of a golden sun. At the sides of the creature''s front legs, there two less obvious spurs sticking out from the surface of its skin. It looked like a pair of wings though.


    During the eruption of the volcano, the creature''s whole body began to appear with a set of red-colored elemental energy around it. The elemental energy behaved like armor that covered the body of the giant beast, repelling all dust, meteor rocks and lava away from its body.


    "¡­What¡­ what creature is that?!"


    Meanwhile, the sound of a dragon''s roar that was louder than the sound of the volcano eruption rang in the ears of everyone on the armored vehicle.

 Chapter 252 Technicians Are All the Same

    In a wide fountain plaza, an elf wearing fancy clothes was walking hastily across the compound.


    Spring water was rippling, causing the reassuring sound of water flow. However, that elf with silver-white hair and a pair of violet eyes did not stop to enjoy the serenity of the scene. He just walked past the fountain in the middle of the place across the floor made of tiles. He was walking towards the auditorium on the other side of the place.


    Above the auditorium, there was an emblem hung high above. The emblem had a picture showing a lighthouse on a coast that seemed to be guiding in the distance. That lighthouse was surrounded by twelve stars.


    That represented the most powerful organization on the continent, the symbol of The Bay Confederation.


    He went up the stairs with large paces and entered the auditorium. When the guards around saw his face, they stepped back and waited respectfully for him to walk past them.


    "Director, the other masters are waiting for you in the conference hall."


    A guard who appeared to be leading the defensive force of the place reminded the man. Meanwhile, the elf expressed his gratitude with a soft voice and walked straight into the conference hall.


    Soon after, he passed through the corridor in the auditorium and arrived at the conference hall.


    "I''m sorry for being late."


    When he opened the door, he cooly apologized. However, when he lifted his head to looked at the scene in front of him, what he saw gave him a shock¡ªin the conference hall, there were only a dozen of people sitting around the roundtable that was barely filled. They were all staring at him.


    The Minister of Human Resources, the Minister of Magic, the Minister of Military Affairs, the Minister of Technology, and the Minister of Religion... All of the heads for large-scale systems within the Confederation were all in the conference hall. Meanwhile, his superior, the Minister of Technology, a half-elf with a long beard, was glaring at him. His eyes did not seem to reveal his current emotion though.


    "It''s all right, Director Rolla. You were experimenting at the Biology Institute when we suddenly called you over here."


    At the front of the round table, the Minister of Defense, a middle-aged elf with no emotion on his face began to talk, "There''s no need to feel nervous. We called you here because we need your help analyzing some matters for us."


    After he was done talking, he made a gesture with his hand. Meanwhile, the elf called Rolla swiftly stepped forward and came up to the side of the Minister of Defense.


    The Minister of Defense directly handed him a large number of pictures and documents. He even pulled a chair and invited Rolla to sit by his side. So how would Rolla dare to sit next to his superior in front of a group of ministers who seemed to be much more superior to him? So he quickly refused and looked at the pictures he was handed.


    "This¡­ this is?!"


    Before he could even feel the tension building up in him, his astonishingly awkward voice came out of his mouth immediately. And none of the people on the scene had any strange expression on their faces. Because before that, when they first saw the pictures, they were all behaving just like him. They were extremely shocked as well. Well, maybe their faces looked even more ''interesting'' than Rolla''s right now.


    "Everything you see here is real."


    Not far away from Rolla, the Minister of Technology said softly, "Rolla, there''s no doubt about this. What you see here is a creature that really exists."


    "So this is all real? What a gigantic¡­ it might make more sense if we compare it to those monsters from outer space. Maybe this creature is even larger than those¡­"


    In the picture, there was a huge figure wrapped in lava. Its body figure was slender. It looked like a horse, and yet with the appearance of a dragon. Its body was flowing along with the lava as if it was feeling peaceful underneath those hot boiling lava, as though staying on the surface of fresh water. Right before its chest, there was radiance that looked like a sun. It made the picture looked a little blurry as it seemed too bright for the lens of the camera to capture it. The only thing that the picture showed clearly was that wretchedly horrifying head of the creature.


    There were comparison markers on the bottom of the picture as well. The creature was estimated to be roughly twenty meters long. And its height was approximately ten meters tall. It looked similar to a living fortress itself.


    Rolla''s purple eyes moved back and forth as he tightly held on the documents in his hands. The joints between his bones tightened up intensely that they turned pale. He looked as if he had to use a force strong enough to tear the documents apart just to calm himself down. The Director of the Ministry of Biology took a deep breath before he could actually speak again, "What do you need me to do?"


    "Analyze all these images. They are all data. Every information contained in these documents are something that the Taruila Expedition Elite Special Squad risked their lives to bring back to us."


    The Minister of Defense opened his mouth again to speak. He seemed to be a little tired though. In fact, everyone in the conference hall was very tired. Before they called Rolla over, these high-level members had gone through more than ten conferences and meetings. They had not been sleeping or even eating for almost a day. Although their bodies possessed some extraordinary abilities, they were not able to prevent their minds and spirits from being worn out. "Rolla, you''re the finest Biological Scholar there is in the Confederation. So you analyze this creature and identify to see what exactly this creature is¡­ and ¡­"


    After remaining in silence for a brief moment as he let out a weak sigh, the middle-aged elf softly said, "I wonder if this creature has any sort of connection to those monsters in the sky¡­"


    Meanwhile, Rolla had already begun reading the documents at a rapid pace. On this continent, magic power was gradually declining. Even an archbishop could no longer wield powerful magic. However, some of the supporting type magic spells could still be used as easy as they used to be. As the director of the Ministry of Biology, Rolla would naturally know some of the magic spells. He was using the reading spell to swiftly gather all of the information and data in those documents. Then he closed his eyes and furrowed his brows as he began to analyze everything he gathered from the documents.


    In the meantime, everyone was staring at him quietly, waiting.


    "¡­ Can''t get too much information just by relying on pictures though. And the data presented did not really explain much¡­"


    The first sentence that came out of Rolla''s mouth had caused everyone in the hall to express their disappointment. However, their interest was caught again when Rolla said, "But I can confirm that this creature has nothing to do with those monsters."


    "Why?"


    The Minister of Magic, an old elf whose hair had turned white completely seemed to be interested as he started asking. His eyes gleamed with wisdom. "Regardless of its size or its appearance, this creature looks very similar to those monsters. Before this, we even suspected that the new activities of these monsters are the main reasons Mount Sigma erupted."


    "I felt the same at the beginning, but the following data shows otherwise."


    Facing towards that archbishop that played a vital role in the Confederation as the Minister of Magic, Rolla quickly answered and explained in detail, "You see, this creature can walk freely in the lava, and the energy level of the fire element around its body should reach about 5,000. Meanwhile, the energy level of the core by its chest cannot be predicted though. According to the data that was brought back by the Taruila Expedition Elite Special Squad, I can temporarily estimate that the energy level of that core is at least over 30,000."


    As for the total energy level¡­ Rolla did not think deeply about that aspect because it was just simply too horrifying to even think about it.


    After a moment, Rolla continued, "Other than the difference between those characteristics and appearances that actually meant nothing much, directors, everyone seems to have forgotten the most fundamental message of this¡­ Those monsters are not as strong as this creature is ¨C Maybe the eruption of the volcano was really caused by this creature after all."


    That was the final conclusion.


    "Thirty thousand?!"


    "The peak value of our latest magic cannon during its launching can''t even beat that number!"


    "How is that possible¡­"


    "More than 30,000¡­ I did mention the term ''at least''. Maybe it''s much higher than that!"


    "Causing a volcano eruption. Oh my god. What sort of monster is this¡­"


    Noisy voices echoed across the entire conference hall. There were only a few high-level executives who had corresponding understanding in that regard. Well, most of them only focused and specialized in their own fields. Hence, only such straightforward comparisons could cause them to feel so shocked.


    Energy level of 30,000. It would mean that there was not a single weapon in the entire Confederation went beyond the energy level of that creature. Meanwhile, even the strongest one among those monsters that came from beyond the sky had only an energy level near to 10,000. Their number was the true advantage they had on their side.


    Meanwhile, speaking of the volcano eruption, the Confederation does possess weapons and technologies that could detonate volcanoes to cause them to erupt. However, for an individual being to have such tremendous strength and power¡­ We can''t say that such being does not exist though. We can only say that their existences are merely like legends.


    "Alright, this meeting is over."


    After seeing that everyone''s heart had become a little bit distracted, and many of them who had gone through a tough day could really use some rest now, the director of the military and the director of Ministry of Defense looked at each other in the eye and nodded at the same time. After that, the Minister of Defense stood up and declared that the meeting was over. "The Great Commander is no longer in command. Then follow the order he left behind. Icarus, you are going to issue a press release later. The people in the volcanic region are in need of reassurance. Meanwhile, the relief materials need to be transferred over to the site as soon as possible..."


    While the Minister of Defense was implementing his own second-hand rights, the Minister of Technology also stood up at the same time. He walked next to Rolla and asked Rolla to follow him. In the meantime, how would Rolla dare to refuse the request made by his superior then? He was merely a director of a research facility which focused on researching about those creatures from outer space. There were also many seniors of his who were working in the country''s research headquarters. So the words of a chief of the technology department were significantly powerful. His words could be so powerful that Rolla would not even dare to think about it every day.


    "You spoke too briefly about it. But it''s alright since you''ve managed to make those people understand that the situation is extremely serious right now."


    On the way to the other room in the auditorium, the Minister of Technology was concise and comprehensible. His breath was steady and he did not seem like a person to talk crap. "A little while later, you must go to the Great Commander and tell him more about your judgment of this creature in detail¡­ If you feel a little nervous, you can talk to me first and sort out your thoughts before going over."


    "The Great Commander?"


    Rolla did not hear the words after the term ''Great Commander''. He just seemed to have suddenly thought of something and he whispered softly, "Yeah, the eruption of Mount Sigma¡­ and the appearance of a mysterious creature that is so powerful¡­ The situation has become so serious now¡­ but how come we have not even seen the shadow of the Great Commander then?"


    The Minister of Technology was not bothered by such little disrespect though. The technicians all had such a ''bird-like''(1) attitude anyway. So he turned his head around and looked at the south-west direction. His eyes seemed to be able to see through the wall of the hall. "The Great Commander¡­"


    "He is now at Mount Sigma."


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the dimensional passage, Mycroft continent.


    In the Northern Empire Kingdom, three human figures appeared from the teleportation circle of a city near the Empire Kingdom.


    A man and two youngsters, one appeared to be a lady while the other appeared to be a young man.


    Thud.


    The sound of their footsteps began to sound. Along with his first step, the black-haired man stepped out of the teleportation circle. He was the first one to step out of the teleportation circle, leading the youngsters in the front. Then he lifted his head and looked at the three mountains that were towering far away from him. In fact, he was also looking at the three gigantic fortresses that were surging with enormous magic energy. The warrior knew that there was a gigantic city that was so magnificent to the point that the existence of the city was like a miracle itself.


    "The surroundings appear to be deserted. It seems that the celebration party hasn''t even started yet. Am I here too soon?"


    He said casually as he laughed. He did not seem to expect a response. He was just muttering to himself, "Then, it seems that this is the Imperial City of the Northern Empire Kingdom."


    "The Holy City of the Triplet Mountain."


    Translator Note:


    1. Bird-like - Sh*tty attitude, sh*tty face.

 Chapter 253 My Friend, Why Do You Have That Look on Your Face?

    Standing on the wall of White Pigeon City, Joshua took binoculars from Ling and looked into the distance, towards the direction where the sun would set. His vision extended into the distance along with the focus of the lens of his binoculars. There he saw broad stone paths across the ground, the scattered trees, and the green plains. Everything was gathered on top of the three mountains in the distant.


    The falling sunset was projected into patches of orange and red clouds, and the remaining sunlight was revealed through the gaps between the peaks. With the use of the binoculars, Joshua could see that there was a meandering road that connected from the foot of the mountain all the way straight into the depths of the mountains. At the top, thin clouds were shrouding around each of the fortresses at the top of each peak, making them looked extraordinarily hazy.


    "Master, are we not departing anytime sooner?"


    A question was heard from behind Joshua. He could also feel someone pulling the corner of his sleeve a little. Hence, the warrior could only helplessly turn his head around and reply, "Don''t be hasty, Ying. I just want to have a look at the terrain nearby Imperial City."


    "Oh¡­"


    Ying nodded with a little regret. She took a small step forward and came to the warrior''s side. The silver-haired young girl also pulled Ling along with her. Then the two of them leaned on the rock wall of the city as they looked towards the same direction as their master.


    Imperial City, the Holy City of Triplet Mountain was located in the middle of a hill southeast of the Empire Kingdom, surrounded by terraces and pastures that were all connected together. On the east side, at the end of the horizon, one could see a blue reflective surface of a mirror. That would be the largest freshwater lake in the Empire Kingdom, the Eversong Lake. The emperor that founded the kingdom was once blessed by the fairy in this lake. There, he was bestowed with an armor that could negate damage and a ring that could order and control elemental energy. The tombs of the successive emperors were built on the island in the middle of the lake, and it seemed that the rumors had also been corroborated with some proofs.


    Beneath Imperial City, there were scattered satellite cities. Due to the geographical location of Imperial City, it was much more difficult to communicate with the outside world, so it would require many resources to tilt the supply. Well, White Pigeon City was built and expanded from a small village to relay supplies to Imperial City.


    "It''s really peaceful here."


    It was now early spring in April, but with the help of magic and various types of domesticated daemons, the farmers were not facing many difficulties in their daily work. Looking at the farmers that looked like tiny dots within his vision because they were all too far away in the green farmland, Joshua put down the binoculars in his hand.


    He took a deep breath and the warm monsoon that blew from the South brought a fresh smell of the plants and trees. The warrior allowed the air to pour into the depths of his lungs. Then he spoke with some vigor, "I''m currently in the surroundings of Imperial City. I completely cannot feel the dangers that are lurking at the border areas thought."


    That was true indeed¡ªcast aside the Dark Tide in the Dark Forest, the Dragon''s Calamity in the distant South had yet to subside. Even though the appearance of the Berserk Dragon vaccine had suppressed the Dragon''s Calamity to prevent the incident from ravaging as before back in the previous life, but these monsters and beasts were not capable of leveling cities and threatening the force of humans to begin with. Those were actually the evil beings that were lurking in the depths of the oceans. It was pretty obvious though. The old lair of the Pentashade Dragons was not located at the Floating Dragon Island high up in the sky as rumored. Judging from the facts that groups of elite flying wyverns flying over from the Southern Sea Region, they should have numerous bases in the distant sea.


    However, this had nothing to do with the Northern Empire that had just eradicated the greatest threat to the world, the orcs.


    Although the civilization of the orcs was backward and primitive, full of uncultivated wilderness, their physical strength was undeniably powerful. However, even though the war with those monsters had caused the Empire to suffer a great deal of losses, the results achieved today were enough to make up for everything¡ªin the past six months, countless expedition parties had set out from their homelands to the unexploited Great Plains of the Northwest. Warriors and knights with meritorious deeds in the war had thus obtained their own manors and rewards. Although the Empire had suffered some losses during that continuous war with the orcs, the Empire had become much stronger than ever for obtaining a large territory. All they had to do was to wait for a few years before they could return to their former glory or even become even more glorious than before.


    This could be seen from the dedication of the locals of White Pigeon City. The patrolling guards on the walls were wearing neat uniforms and armor. They were stomping the ground with force, showing that they were strong. Their eyes were bright. Their chests were standing tall. Their hearts were full of enthusiasm. Meanwhile, the farmers and merchants who were moving in and out across the city wall were smiling. Everyone seemed to be filled with confidence and hope for a prosperous future.


    "All right."


    Returning the binoculars to Ling''s hands, Joshua had acquired a general understanding of the environment and surroundings in Imperial City. Although some parts of the place could not be observed because of angle issues, it was already enough. So the warrior turned his head and looked at the two teenagers. "Let''s move out."


    It was actually possible for them to travel straight from White Pigeon City to Imperial City through the teleportation circle. In fact, other than Moldavia that was deemed to be a rural region which just been chained into the teleportation network, basically, every large city across the Mycroft continent was connected to Imperial City, which enabled anyone to travel from those cities directly to Imperial City. But now that there was no need to be hasty at all, Joshua did not bother himself with spending another few hours. He rather travel on foot and take the opportunity to enjoy the view of the sunset while he was on his way to Imperial City.


    The three of them were walking on the stone road that was meant for carriages. Their surroundings were filled with terraces and scattered woodland. Not far away from them, there was even a river shining under the setting sun, along with a few domesticated devil-cows drinking water from the riverside. Occasionally, several farmers who had done their work for the day would pass by Joshua. These simple men were speaking the dialect of the Central Region. They were speaking that dialect as if they were speaking an alien language from another world though. It would be difficult for a person to hold their laughter in after hearing it.


    The sun had set while the three of them were arriving at the mountain foot of Imperial City.


    Since most of the people with a little bit of money and power would choose to use the teleportation circle to travel to Imperial City, there were only some farmers who were transporting supplies, and a few merchants who were poor were seen walking along the road and the stairs that led straight into Imperial City. Currently, it was already midnight. The flow of people in the city had reduced to almost none already. Joshua was standing on the empty street as he spoke gently, "This is truly magnificent."


    That was a smooth stone road. There were stairs built of gray rock along the two sides of the road. The road came extending out from the depth of the mountain like a gray line that gradually looked thicker and thicker all the way to beneath the feet of the warrior.


    There were countless pendant lamps made of pyroxene lining up along the two sides of the staircases. They were not really bright, though they were able to illuminate the path along the staircases for people to see. In the middle of the dark, they seemed like a bright band of light along the path. That band of light and other road lights leading to the mountains converged together into while lines, wrapped all around three peaks of the mountains.


    They appeared like a magic circle.


    As a Legendary warrior in the previous life, Joshua''s ability to observe was naturally much stronger than ordinary people. He could clearly sense that density of magic energy in the atmosphere by the foot of the mountain was thicker than the density of magic energy in the surrounding wilderness. Meanwhile, the magic elements on the peak of the mountain were so dense and thick that they appeared like hazy clouds. Of course, that occurrence was not naturally at all. It must be the doing of someone.


    "It is truly a masterpiece that is hard to imagine."


    After carefully observing the streetlights next to the stairs, the warriors noticed that the white sparkling pyroxene lamps had inconspicuous magic patterns engraved on them. One by one, the runes were strung together along the light, spreading along with the road across the entire peak of the mountain. After that, they all formed into a gigantic magic circle. The warrior nodded gently and said, "Through the entire magic circle of the mountain peak, naturally bringing the elements and magical powers in the heaven and earth together in one spot to power up the entire city and the three fortresses¡­ The people who planned and designed the city must be a Sage."


    "That''s right."


    Because the psionic body was being very sensitive to the presence of magic energy, Ying could also vaguely sense it. He raised her little hand up. Her white skin was radiating with faint fluorescent light because she was charged up with an abundant amount of magic energy in the atmosphere. The silver-haired girl was a little happy as she said, "It''s quite pretty."


    "Master was not talking about that¡­" Ling who was right beside the two of them complained. He did not seem to like this phenomenon very much. He hid every single part of his exposed skin underneath his clothes. However, it was not winter after all. Hence, the young man who was wearing an outfit suited for summer could not cover some of his exposed skin. Hence, people could still see that the young man was glowing with white radiance.


    The three people set foot on the staircases that would lead them to Imperial City. The comforting wind of the summer night was gently breezing on. Without even realizing, the three of them had climbed halfway up to the mountainside. Looking down from where they currently were, they could see the night view that was within tens of kilometers. The nightingales were tweeting while the insects were flapping their wings to accompany them.


    However, a soft voice that came from the mountain had broken the balance of the harmonious atmosphere.


    It was the voice of a middle-aged man. The husky voice indicated that the man was feeling a little exhausted. That man was holding on an item that seemed to be engraved with a communication circle as he seemed to be talking to someone on the other side of the communication circle. "¡­ Yes, Lord Moroes. Everything has been arranged¡­ That''s right, Count. How would I dare to forget what you''ve asked me to do¡­ Rest assured knowing that the information about that ''cold-steel'' count in the North is easy to gather. He does not seem to care about others observing him¡­ Alright¡­ I will make sure the matter is handled properly¡­"


    Overhearing fragments of his words as that middle-aged man was walking along the way, Joshua stopped in his tracks. Then he turned his head over and looked at the back of the middle-aged man. The warrior narrowed his gaze and furrowed his brows. His red eyes were filled with curiosity.


    Just now, did that middle-aged man just mention him?


    "Did he just mention my title?"


    Shrugging his shoulders, Joshua turned around and asked his weapons. Meanwhile, Ling who was right beside him nodded as confirmation. "That''s right. He did mention your title, Master."


    Ying then added, "Just now, he seemed to be asking about your situation recently."


    "Then that must not be an illusion."


    After hearing the two of them confirming it, Joshua let out a chuckle, "Could it really be that coincidental that I can actually find someone who knows me well in Imperial City?"


    While he was saying that, he turned his body around and walked towards the middle-aged man who was walking down the stairs at the moment.


    Ying and Ling followed the pace of the warriors as they did not forget to complain a little as well. "I think the people who do not know about Master are the minority now."


    "Not to mention that those who know Master''s name might not be an acquaintance." Ling was also expressing his own opinion. He looked a bit reluctant at the moment though. "He just mentioned about Master''s title¡­ it''s not necessary for Master to walk up to the man to specifically ask about it¡­"


    Without getting bothered by the words of his own weapons, Joshua instantly made a move. Ordinary people would have just think about it if they ever heard other people saying their names or titles. However, the warrior was the kind of man that would put his mind into practice straight away. So he walked up to that middle-aged man who seemed to be walking down the stairs slowly and relaxingly. Then he greeted the man.


    "My friend before me, maybe you might not believe this¡­ but I''m the Count of the North that you guys have been mentioning about. I''m Joshua¡­ Huh? My friend, why do you have that look on your face?"

 Chapter 254 Just Run If You Cannot Defeat It. That’s the Survival Rule of the Nobles.

    As the middle-aged man slowly turned around and saw Joshua''s face, the warrior witnessed the change in the expression of that man''s face, how he gradually turned from looking exhausted to looking as if he was struck by an irrepressible horror.


    Initially, it seemed that it was because he did not hear what Joshua said. The man with the communicator turned with the intention to scold the guy behind him who interrupted him in his conversation with the other man on the other side of the communication circle. But when he looked up and saw the face of the tall warrior, the expression on the man''s face froze.


    The redness of the man''s skin had instantly turned pale. His lips were trembling, and his eyes were opened as wide as the eyes of a dying fish. Meanwhile, the man''s throat produced some ''uh-oh'' sounds after staring at the eyes of Joshua for like two seconds. After that, he straight away shut his mouth as he shook quietly.


    That was quite bad. Could my Charisma attribute be really that low now?


    Joshua did notice that the people he recently came into contact with were too strong and powerful. Regardless of whether it was Roland or other few Gold-tier champions from Ural Mountain, all of them had the power to resist the Fear Spiritual Energy on Joshua. Meanwhile, he would try to keep himself in check a little more while he was back in his own territory to prevent spreading fear among his own people. However, it seemed that he did not keep his Aura of Fear in check just now. Hence, that terrifyingly high attribute of his Aura of Fear was thrown over to the man he spoke with. The warrior thought that there would only be a few Gold-tier beings who could actually resist such an oppressive spiritual pressure though.


    Meanwhile, the middle-aged man standing in front of him wearing a dark costume with a long beard obviously had not possessed such a tough will. Initially, his narrowed gaze was still flashing with glistening light. But now, everything that was left in those eyes was pure fear. Joshua had no doubt that if this man could respond to the situation right now, he would have immediately turned around and fled.


    Thing went on as expected by the warrior though. Just when he kept some of his aura in, that poor middle-age man was screaming as if he was being splashed with cold water while he was standing in the middle of a cold winter. Then he immediately turned his body around and started bumping his way down the stairs heading towards the foot of the mountain as if he was being pursued by a bunch of wild man-eating beasts.


    "¡­ Sometimes¡­"


    Joshua could not help but sigh softly and grin a little. He shook his head and turned around as he continued to climb up the hill under the shining lights from the pyroxene lamps along the road. While walking, the warrior complained to Ying and Ling who were also walking by his sides, "I feel like a little like a demon king in a story or a legend. I''ll only leave silence and sadness behind wherever I go."


    "Whether it''s the hero or the demon king, Master is still very powerful." The young girl followed Joshua''s footsteps closely. She seemed not bothered at all as she was attempting to comfort the warrior. "I also feel strange about it. Why would they fear you? You speak calmly and peacefully during normal times. You''re not showing off any sign or behavior of a nobleman."


    "That''s right! Master looks very stunning in a battle!" The young man also did not seem to show any sincerity as he tried to back up her sister''s words. Ling also did not seem to be bothered by that. "Well, it is a strange thing to walk out the middle of the night and talk to a stranger. If it was me, I would have turned around and left as well."


    Meanwhile, on the other side, that middle-aged man ran all the way down to the foot of the mountain like a madman. Before he could even catch his breath, a serious voice was heard echoing from the communication circle in his arm, "Iwa, what the hell was that about? I''ve heard someone speaking the name ''Joshua''¡­"


    After taking a few deep breaths, the middle-aged man named Iwa managed to calm his trembling body. Previously, an intense chill up his spine had caused him to become unable to even say a word out of his mouth. He was tensed up so much that he could only calm down little by little until now. Then he spoke into the communication device with his trembling voice, "My lord, you''re never going to be able to guess¡­ what in the world just happened right in front of me!"


    Without waiting for the man on the other side of the communication to express his doubts, Iwa lowered his voice, as though he did not want to be noticed, and spoke softly, "Just now, Joshua... the count in the North that you wanted me to look into¡­ he had just appeared right in front of me a moment ago! He looked exactly like the portrait you provided me!"


    "... What? Can you repeat what you''ve just said?"


    At the other end of the communication circle, Count Moroes furrowed his brows intensely. Before hearing all that, he was comfortably lying on a reclining chair on the balcony of his mansion. But after listening to what his man had to say, this middle-aged nobleman could not help but sit up on the reclining chair. He tightly grabbed into the armrests of the reclining chair. When he got up, he gripped the armrest of the reclining chair and spoke in a grim tone, "Iwa, repeat what you''ve just said about the situation, now!"


    Shortly after the middle-aged man told Moroes fully about what he had just experienced by the staircase, the middle-aged nobleman comforted the poor middle-aged man before ending the conversation on the communicator.


    He sat on the reclining chair as he was brushing his chin with his hand. His brows were intensely furrowed up at the moment. The expression on his face looked tense and anxious. "So¡­ He has come all the way to Imperial City? And he''s already on the mountainside?"


    That fellow actually did not take the teleportation circle to Imperial City straight away. Instead, he chose to walk all the way here¡­ Even with a lot of information flashing through his mind at the moment, Count Moroes did not have the slightest clue on what he should do next. He was originally a person with both plans and wisdom. Otherwise, it would not have been possible that he would extend his business all the way to the Pentashade Dragons. However, the appearance of Joshua had ruined all of his plans, causing the middle-aged nobleman to feel confused as to what he should do next.


    That fellow Iwa was coincidentally talking to me about matters related to Joshua when Joshua suddenly appeared in front of him. It was no wonder that he would be stopped by the warrior... I''ve even instructed him to go leave the mountain through the stairs but not through the teleportation circle to avoid any complications¡­ Who would have thought that this sort of coincidence would actually happen here¡­


    However, the warrior might not be bothered by the fact that someone was gathering news and information about him. After all, the relationships between noblemen were all the same. Everything would be doing the same thing to each other. Well, everyone had a mutual understanding that they would not pick a fight with each other. Hence, it would be nothing more than being an awkward situation now that Joshua had discovered his deed. Count Moroes was having countless thoughts in his mind at the moment. However, it appeared that he had not made up his mind. "He certainly has yet to know that the two demon-blooded dragons were actually acting on my command¡­ There''s no need for me to be nervous at all."


    Having said that, his nerves still seemed to be on the edge though.


    Iwa, his henchman, knew more or less about something he did to Joshua before in the past. Hence, he would only felt so terrified when he saw the count from the North in person. Well, Moroes was not much better than Iwa though. Facing the monster who was rumored to¡ªno, who indeed had slain multiple giant dragons with ease, Moroes would still feel a little tense in his throat even though he was a count.


    Moroes Dougening, the chief of the Dougening family, a count to the court. His hometown was located in the Yanus Fortress area in the southern part of the Empire Kingdom. His ancestor was a local chief executive who had defended against the Dark Tide in the Central Dark Forest. After he fought valiantly and contributed to the war, he was promoted to a count and rewarded with a territory of his own. However, just having a difficult life a count in the North would have, the nobles in the southern Empire Kingdom also needed to battle against the daemons day and night. This was not something that everyone could actually do. After a failed attempt on defending off the Dark Tide and losing quite a number of closed ones, the ancestor of the Dougening Family had decided to abandon the territory and leave. Instead, he purchased an estate in the Imperial City to make a living from carrying out commercial activities that other old noblemen belittled.


    Now, hundreds of years had passed. Perhaps it was the blessings of the gods. The Dougening family had rooted their business commerce network throughout the entire Empire Kingdom. They even had close bonds with some organizations in the western hills and the far East. The Pentashade Dragons were one of them. Each side would provide convenience for the other side. For that, they would occasionally provide some conveniences for each side to commit some illegal activities. Thanks to that, the life that Moroes lived had been rather luxurious. He was even famous for being very rich in the Empire Kingdom. Relying on his own wealth, he even formed connections with some of the true noblemen, for instance, some duke in the Empire Kingdom. For that, he had secured his status.


    From that point of view, he did not seem to have any reason at all to fear Joshua. Even if the warrior really found out that Moroes did make contact with the Pentashade Dragons and ordered a hit on the warrior, the warrior should not have any capability to retaliate back at all.


    However, this middle-aged nobleman knew that he must not look at the matter this way.


    The Mycroft Continent was a world filled with extraordinary powers.


    Meanwhile, Joshua was a twenty-two year-old man who had already reached the realm of Upper Gold tier. Not to mention that he was a prodigy when it came to slaying dragons.


    Who could be certain about his future then? Perhaps the legacy of this dragon-slaying warrior would only reach this far out. Or perhaps he could advance into the Supreme-tier domain. Or even perhaps that he could make it into the Legendary-tier domain¡ªby then, even if he became a wealthy noble that he could prepare an army that could rival a country''s strength, he would not be able to keep himself and his own families safe.


    Softly letting out a sigh as he clenched his well-groomed right hand, Moroes closed his eyes and sensed the power within his body.


    As he had always been focused on operating the business of his family and handling his family properties, his personal strength was merely about the strength of an Upper Silver-tier being. And that was also because the nature of the Dougening family bloodline was excellent. Furthermore, he had every valuable magic potion at his disposal. Hence, he could reach that level of strength without much training. A warrior''s path would require the trail of blood and fire. He who had been staying in the city all his life would basically never be able to break through his own limit and advance into the realm of Gold tier.


    Facing champions who could already smash the city walls into bits with literally their bare hands and fists, who could overturn the tide of a battle, Moroes naturally had a sense of fear. The advantages he had with his wealth did not actually reduce that feeling of reverential respect mixed with fear or wonder that was embedded deep within his heart. Instead, it amplified that feeling of his.


    "Maybe I should hide and lay low until the dust settles down."


    He said as if he was talking to himself, "Then I shall travel back to have a look at my old home in the far south. Well, I''ve not gone back for many years since then."


    "Father!"


    Suddenly, the door on the balcony was pushed open. Then came a tall and strong-looking young man with a pair of eyes as sharp as the eagle''s through that door. He was wearing heavy armor that was meant for training. Sweat was flooding all over his forehead and his neck. He seemed to have stood behind the door a long time ago, waiting for the right moment to push the door before him. Until he was beginning to run out of patience, he decided to push the door open and walk right in.


    After greeting his father, he walked up to the middle-aged nobleman who was currently frowning, "Why are you afraid of that Joshua? He has no evidence of whatsoever. How can he do anything to us?"


    "Maarya, did you join the training with those knights again?"


    Without answering the question his son threw at him, Moroes just looked his son in the eye and shook his head a little. "You should learn from your younger brother. He''s still doing his studies in the study room. If you continue on like this, your position to take my place will be shaken."


    "But I don''t care about letting younger brother inheriting the power of our family. In fact, I think it''s a very good thing. Well, you can''t deny that your place suits him more than it suits me." The young man called Maarya wiped the sweat from his forehead and spoke in a tone filled with disdain, "Father, don''t try to avoid my question. The most important thing for a nobleman is the glory of the family." Even though our family has been doing business for generations, we can''t just forget the great deeds of our ancestors in the past war."


    Looking deep into the young man in his eyes fuelled with fury, Moroes shook his head as he laughed bitterly. Maarya Dougening was his eldest son. He liked playing with weapons and admired powerful champions since he was a child. He had never actually shown his enthusiasm towards managing his family business though. Meanwhile, because his family would really need support in the aspect of strength, so the eldest son had made progress towards that based on his own will. He even deliberately asked for favors through the connections of his family to get him into the training sessions of the Imperial City''s knight. Currently, Maarya was already eighteen years old. He had also become the reserving force of the knights. He was sincere and faithful towards the ideals of the knights, and he also had firm principles. Not to mention that he already had the strength of an Upper Silver-tier being. He was completely different from this business man who would do anything for the sake of profit.


    If the two of them could really get into a battle, Moroes knew very clearly that he might not be able to defeat his own son now.


    However, compared with that warrior in the North they had been speaking of, his son would be too far behind in term of strength¡­ In particular, Maarya had been undergoing strict closed training with the knights of the Imperial City recently. He only got to return home for a few days in throughout an entire month. So Maarya might not be aware of some latest news. His impression towards Joshua might still be a little different than the reality.


    "Maarya, come. Sit down."


    Waving his hand as he asked his son to sit with him, Moroes gave some thoughts about it for a brief moment and decided to come clean with his eldest son. So after the strong young man sat down by the side of his father with a puzzled look, the father told Maarya the truth about everything as Maarya looked at his father with shocked eyes.


    *****


    As the night passed, the first light of morning rose.


    The house of the Dougening family was left empty. There was not even a single human being in the mansion anymore.

 Chapter 255 Sudden Explosion

    In the calendar of the druids, the beginning of each year was indifferent from what the public thought it would. The druids divided a year into four parts: Season of Awakening, Season of Vigor, Season of Fertility, and Season of Silence. Meanwhile, each year, the Season of Awakening would be the beginning of a new year.


    That was the earliest form of ''season'' on the Mycroft Continent. The concept of four seasons, spring, summer, autumn and winter were all derived from the druids'' calendar. However, their calculation method was not fixed. They had been adapting to local conditions throughout the whole time. For example, in the north, the Season of Silence was also known as the days of the winter, would largely delay on. Under that unforeseen circumstance, the beginning of the next year, also known as the Season of Awakening, would be delayed to April or even May before it could begin. However, at the same time, the Imperial City at the similar timeline would already be entering the Season of Vigor real soon.


    The Northern Empire was not a traditional kingdom with merely a single race. Its people include dwarves, elves, hobbits, halflings, vampires, cavemen, and other diverse ethnic groups. Its festivals were also of various origins. The traditional customs of the druids had also occupied a place among them. And when they flourished, it would mean that the power of nature in one entire year had reached its peak at that period of time. For that, many banquets and celebrations would be thrown around the kingdom. Meanwhile, the banquet to celebrate the successful annihilation of the orcs was being held during that period of time as well.


    "One city gate has hundreds of guards guarding it¡­"


    Imperial City was still shining brightly in the middle of the night. The faint lights could still be seen clearly across a distance of several kilometers. All the way from the seemingly endless staircase leading straight to the white wall, Joshua was looking at the city gate that was decorated with some ancient designs that looked resplendent, with interest. He was looking at that direction as if he could see through the rocks and see all of the Flames of Life right behind the wall. Well, he was relaxingly counting the number of the guards that were on duty at the city wall and the city gate. He even tried to determine their professions by observing their movements and habits. "There are some alchemy tools, various artilleries and also multiple sentry posts all over the city wall. They really have the city wall and the city gate heavily guarded."


    Well, that was exactly how it should be. As the capital city of a kingdom, it would be perfectly normal for one to have the place heavily guarded. In the meantime when the warrior and the two Divine Armaments were standing still observing from afar, the guards on duty by the city gate had discovered them. Because the sun had set long ago and the night had just arrived, the guards were beginning to behave even more vigilant than before. They took the initiative to approach the suspicious shadows of the three. They were ready to investigate who exactly were the three of them and where did they come from.


    Well, one must say that the eyesight of these Imperial City guards was truly remarkable. Their eyesight must be so much better than the other guards of the same grade in other cities. The moment when the little captain of the guards saw the face of Joshua, he instantly felt a shiver across every part of his body. He immediately recognized that the person before him had the strength that he could not measure at all. After greeting Joshua out of fear and respect, the guards had found the answer they were looking for. So they quickly said, "Count, please enter." After saying that, they gave way to the warrior and the two Divine Armaments that were following behind him.


    Logically speaking, they should also check on the family insignia or other identification items that could verify the warrior''s background. However, one of the guards recognized Joshua''s face. Furthermore, the rest of the guards were too terrified to even speak with the warrior because of his Aura of Fear, so they just let the warrior and the two Divine Armaments into the city and acted as if nothing happened before.


    The city gate of the holy city was looking spectacular as always even at night. Thirty-six marble pillars supported a long paved path, while the floating sculptures on the pillars depicted the scene when the city was built back in the years. Being protected by magic, the city had never lost its color and remained as vibrant as ever over the past hundreds of years. It was still looking white and flawless. It was a marvelous sight to behold.


    After passing through the city gate, they arrived at the outer rim of Imperial City. Although Joshua was a man of the distant south in his previous life, he had traveled to Imperial City of the Empire Kingdom in the North several times. After all, his friends came from all around the world. Well, sometimes he would want to form a party in order to clear a dungeon. And sometimes, he was required to switch stations as he was teleporting all over the continent. Hence, the warrior knew that the Holy City of Triplet Mountain was divided into three sections. One was known to be the section for civilians, merchants and all sorts of public facilities¡ªfor example, the Grand Library and the Great Arena was located at the area beyond the city area. Other than that, the city hall and homes of the noblemen were all located within the city area. Last but not to be forgotten, there laid the Morlaix Palace where the Emperor of the Empire lived.


    Just like what he saw from outside the city, Imperial City was filled with moving crowd even during the night. The lights were waning as the city was descending deeper into the night. After staying peacefully on the outskirts of the street with his two weapons for a while observing the daily life of the people in the Imperial City, Joshua headed for the inner area of the city right after. That would be the area where the few of the Radcliffe family''s heirlooms were located at.


    All the way through the main roads of Imperial City, the crowd was getting bigger and bigger. Even though the banquet had yet to begin, the joyful atmosphere had already begun spreading out throughout the city. The streets and lanes in the city were filled with all kinds of flags and decorations. The taverns and the hotels had wooden signs saying ''Special Promotion'' on their front doors. Only up until that point could Joshua feel the importance of eradicating the orcs to the people of the Empire who had suffered the ordeal of being raided by the savage orcs over the years.


    The shops, the plaza, and the fountain above all that. Everyone in everywhere part of the city was wearing a joyful smile on their faces. Under the lights of the night, Joshua naturally smiled and he felt happy in this bustling street. After all, because of the weather and other reasons, the northland never had such a large crowd on the streets at all times. That made a warrior felt a little unfamiliar with the place.


    Meanwhile, just when he was about to change his mind getting into the inner area of the city after taking a stroll around the outskirts of the city, Joshua suddenly felt a familiar presence approaching him.


    "Oh?"


    Stopping in his tracks, Joshua furrowed his brows and sensed the presence again seriously. Then his eyebrows relaxed again. "So it''s them. They''ve noticed me so soon?"


    Upon stopping as well by at the warrior''s side, Ying and Ling were wearing gray cashmere cloak. They wore the cloaks not because the weather was too cold. They did it because the magic energy in the Imperial City was way too dense. The psionic bodies of the Divine Armaments would naturally react to the magic energy in their surroundings the moment they came in contact with it. They would radiate with a fluorescent glow. Hence, the two of them decided to cover themselves up to prevent any unwanted attention from the people in their surroundings.


    Ying and Ling were not bothered as they saw that their master suddenly stopped and stood still in the middle of the road. After all, the main purpose of this trip was to purely relax. Even the banquet was a minor purpose of the trip. So whatever their master wanted to do, he could just do it.


    Meanwhile, a brief moment later, a carriage pulled over slowly from the other side of the street.


    That was an entirely black carriage made of dark-cloud wood. Well, its appearance was certainly not eye-catching at all. However, its value was far much more than the values of any ordinary luxurious carriages out there. Dark-cloud wood contained tremendously powerful magic resistance attribute. It grew on the peak of the mountains where the water element was dense. It was not possible for any sort of artificial cultivation of the wood in a short period of time. The value could not be measured by money anymore.


    In general, this material was used to make valuable royal magic glue which was used to apply on various alchemy instruments that require high precision, and on fine gold shields. By doing so, the glue layer could ensure that the magic in the atmosphere would not interfere with the functions of those equipment and it could also provide a layer of magic resistance coating to the shields. Meanwhile, this carriage was fully coated with the anti-magic glue. It could no longer be described as luxurious anymore. Even Joshua who did not have much knowledge about that regard was astounded by the wealth the nobleman who made it.


    The carriage slowly moved, and by the end of it, it stopped before the warrior. Before the coachman of the carriage could stop the carriage entirely, the door of the carriage was already pushed opened. Joshua lifted his head and saw two familiar faces.


    Brandon Kaos and Nostradamus.


    "My friend, Joshua van Radcliffe."


    The blond man who already had two daughters simply walked out of the carriage. His mouth curled up and opened up both of his arms. Then he laughed out loud and said to the warrior, "I''ve sensed the presence of the Azurite about a few hours ago. By then, I''ve known that you''ve come at last. However, I''ve searched over the teleportation circles and I''ve not found you. Master Nostradamus said that he could find you. Hence, I tagged along with him."


    "It seems that you did find the right direction."


    Joshua stepped forward and then gave his friend who had not seen him for a long time a warm hug. Then he smiled and said, "I''ve been walking all the way from White Pigeon City. The scenery along the journey was mesmerizing. That''s not something you can experience if you take the teleportation circle over here."


    The warrior and the swordsman greeted each other with a few warm words. Meanwhile, beside them, the white-haired old mage had also got down from the carriage. Upon hearing Brandon''s words, the old man shrugged as he carefully looked at Joshua''s clothes. With a hint of humour, he said, "I shall not say much with you, my vice principal... The Gold-tier mage back at Ural Fortress once was my apprentices. Joshua, I''ve heard from him saying that you''ve encountered another assassination attempt by those reptiles again?"


    After the warrior confirmed his suspicion, the look on Nostradamus''s face turned cold and calm. Then he furrowed his brows and said, "They have attempted to raid the nobles of the Empire again and again. I just can''t believe that the Pentashade Dragons are capable of behaving so savagely. I wonder what the Chaos has done to their minds and souls¡­"


    "Master Nostradamus."


    Before the old mage could finish his words, Brandon who was standing right beside him interrupted Nostradamus''s words, "Let''s discuss that sort of matter later."


    As they were having their conversation, the old mage looked around the street. Even though the crowd on the street was not exactly crowded, it could still be deemed as merry. Under that circumstance, it would be too risky to speak of matters regarding Chaos in public like that.


    "You are right."


    In the meantime, the old mage had also noticed that he was behaving improperly. So he fake coughed and shook his head, "I''ve been discussing that matter with the association all the time before this. My brain might have been scrambled a little¡­ Joshua, are you ready to pay a visit to the Royal Mage Guild?"


    Upon saying that, the old mage smiled. "Regardless of the creature from the Dark Abyss or the Berserk Dragon Virus, you''ve been a great help to all of us. There have been many who are planning to pay you a visit. So when they''ve presented you with gifts out of gratitude, please don''t reject them, alright?"


    "Well, that will not be a problem. I''m not a polite person, to begin with."


    Seeing a close friend in Imperial City, Joshua was in a good mood at the moment. Furthermore, it was not something big for him to pay a visit to the Royal Mage Guild. Of course he would agree to go. "Then, let''s move now, shall we?"


    Brandon was also a vigorous and effective man. Without thinking much about it, he decided to go along with the plan. The three of them and the two Divine Armaments with cloaks on them just went up to the carriage swiftly. With the coachman in the front of the carriage stirring it, the black carriage then slowly moved towards the inner area of the city, the guild of the Royal Mage Guild.


    On the top of the carriage, there was an exquisite crystal magic lamp. The rune that represented light was gleaming brightly, radiating white. Meanwhile, the interior of the carriage and the decoration style of the interior of the carriage was originated from the east flatlands about three hundred years ago during the era where the Mages of Seven Luminaries were in power. The exquisite drawings of the stars and the runes that represented them were scattered throughout every corner of the carriage. It made the interior of the carriage looked like a starry sky.


    There were also coffee and other drinks on the carriage. Joshua and Brandon naturally picked up the wines without a proper time labeled on them and started drinking. They were warriors after all. Meanwhile, Nostradamus poured two cups of milk for Ying and Ling as the both of them were staring at the old mage with their seemingly irritated eyes. After that, he poured himself a cup of coffee and took a sip of it.


    Of course, the matters that the three men discussed were naturally unrelated to the wind, the flowers, the snow, or the moon. After a certain period of time, they changed to the topic to the Dragon''s Calamity that was currently happening in the distant south. Joshua had pointed out the few errors and misjudgment that Nostradamus and Brandon made towards the situation presented before them. The warrior would never have thoughts to be polite with them. The two men then sighed and praised the warrior as they accepted the warrior''s words entirely. The situation on the carriage had just gotten merrier.


    However, at that time, the three of them suddenly furrowed their brows at the same time. The carriage became deadly silent in an instant. A dreadful feeling had spread through hearts. However, none of them could tell where that dreadful feeling came from.


    ¡ªBoom!


    Unexpectedly, a loud explosion was heard on the east side of the city, followed by the screaming and shouting of the people on the streets. The joyful atmosphere in the city had suddenly transformed into terror.


    Meanwhile, right after that, a siren blared loudly across the entire city.

 Chapter 256 Cultists

    The sharp sound of the siren had reverberated throughout the Imperial City. Meanwhile, the crowds that suddenly descended into chaos had caused the carriage to be unable to move normally. Joshua did not put much thought into it though. He came out of the carriage directly as he helped some of the citizens of the Imperial City who stumbled around the carriage back on their feet. Then he lifted his head and looked at the east side of the city.


    "Good grief¡­"


    With a sigh of relief, Joshua frowned and could not help but murmur, "This not good at all."


    On the east side of the city, there were lights flickering all over the place. Red radiance had lit up the entire block of the city. Black smokes were rising quickly into the sky, shrouding over quite a large area of the city. Brandon and Nostradamus also came out of the carriage. They were also witnessing the same scene.


    "That''s the residential area¡­ What''s the situation now?"


    The blond swordsman who had rich experience allowed him to determine that the fire was not serious. The damage would not be too great even if they just waited for the city guards to react and rush over to extinguish the fire. However, his expression still looked grim. "Could it be possible that some mages had some accidents for attempting forbidden experiments in their own homes?"


    Experimental accidents caused by mages were actually quite common several decades ago. Each time when such accidents struck, it would cause quite a number of damage to the surroundings. However, in current times, the Imperial Royal Mage Guild had established a special area especially for the mages to carry out their experiments. It was called the mage experimental domain. As long as it was not some forbidden magic spells or some taboo magic experiments, it would always be much more appropriate and safer to carry out the experiments within the mage experimental domain rather than doing it back and their own houses.


    "No, that''s not an experimental accident."


    On the other hand, the old mage was able to see through the anomalies. His eyes were gleaming with the radiance of magic. "There''s no sign of any magic wave fluctuating around the area. And there''s no sign of any elemental energy gathering in that area too. On the other hand, if this was an accident, then the mages from their personal labs would have come out to handle the panicked situation¡­ This is a pure alchemy explosion. This is not an experimental accident¡­"


    After a moment of silence, he spoke again with a clear voice, "Maybe this was a deliberate attack."


    The sudden explosion occurred only once. The crowd that descended into chaos a while ago had gradually regained their composure, especially when they perceived that the explosion was a distance away from them, posing no threat to their lives at all. Courage had returned to their hearts.


    Well, one must say that, as the citizens of Imperial City, most of them were well educated. After they calmed down, they started following the instructions of the guards that had just arrived and cleared the streets in an orderly fashion. Then, they returned to their homes. There was no accident during the process of evacuating the streets.


    The guards also came up to the front of the black carriage. They saw Joshua and the other two men beside him. At first, the guards wanted to do an inspection on the black carriage. However, after getting a reminder from one of the guards quietly, the guards realized that there was an insignia representing the Imperial Royal Mage Guild on the carriage. Meanwhile, the robe that the white-haired mage had on him was in fact a crystal-lined white robe that only an archmage could be worthy of wearing it.


    It seemed that no one in the Imperial City was daring enough to impersonate the identity of an archmage so far.


    Meanwhile, those who could actually sat in the same carriage with the archmage would only either be the noblemen or some Class bearers that were extremely powerful. Without any doubt in their minds, the guards gave way for the three men to pass. Then the guards went on to the other places to maintain order in the city.


    ¡ªOnly fools would provoke this group of people.


    Brandon was still thinking about the cause of the explosion. At this time, the flickering flames on the east side of the city had become much weaker. It seemed that the guards had succeeded in suppressing the wildfire from spreading. Nostradamus putting his thoughts on the same issue as well. However, after a brief moment, he spoke, "Why don''t we go and look at the place where it all happened?"


    The old mage''s eyes were filled with suspicion. Although he had made some guesses indicating that this was a planned attack, everything was completely unreasonable. Everything just did not seem to make sense at all¡ªthe spot where the explosion happened was at the east side beyond the city. That would be the homes of the ordinary citizens of the Imperial City. For the explosion to happen in that area, it would only kill one or two citizens, or maybe destroy one or two buildings. The same degree of attack could still be capable of killing dozens of people if the explosion was to happen in the merchant streets beyond the city area. Furthermore, they would be suffering a couple times more than they had today.


    Hence, the old mage wanted to go over and have a look at the scene.


    Meanwhile, Joshua and Brandon naturally had no objection towards the old mage''s suggestion. They were very curious about it as well, especially Joshua. He already had a vague guess about the reason behind it. However, he was not certain about it. So he could only understand the situation if he went over to the site to investigate.


    The three of them returned to the carriage. With the coachman''s pulling of the reins, the carriage turned around and headed towards the other side of the street. Without the crowds occupying on the street, they were moving forward their destination at a much faster pace.


    Not long after, they passed through the main road in the center of Imperial City and countless shops and houses before arriving at the east side of the city where the explosion happened.


    The site of the explosion had been blocked. Countless city guards were patrolling around, clearing up the scene. Meanwhile, some guards were attempting to stop the carriage from moving into that area. However, just like their colleagues who met them earlier on, the guards instantly gave way to the carriage to pass the moment they saw the insignia on the carriage. They even greeted the men on board of the carriage with respect. Soon, Joshua and the others had arrived at the site smoothly.


    Nearby the wreckage of the buildings, there were several guards clearing up the scene. Among the rubble, the fire had been completely extinguished, leaving only scattered black smoke emerging from the burnt wooden beams.


    The fire seemed to be very fierce at the time the incident was happening.


    Joshua could make a rough judgment by glancing around¡ªbecause, apart from the rubble and the melted residue of steel substances, the other wooden furniture and decorations were already reduced to ash. There was not even a complete residue of any sort left on the scene. Natural fires or explosions would not have caused damage to such extent. Only spells and alchemy materials could have done this.


    Meanwhile, standing right beside the warrior, Nostradamus had also confirmed the suspicions he had earlier on. He frowned and stroked his white beard. "|It was a planned attack¡­ This explosion and the fire that came afterward. Fortunately, the people had gathered on the streets for the parade and celebration as the banquet is approaching. So the casualties are not that serious."


    After a thorough observation, Joshua had also roughly confirmed his own judgment.


    "Cultists."


    He whispered to himself in a soft voice, "This is definitely their doing."


    The so-called cultists, broadly speaking, were basically non-members of the Seven Gods. Their beliefs should include the primitive beliefs of the druids and also the rituals of orc shamans. However, these people were not labeled as evil. They were merely deemed as infidels. So narrowly speaking, the cultists were deemed as the believers of the demons that would carry out blood rituals.


    The origins of the cults were not researched. However, one could determine that their history was at least equivalently old as the history of the Church of the Seven Gods. Their power was beyond the imagination of any ordinary man. In the wild western regions of the continent, there were many tribes that believed in various demonic cults. They would kill the living and use their blood to draw circles to perform blood rituals. They would even perform ''mutual consumption'', ''self-eating'', ''mass suicide'' and many other horrifying rituals in order to obtain the evil power from the dark abyss.


    Most people who believed in demons had deep desires. Once they had strayed onto that path, they could no longer extricate themselves from it. They would continue to pursue Chaos, death, and chaos in the entire society. They just craved that everything would become without order. The strong would prey on the weak. The world would be reduced to its most primitive form. In the previous life when the Dragon''s Calamity happened, there were quite a number of cultists attempting to sway the hearts of the refugees. They even managed to take down a number of small cities and took over the places as their own. They had caused a great deal of chaos across the world, inflicting a heavy blow on the order of the entire kingdom.


    Joshua believed that the bloody murder cases that took place across the northern Empire Kingdom were also the deeds of the cultists. They might have planned to make secret rituals through blood sacrifices. However, the Dark Abyss was sealed by the Sage in the last era. Without breaking the seal and without using the book of the Book of Eibon which could directly link the world to the Dark Abyss, it would be extremely difficult to perform a successful summoning ritual.


    The warrior could tell that the explosion incident which happened a while ago in the Imperial City was an attempt of a nearly successful summoning ritual. However, the summoning ritual ended in failure even though they were very close to succeeding. Well, Nostradamus believed that the explosion was caused by alchemy substances such as gunpowder. However, Joshua knew that the substances that made up the gunpowder such as sulfur and niter were originally needed in performing a demon summoning ritual. Well, the two substances mentioned did not contradict in regard to summoning a demon.


    "However, no one would have expected that they actually dare to summon a devil in the Imperial City. More importantly, they almost succeeded¡­ In fact, the banquet for eradicating the orcs is just a few days away."


    Turning his head around looking at that gigantic palace made of obsidian that was located in the center of the city, Joshua rubbed his chin as he revealed a faint smile on his face. "They''ve picked an impeccable timing to strike. I wonder how the emperor will react to this."


    In the meantime, the news about the explosion had reached the royal study room of Morlaix Palace that was located in the most center of the Imperial City.


    Along with a cold ''hmph'', a horrifying storm was brewing.

 Chapter 257 Hidden Trouble

    The obsidian walls of Morlaix Palace were so sturdy that even the battering winds and the frost over hundred of years could do nothing to them.


    On the side of the royal palace where a seal of the sun was painted, there was a broad garden where statues of the sages and emperors of the past were being placed there. Pure white marble was used to build the pathways in the middle of the garden, dividing the garden into two section. Meanwhile, the pathway led directly to a hall at the side of it. The supreme emperor would often lie on his dragon armchair, reading some books as for leisure, other than handling all crucial matters of the Empire.


    However, currently, the atmosphere in the royal study room was heavy and tense. It felt as if a storm was brewing in that room.


    "Pathetic¡ª"


    A cold laughter was heard resounded across the study room. A tall man with dark golden shoulder- length hair was standing in front of his desk. He glanced at a warrior who stood respectfully in front of him. Then he spoke coldly, "I don''t want to hear anything about the disturbance in the city from you. Nash, what makes you think that I don''t know about the incident?"


    "No, Your Majesty."


    Wearing a chainmail with a sword by his side, the warrior by the name Nash lowered his head that was initially lowered even further. Then he whispered, "With your strength, you must have known the cause of this matter¡­"


    "Then let''s cut the crap and get to the point."


    Interrupting the words of his subordinate, Israel Diamond, the ruler of the Empire had eyes cold as ice. "So tell me, when can we begin out purge on those cultists in our holy city?"


    "I''m afraid¡­ We''ll need a little more time to prepare, Your Majesty."


    Clenching his teeth together, Nash did not dare to look directly at the emperor''s gaze. Cold sweat started to appear on his forehead. "Your Majesty, the city guards have already begun implementing martial law across the city. They are blocking the teleportation circles and forbidding outsiders from entering and leaving the holy city. But it is truly strange that we''ve yet to discover any clues about the incident this time. We don''t even have a lead to start with our investigation. There''s not even the slightest scent of Chaos. And no one has detected even the slightest detail about anything suspicious. We have no idea where to start at all."


    Seeing that Israel did not continue to scold him in rage, the warrior was finally relieved. Perhaps because the almighty emperor had been with the military for years. Hence, he was not an emperor that would not listen to reason. He merely disliked people that beat around the bush. After a while, he only added, "All four members of the family that got blown up are confirmed dead. The corpses that were burned into ash have been found in the basement. They had suffered great pain and suffering before they were killed. Thus, we could not confirm their time of death. We have reasons to believe that this was a premeditated attack. The cultists may have begun preparing for this a week ago."


    "There are still no traces of any cultist activities today, but the celebration feast is only a few days from now..."


    Speaking of which, Nash''s heart had already begun to beat at an insanely fast pace. However, even though he might risk himself enraging Emperor Israel, he had to speak his mind out about how he assessed the situation about that explosion incident. "So, Your Majesty, I also have reasons to believe that we need to temporarily postpone the celebration feast until we can round the god damn cultists up and put a rest to this incident."


    "Because there might be an attack on the crowd during the celebration, so for the sake of safety, you''re suggesting to postpone the celebration feast¡­ Is that right?"


    At that time, Israel''s tone was normal again. Then he calmly said, "A reasonable judgment, as a courtier, you are doing your job well."


    Before Nash could lay down the heavy stone in his heart, the voice of the emperor was heard in his ears once more.


    "But."


    The emperor of the Imperial City walked to the front of his desk. Then he lifted his head and looked at the insignia [Pentastar Ring of the Sun] on the dome-shaped ceiling right above him. "I''m the emperor of the Imperial City."


    "The holy city is the capital of the Empire Kingdom."


    "Two days later, that banquet will bring together the messengers of the vast majority of kingdoms on this continent. Nobles from all over the Empire would all be here. Even the elves and the dwarves underground would send their representatives to come and congratulate us. Not to mention the envoys of the Church of the Seven Gods would all be here as well."


    Israel turned his head around and looked at the warrior who was already bathed in cold sweat. Then he calmly said, "Those cultists are attempting to wound not only my face, but also the face of Imperial City, the entire Empire, and also the royals."


    "Nash, you are the commander of [Shadow Corps], my sharpest blade and also my best pair of ears. I don''t want to hear about anything that says the banquet must only be held after we''ve captured all of the cultists. I want every single uncertainty and unsteady factor eliminated."


    "I will grant equal rights. So listen up, my warrior. You shall be commanding all the city guards, half of my guards and thirty [Mars Guardians]. So, tell me now. Do you have the confidence to ensure the safety of Imperial City?"


    In between the silence, a seal representing power appeared right before the eyes of Nash. Meanwhile, this Perfect Gold-tier champion on the verge of crossing into Supreme tier actually did not even notice the slightest sign that he would be given the seal of ''power''. However, he was already gotten used to the immense power of the emperor that seemed boundless. Hence, he did not show even the slightest shock ever. Nash respectfully picked up the seal. Then he roared out with strength, "Yes! Your Majesty!"


    After that, Nash did not dare to gasp. Also, he did not even dare to lift his head and look at the face of the emperor. On the other hand, Israel was very satisfied with Nash''s refreshing reply. He nodded and said, "I''m counting on you."


    "You may leave now."


    Hearing the order given by emperor, the warrior placed his right hand that was holding the seal on his chest as he back away slowly from the emperor. The chainmail and the weapons on his waist were rubbing against each other, causing loud sounds of metals colliding with each other. Upon hearing the main door shut, Israel went silent once again. He let out a sigh and spoke to the air beside him as if he was speaking into a void without anyone there. "Teacher, so you''ve come."


    Along with the emperor''s words, a blue light appeared and glowed across the room. The only white-haired mage in the entire palace who had the ability to teleport came into the study room from the blue light just like that. Nostradamus seemed awkward, by the look on his face though. He looked at his apprentice who had surpassed him and attained Legendary tier. At first, he had a lot to speak with the young emperor. However, he only let out a long sigh instead. "Israel, did your old problem resurface again?"


    "Yes."


    Slowly sitting on the dragon armchair behind the desk, the honorable emperor looked just like an ordinary man with frustrations on his mind. His face looked a little tired. He no longer revealed the aura that he was revealing when he was talking to Nash. "Tens of years ago while I was killing the orcs and they fought back violently trying to kill me as well, the previous great priest of the orcs had cursed me and inflicted quite a blow to my backbone. And now, my backbone has yet to heal. I''ve been afflicted too long that the curse had already gone deep into my core. Even though I''ve achieved Legendary tier, I can only barely suppress it."


    "This time, the messenger that represents the elves will be arriving with the sprout of the Tree of Life."


    Nostradamus walked slowly to the desk. He originally came here to discuss matters regarding the cultists and the celebratory feast with the emperor. However, after seeing Israel''s current state, the old mage would not be able to shift his attention away to other matters. It was not appropriate to bring up other matters when the emperor was not in a good shape. So with a serious look on his face, he said, "That the purest item in the entire world that gathers the purest vitality in within it. By having one, perhaps you can rid of the ''problem'' of your backbone once and for all."


    "Of course. I''ve been planning cure my old ''problem'' right after the celebratory feast. After that, I shall attempt to break through the barrier of Upper Legendary tier."


    Slowly closing his eyes, Israel sneered. "Those god damned pests. They actually attempted to affect the dignity of Imperial City while I''m not in good shape. After the celebratory feast, I shall completely rid all of the cultists from the territory of Empire Kingdom. Purging them all should be good."


    The emperor spoke with strength and firm resolution. Anyone who heard what he said with such power in his tone and his voice would not question his resolution.


    Meanwhile, at the mage association.


    The Royal Mage Guild was located in the most prosperous area in the inner circle of the Imperial City. It could even be regarded as the center of the inner city. All of the six main streets of the city that connected the outer city and the inner city from all six different directions were connected right at the front of the association. The point area where all six streets met was also the area of the city where a fountain plaza was built. In the surroundings of the plaza, there were large and tall buildings which looked like a conference and city hall. However, the most exquisite and magnificent building among all within that area still belonged to the Royal Mage Guild.


    After observing the scene where the explosion happened, Joshua and the other two men, along with Ying and Ling continued their way deeper into the inner city by riding on the carriage. Upon arriving at their destination, Nostradamus looked hasty as if he had something to handle. After informing the others, he activated his dimensional spell and teleported away from the scene, leaving Brandon and the warrior in the guild.


    Brandon seemed to be a regular visitor here. Along the way, the guards and the passing mages knew him. Surprisingly, some of them also knew Joshua and a small number of people even went up to the warrior trying to shake his hand with joy and excitement as if they had just met their idol.


    It seemed that these people were well aware of the warrior''s past achievements. Well, it was actually quite normal for people in the Northern Empire Kingdom to admire or even worship a champion like that. Joshua was quite astonished though. He had never thought possible that he would become a renowned person with a bunch of fans and followers.


    The interior of the guild was very spacious. Joshua had some doubts that the guild had used some sort of dimensional technology to make it that way. Meanwhile, Brandon had proven Joshua to be right on that by providing some explanation¡ªthe interior of the guild was as spacious as an entire large-scale plaza. The spell experimental labs, the alchemy labs and other dangerous labs were all within the same space. In such a way, even if something really extremely dangerous were to happen, at most, only the sections or the entire interior space of the guild would be destroyed. None of the buildings in the city such as the city hall and the houses would be affected. In other words, the guild had maximized the safety precautions by doing so.


    "I''ve been researching on the Berserk Dragon Virus recently."


    Brandon walked up to the front of the hallway of the guild. He was leading Joshua and the two Divine Armaments, trying to show them around. The blond-haired swordsman was very enthusiastic, "Now, what I''m about to show you¡­ even though there might not be anyone left in the lab during this hour, but at least let me show you the recent fruits of our labor."


    "I assure you, you''re going to be astounded."

 Chapter 258 Heart of Chaos

    "Instead of your feats, I''m actually more curious about you. As a swordsman, what''s the interesting thing that keeps you in the lab almost all the time?"


    Glancing through the decorations and statues around the hallway, Joshua asked Brandon a random question casually, "I''ve been meaning to ask you back then when we were communicating through letters. From the looks of it, you''re a regular here, aren''t you? You do not appear as you seem to be."


    "I''m a swordsman. That''s true."


    Facing the warrior''s doubt, Brandon responded very quickly as he ought to be, "But I''m a scholar as well. It''s not conflicting anything, is it? I''m a member of the Kaos Family. So I must not leave myself unattended in the arts of magic. I must at least know something about it."


    Joshua gave some thought about it for a brief moment. After all, that was indeed how it should be.


    Kaoses were a distinguished noble family that have been serving the royal family for a long time. Obviously, they belonged to the central faction in the Empire Kingdom. Among the three that founded the Imperial Royal Mages Guild was an elder of the Kaos family. With a rich family history and excellent bloodline legacy, each generation could give birth to quite a number of mages that were much more superior in their strength. Hence, they had more rights to speak in the circle of mages in the Empire Kingdom.


    Not to mention that Kaos family had once fostered a Legendary-tier archbishop in their family history that did many great things in the past. As the heir to the Kaos family, even though Brandon had become a swordsman because of his inner potential and the fact that he was blessed with the Dual Blades of Order, his family would not have kept him from learning even the slightest knowledge about magic. The nature of the scholar profession was nearest to the nature of the profession blacksmith. That profession did not contradict with Brandon''s main class. So it was indeed very normal that he turned out to be a scholar as well.


    The two men were talking to each other as they were walking towards the interior of the Mage Guild. As it was already past midnight at the moment, the lighting in the interior of the association had become dimmer. The lighting of the magic lamps that were adjusted to their brightest could not even match the brightness of the moonlight that was shining down from the heavens. However, the remaining people in the vicinity including Ying and Ling had the ability to see in the dark though. So they would not make any silly mistakes that would get themselves banging into walls or pillars or anything else around them. After a brief moment, everyone had arrived at a large silver door leading into a laboratory.


    Brandon moved forward a little. Then he raised his right hand up and pressed his palm on the right side of that silver door. Instantly, a fluorescent light flashed across Brandon''s hand as if his palm was being verified by the door. After a while, the voice of a gentle girl was heard echoing from the other side of the large door. "Brandon Kaos. Welcome to Magic Creature Research Facility 3. The current date is Year 834, 5th of April, 10.22 p.m.. Do you wish to open the main door to the facility?"


    "Activate protocol to open the door"


    "Affirmative."


    The swordsman straight away gave the order and the silver door opened swiftly without making even the slightest sound. Brandon also noticed the curiosity that was stirring in the eyes of Joshua and the others. He turned around smiling, before he went on to explain, "That one is the Association''s ''Tower Intelligence'', Flora. She is the one who was talking to us a moment ago. She is responsible for handling the jurisdictions within the association''s internal security issues."


    "Artificial Intelligence, or artificial soul..."


    Joshua squinted at the two little people at his side. Then he remembered 03 who was currently in Moldavia. After that, he only reacted and came back from his thoughts. "That''s right. Technically speaking. Although technical abilities of the Imperial Mage Guild is not on par as the technical abilities of the few mage organizations in the flatlands of the East, they should still be capable of creating an artificial body without much problem. After all, they''ve created the first generation of the Divine Armaments 400 years ago by referring to information and data from the outside world. So why do I have to seek far and neglect what lies close at hand then?"


    Upon resting his thought about that here, the warrior had made his decision to ask Brandon about it afterward. That should fulfil 03''s wish.


    Behind the door of the laboratory, there was a small compartment. The blond swordsman stepped into a space that seemed like a cubicle that was connected to another room. Instantly, countless magic lights were seen sweeping all over his body. There was no need to explain. Joshua could tell by just looking at it. That was a spell used to detect any specks of dust, dirt, and bacteria on the body of the person who went through the scan. The scanning spell was basically harmless to the body. Plus, it was the standard procedure for entering and exiting all the major spell labs. Hence, he also walked into the scanning area, followed by Ying and Ling, and went through the antivirus scan.


    What lied ahead of the cubicle was the standard laboratory. That lab was a wide rectangular room. The walls were all made of silver-white steel. Around the room, there were various utensils, test tube bottles, and jars. There were also sets of magic material cabinets and a large magic furnace. The dome-shaped ceiling of the lab was filled with densely packed magic crystals pipes that were used to supply magic energy to the lab. Entering the lab along with Brandon on the front, these magic crystal pipes began charging up all sorts of equipment and facilities in the lab. The pipes were glowing with cold blue light.


    "This is pretty good¡­ this looks much more professional than I imagined."


    Even Joshua could not help but admire and praise. He could tell by just looking around. Casting aside everything else in the lab and the lab itself, that set of energy-saving equipment and the magic furnace should already cost approximately ten thousand gold pieces, and that was just the basic cost of it. Together with the other professional equipment and magical materials accounted for, setting up each lab should require at least ten thousand gold pieces. Meanwhile, that amount of money would be more than enough to fully equip an army of three thousand from the top of their heads all the way down to their toes. Set aside the nobles who were dukes or duchesses, those superior nobles who were a little less rich would not have the money to maintain a facility like this.


    Master Nostradamus was truly remarkably rich!


    "Isn''t that right? Well, I can say that as long as it''s not some sort of forbidden experiments, ordinary mages from the Empire City will choose to carry out their experiment here in the association. The level of these facilities provided by the association is so top notch that even Nostradamus would praise and recommend people to come here. Let alone the others."


    Brandon seemed to be very contented with the facilities in the labs that the association was proving. Currently, he was bending over to open a steel cabinet at the corner. As he was keying in the passcode, he said, "On my usual days, I would usually end up here with a few archmages. We''re here doing research on the Berserk Dragon Virus and the creature from the Dark Abyss. Our research has finally bore fruit¡­ Take a look at this."


    After saying all that, he had already opened the extremely solid steel cabinet that seemed to be used to isolate some sort of hazardous items from the other parts of the lab. There were numerous white holy patterns that were floating adrift around the cabinet at a very slow pace looking like an existence that purified all the time.


    Right at the moment the cabinet was opened, Joshua felt that the Azurite orb right before his chest throbbing violently. Instantly, he was shocked to the core of his heart¡ªthe warrior had possessed the item of the Sage Inheritance for quite some time ever since he came across it. Hence, he was familiar with its reactions to a certain extent by now. The moment when the Azurite throbbed, the warrior knew what it meant. It meant that there was an extremely powerful Chaos creature before him.


    But where?


    In fact, not only did the Azurite orb had a strange reaction. Ying who was initially standing by the side turning her head around looking at her surroundings with curiosity was completely startled by the presence of that Chaos. She also turned her head towards the same direction instantly. The fierce eyes of the silver-haired girl swept around the surroundings once again. However, she could not detect any presence of any sort of enemy.


    Ling had also become vigilant. However, he did not overreact like Ying did. The black-haired boy only took a step closer to Joshua as he was prepared to transform into his Divine Armament form to engage into battle anytime.


    Right by the side of Brandon''s waist, the dual double-edged swords which seemed ordinary, the Dual Blades of Order, were strangely surging with holy light. It reacted towards the presence of Chaos like how the Azurite orb did. However, judging from the look on their wielder''s face, it seemed that the swordsman was already gotten used to it. The blond swordsman just took something from the cabinet and stood back up with his back straight again. Then he turned around and showed everyone the thing in his hand.


    It was a black crystal that was sealed in a column of cylindrical crystal. It was only the size of a thumb. There were innumerable complex reflective surfaces across the surface of that crystal, reflecting all of the lights that came in contact with it. The center of the crystal had a dark red light mass that looked like a heart. That heart-like light was creeping slowly, changing its shape from time to time.


    The appearance of this crystal looked ordinary and unremarkable. From the looks of it, the crystal could at best being deemed as a black diamond that was not half bad itself. But Joshua knew¡­ if one would actually weight the value of the crystal by referring it to the value of an ordinary crystal, that person could be deemed as the dumbest being on the planet.


    "Heart of Chaos¡­ Divine Crystal."


    He whispered to himself, "This is truly a surprise. I''ve never thought that I would see this thing at a time like this."

 Chapter 259 The Pillar of the Archdemon

    No wonder the Azurite orb reacted. So this thing was the reason of all that.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Brandon also began to explain, "Other than the creature from the Dark Abyss and the high concentration of Berserk Dragon Viruses that you gave us, we have also purchased a few draconic beasts that were bounded by the Berserk Dragon Virus from the distant South.


    He held on securely to the cylindrical crystal column when he showed the black crystal that was sealed in the cylindrical crystal to the warrior and the others. The blond-haired swordsman seemed strangely proud of it though. "Among these draconic beasts, some of them parasitic Chaos creatures that looked similar to the creature of the Dark Abyss inside their bodies. Each of these parasites is unleashing strange and bizarre waves and toxic gases that could cause ordinary daemons to go berserk. It behaves like the source of the virus that spreads the Dragon Berserk Virus. Through the experiments, we have discovered that these parasites can actually fuse together. Every time they get to fuse together, the waves and the toxic gases released by the parasites will become stronger. The effect would grow a few times stronger in the instant when they fuse together. In order to uncover the reason behind that, we¡­"


    "After that, you''ve put all of the creatures and the parasites together. By the end of it, you''ve taken this thing out of the body of the fused monster, am I right?"


    Joshua interrupted Brandon by saying that. His eyes were fixed on the black crystalline object. He had an extremely grim look on his face. "Then, do you have any idea what this does?"


    "Of course."


    Brandon furrowed his brow a little. He was about to say something about that matter when he was interrupted by the warrior. However, that was merely a trivial matter. Hence, after placing his emotions in check and gathering his thoughts, the swordsman continued to say, "Through our experiment at the border of the South, we uncovered that as long as this black crystalline thing is not sealed and isolated by the crystal, letting it out of the cylinder exposing it into the air, the presence and waves it releases would be able to attract every single one of the berserk draconic beasts within the radius of ten kilometers towards it. Those berserk draconic beasts would not be able to resist their urge to move towards it and gather there. While they are at it, they will not resist or strike back even if they are being attacked. This thing is like the perfect bait for that!"


    Upon explaining that, Brandon looked very excited. He fully understood what that concept was¡ªwith the existence of this thing, it would become almost impossible for the borders of the Empire Kingdom to be surrounded by the berserk draconic beasts. A large number of draconic beasts would definitely gather at the spot where the black crystalline substance was exposed. When the monsters gather at the spot where the crystal is, the Imperial Army could just focus their attacks on the monsters. They could even attack the beasts without worrying about being attacked by the beasts.


    That thing was unquestionably a strategic treasure. One could even say that, having possession over it could mean that one could seize the initiative to make the first move.


    "You''re right about that."


    Joshua had also expressed his agreement on that.


    However, he came up with another question, "But Brandon, at what cost?"


    "Do you know the reason why the Berserk Dragons would naturally go towards this piece of small crystal and gathered around it? Let''s put this simpler, do you know Chaos¡ªthis piece of crystalline, why would it attract the Berserk Dragons?"


    "¡­ No, I don''t."


    The blond swordsman was stunned by the question asked by the warrior. He hesitated for a moment before attempting to explain it in his own words, "But we''re still doing research on it¡­ the process of researching it will not be completed in one single step though. When the celebration banquet is over, I will bring a few archmages from the association and travel South to the borders again. We shall even test out the effect of this piece of crystal at the Southern Kingdom and looked into the reason why it behaves that way."


    "By then, everything will be too late, my friend."


    Joshua shook his head. As expected by the warrior, Brandon and the others had yet to uncover the true effect that the Heart of Chaos could offer. Truth be told, regardless of whether it was attracting the Berserk Dragon or luring them towards itself, those were merely the small insignificant side effects.


    This sort of item was formed from countless Chaos power gathering together in one place. It was an item that was almost equal to a Mystical Item such as the Divine Crystal. Its greatest effect would be ''Evolution''.


    Joshua could still vaguely remember that when the Dark Abyss had invaded the world in his previous life, countless daemons were rampaging across the entire continent of the world. Because the number of monsters were so dense, regardless of whichever forces, it was really hard for anyone to eradicate the seemingly endless army of daemons marching in from the Dark Abyss. There would always be some remaining even though the forces all around the world had tried their best. Meanwhile, those daemons remained on the battlefield would always devour the remaining parts of their dead comrades to replenish their power. Some of them even grew stronger as they devoured more of their dead comrades.


    In that way, after several congressional battles, the human forces had uneasily discovered the truth that even though the number of daemons were decreasing, the remaining daemons were having a great boost in their growth. Initially, the few demonic monsters could be easily killed by the Iron-Tier soldiers. However, in just a few days, all of those little demonic monsters had evolved into berserk demonic monsters. Their strength had tremendously increased, causing a tremendous increase of pressure upon the human forces, which had the upper hand over the daemon forces from the Dark Abyss. Due to the sudden change of tide in the battlefield, the human forces had no choice but to retreat to their main cities and fortresses and stay guarded at their main headquarters.


    Such a situation was naturally abnormal. The major forces had dispatched their very own party, which consisted of champions who were at least Gold tier. This party was dispatched over to investigate the reason behind the abnormal phenomenon. At the end of their investigation, they had uncovered the truth that there was a monster that they had never seen before appearing in the base of the daemons which was the Dark Abyss. That monster was capable of releasing a strange wave that could lure the other daemons over to its side. Then it could also enhance the strength of those daemons that gotten themselves near it. That was the main reason why the daemons from Dark Abyss could gain the abilities to fight back in such a short amount of time.


    The human forces were extremely uncomfortable after knowing that such ability existed. So, a Legendary-tier Swordsman from the West Mountains, the wielder of the Holy Sword ''Sword of the Silver Oak'' ¨C Mystletainn1 called La Motte Ternant2 eradicated every single daemon in a stronghold of daemons all by himself. He even took out the special monster that could enhance the strength of the other daemons and ripped its core right out from its body. That was how the human forces obtained the core of that monster.


    According to the description provided by Ternant, the appearance of that sort of monster looked like a conical pillar that was piled up by numerous corpses. It used white bones as its armor and the rotten flesh of the dead as its own flesh to protect its central core that looked just like a piece of crystal. Rows of huge eyeballs that were twitching and turning all the time were seen inconsistently lining up from top to bottom of the entire pillar. It looked as terrifying as the appearance of an archdemon. The scholars during that time had named that horrifying pillar as the Pillar of the Archdemon. Meanwhile, the core that was found within its body was called the ''Heart of Chaos''.


    Brandon and the others had unexpectedly obtained a much smaller ''Heart of Chaos''. Well, the size of this one was certainly a lot smaller than the one Joshua knew about. Truth to be told, the ''Heart of Chaos'' that the Holy Swordsman Ternant obtained back then was as large as the size of a human head. Meanwhile, the one that Brandon was holding was merely the size of an ordinary human thumb. However, even though that was the case, the crystal was still a ''Heart of Chaos'', so to speak. If the blonde swordsman and the others had really brought that thing out to a spot where an enormous number of daemons gathered, they would unintentionally aid the daemons in evolving into something more powerful at the same time if they would have stayed at that spot for a little longer.


    Upon imagining that scene, the warrior could not help but shake his head hard to remove the scene from his head. In the end, the appearance of the ''Heart of Chaos'' at such early stage of the timeline was the change he brought into this world when he crossed over into this world. In his previous life, Joshua had never encountered such a thing since the beginning of the Dragon''s Calamity until it ended. Hence, Joshua was partly responsible for the appearance of the ''Heart of Chaos'' at a time like this.


    As a man who had experienced all these, Joshua believed that it was necessary for him to pass some of his experiences to these men.


    "Brandon, I believe that I owe you an explanation. There''s something you must know about this thing."


    Without even the slightest hesitation, the warrior spoke out straight away. He told Brandon who was still feeling doubtful about the matter, "Regardless of whether you believe me or not, I know exactly what that crystal that you''re holding can do. You did say that you''ve yet to uncover its full capabilities, right? You even said that it could only derive things. But its true function is¡­"


    Joshua briefly explained the existence of the ''Heart of Chaos'' and its function to Brandon. He did not mention the source of his information though. The warrior only told Brandon that if they ever take this thing to the borders at the South or the distant South, the consequences would catastrophic. The warrior even told Brandon that their experiment did not go wrong was because they were lucky. They might not be that lucky if there would be a second time though.


    "I don''t force you to believe me¡­"


    "No, I believe you."


    Joshua wanted to end his explanation by saying that. However, before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Brandon''s voice.


    After listening to the warrior, the blond-haired swordsman who remained silent all the while had responded. He firmly replied the warrior saying that he believed every single word coming out from the warrior''s mouth.


    Slowly nodding his head, he seemed to have some thoughts on his mind. After a brief moment, Brandon once again opened his mouth to speak. There, he said, "Is this the knowledge of the Sage''s Legacy¡­ As expected of you, Joshua. You must have obtained part of the legacy from the Azurite, right?"


    When Joshua heard what Brandon had to say, he could not help but feel surprised. He had thought that Brandon would have doubted his words. After all, what he said had no source. Not to mention that he only briefly explained it. The warrior intended to wait until the banquet was over before he went along with Brandon to capture a Berserk Dragon in order to test out his own hypothesis. However, he had never expected that Brandon would believe him without even the slightest doubt in his mind.


    Meanwhile, from the looks of it, it seemed that a wonderful misunderstanding was caused by his words.


    Brandon raised his head and looked into the distant. He then rested his hands on the Dual Blades of Order that were hanging on his waist while he drifted to his past memories. "A few months ago, when I was carrying out the experiment in this lab with the other archmages, my Dual Blades of Order seemed to give rise to an inexplicable resonance all of a sudden. At that time, I wondered why it was behaving that way. But the vibration of these dual blades seemed to be telling me something. There was definitely a person, a man that also possesses a legacy item of the Sage. That man had gone ahead of me and he had attained a deeper level of legacy."


    After Brandon had finished his words, he lowered his head as he looked Joshua in the eyes. He revealed a faint smile by the corner of his mouth as if he was excited to prove his own theory, "There are quite a number of Sage''s Legacy Items in this world. However, I think that only you have the capability to do it¡­ Back in Moldova when we were going up against a Supreme-tier Aragami, you''ve already known the true name of my ''Dual Blades of Order'' earlier than I did. If that was not because of the Sage''s Legacy, there will not other ways to explain that."


    The logic that he spoke of was perfect¡ªeven Joshua could not refute. Because he had indeed acquired the Sage''s Legacy. It just happened today. The warrior had even met the residue of the Sage''s power in the Azurite orb. He had also witnessed the childhood memory of the ancient champion.


    Meanwhile, Brandon had kept the ''Heart of Chaos''. He placed the black crystal that was being sealed by the cylindrical crystal back onto the cabinet. Then he locked the cabinet well. The swordsman sounded a little regrettable though. "I thought we''ve finally found an easy way to handle the draconic beasts¡­ however, it seems that things are not as simple as they appear to be¡­ Thank god that you reminded me after you knew about it through the Sage''s Legacy. Or else if the draconic beasts could really evolve together in one spot because of my mistake, I''ll become a great sinner in history."


    "There''s no need to be so nervous."


    Joshua shrugged as he tried to comfort the swordsman. Right at the moment when the ''Heart of Chaos'' was placed back onto the shelf of the cabinet, the Azurite orb that was dangling his chest had stopped vibrating as if it had lost its target. "After all, the Chaos crystal in your possession is not really that big. It''s probably not easy for a large number of draconic beasts to evolve at the same time. I''ve only told you about something that is possible to happen in the future."


    The warrior did not intend to explain to the others about the fact that he did not really have too much knowledge from the legacy of the Sage. Well, it would also good to have another way to explain himself if he was ever doubted by some other people. That was not a bad thing at all.


    "It''s probably best not to have any possibility at all for that sort of things to happen. As you know, the border in the South is the center point of the Dark Forest. Their pressure is already great as it is now. There''s no need to worsen the situation over there." Upon shaking his head a little, Joshua laughed and said, "Perhaps you have found a way to connect with the Legacy of the Azurite. But I''ve yet to be able to communicate with my ''Dual Blades of Order'' after all these time. What a shame for me¡­"


    Having said that, looking at the expression on the face of the blond swordsman, Brandon did not seem like he was feeling self-pity or whatsoever.


    However, Joshua had a slight inspiration. He narrowed his gaze and looked at Brandon''s waist. After having some thoughts on his mind, he said, "Brandon, can you show me your blades?"Hr¨®mundr Gripsson''s sword in Hr¨®mundar saga Gripssonar, a legendary saga from Iceland.La Motte-Ternant - A city in France

 Chapter 260 You All Should Stay Quie

    The miserable screaming of a man reverberated through the entire house that was narrow and small. Along with the screaming, there was also the mourning of young children and the begging voice of a young woman.


    They cried out loud as they were attempting to get the attention of those around their house. However, their miserable screaming and their voices were all contained within the small house by some sort of force. Even when there were pedestrians passing by the front and the back of their house, no one could hear a thing.


    Everything gradually fell into silence. After a final cry before death came for all of them, the only sound left in the house was the sound of a knife cutting into the bodies of the dead people.


    By the end of it, even the sound of cutting into the bodies had stopped.


    A few men who were wearing black robes remained in silence as they were carrying a male corpse that was cut into a mess over to the living room of the house. After that, they placed the corpse on a magic circle in the living room. The magic circle seemed to be drawn with mercury and black soil. There were traces of sulfur and saltpeter all over the magic circle as well. The circle was filled with blasphemous texts. In the meantime, a bizarre and yet immense evil energy that seemed to be able to distort everything in this world was slowly stirring in the magic circle as if it was chanting a very corrupted prayer.


    [To the dead: Your soul will fuse with blood and dirt, getting immersed into the icy soil, sinking and plundering deeper, and you shall never be free.]


    Blood erupted from the cut wounds on the dead body. Then the blood turned black under the influence of the power of the magic circle. Soon, the black blood formed into new blasphemous words one after another. The distorted face of the deceased seemed to be cursing right before the moment he died. However, the men in black robes were unmoved by the look on that face. All of them only remained in silence as they were looking at everything around them like madmen. After that, they removed all of the internal organs of the deceased and placed them all around the magic circle.


    After they were done with the man, they moved on to the corpse of the woman and did the same thing to it. After that, they moved on to the corpse of the children. They had gone so far that they even brought out the corpse of a little baby that was still swaddled and placed the dead baby in the center of the magic circle.


    Pure and innocent soul was the best offering in a sacrificial ritual.


    When everything was over, the people in black robes halt their movements as they were standing by the sides of the magic circle, staring at the circle with their eyes filled with expectancy. Red fresh liquid was dripping from their hands down to the floor. The ticking sounds of the blood dripping drop by drop onto the floor were somehow disturbing.


    And without falling short of their expectations, the magic circle formed from black blood began to glow with strange and bizarre dark red radiance.


    Ba-bump.


    A heavy heartbeat was heard coming from the magic circle itself.


    Hiss.


    Responsive to the heartbeat sound, mixing along with mercury and saltpeter, the black blood began to slowly flow in the magic circle.


    Ba-bump.


    Again, the red and black radiance flashed, followed by a clearer and heavier sound of a heartbeat. The blasphemous words seemed to have come alive, twisting and turning at the edge of the magic circle. In the meantime, the corpses and the internal organs that were placed around the magic circle were beginning to deform under the influence of some sort of power. The scene looked very bizarre.


    In the heavily exhilarating breathing of the men in black robes, the floor creaked. Even noises that sounded like someone was rubbing his fingernails against the surface of a blackboard as if his life was depending on it was heard echoing through the entire living room of the house. Soon afterward, in the void, the sound of lunatic chanting in an inhuman voice began to reverberate in the house as well. It sounded as if they were praising everything of filth and evil.


    "Did we succeed?"


    At last, one of the men in black robes could not resist anymore as he broke out with his own voice from his throat. His voice sounded just like how an eagle would shriek, carrying a hint of enthusiasm for believing that he had finally achieved his goal. His entire body was trembling with excitement at the moment.


    "No."


    Another shrieking voice that sounded older was heard coming from another one of the men in black robes. "We''re almost there."


    In the meantime, in the laboratory of the Royal Mages Guild, Joshua was about to take the ''Dual Blades of Order'' from Brandon''s hands.


    That sacred pair of blades were undoubtedly came from the Sage himself. According to the swordsman with blond hair, these blades were the weapon that was bestowed upon the first apostle of the Sage, the first Saint, to eradicate daemons from the voids. Just like the Azurite orb, the blades contained holy power. As long as the conditions were met, one would become capable of wielding unimaginable power just like what happened to Joshua back then when he confronting the Supreme-tier Aragami.


    Comparing himself to Joshua, Brandon had yet to truly awaken his weapon. He could only vaguely feel the legacy of the dual blades. Even so, the swordsman already had a lot to benefit from it. The main reason that Joshua wanted to look at Brandon''s weapon was because he wanted to attempt aiding the swordsman in obtaining his legacy. The warrior wanted do so by attempting to communicate with the blades with denser Order energy he had within him.


    However, right before his hand could touch the sheath of the dual blades, the warrior suddenly kept his hands back to himself.


    He turned his head over and looked at his left side. His sharp eyes seemed to be able to see through the void. He seemed to have noticed something.


    "I''m sorry, Brandon. Perhaps you''ll have to wait a little longer."


    After remaining in silence for a brief moment as if he was doubting his own intuition, Joshua had made up his mind as he spoke softly. His voice sounded calm, yet contained a fierce rage that was enough to strike a chill up to the spine of a giant dragon. "I have something to take care of."


    After he finished his words, the warrior decisively turned his body around as he walked towards the main door of the laboratory. Meanwhile, the other three were shocked by the sudden change of his behaviour. Then a voice came from the entrance of the laboratory. "Ying. Ling."


    "Come now."


    The young boy and the young lady had some doubts on their minds. However, the silver-haired lady understood her master''s meaning first as she responded to him in excitement. After that, she pulled her brother along as they made their way toward the main door of the laboratory, leaving Brandon behind. The swordsman had a blank face as he stood there holding his Dual Blades of Order.


    "What is going on?"


    After hesitating briefly, he also decided to follow the warrior. However, the swordsman still could not help but mutter to himself. "What the hell is going on? Why did he just go out like that?"


    Meanwhile, at that time, Brandon only noticed that his Dual Blades of Order were radiating as he was holding them in his hands.


    "Strange. I''ve just put the crystal back into the cabinet and sealed it off¡­ so why?"


    At the border side of the Imperial City, on a street unnoticeable to people, in between ordinary houses with low roofs, a shadow of a black cat was running across the street.


    Because of the previous explosion incident, most of the people who wandered on the streets had returned to their homes. The patrol passed through the street here, but they rarely set their sights upon the streets and the houses in this area. It was already late night and they still had heavy inspection tasks to perform. Meanwhile, the priority level of this region was undoubtedly the lowest among all regions in the Imperial City. A glance across the place was considered as dutiful already.


    Therefore, the patrollers would not even pay attention on looking at a wooden house that was a bit old and no longer had any paint on it.


    In the wooden house.


    The sacrificial ritual continued on.


    The men dressed in black robes raised their right arms into the air at the same time without being told by anyone.


    Each of them were holding a small sharp knife in their left hand. Their knives were stained with yellowish human fat. And these knives were the same knives that they used to cut the corpses of the house owner open. The knives were used to cut the throat of the man, dig out the eyes of the woman, and cut out the heart of the child before placing all of their internal organs in the middle of the magic circle.


    Meanwhile, currently, the knives were used to cut open the wrists of their holders.


    While they were tacitly slicing their blood vessels opened, their hot blood spewed out from the cut wound on their wrists. Along with the pulses of the heartbeat coming from the magic circle, the men in black robes were chanting loudly using some bizarre evil language to pray toward an unknown existence. From the look on their faces, every single one of them looked just like a fanatic that was about to go insane. Meanwhile, along with their chanting, the blasphemous words in the magic circle were spinning even faster than before. The presence of depravity was getting thick by the second, and the walls around the house were beginning to glow with a bloody red radiance that could cause dizziness to whoever looked at it. The scent of sulphur was filling up the entire house. That wooden house seemed to have transformed into a hell.


    However, under the influence of certain power, everything that was happening in the house had been isolated from everything else outside the house. People from the outside would not be able to notice even the slightest bit of what was happening inside the house.


    The strange sound of the heartbeats grew louder and heavier by the second along with the happening of the fanatic''s insane sacrificial ritual. The corpses that were placed inside the magic circle had completely turned into dried corpses by now. Every single drop of water and blood were drained dry out of the corpses and turned into some black liquid with strong stench. The liquid was flowing and behaving in a way as if it was a live. The blood was gradually gathering and condensing into the shape of a gigantic heart.


    They had succeeded!


    They had done it!


    They finally did it!


    Upon witnessing the forming of the black gigantic heart, the men in black robes revealed ecstatic smiles on their faces. Because of the seal that was cast upon in the previous era, the connection of the Dark Abyss and this world had become extremely weak. Well, the connection was so weak that it felt like there was no connection at all anymore. Each and every summoning ritual that they had in the past had been just like a nerve-racking gamble. Failure would only mean that their efforts and preparations, and even their lives would be turned into scorching flames, literally. Just like their cult members who failed not long ago. It was not because they knew where to hide in order not to be found. It was merely because they had failed in performing their summoning ritual. Their failure had scorched their bodies and souls until they were turned into some meaningless sparkles of flames.


    Hence, no matter how rigorous they searched the area, the patrollers and the guards would never find someone that no longer exist in this world.


    However, a successful summoning ritual would open up a small breach on the seal.


    The daemons that were summoned out were not really that important. The most important thing was the increasing number of small holes on the seals, one after another. The holy seal would gradually be torn open by the mourning despair of humanity until it finally failed to deliver its effect to seal off the Dark Abyss, causing the Dark Abyss and the world to reconnect once again.


    One of the men in black robes had suffered from excessive blood loss. His skin had begun turning so pale that it looked almost white already. However, his gloomy eyes looked extremely fanatical as he was staring straight at the black heart was gradually forming in shape at the center point of the magic circle. In the meantime, his mouth was still moving as he was chanting on some Chaos prayer that no one could understand. While he was chanting, a thrill of excitement would occasionally get hold of him and the man would cheer in excitement whenever that happened.


    Life was no longer important to these men who had been brainwashed. What they craved for was extreme evil and Chaos. It was the descent of Chaos upon this world that caused everything to be reduced to their basic savage form. For that, these men would give their lives to make that happen and they would not even give a damn about it. The men in black robes took the risk of being exposed to any imminent danger just to perform this one summoning ritual that worked exactly like a gamble while hoping that they could succeed before the search team of the city would reach searching the border area of the city.


    And now, their success was presented right before their eyes.


    The heartbeat became louder and louder. But suddenly, the world seemed to have descended into quietness for a brief moment. A sense of stifling uneasiness began to spread throughout the small house.


    Afterward, a loud burst of sound was heard coming from a distance, whistling and approaching. While the men in black robes were staring in each other''s eyes in shock, a silvery light came right in like a meteor, breaking through the roof of the small house like tearing through a thin layer of paper. Then it struck and shattered the attic and its floor, the hardwoods and the rocks of the house. After that, along with the thunderous sound of metal and the rocks crashing into each other, the meteoric light instantly turned into a large silver greatsword, plunging straight into the center of the magic circle in the living room.


    This silvery-white greatsword was radiating with a red glossy glow. That was in fact an extremely dense Combat Aura that contained immense Order power, which had holy patterns, flashing just like lines, purifying everything around it. Because the greatsword had plunged into the ground right in the middle of the magic circle, the magic circle was struck by its enemy of nature, its nemesis. Along with the sharp noises caused by the attack, black smoke began to rise into the air. The evil and bizarre radiance swiftly dimmed and the blasphemous runes and words no longer spun around the magic circle as if the circle had ceased to function in an instant.


    "What the hell just happened?!"


    "We''re under attack!"


    "We''ve been discovered!"


    "How can that be possible?! This is the magic circle that is formed by the power of the Evil God! So how is it possible that we were discovered?!"


    After having a great shock from an unexpected attack, the men in black robes in the vicinity began to panic in an instant.


    Meanwhile, the moment when the magic circle was disrupted, in Morlaix Palace, in the royal study room, the Empire''s King of slaughterer who was having his rest stood up on his feet in an instant.


    "Blasphemous magic circle¡­ Power of the Evil God! Those god damn cultists! How daring of them to cloak themselves from my senses!"


    He was enraged before he could even react to the situation. The dark gold hair of the man almost stood up in the air as his rage was overwhelming his mind. His face was obviously filled with only disgust and hatred. Israel turned his head to Archmage Nostradamus who also sensed the great presence of evil. "Teacher, please send me over¡­ wait a minute."


    Not only was the emperor shocked, even Nostradamus who was preparing to teleport over to the crime scene had a shocked look on his face. Their eyes seemed to be able to see through the void as they were staring at the scene from the palace.


    "Is that so¡­ Heh. he has arrived at the scene."


    The white-haired mage was stunned for a brief moment. After that, he revealed a faint smile on the cold face of his.


    Right by his side, the face of the emperor slowly changed, from wrath to surprise, and from surprise to confusion. At last, he also whispered to the old mage and said, "Let him go then."


    Meanwhile, in the small house.


    Along with the screams of panic from the cultists, the main door of the house was blown open. From the splintered wood chips of the destruction of the poor door, a cold flash was seen gleaming across the eyes of the cultists, followed by a greataxe flying right across the living room of the house like a meteor, completely destroying the magic circle that the cultists had spent so much effort to make.


    "I see you."


    A voice came into the house right after that.


    "You all should stay quiet."

 Chapter 261 Come out and Face Me

    Everything was possible.


    Passing through the dust, Joshua stepped into the ark house. Without only a glance, he had remembered every detail within the place.


    The hall was a complete mess. The tables, chairs, and vases were scattered everywhere. There was a strange red light and dried corpses within the place. There were also some blasphemous-looking circle and the stench of innards. In the center of the circle, bones of a baby were completely wrapped by fungus. The small heart had already fused with the dark water, stored within the rippling black organs.


    It was a familiar yet despicable scene.


    At this moment, the warrior felt that he had returned to his past life during the invasion of the abyss. It was an era where the world progressed closer to death. The land was filled with bloody mud. Mountains of bones and skeletons scattered through the land. Cries of pain and despair could be heard everywhere.


    The era where the stars had fallen and the demons were reborn.


    "At the end of the day, you guys succeeded anyway."


    With the low voice, Joshua spoke. He looked at the scene before him with a cold expression. At the end of it, there were only two red dots left in the dark. "I shouldn''t be late for this."


    The bloody Combat Aura, bringing forth a chilling sensation spread throughout the vicinity with Joshua being the center of it. The people wearing dark robes in that place woke up from the spirit attack launched by the warrior. Before that, they were unable to withstand the attack and was plunged into a world of illusion. Just when Joshua released his bloodthirsty aura, they were forcefully brought back to reality, escaping from the terrifying illusionary world.


    "Kill him!"


    Without having the time to think of the reason why the perfect barrier malfunctioned and analyze the power of their enemy in front of them, the old man in black robes shouted in a sharp voice, "Don''t let him interrupt our summoning."


    The other cultist immediately responded. They took out all sort of wands and weapons from their robes. Being the elites that could infiltrate the Empire, they had a certain level of combat ability despite being too obsessed with their cult. Before the old man could finish his sentence, there was a red light shone from his body. There was another cultist who was hurriedly casting his spell to summon the evil power from the other world.


    The light resembles the sunset contained a large amount of death aura and the power to combust everything in its path. At that instant when the casting ended, the light left the body of the cultist, forming a flaming hurricane that flew directly towards Joshua. The hurricane successfully surrounded the warrior in an instant. The floor and furniture that was scattered around burned due to the high heat, turning into ashes. Even the vases, which were made by steel turned into red molten liquid, flowing on top of the rocky floor that was softened by the heat.


    Before they could land the attack on their target, the black-robed cultist found out that the man in front of them easily shattered their effort. The fire was scattered and Joshua was still moving forward step by step without any form of damage. The dark aura, which was surrounding his body, easily destroy the flaming wind.


    How could this be happening?


    Their hearts were terrified, as if it was gripped by the hands of terror. Even though these cultists did not fear death, the happenings in front of them still gave them quite a shock. The previous attack was a Gold-tier skill [Abyssal Inferno]. Even the highest ranked Gold-tier cultist would need the assistance of a wand to channel the attack. As a result, it was one of the strongest attack in the Gold-tier range. Even the defensive arts of the same tier could not withstand its might.


    Yet, the man in front of them easily withstood the attack!


    With an uncontrollable emotion, the old man in black robes could not understand what was happening. The opponent was definitely not a Supreme-tier warrior. However, his strength was inconceivable. He endured the pressure and continued to give his command in order to buy time. The black robed man suddenly felt shocked when Joshua suddenly disappeared in front of him. At the same time, a palm that seemed to be made of steel slapped onto his face.


    He tried to scream in pain yet there was no sound. The sweat caused by fear dripping down from his body. The attack from the warrior broke the neck of the cultist directly, giving him an instant death. All five fingers seemed to be bonded into a strong steel. The sound of bones being crushed could be heard from the man in black robes. Under to pressure of the slap, his face was completely disfigured into a lump of meat. The eyeballs and the brain fluid gushed out from his eye socket, dropping onto the floor.


    Within a second, all the other members came back to their sense. They could only take a deep cold breath in fear. The terror had completely seeped into their bones. The high pressure that they were facing causes them to be unable to mourn in pain or even breathe smoothly.


    How is this possible? How could he kill our leader instantly?!


    Monster! HE IS A MONSTER!


    There were those obsessive ones who could successfully triumph over their own fear. They shouted to boost their morale, raising their weapons against Joshua. Even though the warrior in front of them was strong, he was still not a Supreme-tier warrior. If they would just attack him together, they might have a chance of victory.


    Yet their dreams remained as dreams only. When they started to advance, all Joshua did was turning his head, looking at all the cultist. All the cultists felt that Joshua''s cold and calm eyes had completely seen through their plan. With a swift swing of his hand, Joshua took a silver greatsword from the edge of the array. Without any rush, he moved towards the cultist.


    After a long period of hiatus, the Chaos defender finally returned to his original battlefield. The battlefield was foul rotting meat with blood and killing was something normal people could withstand.


    For Joshua though, it was completely normal.


    The cultist in front of Joshua was so pressured. He could no longer withstand the fear and acted on their own. He raised his cross-blade against Joshua, slicing apart the air resistance accompanied by a misty hurricane. His attack could turn steel into a slab of scrap metal, turning rocks into power. There was no need to mention about the aftermath of human meat.


    Yet, it was too slow for Joshua. So slow that he could let out a sigh before he took his action. Just as he sighed, the greatsword in his hand turned into a bright light, cutting the cultist who attacked him in half.


    The splattered blood was not able to reach the ground as the red Combat Aura turned them into a bloody mist. Other attacks from the remaining cultists were launched towards Joshua. Under their angry swearing, the sound of arrows could be heard clearly in the air. Numerous arrows were launched directly towards Joshua. Leading the assault were the cultists that held onto their spears and axes. With their last drop of bravery, they had dashed towards Joshua. Behind them were the mages who were casting dark magic against Joshua.


    Facing all these dangers, Joshua replied with a small laugh. He did not put any effort in dodging the arrows. After the sound of a collision was heard, the arrow powerlessly dropped onto the ground. The head of the arrow was completely bent, rendering their attack useless. The Metallic Respiration Technique was a skill which enhanced his defense which could easily defend against non-magic based attacks. Joshua moved forward, swinging his greatsword and decapitated the cultists in front of him.


    Within an instant, blood and flesh were flying around. The sacrificial land for the cultist turned into a slaughterhouse. All the heads, limbs and weapons dropped on the floor. All of their weapons could be considered as high-grade weapons, but it was not on par with Joshua''s power and the sharp Divine Armaments. If both were to be compared, their weapons were nothing against the Divine Armament.


    It was no longer a battle but a one-sided slaughter. After a while, the cultists who were wielding their weapon previously were now a pile of crushed meat. Blood and innards were mixed on the ground. The fats from the corpses were burnt by the flaming Combat Aura, releasing a foul stench in the house.


    "AHHHHHHH!!!!"


    Looking at the deaths of his comrade, the last cultist could no longer hold onto her staff. She did not fear death in the first place. Yet, under Joshua''s presence, the resolution she had was completely shattered. She was shivering in fear, no longer capable of fighting against the monster in front of her.


    Joshua dragged his greatsword on the ground, creating sparks between the sharp edge and the rocks. He calmly reached the completely crumbled cultist in front of him and delivered his final blow.


    It all ends here.


    He swung his sword, removing the bloodstain on top of it. Although he was late, he did not let even one of them escape.


    Dum! Dum! Dum!


    Suddenly, a strong heartbeat could be heard behind Joshua. A foul stench of sulfur brought forth by the flames of hell permeated the air. The warrior frowned and had doubts as he turned his head to look at the happenings behind him.


    I turned Ling into a greataxe to stay within the circle, stopping it to function. How could the summoning be successful?


    When he saw the happening behind him, he had cleared his own doubt.


    Within the bloody mist, all the corpse and pieces from their remains dried up, turning into a pile of dried skin and bone shards. All the blood formed new lines to complete the summoning circle that was destroyed by Joshua. The dark heart that gathered all the blood and soul of the cultist strongly vibrated, causing a tremble within the air.


    "HUAAAAHHH!!!"


    A dimensional crack had been opened. A sound which could shake a man''s heart, causing them to lose their sanity, could be heard from the new dimensional pathway. It was a sound which did not originate from a human. Within the voice, it contained a strong spiritual energy of fear.


    Joshua was completely unaffected. Such spiritual attacks were nothing but a walk in the park for Joshua. He looked at the dimensional crack, knowing that an extremely terrifying behind was heading his way from this pathway towards their world under the guidance of the dark heart.


    It was also a voice of a familiar ''person'' to Joshua.


    "Ho ho, Ha ha!"


    A cold and sarcastic laughter could be heard from the dimension. Under the combat aura and bloody mist, Joshua''s expression was extremely ferocious. He muttered, "Who would have thought that it was some old friend that was being summoned. The Heart Devourer, Heart of Despair Raldan Asth."


    "Old friend, long time no see."


    Joshua slowly walked towards the circle. He removed Ling that was turned into a great-axe back into his control. The summoning was already completed. The coordination for the Heart of Despair had been set. The circle no longer had its value. Joshua looked at the dimensional crack in the sky. An unknown force had forcefully opened a small gap to this world. Joshua was able to vaguely see the gigantic beings behind that pathway. The huge single eye was also observing the world on their side.


    Looking at the human being on the other side, the horrifying existence extended its claw to cut through the dimension, trying to grab Joshua. Yet, Joshua had no fear. He smiled wryly. Without evading or dodging, he took out both his greatsword and great-axe to go against the attack.


    BOOM!!!


    An explosion occurred when both parties came in contact. The bloody mist within the small house was blown away. The scaly claw of the Heart Devourer was as thick as Joshua''s arm. Yet, the warrior could easily deal with his attack without putting too much effort.


    It was normal because the Azurite had completely boosted Joshua''s body into a very strong state. He could easily wrestle against dragons while having the upper hand against them. Even the abyssal demons were no match for him in terms of pure physical power.


    "A coward who likes to devour the souls of young children."


    Joshua let out a cold smile against the demon in front of him. As he held both of his feet onto the sound, releasing all the powers within his muscles and circulating the combat aura in full force, Joshua released an indestructible power in an instant to pull out the monster from the abyss.


    "Come on, fight with me!"

 Chapter 262 Despair? Fear? What are Those?

    Morlaix Palace, King''s Chamber.


    Israel who was using a strong spiritual energy to monitor the battle on the sacrificial land let out a sigh. His facial expression turned serious. "The summoning was completed? It was the double of a Supreme-tier demon. Currently a perfect Gold-tier monster."


    After finishing his sentence, there was special distortion surrounding both of his fists. The light of Chaos shone and numerous collapsed structures that turned into debris circulated around. The emperor was preparing a strong force to give some pain to this demon from the abyss.


    "Hold on a moment, Israel."


    Nostradamus extended his arm to stop the motion of the fist. This old mage was filled with interest to observe the happenings beyond the summoning. "Let us observe the northern count who had given us quite a surprise. Let us see what he has under his sleeve against this monster."


    Joshua had no special ways to deal with it anyway.


    In the outskirts of the Empire, the small wooden house that was used for the summoning was completely overturned. A strong wind bringing numerous shards and fragments scattered around. With the dust of destruction, there were two beings fighting against each other.


    They had battled for a moment. When the citizens surrounding them let out screams of fear, a red light shone and slammed the big shadow towards the sky. Before anyone could clearly see the big shadow, a humanoid covered in red light flew up in the sky and hit the big shadow back to the ground.


    When the large shadow hit the ground, the sturdy infrastructures and pathway was shattered into pieces. Numerous cracks were formed on the ground. Buildings collapsed and the debris raised into the skies, covering everything within the vicinity.


    After that, a painful scream could be heard from the dust. It contained a strong spiritual energy of despair which causes the knights who were rushing from the city to halt their advances.


    "What''s happening?" They were in shock. Yet, no one dared to advance.


    "This is¡­" Following the city guards was Brandon who had reached a place near the wooden house. "Was it the scream of a demon?"


    "What is going on here?"


    No one could answer this question. The painful scream within the debris could no longer be heard as if it was forcefully silenced by choking its throat. As the Combat Aura exploded from within, the dust surrounding the battle completely blasted off.


    There were a man and a beast, one big and one small revealed from the dust. Joshua''s body was covered in dark red Combat Aura. The aura released attracted numerous sand and rock to circulate around his body. Under his hand was a dual-horned single-eyed demon which was five meters tall kneeling on the ground, struggling to release himself from Joshua''s grip.


    The demon had a form of a human. The big difference was the bat wings behind its back and huge limbs. Its body was filled with black scales and a single purplish eye which shone with strange light.


    Its throat was held firmly by the warrior''s hand. Due to the difference between their heights, it could not stand up straight. It could only kneel before Joshua. No matter how hard the demon tried to flutter its wings or use its claws to attack Joshua, none of it were effective against the Combat Aura that was protecting Joshua.


    All the city guards and Brandon were rendered speechless by the scene before them. The happenings were too shocking. The golden-hair swordsman could identify that the demon was a Perfect Gold-tier being. The shock that he suffered was greater than the other people within the vicinity.


    When did Joshua''s strength reach such a degree?


    The demon within the battleground had noticed the great difference between their physical strength. He had stopped the attempt to struggle. Numerous illusionary and real runes formed on his forehead. An eerie aura could be felt proliferating on the eye of the demon.


    [Heart Devouring Illusion]


    The demon that had traveled to a different realm and the supreme great demon [Heart Devourer Raldan Asth] were true to their names. Their specialty was not their super strong physical body. The power that they excelled at was the power of souls.


    Snooping souls, controlling lust, utilizing despair, fear, and sadness to create their virtual illusionary world in order to devour a human''s heart. To go against the warrior that had suppressed him with brute force, the demon utilized all the power to activate its natural talent to temporarily plunge his enemy into the world of illusions. Within hundred and thousands of years, numerous demons and otherworldly beings had fallen prey to this attack. It believed that Joshua would face the same fate.


    A formless mind attack spread across the region. In that instant, this attack had caused all the guards who were leading the civilians away from the danger zone to faint. Even Brandon was caught in this attack. He felt that his spirit and focus was attacked by a strong force. He was so close to succumbing to the attack.


    "Such strong spiritual energy!"


    He then shook his head to prevent himself from fainting. Brandon uses his right hand to hold his forehead. He frowned and tried to focused on the situation at the ruins of the same house. Although the swordsman was not ready and suffered from the sudden ambush, the true target of the attack was Joshua. The attack he suffered was just the aftershock of it.


    Within the illusionary world, it does not have any border or any destination. It was a world of complete darkness. Everything seemed to be falling straight down to the depths of the abyss.


    The heart-devouring demon laughed and spread its wings. It enjoyed the freedom it gained and recover the bruises it got from the previous inflicted damage.


    [Heart Devouring Illusion] was the world belonged to itself, belonged to the great demon Raldan Asth. Other than itself, all of the mind which was pulled into that world would suffer from the most painful and sad memories hidden deep within the hearts. Then they would be brought further into the realm, repeating the terrifying events until their mind and soul were completely broken into fear and despair.


    Nobody could release themselves from the endless loop of fear and despair. For the past hundreds and thousands of years, none had succeeded.


    Ignoring all the mind of mortals which had accidentally pulled into the depths of darkness, the demon went directly towards the position where the greatest light resided. It was different from the firefly-like flames, this soul was like a molten metal, releasing a golden red radiance.


    He did not hesitate and prepare to look at the despair felt by this warrior.


    However, there was nothing.


    Deep within the light, Raldan Asth could not see any scene or events. The spirit of the warrior was the same from inside out. It was only a strong golden-red light.


    At that moment, the demon suddenly felt something looking at him. It turned behind and saw two red eyes.


    These two red eyes were looking at him from above, just like looking at the insects lying on the floor. Both of the eyes seemed to be combusting the world into flame, giving anyone a sense of bone-chilling fear. There was no emotion within the eyes. There was only the urge of battle and destruction.


    "Fear and despair?"


    With a cold laugh, the voice replied, "The heck is that?"


    "A coward who toyed with the hearts of others, do you dare to face me directly?"


    The sound of glass cracking spread throughout the realm. All the illusions were disintegrated and the dark world shattered into nothingness.


    Coming back to the reality, the single-eyed demon looked at the warrior who was still holding on its throat, unable to understand what had just happened.


    He¡­ wasn''t he already pulled into the realm of illusions?


    "Raldan Asth, don''t waste your breath."


    After going through the battle of curse against the Aragami, how would the warrior be afraid of a mere spiritual attack from a demon? After breaking through the illusion, Joshua''s expression did not change and he spoke to the demon he was holding in a calm manner, "Your spiritual attack was nothing but a breeze to me. Can you try something else?"


    Who is he?


    How could he escape from the illusion?


    How does he know my name?


    The last trump card of the demon had already been easily dealt with. The single-eyed demon finally snapped itself back to reality and tried to respond to the imminent danger he was facing. It utilized all his strength from his body to forcefully escape from Joshua, even if it would cost its throat to be ripped off by the warrior. Raldan Asth immediately tried to gain some distance by flying backward. Under its rage, it released numerous abyssal magic spells.


    [Abyssal Inferno], [Evil Gaze], [Petrification Beam], [Sulfuric Flame Assault], and [Corrosive Light]. Using his Supreme-tier combat experience and the might of a Perfect Gold tier, it utilized all its bloodline power to the limit, release countless of devasting Gold-tier spells. The ruins of the small house was completely disintegrated by the strong demonic magic, turning into a flat land. Numerous explosion had land onto the warrior, trying to turn him into ash.


    Yet, Joshua did not really care about the attacks from his enemy. He slowly walked towards it. Occasionally he would raise his hand to block off any attacks which were directed towards his vital points. The power and force which could annihilate the city''s gate were easily blocked off by the defensive combat aura surrounding his body. It could only force the Combat Aura to release a slightly visible red wave once in a while.


    Noticing this scene, Raldan Asth did not stop his attack. It tried to utilize its endless attacks to suppress Joshua. However, the more he battled, the more confused he was. No matter what spell it cast, no matter what technique he used, even if it used the trump cards only known to the special ones in the abyss, the human in front of his could counter all of them perfectly.


    There were times that the heart-devouring monster noticed there was spell which it did not know how to counter itself was easily handled by the warrior, as if he had dealt with it hundreds and thousands of times. Joshua had utilized the weak point of each attack and easily neutralized them.


    "Shit! Great flame of the abyss, what on earth is happening?!" Vulgarities were spewed in the abyssal language. The demon could no longer stay calm.


    What sort of monster am I battling with? How could he know me more than I know myself?


    Even if it tried its best to attack, the warrior with reddish-black eyes had already become his worst nightmare. His fear towards Joshua had already surpassed his fear of the ruler of the abyss. When each and every spell it cast was seen through, it was the worst feeling ever.


    Joshua slowly approached it.


    The enemy was someone he knew from the past.


    The Heart-Devouring Demon Raldan Asth was the first wave of demons who had infiltrated Mycroft continent during the Abyssal Invasion. This demon utilizes its spiritual power to enslave a large portion of the lower-tier demons. It had conquered numerous cities and had bread humans like live stocks. It had prepared to use the fear and despair in humans as a source of energy to boost himself into a Legendary-tier demon lord.


    It was different from some brainless demon. Raldan Asth''s plan was very wholesome and very close to perfection. If it followed through that plan, it would succeed. At the same time, the human race had tried numerous attempt to stop its progression. They also came up with plans specifically targeting the combat style of this demon. Due to the fact that Joshua had received the quest against it, he had remembered every way of battling this demon during their mission during their journey to reclaim the human cities.


    At this point, he was more familiar with the battle capability of the demon more than itself. Disregarding the double, even if the main Raldan Asth from the abyss was to come, Joshua had full confidence in completely dismantling it.


    A silver light passed through. The greatsword which was plunged into the ground was struck by the magic attacks and flew up. Joshua then extended his arm to hold onto the sword firmly within his grasp.


    "This is getting boring," he spoke softly. At that moment, the warrior''s body turned into a shadow and disappeared. At the time, Raldan Asth felt that its arm was a bit light. When it looked towards his right arm, it found out that it no longer possessed it. There was no fresh blood gushing out from the wound at that moment, as if it was not aware that the arm was cut off.


    The single-eyed demon roared in fear and anger. When it prepared to counter-attack, Joshua instantly approached its body and landed an attack on its chest. Raldan Asth''s body instantly flew backward. A clear sound of bones cracking and the black scales were crumbling from its chest.


    Boom!


    After landing on the ground, the single-eyed demon was completely pissed off. Its horn was snapped in half during the collision. The damage on its horn was the greatest humiliation for the demon.


    At this moment, it does not have any thoughts on revenge. Raldan Asth took a decision to spread its wings to return back to its world from the dimensional gap. Due to the fact that the dark heart was destroyed during their confrontation, the dimensional crack was getting weak. It no longer cared about any business here.


    This was a frightening world. It would not come here again! No matter who summoned him again!


    Before Raldan Asth could escape, it felt that its left leg was gripped by a strong force. The bones of its leg seemed to be cracking. Before it could react, its whole body was lifted up and swung in midair.


    "AAAHHHHHHH!!"


    It could not defeat him or run away. Raldan Asth roared in despair. It was the symbol of despair, the Heart Devourer which devours the souls of living beings. Yet, it tasted despair for the first time under the hands of a human.


    While activating his bloodline strength, the dark scales started to move and visible dark red blood streams surfaced on its whole body. Gathering all the ferocious power within its body, it tried to launch its final attack.


    [Incinerating Self-Destruction]


    This spell was known by all demons. Using their bloodline and life force as the price to release a terrifying force of destruction to anything it touched.


    However, the silver greatsword flew towards it, bring forth the violent wind which sliced the demon''s body in half.


    Although their physical strength was stronger than most of the living beings, their bodies were natural, like elemental life forms. Under the Divine Armament power and the might of Joshua, even the strongest body would turn into meat paste.


    Bones, flesh, and scales were completely destroyed. The self-destruction spell was stopped. Yet, Raldan Asth did not give up. Even if it was cut in half from its waist down, it seemed to have reduced some of its burdens and was free from Joshua''s control. The demon then released a strong desire to live.


    Flapping both of its wings while it was still bleeding from its waist and innards, Raldan Asth rushed its deformed body with the speed multiple times faster than usual towards the dimensional crack.


    I have finally escaped!


    These were the words within its heart. Its double was heavily damaged this time. It had cost a great loss to the main in the abyss. It will have to nurture itself for several years before regaining its combat strength again.


    Unfortunately, just went it approached the dimensional gate, both its wings were pulled by a strong force back towards the world he feared.


    "AAAHHHH!!!"


    The single-eyed demon looked at the dimensional crack which was not one meter further from him. It roared in anger and discontentment, trying to anchor its hand on the ground. However, this could not stop the great force behind him from pulling it away from paradise. It could only look towards the dimensional gap which was getting further and further away from it.


    "I hate your scream."


    A calm statement was spoken from behind. Joshua kicked it and forced the demon''s head into the earth. "However, you may not die. After all, it is hard to get a demon which can speak."

 Chapter 263 Who Would Have Thought That the Demon Was Not Invincible

    There were times where the demons were better at keeping secrets.


    However, it is not now.


    Listening to Joshua''s words, Raldan Asth was very happy. This human who completely crushed him did not decide to steal his life. Yet, it was still not an event to be completely happy about. It was only delaying the inevitable. The damage on its body was just too much. And if this was delayed too much until the point where the warrior had enough power to invade the abyss, its main body would also be in danger.


    As a demon which played with the hearts of the weak, Raldan Asth knew that if it was still alive, this human had all the capabilities to get the information he wanted. Within the world of magic, even death itself might not be able to avoid information leakage. Some of the necromancers might be lacking in terms of raw material. They were a bunch of maniacs who were willing to dissect the soul of a demon, forcing it to spill important information.


    This had led it to a dilemma. It could not die or live. Either way, it was still in deep trouble.


    With the magic energy floating on top of its head, Raldan Asth noticed that all the guards surrounding the area were waking up. There were a few footsteps heading towards its direction.


    Thus, this demon was not afraid. If they were going to interrogate it, Raldan Asth would spill all the beans. Even if this double would face destruction at the end of the day, it would be much better than having its soul being probed by various experiments.


    After all, demons were despicable beings. They could just say whatever they wanted.


    Due to the fact that its head was being stepped onto the ground, the demon could not hear the conversation between the humans clearly. It did not dare to struggle or to even move a single muscle. It could only feel the blood in its body slowly flowing out. After a while, Raldan Asth felt that its broken horn was being held by a hand, removing itself from the ground.


    "Listen up, demon."


    A familiar warrior''s voice could be heard. "If you do not want your soul to be burned by holy flames, then answer my questions."


    Not long before that, the silver greatsword in Joshua''s hand accompanied the magical light turning itself back to an adorable silver-haired girl. The greataxe had also regained its form as a young man. Both of them moved towards Joshua''s direction.


    "Master, this time you only used Ying and you just left me stuck on the ground!"


    Before reaching Joshua, Ling''s angry words could be heard. "This is just too biased!"


    Listening to the ranting of her brother, Ying laughed. She then held onto Joshua''s hand without saying anything.


    After all, greataxe seemed to be more suitable for slicing big objects. Using it to cut down demons was a bit inconvenient. So Joshua decided to just leave it on the ground.


    Of course, Joshua didn''t say this up front to Ling. He proceeded to pat the head of this little butler and started thinking.


    Just a while ago, when he was in the Mage Guild, he had a vague feeling that there was chaos aura appeared in a certain place. However, this is only a feeling of premonition. Thus, Joshua was a little bit hesitant to start investigating immediately. However, right after that, the Azurite trembled and had a reaction against Chaos. The vague premonition seemed to have turned into a real event and everything in the sacrificial land was shown in his eyes.


    This feeling was indescribable. After witnessing it first hand, Joshua could not believe that it actually happened. After thinking for a moment there, he could only classify it as the Sage''s power which allowed him to witness the calamity around him.


    Behind him, there were familiar footsteps. As Joshua turned around, he saw the golden-haired swordsman who had a surprised expression.


    Brandon walked towards the warrior''s side. He bent his body to observe the demon under his foot which was not making any movement. In astonishment, he said, "Perfect Gold tier. A great demon specialized in spiritual attacks. If it was not you who destroyed the summoning circle, the successful summoning would allow the demon to have a chance to unleash a wide area attack. There would be thousands and more people harmed by its attack, creating massive terror among all human."


    "At that moment, the royal family and the Empire would lose all their credibility. No festivals could be held. Even the city guards or the forbidden guardians might have lost their ranks. Your sword saved the ranks of numerous officers."


    He raised his head and looked towards Joshua, with mixed emotions. "Although it was pressured by you in a close distance without being able to use its full potential, you were still able to subdue it easily¡­ Joshua, could it be you have successfully leveled up¡­"


    "There is still some way to go."


    Shaking his head, Joshua looked at his system on the quest menu which indicated [2/30]. He then rephrased his statement. "Well, actually there are still more to go."


    The answer was not of importance at all. Brandon had his own way of gauging Joshua''s strength. He nodded his head in acknowledgment. After that, the swordsman looked at the demon on Joshua''s foot. "Why are you still keeping it alive?"


    "There is something that I need to confirm."


    After that Joshua extended his hand and held on the broken horn, using crude language, he said, "Listen up, demon."


    He did not allow the demon to respond. "When I ask, you answer."


    "Yes, strong human."


    The single-eyed demon''s head was removed from the ground. He noticed that the dimensional gap had already been closed and lost his connection with the main body. He felt despair. He replied Joshua quickly using the human language which he was already familiar with. "Everything that you want to know, I''ll tell you."


    "¡­?"


    Brandon gave the demon a strange look. Puzzled, he turned his head and looked at Joshua. He noticed that both of them seemed to take it as a very normal situation. The swordsman was completely out of words.


    Since when were demons so cooperative?


    Under the normal circumstance, shouldn''t you be using a different form of threat or soul probing to get any little information that you want?!


    He did not know that normal demon were brainless. No matter how much you interrogate them, you will not get an answer where those low-tiers could not even remember in the first place. However, Raldan Asth was a demon of high intelligence, thus it knew how to communicate well.


    Joshua knew the exact response from the demon. Immediately, he questioned the demon on some topics which were not known to Brandon. Questions such as: Who is the lord of the 27th floor? Is the skeleton shrine built in the bloody-rain plains on the 13th floor? What is the objective of the lord in Tear Valley Fortress? Has the Abyssal River in the Abyss shown signs of drying up?


    All these questions could not be understood by the golden-haired swordsman. The abyss had different levels, this was the only thing that he understood. However, the name of each floor was something completely out of his knowledge. Not to mention the special terms used. Even the smartest demonology mage could not completely understand the hidden secret of the abyss.


    "The lord of the 27th floor is the Zombie King Mordally. Skeleton Shrine? That''s not something that I know of. The lord of the Tear Valley is still hidden within its fortress within coming out¡­ The Abyssal River has indeed gotten shallower, but not to the state of drying up¡­" The single-eyed demon replied swiftly. For those he did not know, he just answered honestly. For those that he knew, he explained them in detail. Their conversation was very fast, even Ling and Ying was speechless. They could no longer follow up with the information given from their conversation.


    Brandon who was still standing by the side could not completely understand, but he could now vaguely get the patterns of the information.


    Joshua seemed to use each question session to confirm the current powerhouse within the abyss and their motives. However, this simple fact itself was extremely surprising. After all, an ordinary human could never know the existence of the abyss. Even if the warrior was the Chaos defender, it was impossible for him to know so many details regarding the deep dark world. However, by the looks of it now the understanding of this warrior had far surpassed the single-eyed demon. During the process of question, the rate where the demon could not answer the question was getting more.


    It seemed that the Azurite prototype was a Flame Seed of Order retrieved by the Sage from the abyss. The Sage had definitely visited the abyss. Thinking back on their conversation, Brandon felt that it was not a surprising thing.


    After a while, Joshua nodded his head. "Seems like the changes are not drastic. Or should I say, no changes had been made in the abyss."


    These demons still did not have the thought of invading the Mycroft Continent. They were still busy in their internal conflicts without a single thought on working together at all.


    It was supposed to be that way. However, there would be a time where the seal on the abyss will be lifted and the gates of the abyss will open. If it not because their internal conflicts were too much to handle internally, they would not decide to invade other worlds.


    "But, let''s repeat what you''ve said once again."


    After thinking for a moment there, Joshua looked down towards the demon who was not speaking anymore, "Are you sure that the dragons you''ve seen in the plague swamp... Wait a second?"


    After getting a bit closer, Joshua confirmed its status. "Is it dead?"


    This was quite a shock to him. The warrior tried to kick it for a moment, yet it still felt that the huge monster would still not move. Its life force had completely vanished. Joshua frowned and asked, "Did it commit suicide?"


    "I think it lost too much blood."


    Brandon looked at the stomach portion of the single-eyed demon. The big wound created by Joshua had demon fluid and innards leaking out of it. Only demons had such strong life force to sustain for so long. If it was a dragon, it would already be dead such a wound, "This demon was already on the brink of death. You''ve asked so many questions during that time. It is not surprising that it died during that time."


    "I forgot that it is only a Gold-tier body double. What a shame. I was planning to give it to Nostradamus to see whether if there was any other hidden information within its soul."


    Joshua sighed and looked at the incoming city guards that were cleaning up the mess. Brandon, on the other hand, took out a mirror which had a communication circle drawn on top of it. The swordsman took a glance at the information and spoke to Joshua, "What a coincidence, Nostradamus seems to be interested in meeting you."


    At this point, his voice turned serious. "Of course, with His Majesty as well."

 Chapter 264 The Lost Dragon

    In the other world.


    On the other side of the dimensional passage, on a hill a few kilometers away from Mount Sigma.


    An elf was standing right on the top of a cliff at the top of the mountain, watching the spurting smoke relentlessly rising into the air through his telescope. He was looking right at the mountain that looked just like a lava of hell as he remained in silence.


    This elf was dressed in a black protective suit. His thickly insulated clothes were covered in traces of volcanic ash. He also wore a well-designed helmet-type gas mask with magic radiance gleaming all over it. The mask functioned to filter out most of the dust and toxins in the surroundings of the volcano.


    Meantime, on the space right behind him, there was a dozen of fully-armed soldiers and three specially modified magic-armored vehicles patrolling back and forth in the vicinity. These soldiers were taking serious precautions to observe the situation around them to protect the elf who was currently standing on the cliff from any sort of harm.


    Not long afterward, along with the roaring of the magic-enhanced engine of a vehicle, another armored vehicle was rolling its wheels stirring up dust into the air as it made its way to the mountainside of the volcano, Meanwhile, a silver-haired elf with violet eyes came down from the vehicle. He went to the top of the mountain, escorted by a few sturdy and strong soldiers.


    It seemed that because of the few thunderstorms that occurred before that, most of the volcanic ash in the surroundings of Mount Sigma had already settled down onto the ground. The quality of the air was considered normal again. Hence, the silver-haired elf and the other soldiers did not bring a gas mask along with them. After they had made contact with the other patrolling soldiers in the vicinity, one of the soldiers that appeared to be the captain of the soldiers escorted the silver-haired elf up to the cliff on the top of the mountain to meet the elf who was currently observing the surroundings of the volcano from the cliff. After arriving at the back of that elf, the silver-haired elf who just arrived bowed and greet the other elf in respect and said, "Chief Commander, the director of the Technological Department, Rolla has arrived."


    "Thank you. Good work out there."


    The gas mask was moved slightly. However, the expression of the elf was not visible though. It seemed that the elf had also noticed about that, so the elf that was addressed as the chief commander took off his mask and revealed his face that had been hidden behind the gas mask.


    That was a middle-aged elf with red hair. He seemed extremely exhausted though. The corner of his eyes had obvious wrinkles. Compared with the standard appearance of the elf nation, the chief commander could only be deemed as ''not ugly'' though. However, he somehow had an unexplainable aura that made others believe him wholeheartedly. Facing Rolla who seemed to feel anxious because of the constraint he felt for speaking to the chief commander, the chief commander smiled and patted Rolla''s shoulder. Then he said, "You don''t have to be nervous, Rolla. I know you. You''re the youngest director of the Technology Department. You won the Golden Plume Award last year. You''re also known as the youngest expert in extra-terrestrial animals from outer space."


    "You came here because you are capable. So there''s no need for you to feel nervous at all."


    "¡­ Thank you, chief commander."


    Upon hearing the words of the commander, Rolla seemed to be much calmer than he was before. After taking a deep breath, he also bowed deeply at the middle-aged elf before him.


    The existence right before him was the supreme leader in the military and political power of The Bay Confederation. He was also the one who led the Confederation Army into the den of their enemies and defeat the last Elven Dynasty seventy years ago. And by doing so, he had liberated the entire Illgner continent from the chains of idiocy and brought the entire continent into a new era.


    Although the density of magic in their world was declining fast day by day, the emergence of new generations of magic energy technology had gained new vitality for the people across the entire continent. Under the leadership of their great leader, the Confederation has gradually become prosperous and their world had entered an unprecedented golden age at the moment.


    Hence, every single elf who had the chance to meet him face to face would definitely bow at him with their full respect towards him. That was the honor that only the chief commander was worthy to possess.


    "Alright, let''s not chat so much now. Come, take a look at this."


    Looking calmly at the elf who bowed at him, the chief commander shook his head and handed the telescope in his hands to Rolla. "The target is in Section 73 at 11 o''clock, right above the lava canyon."


    "Come have a look. What exactly is that creature?"


    Receiving the telescope from the commander, Rolla fiddled with it for a moment and then put it right in front of his eyes and looked into the distance towards the direction where his commander pointed at.


    Currently, the dense woods on Mount Sigma had been reduced to burnt charcoal and flying ash. The terrain of Mount Sigma had also completely changed. There were many cliffs and crevices appeared all of a sudden across the mountain peak. In Section 73, right above the canyon that was flowing with red gold lava, Rolla had seen the existence of the creature.


    It was a monster so huge that people would lose their breath just by noticing it.


    Through the scope of the telescope, Rolla could see that the monster with a huge black body was walking slowly in the lava. Its smooth curving shaped body and all four of its limbs contained an immense power. Its body was covered in black shells and giant thorns. They seemed extremely tough and extremely difficult to penetrate. Even thousands of degrees Celsius of high temperature could not cause even the slightest damage to the shells that were all over its body. There were two gigantic dragon horns attached by two sides on the top part of its head. Moreover, fire elemental energy was flowing around the horns like ripples of energy waves. Meanwhile, right beneath the dragon horns, its red eyes looked as if they were blazing with crimson flames which carried incomparable strength.


    On the chest of that monster, there was a core that looked just like a mini-scale sun. Looking at it was literally like looking straight at a mini-sized volcano. There was a glowing radiance that one could not stare directly at.


    Seemingly to have sensed that it was being watched by someone or something, the monster glanced towards the direction where the silver-haired elf was like it did not care about anything at all. After that, it turned its head around as it continued walking in the lava.


    "What a powerful creature¡­ It feels completely impossible for anyone to resist its power."


    After getting terrified by its glance as he almost sat on the ground, Rolla took a step back. One of his hand was swiftly placed right before his mouth, pressing against the mouth to prevent himself from making any sound. Meanwhile, his violet eyes were filled with terror. While he was being overwhelmed by fear, he muttered to himself, "That too huge. It''s even large than the information had suggested it to be. By the looks of it, it''s already larger than thirty meters. Was it an observation error then?"


    "No¡­ during the period of time where we were preparing to look for it, the monster has grown larger than before."


    The voice of the chief commander came from behind Rolla. The voice of the red-haired elf was carrying sense of weight. "Can you see the core right on its chest?"


    "Naturally."


    The young biologist nodded and calmed his intense heartbeats. After he was calm, he continued to observe the monster through the telescope.


    Right after that, a shocking gasp was heard coming from Rolla''s mouth. "¡­ Wait a minute, that core¡­ it has been absorbing the lava¡ªno, it''s been absorbing the fire elementals perhaps? Is it absorbing the elemental power with its own flesh? Or is it the fire elementals?!"


    "It''s truly remarkable that its body is so tough and strong. This is just unbelievable!" From the tone when Rolla said all that, he seemed to feel astounded and terrified at the same time. "If that''s the case, any weapons that are even weaker even by the slightest will not be able to do anything to the monster. It can even completely absorb attacks that are ineffective against it!"


    "Yes." The chief commander nodded as he looked into the distant volcano. He seemed to be extending his eyesight as he said, "It''s completely different from those monsters. It¡ªlet''s tentatively name it volcanic dragon then¡ªthis creature has an extremely high magical affinity and it can grow by absorbing elemental energy with its main body. In merely days, its size has grown quite a lot."


    "That''s right. Although it seems to possess the ability similar to magic resistance, this monsters is indeed different from all those monsters which have the ability to isolate or block magic energy. This is because its too compatible with the magic element. Hence, it can absorb the fire energy straight from the lava. Furthermore, can we really call that thing a dragon¡­?"


    Nodding as he was having some thoughts on his mind, Rolla whispered with a tone carrying a slight nostalgia. "The Year 785 was the year I first saw that word. It was from a book published on that year itself. The book was called ''Fantasy Mythological Creature Encyclopedia'', published by the Confederation. And that''s also the main reason I''ve loved that book ever since my childhood. That is also why I''ve chosen the path to become a researcher on researching these strange and bizarre creatures."


    Then he raised his telescope and looked at the monster which was bathed in the lava as it walked freely in the volcanic area. The silver-haired Elf agreed and nodded, then he said, "Volcanic dragon? That fits it very well. And again, it''s exactly the same as the description in the book... Does that mean the records in the book were not fantasy and myths? Could dragons be real?"


    "All myths and legends have something to refer to. Today''s myths are not necessarily false. They might be true histories. Maybe it''s just because those histories have been too far long ago that everyone has forgotten about them."


    Speaking with a slight regret, the chief commander remained in silence for a brief moment. Then he shook his head and laughed. "Since you''re here now, Director Rolla, I shall pass the responsibility of observing the daily movement of this creature to you. After all, I''m not a professional in this regard. Plus, the information and messages that the other special parties had gathered are incomplete. I do hope that you can analyze and learn something new from its movement as a biologist."


    "It''s my genuine honor."


    Speaking of his area of specialty, of course Rolla would be confident about himself. He picked up the telescope again and started observing the situation far from them.


    The mountain that they were on was less than five kilometers from Mount Sigma. That distance was actually not that far. The lava and the muddy rain that came from the volcano eruption that took place previously had completely changed the terrain of the mountains. The cliff that the two elves were standing on was in fact a cliff that was newly formed.


    It would only take a few minutes for that sort of gigantic beast to travel across that distance. Well, they could potentially find many details about the monster and its behavior for observing it from that distance. However, it was truly risky and dangerous for them to do so as well.


    But Rolla did not care. His dream was to search and observe any strange and bizarre creatures from a close distance. So that sort of risk and danger were nothing to him. Even without the command of the chief commander, the silver-haired elf would have thought about something to get here so that he could observe the monster himself.


    Although it knew that it was being observed by someone, the giant monster seemed not interested in those insignificant beings. It was only moving back and forth between Section 73 and Section 75 as if it was searching for something though. This volcanic dragon would let out a roar occasionally, causing the fire energy in the surroundings to burst out and subsequently cause some intense explosions. Its behavior had led the soldiers nearby to heighten their cautions. However, it did not make any further movement than that. It just kept walking around in between the sections.


    Meanwhile, Rolla had already obtained quite a number of information and messages after his brief observation.


    "Its body is slim and similar to the body of a sea serpent. The wings do not seem to be fully developed. So the creature should not have the ability to fly just yet."


    "It seems that the creature has a body more compatible to swim than to run. Its tail is extremely powerful. The driving force of the creature while it''s in the water is very strong. But its tail can only be regarded as a weapon. Or else it would be just a burden to it."


    "Just by the look of its appearance, it seems to be an underwater creature."


    Speaking of that, Rolla could not help but to furrow his brow. It seemed that there was some contradiction about the information and messages he obtained from his observation. "But it can manipulate the fire energy¡­ Oh, yes. It lives in a volcano area. It should become active whenever it comes in contact with lava and high-temperature hot springs. That point should not contradict then."


    After all, this creature was a volcanic dragon. It could not be understood with common sense. It could indeed live in lava. Rolla continued to wear the telescope right before his eyes as he was adjusting the spell on the telescope to focus and magnify what he could see through the lens of the telescope. "Its body mass and the shapes of its limbs... They look a little bit like a horse though. If I''m to make an estimation based on my visual observation, that creature can run at the speed of at least 70 kilometers an hour and because it is a creature of magical species, there is no way that I can estimate its top speed."


    One message after another was summed up together by Rolla as he continued to observe the creature. However, Rolla began to question. "Strange¡­ the way it moves¡­ it seems that it''s really looking for something."


    "So what does this dragon seek?"


    Of course, it was looking for a way back home.


    Unable to find its way back home, the black gigantic dragon kept roaring towards the sky in rage. Waves of fire elemental energy were surging through the hot lava, one wave after another, spreading into its surroundings in all directions. Rolla and the chief commander who were observing the dragon from afar instantly sensed a presence that came from ancient times. That presence was deemed to be so powerful that it could be on the highest place in the food chain. The two of them stared and witnessed that the volcanic dragon which was initially walking through the lava at a slow and steady pace volcano had leaped towards a certain direction with a rapid speed that was even faster than a hurricane.


    Being stunned for a few moments, the both of them could no longer see the shadow of the volcanic dragon. For all they could see, the shadow of the draconic creature had vanished into the dust and sand that were flying in the air all over the place.


    Unlike Rolla who was still trembling in fear at the side, the chief commander had swiftly reacted to the current situation. He quickly picked up the communication device and spoke with urgency, "¡­ I''m Chief Commander, Vulcan Ulla Knoll. By the name of Ulla Knoll, send out a warning order immediately!"


    "The powerful creature with the nickname ''Volcanic Dragon'' is on the loose. It''s no longer in Mount Sigma''s area. It''s heading straight towards¡­"


    The chief commander looked deadly serious as he also revealed a slight sense of fear on his face. He had also used a trembling tone as he swiftly spoke out in urgency, "The capital city of the Babel province."

 Chapter 265 Someone Finally Noticed the Fact That the Horse Was Los

    In a vast expanse on the northwest of the Illgner continent, a plume of smoke was moving towards the south at a rapid speed. Right at its forefront, there was a small dot of gleaming red light, while the dusty fog by its back continued to spread in the shape of a cone.


    Along with the moving dusty fog, thunderous roars were heard repeatedly, causing the earth to tremble, and the winds to howl. Every single living being in the surroundings of the moving dusty fog were startled by its presence. All of them were trembling in fear as they left their dwellings as if there was something enormous was running across the earth.


    "The target has reached the middle point of the northwest plains at 257 km/h!"


    "The target''s travel distance is a straight line with a deviation of 0.01%. It is assumed that it has the ability to sense the direction where there is a presence of magnetic force!"


    "If the target speed remains, the target will arrive at Babel province in approximately one hour twenty minutes. It shall arrive at the capital city of the Babel province in approximately two hours forty-five minutes!"


    Right in the sky above Mount Sigma, a gigantic floating airship was slowly levitating higher into the air. Meanwhile, at the temporary office in the floating airship, numerous communication personnel were looking serious with their works and roles as they were busy transmitting various kinds of information. "Chief commander! An emergency notice has been sent to the governor of Babel province!"


    Meanwhile, the red-haired elf in formal clothing, the chief commander of the Bay Confederation Vulcan Ulla Knoll was sitting by the desk in his office. He was looking at all sorts of reports as he was frowning in frustration. After hearing the message transmitted from the communication device, he immediately nodded grimly. "What''s the situation with the evacuation of the refugees?"


    "The evacuation of the villages in the province has been achieved. Only a small number of diehards were reluctant to leave their homes. We''ve imposed necessary enforcement measures." The correspondent followed every single word of the message that appeared on the communication circle. He quickly said, "As for the capital city, they have yet to take refuge just yet. Babel''s capital is holding a local celebration. There are a large number of foreign tourists and refugees from the previous evacuation of Mount Sigma are stranded in the capital. It''s extremely difficult to carry on with the evacuation!"


    "God damn it. We did not make it in time¡­"


    As he was frowning intensely, a glimmer of anxiety flashed across the eyes of Vulcan. He braced his chin on the backs of both of his hands. Then he seriously said, "Connect me to the military base. I want to speak to the military, I must speak with Delan!"


    "Roger."


    Soon after, the military''s communication was switched on, the communication circle appeared on the desk, and the chief commander did not hesitate at all. He immediately spoke to the man on the other side of the communication circle, "Delan, does our current weapon have the power to destroy the target?"


    Meanwhile, on the other hand, a voice that sounded very full-hearted and strangely powerful was heard coming from the other side of the communication circle. "Come in, chief commander. Regardless of the problem about the rate of hitting the target, with our current weapons, it is difficult for us to deal effective damage to a super being with an energy level that exceeded 20,000! We will only provoke the target and make it angrier if we''re to attack it without having any countermeasures!"


    After sighing so softly that no one noticed, Vulcan briefly thought about it and then added, "Is it feasible to interfere with the target and to induce the target into going towards other directions? In other words, we don''t have to think about killing the target. We only want to temporarily stop moving forward. We just need to stall the target and gain enough time for the evacuation to minimize the threat the target might pose to the capital city of the Babel province."


    "We shall try with our best then."


    The voice coming from the other side of the communication circle sounded very decisive. However, his tone had also suggested that he was not that confident to perform the requested task though.


    When the communication circle was turned off, the red-haired elf could feel the abnormal rate of his heartbeat. He frantically placed his hands on his hair, rummaging it in frustration. However, his feelings of helplessness remained unchanged.


    "I am really old now. I''ve started to feel so insecure and uneasy with such situation¡­ I''ve never been so anxious even back then when I was in the war."


    A few seconds later, he scoffed and said, "After all, the world has been peaceful for over seventy years. I''ve never seen too much bloodshed ever since¡­ Now this is really a disaster that no one has seen coming."


    After letting off some steam for a brief moment, Vulcan remained calm once again. Meanwhile, servants around him had also smoothed his hair a little so that he did not look like a madman standing in front of everyone as he would command them for the remaining time of this event. After that, he continued to look at the numerous documents on his desk as he was giving orders to the other communication personnel at the sides. "Has the news department prepared the notice for the emergency news bulletin? Send it out as soon as possible. We must also be ready to dispatch the relief supplies. Coincidentally we have prepared a large number of supplies for the eruption of Mount Sigma. There should be a lot remained unused."


    "We must also be well-prepared for anything that could happen to the surrounding areas of Babel. Even though the target might only pass through the places, the final target remained unknown to the people. We must not let our guards down on that matter!"


    Since they could not destroy the target and could not evacuate the city in time, then they could only do their best to handle the aftermath. Encountering a monster of that sort of energy level, we need to inform the others as early as we can even if it could cause massive panic. Hence, while he was giving orders swiftly to his servants to get everything in place, his eyes were also fixed on the light dot on the magic map. That red light seemed to be pushing forward with an unstoppable momentum as it passed by the hills, the peaks, and the rivers. Vulcan could not help but sigh quietly deep in his heart.


    "Volcanic dragon¡­"


    The Bay Confederation, Babel''s capital.


    Countless tourist and local elves who were dressed in their festive clothing were laughing and cheering in joy as they were walking along with their relatives and loved ones on the streets in the city. In the most prosperous region of the business district in the capital city, the crowd was very huge. Even the shops were filled with tourists who wanted to buy some souvenirs and some local delicacies.


    Colorful flags and gongs had been hung on high-rise buildings or landmark buildings on both sides of the street earlier on. The flags and other decorations were dancing along with the wind. Flowers and wines were randomly placed along the streets, allowing anyone grab them just like that. The kites and the sounds of wooden flutes were echoing through the entire city all the way up to the clouds in the sky.


    That would be the carnival that Babel''s capital would hold once in every ten years for the past 600 years. That carnival was held to celebrate the establishment of the city. In the day which had already become a part of their culture, everyone would laugh as much as they want, come together with their families and friends, giving flowers to each other, sharing wine and beer. Currently, the entire city had descended into the atmosphere where everyone was celebrating. They were completely closed off from the panic that was once brought about by the recent eruption of Mount Sigma.


    A young child of the elves with sharp-edged ears was smiling carefreely as he was following his parents at the side. He seemed to be attempting to grab a glass of fruit wine to have a taste of it. However, he was immediately noticed by his parents. Because of that, his small little face was being rubbed so hard by his mother as if it would go out of shape. The little child could only frown in discontentment.


    At that festive moment where everyone was enjoying the moment, suddenly, the loudspeakers across the entire city began to broadcast a crystal-clear sound that was being amplified with spells.


    "This is the provincial governor''s office in Babel. This is an urgent announcement."


    The voice sounded exhausted and yet very loud at the same time. "According to the news coming fresh from the office of chief commander, a strange creature that seems to come from outer space has appeared at the mountain region in the northwest direction. The superior living being goes by the codename ''Volcanic Dragon''. It is believed that this was the culprit which caused Mount Sigma to erupt in the first place. And this creature is currently heading downtown at a very high speed. It shall arrive at the following towns and areas in sequence. White Wind Town, Canticles Town, and Yanan Business District¡­"


    "The creature will arrive at the capital city of Babel Province in approximately 2 hours and twenty minutes. For your own safety, please be advised. Get to the nearest evacuation site now. The city is under evacuation. Please cooperate with the government officials to carry out the evacuation in an orderly manner as soon as possible. I repeat. For your own safety, please be advised. Get to the nearest evacuation site now. The city is under evacuation. Please cooperate with government officials to carry out the evacuation in an orderly manner as soon as possible¡­"


    The crowd went silent for a brief moment. Almost instantly, the chatter started again. However, this time, the din was not filled with cheer and joy. They were the sounds of frustration and fear from the crowd. Truth to be told, the elves of the Bay Confederation were not unfamiliar with the attacks of monsters and the evacuations. However, this would be the first time the capital city went through this sort of incident. After all, those monsters from outer space would never land on populated places. They would normally choose the mountain areas and the forests as their target spot to land. Meanwhile, those monsters would usually be exterminated before they could make it to any city across the entire continent.


    "Are you serious? Is this a joke or not?"


    "Where are our government? And where are the army? How can they let that kind of monster to rampage across city by city?"


    "This is an emergency¡­ my plans are completely ruined¡­"


    Some of them did not believed in the broadcast while the others believed. Those who believed in the broadcast were discontented with the news. Some of them were more concerned with their own plans instead of their own safeties. The festive mood across the city instantly disappeared. The crowd was beginning to panic. However, there were many military personnel appeared on the other end of the street. They were military soldiers and guards of the cities wearing their respective uniforms. They immediately came up to the crowd as they began attempting to maintain order of the crowd and initiated the first step of evacuation of the city.


    In the meantime when the evacuation was being carried upon the city, right on the vast flatlands.


    A number of platoons came prepared with their own camouflaged armored vehicles to the spot where they predicted the volcanic dragon would show up. They stationed themselves in the surroundings of that spot as they camouflaged themselves and hide their presences nicely looking like pieces of giant rocks. They were ready to ambush the volcanic dragon.


    "Are the Instant Gel Cannonballs ready to be dispatched?"


    "Although we urgently mobilized one batch over here, it seems that we''re having far from enough. We only have enough to shoot twice."


    "The movement speed of the target is more than twice that the movement speed of an ordinary magic-armored vehicle. It is very difficult to aim."


    "That''s why we need to plan everything out nice and steady. Let''s go over the tasks and regions that each of us are assigned to."


    The army were communication through the communication circles though. They did not step out of their vehicles to communicate. The instant gel was in fact the special product of Illgner Continent. It was processed from a type of resin from rare oak tree. The Instant Gel could quickly harden whenever it made contact with the elements in the air. This sort of gel was extremely tough. By applying just a small amount of it, even a military-grade armored vehicle would not be able to pull it apart. Not to mention that the gel was also resistant to elemental attacks. Regardless of whether it were the vehicles or the monsters from outer space, once they were shot with this cannonball gel, they would not be able to move even the slightest bit.


    Of course, because of that, the price for this sort of gel would also be extremely expensive. In order to handle the whole situation with this volcanic dragon, the Confederation had mobilized all remaining stock of the instant gel with the hope that they could at least do something to the volcanic dragon. After all, the lives of the people of an entire capital city was obviously much more precious than those materials and resources.


    As time went by, the earth began to rumble again and again. Dust and sand were seen flying into the air from afar. A plume of smoke that looked like a pillar was rapidly moving towards the direction of the heavily armored convoy.


    The convoy immediately gave the signal at each other. "Ready to intercept!"


    "Everyone, we must succeed. The Babel Province is right behind us! We''ve nowhere to retreat now!"


    However, just when everyone in the armored convoy was fully prepared as they were waiting for the volcanic dragon to approach them, something unexpected had suddenly happened. The plume of smoke actually stopped all of a sudden and stayed on a spot.


    In the astounded eyes of all the elves, the smoke began to disperse as the tall shadow of a draconic horse was revealed right before their eyes.


    That was definitely a terrifying behemoth that was extremely intimidating. Its body was surrounded with a barrier of fire energy that was surging around its body like blazing winds. Its black shell and huge thorns were covered with red lava-like bands of light as they were unleashing terrifying heat. Under the influence of that sort of heat, the air was seen distorting as heat waves were shooting into the sky. Instantly, the grass on the plain instantly withered and caught fire.


    Would the Instant Gel Cannonballs really work? All of the elves who had just witness the arrival of the mighty draconic horse had that thought flashed through their minds.


    "What¡­ what the hell is it doing?"


    One of the scouts spoke out with a trembling voice. He could feel fear creeping up his spine. "Why... why would it stop¡­?"


    "I don''t know¡­" Another scout had also spoke out in a trembling voice through the window of the armored vehicle he was in. His legs went soft. "It seems that it has already found us?"


    "How is that possible?! Even though our camouflage is not perfect, we''re definite not going to be found by the¡­ wild¡­ beast?"


    The person who said that was initially agitated. However, he suddenly lowered his voice as his face froze. Then he stared at the scene right before his eyes without moving his eyes away at all.


    The superior life form with the code name ''Volcanic Dragon'' looked straight towards the direction where the armored vehicles were hiding. It then shook its head as if it had some characteristic of human nature in it. It even let a long snort as if it was making fun of the elves. Initially, the eyes of this creature was filled with an aura suggesting that it was one of the dominators belonging to the top of the food chain. However, now, the elves in the convoy noticed that the eyes of this creature was filled with contempt.


    The camouflage is so bad... You people are no fun at all¡­


    The eyes seemed to be giving out that sort of message to the elves. Meanwhile, before it even waited for the elves to respond, the gigantic draconic horse charged up its four limbs that seemed muscular and explosive. Along with its muscles across its limbs tightening up, the draconic horse leaped right out using its front legs. Right at the moment when it leaped forward the earth trembled violently, leaving countless large traces of cracks on the surface of the ground. In the meantime, the huge shadow of the creature had lunged into the sky, leaping itself over the convoys that were hiding in plain sight.


    Boom!


    Along with a deafening rumble, the draconic horse had already leaped over hundreds of meters away from where it stood a moment ago. The draconic horse turned its head around and sneered back at the elves that were still staring at it in shock from their own convoys. Then it shook its head again. It even thumped its tail onto the surface of the ground, stirring sand and dust up into the air. After that, it shifted its attention from those na?ve elves whose faces remained dumbfounded. Then it began charging forward with all of its strength.


    Everyone on the convoy remained in shock as their jaws were dropped wide opened with their eyes staring at the back of the draconic horse that was the scene rapidly. As they were looking at the dust and sand flying in their air left behind by the draconic horse, they were only overwhelmed by one emotion right now, astonishment.


    An astonished trembling voice was heard from one of the elves on othe scene. "It..."


    "Possesses wisdom?"


    At the same time, on the Mycroft Continent, Moldavia, Dark Forest Fortress.


    "I''m sorry, my friend. I can''t drink."


    While being in the middle of a camp, Roland smiled and refused to drink the big glass of grape wine that the members of the expedition party handed over to him. However, under the sincere insistence of his party members, he could not help but to pick up the honey beverage and had a toast with his fellow party members.


    Meanwhile, after drinking the sweet beverage, the holy knight went back to the spot he was and sat down quietly.


    His hand was holding an ancient book he borrowed from the library of St. Laurent Cathedral. He was very focused on reading the book. That book contained the history of the Radcliffe family while they were in the North. Of course, while he was reading the book, he would also occasionally lift his head and entertain his friends from the expedition party with a few jokes, along with some laughter. After that, he would turn his head back to the book as he would focus back on reading the book.


    After he lost the battle against Joshua, he realized that he still had a long way to go. There was much for him to learn as his strength was not optimized just yet. Since he was defeated in the battle with the warrior, he felt a little embarrassed to ask Joshua about the information on Chaos, that did not mean that the holy knight was not interested in those information. Since he could not ask, he had decided to find out about the information all by himself.


    After asking a favor of Priest Artanis, he had borrowed quite a number of ancient books from the library of the church. Well, perhaps some of the books contained the truth to the questions he had been asking about.


    After reading the books seriously, Roland suddenly understood some things. He blinked his blue eyes and spoke softly, "Wait a minute, it seems like I have forgotten something¡­?"


    About the books, the holy knight had given some serious thought about the contents in them. "What is it¡­ Oh! That''s right!"


    He recalled back on that incident! Roland suddenly furrowed his brow intensely as he reminded himself of that incident. "That''s right! Joshua has asked me to take care of his horse¨C"


    "I should go and check out the horse at the volcano. I hope it stays there obediently. I really hope it won''t do anything stupid and cause me trouble."

 Chapter 266 Chaos That Descended from the Heavens

    Viola Aeolus, a young female elf, bred and born on the soil of Babel Province, a doctor, was currently laying down lifelessly at her own home, enjoying the rare festive holiday because of the special celebration taking place in the city.


    "For the love of Tree Mother, even if the world is ending¡­ please don''t drag me out of the house¡­"


    Covering her delicate face with her blanket leaving only a long green hair scattered right on top of her pillow, the young female doctor let out a pleasant groan. "Oh my god, my bed¡­ my blanket¡­ How can such perfect invention exist in this world?!"


    As she was ranting her frustration, she rolled herself in her blanket and made herself looked like a sushi roll. After that, she rolled herself a couple of rounds on top of her own bed rejoicing the time for her to finally rest.


    Ninety-eight percent of the people in the Bay Confederation were all sorts of elves. Among all of them, sixty percent were green-haired Forest Elves and silver-haired Underworld Elves, thirty-eight percent were red-haired, green-haired, black-haired and other types of elves, while the remaining two percent were the strange half-elves. Their bodies contained the existence of bloodlines of other races. However, there was no evidence found to prove their existence though. That had become a great mystery in the biological world.


    "Our ancestors must have lived with the other life forms which possess wisdom. Well, we can tell that is true by looking at the various elements of our culture¡­" This argument has a considerably quite a hot topic among the academia.


    As Viola had just participated in a seminar on bloodline related researches a few days ago, she was so exhausted for the moment. Today was actually a holiday that was extremely rare for her. In order for her to ensure the quality of her rest, the young doctor activated a Sound Nullifying Magic Circle in her house. Then she tossed herself onto her bed as she fell asleep comfortably in her soft blanket.


    Naturally, she could not hear the urgent notification that was being broadcast one time after another by the government of Babel Province.


    "The volcanic dragon will arrive in fifteen minutes. For the remaining citizens, please evacuate the city as soon as possible under the guidance provided by the military personnel. I repeat, the volcanic dragon will arrive in¡­"


    The urgent announcement was being broadcasted over and over again. The sound of the broadcast blared through every single part of the city during the evacuation. Under the protection and guidance provided by the military personnel of the city, most of the citizens in the city had made their way to the sanctuaries that were temporarily set up in the fortress right outside the city. Of course, in the meantime, there were a small number of citizens who did not want to believe that bullsh*t that was happening. Even the elves had *sshole and bullies. They took advantage of the situation and robbed the other citizens. Although they had been arrested by the patrolling military personnel a brief moment after they were committing their crimes, there were still a small number of people remained in the city.


    Of course, Viola who had currently descended into deep slumber as she was snoring all the way through the urgent broadcast in the city was one of the remaining citizens in the city.


    The emergency broadcast stated that only ten minutes left before the volcanic dragon would arrive at the city. There were still quite a large number of people remained on the streets. The evacuation was yet to be completed. After all, the city was a large-scale city with a population that exceeded a million. Two hours was merely too short for them to completely evacuate a city of that size. Meanwhile, on the streets, the military personnel who were involved in the evacuation had already withdrawn themselves from the city along with the crowd of the citizens who were evacuated from the city. Meanwhile, the fully-armored military forces began to move in.


    With the support of magical items, the army had built numerous temporal fortresses on the streets across the city. The armored vehicles were entering the city one after another. The heavy wheels of the armored vehicles had crushed the beautiful pathways, leaving noticeable traces behind the pathways. The magic-enhanced engines in each of the vehicles were operating just fine as they were extracting the energy from within the energy crystals to enhance the engines'' operating power.


    Five minutes before the arrival of the volcanic dragon.


    The plume of smoke that was moving rapidly towards the city had become visible to the people who were still in the city. All sorts of animals with sensitive organs, for instance, the animal companions of the elves, mice and all sorts of birds were moving back and forth in discomfort. Some of them even flew out of their own nests as they flee into the distance. The scenes were indeed terrifying even for the citizens who did not believe that a monster was coming towards the city. Staring at the plume of smoke that was charging towards them, they were frightened to the point that they were preparing to escape from the city now. However, it was already too late for them.


    Zero minute before the arrival of the volcanic dragon.


    The army of the Confederation were almost done preparing for the arrival of the volcanic beast. In the meantime, the plume of smoke was moving towards them from afar at a rapid speed. In just a brief moment, it had arrived before the city gate of the capital city.


    Boom!


    The earth was rumbling by the trembling footsteps of the volcanic dragon. As the dust and smoke were slowly dispersing into the surroundings, the footsteps were slowing down as a gigantic figure emerged from the dispersing smoke.


    The black shells all over its body were coated with fire elemental armor. The draconic horse lifted its head as it looked at the city without a city wall. Its neigh was low pitched, as it was curious about the reason why the city did not have city walls around the city as protection.


    It could sense that there were a lot of living things in the city. That was the reason why it came over here in the first place. Since it was already lost its sense of direction as it no longer knew how to get back, it would be best for it to get over to a crowded place. That seemed to be the wise words that its Master had told it?


    However, what caused Black to feel confused was that most of the people were leaving the city though. That had the draconic horse puzzled. It had no idea what was going on with the city.


    Since almost everyone in Moldavia knew about their count''s mount, none of them feared it. Because of that reason alone, Black had never thought that the people were leaving the city because of it.


    "The target has arrived at the main gate of the city! It''s just right outside the city now!"


    In the temporarily built headquarter in the city, all sorts of information and messages were relayed here. And most of the instructions and orders were also issued from here. A person who appears to be the commander of that operation was facing the communication circle as he was instructing all of the military personnel from the headquarter. "Listen up. Your mission is not to engage the monster. Your main task is to use the buildings and the fortresses around the city to your advantage and delay the movement of the beast as long as you can. We need to ensure the safety of the citizens. We must ensure their arrival at the sanctuary!"


    However, the man was interrupted by a gasp from one of the soldiers on the scene.


    "The target has slowed down. It''s¡­ observing?! It''s actually going around the city observing our buildings!"


    One of the communication personnel was looking at the light screen in shock. Along with a great rumbling sound across the quiet street in the city, a gigantic beast in the shape of a dragon was walking slowly around the city. As it was walking leisurely on the street, its golden eyes were filled with curiosity as well.


    "Could it really be that the target has wisdom?"


    "Judging from its behavior, it''s very likely that the target has its own wisdom!"


    Casting aside the people in the commander''s room, in the Confederation''s Technology Department, the researchers who were observing in real time had already engaged in a heated discussion over that topic. Did that beast really have wisdom of its own? The topic spread out like fire. As a completely new species, the volcanic dragon possessed some characteristics of a [Dragon] that only existed in the elven myths. That point alone had already gotten the attention of most people in that world. Nevertheless, the beast seemed to have its own wisdom. Maybe it could even communicate!


    Of course, Black was not aware that it was being watched, observed, and analyzed by so many people at the same time. These people were analyzing every movement it made ever since they made contact with Black. However, truth be told, Black was merely walking over to the city to find its way back home.


    Looking around for a while, Black had finally found itself arriving before a wide street. The dragon horse nodded as if there was a side of it was humane. After that, it quickly set foot in the city.


    As its body was overly huge, it used to be reminded by Joshua from time to time that it must not simply walk around the city on small roads. Because it might accidentally destroy houses that people were living in. Meanwhile, upon arriving at an unfamiliar place, Black still remained its good habit about that.


    The street of the elven city was not built with tough rocks. Instead, they were built with clay that was much softer and weaker. Well, the clay had a certain degree of resistance against water and frost. Most importantly, they were much lighter than rocks and bricks. Not to mention that they were much cheaper in regard of their cost. Because of that, the tires of the armored vehicles had left track prints all over the streets. Meanwhile, Black''s weight was far heavier than any vehicle there was in the city. Every single step it took had left a remarkably deep footprint in the ground.


    In order not to destroy the buildings in its surroundings, the draconic horse took note of their existence around it as it removed the barrier of fire elemental energy that was flowing around its body. After witnessing Black disengaging the fire elemental barrier, the senior officers of the Confederation Army who initially intended to order the attack on Black immediately ordered the strike force to stand their ground. Everyone went into their observation mode as they were focused on observing Black.


    "The intelligence of the target is obviously very high. It can behave well and walk on the streets of the city without destroying the buildings around it. In order not to affect the surrounding environment, it even deactivated its fire element barrier."


    A researcher rubbed his forehead with his hands as he was puzzled by what he was looking at. "But why? How does the creature know what our buildings are? It did not stop while it was crossing the hills and the forests."


    "The target has definitely seen artificial objects. And someone must have shown it those knowledge!"


    Another biologist spoke out with confidence as he seemed to be very certain about what he said, "The movement pattern of the target is very similar to domesticated pets or horses. You see, although it is very curious about the styles of the buildings in its surroundings, it did not go rampant around the city to look at the buildings. Instead, it chose to deactivate its fire element barrier around its body that could have caused massive destruction to the buildings around it if it had chosen to walk around with it activated! Normal beast would not have thought about that. Even household cats do not have such ability of self-control."


    Meanwhile, just when they were getting more excited as they were discussing on the topic, a cold voice of a man came out from the communications circle and interrupted the discussion. That was the voice of the minister of the military.


    "I don''t care about this at all. You guys are the smartest people in the Confederation. So tell me now. Can we or can we not try to¡­ communicate with this giant beast? If you''re saying that it has wisdom, then can we or can we not bring it further away from the city then? So that we might not suffer any unwanted losses¡­"


    "¡­ Well, we will conduct a small experiment to find out."


    Meanwhile, Viola was still lying comfortably on her bed. Just when she was having a good dream, a violent rumble shook her back into the real world and woke her up straight away.


    She could even feel that her house was trembling like an earthquake was happening. Miserably waking up from her sweet dream, the female doctor opened her eyes, sat up knowing nothing about what was going on around her, and stretched her back a little. She was muttering to herself in frustration. "Just celebrate if you want to celebrate¡­ what ''s there to make such a big fuss that would shake the heaven and earth¡­ moro¡­"


    Boom!


    A dragon claw covered in black shell was seen slapped right by the side of the window of the house. Meanwhile, the young elf with a light-green hair was staring at that scene as she was completely caught off-guard. She just stared at the huge dragon claw with her jaws opened wide as the claw was slowly moving away from the closed window. After the claw went away along with the rumbling that shook the entire house, a second dragon claw was seen going down to the ground through the little window of her house.


    A moment later, the trembling sound went away along with the second claw as it moved away from the view through the window.


    "¡­"


    Rubbing her eyes without holding back her strength, Viola felt a chill rising up her spine, and all the way into her brain. That was not just an ordinary chill. It was pure fear. That fear had awoken the female elf. Hence, she immediately covered herself in her own blanket and rolled over to the side of her bed.


    Faintly, her voice could be heard coming from through her blanket. Though her voice sounded deeper as she was covering herself with her blanket while she was saying something. "This is all a dream! You can''t deceive me into believing all that horse sh*t! It''s definitely a dream!"


    Black was still walking slowly in the city. It noticed that the design and the layout of the city was completely different from the city it lived in. This city was much more elegant and beautiful. Well, the city just looked gorgeous. The entire city looked just like a piece of art. There were fountains, gardens, small landscapes, and statues of all sorts. It knew that it needed to be extra careful in order not to destroy all those delicate and small things.


    It was at that time when it suddenly discovered that many lives were present in the street not far away from where it stood. They had yet to leave the city.


    The dragon horse decided to go towards that direction.


    Meanwhile, on the side of the street, there were numerous magic-enhanced vehicles blocking the pathway on the street. They were moving forward as slow as a snail¡­ no¡­ might be slower than a snail. It took more than half a day just to see them move an inch.


    In front of the pathway, there was an accident. Although the confederation was already handling the accident as swiftly as they could, the pathway had been blocked by the damage on the surface of the pathway caused by explosions and the abandoned vehicles. All citizens were anxious and hasty in wanting to leave the city. However, they could only progress forward little by little.


    "Holy god! That monster has arrived here!"


    A panicked scream came from a vehicle that took note of the arrival of the gigantic body figure of the draconic horse. Naturally, the others around were alerted to its presence as well. The panic-stricken yells suddenly began to spread among them. Many of them did not even think as they reacted based on their survival instinct, they abandoned their vehicles and began to flee.


    A husband and his wife were sitting in the car with their child. The father was spamming the honk on the steering wheel of his car in frustration while the mother was holding their son who seemed to be only six to seven years old in her arm. They were watching their surroundings cautiously as they seemed a little panic though.


    But when the screams came to their ears, they also saw the huge dark shadow that was approaching their car. Their basic instinct kicked in as they were overwhelming by pure fear. The mother and the son were trembling in fear because of that. Just like the rest of the people, they immediately left their car and fled. The father was carrying all of their luggage on his back while the mother was carrying their son as they were running in the opposite direction of the gigantic creature.


    But it was too late. Although the pace of the dragon horse was considered slow in its own preference, it was still a giant beast that was tens of meters tall. Each step it took would be equally as the speed at which people usually run desperately, not to mention that many streets were blocked by many enchanted vehicles. So the people were not able to run as fast as they could have.


    Because she was too nervous, the mother fell to the ground after she tripped herself out of her own carelessness. When the father noticed that, he threw away all of the luggage on his back as he made his way back to save his own wife and son. However, in the meantime, the shadow of the gigantic figure was already shrouding over the wife and the son as the two of them witness the approaching of a pair of giant golden eyes of a dragon with fear devouring their hearts.


    Are we going to die here today?


    Fear, came lurking out from the depths of their hearts. As the father had helped his wife and his son back on their feet, they held on to their son''s hands as they were hugging each other in despair, waiting for their moment of death to come for them. However, suddenly, the parents of the boy noticed that their son was loose from their grip. The boy then walked up to the beast alone as he was looking into the eyes of the dragon horse with curiosity.


    It was truly strange to say that this dark-haired elf boy was not afraid of the dragon horse at all. He just stared right at the dragon horse with his emerald green eyes that were filled with curiosity.


    "So huge¡­ How can a horse grow so huge¡­ this horse looks handsome. It looks different from the other horses."


    The boy started mumbling to himself, "Why do mother and father feel so terrified by it? It''s not like it has any ill intent towards us." Having that thought in his mind, the boy even lifted his hand as he waved at the draconic horse.


    In the meantime, Black had also widened its eyes as it looked at the little boy right in front of it.


    Without knowing the reason for it, Black was curious as to why would everyone it stumbled upon would scream and flee in terror after they had seen it with their own eyes. Well, who could blame the black horse for being confused, right? Black had always been close to the people of Moldavia. It even interacted with the people from time to time. Hence, Black would never have thought that those people were running away because they were terrified by its existence. Because of that, the horse felt troubled and helpless. It could not even ask anyone for directions.


    However, currently, there were more than ten people remaining in their position as they did not flee away like the others. Meanwhile, those who remained still on their spot¡ªof course Black could not tell the difference that those people were actually too terrified to even make a single move. Their legs turned jelly from the overwhelming fear they were currently feeling. Furthermore, there were also three of them being so close to it. There was even a boy waving at it as if the boy was greeting it.


    That was really good. Finally, a normal person!


    Looking at the boy with black hair and greenish eyes, Black instantly remembered the two teenagers who had been looking after it before its bloodline awakened, Ying and Ling. The two of them were always grooming its hair. When that memory flashed across its mind, the eyes of the giant draconic horse had become much gentler than before.


    It hummed as if it was greeting the little boy.


    Meanwhile, at the very same time, all of the high-ranking officers of the commanding department and the research department, including all of the military personnel had their eyes popped out at what just happened.


    "What?!"


    "That''s impossible!"


    "For the love of Tree Mother¡­ this¡­"


    Through the magic probe detectors that were being placed all over the city, they were able to see clearly in which Black and the elven boy interacted. Everyone was looking at the scene with their unbelievable eyes as they still could not believe what they just witnessed.


    "The target¡­ is abnormally friendly to human!"


    "The target has the wisdom to get close to humans!"


    "It even attempted to communicate with the boy first?"


    The Minister of Military Affairs was also paying close attention to the scene. He instantly rejoiced as the interception mission beforehand had failed. "That''s¡­ that''s great¡­ So fortunate that our mission failed¡­"


    For a moment, he could not say any more words. "It''s great to know that we don''t have to be enemies with this horrifying creature¡­ It''s great to know that we can work this through with the creature in a peaceful way¡­"


    Most of the researchers, after remaining in silence for a brief moment, broke out into a full-on discussion about what just happened. Because they had determined the draconic horse had no ill intentions towards the world, they would need to come up with a plan to handle the current situation, and to communicate with the draconic horse. Whatever they could come up with, that would be crucial to decide what could happen next.


    In the office of the floating airship, the chief commander was also watching the scene with Director Rolla by his side. Both of them were also shocked to the point that they were staring at the light screen with their jaws dropped.


    "¡­ A creature that could cause a volcano to erupt¡­ is actually so friendly¡­?"


    After witnessing the draconic horse causing violent disturbance to the fire elemental energy and some intense explosions across the radius of hundreds of meters with merely its raging roar, the red-haired elf exhaustedly rubbed off the cold sweat from his forehead. Then he lifted his head and looked at the ceiling as he laughed it off. "This world is filled with the unexpected¡­ this world is truly wondrous."


    Right by his side, Rolla shook his head and spoke in a serious manner. "Although the volcanic dragon might have the ability to trigger the eruption of a volcano, we can''t prove that it was really its doing though. The message that the investigative party left for us only stated that the volcanic dragon was living in the deep part of the volcano. And they also stated that the creature seemed to be sleeping¡ªor perhaps the eruption of the volcano had woke it up from its slumber¡­ who knows?"


    Even though that was not the case in truth, what Rolla said was close to a little bit of the truth. Because of the sudden eruption of Mount Sigma, the dense elemental energy had caused the dimension to distort¡­ Meanwhile, Black which was having its good sleep was inexplicably brought over to the vicinity of Mount Sigma.


    Currently, Black and the elf boy were having fun. It had its four limbs bent and leaned over towards the boy, allowing the brave boy¡ªor should we say the simple-minded boy, to climb onto its claw. Meanwhile, it was looking at the boy with its gentle eyes.


    "This is so huge¡­ And your claws are hot!"


    Ignoring the screaming of his parents, the little boy was happy to sit on its black paws. However, the boy was surprised to find that his new friend was not looking at him like it did a moment ago. Black did not respond with a gentle neigh like it did before.


    Its body quivering slightly, the draconic horse raised its head and looked into the sky. Because it gazed into the sky as if something big was about to happen, the probe detectors also turned towards the sky.


    Meanwhile, time seemed to have stopped¡ª


    A small dot of light was seen moving rapidly towards the ground from the distant sky. It was a red light that appeared in the middle of the blue sky. The high-ranking military personnel, the researchers and the chief commander had their expression changed at the same time when they saw the appearance of the light. They were looking at the gleaming light that was falling down fast from the sky through magic circles. They could clearly see that the falling light in the sky was gradually turning reddish purple. Meanwhile, as the light was approaching the ground at a very fast speed, it could be seen that the gleaming light seemed more like a flare now. Meanwhile, right behind that flare, there seemed to be a huge magic circle that was formed from ten giant light wheels. Each circle of the light wheels had a diameter of hundreds of thousand meters wide. That was still the assumption made based on the fact that the flare and the magic circle were too far away from the ground to be seen clearly without any solid data.


    "Those monsters from the outer realm¡ª"


    The chief commander was the first person to react to the situation. He slammed the table in rage and caused the light screen to tremble for a brief moment. "They actually chose an impeccable timing to come! They actually chose to come here!"


    "Didn''t they always land on places that are not crowded?! They''ve never aimed to attack the city directly!"


    The light wheels began to spin slowly. Each turn it rotated, a large part of the sky would be swept by an invisible force. Meanwhile, the red light was gradually getting bigger as it approached the ground nearer and near. Currently, one could see clearly that they were actually strange and bizarre gigantic meteors crashing down upon the city. The came from the outer realm. They were about to descend upon the earth of this world.


    Putting down the boy who climbed onto its claw to the ground gently, Black stood up straight on its four limbs as it looked towards the sky in a serious manner. Its eyes was beginning to be filled with a devastating aura as if it was ready to engage in battle anytime now.


    The draconic horse had been purified many times over with the Order power wielded by Joshua. Not to mention that Black had been battling against Chaos and Dark Tide alongside Joshua. Hence, it was hundred percent sure about one thing.


    Those things that were coming down from the sky, those were definitely the presence of Chaos.

 Chapter 267 The Debut of the Dark Forces in the Shadows

    The extraterrestrial daemons from the other realm suddenly appeared across the Illgner Continent 245 years ago.


    They descended from the sky like shooting stars and meteorites, along with a gigantic magic circle formed from ten light wheels. In the early days of the advent of those meteorites, because they appeared just like shooting stars and their meteor-like appearance, they were honored by all the elves as the descendants of the stars. The elves even wanted to worship them as their gods.


    However, it turned out that the name they had given to the beings that descended along the stars could not be more wrong.


    Those emotionless blood-thirsty creatures that existed in humanoid form were actually ferocious beasts that were composed of gray rocks. They had outer shells that were extremely hard and somewhat resistant to magic. At the beginning of their arrival, they looked just like giant meteor rocks. However, after the body surface had cooled down, these monsters, which were later known as golems, began their hunt over for any living being with blood and flesh.


    In the first week of the fall, more than half a million people were killed by the monsters that fell from the sky. Since time had passed for many years, currently, there was no existing data as evidence at all. However, the learned community believed that this number would only increase, and it would not decrease anymore. Well, the community had the remaining several cities and a large number of skeletons and bones to prove the credibility of that speculation.


    These daemons from other realms beyond the sky had driven the last generation of Elven Dynasty into desperation. Many years later, the endless rebel army and the newly established Bay Confederation finally toppled them completely. However, the threat of the golems had yet to be removed. Instead, it had gone far worse than it was.


    "Oh my god! That number!"


    Upon looking at the sky, the guards in the city could not help but take a deep cold breath. One of them could not stop muttering in fear. "That''s an invasion! They''re coming down in an army! Oh, for the love of Tree Mother¡­ That is an entire fleet of daemons up there! They''re larger in number than the previous descent that happened back at the Valley of Cold Winds!"


    Most of the soldiers who were picked to deal with the volcanic dragon incident were veterans. So they naturally knew about the battle that took place in the Valley of Cold Winds three years ago. Many of them had fought the battle themselves. That invasion had almost caused a complete destruction over the fortress of a large-scale city of the Bay Confederation. However, even though they managed to survive the invasion and kept their fortress from being destroyed, there were numerous deaths¡ªhundreds of thousands of them had died during that battle. Everything across the distance of hundreds of miles was scorched into ash and dust. Everyone who knew about that battle could not help but feel an intense chill right up their spines.


    In the meantime, the commanding center had also descended into chaos at the moment. They were gazing upon the falling flares that were coming in hot, scorching up the sky above Babel province, making everything looked bright as heaven. Countless meteors were showering down as they were forming lines of light tracks behind them right in the middle of the sky.


    "Fortunately, we have evacuated the people before this¡­"


    One of the commanders was trying to be optimistic towards the current situation. He was looking at the red light screen right before his eyes. Although his mood felt as if he had just tasted sh*t a moment ago, he was still smiling bitterly as he shook his head and said, "Or else, there would have been hundreds of thousands of deaths, or even millions of deaths on our festive day."


    Meanwhile, right in the technology department research institute far away from the city, numerous technicians were urgently calculating the trajectory route of the meteors. Finally, they came to an astonishing conclusion. "Thirty percent of the golems are about to descend upon the soil of Babel''s capital. The wave of the impact and the explosion are estimated to destroy one-third of the buildings in the city!"


    "The economic loss is estimated to be 19 million Gintala. The death counts will reach over 120,000¡­ Fortunately for us, most of the citizens have been evacuated to the sanctuary, or else the death count would have been doubled or even tripled."


    No one had set their thoughts on how to stop the incident from happening. Well, that was because with the current technology of the Bay Confederation, they had nothing that could effectively intercept or block any objects coming from the sky. The newly developed floating airship could only provide support from the air to suppress anything on the ground. They would not be able to do anything about the golems until the golems land on the ground.


    In the capital city, the military army had prepared themselves well enough to withstand the incoming wave impact. Meanwhile, the remaining citizens that yet to leave the city had gone into the houses and some of them even went down to the underground basements. That was because the sanctuaries that the government had built up were too far from them now. Hence, they could only find a safe spot trying to survive the situation.


    With just a few breaths, it felt like doomsday was already upon the world. Panic was spreading all over the place.


    "Normin! Don''t stay there!"


    Right beneath the shadow of the giant body of the draconic beast, the elven husband and wife were shouting loudly at their son. They were eagerly hoping that the boy standing beside the beast''s claw would run back to the parents and join them in taking shelter in an underground basement.


    Meanwhile, the boy by the name Normin was hesitantly looking at Black which was gazing at the sky with its head up. After feeling hesitant for a brief moment looking at Black, the boy turned to his parents and said, "Alright, I''ll come right away!"


    After saying that, he turned his head around and touched the gigantic claw of the draconic horse as he regrettably said, "So warm¡­ Horsy, you must be careful. The meteors in the sky are scary. Please don''t hurt yourself."


    The boy had always felt that the beast in front of him was a horse, just like the horse that he always got to ride every time when he visited his grandfather''s house. He had no knowledge of what a dragon was. Well, this was definitely a horse to him¡­ or perhaps this horse is a little too huge, that''s all!


    After that, Normin swiftly ran towards his parents who came out to get him. After his father had grabbed tightly on the boy, he quickly clipped his son right beneath his armpit and started running back to the entrance of the underground basement.


    "Roar¡­"


    After seeing the boy and his parents had gone down to the underground basement by one of the buildings around it, Black let out a gentle groan before switching its focus back to looking at the sky.


    Right above in the sky, the clouds were separated and scattered, and one of the meteorites fell towards the ground along with an imposing momentum that seemed to be able to destroy anything that got in its way. The sky was stained with fire, shrouding the sky blood red.


    The presence of Chaos is so dense¡­ are they the enemies of Master?


    The draconic horse was feeling nostalgia as it thought of that. During the last encounter with such presence, or the Black Rising that came in previous years, Black was still an ordinary horse with merely the bloodline of a land wyvern. When it was battling alongside with its master who used all of his strength, Black could not even endure the impulse of its own master.


    Although it had no wisdom at that time, it still felt humiliated and unwilling to admit that it was a disappointment to its master. It had let down its master''s trust as it was resenting on the fact that it was weak and powerless. So it did its best because it wanted to awaken a stronger bloodline in it, in order to become worthy of being the mount to its master.


    Hence, everything had changed since then.


    Running all the way to the center square of the city, Black had arrived at the empty city square where there were flags and tables and chairs that were scattered all over the place. The place was also filled with items and belongings of the people who left the place in a panic. Black was standing right in the center of the place. It let out another gentle groan and closed its golden eyes. The bloodline that came from ancient times was flowing faster and faster, until the blood under the veins of Black began to boil. It could not wait to destroy all of its enemies and reduce them all back to ash and dust.


    Then, the red lights began to flow all around the gigantic draconic horse. Lava-like patterns were seen flowing across the black shells of Black on its entire body. In between the light and the dark, there was a strong presence overflowing through the gaps in between the shells.


    The fire elemental energy that originated from within Black''s body was blazing so densely that the shape of the energy could be seen appearing in the air clearly. It turned into clouds of fire one layer after another surrounding Black''s body. Flashes of dark red electrical sparks were seen sparkling all over the clouding layers, bringing along gales of violent air that was so hot that they were hot enough to melt steel. The scorching heat that could even dry up a river had turned everything in the city square into ash and dust.


    The flames began to grow as if the meteorites had hit the ground.


    "Warning! A high heat signature has appeared in the center point of the city square! I repeat! A high heat signature has appeared in the center point of the city square!"


    "Is it the volcanic dragon? What does it want to do¡­"


    Instantly, a deafeningly sharp emergency broadcast was heard echoing across the ears of everyone in the commanding center who were observing the movement of the meteors. They were fearfully looking at the light screen as they were witnessing the rising figures of the data in all regards. "20,000! 30,000! 40,000!... The energy level is at 83,000? And its still increasing at an incredibly fast speed!?!"


    "Unbelievable¡­ That sort of energy!"


    "The temperature cannot be determined anymore! Did the magic circle just overload?!"


    "What in the actual f*ck is this creature?!"


    "Wait! Just wait!"


    One of the researchers seemed to have noticed something. He was looking at the light screen very seriously. After that, he spoke with an extremely astonished voice, "The draconic horse is aiming at the golem meteors?!"


    The heat wave had swept through every corner of the city, and the intense fire shone out into the surroundings just like a sun. Everything was illuminated. Only in a few seconds, the vast city square was reduced into a pool of lava. The golden red radiance was so bright that no one could have look straight at it with their own eyes. Everything was so bright that the draconic horse was no longer visible to anyone. The observation circles that were cast in the surroundings were destroyed one after another by the fire elemental energy wave. Only a few magic circles that were deemed to be the most complex and strong were destroyed, which allowed the others to witness what was about to happen right after that.


    The meteors that came from the outer realm beyond the sky were whistling and falling towards the ground of Babel Province. They were coming in at a momentum that no city wall or anything in that world could stop. The presence of Chaos was spreading. It seemed as if everything was on the verge of being destroyed.


    In the meantime, on the ground, in the blindingly intense light emanating from the clouds of fire elemental energy and the flares, a powerful roar of a dragon was heard reverberating across the entire city. The roar had carried the ancient presence, the will and the anticipation to battle against the loathing Chaos. Meanwhile, in the horrified eyes of the high-ranking officers and the researchers who were still observing the draconic horse in silence, three even brighter light dots were lit in the middle of the radiating clouds of fire energy. Two of them were the golden eyes of the draconic horse while another one was the blinding core of the draconic horse. Right before the chest of the gigantic being, a strong light was gathered and condensed, looking just like the sun. Its golden core seemed to be boiling right at that moment. The descendants of ancient dragons had launched an attack with its full strength for the first time after the bloodline awakened.


    "Roar!!!!!"


    Along with the thunderous roar of the draconic horse, a beam of light that no other words other than ''dazzlingly bright'' was appropriate to be used to describe it was shot right out from the center of the city. Everything happened in a blink of an eye. The beam traveled through the air, penetrating through the layers of clouds in the sky and struck into one of the meteorite rocks that were falling down from the sky in the next instant.


    After that, a destructive rumbling sound that was ten times louder than the sound of a thunder was heard echoing through the entire sky right above Babel Province.


    Along with a powerful wave of impact spreading out from the impact point between the beam and the meteor rock, the clouds in the sky were all swept away in an instant. The red radiance that filled the entire sky had been completely overshadowed by the light of the beam itself. Through the observation screen of the observation circles, everything was completely covered over by the color of golden white. After a brief moment, everyone was shocked to discover that the other tens of meteorite rocks, or even more of them had all vanished without a trace. The sky was empty. There was nothing left in the sky at all, not even the clouds after they had been swept away by the impact wave of the collision between the beam and one of the meteor.


    "The¡­ me-meteor rocks of the golems¡­ Thirty seven percent of them have been destroyed! The meteor rocks that were estimated to collide into the capital of the Babel Province have been completely destroyed! Gone!"


    "That beam that was shot at the meteor has exceeded 150,000 Energy Level! That amount of Energy Level is equally as powerful as the capacity of the ten superior magic cores operating at their full capacities! Is this really a living being?!"


    In the meantime, the chief commander was staying in his own office in the levitating airship. He was gazing at the scene from the beginning till the end of it. His eyes did not even blink even though blinding lights were seen one time after another throughout the entire incident.


    "Fortunately¡­"


    As his hands were trembling, the red-haired elf took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket. This was a smoke-type stimulant that was made from a type of herb called the Spirit Awakening Herb. Ever since Vulcan felt that his body was deteriorating since five years ago, he had been using this product ever since. He would only use this drug to keep his mind on the task under this sort of circumstances.


    After taking a whiff of that cigarette, Vulcan kept his eyes closed as he tried to calm his own mind for a bit. After that, he only noticed that he had been covered in cold sweat after witnessing the entire incident, from top to bottom. The few seconds that he experienced a while ago was perhaps one of the most intense experiences he had ever had in his entire life. And that experience felt just like the one he had back then when he was almost being assassinated by five Shadowstrike Assassins at the same time during his attempt to overthrow the emperor of the Elven Dynasty.


    "Even if the Volcanic Dragon is really the culprit that caused the eruption of Mount Sigma, it would be best that we remain calm and do nothing to it¡­" Spitting out a breath of smoky air, he mumbled to himself gently, "Not to mention that we have yet to confirm that the volcanic dragon is really the one responsible for the eruption of that volcano¡­"


    "Fortunately... we are careful enough not to attack it."


    In the meantime, on the other side, Director Rolla spoke in a tone with a fiddle in his voice. Currently, he was on the brink of fainting onto the ground at the moment, leaving only one hand on the armchair by his side, struggling to sit straight in his own chair. Although his image looked pathetic and shameful, this silver-haired director of the Ministry of Biology with violet- eyes were feeling thankful about his circumstance though. "If that beam was shot into the city instead of the sky¡­ the city would have¡­"


    He did not speak at all after he paused there. Because everyone had known how it would have turned out if what he said really happened. Any elf with ordinary common sense would know what the consequences were. Any city in this world could never afford to suffer so much loss.


    Meanwhile, in the center of the square, Black was breathing heavily.


    The dense fog of fire elemental energy was gradually dispersing into the surroundings. The lava lines on the black shells of the draconic horse were gradually receding as well. And the golden core in its chest turned a litter dimmed than before.


    Even if it was an upper Gold-tier dragon, it would still drain a lot of energy for it to launch an attack that powerful. That was also the first time Black had launched an attack with its full strength after it had advanced into a higher new tier. Black had yet to find a way to control using the limit of its strength. So it could only let all of its strength out, leaving not even a little bit strength behind for itself.


    However, it seems like the effect of this attack is not bad at all. Such power should be able to help Master a little in the future.


    Looking high up into the sky, the draconic horse nodded. Although there were still a number of meteorites falling from the sky, those rocks were not going to land in the surrounding areas of the city though. Well, that was already enough for Black who had been taught to protect the city.


    As the square was no longer scorching with the high heat of the fire energy, the lava was swiftly condensing into lava rocks. In the meantime, Black had also absorbed back all of the heat in its surroundings. Meanwhile, just when Black was doing that, it sensed that the elemental energy in the atmosphere of the air in this world was strangely thin.


    That was a rather unusual.


    Black could not help but feel a little disgruntled about it. After all, when he was at Mount Sigma, it could feel that the density of the elemental energy there was as thick as the density of elemental energy in Mount Great Ajax, or maybe even more. That should be able to prove that the density of elemental energy in both worlds should be about the same. And because of that, Black should gradually grow stronger in this world as well.


    But now¡­ it felt as if the elemental energy in the atmosphere of the air in this world was being sucked away by something. Bit by bit the elemental energy in the air was leaking away from this world though. As the descendant of an Ancient Dragon bloodline, the sensitivity of the draconic horse towards elemental energy was so much stronger than most of the living beings in the world. The elves would never be able to do better than it in that regard. Only the pure energy life forms could be compared to it. Black was certain that the elemental energy in the atmosphere of the air was slowly depleting. If the elemental energy continued to leak away at that pace for another tens of years, this world might become a world that no magic can work anymore. By then, magic circles would only work if one was using magic crystals or runes that contained the power of the world itself.


    In the meantime, Black was also certain that the energy level of this world was in fact similar to the energy level of Mycroft Continent back in the years long before today. Because time had passed while the leaking of the elemental energy continued until now, the world had become what it was today.


    Of course, Black was not bothered by that at all. However, because it was not able to recover its stamina and vitality swiftly as it once could, it felt unbearably uneasy and upset. So it let out a roar of rage. It could see sparkling stars flying around its head as its never-exhausting body was suffering symptoms of fatigue.


    Living beings like daemons and dragons would also be constrained by the environment just because they were too powerful beings. Black slowly laid on the ground like how a dragon would curl its body around right in the middle of the square.


    It could sense that its body needed rest. Well, at least it would need to rest until he had recovered enough energy to walk again.


    Meanwhile, in the research lab, the sounds of discussion was beginning to spread around.


    "Is it feeling tired now?"


    "It definitely is. Just now, that thing just launched a full power hit that exceeded the energy level of 10,000. Even if it is a real volcanic creature, it will still have to rest up a while before it recovers."


    "Then¡­ should we seize the opportunity now¡­"


    One of the researchers gave some thoughts about it before he started speaking in a hesitant tone. "¡­ Let''s¡­ uhm¡­"


    However, he was interrupted before he could say another word about it. Well, he was not interrupted by anyone actually. It was just because he was being stared at by ten other researchers like he was an idiot for saying out what he had in mind. The stares were the reason he stopped talking.


    "Are you nuts? Or are you an idiot or what?"


    Instantly, the researcher who hinted to do something to the Volcanic Dragon was being smacked with complaints and lecturing. "We''re more than just fortunate as the creature did not attack us! What are you thinking? Are you trying to do something funny that might get all of us killed?"


    "It has just destroyed the meteors of the golems. Not to mention that it had used an extreme measure that none of us could have been capable of doing. That should be enough to prove that it is an enemy to the golems. So the enemy of our enemy is our friend. Do you understand that or not?"


    "Oh for the love of Tree Mother¡­ Then I shall say this once. Currently, other than the few secret weapons that the Confederation are developing, none of our current weapons nor equipment could actually harm the volcanic dragon. That notion of yours is just illogical and lame. Don''t even think about it."


    Right at the center of the square, Black had completely shut its golden eyes up as it fell into slumber. It had no idea at all that it had become the main topic of discussion for everyone in the commanding center though.


    But at the same time, an immense will that felt like the embodiment of the earth itself, the great Will of the origin of life, had arrived at the vicinity of the center square as it felt the presence of an intensive surge of energy wave which had never appeared in this world.


    "This is¡­"


    In the middle of somewhere in the void, an enormous Will was slowly observing the body of the draconic horse. "The bloodline of the Smelting Black Dragon¡­ The embodiment of fire underwater, the embodiment of volcano underneath the deep sea¡­ How could its descendant ended up here in this world then¡­"


    That Will seemed to be puzzled. "More than a thousand years ago, after I''ve left the physical world, I''ve never received any news about my home¡­ so where did this little fellow come from?"


    Although it could not think of a reason, it was still able to meet a familiar existence. That alone was enough to make the Will very happy. "The element in the atmosphere in the air of this world is too thin. So this little creature is not feeling well because of that? This is my fault then¡­ Then, I shall grant you strength to regain your power."


    Along with a simple notion from that Will, condensed fire elemental energy emerged all around Black out of the void. The draconic horse was instantly startled and woke from its slumber. It was looking at its surroundings in shock. The radiance of magic power and elemental energy were surrounding its body. The density of elemental power was far denser than the density of elemental power at Mount Sigma.


    What is going on?


    Although Black was not made clear about what was actually going on, it was never going to be bothered by such sort of things though. After all, Black was merely a horse or perhaps a dragon¡ªin any case, that did not matter anyway. Instead, it was happily absorbing the elemental power to recover its physical strength.


    But, this elemental power seems to carry a faint fragrance of grass and wood?


    By merely taking just a few breaths, Black had fully recovered its physical strength. The golden core right before its chest had also returned to its former state, glorious and shiny. The researchers at the Research Lab were staring at the scene as they were grateful that they did not heed the suggestion of one of their idiotic associates and do something to the draconic horse. With that kind of recovery rate, Black had already fully recovered itself back to full strength even before anyone could arrive at the center square. After all, its recovery rate was deemed to be even faster than the movement speed of a high-speed vehicle.


    After witnessing the scene, the great Will had also slowly vanished into the void.


    It also needed to rest. It had yet to recover from the exhaustion it had more than a thousand years ago. This time, it had made an exception because it had come across a familiar existence. Perhaps it would only descend to this world one more time after many more years later.


    In the meantime, the sky was slowly rotating, the magic circle of the ten light wheels that covered the entire sky was also slowly faded into the shadows of the sky. Its appearance and disappearance were deemed as a mysterious phenomenon. There was no sound or warning about it.


    The incident on Illgner Continent had come to an end for the moment. Meanwhile, on the Mycroft Continent, in the Northern Imperial City, the Holy City of the Triplet Mountain.


    Joshua and Brandon had arrived right before the Morlaix Palace, the royal residence located right in the centermost part of the city.

 Chapter 268 Advanced Aura of Despair

    Northern Empire, Imperial City.


    Just as the Diamond royal said, this world only had one Empire kingdom at the moment. Hence the kingdom did not need a name. And for that, whenever someone mentioned the ''Empire'', no one would actually thought of other cities across the entire continent.


    Right in the center of the holy city that was surrounded by three mountains, there was a large city within the city. The inner city was surrounded by a strong wall, separating it from the other parts of the entire city. Within the walls, there were towering spires and a vaulted dome supported by stone pillars across the entire area.


    There was the residence of the Imperial Royal Family, Morlaix Palace.


    Morlaix Palace was built by the Empire state founding emperor. It originally had only a simple cylindrical hall that was known to be the residence of the royal family. However, the late emperor had different aesthetic styles in mind. So each of them had built palaces with their own preferences in the surrounding of the first building of the royal family for the past thousands of years. As a result, the entire Morlaix Palace had gradually evolved into a complex small city filled with many other palaces composed of countless architectural shapes.


    In Morlaix Palace, the imperial royal family was not the only ones who were living there. There were also the operating station of the guardians of the royal family known as the [Mars Guardians], the Assembly Hall, the headquarters of the Parliament Hall and many more headquarters of the organizations under the jurisdiction of the royal family.


    Sitting on the dark yellow carriage with the emblem of the sun, Joshua and Brandon, bringing Ying and Ling alongside them, were walking towards the palace. It was already in the middle of the night. However, because of the demon''s appearance earlier on, there were still many city guards patrolling strictly on the streets. They were conducting investigations in an effort to prevent such incidents to happen ever again.


    "Not only the Imperial City¡­ Such incidents have been happening all over the continent as we speak."


    With the Kaos family and the Imperial Royal Mages Guild as the sources of intel, Brandon knew some things more quickly than Joshua did. Before that when they were still on the carriage, he was reading through the information that was urgently sent over to him. Then he explained it to the warrior and said, "Currently, it is certain that the Eastern Plains are suffering the most serious disastrous events. The number of casters over there are the highest. There are also a lot of people with enchanted bloodlines as well. There are too many favorable conditions suitable for the cultists to carry out their sacrificial rituals. Meanwhile, in the distant South, because of the occurrence of the Dragon''s Calamity over there, there were a large number of refugees at the moment. They were all deemed by the cultists to be the most suitable materials for the cultist''s rituals. And because of the attacks from a large number of monsters all over the place, the army of the kingdom could not take care of too many things at the same instant, causing the South to suffer greater loses that might be even greater than the loses that the Eastern Plains suffered.


    "Even the races that are hiding from the world such as the dwarves in the West Mountains and the wind elves, were harassed by cultists before. It seemed that the Imperial City did not suffer a serious loss all thanks to its heavily guarded defenses."


    "I''m sure enough to say that cultists are everywhere." Joshua nodded slightly. He did not seem to feel surprised to hear about it.


    As long as desires were not satiated, Chaos would spread. Regardless of any race, the same applied to all. There would not be any exception regarding this.


    Because of the previous battle with the demon, the warrior had already changed into a new set of clothes. He seemed to have considered the fact that he was about to meet the emperor of an entire kingdom. He was wearing a set of clothes that an ordinary nobleman would wear. However, even though that was the case, those complicated patterns and decorations over the clothes of the warrior could not conceal the fearsome aura of the warrior. "However, why would the emperor summon us?"


    He felt a little odd for being summoned to meet the emperor. After all, he only killed one demon earlier on. That sort of matter was considered sparse and ordinary. Even though he was in Imperial City at the moment, a simple gesture of gratitude would have been enough to make the warrior happy. In his past life when he was entering the Dark Abyss, he was leading a party as they were attempting to eradicate a lair of demons. Some time ago, Joshua had been summoning demons using the Book of Eibon. He treated the demons like his food for him to level up from time to time. So he had already felt a little numb in killing demons.


    Even if the emperor wanted to learn something about the demons, there was no need for the emperor to summon him over to the palace.


    "Not us. Just you. No one else."


    Pointing out the fact that Joshua had misunderstood, Brandon shook his head and said, "Although that was just one demon, for one to appear in Imperial City, that is the biggest difference that demon had compared to the others. So regardless of the significance of other political or security defenses, that should mean that the seal that kept the Dark Abyss isolated from this world had begun to loosen up. Not to mention that you''re a Chaos Guardian¡­ I say you, Joshua."


    Speaking of that, Brandon stopped explaining about it as he began to furrow his brows. He was not reading the information that he was holding in his hands. Instead, lifted his head as he looked the warrior in his eyes and said, "Can you suppress some of your presence a little bit more? The coachman and the horses of the carriage are trembling in fear now. You see, the carriage is heading a little off course from time to time. Didn''t you realize that?"


    "I''ve suppressed it a lot already."


    Looking at Ying and Ling on both of his sides who were trying to laugh out, Joshua shrugged helplessly as he looked at the texts of the system by the edge of his retina and sighed. "This trouble is really getting more serious day by day."


    In the character attribute list in the eyes of the warrior, there was one figure that caught his eyes the most.


    [Charm: -53]


    All his other attributes on the list were more than 100 points each. There was only one with a negative figure.


    Under that attribute, there was a new description being added, to explain the changes made to that attribute of his.


    [As your Charm has exceeded below -50 points, your Aura of Fear has now evolved into Aura of Despair.]


    [Because you have slain the superior demon ''Heart Devourer Raldan Asth, its curse and resentment are entangled all around your whole body. Your Despair Spiritual Energy has evolved into the Aura of Despair and you''ve obtained +1 in your judgment.]


    [You have slaughtered a superior demon and you have given the demon a taste of fear and despair.]


    [You have unlocked an achievement: The Nemesis of Demons]


    Joshua was uninterested in reading the details about that new attributes of this achievement he just obtained. Anyway, it should be further deductions on his Charm value, making him even more intimidating, threatening, and even made him even more persuasive in negotiations. In conclusion, his appearance and image had become even more negative than ever right now. By just being there, he would have caused fear and despair to anyone just like what Brandon said a moment ago. The coachman and the horses were trembling in fear at the moment.


    What kind of joke was having his Charm value reduced to -53? The warrior made an assumption that if he went to take a stroll around the city without revealing his identity, he would have been surrounded by almost all of the guards in the city. Regardless of which city he went, he would be blocked by the city guards and be forbidden to enter the cities. All of the working personnel in any public area would freeze in fear after he entered the areas. And now that he had obtained the Aura of Despair¡ªalso known as the enhanced version of the Aura of Fear, Joshua believed that he could definitely become the source that causes panic and fear all over the place. Regardless of where he went, he would simply cause massive panic across any place he ever visited. He would be even more demonic than any demon from the dark abyss.


    "You''ve killed too many monsters and demons¡­ I assume¡­"


    Closing the document in his hands, Brandon seemed to feel helpless about it as well. "Since you''ve reached such an extent already, I believe that you might need the pope to help you with it¡­"


    Of course, he knew that his friend in front of him was not a wicked person. In fact, in the eyes of the swordsman, Joshua was a competent and a perfect baron to his people. After all, the warrior was even willing to slay the dragons for his own people. Even after encountering many attempts of assassination, the warrior had never had any resentments or complaints. However, in the world with magic and souls, the curses that were left behind by the dying living beings were real. Monsters that were slaughtered by Joshua¡­ Their resentments were entangling all around the warrior''s body. Although they could not do any harm to the warrior, they did affect how the others around him looked at him.


    Normally, there would be similar situations in soldiers who had fought countless battles over a long period of time. Instead of getting close to them, most people would respect them more, or even fear them. However, Joshua was in a completely different spot right now. He had reached an extreme extent in regard of this. From respect to fear, and from fear to a higher degree of horror, and from that higher degree of horror to terror¡­ until the end of it, people would sense extreme danger the moment they saw him from afar. Some might even have soft legs as they could no longer move because of despair.


    Through divine spells, priests could purify these sort of special ''conditions'' though. However, just like what Brandon said a moment ago, Joshua would need someone that was a higher rank than the top tier, maybe the pope would be the only one who could solve his problem for him.


    Because of the presence of the warrior on that carriage, the carriage was moving forward very slowly. It took them quite a long time before they arrived at the main entrance into the city of Morlaix Palace.


    The guards in black armor came to the front of the carriage. They saw the royal emblem on the carriage, knowing that these were the important guests that the emperor had summoned. So the guards were being very polite to them. But even so, the rules could not be changed. The guards needed to open the door and see if there were any more men or women on that carriage. Furthermore, it was one of the strict rules that weapons were not allowed to be carried along into the vicinity of the palace. They must be handed over to the guards for the moment.


    The guard who appeared to be the captain among all guards was requesting permission to open up the door of the carriage to inspect. Naturally, Brandon agreed and gave them permission to do their job.


    Upon opening the door on the carriage, the captain lifted his head up and took a look into the carriage. With a quick glance, he recognized Brandon. As one of the most important nobles, the eldest son of the Kaos family, the swordsman was very famous among this group of guards. He was also bestowed with title ''Glorious Swordsman'' and also the permission to bring his weapon into the palace.


    Bowing respectfully at Brandon, the captain turned his head over to look at the other side of the carriage.


    Then he immediately put his hand on the hilt of his sword that was hanging by his waist.

 Chapter 269 All That One Could Wish For

    Joshua who had already tried his best to conceal his intimidating aura stared blankly at the captain who unsheathed his sword before he even said a word about anything. The warrior seemed to have gotten used to all these situations already. He did not react even the tiniest bit even after the guard drew his sword.


    What did I just say a moment ago?


    In the cold eyes of the warrior, the captain of the guard had also calmed himself down. He smiled with a bit embarrassment on his face as he seemed to have something to say¡ªin fact, he also recognized Joshua. After all, the warrior could be deemed as one of the most popular celebrities in recent times. Although it was quite often that someone would attempt to slay a dragon from time to time, one who succeeded, not only slew one but an entire lair of dragons was extremely rare to find. Well, the captain of the guards could not help but draw his sword out because of the intimidating pressure he suddenly felt the moment he saw the warrior. He just could not stop himself from doing it as it was merely his basic survival instinct kicking in.


    Of course, Joshua had arrived at the palace before the news could make it to the palace just yet. So he did not know that Joshua had just slain another demon in the Imperial City.


    After confirming that the three people on the carriage had no weapons on them, except Brandon, the captain of the guards apologized as he quickly given the permission for the carriage to move on.


    "Speaking of that, aren''t Ying and Ling weapons too? Although they''re actually your servants by name."


    Sitting in the carriage, Brandon squinted and looked at the two teenagers who were still trying to hold back their laughter. Then he shook his head and laughed. "You''ve broken the law, Joshua. This is treason that would require you to leave your head behind."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll not use them."


    Upon shaking his head, Joshua did not think it through before he said that. He also did not notice fierce eyes form the two Divine Armaments that were by his side. The silver-haired girl was gritting her small teeth against each other as if her teeth were itchy. In the meantime, the black-haired boy seemed to have something to say. However, he was tongue-tied as he did not know what to say. He could only smile awkwardly for the moment.


    This Master of ours¡­ does he not feel self-conscious?!


    Meanwhile, after a brief moment, they had officially arrived at the main entrance to Morlaix Palace. They could no longer move forward by the carriage. So the four of them came down from the carriage and walked towards the entrance.


    Right before the main entrance to Morlaix Palace, there were also numerous guards patrolling around the vicinity. Those guards looked much more professional than the other guards in black armor that they had met before they came in. These guards were wearing black plated chain armor. They were also equipped with shields in their hands. Each of them had a cross-sword hanging by the side of their waists. They were also carrying handcuffs and poison darts by their waist alongside their swords. As it was already in the middle of the night, these guards looked as if they were invisible when they were standing in the shadows at the corners of the palace.


    These were precisely the exclusive elite guardians of the Empire''s royal family, the [Mars Guardians]. The [Mars Guardian] was as a hidden class in the game in the pre-existence. Players would require to attain ''Respect'' for their Royal Empire Fame in the Royal Empire, and also attain ''Esteem'' for their Empire Kingdom Fame first before they become eligible to apply for the Class Switching Quest. The class itself was similar to the combination of a heavy-armored swordsman and a light crossbowman, having the two characteristics where one had a strong body and soul, and also a pair of penetrative eyes that could see far and through many things. Also, the player of this class would also possess two additional special abilities known as the Single-handed Sword Mastery and the Bow Mastery. They could also use magic items and wear heavy armor without affecting their agility while they were guarding their targets. They could get buffed up in regards to their strength and their endurance both at the same time. So they were basically a jack of all things but master of none with a certain toughness.


    They clearly knew that Brandon and Joshua were coming. Hence, after they had confirmation that they could pass, the guards took a step back and let them pass.


    The agility of these guards was obviously one notch higher than the agility of the other guards they encountered before coming into the palace. When Joshua and the others were walking past them, they were able to hold the urge to draw their swords.


    After entering the compound of the palace complex, several servants appeared on both sides of the palace to greet Joshua and the others as they followed behind them. The leading servant stood up to them and bowed respectfully at the guests. "Allow me to take you to the royal library, sir and madam. His Majesty and Master Nostradamus are waiting for you at the library."


    Walking right behind the leading servant as they entered the interior of the palace, they went through long corridors and spectacular arches. After taking a stroll around the lavish palace for a brief moment, stumbling into many other servants and workers in the palace, Joshua and the others had finally arrived at an open-air garden.


    "I''m sorry, we can''t enter further anymore from here."


    Upon bowing slightly as she apologized, the servant pointed her finger at the other side of the garden as she said, "Just go straight all the way there. The library is just by the end of this corridor."


    Steeping their foot onto the paved pathway on the garden, everyone noticed that there were all sorts of huge and tall statues on the two sides of the pathway. Those were the statues of all former emperors and significant persons. The statues were obviously crafted by the hands of Master-Tier craftsmen. The expressions on each of the statues were so real that they looked as if they were alive.


    As they were walking half way through the pathway, Joshua paused. He frowned and looked at the palace in front of him. He seemed to feel an inexplicable presence right in front of him. Meanwhile, Brandon also felt a weak tremble across his entire body. He quickly turned his head over to look at the warrior. Then the two men were looking each other in the eyes and nodded at the same time.


    "Is this a gesture of welcoming our arrival at the palace?"


    Joshua whispered to himself, "I did not expect that the emperor has become so powerful."


    The warrior knew very little about the current emperor of the Northern Empire, Israel Diamond. In the previous life, when the warrior was finally able to come in contact with a person of royal background and also a Legendary tier, Emperor Israel, which people would have been referring him by that name, had already passed away for years. Having closer thought about it, that should only happen in about five to six years later from today. Even though the warrior did not have even the slightest clue in why Israel would pass away, he knew that the new emperor in the Northern Empire was the second prince by the name Dimore Diamond. He had also beaten all of his rivals into succumbing to him with his oppressive strength of Legendary Tier just like how his father did. Well, It seemed like he had inherited exactly the same ''gift'' as his father. Like father like son they said. By doing so, he had taken over the power position as the ruler of the Empire Kingdom.


    Truth to be told, Joshua knew the second prince much better. He was a hard and fierce man. Back in the year when Emperor Israel had fallen, the Empire Kingdom had descended into chaos. Many princes were attempting to claim the throne to themselves. In the meantime, Dimore decided to take action of his own with his own bare hands. He traveled through thousands of miles, hunting down his own brothers and sisters one after another. At the same time, while humanity was on the brink of being overwhelmed by the dark forces from the Dark Abyss, he also came up with a series of tactical counterattacks that worked wondrously, causing the human forces to be able to drive the dark forces back into the Dark Abyss. Brandon had also advanced into Legendary tier at that time. For that, he had attained the title called ''The Empire Kingdom''s Sword''.


    The reason why Joshua frowned for sensing the presence right before him was that he noticed that this emperor was on the verge to break through his shell again. He was on the verge of advancing into the domain of Upper Legendary. However, if Emperor Israel could really advance into the domain of Upper Legendary or even its pinnacle, how could he be dead six years later? There must be some hidden story behind all that.


    Regardless of anything, everyone had arrived at the door of the royal library of the palace. Thinking too much would not benefit him at all. So it would be better to just meet the Emperor and observe the situation himself. However, before they could knock on the door to ask for permission to enter the room, the door had opened itself.


    "Come on in."


    The old mage''s voice was heard coming out from the room. "We''ve been expecting you."


    Joshua took the lead and walked into the room.


    At that moment, he did not see a luxuriously decorated study room. Instead, he only saw that there were countless bookshelves by the side of the room with many precious collections of old books right on top of each shelf. Meanwhile, there was a middle-aged man sitting on the other side of the desk at the other far side of the room, looking at Joshua as if he was reviewing Joshua from head to toe.


    That man was tall. His eyes were filled with bottomless intimidation, the aura of an emperor¡ªof course, there was also a psychological pressure that came charging through from the front, causing one to feel a bottomless fear gushing toward him. His face was calm. However, he looked a little curious at the same time. When he was looking Joshua in his eyes, the warrior felt a strong powerful brewing all around him as if the man behind the desk could see right through him.


    However, that pressuring force had become nullified before Joshua''s power. The emperor was astonished. "Huh?". After all, he had never encountered a person who could actually resist against his aura. "I''ve never expected that this young man is actually so powerful."


    He got up on his feet slowly. The emperor who had a dark-blond hair that went all the way down to his shoulders looked so tall that he looked like a giant in the study room. He was not large enough to be called a giant though. Even though he was in the study room at the moment, Israel was still wearing his leather armor on. Instead of looking like an emperor, he looked more like a warrior who had fought countless battles. His aura did not strike others as a man who possessed the king''s temperament who had control over everything. He seemed more like an overlord that could command armies to rule. "This man is worthy to be the new Chaos Guardian. Not only he has crippled the Black Rising, sealing the dimensional door, traveling back and forth from an outer world, he even annihilated an entire lair of dragons. He is undoubtedly a truly powerful warrior."


    Israel nodded as he praised the warrior. He seemed to be pleased with that.


    "Joshua van Radcliffe."


    With a wave of his hand, he stopped the warrior form saluting him. Israel shook his head as he said, "This is not a formal meeting. There are no outsiders here. So you don''t have to be so courteous about this. Nostradamus is my teacher. And young Brandon here is my junior. If you want to look at him from another way around, he could be considered as my nephew. Well, we can blame the old man for accepting apprentices anyway he wants without having thought about the consequences. Our relationship is a mess right now because of him. Haha."


    Israel seemed very happy at the moment. He did not even have the slightest notion to purposely show himself off as an emperor. However, his presence was still pressuring and intimidating even though he had tried his best to suppress his aura. After all, he was a man who had broken through the Legendary domain.


    "That''s my effort to help you nurture a new generation of powerful people for your Empire Kingdom, you know." Right by Israel''s side, the old mage shook his head and said, "If I really wanted to retire, you would have been the first to disagree with me."


    "Hahaha."


    Agreeing to Nostradamus''s words by merely laughter without saying any word about it, the Emperor then turned his eyes towards Joshua. The two of them looked each other in the eyes for a brief moment. After that, Israel slowly said, "I''ve met your father, Beirut de Radcliffe. He''s a dutiful count, a qualified Chaos Guardian¡­ and you, have done more than he could."


    Slowly stepping away from behind his desk, Israel walked up to Joshua. The tall figure of the emperor took a closer look at the warrior as he frowned a little. He seemed to be surprised actually. "You''ve actually reached the barrier to cross into Supreme¡­ To use the word ''prodigy'' to describe your achievement would be an insult to you. So is this the power of legacy? That''s truly worthy of its name."


    After a moment of silence, the emperor suddenly said, "Would you like to spar with me?"


    Joshua remained in silence for a brief moment before he started smiling, revealing the excitement on his face.


    Right there, he spoke his first word ever since he stepped foot into the study room. "Your Majesty, that would be all that I could ask for."

 Chapter 270 I Thought So Too

    "I shall lower my strength¡­"


    Before he could finish his words, and before Nostradamus has had the chance to object, the emperor raised his right hand with a smile and reached towards Joshua, as if he wanted to shake the warrior''s hand.


    But compared to a handshake, his movement was too fast, and with a lift of his arm, a piercing sound was emanated; an irresistible vigor came forth, while layers upon layers of sunlike flares emerged on his palm, immediately raising the temperature of the study by tens of degrees Celsius, turning it into a boiler. If it weren''t for the old mage casting his spells to protect the books and other ornaments of the room, the excessive temperature would have caused a great loss.


    Combat Aura has its origins in the power of life. Each person''s Combat Aura has their own natural attributes, but by training through different Kokyu-ho techniques, one could support their natural Combat Aura with additional attributes.


    At that moment, the Kokyu-ho method that Israel used, the [Flare of the Sun] which was inherited generation to generation through the imperial royal family, was able to provide the user with the ability to withstand extremely high temperatures, as well as the ability to produce brightness and high heat at the same levels as the sun. Just as the emperor himself has said, he already suppressed himself from going out in his full strength, only using Gold-tier pinnacle standards. Besides, this is simply a test of strength for the warrior, even though the heat from his palms could have easily melted steel.


    Meanwhile, Joshua similarly raised his right hand, leaving a series of afterimages. He then firmly intercepted the palm of the emperor, his hand flowing with a blackred radiance. It was inconspicuous, but the warrior easily withstood the high heat that was hot enough to scorch flesh and blood into ash and dust.


    The name [Steel Armor Kokyu-ho] may not draw much attention, but its ability to increase defence is top of its class. In addition to that, with Joshua''s fire attribute Combat Aura, it was not really a shock that he could easily block the strike of the emperor.


    At the very next moment, the both of them suddenly released their energy at the same time. They began to engage in a fight that resembles arm wrestling.


    Boom!


    A sound like that of an explosion came from the vicinity of their handshake. Their Combat Aura surged, powerful shockwaves producing Beaufort 112 hurricanes, violently shaking the huge door of the study. If it were not for the magical protection, everything in the study would have been blown up in an instant.


    These two lunatics!


    The white-haired archbishop and Brandon, who was right beside, cursed, "Bloody hell!" in their hearts. Who would have thought that these two would actually start a fight just as soon as they were having a conversation without any sign or warning at all? This is the deeper parts of the palace, the royal study; which emperor would actually spar with someone in their own home?


    In the meantime, the Mars Guardians and the other ordinary guards patrolling in the vicinity of the palace had instantly reacted to the presence of Combat Aura came from the deeper parts of the palace. They immediately delegated their own tasks and proceeded to uniformly run towards the direction where the sound of the explosion originated.


    At the same time, within the four walls of the palace, the high-ranking nobles in the residence of the Imperial City began to ponder; for their strengths were far above that of the ordinary guards, which enabled them to sense the energy source of the explosion within the palace, one of which is the one who was so powerful that none dare rise to oppose him, the Supreme Commander of the Empire.


    Who is the one engaging the emperor in combat?


    How is it that there are only Gold-tier pinnacle level energy waves?


    Even with questions in their minds, they were unable to continue to perceive, yet in order to confront this extraordinary situation, the high-ranking nobles began to hurriedly prepare themselves.


    At this time, Joshua and Israel remained in a handshake. The both of them stood firmly on the floor of the study, their right hands in a tight grip, with dissimilar radiances of Combat Aura flowing on the surface. The warrior remained expressionless, while the veins bulged on his hand; he could tell that none of the emperor''s total power has overflowed at all, as all of it has been channeled into this hand, whereas it was the same for Joshua himself, for the both of them treated their handshake as the battlefield, with the goal of destabilising the opponent.


    The explosion from before was but less than one-hundredth of the power displayed by the both of them as they clashed.


    At this point, it was impossible for Joshua to hold back anymore. His current opponent was a Legendary-tier champion, one of the strongest warriors on the entire Mycroft Continent. Even if Israel had already suppressed his power, the power he wielded would still be at Legendary tier. Joshua had tasted that level of power before in his previous life when he had attained Legendary tier. The warrior knew that he had to unleash his full power if he wanted to prevent himself from losing. By keeping himself in the battle long enough, only then would there be a possibility for Joshua to win this battle.


    In the corner, Nostradamus had given up on persuading the two of them to take the fight away from the palace out to some plains or spots far away from the city. He could also tell just by looking at the two of them, regardless of whether it was Joshua or Israel, they were both battle maniacs. The both of them were in the midst of having a great time, so whatever was said would only be disregarded.


    "Not bad, Joshua. You''re much stronger than your father!"


    As he laughed, the overflowing violent winds in the room caused the dark blond hair of the Emperor to rise. Golden lines began to emerge on Israel''s body as the surrounding temperature began to rise dramatically. Beyond the area of the old mage''s protection spell, burnt marks began to emerge on the ceiling of the study. Thick black smoke arose, until a blazing fire started, which burned up half the domed ceiling.


    Meanwhile, Joshua just chuckled, without a word of response. A steely color emerged on his bare skin, a dark red radiance spreading and flowing. The warrior pushed himself harder; the power in his hand increased in level; he intended to completely topple the emperor.


    Yet how could the emperor be struck down by such a weak attempt? Israel did not show any signs of weakness. The arms of both men did not even move the slightest. They were still in a fierce arm-wrestle, but their Combat Auras were already clashing to the point of incandescence, and the diffusing energy ripples grew stronger and stronger.


    A circle of Combat Aura radiance began to appear above the royal study, with a reddish gold as bright as the sun, and a blackred steel-like radiance, intertwined with each other. Even the air was stirred, fierce winds rising above all of Morlaix Palace.


    The palace walls of the study, as well as the supporting pillars, produced some strange sounds; they were shaken by an invisible force. This was caused by the two mighty warriors mutually using the earth as their tool, redirecting each other''s power, nullifying the attacks. The maids and servants who were in the middle of work were swept over by two terrifying vigors. At that moment, they felt the strength leaving their bodies, paralyzed on the floor with fear, and those who could still move had also instinctively fled from the source of the forces, screaming as they ran towards the other palaces.


    The powerful energy ripples even triggered the Alert Summoning Circle of the palace interior. Layers upon layers of spells rippled out; in an instant, over fifty summoning circles had been activated, which began to sweep over the people within Morlaix Palace, reinforcing the palace defenses. At the same time, the imperial guards were also looking at this scene in astonishment, as many of them had never in their life seen how the activation of all the Defense Summoning Circles within Morlaix Palace looked like. Yet even now they were not given the time to doubt, as the imperial guards proceeded to run towards the royal study.


    In the middle of the study, Brandon was gazing at the scene before him in shock¡ªhe had received too many shocks on this day alone, yet they are all from one man.


    Gazing upon Joshua, the prodigy swordsman of the Empire could not help but experience a tinge of bitterness in his heart; he realized that his progression rate was not enough to catch up with this young comrade of his. Back then, the both of them were still on par with regards to their strength, but now, Joshua had already become so powerful that he could spar with the Legendary-tier emperor without showing any signs of faltering.


    But then Brandon was relieved.


    Naturally, each person has their own unique ''Gift''. The same goes for each individual''s ''opportunity''; Joshua has an awakened Azurite, but his ''Dual Blades of Order'' have yet to recognize him as their master. What he needs now is not to despair, but to be himself.


    Nostradamus was also feeling complicated since Israel was his student. Though the opponent is a warrior, the old mage could never teach anything in terms of battle, yet he was well aware of just how strong the ''gift'' of his student is.


    As a warrior who had been running on the orc battlefield since he was a child, Israel had fought countless battles without a single defeat. His unbeatable self-confidence had long been turned into a horrific aura, such that ordinary people who face him simply wouldn''t dare to confront him, having nothing but surrender left in their minds.


    As for Joshua, he was but a warrior at the pinnacle of the Gold tier, yet he was competing with the Legendary-tier champion seemingly without being affected by anything, without even the slightest hesitation or fear. If the old mage had not been getting to know the warrior over a period of time, he would have even suspected Joshua of being a construct, or something that''s simply without a heart.


    That is the Emperor of the Empire, the ruler of this realm. How is Joshua able to spar with his opponent with nary a psychological burden?


    Joshua has only one answer to that question.


    Who would sweat the small stuff over the opportunity to challenge the champion?


    Strong winds billowed. The garden before the study suddenly withered; the long green grasses and various fresh flowers were scorched and killed in an instant by the high heat and the vigor that carried murderous intent. Even the water in the garden pool began to boil, releasing a foglike steam. A thin blanket of magical glow appeared on each statue, extra protection that serves to protect and preserve the statues, but from the energy ripples caused by the sparring between Joshua and Israel, the layer of protection began to crumble, probably to vanish soon.


    At this time, the imperial guards had arrived at the garden. They ran as fast as they could against the strong winds. These loyal imperial guards knew that even if they may not be of any use, they would not falter, for they were bound by duty.


    But in the next moment, all the phenomena vanished.


    Back in the study, the two warriors stared at each other after having separated their hands from each other and taking a step back. They were observing both of their footprints. Countless cracks covered the marble floor.


    "Not bad at all, kid."


    One could tell just by looking that Joshua''s footprints were deeper, but Israel''s expression remains dignified. "That was actually completely beyond my expectations¡­ although I said that I''ve lowered my strength to spar with you, I wasn''t expecting for you to have reached this level¡­"


    Legendary-tier skill.


    The emperor did not say those words. However, the Supreme Commander of the Empire lifted his head and looked at the warrior with great interest. He spoke, slowly, "If all goes well, there will come a day when you will definitely advance to Legendary."


    At that time right outside the study, as soon as the completely clueless imperial guards heard those words, they immediately went into an uproar.


    This is not a matter of discipline, just pure shock.


    The strongest champion in the Empire, the Legendary warrior, the emperor himself, has actually said, with his own mouth, to another person, "You will definitely advance to Legendary."?


    And a voice came from the study.


    "I thought so too."Beaufort scale - an empirical measure that relates wind speed to observed conditions at sea or on land. Its full name is the Beaufort wind force scale.

 Chapter 271 The Royal Treasury

    At the same time while Joshua and Israel were sparring¡­


    The holy knight was walking all alone in the woods of the Great Ajax Mountains.


    It was already late at night. However, Roland did not care about it. After all, he was the kind of person who would just do what comes to mind regardless of day or night.


    The small pathway of the forest was peaceful and quiet, with the occasional chorus of insects. The daemons of the day have long ceased their roars, leaving only the rustling of the leaves like waves in the sea of trees.


    At this time, Roland was walking deep into the Great Ajax Mountains in order to get to the volcanic area and pay a visit to his friend''s beloved horse. The half-dragon mount was named Black. Back when the expedition party were done with exploring the secret area of Mount Great Ajax, Joshua instructed his own mount to stay and guard the dimensional passage before he immediately departed for the Imperial Capital. At the same time, he had asked a favor from the holy knight to keep an eye on Black to keep it from causing any trouble.


    "Although that mount is restless, it can be considered obedient, unlike the other draconic beasts."


    As he was walking down the pathway, Roland thought, "At least the transport drakes of the Church are not as obedient as Black is." He was a little troubled though. "So the question would be whether it is due to the master or the mount."


    Perhaps both. Shrugging his shoulders, the holy knight began to consider other issues. "Well, it seems to be a good time for me to start looking for a mount now. I''m a holy knight after all, not a holy warrior. It''s really inconvenient to summon the celestial warhorse every time."


    As he was carefreely thinking about future matters, Roland had unconsciously arrived at the surrounding area of Mount Great Ajax.


    Upon locating the entrance, and walking all the way down the path before him, in the midst of the gradually increasing temperature of his surroundings, Roland sensed something amiss.


    "Strange¡­"


    He mumbled to himself saying, "That creature has the bloodline of an Elder Dragon. Theoretically speaking, there should be at least a hint of dragon''s might around here. Why is it that I can''t sense any at all?"


    Now that was really strange; since Black had only awoken to its Bloodline not long ago, it should not have learned how to suppress its presence and might. So why is there not even the slightest trace of dragon''s might around the tunnel?


    Perhaps it had wandered off deeper into the lava area to play in.


    There was indeed such a possibility. Roland could not help but shake his head when he thought about it. But he said nothing as he continued walking toward the secret area underneath the volcano.


    But when he arrived at the enormous lava cave, the holy knight was shocked by the scene before him.


    The dimensional door is gone?!


    No, that''s not it. After sensing a faint dimensional wave, Roland immediately negated what he previously thought, and then he sighed a breath of relief. He quickly walked forward along a black rocky pathway and made his way to the center of the lava pool. There, he lifted his head as he looked at where the faint dimensional wave was.


    The dimensional passage seemed to be sealed shut for the moment, as the holy knight had confirmed. He was after all one of the candidates groomed by the Church of the Seven Gods to succeed the current pope, thus, with regards to magic he can be considered more knowledgeable. And so Roland was able to see that the dimensional passage was sealed shut due to some horrific situation powerful enough to disrupt dimensional waves such as an elemental Storm occurring on the other side of the passage. So currently, the dimensional door remains sealed, just waiting for whatever was stirring on the opposite side of the Dimensional Passage to cease before it would reopen.


    "Thank goodness it''s not closed."


    With a load off his heart, Roland began to relax. However, right after that, he turned and looked around, and then frowned. "But where is Black?"


    Even with the use of divine spells in his search, the holy knight was not able to find even the slightest clue of the whereabouts of the giant draconic horse, whether it was beneath the magma, or the black rocky pathway, there was not even a tiny sign of Black''s presence. Even though it would normally not be possible that anyone or anything could leave any traces behind in areas like the lava pool, the Gold-tier half-dragon would have at the very least left some of its own unique elemental energy behind.


    But there was simply nothing here.


    "¡­ That can''t be¡­"


    At this point, Roland had no choice but to admit that only one possibility remained. The blond-haired, blue-eyed holy knight looked towards the unopened dimensional door in disbelief as he muttered to himself, "Don''t tell me¡­"


    "Black, you idiot! You''ve crossed over to the other side, didn''t you?!"


    Imperial Capital, the royal study.


    When Joshua said those words, he had already put some thought into them.


    As one who has a system, with the addition of his experience from his past life, he could undoubtedly transcend to Legendary-tier barring any mishaps. Although it seemed a little arrogant for him to have said those words, it was merely a matter of fact.


    By Israel''s command, the whole company of imperial guards bid their leave and returned to carrying out their duties. At the same time, due to the emperor''s conduct of acquiescence, word such as that of who the emperor sparred with, or what the emperor''s judgement towards him was, were spread out by the servants and imperial guards.


    With Morlaix Palace as the center, the news radiated throughout the entire inner city area¡ªalong with the departure of a few palace nobles who left to visit their friends all around, the news immediately reached the mansions of the great nobles, which include two dukes, several counts, the city guards, the imperial cavalry, and even the Church of the Imperial Capital. It did not take long before the lights that had been put out for the night were lit up in the mansions of these important people, shadows dancing behind the curtains, as if in a discussion over something. Soon after, many servants in their plain clothes left the mansions, hurriedly heading towards other places.


    Joshua van Radcliffe.


    Though this name was already famous from the beginning, the name had currently made it thoroughly to all the ears of the circle of nobles in the upper echelons of the Empire. At first some were in disdain, as they believed the warrior to be nothing but a nameless rural aristocrat who simply killing a few dragons by sheer luck, but now, everyone had immediately cast behind their initial thought as they began to discuss veracity of the story out of Morlaix Palace, regarding the Radcliffes with a fresh pair of cautious eyes.


    Perhaps all this time they had underestimated the Radcliffes who had been stationed at the border of the northern Dark Forest. It would be ridiculous to simply describe the measure of potential for a future Legendary-tier champion as "not light", as it is a mighty fighting force capable of subjugating an entire country.


    In spite of the strong reactions from the outside world, at this time, the few people in the study were just having a chat.


    Rather than a chat, most of the time it was just Nostradamus asking questions.


    "Is this the strength of the Sage''s Legacy? ¡­ It''s been merely a few years and you''ve already gotten this far."


    The old mage walked a few rounds around the helpless-looking Joshua. He earnestly scrutinized the warrior''s body, as well as the inconspicuous orb that hung in front of his chest. Nostradamus narrowed his eyes, with a strange expression on his face. "The Azurite¡­ it looks inconspicuous, nothing but an ordinary azure-colored orb. There''s no way that anyone could that it''s where the legacy of the Sage''s power is."


    "Wait till it is activated; it will look quite beautiful then."


    Having replied casually, Joshua sighed and said, "Master, Brandon has an Inheritance too, and he''s your apprentice on top of that, so you can probably look at him instead of pestering me so much."


    "This is different."


    After shaking his head, Nostradamus was getting ready to explain, but Israel interrupted the old mage with his own explanation, "Joshua, each of the legacies that the Sage left behind are completely different from each other, and yours is somewhat more special."


    At that very moment, the Emperor had already been seated at his chair behind the desk. Only this time, he looked less like an overlord of a massive army, but more like a world conquering king. "The Azurite, the Bright Scepter, the Dual Blades of Order, and the Robe of Wisdom; these are the only ones that can be confirmed by the records in the ancient books, not to mention there being only four Sage''s legacies in existence."


    The Bright Scepter is currently in the possession of Igor, the Pope of the Church of the Seven Gods.


    As they were talking about this, Joshua recalled the Legendary-tier champion who incarnated before him; the presence of that man was much stronger than that of the emperor before him, as if he would soon reach the limit of this world, on the verge to transcend into the domain of Exodia.


    The Emperor continued his explanation of the history of the four Sage''s Legacies, "The Robe of Wisdom has vanished without a trace from a long time ago; the Dual Blades of Order that Brandon is wielding were found by a Legendary mage, Carbala Kaos, four hundred years ago in an ancient ruin hidden away in the Western Mountains, and that very ancient ruin was built to seal off the many horrifying void monsters using the dual blades. The Great Mage Carbala unintentionally pulled the blades out and broke the seal, allowing a few void daemons to escape from the seal, leading to the complete destruction of the ruin."


    "These void monsters were powerful beyond imagination; even the Legendary mage Carbala could only banish them into endless dimensional fluctuations, since he was unable to kill them, not even by the slightest chance. It is no wonder then that the person who built the ancient ruin would even use the Sage''s weapon to seal them away, giving up one of the Inheritances in the process."


    "And another lost Legacy¡­ my Azurite is a family heirloom, but because it had been covered in dust over all those years, it has only revealed its true form when it has reached my hands; no one ever suspected a thing about it before."


    Hearing this, Joshua had a thought. He mumbled to himself, "Weapon, accessory, scepter, and robe. Each of them were indeed a completely different Legacy. From the looks of it, only the Legacy in the possession of the Church of the Seven Gods, the Bright Scepter, is the most complete, as it has never been lost."


    "You actually know about the Bright Scepter?"


    Israel seemed to be astounded. He fixed his gaze on Joshua as he laughed and shook his head. "You really are full of surprises."


    "Truth to be told, the legacies that the Sage left behind cannot actually give their wielders tremendous amount of power. The Bright Scepter is also merely an item that symbolizes the authority of the pope. It''s not even the most powerful weapon in the church. Even though the historical records say that the Sage''s Legacies carry the secrets to the origin of the world, the Church of the Seven Gods have not done any research into it for close to a thousand years now."


    At the side, Nostradamus filled in; the old mage was still looking at Joshua and he seemed very uncertain. "And for that, the fact that you''ve been able to make significant progress within such a short period of time is truly a special case. Regardless of your father or your grandfather, none of them had could obtain such immense Order energy from the Azurite like you. This is too good to be a coincidence¡­ surely you''re not the reincarnation of any Sage?"


    That was actually a very reasonable assumption, while Brandon and the emperor have also nodded in agreement. After all, it was already a little out of the ordinary for a man not even twenty-five years old to be able to spar with a Legendary champion regardless of how anyone would think about it.


    That''s because I''ve transmigrated to this world, and I have the system to support me. I can advance into new tiers so swiftly because I''ve killed tens of thousands of Aragami in another world. It has nothing to do with reincarnation!


    Joshua frowned, as he felt that he should put an end to this topic. Yet coincidentally, just as the warrior was about to say something to change the topic, a thought suddenly came to Israel.


    "¡­ Perhaps we can''t talk more today, Joshua. The sudden appearance of the demon and sparring with you made me forget about something important, but before we end it here, I shall bestow you with some reward."


    The expression of the emperor suddenly became stern; he slowly rose to his feet as he spoke in all seriousness, "Radcliffe, your sharp perception has led you to detect the presence of the cultists who were lurking in the shadows of the Imperial Capital; you slayed the demon, saving countless lives; you have also single-handedly preserved the Empire from losing face before the state ambassadors. Accordingly, I should personally reward you greatly, but at the moment I have important matters to attend to, so we shall have to compromise for the moment."


    After having thought about it briefly, Israel spoke decisively, "So be it, Teacher Nostradamus will escort you to the Royal Treasury. You may pick any one thing that is to your fancy."

 Chapter 272 How Do You Define a Treasure?

    Joshua did not really have much interest in the kind of treasure he could obtain from the Royal Treasury. Having his power strengthened to such level, any magic item that was inferior to Extraordinary Grade would no longer be able to enhance his battle power. His body and Combat Aura were his best armor and magic support. His fists were the greatest killing machines he could ever own.


    Furthermore, he already possessed the greatest and most convenient weapons he could ever ask for. The warrior glanced sideways at the young boy and girl. The both of them seemed to be whispering to each other. The warrior could not help but smile.


    He knew better than anyone that if he had to pick a new weapon to be brought back home, those two little fellows will definitely be making a huge fuss around the house.


    In any case, since Israel had made his decision to reward Joshua, Joshua had no intention to reject the Emperor''s goodwill. It would be a loss to not accept such a great offer. So, after he bowed to the Emperor, who seemed to be a frank and straightforward person, Nostradamus led the warrior out of the study room. The old mage then escorted the others towards another room.


    "There may not be many good items in the secret vault, you know¡­"


    While they were on their way over to the Royal Treasury, the old mage shook his head as he said, "Those are the items and equipment that are constrained by certain conditions. One must meet those conditions in order to use them. As part of the collection in the Royal Vault, they are extremely powerful. However, it will remain a question of whether you can use it or not. It depends on the qualities of an individual.


    Upon hearing that, Joshua thought of all the junks in his own collection like the Ring of the Twin Infernal Serpents, that was designed for women only, and also, the Searing Steel Fragment that only he could see. He still had no idea what its abilities are after keeping it for so long. Hence, the warrior nodded in agreement to Nostradamus'' words.


    "Indeed, those useful stuff should have been utilized accordingly by now. Only those which cannot be utilized will be kept in the vault."


    "That''s not what I meant¡­ but it''s alright since you have understood what I was trying to say. And that doesn''t mean that everything in the vault is useless, though."


    Along the way, they have met a lot of palace personnel. When they saw Joshua and the others walk by, they paused the work at hand and bowed respectfully at them.


    In the meantime, Nostradamus was leading the others through several rooms. They had gone through dark and bright doors as they passed through a number of quiet and empty corridors heading towards their destination. While walking, the old mage explained, "Israel''s strength is unquestionable. As a Legendary dragon knight, there are equipment that he cannot use. Hence, the existence of the vault."


    After a short while, they finally arrived at a granite hall, hidden deep in the complex maze of the palace.


    Right opposite the hall, there was a rusty sealed gate, covered in magical runes that seemed to be gleaming every now and then. The gleaming lights were unleashing strong and powerful force. The air in the hall felt as cold as the North Pole. However, there was not even a slightest trace of frost or snow.


    "Kreix''s Sevenfold Dimensional Seal?!" exclaimed Brandon, who had never spoken a word since they left the study room. He seemed shocked.


    "Supreme-tier Sevenfold Seal, one of the most powerful dual-cast in the series of Dimensional and Curse-type spell?! This is like the highest rank of all defenses, even for a Royal Treasury!"


    "I''ve spent quite a lot of time setting up this defensive magic circle."


    The old mage lifted his hand. A faint blue light glowed at his fingertips as he gently made contact with magic circle. Nostradamus smiled and said, "Since Israel said it himself that you can pick anything you want, only one, of course¡­ then you shouldn''t hold yourself back just because you feel the obligation to be courteous to the Emperor. If you do not pick something of value from the vault, Israel will feel bad about it. He might even feel embarrassed."


    As he was explaining to them, the old mage unsealed the powerful Defense Magic on the door. The rusty door was activated and creaked open. Everyone walked closer to the door.


    "So, please help yourself now, Joshua, while the rest shall wait for you outside the vault."


    Masking his emotions, the old mage said, "The things inside¡­ some might be, as you said, compatible with you."


    Intriguing¡­ How does the inside of a Royal Treasury look like?


    Perhaps the interior of the vault will look magnificent and shiny. Or maybe the vault will be filled with treasures and powerful magical items that will shine and glow, filling the entire vault with colorful lights¡­


    Joshua thought about the many possibilities of how the vault would look like. However, what he saw before his very eyes was an ordinary room that looked like a museum, filled with ancient antiques. There were no precious gems, no valuable magical items, no powerful enchanted weapons and armor, and no magic books containing powerful spells. There were only rows of rusty armors and broken blades placed neatly on each of the shelves in the room. There was also a rack on the side that displayed many dull jars and bottles. They did not look like they contained any precious potions. Even though everything in there seemed old and musty, the room was so clean that there was not even the slightest trace of dust in the room.


    "Now this is really a surprise, even for me."


    His eyes narrowed, Joshua did not feel even the slightest disappointment for seeing all that. Instead, what he saw piqued his interest.


    The degree of precision using a Sevenfold Seal Magic Circle on the door of a vault has already sent a chill down the warrior''s spine. Even though, as the Empire Kingdom''s chief of the Archbishops, who has yet to advance to the Legendary-tier for the moment, he was not too far from achieving that. If the old mage would go so far to cast such a powerful seal on the door of the vault to keep the vault sealed and secured, then this vault must be keeping something extraordinary and significant.


    The warrior started to look at the potions. He looked at the sealed bottles and jars on the shelves. He could sense that each of the bottle contained immense power. However, all of them seemed to hold some sort of special Bloodline, or should we say, special potions and agents used to awaken the Bloodlines?


    These potions and agents could provide a person with a Bloodline of extraordinary life, awakening all kinds of abilities in a person without leaving any side effects at all. The only weakness of these potions was that the person must be compatible to them in order for them to work. If the conditions were not met, the potions won''t work at all.


    After skimming through the potions and agents, Joshua knew that these bottles contained the Bloodlines of giant dragons and even fairies which were deemed to be creatures that only existed in fairytales. The price of each of the potion in here could potentially add up to be higher than the price of one god-tier weapon or god-tier armor. The reason was because Bloodline could be inherited by others while the weapons might not.


    However, Joshua has reached the point where these potions would no longer do any good for him. The warrior has reached the level where he no longer needed to use any potions with Bloodline powers. If he could take another step forward and advance into the Supreme-tier, the strength of it will naturally transcend the nature of his body into an extraordinary state. His descendants will also naturally inherit some special "gifts" because of that. So, there was no need to consumer these potions, which could potentially alter the nature of one''s life.


    Although the potions did not stand out, each of them were extremely precious. Because of that, Joshua has become interested in the ancient armor and gears displayed there. It might be possible that he found an extremely powerful equipment hidden deep in the vault. Who knows? There might be one just like the Divine Armaments which has yet to form a bond with anyone. Though they seemed rusty and broken, they will turn into extremely sharp blades once they are awakened.


    Slowly, the warrior scanned the inventory of the vault, looking at the old weapons and equipment one by one. From the way they were placed, the warrior could tell that they were all extremely well-preserved. There was not even a single speck of dust on any of them. It seemed that a Purification Circle was casted upon the vault, maintaining the sterile environment in the vault.


    But why?


    Joshua furrowed his brows as he thought hard for a possible reason. The warrior could see that these weapons were obviously broken at the core. The truth was right in front of him. There was nothing left hidden from the looks of it.


    The blades were blunt, some even had their edges chipped off. Not to mention that the armors had decayed long ago. No matter how well they tried to preserve the leather between the joints, it has already deteriorated to the point where they cannot be used anymore.


    So why spend so much effort in preserving all these broken blades and armors? Even the potions were not safely kept and preserved as much as the blades and armors.


    He reached out hesitantly and picked up a piece of broken flag. He doubtfully observed the flag, which pole was slightly bent. The battle flag has become brittle. The warrior mumbled to himself, "So, what makes you so important and special to be placed in this treasure vault?"


    As he was wondering, the warrior swept his spiritual force over the flag. As the flag sensed the something, it began to vibrate gently, as if trying to tell its story. A memory was then revealed to Joshua.


    There was a battlefield filled with corpses piled on top of one another and rivers in which blood flowed. The sun was dipping low onto the western horizon. Amidst the glow of sunset, countless warriors battled against their enemies on the battlefield, slaughtering one another, tainting the land with blood. The blood spilled so much that they formed rivers. The whole world look like it has just been purged. The thunderous roar of the warriors and their enemies penetrated the heaven and a pitch-black rift emerged in the sky and released countless of monsters.


    The monsters were large and their bodies covered in black scales. Each of them had a pair of huge horns, a long tail and a pair of large, webbed wings and were called ''Demons''.


    There was a man holding a flag, battling the demons on the battlefield against the setting sun. In the glow of the setting sun, the warrior holding the flag stood up on his feet, slowly and steadily. His face was full of blood stain and wounds. His body was also heavily wounded. He seemed as if he could collapse any moment now. However, at that very moment, his shadow seemed so large. The warrior stepped onto a corpse of a demon as he waved the flag around.


    A voice echoed through the wind, across the battlefield, "My comrades! The battle is not over!"


    The voice was so powerful that it felt like it could penetrate the dimensions. "Follow me into the battle! Charge!"


    The memory ended there. Joshua was shocked by the memory shown by the broken flag. He subconsciously gripped the flag tighter.


    "The second battle in the Dark Abyss?! No¡­ that battle has yet to happen. The memory that I just saw¡­ it should be much earlier¡­"


    His voice faded away. The warrior''s face looked ashen, "The previous era ¨C the first battle against the invasion of the Dark Abyss!" The flag existed thousands of years ago!


    Suddenly, the notification for the system identification revealed itself.


    [Daniel''s Unfulfilled Wish]


    [Steel-grade damaged weapon, ordinary battle flag, but contains a human soldier''s cry deep from his soul. This power has ensured its survival through thousands of year and has yet to be completely destroyed.]


    [-Charge! Until death!]


    "Could it be that¡­ these weapons¡­ these armors¡­"


    Holding tightly onto the battle flag, the warrior scanned the entire vault. Half the place was occupied by these broken equipment. Even though he had a vast knowledge about a lot of things, the warrior could not help but to feel astounded by the presence of all these magnificent existence. He had a difficult time calming his heartbeat, trying to take in all of it.


    He put the flag down and picked up another equipment ¨C a huge shield that has been completely deformed as a result of being exposed to high heat. The shield seemed to have a sort of image or a Magic Circle carved onto it. It used to be an enchanted equipment. However, it has worn out with time. The warrior picked it up and poured his spiritual forced into it to understand the story behind it.


    This time, the memory he saw was not of a battlefield. Instead, it was of a canyon hidden deep in the mountains. Several men were battling against a gigantic being. With a thunderous roar of a dragon, it was not difficult to guess what type of giant that was.


    A giant dragon.


    This giant dragon was launching its fierce attacks on a large party. Among the crowd were quite a number of old folks and children. They were trembling in fear right before its mightiness. At the same time, several men were trying to fight against it. Although they seemed powerful, they could not seize control of the situation as the dragon simply and easily overpowered them.


    However, when men worked together, they can always be stronger than if they were to fight the dragon alone. As time passed, the giant dragon began to weaken and soon, became disadvantaged. When the dragon sensed its inevitable fall, it let out a thunderous roar and spat out a scorching Dragon Breath straight at the old folks and children.


    "NO!"


    The screams came from the several men who were fighting the giant dragon. Fortunately, right before the dragon''s breath could burn the folks alive, someone rose among the others and came to the front. It was a young woman, holding a shield larger than the size of her own body. She stood between the dragon''s breath and her people, shielding them from the fire that would have incinerated everyone and sent them on the highway to heaven.


    Boom!


    The light beam charged with high heat struck the shield smack in the middle. Instantly, the tough shield, which was enchanted before, began to deform like an ordinary metal melting in the fire. The heat began to spread across the metal steel; the heat that could burn the flesh and blood of a warrior into ashes - let alone an ordinary woman who just happened to pick up the shield and was guided by her motherly instinct to protect her child.


    Despite the scorching temperature, the young woman barely flinched. She screamed and cried as she endured the excruciating pain however, she did not loosen her grip of the shield ¨C not even when her hands were completely burnt down to her bones.


    When the dragon''s Breath has finally subsided, the men on the frontline battling the dragon overpowered the dying dragon and slayed it. But it was too late as the woman is now a corpse and has been burnt completely black. Yet, in her last moments, she never took a step back against the Dragon''s Breath.


    [Ira''s Protection]


    [Silver-tier broken shield, an overly heavy giant shield. Once possessed a powerful defensive ability. However, because to appeared to be too heavy for small-scale battles, it was rarely used, until a mother picked it up to protect her own child.]


    [-A mother''s life and her persistence protection]


    "I see¡­ The precious thing is not the weapon itself but the history and the will it carries¡­"


    For a warrior, weapons and armors were merely tools for them during a battle. Meanwhile, a true battle would require the warrior''s will and resolution.


    Joshua felt calmer after taking a few deep breaths. He looked at the many broken remains of the equipment and items in the room and at that moment, his sense of respect grew as he began to realize the truth behind everything. He knew that each of the equipment and items here contained their very own stories. He finally understood their true value.


    These were all weapons that carried the souls and beliefs of a human being. Even though they appeared broken and damaged, the strengths embedded in each of the equipment were capable of making others understand the meaning of the glory, the perseverance, the responsibility and the persistence of a warrior¡­ Perhaps these were insignificant to powerful warriors like Joshua, but these could encourage weak people quite deeply.


    The emperors and the princes in the entire history of the Diamond Family possessed courage and faith comparably more than any other ordinary person. And perhaps, that was the reason why they remained as the royal family in the Empire Kingdom.


    For now, Joshua could not decide which one to choose. A decisive man like him was facing a dilemma in making a decision. For once, a decisive man like him was actually struggling to decide what defines him. He was confused and did not know how to proceed from there.


    "Which¡­ Which one should I pick then?"


    Joshua swept his eyes across the room, looking at everything in the vault. Then he mumbled to himself as he tried to make hardest decision in his life. As he was coming to a decision, some of the weapons and equipment on the shelves started to buzz with life and to make sounds that resembled the battle of the armored cavalry. Suddenly, the flag that he first picked up when he first stepped into the vault, started to move violently. The torn-off war flag started to float and a faint sound of the battle horn sounded. However, the shield did not make even the slightest sound or movement.


    As Joshua was about to make the toughest decision in his life on which item to pick, several equipment have seemed to pick Joshua as their master while the others rejected him. But Joshua had already made up his mind by then.


    He took a deep breath and walked past the broken weapons and armors on the shelves. Every dignified and slow-paced footstep he took echoed through the vault. The warrior sensed every single Legacy that were thousands of years of age. He was remembering and honoring their screams from the depths of their souls and their silent persistence.


    "O souls¡­" he spoke softly, as it echoed through the vault.


    Your determination has impressed me. I shall remember all of you in my heart.


    I shall bear your convictions; every single one of yours.


    That, was the Legacy.

 Chapter 273 No Dialects Please. Only Common Tongue, Thanks.

    When Joshua walked out of the vault empty-handed, he looked a little stiff and hardened. Nostradamus moved aside to close the door and asked, "What''s with that face?"


    He then casted the magic spell as he closed the main door to the Royal Treasury Vault once more. The moment the door clicked shut, the old mage immediately resumed the paused operation of the seal circle. As the cold air, once again, filled up the hall, Nostradamus looked, puzzled, at the empty hands of the warrior and asked, "Was there nothing that is to your liking?" As he said that, his knitted his white brows in concern before starting again, "Though the Bloodline potions may not be useful to you, each of the container that houses souls has the potential to become a family treasure to your family. You can use the magic circle in your territory to amplify and enhance their effects. In that way, you can cast an invisible, formative influence on everyone in a certain area of a region ¨C in a good way, of course."


    "Not to mention that there are a lot of Kokyu-ho Legacies on the shelves on the side. Their values are far more than any of the enchanted weapons in the entire continent. Each of them is a foundation that can potentially boost the power of a person. Israel has seen that you have the potential to transcend into Legendary tier. That was why he has given you an opportunity to have a look at his secret vault."


    I have already possessed all of the Kokyu-ho techniques you have. In the meantime, the Kokyu-ho techniques that I possess, you have none.


    "I have obtained the most precious thing of all from the vault," Joshua replied, as he shook his head. Under the witness of everyone near him, he lifted up his right arm. Everyone stared curiously at the palm of the warrior. Even Nostradamus could not avert his eyes from the warrior''s palm. A speck of light glowed faintly at the center of his palm. Within the light, one could see that there were countless shadows of people emerging one after another, and vaguely, one could also hear the battle cries of many shouting in unity alongside the sound of the long horns.


    [Souls of the Fearless]


    [Passive Effect: When you hold this item, your ally shall be bestowed with the effect of the Aura of Courage.]


    [After activating it, you can rapidly accumulate a large amount of Soul Points, increasing the maximum limit of the user''s soul and the user''s Will. It can also be processed by a person with shaping spells of a Legendary-tier soul in exchange for ''Indestructible Crystallization'', ''The Firewood of the Wounded King of the Searing Soul'', or ''Rune: Indestructible''.]


    [It is just like how the weak would hug each other in a group in order to keep themselves warm¡ªbravery beckons more bravery. The countless souls that are bounded with the remnants of soldiers are willing to contribute a part of themselves to you and form into a speck of soul light. The one that still lives, do not let the dead down.]


    [¡ªPlease let us advance forward together with you.]


    Ling and Nostradamus seemed to have sensed that this thing has quite a number of functions. However, Brandon and Ying, on the other hand, were pretty puzzled at the moment. "This is¡­ a highly concentrated soul crystal?" the blond swordsman asked as he scratched his head in confusion¡ªthe silver-haired girl did the same. Ying furrowed her brows as she thought hard, trying to believe that something is precious about this.


    However, Ling could vaguely sense that there was an infinitive potential hidden deep within the speck of souls. Artificial souls like himself and Ying would be able to enhance their own essences by staying close to the soul light. Ying seemed like a delicate little lady that resembled a doll, her essence was in fact, the same as the dull and insensitive personality of her master''s. Hence, it was perfectly normal that she could not sense it.


    The old mage was the only person who could see through it clearly. He looked at Joshua with a strange expression as he mumbled, "You''ve actually managed to have that many souls approve you?"


    That thing was truly, the most precious thing Joshua could have taken from the vault. The souls in those Horcruxes1 has detached part of themselves from their vessels and bestowed it upon the warrior. That was certainly a heavy burden to do as each of these Horcruxes will need at least decades for them to fully recover to their initial state¡ªeven if they were stored under the best of conditions or environment.


    Joshua nodded slightly as he kept it in his inventory. The passive effect of the [Souls of the Fearless] offered him quite a variety of functions. From enhancing the bravery of a warrior to summoning a fearless army, from training mounts that could charge towards the enemies with no fear to forming a formidably powerful party of knights. Joshua could potentially become much more powerful under each of the passive effect of the [Souls of the Fearless].


    Judging from that regard, the precious thing that Joshua just possessed was far more valuable than any bloodline potion and Kokyu-ho techniques that anyone could ever come across. It was deemed to be a treasure that he can possess in exchange for his willingness to bear all beliefs of the souls.


    "Speaking of knights¡­" Joshua lifted his head up slightly. His red eyes looked towards the North. "I wonder how Black is doing¡­ She should be having a great time playing at the volcano."


    In the meantime, on the Illgner Continent, in Babel Province, on the plains by the outskirts of the Capital City.


    The air was filled with the smell of smoke. The rumbling sound of the magic core was still echoing through the land. More than fifty armored vehicles with large-calibrated artillery arrived at the scene along with the mobilization of several troops. Numerous soldiers were seen digging a trench across the ground as their target was the terrifying creature that came from another dimension.


    Golems.


    In the woods on the border of the plains, the rumbling sounds of gigantic beings moving shook the earth. Trunks were ripped by their roots and rocks were crushed into bits. It sounded like giant elephants charging across the plains, startling the birds that screeched in fear as they leave their nests.


    Not long after, under the intense gaze of all, a great number of terrifying beings, at least a dozen meters in height, came to sight. Each of them had a gray, rock-like body. A light source emitting white light were attached next to their eyes. These creatures were named golems because they looked just like giant rock statues that came alive. Their appearances resembled either humans or some sort of animals. Even though they appeared like heavy statues, their movements were unexpectedly agile. They behaved just like ordinary living things.


    The moment they left the woods, they stopped simultaneously, sensing for something¡ªsearching for their enemies. After a while, they seemed to have picked up something. These stone giants or stone beasts began to charge towards the capital city of the Babel Province with heavy steps that shook the earth, causing the vast plain to tremble.


    "Begin the assault!"


    After patiently waiting for the gigantic monsters to enter their attacking range, the Confederation Army, which has already lined themselves up in their formation, swiftly launched their attacks at their targets. Under the order of their commander, countless alchemy cannons were shooting the cannon balls at the golems. As one of the cannon balls struck the body of the golem which was leading on the frontline, the cannon ball blasted off one third of the golem''s torso. The remaining of the golem''s body was covered in cracks that were severe enough to immobilize the monster.


    But that was only one golem down; there were a dozen more golems charging towards the Confederation Army. Just as the army was getting ready to engage the incoming golems, more golems emerged from the forest. Some of them were obviously much tougher and stronger than those at the frontlines. Their scales were much thicker that even a few blasts of cannon balls barely made any significant damage on them.


    "The Iron and Silver-tier golems are revealing themselves to us! Prepare to switch up the armor-piercing bombs!"


    Upon noticing the weakness of their attacks, many of the armored vehicles'' personnel began to replace their ammunition with armor-piercing bombs. Years of fighting the same war has allowed them to understand their enemies. In general, the weakest and smallest could potentially be killed by one shot from their cannons. Those enemies were labelled as Rock tier. The Iron-tier golems which had their shells fortified to become even tougher than the other, would be able to take more than just a few hits from the cannons. As for those that were tougher than the Iron-tier golems, were labelled as Mithril tier. Ordinary cannon attacks would not be able to cause even the slightest scratch on the surface of their bodies. Only special rounds of armor-piercing cannons and bombs could penetrate the thick and tough shells of the Mithril-tier golems in order to cause some damage to their cores.


    During the beginning of the golems'' invasion across the continent, most of them were merely rock tier. The Elven Dynasty was still around to conquer the continent during the invasion. The magic-enhanced weapons that were fueled with nagic crystals had just surfaced from many years of researches and developments. During that period, weapons were not popular. Most of the people were still using magic powers, bows and arrows to battle as magic powers in the atmosphere were still strongly present. Hence, encountering the golems during the early times was one of the toughest and also the darkest time for the people across the Illgner Continent. Countless of cities were under siege by the golems and many citizens were slaughtered.


    As time went by, along with the advancement of the elves'' technology, the toughness and the power of the golems have grown stronger as if they too, were attempting to adapt to the advancement of the elves. The first Mithril-tier golem had revealed itself to the people of Illgner Continent approximately 70 years ago when the Elven Dynasty was overthrown. During that period of time, the golems had caused a great deal of damage to the newly-formed Confederation. It seemed unstoppable at that moment. At the end of it, the Confederation managed to lure the Mithril-tier golem into the volcano to end its life and put an end to its destruction.


    According to rumors, there were also golems that were more powerful than the Mithril-tier golems, which were known as the golems of the Adamantine tier. Three years ago, the fortress in the Valley of Cold Winds almost fell because of the Adamantine-tier golems. However, the news and information about the golems were too few to back up its existence. Hence, no one could identify if it truly existed.


    This battle was supposed to be a tough battle. The Confederation Army did not make enough preparation to battle against the incoming golem army. The recent natural disasters that has been frequenting the continent has had everyone running around restlessly. Due to the storms, the blizzards, the earthquakes or the tsunami waves, one calamity after another, not to mention the eruption of Mount Sigma next to the Babel Province that hit, hard, the people across the continent, all the army forces has been mobilized in response to rescue people from the disasters. Even after they maximized their efforts, they could only summon a certain size of an army to defend the city against the incoming golem troop. Fortunately, one third of the invasive golem troop has been annihilated by the ''Volcanic Dragon''.


    Now, the golems that the volcanic dragon took out were about to attack the city. And because of that, the army did not have to worry too much about the golems landing too near the city¡ªfor the moment. The golems were being struck down and destroyed by waves with the continuous bombardment of cannon attacks upon them. Some of the golems had made it into the campsite of the elves and destroyed several armored vehicles, killing some of the army. However, they were instantly eradicated by the remaining elves that were holding grudges against them for killing their kind.


    Everyone''s ears rang after the explosion. Though the number of golems were not huge, the ones that appeared later were much more elite in terms of tiers. The incoming wave had five Mithril-tier golems and that complicated the situation as most of the Confederation Army was suffering a tremendous amount of stress. Behind the shield of the Mithril-tier at the frontline, the Rock-tier golems were able to charge forward at the most crowded spot of the army''s formation.


    Even when the armor-piercing bullets hit, they didn''t kill the Mithril-tier golems immediately. The speed of the golem''s assault was far too fast for the Confederation Army to comprehend and neither could they avoid the golems from charging at them. The elven soldiers were standing still as they were ready to accept the imminent death. However, just before the golems could run over the Elven Army, a beam of red light flashed across the eyes of everyone on the battlefield. A huge ball of fire instantly appeared at the center of the chest of the Mithril-tier golem on the frontline, followed by a deafening explosion. The blinding light from the point of explosion was so intense that the sun seemed dimmer compared to it. The Mithril-tier golem that took the full impact of the fire ball attack was blown into thousands of pieces of shards.


    A gust of warm wind blew upon their faces as the Elven soldiers turned around and looked behind their backs in shock. They saw a daunting beast that was larger than any of the golems that they have encountered. It trudged slowly out of the city through the city gate. With every few steps it took, sparks flew out of its chest. Streams of reddish golden light shined from its body. It continued toward the formation of the Confederation Army. As it moved forward, beams of light were struck upon the bodies of the powerful Mithril-tier golems, one after another.


    The explosion was rapid and continuous. The powerful shockwaves of the impacts coming from each explosion kept blowing dust and sand into the air. Even armored vehicles looked so insignificant and small when they were placed before the impacts that were sweeping through the battlefield. The earth trembled as if an earthquake has just occurred.


    When the explosions ended, the spot, where the golems were, has turned into a giant pit. Right in the middle of the pit, the lava cooled down rapidly. The remaining of the golems seemed to be swept away by the impact, leaving not a single trace behind


    "Is the volcanic dragon really on our side?" a military personnel, who was hiding in the trench in an effort to avoid being blown away by the impacts, whispered to his comrade, who was also doing the same beside him.


    "That power was horrifying¡­ the creature actually took out each of the Mithril-tier golems with just one hit. It eliminated them one by on as if they were nothing. We would have needed more armor-piercing ammo than we could even count in order to do the same to the golems¡­"


    His comrade simply shook his head and said, "If I were you, I would not have thought about any of those things. If the volcanic dragon was not on our side, do you think we would still be alive?"


    The formation of the army was on the verge of getting hammered into pieces by the charging golems. If it was not for the dragon that has come to their rescue, at least a few hundred of them would have died over nothing. Countless armored vehicles would have been destroyed as well. Giving his comrade a brief moment to let it sink, the military personnel spoke in a resigned tone, "And even if that creature is not on our side, we couldn''t have done anything anyway¡­"


    Upon hearing that, the former military personnel was instantly silenced. Indeed, regardless of whether the dragon was a friend or a foe, the Confederation would have been defeated.


    That battle ended very quickly because of the dragon''s participation. The Golems'' attack was disorganized. The golems were blindly charging into the battlefield in groups. And because of that, the Confederation Army found a weakness in their attack and gained an opportunity to strike back.


    When dusk arrived, the scouts has confirmed that all of the golems were annihilated. The unexpected invasion has finally come to an end.


    On the other side, Black was lazing on the ground. It seemed to be resting. It did not feel as exhausted as it was back when it had used all of its energy to annihilate the meteors before those golems could even touch the ground. However, the constant throwing of fire balls has worn off its spirit a little.


    Right beside the draconic horse, man soldiers and researchers were observing. However, the draconic horse did not seem to be bothered by their presence at all because Black has already gotten used to being around people. It has gotten used to the feeling of being watched and looked at by others. After all, the main city of Moldavia and Winter Fort Academy had always been crowded with citizens and students. Besides, Black has been hanging out at the two places quite often. As time passed by, Black seemed to be relaxed enough to not even notice that an Enchanted armored vehicle has arrived.


    An old elf with white hair walked out of the armored vehicle that were protected by several Elite soldiers. On the chest of the white-haired elf, was an emblem with the words [Confederation''s Highest Academy].


    "Professor Nielsen¡­ this is the volcanic dragon."


    An elite soldier who seemed to be the captain of the elite squad pointed at the huge black body of the draconic horse and whispered to the old elf, "It is resting now. So what says you? Should we come again a little while later?"


    As they fought together earlier on, many soldiers felt less afraid of Black but their survival instinct was still strong enough to leave a slight sense of fear that tells them that they did not want to be near it for longer than necessary.


    "Even though I have seen the pictures, I''m still astounded at what I am looking at right now¡­" said Nielsen the old elf, as he shook his head in disbelief. He narrowed his eyes as he stared at the gigantic body of the draconic horse.


    "As expected! There is a large amount of dragon traces all over it. The name ''Volcanic Dragon'' does ring a bell¡ªare you guys sure that it is friendly and tamed? Did it really interact with a boy for a brief moment?"


    "Of course! We have the footage that shows all the details of the entire process," assured the leader of the squad. "Or else we would not have brought you all the way here in such a hurry. We can show you the footage at the Commanding Center to prove, if you want."


    "It''s okay. It is good enough to know this¡­ oh!" as he was speaking, the old elf suddenly appeared and shouted, "It''s awake!"


    As he was talking to the other elves, Black has finally noticed the people around it and opened its eyes to see with its golden eyes. It stared at the old elf and the other soldiers who looked just as stunned.


    Black lifted its long and slender neck and neighed. It stared only at the only elf whose expression was void of fear from its eye level. That elf was Professor Nielson.


    This old man and the old mage that keeps appearing next to Master look very alike. Black thought. However, there was a significant difference between the two old men¡ªthe man on the right was too weak and appeared to be a completely different being from the powerful old mage. Just as the draconic horse was about to sink deeper into its own thoughts, Professor Nielson cleared his throat and began to communicate with Black in an ancient draconic language, "Greetings, powerful and mighty creature¡­"


    As a linguistics professor who was proficient in various languages and even in the mythical and legendary languages, Professor Nielson came forth to meet the mighty draconic horse with intention to communicate with it. However, as he was attempting to communicate with Black, the old elf noticed that Black seemed to be puzzled by his words. It seemed that the draconic horse could not understand a word at all.


    That''s really strange¡­ a dragon that doesn''t understand draconic language?


    At that moment, Professor Nielson felt a little embarrassed, not because he did not know any other languages of the dragons but because if the volcanic dragon could not understand a single word of the draconic language, then it should not be able to understand any other languages as well.


    In order to uphold and fulfil his responsibilities, the white-haired master of languages decided to switch to another language before approaching the draconic horse again. This time, he chose a language only spoken by the legendary fairies. The language sounded a little odd as he was pronouncing the words as if he was singing the words instead of saying them. As the pitch of his voice went up and down the scales, covering every note known to mankind, Black seemed to become more enthusiastic. It also seemed to be happy as it was nodding its head. It even started tapping its claws against the ground, creating a very rhythmic beat.


    This creature simply does not understand a word of this language as well. It is simply enjoying it like it was a song! Professor Nielson thought. He had no choice but to interrupt his own attempt to communicate with the volcanic dragon. He was extremely surprised by the fact that Black could actually enjoy music and that it was acquainted with the rhythm. And because of the reaction of the creature, the old elf came to realize that the language of the legendary Fairies was actually melodious and comfortable to listen to.


    However, the mission came first. Though Black expressed dissatisfaction with the interruption of the song, Professor Nielson tried using another language in another attempt to communicate with the draconic horse. This time, the old elf picked an outer world language used by the Elemental life form. Judging from the sound of it alone, the language sounded like some meaningless roaring and howling.


    The language indeed sounded meaningless to Black because it has also started howling along with the old elf as if it was not ready to be outdone by the old elf. How could a white-haired elf make a louder noise than a dragon? Hence, the attempt to communicate with this language, once again, seemed to have failed.


    Unflinching and unwilling, Nielson refused the requests of the soldiers to escort him back as he continued to try to communicate with the draconic horse using various languages. Black also seemed to treat all of his attempts as a game. It was attempting to follow up with the old Elf as it also imitated the old elf. In fact, it was enjoying itself with the old elf.


    Obviously, this fellow has been communicating with life forms with wisdoms all its life. So what sort of language can it understand then?


    After a long time, Professor Nielson, who has tried all means and types of languages including Shiling (dwarf''s language), giant''s language, halfling''s language and various animal languages (all sorts of orcs), was exhausted. He could not help but doubt that the draconic horse was a smart life form. However, it did turn out that the wisdom of the volcanic dragon was quite superb and equal to that of a fairy. Not only could it appreciate a good music, it could also sing along with the music with its own draconic voice. From a certain point of view, this creature possessed a certain sense of musical literacy.


    "Lastly¡­ let''s try this one¡­"


    Although it seemed to be impossible for this language to work, Professor Nielson had no other choice. By now, the moon was high up in the sky and the old elf has yet to take his dinner and was on the verge of collapsing from exhaustion and hunger.


    "In ancient legend, this language is used by the people of the plains. Though the language has nothing to do with dragons, it seems to be the only language that has yet to be tried."


    With the urge to hurry home and fill his tummy, which he should have done a few hours ago, the exhausted white-haired elf used the common tongue to make his final attempt to communicate with Black, "Excuse me, can you understand what I am saying?"


    Upon hearing some familiar words from the old elf, Black instantly turned its head around and looked at Professor Nielson expectantly with its gigantic draconic eyes, waiting for him to say another word.


    What a huge reaction! The old elf was greatly encouraged. He quickly recalled the vocabulary of the common tongue as he continued to try to communicate with the draconic horse. He began to stutter as he attempted to speak with that language, "Hello, mighty volcanic dragon, I am the representative of the Bay Confederation¡­"


    "Roar!" Black shook its head as it let out a dragon roar at the puzzled old elf, just as if it was trying to have a conversation with the old Elf.


    "What¡­ what did you say?" asked Professor Nielson, as he wiped the sweats off of his forehead. He could not be affirmative that the volcanic dragon could understand his words. The creature was definitely a life form that possessed intelligence. However, he could not make sense of what Black was trying to say. Black was not speaking a draconic language. It sounded purely like the roaring of a beast.


    What sort of situation is this?! A dragon that does not speak draconic language but understands the language used by the people of the plains? And it can only roar to communicate with others? What exactly is it trying to say then?!


    What else can it say?


    Black had attempted to neigh and roar so many times. It only wanted to say two things¡ª''My name is Black and I am not a volcanic dragon'' and the other, ''Don''t speak in dialect, please speak in common tongue, thank you.''An object in which a Dark wizard or witch has hidden a fragment of his or her soul for the purpose of attaining immortality. A term widely used in Harry Potter. In this novel, the souls of the dead were imbued inside an item to allow them to strengthen other living humans.

 Chapter 274 Black, You’re Finished! No One in Heaven or on Earth Can Save You Now

    "Speak your mind."


    A silver-haired lady, standing in the corner of the hall right outside the Royal Treasury Vault, turned around to look at her younger brother, a little confused.


    "How will our future be?"


    "Even if you asked me¡­"


    Remaining in silence for a brief moment, the black-haired boy then replied her in a calm manner, "I have no idea as well."


    That conversation took place before Joshua walked out of the vault.


    Pulling his black hair to the back of his head, of course, Ling knew what sort of thought was lingering in the mind of his elder sister. The only thing that could concern the girl would be the fact that their master has become stronger every passing day. As his weapons, the two of them were being used less frequently now. This was, in fact, a very bad thing for the both of them. Even Ling had to admit that. The black-haired boy had long knew that his master, the warrior by the name of Joshua, had reached the point where his limbs were weapons of destruction. He had become so powerful that he could tear through steel with his bare hands and arm-wrestle a demon. Even giant dragons could no longer match his strength. His body is his armor, his fingers his spears, his fist his hammer and his palm, a blade.


    This sort of mighty existence would only use a weapon if the weapon happened to be just conveniently lying around where the warrior could simply grab it¡­ perhaps the warrior still gave consideration for the feelings of the siblings. Ling knew that his master cared about their feelings.


    However, if a weapon was deemed to ''only exist to be used'', then there will be no difference to them than being put aside like a piece of useless junk. The weapon would have lost its meaning to exist. Ying was haunted by that notion as she started to feel frustrated and distressed because her master has been using them less frequently nowadays. Though Ling also shared mutual feelings, he had a completely different point of view of it.


    "No matter how the future turns out to be, it won''t matter," the black-haired boy said seriously as he looked at his sister''s green eyes. "As long as we can follow our Master and stay by his side, is there really a difference of being a divine armament or a human being?" He chuckled and added, "Master has always seen us as human beings. So what I believe is that we should not attach ourselves to only one identity."


    "But we are created to fight, to serve our master so that he can do better in battles!" the silver-haired young girl stuck to her own opinion. She lowered her head as she looked at her smooth, fair hands that were glowing with a faint light. After thinking about it for a while, Ying turned around and said softly, "I don''t wish for anything. I don''t want to think about anything at all. I just want to stay by Master''s side. Whether we are being used or being laid aside, we will still be weapons. But¡­ perhaps¡­ you''re right¡­"


    The voice of the girl was very soft. Only Ling who was standing very near her could vaguely hear what she said, "As master has always treated us like human beings, and we seem to have developed the will of human beings to wish and to dream. Perhaps¡­ it is not my wish to be used by master at all. I just want to feel like I belong¡­"


    My dear sister... Ling could not help but shake his head.


    In the beginning, he was just an abandoned being, cast into a sealed room. However, he was unexpectedly and accidentally selected by his master as his weapon. Hence, he felt inferior to his sister. Although Ying had always appeared normal, she was not always that confident with herself. She had been having troubled thoughts about her master abandoning her; that she would no longer be needed.


    "Alright¡­ aren''t you being needed all these while? Even now?"


    Ling took a step forward and gave his sister and hugged her. He smiled and spoke softly into the ear of the silver-haired girl, "Just like I would handle the territory affairs for Master, you''d be helping Master with the chores back in the mansion. We have always been needed by Master. He couldn''t have done all that without us anyway¡ªso there is no need to worry so much about it."


    "We can also do a lot more. Divine armaments can be just more than a weapon, you know¡­"


    After Joshua came out of the vault with his prize, everything seemed to have returned to normal.


    Joshua and the others walked in the hallway of the palace. It was almost midnight and so they were preparing to rest for the night. They made their way to the estate of the Radcliffe family in the Imperial City. Alphonso had arranged a feast for the arrival of Joshua and the others. However, from the looks of it, it seemed that the dinner was about to become breakfast. As for Brandon and Nostradamus, they still had some unfinished business to attend to. The swordsman went back to the laboratory to tie up some strings while the old mage was bounded to his duty to investigate the scene where the demon revealed itself.


    "Do keep Moldova in mind and visit more often, my friend."


    As they arrived at the main gate of the Morlaix Palace, they were greeted by the guards with respect. There, Joshua bid farewell with Brandon and Nostradamus. Instantly, the old mage has removed himself from the scene with a teleportation spell. Before the swordsman left, the warrior smiled gently at the swordsman and said, "Vale Dani and your two little daughters miss you more than you can imagine¡­"


    "I understand. But Joshua¡­"


    Brandon nodded his head solemnly. But a brief moment later, he revealed a teasing smile and said, "You''re not that young anymore. I believe that now is a good time to find yourself a mistress."


    The warrior laughed as he shook his head. When he was ready to respond, Ying was startled by a buzz at her waist. She picked up the communication device and was a little surprised to receive a transmission at such a late hour. "Who would be calling at this ungodly hour?"


    The communication device was a rectangular metallic device engraved with a two-way communication circle. This device was a custom-made device that the warrior requested the professors in the Winter Fort to build. The magic-enhanced device allowed long-distance communication without any delay. However, though the coverage of the device was vast, the device was limited to only two points of communication terminals. Joshua would usually rely on this device to keep in touch with the people back in his territory.


    It was already midnight by then. Theoretically speaking, if it was not some big issue, the people back in his territory would not have called him.


    "Pass it to me."


    After taking the communication device from Ying, Joshua knitted his brows as he activated the device to accept the call from the other end of the communication circle.


    Brandon and the two divine armaments were staring at Joshua as they listened to the warrior talking to the person on the other side of the communication circle. After introducing themselves to each other through the communication device, they went straight to the main point. Initially, Joshua seemed calm however, as time passed, his expression turned to shock and then rage. After that, he calmed himself down.


    "Alright, I am well aware of the situation now. Thank you very much for informing me, Roland. You have nothing to worry about, my friend¡­ you don''t have to blame yourself."


    "It''s okay. I''ll come back and deal with this. No trouble at all. The celebration banquet will not end in a day. Furthermore, it doesn''t matter if I didn''t attend. I have met the Emperor."


    "I understand. Just stabilize the situation first and get the atmosphere sorted out. I will be there right away."


    After having a serious discussion with Roland, the warrior switched off the communication device. His face remained expressionless.


    "What happened, my friend?"


    Brandon was looking at the warrior''s face¡ªhis face seemed to have blackened. He could not help but to feel a little worried. He then asked the warrior, "Did something bad happen?"


    He has roughly heard about what was happening in the territory; there were some serious issues that required Joshua''s immediate attention. For that, the warrior was required to return to the territory as soon as he could.


    "It''s nothing serious, Brandon."


    When the communication device was returned to Ying, Joshua sneered. "My mount has wandered off and caused some trouble."


    My instructions were clear. I told Black to look after the teleportation circle and don''t wander off. It still went over to the other side of the dimensional passage! Well done, Black! You have gone against my orders.


    Having thought that, his face darkened even more. "I will go back and teach that horse a lesson!"


    *****


    Illgner Continent, the next afternoon.


    Under the guidance of Professor Nielson, Black and a fully armed army have arrived at the largest coastal port of Babel Province, Sapphire Port.


    Sapphire Port was a large port that belonged to the Bay Confederation which was located on the northeast coast. It was strategically located that it was made a port in the deep waters by nature. After many years of renovations, the cargo handling capacity of Sapphire Port has become very large. Other than that, Sapphire Port also had amazingly mesmerizing views. The sea water was calm throughout the entire year. The sunlight that shone upon the surface of the sea made the sea dazzle like sapphires do. That was how the place got its name.


    The reason they took Black¡ªor perhaps the word ''escort'' would be more suitable to describe how they were bringing Black to the port, was because the capital city of the Babel Province could not provide for this huge creature enough food and its other needs. As the eruption of Mount Sigma just happened recently, hundreds and thousands of refugees have wandered to many cities across the continent of Illgner. Naturally, most of the refugees had arrived at the capital city.


    With the prosperous nation of the Bay Confederation growing stronger every single day, there should not be any problem for the capital city to provide food, clothing and shelter for the refugees. There was even room to hold a carnival to ease up the gloomy atmosphere of the situation after the calamities that had happened. However, the circumstances seem to differ with the existence of a large dragon. Even though Black was behaving exceptionally friendly to the elves, allowing Black to wander around the place would definitely scare off the elves who were faint of heart. Not to mention that the city was not built to generate resources and so, would not be able to provide the amount of food and other supplies that a dragon required. According to the judgments made by the researchers, the half-draconic creature was an aquatic species. Although it could live in lava or hot springs, seawater was obviously more suitable than land.


    There were also a large amount of food source in the sea. With that option, the pressure to provide food and other supplies decreased by a notch. Even if Black was not the hunting type, it would be much more convenient for the people at the port to transport food and other supplies than on land.


    On the way to Sapphire Port, Professor Nielson sat on top of one of the armored vehicle. He has yet to give up on trying to communicate with Black. He even asked his students to bring forth the information and data kept many years ago on the language spoken by the people on the plains. He enunciated his words carefully in order to get Black to understand. Yet, it remained doubtful that Black could actually understand the language as it seemed to be unfocused. Perhaps it was because Black could feel a chill coursing down its spine as if something terrifying was nearby. Ever since Black has awoken its Elder Dragon''s bloodline, it seldom sensed this sort of feeling anymore. So what exactly was going on?


    It felt uneasy at its core. Even though the old elf was trying to make his best effort, Black was not really listening to the old elf. The sort of chill that was currently creeping down his spine was so disturbing that its limbs felt weak.


    As the white-haired old elf spoke to the draconic horse, the escort party has finally arrived at the hill, on the outskirts of Sapphire Port. From there, one could see the mesmerizing sight of the port from a distance. Everyone''s jaw dropped as they were shocked by the scene before them¡ªthe entire sea was red.


    Down at the harbor, a riot has broken out. Chaos was everywhere. There was no sign suggesting that the incident has taken place earlier or that it has just broke out. Under the afternoon sun, the water of Sapphire Sea, which was initially blue and beautiful, was turning cloudy red. Black mud and mulch, which was resting at the bottom of the sea, was now washed up by an inexplicable force, causing the entire region within ten kilometers radius to be tainted with a dark red color.


    As the seawater became murkier, a strange smell floated over. The smell was familiar to all¡ªthe smell was like sulphur mixed with the stench of dead fishes that they could usually sniff from the port city. The scent was similar to¡­


    "Roar!" Black suddenly reacted to the smell violently. It immediately turned its head around and looked at Professor Nielson. The draconic horse roared at the sky several times as if it was trying to say something. But the old elf did not seem to understand a single thing that Black was trying to say. Everyone was starting to get anxious when the old elf seemed to have realized something.


    "The smell is very similar to the smell on the volcanic dragon¡­ sulphur, lava, volcano¡­ Volcano?!"


    The old elf instantly turned around and looked towards the source in the distance that was turning the sea red. Fishes were floating on the surface. With a closer look, the area where the sea was red, was boiling. Professor Nielson assumed the worst.


    "Is this a sign? That the underwater volcano is going to erupt?"

 Chapter 275 Demon of Calamity

    That was the forewarning of an underwater volcano eruption.


    In that instant, for one brief moment, Nielson felt that everything was beyond reasoning.


    What in the world was going on? How was there an underwater volcano in this region? When Sapphire Port was founded, several great mages had explored the area over hundreds of miles in radius. They were confident that there was no danger in the vicinity before they gave the green light for the port to be built in that area. Only a huge typhoon that only pass by once in a century will cause a tsunami that might pose a threat to the port.


    If a volcano truly laid beneath the sea by the port, the powerful mages would have detected them when they were scouting the area. Though the effectiveness of the magic has become weaker over time, Nielson knew that the activity of detection magic would never have been affected by the density of the elements in the atmosphere. If the mages had confirmed that the area is safe, then there would be no doubt about it. So there was only one possibility left¡ªthe underwater volcano has recently emerged.


    Could it be¡­ Professor Nielson glanced sideways at the gigantic volcanic dragon. But soon, he realized that he had no time to think about other things because suddenly, animals were moving, as if escaping, in large groups, from the forest and the city. The horses were started to be restless and a little agitated. The birds took flight into the air, screeching. Even the mice that were living in between the cracks deep in the houses were rushing out of their hidings, heading out of the city.


    In the distance, many informed people in the Sapphire Port spotted the warning signs of an erupting volcano. Many of them has begun hopping into their magic-enhanced vehicles; some running urgently towards the same direction of the feeling animals. From the top of the hill, one could see the fleeing inhabitants leaving the city like a black tidal wave of shadows, spreading outwards from the city center.


    The escort convoy was still hesitating about whether they should advance into the port or retreat from it. If they retreated, they would have to abort their mission in escorting the draconic horse to the port. But under that circumstances, their only option was to abort their mission because if the crowd that was evacuating from the port, caught up with them, the convoy will end up being caught in the crowd and their movements will be stalled.


    But just as the convoy was turning their vehicles in the opposite direction in retreat, the old elf turned his head around as the anxiety that grew in his chest urged him to. The very second he turned around, the earth beneath their feet groaned a deep and loud sound.


    Boom!


    The violent tremor caused everyone to halt and to stabilize themselves once more. A fear stemming from their basic instinct that was rooted deep in their hearts was beginning to seep through their mask of calmness.


    Far away, out in the sea, the black seawater suddenly turned golden, as if a sun was rising from the bottom of the sea. No one had been given the time to react to it at all. It burst out violently, with a forceful bang, louder than thunder tearing through the sky. Boiling hot lava spewed out from the core underneath the sea, one burst after another. As the lava was prevented by a layer of deep seawater, the eruption was less violent. There was only a moment that a dense fog spread over the sea but it has caused an enormous tidal wave, so tall that no one could have expected it.


    In the horizon, there was a white line that appeared like a city wall. It was so high that it seemed to be capable of destroying the entire world. That sky-scraping wave was at least over a few hundred meters high. The wave spread out from the epicenter of the volcano. Every single elf on the shore was witnessing the happening of the eruption with shock. Many Elves who were still at the port had given up on escaping, they were simply standing there with despair upon their hearts and faces, helpless against the incoming giant wave rushing towards them.


    "Leave! Retreat now! Do not stop! Do not stop for anyone, not even the civilians!"


    Professor Nielson seemed to be too terrified to move, he was so shocked to the point where his legs felt weak and his lips has turned the shade of deathly white. Yet, he did not stop screaming at and commanding the convoy to charge forward at full speed. He gritted his teeth as he shouted desperately, "There is no time! We can''t save anyone! Forward! I will bear the consequences! I will attend the court martial if needed!"


    The convoy personnel did not show even the slightest hesitation as they began moving forward at top speed. As professional military personnel, they knew their obligation to rescue and protect any civilians they came across. However, the crowd that was nearest to them were at least half a hill away from them and the gigantic wave was approaching them fast, engulfing everything that stood in its path. It was so fast that the convoy personnel could not help anyone at all, it was too difficult to be selfless when faced with such a huge threat.


    Despite it all, there were still two-armored vehicles that did not withdraw themselves with the main convoy. Two calm voices came through the communication device, despite their anxiety that was broiling deep within them. But they were trying to stick to their obligation as military personnel, "I am sorry, I believe that I should try to at least, help."


    "We''re military personnel, trained to help and protect the citizens."


    After saying what they had in mind, they shit off the communication device immediately. Two armored vehicle had also turned around rapidly and immediately accelerated towards the direction where the despairing citizens were attempting to flee. The tsunami wave did not slow; it continued to roll and devour everything along its way. The islands, the merchant ships, the reefs and everything else on the port were destroyed by this monstrous calamity. The white vapor from the volcanic eruption had floated up and blocked out the entire sky so much so that the sky seemed like it has turned dark.


    In the midst of all the chaos, Professor Nielson continued speaking to Black, as loud as he could. He wanted this volcanic dragon to flee with him instead of staying back under the shadow of the incoming wave. Black, however, remained silent, gazing outwards into the distance. Its eyes were trained on something behind the wave. In the middle of the sea, a gigantic lava pit was spilling endless stream of magma that boiled the water and immediately hardened into volcanic rocks. Despite that, the amount of magma spilling from the pit was too much that the accumulated volcanic sediments layered up higher and higher until it formed a mountain peak.


    After that, Black turned around, decisively¡ªthis was not a situation that it was capable to handle after all. It remained silent and retreated with the convoy. Though the draconic horse was reluctant to admit that it was no match to the force of nature, it accepted defeat.


    If it could have arrived at the port a little earlier than now, it could have stabilized the lava to delay the eruption of the underwater volcano. It might even be able to make the underwater volcano dormant for some time.


    The elves in the Illgner Continent did not come up with a proper name for Black. The black dragon was the product of the underwater volcano. As the descendant of an elder dragon, it was indeed a volcanic dragon. Now that the volcano has erupted, it has become a natural disaster that no one could prevent anymore, not even the dragons.


    Right after the convoy retreated from the scene, the gigantic wave that was a dozen of meters high pounced upon the Sapphire. Intense rumbling and noises followed when the wave hit the port. The entire city was torn apart like paper models. The buildings, giant ships and all other man-made objects collapsed at the first blow of the wave that had the force of more than a thousand tons. In merely a blink of an eye, the city was flattened out. Hundreds of lives went straight to heaven when the Sapphire Port was destroyed.


    One of the two armored vehicles that went back to rescue the citizens was completely engulfed by the huge wave because it did not manage to retreat in time. The other armored vehicle was only soaked; not washed away.


    As for the crowd that was fleeing towards the other direction, only the earliest group that fled towards the hills managed to get to safety. The remaining was devoured by the tsunami and the survivors were too shaken up to even mourn for their family and friends who did not make it. Meanwhile, the volcano was ready for another eruption.


    As the second eruption happened, ten gigantic rings of light appeared in the sky that was covered by the fog, dark clouds and volcanic ashes. The rumbling thunder and the flashing lightning occurred in the sky and the rings of light started to rotate back and forth in the middle of the sky as if a gigantic magic circle is in operation. Red light particles appeared to be dancing in the sky, tainting it so red that even the dark clouds could not cover them. The underwater volcano erupted again, causing gold and red light to emerge onto the surface of the sea¡ªthe contrast between the sky and the sea was so great that it looked like the hell has surfaced onto earth.


    Professor Nielson who was witnessing the phenomenon was frozen in shock. He lifted his head up, not saying a word, not making a sound. Then he raised his hand and pointed a finger at the meteors that were falling from the sky. Though the old elf was a mentally strong man, the scene that unfolded before his very eyes had broken something inside of him. And that was when he croaked, "Go¡­ lem!"


    Gritting his teeth, he said, "Every single time! It''s the same thing every single time! These goddamn monsters!"


    For the past three years, the Bay Confederation has encountered a number of natural calamities across the continent of Illgner. Without logical reasons, storms and blizzards, droughts and typhoons had been coursing through the land, as if they were called upon by some evil force. Coastal cities has been constantly raided by typhoons. The hill regions encountered random earthquakes and avalanches. The increasing frequency of the occurring calamities has prepared the Bay Confederation to be well trained in handling these cases. The eruption of Mount Sigma was merely considered to be a small matter among many other logical matters. The Confederation has already took precaution long before the eruption happened.


    However, comparing all of that together, every time when a calamity occurs, golems would reveal themselves near the site of the calamity. It would have seemed like a coincidence if that only happened a few times but the golems haven''t failed to make an appearance at any of the recent calamities. Before that, it was Mount Sigma, followed by the appearance of the golem army, closely followed by the eruption of the underwater volcano by the port. Right after the underwater volcano erupted, the meteors fell, immediately, from the sky. The occurrence was enough of a proof that the golems always showed up after a calamity.


    These golems were like puppets without souls. They were merely monsters without a single drop of hot blood in them, neither can they shed any tears. They were definitely tied closely to the calamities. There was a possibility that the sudden appearance of the underwater volcano was their doing.


    "Professor, get back into the vehicle, now!"


    A soldier had stuck his head out of the convoy vehicle. He seemed to be very anxious as he told Professor Nielson to get back on board of the armored vehicle, "I have just received an emergency message. According to the prediction of the research facility, the location where the golems will land will be on the path, right ahead of us! The army is ready to depart from the capital city of the Babel Province. We need to brace ourselves for the upcoming battle!"


    "Prepare? What do we need to prepare?" The old man had yet to fully comprehend the situation.


    "Prepare to keep these goddamn monsters occupied until the calvary arrives!" the soldier replied. Then with an air of anger and determination, he said, "And then¡­ we shall kill them all!"

 Chapter 276 Apocalyptic Circle

    The sky was extremely dark¡ªvolcanic ash, smoky fog and dark clouds that appeared out of nowhere had blocked the sun in the sky. The haze was everywhere. The setting sun disappeared and the world was thrown into darkness. The gigantic ring of light that was rotating slowly in the sky was the only light source. The mysterious phenomenon brought fear upon the people towards the great unknown.


    Withstand the assaults from the golems and wait for the supporting army from the capital city of Babel Province to arrive.


    The very simple command, however, was not an easy one to follow. Not at all.


    Currently, the Confederation has lost count of the number of calamities that have befallen the continent. There were small ones like storms and blizzard and big ones likes great floods and droughts that took lives from the land. There were also small number of destructive disasters like the eruption of Mount Sigma and the tsunami wave that flattened Sapphire Port which caused permanent losses that were simply irreversible.


    The Confederation was called "Confederation" because it was formed by the merging of all the greater provinces. The Sea Bay Central was governing the strength of all the provinces, coordinating with each other. The invasion of the golems was a serious problem that is something that must not be taken lightly. But the local military personnel were also responsible in rescuing the locals. That is, unless, in the true meaning of it, that the Mana Tide could not be resisted even with the power of an entire province, or when even the Central Region is not capable of moving their army to the other provinces to surround and suppress the enemy forces.


    The army forces of the neighboring Liard Province and De Loin Province were tasked with their own missions at the moment. If it wasn''t because for Babel Province''s shortage of strength and manpower, they would have mobilized their army forces to provided support at the port.


    "Why do we need to delay the golems?" Nielson questioned, a little puzzled. He was well aware of the military matters. This old elf has lived a long life after all. He understood what a ''strategy'' was. "These golems will find a highly populated location before they raid. Perhaps we can make a more strategic plan instead of trying to delay the golems like blind idiots. It will be an advantage to choose the time and place for the battle. So let''s get over to the largest city nearest to us. We can make defensive counterattacks there!"


    ¡ªThe Sapphire Port has been destroyed. The nearest large city would be the capital city of Babel Province.


    The soldier patiently explained the current situation to the old elf, "Some golems have emerged near the capital city. The strange thing about them is that they can just appear anywhere they like, even from the ground. They just suddenly appeared in the Central Region. The army force back at the capital city are clearing out the golems in the city. So it might take a while before the army can annihilate the enemies in the city. If the new batch of golems are to be brought to the capital city, the golems will attack the city from both sides. Our city might fall under that circumstance¡­ so we must hold the monsters here."


    The old elf remained in silence in the dark for a brief moment. He then sighed loudly and said, "The Confederation has really encountered too many calamities¡­ the continuous occurrence of natural disasters, the invasions of the golems¡­ Why did the world change so much? Could it be that the Mother Tree no longer protect us all?"


    In the myths and legends of the elves, their ethnic groups came from the source of everything¡ªthe Mother Tree. The first elves were born from the fallen leaves of the branches of the Mother Tree. It was obvious that it was only a myth. However, that doesn''t stop the Elves from believing that the Mother Tree was a real existence. That belief is deeply rooted in their daily lives and cultures.


    It was futile to sigh like that. After giving it some thoughts, the old professor did not get back on board of the armored vehicle. He walked towards Black, which seemed to remain in silence. The old elf used the language used by the people of the plains and spoke out with a loud voice, "Volcanic¡­ Lord Black!"


    The half-draconic horse had also just came back from its deep thoughts as it reacted to the old elf. It has turned its head over and looked at the white-haired elf, who was currently standing right beside the convoy vehicle. It then responded to the old elf''s words with a groan.


    Having been astounded by the fact that Black possessed great wisdom and tendency of behaving humanely, Professor Nielson hesitated for a brief moment. He then gritted his teeth as he bowed down in a respectful manner. "I sincerely hope that you can lend us a hand. Let''s delay the golems in front of us."


    With the strength of this army, it was almost impossible for them to slow the many golems that were about to land on the ground. If the army has to forcefully delay the movements of the golems, there will definitely be a great deal of losses. However, if a dragon can join forces with the army, the situation would be completely different. But the volcanic dragon was still a gigantic beast with an unknown origin to anyone on this continent, so the big question remained¡ªwould it help the elves or not?


    Nielson knew that Black was a dragon that was friendly to people. It even helped with stopping the meteors from landing in the capital city of Babel Province. The draconic horse even went to the frontline to annihilate the golems. So there was a great possibility that it will also help the elves in this battle again. But the old elf wanted to make a request to Black, in hope that it will increase the likeliness of it agreeing to help them in the battle. Even if it was just a small possibility, he simply could not afford to lose it.


    "Growl¡ª"


    Elf, they are also my enemy. You don''t have to request. I will naturally engage myself with the battle against those monsters.


    Though they were not speaking the same language, without a valid reason, the old elf somehow understood what Black was trying to tell him. He was filled with excitement as he got back on board the armored vehicle. Meanwhile, the draconic horse looked at the meteors that were crashing onto the surface of the earth, causing powerful tremors. Its golden eyes seemed to be filled with doubts.


    Battling¡­ alone?


    Chaos daemons¡­ these golems were obviously Chaos daemons. However, the elves were not aware of that at all. Defending themselves against the golems has become part of their culture. Most of the elves did not even begin to wonder why the golems appeared in their world in the first place. For them, their appearance in this world was merely an act of nature, just like the calamities and the tsunami. There were all acts of nature.


    As Black had always been battling the Chaos daemons alongside the warrior, it was initially, excited, as it was experiencing a new situation in a new environment. So it did not feel like it was wrong to battle alone. However, now that it has calmed its mind, the draconic horse has noticed that it was far away from home. Its master was not around anymore. It was a lone dragon which could not find its way home.


    Perhaps it was just anxiety, or maybe loneliness. Whichever it was, it was currently in a really terrible situation¡ªan unknown rage was gradually building up in its heart. Black was not the kind that would feel depressed over such a thing. Maybe it was unconsciously influenced by the personality of its master so that whenever it feels frustrated, the only thing that comes to mind was to shred its enemies into pieces.


    ¡ªThen let''s do this now!


    In the middle of the night, two golden lights glowed as the eyes of the dragon began to move around, followed by the tightening of its vertical pupils. Upon locking on its target, the draconic horse did not seem to show even the slightest intention to wait or hesitate. It let out a growl, filled with anger, and the core in his chest began to unleash tremendous amount of heat, sweeping away every single trace of damp vapors brought by the tsunami. A blazing white light shone right out of it. The light penetrated the haze and darkness that covered the sky, bringing out a beam of light that looked slightly curved, and shooting straight at one of the meteors that was falling from the sky.


    Boom¡ªthe light beam penetrated right through the meteor as if it was made of paper. The great impact of the penetration has caused even the meteor itself to sway from its course of projection, ramming into the other meteors near it. The sound of explosion made a delayed echo. Fragments of flames were seen splashing all over the sky like fireworks.


    The armored vehicle, which was initially parked right beside Black, had to leave the vicinity instantly because the draconic horse was currently charging itself up with fire element around its body. The power rooted in its bloodline has been ignited by its rage. Currently, Black was surrounded with inextinguishable blazing fire. The draconic horse could feel that the more it used its power, the stronger it became.


    "Roar!"


    After unleashing its rage, Black felt that it was not enough. It growled like a brewing thunderstorm, filled with the aura of a lord. The core in its chest lit up again. Sparkling flares brewed right at its center.


    A dozen blazing white light beams shot out right before the eyes of every witness in the vicinity. Unlike the previous light beam, Black has just adjusted the strength of each light beams, ensuring each of the light beams was powerful enough to destroy one meteor. The strength of each and every light beam was maintained perfectly equal. There was no excessive nor insufficient energy in each of the beams. Numerous light particles were seen making long trajectories across the sky, forming into the shape of a gigantic fan. In an instant, the attack has laid waste to the meteors, destroying the golems within each of them.


    "Well done!"


    Cheers were heard from the convoy. Taking down one enemy means that they would have to face one less enemy later in the battlefield. However, before everyone could feel the joy of seeing what Black did to the meteors, more meteors emerged from the darkness of the sky. Along with shrill howling, hundreds of meteors were seen showering upon earth like rain of fire. That was not even the most terrifying thing they would witness today. The third wave of the meteors emerged as they began to fall from the dark sky as if following the projection paths of the previous meteors destroyed only a few moments ago. With the same amount of meteors landing upon earth, the ground shook violently as if small earthquakes were happening, one after another.


    Everyone''s jaw dropped as they witnessed everything that was happening before their eyes, "What the¡­ how¡­ that number?"


    "We''re doomed¡­ we''re all doomed¡­"


    "¡­"


    It seemed as if no one has ever imagined that the scene that was unfolding before their very eyes would come to pass. Most of the people who witnessed it could not help but doubt it. Were they just hallucinating? Hundreds, maybe even thousands of golems descending from the sky all at the same time?


    The number of golems that came down to earth was almost the same number of golems the Confederation had to handle during the battle at the Valley of Cold Winds three years ago. Even then, the Confederation had to combine forces of army from most of the Provinces just to resist the golem force. After all, that was a battle that required tens of thousands of army forces and fortresses as their defense base.


    If they were to face that sort of golem army with just one convoy, even if the volcanic dragon joined them, they would never be able to defend against the golems before them.


    That was not the end though.


    Right above the sky and beyond, in the high heaven higher than the clouds and the sky, there was a sound that sounded like the rumbling sounds of a gigantic machine operating on its own. Everyone in the Babel Province, even everyone across the entire Illgner Continent, could hear it. They lifted their heads up and looked at the sky with doubts and fear.


    In the sky, the sun has fallen. A crescent moon rose slowly. The light of the moon was, however, dimmed by an incomparable magic circle that was formed from ten gigantic light rings. It rotated slowly. On a closer look, one could see that each of the light rings on the magic circle touched each other, just like gears. With each passing second it rotated, the brightness of the light it emitted turned brighter by a notch. Towards the end, the entire thing turned as bright as the Sun, shining its light into every corner of the world that has descended into darkness for a while earlier on.


    Everyone who was gazing at the light rings has had an enlightenment deep within their hearts. It was something that was beyond the description of any spoken language; it was a language that could only be understood by the soul.


    The apocalypse was upon them¡ª


    Buzz¡ª


    As the buzzing sound echoed through the quiet world, a shapeless and invisible force has caused the clouds in the sky to ripple like water. The ten light rings continued to rotate slowly. After quite some time, the magic circle has become a circle that was formed from only nine light rings. One of the light rings has moved out of its formation and came to the center of the magic circle.


    Light shone as the nine light rings emitted tens of millions of light rays as these rays converged at the center of the circle. Infinite rays of light overlapped each other, appearing to look like layers of nets stacking upon each other. Boundless power stacked up together. A strong pressure pressed down on the earth. At that moment, everyone who was still fixated on the emanating circle high up beyond the sky held their breath. Fear began to creep out from the bottom of their hearts, making some of them weak in the knees.


    It felt like they were being watched by the evil gods.


    Black was roaring thunderously. But its voice was overpowered by the loud buzzing sound that echoed through the world. Its heart was filled with a sense of lingering fear. The basic instinct of its bloodline inheritance was telling him that there was some sort of power gathering at the center of the light circle¡­ growing. And that existence was about to break out of its shell in its cocoon. Yet, Black was unable to do anything at that moment¡ªit could only watch it happening.


    In an instant, before anyone could react to the situation, a fully charged power formed in the center of the light ring and rays of lights gathered as they formed a mass of light, distorting the world.


    "It''s aiming at Mount Nasir¡ª"


    The voice came in a hasty tone from an elf with sharp-cornered eyes. He made an assumption based on his own observation. Before he could finish his words, a beam of blazing light shot out from the center of the mass of light, straight at its target. With an intense buzz, the light beam penetrated through layers of clouds. Every single trace of clouds within ten kilometers radius was dissipated, leaving the sky strangely empty. Due to the influence of the intense impact waves, the rest of the clouds broke out into heavy rain waves one after another.


    The light hit its target and spread instantly. The distant mountain was devoured completely by the bright white light. It was the most terrifying sight that anyone has ever seen. Not even the horrific tsunami that hit the port earlier was as terrifying. The tidal wave of the light has devoured the whole mountain and the rivers nearby. Even the city, the villages and the Elves that were overwhelmed with fear and panic were not spared.


    After that¡­


    There was no ''after that''¡­


    With a strange rumbling, all the regions were swallowed by the blazing white light, vanishing without a trace. There was no explosion nor even the slightest trace of shockwave. When the beam of light was gone, the Babel Province suffered an unimaginable loss¡ªits mountain. Where the mountain was originally located, now lies a deep pit with a radius of a few kilometers. Lava swelled at the bottom of the pit, reflecting the light of the flame.


    In the middle of the huge pit was a crack that floated in the air. It seemed like a sign that the dimensional space was torn open. Fragments of the world scattered around that rift. On the other side of the crack, was a horrific existence roaring in rage. One could also vaguely see a gigantic golden apparition flashing by the crack.


    -The crack is too small but it should be enough for it to cross through it.


    So what exactly was going on now? Regardless of whether it was Black, the others in the convoy, everyone else in the Great Commander''s office who were monitoring the current situation through the Ccommunication circle, the personnel in the Central Research Center of the Confederation, or the military personnel, everyone had the same question in mind. Some have let the words tumble from their lips however, none of them had an answer to the question. Everything had happened so suddenly that none of them had the time to react to the situation.


    "There is something coming out!"


    In the armored vehicle that was parked nearest to the crack, a scout was holding onto a high-powered binoculars as he looked at the scene from a distance. He embraced his trembling fear that lingered in his heart and spoke as calmly as he could, "There is a lot¡­ there is a lot¡­ argh!"


    The scout suddenly let out a scream, "They are golems!"


    "They have wings and they can fly!"


    "What?!"


    The horrifying announcement of the scout took everyone by surprise. Black did not bothered itself with the fuss that was spreading among the convoy. Instead, it remained in silence as it stared into the distance. Those draconic eyes could see clearer than the binoculars. A few moments ago, Black has sensed the fear it would only feel when it was with its master. And now, that sense of fear was directed at the golden gigantic statue right on the other side of the crack.


    That was the presence that was way beyond Black¡ªGold-pinnacle tier or even an existence of a Supreme tier.


    Just as what the scout has described, hundreds and thousands of golems emerged from the dimensional crack. They were much smaller than the other golems that has descended to earth during the meteor shower. They were weaker as well. However, they all had varying shapes of wings on their backs, flying through the crack and making their way out into this world.


    In the sky, the Apocalyptic Circle faded away very slowly. The crack slowly sealed itself shut. However, before the crack could be sealed shut, there were already thousands of flying golems coming into this world. As one could have estimated, there were about five thousand golems now. Some of them seemed to have noticed the presence of the refugees of Sapphire Port and charged towards the direction of the convoy at full speed. The presence of Chaos was swiftly spreading, tainting the world with its deathly silence.


    Thud.


    A dragon claw rested upon the surface of the ground.


    Black looked at the sky and growled.


    Unlike the convoy that was descending into chaos and panic, Black was reminded of the memorable time back in Moldova, when it was charging through the hordes of Chaos daemons alongside its master. It remembered the feeling when it was allowed to run freely.


    This was indeed a tough battle.


    But, for a true warrior, this battle was perfect.

 Chapter 277 Crisis and the Turning Poin

    Hell did not break loose only in the Babel Province.


    Calamities befell the Bay Confederation and every corner of the Illgner world as the light beam from the Apocalyptic Circle created a dimensional crack. Countless golems have descended upon earth. All the army forces in all regions were beginning to feel exhausted. After all, they had just given their best effort on clearing out the remaining golems earlier on. Now, they have to face another wave of newly descended golems which were greater in number than the previous wave.


    The Sea Bay Central was one of the few regions that has yet to suffer the attacks of the golems. Of course, that was also one of the regions with the highest degree in regards of security. Even if there really was a golem invasion, the people in the Sea Bay Central would absolutely be capable of fending those monsters off.


    After being on the airship for so long, the chief commander, who has finally arrived at his own office, sat down tiredly in his chair. He did not have the luxury to rest, though. Vulcan took a sip of water and quickly activated a number of observation circles. Numerous screens appeared before his eyes. Observing each of the screen anxiously, the red-haired elf felt his heart drop. He noticed that the situation was way worse than he had anticipated it to be.


    The golem invasions of different intensities have befallen the nine provinces of the Confederation. Their numbers were tremendous and the density of the golem forces were also great. Though the numbers and density remained second to the numbers and density of the golem forces three years back at the Valley of Cold Winds, all the golem forces were focused on one location. Each of the nine provinces was invaded by the golem forces of almost that number and density. Perhaps more than nine provinces were under siege.


    The army forces in all the provinces were exhausted. They have already put in everything they have got, spirit and manpower, into handling the golem forces within their own territory. The Sea Bay Central had no problem handling their fortress against the golems as they could rely on the fortifications of their own forts. However, they could not mobilize their forces even if they had the means to help the other provinces as their own force was too occupied with defending their own territory.


    The storms were blowing at all of the coastal provinces. The port cities were hit by huge waves. Earthquakes ravaged all the hilly areas as hail and blizzards blew across the land in the northern provinces. In less than a few hours, the layer of ice in the northern provinces has visibly accumulated to half a meter thick. Even the armored vehicles were completely frozen and immobilized. The entire continent was devastated by all the calamities, causing the world to be in a critical condition.


    The massive golem armies that were launching their fiercest assaults upon the cities came with the calamities¡ªit was as if they were fully committed to annihilating the Confederation. De Loin Province had the weakest army force in their defense line against the golems, which was why they were already in a critically devastated state. Countless meteors were falling to earth, inflicting massive damage across the land, scorching up the grass and forests with fire that spread quickly across the wilderness, leaving cracks and giant pits in the devastated land. Under the siege of more than a thousand golems, the defensive forces of De Loin Province were forced to retreat to the other larger cities. The abandoned city was currently crawling with lifeless gray and rocky puppets. They were destroying any fortresses or buildings that were temporarily built by the army before the invasion, slaughtering the remaining local citizens who did not escape the city in time.


    Corpses in horrific states of death were scattered all over the land. The flesh and blood of the elves were spilled and splattered everywhere and the broken pieces of the golems'' remains dotted the ground. The stench of blood lingered in the air.


    Having no words to describe his feeling at the sight at that very moment, Vulcan gritted his teeth as veins popped up on his wrinkled temples. Having brought the Confederation up from the ashes of the Fallen Elven Dynasty with his own two hands, Vulcan loved every single elf in his world just like his own family. He would visit the cities upon their establishments just to pass on his blessings. So, when he witnessed the golems slaughtering his people in cold blood, his heart boiled with unspeakable rage.


    But what could he do? The feeling of helplessness overwhelmed every single cell in his body. Even though he was trembling with a rage that grew in his chest as he watched the screens, he still could not do anything.


    The Confederation is indeed in deep trouble now... could today really be the end of the Confederation?


    Forcing his eyes away from the screens, the chief commander looked towards the observation screen that projected the situation in the Babel Province. The number of golems in that province was higher than in the other regions because that was where the Apocalyptic Circle appeared. There were almost five thousand more golems there. Among them was a massive army of aerial golems battling two troops of the Confederation armies at Babel Province. One of the two troops was defending against the horde of golems however, their battle was a stalemate. Meanwhile, the other troop was the heavily-armored convoy which was blocking the other horde of golems at a spot nearby the Sapphire Port.


    In the hills surrounding the Sapphire Port, under the support of a black half-draconic beast, a military convoy charged in the direction of the capital city of the Babel Province. They have begun breaking out of the circle of the golem forces in the vicinity. From time to time, loud sounds echoed from the top of the hill, along with trembling thunderous roars that shook the heaven. Beams of light were seen penetrating the volcanic ashes and the thick water vapor. Black was crushing numerous huge golems with its enormous body. It grabbed as many opportunities and as much time as it could for the military convoy to safely launch their assaults at the golem forces to take out the weaker ones. The assault from both sides, Black and the military convoy, formed a huge net of firepower, clearing out everything that blocked their path.


    It was undeniable that the cooperation between the half-draconic horse and the convoy was still lacking a little as a few golems could still slip through the net of fire. However, that was an insignificant problem to them as the half-draconic horse could simply smash the golems that escaped the net into pieces with a swing of its claws. The aerial golems seized every opportunity to land their strikes on the half-draconic horse when it was launching its assaults on other targets. But these flying creatures did not know that the red mist that was surrounding the body of Black was a high-temperature Fire Element that could kill the aerial golems that moved close enough.


    With the support of the half-draconic horse, the situation is now under control and that was quite unexpected.


    The Chief Commander took a deep breath and rejoiced that he did not pass the order to kill the half-draconic horse. Or else, his men would have been crushed by the ferocious attack of the beast instead. Besides, the beast would not have been able support the convoy to fight against the golems too, which would have led to the inevitable fall of the Babel Province. And that, would have also caused a domino effect on the other regions¡ªevery province would have fallen one by one.


    "You must win, Volcanic Dragon!"


    With both hands folded before his chest and his fist tightened so hard they turned pale, Vulcan looked at the screen as he spoke with a heavy voice, "You are¡­ our only hope!"


    At the same time, on the other side of the screen¡­


    The half-draconic horse was trying to interpret the situation calmly. While every single attack was launched to destroy the enemies, Black felt very clearly that each of it attack was draining his energy and stamina. It was calculating to see if it had enough energy and power left to break through the circle of the golem forces. While Black was at it, it was also a little shocked to notice that the Magic energy in the atmosphere around it was actually getting denser with every passing second. Though the density of Magic has yet to become as dense as that back at the Mount Great Ias and Mount Sigma, the circumstance has allowed Black to fire a few more blast of light beam attacks.


    But why? Why would there be so much excessive Magic all of the sudden? The half-draconic horse was a little puzzled. However, it did not let that bother it as long as it could annihilate its enemies in a more efficient way¡ªwhy care about such trivial matter? Without the slightest hesitation, Black continues to launch its light beam attacks on its enemies, one after another. It swung its claws to attack the golems that got near it. Occasionally, it rammed forward at full strength, destroying the powerful golems, one by one.


    Most of the golems were pretty weak. They could not even resist the fire barrier that was passively blazing around the body of the half-draconic horse. Black continues launching attacks, flinging its claws at the golems. However, the stronger ones that were Iron-tier and Mithril-tier and when they came together, they were of Silver-intermediate or Silver-pinnacle tier. Their power would be enough to penetrate the fire element barrier and the dragon scale, inflicting a significant damage to Black. After the magic has become denser, it seemed that the golems were not at all, affected in any way. Regardless of whether it was the power of the magic crystal cannon or the elemental barrier of the half-draconic horse, they would surely become stronger, causing the weaker golems to not be able to resist against Black and the convoy.


    Even though Black did not seem to be bothered by that, the others were.


    "What? Did you just say that the magic energy across Babel Province has suddenly increased by 42 percent?" Vulcan, who was in one of the armored vehicles, was fixated on the battlefield on the Babel Province as he spoke with the researchers in the research laboratory. The response that the researchers gave draw Vulcan back to the screen. "Why? Why did the density rise so much? That density was already enough to support quite a number of superior magic spells!"


    However, the research laboratory could not give him an answer. They were merely monitoring the changes. After several calculations, the scholars could only come up with two possibilities.


    After the golems die, their corpses would release some amount of magic energy¡ªwell, that reason was unlikely to explain the phenomenon. Though the number of golems in the Babel Province was massive, there were also many more golems in other places as well yet there was no similar phenomenon.


    The second possibility did not seem logically possible but it made more sense.


    "The tearing of the Dimensional space¡­ has led the magic energy from the other world to leak into our world¡­" Vulcan repeated the researchers'' answer in a low voice.


    He thought about it silently.


    A while ago, the one strike that came from the Apocalyptic Circle has completely wiped out a mountain and the surrounding cities. As a result, tens of thousands or even a hundred thousand Elves were reduced to dust because of that. The power of terror even tore open the Dimensional space, leaving a large crack on the outer layer of this world.


    Even if on the outside, the world looked like it has healed, the structure of the dimensional space remained fragile. Boundless magic energy leaked into this world, increasing the density of magic energy in Illgner. The mages in Babel Province were the ones who benefitted the most from it. Before that, they could merely perform some small magic tricks, now, with the support of the sudden increase in magic energy in the atmosphere, these mages have regained their abilities to cast superior magic spells.


    In the capital city, the army forces that were battling against the endless stream of golems have suddenly noticed that they have obtained several advantages. Each of them felt physically stronger and filled with energy. Their aims have also become so perfect. In a flash, the firepower of the army forces has increased by additional thirty percent. The sudden outburst of their strength has instantly crushed the strongest wave of the golem horde. Because of that, the defenders of the city had successfully protected millions of lives behind them.


    The credit went to all of the mages who suddenly could cast powerful magic spells after obtaining beneficial effects from the changes in the air. They possessed rich knowledge about spells and magic. If it weren''t because of the restrained environment of the world, these mages would have advanced into higher tiers long ago.


    In the meantime, Professor Nielson was also a mage before he became a Master-grade scholar in the field of linguistics. Not to mention that he was also an archbishop.


    More than ten years ago, the white-haired elf, who has become old, has already shifted his focus on something else when he noticed that it has gradually become harder to cast a spell. From then on, he focused on gaining knowledge about languages and everything related to the languages. Regardless, he still remained an archbishop. It was one of the reasons why the military personnel respected him. They were even willing to reveal their military tactics to the old elf.


    He was initially a powerful mage in the past. However, because of the decreasing density of the Magic energy in this world, everyone''s ability to cast spells had been reduced. The mages could not even cast a simple supporting spell. That feeling of grief struck deep into Nielson''s memory. He will never forget that, ever. However, the circumstances has changed again. The old elf who was standing nearest to the dimensional crack was shocked to notice that his own strength was rapidly increasing.


    Having no time to really understand the situation, Nielson left the armored vehicle immediately. The Elven professor immediately casted a superior agility spell upon Black. Towards the end of the cast, Black was very shocked to notice that it could move more fluidly. It looked at the old Elf with a surprised expression. The half-draconic horse has also noticed that even though this old man remained far weaker than Master Nostradamus, it was a familiar presence.


    The presence of a Silver-tier mage.


    The old Elf and the half-draconic horse looked at each other in the eyes and burst into laughter.


    "Lord Volcanic Dragon, let''s break through the circle of these monsters together!"


    The old mage laughed and added, "We shall not waste any more effort on delaying them. We shall just charge forward and get over to the capital city of the Babel Province. We should support the army forces of the capital city and solve their problems first. Then, we shall come back and get rid of these goddamn monsters!"


    "Roar!"


    The half-draconic horse did not seem happy. Its voice suggested that it was on fire at the moment. Although they were still being surrounded by tremendous horde of golems, Black was not showing even the slightest fear. The armored vehicles and the half-draconic horse have begun to make efforts to charge towards their targets at full speed, enduring the assaults of the golems in their path. The shells of the Mithril-tier golems shattered and flew across the battlefield as the cannon shot at the beasts charging at them. The aerial golems were still flying around in the air as they were shot down by one beam after another. Some of the light beam attacks had even penetrated through the clouds, revealing the starry sky.


    The operation of breaking through the circle of the golem hordes seemed to have succeeded. The entire convoy was charging forward in the shape of an arrow. They easily penetrated the golem''s besieging formation of a net. The old mage and the chief commander behind the screen let out a sigh of relief.


    Suddenly, a giant golden colossus, far larger than the other golems, revealed itself on the battlefield. It stood right before the armored convoy.

 Chapter 278 We Need Experts for This

    The golden puppet-like golem was almost twenty meters tall¡ªeven the draconic horse was no match. Its shell appeared smooth and reflected light like a mirror. The monster charged fiercely at the convoy. The earth trembled with its every single step. Dirt, rocks, and debris scattered everywhere, forming heavy clouds of dust.


    As the golden golem charged forward, artillery shells rained down on its body. Yet, the armor-piercing bombs were only able to leave slight dent marks on its shiny, smooth shell. Some of them simply bounced off its shell. Every attempt to slow it down was almost ineffective.


    Of course, Black had already noticed the movements of the golden golem. The eyes of the draconic horse changed instantly. It could sense danger from the approaching golden golem. There was a unique resonance between the two beings of the same level.


    This golem was a powerful being equivalent to a Gold-tier!


    Having endured so many attacks without any obvious damage, the golden golem was approaching the frontline of the convoy, ready to engage in a battle. Everything was about to explode! Two light points were seen luminously flashing from the eyes of the golem. In an instant, it lifted both of its enormous fists high into the air and hammered them down on an armored vehicle nearest to it.


    The elves'' armored vehicles were made of special alloys. Though it was not impregnable, it was one of the toughest material that can be bought at a certain price. Ordinary golems would not be able to break through the alloyed armor even if they unleashed their full strength. The best they could do would just be a small dent on the vehicle. The personnel on board would only suffer minor concussions. And under the usual circumstances where they were well loaded with ammunition, each armored vehicle would be capable of steadily eliminating four to five normal grade golems while maintaining their stance.


    However, it was like a mountain crushing on them when the golden Golem hammered its fists down on the armored vehicles. In fact, the armored vehicles were crushed like they were made of paper cardboard. The magic-enhanced core of the vehicle also exploded upon impact. The impact of the blast was powerful yet it barely damaged the fists of the golden golem.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Black growled menacingly. The draconic horse did not plan to use its light beam attacks anymore. Instead, it charged right at the enemy before it.


    The light beam attacks that Black had previously used were actually dragon breaths which were range attack belonging especially to the dragons. Each species of dragons used it differently. A Smelting Black Dragon possessed no organ that condenses energy in its throat and therefore, the energy condensed and gathered at its core in its chest.


    Black knew better¡ªthe power of its dragon breath was strong. However, the attack was a form of high heart projectile. Such an attack might not be able to cause much damage to the golden golem as it was protected by its reflective shell. However, Black has terrifyingly sharp claws. At least the claws were a lot tougher than the body of the golden golem. So instead of using a ranged attack that might not be effective, it would be much more efficient to engage in a melee battle with the enemy. Black endured the excruciating pain as it let out a thunderous roar after ramming into a steel-solid rock body of the golem. The amount of pain was intense.


    However, the enemy felt the pain that Black felt too. The cold gleaming claws of the draconic horse cut through the air and made contact with the right arm of the golem, leaving a few huge and deep cuts. Seizing the opportunity, Black moved closer to the golem and plunged its teeth into the huge cuts and tore the entire right arm off the golem''s torso.


    With a missing arm, the golem instantly lost its balance. Black spat the heavy right arm of the golem to the side and swept its tail at the golem, bringing it down. Without losing a moment, the core in the draconic horse''s chest glowed brightly, charged with energy. Before the enemy could even get back on its feet, a beam of blazing light shot straight at the large wound on the left shoulder of the golem. The beam swallowed the golem from the inside, scorching its organs and body and lighting it up like a Christmas tree.


    For a moment, the golem tried to get up but now, it laid motionless on the ground. Soon, its body began to collapse into itself, turning into a pile of golden rocks.


    Until that very moment, Nielson was unable to react. The battle between the draconic horse and the golden golem happened too quickly for anyone to follow. The old elf was left completely puzzled. After the battle ended, the old elf managed to get hold of himself and then screamed, "An Adamantine-tier golem! There was actually an Adamantine-tier golem on the battlefield here!"


    For the love of Mother Tree, that terrifying existence was so powerful that the army of the Confederation had to mobilize a few large-scale fortress cannons in order to kill it. But the situation that unfolded before them was simply unbelievable! How did a half-draconic beast take out such a powerful creature so easily? That volcanic dragon made it seem like a breeze!


    After witnessing everything that had happened before them, there was no time to feel anything else besides shock. As Black had already just handled the greatest foe on the battlefield, the convoy and Black had succeeded in breaking through the besieging army force of the golems. Black did not take even a moment to catch its breath before charging towards the capital city of Babel Province at full speed.


    ¡ªCapital City of Babel Province


    Gray clouds covered the entire sky. Occasionally, the sky would sprinkle some water droplets on earth, moistening and cooling the air beneath it. With cold humid air blowing across the land, everyone could not help but pull the clothes around their bodies a little tighter. It was not the cold that was similar to the deep winter in the North. Instead, it was simply clammy, cold and wet.


    Using the building by the outskirts of the capital city of the Babel Province as their temporary fortress, the military personnel of the Confederation were resisting the endless assaults and attacks from the golem horde. Gigantic rock monsters came from all directions of the city. Their enormous bodies large enough to easily stomp and flatten a Magic Enhanced Vehicle. No matter how tough and strong the buildings were, they all suffered huge damage after being rammed into by the golems.


    Despite the fortification of the fortress, the army force of the Confederation was still facing a difficult time in defending against such an enormous number of enemies. If they were battling such a large force of golems in the outlands, they could have easily relied on the powerful maneuvering forces of the armored vehicles. In fact, the Confederation army had no reason to fear the golems if they were in the outlands. Even if they could not win the battle, they could have retreated and re-engaged into the battle again whenever they were ready.


    But due to the fact that it was happening in the capital city, they had no option to retreat at all. There were several large-scale sanctuaries, each sheltering over hundreds of thousands of Elven civilians. The army was the only thing that stood between the refuges and the ferocious golem hordes. If even one golem were to get into the vicinity of the sanctuaries, blood will definitely spill into the river.


    The sounds of the cannons firing and the heavy footsteps of the army continued to ring out through the streets. The repetition of the soldiers of ''Aim! Fire! Aim! Fire!'' was barely keeping their spirits up. The sound of raindrops falling to the ground was wearing out their patience with every passing second. In the face of the endless horde of golems that seemed impossible to annihilate, the soldiers of the defensive army were extremely exhausted, in mind and in spirit.


    Ever since the volcanic dragon left, the military army in the capital city had been trapped in the circle of the golem force for more than a day. From sunrise until sunset, the enemy force didn''t even retreat, not a bit. In fact, it seemed like their numbers were swelling and for the soldiers, it felt like as if time had stopped.


    In a fortress that was temporarily built and modified from an ordinary house, several soldiers were mindlessly loading the barrels into the cannons. They aimed at the golems before launching the cannonballs towards their targets. Using the narrow intersection of the road to their advantage, they were able to resist the assaults of the golems with some tactics. The gigantic golems flowed endlessly into the streets of the city. These mindless monsters had no conscience at all. They remained unperturbed despite seeing their fallen comrades blown into pieces. They charged forward, ending up with the other fallen ones.


    Each fortress was covering for one direction of the streets. Other than the few soldiers that were stationed in the fortress aforementioned, there were many other soldiers in the other fortresses that were entrusted with the responsibility to defend against the golem hordes coming from other directions. There were more than a thousand fortresses built all over the city with the purpose of blocking all the pathways and directions that could possibly make way for the golems to head towards the sanctuaries within the capital city of Babel Province. Their formation was good enough to form a perfect net that prevented the golems from invading the sanctuaries.


    The attacking golems were merely Normal-tier and Iron-tier golems, but the defense mechanisms were very simple and stable. And perhaps, because of that, one of the golems that was probably an Iron tier, broke through the line of defense with its exceptionally tough body and continued towards the front of the small fortress.


    Having not lifted its arm nor doing anything else, the golem rammed straight into the fortress. It relied on its own weight to knock down the entire fortress. The walls collapsed, followed by the ceiling. One of the soldiers could not escape in time and a collapsing wall had trapped his entire lower body, turning it into a pile of bloody mess.


    The other soldiers in the other fortresses aimed their cannons at the golem after seeing what had happened and blew it into pieces. The trapped soldier knew his death was inevitable ¡ª there was no way he was going to survive that. He made peace with that fact that he was dying and tried to say his last words. But before he could even say a word, he lost consciousness from the amount of blood loss.


    "No! You can''t die yet!" shouted a half-elf, a comrade of the soldier, who was holding the bloody body. Both hands of the soldier were completely covered in the blood of his comrade. The half-elf''s grievant cry did not do any good¡ªno one could survive with only his upper body.


    With the rapidness of the golem invasion, no one was given space nor time to grief or mourn their fallen comrades. Though one of the fortresses was destroyed, the soldiers who manned the fallen fortress could be mobilized to the other fortress to continue and contribute to defending their city against the invasion of the golems.


    Both sides of the war were unequally fair. On one side, there were relentless and bloodless monsters which know no rest. On the other side were ordinary elven soldiers that needed the terrains of the area and powerful equipment that could be used to their advantage. Although it sounded cruel and cold-hearted, they might even have to sacrifice the lives of the comrades in order to defend against the unstoppable hordes of the golems, especially after the emerging of the Mithril-tier golems. Only the large-scale fortress was equipped with armor-piercing ammo. If the smaller fortresses were targeted by the golems of the Mithril-tier, then the only option for the soldiers in those fortresses was to abandon the fortress and flee.


    Just as the soldiers were about to move to the other places, heavy footsteps were heard coming from a distance. The rumbling footsteps shook the buildings in a slow but steady sway. One could only imagine the size of the monster to cause that sway.


    A few seconds later, as everyone feared, an enormous shadow of a monster emerged. It came from the corner of one of the streets and stomped on the buildings like it was nothing but a toy. Everyone was extremely shocked by the size of the creature.


    The veterans who had fought in the battle in the Valley of Cold Winds many years back knew what kind of hell that thing could bring to the city. That was the strongest unit that they ever encountered since the first invasion of the golems¡ªan Adamantine-tier golem!


    "We''re done for this time¡­ we''re going to die!"


    The only thing pushing the soldiers to retreat was their basic survival instinct. The soldiers stared at the outer shell of the Adamantine-tier golems¡ªshiny and smooth like a huge moving mirror. Their eyes were filled with despair. All of them were ready to die. No one had any energy or will left to resist the inevitable and impending death. They knew too well that the bows and arrows, the Alchemy weapons and instrument were no match to this monster.


    However, just when everything seemed to be lost, a thunderous roar rang out through the city. Another gigantic shadow suddenly emerged near the golem. It charged straight at the golden golem. In an instant, the creature pounced on the golem and brought it down to the ground, clawing at the monster and tearing the body of the golem apart, showing no mercy at all. The high heat Element that was emitted from the body of the creature dissipated every single trace of the cold in the atmosphere.


    The jaws of the military personnel dropped as they witnessed the attack of the beast on the golden Golem. They were not able to speak for some time. Along with a light beam attack that was discharged from the core of its chest, Black had completely destroyed the Adamantine-tier golem. Cheers and praises rose over the streets.


    ¡ªMain city of Moldavia


    "So you too, cannot be sure of when the dimensional passage will reopen again?"


    The black-haired warrior, who teleported from the scene, sat in the living hall of his own mansion. He frowned as he looked at the holy knight standing before him. His expression seemed deadly serious. "Does this mean that we can only wait for the next time it happens again?"


    "Maybe."


    The holy knight shrugged as he took a sip of tea from his own cup. He blinked his eyes as he helplessly said, "I am not a mage after all¡­ perhaps we should summon someone who knows magic. Well, you know, we need experts for this."

 Chapter 279 The Arrival of the Warrior in Another World

    Dark clouds filled the sky. As summer approached, the area from Moldavia all the way to the Great Ajax Mountains has already been shrouded with clouds a while ago. The relentless snowstorm also became heavier, making the atmosphere cold and wet.


    In the middle of the heavy rain on the Great Ajax Mountains, four people dressed in black raincoats with red linings walked near the volcano. Their clothes sported the symbol of the Radcliffe family, holding a sword on their sides. Though they were wearing just ordinary raincoats, the winds and rain barely left any stain on their bodies.


    "Are you serious about not inviting a mage to come along, Joshua?"


    The four of them arrived at a secret tunnel. As they were walking into the tunnel, one of them wearing a long robe could not help but speak to the person next to him. He took the long robe off as his face looked puzzled. "You and I have almost zero knowledge about magic¡ªNot really¡­ but at least we know that none of us can cast a spell. We won''t be able to do anything with the dimensional door."


    "Calm down, Roland! Truth to be told, there is nothing we can do as, even if we brought a mage with us."


    In the volcanic cave, Joshua untied the robe from his body. He wore a full set of light-weighted armor. Magic runes that belonged to the elves were floating around the armor. Joshua spoke, "If it was really the elemental storm that caused the dimensional passage on the other side to close momentarily, Master Nostradamus will not be able to do anything from here even if we brought him here. But Pope Igor might be able to solve this problem though."


    "Why?" the holy knight asked, a little confused. "Even though his strength is omnipotent, it doesn''t mean that he is great in regards to the dimensional spells. Besides, Master Nostradamus is famous for having a wide range of knowledge about the dimensional spells. Even the legendary council, ''Skypiercing White Tower'' has praised him for his achievements."


    "Because the dimensional passage is just right there. It is simply blocked by some sort of power."


    He took the helmet from the hands of Ying and put it on himself. Then he spoke behind the helmet with a low voice, "It is just like a tunnel. On our end, there is nothing wrong with it. However, on the other end of the tunnel, there are mud and rocks blocking the way¡ªwe don''t need a dimensional mage to open up a new path for us, right? All we need to do is to clear the mud and rocks away and get the passage connected again. In regards to strength, who else in this world can be more powerful than the pope?"


    So that was his case, using raw power to stomp our way through the elemental storm ahead of us. By doing so, the dimensional door will open temporarily¡ªyes, that was the theory¡­ but my friend¡­ there is a problem with the example you just gave!


    Roland wore a strange expression. Though he vaguely understood the meaning of the warrior''s explanation, the answer and example given by the warrior felt a little odd. He waited as the surrounding atmosphere became a little warmer before walking deeper into the tunnel. Before they arrived at the pool of lava, which they previously discovered together during their last expedition, Roland could not help but ask, "Then¡­ what are we going to do when we reach the site?"


    "Didn''t I just tell you our plan?"


    The warrior who was fully armored turned his head around as he spoke, "Get over to the dimensional door and ''open'' it up."


    *****


    The World of Illgner


    A dazzling aurora emerged over the sky above the Babel Province.


    With Mount Nasir, which was leveled down to nothing but a pit hole, as the starting point, strong Magic power was surging in the atmosphere, causing the situation across the world to change and was brewing up an invisible tide. Greenish blue light of magic energy gleamed in the sky. The other colors of the elemental lights were gleaming brightly too. None of the elves could have imagined the scene that lied before their very eyes¡ªit took merely two days for the density of the magic in this entire world to restore itself to the density it had four hundred years ago. That was the time with high density of magic energy and people across the entire Illgner continent were able to use various magic spells.


    Though the density of the elements in the atmosphere was still declining because of some unknown reasons, the rate of magic energy increasing in the world was much faster than that of the declining rate of elements'' density in Babel Province. Many mages discovered that they were no longer insignificant clowns that could only use Reading Spells, Identifying Spells, Reconnaissance Spells, and other boring and useless spells. They were activating their spells and magic power while feeling overwhelmed by surprise. After rediscovering their abilities, they went to the battlefield and tried out all sorts of Spells to battle against the seemingly endless streams of golems.


    The Mana Tide did not make the golems stronger, not even in the slightest way. It seemed to have increased their number though. A few scouts personally saw numerous giant golems splitting their own body parts into smaller golems. These smaller golems consumed rocks and dirt and grew rapidly bigger. They then join the golem hordes and relentlessly launched their assaults at the cities. The entire process became a loop.


    In the capital city of Babel Province, the streets remained busy with fierce fighting. The concentrated magic energy had yet to take effect on the ordinary soldiers. These soldiers were at an extreme disadvantage against the unyielding horde of golems.


    The sun set and rose again. The drizzles came and went. The number of enemies did not reduce even by the slightest bit. Instead, the number increased rapidly. Many of the elves accepted the despairing truth that their comrades had fallen like leaves or passed out due to exhaustion. The Elven force was getting weaker as time passes. However, the stream of incoming golems seems endless. Each Elf felt like they were abandoned by their fallen ones to face the golems themselves.


    In the middle of a narrow alley, the soldiers kept the enemies at bay but one could only see more enemies charging at them after one goes down. Their nerves were dead, as they could not process what was happening anymore. The aerial golems finally made it into the capital city. Those monsters were conquering the city like a black fog covering the sky.


    If it weren''t for the volcanic dragon, shooting down aerial golems with its incredibly powerful light beam attacks, the capital city of Babel Province would have fallen much sooner.


    Black was currently shuttling back and forth to every corner of the city with its top speed. Its immense power was simply an overkill to be used to slaughter weaker golems. It was simply hunting only for the golden golems, slaughtering also the Mithril-tier golems along the way.


    Though the city had nothing to do with Black, neither do the elves and this entire world, Black was not calculating at all¡ªa battle was simply fun to Black. Following the footsteps of its master was also part of the fun. Not to mention that unleashing the power which it had buried deep within its body, there were no other thoughts coming to the draconic horse''s mind. It felt happy and it would anything to keep that feeling around for a little while more.


    Black rammed a golden golem and pushed it towards a building, destroying it. Dust and sand were hurled up into the air. The draconic horse struck its claw right into the joint of the left shoulder of the golden golem lying before the ruin. Black had been fighting on for quite a while since it came over to this world. It had finally adapted to the shape and strength of its new body. After engaging into battle with the golems for so long, it had also analyzed the patterns of attack of the golems. Hence, when it engaged into a battle with the powerful but rigid monster right before it, Black managed to easily lock the movements of its opponent and dismember it before ending the golem''s life with its dragon breath.


    After a long battle, the spirits of the elves were diminished. They were still having some disadvantages despite the cooperation with Black in the battle. As the concentration of the Magic Energy in the air gradually increased, the long-rested mages began to show their strength and skill, casting various spells beneficial to the soldiers, buffing up their spirits and strengths and restoring the health of the soldiers. Judging from the current situation, the elves would be able to turn the tide of the battle ¨C as long as it didn''t worsen.


    Black felt uneasy throughout the battle but it could not seem to put a finger on it. A part of it was because it was feeling insecure about the fact that the golem forces were coming at the elves without the slightest sign of slowing down. A war was not a game. So why were the enemies waiting? That felt funny. The draconic horse believes something is brewing on the golems'' side, perhaps, building up momentum to launch their true offensive to end the battle.


    Black felt flustered deep in its heart.


    "Roar!"


    It shook its head and groaned loudly, giving up on the thoughts of its anxiety. There were still many places in the city that needed help. There were still many things left to be done.


    *****


    Back on Mount Sigma


    The presence of the volcanic ashes had caused the atmosphere surrounding the volcano to be hazy. The previous eruption of the volcano had evaporated every single trace of water within a few hundred miles of its vicinity. The water vapor had spread over all regions across the continent. Mount Sigma is currently showered by heavy rain. Purplish lightning flashed in the dark clouds. Some of the lightning struck down on the mountain peaks in that area.


    Right within the volcanic crater, the golden magma boiled. The raindrops condensed the magma into dark volcanic rocks. White water vapor contaminated with impurities rose into the sky to form thick, white fog that floated over the crater.


    A strong magic power collected in the volcano. The magma, as the blood of the earth, contained the primitive magic that was born and shaped by the birth of the world. Whether it was Magic or physical defense, it could easily erode. It was also because the power of the magma was violent to the point that it was difficult to be contained and to be utilized by one. Hence, since the ancient times, before the power in Mycroft Continent was formed, there was a controversial debate among the warriors.


    Bathing in lava.


    If a warrior could bathe his own flesh and bones in the lava without being injured, the said warrior would be deemed as the ''Battle Instructor''. He would become capable of providing guidance to all the warriors across several cities on in a country. Everyone would have to address him as ''Teacher'' with respect.


    But now, a strange vortex was seen emerging in the middle of the volcanic crater.


    Layers of dark blue light patterns appear in the middle of the vortex. It was shining brightly, so strong that the surrounding lava is bathed in its light. If someone were to look upon it, they would certainly be shocked by the mesmerizing view.


    When the light shone at its brightest, it exploded loudly. The volcano trembled, creating oscillating waves out of its crater, spreading in all directions, sweeping across the whole mountain area.


    After the explosion, two masses of light balls, one red and the other white, were seen flying out of the crater and landed on the black volcanic rock by the volcano.


    "What the hell was that all about?"


    Joshua took off his red-hot helmet that was heated up by the lava. He looked at the burnt ground with a stoned-face and then spoke with a dense voice, "I still remember that it was a green forest here the last time we visited. We could even hear birds chirping and catch the scents of the flowers and plants. So, when did this place turn into a volcanic site?"


    They descended into the middle of the lava.


    Ling looked at her surroundings. The black-haired boy seems to be a little shocked at the moment. A moment ago, when the warrior and Roland joined hands in blasting the dimensional door open, an endless stream of golden magma was pouring out of the dimensional passage. He almost drowned in it. Fortunately, Joshua reacted swiftly, just in time to reactivate his Combat Aura to shield himself, Ying and Ling. They would have been separated by the flowing magma if it was not for his reflexive move. Though the Divine Armament will not be destroyed merely by the lava, it would have become extremely difficult for the warrior to locate the two Divine Armament in the sea of lava if they ever got separated.


    "This place has just experienced the eruption of a volcano."


    After calming himself down by feeling the raindrops on his skin, Ling was very sure of what had just happened. Ying who stood right beside her brother nodded her head in agreement. She groomed her silver hair a little and then narrowed her eyes and said, "There is a scent suggesting that many have died here¡­ hmm¡­ there is also Black''s scent!"


    Before Black awakened its bloodline and advanced into the tier of an Ancient Dragon, the silver-haired girl was the one who cleaned up its place and groomed its hair. Both of them were very close. When Joshua went to Nissia to observe Winter Fort Academy, Ying had even gone surfing and diving at the Paw Print Lake of the Snowy Mountains with Black.


    Joshua nodded. He also noticed that the scent of his mount remained in this spot. Soon after, the warrior furrowed his brows. He looked around vigilantly and asked the holy knight, who was still shocked, "Wait a minute, Roland. Do you feel it? Something is not right."


    Something is not right? There are so many things that are not right about this! How could you all remain calm at times like this?


    In the middle of the heavy rain, the holy knight seemed to be overwhelmed by shock and surprise. Despite the fact that the warrior had literally opened up (physically) the dimensional door with his bare hands, and the fact that he also almost drowned in a pool of magma¡ªit was not because Roland was terrified. He could have easily resisted the heat of the magma with his current strength. But the holy knight did see the condition of the surroundings just as the warrior did. He was not prepared to appear in the middle of a pool of magma. Without wasting another moment, Roland activated his holy shield and put it in front of him to shield himself from coming into contact with the magma and to prevent his clothes from being burned by it.


    As they thought they would only be taking a look at the dimensional door, the holy knight was wearing only an ordinary uniform. Roland was completely unprepared to engage in any form of battle. On the other hand, Joshua was wearing the enchanted armor of excellent workmanship, forged by the southern elves and given to the warrior as a gift by Clyre.


    Ling was smiling. It seems that he had noticed the expression on Roland''s face. So he said, "Mr Roland, you will have to get used to this if you''re going to go with Master."


    "That''s right." The silver-haired girl nodded in agreement. As long as their master was present, it was certain that accidents were bound to happen, and those accidents were usually extremely dangerous.


    Suddenly, an invisible wave swept past the entire area. The holy knight, who was smiling bitterly as he shook his head, fixated his stare and turned his head around, looking serious. He then spoke to Joshua who seems distracted by his surrounding, "My friend, you are right. There is something wrong here."


    "This place has¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, white light exploded out of the holy knight, Joshua, Ying, and Ling.


    That was the color of the power of Order.


    "It''s the presence of Chaos."


    The warrior completed the sentence that Roland did not manage to finish. Joshua then placed his hand on his chest as he felt the reaction of the Azurite. The Azurite was unleashing high heat. The warrior frowned as he observed his surroundings. He did not discover anything out of ordinary. Then he spoke with a low voice, "Be ready. There are presences of Chaos daemons around and their presence is extremely strong!"


    A sudden unease filled up the chest of the warrior. He could not believe the fact that there were Chaos daemons in this world, too. Would his own mount be safe? Was it doing fine? Would Black be damned by some sort of accident?


    After all, Black had been accompanying him ever since the battle with the orc in the northwest. So the draconic horse had been battling alongside the warrior long before Ying and Ling came into his life.


    However, now is not the time to worry about anyone or anything.


    High above in the sky, light shone brightly. The low buzzing sound echoed in the sky as if the presence of the warrior and the others had triggered some sort of alarm.


    The apocalypse, has once again, begun.

 Chapter 280 The Path that Leads Back Home is Now Gone

    The ten light wheels meshed together like gears. A mass of blinding white light ball was beginning to materialize and grow in the center of the light wheels. The energy that was powerful enough to destroy everything was beginning to accumulate at the center. The expressions of the four, who remained at the mountainside of Mount Sigma, changed. All four of them sensed a menacing threat approaching them before they even lifted their heads. They could only see the two light spots, one red and the other white, flying into the sky and into the distance.


    The light spots were like arrows, piercing through the air, flying rapidly as they created a vacuum corridor behind them. The deafening sound echoed through the entire region in the mountains. The shockwave of the blast shattered everything along the way. Just as Joshua took out his weapons as they left the border of Mount Sigma with Roland beside him, the rays from heaven accumulated at one spot.


    Soon after, a beam of white light shone down from the sky, making the night as bright as the day.


    The world seems to be a big bright place of white radiating light. The falling silver star that was born from the Circle of Apocalypse had turned into an enormous beam of light, dreadful and massive. The incredible level of light energy impact had obliterated everything in a blink of an eye.


    The atmosphere, the clouds, the mountain peaks, and the volcano were penetrated by the light in a flash. No explosion, no impact, and no heat. Mount Sigma was devoured whole by the bright, white light - reduced to nothingness. Under the infinite radiating white light, Joshua and the others felt their sense of direction dulled. The warrior relied on his photographic memories of his surroundings as he rapidly flew straight, without the slightest fear, at the source of the white light. He calmly analyzed the situation.


    Before he could even understand the situation, the light beam had suddenly vanished without a trace. It vanished just as suddenly as it arrived.


    Joshua only had the opportunity to lift his head to look at the sky He carried Ying and Ling under his arms. He remained as vigilant as ever. If the situation becomes worse, he would immediately flee.


    Roland flew a little slower than Joshua. After noticing the warrior looking into the distant sky, the holy knight did the same.


    The ten light wheels continued flickering.


    Occupying half the sky was the gigantic magic circle which seems to be having trouble keeping together. They flickered at random with a chaotic buzzing noise and faded as it loses its energy.


    The dark rift in the sky was closing up rapidly. The fragments of the world were scattered and recollected. Then, an enormously large golden object was seen flashing across the site. It all happened too fast that even Joshua could only see a ghostly apparition flashed by before it vanished into thin air.


    "¡­ What on earth is going on here?"


    The holy knight felt exhausted from flying at full speed for a period of time, he had no energy left to feel anything else. He looked up into the sky. His hair was a mess, his eyes filled with anger and shock. After the atomic explosion of the white light, the sky was now clear with star clusters after the clouds dissipated. Each star cluster was dotted with many tiny little stars, grabbing everyone''s attention. Joshua and Roland, however, were not in a bit interested in those at all as they continued searching for any trace left by the light wheels that vanished.


    "God knows¡­"


    Joshua shook his head and slowly descended towards the ground, landing on the burnt earth. He then put down both his weapons and furrowed his brows and said, "I thought we were done for back there. That attack was as powerful as the realm of the Legendary tier¡­ no¡­ it was way beyond that. That was way stronger than anything that I can imagine."


    And what exactly was it that launched such a massive attack on the four of them?


    Joshua turned around and looked towards the direction where the volcano was previously located. Now, a sea of magma lies where the volcano used to be. The blazing heat radiated in the area, brought further by the winds. The strong pungent smell of burnt things spread through the area. The warrior could not help but felt heavy in his heart. He remained standing as he gave it some thoughts. A few moments later, he said, "The thing that appeared in the sky just now¡­ it seems like a magic circle."


    "A magic circle?"


    Roland froze. He retorted to himself, "How is that possible? A magic circle would not have that enormous size and that shape¡­" However, halfway through his thoughts, he suddenly reacted to Joshua''s words and said, "Wait a minute¡­ now that you''ve mentioned it¡­ that light beam looked a lot like the ''Beam of Disintegration'' or "Annihilation Ray'' that mages usually use¡­ it also looked similar to the ''Radiance of Judgment'' among other Divine Spells!"


    "That''s not all though."


    Joshua shook his head and narrowed his eyes. He recalled what he had just witnessed moments ago during the attack by the light. "Let''s not talk about the dimensional rift that appeared a while ago¡­ that attack back then did not only carry destructive power with it. I could sense that if we did not flee from it in time, we would have been obliterated. Even our souls would not have survived. There would not be even the slightest essence of us left in this world."


    "That was a complexly-combined, enormously-scaled magic circle. It must have been combined from at least thousands or even tens of thousands of magic circles!"


    Even twenty years into the future in Mycroft Continent, such existence would still remain a concept that was impossible to achieve. It was deemed to be the ultimate magic weapon that required millions of mages to bind their powers together to create and operate.


    Joshua inhaled deeply and remained cautious. He mumbled to himself, "The Chaos in this world has actually acquired an immense power¡­ even the descendant of the Evil gods themselves can barely match this sort of power. If this sort of attacks were so constant, then the person who was wielding the power to launch such attacks must be wielding the power of a true god."


    Ying and Ling, who were standing beside the warrior, nodded. Both of them did not have to focus on escaping just now so they had enough time to observe the light beam¡ªthe purely white light beam did not carry anything holy at all. Instead, there were only indescribable chaos and evil that intended to reduce everything back to chaos and nothingness.


    Roland also discovered another strange thing. He reached out his hand as if he was gathering something from the atmosphere. But only a small amount of light emerged in the air. The holy knight felt uneasy about it and said, "This is strange. The element in the atmosphere of this world is only one-seventh of the elemental density in Mycroft¡­ With such low density in the atmosphere, it makes perfect sense that the enormous magic circle vanished after launching one strike."


    "But stranger is, how could the Chaos create such an enormous magic circle if the density of magic in this world is so low?"


    "Instead of wondering about that, I believe that we should be thinking of something more practical," the warrior reminded Roland with a friendly tone.


    Joshua reached out his hand towards the direction of Mount Sigma and spoke in a low voice, "The attack that we witnessed just now seems to have caused the dimensional door to disappear¡ªmy friend, before we think about anything else, perhaps we should consider the issue on how we are going to return to our world¡­"


    Babel Province


    The colony of elves nearest to Mount Sigma, apart from scattered small cities and villages in between, would be the capital city of a Province. The mayor and the commanding officer of the military army of the city were exhausted as they were defending against the endless stream of golems. They were still busy giving instructions to keep the city standing.


    While they were occupied with their tasks, one of the eves, who was sitting right next to the window of the office, screamed. Everyone immediately looked angrily at the elf. They were angry because they have been working for days without rest but still ended up trapped in the city. The elf did not quiet down despite being angrily stared at. Instead, he just pointed his finger towards the sky and stuttered, "Look! Look at that! The Apocalyptic Circle has appeared again!"


    His words shook everyone in the office. The elves in the vicinity, including the mayor and the other high-ranking officers, instantly ran out of the rooms and offices and stared at the enormous magic circle that had, once again, appeared in the sky. They were rendered with shock and were all speechless.


    Would the terrifying event happen again?


    Not long ago, they learned about that the incident back at Sapphire Port through the observation circles. They witnessed many aerial golems pouring out of the dimensional rift like dark clouds floating out. The scene was horrifying to watch. They went through so much hardship to finally regain their strength and gain some advantages. Would they be forced to retreat again?


    Before they even had the time to think, a light beam that pierced the heaven and earth emerged in the distance. Everyone felt their hearts tightened as they felt an instinctive fear creeping down their backs.


    On the other side of the city.


    The fierce flames blazed on while the ground was cracked open. The black draconic horse was surrounded by five gold statues in the middle of the ruins of the central square. Its body was surrounded by red shrouding clouds of fire element. It was brewing its fire that will destroy everything while it was engaged in a stalemate with the golems.


    Countless golems remained lurking in the shadows. However, none of them attempted to attack. The Apocalyptic Circle revealed itself again. The golems seemed to have received some sort of command from their master as they charged towards Black simultaneously.


    All of the golems made their move simultaneously and charged towards Black. Black, on the other hand, also received some sort of signal and let out a thunderous roar. It charged forward and engaged in a battle with the gigantic monsters.


    Light beams shot across the battlefield, followed by loud explosions and blazing flames, scorching the ruins in the area. Ashes fluttered in the air as the flames flickered.


    The battle was far from over.

 Chapter 281 Eradicate the Pes

    Though the dimensional passage between two worlds can easily be blocked or sealed, it could never be truly severed or destroyed.


    Which was why Joshua and Roland did not panic when they noticed that the dimensional door was reduced to nothing by the light beam they encountered earlier. The holy knight sighed as he stared at the dimensional rift above the pool of magma. He shook his head and complained, "It seems that we are going to stay here for quite a while. If I have anticipated the thrill of venturing into an outer world, I would have brought my armor with me."


    "I too have yet to fully equip my armor. Who would have thought that we would end up in an outer world tainted by the corrupted Chaos?"


    Joshua shrugged as he never anticipated that he would go through such bizarre experiences. The moment he stepped foot into a new outer world, he was greeted with a light cannon attack, the ''Radiance of Judgment'', launched by the Chaos. And now, they have to wait for over ten days or even months before the dimensional door recovered again. He lifted his head to the sky and said, "Roland, perhaps we should be more vigilant starting from now."


    He could not help but feel the need to be more careful. After so many years of going on adventures, this was the first time that he almost got completely obliterated.


    "¡­ It is really incredible to hear those words from you, Joshua¡­"


    Without letting the sarcasm bother him, the warrior continued to speak his mind, "In order to prevent the enemy from launching that sort of spells, you and I should be aware at all times. We need to use the power of Holy Light and Order with caution. Ying and Ling, you two should take note of that too. Although you two do not possess these powers, both of you will surely have some of those powers on you for staying by me all these years."


    "Yes, Master."


    "Roger, Master."


    The young girl and boy nodded their heads in response.


    Joshua decided on what to do next. He looked south where the capital city of Babel Province was and decisively told everyone his plan, "Let''s head towards this direction. I can sense a great presence of Chaos¡­ of course, and my horse¡­"


    Since the dimensional door had collapsed after being struck by a powerful energy, instead of staying here and wait, why not get over to the horse which has obviously lost its way and bring it back? Furthermore, the presence of Chaos in that direction was strong. Joshua was a little worried about Black.


    Truth to be told, Black was, indeed, not in a good situation at all.


    A large cluster of shadows, packed densely together, emerged from the dark clouds that covered the sky. There were purplish lightning seen flashing in the clouds due to the sudden upsurge of the Magic density in this world. And because of the lightning, the endless stream of aerial golems were seen with every flash of lightning. They were flying towards the capital city of the Babel Province like a tidal wave rushing towards the shore. There were also some tremendously huge aerial golems among the horde that are headed straight towards the city. Those gigantic monsters appeared like flying whales. Some of the golems looked like they were being put together with all sorts of random things and a pair of wings stuck onto their backs. Regardless of whether they were small or huge, normal or bizarre, all of them were like an enormous horde of locusts that devoured everything in their way, filled with gluttonous intents, as they headed, at full speed, towards the city.


    Almost instantaneously, these monsters arrived right above the capital city of the Babel Province. The crossfire between the two sides sparked. The Confederation army had armed themselves to defend the city against any airborne units long before the battle was about to explode. However, because the volcanic dragon had defended the city against the aerial golems a little too well earlier on, their air defense had not been used up until this point. But now that the Volcanic Dragon was occupied with four golden golems it was all up to the elves to defend against the air units by themselves.


    The battles of a higher intensity have begun all over the city. Along with raging roars and intimidating battle cries, the cannonballs were blasted at the shells of the golems, which were as tough as rocks. The power of magic crystals was continuously blasting the steel cannonballs and the explosives out of the gun and cannon barrels, tearing the bodies of the monsters apart. At the battlefield, a large-scale golem was being crushed and destroyed with every passing second. However, the fortresses were also destroyed in the process. The daemons were reduced into scattered rocks as the warriors of the elves turned into shredded flesh and blood and spewed all over the ground.


    Golems were similar to the creatures like Clay Puppets or the Rock Puppets that could be created by the mages. Or perhaps, there was no difference at all between the golems and the puppets besides the fact that the golems could split themselves into smaller golems under the influence of some mysterious power.


    For mages, a puppet that could split by itself would be the best masterpiece to guard their homes and other significant properties. If they could have a puppet like that to themselves, they would not need to spend their time making a puppet. As long as they could program their Puppet to the way they wanted the puppet to be, it would duplicate itself. However, the regrettable thing about it was that the mages could only satisfy themselves by summoning the puppet of the lowest grade, the Mud Puppet. The golems were different. Regardless of whether they were Iron-tier, Mithril-tier or Adamantine-tier, all of them were equipped with the ability to duplicate themselves. The only difference was that they needed time to duplicate themselves. The magic technology that was embedded within the golems were completely unimaginable to anyone in this world.


    These powerful golems with the ability to duplicate themselves could already be deemed as a force that could annihilate an entire world¡ªa force worthy to be labeled as a civilization.


    The sound of the cannons and the trembling footsteps of the golems were heard across the battlefield. The fragile flesh and blood of the elves, which were scattered all over the ground, were mixed with the fragments of the broken rocks. Everything seemed to have gone through the meat grinder. The battle had reached its peak. The Elven Confederation was slowly collapsing. The fortresses by the outskirts of the city had mostly been destroyed by the golems. Many of the buildings in the capital city of Babel Province had collapsed as well. Half of the city was laid to waste. Even if they could fend off the golem force this time, they would require decades to rebuild everything in the city. The only question that remained¡ªwould they win this battle?


    Above the sky, even the whistling winds were muted, leaving only the rumbling sounds of artilleries being continuously fired. The heavy footsteps of the golems and the miserable screams and groans of the dying elves filled the air at the battlefield. Shortly after, a long, thunderous roar of a dragon was heard over the other noise.


    A beam of red light shot across the battlefield. The light beam carried high heat and hit one of the golden golems, which was already suffered quite an amount of damage. The surface of its shiny body is covered in scratches inflicted by claws. So its shell no longer had the ability to deflect any sort of attacks. In one brief instant, the golem exploded into ashes and dust.


    Black took a heavy breath as it stood in the middle of the ruins. It was currently surrounded by many monsters. After knocking down some Mithril-tier golems, it leaped onto the roof of a building and looked down at the battlefield from high above. It intended to launch another dragon''s breath. The core in its chest glowed brightly. Just at that moment, another Adamantine-tier golem emerged behind it and pounced onto Black, trapping Black and collapsing the whole building.


    The weights of the two enormous beings were so heavy that the building was crushed into pieces. After suffering such a powerful hit, Black fixed its eyes at the space in front of it and stared blankly. Its draconic eyes lost focus for a moment¡ªthe weight of the Adamantine-tier golem was simply too much for it to comprehend. Even a Titan Colossus was not as heavy as that and Black could barely endure this weight.


    The other golems saw the chance and all of them charged at Black. They charged at an alarming speed, intending to crush Black to its death. The weight of the Adamantine-tier golem firmly locked Black to the ground.


    "Roar!"


    Black could sense its own death approaching. It roared in rage as it attempted to escape. Countless lines of patterns that seemed like magma emerged all over the black shell of the draconic horse, starting from the tip of its head all the way down to the tip of its tail. The bright red light radiated back and forth across the lines and patterns across its body. Suddenly, a horrible high heat radiated from its body and melted the earth beneath it into a lava pit and Black started to sink into the lava.


    The Adamantine-tier golem remained its posture in an attempt to lock Black onto the ground. As a puppet, it had yet to possess intelligence to analyze the situation. In the meantime, other golems lunged at Black, pushing Black deeper into the lava pit.


    However, there was no longer any sign of Black in the lava pit. Not far from the pit, an area of the ground suddenly turned lava red. Suddenly, the draconic horse, which was shrouded with the clouds of fire element, broke out of the ground that had completely turned into lava. With both of its claws digging into the ground, it launched an extremely high heat dragon''s breath in rage.


    The regular golems, which gathered in one place, were instantly annihilated. The Adamantine-tier golem had submerged into the lava pit. The lava pit that was created by Black''s enormous amount of magic energy then cooled down swiftly, trapping the golem in the ground.


    Black did not hesitate breaking the golem into pieces. After it was done with the golem, it could not help but feel all four of its limbs weaken. It almost lied down flat on the ground from exhaustion. The Fire Element energy that was charging up Black''s entire body dissipated into the surrounding. The golden red lava turned black rapidly.


    After slaughtering more than just a dozen of Adamantine-tier golems and countless normal golems, Black did not have any energy left in it even though it had inherited the bloodline of the Ancient Dragon, Smelting Black Dragon. Its firepower was about to hit the bottom of its tank. However, the golems remained on course of their invasion as they endlessly gushed out of the through the streets in the city. They were also emerging from the other side of the horizon. The number of these monsters were yet to be reduced. At first, there were only a few thousands of them descending from the sky. But now, it seems that there were at least tens of thousands of them on the battlefield. Not to mention that their number had become more than just double.


    Black shook its head and took a deep breath. Denser magic energy in the atmosphere allowed the golems to duplicate themselves. However, it also allowed Black to recover its strength a little faster. After recovering some of its strength, Black, once again, stepped up as it made its way to the other sites that needed its support in slaughtering the golems. At that time, there was a large number of aerial golems flying towards a direction. Some of them have noticed the presence of Black in the near. They deviated from the direction they were initially headed and charged straight at the draconic horse.


    ¡ªThere is no end to these goddamn monsters!


    The draconic horse felt a little out of breath. It had finally felt what its master felt and understood the disgust on his face every time he spoke of Chaos. If the number of all of the Chaos armies were unreasonably high, then it would really disgust anyone until they popped a vein.


    The black shell across the body of Black remained strong and tough as it had yet to suffer too much damage. It was tough enough to resist the magma and the underground pressure. However, the muscle tissues and internal organs beneath its shell have suffered quite some heavy damage. The fists of the golems might not be able to break through the tough shell of Black, however, the impact of the attacks could penetrate through the shell and hurt the flesh and bones beneath the shell. In the face of the aerial golems that were coming at it, Black did not panic. These monsters were not that powerful. Black knew that it could slaughter them all with ease. It might even kill a few at the same time with just one fling of its claw if it got lucky.


    Suddenly, a strong spiritual presence swept across the entire city.


    Just like how a typhoon set off a huge wave and how earthquakes set off a tsunami, the powerful spiritual power assaulted the souls of everyone in the vicinity. Most of the elven soldiers collapsed on the spot and some of them have even started to go crazy. For those who were in better conditions, they also suffered as they saw illusions flashing before their eyes. Their hearts were beginning to be overwhelmed with negative emotions.


    Black also felt that its heart was behaving abnormally for a brief moment. And for that one moment of distraction, Black suffered another pounce-attack from a Mithril-tier golem. Its rage burned through the fear it felt from the presence that overcame the city. The draconic horse raised its claw and tore its enemy into pieces. However, even though Black could break free of the influence of that spiritual presence, the other elves were not capable of doing so. Just as the elves were stunned by the spiritual attack, the golems, which were not affected by it at all, have charged into the defense line of the elves. Because of that, the golems had broken through a large block of defenses. In just a blink of an eye, the golems have charged into the last line of defense right before the sanctuary. The golems could even see the entrance that led down straight to the underground sanctuary.


    However, Black already lost its energy to even pay attention to those things. Its draconic golden pupils were contracting as it stared at something beyond the clouds.


    The purplish magic lightning was seen stretching and branching across the distant sky. In the gloomy dark sky, a silver glow that seemed a little odd, suddenly appeared.


    That odd silver light was in a humanoid form. It was an existence with a body that is formed merely from rays of light. Its entire body looked hollow. The only thing visible across its entire body was the Magic Circle that appeared similar to a light wheel that was rotating very slowly. Each oscillation of the light wheel unleashed a powerful wave of spiritual attack into its surroundings.


    Vaguely in between the gaps of the spiritual attacks, the half-draconic beast could hear a bizarre voice.


    "The Autonomic Puppets have failed to carry out their mission."


    A screech akin to the sound of glass and metal rubbing against each other that could cause dizziness was heard. "Now, Harmonic Interface No.7 (HI7) shall initiate the mission to eradicate the pest."

 Chapter 282 War, Massacre, and Destruction Have Arrived

    The surprise spiritual attack wrought by the silver human silhouette completely decimated the elven troops along the flanks.


    Most of the soldiers did not die at the hands of the golems, succumbing instead to self-induced hysteria. The gruesome spiritual assault wore their souls down, turning virtually every single one of these resilient warriors into vulnerable madmen. Being torn into pieces by the golems would have been a mercy¡ªa great many of them were dying senselessly in desperate, demented despair.


    The golems advanced all the way. Without the fortress defenses, the city wasn''t even an obstacle to these monsters. Like an unstoppable wave, the large stone army effortlessly demolished every single building along the way, their humongous fists punching through concrete and bringing about ruin. It did not take long for them to reach the great doors leading to an underground shelter.


    The shelter had been constructed with a golem attack in mind. A huge space tens of yards deep beneath the surface, it could accommodate up to tens or even hundreds of thousands of elves for some time, and its entrance was carved especially small to prevent the golems from entering.


    Thunder and lightning flashed across the gloomy sky. Torrents of rain fell, accompanied by piercing winds. As the golems stayed their ground and considered how they might enter the shelter for a cleanup operation, a red flare flashed across the sky. Turning into a pillar, it struck one of the golems directly.


    The violent explosion blew every normal golem within tens of yards into smithereens. The large army of monsters turned around, looking afar with lights shining in their eyes.


    In that place stood a gigantic creature, its body covered in a black carapace, its head adorned with two long horns. Huge thorns protruded across its back and tail, and a golden core in front of its chest. An immense power churns within it, as if it were a small volcano.


    Seeing that these monsters had cast their sights on him, Black let out a long groan and charged towards the outskirts of the city.


    Without any hesitation, these golems immediately abandoned the shelter in flanking pursuit of the half-dragon.


    The creature held the power of Order. Its force was immense. It was the ''Great Pest'' that could threaten even the executors. In comparison, the insects that shuddered underground were insignificant.


    The silver human silhouette in the sky also shifted its attention to this side. The halo in its head whirled as it emitted a sharp cry, and in that exact moment, a razor-like spiritual assault assailed Black''s mind at the speed of thought, but the half-dragon merely shook its head, ignoring the attacks.


    Compared to the presence of my Master, it''s too weak! Black thought, disdainfully. It wasn''t some elf that lived for centuries in a world without any major threats under such elements, who has never seen any major conflicts. Would a mount that can get used to the black-haired warrior''s Aura of Despair even fear such a spiritual assault?


    The silver human silhouette paused for a moment; it had never expected its attacks to have no effect. Then the halo in its head began to move, unleashing rays of light. It turned its body around, ceasing its suppression of the city and instead focusing every last bit of its strength to one point, to attack the large beast.


    Looking down from the sky, a red spot of light can be seen sprinting off at breakneck speeds, with a dense wave of rocks in close pursuit. A silver spot of light was also floating in the sky, chasing after the gigantic shadow.


    The golems'' attacks were gradually slowing without the spiritual repression of the silver human silhouette. As for the men at the Babel provincial command center, they finally had the strength to pull themselves off the ground. Grunting and moaning, many elves struggled to their feet; they barely had the strength to hold their listless bodies up while they looked out the window as well as the screen with misty eyes.


    "¡­ What is that?"


    It wasn''t long before one of them noticed the silver human silhouette. Intrigued, he asked around but nobody could come up with an answer. It took a while before the crowd, who had finally become a little soberer, cried out in surprise, "Oh my goodness, there are so many golems!"


    Everyone looked to the screen in front of the person who made the exclamation; they immediately felt a chill down their spine and couldn''t help but shudder¡ªall of them silenced by terror.


    On the screen, the dense puppet army numbering in the tens of thousands strode forth in their orderly march, in pursuit of the huge shadow. Even with the occasional dragon breath attacks, they never broke formation. A majority of them were Iron-class golems, a part of them were Mithril class, as well as more than a handful of Adamantine-class golems.


    This is a frighteningly insurmountable number even for the Federation, let alone Babel Province! The warriors who participated in the battle of the Valley of Cold Winds pondered, and swiftly arrived at a conclusion.


    If they were to face these golems that are two to three times the number of the last battle, they would at the very least require armies from five provinces fighting together in order to mount a defensive, otherwise, they would have been easily routed from the front. The hundreds of Adamantine and Mithril-class golems turned the tides of the battle, as they are an irresistible force for any single provincial army.


    Far away, at the commander-in-chief''s office in the central area of the coast, a red-haired elf stared hard at the screen. Clenching his fists, he propped up his chin, the joints turning whitish-blue from exertion. Though his visage was as ferocious as that of a man-eating ogre, it was all for naught, as the situation would not change regardless of how he rages.


    There had been no warning of a massive golem invasion of the Federation''s territories, nor were there any preventive measures in place. No one was truly mentally prepared in the face of the arrival of the golems that has become a sort of natural phenomenon. Like a nightmare, it all happened so suddenly; everyone was hoping to wake up as soon as possible, to escape from all of this.


    But this is the cold, harsh reality. Be it the death of millions or the wanton destruction of cities, they were all reminding him, the father of the nation and of the Federation, the ruler, that all that he loved, all that he had, the country he fought hard for with his whole life will be in ruins.


    Drawing a deep breath and focusing his sights, Vulcan the red-haired elf calmly summoned his personal bodyguard. "Prepare the airship; I wish to depart in three minutes'' time."


    "Yessir!" The guard looked pallid and uneasy, but he had unconditional faith that the elf before him was capable of turning the situation around. "What''s our destination, Lord Commander?"


    "Our destination¡­"


    After a moment of silence as if in deep thought and recollection, Vulcan''s expression changed, and then sighed heavily, "Our destination is the ancient Elven Dynasty capital ruins, the deep of the Mountains of Origins."


    ¡ªForgive me, my elven forefathers, for I might blaspheme against our roots.


    Regardless if you formerly were a guardian of the Dynasty or a pioneer of the Federation, I hope that you could help preserve the future of the elves.


    Closing his eyes, Vulcan quietly prayed in his heart. A while later, only after the guard brought news of the readiness of his airship did he open his eyes, softly speaking, "Now, I have no choice but to awaken that existence."


    Meanwhile, the situation in the province of Babel was dire.


    As the elven troops regained consciousness one by one, the strength of the defensive line recovered for the moment. With most of the golems chasing after Black, they were able to secure quite a few of their large shelters. However, the golems had dug out a passageway into one of them. It was utterly destroyed; cries and wails have been sealed beneath the ground. All that the observation circle could see was nothing but trails of bloody crimson. The command room was laden with lamentation. There were even some whose relatives were among those lost, but they do not have the time to mourn; they could only wipe their tears away and carry on.


    If they too were to fall here, many more would lose their lives.


    Flanked by the seemingly endless number of golems, Black slowly came to the realization that the places where it could run and hide were getting lesser and lesser.


    Under the torrential rain, packs of monsters would appear where Black had intended to run to from time to time, forcing it to choose a different direction. As this kept happening, even its half-dragon wisdom could make out that the enemy was encircling it bit by bit.


    If this keeps going the way it is going, do not even talk about taking away the pressure from Babel¡ªit would simply be swallowed up with it. While the silver human silhouette kept giving chase, Black could sense from its body the immense threat it poses. Hence it kept moving as fast as it could, denying the adversary any chance of securing it.


    This existence that called itself Harmonic Interface 7 possessed a perplexing power. Perhaps it was due to it being a most peculiar life form, yet the greater possibility is that the adversary was simply too powerful to be evaluated.


    The silver human silhouette and the golems were also extremely patient; they did not care at all about the speed of the half-dragon, quietly flanking it from every direction instead. It mattered not that they failed once or twice, for they are inexhaustible puppets; they could still continue with their plan even with a thousand or ten thousand failures, but Black, on the other hand, was made of flesh and blood. However high its endurance it would still tire, require nourishment and rest. That''s why it wouldn''t matter even if it would take a few days.


    It seems that that much time wasn''t necessary; after being forced to change directions once again, the half-dragon realized that it was completely surrounded by the dense golem army.


    There was an obscene number of them; it was nothing but a dense shifting mass of rock golems as far as the eye could see. As the cold and heavy rains showered from the dark skies, the silver human silhouette twisted and turned around bizarrely, soaring through the air amidst purple lightning until it approached Black, strange lights illuminating its entire body.


    I''ve been completely surrounded. Black gave a low sigh, but it remained unfazed¡ªit knew that this moment would come, albeit a little too soon. It had originally thought itself capable of holding on.


    Guess I overestimated myself, huh. Figures, I shouldn''t have been too self-confident. I''m not master, I don''t have the power to defy common sense¡­ Feeling a bit tired, it closed its eyes. Then, red flares danced about, three golden light spots flickered. When it opened its eyes once more, the gargantuan dragon opened wide its huge maw and unleashed a cry that shook the heavens.


    And then, without a moment to lose, a golden pillar of light erupted from the core in its chest and shot out towards the golem army, striking devastatingly at the dense puppet formation.


    The enormous detonation and the strong gale that followed quickly vaporized tens of golems. The shockwave caused the earth to tremble, forcing many of the golems to the ground, immobilizing them as they lay on top of each other, but many more golems swarmed ahead, fearing neither the high heat of the inferno surrounding the black dragon, nor the death that came from the talons of the huge dragon that could smash them into pieces, nor do they care about themselves at all as they charged forward, intending to dominate the monstrous beast that dwarves them.


    Having routed a group, smashed another, killed another with its dragon''s breath, and tearing to pieces yet another with its sharp claws, the dragon found it all to be futile; there is no reasoning at all with the neverending monsters. They were relying solely on their advantage in numbers to slay the half-dragon.


    It''s a pity¡­ Black had a revelation while being completely overwhelmed by the golem army: this may be the day that it dies, and this may be the day that everything comes to an end.


    I''m not a flying dragon, I can''t take to the skies¡­ Such thoughts filled its head, as the half-dragon couldn''t help but be filled with regret. If the battlefield were the ocean or a volcano, for as long as there were water and lava, the battle on this day wouldn''t necessarily end in defeat. But alas, the reality it was in means that it was held back by such a great disadvantage. It was enough already for so many of those abominations to be destroyed.


    It is enough.


    The golems charged, one after the other, towards the half-dragon''s side. They kept tackling Black''s body, but the half-dragon offered no resistance in return. Red streaks of light streamed from its core and wafted around its body; a terrifying fire element coursed through its veins, moving, as if it would explode at any moment, endlessly spreading to its surroundings.


    If it were to die here, it would have to bring a majority of the enemy down with it at the very least.


    It was the last thing it could do as the warrior''s mount.


    But then there came a voice, which caused it to cease what it was doing.


    "WHO?!"


    A will that was freezing cold yet filled with flaming fury swept across the battlefield; the golems who were merely puppets were even stopped in their tracks by this malevolence that had seemingly taken form, while in the horizon from afar, a red comet streaking with trails of scarlet mist tore through the clouds and headed towards Babel Province with extreme speed.


    The silver humanoid looked to the heavens in great surprise. Even Black, who was bogged down in a bitter struggle, lifted its head to look at the skies north of Babel Province.


    There, the layers of clouds were dyed black-red by the crimson Combat Aura, the heavy clouds parted by some great might in the blink of an eye, as if a titan that controlled lightning and thunder parted the skies. The brilliance of the stars was revealed behind the black clouds, while the surrounding clouds rippled as if they were water.


    "WHO DARES TO BULLY MY HORSE!"


    A voice bringing sheer terror muffled even the thunder and echoed across the land. A figure completely wrapped up in a black-red Combat Aura descended like a star falling to the earth; his speed was so swift that neither the golems, nor the silver humanoid, nor Black, nor the elves could react as they simply watched the crimson meteorite fall to the land.


    An intense scarlet sparkled, emitting a sunlike radiance; any human who gazed upon it would experience intense pain as if they were staring directly at the sun, yet Black kept its golden draconian eyes opened wide. It stared intensely at the figure.


    There was an explosion, then a shockwave, then great earthquake-like tremblors followed by a little mushroom cloud. Then out came a familiar voice.


    It was the black-haired warrior, holding a silver greatsword and a black greataxe in his hands; his two eyes were red like fire, revealing an irrepressible rage.


    This place would be hell.


    Because the Lord of war, massacre, and destruction has arrived.

 Chapter 283 You Chose to Fight Head On

    "What is that?!"


    "A new golem?"


    "No, the meteor flew horizontally, not straight down. It streaked parallelly through the atmosphere!"


    In the distance, elves who were watching the scene from a screen descended into chaos. They simply could not comprehend the bizarre sight, and the command room turned rowdy all at once.


    But silence came again as they saw what happened next; was that an elf appearing from the epicenter of the meteor''s impact zone?


    No, it wasn''t an elf. The being¡ªwhose face was inscrutable¡ªwas equipped with armor that appeared elvish, but the markings on it were starkly different. Furthermore, his hair was black, his eyes red and his ears not pointy; he wasn''t an elf though he resembles one.


    Amazement, horror, shock and many other expressions interchanged on their faces. Most of them were unable to wrap their heads around all that had happened at once, while the minds of their analysts crashed¡ªthey stared emptily at the screen while their minds went blank.


    This, what''s all this? What is actually happening?


    Outside the command room, Professor Nielsen, who had been applying strengthening spells on every elven warrior defending the wall could distinctly hear the words that echoed through the skies. He stayed frozen on the spot from the sound for a long time.


    ¡ªThat voice just now¡­ it''s the language of the Plain Dwellers! What was he saying? Who was bullying his horse? What horse? Where did it come from?


    An infinite number of questions welled into his mind in his instant, confusing him. But soon, the elderly white-haired elf felt relief in his heart.


    Volcanic dragons could learn the language of the Pain Dwellers.


    According to zoological experts, the volcanic dragons had features that resemble horses.


    Volcanic dragons could bond with sentient creatures, and this one obviously was a tamed creature.


    And now, as the volcanic dragon battled against the infinite army of golems outside the city, a powerful being, whose voice could stifle thunders, had arrived¡ªand angrily questioned who was bullying his horse¡­


    No further explanation or guessing was needed; though he had despaired earlier but decided to give his best anyway, the professor now exclaimed excitedly, "It''s HIM! He''s here, the master of the volcanic dragon!"


    ¡ªHe finally came, looking for his mount!


    The other elves beside him glanced perplexedly at the suddenly-thrilled elderly scholar. Still, it wasn''t time for them to think about such things; they still had important things to do, and many of the elven warriors within the fortress needed their help. Even Nielsen himself¡ªwho collected himself after his brief euphoria, started to raise their stats.


    Nonetheless, the elderly elf''s troubled expression was washed away¡ªhis face was now filled with hope.


    If that was indeed the dragon''s master, perhaps¡­ No, definitely!


    Meanwhile.


    Joshua slowly walked out of the crater caused by his landing. Black pillars of smoke wafted from the depths of the hole where a reddish-gold lava rock resided, spreading a burnt smell from hell.


    He quickly entered the fray.


    Facing innumerable golems which paused where they stood, the warrior took one step up forward. With his right foot on the ground he unleashed a violent force that surged through and cracked the earth. Each of the rock puppets could not get a foothold due to the tremors; unable to maintain their balance.


    Afterwards, a flash of silvery-white light shone in a myriad with the black-red, turning into a luminous belt that was almost invisible to the naked eye. Every golem that stood nearby was split waist-up. The black aura flew out, forming a semi-circle that pushed afar, tearing many of the monsters in two.


    It was then that the golems finally reacted and moved to meet their new opponent. The halo in the brain of the silver human silhouette also whirled urgently, ironically intent on another tremendous psychic attack against the monster that was much more horrendous than the half-dragon.


    However, both the golem and the Interface could not get a bearing on the warrior''s location. All they could hear was the wind blazing past them, and many of the golems would be blasted into smithereens by the streams of light.


    Running at explosive speed, Joshua danced and sliced through the golem army. He would be cutting down the puppet masters at the north one moment and dicing an adamantium golem with his greataxe in the next.


    Within seconds the golem ranks were obviously being shaved off. The puppets did not even manage to make out the face of their adversary and were turning towards every corner blindly. They simply could not catch up and was only able to watch as their comrades being cut down by the hundreds.


    Even tons of elven artillery could not replicate such glorious results.


    At a side, Black, who by now was completely neglected, was also unable to catch Joshua''s shadow. However, that did not matter for the half-dragon, which let out a low grumble in overwhelming emotion.


    ¨CMaster has arrived!


    Joshua''s offensive was akin to a natural disaster on a massive scale, never slowing for anything. The warrior looked inexhaustible as he maintained an assault that would have fatigued any ordinary fighter in seconds.


    Just as the Azurite gleamed hazily on his chest, his axe would tear golems'' formation apart, spraying chunks of stone all over the place. It mattered not what class of golem it was either; against Joshua, they were no tougher than chips of rocks on the ground.


    Despite fighting in breakneck velocity, the warrior could still sense and make out his enemy''s weakness; a flash from his axe tore off an adamantium golem''s right arm, while the greatsword stabbed into the wound, getting rid of a difficult adversary in a second.


    That was not all.


    Joshua''s aura turned black as he stayed on the offensive, spreading ripples of murderous fighting spirit to the distance. The mysterious power was even capable of ''killing'' ordinary and weaker golems; it warded off the magic imbued into the them, breaking the circuits within. Tens of thousands stopped moving instantly in that manner, turning into the pieces of rock once more.


    Now, there were two to three golems of the iron classes and above that kept fighting on. But what could they do when they couldn''t even manage to get a glimpse of the fighter''s shadow? All that they were capable of right now was being shredded into chips and corpses by the swinging greataxe and greatsword, the occasional full-power slash wouldn''t grant them that and blow them into dust.


    In the air, the silvery silhouette still could not lock on to Joshua''s position.


    After countless fruitless attempts, it mustered every ounce of power it had and bombarded the entire battlefield with a psychic disturbance. A prickling noise illusion caught Black and was also hitting Babel with slight aftershocks.


    Many elves with weaker spiritual powers quickly fell to the ground and fainted without struggling. Even the half-dragon groaned softly in pain; its brain felt minced and mushy, incapable of thought.


    On the other hand, the warrior did not even react. Just as before, he kept massacring the golems, and in seconds numerous adamantium golems and others were chopped into pieces.


    The silhouette maintained its psychotic attacks again and again but was met with complete failure on every turn, as if there no effect to be had.


    "STOP BOTHERING ME! OR IT''S DEATH!"


    While the shadow kept up its invisible assault, a voice that sounded as if it came from the depths of hell rang in its head¡ªbringing with it unending horror and despair.


    After taking such a blow, the lights that enveloped the silver silhouette kept flashing before dulling largely. The halo in its head also slowed down¡ªJoshua''s single retaliating thought had utterly crumbled its psychic attacks, blowing it back.


    ¨CBzzt!


    The silver silhouette finally appeared to understand something as it kept its gaze on the black flash that was wantonly decimating the ranks of the golems. It issued an order, and every remaining golem in Babel turned instantly and swarmed to the battlefield outside of the town.


    Elven warriors who were weathering the spiritual offensive while they fought hard against the abominations were left befuddled, not quite understanding what was going on.


    Like a gray tidal wave, endless torrents of golems filed out of the city. They had one target¡ªJoshua''s shadow.


    As per their superior''s orders, they removed the loads on their rocky body. Traces of magic lines floated on their gray bodies¡ªit was the power they gained after suppressing their magical circuits. Now, they had up to two or three times their original capabilities, although the price was self-destruction after an hour.


    They looked unstoppable as they put everything on the line; the irrepressible torrent of stones was prepared to completely drown the enemy ahead.


    A head-on encounter was their choice, and that was why they were going to be wiped out to the last golem.


    "How nice of all of you to come¨C"


    The voice from within the red-black aura said blurrily, and Joshua''s turned the air surrounding him into a jet-black aura with little maroon thunderbolts.


    In that brief moment the world went dark as if it was a starless night sky¡ªand then a ray of light blazed out, breaking the heavy silence.


    His axe and blade moved ceaselessly, shaping up into a storm of blades, accompanied by a shockwave and sharp noise that seemed to go on forever.


    The storm moved like a black flash in a straight line that sprayed molten lava along the way. As the aura touched the ground it vaporized everything in its wake, while the black light left no corpses. Those further away were shredded, huge chunks of the rock puppets were churned into powder by violent blows.


    In seconds, the world returned to its original state.


    There was only a single man left standing in the barren wastelands outside Babel.


    Standing atop chips of limbs in the middle of huge molten fires, the shadow wafted ink-black Combat Aura that spread murderous intent in the air. As the black miniature bolts of lightning freed unending malice, it illuminated the face of the man who held the greataxe.


    Joshua.

 Chapter 284 Hoist the White Flag. We Surrender!

    What does death feel like?


    The existence that called itself Harmonic Interface 7 (HI7) never had that sensation or understood the meaning of it.


    It was a terminal from the Circle of Realm Regulators that conducted missions to the world outside, a puppet without feelings. Though it has a soul it was a mere external gift¡ªtherefore it should be a life that was absolute calm and rational and be accepting even when death comes.


    But now, the depths of its soul felt cold.


    The perception of dying was like being soaked into the lake in an icy mountain. The freeze was watery that seeped into the bones, while the ice chilled the skin, immobilizing body and spirit.


    Standing his ground, the black-haired human raised its head and stared back at itself. HI7 gazed upon those gleaming red eyes of his, sensing that the killing intent within the man was tearing its very soul apart.


    The attack is coming¡ª


    It was not something the existence came up with through calculations and guesswork, but through sheer instinct. The warrior was not doing anything, there was no sign of an explosion that was to come, and neither were his muscles or combat aura contracting.


    Still, that was what the terminal concluded.


    And it was too late. The instant a magic circle of observation orbited the black-haired human vanished from sight; all that was left were fissures on the ground and the dust he kicked-up.


    Time stood still. And then HI7 felt the halo in its head completely stop moving, while his thoughts froze.


    It attempted to evade the anonymous man''s attack but failed; in the next second, the silver human silhouette''s vision was stuffed full with a hand that twined around the red-black ripple, moving to grab hold of its own brain.


    A streak of red light broke through the horizon; Black and every elf lifted their eyes in that direction.


    Before they could think, a tremendous explosion blew.


    BOOM!


    A violent bang sounded, and even the half-dragon shook its skull as if aching. It felt a ringing noise in its head while a gigantic mushroom cloud rose into the sky. Thunderous tremors resounded through the earth into the distance¡ªthe capital town of Babel could clearly feel it.


    Elves taking refuge beneath the underground shelter waited for the battle to end nervously. Being peasants that had no way to fight, they could only believe in the victory of their fellow brethren.


    However, the sudden tremors came, prompting waves of screams within the quiet shelter.


    The immense impact was accompanied by howling winds, along with an unbearable sulfuric odor.


    As the dust settled, the black-haired warrior held a broken piece of a silver halo in his hand, frowning at it as he slowly walked out of the enormous burning crater.


    "What was that thing. So tough that it left pieces after my full-power blow¡­" he muttered.


    Behind him, a silver-haired girl and a black-haired teenager followed. They slapped the dust off themselves, and then sighed at the same time.


    "Master, didn''t you mention something about being calm?" Ling said in an unintelligible voice. He looked slightly puzzled, and shook his head before adding mystically, "Or perhaps¡­ this was what calm looks like?"


    Ying, on the other hand, thought for a moment. Her finger drew circles at her own cheek before slowly saying, "Think about it. Compared to the last few battles, at least Master remembered to bring us along!"


    "Maybe this is a calm performance!"


    Taking no notice of the banter between his weapons, Joshua held out the halo shard and picked out the system decisively.


    [Shard of HI7''S Core]


    [The root of a magic of extraordinary scale. It could materialize energies and ferry souls. Imbued with unimaginable power, now smashed to pieces. Would there be secrets lying within the shards? Who knows.]


    [Do not handle the remains carelessly!]


    Joshua lifted a brow, his expression shifting while he looked at the halo; the brief assessment appeared to have intrigued him.


    "Interesting. A being directly descending from the Circle of the Apocalypse? It''s even from the origins, from the looks of the halo¡­ but it''s not very strong."


    The silver human silhouette was formidable¡ªin terms of its spiritual prowess it would reach the Gold tier in the very least. If the halo that was virtually indestructible by physical means was included, it would have an easy time dueling against any Gold tier adversaries.


    As long as its opponent wasn''t Joshua himself, a creature of such level could vanquish an entire army without breaking a sweat.


    He handed the halo over to Ying beside him. The girl pocketed it, while Joshua turned to look around for the half dragon. His expression turned a little gloomy, and he laughed coldly once before walking over to Black.


    "Now let''s go check up on that scampering fella."


    When Black saw that Joshua was running towards him, its face looked emotional as it rumbled forward¡ªseemingly prepared to lick the warrior. It was fortunate for black-haired warrior that he quickly held up its chin¡ªhe would have been soaked in dragon saliva otherwise.


    Joshua''s expression was extraordinarily ugly. With a low growl, he ordered, "Black, sit! You''re not a dog, why are you licking people?!"


    Hearing its master''s command, Black pathetically lowered itself as its golden gaze watched the clearly raging warrior cautiously. Its thick tail was wagging around behind its body, kicking dust off the ground with heavy throbbing sounds.


    "Tsk."


    Joshua shook his head at the sight, which had dulled his original intention to teach Black a lesson. It would have been embarrassing to do so; he hadn''t sunk to a level where he vented his temper on others.


    All the elves that watched the scene unfold from their circle of observation breathed a sight of relief at once. Then their faces went pale and their mouths agape, as if they had seen something utterly inconceivable.


    That volcanic dragon that had destroyed many adamantium golems, held a huge chunk of their army back, and could very well be the great being behind Mount Sigma''s eruption¡ªwas now wagging its tail begging for sympathy from a humanoid? (They were calling it a humanoid because none of them were willing to admit that the individual who wiped out thousands of golems alone was an elf or just any ordinary life as told in legends.)


    Be that as it may, most of them quickly reacted and assumed that it was normal since the humanoid was so much more powerful than the volcanic dragon. Maybe it was the dragon''s owner as they had previously guessed, nothing would be out of the ordinary if that were so.


    Still, it was an unusual surprise. The mayor of the city rubbed his chest while breaking out in a cold sweat. The view of the black-haired warrior sweeping away at the golems just now had almost stopped his heart.


    Maybe, just maybe if that being has ill intentions towards the elves.


    He shuddered, unable to imagine that possibility, and issued an order.


    Fortunately, Joshua was not concerned about any such problems; he had no intentions whatsoever where elves were concerned. He was frowning, interrogating his mount and disciplining it.


    "How on earth did you get to this world? Didn''t I tell you not to go to the other side?"


    "Rawr!"


    "You don''t know either? Weird. Perhaps some accident happened at the dimensional passageway? Just like the last time me and the old dwarf were sucked into a parallel world at the dwarven settlement¡­" Joshua frowned.


    "Or maybe it was caused by the magma backflow from the volcanic eruption? There''s that possibility so I''ll spare you this time. How did you come up against the agents of Chaos of this side anyway?"


    "Rawr rawr!"


    "A monster that fell from the sky through a gigantic magic circle? Perhaps it was the Formation of Divine Signs¡­ are there sentient creatures here too?"


    "Rawr!"


    "Elves?"


    The unusual conversation stopped there. Joshua glanced at the run-down capital of Babel which still housed several tall buildings, and couldn''t help but mumble, "Last time it was the Avian people, and now elves; how did the Mycroft Continent come to house every being from other worlds? Perhaps there is some connection?"


    Before he could finish he thoughts, a flash of white, late to the party, landed beside Ying and Ling.


    "¡­ Joshua, your speed, how are you so quick?"


    The holy knight walked out of the light. Due to his class and build, his flight speed was a lot slower than the warrior''s¡ªand would be one step behind even if he did put his back into it.


    Stepping towards Joshua, Roland looked over at the growling half-dragon and turned to the warrior who was shouting at it with an utterly serious face.


    "Since when did you learn to talk to dragons?" the knight asked, his face puzzled.


    "It can be done long as you put your heart into it," the other answered, a little carelessly.


    Joshua was having a headache over how he''d make first contact with the local sentient beings. Only Mobile Fortress A.I 03 was left amongst the A.I. systems the Karlisi had left behind¡ªthe others were dead.


    Along his journeys, he had never met any living thing except Aragamis. Now, as Black told him, there were up to millions of them, and possessed a civilization that was comparable to the Mycroft Continent.


    "Other than the lower magical standard that in turns affected individual ability, they may even be superior over the Mycroft Continent." The gaze of the warrior turned somber. "And it''s a magical civilization too."


    When the Dark Abyss invaded, the continent''s magical technique had advanced swiftly¡ªeven breaking normal reasoning. Looking back at it now, perhaps it wasn''t the threat of war that pushed the innumerable mages and accumulated their data¡ªit may be thanks to this world that they were able to progress.


    That was the conclusion Joshua and the holy knight came to after looking around. It was virtually identical to the continent; the air, water and soil were virtually the same. The Karlis world, on the other hand, was a world starved and about to end, and not in any condition to be used as a reference.


    This world, though, would make people can''t help but wonder if it was naturally connected¡ªthe environment itself had such natural resemblance.


    Black suddenly roared before they could finish examining the problem; an armored car adorned with a white flag was driving slowly towards them from Babel.

 Chapter 285 Ruins of an Ancient Elven Empire

    Naturally, the group that came forward were led by the mayor of the Babel financial district.


    They were facing a monster¡ªor to be precise, a hero¡ªwho had just vanquished an entire army of stone demons. Since they did not know his race or his attitude toward elves, they decided to employ the most prudent and safest strategy: raising a white flag.


    It isn''t a sign of surrender, but merely a gesture that we have no intention of resisting, my lord¡ª anything you say, goes.


    According to the hypothesis made by their Intelligence Agency, the being''s ability itself might be a sign that he bore no ill will towards the elves. On the other hand, he was a clear enemy of the golems¡ªsomething they had in common.


    While the enemy of an enemy wasn''t exactly one''s friend, both sides were creatures of intelligence. That meant interaction was possible; they should try to draw in the super-warrior-who-suddenly-appeared to their ranks and try to dig out certain information¡­


    Naturally, they had to be careful. The sheer gap in abilities meant that they have to show utter reverence no matter what.


    A hundred meters away from Joshua and his group, the procession left their armored car.


    As a gesture of respect, they had specially worn ceremonial robes. It was not a matter of dressing to impress, but merely acting according to their own highest standards.


    Leading them was Professor Nielsen. Being the only elf who often mingled with volcanic dragons and was knowledgeable in regards to the language of the Plain Dwellers, there wasn''t a better candidate to assume the immense responsibility of guiding the team.


    Everything was perfect, the elves had accounted for every scenario. Whether it was going outside the capital to welcome them under their own initiative or compensating for a potential language barrier, they thought of everything.


    Save for one.


    "The accent of your Common Tongue is too weird¡­"


    Joshua was standing on top of Black''s head, surveying his surroundings.


    He glanced at the elderly white-haired elf beneath him and frowned, sweeping his eyes around the band of extremely nervous elves, and added puzzledly, "I have no idea what you''re saying."


    There was no doubt that the man was using the Common Language. It was the most widespread tongue that even elves, dwarves, and the occasional dragon would get out of their way to learn. Still, there are times beings using the same language would prove incomprehensible towards each other.


    This was exactly the case with this old elf, who spoke an apparent mixture of the accent from far down south alongside dated elvish vocabulary. He was even using elvish grammar, spicing it up with a tonal arrangement Joshua had never heard before.


    In fact, there wasn''t a single soul who could understand it.


    Bizarrely, the ancient elf could understand Joshua''s speech, but because they had no idea how to solve the communication problem at hand, Nielsen''s brow was breaking out in cold sweat. He couldn''t help but feel a primordial fear towards the black-haired warrior. And there''s that unbelievable pressure from his very presence that was forcing him to relive many unwanted memories.


    The short exchange with the warrior was draining him of his very spirit.


    With the old professor being in such a state, the other elves behind him were helpless.


    They had just been given a good beating by the silver human silhouette''s psychic attacks; now they were battered by the warrior''s aura. They looked crestfallen, and some of the weak-minded were already blanking out¡ªperhaps hallucinating.


    Behind Joshua, Roland couldn''t continue watching. He moved, gathering a bunch of Holy Light that turned into innumerable bolts that streaked towards the elves. Most of them calmed in an instant, although it also made most of them avert their gaze from the warrior, save Nielsen.


    As for the old elf, the Holy Knight chanted another prayer that granted him a skill.


    [Ubiquitous Speech]


    The Holy Spell granted the target a temporary but full proficiency of one the caster''s known language; almost equivalent to sharing a portion of their own knowledge. With this trick, Nielsen''s suddenly realized his errors in the Common Tongue (that was skewed by decades of errors in tones and lingual shifts).


    Nonetheless, he understood one thing thanks to Roland''s spell: the people before him bore no ill-will towards the elves.


    He took a deep bow in gratitude; many doubts and worries were relieved from his heart.


    Before this, Nielsen had thought that only the volcanic dragon''s master¡ªthe black-haired, scarlet-eyed warrior was there.


    Upon their approach, he then noticed the three others in the group, a blond adult male and a pair of youths: a silver-haired girl and a black-haired boy. Those few, including the volcanic dragon appeared to be led by the warrior who vanquished the golems¡ªand could either be a squad or blood-related.


    Each individual except the warrior was dressed in casual apparel and seemed unprepared for battle. The two weapons they had seen the warrior wield were also missing; there''s no telling where he had put it.


    "My lord, if you be willing, please do come in town for some rest. We have prepared everything for you¡­"


    After ensuring that they could communicate seamlessly, Nielsen voiced his party''s concerns.


    They initially conveyed their sincere gratitude towards Joshua and company (including Black) for their immense assistance to the elven race. Then the mayor went up, with Nielsen as a translator, and invited all of them to enter town for rest; Babel would also be offering many tokens of gratitude¡ª whatever they desired, the elves would see to them.


    "They just want Master to help defend the town." The silver-haired girl whispered into her little brother''s ear. "That thinking is so simple, even I can tell."


    Ling, however, shrugged, and whispered back, "Going into town would get us news and information about this world. We could also rest and prepare. After all, Master does not mind guarding the city, and it wasn''t anything bad."


    Black wanted to voice his thoughts too, but he feared the warrior''s discipline¡ªso it kept quiet and stood up straight, unmoving, just like a statue.


    That being said, Joshua had first nodded¡ªand then shook his head. His expression unreadable, the fighter told Nielsen and the elven procession, "Skip the breaks. All of you need to restructure your defenses and allow your wounded troops and citizens to rest and recover. An assault from Chaos wouldn''t be so simple."


    He then recalled how the Aragami army swarmed and blanketed an entire sky and cautioned somberly, "The smell of Chaos is still thick in the air. Never let your guard down, or another bunch of them would quickly appear."


    None of the elves dared to retort against Joshua''s warning, merely nodding at his words¡ªeven if Joshua himself was simply voicing his opinion.


    After a little thinking, he asked, "What does your kind know about these magic puppets?"


    "You''re referring to the golems?" Professor Nielsen gulped and rubbed his hands. He then answered, his voice shaking slightly, "Information about them? We have those¡ªalthough we don''t know much about them either. Most of the intelligence we have are held in the library within the heart of town, we did not bring them along with us."


    Are they so extraordinarily concerned about the golems that they came especially for that? The old elf thought, along with dozen other things that swam around his mind as he spoke to Joshua. Any who had witnessed the warrior''s ability would have been able to tell that there wasn''t any existence of such stature on the entire Illgner Continent; he must have come from a faraway place¡ªor an entirely different world.


    He never realized that the warrior was here solely to look for Black, the silly dragon.


    Naturally, Joshua could tell that the locals were trying to guess their origins. It was a long story, and therefore he ignored the expression on the elderly elf and decided to leave it to their imagination. "I need to know every detail about the golems¡ªoh, right, and also about your civilization." He said simply, before adding importantly, "Do not hide anything."


    He uttered that as a simple request and did not use an extra forceful tone, which should ensure that there wouldn''t be any holes in his knowledge. However, to Nielsen and his brethren, each word seemed emphasized and thunderous to their eardrums, and all of them quickly nodded while the mayor patted his chest, promising that he would have everything and nothing would be left out.


    Behind Joshua, Roland raised his hand, intending to protest¡ªbut put it down. It''s alright I guess. They are unfamiliar elves, using Joshua''s aura of despair would probably be fine¡ªit''d guarantee slightly higher efficiency at least.


    The Holy Knight was¡ªwithout question¡ªon the side of justice; but Roland also understood that greater efficiency meant helping more people. Compared to the mood of those few elves, it was more crucial that they come to grips with this world.


    In another direction.


    An airship, shaped like a water droplet, was moving across the dark night, thrumming against wind shears.


    The creation of the craft itself was a pinnacle of magical technology; the ship hull was powered by mobility spells and a levitation core. A standard-issue had a capacity of up to two hundred and fifty tons, and flew at 60km/h. It was not fast but sufficient; although if better materials were used in construction, the capacity and speed could more than double.


    And it was obvious that the deep-blue colored water-droplet airship was built with better materials.


    It moved urgently at a velocity above 100km/h towards the valley. Winds that could rip ancient trees of their roots smoothly blew by its aerodynamic hull without much resistance.


    Soon, it arrived at the edge of the valley.


    The gale was extremely forceful; younger elves who weighted lighter would have been blown off¡ª its whistling sound was even muffling the engine sounds.


    A balcony protruded out of the ship at its side.


    A red-haired elf stood there, feeling the ferocious breezes with his face. He squinted to look at the world below.


    Suddenly he opened his eyes wider and stretched out his hand, catching something out of the air.


    A leaf.


    "Wind''s howling¡­ enough to blow leaves up here." Vulcan, the commander-in-chief reflected silently. "The Valley of Origins had never been windy, but now¡­ everything''s changed, be it this valley, or this world."


    "My Lord, please return! Hurricanes and the like have been seen in the valley a few days before; if a sudden turbulence were to appear¡­" A worried voice called out behind him.


    Vulcan kept quiet for a few moments. He then sighed and turned, leaving the balcony. The leaf floated away from his hand, disappearing slowly into the gloomy colors of the night, as if vanishing into a bottomless abyss.


    The winds soon gained momentum. Two winds from different directions collided, whirled and fused into a single funneled airflow. Accompanying the endless thundering sky, a thick and wide black hurricane appeared, pillaring the sky and the earth. Purple lightning cracked the horizon, the bizarre flash making the cyclone appear like a colossal titan prepared to bring destruction.


    At the same time, the airship landed on a broad plain within the mountains. All that surrounded it was ruins and corpses riddled with cannon fire. Scars to the landscape wrought by magical battles and projectiles were in abundance overhead.


    Vulcan left the airship in the company of several bodyguards. The leader of the elves surveyed the vast ruins and sighed deeply.


    This was the ruins of the former capital of last elven kingdom.


    His goal was the ground buried under ruins torn apart by war and strife.


    A true abyss.

 Chapter 286 The Divine Tree of Beginnings

    The skies rumbled with thunder out of the blue.


    Vulcan and his group looked up. They could see that the thick dark clouds were dissipating swiftly, as if assuming their own initiative in welcoming something alive.


    In the distance, a burning meteor dragging along a red tail of light streaked towards the sky at the same time. The fiery tail of the falling star was as bright as the sun, and there wasn''t just one¡ªthe light from the ceaseless shower of meteors lit the dark clouds in a dim gold.


    Lightning danced across the sky, celestial bodies were falling, and a gigantic pillar of tornado twirled nearby¡ªalbeit barely visible.


    "The golems are landing near us. I have to hurry¡­"


    After a brief silence, Vulcan told the guards behind him grimly, "Stay here and watch the airship. Quickly leave if anything happens¡ªthere won''t be any escape if the tornado gets too near."


    "But, my lord. What about you?" The soldier who stood the furthest from him who looked extremely worried couldn''t stop himself from asking. "We will follow you wherever you go, my lord. As long as we can be your shield, we fear nothing."


    His words were earnest, the others were nodding too¡ªbut Vulcan shook this head.


    "This isn''t something you should be concerned about," The leader of the elves said coldly. Unmoved by the loyalty his followers were showing he added another brisk command: "Stay here and await my return. Do not hesitate and retreat if there''s any danger¡ªTHAT''S AN ORDER!"


    The bodyguards glanced at each other, not quite understanding what the meaning behind that order was. But his seventy-year reign as Lord Commander and his stern gaze left no room for them to retort.


    "Yes, my lord!" they replied, seething.


    Having gotten a clear answer, Vulcan walked crisply towards the center of the ruins.


    His guards stood their ground helplessly. If they obeyed their commander''s order, they wouldn''t know what to do with themselves; but they did receive a direct order which they had no way of wiggling out from.


    Talk about standing between a rock and a hard place.


    Vulcan arrived at the heart of the ruins.


    Here, at the capital of the final dynasty of the elven Empire, the sounds of the final battle between the Empire and the Federation rang in this city. It had been fearsome¡ªsurpassing every other battle seen over a millennium.


    The rebel army, who fought for freedom and survival, had recklessly charged past the empire''s army defenses and entered the capital. The royals¡ªseeing that their palace, the final bastion was about to fall too, lit up the city and razed everything to the ground.


    To avoid the pyres, the rebels were forced to abandon the battlefield. Vulcan, one of the front-liners, could not pull out in time; he hid in one of the vaults under the palace while the fire wrought destruction, piling dust and rubble above ground.


    Vulcan thought that it was the end for him then. Still, everything had been worth it. His dream had come true; the empire had fallen.


    Although the ending was just a wee bit upsetting, it was acceptable.


    However, as he prepared to go gently into the good night, a sudden fissure broke out in the basement¡ªone that was big enough to fit a person. Briefly surprised, he instinctively walked inside to see if he had any hope of survival.


    It was the place that Vulcan, eventual commander-in-chief of the Federation, was returning to.


    After the war, the Federation had held a massive excavation at the former capital of the empire to raise the remains of the elven dynasty. Naturally, the entrance to the basement was discovered then, but the fissure was unnoticed thanks to Vulcan''s own machinations.


    He kept everything to himself and himself alone.


    The skeletons of the buildings and the charred remains of a billion different things lay around, including blackened statues and wall carvings. Amidst all that was left of the elven empire, he saw a little passageway that was dug up.


    Right here.


    Drawing a deep breath, Vulcan stepped past the corridor to survey the basement, and quickly spotted the boulder.


    He grunted and breathed heavily as he heaved it away laboriously. Looking at the mouth of the fissure, he laughed at himself. "Years of a pampered life. So, this is what''s left of my strength."


    However, he did not hesitate and entered, trotting along the dry rocky walls towards the world below.


    It was dark and silent as he moved along the wall, without a hint of any sound. The blazing winds, booming of falling meteors and thunderous tremors across the night sky were of no concern to him here. It was a bottomless abyss, and Vulcan was walking in its darkness, as if separated from the world.


    Everything would have horrified any ordinary being. The desolation and seemingly endless blackness could break any spirit. Even the compact rocky wall wouldn''t help; anyone walking through it would fear that it would suddenly close up, crushing them into minced meat.


    Vulcan, on the other hand, was troubled. Even if he didn''t come by once before and found out what the fissure led to, he would not have paused¡ªhe did not in his first time here either.


    This was because he was shouldering billions of elven lives¡ªthe weight of a race, a nation, a civilization.


    And though it was heavy on his back, he would never be crushed.


    Light appeared before him.


    After a journey that might or might not be extensive, dim rays of light appeared, sending ripples through Vulcan''s heart.


    He had arrived.


    The air underground was clear and unsullied. He drew it in with huge gasps and finally reached the end of the crack.


    Vulcan quickened his steps and walked out to a broadly spread platform, which suddenly lit up.


    The elf could only squint at the sight before him while trying to hide the tears that were about to well out. It was already a nostalgic scene though he was only looking upon it for the second time; there was no holding back the stirring and overwhelming feelings within.


    A tree that seems to stretch on and hold the skies aloft stood in front of him.


    In the middle of the infinitely spacious cavern stood a rock tree. It pillared the world below while its body gleamed in a green hue. As if breathing, waves of refreshing breezes spread from it in every direction. Even if he was standing beside the mouth of the cave, Vulcan could feel the extremely familiar, nostalgic and affectionate sensation.


    The final dynasty of the Elven Empire did all they could to erase their tomes and cultural inheritance and bring all that was elven along with them to their graves.


    However, the world also held unforgettable myths and legends. That included the tale of the gigantic tree that stood for millions of years, past the era of fire and iron, a tale that had carved itself deep into the memory of every elf.


    A tree that gave birth to everything.


    A symbol of the very origin of the elves, a tree that lit the fire of their civilization.


    The Divine Tree of Beginnings.

 Chapter 287 The Promise that Went on for Millenniums

    The elves of the Illgner world had lost an enormous amount of information about their ancient history. The oldest history they knew was only a thousand years ago. At that time, the first generation of the Elven Dynasty was founded among thousands of lakes in the Northern Plains of the Mountains of Origins. Because of war, the dynasty was destroyed and rebuilt until hundreds of years ago, the fourth dynasty, also known to be the last Elven Dynasty, was settled in the Mountains of Origins. Everything was only beginning to settle in.


    However, due to wars, countless data were lost. They might have been burned along with the library. Or perhaps the mad Emperor of the last dynasty had given the order to destroy every single traces of those information. Meanwhile, the greatest damage to the historical documents happened 147 years ago. Golems descended upon the city of knowledge known as the Bay City. Back in the city, the monsters had slaughtered most of the elves across half of the city. They had also laid waste upon most of the stored information kept within the interior region of the city. In the meantime, the royals of the dynasty were fighting with both open and secret means over the throne. They did not have the time to focus their attention on that city at all. They were merely handling the operation to provide disaster reliefs in a perfunctory manner. They were obviously treating their own people like they were insignificant peasants. Because of that, the people who survived the calamity happened in Bay City were enraged. Without even the slightest hesitation, they rose up against the dynasty, sworn their oath to overthrow the corrupted dynasty and protect their own world.


    Seventy years after that day, and seventy years ago today, the last dynasty was overthrown by the rebels of the Bay Confederation that yet to take form. And the incident of burning their historical information and data took place for one last time¡ªthe last generation of elven royals had destroyed every single trace of information and data in the Great Imperial Library. Countless precious spell books and other historical documents were scorched along by the fire that burned the entire library down to the ground, leaving only ashes and dust of everything related to the library. For that, the Confederation had no other way than to set on the path to create an all-new magic technology in their world.


    Meanwhile, many myths, and even histories, were lost along the flames that burned down the library and all of the information and data along with it.


    However, Vulcan was different.


    Vulcan Ulla Knoll had been benefiting from his parents who were once the residents in the City of Knowledge where they had much knowledge about the past. His memory consisted of countless histories and myths unknown to the newly born elves. For instance, he knew about the myth about the large tree that lied before his eyes.


    ¡ªOr perhaps it was not a myth at all.


    In the age where words were yet to be invented and written, the earliest elves had moved from the plains to the forests. It was perhaps they just couldn''t get enough food and resources across the plains, or perhaps there were other reasons for them to move into the forests. However, none of that matters now. The important matter was that they had discovered a gigantic tree that went all the way into the sky as if it was supporting the sky from falling down to the earth. The tree was found at the center of the forest.


    Around that giant tree, there were innumerable living creatures. They were mild in nature and only feed on the leaves of the giant tree. Hence, the creatures did not attack the Elves who arrived at the bottom of the giant tree. The ancestors of the Elves were curious. So they attempted to consume the leaves that fell from the branches of the giant tree. However, they were extremely surprised to find that these leaves were more delicious than any fruit existed in their world. Upon consuming the leaves, they even felt that their bodies were purified. They could feel that their physiques had improved as well. The effect would probably take place once in every two years, or perhaps once in every three to four years. Furthermore, the effect would only take place in between the period where winter was about to end and spring was about to arrive. The period of time would usually last for approximately a week. Only then, the leaves would possess the power the strengthen the physiques of whoever consumed them.


    The first time they came across the magical effect of the leaves were merely their luck. However, even so, that did not stop the Elven tribe from worshipping the giant tree as their god. Worshipping the giant tree day by day, and the years glided past. Thousands of years had passed. Due to the strengthening and improving effect on their physiques, the newly born elves possessed bodies with stronger ''Gifts'' and they could move much more agile than their ancestors. Their ears were slowly becoming longer than the ears of their ancestors as well. Not to mention that their faces and appearances had become much more handsome and pretty than their ancestors as well. The tree god had gradually possessed some ability that was much more divine than it previously had because of the countless praying of countless beings over thousands of years.


    All the way until today, the elves were known as the elves, and the tree god was deemed to be the Tree God. Their beliefs on the Mother Tree had been rooted into their culture and histories.


    Theoretically speaking, there should be sequels after that myth. However, all of the myths and histories during that period of time had been lost. Through the remaining pages of books, Vulcan only knew that his ancestor had left the tribe and walked out of the forest when the tribe had gotten too big. After that, his ancestors had also met many other races. They made contact with the other races, through either war or peaceful contact vigilantly. Afterward, the Elves had developed their own complex civilization, having their territories expanded across the continent of this world.


    However, everything was ended with one simple prophecy.


    ¡ªThe ignorant have activated the door of doom, dooming the fate of all and death shall come forth to collect everything.


    As for the history after that, everything was left blank. There was no record or whatsoever to suggest what really happened during that period of time.


    Vulcan shook his head as he cast those thoughts at the back of his mind.


    If there were people who knew more about the history and information coming to him, he might be able to make some assumptions and make some educational guesses about some truths hidden in the dark, such as how the legendary Elven Kingdom was destroyed and how did the new Elves after that era came to this continent. However, the red-haired Elves have no clue about it at all, and he did not seem to care much about it.


    Taking one step after another, he approached the gigantic rock tree which was radiating with green light. Vulcan could sense that the elemental energy that was getting denser by the moment. It was far more intense and dense than elemental energy on the outside world. The density of it was even more than places rich with magic energy such as Mount Sigma. In here, one ordinary fireball could be as powerful as a fire blast attack, and a chain of lightning could become as powerful as a lightning storm.


    The closer you got close to the giant tree, the more insignificant you would feel. As the elf came before that giant tree, he looked left and right. Then he realized that he was no longer able to see the size of the tree right before his eyes. The giant tree that turned into a rock was standing tall like a boundless wall right before the elf. In the meantime, Vulcan sensed that there was a gale flowing all around his body. It felt refreshing. Vulcan could feel as if the exhaustion of his body over the days was slowly flowing away as if his body had enough rest in an instant. Even his spirit had become much more relieved.


    "I hope Mother Tree will respond to me this time as well¡­"


    Vulcan took a deep breath and closed his eyes. After that, he reached out his hand and placed his palm on the surface of the gigantic rock tree.


    Seventy years ago when he first came here and had his first sight on the giant tree, Vulcan knew that it must be the Mother Tree that was kept mentioned in the elven myths and legends. He finally understood why the last generation of the Elven Dynasty went through so much hardship to keep their main capital here. That was because the origin of the elves was here. That spot was where their civilization''s beliefs and totems lied.


    Although he had no clue as of why everything existed in such a way, this gigantic tree that should have grown up among forests and thousands of lakes was remained slumbering beneath the ground. However, regardless of any saying, with the presence of this gigantic tree, the descendants of the royal family of elves would possess ''Gifts'' that were deemed to be far more superior than the ''Gifts'' other elves possessed. The royal family of the elves would also be admitted to countless perks and benefits from the tree itself.


    As for why the god tree was not displayed publicly to all of the elves to prove their royal authority, Vulcan would not have made any assumption out of that. The red-haired elf believed that if the Mother Tree was revealed to the rebels in the early stage of their rebellion against the tyranny of the Elven Dynasty, many of them would have given up to overthrowing the Emperors. They would definitely have the guts to face the totems that had been deeply rooted in their minds.


    But everything had come to pass. At this point, no one would have stopped anyway.


    Of course, he had also curiously made contact with the tree that gave birth to an entirely new civilization back in the years by placing his palm upon the surface of the tree.


    However, what shocked the red-haired elf was that he could sense a quiver in the surface of the rock tree upon his touch on the god tree.


    Layers of green light were lit up on the surface of the rock layer as they were formed into gleaming patterns that looked like branches. Along with a hurling refreshing wind sweeping through into the surroundings, the entire underground cave was covered in grass in an instant, and the fragrance of dew and flora overwhelmed the entire area. The sudden changes in the surroundings had led Vulcan to believe that he was currently standing in the middle of a dreamland.


    At that time, a voice that sounded like countless people spoken out at the same time emerged all of a sudden on his mind.


    "The leader of the new era."


    The voice sounded divinely sacred and gentle. The voice also carried along layers of ethereal echoes as it spoke gently to the elf, "Are you the new king of the current Elven Dynasty?"


    After being overwhelmed by shock, Vulcan quickly regained his composure as he kept a trace of his rationality. In the face of the sudden occurrence of strange phenomenon and the voice, he said respectfully, "No, I''m not a king to begin with. There might not a king anymore in the future of the Elves. I''m just an ordinary man who leads the others forward."


    "Your body contains the beliefs of many."


    This voice was undeniable. It did not express any opinion on Vulcan''s statement. "Regardless of any saying, you must be the hero that leads in this era¡­ Your soul and spirit are strong, strong enough to bear our will. You''ve fulfilled the conditions required to do so."


    "Sign the contract with us."


    After remaining in silence for a brief moment, the voice spoke to propose. At the same time, an invisible pressure began to spread into the surroundings. The gigantic rock tree was trembling slightly, and the entire underground cavern was beginning to shake along with it. Vulcan raised his awareness as he remained vigilant. However, the overwhelmingly heavy pressure almost had him fall to the ground. Just when the elf was about to fall, it spoke with a serious and yet sacred tone. "On behalf of the elves, sign the contract with us, the contract that exists since the ancient times¡­"


    "But¡­ who are you exactly?"


    In the face of pressure that intensified all of a sudden, Vulcan braced himself with all effort as he spat out scattered vocabulary words from his mouth. He felt that the unknown voice had yet to address itself. It was because its own existence was too powerful. As a result, as long as it got a little serious, it was not able to hold its pressurizing presence that almost oppressed the poor weak elf to such extent.


    "Elf of the representative of your kind, you can call us the Soul of the Forests."


    "And right before you is the will of the ancestors and kings of the past, the will of the Mother Tree."


    "We are the protectors of the elves and the guardians of nature. The new reincarnation has already begun. The moment for a new contract is upon us all."


    "As long as the elves have yet to forget the Mother Tree, the Mother Tree shall inevitably protect the Elves."


    Countless different voices echoed on Vulcan''s mind at the same time, but miraculously, he could hear every single word as clear as day.


    "Is it so... is that the case? ... the Mother Tree always exist, she''s always right beside us¡­" The eyes of the red-haired elf seemed to linger for a moment here. He was mumbling to himself. However, on the next moment, Vulcan''s eyes recovered and they looked determined once again. "Although I have no idea if I''m qualified for this, I will die trying."


    "I, Vulcan Ulla Knoll, in the name of the leader of the Bay Confederation Army, the representative for all of the Elves today¡­ will sign this contract!"


    Right after the moment he made his declaration to the powerful existence, a gratifying sigh echoed through the entire underground cavern.


    The ethereal and sacred voice echoed on.


    "In the name of the sky, the earth, the sea, and the world, this oath shall never be renounced."


    The incident that happened seventy years ago had reappeared once again.


    Just when Vulcan who was much older came into contact with the Divine Tree of Beginnings for the second time believing that the Mother Tree had gone completely into its slumber and never to respond to him ever again, a gale swept into the surroundings.


    Not just the underground cavern.


    The guards who were standing on top of the ruins of the fallen Elven Dynasty''s capital were currently manning the flying airships. They were aiming their guns and cannons towards the Golems that kept coming from the mountains. They were resisting against the bizarrely powerful wind as they were battling against the endless horde of daemons. Because their Chief Commander had yet to return, they refused to leave the spot.


    However, even so, more and more golems were emerging as they were gradually occupying the entire area of ruins. Even if their great Chief Commander return to the airship now, they might not be able to leave the spot alive. There were also traces of numerous aerial golems emerging from the distant. Some of the soldiers were beginning to hesitate whether to continue waiting for the return of their Chief Commander or to follow the final command that their Chief Commander gave them, to flee the scene the moment the situation became dangerous.


    Just as they quarreled to make the decision.


    A harmonious wind was hurled into the vicinity from an unknown source.


    The wind was not too far nor too slow. However, it was not affected by any other winds in the vicinity. It wiped away the gale caused by the disturbance of the magic energy and swept across the seemingly endless horde of golems on the ground. In an instant, all of the golems stopped moving. Their bodies were growing green vines and grass. Meanwhile, the aerial golems that were flying in the sky were falling to the ground one after another.


    With the ruins of the fallen royal city, the haze that once shrouded the entire mountain region had been swept away clean just like the refreshing winds that swept across the forest in the summer. All of the golems were turned into statues that no longer move. The guards and soldiers on the levitating airship were gazing upon the scene with their jaws dropped. They did not have the slightest clue about what exactly was going on.


    In the meantime, Vulcan could hear a familiar voice in his mind.


    "The leader of the new age, the king of the elves."


    The voice, as always, was ethereal and sacred, as if it was an echo of voice spoken by many at the same time. "What is it that you seek?"

 Chapter 288 The Flame Has Long Been Extinguished

    Once the wheel of destruction was set on its designated trail, everything that happened next would become as uncontrollable as the wild horses that were running unbridled.


    Babel Province, the Capital City, the outskirts.


    And because the dimensional rift had brought along an enormous amount of magic energy into this world, the clouds, the hazes, the seemingly endless flow of violent winds and lightning were spreading out into the other regions of the continent¡ªBabel Province as the center point. The density of the elemental energy during the bizarre phenomenon in other the provinces was reduced and was spreading across the entire continent at a slower pace. However, all the way from the capital city to Sapphire Port, the momentum of the phenomenon did not stop, instead, it was stirring even faster and very largely.


    The light rain that initially poured in Babel Province had now become heavy. Everything seemed to be shrouded in heavy rain and darkness. The common people would not be able to carry out any activities in that circumstance. They could not even see their own hands right in front of them.


    However, in the outskirts of the ruins of the city, a golden ray of light is shining, and the light is pulsing bright and then dark, as if it was breathing.


    This was the core in the half-dragon''s chest. The original half-dragon is now lying in the dark rainwater like a gentle cat or dog. The rainwater that fell near it evaporated into water mist from the high heat. On its back, there was a human reading a book.


    Sitting on Black''s back, the rain slid of the red Combat Aura that was shielding them from the rain. Joshua flipped through a book about the histories of the elves and golems. Next to the warrior, several books that were already read were stacked up.


    The red anarchy of Babel Province still attached great importance to this powerful and unimaginable warrior. So when Joshua simply made a request, within half an hour, almost all the books that meet the requirements were collected and placed next to him.


    Afterward, most of the high-ranking officials went on to plan for disaster relief, because many of the elves were hiding in their own basement, trapped under the houses that were destroyed by golems. The elves who are trapped are in urgent need of help. The rain flows into the basement through the cracks of the rock. If they were to delay the rescue mission for a few more hours, the elves will all return to the Mother Tree either by starving to death or drowning.


    With that, Roland volunteered and prepared to help the elves with the rescue. Initially, the elves did not have many expectations of this ordinary blond man, but soon, they found out that he has the ability to detect and locate living beings within a few hundred meters. The holy knight could even lift rocks that were larger than him like they were made of light sponges, saving the people that were trapped beneath the rubble. The elves were simply shocked and in awe of what they were seeing.


    Besides, the holy knight was the comrade to the master of the volcanic dragon after all. How could he merely be an ordinary man with no special ability?


    Ying and Ling were whispering between each other behind the warrior. They seemed to be talking about something important. The eyes of the silver-haired girl were gleaming like fireflies. The eyes of the black-haired boy were also flashing like sparkling lights. Because they were exposed to the overly high density of Magic energy in the atmosphere in this world, the two Divine Armaments felt that the energy within their body was growing stronger. They felt a little surprised and anxious about the changes in their bodies, so they shared their feelings about the improvement of their strength.


    The warrior, however, did not seem to get bothered by that. He furrowed his eyebrows as he continued to pay full attention to the book that was in his hands.


    "This world once had a glorious magic civilization. There are active traces of magic that was used during the wars between the first dynasty and the third dynasty. However, during the fourth dynasty, also known as the last Elven Dynasty, the elves only had great archers in their main forces. Even if some of them knew a little about magic, they could only use some of the spells that were useless in a war."


    "About three hundred years ago, the meteorites that landed in the bay must be the first time the golems descended upon this world. About two hundred years ago, the meteorites that landed upon the bay was the first large-scale golem invasion in this world."


    He mumbled to himself, a little puzzled. His expression unreadable. "But it doesn''t make any sense. If the reduction in numbers of the mages was really the doing of the Chaos Evil Gods, it should look like how the Evil God ''Famine'' had reduced the world of Karlis. No matter how I see it, the timing when the golems had descended upon this world and the timing of the deterioration of the density for the elemental energy is inconsistent."


    The deteriorating density of the elemental energy could be said to have happened ever since the elves began recording their history. Traces of golems and Chaos could only be found earliest about 300 years ago. It is safe to say that there was no way that they could have invaded this world much earlier than that.


    So there was only one conclusion to be made¡ªthe deteriorating density of the elemental and magic energy in this world had nothing to do with Chaos. There must be some other reason to it.


    Though the warrior had learned quite a lot about the Illgner World, he remained puzzled by the appearance of the gigantic magic circle in the sky and the descent of the golems upon this world. It seems that the elves had yet to look beyond the sky and therefore, they had no idea at all about the origins of the Apocalyptic Circle and what sort of connection it had with the golems. And that made the warrior feel somewhat helpless.


    This group of elves had spent three hundred years in understanding their enemies and still, they had yet to know anything about the origins of their enemies.


    Just as Joshua let out a disappointed sigh, a white mass of sacred light approached the warrior from afar. Shortly, it arrived right by the side of the draconic horse.


    "Joshua, are you free?"


    It was a calm and steady voice belonging to a man. Roland, who was a little exhausted, lifted his head and looked at the back of the warrior as he asked, "Can you accompany me for a stroll in the city?"


    The warrior hopped down from the back of the draconic horse and walked towards the capital city of Babel Province with the holy knight.


    They did not speak a word as they walked all the way to the city.


    Through the outskirts, on the border of the city, the two men walk silently in the ruins at the center of the capital. There were gravel and rubble everywhere. The bodies of the elves and broken rocks were scattered all over the place. The rain was spreading the blood and the remains across the land, causing the smell of blood to become overwhelmingly strong.


    Joshua was not affected by the smell at all as he had fought and experienced many battles. Even during the battle with the orcs back in the Northwest when he woke up and crawled out from a pile of corpses, the stench of the dead was much more disgusting than the smell of blood. However, Roland''s face was getting gloomier as they walked towards their destination. Even the warrior could not help but turn his head sideways to see the distorted expression of the holy knight.


    Those eyes did not seem like the eyes of a holy knight¡­ However, after knowing about the holy knight''s future, the warrior did not feel surprised at all.


    Upon noticing the stare from the warrior, Roland caught himself and rearranged his expression. He took a small breath and started talking to Joshua again with a heavy voice, "Seeing the aftermath of Chaos'' invasion upon this world, draws fear in my heart."


    Joshua frowned. He knew that the holy knight before him was not a weak-hearted person. There must be a reason for the knight to say such a thing.


    As expected by the warrior, Roland remained silent for a moment. Then he stopped walking and he looked at the ruins around him. Then, he spoke to the warrior with a slow and steady tone, "I do not fear death, and I fight without fear. Battling against Chaos is one of the purposes of my life. I exist to serve and protect humanity. That''s the resolution of a holy knight. That''s the realization of the descendant of the pope for the next generations."


    "However, every time I fought Chaos, I could not help but wonder. What would happen if I failed?"


    As he said that, Roland''s face appeared as if there was a layer of dark mist shrouding his face. His sounded absent-minded as he continued, "My companions, my friends will be slaughtered, and my home will be ravaged, just like what is happening in this world."


    As he spoke, the holy knight pointed towards the ruins in front of him. Under the power of the Holy Light, Joshua could vaguely hear the mourning of the grieving souls. Those souls were killed and trapped here in the ruins by the hands of the golems. However, the warrior''s sharp senses noticed that most of the grieving souls were swiftly vanishing as if they were summoned by some existence in the distant.


    Regardless, that was not the time to pay attention towards such matters.


    "We''re not allowed to fail when it comes to battling against Chaos. Even if there was even the slightest possibility that we might lose, we shall never, ever lower down our guard!"


    Roland''s expression reflected hatred and rage that burned deep into the marrow within his bones. His voice sounded as if he was pushing his voice out of his lungs by force, "All of Chaos should die! None of them should remain, not even one! But why? Why didn''t the pope completely destroy the plagued land? He''s a Legendary-tier champion, a man equal to a god that walks among the people on earth. It should not be a problem at all for him to accomplish that!"


    The plagued land is also a sealed land like Moldavia. Both lands are regions that sealed Chaos. Just like the Radcliffe family had annihilated the lair of the Aragami, an immense amount of strength and manpower were needed to carry out a full-on eradication across those places in order to get rid of all demons on those lands.


    Judging by the expression on his face, he must have lost someone important to him when he battled against Chaos.


    Needless to say, Joshua could guess what the holy knight had gone through by looking at his face.


    A holy knight dedicated to protect humanity was beginning to doubt his purpose to battle after witnessing his comrade-in-arms dying in one after another. Then he began to doubt the significance of his purpose to battle. He began to repent and to question. He resented all the causes for everything that was happening to him¡ªthe champions who did not wipe Chaos off of the surface of the earth completely.


    In other words, he did not understand the reason why a Legendary champion would not just destroy the plagued land. He could not see the necessity for those ordinary knights to experience hardships and train themselves to battle against Chaos. Even though the reason was to allow the knights to get themselves familiar to the fact that Chaos was their worst enemy, that they should not take such a great risk to do so.


    For that, Joshua gave it some thoughts for a brief moment. Then he slowly said, "For your doubts, I do have a rough guess about it. However, I''m not too sure if I''m right."


    "Roland, I''m not sure if you''ve heard about this legend¡ªthe world is originated from the light of existence shone by the Initial Flame?"


    "¡­ I might have heard of it before."


    The holy knight froze for a moment and frowned. Among the myths of the Seven Gods, none of them was about creating a world or an era. Even the Sage had not said anything about it. Roland vaguely felt as if he had heard about it from somewhere else. However, he remained a little doubtful still. "But I can''t remember much about it."


    However, Joshua would never let the doubts and hesitations of others bother him. He just went on and presented his own guess to the holy knight. The warrior glanced upwards at the dark world. He then raised his right hand and brought out a red light dot on the tip of his finger. The city ruins that was shrouded by darkness was instantly revealed under the radiating light. Then he calmly said, "Look, the flame is ignited and it spreads its light into its dark surroundings. A world with shape will be born under the shining light¡ªHowever, the blossoming flowers need to rely on the soil to survive. Even the rootless lotus plants need to float in the river to survive."


    "The burning flames naturally require firewood to continue burning, and the operation of the world can never be an unchanging eternal cycle. The Initial Flame burns Chaos and creates the world. Then for the world, what would be the firewood that the world needs to continue operating then?"


    The answer was obvious. As a man who became the King of the Searing Soul, who scorched Chaos and reshaped the world once before, Joshua naturally knew the answer to the question. He believed that the person standing before him would be able to notice the truth.


    After hearing Joshua''s words, Roland remained in silence for a long time. His heart was filled with stormy waves of shock.


    The words that the warrior spoke of were also spoken by Pope Igor himself before. However, he only said a few words and did not explain it in detail to Roland. Now, Joshua was explaining those words to Roland. After comparing both versions of the same story, the holy knight uncovered a possible truth.


    A possible truth that could catch anyone by surprise.


    "Just like the people need food, and the fire needs firewood, the order of the world needs to be maintained by only relying on burning Chaos as the source of fuel."


    He softly muttered to himself as his voice trembled a little. The holy knight recalled his memory on when the pope calmly told him the truth back in the church on the Sacred Mountain. "The fire was extinguished since thousands of years ago. Without these cancers as the source of firewood for the Flame, the Flame on the Mycroft Continent would have extinguished long ago."


    "Is that right? It seems that you''ve understood some things by yourself already."


    Joshua chuckled as he could tell by looking at the holy knight. It seemed that Roland had noticed something about the truth. He had his suspicions but now cleared them away.


    The two of them stood in the middle of the city ruins. The warrior extinguished the red light ball in his hand and everything returned to the darkness.


    Suddenly, a soft whisper came from the sky.


    The sound was really soft to the point that Roland did not notice it. The holy knight was furrowing his eyebrows as he dived into deep thoughts. Only Joshua who has sharp senses had noticed the whispering.


    The restraints of the world on the dimension was weakening.


    But how was that possible?


    Joshua looked back and stared at the dark clouds and flashing lightning in the sky. Beyond all that, ten huge spots of light slowly emerged in the distant. The white lights reflected in the eyes of the warrior like a curved stream of light. He revealed a sense of discreet in both of his red eyes.


    He had always thought that he was merely a boorish fellow who only knew how to battle. However, even a boorish fellow could not really be undefeated. The warrior has sharper senses towards most of the things that came from the outer world.


    "Are there going to be more golems descending down from the sky then?"


    He was yet to feel any extreme danger. However, even though he had already informed Roland to prepare himself to evade anything that might come their way anytime, he was able to remain thoughtful about the question he had in mind, "Or is the magic circle intending to greet me with another light beam attack?"


    The warrior had a hunch that things would not be as easy as they appeared to be.


    The ten light spots in the sky appeared for a long period of time before all of them gradually vanished without a trace. Afterward, the density of magic energy in the atmosphere became even higher than before. Purplish magic lightning was boundlessly rolling across the dark clouds in the sky. They were dancing violently before they struck down upon the earth, leaving thunderous roars of deafening thunder. The rain was getting heavier by the second. There was a hint of Chaos energy in the rain as well. It was quite disturbing.


    That was no longer an ordinary rain. If the rain continued pouring down like that, the situation would unquestionably become a flood.


    Standing right in the middle of the heavy rain, Joshua stared up at the sky.


    So what exactly has Chaos planned this time?


    Meanwhile, at the outskirt of the city, the draconic horse and the two divine armaments were happily having their conversation.


    Unknowingly, many enormous shadows were slowly emerging from the dark shadows.

 Chapter 289 The One I Look Up To

    Unlike the Illgner World where heavy rain, haze, and lightning are often present, the nights in Moldavia are quite warm and quiet. The dry summer wind blew in the empty streets from across the wastelands of the Western Mountains. Other than the pyroxene lamps on the sides of the streets, there was not even a slightest trace of light in the entire city.


    Besides one spot.


    The liege''s residence.


    The lights in the liege''s residence located in the center of the city remained lit at night. On the third floor of the mansion, there was a peculiar room next to Joshua''s study room. The room was filled with many complex magic circles. Those were magic circles that were drawn and cast by the masters from the Royal Mage Guild. Some of them were even drawn personally by Nostradamus himself. All of the magic energy was concentrated in the center of the room filled with those magic circles. A violet crystalline runic core was placed in the middle of the room.


    The crystal was gleaming with a mesmerizing radiance. A small figure of a person was levitating right above the crystal.


    The Artificial Intelligence girl appeared as if she was slumbering. Her eyes were peacefully shut as she hugged her knees to her chest, the runes were circling her body, flashing as if they were providing protection to her.


    With a simple glance, 03 does not seem any different from before. However, taking a closer look, one would be able to notice the delicate facial features of the lady were slightly livelier than before. Her pale skin that seems almost translucent looks a little pinkish. Her blue long hair floated with the movement of the air, making it look real. Not to mention that she was in a gothic dress where its design seems complicated.


    In the past, anyone could tell that she was a projection just by glancing. Now, the projection of the A.I girl was much more realistic that she could fool anyone into believing that her projection was actually a real person. She is becoming more like a real human after observing humans ever since she set foot into this world. Furthermore, her mind is different from the mind of an Artificial Intelligence.


    However, she seems alarmed by something. The runic crystal that was resting a while ago started flashing. It began to operate. 03 slowly opened her eyes, revealing her gleaming eyes with faint blue light.


    "Intruder."


    She spoke softly with a hint of helplessness in her tone. "Are those goddamn cultists coming out from their hiding again? They really do know when to pick a time to reveal themselves¡­ and it is always midnight."


    After she finished her sentence, the projection of the girl vanished, leaving the violet runic crystal behind.


    In the meantime, in the distance, in the civilian area on the border of the city, six men in black clothing were sneaking into the city as swiftly as they could move towards the inner city.


    Ever since their operation in the Imperial City was foiled by Joshua van Radcliffe, the church had shifted their main focus over to Moldavia as they suspected that the cultists would want to retaliate against the warrior for ruining their sacrificial ritual. However, since that the territory in the north was too far away from the church, too few followers of the church were able to arrive at the territory. Hence, the church could only put their main focus on the main city as they gather their men in the city of Moldavia.


    However, as the six men in black clothes were running towards their targets, they were planning their next move quietly on their minds. Suddenly, with a surge of magic energy, a small figure of a lady emerged right on top of their heads without making even a single sound. Before the leader of the cultists who wore a black robe could even lift his head up, a heavy restraining force was cast upon his body, bringing his whole body straight to the ground and trapping him. It was a spell that restrained a person''s movement. As the magic energy poured out, the other five men in black were all knocked out on the spot by an air hammer.


    The dress danced with the winds. 03 yawned as she stretched her back a little just like a human. Boredom was etched onto her face. "Another group of stupid weaklings. What a bunch of insignificant pests¡­ Can''t believe that the words that Joshua usually said sound so useful at a moment like this. These words are quite fun to speak."


    She seems to be amused by her own words. However, even though 03 was laughing, her hands did not remain idle. Along with a change in the hand gesture of the girl, the six cultists were all cuffed with a layer of invisible shackles. All six of them were pulled towards the church in the middle of the city by an invisible force or some sort of existence. The holy knights that were on duty also received news about the appearance of the cultists. So they swiftly went out of the church through the front door. They were expecting to see six strange men in black robe lying unconsciously on the ground in front of the church, and they did.


    "Our liege has left us a really powerful backup."


    Having kicked the unconscious cultists for a bit with scorn on his faces, one of the holy knights could not help but sigh. He felt a little excited. "Our liege just left the territory for a few days, and this is already the fifth time the cultists have attempted to break into the territory. However, none of them succeed because they were spotted by the mysterious backup that our liege left to keep an eye on the territory."


    "That''s right. These goddamn cultists would always pick the time when we are most vulnerable and unguarded. They managed to get through all sorts of elite guards available in our city undetected all these while. However, they have not been able to get through the eyes of the mysterious person that''s been guarding the safety of our city."


    Another holy knight voiced out to express his agreement on that. He moved his arms around and brought up a question they all needed to think about. "So, what do we do to these guys?"


    "The usual. Into the pit and wait for the interrogation by Master Artanis himself tomorrow early in the morning."


    And so, the small fuzz was being handled before it could even reach the ears of the others in the city. The lady with the wings no longer had the mood to rest. 03 fluttered her wings as she glided across the sky above Moldavia. She was observing the city, looking at the people who were living in the city with her gentle gaze. Her eyes seemed to be carrying a trace of compassion and¡­ admiration.


    She was an Artificial Intelligence after all. That was already a fact a thousand years ago the moment she was being created and embedded into the core of the moving fortress. It was an accident that she had a real soul. No one expected that an Artificial Intelligence would possess a soul.


    Perhaps, as an Artificial Intelligence, she had many perks compared to the humans. For instance, she would never feel tired or exhausted. She had no need to worry about food and water. All she needed to do in order to keep herself functioning was to charge herself with sufficient magic energy. By doing that, she could forever stay awake and energetic. Not to mention that her thinking process was way beyond ordinary men. She could even keep her attention on every movement of every living being in the entire city at the same time."


    However, the Artificial Intelligence was really tired of it¡ª


    She craved to become a true human being.


    A real human being that could touch, breathe, be touched, communicate with others normally, stand on the ground, and embrace other people.


    It was not a very important desire she craved for, nor was it a goal that she must achieve. That was merely a thought that flashed by in the mind of the Artificial Intelligence. She was just curious, so she wanted to become human, having the opportunity to live with the warrior in her own flesh and bones, an existence with true human form. She just wanted to be like Ying and Ling who were able to stand beside the warrior like two humans.


    That was not really a wild dream, nor a real hope. It was simply an insignificant thought to the Artificial Intelligence.


    Descending into the liege''s resident, the Artificial Intelligence strolled along the corridor of the mansion. The lady servants had gone off to their own quarters to get some rest as it was already late. Other than the footsteps of the patrolling guards who were on duty for the night, there was no other sound at all.


    From the third floor to the second floor, and from there, 03 walked all the way back to the main hall of the mansion on the first floor. Then she suddenly stopped. She noticed the decorative armor that was being placed nicely at the side of the corridor. The armor had stiff lines all over it. The armor was also unusually tall. The girl had to lift her head up just to see the entire picture of the armor.


    That''s so similar, it looked just like that time¡­


    A shadow of a man flashed across the mind of the Artificial Intelligence. She did not know why, but her body was fuelled with the urge to reach her hand out to touch the armor.


    However, her translucent hand went straight through the surface of the armor.


    03 was slightly surprised at seeing her hands going into the armor. She was merely a projection after all. No matter how much she looked like a human or how much she impersonated the behavior of a human being, she would not be able to change the fact that she was just a projection.


    It seems that her dream of becoming a real human was far beyond her imagination.


    Letting out a sad, soft sigh, 03 lifted her head up and looked as if she was about to say something. However, she remained in silence. Afterward, she went back to the room on the third floor as she went back to slumber.


    In the meantime back in Illgner World.


    The ground was shaking violently.


    A gigantic thing was moving across the mountains.


    Lightning flashed across the dark sky of the night, illuminating the land on the outskirts of the suburbs for an instant. A tremendously huge stone giant was approaching the Babel Province with trembling footsteps from the distant land. It was moving towards the man who wielded the gleaming light that carried the Order energy.


    The existence of that man bore a resemblance to the beacon of light. Although the light seemed weak, it penetrated the mists in that area. Ever since the Rock Puppets sensed that repulsive presence, all of them changed their priorities. They stopped their assaults on the other cities as they immediately turned around and headed towards the capital city of Babel Province.


    The golems withhold their attacks as they gave up on the walls of the cities that were on the brink of collapsing. They were not bothered by the fierce attacks from the elves that were aimed at their backs the moment they turned around and left. They were merely following the rules and orders as they moved and gathered at a spot.


    In the gathering of Rock Puppets, the stone giants were seen appearing among the golems one after another. They seem to be formed from hundreds or even thousands of smaller Rock Puppets. There were also quite a number of Mithril-tier and Adamantine-tier Rock Puppets among them. All of them seem to possess divinely powerful strength that was beyond imagination. Such an occurrence had yet to be seen in any of the previous wars with the elves. However, because of the appearance of that presence, the golems resorted to their final resort as they combined themselves into one larger and far more powerful being, preparing to launch their assaults at the presence of Order energy.


    An endless stream of magic power gushed out of the weakening spot caused by the dimensional rift, causing those stone giants to have sufficient power to move in this world that lacked elemental power. The rumbling continued on as time went by. More and more of those stone giants emerged from the distance. The first stone giant had arrived within the border of Babel Province.


    As the haze was too thick and the fog too dense for anyone to see anything, all of the Observation Circles were unable to pick up any of the movements of the golems. The elves from all cities went through hell just to rid themselves of the entanglement with the golems in battles. They finally had the time to rejoice as they quickly catch their breaths. They wondered why everything around them was happening. Soon, they were not too bothered anymore.


    On the outskirts of the capital city, Black had caught a glimpse that something was wrong. It slowly stood up as it looked into its surroundings feeling puzzled. Its basic instinct was kicking in, alarming it to leave the spot as soon as possible. It knows that the place was extremely dangerous now. It could lose its life at any given moment if it stayed there.


    However, Black would never flee the scene just because it felt that its life was threatened. No matter how perilous the situation turned out to be, it would only decide on how it should react based on the situation after it could identify its enemy.


    Not to mention that Black was currently right beside its master. It would never get too dreadful no matter how perilous the circumstance could get.


    Time went on. Even the people who were still roaming in the outskirts of the capital city could feel the earth trembling. It was not an earthquake¡ªthe trembling came from a series of rhythmic footsteps. Black was no longer the only one who sensed that. The elves who were in the capital city could also feel it. In the sanctuary, a little boy was voicing out his own fears to his parents with trembling voice. Another girl was anxiously asking her boyfriend if he felt the same fear the little boy felt. The holy knight, who was still aiding the rescue operation among the rubbles, lifted his head as he looked into the distant.


    The footsteps were getting heavier, so did the trembling. Suddenly, a voice was broadcasted from the mayor''s office that was manning the monitor circles all around the city. It was a scream filled with shock.


    "Holy heavens! What... what the hell is this?!"


    The voice sounded extremely panicked, along with a sense of desperation. Others had also abandoned whatever they were doing as they immediately turned their heads around and looked towards the direction where the voice came from.


    Meanwhile, right in the middle of the screen, an enormously giant thing walked.


    The monster was estimated to be hundreds of meters tall. Its body was irregularly formed into shape by a bunch of giant rocks. It looked exactly like a gigantic walking statue that was formed from many golems. It was so huge that it could step a mountain flat. Along with its movement, the forests were destroyed, the rivers were severed. The villages and smaller cities along the way had been reduced to rubbles and wreckages. There were two gigantic light dots flashing on its head. They were unleashing strong waves of energy.


    The alarm was sounded across the entire city. The downtown bells were heard echoing back and forth throughout the city center. The shouting that sounded as if the person had used all his energy to shout was heard coming out from the circle, requesting all of the citizens to go back to hiding in the sanctuary. However, their voices sounded empty without energy. After all, the gigantic statue could bring the entire sanctuary to the ground with one simple stomp, killing every single elf in it. Despite that, they were desperate enough to hide in the sanctuary and stay there until everything came to an end. They could not have done it any other way.


    In the face of such calamity, they were powerless.


    Using the superiority of their psionic bodies as divine armaments, Ying and Ling were able to see the huge energy source and the strong energy waves that it emitted into its surroundings from the distance. The boy and the girl frowned at the same instant. Ling seemed deadly serious. Ying, on the other hand, was serious in her own way as well.


    "Such power¡­ This thing is at least ten times more powerful than that daemons back in the Imperial City¡­" The black-haired boy was determining the power level of their enemy, and the silver-haired girl nodded in agreement. "However, it seems less charming if we were to compare it to Master Nostradamus. This monster has not even reached Supreme tier yet. It''s merely a very powerful Gold-tier monster."


    In that case, there should be nothing to worry about. However, just as the both of them were beginning to relax their minds, increasing energy sources came from afar. Instantly, Ying and Ling were surprised. They became stiff and unbelieving at the number of the energy sources that kept appearing in the distance.


    "What the¡­ how is it possible that there''s so many of them?!''


    "Such number¡­ Twelve of them?! And it is still increasing?!''


    Even the two people who had seen all sorts of waves and storms could not help but feel astounded and lost. Although the stone giants had yet to reach the Supreme-Tier, each of their abilities added together was not far from reaching the power level of a Supreme-Tier being. The situation would not be that bad if they were only going to battle against one or two of them. However, it would be outrageous for them to face more than twelve of them.


    Regardless of the circumstance where they would be battling these monsters in this world filled with weak weapons and fragile armors, even if they could battle these monsters back on the Mycroft Continent, these monsters would still be deemed as war machines that could bring fear to the Empire Kingdom, and that forced them to increase their alertness towards these monsters.


    While the two divine armaments were panicking, a voice pierced through the rain. "Alright. Don''t panic."


    A figure came out of the dark fog as the rain continued to pour from the heaven. However, not even a single drop of rain was able to wet the body of that man. He seemed to not be bothered by the appearances of the gigantic monsters in the distance. Instead, he calmly said, "Those are just a bunch of gigantic stupid beings. Get ready to battle."


    Upon hearing their master''s voice, regardless of whether it was the half-draconic horse or the two divine armaments, they seemed to have gotten a backbone to lean on. All of them were fired up as they responded to the warrior in unison.


    Standing in the middle of the wasteland with the city of the elves behind them, the black-haired warrior looked at the stone giants that were looming in the fog and darkness far away from the distant land. He seemed to be grinning a little as he revealed a smile of excitement.


    A warrior is named so not because he or she has any fear towards facing enemies that are strong and tough.


    Instead, it was because their very own existences could bring the will and the courage to the others around them, leading everyone into the battle with courage.


    "Now this is what I''ve been expecting my whole life."

 Chapter 290 The Mountain is the Enemy!

    In the darkness that engulfed all light, the stone giants, appearing just like the titans from the myths, were moving forward one step after another, leaving heavy footprints behind.


    Every single raindrop of the torrential rain contained the power of Chaos. The rain and the mists that were enriched with magic energy was shrouding the bodies of those stone giants, causing those mindless humongous puppets to be able to move much more agilely. Even their strengths are tremendously increased.


    The thunders rumbled in the sky, the flashing of lightning occasional revealed the horrific figures of those monsters.


    Knowing that they were standing in the face of attacks from such huge monsters, any Elven soldiers would have lost their will to fight no matter how brave they were. It is only natural when one is forced to face something that was so huge. A battle would be pointless and futile with enemies of that size.


    The trembling of the earth was getting even more intense. The forests were shaking and the buildings in the city were making rattling sounds. The movements of the giants that were approaching from afar did not slow. They strode across the earth, unwavering. Their eyes were gleaming with the radiance of magic energy. The power that their bodies contained was enough to destroy the entire city. Each of them could crush an army of tens of thousands with simply a swing of their arms.


    The stone giant that was leading the others has arrived at the outskirts of the city. Everyone could feel the thunderous trembling caused by the footsteps of the stone giants before seeing them. Even with the thick mists that clouded the visions of everyone, they could still see the terrifyingly huge figure of the monster. The large dark shadow broke through the raindrops as it trampled across the surface of the earth, marching towards the position where the warrior currently was. Its body was originally filled with of irregularly shaped rocks. However, its body currently has edges and corners after it went through some self-adjustments. The raindrops that carried magic energy caused the surface of its body to gradually turn silver, making its body obviously visible to the people from a distant.


    Although its body was only formed from a pile of giant rocks, under the influence of the Chaos energy and the magic energy in its surroundings, its body has become much greater and tougher than refined steel. Even when the lightning strikes from the heaven, they did not leave a scratch. Instead, the lightning strikes have surged across the body of the stone giant, making its body looked as if purplish electrical surges were running across its mountainous body.


    That was a straight on natural disaster, not a calamity caused by men.


    Just like storms, earthquakes, and tsunamis, these unimaginable giant statues were approaching the capital city like natural disasters. They have brought endless destruction to the surroundings just by simply passing through. All of the elves in the mayor''s office have basically given up on hope. Back at the sanctuary, the silence of despair has overwhelmed everyone inside. Some of them were miserably mourning their own fates and some of them have even lost their minds. Everything that was happening inside the sanctuary felt like doomsday.


    Enemies like these were beyond their imaginations. Everything was so unreal like nightmares.


    However, wishing that it was all a nightmare was only hope and imagination.


    The warrior looked hard at those walking calamities, these moving mountains. He did not show the slightest fear, he didn''t even flinch. With a flash of magic energy, he grabbed onto a great sword and a giant axe as he stood between the two draconic horns on top of his mount''s head. He smiled boldly.


    That''s right, in this world, no human being could ever destroy a mountain and cut off rivers, nor could he or she stop huge tidal waves and the storms from wrecking havoc upon the people in this world. Hence, there was no shame for the people in this world to feel fear.


    However, the warrior was Joshua, a warrior that came from the Mycroft Continent, a champion that possesses extraordinary strength.


    And so, such enemies could only inspire his fighting spirit and keep the long-awaited heart of the warrior satisfied.


    "Charge, Black!"


    He gave the order to his mount and added, "The battle has begun."


    The draconic horse let out a long neigh and did not show even the slightest hesitation. It immediately charged forward as swiftly as the speed of a lightning. The stormy winds and the impacts that were hurled up by Black as it charged forward has left a corridor of vacuum in the heavy rain. It was moving forward at a speed that not even the speed of sound could catch up with.


    The giant monster that was leading the rest of the stone giants naturally noticed the draconic horse that was charging at it. For ordinary people, a body of over twenty meters tall was a gigantic beast already. However, for the stone giant, the body of Black was merely a small existence that it could grab with just one arm. Along with the operation of the magic circle in the brain of the giant monster, it reached out its palm without showing any hesitation. Its palm looked as if a mountain was pressing down upon its target. A gigantic shadow descended from the sky as if the entire world was being overshadowed by its shadow all of a sudden.


    With a flash of silver light that light broke the darkness that shrouded the entire sky, the stone giant seemed as if it was being hit hard by an invisible force. The impact of the force was so strong that the stone giant could not balance itself as it stumbled a few steps backward before its gigantic body collapsed onto the ground. The impact of the fall caused water to splash up from the muddy ground and the earth to quiver so violent that it felt like the impact formed a shock wave.


    It was easy to see that half of its palm was gone. During that instant when the two of them clashed into each other, along with the great sword that was charged with Combat Aura, its body that was supposedly as tough as steel was cut open, crushing part of its palm to the ground, turning the remaining of the broken parts into broken rocks.


    As the rumbling went on, the giant monster attempted to stand back up on its feet. However, Joshua did not give the opportunity for the monster to do so. With a swift movement of the draconic horse, the warrior aimed his axe at the head of the monsters and swung it through the air. A bladed arc of Combat Aura swung across the air, cutting straight through the rain, striking deep into the head of the giant statue. The tough body that could not even be penetrated by the lightning was instantly split opened by the Combat Aura strike like it was made of thin paper. A deep cut wound appeared on the head of the monster. And it seemed that the core inside the monster has been destroyed as well. When the giant monster had its head struck by the attack, it stopped dead in its track. Then, it began to shatter and crumble to the ground, scattering into pieces of small rocks.


    [5/30]


    The first stone giant collapsed onto the ground and turned into a pile of rocks and dust. However, more giant monsters emerged from the hills in the distance one after another. They appeared just like the first one which has been reduced to dust and small rocks. They have gigantic rocky bodies that are tougher than refined steel as well. They have no fear, nor emotion. These Rock Puppets only have one goal.


    To destroy Joshua.


    The azure orb flashed before his chest, providing the nemesis of the Chaos with an endless momentum of power. It was also shining bright enough to attract the eyes of all the enemies within the vicinity.


    The giants were beginning to surround the warrior. In the violent quakes that were about to break the earth into pieces, they reached their arms out, attempting to crush the small existence they resented so much. However, Joshua who was standing on the draconic horse would never stand still for these slow monsters to land a finger on him. The moving speed of Black seems to have reached the speed of the lightning now. It evaded every single attack that the monsters threw at it. The silver light and the black light continuously flashing on. With a swung of the gigantic axe that was charged up with his Combat Aura, the warrior struck one of the gigantic monster''s ankle and knee into pieces.


    Upon losing its support and its center of gravity, the gigantic rock statue collapsed onto the ground slowly. However, it was not as lucky as its first comrade that was killed earlier on. There was a huge mound right behind the stone giant that was falling backward. Its back fell right on top of the peak of that mound. Along with a thunderous sound of crashing that shook the heaven, the mound was leveled down to the ground and the giant statue broke into half.


    "Destroy it."


    Under the command of Joshua, Black swiftly spat a dragon breath towards the wound at the waist of the stone giant. The golden core began flashing, followed by a blast of white blazing light beam shooting out from it. The high-temperature light beam vaporized all of the water from the rain in its surroundings, causing white mists to form all around the place where the beam passed. Right after the white light beam is shot into the body of the monster, a violent explosion occurred within the body of the monster. Shortly, the giant monster turned into a pile of shattered rocks and dust, just like the first monster.


    [6/30]


    However, one death was only replaced by many more. Many of those stone giants emerged. The formation of the stone giants is getting more crowded by the seconds. Because of that, Black''s movement had been greatly affected. It has lesser space to evade the attacks of the giant monsters. After all, a giant dragon''s body was huge. Although its size was completely incomparable to the size of one stone giant, it still could not move agilely at its own will, especially under the circumstance where Joshua needed to attack the enemies. It would have to get very near to the enemies in order to allow Joshua to land his attack on the enemies. If they were only encountering one or two of these stone giants, the situation would still be manageable. However, once the number of these enemies increases, the risk in facing them increases by many folds.


    "Black, get over to the side and be ready to support me with your dragon''s breath."


    After giving Black clear commands, Joshua immediately rose and flew to the sky. The draconic horse did not show the slightest hesitation at all. It ran towards the distance. The stone giants were stunned by Black''s sudden change of movement. As there were two sources of Order energy within their radar senses, the giant monsters could not pick a target that quickly. They were confused about which target to go after first. Soon afterward, they decisively locked their focus on the small shadow of a man that was levitating in the middle of the sky.


    Without Black as his mount, Joshua would have to exhaust his own energy in order to fly and move around in the air. And because of that, he could no longer focus on attacking his enemies. However, at the same time, he has become a much smaller target that could move around even more freely than before. The Rock Puppets attempted to grab the warrior. They even picked up the dirt and rocks from the ground and threw them at the sky. However, all of their attempts were futile. There was no way they could land a hit on the warrior as they were huge and slow. Instead, the movements of the stone giants have become much larger, in which they became more vulnerable than before whenever they did some extreme movements, leaving their bodies more opened for their enemies to attack them. Hence, Joshua seized the right moment and destroyed two more stone giants.


    [8/30]


    Upon noticing that their attacks were ineffective, the eyes of several stone giants with vague golden complexion on the surface of their bodies, which body sizes were the most massive, began to unleash the blinding light of magic power. A white light followed by a buzzing sound struck towards Joshua like a lightning strike.


    However, the warrior has already noticed the strange behaviors of the few stone giants. He has been wary of these giants'' movements and their motives. Now that he saw the stone giants'' eyes were being charged, the warrior instantly stomped his feet in the air as he left ripples of air waves. Afterward, his entire body vanished into thin air. A light beam descended from the sky as it struck into the dark clouds that were shrouding the entire sky. Instantly, lightning began to spread like spider webs, lighting up the entire dark sky.


    "Driven to wield the lightning, the strength of the thunder? Are these really titans that are not formed completely?"


    Lifting his head and looking up to the sky, Joshua could not help but have such thought flashing across his mind. No one could have blamed the warrior for thinking too much. After all, that gigantic bodies of these stone giants and the way they were summoning the power of thunder did look like ones of the titans from legends and myths. The warrior sighed as he spoke quietly to himself, "The Apocalyptic Circle, the Titan Puppets¡­ So how did the Chaos achieve such powerful technological abilities then?"


    This was completely different from the last time when the warrior had an encounter with the Chaos Evil God ''Famine''. It is true that the abilities of the Aragami were extremely terrifying. One single unit of them is already so much stronger than a golem. Some of the daemons and giant beasts are even as powerful as these stone giants. However, those creatures merely possessed the physiques and magic energy. Meanwhile, the power from the beginning up until this point was all the power of a civilization.


    It was truly ridiculous that an Evil God, which purely wanted to destroy worlds, possessed the power of a civilization and used that power to destroy another civilization. There was a great irony in this.


    The stone giants seemed to be aware that their attacks futile and that they would be eventually defeated one by one by the warrior if they continued. Hence, these stone giants and the titans that seemed yet to fully take their form pulled back temporarily from their pointless attacks on the warrior. Along with thunderous rumbles, these giant monsters began to gather in one spot as they stuck their bodies against each other. They then remained silent and still without making even the slightest movement. Everything turned quiet as if the battle was over.


    However, the warrior was suddenly aware of the change. He had seen it before. The battle was far from over!


    The wind of magic energy began to roll over the place.


    The power of elements gathered rapidly.


    The stone giants were fusing into one, turning themselves into something much bigger than they were before. It looks just as tall as a mountain, gleaming with the complexion of steel. Its appearance was like a giant fortress without even a single cannon muzzle on it, a mountain peak that was capable of moving around on its own.


    There were ten light spots that looked just like the multiple eyes of a spider that gave people the creep right on the tip of the moving mountain. It felt bizarre and evil from the looks of it. These light spots were actually the eyes of the previous stone giants, which sparkled with bright lights.


    Everything that Joshua saw with his own eyes filled him with dismay. Lightning beams shone from those light spots. Each of the lightning beams varied in length. They aimed at the warrior like a laser. The purely destructive power broke right through the atmosphere and the rain, reducing everything to nothing. The air was instantly filled with plasma surges, locking down the routes that the warrior could use to evade their attacks.


    In an instant, the sky became a sea of lightning, sure to reduce everything within the vicinity to nothing.


    A red light spot shot across the sky. It aimlessly in the sky while the beams of white blazing electrical surges flashed around, attempting to strike the red light spot down. Despite being slower that Joshua, their accuracy was undoubtedly high as their movements were controlled by the magic circle that was found within their heads. A dozen of stone giants gathered around as they shared the same energy source upon merging together, forming into a Thunderous Mountain, attempting to lock the warrior''s speed down with their oppressive fire power.


    One would eventually make mistakes after dodging for a long time. Not to mention that the warrior was much more agile when moving on the ground than moving in the air. A flash of lightning was seen brushing by the arm of the warrior, reducing the armor on his shoulder of his arm into ash and dust. His flesh beneath that layer of armor has also been burnt. The Azurite did not leave the wound of the warrior unattended for more than a split second though. It began spinning at top speed as it began to provide the warrior with the power to heal. Along with the self-regenerative ability of his Gold-tier champion, the warrior managed to swiftly regenerate and the wound on his arm was almost recovered. Even though he was no longer in a serious situation, however, that attack has put a tremendous amount of pressure upon the warrior.


    He was completely helpless against such attack. It was impossible for him to defend himself against these enemies. One strike would be enough to send him to the afterlife!


    Even though Joshua was extremely powerful, his strength will never be able to match the power of so many stone giants after they have merged themselves into one. Not to mention that these stone giants have merged themselves into a Thunderous Mountain. Even if Joshua could activate his ''Avatar'' to immunize himself from the strength of the lightning that his enemies possess, he was not confident that he would be able to end the battle within the effective duration of his ''Avatar''. By then, he would have no choice left but to retreat from the battle without defeating his enemies.


    Increasing numbers of stone giants continued to emerge from the edge of the horizon. There were also quite a number of titans that have yet to take their full form among the stone giants that were advancing. All of them were capable of wielding the power of thunder as they begun aiming their thunder strikes at Joshua. Their arrival has pushed Joshua into a perilous situation. Increasing light beam attacks filled the battlefield, causing the warrior to not be able to approach those giant monsters. The battle has come to a deadlock. His stamina was being exhausted, the warrior was being pushed further into the corner. If the situation remains at such pace, the warrior might not even be able to pull himself out of the battle.


    Just as the warrior was considering activating his ''Avatar'' to break through the situation where he was being locked down in a crucial situation, the deadlock of the battle was broken by a beam of holy light.


    With a thunderous roar, the blockade that was formed with countless electrical surges was broken and a gap appeared in the middle of the blockade. The warrior noticed that and seized the opportunity without hesitating, getting himself out of the perilous situation. Joshua aimed at a stone giant that was on its own. Then he charged towards that stone giant at lightning speed with his black axe. His axe came into contact with the raindrops and caused sharp noises. In an instant, the warrior chopped off the entire head of the stone giant, decapitated it and caused its gigantic body to crumble to the ground and shatter into a million pieces.


    [9/10]


    He turned his head towards the direction of the opening on the blockade.


    "Joshua, why are you moving so fast every single time?"


    From afar, the holy knight held a holy warhammer. Roland stood on top of the wreckage of a stone giant as he laughed out loud, "Are you treating me, your comrade, like as if I am invisible or what?"


    At the same time, right by his side, the core in Black''s chest was gleaming brightly as well. It was the both of them joining hands in unleashing a beam of light attack that aided the warrior to break him out of the deadlock he was in.


    "Humph."


    One corner of his mouth turned up in a slight grin, then the warrior laughed in a deep voice, "You were too slow, and you blame me for moving too fast?"


    ¡ªThank you anyway for the rescue this time around.


    Instead of paying attention to the holy knight and the draconic horse that attracted the attention of the stone giants, the warrior turned his head around and looked at the Thunderous Mountain that was adjusting its angle and trying to aim at the warrior again. Joshua''s red eyes swirling with vortexes that looked like blazing flames.


    Danger¡ªthat was truly intoxicating. The thrill of knowing that one''s life was threatened, the intense emotion of knowing one''s life was on the line between life and death, and the joy to be able to go all the way in a battle; the warrior couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    He looked down and spewed out a white, hot gas. The Azurite right before his chest was spinning swiftly as it beat like a heart. Joshua has placed his great sword and his large axe that were charged with his red Combat Aura before his body in a cross shape like the letter ''X''. Then the Combat Aura around him began to swirl like a whirlpool all around him. A terrifying power and presence brewed in the atmosphere.


    Joshua moved at the very same moment when the Thunderous Mountain was done aiming at him.


    A long trench emerged on the surface of the earth where the red light went through right above the surface of the earth, just under the bombardment of light beam attacks at the spot where the warrior was standing just a short moment before. The atmosphere, the dirt, and the rocks were all pushed away to aside by the rapidly moving red light. He is moving in the opposite direction where the thunder strikes were coming from. He charged straight at the peak of the gigantic mountain. The tiny shadow of the man looked like a small particle of dust. However, the momentum at which it was charging at was as terrifying as the momentum of a meteorite that was about to crash onto the earth.


    As he made his way towards the Thunderous Mountain while evading all of the attacks that were thrown at him, countless destructive attacks struck next to him, leaving giant pits on the surface of the earth. An attack would be pointless if it could not land on its target. Joshua lifted the great sword in his hand as the red Combat Aura began to charge it, swirling rapidly all around the sword. With a single swing, he cleaved the light beam that was about to land in his face and charged right at the monster. He arrived before the gigantic thing that was hundreds of meters tall.


    In that instant, the man and the mountain were significantly different. It was just like comparing a particle of dust to a giant rock. One would not be able to notice the existence of a dust when the attention was focused on the giant rock.


    An ordinary man will never be able to destroy a mountain. That was an enemy that carried the destruction level of a natural disaster. It was an existence that one could not simply defeat.


    Even Roland and Black who were on the sidelines revealed their worries. They believed that the warrior would not let himself be exposed to danger for no reason. But they did not believe that the warrior being capable of destroying that terrifying enemy right before him. Unlike the giant statues, this Thunderous Mountain was simply too enormous in size. Regardless of how sharp one''s blade turned out to be, one could only deal damage to the surface of the mountain. And that sort of attempt would be futile.


    However, along with a loud laughter, a thunderous sound is heard coming from the Thunderous Mountain.


    The sound of metal and rocks clashing into each other echoed throughout the entire heaven and earth. The sound has even overshadowed the sound of the thunders. Even the rumbling sounds that sounded like earthquakes were no match for that sound that echoed all over the place. Dust rose to the surface layer of the thunder in the sky¡ªeven the rain could not stop the dust from rising into the air. Roland, who witnessed everything, is astounded to the point that his jaw dropped as he continued to stare at the scene unfolding before him.


    Joshua¨C


    He broke through the outer shell of the Thunderous Mountain and charged straight into it!

 Chapter 291 One of the Ten Calamities, Skyflare

    Faced with a fierce battle outside the city that shook the earth and the mountains, the elves in the city were overwhelmed with fear. Their hearts were filled with hatred and helplessness.


    This was their world, their kingdom. So theoretically speaking, they should be the ones that were battling against those monsters to defend their own cities, their homes. Even if they were destined to die in the battle, at least they would have died without regret as they had tried their best to defend their home.


    But now, they felt so humiliated as they were all hiding in the underground shelters, trembling and waiting for the stranger to return as the victor of this battle¡ªor they were just waiting for the stone giants to crush them with a single stomp¡ªregardless of whether to battle, to flee, or to die, the choices are no longer in their own hands.


    In the meantime, right in a spacious room in the town hall at the center of the city, many elves stared at the giant screen in mid-air as they held their breaths looking at the situation outside the city through the screen that could only project blurry scenes of the battle.


    The mists in the light screen was dispersing layer by layer as if influenced by some sort of power in the surroundings. Even the dark clouds were thinning. The thunder, the heavy rain, and the haze have vanished without a trace within seconds, revealing clusters of stars shining brightly in the night sky.


    However, none of them is concerned about that. Their full attention is focused on the center of the light screen. They were staring at the ''mountain'' that carried the surface of steel.


    That ''mountain'' was at least a few hundred meters tall. It was monstrous! Its body is covered with bizarre and wretched lights, surrounded with bright green light. The body of that mountain is covered in strange, distorted runes. At one glance, the mountain gave off a sick feeling.


    Now, the mountain trembled restlessly. Subtle streams of thunder and lightning were seen all over its body with irregular dents all over its body as well. Those dents were the sources that pushed the mist and the clouds away, causing the sky to reveal the star beyond the clouds and the mists.


    Upon seeing that, a middle-aged elf, who was sitting in the front row, trembled. Even though he was only observing the situation from a light screen, he could still sense the chill up his spine. The elf shut his eyes as he muttered to himself softly and in despair, "The golems can actually fuse themselves together¡­ Were all the battles with them in the past simply a child''s play?"


    Those soldiers who put their lives and souls on the line just to defend their homes and kingdoms managed to prevail just because these golems have yet to be reveal their true selves? Were the golems even bothered by the military army at all?


    Because of the presence of the previous fogs, the elves could not see the scene where the Stone Giants merged themselves into one. However, based on their movements and previous behaviours, anyone could guessed or catch a glimpse of an idea about what was happening. However, because of the observation angle, he also did not see that the warrior had charged into the depth of the mountain. He thought Joshua had fled from the scene, or maybe died trying to defend it and the other elves.


    Having thought that even the heavenly powerful being from another world could not defeat the enemy, fear began to spread across the room. A tremendous stress dawned on them like tough and heavy feeling stuck in the throats of every single elf in the room, rendering them unable to speak. A young elf smiled like it was the end of the world. He even took out a gun from the side of his waist as he pointed the muzzle of his gun right at his forehead. He was ready to relieve himself from the depressing present. Although he is stopped by his friends beside him, everyone in the room was feeling even more stressed than before.


    "What exactly is that thing?!"


    Someone struggling against his mental breakdown, broke out with a raging voice, "Why¡ªWhy would such monsters appear in our world?!"


    However, no one could answer that and so, they remained silent.


    A silence of despair overwhelmed everything.


    Another light shone all the way to the horizon of the sky.


    The night sky is illuminated by the red light, and the darkness was torn by it. However, that was not a light that carried hope¡ªit was a venomous flame that came straight from hell. The magic circle that was formed by ten light wheels had once again appeared high up in the sky of this world, before the elves who were all numbed by the overwhelming sense of despair. It looked like a humongous projection from the outside world that brought along meteors.


    This time, the location that the meteors would land was no longer the outskirts of the lands nor the forests. The meteors were going to land right in the center of the capital city in Babel Province¡ª


    The center of the city.


    Black spotted the bizarre change in the sky. The draconic horse let out a long roar. Then it unleashed beams of full-powered blasts right from the core in its chest, destroying the meteors as swiftly as it could. However, the power of the draconic horse was limited. The number of the meteors that were descending from the heaven seems to be endless. With Black struggling to intercept the meteors from causing destruction upon the capital city for a few minutes, the first meteor finally slipped through the defence of the draconic horse as it successfully landed on the east side of the capital city.


    Dragging a long tail of flame, the blazing boulder spun violently as it crashed into a tall building. The tall building is immediately crushed and shattered into many pieces of gravels and scattering rocks, scattering all over the air. Dust and sand were hurled up into the air by the impact of the meteor crashing upon the building. The shockwave of that impact had hurled up a wave of violent wind¡ªfar more violent than the winds of a hurricane. Everything on the streets were blown away like they were nothing.


    The blazing fire began to spread rapidly along the squally winds. In just one brief instant, half of the city is engulfed in the sea of flames, endangering the refugees that were hidden underground. The lights in the ground were all extinguished at once. Gravels and dusts were falling overhead the refugees in the darkness. The narrow refuge shelter instantly became a living hell filled with mourning and crying. Countless refugees began to panic as they wanted to leave the dangerous place that could collapse anytime now. However, the entrances of the sanctuary have all collapsed and were blocked. Though the huge underground space was supposed to be extremely strong, and even if the place did not collapse, all of the refugees would still not be able to get out of the underground sanctuary when it is all over.


    If there was a first, there would be a second, a third, and a fourth. Even after Black went all out in attempting to blast every single meteor off the sky, it could only destroy a few dozens of the meteors raining down from the heaven. There were more than just a few dozens of meteors showering on the capital city of Babel Province. Roland stood beside Black. He actually had the will to aid Black in taking out the meteors before they destroyed the city. However, he did not possess the strength to do that. He was merely a holy knight after all. Even Joshua is not be capable of stopping so many meteors from landing on earth. So how would it be possible for a holy knight to accomplish that?


    Hence, under the raging stare of a man and a dragon, the meteors crash-landed onto the city one after another as they crushed the buildings and other existence in the city. The impacts were extremely powerful causing the fire to spread rapidly across the city. The entire city was instantly turned into a sea of fire, completely destroyed.


    The disastrous scenario did not happen only in one city. The meteors rained in all of the cities across all the nine provinces where many living beings gathered around in one place. The meteor rain fell as if the gods were punishing the world by fire. Each of the meteor rain fell in places where the population is the highest in their own regions. Only the Central region of the Confederation prevailed in defending themselves against the horrific attacks of the meteors because they were able to use advanced technology that was still in the preliminary stages of its development.


    In just a few minutes, the death toll of the Bay Confederation hit millions, and still is still increasing by the seconds. Many were simply trying to survive the onslaught of the meteor attacks because they were hidden well in the shelters. The number of those who died became a horrifically high. The more terrifying thing about the situation was that many golems are descending as if they would not rest until they have wiped out every single existence of life on earth.


    In Babel Province, Rock Puppets were slowly rising from the giant pit of flames. The two light spots on their heads flickered as if they were analysing the situation around them through the processing of the magic circles that were embedded within their heads. Golden lines are seen lined from the top of their heads. They crushed the ground with powerful impacts that trembling the earth, stirring dust into the air.


    It takes a few months to construct a building. Constructing a city would require years to accomplish. Meanwhile, establishing and constructing a country or a kingdom would require the efforts of a few generations to form a proper civilization. A civilization could take up a few hundreds or even thousands of years before it could be moulded into shape.


    However, destroying them only takes a few seconds.


    Right in the sky, the mysterious light wheels rotated slowly. No one in the world knows its origin. And no one knows what lies beyond that thing. Other than sending golems to earth to wipe out all living beings, no one in this world knows its other purposes and motives.


    Perhaps it really only wants to destroy.


    Under the illumination of the light wheel, the golem army that looked like an army of puppets were destroying everything that were in their paths. They marched forward in unison. The earth trembled in time with the footsteps of the golems. Occasionally, several golems would merge themselves into stone giants.


    In less than ten minutes, the elven cities that were once peaceful and prosperous have turned into a completely different world. The entire world looks desolated like hell on earth.


    Right on the top of the hill near the Thunderous Mountain that Joshua was currently engaged with, the draconic horse and the holy knight witnessed everything around them with raging eyes as they gritted their teeth. The holy knight tightened his fists until they were pale. If they were not worried about Joshua''s safety, the two of them would have gone back to the city to annihilate the golems and the stone giants that were wreaking havoc in the city.


    Truth to be told, the lives of the elves in this world had nothing to do with them at all. Regardless of whether they were alive or dead, it doesn''t matter at all. None of them were friends to the draconic horse and the holy knight. As creatures from another world, strictly speaking, these elves might not even be seen as people to begin with. It remained a question that had yet to be answered.


    Well, they are not supposed to be angry about it¡ªthings should have remained that way.


    However, anger was never a reasonable emotion to begin with.


    Black let out an angry roar. Its eyes looked as if they were blazing with golden flames. Even though the draconic horse did not stay long with the elves, it felt that it was quite interesting to live with them. These beings have been treating it respectfully when it was here in this world. They even worshipped Black for it had helped them in the past.


    The goodwill of the people around would make any living being with wisdom feel joy and happiness.


    Furthermore, it remembered the little elven boy who approached him without even the slightest fear in his eyes. It also remembered the white-haired old man who had strange and bizarre accent. Both of them have become Black''s new friends¡ªHowever, at this moment, Black had no way of knowing whether both of them were dead or alive. The cities were on fire. The golems were destroying everything, everywhere they go.


    The holy knight appeared unexpectedly calm. He had already channeled his fury while he was having a conversation with Joshua a moment earlier. Though his heart was filled with anger as well, he knew what he was supposed to do.


    The civilization, which consist of many elves, was currently under attack by an unknown Evil God. Having encountered the [Famine], the [Pestilence], and the [Abyss], this should be the fourth Evil God that the warrior and others have encountered so far. They knew nothing about such terrifying existence. They know only very little about the Chaos as the historical records did not store much information about them. Under the circumstance where they know nothing about their enemies, they are forced to engage into a battle with a massive army of the Chaos just because the dimensional passage is sealed shut for the moment¡ªthey were in a situation that was far more perilous than they could have ever imagined.


    "Now, it is all up to Joshua now."


    Tightening both of his fists, Roland stared at the trembling Thunderous Mountain. Then he spoke in a deep voice, "If he can take out this humongous fellow, then the situation could change for the better."


    Or else, no one in this world would be able to escape the horrific web-like attacks from the Thunderous Mountain.


    Meanwhile, within the mountain peak.


    Joshua, who is being spoken of by the others, is currently penetrating into the gigantic vein that is formed from rocks.


    Instead of blood veins, they looked more like passages or tunnels within the Thunderous Mountain. The interior of the mountain, that was slightly metallic, is filled with caves and tunnels surging with rapid flow of magic energy. Joshua went along with the flow of the Magic energy as he made his way to the core of the Thunderous Mountain.


    Along the way, he saw numerous magical runes flickering on the stony walls of the cave with a mysterious trajectory. Glancing at them, the warrior recognized all of the runes he saw embedded in the walls. Those were the superior runes such as [Vitality Activation], [Thunderbolt Divine Vein], [Fusion], and [Indestructible Barrier] that could even be the secret inheritances from the Mycroft Continent.


    The more Joshua looked at the runes, the heavier Joshua''s heart became.


    Evil God ''Famine'' was born out of the remains of the Crystal Insect Yurmadais species that carried the resentments of the world being devoured completely. Although it was unbelievable, it was very simple to understand. Most of the Evil Gods and Chaos daemons were born under similar circumstances. They would be born from the remains of Order beings that passed away. They were definitely monsters that were not recognized by the world.


    As he lifted his head and set his sights ahead, he saw more runic patterns than he could imagine passing him by as he moved forward. It seems as if the interior of the Hills of Thunders were covered with magic runes. The magical glow of the mist even created some weak thunderbolts in the air. These thunderbolts were behaving just like nerves passing a large amount of information at the speed of light across the tunnels and caves within the Thunderous Mountain all the way to its central core. That central core would be the one core that possessed the control over the entire body of the mountain.


    Magic, was the gathering of wisdom. So the question remained. What kind of the existence was this Chaos then? The technology that was found in this mountain was beyond the best technology the entire Mycroft Continent could offer at the moment.


    Joshua seemed to be weighed down by anxiety as he sensed the density of the magic energy all around him. He was only a few seconds away from reaching the central core of the mountain. However, the warrior could not help but to feel more suspicious as his journey to the center of the core was too smooth. Not to mention that the power and the technology of the enemy was far more advanced than he could ever imagine. Joshua could not believe that enemy of such level would not have any sort of defence system to protect its central core.


    As he took a turn at the corner right before him, the warrior hit a dead end. However, he could sense that his target, the central energy core of the Thunderous Mountain was just right behind that wall.


    However, as expected by the warrior as he advanced, endless magic energy gathered into a mass of blinding light. The light mass appeared to be humanoid. Its body was inconsistently surging with furious electrical plasmas as violent sparks burst out of the surface of its glowing skin. The moment it took form, it suddenly charged straight at the warrior at a lightning speed. That lightning humanoid possessed the power of an Gold-advanced tier being. Not to mention that it did not have a physical body to begin with. Its speed was almost as fast as lightning. Just when Joshua noticed that being taking form, it had struck its fist right on the face of the warrior. Everything happened too quickly.

 Chapter 292 Thunder Elemental

    The lightning leaped through the atmosphere in less than a split second as the ''fist'' of the humanoid thunder emitted light that was as bright as the sun in the narrow cave of the mountain. The magic energy in the surroundings seems to be activated by that strike. Instantly, everything went chaotic, and a small anti-magic area is formed.


    Without any special mean, none of the magic power within this range would be able to react with any other external element.


    However, before the fist landed on Joshua, the warrior''s entire body emitted a blinding golden light. Pure vitality energy began to resonate with the heart, causing the Combat Aura on the surface of his body to form an aura that repels any sort of external element regardless of whether the power could hurt him or not. The palm of the humanoid thunder instantly collapsed into large pieces of light particles. A silver sword flashed horizontally across the atmosphere of the air, cutting the humanoid thunder in half.


    "As expected, one moment of oversight would cost a life when facing an elemental living being."


    So what really happened just now? The warrior temporary activated his ''Avatar'' in order to gain immunity against all magic effect. From there, he evaded a deadly strike from the humanoid thunder that he cleaved in half, just a moment ago. Joshua quickly deactivated his Magic Immunity and instantly grabbed onto his giant axe as he positioned himself into the right posture then advanced on. Along the way, he had to push away the humanoid thunder that was slowly going back to its original form.


    In nature, there is no existence of any sort like the Thunder Elementals. The power of thunder is so insanely powerful it could destroy everything. There was not even the slightest possibility that such an existence could possess wisdom or even will to begin with¡ªhowever, under the runes that are wielded by the mages, the impossible has become possible. Generations of mages have gone through tremendous amounts of hardship in researching, causing the light of wisdom to glow. Hence, the lightning obtained life, and the Thunder Elemental was born.


    Similar to Rock Puppets, Thunder Elementals were also regularly used by superior mages in defending the mage towers. However, there was a vast difference in the strengths and weaknesses of both Rock Puppets and Thunder Elementals. Even the weakest Thunder Elementals were never weaker than a Gold-intermediate being. Furthermore, their bodies and their speed are their greatest weapons. The speed of a lightning is far beyond the agility of a body made of flesh and blood as a non-solid body would be free of the restraints that a body made of flesh and blood would have. Ordinary warriors will not stand a chance against such enemies. Only a champion who has mastered ''Avatar'' and the skills to make himself immune to magic powers could.


    Because the magic energy in the atmosphere of the air was extremely dense, the regeneration ability of the Thunder Elemental was incredibly fast. It behaved like the white blood cell of the Thunderous Mountain. It did not show even the slightest hesitation as it once again took shape and charged at Joshua to complete its mission.


    The warrior looked strangely calm. He even lowered the greatsword and the greataxe which were actually the transformation of Ying and Ling. He did not move a muscle and seemed as if he had no intention to attack nor defend against the assault of the Thunder Elementals. He just stood there as if he was allowing the enemy to do anything to him.


    If the enemy was a human being, he would definitely have hesitated after seeing Joshua''s behavior. How could a Thunder Elemental observe the expression and behavior of its enemy? Its very own existence was to eliminate destroyers from the outside like Joshua. So it did not hesitate at all despite the strange behavior of the warrior. It was just carrying out the order of nature.


    Just five meters in front of Joshua, the Thunder Elemental could not move forward anymore no matter how hard it tried. It felt as if there was an invisible wall standing between it and the warrior.


    "It''s just a puppet after all. It has no wisdom at all."


    Feeling itself being intercepted from fulfilling its duty, the Thunder Elemental increased its strength. Instantly, light began to spread into the surroundings. The greenish-white lights shone intensely as the shape of a cage slowly revealed itself. Joshua stood right in the center of that cage made from his own Combat Aura. He looked at the sparks of the thunderbolts that were being directed straight towards the ground. Then he shook his head in disappointment.


    The attacks of the Thunder Elemental was predictable. Its mind was too simple. The warrior could not believe that the Thunder Elemental had fallen into the trap so easily. If it was a human being, he or she would never have done that.


    Thunderbolt Cage is a self-invented technique by a player who used the Combat Aura of thunder and lightning in the game. He used the strong plasticity of his own Combat Aura and his ability to change electrical conductivity to create a cage that can fully conduct electricity based on the theory of the Faraday Cage1. The cage can be used to defend against some lightning attribute boss attacks. However, the warrior did not create a true Thunderbolt Cage. Although Joshua did not wield a lightning Combat Aura, he was able to temporarily create something similar out of his own Combat Aura and attain a similar effect to the Thunderbolt Cage.


    Even a lightning that possessed a life will definitely not be able to violate the most fundamental law of the world. The Faraday Cage that was made from his Combat Aura was enough to isolate the thunder attack from the Thunder Elemental. The cage could even temporarily trap it.


    The lightning continued to flash in every corner of the cave. A scorching scent and ionized odor filled the air in the cave. As endless flows of electrical surged around him, Joshua lifted the great sword in his hand as he looked at the Thunder Elemental which was trying its best to unleash its full power in an attempt to break through the barrier in front of it. The warrior thrust both his legs against the ground as he vanished into thin air.


    The speed of the warrior is far beyond the speed of light. The basic instinct of the Thunder Elemental alarmed that its life is threatened, the monster rapidly took a few steps back in an attempt to rid itself of the imprisonment of the cage created by the warrior. However, the silver greatsword had already flashed across the entire body of the Thunder Elemental from the top of its head all the way down to the bottom at an imposing momentum. Everything happened so fast that even the agile Thunder Elemental could not respond to the attack. It was split into half straight away as the Combat Aura of the warrior is unleashed. The magic circle embedded in the living core of the Thunder Elementals has been completely destroyed in an instant.


    [10/30]


    The wind kicked up by the greatsword has even distorted the light and magic energy all around him. The shockwave of the strike struck at the wall of the cave, followed by a loud band that created a long trench that was a few meters long on the surface of the wall. The warrior leaned on that momentum as he began charging his strength while the Thunder Elemental was still dispersing into light particles. He was ready to strike his sword at the rock wall before him and make himself a path that leads straight towards the location of the Thunderous Mountain''s energy core.


    However, the warrior seems to have forgotten something very important¡ªthis was no ordinary cave.


    This was the inside of the Thunderous Mountain.


    Upon noticing the purging system failing to purge the invader out of the body, the merging Golems instantly wielded its powerful magic energy to begin their assaults.


    The magic energy that carried the resemblance of a tidal wave flowed everywhere from the peak of the mountain. The magic energy then converged at the central core of the mountain. Suddenly, Joshua is shocked to notice that lightning began to bloom out of the air all around him. Hundreds of scattered light particles resulted from the dispersing of the Thunder Elementals were expanding. Along with each breath the warrior took, the magic energy that was surrounding each of the light particles grew into something bigger and stronger.


    If one Thunder Elemental could not get the job done, then let''s bring out hundreds of Thunder Elementals to finish the job. The true monster was not the boss in the game¡ªthey do not listen to reason.


    Joshua was able to instantly understand the intentions of the enemy. He grabbed tightly onto the weapons in his hands as the tension of the situation rapidly built up. The half-baked Faraday Cage was no longer able to resist that amount of Thunder Elementals. Other than cursing the Thunderous Mountain quietly for not being reasonable, he only had one last choice left.


    Before these Thunder Elementals could take their form, the warrior must destroy their energy cores.


    Without wasting another second, the warrior immediately stretched his legs as he began charging his strength. He did not show even the slightest hesitation as he charged his power up, ready to charge forward. The moment he was done charging up, the warrior instantly burst himself out and charged for the rock wall in front of him.


    The surface of the rock wall that isolated the energy core safely deep within the Thunderous Mountain is as tough as steel. The silver surface of the wall gleamed under the shining magic Runes. The wall was incomparably smooth. Joshua aimed the greataxe in his hand and swung the axe towards the wall with all of his might, showing no mercy at all.


    The greataxe charged with red Combat Aura was strong enough to destroy everything. The sharp saw teeth on the edge of the blade came in contact with the surface of the wall, as friction followed, causing many sparks to burst out from the contact point between the blade of the axe and the surface of the wall. With a series of deafening noises, the rock wall split opened and a huge crack appeared down its middle. However, there was still quite a small distance between the rock wall and the energy core. Meanwhile, hundreds of Thunder Elementals took form and were almost ready to launch their full assault on the warrior.


    The warrior did not panic. Once again, he launched his attacks at the enemies in a calm manner. The silver-white great sword was charging up with rippling waves of energy. The blade of the sword cut through the runic rock wall like cutting through butter as it vibrated at a frequency so high that anything that came into contact with the blade would shatter or be destroyed. Once again, the runic rock wall that is almost as tough as the adamantine metal sported another crack.


    This time, the hole in the wall was big enough for a person to go through it. The violent surging of magic energy gushed out of that giant hole in the rock wall. The Thunder Elementals that were still forming halfway instantly completed the formation after they are exposed to the sudden upsurge of the magic energy that came gushing into their surroundings. However, because of the unexpected sudden interference by the magic energy, all of them went completely out of control for a moment as they began laying waste to everything in their surroundings.


    Hundreds of Thunder Elementals unleashed their own powers at the same time. The scene seems just like as if the world is about to come to an end. White blazing lights of lightning were seen flashing over and over again in the vicinity as everything within the area is reduced to ashes and dust.


    However, everything that is currently happening in the vicinity did not affect the warrior who has already crossed through the wall into the other side of the wall.


    Meanwhile, on the external side of the Thunderous Mountain.


    A voice suddenly came into the mind of Black.


    "Creature with the bloodline of an Elder Dragon."


    The voice sounded pure and sacred. Every word the voice spoke carried along with a series of echoes. The voice sounded as if a group of people was saying something at the same time. However, the voice only echoed back and forth within the mind of the draconic horse. "Do you truly wish to assist your master?"Faraday cage or Faraday shield is an enclosure used to block electromagnetic fields. A Faraday shield may be formed by a continuous covering of conductive material or in the case of a Faraday cage, by a mesh of such materials.

 Chapter 293 Turning Around with Confidence

    Unlike humans, Black is very simple-minded. Even though it did not know where the voice came from, nor did it know who was speaking in that voice, Black simply responded to the voice when it was asked a question.


    ¡ªYes.


    There is nothing to be concerned about in such regard, nor is there even the slightest hesitation about its answer to that question. Currently, the huge Thunderous Mountain is trembling steadily in the distance. It was no longer blowing out attacks out of its peak as it did awhile back. The mountain seems to have gone completely dormant. It seems to have shifted all of its focus on getting rid of the warrior now.


    If anyone or anything could provide assistance to Joshua at a crucial time like this, it would be like offering fuel in snowy weather.


    "Embrace this legacy and get going."


    The mysterious voice did not sound chatty at all. Right after Black responded to it, the mysterious voice went quiet. However, the draconic horse felt as if its head and mind were being weighed down by a huge amount of information and knowledge that were unknown to it.


    Not far from where it stood, Roland was luring the stone giants in the surroundings as he moved around in circles, trying to intercept these giant monsters from interfering the battle between the Thunderous Mountain and the warrior. Black is also tasked with the responsibility to lure the stone giants away from the location of the Thunderous Mountain. And because its head went heavy all of a sudden, it staggered. The stone giant right behind Black immediately caught up with it and crushed its palm to the ground, attempting to crush the draconic horse with a powerful slam.


    However, right before the palm could crush its target, the draconic horse instantly turned its head around. Though it was feeling a little dizzy after suddenly being given so much information and knowledge, Black has also obtained more battle experiences. It did a backflip without much effort as it agilely evaded the slam. Before the palm could completely slam into the ground, Black lunged forward as if it was taken over by its own instinct. All four of its limbs hung on tightly onto the surface of the rocky arm as the horse began to sprint up towards the body of the stone giant along its arm. It moved swiftly and smoothly as it made its way to the top of the stone giant''s shoulder.


    When the stone giant noticed the presence of Black right on top of its shoulder, it immediately activated the functionality of its body and instantly moved its arm around, attempting to throw the draconic horse off. However, with its draconic claw, Black plunged into the rocky surface of the stone giant. Its attempts to throw Black off of its shoulder were futile regardless of how hard it tried to shake its body. While the stone giant was spinning and shaking its body, the draconic horse searched for the weak spots of the stone giant. It did not take long before it found the weak spots that were well-hidden.


    Each of the stone giants was born from different levels of golems merging themselves into one. Hence, their weak spot, where their core energy is located, would be different. Some have their energy core hidden near to their hearts and some hidden right next to their brains. And some of the special ones even hid their energy core by the spinal cords that were located in their backs. Judging from the flow of the magic energy across its body, the stone giant in front of Black has hidden its energy core within its head.


    Having so much information in its mind, Black adjusted its body from head to hoofs as an intense quiver ran across its entire body. It used its own core to aim at the brain of the enemy. Even though it has absolutely no reason for its action, its instinct has driven Black into performing a series of decisions and actions. The core in Black''s chest is already charged up with an extremely intense radiance. A beam of golden light launched straight out from the core and landed right on the head of the enemy as the surroundings and the atmosphere trembled violently.


    Along with the forceful explosion, the gigantic stone giant slowly shattered into pieces of rocks and gravels as they scattered around the ground. Black leaped back onto the ground before the stone giant crumbled into a pile of dust.


    The draconic horse twisted its neck and began observing its own body. Black noticed that endless battle strategies and knowledge and even the ability of its Inheritance flooded its mind. It was also overwhelmed with the methods of using its dragon''s breath, the methods to employ the natural strength of its own legacy, and also methods of using many other extraordinary abilities that belonged only to the dragon race¡­ Not long after, it turned around and looked at the Thunderous Mountain as it let out a roar filled with excitement.


    ¡ªIf this was the power I can wield, I might become capable of assisting Master!


    Meanwhile, deep within the Thunderous Mountain.


    Joshua has breached the outer protective wall of the energy core. He arrived at a huge cylindrical space that was filled with the rumbling sound of a tidal wave. That was the sound of the enormous amount of magic power surging all around the place. The magic energy is passed to every single part of the Thunderous Mountain through multiple caves and tunnels all over the body of the hill itself, acting as the energy source that kept the largest puppet in the entire history, moving and attacking.


    At the very center of the cylindrical space, there was a mass of dazzling light with a diameter of more than twenty meters. It is constrained in the center by several concentric rings as it was adjusting and streaming an amount of magic energy that is possibly high enough to power an entire city for months. The true form of the light mass that Joshua saw before his eyes¡ªthat was actually a sphere of silver-green liquid that kept shifting its shape under the influence of the magic energy around it. At the same time, under the constraint of the concentric rings, the liquid maintained at a relatively stable form. The greenish-white lights of the lightning were visibly surging out from the liquid as it shifted its shape at an irregular pace.


    The warrior took in a cold breath of air.


    The titan''s heart is actually so big!


    Even though Joshua has a will tougher than steel, his mind went blank for a moment he stared in shock at the huge liquid metal¡ªhis heart filled with a sudden surge of desire!


    That was the ''titan''s heart'' over there! That was one of the most powerful magic energy cores in the entire world! It could spontaneously capture the energy of all things. That included the energy from the void as well! It could perform with the effect of the highest form of magic for almost an eternity! In his previous life, he wanted his guild to activate the Titan Colossus. So he brought a group of people with him and cleared three lairs of the Draconic Lich in the Dark Abyss before they could obtain enough quantity of the ''titan''s heart''. And now, the ''titan''s heart'' right before his eyes could actually fill up the space of an entire house!


    However, those thoughts merely flashed across his mind. Joshua lifted the greatsword high up as the dark-red Combat Aura spread through the blade of the greatsword. The mighty life force was so powerful that even the magic energy in the surroundings was repelled, causing a red space to expand in the energy core inside the Thunderous Mountain.


    Although it was regrettable, a battle remained a battle. Joshua is not granted the time to undo the locks and shackles over the enemy''s core in order to obtain the ''titan''s heart'' that contained what he needed. All he wanted to do was to bring down the Thunderous Mountain.


    As he scanned across the area, many information began to flash across the mind of the warrior. The level of the item before his eyes, its shape, its weight, its density, the electrical surge that was overflowing and the flowing movement of the energy. The warrior could see through basically everything right before his eyes. With just a glance, he has swiftly found the most vulnerable spot of the energy core.


    It was time to get the job done. He swung his sword straight at the weak spot as hard as he could.


    The air seems to have solidified, blocking the huge silver greatsword from fulfilling its task. Half of the armors on Joshua were instantly damaged by the rebound impact from that strike, especially the armor parts on both of his arms and his shoulders. They were all shattered into complete dust by the shockwave of the rebound, revealing his tough arms.


    With a swing of the sword across the invisible blockade, the Combat Aura on the sword detached as the strike formed an air pressure so powerful that it struck straight towards the energy core like a powerful air blade as it split through the magic energy that was flowing violently around the energy core. That air blade strike has even pulled out a semi-circular line of light behind it.


    After swinging his sword, Joshua instantly kept his greatsword back as he immediately turned around, ready to retreat. He moved as swiftly as he could towards the exit. He did not even pause to see what level of destruction he has done to the energy core. The warrior was absolutely confident that his precision was perfect. He believed that the air blade strike that he did with his greatsword has landed on the targeted spot. And because of that, he needed to leave the vicinity of the central core as soon as he could before the explosion happened.


    Even the mighty warrior would not want to get caught in the middle of the explosion caused by the self-detonation of the ''titan''s heart'' in the Thunderous Mountain.


    The gleaming light of the air blade strike was flying straight at the targeted point at an unhurried speed. A few seconds later, the solid light blade accurately hit the weak point of the ''titan''s heart''.


    Time seemed to have stood still for a moment.


    Suddenly, a violent surge of magic energy followed with a deafening explosion happened. In just an instant, a horrific amount of energy erupted right from the ''titan''s heart'' like a volcano eruption. Greenish white lights were seen moving back and forth in the central core right before it exploded. It engulfed the magic energy that is already severely contaminated with the Chaos energy as the explosion formed a huge wave that looked like a tsunami wave. Everything in the interior of the Thunderous Mountain began to collapse as they were destroyed all along with the impact waves that engulfed everything that came into contact with them.


    Joshua passed through the cracks that he created earlier on. He swiftly circled around as he got past the thunder elementals that were still out of control, destroying everything in their surroundings. Those monsters did not attack the warrior, they simply stared at him. The warrior seized the opportunity and charged rapidly at the route where he came in from. The impact wave that engulfed and destroyed everything was right on the tail of the warrior. It devoured every single thunder elemental along the way without mercy at all. And its next target was Joshua.


    On the outside.


    Black and Roland are engaged in fierce battle with the stone giants.


    After being entangled in the battle with the stone giants for a very long time, the both of them roughly memorized the patterns of movements and the behaviors of the stone giants. So the two of them used their battle experiences and the agility of their bodies to their advantage as they took out quite a number of stone giants. However, the Apocalyptic Circle kept showering meteors, sending more new golems to earth. It seems as if the Apocalyptic Circle is planning to kill them with a slow and torturous death with endless waves of monsters.


    The both of them were still attacking the golems with their full strengths. However, a deep and heavy explosion from afar had caught them by surprise. Their eyes darted towards the direction of the explosion.


    The gigantic metallic mountain slowly crumbled into millions of pieces. Lightning was seen surging out of the mountain cracks, tainting the entire sky greenish-white as each of the lightning was blindingly bright. The wretched and evil appearance of the mountain died down at that instant. The mountain no longer has the power to launch any terrifying light beam attacks.


    "Joshua has done it!"


    ¡ªMaster has succeeded!


    The hearts of Black and Roland are lifted at the same time as they witnessed the fall of the Thunderous Mountain. However, the excitement and joy did not last for long. Because the mountain instantly burst out with a violent explosion along with the surging of lightning around its body.


    How powerful could the self-detonation of a puppet, that was a few hundred meters tall, be?


    No one knows that for sure because the scene that unfolded before their eyes was a scene that has never happened before.


    At that very moment, the holy knight and Black felt as if they had lost their vision as their eyes are momentarily blinded by the light that penetrated the heaven, the earth and everything that existed. When they have regained their abilities to see again, a thunderous rumbling was heard. A wave of dust is violently hurled into the air, forming a gigantic mushroom cloud. The mushroom cloud began to expand in all directions. The lightning was seen flashing vigorously in the clouds they even shattered the void.


    Suddenly, they felt extremely uneasy.


    ¡ªCan Joshua survive that sort of explosion?

 Chapter 294 The Direction of Progress

    The shock wave formed by magic energy appeared like a coating of light, covering the entire suburbs and the capital city of the province. Where the high concentrations of magic elements could suffocate people, it also caused extraordinary creature such as Black to feel much more refreshed and their spirits, lifted.


    By the hill, located by the outskirts, the draconic horse and the holy knight stood right on top of the wreckage of a stone giant.


    "I''ll go and take a look at the situation first. You will follow me afterward."


    Looking at the direction where the explosion of the Thunderous Mountain happened, Roland thought about it before he instructed Black. He slowly levitated into the air as his face appeared deadly serious, "Oh yeah, can you sense the status of your master? He should still be alive now, isn''t he?"


    ¡ªNaturally, my master would not die so easily.


    The draconic horse nodded slightly. Although it seemed worried, it did not panic. Black could feel the presence of its master. Even though Joshua is not in a great state at the moment, he is definitely not dead yet.


    After seeing Black responding to him positively, the holy knight did not hesitate at all. He surged with Holy Light as he flew towards the direction of the explosion.


    The impact of the magic energy so great that the radiation caused malfunctions to the observation abilities of all golems. Most of the Rock Puppets were stagnated and some of them went around in circles. As the holy knight went through the area, he was not intercepted by any sort of obstacles. It was smooth sailing all the way to the center of the explosion, a huge pit on the border of the land.


    The intense magic reaction has vaporized most of the rocks. So the previous explosion did not set off much dust into the air. And because of that, Roland is able to immediately find his target.


    Ying and Ling have once again shifted themselves back to their humanoid form. The both of them were carrying Joshua who seemed to be almost passed out.


    The warrior was in a pretty bad state. Even though his body appeared to be intact and there were not many obvious wounds, a large surface area of his skin was burned. There were even signs that his skin and his muscle tissues had melted. The magic radiation seemed to have affected him badly.


    Seeing the situation from afar, the holy knight sped up towards the two divine armaments and descended right next to them. Then he quickly walked up to the Ying and Ling as he spoke to the two of them in a calm manner, "Let me have a look at him."


    "Alright, Mr. Roland."


    Upon seeing the arrival of the holy knight, Ying and Ling let out a breath of relief. They are definitely not going to reject the offer.


    As the two of them were so much shorter than Joshua, they dragged the warrior as they walked. They laid the body of the unconscious warrior on a flat stone surface to allow the holy knight to observe the warrior''s state.


    "The impact of the explosion coming from the energy core of the gigantic golem is far beyond our imagination. No one could have withstood the full impact of that sort of explosion."


    As Roland inspected the warrior, Ling exhaled. He looked a little terrified as he spoke, "I''ve never seen nor heard about such a powerful core. Our world does not even have an enchanted puppet that is as tall as a mountain."


    Ying, who was just standing beside Ling, remained silent. She bit her lip as she stared at Joshua who was currently unconscious. Her eyes were filled with worry. The girl held on to the hand of the warrior, unwilling to let it go.


    "Has he not considered this before going for it? Did he not think of the possibility that he could not withstand the impact of the enemy''s self-destruction?"


    Roland continued to inspect the warrior''s body. From time to time, he would use Holy Light to heal some of the more serious wounds. He looked a little helpless when he said, "Anyway, he hasn''t advanced into Supreme tier yet. He is still a Gold-advanced being. He should bear in mind to act cautiously no matter what. Too much recklessness might cost him his life!"


    The black-haired boy shook his head as he started explaining, "At first, Master had already gotten out of the central region when the core exploded. He could have come out unscathed if he had flown forward at full speed. However, without any reason, he suddenly stopped flying at the last moment. And then, the core exploded and he was hit."


    Ying nodded in agreement. That was not a lie.


    They did not understand exactly why the warrior would stop at the very last moment and allowed himself to be hurt by the impact of the explosion.


    Suddenly, huge heavy footsteps came slowly. Black has also arrived by the side of the warrior. Everyone moved Joshua onto the back of the horse. Roland felt that the warrior''s body was unusually heavy. His body is tougher and denser than steel. His left arm seems to be holding onto something.


    "So how''s Master doing?"


    Right on the back of Black, Ying spoke for the first time since the explosion. The silver-haired girl was no longer as worried as she was. After all, they were divine armaments. Their master would have made a pact with them if he had known that there would not be unusual activities.


    Roland was thinking deeply when he is interrupted by the voice of the girl. After a pause, he responded to the silver-haired girl, "Joshua? He is fine¡­ He is in a much better state than I had thought."


    More like, the warrior is in an abnormally good state.


    Just a moment ago, the holy knight was using divine spells in an attempt to heal the burn wounds on the warrior. He had also inspected the internal organs of the warrior to find that the warrior did not suffer much damage at all. The result left him astounded for a brief moment.


    Although Joshua''s internal organs showed some signs that they had suffered some tearing before, all of the injuries and wounds within his body have healed themselves. The life force was gushing through the body of the warrior like a flood, washing every single part of the body from within. The life force was then absorbed by all the injured parts of the warrior''s body. Even the burned surface of the skin seems to be almost healed as well. The muscle tissues that were melted by the strong radiation are completely regenerated to their former state. The warrior''s body basically healed itself, nice and easy.


    This level of self-healing ability was definitely not inferior to the legendary troll that was eradicated in early times! The life force that provided the warrior with such extraordinary healing ability came from the azure orb that lay on the chest of the warrior. Upon understanding how it worked, the holy knight let out a sigh of relief.


    With the Azurite near him, there should not be much of a problem then. It would just be a matter of time before the warrior would regain his consciousness.


    "So what are we going to do now? Where exactly is Black headed to?" Ying could not help but ask. Currently, the draconic horse was sprinting across the wilderness as if its life was depending on it. However, she had no idea where Black was taking them. That has made the girl worried and uneasy.


    "The enemies that we were engaged with this time were just too tricky."


    After hearing Ying''s question, the holy knight replied, calmer than ever, "So we are going to need to find a place, get some rest as we get a hold of ourselves until Joshua wakes up. We need to be clear about the current situation before we can plan for the future."


    As the strongest person that is conscious at the moment, the holy knight voiced out that he is responsible to come up with a plan. As he looked at the two divine armaments and the draconic horse, he began to explain the current situation, "Whether it is a golem or a stone giant, all of them do not possess an obvious weakness. Furthermore, the existence which has control over them is still unknown to us. Not to mention that we know nothing about this world. Those elves are not clear about everything that''s happening to their world as well. Instead of annihilating the endless waves of golems, we should stay quiet and observe the situation first. We should look at the true intention of the Chaos before we make our next move."


    *****


    As for the elves, they were basically in a completely helpless situation. Those who were hidden well under the underground sanctuary had a slight chance to survive. For those who were open the surface of the earth could only be presumed dead by now.


    The words of the holy knight were true. Indeed, they should hold their ground and observe the situation for the time being. Ying and Ling nodded to express their agreement. After all, they were only here in this world to search for Black. They did not expect the Chaos to destroy the dimensional door, causing them not to be able to return to their world temporarily. Instead of battling against the golems, they really need to find a place to rest and sort out the information they have gotten so far, since they arrived in this world.


    "As for the destination that Black is trying to get us to¡­"


    After seeing that the both of them have understood what to do next, Roland nodded his head slightly. However, he also turned his head around and looked at the draconic horse which was sprinting forward at top speed. Then he sighed and said, "I''ve no idea what this creature is up to."


    I''m not Joshua, and I don''t know draconic language. So how on earth should I know where this creature is trying to go?!


    Upon hearing what the holy knight has said, Black immediately let out a thunderous roar, as a response to Roland''s words.


    ¡ªIt had no idea where it was heading to as well!


    The draconic horse was only instinctively sprinting forward.


    If they had a map on their hands at the moment, they would have noticed that Black was actually heading straight towards a place far ahead of them where the Mountains of Origin was.

 Chapter 295 Step Aside, I Shall Take It from Here

    This was a world filled with scorched earth.


    The sky was gray with soot everywhere. The sun was only a dot of yellow light, high up beyond the layer of soot. The forests burned and the hills and grass, turned to ash and dust. Bodies and remains of humans and beasts are scattered all over the ground. In the blurry layer of haze, seven huge portals stood at the peak of a mountain in the distance. Red lights were seen from the seven portals, making all seven of them appearing just like seven dimmed suns.


    On the other side of the portal, the sky was bloody red and there was a red lava lake. Many bastions built from black bones and black irons were everywhere. There were also countless demons with wings flying around the place as they shrieked in a way that sends chills down the spine.


    That was the view of the [Dark Abyss] floor that is located nearest to the Mycroft Continent. The scene looked just like the molten sea of h ell. Those wretchedly looking bastions were the campsite of the Demon Army.


    Joshua''s will was levitating in mid-air. He stared at the scene. His red eyes reflecting the flames that were scorching the earth. The warrior remained silent. Besides the crackling of the burning forests, the entire place was silent.


    The silence lasted until another wave of will emerged.


    "I did not expect that you too can actually see the activation of the door to the Dark Abyss¡­" the voice came from nowhere. It sounded sacred and like a choir of people talking. The voice was a little surprised. "Have you experienced this era before as well? Or have you seen the future?"


    "Who are you?"


    Joshua did not turn his head around, neither did he answer the questions that were thrown at him. He just stared at the seven gigantic portals. Then he asked in a calm tone, "What is it that you seek by showing me this illusionary realm?"


    "The Sage''s Successor¡ªthis is not an illusionary realm."


    The voice explained slowly, "This is what you''ve experienced before in your past, or perhaps it is just a scene that you''ve seen before in your past. I simply gave you an ''empty'' scene. However, it seemed that your memories have awakened as it presented you with this scenery."


    "... Anyway, what is it that you seek then? What is your purpose? Speak your mind."


    Since the other party did not show any malicious intention, Joshua was able to communicate patiently with the voice. However, there was also a limit to his patience. The warrior turned his body to the side as his eyes darted towards the direction where the voice came from. Then he impatiently said, "My comrades and my friends are waiting for me to wake up. Now is not the time to take things slowly."


    Through his own will, Joshua could also see what was happening on the other side of the realm. A gigantic black dragon charged forward at its top speed. It leaped across the hills, the canyons, the forests and the ruins long the way. There were many stone giants and aerial golems tailing it. Roland frowned as he sat on the back of that draconic beast. He was using every single idea he had in attempt to wake the warrior up. Ying and Ling were also trying to reach the warrior through their spiritual links that they have with the warrior when they made the pacts with Joshua. However, none of their efforts were effective.


    His body has fully recovered under the power of the azure orb. The benefit of destroying the Thunderous Mountain is tremendously great as the Azurite has absorbed a tremendous amount of the Chaos energy to be used as fuel to generate healing life force for the warrior to heal himself. Even if he was fatally wounded to the point where he is on the brink of death, he would still be able to recover fully to his former state. So the true reason that he could not wake up from his coma was completely because his soul was trapped in this realm.


    From the direction of the ethereal voice, there was a mass of green light. It was completely different from the human body of Joshua in the reality. That mass of green light gleamed with countless human faces. They either looked dignified or compassionate. In the face of that light mass, the warrior narrowed both his eyes as he spoke in a calm but cold tone, "If you did not speak when I was retreating from the Thunderous Mountain, I would not have been distracted and gotten myself heavily injured."


    "That was regrettably an unfortunate accident, warrior. I did not know that you were in a dire situation. You will certainly wake up from your coma, but now is not the time."


    The voice did not seem to have detected the threat in Joshua''s voice. Instead, it spoke slowly just like it did before, "The place where your comrades and friends are going is perfectly safe. There is not even a single sign of the existence of daemons in that direction. That is the one and only location that can turn the situation around¡­ As for now, warrior¡­ don''t you want to know what is really going on with this world?"


    "¡­ It seems that you''re quite clear about the current situation of this world."


    Staying silent for a brief moment, Joshua then furrowed his brows and smiled with interest, "Alright, speak."


    "I''m coincidentally also very confused by the current situation."


    The Illgner World, above the great plains in the wilderness.


    In order to avoid being attacked by the golems and the stone giants, Black sprinted as it carried everyone on its back. However, it seems that the enemies were able to sense their presence. So the draconic horse was not able to shake the golems off of its tail. Instead, more and more golems joined the pursuit. Many more different types of golems emerged right behind Black.


    The amount of aerial golems were so large that they covered the entire sky.


    The speed of Black was faster than the speed of the ordinary golems. So the stone giants that were moving even slower than the ordinary golems were left far behind. However, the speed of the aerial golems was bizarrely fast. Not to mention that the draconic horse has to occasionally get around obstacles on the ground along the way. And because of that, the golems managed to catch up with Black.


    "Black, can''t you go any faster?"


    Right on the back of Black, Ling looked at the aerial golems as he urged the draconic horse to go faster. "The golems are about to catch up with us!"


    Black let out a long howl as its golden core right on its chest began to flash¡ªit was not because it did not want to go faster¡­ If it went any faster, it would not be able to maintain the balance. When that happens, everyone on its back would be thrown off.


    At this point, there was no other better ways to do it. As time passed, the aerial golems that filled the sky were about to catch up with the draconic horse which was already running as fast as it could. There were also several giant figures in the clouds that were attempting to launch their surprise attacks on their targets. Their appearance resembled gargoyles. Each of them possessed a pair of bat-like wings. Such golems evolved from ordinary aerial golems. They shrieked at the draconic horse as they launched thunderous light beam attacks, one after another from their mouths in an attempt to blast Black and everyone on its back into pieces.


    "To the right! Evade to the right!"


    "Speed up! Now!"


    As Black could not see the light beam attacks behind it, it had to rely on Ying and Ling as they were on a look out, notifying Black on where to move in order to avoid getting hit by the attacks. The two divine armaments and the draconic horse worked together as one. Under the instructions given by the two divine armaments, Black evaded most of the attacks as they continued moving towards their destination. Most of the missed attacks struck the ground, blowing up dust and sand. The scene was chaotic.


    However, a curved light came through from a strange angle. It was already too late for Ying or Ling to warn Black. It carried along a deafening buzz as it struck the draconic horse right in the stomach. With a flash of blinding light from the spot where Black was hit, it roared painfully.


    That blow was as quick as lightning, burning and inflicted a numbing pain. Even though the outer shell of Black had magic resistance, it could still feel tremendous pain. However, it did not affect the holy knight and the others that were sitting on its back. The draconic horse endured the excruciating pain as it continued to push forward despite slowing down greatly. More and more aerial golems were drawing closer. The situation had become significantly dangerous now.


    "There is no time anymore. We can only hope and pray for better luck. We can only pray that this fellow can wake up as soon as possible!"


    In the face of such threatening danger, Roland, who was still attempting to bring Joshua back to consciousness, had to stop at once. He turned away from the warrior and started speaking the holy words as he summoned his huge shield and his war hammer from the Void.


    [Soul Armament] was a divine spell that could turn a certain quantum of weapons or defensive equipment into the Void and store them in the divine space, allowing holy knights to be able to summon the weapons and the defensive equipment out again so that they can wield their weapons and equipment in battles or whenever the situation turned perilous. In the face of thunderous light beams, Roland flew into the air as he began to wield his giant shield and his cross war hammer, attempting to block the light beam attacks that were coming at them at an unstoppable momentum.


    Returning to Black''s back after blocking the light beam attacks, Roland temporary assigned Ying and Ling to a very important mission. "Protect Joshua no matter what. Leave the problem to me momentarily!" Then he leaped back into the sky once again as he continued blocking the assaults that were thrown at them.


    The holy knight performed astounding battle techniques and skills against the Chaos daemons. He wielded the holy light and his Combat Aura as smoothly as he breathes. He flew as he blocked all the attacks directed at Black, one wave after another. Occasionally, the golems would get close enough to him. However, all of the enemies that gotten too near would be crushed into bits by the war hammer that radiated the sacred holy light.


    If Roland came to this world wearing his full armor, he would not have faltered against powerful magic attacks. H would have performed much better than he is doing at the moment.


    But no matter how powerful the holy knight was, he was only one person after all. The number of the aerial golems was increasing by the second. Because of that, the battle has become tougher with each passing second.


    As the magic energy in the atmosphere grew denser, these golems, that originally had the most basic capabilities, gradually gained various new special powers and abilities. Many of them grew so strong that they were a threat to the holy knight. A golem, which looks like an eagle, flapped its wings and suddenly vanished from the vision of Roland. After that, it reappeared right behind the holy knight as it struck its beak right at the center of Roland''s back. The sharp metallic beak gleamed.


    That beak could tear through a steel, let alone the body of a human being. As his instinct kicked in in face of the imminent danger, Roland burst out with a thunderous roar as he unleashed his Combat Aura to the maximum, dodging that deadly attack which could have ended his life. He then slammed his gigantic war hammer right onto the golem, which had the ability to teleport, crushing it into half.


    Even though he has momentarily escaped danger, the situation continued to get worse. The stone giants that were on their tail have vanished from the horizon. They were left behind as Black was moving too fast. However, the clouds seem to be moving unnaturally, as if something was about to descend from the heaven.


    As he continued to block the attacks, Roland could not help but to be distracted. So he lifted his head up and looked at the sky.


    What he saw shocked him. The clouds were torn apart by the being that was descending from the sky.


    It was a huge golem in the shape of a gigantic whale! It simply appeared from the folds of clouds.


    Unlike the other golems, this gigantic aerial golem looked more like a floating castle in the sky. It has no wings¡ªonly a huge hexagon body, the bottom of its body gleaming with blurry light blue magic runes. That seemed as if it was the energy rune that keeps the golem floating in the air.


    Roland has forgotten that he was defending the endless waves of light beam attacks. He was only reminded of his task block all of the attacks when one of the light beam attacks struck his head. He raised his shield to block the attacks that kept coming.


    Ying froze and slightly opened her mouth as her breath got caught. Ling felt a chill down his spine. He frowned and he laughed bitterly, "What on earth is that monster again?!"


    He has travelled to the desolated world alongside Joshua where Aragami had overwhelmed the land. There were many huge daemons in that world. He even fought a Supreme-tier Aragami with the warrior before. Hence, he was not too surprised to see the monster that appeared in the sky.


    However, the situation remained unchanged and continued to worsen.


    The humongous fortress that was floating in the sky let out a series of noises. The same noises that were heard when the silver humanoid appeared earlier. The noises were deafening and it caused unease to those who heard it, however those who have heard it could understand what the noises were trying to convey.


    "Harmonic Interface No.7 (HI7) initiate mission to purge. Targets, five. Estimation, several strikes are required to complete the mission. Number of attacks, uncertain."


    The voice sounded monotonic and cold as if spoken by a machine, "Initiate attack¨C"


    Magic circles with complex runes appeared on the bottom part of the fortress. They looked like ordinary gears. Suddenly, a stream of offensive magic were directed straight at the draconic horse and the people on its back like an unstoppable waves of tsunami.


    Fire balls, frost attacks, lightning attacks, explosions, shapeless impacts and even eye-burning white beam attacks! All sorts of attacks showered on Black and the others. Roland burst out in full strength to get himself ready to embrace the wave of attacks. The holy light started to merge with his Combat Aura as they gathered on the surface of the giant shield Roland was holding. He even kept his war hammer back as he focused all of his attention on using the giant shield to defend all of the offensive spells that were raining on them.


    Even when he deflected a hundred spell blasts, the fortress in the sky simply fired two hundred spells towards them. The holy knight was holding tight against the direction where the attacks came from, but Roland has reached his limit. The moment his grip loosened up a little, a blast of fire attack came at him and the impact of the explosion sent him flying straight towards the ground.


    The huge body of Black has become a huge target for the fortress in the sky to send attacks at. No matter how quickly the draconic horse could move, a few of the offensive spells would find their way to land on the body of the draconic horse. It was true that the outer shell of Black carried the legacy of an Elder Dragon, giving its outer shell the greatest magic resistance. However, under the continuous bombardment of attacks, Black had sustained a tremendous amount of injuries.


    Ying and Ling had to use their own bodies to shield Joshua from the incoming attacks. Although the body of a divine armament was tougher and stronger than ordinary people, Ying and Ling could not have possibly walked away from such attacked unscathed. But, other than using their own bodies as the shields to protect their master, they didn''t have any other ways.


    ¡ªCould that be the end already?


    ¡ªWere they going to be purged just like what the fortress in the sky forecasted?


    "Alright, step aside."


    A voice said from beneath the bodies of the two divine armament.


    Ying and Ling lifted their heads up, shocked, as they looked at each other. Then they looked down at the warrior they have sworn to protect at all cost. The both of them then broke into a joyful grin. Upon hearing their master telling them to step aside, they moved aside as quickly as they could.


    Joshua looked a little pale. He slowly sit himself up then got himself back on his feet. Looking at the incoming attacks, the warrior took a deep breath. With his weak but determined voice, he said, "I shall take it from here."

 Chapter 296 Let the Many Beat up the Minority

    "Since two decades ago, the mages of the Skypiercing White Tower in the East have developed the Void core. Ever since then, they have been wanting to see the legendary flying city coming into the real world. However, after so long, there hasn''t been any sign or shadow of a floating city whatsoever."


    Joshua stood up on his feet and stretched himself a little to loosen up his stiff body. Then, lifted his head and looked at the gigantic fortress, floating in the middle of the sky, covering half of it. He sighed and said, "I can''t believe that I am actually seeing one in this world instead. The prototype of its kind, at that!"


    ¡ªIt was really gigantic.


    The huge hexagonal sky fortress is suspended in the clouds. The fortress looked like it had a diameter of more than two hundred meters. The fortress did not stop showering offensive spells on them despite the fact that Joshua has just woken up from his coma. Frost attacks, blazing fire attacks, lightning attacks, and even air pressure attacks were some of the spells used. Every attack was powerful enough to do some serious damage. The showering attacks combined with numerous varying spell rays has tainted the clouds with strange and bizarre colors as the magic energy in the atmosphere is consumed by six light-blue runes and generated into energy that is used to power the fortress. The runes have even devoured all of the Elements in the atmosphere.


    The warrior did not falter despite the constant incoming spells, nor did he show even the slightest fear. He raised both of his arms as the thunderous Elemental attacks flew at him at a huge momentum. Ying and Ling, reading the mind of their master, held onto the hands of the warrior. With a blinding flash of magic energy, a sword cut through the air in front of the warrior, drawing a wave of high air pressure as powerful as the blast of an atomic explosion. Dozens of offensive spells that were targeted at the warrior were instantly wiped clean by the impact of the air pressure.


    Joshua stood on the back of the draconic horse as he wielded the great sword and the giant axe in both of his arms. His raging Combat Aura overflowed as it shattered every single Spell Attack that was thrown at Black. The pure life energy surged. Regardless of whether it was the light beam attacks, the thunder attacks, or the curse spells that were shapeless, everything was completely ineffective in the face of that energy.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    There were fierce explosions all around. Suddenly, the draconic horse felt a very heavy pressure upon its back, making it impossible for it to take another step. Roland, who was struck to the ground a moment ago, floated back into the air as he struck down a few aerial golems that were attempting to ambush him. After seeing Black being shielded from the ferocious wave of spells, the holy knight knew who is actually defending against the attacks from the floating fortress. He then questioned, "Why must that fellow wake up at a crucial moment like this?!"


    Of course, Joshua did not coincidentally wake up at this crucial moment. Truth to be told, he was the one who requested the existence, the Soul of the Forests, to wake up him.


    The existence remained eager to explain the ancient histories of this world to the warrior, and the truth that lied behind the gigantic magic circle appeared in the sky. However, Joshua felt a strong urge to return upon witnessing the enemies launching their assaults on his friends, family and his mount. He had to get back to the battle.


    "Fire, ice, thunder, arcane spells, curses, manipulation of the atmosphere, spiritual attacks¡­ Magic powers are truly remarkable as they can be arbitrary, but it has chosen to be my enemy. How pathetic."


    Joshua burst into laughter as he continuously waved his weapons around. The air around him is distorted by the powerful waves of his Combat Aura as they turned into strong air pressure before propelling towards the spell storm that rained upon the warrior. The howling sound of the air has reached its peak and eventually became a row of vacuum space, leaving only deafening sonic boom behind. The intense explosions have hurled up everything in the vicinity. The shockwaves of the impacts were ravaging the surroundings. The other golems did not dare to even approach the warrior as the blazing light element momentarily blinded everyone.


    "It is truly an honor to be here. At first, I just wanted to find my horse. I did not expect to face the siege of an entire world!"


    Time seemed to stand still. Whether it was Black or Roland, or even Ying and Ling who was held in the hands of the warrior, every single one of them was hoping that the situation would remain unchanged for as long as possible. Under that sort of circumstance, the Combat Aura could resist the magic attacks, enough for the rest of them continue fighting as they flee.


    Eventually, Joshua finally made his first move.


    Suddenly, Black felt a heavy weight on its back and then the weight lifted. It immediately responded to the situation. Black knew that the warrior has left its back it immediately stopped running and turned its head around. Roland, who was luring the other aerial golems over to him, felt an apparition passed by in a blur at the edge of his vision. He noticed that Joshua, who was initially standing on Black''s back, has vanished.


    They all looked at the sky.


    All they could see was a shadow of a man cutting through the spells in the sky. The warrior opened up a straight passage through the wave of elemental attacks as he swiftly made his way towards the body of the floating fortress. However, the floating fortress suddenly ceased its assaults. Its entire body is completely flooded with magical light that seemed like patterns of a crystal, and it seemed as if it was hesitating.


    "Authorization identified. Harmonic Interface No.7. Thunder Puppets Amalgamate¡­" It sent out a strange spiritual wave. However, it did not show even the slightest notion to attack the warrior. "Authorization under identification. Target does not match the criteria of the appearance. However, target possesses a core aura¡­"


    But Joshua is not surprised at all. Right on his chest, his Combat Aura carried two strange shards of light wheels, causing the shards to float in the air. One of it is obtained from the light humanoid that was found in the outskirts of the capital city of Babel Province, while the other one is obtained from the Thunderous Mountain that exploded a while ago.


    The second shard was the one thing that the Soul of the Forests wanted the warrior to grab. And because of that, the warrior has been hit by the impact of the explosion and went into a temporary coma.


    "What a truly pathetic puppet. It cannot actually determine whether I am its friend and foe just because I have these shards?"


    With that thought, Joshua seized the opportunity to approach the bottom part of the hexagon fortress. He went straight for the weakness of the flying fortress as described by the Soul of the Forests¡ª


    The six magic runes that were gleaming with blurry light blue lights!


    Regardless of whether they were golems, Stone Giants or the Thunderous Mountain, the materials that formed their bodies were just ordinary rocks. Perhaps the more powerful ones have additional steel and some other magical materials within them. Even the sky fortress was of no exception. Their power sources are the energy cores and the runic cores that are embedded in their bodies. As long as these two things are destroyed, no matter how powerful a puppet was, they would still be reduced to dust.


    Before the sky fortress could even identify what came into contact with it, Joshua has already launched his finest attack on the fortress. A gleam of silver and black light flashed, a greatsword and a greataxe are seen thrust out at the two magic runes that surged with a strong flow of magic energy. The weapons landed on one magic rune, each!


    The voices of the boy and the girl screaming out in panic echoed as the two weapons flew straight at the two runes. The red Combat Aura rippled in the form of powerful waves from the two spots. These powerful waves created cracks on the surface of the sky fortress. The magic runes are instantly completely destroyed. The gleaming magic light on the body of the fortress dimmed down a little.


    "Identified¡ªEnemy!"


    After sustaining damage from the attack, the sky fortress finally responded to the situation. It started spiritually lashing out on everyone and everything within its vicinity. Even Roland and the other golems that were fighting each other fell to the ground after being struck by the spiritual lashing. Within a few seconds, all the clouds and the golems within a few kilometer radius of the sky fortress scattered and dispersed and the sun shone brightly again.


    But neither Joshua nor Roland is affected by the impact. Even Black did not feel much of the impact besides a little tremor in its head and felt a little dizzy after that. There is nothing more to say about Joshua the warrior. Roland, on the other hand, is the adopted son of the pope ever since he was still a child and had been accompanied by a Legendary-tier champion throughout his entire childhood. Thus, the spiritual lashing from the sky fortress felt like a gentle breeze to him.


    When the sky fortress appeared distracted, Joshua picked up the greatsword and the greataxe again. Although the divine armaments were complaining, they did not hold back as they resonated with their master. The energy and strength of the warrior had been greatly enhanced with the divine armaments'' transformation. Furthermore, Joshua has also cast a beneficial spell on his own body and reached a completely new level of power.


    However, he was still far from reaching Supreme tier.


    Just as Joshua was about to destroy the third magic rune, the sky fortress suddenly floated higher into the sky. Out of its six magic runes, two of them had been destroyed. However, the remaining four of them were still gleaming bright. Suddenly, hundreds of magic circles emerged into the opening at the same time. Half the sky was covered by floating runes and magic circles, slowly moving. It seemed that the sky fortress has moved heaven and earth as it went all out to unleash its full power as the executioner of the mission [Purge].


    The wild energy of the spells attacked everything within its range. Light many colors flashed within the vicinity. Small mushroom clouds rose one after another. Lava flowed from the cracks that ran deep into the center of the earth, causing the earth to glow in red. A large number of aerial golems are destroyed along with the attack launched by the sky fortress. Roland wielded his giant shield as he deflected one of the light beam attacks that was randomly launched by the sky fortress. The decomposing light beam attack that hit him by accident left a small mark on the tough shield.


    Joshua did not dare to do anything irrational at the moment. He analyzed all of the origins and the trajectories of all attacks, then, he started to dodge and evade them. His Combat Aura spread over his body as he flew, all charged up for battle. No matter what spells, blazing flames or thunder strikes are being thrown at the warrior, every single attack that came into contact with his Combat Aura are either shattered or destroyed.


    While he dodged, he looked for the opportunity and the right moment to attack, Joshua let out a thunderous roar and shouted, "Roland, Black! Ignore those aerial golems and get over here! I need your assistance!"


    ¡ªFocus on our firepower and kill the boss instantly!


    "I was waiting for you to say that!"


    Along with a loud laughter, the holy knight glowed with holy light. He was battling against the endless horde of airborne enemies in the sky to ensure that Black could run smoothly. Even after the spiritual attack launched by the sky fortress has taken out quite a number of aerial golems, there were still many aerial golems. However, the glow of the holy light caused many of them to fall to their deaths.


    [Aura of Magic Purification] had the effect that could temporarily eradicate enemies and disable their weapons and magic powers or any berserk status such as ''Bloodthirst''. When the skill is cast on the golems, it would momentarily disable the magic circuits within them and cause them to cease moving.


    Aerial golems were naturally fragile. Falling from the sky resulted in their deaths.


    After getting out of the battle with the aerial golems, the holy knight turned himself into a mass of white holy light as he approached the sky fortress at a high speed. He gripped his giant shield tightly as he blocked countless spell attacks on the way towards the sky fortress. Black was not about to look weaker than the others. The core on its chest was gathering a large amount of magic energy. The two wings on the sides of its body slowly expanded. After a long roar, a huge beam of pale red-gold light is launched into the distant sky at the sky fortress.


    The light beam was powerful. Even the sky fortress has to use part of it full energy in order to defend itself against the destruction it causes. Hexagonal translucent barriers began to unfold all around the fortress, followed by the sound of shattering glass as seven of the protective barriers are blasted into pieces. Now, only three protective barriers remained functioning as they surged with the light of magic energy.


    That is good enough. Roland summoned his warhammer out of the Void once more. He let out a battle cry as he threw his war hammer at the barriers. The war hammer condensed with the white holy light and appeared just like a morning star far in the distant sky. With sacred praises and holy chanting, the war hammer smashed right through the remaining barriers, shattering the barriers into a million pieces like a hot knife cutting through butter.


    "It''s all yours!"


    Of course it is!


    Taking the opportunity, Joshua immediately stopped dodging. He turned around and headed straight towards the bottom part of the sky tower. He used his Combat Aura to boost his movements and in the next instant, the warrior turned around and charged at supersonic speed. Rings of impact waves tailed behind him as the silver greatsword and the greataxe in his hands shone with sharp flashes that reeked of danger and death.

 Chapter 297 The Truth

    Does Master really need a mount at all?


    On the earth''s surface, after blasting its strongest dragon''s breath, Black witnessed Joshua transforming himself into a mass of blazing red flame as he charged through the wave of spell attacks, making his way towards the sky fortress. Its heart is not filled with worry about what might happen to its master but with doubts about its own existence and its purpose.


    The warrior could run faster than Black. He could even fly on his own. Not to mention that his power level is way beyond draconic horse''s level. Black often felt that it was insignificant during battles¡ªMaster¡­ does he really need a mount?


    The draconic dragon may be troubled with worries, but the battle ensued.


    In the middle of the sky.


    Even though the warrior has broken through the protective barriers and the spells, the sky fortress still has some resistance.


    The remaining magic runes unleashed a blinding bright light the moment Joshua penetrated the protective barriers. The invisible magical energy turned into a translucent flow of current, flooding the warrior in attempt to drown him with magic energy.


    With magic energy, a derivative of the power that existed at the beginning of creation, it was possible to achieve anything when wielded by a powerful mage. Pure magic energy does anything because there needs to be a direction for something to happen. But that is also where its strength lies¡ªall things would have been fused and annihilated by the overly pure magic power. It was also the simplest and crudest way to wield magic power.


    However, for Joshua, that was just too simple and crude. The translucent wave of magic gushed towards the warrior. But the warrior ignored the incoming wave of magic attack. He simply couldn''t be bothered to even defend himself. He charged at the attack without showing even the slightest hesitation.


    Even if the magic power could fuse with everything and destroy everything, it would require a period of time before the process is completed. Not to mention that the warrior was very near to the sky fortress. No matter how dense the pure magic power was, it was not able to fuse with the warrior in that split second when the warrior charged through the magic wave. The red light flashed across the magic wave as Joshua crushed another magic rune, which gleamed with blue light, with a swing of his greatsword.


    The sky fortress only had three magic runes remaining to keep it floating in the sky, which was half of what it had. The fortress was initially on offensive suddenly ceased fire. Then, a large number of magic circles vanished. The tidal wave of magic energy tried to maintain its momentum from being absorbed into the atmosphere.


    The enemy was getting weaker by the second. Joshua''s momentum, on the other hand, has increased so greatly that he was becoming unstoppable. The outer layer of his skin fused with the magic energy. And because of the impact that he has endured from charging through the magic energy, he also sustained some amount of internal damage. However, the azure orb began spinning rapidly as it started generating the life force to heal the body of the warrior. Due to the regeneration power provided by the Azurite and his own regenerative ability of a Gold-tier champion, Joshua is not affected by the injuries at all and continued with the battle. The warrior was unstoppable. Right after he crushed the magic rune before him, he went right on to the next magic rune.


    This time, he went all out.


    A red lightning flashed in the sky of Delaire, which is located in between Babel Province and the Mountains of Origins. That lightning was so bright that it overshadowed the sun. In the other cities, the elves, which are engaged with the endless horde of golems and waves of meteor rains, were not aware of that. However, some of them did notice the phenomenon.


    They found out later that all of the golems staggered a little. At the same time, far in the distant sky, another light that was even more blinding than the red lightning emerged and overshadowed everything else¡ªit became a sun of its own kind.


    "What the heck is that thing? New golem?"


    An elf who was hiding in his own home looked up at the sky. The other elves who noticed the phenomenon in the sky, even the golems, looked towards the direction of the light.


    The elves on the Delaire Peninsula were able to witness the happening of the phenomenon much clearer than the other elves in other places.


    An Elven explorer, who is hiding in the caves and on his journey to explore the wild, peered out of the caves cautiously and looked at the sky. A rumbling noise came from the direction he was facing which caused him to inhale sharply as his eyes widened up.


    "A floating city¡­ is collapsing?!"


    In the middle of the sky, the sky fortress was slowly collapsing, exploding from the inside. Five out of the six magic runes that kept the sky fortress floating have been completely destroyed. The only magic rune that remained was flashing brightly with bluish light as it struggled to keep the sky fortress floating. However, it was not generating enough energy to keep the entire fortress afloat so it was slowly collapsing.


    The body of the sky fortress remained surrounded with flickering magic circles and translucent hexagonal protective barriers. Several beams of corrosive rays were launched from the sky fortress in an attempt to strike down the man who stood by, watching it fall to its doom expressionlessly.


    All efforts were futile. Though the black-haired man seemed exhausted and have sustained quite a great amount of injuries from the impact of the magic attack, he was still too powerful to be taken out by merely a few beams of attacks. The warrior waved his hands around as he placed the greataxe in front of him as a shield and blocked every attack that was aimed at him. The axe remained unscathed.


    That was the final struggle of the sky fortress before it fell to its demise. A more violent explosion came from the interior of the fortress¡ªa backfire caused by the destruction of the magic circuits in the fortress. Fire pillars and lightning escaped the cracks on the surface of the sky fortress, turning the floating giant into a meteor. The fortress was completely destroyed by a deafening explosion as ring-shaped shockwaves spread out from the epicenter of the explosion. Fireballs were spat onto earth.


    Most of the aerial golems in the sky have been annihilated. Even though there were still a small number of them, they were no longer posing a threat to the people of that world.


    The battle ended momentarily.


    Upon descending to the ground, Joshua deactivated the divine armaments'' transformations of Ying and Ling. The silver-haired girl seemed excited and joyful from the fact that she has finally been engaged with a fierce battle. The black-haired boy, on the other hand, seemed somewhat unhinged as his eyes were filled with insecurity because he was used as a shield to resist the corrosive rays. However, on the whole, the atmosphere is considered relatively cheerful. Even Joshua smiled a little when he saw the wreckage of the sky fortress scattered all over the ground.


    Roland and Black have also arrived at the spot where the warrior and the two divine armaments were. Upon greeting them and congratulating them for winning the battle against the sky fortress, the holy knight went straight to the point and said, "Joshua, there are still a large number of golems headed our way. We better not stay here for too long."


    "Noted."


    Joshua nodded in agreement. Of course he knew that there were more than a dozen of stone giants and an endless army of golems headed their way. Those monsters have gathered from several provinces to annihilate their enemies. They were all tasked to destroy Joshua and his friends. "They really think highly of us, to gather all their forces across the entire world just to destroy us."


    Well, as for the reason behind that¡­ It seemed that the Azurite was the cause of everything.


    The warrior lifted his hand and placed it on his chest. He could feel high heat from the Azurite. It was vibrating at a very high frequency and beating like a real heart, as if eager to get into a battle.


    As the Legacy of Order, it was naturally disgusted by the existence of Chaos. Chaos felt the same towards Order. There was no exception in any case in the entire universe. If those monsters have sensed the presence of the Azurite and Order in the body of the warrior, then the situation made perfect sense.


    "So master, where are we headed now?" Ying asked out of her own curiosity. "Before this, Black was only taking us towards a random direction because we were fleeing from our enemies. We''re totally not familiar with this world."


    "Yes. The elves that we met earlier on had only given us some books that only allow us to have a rough idea about this world. This world they called the Illgner Continent¡­ the information they have on their own world is so poor to the point that it''s somewhat pathetic though. We can''t even get a proper map of this world."


    Ling calmed himself and joined the conversation as he started complaining. He hates uncertainties. "Up till this point, we''re still don''t know the origin of our enemies. We have no telling who is controlling the puppets. The puppets usually need a commander to instruct them, right?"


    "Rest your mind now. Those elves have spent over 300 years researching and yet they only know so little about their world."


    Roland shrugged and looked completely unconcerned. However, he was troubled with something else. The holy knight threw up his hands and said, "Oh my Seven Gods¡­ I don''t think we will be able to understand anything within such a short time. Since we have no other choice, we shall battle against whichever enemy that crosses path with us. We shall kill all of the monsters! We can only do that."


    Having spoken out loud, everyone including the draconic horse, looked at him simultaneously. The holy knight could not help but feel a little uneasy. The silver-haired girl then spoke with a soft voice, "Seems like he''s being synthesized¡­"


    Roland was confused by her words.


    "¡­?"


    As they discussed what Ying meant by the word ''synthesized'', Joshua walked over and looked at the wreckages of the sky fortress as if he was looking for something.


    With the guidance of the Azurite, he found a strange item among the wreckages.


    It was a light wheel that seemed to be half damaged.


    The light wheel emitted a faint blue light, just like the energy core of the Thunderous Mountain they fought with. The light wheel is covered with cracks. Its surface was flickering. Sometimes bright and sometimes dull. It was releasing a strange force. There was a vague sense of the Chaos present in that force and because of that, the Azurite responded.


    Joshua knitted his brows as he observed the object in his hand.


    Yet another light wheel? How tough could this thing be that it actually survived that violent explosion of the sky fortress?


    Recalling the spiritual world he visited a while back, he remembered that the Soul of the Forests had hinted him to ''collect all of the light wheels that he comes across''. The warrior kept the light wheel and remained silent. Then, he turned around and walked towards the others. As he walked towards them, he spoke with a loud voice, "Alright, everyone. Get ready now. We need to move. If we stayed any longer, the enemies will catch up with us and give us more trouble."


    "Where?"


    Roland gave up on discussing what Ying meant. He turned around and looked doubtfully at the warrior, "We don''t even know where we are."


    "That doesn''t mean I don''t know. I know where we are."


    Joshua shook his head and turned towards the draconic horse. With a knowing look, he explained, "The direction that Black was headed to earlier, is the direction we will be heading to. It picked the right direction. Not bad for my mount. Now, we need to depart as soon as we can. I''ll explain everything else when we''re on our way towards our destination."


    It was a simple instruction. None of them objected. The moment after everyone climbed onto Black''s back, the draconic horse sprinted towards the direction it was previously headed to. Meanwhile, at the end of the horizon far in the distance, the stone giants and the golems slowly appeared.


    On the back of Black, Joshua told everyone about his experience in the spiritual world. He detailed the conversation he had with the will of the Soul of the Forests.


    Due to time constraint, the Soul of the Forests did not explain the details about this world. However, it has given him two crucial information¡ªThe origin of this elven world, and the thing that controlled the golems.


    By putting this two information together, one could roughly piece together the truth.


    The beginning of everything came from the ending of the ''Glorious Era'' of the Mycroft Continent¡ªthe time right before the ''Three Hundred Lost Years''.


    That was the era where all races had formed an alliance to resist Chaos.

 Chapter 298 Evil God Calamity

    The Glorious Era was the most prosperous age of the Mycroft Continent. Not only the human beings, even the elves, the dwarves, the trolls and the centaurs in the entire continent had developed into a glorious civilization. The vast continent was filled with prosperous races, and the energetic light of a strong civilization was enough to light up the other worlds.


    According to the Soul of the Forests, the elves could already sail into the countless voids across the universe on their Sol Ship. Its engine operated on the energy that is generated from the combustion of Elements. The Sol Ship could sail on for eternity just like the sun when they go out to explore the multiverses. Also in the human world, there were countless dimensional doors that lead to multiple worlds as well. The knowledge and information about the other worlds have become a thing of science, which required professional attention for someone to learn all about them.


    The people have constructed cities on the surface of the moon, sailing towards the sun to explore the mysteries and secrets that are embedded within. Everything in the world was thriving and flourishing.


    However, pride comes before a fall. That was where it all begun. On the eve of the calamity, all four races¡ªhumans, elves, dwarves and other fairies living in the fantasy land had formed an alliance to perform a magic ritual so grand that it went beyond the imagination of everyone. They had opened up a small Demiplane1 that interconnected all worlds that the Mycroft Continent could reach at that time. The four strongest races had the intention to use the Demiplane as the central station as they went out to explore, exploit and colonize all of the outer worlds.


    The Demiplane was named the [Multiverse Sacrificial Ground]. The Sage was the one who personally named the Demiplane. The champions of other races had also presented their blessings to the establishment. Sacred inscriptions were engraved and placed in the center of the sacrificial ground.


    It was truly the most prosperous time of the civilization. The fire of civilization burned bright, so bright that the humans were no longer just seeing one continent or one world but the all the multiverse¡ªthey were prouder than ever.


    However, everything progressed as prophesied.


    ¡ªThe ignorant shall open the Gate of Apocalypse, and everything will not escape death that has befallen on them.


    The number of dimensional passages that they connected had reached a point where they had lost count. While they raved over the success of the ritual, they had also unknowingly activated a dimensional door that should never have been activated.


    [Gate to the Dark Abyss]


    The abyss was not unfamiliar to the Mycroft World. The existence of the demons were known to the people since the ancient times. Although that was indeed a horrifying world filled the Chaos that was deprived of everything, no one on Mycroft was truly terrified of its existence. There were even some professions and classes that wielded the power from the depths of hell¡ªthe power to manipulate the demons into serving them.


    With the stage of human civilization at that time, the people in the Mycoft Continent had no problem resisting the sieges from the Dark Abyss. However, the Gate to the Dark Abyss that was accidentally activated this time was different from the other dimensional passage that the demons used to invade the world.


    It is connected to every floor of the Dark Abyss.


    How many floors were there in the depths of the Dark Abyss? No one knew for sure. So no one knew how many demons would pass through that gate either. Even if most of the dimensional passages have overloaded and collapsed, hordes of monsters from the depths of the Dark Abyss will still manage to pass through the gate. There was even a terrifying unknown existence from the bottom floor of the Dark Abyss, which had woken up from its eternal slumber and started a havoc in Mycroft.


    The races who had lost their strongest champions joined forces in resisting the endless stream of Demons. The battle was fierce and tragic. The entire continent was covered in bodies and blood. In order to close the gate, some champions had to sacrifice themselves. However, by the time they destroyed the gate, the demon army had already activated seven gigantic portals that allowed the demons to come over to the Mycroft Continent.


    The Sage and the champions of all races returned from the deepest floor of the Dark Abyss. However, they were still incapable of changing the situation as that was a war between two worlds. Countless Chaos beings that wandered in the Void had gathered on the battlefield like sharks to blood. The Sage was occupied with the battle against several Evil Gods, who would have annihilated everything in this world and the world itself before the demons could lay waste to it.


    Hence, the initially prosperous world was reduced to a land of rubbles and ruins.


    The warrior paused as he remembered the expression of the Soul of the Forests.


    In the mass of light formed by innumerable faces that flickered, ''they'' all had the same expression¡ªcalm, but sorrowful and angry.


    He recalled the expression of the Soul of the Forests when he was shown the illusionary realm.


    The sky was dimly lit as it was covered by dark clouds. Those were not natural clouds but blood vapor that came from the deaths of the demons and the alchemic puppets in the sky. The tainted blood and the lubrication oil rained down on earth like a storm. The gloomy light began to spread from behind the clouds into the deadly silence, shining upon the world, revealing the corpses and ruins of the battle. Blood and corpses were everywhere.


    The air is filled with the stench of sulfur and greyish white mists that rose from the remains and the soil. The world is tainted to the core. All life had been wiped out. A breath of that air would poison anyone.


    The war against the demons and the Chaos beings had caused the mountains to collapse and the flatlands to crumble. In the southern region of world, now the far south and the home to the elves, everything was slowly sinking. As a result of fighting with the Evil Gods, the horrible and distorted will swept through the outer layers of the world as the chaotic darkness revealed a tainted world where everyone died.


    "As for the rest, none of us has the knowledge about what happened after that."


    Those were the same exact words of the Soul of the Forests. Its voice was heavy and slow. "Because destruction had laid waste to the great continent of the home to the people, a part of the elves had to leave the Mycroft Continent. They arrived in this world soon after the final battle."


    "I was there, blessing and protecting them through the entire journey until we arrived at this world together."


    The words carried a vague sense of shame of a deserter of war. However, they were also firm as the existence has been serving the elves as their protector.


    "So, is this the story of the origin of this elven world? What about the story behind the existence of the golems then?"


    Although many of the information about the origin of the elves were suspicious, Joshua was not bothered at the moment. The warrior continued to ask the next question. He furrowed his eyebrows and asked, "So who is the mastermind that manipulated these mindless and soulless puppets then?"


    "Didn''t those elves answer your question?"


    The Soul of the Forest returned the question back at the warrior. "Just like the meteor rain, the heavy rain, the drought, the earthquake, and the tsunami, the golems are also a part of the ''Calamity''."


    "Calamity? How can puppets be part of the natural calamity¡­ wait a second¡­ the ''Calamity'' that you spoke of¡­"


    Initially, the warrior did not understand what the existence was talking about but suddenly understood the meaning of it¡ªjust like the word ''Famine'' was not the literal meaning of ''Famine'', and the word ''Pestilence'' was not the literal meaning of ''Pestilence'', the term ''Calamity'' could be representing something far beyond the literal meaning of calamity itself¡ªit could be a kind of existence way more terrifying than anyone could have imagined.


    Slowly nodding its head, the mass of light confirmed the doubts that Joshua had. The ethereal voice echoed and vibrated in the atmosphere. "Naturally, a god of Chaos is controlling the golems. You can call it the Evil God [Calamity]. Or you can just label it with something more ancient if you want to."


    "The Ancient God [Great Stars of Ten Calamities]."


    Riding on the back of Black, the warrior and the others were heading towards the location in the distance. On the horizon, they could vaguely see a tall mountain peak that was not surrounded by the gloomy clouds. There were faint green lights flickering around the mountain but there was no sign of golems.


    On the back of the draconic horse, Roland rested with his leg crossed next to the warrior. After listening to the warrior, he asked, "Joshua, we both know that the names of the Evil Gods and their powers are somewhat correlated. ''Pestilence'' wields the power to spread plagues. ''Famine'' wields the power to desolate a world with hunger. According to the current situation, if this world is said to be invaded by the Evil God ''Calamity¡­ I would believe that to be true. However¡­"


    He paused as he tried to put his words together. The holy knight then continued solemnly, "Ever since the golems have arrived at this world, all sorts of calamities had befallen the world. Not to mention that the calamities are getting more frequent than before. Look at the recent events. The number of volcano eruptions, the frequency of the earthquakes, the snowstorms, the flood, and the other phenomenon¡­ Everything that''s happening in this world should be evident enough to prove the authenticity of the fact that the power of the Evil God ''Calamity'' exists in this world. And the Evil God is brewing some of its evil plans for this world. However, the golems are indeed just puppets. They have nothing to do with the calamities at all."


    He remained doubtful about the existence of the golems.


    "The origin of the golems is not really that important. The Evil God ''Famine'' has relied on the existence of crystal insects to transform itself into an Aragami as its vessel to walk on earth. Hence, it would be logical to say that the Evil God ''Calamity'' is using the puppets as its vessel to unleash its power upon this world. The appearance and status of its vessels are too insignificant to be investigated. These golems are merely the tools manipulated by the hands of the Evil God."


    Joshua shook his head as he calmly explained the rest. He narrowed his eyes and said, "The Apocalyptic Circle in the sky is the true form of the Evil God ''Calamity'' itself. That should mean that the Evil God ''Calamity'' is the complex combination of the super large-scale magic circles, and the golems are merely its fingers that it uses to bring chaos to the world." According to the Soul of the Forests, the Evil God ''Calamity'' was different from the other Evil Gods. It was an extremely long-standing existence in the history. It was even worshipped by some worlds before. Just like the real natural disasters, as long as the world can resist the ten disasters, then the Evil Gods would leave the world alone.


    "So that is why it is called the ''Great Stars of Ten Calamities''¡­."


    Ying was sitting next to the warrior. She was confused. She could not understand if something was too complex. However, she could still understand this. She hugged her knees and leaned herself against Joshua as she murmured to herself, "I wonder how many calamities has this world endured."


    "Who knows¡­ so many calamities have befallen this world since our arrival."


    Joshua shrugged as he stretched and put his fists on his eyes. Then he clasped his fist tight and said, "However, that should make the matter much more interesting¡­ Our enemies are not merely golems that we can touch and destroy. We''re also up against the ''Calamity'' which was thought to be imaginary."


    He smiled and said, "This is really a battle that ordinary people can never get the opportunity to experience."


    "Then where are we heading next?"


    Roland remained confused. After all, he has yet to communicate with the Soul of the Forests. Yet, it was not possible for the warrior to describe every single detail of the piece of information he obtained from the Soul of the Forests. The holy knight spoke doubtfully, "The Soul of Forests that you kept mentioning earlier on¡­ what kind of existence is that? Why would it know so much that even the Church of the Seven Gods doesn''t?"


    Truth to be told, the Church of the Seven Gods inherited part of the legacy and the inheritances remained formed the Glorious Era. They understood the ''Three Hundred Lost Years'' way more than most of the people in the entire world. However, some existence of unknown origin has suddenly emerged from nowhere and claimed that it knew that age much more than the church.


    "Soul of the Forests? Well, you''ll know in a while."


    Without directly clearing the doubts that Roland has on his mind, Joshua turned his head around and looked towards the mountains in the distance. His red eyes reflected the faint green light that was radiating from the surroundings of the mountain. "As for where we are headed to, of course we will be able to turn the situation around."


    "We''re about to arrive at the sacred ground of the elves of this world¡ªthe Mountains of Origins."Demiplanes are generally small, finite dimensions connected to either the Astral or Ethereal Planes. They are created when a reality is sufficiently warped that small pieces of its substrate fragment and fuse together, thereby creating a stable dimension.

 Chapter 299 Kars

    The sun rose and set. Time passed, and twilight flooded the land once more.


    Dark clouds coursed above, concealing all celestial bodies. A cold atmosphere surged, spreading erratically.


    Ten halos formed a gigantic magical formation in the air. Meshed together like gears they turned¡ªeach of them marked with ancient runes denoting a [meaning] in their center.


    Flood, volcano, earthquake, endless night, cyclone, meteorite, drought, snowstorm, tsunami, and smog.


    The names of the [Ten Plagues] gleamed at the pinnacle of the skies. The two brightest halos were [Smog] and [Endless Night]; fog formed from dusty dark clouds coursing across the skies blanketed the entire world, just as the polluted air absorbing every ray of light.


    The sun, the moon, and the stars were dimmed.


    Save for the thunder that crackled across the night sky, the world was silent.


    Purple lightning illuminated the earth.


    All that was left of towns and villages were deathly ruins; every settlement has fallen, except for the most heavily fortified city in the middle of the sea bay.


    There was confusion at Central too; their highest authority¡ªthe commander-in-chief¡ªwas still missing. Leaderless, the elves withdrew, utilizing mountains and the underground as natural fortifications in defense.


    The atmosphere in the communications room below ground was nervous. Officers were fruitlessly raising other provinces at their respective channels. However, they were fated to receive no response, and all they got were feedback from their own voices, shrill noises, and meaningless humming.


    "This is Sea Bay Central, calling De Loin province¡ªplease respond!"


    "This is Sea Bay Central, calling Babel province¡ªplease respond!"


    "This is Sea Bay¡­"


    "¡­"


    Slowly, every officer stopped and looked at each other, smiling bitterly. With their shaking hands, they turned the transmissions platform off.


    These people had discovered a horrible truth¡ªthat they may be the only ones left in this world who could still talk.


    It had only been three days that the underwater volcano below Sapphire had erupted and the Apocalyptic Circle appeared, ushering legions of golems in its wake.


    The world fell to the power of Chaos and millions of lives fell in an instant. Towns were demolished, civilization trampled upon, and there were no screams or wails resounding across the land.


    Because those who could were dead.


    Surviving elves trembled within bunkers built deep below the surface, holding their hands over their own mouths while they despaired and awaited death.


    Advancing silently, the golems wiped off every living thing off the surface and headed towards a single direction. Their steps were so orderly that it would strike fear in the hearts of many; as if earthquakes, each step of the billions of magic puppets trembled the ground.


    All of them headed towards the mountain range colored in radiant green.


    The Mountains of Origins.


    While most stayed within the last shelters, afraid of fighting or even going out, a band of elves was wandering around outside.


    On the commander-in-chief''s personal airship, his guards were still hovering above the ruined capital of the last elven dynasty. They were loyally waiting for the return of the man they serve¡ªthe highest authority of the elven Federation¡ªVulcan Ulla Knoll.


    Not long after their commander vanished into the ruins, a breeze had risen from the depths that turned golems into statues wrapped in weeds.


    The elves believed that it was their commander''s doing; he must have activated some ancient weaponry left behind by the Empire. It must have been left dormant due to a lack of magic, and the commander had activated it as the elements concentrated.


    The ancient armament notwithstanding, as a mythical holy ground of the Illgner elves the Mountains of Origins would have its share of epic mysteries. Though they did not believe in those rumors of the curious shreds of hope remained in them; perhaps their commander had already uncovered the secrets of the place.


    But before their leader could return, the guards discovered something large and alive speeding ahead in the distance. They could not make it out; the air was thick with haze.


    "What was that?"


    "Golem?"


    "Every golem should be entrapped¡­"


    "It''s not entrapped? Isn''t it a golem?"


    They chattered away rapidly, with none of them having the faintest idea what the shadow concealed in the haze was. Having traveled alongside Vulcan deep into the mountains on the eve of the calamity, the guards naturally did not know what was happening in the world outside either.


    Only one of them, who had always been beside the commander, had an inkling. His expression was as hesitant as his voice. "Guys, could it be that?"


    "What that?" the others asked, befuddled, and pressed. "Just say it."


    He shook his head but finally revealed what he thought after further probing from his comrades. "Don''t you think that''s a volcanic dragon?"


    Joshua''s group was already approaching the Mountains of Origins.


    "This place is completely different from the others!"


    Roland quickly noted that the area was starkly different from every other spot in Illgner. He stood atop Black''s back and surveyed the environment with genuine surprise.


    Compared to all the locales where all there was were gloomy fogs and withered plants, the hills here were filled with the fragrance of life. Be it the wind or the swaying trees, everything was filled with vitality. For the holy knight who had always lingered at locations corroded by Chaos, it was as like stepping out from the shade of darkness into the brilliant sun.


    The blonde holy knight also realized something else was standing out. Through the holy light, he sensed that a multitude of souls was gathering from all directions towards somewhere deep inside the sierra, and Roland could not help but think of the scene he saw when he was rescuing the elves at Babel.


    Though filled with resentment towards the golems, the elven souls did not linger where their owners died but had left instead, summoned by an unknown power. Now it''s clear; the source of that power was within the Mountains of Origins, and just might be the "Soul of the Forests" that Joshua had mentioned.


    He wasn''t wrong.


    Joshua could see the lights of souls that drifted across the air too. The elven spirits that wandered aimlessly were filled with discontent, helplessness, and hatred.


    Just days before they were living peacefully¡ªbut every single one of them quickly fell to golems. Everything came so unexpectedly that the elves could not accept their deaths. Nevertheless, though they would have turned into earthbound spirits and vengeful spirits, they were now guided by the Soul of the Forests here.


    Within the glimmering green lights of life, the vengeful spirits were cleansed of their hate. The pure souls would then enter the earth, deep below ground.


    Black, following the guidance of its instincts, had streaked towards the heart of the mountain range. Within the thickets, they could almost make out huge stony remains and rocky passageways covered in moss and creepers. This was where the capital of the former elven dynasty once stood. Even if hundreds of years went by without anyone setting foot there, the ruins still retained a sense of grandeur.


    They quickly arrived at the remnants of the city once burnt.


    Weeds were growing rampantly, there were blackened debris and houses everywhere blanketed by ivies and shrubs that snaked up the concrete. Winds whistled across the ruins, blowing out a shrill and sad racket between the broken words.


    "This is it," Joshua ordered, stopping Black in his tracks. He looked around and said, "Now, we just have to wait."


    "But all that''s left here are just a bunch of ruins¡­"


    Standing at the edge of Black''s back, the silver-haired girl furrowed her brow as she surveyed their surroundings, finding nothing other than the remnants of a tower and a palace. Ling was looking around too, though his sharps eyes found something special.


    Under a part of the ruins of the palace, there was a huge statue shaped like a tree that stood as if it pillared the sky.


    "An old tree? The Soul of the Forests¡­" Ling mumbled to himself as if comprehending something; the youth''s brain had always turned faster than his sister''s.


    "How long are we going to wait?"


    Roland couldn''t help feeling irritated after ten minutes. He wasn''t an impatient person, but he was anxious over the immediate peril.


    Joshua merely shrugged, gazing at the air filled with the spirit lights that entered the ground in an orderly fashion. "There''s no need to rush, Roland. Still plenty of time. Our friend is still dealing with something important. It''s been keeping its eye on us so there''s no need to hurry. Let''s just wait until it makes its move."


    On the airship, the elves could see clearly that Joshua and his companions had entered the Mountains of Origins. They stared as they dashed ahead and arrived at the center of the mountain range.


    "It''s a volcanic dragon! There are people on its back!"


    "What are they doing there? Is there anyone who knows what that place is?"


    The keen-eyed guards could quickly discern the identity of the half-dragon. Still, they were unable to see the people on its back clearly, and quite a few of them were also curious about where the beast was heading.


    "I know where that is," said a middle-aged guardsman, who looked stronger and more mature than the younger elves. He added while frowning, "There lies the Mother Tree that the elven dynasts prayed to, a former huge shrine¡­ What''s the volcanic dragon doing there? Does it believe in the Mother Tree too?"


    At that, the elf laughed and shook his head. "Perhaps it''s just there by chance. After all, the safest place in the world right now is the Mountains of Origins."


    That just might be the case. Though most of the soldiers were quite curious about where the half-dragon was heading, others did not have much energy to spare on that matter. Their gaze was fixed upon the spot on the ruins where Joshua and his team lingered, with none of them having any intention to talk to them.


    The Mountains of Origins returned to stillness. The only sound that remained was of the wind blowing through the trees, scraping them against each other.


    This serenity lasted more than ten minutes, and then the land rumbled.


    Every elf on the airship was in wonder as the earth moved slowly¡ªbeginning from the ruins of the great shrine, a fissure slowed cracked, splitting the mountaintop. Rocks shaped like the roots of trees could vaguely be seen underneath, they squirmed beneath the ground as they divided the land¡ª revealing a gigantic karst under the summit.


    In it, an infinite number of green lights shone, floating around in the air and bringing a fresh but chilly wind.


    Before the elves aboard could react, the endless number of roots moved and formed a colossal wooden hand big enough to cover half a town. It reached towards the half-dragon.


    While they watched in stunned silence, the half-dragon climbed onto the hand, allowing itself and its passengers to be carried slowly into the karst!

 Chapter 300 Father Nature

    "What on earth is going on?"


    Staring closely at the center of the mountain range, the middle-aged guard pinched his own thigh. The intense pain made him realized that it wasn''t an illusion, which unsettled him even more.


    The summit¡­ is splitting apart?


    Elves watched in amazement as the Mountains of Origins quivered incessantly. The pinnacle, which had been blanketed with creepers, thickets, and moss was splitting in two¡ªas if being cut apart by the axe of a giant deity.


    The walls of the mountains collapsed and huge gray-brown boulders fell. As the dust and debris spread, millions of hazel-toned tree roots squirmed out, as if alive, and formed up into a colossal hand.


    Its appearance was akin to an indestructible wood carving, with green streaks of light encircling it. Gently, it inched downwards at the volcanic dragon¡ªwhich was only as big as its thumb. Startled at the sight too, Black had to be prodded by the people on its back to recover before climbing onto the palm of the hand.


    Nobody could say a word on the airship. Everyone gaped as their minds blanked out, not quite able to process what in the world they were looking at.


    A long time passed as the hand retracted and brought the half-dragon and their squad back into the cave.


    It was then that the elves, seemingly waking from dreamland, filled the aircraft with a rowdy discussion. Some suggested quickly leaving while others recommended going up close to investigate.


    Though a wave from the horrific existence was capable of wiping them out in an instant, many of elves felt an unknown familiarity towards the hand.


    Standing in a corner, the middle-aged elf had a mixed expression. "What was that¡­ Such grandeur, yet such kindness¡­"


    Atop Black, everybody except Joshua was speechless and as amazed as the elves were.


    Stunned, Ying and Ling took it all in. As Divine Armaments the pair had seen majestic buildings such as Winter Fort Academy and the walls of the Imperial City at night, but those were of such far lesser scale compared to the hand. Even the snowy mountains of Nissia would dim in comparison.


    Naturally, Black was at a loss of where he should be going. A half-dragon hybrid from a dragon horse, it did not inherit the genetic memory from its species. The hand was the largest thing it had seen in its life.


    The holy knight was staring blankly too. He had knowledge and experience that set him apart from the Divine Armaments and Black, but there was a limit to that too. This power that comfortably adjusts the landscape of a mountaintop was obviously mythical¡ªor perhaps even something more. Indeed, its very existence rendered the knowledge he gathered throughout the years insignificant.


    Roland wanted to ask Joshua what in the world was going on as the limb moved¡ªbut before he could compose himself to do so, the wooden hand stopped. It was disassembling and turning back into an infinite number of roots while the holy knight was suddenly stunned by the other behemoth in front of him. He shut his mouth once more.


    In the gigantic karst wide enough to hold several towns, a tree that seemed to hold the sky aloft stood. It had a gray-white texture¡ªand appeared as if it had turned into stone. Some of the millions of its tree branches supported the roof of the cavern while others grew out of it into the world out there to form hills and pinnacles. The roots tunneled into the ground of the karst. An infinite number of green lights surrounded it, dyeing the entire environment an emerald shade.


    As the trio and one dragon stood and gaped at the scenery around them, a bunch of green lights floated in front of Joshua. Faces surfaced in them as the Soul of the Forests swept its gaze across the group and told the warrior, "Here, come closer."


    It then turned afloat in the direction of the gigantic tree.


    "You''ve made us wait." Joshua nodded. He was unfazed by the force that tore apart mountains or the gigantic hand that was larger than the mountaintop, as well as the gigantic tree that seemed to grow into the sky.


    "Stop staring. It''s time to go." He turned and told his companions, before stepping forward to follow the Soul of the Forests closely.


    His group chased after him.


    The air quality and the magical elements were far denser within the cave than the world out there. Not only was the refreshing air brimming with life energies, the concentrated magic would have a repelling effect on ordinary individuals. The dragon merely took a deep breath and it accidentally released a bunch of flames, while Ling and Ying watched helplessly as their bodies gleamed in magical fluorescence.


    Nobody said anything as they walked on; despite the many questions the holy knight and the rest were itching to ask they trotted forward in silence. It was up until the tree grew to the size of a wall that the floating green light stopped moving.


    They had arrived at the base of the tree.


    Looking around, Joshua noticed something rather conspicuous not far off. Curious, he frowned and asked, "What is that?"


    Just ahead of them at them, a wooden frame of a person was planted at the feet of the tree. His left hand touched the tree''s stony skin while his right pressed on his chest, as if making a vow. The elf''s hair had yet to change to wood; the red mane moved like flames in the wind.


    "Who is he?" Joshua inquired after the Soul of the Forests again, appearing to be very interested. "Why here? And turned into wood too."


    Moments passed before a graceful voice rang out from the light; echoing heavily and devoid of emotion.


    "He''s the current king of the elves. It was he who came recently and awakened me. He was a true king¡ªsacrificing all he had for his brethren¡ªwilling to offer his life and spirit in death to save every elven soul."


    At those words, Roland looked up at the roof of the cave reflexively. Millions of soul lights were floating in from the unseen horizon, seeping into the concrete and fusing into the tree.


    Those were the souls of elves who died horribly under the ''Calamity''.


    "Is that so." Joshua looked thoughtful and nodded slowly before shaking his head and pointed out doubtfully, "Still, it''s no use. However powerful one soul would be, it could not ferry others that amount up to millions."


    Salvation is even more out of the question.


    "No. It wouldn''t work if it was any other." The Soul of the Forest replied, its voice seemed to contain thousands of different of person''s. "But it would if it were this one."


    Millions of elven faces flashed through the emerald light. There were wise elders, noble queens, self-appointed tyrants as well as sages who held mysteries, and every one of them were looking closely at the wooden statue of the elf, whose eyes were shut tight.


    The faces, voices and perhaps souls overlapped.


    "He created this nation, building a new era."


    "Every individual in this nation is his people."


    "His strength may be insufficient, but we are able. As long as we follow his soul we could assimilate every elven soul in this civilization. These children who have yet to resign themselves to their fate now have the hope of rebirth."


    "This is our responsibility."


    The immense force resounded across the cavern. A revitalizing breeze blew, flapping the corners of everyone''s clothing.


    It was then that a gigantic pressure flashed¡ªit was as crushing as being dropped under the ocean. Black quickly took one step back and wailed alarmedly. Even the holy knight couldn''t help summoning his soul armaments and glared at the green light vigilantly. Meanwhile, Ling and Ying hid together behind Joshua¡ªusing his body as a shield.


    The Soul of the Forests was such a tremendous force. Just a bit of careless outflow and everyone was on their toes.


    Joshua held his hair down with one hand against the wind. He thought quietly for a while and smiled. "Such monumental strength as expected¡­ It''s my first time witnessing this mythical existence."


    The warrior appeared moved. He stared into the gaze of the Soul of the Forest as if looking at an ancient legend, and said calmly as he remembered his preexistence. "Soul of the Forest, that''s what you call yourself¡ªbut in ancient times you had a different name. The creator of the elves, lord of the forests and the hills, the sage of a thousand faces¡­ The god of the elves and the forests, Your Majesty, Father Nature."


    Grinning, the warrior lightly bowed at the towering tree and the green bunch of lights. "I''m honored to meet the true form of a god," he said.

 Chapter 301 This is My Promise

    Never one to care where etiquette was concerned and always living as he pleased, Joshua rarely bowed.


    As the leader one of the world''s top martial arts dojo in his past life, people would bow to him most of the time in hopes that he would take them in as a student. In this world, he''s a formidable Gold-tier warrior and a noble count. Unless there was an existence that could earn his veneration, he would not need to bow.


    Still, as he encountered a god¡ªespecially a sagely name like Father Nature¡ªthe warrior willingly paying homage.


    Late in the Battle of the Dark Abyss in his past life, large tracts of lost ground on the Mycroft Continent was reclaimed. However, the demon-polluted earth was uninhabitable; should people or livestock drink or eat within the contaminated zones they would be infected by the magical malady known as Corruption.


    It was a horrifying malady that could change any living thing gradually into an ooze, a monster that resembled slimes. The infected person would only be able to watch as every muscle and gut (save for his bones) stink with putrefaction and melt into the sentient mud. In the end, the squirming puddle would replace the infected person''s brain, killing them.


    The divine spell needed to cleanse such zones was too enormous; even a single deity would have trouble sterilizing the land as big as a country. That was why when the heroes claimed each victory over the Dark Abyss the tough responsibility of rebuilding fell on the common folk.


    Then, the Reformers of the World appeared.


    Though they used one tenth of the energy required for Divine Purification, the effect was seven to eight times more effective than the original. The success had caught the eye of every faction on the continent¡ªeven the gods. However, it was still a time of war, each faction was unable to provide casters for world-cleansing purposes.


    Thus, it was solely thanks to the materialistic support the Organization had provided, many players joined their ranks and cleansed the land alongside the druids. According to one who managed to enter the higher hierarchy amongst the Reformers, the power they employed came from a divine source of another world¡ªin other words, His Majesty Father Nature who now lives before Joshua.


    Illgner must have been invaded by the Evil God of Calamity in the preexistence too, although according to the data recorded by the Reformers, Father Nature had fallen into eternal slumber then. Furthermore, just before he went dormant he had given his power to all lives who were intent on preserving nature¡ªwhich explained why the druids had such incredible powers of purification; all they were using were pure divine power.


    And now, Father Nature¡ªotherwise known as the Soul of the Forests, had just been awakened. This meant that the battle which would return him to his eternal nap was yet to arrive.


    Meaning that there was a still a chance to turn the tide.


    "All elven souls are yet to be recalled completely."


    The Soul of the Forests and Joshua looked at each other. Its overlapping speech was slower. "I had a plan against the Evil God of Calamity, but things have changed now that you''re here."


    "I see." The warrior watched the flashing bunch of lights without blinking. He nodded thoughtfully with his hand pressed on his chest. "I understand. What would you have us, do Your Majesty?"


    "Truly the successor of the Sage. You see things quickly." The green light slowly rose and seeped into the gigantic stone tree, and it slightly shuddered as if satisfied. "I''ll be counting on your party before I truly awaken."


    WAIT A MINUTE¡ªFriend, hold up, HOLD UP! What did you guys just say?


    In a corner, Roland was taken aback by Joshua''s conversation. The elven deity ¡ªor His Majesty, Father Nature had suddenly revealed his identity¡ªgripping him in genuine wonder. That amazement did not dull against that which he experienced when he witnessed the descent of the Seven Gods.


    According to the Church of Seven Gods'' data, Father Nature was a deity that had descended in the Glorious Era¡ªa time lost almost three hundred years ago. Now it appears that not only did he survive, his power as tremendous as it once was¡ªmoving mountains at ease.


    What amazing news! If this were the Mycroft Continent the word would probably shake the entire world. Elves of the Far South would even go crazy immediately; though some the Sevens Gods were patron deities of elves¡ªcould they even compare to Father Nature?


    Nonetheless, Roland quickly and completely dropped the idea of spreading the news. He had recently discovered that his friend had come to some sort of mutual understanding with the divine existence.


    Blinking forcefully and shaking his head, Roland gazed once more upon the towering stone tree and Joshua with a muddled and befuddled expression. The blond holy knight reflected on the dialogue between them and promptly felt a stomach ache.


    What are they saying? How could they suddenly understand each other?!


    Black, Ling, and Ying could not grasp what was happening either, though unlike the holy knight they simply went along with it. As long as they followed Joshua there would be a way¡ªthere wasn''t any need to worry.


    Therefore, their response was unanimous towards the fact that their owner could see through a god.


    "Ah, Master is so impressive!"


    "Such terrific knowledge and wisdom¡­"


    "Roar (Good job! Skillful!)!"


    Noticing that Joshua companions were feeling a little lost, the stony skin of the Divine Tree of Beginnings began to shift. Infinite pieces of grey boulders began to peel off and fall, revealing a brown skin brimming with life force that bore the face of an elderly man.


    He gazed upon the party, and a gentle voice rang in their head.


    "We are Him, We are not Him. We are the Soul of the Forest, the will of the Divine Tree of Beginnings, and also the soulful composite of every Elven King. Divinity, Father Nature and the Guardian of the Forest Elves only come when those two combines, and that process would take some time.


    "Thousands of years ago, I built a Dimensional Bridge with all my power to escape the Mycroft world that was sealed by the Chaos Evil God and the Dark Abyss. It was then that the elves were guided into this world; the price was my long slumber. To recover, We absorbed the magical powers of this world and reformed it.


    "As the environment turned friendly towards the elves'' survival, the elements weakened on Illgner. The ''Calamity Shift'' thus attracted the Evil God [Scourge] who had been wandering amidst the dimensional planes¡ªleading to this very moment."


    At those words, the Soul of the Forests'' gigantic tree face glanced sideways at Joshua and his friends as if mocking himself. "Looking at your group, I know that civilization has returned to my homeplace¡ªand for someone who fled the strife such as I, ultimately there''s no running away from the fight."


    Nobody would be left out of this struggle. Justice could not save the kind just as evil could not save the malevolent.


    Cowards had no place to hide, only the courageous live.


    After a few moments of emotion Father Nature said calmly, "As you can see, our body is yet to revive completely. Sleeping underground for thousands of years had turned our tree crown into the Mountains of the Origins and our trunk into stone. To recover our power a lot of time is needed. The Evil God''s brethren had noticed this too and would not sit idly by."


    Roland finally got it. Though he realized the fact with a start he still looked doubtful. "Your Majesty still needs some time to completely awaken, which is why you need us to hold back the golem assault? But as you could see, our power would probably be enough for self-defense¡ªbut it won''t be enough to resist the bulk of the golem army!"


    Father Nature turned to Roland; the holy knight promptly felt an enormous pressure. The focus of a god¡ªa yet to fully awaken one at that¡ªheld him with the sensation of being crushed at the bottom of the ocean, holding his entire body down and immobilizing it.


    This was also after the deity had withheld most of his pressure. Once he thought of that Roland turned towards the calm Joshua, and his blue eyes were filled with shock. Only after experiencing it firsthand did he understand how strong Joshua''s will was to interact normally with Father Nature.


    "User of the Sacred Light, there is no need to be nervous." Father Nature answered unhurriedly, after Roland grew comfortable under his pressure. "You have no choice either way, the Evil God of Calamity has his eyes upon this world. Once you step out you would be struck by [Skyflare]; that wouldn''t happen in my domain right here."


    "Since it''s death one way or the other, why not help us?"


    His sober tone staggered Roland once more. Skyflare? That pillar of light that blasted them right after they arrived in this world? Father Nature''s words made the holy knight recall that scene; the pillar that vaporized an entire volcano and tore atoms apart. He had mixed feelings¡ªhe was unsure if he should utter the swear word at the tip of his tongue.


    "Relax, Roland," said Joshua, who had been quiet for some time. He shook his head and turned to the giant tree face, smiling lightly. "His Majesty Father Nature is not that selfish, he would definitely assist us."


    He was a divine existence that didn''t mind going into a long sleep while supplying his strength to every druid who aspired to save the environment. Such a deity wasn''t self-centered.


    "That''s right, I will give you power¡­ power enough to stand against the armies of Chaos."


    The lips of the gigantic face curled as if smiling. The echo in his voice was slowly dissipating, leaving a thick, warm voice that sounded across the karst. "I shall grant you, my protection, and blessing."


    At that, green light wafted from the bark of the tree¡ªthe pure life energies freezing into green thunderbolts that streaked across the atmosphere. Shreds of luminescence floated in the air, and all those energies formed a brilliant circle of illumination suspended on the heads on Joshua and his party, giving them a striking resemblance to mythical angels.


    The circles vanished slowly, turning into a watery belt of light that gleamed before entering their bodies. That was how the enormous strength was infused into their physicality, simply and directly raising their power.


    Everyone save for Joshua was suddenly drowned in divine blessing, struggling to cope with the unexpected and tremendous force that could break hills. The warrior himself stretched out, clenched his fists, and then moved his arms and muscles around without any hint of discomfort.


    He wouldn''t lose himself even if it was power of such heights. Lifting his gaze, he smiled at the face on the tree. "Your Majesty, such generosity is this. Seems like you do this often too by the looks of it."


    There wasn''t any misgiving in his voice; the warrior was merely saying what he thought.


    "Successor to the power of the Sage, trees are not used to fights¡ªyou know that. This is the method we have employed since ancient times, to grant the strongest elves the honor of becoming our blades."


    Soul of the Forest, Father Nature watched the black-haired red-eyed warrior below him, adding softly, "As long as you are within my sheltered domain you would have the power to stand against the Chaos. It is my hope that you could shoulder this burden."


    "Certainly," Joshua answered crisply. "I never run away from any battle, and I will never lose. As long as the fire of life burns within me, I will not allow any agent of Chaos approach your body."


    "This..." the corner of his mouth raised, the warrior grinned confidently. "¡­is my promise."


    "¡­"


    The huge face stared at Joshua. He recalled the moment when the elven continent had fallen thousands of years ago, and when he brought a band of despairing elves to leave the battlefield that had once been their very birthplace.


    He had heard a sigh then.


    The sigh wasn''t accusing; as the deity that lived mutually with the elves, it was the Divine Tree of Beginnings¡ªFather Nature''s intention to protect them, and not the Mycroft Continent. That was why his departure wasn''t out of the ordinary, and the sigh was merely one over regret¡ªthe regret of seeing a friend leave.


    "Successor of the Sage¡­"


    Father Nature recalled the pure-white silhouette as he watched the warrior. His voice was absolutely serious while carrying shades of nostalgia towards the distant past. "I believe you."


    "Fulfill your promise."

 Chapter 302 World of Sorrow

    [Protection of the Lord of Nature (Mythical)]


    [Within the sheltered domain, the blessed will have their all attributes raised for 300 points or above. Raising just 200 points would add high-speed regeneration, immunity towards top-tier curses and prevents psychic attacks up to a certain threshold.]


    [¨CHave no fear, brave warrior. The Lord of Nature is with you.]


    [Radiance of the Forests (Legendary)]


    [Within the sheltered domain, every plant and every friendly living being will temporarily raise your max HP and HP recovery.]


    [¨CCalm your heart and listen. That''s the prayer of the forest.]


    [Rage of the Ancient God (Mythical)]


    [You will gain temporary divinity as well as immunity from sudden-death, senesce, corruption and poison. You will also attain apex-levels of damage voiding while your every attack is considered holy damage and cannot be nullified.


    [¨CA God''s rage, the power of retribution endowed in His place.]


    The divine force filled the entire karst immediately, silhouettes of it appearing even on ordinary stone walls. None of them except Joshua could grasp the power suddenly granted through Father Nature''s protection just as every variety of the energy pulsated and encircled them.


    Beside Ying and Black, illusion of different forests appeared¡ªformed by the outpour of divine energies. Things appeared better for Ling and Roland. Still, although they contained the power within their bodies they seemed uncomfortable.


    Two Mythical and one Legendary-class status gain had more than doubled their abilities within moments. Ling and Ying did not know how to make comparisons since they never fought with their bare hands. But Black and the holy knight was certain that even if it were an ordinary person or an elf, the blessings would instantly grant them the strength to tear apart giant dragons, and not just one.


    "This is truly the blessing of a real god¡­" Roland spoke, moved and amazed¡ªalready losing count of the times he was wowed today. He had the lingering feeling that since meeting Joshua, he constantly encountered the mythical and the legendary.


    Be it a dimensional passageway or an ancient volcanic dragon lair, or the invasion of the Evil God behind said passageway as well as an ancient deity that slumbers ¡ªthe experience was on a magnificent scale, utterly unimaginable.


    "Hiss¡­"


    At a corner, Black unleashed a breath of fire cautiously¡ªwhile taking steps not to use the energies within its shifting core. The resulting inferno blew up to a height of ten meters in a brief second¡ªand looked capable of vaporizing a house. The sight made it close its mouth immediately, not daring to try again.


    "We are weapons, why do we need such immense power for¡­" The silver-haired girl complained quietly, although she looked pleased instead of disgruntled.


    She stretched out her hand; a bunch of pure lights appeared and turned into the greatsword she transformed into¡ªwhich Ying excitedly showed-off to Ling at a corner. "Brother, brother, look, I can materialize my true form!"


    "That''s not how it''s used¡­" Though the black-haired youth muttered as he watched his sister helplessly, he too was doing the same thing. Pure lights flashed and turned into a greataxe. "So that''s what I look like when I turn into my Divine Armament form¡­" Ling added in curiosity as he gave it a good look.


    Still, he knew that the force would both sharpen and harden them in addition to dealing more damage. There wasn''t any issue with playing around with it either¡ªit''s a chance that''s hard to come by after all.


    Joshua watched his companions in front of the ancient tree while they slowly learned to handle their newfound powers. Showing a hint of a smile, he turned to Father Nature, pulling out what were once halos.


    "This is the halo you told me to collect before." He held up the extremely sturdy pieces that he had collected from the core of the core of the Harmonic Terminal and the Hill of Thunders.


    Presenting them to Father Nature, the intrigued warrior asked, "What use is there for this stuff?" For these halos he had to endure an entire self-destruction blow from the Hill of Thunders, going straight into a coma. He definitely would have remained unconscious if not for his Azurite.


    "To give you a better understanding of what you''re up against."


    Father Nature spoke slowly as he glanced at the halos. A layer of green light wafted around the halos at his words and the objects floated towards the giant face. As the deity watched, a formless force immediately shrouded them, and a low voice resounded in the cavern.


    "I shall use divinity to retrace and search for memories of the one who made the halos. There might be some information about the Evil God of Calamity."


    "Watch closely, Joshua. There is just one chance, don''t miss anything."


    As soon as he said that, the halos shattered into bits and pieces dispersed into the air¡ªand Joshua sensed a majestic will ready to communicate with himself. Without hesitation, he accepted the invite and was flooded by grand but scattered memories from the other end.


    Then he saw it.


    A world scarred as far as the eye could see, and a tormented soul.


    "¡­ I win."


    "¡­ The war between the mages has ended although the consequences haven''t. Eighty percent of the world is polluted by magical radiation and not a blade of grass would grow. The tremors caused by Craig''s elemental annihilation cannon continues. Earthquakes, tsunamis, and gales; all kinds of natural disasters are still destroying the world we live in. I may have won, but I don''t experience half the joy a victor should."


    "¡­The haze blankets the earth¡ªand the sun hasn''t appeared for ten days. Acid rain and severe colds have killed virtually all plant life. Is this the calamity of endless night of legends? Ha-ha, such an ironic punishment."


    "¡­The system of magic shaped by years of battle is now too deformed. It''s so funny; my magic can vanquish anything but can''t make single seedling survive!"


    "¡­Despicable war. Our world is now uninhabitable. Everyone is relying on magic to create food for sustenance; we''re fine with it, but the common folk can''t survive like this, there needs to be a way!"


    "¡­Natalie is here to find me. She''s the grandmaster of soul magic; that fellow has given me a crazy yet definitely viable suggestion. Perhaps I could try it."


    "...There is no doubt that it won''t be easy to gather every top-class mage, but I did it. The plan will be carried out¡ªand it just might, by the last hope of our civilization."


    "¡­Everyone¡ªeven former foes¡ªare working side-by-side. Seems that they too acknowledge that if they still wouldn''t abandon our feuds and work together, all that awaits us will be the eternal isolation as our civilization dies."


    "¡­Such a majestic magical formation, shrouding the entire world and hanging above this dead continent. The World Regulator Circle, that''s what I''ll name it!"


    "¡­The transference of 17.096842051 billion souls is complete. From here onwards we shall abandon the scarred physical world. Magic shall be our sole enlightenment, and the World Regulator Circle shall become our body."


    "¡­We may have abandoned the physical world, but part of the upkeep and adjustment of the Circle needs to be carried out from the external world. It would be a fine choice to create a few puppets to do our bidding and become our fingers."


    "¡­The puppets are too clumsy and remain so despite many upgrades. The frequent natural disasters also easily vanquish them. Perhaps we should try producing some puppets that are more powerful and detailed."


    "¡­The Harmonic-cored puppet is perfect. This existence that lives between the spiritual and energy dimensions can ignore most harm and could act as our hub as we create other puppets."


    "¡­The World Regulator Circle is operating well. The spiritual realm created by the Fantasy System is flawless. Perhaps this is our ideal world, not that hateful physical realm."


    "¡­ 13461th day, 1737.53hours after complete soul transference. The first batch of elderly souls has died from old age, but their spirit will be recycled within the circle into new souls; our world shall reincarnate forever."


    "¡­ What is that?"


    "¡­ NO!! METEOR!!"


    The rest of the memories were all fragments that even divine power could not recover.


    For Joshua, the scene where the meteor one-fourth the size of the moon fell from the sky left a huge impression. He could still see it after the illusion dissipated.


    "So that''s how it was¡­" The warrior reacted instantly. The recollection might be of how the Evil God of Calamity had come into existence in that world. He was familiar with such sequences; he had witnessed the origins of the Evil God of Famine thanks to the Karlis world''s will''s assistance.


    He stayed speechless for a moment then muttered, shaking his head, "Because he died due to a natural disaster, now he has to bring calamity upon other worlds?"


    Despite his own best efforts to save himself, he was still ended by an inescapable falling star; that world just might be having one misfortune too many. The abyss of rage and despair then prolonged for millennia, never ceasing, and ultimately gave form to an Evil God.


    There was a shred of pity in Joshua''s voice. "It truly is a saddening existence."


    Nonetheless, this did not affect the warrior''s resolve.


    He would neither fear nor hesitate, despair or doubt. However sorrowful the world would become, his heart was as unshakeable as iron towards any enemy.


    Enemies must be vanquished, and the warrior must attain victory in this battle.


    "The fight is starting."


    Father Nature''s voice boomed, shaking the karst¡ªand the gigantic tree face gradually seeped into the tree before vanishing entirely. Only his echoing voice was left.


    "I will do my best to awaken fully. It will take some time, you must hold on."


    "Warrior, I believe in your promise. I hope you won''t betray my trust."


    His voice gradually melted into thin air, and the towering tree vibrated slowly. Threads upon threads of green light moved above, and tons of rocky shells were being shaken off, revealing the brown tree bark below.


    On the airship aboveground, the guards who were still loyally waiting for their commander-in-chief ¡ªthe man they serve were looking at an even more shocking scene.


    The land suddenly trembled like water, tearing streaks of fissures into the ground. An infinite amount of blinding emerald lights shot out from the cracks and holy winds swarmed out ¡ªblowing away all the air of Chaos in the environment and formed an enormous semi-circle shaped protection zone.


    Many summits in the Mountains of Origin were crumbling. Under the booming noises, numerous beings wrapped in dirt and stone revealed their real shape for the first time¡ªlayers upon layers of tree rocky branches that was the backbone every mountaintop in the range. Below them the tree crown and the tree trunk appeared; the true form of Father Nature, the Divine Tree of Beginnings.


    It was of a grander scale than the entire mountain range. If the world tree did not grow deep below ground, its branches would have broken past the clouds and stretched into space!


    Bands of energies brimming with life squirmed around the rocky branches, slowly returning them to a lively brown. Green sprouts were growing out into sheets of jade-colored leaves¡ªthe life source contained such power that it could bring back the dead and grow flesh over white bones.


    "My god! This, how could this be!?"


    The guardsmen on the airship were simply astounded, and some promptly guessed what the truth behind that very scene meant¡ª


    "Is that the Mother Tree in our myths?!"


    "Has it awakened?!"


    Shuddering, one of the elves knelt before of the colossal tree trunk. Incomparably emotional, his voice quaked. "The myths are not fake!"


    "At the moment of great danger¡ªeven in the face of calamities that could destroy the world, the Mother Tree is with us!"


    As the elves rejoiced and wondered, Joshua and his companions walked out of the karst to the summit at the center of the Mountains of Origins.


    The warrior stood at the pinnacle which had been split apart. He looked towards the sky and frowned.


    This was the dawn of the fifth day since they arrived in this world. It was starkly different from the nights bombarded by smog and torrential rain¡ªthe sky right now was as clear as it could be without a single cloud. The morning sunlight was slowly appearing on the edge of the skyline¡ªbut its weaker illumination was completely outshone by the sparkle of another existence.


    It was the light from the ten circles.


    The Circle of the Apocalypse. The World Regulator Circle. The remains of a civilization and a world destroyed by natural calamity. The Evil God who used natural disasters to put an end to other worlds.


    "Such a sorrowful existence."


    He lifted his greatsword and pointed towards the sky. Joshua felt no fear facing a multitude of stone giants and aerial golems that swarmed across the horizon. He merely stood on Black''s back, unmoving.


    Feeling the divine power that surged like ocean waves within him, he declared boldly at the heavens, "And a complete mistake of a living being."


    "I''ll put an end to this mistake!"

 Chapter 303 A Reason to Figh

    Powerful beings do no need motives for how they behave. They would advance when they want to, stop when they want to.


    Powerful beings do not need to reflect on their own behavior. They would stay in existence if they want to¡ªit''s the proof of the strong.


    That was why.


    The warrior who genuinely thirsted for a fight was the same.


    There was no need to find greater meaning. Even saving the world would not be reason enough for a warrior who simply fought whenever his heart desired.


    As the Circle of the Apocalypse rotated slowly, the magical formation that could manipulate the world displayed its true depth as the Evil God, [Scourge].


    In the clear sky, tons of thick, dark clouds appeared out of thin air in an instant. In the blink of an eye, the heavens and the land were shrouded in endless gray.


    Smoky fog spread along the clouds, its dust immediately filling the entire world except for the Mountains of Origins. The air froze in one fell swoop. Water turned into ice that glazed over all things. The biting frost withered every plant and dried every river. Surviving beings struggled between the dust and the ice, unable to breathe.


    The first of the [Ten Plagues], smog.


    Only the Mountains of Origins¡ªthe domain sheltered by Father Nature was not affected by the Apocalyptic Circle. The gloomy clouds enveloped the summit like a wall but could not penetrate that streak of light-green holy light and invade within.


    Still, if the smog could not do it, that did not mean other methods would not work. Mystical purple lightning streaked across the looming, bulky clouds in the company of booming thunder. Bolts of lightning branched across and struck the earth. Something gigantic moved in the illuminated fog¨C its tremendous golden body stirred the haze, creating piercing winds¡ªas if a walking hill.


    It was a titan colossus.


    The ultimate puppet formed from countless golems.


    Resembling both an armored samurai as well as a beast pieced together intricately with plates of metal, the titan colossuses glowed with the cool beauty of precision engineering. They wore an outer shell as smooth as that of the adamantium golems, their head devoid of facial features¡ªsave for two beams that acted as eyeballs, a scorching view just like the sun.


    Its shell that bore the appearance of a golden armor was incomparably sturdy and could keep out any damage. The colossus was also different from a typical adamantium golem¡ªit was ten times larger and surrounded by lightning bolts that hurts the eye. The bolts were like a part of the colossus, appearing incessantly on its skin.


    One, ten, a hundred, a thousand¡­ The titan colossuses alone numbered over thousands. Even without accounting for the ordinary golems that carpeted the land, there were legions of flying things in the air, their horde looked similar to the gloomy clouds weaving in and out in the company of the thunderbolts.


    The armies of Chaos had expanded to such monumental scale in days; there was no telling how many summits they had devoured and how much earth they dug to grow their ranks in such an exponential amount.


    All who saw the spectacle were quiet.


    Be it the elven guards on the airship or the holy knight who stood upon the half-dragon''s body alongside Joshua, or Ling and Ying whom Joshua held in his hands or Black, all were showing a doubtful expression on their faces¡ªor were conveying their mood telepathically.


    ¨CInconceivable!


    ¨CHow is that possible?!


    ¨CWhy is there so many?! How can we win this?!


    Countless thoughts flashed in their mind''s eye. Nevertheless, to say that they were being fearful and timid would be an underestimation of their will¡ªanyone would have had their doubts.


    "Even at the Plagued Land fighting against the brethren of the Evil God of Pestilence, I''ve never had this feeling¡­"


    Clenching the weapon in his hand while holy bolts wafted around his war hammer, Roland sensed Father Nature''s divine strength within him. Though he trusted his own ability and the holy light, uncertainty lingered.


    He was unsure if he could win, unsure if he could safely prevail through this struggle. Even someone as self-assured as Roland had no way of being unreservedly assured of a triumph¡ªyet the holy knight had an impulse to pray to the Seven Gods.


    And they did not have to wait long.


    Soon, at the edge of the Mountains of Origins where the sun still shone, a humongous iron hand suddenly protruded from the wall of haze. An adamantium golem the size of a mountaintop followed, exiting the smoke unhesitatingly¡ªstrutting towards the center of the mountains where the Divine Tree of Beginnings stood. More than ten colossuses followed behind, their identical steps trembling the earth.


    While they marched, thousands of low hills within the mountain range broke apart in an orderly manner. Gargantuan stone tree branches lay within; pure green lights glided around the tips, dying the protected domain a shade of green. Father Nature was awakening its true form, and that was when a voice that clearly was suppressing excitement rang beside the holy knight.


    "The golems have arrived."


    Wrapped in a red combat aura that made him appear to be on fire, Joshua brandished both his weapons¡ªunconcerned at the sight of the titan colossuses flooding forward. "Roland, before we do this, I must tell you something¡ª" he said softly and turned to his friend, grinning. "You won''t be able to find any enemy if you don''t hurry up!"


    His words were so crisp and relaxed; there wasn''t a soul that would have been left dubious. However, Before the holy knight could respond the warrior had already dashed off, shifting into an unbelievable crimson stream. Charging towards the colossuses'' position, he only left behind a line that quickly dissipated into the air. "Fight! Don''t pray!"


    Because the Lord is with your blade!


    Roland and Black had never anticipated that they would enter a scrap such as this. As the warrior left in supersonic speed and opened a passage, beast and knight glanced at each other in absurdity. They numbered at two-men, one dragon, two armaments, and they were supposed to charge at the thousands of titan colossuses, as well as flying golems and land golems spread as far as the eye could see.


    Furthermore, according to Joshua¡ªthe warrior wouldn''t stop at resisting their advance, but would also be demolishing them?


    Staring at the warrior''s already-vanished shadow, Roland felt overwhelmed.


    ¨COh, Joshua. You''re such a free spirit.


    Never once hesitating to pick the path he favored, never doubting as he advanced towards the target he chose, never losing himself in the way he lived.


    "It''s so enviable. I hope could be such a person, never doubting myself and living, however, I will."


    But you''re right. That''s how we should be at this moment.


    Shaking his head, the holy knight''s heart was filled a curious courage. He left Black''s back and streaked towards the air where flying golems gathered like clouds. His body shrouded in holy light, he dashed at the enemy without delay, roaring sonorously, "IT''S TIME FOR BATTLE!"


    There''s no other choice!


    The power given by Father Nature flared within his body just as the immense sacred power converged on his war hammer. In that brief second, as if warping, Roland turned into a cluster of flashes that stabbed into the midst of the horde of flying golems. Many of them tried to stop him but failed, churned into powder by the holy knight''s hammer.


    Shards of stone scattered in the air. As if entering a threshold above human, his attacks easily shattered golems where once it would have taken him far greater effort.


    The knight himself was unbelievably surprised and even forgot about dodging attacks from the other golems. The enemy was not lagging behind either; Roland had only stopped briefly, and seven to eight of the golems who angled and charged at him. They streaked, the air whistling shrilly behind them, and struck Roland''s body.


    There wasn''t any effect.


    Roland reacted; chanting in a mystical tongue he summoned his greatshield out of thin air that slapped the golems into pieces. The clothes on his upper body were diced by the monsters'' lunge¡ªexposing his rather unblemished chest. He lowered his gaze¡ªnot quite able to process that he was unharmed.


    So, this is the power an agent who possesses the Rage of the Ancient God? Father Nature''s blessing is most impressive!


    In order to assist them in resisting hordes of Chaos, Father Nature did not hold back in his blessings. The full support he has given immediately allowed them to attain powers far beyond their usual levels. Roland felt that even the leader of the knights serving the Church of the Seven Gods would not be able to best him in sheer power. This majestic power was comprehensively inhuman¡ªand was fully capable of slaying dragons and crushing steel.


    "To reach such threshold¡ªso that''s why Father Nature could give such an immense responsibility to just the few of us!"


    Finally realizing just how great his capabilities were now, the holy knight laughed as he stepped on the debris while advancing aerially. Blasting the golems apart along the way with every swoop, Roland cleared a path paved with white-gold holy light amidst the black clouds. The sky was filled with stony pieces while gales bombarded the corner of his clothes. Though not wearing one he felt that his physique was far sturdier than any armor¡ªhe wouldn''t be the one hurt even if it were golems crashing into him.


    However, he has a raging suspicion. Father Nature''s gift had given him overwhelming depth, but the number of golems were not decreasing¡ªthey were multiplying instead. It seems that for every flying golem he killed, two or three more would appear from the clouds.


    There was no end to them.


    Meanwhile, Black blinked once at the highest peak of the Mountains of Origins. It did not think much¡ªsince the two guys leading the way has already dashed off, it should be fighting as well.


    The holy knight has opted to pick off the aerial golems while Joshua is facing off against the titan colossuses; it''s better for him to handle the earth golems.


    And that was why¡ªas soon as the holy knight left, the half-dragon followed after Joshua''s steps and sprinted at the direction of the colossus, kicking up a trail of dust in his wake. His body was encircled by hoops of holy light patterns that raise his power levels and incessantly poured knowledge into it.


    The bloodline inheritance of Smelting Black Dragons.


    As a deity that once resided in the Mycroft Continent, Father Nature, Lord of the Forests had observed many elder dragon breeds¡ªand the Smelting Black Dragons were one of them. This species was peaceful, and lives its life wandering the oceans to create little volcanic islands and small continents.


    Kind to nature and its fellow creation, it once enjoyed conversations with Father Nature''s will¡ªafter all, He was a god formed from kindness. The two sides had exchanged many things; part of those was a sliver of the Smelting Dragon''s inheritance.


    It was now fittingly given to Black¡ªsince it had awakened its Black Dragon bloodline.


    The half-dragon had a sensation that the bloodline powers in its body that had awakened just recently was being stimulated by the sacred powers from its blessing. Once a creature of mortal flesh, its body was slowly changing into that of an elder dragon¡ªthe earliest living beings that prowled the earth during the moment of Creation.


    Waves of fiery energy surged beside it.


    Now, Black''s every step would leave behind a crimson molten hole; crimson gold stripes that bore a striking resemblance of volcanic lava appeared all over its shell. That''s the appearance of the half-dragon that dove into the thicket of land golems. Red fiery elementals materialized in the air and exploded out of its body, splitting the golem army apart.


    Black did not attack but merely dashed through the ranks of golems¡ªthe horrendously extreme temperatures it emanated were melting mithril golems and those of classes below. An incredible strength empowered its tail and body that throws any golem halfway up the sky with the slightest of contact. They would fall heavily and shatter upon landing; thus, the half-dragon kept charging without much thought and crumbled their ranks, creating utter confusion.


    Still, it had the same problem. There was no end to the rocky abominations, though Black steamrolled through them, it had no way of shredding their numbers down.


    At that moment, Joshua was fighting against the giants.


    The dust from the dark clouds had completely obstructed his sight. Apart from the Mountains of Origins¡ªFather Nature''s domain, everything was swallowed by darkness. Countless stone giants and titan colossus wandered the pitch-blackness, heading towards the heart of the mountains and that ancient tree half-buried underground.


    Their imposing appearance as they advanced could dominate one and all. Hills, summits, cliffs, and rivers were unable to stop them¡ªthey would trample everything to dust.


    But there''s one man who stood aloft in the air facing them, blocking their path.


    Joshua held his greatsword and greataxe, his body shrouded by a red shade of Combat Aura. It sent horrendous shockwaves into the air, creating ripples that permeated the air across hundreds of meters. He stood without a word and watched the titan colossuses through the tremors in the atmosphere, his eyes sporting a mysterious twinkle.


    A twinkle called excitement.


    The force within Ling and Ying were pouring into the warrior after they were armed¡ªmeaning that Joshua had three-person''s worth of blessing from the Lord of nature.


    And that power was enough to crush all that he saw.


    "Ah, pitiful puppets¡­"


    Divine markings spread across Joshua''s skin like circuits as genuine divinity pressed into the warrior''s body. The Azurite in his chest glowed a green shade, mixing its hue with the red and turning into purple.


    Staring at the titan colossuses as they kept pushing on, the edges of Joshua''s lips curled up as he revealed a savage smile. Something appeared to be burning in his eyes as the pure instinct to fight boiled within the warrior''s heart.


    He drew a deep breath. His heart, immensely augmented, pumped rapidly¡ªdelivering blood, aura, Order energy and a threefold divine power to his entire body. The menacing potential had exceeded the limit of Father Nature''s blessing, expanding every muscle of the warrior''s body and floated his veins. Under the huge pressure, many of his capillaries snapped, spraying blood in the air that vaporized in the heightened temperatures, clouding the air with a bloody fog.


    As he raised his sword, the tempest around the warrior turned into a real storm, his voice turning rather scattered in the wind¡ª


    "Return to your eternal slumber!"

 Chapter 304 Level Up!

    Combat Aura originates from the life force and the will of a person. It is an egocentric force that repels everything that is not part of the person.


    Magic energy is the remnant of the energy from the creation of the worlds. It is an omnipotent force that can be used to shape anything.


    There is no mutual exclusivity between the two forces. There is no such thing as which one of them is better. They did not repel each other as well. The wielder of Combat Aura can still wield the power of magic. The mage can also train themselves in the art of ''Kokyu-ho''. The two powers are not incompatible. So it will only rely on which power a person focused on.


    However, the Divine Power is a completely different existence than the two powers.


    The so-called Divine Power is the power to exist.


    Everything must exist before they are molded. Magic energy can be used to shift elements and substances to form something. However, it cannot be used to create something out of the Void. The Divine Power is a kind of power that is found in the endless stream of the Chaos turbulence¡ªa power which one can wield to create the Order and the existence of purification out of nothingness. That power is noble and is one of its kind.


    Each of the Divine Powers possesses a part of the soul and the existence of the wielder. Hence, each person who wielded a Divine Power has their very own unique attributes and specialties. However, whether it was the Divine Power of the ''Father Nature'' or the ''Seven Gods'', the Divine Power can bring immeasurable destruction if it was used to destroy.


    Just like that strike itself.


    The three Divine Powers are gathered and stacked together. They turned into green Divine Patterns as the patterns are then engraved on the great sword and the lifted arm of the warrior. Joshua''s eyes flickered with blazing flames as he appeared like the Sage who walked on earth. Wild, violent wind swirled around the place all around the warrior. The swirling wind was so strong that they even formed a hurricane pillar that connected heaven and earth. Dirt, rocks, and trees moved with the wind. Many smaller golems are hurled into the hurricane as they rotated in the air.


    In the face of many giants that could wield the power of the thunder and the storm, the warrior laughed in disdain. He then struck his great sword down.


    The Divine Miracle has befallen the world.


    Along with the howling of the wind, the dark clouds in the sky are completely pushed apart by a beam of solid green light that extended into the distance, far beyond the heaven. Even the dark void right behind the clouds is revealed by the light. Soon after, another noise that sounded just like a cotton blanket being torn apart is heard. The black mist that shrouded the entire world is also being parted. A long, bottomless crack appeared on the surface of the earth right after the black mist dispersed. Magma flowed hot, deep in the bottom of the crack.


    All the Titan Colossus that were hit, paused. The wounds on their bodies looked as smooth as the surface of a mirror, as if those parts has been completely wiped out. Before these Titan Colossus that are split in half or had their limbs dismembered, could respond, Joshua swung his greataxe again.


    A beam of light swept across half of the world, forming into the shape of a green fan. The light interlaced with the black dust that was hurled up into the air by the previous strike. In an instant, the dust and mist that shrouded the entire world are torn apart by a cross-shaped wound. Almost all of the Titan Colossus are hit this time. They are separated from their waists by the blow. Their upper bodies slid down and fell to the ground, followed by some great explosions.


    Suddenly, explosions filled the entire world. Even at the end of the horizon where the green light could reach, was filled with explosions that everyone could not see with their eyes. However, the two powerful strikes that Joshua had swung by wielding the Divine Power has wiped out even the existence of the air, and the dimension of the world. The world is overwhelmed by indescribable noises.


    "This feels¡­"


    The warrior stood in the air as the green light that was gleaming around his body, dimmed down a little. However, his eyes remained bright as day. Everything happened so fast that the two strikes happened within a few breaths. Under the protection and blessing of the Father Nature, the small wounds that were caused by the overflowing Divine Power in the warrior have already healed up neatly. After unleashing the Divine Power, Joshua felt as if the weight of the world has been lifted off of his body. He held his grip tightly on the handle of the greatsword and the greataxe as he nodded in satisfaction, "This feels great."


    His body has become stronger and tougher after getting baptized by the Divine Power, he has crossed into a realm higher than before¡ªthe realm of the Supreme-Tier.


    In fact, at the time where he first came into the world of Illgner, Joshua''s strength was still far away from reaching this level. Even though he was a Legendary in his previous life, it only happened in the game of his previous life. Those experiences from his past have been a great service to him living in the current world, he is currently in a world that is real. The experiences he had have proven to be insufficient for him to utilize anymore.


    Hence, he wanted to take another path of his own choosing. He did not want to take the path he once did in obtaining the Mastery Skill. Instead, he chose to cross into the realm of Supreme tier by relying on Mastery Strength. As he battled restlessly against the golems, Joshua has gotten a few steps closer to his goal. He even had a hunch that even without the support of the system, he could have attained the realm of Supreme sooner or later. It was just a matter of time.


    The enlightenment of awakening into a Steel tier resembled that of a person mastering the basics of the extraordinary strength. Having one''s soul radiating in Silver tier meant that the soul and the body of the person had evolved into the next level. The glorious light that a Gold tier possessed allowed the person to become one with the Extraordinary Strength in a preliminary stage.


    The Supreme tier suggested that a person has exceeded his or her own limit as he or she has become an extraordinary living being. Engaging into battles is the easiest way for a person to reach his or her own limit and break through that barrier that restrained a person from reaching greater heights in terms of strength and power.


    Nowadays, one could say that when conditions are ripe, success was sure. With the support of the Divine Power provided by the Father Nature, regardless of whether it was his understanding towards the nature of the power itself or the quest that is listed in the system, the warrior has reached the designated distance of crossing into a completely new height. All that was left for him to do was to break through the barrier right before him.


    Hence, the warrior stepped into the sacred realm of the extraordinary as looked at the ultimate secret of power. He stood on the soil of the battlefield as he closed his eyes and focused on enhancing his essence embedded deep within his soul and body.


    Red Combat Aura and the black ''Satsui Hadou'' were spread to every part of his body from his chest. The two colors covered the light patterns of the Divine Power that belonged to the Father of Nature. The warrior is wrapped within an air cocoon. The cocoon floated in the same spot, tainting its surrounding with a dark red color. In that region, a terrifying murderous intent brewed and spread as the presence of destruction overwhelmed everything. The will filled with rage and the impulse to battle speared into the surroundings as if everything was about to be turned into a hell tormented by war.


    That presence has even affected the puppets that were supposed to be emotionless. An area within a few thousand radii of the cocoon has become a forbidden zone. Aerial golems that were flying in the sky and the ordinary golems that were marching on the ground are threatened by the existence in the middle of the forbidden zone as they circled around the zone without entering it.


    Roland looked into the distance as his eyes widened ¨C How is that possible?!


    Of course he understood what was going on. That was the cocoon that only emerges when a Supreme-Tier being was born. The holy knight had witnessed several seniors of his attaining this realm. Regardless of who it was, the person would be completely protected by the entire holy knight regiment and a few more archmages as he transcended into the next tier without worries, allowing himself to cross into the realm of extraordinary and sacred.


    But Joshua¡­ did he actually cross into the next tier just like that? He just crossed into the realm of Supreme-tier standing on the battlefield where he was confronting the Chaos and the Evil God? That was outrageously insane! Even Roland could not fathom as he subconsciously exclaimed in surprise, "In the name of the Seven Gods, how could he?!"


    Joshua had in fact prevailed in doing so.


    Soon after, the Holy Knight has also noticed that the golems actually did not have the gut to take another step closer towards the air cocoon that seemed helpless and vulnerable. The puppets that were bestowed only with the most basic and fundamental ability to determine, were standing behind the line they assumed to be the ''extremely dangerous'' region. Even with their simplest mind, they knew that stepping into the danger zone would only result in pointless sacrifices. Hence, the monsters circled the warrior without stepping into the danger zone. The movements of the monsters led the number of the monsters in other places to increase. In order to resist against the sudden increase in the enemy forces in his surroundings and to prevent the enemies from reaching the body of the Father Nature, Roland had to turn away from the situation of the warrior as he focused his mind on eliminating those flying puppets that could move swiftly and freely in the air. He had to focus on using his full strength in order to ensure success.


    On earth, Black felt a little pressured. The Mithril and Adamantine-tier golems emerged from nowhere as their numbers grew. Black could no longer break through the army of golems of those tiers simply by using its charge attack. Hence, it needed to launch its dragon breath occasionally in order to annihilate a wave of golems. However, the number of these golems did not seem to be decreasing at all even though they were being showered with ferocious attacks. Instead, their number continued to grow, making the resistance against the golems much more difficult as time passed.


    High above in the sky right beside the huge air cocoon, the spirits of Ying and Ling surrounded the air cocoon. Their psionic bodies were currently undergoing an enhancement process as they were being held in Joshua''s hands. They could sense that their master was fine for the moment. The warrior was growing stronger by the seconds, resembling the natural process of a metamorphosis, an essential transformation that makes a being much stronger after the process is completed. It felt as if their master was like a hard steel, slowly getting forged into a razor-sharp blade with scorching fire under the fierce beating of a blacksmith. Hence, even though the two divine armaments were troubled, they could only witness the process of metamorphosis of the huge cocoon without making even the slightest voice or sound that might possibly interrupt their master.


    The will of the Father Nature was paying much attention to this from afar. Its spirit was observing the air cocoon that was floating in mid-air as it unleashed tremendous waves of despair into its surroundings. Upon seeing the happening of it, the existence could not help but let out a sigh.


    ¡ªEven at their time which was deemed to be the most prosperous era of all time, a person of Joshua''s age crossing into the sacred realm of the Extraordinary would be deemed as fast. Such a person is known as a prodigy that only existed once in a century. The existence that seen that also noticed that the warrior possessed the Legacy of the Sage that the Sage left behind upon its departure from the world. Perhaps that was the main reason the existence has chosen a bunch of outsiders from another world to carry out a significantly defining task in saving this world.


    Judging from the current situation, that choice was indeed the best choice the existence has made. That man did not let it down at all. He might even embrace more of its power and strength upon reaching the threshold of Supreme and complete its plan that it laid out.


    The green light gleamed brightly within the area of the blessing. The golems that were shined upon by the green light instantly got entangled by tenacious vines that grew right out from their bodies, disabling them of their capabilities to move, allowing Roland and the others to kill them. At the same time, the branches of the giant tree that were petrified at the bottom of the mountains was slowly turning back to brown. With the continuous explosions in the surrounding, the huge underground cave gradually collapsed.


    From the sky, it seemed that the entire area of Mountains of Origin was slowly sinking. The Elven guards that were riding on the airships are astounded by the spectacular scene¡ªtheir jaws dropped open. They have not even recovered from the shock they got from the awakening of the Mother Tree. Their gazes were fixated on the magnificent divine miracle, completely unaware that the ground beneath them has sunk over hundreds of meters.


    Boom!


    With a tremendous noise, everyone turned around and looked at the Mountains of Origin behind them. Even the elven guards are shocked to the point they felt numb. At that time, they screamed out loud, one after another, some of them even shrieking.


    The ground where the mountains stood had vanished. As the underground cave collapsed, the entire area above the collapsed cave, along with the hills, has sunken. The entire area has turned into a gigantic pit. In the center of the giant pit, lied a vein rooted deeply into the earth. A giant tree that is covered with mudstones is revealed.


    The giant tree was magnificent. A part of its canopy was as tall as a mountain. If it wasn''t because half of its gigantic sunken main trunk, the giant tree could have reached the Void beyond the clouds and the sky.


    Mudstones and gravel fell from the branches of the divine tree. The outer shell of the giant tree that was initially covered up by rocks has gradually shattered as they peeled from the giant tree, revealing the brown trunk of the giant tree. With the breezes of the green Divine Power, new shoots were growing all over the branches of the tree. The scent of life, nature, and purification filled up the entire sanctuary.


    A thousand years ago, the Father Nature came to the world of Illgner with a colony of elves. The world was initially a continent filled with the wilderness and deserts. The world was not fit for the survival of the elves. As Father Nature wanted to make Illgner inhabitable, so it plunged itself deep into the world in the form of a humongous root as it began absorbing the magic energy in this world to modify the nature of the entire world of Illgner. Other than the volcanoes and other locations unsuitable for habitation, Father Nature had absorbed every trace of magic energy in every inch of the world to reform Illgner into a world suited for the elves.


    However, the action of Father Nature has brought an unprecedented natural disaster upon the living beings which had been living peacefully in the world. And because of the sufferings that were happening across that world, the Evil God ''Calamity'' that was wandering aimlessly in the Void had been attracted to the Illgner world.


    As Father Nature revealed its true form, which has awoken to another level, all of the golems instantly raved as their bodies began to glow with intense magic energy. They were beginning to operate their bodies at an overload as they were ready to break through the line of defense set up by Roland and Black. Their main objective was to destroy the existence of the giant tree.


    The ten light wheels that lingered in the sky began to spin rapidly in order to gather their powers and strengths. At the same time, the silvery light flashed like bright stars in the sky. The lights of the sky fire beamed across the sky as they tore through the dimension in order to reach the giant tree. The attacks aimed to wipe out the giant tree, just like they did with Mount Sigma.


    The power of an Evil God was the power of the Chaos that could reduce everything into nothingness. Even though it could not create like how Divine Power works, it could bring immeasurable destruction to everything.


    However, the silver beam that was launched towards the giant tree was suddenly blocked by a green protective barrier that instantly emerged before the giant tree. The surface of the light barrier rippled like a huge wave. However, it was not torn apart. It remained tough despite the attack.


    The attack of the Evil God of Calamity has gone wasted. However, regardless of the aerial golems or the puppets that remained on the ground, all of the enemy forces were becoming even more berserk. They were no longer trying to attack or kill Roland and Black. Instead, they were attempting to break through the line of defense to approach the giant tree. Currently, their priority has been set to attack the Divine Tree of Beginnings that was currently awakening. Several monsters that were as large as a fortress emerged in the sky behind the moving dark clouds. They unleashed a stream of magic energy to suppress Roland and Black. Their main goal was to make sure that the golem army could march towards their main target¡ªthe giant tree¡ªwithout being interrupted.


    On the ground, the golems began to merge with each other. They fused themselves into one as they turned themselves into new stone giants. That was not the end of it. With the infinite Magic energy in the bodies of the puppets, the substances around their bodies were gradually changing as well. They were changing from rock into metal. Then, the color of their bodies turned yellowish like gold. They appeared to be evolving into terrifying Titan Colossus again.


    The momentum of the golems was becoming more ferocious than before. Roland and Black seemed to be feeling a little bit overwhelmed by the enemy forces. Even though they were powerful, they were obviously having a disadvantage in number¡ªthe horrific attacks of the puppet army was as terrifying as the assault of a tidal wave. The both of them were drowning in the golem army. Although the two of them remained in the line of defense as they destroyed any golems that came into contact with them, more and more golems have managed to slip through their defenses as the monsters charged at the Father Nature.


    However, suddenly Roland and Black, who were barely holding on, heard a deep voice that sounded very familiar.


    "I''ve kept you waiting, my friends."


    A hint of wild laughter came after. He did not seem to be bothered by the tidal wave of puppets that were marching towards Father Nature. Instead, he let out a mad and loud laughter as he said, "I have a good news to tell you all!"


    A red light suddenly appeared. It shot across the sky like a lightning bolt. All of the golems along the way were completely destroyed. None of them survived the onslaught of the red light. Explosions filled up the battlefield, followed by terrifyingly powerful impacts. Because of that, countless aerial golems began to fall to the ground like golem rain. Another wave of explosions filled the air again.


    I have leveled up!

 Chapter 305 Dragon-hunting Gunblade

    In the endless explosions and shockwaves that overwhelmed the surroundings, the shadow of Joshua arrived right before Roland.


    Joshua was completely charged up with dark red Combat Aura that surrounded his entire body. The Combat Aura seemed to have turned into the shape of an armor. The illusionary phenomenon appeared in the shapes of blades and broken bones, coming out from the Combat Aura. The red aura covered the dark red Combat Aura. Despite its bloody and horrifying appearance, it looked surprisingly sacred because of the light emitted from the Azurite. The warrior''s head seems to be wrapped in the Combat Aura in the shape of a helmet that appeared fierce and terrifying. His eyes were gleaming with blinding red light.


    Each of the stone giants were formed from multiple golems. Though they looked the same, they were actually completely unique on their own. Their system and the structure of their bodies were all completely different from each other. The titan colossus were different from each other as well. Each of the titan colossus was one of a kind. They had their own methods and styles of attacks.


    A moment ago, Joshua annihilated more than a thousand stone giants in a blink of an eye as he relied on the Divine Power of Father Nature. By doing so, he has completed the training quest that the system requested him to complete. Not only that, he did not even need the system to support him. The warrior relied on the Divine Power and found the path to break through his own limit by using his own method.


    Joshua had attained the Strength Mastery. From there, he relied on that to cross into the realm of Supreme tier. The strength of the warrior would not be restrained in that way. As long as he was still alive in the world, his strength would continue to grow until it reached the pinnacle of the world.


    Furthermore, he was also initially equipped with Skill Mastery. That allowed him to possess perfect skills while possessing unparalleled strength at the same time. That was actually something that no one has ever been able to do. Because if one did not pour everything into it, the person will never be able to reach the threshold of Supreme. If Joshua had not lived two lives, he would definitely not have attained such achievement.


    Supreme is the beginning of the extraordinary entering into the sacred realm. From that point of view, a Legendary is the embodiment of the gods that could walk upon earth. So Supreme would be demigods, as deemed by the people in the ancient times. These beings have the ability to shift the sky and hurl waves from the sea. It is a difficult task to call for the winds and rains if they ever wanted to do that.


    The warrior at this very moment was able to unleash an oppressive pressure just by standing there. The pressure was so powerful that the mountains would crumble and the other beings around him would suffocate upon coming in contact with his aura. The warrior even had to suppress his aura in order not to intimidate the holy knight who was just standing right before him. Because of that, Roland felt a little uncomfortable.


    "I''m going to go over there and shoot those fortresses down."


    Joshua looked directly in the eyes of the holy knight and said, seriously, "Roland, can you stop the golems from coming through?"


    Joshua, even though you''ve crossed into the domain of Supreme, you will not be the only one who will shine on the battlefield today!


    Roland remained silent for a brief moment. His face seemed deadly serious. Then, he shook his head as he smiled and said, "Stop them? Who do you think I am?"


    At that point, the holy knight suddenly rose his voice by a notch. His voice sounded a little furious as he began to speak, "I''m the strongest holy knight of the new generation of the Church of the Seven Gods. Of course I will be capable of stopping the army of golems! Let''s cut the crap and get the job done already. Even though I not sure of what is happening around me, at least I still know who I am! At least I still know the most important thing of all."


    The blond-haired holy knight paused for a brief moment and then grinned as he revealed a wretched smile on his face, "The enemy is Chaos!"


    Although I did not know why would there be elves in this world, and why would the Evil God would descend upon this world, and also why would Father Nature come over to this world¡­ but! But!


    Chaos that slaughtered my friends is right here!


    And because of that, I will definitely trap the enemies with my full strength and slaughter them one after another until there is nothing left of them! These goddamn Demons will need to cross over my dead body in order to approach the target I protect!


    "Very well then."


    A cheerful voice that praised the holy knight came from behind the helmet. Joshua spoke with a deep voice, "I trust you."


    After the conversation, the warrior turned around as he walked away into the battlefield towards his enemies.


    He, who just crossed into an entirely new tier, could not wait any longer to battle. He was ready to try out his newly attained power.


    Joshua flew fast into the sky. He had advanced into Supreme tier after all. So his body has advanced into a whole new level as it had become extraordinary. While flying, his body was completely free of inertia and resistance. And because of that, he was able to move at the speed of lightning.


    However, the warrior was carrying a momentum and noises far too great for anything in the surroundings to endure. A red ravaging wind flew straight at the three fortresses that were floating in the sky. That has undoubtedly gotten the attention of the enemies.


    "Target, one enemy confirmed. Energy level is significantly high! Target is determined to be extremely dangerous!"


    Invariably, these fortresses began to alarm their forces, "Purging mission identified. Unleash the highest seal of the core. Switch energy source to the runes. Initiating overload protocol!"


    Instantly, the Runes on the three sky fortresses lit up at the same time. The runes appeared just like eighteen dazzling suns. And when these forts are overloaded and ready to deal with Joshua, a group of flying stone giants with huge wings have also given up on targeting the ancient tree in the distance. They turned around as they charged straight at the warrior like a tidal wave.


    The wings that these Golems had on them were sharp as blades. On the sides of their heads were iron horns that looked like battering rams. There was no sign of any life in these half-living creatures. They seemed to be just tools for battle. Their movements were as swift as the wind as the aerodynamic designs of their structures were great.


    Hundreds, or thousands, or even tens of thousands of Golems were charging straight at the warrior.


    Joshua did not seem to show even the slightest interest in getting himself entangled with the trashes. He lifted his silver greatsword and gave it a swing. Dark red Combat Aura began to unleash its powers as the greatsword is a red glow. Air blades that appeared curvy are launched with the swing of the blade.


    The horde of golems made contact with the air blades launched by the warrior as they charged at him. They thought they had the number to spare in order to block the attacks of the warrior. However, they could not be more wrong than that. The air blades went right through the golems on the frontline as they continued to penetrate the other golems at the back. The air blades even went a distance beyond the golems, leaving behind debris, raining down to the ground. In just one brief instant, the entire horde of golems are wiped out by the warrior. It seemed that wiping out the golems was as easy as breathing for Joshua. With the humongous horde of golems out of the way, the warrior went forward.


    However, the golem army kept coming. With the first horde being annihilated, another horde came into the vicinity in attempt to intercept the warrior from reaching his target. They seemed as if they had sensed an imminent threat posed by the warrior from afar. The golems swiftly approached the warrior from all directions. All of the Golems seemed to have received a command telling them to destroy the warrior at all cost. Soon, the warrior is surrounded by hundreds of thousands of aerial golems.


    Roland, who was lending the strength from the Divine Power as he swept the aerial golems off of the radar with the full power of holy light he wielded, has noticed the situation in the sky. Even though he believed that the warrior was more than capable of handling that sort of situation, Roland felt a slight tension building up on his chest as he witnessed that scene.


    The strength of the golems was insignificant to them as they were supported by Father Nature''s power. However, the number of the Chaos daemons was so large to the point that it felt sick to even look at them. If the golems were to persistently go after Joshua like that, Joshua would eventually have trouble breaking through that layer of enemies regardless of how powerful he was.


    Furthermore, the three gigantic sky fortresses did not stop attacking the warrior as they gathered sufficient amount of energy they required to launch their full attack on the warrior. They were preparing themselves to wipe out the golems within the vicinity along with the warrior. Perhaps that was the true imminent danger that was lurking around in the battlefield. That terrifyingly condensed energy wave even spread over into the distance. Roland believed that if that hit landed on its target, the target would perish even if the target was a Legendary.


    However, just as the holy knight was beginning to feel worried about Joshua, a beam of red light, brimming with the sense of despair and terror emerged. Its appearance interrupted the thoughts of the holy knight.


    Black was so fully occupied with the golems on the ground as he struggled against the horde of golems charging at him. However, the draconic horse lifted its head to take a glance at the sky and saw what was happening in the sky as it stood on top of the corpses of the Adamantine-tier golems it wrecked.


    It was the light of a Combat Aura in the shape of an axe. It was flying straight into the center of the golem horde. It broke right through the bodies and wings of the golems that stood in its course as it tore through them one after another. Everything is destroyed regardless of how tough they were. The golems were sent to the afterlife immediately after they were struck by that Combat Aura.


    One of the gigantic aerial golems that appeared like a griffin of more than ten meters tall was struck by the glowing Combat Aura when its tough-as-steel body was torn right through as if the body was made of thin paper. The time it took to accomplish that was less than half a second. The holy knight made an assumption that even if he went all out with his full strength, he would have needed to hammer the griffin golem two times before he could destroy that goddamn golem with a huge and tough body like that. However, now that Joshua has transcended into a new tier, he has become capable of tearing the enemy down with a simple swing of his weapon.


    Even though Roland has witnessed the strength of a Legendary-Tier being beforehand, he still could not help but feel staggered by seeing what he just saw. He could even feel a faint horror towards the strength of his comrade.


    Truth to be told, Joshua has yet to begin using any of his special skills. Nor did he use any secret ultimate power. He was merely swinging his greatsword at lightning speed, as he launched over hundreds of air blades. He has also used his superior control ability to condense his Combat Aura to the point that it solidified into something tougher than steel. After that, he started vibrating the Combat Aura at a high frequency before he unleashed the power that could destroy almost everything.


    It was so simple yet so powerful and that was the reason why it was awfully difficult to perform.


    Right after that, many more gigantic powerful aerial golems are shredded by the glowing axe of the warrior. Joshua was simply swinging his axe and greatsword as he reduced all of the aerial golems within the vicinity into gravels and shattered rocks. The warrior was clearing the golems up so rapidly that even the golems in the rear could not catch up with his speed to fill in the frontline of the battle. Because of that, a vacuum phase is formed right in front of the warrior, leaving the warrior a little space and time to take a breath. Or perhaps the warrior does not need to take a breath as he hardly felt anything yet. It was barely a warm up to him.


    Scattered rocked flew all over the sky as they gradually rained down onto earth. Joshua was the only one standing straight in the middle of the sky. The other existence are reduced to ash and dust.


    That vacuum space had also given Joshua a brief moment to charge up his strength.


    Looking at the three sky fortresses in the sky, the warrior laughed out loud.


    [Divine Armament Transformation LV MAX]


    Using the divine armaments for a long period of time has caused the skills of the divine armaments to unprecedentedly reach the maximum stage. That was a stage never reached by even the creator of the divine armaments who hailed from the Empire Kingdom hundreds of years ago and the winged people of Karlis. The warrior has slaughtered so many Chaos daemons even the Azurite was on the verge of boiling soon.


    At that time, the sky fortresses were done charging up their attacks. Each of them has selected a spell attack at the same time. They were ready to deal with the warrior who had a tremendously tough body and could move at a very high speed.


    [Ultimate Efficacy¡ªThunder Scourge]!


    Regardless of how fast Joshua could move, he could not evade an attack at the speed of a lightning. Three purplish lightning strikes that looked almost black shot at the warrior. Each of the lightning strikes looked like a light snake that was spreading in the air as they strike at the warrior. The golems in the vicinity that were caught up the attack were reduced into nothing. Every single bit of their bodies is vaporized into metallic gas. The warrior, however, did not show even the slightest intention to dodge when faced with such attacks. Instead, he lifted the greatsword in his hand as he used it like a lightning rod to direct all the lightning strikes towards the blade of the greatsword.


    Purplish lightning bolts strike the greatsword. Ying could not help but feel surprised. Although the body of a divine armament was tough that it was almost indestructible, the level of attacks still affected her. The Thunder Scourges that have been charged up for a long time were supremely powerful. The girl is worried that her body might shatter into pieces for enduring so many lightning strikes at the same time. Looking at the electricity surging across her own body, she felt even more worried.


    However, her worries were pointless.


    The entire body of Joshua also surged with purplish electricity. The great magic energy embedded within the attacks has torn through the defenses of his Combat Aura as they sank into the flesh and blood of the warrior. Many small cut wounds burst opened all over Joshua''s body. Dark red blood oozed from those small cut wounds as the blood vaporized into red mists that appeared as red as the blazing flame, spreading all around him. If he was not blessed with the regenerative ability provided by the azure orb and the blessing of Father Nature, and also the resistance against Magic power, he might have died an instant death.


    However, Joshua remained standing as he gripped the greatsword and the greataxe in his hands. With a flashing of light, as the heat that was hot enough to melt everything, spread across his body, the Combat Aura that surrounded the two weapons remained tough as before. It is not destroyed. A joyful voice fell from the mouth of the warrior who surged with electricity.


    "Sometimes, I''ll also use two hands to wield a weapon!"


    A corner of the helmet that was forged from his Combat Aura was struck open, revealing the red eyes behind the helmet. Joshua''s voice sounded a little bored as he tried to conceal his excitement but joy still slipped from his tongue. "Now, let''s try to use you!"


    The warrior, then, lifted the greatsword and the greataxe in his hands. The black runes on both of the back of his hands were activated as they moved. The souls of Ying and Ling left the bodies of the two divine armaments at once. The two of them seemed confused as they circled around next to the warrior. Their eyes widened as they looked at their bodies glittering and translucent like crystals. The two weapons merged into one. Ying and Ling were both surprised and were in disbelief. However, that was strangely acceptable to them.


    Divine armaments are weapons forged with core crystals of the Aragami¡ªthe main material in forging a divine armament. The shape and appearance of a divine armament differ based on the will of the wielder. Normally, the shape of the divine armament would never change after taking form for the first time.


    However, that is just common sense. For Joshua, such a thing is never true!


    As the first man to use the divine armament transformation to the max level, the warrior noticed that he could actually decide the shapes of his divine armaments, regardless of whether it was a bow or a hammer, a shield or a spear, or even an armor. He was about to turn the greatsword and the greataxe into a new weapon.


    With the constant flashing of lightning all over the place, the silver greatsword and the black greataxe slowly merged into one. The two weapons have turned into a grey blade with a rugged appearance that resembled a cross spear but a little quainter. The flat sharp blade of a spear expanded in mass as it formed into the shape of an axe at the tip. It looked just like a strong tooth of a ferocious dragon unleashing soundless deterrent force.


    The name of that weapon was called the ''Dragon-hunting Gunblade''!


    "Come at me now. Let''s see if you can block this!"


    As the gunblade took its form, the lightning from the Thunder Scourge dispersed into thin air. The warrior gripped the huge gunblade as he stomped through the air. He laughed like a madman as he charged up his strength with his knee bent down a little. When he has charged his strength to the max, he launched the gunblade straight at the sky fortresses that were floating in the sky.


    Right at that moment, the newly born Dragon-hunting Gunblade moved out of the warrior''s hand and let out a deafening sound with fainting sighs and the miserable mourning of the boy and girl. It approached the targets at a speed so fast that even the air sparked with the friction! With the roaring of the air that sounded as if it could break the dimension, the flame spread fast as it gradually formed into rings that spread on rapidly into the surroundings.

 Chapter 306 A Chaotic Battle

    Sky Fortress.


    That was just a name that Joshua and his friends gave it out of convenience. To be more accurate, it should be called the ''Purging Core Airborne Unit''. They were basically the World Harmonic Circles that was tainted by the Evil God and remolded into the form of terrifying fortresses that floated in the sky, used to eliminate lives in all the worlds.


    It appeared in a regular hexagonal shape. There were six runes engraved on its base which had the ability to ''absorb'', ''charge'', ''convert'', ''unleash'', ''enhance'' and many more others. Under the operation of those runes, the sky fortress could endlessly utilize all sorts of horrible spells, where the magic energy was infinite, to bombard their enemies until they are completely annihilated.


    Those existences were strategic weapons of a nation even on the Mycroft Continent. Their powers were equal to the power of a Gold-tier. Their importance might even be the same as Supreme-tier champions. Any fortress which possessed such technology were labeled as impregnable fortresses.


    However, one of the powerful fortresses of such was currently crumbling to the ground.


    The Dragon-hunting Gunblade that was thrown out by Joshua with his full strength had crossed the sky like a blazing meteor as it crushed straight into the sky fortress like a strike of lightning. It lit up a great fire that could even scorch the sky. The red light dot was seen moving against the flowing course of the magic energy higher into the sky as it turned the gray clouds into a sea of blazing flame.


    With a tremendously loud crash, the enormous sky fortress burned as it slowly descended towards the ground. The six runes on its bottom flashed rapidly with blue light. That was the sign that all Runes were operating at their best. However, the center part of the fortress had a gigantic hole on it. The magic energy that went berserk had turned into lightning as they spread from that hole, causing the surface of the fortress to be scorched by an intense fire that was growing bigger. Eventually, the sky fortress disintegrated one part after another with deafening scream of the siren of its alarming system. It was scorched and completely destroyed.


    Roland witnessed the whole thing from a distance. He could also see that Joshua is heavily wounded as his body is covered in cut wounds caused by the lightning strikes. He also saw that part of Joshua''s body was severely burned as well. He looked at the warrior who flew across the sky as he attempted to catch his falling weapon.


    At the same time, the holy knight wielded his heavy hammer and swung his weapon at the horde of olems in front of him, hurling up strong visible current of winds. A gigantic golem with a height of at least fifty meters was hammered with a hole through its chest and split into half. Because of its huge body size, the hammer strike that Roland struck right in the chest of the golem looked impactful.


    "Joshua¡­"


    The holy knight, who was surrounded by aerial golems, sighed loudly while he was engaged in a battle with those golems.


    Roland recalled the names of the famous champions one after another and because he could access to the information network of the Church of the Seven Gods, he knew quite a lot of champions and prodigies who chose to remain in exile, rendering them known to only a few in the entire world.


    The Radcliffe family was the family that took up the role as the Chaos Guardian. Naturally, Roland had also come across information about them. However, that family had never been known to be a ''powerful'' family but ''tough''.


    They had firmly secured the northern land where the Chaos is sealed without making even a single mistake. Within 400 years, many owners of the family had died in battle. However, they had never made any significant mistake that would bring the Chaos or the other Chaos daemons over into their world.


    Truth to be told, even the Order of the Knights under the Church of the Seven Gods had to take turns over a few rounds before they could push the Chaos back into the seal in the Plagued Land. Although the special attribute of the plague made the plague much more difficult to be handled and they were not to be compared to the ''toughness'' in ordinary means, any ordinary person would be able to see the difficulties of the task to subdue the plague. And because of that, the Guardian Families are usually respected by the people across the entire continent.


    However, ever since the passing of the Chaos Guardian of the previous generation, everything changed when his son returned and took over his place as the new Chaos Guardian.


    Joshua Van Radcliffe was a man so powerful to the core that his strength was unparalleled. His presence took the resemblance of a giant dragon. He was capable of crushing every single obstacle that is presented to him with his strength. Unlike his ancestors and predecessors, his strength was advancing at a quicker pace than anyone could have imagined. His power seemed boundless. In just six months, he rose from a Silver-advanced all the way to the Gold-advanced tier. He even annihilated the Dark Tide face to face and sealed the dimensional door as he destroyed all of the Chaos daemons.


    Another year had passed. Now, he had attained a whole new height by entering the threshold of Supreme.


    That was not a strength of an ordinary man.


    He appeared just like a monster that suddenly revealed himself to the world and performed at a pace that no one could have predicted. Even though the people who knew the story behind it spoke their mind believing that it was simply because he had obtained the Legacy of the Sage. Roland, who had witnessed how Joshua was in a battle, knew better than the others that the truth was definitely far from what they thought to be true.


    The strength that warrior wielded was purely from the strength of his Combat Aura, his physical strength, the Order energy that was provided by his Azurite. The holy knight only experienced it once when the warrior was using all his strength in handling the Chaos daemons¡ªif the Legacy of the Sage could the body of a person stronger, Roland would have believed the rumors spread among the people across Empire as well. However, the fighting spirit that was ablaze like the fire and the soul that was as tough as steel was absolutely of one''s own to possess. They were trained from the steel of fire.


    From where exactly did he get such immense power then? Roland was unable to make anything out of it. That man was just so free and so casual. He was kind and friendly to the people on ordinary days. However, he could also turn into an unprecedentedly malicious demon when he was in a battle. Even though the holy knight had been staying over at the territory of the warrior for quite a while now, he had yet to find the warrior''s reason for fighting. How could he remain so powerful all the time with his unwavering will to battle?


    Because the fate of his family was to eradicate the Chaos? Or did he believe in the notion that he was saving the world?


    As he swung his hammer backward towards the other direction and struck the golems that approached him from behind like a tidal wave, Roland shook his head and removed the troubling thoughts from his mind.


    ¡ªThere is no need to overthink things.


    A warrior craved for battle, while a holy knight craved to get rid of the Chaos from the world. Those were the order of nature, how things were meant to be. A reason was completely unnecessary for them.


    Explosions were seen flashing bright on the horizon. The dark clouds were being pushed away by the impacts of the explosions as sunlight shone right onto the world from behind the clouds. However, the lights were fluctuating and blurred by the hot winds that whistled.


    As the red light continued breaking through the dark clouds, the remaining two fortresses were struck right through by the ferocious flying gunblade that Joshua launched. Huge holes were left in the center of their bodies as they were left desecrated by the gunblade. Soon after, both the sky fortresses slowly collapsed to the ground. Before they could hit the ground, the fortresses exploded.


    Many aerial golems were caught in the impact of the explosions and were shattered into pieces. Instantly, the sky was filled with dust and fire. Scattered rocks and the magic energy tainted with the Chaos flew all around. Dust was torched causing a second round of intense explosions. Half of the sky was instantly turned into a sea of fire. The turbulences distorted and turned into a violent current of wind, blowing in all directions.


    On the battlefield on earth.


    "Rawgh!"


    Black spat out a breath of intense fire making it look like a fire dragon. The shell on the Black''s body looked like it was burning with fire as the shell slowly melted down under the high heat. It was being remolded into something tougher than before. Its core occasionally flashed with the light of the fire as it launched its dragon breath towards the golems that were of much more superior tiers, blowing them into tiny pieces.


    However, the draconic horse suddenly felt an imminent danger. The intense sense of danger that it felt spread down its spine. That cold fear forced Black to give up on the battle and turn around to run in another direction. The decision it made had undoubtedly aided it in a great way. A huge shadow covered the area where Black initially stood to fend off the golems. The shadow was cast by one of the falling pieces of the sky fortresses that were collapsing in the sky. It traveled in the air over a long distance and crashed like a meteor at the exact spot where Black stood. Dirt and dust were hurled up into the air by the impact of the crash. The powerful impact of the crash had also crushed quite a number of golems.


    ¡ªWhat the hell just happened?


    Black was immersed in the battle and did not hear the sound of the explosion that happened a few moments ago. It looked up, puzzled, at the sky and wanted to know where the wreckage came from. The dark clouds had dispersed because of the explosion. Black''s vision became crystal clear. At the moment it noticed the whereabouts of its master, it also noticed something else that was extremely dangerous.


    Right above the earth, a crippled titan colossus with only half of its body left, stretched out its huge steel palm in an attempt to grab Joshua who was levitating in the sky!


    It survived the strike that Joshua launched at it and hid in the dark dust to conceal itself. However, now that the dust and mist had been blown away by the impact of the explosion, its attempt to ambush had been noticed. Now, it no longer hesitated as it sped up to grab the warrior.


    Boom!


    Everything happened so fast. The gigantic palm that was charged with lightning pressed down on Joshua like a mountain falling on him.


    The body of a titan colossus was a few hundred meters tall. Its palm was also more than ten meters in diameter¡ªthe size of an ordinary house. The golden shell in its palm was extremely heavy weighing about a few hundred tons. The magic energy that was flowing like a stream of current was fuelling its large movement. The palm was also charged with powerful lightning magic energy. That hit was capable of melting and collapsing an entire mountain, turning it into a pile of shattered rocks.


    Judging purely on strength, Joshua would not be able to match that sort of strength even after he had been blessed with the support of the Divine Power provided by Father Nature. If he ever got hit by that attack, he might be badly wounded or even die.


    However, Joshua had already noticed the gigantic palm that was approaching him from behind him. The operation between metal and magic energy of this sort of gigantic puppet possessed a unique charm. But, the method of how the power was operated was just too sluggish and predictable. Even though its power was great, it did not possess any variation in its movement pattern.


    For the warrior, the titan colossus did not pose even the slightest threat to him.

 Chapter 307 Epoch of Awakening

    Intuition, spirit, Combat Aura, mind''s eye, and the movement of the flowing air. The gigantic thing moved through the air, causing a lot of noises. The metallic pair of the palm even absorbed the heat energy in the surroundings. The thunder even brought along the scent of the hostile attack that was about to arrive.


    Joshua had many ways to evade that attack. It was too simple for him. As long as he wished to do it, there is not even a way that he might get hit by that palm.


    However, why would he want to dodge that?


    Joshua dismissed it the gigantic steel palm that was lunging at him. Soon after that, he lifted the Dragon-hunting gunblade he held dear in his hand and struck at the gigantic palm without turning back.


    ¡ªBam!!!


    The razor-sharp edge of the gunblade, which was charged up with the warrior''s red Combat Aura, pierced right through the palm of the titan colossus. The raging Combat Aura was deposited into the gigantic palm of the giant monster as lightning energy that was surging in its palm was completely detonated. Instantly, a blinding light, followed by a strong shockwave appeared in the middle of the sky. Under the destruction brought by Joshua''s Combat Aura and the explosion of the Thunderstrike Magic energy, the gigantic palm of the titan colossus was pierced right through by the gunblade, shredded, and blown into tiny pieces of Magic patterned rocks and residue of metals by the explosion that followed right after.


    "It actually survived my attacks before," Joshua turned around as he spoke softly. His red eyes focused on the shattered palm of the titan colossus that was slowly moving backward, one heavy step after another, causing the ground to tremble. His eyes were filled with the glowing light of his Combat Aura as he nodded and said, "Puppets are truly much tougher than most of the living creatures."


    After that, the warrior descended towards the ground. He moved at a speed as quick as a lightning. Because of that, the titan colossus did not show even the slightest hesitation as it began to launch its attacks at the warrior. Without hesitating, the titan colossus began to charge up its Magic energy in the two bright eyes on its head. A brief moment later, two beam of lightning strikes were launched from the head of the titan. The powerful energy beams had even ionized the surrounding air, followed by a smell of something burning, one wave after another.


    However, the course of movement of the warrior was strange and unpredictable. The red light was moving across the sky randomly. Sometimes it went forward, and sometimes, it went backward. The red light even went down towards the ground and then turned towards the sky again as it moved at rapid speed, making it almost impossible for anything to hit it.


    Beams of lightning had missed their target. The shadow of the warrior had gotten extremely near to the titan colossus. As his target was already right before him, Joshua began to descend towards the head of his target at a rapid speed. As the titan was launching its next lightning strike, Joshua evaded the attack with a smooth movement. He even arrived at the top of his enemy''s head before he even knew it.


    The warrior did not even use his weapon to deal with a gigantic half-bodied monster. Instead, he stomped on the head of the titan¡ªwith a loud crack that was as crisp as a snapping twig in the middle of night, a shockwave spread in the form of radiation, which was visibly seen with naked eye, as deafening sounds of metal getting rolled into a chunk of metallic ball echoed across the entire battlefield. Immediately, the shell on top of the titan colossus was instantly crushed into bits as the shattered fragments of the shell flew around. The structure of its head was completely destroyed. There were even metallic parts seen flying out of its head.


    The red Combat Aura that was dense and thick was solidified as it was injected deep into the core of that puppet monster, destroying the structure of the titan from inside out. The titan colossus was terminated in a blink of an eye with a faint buzzing noise. The titan colossus shook its head helplessly before both its eyes dimmed down to nothingness as they were completely extinguished.


    Standing on top of the wreckage of the titan colossus, Joshua took a few breaths and squeezed his eyes shut as he recovered his stamina.


    With the blazing Azurite to provide him the vitality by the burning of the Chaos energy as fuel and the blessing provided by Father Nature, he was not supposed to feel exhausted so quickly. However, the number of his enemies was huge. If he did not seize the opportunity to rest while he could, he might not get another chance to rest anymore after this.


    Joshua remained in silence as he recovered his stamina, the spirits of Ying and Ling stayed close the warrior as they whispered into each other''s ears.


    "So what do we do now, little brother?" Ying seemed to be lost at what she should be doing. Her face was filled with worries and conflicts, "Our bodies have been fused into one. What on earth is going on now?"


    "¡­ It''s nothing, my sister. There''s nothing to be panicked about."


    Although he was in his soul state, he could still take a deep breath as he calmed his mind. Then he reassured the silver-haired girl, "There is nothing to worry about at all, my sister. I can sense that even though our real bodies have merged into one, for the time being, the situation remains under the will of master though. He wanted to merge us into one. But our nature will remain as different entities. When we deactivate our Divine Armament Transformation form, our real bodies shall return to their original states."


    Ying sensed her own body after she was consoled by her younger brother. She was convinced that her brother was right. The conclusion they made had calmed the two of them down for a bit. Both of them let out a long sigh. "Master has really scared the sh*t out of me (Us)¡­"


    A few minutes later, Joshua was almost done resting and readjusting the status of his body. He charged into the battle again without fear.


    Right above in the sky, a humanoid light form that was formed from many masses of lights gazed upon the battlefield.


    It was one of the members of the many Harmonic Cores. The Harmonic Cores were being used to control gigantic war puppets like the sky fortresses. However, in other times, they were also used to command a large number of other puppets of lower tiers. Currently, it was used to control the golems in the sky and on the ground to march towards the ancient tree and destroy it.


    Logically speaking, that was not a difficult job. Having many hordes of golems under the command of the Harmonic Core to desecrate just one ancient tree should be an easy task that one can handle without much of a problem.


    However, its offense was completely intercepted and stopped.


    The two human beings below and a gigantic living being possessing a strength far more powerful than the strengths of the titan colossus¡ªthey had become the obstacles that caused the golems to fail their mission.


    Especially that one particular human being.


    Having its eyes fixed on Joshua, the Harmonic Core was beginning to operate its mind at a rapid speed.


    "Battle plans and strategies in calculation¡­ target, humanoid living being. Power level, unknown. Predicted number of Spells required to destroy the target, unknown. Top destructive power, instantly destroyed 892 titan colossus, instantly destroyed the sky fortresses with a throw of his weapon. Battle Power Level deemed to be ''Calamity''. To prevent resources from being wasted, all puppets and Harmonic Cores are advised to stay away from the target as far as possible. Safe range deemed to be 35,000 meters."


    "Denied. Target must be eliminated. Reinitiate battle plans and strategies¡­ Lacking information. Unable to identify the weakness of the target. Unable to identify skills and styles of the target in battle. Unable to perform prejudgement and rehearsal."


    "Battle plans and strategies calculation failed. Error." The Harmonic Core seemed to have descended into an endless loop with no solution in it. However, it suddenly changed its course of mind, "Initiating final plan."


    "Activating the Critical Overclocking Protocol."


    With both hands holding on the new weapon ''Dragon-hunting Gunblade'', perhaps Joshua is less efficient in slaughtering his enemies as he could have done it faster if he was wielding two weapons at the same time. However, his power had been focused on only one weapon now. He took much lesser time to destroy those powerful gigantic golems. Simply said, his efficiency had increased.


    Roland, who saw the warrior shoot down three sky fortresses shot, was speechless. He remained in silence as he continued to slaughter his enemies. The radiating light of holiness was glowing bright on his hammer and his giant shield, causing the holy knight to appear like a god who descended from the heaven when he unleashed his power upon the massive golem army.


    Black was responsible for wiping out as many golems as it could. It was able to wipe out the enemies much faster than both Joshua and Roland¨Cafter all, those two were just warriors. Even though they were also equipped with many skills, they were not able to utilize their skills of high levels all the time. As the descendant of an Elder Dragon, the draconic horse was able to casually spit out its dragon breath that covered enough ground to blow up an entire area. Other than the Adamantine-tier golems, the other golems were reduced into a pile of shattered gravels if they were to make contact with Black''s dragon breath.


    However, even though everyone was fending off the enemy forces with everything they have got, the situation on the battlefield did not seem to be improving, not even by a bit.


    In the distance, the dust clouds and the mist that were pushed away by the warrior''s attacks had once again emerged back into the sky. They had once again formed into thick and dense mists. In the mist, one could see that there were many more stone golems emerging on the horizon in the distance as they were reformed from the golems. There were also traces of new sky fortresses behind the dark clouds.


    The sky and the earth were filled with massive army of the golems again. They were surrounding the warrior and the others from all directions. With just the three of them, Joshua, Roland, and Black, fending off the golem army, there was no way that they could have completely defended against all of the golems. A few golems that could slip through the defence line.


    However, the golems that managed to slip through the defence line would be greeted with the presence of Father Nature the moment they set foot within the effective area of the sanctuary. When the golems came into contact with the gentle breeze of Father Nature, vines grew from their bodies and they would be completely entangled in the vines. Once the golems had lost their abilities to move, they would either fall to their own demises from the sky or get dragged into the ground and be buried for eternity.


    The sanctuary of a god was never easy to break through.


    After seeing that, the two human beings and the draconic horse were instantly relieved. Joshua instantly switched the strategy he was using. He loudly assigned his two comrades with new missions ¡ªhe had prioritized to destroy the powerful gigantic golems. He had Black take care of the weaker golems and Roland would be responsible for keeping the golems occupied and destroying the golems that managed to get through the defence line.


    With the three of them working together, they became much more efficient and stronger than before. The golems that still managed to slip past the three of them would be dealt with by the power of Father Nature.


    However, even though that was the case, the pressure on the battlefield had increased tremendously along with a new batch of titan colossus and sky fortresses.


    The battle lasted until a wave of green and yet sacred light appeared in the middle of the battlefield, with a voice that sounded old and gentle. The sacred gentle voice echoed across the sky and earth.

 Chapter 308 My Divine Throne Lies Here in the Promised Land

    "I am born of the forests¨C"


    A thick voice echoed throughout the earth. New shoots that grew on the branches of the giant tree had flourished into large green leaves. In the humongous basin in the mountains, the giant petrified trees began to shake. The rocky layer the tree that showed signs of hibernation fell off of the giant tree as the tree returned to its former glory where the blue light of life swayed from one leaf to another.


    The voice came from nowhere but it echoed across heaven and earth. It carried the will of the great god and even staggered the movements of the massive golem army as the army stopped marching forward toward the tree.


    Joshua continued to wield his gunblade as he remained engaged with the golems. He shook his head in surprise as he sensed that he could see multiple realms flashing before his eyes. The warrior had seen a gigantic tree that went all the way up to the heavens, as if it was supporting that space. The gigantic tree was located in the middle of the mountains and the lakes. There were elves gathering around the base of the tree as they established and built their kingdom. They did that as a united race. The fire of civilization was being cultivated underneath the gentle shade of the giant tree.


    He was also able to witness the prosperity and the development of that civilization. Prosperity was like a wonderful dream. The elves opened up new territories as they expanded to the far end of the distant sea, spreading their civilization from the center of the main continent. They had even confronted human beings as they make peace offerings to coexist with all the other races on the continent. Deep beneath the surface of the earth in the underground caverns, the dark elves with silver hair and black skins had established and signed a treaty with the dwarves who had colonized the underground regions by the boiling river of lava. Their efforts in such regard had equally divided the underground world.


    The holy knight and Black also stopped fighting and lifted their heads, staring at the radiating green light that suddenly flooded the sky. The light appeared sacred and holy as if every secret of life was embedded in it.


    They heard chants and praises, saw faith and sacrifices. They were also exposed to the last holiness. That voice did not pause at all. It continued to hum in a heavy tone. "I¡ªdominate nature!"


    Numerous green lights emerged from the crown of the giant tree, forming a beam of light that went all the way up into heaven. Half the sky that was dark was instantly purified and brightened into the color of pure and sacred green. The golden rays of sunlight slipped through the dark clouds as they made contact with the green light, forming a greenish gold color that appeared bright and enchanting.


    The true form of Father Nature was initially a complete ecological cycle. Tens of thousands of races and creatures had been living in the body of the giant tree. The giant tree was their world as they reproduced and grew in it. Father Nature had obtained the very first ''belief'' for cultivating such a large number of races in the first place.


    As for the understanding of nature and ecology, no one could surpass the knowledge that Father Nature had. The reason was simple, the Father Nature had witnessed the cultivation of nature, its circulation, life, and reproduction. Its power was great enough to jump-start a new ecological cycle in a new world that was not suited for survival, using that world as a base and terraforming that entire world into a world suitable for habitation.


    ¨CBuzz!!!


    Up in the sky, the Apocalyptic Circle seemed to be obstructed by that power. Its ten light wheels continued to spin, echoing deafening sounds in the sky. The Harmonic Core that had its will staggered by the great will of Father Nature instantly broke out of its trance as it responded to the deafening noises coming from the Apocalyptic Circle. The Calculation Circle embedded deep in its mind was operating at a rapid pace. Soon, it once again gave the golems a new command.


    "Highest authority granted!"


    Although its tone of voice still remained emotionless, others who heard its voice would think that the Harmonic Core was in shock. "Assault Command¡ªActivating the Critical Overclocking Protocol!"


    "Assault, begin!"


    The moment the command was given, the golem army seemed extremely agitated.


    In an instant, all of the puppets had relieved themselves from the constraints placed over their cores as they began to tremble in excitement. Hundreds of thousands of them were trembling at the same time as they unleashed purplish magic energy. They compressed all of the energy in their bodies, turning the energy into a great momentum, ready to battle!


    At this time, the overflowing magic energy gathered and turned into purplish lightning surging in the air, striking from the sky to the ground. It continued to spread like a spider web, spreading from the dark clouds into the distance. The atmosphere of the air was filled with a horrible burned stench. An endless horde of golems was emerging from the dust and mist in the sky and on the ground. Their bodies gleamed with bright Magic Runes. These golems charged towards their enemies without a care in the world in their crumbling bodies. They charged straight at Father Nature, the warrior, and his comrades wilfully.


    Boom!


    The hectic and chaotic noises echoed through the clouds.


    The sky glowed with a dense, radiating purple light. That was actually the flashing light where the golems operated their bodies over the limits. Beams of purplish meteors strode across sky, leaving trails of purplish light in the sky. Those light penetrated through the layer of clouds as they made their way towards the surface of the ground. Their target was the giant tree that was slowly recovering its vitality.


    ¡ªThe giant ancient tree must never wake!


    That was the most direct and strictest command deep in their minds.


    Originally, the holy knight had exhausted quite a lot of strength in order to take on the relentless horde of golems that went berserk. Suddenly, he made a small mistake as he fell right into the charging course of the flying golems. If he could pull a distance between himself and the enemies, he should still be able to handle these golems that just removed the restraint over their cores. However, now that he was up close with thousands of flying golems that went berserk, there was only one thing left for him to do. He lifted up his giant shield but could barely keep himself alive.


    Black did not possess the response and reflexes of the holy knight. It was much slower in that sense. However, the enemies before it were much slower than the aerial golems that the holy knight had to deal with. Hence, the draconic horse succeeded in evading the charging attacks of the massive golem army on the ground. It leaped into the air and made its way over to the top of a cliff with a few hops. From there, Black continuously blew its dragon breath and swept out a large number of enemies with each strike. However, Black had to admit the fact that its effort was insignificant in the face of such a massive army of golems which had enhanced their bodies and movement.


    That was truly a bitter battle to the core.


    Looking from a distance, the dazzling lights were seen raining down on the earth like fireflies descending on the horizon. Even though white sacred lights and red flames of dragon breath flashed in the sky to obstruct the descending of those dazzling lights, all of the efforts were in vain.


    The enemy force was not short of sky fortresses in their formation. New titan colossus emerged in large numbers. Their heavy footsteps trembled the earth so violently that even the hills shook. These gigantic war machines also went completely berserk, just like the rest of the golems. Regardless of whether it was their strengths or their attack speed, the titan colossus were coming in stronger than before. Upon noticing their enemies before them, the titans immediately aimed at Roland and Black. Soon, these monster began to launch their fiercest attacks towards the two of them. Many thunderous light beams that could destroy almost anything was launched at the holy knight and the draconic horse, as two of them kept evading the attacks.


    With Roland and Black out of the way, the golems were able to march towards the giant tree without any obstacles. The situation had instantly taken a turn for the worst. It would still be manageable if they were only handling the ordinary puppets. However, if the endless stream of titan colossus and the sky fortresses that possessed great power of destruction ever made their way to Father Nature, the ancient gigantic tree with no power to defend itself would be damaged.


    With a flash of red light crossed the sky in a straight and smooth line, it penetrated the sky fortresses before it made a large hole through each of the titan colossus on the ground. That light had just taken down two dangerous war machines. It currently fixed its attention on the other powerful gigantic puppets.


    This red light was the light of a Combat Aura that only one person possessed in the entire world.


    In the middle of the sky, it struck down another sky fortress. The warrior then slowly kept his gun blade. His eyes were flashing with light of a fire. Currently, the warrior was buffed up by three different types of Divine Powers. Because of that, Joshua had become an unstoppable monster. Wretched faces emerged one after another on the surface of the armor layer that was formed from his Combat Aura. Those faces were actually the faces of his enemies he defeated in the past. Those were actually the souls of the Daemons he killed before.


    "You..."


    The red Combat Aura was blazing just like flames and lightning which charged up the blade. Joshua had fixed his eyes on the golems as he lifted the Dragon-hunting gunblade in his hand and spoke firmly but slowly, "¡­shall not pass!"


    Right after he finished his words, the warrior charged himself up and light began to flow in his entire body. Then he moved forward as he turned himself into light that flowed around the place. He flew past the battlefield that was filled up with the filthy and disgusting golems. Wherever he flew, explosions followed. The golems and flying puppets fell to the ground like it was raining golems. The momentum of the assaults launched by the flying golems in the sky staggered momentarily as they could not move forward, not even by a bit. Meanwhile, the titan colossus on the ground were also getting a lot of attention from the warrior. Some of them would be randomly picked and be struck in the face by the warrior''s destructive gun blade. Not to mention that their cores were totally destroyed after coming into contact with the gun blade. Soon, the golems began to retaliate by launching their thunderous light beam attacks mechanically. However, the warrior dodged every single attack with ease.


    But even Joshua could not have possibly stopped that many enemies all by himself though. Even Roland and the others who had succeeded in getting off course from the attack route of the golems were only capable of focusing their attacks on the more powerful daemons. At the same time, the Divine Power within the sanctuary handled the rest whenever the weaker golems entered the effective range of the sanctuary.


    This was indeed the case. When the weaker golems came into contact with the green glowing lights within the sanctuary, their bodies would crack and crumble as the spells that controlled them would be destroyed almost instantaneously. They would, then, become pieces of lifeless rocks.


    Only monsters like the stone giants and the flying golems that were larger in size could withstand the influence of the Divine Power as they charged their way over to the side of the Divine Tree.


    However, those terrifyingly powerful monsters had all been stopped by Joshua. The warrior had kept his words as he did not let any of the threatening Chaos daemons near the ancient tree. With a roar, another titan colossus slowly knelt to the ground as it collapsed and shattered into a pile of rocks.


    These corpses filled up the entire ground of the battlefield. It was a titan colossus who slowly bowed his knees. He squatted and fell to the ground, turning into a mass of rocks. The fields across the battlefield were instantly turned into quarries scattered with rocks, filled with the cold presence of destruction that sent chills down their spines. An endless army of puppets rushed towards the giant tree. However, they were stopped by a man.


    It was proven to be too difficult for the warrior who had been blessed to complete the task at hand. The stamina required to fight these giant monsters had far exceeded the imagination of everyone. For the first time, the warrior felt tired gasped for air. Just as he decided to take moment to rest before heading out to hunt and slaughter his prey again, a gentle power interrupted him.


    A voice whispered into his ear, "It is already enough."


    I have awakened.


    The last piece of stony skin had been peeled off the surface of the trunk of that giant tree. The tips of the roots seemed as if they were activated. The existence of ancient times had completely awakened. With the words, a soft green light shone like a tidal wave from behind the warrior. The power was gentle yet unstoppable as it spread into the surroundings.


    The world seemed to be purified, and every single trace of the dark haze was swept away.


    Under the shining ray of light, the earth that became chaotic as the battle restarted. Seeds buried deep beneath the surface of the earth sprouted new shoots. Grass and plants of all sorts and even trees were growing rapidly across the desecrated land under the influence of the natural Divine Power. Plants and vines were seen rising up towards the sky as the entire land turned into a small forest and a plain full of green vibrant grass.


    At the same time, the voice of Father Nature had also awakened with everything that was happening in the surroundings.


    "I am the spirit that protects, the ruler of the forests! I am the guardians of all life, the defenders of Order!"


    That voice echoed through heaven and earth. It sounded weak at first but gradually grew until it sounded just like the rumbling of thunder, shaking the entire sky with its echoing voice.


    "I am the Father Nature, the Soul of the Forests, and incarnation of the king of everything!"


    The green beams of light that went all the way into the heaven vanished as if the switch of the light had been flipped off. Instantly, a network of green emerged in the sky. The network seemed layered as many and covered the entire sky. "This sacred ground is the divine throne belonging only to me, where the elves shall prosper."


    The Apocalyptic Circle seemed to be agitated. The ten light wheels immediately reacted towards the green light. It began to spin back and forth as it unleashed beams of silvery radiating lights. Those lights contained the power to bring ultimate destruction and despair that could terminate the world. It seemed as if the sky was, again, firing assaults that could bring destruction to all.


    However, that did not affect the giant tree, not even by a bit.


    The giant tree that was still somewhat stiff seemed as if it was truly revived. It shook the leaves on its branches. The sound of the leaves rustling was heard by everyone. With all of the petrified skin peeled off from its body, the ancient existence regained its life as spoke in a serious yet heavy tone,  "This is my world."


    You shall not destroy it.

 Chapter 309 Isve Come to this World to Win and Win Again!

    In response to Father Nature''s declaration, the Evil Gods reacted and replied.


    The dark clouds broke and tore as silvery light slipped through the cracks between the clouds. Right behind the mist, the ten light wheels were rotating at a fixed rhythm like ten eyes gazing at the world.


    In the light of the Apocalyptic Circle, purplish lightning filled up the entire sky. The magic energy flowed like an unstoppable tidal wave as it rolled over and over again in the sky. The Illgner Continent trembled as fragments of the world left their initial courses. A large crack appeared in the sky.


    Behind the crack, there was an ancient existence and an unknown world that seemed to be existing for a long time. There was not even the slightest trace of light in that unknown world, nor was there any sign of life. There were only violent howling winds that carried tainted magic energy. Under the radiating light of the Apocalyptic Circle, the dried land that was covered in complete darkness inside that world was vaguely visible. The land was filled with black dust that accumulated to form hills of black dust everywhere.


    Among those hills of black dust, there was a gigantic thing as huge as a mountain, staying quiet in the middle of all the darkness. It looked like a lightless milky way that kept swirling¡ªlike a distorted vortex of the Chaos. Inside the vortex, there were ten black holes of darkness that appeared like the dark abyss. These black holes looked like eyes that were quietly looking at the Illgner Continent through the crack in the sky.


    Distorted, dark, bizarre¡­ there was no word else that could describe that disgusting existence.


    It was basically impossible to describe this existence because it did not even have a shape. This gigantic thing that kept rotating was like a drop of ink that was dropped into a pool of clear water. It contained malicious intention that leaked out into the outer world. No matter how much Chaos energy it spread into the outer world, the density in its center did not reduce even by a bit. It remained constantly distorted just like the nightmares from the dark abyss.


    However, suddenly, that existence began making sounds.


    "Wu¡ª"


    Its voice sounded bizarre. It sounded as if millions of people were screaming and mourning at the same time. It contained endless pain, despair, and resentment. With that voice, the dark world at the other end of the cracks appeared to have undergone a horrific change. The tainted magic energy began to flow and roll as it turned into a ravaging hurricane. The earth was trembling violently as if the entire world was miserable rumbling.


    Hearing that voice, even the bravest man in the world would instantly lose his focus for a little bit.


    On the other side of the world, the elven guards who have been hiding earlier on were lying on the deck of the airship as they were so terrified to the point that they could not even move a muscle. Those who were braver than the others still had their eyes shut as their bodies trembled violently and were struggling to stand on their feet. They were still able to pull some of their comrades indoor with the little strength remained in them. Those who had weaker minds had fainted. In the face of such distorted Chaos, no ordinary man would be able to remain mentally stable.


    Facing the nightmarish existence behind that crack, the holy knight subconsciously lifted his giant shield and took a step backward slowly. The draconic horse had turned around, ready to look for a place to hide. However, after turning its head around, it noticed that there was no place safe for it to hide at all. Hence, it looked up towards the sky like a hoodlum as it began roaring again and again at the sky.


    Joshua remained in the air. The warrior looked extremely serious as he tightened his grip on the gunblade. He lifted his head as he looked at the dark crack. He did not falter, nor did he show even the slightest fear. Instead, he was observing everything as he remembered every single thing that was happening deep in his mind.


    He knew what that was. The Azurite was spinning rapidly on his chest. And his instinct was telling him something about the true identity of that existence.


    That was the master of the Chaos, the ender of worlds. That was the enemy of the Order, wisdom, and life. That was a monster that extinguishes the Initial Flames of worlds.


    Evil God [Calamity].


    Such a despairing voice¡­ That was the final mourning of a world, a civilization, with 1.6 billion souls gathered in one place. Having fused with the wreckage of the ruined world, it became a sort of monster.


    "Alright, powerful warriors."


    However, a rough voice came over and overshadowed that frenzied mourning. With the giant tree as the point of origin all the way into the sky, activating the network that almost covered over the entire Illgner Continent, boundless Divine Power spread into the surroundings along with the patterns that appeared like spider webs with irregular patterns. Be it the titan colossus or the sky fortresses, every single unit of the golem forces that came into contact with the waves was instantly immobilized and returned to the form of ordinary steels and stones. The only thing that was not affected was the crack on the sky. It continued unleashing the energy of the Chaos into this world.


    That move seemed to have exhausted quite a lot of the Father Nature''s strength. However, even though its tone had become somewhat slow, it could still speak smoothly, "As you all can witness with your own eyes, that is the true form of the evil god¡ªa world destroyer and the resentment of the people that resided within it."


    That was the Evil God?


    The holy knight sighed. He had doubts about whether it was the Evil God or not. And because the golems in the surroundings had been wiped off, Roland had finally got the chance to stop and look at the sky.


    Roland could see the other side of that crack. The horrific existence crept slowly in the darkness. It seemed as if it was slowly approaching the crack, preparing itself to get into this world.


    In that instant when he saw that, a feeling of extreme imminent danger coursed through every cell in his body. Without guessing, Roland knew that if that existence succeeded in crossing into this world, then everything would be done for. This world would become desolated just like that world behind the crack. It would be invaded and tainted by Chaos. However, with his current strength and knowledge, he did not know how to stop that existence from approaching. Instantly, the holy knight felt a tension building up in his chest and resented for being so weak and insignificant.


    Even though he possessed the blessing of the gods, his strength remained so insignificant.


    "You should not panic, wielder of holy light."


    Despite Roland''s resentment, the voice of the Father Nature sounded extreme calm. Or perhaps its voice was carrying a sense of joy. The great will spoke gently to Joshua, Roland, and Black, "The battle is mine to fight. You have done well and I shall take it from here. Hence¡­"


    Soon after he was done talking, Father Nature did not wait for the warriors and his comrades to respond. Right before the giant tree, a green luster flashed across the sky. The dimension distorted and a blue door appeared in the middle of the sky. Through the door, the warrior and his comrades could see a familiar scenery. That was the scenery of the mountain area back in a world familiar to them.


    Immediately, the Holy Knight recognized that was in fact the Mount Great Ajax.


    Upon activating a new portal, Father Nature spoke in a relaxed tone, "It ends now. Gratitude for aiding me and supporting me until I was fully awakened. You have provided me with the opportunity to awaken with my perfect form without costing me anything."


    "Now, you can finally return to your home."


    The news seemed to have come too suddenly. Be it Roland, Black, or Joshua, none of them said a word. Perhaps they were feeling doubtful about it as none of them were able to react to it.


    With that, the giant tree did not give any response. Its voice remained extremely calm as if it was not a thing worth mentioning, "Back in the years, I have moved an entire elven city from the Mycroft Continent into this world. And now, I''m simply opening another new portal. It''s quite easy for a god to do that."


    "Once you have taken your leave, I shall send another group of elves which are healthy and absolutely free from any traces of the Chaos back to their true home. Then, I shall completely seal this passage to severe the connection between the two worlds. I will absolutely not let the Evil God get even the slightest chance to take advantage of your world. Rest assured, my fellow warriors. That is one thing I can absolutely guarantee."


    The warrior was the first person to react to the words spoken by Father Nature.


    Unlike Roland who was still processing what was going on, and Black which could not understand even a single word spoken by Father Nature, Joshua furrowed his eyebrows as he said, "Father Nature, You too can return to the Mycroft Continent. Your strength has completely recovered. You can definitely do that."


    Unlike the others who did not understand the strength of the gods, the warrior could clearly see the strength of the gentle giant tree by judging the fact that it had just unleashed an impactful shockwave of Divine Power that instantly froze all of the golems in this entire world.


    That was deemed to be mighty and all-powerful even among all the gods! A great power that should not even exist in a material world!


    Other than opening a simple portal that could connect to the northern land, Father Nature was absolutely capable of opening a passage that linked to the main continent of Mycroft with ease. It could even bring every single elf on this world back home easily.


    Of course, this was not possible though. If the Chaos was a plague, then the whole Illgner Continent would be a sinking plagued boat. Even if Father Nature could guarantee that the Flame Seed was pure, it could not simply send the elves back to the Mycroft Continent. Instead, it would need time to process. So it wanted Joshua and the others to get back home first.


    Meanwhile, the giant tree had also responded to the doubts that the warrior had in mind.


    "The Successor of the Sage."


    Father Nature''s voice carried a hint of regret and relief. It spoke in a deep voice, "I have fled from my enemy once."


    "But this time, I will not flee again."


    The giant tree slowly shook its body. Specks of green light drifted down from behind the leaves. When these light crumbs had drifted over to the soil, trees and new shoots instantly popped out from the soil. The Father Nature looked around. Then it slowly spoke with a smile, "I am the god to the elves. I should live with them, as should I die with them if they are to perish."


    Its voice was clear and it seemed that Father Nature had no intention to repeat its words at all. Joshua seemed as if he still had questions to ask. However, before he could say a word, he was interrupted by the giant tree.


    Right above the giant tree, the face of an old man, looking wise, appeared in the air. Father Nature was observing everything from above. His eyes were filled with compassion as He spoke softly, "It was me who brought them over to this world. It was me who chose to terraform this world. It was me who chose to hibernate over the years, allowing the elves to freely develop their society."


    "Everything happened because of me. And because I have terraformed the world a little too much, I have lit up the beacon that summoned the Evil God ''Calamity'' to this world. So I am fully responsible."


    "That is the responsibility of a god."


    Father Nature in the pre-existence must have awoken hastily in order to battle against the Evil God. However, currently, it had hibernated over a thousand years. It had awoken at its finest state.


    The green beam of light penetrated the heaven and the earth and formed a green network that covered half of the entire Illgner continent. The remaining elves did not know what it meant when they saw the appearance of the green network high in the sky. The [Calamity] mist that spread across the entire world had been completely absorbed by the green patterns in the sky. The clouds of darkness had instantly dispersed and vanished without a trace. The world had once again embraced the shining of the sunlight.


    A thousand years ago, during the final hour of the Glorious Era, Father Nature had moved an entire city of elves as they fled from the Mycroft Continent. From there, they had arrived at Illgner Continent.


    In the beginning, the air of this world was strangely polluted. It was not suitable for the elves to survive here. The ravaging magic energy and Elemental energy had also restricted the elves from using their spells. In order to change that, Father Nature had decided to remold the world to create a suitable environment for their survival.


    Hence, Father Nature plunged His roots deep into the earth of this world all the way to the inner-most part of the earth. From there, Father Nature began to absorb all of the magic and elemental energy of this world to use them as the energy to terraform the world. And for that, the Father Nature had created a network to transfer those energies to purify everything.


    That was a tremendously huge project. Even the ancient god, Father Nature, had to go into a long slumber after. However, despite it all, the network remained functional.


    But now, Father Nature, who had completely awoken from its long hibernation, had completely activated the network and put it into good use. However, Father Nature did not feel proud of purifying the world. Instead, He shook His head and laughed bitterly. "The method I used to remold this world was too harsh. It even agitated the will of this world."


    "The reason the Evil God invaded this world was because the will of this world was also observing everything with cold eyes from the side bench. To this world, I am just as evil as the Evil God that attempted to invade their world. So in some sense, I''m basically an Evil God to this world as well."


    Even though that was the way it was, the voice of Father Nature did not carry even the slightest regret.


    Because all this was done for the elves who respected Him as their god. Hence, regardless of whether it was making a choice, taking responsibility or bearing sins, Father Nature had nothing to complain at all.


    Joshua and the others remained silent. They looked at the dimensional passage that laid before them. Then they turned around and looked at the Chaos rift that lingered in the sky. It seemed that they could not make their choices on whether to stay and fight or to go back to their own world. Then the warrior suddenly voiced his opinion, "Perhaps you''re right. Be it god or men, one should not feel regret for their own choice. One should take responsibility to clean up the mess he made."


    He ignored the Chaos rift that was slowly expanding and spreading the Chaos into this world. The red eyes of the warrior did not even look at the dimensional passage before him. Instead, he looked straight at the giant tree as he spoke sincerely to Father Nature, "However, my respected Father Nature. The life of men has no purpose at all. The existence of men differs from each other. Each man would have their own wishes and their own lives. They would also have their own goals to pursue ¨C however, one does not march towards the direction of failure from the beginning."


    His voice got heavy as he spoke. Then he told the god, "You wanted us to take our leave because you feel that you''re going to die in this battle. So in order to prevent us from perishing along with you, you want us to leave earlier."


    Father Nature remained in silence.


    Soon after that, He slowly opened his mouth to speak again, "That was an ancient Evil God."


    Father Nature was not agitated by the words spoken by Joshua. He did not feel enraged either. His voice sounded calm, monotonous even. "The Evil God ''Calamity'' has existed long before the Mycroft Continent and its civilization were even born."


    "Its strength is unfathomable. Its power and strength that we see now might only be a small fraction of its full power. The true form of the Evil God ''Calamity'' remains lingering in the Chaos vortex between the multiverses. It is not just the small swirling energy in one world that you see right before your eyes¡­"


    "But you can''t give in to it just like that."


    Joshua interrupted Father Nature as he said, "Since you''ve decided to battle, naturally, your mind should only think about winning."


    "A battle must be won."


    That is the number rule of my life.

 Chapter 310 Till Death Do Us Par

    "¡­ Joshua, you?!"


    Upon hearing what the warrior said, Roland who was initially silent suddenly sensed that something was not right. He was in a great shock as he lifted his head and looked straight at Joshua who seemed calm and peaceful at the moment. His blue eyes were filled with astonishment.


    Within the dimensional rift in the sky, a distorted great evil that felt looked at everyone on the ground from the Void. The holy knight could sense it very well. That was the ultimate evil worse than the quakes and any other natural calamities in the entire world. That was the monster powerful enough to devour worlds, having wandered around the multiverses from time to time.


    The reason why Father Nature carried the wish to fully awaken was to deal with this enemy head-on. The golems were not even worth being mentioned.


    However, in the face of that evil, even Father Nature stood no chance of winning. He was ready to fight against the evil, hoping to slip into slumber for the whole eternity by the end of the battle.


    That would be a battlefield that no men or any other existence could intervene.


    However, judging from what Joshua had said, it seemed that he had decided to stay and battle against an Evil God alongside Father Nature.


    "Are you insane?!"


    He could not find any other words to describe the behavior of the warrior. For the first time, Roland felt speechless. He could only use his doubtful and shocking tone to express his current emotion.


    "Roland, this is an actual Evil God."


    Joshua responded to the question with a calm smile. His face was covered by a helmet forged by his own Combat Aura. Hence, his expression remained unknown beneath that helmet. The only visible thing were his two red eyes. They shone brightly through the sockets of his helmet. The tone of the warrior remained extremely calm and firm, completely different Roland''s. "Only the Sage and the gods have encountered such monstrosity. The Evil God has been deemed to be the highest form of the Chaos, the most powerful kind."


    "A battle with an Evil God. No warrior would ever reject such an excellent opportunity, especially me. If I ever give up the opportunity presented to me just like that, I will definitely drown in regrets in my days to come.


    "Anyone would pick the option to retreat momentarily when faced with an enemy too powerful to be beaten, only returning when there is a chance to defeat the enemy."


    It seemed that Roland had been influenced Joshua''s attitude after being around the warrior for some time. The holy knight took a deep breath and when he realized that he was calm enough to express his thoughts, he looked at the warrior, who was holding on the Dragon-hunting Gunblade as his entire body was charged up with his own red Combat Aura, and said seriously, "Joshua, you''re by far the best prodigy that possesses the best potential."


    "You will definitely prevail in becoming the youngest Legendary champion in the entire world. I believe that the day is approaching!"


    "And that''s not going to be the end of the road for you, Joshua. You might even surpass the boundaries between men and God, transcending your soul to the heaven, standing alongside with the gods and lords¡ª"


    Saying the words that a true believer would never say, the holy knight recalled the form and the state of the warrior back in the previous battle. Then he spoke firmly and confidently as he shook his head at the same time, "If you lost your life in a place like this, even the gods would sigh in regret."


    "¡­ Haha, I have never thought that you would have such high regard of me. However, my decision remains unchanged."


    As he laughed, Joshua did not seem to be amused by the holy knight. He remained steadfast as he said, "If the situation has reached a point where everything is irreparable, then I shall leave without any hesitation. However, Roland, the situation remains unforetold¡ªwe might not lose just yet."


    He turned around and looked at Father Nature which was supporting the purifying network that covered half of the world. Then he spoke in a clear voice, "And because we still stand a chance to win, I''m staying."


    "I have faith that such a powerful enemy would become a memory to remind people of our victory here today.''


    Roland''s chest puffed up and down a few times. Then he opened his mouth as if he had something to say but changed his mind.


    Nevertheless, without a proper reason on his mind, the holy knight felt more hopeful and brave as he looked at the confident warrior.


    ¡ªPerhaps he really has a plan in defeating the Evil God?


    That sort of thought flashed across his mind for a brief moment. However, that thought gradually became something more heroic. The holy knight''s pursed lips slowly turned into a fearless smile. He felt a burst of enlightenment deep in his heart. He felt that he might have understood the man who stood in front of him.


    ¡ªEven if it means death, what is there to be afraid of?


    Victory and failure were irrelevant. The biggest mistake would be not moving forward.


    Joshua turned around as he looked at the half-draconic horse and the souls of Ling and Ying that were detached from the gunblade.


    The silver-haired girl looked at Joshua with a puzzled face, while the black-haired boy was frowning in silence. Even Black which had a simple mind could not help but look at its master seriously.


    "If you do not want to stay, you can go. I shall deactivate the pacts."


    The voice of the warrior sounded much gentler than before. The two red lights that could be seen through the holes on his helmet were not terrifying at all. The warrior reached his hands out as the tattoo on the back of his hands gleamed. He spoke to his subordinates who were like his family. "This is a madness that I want to endure on my own. You need to follow me into this madness for the sake of serving me. So, you are free to make your own decision."


    At first, he wanted to say more. However, a scorching heat spread on the back of his hands. That was the most intense method of the divine armaments for expressing their objection towards the warrior''s decision to dissolve the pacts with them.


    The draconic horse also leaned against the warrior. It was looking straight at Joshua with its huge draconic eyes. Behind its golden pupils, Black seemed to have an unexplained emotion lingering on its mind. At the same time, a foreign voice echoed through the warrior''s spiritual mind. Although the voice sounded unfamiliar to him, Joshua still felt a sense of familiarity and kindness.


    Joshua finally heard the inner voice of his horse for the first time.


    ¡ªBefore I met you, I was merely an ordinary warhorse.


    That voice spoke slowly.


    ¡ªA horse that may have died by the hands of the orcs back in the war with them. A horse that could also lose a limb or two and be crippled forever, having no chance to return into the battlefield. I would have become an ordinary warhorse that died of old age staying in a stable somewhere on earth without having any way to contribute anymore.


    Joshua van Radcliffe, my master.


    You gave me wisdom, gave me strength, gave me dignity, and gave me hope.


    Everything I have, including my life is yours to ask. I shall follow you till death do us part.


    The draconic horse lowered its head, offering itself to stay with the warrior.


    "¡­"


    Looking at his horse lowering its head, Joshua did not get to say anything before the scorching heat that brought pain to the back of his hands gradually cooled, followed by a trembling voice that was slowly calming down as it started speaking.


    "Master, your words hurt us¡­"


    Ying''s soul was levitating in midair. The eyes of the girl became clear and firm as she no longer felt doubtful anymore. She smiled gently at Joshua as she said, "We''re your weapons and your divine armaments."


    "Will there be any weapon that would leave their master just because they fear that they might die?"


    Next to her, Ling seemed to have recovered from the shock. He also smiled at his master and shook his head then spoke calmly, "We''re forged by your bones. Even if we have to follow you to the depths of hell or the dark abyss, we shall remain by your sides as always."


    ¡ªMaster, where you are going, we will be going as well.


    Where you live shall also be where we live.


    Your wish is our hope. Your goal shall become our expectations.


    And where you die shall also be where we would die and be buried. Until death does us all apart.


    Their words sounded as if they were taking everything they have said for granted, as if they did not even have the slightest hesitation about it at all. They had gone through countless battles together, and their trust towards each other had long been sublimated and turned into a connection that cannot be severed by anything.


    "¡­ What a bunch of good kids. You''re truly my greatest weapons of all time."


    The warrior remained in silence for a brief moment, then a confused voice came from beneath the helmet. It sounded as if he was feeling gratified and regretful at the same time, "I knew things would turn out just the way it is now. You''ll surely battle alongside with me. However¡­"


    However, this is just too damn dangerous. Although there was a slight hope that they would be victorious, Joshua also knew how terrifying it was to encounter an Evil God. That was the true form of Chaos, the most horrific existence that could bring destruction in all the multiverses.


    It was precisely because the warrior believed that everyone would stand their ground to fight alongside with him, that the warrior was hoping all of them could leave this place at once before everything was too late. He cared about them all. They could leave and live in another dimension that was safe from all these existences. Having him to face such a horrible threat would be more than enough.


    But it seems that Ying, Ling, and Black had no intention to follow his plan.


    As he looked at all of them in the eyes, he found an unconditional trust within them. And because of that, Joshua felt an emotion that he had never felt before in his entire life.


    In the past, he had been battling alone. Regardless of whether he would succeed or fail, he would never have to think about the others. However, now, he is responsible for others'' lives and carried the trust others had for him.


    "You''re all insane¡­"


    Roland witnessed and heard the conversation between the few of them. He shook his head and sighed. Eventually, he laughed. "It seems that I''m insane as well. I actually want to stay with you guys."


    "That''s just because you are starting to believe that we actually stand a chance to win this battle."


    Joshua smiled as he replied the holy knight. He tightened his grip on the Dragon-hunting Gunblade and reached one of his hands up to his chest as he grabbed onto the Azurite that seemed to be burning hot.


    [Flame Seed LV2: Torch]

 Chapter 311 Onward! To Battle!

    The black wind howled across the world.


    That was not ordinary air flow that was formed from the air pressure in the atmosphere. Instead, that was a pitch-black wind that came from the other side of the dimensional rift, carrying destruction and chaos with it.


    No matter it was the ruins of the city, the pieces of the golems, the mountains or the forests¡ªeverything that came into contact with that evil energy was reduced to ashes and dust. The wind blew the ashes and dust all over the place.


    The dust blocked the sunlight, causing the world to be dark. The rivers were severed and the sea was frozen.


    The power of the Evil God ''Calamity'' was too powerful. It had already brought along calamity that could potentially cause total destruction.


    Father Nature should unleash his power and use the Divine Network to purify these tainted winds. Otherwise, there would be no living beings left on earth even before the arrival of the Evil God. This world would become like the dark world on the other side of the crack. Everything would be corrupted and reduced to ashes and dusts.


    However, Father Nature remained silent instead. He looked at Joshua as if He just noticed something out of the ordinary.


    To be precise, He staring at the thing that the warrior was holding in his hand.


    Without being bothered by the fact that the god was shocked, Joshua lifted the Azurite in his left hand. His red eyes were fixed upon the fist he lifted in the air.


    The body of the warrior was tough as steel and was completely surrounded with dark red armor that was forged from his dark red Combat Aura. His left fist was also surrounded by the Combat Aura. The dark red Combat Aura unleashed heat hot enough to melt steel.


    However, that dark red aura was slowly being replaced by another color.


    It radiated light that appeared like the sky and the sea. It felt so sacred and holy¡ªso purifying.


    The radiating light of the Azurite.


    The holy glow slipped through the gaps between Joshua''s fingers and slowly into the surrounding. Regardless of whether it was the ravaging dark wind or the Divine Power of Father Nature, none of them was capable of stopping the light from spreading into the world.


    Up to this point, the will of Father Nature was only beginning to tremble. The great and grand will of the god spread in all directions like an unstoppable wave, purifying everything until the edge of the world.


    "It''s you! My friend, this is your strength¡ªBut why, why would you do that?!"


    Even in the face of the Evil God, it did not show even the lightest hesitation, nor did it even falter. Even though he was going to sleep forever, Father Nature remained calm as always as it gazed at the radiating light. Then it immediately started asking questions. The branches of the giant tree shook violently. Green, vibrant leaves fell to the ground. Its voice wounded, doubtful and shocked at the same time. "This is a ''Flame Seed''!"


    Earlier on, when it appeared before Joshua, Father Nature could sense and see that the body of the warrior carried strong power of Order. He was just like the thirteen Saints who were the apostles of the Sage himself during the Age of Glory. Because of the age and strength of Joshua, he treated the warrior like the descendant of the Saints. Hence, he called the warrior, the Successor of the Sage.


    But now that the true power of the azure orb was revealed, Father Nature was shocked. That was the power that any Saint would be able to possess, that was actually the fundamental power of the Sage himself!


    If that power was separated, then now, the Sage must be¡­


    Joshua silently smiled at Roland and Father Nature who were observing him. As he turned back towards the enemy, the warrior was dead serious. He noticed that he was already completely covered in the green radiating light. He could see the flesh and bones inside his left fist. He shut his eyes and suddenly tightened his grip.


    Kachak!


    A crisp cracking sounded loud and clear from his fist. Father Nature was witnessing everything.


    What¡­ what has he done?


    Just as the god was puzzled by his action, the green light that had initially spread into the distant was absorbed back to the post where Joshua''s left fist was. In a flicker of light, the holy power was absorbed into the body of the warrior. Instantly, light was seen glowing from his left fist as it continued to spread to the other parts of his body. In the end, the light gathered above his head and formed into the shape of a crown.


    There were twelve spiral-like sharp thorns on the crown with an emblem of fire. A gem mounted in the center of that crown. It looked holy and unique.


    The surge of power covered the entire body of the warrior just like how it did years ago back in the Karlis World. The armor of Combat Aura that covered the entire body of Joshua cracked like porcelain. Between the cracks, across the surface of the Combat Aura, there were ashes and sparks leaking out with irregular gleaming red lights. The sparks and the ashes drifted into the surroundings.


    "¡ªeven the power of the ''Spiral Crown'' has been isolated from it!"


    With a single glance, Father Nature was able to recognize the source of this power. The branches of the giant tree shook as strong winds blew. Green light particles drifted towards the ground. The god seemed to be overwhelmed with a complicated emotion. "That¡­ that¡­"


    "That is the power of the ''King of the Searing Soul''."


    Joshua opened his eyes. His eyes shone so brightly that they appeared to be filled with blazing flames. His pupils seemed to have vanished from his eyes. "Father Nature, the Sage is long gone. Before he left the continent of Mycroft, he left four Legacy items."


    "And one of the four Legacies is the Azurite that I hold in my hand."


    The Dragon-hunting Gunblade hammered down on earth as it traced a line across the sky. Ashes and sparks were seen flying off from the blade of the Dragon-hunting Gunblade as it radiated with fire that seemed to be bright and then dimmed at times. The voice of the warrior sounded extremely calm and emotionless. "Its ability¡­ perhaps you know better than me."


    Father Nature did not respond to the warrior. Despite already having a rough answer, it was still quite taken aback by the warrior''s answer. However, the god remained in silence as it looked at the shadow of the warrior without responding.


    Joshua lifted his head and looked towards the dimensional rift in the sky.


    Underneath his skin, red radiating lights flowed out into his surroundings. His heart pounded hard. However, the blood that was flowing in his veins had undergone some changes and had transformed into a liquid form of flame.


    Golems had no soul, but their bodies contained the presence of Chaos. The Azurite that was currently on the body of the warrior, combusted the loathing presence of Chaos as its fuel to maintain the form of the ''King of the Searing Soul''.


    In that divine form, the entire world appeared completely different in the eyes of the warrior.


    Everything seemed to be dimmer. Be it the mountains or the clouds, the forests or the cities, everything in the world seemed to be fading away, vanishing. The only thing that remained was [Existence].


    The Initial Flame burned on Chaos as it brought light into the lifeless dark void. The light shone on everything, differentiating ''Existence'' and ''Void'', making the world reveal its true form. Everything relied on the power of the fire to live. They lived and died under the light of fire. There were boundless multiverses with many things in the universe. However, everything was the power of an ''existence''.


    Meanwhile, in the [Existence] called the Illgner world, dark and dead presence spread.


    That was the power of the Evil God.


    The Chaos in the void combusted fire as its fuel to generate the power of ''existence''. However, a part of it was still able to make contact with the light where they acquired their physical form and turned into the first Evil God. Although they were also some sort of existence, they remained as the embodiments of destruction.


    Even though the Evil God ''Calamity'' was not the first batch of Evils Gods that returned to the purest form of void, its true form did not differ much from the origin of the Evil Gods. It still resembled Chaos that represented void, death and unpredictable future.


    "Lend me your strength, Father Nature."


    Looking at the dark galaxy at the other side of the crack and the dark twisted Evil God in the void, Joshua spoke in a calm tone with a hint of excitement as he looked forward to the battle, "As you can see, this is the power of the ''King of the Searing Soul''. Initially, my realm was far from reaching its standard. However, the will of the Karlis World has aided me in obtaining this form of power."


    ¡ªThe King of the Searing Soul was the guardian of the world. The warrior had yet to attain enough power to fully unleash that form of power. It would not make a difference no matter how many daemons he slaughtered. This matter had been proven to be true back in the Karlis World.


    However, the circumstance would change if a god could provide aid to him.


    "You said that trees are not combat efficient."


    Father Nature remained silent as he thought through some things. Joshua started speaking again, his voice a little muffled underneath the helmet but carried a sense of joy as he said, "But I am built to battle."


    "I swear by my soul and the blade of my spear. I, Joshua van Radcliffe, will never bring shame to your strength!"


    "... Interesting."


    The giant tree remained silent for a moment. Then He burst into laughter as He spoke, "This is truly unpredicted."


    The laughter sounded deep and echoed into the surroundings. Father Nature then said, "I have never thought that, a thousand years after I fled from my homeland and from that battlefield, I will eventually fight side by side with the King of the Searing Soul, the origin of the power of Order!"


    He looked at Joshua remorsefully. Father Nature seemed to be looking at the white shadows that were standing in the void a thousand years ago through Joshua.


    ¡ªIs this right?


    ¡ªMy friend, even though you have left this world, your heart was fixed on saving lives. Does a deserter like me deserve saving?


    ¡ªIf it is fated so, then I shall choose to believe!


    Believe your Legacy, believe this human being before me.


    "So, Joshua."


    For the first time Father Nature called the name of the warrior with such a formal and serious tone. The branches of Father Nature began to shake. Its will revealed its true form as a god, with a building pressure.


    The pressure began to overwhelm the entire world. The mountains that were near to Father Nature were crumbled instantly by the Divine Power and later remoulded by the power of Order. Green lightning flashed across the sky and struck a single spot, forming a mass of blinding light above Joshua''s head.


    In the middle of that mass of light was the beginning of everything. Beasts ran across the plains. New shoots grew into huge trees as the trees slowly formed a vibrant forest. Thousands of species inhabited that forest as they lived and died. The life cycle was completed and repeated, over and over again.


    That was the true nature of the Divine Power, the power of ''existence''. Everything lived for that, and everything were destroyed for that too, just like everything had to live and die, and new lives would replace the dead and restart the cycle again.


    "Embrace my power."


    The leaves withered and the branches petrified. The exhausted Father Nature had spoken His mind. The mass of light fell onto the warrior and embedded itself deep into the body of the warrior. A power flowed into the body of Joshua like a tidal wave and enhanced the body of the warrior.


    The Divine Power slowly crushed every part of the warrior''s body, especially the weakest parts and completely remoulded his entire body. The excruciating pain was far beyond anyone''s imagination. Even Joshua had to grit his teeth, his veins strained against the skin on his forehead as he endured the pain. Cold sweat that should be dripping down was dried by the boiling of the Divine Power. His heart pounded loudly. The great power flowed through the veins underneath his skin, causing him to roar. The symbol of a crown on his forehead emitted light until it was brighter than the light of the Divine Power.


    With Roland by the side, the Divine Power that was initially moved like waves around the body of Joshua, left the space wrinkled and distorted. But as a blue light flashed across the place, a powerful energy wave resonated into the distance. That energy wave moved beyond this world.


    That energy wave even resonated with holy power that was embedded within the body of the holy knight.


    *****


    Back at the Mycroft Continent.


    ¡ªImperial City, the mansion of the Chaos Family.


    The blond swordsman quietly trained as hard as he could. His mind was troubled by some thoughts. He lowered his head as he looked at his Dual Blades of Order that gleamed with blinding light. Instantly, his mind thought of the shadow of a black-haired warrior.


    So what is he up to this time? Did he get himself into another big mess this time?


    As his mind was set upon that, the swordsman sighed. However, letting this thoughts run wild would not help the situation. He slowly calmed himself as he once again focused on improving his strength.


    *****


    ¡ªDistance south, the peak of the Sacred Mountain.


    The white-haired pope performed his daily prayers in front of the seven sacred emblems in the deepest part of the great church. Suddenly, he opened his eyes and looked to his side. His sharp eyes seemed to see through the barriers of the world and right into the other side of the void.


    "¡­ An ancient god¡­ has awakened?"


    *****


    Back on the Illgner Continent.


    The radiating light of the Divine Power slowly faded away and was replaced by ripples that looked as dark as ink and as red as blood.


    A shape of a man emerged, standing in the void. The power that was so dense that it was compressed into a substance that slowly turned into a wretched-looking armor as tough as steel, covering the body of that man.


    Joshua''s body was completely surrounded by a layer of blazing Combat Aura¡ªor maybe that was the Divine Power. The eyes beneath the helmet emitted bloody red light. Ashes and sparkles surrounded his body, defying gravity.


    Even though his face remained unseen, it could be felt that the warrior was currently smiling.


    The power of the gods fused into the Azurite. The power of the King of the Searing Soul enhanced. Because of that, Joshua''s soul was also combusting and expanding as well. At the end of it, his soul seemed to have detached itself and made contact with some sort of will that was rooted deep in the universe of everything.


    There were boundless worlds in the entire universe. With every passing second, new worlds were born in the light of the first fire while some old worlds were engulfed by the Evil Gods and the Chaos.


    But there was one thing that everything including civilizations, worlds, races and any living beings would do. That was the core of everything¡ªfighting.


    There would not be any beginning if there was no end. That was a thing that one does at the moment one is born. It is not merely fighting against each other, slaughtering each other. Instead, it carries a much more significant meaning¡ªmen were fighting with each other to obtain better days. They fight with the rivals of their love interests as they compete to win the hearts of their love ones. Even every breath and every action is a battle.


    Obeying everything means to fall into an eternal sleep.


    Hence, people fight. That was the proof of life. That was the symbol of ''existence''.


    The violent and unique Divine Power spread into the entire world with the will of the warrior. Be it the holy knight or the surviving elves, or the souls of the divine armaments that were in the weapons, all of them could feel a wave of scorching air spreading and expanding in the world.


    Because of that wave, the world''s heaven and the place where gods lived, a great existence had also looked at the void.


    It seemed that the God of Might and Justice was also fixated on the Illgner Continent and he seemed as if he was recalling the memory of the ancient past. That memory silenced the god as he could not remember when it transcended into a god and when the god of men rose up from the world of men. It remained silent in the void for a very long time. Then, he attempted his first sentence with a soft and familiar voice, "With the Initial Flame as the vow, the sanction upon the flame of Chaos must be carried out¡ª"


    Lifting his Dragon-hunting Gunblade, Joshua pointed the tip of the gunblade towards Chaos that was lingering in the darkness in the crack in the sky. He laughed out loud as he said, "With the Primordial Steel as the agreement, sanction upon all evil steels!"


    In the sky, the Evil God ''Calamity'' took a step into this world through the dimensional rift.


    Right by the edge of the dimensional crack, the dimension was shattering under the influence of the distorting Chaos. The world shattered and fragments of it scattered fell from the sky like it was raining glass. As the Evil God came into this world with its body that could distort the dark galaxy, under the influence of some sort of power, it gradually turned into a gigantic meteor.


    That was the ultimate calamity that brought destruction to many worlds, causing those worlds to perish, never to be reborn.


    [Great Stars of Ten Calamities]!


    The warrior lifted his head and stared at the fire that could end the worlds.


    "Natural calamities will not stop me¡­


    "Even the Evil God will not stop me!"

 Chapter 312 The Soul of All Beings

    The Evil God completely passed through the dimensional crack. The outer layer of the world made noises that sounded like the shattering of glass. Fragments of the shattering world fell to earth like snowflakes. At the horizon, a fire lit up so bright that it looked like the sun.


    The sky was torched. The blazing flow of fire raged in the sky. An unimaginably huge ball of lava emerged from the dimensional crack. It descended from the sky, causing the entire world to tremble. It was the embodiment of fear.


    That was the true form of the Evil God, the most intense calamity the entire universe had to offer.


    [The Falling Star]


    Crashing down like a meteor, the ball of lava lit up the heaven, splitting the clouds as the water vapor around it boiled. Even though that meteor was still dozens of kilometers away from the surface of the earth, it was already overwhelming the entire world with its presence.


    As the calamity that destroyed the world where the Apocalyptic Circle was, the meteor also snuffed out the hope for a future of sixteen billion lives along with the destruction of the world due to the magic war.


    The despair and anger wafted among the wreckage became the true form of the Evil God ''Calamity''. Upon releasing all sorts of calamities upon the dying world, this meteor was its final resort to destroy the world.


    It was powerful enough to totally destroy any world.


    Even though Roland remained calm on the outside as he lifted his head and stared at the sky, but his heart was pounding with trepidation. He noticed that the meteor was about to hit right where Father Nature was rooted at. Even the most idiotic person could see that. The gigantic meteor that was larger than a mountain could easily flatten out the entire mountain, leaving a gigantic pit two hundred kilometers wide. Half of the continent could shift or even sink. The tsunami that ensued could wipe out half of this world.


    It seemed unstoppable. No one seemed to be able to escape the incoming destruction. The holy knight was completely lost in his own feelings. He could feel his palms flooding with cold sweat as it flowed down his giant shield and his sword. He almost lost his grip over his shield and his sword. The draconic horse beside him stared unbelievingly at the meteor. That could be the most incredible thing it had witnessed with its own eyes in its entire life that even the memories that it inherited from the Smelting Black Dragon had never come across such a marvelous sight.


    Despite it all, neither of them regretted their decision to stay. In the face of such a grand scene, they simply smiled.


    Then they turned around and looked at the warrior who was floating in the air.


    "We''re counting on you, Joshua."


    The warrior who was engulfed in the crimson red Divine Power looked straight at the great falling star that was about to crash into the earth and completely destroy it. His eyes were firmly fixed on that blazing meteor that was coming in at him.


    The meteor.


    The shards and fragments of the star.


    The huge meteor charged straight at earth, engulfed in the flames that could bring total destruction on the Illgner Continent. The great, thick atmosphere of the world split apart, revealing the starry universe behind it. The momentum of the meteor was so huge it felt like the sky was falling on down on earth.


    As he witnessed that marvelous scene, the gravity began to change. As an object of enormous mass was rapidly approaching the earth, the entire world began to buzz. Gravels were suspended in the air. The air began to roll wildly, creating a strange vacuum.


    There was no doubt that the end of the world is approaching.


    Joshua lifted up the tip of the spear attached to his gunblade and drew a line to split his view of the world perfectly into two, left and right. The dark red Divine Power swirled around his arm and his spear. The condensed power created an intense overload of waves into the air. That burst of energy wave had formed a ripple of a tide.


    "This is not my strength."


    The symbol of crown right on his forehead glowed. Joshua spoke gently and what he said was true.


    The warrior was now basically like a god. However, all of the power that he currently wielded was power he borrowed from others. The Divine Power that coursed through his veins beneath his skin came from Father Nature, giving him the power to wield the power of the King of the Searing Soul. After all, the power he was currently wielding was the ultimate power that was passed down from the ancient Sage and the will of the Karlis World. Without that power, an ordinary man with a mortal body will never be able to face such danger and the Evil God. It was because he had helped to obtain all those power and the blessings of the people and gods before, the warrior had finally obtained the Divine Power.


    Of course, there was a price to pay though. The flesh and bones of an ordinary human being were never able to endure the almighty strength of a god. Even if he had crossed into the Supreme-tier as he had obtained the potential to limitlessly advance his power, Joshua remained far from being powerful enough to wield the Divine Power of a god. Having that sort of power in him even for a brief moment was enough to destroy his body and soul. If the battle dragged on for too long, the warrior might be destroyed by the very power he was currently wielding to battle against the Evil God.


    His body was already gradually being destroyed bit by bit by the powerful energy. Even his soul was currently being burned up by the Divine Power. It did not matter if he was breathing or moving his arm around, the warrior was overwhelmed with excruciating pain.


    ¡ªBut who cares about that anymore?


    I just need to battle now. That is enough.


    Nothing mattered anymore. For now, he knew that he only had one thing to focus on. He needed to face the Evil God and he needed to focus on wielding the Divine Power to match the Evil God''s power.


    Soon, a gigantic shadow emerged behind the warrior.


    A gigantic white humanoid skeleton with a crown on top of its skull, fully equipped with a full set of grand armor. It held a dragon spear in its hands and also a greatsword and a longsword by the side of its waist. Its naked body was covered in battle scars and bloody wounds. The armor was covered with cracks that looked like a spider web. Blinding light escaped through the cracks.


    It existed to battle. The purpose of its existence was to dispute. That was the master of fury and the embodiment of destruction.


    That was the current form of a god¡ª


    The face of the God of War.


    With the blessing of the Divine Power, Joshua''s eyes gleamed with red lights. There were distorted parts that seemed blurry on the surface of the giant rock that appeared to be the fusion of rock and steel. Those were the parts of Chaos that have yet to take form, the parts that remained fragile. As expected, the Evil God ''Calamity'' before him was just the residue of its power. There was still a chance to win this!


    If the warrior could attack the vulnerable parts of its body and take them out, then the entire meteor would shatter. By then, it would turn into stardust before landing on the earth where it would do no harm anymore.


    Without the slightest hesitation, the warrior launched his weapon at his target. The gigantic humanoid skeleton right behind him copied his movement.


    On earth, the falling meteorite gathered destructive energy as layers of black and red halos glowed, forming a dim light ball. It was like a blazing black sun. Its existence had already scorched the earth as mountains began to melt.


    Soon, the so-called sun rose up into the sky, turning into a towering black pillar of light that went all the way to the bottom of the destructive meteor and blocked falling of the meteor.


    The Evil God noticed that. If it was an ordinary living being, it would have defended itself in every way it could. However, it wasn''t. It was the embodiment of natural calamity and natural calamity do not defend itself.


    The World Regulator Circle tried its best to defend against a falling star before; its effort was fruitless. It could look at the falling of that star helplessly. Now, the star was flying towards the Illgner Continent just like it did before in the other world. It flew towards the warrior and everything else on earth like they were nothing.


    Hence, the black pillar hit its target uninterrupted.


    ¡ªBoom!


    In one-thousandth of a minute, the outer shell of the meteor was completely shattered followed by a moment of silence, swallowed by light and the devastating shock waves, then a loud noise exploded soon after. Fragments of rocks and gravels flew everywhere.


    The part of the meteor that was hit by the black light pillar and lost its solid form, becoming a messy mix of red-gold magma and black mud. They were shattered by the shock waves that spread as far as 10 kilometers radius. The momentum of that falling meteor seemed to be disrupted by the impact with the light beam. It was suspended in the sky as if it was being pushed by the black pillar.


    Boom! Bruuum!


    The broken pieces of the meteor that shattered began raining down loudly. Small mushroom clouds rose into the air one after another. However, their true form was actually the pieces of the meteor that could bring total destruction.


    "Splendid job!"


    All His power drained from His body, Father Nature who appeared exhausted raised His voice to praise. In fact, His initial plan was to embrace the impact of the meteor with His bare hands as it intended to stop the meteor from crashing into the Illgner Continent. Then, seal the Evil God''s strength sealed in the Illgner Continent by sending Himself into eternal slumber.


    After all, He was the god of nature. His Divine Power could heal any wounds and purify anything. It could even create and remold an ecological system, turning a desert into a vibrant forest. However, a tree was not fit to battle. Just like the other existence of the same sort, His power to bring destruction was too weak.


    However, the possibilities presented by Joshua had left Father Nature astounded, so He praised the warrior. The warrior might be able to truly defeat the Evil God ''Calamity'' if he could keep up with this momentum by borrowing the destructive power of his Divine Power. Perhaps he could really stop the calamity that was about to end the world!


    The black light pillar and the meteor remained in a stalemate. The embodiment of Chaos pushed forward bit by bit while the light beam incinerated and destroyed the parts of the meteor that it could.


    However, the speed of the light beam destroying the meteor was faster than the speed of the meteor. As the meteor was covered with cracks and the distortions of Chaos, it was much more fragile than expected. If the situation remained like that for another few minutes, the entire meteor would shatter and be rendered harmless to the Illgner Continent.


    Just as everyone was overwhelmed with joy and excitement over the destruction of the meteor, the black light pillar suddenly started to shake and vibrate. Then, it began to shrink.


    The meteor suddenly fell towards earth by a great distance and was currently very near to the surface of earth now. Its massive body covered half of the sky. The world seemed as if it was pushed backward by a heavy pressure and curling itself up as if it was trying to find a place to hide from destruction by that monstrous meteor.


    But how was it possible to avoid? If the meteor touched down on earth, the entire Illgner Continent would change. No matter how well one could hide, it was pointless.


    Be it Roland, Black or Father Nature, all of them turned around and looked at the warrior, their eyes filled with doubts and insecurity.


    The souls of Ying and Ling were also anxious as they called out to the warrior by his name in the spiritual world. However, they did not receive any response from the warrior.


    The man who was maintaining the huge beam of light had no time to pay attention to any other things around him.


    His body was gradually damaged, one cell after another.


    His organs and nerves were exhausted by the energy overload coursed through his body. There were also signs suggesting that some of his body parts were roasted by the burning Divine Power. It seemed that the power of the King of the Searing Soul was combusting the soul of the warrior in order to sustain that power.


    The pillar of light became smaller not because Joshua''s will was drifting away. It was because the parts of his body that sustained that power no longer exist.


    The scorching Divine Power burned his flesh and bones inside out. The hand that was holding onto the Dragon-hunting Gunblade was no longer there. The only thing that was left grabbing on the weapon was the solidified Combat Aura and the white bones of the warrior. Regardless of how strong and how tough the will of the warrior appeared to be, his body could not fully adapt to the Divine Power coursing through every part of his body.


    The meteor was getting close with each passing moment. The great heat and strong winds swept over thousands of meters across the surface of the earth. Gravels, dirt, and dust were blown away. The water instantly vaporized into mist.


    ¡ªCould it be that all of their efforts are going to be wasted again just like what happened to the previous world that they failed to save?


    The will that was fading let out a raging roar, refusing to admit defeat.


    ¡ªFirst it happened to the Karlis World, and now to the Illgner Continent¡­ is my strength really so insignificant? Even after I have obtained the gifts and legacies from the people in the past, I still do not possess what it takes to change the fate of the world?


    Of course.


    A voice that sounded as if many people were speaking at the same time whispered in the ear of the warrior. A mass of faint golden light that flickers appeared before Joshua''s chest. They were shadows of many people floating inside it. It seemed like the purest souls had gathered to form the mass of light.


    [Souls of the Fearless.]


    [Passive Effect: When you hold this item, all friendly units will acquire the Aura of Courage.]


    [You can rapidly acquire a large number of soul points upon activating it, increases the user''s soul limit cap. It can also be enhanced by a person with Legendary-tier Soul Remolding Spell to acquire ''Indestructible Crystallization'', the ''Firewood of the Wounded King of the Searing Soul'', and the ''Indestructible Rune'']


    That voice sounded so firm. He heard the distant echoing voice that belonged to the cluster of souls.


    ¡ªThe strength of the living is not enough. So the dead shall assist.


    ¡ªThe warrior need not go forward alone.


    Because right behind you, there is an entire world supporting you.


    Just as the fire that was about to burn out, another piece of firewood was added in. The black light pillar which was gradually shrinking, suddenly expanded again, holding off the meteor firmly. The light pillar was pushed hard against the meteor until it was crushing it.


    However, that was not enough.


    It seemed that the number of souls was not enough. Though the Souls of the Fearless had eased the situation a little for the warrior, it remained extremely difficult to control the Divine Power. In less than half an hour, the light beam would definitely be shrinking again, and gradually, Joshua and the others would be incinerated.


    However, Father Nature had heard the calling from the Souls of the Fearless. He suddenly froze for a brief moment. He seemed very conflicted as He struggled with something.


    "No¡ªEverything will become meaningless!"


    The giant tree roared out in rage as He shook His branches. He became even more insistent. Soon, Father Nature sighed and seemed to have retired from certain restrains. Instead, He looked at Joshua with an unreadable expression.


    "This is their choice¡­ warrior, don''t break their trust."


    Suddenly, numerous colorful lights gushed out from the crown of the giant tree. They were fragile souls that were freed from confines of Divine Power.


    They were also souls of the elves that died during the natural disasters that had been happening.


    Among the rays of light that filled the sky, there were shadows of men. There were also mages that were deemed wise, warriors that were deemed brave, farmers that were known to be crude and traders that were known to be greedy.


    Loving mothers, harsh fathers, innocent children, thieves that stole from the streets, pirates that were wandering the sea, and even fugitives that committed all sorts of crimes.


    No matter how good or evil they were, all souls emerged from the crown of the giant tree. They appeared just like the stars in the sky. They gathered into a vast stream of light as they rapidly entered the body of the warrior.


    Countless soul lights glowed as they brewed infinite power.


    The gods existed because of faith.


    And the gathering of the souls was enough to make miracles happen.

 Chapter 313 Until Winter Passes and Spring Comes Around

    Wherever I go, blood and death would follow.


    A battle always ends up with one side losing.


    ¡­ However, it cannot be helped. It cannot be stopped.


    No matter for what reasons a person joins a battle¡ªto protect the person they love, to protect the world they love and all sorts of reasons that sound noble.


    Those are simply excuses.


    I had a friend who once told me that my desire for battle had driven me mad¡­ That is not true though.


    Only battles can satisfy my desire; only the blood of my enemies can suppress my rage¡ª


    The arm of the warrior which had turned into white bones remained firmly gripping the long spear. The Divine Power continued to tremble, causing the lights in the surroundings to ripple. Joshua stood upright in the sky as he remained in control over the black pillar of light.


    At that particular moment, he directed the Divine Power at his target. Regardless of whether it was his hands, his legs, his body or his head and brain, every single part of the body had become part of a lifeless and cold machine that persisted to serve as the generator to turn the Divine Power into energy that powers up the destructive light beam. Even though it was about to be used up, it showed absolute resolution to push against that gigantic meteor to prevent it from destroying the Illgner Continent.


    The warrior could not even move even a single muscle in his body. With the lights of soul gushing in, his body was torn to the point where only his bones remained. He was well aware of his current condition. However, he was not able to respond to it as he was already fully occupied with the task at hand¡ªto prevent the meteor from crashing.


    When the lights of the soul penetrated his body, Joshua felt a sense of warmth flowing from his heart.


    The heart that was turned into the core where the Divine Power circulated, had already stopped beating long ago. But now, it trembled for an instant, causing the body of the warrior to tremble as well. His body was already on the verge of being completely destroyed by the Divine Power as he had completely lost control over his own body. However, at that moment, he instantly regained strength.


    His heart started pounding again as it pumped a miraculous power. That power was filled with passion and determination of life. The moment it flowed through the warrior, it made the cold and lifeless machine vibrant again, like the body of a human being.


    That power was weak at first. It came in like a small river that flowed at a rapid speed. The lights of souls gathered and formed a stream that flowed rapidly. Joshua took a deep breath. The heat went into his lungs along his throat, causing him an excruciating pain. However, that pain had stimulated his spirit, causing the warrior to feel much more vigilant and alive than he was just a few moments ago.


    At that moment, Joshua understood the reason and the cause of everything.


    "Is that right¡­ I see, all of you do not want to die in vain."


    Silently whispering to himself, Joshua who just came back from the brink of death, spat some blood. He turned around and stared at the souls that were flowing towards him. The lights of the souls that gathered beside him like stars were so bright that the light from the Divine Power was overshadowed.


    Sensing the perseverance of the dead, many shadows of the elves were reflected in his eyes as millions of them encouraged him to move forward. Sensing all their wishes and hopes, the warrior sneered as he looked up at the sky. His eyes seemed to see through the layers of rocks as he stared right at the true form of the Evil God. Joshua burst into laughter. "We have already come this far, I will not let you all down!"


    Rage, hatred, destruction, everything remained the same. A lifestyle like that was just too dull.


    The sword forged from steel, the armor from iron, and the chilly feeling that came into contact with the skin always brought discomfort to the mind. As he was exposed to blood and fire for so long, he could no longer recognize the scent of fragrant flowers.


    Therefore, even a man born out of war would occasionally crave for a change and a reason for him to fight.


    The quaint Dragon-hunting Gunblade vibrated a little. With the gunblade as the center point, the black pillar of light trembled violently. The gigantic meteor immediately pushed the end of the black pillar of light with a horrifying pressure that brought along strong currents of wind, stripping away a layer of dirt and sand from the surface of the earth. Roland and Black turned their heads around as they resisted the heavy pressure. Even Father Nature''s crown shook violently as leaves fell from its branches.


    It was about to hit the ground!


    Just as their chests were struck by a chill and they thought that everything was too late, a faint golden light suddenly emerged in the middle of the black pillar of light. Unlike the black Divine Power that carried unspeakable destructive presence, the golden light was firm and tenacious even though it appeared weak. It seemed as if the light could resist all harm.


    In the center core of the light beam, Joshua held the gunblade with a long spear attached to it with both his hands. The golden lines glowed on the surface of the gray long spear that was formed from both silver greatsword and the black giant axe which had fused into the body of the warrior and vanished. The same happened to the green symbol of a crown that was on his forehead.


    Battle¡ªnot because one was fuelled with rage nor to cause destruction but because it was one''s responsibility to protect.


    Hence I accepted the Divine Power with my own free will, used the Sage''s Legacy to battle against Chaos and Evil on behalf of the world and everyone¡ª


    For that, I remained indestructible and nothing cannot be destroyed by me!


    Laughing loudly, the warrior lifted the gray spear in his hand high up into the air. A spot of golden light shone in the middle of the sky like a bright star.


    The flight of the meteor that was about to crash onto the earth was instantly brought to a stop. The black pillar of light that fused with a little golden light seemed to have turned as firm as an indestructible rock. It became stronger and started to push the meteor back into the sky. Layers of sacred runes emerged all around it.


    Crack¡ª


    Along with a sound that echoed through heaven and earth, many cracks started spreading across the surface layer of the rock under the push of the light pillar that was becoming stronger by the second. The gigantic meteor began to crack from the outside as it slowly broke apart, having decomposed into sparks of flames and dark vapor of Chaos that filled up the sky.


    Crack!!!


    Another sound echoed. The holy knight and the draconic horse lifted their heads and looked at the destructive falling star, dumbfounded. The layer of tough rock continued to crack. The cracks spread across the entire surface of the meteor. It seemed that the time had stopped. Under the impactful shockwave that was emitting light and a thunderous sound that shook the entire heaven, the gigantic falling star that was flying above the Illgner Continent instantly exploded.


    Blazing shards of the falling star swept across the sky leaving trails of flames behind them with thunderous explosions lighting up the entire area of the mountains. Clouds of dust floated above the impact sites of the blazing rocks over the mountains, burning the entire area, causing destruction to the surroundings. The destructive shockwaves of those impacts swept across half of the world, destroying everything in it. However, that was way better than if the entire ''Great Star of Ten Calamities'' were to crash down to earth. Perhaps that was already the best case scenario.


    When the meteor was destroyed, Joshua spat out a mouthful of blood. The blood, which glittered with faint golden light, was instantly vaporized by the heat of the Divine Power. The lights of soul gushed out from the back of the warrior like a spring fountain as the lights of soul formed into a stream of light that flowed all the way back to the Father Nature''s crown. The warrior seemed like a kite that was detached from its string, falling all the way to the ground alongside the pieces of the meteor.


    Meanwhile, in the middle of the sky, the radiating light of the magic energy flashed. The Dragon-hunting Gunblade was dissembled back into a silver greatsword and a black greataxe before they turned back into a silver-haired girl and a black-haired boy. Both of them swiftly caught the body of the warrior that was falling from the sky. Then they carefully landed and laid the body of the warrior slowly upon the ground.


    "Master! Your body?!"


    As they had been near the body, Ying was able to immediately sense that there was something not right. The body of the warrior was always strangely heavy¡ªthe body that went through hardships and training, which was forged into steel. No one would forget the toughness of that body. However, now, the body of the warrior was so light. The only thing that remained in that body was the mass of ashes and dust.


    Ling instantly flipped Joshua''s body over. The both of them inhaled sharply¡ª


    It was a horrific sight. The radiating light of Divine Power was shining from the body of the warrior. His two arms and half of his torso had been completely reduced to white bones. There was no sign of any flesh left. Through the white rib cages, the both of them could even see the heart of the warrior that was still pumping slowly as if it was about to stop.


    If his heart continued pumping at that rate, the two divine armaments will keep to their pact with him and stay right by his side, even if everyone else would have thought him already dead.


    Roland and Black came as swiftly as possible. When the holy knight saw the body of the warrior, his eyes widened in horror. He had never heard or seen a man that was inflicted with such horrifying injury to survive it. Casting away all of his emotion, he immediately stepped in and asked Ying and Ling to put the warrior onto the back of Black. At the same time, he conjured his Holy Light as he prepared to heal the wounds and injuries on Joshua.


    However, even though the white healing lights were shining bright, the wounds on Joshua did not seem to heal at all. The warrior did not seem to be responding to Holy Light. A mass of radiating light isolated the Holy Light from running its course. That was in fact the remaining Divine Power that was scattered all over the wounds on the warrior. It seemed to be blocking the blood and the life force from flowing out from Joshua''s body. It temporarily stopped the warrior from dying. However, it had also stopped the others from healing him.


    "God damn it! Why is it not working at all?!"


    Kneeling on the back of Black, cold sweats dripped off of Roland''s forehead. His eyes were filled with insecurity and fear. The holy light in the hands of the holy knight shifted. The runes were shining bright. All sorts of Divine Spells and holy techniques were used in attempt to save the warrior. However, all efforts went to waste. Everything seemed to be fruitless no matter how hard he tried.


    In the end, Roland ground his teeth and said, "This is futile¡­ I have no way of saving him at all!"


    Ying and Ling who had been witnessing how hard the holy knight was trying to save the warrior had already ppreparedthemselves for the worst. Just as Roland spoke out in despair, both of them turned around and looked at the giant tree.


    "¡­ Come here."


    Giving out all his Divine Power as it once again withdrew the souls of the elves, the god of elves that seemed exhausted remained in silence for a brief moment. Then, he started to communicate with the others through his spirit. His will was mixed with complicated feelings. "Come closer, or else I won''t be able to observe his situation thoroughly."


    Black, immediately and as gently as he could, moved closer to Father Nature. The draconic horse looked at its master with care as it was trying not to affect the body of its master or even worsen the condition of the warrior.


    When Black had come within the area, the draconic horse instantly noticed that there was a force lifting the body of the warrior. The horse noticed that it was the manifestation of the god and simply allowed the force to lift the warrior off of its back.


    A great will swept across the vicinity as Father Nature descended into deep thought.


    "¡­ The entanglement of the Divine Power."


    After thinking about it, it started speaking at a slow pace, "The gathering of the souls has created a miracle that even I could never understand. That miracle has changed the attribute of the Divine Power, causing Joshua to become capable of destroying the falling star sent forward by the Evil God. However, the residue of Divine Power that remained on him is no longer the Divine Power that I lent to him."


    The ancient god attempted to explain the current situation of the warrior. "The body of a human being would never be able to embrace the Divine Power. Even if he had already woken the power of Mastery Strength within him, that would only allow his body to last for another brief period of time after enduring the pressure of the Divine Power. So, his body is burned inside out. Only his skeleton, which is the toughest part of his entire body, remains. However, these bones are currently entangled with some residue of that Divine Power, causing no power in the mortal world to heal his wounds."


    "So, Lord Father Nature ¡ª"


    Ling lifted his head and look straight at the giant tree. He tried to implore for sympathy, "Can you heal my master, please?"


    Right next to him, the others also turned around and looked at the giant tree, seeking sympathy from Father Nature.


    Father Nature shook Its branches gently as It spoke with a serious tone, "Yes."


    However, before the others could cheer in relief, the giant tree spoke again, "But not now."


    Instantly, everyone remained silent. Upon sensing the tense atmosphere, Father Nature explained Itself, "Take a look around you."


    After hearing what Father Nature said, everyone looked around them.


    The ''Great Star of Ten Calamities'' was shattered by the light beam and turned into burning shards before everything rained down on earth. The remaining meteor had set the forests ablaze, leaving scars upon the world. The dust and sand tainted by the presence of Chaos were scattered all over the world, killing the remaining survivors in the entire world.


    The dimensional rift in the sky had shut itself up. The Chaos world that was filled with darkness seemed to have gone far from the Illgner Continent. After the descent of the ''Great Star of Ten Calamities'', the Evil God Calamity had left the world alone. However, the traumatizing scars that it left behind on Illgner tormented the world. If those dust and sand, and also the fragments of the meteor were left unattended, the world would still be moving towards destruction. When that happens, no living being on earth would be able to live on Illgner ever again.


    Even Ying and Ling were not able to ignore what Father Nature just said.


    "The possibility of a human being is truly amazing."


    Father Nature took a look at the body of Joshua and sighed. Then It said, "Having courage and persistence that carries unwavering faith, this man could be seen as a great warrior even during the Glorious Era."


    Even though the silver-haired girl remained unsettled, worried sick to her stomach about the warrior, she could not help but feel proud about the warrior. However, she still felt a little sad whenever she saw the white bones that were exposed on the warrior''s body.


    If the praise had to come with a price like that, she would rather not see the warrior getting praised for it. Furthermore, the two divine armaments remained unharmed because the warrior deliberately protected them during the battle. The girl felt embarrassed about that.


    It was simply the greatest shame that the owner got hurt himself instead of the weapons.


    Without further ado, Father Nature''s crown shook again with a stream of green light. Sacred tunes emerged as the entire purification network that covered the entire world was activated. With a radiating light, the presence of Chaos slowly faded off. The world that appeared dead seemed to be recovering, having the vibrant presence brought back to the world.


    The elves that were hidden in the deepest underground shelters sensed the changes in the outside world. Some of the braver ones removed the gravel that blocked the exit as they stuck their heads out of the shelter in order to take a look at the situation on the outside. They were shocked to see that the golems had turned into statues. Soon, everyone was cheering.


    Although the surviving elves were small in numbers as most of them gathered by the Central City of the Bay which was well reserved compared to the other cities, the seed of the civilization remained. In a few thousand years, perhaps this world would flourish and become prosperous again.


    After it was done restoring the world, Father Nature turned its attention towards the warrior.


    Most of the Divine Power that was directed towards destroying the ''Great Star of Ten Calamities'' came from Father Nature. The warrior was merely channeling the Divine Power and turning the power into something much more destructive. Hence, Father Nature was very exhausted for the moment. It was barely holding on while it purified the presence of Chaos across the entire Illgner Continent. It was about to reach its own limit.


    However, the final task must be done no matter what.


    Once again, the green light that carried the Divine Power filled with life force surrounded the body of the warrior. The power was not going into the body of the warrior. That was a power that only God could use to heal someone.


    The flesh and blood that was originally missing from the warrior''s body began to regenerate cell by cell across the surfaces of the white bones that were exposed to the air. Roland was shocked, Ying and Ling were overjoyed as they cheered and Black neighed in excitement. It did not take long before the entire body of the warrior was back to its formerly perfect condition. That scene looked just like another miracle. A strong and tough body of the warrior in perfect condition appeared right in front of everyone just like that.


    Father Nature had exhausted every last bit of Its strength and had no energy to listen to the crowd as they cheered for the warrior''s recovery. It seemed that the power needed to restore the body of the warrior had increased tremendously due to the fact that the Azurite orb remained fused in the body of the warrior. Hence, healing Joshua had used up more energy than Father Nature had expected.


    The time for Father Nature to return to Its slumber came.


    ¡ªPerhaps Father Nature would need to sleep for another hundreds of years.


    He thought about the elves that were walking out of the ruins as His heart was filled with doubts and concerns.


    Having no chance to be there for his children when they walked out of their difficult times was a failure to uphold His responsibility as their god.


    Having that sort of thoughts in his mind, Father Nature used the last of Its energy to open up a portal.


    The blue light flashed as the dimensional passage opened. Right after that, everyone saw the familiar view on Mount Great Ajax through the dimensional door.


    "I have opened a portal to the coordinates of your arrival in this world."


    The grand will blurred into the distance. Father Nature''s voice was getting weaker as It spoke, "Quickly, return to your world, and return to your home¡­"


    "Black, quickly!"


    Upon noticing that something was not right, Roland knew that it was not the time to be polite anymore. While Joshua was not around, the holy knight had burdened himself with the responsibility to give commands. Upon expressing their gratitude towards Father Nature, Roland did not have the time to say anything more. He hustled Black to cross the dimensional passage as they made their way back to the Mycroft Continent.


    The moment right after they left the Illgner Continent, Father Nature instantly closed the dimensional passage. He was silent for a long time before letting out a relieved sigh but also with a tinge of regret.


    "My friends. I did not turn away from my enemy this time¡­"


    After Father Nature finished its last words, the green network that covered the entire Illgner Continent instantly stopped radiating. The green light particles spread as the presence of life reached out across the world. The greenish vibrant leaves on the crown of the giant tree turned gray as they slowly turned into stones. Layers of gray rock slowly spread across every branch on the giant tree.


    It was not long before the entire body of Father Nature had been turned into a giant rock tree, rooted deep into the earth in the middle of the world.


    The god went into his slumber once again.


    However, as long as the elves were faced with imminent danger, no matter what the situation was, the god would definitely wake from its slumber again.


    *****


    [Mythical Event¡ªThe Great Star of Ten Calamities]


    [Confederation Calendar Year 71, Ancient Historical Year 1315, Mount Sigma. Passengers from the outer world have descended upon the Illgner Continent. They have aided the elves in defending against the golem army as they slowly noticed the presence of Chaos lurking behind the golems. With the support of the miracle that originated from the Mountains of Origins and the aid from the ancient god of the elves, the new ''King of the Searing Soul'' lifted his weapon as he was supported by the lights of souls when he crippled the attack that was thrown from the outer realm at the Illgner Continent.]


    [The result of the Myth¡ªWorld Savoir]


    *****


    Holding the hands of his parents, an elven boy walked out of the sanctuary.


    The boy looked confusedly at his surroundings. The streets he was once familiar with were all gone. The houses were reduced into piles of rubbles. Rocks and dirt were everything the boy could see.


    Their home was in ruin after the golems and the meteor destroyed it. The young boy could not understand anything. However, he felt nervous and anxious and gripped his parents'' hands tightly


    But why?


    They were still alive¡ªbut they remained uncertain about death, any of the elves that survived the calamity was able to understand one thing though. Even if a grass was pulled out of the soil, as long as the root remained in the soil, it would not be long before the green grass grows again.


    A particle of greenish light drifted down from the sky. The young elven boy could not help but slip his hands out of his parents'' grip and reach out his hand to catch the light particle.


    It felt just like winter was coming to an end and tomorrow would be spring that brings hope.


    That was the light of hope that would never be extinguished.


    Arc 5, The Calamity of the Falling Star. The End.

 Chapter 314 Steel Residue

    When Joshua regained consciousness, he noticed that he was standing in the middle of a void.


    This void was deep and dark. It was boundless in every directions. Chaos was everywhere. It felt just like an unimaginable dream.


    However, because it was like a dream filled with Chaos, anyone would be affected somehow¡ªbecause the warrior had just awoken from his coma, the endless void shifted. The vast land beneath his feet slowly revealed itself. The monotonous clouds and sky appeared right after, with the appearance of two moons in the dark sky. A small and simple world took shape in front of the warrior.


    "¡­ Am I dead?''


    Was this where people end up in when they die?


    At first, he was shaken up pretty badly by the thought of it. However, the warrior immediately remembered that he had fought against the ''Great Star of Ten Calamities'' and ended in a stalemate. Hence, he assumed that he was not in a good condition now. He knew that something must bad must have happened to him during that battle.


    That was possible. Joshua who could still feel the lingering pain in his soul knew how much damage the Divine Power had done to his body. If his heart was not core organ that usually carried and directed his Combat Aura, making his heart to be his toughest organ, he might have been reduced to ashes and dust by the Divine Power he obtained from Father Nature.


    But even so, his body had lost most of its flesh and blood. After going into a coma and falling from the sky, the warrior believed that he would not have survived the fall.


    But anyway, it was not the time to think about whether he had died from that fall or not.


    The warrior began to attempt making some movements in the strange world. However, he was very surprised to find that everything was exactly the same as the real world. It was as if he had a real body and could walk freely on the surface of the black earth. Although there was no sign of any trees or plants, Joshua could still smell the scent of dirt and soil. He could also feel the gentle breeze of the night flowing in the air, bringing the scent of summer to his nose.


    Wait a minute¡­ when did I start feeling a movement in the air? A wind?


    Joshua gave a quick look at the surroundings vigilantly.


    Since the time he had awoken from his coma, the world remained empty. But afterward, the earth and the sky came into his vision, followed by the appearance of the clouds and the bright moons. Now, the earth had a familiar scent, and the wind began to flow in this world that was initially silent. The warrior could even feel heat in this world¡ª


    Everything came into details as the time passed. The simple world began turning into a real world all of a sudden. The warrior furrowed his brows after he felt the changes around him. New shoots were popping out of the black soil. Mountains and hills were beginning to form on the surface of earth, with water vapor all around them. A silvery river appeared out of thin air right beside Joshua. The water in the river flowed as smoothly as silk. There was a forest that rustled as if whispering into the ears of the warrior.


    The night was bathed in the light of the twin moons.


    Everything that was happening felt as if the world was remembering some old memories, trying to make a world with details based on the old memories. Everything in this world was so real that Joshua could even hear the stream bubble as it flowed, going over rocks and branches, and the chirping of cicadas echoing through the forest. The warrior was not only stepping on soil now but also on leaves that fell off the branches of the trees.


    When Joshua lifted his head to look forward, his eyes were greeted by a familiar light. That was the color of the fireplace in a village. He also noticed that he was currently standing on the grass on a green hill, looking into the distance. He looked at a village that was located near a river by the border of a forest. Right beside the river, there was a suspension bridge made of solid wood and a rotating waterwheel. The sound of the mill''s movement made the warrior wonder if all that he was seeing were real.


    Things started to seem complicated now.


    Just as Joshua furrowed his brows and was wondering about what was happening around him, a white figure slowly walked out from the village.


    It was a white-haired boy that looked flawless in both of his demeanor and appearance. He was wearing a white coat and a gentle smile on his face. The boy walked slowly through the path between the trees and approached the warrior.


    Right after, the boy sat down and hugged his knees to his chest as he looked up at the moon.


    Joshua was startled by the appearance of that boy.


    He had seen this boy before¡ªin the memory of the Azurite orb. That happened not long ago when he was almost killed by the curse of the Evil God cast by the Pentashade Dragon. That was the same face that appeared in the realm he was in when the power of Order automatically protected him from being killed by the curse!


    His red eyes were fixed on the white-haired boy. Joshua took a deep breath to calm himself a little. If that was no accident, then this boy was in fact¡­ the Sage when he was still a child!


    Just like before, the white-haired boy seemed unaware of Joshua who was standing not far away from him. The boy seemed to be so engrossed by the two moons with faint silvery lights. A slight smile played on the boy''s lips, his eyes a little blurry as if he was deep in thought or he was just remembering some old memories.


    While the warrior contemplated on what to do next, the boy suddenly spoke with his clear, boyish voice that echoed throughout the whole place, "I really miss this... the two moons that float in the heaven right above my home."


    Then, he turned around and looked at Joshua with his white eyes.


    The world before the warrior''s eyes instantly shattered into pieces.


    Fragments of memories flashed in front of the warrior''s eyes like an endless series of projections. Right in between each of the fragments of the memories, Joshua could see the boy slowly growing into a man. The boyish grin that the boy had before slowly faded off his face. Now, the young man appeared very serious as he had obtained the knowledge of the previous Sage while he was thinking about the meaning of everything. In order to explore the truth and the power of everything in the world, he had made the decision to travel the world. The young man had set foot upon every corner of the entire continent.


    He traveled across the jungles, the hills, the plains, the interracial cities, the deep sea, the chilling glaciers, and the steep valleys deep in the mountains. He even traveled in different outer worlds of the other dimension. On the day the young man returned, he had already mastered the arts of every power that involved steel and fire, to combat aura and magic.


    The radiating light of Order and Holy gleamed on the palm of his hand. It was his to wield.


    The memories after seemed to be shattered into pieces like ice and melted into water, never to be restored again. The warrior could only remember the last part of the memory¡ª


    Deep in the dark void, dimensional doors were slowly opening up. Gigantic shadows lurked beyond those doors. The power that originated time immemorial flowed in. Bizarre Chaos daemons gushed in through the doors in endless waves with only one goal¡ªto devour the world.


    There was a shadow of a man, blessed with a long robe made of light, standing before the horde of Daemons. His face was covered with a shadow. He held up his unparalleled authority in the battlefield all alone.


    The world returned to chaos. In the void, there was no directions¡ªup or down, left or right.


    Joshua stopped watching the opening of the door to the Dark Abyss and the great battle among the Sage and the Evil Gods, slowly looked around as he felt a familiar and grand presence approaching him. He let out a sigh and spoke in a deep voice, "Please show yourself, I have no idea how to address you, my respected great existence."


    "May I know the true reason that I''m shown to all these memories?"


    The voice swiftly vanished from the void.


    However, another voice came swiftly.


    "Those are actually not the things I wanted to show you."


    The voice from the void instantly responded to Joshua''s question. The voice was as loud as the thunder yet unexpectedly soothing. "I actually wanted to see your past memories, not the past of how the power of Champion existed and was mastered."


    With the echoes of the voice, the entire void started to violently distort. Glossy silver lights emerged from Chaos bit by bit. A gigantic python slowly revealed itself in front of the warrior. It turned its gigantic head around to reveal two eyes that were as bright as the sun, gleaming with intense silvery lights.


    "Your body smells the same as mine. It seems that you have made contact with the wills of the other worlds as well."


    The giant python spoke in a direct and simple language. It did not give Joshua the chance to reply, "So, you can address me as the Steel Python of ''Illgner''. That is how my name is called in your common tongue."


    Why would you want me to look at the past then?


    Joshua was overwhelmed with questions at the moment. However, when he was about to ask those questions, the giant python beat him to it. "Because of curiosity."


    The voice of the python caused the entire dimensional space of the void to tremble. Its voice carried a hint of curiosity and appreciation at the same time. "You are only a human being. You are not even the life that I give birth to. However, you are willing to embrace everything in this world to battle against Chaos in the void for this world."


    "So naturally, anyone would feel curious about you. Even I feel curious about you. I''m curious about the past of a warrior like you. What did you experience in the past that made you who you are today? Your will and your beliefs are truly unique. And what sort of world gave birth to such an extraordinary existence like you?"


    The Steel Python of Illgner was completely different from the will of Karlis World. If Karlis was deemed to be an elderly who possessed wisdom, then Illgner would be a ravaging wind. It blows over the surface of the earth like a never-ending whistling wind. The way it spoke would never change.


    Initially, Joshua wanted to ask some questions he wanted to know the answers to. However, Illgner shook its gigantic head as it regretfully said, "Warrior, we do not have much time left to talk. Your body has left this world, so I can''t force your will and your soul to stay here any longer."


    "My body is still alive?"


    Raising his brow a little, Joshua, who was not allowed to speak ever since the python had started talking, finally said something. That information he just received had him overwhelmed with joy and relief. However, he remained doubtful, "But, my injuries are beyond just crippling my body. With that sort of injuries, anyone or anything in the entire universe would have been dead for sure."


    According to his own judgment, he knew that his body would cripple and collapse the moment the Divine Power withdraws from his body. Furthermore, the amount of blood he lost and the heavy injuries he had in his internal organs were far too great for him to have survived the battle. He should have died straight away.


    "Father Nature, the god that you''ve spoken of, was the one who healed your body."


    Upon listening to the question that Joshua asked, even the will of Illgner World that behaved like a ravaging wind was able to explain the situation to the warrior with patience. However, the moment when it talked about Father Nature, the voice of the Steel Python sounded a little upset. "Truth to be told, that giant tree is just as malicious as the Evil Gods. It has terraformed my body, causing half of the living beings I created to perish. The remaining that survived had to change their appearances and their behaviors in order to adapt and survive¡­ However, it has once again gone into hibernation in order to save you. It has also lost its ability to maintain the terraforming process on my body."


    Its relationship with the Father Nature was definitely not a positive one. They were definitely not on good terms judging from the tone of the python. For thousands of years, Father Nature had been hibernating. The newly born elves had gradually colonized the world and claimed themselves to be the natives of the world. Perhaps there would still be a war between the gods in the years to come.


    However, in any case, everything was over for the moment. The Steel Python lowered its head as it spoke with its deep, thunderous voice, "No matter what, you have saved me¡­ You have saved everyone in this world. Perhaps that was not the best ending I seek for, but it is still not a bad ending, not at all."


    "Hold on to this. This is the proof that you have saved the Illgner Continent. This is also the proof that you are holding onto my power, a glory that you deserve to hold on to."


    A silver radiating light suddenly emerged right before Joshua''s chest. The warrior reached out and grabbed onto the mass of light. However, before he could turn around to look down at the ground, the voice of the Steel Python echoed.


    "Return now, return to your home."

 Chapter 315 Awakening

    Starfall Year 833, the 15th of April, midnight.


    North, the main city of Moldavia, the liege''s residence


    Nights in the spring remained chilly. Mist shrouded the empty streets and the alleys. The entire city was quiet and peaceful. Other than the footsteps of the patrols marching around the city, there was no other sound to be heard.


    The second half of the liege''s mansion that had been destroyed when the demon dragons tried to kill Joshua, has been fully reconstructed. In order to cover the cratered ground, the craftsmen had deliberately transplanted a light feathered tree with silver leaves to the backyard of the liege''s mansion as well.


    According to legends, such a delicate plant grew because of the descent of the angels on the earth. Its leaves have the natural ability to absorb magic energy and elemental energy, turning these energy into positive energy to be unleashed into the surroundings. During dark times, silver leaves would shine with holy light that looks just like the feathers on the wings of the angels.


    Because all leaves, roots and tree cores could be used as Divine Materials for the production of objects and items to reach out to the gods and for carrying out rituals, it was extremely rare. One might not have the luxury to obtain it even if the person was very rich. Some things still cannot be bought with money. Having one of these trees in the backyard of this house proves the identity and status of its owner.


    The silver leaves fell from the branches of the tree outside the window. Faint white light shone into the quiet house through the window frame.


    In the bright light of the evening, a silver-haired young girl sat on the edge of the bed, holding a knife in her hand, her eyebrows furrowed as she peeled an apple.


    Although the girl''s technique in the peeling of the apple was somewhat awkward, the result was considerably good. Though some of the flesh of the apple was cut away, the shape of the apple remained recognizable. The girl turned around and looked at the man sleeping in his bed as she laid pieces of the apple on a plate.


    On the face filled with firm and tough threads of steel, the warrior''s eyes remained shut. He seemed like a resting beast. Despite being asleep, his face was filled with strength. Simply by glancing at that face would send a chill down one''s spine.


    At that moment, a gentle knock came from the door, and the silver-haired girl turned over to look at the door. The door was pushed opened and she saw her younger brother walk into the room, holding a pot of incense with rising vapor. The black-haired boy walked a few steps into the room. Then he saw the plate of fruits that was put on next to the bed of the warrior. He could not help but laugh at the shape of the apple slices. "My sister, we have yet to know when Master would wake up from his slumber. Why have you peeled the apple so soon?"


    "I just like to do it now! Can''t I have my practice first before master truly wakes from his coma?!"


    Feeling a little irritated, she scolded her little brother. Then, Ying noticed the incense that her brother was holding. She asked, "Wait a minute, Ling, did the Pope send this over here?"


    "Yeah, I have heard rumors saying that this incense can calm a person''s spirit and soul, allowing people to meditate better, and even allows people to communicate with the gods."


    Ling placed the incense right by the bed. The smoke diffused and turned into a fresh and light fragrance. Upon catching the scent of the incense, the black-haired boy muttered to himself softly, "Of course, it can also revive the soul that has entered a deep sleep¡­ Although I''m not sure if this would work, I do hope that master could wake up as soon as possible."


    Ying nodded her head and remained in silence. The two of them looked at their sleeping master, waiting quietly for him to wake up.


    It was already the third day and Joshua was still in a coma.


    Three days ago, when everyone returned to the Mycroft Continent through the dimensional passage, they swiftly noticed that they were standing in the middle of the southern forest in the region of Mount Great Ajax. The bluish dimensional rift shut itself right after they came out from the Dimensional Passage. A buzz came from the direction of the Mount Great Ajax. The furnace, which had been dormant for over 400 years, produced a black smoke column that covered the sky. The air was filled with the scent of sulfur.


    It was the aftermath of closing a dimensional passage from inside the volcano. Before Father Nature went back to hibernating, he had sealed all of the dimensional passages connected to the Illgner Continent. The aftershock of the gods'' power had gone from one world to the other, causing the volcano to erupt.


    Even though Father Nature had healed the body of the warrior, his soul remained in a coma. After Roland confirmed that the warrior was no longer in a life-threatening situation, he instantly sent Black back to the main city of Moldavia. Upon arriving at the city, the holy knight instantly summoned Artanis from the great church to take a look at the warrior.


    Although they were both Gold-tiers, the holy knight did not fare very well in the art of healing wounds and souls. After all, a holy knight was not a Priest. Upon detailed investigation, Artanis shook his head in regret and told everyone that the body of the warrior was fine and well. Even though there were strange things happening deep in the body of the warrior, it was definitely a change for the better. The only one reason that the warrior remained unconscious was because his soul was currently lost in the darkness.


    This was something that happened quite common. It often happened to the warriors who were treated right after obtaining fatal wounds and injuries that pushed them to the brink of death. Their bodies would always be healed to perfection with healing spells. However, they would remain unconscious because their souls remained not knowing that they haven''t died. They would be stuck between life and death, having no way to return.


    "Although I have not a single clue about what you all have been through on the other side of the Dimensional Passage, Joshua''s recovery will remain unaffected by anyone. You will have to wait, and the only thing you can do is wait."


    That was what the old bishop said. Perhaps it would take a week, or maybe a month, or maybe even years. The longest time one took to regain consciousness was seven years. It was the captain of the Knight for a kingdom. He had been at war for over seven years, stuck between life and death before he finally woke up from that nightmare.


    Perhaps it was because he had seen the terror of being stuck between life and death that the Knight seemed to have understood the truth between the other side and the real world. The Knight had even crossed into a new Tier after he woke up. And five years later, he attained the Legendary-tier, serving his kingdom for over two hundred years.


    Joshua would undoubtedly recover faster than the Knight. However, it remained unknown as of when he would regain his consciousness.


    Hence, the boy and the girl could only wait.


    However, that moment had come faster than they could ever imagine.


    After being laughed at by Ling who said that the apples would spoil if the apples were left like that, Ying wondered if she should remove the apples from the plate. She looked at the irregularly-cut apples then turned around to look at the black-haired boy whose eyes were shut as he imagined funny things about his sister.


    ¡ªAlthough she really wanted to put a plate of fruits right in front of Master when he wakes, it remained a little too early for that. Since that''s the case, she could only eat the apples herself to not waste food!


    Soon, Ying finally accepted the fact that Ling was right. So she took a good bite on the apple.


    Hmm¡­ It''s quite sweet!


    She was initially doubtful but all thoughts faded away after she took a bite of the sweet and juicy apple. She continued to take a few more bites of the sweet fruit and could not help but to wonder how the apple was produced. She told herself that she would buy more of it when she comes across such apples again.


    The warrior was someone who eats everything. So it was no easy task to know what he loved to eat. Despite it all, no one would hate a sweet and juicy fruit!


    The black-haired boy who was sitting on the side opened his eyes slightly and looked at his sister''s expression. He could not help but chuckle.


    But just when the girl was enjoying the delicious fruit, something unexpected happened on the bed. Ying felt a movement on the bed. So she instantly lifted her head up to look at the bed. In the dark corner of the bed, a pair of red eyes gleamed brightly, and a familiar chuckle was heard.


    "¡ªEh?!"


    Holding a half-eaten apple in her hand, the silver-haired young girl immediately sat up on her bed. Then she spoke with an anxious tone, "Master! You¡­ You''re awake?!"


    Suddenly, Ying was confused. She immediately offered the half-eaten apple to the warrior as she started speaking quickly, "That, Master, apple eat you¡­ apple you eat?"


    "It''s alright, I''ll pass. I will enjoy seeing how happy you are while you''re eating the apple. That''s more than enough for me."


    The warrior, who had just woke up from the dream realm of the Steel Python, sat up on the bed. He refused to take the apple that Ying offered to him. As he was getting up from the bed, he reached out and gently touched the face of the silver-haired girl, who was blushing. Then, he turned around and looked at Ling who was also shocked to see the warrior waking up from his coma. Ling seemed to be overwhelmed by shock as his jaw remained wide open. After that, the warrior spoke to both of his weapons with a gentle tone, "I''m sorry that I kept both of you waiting. I''m awake now."


    In his other hand.


    A cube of steel that was as cold as ice, radiated with silver-white light. It appeared as if it carried some sort of power.

 Chapter 316 Abruptly Plummeting Charm

    Joshua woke up earlier than everyone expected, including Ling and Ying.


    The flesh of his upper body had been thoroughly incinerated; he was kept on the brink solely by divine powers. If it was not for Father Nature''s healing such wounds meant certain death, though none of them expected him to wake up that quickly even with such levels of mending.


    Both Ling and Ying had even resolved to wait for months¡ªeven years.


    Nevertheless, things were simpler now that the warrior had woken up.


    After looking around, Joshua could tell that he was in a room within his own residence. Nonetheless, he never slept here year in year out; for him, resting meant finding a spot in the study or the hall to shut his eyes. That was why he never used these quarters much¡ªand come to think of it, this case of coma was the first time he slept on a bed within the residence.


    "What happened when I was out?"


    Smiling as he watched Ying blush and finishing off an apple, Joshua spoke. He watched his weapons closely, and asked slowly, "Looking at your faces, is there some kind of trouble? Do tell."


    "Yup... There is some stuff that needs to be handled¡ªbut since Master is up, it shouldn''t be a problem."


    Ling was standing at a corner, rubbing the back of his head. The young boy had responded quickly and taken out his own notebook, as if he were prepared all along to give a report as soon as the warrior opened his eyes. He flipped a few pages, saying, "Such as¡­"


    "Just tell me."


    Before Ling could list them out, the air within the room was permeated by another sound, cutting him short.


    Traces of magic gathered mid-air, the fluorescence slowly forming a human silhouette¡ªbefore the ghost of an Avian maiden with long, pale-blue hair appeared in the room. Her humanoid figure was a little blurred in the beginning but soon stabled and solidified; it almost looked like a real person.


    Ling shrugged, slightly let down. "Well, Miss 03 knows more than I do."


    After 03 had gathered her projection she fixed her eyes on the warrior, who in turn sensed traces of magic sweeping across his body. Knowing that this was the method the A.I. girl made its examination he took no mind and let it did as it pleased. Still, he was only wearing a set of white pajamas; the warrior crisply took out a leathery coat from one of the clothing racks and put it on.


    03''s expression soon became perplexed, and she muttered, "Energy levels rising at 182/100, in addition to an unrecognizable but immense power focused at the heart and bones¡­ This is already at the level of my main cannons during my early days¡­"


    "How can you become so strong¡­" She mumbled, appearing to suspect that her inspection mechanism was faulty.


    "It''s been a while, 03. You look fine, are you doing your job recently?" Catching her attention by waving his hand, Joshua smiled lightly at the hologram. "If you''re done looking, let''s go down to business."


    "Yes, Joshua, I''m doing my work seriously."


    03 responded, quickly looking up to meet the warrior''s gaze. She sighed in an almost-human manner, and her eyebrows shook as if lamenting. "In just two weeks, I have successfully broken two smuggling cases, stop nine thefts and four robberies while single-handedly catching twenty suspicious characters within the main city. Half of those caught were identified by archbishop Artanis as members of the Cult. Proof of my hard work."


    "¡­Didn''t expect that. Seems that Moldovia''s security could still be improved¡ªso many criminal elements and Cultists¡­ It''s been hard on you." Joshua lifted his eyebrows, resolving to strengthen public safety management in the city whenever he could spare the time.


    Intrigued by the A.I. girls'' last words, he couldn''t help but ask, "And who are the other half?"


    "Just as bad, demon worshippers."


    Shaking her head like a pellet drum, No.3 added helplessly, "Quite a few shady unknown characters were slipping into town. Discounting the cannon-fodders paid to scout the city, the others are all followers of Chaos and demon worshippers. This isn''t normal, Joshua¡ªwhat sort of troubles have your band been picking up that so many people are sneaking into the main city to raise a ruckus? And you actually returned unconscious. Who could drop you into a coma for that long given what you''re capable of?"


    She seemed to be holding back before and was now blurting out all her concerns in one breath¡ªJoshua could hear the concern in her voice. Moved, he turned towards Ling and Ying; the silver-haired girl understood, and said quietly, "Since you were unconscious, Master, we did not tell 03 about the other realm¡­ To her, we were just out for a few, despite all that has happened."


    "I see."


    Nodding in understanding, Joshua turned towards the blue-haired Avian girl. 03 did not seem to be taking notice of his conversation with Ying; she was scanning the warrior''s body again and lightly frowning, as if seeing something inconceivable. "How could this be, how could my observation is failing so miserably; even when it was not clear before there would be at least some message feedback¡­"


    She seems very intent on analyzing the warrior''s physicality. However, Joshua''s flesh had been incinerated by divine powers and then healed by Father Nature; it now carried hints of sacred powers. Normal observation skills would naturally fail¡ªbeing able to determine just a bit of the energy distribution on the surface was already more than satisfactory. This proved the excellence of 03''s skill at observation¡ªwhich exceeded that of many Gold-tier mages.


    After some thinking, Joshua told 03 all they had seen at the other world.


    It was not something that must be kept hidden, but it''s such an extraordinary tale that not many would believe in it. However, 03 had once fought side-by-side with Joshua at Karlis, she naturally wouldn''t doubt his words.


    The story did not take long. Ying had just peeled another apple when he almost finished.


    "That''s about it."


    With those concluding words, Joshua took the apple. And yet there were still things he wanted to say; such as his childhood as a sage and the gifts from the World Will. However, those things that happened in his spiritual realm were so mysterious that the warrior himself could not fathom most of it¡ªand so he decided to leave them out for the time being so as to not mislead the others.


    03 was quiet for some time after hearing about what the warrior went through. After that she let out a long sigh, appearing rather lonely.


    "Such a pity¡­ I would have liked to see for myself the descent of an Evil God and the moment it fell¡­"


    The Avian girl did not grumble about much beyond that. She had lived for thousands of years alone in the desolated world of Karlis after all; though regrettable it wasn''t enough to make her feel depressed.


    Her gaze focused once more as she changed the subject. "Well, I''m clear on everything now, but those are all in the past¡­ Weren''t we just discussing some problems in town? Let''s talk about those first."


    Much had happened since Joshua left; there was some good news too¡ªapart from the exponentially increasing ranks of Cult members and demon worshippers.


    With 03''s proper briefing, the warrior swiftly got a handle over the happenings in his domain.


    Five days ago, the leader of the runic dwarves¡ªmaster craftsman Moreila has put the finishing touches to Joshua''s special magic armor. The end product was placed at the storage room in Winter Fort Academy at the icy mountain of Nissia; the dwarf himself had also been invited by Nostradamus to teach the art of crafting in the institution.


    Beyond that, Winter Fort Academy was preparing to kick-start several courses for a variety of new professions and are preparing to hire more than ten teachers who were experienced in those fields. The academy had thus extended an invite to Joshua, the honorary dean, to hold tryouts.


    The holy knight Roland was in seclusion within the St. Laurent Cathedral, insisting that he must be notified at once when the warrior awakens. Archbishop Artanis also asked to be informed should Joshua regain consciousness.


    "And then there are a few transmissions from the Empire City."


    Having listed everything, 03 took a break before voicing her doubts about the transmissions from the capital. "Each of those calls required special identification which only you possess. I could not answer as a representative so I kept the address¡­ Joshua, you can use the address to reply if you have the time."


    "Thanks. A call from the Imperial City¡­ Perhaps it''s Brandon or Nostradamus who''re looking for me?" Joshua mumbled as he thought about it. Taking a bite of the apple, he then made up his mind. "It''s late in the night right now; there probably won''t be anyone answering if I called anyway. The other stuff isn''t urgent either, we''ll handle them all tomorrow morning."


    A few more bites and the apple was gone, even the core. Ling was expressionless, but very happy inside.


    ¡ªSeems like no one hates sweet stuff!


    The warrior extended his hand, ready to pet the young Avian lass''s head absently mindedly and shower a few praises. But 03 dodged away agilely and turned¡ªher body dissipating while telling Joshua softly before she vanished, "I''m going off to work¡­ Still, don''t forget your promise, warrior¡­"


    Her words held deep meaning. Though she did not seem to care much about their experience in a different world, in reality, she really wanted to go on an adventure with them.


    Joshua didn''t mind much about 03''s departure. He stared blankly at his outstretched hand.


    He seemed to have touched something just now.


    Shifting his eyes to where No.3 vanished, Joshua squinted and mumbled silently, "I did touch something¡­ That should have been just a magical projection¡ªwhy did it feel like I brushed against something?"


    It''s impossible for the warrior to be under an illusion¡ªit was not a mistake that he could feel it. As Joshua tangled with the thought, Ying collected the plate of fruits while Ling retrieved his notebook, looking prepared to help the warrior make his bed.


    "It''s fine, I''ve been troubling you these few days." Joshua stopped the pair, shifting his attention. "This is stuff the maids should be doing. If you guys want to help, do something worthwhile like getting some rest. Ensure you''re at your best so that you could perform better for me."


    "Uh, but¡­"


    Ying and Ling stopped at Joshua''s orders, but still obediently opened the door and walked out¡ªalthough before they left, both of them poke their head back in and said together, "Master, you should be resting too!"


    "That''s for sure."


    The door closed, and the warrior sat alone in the room on the bed. He frowned, and opened the system panel, receiving all sorts of message notifications as before.


    [You''ve entered a new world!]


    [You''ve destroyed a Harmonic Puppet ¨C Hill Golem]


    [You''ve destroyed a Harmonic Puppet ¨C Titan Colossus]


    [You''ve destroyed a Harmonic Puppet ¨C Air Fortress]


    [You''ve destroyed a Harmonic Puppet ¨C Hill of Thunders]


    [You''ve destroyed a Harmonic Puppet¡­]


    [¡­]


    [You lit the Bonfires of Order!]


    [Ancient Deity Father Nature has descended upon you!]


    [You completed a mythical mission¡ªthe Star of Ten Plagues!]


    [You''ve unlocked an achievement¡ªWorld Savior!]


    [You''ve rescued an elven civilization! All the elves are thankful for your actions, your natural favor with the elven ranks has changed to Friendly, your reputation among them is rising exponentially!]


    "Favor changing to friendly. Would that stop them running when they see me?"


    Joshua couldn''t help shaking his head. He knew that Favor was just for first impressions, and there''s still the Despair Aura that he carried¡ªso even if the elves are friendly towards him initially, their legs would soon turn to jelly.


    Ignoring such notifications, he turned to look at his character card.


    [Name: Joshua van Radcliffe]


    [Form: Hero]


    [Title: The One who shoulders all Life]


    [Race: Northern Division of Humans, ???]


    [Race Skill: Warrior Race (Combat Skill Experience x1.1)]


    [Level: LV54. Preliminary to Extreme (Strength)]


    [Challenge Level: LV52 (Hero)]


    [Attribute: ¡­


    ¡­Charm: -209]


    At that, even Joshua couldn''t stop himself from gaping. He blinked a few times and looked clearly to make sure that he was not mistaken.


    "MINUS TWO HUNDRED AND NINE?!"


    The warrior growled lowly, appearing preposterous. "I just saved a world, not destroy one; how could this be?!"

 Chapter 317 Fear Incarnate

    Charm and looks aren''t actually related.


    Strictly speaking, Charm isn''t about a person''s looks, but is linked towards their instinct and affinity to convey affection. Charming people could easily create positive feelings with other humans and tame beasts, as well as acquire assistance from strangers.


    An ordinary person''s Charm levels are above ten¡ªit''s already outstanding to be above twenty. Exceeding fifty meant extraordinary applications and could be described as a natural skill¡ªthe level of beauties who carved their name into history. To improve upon that mere charm and beauty would not be enough¡­ That requires succubus or fairy bloodlines that contain unnatural magical elements.


    As for Charm of negative values, it''s not to say that those people are disgusting¡ªit''s more that they have a stature that was far too dominating.


    Although they''d look trustworthy, the first impression they gain would not be of worship but awe; that''s precisely the difference between positive and negative values of Charm. To most, just twenty negative points would have been majestic¡ªeyes of the less brave would be stunned at the sight of those individuals. Any more it would transform into innate abilities¡ªsuch as fear auras that lower level beings such as dread demons emanate.


    Naturally, it goes without saying that horrific executioners who were history-worthy and tyrant generals who massacred cities would have negative Charm levels.


    And now, the number written over Joshua''s character bore would make those despots blush and admit defeat.


    Negative two-hundred and nine.


    That number had broken a record past the lowest limit recorded since antiquity, reaching a whole new threshold. Even someone as calm and collected as Joshua was flabbergasted at that number, completely unable to comprehend how this was possible.


    However, he quickly calmed and paused for a bit. Then, focusing, he immediately searched through the menu of his character''s accomplishments and special characteristics; no doubt that his adventures at Illgner had some unexpected effect on his Charm.


    Things like [Slayer of Machines] [Destroyer of Puppets] [Enemy of Constructs] swept past; [Hunter of Giant Monsters] [One Strike, Hundred Kills] [Man of God Descent] has nothing do with Charm either, while things such as [Wrestler against the Tides] [World Savior] should have helped gained Charm points instead. After giving it a look-through, Joshua furrowed his brow¡ªhe realized that his Charm did not decrease but was increased by fifty points thanks to the accomplishments.


    So where did negative two-hundred and nine come from?!


    As he kept looking, the warrior finally found two inconspicuous two special attributes that the edge of his character card.


    [Natural Looks]


    [Not a face that ordinary individuals possess. A divine appearance, those who possess this definitively carry divinity and godly majesty. Charisma +100]


    [¡ªGod''s face is shrouded in light, unseen to the common folk. It''s not a cover for mystery, but a form of protection.]


    [Breath of Chaos]


    [Perhaps you unlocked an ancient seal while adventuring or got hit by a vicious curse in battle. Now Chaos envelopes your body, causing certain unpredictable outcomes. Charm points will be counted in negative.]


    [¨CThe fear and hate of others, and the eternal loneliness they bring are now bound in your bones, inescapable.]


    "¡­Phew."


    Inhaling and exhaling deeply, Joshua closed his eyes and clenched his fist¡ªgreen veins floated up violently as the warrior tried his best to calm down. He finally found the reason his Charm points dropped to negative two-hundred and nine.


    Each emancipating achievement had added fifty points to his Charm, while Father Nature''s divine assistance had also imbued certain divinity into his body¡ªgreatly adding to his Charm. Logically speaking it should be reaching a whole new level, albeit everything was ultimately ruined by the Breath of Chaos.


    Just as Father Nature''s sanctity had given him godly powers, the Evil God of Calamity''s vigor also stuck to him after that last battle and reversed the effect of his blessing. During that moment, the warrior''s fearsome Charm was given one almighty push and broke beneath the lower limit¡ªreaching the levels it did now.


    Acquaintances would probably be fine¡ªLing and Ying, most definitely. Roland and Artanis were also strong and friendly enough to not be affected by his monumental shift in Charm.


    However, if it were any stranger, Joshua was absolutely certain that they would be so petrified they would keel over. His menace alone would probably prove to be more intimidating than the Dragon Might of giant draconian species; terrifying illusions would likely befall any who sees his face but wasn''t on Gold-tier or above.


    "¡­Well, no point thinking about it."


    Giving up on the issue that got more annoying the more he thought about it, Joshua decided to leave the Charm issue for the time being. He shifted to focus on his right hand which seems to be gripping something.


    What the hand held was some sort of authority¡ªand a gift from Illgner''s World Will. Though not sure what it actually was, Joshua''s instinct was telling him that it was related to his ability to touch 03''s projection.


    Opening his palm, a rectangular piece of metal the color of steel-silver that gleamed like the stars materialized. It was surrounded by orbiting light-grey fluorescence resembling comet tails.


    "Identify."


    The warrior uttered a brief command, and a huge amount of data appeared on his screen.


    [Shards of Steel Residue]


    [¡­Identifying item¡­ Origin knowledge identification failed¡­ Mystical Item knowledge identification failed¡­ Realm knowledge identification successful¡­]


    [Identification report: Shards of Steel Residue. Divine Mystical Item.]


    [Origin: When the world was born, where the Divide between Life wasn''t clear-cut, soul and matter were one¡ªthe Shards of Steel Residue were produced then.]


    [Mystical Item: At the moment of Creation, ancient colossal beasts wandered the world. They are avatars of steel, life in the beginning¡ªtheir bodies containing the purest condensation of Life.]


    [World: Legends says that every element of life are results of the Creator''s experiments. These beings that are both soul and body are a proof of the fusion between fire and steel. The Shards of Steel Residue contain life force of the Beginning, and the object gives the holder a mysterious power that diminishes the border between body and soul. Users can freely touch spiritual bodies and give life to objects¡ªat a certain price¡ªalmost reaching the Authority of the Creator.]


    [Composition: shards of steel that contains Authority. Although possessing physical structure it''s a conceptual existence; none other save the wielder could see it.]


    "Isn''t that exactly the same as the Fragment of Searing Steel?"


    Joshua frowned. He wasn''t surprised by the effects of the Shards of Steel Residue; he was able to put together some facets solely from the fact that he could touch 03''s projection.


    What the warrior had been touching was not magical power¡ªit was the soul of the artificial intelligence.


    Since returning from Karlis he had kept the Fragments of Searing Steel within his secret storage and had never taken it out to examine it. Now Joshua planned to compare both when he had the time¡ªfor now, he did not have the strength left to analyze these playthings that holds many secrets and were infinitely mysterious.


    Slipping the Shard into his pajama pocket in reflex, Joshua went back to bed and closed his eyes. Although he looked like he had sleeping soundlessly for three days to others he was actually under an illusion the entire time and never rested from the get-go.


    But now in his own house in his own domain and his own bed, the warrior could finally sleep.


    The next morning.


    Joshua, Ling, and Ying left the residence to pay Artanis and holy knight Roland a visit.


    Both of them had exhausted all efforts to awaken the warrior in his slumber. Though futile, they should still be thanked for their kindness. Furthermore, Joshua had something to ask of the old priest and the holy knight¡ªand it was a rather complicated matter that has to be mentioned face-to-face.


    Mornings in spring were damp. The dimmed pyroxene lights were dewy, and the bluestone tracks the warrior led Ling and Ying through were wet. It was dawn and there were not many passersby, which was the reason the rather conspicuous trio did not attract too much attention.


    Most would be preparing breakfast at home. The minority of adventurers would be sortieing and preparing to depart for the Great Ajax Mountains to hunt magical beasts or scout unknown areas. Those adventurers who bumped into Joshua''s band would only glance at them roughly without really paying attention; the warrior had donned a huge side cap with a shadow that completely concealed his face. It was the reason the two-hundred and nine Charm points was not raising panic.


    They soon reached the cathedral outside near the town square. There were not many people there other than a few city guards patrolling the area. They, too, merely took a peek at the three of them before turning away, though a few with better memory ascertained that it was Ling and Ying. Guessing the identity of the man who covered his face, they then seemed to gain a spring in their steps.


    Not really paying attention to the guards'' behavior, Joshua looked up at St. Laurent''s Cathedral. He furrowed his brow¡ªhe seemed to have caught of glimpse of a flash at the black circular holy symbol on top on the church. It vanished quickly, as if an illusion.


    "¡­ Knock on the door."


    The black-haired boy quickly walked to the church''s front door.


    Behind the door, holy knight Tunan heard the knocking sounds.


    "Strange. Isn''t it a little early for anyone to come here?"


    Doubtful, he rose from the guards'' room and walked towards the doors. Saint Laurent''s wasn''t officiating prayers or having any activities today¡ªso why was there someone knocking on the front door? It was spring; most of their followers would be plenty busy on their own and wouldn''t come to the church. Save for cases of emergency and request from the church, nobody had the time to come here.


    "Coming."


    However weird the situation was he still had his duty. Hurrying to the door, he opened it.


    And then.


    He saw fear incarnate.


    The first light of dawn should be brilliant, but every ray was instantly stolen by the man in the large black coat. Tunan''s vision quickly darkened, leaving only the man''s silhouette as he stood in the shadows.


    The silhouette seemed to be wearing a forage cap of bizarre color. It kept the man''s entire face under a shade where two dots of crimson gleamed, protruding immense pressures between light and darkness.


    Tunan had no strength left to react as the silhouette appeared to move; all his spirit was gripped by the other''s black coat. The color appeared to be an ordinary straw-leather color, but it gradually turned bottomless as the deepest ocean as he fixed his glance upon it. The more he looked, the more chilling the darkness; he was alone, desolate in an endless void.


    Tunan attempted to avert his gaze from the gloom, only to discover in despair that he could not escape from the vortex of fear. He could not help falling to his knees as his forehead became covered in cold sweat; a gigantic skeleton of some lifeform appeared to be swimming around in the shadows, humming lowly.


    The darkness shook and vanished¡ªtaking the place of that blurry silhouette. With what rationality he had left, Tunan saw that the man seemed to be extending a hand to pull him up, but the holy knight could only retreat in fear of the touch.


    In his eyes, the silhouette''s body seemed to be formed by remnants of blades as well as souls twisted by endless magic. Its hand was filled with thousands of corpses of monsters, their shrill cries and thick sanguinary odor promptly flooded the holy knight''s sense of smell as his vision faded.


    Tunan fainted in seconds.


    The silhouette approached as if intending to help him up. It was useless, however¡ªthe holy knight was completely out, it would be like lifting dead meat.


    "Even covering the face is useless, huh?"


    The silhouette seemed to be shaking its head helplessly. Joshua took off the hat that hid his face and glared at the holy knight that he had completely petrified. Sighing, he shouted into the depths of the church, his thick voice echoing throughout the corridors.


    "Is there anyone? Please come out."


    "Somebody fainted."

 Chapter 318 Thats Not Really Evil, My Friend

    Sensing that something was wrong, Artanis hurried to the great hall to find more than half of St Laurent''s clergymen had fainted.


    "What''s going on?! An ambush by the cult?!"


    All he could see were priests and pastors strewn across the floor. Though he had aged, the archbishop''s reaction was still sprightly. Gathering a bunch of divine flare in his hands, he enveloped himself a layer of divine protection. A Word''s Truth: Annihilation skill was also prepared in an instant, ready to be unleashed at any given moment.


    At the same time, Artanis analyzed the infinite possibilities that could have led to this.


    Were cult members ambushing them in preparation of a huge sacrificial ritual in such a faraway place like the Northern Realms? Perhaps it was an old enemy from Artanis''s own adventuring days looking to even the score? Or could it be a malignant plague that escaped attention, infecting half their knights and priest while lying dormant before showing sudden symptoms?


    Artanis quickly refuted those possibilities.


    ¡ªPreposterous. With the presence that Artificial Intelligence so-named 03, Moldavia had been secure as if the city was surrounded with iron walls that would not even let a fly in. Would the cult be able to penetrate the defenses so stealthily? A non-existent old rival and a plague never even heard of were even less likely.


    So, what is actually going on?


    It was but a brief moment in which all sorts of possibilities crossed his mind. Then, he noticed that there was a light ringing by the front door. Artanis cautiously looked up front.


    He immediately felt his sight darken; it was if all lights had vanished.


    Three people were standing at the corridor by the front door of the main prayer hall. In particular, the burly man who stood in the middle had gotten all his attention¡ªunending shadows were flowing from him and blanketing the hall.


    Blanking out momentarily, the old priest shook his head to escape the illusion, after of which Artanis finally saw the figure in front of him clearly. Eyes widening, he quickly extinguished his holy flare.


    "Joshua?! You''re awake!"


    The old priest spread his hands and stepped forward and exclaimed delightedly at the huge man, "My child, may the gods bless you, you''re up so quickly!"


    Noticing Artanis, Joshua also quickly moved to embrace the elderly white-haired man. "Yes, Lord Archbishop." He grinned. "I''m up thanks to you."


    "No, I couldn''t do anything to help your coma, how embarrassing¡­ You should be more thankful to Ling and Ying, those kids had been taking care of you for the last few days."


    The two men parted; Artanis nodded and smiled kindly at the pair of youths, who appeared chagrined. Then the old man swept his gaze across the hall, asking suspiciously, "But what''s all this? Joshua, why did everyone pass out?"


    Though the archbishop knew that the warrior was formidable, he never suspected that Joshua would be responsible. There wasn''t any reason he would do this and every unconscious personnel did not bear any scars; they seemed to have been knocked out after seeing something horrifying.


    "¡­ That''s a long story¡­"


    Sighing, Joshua too turned towards the clergies scattered all over the floor. He helpless told Artanis, "It''s fortunate that you don''t feel it too much¡ªor it''ll be some trouble. This isn''t the place, let''s discuss it further at a place without people."


    "No problem, although¡­"


    With a clap that emitted waves of holy light, Artanis sent for several people to handle the mass of fainted clergymen. He then turned to size up Joshua, frowning as he swept his gaze across him. "Joshua, are you cursed by something? Why do I sense that there''s a thick shadow hiding within your body?"


    "That''s exactly what I intend to talk to you about."


    Before the other church workers entered the hall to help their fainted fellows, Artanis and Joshua''s band went up a stony spiral staircase to the first floor of the church. Walking through the empty walkway Artanis found an unoccupied room; they entered and grabbed a few chairs and sat face-to-face.


    Artanis did not ask them about where they had been or what they did that led to his coma. The elderly priest did not want to be too mindful of things that would not change either way; his experience as a senior man told him that it would probably increase his list of annoyances instead.


    He was only interested in what sort of explanation Joshua would give him.


    Naturally, the warrior wasn''t being evasive¡ªand explained everything going on with his body exactly as it was.


    "The Breath of Chaos?"


    Artanis furrowed his brow again after Joshua''s explanation. He muttered doubtfully with his arms folded, "What I do know is that your body is enveloped by the vengeful spirits of many dead magical beasts. That would definitely deal a heavy spiritual burden on those who met you for the first time. But could the Breath of Chaos increase that load?"


    ¡ªAnd it was at a threshold that even spirited and composed priests and knights could not endure? That in particular surprised the archbishop.


    "It''s just as you say," Joshua replied on his sturdy wooden chair. "I have a hard time making the connection but the truth is exactly that. All who see me for the first time would be affected by the Breath of Chaos, rid of their consciousness and pass out¡ªwhich was the reason for the fainted knight and priests.


    "This mustn''t continue," he quickly added. "I have to get rid of it as soon as possible."


    "Of course." Drawing a deep breath, archbishop Artanis nodded in agreement. "If everything is as you say it must be handled swiftly. Ultimately, you aren''t like most others; you''re a count of the land¡ªthere will often be religious ceremonies or festivals that you need to host. And when that time comes¡­"


    Picturing a scene where Joshua appear and the large crowds that faint at the sight of him¡ªit would most certainly be cause for mass panic. What''s more, if the spiritually sturdier clergies were defenseless and fell like ragged dolls, it would not be a stretch to imagine that the common folk would have heart-attacks.


    "What solution does the Church of the Seven Gods to handle such a problem?" Joshua cut to the heart of the issue. It seems that he, too, has predicted what could happen in days to come and could not wait to be rid of it. "Even if it can''t be completely removed, it could still be hidden."


    "A dispel is out of the question."


    Though he shook his head decisively, the old priest''s voice was hesitant and he looked as if he was unable to make up his mind.


    Gripping the chair handles, he said, "I''ve said before, it''s very difficult to remove vengefulness of such beings before their deaths. I could try if the symptoms were lighter, but your case needs the hands of His Holiness the Pope or a divine blessing. It can''t be quelled otherwise; and there''s the Breath of Chaos now, which makes things even more complicated."


    Pausing as if gathering resolve, Artanis looked up and met Joshua''s gaze. "Still, there''s still a chance. The spiritual pressure requires one condition¡ªand that''s to look you directly in the eyes."


    "What do you mean?" Keenly sensing the ray of hope for a possible way out, Joshua quickly pressed on just as he himself thought of a possibility.


    "It means if you cover your face or use some trick that conceals your true face, the stress would be greatly decreased."


    Running through a few ways to counter the problem, it was clear that Artanis had thought long and hard about the issue. "The Dragon Might of gigantic draconian species could cause mass hysteria. However, when they change into human form that power is inapplicable because the common folk wouldn''t be looking at their true form. Your circumstance is almost the same, and the solution just might be the same if we think along the same lines."


    "Equip a helmet or a mask or some illusionary spell to change your facial features ¡ªeven using your exact same face is viable too. As long as others couldn''t see your real face the problem could mostly be solved.


    With those words the elderly priest rose, the corners of his mouth showing the hint of a smile. Looking at Joshua who stood up too, he said in an unusually low voice, "At present, I have a spell that suits this purpose¡ªor more precisely, a holy spell item.


    Such a coincidence? The warrior was taken aback, although it was not that surprising when he thought about it. Magical equipment that conjured phantasms were the easiest to produce. Additionally, every faction usually had dealings whereby they need to cover their tracks¡ªwhich was why it was common even for a church to have magical tools that change appearances.


    In reality, as the Liege of Moldavia, Joshua could easily buy a wide variety of high-quality illusionary equipment. But since the archbishop had one, there''s no need for him to go out of his way to make a purchase.


    "There''s no need to rush." The old priest''s smile widened then, as if realizing something; his wrinkles even seemed to be fading. "Before your trouble is solved, I''d like your assistance on a matter too, Joshua. It''d also be helping yourself¡ªto a certain extent."


    "It won''t be an issue as long it''s within my power," Joshua answered without hesitation. Artanis had helped him much and had long protected his domain. He also never tried to grab power even if he were one of the leaders of the Church of Seven Gods in the northern realms. If the old priest really did have some trouble, the warrior would most certainly help.


    "Perhaps you''ve heard from 03," the elderly man smiles broadened even more at Joshua''s promise. "There''s been cult members and demon worshippers slipping into town intent on sabotage. It''s thanks to Miss 03 that they were all caught and sent here."


    Joshua nodded, and Artanis continued, "These cultists in town bear ill-will¡ªand they are swarming incessantly from outside of town. But since we still couldn''t uncover their motives up till now, the church and the city watch are quite passive on the matter. We don''t even know which area should be fortified."


    "But there weren''t any major problems?" Joshua frowned, looking doubtful. "It may slightly damage the reputation of the Church, according to what I know¨C"


    "¨CThe Church will not show a shred of sympathy or tolerance. We will use extreme measures or even Holy spells to torture them and have them spit out whatever they know."


    Artanis cut the warrior short, shaking his head¡ªhis ancient face showing very little regret. "It''s a pity that these cultists are surprisingly determined, even the knights who executed them looked shaken at their pitiful sight. Either way, they are not talking, and there is only nineteen left out of the twenty-seven Cultists and demon worshippers. And we''re still in the dark about their intentions."


    "¡­ I understand."


    Mostly grasping the meaning behind the old priest''s words and the assistance he seeks, Joshua held back a smile and sigh, shaking his head. "Your Excellency, you''re really¡­"


    "Frankly speaking, that''s not really evil." Artanis smiled too, appearing quite hearty. "Does it count as evil, for the master of a domain, to take a look at cultists ready to stir up trouble in his lands? It''s normal however you look at it!"


    The two of them looked at each other and exploded in laughter. Beside them, the young boy and girl glanced at each other silently, and smiled helplessly together.

 Chapter 319 The Black Plague

    There was a heavy-security dungeon beneath St. Laurent''s Cathedral.


    It was a publicly known ''secret'' on the Mycroft Continent that churches had dungeons. Thanks to all sorts of knight novels and historical documents even peasants knew that darkness existed beneath those sacred grounds. Against the criminal element and cultists, even priests who gave food to the poor did not show any hints of pity.


    That''s because they had betrayed their identity as humans, abandoned human morality and left society. They were undoubtedly sub-human scum. It was not necessary to repent for any actions against them; even crueler methods would be forgiven against these beings that deserve to be loathed.


    Nobody was dubious against that notion; the cultists tales that spread amongst the people made it known that it was sheer justice.


    Stepping past a dark corridor, heading downwards a granite staircase and behind two huge steel doors, before crossing a narrow passageway laden with traps armed with holy spells, Joshua and his band arrived at the dungeon fifty-meters deep below ground.


    Built with solid granite over a meter thick as its foundation with a layer of liquid metal, St. Laurent''s underground prison was less a dungeon and more a huge cauldron buried deep underground. It was flawless and airtight¡ªits atmosphere purified by holy spells to guarantee absolute separation against the world outside. Many other spells were used to conceal its appearance and block all communications.


    In other words, being in here was being isolated from everything else.


    And now, every cultist in Moldavia was being locked here as they await their deaths; they would be executed during the annual autumn harvest. On that day, all sorts of execution equipment would be placed at the city square.


    Crosses, guillotines, pyres and the like would be armed and ready as each cultist would be sentenced to a death according to the people''s wishes; number thirty-seven of the Empire''s codex states that the form of punishment and type of execution will be decided by the people.


    Dim pyroxene lights hung on both sides of the dungeon, the silver-grey flashes swayed, illuminating airborne dust. Under Artanis''s lead, the trio walked past outer cells that were dusty and empty and looked unoccupied for a long time.


    Noticing the warrior''s curious stare, the old priest explained, "The Northern realms haven''t seen the cult''s presence for a long time."


    Even Artanis''s voice turned thick and serious in this place; there were flashes of cruelty and bitterness in the gaze of the kind archbishop. "Other than the few cases of sacrificial rituals when I was a child, there had been no cultist setting foot in Moldavia for at least sixty to seventy years."


    ¡ªAnd my sister had vanished then; there wasn''t a word from her after so many years.


    He did not say that out loud but continued with his quiet voice, "This bunch of cultist can be considered the first batch under my tenure. I''ve placed them in the deepest cells.


    Joshua noticed that the old priest was referring to the cultist as animals in the Mycroft common tongue instead of as fellow humans.


    But does that matter? The warrior shrugged indifferently. Cultists weren''t human; they were monsters born after the Chaos had consumed their hearts.


    "Your Excellency!"


    Several knights keeping watch had stepped out vigilantly after hearing their footsteps. When they noticed that Artanis was with them they reverently lowered their heads and let them pass.


    "Thank you for your service. Our count is here today to take a look at the cultists, please guard the doors well." Nodding slightly at the knights, the old priest paused for a moment and ordered gravely, "Later, do not approach whatever you hear."


    "Yes, Your Excellency!" The knight answered together. They never suspected that anything was out of place; it was absolutely normal for the liege of the land to interrogate the cultists.


    Neither would it matter as to how the cultists were treated, or how they screamed and wailed; no saint would spare a shred of sympathy towards those scumbags if they were to see the sacrificial altars the cultists made.


    It was also thanks to the knights lowering their gaze that they did not glimpse Joshua''s face. They were not deterred even as they lifted their eyes and saw his side profile or the back of his head. The most they got were light palpations, and sighs of their count''s formidable valor and substantial power; there would be panic and confusion otherwise.


    The depths of the dungeon were completely dark; in place of pyroxene lights a bizarre magical tool hung above; a diamond-shaped purple crystal that emitted blurry magical radiance. Joshua stretched out his fingers to feel its magical fluctuation. "An anti-magic field?"


    "And an anti-cloaking barricade. Whether with magic or aura, there''s no slipping in."


    Artanis stopped walking after he answered the warrior. Staying silent for a moment, he said, "We''ve arrived."


    He then clapped his hands, and holy light surged, as if some magical formation was activating. A brilliant positive radiance sparked horizontally from the ceiling, illuminating the dark dungeon in its entirety.


    "AHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!"


    "TURN IT OFF, TURN IT OF!!!!"


    "WWWAAAAARRRRRRGGGGGHHHHHHHH!!!!"


    Countless screams immediately rang across the desolate place; Joshua squinted, sweeping his gaze around beneath the brightness.


    They were standing inside an oval hall surrounded by thirty compact cells, fenced with dual steel bars painted with visible stripes of holy light, giving it an extremely sturdy appearance. The cells were so small that occupants would not be able to stand or sit but only squat, although more than half of them were empty.


    The floor of the enclosure was stained black-red, and the four walls were spread with marks of deep-crimson. There was also suspicious yellow oil that seeped into the cracks of the wall.


    In the occupied cells were human silhouettes that screamed and twisted maniacally; the rays of positive energy were lighting them up¡ªblack smoke flowed from their body. Due to the tight space they could not stand or lie flat, and after long periods of squatting their knees were immobile, as if they had turned to steel.


    "It''s these guys. Don''t look at how haggard they are, their mouths are quite sealed¡ªwe''ve interrogated them long and hard but couldn''t even get half a word from them."


    Artanis expression was as cool as steel but spoke in an absolutely neutral tone that Joshua never heard him use. "Eight died during questioning and now there''s nineteen of them left. My child, you can do as you like with these things, it won''t matter if every single one dies."


    As long as you get them to talk.


    "Damned followers of the fake gods¡ª"


    Hearing those words, a screaming prisoner suddenly lifted its head. With a blurred voice, it laughed madly. "You people will never know what you''re up against. The gospel of my Lord is upon you and all there will be IS DESPAIR, HAHAHAHAHAHAAHAHAHAHA!!!"


    The others who were in the cell alongside it were quickly spurred on, and the screams vanished immediately as all sorts of obscene chants and abominable prayers roused at once. One of the voices was louder than others. "You guys know nothing!"


    Without question these convicts had a human appearance, with eyes, nose, ears, and mouth. Nevertheless, hunger and fatigue had left their bodies devoid of flesh, their eyes were haunted and tunneled deep into their own sockets¡ªa look alone was enough to tell that this was not humanly possible.


    Their flesh and blood resembled a layer of mud slapped upon bones that never ceased to squirm, and their faces formed convoluted expressions that looked both like a smile and a pained moan simultaneously. Blood vessels and veins were popping up on their skin and were pulsating with a dark purple liquid. The cultists had their eyes shut tight under the positive energy illumination, but their eyeballs could be seen whirling unnaturally beneath their thin eyelids.


    As they slowly got used to the glow, the cultists opened their eyes wide and looked towards the center of the hall.


    Every single pair of eyes gleamed in a rotten, disgusting dark green color. As if an abyssal whirlpool they twisted, conjuring images of a bottomless swamp of slime.


    "Not talking? That isn''t up to you." Ignoring the utterly loony followers of the cult, the old priest smiled icily. He turned and patted Joshua''s shoulder, saying in a low voice, "It''s up to you."


    Do not hold back against these monsters.


    Soon, Artanis made way for the silhouette and left the prison hall.


    "No problem," Joshua replied softly as the clergy walked past. "I never show mercy to the enemy."


    The warrior gestured for Ling, Ying and Artanis to leave. Though the siblings were hesitant, they obeyed their master and vacated the prison hall with the archbishop.


    As the sound of their footsteps grew distant, the warrior stepped into the middle of the prison hall. Laughing, he looked around the entire dungeon and said with a voice cold as ice, "Break time''s over. NOW, LOOK AT ME!"


    The cultists had been a little confused due to the old priest''s prompt departure. They were not quite sure why the clergy Artanis would so willingly hand his investigation to a stranger¡ªbut that was not important right now.


    Just as they prepared to laugh and ridicule the man who stood in front of them, the air froze.


    They saw Joshua''s face.


    What was the feeling? It was indescribable ¡ªas if the air in their lungs were all sucked out in an instant, while their throats could only emit clicking sounds of spasm. Every single follower of evil quickly closed their mouths as their teeth clattered.


    It was as if the scorching light of positive energy that had been brighter than the sun darkened in moments. Endless fog as black as ink wafted off the man. Though it appeared to be just a shroud, the faces of a thousand savage monsters surfaced, materializing and pressing down with the crushing pressure of the ocean on their bodies. Gasping for breath, they despaired as they discovered that their lungs ceased functioning out of fear and that they were suffocating bit by bit.


    Unable to fall or kneel, their noses were filled with the thick odor of rusting iron. The compact cells were preventing them from turning their scalps, while their necks and eyeballs refused to cooperate and could not be lowered or closed. All they could do was wait as their will turned murky.


    The cultist nearest to Joshua acted as if it had seen an archdemon who had ascended from hell. It was closing in with every step and held his hand¡ªformed from black steel and blades¡ªaloft, to point at itself.


    Before passing out entirely, the cultist felt a hand grab its hair and jerking its head up. A pair of red, burning eyes stared into its own, and a sharp chill flowed down his marrow and bloodstream, jolting him awake swiftly.


    "TELL ME EVERYTHING YOU KNOW!"


    Upon hearing the voice reminiscent of clanking metals, the cultist''s consciousness that had been corrupted by Chaos felt as if it was struck by a gigantic hammer. It could feel its very soul reverberating violently, its heart struck by the tremendous despair of falling into an abyss. Its vision went fuzzy and its lips trembled and parted slowly. Its will, unmoved by the knights'' severe beatings and torture for almost half a month, was being overturned.


    However, just as its prepared to spill its secrets, the cultist''s eyes suddenly bulged¡ªand it unleashed a violent wail.


    The sound was so sad and terrible, and much more painful than the burns from the scorching positive energy luminescence that even Joshua felt the suffering at the depths of its soul.


    He watched as its eyes bulged ¡ªas if prepared to pop out of its sockets. Its thin, withering flesh expanded vigorously, while its face covered in green veins and blood vessels turned green-blue, and its internal fluids flowed viscously and audibly.


    "NO! MY LORD, NO! I DIDN''T TALK, I DIDN''T TALKKKK WWWAAAARRRRRRGGGGGGGHHHHHH!!!!!"


    The shrill lamentation shot out from the Cultists at an inhuman pitch. Joshua relaxed his grip and let go of its hair; he frowned at the sight, his gaze completely dignified.


    That cult member had been man¡ªthat much was obvious from his once rather comely profile. But now there''s nothing left of its face; all that was left of the flesh had turned green-black as if something had completely melted underneath the skin. Its skull appeared prepared to drop from at any given moment.


    Pfft¨C


    A stream of blood ejected out of its ears turbulently as a stench engulfed the entire hall within seconds. The positive energy lights kept shining and cleansed the disgusting smell of Chaos. As for the cult member, it was neither struggling nor screaming anymore. Like a zombie it stood its ground, its eyes bleeding just as its body bloated bizarrely all over.


    "Unexpected¡­ And I thought it''s going to be just an ordinary cult ambush; this never crossed my mind."


    His eyebrows tightened and raised, Joshua looked utterly serious. Without glancing at the other convicts that had already fainted, he glared tightly at the cultist that looked as if it was dead.


    "Brought forward?" He muttered to himself. "No, it should have happened far south. I''ve never paid much attention to the northern lands in my past life, so perhaps the same thing had happened there then¡­"


    At his words, all sorts of outlandish transformations were occurring on the cult member''s body. Firstly, its bloating body bursts open, and huge amounts of black muddy liquid sprayed out from the opening underneath the popped skin. Afterward, a bunch of half-melted guts leaked out, and finally, as if corroded, everything melted within the black murky liquid.


    Since all its blood and organs had flowed out and were melted by the black liquid, all that was left of the cultists were skin held on by his bones. Obviously, dying did not go much more than that.


    "The Black Plague."


    "A big move from the Evil God of Pestilence."


    "A super plague that killed sixty percent of the coastal population far south."


    Turning away unsentimentally, Joshua''s expression became truly cold.


    "This can''t be handled by the northern realms alone. Against a plague, the nation must go in full force. A report must be given to the Imperial City, and His Majesty the Emperor must be notified.

 Chapter 320 The Future I Desire

    When Joshua turned to leave the prison hall, he sensed a spreading air of Chaos.


    Magical plagues were not caused by simple bacteria or living things. Sickness caused by natural elements or magicless elements could be uprooted no matter how serious they were.


    On the other hand, the black liquid that was the cultist''s blood and organs had already been corroded by Chaos power and was slowly propagating. Moving slowly under the illumination of positive energy, it spread steadily towards its surroundings. Now, the compact jail cell looked entirely like a different world; the disgusting murky liquid squirmed across the stone floor as if alive.


    Joshua turned to watch the scene.


    A malevolent plague of the Chaos wrought on by berserk dragons, the Black Plague.


    In his preexistence, a dragon from the oceans had suddenly surfaced and destroyed half of the southern kingdom in the far south. The coastal zones fell without exemptions, though the kingdom, through its vast power, managed to carve out an impenetrable central defense line at the cost of many lives. Still, many places had been abandoned helplessly, thoroughly occupied.


    Within those locations, most humans were eaten by frenzied draconian beasts; a minority of individuals with formidable professions went into hiding and survived between the cracks. As time passed and the kingdom''s armies began to get used to countering the draconian monsters, things turned for the better.


    Under the full support of the adventurers¡ªotherwise known as the gamers¡ªthe kingdom''s troops launched waves of counterattacks and reclaimed a number of coastal fortifications. Using those as a rally point, they slowly reclaimed all the land that they had lost.


    And that was when the Black Plague came and ruined it all.


    It was the end of Starfall Year 833, a freezing day of winter. Amidst the snow that blanketed the land, a trembling man came to main gates of Hal Harbor Fortress.


    He was still breathing although his entire body was soaked in black blood. The city guards recognized him; he was a famous elven adventurer who had entered the forest thicket to scout the habitat of draconian beasts. They quickly approached to welcome him, and upon finding that he was fainting they quickly rushed him to the fortress'' medical bay.


    Along the way, the local adventurer kept moaning and dripping black blood. The air was tainted heavily with the putrid sanguinity¡ªbut since it was the frontline none of them took notice of the odor; they kept dashing towards the clinic, detecting nothing out of the ordinary. The thicket was filled with all sorts of creatures and draconian monsters, so perhaps the adventurer was ambushed by some poisonous monster? There were so many varieties of venom that keeps wounds open that no one paid extra attention.


    Either way, all of them did not notice the seriousness of the matter.


    In the clinic, doctors and priests worked together urgently to save the adventurer with a combination of divine spells and potions. The elf''s external wounds were quickly healed and the black blood stopped flowing.


    However, things took a turn for the worst¡ªas they looked on in horror, the adventurer''s body bloated as he gasped in pain. His flesh was expanding visibly and, in the end, after one final scream of agony he blew up violently; the liquefied flesh and organs sputtered across the surgical room.


    The bizarre manner of death and the fact that they could not save the poor patient left the healers crestfallen. They naturally detected the smell of Chaos hidden within his corpse and purified it. Most believed that it was some sort of toxic from a new species of berserk dragon, similar to that of giant desert scorpions that could melt humans¨Calbeit more mortifying.


    For that, Hal imported a huge batch of anti-venom from the capital to counter the unknown draconian species, while the adventurers prepared the appropriate countermeasures too.


    They believed that they were prepared for anything.


    But in reality, they weren''t. Chaos, concealed within shadows, had already spread through the entire town. On the first day, sixty percent of the population felt discomfort. On the second, forty-five percent were taken ill, their bodies emitting a weird sound of flowing fluids. On the third, a large number of them were coughing blood. Other than the unaffected Gold-tier champions everyone else were showing extreme symptoms.


    It was then that the people finally sensed that something wasn''t right. Perhaps it was not venom but an undiscovered plague¡ªbut it was all too late; there was no coming back.


    After a week, other than three Gold-tier champions who were confused and at the brink of collapse, every citizen turned into piles of bones and blood that splattered all over the place. The harbor, once clean and tidy, became a purgatory that reeks of blood; the putridness, not bound by the cold, flowed alongside the northern winds.


    Thus, the name of the Black Plague spread throughout the land.


    Joshua''s own body had been gripped by the plague in his pre-existence. Still, it had been the latter stages of the pestilence and the warrior survived thanks to high-level holy healing. Nonetheless, he entirely understood the sensation of his own body being melted by an unknown existence from the inside, bit by bit.


    It was far viler than being nibbled off by ferocious beasts.


    "The extraordinary bodies of Gold-tier members could easily resist the invasion of this sickness. Anyone who has not reached that level¡ªeven by just inches¡ªwould still be infected."


    Mumbling to himself, Joshua unconsciously recalled the days he fought against the plague. It had been a difficult time as countless lives were lost to the symptoms and turned into a warm viscous pool of black blood. All that was left were skin tissue and brittle bones that floated on top of the pile.


    Although the cold could not stop the spread of the plague, flames could.


    Raising his hand, the warrior clicked his fingers and black-red flames appeared out of thin air over the squirming black blood. Combat Aura mixed with Order Power cleansed it all in its entirety, turning even the corpse into ashes. The plague had corroded the bones¡ªit was no tougher than cookies.


    Cold to the eye as he oversaw the complete incineration of the black fluids, Joshua shook his head before turning to leave.


    Fire can completely destroy the materials that the black blood latches onto and turn it all to ash. In the plague zones of the far south back then, any who showed slight signs of being infected were pushed into pyres by frenzied mobs. Although their actions mistakenly killed quite a number of people who had the occasional ordinary cold, it did stop the plague from spreading.


    Due to the surging Combat Aura and the sudden extreme heat, the unconscious cultists were jolted awake. They were brazened enough to blaspheme against archbishop Artanis but were now shrinking themselves into a bunch, silent and shuddering, afraid of even making a sound.


    Unbelievably terrified, they watched Joshua''s every step as he left the hall. They were even rejoicing; they did not want to face that walking nightmare even if it meant torture before death.


    Artanis was chatting with Ling and Ying outside prison.


    The trio seemed quite happy in their conversation. When they heard his footsteps they all turned towards the exit.


    "What? Joshua, why you''re out so quickly?" Curious, the old priest stroked his own white beard and asked doubtfully, "Perhaps you need some torture tools? That''s my mistake, I actually forgot to prepare the goods."


    With those words, Artanis rose and walked towards the guardsmen for some.


    "No, it''s fine, I know their intention."


    Joshua''s tone as he stopped Artanis had never been so serious, his gaze solemn. "This may be beyond belief, but¡­"


    "I believe you." Quickly cutting him short, the elderly clergy was now solemn too. He looked around and added softly, "Let''s take this upstairs."


    "You''re right."


    Nodding and agreeing with Artanis, the warrior called for Ling and Ying and they all left. Though the other clergies were rather unsure, they silently followed as they saw their master''s rare sobriety.


    The positive energy luminescence dimmed at the lowest jail cells. Artanis had summoned all the knights who were keeping watch over the prison under Joshua''s suggestion. They combined to activate the lockdown system, and a bulky metal layer that was a meter-thick completely isolated the oval-shape section from the typical prison room. For insurance, the warrior also got the archbishop to conduct a large-scale Gold-tier cleansing ritual, completely purifying half the underground jail.


    Although they did not know why the liege of this domain was leaving so quickly or what he had gotten out of the cultists, the knights could tell from their actions that there was an air of danger. After ensuring that the metal layer cannot be unsealed all of them left the dungeon.


    It''s also worth mentioning that Joshua had his back to the knights the entire time.


    "It''s a plague." Joshua told Artanis in a low voice after they walked out of the spiral corridor and into the ground level of the church. "The cultists plan to spread an absolutely lethal plague from the Evil God of Pestilence."


    He left it at that as he enlightened the doubtful old priest about why he was being so cautious; he was prepared to tell the rest at a safer place, and the dungeon wasn''t secure enough to talk about it.


    His eyes gleaming in the darkness, the archbishop nodded slowly but said nothing. Artanis obviously made conjectures from Joshua''s requests.


    They walked silently towards the surface, past the darkened corridor and the Mass hall and up the stairs to the first floor. While they looked for a secured room for discussion regarding the Evil God of Pestilence, a blond man with blue eyes appeared before them.


    He was tall, muscular and gorgeous, but he also looked tired and haggard¡ªas if he did not rest for days. Catching the sound of Artanis''s footsteps he approached to greet the archbishop, but his eyes opened widely in surprise as he glimpsed Joshua''s face.


    "Joshua?! You''re awake?!" he uttered in shock.


    "Yes, my friend. I''m up."


    A slight smile appeared on his grim face as Joshua greeted the blond holy knight. He approached and clapped him on his shoulder. "It''s just a few days, Roland, although you look much worse than I did."


    "It''s a long story¡­ Looking at you, are you having some important discussion?"


    Exhaling slowly, the holy knight looked exhausted and appeared to have much in his mind¡ªnot that he had the strength to talk about it right now. Taking note, the warrior crisply shook his head. "Don''t think too much. I do have something to discuss with the archbishop, but it''s not so important to have you join in while you''re so worn out. Just wait, he''ll tell you when we''re done."


    Despite his intentions to refuse, Joshua was not really leaving Roland any choice. As Ling and Ying bade him rather regretful farewells, the holy knight could only stare blankly as Joshua and the archbishop quickly went upstairs, his tired gaze looking rather dull.


    "Can''t even retort¡­ I really need to rest a bit."


    Finding his condition was indeed under-par, Roland shook his head and walked towards his own room.


    Along the way, he can''t help remembering his conversation with St. Igor¡ªHis Holiness the Pope himself.


    The holy knight never rested since returning from the other realm three days ago; the first thing he did was pray calmly to remove the divine blessing from Father Nature that remained in him.


    A god''s boons, though greatly beneficial, still was not a good thing for a holy knight to possess since it was power from another god. It had taken half a day to remove all traces of it, although in a twist of events the holy knight felt his abilities grow after the cleansing¡ªapproaching the levels of extreme.


    Naturally, that took everything out of Roland, but it was not the time to rest. He resisted his drowsiness and arranged a report of his journey at the other world, before rushing to the cathedral''s circle of communication, ready to tell it all to the pope.


    However, the ones on the receiving end were the pope''s guards. The loyal knights said that His Holiness was deep within the Great Altar in communion with the gods; he was to wait for some time.


    Obviously, Roland did not protest; but instead of sleeping or meditating he stayed by the circle, waiting¡ªso that he would be there the moment the pope returned.


    That wait was a day long¡ªmeaning less than half a day ago from the present, the pope finally completed his communion with the gods and answered Roland''s call.


    Pope Igor was immensely patient towards his godchild, the strongest amongst the younger generation of holy knights in the Church of Seven Gods. He took in every world of Roland''s description of his adventures in the other world, never showing a sense of distrust. Instead, he inquired about certain intricacies, revealing his complete trust.


    "I see¡­ Father Nature, Evil God of Calamity, Sage''s inheritance and the King of Searing Souls."


    The projection of his Holiness who was millions of miles away nodded slowly; the wise old man appeared to take Roland''s words at face value.


    "You believe me?!"


    That fact alone had taken Roland by surprised; he never thought that anyone would be convinced by such outlandish stories. He believed he was doing his duty by telling everything as it is and never expected anyone to believe him or counted on the elderly pope to regard his encounters as the truth.


    "Don''t be surprised, my child. I''ve had a premonition about this."Igor said slowly, his eyes flashing with sagely wisdom. "A power surge as an ancient god unleashes its full force could cover the distance between realms. I''ve detected it early on, albeit not expecting you to be involved."


    Pausing for a moment, the pope slowly¡ªand asked probingly, "Now that you''ve seen firsthand the grand armies of Chaos and the true form of the Evil God¡­ what do you think, Roland?"


    At the pope''s question, Roland kept mum for a while as if reminiscing. He then replied, steadily and somberly, "Holy Father, it''s the first time I''ve seen such massing of Chaos soldiers, and the first time I fought against them without comrades or knowing anything."


    "I do not know what kind of world it was, how the elven civilization came to be or how far the civilizations of that world had developed and wasn''t privy as to why Father Nature would slumber there. The only thing I understood was that they are our comrades against the Chaos."


    Though weak, the belief was firm and could be understood without words.


    Roland''s pallid face devoid of rest for days showed resolve. "It''s as you said. Joshua definitely told me a few truths; he said that fires need firewood ¡ªthe world may be of the Order but it''s also built from the void of Chaos¡­ If the flame of our world is dying it will need to consume the endless power of the Chaos, just as his family and other house of Guardians did."


    "I see that you''ve come to understand this."


    Looking pleased, the pope nodded. "Since you know this, I have no reason to keep this from you¡­ Yes, the war in the last epoch had almost extinguished the very embers of our world. If we are to keep the flame going we will require new firewood from the Chaos, and head towards the domain sealed by the Evil Gods, the steadiest source of Chaotic force."


    "That would mean that their sacrifice is meaningful, right."


    Silently, Roland''s eyes glinted in a troubled manner. He inhaled deeply, and asked in a low voice, "There must be sacrifices so that our world could go on¡­ their deaths are not without value, right?"


    "Of course, my child."


    The venerable white-haired man, pope of the Church of Seven Gods nodded before answering somberly and respectfully. "Whether it''s your fallen comraded or knights whose lives were lost long ago, they are heroes of humanity."


    On the first floor.


    Joshua closed his eyes to recall the past after telling the archbishop everything, while Artanis gripped his chair handle tightly, his face somber.


    Quiet for some time, Joshua then said in a rumbling voice, "I will tell 03 to keep a close watch over the citizens'' health; the church should dispatch priests and knights to search towns and villages for signs of the pestilence."


    "As for me, I will head to the Imperial City and give the Emperor my report on this matter. The realms and the other three domains must learn of this at once too."


    "That''s for sure."


    The old priest nodded and assume the responsibility spontaneously, but he still looked doubtful.


    "How are you going to solve this problem? Unlike an enemy with form, this is a shapeless plague¡ªit can''t be destroyed with fists or weapons."


    "I have my methods."


    The warrior smiled and looked to the south¡ªas if with his gaze he could see the land where the plague had first erupted.


    A place where berserk dragons prowled, a battlefield he once fought on.


    Now his eyes were indifferent; there was just a little spark concealed profoundly in him. "Nobody knows it better than I do."


    Those cultists who were spreading the plague with the intent of harvesting countless lives could not even dream that this world has an existence such as him.


    The warrior understood the plague much more, and the result would definitely be different from the unchangeable past.

 Chapter 321 Chest of Erebus

    "Are you planning to leave now?"


    Artanis stood up. He remained doubtful about the disease that was called ''melanemia''. After all, the unexpected plague was really a little strange. However, his doubts vanished the moment he confronted the man before him.


    Joshua was a man who would never lie. He had said many strange things that sounded delusional. But all of his words would be proven to be true in the end. The other old archbishops might want to test and find out the results before they made any assumption. However, only Joshua does not do that.


    That was a warrior who deserved to be trusted by everyone.


    "It''s almost ready. It seems to be in a good shape now."


    Joshua also stood up and took a deep breath then pumped his Combat Aura through all of his veins beneath his skin from his heart. A red light radiated around his body. He could feel the power that surged within his body. Then, he looked out the window and asked, "How is Black doing these days? Why haven''t I seen it yet?"


    "That creature has grown too big now. It can''t even get into the city without causing havoc to the streets. So I have asked our people to get Black settled at Winter Fort in Nissia. That place is big enough to accommodate at least one dragon."


    Artanis shook his head and felt a little worked up over his emotions, "Black seems to be growing bigger. What have you been feeding it? Oh, yes. I need to bring that thing over to you. If you depart for the Imperial City without it, you will definitely cause a great disturbance in the city when you arrive there."


    The old archbishop seemed to have remembered something important. He immediately turned around and walked towards the door. He asked Joshua to wait for him in the room before he headed to the stairs in a hurry.


    "Speaking of which, we have not gotten a chance to relax yet."


    Looking at the old Archbishop leaving the room, Ling sat next to the warrior as he stretched his back. The black-haired boy sang out his thoughts in a lazy tone. "We''re tru¨Cly busy."


    "Think about it, things are just like this¡­"


    Ying leaned on the table as she spoke gently, "After battling for so long, I think I really need to tune myself up a little¡­ I feel tired to even think about going up against ''Pestilence''."


    The expression and manner of the silver-haired girl could only be described with one word and one word only, lethargy.


    "Rest assure that it is not our place to handle ''Pestilence''."


    Joshua sat in his chair. He found it funny to look at the lazy faces of the young boy and the young girl. Of course the warrior understood that. That was because ''Pestilence'' was not an enemy that could be taken down with any sort of physical attack. So, Ying and Ling were not thrilled, nor did they show even the slightest interest to fight against ''Pestilence'' as they would not do damage at all against that sort of enemy.


    After giving it some thoughts, Joshua reassured both of his weapons, "We''ll mostly be handling ''Pestilence'' that emerges within our own territory. We will only be able to rely on the power and strength of the Imperial City and the churches to handle a formless enemy like ''Pestilence''. We won''t need to line ourselves up to do that sort of job."


    The reason behind the breakout of the plague in the previous life was because the Dragon''s Calamity had sealed all of the connections between the Sacred Mountain in the distant sea and the outside world. Furthermore, various cults had caused riots in the tide of refugees, which caught the attention of the higher authorities of the Empire in the Far East. Because of that, no one was able to seal the region that was plagued in time, leading to the outbreak of the epidemic across the world. Meanwhile, in this life, the Berserk Dragon Vaccine had been created about one or two years earlier than anticipated. Hence, the people in Mycroft did not have to face that great of a pressure from the Dragon''s Calamity. Not to mention that the Holy Mountain did not lose contact with the outside world in this life. Because of all that, the damage and casualties that ''Melanemia'' could cause still remained unknown.


    Even if it could be, it would not matter at all. His trip over to the Imperial City this time was to completely bury this possibility before it could even get out of hand. Although Joshua did not remember the methods of making the vaccine, he knew the recipe and every single material required to make the vaccine. Back in the previous life, the collecting the ingredients for the special potion was a daily quest that all players could do every single day. Even now, he could still clearly remember all of the required ingredients and how much of each ingredient would be required.


    Shortly afterward, Artanis returned to the room.


    He was holding a silver pocket watch. The chain that was attached to the watch shimmered with warm metallic light. It looked a little old. The old archbishop handed the pocket watch to Joshua and insisted that he had it. The warrior accepted it without hesitating.


    Upon opening it, Joshua found that the inside of the pocket watch was just like any other ordinary pocket watch. The clock hand ticked slowly.


    "Just pour some magic energy or Combat Aura and it will start functioning as a shroud that block people from knowing your identity. It will work like a charm."


    Artanis continued explaining the function of the watch, "Although it does not change your appearance, ordinary people would momentarily not be able to remember your face under this watch''s influence. The presence of resentment and Chaos on your body will be shrouded from everyone else other than yourself. At least then, your presence will not cause any panic."


    ¡ªBut it was inevitable to have to walk around.


    "Thank you."


    Joshua poured some of his Combat Aura into the pocket watch immediately to activate its effect. A wave of magic energy instantly shrouded the entire body of the warrior. Instantly, Ying, Ling and Artanis felt as if Joshua had vanished from the room. It felt bizarre as Joshua was just standing right before them. But their brains were telling them otherwise.


    That illusion happened only for a moment. After a while, everything went back to normal. However, the strong presence of the warrior was much weaker than before. It was as if Joshua had turned from a brilliant sun to an ordinary man with a tall and strong body.


    [Misty Pocket Watch]


    [Superior Magic Item]


    [Effect: Substantially reduce the holder''s presence, shield the holder against inferior probing spells.]


    ¡ªWho could have recalled the person that walked by in the middle of a shroudy street?]


    "Not bad."


    After witnessing the reaction of everyone in the room, Joshua nodded with satisfaction, "Thank you for the effort to get me this, Archbishop Artanis. This fits me well."


    "This is something that I have used for a long time. During my earlier days when I was traveling across the entire Empire, I specially had this item crafted in order to avoid conflicts that might find their ways to me in certain sensitive regions across the continent."


    The old archbishop smiled and fondly looked at the silver pocket watch that Joshua was holding as he recalled some good old days he had with that pocket watch. It felt like the old man was letting go one of his precious pieces. "It''s been more than 30 years. I can''t believe it still works so fine. The last time I brought it out with me was the time I went out to the streets to have a drink with old man Fang."


    The room became quiet instantly when the name of the previous butler of the Radcliffe family was spoken. Artanis had also noticed that. He quickly laughed at himself and said, "I''m old. An old man can really easily drown himself in past memories. Please forgive me."


    "The past memories should be revisited. It''s healthy to walk down the memory lanes sometimes."


    After keeping the silver pocket watch into his own pocket, Joshua shrugged as he was also reminded of some fond memories from the past. Then he whispered to himself softly, "That''s right. The dedication of the Radcliffe family for over 400 years has come to an end. The Chaos in the Karlis World has completely vanished. Everything has come to pass now."


    Perhaps it was the suitable time to visit the family graveyard back in Dark Forest Fortress now.


    ¡ªIt is time to tell those souls who had passed away, tell them that their obedience had been answered.


    Everyone in Moldavia was ready to depart for their destination.


    *****


    Imperial City, the Royal Mage Guild of the Empire, in the second largest laboratory lab.


    In the middle of the great hall that was filled with silence, where the walls and floor gleamed with chilly lights, a huge square-shaped crystal dome that was a few meters high stood. A bizarrely gray shroud gathered in the center of the crystal.


    That shroud had shielded all sights. Even the ten positively-charged magic circles that were emitting positive energy could not purify that shroud to reveal what was shrouded within it.


    The shroud originated from an unknown source. Its density seemed to be increasing by the second. The shroud would have gone black if not for the purifying light from the magic circles.


    Standing around the crystal were seven monks in white robes with powerful magic powers. They observed the behavior in the crystal as they discussed it with each other in soft voices.


    "Ordinary positive energy and holy light cannot purify it completely. We can only go as far as sustaining the shroud that was released from the ''Chest of Erebus''."


    An old mage spoke out with a deep voice as he looked at the other mages with a serious face, "We have only ten days left before the three months period given by the Emperor is up. If we can''t remove the shroud to see what lies within, the Empire will have to fulfill its promise to hand it over to the imbeciles that look down upon people back in the headquarter of the Eastern Mage Headquarters, Skypiercing White Tower."


    "By then, the Emperor will surely be enraged. The guild''s funding will definitely be reduced. And we will be treated like garbage, hung on the pillars of shame."


    "But we have not even scratched through its surface!"


    Another middle-aged mage, who seemed troubled, furrowed his brows as he spoke out with a louder voice, "What lies within this shroud is total chaos. Whichever methods we use to uncover what lies within, it will all be in vain. We have used the white crystals to isolate the shroud yet, we are not even close to getting a breakthrough. So all of the talks about getting into the core of the ''Chest of Erebus'' are just pointless!"


    The other mages also started to express their frustrations. Even though all of them were prideful mages, they started to question their own intelligence after being clueless for over two months on the research on the Chest of Erebus''. In fact, there were almost twenty mages on this research in the beginning. Only seven of them remained in the project after two months of fruitless research.


    The Chest of Erebus. Everyone quietly repeated that name in their hearts. The old mage''s expression was turning sourer.


    That bizarre item came from the underground of the Orc Palace that belonged to the orc race which was annihilated in the earlier days.


    Not long ago, the Empire sent their full force to completely annihilate the root of their problems that existed for over hundreds of years. They had infiltrated into the northwest Tartaros Highlands where the orcs were. The fire burned everything to ashes including the Orc Palace. After the war, during the post-war excavations, a knight found a well-hidden underground tunnel in the center of the ruins of Orc Palace.


    The length of that tunnel remained undetermined. It was strangely curvy as it led straight down into the ground. During the expedition, the expedition team uncovered many strange and bizarre paintings on the walls on of the tunnel. The paintings were completely different from the totem style commonly used by the orcs. It seemed to belong to another civilization.


    After having the mages to go with the army to examine the paintings, they had discovered that the paintings were not the style of the centaurs that were wiped out by the orcs in earlier times. Instead, the paintings were from a new race that had never revealed themselves on the surface of the entire continent.


    In just matter of days, all of the mages in the world who were interested in studying ancient civilizations came to the ruins of the Orc Palace. Of course, the members of Skypiercing White Tower, the Council of Seven and other powerful parties were involved as well. Even the Empire had to give them credit for it because of their reputations.


    With the support of many expedition operations, they were able to immediately begin with their exploration. They were well prepared as they went along the tunnel for more kilometers downwards into the tunnel. After a long time, the mages finally reached the end of that tunnel¡ªa huge underground cavern.


    The interior of the dark cavern was filled with a decaying and disgusting stench. Through various exploratory means and spells, the mages discovered that they were standing in the middle of bones that had long decayed and were fossilized. Everyone agreed that there was a race of some kind. And that the place could be a Sacrificial Ground for that particular race that remained unidentified.


    After carefully studying the bones, the mages had also found that these bones belonged to a brand new species.


    After roughly reconstructing the bones in their original form through their magic spells, it was found that the newly-discovered species can be divided into two major categories. Some of them were tall and could reach up to about three meters tall. The other category seemed to be extremely rare. Their physiques looked tougher than the other one. They had two heads and seemed to be naturally born with the abilities to cast spells.


    The two-headed ones were obviously the superiors of their own race, perhaps above the ones with one head, controlling them as the higher power in the race. Most of the corpses and bones were one-headed. So they were obviously being treated as the sacrifice for their bizarre rituals.


    At the same time in the center of the cavern was a stone altar floating in the air. A black chest that seemed to be showered with blood laid there quietly.


    That was known as the ''Chest of Erebus''.


    Initially, the Chest of Erebus did not behave strangely. Everything was fine until one of the mages injured himself as a few drops of his blood accidentally splattered on the chest. Strange things started happening as the Chest of Erebus absorbed the fresh drops of blood and begun releasing some kind of shroud. The shroud was strongly corrosive and it also confused people. Whether it was magic energy or Combat Aura, nothing was able to penetrate the shroud. The shroud had killed dozens of lives back in the cavern. It also almost closed off the exit of the cave. The mages that were there used all sorts of methods in an attempt to stop the shroud from spreading. However, their efforts were useless. In the end, they were forced to seal the shroud and the chest together in a crystal barrier. Then, they swiftly sent it back to the Imperial City.


    During that process, mages who hailed from Skypiercing Tower had shown great efforts on aiding the Empire. Due to the geographical reasons, the first chance of commencing research upon the Chest of Erebus was given to the Empire. If the Empire could not find anything, then the Skypiercing White Tower would claim the chest for research purposes. The black chest was named [Erebus] because it released black shroud that kills.


    As an ancient ancestor, who sacrificed the power of the whole family, both the Empire and the White Tower believed that there was a deep mystery in the ambiguity of Erebus. If that mystery could be resolved, an empire would be able to enhance its own strength. The impenetrable shroud could prove to be extremely valuable in the arts of infiltration and concealment.


    "Perhaps we seek the man who inherited the Kaos family. Brandon Kaos. That man possesses the greatest purification power," said a mage. He had been wanting to voice his opinions a long time ago but did not due to some reasons. However, now that their deadline was approaching fast, the mage had to say it. "I know, you all are not in good terms with Nostradamus, and you all have your prejudices towards his student as well. But, now is not the time for that."


    "¡­ You''re right."


    After taking a deep breath, the old mage, who seemed to be enraged by the name ''Nostradamus'' quickly regained his composure. "My personal dignity is not worth the dignity of the entire Royal Mage Guild of the Empire."


    He paused for a brief moment before he whispered with a gentle and yet embarrassed tone, "Summon him."

 Chapter 322 The Best Candidate

    When the mages of the Imperial City had come to a mutual decision, Joshua was waiting for the activation of the teleportation circle at the hall of St. Laurent Cathedral.


    Other than the top floor of the liege''s residence, which has a teleportation door that was built by Master Nostradamus himself, Moldavia only had two more other teleportation circles facilitated in the territory. One was located in the merchant square in the northern region of the city and the other one was located at the main hall of St. Laurent Cathedral.


    A young pastor was busy making adjustments on the teleportation circle. The circle that was dim in the beginning was slowly lit up. Light flashed across the circle as it fuelled up with Holy Light. The blue dimensional energy began to operate. Particles of florescent lights drifted in the air, filling up the entire church hall.


    "The portal to White Pigeon City is already opened."


    The apprentice who had adjusted the circle was a boy with black hair. He was probably no more than twenty years old. He looked a little embarrassed and shy when he talked. After confirming that the portal had been opened, he sighed with relief then smiled nervously at the crowd and said softly, "My liege, you are free to use it at any time."


    "Thank you for your hard work."


    The warrior nodded at the boy. The Misty Pocket Watch seemed to be effective. Even the shy boy did not flinch the moment he saw the warrior; only a little uneasy and nervous, nothing more.


    If that was the case, Joshua''s presence at the Imperial City would not draw too much attention.


    Joshua turned around and observed the teleportation circle that was cast using a Divine Spell.


    In his previous life, the warrior had used the teleportation circles to travel. Even though the magic circle cast using a Divine Spell before him seemed a little different from other magic circles out there, the effects and functions of it remained the same as the others. This magic circle cast with Divine Spell could even save on the usage of energy as it could function more efficiently with a lower input of energy.


    The Mycroft Continent was really vast. A person would not be able to walk from one end of the continent to the other end in a lifetime. Even people with Professions would not be able to do so without the help of teleportation spells.


    There were countless daemons and monsters hiding in the wilderness, hills and the plains. With thieves and fierce interracial tribes, even large-scale caravans would find it difficult to handle, especially the journey between the mountains and the Dark Forest. There were unimaginable dangers on this route. It would be extremely difficult to push forward if one did not have the strength of a Gold-tier champion or a gigantic draconic beast to lead on the front.


    No matter how prosperous a city was, the city would remain a rural area if the city was not facilitated with a teleportation circle. The North had always been addressed as the remote border zone because of the frequent turbulences that blew across the area, making it impossible for the land to have a teleportation door. However, the circumstances had changed since last year. Starting from this spring, adventurers from all over the world were able to use teleportation circle at the merchant square to go to Moldavia before they headed out to the mountains and the icelands for some adventures of their own.


    Through the blue dimensional door, the warrior could see the grand hall of the White Pigeon Church. Joshua could even see the golden patterns on the walls of the grand hall.


    The teleportation networks across the entire Mycroft Continent were normally categorized as three different sets of networks. One set was a teleportation network between the Trade Council that was opened to civilians who were willing to pay a fee to gain access. Another was an internal network that was established by the governments of the kingdoms. Basically, only the noblemen or the military forces had access to that network. The last set of Teleportation Network would be the network that belonged to the Church of the Seven Gods. That network operated in a much stricter manner than the commercial and the national network. It depended on the prestige of the users in the local church.


    Joshua''s reputation, went without saying, granted him the access to that network.


    After waiting for the dimensional door to become completely stable, the warrior brought Ying and Ling with him to cross into the dimensional door.


    At the same time, in the Imperial City.


    "I''m truly sorry. I just simply do not have the time for anything else right now."


    When the mage who paid the Kaos family a visit had finally met the blonde swordsman and euphemistically requested help from the swordsman, the answer he received was a cold rejection, "Please leave."


    The Kaos family was located at the north side of the inner region of the Imperial City. They lived in a quaint classic house. Their house looked exactly like any other ordinary houses. But, the interior of the house was very luxurious.


    Just like the starry sky, the floor shimmered with gold particles of reflective lights. There were also silvery circular pyroxene lamp on the ceilings. One would feel as if one was standing in the depths of the sky. The middle-aged mage from the Royal Mage Guild stood in the middle of the living hall. After being rejected by Brandon, his face turned red with anger. However, the mage could not vent his anger in front of this person before him.


    In the presence of the person who would be inheriting the name of the most powerful family mage in the whole Imperial City, the mage did not dare to say anything more even though he was a Gold-tier mage himself. After all, the blond-haired swordsman who stood before him was the next holy swordsman in line.


    But then again, the mage already knew the outcome of that visit beforehand.


    There were many factions in the Royal Mage Guild. The old Mage behind that mage who spoke to Brandon had always been on different terms with Brandon, the Kaos Family, and Nostradamus. Upon paying a visit to the mansion of the Kaos, the middle-aged mage was well aware of the situation. He even guessed that trying to ask for a favor from Brandon would definitely be in vain. Now that Brandon rejected his request nicely, the situation was better than he had anticipated it to be.


    "Listen well, Freyer. I know exactly what you all are up to. You just want to rely on me to purify the shroud that is being released by the Chest of Erebus."


    Right before the middle-aged mage could bid farewell and leave the mansion, Brandon Kaos suddenly began to speak, "Although your mentor was always not on the best term with my family, this involves the dignity of all the mages in our kingdom. I don''t want to hear that the imbeciles from the Skypiercing White Tower to laugh at us."


    The middle-aged mage by the name Freyer halted instantly. He turned around and looked at the swordsman with a little joy and surprise before he spoke again, "Does that mean that you''ve changed your mind, Brandon? Do you intend to help us then?"


    "No, of course not. I really don''t have the time to help you. I didn''t lie about that."


    The blond swordsman was calm and gentle. He waved his hand as he turned over to look at the clock in the living hall. He seemed to be in a good mood. So he explained to the mage patiently, "I''m heading to the North to meet with my wife and my daughters. We''re about to go out on a family trip. Your troubles are not as important as what I am about to do."


    ¡ªA family trip?


    Freyer froze. The news about Brandon''s marriage had yet to be widely circulated. So Freyer could not understand what the swordsman meant by those words. However, Brandon''s next sentence caught his attention. "Although I won''t be helping you all, I will still recommend you to another candidate that could be a great help to you all. He also possesses the power to purify. He''s even stronger than me in such regard."


    Brandon smiled as he said that. The middle-aged man was not aware of that at all. He swiftly asked the swordsman, "Who?!"


    "A friend of mine. I have no idea why he has yet to answer me through the communication network though. So I too, am not sure whether he would actually have the time to help you all. You can give it a try though."


    The blond swordsman shrugged as he said the name that made Freyer get tensed up. "Joshua van Radcliffe, the baron of the Northern Territory, Moldavia¡ªPerhaps you are familiar with that name by now. He is the candidate that I wanted to recommend to you."


    "The count who slew dragons, the man who stopped the Dark Tide all by himself in the battlefield?"


    Furrowing his brow, the middle-aged mage collected his thoughts before he spoke again, a little doubtfully, "I know. Of course I know who he is. That man has contributed more to the army than anyone in the entire history¡ªhe was even praised by the Emperor himself not long ago. But, that man is a warrior, is he not?"


    Freyer did not say anything further. However, the unasked question was obvious¡ªcould a man who knows nothing about magic really provide help to their research?


    "Although I am born in the family of mages, I am more of a swordsman than a mage. As long as the black shroud that comes from the Chest of Erebus can be purified, then the class would not matter. A warrior or a mage, the end result remains the priority."


    Brandon turned around, not bothered by the distrust of the mage before him, and ordered his servants to show the guest out of his mansion, "I don''t need to lie to you on this matter. Speaking about the ability to purify the power of darkness and chaos, Joshua is far better than I am. As long as you can locate his whereabouts and persuade him to help you, he will not disappoint you."


    "So please leave now. Alfred, escort the guest to the gate now."

 Chapter 323 Familiar Scen

    In the spring of Starfall Year 833, the year of Dragon''s Calamity, many significant incidents that were recorded in history had left their scars.


    It was the celebration of the festival called ''The Awakening Moon'' over the victory of the Northern Imperial.


    The celebration of the victory in the war with the orcs lasted for over nine days. Many kingdoms and powerful forces sent their messengers to congratulate the Imperial Kingdom. Even the Kingdom in the distant South and the Church of the Seven Gods, which were dedicated to handling the Dragon''s Calamity on their own turfs, had sent their own messengers, bearing heavy gifts to seek an audience with the Emperor.


    Ordinary people rallied on the streets and drank themselves drunk. The ambassadors of other kingdoms did not join the banquet and the celebrations on the streets as they were having important meetings at Morlaix Palace in the middle of Imperial City. According to the information from the kingdom in the distant south and the Church of the Seven Gods, the kingdoms that yet to encounter Dragon''s Calamity on their own lands had understood the seriousness of the matter.


    In short, if it weren''t for the elven tribes in the forest of the southern part of the mainland, delaying the spread the Dragon''s Calamity across the continent, the calamity would have crossed into the [Naga Mountains] by now. The Dragon''s Calamity would have spread across the borders of many other kingdoms in the west region of the continent. The gathering spot in the west where many human beings gathered was not equipped with enough firepower and army forces to resist the Dragon''s Calamity. The Dragon''s Calamity would have caused the casualties to rise up to hundreds of thousands or even millions.


    In fact, the Dragon''s Calamity was already working its course, raising the number of casualties across the entire Mycroft Continent. Those mindless berserk daemons that had already lost their conscience seemed to have a commander from the shadows. That commander was gathering forces as it made its way towards the northwest with the purpose of spreading plagues and deaths to the other regions, which remained untouched by the Dragon''s Calamity. The kingdoms in the Far East were short of supplies as they struggled. They were in urgent need of backups. The ambassadors of the Far East kingdom came to seek for support. Their central defense was more than enough to protect themselves. However, they were absolutely not capable of taking care of the other fortresses in the other places.


    Fortunately, the main forces of the berserk wyverns were ambushed by [Glaydon Sacred Hymn] from the Church of the Seven Gods. The elite platoon consisted of hundreds of practitioners who had broken through the threshold of Silver-pinnacle tier and a dozen great clergymen who had broken through the threshold of Gold-advanced tier. They had completed their own tasks and missions perfectly. The sanction from the heaven that came down with holy light had struck the dragons down as the demonic dragon that led the dragon forces was also slain by the attack. If it wasn''t for that, the situation across the Mycroft continent would have been ten times worse than it was now.


    The second thing that was worth mentioning was the findings that were uncovered in the center of the Dark Forest by the largest mage organization of the entire Mycroft Continent, the ''Skypiercing White Tower'', also known to be the most powerful and influential force in the Eastern Plains.


    The forests, the mountains, the canyons and the rivers across the whole Mycroft Continent were divided into five main parts. They were known to be the four large-scale gathering settlements of the humans in the southeast and northwest, and the Central Dark Forest that occupied more than half of the main continent.


    The Dark Forest was deemed to be a demonic area. The environment of that place was extremely treacherous and full of strange poisonous mists and turbulences. The living creatures were more dangerous than the others¨Ctruth to be told, the Central Dark Forest was the only one dangerous region that had daemons that were of Legendary-tier and the Elder Dragons lurking in the shadows of the forest. It was more dangerous to walk in that area than to walk in the depths of hell and the Dark Abyss. Some powerful warlocks could survive in the Dark Abyss for a long time. However, none of them were guaranteed to be able to walk out of the Central Dark Forest alive.


    Just as human beings on earth could explore the moon and Mars and still be unfamiliar with the deep seas and the underground, the existence of the Central Dark Forest was the same as the deep seas and the underground world. However, an elite party of mages that hailed from the ''Skypiercing White Tower'' had accidentally uncovered a vast ruin of a great city while they were exploring in the Central Dark Forest.


    The perimeter of the ruins was greater than anyone could have imagined. About two hundred kilometers underneath the forest was the ruins of the city. It looked like it was struck by a gigantic meteor before; the entire area had sunken deep into the ground.


    The party of the ''Skypiercing White Tower'' had immediately noticed that their discovery was in fact a discovery that would shake the world. The materials that they could find from the ruins might be able to answer many doubts and questions all the scholars had. For instance, why a prosperous civilization at its peak crumbled at the end of the Glorious Era about a thousand years ago. What exactly happened during the Three Hundred Lost Years? What had caused the ruins to be buried beneath the Dark Forest?


    Kachak! The sound of a paper being kept echoed across the hall.


    "Well, it was indeed around this time." Putting down the papers in his hand, Joshua nodded lightly as he mumbled to himself, "Unfortunately, this paper was issued yesterday. So the paper only has the rough news about it. There''s no telling what the mages had found among the ruins of that place."


    "After all, they do not have the help of the adventurers in this life. I wonder if those bunch of imbeciles who had their noses grown in their brains would obtain the blueprint for the ''Star Crystalline Furnace'' just like they did in the previous life¡­"


    Starfall Year 832, April 16th, afternoon, the Imperial City in the Northern Imperial, Holy City of the Triplet Mountain.


    The Imperial City remained about the same as the time when Joshua and the others last visited.


    The celebration for their victory over the war with the orcs had come to an end. The wreaths and statues that were put on the streets for decorative purposes had been removed. Regardless of whether it was the tourists from foreign kingdoms or the people living here, everyone had already returned to their daily routines.


    But even so, as the capital city of the Imperial Kingdom, the prosperity of the Holy City of the Triplet Mountain remained as great as ever. Joshua walked in the commercial avenue that would eventually lead him into the inner region of the city. The warrior deliberately slowed down his pace to look at the shops that were delicately decorated and the breathtakingly tall buildings. Not far from where he was, a monument built in the memory of the war with the orc stood right opposite of the St. Claire Church. The warm sunlight of the afternoon coated the monument with a layer of golden light.


    Joshua had just bought a recent newspaper of the mage from a bookstore affiliated with the Royal Mage Guild to learn about recent big news that was happening across the world.


    The newspapers were restricted to be sold only to the noblemen and the mages. The news on the newspapers were much more detailed than the news printed on ordinary newspapers and magazines. The warrior had gained much valuable information from the newspaper he bought. Hence, he was able to piece up the picture of the world today by putting the information he obtained from his previous life and the information he obtained from this life together.


    At the end of the war between the Northern Imperial and the Orcs, the Dragon''s Calamity in the distant South was worsening. It even began spreading to the other neighboring regions. Even though the Skypiercing White Tower had accidentally uncovered the existence of a ruin that belonged to the previous Era, they were too occupied to send their men over to the site to investigate the ancient buildings and architectures in the ruins. It did not take long for the army forces of the draconic beasts to spread their claws through the entire world. Only by annihilating all these dragons would bring about the next era which was the [Era of Development].


    ¡ªThere is no need to think ahead.


    Joshua shook his head and passed the newspapers to Ling, who was walking next to him, to keep the newspaper away.


    They had entered the inner city of the Imperial City. The noises of people bargaining with the businessmen no longer filled the streets like they did the last time. On the way straight to Morlaix Palace, Joshua noticed that the streets were no longer crowded with people. He could only see a few pedestrians walking on the street now. Sometimes, he would also see a few carriages with ancient carvings slowly passing by.


    Because of the incidents caused by the cultists, the entire Imperial City was on a higher alert now. The noblemen of the palace that cherished their lives were more alert than ever¨Cthey would remain in their own homes unless it was necessary that they left. Even if they were to step out of their houses, they traveled by their carriages. Hence, the warrior who brought along his two followers, walking on the streets, was absolutely strange.


    Joshua and the others arrived at the entrance into Morlaix Palace.


    By the entrance were guards who were on high alert as well. They tried to ask the warrior and the two Divine Armaments to leave the vicinity of the palace. However, after recognising the identity of the warrior, the guards instantly saluted the warrior and welcomed him into the palace.


    These fine elite guards, who were equipped with black armors, seemed to feel uneasy.


    In the beginning when they were looking at the warrior from afar, no one noticed that the young man who was walking on the street was the famous count who slew dragons. However, when the warrior arrived before them, the knights finally understood why the special name list that remained unchanged for a long time suddenly had a name ''Joshua'' added to it. They had also understood why they were told by many great, significant people on the higher level not to sin against the count who was destined to rise to the top in the future.


    Because the warrior was simply too powerful.


    A guard who was fortunate enough to meet the captain of the White Horse Army, one of the five armies was a little shocked to find that the energy that he felt from Joshua was about the same as the pressure he felt from the captain of the White Horse Army.


    ¡ªCould it be that he has broken through the threshold as well? He looks so young though. His age should probably be not even half of the age of that captain in the White Horse Army. However, it seemed that he has already attained the same achievement as the captain¡­.


    "Good day, Count Radcliffe."


    The casual stare of the warrior had made everyone around him feel weak. The heavy energy weighed down upon all of them. In order to break the atmosphere that was tensing up, the leader of the knights quickly wiped away the cold sweats that were dripping from his forehead and asked, "Do you wish to see Master Nostradamus today?"


    "No¡­ Hmmm, well, perhaps you could say that."


    Initially, Joshua wanted to tell the truth¡ªhe was here to seek an audience with the Emperor. However, after thinking about it, he was aware that there was a possibility that the Emperor might not have the time to meet him. It would be the same if he just told Nostradamus about the incident that involved ''Pestilence''. The old mage would tell the Emperor anyway. So the warrior changed his words and asked, "So when can I see Master Nostradamus then?"


    "Master Nostradamus said that he could not reach you recently. So he has informed us to escort you over to the library at Black Swan Palace if you ever set foot in Morlaix Palace. Master Nostradamus has been staying there to tidy up the ancient books there."


    The leader of the knights seemed eager to get rid of the warrior as soon as possible. With every passing second, he could feel that the energy that was weighing down on everyone getting heavier.


    Joshua nodded and walked into Morlaix Palace immediately. As soon as he had left the vicinity, the guards, who were extremely anxious before, were finally relieved of the pressure that was weighing them down.


    "It feels more terrifying than a freaking dragon!"


    A younger-looking knight frowned and did not try to conceal the horror that was displayed on his face. "I''m not complaining¡ªwhy didn''t the count try to keep his energy to himself a little? That shouldn''t be a difficult thing to do!"


    "Perhaps he has already kept most of his strong aura to himself. Maybe he even purposely weakened it¡­ I could sense the energy of a magic item."


    The other knight nodded pensively. He looked at the spot where Joshua was as he narrowed his eyes. "If the count did not keep his strong aura just now, we would be thrown to the ground the second we saw him."


    Inside the walls of Morlaix Palace, other patrolling guards had also been debriefed by the guards at the entrance. They were well aware of the identity of Joshua and the two divine armaments who followed him. None of them went up to bother him. Instead, they just bowed at the warrior from where they stood.


    Walking all the way to the door at the end of the palace, Joshua raised his hand to ask Ying and Ling to stop. He stood before the door and whispered to his own divine armaments, "We will be greeted by someone soon."


    Soon after, a red-haired knight, who wore a silver armor with a logo of a guardian on his shoulder, arrived. The warrior noticed the pattern on the sword of the red-haired knight and the color of the ribbon tied at his waist. He knew that the knight was in fact a direct descendant of a noble family. He was the captain of the guardians that guard the palace from within. However, the warrior remained unclear of what the knight wanted to do. Before he could ask any questions, the knight bowed at the warrior and saluted Joshua with a firm posture.


    "Good day, Count Radcliffe, it is my greatest pleasure to meet you," The knight respectfully bowed at Joshua. He seemed to know Joshua''s identity. "You are going to meet Master Nostradamus, right? He is now chairing in the Royal Library as he is about to complete his task rearranging the ancient books. Please follow me."


    "Thank you for your hard work."


    The warrior followed the knight as they made their way over to the library. Joshua was not surprised by the knight''s salute though. The strength of the red-haired knight was close to reaching the realm of Gold tier. If his senses were sharp, the knight would naturally feel that the strength of the warrior was no longer the pinnacle of a Gold tier. Furthermore, Joshua had slain a great archdemon in the Imperial City. It would be natural that many would treat him kindly and respectfully.


    The apparent respect shown towards the warrior was the most basic of all.


    Morlaix Palace was a large palace among the other palaces. There were routes and corners that were complicated. One would definitely be lost in the maze within the palace without a guide who was familiar with the palace. Only a few could get to the place they wanted to be inside the palace without any help. The location of Black Swan Palace seemed to be much deeper than expected. The red-haired knight escorted Joshua and the others through the corridors and the paths for over ten minutes. However, they had yet to arrive at their destination.


    Joshua knew the identity of the knight right in front of him. It was a bit of a coincidence. The Wagnor family and the Kaos family were related to each other. The knight called Fyndar, in accordance with seniority, would be Brandon''s cousin even though they were only distantly related.


    The relationship between noblemen was like that. Every big family would be inextricably linked with other families. Thanks to the role of a Guardian that the Radcliffe family had to play, and the descendant of the divine armaments that remained only to one root, the Radcliffe family was not as messed up as the others out there. Hence, Joshua did not have to trouble himself to remember a list of strange names of those he did not truly know.


    When Fyndar announced that they were arriving at Black Swan Palace, a series of footsteps echoed from the other side of the corridor.


    Soon, a party of men wearing white robes walked out of the corridor. They seemed serious as they walked in a hurry.


    However, what really attracted attention were not the clergymen who remained in silence but an extraordinarily beautiful woman who appeared weak. She walked in the middle of the clergymen, surrounded by all of them as if she was being guarded by the clergymen.


    Under the dimly lit light by the corridor of the palace, it was revealed that the woman was dressed in a white robe and also a colorful crystal crown that was really eye-catching. Her eyes were covered by a black cloth, leaving only her cheeks and her jaws bare. Her white silver long hair looked like a natural waterfall that flowed all the way down to her waist.


    However, even though her eyes were covered, she was beautiful.


    Joshua was aware of the presence of these people. Those people had also noticed the presence of the warrior¨Cregardless of the young boy or the young girl, the warrior, or the clergymen, everyone seemed to be strangers to each other. Everyone was wary of each other. Joshua gave a quick glance at the clergymen then fixed his eyes upon that beautiful woman who appeared to be in deep thoughts. She was simply mindlessly walking.


    Joshua furrowed his brows.


    "This is strange..."


    The warrior whispered to himself, "That is a familiar scent."


    Suddenly, the woman with the blindfold stopped walking. The entire group of friars also came to a halt.


    She turned around and looked as if she was scanning Joshua from bottom to top. Although her eyes remained blindfolded, Joshua felt as if he was being observed from the tip of his hair all the way down to his toe.


    However, both remained silent. They were just observing each other. Then, they walked past each other as headed towards their own destinations.

 Chapter 324 Clearing the Crowd with Presence Alone

    "What''s wrong, my liege?"


    Fyndar noticed an unusual presence. Even though Joshua only took a glance, a heavy pressure grew in the air.


    "Why is there a party of elite clergymen in Morlaix Palace?"


    The red-haired knight continued to lead the way. Joshua asked a little doubtfully, "Their strengths are beyond the ordinary. Half of them have already reached the threshold of Gold. They are powerful enough to become archbishops already. This is really unusual."


    "Oh, they are the ambassadors sent by the church to attend the celebration. So, it makes sense that they are all strong and powerful. Not to mention that their leader, Robzek of the Knight''s Order going by the name [Hammer of Liberation], is already a Supreme-tier holy knight now. However, the Emperor is currently holding an audience with that man right now. They are discussing something that seems extremely important."


    Fyndar smiled and nodded as he explained everything to the warrior. This handsome red-haired knight seemed to be a true hearty person. "Sometimes, kingdoms and forces across the continent would send their ambassadors to seek an audience with the Emperor. The church is also one of them, but most of the ambassadors have gone back to their kingdoms and homelands. These clergymen stayed back for some obvious reasons. They have unfinished business here with the city."


    Fyndar sounded a little rueful as he added, "It was truly a shame that the celebration went on without your presence. Your absence was a loss to all of us. It was a celebration of the century. Many of the elder families came to the Imperial City for it¡­ Speaking of which, many nobles showed quite some interest in knowing you personally."


    "Thank you¡­ as for the celebration, I am also feeling regretful for not being able to be here. However, it has come to pass and there is nothing more we can do about it."


    Joshua nodded and expressed that he was well aware and knew the identities of the nobles. He had to save a world from perishing. That was why, he could not attend the celebration.


    As the warrior and the others arrived at Black Swan Palace, he remained doubtful about the familiar presence he sensed from the woman that walked by with the clergymen.


    After walking out of the corridor, a garden that was filled with delicate flowers lied before them. Right on the opposite side of the garden in Black Swan Palace, stood an ancient palace that looked over a hundred years old. This palace was built by the third-generation Emperor of the city. When he passed away, the place was renovated into the Royal Library. As time passed, the black rock wall on the outside of the palace was covered with ivy and mosses. The current Emperor seemed fond of that. So, he left the walls of the palace unattended to keep the appearance of the library.


    Currently, the evening rays of the sun were getting dimmer by the second. The sound of a bell ringing from afar announced the end of the day.


    The Royal Library was one of the most important places in Morlaix Palace. Hence, there were many patrols along the way. Joshua could even sense the presence of sentries in many corners and blind spots. Their formation was like a huge pattern of web, covering every single corner of Black Swan Palace¡ªnothing could get in or out of the place unnoticed.


    All the guards along the path seemed to know Fyndar very well. Seeing Fyndar leading on the front, the guards knew very well that the persons behind Fyndar must be some people of great importance. So none of them went up to the warrior and the others to interrogate.


    Soon, they were in Black Swan Palace.


    ¡ªInside the palace, The Grand Royal Library of the Imperial, in a dust-covered library.


    "This has no value at all."


    Between the shelves, under the cold light of the pyroxene lamp, a white-haired old man sighed helplessly. He closed his dusty, ancient book and set it aside. As he sighed again, another ancient book drifted across the air into the hand of the old man.


    There were hundreds, or maybe even thousands of book floating near the old man. Each book was being supported by a bright blue light. The books flipped page by page on their own as if they were being read by some invisible force. Once a book had reached its final page, it would close and be placed aside. After that, another dozen books would be taken off the shelves by magic energy. The same process repeated itself over and over again.


    The old man was Nostradamus. He was tidying up the ancient books in the library.


    The Northern City''s royal family had a long history. The large library they built had the same collection of books as the library in the sacred ground of the elves by the Lake of Eternity. Perhaps the library here was just slightly inferior to the secret vault that belonged to the older Mage Association of the Council of the Seven. Most of the ancient books in this very library were the original books that were written long ago. They contained much more information than transcripts and the fake versions of themselves.


    However, everything seemed to be pointless and meaningless.


    Having read hundreds of books at the same time, it did not take long before Nostradamus finished reading up half of the books in the library. He waved his hand as the Magic energy began to place all of the books back to where they were.


    The old mage was utterly disappointed with his findings.


    "Many knowledge in many books in this library had been eliminated with the past era that has already passed."


    He muttered to himself, "The curse spells and secrets from hundreds of years ago have now become the common knowledge to all people in the world. Many of the ancient prophecies have been fulfilled. These books have no longer carry any value. They can only be sealed up, serving as historical records. Maybe I will have to look up more things at the museum later."


    He did not seem to feel much about it. He only felt regretful as his efforts in the library had been fruitless. The old mage walked towards the other bookshelf as he frowned, "It feels that the Three Hundred Lost Years is still something fresh to these people. Why don''t the books have even the slightest record of the Glorious Era then?"


    That was the real reason why Nostradamus was feeling disappointed.


    Ever since the City had discovered the ancient ritual ground beneath the surface of the earth, more ruins of different scales were discovered across the entire continent. The one with the most shocking value would be the ruins of the ancient city that was uncovered underneath the Central Dark Forest by the Skypiercing White Tower.


    That immediately set off an upsurge of archaeological research in the academic world. Naturally, Nostradamus was very interested in this. He took over the task of organizing ancient books in the large library to find related information from those dusty books. He wanted to look for any traces that might lead to understanding relics from the ruins.


    It would not be possible to wipe out all traces of a race, their lives, and the existence of an entire city without making a mark. They would have definitely left some clues in some books, he thought. Despite all his effort spent on searching through books in the library, it was all in vain. There was not even a single trace in the entire history of the world that mentioned the Glorious Era.


    ¡ªPerhaps this is the so-called ''Three Hundred Lost Years''. Nostradamus could not help but speculate.


    Having its whole existence completely erased means that there might be some sort of taboo in that period of time in the history that human must not explore.


    Meanwhile, in the living hall of Black Swan Palace.


    Joshua and the others had arrived at the Royal Library.


    "My apology, Master Nostradamus is currently occupied in the library. He did mention that it would be best not to disturb him, so¡­"


    A maid dressed in a gray tunic awkwardly stood in front of Fyndar as she shook her head, "It would be better for you to wait for Master Nostradamus to come out. It''s about dinner time, Master Nostradamus might be coming out soon¡­"


    The structure of the Royal Library was similar to the structures of other libraries. Pyrotechnic lamps gleamed between the bookshelves, releasing a gentle silvery glow into the surroundings. There was no luxurious decoration or any surprising structure in the Royal Library. Everything seemed ordinary. The only thing that was out of the ordinary was the space of the library. It was extremely vast and large.


    There were even a dozen basements in the Royal Library. The library was so large that people with a bad sense of direction would easily get lost. There had been many records of such incidents in history. Even the Emperors of this generation got lost in the labyrinth of the library when he was young.


    In a place like this, it was obviously unrealistic to find someone without a proper guidance. Fyndar looked for the maid who served the library to get to Master Nostradamus. However, he was greeted with a disappointing response.


    "Did Master Nostradamus say that himself?"


    Joshua asked, finally breaking out of silence. He implied for the red-haired knight to take a step back. "If that''s the case, we shall wait then."


    "Yes¡­ yes, of course!"


    Upon seeing Joshua, the maid instantly lost her voice. Cold sweats began to drip from her forehead. She seemed extremely anxious all of a sudden and slowly backed away. She tried speaking to the warrior formally, "If you have decided to stay and wait¡­ Then please proceed to lounge No.3. We shall notify you the moment Master Nostradamus steps out of the library."


    "In that case, it''s time almost for me to leave."


    Knowing that his task was now over, the red-haired Knight bowed slightly at the warrior as the warrior nodded back at him and said, "Thank you."


    "It is my pleasure to be able to serve you."


    After that, Fyndar turned around and walked toward the door leading outside.


    The maid escorted the warrior and the others over to the third lounge.


    The lounge was actually a place for people who wanted to read a book. It was a square hall with tables and chairs and even bookshelves at the corners of the hall. There were quite a lot of people in the lounge reading. Most of them were young noblemen. It was obvious because the coat they wore had academic badges on them.


    Most of them seemed to be in their twenties or maybe thirties. It was time for these people to learn about the nobles, or perhaps they could also learn something about Extraordinary power from the books as well. At a corner of the hall, a few middle-age mages wearing long robes held some books a few times thicker than the other books. It seemed that those books recorded some important information and data.


    In the beginning, the entire lounge felt quite peaceful. Besides the people in the lounge, the entire library looked just like an ordinary library. Though some young nobles chatted with each other at a low volume, their voices did not affect the busy mages reading their books.


    However, the peace of the place was broken the moment Joshua set foot into the hall.


    When the warrior arrived at the lounge, the maid, who led him and the others, bowed at the warrior in a hurry and left the hall as if she was running away from something terrifying. The people in the lounge had also felt a chill running down their spines. They could not help but turn their heads to look towards the direction of the door to the hall.


    "Count Radcliffe!"


    Some nobles who recognized Joshua exclaimed, "Why is he here in the Imperial City?! He was absent from the celebration!"


    Most of the people in the lounge knew Joshua. The few that had yet to meet Joshua had also heard about him.


    Ever since he slew dragons and a gigantic demon in the Imperial City, his reputation had become significantly greater. He was the same tier and level as these young nobles. But today, the warrior became so famous and powerful that he could even be level with all of his ancestors. Perhaps he had far exceeded the power and reputation any of his ancestors could ever have. After all, most of these nobles are far from crossing into Gold. Not to mention that the warrior was confirmed by the words of the Emperor himself that he would become a Legendary-tier champion in the days to come.


    Those were of two completely different worlds.


    They could also vaguely sense that the energy coming from the body of the warrior was getting heavier by the second. The atmosphere in the lounge was getting tenser. The young nobles were feeling as if they were slowly sinking into the deep sea. It felt just like the pressure was suffocating them.


    The warrior was not bothered by that at all. He just simply picked an empty spot and sat down with Ying and Ling. The three of them were ready to wait for Nostradamus to be done with his chores.


    "I''m sorry, I feel a little uncomfortable today..."


    While Joshua sat, a young nobleman who was sitting near to him instantly stood up. He gulped down his saliva as goose bumps rose all over his body. His voice was trembling as he spoke, "My friends, please forgive me for being impolite¡­ I''m not feeling well. I''m leaving the gathering today a little earlier¡­"


    Right after he finished his words, he quickly picked up his books and walked out of the lounge. While he was about to pass by the warrior, he unintentionally circled around the warrior as he made his way towards the door of the lounge.


    "Speaking of which¡­"


    "Me too¡­"


    "Actually¡­ I''m also feeling¡­"


    After a moment of silence, many more people stood up and claimed to feel unwell all of a sudden. The entire lounge seemed to be getting dimmer. Although the pyroxene lamps still gleamed brightly, the lights not completely shine on the shadows deep in the corner of their souls. So seeing someone who took the initiative to leave, the rest followed. They quietly praised the first person who got up first for providing them a good excuse for them to leave as well.


    It did not take long before almost everyone in the lounge left. The mages at the corner had also felt that something was off.


    "¡­ Let''s take the rest of our work back to the laboratory then. We''ll finish it there. It''s getting colder here. Strange."


    Softly muttering to one another, a middle-aged mage called his partners. The two of them immediately picked up their books before swiftly making their way out of the lounge. While they were at it, they also complained about the heating system of the library. Their voices were soft, however, they could still be heard by the warrior and the divine armaments.


    As a result, the rest of the people left the lounge with other various excuses.


    Joshua had arrived at the lounge only a few moments ago, and now the entire lounge was empty.


    "¡­ Didn''t I already brought the magic equipment along with me?"


    Looking at the empty lounge, Joshua remained in silence for a brief moment. Then he furrowed his brows as he turned around helplessly before he spoke to Ying and Ling, "The effect of the Misty Pocket Watch is extremely powerful. The pedestrians had yet to notice the energy from my body while we were walking on the streets. But why is everyone so anxious and cautious against me the moment I stepped into Morlaix Palace?"


    "¡­ presumably because Master was just passing by before this. The pedestrians naturally had no time to notice the energy from your body¡­"


    Ling thought about it before he spoke with uncertainty, "Maybe, the nobles and the mages were able to truly see your face. They are obviously well aware of your identity too, master. So, they had been focused on you. Maybe because of that, the effect of the Misty Pocket Watch was diminished?"


    After listening to Ling''s assumption, Joshua nodded slightly. However, before he could speak his mind, another voice came from the other corner of the lounge, "Not a bad explanation, not at all. However, you have missed the real point."


    A tall figure moved from the corner of the hall from behind a tall bookshelf. His voice was low and yet crystal clear, "No matter how much effort was put into concealing its own existence, a beast would remain a beast. You can''t just wish that people would not fear the night leopards that could ambush people from the dark shadows during the night, or the male lion that was half asleep."


    "Not to mention you, Joshua van Radcliffe, the man who slaughtered an archdemon with his bare hands!"

 Chapter 325 I Allow You to Challenge Me

    Just like how the game was advertised, Continental War was a turbulent world.


    In the dispute between men, nations and even Gods, peace was a fragile thing. The peace in the Mycroft Continent was about to be broken again. The adventurers would have to wield their shields and swords in the great continent that was filled with blood and smoke as they wrote new epic chapters in the history of the Mycroft Continent with their courage and wisdom.


    It sounded tempting, but when you are in this world, you would feel ubiquitously depressed.


    The civilians felt fearful and uneasy because of the increasing wars. The continent gradually became desolated with the dark smoke that covered the sky, blocking the stars, the moons, and the sun. The hearts of men were getting colder as they lost the feeling of love. The peace that once filled the continent had left and never to return.


    The so-called epic was not what everyone thought it should be. Rivers of blood flowed on earth and the bones had piled up into mountains. The kingdom of the ancients was gradually falling. The flame of the civilization flickered like a weak fire on a candle, waiting to be extinguished.


    Of course, there were always people who could adapt to such a cruel and depressing world.


    Sitting on the chair in the lounge of the library, Joshua put down the book in his hand and looked up at the man who was walking towards him.


    "I know you."


    He calmly opened his mouth and said, "The second prince, Dimore Diamond. I did not expect to see you here."


    The young man had come out of the shadows from behind the bookshelf. He stood before the warrior and both of his divine armaments.


    That was a familiar face that Joshua had seen multiple times in his previous life whenever he read the newspapers of the city. Though the face was much younger at that time, Joshua could definitely recognize that face. That man was undoubtedly the second prince of the Emperor, the future Emperor of the Northern Empire.


    Dimore had dark blond hair just like his father. His face was considerably ordinary. However, his sharp aura was well-known to all. He had definitely inherited the blood of the Diamond Royal Warrior. Hearing what Joshua had said, the second prince rolled his eyes.


    Dimore appeared to be unusually plain. He was wearing an ordinary uniform of the guard. Other than the coat of arms of a golden sun that was unnoticeable, it was impossible to see the man as an heir to the throne. Anyone could have mistaken him for an ordinary knight who hailed from the Northwest Plains if Joshua did not say it aloud.


    "You know me?"


    He thought that his identity was carefully concealed. Dimore pressed his hand against the sword at his waist the moment Joshua revealed his identity¨Cit was not because the prince wanted to fight; it was merely an old habit. The second prince felt a little doubtful as he muttered to himself, "Even most of the ministers can''t recognize me. I can''t believe you actually recognized me by first sight."


    "That''s obvious. You had a great impression on me."


    Joshua shrugged and took a quick glance at the man who had become the steel-cold king.


    Dimore Diamond was in fact a man who had completely adapted to a world that was cruel and suppressive. Unlike the firstborn of the Emperor, who had always lived in peace, the heart of the second prince hid a ferocious beast, waiting to be unleashed when the time was right.


    In about another six years, the current Emperor Israel Diamond would die without any reason. And because his passing was unforeseeable and neither did he leave any will to make things clear, the Northern Empire would go into chaos. Civil war broke out in the kingdom as many princes attempted to claim the throne for themselves.


    Even the great and mighty city that was not affected by the invasion of the Dragon''s Calamity fell to the brink of total ruin. The soldiers and the military army were forced to slaughter their own people. After the great war of [March Mayhem], the entire region of the Northern Empire was split into seven regions by seven different princes and princesses where each of them took over one region. There were divisions among themselves.


    Before the invasion of the Dark Abyss, their acts and behaviors were undoubtedly leading their kingdom to its doom. However, now that things had escalated so quickly, the Imperial Kingdom was destined to fall.


    It was Dimore who changed everything.


    That man who had been insignificant and quiet all his life had appeared out of nowhere and revealed himself to the world with a strength that was approaching the threshold of Legendary. He raided from thousands of miles away and showed no mercy to his fellow brothers and sisters, slaughtering them one after another, leaving none of them alive to claim the throne. Then, he crowned himself with the metallic crown and became the new Emperor. The coronation happened in Morlaix Palace in the Holy City of the Triplet Mountain.


    In the pre-existence, because of the battle against the Dark Abyss, Joshua was able to see Dimore more than just a couple of times. Comparing to the mighty Emperor who was tough and iron-blooded and having strength as strong as the Dark Abyss, the second prince was too young at the moment. Even though his face looks like had been through some storms and countless battles, Dimore was still too young. His eyes were crystal clear and all of his thoughts were revealed through them.


    ¡ªThis is really interesting.


    Joshua felt like laughing. He had never expected to see the future iron-blooded Emperor to look so young.


    The both of them observed each other.


    He did not seem to be bothered by Joshua''s words at all. After all, whether Joshua knew him or not, his purpose remained the same.


    If the warrior did not see through his identity, Dimore would have felt disappointed.


    His gray-brown eyes swept over the warrior as he looked carefully at Joshua who was sitting on the chair.


    ¡ªthis is really a tall man, a man with a body forged from steel.


    Even when the warrior seemed to be at ease, he still exuded an aura of firmness. Those red eyes of the warrior did not show any signs of wavering at all. Instead, they unleashed heavy pressure, causing Dimore to feel as if he was sinking to a bottomless sea. He also felt as if he was about to crash into a glacier that was about to be tipped over. It felt cold and extremely dangerous.


    "You are powerful."


    With his hand rested on the hilt of his sword, Dimore had noticed that something was off. He shook his head slightly as he expelled the thoughts and illusions out of his mind. He remained silent for a while before furrowing his brows and then praising the warrior, "As expected of the powerful warrior who Father kept praising about. I almost pull out my sword simply from your gaze."


    "I probably know the purpose of your visit."


    Joshua leaned back into the chair. He did not intend to stand up. He smiled lightly and said, "Now that I think about it, this really suits your character, but how did you know that I wanted to come here?"


    The warrior recalled some rumors about the future Emperor. Now it appeared that the rumors were true.


    "It seems that you truly understand me¡­ However, this is merely a coincidence. I have already been here at the Royal Library before I even know that you would be here looking for Master Nostradamus."


    With indifference towards Joshua, Dimore slowly walked in front of a desk. He looked at the warrior with his gray-brown eyes. Unlike ordinary people, his eyes were not filled with fear and anxiety. Instead, Dimore seemed excited and curious about the warrior, "Count Radcliffe¡­ It was my first time hearing my father praising a warrior so much. You have to understand that even the captains of The Five Armies were only ''not bad'' despite being a Legendary like himself."


    "And you were, to him, ''the best''."


    Dimore sat at the opposite of Joshua as he made a concluding remark. His eyes swept over Ying and Ling. The two divine armaments looked calmly at Dimore in the eyes. The second prince frowned and asked, "Is this your lady servant and your butler? Although they are young, their wills are as tough as nails. Should they be excused from here?"


    "Don''t worry, the both of them are also ''the best''."


    Shaking his head to disagree, Joshua looked at the second prince who was too eager to get to the main point. So he asked the prince disinterestedly, "Are we doing it here? This is the great Royal Library. Don''t you think it would be wiser to change the venue?"


    "No problem. We shall do it here."


    Disarming his sword and putting it on the table beside him, Dimore moved his arms around as his eyes blazed with heat. "As long as we can end it before the guards arrive, no problem should follow after we are done. You''re capable of doing that, right?"


    "Of course I can."


    Hearing the words that he was familiar of, the warrior glanced at the sword the second prince was armed with. That was an ordinary crossguard with great craftsmanship. The longsword was in the shape of a cruciform. The leather on the hilt seemed to be damaged. Its master must have been using it all the time. Traces of dirt and residue of some sort could be found on the sheath of the weapon as well. Judging from the looks, its master must have brought it along with him in many treacherous and dangerous battles. The resentment of the dead was entangled on it; a proof to the contribution of the wielder of that weapon to the military force of the kingdom.


    It was rumored that the second prince had concealed his identity when he was still a teenager in order to join the military at the Western Plains. He had been battling against the green-skinned orcs ever since. His battle had finally come to an end when Orc Palace was burnt down and the entire race of orcs was annihilated. Only then he was able to return to the Imperial City. So it seemed that the news and rumors were true.


    According to the rumors, he had the habit of challenging strong champions. In the coming days, the Sword of the Empire Brandon would often be summoned by Dimore in the name of an inspection. The purpose was to get Brandon out of the city and to duel with him. And due to his enthusiasm to duel, Dimore was crowned with the title ''The King of Duels.''


    Now, was his action purely because of his desire to be above everyone else?


    No, there were some other things beyond that.


    "As you wish."


    Joshua laughed out loud, too lazy to think about anything else. He pushed the books off the surface of the table and spread his arms. The red Combat Aura began to charge his body. The laughter of the warrior echoed in the great living hall.


    "Dimore, I allow you to challenge me."

 Chapter 326 Comparable Battle

    Fyndar would never forget the afternoon in the early spring of Starfall Year 833.


    It was an ordinary day. The sun shone and the weather was quite cold. Fyndar was patrolling around the palace until dusk. He received the news that there was a guest at the gate.


    Naturally, the red-haired knight was ready as always to show the way.


    Count Radcliffe paid a visit. He was looking for Master Nostradamus¡ªI believe that Master Nostradamus is now sorting out ancient books in the library of Black Swan Palace.


    Preoccupied with thoughts about some tasks, Fyndar walked towards the gate of the palace. For many years, his work had always been the same. The family had arranged for him to be stationed here simply because there was a higher chance that he would meet people of significance.


    Joshua van Radcliffe. He had been hearing that name quite often recently. Fyndar could vaguely remember the rumors related to that name. He put on a serious face.


    The Dark Tide, the dimensional door, the heroic act of slaying dragons and even an archdemon¡­ This man was unlike any other ordinary guests who visited the palace. The other people relied on their power or even their fortunes to gain the respect and favor of all the guards in the palace. However, Joshua had undoubtedly relied on his pure strength and power to gain respect.


    "A Gold-advance who''s only in his twenties¡­ Haha!" Arriving at the main gate of the palace, Fyndar laughed sarcastically at himself. He was about to enter his thirties but his strength had only reached the pinnacle of Silver tier. Even though his basic mastery of Combat Aura was almost perfect, he was barely close to the next tier. Just like him and his cousin Brandon, there was such a large gap between them. The red-haired knight no longer had the mood to envy or feel jealous about it anymore.


    "Extraordinary people will always exist in this world. I just need to learn how to adapt."


    The knight tried to comfort himself. Soon after, Fyndar was greeted with the arrival of the warrior and the two divine armaments.


    The knight felt a little disappointed when he first laid eyes on the warrior.


    What he saw was an ordinary man with black hair, wearing ordinary clothes, with an ordinary face, which was a little fierce. Everything about the man was ordinary. He did not seem to be the type who would strike a deep impression on anyone. Casting aside the rumors which suggested the warrior was as powerful as the god of war, Fyndar did not feel like he was looking at a great nobleman whose status was actually a count. Even though he could sense that the warrior really had immeasurable strength, Fyndar was not especially impressed by the warrior''s presence, not even a little.


    ¡ªOrdinary¡­ just too ordinary¡­ This man is as powerful as the usual powerful champions in the continent.


    Of course, even if there was a huge difference between and the reality, the red-haired knight would not let his disappointment show on his face. He faked an enthusiastic smile on his face as he led the warrior and the others to their destination.


    That was the job. Fyndar was very well aware of that. Even though rumors could exaggerate the truth, part of the rumor was usually true. Joshua did not unleash any oppressive pressure or aura. However, it was hard to tell if he was actually trying to suppress his power. Most people loved to do that. Fyndar knew that things would be good as long as he held on to his responsibility¡ªto serve the guests.


    The ''Northern Count'' looked like a simple man. This man was unlike those great mages who looked down on people, taking everyone around them for a fool. He was also unlike the other nobles who were arrogant. The words and tones that the warrior used were direct and simple. He was not arrogant at all. His words hid nothing. Fyndar felt that he did not have to think too much before speaking to the warrior. He did not even have to address the warrior with a special title like with the other nobles. He felt really relaxed talking to Joshua. The experience was just pleasant.


    ¡ªPerhaps Joshua is a man with great strength but is really easygoing?


    Fyndar felt comfortable around the warrior. However, he soon realized that he could not have been more wrong than he thought.


    As they walked through the last passage to Black Swan Palace, a group of clergymen walked right past them. The red-haired knight was not bothered by their presence. They were the guests who were staying in Morlaix Palace for two weeks now. He had escorted them around the palace a few times during their stay. He was already familiar with the presence of the clergymen.


    However, the warrior behind Fyndar did not feel the same way as he did.


    Joshua furrowed his brows as he looked at the clergymen.


    Instantly, the red-haired knight was overwhelmed by a feeling as if he was tied to a sinking rock in a bottomless sea. The chill penetrated through the layer of his skin and continued to creep into his bones and spine and touched his soul.


    He shivered then turned around to look at the warrior. What Fyndar saw underneath the easy-going look of the warrior was the true power of the warrior, and that was just the tip of an iceberg.


    With just a glimpse, Fyndar felt as if his heart exposed by the red eyes which seemed to be able to see through everything. The light at the corner of the eyes made the knight believe that his heart and his thoughts were exposed since the beginning. Be it his humility or arbitrary comments, which he kept to himself, was no secret to the warrior anymore.


    In order to stop the fear that was slowly seeping into his heart, Fyndar took a step back and took a deep as he instinctively put his hand on the sword at his waist. The weapon gave him the courage to speak again.


    "What''s wrong, my liege?"


    He tried his best to hide his dry throat with a casual tone.


    While Joshua did not seem to mind about the knight''s heart, he glanced at Fyndar and asked, "Why is there a party of elite clergymen in Morlaix Palace?"


    The words were simple and straightforward and the tone was casual. The cold aura had vanished all of a sudden. The black-haired warrior had once again returned to his normal form, an ordinary man who did not look like a noble¡ªan ordinary passerby who left no impression or whatsoever.


    However, Fyndar no longer thought about the warrior''s appearance. He did not even dare to think about anything else at the moment. He only solemnly answered the question asked by the warrior. Then he immediately sent the warrior and the others to the Royal Library of Black Swan Palace. He seemed as if he was eager to take his leave as soon as he was able to.


    ¡ªNo one would stay next to a volcanic mountain let alone stand at the mouth of the volcano. Even if it was a dormant volcano or a fence at the edge of the cliff, no one would.


    It was simply irresponsible to put one''s own life in the path of danger.


    "¡­ He is far away from us now."


    After walking away from Black Swan Palace, he made his way to the front gate of the palace to get far away from Joshua. When he was sure he was far enough, Fyndar broke down and began to tremble in fear. He hugged himself as tightly as he could. His teeth and his body was shivering. Drips of cold sweats began to fall from his forehead.


    The knight realized that his back was already soaked in cold sweat. His body and his basic instinct had reacted faster than his mind. Fyndar did not feel discontent. He felt fortunate that he did not behave disrespectfully in front of the warrior.


    "The rumors are more than true ¡­ that heavy aura¡­"


    Before Fyndar could shake off his feeling, he suddenly felt the ground tremble.


    It felt as if the entire palace and earth was shaking. The maids and the servants in the Royal Library lifted their heads and began to panic. They looked around them anxiously and then at the ground.


    "An earthquake?!"


    "Impossible! This is the Holy City of Triplet Mountains. It is impossible that an earthquake would hit us here!"


    Although it was only a brief tremble, everyone started to talk. They frowned and prepared to leave the library as soon as they could. That included Fyndar. He walked swiftly to get as far away from Black Swan Palace as he could. However, he was not really far away when he sensed two strange Combat Aura in the wind. One of the Combat Auras felt extremely familiar. Fyndar turned around and took a look at Black Swan Palace which was no longer trembling. Right beside the knight, the plants and flowers swayed violently as the strong, cold wind blew. The garden seemed to come alive.


    "Could it be¡­"


    Fyndar mumbled to himself as he could not believe his own judgment.


    *****


    In Black Swan Palace, a series of magic circles emerged everywhere. The air rippled with the activation of the magic circles as invisible magic began to strengthen the building, stopping the hall from trembling.


    In the empty lounge on the first floor of the library, the epicenter of the tremble spread energy waves everywhere.


    "Dimore, you are just like your father. Both of you get to know people through your fists. Instead of a ruler of a kingdom, you are both more of a warrior."


    The voice of a man sounded deep and crystal clear as its laughter echoed through the hall. The person who spoke had yet to fully unleash his power, "This is a good habit for a warrior. Combat Aura resembles your own life and your own will. It can completely represent your soul. At least it is much more real than words."


    "That is absolutely true! Only¡­ the Emperor¡­ who holds the high power¡­"


    The other voice echoing in the hall did not sound as relaxing as the other. He seemed to be struggling to speak. Even so, he stayed calm and cold as he finished his sentence, "¡­ would never¡­ be able to¡­ survive one night¡­ in this world!"


    After he finished his sentence, the man poured in all of his power as he was ready to battle.


    The energy wave that was spreading out of the lounge was getting stronger. It had turned into waves of ravaging winds, flipping all of the tables, chairs and other things in the living hall and blew them far away.


    In the middle of the lounge, two men sat at a table as they faced each other. Their right arms were clasped together as if they were arm-wrestling. The black-haired man seemed to be relaxed. His arm was charged up with a dark-red blazing Combat Aura, his body did not show any sign of emitting energy wave at all. On the other hand, the blond man gritted his teeth as he poured all of his power into his arm. Most of the energy waves that were spreading into the surroundings seemed to be coming from him. His body was charged with light-silvery Combat Aura, causing the winds to grow stronger and colder.


    "You should use your full power from the beginning or you will not stand even the slightest chance," Joshua said as he looked at the second prince in front of him with interest. Then he patiently explained, "Whether it was a battle or arm-wrestling, your enemy will never wait for you to slowly charge your power up to the maximum."


    Sitting a little far away from him, Ying frowned and asked, "Master doesn''t seem to be the type who would waste his energy speaking¡­ so why now?"


    "It seems that he has met someone he knew long ago. He seems very happy at the moment."


    Ling shrugged and said, "He also speaks when he scolds Black."


    In the meantime, Dimore found himself caught in a bitter battle.


    He came all the way here to get a good look at the warrior who had received the praise by Emperor Israel and said that the warrior would definitely become a Legendary-tier. Dimore was naturally proud and confident. He enlisted himself into the military when he was still a teenager to become a warrior at the frontline. He had survived all of the battles so far. There was no other prince who had experienced as much as he did in the entire history of the Royals. He believed that his will and determination would never waver. He believed that he could triumph over everything that came into his path.


    His father, Emperor Israel, had also admired his son in that regard. He even once said that Dimore was his true son. However, the Emperor had never said that Dimore was ''the best''.


    This was one of the greatest regrets of the second prince who was always wanted to become the strongest in the entire world. But Joshua was praised instead.


    "Who is he?"


    "Why does father have such high regard for him?"


    "Is it possible that he is stronger than me? Can he really be stronger than me, someone who has crossed countless battlefields and returned with victorious honor?"


    That thought haunted Dimore all the time since. The decision that Israel made during the celebration had led Dimore to be even more determined to meet the warrior who was rumored to possess the heavenly strength that made him a god of war. Even though he came to the library to calm his mind by picking up a few books to read, that thought haunted his mind.


    And coincidentally, Joshua had arrived at the library to look for Master Nostradamus.


    Was that fate? Was it destiny? Dimore did not have the answer to that question. He did not seem to be bothered by it either. The second prince only knew one thing for sure. If he ever wanted a duel with the warrior, this would be the time. He had been suppressing his will to battle all this while. Now that the warrior was just in front of him, he could no longer keep the beast in him.


    So he challenged the warrior without hesitating.


    And the outcome was far from his expectation.


    He was completely suppressed.


    "Powerful¡­ you are truly powerful."


    The muscles on his arm bulged. The light-silvery Combat Aura had torn his uniform on the right arm. The air in the surroundings became so cold that it felt like winter had arrived. Layers of frosts began to form on the floor and walls. Dimore stared at the warrior who appeared to be emotionless. Then he spat out, "Your age¡­ is about¡­ the same¡­ as mine. However¡­ you possess¡­ the power¡­ that triumph completely over mine¡­"


    That feeling of helplessness was just similar to the feeling he felt back when he was facing an unstoppable beast. He had experienced it before¡­ when did that happen?


    Oh right, it was that one time.


    In that instant, Dimore seemed to be reminded of a memory he experienced on the northwest plains many years ago.


    That was a bloody battle that filled the Saad plains with piles of bones and rotting flesh. Blood was spilled into rivers.


    Thousands of violent orcs rode out into the battlefield on their stone-horned rhinoceros at an unstoppable momentum. They wielded the shackles on their wrists that were tied to giant sledgehammers as they began their onslaught. They roared as crushed all of the bastions, men, and any other obstacles in their way. It was chaotic as dust and sand were stirred up, forming haze.


    Dimore was on the frontline of that battle. That was the worst battle he had ever encounter before in his entire life. That was also said to be the most dangerous battle of all time. Numerous stone rhinoceros rode into the battlefield like living siege vehicles. They could easily tear down the line of defense on the frontline. The Imperial army did not have a single heavy equipment to defend themselves against the incoming assaults. They were completely unable to defend themselves.


    The current moment felt exactly like as how he felt back on that battlefield.


    The palm of the black-haired warrior felt like the charging stone rhinoceros, or perhaps a meteor that was about to crash onto earth. The force was unstoppable. Even after Dimore had juiced every single drop of his strength, he could barely keep up with it anymore. He was slowly losing. The feeling of helplessness began to spread all over Dimore''s body. He knew that he was not going to win.


    The strength that Joshua possessed could bring victory at the battlefield. In regards to Combat Aura, strength, skills, will, soul or determination, Dimore knew he could never win the opponent in front of him. The warrior had yet to use his true strength. He was just using the same level of strength to greet Dimore. The warrior was winning the game purely based on techniques and skills. After noticing that, the second prince had finally understood that even though his opponent had the strength of a Gold-advanced, he might only be trying to appear that way. The true strength within Joshua might have already surpassed that. He might have attained a higher realm, Supreme tier!


    However, there was no way that he was going to turn back now. Dimore gritted his teeth as he made up his mind. Even if he had to lose, he would rather lose only after he had tried his best. Furthermore, he still had a secret method that could help him win. Though that might damage him to a certain point and he might simply lose anyway, but that was the only option left for him.


    Just as the second prince was ready to unleash his secret technique, a deep voice of an old man echoed from the main door of the lounge. "Enough, you two!"


    The old man was a little frustrated and enraged at the same time, "This is the Royal Library, not a ring for you two to wrestle!"

 Chapter 327 The Situation All Around the World

    Nostradamus walked into the lounge with a sour face and a gentle sigh.


    The robe he wore fluttered and flowed with blue light. The frost that covered the floor and the walls of the living hall instantly vaporized and vanished into thin air along with the fluttering of the robe. The tables and chairs, even the books that were blown away by the energy waves had been returned to their original places. After the entire living hall was restored, the old mage with white hair stared at Joshua as he started talking again, "It''s been a while, Joshua. Where on earth did you hide yourself? We''ve not seen you for a long time. And you''ve missed the celebration as well. Not to mention that no one could get in contact with you at all¡­"


    Nostradamus sounded like he was complaining. After all, he was the person who suggested for Joshua to attend the celebration. His initial plan was to introduce Joshua to a few old friends of his during the celebration. However, he was not able to locate Joshua at all. Nostradamus went into great lengths to locate Joshua after noticing that the warrior had gone missing. He had even used Divination and Astromancy in order to locate the warrior. However, all of his efforts were in vain. It seemed as if the warrior had vanished into thin air.


    "It''s a long story, Master Nostradamus. Maybe you won''t even believe what I am about to tell you. I''ve fought a bunch of rocks¡­ perhaps we shall sit down and talk about it later."


    Joshua waved his hand as he stood back up on his feet. Then he shrugged nonchalantly. His words held truth. Be it the golems or the great falling star that threatened to destroy a world, everything he encountered was basically a bunch of rocks. The warrior sighed. "They were really difficult to be dealt with."


    "Alright. Some special rock elements are indeed much more difficult to be dealt with. However, Dimore¡­ why are you here then?"


    Nostradamus mistook Joshua for entering the realm of Earth. However, he was not bothered by that. After all, the celebration had come to an end since. The old mage turned around and looked at the second prince who seemed uncomfortable. "I know, you must be the one who started this, right?"


    "Master¡­" Dimore lowered his voice as he replied Nostradamus. He was no longer inflated with the confidence he had when he was wrestling with the warrior¡ªit was not because he had lost the game. It was merely because¡­


    "You don''t have to explain yourself, young Dimore¡­ I''m very familiar with the attitude of the Diamonds."


    Nostradamus was slightly angrily but also at the same time, a little tickled. He seemed to have seen this coming, "You''re truly the son of your father, and you behave just like him. Whenever you are in the mood, you would just pick someone and challenge them. Your father had wrestled with Joshua in his study room, and now you have wrestled with Joshua in the Royal Library¡­ If it weren''t because you guys were too loud, I wouldn''t have heard it and the library would have been dismantled to the ground by you two."


    "No¡­ We''ve controlled our strength well¡­"


    "Do you mean you''ve controlled your strength as well as you did last time?"


    Joshua smiled a little when he saw Dimore getting scolded. The great mage was a mentor to Emperor Israel. The two of them had even gone to the battlefield side by side and destroyed their enemy forces. In regards to seniority, all members of the Royal family were students of Master Nostradamus.


    After Emperor Israel passed away, Dimore would become more intimidating. His dignified and fearful appearance as an Emperor would surface. His actions would make him look like a tyrant when the humans were resisting the invasion of the Dark Abyss. But now, young Dimore was scolded by the old Nostradamus. He kept his head low and stayed quiet as he received the scolding from the old mage. That was indeed a rare occasion.


    Nostradamus was almost done with lecturing the young Dimore now. He turned around and looked at Joshua. At first, he wanted to say something to the warrior for his misbehavior too. But eventually, he only sighed and said, "When I first met you, you were sparring with Brandon¡­ Joshua, are you really that fond of battling?"


    "It''s just interesting and fun to do it every day," resting his hands Ying and Ling''s shoulders, Joshua answered Nostradamus. However, he quickly shook his head and added, "However, this is not a battle at all. This is not even close to sparring. This is just for fun¡­ I believe you can tell by the looks of it."


    Nostradamus frowned even harder. His eyes flashed brightly as if he had activated some sort of observation spell. After a few seconds, the pupils of his eyes enlarged. Blue light waves swirled in his pupils. The old mage was shocked at what he discovered on the warrior''s body, "You! You''ve actually broken through the barrier and crossed into the realm of Supreme-tier! You''ve even reached the realm of the unknown!"


    In his eyes, Joshua''s body was exchanging energy with the magic energy in the atmosphere. His body was constantly drawing beneficial strengths and powers and expelling redundant energy. Blood flowed rapidly in his body like a great river, rumbling with a strong current.


    The ''Kokyu-ho'' seemed to have fused deep into the bone marrow, becoming part of the person''s instinct. However, the most surprising part was that the warrior''s body was continuously becoming tougher. Although that process was slow, his body was not slowing down at all.


    "Strength Mastery?!"


    Incredible!


    Nostradamus was shocked at Joshua''s progress, having broken through the barriers before him, faster than anyone could in such a short time. He was indeed wondering how Joshua could have done it¡ªJoshua had gone missing for over two weeks. Perhaps he felt that he was about to break through the barrier so he decided to go quiet and shut himself from the world as he meditated until he succeeded. Perhaps that was the main reason why he was not reachable through any means of communication.


    That should explain why Joshua was absent at the celebration. The reason why I couldn''t reach Joshua. No one would ever want to be interrupted when they are on the verge to break through their barrier. No matter how significant the celebration was, it would never be more important than stepping into the realm of sacredness¡­ However, Joshua did mention that he was battling a bunch of rocks. Could it be that he had crossed into the realm of earth to break through his shell?


    "If we had more time, you can congratulate me as much as you want to. I would have happily accepted all of your blessings," Joshua said, shaking his head. Suddenly, his face turned serious, "Maybe, it''s time to talk about official matters¡­ You''re not thinking that I would travel all the way from the North just to show off my newly attained strength, right?"


    "Of course now¡­ There''s no one around now. We can talk about it here."


    Dimore was still amazed to learn that Joshua had already crossed into the realm of Supreme-tier. After hearing the conversation between the old mage and the warrior, Dimore narrowed his eyes and was ready to turn around and leave the two of them to their ''official businesses''. However, Nostradamus lifted his hand and stopped the young man from leaving. He shook his head and spoke calmly, "You should stay. You''re the heir to the throne of this kingdom. It''s about time you learn something."


    Hmm? Joshua looked at the two of them as he showed great interest. Then he quietly thought to himself, "So it seems that they have decided."


    Then why did Israel suddenly passed away without leaving any will behind? If they truly had no intention to crown the firstborn of the Emperor as the next Emperor, they should have announced to the world that Dimore would be the next Emperor. So why didn''t they do that yet?


    Joshua made an assumption. But now was not the time to talk about that. He looked Nostradamus in the eyes and spoke about matters that was related to St. Laurent Cathedral, the cultists and the plague that were detected on their bodies.


    Nostradamus listened seriously when he was briefed by the warrior. Dimore was listening in as well, he seemed to be amazed. The old mage seemed to fully trust the young Dimore. After he was done listening to the warrior, he asked, "So did you bring the sample of the plague with you? If we have samples, we can get them over to the Royal Mage Association and do some tests right away."


    "Of course not. I wouldn''t bring dangerous stuff with me everywhere. It''s risky and you know it. I would have been surrounded by hundreds of guards of the Imperial City the moment I set foot in the city¡­ However, if you want to take a closer at the plague, perhaps you can travel to the jail beneath the St. Laurent Cathedral. I''ve completely sealed off the basement there¡­ Hmm¡­ It seemed that I''ve unintentionally sealed dozens of cultists along with it. I assume that it is probably multiplying rapidly It would die off soon, at least."


    Nostradamus was not bothered about the life and death of the god damned cultists. He only felt the urge to look closer at the plague and its behavior. However, before he could prepare to depart, the old mage suddenly remembered something important. He nodded as he recalled his memory about something he had ignored for too long, "That''s right. I must inform Israel first. No matter the plague is real or not, it was indeed the right time to sweep the cultists off the surface of the earth on a large scale."


    So Master Nostradamus believes Joshua''s empty words without requesting for the sample to be presented?


    It was the first time that Dimore saw the old mage trusting another man so much. The old mage believed every single word the warrior said without even needing any proof.


    In fact, that was related to the plague. A plague could drag a kingdom to its doom, it might even bring destruction to the entire world! It was too huge of a problem to be ignored.


    Even though he was the second prince of the Imperial Kingdom, he still believed Joshua to be an honest man. The warrior was right though. Fists were much more reliable than words. Thus, it would be credible to think that a man with such power would never lie.


    While everyone left Black Swan Palace and made their way to the center of the great palace, Nostradamus asked for the details of the plague. He clearly knew the identity of Joshua. He also knew about the power of the Azurite. Since the warrior had said it himself, this matter must be closely related to the Evil God. Perhaps this could possibly be the conspiracy planted into the world by the Evil God. No one would ever be negligent anymore after knowing the situation in the distant south, where the kingdom was plagued by the Dragon Calamity and the Berserk Dragon Virus. They have become more vigilant even against accidents and coincidences.


    "The Northern Empire is very vast. It has taken up the entire North region. Although it seems that the Emperor controls it as one, all of the territories in the region have their own authorities."


    Nostradamus seemed to be walking in a hurry. He shook his head and sighed tiredly, "All of the superior nobles in the regions have special laws in their own territories. If the strength of the Royal the kingdom is not powerful enough, those nobles would not obey them. The humans behaved that way. So the dwarves, the elves, the winter fairies, the goblins, the hobbits, and the other races followed as well¡­ My point is, if the plague had broken out in some territories that belong to some nobles or some other races and they chose not to report it, then we would not have been able to stop it in time."


    "Then you must kill everything at their roots, or educate the counts of the territories across the world about the danger of the plague. Otherwise, the plague will spread, and there will be no way to stop it."


    Joshua and Nostradamus walked at the same pace. Ying and Ling had to jog in order to keep up with them. "The cultists have invaded my territory which is located at the border of the continent. It seems that the other territories are facing the same problem. For them, it could be far worse. Even my territory, such a marginal place, has sneaked into a cult and it is threatening to spread into the other territories."


    "No! I must say this out loud. You''re a special case! Your reputation has already spread across the Cults! There''s no doubt about that!" Nostradamus shook his head slightly and secretly thought to himself. Then, the old mage spoke again, "Emperor Israel is having an audience with a few ambassadors at the moment. I shall see him immediately. It would make things a lot easier if the ambassadors are still around. The news must be spread as soon as possible."


    "What a coincidence."


    Joshua rubbed his chin as he thought to himself, "The four main settlements of the human beings and even the churches are nearby the Imperial City. That has really made things more convenient than ever."


    There were four large human settlements on the Mycroft Continent. The Northern Empire was the most special one. It was the only large-scale unified regime among all the other settlements. Although was not considered as a united kingdom, under the leadership of a mighty Emperor, the Imperial Kingdom was still able to gather all main forces across the continent and started a great war with the Orcs that lasted years in the Northwest Plains. However, because of the suppression from the orcs, the official forces of the Northern Empire rarely communicated with each other. The war between the two races had prevented the development on both sides. The Kingdom did not have time to put their focus on developing the Dark Forest, nor did the orcs had the time to develop outwards.


    In fact, it was because of the orcs that the humans were united as a kingdom to battle.


    The Northern settlement of the humans was geographically special. The middle region of the settlement was actually plains and hills while the border of the South and the North were filled with mountains that were connected to each other all the way to the Central Dark Forest and Iceland in the North Pole. In the west of the Northern settlement was the Tartaros Highlands where the orcs lived. Further ahead was the great sea. The east was also part of the endless sea.


    The Western settlement was one of the oldest origins of human extraordinary power. There were many kingdoms in the region, each ruled by a family with a long history. Most of their rulers were born with special strength. In other words, each kingdom was ruled by warlocks.


    The Western Gathering District remained peaceful. Its racial policies were extremely broad. Apart from demons, any race, even the undead, and the specter lived there. The struggle between kingdoms was confined to the ''civil war'' among the superior warlock families. However, due to the lack of domination in the region of the settlement, the west side of the settlement was the region which had the most cults and demon sacrifices. Historically, several large-scale live sacrificial events had occurred on the west side of the settlement. There were too many mountains over there. Each kingdom was separated from the other kingdoms by the rivers and mountains. That was also one of the reasons why there were lesser wars happening between the kingdoms. They would need to scale mountains and rivers before they could even get to the border of the other kingdom. It was too much trouble for any kingdom to start a war with the others. The effort to expedite was just too great for the kingdom to bear if they ever wanted to start a war.


    The western part of the mountainous region was linked to the east side of the Central Dark Forest. The other three regions of the Central Dark Forest, west, south, north, faced the sea. Legends had it that there were Elder Dragons living in the north coast of the Lantis Strait.


    The Eastern Plains seemed to have mountains that were scattered. None of the mountains seemed to be connected to the other. There were only a few solitary peaks and some hills in that region. It was filled with patches of grassland separated by rivers and forests. That was the last place humans would look to settle down. One must cross the sea in order to arrive there. Another way to the region would be to go through the Dark Forest, which was technically suicidal.


    Several mages were the first humans that ever lived there. Powerful casters were capable of getting through the Dark Forest. So they had settled down in that region. They had also brought some ordinary people with them to serve them. That was how the earliest settlement was formed. Then, as time passed, the number of people in the settlement increased. As more and more people migrated from other places, many city states and kingdoms led by powerful mages were established across the Eastern Plains.


    Here, kingdoms were nothing more than a tool used by the various casters to rule. The two large association of the mage, ''Skypiercing White Tower'' and the ''Council of Seven'' ruled 70% of the kingdoms and the city states in the region. Usually, the battle among the mages never involved the civilians. However, the city states would always trigger wars among themselves. Not to mention that war also existed between the mermaids in the coastal region and the Eastern Seas. They were literally killing themselves over power. The humans on the plains were brave and they excelled in battle. The Winged Cavalry of the Fallante Duchy and the Leviathan Knight were renowned in the entire continent.


    However, the Eastern Plains also had the most rigorous ethnic policies. Except for the major races such as Dwarves and Elves, the other races besides human were discriminated. But their lives were not defined by their ethnicity. Those who were created by the mages were allowed to gain power and titles as long as their minds and conscience were normal.


    Meanwhile, the distant south settlement was also an extremely special place. It was not because there were many mysterious forests and grounds in that area. It was special because of its rich culture.


    If the Northern Empire was said to recognize dwarves, halflings, hobbits, goblins, and other creatures as its citizens, many western kingdoms also believed that anyone could be a citizen of the kingdom as long as the law was respected. This kind of policy was regarded as broad and merciful. Hence, there was no such thing as an ''alien race'' in the kingdoms in the distance south. In the kingdom founded by the elves, the humans and the fairies, there were gigantic worms, forest people, centaurs and many other races. They also held the freedom and right to join elections and politics in the kingdom just like everyone else. Deep inside the Lake of Eternity, there were hundreds of law-abiding giant dragons living peacefully. However, some of the giant dragons preferred to live among the humans. Some of them had even changed their appearance to look like humans and became the count of a territory.


    Perhaps the uninhibited environment had created the rich and artistic atmosphere in the distant south kingdoms. Many renowned musicians, writers, bards, and explorers came from the Far South to learn about the culture of the place or even spread their artistic cultures over there. They were willing to explore and take risks. They were credited for the discovery of thousands of islands across the region. The druids of the Far East even mastered the method of transforming the Dark Forest into an ordinary jungle. However, the process was too slow, making it impractical to cleanse the Dark Forest.


    Joshua vaguely remembers the situation back in his pre-existence. Other than the kingdoms in the distance south, the kingdoms under the warlocks rule in the Western Mountain region were worst hit by the plague. The kingdom in the Eastern Plains and the Imperial City remained fine for the moment. One was because the kingdom was under strict management, the other one was because it was further away from the plague. Not to mention that the weather was also a defining factor that kept the plague from spread fast into the Imperial City.


    In the pre-existence, the Black Plague broke out during the winter at the beginning of the year. The plague had spread across the world by the summer of the same year. It had reached the Northern Empire by the next winter. As the winter came to an end, the countermeasures to contain the plague was almost done.


    Even so, the death toll in the southern border of the Empire had reached the thousands. That was just the statistics. The actual death toll was definitely more that. Although Joshua was not really a saint, one word could potentially save thousands of people. So what was the reason for not doing it? Not to mention that the movements of the cults these days had obviously changed, and they were currently behaving much differently from the pre-existence. It remained unknown that the plague would only spread in the distant south.


    With Nostradamus leading, everyone had arrived at the central palace of Morlaix Palace. Many guardians were roaming and patrolling the place. There were also quite a number of people waiting quietly in the corridor. It was pretty obvious that they were the higher ranking nobles, the ambassadors from the other kingdoms and city states, and some ordinary people who were not qualified to enter the main hall of the palace.


    However, it seemed that the meeting in the main hall was over. The door of the main hall opened. People with different uniforms and different faces slowly made their way out of the hall. They seemed unsettled. Most of them looked anxious and enraged. Only one of them looked fine¡ªa tall and brawny middle-aged man with silver hair and wore a white robe. He had a naturally angry face but there was also a hint of a smile.


    That man possessed an extraordinary strength. The power in the holy knight''s body rippled into the surroundings. Joshua could also sense that the man had attained Supreme tier. He was unquestionably Robzek, commanding knight of the [Hammer of Freedom] legion from the Far Southern Holy Mountain.


    The holy knight seemed to be surprised when he walked by Joshua and the others. He gasped and turned around to look at Joshua.


    Naturally, Joshua also turned around and looked at Robzek.


    "Have you seen young Roland recently? No, judging from this presence, you seem to be around him all the time."


    The silver-haired man with black pupils seemed to be in a good mood at the moment. "Tell him not to get upset about it. There will always be sacrifices in a battle. He should not give up fighting for the world over the passing of a friend. The holy shrine would remain his home forever¡ªwe will never blame him for that. Can you pass my words to him and tell him to come home as soon as he is able to?" he asked.


    It seemed that the middle-aged man was Roland''s acquaintance.


    After meeting the holy knight, Joshua suddenly understood something of significance. He finally knew the reason why he felt that the woman, who was blindfolded, was familiar when he was on the way to the Royal Library. She had the exact same aura as Robzek who stood before him now. Both of them were probably Roland''s acquaintances. Both of them had the familiar scent of the holy knight mixed with the scent of blood. It seemed that all of them had been fighting side by side in the battlefield.


    "I shall pass your words to him. Unfortunately, he does not intend to come back to the Imperial City with us. He has other plans for now."


    "There''s no rush¡­" The Supreme-tier knight narrowed his eyes and scanned the warrior from head to toe. He shook his head a little and turned around. As he was leaving, he sighed. "Young men these days¡­ Every one of them stranger than the other... I''m getting old¡­"


    It was obvious that he could tell the strength within Joshua''s body and the warrior did not attempt to hide his strength at all. The fact that a man, barely reaching his thirties, attaining the Supreme-tier was truly astounding.


    Nostradamus looked at both of them calmly. He already knew the holy knight so he was not surprised by the behavior and words of the holy knight before he left. The old mage waited for Robzek to leave first before turning towards Joshua and Dimore and telling them, "I will enter the hall and inform the Emperor first."


    "Perhaps the both of you can come in after that and personally explain the situation to the Emperor, again. It is always more reassuring and convincing if the words come from you directly, Joshua."A country, territory, fief, or domain ruled by a duke or duchess

 Chapter 328 Level of Violence

    After having a quick conversation with Joshua and Dimore, Nostradamus walked into the palace hall hastily. Right after he entered, the old mage waved his hand and the door was shut and started to glow with blue light. The guards who were on patrol wanted to stop the old mage. However, when they noticed that it was Nostradamus, they scratched their heads and hesitated to stop him from seeing the Emperor. So they slowly moved away from the door.


    "It seems that our archmage has something rather urgent to report."


    A gray-haired man, who wore a pair of gold-rimmed glasses, dressed in formal attire, carrying a silver carved cane, stood at side. Then he spoke calmly to a young man who was supporting him, "It seems that we are definitely going to have another meeting. I want you to be ready."


    "Yes, Your Honor."


    Similar conversations occurred among the people who had yet to leave the corridor outside the hall. Nostradamus'' hasty footsteps to have made everyone felt something. Not just the royal family''s judge who wore a pair of glasses, but everyone else within the vicinity was unsettled by the unusual behavior of the old mage who just entered the hall. The other ambassadors from other kingdoms and city states also noticed that something was not right. They began to talk among themselves.


    However, when the meeting was over, some people left the vicinity as planned because they have planned for their remaining time in the Imperial City. So, they chose to ignore that unexpected twist of events. Some who had no other urgent matter did not wander far from the hall. They were mostly the ministers of the kingdom. Those who knew the old mage stayed on the other side of the guest hall as they waited for Nostradamus to come out, ready to ask the old mage about what happened.


    No one paid attention to Joshua because of the old mage. Besides Robzek, none of them were interested in the warrior and the others who stood quietly in the corner. Of course, there were also some exceptions. For example, the middle-aged man with a grand outfit and a few of his followers were obviously familiar with Dimore and Joshua. The noble frowned, not understanding why the two of them would show up at a place like this.


    Dimore and Count Radcliffe are walking together now? That guy has completely infiltrated the core of the Royal Family? The middle-aged man thought quietly. However, he remained silent. He chose to leave quietly. When he was leaving, he even told his followers not to say anything about them.


    "Chancellor of the Exchequer, Kandia. A friend to my mother. A wise man."


    The second prince stared the back of the middle-aged man as he left. He spoke sadly, "It is a pity that he has no Gift. He is just an ordinary man. However, because he is an ordinary man, he can become the Chancellor of the Exchequer of the Imperial Kingdom."


    "Other than this Chancellor of the Exchequer, it seems that the others do not know who you really are."


    Standing in the corner of the corridor, Joshua took a quick glance at the surroundings and said, "As the second prince of the kingdom, why is your name not known to the public then?"


    The effect of the Misty Pocket Watch seemed to be working better than expected. Most of the people did not pay attention to the warrior at all. Apparently, Artanis had given the warrior a good item. Joshua believed that he needed to give the old man a gift in return.


    Dimore who stood next to him said, "It is actually pretty normal that they do not know who I am. I am rarely in the Imperial City, you know."


    "I''ve been sent to the mountains at the western border by my father since I was very young. I''ve been training with a holy swordsman who chose to live in solitude. When I reached my adulthood, I ventured back and forth between the Southern Fortress and the Orc Battlefield in the Northwest Plains."


    Perhaps it was because he was defeated by Joshua a while ago, the second prince seemed to be much more polite than when he first met the warrior. He spoke in a lower tone, "Father wanted to wait for the orcs to be annihilated first. He wanted to wait out so that everything in the Imperial Kingdom calmed down and stabilizes before he considered the candidate for the next Emperor. So I didn''t really have to be here. I only had to strengthen my power, learn a thing or two about politics, learn how to manage people and strengthen the bond between me and the others."


    ¡ªHaving his own children, whose Gifts were not up to the standards as portrayed, to lure the attention of the hiding enemies while having his potential heir to the throne strengthening himself up and sharpening his weapons?


    The thought was simple and it could serve the Emperor well. Joshua knew the reason behind Israel''s decision.


    Even though the Imperial Kingdom was powerful, it still has many enemies. So far, the assassination plans have yet to happen. There were thousands of guards patrolling in Morlaix Palace all day long. The Emperor had the guards stationed in a certain way to prevent any possibility of infiltration or assassination. Even so, it remained risky. Be it a curse or by any other means, there were all sorts of methods and techniques in a world full of extraordinary powers like this one that could be used to assassinate a descendant of the royal family.


    There were only two ways to counter the attempts to assassinate a member of the royal family. One would be nurturing the future successor to the throne to be more powerful. And the other way was to conceal their identities and send them to the outside world. Even though the second method was extremely dangerous, it remained much safer for the future Emperor to stay outside of the palace than staying in the palace.


    Israel''s way of nurturing Dimore was obviously a mix of both. And it turned out to be better than expected. His son Dimore had made sure of that by performing outstandingly in all of his missions and tasks. He was undoubtedly qualified to be the next Emperor. Not to mention that he was not weaker than his father.


    The people at the corridor were leaving. Only a few guards and some other people were left scattered around. Joshua did not think that the waiting was boring. After confirming that the people had left, he shut his eyes and began to breathe in a rhythmic pace.


    Ying and Ling noticed that and went up to the warrior and guarded him. Both of them were used to it. It was obvious that they had been doing this for a long time. Dimore was a little shocked by their behaviors. He had never thought that the warrior would actually start his ''Kokyu-ho'' training in a place like this.


    He trains all the time, no wonder he''s so freakishly strong. He''s so young, yet he has reached Supreme.


    Initially, Dimore felt emotional about that. However, as he observed Joshua''s breathing pace and the energy fluctuation that was happening around his body, he felt a little curious about something.


    The warrior had never actually cared about how people looked at him. He was just absorbing the energy around him as if he was doing it in his own realm, gradually enhancing his physique to the finest.


    The effect of the Strength Mastery would not fare well if it was being used directly in a battle. Its existence would remain at [each training will sow you rewards] and [every hard work you put in will be rewarded with fruitful outcome].


    Although it sounded like there was nothing much about it, there was a possibility that all the trainings and hard works might end up fruitless at the end of the day. When a person has reached a certain age, the injuries that were inflicted upon him would be revealed. Training might even hurt the body more. At best, the person might only be able to maintain his strength. By then, it would be impossible to grow stronger ever again.


    However, Mastery would mean that a person has already exceeded his own limit. Joshua''s physique had undergone a complete change. Just like steel that would never be exhausted, the body of the warrior could be trained infinitely and be enhanced indefinitely. As long as he trains, his body would keep growing stronger and tougher. Even though the enhancement was not obvious, his body kept growing. Every single training he went through would be fruitful. Since that was the case, the warrior never lets any moment in his life go to waste.


    As Joshua kept training, his presence was gradually becoming gentler. It felt as if his presence had gone mellow. However, the airflow around his body was a total opposite of his aura. The energy in the air swirled into his body, soaked deep into every cell in his muscles, flowing slowly into every single blood vessel beneath his skin. The energy then spread to his heart before moving further into all parts of his body.


    His blood, muscles, bones and internal organs resonated with his breathing. The pulses and his Combat Aura flowed like electrical surges as it constantly stimulated and strengthened every part of his body. Although some of the energy overflowed during the process, a part of the energy still managed to fuse with the body of the warrior and became part of him.


    The most bizarre occurrence during the entire process was the skeleton of the warrior. During the process when the energy overflowed, faint black and red strange lines emerged on the surface of his bones. Those lines were straight and simple. Each of the lines overflowed with heavy energy. In between the fluctuation of the energy waves, Joshua could faintly feel light coming from within his body. The lines on his bones absorbed the energy all around them, charging up the warrior''s and enhancing the toughness of the bones and internal organs. His flesh slowly underwent new reconstructions.


    On the outside, everything seemed normal. It felt as if the gentle breeze was whispering in the corridor, flowing towards Joshua. The Guardians who were patrolling did not even notice the changes in the wind. As for the other ordinary people, they felt the breeze to be gentle and soothing. They thought that the breeze came in from the other end of the corridor.


    Dimore was the only one who managed to sense it.


    When Joshua finished his brief training session, he lowered his head and started to give attention to something that was bothering him.


    "This is not right¡­" Dimore muttered to himself doubtfully. But in order not to attract the attention of the others, he spoke in a low voice, "It should not be that way¡­"


    "Why shouldn''t it be that way?"


    Joshua turned around after stretching his body and looked at the second prince with interest as he asked Dimore, "Don''t worry. Just say it."


    Sensing the body of the young Dimore, the warrior could see that there was a shadow of the great iron-blood Emperor within the second prince. Joshua felt quite thrilled to look at the contrast between the current Dimore and the future Dimore. For instance, future Dimore would never have spoken when in doubt; but only when he was certain and with confidence. Even if what he said could be wrong, he would make it sound as if that was the truth.


    "¡­ You shouldn''t have such power."


    The second prince decided to talk after the warrior prodded him to, "Strange, this is just strange."


    "Hmm? How so? What''s strange about it?"


    Dimore kept repeating the word, ''strange. Joshua nodded slightly, pushing Ying and Ling who seemed to be enraged by the second prince''s words. Then he probed Dimore to explain, "Well, you''re not the kind who would whine when you lose a battle."


    "Oh no, I am not whining about losing to you. It''s just that I was looking at your ''Kokyu-ho''. There''s something odd about it."


    Dimore frowned as he lifted his head, doubts filled his brown eyes, "Joshua van Radcliffe. The first time when I came across your family name was when my father was reading some ancient books to me. The books mentioned some Guardian families protecting the realm of our world from evil forces. Back then, you have already become the man, known to be the new generation of the Guardians that protect the Sealed Land. If I recall it correctly, that should be about a year ago. During that time, you were just a Silver-intermediate, or Silver-advanced warrior. Pardon me if I remembered it wrong. Well, all in all, you were nowhere near to crossing into Gold yet."


    Ying and Ling looked at each other. The silver-haired girl nodded a little. She knew better than anyone that her master was just Silver-advanced when she first met the warrior.


    "And I have managed to improve myself at an extraordinary pace within a year that I am a Supreme now. So is that the strange thing?"


    Joshua did not feel anything towards Dimore''s curiosity. He remained calm as usual. He smiled lightly and said, "Indeed, there''s no one in this world who could have advanced through the tiers as I did. However, the reason has already been revealed earlier on, right? You should have noticed it as well."


    "The Legacy of the Sage¡ªFather and Master Nostradamus have been telling me that. At first, I had also felt that to be true. My heart was telling me the same thing. You are a person of great luck. You have acquired the Legacy of the Sage, which aided you to become mighty and powerful."


    Dimore''s words were simple and straightforward. He spoke as if he knew that the warrior would not be enraged. So he spoke honestly without holding back, "However, after sparring with you in the library, I have changed my impression of you¡ªyou''re not just a lucky person. Your power was gained through hard work and diligent training. You forged your own strength through all the hardships that not everyone could endure. Your strength is unyieldingly strong and flawless. Even I could not move you at all. And because of that, I''m sure that you have not even obtained the Legacy of the Sage."


    Joshua frowned. But the second prince continued to explain his theory.


    "I have met Brandon Kaos, a man who has obtained the Sage''s Legacy. His strength and his ''Kokyu-ho'' come from the dual blades at his waist. His breathing and movements carry the faint presence of the sacred Order. That is the true Legacy of the Sage."


    He remained calm and maintained his tone. There was no shivering or whatsoever. Dimore was simply explaining his thoughts and theories. "And you on the other hand¡­ even though there''s also the presence of the power of the Order on your body, the power is just hanging around your body. Even I can see that. The power of the Order has yet to fuse into you and become one with your body¡ªJoshua, even though you have gotten hold of the Legacy of the Sage, you have yet to own it."


    "Impressive."


    Joshua nodded slightly, truly impressed for the first time after being so long in this world. He had never expected that the second prince would actually see through all that. He had never expected the second prince to be able to observe him so thoroughly. Dimore could actually see so much on the warrior. "So what else can you see on me then?"


    "I can see¡­ Your Gift is not really that good. Your progress was not swift at all in one session of your ''Kokyu-ho'' training. Your Gift fares at an ordinary standard. Regardless of how hard you train, theoretically speaking, you should not have advanced into Gold before you reach your thirties. Even after you have obtained the power of Legacy of your Guardian family, it would still be impossible for you to attain anything higher than Gold-advanced"


    Saying that, the doubts that Dimore had had finally reached its peak. There was a great conflict between his inference and the reality. But he just could not find the reason. "This is impossible. You have no Legacy of the Sage to support you. Your Combat Aura and your qualifications have yet to receive any enhancement or improvement. These things are not earned by learning hard or training hard. So, how did you attain Supreme tier without all that? How can your strength be so solid and extreme? I have even suspected that you might have made a pact with the devil. But, where in the world can you get a devil or a demon to bestow you with such power? That''s just too strange even to think about!"


    "Alright, Dimore. You don''t have to get worked up over it. You''re right though. It''s actually true that the Legacy of the Sage did not bestow me any ''Kokyu-ho'', nor did it improve the quality of my physique. Even the power of the Order is just hanging around my body because I have the Azurite."


    Joshua did not feel even a little bit of anger despite being doubted. He tried to calm the person who doubted him. After giving the young Dimore some space to calm himself down, the warrior continued to speak, "However, you''re wrong about one thing. You have a wrong perception about the Combat Aura and the essence of power in both of us as warriors."


    "What essence?" Dimore asked.


    "Do you still remember what they called the Combat Aura in the ancient language?" Joshua asked but did not wait for the second prince answer. He answered his own question, "Potestas of pugna... the battle power. Life is originated from steel. Its characteristics are plundering each other. That''s the essence of life. Same goes to power."


    "You asked me why I possessed such power. The answer is simple. Just like a man who is growing stronger every day, I''m keeping myself close to the battlefield so that I can always get into battle to kill my enemies. That''s how I become stronger."


    Dimore''s expression began to change. He seemed to be in disbelief at first but eventually seemed to have understood something.


    "In ancient times, there was no Combat Aura and there was no ''Kokyu-ho''. Everyone used their own method to train themselves."


    Joshua was not bothered by the second prince''s expression. He kept himself calm and began explaining, "During that period of time, the Sages of the human being had been slaying daemons and ripping the life force out of the daemons to enhance their power¡­ Gift? Legacy? Those things are just shortcuts to facilitate the latecomers to keep up with the former. If you want to get the most genuine power that belongs only to yourself, you''ll need to battle, plunder, and kill your enemies, rip the life force out of them to enhance your power!"


    Suddenly, Joshua seemed to be shrouded by some sort of shadow. The second prince was startled as he turned to the side. He did not dare to look Joshua in the eye. Every word that the warrior said had struck deeply and clearly into his memory. The warrior sounded so confident as if he was speaking of the truth of the world.


    "No one could become a champion by just staying in the house."


    "But I¡­"


    Dimore tried to argue. He had also been living on the battlefield by the northwest since he was young. He had experienced more than ten wars. However, the warrior shook his head and interrupted the second prince before he could speak. "That''s the reason you''re so much stronger than the others. You''re not stronger than me because you haven''t killed more than I have."


    "¡­ Is that so?"


    The second prince seemed to be completely overwhelmed by the aura and the pressure coming from Joshua. Instantly, he shut his mouth and stop asking questions. He seemed troubled by what Joshua had just told him. He muttered to himself, "I haven''t battled enough?"


    The warrior was no longer concerned about the young Dimore. He looked at the system before his eyes. There was a list describing all his attributes in detail. The warrior chose to skip looking at those meaningless information though. He only looked at the number that was found at the top of the list.


    [Joshua van Radcliffe]


    [Level: LV54 ¨C Supreme-Tier ''Beginner'' (Strength)]


    In the pre-existence, LV, also known as level, was a value that determined the strength of a person. Even though it did not determine the full power level of a person, it remained a significant value for the players.


    However, there was another way to put it; Level of Violence. The index of slaughtering.


    "This is the Mycroft Continent."


    The Continental War.


    Standing in the corner of the corridor, Joshua lifted his head and stared at the ceiling of the hall. There, he started to recall his past memories of the game he was playing. He then lifted his hand and reached towards the ceiling. He grabbed the air and gripped his palm into a fist as if grabbing onto something invisible.


    "Kill or be killed by the world."


    Only battle was the truth of this world.


    Right in his fist, he clenched rapidly, a sound of air being crushed was heard.


    Long ago, the warrior had already understood that truth. In this world of fire and steel, life force and power could be ripped from each other. The power of a dragon could be acquired through bathing oneself in the dragon''s blood. Anyone could also acquire a huge amount of magic energy by slaying a demon.


    The human ancestors who lived in this world had learned the essence of this world long ago¨Cbattles and the death of the enemies were the origins of power. There was no remorse or emotion involved. The players in the previous world had also learned that. The concept of killing monsters to level up was the simplest way to obtain the essence of that sort of world.


    Gift was not important, nor was Legacy. Cowards who would hide in their own homes would never become a champion. Only those who leave their houses and homes to explore the world, to go on an adventure, and to battle against powerful enemies would be able to enhance one''s own life force.


    That was the definition of a warrior.


    As a warrior, all he needed to do was to eliminate every single enemy that got in his way. Whether the enemy was an Evil God, Chaos, Famine or Pestilence, Joshua would defeat them one by one.


    It was as simple as that.

 Chapter 329 The Nuclear Star

    The explosive sound of a burst of air echoed through the hallway.


    No one was concerned by that sound, not even the patrolling guards. They simply turned around to take a quick glance towards the direction of the warrior. They did not concern themselves too much when they knew that the sound came from the warrior.


    However, it was just like an illusion, the sound of the gentle burst of air that went across the hallway had struck Dimore''s ears like thunder.


    Whatever Joshua said little earlier was not something that was too difficult for anyone to understand. If that came from another person, the second prince might have thought it as nonsense and dismissed them. However, without a reason, whatever that came out from the warrior, regardless of how simple they were, sounded extraordinarily inspiring.


    At that particular moment, Dimore was lost for words. His heart wavered with an inexplicable emotion. He clenched his fists.


    That''s right. Things should have been that way¨C


    It shouldn''t be so complicated in the first place. Powerful strength should be earned through endless battles!


    Why do I only understand this now?


    Before the second prince could calm himself down, the main door of the central hall opened with a creak.


    A deep and forceful commanding voice echoed into the hallway.


    "Radcliffe, please come in."


    The voice sounded as if the man was exhausted. However, the tone and the volume of the voice remained undeniably firm, "Dimore, come in as well. I need to speak with you."


    Joshua did not hesitate. He immediately walked toward the main hall. The warrior walked pass in front of Dimore. Then the second prince reacted and immediately followed the warrior into the main hall.


    The palace door was shut the moment Joshua and the others entered the main hall. The sound of the door shutting was deep and heavy. Many who wished to know what was happening inside the main hall as waited outside the door simply could not. They were the ministers or the servants to the ambassadors from other kingdoms and were informed to remain in the near just in case they could be informed with first-hand information as soon as the information became available.


    "Who is Dimore?"


    Some of the servants furrowed their brows. They tried to recall the names of all significant nobles and other significant men. They even tried to recall the descendants of those people. That was what the weak needed to do in order to survive in the circle of politics. They could avoid provoking anyone that could potentially bring them down with political powers. However, the name ''Dimore'' did not ring any bells. That was because they have never heard of that name in their entire life. However, it seemed that the man by the name ''Dimore'' was no ordinary man.


    "Dimore¡­"


    Some of the servants who somewhat vaguely remember that name suddenly froze as their expressions began to change. They began to dig deep into their memories, which they had locked away for over a decade ago, it was as if they were looking for a name that had been ignored or even forgotten by the world. One of the servants, who seemed to possess higher intellect, began heading towards the guest hall. The information of what Nostradamus and Count Radcliffe wanted to discuss with the Emperor had become insignificant.


    Perhaps because the Orc Palace had been annihilated, none of the people of the Kingdom had to worry about anyone getting assassinated. Furthermore, Dimore had already grown into a man. So Israel had no need to conceal the identity of the second prince anymore. Therefore, he had decided to reveal Dimore to the public.


    In the center of Morlaix Palace, Central Glorious Main Hall.


    Steady footsteps echoed through the empty hall. Joshua, Ying, and Ling reluctantly walked formally. Each time when the warrior took a step forward, he kept his body balanced, but he was ready to launch an attack at any time. The two divine armaments were ever ready to activate their divine armament transformation.


    That was the mutual understanding between the three of them, shared through the Spirit Sense they have. That was also the habits that were rooted in them after experiencing many battles together.


    As it was already late, the pyroxene lights on the domed ceiling of the main hall had been lit. A bright light shone from the top, illuminating everything in the hall.


    On the wall of the main hall was a spectacular sculpture. The mountains of the north and the south of the kingdom and the long rivers that stretched far away were all drawn on the sculpture. There were also gemstones in the middle of the sculpture of the vast plains, appearing just like dotted jeweled lakes. The sculpture stretched all the way up to the clouds that were found on the domed ceiling where there was a bright sun shining.


    "The Nuclear Star! It''s so huge!"


    Upon seeing that golden-red crystalline object which was emitting real sunlight, even Joshua felt amazed. The Glorious Main Hall was the center point of the entire Northern Empire. Joshua had never been here before even in his past life. The warrior had heard his friends showing off to the others for they were lucky enough to be here to witness the glory of the place. All of them were able to feel the luxury of this place.


    Before entering the main hall, Joshua glanced through the surroundings of the palace. He was a little disappointed. The decorations in the hallway were a little outdated. The style of the Imperial Kingdom was relatively crude. Even the sculpture was mediocre. It did not look magnificent as described by his friends in the past life. Everything looked so ordinary until he saw the Nuclear Star that was the size of half a man.


    "They actually use this sort of toy as their decorative lamp! That''s a little too extravagant¡­"


    The Nuclear Star-that was the [Fragment of the Sun].


    That sort of translucent gold-red material which was undetermined as an ore or a crystal was known to radiate almost infinite positive energy. In general, that precious substance would only be used to build very large floating fortresses, or as the energy core of the [Apocalyptic Scale] magic energy structure. Legend has it that the great shrine located on top of the Sacred Mountain has a huge melting star which has the ability to attract the power of the true God. That had allowed them to access the sanctuary of the gods.


    That sort of material could only come from those worlds that were on the verge of destruction. When the end of a world was coming, the stars and moons would normally fall. The blazing sun would collapse and the great earth would be reduced into nothingness. The entire sky would be completely shattered. After that, some of the star remnants would drift into the void and be sucked into other outer existing worlds nearby.


    In a world, which had the Nuclear Star nearby, there would definitely be the wreckage of a destroyed world. That was a fact that was already been proven by many sources. Joshua narrowed his eyes thinking about and recalling his memories related to the Karlis World. If he did not do what he did back then, that world would have been completely destroyed earlier than it should have. He had prolonged its imminent destruction.


    Perhaps the other worlds in the surroundings of the Mycroft Continent had been marked by the Evil Gods now.


    "You know something about that? Well, of course you do. You definitely do, as always."


    Noticing the warrior''s behavior, a powerful and intimidating voice came from the throne at the end of the great hall. The man who spoke walked down from his throne as he spoke to the warrior.


    The burly man with dark blond hair wore a dark gray crown forged from steel. There was a golden Holy Glory Gemstone in the middle of the gray crown, which radiated light that cast shadows on the smile on his face. "After all, that isn''t a secret at all."


    The ruler of the Imperial Kingdom, Israel Diamond, seemed a little exhausted. It showed on his face. Nostradamus stood next to him. The old mage looked as serious as the Emperor. The Emperor lifted his head and looked at the ''sun'' above his head. Then he spoke with a nostalgic tone, "This Nuclear Star landed on the plains of the orcs before Year 774. The meteorite had bombarded the canyon of the Northwest, leaving a deep basin there. The impact of the crash has pushed the plains up, which formed the highland of Tartaros today."


    "My ancestor had obtained it from a war with the orcs approximately 500 years ago. The Nuclear Star was taken right from the hand of the orcs upon their defeat. Ever since then, the Nuclear Star has been the symbol of jewel that symbolizes the Orc King''s power. It now hangs in the ceiling of Morlaix Palace as a constant reminder."


    Israel remained silent for a brief moment then fixed his eyes on the warrior and spoke softly, "In this world, kill or be killed. Plunder or be plundered. Joshua''s right, Dimore. You''re getting sloppy these days."


    After hearing his father''s calm assessment, Dimore felt a little breathless. He did not know how to answer his father. He could only lower his head.


    Israel was not done yet. He sighed and shook his head before he spoke again, "Ever since your return in Morlaix Palace, your will to seek for battle has weakened due to the comfortable life here in the palace. You have forgotten the precautions that you would have taken when you were still in the military. Perhaps you have also forgotten the murderous aura that your enemies had when you faced them. Perhaps you have even forgotten the reason you worked so hard."


    The Emperor''s tone suddenly turned harsher. "Do you really think that you have already firmly secured your position in the palace just because your brothers and sisters cannot beat you even if they joined forces? Have you forgotten that you must be vigilant at all time? Have you forgotten that you must not be careless with your enemies if you ever want to become the Emperor of the ancient kingdom? You must not underestimate your competitors and your enemies. In terms of influence and power, they are actually a hundred times better than you are now. Not to mention that there are also champions who could have easily beaten you in this very kingdom."


    "Do you still remember your impulse to avenge your dear mother? Do you still dream of sitting on my throne as the next Emperor? Your strength is far from enough. Not enough yet, at least."

 Chapter 330 Black Shroud

    Revenge for the mother?


    Tsk tsk.


    Standing right on the side as he listened to Israel lecturing his own son, Joshua remained in silence as he did not know what to say. Dimore, who seemed to be reflecting on his own mistakes, glanced at the cold face of the Emperor as his heart was overwhelmed with emotions.


    In the previous life, there always had been people who questioned the reason behind the concealment of Dimore''s identity. So why would Emperor Israel send his precious son to the military? With the Gift that the second prince possessed, it would have been awfully unfortunate if Dimore had died in the war with the orcs or the Dark Tide, wouldn''t it?


    There were usually many answers to that question. One should truly train himself in real battles to become a true champion who could wield strong power. Or perhaps the world believed that a prodigy would not be a prodigy if he could not survive harsh environments. Or perhaps even an answer that suggested that the royal family had always been heartless to their own kind.


    However, from the looks of it, the question seemed to have a new explanation.


    Judging solely by the scattered words and rumors he heard in the past, Joshua could guess the way the drama was headed to. It seemed that the royal family members of different factions were struggling among themselves to secure the throne themselves, leading to the death of Dimore''s loving mother. Another reason for the concealment of the second prince''s identity was because Israel was trying to protect him from the other members of the family. The Emperor sent Dimore out of the palace in order to train him¡ªhowever, the warrior did not like that at all. Hence, he did not dig deeper into the story. They always end up the same. The second prince would take out all of his siblings when he avenges his mother''s death before becoming the new Emperor of Imperial City.


    Joshua stared at Israel for a moment. The Emperor had a heavy aura and looked terrible since the beginning. His brows were knitted as if he was in an excruciating pain. Even though he concealed it well, the warrior was still able to see through that.


    A Legendary-tier champion never had any sort of discomfort or health issues. Only a fatal injury or some old hidden injury that killed him slowly from the inside over the years could have caused Israel that sort of pain.


    Perhaps that was the reason Israel would fall in the coming days. Joshua quietly thought about any potential problem that might have existed over the years. He then pushed those thoughts aside and focused on the present moment. The Emperor turned and looked at Joshua.


    "Radcliffe. First of all, congratulations on your achievement of attaining Supreme tier. The Imperial Kingdom has gained another warrior with supreme power¡ªthe kingdom should throw a banquet upon that and celebrate it. However, due to the situation that you brought up with us, perhaps it''s not the time to discuss that. We should get to the matter before it gets worse."


    Perhaps it was too cumbersome to talk with the ambassadors of other kingdoms. Now that the Emperor was talking to Joshua, whom he was familiar with, Israel had cast away all of the formality he upheld as an Emperor when spoke with others. He spoke to the warrior solemnly, "You called it the black plague. Can you give the Royal Mage Guild a sample so that they can work on the cure right away?"


    "Sure."


    The old mage behind Israel nodded in agreement. "As long as we can do some research on it and find a cure to counter it, or perhaps create a magic potion, then the plague will not be able to cause too much trouble regardless of how many conspiracies the cults are brewing up in the shadows."


    "I have sealed the source of the plague in the jail underneath the St. Laurent Cathedral with a Divine Spell. We can get the sample any time we want." Joshua went straight to the point. The warrior could have just handed the list of materials required to make the cure to the plague. However, he would have to handle a lot of things if he did that. People would definitely question him about it. So, he was on standby for the mage to come over and get the sample of the plague. Then maybe, he could just give some suggestion casually on how to make the cure. Perhaps that could speed up the process of making the cure.


    "Then you will go to the guild later and pick some of them for the researchers. Nostradamus will accompany you there."


    The Emperor appeared tired. He did not look as intimidating as he did back when he was sparring with Joshua. At first, he seemed as if he wanted to say something. However, he remained silent and shook his head. "That would be all for now. I''m really sorry about this. I''m feeling a little tired now¡­ Rest assured that the Imperial Kingdom will never overlook your contribution to the kingdom. You shall be rewarded in the coming days."


    Those words were obviously suggesting that the guests should leave the hall now. Joshua took the hint and left after informing Israel. Nostradamus and Dimore also took their leave soon after Joshua did.


    After everyone left, the door of the main hall automatically closed itself slowly, leaving only Israel standing in the main hall. He looked at the Nuclear Star above his head as the steel crown on top of his head glittered with cool silvery light.


    Nostradamus knew that there would surely be many old friends of his who would come to him to get some information. He knew that people would want to acquire information about the upcoming events so that they could be prepared for whatever that was coming.


    Though people do not say it directly, their goals are the same. Creatures of politics had always been that way. Nostradamus was not fond of it. He whispered to Joshua and the others before all of them were on the other side of the hallway and before the servants and the other people in the guest hall could get to them.


    They made their way to the Royal Mage Guild after leaving Morlaix Palace, Dimore kept his head low and remained silent. He seemed to be reflecting on the words that his father and Joshua told him earlier on. Ying and Ling were not in a serious mood as they chatted away about dinner.


    The old mage picked a topic and started talking to the warrior, "Joshua, I believe that you''re well aware of the situation and the incident happening in the distant south."


    As they walked on the quiet street, the old mage was serious and his voice crystal clear as he spoke, "Everything is happening as you predicted. Although the plague has yet to spread over there, we cannot deny that summer is just around the corner. Corpses of draconic beasts and humans will begin to decay. The plague will spread quickly in that environment, even ordinary plagues would become a great problem. Hence, the plague unleashed by the Evil God of Pestilence is definitely an imminent threat. The ambassadors of the churches and the kingdoms from the distant south are all here because they seem to have guessed how deadly the plague could be after a bloody war."


    "However, they can''t really stop the plague from spreading. They had never anticipated for the Evil God of Pestilence to unleash such brutality on the world."


    Joshua nodded and said, "The berserk dragons have been a great problem for them, causing them to focus their full attention on those dragons. So currently, they have only one option left that is to seek support from the Imperial Kingdom."


    "That''s right. The believers of the cults and the Pentashade Dragons are in the same league, deeper than we could have ever imagined."Nostradamus''s voice dropped lower as he spoke. "We have uncovered evidence that the berserk dragons have been appearing across the great continent. It seems planned as they are spreading their viruses systematically. If the cults are using the same method to spread the plague, we might not be able to stop them."


    "Taking precautions against them seems like a futile effort. Even if we can seal the roads and streets, the cultists can still get into the cities and the other places through the Dark Forest. They can just release the infected draconic beast into all kingdoms whenever they want."


    Recalling some memories from the past life, Joshua sneered and said, "These madmen fear no death, regardless of whether they would fail or succeed. After all, one successful attempt is all it takes for their twisted plot to work."


    "Indeed."


    Nodding slightly, Nostradamus seemed a little worried. Then he whispered softly, "The Emperor is preparing to announce it to the world after we''ve set up the research on the plague. It''s not going to remain a secret for long. All kingdoms would be on high alert against the cultists by then. The cultists would also increase their effort to spread the plague. The plague might even break out before we could create the cure to it."


    "It is normal to suffer some loss in the effort to gain something. That''s how things normally are."


    Joshua was not a fool. He noticed that the old mage was not in a good mood. The warrior understood that his discomfort came from Israel''s injury. At times like this, if something bad were to happen to the Emperor, the kingdom might totally collapse. Just like what happened in the past life, when a bunch of princes and princesses fought over a throne, they almost caused a kingdom to be divided into seven smaller kingdoms.


    Perhaps the Emperor had also noticed the problems with his own body. Hence, he summoned Dimore back to the Imperial City. After all, he seemed to be slowly running out of time. He needed to train his second son into someone worthy of the throne as soon as he could.


    However, what sort of injury did he have? Was the injury so bad that it concerned a Legendary-tier champion so much that he would need to act so hastily?


    "Dragon''s Calamity, then the Plague."


    The old mage remained troubled as he whispered to himself, "The ruins beneath the Dark Forest have intensified the relationship between the Skypiercing White Tower and the Council of Seven, increasing the tension among them. The warlocks of the royal families in the Western Mountains had been battling among themselves because of the sudden appearance of the Ancient Blood. A different kind of concern rose from the incident where many men had vanished due to the orcs."


    "Each kingdom has descended into all sorts of dispute, big and small. Troubles are overwhelming both internally and externally. The innocent have been dragged into the mud. The cultists seem to be taking advantage of the situation as they are using all that they have in spreading death and fear, chaos and despair."


    Nostradamus looked very emotional. "It is obvious that the orcs have been defeated. So the kingdom was able to finally focus on developing and expanding. They could finally tend to the wounds and make up for the weaknesses they had over the years during the war. However, things did not go the way it should. The current situation does not allow any of us to let down our guards."


    Joshua remained silent. The white-haired mage seemed to be ranting and voicing out his concerns. It was pointless for Joshua to respond.


    It was not wise at all to tell Nostradamus that what was about to happen was just a prologue to something bigger. There would be bigger incidents happening in the coming years. More disputes and calamities were about to ravage the world. Was it really a good idea to tell that to the old mage who was already frustrated enough?


    No one was that stupid.


    Everyone walked out of the main gate of Morlaix Palace. Suddenly, a surge of magic energy suddenly appeared on the body of the old mage.


    Frowning, Nostradamus took out a communication magic device from beneath his robe. He looked at the name displayed on the device and activated the Magic Circle on the device without hesitating then started to speak calmly, "Vera? What''s the matter?"


    "Master Nostradamus! A black shroud of unknown origin has appeared near the Royal Mage Guild!"


    The voice that came through the communication device sounded unusually hasty. The mage called Vera sounded extremely anxious. "The black shroud is highly corrosive. Anyone who got into contact with it suffered severe skin burn. The guards of the city have evacuated the civilians. However, the black shroud is spreading into the nearby areas. Many buildings have collapsed and the civilians are being dragged into the mud. All the mages have no way of stopping the shroud from spreading further!"


    "Black shroud?"


    The old mage did not sound nervous. He calmly thought about it and frowned. Then he chided the man on the other side of the line, "God damn it. What a bunch of losers. How did you even cause such a huge accident simply by doing research on a small box?"

 Chapter 331 Living Shroud

    Although Nostradamus did not speak with a heavy tone, Joshua noticed that the expression on the old mage''s face shifted a little the moment he mentioned the word ''box''.


    There were actually many explanations for that shift. For instance, he might be feeling awkward or frustrated. However, it was most likely that he was feeling troubled or worried.


    Something that could worry a Supreme-tier mage was definitely not an ordinary box.


    "Do you need help?" Joshua offered. The warrior reminded the old mage softly, "The black shroud has already spread into a small part of the city center. We need to handle it as soon as possible."


    "Yes, of course. The Mage Guild is not in an ordinary neighborhood." Without the need to explain too much, everyone knew that whatever that is happening would be bad for the capital city''s reputation. Keeping the communication device, the old mage suddenly looked deadly serious. "That box is something really difficult to handle. Perhaps you might not know about this, but that box has caught everyone''s attention within the circle of the mage because of its strange and bizarre attributes¡­ Let''s not talk about its origin first, but the box was initially under the care of a group of mages from the guild. Those men are quite powerful mages. However, an incident occurred during their research on that box. Now they are asking me to take care of that big problem for them."


    Nostradamus seemed conflicted. "Well, they have actually put down their egos to ask for my help."


    "So you really do need help." Joshua shrugged. He recalled the memories on his past experience in his past life on encountering strange and bizarre items that were related to the black shroud. He could roughly imagine the situation they were facing at the moment. He calmly told the mage, "It''s a coincidence that we''re also headed there to look for someone, right? Let''s move as soon as we can and get it settled as soon as possible."


    "Now that I''ve thought about it, something huge also happened in the Imperial City during my last visit."


    As the warrior and the old mage talked, Ying nodded and muttered to herself, "No¡­ not just that. Every time Master ventures out into the world, there seems to be something happening."


    "Not just that, my sister, not only when he travels." The black-haired boy shook his head and shrugged. "Even when Master is drinking wine and reading newspapers, he would still be marked as the target of assassination by the demonic dragon. I''m going to assume that¡­"


    Before Ling could finish his words, Joshua suddenly turned around and pressed his hand on top of the boy''s head firmly to stop the boy from saying another word. He did not want that boy to speak further than that.


    "¡­ Although it''s a little rude, please pardon me." Dimore was silent since they walked out of the main hall. Suddenly, he broke his silence. His seemed to have calmed down. After hearing the conversation between Joshua and Nostradamus, he thought about it and calmed his mind before he said, "I still have some unfinished business to attend to¡­ So I should not be going there to handle the problem with you."


    "No problem." The old mage nodded with a smile. "The matter that concerns you are much more important than this. Go ahead and settle it."


    When Dimore was still at the Royal Library, it was obvious that he was there to handle some stuff. However, he had to amend his schedule because of Joshua and Nostradamus'' arrival. Now that everything was settled, it was about time he went back to sort out whatever he had to do.


    Nostradamus nodded slightly. The second prince turned around and looked at Joshua in the eye briefly but said nothing and left.


    "Do not disappoint your father," Nostradamus said softly to Dimore before he disappeared into the corner of the corridor. When Dimore heard that, he froze for a split second before he continued to walk again.


    After the second prince had left, the old mage sighed. Then he calmly said, "Then let''s get going now¡ªJoshua, stay close to me, I''m going to teleport us there."


    "Didn''t the Imperial City have a magic circle that forbids the use of Teleportation?" Joshua was not surprised even as he asked the old mage. He told Ying and Ling to stay close to him. The three of them stepped up next to Nostradamus. "I thought it applies to you as well."


    "Well, I''m the main mage that modified the magic circle."


    Particles of radiating blue lights emerged around the body of the old mage as the air in his surroundings began to ripple like the surface of a lake. He smirked and said, "Which mage would actually pass on that big of an opportunity to plant a backup for himself? For Israel''s ego, I would normally try not to use it. But this is a special situation¡ªget ready, we''re going now!"


    The moment he said that, a dimension rippled and the four of them vanished from the front gate of Morlaix Palace. The Emperor in the Glorious Main Hall sensed the rippling waves of the dimension. He laughed and shook his head.


    ¡ªImperial City, Royal Mage Guild, in the near of the Path of Truth.


    It was already late at night. But, the screams echoed through the streets. Under the light of the pyroxene lamps, a dozen platoons of the city guard moved back and forth as they evacuated the civilians from that area. They attempted to clear the streets and set up a perimeter. Those soldiers wore armors and a cape, holding a sword and shield, tried to disperse the crowd who were there to see what was going on. At the same time, they shouted at the civilian, "Unauthorized personnel, please be advised to evacuate yourself from the streets as soon as possible and head over to the main hall of the church of the capital city to seek shelter. This is not a drill. We''re on high alert right now. The Imperial Kingdom will compensate all of your loss. I repeat. Unauthorized personnel¡­"


    The soldiers'' voices echoed through the street. The civilians who were trying to get a glimpse of what was going on had noticed that it was not a drill. Something very bad was happening. The people of the city recalled the memory of the incident of the demon slaughtering the people in the city. And they had also noticed that the soldiers looked serious as they evacuated the street. So everyone started to leave the vicinity with an unsettled mind.


    On the other side of the street, the black shroud rose behind the houses. It was extremely condensed and strange. The black shroud began spreading slowly from the Mage Guild and into its surrounding.


    It looked just like any other ordinary shroud. However, the wind didn''t seem to affect its movements at all. Pure darkness was the only thing in the black shroud. Everything vanished the moment the shroud floated over it as if the shroud was devouring everything.


    As time passed, the black shroud continued spreading in the streets, the signs and even the carriages that were abandoned. Instantly, sizzling sounds echoed through the air. Through the gaps between the shrouds, the road signs and the carriage melted like they were made of clay. Everything was reduced to a muddy pool on the ground.


    The buildings that were built from rocks seemed to be standing despite the black shroud. However, houses built from wood collapsed one after another. By the road, the iron poles began to rust and corrode after coming into contact with the black shroud. Well, the pyroxene lamps remained, radiating light.


    At the edge of this strange black shroud, many wizards were casting their spells, attempting to stop the spreading of the mysterious shroud. That seemed to be effective. They cast their spells one after another as the black shroud seemed to be dispersing and pushed back a little. However, they were at a disadvantage in terms of number. The moment after they pushed the black shroud back a little, the black shroud would swiftly fill the space or even pushed forward a little. Soon, the black shroud seemed to have adapted to the spells and began to push the spells back instead.


    "This is no good. The power of the Chest of Erebus has exceeded our expectation. The shroud is alive!"


    A middle-aged mage in blue robe unleashed a barrier force field as he shouted loudly to his comrades. He looked serious as cold sweat dripped down his forehead. "It knows our limit, and now it''s starting to push back!"


    "This is the center of the Imperial City. We can''t just use any large-scale spells even if we want to!"


    Another mage gritted his teeth and responded to him, "Damn it! All of my experiments are interrupted¡ªthis shroud cannot be blown away by the winds. It cannot be burned by fire. And it is absorbing magic energy! It also has a high corrosive attribute¡ªwhere are the people of the second division of the research on the Chest of Erebus?! Where did they go?! Those imbeciles let the shroud out and left it to us to clean up the mess? Did they even come up with any solution to push the black shroud back?"


    "If they had done that, would we still be struggling here, trying to push the black shroud back?"


    A white-haired mage, who looked at least 70 years old, gathered nine magic nodes as a large magic circle emerged behind him. The white-haired mage narrowed his eyes, reached out his finger and pointed at the black shroud. Instantly, an invisible shockwave blasted out of the magic circle behind him. The impact of the explosion pushed the black shroud a little in the opposite direction.


    The old mage suddenly lost his patience and snapped, "Where is Freyer? Where is his mentor?! Husk I is the one responsible for this and he did not show up for this?! Is he trying to hide and pretend that nothing is happening?"


    However, no one responded to the old mage. The mage looked at the changes of the black shroud and instantly forgot his anger.


    The black shroud began to speed up. It had already covered half of the streets. The sea of black shroud wavered. Layers of strange, shattered waves surged above the layer of black shroud and gushed towards the untouched area, one layer after another.


    Yi¡ªlaa, Yi¡ªlaa¡ª


    In the midst of the gushing shroud, a strange voice echoed. It sounded sacred and graceful as if someone was praising something. Upon hearing that voice, the old mage knew that something was up, and it was not for the better. He immediately released more power into the magic circle before him. Instantly, an enormous energy came gushing out of the magic circle as it made its way towards the black shroud.


    It was no doubt that the strength of that old mage was powerful. The magic energy of the city defensive spell was at least as powerful as a Gold-intermediate tier gathering and condensing under his command. The streets and the buildings in the surrounding were not affected by that power at all. The invisible energy had hit the black shroud but nothing seemed to happen at all.


    To be more precise, something happened. When the black shroud was hit by that energy, it staggered for a brief moment. It showed a vague sign of being pushed back a little. However, in the next moment, the black shroud continued to spread as if the attack never existed. In fact, it started moving at a faster pace.


    "What the hell is that?!"


    The old mage was stunned. He was there during the great war with the orcs. He even survived the war and contributed a lot. Other than Nostradamus, his strength was the top five in the Mage Guild. That attack he had just launched was a fully charged attack called [Glanner''s City Shattering Palm]. It was a Gold-tier spell. If the attack landed on the target, even a giant dragon would be blown into pieces. A mammoth would be reduced into a pile of flesh. If that hit was unleashed upon the earth, it could even cause an earthquake. However, it could not hold the black shroud for even half a second.


    "This thing definitely has an anti-magic force that sucks up magic energy while resisting all sorts of magic energy at the same time. God damn it¡­ I bet that Husk and that bunch of people are actually facing a great danger¡­ they must be trapped in there."


    They immediately noticed that second group of people, who were researching on the Chest of Erebus, were actually not hiding. Instead, they were trapped somewhere in the black shroud. The white-haired mage instantly sensed that they were all in great trouble now, "This is too much. The anti-magic force would only appear around the daemons that are living in the anti-magic zone. So how is it present in a mass of shroud? Is there any way to counter this black shroud?''


    A mass of light suddenly appeared and answered his question.


    Right beside that old mage, a silver beam suddenly appeared and shot straight into the black shroud. The black shroud was penetrated right through, leaving a large hole in the middle. Soon, more silvery beams shot at the black shroud. Those beams came from all directions and formed a network that completely suppressed the raging black shroud from spreading further.


    The black shroud had found its nemesis. It began to back off as the buildings and objects that were corroded once again emerged from the shroud.


    "It seems that the beams of holy light are effective against this thing."


    The voice of a man echoed across the street. The commander of the [Hammer of Freedom], Holy Knight Robzek stepped out of Morlaix Palace. He was charged up with the blazing flames of the holy light from top to bottom. He sustained the light web suppressed the entire mass of black shroud. Turning around and smiling at the white-haired mage, Robzek said, "There are specialties in skill. Against such abnormalities, you lot definitely lose out to our specialization.


    The ambassador of the Church of the Seven Gods was not far away from the Royal Mage Guild in the Imperial City. Hence, it was obvious that they got to know of the strange incident and came to aid them.


    The white-haired mage did not feel upset about it at all. He was no longer a young brat who would feel angry over such trivial things. Furthermore, mages should follow the way of righteousness and truth¡ªthe silver-haired holy knight spoke the truth. Of course one could not handle anything with anti-magic properties with magic spells. Clergy that could wield the power of holy light were more suitable to deal with this sort of things.


    Just when everything seemed to be under control, some of the guards from the other side of the street screamed in terror. "Shroud! The shroud is boiling!"


    "What?!"


    Both Robzek and the white-haired mage were stunned. Suddenly, the silvery web that was created by Robzek shattered into small light particles that soon vanished into thin air. The sea of black shroud that was being suppressed gushed out into the surrounding and continued spreading like an unstoppable boiling wave.

 Chapter 332 A Great Nun

    The black shroud of the Chest of Erebus proved greatly resistant against spells¡ªa fact already proven at the underground ruins of the Orc Palace. As it spread beneath the surface, most of the mages could do nothing to stop its movements. There were just a few spells they could use to hold it within a white crystal box that quarantines all negative energies.


    Where did that bizarre anti-magic force come from? It was a mystery that the second research team of the Imperial Royal Mage Guild had been investigating since they received permission to examine the chest.


    However, they yielded no results after months. All they found out was that Sacred Light and positive energies had the purification power to hold back the spread of the black shroud¡ªand weaken it to some extent.


    And all of them were ignorant of the fact that the black shroud was ''enraged'' whenever it was exposed to those powers.


    How could a shroud get angry? It was a rather extraordinary truth.


    Starfall Year 833, early summer.


    It was late in the night at the Imperial City. On the Avenue of Truth, the black shroud swarmed furiously as if boiling and alive, the layers of gloom wafting towards Robzek''s position.


    The waves held such pressure that its force could pulverize the whole street. The sharp ring of atmosphere tearing echoed above Imperial City, jolting most of its citizens awake.


    "Fine, bastard."


    Robzek squinted. The holy knight''s body and spirit were in tip-top condition after years of long battles and meditation. As the shroud simmers he prepared against the attack. Standing against the waves that come at supersonic speeds, the Supreme-tier holy knight took a step forward solemnly, raised his left hand where sacred bolts whirled in his palm.


    "Shield."


    A silvery semi-circle screen of light quickly spread with him at its center by his crisp command, shrouding the knight and the streets behind him.


    [Holy Word: Barrier]


    The dark ripples were repelled instantly by the scorching illumination and scattered; its violent surge was dispersed across every direction, turning roads and houses into huge craters. Meanwhile, runes also appeared as a hexagon grid upon the screen of light, making it appear indestructible.


    "Tell the city guards to evacuate the area! This is not a place for them to hang about!" An old mage yelled within the screen, ordering the peasants who were still lingering to retreat. "Lock down the three zones closest to this location, and notify Nostradamus as well as His Majesty!"


    ¡ªIf those two were here, the black shroud would be vanquished regardless of how mysterious it was.


    The other mages did not hesitate after hearing those orders. They quickly got the citizens to safety and notified Nostradamus through spells. The white-haired mage saw that and his expression relaxed slightly, although a sense of foreboding lingered within him.


    Like the demonic sacrifice incident, the Chest of Erebus was a result of a critical error. The former had caused several high-ranking city guards to be demoted or transferred to sinecure posts. This case, caused by a mistake on part of the mages'' guild had far serious consequence¡ªmeaning that the punishment would be far more severe too. Several group leaders may be sacked, and the budget for the guild would also be shredded.


    The white-haired mage was not worried about this; he did not fear any reprisals since he was not a member of Group Two and their fault was not his. Instead, the reason his foreboding sensation had remained was due to the eerie but divine singing voice that rang out from the black shroud just now.


    It was no real sound but a reverberation within his mind. He should definitely stay vigilant against such a sound that penetrated the will barrier of a Perfect Gold mage and appeared in his mind.


    Yi¨C¨CLa, Yi¨C¨CLa


    As if catching up to his thoughts, a slight but distinct song wafted from the shroud. Robzek and the old mage widened their eyes as both of them felt a sinister but untraceable threat.


    "What sound was¨C"


    Before he could finish, the holy knight¡ªwho was still holding the Holy Word Barrier¡ªblanked out. He could hear a curious whisper from afar. Intermittent and fragmented, it was both a complaint and a praise. The song was supposed to be the lyrics of a holy hymn but it did not offer a single hint of comfort; it was twisted, unsettling and repulsive.


    And because of that, an opening began to surface on the orbiting Sacred Light, cracking a minuscule fissure within the silver-white shield. The black shroud which had been held back charged and streamed brutally into the hole. Robzek and the white-haired mage was swallowed at once without resistance, as if turned into stone.


    "Group leader Moore!"


    "Lord Robzek!"


    The other mages and the knights of the church who had come as backup cried out in shock. Vera, the young mage who had called for Nostradamus with a magic circle of communication, watched in fear as the black shroud calmed after eating the pair.


    The white-haired mage known as Moore was the leader of the Third Research Division and Vera''s instructor. The black shroud from Erebus''s Chest may be bizarre but it still should not have been able to defeat a Perfect Gold-tier mage so easily.


    Standing beside them, the church''s knights were even more stunned. Robzek was stronger than Moore and was a Supreme-tier holy knight. His occupation meant that his resistance was a notch above that of any mage who was at the same level as he was, which made it even more inconceivable that both he and the mage were consumed by the shroud at once without fighting back.


    Even the Grand Army of Monsters in the Plaguelands would struggle to do that.


    Rushed footsteps could be heard from the other direction as the citizens in the vicinity escaped hurriedly. Thousands of Imperial City civilians that been violently woken from their sleep, as the mages used spells to half-force everyone to leave their houses and distance themselves from the shroud.


    Under the protection of several church knights, a beautiful platinum-blonde woman whose gaze was concealed behind a black eye mask entered the Avenue of Truth. Her presence helped the clergy regain their spirit and lose their confusion after seeing Robzek being eaten alive, and the knights quickly gathered beside her.


    "Sister Saya!" A knight who had witnessed the battle bowed before the nun known as Saya and gave a brisk report. "Lord Robzek had fought against the black shroud but unexpectedly failed; he was consumed and missing in action!"


    "I know." Saya nodded and replied calmly with a soft yet graceful voice. "Lockdown the scene and stop the gloom from spreading¡­ Robzek is fine, his life''s flame is still stable and burning."


    "Yes, Sister!" A few knights sped to the edge of the shroud at her command.


    The Avenue of Truth was soon cleared of citizens; all that was left were the cratered streets, empty residences, and the black shroud. The knights quickly combined and summoned circles of holy spells around it. While it was not entirely effective, they could still keep it at bay for a while and they would do it as long as they could.


    At the same time, Saya turned silently towards the black shroud. Her eyes did not seem to be hampered by her eye mask as she watched the now-peaceful gloom with a slightly shifting expression.


    "This is not a mundane existence¡­ What is it that lies inside the Chest of Erebus¡­"


    Dimensions rippled, and this was the scene that greeted Joshua and Nostradamus as they approached the Imperial Mage Guild.


    A great yet mysterious ozone of darkness occupied half of the urban zone. It spread over an area of hundreds of meters and was as thick as the taller buildings. Though it looked like it could be blown away with a single breath, it was the condensation of bottomless dark energy.


    It was even more surprising that both the warrior and the old mage could not sense any obvious negative energy.


    More than ten knights from the Church and several mages from the guild had set up blockades around the shroud. They were also forming magic circles and barriers, prepared to keep the gloom within the zone.


    "¡­It''s quite big." Joshua nodded and frowned. He could not help but admit that it was much larger than he imagined. "I thought that however large it could get it would only be able to swallow a few houses. Archmage Nostradamus, this is not merely a lab accident anymore."


    ¡ªIt''s a lab disaster!


    "... Embarrassing! Where''s Husk?" Nostradamus stared blankly for a while. He was familiar with the streets surrounding the guild, and he could tell that the black shroud was consumed it in its entirety. To have an outsider like Joshua witness such devastation, Nostradamus could feel that he was losing face as the leader of the guild, and instantly roared in fury.


    "Did that old bag of bones blow things up so magnificently only to just up and vanish? Humiliating, he needs to leave the guild as fast his legs could carry him! And where''s Moore? He should be at the guild at this hour, but there''s not a single soul in sight! Leaving such a monumental mess to me, what purpose do any of you serve!"


    A younger mage who was drawing a magic circle heard the ruckus behind him and turned to look; he was so surprised that he dropped his staff, but he ignored it and quickly ran to Nostradamus.


    Nostradamus''s expression turned for the better after seeing the youth. "Vera, what is happening?" The elderly mage asked gravely. "It wasn''t spreading on such a scale according to your report! And where''s Moore, your instructor?"


    "My lord! I do not know either!" Although the young mage appeared slightly nervous and confused, his report was still coherent. "I had been conducting tests with my instructor and suddenly there was a huge sound of a crystal shattering at Laboratory 2. The instructor thought something wasn''t right ¨C he stopped the test and told me to take a look, and¡­"


    "The shroud was spreading." Nostradamus cut him short as he turned to glance at the gloom again, squinting at it with a rather scary expression. "That fellow Husk must have defied lab protocols. Well his time limit was approaching¡ªif he still couldn''t produce results his reputation would definitely have taken a plunge¡­ That short-sighted fool!"


    "Continue." He nodded lightly, telling Vera to finish his report.


    "Yes, my lord!" Gulping, the young mage then narrated everything else. He explained how Moore stopped the other mages who were still conducting experiments and told them to evacuate, and then led several others to stop the spreading shroud. The shroud, however, had anti-magic elements that limited the effects of spells. As things turned for the worse, Robzek, the leader of the Church''s diplomatic corps arrived and helped Moore controlled the shroud for a while.


    It was here that Vera''s expression became puzzled. "Robzek had indeed suppressed the shroud since the holy knight''s abilities proved effective against it. But the shroud suddenly exploded violently and struck the two of them¡ªthey didn''t fight back as if they were turned to stone, and were consumed by it!"


    His last description was rather hazy and carried obvious self-doubt. He even thought that he was imagining things, but both Joshua and Nostradamus easily understood. It. Supreme-tier holy knight and a mage who was almost at the same level to be defeated by a mysterious black shroud was something unimaginable for the common folk after all.


    And without resisting, too.


    ¡ªThis thing is quite formidable.


    Joshua nodded after thinking for a while, and turned towards the rather tranquil shroud. That thing''s ability did ring a bell in his mind, but it did not really resemble the ability of any shroud monsters. Those monsters were strong, but they were not at this level.


    The warrior seemed to notice something after just one glance, and his expression turned grim against that bottomless black. Meanwhile, Nostradamus and Vera were still discussing the case beside him.


    After ascertaining several details, the archmage sighed deeply. "A shroud with life¡­ Looks like we''re wrong. The chest of Erebus was not carrying ancient holy offerings. Instead, it''s something like a box that carries the life of a lich, ferrying parts of ancient evil existences that were sacrificed."


    Nostradamus paused, before issuing a determined command. "It has caused severe destruction and has already harmed the division leaders of the second and third research group as well as Robzek, leader of the Church''s diplomatic corps. Destroy it if need be."


    "No."


    A soft voice rang behind the elderly mage. "They''re not dead¡ªwhether it''s Robzek or the few mages you''ve mentioned. The flames of their lives are still raging even though shrouded."


    With a cluster of knights around her, a platinum-blonde woman slowly walked towards Joshua and Nostradamus. She wore an eye mask but her face pinpointed their positions accurately.


    "The shroud may be mysterious and severely corrosive, but it has no way of killing those champions. We could save them if we act quickly."


    "¡­the Great Nun of the Second Regiment of Battle Monks, Saya of Glaydon Abbey." Nostradamus acknowledged her curtly¡ªit was hardly the time for manners. "Commander Robzek of the Church''s diplomatic corps is in the dark shroud," he said, cutting to the heart of the matter. "Your expression, however, does not seem too troubled."


    He paused, frowned, and changed his question. "In other words, your people have a solution against the current situation?" He asked solemnly.


    Saya nodded. As she prepared to say something she promptly turned beside the archmage.


    Or to be precise, she was turning her attention towards¡­

 Chapter 333 Divinity

    A man who smelt familiar stood beside Nostradamus, and appeared to be making rather unusual preparations.


    ¡ªCount Radcliffe, Lord of Moldavia, dragon slayer.


    That was the man who stood in front of her.


    The Great Nun who had her eyes covered nodded slightly. It was worth noting that Roland had gone to his domain and met him recently, and it seems that her ''brother'' lived rather well and wasn''t simply staying out in the wild and losing his way in dark forests.


    But what was he doing? Saya was a little nonplussed as she ''watched'' Joshua.


    In the corner of her mind''s eye, the warrior was raising his right index finger, gathering a thin flash of combat aura. Its illumination was so weak it could have been blown away by the wind.


    And it did die out in almost no time at all.


    "Huh. The oscillation and attributes are as I thought." Joshua''s tone and expression showed that he had predicted this. Snorting as he withdrew his hand, he started to mumble. "So it really was this plaything, even if it really isn''t time for it to debut yet."


    Nostradamus had been doing something similar too. The old mage''s eyes emitted a soft-blue glow as he watched the black shroud calmly. His gaze appeared to penetrate dimensions as he scanned the black shroud, and his brow seemed to tighten the more he looked.


    After a while, the archmage deactivated his spell of observation and told everyone around with a vigilant and solemn voice, "This thing appears to be just black shroud but the dimensional axis within had been thrown into disarray. Now it resembles something from another realm; you would lose your way easily if you enter carelessly."


    At that, he noticed the movements of the warrior beside him. "Joshua," the elderly mage asked with interest. "What do you think you''re doing?


    "Who, me?" Joshua answered the question with another question, and then glanced at Ling at Ying beside him. Then, he said matter-of-factly, "I want to go in to have a look."


    ¡ªGo in to have a look?


    Nostradamus stared blankly. He had just told everyone that the interior of the shroud resembled a different world and entering essentially meant getting lost inside, and here Joshua was already saying that he was going in. The elderly mage considered it and opened his mouth as he thought of something, but was instead met with a palm.


    "I bet you want to say ''It''s too dangerous to go without proper preparations¡ªyou would go missing just like Moore and Robzek in the shroud, and it''s more a loss than a gain.''" The warrior stopped the archmage with a shake of his head. "Don''t worry, I already know what this stuff is and have readied myself. I''ve even found out the reason why this shroud is so mysterious.


    Joshua paused after saying that, and lifted his eyes towards that tranquil shroud that did not even had a single wave. "Though it looks incredibly similar, it''s also completely different."


    Ignoring Nostradamus and Saya''s doubtful expression, Joshua keenly felt for the well-hidden but still detectable breath within the shroud.


    It was an absolutely familiar sensation that he felt in his own bones and from Father Nature.


    Divinity.


    With divinity and the ability to twist the axis between dimensions, it made him remember a rather famous existence at the latter period of the sage''s descent.


    [Divine Dungeon Shroud]


    The Divine Dungeon Shroud was no ordinary monster. It was not flesh and blood¡ªand was not a living thing for that matter either. It was precisely a bunch of mist and was not formed by water but ''thought''.


    In his preexistence, the great wave of monsters swept across the multiverse. Space and demiplanes plummeted into the main continent¡ªincluding the residence of the gods, the Infinite Horizon.


    It was then that the diverse races on the continent realized that there were so many deities living in this world, and that every race had their own patron god. Though their reputations were not apparent they did exist to protect their Children¡ªthe descent of the Seven even created a huge ruckus at locations where the faith flourished.


    However, the Seven never seemed to concern themselves with mundane matters and the Church that acts as their voice were neutral and usually mediated between disputes. The Church also did not interfere with national politics; even in wars they did nothing more than take in refugees and heal the injured. While the arrival of the Seven had roused those followers, it did not change their stance. All they did was reside peacefully within the Great Altar and await the passing of the demonic onslaught and the moment they return to the Infinite Horizon.


    Still, the Seven were able to live in tranquility on the Mycroft Continent because they possessed unparalleled abilities. As colossal deities who protect humans, elves, dwarves, demi-humans, and many other races their sheer power was unimaginable for the common folk. The history records had noted that they did vanquish several other gods too¡ªthe most recent being the deity of the orcs in the war of [Raging Mountain Winds]¡ªwhich in turn caused the other gods to flinch at their name and run away at their sight.


    Nevertheless, the reunion of the Mycroft Continent and the Infinite Horizon wrought considerable problems. Amongst them were the appearance of the [Divine Dungeon Shroud] that incurred many headaches.


    Gods are eternal existences. Even when one was vanquished by other gods they would still leave an irremovable mark. For the world of Mycroft, the number of fallen gods across the centuries did not number to just a few¡ªespecially after the battles against the Dark Abyss and Evil Gods. Their marks were carved into the Infinite Horizon without a motion.


    Then the Great Mana Tide came, and triggered those marks.


    Where the Infinite Horizon touched the Continent, curious layers of shroud appeared and swallowed any who walked past. Adventurers across the land quickly discovered and looked into it, and finally ascertained that it was alive and spread autonomously to find more victims.


    Thus the shroud turned from a mysterious phenomenon into a monster that needs to be quickly exterminated. Every level of adventurer from Silver, Gold to Supreme-tier had been lost within, consumed without so much of a cry out. Soon the entire world fell into terror until the Seven gave their personal orders.


    The shroud itself was formed through the marks left after the death of ancient deities. It naturally condensed the thoughts of all life around it to strengthen itself, although this wasn''t an attempt at resurrection but merely an unconscious instinct. It would bind every being within and drag them into eternal sleep. Since the deities had different personalities and hierarchy, their dreamworld would be different too. The only way to resist was an immense will.


    People lost consciousness before only because they were not prepared. Though they had been vigilant they did not have any thoughts of resisting the dreamworld, and after having the right countermeasures the adventurers could enter. Even if one fell into the dreamworld accidentally there was a guarantee that the Self was awake, which in turn kept one from getting lost within.


    Everything mentioned were the official settings of Continental War. Joshua knew for sure that these shroud¡ªknown as monsters in his past life, was in fact entrances into new dungeons.


    [Raging Moutain Wind], [Oceanic Turbulence], [Hundred-head Serpent], [Mountain Giant]¡­ those gods may have left imprint when they perish but it was as powerful as they once had been. In the dreamworlds, players could complete missions left behind from the deity''s will, or fight against them to secure rewards. Some of them include formidable respiration techniques from the last millennium, lost spells, some precious supernatural skills, blueprints for magical items or all sorts of talents¡­. The reward was huge as long as the mission was completed.


    That was, if it''s completed.


    The name [Divine Dungeon Shroud] was not to be trifled with; it was the very definition nightmare for players. Even if it was a dead god the tremendous power it possesses could easily be estimated. As an example, if the combat route was picked, the monsters that would appear were so much more powerful compared to monsters from the continent it would be comparing a heavyweight boxer with a street thug.


    As such, there were just a handful of players who could clear the Dungeons of Divine Calamity. Most who enter would soon leave after they reached their limit. To retreat wisely was to protect yourself from self-torment.


    When a normal bird could teleport as well as fly in supersonic speeds while unleashing light cannons and dragon breath, only fools with a death wish would keep going!


    Nevertheless, Joshua was one of them who cleared it.


    That being said, he had challenged the dungeons for a considerable amount of times after of which did he finally cleared one¡ªpractice makes perfect, after all.


    Furthermore, the black shroud that appeared in the Royal Mage Guild was also starkly different.


    "Too weak¡­ This sort of divinity is like comparing a pothole to an ocean when compared to the Divine Dungeon Shroud ¡­"


    Divinity has great resistance against magic, which in turn made the mages helpless. As he nodded thoughtfully Joshua also noticed that the shroud was corrosive¡ªanother contrast against the Dense shroud of Holy Calamity. The mist back then was normal water vapor; many would not have gotten in it unwittingly otherwise. If that was the case, people would have given it a wide berth on the get-go and would not be trapped in dreamworlds.


    Though there were many variants the warrior was certain that this was indeed the Dense shroud of Holy Calamity. Nostradamus and the Great Nun''s explanation of the entire incident allowed him to conjecture that this could be an imprint left by some deity worshiped by an ancient race that was found beneath the Orc Palace.


    "You''re really going in, just like that?" Nostradamus was not doubting Joshua''s intentions but merely checking if he was prepared. "I''ll say this first," the archmage reminded the warrior. "My spells would be cut off by the shroud and might not be of use. As long as I''m not ready I won''t enter alongside you."


    "Not a problem."


    Though it was a dungeon entrance in his preexistence, now he was really facing off against the [Divine Dungeon Shroud]. There might be a tremendous difference but Joshua never hesitated¡ªhe was confident both in his own self and the fact that he knew he now carried a shred of divinity.


    It was precisely due to the divine attribute of the shroud that Gold and Supreme champions would be entrapped into dreamworlds. However, the warrior held a hint of divinity that greatly improved his natural resistance.


    "You guys stay here." Joshua sighed and turned towards Ling and Ying; he had felt the fiery gaze of the two divine armaments beside him. "It''s just a search, not a fight."


    "Again with this¡­"


    "But it looks so interesting¡­"


    "You''re so¡­"


    Not too concerned about Joshua''s interaction with his weapons and the complaints from the young twins, Nostradamus was still unable to find a reason to stop the warrior''s adventure.


    Nonetheless, the old mage was never one to stop others from jumping into action. In addition, Joshua was now approaching Supreme-tier¡ªmeaning that he had even less reason to stop him. Ultimately he just shrugged and gave his blessing.


    "May the Truth keep you, and good luck."


    If he were to be honest he had a rather curious trust in Joshua. The man who stood in front of him seemed unstoppable by any hardship¡ªeven the Dense shroud that was causing him major headaches. As long as the warrior was allowed to advance, he would vaporize stuff.


    So he might as well let him try.


    Beside them, the Great Nun Saya¡ªwho had been quiet for a while¡ªlooked up. Though she wore an eye mask her gaze was focused as she watched Joshua prepare for his venture.


    The warrior himself sense waves of sacred light and holy spells. In moments he could sense that his own body was given seven to eight stat enhancements and more than five anti-debuff skills.


    [Holy Word. Protection] [Divine Guard] [Prayer of the Holy Light][Combat Spirit of the Heroic Soul] [Holy Word. Endurance]¡­ the blessings kept coming and the source was the quiet and motionless Great Nun.


    Non-verbal casting? That is not a bad skill¡ªit was, in fact, outstanding which in turns explains why she is the Great Nun of the Abbey.


    "Thanks."


    The warrior nodded. Though it was not necessary it was still an assistance given out of kindness, and there was no reason to refuse.


    "May your journey be fruitful." The Great Nun replied softly as if she did nothing. "Dangers are scattered across the shroud. I could feel that its source lies beneath the ground of that building where seven mages slumber. However, they are very different compared to the other mage and Captain Robzek¡ªthey don''t seem to be doing well."


    "Husk and his bunch." Nostradamus shook his head. "A group of trash as expected; not one of them escaped."


    He looked enraged. There was no shirking of his responsibility as leader of the guild, especially after such a huge mess. Even so, the archmage gave a crisp blessing, "May you solve this problem smoothly. Retreat if there''s anything wrong, and I''ll take over."


    "No worries," Joshua said, shaking his head with a relaxed smile as he turned towards the black shroud. "I''ll be right back."

 Chapter 334 The God of Fortune and Despair

    The black shroud had stopped its violent surge. It now looked tranquil and smooth like a mirror, not a hint of ripple or protrusion could be seen.


    Robzek, Moore and several others were lost within by accident¡ªwhich was a huge harvest for the Chest of Erebus. Now that it had its fill it stopped expanding, allowing the mages and clergies to set up fields and barriers around it and limit its movements.


    Even so many were afraid of approaching the terrifying existence, the sight of Gold and Supreme champions being consumed without resistance left the crowd terrorized. Even behind their magical barriers, their expressions were tragic as if they would soon be martyred.


    But one man was starkly different.


    Distinct and rhythmic footsteps rang out as a black-haired man calmly walked towards the black shroud, as if there was no danger to be expected within.


    "Ah?! Uh, wait!" A young mage who took notice of him hurried ahead to stop him. Suddenly, as if sensing the man''s approach, the gloom moved¡ªand soon waves of the mist sprung towards the man. That phenomenon almost made the mage turn and run as well as warn everyone around that the bizarre black shroud was expanding again.


    What he saw afterward made him closed his mouth in shock.


    The mist had mustered a flap that was almost twenty meters high and slapped viciously at the black-haired man. Unexpectedly, just when it was about to hit true the shroud would suddenly even out smoothly like a mirror once more. Soon, the shroud parted as if the Red Sea, and a passageway wide enough for a single man to walk appeared in the middle of the shroud.


    Naturally, the black-haired man followed the path as the shroud closed up behind him, and the rhythmic footsteps soon vanished within the shroud.


    And the rest was silence.


    Inside the shroud, Joshua watched keenly at the darkness that kept rolling around him. He even extended a hand to touch it, but it was as if he held some repelling force ¡ªhowever fast he moved, the dense shroud quickly evaded his touch as if sentient.


    "So such immense repelling exist between divinity," Joshua mumbled. He never expected such a situation; he had initially planned to enter the shroud and clear its dungeon ¡ªwhich in turn would shatter its dreamworld.


    That way, the warrior could get some warm-up while the people within the shroud would be awakened. Wasn''t such a thought simply wonderful? But now, the shroud could not even approach him much less make him dream.


    "In the past life, there were some folks who had divinity and still could enter the shroud without any issues. Perhaps the divine imprint within the Chest of Erebeus was just too weak; it can''t even draw me into its dreamland just because I had a fraction of divinity."


    Such was the truth; such was the explanation. Joshua had no need to think about the cause now¡ªplans must change according to the circumstances. Now he simply had to look for the poor fellows who were caught in a dreamworld. After all, this black shroud was different from the harmless mist in his pre-existence; it possessed a curious negative energy and was highly corrosive.


    As a holy knight, Robzek would be fine for some time, but it was another matter for Moore, Husk and the other mages ¡ªit was unlikely that they could hold out for long.


    Right now, Joshua strode ahead within a semi-spherical bubble with a five-meter radius within the black vapor. There was no telling where he was heading into the unending darkness, but the warrior did not need his eyes to find his targets¡ªhe could see two flames of life burning brilliantly nearby.


    One of them was as bright as the stars and twinkling with holy illumination. That, without question was Holy Knight Robzek¡ªthe black shroud did not even so much as weaken him. The other flame of life was clearly dim; it was obvious that the owner''s body was not fine. Still, there was a circle of faintly conjured ancient runes that surrounded the flame, holding down the life force from further loss.


    "You never know how many defensive measures a mage possesses¡­" Joshua softly muttered. He knew very well how difficult it was to handle a mage who has made enough preparations. It was entirely due to the fact that the guild never encountered the shroud before, otherwise Moore¡ªa mage who participated in many campaigns against the orcs ¡ªwould not have been blindsided.


    Even if they were to be thrown into the Dark Abyss, it would still be a mere trifle for these men who were accomplished in teleportation magic.


    Heading towards the flames of life, Joshua saw that the buildings around the area had obvious scars from air pressure. Those were marks that would only have appeared after centuries. The granite surface of the road had also softened; their inner layers corroded, turning them into shards.


    Joshua arrived at the position of the holy knight and the mage; the old mage Moore was closer to him.


    Full name: Tamara Moore. He hailed from the windy deserts of the North of the Empire. He once fought side-by-side with Nostradamus against the orcs, and led a team of Imperial mages against the Orcs'' Royal Offering Circle. The pair was close and virtually best friends.


    Now the old mage was in slumber, but his posture was upright like a military man''s ¡ªdistinctly different from an elderly man who was pushing eighty. Ancient runes were circling his gray enchanted robes, staving off the black shroud.


    However, there was a clear pained expression on Tamara''s face. His snowy-white beard and hair were trembling in an unsettled manner and veins were surfacing over his knuckles as he gripped his staff. It was obvious that his dreamland was not a comfortable one.


    Without a word, Joshua lifted Moore with a hand gripping the back of his collar and his belt. Though the enchanted robes flashed little lightning bolts that attacked the warrior''s hands, it did not faze him. And thus, without a change in his expression, Joshua looked for the proper positioning and forcefully threw the man out of the smog.


    In the blink of an eye, the poor old man flew as if catapulted. He streaked past layers of black shroud with a whistling sound towards Nostradamus and the rest who were still busy discussing and analyzing the phenomenon.


    "WHAT?!"


    Assuming that it was another new move from the shroud, the old mage instinctively prepared a spell to counter it. But ultimately he was a still Supreme-tier mage; he needed just the thousandth of a second to recognize that the bunch of gray was his friend. Instantly, his mana that had been prepared to be unleashed in the form of a fireball shifted and materialized into a formless hand and caught the man.


    Lowering the poorly Moore gently though without examining his friend, Nostradamus and the other mages cast stunned glances at the darkness.


    "Even if it''s saving lives¡­ thro-throwing people is really uncalled for¡­" he muttered.


    "He''s not waking up!" Young Vera had quickly rushed beside his instructor to take a look at the elderly mage. The youth himself was a Silver mage after all, and could quickly surmise his mentor''s condition. "His soul is imprisoned by some mysterious force, and he''s now¡­ dreaming?" he reported, his voice becoming hesitant.


    Any spells that could imprison a soul is indubitably evil regardless of its purpose.


    Furthermore, the shroud itself was churning with negative energy and formidable corroding elements. As such, most of the mages now deemed the ancient races that had worshiped the Chest of Erebus and their gods as Evil Gods.


    Although Moore''s condition was not critical, the mysterious power that held his soul captive held shreds of divinity. Furthermore, the old mage was merely dreaming and not being tormented; his expression might be ugly and he may not be in an ideal state but he might simply be having a bad dream.


    That, or perhaps Joshua had sprained the old man''s back with his powerful toss.


    Meanwhile, the warrior stood motionlessly in the shroud, not really moving to Robzek who was nearby to throw him out of the shroud too.


    He was frowning tightly with dimmed eyes as if his spirit left his body. The black mist was flapping around him all the time but still unable to break past the invisible five-meter barrier.


    It took some time for his eyes to light up again.


    Breathing a long sigh, he looked hesitantly out of the shroud at the direction where he threw Moore. "So. That was his dream?" he muttered.


    When he had held on to the old mage and curtly threw him out of the shroud, his eyes began to swirl with blurry illusions that crossed light and shadow. It was as if he was falling into a dreamland himself.


    It was a vast plain. Forage grass swayed with the wind while the skies were gloomy with dark clouds. There was dampness in the air and hints of rain were scattered by the wind and finally dropped upon the land.


    Two armies were fighting on the plain. One side had effective equipment and moved in compact, orderly formations as if a properly running machine. The other moved in chaos, their equipment ragged and their only advantage was their indomitable will.


    The orc army and the Northern Empire. The warrior thought.


    Not giving their opposition any time to think, the armies moved and crashed into each other. In minutes, the orcs'' formation was completely broken¡ªand under intricate commands by their leaders, the humans slowly shredded the ranks of the orcs.


    They were an elite force with excellent commanders, fighting against a second-rate orc force that might have been leaderless. Even those who did not understand military would be able to tell that the battle was one without suspense.


    Nevertheless, the orcs proved to be unexpectedly stubborn. Though they were scattered and each of them was essentially going on solo skirmishes, they managed to hold the human soldiers back, using their lives to postpone their advance.


    Until a heavy cavalry appeared from afar, roaring as they charged into the fray.


    It was a skillful troop of orcs who mounted single-horned stone rhinoceros. Their pattern was unlike that of their kin. They moved with order and rhythm as they sped across the plains. Clouds hung above them and darkened the sky while thunder and gales whistled across the horizon.


    The human troops could feel the powerful tremors from the tidy footsteps of the beasts. However, they were caught out and unable to recover their formation. What remained of the orc army were pinning them down¡ªas if simply resigning themselves to their assigned roles since they would die anyway.


    As thunder and lightning cracked the sky and torrential cold rains fell, and the world was suddenly blanketed in darkness. Without visibility on the battlefield, it was now impossible for them to return to formation. At the same time, the ground shook under the charging stone beasts, rolling forward from the distance as if it were real thunder.


    It turned into a massacre.


    Without a proper troop configuration to hold their ground, the human army was powerless against the stone rhinos that were akin to land dragons. Furthermore, the riders ranked at Silver or above; their Combat Auras augmented the ferocity and menace of their mounts as they punched forward.


    In less than an hour, the human army suffered the fate of the second-rate orc troops they had battered earlier and were dispersed across the plains. Their commanders dead and their banners broken, they retreated in chaos all over the plains, but most of them were caught by the cavalry and butchered.


    There were just a lucky few who had escaped through the confusion wrought by the storm, and among them was a young mage in gray robes with a blank expression.


    One could tell that he did not look nervous. Whether it was the fight against the orc army or the ambush by their cavalry, the younger mage did not show fear. Instead, he looked impassive and doubtful, as if not sure why he was here.


    He had been confused why he would leap back decades and return to this place. A place where he despaired and resolved to become a man ''who would survive under all circumstances.''


    Now, Joshua could almost guess the reason.


    "The God of Fortune and Despair," he uttered the name he discovered from that murky illusion. Narrowing his eyes, he curled his lips to laugh quietly.


    "Interesting. It''s a name of a god I''ve never heard of in my pre-existence."

 Chapter 335 A God’s Secre

    There were quite a number of deities in the realm of Mycroft.


    They differ greatly from legends, however. Most of their time was spent in the Infinite Horizon, watching and protecting their Children, never really venturing into the mortal realm on purpose to perform miracles or acquire more followers. That was why other than the Seven, God of the Orcs, King of the Elves, Guardian of the Mermaids and the Deep Sea and several other deities, their names were not known to many, and only the true believers could come into contact with the influence of those deities.


    Mycroft deities did not really need to be worshiped, which in turn spared them of the need to spread their own name. That being said, according to some data collected by the players the truth was not so.


    The Gods did not need worship, but the reason that they did not interfere with the mundane seems to be the compliance with a pledge¡ªa pledge to allow the continent''s civilization to develop naturally.


    If it wasn''t for the Mana Tide or the invasion of the Dark Abyss they would not have interfered much with the choices of the common folk. Obviously, if the situation developed into an impending race extinction the pledge would not have mattered¡ªwhich in turn was why there were quite a few battles between the gods in history. Additionally, with the aggressive expansion of men and orcs, the fact that other races were forced to either to submit or be vanquished as well as the Dark Abyssal threat, those deities could not stand idly by and watch as the daemons consume their children.


    There was a rather fascinating tidbit too. Amongst the Seven Gods worshipped by men, not all of the deities were of human form¡ªthe God of Love and Freedom was an elf, the God of Protection was a dwarf. This was one reason as to why elves and dwarves tend to have equal civil rights as humans.


    On the other hand, the patron deity of the mermaids was not a mermaid either; it takes the form of a huge, compassionate jellyfish in the mortal realm. The mermaids had been worshiping it since ancient times and in turn, the jellyfish was very protective towards their species.


    Regardless, the name God of Fortune and Despair was one that Joshua never came across in his preexistence.


    Naturally, there were many possible explanations¡ªsome of them were simple, too.


    The likeliest of them was that this deity had descended even before Starfall but did not leave much of a legacy. There might have been races that worshipped it but they were wiped out as well, and that was how it was lost in the dust of history.


    "Despair, Fortune."


    Joshua found that those two words were quite easy to comprehend; he could easily guess the meaning behind the deity''s name from Moore''s dream alone. "The fortune concealed within despair¡ªthe luck of escaping from desperate situations? Quite an odd label."


    Another fact about deities in Mycroft was that their designations tend to come in compound terms. The ones most common were one combining race and a praiseful verb as its core such as ''The God of War and the Orcs'' along with Father Nature''s full name ''The God of Nature and the Elves.''


    The Seven stood out in this matter. For example, they were named ''God of Power and Justice'' and ''God of Love and Hate'' after the fashion of their own logic while also unexpectedly avoiding the title ''God of men''. That, in turn, made them rather similar to the ''God of Fortune and Despair''.


    ¨C¨CMaybe they are somehow related in prehistoric times?


    Who knows.


    All those ideas had flashed across Joshua''s mind but were also quickly dismissed. The warrior never knew much about the gods. Even in his preexistence, the players did not touch upon it while he himself focused on challenging the toughest Bosses of each domain, never caring about such trivia in the game''s settings. After all, there were textual researchers who examine such matters or he could simply read the product booklets later, so there was not much need for him to pay more attention to such matters.


    "Allowing people to remember their most desperate and luckiest moments, and turn them around?" Joshua uttered softly as he put together a hypothesis of the Divine Dungeon Shroud according to what he knows, furrowing his brow. "If it''s successful it''s fortune; if it''s a failure it''s further despair. Well, that does match the style of Divine Calamity Dungeons and the title of this deity."


    Judging by his performance Moore must have failed¡ªthe orc cavalry still pummeled the human troops. Still, it was not an utter failure, just like decades before he was one of the lucky ones to have escaped the massacre. He would soon return to that moment like a loop too, to that time when his fortune and despair intertwined, relieving it over and over again and attempting to change it on each turn. This would go on until he succeeds or when he gets completely trapped into the dream.


    Or until the warrior handled the Chest of Erebus.


    Joshua became slightly curious when he turned to find Robzek not far off. He wanted to know what test this great knight faced.


    Without hesitation, he walked towards the holy knight.


    On approach, the warrior could feel a scorching heat wafting towards him from all directions. Holy light with powers of purification was blazing, keeping the body and soul untainted.


    It was Robzek''s Sacred Light protection. As a Supreme tier holy knight his protection could easily exorcise gold-tier negative statuses, and even Great Rift counter-spells would not be able to penetrate such level of protection. On the other hand, individuals who possessed the same Sacred Light would not be suppressed and gain extreme status benefits instead. This was the special abilities that [Blessed Knights]¡ªthe advanced occupation of holy knights would possess, to gain power from the sacred light, protect comrades, and deal severe damage to the enemy.


    Nevertheless, the holy knight still fell under the spell of the Divine Dungeon Shroud for there was no way he could shield himself against a deity''s power.


    Underneath the illumination of the Sacred Light Joshua felt a tinge of heat and not much else. Though his charm was negative two-hundred and nine he was menacing but not evil. Furthermore, the Azurite he wore channeled Order power and gave him heightened resistance against the Sacred Light. Along with the two rows of gained status from Saya, Joshua was essentially vaccinated against the Sacred Light in this very moment.


    The warrior went before Robzek as silvery flashes orbited the holy knight''s body and boiled the black shroud around him. Like Moore, he stood upright though he was in a dreamland¡ªa hearty middle-aged man who stood solemnly with a posture of vigilance before being caught.


    It appeared that the dreamland did not trouble him as his expression was more relaxed than Moore''s¡ªhe might even be able to finish the shroud''s challenge if he had more time. But even if Joshua intended to let him do so the people waiting outside would not agree, which was why the warrior simply walked up and grabbed his belt and collar.


    In the process, Robzek''s body was fighting back. The sparks began to seep into the back of Joshua''s hand as if ready to incinerate it. Still, it was nothing to Joshua who used the same move and threw Robzek out of the shroud.


    It was as if a little silver sun suddenly appeared on the air above the Avenue of Truth.


    The pure and holy illumination shrouded a few streets and caught the attention of evacuating residents and city guards. But it vanished as soon as it appeared, and within seconds it dropped towards the clergies.


    After seeing how the old mage had been tossed out and learning their lesson forthwith, the clergymen were prepared and waiting. Under Great Nun Saya''s instructions, several Church knights caught Robzek''s falling body and quickly took him away from the hostile environment. The holy knight''s Sacred Light protection soon dissipated too, allowing the knights to examine his condition.


    They made the same diagnosis as with the old mage''s.


    "Sister, our commander seemed to have been entrapped into a dream world by that mysterious force!"


    Saya was silent for a while after hearing the knight''s response. She had already learned from Moore''s condition that it was not a problem she could handle¡ª there was no effect whatsoever whether she used blessing or exorcism or protective Holy Spells against the power.


    Only pure Sacred Light could suppress it a little, but it was not a solution either.


    What power was this that was both resistant against magic and holy spells? Saya could guess a few, but did not voice it out amidst the worried faces of the knights so as to not panic them even further.


    "¡­ We can only wait."


    Turning towards the flowing shroud and sighing lightly, the Great Nun''s voice seemed to carry a hint of helplessness. "We can only wait for Count Radcliffe to handle this problem¡­ He is protected against the power of this shroud, so he could find the cause of this problem and awaken Commander Robzek."


    She delved into her own thoughts after those words.


    When they had met before in the Morlaix Palace, the nun had checked out the background of the warrior and soon found him laden with legendary accomplishments and accolades.


    ¡ªFacing the Dark Tide alone, closing the dimensional door and destroying the white dragons'' lair all by himself¡­ This noble from the north has so much mystery surrounding him that even the Church has learned of Joshua''s name, and always expressed curiosity towards the source of his power.


    And now, the warrior was even resistant against divine power.


    The Great Nun sigh once more.


    ¨C¨CHow curious.

 Chapter 336 Choice of the Holy Knigh

    Joshua, now the center of everyone''s curiosity, was observing Robzek''s dreamland.


    It was a vast, barren wasteland.


    A thick haze the color of yellow-green permeated the air. The ground was like a swamp and filled with dark green mud. Corroded and withered trees stood around. An infinite number of twisted and horrifying Chaos existences wandered in such an environment.


    This was the Plagued Land, and those were the minions of the Evil God of Pestilence. They came in varying species and shapes but not a single one of them bore the resemblance of an ordinary living thing. Even the most ''normal'' of them was a bunch of flesh put together as a combination of cyst and organs. Their bodies were filled with swaying barbs and appendages that brimmed with sticky liquids of a rotten smell, which they eject off their bodies occasionally.


    And there was a squad fighting and slaying these revolting demonic monsters in such an environment.


    Sacred Light flashed like falling stars across the atmosphere. They were like giant hammers that pummeled those Chaotic monsters into bloody puddles and incinerated their remains into black smoke. Under their leader''s guidance, this squad of young but formidable holy knights swept away all the Chaos monsters around like a storm.


    It did not surprise Joshua that their leader was a young Robzek.


    At present, Robzek looked a little lost. The powerful holy knight might be crisply cutting down the minions of Chaos but he looked rather out of it, probably suspicious as to what he was doing back at the Plague Land and also curious why his level has returned to Gold Tier.


    Nonetheless, this was not the time to think such things¡ªit was the time to cut down and vanquish the malice. Robzek did exactly that by unleashing his combat skills perfectly. Dancing and swerving around with his giant hammer he pulverized numerous monsters of Chaos while the Sacred Light vaporized all the fluids that splash out of the monsters, leaving the holy knight unblemished.


    The battle was ending soon. It was a fine expedition; none of the knights were hurt and every Chaos minion had been killed. Nonetheless, out of a moment carelessness a young holy knight with weaker Sacred Light abilities could not cleanse a monster''s outpouring goo in time, allowing it to come in contact with his body.


    Being splashed by monsters'' ejections would not cause much harm to people¡ªthose were just normal bodily fluids ultimately and the most it does was produce a revolting smell. This, however, was not your run-of-the-mill fluids. In minutes, the young knight showed signs of being infected by pestilence as transparent boils began to swell over his skin in which a brown-red viscous muck flowed and sloshed around distinctively.


    The holy knight who was in his twenties at most endured the agony with his extraordinary will, and exhausted his powers, using both Sacred Light and holy spells to stop the spread of the disease. "¡­Save me, Commander Robzek..." he begged with a raspy voice that was under clear torment. "My mother awaits my return, I don''t want to die¡­"


    ¨C¨CBut there is no saving him.


    A glance was all Joshua needed to tell that the forces of Chaos had already corroded the young man''s body. Anywhere else would have allowed the suppression of the pestilence but this was the Plague Land¡ªthe home ground of the Chaos. The pestilence was supported by persisting Chaos energies, and it was essentially a death sentence for the young man.


    Robzek could see that too, and he knew something else that was more terrifying. If the holy knight''s body was not ''completely cleansed'', the other knights would be infected too since they would have to touch his body to evacuate him. Meanwhile, that young man would turn into a monster of Chaos.


    It was simply too big a risk.


    The forces of Chaos were uncanny¡ªsometimes there were just no preparing against them.


    "Let''s try it! Ollie could still be saved!"


    "Right, we''re not far from the waypoint. If we could quickly deliver him to the Great Altar, Ollie would be able to recover!"


    The other knights were begging Robzek for mercy. They believed that they could stabilize their comrade''s illness, and when they returned to the Great Altar the hierarchs of the Chruch could completely heal the pestilence. Although there would be some symptoms left, the young knight would not be completely scorched to ash by the Sacred Light.


    But there was no hint of hesitation on the silver-haired holy knight.


    "Forgive me." He said softly and ignored every request from the other young knights. As the youth named Ollie looked on in shock, Robzek gripped his neck and snapped it.


    "This is the only thing I can do for you."


    Igniting a Sacred Flame in his hand and remembering the life of the young knight in melancholy, Robzek muttered to himself, "I''m sorry, little Ollie. Your mother would definitely be sad¡­ which is why I would not let the mothers of the other sixteen be sad too."


    Though he was apologizing there was no hint of regret in his voice.


    The hand that turned the young knight into ash did not even tremble, and the holy knight''s expression and will was hard as iron.


    "I have experienced despair once. Because of my leniency, my carelessness and my tendency to believe in luck, none of the seventeen other knights returned alive to the Holy Altar. It is by a fluke that I myself was sent to the Great Altar and received healing from the Pope himself."


    "It''s my most regretful mistake that I held on my chest for twenty-five years. Every night I toss around in bed remembering it, incapable of falling into sweet slumber ever again."


    Every other comrade of his had begun to die from the pestilence afterward. He himself survived between despair and torment as he led the remaining knights in retreat while holding off other Chaos beasts that kept coming. Though they fought long and hard, all that was left of his team was himself.


    Such a thing was enough once in a lifetime.


    "Now, rest. At least this time your comrades would not lose their lives," he said without emotion.


    However, the other young knights did not share his opinion. They unsheathed their blades and pointed them in unison against Roland, an irrepressible anger obvious in their gazes.


    "It really is a dream then. Real knights would endure the pain of sacrifice¡ªit might be hard to see a comrade die, but it is no reason to unleash your rage, much less point your weapon at your friend." Robzek said coolly, shaking his head at his look at the remaining fifteen.


    Although he was facing stares of hate and rage, his tone was unmoved and even seemed regretful. "You guys should have been freed, but it seems that my efforts were futile¡­ This may be a dream, but let me teach you what it means to obey the chain of command."


    "First and foremost, don''t raise your blade at your commander."


    ¨C¨CNot bad.


    Joshua nodded in approval of the knight''s actions¡ªRobzek could very well clear his test without any help. However, those other young knights obviously were a test set by the Divine Dungeon Shroud ¡ªtheir capabilities would definitely be above that of normal knights. If Robzek did not stay vigilant, the tables could be turned against him.


    "Well that''s about it, I understand the characteristic of this shroud now."


    If he were to carelessly fall into the dreamland too Joshua was confident that he could accomplish the challenge smoothly. He turned towards the direction still shrouded heavily by the shroud. "Up next, the Mage Guild and that Chest of Erebos."


    The deed came after the choice. As if his gaze could penetrate the mist, he quickly searched his surroundings and headed towards the huge main doors of the guild.


    Along the way, the shroud became noticeably agitated and no longer calm¡ªJoshua''s tossing of both Robzek and Moore away from its influence had clearly angered it. Still, the pair were yet to be released from its dreamland while it could not attack the warrior due to his divinity either.


    The Mage Guild''s headquarters was built with enchanted paste and concrete which in turn spared it from the shroud''s corrosion. There was not a trace of weather damage on it.


    After Joshua entered, he realized that the shroud was thicker there. A leaden pressure came as he sensed that the shroud inched closer despite his protection, reducing the invisible shield from five meters to four and a half.


    "The closer I get to the deity''s relic, the thicker the shroud gets, and my divinity repelling effect would be nullified too."


    This was something easily understood, which was why Joshua did not slow down. Following the path he learned when he previously visited this place under the guise of Brandon and Nostradamus, he swiftly moved past the hall and corridors and took the spiral staircase leading down to the underground labs.


    Even with the surging mist, there was an eerie silence across the building, broken occasionally by the echoing footsteps of the warrior in the corridor. He stretched his ears and listened, but there weren''t any sounds of life or flames of life within his scope of vision.


    Seems like most of the guild members had escaped, save for the members of the second lab that were closest to the Chest of Erebus.


    Nothing much happened other than that. Most of the guild''s vital properties were left unblemished with the help of protective spells, and there were just several scattered documents and warriors that were turned into powder or muck.


    Soon, Joshua arrived at the entrance of Underground Lab 2.


    Right now his protection was no more than half a meter. Like ink, the thick shroud swarmed him¡ªhe would have lost his bearings and missed his target if not for his keen senses towards the environment.


    "Seem like it''s here," the warrior muttered as he entered without much ado.


    Behind the door were seven dim flames of life. Apparently, they were the mages who were researching the Chest of Erebus, and their life signs appeared so weak that they would expire soon despite the flashing runes that preserves them.


    Joshua could feel indistinctly that¡ªsave for one older wizard¡ªthe mages were being tormented in their respective dreamlands, and appear unlikely to pass the challenge. That older mage must be the Husk that Nostradamus had mentioned; he appeared to have found the way to solve the dreamland like Robzek.


    In the middle of the lab, there was a huge screen made from white crystal with an almost undetectable crack. An inexhaustible amount of shroud was flowing out of it like a volcanic discharge.


    It goes without saying that the heart of the screen was where the source of the problem¡ªthe Chest of Erebus¡ªlies, but Joshua did not have the time to mind it. He had to save the mages first, and ensure that they do not the die from the corrosive shroud.


    He could handle the shroud anytime, but there was no telling when any of the seven mages would expire. It would be troublesome if they suddenly die when he fought the shroud, which was why he walked towards them, ready to carry them off and throw them out of the mist.


    Then, he stopped in his tracks.


    He turned towards the white crystal and squinted. "Such weak divinity is actually enough to condense and form a consciousness?" He said quietly. "As expected of the God of Fortune. Such good luck even after it had fallen to such a state."


    As he spoke, a huge sturdy shadow with two heads formed fuzzily within the white crystal.

 Chapter 337 Ougel

    With the tall human-like being with two heads reflected on top of the white crystal layer, the shroud stopped moving before slowly converging toward it.


    The flowing water suddenly condensed into black ice. The Divine Dungeon Shroud, which was formed through thoughts, could not think on its own at first. But suddenly, it gained its own will, consolidated itself and formed its own skeletal frame.


    Next to the Avenue of Truth, Nostradamus sighed. He understood that the changes of the shroud and the meaning behind it. The white-haired mage took out his staff and cast a spell. He frowned and murmured, "The chaotic thoughts are forming into one entity. Now, the exact space coordination still cannot be forecasted. However, when the phenomenon is compared to the chaos that was created previously, this seemed to be born from the concealed mind of a person."


    "What has Joshua done?"


    The nun at the side also noticed the abnormal occurrence.


    Saya was the Great Nun of the Second Regiment of Battle Monks of Glaydon Abbey. Despite being not very popular, those that knew of them still respected them no matter how much they hated the church.


    Regardless of the past, the most recent dragon invasion was almost completely annihilated by the flying squad [Glaydon Sacred Chorus], which was the first regiment of Glaydon Abbey.


    This was an organization that does not get involved with human matters. They were a team which focused only on the issues regarding Chaos daemons and the Dark Tide. They had contributed a lot in the expansion operations into the Dark Forest with the kingdoms in the Far South and the nations in the West Mountains. Whenever a Dark Tide could not be handled by the local authority, they would ask for their assistance.


    Saya led the second regiment around the young age of twenty as her gift was exceptional. Nostradamus excelled in the dimensional arts, thus he could easily deduce the nature of the black shroud. His sister''s capabilities were far from his, yet she was able to utilize her spells and gift to sense the changes in the shroud.


    "A divine being has appeared?"


    Her eyes were blindfolded. However, with her gift alone, her field of vision was greater than a normal human. She was able to ''see'' the movement of energy, thoughts and the color of life.


    Red represents anger; blue represents calmness; black represents despair; green represents happiness. The life force of normal human was dim gray. When their life force is stronger, they glow brighter. The lights of the city guards were dim orange which means they were not strong in the first place and were nervous and excited at the same time. Nostradamus was covered in blue light which represented his current calmness.


    There was a golden light shining brightly like the sun from Morlaix Palace at the center of the Imperial City. The light covered the Avenue of Truth. This meant that although the emperor was not there physically, he could still look over the Kingdom. If anything bad were to happen, he could immediately try to solve the issue.


    But the light beneath the Royal Mage Guild was even more special.


    In front of the bright blue light which represented Joshua, there was the light of chaos of unclear color. It seemed translucent. It felt like it did not exist in the first place. Saya knew that it represented divine power. She was powerless against this. The bearer of the divinity had some resistance towards her power. There was this trait within Joshua, yet the existence in front of him was completely different.


    It may be the existence which escaped from the Chest of Erebus.


    Saya did not think any further after wondering about such possibility.


    Joshua was extremely calm when faced with such existence and she, on the other hand, had no reason to be flustered. The ancient divine existence had been sealed within the chest for at least a thousand years. It was no doubt that its power was at its weakest. In addition to her current status as a gold-tier apostle instructor, she was capable of protecting herself from any danger. After knowing the nature of the black shroud, she did not charge in blindly like Robzek.


    "Hmm... Are they... Are they communicating with each other?" Saya was shocked to learn that Joshua had already established communication with the unknown divine presence. There was no sign of combat between them.


    In the second underground experimental room of the Royal Mage Guild.


    "A short awakening... Such a nostalgic feeling."


    The coarse sound reverberated within the experimental room as the black shroud condensed. Behind the white crystal layer, a twin-headed giant appeared in front of Joshua. He spoke to Joshua, "Who would have thought, after I have left this place, I could once again smell the scent of my homeland."


    A being which was over than ten meters tall appeared before Joshua. The giant looked like a huge iron tower. He had blue skin, coated with densely packed runes and tattoo which shone in divine radiance. All of its four limbs flowed with destructive power and energy.


    This giant only had four fingers on his hand. Each of his finger the thickness of half a human. The giant then focused on Joshua.


    All the black shroud was absorbed by the twin-headed giant. The warrior could finally see the true form of this being.


    Joshua was stunned for a moment.


    He realized that one of the two heads was real. The other head was just a shadow of the other one but without any facial details.


    The real head looked normal, yet it was still a little strange.


    The face of the giant looked human. However, he had two huge canine teeth. His hair was completely white and his skin was wrinkled. He had a majestic vibe which did not really match his healthy and sturdy body.


    He had a pair of dark golden eye filled with wisdom. He looked at Joshua and evaluated the warrior. Joshua, in turn, evaluated the giant too. Eventually, the giant spoke, "Human, are you the one who had woken me up?"


    At the same time, he observed and analyzed his surroundings. Joshua did not really pay any attention to the giant''s question as he was trying to go through his own memory to check if he had met with such a being in his past life.


    "Twin-headed ogre?"


    He murmured to himself doubtfully. He thought that the God of Fortune and Despair was just some insignificant god which he coincidently did not know anything about it. However, the ogre''s existence had proved that there were things he had not encountered in his past life.


    That was because there was no ogre in the Continental War.


    Within the Mycroft Continent, there were many races. Dwarfs and elves were considered to be a sub-species similar to human. Even the scholars were not able to confirm the roots of these different races, but they were sure that there were more than ten types of races which were considered human sub-species. However, in the database, there wasn''t any race which was similar to an ogre.


    Lizardmen, centaur, and harpy were races which also did not appear in Continental War. The game developer had explained that those were the races that had extinct way before the players started the game. All they could see were ancient remains and relics of them. In fact, some players had confirmed the existence of centaurs and harpies based on the evidence gathered in the Tartaros Highlands and Sleeping Forest.


    Joshua did not care about these. He did not know whether the relics of ogre had been found. However, it seemed that the Empire had already found a few sites of the ogre''s relic yet have not retrieved any of their divine relics.


    "Ogre? Are you referring to me?"


    The twin-headed giant turned towards Joshua and laughed. "Human, what are you saying? We may look like savages to humans but we do not eat people, unlike those Chaos daemons. We as intelligent beings do not eat other beings with intelligence."


    "So many years have passed," he said while shaking his head. "Has the world now forgotten the existence of Ougels?"

 Chapter 338 The Long and Winding Road

    ¨CAn ogre that does eat human but mock the monsters who do?


    "Starfall Year 834."


    Joshua crisply replied despite being left in slight disbelief by the other''s words, before promptly adding after some thought, "Now it''s more than a thousand years after the Glorious Era, with about three hundred years of blank period in between. So there''s no way to provide a definite answer."


    "Starfall, huh. So it''s been so long, they''ve even given a new name to a new age¡­ Regardless, for civilization to continue means that we''ve succeeded."


    Unexpectedly, the twin-headed giant did not react much to Joshua''s answer and merely sighed emotionally before walking out of the white crystal screen.


    The giant''s body was burly and tough¡ªeven giant dragons would probably not have such sturdy muscles. His steps were making visible tremors within the underground room, even as its huge frame simply slipped out like a phantom, away from the white crystal screen said to be able to quarantine all contamination.


    Soon, it materialized in the underground lab.


    ¨CJust a phantom, but so surreal it could replace the genuine one.


    Joshua quickly understood that the God of Fortune and Despair had completely regained consciousness, albeit remaining as an illusion within the Divine Dungeon Shroud.


    It was a shard of a fallen god, and that missing piece of His skull was the unmistakable evidence of His descent.


    Furthermore, even if He were a phantom, He was still the shadow of a deity. If not for that war against the Evil Gods and the Abyss, He would not have fallen.


    "Doesn''t really compare to the mages in Sky City¡­ Quite a gap, too."


    The twin-headed giant was muttering to Himself with a gruff voice as He used His thick hands to touch and feel the facilities and equipment around the lab. "Although it''s interesting that these circles contained the shadows of elven secret recipes, and the constructs of dwarven runes. Seems like civilizations melded after the Apocalypse."


    "What a relief. To think that world took one step back but turn towards an entirely new path in the process."


    The giant then turned towards Joshua. "Perhaps mankind has long forgotten my name," He said, shaking His head, His gruff voice with a shred of carefreeness and self-deprecation. "The name of fallen gods might bear no weight, but you would still need a name to address me."


    "I''m the traveler of barren lands, the witness of Fortune and Despair ¨C the Lord and Guardian of the Ougels. Human, you may address me as Ogner."


    As He said that, the words of the god named Ogner became a littler ethereal while He fixed His dim gold gaze on Joshua.


    "Human, you have the breath of the Soul of the Forests and the Sage about you¡­ Are you Their heir? Perhaps you could tell what became of Them? And my people, those you called ogres¡­ Were they really reduced to such states after civilization''s lost?"


    To be able to reassemble consciousness from those splintered fragments of divinity from the Dense shroud of Holy Calamity, the Fortune therein was definitely miraculous.


    Nonetheless, the God of Fortune and Despair had done exactly that. He seemed to have many pressing questions too¡ªapparently being a phantom does not stifle curiosity.


    Joshua was uncertain, but this deity who addresses Himself Ogner definitely did not bear ill-will towards His surroundings. With the black shroud that threatened the lives of the mages gone, there was no harm in having small talk.


    "I don''t know much about the Sage. Furthermore, the peoples of this world are largely unfamiliar with his name, only a rare few know of his existence. As for Father Nature¡­"


    After considering for a moment, he slowly narrated everything he knew about Father Nature. Compared to the Sage whom he had known from mere bits and pieces of memories and rumors, the warrior knew more about Father Nature since he did come into contact with that elven deity.


    "¡­ As for your kind¡­" Joshua grimaced, unable to make an excuse for a moment. Still, the warrior was never one to hide things. His thoughts were shown clearly on his face¡ªand Ogner was able to surmise what befell his race before he said a thing.


    "I should''ve guessed¡­ That''s the reason the offering chest where the shard containing my divinity resided being placed within a human mage laboratory. There''s no trace of Ougel within your kind, proving that you''ve attained it by killing my people."


    Instead of giving his take on Father Nature''s desertion, the twin-headed giant calmly pondered as if those existence were not truly His kin. "They should have been wiped out early on. Indeed, they were never one for the community and never would have survived the Apocalypse."


    While the deity concealed His thoughts well, Joshua could still hear the shred of sadness in His voice, therefore unable to hold back his own fascination. "Forgive me, I''ve thought that you were a malevolent deity since the dense shroud spreading from the chest contained strong corruption. Your calm and wise behavior, however, proves otherwise."


    The warrior did not appear to worry about angering Ogner, and indeed, the elderly twin-headed giant was extraordinarily tranquil and possessed great intelligence. He thought about what Joshua said, and steadily offered His own guess, "Perhaps they carried out a blood sacrifice."


    "Those little ones were so obsessed with reviving me that they used every method once."


    Ogner''s tone was flat and slow. He looked at His own body, before speaking with a low voice, "That could be how they became the ogres that you''ve spoken of. With the vengeful spirits of the blood sacrifices latching on this chest and eventually leading to such accidents. My divine title¡ª''Despair'' isn''t exactly benevolent either."


    From His appearance alone, Ogner really did not look benevolent. Joshua own''s first impression was nothing good, but His actions afterward proved that He was even wiser than the smarter humans.


    A silence then filled the underground lab. Ogner was still looking around the underground lab for data. Then, He turned and considered the seven mages who were still trapped in dreams.


    "Apart from one who isn''t that bad, the others all fail the basic requirements," He said, shaking His head. "Are the spirits of modern-day mages that weak? If it were in my era, they would probably wet their pants in fear even before they met a demon."


    "What actually happened a thousand years ago¡­" Joshua mumbled in reply, frowning. "Father Nature did not fight to the end; He led the elves to another world halfway through. So how did the Sage and the other deities triumph against the Abyssal demons and the Evil God of Chaos?"


    "A thousand years ago? It was truly an era of despair." Ogner replied, repeating Joshua words as He turned to the warrior again, while stopping his fiddling around. "Although He did not fight to the end, Father Nature did not lie¡ªevery one of his words bore the truth."


    The giant''s gaze suddenly turned distant, his dim-gold glinting and both his heads swaying lightly, as if reminiscing.


    "This world was once progressive and prosperous. The many races and nations having joined together to venture across voids and worlds across the multiverse¡ªeven my own bumbling kin had a civilization to be proud of under the guidance of a magi who had two-heads, just like me."


    Ogner sighed softly as he went on a trip down memory lane; the self-deprecating God of Fortune and Despair did not appear to have a deity''s splendor right then.


    "That''s why we became arrogant, that which wiped off all glory.


    "The races had combined to build a dimensional passageway that connects to the Abyss, allowing the primordial evil of the void and Chaos to invade this flourishing world, placing it on the brink in a moment''s notice.


    "As the guardians of the realm and the witness of civilization, the gods naturally moved against them under the leadership of the Sage. However, in the several years that we''ve fought against the Abyss, countless deities or demigods either turned or died, including me.


    "I guess I would disappoint you by informing that my passing came earlier than Father Nature''s desertion. That''s why I''m unsure about the conclusion."


    Ogner then became baffled. "Could it be that the world has lost all history from the last age? Did no deity survive? Since we won in the end, there would definitely be One who lived and would not allow civilization to forget this painful lesson.


    "Even if the Deity of the Earth or the Lord of the Skies were to die, or the Incarnation of the Oceans to fall into temptation¡ªthe Sage would never perish. His depth was above the gods and an eternal saint. He alone would live even if the world was destroyed."


    After staying quiet for a while, Joshua replied with a solemn expression¡ªthe giant''s words were a harsh reminder.


    "¡­ But the truth is, if none of the gods from the bygone age survived, all civilization including that of humans were rebuilt from scratch."


    In the last age, there should have been some immortal gods who would have lived on since the Mycroft realm triumphed. But the fact goes that every deity¡ªincluding the Seven Gods¡ªwere born after the three-hundred years Blank Period. The Sage''s very existence was, therefore, a doubt from the start¡ªnone knew what became of him.


    And the deities that Ogner mentioned did fall to the darkness. The Remains of the Deity of the Earth [Mountain Giant], the Sigh of the Lord of the Skies [Raging Mountain Wind], Bellow of Incarnation of the Ocean [The Oceanic Gale] ¡­ Those deities had passed, their mark left at the Infinite Horizon, awaiting their reappearance in this world when the Mana Tide descends upon this world.


    The Three Hundred Lost Years thus contained every mystery including the disappearance of the deities and the whereabouts of the sage. So much history was lost that there were so secrets unknown to people in the past life¡ªthe second invasion of the Abyss had seen the incineration of countless classics by Hellfire while ruins over a thousand years were trampled by the iron hooves of demons, nipping even larger chunks of histories away.


    Meanwhile, the Ougel''s body had become blurrier at the moment, a point noticed by both Joshua and Himself.


    The God of Fortune and Despair had already perished and all that was left was a copy of His divinity. It was due to extraordinary circumstances¡ªor miraculous luck¡ªthat He could appear in this world once more.


    Now, it seems that miracle was at an end.


    "I''m content. A final awakening that allowed me to learn about the triumph in the war meant that my sacrifice, along with that of my people and comrades, was not wasted."


    He smiled in satisfaction, the wrinkles on His ancient face showing. "I''ve fallen in despair, but never expected the fortune to return and learn about the conclusion."


    Ogner looked down at Joshua, not quite caring about his vanishing body and kept mumbling to Himself in His gruff voice.


    "What is behind a mountain? What is over the sea? What is behind that star?


    "¨CTo understand all that, is the reason to be born, the reason for life.


    "That''s true for humans or Us. If we could do it again, I believe anyone¡ªincluding the Sage¡ªwould open the dimensional passageway once more."


    The blurry god was not speaking to the warrior, but himself.


    "To explore the unknown is what we lived for, what we act for. Even if Chaos would stand in our way, we would still raise the torches of civilizations and tread upon that long and winding road.


    "One day, someone would definitely make it."


    After another meaningful sigh, Ogner''s dim-gold gaze blazed brilliantly like never before. He was now a true deity, spreading a stateliness that makes people bow. Even as He slowly vanish, a radiance now streamed across His blue skin.


    "My time is short, young and lucky warrior," He said with an echoing voice, as if both heads spoke at the same time. "I can see from your burning curiosity that you have many questions.


    "There''s no need to hold back that desire. I''m already a perished existence; the dead could never stop the living. As long as it''s within my knowledge, I shall answer."


    Joshua responded with silence once more. He had been silent many times today, much more than he had been for a month.


    As for Ogner, the deity merely waited calmly for the warrior to make up his mind. He had already died; He could not care less about the mundane.


    And there was some fate that tied this young human here¡ªhe met Father Nature, possessed the breath of the Sage as well as standing before Him when He awakened. Ougels believed in fate and predestination. All life could do then, is to find their fortune within despair, just like he did.


    After a period that felt both long and short, Joshua finally asked a question, his brow tightened in serious consideration or doubt.


    "I want to know¡­ I want to know something about the gods. I''ve always wanted to know it and had to endure it for almost ten years."


    How to become a god, perhaps? It was something ordinary, and a question any human who sought power would ask. Ogner was not surprised¡ªHe even had an outline in his mind, and all that awaits was for Joshua to ask it.


    The warrior, too, did not delay and crisply asked, "Why does every god has two designations that form a contrasting title? Aren''t they afraid of developing mental problems?"


    Ogner turn to Joshua and said, "What?"

 Chapter 339 The Way to Become a God

    It was indeed a question that left Joshua wondering for ages.


    This world had many gods, their titles countless but varying, which in turn gave them different aspects. Even without taking other gods into consideration, the contrasting aspects in titles was obvious even amongst the Seven Gods of men.


    For one, followers of the God of Power and Justice could gain a series of divine spells that counter evil and Chaos while also attaining the ability to control. Another fine example would be the priests of the God of Love and Hate¡ªthey could charm beasts or even daemons, as well as interact with the dead or summon heroic spirits to protect themselves.


    To list the others would be merely to be repetitive. In short, it is the different facets of the gods that earned them worship in different lands.


    Usually, the Northern Empire commonly revered the God of Power and Justice along with the God of Conservation and Reformation. The West Mountains, on the other hand, worshipped the God of Law and Freedom alongside the God of Order and Destruction.


    Most mages in the Eastern Plains were atheists, but there was a subtle following of the God of Wisdom and Choice. At the Far South, there was an entrenched devotion for the God of Love and Hate as well as the God of Life.


    Nevertheless, why would their titles so often contrast¡ªor more specifically, be inconsistent?


    Joshua believed that the titles of these gods and their faith had a logic within¡ªthere was even an entire doctrine that tries to make interpretations. But since deities with easily understood designations like God of Orcs and War exist, why would the gods of men make their own titles so erratic?


    Perhaps they really did develop mental problems?


    Ogner stared blankly for a while at the warrior''s question.


    How rare¡­ Here he is, a warrior that actually does not want to ascend into godhood¡ªand they are supposed to be the type that chase after power in all forms.


    Indeed, all this question would do was help satisfy Joshua''s own curiosity.


    "Interesting guy." The twin-headed giant could not help but shake His head. He regretted inwardly that He did not have much time, for Ogner really desired to have a long conversation with this human. Still, it was best to answer his question.


    "Why the contrast in divine titles?" He repeated, pondering briefly. "Why some deities would pick two clashing divine occupations as the source of their power? This assuredly would never be an uncertainty for beings that never touched demigod thresholds."


    "It is actually a choice," the twin-headed giant said, putting weight behind each solemn word as He leveled His gaze at Joshua''s. "Choice can be the incarnation of a certain power or the ''existence'' for a divine force."


    "What does that mean?" Joshua frowned. He seemed to grasp the meaning but was uncertain¡ªand pressed on without hesitation. "What''s the difference between the two?"


    "Father Nature whom you had met, and I are two great examples," Ogner explained patiently. "Father Nature''s designations are Nature and Elves, and so His power came from the natural cycle and the elven civilization he nurtured. His divinity and blessings are therefore supported by the entire nature itself¡ªI believe you''ve come across that."


    Joshua nodded in agreement. In the final battle at Illgner, two buff skills that Father Nature employed¡ªthe [Protection of the Lord of Nature] and the [Radiance of the Forests] were indeed borne by nature itself.


    From that perspective, the Evil God of Calamity''s actions such as corrupting the world, vanquishing all lives and all that was natural meant that he was a counterpart of Father Nature. There was little wonder that Father Nature would hence behave so gravely and wanted so much for Joshua to lead a few of the elves to flee.


    "When you''ve mentioned that Father Nature had fled this world amidst the war towards the end of the Glorious Era, I wasn''t that surprised," Ogner said calmly without a hint of scorn towards Father Nature.


    "He had free will as long as the conditions ¨C''Survival of Elven Civilization'' and ''The Preservation of Natural Ecosystems'' were met. Utterly subservient towards those circumstances, His own title compelled Him to lead the elves to flee once the Mycroft Continent face devastation, to a place where he would rebuild their civilization along with nature.


    "Because He was an incarnation of nature and elven civilization, He could never disregard His instincts."


    "As for me? I''m the God of Fortune and Despair." Ogner said, raising a hand with only four fingers and pointed towards his own ancient face. "My powers could never compare to Father''s Nature since my creed includes the tiniest bits of realization about fortune within despair. Naturally, both of those divinity constants tore at my will¡ªlucky for me, I have two brains to separate the load."


    "¨CAnd it''s exactly because of that, with the two contrasting powers, you could maintain your independent will." Joshua nodded pensively, finally getting the point. "The only things in the God of Orcs and War were the orc civilization and strife. As for the Seven Gods of Men, They each have different knowledge and thinking, and would use different methods to nurture different civilizations.


    "Indeed, with ''Despair'' voided, the only thing left was my ''Fortunate'' existence." Ogner made a rather harrowing and emotional smile, but otherwise did not seem to mind much about His predicament. "The differences between the two, however, remain huge.


    "For Father Nature, as long as nature and elves survive, His death merely meant a long slumber which he would awaken from one day¡ªthe restriction, of course, being that there were no God of Nature appearing in that time.


    "On the other hand, If I were to fall, I would never revive from events of fortune or despair even if the Ougel civilization still stands. At most it would be like this, to awaken for a brief moment before returning to my death."


    Even as the twin-headed giant spoke, his shape became even hazier.


    Meanwhile, the black chest within the white crystal screen was now totally smashed, turning into shards of black dust.


    The Chest of Erebus no longer spread Black Shroud, just as Saya had predicted. Ogner, the God of Fortune and Despair, His seal that had endured the grating test of a thousand years and His own original deformed existence, could no longer prevail.


    His frame now appeared so frail that He would completely vanish in moments.


    "Any other questions?"


    Still, Ogner did not seem to mind His own passing. He was at peace¡ªeven turning into nothingness was fine for Him.


    "If you would like to know the way to attain the divinity you desire, I could tell you the way even if time is running short," He suggested, before shaking His head and smiling. "Ah, that isn''t quite right. You''ve already a hint of divinity¡ªthat makes things a lot easier."


    The warrior, however, shook his head too.


    "Don''t need that."

 Chapter 340 Farewell

    Joshua curtly refused the offer.


    "If I wanted to become a god, I would¡ªbut I believe there are more pressing matters for You other than answering my questions right now."


    To become a god was a very tempting suggestion. Any normal individual might have already asked about the way, but to Joshua, it was not something of value.


    He did not pursue ascension above all life, nor sought to protect a faction or a race and slowly watch them grow into a prosperous civilization. Instead, what the warrior sought was combat¡ªcombat that could thrill him, that could him find his meaning of living.


    Indeed, he still had a long future and a lot of time. He would take his challenges step by step, from Extreme to Legendary, before fighting against the Abyss and Chaos. He would improve, grow and become stronger bit by bit.


    He would not need others to tell him how to progress or to map out a road once taken. His conviction told him that he would eventually triumph against everything and walk to the ends of the earth. That was when he would finally think about how to challenge the gods in heavens above and how to become a god.


    To ponder by himself, to challenge by himself, to seek a path for himself, and not to walk shortcuts once tread upon by others¡ªthat was the mindset of the powerful.


    Hardships and obstacles are but a journey''s spice. Without those, life would be rather dull just as it was in Joshua''s preexistence, where none would challenge him who was the world''s greatest martial artist. The warrior knew then that the latter stages of his life would be bland, until he finally aged and the young ones finally come to make a name for themselves by stepping on his head.


    "You¡­ really don''t want to know?" Though Ogner was conspicuously shocked, he still tried nonetheless. "While my methods do dull in comparison against Father Nature and the Sage''s legacy, it remains an experience. Do you really not desire it?"


    The twin-headed giant had believed that the warrior may have acquired some information from the Sage''s inheritance or Father Nature, which in turn made him uninterested. However, the truth was that Joshua simply does not want to speak about it.


    "Compared to those things, Ogner," the warrior replied, shaking his head and furrowing his brow, "You are a wise and compassionate deity and should not simply disappear in a human underground lab. You might be content, but I believe that you could depart with more bliss."


    "Hold my hand," Joshua said, holding out his hand without hesitation. Although his hand was minuscule compared to the giant''s huge body, Ogner still quietly extended his own palm and ''held'' the warrior''s own.


    Then, with the transfer of a curious energy, the giant''s silhouette solidified from its blurred state.


    "You''ve poured some divinity into me¡­" Ogner mumbled softly, baffled. "You will be weakened for most of a month before your divinity recovers, only for me to survive a few more minutes¡­ You don''t desire to know how to ascend either, so why¡­"


    Apparently, even a deity did not understand what was going on, while the warrior simply shook his head without any change in his expression, gesturing non-verbally for Ogner to follow him.


    The warrior left Underground Research Lab 2 where the Chest of Erebus was completely destroyed. With the mages'' safety secured, Joshua thought that it was not a bad idea for those fellows to stay unconscious a little longer since they did cause this entire ruckus after all.


    Behind him was the twin-headed giant who followed him closely across the headquarters of the Imperial Mage Guild. As if an apparition, his body could slip through walls and stairs, and together they walked past the underground corridors and stepped to the surface levels one stair at a time.


    It was as He watched the warrior''s back that Ogner gradually grasped Joshua''s intentions.


    On the ground level near the Avenue of Truth.


    "What''s happening, Sister?!"


    The Great Nun who stood beside the path trembled slightly, her platinum hair cascading as if a wave. Beside her, the Church knights instantly caught on, and quickly went on alert as they asked about her in concern.


    Just moments before, the black shroud around the Imperial Mage Guild had gradually dissipated, living just a sheet of thin white vapor. While the city guards and mages were relieved, several scouts were knocked out again by the edge of the vapor. The others quickly returned to attention once more¡ªalthough the white vapor seemed a little less vicious or corrosive, it was still dangerous nonetheless.


    Nostradamus also found that the dimensional distortion that blocked his observational spell was still there, most certainly consciously caused by a certain existence. But with Saya guaranteeing that Joshua was still alive and the clear improvement of the situation, the old mage kept calm, saving his strength instead of attempting to break the barrier, waiting for his chance to make a move.


    In the Morlaix Palace, the Emperor was naturally keeping himself updated about the situation. He had to be closely aware since the Black Shroud incident happened in the Imperial Capital ¨C and though there were no casualties, it did cause buildings to crumble sheerly from its aspects of corruption.


    Holding herself steady, the Great Nun clutched on the cross-shaped star protective amulet over her chest. She nodded slightly, gesturing to the knights that she was fine. Her expression was unfathomable with her eye-shield covering her eyes, but the knights trusted her regardless, and stopped asking, returning to their watchful state.


    Still, Saya''s heart was filled with shock.


    She could see that the deep blue bunch of lights that represented Joshua was slowly rising from beneath the ground and exiting the Imperial Mage Guild.


    But behind him were elusive and chaotic circles of light ¡ªshe could not even tell if it was alive or not.


    "He has solved the problem?"


    The Great Nun thought that it was very likely following the shift in the Black Shroud out here. Despite that, she could not judge if the divine existence behind Joshua was benevolent or malevolent, or alive for that matter. Her vision was broad but also blurry¡ªand tended to be erroneous before her training.


    This could be one of those times.


    After cautioning the knights within the perimeter to stay alert and reminding them to ''flee in self-preservation when there''s a chance'' Saya quickly walked towards Nostradamus.


    Although Robzek''s condition was fine, he still has not awakened. Therefore, the old mage, the most powerful individual right here, had to be informed.


    Time passed.


    A silhouette appeared by the entrance of the guild.


    The rhythmic footsteps and that figure were obviously Joshua''s. He looked unscathed and perfectly fine; he was unhurt by the shroud or the Chest of Erebus.


    Nostradamus nodded after his exchange with Saya. Though they need to keep an eye of what she found, the mage was still confident in Joshua''s ability. It was a fact too, that while the thin vapor did not hypnotize people it no longer spread or corroded. Indeed, it was even shrinking, which meant that the entire incident was mostly solved, all credit going to the warrior.


    Then, the elderly mage''s brain seemed to freeze and stop functioning. He stared, his eyes widening at something inconceivable.


    Around him, the city guards were clearly shaken too. Many drew sharp breaths, their hands trembling.


    In a corner, although Saya already had already prepared herself, she still gasped.


    "By the gods¡­"


    Behind Joshua, a tremendous object appeared before the crowd. As if hollow, He slipped past all sorts of stone and magic circles and stood unaffectedly outside the Guild.


    With His presence, the white vapor quickly dissipated as if a dream, as the twin-headed giant''s enormous body appeared before the crowd.


    Ogner had followed Joshua out of the guild.


    He lowered His head and looked towards the warrior ¡ªJoshua had made way for him without a word, allowing Him to walk first.


    "Human¡­" Sighing quietly, His dim-gold eyes welling with emotion, Ogner asked faintly, "Human, may I know your name?"


    A deity, asking a common man''s name under His own initiative.


    "Joshua van Radcliffe." The warrior replied, leveling his own gaze at that rather vicious expression Ogner had. He showed no fear or apprehension, but calmly turned and look towards the night streets of the Imperial Capital. "Your time is almost up."


    "You''re right."


    Nodding lightly, Ogner ignored the mages, city guards, knights and every strongman who were gaping at Him, unheeding their cries of surprise or scrambling in preparation for a fight. The giant simply trotted slowly to the middle of the street and looked up at the sky above, where the bright twin moons were throwing down silver radiance that thinly veiled the Imperial Capital.


    "This world is so beautiful¡­"


    After a thousand years since His demise, the God of Fortune and Despair feasted His eyes upon the stars that were unfamiliar yet familiar at once, as well as the everlasting sky and floating clouds. "It''s precisely because of this beautiful world that I would pay the price of My eternal life. This land, where my race was raised¡­"


    Lowering His gaze slowly, the giant lowered his back and reached down to touch the soft stony path corroded by the Black Shroud. As if his gaze could penetrate rock and space, Ogner looked towards the Highlands of Tartaros in the distance, towards the ancient ruins of the Orc Palace.


    That was the homeland of the Orcs, the land that once nurtured his kind.


    A thousand years has passed and the Ougel were long extinct. Even the centaurs that lived there after them, and later the Orcs were gone.


    But that was fine.


    Beneath the Guild of Imperial Mages, the seven slumbering wizards awakened at once, just as Robzek and Moore were doing at the Avenue of Truth. The latter two looked out at the night streets of the Imperial City, as if not quite understanding why they had returned to this place.


    Ogner''s reappearance in this realm allowed Him to witness the boundless world He once paid the ultimate price for. He watched the skies, the earth, and the new civilizations that were flourishing.


    While it does seem to have declined compared to His own era, the world did take a step towards an entirely new direction.


    To critique the new Mycroft? He could not, would not and do not need to.


    He was now truly content, for all his disquiets were gone.


    "Thank you, Joshua," Ogner calmly said as He turned towards the warrior. His giant body was now evanescing into thin air like a distorted phantom, but He did not mind that one bit. "I''ve almost forgotten that I could still look upon this world once more."


    Golden dots started wafting away from His body.


    "No thanks necessary. Even if you did not answer my questions I could still find out for myself eventually." Joshua shook his head noncommittally. "However, you did satisfy my curiosity, so it was logical that I must grant your wish."


    "Hmph. Not willing to accept a little recompense for your help?" Ogner smiled, shaking both His heads. "Such a stubborn and confident warrior. You would assuredly have ascended as a deity in our era and fought alongside us."


    Then, the giant raised His single remaining head towards the sky.


    "The blinking stars¡­ So it''s you guys¡­" He mumbled softly in surprise. "So it''s you guys¡­"


    Before he could finish, Ogner''s head was completely gone, turning into shards of light as if vapor.


    Over the horizon, seven brilliant stars twinkled, as if in farewell.

 Chapter 341 How Could it Not be a Misfortune?

    The shroud had completely vanished.


    Now, the black sea of shroud that rippled nightmarishly not too long ago was gone as if it had never come into being. What once was, was now nothingness, leaving just a street that was corroded.


    In the immediate vicinity, the cries of surprise from city guards and church knights were still there. Though they could clearly see the disappearance of the twin-headed giant, their spirits were somehow still reverberating from the profound power. Only several mages could sense that that was just a physical phantom, now utterly vanished.


    Meanwhile, Joshua shrugged, and said softly, "Farewell, Ogner."


    The death of a deity and a normal person was not that different¡ªall they left behind was silence.


    But just as prepared to leave and join Nostradamus and the others, he suddenly noticed that his body did not have a shred of enfeeblement due to the loss of divinity.


    If that was indeed the case, he would be profiting instead by loaning out his powers. He could also feel somewhat hazily that he could predict the fortune of his own future¡ªit was most certainly a gift from Ogner.


    After pausing for a moment, Joshua sighed, whelmed with emotion.


    "¡­ Such a courteous god."


    Waving at Ying and Ling from afar, he threw away those complicated feelings and walked towards the other end of the Avenue of Truth. The pathway which had been corroded cracked beneath his feet, clearly in need of reconstruction and an ill turn of events for the citizens.


    Then, when he walked past where the giant vanished, he suddenly found something flashing.


    He naturally stopped, turned towards the source.


    It was an unusual translucent crystal. Joshua frowned, walked towards it and picked it up.


    "What''s this? An energy crystal?"


    The moment he touched it, an intense surge of energy exploded like lightning on the warrior''s palm. It was a terrifying force akin to bolt spells strong enough to level an entire house into dust or char humans in a ten-meter radius, or at least maim them.


    But that was all. This level of power was a bit tough to handle for Silver-tier warriors¡ªthey could probably withstand one charge, but not a second. Gold-tier combatants who were super meat grinders on the battlefield would need to take caution too, but their protection aura could otherwise suppress it.


    On the other hand, Joshua was a Supreme warrior, a threshold of power capable to lead entire armies and oversee entire provinces. While he had not fought after he leveled-up, power is power ¡ªbe it energy bolts, rain of fire, or lava carpet, he could endure it all without so much a change in expression.


    Even as he pondered, his red-black aura had enveloped the energy charge tightly. Grabbing the bizarre crystal that seemed to have no weight, Joshua narrowed his eyes, considered it for a while and gripped it lightly.


    Thud. The sound was quite distinct.


    "Huh."


    This time, it was a little surprising. "So tough that it doesn''t shatter?" Joshua exclaimed in slight shock, his brow raised.


    His slight touch had been enough to push the bolts back into the crystal. It may be more or less a pinch, but the strength was enough to press iron into a thin sheet. Under such conditions, a normal energy crystal would have become powder as its integrity crumbled.


    This crystal, meanwhile, stayed intact and unscathed.


    Joshua now felt curious. It was not some plain object if it could withstand his power. Additionally, this was where Ogner had disappeared¡ªcould it be the remains of that deity?


    Never heard of such a thing.


    To any onlookers, the process in which Joshua bent down as if picking up something and subsequently clenched his fist was but a brief few seconds. Only Nostradamus, Saya and a few other elites saw that he had taken a blow in a flash.


    The Great Nun had been informing the just-awoken Robzek about what happened after he passed out, while Nostradamus absolutely had no intention to give his old friend Moore an explanation.


    Obviously, the elderly mage knew that such a level of energy burst was peanuts to the warrior. Still, he instantly became vigilant, convinced that the Chest of Erebus incident had not ended. After telling Vera to take good care of his instructor, he quickly hurried to Joshua with Ling and Ying in tow.


    At the same time, Joshua had opened his system panel where he stood.


    "Identify."


    [Identifying mysterious crystal.]


    [¡­ Identifying item¡­ Origin knowledge identification failed¡­ Mystical Item knowledge identification successful¡­ Realm knowledge identification successful.]


    [Identification Report: Divinity Trigger. Special Divine Artifact]


    [Origin: According to legends, the gods have eternal life. Death is just a short slumber which they would rise from given the right timing. Still, it had been proven that they would indeed perish. This divinity trigger is one of the many relics they leave behind.]


    [Artifact: As its name implies, the Divinity Trigger is an unusual catalyst to divine powers, usually appearing where the gods had fallen. The core of their being, it is a condensation of power that is difficult to ingest. Its purity and compression also made the power unusable, and any who touches it would be repelled by a force equivalent to the deity''s condition before their passing. Perhaps the wise could decipher some knowledge of the gods from his item, but the power within is simply impossible to be used.]


    [Special: Divinity originally is without form or shape; it is a collection of concepts that cannot materialize. Since the death of a deity is inconceivable itself, some would leave these crystals behind. Other than striking those who touch it they are virtually useless. That being said, perhaps some sort of advantage could be gained by observing this special exclusively for other gods or individuals nearing the threshold of divinity.]


    [Composition: A transparent crystallization that holds divinity powers, it appears ordinary but useless. Still, it counts as a divine artifact, even more so to special individuals.]


    "A divine crystal that Ogner left behind, huh¡­"


    Standing up and raising his head, Joshua grasped the crystal. He looked towards Nostradamus who was hastening towards him, while sensing a lingering idea he could not seem to trace.


    "Weird, this feeling." He frowned and mumbled.


    "Joshua, how are you?" The old mage asked urgently some paces away, not stopping his steps just yet.


    "Not bad. A little hungry."


    With his mind preoccupied with searching for that vague intention, Joshua''s answer was rather half-hearted. But Nostradamus was dead serious, and quickly turn to order the other mages standing some distance away to get some food ready, while Ling and Ying silently returned to Joshua''s side.


    After issuing the order, the mage studied the warrior solemnly, and finally breathed a sigh of relief when he determined that Joshua was perfectly fine.


    The Black Shroud had simply been extraordinary. Even as the archmage of the Empire himself, Nostradamus was apprehensive about moving before he had carefully investigated the phenomenon.


    He had even intended to stop Joshua from going inside it, and although he later relented, he regretted a little when he did. As a traditional mage, he believed in prudence and careful examination of unusual situations.


    Either way, Joshua''s performance was unexpected ¨C the Black Shroud that knocked out elites such as Robzek parted, making way for the warrior as if in fear, allowing Joshua a free pass into the deepest level of the guild and solve the Chest of Erebus issue, thus erasing the shroud.


    Although he still could not wrap his head around the twin-headed giant who had an air of profoundness about him, Nostradamus had an idea or two. The Chest of Erebus itself was an ancient sacred object found from a dig in a former place of worship, and around the shrines were twin-headed corpses of beings that once ruled the land which bore a striking resemblance with the giant''s shape.


    But now was not the time for those things. Nostradamus looked up at the sky and shook his head¡ªit was already the dead of night.


    "I''ll report to Israel tomorrow¡ªagain," he told Joshua. "He probably would have been keeping tabs, but it''s now a must, given this mess. Joshua, you''re a great help once more, now the entire Imperial Mage Guild owes you¡­"


    "That''s it!"


    Joshua, who had been ruffling Ling and Ying''s hair absent-mindedly, exclaimed loudly the moment he heard Israel''s name, his eyes glinting. He finally found out what that persisting idea was.


    Ignoring the elderly mage, his brain whirled as he recalled the information he kept from the preexistence.


    Israel Diamond, Emperor of the North, had perished; his date of passing was either late Starfall 839 or early Starfall 840. There had been a discrepancy of no less than two months since the royal family had initially concealed the fact.


    The sudden passing of the monarch at the prime of his middle-age had sent tremendous shockwaves across the Empire. Not only did the death of a Legendary champion dealt a huge blow to the capabilities of the Imperial elite forces, other factions began to lust after the land, putting their weight behind squabbling princes and princesses since Israel did not leave a will behind.


    As seven prince and princesses ignited a civil war, the damage far surpassed the war with orcs. Furthermore, the Empire never did have a firm grip over the Dark Forest territories since the Age of Development¡ªand under the strife most turned semi-independent.


    Overnight, the Northern Empire returned to a state worse than ten years ago.


    The rest was history. Nonetheless, Joshua remained baffled as to why a Legendary champion would suddenly pass away in the middle of his prime.


    After all, he was Legendary¡ªa god amongst man, one who would be a demigod who could summon rain and thunder if it were ancient times. Their brute strength could destroy world shields and soar around space as they willed. Indeed, Joshua would be the first person who would call it out as a lie for an individual of such threshold of power to suddenly die.


    Nonetheless, he did sense Israel''s dark wounds at the core of his life at the Glorious Main Hall.


    Such dark wounds must have been a deficit formed from burnt out lifeforce, along with some sort of injury inflicted by an enemy before Israel attained his Legendary status. It would never stop draining Israel''s lifeforce ¡ªeven if it were Legendary elites. Rumor has it that shoots from the Lifetree could heal such damage, but it seems that Israel failed.


    Still, Israel should not have died just because of that in five or six years. He was ultimately a Legendary, famed for his physique as a dragon rider and should have no problems weathering his injury for another one or two decades.


    But now Joshua generally understood the reason for his sudden passing.


    It was the crystal he now held in his hand.


    If Joshua did not change the turn of events and allowed everything to flow like before, Nostradamus and Israel would have combined to handle the Black Shroud incident as the Imperial Mage Guild spiraled into confusion. As a Legendary being, Israel would naturally be able to sense the oddity within the Chest of Erebus and stay unaffected by the Divine Dungeon Shroud.


    Perhaps the Emperor too would have mingled with the God of Fortune and Despair, just as Joshua did. Still, Diamond was not a carefree being like Joshua¡ªeven if he did not desire godhood, he would probably want to know how to heal his own wounds.


    And Ogner was, in the end, an Ougel¡ªthe deity of what was eventually seen as ogres, man-eating creatures in novels of the preexistence. Therefore, He was unlikely to be aware of any radical solution, and hence would have simply taught the Emperor how to nurture divinity. If successful, such wounds would not even matter.


    But the fact remained that nurturing divinity was no simple task. Under certain circumstances, it could be far deadlier than the dark wounds that drain lifeforce.


    Turning aside to the old mage who was sighing at the direction of the Morlaix Palace, Joshua appeared thoughtful.


    Perhaps he has a way to help this Emperor who would die an early death?


    There was a simple reason to why Joshua should help. However, it was not for his own profit or to spare the Empire''s citizens from the toil of civil war, much less having one more Legendary fighter¡ªor better¡ªagainst the Abyss in the days to come.


    The warrior never thought about such complicated issues.


    "I''ve never fought against him in full-power," Joshua mumbled softly, shaking his head before drawing back his hands and cracking his joints.


    "How could it not be a misfortune to die so early."

 Chapter 342 Prophecy

    Although Joshua now had an idea of what he should do, there was no rush.


    Right now, Israel should indeed be under the torment of his dark wounds, but there is still a long period before his death. As long as he did not do something ridiculous and seek some farcical treatment, he will live for another one or two decades.


    For now, Joshua had to explain the Shroud incident clearly.


    As he walked alongside Nostradamus on a partition of the Avenue of Truth towards where the crowd was gathered, Joshua summarized everything he experienced within the Imperial Mage Guild. He explained a little regarding the divine seal within the Chest of Erebus as well as the phantom that was the God of Fortune of Despair to give the archmage a general idea.


    "Gods who had fought against the Abyss in prehistoric times, huh¡­ So that black shroud just now had been contaminated?" Nostradamus asked, making a rather imprecise but not exactly mistaken conclusion.


    Too lazy to correct him, the warrior left the mage to his own devices as the old man sighed. "The brats were right, you raise a ruckus wherever you go."


    "That''s right!"


    "Yep."


    Beside Joshua, the silver-haired girl nodded furiously, while the black-haired boy too replied in agreement.


    "I knew you two were going to be noisy¡­ But let''s leave those aside for the moment. Nostradamus, we came here to the guild originally to find someone who would come with me to my domain and collect some samples of the plague."


    After glaring at the divine armaments for a bit, Joshua turned slightly to look at the guild building which was not corroded by the black shroud. While the spells keep everything including the equipment intact, the guild would still definitely fall into a certain period of static.


    "Well, now, things are complicated."


    "You''re right, but there''s no need to worry."


    Nostradamus smiled lightly and pointed towards Moore, who had just awakened and was listening gravely to Vera''s narration of what transpired.


    "I''ve already thought about the outcome," the elderly mage said with a low voice. "Which is why we should not waste any time against the Plague. Later, my friend Tamara Moore and his apprentice would come with you to Moldavia and collect those Plague samples."


    "Ha-ha. And also spare them the Emperor''s wrath."


    Joshua shook his head; he could naturally see through Nostradamus''s intentions.


    The seven mages'' error in their experiment within Research Lab 2 had set the black shroud loose, corroding more than half the buildings along the Avenue of Truth.


    Damage to the economy alone would amount to over eight hundred thousand gold coins ¨C it would be incredible if Israel did not hang them up for some almighty spanking, not to mention they would be dragging other Guild members into the mess.


    Thus did the quartet returned to the crowd.


    This night, every citizen around the Avenue of Truth had been rushed to the Church and near the Town Hall. The city guards were busy escorting them and maintaining order.


    Although the appearance of the twin-headed giant shocked them to their core and raised their alert level, they never ceased the work at hand and instead requested the residents to evacuate even more urgently.


    The Church, on the hand, was comparatively quiet.


    Saya, too, had summarized the incident for Robzek. The silver-haired middle-aged man frowned in thought after hearing the story.


    Still, it was not too important whether it was a test within his dream or to wonder about what on earth happened. When he sensed that Joshua and the others were returning, he went to them and expressed his gratitude along with the Great Nun.


    Afterward, Robzek led the Church knights to the residence of the diplomatic corps. He still looked somewhat unwell, not even asking about what Joshua saw in the underground lab or what the black shroud that hypnotized human souls was. It was a negligence of duty to some extent, but the warrior understood him.


    Ultimately, he did tear apart more than ten of his former comrades in his dreams. However sturdy the human was, it would still be jarring and uncomfortable. Despite that, it would be temporary given Robzek''s spirituality¡ªthe cheerful commander of the knights would return by the next morning.


    "My sincere thanks for your help, my liege. Commander Robzek''s safe return was all thanks to you."


    Saya bowed lightly to Joshua just before leaving; her expression was tranquil with the hint of a smile. "If there is a chance in the future, the Church would definitely show their utmost recognition. We would also do our best to assist you if the need arises."


    "It''s nothing. It''s what I should do." Joshua replied nonchalantly. Watching the clergies leave ¨C especially Robzek''s rather lonely back, he muttered, "It''s no wonder he would advise Roland to put down the burdens in his heart as soon as possible. It is dangerous being a holy knight."


    "That''s for sure. Whatever the case may be, the Church is the organization that has been holding the frontlines in the battle against evil." Nostradamus replied quietly and shrugged, before looking pointedly towards the sky.


    "Though mages are mostly atheist, it should be said that the gods of our time are completely different from the gods recorded in history books. They might be tempestuous, uncompassionate or even uninterested about anything going on in this world, they definitely hate evil and Chaos."


    Then, noticing that he had spoken too much, the old mage shook his head. "This isn''t the time for nonsense, I''m meeting His Majesty later."


    "Oh, right¡ªdidn''t you mention you were hungry? There''s a feast prepared for you at the Royal Avenue. Joshua, please be so kind as to not refuse."


    As Joshua and his party headed for their feast, Saya and Robzek were whispering amongst themselves in the company of the clergies.


    "You''re saying that there''s divinity on him?" Robzek mumbled doubtfully. "But how old is he? Even His Holiness was on his own journey at his age, how would he¡­"


    "His Holiness did mention it before¡ªthe count of the Northern Realms possesses the Sage''s Legacy." The Great Nun shook her head lightly. She stared rather distractedly at the crux-shaped protective amulet in front of her chest and sighed. "If the dual blades of the heirs of Kaos are a Sage''s Legacy too, you should know what it means."


    Robzek paused and clenched his fist.


    "Of course I do," he mouthed each word gravely. "When the Sage''s Legacy gathers, the prophecy would be fulfilled."


    ¨CAt the beginning of heaven and earth, deep within the mountains and oceans, the tinders of the flame of creation spilled. Heat and gale thus scorched the seas while fiery clouds and ash blanketed the skies.


    Stars fell, the dark abyss opened. Mountains crumbled into plains while valleys rose and became peaks.


    The end of the human''s world was nigh.


    "It''s still too early, commander. Your anxiety is premature."


    Pursing her lips into a smile, Saya shook her head again. "The Far South may be dire at the moment but it''s not that worrying yet. Each nation in Mycroft has great power¡ªthey won''t be defenseless even as the calamity descends. But let''s leave that aside for a moment. Commander, what do you think about inviting the count to join that project?"


    "What?"


    Robzek had quickly grimace at those words and turned to look at Saya. However, the Combat Nun from Glaydon Abbey was tranquil, her eyes concealed behind her eye-shield and unaffected by the holy knight''s glare.


    "He possesses divinity," she continued seriously. "He could enter the Anos Abyss even without Sacred Items and is so powerful that the berserker dragons could never stop him."


    "You''re right¡­ but this is within the Church." Robzek nodded a little before declining. "We can''t let outsiders get involved. And if we succeed, we would wipe those things off with a single stroke."


    "Perhaps. I''m just suggesting."


    Saya suddenly appeared to be simply mentioning an idea; she did not seem to mind the refusal that much. "Nevertheless, we need to pay attention to the Liege of Moldavia."


    "On that and only that." Robzek nodded deeply, silent for moments as he recalled his experience after being drawn into the dream world.


    "I agree."

 Chapter 343 Shapeshifting Pendan

    Starfall Year 833, Morning on the 17th of April.


    This was a dark day for mages who serve the Empire.


    Because their incomparably majestic Emperor was upset.


    Very, very upset.


    Within the three magical fortresses at the outer perimeter of the Triplet Mountains, dimensional ripples from teleportation spells were appearing seemingly without end. Within the duration for the commoner''s breakfast, hundreds of warp portals had opened¡ªin the blink of an eye, countless spellcasters donned in long robes and wearing fatigued expressions flooded the streets in the Imperial Capital.


    They were all mages loyal to the Empire, rushing here from all corners of the world. Amongst them were observers of the South Sea draconic plague, explorers who venture deep into the Dark Forest, researchers who nestled within laboratories and even quite a few mages attached to the Southern fortifications.


    The Imperial Mages Guild, after all, comprises of every mage within the Empire and was amongst the top five spellcaster organizations within the Mycroft Continent. They had more members than the Council of Seven of the Eastern Plains, only next to the Skypiercing White Tower. With just a portion of their members gathered, their high-tier casters alone exceeded two-hundred. Still, their pace was hurried¡ªwithout exception¡ªas all of them headed for the Morlaix Palace.


    After the Black Shroud incident at the Underground Lab 2 last night, half the Avenue of Truth was destroyed, thousands of citizens left homeless and many valuable spells and experiment reports were lost to corrosion. The direct damages alone were above eight hundred thousand Imperial gold, with plenty of indirect damages that was inestimable.


    Most of the responsibility belonged to the mage in charge of the No.2 Underground Lab¡ªthe Gold-tier mage Husk, his apprentice, and several other partners, the other mages present when the incident occurred were undoubtedly held accountable too.


    Although the Emperor''s fury would be spilled over their heads and not the entire guild, the reformations in the organization that would soon follow involved all of them.


    The Imperial Mages Guild was an aged associated with a history of more than five hundred years, with a multitude of smaller factions within as well as holding great influence all over the land.


    Nonetheless, it would be difficult even for Israel to seize this chance to quickly shift things around. While most research mages were easier to handle, most noble mages in the guild owned towers, territories or even academies. At most, those mages would simply accept the assigned subjects and missions, before returning to their private research as soon as they completed their assignments.


    In short, they had a lot more freedom than their counterparts in the Imperial Capital.


    Still, whatever the case may be, these mages drew research and special funding from the guild. It was a large sum even for the Empire, with the development for the mobility core of airships in itself costing the nation four million gold coins.


    The heartache from throwing out this money notwithstanding, Israel''s main concern was that guild mages were starting to behave rather indifferently towards missions assigned by the Empire¡ªHusk''s lab incident being the most apparent. Therefore, he resolved to do something about that.


    Chief issues regarding the reformations were still being discussed in the Glorious Main Hall. Many guild mages who were away from town in expeditions or performing research had speedily sent representatives to attend the conference. Some of them were anxious, some excited and some who were clearly disinterested.


    That being said, most were mindful only about a single issue¡ªwhether or not their funding would be cut.


    All these, of course, had nothing to do with Joshua as he prepared to leave the Imperial Capital.


    After finishing his rather late supper, Joshua rendezvoused with Nostradamus again to meet the Emperor.


    This meeting was rather short and simple. Overall, Israel was praiseful towards Joshua, but since time was short the Emperor had cut straight to the point and gave the warrior a deserved reward.


    "I heard you''ve got a dragon."


    Sitting on the throne in the Glorious Main Hall, the domineering Emperor seemed to relax, shedding the hint of anger once he started to talk about his own dragon. His gaze turned distant as he smiled and nodded. "They are a little ferocious, but once they become close to you they are some cute little critters."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Joshua nodded in agreement. That was the truth, although Black''s tongue-licking as a show of affection should not be left unchecked as a bad habit. "Problem is they are huge¡ªcan never really bring them anywhere."


    Hearing the hint of pity in the warrior''s voice, Ling who had been standing in a corner immediately became alert. Ying, too, reacted with a frown, and whispered to her brother, "Master never cleaned Black''s scales, did he?"


    "Or prepared food for it. Come to think of it, we do all those stuff."


    "He rarely takes Black out for walks too. If he really does bring it everywhere¡­"


    An atmosphere of caution spread, as the pair looked at Joshua alertly.


    "Is that so? Ah, right¡ªyours is a sea dragon of the Smelting Black Dragon bloodline. Being flightless is an issue¡­"


    Not minding the chatter of the young boy and girl, the Emperor nodded thoughtfully. "My dragon always followed me," he mumbled softly. "It is of the Hellfire Dragon bloodline; its body heat is scorching and hard to bring around too. Still, it is a Celestial Dragon, there has to be a solution."


    "The same should apply for Primordial Dragons."


    After thinking for a while, Israel seemed to have decided something. Opening a miniature dimensional passage with one outstretched hand, he started to fumble around for something with a shake of his head. "We''re short on time so we can''t properly reward you. Still, Liege Radcliffe, you''ll like this."


    With that, Israel pulled out a curiously designed pendant and handed it to Joshua.


    The pendant painted entirely in silver was the size of a fist and V-shaped. From touch alone the warrior could tell that it was crafted in mithril, and saw the light-blue magical light stripes wrapped around it, obviously holding great power.


    "The Shapeshifting Pendant, usable even for giant dragons; this will be my private token of gratitude. The Empire never leave good deeds unrewarded¡ªtake this as a little interest, since the Imperial Mage Guild would definitely show their thanks after you solved the Black Shroud incident."


    As Israel spoke, he slid a glance at Nostradamus and both men nodded in mutual understanding.


    "The Imperial Mage Guild has temporarily lost functionality and cannot handle experiments in relation to the Plague," the Emperor then said with a formal tone. "Thus I''m sending the Third Research Team led by Tamara Moore to Moldavia and begin the examination of the Plague there."


    Joshua was not surprised. Nostradamus had mentioned it before, it was a mere matter of having the Emperor confirm it himself.


    The old mage seemed quite pleased at the moment too, nodding and stroking his beard with a smile. The main priority of sending the entire Third Research Team to Moldavia would definitely be studying the Plague, but could such a thing that originated from an Evil God be studied in the main town area, where there was not a single professional mage lab?


    That, of course, was impossible¡ªbut there happened to be one such lab that fits the requirement near the Winter Fort Academy in Nissia Mountains.


    This naturally had nothing to do with the Winter Fort Academy''s recent lack of instructors. Nostradamus definitely did not specifically get his old friend temporary reprieve that was also an absolute mocking move towards the Empire. After all, it was perfectly normal for mages to do other work aside from their research, such as adventurer, mercenary or even assassin.


    Therefore, there was nothing out of ordinary for a mage to be a teacher.


    That about summed things up. After Israel had provisionally handled these matters, he indicated that he was a little tired and needed rest for that meeting with the mages'' representatives waiting the next morning.


    Nostradamus too informed Joshua that he would be staying for the conference too and could not come along to the North for the time being. However, he had already notified Moore¡ªJoshua just needed to look for him to return to his domain.


    All that was left were the goodbyes.


    With the matters in the Imperial Capital handled, the warrior prepared to return to Moldavia through the dimensional doorway Nostradamus set up in the guild. Behind him were fifteen elite mages in long grey robes and pointy hats, chattering mutedly about their mission.


    Regardless, all of them behaved respectfully towards Joshua, and also polite towards Ling and Ying.


    They were ultimately mages¡ªindividuals filled with intelligence. Joshua''s power and methods were way above that which they could handle. As such, why not be a little mild and show their kind intentions? Of course, it also had something to do with that Abyss-reaching charm of Joshua''s. Anyone would suddenly forget whatever they want to say the moment they see his face, so how would they act high and mighty then?


    Even Moore did not say much; Nostradamus''s friend simply stood quietly behind the warrior. It seems that he was remembering the dream he had last night.


    At one corner, the silver-haired girl was fiddling with a V-shaped pendant. But it did not matter how she poked it around¡ªthe magic imbued within would not spill out.


    After half a day of fiddling around, Ying could not help become a little grumpy. She handed it to Ling for the black-haired youth to try something while she went over to Joshua''s side.


    "Master, what''s this thing for?" She asked.


    The warrior, who happened to be waiting for the portal to open, heard her question, but could not help feeling a little hard-pressed to reply to her question.


    "I''ve used a Shapeshifting Pendant in my adventures before. In a nutshell, you use it¡ªunder situations where safety is guaranteed¡ªto change a person''s size to traverse through tight stone cracks and passageways."


    Joshua had used something similar in his preexistence to get pass certain special dungeons. That included the missions in the fairy kingdom. Those could only be accepted after using the Shapeshifting Pendant, since those little bastards hated body statures that were far larger than their own.


    "But what use is there?" Joshua suddenly remembered Israel''s unusual expression and frowned. If it was only to make Black smaller and make it more convenient as a mount to all sorts of places, there was no need to hand him a pendant so formally. Perhaps there was some sort of special function? In the end, the Diamond family did have a contract with the fabled fairies¡ªit would not be a surprise if it turned out to be the case.


    Joshua simply shook his head lightly to end his chain of thoughts.


    The dimensional doorway in the heart of the hall had opened; its light blue radiance illuminating the entire lobby of the Mage Guild. The passageway towards the Northern Realms kept expanding gradually until it reached the size of a carriage.


    "Everyone, it''s time to leave." Joshua addressed the others.


    Shaking his head again to clear the distracting thoughts from his mind, Joshua led the way and stepped through the portal.


    The first thing he heard once he went over were sharp ear-splitting screams.

 Chapter 344 Regarding Miss 03’s Fans

    Moldavia, Central Square¡ª


    St. Laurent''s cathedral could be considered the grandest church in the northern region. In terms of its history, this majestic and exquisite building was one of the oldest holy places of the northwest zones, constructed at the same time as Moldavia''s main city. Like the Radcliffe family, the first pastor in this church had settled in this freezing wasteland, and after four hundred years where the city kept expanding, the church kept adding new facilities too.


    Such as the recently erected teleportation hall.


    Located to the left of the prayer sanctuary, the clergies who were notified earlier quickly activated the receiving circle as dimensions rippled. Soon, the light-blue dimensional passageway opened in the very heart of the wing.


    Joshua, the first to walk out of the hall, furrowed his brow; he could hear harrowing screams ringing out hazily from somewhere nearby.


    The warrior then took a few steps forward to give way for the others, before the turning his eyes towards the right wing, as if his gaze could penetrate walls.


    "What, more cultists?" Joshua asked the young apprentice controlling the warping circle with a dispassionate voice that appeared a little annoyed while gesturing for Ying and Ling to go take a look. "They haven''t learned their lesson after sending out so many?"


    "Yes, My Lord. The night after you''ve left, Miss 03 caught quite a few of them¡ªMr. Roland is using the Sacred Light to interrogate them right now."


    The young apprentice who was holding the portal turned out to be the black-haired priest initiate before. His expression seemed tired, as if the wails from the inquisition had left him sleepless. Still, he was alert and attentive when Joshua spoke to him. "The inquisition had started since last night¡ªthere were quite a few of them. I think this was the seventh?"


    "What a hassle," the warrior shook his head, seemingly unhappy with the treatment. "The intentions of those things were already exposed. Don''t waste your strength, just execute them."


    From the words Joshua used, it was as if the cult members were not human.


    "Artanis and the others thought so too, only to find out later that this was a different batch from the last," a young girl''s voice replied Joshua, wafting from the entrance while Ling and Ying exited the wings. The voice was dreamlike as well as echoing, but soon became distinct.


    "That holy knight was worried they have different ideas and so decided to interrogate them overnight to see if he could get anything new."


    As the voice became clearer, streaks of faint mystical light flickered, refracting a holographic projection. Then, self-constructing minuscule runes soon formed a blue-haired girl, hanging in the air by the doorway to the side hall.


    Dressed in a black gown with feathery decorations, she was 1.5 meters tall and possessed a graceful face akin to a mannequin. Both her ears jutted slightly upwards, and there was a pair of wings behind her back. Clearly, she was not human.


    "Ah, 03. it''s been hard on you regardless." Joshua turned and raised a hand to greet the melancholic girl, before asking curtly, "So what''s the difference between this bunch and the last?"


    "Hmmm¡­" 03 looked a little troubled, her head askew as she searched the proper adjectives with a finger pressed over her lips.


    "They''re... weaker? A motley mob completely without organization, their intentions are scrambled and are complete liars. The only thing certain is that they''re here to raise a ruckus in the city." She said, shaking her head and huffing rather cutely.


    "I thought it would be more interesting," she then added disinterestedly.


    As the artificial intelligence and Joshua discussed the cult''s movement, the other mages came through from the dimensional portal into the wing, one after the other. They appear to be quite familiar with teleportation, none of them feeling faint from the teleportation''s spatial dissonance effect.


    After all fifteen of them stepped through the portal, the soft-blue passageway slowly closed.


    Before the mages could lament that they arrived at what was once the edge of the Empire and the most rural spot, they quickly saw 03, who was floating in the air in front of Joshua.


    Bzzt¨C


    The first one who saw her was a middle-aged mage whose hair was starting to turn white. He seemed mild and polite, ready instead of being emotional in the face of the Plague. And yet, he could not help but inhale the cold air sharply as he noticed 03''s body.


    "What¡­ What''s this?!"


    He was shocked since he could tell that she was the aggregation of some form of mana and not a real living being. "Such elaborate manipulation technique of magic, perfect runic construction, it''s identical to a real human¡­ No, it''s much more beautiful!"


    The other wizards, too, followed his passionate gaze and noticed 03''s form. All of them leveled their gazes on her body, gasping in awe together. As mages themselves, they could swiftly tell from her appearance alone that her very existence far outshone the level of magic and rune construction the Mycroft Continent currently boasted of.


    "By the Truth!"


    "It''s art!"


    "How could this be. Even those fellows at the Eastern Plains could not create such a magical being!"


    "Twenty years¡­ No, it''s thirty years more advanced than our technology right now. Such threshold of the miniaturized runic building is an obstacle the entire Continent faces¡ªdevelopment of most cores for magical machinery was stumped exactly because of that. Who solved that issue, and actually applied it?!"


    "¡­ Inconceivable." Among the mages was Tamara Moore, who had gaped blankly at the A.I. before eventually collecting himself. Compared to his old friend Nostradamus, he lacked the elegance of mages, but had the air of a rugged military man.


    "Rather than a condensation of magic, it is more an elemental being¡­" He said with a low voice as he too, observed 03''s figure. "A life, created from pure mana and runic composition, and equipped with a soul too. By the Truth¨C"


    Lost for words in an instant, Moore nodded and exclaimed with a firm and excited voice, "Pure perfection!"


    Noticing the commotion among the mages, Joshua, who had been talking to No.3, paused for a moment. It had certainly slipped his mind that, for these men who pursued knowledge and technology with fanatical fervor, 03''s very existence would exhilarate them. She was, after all, a culmination of the most incredible magical technology in the world of Karlis¡ªher life was a miracle in itself.


    It seems that the A.I. quite enjoyed the shower of praises, especially those along the lines of ''It''s almost the real thing'', ''No, it''s far more beautiful'' or ''What are you talking about, it is real!''.


    Though her lips curled every time she heard those lines, 03 understood that things would spiral out of control if she stayed¡ªthere was no telling if they would soon be analyzing her with ''touch'' either. As such, after summarizing the latest cult incident, she curtly vanished from where she was, leaving nothing but magical dots of light.


    Before the mages could react, Joshua turned and swept a glance over them.


    "I don''t really understand the science either, it''s pointless to ask me," he thought to himself.


    "I could only say¡­ no comment," he said sternly. "It''s a Radcliffe family secret."


    With his terrifying charm¡ªor more precisely, a deterrent¡ªthe warrior successfully controlled the scene. With the exception of the expressionless Moore who still seemed to be pondering, the other mages sensed a cold wind and a rising chill on their backs, and the thrill of seeing such superb runic technology soon cooled.


    As spellcasters, they were obviously intelligent beings. After calming down, the mages who seemed to have forgotten themselves quickly remembered their mission, as well as Nostradamus''s reminder before they left the Imperial capital.


    ''Moldavia has many things that are above your imagination,'' the old archmage had said gruffly then. ''But don''t get too excited and forget your real mission.''


    They had thought that it was an ordinary caution, but now that they have thought about it, these mages quickly understood that Nostradamus was merely stating a fact. It was best if they follow suit, too, since this was the faraway Northern Realms and not the Imperial Capital. And there''s the black-haired warrior who was the lord of the land¡ªand to a certain point of view, its sovereign.


    If he told them not to ask, then so be it.


    Joshua nodded in satisfaction as the band quickly quieted. Seems like his negative Charm still has some positive applications.


    Then, he looked towards the young black-haired priest, and asked, "What is your name?"


    The young man stared blankly for a bit, as if the warrior''s question was unexpected. Still, he mustered himself to respond quickly.


    "It''s Delano, my Lord. How may I be of service?"


    "I see. Well, Delano, please kindly lead these old mages to somewhere they could rest. And also, prepare breakfast." Joshua ordered firmly and turned towards Moore, who was wearing a serious expression.


    "Mr. Moore, if you would please come with me, we''ll take a look at the cultists. We could also perhaps examine the plague at the dungeon later, if need be."


    "Alright," the mage replied with a low voice. As a leader, he was much calmer than the others. "That''s what we''re here for."


    After that exchange, the two men quickly left the sanctuary wing while the other fourteen mages followed Delano to the guest hall. Moore and Joshua did not leave for long, however¡ªit was barely more than an hour when the elderly mage returned, his face grave.


    When he arrived at the guest hall, the mages who had already finished breakfast had split into small cells and debated intensely about miniaturizing runic construction, existences of concentrated mana as well as the difficulties of crafting artificial soul. Some even suspected that 03 was not a condensation of some form of magic but the living projection of an incredible individual¡ªwhich was why she could disperse and materialize with such ease without needing a core to revolve around.


    Still, it was a pity they could only make conjectures. They would never have the chance to prove their hypothesis.


    "Alright, everyone," Moore said with a deep voice and a grim face, gesturing for the rest to settle down.


    "Let''s get to business."


    The entire hall hushed in the blink of an eye¡ªa sign of the respect he held over the Third Research team. Nonetheless, Moore did not seem pleased. Sighing, he took out a little bottle whilst holding something black from within his robes.


    "Our mission this time is extraordinary," he said sourly.

 Chapter 345 That is a Coincidence

    A somewhat odorless smell spread through the guest hall when Moore took out the bottle.


    Rather than the putrefaction of a corpse, it smelled like something that kept rotting despite being sealed, with the rot festering for a very long as a result. Even if the stench was just a rather meager amount, every mage grimaced¡ªsome of them even gagged, their expression terrible.


    In truth, a mage was not casual or elegant occupation. Most of the individuals here carry out experiments daily would usually use the innards of magical creatures.


    Hence, disintegrating organs should not have appalled these mages so easily. It was the stink itself that seems to bypass the nose and strike the mind and soul, causing everyone in the hall to feel a genuine revolting sensation.


    That, was the smell of Chaos¡ªthe natural adversary of Order, incompatible with all life birthed from that power.


    As every mage looked even sicker by each minute, Moore pocketed the bottle.


    "Thanks to Nostradamus, us members of the Third Research Group were spared from the vortex of the Imperial Capital," he said sternly without a shred of mirth. "We are hence able to continue our studies peacefully, but that does not mean we could be lackadaisical."


    "As you can see, this is our mission now¡ªto provide a solution for this undetermined Chaos plague as soon as possible."


    With those words, the white-haired mage straightened and recalled the scene when he followed Joshua to St. Laurent Cathedral''s underground prison. Led by the patron of this church, Archbishop Artanis, the trio walked past thick layers of divine spell barriers and unlocked the tightly sealed dungeon door.


    The moment it was opened, however, a rotting odor that could knock a person unconscious struck. Still, it was nothing for the three weathered men who had walked through seas of gore in a battlefield.


    "I probably did not incinerate it cleanly. Looks like those cultists have become a breeding ground for the plague."


    Joshua lifted his brow in disgust, narrowing his eyes as he scanned a corner of the dungeon.


    "Now, it''s a nest for Chaos." He said softly.


    "This place needs to be cleansed later¡ªI want it completely purified." Artanis, too, looked to that particular corner of the wall in disgust. A piece of black mold lay there, slowly spreading itself by leaving little dots in every corner of the dungeon.


    It took the old archbishop a lot to stay his hand from cleansing the lot with divine purification. "We don''t have a sample yet, I''ll spare you for now."


    All the while, Moore did not say a thing but he looked visibly gloomier. Since none of them wanted to hang about in such a place, the trio quickened their footsteps and headed deeper into the prison.


    Along the way, the pyroxene light that had been shining brilliantly dimmed, no thanks to the layer of mold now covering it. Although the divine spell circle still functioned, it slowed significantly due to the obstruction.


    Soon, they arrived at the deepest part of the dungeon, the oval shaped prison hall.


    "Roar!!"


    "Hiiiss!!"


    Inhuman shrieks and growls rang from the dark prison; they were shrill and loud?not something made by ordinary existences. Artanis could not help but sigh hearing them, and briskly activated a circle.


    In an instant, the positive energy radiance that was rather dull shone brightly across the entire hall.


    With the luminosity, Joshua and the rest could see that the cultist members that had been locked up within the cells no longer bore any resemblance to humans. Behind the dual-layer of sealed railings, monsters with contorted bodies and unusual forms screamed in duress under the positive energy.


    Each creature had shapes so varying the only similarity they shared was that they did look anything human. These abnormal beings either had swelling in their limbs or cluster of tumors growing rampantly. There were streaks of curious clefts over their body, where concentrated black ooze sprayed out incessantly, spreading more rot and stink.


    "These are the source of the plague?cultists from the distant south," Joshua told the elderly mage. "Their body composition and their black secretion carried the Black Blood Plague I mentioned and could be used as samples."


    Even as the warrior spoke, he was gathering an aura that scorched like the sun on his palm. The atmosphere in the room was twisted by the extreme heat, illuminating his face of distaste as he glared at the prowling beasts.


    "The faster we take the samples the faster we could destroy these disgusting things," he said dispassionately. "Creatures of Chaos are the cornerstone of distortion?the minions of the Evil God of Calamity are exactly that. Leaving them even half a second alive is unbearable."


    "Naturally," Moore replied crisply. Truthfully, it was the first time he saw such nightmarish and misshapen creatures, every single one of them were more hideous compared to demons of the Abyss.


    At the cell in front of the old mage was a lump of meat filled with disorderly tumors and swellings. Each tumor had the large mouth and razor-sharp teeth of eels, spraying thick ooze while squirming and shaking.


    Moore swore that he wanted to vomit from pure disgust.


    The sampling process was rather simple. Moore just had to collect a piece of the monster''s bodies, seal them within a white crystal bottle and ensure that the cells do not go into necrosis with a spell.


    After he collected a sample from each Chaos creature, Joshua and Artanis stayed behind to sterilize every single one of them. Moore, in turn, ensured that he was not infected before hurrying to the guest hall and explain the main objective of this mission.


    "This is something truly horrendous and unlike any other infectious diseases, each of you had studied before. All of you must be alert, there must no moment of carelessness when experimenting with them."


    Still, Moore could see that some of the mages were underestimating the pestilence. Therefore, he stressed loudly with a solemn tone none of them had heard before, "If anyone gets infected when we still do have the antidote or the suitable treatment¡­ I so swear by my name that I would wipe you out mercilessly."


    Those words were almost a threat. Despite that, the mages were smart enough to understand him.


    Though some were strong and capable enough to not mind Moore''s phrasing, they still became alert at such direct cautioning. After all, most of them here in the Third Research Group were Moore''s own students or juniors. The others remaining were partners, but one way or another, all of them quickly decided the things they should be aware of in their experiments and procedures thanks to the old mage''s strong reputation and guidance.


    Since Moldavia did not have a comprehensive laboratory they quickly departed to Mount Nissia. Winter Fort Academy was there, and there was one laboratory nearby where they could carry out their examination of the Chaos plague.


    Obviously, they would also be part-time teachers at the academy albeit without a salary as they groomed the next generation of spellcasters in Moldavia. Most of them were at least mages of Silver-pinnacle levels and held broad knowledge. Their pedagogy alone were several times more incredible than that of rogue mages; they would solve the temporary shortage of teachers in the academy perfectly.


    Indeed, if Joshua had not handled the Chest of Erebus incident or Nostradamus did not exhort them, the fee to employ someone from the Royal Mage Guild could make a noble of the smaller houses feel flesh pains.


    And there were more than ten of them here who were taking turns giving lessons.


    Since Moore had already greeted Joshua and the others before leaving the dungeon, he decided to quickly lead the others and leave. They had nothing to do here at this cathedral, so they could just quickly depart and begin their work. Moore also already had quite a few plague samples on hand, with some left here at St. Laurent which they could return to collect just in case.


    As such, with the black-haired priest Delano leading the war, the mages headed for the Church''s teleportation circle. On the way, they bumped into a holy knight led by Ling and Ying, who seemed to be in a rush.


    "Good day, Mr. Roland."


    The young priest stopped and paid his respects to the blond holy knight. "Did the interrogation gone smoothly?"


    "Good day, young Delano."


    Initially, Roland''s expression seemed withdrawn and irked. He only forced a smile when Delano saluted him.


    "Not really," he said with a stifled voice. "This batch were just bewitched for a few days. They know nothing and could tell nothing?simple chess pieces sent to confuse us."


    The two shared another few brief exchanges before parting.


    It was when they kept trudging on to the portal that Moore realized that the holy knight was heading towards the corridor leading to the dungeon. Then, he slowly remembered who the knight really was¡ªthe most powerful in a new generation of holy knights loyal to the Church of Seven Gods, a youth who was touching the edge of Supreme-tier even before thirty as well as the godchild of the current Pope, Roland!


    Why would he appear here?


    Apart from Moore, the other mages also became aware of the fact one after the other. As the holy knight''s silhouette vanished from a corner, the group began to chatter amongst themselves with hushed voices.


    "Wait, wasn''t that Roland who just walked by us?"


    "Why would he be here? This is the Northern Realms?there''s an entire continent between here and the Sacred Mountain in the distant sea!"


    "Right, and here I was just thinking, why would the Church send a Great Nun of the Glendon Abbey as a representative of their diplomatic envoy instead of their younger generation? I never thought that he would be here in the North, at Moldavia!"


    With those words, everyone present paused, frowning as if thinking.


    "Perhaps the Imperial Family and the Church has some hidden plans?"


    One of the mages voiced his guess with a stifled voice. "The celebrations of First Spring already ended more than two weeks ago. The envoys of other nations had already left, leaving just the Church''s own, who are still in the capital and making the occasional private audience with the Emperor."


    "Now, Roland has appeared here in the North¡­ And coincidentally we''re sent here too, to handle the Chaos plague."


    The facts definitely would make anyone''s mind wander. The mages'' expression quickly became grave¡ªit now felt that their mission might not just be the simple task of fighting against a plague, there could just be some deeper meaning to it too.

 Chapter 346 Ying’s growth

    Compared to the heated discussion on the ground level of the Church, the atmosphere in the dungeon was extraordinarily somber.


    A blinding gray-white sacred light was unleashed from Artanis''s fingertips. As if traces of liquid exposed to the sun''s heat, every drop of black blood and mold were completely vaporized in an instant.


    Thick and sacred air shrouded the elderly archbishop and formed a small holy ground, while beside him, Joshua used his aura to incinerate the Chaos creatures that were once cultists. Under harrowing cries, those misshapen and revolting monsters were burnt into nothingness by flames imbued with the power of Order.


    Purifying the dungeon did not take too much of their time. In minutes, they had finished cleaning the prison hall.


    "Cultists. So unsettling¡­ Well, we could leave the rest for the others who need a little practice."


    Flexing his wrists and heading for the exit, Artanis swept his eyes around the other zones within the dungeon and was unable to suppress a sigh.


    "Moldavia''s environment had been rather peaceful and wasn''t even hugely affected by the Mana Tide two years before. Why would people still leap into the Evil God''s embrace?"


    There was a trace of doubt in Artanis''s voice¡ªtypically, most converts of the cult were unable to live on anymore. This was evident in the heavy cult presence at human settlements in the West, the chief factor being the great draught that struck the region forty years ago.


    It had caused a deficit to crops despite the assistance of mages. Many farmers could not even put food on the table but were still forced to pay taxes. In desperation, these poor citizens would either end their own lives or fall into the cult''s embrace, causing a backlash that lasted to this day.


    War and calamity were soil the cult was built upon. However, apart from the mana tide two years ago, there were not many natural disasters¡ªreasonably, there should not be that much of a cult presence.


    "Reasons could be found anytime, and Chaos would keep spreading where there are unquenched desires."


    Joshua was walking to the old clergy''s right, seemingly unperturbed, his hands clasped behind his back.


    "Our region is still fine," he said, looking up at the ceiling in reminiscence. "At present, the Distant South is the epicenter of the cult, you know that. The draconic plague had claimed the entire coastline and the Southern Forests¡ªthe three main armies of the Kingdom are busy keeping the central defense line and the northern mountain forts, unable to spare time for anything else. With hundreds and thousands unable to make it out of the invaded lands, it is now a fine breeding ground for the descent."


    Joshua remembered that the frenzied dragons would not attack anything that shared their Chaos allegiances. Therefore, most captured zones consisted of villages controlled by the cult. Offering safety and food in return, the cultists brainwashed the refugees into fanatics who would slip into the Kingdom''s army fortifications and sabotage their defense line whenever the opportunity arises.


    In the pre-existence, the players in the Far South would pit their wits and bravado against all sorts of cultists in the initial missions of the second expansion. That includes trying to uncover their disguise, or like some who turned the tables by going undercover as a cultist, slipping into fallen villages to acquire enemy intelligence.


    "Indeed. The southern stage is a little dire right now."


    As Joshua had raised the topic, Artanis too remember the news the Church had sent in. "It had already been two weeks since the Pentashade dragons sent a large-scale assault. The Sacred Mountain is guessing that they are mustering enough force to take down the central defense line with one swift stroke, after of which they would completely take the Kingdom of the Far South."


    The archbishop was worried. If the Kingdom did fall, the Sacred Mountain¡ªwhich was not too far away¡ªwould not stay unscathed. However strong Pope Igor was, he would not be able to hold against an attack by the entire Pentashade race.


    "Now that you mention it, they''re here at the Empire¡­" Joshua said. Rozek and Saya''s faces suddenly surfacing in his mind. He recalled the actions of the Church''s envoy, and it was soon apparent that they did have a special mission.


    While the Sacred Mountain and the Southern Kingdom were cooperating to handle the draconic plague, they must be in a difficult situation as well¡ªperhaps the Church''s envoy was at the Imperial Capital to seek help?


    However, the Empire had just finished their last skirmish against the orcs. Most of their forces including the five great armies they hold direct influence over had barely caught their breath¡ªit was virtually impossible for them to travel through half the continent to fight dragons.


    All parties should be aware of the fact since there had been no alliance between the Empire and Southern factions in the preexistence either.


    As the warrior delved into those thoughts, footsteps rang from the entrance of the dungeon.


    Sounds were extraordinarily clear at quiet places, and so Joshua could easily here there were three people. He did not have to guess much to tell that those were, without question, Ling, Ying, and Roland.


    "Master." A clear voice rang as expected, and the silver-haired girl''s silhouette quickly appeared in the warrior''s vision.


    When she saw Joshua too, Ying quickly scampered ahead and happily held on to his right arm, before looking up at his face to give her report. "Roland said that he''s looking for you to handle some matters¡ªI think we''ve got something to do!"


    "Having something to do is not exactly a good thing. Don''t get too happy just because you get to chop things up."


    Joshua allowed the young girl to hug her right arm freely as Ling silently walked silently beside them too. Smiling and shaking his head, he noticed that Ying''s personality seemed to change a little after returning from Illgner.


    Previously, even as she was about to play a part, the young girl did not express her excitement of being used so overtly. Now, however, she was carefreely speaking about her own expectations.


    ¡ªIt feels like¡­ Has she grown?


    The truth was exactly that. As a Divine Armament, Ling had received the last count and the butler''s knowledge transfer when she was first created. His memory core has all the knowledge every Divine Armament before him required, which was why Ling was a little more mature even when he was the younger brother¡ªthat much was clear from his usual behavior.


    On the other hand, Ying, who had lost to Ling in the initial experiment despite being on level terms, was therefore not groomed as the armament of the next head of the Radcliffe family. When Joshua himself signed the contract with her, her personality was like a sheet of white paper, with a slight ''cold'' touch since she did not really know how to express herself.


    But after two years of living with the warrior and interacting with the townsfolk, Ying gradually learned all sorts of tricks to connect with people. That, of course, includes what she was doing right now¡ªgrabbing the warrior''s arm tightly and acting spoiled¡ªsomething impossible then.


    Afterward, Joshua turned to glance at the holy knight who was walking slowly towards them, with an exhausted face.


    "Roland, you don''t look too good."


    "That''s for sure. Only half a day of rest and it''s back to the grinder for me," Roland said, poking fun at himself with a bitter smile. He knew very well that he did not owe his poor condition to the overnight questioning but also the action at Illgner.


    The latter had been especially hard on him since the holy knight was not Joshua, who possessed the Azurite and Father Nature''s healing to quickly recover.


    "Come to think of it. I''ve met your Church brethren at the Imperial Capital, Roland." Joshua, who had been guessing about the envoy''s intentions, quickly remembered as soon as he saw the holy knight. "They seem quite familiar with you; they could tell that I''ve met you at once."


    "¡­ Is that so? Who are they, pray tell?" Roland had intended to discuss the new wave of cultists with Joshua and Artanis, but quickly held back after Joshua spoke. "My comrades are still in service of the Holy Grail Knights and should still be standing guard at the Plague Lands," he added, baffled. "They should not be in the Imperial Capital."


    "It''s Robzek, Commander of the Hammer of Freedom, and Great Nun Saya of Glendon Abbey." Joshua curtly named the pair he had in mind, and acutely sensed Roland''s immediate change in spirit.


    "Aren''t you looking even worse now?" he asked, frowning. "Are they not your friends?"


    "No¡­ They are my friends indeed."


    Roland did, in fact, appear to deteriorate. This time, however, it was not due to fatigue, but for another underlying reason. "However, it''s still unlikely¡­ There is more chance for the Holy Grail Knights to be liaising at the Imperial Capital than them."


    Joshua narrowed his eyes, staying quiet as he waited for the holy knight to explain things.


    Noticing Joshua and Artanis''s intense stares, Roland thought about it and frowned.


    "Robzek was my instructor and friend," he said with a low voice. "He was usually in charge of my training, teaching me the way of the war hammer. As for Saya¡­ she''s something like a sister to me, always caring for me since I joined the Church."


    At that, the holy knight looked up, his blue gaze doubtful and worried.


    "However, both of them had been stationed at the garrison of the Anos Abyss alongside the Second Battle Monks Regiment. Their period of service should have been five years, and logically they should not return unless something huge happened in Anos!"

 Chapter 347 Abyssal Sea

    "Anos Abyss?" Joshua repeated the words in a low voice. "Is that some canyon? How come I never heard of that place?"


    It was rare for Joshua to fail as one who had transmigrated. While he was unfamiliar with many settings in the Mycroft Continent, he would not forget any information regarding any information regarding huge factions such as the Church of Seven Gods.


    "My mistake. It''s not a canyon." Roland smiled begrudgingly, shaking his head as he noticed the issue. "Not many know about the place even within the Church itself, let alone the Northern Empire¡­"


    Then, sweeping a glance at their surroundings, the holy knight frowned. "Before that¡­ The smell here is too pungent. Let''s go up."


    Indeed, the dungeon was not a place to chatter¡ªneither Joshua nor Artanis objected, and the five of them went upstairs to the Church Sanctuary.


    The mages led by Moore had already left. Joshua could hazily feel the dimensional ripple left behind after they traveled through the portal.


    Since the warrior had entered extreme tier, his sight had become more sensitive. Now, apart track energy flow and Flames of Life, he could also see fissures across dimensions, just like he did at the bottom of the volcanic mountain of Great Ias when he saw the natural portal to Illgner.


    Of course, the warrior was now even acutely aware than before. It was almost the same as having the [All Seeing Eye] in his preexistence. If he had the chance to have a stroll around the Abyss and slay a few Eye Demons, he would be able to collect all the ingredients needed for the [Omniscience Ritual]. Then, all darkness and trickery would have nowhere to hide before him.


    There were not many devotees here in the Church this early in the day, but the knights appeared to be busy¡ªperhaps due to the cultists who were interrogated earlier.


    Avoiding the more crowded areas, Joshua and others found an empty room. After everyone found a chair to sit, Roland started to explain everything.


    "I''ll start with the cultists, and I''ll be brief," the holy knight said with a tight frown, seemingly unable to forget those cultists he had just cross-examined. "Miss 03 had caught more than twenty cultists before this, and they had all belonged to the Cult of Pestilence. As everyone would know, that particular cult had allied themselves with the Pentashade dragons. That''s why we''ve basically confirmed that their here to avenge the beasts."


    Joshua nodded. He shared the opinion since there was no reason the cultists would travel more than half a world to this desolate corner, even if it was to spread panic and plague. It would hence be much more logical if they assumed that they were here to seek vengeance for the Pentashade.


    "However, the bunch that I''ve interrogated just now weren''t from the Pestilence Cult," Roland continued. "They were members of an old blood-sacrifice sect from the West Mountains, here in Moldavia because they''ve heard the call from their God, or some sort of ''revelation'' from an archdemon from the abyss."


    "Revelation?" Artanis had responded before Joshua could, the old clergy''s face filled with anxiety. "What''s the content?"


    "I''m not sure. The ones we''ve caught were just pawns, here to scout out the city."


    Roland shook his head. He had subjected the cultists to extreme duress but they could not tell much¡ªthey really seemed to know nothing. Still, the holy knight''s expression soon changed from annoyance to a smile. "It was unlucky for this bunch since they did not know that their ''colleagues'' had come by earlier and raised our vigilance. Otherwise, they would definitely have waited longer to wait out the storm."


    "We can''t be careless." Artanis was unexpectedly stern; his tone was really grave. "Any demon that could deliver revelations possess the power to bypass the seal over the Abyss and send messages through. Those are genuine demons that could be considered warlords even within the Abyss, and if they really did hold machinations for Moldavia¡­"


    Artanis then paused, turning behind to glance at Joshua who was sitting upright.


    ¡ªIt''s not like they could do much¡­


    Recently, there was that archdemon''s clone in the Imperial Capital had been transported here in its full form. For the evil cultists, it was an equivalent to the descent of their deity, but it had still been beaten into a pulp by the fellow who was sitting right in front of them now.


    "Either way, safety first." The old clergy brusquely ended the topic, stroking his white beard. "We''ve got the gist of the cult problem. The Pentashade is still out for Joshua''s blood despite their failed assassination attempts, and several other sects are snooping around for some reason¡­ Let''s talk about the Anos Abyss now."


    "True," the warrior nodded in agreement. "I''m very curious about this place the Church of Seven would send one Supreme knight and an entire monk regiment. What sets it apart?"


    "The Anos Abyss isn''t a canyon or on the continent, for that matter. It''s actually an eastern part of the Distant Sea, filled with violent storms throughout the year and curious oceanic flow, as well as countless maelstroms and undercurrents. Even the most weathered seamen could never grasp its behavior, which is why not many had ventured there, making it largely anonymous."


    Roland''s answer was clear and crisp. It was not some intelligence that had to be kept hidden, which was why he spoke freely. "It''s named after its founder, and the undercurrents surged so violently, so hazardously that it was like being in the Abyss."


    "But now it had become true to its name," the holy knight said, his expression dead serious and his tone heavy in emphasis. "A dimensional fissure that leads towards the Abyss had appeared in its heart."


    Almost seventy years ago, a dimensional crack that connects a layer of the southern sea lane and the Abyss had appeared. It was so unusually small that no creatures could pass through it, although the forces between the two worlds would slip over the other. If a Church fleet had not happened to be hurrying along those parts and discovered the creatures that had been corrupted, mankind would have noticed the phenomenon a lot later.


    Although the connection between the Abyss and the Mycroft Continent had been completely sealed by the Sage in the last age, leaks would gradually form after a millennium however powerful the sealing magic had been.


    The Anos Abyss was a case in point. Furthermore, with the minuscule dimensional tear located at the deepest part of a dangerous sea, it was punishing to even find it, much less seal or destroy it. Therefore, the Church could only retreat station people at nearby isles and fortify them.


    "Due to the corruption of the Abyssal force, that part of the sea had become an abnormality similar to the [Plagued Land]. The Church''s stationing personnel over the place is therefore similar to Joshua''s family guarding the seal in Moldavia."


    As Roland spoke, everyone paid silent attention¡ªapart from Joshua, whose expression seemed to change slightly as he appeared to remember something. Nonetheless, he held his tongue and paid attention to what the holy knight was saying.


    "If there weren''t divine spell protection, most creatures would easily be harmed by the Abyssal force¡­ Despite that, it would still be a problem in the long run. That''s why usually several knight regiments take turns to patrol the area. The Church had even suppressed news regarding the phenomenon to prevent panic.


    With that, Roland sighed as if coming back to attention.


    "Perhaps I''m being paranoid too," he then added disinterestedly. "Perhaps the Commander and Sister Saya were simply away temporarily due to the Draconic Plague."


    It was at this moment that Roland suddenly remembered that the black-haired man in front of him was a noble of the Empire, the Liege of the Northern Lands. Even if Joshua did care about the Distant South and the Church it would be impossible for him to turn the tides¡ªeven with portals, the distance of an entire continent was just too long.


    ¡ªPerhaps, it''s time I returned.


    Roland could not help thinking. Even if the Church did not need his combat capability right now, the holy knight wanted to weather the storm alongside his brethren.


    Meanwhile, Joshua did not notice Roland''s sudden change in attitudes. He merely lowered his head and touched his own chin, as if reminiscing.


    One of the Three Great Doorways to the Abyss¡­ Vortex of the Abyssal Sea. The warrior thought subtly and inwardly. So it''s called the Anos Abyss right now, huh.

 Chapter 348 Black and the Dragon Eggs

    The Abyss was a world formed from the combination of countless shattered or distorted plane. All of the innumerable legends and myths viewed it as the place where the evil and the twisted congregated, the root of all suffering and despair.


    There were many different conjectures regarding its origins, among those was a bold one made by a demonologist who had traveled within the embrace of the Abyss itself and carried out decades worth of research. He believed that the Abyss was, in fact, the graveyard of the multiverse, and that those small, misshapen planes were the shards left behind after the death of infinite worlds.


    And the door to the Abyss is the passage that connects it with other worlds.


    During the first Abyssal invasion in the Glorious Era, what was perhaps the largest Door to the Abyss known since the birth of the multiverse opened in the outer reaches of space over the world of Mycroft.


    It was an unprecedented phenomenon, a colossal dimensional passageway linked to every plane in the Abyss. Although most pathways would self-destruct automatically the moment they activated, there were hundreds of large-scale paths that stayed intact.


    From those paths, the endless multitude of demonic forces swarmed out, almost wiping out the entire world of Mycroft.


    Nevertheless, the dimensional passageways opened in the second Abyssal Invasion during the Starfall Era was every bit as terrifying as the first. About tens of those channels¡ªmost of their scale being rather modest¡ªwere scattered across the entire continent.


    That, in turn, allowed the diverse races to counter-attack under the leadership of the humans. After years of toiling battles, most of the smaller doors were destroyed by the multiracial Alliance¡ªleaving three larger ones that stuck firmly on the Mycroft Continent like toxic spikes.


    Amongst them were the [Burning Eye] that resided within the Ancient Dungeon of the Ashen, as well as the [Crevice of the Icy Hell] in the Frozen Wastelands. In the preexisting game, both had been severely challenging Apocalypse-class dungeon levels. In that period, Joshua and his own band had been stationed within Naya Fortress within Ancient Dungeon of the Ashen, fighting against the demons that spilled out of the Burning Eye.


    On the other hand, the [Vortex of the Abyssal Sea] at the distant seas of the South did not have much of a presence. The danger that lurks within, however, was much more significant, for it was connected to Abyssal planes where a multitude of deep-sea behemoths lived. As those abominations prowled the corrupted local marine life of Mycroft, it became far riskier to fight these monsters than the demons.


    Joshua had gathered with a hundred percent certainty from what Roland had said that the Anos Abyss was the early form of the Vortex of the Abyssal Sea.


    At present, it was a little Abyssal fissure and largely anonymous. But in years to come, it would expand gradually into a huge whirlpool that eventually allows behemoths of the thousand-meter class to pass through with ease.


    Although the Church of Seven Gods had discovered it earlier, they were unable to locate the crack. Furthermore, the assault from the draconic plague had forced the Church to divert knight regiments stationed around the area, which in turn gave it a chance to grow.


    "¡­ What? That''s it?" Joshua asked.


    He had been waiting for Roland to continue shedding light on the state of affairs regarding the Anos Abyss, only to notice that the holy knight had suddenly stopped speaking. Looking up doubtfully to see what was going on, the warrior noticed that the blonde man''s interest seemed to be waning.


    "That''s about it," Roland smiled bitterly, sighed and straightened his hair. His gaze was hesitant, as if uncertain what to say. "Joshua, you are definitely a fine comrade, but this matter definitely has nothing to do with you. Just think of it as my rant, and thanks for telling about it."


    Joshua''s eyebrows twitched. Since the other person did not intend to continue, he had no reason to press him after being flashed with the good-guy card.


    "¡­ It''s fine if that''s what you think," the warrior simply replied. "Either way, I have to thank you for helping me interrogate those cultists."


    Joshua did not find it unusual that the holy knight would suddenly stop himself.


    Ultimately, the warrior himself was a noble of the Northern Lands, and Roland was a holy knight serving the Church of Seven. There was no other reason other than their personal relationship if he were to divulge more about Anos.


    It should be noted that all intelligence regarding Abyss and the Evil Gods are kept sealed from outside knowledge. In the preexistence, most of the commoners did not even know what the term ''abyss'' meant even on the eve of the demonic invasion.


    In fact, Joshua was aware that Roland''s willingness to tell him so much about Anos under such high stakes was a display of his tremendous trust in him.


    Through it all, Artanis did not say a thing. He, along with Ling and Ying, only sat in a corner to listen quietly. The archbishop was a smart person; he would not have gained his title if he wasn''t.


    Even as the elderly man digested the story about Anos, he shrugged at Roland''s unusual behavior. It was simple homesickness after being away for so long¡ªArtanis''s own rich lifelong experience allowed him to see through that at once.


    Afterward, Joshua and the old priest discussed issues regarding the Dark Forest. The warrior had permitted the knights who were based at Dark Forest Fortress to explore the Great Ajax Mountains. Before this, the holy knight had been helping under a private capacity, and now the Church wanted to formally join in and dispatch some veteran priests and knights to join the expedition team.


    Naturally, Joshua welcomed that proposition¡ªthere were not many habitable lands in the North, which in turn kept the population static. As such, he had started to survey the Dark Forest since he had inherited the domain in preparation for developing the new land.


    Still, due to a lack of spellcasters within the expedition team, they could not raise their efficiency. That was where Artanis would come in, which pleases the warrior very much since priests were more valuable compared to mages in this instance.


    As the two delved into the finer points of the issue and arrived at the initial resolution, a rhythmic knock promptly rang from outside the door.


    Ling and Ying stood up at virtually the same time. After exchanging a look, Ying sat down again, while Ling went to open the door with a gesture from the warrior.


    It was a housemaid with a brown ponytail wearing a uniform of the duke''s residence. Clearly a servant of Joshua''s, she appeared anxious, holding an envelope without any decorations in her hand.


    "Good day, my Lords," she explained with a slightly panicked voice after noticing the stares of her own master and the Church''s bishop. "Here''s an urgent letter from Winter Fort Academy. I believe it should be read as soon as possible, but you couldn''t be found in the entire residence¡­"


    She could not stop herself from pausing. Even if Joshua did his best to shrink his own presence, the incredible pressure still made the ordinary servant''s throat dry.


    "Miss 03 mentioned that you were at the cathedral, that''s why I¡­"


    "It''s alright. It''s fine, you''ve done well."


    Picking up on her nervousness, Joshua softened his voice, and gestured for her to hand the letter to Ying with a nod. "Your name is Leah, right? It''s been hard on you to have you come here to the church looking for me. Take a break for the rest of the day."


    Despite being accustomed to Joshua cordial and unpretentious mannerisms, the maid still appeared to be under duress of the warrior''s sheer presence. Not daring to linger in the room, she quickly made her leave handing off the letter to the black-haired youth.


    Receiving the envelope from Ling, Joshua did not behave evasively towards Roland and Artanis, and simply opened it.


    Artanis himself held a high regard of Winter Fort Academy.


    "Establishing a professional academy is definitely a way to strengthen the Extraordinary-tier force within the territories," he said with a little nostalgia as he remembered the past.


    "All pioneers of the four territories in the Northern Realm were warriors, with most of their followers being knights or warriors too. Spellcasters had always been rare in this region, and it''s quite difficult to groom new Extraordinary individuals. The last count had always wanted to train a private team of mages, but never realized the dream up to his passing. You, on the other hand, only need years to succeed."


    "But what''s the message that was so dire? According to what I know the Academy has been running quite well, and the students never met any accidents either."


    "Most of it was thanks to Nostradamus''s contribution, all I did was give a piece of land and nothing else. As for this letter¡­" Joshua shook his head, showing that he did not know the reason behind it either, before calmly pulling the letter out.


    "They wouldn''t send an urgent mail if it wasn''t something important¡­ Wait. What?! Dragon eggs?"


    The warrior had kept talking even as he read the content. He then promptly exclaimed in shock, his expression changing into a frown right after he finished reading the first line.


    "What dragon eggs?"


    Roland quickly turned towards Joshua and asked seriously. He had been staring blankly on his own seat after speaking about the Anos Abyss, but he was now filled with curiosity. "Is it Black?"


    "Joshua''s draconic horse? It''s a mare after all."


    Artanis joined in, stroking his white beard, appearing quite interested too. "If I remember correctly it had awakened its bloodline in the previous year and turned into a half-dragon¡­ And it is already laying eggs now?"


    "That shouldn''t be, we''ve just met just a few days ago¡­" The silver-haired girl said, her tone slightly shaken. Unable to resist the urge, Ying stood up and slipped behind Joshua with Ling in tow. The pair leaned on Joshua''s shoulders together as they tried to glimpse at what was written.


    "Huh¡­ It''s fine, it''s just that the letter seems to have a problem with phrasing¡­" Joshua squinted and briskly scanned through the letter, before breathing out a long sigh while the divine armaments pressed down on him.


    "It''s the eggs I brought back from the white dragon nest," he continued. "I''ve placed them in Winter Fort Academy after it was established to be used as samples, but one of the lecturers in the academy noticed that some of them were showing signs of hatching in a routine check."


    With that, the warrior''s expression softened as he returned to his usual calm. "He intends to place the eggs beside their draconic cousin Black to see if the incubation process could be accelerated¡­ The sender is a failure at the common tongue. I''ve almost thought that Black was suddenly laying eggs from his wording, simply shocking."


    ¡ªExactly. How would the primordial dragon be able to breed so easily?


    The warrior thought, shaking his head regretfully.


    "The dragon eggs are hatching? That''s worth congratulating."


    "It''s indeed a good thing."


    "So we''re going to take care of those hatchlings, huh¡­"


    "That''s impossible, sister."


    Ignoring the divine armament''s hushed complaints and compared to Roland''s plain felicitations, Artanis could pick up the meaning behind this event.


    If those dragon eggs do hatch without issues, the formation of a dragon rider squadron could be considered. Though it would take more than ten years to bear fruit and truly take shape after a century, it was an investment that not deal with losses and would also benefit future generations.


    "Indeed, I''ve never expected them to really hatch either," Joshua nodded agreeably. He seemed to be in a pleasant mood after the good news¡ªeven his tone was quite light. "I''ve been nonchalant about their care but they''re still hatching regardless. It proves that they are good seedlings with extraordinary health."


    A giant dragon just needs three years to quickly grow from infancy to childhood. If its body is healthy and acquires sufficient nutrients, it would leap to adolescence after five to eight years. By then it would have combat capabilities comparable to adult land dragons, with certain proficiency at spellcasting and flight.


    Nevertheless, it would take decades to truly groom one into a Gold-tier adult giant dragon. As such, generations of labor as necessary for men who wish to establish a dragon rider squadron from ground-up.


    The most famous dragon riders at present were the Sea Dragon Riders of the Eastern Plains, and the Order of the Celestial Knights, of the Southern Floating Island. As for the Northern Empire, even the world-renowned dragon rider Emperor Israel did not build a dragon riding platoon.


    The Church of Seven Gods too had deployed dragon riders before, but they seemed to have curiously disbanded two hundred years ago. In the game of the past life, some players had apparently discovered the truth behind that incident. Joshua, however, took no notice, and as such could not recollect the reason that also seemed to have quite a few conspiracies behind it.


    In spite of that, Joshua did remember something funny about the celestial knights. Having a history of over five hundred years, this huge team had over thirty adult dragons but just one single knight. Every operation of the platoon including public relations were handled by the giant dragons who assumed human form. The knight himself did not even need to fight¡ªall he had to do was care for the draconic infants.


    Hence, the celestial knights were no different from a huge draconic family business, with the only unusual aspect being a human acting the part of a kindergarten nanny. And exactly because of that, they have often nicknamed the ''Order of the Babysitting Knights'' or ''Knights of the Menagerie'' and so forth.


    When he previously learned of the fact in the past life, his entire face had a ''so-there''s-this-kind-of-setting-too'' expression.


    Even now, he could not help smiling to himself.


    "Right, that''s about it for today."


    Joshua rose, preparing to return to his residence. The message had indeed been important, and he was a little impatient to head for the academy and take a look at the eggs'' condition.


    Nodding slightly towards the old clergy and the holy knight, he said, "Thanks for your help, both of you. If you two did not help to guard the town when I wasn''t here, the town would have been a mess after the cultists raised a ruckus."


    Roland and Artanis stood up, too. Roland did not say a thing, while Artanis smiled and shook his head. "Miss 03 is the one you should thank¡ªher effort was much more than ours."


    Although the conversation left both sides largely enlightened¡ªeven the holy knight had received news of his own friends¡ªRoland remained distracted. The blond knight shook his head from to time and looked towards the south from time to time. Even if he said nothing, anyone who was not blind could tell that he was behaving differently.


    Naturally, Joshua picked up on it too, which was why he parted ways with the knight with a single line.


    "Go back, if you wish to."


    The warrior spoke thus, his speech ever so straightforward. "It isn''t that hard to bring it up."


    With those words, the warrior left the church room with Ling and Ying following behind.


    After a pause, Roland smiled begrudging and asked Artanis, "Was I being that obvious?"


    As Artanis nodded affirmatively, Roland pondered and then mumbled to himself.


    "It had been due to my fickle attitude that I''ve left the Sacred Mountain and journeyed to different places. Now that I''ve cleared my mind, they are fighting against the berserk dragons¡­"


    "Really, it''s time to say goodbye."

 Chapter 349 Human, It’s Death You Seek!

    Theodore, human, aged 47, a mage from the Twilight Flatlands. His face was an ordinary one, his personality introverted, and he was a teacher at Winter Fort Academy.


    The Twilight Flatlands was located to the south-east of the Empire and was connected to the hub of the Dark Forest. The place was shrouded with thick fog and filled with rivers and swamps, and the mist was often so heavy light simply could not seep through, which in turn was how it got its name.


    According to legend, a primordial dragon resided there, and its very presence was the reason the locale was encumbered by the damp darkness.


    As an ordinary child who grew under such a difficult environment, Theodore had always dreamt about leaving this cursed place to see the wide world, the free world.


    Therefore, it was perhaps the mercy of the ancients that his wish was quickly granted¡ªafter being tested positive for magical affinity, the brown-haired boy was chosen as an adept by an Imperial Mage who had traveled across the world. Under the blessing of family and friends, he left the depressing place, and arrived at the heart of the Empire¡ªthe Imperial City, the Holy City of the Triplet Mountains.


    That may have been the happiest time in his life. Not only was he able to learn the mysterious ways of magic, he could finally experience a lucid world without fog.


    However, as happy times go, it did not last long. The war against the orcs had suddenly broken out. After being enlisted alongside his mentor, his mentor soon died on the battlefield. Though sudden, it was still nothing out of the ordinary¡ªwar would always claim lives.


    However, despite thinking that he was already prepared for it, he was still at a loss when it really happened. He genuinely felt the irony that he himself, who was ever so weak would survive, while his mild yet formidable mentor died to a single ambush.


    The war had concluded not long afterward. He was now an initiate without a mentor; he could learn by himself but at most he would end up as a rogue mage. Initially, he had simply wanted to leave the Flatlands, but now he had really fallen in love with magic and could not accept the fact that he was now an outcast.


    With a once-in-a-lifetime resolve, he sought out a man and told him his hope to keep learning magic. That person was none other than the former comrade of his mentor and the leader of the Grand Team of Imperial Mages¡ªNostradamus, and it was a gamble that he won.


    For the sake of a departed comrade, the old mage took him under his wing as a student and taught him certain spells. In return for his grace, Theodore would agree to whatever Nostradamus desired of him.


    That naturally included this occasion, where the elderly mage asked him to leave his work with the Guild and leave the cozy Imperial City. He would then be stationed at the cold and desolated northern border as an academy teacher.


    Although he agreed without hesitation, he now felt a tinge of regret.


    "This damned place. The weather''s as bad where I''m from!" Standing at the entrance of Winter Fort Academy and staring down at the foot of the mountain, Theodore rubbed his hands as his expression darkened.


    "No, it''s worse!"


    The northern snow plains at the border was a hostile environment, and was definitely worse in every aspect than the Twilight Flatlands. It was to Theodore''s utter shock that it would snow in summer too, and that the temperature was always below zero.


    Additionally, the temperature was a notch lower than the surface mid-summit where the academy was built. He would have to wear three layers of cotton if he did not cast [Environment Survivability].


    Many from the Twilight Flatlands tend to deem the gloom and cold of their hometown magical damage¡ªwhich Theodore was absolutely certain about, too.


    He thus believed that the winter of the Imperial City was a mere trifle, and that the northern realms were the same one way or the other. Now, he realized that he was wrong. The frost from the snowy mountains could go through his bones and even more clothing would not help.


    Not far off were the sounds of frolicking. The brown-haired mage turned to see quite a number of teenagers playing around in the little forest near the academy.


    They were only wearing a single thin layer of student robes as they dashed out and rolled about in the snow, all without a single sign of suffering from the bitter-cold air. All of them were students from the academy ¨Cit was their break time right now, the time for a breather.


    "Are kids from the north¡­ monsters?" Theodore mumbled unconsciously, tightening his robe and shaking his head.


    "Professor Drake!" Suddenly, a youthful voice called out behind him.


    He turned to find a boy and girl with identical platinum-blond and gray pupils walking towards him from the academy.


    The boy was in front, and in his hand was a huge silver-gray steel box carved with streams of magical circuits. It looked extraordinarily heavy, but the boy with a hunter''s braid held it effortlessly, just like the girl with a ponytail behind him.


    "Thanks, Ivan, Amelia."


    Theodore took over the two boxes and touched the contents without opening the covers through spiritual senses, before nodding in satisfaction.


    "Sorry to trouble you during your break. What do you two want as a reward?"


    "I''m thinking about¡­" Ivan began immediately after hearing the mage, only for the girl behind him to kick him summarily, before grabbing the back of his collar and whispering something into his ear.


    "Thanks, Professor Drake! We¡ªuh, should always help our teachers whenever we could, although we¡ªum. We had finished reading all the library books in the public section, so¡­"


    "So you want to access and borrow books from the inner vault, huh?" Theodore cut him short as the boy stuttered an almost-verbatim quote from his sister. The mage smiled, shaking his head while taking out a little parchment and pen from his robes. "You''ve been helping me so diligently, how would I not realize what you two would want¡­ here."


    Hastily scribbling his signature and a note that would grant permission, the brown-haired mage handed the paper to the delighted siblings while giving them a kind reminder of what being a practitioner of magic meant.


    "Ivan, Amelia, you two have been the most hardworking amongst all the students. Still, you two must be aware of your health and rest from time to time. And don''t just stick to the tomes¡ªthe measure of a mage is their ability to apply knowledge instead of merely hoarding it. Go have a stroll outside, and apply your understanding in practical terms. By the way, the books at the inner vault are quite difficult. Although I''m a biological researcher, I''ve dabbled in other disciplines. Do come look for me if you''re stumped."


    "Yes, sir! And thanks, Professor Drake!"


    Amelia seems to be shy with words, which was why her interaction had always been handled by Ivan, her outgoing elder brother.


    Nevertheless, both were overjoyed to receive permission to borrow books from the inner vault¡ªthe brother''s lips parted in a goofy smile, while the sister grinned lightly like a lady.


    The break time was not that long, and the siblings quickly bade the mage goodbye. As Theodore carried both boxes in hand and watched on as the two left, his eyes showed the hint of a smile as he pondered.


    Both Ivan and Amelia were the most diligent students Winter Fort Academy had to offer. Nonetheless, it was the younger sibling whose unparalleled talents far outshone her brother. She would definitely step in the threshold of Gold one day, although it would not be a surprise to find her entering Supreme either.


    It was exactly because of that the entire academy''s teachers would treat her with additional favor. And she would never disappoint¡ªwhether it was her grades or her practice, she always placed first.


    Ivan''s innate gifts did not compare to his sister''s, but he was an excellent student too. Hidden beneath his carefree demeanor, was a heart of iron.


    Whenever he had a problem he could not solve, the youth would not hesitate to ask anyone be it student or teacher. Should that fail, he would move under his own initiative to research it. Furthermore, he had an affinity for magical mechanisms and mystical lifeforms, the latter of which gave Theodore the intention of taking him under his wing as an initiate.


    If not for that, even he would not be that lenient towards the children.


    "Rumor has it that their parents had died from the rampage of berserk dragons last year, which burnt their villages to ashes. That''s what got the Dragon-slayer Count to massacre the beasts in rage, but the dead never return," Theodore mumbled to himself pensively.


    "Though they look cheerful, but they''re filled with hate in their hearts¡­ It''s a power that motivates, but to let such emotions go unchecked would definitely bring reprisals in days to come."


    The experienced mage could see the siblings'' hidden intention. Both were rather interested in dragons, which made Theodore suspect the reason they kept asking after him was not because he was their biological teacher or that their recent topic was on dragons.


    But who cares¡ªTheodore was not inclined to heed such matters. He was actually happy that their own abilities were acknowledged at such a meager age, and the siblings would definitely contribute to dragon-slaying preparations in the future.


    And right now, it was time that he went to work.


    Adjusting his grip on the boxes, the mage inhaled deeply and carried the boxes that could not be transported by spells down towards the icy lake beneath the mountain.


    As mentioned before, Theodore was a researcher of magical creatures¡ªotherwise known as a biologist.


    In older times, his type was called contract mages. They were mages who, through contracts or artificial adjustments to their own bodies, earn ownership over magical creatures.


    But now that the Church of Seven had listed the synthetic means as taboo across all nations, contract mages turned their attention to nurturing and making contracts with magical beasts, sharing power and life. Theodore''s mentor had been a famed contract mage himself, having helped the Diamond Royal Family form a contract with a Hellfire Dragon¡ªthe very ancestor of Israel Diamond''s own dragon mount.


    That, in turn, was Theodore''s goal in life, to make a contract with a dragon, and become a draconic contract mage.


    His dreams notwithstanding¡ªdragons were a proud race, and therefore why would they form a contract with a mere magic user? Adult dragons would never obey human commands either, unless compelled by the champions of men.


    That was why it was nigh impossible to bind a mature dragon in the contract. Still, it was only after many attempts and near-death encounters that Theodore gave up on that idea and turned to look for opportunities of nurturing dragon hatchlings.


    Nonetheless, this was even more impossible than forming contracts with adult dragons. To groom one meant to start from the egg, which dragon mothers brood over with an almost maniacal obsession.


    What was worse, even though dragons were a highly territorial and strongly independent species that loathed sharing domains with their same kind, they would abandon that practice and build a collective nest just for the additional security over their eggs and young. That was how much their eggs mattered¡ªthe dragons would suppress their basic instincts for them!


    After trying many times over more than a decade, Theodore noticed that he had stopped short of hitting Sureme tier after he abandoned the idea of forcing a full-fledged dragon into a contract. If he had kept at it, he would have been much greater a magician than he was now. However, he had turned to and mastered elemental magic and transfiguration cells in his quest to approach dragon nests, which in turn left his contract magic lacking.


    Indeed, it was a sign of him despairing and giving up when he accepted the teaching offer at Winter Fort Academy. Gold-tier powers were practical, and he was a respected lecturer anyway¡ªwhy risk his neck and face-off against a mad dragon?


    But fortune toyed with him once more. One day, he was utterly stunned to find out Joshua van Radcliffe, dragon slayer, Liege of Moldovia and an honorary Dean of the academy held possession over a large number of dragon eggs. He had even sent them to the academy as laboratory samples!


    "What cursed luck!"


    Years of blood and sweat was simply incomparable to a single moment of dumb fortune. When he saw the eggs he could only ever dream about, he did not know whether he should laugh or cry.


    Since he was the only person who possessed deep knowledge about dragons and could also care for the eggs, Nostradamus quickly decided that he was the one to watch over them. Still, Theodore was aware that those eggs did not belong to him and that they would not hatch for certain. All he could do was use his self-taught methods and gingerly care for them with untried procedures.


    As if the Truth was watching over an apostle, the eggs showed signs of hatching in less than a month. He breathed a long sigh then, for his craft was finally proven correct and useful. If it did not, there was no need for Nostradamus or Joshua to punish him¡ªhe would end his own meaningless life.


    The frost was coming from every direction of the icy mountains, but Theodore was therefore even more conscious. Clenching on his robes and adding another layer of elemental protection, he quickly felt the warmth shield his body as he kept heading towards the lake.


    In truth, to have a dragon hatch especially by human means was a delicate process. What was more, it takes the fulfillment of many conditions that to bond a young dragon to man and have it view the person as an equal while holding back its pride as a dragon. Therefore, there are not many people who incubate dragon eggs, and even fewer people who know how to bond with the draconic infant.


    Coincidentally Theodore was one of who was learned in both, which was why he knew that now was not the time to dally.


    The methods are many, but there is definitely not enough time. Whether it was conditioning, brainwash magical formations or contracts, nothing can be done soon enough. To start enchanting the eggs was now simply too late¡ªthe only way was through nurture.


    Theodore thus had only one choice, and that was to have a dragon that was already familiar with a man to care for them. With the influence of the same species, the young would definitely imitate its affection for the man.


    Blessed be the Truth that th Count and owner of the eggs, Joshua van Radcliffe, was also a dragon rider, and Mount Nissia was where that dragon mount rested.


    Black was its name, and although it was just a half-breed fire dragon, it would do. After all, would infants care about the race of their guardian? And what Theodore needed was just a leader¡ªhe knew how to groom a dragon.


    As such, he asked the academy to forward an urgent letter to Joshua. But because he was thrilled when he wrote it, the words were scribbly and the language so confusing that even Theodore himself suspected that the receiver would probably not understand what he wrote.


    Still, it meant that he had made prior notice, and without waiting for an agreement the mage made his move. With the eggs being about to hatch and every moment of delay a greater risk, he would brave the punishment of no-notice.


    After traversing the winding paths of snow and the lush pine forest, Theodore finally arrived at the lake beneath the mountain.


    Frost magic was streaming incessantly from it, a force hard to detect even for Gold-tier mages. But Theodore could¡ªthis was his gift and the reason he was picked up by his mentor. He could use this awareness of his to communicate with other species.


    Putting down the two cases of eggs, the mage did a little stretching. He had been on the battlefield and journeyed across countless treacherous mountain passes for eggs and dragons, which in turn shaped his body into a rather athletic one. He had even carried the two boxes easily with a hand on each.


    After a quick break, he was ready.


    "Black!"


    He called loudly from the icy lake. With magic manipulating his voice, the tremors were not sent into the air but instead under water. "It''s me, Theodore, who keeps feeding you. I have some business with you!"


    And he left it at that. He knew that it heard him, and as it happened so often in the past, it would appear soon enough.


    As expected, the surface of the lake started bubbling not far off, and the bubbles were quickly heading towards him. A gigantic shadow too was slowly appearing underwater, showing just how huge it was.


    As it approached, Theodore could feel the flickering fiery elementals that were flickering thanks to the cold started razing. The surrounding temperatures rocketed, as if placing the man inside a furnace.


    The shadow slowly rises by the lake. In the company of boiling sprays of water and steam was a colossal dragon floating up.


    This was a sleek beast filled with the beauty of elegance and danger. Its body was covered with jet-black and thick shells; its back had wings yet to fully develop and filled with threatening spikes. Underneath its scales, a red-gold vein could almost be seen.


    However, the most eye-catching thing was its chest. It was decorated with a single golden crystal as brilliant as the sun, unleashing inconceivable levels of heat.


    "Roar!"


    ¨CWhat''s up, Theodore? More food?


    Black had been swimming around below the lake and absorbing mana. It now fixed its dim-gold gaze on the brown-haired mage, a familiar face who always fed it. He was also one of the rare few who understood it, which in turn prompted it to be jovial with the mage.


    ¨CHad snow prawns, so give cods. Don''t give me cow or goat¡ªsick of those!


    "No, Black. You''ve just had breakfast, and cod isn''t in season right now, there aren''t enough to feed you. I''m looking for your help."


    Raising the steel cases in his hand, Theodore exclaimed excitedly, "Dear friend, I need you to sit over these dragon eggs!"


    The mage would quickly sense the instant change in the atmosphere right after he said that. Black, who had been quite cheerful, had become quiet.


    Wait, what did I just say?


    "Wait, my friend! What I meant was¡­"


    Theodore finally noticed that he was so thrilled that he had forgotten his place. Although he tried to offer an explanation in panic, it was too late.


    "Roooaaar!!!"


    The dragon''s eyes had widened fearsomely and unleashed an ear-splitting bellow. Scorching gale whistled out of its mouth, consuming the mage''s body in an instant.


    ¨CTheodore, so you''re such an impudent human!!


    Red circuits started to spread across Black''s scales as if corresponding to its anger, and the flashes of its core were now so blinding it was almost a second sun. It trampled the ground heavily, quaking the pine forest.


    Moving its head to face the mage directly, it opened its huge maw and growled in fury.


    ¨CI never had a mate yet, and you would have me to sit on some eggs?! Do you even know what you''re talking about? Fool of a mage!

 Chapter 350 Scar

    Clearly, the half-dragon was having a bizarre fit.


    Theodore looked up, his eyeballs reflecting the beast''s golden core that was akin to the sun. Scorching fire elementals surged around him, and the Gold-tier mage suddenly forgot to breathe. If it wasn''t for Mount Nissia and his own elemental protection, the brown-haired mage would have been dealt severe injuries from the boiling air.


    But even that was just foreplay. The real attack was coming at the sound of another furious draconic roar¡ªin the blink of an eye, a blinding golden flash appeared at the snowy mountain lake, consuming everything.


    Along with a prickling buzzing noise, a pillar of scorching light swept across the land and drew a curve across the ground. It raised a series of detonations that warded off the freezing cold of the foot of the mountain, spreading heat that was above hundreds of degrees Celsius and razed the thickets by the lake.


    As the dust settled, there were no clumps of snow or trees. All that was left were black fields of ashes.


    Not a single weed was left alive within a hundred meters. Such was the power from a single dragon breath!


    In the middle of the black ashes, a milky-white air bubble whirled slowly. It was starting to fade and barely kept together, but it still blocked Black''s attack perfectly.


    "Lucky for me, I''ve played with many dragons." He gulped. "I have just that tiny shred of experience against dragon breath."


    Theodore stood in the middle of the bubble, his hands holding up the two silver steel boxes that contained the dragon eggs. In front of his chest was a magic tome with black leather covers and golden runes.


    Still, the brown-haired mage knew that he had really enraged it. He had thought of Black as almost human and a peaceful existence that might even lend a hand to his cause! It was a huge mistake for him to forget that a dragon ultimately was a dragon, and its worldview was different from humans¡­


    Shaking his head regretfully, Theodore reflected that he had gotten ahead of himself. To get an unmarried female dragon to incubate dragon eggs was his dream for years, but it was also such a terrible idea and one that blurred his eyes!


    But now was not the time for regrets. Theodore still had a furious dragon he needed to face.


    Black was not wasting time either. Its dim-gold reptilian gaze glinted with plasma; it was further incensed when it saw that the brown-haired mage unscathed by its attack. It moved forward and out of the frozen lake, displaying its enormous body.


    Now, Black''s length alone exceeded twenty meters¡ªand there was still part of its tail submerged within the pool. Its height was closer to twenty meters, which was about twice the size it was when it existed within Illgner. Along with its threatening appearance and its bony spikes, it was nothing other than a killing machine that moves.


    Aiming down at the vigilant Theodore, Black took a deep breath, and the core in its chest glowed again.


    Seeing that the dragon was preparing another attack, the brown-haired mage did not hesitate in activating his magic. His magical tome sparkled, and with the support of wind elementals his silhouette vanished instantly.


    Theodore''s quick reflexes also helped. In a split second, a streak of intense golden flame blew out from Black''s chest. This was not the pillar of fire before either¡ªit was a screen of inferno that was tenths of meters wide, blanketing where Theodore once stood.


    Instead, it struck the ground thunderously, blowing out a huge dent that was three-meters deep.


    "Wow. I guess it really wants me dead!" The mage exclaimed as he materialized on the other side of the lake, his head numbing instantly.


    It was then that he noticed alarmingly that the half-dragon had already prepared a third shot. Having no choice, he quickly raised that milky-white shield.


    There was no doubt that Theodore had many ways to counter Black''s attacks. Whether it was through the Elements of Dominance or the Boundary of Refracted Light, he would not be simply dodging and blocking attacks¡ªhe was a Gold-tier mage, after all. But with the dragon eggs in his hand and his reluctance to hurt Black¡ªnot that he could anyway¡ªhe was thus forced into this difficult situation.


    Meanwhile, Black, too, was not using its full-power either. Since it has improved and acquired near-human intellect, it understood that the man before him had merely misspoken. Since he was an instructor at Winter Fort Academy, its master would never permit it to kill him either.


    That being said, its fury was telling it to teach him a lesson. Other instructors from the academy would naturally come to stop this fight, which in turn would make the man lose face.


    ¨CAnything''s fine as long as there''s no killing.


    With that, Black unleashed its third flame attack.


    In an instant, a sulfuric dry wind blew beneath the foot of the icy mountain. The pine trees standing by the lake were scorched, their bark blackened. Tens of little red lances of light followed the wind and stabbed with vicious sharpness on Theodore''s shield of light.


    As if existing physically, the lances did not quickly dissipate, and exploded like blooming red lotuses after a few seconds of delay. The brown-haired mage did not have time to catch his breath before noticing that his shield was being shattered by the concentrated explosions. Without hesitating, he dematerialized and quickly left the physical realm with another spell from his tome.


    As the battle beneath the summit raged, the academy had rung the emergency bell as if preparing for an enemy attack. Security personnel and deans quickly led students who were playing around outside to hide within the academy.


    Two Gold-tier mages had also rushed out of the institution to see what was going on¡ªand soon found the duel between Black and Theodore.


    "Hmm¡­ Why would Theodore fight against the Count''s dragon?" Sophia, the witch teaching elemental manipulation muttered. "Weren''t they quite close too? And I even remembered him fetching some snow prawns around the Lost Sea, so how¡­"


    "Must be Drake''s brain going haywire again. You know," Dier, the instructor of runes who had a bright-red rune on his forehead, grunted. "That idiot has been looking for all sorts of trouble with every variety of dragon. Our teacher had to keep picking up his mess¡ªnow that he pissed Black off, let''s see who would save his butt this time."


    These instructors were students of Nostradamus too. Both of them, along with Theodore himself, were long acquaintances and shared quite the intimate relationship. This was quite evident since both were moving to stop the bizarre fight even after Dier''s sarcastic jibe.


    Before they could leave, however, a deep masculine voice rang behind them.


    "What on earth. Why is there fighting beneath the mountain?"


    There had been no premonition for the voice. Whether it was Dier''s runes of vigilance or the elementals that Sophia surrounded herself with, none of their magic hinted at the presence of someone standing behind them.


    Both turned carefully behind.


    A huge black-haired man with red eyes was frowning at the booming echoes of fireballs. Noticing that both of them were not replying, he looked up and asked again, "What? You two don''t know either?"


    His voice brought the pair back to consciousness, who appeared to have frozen. Unbeknownst to themselves, shadows of the four great elemental elves had appeared around the witch, while a semi-transparent shield formed with red runes had formed in front of the rune mage.


    The pair had also retreated some twenty meters and was at once battle-ready. It was then that they finally reacted and realized who was it who stood in front of them.


    "My Liege¡­."


    Awkwardly canceling the elemental holograms, Sophia did not know how to react. Beside her, Dier too had the same troubled expression as he canceled his own shield of sanguine runes.


    Somehow, they felt that they were seeing a gigantic prehistoric beast whenever they fix their gaze on Joshua. They felt an incredible pressure whether it was their body or mind¡ªa foreboding sensation of impending death darting around in their minds. It was until the warrior spoke that they were released from that fear, and subconsciously prepared their defensive measures.


    "Nothing."


    Joshua shook his head; he had long gotten used to others being uncomfortable by his very presence. "Who is Black fighting?" He asked crisply. "How did the fight start?"


    Faking a cough, Dier went up to Joshua. "It''s the academy''s biological and transfiguration instructor, Theodore Drake," he explained, but since he did not know much about what was happening, he was quite brief.


    "That''s extraordinary. Black was quite friendly with him, so why would they fight?"


    Obviously, the warrior did not understand it too. He had just come out of a teleportation circle when he sensed the battle immediately, and came rushing here before Ling and Ying knew what was happening.


    Joshua knew Theodore too. The lecturer was one of those stoic middle-aged mage who seems unsociable, but was actually affectionate and did take care of his students.


    Because of his own tutelage, the brown-haired mage had always studied dragons and hence assumed the responsibility of feeding and watching over Black. Theodore was especially ecstatic with this side-job too¡ªand had never made a mistake.


    ¡ªPerhaps it''s something to do with the dragon eggs, then.


    Remembering the urgent letter from the academy, Joshua suddenly felt that he had found the source of this uproar.


    "So troublesome." He sighed.


    It was fortunate that he was rather relaxed lately after the Illgner incident, while the mages of the Imperial City were examining the plague. The draconic issue in the far south was still continuing, but that had less to do with a warrior up north.


    In short, he had the time to solve all sorts of issues in his own domain.


    Suddenly, another explosion sounded from beneath the mountain. They could feel the tremors even at the half-summit, while many stones and glaciers started bouncing. Shaking his head, the warrior headed below.


    Sophia and Dier wanted to follow him, but he was already gone in the blink of an eye, leaving howling winds that pinned them where they were. When they opened their eyes again, all that was left was a stretching passageway that penetrated boulders and swept through forests, leaving a track that resembled a scar.

 Chapter 351 The Man Who Holds Life Within His Palm

    Theodore and Black stopped their fight at once, because there was an extreme pressure akin to natural disaster descending upon them from the half-summit.


    As if a mountain was crumbling, the colossal will was large enough to blanket the skies and inject a sense of inescapable doom in the hearts of men. All who felt it would neither resist nor raise their heads in defiance.


    And thus both half-dragon and brown-haired mage knew¡ªtheir duel had ended.


    In a flash, a gale sped into the middle of their battle grounds and the black-haired man appeared on the blackened land. He looked around at the razed lakeside, and shook his head.


    "Troublesome."


    "Roar!"


    Upon seeing Joshua, Black, who had been running rampant like one of those evil dragons in knight tales sat down quietly. It lifted its tail and suddenly look totally docile and obedient, as well as giving a little roar to greet its owner.


    To be truthful, the half-dragon was in both disbelief and reproach. It thought that several instructors from the academy would come to mediate; it never knew that the warrior, of all people, would show his face here.


    "Looking closely, you''ve really grown a lot."


    Joshua surveyed his mount closely, petting its smooth-shell tail and tutted. "You were just ten meters tall then, but now you''ve grown half that size, and is almost taller than my residence tower."


    Then, turning towards the unsettled brown-haired mage, Joshua sighed. "Tell me, Theodore. What happened? You two had always been quite friendly towards each other¡ªand Black here won''t attack you unprovoked."


    The warrior wasn''t hiding his own fault. He merely knew Black''s behavior, and that Theodore was one of the half-dragon''s finer acquaintance amongst humans¡ªa friend, even. That was why it was bizarre that they would go at it so viciously for a little misunderstanding.


    The lake, their battlefield, had suffered so many dragon breaths that some locations crystalized, as if bombarded by an alchemical cannon.


    Since he won''t get a thing by asking Black, it was easier to ask the brown-haired mage what in the name of purgatory happened.


    "My liege, it started like this¡­"


    Theodore did not dare to tarry at Joshua''s question, and quickly confessed everything as it is after a brief consideration of his own wording. He did not try to argue for himself when he reached the part about him forgetting himself and spewing out some words that were just a little bit inciteful.


    Though the man himself had always been that plain and truthful; he knew that there was no point in lying to the warrior since he could tell at once.


    Having understood it that, Joshua''s expression changed subtly. First, he glared helplessly at the fool of a mage as if saying he deserved it, before turning and glaring viciously at the half-dragon.


    "Black! Although Theodore doesn''t have a way with words, you don''t have to blow the entire thing out of proportion. Just a little lesson would do¡ªnow look around, you clearly wanted to end him!"


    The lake beneath Mount Nissia had boasted a scenic pine forest, but half of it was now scorched and vaporized. Even if it did not cause ecological harm, it looked quite devastating now.


    "Growl!"


    ¨CMy bad!


    Black quickly admitted his mistake while twitching uncomfortably. Facing the slightly irked Joshua, of course it would not add that it had been found it rather fun to use a slightly lethal force, and simply resigned itself to being scolded.


    Since it was not really a huge fuss, Joshua did not keep digging. After briefly reprimanding man and dragon, he started to inquire about the dragon egg.


    "Professor Drake," the warrior''s tone became somber as he spoke; he was even using Theodore''s real title appropriate title. "Are you certain that to nurture human behavior within, the infant dragon must be guided by a giant dragon who is close to humans?"


    "No. In theory, there are other ways, but that''s the one way we have right now."


    At the mention of his own specialty, Theodore had calmed and put down the container with the dragon egg. "As anyone knows," he explained seriously, "powerful magical beasts possess blood inheritance. It was the same for dragons too, even though they had already broken past that threshold to become an incredible specimen in itself."


    "Deep within their bodies, the descendants carry a memory within them. It allows them to instinctively learn hunting and unleashing their power without guidance. They would also gradually realize the way to nurture their young, which in turn made them slightly incompatible with lifeforms that are not dragons.


    "It''s naturally the same for humans. An adult dragon must be made subservient by force¡ªor it would never bond with humans. That was why infant dragons are more malleable, since their inheritance hasn''t surfaced yet."


    Sophia and Dier had reached the lake, but quickly made themselves scarce when they saw both Theodore and Joshua were in a discussion. The students still had lessons¡ªsince the matter was settled, they should not be wasting time.


    Theodore, meanwhile, was getting animated. He had flipped open his magic manual, and presented several magic circles to Joshua. "Look, my liege. This is a circle that could present a hint into the infant''s soul. It could perfectly evade its natural inheritance and get the hatchling to be friendlier towards humans. The other circles are brainwashing for more stubborn chicks, but those are more time-consuming."


    The brown-haired mage appeared crestfallen as he pointed towards the dragon egg in the silver box. "How should I say this¡­ It seems that I''ve cared for it so well that the eggs are too healthy. They could hatch anytime from now until a few weeks. Those magical formations need months at best¡ªit''s definitely too late."


    "So the only thing to do is get Black to guide the babies, huh¡­" Glancing sideways at the nervous Black, Joshua asked doubtfully for a moment. "Wait. Just leading? What happened to sitting over the eggs? It sounds almost the same but the difference is actually huge¡ªand Black probably wouldn''t try to teach you a lesson just now."


    Stumped, the mage hesitated. "Because it would be too much of a hassle to send each infant to him," he confessed. "That''s why I thought I should simply push it all too Black¡­ I got ahead of myself!"


    At that, he closed his eyes and bunched up his face in worry.


    "Growl!"


    ¨CYou bastard!


    Black widened its eyes and bellowed at Theodore''s words, but pulled back under Joshua''s cautioning glare. Still, it scowled at the mage threateningly, as if trying to kill him by its stare alone.


    It was only after Black finished growling that Theodore slowly opened his eyes and found Joshua nodding to gesture for him to continue. He cleared his throat.


    "One way or the other, time is short and Black has to lead the newborn dragons and grow them into near-human temperament. Naturally, it would be even better to have a few knights live alongside them until they reach adulthood, which would form an ideal rapport."


    "That''s not a problem." Joshua nodded thoughtfully¡ªin fact, he was looking forward to have dragon-riding knights. Towards the end of Starfall and the latter half of the Second War against the Dark Abyss, only the combination between gigantic airships and dragon-riding platoons could resist flying demons that blanketed the sky.


    The dragons had also donned runic steel armor then. In other words, they were quite simply a flying fortress, albeit smaller.


    "Still. Won''t it take too long to wait for a dragon to reach adulthood?" The warrior asked the most pressing question after a brief consideration. "When the young dragons finally mature, most of the knights would be old or won''t be at their peak. They probably won''t get use to flight or aerial dashes."


    "To be frank, I have a few ways to nurture them into steeds in a shorter period." Theodore said slowly, scratching his head as he closed his tome. "But I''ll need plenty of draconic blood and draconic bone powder. Though different species can use that of other species'', it was also better to use those of their own kind. Plus, I''ve also heard that your Liegeship had sold most of those ingredients when you slew those dragons¡ªso it probably won''t be enough."


    "Hmmm¡­" Joshua mumbled.


    It was indeed a problem. He never was good with governing and financial matters. His property and money were usually managed by Alphonso from the far-away Imperial Capital¡ªor Ling. After his massacre of those dragons, the Dark Forest Fortress and the town area happened to be in need of funds for several new facilities. That was why he summarily sold most of those ingredients off and kept a scarce few as a memento.


    And those would definitely not be the ''plenty'' Theodore would need. But with the northern white dragons wiped out, where would he find more dragons?


    Joshua shook his head and gave up.


    "Let''s put that aside for a moment. Black, what do you think?" He turned towards the half-dragon and asked seriously. "Would you raise the hatchlings? It''s fine if you don''t¡ªthere are ways I could get the kids to cooperate."


    Clearly, to build a dragon-riding squad, it was necessary to get into grips with the half-dragon''s mood after all. The warrior was not the type of person who puts his own allies on the spot too.


    "Roar... Growl."


    Shaking its head, Black gestured that it wasn''t unwilling. In truth he was not resistant against the idea of nurturing the young ones¡ªafter all, it could stave off boredom with them around. Its only misgiving was against having to sit over the eggs. Even for a dragon, it was equal to bearing children out of wedlock.


    "Then that''s settled."


    Since Black did not protest, Joshua quickly made up his mind. "Theodore, I guess you''ve learned your lesson then. Just wait until they hatch, and hand the hatchlings one by one over to Black. Don''t be petulant about doing extra work.


    Seeing that the brown-haired mage had nodded, the warrior paused and slowly said, "However, chasing and bombarding you for so long is overdoing it¡­ Just wait until the little guys hatch. I''ve talked it over with Nostradamus¡ªyou can pick one as your familiar."


    Joshua had never been one who was stingy with rewards. Furthermore, the eggs would probably never hatch without Theodor¡ªand even if they did, they would not be easy to nurture. In truth, it was almost insufficient to award him with just one dragon.


    That being said, Theodore was thrilled. "My liege¡­ Is that for real?" He asked happily.


    "I don''t easily make promises, but I would always see them through when I do."


    With the warrior''s tremendous assurance, the mage exhaled sharply, and turned to look at the silver case as if seeing the eggs beneath.


    His long wish was finally about to come true. All his headwork had paid off, but even as he rejoiced he warned himself not to get too emotional like before.


    The future was still far ahead, and there was still a road to tread before he became a dragon mage. Nevertheless, Theodore knew for certain that this was his first step towards his ideal, even if the coming days would be busy.


    "You have my sincere gratitude, Count Radcliffe." Having calmed himself, Theodore finally conveyed his gratitude with a low but distinct tone as well as a bow. "You''re such a generous man¡ªthe Truth would definitely keep you."


    "It''s fine," Joshua smiled in return. "There''s no need to stand on occasion. It''s a happy day for both you and me¡­ Don''t you think you should repay Black too?" He asked as he slapped its tail, prompting a few doubtful grunts from the half-dragon.


    Getting the hint, the mage quickly made his own promise. "It''s my mistake. I''ve been reckless and said things I shouldn''t¡­ Black, do you want some cod?"


    At that, the mage slapped on his tome heavily, and said determinedly, "When I have tomorrow, I''ll go fishing at the boundless see! You can get as many as you want!"


    ¨CHimself being a biological lecturer, Theodore knew that cod was not in season in April or May. However, he did know where the fishing spots were, and there were enough to satisfy a dragon''s appetite.


    Knowledge is power!


    There was no loss of love between them. Black, having assaulted the mage so relentlessly just now, innocently agreed to it. Food was more important than any sort of disgruntlement after all. Nonetheless, man and dragon made peace.


    Since the issue of the dragon egg was resolved, Black returned to its underwater exploration of the lake while Joshua and Theodore made the long trek back to Winter Fort Academy on the track the warrior created when he came.


    "Tell me about the academy." Joshua brought up the topic halfway through¡ªhe also wanted to know how the institution in his domain was developing. "Is there anything the school needs? Or some talented student?"


    "I guess the school needs more instructors on for other disciplines," Theodore replied slowly as he frowned in thought. "Most of the mageing courses already have lecturers assigned. Myself, Sophia, and Dier could basically handle all the subjects while some others would handle those we weren''t that good at. And then there are a few members from the Royal Mage Guild who would occasionally give classes, that''s why we aren''t shorthanded on that aspect."


    "That being said, the academy isn''t planning to become merely a learning place exclusively for mages. That''s why we need instructors familiar with breathing skills and aura, as well as knights and patrolling warriors. Although we did find several of them, us mages aren''t that familiar with their teachings. Perhaps we''ll need your verification, my liege."


    As he said that, the brown-haired mage shoved in a praise too. "You''re the most powerful warrior of the land after all."


    "I see. That''s fine." Joshua nodded calmly, as if considering. "I will give my opinion when I have the time, now let''s talk about other things."


    "Talented students¡­ Well, there are two great candidates." Silhouettes of the familiar pair made their way into Theodore''s mind. He nodded, and spoke in an awed tone, "Amelia Makarov and Ivan Makarov If there''s anything in the academy that surprises us and Professor Nostradamus, it''s the siblings."


    Theodore then went on to talk about their daily diligence and their natural aptitude for spells. As the younger one, Amelia''s mana detection and rune formation was considerable and above that of Silver-tier mages. It was merely inexperience of magic control that stops her from being promoted as a mage right-away.


    Her brother, Ivan, while possessing a more ordinary disposition, displayed unexpected flair in handling magical creatures and enchanted mechanics. Like Theodore, he possessed extreme spiritual strength that allowed him to communicate with beasts. Although this ability tends to be incompatible with a younger age and lack of know-how, he would definitely fully grasp the finer details of those disciplines after some molding.


    Beyond his spiritual prowess, Ivan was head and shoulders above his fellow students in the study of intricate enchanted mechanisms. He was quite interested in this field too, and would often draw runes by himself to design some interesting playthings.


    Having said that, Theodore pulled out an unusual cylindrical machine from his robes. "My liege, please look," he smiled towards Joshua. "This is something Ivan himself designed. Through turning gears, it calculates the time has passed. Although it lacks precision, it''s remarkable for a child below twenty."


    ¨CA timer!


    "The two kids are that gifted?"


    Joshua could not conceal his surprise, and obviously understood the meaning of the device the mage held in his palm. "Apart from the almost unnatural caliber of the younger sister, to be able to design such a machine was truly a genius."


    "That''s for sure," Theodore agreed chipperly and inhaled deeply. His eyes were brimming with excitement, although he spoke firmly, "The two children¡ªAmelia and Ivan, are always working hard, never idling. As such every instructor believes that they have bright days ahead of them. Them two alone made being an instructor in the northern realms meaningful."


    The warrior was quiet as the mage pondered in awe.


    He had never heard of those two names in his past life.


    Theodore had mentioned the siblings, Amelia¡ªwho would have an incredible future as a witch, and Ivan, who has an affinity with mechanics and magical creatures. But he had never received a notification or message regarding their achievements.


    And it was not the warrior being a forgetful person¡ªthey simply never existed.


    For the powerful warrior who remembers everything, this meant two things. Either they had vanished into the crowd and their talents were left undiscovered, or they had died early, and was never given a chance to grow.


    "Ivan, Amelia¡­ The two children who survived after their village was destroyed by a dragon." Joshua suddenly mumbled to himself as he recalled the event. "Right, maybe they did die early in that manner in their past life, never having the chance to enter academy to learn."


    "Because of me."


    And exactly that.


    Since the 15th of October, Starfall Year 831, after Joshua had broken through the barrier between realms, he had changed the flow of many events.


    Through his existence alone, Radcliffe''s ancient clan of guardians had fulfilled their destiny despite being on the edge. The future Sacred Swordsman of the Empire¡ªBrandon Kaos, his wife and their two daughters also survived the Dark Tide thanks to him.


    Because he was there, Karlis''s 03 Artifical Intelligence did not die of the apocalypse of that world. He also helped Illgner''s Father Nature, so that He did not succumb to the Evil God of Calamity and fell to eternal slumber, and merely went into a temporary deep sleep instead¡ªfor a deity, that is.


    His ability was simply so great that he turned the wheels of destiny with his bare hands.


    This was exactly the case for the siblings. From the fate of being undiscovered or perhaps meeting an early demise, they were now the center of their lecturer''s attention and would definitely do great things in the future.


    Only now did Joshua realized that he was such a gigantic vortex that turned the fortunes of everything and everyone around him¡­ And all things now are set on a path distinctly different from the pre-existence.


    "It''s not a bad thing I guess."


    As Theodore threw him a baffled look, Joshua''s lips curled into a smile. His eyes had a distant look as if his gaze could penetrate space and time. "That reminds me to take the initiative even more. Changing everything isn''t that hard after all."


    The two approached Winter Fort Academy where the building stood sturdily. Two flags were waving loudly in the cold wind, bringing some sound to the quiet environment.


    Ling and Ying were waiting at the entrance, awaiting their master''s return.

 Chapter 352 Dragon Egg

    "Did you know? The academy is going to hold a general assessment for everyone soon!"


    The 21st of May, Starfall Year 833¡ªWinter Fort Academy, Mount Nissia.


    Although summer has arrived at the continent, the icy plains still made people feel the chilliness.


    Naturally, it did not affect the students within the academy itself. Be it scorching heat or extreme colds, there was a magical formation of climate regulation optimizes the temperature for humans.


    It was time for the students'' afternoon break. Within the library hall, some teenaged boys and girls were sitting together, poring over some rather complicated spell books and chatting in hushed voices.


    A more mature-looking red-haired girl then came to them with a notice in hand. "I''ve got this early from the instructor!" She said mysteriously towards her friends beside them. "Look, those who rank at the first three would be rewarded handsomely, even the liege of this realm has generously contributed some additional prize!"


    "Huh. How generous are we talking about?" Someone asked.


    "He is coming too?" Another followed-up.


    "That''s for sure!" The red-haired girl replied without hesitation, her eyes sparkling. "I shouldn''t have to remind the lot of you, but your parents must have told you that we''re all here in this academy to learn witchcraft and magery."


    Naturally, the reminder was unnecessary. The others who stood around the table nodded quietly.


    From the start, all of them were here to become mages and change their own fate, and try to see if they had the gift as casters.


    Some parents whose children passed the initial trials also realized immediately that this academy was undoubtedly grooming the first local mages of Moldovia. Their progeny would therefore become the cornerstone of the northern realm, the first batch of casters formed under Joshua''s tenure.


    ¨CGive a good showing, and catch the liege''s eye!


    This is also where the thing called competition begins. Since the winner would win both the liege''s attention and gifts, all of them would definitely pay extra effort. After all, they might even get an important position under the count right after they graduate.


    "Hold on. Ivan, why aren''t you even reacting?"


    Ultimately, not all of them were interested¡ªthe young boy the red-haired girl was inquiring after was one of those not that inclined.


    Sitting at the corner of the table and silently reading through a thick tome, the platinum-blond teenager looked up. However gripping the book may be, it was still impolite to keep reading since his name was called.


    "Karin," he replied rather exasperatedly. "Don''t we have that every month? We''ve even been through those twice already. There''s no need to be that thrilled even if the liege himself is coming, is there?"


    "I knew you''d say that¡ªbut this time, it''s different." The girl known as Karin puffed her cheeks and retorted. "Ivan, I know you were ranked in the top ten last time while your sister got first place on both occasions, but this might not be the case this time!"


    "Oh," Ivan replied expressionlessly, his eyebrows raised slightly. He returned Karin''s animated stare with his own calm one, but found it rather unbearable. "Fine, stop glaring at me. I''ll humor you!"


    Tidying her hair a little, Karin began somberly, "The assessment before are undoubtedly just exams where all subjects are clumped together. If it wasn''t laboratory tests it would be dissecting magical creatures. But this one is different¡ªI heard that there will be live combat practice!"


    Waving the notice in her hand, the red-haired girl showed the words written on it. "Look. Not only do we have to sit for the usual tests, we would also have to head up the snowy mountain and survive there for a week. Although the instructors would come save us if we fail or are upon death''s door, it still meant that we get zero points. Only those who could hold on for a week pass the test, while those who could hunt and bring their prey when they return would fetch high scores!"


    "Harsh environment survival? Does that mean living in snowy plains or jungles?"


    "It''s not that hard. My father''s a hunter¡ªI know how to look for food in the forest since I was a kid!"


    "That''s bad. I''ve never get good marks in Biology and Ecology¡­ What should I do if I meet a daemon?"


    "We''re mages. Why do we have to do this sort of thing?"


    The discussion went in all directions, but since it was the library hall everyone kept their voice low. Now, even Ivan himself was frowning lightly as if considering the challenge.


    "Relax. The instructors had already chased off all the daemons. The most we have to face are Snow Slimes and Giant Boars. With the spells that we''ve learned, we could escape even if we can''t defeat them."


    Karin was in a rather good mood after she appeared to be stirred by the discussion. "That''s not all, however," she said as she prepared to throw out another bombshell. "After we returned, we would rest for three days¡ªafter of which we will undergo the final test, duels!"


    This was much more understandable than the extreme environment survival. Everyone instantly realized the meaning behind that.


    "Weird¡­" Ivan said doubtfully, touching his chin. "To be frank, we haven''t learned magic for a long time, right? Even if my sister is a genius, she never went through a formal guidance to discover the occupation that suits her. The survival test is understandable since it investigates our knowledge and practical applications, but duels between students¡­"


    At that, he shook his head slowly as if considering it gravely. Then, he spoke his thoughts plainly, "Adepts unleashing magic and little fireballs, and might just fail due to insufficient mana, which in the end could end up as a hand-to-hand combat¡­ Isn''t that just a monkey show for the instructors?"


    He was being quite reasonable, and a few others beside him were nodding in agreement and feeling curious too.


    Karin, however, retorted crisply. "To those adults it may be so, but you do know very well, Ivan¡ªwe''re not here to be trained into old wiry mages."


    Suddenly, her gaze dimmed. "This is the northern realm that stands right next to the Dark Forest of the Great Ajax Valley. Our mission is to grow up quickly and stand against the Dark Tide, that''s why we need to nurture our own combat awareness from the start. The first duel session would definitely be a joke, but it would be better than simply dying in a fortress later in life. Ivan, you do realize that, right?"


    Of course.


    The platinum-blond boy nodded quietly.


    Karin was the leader of their little fellowship. When the academy was established, she used her own passionate personality and outstanding leadership to gather quite a few talented students, Ivan being one of them.


    She obviously did not learn to do this naturally; she must have learned it from someone else. This was proven when Karin herself revealed that it was her father who trained her. He had been the captain of a regiment of knights, who succumbed two years before to the Dark Tide. Before his demise he had taught the skills in leadership, wanting her to become a knight and inherit his own place in return.


    From the start, Karin did not doubt that most of her own batch of students would not become old men who pore over their research in their mages'' tower. They were going on the battlefield, while she herself could also see¡ªwithout adult guidance¡ªthe liege of this domain would definitely lead expeditions into the Great Ajax Valley or the icy plains to secure new domains.


    And them¡ªthe mages, would be the mainstay of his force.


    Ivan himself understood that too, because he was the same.


    His parents were lost to a dragon attack. As such he never wanted to stay as a researching mage within the academy¡ªhis one objective was to slay dragons.


    In this world, there are many kind dragons that liked to mingle with humans. There were quite a lot of rulers over different territories who reared dragons too¡ªjust like their own, whose draconic mount lived under the icy lake and lacked malevolence entirely. It even led some students for diving sessions into the lake!


    Ivan''s target was not these dragons, but those evil ones that flew around laying waste to settlements and preying on humans.


    That was what motivated his studious behavior and his very dream. He was not alone in that either, for Amelia had the exact same intention. The siblings had made a vow, that with the liege of the land as their objective, to become the world''s greatest dragon slayer!


    It was thanks to Karin''s explanation that most present finally understood the meaning of this assessment.


    "Looks like we have to run through some intensive courses about life up on the snow mountain. I don''t want to be bailed out haggardly by the instructors."


    "Not really. By the way, what are the most common magical beasts there right now? Snow rabbit or hail butterflies?"


    "Why did I never practice live combat before¡­ Hey, Bella, want to try at the school grounds later?"


    "That''s fine. Just don''t cry when the time comes!"


    Quite a few were already inviting others who were on more friendlier terms with them for practical training, while others more worried about surviving in the wild felt that they have to cram in as much know-how on that matter.


    In short, everyone had their own goals where they need to pour effort in.


    Meanwhile, Ivan rose and walked over to Karin and asked for the notice.


    It was clearly just finished recently¡ªshe must have really asked for it from the instructors. Sweeping his eyes over it, the contents were mostly the same as the red-haired girl said, but were more detailed, the words used more precise.


    "Joshua van Radcliffe, honorary president of the Winter Fort Academy and Liege of Moldovia¡­ would provide an extra reward to the student who places first."


    Reading the text in a whisper, Ivan glanced at his companions who sat around the table. They were undoubtedly excited since most of them idolized the Count; they would definitely go the extra mile since their hero was watching.


    "We don''t know what sort of reward that is either," he said as he glimpsed the sketching of a treasure box on the notice. It was drawn with such surrealism that it was no different from a real one.


    Suddenly, sensing something was out of place, he quickly turned back to have a second.


    "Wait. Isn''t that the chest I delivered to Professor Theodore a month ago?"


    Though it was one moon cycle past, it was quite recent for Ivan. Furthermore, he and his sister were the ones who carried the boxes to Theodore, and in turn acquired his library pass.


    More importantly, he knew what was inside!


    "Those dragon eggs!"


    Inhaling a breath of cold air, Ivan fell into silence. Many thoughts went through his head, the likelihood of all of it growing by every moment.


    Professor Theodore had also carried the eggs to the snowy mountain lake¡ªafter of which the sound of a battle broke out and then calmed, with the liege of the realm himself escorting Theodore back to the academy¡­ Given that the black dragon at the foot mountain was female, there was some sort of unknown connection that caused the attack on the instructor!


    Then, is the reward a dragon egg?! Is the Count that generous?


    Truthfully, he had always been that bounteous. Furthermore, he would gain further power no matter who got their hands on an egg. Perhaps this was a move to attract students from other locations too¡ªhe was that type of person!


    Additionally, if he or his sister won, then would they not be bringing a dragon along with them¡ªto slay dragons?


    The thought made Ivan pause, and he made a weird expression that was half a smile and half a sigh.


    But in the end, he simply mumbled lightly amidst the voices of the other students who were fooling around.


    "Ah¡­ the irony."


    At that, a hint of a fiery fighting spirit surfaced in his eyes.

 Chapter 353 Self-Destructing Armor

    28th of May, Starfall Year 833. Afternoon in the Count of Moldavia''s residence.


    At the backyard, light feather trees were swaying and emanating a warm, silvery-white light. Quite a few leaves were falling and blown off by the wind, as if they were an angel''s feathers.


    However, light feather trees would not shed leaves in autumn. This was a phenomenon caused by something large moving around in the backyard¡ªthat was not that large.


    Boom!


    Thunderous footsteps rang, sending tremors into the ground, and a few leaves were shaken off the enchanted plants once more. The gargantuan object was turning around; it was indeed the cause of the havoc.


    Click.


    Underneath the afternoon sun, the colossal thing could be seen clearly. It wore a full-set of huge black armor, its outer layer covered with shells inscribed with runes streaming with mystical light. Its main body was formed with several smooth and sturdy steel plates, with magical circuits connecting plates and scales that formed a hub at the armor''s chest.


    Outside the chest was an extra section of armor that juts out in a triangular shape. It was blinking with orange-red magical luminosity that looks threatening, but also protects the energy core behind it.


    "Not bad."


    A deep voice rang from behind the helmet of the cumbersome armor. The helmet itself had two ferocious horns, while the eyes were covered with a diagonal steel crystal of high purity, which one can see through to look at the wielder behind it.


    It was a pair of red, fiery eyes. Naturally, Joshua was the one inside the armor.


    "This armor sent in by Moreila is really good. But since it''s made when I was still at the Gold-tier, it could only be used if I don''t unleash my full power¡­"


    A whole load of system notifications suddenly appeared in front of the warrior.


    [Unnamed Excellent Enchanted Armor]


    [Item of Gold-Tier Craftmanship, armor, 77, abilities, decreased physical damage, low elemental immunity, strong defense against projectiles, natural recharge, self-destruct]


    [Runic Powers, Power of the Berserker, Eagle-Eye, Heart of the Rampaging Dragon, Air-step, Magical Dash, Magical Self-destruct]


    [Item: A new type of armor designed through the collaboration between the Count of the North, Joshua van Radcliffe and the Runic Dwarves of the Northern Realms. Augmented in all aspects compared to normal armor and powered by a high-grade magical crystal as its core, it possesses a powerful self-destruct feature.]


    [Why did I even design such a powerful Self-destructing Armor?]


    [By¡ªIronborn Moreila]


    Other than the unnecessary self-destruct feature, the armor that had been specifically tailored for the warrior was rather flawless. It did not inhibit movements either¡ªindeed, after testing it for a while, Joshua found it extraordinarily mobile. It also appeared that the last experimental armor gave the old dwarf quite the trove of data that helped him make some significant improvements.


    "That''s about it."


    Having tried it on for some time, Joshua issued a command, "Disconnect runic connection, cease magical production, unequip."


    The armor complied, and the runic scales on the back slowly parted to reveal a rhombus-shaped opening that Joshua easily climbed out from. After ensuring that there was nobody inside, the shell automatically recovered to its original shape and covered the hole once more.


    "Thanks to 03, now the armor has some simple intelligence. It would probably be after the Great Mana Tide for the Mycroft Continent to come up with such technology.


    Standing beside the set of shield plating that stood taller than him by half his height, Joshua lightly patted the armor in satisfaction, before giving his rather regretful assessment.


    "If I didn''t improve to Supreme-tier, this would have been such a great boost. It''s just not that useful now."


    Regardless, this suit of armor would definitely raise his power levels a lot more than typical magical armors. That was why he was quite content, and did not ask for more.


    "Uncle Joshua!"


    Out of the blue, the velvet voice of a young girl rang from within the residence. When he turned, the back door was already opened and a little lively silhouette came hopping towards him.


    The figure had blonde hair tied into a ponytail and wore an elegant red-black dress. From her height alone, one could tell that she was about ten, and yet she ran at an almost inhuman speed to the armor and exclaimed in her high-pitched voice, "Roland¡­ Eh, this is so cool!"


    Looking at the black paint and its fearsome crooked horns alone, it resembled more of a demon-crafted armor than a human''s. But the little lass with rosy cheeks was completely absorbed in her admiration of it.


    She kept stroking its knees¡ªthe only spot that she could reach¡ªand asked excitedly, "Uncle Joshua, is this your new armor?"


    "Yes, little Flan. Were you looking for me?" Joshua watched the little girl''s thrilled movements in good humor. "I thought you would be in a room somewhere, listening to Ying''s story with your sister."


    The little girl was the daughter of Brandon and Vale Dani¡ªFlan Scarlet. She was sent here by the couple along with her sister, Remy Scarlet to the residence of the Count of Moldovia.


    It was not for some long-awaited reunion or some reason such as needing private space. The truth was that Brandon was here not to meet his family, but to handle the cultist incidents in Moldova''s territories.


    Every cultist in Moldavia''s main city had already been captured by 03, but many others had infiltrated the villages across the realm. If not for Artanis himself sending out knights who worked together with Joshua''s own troops, there would have been a few sacrificial incidents by now.


    While Moldova''s circumstances were not severe, Vale Dani''s methods at handling them were not as cruel as the knights¡ªwhich in turn meant that there may be loose ends. Recently, an entire village in the forest had been slaughtered as blood offerings¡ªthe scene was an extraordinary mess of gore. The offering also appeared successful; it may have summoned something.


    Those are the things that Brandon and his wife had to handle, which included investigating what sort of demon they could have summoned. This meant that they could not care for their own children for the time being, and after some consideration, they found that Moldova was simply unsafe, and so quickly sent them to the count''s residence for Joshua to babysit.


    Naturally, their faith in the warrior was misplaced¡ªJoshua''s stories would most definitely be ghastly and gruesome. It was therefore fortunate that Ling and Ying were there to help him, or it would mean a duel to the death when the couple returned.


    That being said, this child named Flan did not like pretty dolls or cute critters, but instead favored big, fearsome weapons and armors as well as terrifying daemons and intimidating dragons. Joshua was at once quite pleased and weirded out.


    Still, he had those stuff simply lying around. After he also took her to meet Black and have her attempt a dive in the lake alongside the half-dragon (after preparing the proper precautions, of course), it did not surprise that she quickly looked up to him. She had been a little scared of the warrior at first, but now her eyes were twinkling in admiration of the unusual armor, as if she did not feel a shred of his intimidating aura at all.


    Squatting to pat her on her lithe shoulders, Joshua did his best to lower his voice to avoid scaring her.


    "Alright, stop gawking. The armor is staying put here, come take a look when you have the time. So, what''s up?" He asked seriously.


    "Hmmm¡­ Uncle Roland was looking for you." The little lass said distractedly as she busied herself with stroking the uneven runic scales. "He should be in the hall? Seems to be in a rush too."


    "Got it." Joshua nodded and rose. "You can stay here and look at the armor, but you have to return as soon as the sun sets. Do you understand, little Flan?" He reminded her, looking up at the dimming sun.


    "Understood!"


    The warrior shook his head at the crisp reply; he knew he had to send Ling here later to take her back indoors. Definitely not Ying, though¡ªwith her personality, she would definitely be staying beside Flan, chatting incessantly while enjoying a view of the stars. In other words, he would still have to send Ling¡­ and that was a hassle.


    With that thought, Joshua returned to the residence and headed for the hall.


    And he wondered what on earth got Roland to look for him at this hour.

 Chapter 354 This World Needs a Hero

    ¨CHow depressing.


    That was Roland''s thought as he surveyed the main hall decorations after being led inside Joshua''s residence by one of his maids.


    The Radcliffe family''s taste for interior design was simply too gloomy. There was nothing that sets it apart from those infamous castles infested with vampires.


    Now before him was a tidy hall styled in northern-realm fashion. Whether it was the potted plants or the furniture, hung paintings or ornaments, it was arguably nothing was left out of place. However, the cold color of the floor and the gray walls, as well as the faint pyroxene lighting gave a persisting and instinctual feeling of melancholy.


    Even if that were so, the holy knight had to admit that there was attention to detail for every decoration. Though it was slightly miserable, there is a definitive elegance befitting of the Radcliffe family''s rich history and rank.


    Still, the taste behind that arrangement was a far cry from that within the Holy Mountain. It made him uncomfortable every time he was here.


    Sighing, Roland looked to another corner.


    Hanging on that more conspicuous piece of wall was a map depicting the world of Mycroft, along with several other smaller domains of the Empire. There were maps of Moldavia''s territories and the southern lands too, but those seemed to be added later.


    On the latter were quite a number of special marks of red dots and black crosses. The holy knight noticed at once that the red dots were concentrated at few points far south, at the heart of the land where dragons were running rampant. The black crosses, on the other hand, were rather scattered across the entire world, and he could not tell what it was quickly.


    ¨CSo red dots for dragons, and black crosses for cultists? Roland thought. He found quite a few of them in Moldavia''s domain. It also happened to be where he patrolled and places where the cult members were spotted.


    As he pondered over those signs, a set of clear and rhythmic footsteps rang nearby.


    Soon, the door to the visitor''s hall swung open.


    "Friend. It''s late, what''s the trouble?"


    "Joshua." Roland quickly rose at the familiar but rather curt voice. He turned to look at his best friend and shrugged.


    "Just a little something."


    "Let me guess." Hanging up his coat on a hanger, the warrior twisted his wrist while sweeping his gaze across the holy knight''s almost fully-equipped white armor. "You''re heading back to the Sacred Mountain," he said softly.


    The holy knight was slightly taken aback, but quickly nodded calmly. "That''s right," he replied. "The place needs me and my comrades are waiting for me. I''ve pretty much cleared most of the cultists'' lairs¡ªeven if there were some loose ends they probably wouldn''t be that much of threat. So, it''s time to go back."


    "That''s something I have to thank you for, you''ve really helped me a lot."


    Gesturing for Roland to take a seat once more, Joshua walked towards a heavy cabinet where a cumbersome pot of plant was placed above.


    The visitors'' hall was a place the warrior rested in the afternoon, which was why there would always be liquor there.


    Right now, he was taking out a black bottle of wine from that cabinet, carved with a magic circle that preserves freshness. There was also a logo of the refinery on the bottle.


    He asked wordlessly if the holy knight wanted a taste. When refused, he simply took the bottle with him and found a spot to sit.


    "Would have been my treat, but it seems that the holy knights are quite disciplined."


    The warrior uncorked the bottle with a light stroke, but did not drink it immediately. Instead, he turned sideways to look at the large hanging map, and started mumbling to himself.


    "The Sacred Mountain of the Distant Sea is within waters belonging to the Southern Kingdom. If the dragon plague wants to move to the continent they''d have to take that summit first, which was why the Pentashade dragons have split into two forces."


    "With the Church''s ambushes and impenetrable defenses, their attacks had been foiled one after the other. However, with the retreat of the elite forces from the central forces of the Kingdom, they would definitely turn back and focus on them to take down and eliminate the threat that stands on their flank."


    "Indeed," Roland agreed. He knew the warrior was speaking about the current state of affairs far south. "Now that the dragons are moving their main force towards the Holy Mountain, I''m honor-bound to return as a Holy Knight of the Church." His words were clear, simple and resolute.


    "Yes. It''s your duty, after all."


    Having experienced this part of history, Joshua nodded. He was aware that the formidable Pentashade dragons had suddenly combined with the army of berserker dragons and almost taken down the Sacred Mountain. It was only through the continent''s diverting of an incessant number of clergies to hold the line there that they resisted that final wave.


    After that battle, the Pentashade Dragon God was also surrounded by the Seven and banished from the Infinite Horizon. It was forced to enter the continent as a Sage, but when the Seven refrained from chasing It down, the humiliated deity spread more draconic plagues across every nation on the land.


    Many could not fathom the Seven''s choice then. All they need was just a little push to slay the Five-headed Dragon God (Pentashade Dragon God) and put an end to the draconic plague once and for all. Nevertheless, they had suddenly stayed their hand and even vanished for a period.


    It was only now that Joshua understood that the Seven may have been fighting against the Evil God of Pestilence who had pulled the strings behind the Pentashade Dragon God, and seduced it to spread the dragon plague.


    "Whatever the case may be, a toast¡ªto the brave."


    With those words, Joshua simply raised the bottle of wine and in a symbolic gesture to the holy knight, and had a mouthful.


    Whether through its age or the production process, the wine had a sweet aroma, and neither felt too thick nor too astringent. It was clearly a great product from a famous refinery that any connoisseur would appreciate and enjoy to the last drop.


    It would, however, be wasted on the warrior. He was only capable of giving a two-word review¡ª''tastes good''.


    After his drink, he placed the bottle at a side and frowned, as if pondering what words he should use in parting, only to simply shake his head.


    "Now that I think of it, there''s nothing to remind you about." He said. "A mere draconic plague would not be able to end your life¡ªunless you were looking for death on your own. I could only wish you good fortune to reach your own goal."


    "Thanks, but I''m not being brave. I''m just doing what I should, and it was time for me to return to the battlefield anyway." Roland replied nonchalantly, taking no mind of Joshua''s title for him, before adding seriously, "And thank you for your help this whole time."


    Joshua quickly shook his head. "Only those who would perform their duty despite danger can be called brave," he retorted. "I should be the one thanking you. If not for the help from you and Artanis I wouldn''t easily clear this place of cultists. Look at Moldova right next door¡ªthe couple had labored for more than half a month but didn''t make half of such progress."


    The hall then fell to a brief silence before Joshua spoke again.


    "Roland. Do you know how powerful ''Supreme'' is?"


    "¡­ I do." Roland replied carefully in a low voice, his eyebrows raised. "Supreme means breaking past the concept and limits of human and completely entering a whole new threshold of extraordinary existence. That level is more a phenomenon and calamity¡ªtheir powers are no longer within the bounds of common sense."


    "A very proper answer, but not quite enough." Joshua shook his head at Roland''s answer. "You don''t know how powerful it is."


    Without waiting for an irked response from the holy knight, he simply raised the bottle of wine once more and chugged it down. Then, looking up at the ceiling, he started muttering to himself.


    "Before the Great Mana Tide came, the world was not powerful enough as a whole. Silver meant high-ranking officers; Gold meant regimental leaders; Supreme meant ruling an entire army or a province; Legendary meant the conquest of entire empires."


    "It''s far harder to improve my tier in my past life, but I still reached Supreme," Joshua added, before shifting his fiery gaze into Roland''s own eyes. "What does that mean?"


    "It means I could decimate the dragon army alone if I were to head to the Far South." The warrior''s grave yet dulcet voice echoed in the visitor''s hall, trembling even the potted plants and the bottle.


    "If I were to head there, the Kingdom''s central defense line would be nigh impenetrable with my participation."


    "Because with an Supreme-tier combatant, the grand draconic forces would be kept in check and no longer run rampant as they like. The fortresses would finally get time to rest and rearrange their defenses."


    At that, Joshua shook his head at Roland and said rather regretfully, "That''s the power of Supreme. To change the tide of a battle, to change the fate of a nation."


    "I''ve asked you if you knew how powerful a Supreme-tier individual was. You said you do, but you don''t."


    Roland was left speechless. It was only thanks to his mentality that he could swiftly respond and find a flaw in the warrior''s argument. He agreed with Joshua¡ªbut there were still fallacies in his words.


    "It''s exactly so. If the Southern Kingdom were to have an Supreme-tier champion, the threat would definitely be neutralized and we might even go on the attack."


    "However, Joshua," he said, shaking his head forcefully. "You''re a noble of the Northern Empire, a Count of the North and the Liege of Moldovia. There is no doubt that you would be able to protect your domain as a Supreme¡ªbut what does a kingdom far south had to do with you?"


    Clearly annoyed by Joshua''s tone just now, the holy knight''s own tone now was almost testing. "Oh, that''s right¡ªyou won''t care exactly because it does not matter to you."


    Joshua did not mind the holy knight''s tone, and merely had his own say.


    "You think so," he said slowly. "The Kingdom thinks so, the Seven thinks so¡ªand so do the dragons. That was why the latter refrained from angering the powers of the Continent and merely sent cultists to infiltrate the land."


    "When they finally take the South, the fires of war will rage in Mycroft from every direction. But everyone would just watch¡ªcold to the eye¡ªas the Kingdom falls, because it has ''nothing to do'' with them."


    "Roland, you''re a holy knight and possess the power of the Sacred Light only few could use. Nevertheless, your thinking is hampered, held down by meaningless things."


    Joshua spoke calmly even when his words were clearly out of line; his eyes were also steady, unemotional. "It''s your opinion that as a Liege of the North I should simply stay here, expand my territories and prepare against the approaching calamity. The South has nothing to do with me, so I should just sit and watch."


    "That''s an almost unspoken rule, of course. Merely because of the difference in land and nationality, we should just watch our own flock and ignore even as our neighbor''s fall to the wolves."


    "But why I should I care about all that?" The warrior laughed coldly, and said, in no uncertain terms, "Rules are made by the powerful."


    "I''m an Supreme-tier warrior. This power is mine, and I would help whomever I want without permission or reason. And I don''t feel that the Church of Seven would refuse my help."


    "But you''re a nobleman of the Empire. The Emperor¡­ The Royal Family of the south¡­" Roland tried to argue, but his thoughts were scrambled. The warrior was making a case against his norms, leaving the holy knight unsettled.


    "Do I care about my place as a noble?" Joshua chortled carelessly and shrugged. "Would Israel kill me because I was helping the South slay dragons? Kill me, a warrior who has the power to enter the threshold of Legendary."


    He shook his head and said tonelessly, "Stop fooling around, Roland, and throw away the rule book. I''m willing to do all this¡ªI have the power, and the rules are my call."


    "Because everyone has been worried that helping others meant hurting themselves, the able stayed their hand, and in turn invited greater disaster. Don''t you think that''s too funny if that happens?"


    "The fate of the world would fall to the Dark Abyss exactly because of that."


    With those words, waves of Order power surged in Joshua and a green circle of light surfaced upon the warrior''s chest.


    In the blink of an eye, Roland could see the shadow of an apparition fusing with the warrior''s figure. It had white hair and white eyes; its body flowing with glorious light no man could keep their eyes on.


    A thick but determined voice rang closely in his ears.


    "This world needs a hero."

 Chapter 355 Sailor of the Stormy Seas

    Starfall Year 833, 11th of June. Mount Nissia, the White Sleet Forest, Moldavia.


    The pine woodland stood like a triangle between the mountain and the icy plains. They grew on the smaller hills, with a winding river streaming through the trees.


    There were not much to be harvested from the forest¡ªhunters rarely came by before Winter Fort Academy was built. So, there were many creatures that lived here, many of them magical.


    Starlight could now be glimpsed between the branches. Night was coming, and the southern wind that seems to gain strength every passing moment was blowing away the layers of cloud.


    It was time for the nocturnal mystical creatures to come alive, and deep within the trees, a dim blue light was flashing on a fallen tree that was decaying.


    As the moonlight brightened in the absence of clouds, the luminosity became more and more obvious. With sloshing sounds of viscous liquid, a rubbery object half the height of a man that resembled a popsicle slipped out of the gaps between the tree bark to quietly absorb mana from the moonlight.


    It was a soft living thing that resembles a latex, the most famous and weakest magical being in the world¡ªa slime.


    From the appearance, this was a Snow Slime that inhabited cold regions.


    Like a jellyfish, it did not possess a brain and merely moved around instinctively. However, their species had incredible adaptability that allows them and their variants to survive in any environment.


    Whether it was the depths of the ocean, glaciers, swamps or volcanic springs, it would live and as long as there is liquid.


    Some mage scholars believed that slimes evolved from land jellyfish that lived during prehistoric eras of rampant seismic activity. Still, that notion was unsupported by evidence, with the Guardian over the Mermaids and the Deepest Seas (Deity of the Oceans) having even refuted it.


    Others wrote more horrific theses. They believe slimes were an ancient supreme lifeform formed from the blood of primordial dragons. Though this belief was as ridiculous as the last, there seemed to be several bases for it.


    For one, such a weak creature actually carried huge amounts of mana. It was the only known creature, albeit being of a lower level, that could stay alive in locations with heavy magical radiation, and could also reproduce while evolving rapidly depending on the mana concentration there.


    That being said, slimes are slimes. They are basically a bunch of rubbery mixture of water and mana that stood at the very bottom of the food chain.


    Many other beings consider them a premium beverage¡ªwhich was why they rarely reach maturity and are rather few in number.


    Most slimes hid in dark corners, absorbing dew and mana to grow. Since they lacked a brain they could not answer the summons of the Dark Tide to attack human fortresses. War was also the one-time slimes could gain a significant advantage, and through the acquisition of dead daemon flesh as well as mana they would grow instantly, split, and spread on a terrifying scale within a short period.


    And that was exactly what was happening right now. After the more powerful creatures in the White Sleet Forest were chased off several days ago by human mages, they started to flourish in the absence of most of their natural predators.


    On the tree barks, this snow slime was quietly absorbing mana and was preparing to undergo mitosis.


    It did not notice a pair of grey eyes fixed upon it.


    Ivan Makarov, the young wizard from Winter Fort Academy clenched his rather crude magical staff and waited for a chance to attack. His target was the only magical creature in the area¡ªthe rather big blob that moved slowly before him.


    Today was the second day of the survival test of Winter Fort Academy. All students were banned from bringing food along while being told to hunt or harvest for sustenance.


    It was therefore an advantage for Ivan, the son of a hunter. He naturally knew how to sustain himself in the northern woods, and caught two-days portion of rabbit and squirrel with several simple traps.


    However, that might not be enough. According to the notice, he must hunt on magical creatures to score high marks in the assessment¡ªjust living through the hostile environment was not enough.


    In this environment, the stronger magical creatures had already been chased off. All that was left were slime, sleet butterflies, and giant boars.


    Of those three, the giant boars were the most powerful but also the rarest. The range in which they roam was also vast, which was why they were not a priority.


    As for sleet Butterflies, they were simply too small and inedible. Their innate ability [Icepick] was also too dangerous for adepts, which was why they were out of the equation too.


    In short, the only target left were slimes¡ªweak, slow, common and also edible.


    The best target.


    That, of course, begs the question¡ªcould slimes be eaten?


    The short answer is, it depends.


    Slimes that inhabit volcanic zones, absorbing magma laced with sulfur, as well as heavy metals, were definitely harmful, and so were swamp slimes. But for most slimes that live in forests that grew on sap and fruits, they are both edible and nutritious.


    As a mixture of mana and water, slimes could be processed into beginner-level potions that regenerates mana instantly. Ivan knows this as an initiate, which was why if he were to keep using spells or take down larger targets, he could not spare the ice slime in front of him.


    "Landscape, unknown factors, the possibility of slime''s retaliation, route of retreat¡­"


    Running through every scenario in its entirely, Ivan fixed his hair a little so that it would not get in the way of his vision in the coming battle.


    His fingers tightening over the magic staff, he focused and let mana flow across his body in preparation of his first spell.


    "Joshua, what do you think?"


    In the air above the forest bombarded by biting-cold winds, two silhouettes overlooked the land from above the clouds, their eyes seeking out one of the many flames of life.


    Nostradamus, whose eyes were whirling with a soft-blue shade of mana, had been observing every student, noticed that the warrior who stood beside him was not replying. "What do you think about these kids?" He pressed.


    "¡­ What do I think?" Joshua narrowed his eyes and repeated. After pondering for a moment, he shook his head. "Inexperienced. They''re almost immature when it comes to survival, hunting, and combat."


    "Most of them had chosen to stay in lairs or caves, and even their bonfires were mistaken, and made without considering the direction of the winds and poisonous bugs¡­ Still, let''s talk combat."


    Simply raising a finger, the warrior gestured for the old mage to look towards Ivan. "That rascal," he said softly, "is thinking about getting that slime''s bodily fluids¡ªwhich automatically rules out fire and lightning spells."


    "But it''s a snow slime, which means it''s immune to frost. That means more than half the spells a novice magician has in their disposal is useless, and all that''s left are arcane missiles."


    At that, Joshua smiled in malicious glee. "Without having being ever involved in live combat, how would a learner know that all slimes could absorb mana to a certain extent? They could be immune to fireballs or lightning bolts¡ªso what was a little magical projectile to them?"


    "Precisely," Nostradamus was lamenting a little, and nodded as he looked towards Ivan too. "Most of the students felt that the giant boars are the strongest magical creatures through appearance alone."


    "In truth, slimes with their anti-magic abilities are the true hated enemies of low-level magicians. Boars, on the other hand, can be paralyzed with a simple lightning bolt. Guess this could be a little lesson that teaches them not to buy into appearances entirely."


    "Well, it''s not half bad," Joshua shrugged. Though he showed no leniency at the students'' mistake, the warrior was not unhappy, but felt rather pleased. "Showing such performance outside the academy in the forest is already quite excellent."


    "Indeed," Nostradamus''s wrinkled face relaxed slightly. In the forest, they watched as the young mage lost the initiative when his arcane missile proved ineffective. Nevertheless, he stayed composed, and used the complicated landscape to enter a skirmish against the slime.


    The old mage smiled at the child''s persistence. "They''re good kids."


    A gigantic ship painted in a sacred white color that looks extremely sturdy was sailing against the violent winds and tides of the Southern Sea.


    Night at the Anos Abyss was hell. Dizzying gales assaulted the waters, raising huge currents as clouds of gloom surge and bombarded the craft with stinging, cold rain. The salty waters and vapors shrouded everything, concealing all from sight.


    The power from the Deep Abyss was at work, stirring the oceans, forming vortices of all sizes and stormy weathers all day long. Any ships making their way here that was not sturdy enough would be ensnared by the storm, while the souls of dead sailors would be bound to it by evil, wandering these waters forever in the darkness.


    Still, it was clear that this white ark would not be lost to these waves easily. There were compactly arranged holy runes on the hull that resists the terrible weather and the malevolence behind it.


    There was also a spherical precious gem half the size of a man above its crow nest. It releases positive energy that scorches like the sun, illuminating the sea within the radius of a kilometer and shining through abyssal rain and vapor.


    Beside the stone were whirling formations of divine spells, boosting and guiding its power as it calmed the surrounding storm and sent it in the right direction.


    If Joshua were here he would be surprised to find out that the stone was the Nuclear Star that once hung atop the great hall of Morlaix Palace.


    But it was now here.


    "Sigh."


    A murmur came from the deck, the most dangerous place onboard right now.


    The raging winds and the dark waters could quick push bodies on the deck into the sea. In this weather, that was death for anyone not strong enough¡ªthere was no way the crew could find them under these conditions.


    And the blonde knight in white armor who was groaning on the deck was clearly powerful enough. He simply stood at the bow, staring with a deep glare at the furthest part of the darkness, unaffected by gale or wave.


    "Roland. Why the sigh?" Another man who was fearless against the storm stood beside him. His enchanted armor was silver and on his waist was a huge cross-hammer.


    "Perhaps you''re afraid that the plan would not be a success?" He then asked with a calm voice that could be heard despite the harsh weather.


    "A little, Commander Robzek." Roland admittedly crisply without hesitation. "The squall in the Anos Abyss is getting worse by the minute, and the tidal waves seemed to be coming through despite the magic circles on the [Epoch], and the Nuclear Star borrowed from the Empire isn''t holding. Look¡ªits glow is dimming under the power of the deep abyss."


    "Apart from the Nuclear Star, we still have other sacred items to curb the effect of the Deep Abyss and keep us in the right direction." The middle-aged silver-haired knight Robzek shook his head and replied his junior calmly.


    "We still have time too. If this journey fails, we will turn back and prepare at the Sacred Mountain. And we''ll try as many times until we find the [Central Vortex].


    "But I''m not worried about those things¡­" Sighing lightly again, Roland frowned and looked towards the black ocean.


    Between the moving clouds of gloom, thunders rolled. Green lightning streaked across the sky, but was not enough to illuminate the screen of rain and fog.


    This was his third expedition after leaving Moldovia and returning to the Sacred Mountain.


    In each journey, the [Epoch] sailed a little shorter under the storm. It was not the ship getting far too damaged, but the power of darkness was simply becoming stronger in this part of the ocean.


    Even before they could reach the Central Vortex, the Nuclear Star was already showing signs of being overwhelmed. And should they discover the location of the Vortex, what holy items they possess could hold against such concentrated Abyssal Power? Would they really need His Holiness the Pope to come himself and wave that pure-white staff in his hand?


    Roland shook his head at the mere thought. All of it was unrealistic¡ªPope Igor had to prepare for the assault of the dragon plague, and his sacred item must be prepared for that moment.


    Everything they had now was simply one notch weaker, which was why it would not withstand the evil power of the Anos Abyss.


    It was at this moment that he could not help but remember the familiar face of a friend.


    If that friend was here, his power would be more useful than the Nuclear Star. His Order energy was unquestionably a natural antithesis of the Abyssal force.


    The holy knight then recalled the words they shared in parting.


    "It''s a little difficult to accept this sort of thinking." The black-haired red-eyed warrior smiled as he chugged down more wine. "But never hesitate to find me if you need my help. Find me anytime¡ªI''d never refuse a friend''s invite."


    "Safe travels."


    "Maybe," Roland muttered to himself softly, and nodded towards the raging dark sea.


    "It''s time."

 Chapter 356 Joshua van Radcliffe

    Starfall Year 833, 19th of June. Dawn at Moldavia''s territory, Mount Nissia, Winter Fort Academy.


    The sun had not risen yet and all was quiet. Most of the students were still in dreamland while the teachers were resting in their quarters. Autonomous puppets were patrolling all important zones including the lodgings, the library, and the spell laboratory.


    These artificial creations made from steel and magic could detect the faintest movement in the darkness, and were undoubtedly the best guardian.


    Still, there were certain places that needed no guarding.


    On the highest level of the building was an office with a seal depicting a hand holding a sword.


    The lights were not lit behind the door. Instead, a streak of silver-white moonlight illuminated the room from the dormer¡ªthe only luminescence in the room. A man was sitting quietly on a broad armchair and holding something in his hand.


    It was Joshua, who was staring at one of the dragon eggs. Its glowing white shell the size of a man''s head was making the room appear a little blurry.


    [Hatching Dragon Egg]


    [Extraordinary Gold Tier Ingredient: Can be used as an ingredient for the premium magical dish, ''dragon potion'', dragon soul sacrificial tool¡­ or hatched into a white dragon youngling."


    [Dragon Egg Status: Extremely healthy, hatching rate of 93%. With a high-tier wizard''s special adjustments, the hatchling would activate its blood inheritance earlier than usual.]


    [Item information: Plundered by Joshua van Radcliffe, Count of the North after his dragon-slaying campaign. An extremely healthy egg plucked from a white dragon''s nest in the northern glaciers that could hatch anytime. Disclaimer, dragons don''t imprint on people. If you want it to like you, impress it with a display of power by cooking it a scrumptious breakfast.]


    [Grooooowl¡­]


    [by¡ªDragon Egg]


    "Great, this one''s quite healthy." Praising it softly, Joshua quickly returned the egg to the silver steel box beside it and nodded. "One pick and it''s an egg that fits the requirements. What a kind gift from the God of Fortune and Despair."


    Since he solved the Black Fog incident in the Imperial City, Joshua had noticed that he always seemed to get lucky on trivialities. For example, books he picked at random would turn out to be a novel that suits his taste, a corresponding report would come whenever anything crosses his mind, and anything he buys on the streets would never turn out to be low-grade items.


    At first, he thought that Ogner''s gift was to merely return the divinity he had loaned out¡ªeven if it was just some portion of it.


    Only now did he realize the God of Fortune''s divinity had such a unique effect.


    "Too bad there''s no lottery on the Mycroft Continent." Joshua jested. With his luck now, he just might really get a small prize.


    At the moment, Ying had to stay at their residence and babysit Brandon''s two daughters while Ling was teaming up with the clergies to search for cultists from time to time. That was why he was now alone at Winter Fort Academy, waiting for the grand general assessment to end and reward the best student with a dragon egg that was about to hatch.


    In truth, the eggs that Joshua had looted from the white dragon nest was not many. There were twenty-two eggs¡ªthat is, counting in the ones Theodore had identified as corrupted.


    Of them, only fifteen were healthy enough to be incubated, meaning seven whole eggs had lost its liveliness for all sorts of reasons, and could only be used as magical ingredients.


    Still, it would not be easy to find a master for each of the remaining fifteen.


    Joshua himself had Black and did not need a second mount. The eggs would definitely be given to his knight reserve regiments¡ªand only the most excellent of them who fulfilled the requirements.


    Even from those forty men, only ten fit the requirements.


    The knights were young, able-bodied lads handpicked from the troops who fought the Dark Tide last year as well as from the Dark Forest Fortress city guard.


    Their talent could reach Gold-tiers, and the warrior had exclusively taught them some breathing techniques which made them improve their capabilities greatly. Many of them quickly climbed above their original levels.


    That being said, they did not have Joshua''s system panel to develop their abilities that quickly. That was why until now none of them could glimpse the threshold of Gold¡ªJoshua estimated that it would take them five or six years, or unless the Demonic Wave strikes first.


    But to have forty Silver-tier knights was terrifying enough. They were already a considerable force in the Empire even if they were just Joshua''s own private troops, which was the reason the warrior planned to look for the right time and remove their ''reserve'' label and award them with an official designation.


    Nonetheless, most of them did not fit the necessary criteria as dragon knights. Firstly, they must not fear heights¡ªand that alone took seven to eight men out of the equation. There were also several others who did not possess the compulsory reflexes and motion awareness, and with those combined, half of them were out.


    It was also vital to note that dragon riders need to engage in aerial encounters. Because those creatures were highly mobile, the reflexes required of the knights were taxing. The reserve knights were capable, and many of them could definitely be trained to such levels. Still, what Joshua needed was assurance right now and not a possibility in the future. That was why even if it was regretful, only ten of them were to be given eggs.


    That would also mean that instead of being scarce, there were five eggs in surplus. Theodore, the architect of the hatching, would be given one, and another would be given to the valedictorian of the academy.


    After that, there would be three left.


    "Maybe I should leave one for the academy itself." Joshua promptly decided after a brief consideration. Theodore would not mind caring for another hatchling after all¡ªif the academy also lasts for several decades, it would have their very own guardian dragon.


    This was not an ordinary service for any academy, either¡ªeven the Skypiercing White Tower did not have an academy or course that owned guardian dragon.


    "Two more, then."


    Glancing at the steel box with a slight migraine, Joshua frowned.


    "Maybe one for Nostradamus or Artanis? For their help all this while¡­" He mumbled, before quickly shaking his head. "They don''t need this stuff. The old mage doesn''t need a mount or have the time to care for it, while the Church probably couldn''t afford to raise it."


    When a dragon grows, its food bill and all its special needs could make smaller families go broke. It was only because Joshua was the Liege of Moldavia, a real count with huge savings and vast family property that he could afford ten dragon knights.


    As for those two awarded to the students and the academy, Nostradamus and Joshua would provide any assistance necessary and would hence not be a problem. Theodore himself had been prepared to rear a dragon for decades, so there would be no issues either.


    The Church, on the other hand, lived rather plainly on tithes from followers and the count''s office. Hence, there was no doubt that they would go bankrupt if they suddenly had a dragon to feed.


    "¡­ Well, it''s just two left anyway."


    Joshua shook his head again as he failed to come up with anything. It would not be a problem raising two more¡ªhe could afford them after all.


    Outside the dormer, the moonlight was gradually replaced by red-gold sunlight as dawn breaks. The warrior stood and stretched his arms.


    Today was the last day of the academy''s comprehensive assessment and live duels. When everything is over and the results were out, it was the moment he would present one of the eggs.


    Meanwhile, at the Royal Study in the Imperial Palace.


    The luxurious room that had been scorched after a practice match with Joshua was not just returned to its former glory, but a notch more elegant than before.


    "What."


    In the middle of the room was Israel Diamond¡ªHis Majesty the Emperor, who turned away from the book in his hand and glanced rather impatiently at the leader of his own private guard. "Nash, I''ve told you. Don''t bother me during breakfast if there''s nothing important."


    "My apologies, your majesty, but this concerns the Sacred Mountain of the Distant Sea." The man named Nash replied without feeling panic despite his master''s annoyance. Instead, he repeated a message he received with a distinct voice. "The Church says that the Proxy of the God of Life is now ready and that the ''Divine Recovery Ritual'' can be held anytime. They''ll come for it whenever you are ready, your majesty."


    "¡­ That''s good news." Israel clapped his hands after putting down the thick tome; his somber expression softened a little. "If not for my loaning out of the Nuclear Star, those cagey clergies would not have humored me. Just tell them I''m free anytime."


    The moment he said that, the Legendary warrior could not help feeling a few stabs of prickling pain on his back and sighed. "If not for a slight mistake then, would I have been such an irritable person¡­" He muttered to himself.


    Nash, who was still down on one knee, kept quiet. As the leader of the Shadow Corps and one of Nash''s most trusted men, he obviously knew about the hidden wounds on his Emperor. That was why he came at once to notify him once the Church made the unusual move of inviting the Proxy who had lived in seclusion within the Great Altar for years.


    To heal the hidden wounds, Israel had look for and tested many methods. That included secret treasures of the elves, hidden arts of the West Mountain warlocks as well as the mystical treatment of the Eastern Plains mages. All of those had been incredibly useful in that they could suppress the pain, albeit stopping short of uprooting the source entirely.


    It goes without saying that he tried the divine spells from the Church too. However, the bishop that treated him had been quite frank that he did not receive care for his wounds in time in the first place.


    That, combined with the frequent and intense skirmishes he had been engaged in, the injuries had spread into the very core of his being, and could not be healed with any method.


    Unless Israel went the extra mile and upgraded his status and acquired a shred of divinity, any other ceremony would be futile. Still, it was another thing entirely with the Proxy of the God of Life¡ªthey would definitely revitalize the Emperor''s life essence and heal him.


    Still, the God of Life was the quietest and most withdrawn amongst the gods. His clergies were the same¡ªhis agent had been living as a recluse within the Great Altar all along and never step foot outside once. Even the name of Israel, the Emperor, could not draw him out for treatment.


    "It''s fortunate the dragons are invading." Israel sighed in relief albeit with slightly mixed feelings. If that plague did not happen and the Church did not need the Empire''s help, he would not have such a golden opportunity.


    "What, there''s other news?" Finally noticing that Nash did not leave yet, the Emperor asked, baffled. "What else is there?"


    "Your Majesty¡­" The middle-aged cavalier hesitated, before adding, "The Church of Seven also said that they will need further assistance from the Empire."


    "What, that Nuclear Star wasn''t enough?" Israel himself asked, taken aback. "They said that they need something with incredible positive energy, and I had given them the biggest Nuclear Star in the word. Of course, it might not compare to the one on their Great Altar, but it would definitely be enough in any case¡­ That is, unless they''re mounting an expedition into the Deep Abyss itself?"


    The Emperor himself never expected that he had stumbled upon the exact truth.


    Although there was a little crack within Anos Abyss that leads into the Deep Abyss itself, it was also for that reason the Abyssal breath there was unusually powerful and enough to unsettle the seas. Even if the Emperor''s own Nuclear Star was strong enough, it could not shield a huge ark from sailing too long in those waters.


    "No, they''re quite satisfied with your assistance¡­"


    Nash frowned and made a rather complicated expression, while seemingly lost for words. He finally spoke after a few heartbeats. "This time, the Church wasn''t asking for any items. However, they''re hoping for the aid from an Imperial noble."


    "An Imperial noble?" Israel narrowed his eyes as his expression became serious. He considered it, before asking calmly, "Who do they want?"


    "Joshua."


    Then, seemingly afraid that the first name alone would not suffice, the middle-aged cavalier repeated himself, this time with the warrior''s full name.


    "Joshua van Radcliffe."

 Chapter 357 The Academy Drama Ends

    "Your Majesty?"


    Nash asked worriedly after Israel stayed quiet for a while.


    Has the Church finally angered the Emperor by overstepping his sovereignty with their opinions?


    That was quite likely. Count Radcliffe was a noble of the Empire after all, why should he serve at the Church''s beck and call? Even if they did want his help, they should have sent out a delegation with the necessary documentation¡ªit was a sign of mutual respect.


    The middle-aged cavalier nodded at that thought. It may take quite a few steps, but this was the proper procedure for the interaction between factions. It was simply improper to ask for someone by word of mouth, especially a highborn.


    "Interesting¡­ Well, Igor is no idiot."


    Surprisingly, Israel did not appear angry¡ªhe merely tapped his armchair handle rhythmically and nodded pensively. "The Church should have been fighting the dragons. But the loaning of the Nuclear Star meant entering Chaos-infested zones, and now not even that suffices¡­" He said, and left it at that.


    The Nuclear Star that was a part of the Diamond family''s treasure. Still, it was not that impressive as an item¡ªthere was a huge difference between different powers after all. The positive energy from the Nuclear Star that was similar to the Sun''s was the best choice as a power source, but whether it was cleansing or healing, Sacred Light was the better choice.


    And Sacred Light itself was inferior to ''Order power'' in terms of purification ability.


    If they did not have to save their strength for their battle against the dragons at the Sacred Mountain, the Church probably would not have come to the Empire for aid. Israel now believed that they must have run into some huge problems at the corrupted zone, which was why they could only pin their hopes on Joshua and his Order power.


    There was also a simple reason why they did not pick Brandon. Robzek and Saya had recently seen Joshua in action and were even acquainted with him through conversation. On that occasion, the blond sword saint had already returned to the North¡ªthey were neither familiar with that man nor heard of his name.


    It was a rather ironic that a Church would display the human habit of picking that which they understand and are familiar with.


    Then, noticing Nash''s troubled expression, Israel shook his head. "That''s not a bad thing¡ªit merely means that Radcliffe''s abilities are acknowledged," he explained. "It would actually count as an honor too. The only problem here is that, even as Emperor, I couldn''t compel a noble to leave his own domain, and have him move south, far away from the continent."


    "So, Nash, just tell Nostradamus, and have him forward the message to the warrior." The Emperor commanded crisply. "It entirely depends on the count''s mood whether the invitation would be accepted."


    On the same day, at Winter Fort Academy in Mount Nissia.


    Like a fortress, the academy was built with four-fifth of its grounds within the mountain. There were two reasons for this, one, the entire snow mountain did not offer a surface large enough to accommodate an entire campus. Two, the temperatures within the mountain was much warmer and human-friendly than the outside.


    Right now, on a stage deep within the mountain and the academy itself, the stage duels between students was approaching its finale.


    "It''s your defeat, Amelia... " Her brother said calmly as he leveled his edgeless but cold sword by her neck. "And my win."


    "Fine¡­ This one is yours, brother." Realizing that there was no way out, the girl sighed helplessly. She glanced sideways on the blade that reflects both their faces, and simply put down her armed bow to raise both her hands in surrender.


    "Congratulations¡ªbut when on earth did you learn swordplay?" She asked, puzzled. For all she knew, her brother was the same as herself, and had only learned a little archery from their father who was a hunter. It was inconceivable that he had already learned such exquisite swordplay!


    "Theodore taught me." Ivan shrugged, and sheathed his sword when he saw that his sister was no longer resisting. "He said that even mages should learn some close-quarters combat skills, or we''ll leave ourselves vulnerable."


    "Right. Still, you were pointing your sword at your sister," Amelia complained with a shake of her head. "You once promised that you''d protect me for life!"


    "My dear sister." Ivan chuckled, not one to simply lose out. "You weren''t holding back when you were sending chain fireballs and lightning bolts either."


    "Hmph."


    With his sword in his sheath, the young man finally noticed that his entire body was damp with nervous sweat. That was true especially for his forehead, which was filled with dense droplets of perspiration.


    It was a hard fight against his own sibling. And it was a hard-earned victory too.


    But a victory nonetheless, Ivan thought.


    ¨CI''ve beaten Amelia.


    ¨CI''ve won the final duel of the comprehensive assessment!


    It was now that he truly felt the sensation of victory. He clenched his fist, holding back an almost-irrepressible whoop of victory.


    Amelia had placed first on the written test, while he was fifth. Still, he came out on top in both the survival test and the duel¡ªwhich meant that he was first in the final rankings.


    In short, the first comprehensive assessment held since Winter Fort Academy was founded concluded with his¡ªIvan Makarov''s¡ªtriumph!


    And what a laborious fortnight it was. First, it was two days of incessant multi-subject written rest, and then six-days and a-half of surviving in a hostile environment. Then, after three days, the breathless and nail-biting stage duels!


    Ivan still could see the White Sleet Forest where he stayed alone for six nights. He defeated one snow slime, caught three sleet moths, and hunted a giant boar successfully. Many unexpected things happened on the way, but it was thanks to his ability and succinct planning that he scored first on survival.


    Who knew that he had to play hide-and-seek with that slime for half a night? And that he had to rely on the sun''s suppression in the end to kill that popsicle of an anti-magic creature?


    The sleet butterflies and the giant boar were even worse; their damage potential alone was several times that of the slimes. If not for his old life where he learned the habits and weaknesses of those creatures, Ivan probably would not have even scratched them.


    What remained was the stage duels, which was actually simpler and easier. Students'' lack of mana meant most of them would not be able to keep unleashing spells, and would have to pick up some weapons they were familiar with as backup. Ivan was no exception and picked out a longsword, while Amelia picked a bow.


    While Ivan''s natural gifts were nowhere near the top of the academy, he was still amongst the top few in terms of reflexes and combat affinity. Hence, by staying constantly on guard and relying on his excellent blade techniques, he defeated everyone and finally reached the Final, where he faced his own younger sister.


    As the student with the highest elemental affinity, Amelia outclassed her brother in terms of spells. Along the way she had dominated against every opponent with that aspect of her¡ªeven Ivan barely held on.


    Still, Amelia was an initiate and only had a few spells. Ivan, the one who most familiar with her moves, only needed to wait until her mana was depleted to turn the tables on her.


    Outside the stage, the other students were cheering for the victor, while the instructors were nodding and applauding too.


    Though it was quite the trivial thing compared to the real deal, it was a thrilling match for the students. The teachers, too, clapped at the display of intellect and willpower.


    In between blurs of memory, Ivan was led by Theodore to an office on the highest floor of the academy.


    "Go, open the door," the brown-haired wizard told the youth motivationally. "Because of a few little things, the Liege can''t quite show his face in front of the learners. On this occasion, he will give you a special reward alone."


    "¡­ Yes!"


    Ivan was finally released from the joy of victory. He stared at the large door with a badge that showed a hand holding a sword and took a deep breath to calm his bloating emotions.


    Then, he opened the door.


    The afternoon sun was pouring in from the dormer, adding some warmth to the bitter-cold environment. Dark brown wooden boards absorbed all noise, making the room appear extraordinarily quiet.


    A man wearing a black coat was sitting behind a broad desk, poring over an ancient tome that smelt of history. His posture was precise, his expression solemn, and seemed to be absorbed by the book in deep thought.


    He had black straight hair and red eyes, and sturdy facial features that seemed to have been carved out of stone.


    Clearly, he was Winter Fort Academy''s honorary dean, the Count of Moldavia¡ªJoshua van Radcliffe.


    "Ivan Makarov." A clear, bass voice called from behind the desk as the youth became a little lost about what to do. The man had closed his book, turned to him and said calmly, "You''ve placed first in the general assessment. Congratulations."


    Ivan looked up to the direction of the voice, and the very moment he finally fixed his eyes to Joshua''s own, his spirit throbbed violently.


    It was as if all color and light were gone, and the world had fallen into boundless darkness. There was no smell, no touch, no direction or even any sense of time flowing. All that was left was the deafening war cry that was far away and right next to him at the same time.


    In the blink of an eye, the young man felt his legs turn into jelly. He almost fell to his knees, but did not thanks to the door being there as support. Covering his ears while his face paled, he hyperventilated.


    "Dragon¡­ Might¡­" He mumbled softly. "Terrifying¡­ So¡­ this is dragon might, the sensation of being about to be eaten¡­"


    His voice and body trembled as he spoke. But there was a pillar in his heart that he could rely on, and so he bit down and slowly shook himself off the genuine fear.


    ¡­ Fear?


    No way!


    His goal was to become the greatest dragon slayer!


    All his hard work for revenge and repay spilled blood with blood, only to lose to dragon might? The majestic aura that all draconic beasts boast?


    What a joke!


    He will never take one step back even if he faces death itself!


    With that desire, he slowly straightened his back. Despite light tremors, he was now standing upright, his expression hardening.


    "Not bad."


    Joshua''s eyes had flashed with slight surprise at Ivan''s performance, and said, with added meaning, "You''ve passed the test."


    He had refrained from showing his face in front of most students in the academy because of his horrendous negative-value charm¡ªit would be asking for a mass-fainting event.


    That was why he simply asked for Theodore to bring the student with the highest score to his office alone to receive their reward. First, it was being careful around the other students, and the second was to perform a dragon-might test on the youth about to own a dragon.


    Whatever the case may be, dragons are dangerous creatures even when they were mere hatchlings. Men any less brave would not just be incapable of providing the suitable care¡ªthey could hurt it.


    Therefore, it was only right for the future dragon mage to get used to dragon might.


    At present, Ivan had proven far outstanding than he originally thought. In just ten seconds he had broken free and clear his head from the sheer terror. He would even probably be unaffected the next time he faces that power.


    "Come," Joshua said with slight mirth, and took out a silver steel box covered with compact magical circuits. "Here''s your reward."


    Ivan took a deep breath and stared at his idol while walking in the direction of the desk, while the warrior pushed the box slowly towards him.


    "My Liege¡­ Thank you."


    "Not a problem. But it also seems that you already know what''s inside." Joshua nodded slightly at the overwhelmed youth and said encouragingly, "It''s what you deserve, there''s no need to panic."


    "This dragon egg¡ª"


    Suddenly, the warrior stopped talking and turned behind towards the door, where a weird dimensional rift was spreading.


    A knock on the door with orderly rhythm followed.


    "Come in, Nostradamus," Joshua greeted. "The door''s unlocked."


    With that, he quickly turned back to Ivan, shrugged and said helplessly, "Sorry, lad. Something seems to have come up and this award ceremony would have to be cut short."


    "If you have any doubts about your reward, just go to Theodore¡ªhe''s an expert. Now go enjoy the feast your academy has prepared, and accept the plaudits from your friends."


    As soon as he finished, the door to the office was opened and an elderly gray-robed man walked in slowly. He saw Ivan who was prepared to leave, and nodded in praise. "Nice one, kid."


    Then, the mage took out a small box made from red conifer wood and handed it to the youth who still looked lost. "Joshua gave you something, huh? Well, there''s no way I''d lose out¡­ This is for you too."


    "Tha-Thanks Mr. Dean!"


    Despite the shocking chain of events, Ivan recognized the elderly man¡ªhe was the grand mage Nostradamus, one of the most powerful mages of the Empire and the dean of this academy!


    His brain felt mushy from meeting two important personalities who were rarely seen in public. As if dream walking, he walked towards the door, prepared to leave. But just before he did, the youth who held two boxes in hand happened to hear something.


    "Joshua, the Emperor has something to tell you."

 Chapter 358 No Man is an Island

    After Ivan had left the office and was escorted away by Theodore, Joshua gestured for Nostradamus to sit and explain in detail what the Emperor had to tell him.


    The elderly mage did not dawdle either. He had a sip of tea before summarizing all he had to say, subsequently narrowing his eyes and stroking his beard in anticipation of the warrior''s response.


    Joshua had listened quietly the entire time. When Nostradamus had finished, he said calmly, "So¡­ They''re finally asking."


    There was no hint of surprise in his expression, as if he had expected this from the start. When Nostradamus raised an eyebrow and stared at his face, he smiled.


    "I''ve planned to run to the Far South anyway," he explained. "After I finish things at the academy and whether the Church called for me."


    Tapping the desk, the old mage wrinkled his brow. "Joshua," he said in cautioning tone, "that''s the Far South. It''s the heart of the draconic plague and the most chaotic region on the continent. You''re a noble of the Empire on the other side of the world¡ªwhat would you do there?"


    Nostradamus paused, seemingly considering his wording. "To be frank, the Sacred Mountain of the Distant Sea would merely be eyeing your Order power. There are plenty of sacred objects that can act as your substitute¡ªso you''re not really that necessary."


    Joshua wasn''t shocked by the old mage''s reaction too. "You''re saying no, but I really don''t think it''s that bad an idea. They''re willing to pay me with two sacred items too! And I could make my pick from the holy altar if I go."


    "Fine. To be frank, I don''t want you to go." Nostradamus sighed and shook his head perplexedly. "I really can''t understand your intention to head there. It''s all bedlam over there and all you get is a migraine. Furthermore, compared to most hazardous incidents handled by Supreme-tier adventurers, two sacred items do not quite justify it."


    "Please don''t trouble me, I''m looking for trouble." Joshua shrugged dispassionately as he recited his life motto. "Fair or not, what matters here is that my hand itches¡ªI can''t just hole up at the residence, and just ''hear'' news of the frontline. If the Church is even willing to pay, why not?"


    The warrior then lifted his hand and showed the old mage his fist. "Could you see this, Nostradamus? Do you know what this is?"


    "A fist."


    It was a clenched and weathered fist of an aged copper color. It was sturdy and indestructible like steel, and the veins throbbed with the brimming breath of life.


    Even Nostradamus had not seen a fist that rich in power¡ªit was as if nothing could stop it once it takes a swing.


    "Formidable. As expected of the youngest Supreme-tier hero, your lifeforce is even more majestic than a dragon''s." He sighed in awe but still could not wrap his head around what Joshua was trying to say.


    "Then, what?" The baffled old mage asked. "There are a whole lot of Supreme-tier mystical dragons down south, you can''t really beat them all."


    "Indeed. There are also tens of thousands of people being trapped in areas under the dragons'' control, and the central defense line against their skirmishes is also assaulted by tens of thousands of dragons every day."


    Joshua replied with the reports of the last few days of skirmishes, although he was not really answering Nostradamus''s question.


    "Of course, things are getting better with the Kingdom and the Elven Combined Army reclaiming lost lands. But we all know that this was because the Pentashade Dragons are merely saving their strength for a single concentrated push to break the barricades of the Church of Seven."


    "If they prove successful and the Church is removed from the equation, the dragons and the other races would push up to the south of this continent too¡ªespecially towards densely populated areas. Life will be replaced by ashes, and civilization will be consumed by barbarism."


    Joshua''s gaze now looked distant. He was remembering the days he had fought down south, a sensation that makes the blood boil and still fresh in his memory.


    But he did not delve too deeply into it, and light returned to his gaze as he returned Nostradamus''s stare.


    "So, now," he said calmly, "My fist tells me that the power should be used there. It has been trained and molded for more than years not just to sit idly by."


    "¡­ I see." The old mage was at a loss for words, his expression troubled.


    Obviously, Nostradamus knew that it was a point of no return for anyone if the dragons did take the Sacred Mountain. After that, every human faction would be hard-pressed to turn the tide¡­ but was that possible?


    One of the champions of the continent¡ªPope Igor of the Church of Seven was there, and there were also the Church''s entrenched barriers set in place for millennia.


    Even the descent of the Dragon God may not be enough to conquer the mountain, for the Seven Gods of men always had their eyes on the distant south¡ªthey would not just sit and watch.


    Ultimately, it was the old mage''s opinion that all of it was too far from the Empire to matter.


    "No man is an island," Joshua said solemnly, shaking his head at Nostradamus''s attitude. "Every individual is human, just like you and me. None can stop the funeral bells of their own deaths, just as doubt wouldn''t save fence-sitters, while prudence wouldn''t help those who hesitate."


    Although there were considerable shifts in the worlds and timeline Joshua experienced, the warrior remembered clearly the dire state the Church was in.


    On a stormy summer night, three Legendary Pentashade Dragons led a multitude of berserker dragons to attack the Sacred Mountain under the cover of a monsoon typhoon. The Church was prepared, but the intensity of the draconic onslaught pinned them down.


    As the storm raged on, the three Legendary Dragons did not even have to lift a finger as the invading dragons took down the outer fortifications. Most of the clergies abandoned the isles as well as smaller towns and retreated to the impenetrable altar and fought on.


    The war then turned into a tug-and-pull affair. Every day, new berserk dragon armies flew in from everywhere else in the world, even the most remote of seas and lands. They were endless, unstoppable, and never rested¡ªthe worst match for humans of flesh and blood.


    However powerful the clergies were, they were only humans¡ªand they entered a state of high tension in just a week. Then, when they were essentially running on fumes, the Legendary dragons struck¡ªready to take the final defenses of the Sacred Mountain.


    Pope Igor and the rest of the bishops had nothing left but to face them, the force of their battle sending out shockwaves that blew away the rampantly raging typhoon.


    The encounter lasted for eight days and nights¡ªbut the weaker clergies who could not hold out that long perished from sheer exhaustion and exposure, left huge gaps and confusion in their wake.


    It was by a stroke of huge fortune when an unknown priest received a divine sign to develop a special warping formation.


    With it, all who had occupation related to the Sacred Light could rely on dimensional sacred items and their resonance with each other to transport clergies all around the world through the portal to the frontlines. With fresh and new forces ready to deploy at all times, the ranks were solid once more.


    Thus, in the final bout, Pope Igor''s extraordinary power prevailed. He alone managed to outclass the five Pentashade Dragons'' tremendous combat power, and his epic might managed to ward off the dragon army.


    Still, it was all too late.


    It soon became clear that the Church of Seven had taken a huge blow to their vigor from the war. Knights and priests were virtually gone from the continent, and the cultists took the chance to spread like wildfire, ravaging the lands.


    Furthermore, with the domain of the Sacred Mountain shrunk, many sealed lands and Chaos-invaded areas began to expand. It was then that allowed the little crack in the Anos Abyss to slowly grow into a full-blown doorway for the Abyss.


    If a champion had been willing to help the Church then, things would not have become that bad.


    "I''ll return to my residence first, Nostradamus." Joshua rose, and glanced up at the dormer where the sun was setting. He squinted, unwilling to explain anymore and said quietly, "I need to tell Ling and Ying that break time''s over."


    "It''s time for me to go too." Realizing that he could not convince the warrior, Nostradamus, too, sighed helplessly and stood up to leave too.


    As if remembering something, the warrior suddenly took out a transparent crystal and stared at it, as if hesitating.


    Then, he made up his mind. "Next up, the Imperial City¡ªI have something to tell his majesty."


    Half a day later.


    Morlaix Palace that stands atop the Three Peaks within the Empire of the North.


    Feeling the quiver of a teleportation, Israel, who had been reading a map of the Far South in the study, lifted an eyebrow.


    "That''s quick," he said quietly while stroking his chin. "As expected of youth, so much more decisive then us fossils."


    He picked up the map and hung it on a corner by the wall, before simply sitting down and wait for the visitor.


    A rhythmic set of footsteps rang from the corridor outside before pausing by the door. Sensing that powerful lifeforce, Israel smiled.


    "Come in, the door''s not locked," he called. Though an Emperor, he was never one for ceremony and was rather easygoing in private.


    Hearing his master''s voice, the door then swung open, and the Overseer of the Empire was not surprised to find Joshua''s face.


    "So, you''re accepting my invite?" Israel bypassed formalities and went straight to the point, his eyes twinkling with strong interest.


    He was not resistant to the idea but was merely curious. As a warrior himself, he understood Joshua better than the mage.


    Still, he gave a non-committal shrug. "Right, you''re the restless sort and never pass on a chance for battle. But where are your Divine Armaments? And will the Sea Dragon be following you too?"


    Israel was clearly in an upbeat mood, a far cry from that Emperor who once sat on his throne tiredly, distractedly and pensively. Joshua also could not put his finger on why he seemed to be so talkative too.


    He did not bow, but merely crisply explained, "Ling and Ying are still babysitting Brandon and Vale''s children¡ªI''ve already notified the couple to quickly take them off our hands."


    "As for Black, he''s too big now and needs a special dimensional waypoint. Nostradamus didn''t have too much time, and could only make the doorway tomorrow."


    "Let''s leave the armaments aside for the time being," Israel said¡ªhe had frowned doubtfully at Joshua explanation. "Didn''t I give you a Shapeshifter''s Pendant last time? It could easily change the dragon to the size of a horse. It''s not that time-consuming and could definitely get past the warp."


    "¡­"


    Suddenly forgetting to breathe, Joshua realized that he did forget about it.


    He had quickly gone off to solve the cultist problem and the dragon eggs issue after his last visit to the Imperial City.


    After that, he had to help with the preparations for the comprehensive assessment of the Winter Fort Academy, while also receiving Brandon and his wife at his residence and agreeing to their request of babysitting their daughters.


    Naturally, he would not remember a thing about the pendant!


    It was a bad habit of his. The warrior always neglected to check the items he had on hand, considering them no different from weapons.


    But Israel did not pay particular attention to Joshua''s expression. "You''re here to find out more about how you''re heading to the Far South?" He asked peaceably. "No worries, the Church and I already had made plans. This, after all, is a matter that affects the Empire''s sovereignty¡ªyou would definitely be surprised."


    The Empire then beamed, as if quite satisfied with that ''surprise''.


    "That''s part of it, I''m here with another thing in mind." Joshua swiftly switched topics when he realized how further off the conversation was wandering. He walked up to the Emperor''s desk and said in a low voice, "Your hidden injuries."


    The atmosphere within the study quickly froze at the warrior''s words. But as soon as it did, it was dispersed by the might of the Legendary champion.


    "Well, can''t say I''m shocked that you could see it," the Empire said in self-deprecation, before rising and pacing around. "It was a faux pas on my part at the Glorious Hall last time¡ªpain and fatigue had made me forget about hiding my temper. Hell, you might have noticed it earlier at the moment we had our first bout."


    ''Earlier''? It''s more appropriate to say ''in the past life''.


    Joshua kept quiet while a detailed panel had slowly appeared before him.


    He was unable to use system verification as a Gold-tier warrior to discern the Emperor''s status. Now that he had reached Supreme, however, he could see it clearly with the panel despite the clear gulf between Legendary and his own tier.


    [Name: Israel Diamond]


    [Form: Legendary]


    [Titles: Lord of the Empire, Dragon Knight of Revelations]


    [Race: Northwest Branch of Humans, special category, ''Revelation'']


    [Special Racial Skill: The Divine Chosen One (All skills experience x 1.10)


    [Level: LV94 Legendary of Destiny]


    [Challenge Level: LV90]


    [Attribute: None]


    [Life Profession: Fishing]


    [Status: Hidden Injury (Back), Life Draining (Suppressed)]

 Chapter 359 The Pure

    "Sit."


    The Emperor waved and returned to his armchair as Joshua kept studying him..


    "There isn''t many who knows about my Dark Wound," he slowly said. "Nostradamus is aware, Dimore understands a little¡­ But you¡ªonly you, Joshua, discovered it all by yourself."


    Right now, Israel did not have the dominating aura he shrouded himself in. He resembled more of a middle-aged warrior, with dim-gold locks and a tranquil expression.


    There was almost no hint of the might and aura of a legendary warrior from him either.


    "Thanks, but that''s not it."


    Turning away from the character profile panel, Joshua who seemed to understand a few things now did not sit¡ªhe did not come to prattle after all. "I''m here at Morlaix for your injury. Nothing else matters." He said curtly, shaking his head.


    The Emperor, however, was not amused by his candidness.


    Enduring the rather disgruntled glare, the warrior stood his ground and calmly explained, "Your wounds might have been a hex by some orc shaman decades ago. It could be a cursed arrow imbued with dark energies that impaled your back¡ªit did not get the kidneys but was quite close to your vertebrae."


    "Impressive." Israel was displeased when he thought that Joshua was ignoring his goodwill to blabber about. But after the younger man''s explanation, his eyes widened and he complimented him in a low voice.


    "An accurate analysis."


    As if he did not notice the Emperor''s surprised expression, the warrior kept going.


    "At the time, you were fighting strenuously on the battlefield, which caused your neglect of the curse while persisting in your use of combat aura," Joshua said regretfully, shaking his head. "The skirmish had been a long one¡ªand may have lasted more than a day. Therefore, the power of the curse that could have been exorcised easily fused with your very strength and the core of your life, and thus started to drain your lifeforce until now."


    "That wound couldn''t be cured easily. It''s no longer a curse but part of your life now. Raising the fundamentals of your lifeforce is required for a full recovery, but Legendary champions are already the limit to the extraordinary in the Mycroft Continent. In short, it''s impossible to raise your tier and remove the curse."


    Israel wanted to say something but stopped when he found Joshua fumbling around for something in his chest pocket. The warrior then took out a crystal, and his expression was so solemn that the Emperor could not help but stare at the crystal too.


    Without a moment of hesitation, Joshua placed it on Israel desk, and said nonchalantly, "Unless¡­"


    "Unless I take my first step towards divinity." Israel interjected, and picked the gem up carefully.


    The moment he touched it, a ferocious lightning energy was unleashed.


    If it had been a normal Gold-tier champion, or a Supreme-tier''s moment of carelessness, they would most likely have been consumed. But against a Legendary warrior, what was the significance of such paltry power?


    The lightning dissipated before Israel could breathe. He stared at the crystal as he gripped it tightly. "First step, to condense divinity itself," he said, whelming with emotion. "And I could see that this is a crystal that contains power that activates divinity, given from the One who resides within the Chest of Erebos."


    The Emperor then set the crystal aside and kept quiet for a few moments. He then turned towards the still expressionless Joshua and said in a low voice, "You could have kept it for yourself or find a good chance to sell it¡ªwhatever the case may be, you should not be putting it so lightly on my desk. So, I''ll just ask¡ªwhy?"


    With the prowess of a Legendary warrior, Israel naturally could analyze the catalyst for divinity, and use it to condense his own divine powers while improving his life essence. It was much more practical than waiting for the divine healing ceremony by the God of Life''s agent while raising his own capabilities too.


    But why?


    He was puzzled. Joshua had solved the Chest of Erebos incident himself and won that piece of divine crystal. That was expected, but for him to generously giving it to the Emperor was not¡ªeven the carefree Israel felt chagrined right now.


    "Why?" Joshua smiled and repeated His Majesty''s doubt, his face relaxed. "Your Majesty, you''re a Legendary champion. I''ll need a lot of time to catch up to you."


    This was the real world, after all. It was different from the pre-existence and there were no unlimited amounts of savage beasts or duplicate items. If it was not for the almost infinite number of the Grand Army of Chaos, the warrior would probably not have reached Supreme.


    Joshua shrugged at that thought. "I really want to spar with you once¡ªwithout holding anything back," he said. "If you''re dead before then, it would be a shame."


    In their past life, Israel''s passing came five or six years in the future. But now that Joshua has changed the timeline, he knew that the timeframe for the Emperor''s demise would be shifted too. Still, he would not blow his own horn and claim that he could reach Legendary by that period.


    "Right, there are still things to take notice of."


    Joshua then started to explain the hazards regarding divinity. As an unparalleled power, divinity is a power that is to be learned but not imitated. In addition, the godliness of peaceable individuals and those with a tendency to dive into conflict was different.


    In fact, it could prove to be one man''s meat and another man''s poison.


    Nevertheless, Israel had perished in the past life despite acquiring the crystal. Joshua thought that it was because he never thought about the divinity of the God of Fortune and Despair being incompatible with royalty such as Israel¡ªwhich certainly begs attention.


    "You''re a great help, Joshua." Isreal''s somber expression turned into delight following the warrior''s description, before calming himself. He stood, and asked with a formal and grave tone, "Is this from the knowledge of the Sage Legacy too?"


    Joshua did not answer, which Israel took as a silent acknowledgment. "All this while, those who tried to help me could not even see the roots of my Dark Wounds," he said sentimentally. "Even if they did they could not suggest an effective method¡ªperhaps even the divine healing ceremony by the Church would prove to be maladjusted."


    "What is your heart''s desire?" Israel asked pointedly as he held Joshua''s gaze, cutting through formalities and going straight to the point once more. "The demonic incident, the Chest of Erebus and now my Dark Wounds¡ªyour contribution and aid have been much, but I never gave you anything you deserve."


    "I shall give you whatever you want, that''s an Emperor''s oath."


    Israel had been keeping himself tranquil for the sake of not aggravating his wounds.


    But now, an opening was torn into that fa?ade, and he was once again a tyrant over the fields of battle.


    "Whatever I want?" Joshua paused¡ªhe had never thought of it. "I can''t really say I have any."


    His intention to heal Israel was based on one thing only¡ªthe reluctance of seeing a champion passing away so quickly without the chance of a real spar.


    Perhaps the warrior had also thought about keeping a Legendary combat strength in the war against the Abyss in the days to come, but that was further down in his priorities.


    Then what did he want? He did not care for territory, titles, and money. On the other hand, glory and a chance to fight were extraordinary ingredients he could use to improve his own powers¡ªthose were far more practical.


    Still, the warrior did not think of those as being necessary to be awarded. He could simply move and get it himself, and his decision to go Far South was exactly that.


    Some wished to be powerful, just like men who desired to conquer or male eagles wanting to fly higher. It was an instinct. But he did not have those thoughts, or the desire of being declared strong. Obviously, those who wished to become powerful must edge past him¡ªalthough that was not really related to his wishes.


    "Come to think of it, I don''t really have anything I want," Joshua frowned after his mind essentially ran a few laps. It was then that he realized he was essentially a monk who lived plainly. Still, although he did not need anything, others around him was not quite the same.


    "However, does Your Majesty know of any method to empower Divine Armaments?" He asked earnestly and rather urgently. Ling and Ying, who had stood loyally alongside him through all those fights had been great aid even in his daily life. Joshua simply could not imagine handling all the political and administrative duties all by himself.


    Even if that were so, he knew that they were beginning to lag behind in terms of ability.


    The Divine Armaments were crafted by the Radcliffe family from daemonic kin of the Evil God of Famine. Even if that were the case, the Radcliffe clan had only ever reached the midpoint of Gold-tiers, despite having their inherited power of Order too.


    Joshua, meanwhile, had arrived at Supreme-tier. Even if the Divine Armaments had self-improvement capabilities, they would never catch up to his own powers.


    There would thus be a day when Ling and Ying would not be able to keep up with him. Their exasperated reaction to that made Joshua shudder from the bottom of his heart.


    "Empowering Divine Armaments? That indeed is difficult¡­" Israel repeated and pondered thoughtfully, before smiling. "But for the Empire, it may be a mere matter of time, and is incomparable to the huge contribution you, Radcliffe, had given. Since you''re heading to the Far South, I''ll get someone to prepare. By the time you return, the personnel and ingredients needed will be waiting."


    Then, Israel frowned again. "Just that? It''s just upgrading two weapons, Joshua. Anything else?"


    "¡­ The Winter Fort Academy needs an instructor for dragon riding." Joshua had frowned in thought too, finally finding another thing he might need. "There are already several fine candidates for warrior and adventurer instructors, but dragon riding instructors aren''t that easy to find."


    Israel shook his head lightly. "That''s even simpler than the other request. Just pick anyone you need¡ªwhether retired or on active duty¡ªfrom the knights of the Five Grand Armies. They won''t refuse you."


    It was then that the Emperor, who intended to press on about what the warrior needs, noticed something. For men like Joshua, they favored reaching for ''the things they need'' by their own hands.


    Therefore, Israel simply gave up.


    Joshua left after he had settled the finer points about upgrading the divine armaments and the instructor. He had always been that blunt, and always departed the moment he finished dealing with any matter.


    Meanwhile, Israel sat on the armchair behind his desk, his expression pensive.


    "Such a youth, you can''t be too careless with him." He muttered softly, clenching and staring at the crystal¡ªhe could not help recalling the sudden glint in Joshua''s eyes when the warrior was asked about his wish.


    It was the gaze of the most ferocious of beasts, boasting incredible bloodlust and extreme danger.


    "So, I''m to become a prey in the future? Is that perhaps his true wish? Oh, what a challenger. The challenger who never stops challenging."


    Not even angered in the slightest, Israel beamed excitedly.


    "So that''s why he came to give me this treatment method, not just so that I won''t die before he challenges me again. No matter. Indeed, that''s the bravery and mark of a true warrior who is thousands of times greater than that bunch of sons of mine who''re just waiting for my death. Always looking forward, never retreating, not even hiding his thoughts."


    But the smile was soon replaced by a distant stare.


    It''s such purity, that''s what makes it dangerous.


    Israel was silent again.


    If Joshua never inherited a domain and noble title in the Empire, he would not have to take care of his subjects and be concerned over his divine armaments. He would not have friends who matter, subordinates and nothing to bind him¡­


    If such a pure fighter like Joshua was able to grow freely on the continent, what kind of existence would he be?


    If he did not fall in the battlefield but instead became stronger, striving towards the world''s horizon and the pinnacle of the skies¡­ What sort of terrifying existence would he have become?


    Purely pursuing conflict, and with such natural gifts¡­


    He would lead all things to destruction in every single one of his battles.


    "Luckily, he''s still one man."


    Storing the divine crystal carefully, Israel picked up his book once more and turned towards the direction Joshua left. "A human worth paying attention to," he said, the corner of his lips curling up. "One with subjects, friends, Divine Armaments. Though he slightly lacks impulses, that''s understandable."


    The Emperor then paused, seemingly having thought of a great idea. "If that''s so, I could give that to him."


    "He''ll definitely like it."

 Chapter 360 Aerial Battleship

    Starfall Year 833, 20th of June.


    Northern Empire, Holy City of the Triplet Mountains, dawn.


    A dragging breeze blew through the green plains and emerald hills in the heart of Imperial territory up to the Triplet Mountains. It filled the streets with herbal aromas, and the pleasant sunlight raised the spirits of the residents who were already up and at it, telling them that it would be a good day.


    In one of the guest rooms within Morlaix Palace at the Imperial Capital, a black-haired warrior stood beside the window and looked up towards the shifting clouds.


    Joshua was already awake.


    After leaving the royal study yesterday, he was led by one of the palace servants to this room which was usually reserved for the ambassadors of other nations. Joshua had simply planned to look for a hotel, and wait for Ling, Ying, and Black''s arrival tomorrow before going off.


    But since Israel had invited him to stay in the palace, he cordially accepted the Emperor''s goodwill.


    He had also quietly sorted some intelligence from the Far South.


    To his memory, before the Draconic Plague started in his preexistence in the Far South, the first dragon attack on the city happened on Spring, Starfall 834 while the war only broke out midsummer in the same year. Perhaps it was due to zero interference from warriors and players that the plague came almost a year earlier.


    That was why the memories regarding the various turn of events were meaningless¡ªmany things could change in a year.


    Naturally, the bigger picture would not change, such as the Evil God of Pestilence and His followers manipulating and inciting the Pentashade Dragons to unleash their fury behind the scenes.


    The mad dragons wanted to take down the Far South and spread their forces across the Continent. But two things stand against their way¡ªthe first was the Central Defense Line of the Kingdom of the Far South, the second was the Sacred Mountain of the Distant Sea, the holy land of the Church of Seven.


    Unable to take down the Central Defense Line, the dragons soon diverted their attention to the Sacred Mountain. The Church knew what they were up to and did not go on a passive defensive stance.


    Instead, they gathered any who would answer their call and formed an Alliance¡ªwith Joshua being one of them. They also seem to have something in mind to stop the dragons'' advance.


    From one of the higher levels on the palace that overlooks the urban zones of the Imperial Palace, Joshua looked at the residences of noble and common folk alike. Those rooftops laid out with black and red tiles were starting to show signs of life, with streaks of smoke coming off the chimneys in diagonal lines.


    It was dawn and every family was preparing breakfast. Although there were several houses without chimney smoke, Joshua knew that it was not because they were not preparing breakfast yet, but because they have the latest magical core.


    Technology on the Mycroft continent dulled in comparison to those that Illgner''s elves possessed. That was because mana and magic were still thick here and lost entirely for the latter. Still, they were unique¡ªsince ''magical machines'' was invented by all the famous Mage Academies of the Eastern Plains, this technology built based on magic and runes slowly bore fruit in this world.


    The ease of life it provided even ordinary people made it everyone''s pursuit¡ªthe nobles and the rich being the first to get their finger over it.


    In the Royal Mage Guild, more than half of its members were developing all sorts of mystical mechanism, the magical armor Joshua and the dwarves designing being one of the classical types, albeit also turning out to be one with high-end applications. Not only could it be used in combat, it could also be equipped by technicians to improve their work efficiency.


    Where has magical technology reached?


    Joshua thought about the pre-existence while tapping a finger on the window sill. Without player opinions and assistance, new little gadgets would probably be rare, but things like War Titans would probably be produced one way or the other.


    With the surging numbers of players in the preexistence on the Mycroft Continent, mages involved in magical mechanical development were given plenty of hints and inspiration.


    They created many useful trinkets like wristwatches that determined the elemental concentration of the user''s surroundings, magical night-vision glasses as well as ''a thing that looks suspiciously like a mobile phone but is actually something that carries a self-replenishing communications formation''.


    Others, of course, included the inevitable creation of magic carpets, flying broomsticks as well as puppets made exclusively for housework.


    Nonetheless, the invention of those items inspired the mages as they slowly took it to the next level. When the magical hearth successfully debuted at the magical labs of the Skypiercing White Tower, all the elites of every nation bought the patent and created countless killing machines from that.


    Mycroft has long toiled in war. The nervous elites notwithstanding, the moment the common folk learned that even they could access magic through new technologies, the first thing they thought of was not how they could make life easier. Instead, all they envisioned were destructive weaponry¡ªmagical rifles, enchanted bow and arrows, airborne battleships, floating fortresses, etc.


    It was almost a culture that the people have. Everyone is alert and wary of the unpredictable figure, which was why most in the continent would not care about keeping their lives mundane, opting to seek power.


    Now, every nation was developing magical technology for the next generation. In the wealthy Trade Federation and the Eastern Kingdom of Mages, a new army equipped with magical armaments has appeared.


    As the largest country of the world, the Northern Empire naturally did not fall behind. Joshua recalled the first War Titans appearing at the southern fortresses of the Empire. They did not lose out to the ancient Colossal Titans, suppressing the Dark Tide easily then.


    While the warrior frowned in old memories far gone and things that happened so many Starfall years ago, someone knocked on the guest room door.


    "My Lord, His Majesty is waiting for you at Fort Aden." The respectful voice of a servant rang from behind the door. "Would you like to leave now, or do you need some time to prepare?"


    "Let''s leave now," Joshua replied.


    Turning back to reality, the warrior moved, ready to leave for the South.


    Joshua had discussed and agreed with Nostradamus for the elderly mage to transport Ling, Ying and Black here. However, since the Imperial Capital had the magical formation of vigilance, dimensional lockdowns as well as prohibits teleportation, they had to be sent to the fort on the Triplet Mountains by the edge of town.


    The servant who led Joshua away from Morlaix Palace did not talk much, seemingly due to extreme fear. As they walked past the many corridors, every move from the warrior seems to make the middle-aged man jump. It was until Joshua left the palace and boarded the carriage to the Fort that he breathed one huge sigh of relief, his cold sweat flooding his forehead as if surviving a major assault.


    "¡­That Count''s far more terrifying than the rumors¡­" He mumbled, watching with a traumatized gaze at the slowly departing carriage. "There''s no telling what sort of terrible lives his subjects lead¡­ Anyone could tell from his eyes he''s a tyrant¡­"


    While Joshua''s overly-intimidating aura dealt a further blow to his reputation, the Emperor was waiting for him on the highest platform of one of the towers at the edge of Fort Aden.


    Around him were six lightly armored guards with swords on their hips and four mages in dark green robes. The guards were solemn as they stood in protection over their lord, while the mages were using a bizarre language communicating with some other party through magic¡ªtheir tone seemed rushed, but also carries shreds of nervousness and anticipation.


    Steady footsteps then rang from the entrance of the tower. Israel turned towards it.


    "Liege Radcliffe, you''re here." The dull-blond Emperor nodded lightly at the warrior, smiling carefreely. "You''re late too¡ªyou''ve almost missed it."


    "Miss what, Your Majesty?" Joshua asked. He came as directed by the knights on watch along the way to the top of the tower, but did not sense Ling, Ying, or Black.


    He was also puzzled by what Israel said. "Miss¡­ Nostradamus''s teleportation? Forgive my frankness, Your Majesty, but I''ve seen that too much."


    That was not a lie either. Nostradamus often warped between the Imperial City and the Winter Fort Academy, which was why Joshua often got to see how he did it. And it was not in this life only either¡ªhe had experienced just as many times in the pre-existence. So, although that light-blue dimensional doorway was definitely a sight to behold, he was now a little numb towards it.


    "No, why would I tell you to watch that." Israel''s tone was hushed, his lips curling at the sight of Joshua''s doubtful expression. "Patience, young count. Just wait a moment and you will be shocked."


    "As you wish." It was clear to Joshua that the Emperor wanted to play coy. Humoring the old warrior, he stood and waited¡ªhe had plenty of time after all.


    Soon.


    "Calibration complete!" One of the mages said with a thick Eastern Plain accent. Their expressions were one of delight as they turned quickly and reported to Israel. "Your Majesty, the ''Gale'' is now ready, we can start anytime."


    "Good work." Israel nodded as his gaze turned serious.


    "Begin!" He commanded and turned towards the overtly suspicious Joshua, clapping the warrior''s shoulders firmly.


    "Just wait, Joshua!" He laughed loudly. "You''ll soon bear witness to a historical moment!"


    Joshua endured the assault by the Legendary warrior, his rather disapproving mood turning into slight anticipation. Whatever the case might be, to have a Legendary warrior be so discreet yet so keen on showing him something¡ªit must be something amazing. Though Joshua was knowledgeable, he could not say for sure that he had seen everything, especially the supernatural.


    And by the next second, the extraordinary happened and the warrior widened his eyes.


    "What!?"


    Fort Aden had been a normal castle fortress built on the upper portion of the mountains to monitor the magical elements in the Imperial Capital. Its walls formed a hexagon, with spires that stood around it. On the top of the central building was a flat floor with layers of repeated Magical Formation of Recombination, used to manipulate the tremendous natural mana and elementals around the capital.


    Right now, on the air above those huge formations were soft blue ripples. That obviously meant something was being transported.


    And not just any ordinary transportation¡ªthat would not have surprised Joshua. These ripples were twisting with such intensity it was virtually shaking the air into one blurry blue chaos. Soon, however, it became a blue sphere with a radius of hundreds of meters hanging above the fort.


    The bizarre sapphire luminescence dyed half the sky¡ªsomething huge was being transported from an unknown location!


    The guards beside Israel could feel the pressure and took a few steps back, while the four mages'' eyes were twinkling with thrill and keen expectation.


    Joshua, too, stared tightly at the bunch of blue dimensional sphere, his eyes lit with nostalgia.


    He had seen such a scene before in his past life at the battlefield against the Abyss. It was something the Resistance against the demonic invasion of the cities had seen in the Fort Naya at the Ashen Plains.


    The blue sphere, too, had appeared then. Now, it fully materialized as the titanic object moved here.


    Finally, it arrived, and the blue ripple of light vanished immediately and became normal air once more.


    "An airship!" Joshua exclaimed as he took one step forward as he stared at the colossal object hovering over the fort. He then quickly shook his head and corrected himself after having a good look.


    "No, not just any airship. An aerial battleship!"


    Indeed, it was a super dreadnaught-class aerial battleship that had been transported over the portal. Almost 170 meters, it was built entirely from steel but defies gravity thanks to the twelve magical formations gleaming with clear white light beneath the craft. Those formations kept producing an incessant buoyancy that kept the humongous battleship afloat.


    Without a hint of bumpiness, the battleship hung on the air above, its black armor and diamond-shaped appearance presenting unparalleled intimidation and majesty. Anyone could tell that this was one of the most horrifying of killing machines, and there was also that apparent ''Five Stars Ring around the Sun'' badge that marked it as a property of the Empire.


    "Joshua, you won''t merely represent yourself at the Sacred Mountain¡ªbut the very might of the Empire too." Israel said beside his ear with a low but clear voice. "As an Imperial Noble who has decided to aid the Church of Seven, the Empire clearly should not just have you go alone."


    "Now, feast your eyes on the aerial battleship¡ªthe ''Gale''. Laid down recently with the newly discovered ''Crystal Core'' as the heart that powering its engine, its special dual-core design allows it to travel further¡ªa breakthrough from the war against the orcs."


    "Inside are five mana-compressing formations that could unleash near-Gold levels of elemental projectiles, as well as forty alchemical cannons for heavy surface bombardment."


    "What do you think, Joshua?" Israel boasted pridefully with a finger pointed towards the aerial battleship, before laughing sonorously and clapping the warrior''s shoulder once more.


    "And now, it''s yours."

 Chapter 361 The Worrying Dragon

    Barren lands near to a desert, South of the Empire.


    A searing wind blew across the sparsely standing vegetation, curling the already-yellowed leaves. A river in the distant resembled a silky belt sparkling in with silver under the sun''s rays. It streamed towards the distance, past several small towns, towards an unseen end.


    It was mostly desert over the horizon¡ªthe quiet sand-fields that separated the territories in the center of the Empire and the southern fortresses. With the obstruction of natural formations such as valleys and mountains, the damp air of the South could never reach that small piece of flatland.


    That, and the shifting of the underground water veins, made the once lush plains a silent wasteland.


    Above the land was a huge steel object that surged steadily through the sky, throwing a long, stretching shadow over the land.


    On the deck of the Gale, Joshua stood at the tip of the craft, looking far out in the distant silently. Firm airflow blew on the warrior''s clothes and hair, pulling both as far behind him as possible, while flapping the flags that stood on the battleship''s flanks loudly.


    On those flags, the emblems of five stars around the sun and the sword-bearing hand were so conspicuous and attention-gathering.


    "One aerial battleship, huh? Only the Emperor could be so bold." Joshua pondered, feeling the hot rush of air on his body while remembering the scene with Israel just now and being left dumbfounded. "Israel Diamond, such charisma, and indeed the makings of a ruler."


    Naturally, anyone could tell that nobody would simply give away a state-of-the-art and shiny-new aerial battleship. The warrior was no fool¡ªhe knew what the Emperor had in mind.


    According to Nostradamus, the Sacred Mountain merely asked the Empire for the aid of Joshua''s own Order power to reclaim regions conquered by malevolence. Since the Empire had agreed to it, there was no way they would let him go there alone.


    However, sending an entire army to march half the continent towards the Far South and the very edge of the continent to fight against dragons was both impractical, morale-breaking and the worst choice there could be¡ªeven if they were the elite force of the Five Great Armies.


    That was when Israel got the brilliant idea of sending the Gale, which was still on trials.


    To the mages of the Eastern Plains, floating islands, airborne magic towers and even floating cities were nothing new¡ªthe magical core was born in their own laboratories after all. On the other hand, aerial battleships were not so simple. They do not just require pure levitation, but also steadiness, endurance, and locomotion.


    Any mage could make gargantuan objects float after proper preparations, but to have it fly at certain speeds was another matter entirely. Compared to immobile or floating islands that slowly moved, carried by the wind, an aerial battleship''s core must be miniaturized and stabilized.


    There was also the matter of accessibility and mass production in the future¡ªwhich was why the materials must be as cost-effective as possible.


    Before the commissioning of the Gale, the Empire had already designed floating warships of all shapes and sizes, while laying down many smaller models. However, with the movement system being imperfect, many of the projects went into stasis.


    That is, until today, when the mages finished the calibrations for the Gale after lengthy tests and projections.


    With this experimental airship being sent to aid the Church of Seven, even the most cynical of individuals on the continent would no longer be able to claim that the Empire was indifferent towards the struggles in the South. The craft alone had the firepower to help the Church suppress the dragons while collecting real-time combat data.


    And naturally, displaying the Empire''s technological prowess in front of all the other nations.


    Talk about killing many birds with one stone.


    Nevertheless, Joshua believed that the warship was given to him because Israel knew that it would eventually fall in its skirmishes against the dragons. That mattered not¡ªas long as they collected vital statistics, losing it would not be a huge blow for the ever-progressing Imperial technology.


    There was also the benefit of the agreement between the major factions¡ªwhich makes it certain that the wreck would be returned to the Empire.


    As for Joshua, he would definitely not want the remains of the craft either.


    "Well, whatever."


    Joshua looked at the clouds below as he felt the searing winds that belted the swift craft. He laughed, no longer inclined to think about such trivial matters.


    Whatever the case may be, this colossal metal craft was now his! The warrior and his guild had previously possessed a floating fortress in his past life, but that was funded through their own pockets. Now, the Gale belongs entirely to him!


    To have a privately owned aerial battleship¡ªsuch luxury!


    [Aerial Battleship Gale]


    [Super dreadnaught, recombination design and build, extraordinary quality]


    [Armor average thickness: 72]


    [Abilities: levitation, enchanted locomotion, magical shielding, physical damage negation, immunity from high-level elementals, mystical surging, Gale Dash (Self-destruct)]


    [Information: A colossal aerial battleship 167-meters long, developed by the collaboration between the Imperial Association of Royal Mages and the Skypiercing White Tower. Compared to other battleships still in the testing phase, the cost of the Gale was rather low while still holding considerable firepower and outstanding mobility.


    The only thing it lacks is the dual-core design that would form flaws in power recycling. Therefore, it cannot whirl for too long, or it would automatically activate its abilities such as ''Gale Dash'' or ''core meltdown''.]


    [Wait, this thing''s energy system isn''t adjusted yet¡­ What? That''s a good thing?]


    [by¡ªa-designer-dude-who-wants-to-stay-anonymous]


    Thud-Thud-Thud¨C


    While Joshua was still enjoying the winds on deck, anxious footsteps were heard rushing towards him from behind.


    Knowing who it would be, the warrior turned to find the silver hair girl as he expected.


    After the Gale was transported to Adin Fortress from a secret lab which location remained unknown, Nostradamus also sent Ling, Ying and Black over. Since everyone there liked to get any matter on hand out of the way first, the old mage had to wait until Israel, the warrior and the others finish discussing the Gale before sending them off.


    As a special make of a floating craft, the Gale could resonate with teleporting energies. Still, on a stricter definition, it was not teleported. Instead, it was more apt to describe it as being summoned like a familiar through a huge dimensional doorway that must fit every requirement and perform a ''tethering pull'', while also being limited to certain distances.


    There were magical formations that limits teleportation around the Imperial City¡ªits three main fortresses were exceptions. Still, all three combined still could not connect to the next warp point, which was why the Gale had to stay as far away from the capital as far as possible to resonate with the dimensional doorway of a southern Imperial fort.


    On the way, the craft would pass by many kingdoms in the West Mountains and South Kingdom forts, before finally reaching the Sacred Mountain in the Distant Sea. Although teleporting meant that the journey was not too long, it was still somewhat troublesome.


    The girl¡ªwho appeared to have come running¡ªreached his side and spoke to Joshua with slight palpations. "Master," she said, "the Gale has left the coverage of the Imperial teleportation prohibition and is prepared for warp. The Captain is asking for you to come inside."


    "Right, I''ll be right there." He nodded. Then, noticing that Ying''s expression was a little haggard and uncomfortable, Joshua lifted an eyebrow and asked in both surprise and concern, "Ying, you look unwell¡­ Airsick, perhaps?"


    "No, I''m not¡­" The Divine Armament pursed her lips and frowned, as if having a headache. "Black, is though."


    She now seemed a little angry too, even as she tugged at the corner of the warrior''s shirt. "Black had been holed up quietly in the cargo hold at first, not even moving. Brother thought it likes the place, but when I went to have a chat it had already fainted!"


    "¡­ To be fair, land dragons and sea dragons never fly. Black may well be the first sea dragon up in the air." Joshua quickly reasoned and patted the girl''s head, not knowing if he should be smiling or strict. "So, the journey is quite punishing for the dragon. Still, Ying, what''s with that face? Did Black puke on you?"


    "No, but it tried to lick me while unconscious!" She shook his head and complained disapprovingly. "And it started to spread heat after it passed out, the cargo hold is now inhospitable."


    "Wait, the cargo hold?" Joshua suddenly asked, turning towards her.


    "What¡­ What, master?" The girl was quite jarred by her stare.


    "I say¡­. Didn''t you two pass the Shapeshifter Pendant to Black?" Now, it was the warrior''s turn to get a migraine. "I''ve handed it to you two after we boarded. Black is so big, it must be turned smaller to move freely¡­ And now its still in the cargo hold¡­"


    Shaking his head, Joshua was speechless while the silver-haired girl''s face quickly reddened. Clearly, she had forgotten about the matter.


    That may be the case, but the warrior was not one to reprimand her either¡ªhe had previously forgotten about the pendant entirely before Israel Diamond himself reminded him. Still, the only victim here is Black¡ªunable to move freely and could only hang around inside the narrow cargo hold.


    "It''s fine." Joshua made his decision with a sigh. "I''ll go take a look."

 Chapter 362 Authority

    It was only after walking past numerous winding corridors and passageways that Joshua finally arrived at the rear half of the huge floating craft.


    The Gale had a crew of sixty-seven individuals, twelve of whom were maintaining and monitoring the core. Joshua also spied quite a few servicemen wandering back and forth to observe and collect data on the warship''s performance.


    They were either a specialist in spellcasting or engineering; their faces were somber as they inspected every corner of the ship. Naturally, none of them even felt the warrior walking past them.


    The two enchanted core units of the Gale was in the middle of the ship slightly towards the bow, where the armor was thicker. It was also an ease of supplying energy that most of its key components were placed up front, while the rear half was the boxy space that acted as the cargo hold to transport armed personnel and supplies.


    The cargo hold was huge, and the design was enough to fit two standard regiments of sixty soldiers including their armaments. It could also be modified to accommodate more if need be.


    And right now, Joshua suddenly stopped in front of the cargo hold and frowned.


    The atmosphere was being twisted by a scorching airflow, and a clearly visible wave of steam was surging towards his direction, dispersing water particles. The warrior could clearly feel the moisture in his skin burning while his clothes become a scorched yellow.


    "That''s not just heat¡ªthe fire elements are raging!"


    Clicking his tongue, Joshua glanced sideways at the silver-haired lass behind him. Now he finally understood why Ying had a terrible expression¡ªif Black has been spreading heat of this level, even the bodies of the Divine Armaments would be affected.


    "Next time come running if something same happened." Joshua shook his head and patted hers, while walking crisply into the cargo hold. "If the temperature keeps rising, the hull would be damaged and it will be a disaster."


    The cargo hold was behind a magical door with identification ability. Joshua, the ship''s owner and the highest authority onboard, could curtly open it.


    He quickly saw the behemoth that was Black.


    Now almost twenty-meters tall, it was curling up and lying on the floor uncomfortably, albeit taking up half the space of the hold. The heat that easily ignited cinders spread from its body, and the warrior could see shreds of embers in the air.


    Black, however, was still prone and unconscious. Otherwise, it would have been leaping around happily and licking Joshua violently at least twice, as its routine.


    "It''s an instinctive defensive mechanism¡ªit''s simply too ill." Joshua saw through its symptoms and diagnosed it in one glance. It was almost trivial.


    He turned to the girl and said, "Ying, give me the Shapeshifting Pendant."


    "Alright!" Ying quickly took out the V-shaped pendant and handed it to him, before asking tentatively, her eyes showing worry, "Master, how''s Black?"


    "It''s fine¡ªthat much is obvious from its active flames. Now it is in something like a dream-walking state."


    Feeling the pendant''s magic, Joshua nodded and grunted. "Ying," he called out to the girl once more. "When I transfigure Black into a more normal size, go to the storage to get some iced mint leaves to feed it. It''s remarkable in counteracting dizziness and discomfort of high altitudes¡ªthis ship must have some."


    He then quickly walked to Black.


    The Shapeshifting Pendant did not need to be worn. The user simply had to activate its magic, and where it was placed would not matter. Still, it would need the user themselves to trigger it, but since Black was still out Joshua had to act in its place.


    It would have been much easier to treat the half-dragon''s airsickness with it being smaller.


    When Joshua reached the dragon''s flank, the temperature was positively volcanic. A golden vein was streaming amidst its black scales; it contained the intensity to melt metals.


    The warrior knew that it was its blood¡ªthe Gold-tier heir of primordial dragons was no longer an ordinary existence but a genuinely extraordinary one. Now, even its blood wasn''t purely the essence of life but the carrier of tremendous power.


    The blood of old dragons usually mentioned was this¡ªone that contained life as well as unimaginable power. Still, it would be difficult for anyone without draconic blood inheritance to utilize it.


    Placing his hands on its scales, Joshua adjusted his own breathing rhythm and shifted his own aura willfully to suppress Black''s self-defense mechanism.


    Supreme power and Gold power was not just a star away but a complete domination over the other, and it was the same even if it was man against dragon. Joshua''s red-black aura now flashed, spreading through the suffocating atmosphere.


    Immediately, the heat waves that surged through the cargo hold immediately stopped as the pure lifeforce suppressed it. The temperature also swiftly plummeted, and Black became noticeably comfortable. The molten circuits on its body dimmed and its contorted expression also softened.


    Satisfied by what he saw, Joshua pulled his hand back. "That''s good enough."


    Even when dragons slumber, the mana within their body would still be unleashed outside to prevent the approach of other creatures. There were powerful ones who slept for centuries, and the landscape of their habitat would slowly be influenced by years of magical power and form into swamps, lava lakes, ice pools as well as forests.


    It also acted as an alarm and protection while blocking weaker spells automatically, the latter of which includes the power of the shapeshifting pendant. Therefore, Joshua had to disperse its instinctual defense mechanism to shrink it.


    But as the warrior held the necklace aloft and prepared to activate it at the still-unconscious half-dragon, he suddenly stopped.


    Ying who had been watching all along quickly noticed it; she asked a wordless question with her emerald gaze. She soon found that, even if it was just his side profile, Joshua had a bizarre expression.


    Man, dragon, and Divine Armament stopped moving at the same time.


    The entire cargo hold was quiet. With the whistling hot air gone, the dragon and the warrior''s heartbeats could be heard.


    Logically, the beast''s heartbeat should have been much louder, but at present, it was the warrior''s heartbeat that had overlapped the dragons''. It was curiously distinct, and even louder than the whirling of the battleship''s engines.


    Ba-dump!


    The deep, powerful sound of blood pumping echoed throughout the cargo hold. Joshua pulled his right hand that held the pendant to press on his own chest doubtfully.


    "What¡­ What''s this?"


    He had felt the gushing of an unknown power.


    It was not aura or Order. Neither did it came from his body, faith, or soul.


    This abnormal power seemed to have been there all along, here to stay as long as Joshua existed.


    "¡­ Authority?"


    The warrior quickly comprehended the basis of the power in an instant even as he continued feeling its urgent flow around his body. "The Steel Residue¡­ The gift from Illgner¡ªIt''s moving now?"


    And why?


    Joshua was an Supreme-tier champion. From a certain point of view, his body was an armed fortress. Every joint, bone, muscle and vein were streaming with an unimaginable lifeforce that created all sorts of unique effects in perfect order as he breathed.


    It could hold against unforgiving temperatures, repel projectiles and augment physicality. Anyone who possessed this power could move mountains¡ªthe very mystique of lifeforce recycling that made it comparable to magical effects.


    But now, another power was surging from the warrior''s heart. It bypassed that considerable aura and breathing rhythm to move freely in his body; it was so special it could not be held down.


    It was also persistent in wanting to pour out of his body in hope of sweet release.


    "Is this caused by the fusion of the Azurite and my body? Nope, not that."


    Joshua recalled that moment in Illgner, when he assumed the form the King of Searing Soul again to face the Evil God of Calamity and fused the Azurite into his body. It did allow him to hold against the deity''s attacks, but the Azurite did not detach after the battle¡ªand he did not know which part of himself it fused into.


    Come to think of it, it should have been near his heart. Still, there was nothing unexpected that happened, and Joshua left the matter aside since he did not know how to solve it either.


    Now, a power named Authority surfaced, and Joshua was the one being moved.


    "¡ªYing, stay away."


    To stop this uncontrollable power from influencing others, Joshua frowned and retreated to a corner in the cargo hold. "There''s something weird going on, be cautious."


    "¡­ Yes, Master!"


    Since Joshua''s words were serious but his breath was calm, the still-anxious Ying left obediently. She stood by the entrance, her hair bobbing in occasionally to take a good look at her master.


    The Divine Armament should be unable to feel that unusual power of his, just as others were not able to see the Shards of Steel Residue and the Fragment of Searing Steel.


    Either way, the warrior was in a stalemate.


    This was an uncontrollable power that he could not even suppress unless he kept himself at full vigilance at all times. It was also atypically active as if desiring to be vented. Since Joshua did not know its effects, he had to hold it back tightly in his own body.


    That however, did not seem to be going well. The power appeared to have been created to be spread in the first place and could never be bound. Even the warrior''s incredible will could not keep it in for three minutes.


    "Tut."


    Feeling the inevitability, Joshua wrinkled his forehead and crisply let it out. Guiding it with his left hand, he pressed his hand on a bulkhead of the Gale.


    All of this was simply so sudden that the warrior felt weirded out. He now believed that the Azurite in his body must have had some issue that triggered the Authority that Illgner''s World Will blessed him with.


    But there still no reason for it.


    "Maybe it''s other Sage Legacy undergoing changes."


    The warrior analyzed the situation coldly. When the Azurite had fully awakened it did affect Brandon''s dual blades of Order as well as Pope Igor''s Bright Scepter, which in turns proves the resonating effect between Sage Legacy items. "Really, can''t tell if it''s our friend the Sacred Swordsman or the Church."


    It was a logical guess, too. Since he returned from Illgner himself the blessings from the World did not show a hint of coming to life¡ªat all.


    Joshua had tried to activate them too, but did not quite mind when he could not really find its applications and thus stop caring altogether after a few tests. He never could expect that a change in the Azurite could suddenly bring this force called Authority to life¡ªas if a hidden condition was suddenly met.


    Perhaps, it is because of Order power?


    Considering all these possibilities in a matter of seconds, Joshua lifted his gaze to the bulkhead.


    After he had injected Authority, the silver-gray metal wall changed bizarrely as crystal cracks that resembled broken glass spread quickly over it. It covered around two square meters of wall before stopping.


    Joshua surveyed the fractures gravely. He knew that this power was not limited to this.


    As he thought, within the crystal lines were streaks of light that slowly glowed. Black-red luminescence flashed, bringing a bizarre atmosphere to the cargo hold.


    By the door, Ying noticed the changes too. She lightly covered her mouth as she watched on with wide eyes.


    Click.


    A light noise, and the bulkhead shifted noticeably again. With metal-scraping noises that made people wince, the bulkhead squirmed as if alive, and leaped off the wall.


    Now, it was a piece of huge metal that was two meters wide, one meter long and 0.75 meters tall.


    Its entire body was still covered with the spider-web of red-black light patterns that seemed to be surging with a mystical power and transfiguring the ordinary piece of metal.


    Screech¡ªScreech¡ªScreech!


    The noise made when fingernails scraped over iron or glass was deafening, and anyone would have had their hands covering their ears. But Joshua was untroubled, and simply walked to the metal, reached out and poured a little Order power into it.


    With the Authority that operated it released, the metal shifted again.


    Buzz...


    As if a pair of invisible hands were molding it, heads and limbs formed on the huge rectangular piece of steel, before it finally took the form of a huge puppet.


    Its face was without features, and only had a single red-black stripe of light. The limbs looked firm and strong, however, with the same colored patterns wrapped over it that pulsed in an orderly manner as if breathing.


    Buzz¡­


    The steel puppet stood motionlessly. It stared at Joshua with the stripe on its head, before bending its back and bowing in a gesture of submission.


    "¡­ Ying."


    "Yes¡­ Master?" The silver-haired girl was caught for a moment by Joshua''s voice, but quickly replied nonetheless. "What is it?"


    "Take the Shapeshifting Pendant and try to revive Black." Joshua kept his eyes that sparkled with interested on the living steel as he tossed the necklace at Ying. "I''ve got something else to do."


    As soon as he finished, he walked up and pressed on the subservient object.


    [????? Steel Elemental]

 Chapter 363 Arriving at the Far South

    [????? Steel Elemental]


    [Race: Unknown, Kin]


    [Race ability: Steel body]


    [Level: LV20 Silver, Elite]


    [Challenge level: LV18]


    [Attribute: None]


    [Skills: Metal Assimilation, Transfiguration, High-level Physical Damage Dampening, Energy Ejection]


    [Description: A completely new and mysterious life. Its existence resembles that of Earth Elementals but is far more durable than those brainless stone people.


    The energy core on its head could unleash pure energy flow, while also being its greatest weakness. Since it''s artificial there is no sentience within, it would only be capable of obeying its creator''s commands instinctively.


    Naturally, don''t overestimate their intelligence¡ªrock brain and steel brain aren''t all that different after all.]


    [Buzz. Buzz-Buzz-Buzz. Buzz-Buzz.]


    [by-Steel Elemental]


    "Users can freely touch spiritual bodies and give life to objects¡ªat a certain price." Joshua nodded and recited the system description of the Shard of Steel Residue. He also recalled the moment he could touch 03''s projection, while staring at the subservient steel puppet in front of him.


    "Because I''ve injected Authority into steel and thus a Steel Elemental is formed? If I''ve touched water, fire or even air, perhaps the same thing would happen too." The warrior muttered, before smiling lightly. "Though I don''t know what price I''ve paid, it''s interesting. Very interesting."


    Even for summoner mages, they could not just summon wind or water elementals out of thin air¡ªthey must rely on a medium available on hand to summon any existence. As for those magic users who specialized on enchanted constructs, they could indeed produce steel puppets, but those were still a far cry from this steel elemental.


    Though this thing looks slow, it was still a ''life''.


    "Rise."


    While it appeared unintelligent, the steel elemental seemed to understand. Its red-black stripe of light flashed once as if in reply, and complied with Joshua''s orders, standing up steadily.


    It was over two meters tall¡ªa head taller than Joshua after standing straight; its huge body looks like a door twinkling with stripes of light. Any who saw could tell that it was an impenetrable and sturdy material.


    Beside them, Ying had already activated the Shapeshifting Pendant. A weak but compact magical oscillation surged out and covered the huge half-dragon, finally shrinking it to the size of a horse with one last burst of radiance.


    Nevertheless, it was still airsick and terribly ill¡ªand never once woke even after the transfiguration. Still, seemingly feeling that its surroundings had become ''wider'', it instinctively stretched out, spreading its long tail that it had curled inside its own body, the tip touching the warrior''s foot and then wrapping around it.


    "¡­ Ying, tell Ling to come here." Joshua turned to tell the silver-hair girl, having no choice other than to pull himself out of Black''s tail.


    At the moment, however, Ying was reaching out with her lithe chalk-white hand and poking at the golden core on the dragon''s chest.


    "Master!" she exclaimed in surprise. "That thing isn''t hot at all! I always thought it burns!"


    "¡­ Be careful. That''s because I suppressed Black''s energies. It''ll burn next time."


    How could the energy core of fire dragons not burn? It would vaporize anything, even metals.


    Joshua wrinkled his forehead at the sight, shaking his head before repeating himself. "Go get Ling to take care of Black. He should be handling some documents at my room; he would not be anywhere else."


    "Oh, right."


    Ying replied obediently and quickly rose, and ran towards the cabin section of the Gale. Before she left, she eyed metal puppet that had been quietly standing in curiosity.


    "Master, what on earth is that?" She asked softly. "I could feel a shred of your breath from its body."


    My breath? Is that because of the ''Kin'' attribute?


    Although it was a good guess, the warrior could not confirm it and simply shrugged. "I''m not sure," he replied crisply. "But since I created it, it would be normal for it to have my breath."


    "As to what it really is¡­ I guess I''ll test it out."


    Ying had quickly scampered off to the cabin area, the dull thuds that were her footsteps gradually dissipating.


    Then, Joshua started his experiments by testing the Steel Elemental in the aspects of strength, wisdom, and speed.


    The results were slightly unusual. As the system had put it, the Steel Elemental had Silver-tier power, its body was incomparably sturdy and one whole notch above the armors of the airship itself.


    However, it had no other potential beyond that. For one, the Metal Assimilation skill mentioned was time-consuming to activate. When Joshua ordered it to meld with the other steel bulkheads it took almost five minutes to do so. There was even a palm-sized hole gaping on the wall¡ªwhich was simply meaningless for him in combat.


    Transfiguration was the same. As with before, it took the metal blob almost ten minutes to change from a metal plate back to its steel puppet form¡ªeven with a little help from Joshua. It was simply too slow.


    Still, it seemed to possess simple intelligence, or was at least smart enough to understand orders such as attack, defend, or hold. Commands just a little more complicated naturally failed. And when it does not have any directive it would simply stay motionless, like a real piece of metal.


    Speed was where the surprise came. Though it looked slow and clunky, it was unexpectedly quick, and covered a lap of eight-hundred meters in over a minute¡ªmost other Silver-tier combatants wearing armor would not be able to reach such speeds. And, like Earth Elementals, the Steel Elemental just need enough energy for unlimited endurance.


    Next up was Energy Ejection. Since they should not damage the hull. Joshua ordered it to attack him¡ªwhich the metal puppet did without hesitation.


    With a noise reminiscent of electrical discharge, a streak of dim-red energy shot out of the stripe of light on its head. The warrior took it easily, and could feel that the damage was acceptable, just like having fighters of the same tier unleash a forceful strike with ordinary weapons. Even if the heat could not melt metals it was several hundred Celsius¡ªany normal human would get intense burns.


    All in all, the Steel Elemental had considerable power. With its toughness and endurance, it might prove to be more useful on the battlefield¡ªit would be an incredible helper if mass-produced.


    "It is pretty much the same as Elementals, then, with only basic intelligence¡­ who knows if you would age like the Elder Elementals who with time, become wise¡­" Clenching and then relaxing his left hand, Joshua''s face showed signs of pity.


    "And after that unusual shift, Authority has now vanished entirely. Is this because I can''t manipulate the power, or is it simply due to wrong timing?"


    If he could keep using Authority, he could keep producing Steel Elementals. Even if they were dumb they remained a great choice as meat shields and vanguards in battle¡ªsomething which the warrior believed that one could never have too many.


    "Come to think of it, you don''t have a name." Clapping lightly on the puppet''s shoulder, Joshua showed the hint of a smile. "I''ll just call you ''Unit-01'', how about that?"


    *Buzz-Buzz-Buzz.*


    Again, the stripe of light on its metallic head flashed as if replying Joshua, emitting a buzzing noise. Then came the sound of scampering footsteps from outside as Ying led a haggard Ling into the cargo hold.


    As a chamberlain for the warrior, the black-haired youth was indeed in Joshua''s room sorting out documents sent in from Moldavia. With his administrative ability almost starkly superior over the warrior''s, Joshua would tend to delegate his work to the youth whenever he wants to take it easy.


    Though it would be fine for the warrior, it was troublesome for Ling. He already had the daily task of caring for Black and handling cultist incidents with Miss 03, as well as preparing lunch and dinner for his master occasionally.


    Since the count''s residence was a rather secretive place, Ling also had to do the cleaning in addition to handling administrative duties. That was why when the youth occasionally had the free time, he would fall into self-doubt like his sister.


    ¨CAm I not a weapon?


    ¨CWhy am I doing these things?


    ¨CWhat''s the meaning of my existence¡­


    Naturally, his doubt was different from his sister''s. The silver-haired girl simply had too much free time and thus suspected the meaning of her being, while the black-haired youth only wanted to escape from reality no thanks to the things that always kept him busy.


    "Eh? This fellow¡­" Ling exclaimed unconsciously, his eyes widening as soon as he saw the Steel Elemental the moment the cargo hold door swung open. "Why does it carry a shred of the Master''s breath?"


    "Ying said the same too." Joshua turned to him, his hand on his chin.


    "Thanks for your hard work, Ling. But is the breath on this fellow that apparent, and could be quickly be identified as mine?" The warrior asked in curiosity. He really was unable to tell, and could only sense that the Steel Elemental''s breath was too pure¡ªwithout the dim-red energies whirling around it, it would have been a simple piece of metal.


    "It is," the black-haired youth nodded solemnly, before picking his words carefully and spoke slowly. "Although it might not really be breath, however I look at it I can tell at once it is affiliated with you. It''s almost instinct."


    "Is that so¡­" Joshua turned back and squinted at the Steel Elemental that was still motionless. "Looks like it has something to do with ''Family''."


    Still, those did not matter and the warrior did not ponder¡ªUnit-01''s attribute card was changing slightly.


    [Unit-01 the Steel Elemental]


    [Race: Steel Elemental, Family]


    Suddenly, the entire Gale shook lightly. A strong mystical force was gushing out from the Core up front of the craft, as if a huge spell was activating.


    Soon, the dimensions twisted, and space oscillated across all directions.


    "We''re going into warp." Ying said softly, her eyes glinting with excitement. "Have we reached the South yet? I can''t wait!"


    Since she had learned that Joshua was journeying down to help the Church of Seven fight the dragons, the silver-haired girl had been positively jubilant. She had been laid back for so long and could finally fight a little.


    Although Ling did not say much, his expression was virtually identical. He finally felt that he could be free from the hell of bureaucratic work for some time to relax his spirits.


    Joshua looked on at the animated divine armaments with the hint of an expectant smile too. Both of them wanted to prove the meaning of their existence, so why should he not do so too? Once he imagined tearing up endless numbers of dragons, the warrior could hold himself back from bunching his fist as he felt the itch.


    Nonetheless, he quickly shook himself out of the anticipation and glanced sideways at Black. It seemed to look a lot better and was shaking its tail from whatever dream it was having. "Such spirit after being shrunk," he said, shaking his head. "Must be lack of oxygen from a bigger size and high altitudes."


    One way or the other, it meant that Black''s issue was solved. And with the shift brought on by the Authority power, he had quite a day.


    The next few days were a little plain, however.


    Joshua had kept attempting to stimulate the Authority power in his body, while having Unit-01 work with the mages through all sort of experiments.


    Those mages from the Royal Guild displayed great interest at the mysterious existence. They did not ask how he slipped it onboard, and merely performed every art of magical inspection on it¡ªalthough the results were no different from what was stated in the system.


    That being said, the mages made an interesting discovery¡ªthe patterns that resembled a spider-web on Unit-01''s body could absorb mana from the atmosphere to sustain itself. Additionally, under environments with dense mana, the usually statuesque Unit-01 would seek out metals to fuse with and increase its size.


    "This probably is their growth process to absorb mana and augment itself. It does resemble the special attributes of elementals." One of the mages made such a conclusion, believing that the Steel Elemental have bright days ahead.


    "However, Earth Elementals¡ªits closest cousin¡ªwould need several centuries to grow from Silver to Gold-tier Earth Elemental Giants. This one here would need approximately ten times less than that timeframe, but it could still be accelerated in thick mana locations."


    Joshua was satisfied too. This meant that the Steel Elemental can be nurtured¡ªand far faster than others of its species.


    Through it all, the Gale kept leaping between large-scale dimensional warp points.


    Nothing unexpected happened since the Empire had already communicated with the other factions about their journey. Still, this meant that Joshua and the rest did not get to enjoy the scenery since the airship kept rushing to the next warp point, since the journey process was essentially ''opening the dimensional door'', ''going through the dimensional door'' and repeat.


    That was how they journeyed past the Empire''s southern fortified zones, the edge of the western mountains, the land of the hill dwarves, several kingdoms in the vicinity as well as the Naga valley, before finally reaching their destination.


    Starfall Year 833, July 1.


    Joshua finally arrived at the Far South.

 Chapter 364 To War

    Starfall Year 833, 1st of July. Night in the Naga Mountains on the Far South.


    Stars sparkled dazzlingly over the summits of the northwest. Dry airflow from the east swept away every cloud, and the twin moons unleashed a thin veil of silver radiance over the land.


    Something gigantic was moving across the sky swiftly yet steadily with a light humming sound. It was releasing waves of mana and throwing down a lightless shadow by the edge of the mountains.


    Aerial Battleship Gale had already negotiated past the Naga valleys that connected the western mountains and the far south, heading slowly towards the distant sea in the south.


    Standing by the scaffolding at the tip of the bow, a black-haired man was looking out at the land below.


    "Not bad," he said softly. "Never thought that I would come here again."


    Since they started their journey from the Imperial Capital eight days ago, they had gone through nine large-scale warp portals at the Southern Fortresses, the Floating Islands of Rooney, Iron Hill City, the Kingdom of Sia, the Kingdom of Zephyr, the edge of Central Black Forest, the West Mountain Trade Federation, the Great Cavity, and lastly the Mountain Fortresses of Naga before finally reaching their destination¡ªthe distant South.


    More than half of the region was blanketed by lush forests, with an infinite number of elven settlements and nests of unknown life. If it was not thickets or plains and hills, it would be the human Kingdom''s domain. Still, both humans and elves as well as other minority races lived in perfect harmony and would often meet to discuss any issues.


    Joshua knew, even as he stared at the forests below, that countless pairs of eyes were quietly watching the airship behind the thick foliage. There were those that belonged to raptors, beasts, and naturally, humans and elves.


    This was a place where he once fought before too.


    In the pre-existence, he slowly gained a reputation by clearing dungeons and missions, as well as earning friends and finally forming a clan. Though he kept complaining what a waste of time that latter had been, everyone knew he meant nothing by it¡ªthey could tell that he was glad having partners of such rapport.


    Now that he was back, he was a little impatient.


    "Buzz-buzz-buzz, buzz-buzz."


    A noise that sounded like electrical discharge came from his back. The large thing that could only be described as an armored puppet nodded lightly as if agreeing.


    Joshua turned to look at it.


    "You understood?" He laughed and lightly clapped on its shoulder, before turning back to look into the distance once more. "Seems like your intelligence is not as dull as it was at the beginning, Unit 01."


    Over three meters tall, Unit 01 was the first Steel Elemental Joshua created through Authority a few days ago.


    It had absorbed a vast amount of mana thanks to the innumerable experiments by the mages onboard, while also fusing with a large amount of steel. It had been two meters tall at birth but now stood at 3.3, with a form mimicking Joshua''s enchanted armor complete with a helmet that shields the weak point on its head.


    This large body was imbued with a mana flow that far outclassed the one it possessed before, moving it from the lower reaches of Silver-tier to upper-intermediate tier, standing shoulder-to-shoulder with fighters capable of unleashing aura.


    Joshua also obviously noticed that Unit 01''s intelligence matured with time.


    As something akin to his own kin, the Steel Elemental seemed to understand what the warrior did. It was almost nonresponsive when it was created since it was still essentially a blank paper, holding knowledge it could not put to good use.


    Now that a few days passed, even Unit 01''s own rather meaningless noise seemed to bear meaning¡ªit now understood human conversations, although Joshua did not fuss too much over Unit 01''s changes. It was a good thing that its intelligence and power was growing¡ªand since it was a good thing there was no need to care too much about it.


    Inside the ship.


    A black-haired youth was walking ahead in one of the many steel passageways within the warship, eventually reaching the flight of stairs that led to the outer deck.


    He looked up and saw the conspicuous silhouettes of the warrior and that Steel Elemental. They were enjoying the distant scenery, with Unit 01''s body gleaming quietly in red-black light patterns, while Joshua''s shadow seemed to fuse with the dark night sky.


    "That black coat again¡­ Can''t wear any other colors, huh?" Ling mumbled silently, already used to his own master''s taste in fashion. He looked around but could not find his own sister or the half-wyrm¡ªthey must be resting in the cabins already. After Black had been shrunk, Ying seemed to have rediscovered her passion for taking care of horses and was essentially glued to it for a week.


    "Master!"


    Shaking his head and throwing away those thoughts, Ling jogged up to the pair. The warrior-who-never-seemed-to-change-out-of-that-black-coat turned, smiled and nodded at him. "What, Ling, coming for the scenery too?" Joshua asked. "Today''s moonlight is quite fine."


    "Nope. 03 just sent me a report on the happenings in the territories." Shaking his head gently, the youth showed him a report filled with minuscule fonts. "I think you should take a look¡­ don''t you?" He asked hesitantly.


    "Of course."


    Taking it from Ling''s hand and lightly patting the youth''s head in praise, Joshua swept his gaze over the report, and quickly getting the gist of it.


    "Brandon and Vale Dani had already come over and took the kids home, huh? And left a reward too¡­ Huh." The warrior blinked, his tone becoming disgruntled.


    "So I really was a babysitter? Either way, Ling¡ªtell Miss 03 to return the reward. The couple just has to thank me face-to-face when I return."


    There was nothing else of note aside from that. Brandon and Vale Dani seemed to have wiped out a large part of cultists and dangerous magical creatures in Moldova''s domains. It was also safe now thanks to Artanis and Roland''s help before in wiping out most threats, and with 03''s vigilant watch there should be no problem.


    Naturally, 03 also whined in the report, asking why they did not bring her along in this mission since she really wanted to see the aerial battleship of this world.


    Although there was no reason not too, everyone has already reached the Far South¡ªthere was simply no way they could make a tremendous detour to bring her along.


    Returning the report to Ling, Joshua could tell that the young man was eager to see the Far South too¡ªit was a land markedly different from the North after all. So, the warrior simply gestured at Unit 01, and the Steel Elemental picked the youth up and let him sit on its shoulder.


    Suddenly, the warrior promptly looked behind towards the distant, at the endless darkness.


    "It is the Draconic Plague I guess," he muttered. "We''ve just left Naga''s forts, and they''re already here."


    ¨CBeep! Bop! Beep! Bop!


    In minutes, alarm sirens started blaring sharply around the Gale, and a rush of reports, as well as real-time response actions, were thrown around in the bridge.


    "Huge magic signatures, dead ahead!"


    "Initial observation, a swarm of flying wyrms, number, hundred and twenty-four!"


    "Can we slip past them?"


    "No. There''s another flock to port, and there are a lot more over there."


    There was no question that the whole ship was filled with Imperial elites. Even the bridge crew were calm against this unforeseen disaster, handing level-headed assessments of the situation to different levels of command until it finally reached the Captain.


    "Total count, two-hundred and twelve berserk wyrms." The middle-aged man whose temples were concealed behind white hair mumbled lowly. "Not many of them, is there."


    "Just two-hundred and twelve¡­"


    Meanwhile, Joshua also shook his head after counting the swarm where he stood on the deck¡ªhe looked disappointed. "Not even an appetizer."


    Returning indoors appeared to have never crossed the warrior''s mind. He kept watch of the distance, standing aloft at the very tip of Gale.


    "Master!" The sound of a thrilled exclamation rang behind him, along with the sounds of scampering footsteps from a silver-haired girl. "I heard the alarms¡ªare we prepared for battle?"


    Behind Ying was a huge black horse. On its chest was a silver pendant, the very shapeshifting pendant that transfigured Black. It still looked rather out of it¡ªit may have gotten used to higher altitudes, but it still could not throw away airsickness entirely.


    As one divine armament and one wyrm quickly ran to the warrior, the silver-haired girl crisply hugged Joshua''s waist and looked up expectantly. "Are we up?"


    "Rawr-rawr."


    Black called out too, its golden gaze flashing.


    "Of course not," Joshua said seriously, shaking his head at the hopeful pair. "There''s just a handful of them."


    "Not really¡­" Ying said begrudgingly, silently releasing Joshua after being rejected so curtly and slipping her hands over Black''s neck. "There''s around two hundred."


    "Growl-Rawr." Black nodded in agreement.


    "Perhaps," Joshua replied calmly, nodding at the unquestionable fact. "If I was still at Gold-tier, even at peak Gold-tier, those two hundred will be worth leaping into action. However, I''m Supreme now, and there isn''t even a Gold-tier leader amongst those wyrms."


    The warrior shook his head at the fact. "Let''s leave the massacre to the battleship. The mages are almost going mad craving for combat data¡ªthey would be much more spirited than us. So just wait here and watch, Ying."


    Then, Joshua held her up by her waist and put her over Unit 01''s shoulder as it leaned over slightly. The Steel Elemental now stood, now with each twin over one shoulder.


    "I would also like to witness what this battleship of mine is capable of."


    A translucent screen surfaced in front of Joshua. It was the mages who were operating the ship communicating with them, asking the count politely to return below deck.


    There was no way a warrior like him would. So, he simply told them to go all out, and that he would be enjoying the fireworks out on deck.


    Seemingly understanding Joshua''s intentions and attitude, the crew did not ask anything else and simply went into battle stations.


    Far away, the berserk wyrms had sensed that something was up in the air but did not smell like one of their own. Without much thought, they darted towards the direction of the battleship at full speed.


    The berserk plague having consumed all their rationality, the wyrm''s eyes had the greenish purple glimmer of Chaos. They were fearless and would have charged forward unaffected even against real wyrms.


    The airship was fast¡ªand so were the mad wyrms. With two on a collision course, they closed in on each other in minutes. Soon, the flocks of wyrm wings flapping could be seen by the horizon, their swiftly moving shadows making it look as if they were using some innate magical gift to accelerate.


    At that moment, the aerial battleship was ready too. With a louder hum, the two mystical cores started whirling even faster, the tremendous mana force within transferred through each external tubing to where they need to be.


    "Target locked-on."


    "Mana Condensing Cannon warmed-up."


    "Alchemical Cannons in perfect condition, ready to fire."


    In the command deck, the Captain heard each report given in perfect order. Nodding solemnly, he commanded, "Charge all weapons."


    "Yes, Sir!"


    His command was clear, and every ear that heard it complied immediately. With the slight shift in mana and the clicking sounds of gears turning, four large crystal ports that resembled large mirrors surfaced over the transformable bow armor of the craft.


    As if four cold eyes, each was aimed with cold precision ahead, aiming for the wyrms who were dashing from the front and from the port.


    "Calculating rate of fire, analyzing wind directions."


    "Examining the highest energy value amongst the wyrms."


    "Aim, charge!"


    Under a determined command, the Mana Condensing Cannon started to compress a blinding red light so intense that even Joshua had to glance sideways. Then, a fireball formed at the concave crystal port. The wyrms in the distance were not even aware of it¡ªthe frenzied beast had lost their intelligent instincts and kept flying towards the battleship without a single change in direction.


    On the bridge, the Captain showed the hint of a smile.


    "Fire!" He bellowed, and four thick light-red pillars of light immediately ejected out of the crystal ports, blowing through the storm of wings.


    In an instant, tens of wyrms were vaporized by the attack, while the others right beside the area of damage had their wings incinerated, wailing as they plummeted to the ground. Even if their wings were lost without reason they did not suffer the worst fate¡ªthat undesirable award went to the wyrms on the flanks.


    The pillar of light, which had an action-time of less than two minutes was in cooldown and charging. However, the remaining energy detonated the other elements in the air, filling the edge of the Naga Mountains with four gigantic explosions.


    The blast sent puffs of steam that could melt metal as well as brutal shockwaves across all directions.


    Naturally, it even struck the airship itself, but it was weaker and only sent ripples over the magical shield shrouding the craft.


    "Incredible."


    Joshua watched the scene unfold without a change in his expression. He had seen it many times in his pre-existence, but this time, it somehow felt different.


    Nonetheless, he smiled and nodded. "As expected of my battleship."


    The four shots from the Mana Condensing Cannon were equivalent to four large-scale damage spells unleashed by Gold-tier mages. While the damage alone did not compare to Vale Dani''s Power of the Glorious Light, she was still a combat mage after all. In other words, she should not be used as a comparing standard since it was reasonable that she was stronger than regular mages.


    After this attack, the flock that had numbered over two hundred were left with just little more than a handful of weak and injured wyrms. Still, they kept coming without a hint of giving up.


    The four Mana-Condensing Cannons were slowly recalled. Taking their place were forty Alchemical Cannons, but Joshua had already lost interest. He turned towards the sky again, away from the remnants.


    Once again, the translucent screen appeared before him, asking if they should first resupply at the Kingdom of the Far South or make directly for the Sacred Mountain. Someone had to make the call since there were no more warp points and most of the region was conquered by the wyrms.


    To the warrior, there was no other answer.


    "Keep flying," he said, his eyes steadily looking far ahead. "Towards the Sacred Mountain. That''s where our battle awaits."

 Chapter 365 Charging into the Sacred Mountain

    Legend had it that a thousand years ago, there was a continent even further south than the Far South that boasted incredible forests, where elves and zerg originated. Blessed by Father Nature''s damp sea breezes, the land was eternally rich, eternally abundant and eternal immune to most natural calamities.


    Still, nothing is truly eternal, and the deity who had once watched over these lands had left this world. Thus, a thousand years ago and in one huge unknown calamity, the land sunk into the endless sea along with the screams of countless residents.


    At the end of the Distant Sea, at a corner of the submerged continent.


    The summit of a mountain broke through the surface of the sea and appeared under the sun. It had been one of the highest peaks in the continent, piercing through the clouds above in the company of mountain winds, but dragons and birds never once tread upon it.


    Still, now that it poked through the sea surface all by its own surface, it became a resting place for the seabirds.


    Suddenly, a rush of air surged in from the distance, and the birds scampered, squawking and fleeing their perch.


    Far away, a gigantic black silhouette was flapping its wings and streaking through the sea surface in supersonic speeds. Making raging waves along its wake, it finally reached the summit.


    It was a dragon that was black in its entirety. Its gaze was the gray color of metallic stones, its scales smooth but sturdy and streamlined so it could minimize air and water resistance.


    "Mandagar, the Elders have a message!" The dragon did not hesitate once it reached its destination, unleashing an ear-splitting roar with the bizarre dragon tongue accent rippling through the surroundings with its magic. "Open your doors, don''t pretend you can''t hear me!"


    The sound waves agitated the air, pressing down on the seawater over a radius of ten meters.


    Naturally, the existence named Mandagar could hear it, and its icy voice appeared from the summit overhead.


    "Amory, shut up. I''ve told you before¡ªif you want the respect of other dragons, learn that silence is golden."


    Though its tone was sarcastic, Mandagar knew that the Elders Amory represented were existences it could not insult. With a mystical tremor, a cavern opened by the summit, and a deep passage appeared before the black dragon.


    "Come in," the cold voice called. "But consider this your final warning¡ªraise your voice and nobody will stop you from being strapped on my experiment table."


    "Hmph."


    Clearly, Amory was wary around Mandagar. It simply stayed quiet and entered the cavern after the threat.


    After the black dragon entered, the mouth of the cavern slowly closed again, and the scattered seagulls returned to their perch. Even their eyes were different from that of other seagulls¡ªthese had a bizarre dark red glow underneath the white of their eyes.


    Amory flew deep within the mountain while sticking by the huge passageway. It was made tidy and straight, without cracks or twists. Clearly carved out with magic, it led to a huge karst below ground.


    After passing through another magical barrier, Amory knew it had reached Mandagar''s nest.


    The place was scattered with bottles carrying the insides of many different living things, including some that looked utterly bizarre. If Joshua was here he would notice that there was one he was especially familiar with¡ªthere were more than ten containers that held the bowels of Marine Abyss Dragons and Marine Abyssals, all of which were filled with signs of alterations.


    On the walls were gray crystalline objects. The black dragons thought that they were ordinary gray crystals and planned to mock the crudeness of the nest, but stopped, its expression shocked.


    "How is it? My living crystals that stay alive with granites and earth. They also like the occasional flesh¡ªcare to feed them?"


    A dispassionate greeting rang, and Amory turned to find the purpose of its visit.


    Before it was an elderly but unusual dragon. It was old because the edges of its scales were graying, its muscles flaccid.


    And it was strange because half of its body was dragon, while the other half had been replaced by the same type of crystals on the wall.


    The crystal shards squirmed as if ants clambering around in a tight formation, their shape and make indistinct. Deep within each crystal was a diamond-shaped core overflowing with pure darkness. It was not one of that corrupted, but carried the concept of decay, aging, death¡ªas if purgatory itself was replayed in the crystal.


    "No, my former ''teacher''. I remember the name Mandagar the Undead clearly; I would never touch any of your things."


    The powerful black dragon smirked, unafraid of the abnormal scenes before it. It has lived for years at the Abyss of the Distant Sea, and could endure the burden of Negative Energies. Having seen much of the Sea Abyssals, the spectacle here may have surprised it a little, but it would never scare it¡ªit had seen many similar things too.


    Shaking its head, Amory said coldly, "Let''s cut the chatter. The humans have discovered the Anos Abyss. That''s your domain."


    The black dragon then snorted as it stared at the other''s crystalline body. "The others were saying that you''re now a lunatic. I didn''t buy that, and now that I see a fellow who made a body for itself with abyssal crystals, I knew I was right."


    "This is far beyond lunacy."


    "Amory. Don''t brag if you''ve never experienced death," Mandagar was unusually calm despite being known for its extraordinary mood swings, and fixed Amory with a glare through its single remaining gray eye. "Hmmm. Anos Abyss? The crack to the Abyss is indeed there, but didn''t the humans already discover it? The old folks home doesn''t have to be worried, really."


    "But the humans never tried entering the Central Vortex, did they?" The Black Dragon retorted impatiently. "Listen, Mandagar. You are a savant amongst the dragons and is clearly aware that the Anos Abyss is the only path of retreat for our race."


    "If the berserkers fail to take the Sacred mountain, the plans to take the continent will be moot. Then, both humans and dragons would push us into a corner entirely¡ªif that happens, our only way out is the Abyss. The only way there is through Anos, the safest route."


    Amory then stared a chilling gaze at the half-crystal dragon, baring its tusks slightly. "You''re not amongst the ranks of the grand armies that are surrounding the Sacred Mountain only because you''ve promised to defend Anos. But now as the human''s ark closes in on the Central Vortex, but you''re still here, in your nest, playing with your living crystals and lab subjects. The Elders won''t sit idly by as you delay!"


    After the ultimatum was issued, the nest turned dead silent. What was left were the crystal''s clinking sounds as they wiggled.


    Then the decrepit dragon laughed. "I''m almost there, Amory," it said, still calm through it all.


    Amory could feel that something was out of place even as Mandagar ''grinned'' with its aged, wrinkled face. "All you see is the body I made through the crystals to extend my life¡­ You haven''t seen the changes in my core yet."


    "Almost there? What revolting experiments are you up to again?" As one who knew the old dragon, Amory''s expression changed noticeably. It raised its guard, prepared to flee the mountain at once.


    It was then that it noticed a smell that all dragons were familiar yet disgusted by, wafting out of the old dragon that was on its last legs.


    "The Evil God of Famine? You''ve really gone insane!"


    Amory''s eyes widened, its scales standing on its ends. Then, looking at the unusual crystals, it finally understood.


    "So you''ve made a deal with the Evil God behind the Elders to change yourself into its kin¡ªthe Yoel Mardas! Traitor!"


    "Aren''t the Elders working with the Evil God of Pestilence and the Abyss too? Or did those demonic blood dragons and berserk dragons appear out of thin air? We''re simply all in it for ourselves."


    With a sonorous cackle, the dragon straightened itself, and the fidgeting crystals suddenly condensed into a single form¡ªa black body that gleamed with dull radiance.


    Mandagar shifted, its eyes, instead of conveying satisfaction, showed tranquility.


    "My former student. I''ve told you so fifty years ago, at the moment when you fled my lab that you''ve never experienced death and thus understood nothing. The agony from a body declining from Dark Wounds, the despair from seeing your flesh rot with age, those are things young dragons like you would never understand."


    "I never betrayed the Pentashade. The Elders kept providing me with resources to help me, who was almost over the edge, to survive until now¡­ I, Mandagar, may be of the undead, but I would never forget their kindness."


    Then, the now rather sprightly Mandagar fixed the other black dragon with a stare of pure hatred. "However, Amory, there was also the fact that you ran away and destroyed seventy-two of my precious lab subjects.


    "That, I would never forgive."


    Before Mandagar could finish, however, Amory had stopped bickering and unleashed a terrific burst of enchantment and lifeforce all over its body. Spreading its wings and soaring off, it penetrated tens of meters of rock layers, and the exit of the mountain, as well as the sea, were soon in sight.


    Black dragon inhabited the depths of the seas and swamps; they could naturally utilize water and negative energies around them. If Amory could just reach the sea, Mandagar would never find it.


    However, a calm but disappointed voice floated towards it from its back.


    "Such a failure, Amory. Your new instructor must not have taught you proper Dragon Tongue Magic. Did you really think you could flee from a Supreme-tier draconic spellcaster who is a notch above you?"


    As the voice spoke, a bunch of gray crystal shards lashed out below and formed into a single tentacle that clenches on the black dragon''s rear talons. A titanic power completely suppressed the dragon''s strength despite its tough physique, pulling Amory back into the crystal-crusted cave in no time at all.


    Slammed and subsequently pinned to the ground, Amory''s body, wings, every limb and even its mouth was soon covered in those living crystals. While its eyes panicked, it threw a brutal stare and seethed, "If I didn''t flee I would have died as a test subject¡ªyou don''t deserve the title of teacher!"


    Even as it faced death, the prideful dragon did not show fear, but roared with pure hatred.


    "You''ve also neglected the Elders'' directive¡ªit''s treason against all dragons!"


    Mangadar kept quiet for a while as it returned its former student''s stare. "Perhaps," it replied with a harrowing voice. "But I have to do it myself since the Elders can''t return me to my former glory, so some experiments were, quite simply, necessary. But you don''t have to worry. Anos is filled with my test subjects¡ªthe humans will receive a huge surprise when before they reach the Central Vortex."


    At that, it smiled cruelly. "And now, I''ll claim your blood and flesh to return myself to my youth. And here I was thinking if I should go out and catch an Island Whale¡ªI never thought that you would send yourself here on a silver platter, traitor."


    With the gesture of one claw, a gray line of spell flashed and the young black dragon started screaming. The countless living crystals were now consuming its body and reproducing, while the other half of Mandagar''s aged body slowly started to fill with dim black crystals.


    As it relished in its former student''s screams, the old dragon muttered cooly.


    "Be a peace. After the ''Death of a Newborn'' completes, I''ll head to Anos and wipe out those clueless humans. A grudge may still be a grudge, but I would never forget that I''m a dragon."


    Amory was stunned. Its gaze, once filled with poison and ill-will turned into pure hatred. "Mandagar, you''ve colluded with Evil Gods, switched lives, and slain your own kind. You are fated to sink into the bottom bowels of the void¨C"


    Before it could finish, the crystals had already consumed its heart and brain. After one violent convulsion, Amory could not speak anymore.


    Still, Mandagar knew what its unfinished sentence was.


    ''But even if you die, do it after you''ve defended Anos.''


    The nest was quiet again. It took a while for the crystals to finally finish biting through the dragon corpse and turn it into nothingness.


    Meanwhile, four-fifths of Madagar''s body completely regenerated. Gazing at where Amory once laid, it said disdainfully, "That''s for certain. I am Mandagar, the Undead. The nightmare of the Far South two hundred years ago, and the enemy of all life."


    "Since I''ve regained my youth, I would fulfill my promise. Whether it''s protecting the Pentashade or killing traitors like you, it''s all the same to me!"


    It then turned. As if its leer could penetrate rock and space, it stared at the towering Sacred Mountain and the Anos Abyss. A light moved through its ponderous eyes, and it muttered lowly, "Just one-fifth left, almost done."


    Then, it suddenly remembered the flash of a sword that fell it from its former glory.


    "Just wait, humans!" It seethed.


    At the faraway Sacred Mountain it was staring towards.


    High above the sea, a gigantic aerial battleship was rushing towards the Sacred Mountain.


    On the deck was a man with a giant sword and giant axe in each hand. Together with his warhorse, they stood at the front tip of the warship, smiling coldly at the obstruction ahead that filled the sky.


    Those were a bunch of huge creatures which bodies should be counted in unit of ten meters. They may be covered in scales of different hues but their eyes were showing a color of madness.


    Now, between the ship and the Sacred Mountain were countless dragons that blanketed the sky. All of them were flapping their wings, encircling and forming a blockade at the summit and warding away any incoming ships. Noticing the huge airship, many of them roared and charged towards it to try to bring down that weird but threatening existence.


    At that moment, a translucent magical screen appeared before the warrior. On it were large, cautioning bold fonts, but the man did not mind it at all.


    "Too many enemies, so a temporary retreat is needed?"


    Shaking his head with contempt, Joshua gripped the divine armaments, and smiled coolly and boldly at the berserk wyrms that filled the sky. "That''s wrong."


    "Now''s the time to move."

 Chapter 366 Black Dragon of the Deathly Smoke

    In the multiverse where an infinite number of worlds exists, there were always many regions that the local races would deify as holy land.


    Whether through religion, history, a grand battle, some incredible discovery or the death or birth of an important person, these places were so special not one move inside those zones escaped unnoticed.


    The Mycroft Continent, the Distant Seas of the South, the Sacred Mountain of the Seven.


    On Starfall Year 834, the calendar commonly used by the continent, the Church of the Seven Gods had built an altar here constructing over the highest peak. With some of the architects being elves and dwarves, the Altar of Genesis¡ªnow known as the Great Altar¡ªhad countless distinguishing features of their respective civilizations.


    As the religion of seventy percent of the continent''s population, the founding place of the Church naturally became a holy land. Nonetheless, it has never known much peace.


    Since it was built, strife had never departed from the summit. Since its establishment, it had seen thunderstorms, tidal waves, typhoons, the invasion of the Merfolk Empire, attacks from behemoths of the depths of the sea, infiltration, and sabotage from the cult and the encirclement of the undead army.


    Amongst them, the Merfolk Empire alone had mounted five large-scale invasions. The once-prosperous race summoned beasts beneath the waves to become the mounts, and with tidal waves as their vanguard, threw everything with the intention of sinking the Church into the bottomless sea.


    Naturally, what followed was a schism that tore their Empire in two. Forced to flee, they were separated, one faction to the coast of the Eastern Plains, the other scattered between the seas surrounding the Thousand Islands between the Western Mountains.


    Long years of battle eventually molded the Sacred Mountain into a gigantic fortress. It might look like a bunch of temples built over an island along with towns and fortifications sprinkled here and there, but this land was absolutely soaking in Holy Light. Everywhere were formations of Divine Spells that bunched together amidst the scattered buildings, forming the largest Divine Spell pattern.


    Since it was raised there, forces that dared to attack them became fewer and fewer. It had brought almost a century of peace.


    That is, until another power decided to bare their fangs at the Church.


    Whoooosh¡ª


    The sky was dark, wild winds were billowing at clouds of gloom concealing the starry sky. It was the usual restless weather at the Far South.


    In fact, summer was typhoon season. Anyone looking down from above would see huge cyclones rising from the warm sea towards the southern continent¡ªsomehow with the Sacred Mountain was on its exact path.


    The air currents that could bend trees and buffeted the sea, raising swells that reached up to seven and eight meters. Only gigantic arks built with enchantments and divine spells could sail under such weather¡ªeven the fishes and sea monsters had dived deep below the sea and were keeping a safe distance.


    However, the wind was also carrying indistinct sounds that resembled the growls of ferocious beasts as well as screams of pain and confusion. A middle-aged priest who was making rounds to ensure the condition of each divine spell formation looked up doubtfully at the clouds layer to the north, frowning.


    As the torrential rain closed in the skies in the distance were blurred. The priest could not see a thing, but his agile senses helped him single out the sounds of ferocious growling within the winds.


    ¡ªIt was draconic.


    "The berserk dragon swarm are facing something unexpected?" He muttered to himself quietly.


    Although the priest could not confirm what was happening, he knew that storms were a chance for the beasts to strike and that those hideous big lizards had come testing the defenses four times today alone. Right now, they should be flying around, orbiting the island, and looking for vulnerable spots.


    Nonetheless, there was not a single one of those vermin to be seen over here, while quite some distance away, the sounds of dragons bellowing in agony could be heard.


    "There must be something up. Dragons can''t possibly get hurt from raging air currents."


    Shaking his head lightly, the middle-aged priest turned, intending to return to the altar and report to the higher-ups. However, he did not travel far when incessant booming of explosions rang across the horizon over the whistling winds.


    Turning in shock, the priest saw it¡ªfour thin and red pillars of light were blowing out of a little dot that stretched out long and far. Within seconds, there were scorching detonations that tore apart the gloomy skies, dyeing half the sky blood red.


    Despite being on the island and being buffeted by the damp sea wind, the priest could feel a shred of the blaze from the light alone. However, the mystical discharge did not last for long and the red sky returned to darkness, while the frenzied dragon roars became more distinct.


    Without hesitation, the priest quickly turned again and sprinted as fast he could back toward the altar. He could tell that someone was engaged in a vicious skirmish against the dragons¡ªperhaps they were the rumored support forces.


    And their own battle was coming too.


    North of the Sacred Mountain, the airspace high above the Distant Sea.


    Ice-cold rain was blown across all directions. Water and air, directed by gales at speeds over fifty-meters per second, pounded forcefully on the ship.


    Nature''s might had raged, intending to overturn the huge iron beast, and the craft expressly refused to comply¡ªthe winds were mighty, but they could not defeat the magic crystals. Behind the ship''s armor too were layers upon layers of runs that floated, shaving off the force of the wild draft, and even turned it into propulsion that further increases its considerable speed.


    Right now, the Gale was making a beeline for the Sacred Mountain through wind and rain. Shrouding it were endless numbers of dragons.


    Thousands upon thousands of those monsters were flapping their wings in pursuit of the gigantic craft. Each time they closed in, however, they would be deflected layers of hexagonal magical shielding. The molecular integrity could endure even dragon breath, so what were simple physical attacks to it?


    Through it all, the alchemical cannons on the broadsides of the ship never stopped firing, forming a net of compact firepower that blew any dragon coming too close off the air.


    Although the Mana Condensing Cannons were incredibly destructive, their cooldown period was long. Having been fired just now, the ship could only lay suppressing fire with the alchemical cannons. It was therefore fortunate the dragons lacked intelligence entirely¡ªthough the cannons could not take out one with each blow, they stopped their advance perfectly.


    Still, nothing ever goes perfectly to plan. As the cannons almost complete their cooldown, a special-type dragon shrouded in curious magical ripples took an unusual trajectory and crisply penetrated the web of projectiles. Ignoring the angry gust of wind, it plummeted down from on high towards starboard.


    This particular dragon resembled a demon from the abyss. Both its wings were filled with spiky scales, its head had a pair of horns covered in demonic spiral circuits and its eyes were a crazy violet. It let out a shriek as it dashed towards the iron craft; its target being those four ports for the Mana Condensing Cannons.


    As one of the leaders of the frenzied dragons, it still carried slight intelligence and understood that there was where danger lies. Those things must be destroyed as soon as possible, and its own life was a small price to pay.


    But before it could turn and fly inside the ports, a red-black flash stroke past it.


    Breaking through rain and vapor with a sharp sonic-boom, it heavily slashed on the dragon''s neck, cutting through scales that were sturdier than steel. The special-type dragon''s face froze without feeling its death or realizing that it was being attacked.


    As for the flash, it did not stop at cutting down the near-Gold-tier dragon and kept pushing into the swarm, tearing ruthlessly through flesh and bone. More than ten dragons were cut in half in an instant, wailing as they took the long fall into the sea below.


    On the deck of the Gale, Joshua''s held the giant axe and sword. He had merely made a cut into the air, and so many dragons fell. Walking towards the special-type dragon''s corpse, he kept looking ahead dispassionately without a word.


    His pace may be slow, but each step seemed to be a heavy as a mountain. The freezing rain could not even graze him¡ªevery drop was vaporized into white steam by the red-black combat aura.


    Beside him, the huge Steel Elemental named Unit 01 picked up the corpse to let Joshua have a good look. The warrior could tell with a glance what it was.


    "Abyssal Wyvern. The lower-grade version of abyssal dragons¡ªno wonder it''s used as cannon fodder." Joshua shook his head with disdain, his face expressionless. "The Pentashade are actually sending such weaklings to encircle the Sacred Mountain?"


    That was simply underestimating the Church''s history itself that had stood for a thousand years, the origin of every clergy on the continent. It was a sacred land that all Light shone upon.


    But as soon as Joshua said it, a thunderous holler rang from the clouds about.


    "Human, stop right there!"


    The cry shook the atmosphere, the vibration in the air instantly whirling away all the rain and clouds. A gap that was upwards of a hundred meters appeared, and a dragon that was a few times larger than the others around it dashed towards the Gale in a gust of wings.


    "Oh?"


    With one syllable, the warrior who had been disappointed by the lack of a worthy opponent looked up towards the black shadow, his eyes glinting. "Here it comes."


    Joshua was in keen anticipation. That roar alone told him that it was a Supreme-tier opponent, and it would be the first time he fought an opponent of the same level after he broke into this threshold. He still did not know how much his power had improved, and this black dragon just happened to come right by for his assessment.


    "Human."


    The black dragon has already reached the front of the ship. Its body was shrouded in black smoke, and it threw a wary purple-crystal gaze on the warrior, its expression unfathomable.


    "Turn back. You can''t reach where you''re heading now. As a sign of respect towards your power, we won''t chase you if you turn back now."


    It was a well-built black dragon¡ªits scales were flawless, shiny and glinted with a purple hue. Black fluorescence floated on both its wings while razor-sharp spikes protruded out of its back.


    The other dragons looked like children to it. Even the aerial battleship appeared to be just another airship.


    "So it''s you¡­."


    Squinting as he searched of his memory, Joshua quickly recognized the other. The ends of his lips curled up, revealing stark-white teeth. "Grundy of the Deathly Smoke."


    The black dragon named Grundy that hovered before them may appear young, but its age was above two-hundred and fifty.


    It had once rampaged across the Far South continent, and together with Mandagar the Undead, destroyed a small nation that once stood beside the Trade Federation, looting treasures and precious resources in the process.


    That, in turn, outraged every nation as well as the Church of Seven, and thousands of dragon culling bounties were issued against those two malevolent draconic abominations. Hunting guilds flocked to the Far South by the millions, tracking any trace of them down.


    Under those circumstances, even the Pentashade Elders kept quiet, afraid of saying too much.


    And it was also exactly under those circumstances that the still-flamboyantly active Mandagar got cut to a state of near-death by a man who possessed a sacred sword. The prudent Grundy, on the other hand, swiftly returned to wherever its old nest was after what befell its friend.


    No humans had seen it in almost hundred of years, but Joshua never expected that it would move out of seclusion to come here and lay waste to the Sacred Mountain too.


    In his pre-existence, Grundy''s old nest was discovered by a legendary mage in a little swamp within the Eastern Plains¡ªfour to five years after the draconic plague ended. The mission to assist the mage was a series of Supreme-tier tasks which countless players happily spared their time for.


    A century ago, Grundy was already at the pinnacle of Gold-tier¡ªan existence nearing Supreme. Its naturally gifted composition would hold against any Supreme-tier human, and it was now already deep within the level of Supreme as it reappeared before human eyes.


    The mages and even the captain on the Gale were collectively stunned to see it through the screens connected to their magical circles of observation. They clearly remembered the evil dragon which made the history books with its terrifying behavior alone!


    Furthermore, they did not know how strong Joshua was. Even if the rumors in the Imperial Capital held any grounds most of them were definitely exaggerated. All they knew was that Joshua was at the tier of Supreme, but the dragon before them was too and was an old champion of its race too.


    Even setting aside the natural differences between human and dragon, that was decades of experience!


    Powerful ''Supreme'' men held a core molded from body, soul, and technique. Despite being a genius who reached this rank before thirty, Joshua could never outclass Grundy''s own centuries of training by much.


    In an instant, every runic formation on the Gale began to whirl, and the two magical cores were now exuding full-power. The captain knew Joshua''s personality well enough to know there was no telling him to run against that ferocious dragon.


    Now, man and dragon are set for an intense fight. But before that, the captain has to both ensure the safety of the battleship as well as assist Joshua in defeating that abyssal dragon.


    Grundy''s body was surging with a fog completely devoid of light. It was negative energies condensed to the very brink, and it was so thick that those at the Nether River in the Abyss could not compare.


    Every time the darkness surged, the clouds and vapor would also thicken. The all-too-powerful force aggravated the atmosphere, prompting thunder and purple lightning that streaked across the sky, releasing terrifying energies.


    All these abilities were now completely locked on to Joshua, and the dragon was glaring at the man who held his axe and sword as if waiting for a reply.


    The warrior, however, did not respond. He merely stood there, facing off against Grundy without a word.


    Nonetheless, the dragon was vigilant in its movements. Noticing that Joshua was a Supreme champion, he did not approach and kept hovering about a hundred meters from the moving airship. Even Joshua could not guarantee that he could make a sudden move that the opponent could not react to in such a distance.


    As their standoff continued, sheets of dark smoke suddenly leaped out from the vapors of rain and thoroughly smothered the Gale.


    The reason Grundy was known as ''Death Smoke'' was due to its utter proficiency at manipulating negative energies, changing the very molecules of that power into smoke that would not disperse and make any immediate vicinity its domain. It was through this technique that it covered that little kingdom in darkness, before massacring humans by the millions alongside Mandagar during their little excursion.


    With the high levels of precipitation on elevated altitudes, the Deathly Smoke was even tighter, swallowing warrior and ship with nary a sound.


    Clearly, Grundy had never intended to set them free. It was only bidding its time and slowly leading everyone into a trap. As a supreme Lord amongst the dragons, it was truly being wary to the supreme.


    Klang!


    Nonetheless, a cry of clashing metals blew out from within the smoke, and red-black aura that was even more violent soon overlapped and covered the black smoke. A silver-white sword cut through the darkness, the blade throbbing under the aura¡ªit was what had made the clanging noises.


    As the unbelievably forceful ripples of combat aura spread in every direction, the air was cleared at once.


    "Is ambush the only thing you can do?" Joshua only showed a contemptible smile, before vanishing immediately without another word.


    With an immense burst of power under his feet, he left a dent that was several meters deep, making the entire airship dip by several degrees. Using the force as a catapult, the warrior covered the distance in no time and reached the black dragon.


    Clenching the silver sword with his right hand, he let out a rather stifled war cry and swept it at Grundy''s stomach.


    To a dragon, the warrior was palm-sized, but his power does not lose to that behemoth.


    Ying''s divine armament form may not have any special enchantments but it was incomparably sturdy. Virtually indestructible, its sharpness was capable of cutting through steel and any other weapon¡ªas well as tear through dragon scales like paper.


    The giant sword broke through vapor, the shockwave striking Grundy like a hammer before it really reached the dragon. All the negative energies atoms were split in two, while his body started to tremble violently.


    But vapor was all it was.


    After the air was cleared, Grundy''s gargantuan body was nowhere to be seen. It was then that the observers in the battleship realized with a start that the dragon had quietly materialized behind the warrior.


    [Vapor Mirage] and [Shadow Ambush]!


    The dragon''s expression was unfathomable, and an energy ball congealed from the shadows with pure negative lightning flashed urgently like a spell making a thunderstorm.


    Grundy''s years in seclusion clearly did not pass meaninglessly; its natural gift at shifting water and negative energies now reached a whole new level. Able to use a chain of spells without ripples discreetly, it had teleported behind Joshua to deliver a lethal blow.


    If not for its size, the black dragon would have been an assassin whose name would bring fear whenever mentioned.


    Still, facing the gathering of negative energies, Joshua took no mind. As if he was aware of it from the start, he turned, and his left hand that had been mustering strength for some time swiped out.


    Black-red aura vibrated quickly over the jagged teeth of the giant axe, and a sharp whistle overlapped the thunder. The ear-grating sound trembled even the mana elements within ten meters, spreading waves of red-black lines in all directions that resembled a ceaseless storm of axe edges returned at Grundy.


    There may be a huge difference between size and weapon, but there was none in terms of the blades formed by aura. The huge body of dragons may provide them with immense physical strength and mana reserves, but it would not allow them to dodge such air strikes that filled the air.


    That was why Joshua could stand fearlessly against a possible doom and ignore Grundy''s spell. Still, reluctant to take damage, the beast canceled the spell in front of its chest and quickly flew behind, pulling away.


    But would Joshua allow it?


    Illuminated by lightning, a white halo appeared in the air. Before even making a sound, the warrior had vanished again and appeared before Grundy.


    Joshua could clearly see every crack and furrow on the dragon''s body¡ªthe beast, legendary for its tyrant behavior had countless scars covered by black scales.


    Grundy''s reptilian gaze was now leveled tightly at the minuscule warrior who was approaching its chest, while its mouth murmured an unusual lyric.


    [Order, Stagnation]


    A bizarre spell blew out of the dragon''s mouth, affecting Joshua''s body in seconds.


    Being a Supreme-tier dragon, it had many methods on its disposal to evade the warrior''s strike, but it did not, and stayed on course for a head-on collision. Additionally, at the same time it mouthed the spell, the dragon had flashed its steel talons at the direction of its own chest.


    Even if it could not maim the warrior, it would certainly grab him an advantage.


    Therefore it was disappointing that the second the curious Order power touched Joshua, a mysteriously glowing rune started to vibrate in his bones. Divine power flashed, releasing a blinding radiance.


    Thus, the Order spell was suppressed and nullified by an even more powerful force while the warrior''s axe slashed at the dragon''s chest without delay.


    Although Ling''s divine armament form alone was tough, the warrior''s own strength had raised it to its limit. The black axe soon lost its original shape and turned into a streak of red light that was so incredible it flooded the darkness, Grundy''s body as well as Joshua himself.


    A huge noise rang.


    The observers on the Gale and the long-range spotting clergies on the Sacred Mountain could see it¡ªa black-red star, forming in skies enveloped in darkness. It kept expanding before it eventually detonated, turning thousands of dragons into ash in its wake.


    The shock wave from the celestial body cleared several kilometers worth of clouds as air currents collided, forming brief cyclones. A low bellow echoed in shock and rage over the atmosphere.


    A huge black shadow was fleeing into the distance in a stream of light, vanishing into the bulky clouds.


    Everyone watched with gaping mouths.


    Joshua was still hanging in the air, having made just a single swing with his axe before he could make a follow-up attack. He frowned, as if feeling something wrong with his power output, and turned to look at the giant axe on his right hand.


    The red light lingered over his weapon, releasing a putrid smell.


    "Ling, are you alright?!" Joshua''s shocked voice carried a hint of panic.

 Chapter 367 To Raise the Spirit of Armies and Bring Salvation to Dire Affairs

    Amidst the gloomy skies, the ear-piercing sirens over the battleship had stopped blaring after the battle ended. Once more, the humming of the magical core running on full capacity echoed under the torrential rain and violent winds, and searchlights swept across the clouds.


    The black dragon had retreated after taking a single severe blow, while the other frenzied dragons scattered and fled after their leader. All that was left had been an airspace filled with ash and remains as they tried to escape the human''s pursuit, not quite caring whether they were flying into rainclouds or thunderclouds.


    On the Gale, the maintenance team were hurrying around the central zone of the ship. This might not be the craft''s first battle, but it was the first time it faced off against so many dragons as well as pushing both cores to full power. Such precious combat data had to be gathered immediately and sent back to the Empire.


    On the bridge, the Gale''s captain sat on his huge chair, and listened calmly to every report from the crew around him. Those naturally concerned their kill count, energy consumption, backup supply feasibility as well as the remaining distance to the Sacred Mountain.


    Most would have been good news¡ªusually.


    He would have been excited too, but he was not right now.


    Glancing at his subordinates who spoke ceaselessly about things that did not matter, he asked them coolly, "I don''t need this crap. Where''s the Count now?"


    His poor mood was caused by the sudden appearance of Grundy of the Death Smoke. They had almost died quietly within the airship¡ªthe black clouds it used that was brimming with negative energies had bypassed the sturdy armor, slipping in through cracks and even penetrating dimensions to enter and drain their lifeforce. The ship was a killing machine against existences of Gold-tier and below, but against Supreme-tier forces, it was no better than a metal coffin.


    As a human, nobody would be glad about their own fragility and helplessness.


    Noting the captain''s current state of mind, a crew member working on an observation spell quickly responded. "The Count has returned on deck two minutes ago, and just arrived at his own cabin."


    "¡­ Then stay on course for the Sacred Mountain." The old captain inhaled deeply and looked towards the horizon that was lighting up with holy illumination. "They are coming to welcome us, be ready."


    "Yes, Sir!"


    Joshua''s cabin on the other end of the Gale.


    The door swung open forcefully after a flurry of footsteps rang from the corridor. The warrior then entered with a solemn expression, a menacing air permeating the atmosphere despite the rather spacious quarters.


    Standing outside was the Steel Elemental who could not come in due to its size. Black, who had been resting inside the room, looked towards its Master whose temper was flaring.


    ¨CSomething unexpected happened in the battle?


    The half-dragon guessed, but quickly threw that thought away since it was impossible.


    After all, it was just dragons. If not for its own acrophobia and the scarce fire elements due to the elevation, Black itself could have kept the airship safe. It had torn through swarms of golems at Illgner, so while the berserk swarm was threatening, what was those few dragons against the armies of Chaos that could cover heaven and earth?


    Leaving the matter of the dragon''s doubts and blind guesses, the greatsword in Joshua''s right hand glowed radiantly in the company of elemental waves.


    Soon, an alarmed silver-haired girl appeared before the warrior.


    The moment Ying returned to human form, she quickly grabbed the black greataxe from Joshua.


    "Ouch¡ªso hot!" She squealed painfully after touching the axe''s edge. Her palm also quickly reddened¡ªmeaning that the heat was above what the spiritual incarnation of the weapon expected.


    She was speechless, staring anxiously at her own master.


    "¡­ It still can''t take human form now. Seems bad." There was a brief silence as Joshua studied the huge black axe in her hand.


    "Let me try," he then said gravely, and reached out to touch the scorching steel of his weapon.


    This weapon is the real form of the divine armaments. Ying being a white giant sword, and Ling being a black giant axe. Their human forms were created for easier communication and traveling. The size of humans, they were too cumbersome to be carried around, while as two humans they could even walk around to their hearts'' content.


    These weapons were also created expressly to fight against the minions of the Evil God of Famine. Their sturdiness was above most equipment in this world, and while they lack special abilities they were capable of cutting steel and boasted supreme durability, which basically made them divine. They were also self-conscious, capable of strengthening their master through their blood contract¡ªeven legendary divine troops may not beat them.


    But even that sturdiness had limits.


    "Nothing too serious." Joshua breathed a relax sigh after using his own Combat Aura to examine the integrity of the black axe carefully, while communicating with Ling''s spiritual realm. "Ling''s simply fainted from a little overdrive."


    Nothing inside was broken. Although there was a scalding residue of his aura over the axe, it did not really exceed the upper limits of the divine armament.


    "The heat on the axe''s face is extraordinary but within the acceptable standards of the armament. It was the way I injected aura during the fight¡ªI forgot how Ling would feel."


    After summing things up for Ying, the warrior''s expression suddenly turned awkward and helpless despite a ridiculous joy in his heart.


    The divine armament was knocked out by his own power.


    Before him, every head of the Radcliffe family carried divine armaments bound to him by blood contract that allowed them to unleash their abilities that ultimately depended on their innate gifts. Just to be able to hold one and wield it freely in battle was a sign of immense talent.


    His late father, Beirut van Radcliffe could only use Joshua''s old butler ''Fang'' as his single divine armament, and yet could still carve a name for himself in the Empire and even made an impression in front of the Emperor.


    When it came to his turn, it soon came to light that he could use two without any trouble¡ªand now, even overloading the divine armaments.


    Still, he was an unprecedented Supreme-tier champion in the family. Although the designs did not take that into account, it still showed how powerful Joshua truly was.


    "Ling''s breath had suddenly vanished after the battle, that really shocked me."


    After ascertaining that the black-haired youth was just simply unconscious, Joshua''s expression calmed. The warrior sat down and shook his head at the still-troubled Ying who sat by the bed. "I even thought that some accident happened, which was why I didn''t give chase, and allowed Grundy to escape easily."


    At the mere mention of the dragon, his voice turned chilling and he showed a mirthless smile. "I''ll remember its smell."


    Obviously, the warrior had completely transferred his shock and worry onto Grundy. In his mind, that damned black dragon was now a corpse that was about to face the pain of being torn apart.


    "Hmmm. Understood, master."


    At her corner, Ying was still hugging Ling''s real form distractedly. She might seem comfortable after hearing Joshua''s assurance that her brother was fine and it was not a problem, but her spirits were not lifting. Even fighting with her master after such a long time did not really make her happy.


    That was when Black approached the gloomy silver-haired girl. After some thought, it protruded its tongue to lick the girl. It was not until its second helping that the girl finally switched from melancholy to embarrassed annoyance.


    "Black! How many times I''ve said¡ªdon''t lick me!"


    Ying had always been a little obsessed with hygiene albeit not in the extreme. That being said, she still hated foreign substances on her body¡ªespecially wet saliva.


    As such, she would throw a fit whenever Black attempted to lick her but the beast never seemed to learn its lesson. It was as if it was a joy to bully the divine armament.


    Nonetheless, Black was doing it now to cheer her up.


    "¡­.."


    Joshua touched his own chin. Although his mood was still somber, the scene still made him laugh quietly.


    Black''s intelligence had now reached the level of humans. It could contemplate things as well as experience emotions, and now, even giving its friends a push out of a bind. That was not usually obvious but it was due to its sheer size that prevents rapport in a way.


    Perhaps the shapeshifting pendant was no longer enough now. The half-dragon might need some item even more precious or a certain spell to truly fuse into Joshua''s life.


    As he watched Ling and Black raised a ruckus over the bed, his face suddenly froze. Blinking, he swept across the room before quietly leaving his cabin for the corridor outside.


    Unit 01, who had been waiting by the door greeted him with its buzzing sound the moment it saw him. Joshua nodded in response, but gestured for it to keep quiet.


    Raising his white hand, he unleashed ripples of Combat Aura that suppressed every magical circle of observation within the passageway. At the same time, radiance gathered out of thin air and formed an aged holy rune. Acting as an anchor, it spread rich holy luminosity that slowly formed an instinct silhouette of a human made of light.


    The man''s face soon solidified, revealing an aged man with white hair and a golden gaze. He looked at Joshua before him and nodded.


    "Greetings, Joshua van Radcliffe." He said in a soft voice.


    "Greetings, Your Holiness."


    After the brief exchange of pleasantries, Joshua went straight to the point. "Why are you here? I''ve almost reached the Sacred Mountain, and we could simply meet there. Why would you hide yourself here with a Sacred Light Projection and have me snuff out prying eyes?"


    The warrior had received the Pope''s communication in his cabin just now, telling him that he wants to talk a bit but without anyone else present. Although a curious request, Joshua had no reason to protest, he still needed an explanation.


    However, Igor did not respond to the warrior''s question immediately.


    "Young man, I had never imagined such developments to your power," he said, studying him carefully before nodding and smiling happily. "Having the power of the Sages and working for justice, it''s all but smooth sailing for you in the road ahead.


    "And yet, the speed still surpasses my imagination.


    The old Pope''s projection is far more realistic than the one he last saw at the North. If not for the dots of Sacred Light that forms his body, the warrior would probably be unable to differentiate between the man himself and this one before him right now by appearance alone.


    Still, Joshua simply shrugged at Pope Igor''s expression of awe and did not reply.


    His meteoric rise in power was, of course, thanks to the system and his incessant daily training. This was the real world after all, and there was a limit to dungeons and beasts¡ªit was only thanks to the Grand Armies of Chaos in Karlis and Illgner that he got to raise his power by leaps and bounds.


    Noting his coyness, the Pope finally answered the warrior''s question. "Israel had already made the proper arrangements with every faction whose land you''ve journey past along the way¡ªthis new aerial battleship would not have navigated through their territories so easily otherwise. The fortress at Naga also notified us when you arrived here in the South, and the bishops also noticed your presence before your ship fought the dragons."


    Joshua understood¡ªsuch a huge airship would not escape the notice of the outer circle of the Sacred Mountains after all. The reason they did not rush forward to escort them was perhaps due to a curiosity to see the Gale''s combat capabilities.


    And he could tell that Igor was quite pleased.


    "This ship might not be able to fight Supreme-tier dragon leaders or Legendary dragons, but it could definitely hold back the countless ranks of berserker dragons. It''s a genuine advantage in this war." The old clergy said, showering his thanks towards the Empire''s support formally.


    His voice, however, became dispassionate as he went on. "Joshua, the reason I want you to conceal yourself is because what I''m going to say next must not be heard by anyone one else."


    "The reason the Church called for me?" Joshua replied seriously, gathering himself and nodded lightly. "Please speak freely, Your Holiness. I''ll honor my promise to help you since I''m already here."


    "So, am I supposed to decimate the draconic troops and cut down their leader?"


    "No." The old Pope shook his head gently. "The defense of the Sacred Mountain shall be left to this ship and the clergy stationed here. As long as we can ensure that the dragons could not make it past the divine spell formations, the presence of a Supreme-tier combatant does not matter."


    "Are you sure?" Joshua asked in surprise, his eyebrows dancing. "I''m not really needed? Though I''m young, I can assure you that my strength is definitely up to par as a Supreme champion. With me here, the Sacred Mountain will never fall."


    "I believe you, Joshua." Igor''s tone was so trusting, it was as if the old man had more faith in the warrior than he did in himself. "To send [Death Smoke] Grundy fleeing in a head-on encounter alone proved that you are among the stronger Supreme champions. There is no doubt that you alone could push those dragons back."


    "And it is by that belief that I give you an even more important mission."


    Igor paused, and he said in a serious but hushed tone, "With me holding the Legendary dragons at bay, the Church of Seven would never be lost. However, there is a foreboding sensation over at Anos Abyss."


    Finally, the elderly leader of the Church finally revealed his intention. His golden eyes now flashed with a holy radiance that seemingly pierces the fog of history and glimpses into the future. His voice became grave as he narrated his prediction to the equally somber Joshua.


    "There is a crack at Anos that leads to the Abyss, and the Pentashade dragons have clearly made a deal with them as well as the Evil God of Pestilence. I''m worried that they would use the crack as a focal point to temporarily unlock the Abyssal door and send in their backup armies."


    The Pope then narrowed his eyes¡ªit was clear that his prophecy has not yet ended. "And I could almost see it," he said with a deep voice. "In several decades it would become one of the roots of the apocalypse. If we don''t remove it now, it would become a cancerous tumor residing in Mycroft, bringing forth disasters for millennia."


    "¡­ Precisely." Joshua nodded slowly in agreement with the Pope''s prophecy. He could acknowledge it easily because it was the exact same thing that happened in his past life.


    Anos Abyss had later become the Eye of the Sea, the most horrendous of the Three Great Doorways to the Abyss. It was perhaps due to the fallen Pentashade dragon races having done something there¡ªotherwise, a normal dimensional rift would not have been blown into such unholy proportions.


    "Then, Your Holiness wishes me to head for Anos, find that Abyss Seam and destroy it? No problem." Joshua said calmly with a clenched fist, giving his promise without a shred of hesitation. There was no need for any inspiring oath. The warrior''s words is a promise, and promises will be fulfilled.


    "Yes, but you won''t be alone." Igor nodded and smiled. "Through providence from the Seven, I know the approximate location of the crack. It''s in a gigantic vortex beneath the depths Anos. You probably can''t find it alone, so assisting you there will be champions such as Commander Robzek, Sir Roland, Great Nun Saya and several others. With Robzek and you being the strongest leaders in the team, they will listen to your instructions."


    Having had his say, the old Pope shifted his attention away from Joshua. He glanced at Unit 01 curiously, before lifting his brow when he noticed what was happening in the cabin.


    "Joshua, your weapons seem to have issues" he spoke softly, his tone carrying concern. "Need help?"


    As an old fighter himself, the Pope naturally knew about the meaning of a contract between divine armaments and their users. It was a kinship and partnership of the utmost intimacy, and he worried that having them in poor condition would affect Joshua in turn.


    "If you are willing to trust the Church''s skill, we could restore him for you." The Pope assured, before adding rather humorously, And in the name of the Holy Light, I swear that there will be no backlash."


    "Thanks." The warrior showed gratitude over his grace, but shook his head seriously. "But there''s no need¡ªI have a better idea."


    Then, the warrior kept quiet for a few moments while the Pope waited silently.


    Inhaling sharply, the warrior frowned as he made a decision.


    "If it''s possible, I need a little help." Joshua leveled his eyes at the ancient and golden gaze. "I hope you can allow Ying and Ling to climb the Sacred Mountain," he said earnestly. "And then condition them so that they could be comfortable with my power. It might be a hassle, but I hope you could take good care of them."


    "No, it''s not a hassle, I understand how you feel." Igor waved him off and nodded lightly, while looking at him with an unusual expression.


    "To the Church, taking care of two divine armaments is no issue, however, Joshua¡­" The old pope''s voice turned ponderous. "This means that you have no weapons. The Church''s power could indeed augment your divine armament, but it would never be finished in time before the expedition to Anos. And from your face, I can tell that you won''t wield Blessed Weapons from the Sacred Mountain."


    "Are you really going to journey to Anos unarmed? That is a place of eternal storms, and within the vortex and tidal waves are leviathans within the sea. You might not even reach the target even if you were fully equipped!"


    "Ha-ha, Your Holiness." Joshua''s expression had relaxed after Igor agreed to his request, and then laughed lightly at the Pope''s doubts.


    "I''m going exactly because it''s a treacherous journey. From your point of view, if I find it difficult, won''t it be even more so for the others?"


    "To raise the spirit of armies and bring salvation to dire affairs is why I''m standing here, and¨C"


    The warrior clenched both his fists, his face looking relieved while his eyes showed a cool, fearsome glint.


    "It''s both a challenge and enjoyment to be unarmed occasionally."

 Chapter 368 Epoch

    The restless spirits of nature were the reason the storms at Anos Abyss never calmed.


    Green lightning danced across the thick clouds of gloom; it was pure mana discharged as destructive electricity. A breath of the Abyss was blowing winds and pushing tides, aggravating the weather even further.


    But on the tenth of July, Starfall Year 833, although the sky and the sun were still concealed under gray rainclouds, it was a rare day in Anos.


    There was no rain, and even the usual billowing rush of air had calmed, allowing a moment of peace on the usual tumultuous sea.


    Still, anyone knew that it was calm before the real storm.


    On the surface of the black sea, a white ark was tranquilly navigating through the waters.


    It did not have a sail or pedal. Instead, its flanks carried a tremendous airflow around it, allowing the waves to push it ahead while golden ripples akin to the sun spread from the arc itself, purging the sea off the unclean.


    The Church of Seven''s ship, ark [Epoch]


    Like the Church itself, its appearance and presence were both inconspicuous and plain. Other than the fact that it was impeccably white there was absolutely no aesthetic value within¡ªthe ship might be two hundred meters long, but there was not a single decoration whether on the corridors, cabins or walls. At most, there were a few carvings of the word of sages to remind the crew of their manners.


    Deep within the arc, however, was a hall filled with curious studies and texts that was different from the other areas.


    It was a domed hall. Lines of sacred silver radiance were spread across the four walls, forming circuits that resembled runes. A flawless crystal hung over the center of the ceiling, illuminating the room that corresponded to the arrangement of the runes just like the hub of divine spells.


    Even without the silver lines, there were splendidly carved reliefs on the wall, each depicting epics including how the Seven Gods led men to the cataclysmic war against the Dark Forest and the other races, after of which sages and heroes rose among them and led their race into incessant progress while the Seven slowly distant themselves.


    If one studied it carefully, every hero and sage who represented the flow of civilization could be found in the carvings. Even mages from the Skypiercing White Tower who led the explosive development of magical technology were included, standing side-by-side with ancient great people.


    There was not a single soul in the hall. Apart from the occasional flashes from the holy silver lines all was quiet.


    Suddenly, every single radiance vanished and all was darkness. The phenomenon was not missed by some people who happened to be outside. After a few sonorous calls for assistance, several powerful presences immediately rushed towards the hall from other parts of the ark.


    The shift did not last too long. In seconds, an unusual but extremely sacred radiance appeared by the center of the dome out of thin air. It began releasing sacred forces of cleansing, setting free countless dots as bright as stars, spreading and moving by the ripples in time and space.


    On the sky above Anos, dense clouds of gloom flowed ceaselessly. Soon, a silver star lit up and plummeted, breaking through the shade and turning into a streak of white light before hitting true on the moving white ark.


    At the same time, the holy illumination slowly dimmed in the hall. Three silhouettes then walked out from the dimensional passageway opened by the light.


    Of the three, two of the shadows resembled humans and the remaining one, a warhorse. The man who stood up front looked around at the dots of light about to die off and nodded ponderously.


    "Since Anos has been contaminated by the Abyss, space-time here is fragile." he reasoned. "That''s why normal warp doesn''t work, but dimensional divine spells that tether with holy light works? It''s almost like the North then."


    The three silhouettes were, as a matter of fact, Joshua, Black, and the Steel Elemental, Unit 01.


    Joshua was wearing a rather simple light black armor without any enchantments or spell carvings, for it was just a set of common but sturdy equipment. Things were no different for Black¡ªapart from a silver pendant on its neck there was nothing else remotely resembling horse equipment on it.


    On the other hand, Unit 01 was equipped with compact runic shells on its body, as well as smooth steel plates on its sides. It was oddly reminiscent of an enchanted armor Joshua once wore.


    It was an idea the warrior suddenly had on the Gale.


    The armor that the old dwarf crafted for him was perfect, but it did not really boost his combat abilities as he was Supreme-tier now. Although there was no use for it, simply putting it in a corner was too much of a waste. That was why after the Steel Elemental had appeared, Joshua dismantled the core from the armor which he always carried around and gave it to Unit 01 so that it could fuse with the energy core along with the outer layer runic shells.


    It was a distinctive ability for Unit 01. After it had melded with the warrior''s armor its ability rocketed up to the pinnacle of Silver-tier. Its strength alone could hold up against Gold-tier combatants¡ªprovided that they did not use their aura, of course.


    Nevertheless, its only flaw was that its speech was still limited to the buzzing noise it made.


    "This is Anos Abyss and you''re now inside the Epoch''s core hall. Someone will be there to welcome you soon." An ancient voice rang from the scattered dots of light around them. It was Igor who was communicating through holy light and speaking to Joshua across the land.


    "Are you really not carrying a divine armament with you? If there''s a need, the Church could loan you one."


    "There''s no need, Your Holiness." Joshua shook his head calmly at the radiance. "Just my fists would be enough."


    "Alright¡­ I''ll leave things to you then."


    The lights were dimming as Igor, who was on the Sacred Mountain, started to free the dimensional distortion.


    "Then, please do sever that Abyssal connection." He said before the particles vanished entirely.


    ¨CJust look how you wrecked the dimensional doorway in Moldova that day.


    Joshua swept his gaze across the room. He quickly glanced through the sculpted reliefs, before being reminded of a disappointed silver-haired girl once he saw the silver radiance lining the room.


    Ying had not been surprised by her master''s choice, nor pout or complain as she usually did. She only calmly declared that she was not afraid of the warrior''s power¡ªbe it fainting or worse, she would hold no regrets as a divine armament.


    This was after all, their duty, and what they were born to do.


    Her resolve notwithstanding, Joshua never showed any intention of changing his mind. Shaking his head and repeating his intentions, he handed Ling and Ying over to the elderly pope¡ªhe would only be accompanied by Unit 01 and Black in his journey to Anos.


    There were footsteps clamoring towards the hall; the bizarre air show had obviously stunned quite a few people. The force in which the old pope had locked on to the dimensional coordinates and send them over was a spell too conspicuous, so much so that even the blind could sense the pressure surging from this hall, a pressure sent here from the distance.


    The huge doors to the hall opened silently. Joshua, who now showered his attention over the carvings, turned towards it, and unsurprisingly saw several familiar faces.


    The duo in the lead was wearing light armor too. The knight with graying hair was Robzek, the commander of the Sacred Hammer Platoon, while the handsome and younger blonde knight with blue eyes was Roland¡ªwho had just left Moldavia months ago. The two appeared to have been in a conversation, with beer mugs in their hands.


    Joshua made a weird face when he noticed that the cups had been filled with fruit juice¡ªhe thought that they had been breaking their vows by consuming alcohol.


    And while Robzek''s mug was normal, there was an obscene amount of sugar inside Roland''s cup. Despite being in each other''s company for so long he never imagined that he liked such sweetness.


    It almost looked poisonous.


    Behind them was Saya whom Joshua had met in the Imperial Capital. The Great Nun who possessed an air of ordinary elegance was wearing clergy white, her platinum hair bound behind her head and a black eyeshade covering her eyes.


    She seemed to have been working¡ªbeside her a was a crystalline plate of light. Joshua recognized it as a crystal shield the clergies used in his pre-existence. It could be manipulated by spiritual will together with the sacred light, and it was impenetrable once fully charged.


    It had also become a common item for wealthy mages and high-ranked clergies previously. But since it only started appearing in the middle of the draconic plague on that occasion, this one was probably a prototype.


    "So it is really you, Count Radcliffe."


    Robzek''s palm flashed once, and the cup vanished from his fingers. He carefreely walked to the warrior and shook his hand.


    "His Holiness told us a few days ago that he would send a someone who could get us out of this mess." He smiled. "Come to think of it, you''re the best candidate."


    As one who had been rescued by the warrior from the Divine Dungeon Shroud, Robzek naturally knew what Joshua was capable of.


    Beside him, Saya did not say a thing, but only greeted the warrior through the spirits instead. "Long time no see, Count of the North. Welcome to the Epoch."


    After exchanging pleasantries with the two, Joshua turned towards Roland, whose expression looked complicated.


    "What? My friend, have you agreed with my opinion?" The warrior smiled and shrugged but there was no mistaking of that sneer in his tone. "Roland, I remember that your face was quite different then, not wanting my help and all¡­ I''ve never thought you would change your mind so quickly.


    Now, even Robzek and Saya had unnatural expressions. They had never intended to let people outside of the Church to join, but with the Anos expedition failing time after time, they had to seek quite a large number of helper to aid their team on the Epoch.


    The blond knight hesitated, but soon decided to admit the fact forthrightly. "¡­ Have to admit, we do need your help," he said, shaking his head. "But I never thought you would come so quickly. So you really could dump the Northern territories behind just like that, poor Miss 03."


    At that, Roland looked around, his face doubtful. "Odd. Where''s Ling and Ying?"


    In Moldavia, the warrior and the twins were inseparable. Since they did not really sleep, they would simply sit down at the study for a bit if they were tired. Ling and Ying would each rest on Joshua''s arms, a memorable sight for Roland.


    But now, there''s only the half-dragon and the unfamiliar armored puppet that does not even seem to have a presence. There were no twins, not even their armored form, which in turn baffled the holy knight.


    "They''re not coming this time," Joshua voice became rather cold but remained steady. "This time Black and I would be the main combat support. The Steel Elemental you see here is almost a familiar and has a little fight in it¡ªbut that''s enough. Totally enough."


    Noticing the shift in atmosphere, Robzek quickly switched topics.


    "Now that we have a Supreme champion like our Count here, we''d definitely reach the heart of Anos Abyss, and lay waste to the Abyss cracks deep within the Central Vortex!" The knight commander¡ªa Supreme-tier combatant himself¡ªsmiled.


    "Indeed." Saya, who had been listening quietly to their conversation, sighed softly. "We found the Central Vortex but were forced to retreat due to the treacherous weather and assault by colossal sea monsters. With Count Radcliffe''s inherited sacred powers of purification, we would definitely complete our objective.


    As the air cleared between the four of them, Black, now completely free from its airsickness, detected something. Its golden draconic gaze glimmered, and it growled once.


    "Roar!!"


    "Huh?"


    On the corridor outside, a sound of incoming footsteps suddenly stopped for a bit. Then, the owner of the voice sped up and appeared by the door.


    A heavily drunk but youthful velvet voice rang. "Another sea dragon?"


    Meanwhile, inside the Great Altar at the summit of the Sacred Mountain.


    There was an archway here inscribed with the prophecy that read, "The lonely sun, twin moons, endless stars, the Thousand-year Plains, only the Light prevails eternally."


    By its edge, an elderly man with white hair, golden eyes, and a crown of sacred silver slowly opened his eyes and looked compassionately upon the young silver-haired girl who just walked out of a dimensional doorway.


    "Your name is Ying, right?" Pope Igor asked gently from his chair. "The seventh-generation of a complete divine armament form? I guess the Empire''s technology has really improved¡­ Ha-ha. The Church had contributed to the first generation¡ªthat was a time that involved the forces of Chaos, after all. There was no way the Church could just sit and watch."


    The old man studied the girl carefully, while Ying quietly held on to a giant black axe and leveled her own gaze at him fearlessly. Igor nodded in satisfaction at the response.


    "You seem to want to help your master." He smiled kindly.


    "Yes, Your Holiness." The girl embraced the axe tightly and nodded furiously, her eyes widening as she looked at him. "Both of us want to help, but Master¡­ doesn''t seem to need us."


    She felt dejected by her own words. Though she always knew that Joshua''s power improved at levels far beyond that of normal human warriors, she never thought that the day would come when she became dead weight.


    If one day, the warrior reached the level where he would fear destroying them just by holding them aloft, what meaning was there for their existence? It would be better to simply¨C


    "Don''t worry, Ying. There are no problems as long as you wish for it. And since the Church of Seven Gods has agreed to Joshua''s terms, we would definitely see it through."


    The corners of the pope''s lips curled up as he cut the girl''s ridiculous thoughts short.


    After all he had been through, how could he not see Joshua''s unconcealed thoughts? The warrior clearly thought of the divine armaments as family, and sincerely hoped that they would be improved.


    Instead of them being a burden, it was simply the girl''s thoughts being skewed by worry and was in need of correcting.


    "Follow me."


    As if remembering something, Igor''s gaze twinkled with the light called expectation. "If your empowerment starts early, you just might help your Master earlier too."


    "He must be waiting, too, for the day you two fight alongside him again."

 Chapter 369 A Strike Back at the Dark Abyss

    Anos Abyss, the Black Sea, the main hall of the Epoch.


    "A sea dragon?"


    A voice of a drunk young person, filled with curiosity came from outside the door of the hall with gentle footsteps. "And where did you get yourselves a dragon knight?"


    Before he finished his sentence, the man walked into the main hall. His voice had slight dissatisfaction. "I have to be clear¡­ why are you still looking for more people?"


    Joshua turned towards the direction of the voice and furrowed his brows.


    The man outside the door was a young man of about fourteen to fifteen years old. He looked pure and delicate. His chin a little sharp and his was skin healthy. The young man wore a black orc-skinned leather armor on his upper body and only a pair of pants that was deliberately cut short out of convenience, revealing his two long, slender legs.


    It seemed that the young man had drunk a lot of wine. His cheeks were flushed. His small little tiger teeth hid behind his lips as he complained. The young man noticed that everyone around him was staring at him. Instantly, he became sober. Then he turned around and looked at Joshua, greeting the warrior warmly, "Nice to meet you, newcomer. You must have been summoned here by those non-drinking Puritans to help¡­ Wow!"


    The young man was not psychologically prepared before he looked in the eyes of the warrior. He instantly felt a sudden wave of heavy pressure overwhelming him for a brief moment. His drunkenness subsided greatly. He immediately took two steps back instinctively and quickly hid outside the hall.


    "Commander Robzek¡­"


    When he was slightly calmer, the young man slowly reached poked his head out in to look. He stared at the warrior cautiously but remained unsettled as he spoke to the silver-haired knight beside the warrior, "Did you guys just invited a count of Supreme-tier who is a dragon?! His Dragon''s Might is amazing¡­"


    Obviously, he had mistaken the Aura of Despair on Joshua as the Dragon''s Might. Not to mention that Black''s presence lingered on the warrior. Hence, the young man thought the warrior to be a Supreme-tier dragon who turned himself into a human.


    Everyone laughed at the young man. The atmosphere became lighter, fuelled with cheer and joy. The three of them had spent quite some time with Joshua. They had even experienced the pressure from the warrior. Even though they still felt a little uneasy every time they saw him, they were not as shocked as the young man, Hill.


    "No, boy. If you''re not that drunk, you can actually see and tell that the man in front of you is a true human being."


    After having a good laugh, the silver-haired holy knight shook his head and spoke to the young man, "Mr. Hill, even though Anos Abyss is currently under a windless period and we get to relax for the moment, we are still responsible to handle any sort of danger. You can have your wine and beer, sure. However, never get so drunk. If you behave so inappropriately again, we shall be forced to restrain you from using the materials and goods in the warehouse."


    While Robzek tried to talk some sense into the young man, Joshua also looked at the young man with little interest.


    On both sides of the handsome face of the young man, the quivering pointed ears revealed his elven identity. His long black hair, tied into a ponytail, was left hanging by his shoulder. That was the ordinary style of the elves that hailed from the distant south.


    The elves have always been a race of handsome men and delicate women. The appearance of the young man was probably an eight out of ten. Furthermore, he was drunk and his clothes were messy. But, what caught the interest of the warrior was the weak and faint Dragon''s Might that was quite similar to Black''s Dragon''s Might that dwelled deep in the young man.


    "An elven ranger who wields the power of a dragon knight?"


    Before Robzek could finish his words, Joshua interrupted, "Your mount must be an Oceanic Bladed Dragon of Thunder Attribute. It is a female and it possesses the strength of Gold-advanced. Not to mention that its bloodline has been fused with the bloodline of the Giant Island Whale. It is currently supporting the ark to move forward during the windless period. Am I right?"


    "Im¡­ Impressive! You can actually tell that much just by sensing that little presence you felt on me?!"


    The young elf saw right through the warrior and shouted in surprise. However, after hearing what the warrior said, he blinked and smiled and he shook his head as he said, "But you got one thing wrong though. I''m not a ranger. I am, in fact, an oceanic druid, and Funa is not my mount. She is my familiar."


    "Druid?" This time, Joshua was puzzled. The warrior scanned Hill from top to bottom again. "Now this is unexpected."


    He found some magic runes engraved on the waist, abdomen, and the inner thighs of the young elf. In fact, those were the magic runes that belonged to regular druids. They relied on the power within all the runes to activate their Beast Transformation or by using their Divine Spells of Nature.


    However, in general, there were very few druids tried so hard to hide the magic runes on their skin. Most of them could not wait to show off their magic runes, which looked wild.


    "It''s beautiful."


    Meanwhile, Hill walked up to Black. The young elf reached his hands out and gently touched Black''s neck. Then he spoke a little drunk and relaxed, "Such smooth lines and patterns. What a delicate body¡­ It seems that you''re a little uncomfortable now, but this is not a big deal."


    Before he finished his words, a green light suddenly emerged before him and began to swirl rapidly in the air. It formed into a mass of light. In the middle of the light mass, the power of nature surged back and forth as vital energy waves gushed from it.


    A superior divine spell, the blessing of nature. Hill took a breath and cast a natural divine spell on Black, pouring a refreshing power into the draconic horse.


    Black: "Roar¨C?"


    The moment when the energy wave entered its body, the draconic horse instantly felt much more refreshed as its spirit was lifted by that flow of power.


    The Black Smelting Dragon was capable of transforming the elements of water and fire into its own life force. The main reason why Black, with the bloodline of an Ancient Dragon, was feeling so uncomfortable for being on the levitating warship in the sky was mainly that the fire and water elements high up in the sky were too thin. Furthermore, even if the elements were dense enough, most of the elemental power would be absorbed by the magic energy core of the warship.


    Not to mention that being on a transport like that was like sending a man to a highland with thin air. At least in Black''s case. So naturally, Black could not adapt to the surroundings.


    Without the shape-shifting pendant, it would threaten Black''s life if it wanted to keep its huge body in the middle of the air for another few days. Even if it could return to the ground for a while, it would still suffer some of the after-effects, causing the draconic horse, which was always lively to feel a little ill. However, now that the young druid had blessed Black with some power of energy, it had regained its spirit.


    "Mr. Hill, if you''re tired, perhaps it is best you retire to your room now and have a good rest."


    Hill yawned and remained standing at the side after he cast the spell. Sister Saya who was currently occupied with the research on the crystal shield before her, reminded the young man, "We''re in the depths of Anos Abyss. Danger is imminent. We just cannot be sure when we are going to face it. I hope you can maintain at your best at all times."


    The great nun spoke as dignified as the captain of the knight''s order. She sounded as if she is used to speaking in that manner.


    "Alright." After responding to Sister Saya, Hill immediately turned around and walked towards the door. When he walked past the warrior, the young man slowed down and reminded the warrior gently out of goodwill, "Mr. Dragon Knight, you might want to care for your dragon more. It is currently stuck at the threshold of Gold-intermediate. If you often allow your dragon in the state before I cast the spell, that will slow down its advance into higher tiers in the days to come."


    "Your insight is very useful," Joshua said and then turned around to look at the draconic horse that seemed to be much more spirited than before. He nodded at the young man cautiously and said, "Just call me Joshua. And thank you very much for the advice and the aid."


    "It''s alright. After all, I''m a dragon knight myself." Hill smiled with ease as he moved toward the door. "Gold-advanced is actually extremely difficult for dragons to cross into, especially dragons that are half-blooded like you and me."


    "It can go further if it can break that barrier. However, if it can''t, it will remain at its current tier, never to advance ever again. The dragons usually feel devastated if that happens."


    After he was done talking, Hill left the great hall. Hill walked straight towards his own room gently.


    "No wonder you''re so polite to him."


    After the young elf had left the great hall, Joshua rubbed his chin as he looked at Black, which was wagging its huge tail enthusiastically as he thought to himself, "In terms of strength, he''s not strong. He should only be about Silver-tier. Even with the power in his runes all over his body, he could only buff himself up to the strength of a Gold-tier to protect himself during a battle. However, he possesses skills and related knowledge to wield the power of superior nature magic. With a Gold-advanced dragon coupled as his partner, he could indeed become a powerful support during a battle."


    "Young man? Joshua, it seems that you have forgotten some common knowledge during your long stay with the dwarves in the North."


    Roland laughed at what Joshua said. He shook his head and waved the cup in his hand around then said, "Hill is much older than us. He is a little younger than Commander Robzek though¨Cin fact, judging purely on his appearance, he seems about thirty or forty years old. Other than addressing him as ''mister'', what else could we call him? Furthermore, Hill is a member of the Order of Leviathan Knights in the Eastern Plains. He has just traveled thousands of miles to join our little expedition across Anos Abyss under the order of the church. Of course, we need to be courteous towards him."


    "Although his strength appears to be a little weaker than we expected, that man is still an expert in conducting expeditions across the regional sea. Furthermore, an oceanic druid can predict the storms and the currents of the sea. Hill was the one who predicted the windless season in Anos Abyss."


    Rozbek nodded to express his agreement then said, "His draconic companion can also scare away most of the gigantic beast lurking in the dark sea. That will save us plenty of time in our expedition. After all, our main destination is the center of that gigantic whirlpool. We are not here to slay some terrifying creatures that have been tainted by Chaos."


    "So who else did you invite?"


    Joshua was curious to know more about the people that were tagging along on this adventurous expedition. According to Pope Eagle, the church had gone into Anos Abyss for over four times to explore before they invited him. Naturally, all four expeditions had ended up in failure. After being agitated by the results of the expedition, the Church of the Seven Gods had finally decided to gather all of the Champions in the continent to join their fifth expedition across the sea of Chaos.


    "Not much. Only three which includes you and Hill."


    Robzek seemed to have anticipated the warrior questions. After looking at Roland and Saya, Robzek immediately replied the warrior, "I shall introduce you to the other person when we have time later. But now, we have something to ask of you."


    ¡ªTop floor of the ark


    The Epoch was completely different from any other ordinary ship. It was similar to a square and the shape of two trapezoids joined together to form a hexagonal shape. That ship would undoubtedly be greatly affected when it was sailing. However, the powerful divine spell had already taken care of the negative influence.


    The powerful divine spell covered the entire body of the ark, protecting it against the dark tides and waves that were over tens meters high in the dark region of the sea. The divine runes that contained secrets even transformed the impacts of the tidal waves into the driving force of the ark, making the ark move faster than before.


    However, such a magic on the ark came at a great price. The energy required to power the ark was a few times more than the energy required to power up ordinary ships. Even though the Church of the Seven Gods had their very own magic-core technology to minimize the exhaustion of magic energy to power the ark, they could not ignore the fact that the ark required way more. Therefore, in order to conserve as much energy as they could, they would only use the energy on necessary ground. The Church would need to find another energy source in order to replace the usage of the magic energy core during ordinary times.


    The huge magic circle with a diameter of approximately twenty meters gleamed brightly with sacred light. Just like the core located in the main hall, there were gold and white crystals placed on the nodes of the giant magic circle. They gleamed with the flow of the holy power. At the center of the divine circle, a gemstone the size of half a man floated in the air and spun slowly. It appeared just like the sun, unleashing blazing positive energy.


    Even during daytime, Anos Abyss was shrouded by the haze and the mists. The surroundings of Anos Abyss looked as dark as the night. However, that gemstone seemed to emit light bright enough to shine across thousands of meters into the region of the sea, blocking any malicious evil into the vicinity.


    "The Nuclear Star! You guys actually brought this thing along too?!"


    Following the three men from the church as they made their way to the top floor of the ark, Joshua looked at the gemstones that he was familiar with. He was surprised by the determination of the church in making this expedition a success.


    Truth to be told, everyone knew that the Nuclear Star before the warrior was the treasure that was placed in the middle of the Glorious Main Hall to decorate the hall. It also resembled the kingdom annihilating the orcs and crowning themselves the ruler of the North of the Mycroft Continent. Seeing that sort of treasure here kept everyone wondering how much the church had to give up in order to get that thing here.


    As they have yet to meet any danger, nor did they sail into storms or great tidal waves, the operation of the divine circle was minimal. Layers of runes that appeared like gears turned slowly as they directed the positive energy flowing out from the core of the Nuclear Star to disperse even the slightest power of Chaos.


    "During our last expedition, we managed to reach the deepest region of Anos Abyss. We were so close in getting near to the center of the great whirlpool."


    Taking a step forward, Robzek looked at the divine circle and said to Joshua, "However, at the end of that expedition, all our efforts were in vain. The power of the Abyss was too dense and the dark mists were rolled into the area, causing the ark to lose its sense of direction¡­ because of that, we have wasted too many resources. So, we had no choice but to flee the place ¡­ We had to prepare for the next expedition.


    The great nun, who was standing near them also voiced out. "The Nuclear Star is already the best and most powerful treasure of positive energy in the entire Mycroft Continent. Even though it is not capable of shielding the ark from the mist, it is not because the Nuclear Star is not powerful enough. It is just that we need it to resist the storms and the great tidal waves as well. So, after thinking about it, the church finally came to an agreement to listen to Roland''s proposal and invited you."


    The last time Joshua was in the Imperial City, he helped the church and the Imperial Royal Mage Guild to expel the Divine Dungeon Shroud. For Robzek and Saya who did not understand that, they believed that the Divine Dungeon Shroud and the black shroud in the depths of Anos Abyss were basically the same thing. Hence, it was the right move to have invited the warrior on-board.


    "So, you have invited me to be your human torch to light up the darkness?" Joshua had finally understood that. He shrugged and said, "I am your human light bulb, so did you all plan to use the Order energy of my Azurite to break through the black shroud in the depths of the abyss? Indeed, the positive energy of Order and the positive energy of the Nuclear Star can actually do much better in dispersing the power of the Abyss."


    "Of course. And not only that."


    Of course, as a friend who had been living with the warrior over a long period of time, the holy knight understood what Joshua really wanted. So he suddenly spoke, "Rest assured my friend. There are many corrupted sea monsters, huge ones, lying in the depths of Anos Abyss¡­"


    Before he finished his words, Roland shut his mouth and remained silent. The warrior understood what Roland was trying to say so he smiled lightly.


    "No matter what, my liege, please try to take control of this magic circle first."


    Next to the warrior, Saya reached out her small palm and released waves of holy light from her hands. She amended and reconstructed some parts of the divine circle without looking at it. A few seconds later, the round waves of runes that looked like gears shrouded the entire magic circle and began separating themselves to form a path wide enough for one man to fit in.


    "How do I control it then?"


    Walking up without any hesitation, Joshua set foot onto the platform of the circle and instantly felt as if he was being bathed by warm sunlight. "Although I understand a thing or two about magic, it does not mean that I know how to destroy them."


    That was undeniable. The warrior took a glance at the divine spell circle and instantly noticed that there were seventeen weak points in its course of operation. If he was given a little more time, he could have spotted more weak spots.


    "It''s simple, my liege."


    The soft and gentle voice of the great nun echoed from the magic circle, "Just stand on top of the circle, in the core. That should do it."


    It was indeed pretty simple. One second later, Joshua was stood straight in the middle of the circle right beneath the Nuclear Star.


    However, right after he stood on the platform, he immediately frowned.


    "This power¡­ something is strange."


    The moment he set foot into the center of the magic circle, Joshua could sense that he had made a strange and yet wonderful connection with the ''Sun'' above his head. Positive energy was controlled and directed by the Divine Spell by his mind. It seemed that he could actually command the magic circle and the circle would obey.


    But that was not the thing that disturbed him. The warrior remained silent as he observed. He used his mind and heart to feel the strange power that surged around the circle.


    The more he immersed himself into the connection, the more serious Joshua looked. The entire top floor of the ark instantly went quiet and calm as if the ark was controlled by the warrior. Only the sound of the wind across the sea and the noises from the operation of the divine spell was heard.


    "Perhaps the Pope did not tell you the details of our goal because of the time constraints."


    Robzek was a plain and simple man. He was seen as a traditional holy knight with a sound heart. He broke the silence about ten minutes later and spoke gently to the warrior, "Because we were worried that you might not believe it. So we wanted you to come to Anos Abyss with us to witness everything¡ª"


    "You don''t have to explain yourself."


    Joshua could sense the sacred power, familiar and yet unfamiliar, inside the magic circle. He suddenly said, "I am well aware of what you are trying to do here."


    The structure of the magic circle was extremely amateurish compared to the one in his previous life. There was no doubt that this was the prototype of the ''that'' magic circle used during the second war with the Dark Abyss.


    "I should have guessed it. After all the efforts spent on gathering powerful champions in the entire continent, the church even sacrificed greatly in order to get the royals to lend them the Nuclear Star. So it is impossible that they are just sending us here to explore Anos Abyss."


    "The main goal was not to resist the Pentashade Dragons, nor was it to sever the connection between the Dark Abyss and our world. The true goal of the Pope behind all of the smokescreens is indeed extraordinary."


    The shadow of a green orb slowly emerged on the chest of the warrior. The power of Order churned. The warrior turned around and smiled at the other three from the church before laughing. "The Church of the Seven Gods has really big ambitions. I bet you guys do not even treat the Dragon''s Calamity as a threat, not at all. Instead, you guys decided to use the rift at Anos Abyss as a shortcut to bring the fight straight to the depths of the Dark Abyss.

 Chapter 370 Thats Too Much, My Friend

    What was Order?


    In the void before the birth of all things, there was a fire. This indescribable fire had no form and was indescribable. It was the first light of creation and the meaning of existence in all the multiverse that we know today.


    The Initial Flame brought light which distinguished Order and Chaos. The ashes from the fire condensed as steel slowly formed shape. It formed many worlds in the void. Everything existed because of that.


    That was the beginning of the Multiverse and all lives that existed in the universe out there.


    However, fires extinguish and steels rust. The worlds would eventually move towards destruction and be reduced to void and chaos. Sometimes, monsters like the Evil Gods are accidentally born from the destroyed bodies and corpses of the worlds. They were the embodiment of Chaos itself. There was no good or evil in them. Their aim was simple. They just wanted the Multiverse to be destroyed.


    So what could actually stop them? The answer to that would be a ''no''. When the first Evil God was born in the ancient time, some of the worlds had yet to form. They were too young to become a world. In the face of those terrifying existence known to as disorders, efforts to resist were proven futile. The ''young'' worlds would just perish no matter how hard they tried to resist the inevitable.


    In the beginning, that was true.


    The Evil Gods had devoured the bodies of many multiverses and slowly turned the worlds they devoured into Chaos, reducing every single one of them back to nothing¡ªthey did not face any resistance before that. Destroying a world was a piece of cake.


    The process went on for so long that everyone and everything had lost count of the days because there was nothing such as time and dates. There were no living beings that actually possessed the wisdom to observe that sort of phenomenon. Many worlds had been destroyed completely during that period. The gathering of the Evil Gods had even reached as far as the core of the multiverses. They even made contact with the light of the Initial Flame.


    The suffocating darkness extinguished the light. Many worlds were destroyed. The Evil Gods brought death to everything like they always did. They could have easily extinguished the Initial Flame¡ªuntil that day.


    In a world where life flourished, among the cavemen, who only knew how to survive based on their basic survival instincts, certain intelligent individual carefully picked up the sparks from the ashes of the thunder. That individual treated it as a treasure and he carefully preserved it.


    Soon after, the torch was set ablaze and it illuminated the dark night. That illumination symbolized the coming of a new era.


    That was the first Light of Wisdom of all the multiverses.


    From the scattered individuals gathering into tribes, and from the initial tribes to the city states, the pace of wisdom gathering into a civilization exceeded the imagination of all beings. The city states were united into a kingdom. After that, kingdoms were conquering each other as they slowly merged into larger kingdoms. Knowledge and lives gathered and formed their very own civilizations. That was how the embryo of a civilization was formed before it grew into an infant and then an adult as time passed.


    Woods and stones, rocks and mines, steels and tools, everything that revolved around technology were gradually the Sages in ancient times and had understood the essence of power from the world, creating the predecessors of combat aura and magic.


    It only took about a few thousand years for all that to happen.


    The Evil Gods who had no wisdom found it too difficult for them to destroy a world with a civilization that could resist their power. A pure calamity could only temporarily wreck them. For both the world and the Evil Gods, they could regain their strength and their prosperity in just a few years. Perhaps they could even grow much stronger than they were before. Chaos had stopped extending their tendrils to the worlds because the power of Order was expanding and spreading.


    Hence, Order was civilization. It was life¡ªwisdom could transform chaos into order. With wisdom, rocks and steels could be forged into tools. That was the meaning of ''fire'', the essence of ''Order'' itself.


    As stated in the ancient saying, [Wisdom never fades, Order exists for eternity]. Both of them are correlated and dependent on each other.


    Of course, the improvement of Order could also cause the power of the Evil Gods to increase. The Evil Gods of the ancient times were just a bunch of terrifying concepts without wisdom. They were the purest Chaos. Other than sanctioning some calamities or natural disasters upon the world, they were operated in a way that they could not even affect the worlds of Order. That was because the wreckage of the worlds that they were born from no longer had any life remained, nor was there any remaining civilization. They were basically wild beasts that were behaving according to the basic instincts of Chaos.


    However, the destruction of a world with life and civilization was not the same. What emerged from the wreckage of that sort of world were existences such as the Evil God ''Famine'' or Evil God ''Pestilence''. Even though they were both the embodiment of Chaos, they possessed the wisdom of life.


    Those Evil Gods imitated the civilizations that were destroyed, using their wreckages and corpses to create their own followers and believers. After that, the Evil Gods used the power of those wrecked civilizations to attack the other worlds.


    The Evil Gods changed and adapted to the advancement of the civilizations at a terrifying pace. However, it seemed that they could no longer behave in the way they did back in the ancient times. Instead, they could only invade the worlds where certain circumstances and conditions were met.


    ¡ªThe top floor of the Epoch.


    Joshua stood in the middle of the magic circle and in the center of attention. He looked at the blinking divine runes before him. His red pupils reflected the shadows of the green orb.


    The fact that the Church of the Seven Gods were not concerned with the Dragon''s Calamity did not surprise the warrior at all. That was because the current situation was completely different from the situation in his past life.


    The Dragon''s Calamity emerged one year earlier than it should have. Many of the plans were not ready. Furthermore, the entire world was well aware of the conspiracies that the Pentashade Dragons attempted to brew. The Northern Empire had managed to create a vaccine that could resist against the Berserk Dragon''s plague even before the Dragon''s Calamity broke out. That was all thanks to the warrior and the action he took to ensure that everyone was well prepared for the Dragon''s Calamity, leading to the current situation where the Church of the Seven Gods was powerful enough to resist the Dragon''s Calamity.


    In fact, the Church of the Seven Gods was besieged because most of their elite clergymen were sent out across the entire continent, scattered, in order to vanquish evil. So, they were unable to return to their church to defend it. Even though their current forces at the church were not truly their main and most powerful forces in their church, several Legendary-tier dragons would definitely not be able to penetrate the almost indestructible defense of the church.


    And for that reason, Pope Igor even had the extra hands to assemble an elite task force and sent them onto a quest to locate and explore the rift that was connected to the Dark Abyss.


    Unlike the Evil Gods, there were also elementals that were tainted by Chaos deep in the Dark Abyss, but the nature of those things was more similar to the nature of life. Demons were found to have strange and bizarre appearances. They were extremely ferocious. However, they were largely different from the children of the Evil Gods¡ªthey had their own civilizations. Although the Demon Lords were ruling the place barbarically, it was clear to see that the demons did have their own civilization.


    Perhaps it was similar to the speculation by a fellow mage scholar, the Dark Abyss took the resemblance of a world that was alien formed from pieces of wreckages from the worlds that were destroyed. It was categorized into Chaos and Order. It contained the factor that could cause destruction.


    The Dark Abyss had such a special attribute that the church knew that they had to enter that sort of place to learn more. Whether it was the Evil Gods or any living being of Order, the church saw that it was necessary to be well prepared for anything.


    Just like Joshua who was currently analyzing the magic circle.


    [Luminous Flame Seed]


    [Quality: Legendary]


    [Explanation: The Church of the Seven Gods took years to create the divine circle with their research. The divine circle has the ability to cast Chaos away and spread the Order power.]


    [A test item that was precisely created and modified many times in accordance to the environment of Anos Abyss. Its capability to purify is greatly reduced in the Chaotic region of Anos Abyss.]


    [The power originated from the Sages surges violently in depths of the divine circle. You can sense the presence of the ''Bright Scepter'', a Legacy that belonged to the Sage. Because the design of the circle has yet to be perfected, it requires Order power to fuel it before it can be activated.]


    [¡ªThis is a Flame Seed of Order.]


    "It seems that Igor has found the method to not rely on the Legacy of the Sage to wield Order power." Joshua murmured to himself, "He is truly worthy as the number one man in the entire continent, walking before everyone."


    The warrior sounded impressed. He admired the pope very much. If Pope Igor was born during the ancient times, he would surely become one of the Sages that leads the mankind to prosperity. The glorious Flame Seed was able to start up a magic circle for sheltering purposes in an environment filled with Chaos. It means that human beings would no longer be helpless against the invasion of Chaos as their attempts to fight back would no longer be futile.


    Although the divine circle before him had some small flaws, it would not make anything worse. It did not matter that much because the moment where they needed to unleash the complete version of the positive energy would be five years later.


    Joshua did not hesitate and he immediately adjusted the power within the Azurite inside his body. He attempted to operate the giant magic circle.


    However, when the warrior''s will came into contact with the orb in his heart, the Legacy of the Sage unleashed a great amount of knowledge and information and was transferred into Joshua''s mind. It was so great that even Joshua, who had a will as strong as steel, felt dazed for a moment.


    The Azurite which was once sealed away had been revealed to be the Legacy of the Sage after Joshua kept it with him when he was annihilating Chaos. However, the Legacy of the Sage had yet to reveal its own Legacy to the warrior, as everyone had thought.


    It had indeed given the warrior quite a substantial amount of power. Regardless of its ability to convert the Chaos daemons that were slain into life force or the form of ''King of the Searing Soul'', the Azurite had given Joshua more abilities he could ever ask for. In reality however, the Azurite was just giving the warrior its abilities. The orb could only sense one thing inside the warrior''s heart. That was ''battle''. Hence, it only provided Joshua the power to battle. It withheld many secret messages and information about the Sage from the warrior as it was just a treasure that carried only the Order power.


    However, the Azurite seemed to be behaving more different than usual. It sent quite a substantial amount of information to the warrior.


    "The meaning of Order¡­"


    Upon feeling the instant transfer of knowledge and information from the Azurite, Joshua looked at every single detail of the information and knowledge. Then he relaxed and began to laugh, "No matter what, everything will still involve battle."


    He shook his head and did not bother himself with the hidden meaning behind the strange behavior of the Azurite. He was focused on adjusting the power of Order, slowly pouring energy into the divine circle.


    Although his thoughts were set on many things, he only used a few seconds to think when he started pouring Order power into the divine circle, using the Nuclear Star to completely activate the glorious Flame Seed in the divine circle.


    Everything seemed to be ordinary at first. However, a few seconds later, everyone noticed that something was wrong.


    "Hold on! Mr. Joshua, you don''t have to pour so much Order power into the circle!"


    The senses of the Great Nun Saya was sharper than the senses of the two holy knights standing next to her. She was able to immediately sense that had something wrong¡ª it was probably because the warrior was a little absent-minded for a brief moment before he freely poured Order power into the divine circle.


    Good heavens! They had only intended to let Joshua try to see if the divine circle would work or not. They just wanted to see if it could be controlled smoothly. That amount of Order energy was enough to drown several Superior-tier demons!


    "What?"


    Joshua had also felt that something was off. He was affected by the transfer of information that contained the meaning of Order into his mind from the Azurite¡ªwhile he was pouring the Order power into the circle, shadows of the Evil Gods had emerged in the mind of the warrior. Because of the sudden distraction, the warrior had unintentionally used his full strength.


    He had only poured in his full strength for only ten seconds. But he had lost track of how much strength he actually poured. The situation had suddenly gotten out of hand.


    The full strength of a Supreme-tier being.


    There was a huge gap between a Supreme-tier champion and the power of a Gold-tier. When Joshua returned from Illgner, the Order energy of the Azurite had already been fully recharged from the battle with the Evil God.


    "Stop it at once!"


    Robzek and Roland reacted in the same way. Both of them immediately broke out in cold sweat. The divine circle on the Epoch was fixed by Pope Igor himself. Thus, the amplitude of the power of this circle could only be described as ''inconceivably powerful''. During ordinary times, it could power up the entire ark by getting energy supply from the Nuclear Star. So what would happen when it takes in an immense amount of energy that the warrior just poured into it?


    The two holy knights wanted to rush in and stop the warrior. However, it was already too late. A blinding flash of light burst from the divine circle and overshadowed everything. A violent surge of Order energy instantly pushed both of them a few steps back. Roland could not resist the impact of the energy shockwave. Robzek stood his ground firmly after he took a few steps back but was not able to move forward at all after that.


    In the cabin of the Epoch, the young elf had shut his eyes and was quietly resting on the bed in his quarter, ready to sleep. Suddenly, a loud sound startled him. The power of Order which has condensed into a solid state, swept through the ark. That shocked everyone on board so much that they froze for a moment. It even startled some giant beasts that were swimming around the ark too. Hill remained confused as he just woke up from his sleep. He sat up instantly and looked around. "What on earth was that? That was terrifying!"


    Suddenly, a silvery beam shot straight into the heaven from the Epoch. The light pillar tore through the dark clouds in the sky above Anos Abyss, turning half of the sky white. It had also agitated the Chaos power that was charging up somewhere nearby.


    The sea region of Anos Abyss had been known to be stormy with violent winds around. It was hardly ever calm in that region. When it was calm, it was because the storm was brewing before it becomes a greater storm before hitting the region. The prediction that Hill made was actually based on that. In his calculations, the non-windy period should last for about three days before a great storm would hit. However, now, because of Joshua, the power of Order was spreading into the surroundings and was clashing with Chaos that was shrouding the entire region of the sea. The huge sudden change of the energy density had caused the storm to hit much earlier than they had anticipated.


    Instantly, lightning and thunder filled the sky. Purplish lightning spread across the sky one after another. A gust of wind swirled and slowly turned into a gigantic hurricane. Ferocious waves, the storm and the hurricane brewed on the surface of the sea. The clear view before was now blurred by heavy rain.


    "Sister Saya¡­ what is going on?''


    The great nun who was standing next to the circle used a crystal shield to resist against the ferocious wave of Order energy that gushed out of the divine circle. She suddenly heard a lively voice coming from behind her. Saya turned around and saw a little lady with long gray hair.


    The little lady''s appearance was delicate. She looked around sixteen or seventeen years old. She looked anxious. She seemed a little terrified of the light pillar of Order, which has turned into solid before her. She grabbed onto the long robe of the great nun and spoke with her soft little voice, "I was finishing up my experiment¡­ I wanted to show you the result of my experiment¡­ but now¡­ I''m scared to see this thing in front of us¡­ I''m terrified¡­"


    The voice of the little lady was soft and gentle. She looked like she was about to cry because she was terrified by everything that was currently happening. She stuttered and Saya noticed that. So, she turned around and pulled the little lady into her arms and comforted her. "Nothing bad is going to happen, Nono. That''s just a small accident¡­ nothing serious¡­"


    After hearing Saya''s reassuring words, the girl, whose name was Nono, blinked and glanced at the silvery light pillar that pierced the sky, hurling the winds and the clouds everywhere. Her big blue eyes were filled with doubt.


    Noticing the expression on the little lady''s face, the nun seemed to also look troubled. She turned around and looked at the light pillar that was unleashing Order power into the sky but she could only sigh. "Actually, this is pretty serious¡­ But rest assured that we can handle this. Nono, get back to the laboratory first, will you? I''ll be right here with you after this is done."


    "Oh, okay."


    Nono nodded obediently like a good girl, turned around and walked towards the passage into the ark. However, before she entered, Nono turned her head around as she looked at the light pillar. Then she muttered to herself and asked, "Is this another Supreme-tier champion''s deed?"


    Her expression was solemn when she said, "The Church really has a deep foundation. They are capable of inviting a powerful being like this¡­"


    The people on the ark were not the only people shocked by the presence of the light pillar.


    In the sky above the sea in the distance, among the clouds that were moving with the movement of the wind, there was an enormous cyclone which was swirling in a low-pressure air flow not far from where they were. The rains and clouds had been absorbed by that swirling force. All of the violent winds were like the torrents in sky that drove the thick clouds towards that swirling force.


    There was a great existence riding with the howling wind as it flew quietly without making even the slighting noise. Its presence was completed shielded by the winds and the clouds. It was difficult to track its movement or even its presence even if one was using superior divine spells.


    Black Dragon Mandagar was moving in the direction of Anos Abyss. Other than the small parts of its facial features and its head, the black dragon''s body was entirely made of a black crystal. That form allowed the black dragon to change its body structure to reduce the wind resistance while flying in the air. It could also greatly reduce the possibility of being spotted by most of observation or scouting spells.


    Killing its past apprentices was not actually a big deal for the black dragon which was an evil being in the first place. However, even Mandagar was not willing to bear the harsh blame of its elders. Hence, after making some preparations, it immediately began traveling into the distant sea, ready to hunt down an oceanic giant beast. Mandagar would finally complete the transformation of its form after devouring that life force. By then, it would finally be ready to head over to the rift by the depths of Anos Abyss to guard it.


    However, when Mandagar arrived at the border of Anos Abyss, it noticed that the oceanic beasts of Anos Abyss had hidden deep into the depths of the sea. Some of them had even fled thousands of miles away into the other regions of the sea. The black dragon was confused, having no idea at all about what was going on. So, Mandagar flew further into Anos Abyss to hunt for preys.


    At first, Mandagar was flying peacefully with the wind. However, a thunderous noise suddenly echoed far from where it was. The black dragon was startled and became more vigilant than before.


    However, it was pointless to be more vigilant though. The silvery light pillar was seen piercing straight into the heaven as it penetrated through layers of clouds with an explosion, causing the clouds in the sky to ripple like the surface of a wavy water. The ripples came in waves. The dense Order power swept across the entire region of the sea. The presence of the abyss reacted to the presence of the Order power and thunders and lightning began appearing all over the sky.


    As an old black dragon, Mandagar was prepared to be engaged in a battle. The sudden appearance of the thunders was more intense than it had anticipated them to be. Feeling helpless against the power of nature, the black dragon chose to retreat for now. It swiftly dived into the great ocean without any hesitation. However, the thunders and the lightning filled the sky so much that one of the lightning struck its wings by accident, causing the black dragon to lose its form while it was diving into the water, creating a huge splash of water.


    "What¡­ what on earth is going on?!"


    As it floated up to the surface of the sea water, Mandagar seemed extremely furious. It stared right at the direction where the light pillar started. That location was coincidentally the center of Anos Abyss. It was near the border that one could enter into the central core area of the region. The black dragon was vigilant and nauseous at the same time as it sensed the Order Power that was spreading from that direction. Then it gritted its teeth while muttering to itself, "Church of the Seven Gods¡­ It is really you people!"


    "Wait a minute¡­ I should wait until I have completed my transformation. Then, I will surely turn you all into nutrients for my crystals!"


    As it muttered to itself, it seemed to have sensed something else as well. Its fury instantly dissipated. Magandar''s face twitched before a cold sneer appeared on its face. "It seems that I don''t even have to go. Those giant beasts hate that light much more than I had thought."


    Meanwhile, beneath the surface of the sea in Anos Abyss.


    A gigantic shadow approached the Epoch at a rapid speed.

 Chapter 371 The Power of Freedom

    The light pillar of Order power only lasted for approximately three minutes. Joshua had stopped pouring in more Order power, the silvery light pillar that pierced the heaven was beginning to disperse into light particles that vanished without a trace.


    However, three minutes was more than enough¡ªin merely a few minutes, tornadoes and vortexes formed on the surface of the sea not far away. The violent winds and heavy storms once again hit Anos Abyss. The violent tides and giant waves that were over ten meters crash at the body of the Epoch as if they were attempting to sink the ark.


    If the Epoch was just an ordinary giant ship without the blessing of magic against the impacts of those tides, then it might have been crushed into pieces by those ferocious waves and in the black sea. Fortunately, the ark was a magical ship. So even when the ark was swaying dangerously, nothing serious happened during the sail.


    Of course, the people on board the ark suffered a little.


    The giant waves continued crashing into the ark as the Epoch sustained heavy impacts. The crews and the people on board seemed too shook to complain. Joshua walked out of the divine circle with a calm look on his face.


    "Joshua¡­"


    Seeing the warrior walk out of the divine circle, Roland moved closer and looked at the warrior. To the warrior, seemed like nothing had happened at all. The young holy knight had the impulse to blame the person standing before him. However, when he was about to speak, he suddenly felt a sense of helplessness, "Why would you¡­"


    "Everyone, the enemies are coming," Joshua interrupted him before he could finish his words. The warrior looked into the distance and then spoke solemnly, "I have just launched a light pillar of Order power into the world. It seems that that light pillar has attracted quite a number of daemons in the depths of this sea region. Not to mention that there is a big one among them."


    "You''re trying to change the subject ¡ª"


    Boom!


    Right after Joshua''s warning, the Epoch suddenly trembled violently again. Screams and noises rang from the inside of the ark. When Robzek tried to gain balance so that he could stand up properly, he furrowed his eyebrows then nodded. "No, Roland. I can sense that the daemons are gathering here now¡ªprepare to battle!"


    "Yes, sir!" Even though Roland was helpless against the recklessness of the warrior, he remained focus on Robzek''s voice as he responded to the captain with Saya. They walked towards the front of the ark as they got themselves ready to battle.


    Before Joshua made it into Anos Abyss, the holy knight was resting so, he was actually wearing his casual clothes. However, with some chanting, Roland was instantly covered in the Holy Light. A few seconds later, he was wearing his Starfall Steel Armor. The silver armor did not have a single scratch on it. The clean surface of the armor was able to deflect any light beam attacks.


    The weapon that the holy knight held in his hand was no longer the crosshammer he wielded before. He now held a red longbow that looked like the corona around the sun. The name of the weapon was ''Light of Dawn''. It was an extraordinary grade magic enhanced weapon that was collected by the Church in the early days. It was once possessed by a Gray Knight who had slain over thousands of demons with it. Roland looked ahead as he activated the bow in his hand. He sensed the presence of his enemies in the distance. The bow did not have any arrows on it. However, holy light had gathered around the hand of the holy knight and was rapidly turning into a light arrow.


    Robzek was also a holy knight just like Roland. So naturally, he was also equipped with the art of Soul Arming, which was known to be a divine spell that instantly equipped the user with his equipment and weapon. With a flash of holy light, Robzek donned a full set of simple silver-gray armor. Even though the heavy armor on the holy knight seemed ordinary, it was still one of the rare armors forged from Nether Steel, a rare metal of the land. It is extremely inert as it does not react with any element. Even the corrosive acids are ineffective against it. It was also undeniable that its magic resistance was able to resist against all spells that were cast by those below Gold-tier.


    The weapon of the Knight Order was obviously different from before. He was holding a golden javelin that charged with the power of the sunlight. It was obvious that that was an enchanted weapon condensed the power of the ''Sun Spear''.


    Joshua glanced at the two holy knights before him. He understood why both of them did not want to use the weapons that they were familiar and had switched to a ranged weapon. Their main purpose was to protect the Epoch while still be able to attack the daemons in the distance¡ªeven though the ark was blessed and protected by a powerful divine spell, the spell was limited. It would be unwise and unreasonable for Roland and Robzek to wield their warhammers as they dove into the sea to battle the daemons, abandoning the defense on the ark.


    The warrior stared at the great nun. Initially, he did not expect Saya to prepare for battle. However, what happened surprised him.


    To Joshua, most of the pastors and nuns such as Archbishop Artanis were known to be adept at using holy light and divine spells, healing and buffing the other warriors and fighters on the battlefield. For instance, back in the Imperial City in a previous incident, Saya had cast a number of powerful divine spells on Joshua.


    Even though the beneficial statuses were not utilized by the warrior during the battle, the warrior''s power undoubtedly increased by a few notches. Because of that, the warrior was mentally prepared that the nun would do the same this time¡ªbuffing Robzek and Roland with some beneficial divine spells to aid them in slaying the daemons in the sea.


    However, that was not the case. "My prayers shall turn into the glory of our victory¡ª"


    With a gentle and yet determined prayer, the divine power instantly gushed into the surroundings of the top floor of the ark. Soon, a gleaming star that flashed bright from the heaven pierced through the layer of haze and dark clouds as its light shone down on the deck of the ark from the heaven.


    The light was weak. However, it was solid. It easily dispersed the abyssal presence of Anos Abyss that covered the surroundings of the ark. Joshua''s eyes widened as he stared at the nun who supposed to be a supporter in the battle as her entire body was surrounded with sacred light. Divine Spells that were extremely powerful washed over her, one layer after another. The benefits had completely surpassed the beneficial limit that a body of a human being could hold as more than thirty benefits blessed Saya''s body.


    God''s Blessing, Weakness Detector, the Grip of the Holy Flame, the Holy Eye of the Gods¡ªglancing at those benefits, the warrior turned away. There were too many benefits on the great nun at the moment. Most of the effects of the benefits were combined into one because of the effect of holy light. They combined together to form an extremely complex Divine Spell barrier. The barrier shielded Saya''s entire body. The light of those divine spells formed into a pair of light wings and a halo ring above her head. She looked like an angel.


    However, as the buffing gradually stopped, the radiance of the angel gradually vanished as well, revealing Saya who appeared to have her eyes shut as she prayed. The great nun looked different than she was before. Her body was covered in a layer of white and golden light. The radiance was extremely bright and holy. It appeared almost as bright as the Nuclear Star. The crystal shield that levitated beside Saya cracked up and collapsed into pieces like shattered glass. Each of the shattered crystals contained a high level of holy light.


    It was undeniable that those shards of crystals released the Order power in them and would completely destroy their enemies the moment their master gave the command to do so!


    That was a Humanoid Divine Spell Fortress that was acquainted with levitating cannons!


    His heart trembled all of a sudden, Joshua instantly recalled quite a number of his past memories¡ªthe styles and methods of holy knights and warriors in battle were just simple and straightforward. Other than the combat aura, they would just wield their weapons and swing their weapons straight at their targets. However, the situation was different for the mages. In the pre-existence, the situation was considerably fair for the mages. Who would not buff himself seven to eight layers of benefits and get ready to activate all sorts of spells before heading into a serious battle, right? The priests and the nun shared the same view in such regard. They would always buff themselves with protection spells before heading into the battlefield with a tough turtle shell of divine protection against their enemies.


    After bestowing all the protections and spells on her body, the nun moved her limbs around to loosen up a little. Then, she nodded in satisfaction and took out a longbow. The longbow was completely made of translucent crystal. There were Divine Runes floating around the body of the longbow. The name of that longbow was ''Crystal Archer''. It was also one of the superior magic enhanced weapon that the church kept as a collection. It was pretty obvious that the Holy Mountain was not stingy at all to supply everyone in this journey to the depths of Anos Abyss.


    "So how do you feel?"


    Roland who stood beside the warrior noticed the eyes of the warrior. Then he chuckled and said, "Sister Saya is a Saint who has received blessings from the ''Lord of Life''. Her strength is actually nearly as powerful as our commander, Robzek. If she went all out at her best state, her strength could reach the strength of Gold-pinnacle. Her strength could even touch the realm of Supreme."


    "Impressive," the warrior praised immediately and nodded. Then he said, "It seems that we won''t be having problems with the smaller beasts in the sea then. We only need to be careful with the big fellow down there."


    Woooo¡ª


    Before the warrior could finish his words, a long and loud howl echoed through the region of the sea. A chilling murderous will crossed the storms and the rampaging winds and hit the holy ark. The surface of the sea in the surroundings of the Epoch began to roll as shadows flew rapidly towards the ark one after another!


    "They''re here!" It was obvious that the three of them from the church had their very own formation in battle. Roland stood on the left as Robzek stood on the right. The great nun Saya stood behind the two of them, being protected by both of them on the forefront. The radiance on the nun was extended to the both of them. The three of them seemed to have become one in a certain way. They locked vision in all directions of the ark. In the middle of the sky, the shards of crystals that carried the power of holy light rotated as they automatically aimed at their enemies.


    Without any warnings, three light beams of great holiness blasted towards the shadows beneath the sea. Three masses of white and golden lights exploded the moment they hit their targets and slowly formed into three barriers that appeared like a bowl.


    After the barriers vanished, the daemons and the seawater that were trapped within the barriers completely vaporized into thin air. Some distorted black smoke dissipating from the barriers. They seemed to be the residues of the daemons that were vaporized.


    However, there were many more daemons underneath the surface of the sea. There were over a thirty or more of them left. One after another, the daemons emerged from the sea. The black abyssal presence began to float with the waves on the surface of the sea. Those monsters revealed themselves at last.


    The monsters looked like the creatures that were commonly seen under the sea. There were those which looked like the great white sharks, the mackerels, the killer whales and the blue dolphins. As for the others, even though their appearances were extremely strange, the appearances of the sea monsters that were corrupted by the abyssal presence were not much of a difference from the appearances of their own kinds. Their bodies were made from bones and shells. Some of them had seven to eight tentacles. Some of them even had many eyeballs and gigantic mouths that looked disgusting.


    Though the appearances of the monsters varied from one other and were bizarre, all of them shared something in common. They were all covered by a black shroud. Those infected sea monsters remained in silence as they were charging forward against the current. They made their ways towards the Epoch. Among those monsters, the largest one was a giant shark that was about twenty meters long. If it rammed into the ark with the tide of the sea wave, the ark would definitely sustain damages no matter how powerful the divine circle was.


    However, a beam of light blasted right into the giant shark as the blazing holy light tore through the black shroud and cut the shark in two. The stanching internal organs and the blood of the shark splattered into the sea. A piece of the crystal shards that rotated above the head of Saya seemed to have lost all of its power and made its way back to the side of the nun to recharge itself.


    The three of them did not reveal even the slightest worry on their faces despite the ferocious sea monsters and continued to fend off the daemons from the ark. The three of them had already experienced four times of sailing into the depths of Anos Abyss over the past two months. Hence, they had already gotten used to such attacks. The holy light beam attacks landed accurately on each of the daemons that attempted to board the deck of the Epoch, killing them one after another.


    Next to the ark, a gigantic beast leaped out of the water. It was a sea dragon with blue scales and a sharp horn on top of its head. There were a few stripes of green lines across its body that looked like branches of a tree. Roaring, the green lines on the sea dragon gleamed and lightning appeared around it, burning any sea monsters that were attempting to board the ark into crisp.


    It was pretty obvious that the sea dragon was the companion of that young elf. It easily suppressed all of the sea monsters that were attempting to leap onto the ark from the right side of it. It slaughtered all of the daemons nearby.


    At the entrance on the top of the ark, rapid hoofsteps of a horse were heard. Black arrived with a roar. A strange light flashed across its neck as the draconic horse landed on the ground. After the magic spell was relieved off of it, the body of the draconic horse went back into its original size. Black leaped over to the sea on the left side of the ark. The moment when it made contact with the sea water, its blazing body temperature caused white vapors to rise, shrouding half of the ark.


    Soon, a great beam of golden red light pierced through the white mists and straight towards the shadows in the sea. Miserable shrieks and roars sounded one after another as the sea monsters were cooked alive.


    Everyone did their part as they brought down the sea monsters. The ferocious horde of sea monsters were no longer vigorous as they were being completely suppressed. However, neither Roland nor Rozbek were showing any sign of relief. They remained vigilant as they slaughtered the sea monsters that were attempting to come on board. Every now and then, they would look into the distance, keeping an eye out for something in the distant. The long howling of the monsters approached swiftly. The monsters were about to arrive at the Epoch.


    Woooooo¡ª


    Long howling that sounded like whimpering echoed through the air. Even the sound of the storms and thunder were no match to those howling as that was the only sound audible. Everyone listened to the howling as they witnessed the rise of a dark blue light in the distance. The light looked like the color of the sea water.


    The gigantic daemon had yet to reveal itself. However, its power had already formed into waves of magic energy in the air. The blue magic energy of water began to swirl in the air as they swiftly formed into a humongous vortex. The vortex absorbed the magic energy in the atmosphere like a sponge as if it was preparing to launch a powerful attack.


    "That''s the Dragon of the Abyssal Sea Realm," said Saya who possessed sharp senses and was able to recognize the voice. Even though her eyes were blindfolded, she could still recognize the stern and serious tone of the captain, "Although this is just Gold tier, its size is anything but. Its power is definitely not weak!"


    "Tell Hill and Nono to brace themselves¡­"


    "Alright. This is far enough."


    Just as Rozbek was ready to give his command, a voice of a man interrupted Rozbek.


    "Leave this to me."


    Joshua did not show any sign of hesitation. He interrupted Rozbek and took a step forward. The warrior walked to the front of the ark. His black long hair was a mess from the violent winds that blew from the sea. His red eyes focused on something in the distance as he said, "I know. You guys must be wondering if I can show you my strength. So let me fight alone this time."


    "Are you serious about this?"


    Roland blinked and could not respond to the warrior. He looked Joshua in his red eyes and understood that the warrior was not trying to joke at all.


    "But you don''t even have your weapon with you¡­" said Saya who was currently engulfed by the barrier of the divine spell radiance and was hesitating after she shot an arrow. She tried to remind the warrior, "Joshua, we are well aware of your strength. However, you have no weapon at the moment. Or perhaps I can bring you a holy weapon¡­"


    Before she could finish her words, the voice of the nun suddenly faded away until her voice vanished. The warrior did not bother himself with what the others said. Instead, he lifted his head and looked at the sky that was filled with dark clouds and smiled strangely.


    No weapon? Indeed, that was true.


    Joshua looked at the sky where the storms came from. Thunder and lightning flashed across the sky. His did not even have the slightest sense of unease. Instead, he felt like doing it his own way. He wanted to do as he pleased.


    Having no weapon at all? So what? Without limiting himself to swinging a sword, having no worry about breaking the weapon, and having no need to restrain his own power, he could fight as freely as he wanted to. He did not have to restrain himself at all.


    The warrior leaped off from the ark and plunged into the powerful waves. The warrior did not feel excited or anxious. He felt something that was indescribable.


    Well, that should be good enough.


    Splash!


    The three of them who were sent by the church looked at each other as they went over to the side of the ark to look at the spot where the warrior fell into. Instead, they saw only a mass of black and red combat aura.


    The warrior turned into a flowing light of black and red as he stepped on his combat aura and sprinted towards the vortex that was gathering force at an incredibly rapid speed. The waves fluctuated. Humongous waves formed. However, nothing on the surface of the sea was able to stop or deter the warrior from moving forward towards his target.


    The sea monsters lunged at the arrogant flowing red light. They wanted to stop the warrior. However, Joshua lifted his hand up and struck out. The gigantic sea monsters were torn into pieces one after another, blown into pieces of flesh and bone before falling back into the dark sea. The warrior seemed to have possessed a sacred sword in his hand. Everything that blocked his way was torn apart. Nothing was able to stop the warrior from moving forward.


    Mastery.


    The limit of the mortal realm.


    That was a skill that even the gods were surprised at. A being having a powerful body without limitations and a soul equal to the holy spirits.


    Out of the three masteries, Joshua had already possessed two of them. That was a realm that no one had ever reached in the entire history of the world. A champion must possess an extraordinary gift in order to understand each mastery. A champion who has met the requirement might not even be able to do that even after spending his entire life trying to understand it or to enhance it. No one in the entire world had ever thought of mastering two out of three of them.


    However, the warrior had done it. That was actually something unbelievable. The scent of blood that began to fill the atmosphere attracted more sea monsters to Joshua. Some of them started ramming at the Epoch. However, the warrior remained focus on using his ''karate chop'' as he brought down every single monster around him. Until then, none of the monsters were able to get close to his body.


    However, the warrior got bored of that style of slaughtering. Suddenly, a flash of light suddenly moved across his red eyes as he swung his arm around, creating a gust of combat aura around him. The gust of combat aura spread a couple hundreds of meters into his surroundings. Every single sea monster within that radius was crushed and shredded into bits. Their flesh and bone were blown far away.


    That was not the end though. Joshua let out another roar and instantly sped up by a notch. His sudden movement caused a loud explosion and a vacuum tunnel behind him.


    The warrior vanished into the storms and the howling winds of Anos Abyss. The three of them from the church could only see a black and red flash of light speeding across the distant sea as it made its way straight towards the dark blue vortex of water. The gigantic tidal waves were pushed aside by the light and the seas monsters were thrown off, leaving a trail of dead sea monsters behind. Even the howling winds and the thunder were terrified of it and stayed away from the black and red light.


    In the middle of the black and red flash of light, the warrior''s eyes were fixed on the sea water as if he could see through all the darkness in the sea. He looked straight at the true form of the gigantic shadows that was hiding beneath the surface of the sea water not far from him. He seemed bored. He did not even show the slightest fear in his eyes. There were only pure lights in his eyes.


    The warrior allowed his own will to reach his own expectation. Whether it was the Dark Abyss or Chaos, as long as they were his enemies, he would eliminate all of them.


    That was the foundation that defined a champion. That was the power that was free from all restraints.

 Chapter 372 Slaughter

    Over Anos Abyss, dark clouds rolled. The purplish lightning flashed in the thick shroud and the heavy rain. The light from the lightning in the sky shone upon the dark region of the sea. Because of that, one could actually see that there were many air vortices formed from the presence of the Dark Abyss as they eventually turned into large hurricanes.


    Wooooo¡ªwooooo¡ª


    The magnificent magical vortexes formed in the air among the flashed of the light and shadows. Beneath the sea, where the vortexes were, was an enormous dark shadow swimming around rapidly like it was dancing with the vortexes. As the howling echoed, a heavy pressure spread into the area.


    Dark gigantic shadows approached the surface of the sea as if they were summoned by the howling. However, those dark shadows were just the size of a leave on a gigantic tree if they compared to the enormous shadow beneath the sea. As that shadow sped up in the sea, it began to set itself afloat as its body broke the surface of the sea, arching up huge waves, causing a mini-tsunami in the sea as the waves spread.


    Its back was the first thing that rose up to the surface of the sea. After that, a head and a neck that appeared just like snake appeared from beneath the sea. It was impossible to see the true form of that gigantic beast. However, anyone could tell that whatever was revealed was just the tip of the iceberg. Before it even did anything, the negative aura of the gigantic beast filled the area around it.


    As the daemons stared at the humongous shadow, they hissed and roared. Their voices overpowered the rumbling thunder. The gigantic beast let out another long howl. The sea monsters seemed to have received the command from the ruler of that region of the sea. They focused on their new target as they charged at the warrior.


    "Intruder that interrupts the slumber of the dragon in the depths of the sea shall perish into the dark abyss."


    The giant dragon then looked at the Daemons with its cold eyes as swam into the distance. It absorbed the Magic energy in the dark sea as it gathered the water vortexes above its head into a gigantic hurricane of water. The gigantic water hurricane carried strong Magic energy that was enough to sink an entire city. The gigantic dragon was preparing for a battle.


    It was the Dragon of the Abyssal Sea, Shadra.


    The Marine Abyssal Dragon hailed from an outer world that only consist of sea. Their bodies and their snaky neck looked like a snake''s. Their bodies were covered in scales. The abyssal dragons were obviously not the traditional Astral Dragons, nor were they the draconic beasts in the Mycroft Continent. However, these Marine Abyssal Dragons were the kings of the sea because of their gigantic bodies and the terrifying magic energy they possessed. They have the abilities to manipulate waves and storms. They could even use the power of the waves and the current to destroy their enemies.


    Any warships that encountered this sort of daemon would be like paper boats or toy boats, bound to be destroyed. The gigantic body of each abyssal dragon was over three hundred meters long. The power they wielded could sink an entire island. The abyssal dragon could summon tsunamis and storms to destroy a harbor or devour an entire island.


    Shadra was a true and pure-blood Marine Abyssal Dragon. Its power was much stronger than its own kind. It could even easily manipulate the Magic power in that region of the sea and gather them into a gigantic water hurricane above its head.


    However, now, even a creature so powerful like Shadra felt fear lurking deep in its heart.


    Not long ago, a light beam with pure Order power went through the dark clouds in the sky, illuminating the light of Order in the entire area of the sea. Half the daemons in Anos Abyss felt the magnificent power surging in the sea. That was totally the opposite of the existence in the Abyssal sea. Not to mention that the light of Order purer.


    Shadra was not an imbecile. For the ancient creature that had lived on the seabed of Anos Abyss for over hundreds of years, it had obtained a lot of information due to the wisdom it possessed. Judging from its density, the holy light was definitely no ordinary holy light. An ordinary Supreme-tier priest might not even be capable of releasing pure holy light.


    The main goal of the Church of the Seven Gods for sending a champion so powerful was very clear¡ªto clean the entire region of the sea of its impurities. From the sailing direction of the ark, their main target was obviously the impurities.


    Since that was the case presumed by Shadra, it believed that it had no other options but face them in combat. But in reality, Shadra was mistaken. It sent all of its minions forward to give the Church a ''warm'' welcome. It charged up its strength and power to prepare itself for the champions that were sent forward by the Church of the Seven Gods.


    The preparation that the abyssal dragon did was smooth. The pace of the ark was significantly reduced by the attacks of the sea monsters. Shadra was even able to complete the summoning of the magic vortex without being interrupted. That was a realm that an abyssal dragon naturally understood after advancing into Gold-tier. Within the vicinity of the vortex barrier it was maintaining, Shadra''s power, speed, magic energy, casting speed, precision, vitality and regeneration ability were all enhanced. What it experienced now was like a process of mutation that was similar to a human being''s Glorious Strength.


    However, even though that was the case, the Marine Abyssal Dragon was dissatisfied. It believed that its preparations were insufficient to ensure its victory over the people of the church. So it was subconsciously a little unsettled as it did not know what to do.


    Right above the sea, not far from it, a black and red light spot came into its view.


    That red light was not obvious as it got through the rain and the darkness. It appeared just like a weak spark that could be extinguished by the raindrops. At first, Shadra did not even notice that little red light. However, soon, it immediately sensed its presence. It also noticed that the little light seemed to be moving a little too fast than it should.


    It was moving so rapidly it was almost invisible.


    The abyssal dragon could see that there were many sea monsters attempting to jump at the small little spot. However, all efforts were futile. They were not only unable to slow it down, instead, but they were also slaughtered by it, and their life forces were absorbed and turned into energy for the light spot.


    "Roar!!"


    The abyssal dragon felt an instant chill deep in its heart as it observed the little spot with its spirit. It knew the identity of the man that appeared as a light spot. That was one of the champions from the Church of the Seven Gods who leaped off the ark earlier as he tried to get to Shadra. He seemed determined to slay the abyssal dragon¡ªfor many centuries, there were quite a number of people who attempted to slay Shadra. None of them succeeded. Most of them ended dead in the stomach of the abyssal dragon. Some of them managed to survive to tell the tales after they failed to kill it. However, this time, the circumstance seemed to be different.


    The survival instinct in Shadra told it that the man was completely different from the others it used to kill. With the spiritual sense of the abyssal dragon, Shadra noticed that the man was completely covered with resentment as dark as the Dark Abyss itself. Miserable mourning and shrieking of the daemons and humans were wrapped around the body of the man.


    Hatred, resentment, madness¡­ Simply looking at that human, even the abyssal dragon which sided with darkness felt terrified. Shadra also sensed that there were signs that suggested that the man had slain giant dragons. This man was a powerful Dragonslayer who had slain more than two dozens of giant dragons.


    In just a few seconds, the black and red light spot had enlarged a couple of times in the view of Shadra''s spiritual sense. It could see that there was a blurry shadow of a man charging through the waves, flying straight towards it at a speed a few times faster than the speed of sound. It would most probably take approximately half a minute for that man to arrive by its side.


    Before Shadra could even panic or feel terrified, the Marine Abyssal Dragon let out a long roar. It slapped the surface of the sea with its gigantic fins as the Elements in its surroundings began to tremble. The monster used a powerful energy to change the basic structure of the world around it. It merged the Magic energy that was beyond Gold-tier with the vortex of the water to cause a chain effect between the two.


    The vortex spun at a rapid rate with Shadra at its center. In a spherical space with a diameter of five thousand meters, the water became still. The rain that filled the sky, the waves that rolled, the damp mist, and even the blood that contained rich Magic energy flowing below the sea monsters had completely stopped moving. All of them gathered and slowly formed into the shape of arrows.


    Hundred thousands of arrows were formed in the air. The densely concentrated magic energy shaped those water arrows to look like water jets. Soon after, the abyssal dragon did not hesitate giving its command to all the water arrows. Those water arrows flew at a high speed, straight towards their target.


    The traveling speed of those water arrows exceeded the speed of sound as they burst into a sonic boom in mid-air, leaving the sound of explosions that was a few times more powerful than the sound of thunder.


    With that sort of attacks, Shadra believed that no gigantic sea monsters nor the ark would be able to get away unscathed. That included the human that was engulfed in the blazing flame of black and red. However, it still felt a little unsettled. The impression that the warrior struck on its heart was just too terrifying, pushing the abyssal dragon so hard that it did not dare to be careless. Hence, while the water arrows flew at the target, Shadra did not stop. It let out another roar and turned its attention towards the water vortex in the air.


    Instantly, a light shone from behind the dark clouds. The water pressure in the sky became heavier with the drive of the Magic energy. It entangled itself with the water that rose from the sea as they formed into enormous tornadoes. Water mist around the tornadoes was moving so fast that they could cut through steel.


    The abyssal dragon felt a little tired after summoning a superior magic spell. The water vortexes had shrunk to one-third of their original sizes. Without wasting any breath, Shadra acted vigilantly and swiftly and threw the powerful tornadoes straight at the little red light spot that was about to be hit by the water arrows it threw earlier.


    Theoretically speaking, under ordinary circumstances, even a Supreme-tier champion would face complications and troubles after getting bombarded by waves after waves of attacks like that. That should open up an opportunity for the abyssal dragon strike the Champion that could potentially end the battle. Shadra took a few breaths which lifted its morale, then it let out yet another thunderous roar-the dark clouds in the sky were suddenly filled with lightning.


    That was Shadra''s ultimate skill. Only a few beings could avoid getting killed on the spot by the three ferocious waves of attacks from the abyssal dragon. Even if there they were able to avoid those attacks, they would be too injured to fight back. Before Shadra even saw its opponent, it had already launched a full attack at the target. That proved that Shadra was paying a lot of attention to that red little spot.


    However, it was very obvious.


    The warrior did not intend to negotiate with it at all.


    A wild scream shook the sea. Even the whistling sound of the tornadoes was not as loud. It seemed that Shadra had its worst moment in its life. It sensed the trembling across the great sea. There was a power so great and was as unstoppable as a tsunami gathering in the distance.


    abyssal dragons do not have faces to show their expressions or feelings. However, the change in the color of their scales revealed their feelings and emotions. Shadra''s scales had turned from dark blue to completely grayish black. It meant that the dragon had completely lost it. It could no longer control its emotion. It was overwhelmed by fear and anxiety. With a violent tremble in the great sea, sea monsters stopped swimming in the sea water. Most of them even sank deeper into the sea as their bodies stiffened up. They were overwhelmed by fear after sensing the power that caused the sea to tremble.


    However, no one was paying any attention to those fleeing sea monsters anymore.


    The threat that caused the heart of the abyssal dragon to shrink in fear approached quickly. It had already given up on attacking with lightning and had decided to dive deep into the sea. It dove into the sea and turn itself into a humungous shadow as it observed the situation like an experienced old abyssal dragon. However, that area of the sea that was initially dark was illuminated by some light. Instantly, a beam of black and red lightning went head-on with all of the water arrows that were flying towards it. That light spot had easily destroyed a number of the tornadoes. The light spot then clashed into the last tornado on the surface of the sea and ended the attacks from the abyssal dragon.


    It was obvious that the tornadoes that were capable to destroy everything were absolutely ineffective against that black and red light. As their magic nodes were completely crushed by the red light spot, the tornadoes had no other choices but dispersed and flow with the winds. That red lightning did not slow down at all. It aimed accurately at the abyssal dragon as it flew rapidly straight at it.


    The black and red light was not obvious as it was shrouded by a layer of haze that blocked the sun. However, it seemed as if the light had instantly turned into the center of the world. That light completely ignored everything that blocked its path as it moved towards its target quickly in the sea. It aimed straight at the giant shadow beneath the surface of the sea and dove straight into the sea.


    Boom! Splash¡ª


    A high-pitched sound wave swept across the area. Even the rain was pushed away. The thunderous sound only followed a few moments after the red moving lightning flashed across the sky. Sea monsters in the surroundings hissed as they backed away from the area. However, the voices were too soft compared to that thunderous sound. Right after that, it felt as if a meteor struck the surface of the sea. The strong waves of the sea were replaced by that impact. Instantly, a huge circular wall of water as tall as tsunami spread into the distance with a thunderous rumbling.


    The sea trembled violently from the impact between the black and red lightning and the surface of the sea, bringing chaos to the entire area of the sea.


    A moment after that.


    A human figure that was engulfed by the black and red combat aura broke through the surface of the sea, pulling a snake-like dragon head out of the sea as he made his way into the sky.


    Even though that dragon head seemed damaged, it was still releasing strong energy. The abyssal dragon let out a raging roar as it attempted to bite the monster that pulled it out of the sea by grabbing its flesh.


    That was not a human being at all! The abyssal dragon was convinced. A human being would never have such power and a terrifying will. That must be a human daemon which possessed the brute force of a giant dragon and the merciless heart of a daemon!


    However, how was it possible that Joshua let himself be bitten?


    He looked at the giant beast that expanded and distorted under the influence of the power of the Abyss then sneered coldly.


    The abyssal dragon before the warrior was covered with fine and closely woven tentacles with tiny little suckers all over them. Those tentacles were attempting to break the defense of the warrior in order to suck his flesh and blood while the warrior was attacking the abyssal dragon. Between those tentacles were six yellowish giant eyes the size of a house. Parasitic worms the size of an ordinary man tunneled in and out on the eyelids.


    The head of the abyssal dragon was a giant fortress if was compared to the warrior. One of its ordinary scales was already a few times larger than the size of the warrior. However, in terms of proportion, its head was a little too small for its body. If the body of the abyssal dragon was described as a round and thick disk, then its neck and its head could be described as a long string. Joshua had forcefully carried the entire abyssal dragon out of the sea by holding onto its head. Because of that, he was almost breaking the neck of the dragon. A gentle bite like that won''t even hurt ordinary Gold-tier warriors, let alone Joshua.


    Without hesitating, the warrior lifted his arms with all of the weight on his hands as he clasped onto the upper and lower jaw of the abyssal dragon. Without much of an effort, he pressed his arms against the jaws of the dragon from biting down on him. Before the two gigantic eyes of the dragon¡ªfour out of six had been destroyed by the warrior a moment ago¡ªfilled with shock and fear, the warrior shook both of its arms and released his terrifying force with his combat aura to crack open the dragon''s jaw.


    "Roar! Roar!!"


    The Marine Abyssal Dragon began to twist its reptile-like neck violently from the excruciating pain. Its jaws had already been dislocated by the warrior. Almost half of its teeth had been shattered as well. The warrior''s attack struck deep into the blood of the dragon and reached its bones and nerves.


    Joshua''s body was the toughest weapon at that moment. Though he was still a Gold-tier, he could already resist the Dragon Breath of the black dragon head on. He could even withstand melted steel dripping from his body like he was bathing in water. He had advanced into the realm of Supreme-tier and also mastered the Strength Mastery. His strength and power had far exceeded the limit to withstand only the bite of an abyssal dragon. That bite from the dragon did not even leave a scratch on him. Even though the dragon had solidly bitten the warrior, it was the dragon which lost its teeth.


    Without wasting more time with the dragon, Joshua took a deep breath as the combat aura around his body instantly intensified¡ªcombat aura was the power of life. Joshua did not possess such life force in the beginning. However, because the Azurite on his chest had transformed the hundred thousands of sea monsters he had slain into the combat aura of the warrior, his combat aura had increased to an unbelievably high level.


    Raising the palm of his hand, the black and red flames around his body burned intensely, forming into a light that was ten meters long. Joshua waved his hand around and kept the light back. The neck of the abyssal dragon, which was twitching as it attempted to escape, instantly stiffened up and was torn into pieces. The remains of the neck then fell into the dark sea.


    The thick scent of blood wafted in the air. The warrior could see that the flesh and blood of the Marine Abyssal Dragon were dark blue in color. There were also silver white worms wiggling on the corpse of the dragon. They were mutualistic living creatures living within the body of the abyssal dragon. They even replaced the circulating excretory system of the dragon. The living creature from the dark abyss of the sea was their creations.


    However, even after the head was removed from the body of the abyssal dragon, Joshua did not let his guard down. He remained silent as he stared at the body of the abyssal dragon that was preparing to dive back into the sea. The warrior turned himself into light and stomped onto the backbone of the dragon without any mercy.


    With the sound of bones breaking, a huge deep hole appeared on the back of the Marine Abyssal Dragon. The gigantic body of the dragon that was hundreds of meters long twitched uncontrollably. There was a sound of blood gushing out of its body. Joshua did not stop attacking the abyssal dragon. Even though his body was like a tiny little sand particle compared to the size of the dragon, he was capable of easily killing a giant dragon. The warrior once again charged himself up with his combat aura as he focused all of his combat aura on both of his fists.


    He walked right on top of the large wound on the spine that was exposed on the dragon''s body. Joshua punched his fists in the air as if he was punching at the dragon. However, each strike from his fist destroyed the dragon''s internal organs. The rib cage and some other the internal organs. Having already lost its head and its neck, the abyssal dragon moaned quietly but miserably. The warrior calmly destroyed every organ in the dragon as he slowly killed the creature.


    After a long while, when the Epoch arrived at where Joshua was, the people on board of the ark could only see a patch of the sea tainted with dark blue blood. Also, they could see that the warrior who appeared to be unscratched standing on the sea. He looked so clean as if he didn''t just fight with a giant dragon.


    "¡­ Joshua?''


    Roland, who was standing by on the side of the ark, looked at the warrior who was standing in the middle of the rain. "What were you thinking?"


    "The head of the Marine Abyssal Dragon was merely a tool for it to feed. Even if you crushed its neck and destroyed its head, its brain is still inside of its body."


    Hearing what his comrade said, Joshua remained silent and shook his head. Then regret filled his face as he said, "Well, this is my first time slaying this kind of dragon. I was not sure of the structure of the dragon at all. If I had known from the beginning, I wouldn''t have wasted my energy doing all that."

 Chapter 373 Human Transfiguration Magic

    Joshua returned to the ark.


    "It is really straightforward."


    Robzek and the warrior nodded at each other. After greeting each other, the captain turned around and stared at the sea that was tainted with dark blue blood of the abyssal dragon. Then he said, "It has been only a few minutes, and you have already killed that Marine Abyssal Dragon¡­"


    The silver-haired holy knight knew that he would not be able to do that. Although a Marine Abyssal Dragon with the strength of Gold-pinnacle was not really a threat to him, Robzek knew that he was not capable of killing that dragon in such a short time. Hence, his tone had become much heavier than before as he looked at Joshua who had performed far beyond his expectation.


    The strength of the warrior was completely unlike the strength of a champion who had just crossed into the Supreme-tier. His performance during the battle with the abyssal dragon had turned many of the information the Church of the Seven Gods had on the warrior into just talks and rumors. Because no matter how powerful the rumors said the warrior was, the real Joshua was much more than that.


    "A pure means is completely different from this." Having guessed the captain''s doubts, Joshua spoke his mind with simple words. "You are a holy knight who wields holy light. You have the responsibility to protect your comrades and friends. Your main goal is to achieve victory. Your abilities are more towards defense, not offense. Your main aim is not to kill your enemies."


    "I, on the other hand," the warrior shrugged and continued, "I am quite good in killing enemies."


    Silently nodding his head, Robzek did not say much anymore. The strength of the warrior was undeniably one of the significant factors that could increase their success rate on carrying out their plans at the Dark Abyss. That was the main reason they started this expedition into the depths of Anos Abyss. And because of that, they were all glad.


    Meanwhile, Saya had also deactivated the Divine Barrier.


    With the help of the great nun alone, the sea monsters across the dark sea would never stand a chance against the holy ark. As the embodiment of an overwhelming suppressive cannon of holy light, she held absolute power over all inferior daemons. Even if there were some powerful sea monsters that could break through Saya''s barrier, Robzek and Roland would definitely be able to handle the situation and kill all the sea monsters that approached the ark. With the three of them working together, it became possible for the church to sail into the depths of Anos Abyss.


    "This is a little unfortunate though¡­" She walked up to the edge of the ark as she looked at the surface of the sea with her blindfolded eyes. She sounded a little regretful as she said, "Even though that Marine Abyssal Dragon was a little tainted by the Abyss, it had yet to transform into those weird creatures. It should have known something. Perhaps it knew something about something in the Great Central Whirlpool that''s located at the depths of Anos Abyss. Or perhaps it also knew where all those monsters came from¡­ We could have interrogated it for some answers before killing it."


    The great nun sounded cold when she faced the daemons. She did not show even the slightest mercy towards those sea monsters.


    When Joshua heard what she said, his interest was aroused. He asked curiously, "What monsters could it be?" then the warrior pointed his finger at the sea monsters that were fleeing from the ark. "Those are not the monsters you are talking about?"


    "Those are just some weak sea monsters. Of course, they''re not the ''monsters''. After losing the essence of the dark abyss, they will soon return to their former states. They are only living creatures that are affected."


    After hearing Joshua''s question, Saya smiled and answered the warrior, "Lord Count, because you have just arrived not long ago, so we have yet to brief you on a lot of things. We have traveled into Anos Abyss for over four times. On our last expedition here, we arrived very near to the Great Central Whirlpool. However, because of some unexpected accidents, we were forced to retreat¡­ right before the end of that expedition, we had encountered some of the sea daemons near the Great Central Whirlpool. We had a hard time trying to defeat them. Strangely, they were much more powerful than us. They were so powerful that we feared them."


    Saya raised her right eyebrow a little. Joshua could tell that Saya was telling the truth. Her so-called ''hard time'' meant that their strength and the strength of those monsters were equal. Hence, the fear she talked about was not a joke. She did not exaggerate to scare the warrior.


    However, could the daemons really do that? Out of the three of them, one was an old and experienced Supreme-tier holy knight. The other one was the great nun with the strength of the pinnacle Gold-tier. The third one was the young holy knight who was a prodigy. With all three of them, the party could easily annihilate anything on the continent. They were also the key of the church to defeat their enemies. They could face intermediate-grade Dark Tide from the Dark Forest head on.


    Hill and his oceanic familiar were on board as well. Not to mention that they had even invited one mysterious champion to tag along. So, when Saya said that the monsters in the depths of Anos Abyss were giving a hard time to the people on board of the Epoch, the warrior was very interested to see what sort of monsters were in that area.


    "Speaking of which, Joshua. From what I saw just now, I believe that those monsters are somewhat connected to you."


    Roland who stood beside them suddenly broke out of silence as if he had recalled something. He turned around and looked at the warrior thoughtfully, "Their aura seemed to be similar to Ling and Ying''s¡­ Even though they have sided with Chaos when Ying and Ling were normal¡ªthere are similarities between them. I just can''t explain it."


    Joshua immediately raised his guard with furrowed brows. As he was about to ask some questions, the Oceanic Bladed Dragon which had been following the ark slowly dove back into the sea. Black was attempting to climb back aboard of the ark. The warrior noticed that Black had returned from the battlefield, so he instantly gave the Shapeshifter''s Pendant to the draconic horse. A wave of magic energy surging through its body and Black was turned back into the size of an ordinary horse. It carried the pendant as it ran back to its master.


    Joshua patted Black''s head and praised it for its contribution during the battle. Then he lifted his head and looked at the dark sky as the rain poured. Then his face hardened as he spoke to the three people from the church, "Roland, you have to be more specific than that¡­ Let''s get back into the cabin. You have to tell me more about the monsters, where they come from and in what way are they similar to Ying and Ling."


    "No problem." The blond-haired holy knight nodded. However, he was a little surprised to see that the warrior was worried.


    Roland thought that Joshua would stay calm and uninterested as he usually would. He thought that the warrior was only interested in battle.


    ¡ªBack inside the ark, in a resting cabin.


    As the legitimate leader of the holy ark, Robzek was determining their location with the crew of the ark as they continued to move toward the Great Central Whirlpool. Saya seemed to be on her way to meet someone. So she excused herself from the cabin, leaving only Roland and Joshua at the square table.


    "Alright, you can tell me now, Roland."


    After taking a sip of the warm tea, Joshua placed the cup down and straightened himself to listen to the holy knight, who gulped down some drink with a serious look on his face. "The monsters you talked about earlier, what exactly are they? What kind of similarities do they have with Ying and Ling?"


    "You should be well aware of it. The main goal of our party was not only trying to purify the sea of Anos Abyss. We also aimed to destroy the rift connected to the Dark Abyss located in the middle of the Great Central Whirlpool. We need to understand the conspiracies of the demons and the Pentashade Dragons."


    Unlike Robzek and Saya who were not that close to the warrior, Roland and Joshua were quite close. So when Roland was speaking to Joshua, it sounded casual. "There is something strange about it. Other than the sea monsters that are influenced by the Dark Abyss, the powerful monsters in the surroundings of the Great Central Whirlpool did not have even the slightest trace of influence from the Dark Abyss. Doesn''t matter if it was their appearance or their aura, they have nothing to do with the demons at all."


    According to the description of the holy knight, those powerful monsters near the Great Central Whirlpool looked different. However, each of them had smooth shells. The joints on their bodies and the vertebra on their backs were also formed from some sort of translucent crystal structure. They actually look more like gigantic insects that are covered in crystals that sea monsters.


    The most suspicious thing about it was that there was not even the slightest trace of the Dark Abyss on their bodies. Instead, their bodies had a kind of strange Chaos energy.


    Roland subconsciously lowered his voice down. He leaned into the warrior and whispered, "They might have something to do with the Golems we encountered back in the Illgner World. They must be the ''children'' of some Evil God. Furthermore, their scents are similar to Ying and Ling. So Joshua¡ªI suspect that they are the seeds of the Evil Gods that had been sealed away by the Radcliffe Family in the Northern Sealed Land."


    "Your suspicion is right though¡­ The Crystal Insect Yoel Mardas are Aragami."


    After listening to the holy knight, Joshua frowned and muttered to himself softly, "Indeed, divine armaments are actually made of the remains left behind by the Aragamis after they are slain. It''s not strange that Ying and Ling have the same auras as theirs¡­ However, why would they appear in that place then?"


    The warrior shook his head as he already knew the answer deep down in his heart.


    That was normal. The Evil God of Famine had invaded many worlds. Over thousands of years, it had turned Karlis into a desolate world, leaving only a few Aragamis that had yet to attain the Legendary-tier to rule over the continent. It would not be weird even if the Evil God found another world that was connected to the Mycroft Continent to invade a thousand years later.


    However, Anos Abyss was the location where the rift connected the Dark Abyss to the Mycroft Continent. So what did that have to do with the Evil God of Famine then?


    "The situation is a little more complicated than we anticipated. However, I would like to express my gratitude for telling me all that." Lifting his cup, Joshua expressed his respect towards Roland and clinked his cup with Roland''s cup. The holy knight looked at his own cup and emptied it before he spoke. He smiled bitterly. "We''re not drinking wine. Why are we even toasting? Since we are about to arrive at the Great Whirlpool, you shall see it with your own eyes. So you don''t have to thank me for reminding you."


    "At least you prepared me, mentally."


    Joshua was preparing to pour a cup of tea for Roland. That tea came from a famous tea house in the Eastern Plains. It can calm a person''s mind and allow the person to concentrate better, casting away all unwanted thoughts. The tea was very popular among the great mages. Joshua loved to drink the tea but not for that reason. He drank it for its taste because it was similar to green tea, a tea that he used to drink in his past life.


    However, obviously, the holy knight was insensitive towards that. He quickly rejected the warrior from pouring the tea for him and said. "It''s alright, I don''t like to drink bitter things."


    As Roland got up, ready to pour himself some other drink, the door of the cabin was suddenly pushed open.


    The door opened very quickly, but the two people in the cabin had already noticed the footsteps outside the corridor. Joshua calmly raised his hand and waved at the young elf who walked in.


    "Good day, Mr. Hill. Weren''t you resting in your own room?"


    "That''s true, a while ago." Seeing the warrior, the young elf lips curled up a little. He seemed displeased as he started to speak, "If someone did not cause any trouble in the first place, we could have rested at least another day or two¡ªI did not really expect the storms and the great waves to be summoned by the incident."


    "It''s my fault."


    Joshua admitted right away because he knew very well that his action had sparked the entire incident to escalate. So he was the one who disrupted the crews'' plans. He picked up another cup and poured some tea into it, "So, let''s have a drink then?"


    "Other than alcohol, I wouldn''t touch anything else." Hill walked straight towards the warrior and sat right opposite him. Then he took the cup and gulped it down. Instantly, his face twisted in disgust as he said, "This is bitter! Yuck! How do you even like this kind of drink?"


    At that time, the young elf¡ªeven though he was older than the warrior¡ªwas wearing an ocean blue robe. There was a coat of arm, a gigantic dragon with a javelin, on the robe. Joshua knew that it was the logo of the Order of the Leviathan Knights in the Eastern Plains. There were also two golden dolphins that suggested the identity and status of the person in the Order.


    However, this person was wearing pajamas made of thin silk. He was only wearing a pair of slippers. He did not look like a member of the crew on a perilous journey to expedite the sea. Instead, he looked like a middle-aged man resting in his own house.


    "So, why are you looking for me then?''


    Without any explanation, Joshua was well aware of the young man''s intention. It was obvious that he needed something from the warrior. However, the warrior doubted that he could help the oceanic druid who was a dragon knight in any way.


    Could it be that his actions during the battle had interrupted the young man in his sleep? But this young man did not look like a person who would bother himself with such trivial things.


    "I have met my familiar ''Funa'' a while ago. Of course, I have also met your dragon¡­" Hill took a deep breath slowly as he swallowed the remaining tea in his mouth, cringing. Then he looked at Joshua in the eyes and spoke doubtfully, "Joshua, I have heard Robzek and the others calling you by that name. So I am going to call you Joshua as well¡ªare you really a dragon knight?"


    "¡­"


    Joshua thought about it carefully. In addition to having a dragon as his mount, it seemed that he had nothing to do with being a dragon knight at all. Hence, he hesitated before responding to the young elf''s question, "No."


    "Cough cough¡ª" Hill''s purplish eyes widened as he choked on the tea, looking shocked. "How come you''re so straightforward with me¡­"


    "Because I really am not a dragon knight."


    Joshua told Hill the truth. He brushed his chin and spoke calmly, "Black was actually my warhorse. I have attempted to awaken the bloodline in it. That''s how it ended up being a draconic horse¡ªperhaps he has become a true giant dragon now¡ªhowever, honestly, I have never thought about becoming a dragon knight. It''s just that I have a dragon as my mount, that''s all."


    The warrior also realized that he did not have to ride his warhorse recently as well. However, he did not voice that out. The warrior suddenly realized that Black had become a mobile cannon deep in his heart instead of just a mount. Joshua had already gotten used to charging into a battlefield with Black. Because he could finish the battle faster than he could alone."


    "¡­But your practice has nothing to do with being an ordinary knight at all!" Painfully squeezing the cup in his hand, Hill looked conflicted. "Your dragon did not even have a saddle to begin with, not even a leash¡ªyou did not even equip your dragon with armor that could at least protect its weak spots. Are you going to allow your familiar to battle with you in that vulnerable position?"


    Roland came back to Joshua after fetching himself fruit juice added with some sugar. He saw Joshua having a conversation with Hill, and he heard what they were talking about. So he shrugged and sat on the other side of the long table.


    The poor holy knight did not have the money to get himself a mount. So he decided not to sit with the two of them.


    "I seldom let Black into the battlefield alone. Furthermore, it always stayed behind the enemy line as a support."


    Although he was reminded by Hill that Black''s power level had actually yet to reach its full potential and that was due to his own recklessness, the warrior still decided to remind Hill about his stance. "Normally, I''ll charge into the frontline while Black will support me from the back. As you can see during the battle today, Black was always in the safe position during the battle."


    "No, that''s not what I meant¡­" Normally, having a giant dragon to play a supportive role in a battle was unprecedented. That was perhaps the first time the young elf had met a wonderful draconic familiar in his entire life. He seemed conflicted with his fingers were intertwined. He seemed to have no idea what to say. "That''s just too strange!"


    "Speaking of which, Mr. Hill. I wonder if you know a thing or two about magic."


    The warrior seemed to have thought of something. Joshua poured the young elf another cup of tea. Then he asked the elf with curiosity, "I''m talking about the magic that can turn a giant dragon into a human. I heard some rumors suggesting saying that the giant dragons in the Order of the Celestial Knights could turn themselves into human form. So, I''m just wondering if the Order of the Leviathan Knights might know something of similar spells or magic. After all, these two Orders are known to be the best in the entire world."


    "No, that organization only consists of babysitters, not worthy to be called as the Order of Knights or whatsoever! Not at all!"


    Disagreeing with Joshua, he responded the warrior''s statement harshly as he understood the warrior''s intention. He scratched his cheek and asked the warrior, a little confused, "You are talking about Human Transfiguration Magic, right? Isn''t that a spell which the giant dragon should know¡­ Oh, yeah. Your dragon is what it is today after undergoing some evolution by awakening its bloodline. So perhaps it did not get that sort of Legacy skill."


    "That''s for sure, I suppose."


    Suddenly, a fresh lady''s voice came from the direction of the door, with a series of loud and clear footsteps. A tall lady came into the resting cabin and explained, "The bloodline that Black inherited originated from the strength of an Ancient Dragon called the Smelting Black Dragon. That bloodline is completely different from most of the Astral Dragon''s bloodlines that most giant dragons possess. Only the Astral Dragons can inherit the Human Transfiguration Magic to blend with the people of this world."


    Joshua turned around and looked towards the door.


    The lady was taller than five feet eleven inches. She was obviously taller than most of the men. She was wearing a plain gray leather armor and had long blue hair. Her pupils were cyan. Although her appearance was beautiful, no one in the room paid attention to her physical appearance as the lady was surrounded with the power of lightning. Visible electricity surged across her body. With a vague horn on top of her head, anyone could tell that she was not an ordinary being.


    "Funa, you have finally arrived."


    After seeing that lady, Hill smiled and stood up to greet the lady. "Come, have a seat here."


    The tall lady did not wait. She walked over to behind the young elf and pulled him into her arms. Then she sat on the chair where Hill was previously sitting.


    Joshua started, "¡­this lady is¡­"


    The warrior already knew the identity of the tall lady. The young elf had mentioned the name of his giant draconic familiar many times before. The blue-haired tall lady who was hugging the young elf in her arms nodded and admitted, "That''s right, I''m the Oceanic Bladed Dragon. A human champion that is rarely seen in the continent¡­ So, do you intend to let your own dragon to turn itself into a human? I have seen the Shapeshifting Pendant. Unfortunately, it could only allow Black to reduce in size."


    The lady unexpectedly spoke in a very straightforward manner. She smiled vaguely and said, "You have definitely asked the right question to the right person."

 Chapter 374 Falling on Flat Land

    "Huh?"


    Just Joshua was talking with the humanoid dragon Funa and Roland who sat nearby suddenly exclaimed, "We have a good news!"


    The warrior and the female dragon looked each other and turned around to look at the holy knight at the same time. Roland naturally knew exactly what he should do. He showed the holy light screen to the others.


    The Sacred Mountain, headquarter of the Church of the Seven Gods, had a special method to contact with all clergy. The technology of using the Holy Light to transmit messages through a holy light screen had become a normal thing these days. Roland was one of the future members of the higher order in the church. So, he always received information and news immediately.


    [Count of the Southern Ridge who is in charge of the Central Defense Line, mobilizing two hundred Family Knights to repel the leader of the berserk dragons ''Aurora'' Magina, forcing them to retreat in terror.]


    [The Third Kingdom Army on the eastern coast has repelled the forces of the Iron-winged Dragon as they reclaimed the Arnold Harbor.]


    [Lord Keith of the Kerkraft family led the Blood Mist Legion and has swept away the draconic beasts between the fortress in the Naga Mountains and the headquarter of the main army forces in the Far East Kingdom as they cleared a path to the survival of the southwest of the Kingdom.]


    The information was similar to the one they had read. The Far South kingdoms had suddenly become strong as they fend off the invasion of the berserk dragons. The berserk dragons could only admit defeat and retreat. The intense situation had been salvaged and the tide of the war had changed.


    "It seems that the Pentashade Dragons are really retreating."


    Joshua glanced through the news list and immediately saw the signs. "They are about to launch their full attack on the Sacred Mountain. The kingdoms in the far south are no longer their main targets. Therefore, the champions are no longer interested in fighting, and the berserk dragons on the lower levels have lost their command. Or else these people would not have completed their tasks so easily."


    Perhaps they were wondering why the enemies went down so easily all of a sudden.


    Funa was unfamiliar with human''s texts¡ªof course, it was more likely that the Sacred Mountain was using elegant and complex artistic fonts. So, the female dragon who only knew a little about the ordinary universal language relied on the explanation provided by Hill, one phrase after another.


    After hearing the warrior''s conclusion, Funa had lost interest in those texts. She stood up and invited Joshua. "So what do you say? Are you still interested?"


    Funa was straightforward but gentle. Her main purpose in coming to the resting cabin was pretty obvious. She just wanted to encourage the others to go over the topic regarding the ''Human Transfiguration Magic''.


    "Of course." Joshua also stood up. He gulped down the remaining tea in his cup and wiped his mouth with his hand, "However, I''m more interested to know what to do next."


    "Just leave that to me. I''ll handle the rest for you." She suggested that Joshua followed her. She smiled as she held onto Hill''s hand then left the resting cabin in a hurry. As she walked out of the room, she said, "Black is waiting for us."


    Seeing the innocent and helpless face of the young elf who was forcefully pulled out of the cabin with her, Joshua shrugged. Then he turned around and informed Roland, who was sitting next to him and sipping his fruit juice, of his departure, "Then I shall take my leave first."


    "Just go. I''ll have the entire cabin to myself. It''s great to rest peacefully all by myself here." He waved his hand to suggest that he was not bothered by it at all. "Good timing by the way. I can also look at the current situation."


    Then, Roland turned around and stared at the holy light screen before him and continued to look at the battle reports from the Far South and the surrounding regions of the Sacred Mountain.


    The warrior immediately followed Funa and the others as they made their way to the cargo bay of the ark.


    "It seems that Black has communicated with Miss Funa for quite some time when I was out there killing the Marine Abyssal Dragon."


    As they walked to the cargo bay, Joshua drifted away in his own thoughts as he tried to guess what happened with Black before. "The two of them seem to have bonded quite well. Funa will never know my thought so clearly. She would not have come straight to find me and offer me this."


    It seemed that it was also a wish that Black wanted to fulfill.


    The body of the dragon was indeed a war machine that was perfect in some sense. However, Black could only stay in the Nissia Mountains. It felt bored and frustrated. Furthermore, it had no other friends or any other dragons of its kind and that had really made it felt a little lonely.


    Perhaps its situation was just similar to the situation of No.03. Black also wanted a human body so that it could live with everyone.


    Everyone was walking at a fast pace. They soon arrived at a cabin at the bottom of the ark.


    The cabin was extremely huge. The space was vast enough to keep a giant dragon and the dragon could move around freely. It was obvious that the place was already enchanted by a spell to expand the space.


    Right next to the cabin, there was a valve leading to the outside world, which seemed to be convenient for things to come in and out. On the other side, there were scattered pieces of gigantic armor and equipment. Joshua could recognize that those things were made for giant dragons. And only a giant dragon''s body was large enough to don those armor and equipment.


    Right in a corner of the cabin, Black curled itself and slept on a magic circle on the floor. Even though killing the sea monsters was an easy task, it had also used up some of its energy. It had released a few blasts of its Dragon''s Breath at full power. Hence, when Joshua and Roland went up to the resting cabin, the warrior had the crews on board the ark to bring Black down here to rest.


    The runes in the magic circle glowed as the fire element was activated to create the most suitable environment for Black. There was no doubt that the draconic horse was feeling very comfortable now. It was about to fall asleep soon.


    However, when Funa opened the door, Black instantly opened up its eyes and lifted its head to look at the door. After realizing that one of the people who arrived at the cabin was actually its own master, the draconic horse immediately stood up and ran to the warrior.


    "Sorry to interrupt you while you''re resting," he smiled and patted Black''s head. Joshua suddenly frowned and stared right at Black''s golden draconic eyes and whispered into its ear, "Alright, stop licking my hand. You need to forget your bad habit."


    The half draconic horse seemed a little unhappy about it as it kept its barbed tongue back into its mouth. Funa observed everything from the side and shook her head, "Black just wanted to express its affection for you. You don''t have to be so serious about it."


    "Truthfully speaking, I don''t really mind about it."


    As the warrior brushed his hand against the smooth scales on Black''s head, Joshua calmly replied, "But any ordinary person will not be able to withstand that lick¡­ that lick is so sharp and powerful that even the surface of a rock would be scraped off completely. Even an ordinary armor would be crushed. Only I can withstand that lick..."


    Black''s body structure looked very close to the body of a traditional winged giant dragon. However, the two wings on its sides were very thick. Black used them to balance its center of gravity while it was swimming in the water more than for flying. The two horns on top of its head grew longer than before. They looked extremely sharp and had accidentally penetrated the walls of the Lord''s Mansion back in Joshua''s territory¡ªif it weren''t for that, Joshua would not have sent it over to the Nissia Mountains. Thanks to Black, the walls in the Lord''s Mansion had been repaired and reconstructed over seven to eight times.


    Its entire body was basically a weapon and an armor at the same time. Not only its scales, its claws, its wings, and its horns had barbs¡ªeven its tongue had barbs as sharp as a knife. Its tail was quite powerful on its own too. As long as Black wanted to, it could just use the scales and bone spikes on its tail to shred its enemies.


    "I can tell that you are not happy because you cannot live with us due to the size of your body."


    Joshua bent down slightly and stroked the draconic dragon''s neck. He used strangely gentle tone as he spoke to Black. "As your master, I will not allow you to keep your thoughts to yourself. I''ll grant you your wish¡­ so tell me, Black. Do you wish to appear like a human?"


    The warrior was also a direct person. But he gently asked the draconic horse.


    Black was stunned for a moment. Then it turned around and looked at the blue-haired lady who stood at the side.


    Funa smiled and nodded. Black seemed to have decided. It looked gratefully at the blue-haired lady then turned over and looked at Joshua as it admitted to the warrior that it wanted that.


    "That''s good."


    Joshua stood up straight, looked to his side and spoke to the blue-haired lady calmly, "Ms. Funa, you must have had a long conversation with Black before this. You two seems to be quite close. Or else you wouldn''t be persuading me to agree for Black to get its wish fulfilled."


    Then, his tone turned serious a little, "Are you willing to help us?"


    "Of course. I, Funa, am a dragon who loves to help people." The blue-haired lady turned around to look at Hill who was silent since they came into the cabin. Then she spoke to the young elf gently, "Or else, I wouldn''t have met my cute little Hill."


    "I''m an Oceanic Druid. So when I met a stupid Oceanic Dragon that hurt herself so badly that she had to lie on the beach, of course I helped her!" the young elf grunted and adjusted his black hair as he continued to complain, "In the end, you almost ate me after I transformed myself."


    "I have already apologized for that¡­"


    "After you have apologized, you remained in my home without any intention to leave¡ªif I didn''t have to make sure that your stomach is not empty, I wouldn''t have to accept the invitation offered by the Sacred Mountain and ventured into a perilous place in a new region of sea!"


    The atmosphere became more vibrant as they quarreled.


    When Joshua slew the Marine Abyssal Dragon, Black and Funa had worked together hand to hand to slay many sea monsters that attempted to climb onto the ark. After the battle, the two of them had been communicating. The draconic horse had unintentionally expressed its frustration about having a huge body on normal days.


    The speaker was unintentional, but the listener had the heart to listen. Just like what Funa said, she was truly a hearty dragon. She even got herself into a dangerous situation and hurt herself just because she was too keen to help the others and could only lie quietly on the beach waiting for a miracle to happen.


    Although she appeared to be cold, she was actually a gentle and compassionate dragon. So, when she returned to the interior of the Epoch, Funa went to the cabin to look for Joshua, Black''s, as she intended to find out what he had to say about Black.


    Coincidentally, Joshua also asked about the same issue when he spoke with the young elf. Since the two of them had the same thought, things became much easier for all of them.


    "The Human Transfiguration Magic is actually an extremely complex Magic even for a dragon. So, Black will be needing other''s support during its first casting."


    Funa took a step toward Black and hugged its neck as she explained to the warrior who was standing beside them, "My transformation is inherited from my father, an Ocean Blue Dragon. Black''s first transformation will definitely need my support."


    "Don''t worry. I don''t know these things. So you can do however you want to do it."


    Taking a step back, Joshua knew that he was completely unfamiliar in that regard. He decided to let the blue-haired lady do things her way. Ms. Funa whispered some of the related matters and preparations of the transformation into Black''s ears. She seemed to have the intention to stay there until Black was done with the transformation process.


    Joshua, who was waiting at the side, took a quick glance at Hill, who was still brushing his own ponytail as his eyes moved subtly like he was looking at something.


    Then, the warrior asked the young elf curiously, "Speaking of which, Mr. Hill. Druids can transform. The Forest Druids on the land are mostly capable of transforming into deers, eagles, wolves, and bears. The Oceanic Druids are capable of transforming into fish and other Oceanic Daemons¡­ So, what can you transform into then?"


    "¡­Don''t you dare ask me that again!" Hill who was tidying up his ponytail instantly felt shocked but the warrior''s question. His face stiffened up but soon, he suddenly became a little enraged and also seemed to be losing his self-confidence. "Besides, you will find out in a few days! So stop asking me that question!"


    He seemed to be very sensitive about that question as if he did not want to bring it up with anyone. Joshua looked thoughtfully at Hill''s collarbone where a small little tattoo was. Then he made a simple assumption.


    No wonder¡­ when he transformed himself, he almost got eaten by Funa.


    Right next to the two of them, the blue-haired female dragon and Black had done the necessary preparation for the transformation.


    Funa bit her finger and allowed her green blood that carried a little trace of electrical charges to drip from the wound. She straight away used her own blood to draw a dozen complex-structured runes on the scale and Black''s shell. Among those runes, many of them were actually ancient curse spells that Joshua had never seen before in his entire life. The warrior could only see that those runes had something to do with the transformation between the physical body and the soul. It seemed that it even had something to do with the sub-dimension.


    Those runes were linked to each other as they emitted particles of green lights. After that, the green light particles slowly formed into patterns of lines that looked like the lines on a circuit board on Black''s body. Black was also trying its best to cooperate with the patterns as it poured its magic energy into each and every one of the lines on its body.


    "It''s about to begin."


    Standing before the body of the draconic horse, she pressed her fair palm against Black''s head, then her refreshing voice began to echo in the cabin. She informed Black and Joshua that the preliminary stage of the preparation was completed.


    "Roar!"


    Black nodded its head seriously and attempted to express that it was ready to do it.


    Funa kept her hand back to herself. Instantly, a flash of blinding green light illuminated the entire cabin.


    The runes that were drawn on the body of Black wiggled as if they were alive with electrical charges that used Funa''s blood as a guide. They absorbed the magic energy in the air as they constructed the structure based on the information embedded in the giant dragon''s which had gone through the process of ''Human Transfiguration Magic'' many times. The process was changing the body of the draconic horse bit by bit.


    A burst of hot wind flowed from the draconic horse''s body. The power of the fire element was burning up. The green radiating lights that surrounded Black''s body turned violet. Surrounded by the light particles, with the strong magic energy waves and ripples of the dimensional soul waves, the shapeshifting pendant that hung before Black''s chest was completely shattered. However, its body size did not turn larger. Instead, Black was getting smaller. It was slowly turning into a human the size of a teenage girl.


    The green runes had turned into smooth lines of tattoos and covered the Black''s entire body. Its shape was also rapidly shifting as it turned into a human being.


    The black draconic head, scales, and shells had faded away into the radiating light of magic energy as a small, delicate-looking head of a teenage girl appeared. Black hair that was as smooth as silk drifted with the movement of the magic energy flow. Then, a neck and collarbones as fair as snow formed. It seemed that the shoulders were also slowly being formed.


    At first, Joshua was very interested to look at what was happening. However, when Black''s body slowly turned into a naked body of a girl that looked valiant and heroic, the warrior''s expression instantly changed as he quickly walked in front of her and reached out his hands.


    The body of the girl was completely formed. The process of the transformation was completed. The only remaining parts that were yet to be completed were the two horns on her head and the long tail behind her. Her eyes remained shut as if she was deep in slumber. There was a crystal gem that radiated the light of the sun embedded in the middle of her chest between her breasts.


    Funa, who was beside Black, did not react to the warrior''s action in time. The warrior had saw through the flow of the magic energy in the surroundings with a simple glance. He reached his arm through the gaps in between the magical runes and pressed his hand onto Black''s forehead. At the same time, he let out a deep voice and scolded Black, "You imbecile, get your clothes on, now!"


    The girl''s eyelashes fluttered a little. After that, she opened her eyes and seemed a little confused. Her eyes were watery as she was barely awake.


    Of course, when Black noticed the warm huge hand on her forehead, she responded quickly to it.


    Instantly, a gush of magic energy underwent a small change. The smooth green lines over the girl''s body swiftly faded away. Layers of black armor appeared on top of the tattoos on the surface of her body, covering all the spots.


    At first, Funa intended to stop Joshua from making contact with Black. However, as she witnessed what happened, she slowly pulled her hands back to herself and sighed. "That scared the crap out of me¡­ The preliminary Human Transfiguration process is about to be completed. Black should be able to transform on her own next time. The process will become faster than this, of course."


    "Thank you so much, Miss Funa."


    Keeping his hand to himself, Joshua looked at the black-haired girl, who seemed to be a little uncomfortable by the situation. She did not know what else to do now. So, the warrior smiled and said, "Good job, Black. It must have been hard for you all these while."


    The girl that Black transformed into looked tougher than beautiful and cute. She wore a set of dragon scale light armor on her upper body and a black war kilt on her lower body. Her black hair moved with the flow of magic energy in the air. In her eyes that were almost shut, a golden glare of a predator appeared every now and then.


    On the sides of the girl''s head, the two slightly curved draconic horns remained in their original forms. In the middle of the chest plate on her chest, a crystal glowed.


    "From the looks of it, instead of seeing Ying as the elder sister of Ling''s, she looks more like the elder sister of Ling instead¡­ Of course, Ling is much older than Black."


    As he commented on Black''s appearance quietly to himself, Joshua brushed his chin and recalled the teenage butler, who also had gold eyes and black hair. Then he muttered to himself, "She seems unexpectedly like Ling. Is it because of the effect of the Human Transfiguration Spell? Or is it because Black is considerably beautiful among the dragons?"


    Funa could provide the answer to that question: Both were partly true. Black had inherited the bloodline of an Ancient Dragon. That is the bloodline of the top lineage, among all draconic beasts. So it is very unlikely that Black would turn out to be ugly.


    After Black transformed herself into a human figure, she stood in the same place for quite some time before she slowly woke up. She blinked and looked at her hand with joy. Then she looked up and looked at Joshua who was in front of her.


    Draconic¡­ from now onward, everyone should address her as a girl now. She snorted first just like she usually did when she was about to lunge towards the arms of her master. She intended to energetically greet her master as usual. However, just as she tried to stretch her legs¡ª


    A screeching noise was heard and the next thing they knew, the girl was falling onto the floor.

 Chapter 375 Acquaintances from the Pre-Existence Are All Over the World

    Joshua spent over three hours to guide Black in adapting its new human body.


    That was actually a very normal thing. A dragon that has never experience walking with a pair of legs would not be able to immediately adapt to the function of the human body. Black also did not possess any Legacy memory of it.


    During that three hours, the warrior went through hell guiding Black. Finally, he managed to bring Black into mastering the art of walking and running. Black could also jump a little without falling to the ground after some practice. She could also speak a sentence or two in the human language. However, every time she was not focused enough, she would still fall flat on her face.


    A few months ago, Black could already understand the human language. However, the throat structure of the giant dragon was not capable of speaking. Black had always been communicating with Joshua and the others by using its roars and the other sounds she could make. Hence, she was able to learn how to speak at a much faster rate than she learned how to walk.


    "Master¡­" Upon rejecting the help from the Steel Elemental Eva, the draconic girl who attempted to walk on her own tripped over her own leg and fell to the ground again. She slowly stood back up on her feet from the metallic floor of the Ark and let out a gentle sigh.


    Black''s voice sounded very light and soft. It was nice to listen to her voice. However, she was stammering a little, "Human being no tail¡­ walking¡­ balance is very difficult."


    After she said that, she looked at the warrior who stood before her with admiration. She actually thought that it was admirable for any being to be able to stand still on the ground like the warrior.


    "Buzz, buzz, buzz. Buzz." Right next to her, the Steel Elemental which was summoned to help Black in her walking had also nodded its head as it made some unintelligible noises. At the same time, Black coughed and a golden blazing fire burst through the air and scorched the metallic floor of the cabin, turning it red hot.


    There were also at least seven to eight more similar markings across the floor in the cabin.


    "¡­"


    Joshua who stood there with one of his sleeves burned to crisp only shook his head and sighed. Hill who had been hiding in a corner told Funa that Black was a talented draconic girl with a gifted wisdom. After all, she managed to learn so much about walking.


    "The first time when I learned how to use Human Transfiguration, I spent quite a lot of time learning how to control my strength and how to balance my body."


    Funa was fiddling with her own hair as she smiled. "However, I possess the Legacy memory. It is only a few hours since Black learned how to use Human Transfiguration. So it would not be possible for her to master all that in such a short while."


    "For a beginner who started from the scratch, this is actually pretty quick," Hill nodded slightly as he stretched his back a little. He sleepily said, "I think that you should get some rest too, Joshua¡­ In fact, I''m going back to rest. I was woken up by the noises you guys made after I had gone to sleep for like five minutes¡­"


    Because the preliminary training for the black draconic girl to walk had ended, the young elf decided to bid farewell and leave the cabin. Funa encouraged the draconic girl with some motivational words before she left with Hill. Their voices echoed from the corridor as they slowly walked away. Only Joshua, Black, and Eva remained in the cargo bay.


    "Well, that should do it. That''s enough for today. It''s good enough," the warrior muttered to himself. For him, it wasn''t the most important thing for Black to adapt to her new human body quickly. As long as she''s happy, everything was good. After all, after using Human Transfiguration for the first time, Black was able to shift into her draconic form and her human form at will. If she could not master the skill to balance herself to walk, the warrior could make her turn herself back into her draconic form to guard the Epoch with Funa. She could focus on learning all that when they return to their territory.


    Joshua finally eased himself and reached out his hand to caress Black''s hair. Then he spoke with a soft voice, "You have been battling against the sea monsters for a while now, and you are now training with me. Good work. You should rest now."


    Then he lifted his head and looked at the cargo bay of the Epoch. He shook his head and said, "You''re now in your human form. You can''t stay here anymore. I shall get you a room."


    "Alright!"


    The black draconic girl seemed to be worried that she might accidentally spit out her dragon''s breath again. So, she quickly covered her own mouth with her hands and only responded to Joshua with a gentle voice. She nodded and was joyful.


    Black came up and tried to lick the hand of the warrior again out of habit. However, Joshua would not let her do that anymore. He gently tapped the forehead of the draconic girl. The draconic girl held her own head from the pain of the tap. She did not dare to do it again after that.


    "Hold my hand." Joshua offered his hand so that Black would not fall after every few steps. The warrior turned around and brought her and the Steel Elemental Eva out of the cargo bay after making sure that the draconic girl had held his hand tightly and that she would not try to lick his hand again.


    In the meantime, on the other side of the ark.


    ¡ªThe Epoch, temporary Alchemy Laboratory.


    Although the laboratory was a temporary measure, the alchemy in the ark was not simple at all. In fact, the laboratory that occupied a large cabin was reasonably facilitated. The lighting in the interior of the cabin was bright. Every object was neatly placed in the spot they were supposed to be. Everything was very clean and neat. There were also small structured objects that looked like little bees of different sizes, approximately the size of half an ordinary fist, transporting materials and information back and forth in the air of the laboratory. Every inch of the laboratory reeked of professionalism.


    In the middle of the vast cabin, there was a series of large alchemy machines operating quietly. They were all connected to a large silver workbench. A gigantic silver ring of steel with a diameter of three meters floated above of the silver workbench. Light blue runes floated irregularly around the silver ring of steel.


    At the workbench, a small gray-haired girl with a pair of safety goggles was working on her experiment. She was controlling the Runes that were levitating in the air using the tools on the workbench to aid her. She was fine-tuning the ring of steel little by little as she engraved the patterns of Runes on the ring.


    A gentle woman with long blond hair, blindfolded, stood behind the girl, observing her quietly.


    Time passed. Unaware of the time, the gray-haired girl finally engraved the final Runes onto the ring of steel. She took off her goggles and seemed to be a little worn out. Then she rubbed her eyes and said, "The third phase of engraving the Runes has been completed¡­ Sister Saya, we can now move forward to socket the Holy Artifact."


    "You have worked hard and you have done a splendid job."


    The great nun approached the workbench slowly and lifted her head as she ''looked'' at the ring of steel that was levitating in mid-air. She was a little surprised. "Norni Nolan, you are truly worthy of the title of prodigy among alchemists. I have never thought that you could actually fulfill our requirements. And you have also engraved the runes onto it¡­ that''s impressive."


    Saya was not the kind of person that would butter people. She was praising the girl because she was really impressed and surprised by the performance. The girl, Nono, felt joyful as she was praised by the great nun. She said softly, "Actually, it is all thanks to the complete information that was left behind for me to refer to. Or else I would not have completed the structure so quickly."


    "It would take months for an ordinary Alchemist to understand the research materials of other Professions. And we don''t have that long to wait."


    After walking up to the workbench, the great nun used her special ''vision'' to sense and understand the slowly rotating metal ring. After a long time, she smiled and patted the girl''s shoulder and nodded, "Your work is flawless. Everything you measure here met our requirements. This is truly amazing, Nono. If we can destroy the rift that connects to the Dark Abyss this time, you will get one-third of the credit!"


    "This is my responsibility as well," the girl held onto the hands of the great nun as she looked at the metal. Complicated emotion flashed in her eyes.


    All the regions in the world related to Chaos and Dark Abyss were only limited to a certain region as of now. The same had happened to the Plagued Land in the West Mountains and the desolated region of Moldavia. Those regions were guarded by either the Church of the Seven Gods or the Guardian Families. They guaranteed that the power of Chaos in those areas would stay where they were and would never spread into other regions.


    The only region that was different from the others was Anos Abyss. The Abyssal rift hid deep in the sea. It was not restrained or guarded.


    Before this, the church was still capable of sending some of the Holy Beholders to guard the region of the sea. However, now that the church''s hands were full with the siege of the Pentashade Dragons on the Sacred Mountain, the church no longer had any force left. Furthermore, the Pentashade Dragons seemed to have made some deals with the Dark Abyss. The situation became more perilous than anyone predicted it to be. To prevent any accident from happening, the Sacred Mountain had made the decision to completely destroy the rift.


    The metallic ring on top of the silver workbench was prepared to destroy the Abyssal rift.


    The metallic ring was named as the ''Wheel of Holy Light''. It was created by a believer of the church who excelled in the art of Alchemy approximately three hundred years ago. The ring itself possessed the ability to gather energy so abundant that several Holy Artifacts were required to contain it. The ring could then amplify the energy. In the beginning, that believer of the church was just attempting to create a powerful weapon that could bring great impacts during battle. However, he soon realized that the Wheel of Holy Light that could transmit holy light at a stable rate would be much more suitable to be used as the defensive core that supported the enchantment barrier of the church.


    The so-called Holy Artifacts were artifacts that contained the power of holy light. As the realm of nature did not naturally contain the Holy Light Energy in its atmosphere, most of the artifacts were actually belongings that most Holy Beholders like priests and priestesses carried on them through generations. After years of maintaining that tradition, those artifacts often contained an enormous amount of holy light By bringing all of the forces in those artifacts together, the church was capable of using the gathered forces to either form an indestructible defense system, or launch an attack that could break through any defenses in the world.


    After adjusting the design of the Wheel Holy Light, the Church of the Seven Gods managed to modify it into a Holy Artifact that could release all of its holy light in one go. As long as they were willing to dispose of enough number of Holy Artifacts for that course, the impact would be beyond the Legendary tier. That sort of power would be enough to destroy the Abyssal rift permanently and disrupt the dimensional structure of that region.


    Initially, the church had prepared a Wheel of Holy Light as they made the Holy Artifact a self-explosive device. However, the Epoch was not able to approach the Great Central Whirlpool in the depths of Anos Abyss to locate the Abyssal rift. During their fourth expedition into the region, the Epoch had finally managed to arrive in the area nearby the Great Central Whirlpool. However, they were forced to retreat as a large number of powerful Chaos daemons raided the ark and almost succeeded in sinking it. Hence, Commander Robzek had chosen to use the Wheel of Holy Light to fend off those powerful Chaos creatures in order for the church to retreat in one piece.


    However, during that battle, the Church''s alchemists who modified the Wheel of Holy Light had sustained heavy injury. The Church had no other choices but to listen to the alchemist and invite one of his trusted friends he recommended to take his place in modifying the Wheel of Holy Light. Hence, Nono was invited to the current expedition to recreate a new Wheel of Holy Light, allowing the church to return to the Great Central Whirlpool sooner.


    It was obvious that the lady called name Nordi Nolan (Nono) was a true prodigy. She actually managed to create a new Wheel of Holy Light in an incomplete alchemy lab in just a few days. The structure of the new one was enhanced in many ways as well.


    "No matter what, we must show our gratitude."


    Saya had always been a gentle nun. She looked at the tired lady. She felt compassionate for the girl as she gently placed her fair hand on Nono''s face. "Get some rest, Nono. You have earned it. You have been a great help to the church."


    "Alright," Nono said as she held the great nun''s hand and smiled.


    Back in the resting cabin.


    Joshua introduced the obedient black draconic girl to Robzek and Roland. The warrior noticed the presence of the great nun at the corner of his eyes the moment she pushed the door open.


    The warrior was not bothered by her presence. He intended to greet the nun at first but he also saw Saya who followed the nun.


    Joshua was instantly shocked.


    This girl! How is it possible that she is here as well?!

 Chapter 376 Norni Nolan

    [Extreme Alchemist] Norni Nolan was the only female alchemist among the three great masters of alchemy in the Far South Kingdom in the pre-existence.


    Before Nolan managed to cross into the realm of the Legendary-tier, the gray-haired girl, was also known by the players as ''Nono'' and already had a reputation for being great. There were many reasons she was famous. For instance, her extraordinary abilities in the art of alchemy, her mesmerizingly cute and delicate face, and her mysterious identity was the talk of the town¨Cmostly, the talks were something like, ''Nono is my wife!, ''No, she''s my wife!'', and of course, people were selling posters and photos of her online like she was an idol or even a goddess among the players in that game.


    The real reasons that made Nolan so famous among the players were very different. Those were insignificant matters. It was really the things she did during two historical events¡ªshe had outdone herself so much that the entire world remembered her name and what she did during the events.


    The first event: Norni Nolan was the first local character who joined the building forces of the players. She was also the first local character throughout the game who broke through Legendary-tier with the support and aid from the players during the event.


    The second event: She created a new branch of alchemy called [Extreme Alchemy].


    As everyone knew, any alchemy product, whether it was an Enchanted Artilleries, a Puppet with a tough and strong body structure, or Alchemy Potions, a substantial amount of resources would be required to produce them. Hence, most of the alchemists were in search of cheaper materials to create alchemy products of the same quality.


    However, Extreme Alchemy was different in such regard¡ªits art aimed to refine any ordinary or unordinary alchemy creation over and over again with a substantial amount of materials to maximize output.


    As long as someone was willing to invest, even ordinary soil could be turned into a giant puppet soldier that could destroy a city. Materials that already contained magic energy beyond anyone''s imagination could break down the barrier of ''Legendary-tier''. Nolan relied on that technology to push herself into Legendary-tier.


    Of course, Extreme Alchemy was also called as the ''Maximum Gold Draining Spell'' by the players in the past life. That special alchemic style obviously could create the most powerful enchanted equipment or constructed puppets. However, the amount of investment required was insanely enormous. According to the rumors, when Norni Nolan revealed the total amount of materials required for her first use of her Extreme Alchemy, it was so shocking that players had a heart attack. Thanks to the presence of a powerful priest from the Church of the Seven Gods supporting her, she was able to turn the tide of the battle.


    The reason why she joined the players in building their forces was to support them with her Extreme Alchemy. After encountering the great Dark Tide and the invasion of the Dark Abyss, all forces in the continent had attempted to expand their forces and strength as much as they could. Because of that, they were left without any extra resources or money to do anything else. Even though Nolan''s strength and skills were mesmerizingly tempting to obtain, one would need to own the heaven and earth to be able to wield what Nolan possessed. Not to mention that forces also had their own army and the alchemists to take care of. So, they did not have any extra money or resources to cultivate a power that sucked money and resources. Only the forces of players that earn their money and resources by slaying monsters had the extra money to provide for Nolan''s research and help her advance to Legendary-tier.


    But even so, the player''s forces faced extreme difficulties. Funding Nolan was just like failing to get SSR cards or characters in some games even after one had pumped in a lot of money into that game. It felt like a never-ending desperation. However, if she succeeded, she would be able to provide the player forces with powerful equipment and powerful magic enhanced puppets. Those should be able to make up the amount of money and resources they pumped into her researches then.


    [Giant Extreme Alchemy Enchanted Soldier] was equal to the [Giant Mithril Golem] that the Skypiercing White Tower created. Both were the most powerful puppets in the entire world as both of them were Legendary-tier. They possessed the strength to destroy an entire army of the Abyssal Legion with just one strike.


    [The essence of Alchemy is about thoughts and forgetting. Think about the things that are related to the truth and forget about money and resources.]


    [¡ªNorni Nolan]


    So how did Joshua know so much about it? Because the army force that Norni Nolan joined was the warrior''s battle force.


    During Starfall Year 846, the gray-haired girl who had just advanced into Supreme-tier was not able to find an investor to fund her researches. Desperate, she decided to join a famous, powerful battle force in the distant land of the Far South. Initially, she did not intend to let the battle force fund her technology. She only intended to borrow the support of the battle force to find other forces that would share the same vision as she did. However, Nolan soon discovered that even though the warriors in the force seemed like ordinary mercenaries, they were rich as hell!


    Could they be pumping money and resources from the void?! Unbelievable! So screw it then¡ªthe alchemist decided to stop thinking. Since she had found people to fund her research, she did not care even if it was a party that made a deal with the Evil God. She was willing to call whoever holding the money her daddy!


    Similarly, when the warrior saw the gray-haired girl, he suddenly felt a chill down his spine. He also felt the awful feeling of his stomach being emptied. He instinctively and protectively moved his hand towards the spot where his wallet usually was. However, Joshua was Joshua. The warrior immediately responded to her presence. During that time, Nono was still an ordinary alchemist. Furthermore, she had yet to join his side. So even if someone had to fund her researches, the warrior was not the one who had to worry about his money and resources.


    Joshua calmed his mind quickly then reached out to greet the nun and the gray-haired lady.


    The black draconic girl also popped her head out a little as she looked at the door with curiosity. She wondered who exactly was coming into the cabin. However, a large hand pressed her shoulder down to prevent her from doing that. After receiving a warning, Black instantly sat straight on her seat.


    "Mr. Count."


    Saya also smiled at Joshua and nodded at the two people next to him, Robzek and Roland. She also noticed the presence of the black draconic girl sitting behind the warrior. She was curious to know who she was. So she asked, "Excuse me. This lady is¡­"


    Saya was very well aware of every presence on board the Epoch. However, she had never seen a small girl with long hair before. Although it could possibly be a newcomer sent by the church, she should have received a notification about it.


    Actually, Black was not small. Saya took another serious look at Black as she quietly changed her mind about Black. The draconic lady was approximately five feet seven tall. That height was considerably tall even among men. In fact, she looked small mainly because the three men who were sitting around her were burly and huge. The two holy knights and the warrior were like metallic towers or fortresses sitting on chairs in the cabin, making the space look a little cramped.


    "This? Not long ago, you were battling against the horde of sea monsters together as you swept the monsters off the deck," Joshua patted Black''s shoulder one more time to prompt the draconic girl to greet them. Black naturally understood her master''s intention. So, she stood up straight and opened her mouth wide as she attempted to greet the two ladies with a smile. Instead, she spat out a beam of golden light.


    Bam!


    When the light beam escaped her mouth, Rozbek who sat right opposite Joshua skillfully and instinctively shot a light shield into the air. That light shield blocked the flames just in time. While Rozbek was talking to Roland and Black, the draconic girl occasionally did that. Roland had already changed a new set of clothes. The hair behind the ears of the silver-haired holy knight appeared to be a little singed.


    That was just an accident. Even Black had no idea when she was about to speak or when she would accidentally spit out fire. The holy knight was not triggered by any sense of danger at all. It seemed pretty obvious that his action was just reflex.


    After making sure that the nun and the lady were not hurt, Joshua turned around and looked at Black''s throat. Her throat was still fair and soft. It seemed impossible that such a small little throat would spit fire that could melt steel.


    After thinking hard for a while, the warrior found the reason behind that. He immediately stood up and apologized to Saya. "I''m really sorry about that. She has yet to learn how to control herself¡­"


    "It''s alright."


    The great nun was shocked as well. She subconsciously kept Nono behind her and also summoned her ''Shield of Truth''. However, it seemed that Saya was not bothered by what happened. She simply brushed her hair and pushed it behind her ears. Then, she smiled gently at the draconic girl who seemed a little anxious and said, "You are Black, right? You''re the Count''s dragon¡­ It''s okay. You don''t have to feel nervous or guilty at all. Accidents happen. I don''t mind about it at all."


    "Tha¡­ thank you."


    As she carefully enunciated her word, Black noticed that she did not spit out fire this time. She immediately felt more relieved. She seriously apologized, "It''s my fault¡­ I almost hurt you¡­"


    "I''m alright. But, Nono, how about you?" Saya knew very well that the weakened Dragon Breath from the human draconic girl could not hurt them after she summoned her Shield of Truth. However, what she did not understand was that Nono did not say a word nor respond to their conversation after they had stepped into the cabin. The nun had an odd feeling. Could she be so terrified to the point that she fainted?


    "Yes¡­ Sister Saya¡­ I''m¡­ a little¡­"


    Nono who remained hiding behind Saya seemed to be shocked. However, the reason she was shocked was totally different from what everyone in the room guessed. She was not fearful of the draconic girl. Instead, she was scared because of the black-haired warrior who was smiling at them.


    A moment ago, the warrior had scanned her. The two of them had looked each other in the eye for lesser than a split second. During that moment, the terrifying red eyes burned right into the heart of the alchemist.


    What kind of eyes were those? Nono had no word to describe them at all. Those eyes did not carry any joy, curiosity, anger, nor fear. The smile on his face was not real at all. There was nothing beneath that eyes, not even cold judging eyes. They were just pure eyes that looked like a mirror. Nono felt as if all of her secrets and weaknesses were reflected when she stared into those eyes. Everything seemed to be clear as day.


    ¡ªIf it was a battle, I would have probably froze and might not even be able to summon any puppets. I might get myself killed by this man with just one strike from him.


    After feeling as if all of her weaknesses were seen through by the man, Nolan felt that she had no place to hide herself. Even though she was currently hiding behind Saya she still felt insecure.


    However, Nono was clear about what she should do. She gritted her teeth as she loosened her grip on Saya''s hand. She walked to the front and forced herself to greet the black-haired warrior with a smile. The warrior had also introduced himself to Nono. He looked at Nono from head to toe again. Then, he nodded as if he was thinking to himself.


    ¡ªThe head of the Radcliffe family, the Liege of Moldavia''s territory, the cold-steel Count, the Dragonslayer, Joshua Van Radcliffe.


    Although she was being judged by the terrifying eyes once again until she was trembling, Nono''s mind seemed to be able to recall a lot of information about that powerful Count. After knowing that the man was in fact the Successor of the Sage''s Legacy, she instantly understood that the light pillar of Order that had interrupted her experiment earlier on was launched by this man.


    ¡ªThe connection of the Church of the Seven Gods. They were even capable of inviting a Supreme-tier champion from the other side of the world to join them on their expedition!


    Nono knew very well how much a fellow nobleman would value their own territory. It would require a great cost to get those ''spirits that were bound to their own territory people to leave their territory behind for a period of time. The way the gray-haired lady looked at the warrior turned from fear to envy. She knew that the church would be willing to pay a huge sum of money to hire a Supreme-tier champion on the expedition into the depths of the Anos Abyss.


    "Unfortunately, Mr. Hill and Ms. Funa are not here. Or else, that would have been everyone."


    After Saya and Nolan found themselves a seat, Robzek found himself at the bottom of his bottle. Then he regrettably said, "Then we can discuss our schedule and plans¡ªwe are just approximately one week away from the Great Central Whirlpool in the center of the Anos Abyss. Perhaps we might arrive even earlier than we anticipated. We have a lot to prepare."


    The silver-haired holy knight started a topic while everyone kept themselves quiet. Roland and Joshua naturally joined the conversation with the captain. They focused on talking about the enemies they might encounter in the upcoming battle. They also discussed dealing with the storms and how would they handle the situation if they ever got lost in the middle of the whirlpool. Meanwhile, the black draconic lady looked at everyone as she carefully listened to their conversation.


    Nono was completely on a different channel as she had no idea about ''tactics'', ''cooperation'' or whatever ''raids'' the men were talking about. She came on board the Epoch with a pure intention to create the Wheel of the Holy Light and maintain its functionality. The Church of the Seven Gods was willing to give her a lot of alchemy books and a large number of design plans on creating some divine golems as her reward. That could actually be a great opportunity that the Alchemy lady would regret if she missed out on.


    Of course, other than that, she still kept a small secret to herself¡­


    "So how are you feeling now, Nono? Are you alright?"


    A gentle voice spoke. The warm presence swept across her ears and startled Nono while she was thinking to herself. As she was sitting in the same spot, the girl was pulled into the woman''s warm embrace. "Are you still feeling scared?"


    Without guessing, Nolan also knew that the voice belonged to the great nun, Saya. Saya wrapped her arms around the gray-haired lady as she attempted to comfort the lady. "It''s alright. That was just an accident. And I''ll protect you. You have my word."


    The great nun seemed to feel a little embarrassed for letting a young lady tag along with them into the perilous region of the Anos Abyss. After all, she was a traditional clergy. She had vowed to keep everyone out of harm''s way. And now, she was doing the exact opposite by allowing Nono to tag along. She had been feeling a little unsettled ever since the journey had begun. Hence, when Saya noticed that the gray-haired lady remained seated quietly, her mind drifting away, the nun instantly wanted to hug Nolan to comfort her.


    "I''m alright, Sister Saya¡­ I just have some questions about the alchemy I''m currently working on. I am stuck in terms of the design."


    Since it was hard to tell the nun about the thoughts on her own little mind, Nolan forced a smile to show that she was alright. "The notes left by the previous alchemist inspired me very much. The structure of the Wheel of the Holy Light is extremely precise and harmonious. It gave me a lot of ideas."


    "Is that so¡­" The great nun felt unconvinced. She could see through a person just by looking at the person. The words that gray-haired girl said did not match her mood. However, it was not a big deal then. After all, everyone has secrets. Even Saya had her own secrets that she kept only to herself. "Nono, if you have any trouble, you can tell me straight away. You don''t have to hesitate."


    "Alright¡­ You''re always the best, Sister Saya."


    ¡ªAt the same time, Anos Abyss, the Great Central Whirlpool.


    The giant whirlpool whipped up huge waves that were high enough to touch the sky. The waves were so strong that they raged more than ten kilometers across the sea.


    The whirlpool was so huge that it occupied a huge area. Even the smaller vortex that branched out from the giant whirlpool carried the momentum powerful enough to sweep anything away. A huge island whale with a length of two hundred meters accidentally got itself pulled into the center of the whirlpool. A spiral arm gently swept over across the place. Instantly, the terrifying sea monster that possessed the power of a Gold-tier was shredded into bits. Flesh and blood spattered all over the place as the remaining of the whale fell right into the bottomless gigantic whirlpool.


    Looking at the phenomenon from the sky, the gigantic whirlpool looked just like a black demonic giant eye decorated with an endless flow of violent winds around, right in the middle of the blue ocean.


    The gloomy clouds seemed to be stirred by some sort of forces in the sky. The dark shrouds were beginning to spread into the surroundings. In the clouds, lightning began to flash forming a network of lightning as they illuminated the entire sky. A dark shadow passed through the web of thunder and made its way towards the side of that Great Central Whirlpool.


    It seems like a black dragon with a body of crystals. It stared at the gigantic black whirlpool with its cold eye, deep in thoughts.


    Soon after that, it dove directly towards the raging tides in the sea.Specially Super Rare

 Chapter 377 The Cage of the Sea

    As part of the Far South Sea, Anos Abyss was not vast. If it were not for the violent storm and the raging tides, any ordinary sailing vessel with three masts could make it through the region within half a month. However, because of the bad weather in the region, even an enchanted ark like the Epoch would have to go through perilous areas before it could sail to the center of Anos Abyss.


    In the middle of the dark storm, the rain resembled a gray curtain that covered everything in the area. However, a huge ark which gleamed with a warm white light broke through the waves as it was moving towards its destination. There were many divine runes that spun above of the ark. A gemstone like a small sun flowing with positive energy appeared and launched a blinding light directly at the center of the sea.


    That ark was carrying 162 crew members who are experienced in sailing through the waves and tides. Each of them possessed at least the strength of Silver. They had gone through many storms at the sea and came back alive. Hence, they deeply believed that the expedition hosted by the Church of the Seven Gods would not be any different.


    The captain of the Epoch was Delhi, a strong old man with red hair. Judging from his appearance, the old man must have the bloodline of barbarians. However, he was actually a man from the military and was very meticulous and attentive. It was because of his discipline and his tough body that this old man who was over sixty years old remained strong to sail through the waves across the sea.


    Delhi possessed the strength of Silver advanced. When he was young, he managed to approach the border of Gold tier. However, he did not break through that barrier. Hence, he remained Gold advanced ever since. Time waited for no man, as always. Even though his body remained powerful and tough and he was still capable of controlling his combat aura smoothly and precisely. Delhi was getting older and was gradually weakening. He no longer had the will nor the strength to achieve Gold tier.


    At that time, the rainstorm came through like an endless stream of waterfall. The great waves hit on the sides of the ark. The red-haired old man held a cigar in his hands pursed his lips as he stood on the edge of the ship. The enchanted pipe made of agate wood was extinguished by the sea water that splashed all over the deck. Yet, white smoke still rose the pipe. There was a tall man dressed in black standing beside the captain. That man seemed to be deep in thought as he stared at the colossal waves rolling in the sea.


    The tall man¨Cwas Joshua. He observed the waves next to Delhi. The two of them started a conversation.


    The reason why the two of them could have a casual conversation was that of a small accident that happened a while ago. Because of her shrunken size, Black would accidentally lose control of her own body as the fire element energy in her body would overflow when she was in her human form. She would unintentionally spit Dragon''s Breath and wreck some of the facilities of the ark. About two days ago, Black had accidentally used Dragon''s Breath a little too much that the breath penetrated two floors. That blast had also almost burned the red-haired old man into a crisp.


    Delhi did not mind about an accident though. As Joshua spoke with the old man, he found that the old man came from the Novice Village where Joshua started the game in the past life. It was the Alpha Harbor located at Ansur Province by the coast of the sea along the Far South Kingdom.


    Although the red-haired old man was wondering why a fellow nobleman of the Empire would be so familiar with a coastal city, he did not bother himself too much with that question. Both of them recalled the customs of the simple folks and the hospitality in the Ansur Province. They also talked and commented on the local delicacies of the place. Captain Delhi had been away from home since he started sailing about forty years ago. He had yet to sail back to his home since. Even though he did not treat the warrior who was familiar with his homeland as his best buddy, he had changed the way he looked at the cold-looking Count who hailed from the Empire.


    As the two of them were having a good time chatting with each other, roaring was heard from far away. A dragon''s roar was heard loud and clear right after the waves rippled and swayed. A blue dragon and a black dragon broke the surface of the sea on both sides of the ark. Both of the dragons moved alongside the ark which was sailing forward.


    With protection from both the dragons, the ark sailed forward faster than before. Dehli shook the smoking pipe he held in his hand and smiled. "So, let''s chat again soon, Count Radcliffe. You are nothing like the rumors said you were. You are noble and worthy of respect."


    "Rumors?" he frowned as he had no idea his reputation had been tainted, Joshua felt strange and he was a little confused. However, he did not have the time to think about that. So he greeted the old man and said, "So, we shall chat another time then, Captain Delhi."


    After saying that, he patted the shoulder of the old man.


    The black gigantic dragon approached the deck of the ark slowly. When the dragon was about ten meters away from the ark, a giant seal about five meters long suddenly emerged out of nowhere and leaped onto the back of the black dragon.


    The gigantic seal that looked like a spherical ball rested quietly on the shell of the giant dragon''s back. There were black totems across its fat body. When the black dragon moved closer to the ark, it simply flipped its tail as it leaped into the air. Then, the seal turned back to the shape of a human being and remained in midair as it steadily landed on the deck of the Epoch.


    It was a young elf with a lean body figure. He looked delicate. His long black hair was tied into a high ponytail. The complexion of the young elf was a little reddish and he looked a little tired. He looked like he had just done a series of vigorous exercises.


    Other than the patterns of totems that was hidden underneath his clothes, there was no other way to match that elf to the seal he was a moment ago.


    "What''s wrong, Joshua? Why don''t you accompany your dragon and have a swim in the sea with her?"


    After catching his breath, Hill slowly walked to the warrior. He waved at the blue dragon that was on the other side of the ark. The Ocean Bladed Dragon, which had a horn on top of her head, also nodded back at the elf before diving back into the sea.


    "I''ll pass," Joshua narrowed his eyes as he witnessed the young elf turned himself from the seal back to his human form. Then he spoke softly, "I don''t have any trick to transform myself into an oceanic creature¡­ However, you look so round when you transform yourself into the seal. So how exactly do you swim then?"


    "¡­ That is a secret skill that a druid possesses."


    After staying silent for a brief moment, Hill tried to end the conversation. He turned around and looked at the red-haired captain who was leaving the deck. Then he asked the warrior doubtfully, "Did you pour some life force into him?"


    Even though he sounded skeptical, he sounded confident. As one of the druids from an elven tribe that was most sensitive to life force, Hill was completely sure that Joshua had poured quite an amount of life force into Delhi when he patted the old man on his shoulder. Even though the red-haired captain did not seem to realize it, time would tell. Along with the improvement from the life force being pumped into him, the old man''s gray hair would slowly turn black again. His strength that was deteriorating with his deteriorating aging body would recover again. Perhaps then he could break the barrier into Gold tier.


    "It is just an attempt."


    Joshua was not bothered by that at all. He lowered his head and looked at the black dragon that dove back into the sea. Then he spoke gently, "Lifeforce will not be harmful in any way."


    Ever since he boarded the ark, he had obtained many more information about Order and Chaos from the Azurite. Joshua had slowly understood many methods to control the Sage''s Legacy. One of them was how to adjust and transfer life force¡ªbefore that, the warrior could only heal his body by accepting the life force from the Azurite. Now, he had learned how to control the life force and he could direct the life force specifically to the vital spots that he wanted to heal first.


    Within the Azurite, the life force obtained from combusting Chaos was as abundant as the sea. Giving out only a tiny amount of life force to the others was also something Joshua recently learned to do. Since he noticed that the captain was very friendly and the two of them could really connect, the warrior decided to help a new friend.


    "Let''s not talk about that. Why didn''t you follow Ms. Funa? Why are you riding on the back of my dragon?"


    The black dragon had dive deep into the depths of the sea to scout the region of the sea ahead of them. Joshua stared into the dark waves in the middle of the heavy storm and asked Hill, "Aren''t you worried that Funa might be jealous?"


    "The sea water around Black is warmer. You have to know that the seawater of Anos Abyss is cold as ice!" The young elf responded to Joshua casually, "I''ve never actually gone diving with Funa before. The electrical current around her is too much to bear, you get what I mean? I need to stay far away before I become toast."


    It was obvious that the warrior was not the only person who was willing to chat. Because no one was there to start a new topic, the deck of the ark was silent. Standing in the middle of the howling storm, Hill sighed. He said ruefully, "You are really not a dragon knight."


    In order to become a dragon knight, one must possess great martial art to suppress and control their mounts. However, one must possess the ability to communicate charmingly and excellently. That was how one could convince the giant dragons to cooperate with the person willingly.


    "I''m not a dragon knight, that''s for sure. My mount just turned out to be a dragon. That''s all." Joshua who possessed Charm above 200 nodded and replied the elf patiently, "Actually, having a mount is not convenient at all. That''s why it has been a long time since I rode Black into the battlefield."


    "Even as a warrior, you are still abnormal." After looking at the body of Joshua from head to toe, Hill frowned and said, "Normally, an ordinary warrior will learn and train in many special arts, skills, and specialized abilities. Or else their strength will not be able to catch up with the other classes of the same level as they are. But you¡­"


    Looking at the body of the warrior once more, the young elf came up with a conclusion. "You are only refining one ''Kokyu-ho'' now, nothing else!"


    If the performance of the warrior had not spread to the other kingdoms around the Imperial City and if the warrior had not slain a Marine Abyssal Dragon, Hill might have been doubtful of the strength that Joshua possessed based on only rumors. Knowing that one did not practice any sort of special skills or even a secret skill, the elf knew that the warrior was training himself in an incomplete manner. He should be much weaker than the other classes of the same level as he was.


    "There are many reasons regarding that." Staring at sea, Joshua understood the doubts Hill had. He folded both of his arms before his chest and slowly replied, "One of the main reasons is the time is not right yet."


    The warrior knew the reason why the young elf said that. In fact, Roland had also asked the same question a few days back. The holy knight believed that the warrior did not get the chance to learn all sorts of secret skills or special skills because the warrior''s father had passed away too early. Believing that the warrior had lost all of the legacies of his own family, the holy knight had even suggested that he was willing to teach the warrior some of the secret skills of the church.


    Naturally, Joshua rejected the goodwill of the holy knight.


    The so-called special skills and secret skills were the same as Kokyu-ho. They were not part of the skills that could benefit from permanent buffs. Due to the limit of a human body, one could only receive a limited number of buffs. Hence, every warrior who sought to become stronger every day would determine his own future specialized abilities and work their best to train all their chosen abilities to the max.


    Joshua also had his own goal. As a Legendary warrior in the past life, he had set his sights far. He did not even want to waste his time learning some ordinary specialized abilities and skills. What the warrior wanted were extraordinary specialized abilities such as the [All Seeing Eye], [Paranthropus Body], and [Perfect Reflexes]. One must attain at least Supreme-tier before one could start learning all those skills.


    Because he already possessed Strength Mastery, his body could withstand more permanent buffs than the ordinary people. However, Joshua was not going to change his own plan just because of that. He would not waste his time and space to learn some ordinary specialized skills. Furthermore, he had just crossed into Supreme not long ago. And now he had ventured into Anos Abyss. So, the warrior did not possess any other specialized abilities besides ''Steel Armor Kokyu-ho''.


    Perhaps, it was already time for him to prepare himself for that. Joshua nodded as he remained in silence. He had already possessed the strength of Supreme. He also possessed a tremendous amount of combat aura from slaughtering Chaos beings. The power of the warrior was in fact much higher than his own level because of that. He had already met many conditions by training quite a lot of extraordinary specialized skills now.


    "In recent days, it has been quite peaceful. There was no attack at all from the sea monsters. The storms have been quite mild as well. Nothing was able to threaten the Epoch."


    Next to the warrior, Hill was also muttering to himself, "If we can just arrive at the shore nearby the Great Central Whirlpool, then we should be able to complete our mission easily."


    Peaceful?


    "Peaceful?"


    Upon hearing that word, Joshua laughed. He shook his head and smiled at the young elf. "Mr.Hill, do you really believe that?''


    The warrior''s smile was cold. The elf shrugged, feeling a little uncomfortable. Then he asked the warrior doubtfully, "We are really sailing peacefully now, aren''t we? Ever since we encountered the Marine Abyssal Dragon, the Epoch had not encountered even one sea monster for a few days. Even though the storms were a little strong, everything seems to be normal in Anos Abyss so far."


    Joshua shook his head and said, "Although it is really unbelievable to say this, my friend¡­"


    Suddenly, the sky was filled with dark clouds as thunder began to roar. A series of lightning began to spread across the sky like spider webs. The sound of thunder continued to rumble across the ocean. The storm began to turn even denser as if the black sea was about to flip the entire world.


    The young elf was soaked by the heavy rain that came all of the sudden. He almost got choked by the water that gushed into his nose and his mouth. The warrior was covered by a layer of red combat aura that repelled the rain and the splashes of seawater.


    Joshua seemed to have predicted what would happen when he said those words. He lifted his head and looked at the lightning in the sky and calmly said, "There will never be peace as long as I am around."


    The humongous waves suddenly turned even more terrifying with the rampant storm that was blowing. A wave that rose higher than ten meters suddenly gushed toward the ark. The entire sea appeared as if the water was actually boiling.


    "Holy heavens, I have never seen a wave like this for over twenty years!"


    Captain Delhi who went back to his cabin witnessed the rising wave through the crystal screen. He was shocked to witness the storm outside. Then he cursed and took a deep draw of his smoking pipe. "The last time I encountered such a storm was when the underwater volcano erupted in the distant sea at a cape. So what is the reason now? What are we encountering this time?"


    Even though the vice-captain seemed a little pale from shock, he did not flinch. He was barking actively, "This is Anos Abyss, the mother of all hells. Captain, don''t you feel terrified about it?"


    "Bullsh*t!" Staring into the eyes of the vice-captain, the old red-haired man spoke with a heavy tone, "If we are sailing the broken ships we used to sail on, perhaps I''ll be scared. But we are sailing on the Epoch¡ªeven if we are sailing straight into the underworld, I shall not fear anything at all! Let alone this drizzle!"


    Even though those were the exact words spoken from the captain''s mouth, everyone on board did not dare to behave carelessly. In just a few seconds, most of the crew members returned to their posts. They were responsible for manning the arsenals inside the ark to resist the rampant waves that surged in the sea.


    On the deck of the ark, Joshua and Hill did not take shelter in the cabin. The young elf observed his surroundings as if he was looking for something. At the same time, Joshua remained calm as he looked at the tumbling sea.


    Not long after that, two gigantic shadows broke off the surface of the sea. A blue dragon and a black dragon leaped out of the water and transformed into their human forms bright before they landed on the deck. Funa and Black seemed baffled. They noticed the sudden change in the ocean. It felt very bizarre. That was when they immediately got out of the sea. However, they did not expect that the rampant waves were that bad. They did not expect to be greeted by a heavy storm the moment they broke out of the water. It remained unknown what had caused the storm to grow heavier.


    Right after they left the surface of the water and climbed on board of the ark, black waves rose from the depths of the sea, one wave after another. Even though the sea region of Anos Abyss was known as the Black Sea, that was because of the dark clouds and the clear sea water that reflected the sky, making the entire sea looked black. However, because of some black powder of unknown origin gushing from the depths of the sea, the entire region of the sea had turned completely black.


    Unlike Black who seemed to be ignoring most of the things that were happening around it, the blue-haired draconic lady frowned. She knew that the black waves were the bizarre ocean currents that she and Black sensed earlier on. Based on her instinct, Funa believed that those bizarre phenomena were the reason why there was no sea monster around the ark for the past few days. Something was in the air and she could smell it.


    "It is coming," Joshua whispered to himself.


    The huge ark that was sailing forward rapidly had gradually slowed down. Screams and shouts rang in the interior of the ark. The black seawater that came into contact with the ark was flowing with fascinating colorful light.


    "The magic energy is leaking!" Hill and Funa had noticed that. Their faces turned grim. Even though the Epoch belonged to the Church of the Seven Gods, the ark would still need the enchanted engines that were powered by the mages to keep sailing. The black seawater that were mixed with some unknown substances seemed to be absorbing all of the magic energy in the sea. All elements in everything had gone silent, leaving only the holy light runes beneath the ark glowing with holy light. That was how the ark was able to resist the impacts of the incoming waves.


    In the sky, the black smoky shroud was gradually spreading into the dark clouds. The shroud was devouring the thunder and the light in the sky, causing the storm to turn dark as well, which eventually turned the entire region of the sea dark too. The only thing that was shining was the Nuclear Star that was located on the top floor of the Epoch.


    The sea seemed to have turned into a cage of darkness.

 Chapter 378 The Desolate Predators

    "Have you foreseen this?"


    Hill turned around to look at the warrior who was observing the behavior of the sea since they were on the deck together. Then he asked Joshua, "I noticed that you have been observing the sea, but why didn''t you tell me that this is going to happen?"


    "Having foreseen an attack doesn''t mean that I had foreseen what is going to attack us." Joshua turned around and looked at Hill. Then he explained it to the young elf and the two dragons, "A bizarre ocean current and a black shroud¡­ The most I can do is to be more vigilant. I have no way of telling what will happen next."


    The warrior did not say anything wrong. Such attacks were unpredictable.


    Right next to the ark was a fading light of magic energy gleaming in the middle of the pitch-black waves. The white ark lost its momentum to sail forward. Even though it remained under the protection of the holy light runes, it could only stay on its spot as the storms and the waves continued to ravage it. There was no way the ark could move forward anymore.


    "Let''s get back inside for now," Joshua decided for everyone. He brought Black into the cabin first. After Hill glanced the strange black sea water, he also went into the cabin with Funa.


    Inside the cabin, Robzek, Saya, Roland, and the others were discussing what they should do next.


    "The Enchanted Core in the engine room remains operational for now." The silver-haired holy knight did not panic after everything that had just happened. He pointed at the light screen in the midair as he summarized everything that had happened. "However, we have no way of transferring the magic energy into all of our engines."


    There was a blueprint of a structure of a gigantic wheel in the middle of the light screen. Every single detail about the Epoch was clearly stated on the blueprint. Aside from the engine room and a few cabins labeled with the color of green to indicate that those places were ''Operational'', most of the parts across the ark had been labeled red¡ª''Not Operational''.


    The black powder in the seawater was actually a kind of strange substance¡­ I have seen that thing before in the Mycroft Continent. However, is it just me or does this thing look more like crystals here?"


    Saya held onto a test tube filled with the contaminated sea water. The seawater was filled with black dust that looked like sand. Those dust seemed to be moving on their own despite the lack of external momentum as though alive.


    The great nun looked at the test tube she held in her hand as she pondered. "I have traveled to the volcano area and observed the magic energy in the Crystalline Mine nearby. The magic energy of the crystal dust seems similar to this dust here."


    However, the magic crystals were loaded with magic energy while these crystal dust in the black sea water seemed to be absorbing magic energy instead. The two were different in such regard.


    Meanwhile, Roland remained silent. He frowned as he stared at the test tube in Saya''s hand. The blond-haired holy knight was familiar with the current situation. However, he could not determine the source of it.


    The ark had lost the magic energy that propelled it forward. The crystal dust¡­ they possessed the ability to absorb magic energy.


    After guessing, Roland took the test tube from Saya''s hand and attempted to pour some of his combat aura into it.


    The active black dust suddenly behaved like sharks that smelled the scent of fresh blood. They immediately absorbed every single drop of the combat aura that the holy knight poured. With that, Roland could confirm one thing¡ªthose crystal dust was similar to the Aragami that possessed an external layer of shell. The information about the Aragami could be found in the old records of the Radcliffe family. They had extremely high resistance against magic energy and combat aura.


    Looking at Robzek and Saya, the blond holy knight was doubtful. He hesitated on whether he should tell both of them about his assumption or not¨Ceven he felt the idea a little absurd. After all, their current goal of the expedition was to get to the Abyssal rift. They ended up encountering the spawns of the Evil God of Famine. It felt truly extraordinary in a certain way.


    The great nun and the captain of the Order were still discussing the matter. However, they did not bother to find out what exactly those crystal dust was. The two of them were focused on what should they do next and how they should complete their main goal.


    "The ark is just a day away from the Great Central Whirlpool." Robzek pointed at the light screen. The light screen then showed the map of the region of the sea in Anos Abyss. There was one red dot and one white dot on the dark map. "The red dot represents the Great Central Whirlpool. Because there is an ocean current flowing from the distant sea that keeps pushing everything in its way towards the northwest direction. And the white spot over there is our current location. If we had maintained our speed of sailing towards the destination, we would have arrived at the border of the Great Central Whirlpool at approximately 11 p.m. But now the question is, when are going to arrive at our destination?"


    He made some calculations then continued to speak, "If we continued moving towards the Great Central Whirlpool, we should arrive at its border at about 4 a.m¡­ However, the possibility of success is extremely small. The ocean current would surely change its pace from time to time."


    "Can we switch our power source to the backup power? Can we use the Nuclear Star to fuel the ark so that we can sail on?" Saya wondered. Then she came up with a suggestion, "This black crystal dust seems to be afraid of holy light. It did not seem to be unable to penetrate the protective barrier around the Nuclear Star. Just think about it. Even though the ark has stopped for a while now, it still has not been knocked over by powerful waves. That''s a solid proof to prove that my suggestion might work."


    After the silver-haired holy knight heard the suggestion, he thought about it and nodded as well. "We can try¡­ but without the energy from the Nuclear Star, who can support and maintain the protective barrier around the ark then? That barrier needs a substantial amount of energy to maintain its function. We do not even know the true identity of our enemies. That will definitely weaken our power level. We might become vulnerable and fall into the traps of our enemies."


    "No matter who our enemies are, they definitely planned to hold us here."


    The moment after the captain said that, a voice came from the door of the cabin. It was Joshua. He pushed the door opened and Black followed right behind him. Hill and Funa followed after. Even though the warrior''s voice was not that loud, it was loud enough to be heard by everyone who was already in the cabin. "Since we are just about a day from our destination, the enemies will definitely want to take us out here to prevent us from getting near the Abyssal rift."


    "Joshua." Robzek nodded his head slightly upon seeing the warrior. Then he asked, "So what do you have in mind?"


    As one of the only two Supreme-tier champions on board of the Epoch, Joshua''s insight was extremely important. Hearing the question raised by the holy knight, Joshua did not intend to play nice. Instead, he decided to speak his mind.


    Having the similar assumption that Roland came up with, Joshua revealed the true form of the black crystal dust¨Cthey originated from the shattered crystals that belonged to the Evil God of Famine. It could consume the magic energy on the ark due to one reason¡ªbecause the word ''Famine'' represented its desolating power. Currently, magic energy was ineffective in the entire region of the sea. The moment any sort of magic appeared, it would swiftly be absorbed.


    Their current situation was almost identical to the situation back in the desolated Karlis World. It was also similar to the doomsday that appeared after the Evil God of Calamity appeared in the Illgner World that he and Roland went together before.


    "Our enemies should be the Abyssal demons. Or perhaps something like the sea monsters, that Marine Abyssal Dragon¡­ So how could it have anything to do with the Evil God of Famine then?"


    Robzek furrowed his brow after he heard what the warrior said as he recalled the bizarre crystal creatures they encountered during their previous expedition. Those monsters were oddly powerful. "Alright, if you were right, if the enemies were truly the spawns of the Evil God, then how do you think we should deal with them?" He sincerely asked.


    Joshua smiled and said, "Wait."


    After realizing that everyone was looking at him doubtfully and confused, the warrior had no choice but to explain, "This is the Mycroft Continent after all. The enemies will not be able to maintain all these strange phenomena. When the enemies can no longer maintain their current attempt to hold us here, then that will be the perfect time for us to fight back."


    The warrior reached out for a cup of tea after ending his explanation. He gulped the tea down in one go. Then, Joshua seemed to be unsure about something. So he asked, "This taste¡­ why does it taste different than before?"


    "That''s the tea we made for Nono. It is from her homeland¡­ Anyway, that is all? We wait it out?"


    Saya seemed to feel that the idea was a little unbelievable. She began to mutter, a little shocked and anxious at the moment. "Are you sure we are just going to wait it out?"


    "No, it''s not that simple at all." Funa suddenly broke her silence. The human form of the Ocean Bladed Dragon with blue hair shook her head and spoke heavily, "This is similar to how some of the sea monsters hunt for their prey¨Cfirst, they use a bait or a trap to lure their prey in. After making sure that their prey cannot escape anymore, they will slowly wait for their prey''s energy to deplete. Then, the sea monsters will make their move and kill their prey."


    "The predator will definitely use all sorts of ways to deplete the resources and energy source on the ark¨Cthat means our power too. They will do it to a certain extent. Then the mastermind behind this will reveal itself and hit us with the fatal blow."


    Even though that was merely an assumption, Funa''s words hit home. Joshua also nodded his head in agreement.


    With his eyes fixed on the light screen, Robzek was deep in thought. He recalled his past experiences during his last expedition to the Great Central Whirlpool.


    In the first expedition into Anos Abyss, Ark had gone off course because of the sea monsters'' attack. In the end, they had to retreat because their supply and resources ran low.


    In the second expedition, they had to retreat because the ark had accidentally run into some rocks or corals, causing water to leak into the ark.


    In the third expedition, they were attacked by a huge group of flying dragons. After battling them for over three days, they found themselves in a bad situation. Seventy percent of the crew on board of the ark was beginning to feel fatigued and exhausted for battling for too long. So they had no choice but to retreat as well.


    In the fourth expedition, which was the closest they got to their destination, they were able to sail smoothly towards their destination in the beginning. They had slain a large number of sea monsters during their previous expeditions. Not to mention that the flying dragons had been summoned to the Sacred Mountain to launch their attack to stop the church from getting out. Everything was smooth until they were close to their destination. Suddenly, three bizarre monsters almost as powerful as the Supreme-tier appeared out of nowhere and attacked them. Because they were not ready to face that sort of threat, the ark almost sank. However, thanks to Robzek and the other powerful champions on board who kept the monsters busy, they were able to get out of the difficult situation by detonating the first Wheel of Holy Light.


    In their fifth expedition, which was the current one, they had also sailed smoothly towards their destination. With Count Radcliffe tagging along, they managed to handle and slay an extremely troublesome Marine Abyssal Dragon within half an hour. Even if they were to encounter those three bizarre monsters again, everyone stood a chance to kill the monsters now. However, the current situation they were in right now was an unexpected twist.


    "Could it be that we are destined to fail one more time?''


    Robzek muttered to himself, a little unwilling to accept the fate. The final battle between the Church of the Seven Gods and the Pentashade Dragons was about to begin. If the Epoch could not complete their task in time, the situation would turn awkward for everyone. Even if Pope Igor was willing to support their next expedition, the Church no longer had the resources and the supplies to provide.


    The silver-haired holy knight was not the kind of person who could peacefully go on another expedition into Anos Abyss knowing that the church was about to get into trouble. Even if he would be blamed by the pope for not being responsible, he would still make it back to the Sacred Mountain to battle the berserk dragons alongside with his comrades.


    The fifth expedition was actually the last one for him. Even if the church could defeat the Pentashade Dragon, it would definitely need a long time to repair and rebuild the Sacred Mountain after the battle. By then, the expedition into Anos Abyss would definitely be delayed. Perhaps they would need to wait for another ten years before they could do it again.


    Suddenly, outside the cabin, the unsettling screams rang. Their voices did not calm down as time passed. Instead, their screams were getting louder. The situation seemed to be escalating pretty quickly.


    "There is a situation," Hill frowned. He opened the door immediately and walked towards the direction of the screams. "I shall check it out."


    Funa followed closely behind the young elf. Joshua also walked out of the cabin with Black behind him. Black seemed to be excited over what was going on over there. Soon, the three members of the church looked each other in the eye and they quickly packed their things before walking out of the cabin as well.


    Outside the cabin, on the main deck of the Epoch.


    Many crew members seemed to be attempting to ''fix'' the inoperable magical facilities. They were screaming and running all over the place. These people did not have any knowledge of magic energy. Hence, they were not aware that the magic energy in the surroundings had been sucked dry. They had no idea that that was the reason why all magic-fueled facilities had stop functioning. They believed that the structures of the facilities were somehow damaged. Those who were chosen through strict regulations to board the Epoch were undoubtedly courageous. Or else they would not expose themselves to the heavy storm and the risk of getting hit by the powerful waves while attempting to fix the facilities that were suspected to be damaged. However, they were obviously terrified by the current situation.


    Joshua and the others walked by the panicked crew as they made their way to the deck. They soon understood why the crews were so terrified.


    The violent winds hurled huge waves around, crashing onto the holy light runes that were embedded in the body of the ark. The dark shroud was creeping over the entire giant ark.


    In the middle of the dark shroud, bizarre sounds echoed into the surroundings. Countless gray shadows flew from the dark shroud. With the whistling in the air, the gray shadows had finally revealed their true form. They were actually gigantic tentacles covered in sharp teeth. They tore through the creeping shrouds as they slam themselves at the ark¨Cwith the operation of the divine circles on top of the ark, white hexagonal barriers were accurately formed all over the Ark as the barriers blocked off the tentacles from smashing onto the deck. The tentacles were only able to make dull and heavy sounds.


    "What the hell are these things?!"


    Robzek and the others had made their way through the crowd. The captain frowned the moment he saw those tentacles. He reached out and launched a beam of silvery holy light towards one of the tentacles and cut the tentacle off into half¨Cthe moment the tentacle was cut off, it immediately disintegrated into powder and drifted into the air. It was no doubt that those tentacles were actually formed from the crystal dust that was absorbing all Magic energy.


    Joshua was unable to identify those weird existences as well. Although they were definitely a type of Aragami, the warrior was not an encyclopedia. How would he know what sort of enemies they were the moment he encountered them?


    However, the warrior had the system.


    [Desolate Predators]


    [Chaos Daemon]

 Chapter 379 Only Name is Required

    Without looking at the description below the name, Joshua closed the system right away.


    "The monsters are called the Desolate Predators." He took a step forward, closer to the head of the ark, after briefly explaining to everyone. The tentacles that were covered with sharp teeth seemed to have noticed the presence of that man. They instantly began to violently smash the barriers of the Epoch.


    The great black tentacles were two meters thick. Each strike from each of the tentacles was as heavy as smashing a hammer over tens tons on the barrier. Whether it was the rain or the air, everything was torn apart by that brute force. The impact was visible because of the rain. The shockwave of the impact spread a couple of meters into its surrounding. A thunderous rumbling sound echoed with the smash.


    If it were not because of the barriers on the Epoch, the tentacles would have torn through and wrecked the ark easily, killing everyone on board.


    "You know about these monsters?" Roland asked. However, he was not surprised. The Radcliffe family had been enemies with the Aragamis for many generations. They were initially very familiar with the spawns of the Evil God of Famine. They knew quite a lot about those spawns as well. "So how do we handle those things?"


    "I have no idea." Joshua shook his head and said, "I only know their names."


    However, that was already enough.


    Once he was done talking, his black coat flapped despite the lack of wind in his surroundings. The blazing presence of the warrior began to shine brightly. Joshua lifted his right hand up. He could see that there were many black tentacles slamming at the ark''s barriers.


    The Epoch, which could not propel forward anymore, could not evade those attacks. Under those attacks, the white hexagonal barrier faded at a rapid speed as if it was about to break. However, the warrior was not bothered by that. Instead, he smiled and said, "At least I know what I have killed."


    Then, he threw his fist forward.


    Tension seemed to be building up on the strong muscles on the warrior''s right arm, which looked like as if the arm was made of steel. Black and red combat aura began to burst out of Joshua''s right fist and condensed into a mass of black ripples.


    A punch was launched with a sharp whistling sound. Black ripples spread across the fist of the warrior. In one brief instant, the storm vanished. The violent waves instantly calmed down. The entire world seemed to have come to a standstill, followed by a ripple on the surface of the still water. The horde of black tentacles that were densely packed together were struck by a force, leaving a huge hole with the diameter of twenty meters in the middle the densely packed horde of the tentacles. The force went right through the horde with the blast more powerful than a cannon. Right after that, the black shroud and the surging waves were pushed aside by an invisible force, forming a vacuum passage of hundreds of meters on the surface of the sea. At the other far end of the vacuum passage was a detestable monster preparing to flee the scene.


    The monster looked a cone. Its body was formed from layers of reddish black flesh and blood, stacking on one another. It was approximately ten meters tall. On the huge body that looked like a lighthouse were many brownish-yellow distorted eyes of different sizes. The shape of its body looked something like an octopus. Its tentacles gleamed with some sort of crystal-like substances. The gigantic octopus sprayed black crystalline dust to contaminate the sea region.


    Because of the black mist, the daemon hid well from plain sight. Even Robzek could not sense its presence. However, it was like a pathetic joke to Joshua who held the Azurite. The warrior was able to locate its hiding spot right away simply with a glance.


    It intended to flee. However, the black ripples instantly struck its body. The monster felt as if it was hammered by a gigantic truck at full speed as its entire body twitched uncontrollably. The shape of its wretched-looking head and its mouth shifted rapidly. Its reddish black flesh and blood had been crushed. It was completely turned into a pile of runny meat. Masses of reddish black shredded meat and mist burst out from its body. A gigantic pit in the shape of a fist appeared on its body.


    The remains of the octopus monster were still. Black ripples continued to spread as the body of the monster seemed to be burned by a virtual flame. The remains of the crystalline tentacles crumbled into pieces. The energy in every piece of the shattered crystal shards was completely crushed by a force stronger than the energy itself.


    The flame of the Combat Aura blazed in the sea water. The Desolate Predator completely turned into ashes with steam rising to the sky. Even the ash of the monster was dispersed with the wind and the tides.


    "¡­ Terrifying Glorious Strength."


    Funa furrowed her eyebrows and unconsciously shielded herself before Hill. She felt a slight chill in her bones with her draconic instinct. The blue-haired draconic girl looked at the shadow of the warrior on his back as she muttered to herself in a soft voice, "He actually took out a Gold-advanced daemon with a single hit¡­"


    Before she could finish her words, Funa, who had always been straightforward, gently shook her head and stopped herself from speaking. Her surroundings were filled with a blue ionized smoldering fire. Obviously, that was the strength of her self-defensive instinct forced out by the warrior''s aura when he launched his fist attack. Now, she was trying to suppress the electrical charges that surged around her and back into her body.


    Saya who stood beside the warrior had also taken a step back. The moment the aura of ''Satsui Hadou'' began to charge on the warrior''s body, the great nun could see visible shapes of desperation and hatred that looked black. The souls of the monsters that were slaughtered seemed to be chained to the body of the man right before her. Those souls were like the origin of his power when he unleashed his strength. A few dozens of gigantic dragons mourning miserably were also among those souls. Perhaps that was what Funa was fearful of.


    Saya naturally knew that those were opponents and monsters slain by the warrior in the past. Of course, they did not reflect Joshua''s personal feelings. Despite that, the great nun was still a little unsettled after what she saw.


    She stayed silent as she looked at the back of the warrior which looked like an indestructible statue¨Cwho could actually guarantee that a man with a body as strong as steel would not be affected by the emotions coming from the raving souls?


    While the great nun troubled herself with her worries, Robzek and the others did not seem to think too much about it. Although they were shocked by Joshua''s strength, they were simply impressed by it. As another Supreme-tier champion, the silver-haired holy knight could better understand what that strike could mean¨Csuch a condensed combat aura and Glorious Strength that brings such destruction¡­ Truth to be told, the holy knight might have surpassed Joshua if they were just comparing strength.


    Right after he threw his fist, the warrior sensed a small change in power in his body.


    With Experience Points flooding into him, Satsui Hadou that drove the shattered soul of the Desolate Predator had also returned to his body. The power of the Chaos daemon was turned into pure life force by the Azurite and his own combat aura as the new power strengthened his body and his combat aura.


    Perhaps that was the truth about ''Experience Points''?


    Without thinking too much, Joshua looked at the surroundings of the ark. After losing the host that was manipulating the crystal dust in the waves, the dust began to sink slowly to the bottom of the ocean. As the crew cheered, the warrior also sensed that the engine of the Ark was recovering. With no more crystal dust interfering, the ark would be able to reactivate its engine soon.


    However, the black shroud remained floating on the surface of the sea. Even the fiercest wind could not blow them away.


    The bizarre presence did not disperse after the death of the Desolate Predator.


    "We might still have enemies in the vicinity."


    Roland had also noticed that. He walked to the edge of the ark and his eyes narrowed. He used his holy light to see through the black shroud to observe the situation. Not long after, the holy knight frowned. "As expected."


    He lifted his hand and pointed at the sea on the left side of the Ark. "Look over there."


    Everyone looked towards the direction Roland was pointing. Not far from where they were, waves rolled in the black shroud. In the black mists and the waves, black shadows emerged one after another. They could see that there were a large number of fin-shaped shadows breaking the surface of the sea water. Their movements formed visible water movement in the middle of the storm as they moved toward the ark.


    Those sea monsters were swimming at a strangely rapid speed. In a mere few seconds, they arrived next to the Epoch.


    "These shrouds are really troublesome as hell!"


    After seeing that, Robzek broke his silence with a complaint. Soon after that, the energy nodes on his body began to get lit up by the light particles of the holy light. The holy knight reached out his hand and pointed at the silvery light that was as blinding as the blazing sun. Then he waved his hand and five beams of silvery holy light exploded from his fingertip as they were shot towards the dark mists in the surroundings.


    The black shroud was like butter being cut with a hot knife. The thick shrouds on the surface of the sea rapidly melted away like ice in the summer. The five silvery beams of holy light did not fade away right after they fulfilled their duties. Instead, they become much more condensed than before as they swept away the black mists, giving a clear view of the surroundings to everyone on the Ark.


    "Good job. So how many of them are there?''


    Without the black shrouds blocking their sight, Hill swept his eyes across the area of the sea. His purplish pupils narrowed a little, the young elf stared at the scene before him and was troubled when he said, "So how do we continue sailing?"


    Within a few kilometers radius of the Epoch, gigantic fins tore through the tides on the surface of the sea as they made their way to the ark like an arrow that could pierce through anything. With a quick glance towards the sea, one could see that there were at least a thousand or perhaps ten thousand sea monsters swimming towards the ark. Underneath the surface of the sea were many dark shadows that were also making their way towards the ark at a high speed. As an ocean druid who knew a lot about sea monsters, Hill deduced that there were more than thirty thousand sea monsters consisting different types of fishes among the horde of sea monsters that was charging straight at them.


    That was a terrifying number. Each of the sea monsters had gigantic bodies longer than ten meters. Even just ram from each of the thirty thousand sea monsters could undoubtedly wreck the Ark.


    "What are they trying to do now?"


    Robzek sensed that something was not right. He said, "First, they tried to disrupt our momentum sailing towards our destination. Then now they have the sea monsters surround us. All of the tactics they used did not seem to be something that wild beasts and animals do."


    "There must be something commanding all of them in the shadow." Even Saya could tell that the attacks from those sea monsters did not seem like beastly instincts.


    "Of course, and we can be very sure that that existence is trying to stall us," Joshua said as he looked into the sky. He could hear faint thunder rumbling far in the sky. However, the black shroud lingering in the sky had blocked the lightning and thunder, blocking them from sight. The warrior''s expression was unreadable as he stood in the dark corner. Then he said in a clear, deep voice, "I can sense that there are three powerful Supreme Chaos daemons approaching us at a rapid speed¡­ Robzek, are those the monsters you guys encountered in your last expedition?"


    The silver-haired holy knight used his spirit sense the presences in the distance. Then he nodded with a serious look on his face. "That''s them. They have actually managed to get close us using the black shrouds as their disguise. They are too near for us to evade them already."


    Then, he turned around and looked at the warrior, stunned. "Wait a minute, Joshua¡­ What are you trying to do?"


    "Let''s kill that fellow who has been releasing the black shrouds before the others arrive, shall we?"


    The warrior was already surrounded by the blazing flame of his black and red combat aura. The scorching heat began to spread. It burned the deck of the ark red hot. The heavy rain continued to pour from the sky. However, the raindrops vaporized before could even reach his body.


    Joshua swept his red eyes over the black shrouds and the dark clouds as if he was searching for something even though there was nothing in the sky at all. Not long after, he suddenly stopped scanning as if he had found his target. "I''ll be right back. Give me a moment."


    Boom!!!


    Before the others heard him, Joshua stomped his feet heavily into the floor of the deck. The entire body of the ark shook violently as the deck where Joshua stomped was dented. With a deafening creaking sound, the warrior charged into the sky and broke through all of the shrouds and the clouds in the sky. He had made his way into the dark clouds without leaving a trace behind.


    Everyone on the deck tried to grab hold of themselves as they cast spells to resist the impactful sonic boom caused by the warrior. The ark was leaning slightly to the front. A huge black hole appeared on top of the front deck. There were also cracks all around the hole.


    "That fellow¡­ he is always like that." After deactivating his combat aura, Roland laughed sharply. He believed the warrior''s words. There must be something releasing those irritating black shrouds and that something was spying on them from behind that. However, Joshua did not explain at all before he went missing. His habit of doing that had always been difficult for Roland and the others to get used to.


    Black was indifferent to that. She simply looked at the sky and stared at the huge hole her master left in the middle of the clouds. She bit on her lips as she tightened her fists quietly at her sides.


    Right before Joshua left, the warrior looked at her. His eyes seemed to say ''do your best''. The black draconic girl would never let her master down.

 Chapter 380 A Battle Without Wasting Any Breath on Nonsense

    In the air, a black dragon larger than any ordinary dragon patrolled in the clouds.


    It had a large and strong body. A layer of foggy light covered the surface of its body, allowing the giant dragon to glide in the air without flapping its wings.


    It positioned itself above the clouds, far above the rain and the black shrouds. The thick shrouds that were charged with negative energy to the point that even light could not get through them gushed slowly from the cracks between the scales of the giant dragon. The dragon glided slowly in the sky as it was slowly contaminating the clouds and the storm with its negative energy, bringing the presence of death to the sea region.


    The seagulls within a few kilometers had disappeared. Only the sea monsters that were affected by the presence of the Dark Abyss wandered in the area.


    Death Smoke Grundy did not hate the job it was currently doing as it was the most suitable job it could do.


    Among the living beings in the mortal world, black dragons were a species that were the closest to the negative energy. Even the specters born with an outstanding gift were only equals with the black dragons. As masters that were born to control negative energy and the water element, any ordinary black dragon were the villains. They could easily contaminate the water source of an entire city and turn people into zombies. Their evil nature made the black dragons excited and joyful about such incidents.


    Grundy was undeniably one of the prodigies among the black dragons. As an evil dragon which had completely destroyed a human kingdom, children trembled in fear hearing its name. That was the case for over a few hundred years. Meanwhile, Grundy''s realm, ''the black shroud'', became the symbol of evil in many legendary stories.


    Using its magic energy to keep itself in the sky, Grundy looked at the layer of clouds above it. There was a light wheel spinning rapidly in the rim of its eyes, allowing the dragon to observe the giant white wheel swaying in the middle of the storm and the waves.


    That was precisely its target, the sent by the Church of the Seven Gods.


    As a Supreme-tier lord of dragons, Grundy led three legions of berserk dragons in the upcoming battle that was about to begin at the Sacred Mountain in the distant sea. However, because of some obscure reasons, it was sent by the Pentashade dragon elders to guard the Abyssal rift in the depths of Anos Abyss with its old partner ''Dragon of Death'' Mandagar. They were tasked to destroy the expedition party sent by the Church of the Seven Gods.


    At first, the black dragon was conflicted¡ªshould it obey the direct order of its elders? However, after finding out that the human warrior who had beaten the black dragon before was on board, Grundy immediately obeyed the order. A dragon''s ability to hold a grudge against someone was far stronger than human''s. Their resentment and hatred could stay for many years. In the first battle that Grundy fought after returning from its solitude, it was badly injured by the warrior. It simply could not swallow that.


    Therefore, the black dragon agreed to join its old partner which seemed to be a little bit odd as the two of them would join the sea monsters and the abyssal daemons to prevent the holy ark from sailing near the Great Central Whirlpool.


    From the looks of it, Grundy believed that its mission was easy and simple. Currently, the Epoch was heavily surrounded by a horde of sea monsters. Even if the ark was able to start sailing again, it would be unable to sail through the sea monsters. Furthermore, the shroud that Grundy was releasing had weakened the forces on board. It would not take long before all of the crew on board of the ark drift into the state of unconsciousness. Their vitality would slowly fade away until death claimed them.


    After losing the crew members of the ark, even if the powerful champions remained alive and well, they would not be powerful enough to flee from Grundy.


    Purplish lightning occasionally flashed in the clouds beneath the dragon. The violent rumbling thunder vibrated in its ears. When that happened, Grundy shook its giant head a little. Unlike the other giant dragons, the black dragons loved the deep sea of the abyssal sea and the poisonous swamps the most. It has yet to adapt to flying high up in the sky where howling winds and thunderclaps appeared from time to time.


    Thinking about its past, Grundy drifted from its focus for a second.


    That was the time when the battle began.


    Right beneath the clouds, an unnoticeable light of black and red suddenly appeared. The moment the black dragon finally noticed the appearance of the light and turned its attention towards the light, that light had turned the gray rains and clouds crimson red.


    The flowing light that moved rapidly appeared beneath the body of Grundy. A human that blazed with combat aura from head to toe instantly launched a clean and direct strike of a Rising Dragon Fist. That fist landed solidly on the belly of the black dragon. Instantly, purplish black scales shattered into shards of broken scales. The thick muscles and the internal organs were deformed and folded under compression of the high impact.


    "!!!"


    Its eyes and mouth were wide open. Grundy could not even make a sound. It could only spit air from its lungs. The radiating shroud that covered the dragon''s body began to flow rapidly¡ªthe gigantic body of the dragon suddenly vanished in front of the warrior.


    Short-range Teleportation Trigger.


    "I knew it''s you, Grundy!"


    The voice of the warrior was finally heard. Waves of intense sonic boom mixed with the shockwave of the impact moved with flowing light. The rumbling thunder clouds were instantly dispersed by the shockwave. Joshua who was surrounded by his own blazing combat aura stood upright in the air. He looked around him. His red eyes moved around, he searched for the spot where the black dragon had tried to teleport itself to.


    A few seconds later, the warrior located his target. He lifted his palm and threw out a hand knife strike. The thick layer of clouds a few kilometers away from him were cut into half, revealing the horrified black dragon hiding behind those clouds, trying to heal itself.


    About a hundred years ago, Grundy had fought strong champions in the main continent of the world. It had always been cautious during battles. It never attacked if it was presented with the opportunity to ambush its enemies. It would not go head-on with its enemies if it could plot against its enemies first before taking action. However, if it was ever forced to face the battle out front, every single move it made during the battles was decisive. Grundy would never waste its breath on nonsense with its enemies.


    The giant dragon instantly lifted its gigantic draconic claw. Magic runes were crafted on the dragon scales of the dragon''s limbs. It appeared just like a Legendary scepter. It cast some spells in the draconic language in a deep and heavy voice, a gray, dark and gloomy light was instantly shot at the warrior.


    The warrior had already entered his combat mode. So how would he be struck by that kind of attack? The ''Finger of Death'' was deflected by the combat aura barrier that covered the warrior''s body. The deflected gray light was instantly dispersed in the rain. The mist in the clouds was completely vaporized by the highly concentrated magic energy. The scorching temperature had set the air ablaze and the entire sky turned into a sea of flames.


    Taking advantage of that gap, Joshua charged towards Grundy, his combat aura sent out sparks behind him as he moved forward, adding force to the warrior''s movement. However, the black dragon was no longer where the warrior saw it. It had activated another teleportation spell and made its way higher into the sky. It was approximately a thousand meters above the warrior.


    The distance between the black dragon and the surface of the sea was about eight thousand meters. The atmosphere was extremely thin. Even the temperature in the surroundings was cold and freezing. It was extremely for the elements in this world to affect the summoning of the caster there. However, Grundy was an extremely powerful black dragon. It harnessed the magic energy that it had been charging up in its body long ago and reached out its draconic finger as it began to unleash impactful and powerful spells at its target.


    Blazing flames, freezing frosts, lightning, acids, instant death skill, magic energy attacks, petrifying skills, negative energy¡­ all sorts of attacks were bombarding Joshua. The combat aura of the mighty warrior was barely resisting the attacks all at the same time. Not to mention that there were also some invisible spells such as curse and weakening spells among the bombarding attacks.


    Flames, lightning, and acids hit the combat aura barrier in a combo. The powerful energy flow had penetrated right through the combat aura barrier. However, because of that, it had also given Joshua an opportunity to evade the attacks. With an explosion, the warrior once again arrived beside the black dragon, leaving a long vacuum pathway behind him.


    The black dragon intended to use its previous skill to teleport away from the warrior like it did before to put a distance between itself and the warrior. The battle between them remained in that pattern. On one side, the caster wanted to stay away from the warrior to maintain the pace of battle until the caster could beat the warrior. On the other side, the warrior wanted to get closer to the caster so that the caster would be in the warrior''s range of attack.


    However, things had changed this time around. Joshua prepared himself well this time, he noticed the dimension of the space began to ripple. Even though it was a moment that would only last less than a second, the warrior noticed and respond to it before it could fade away. He threw his fist into the air. A mighty combat aura was launched out of his fist and crushed the dimensional passage that the black dragon attempted to open with twenty-seven magic nodes. The warrior was also approaching the dragon at a rapid speed. The moment he stopped the dragon from teleporting, he arrived next to the dragon and grabbed tightly onto the right claw of Grundy.


    "Roar!"


    The black dragon let out a thunderous roar. Then Grundy cast a magic spell in the draconic language with a rapid chanting. The black shroud began to gush from the scales on the giant claw. It was as toxic as the river water in the depths of the Dark Abyss. Other than the black dragon that already modified itself into a half-spectral being, all living being would never be able to resist the effects of the mist.


    However, when Grundy noticed that Joshua did not loosen his grip on its claw, it began to panic.


    The muscles all over the warrior''s body swelled with his own combat aura. It made the warrior who seemed tall and muscular to look even larger and tougher than before. However, Joshua was still small compared to the black dragon in front of him. That small human being sneered coldly at the giant dragon from the shroud that was rapidly charging up with negative energy.


    The surface of the skin melted under the influence of the negative energy, and the muscles underneath the layer of his skin started to disintegrate bit by bit. The warrior roared as the black and red combat aura exploded and dispelled the shroud from the warrior. A manifestation of life force, the combat aura was completely the opposite of the negative energy. The two of them were like water and fire that would never mix well together. Only the stronger one would be able to outdo the other.


    It was obvious that Joshua''s combat aura was much stronger than the black shroud released by Grundy. The warrior''s body metabolism began to work its course at a quick pace. As a result, the injuries on his body were healed within a few seconds. Even the muscles and skins that were melted before had grown back. The thing about them was that they had turned even tougher than they were before.


    Only the true body of a Supreme being fused with the life force was capable of using such speedy regenerative ability. If it was an ordinary person, that person would have turned years older just to perform it. His life force would have been exhausted instantly.


    The power in his muscles were charged, his body completely fueled up with the power of his Combat Aura. He let out a raging roar and opened up both of his arms while both of his hands were tightly locked onto the claw of the dragon. Instantly, the draconic claw was torn apart! The black dragon had sustained heavy damage. Suddenly, it could not float in the air anymore as it could not focus on maintaining its levitating spell. The black dragon spiraled downward like a falling meteor.


    Joshua was still holding on to the dragon claw he tore off of Grundy. The half-dead part of Grundy''s body that was fully charged with negative energy turned into firewood to fuel his combat aura. The claw seemed to be slowly burned up by the condensed Combat Aura surrounding the body of the warrior.


    His red eyes were locked on to the black dragon that was falling towards the sea, Joshua did not say anything. He pushed against the air as the thin air eight thousand meters high up in the sky was like a metallic board that was extremely tough for the warrior to move before he leaped towards his target. The counter acting force he used to push himself towards his target accelerated the warrior''s speed to faster than the speed of sound. Without much of effort, Joshua caught up with Grundy.


    Lending the powerful momentum of his fall, he struck his elbow onto the spine of the black dragon without any mercy. A crack echoed indicating that the bones were crushed to bits. The giant dragon roared miserably.


    On the deck of the Epoch, everyone was casually slaying the sea monsters but lifted their heads at the same time to look into the sky. All they could see was a giant meteor falling towards the sea. The giant meteor released sparks due to the friction with the air.


    The sky was painted red.

 Chapter 381 Disintegrated

Sorry, content is lost, You are reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you

 Chapter 382 Sailing Through the Waves

    In Anos Abyss, the splashing waves blotted out the sky and the rain poured. Other than the Epoch itself, there was no sign of life in that region. Everything was in darkness, including the heaven and earth. Only the thunders tore through the silence.


    On the surface of the sea, corpses of the sea monsters, with their bellies either facing the sky or burst opened, floated. The boiling heat from the seawater released an extreme stench as the sea water slowly turned into layers of red mist. There were miserable mourning on the surface of the sea.


    However, any humongous wave calmed down sooner or later.


    The attacks of the sea monsters had been nullified by the members of the expedition party sent by the church. Even the black dragon lurking in the shadows in the black shroud had been slaughtered by the warrior.


    The battle had come to an end. With the command given by Robzek, the white ark once again restarted its engine. The ark began to move towards their destination again.


    Their destination was in fact located in the region of the sea where Joshua and the Grundy had fought each other.


    In the red mist, there were black gigantic objects drifting on the surface of the sea. It was a gigantic head of a dragon, while the others were body parts. It was pretty obvious that its limbs and its tail were torn apart by a powerful force before being cast to the sea, like garbage.


    The body parts of the dragon made cracking sounds. Joshua was actually walking on the body parts of the dragon. He was stepping on the gigantic spine of the black dragon. Each step he took crushed the draconic bone beneath his feet. His red combat aura had also raised the body of the dragon as all of the magic runes that were engraved onto the bones of the giant dragon were wiped away.


    The warrior walked from the dragon''s back to its throat. Every spot he passed by, the magic energy in the draconic bones of the giant dragon would drift away as the energy was turned into mesmerizing colorful lights in the clouds.


    He arrived at the dragon''s head and stood between the horns. Then he spoke with a heavy tone, "Stop pretending to be dead, Grundy. I know you are still alive."


    The black dragon did not respond. Its eyes seemed dead. They appeared to be tarnished. The draconic eyes that were as shiny as crystals had turned into two pieces of purplish rocks with no sign of life in them.


    The gigantic head was covered in wounds and injuries. Its jaw was smashed to pulp by a gigantic hammer. Its tongue and its tough draconic teeth were destroyed. Black blood leaked out of its half-opened mouth and tainted the sea black.


    It was obvious that the dragon was already dead.


    However, Joshua did not fall for it, not even by the slightest chance. He shook his arm and plunged it into the gigantic draconic horn next to the dragon''s body. He did not say a word as he exerted his strength in an attempt to pluck the entire horn from the dragon''s head.


    Crack!


    The draconic horn that was a few meters tall was instantly broken, revealing the skull that was directly connected to it. Joshua gave the skull another heavy stomp. Instantly, large pieces of shattered skull flew into the sea with some flesh and blood.


    On the head of the black dragon, a deep hole passed clean through its head.


    The warrior saw that Grundy was non-responsive. He furrowed his eyebrows and reached out towards the hole on the dragon''s skull. Then, a black and red combat aura gathered on the tip of his finger and formed a light beam. Then the warrior struck that solidified light beam into the black dragon''s head through the large hole.


    A layer of extremely thin Magic energy appeared before the combat aura beam but it barely interrupted the warrior from attacking its brain.


    "I knew that you''re still alive." Joshua halted his attack immediately and calmly told the brain through that black hole, "I don''t like to play games. So the next thing that''s going to happen is, I''ll ask and you''ll answer. If you obey the rules, with a good manner, I shall not destroy your soul or give you to the Church of the Seven Gods."


    Leniency to those who confess, severity to those who resist.


    "¡­Can I surrender myself?"


    After staying silent for a brief moment, an old, helpless voice echoed through the warrior''s mind through spiritual presence. "I''ll tell, I''ll tell you everything¡­ as long as you spare my life¡­"


    "Cut the crap."


    Shaking his head, Joshua pointed his finger as another beam of combat aura appeared and struck Grundy''s brain. This time, the black dragon no longer had any juice left to use its magic energy to block the second attack from the warrior. Instantly, the spiritual presence in the warrior''s mind immediately dispersed. It took a while before the spiritual presence was able to gather into one piece again.


    The hole in the brain stayed visible. There was a gray wriggling worm crawling around the cranial cavity. It looked just like the Dhole Worm, a sort of worm from the Dark Abyss. It was stabbed by the combat aura and looked like it was suffering. Looking closer, it looked like a large brain, it was capable of moving on its own. There was even a layer of fine black dragon scales on the worm.


    Grundy, the Smoke of Death, modified itself into a half-spectral living being a long time ago. Its body had transformed into all sorts of magic equipment. It seemed that the black dragon had even modified its own brain.


    "Reincarnated from the Dark Abyss¡­ but only limited to the main brain."


    After witnessing the disgusting brain, Joshua''s eyes narrowed and said, "I''m beginning to doubt it. Are you really Grundy? Or are you actually the demon from the Dark Abyss that took over the central system of Grundy''s flesh and bones?"


    "So tell me," the warrior was not too bothered by that. He looked at the bizarre-looking creature and continued, "Why did you come over to Anos Abyss? Why is a Supreme-tier black dragon, a dragon liege that is capable of raising the odd against the battle with the Church of the Seven Gods doing here? Aren''t beings like you supposed to join the battle at the Sacred Mountain? Why are you here to intercept the expedition party of the church?"


    "¡­ Because that''s the direct order of the elders. My ability is more suitable for great-scale suppression. However, my attacks will affect anyone within the range, no matter if they are friends or foes. I wound my own comrades by accident. The Church of the Seven Gods is great in cleansing negative energy. My strength will get affected very badly. I''ll not much good on the battlefield."


    The black dragon seemed to have learned how to behave obediently now. It answered the warrior''s question without leaving out any details, "Whatever happened in Anos Abyss was planned by the elders. I was sent here to work with another black dragon to guard it."


    "What plan? Why are you stopping us from going into the Great Central Whirlpool?"


    "I have no idea," the speed transmitting its words to the warrior was quick. The black dragon was worried that the warrior might misunderstand and end its life right there. "I joined when the plan was already halfway done. The mission was to cooperate with my comrade. It was in charge of the entire plan. It sent the other sea monsters and I to stop you people from approaching the Great Central Whirlpool. It did not specify the purpose."


    "Is that right?"


    The warrior did not seem to try to verify whether the words were true or not. Joshua did not hesitate and immediately continued with the interrogation, "Who is your comrade? Why were there spawns of the Evil God of Famine among the sea monsters that attacked us?"


    Before he even finished his words, the warrior pointed at Grundy''s head. Another beam of combat aura struck the cranial cavity of the black dragon. That combat aura beam penetrated a few layers of barriers that seemed to be summoned with some stealthy spells and some other spells that could hide a presence. That beam of combat aura went to the center of the sky and held down a Dhole Worm that was lurking in between the cracks of the skulls, trying to escape. After that, the black and red combat aura burst into flames and burnt the creature into ash and dust.


    In that vague moment, the Satsui Hadou spread violently. A small part of the soul of the Dhole Worm was devoured. The spiritual presence of the black dragon faded away again. The gigantic Dhole Worm that looked like a brain in the middle of the cranial cavity and began to curl up. The warrior stared coldly at the creature and waited. After a while, Grundy finally gained consciousness.


    "¡­ You, you can actually eat my soul?!"


    This time, the black dragon felt genuine fear.


    As a spellcaster, the Grundy''s spiritual world was indestructible. It deeply believed that a half-baked interrogator like Joshua would never stand a chance of breaking it. Even if the true demon from the Dark Abyss tortured it, Grundy was confident that it would never reveal anything. Furthermore, the black dragon had adjusted itself. Even if its soul was completely destroyed, it would still be able to survive.


    The black dragon had behaved obediently before that because it was attempting to buy some time for itself. It was waiting for an opportunity to flee. The large modified brain could split itself into many fragments. It even possessed a secondary brain that carried a fragment of its soul. That secondary brain was capable of growing on its own to turn into the complete ''Grundy the Smoke of Death'' after its body was destroyed.


    The small Dhole Worm carried a fragment of its soul that had been compromised. The only chance it had to flee was gone now. However, that was not the most important thing. The black dragon noticed that a fragment of its soul did not return to its body. Instead, it had completely vanished. It was devoured by the energy embedded within the combat aura of the warrior.


    Even Grundy was not sure that its soul could still be revived after being devoured by that energy.


    "I have told you. No more games and behave nicely."


    Joshua was not bothered by the black dragon''s behavior. He just warned again, "Or else, next time, more of your soul will be devoured."


    The threat went beyond death and the destruction of its soul, Grundy instantly behaved politely and obediently. It cooperated as much as it could with the warrior. It gave up a large amount of information to Joshua.


    "My comrade is called Mandagar the Dragon of Death. Its name should be quite familiar to some of the elders in the land of the distant south."


    The black dragon''s spiritual wave was weakened by a lot. The speed of giving information to the warrior was three times faster than before. "Mandagar is one of my few friends. It almost died in the hands of a wielder of the Holy Blade in the distant south. I was the one who performed the ''Soul Binding Ritual'' on it to fix its soul ¡­ However, ten years ago, it disappeared into the wild and I could not contact it no matter how much I tried."


    Grundy was a little doubtful, "Evil God of Famine? What''s that? Is that some name of a liege in the Dark Abyss?" Grundy seemed to have no idea what the Evil God of Famine was.


    That was actually pretty normal. Most of the people in this world did not know the names of the Evil Gods. Only a few of them who was responsible for guarding the Sealed Land like Joshua himself, and some of the powerful leaders in the Church of the Seven Gods would know about those secrets. Even though Grundy was a Supreme-tier black dragon liege in a small kingdom that was destroyed long ago, it only knew the existence of the ''multiverses'' and ''many other worlds'' other than the Mycroft Continent. It would only know about the Dark Abyss. It had no way of knowing the Evil Gods.


    It seemed that it did not even know that its underlings ''Desolate Predator'' was actually a spawn of the Evil God of Famine. Perhaps Grundy had mistaken it for some special demon. However, truth to be told, there was a huge difference between the demon that possessed the power of Chaos from the Evil Gods and the demons that possessed the power of pure chaos and destruction.


    "Then... alright then."


    Nodding his head slightly, Joshua also understood that even though Grundy was powerful, it was not in the inner circle of the Pentashade Dragons and so, it did not know their plans. After giving it some thoughts, the warrior asked the black dragon coldly, "Why did you try to stop us from going to the Great Central Whirlpool then? Is your comrade coming here now? What is it doing right now?"


    "Mandagar is performing a large-scale magic ritual at the moment. It must not be disturbed by anyone or anything. It did not even let me help. Instead, it sent us here to stop you and your people."


    The black dragon answered the question before the warrior asked. Grundy was so terrified that it did not think about whether it was alright for it to tell the warrior about it. Or perhaps Grundy already knew what the warrior wanted to ask. "And now, the Great Central Whirlpool will be blocked by a magic barrier. Mandagar will carry on with its ritual until its completion."


    Grundy had already told him everything he wanted to know. He knew that Grundy must have known nothing about the ritual. However, the black dragon was a little doubtful. "Without any reason, Mandagar''s body seems to have recovered its youth. I first thought that it had used the ''Reincarnation Magic'' to switch to another body. But it seems a little weird¡­ The ritual that Mandagar is performing right now also seems very odd. The power of that ritual is unlike any power of any liege in the Dark Abyss. However, it is similar to an evil presence from ancient times¡­"


    Grundy reminded the warrior out of goodwill, which was an odd thing for Grundy to do to its enemy. "Right after me, there are also three more Supreme-tier daemons approaching to stop you. They move much slower than I am but I can already sense that they are nearby now."


    Joshua eyes narrowed as he already understood most of the information he acquired from Grundy. Coincidentally, the red mist had dispersed into thin air. The white holy ark was also sailing towards Joshua and Grundy.


    After some thoughts, the warrior shook his head regretfully. "Unfortunately, Grundy. You did not cooperate well enough and you knew too little information. I will destroy your soul. But I will not pass you to the Church of the Seven Gods."


    The warrior was straightforward and did not hide anything from the black dragon. "You can resist, you can also attempt to flee. As a reward for answering my question, I shall give you a chance and not devour your soul."


    The warrior felt bad to go back on his own words. He gave Grundy a few moments to do whatever it wanted to do. He was hoping that the black dragon would surprise him before he took him out.


    ¡ªOnboard the ark.


    Everyone noticed the huge corpse of the black dragon that was scattered on the surface of the sea. The dragon claw, wrapped in a mass of magic light that was floating in the sea was scooped up by the crews on the ark.


    Saya''s extraordinary vision was best used in this situation. She easily found the warrior who was standing on top of the dragon''s head in the mist as she guided the ark to pick up the warrior.


    As they approached Joshua, they slowed down. The red mist was instantly blown away by a powerful force. Black and red flames began to spread through what was left of Grundy.


    Sparks from the red combat aura burnt the remains of the black dragon. After everything had sunken into the seawater, everyone noticed that Joshua was flying towards the ark.


    The warrior landed on the deck. The big pit that he left behind after stomping the deck of the ark was extremely obvious. The black draconic girl ran towards her master in joy and lunged herself into his arms. She seemed to have the habit of licking her master''s hand. However, before she could do that, Joshua stopped her¨Cand without any reason, whenever the black draconic girl opened her mouth while she was in her human form, she would accidentally breathe out her Dragon''s Breath. Previously, the warrior chest was burnt from her breath.


    The warrior responded to those who came up to him to check on him, one by one. As they were on a tight schedule, he did not tell everyone the details of the conversation with Grundy before he killed it. Everyone only knew that Joshua had gone through a tough battle before he slew the black dragon. Everyone also knew that the warrior had obtained some information from the dead dragon.


    "Ritual?''


    Roland eyes narrowed. He paused before asking Joshua, "So that thing is performing a ritual that''s related to the Evil God in the surroundings of the abyssal rift? What is Mandagar preparing to do? Is it trying to let the Evil God into the Dark Abyss?"


    Squinting slightly at the blond holy knight, who was filled with so much hatred when he mentioned the Evil God, the warrior knew that he was actually the traitor among the humans who got influenced when he activated the dimensional door to the Dark Abyss ten years later in the past life. Although that was just a rumor, the possibility that the incident would repeat itself in this life was not really that big. No matter what it was, there was definitely something connected with that.


    The warrior had doubts as well because that possibility still existed. In the past life during the invasion of the Dark Abyss, it was obvious that there was more than one Evil God involved in the conspiracy behind the incident. With just a few lieges in the Dark Abyss and a demon lord, they did not stand a chance in breaking the seal of the Sage.


    Joshua patiently explained, "I can''t answer those questions. Even Grundy did not have the answers to all of your questions. So now we can only focus on what we can do. The only thing we can do now is to go to the Great Central Whirlpool as soon as we can and get rid of that black dragon."


    "That''s right," Robzek nodded. "Even though we do not know nor do we understand those questions, we will eventually solve the problems when we destroy it."


    He was similar to the warrior in his attitudes. Saya sighed gently.


    Hill and Funa were not paying attention to the conversation between the warrior and the two holy knights though. They were not interested in getting answers. The two of them were just chatting casually with each other. But no one knew what they were talking about.


    Suddenly, a gigantic rune appeared in the dark clouds.


    That rune was distorted and reeked of blasphemy and deprivation. It was so indifferent and obvious that everyone immediately felt its presence.


    Many crews instantly knelt down and began to groan in misery when they saw the rune. Some of them covered their eyes with their palms.


    The members of the ark who possessed powerful strength were not affected at all, of course. However, they looked extremely bothered. That rune carried the power of Chaos. Everyone''s hearts started to pound.


    Obviously, the unknown ritual mentioned by Grundy had begun. The power that came from the outer world relied on the abyssal rift and invaded part of Anos Abyss.


    Not far from that region of the sea, three powerful presences of Chaos approached the ark.


    "Don''t get tangled in a long battle with them." Joshua turned around and looked at Saya and Hill. Then he solemnly said, "Which direction is the Great Central Whirlpool?"


    Saya immediately pointed her finger toward the direction. Hill focused on that waves in the ocean for a brief moment before he adjusted himself towards the right direction.


    Under the command of Robzek, the Epoch once again set sail towards their destination.


    However, the speed of the ark was not sufficient. Soon, a second rune appeared in the sky.


    Black rubbed the warrior''s chest with her head. Joshua patted her head and frowned. Then he looked into the distance with his extraordinary vision. He could already see that the three gigantic crystalline monsters rapidly swimming towards the ark, hiding their presences in the waves. Based on their current speed, the three monsters catch up with the ark soon.


    "This is not good. Allow me to give us a little push."


    After making up his mind, Joshua walked to the bow of the ark.


    Combat aura flowed from his body.


    Combat aura, the power of the life force, originated from a powerful body and tough will. They were just like magic energy. They contained the power to change the reality.


    Because of the Azurite and the tremendous amount of daemons he slaughtered in the previous battles, the combat aura of the warrior was limitless. The combat aura exceeded the strength of a Gold-tier, or perhaps even a Supreme-tier champion. It gushed out from Joshua''s muscles, internal organs, and his bones and completely engulfed the ark.


    Gradually, the entire ark that was exposed to the sea water was completely covered with a layer of crimson red combat aura. It seemed as if the other warriors on board were also using their combat aura and their swords to assist the power that engulfed the ark. However, what Joshua did was putting his combat aura over a gigantic ark that was almost two hundred meters long.


    "Stand still and stand firm everyone!"


    Joshua controlled his combat aura as he distributed his combat aura to every corner of the ark. His hands were crossed over his chest and his red eyes were excited and joyful as he looked into the distance. "We''re going to accelerate now."


    A strong flow of black and red combat aura exploded behind the ark, propelling the ark forward like a rocket. The ark penetrated the waves like a bullet. The speed of the ark was increased. The three Chaos daemons were instantly left behind as the ark had pulled a great distance between itself and the three monsters.


    Gone with the wind and sailed through the waves.

 Chapter 383 Charge Right In!

    The summer wind in the distant sea always brought a storm. The same was in Anos Abyss. It seemed that the heavy rain was gradually getting lighter, even the huge waves at the sea were gradually tamed. However, rain remained light and small, with the sea breeze above the waves.


    Maybe that was the aftermath of Joshua and the other members of the church using their full strength. Or maybe that was the influence of the bizarre ritual that was happening at the Great Central Whirlpool. When the third rune appeared high up in the sky, the rain and the clouds seemed to crack. The silvery moonlight of the two moons shone down on the sea like stairs hanging down from the sky.


    The weirdly peaceful moment where the waves had suddenly calmed, as well as the gentle moonlight, was not like before. Everyone felt puzzled and unsettled.


    However, the black draconic girl was very fond of it.


    The white holy ark calmly sailed at the sea at a rapid speed. With the support of the warrior''s combat aura, the Epoch sailed at a gradually increasing speed. The ark had even surpassed the swimming speed of the swordfish that were known for their speed in the sea.


    Black stood behind Joshua by the bow. She hugged her master''s waist and leaned her head against the warrior as the two of them looked into the distance. They looked at the horizon of the dark sea that separated the sea and the sky. The rumbling of the whirlpool in the distance was vaguely heard.


    The sea breeze swept by and flipped the girl''s hair into her face. Black felt an itch on her nose. Joshua reached out to help the girl with her hair, pushing her hair behind her ears. He reminded Black with a gentle tone, "Black, move your head away for a little. Your horn is poking on my waist."


    The black draconic girl obediently kept her head away from the warrior to prevent distracting him as he used his Combat Aura to boost the ark.


    She kept hugging the arm of her master.


    Unlike the blazing heat of the magma and the lick of the flames, the warmth that she felt from her master was strange. The holy light that Mr. Roland, Mr. Robzek and Ms. Saya possess is warm as well, but, that warmth is different from the warmth of Master''s body.


    That warmth had a special sense of security. The warrior''s body was irresistible to her.


    An ordinary warhorse that possessed a draconic bloodline.


    There were many similar types of warhorses. Across the battlefield with the orcs on the great plains of the West, those warhorses possessed a part of the bloodline of draconic beasts and were standard mounts for the vanguard knights. They had the stamina of a draconic beast and also the loyalty of a horse. They were the best mounts that were intermediate grade among the Imperial Legion.


    However, because they were warhorses, they remained loyal to their masters as they would march into the battlefield with their master without even the slightest hesitation. They faced the horde of berserk orcs. They even faced the heavy mount like Rock Rhinos that could crush everything. Just like any human being, these warhorses would die eventually. They were also crippled during battle like any other man on earth. And because they were known as a mount, their lives were insignificant to the humans. Only a few would actually care and love the warhorses.


    Black was considerably a lucky horse. She experienced quite a few great battles with her master and came back in one piece. However, she was also unlucky. Because there would always be war. Perhaps she came back in one piece this time. However, she might not be so lucky next time.


    Black did not have any thought on her mind as a warhorse. She did not carry that sort of wisdom, nor did she understand the situation of war. She only understood one thing¨Cher life was like a dying flame on a candle, just like a summer flower. It could extinguish or wither at any time.


    ¡ªUntil that day.


    A tall and sturdy warrior with a black hair came into the stable in a rush. He swept his eyes across all horses that were eating in the stable and pointed at one of them.


    The fate of the black warhorse was in the warrior''s hands after that day.


    That warrior was not a good knight though.


    While they were on the way to the North, even though the warrior did care about the horse and its stamina, he remained unfamiliar with the art of riding a horse. Sometimes, he would put too much force when he pulled on the reins. There were even blood marks on the neck of the warhorse¡­ Of course, that did not actually matter much. This happened on the battlefield. The warrior was in a hurry to get back to his territory. He was not engaged in a battle with someone. Although the warhorse was exhausted at that time, it was still able to do her job without killing herself.


    Along with the passing of time, the warrior had improved his technique of riding a horse. He also arrived at his destination, a giant city that was covered in snow and frost.


    "Alright, horsey. You''re free."


    Right in the middle of the falling snows, the warrior untied the reins from the warhorse''s head and removed any restraint that was on her. Then, the warrior patted the head of the horse as he gently told the horse, "You possess the bloodline of a dragon. Perhaps you''ll have a better life in the wild. From now on, no one can restrain you."


    Seeing the warrior turning his body around as he walked towards the black giant city one step after another, the warhorse felt doubtful. As a warhorse that was born to be a battle mount in wars, she never understood what freedom meant. She actually felt insecure when she was not restrained by any human being.


    Just like how the water flowed downstream, the clouds also rise higher into the sky. So how would a warhorse survive without a master?


    She was confused and did not know what to do at the time. The warhorse attempted to wander around the outer city for days. However, she did not know what she should do for her future. After thinking about it seriously, she decided to look for the warrior by following his presence. With that, she made her way to the mansion where the warrior lived.


    Black could still remember the warrior''s gentle smile on his sour face the moment he saw the horse.


    "Alright then. If this is the case, from now on, you shall be my mount."


    She did not understand what the warrior said.


    Because a warhorse remained a mount to the warrior. It always had been. That never changed.


    She was willing to charge into the battlefield with the warrior as they fended off the Dark Tide. No matter how perilous the situation was, nothing could strike fear into the warhorse. Because it knew that nothing could stop the black-haired warrior riding on her back. He was like a warrior who was born to be victorious.


    After each battle, there came victory. After continuously winning the battles and wars, the strength of the warrior had improved too rapidly. No matter how hard the warhorse tried, she was unable to catch up with the warrior''s strength and power advancement.


    Perhaps it was time for her to leave the warrior. She vaguely felt that she should just give it up when she could no longer keep up with her master.


    However, that black-haired man was extremely generous. He was willing to purchase some bloodline of an Ancient Dragon and some valuable Awakening Potions with a tremendous sum of money. He even spent time to prepare every single material that could potentially improve the strength of the warhorse.


    The warrior had given the warhorse strength, wisdom, and even dignity of a human. His actions had given the draconic girl a future and the true meaning of hope.


    There were black air currents flowing around the warrior. Those were actually fragments of resentful souls that carried hatred as mourned in misery. Many resentful daemons and monsters gathered in Satsui Hadou. After they formed into his power, there were also the miserable roar of the giant dragons among those souls as well. Black feared that power because of that. However, that did not stop her instinct to approach Joshua.


    Because that warmth would not turn cold for those shallow reasons. Even though the warrior seemed cold on the outside, he was warm and gentle on the inside as if his heart was combusting with a gentle flame that warms people.


    Perhaps that feeling was known to be loyalty.


    ¡ªAnother rune was slowly appearing in the sky.


    With the appearance of the fourth rune, the atmosphere seemed to tense up. A power from the Dark Abyss had formed a thin layer of black shroud as it lingered above of the holy light barrier that covered the ark. The tough barrier began to corrode with a teeth-shattering, sizzling corrosive sound.


    However, a circle of white holy light appeared and floated into the air and repelled all of the mists from the Dark Abyss.


    "The light of the sun protects you here."


    At that time, Saya held on to a sacred scepter as she stood in the center of the deck of the ark. The great nun stood still and began to sincerely whisper a prayer. The circles of holy light that contained the attribute to heal had turned into a powerful supportive power, covering every crew and the ark.


    In their last expedition, they had also run into the same situation when they were approaching the Great Central Whirlpool. Saya was very familiar with how to handle the corrosion of the Dark Abyssal power. It seemed that the Church of the Seven Gods had already come prepared.


    The current situation was pretty interesting. All three of the members from the church wielded different holy lights as the holy light that was awakened in each of them were different from one another. The holy light awakened in Saya was ''Divine Heal''. The holy light that was awakened in Robzek was the most destructive kind called ''Sacred Fire''. Also, the holy light that was awakened in Roland was called ''Holy Judgment'', that was the same as the holy light that the current pope wielded.


    According to what Joshua know so far, the three different types of holy lights could actually be merged together into a power far greater than they were individually. That was a power that was near to the Divine Power of the gods, a secret technique among the secret techniques that only the inner circle of the higher power of the church knew about. It was in fact the highest secret technique above all. From the looks of it, the three of them were familiar with that divine secret technique. Or else the three of them would not have come in the mission together.


    As for the name of the secret technique, whether it was the ''Saya X Sana'' or whatever they called it, Joshua did not have a single clue about it.


    "Those monsters will not catch up with us now."


    Robzek, Roland, and Saya kept their attention on the three Chaos daemons, almost as powerful as a Supreme-tier being, that were on their tail. Robzek smiled with relief. "In our previous visit, they were able to ram us from the side of the ark as they caught us by surprise and we were not prepared. So, are they trying to use the same trick on us this time too?"


    The blond-haired holy knight sneered and said, "After all, those monsters have no wisdom. Maybe they don''t even have memory to begin with. Who knows?"


    The Ocean Dragon lady also recalled their experience in their previous expedition as she stared at the Chaos daemons in the distance. She smiled coldly and said, "So what if they have those tough shells? They are so slow! Serves them right! Eat dirt! Haha!"


    In their previous encounters with those Aragamis, Funa was not aware that those monsters actually possessed a tough body. They were entangled into a difficult battle because of that. Funa even close to getting her neck cut off by a gigantic crystal monster that looked like a type of lobster. From the looks of it, she was still traumatized by that experience and also a little angry.


    Hill was quietly calculating the sailing speed of the ark. After a brief moment, he frowned. Then he said, "We are actually sailing too fast now. If this goes on, we are going to arrive at the Great Central Whirlpool¡­ Will it really be alright if we just charge in with our current speed? Wouldn''t we face any problems later?''


    No one responded to the young elf. Maybe they heard him but remained in silence because they agreed to the plan. Hill noticed that as well. So, he shrugged and said, "Alright then. You guys believe in the toughness of the Epoch. However, I must say¡­ That power of that humungous whirlpool is enormous. The ark might not be able to take it¡­"


    Right at the bow, no one was interrupting Joshua and Black. The warrior remained focus on controlling his Combat Aura as he fueled the ark to sail towards the great whirlpool.


    The Epoch was approaching the great whirlpool fast. The presence of the Dark Abyss was getting denser and thicker by the moment. Under the influence of the energy waves, the gaps between the clouds began to close up with dark clouds. The silvery moonlight no longer shone on the surface of the sea as the drizzle gradually turned into a heavy storm.


    Everything between heaven and earth was blurry. The distorted Chaos runes above the clouds were becoming more obvious than before. There were already six runes in the sky. Judging from the number and the shape of the runes, the ritual of unknown origin seemed to have completed more than a quarter of its entire process. Everyone on board of the ark who killed hordes of sea monsters and escaped the three power Daemons was getting more serious.


    "What in the actual world is that?! What exactly is that ritual again?!"


    Roland stared at the Runes as he felt that something bad was going to happen. "I can sense that the surrounding is becoming more unfamiliar as we speak. The land of Anos Abyss seems to be changing somehow."


    "The seawater in the surroundings has been completely polluted. The holy light runes that are located beneath the Epoch are affected as we speak." After receiving the status report from the captain of the ark, Robzek became more serious. "Although the ark has come prepared with all sorts of precautionary, the rate of the corruption is a few times faster than the rate we encountered on our last trip. The energy of the Nuclear Star is starting to run short."


    Funa''s words were very straightforward. "If that''s the case, allow me to support then."


    The draconic lady instantly knelt on one knee as she placed one of her hands on the surface of the deck.


    A flow of thunder energy with a tremendous amount of magic energy formed into some sort of special magnetic force. It repelled all the magnetic forces that spread from the deep sea as it lifted quite an amount of burden on the Epoch. Joshua seemed interested as he turned around and took a quick look at Funa. After that, he continued with his task on distributing his combat aura throughout the ark without interrupting the draconic lady working her magic on the ark.


    That ability was a further application of thunder magic. He first thought that Funa was just an ordinary thunder-type Ocean Dragon. He had never expected that her strength was actually so powerful. It impressed him.


    The sailing speed of the ark was further increased by a notch. It seemed to be flying on the surface of the sea. The bottom of the ark did not even touch the sea water. The two different type of powers repelled the sea water at the same time as they dragged the ark forward at a rapid speed.


    The winds and the rain were left behind. The scenery in the surroundings of the ark was like blurry images that were moving backward at a rapid speed so fast that no one could even see the scenery. On the surface of the sea of Anos Abyss, there was a violent wind that countered the current of the wind moving towards the great whirlpool. The Epoch was right in the middle of that violent wind.


    Ignoring the tall waves, the heavy rain turned into a thunderstorm. The rampant winds that were rolling in the atmosphere and the ocean current that ferociously hurled everything in the sea, all obstacles in front of the ark appeared like illusions that swiftly appeared and disappeared. That white giant ark was sailing straight towards the Great Central Whirlpool.


    In the captain''s office, the red old man who was staring at the instrument of the ark was so shocked that the smoking pipe he held in his hand fell to the ground. The speed shown on the Magic Instruments that were arranged together made the old man rub his eyes three times. Even so, the old man still would not believe the number that was showing on the screen of the Magic Instrument. He mumbled to himself, truly amazed.


    "Is this really a giant ark that''s sailing on the surface of the sea? Or am I actually riding on a flying giant dragon?!"


    Half an hour had passed by and everyone on board of the ark could see the Great Central Whirlpool that spun with a large momentum from afar.


    Right on the bow, Joshua looked at the scenery not far from him from a higher spot.


    Right above the sky, many dark clouds gathered. Purplish lightning crossed the sky, unleashing strange electrical lights that irritated people''s minds. There were already eight bizarre-looking, distorted Chaos runes lingering in the sky. They have formed into the structure of a quarter of a gigantic magic circle.


    Meanwhile, there was a humungous whirlpool that appeared as dark as the color of the ink rumbling louder than the sound of thunder. There seemed like there was no end to it. Its diameter was estimated to be more than ten kilometers. The turbulent vortex formed by the whirlpool swept the interior of the giant whirlpool like a funnel. It seemed that anything that went into the funnel would be shredded instantly.


    That sight would shock anyone who looked at it. Even everyone on board of the ark trembled. The giant Epoch looked like a tiny little piece of dust in comparison to the great whirlpool. It seemed as if the whirlpool can devour the ark like it was nothing.


    Boom¡ª


    The strong presence of the Dark Abyss speared out violently from the great whirlpool. The center of the whirlpool was a pitch-black passage and no light was to be seen. It looked just wormhole. The sea water sucked right into that passage.


    "So, what do we do?"


    Someone on board of the ark asked. His voice sounded a little doubtful as if he was not ready for next to come.


    "So, what do we really do?" the warrior said and smiled. "We charge right in!"


    "Destination¡ªthe center of the whirlpool!"


    At the same time.


    In the middle of the cabin, there was a girl with gray hair looked at everyone on top of the deck from a small window.


    She stared the warrior who was standing at the front on the deck. Her eyes were filled with unexplainable emotions. Suddenly, those eyes were filled with determination.

 Chapter 384 Debris of the Continen

    Under the influence of the Chaos runes, Anos Abyss underwent a heavenly change.


    The so-called rune was the realization of a concept. Its existence could mean some kind of power. Now, because more and more Chaos forces gathered into the sky, those Chaos forces and the Abyssal rift had released a presence of Dark Abyss that were fused together, turning the entire giant whirlpool into some sort of an outer world itself.


    The two presences were the Chaos Void that existed since The beginning of Creation and Chaos destruction when everything had come to an end. The two presences entangled and gave birth to all sorts of horrific changes to the world.


    Looking at the sea from the sky, one could notice that there was a layer of translucent, black barrier covering the entire region of the Great Central Whirlpool. The humungous waves at the whirlpool were tightly converged into the whirlpool under the influence of the runes in the sky. The storm and the dark clouds in the entire region of Anos Abyss dispersed and vanished. The sunlight once again shone.


    However, the center of the great whirlpool was completely covered by the black barrier as the entire region was isolated from the outside world.


    The changes that turned heaven and earth upside down was experienced deeper by the Epoch that by the border of the gigantic whirlpool. Just as Joshua commanded to charge into the center of the gigantic whirlpool, the ninth Chaos rune slowly gathered and appeared in the middle of the sky alongside the other runes. The strange ritual seemed to have completed more than one-third of its total progression. It was beginning to unleash a small part of its power.


    Within the region covered by the barrier, the density of the main four elements¡ªwind, fire, water, and earth¡ªbegan to thin. The color of everything gradually faded away. The sky and the sea water were reduced to black and white¡ªat the same instant, the heat in the atmosphere was sucked away. The rolling waves were instantly frozen. Pieces of giant icebergs appeared in the whirling current of the whirlpool. Each of the icebergs slammed at the ''puny'' ark at the speed of approximately two hundred meters per second as if they were trying to crush the ark into bits.


    "It is beginning to attack us now."


    Robzek did not bother himself with the hundred-metered gigantic icebergs that were currently flying at the ark. He grunted and lifted his head to look at the unnamed runes as they slowly rotated in the sky. Then he lowered his head and looked at the center of the great whirlpool which was now dark.


    "That is all? That''s hilarious," the holy knight retorted.


    At the border of the whirlpool, a spot of light suddenly emerged. The light blinked like the stars in the heavens. Suddenly, the silvery light expanded like it had just exploded. Then, the glorious outburst of the holy light transformed into a gigantic cross warhammer. It was grabbed by one giant hand and swung towards the icebergs that were about to smash into the ark.


    The icebergs that were hundreds of meters huge were smashed into bits by the warhammer. However, the broken fragments of the icebergs still contained horrific Chaos energy. If any one of those fragments touched any ordinary man, that person would suffer a great sickness and the after-effects of that sickness would remain forever in the person''s body. However, two more holy lights of different origins flashed across the surface of the deck on the ark. The energy of the two holy lights had blocked all of the residues of the icebergs.


    With the protection of holy light, the pure white ark that was covered by red Combat Aura and the Magic energy of Thunder sailed right through the shattered icebergs. The ark was able to sail through the outer rim of the whirlpool and arrived at the center region of the whirlpool.


    If it was just an ordinary ship, even if it could withstand the strong current of the Central Whirlpool in Anos Abyss, the ship would never be strong enough to sail through the obstacles like how the ark did. The ship would definitely have been dragged in by the current of the whirlpool and they would have gone round and round for over ten minutes before arriving at the opening at the center of the whirlpool. However, the circumstance was different for the Epoch. Right on board of it, there were two Supreme-tier champions and three Gold-tier champions. The enchanted core of the ark and the Nuclear Star could outperform a Supreme-tier being. Under the circumstance where everyone went all out, the great whirlpool with a diameter of more than ten kilometers was not capable of even slowing them down. The entire ark appeared to be flying over the surface of the sea. It did not even make contact with the whirlpool. Hence, they did not have to spend their energy on handling the current of the whirlpool at all.


    However, in the rolling waves, there were many solidified ice fragments and coral shards crashing into the barrier of the ark as they flew everywhere in the rampant sea. The three members of the church were only capable of picking the ones that were threatening to destroy them. They were forced to ignore all those pieces of fragments that were less threatening. The huge impacts of the waves continued crashing into the hexagonal barriers that were protecting the ark. Each wave was like a metal board crashing into the barriers. Ripples spread on the surface of the barriers with each impact. However, the ark held its barriers.


    It looked like they had expected the obstacles and they would not slow down the ark. But the tenth Chaos rune appeared in the sky.


    Instantly, the bizarre power that covered the region of the sea was enhanced tremendously. The holy light barriers around the Epoch seemed to have shrunken by a notch. The Nuclear Star above the ark appeared to be dimmer than before. It was no longer as bright as the sun.


    "Be careful!"


    An intense sense of danger rushed into the chest of the warrior. Joshua let out a shout to warn the others. Then, he decisively turned the direction of the ark slightly to the side so that the ark could change its course and sail towards the side of the Central Whirlpool.


    Soon after, many pale particles of light gathered in the sky. These light particles were irregular in size. However, all of them hung down like pillars of light as they shot straight at the ark that was moving off of its original course.


    High heat evaporated a huge amount of seawater and ice. Thick mushroom clouds began to rise. White stormy winds swept behind the ark, tearing the waves. When Hill witnessed that, he inhaled sharply and commented, "It first absorbed the heat from the sea and used frost to attack us. Then it used the heat that it absorbed and turned them all into light beam attacks before it starts attacking us again!"


    "We must not prolong the battle. We must increase our sailing speed!"


    Feeling as if his heart was shocked by electricity, Joshua knew that the runes in the sky belonged to some sort of super Supreme-tier ritual. It would require a long time to activate that sort of large-scale ritual. However, it could really bring some real damage when the ritual is completed. The ability to absorb energy and unleash it was just one of its many abilities. The longer they prolonged the battle, the lesser chance they had arriving at their destination. God knows what that kind of Chaos magic it had up its sleeves.


    Everyone had finally arrived at the lower level of the whirlpool. The whirlpool at that region was swirling faster than any other parts of the whirlpool. The sea water had narrowed downwards at a nearly sixty degrees angle. Everyone could see the bottom of the giant whirlpool. At the pitch-black rift, the strong presence of the Dark Abyss gushed from it as the sea water in the surroundings was contaminated by its presence.


    "That''s it! That''s the spot!" Robzek roared out loud. The rumbling of the waves by the ark seemed to have formed into visible shockwaves. Those rumblings were even more thunderous than the sound of thunder. "We shall charge into the Abyssal rift straight away. The Epoch has installed a special dimensional magic circle. We shall get over to the other side of the Dark Abyss!"


    "We can only completely seal the Abyssal rift on the side of the Dark Abyss!"


    "This is f***ing intense!"


    A vulgar word from Roland''s tongue as he spoke after his captain. He laughed out loud at first. Then he seemed serious and reassured the warrior with words of comfort, "Don''t worry. The Church of the Seven Gods will guide the ark back to the Mycroft Continent. The glorious Flame Seed Magic Circle will guarantee our survival in the Dark Abyss!"


    "Under the condition that we kill the one responsible for starting the ritual!"


    Joshua furrowed his brows then spoke with a heavy voice as he placed his hand on the head of the ark in order to control his own combat aura, "Don''t talk to me first!"


    Epoch appeared to be flying towards the center of the giant whirlpool almost in a straight line. The sea water in the surroundings was at ninety degrees angle because of the rapid swirling. The ark was descending along the inner wall of the whirlpool as it spun along the current the whirlpool until it had built up an unstoppable momentum. They were currently sailing straight towards the pitch-black Abyssal rift.


    The barriers of the Epoch was no longer capable of taking the impacts that strong. Horrible dents began to appear on the surface of the body of the pure white ark. Some of the outer layer of the deck had even chipped off into the sea water. The deck was reduced to small pieces by the powerful shredding current of the whirlpool.


    The deep and dark space of the rift was the very passage that connected the two worlds. However, the length of the passage was approximately a few thousand meters while the width of the passage was about a few hundred meters. That was the center point of the Great Central Whirlpool in the depths of the Anos Abyss. The contaminated seawater gushed into the other world. That was the reason why the whirlpool was formed.


    Above the whirlpool, the eleventh Rune appeared among the clouds. That was almost half of the number of Runes required for the ritual to be completed. Right after the eleventh Rune had appeared fully in the sky, the Elemental energy that formed everything began to distort. The outer wall of the world began to distort. With the layers of dark clouds dispersing, a moon appeared in the sky.


    However, that moon was not one of the two silver moons in the Mycroft Continent. Its color was inconspicuously shady. However, the blood did not condense into its solid form as it remained in color of black and red. Its light shone upon the seawater of the great whirlpool, turning it into violent waves that looked like sea of blood.


    The dimension had been switched. The interior of the black barrier completely fell into some floor in the Dark Abyss. The shady moon in some floors of Dark Abyss had also projected its power as it corrupted everything near it, causing them to putrefy and be destroyed.


    Under the guidance of Chaos runes, the shady black moon shone its blood ray at the Epoch. Joshua no longer had the extra strength to change the direction of the ark. He only gritted his teeth as he attempted to speed up the ark.


    "Use the Core until it melts! Full speed ahead!"


    In the middle of the captain''s cabin, the red-haired old man was giving his command. Many of the crews with weaker strength were unconscious after experiencing the intense trembling and the influence of the Dark Abyss, leaving only the elite grade veterans and the vice-captain who had the strength of a Silver-intermediate conscious. But they were also barely hanging on.


    "Yes! Magic Enhanced Engine Overdrive, Core Detonation Particle, full speed ahead!"


    The remaining technicians immediately carried out the command given by their captain and instantly readjusted the function of the ark. The engine of the ark instantly exploded loudly. Right at the heart of the Epoch, the gigantic enchanted core began to overload, the magic particle of the core that maintained the transfer of energy to the ark had completely shut down. In just a few minutes, the power system of the giant ark would self-destruct to provide the ark with energy a few times higher than it normally did.


    Boom! Cracking! Rumbling! Boom¨C


    Right at the bottom floor of the Epoch, the waterproof cabins that were now useless was shattered into pieces by the tremendous force of the explosion. The next place that got blown up was the cargo bay where Black and Funa were. The insanely powerful Magic energy that was unleashed by the ''Core Detonation Protocol'' had been turned into the momentum that pushed the ark forward at full speed at the cost of dismantling the ark piece by piece.


    The Church of the Seven Gods seemed to have foreseen that. They came prepared with a plan that covered every possibility that they could think of. As long as the magic circle at the core of the ark remained intact, they would be able to guide everyone on board the ark back to their world. The body of the ark was insignificant.


    With the support of that push, the white ark flew straight towards the Abyssal rift at its top speed as its body slowly dismantled one part after another and slowly turned into a broken ark.


    Joshua who was standing at the bow, saw the Abyssal rift getting larger by the second as they approached it at top speed. The presence of the Dark Abyss was also getting stronger as they moved nearer to the rift. The warrior was overwhelmed with excitement. That was a charge that was much stronger than any charge he had performed in the past, both past life and this life¨Cafter all, the warrior did not get a chance to sail on a gigantic ark in his past life!


    At the moment before the Epoch entered the dimensional rift, at the centermost of the body of that ark which had already broken to the point that it no longer looked like an ark, parts of it that remained intact suddenly gleamed with a flash of warm holy power. That wave of energy behaved like water and began to cover the remaining of the ark entirely, forming a strange oval shield.


    The Epoch was completely submerged into the dimensional rift. The ray of bloody moonlight that was on their tail vanished without a trace after losing its target.


    In the sky, the twelfth Chaos rune slowly appeared.


    With the unpredictably ferocious waves, the ark was completely submerged into the dimensional rift. Joshua who remained standing at the bow could see that everything before his eyes were floating and looming around the Epoch before disappearing. Through the transparent barrier of holy light, he could also see the scenery on the other side of the dimensional rift. A world of red. Blood moon lingered in the sky. There were mountains levitating in the sky as well. Right beneath those mountains was an endless pit of void.


    There was nothing connecting any of those levitating mountains. Many of the mountains were already shattered and reduced into debris and dust. The dimensional rift was activated above all of them. The dark shady sea water gushed out of the rift like a gigantic waterfall as the water poured towards the bottom of the Dark Abyss.


    The broken white ark came through the rift and remained floating in midair. Unlike the sea water, the ark managed float in midair by relying on the acceleration they obtained by activating the ''Core Detonation Protocol'' where they melted the core to gain power. Joshua and Funa had also distributed their power on the ark as well. The ark continued to fly in the air in a curved line as it made its way towards a mountain formed from a set of black rocks.


    "Impact ahead! Brace yourselves!"


    Roland''s eyes widened as he stared at the black rock mountain that grew larger by the second as they approached it at a high speed¡ªin fact, that mountain looked even larger than an intermediate-scale island at the sea. It would be an understatement to call it a mountain¨Cit was a horrible sight. Even though the Epoch was tough, it would definitely be torn into pieces if it were to crash into a mountain that was purely formed from a pile of giant rocks at that speed.


    "Stop talking, Roland! Concentrate!"


    Robzek let out a raging roar as he immediately lifted his hands. Runes appeared around his body. The blond-haired holy knight responded to the situation at last as he charged himself up with his holy light and his combat aura as fast as he could.


    When the broken ark was about to collide into the mountainous island, two gigantic light wheels suddenly appeared on both sides of the ark. The light wheels came into contact with the surface of the black rock first as they smashed into the rocks, shattering the surface of the rocks into pieces of tiny rocks. After that, using that momentum as the force, the wheels rapidly spun as they brought the ark forward.


    Instantly, the Epoch was like a strange flying ark-shaped car with two gigantic wheels on each side. It force-landed in the internal area of the floating island.


    The surface of the ground collapsed and was shattered by the impact of the two rolling light wheels. Rocks and dust floated outside. The entire ground made of black rock was plowed with a long and deep trench all the way through in a straight line.


    At the bottom of a long grand canyon, the Epoch gradually slowed down until it stopped. The deck was pretty messed up. Everyone on board of the deck was almost thrown off the ark. Everyone was out a breath but relieved that they were still alive¡ªFuna hugged Hill tightly. The draconic lady had plunged both of her legs into the deck as she attempted to resist the thrashing force of the ark as it crash-landed moments ago.


    The three members of the church used their own holy light to balance themselves and prevented themselves from getting tossed out during the crash. Joshua did almost the same thing. However, the black draconic girl who almost fainted because of the immense jolting force of the crash hung onto the warrior.


    Back in the cabin, almost all of the crews had lost their consciousness. Some of them had even sustained heavy injuries during the crash. However, there was no one there to attend to their injuries. Hence, their fates were in the hands of the gods.


    After shaking his head while regaining conscious, Joshua looked around him. They were currently in the middle of a grand canyon. There was no end to it by the looks of it. The ark was at the bottom of the canyon. It was probably a few thousands meters deep. The two sides of the canyon and its ground were of bizarre-looking black rocks.


    As everyone had yet to catch their breath after the crash, the warrior decided to scout through the terrain. However, as he was observing the surroundings, Joshua sensed that something was not right¨Cthe surface at the bottom of the canyon was a little too smooth as if it was being polished by something. Other than the trench that was formed by the impact of the ark while it attempted to land, there was no sign of any dent nor bulge on the surface of the ground. That was definitely not natural.


    Recalling his past memories, while the Epoch was landing, the warrior had a glimpse of the floating islands. The moment he recalled the images of those islands, Joshua instantly realized that the floating island was a fragment of a complete continent. The gigantic canyon that they were in was actually a gigantic mark¡­ that was left by some sort of weapon!


    After slowly taking breaths, the warrior thought deeper. He was shocked¡ªif everything was as he thought, then how fierce was the battle that happened in the plains of the Dark Abyss be? How horrifying was the battle that even the continent was destroyed and shattered? How was there a mark that was a few thousand meters deep across the shattered continent?

 Chapter 385 Traitor

    "This is the world of the Dark Abyss that is hidden behind Anos Abyss?"


    Robzek recovered faster than anyone. He and Roland were the ones who summoned the gigantic light wheels formed from holy light in aiding the ark to crash-land on the ground. The exhaustion of that amount of power was easy for him to handle. However, the difficult part was the concentration and the control of his power.


    Just like the warrior, he looked carefully around him. Obviously, he had also caught a glimpse of the entire island while they were still in the sky before they landed. So, he sighed, "I have never seen this kind of Dark Abyss before."


    "Indeed. It looks very different."


    Joshua nodded. He had also been to the Dark Abyss many times in his pre-existence. The places he went to in the Dark Abyss looked completely different from this one.


    On the ordinary terrains of the Dark Abyss, they looked almost the same as the normal worlds. However, the air in the Dark Abyss was filled with decay and destruction. Many demons survived by slaughtering each other. Other than some special environments that might occasionally appear in the Dark Abyss, there was nothing much about it. The only thing difference between the Dark Abyss and other normal worlds were the living things and the environment.


    However, in this place¡­ he could sense a strange presence. Unlike the Dark Abyss and Chaos, which felt pure and special.


    No matter what Robzek and the warrior thought, the others in the ark had also recovered.


    Suddenly, a thunderous rumbling echoed with the trembling of the ground beneath their feet. So powerful that even the light that was released by the blood moon appeared to be flickering.


    Everyone, including Joshua, was instantly distracted by the sound. Everyone looked into the distance. Soon, they noticed that the sound came from beneath the ground.


    The sound continued, cracking the ground, as something seemed to be climbing out from the ground. Everyone immediately prepared themselves for a battle. They were ready to face whatever enemy that was going to appear anytime now.


    But everything was different from what they imagined it to be¨Cnothing was breaking out of the ground. Instead, the gigantic island in the sky trembled.


    As the rumbling continued, the island in the sky began moving out from its original position. It was rising higher into the sky¡ªstraight towards the dark red, blood moon.


    The floating island was extremely huge. Its diameter could reach up to a few hundred kilometers. It seemed to be pushed by some sort of force, approaching the blood moon like a flying meteor. In less than half a minute, the entire island had already risen over a few thousand meters higher into the sky.


    Its moving speed had exceeded a hundred meters per second. In fact, it was moving at a speed that was close to the speed of sound. The ferocious wind pressure was pressing down on the floating island from top to bottom. Right at the bottom of the canyon, violent winds gathered. No one had the time to think besides focusing on resisting the incoming shockwave that was about to hit them. Funa had even transformed into her draconic form. She squatted down to the ground as she attempted to protect Hill, who was obviously weaker than most of the people there. She also shielded the wreckage of the ark to prevent the remaining parts from being blown away by the incoming impact.


    "What''s the situation now?" The young elf, who just regained consciousness, inhaled and freaked out a little, "Where are we now?"


    "The Dark Abyss." The blond holy knight answered. He knew that Hill was freaking out. A simple answer was enough to calm him down. "We are currently being pulled towards that red moon, I suppose. God knows¡­ That''s the situation now."


    The distance between the red moon and the floating island was unexpectedly short. While everyone was walking to each other, the floating island was already approaching the surface of the blood moon. It turned 180 degrees and slowly landed on the blood moon. Because of the gravity on the moon, everyone stood on the platform without falling into the void.


    Joshua frowned and looked at Robzek and Robzek looked back at the same time. The warrior then flew into the air and leaped out of the great canyon to look at the blood moon from high above.


    The warrior saw an ocean of black and red.


    There was no end to the ocean. There were no craters, no pits, no continent and no mountains on the blood moon. Nor was there even a single living being. Only filth filled the place as if contaminated blood gathered here and formed into a sea of black and red water. The sea released a shady light that illuminated some things on the ground.


    After the black rock island landed on the blood moon, ripples began to spread across the surface of the blood sea. It slowly sunk into the water as if the blood sea was devouring it. Soon, three sources of holy lights bound together to pull the gigantic ark up from the island that was about to be devoured by the blood sea. The wrecked ark was placed onto the surface of the red sea.


    The ark had lost most of its ability to float. A layer of faint light barrier covered the entire ark, preventing the presence of the Dark Abyss from affecting its internal parts.


    "What the hell is going now?"


    Everyone looked towards the thunderous rumble. Far away in the red sea of blood, viscous waves rolled as if something gigantic was moving underneath the surface of the blood water. It seemed that it was about to break the surface of the sea. Ten seconds later, an enormous Chaos rune appeared from the black and red sea water and floated upward.


    That rune was so huge that everyone could see every detail on it¡ªthe rune was formed from the bloody sea water and special crystal lines. There were foul presences flowing across the lines, constantly flowing and changing. However, it also gave people the strange sense that it was actually still.


    As it rose, the rune began to fade as if it was moving into another dimension in another world. No one could sit and do nothing as it faded¡ªJoshua and Robzek were not stupid. They instantly recalled the Chaos runes that suddenly appeared in the sky above the Anos Abyss one after another a while ago. They had connected it to the current rune that just appeared from the blood sea and they immediately knew where all those Chaos runes came from.


    There was something using the materials in the world of the Dark Abyss to create the giant Chaos runes and projecting them in the Mycroft Continent, turning it into a world like the Dark Abyss.


    The Ocean Bladed Dragon, which had transformed into her primary form, instantly launched her attack. A lightning flashed across Funa''s green draconic eyes. With lightning magic energy gathering onto the top of her horn, a greenish blue ball of lightning appeared on the tip of her draconic horn. Layers of electrical energy moved along the layers of magnetic fields. The greenish-blue ball of lightning was charged to its maximum power and was shot out at a high speed. Instantly, the ball of lightning struck the Chaos rune.


    That was the ultimate skill of the Ocean Bladed Dragon. If the ball of lightning hit the target, even an entire mountain would crumble. That was the power of the pinnacle of Gold-tier, it could instantly wipe out a small-scale city with its impact that was enough to create a tsunami.


    However, that was if the attack hit the target.


    Just a millisecond before the ball of lightning hit the Chaos rune, a layer of translucent shield with grid-like pattern suddenly emerged. The shield looked indestructible when it resisted the incoming of the destructive ball of lightning. A few seconds later, the lightning energy dispersed into hundreds of cyan plasma balls, releasing an electrical discharge into the atmosphere.


    The Chaos rune had also vanished without a trace. It seemed to have moved to the other world. Because of that, holy light and the red combat aura struck through nothing but thin air. In other words, they missed.


    "It''s truly unexpected that you people can actually make it here into this realm."


    Right after the rune vanished, an old and weak voice suddenly echoed in the Dark Abyss and across the blood sea. "The arrangements that I prepared in the outer realm seem to have failed in stopping you people from getting in. This is admirable."


    The voice spoke in the language of the dragon. The tone and the pronunciation were complex and special. The human vocal organs would never be able to speak in that tone. However, everyone was able to understand every single word. That voice was not only echoing across the material world but in the spiritual world as well.


    "Sea monsters, the huge waves, the storms."


    The voice spoke with vague emotions. It sounded cold. "Evil dragon, daemons, the great whirlpool."


    "An expedition party sent forth by the Church of the Seven Gods is actually capable of breaking through so many obstacles. You deserve the title of the most powerful and influential party across the great continent indeed¡­"


    "It is stalling for time."


    Joshua did not bother about what the voice said. He interrupted with his own thought. He had already noticed another floating island that was swiftly approaching the blood moon. The warrior spoke coldly, "That should be the thirteenth rune. The ritual is already half completed. We need to find the true form of our enemy as soon as we can!"


    Although the current situation was confusing, stopping the ritual was the most important task they had to do. Destroying the abyssal rift came second now. Everyone who was present there was an elite. After being reminded by Joshua, they immediately searched through the blood sea to find their target.


    Funa seemed frustrated and was sulking. She sneered at the voice and said, "That method of stalling time is old, no one uses it anymore!"


    The energy waves of nature divine spells, holy light, and the draconic language detector spells began to spread across the blood sea. Every single inch was scouted by the meticulous scouting spells over and over again. They did not want to miss out anything.


    However, nothing was found other than the affected blood sea. None of them was even able to trace the source of the voice.


    However, Saya was the only one who had found something. She could see through the energy veins that were invisible to most of the people. She could even see through people''s emotions and souls, and also other unique things. Saya furrowed her eyebrows as she seemed to have grasped the tail of the enemy through a piece of information and that cold and indifferent voice.


    She immediately lifted her hand and pointed at the sky above the blood sea. Her finger pointed straight into the void, "Joshua, Robzek, it''s over there! It''s hiding in the wrecked dimensional rift!"


    Then, she immediately used telepathy to inform the two Supreme-tier champions about what she found.


    The expedition party sent by the Church of the Seven Gods had high power level. There was an Ocean Druid and an Ocean Bladed Dragon that were powerful at the sea, a great nun who could scout and two powerful holy knights who excelled in both offense and defense. A party like that could handle most of the special Legendary events. With the warrior''s presence, the spear that was used for offense purposes had just become a lot sharper now.


    "Alright!"


    After receiving the information from the nun, the warrior bent his knees down a little as he floated in the air, ready to take a leap. Soon, a strong momentum exploded beneath his feet.


    Boom! Boom!


    With his own combat aura as a stepping board, the warrior launched himself forward like a cannonball and instantly vanished from sight. The only thing that was left visible to everyone was a trail of long white airflow. The warrior approached the spot that Saya pointed at. The thin air in the plane of the sky above the Dark Abyss was not too much of a resistance to the warrior. Hence, the sound of an explosion was only heard when he broke through the air.


    In the face of an invisible enemy, hidden in the dimensional rift, the warrior did not intend to make any unnecessary movements. He already knew which style and methods to use against that sort of enemy as he adjusted his combat aura, allowing the life force and the ionized energy on the outside to resonate. Then he focused the flow of the resonated energy to his hand and lifted his iron fist that was charged with the blazing black and red flame and aimed at the void. Without hesitating, he threw his fist with all his might.


    Boom! Crack!


    That fist carried a force so powerful that ripples spread from the impact point of the punch in the Dark Abyss with a cracking sound. Black lines spread and the dimension began to crumble.


    ¡ªThe dimension in this place is unexpectedly fragile!


    That thought flashed across his mind. After that, the warrior could see that the true form of the existence because the dimensional cracks were crumbling, giving away its location to the warrior.


    It was a daemon. It possessed a body that looked like a dragon. Its body was covered in black crystal exoskeleton. The shards of crystal substance across its body appeared sharp just like dragon scales stacked on top of each other. They covered and protected its vital spots from attacks. Its head was covered by a layer of pale white bone material that looked shell. Its draconic eyes gleamed with gray light.


    The black crystal tail resembled a centipede. It formed a long tail with many segments. The dark crystals overflowed with Chaos energy and released the aura of a Supreme-tier being.


    However, Joshua did not bother. He grabbed the opportunity and struck another impactful punch into the enemy''s head the moment the dimension was shattered.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In the middle of the sky, another thunderous sound exploded. Being struck in the face by a powerful punch, the giant dragon''s entire body spun over and fell towards the blood sea like a falling star.


    Before it reached the blood sea, two beams of holy light¡ªone gray and the other silver, rose into the air from the blood sea. Robzek and Roland brought themselves into the air. The two of them gathered their holy lights around their hands and summoned their cross warhammer. They grabbed tightly onto their own weapons and aimed their weapons at the crystal dragon. Without mercy, the two holy knights struck their weapons straight at the enemy from below.


    At a crucial time like that, no one cared if it was a fair fight or not anymore. With a burst of a silver wave, the crystal dragon was once again smacked back into the air. The heavy hammer infused with holy strength shattered its exoskeleton. Two deeply dented mark of hammer strikes appeared right on top of the surface of the bone as countless web-like cracks were spreading into the surface of the exoskeleton from the two dented marks.


    The body of the crystalline dragon was enormous. Without counting its tail, its body would be at least sixty meters tall. Theoretically speaking, a gigantic daemon like this one would definitely not get smacked up and down like a tennis ball or a fly by the warrior and the two holy knights. However, the presence of the combat aura and holy lights had completely changed the circumstances of the battle. Those energy and power were extraordinary and could shift into any shape. They were not limited to only ordinary ''strength''. They could also condense into small particles or they could spread like a fish net.


    After that, it was Saya and Funa''s turn to launch their combined attacks. Black had also transformed herself back to her draconic form. She launched her Dragon Breath with the two other ladies who were launching their combined attacks. The combined attack of the three elements¡ªholy light, the thunder, and the flame struck the crystal dragon''s face. The powerful energy flow even penetrated through its body.


    After being bombarded with so many ferocious attacks, the crystal dragon exploded right in the air. Crystal shards rained down as if the battle was over. However, no one let their guard down just yet. They could not sense their enemy''s ''death''. It was almost impossible that a Supreme-tier daemon was defeated so easily. Even an imbecile who thinks with his knee would not believe that.


    And they were right. The crystal dragon, which was attacked by combos of attacks, was not dead yet. The shards of shattered crystals came back alive and begun gathering themselves. Soon, a dragon head was formed. At the same time, a heavy but weak voice echoed, "You people are strong. You have destroyed 9.25 percent of my body with one round of your combined attacks."


    It took only a short while to reform its body. It stayed at a distance from everyone for a while. Even Joshua could not get to it in time and he could only listen to the voice. "If the circumstance is unchanged, I would be completely destroyed by all of you before I could even complete the ritual."


    After its body had completely reassembled itself, the crystal dragon seemed a little smaller than it was before. The gray light lit up in both of its draconic eyes. "One of my few comrades was also a Supreme-tier giant dragon. It should have died in your hands earlier. Even though my strength stronger than its strength, I am not powerful enough to face all of you at once."


    "So."


    As the warrior and holy knights flew towards it, the dragon spoke coldly, "Please die here. All of you."


    Suddenly, an excruciating pain was felt in everyone''s head. Everyone lost their concentration, even the warrior was no longer capable of maintaining both his speed and Combat Aura around his body. He simply could not attack anymore.


    Splash!


    The warrior fell into the red sea. Both of his legs were stuck in the viscous sea of blood. Whatever that was left of his combat aura was able to stop the liquid from getting onto his skin.


    However, the thing that kept Joshua doubtful was the fact that the bloody water did not stink. It did not even smell like salty sea water. Instead, it had a strange, fragrant scent.


    However, it was not the time or place to bother about these sort of things.


    The violent excruciating pain flowed through the entire body. The source of the pain came from the head. The warrior pressed his forehead with one of his hands and could vaguely feel that there was something squirming around in his head as if that something was feeding on his brain and his nerve. At the same time, that something was also releasing a great dose of numbing neurotoxin.


    The warrior was very familiar with that type of toxin. It had a certain stimulant effect and could also isolate pain. It was the same type of toxin he found in the gigantic mammoth that he slew about two years ago back in the Dark Forest Fortress.


    ''That is the toxin that creatures of the Dark Abyssal Sea possess. But when¡­ when did the toxin¡­'' As his ability to think rapidly faded away, his neck began to feel stiff. Everything before his eyes was blurry and surreal. Joshua could only concentrate on moving his combat aura up to his head in an attempt to suppress the creature that felt like it was from the Dark Abyssal Sea¡ªthe effect seemed to be immediate. The intense pain and the illusion instantly faded away, leaving only a vague numbness on his head. However, he was not able to launch his attack. He could only stay still for now.


    Everyone experienced the same. Patterns of holy light appeared on the Robzek, Roland, and Saya''s foreheads. Perhaps they had already activated their divine spells calmly and seriously to suppress the strange creatures in their heads.


    However, Funa, Hill, and Black did not possess any means that they could use to suppress the alien creature in their heads. They were also weaker so they were helplessly in pain. Because of the excruciating pain and the illusions in their heads, they fainted in the blood sea as their bodies were floating on the waves.


    Fortunately, the density of the blood sea was very high and the buoyancy of the blood sea was sufficient to keep all of them afloat. Otherwise, they would have sunken to the bottom of the sea and drown.


    "¡­ What is happening?"


    This time, it was Joshua and the others'' turn to stall some time. The warrior furrowed his eyebrows as he used his combat aura to suppress the wiggling creature in his head. Then he asked the crystal dragon with a deep voice, "When did these sick toys get the chance to infest our heads?"


    The dragon head that was formed from all those shady dark crystals did not change at all. The crystal dragon only looked at the warrior and the others who were stuck and could not approach the dragon because of what happened just now. Its eyes did not carry even the slightest emotion. It was not sad or joyful, nor was it agitated or enraged. It simply cast its spells and went back into the dimensional rift to continue its ritual.


    Beneath the blood moon, a gigantic floating island was dragged to the surface of the blood sea. The island was devoured by the blood sea as the sea absorbed all the Dark Abyssal materials and substances. Right after that, a gigantic rune emerged on the surface of the blood sea and was slowly projected to the world on the other side of the dimensional rift.


    At that moment, soft and gentle footsteps echoed from the cabin of the Epoch. It was so soft that it was almost silent. However, the footsteps were so clear to the ears of the four champions at the battlefield. Even though they were distributing a substantial amount of their power to suppress the parasitic creatures in their heads, their senses were still extraordinarily strong.


    Everyone turned their heads to look at the cabin on the ark.


    Saya exclaimed, "Nono?!"

 Chapter 386 The Terminal of the World

    The gray-haired girl walked out of the cabin.


    Norni Nolan came to the deck of the Epoch as she calmly looked at the four of them. Her lips moved a little as if she wanted to say something but she thought better of it.


    The alchemy girl''s body was clean. There was not even a speck of dust on her clothes. Her clothes not messy as well. It seemed pretty obvious that everything that had happened a while ago, including charging through the abyssal rift and crash-landing on the island, did not affect her at all. The white alchemy coat looked clean. There was not even a fold on the coat.


    When the great nun saw Nolan, she shouted the name of the girl in shock. That was the nickname she kept calling the girl by. However, Saya only realized that the girl in front of her was unfamiliar when she called that name.


    That was a completely different person.


    In her impression, Nono was a gentle and na?ve alchemist. She loved tidiness. However, she had always failed to tidy up her own room. Every time when she was doing her experiments and researches, she would always forget to bring some equipment or materials. Because of that, she would have to rush back to her room to get them. She was afraid of the waves. She was also afraid of octopuses. Because of that, she never actually walked out of the cabin to stand on the deck. She stayed beside Saya and always called her ''Sister Saya''.


    The Norni Nolan in her impression was definitely not the girl who was standing right before her now¡ªa girl who wore a set of alchemy clothing tidily as she remained cold and calm. Her gray pupils flashed with the light of wisdom while her lips sneered.


    ¡­ So everything she showed in the past¡­ was all a disguise?


    Without thinking too much, the nun already knew the answer. After all, Saya was still an elite clergy. In fact, she was saddened by her wrong judgment of the girl. However, she had not lost her mind. The great nun held back her emotions and pressed her hand on her chest. Then she remained silent as she began using holy power to suppress the creature in her head.


    Holy light could vanquish all evil that was lurking around. It could also cleanse negative energy. Other than healing injuries and wounds, it could even resist the power of Chaos. Speaking of which, it was a joke that an almost omnipotent power could not actually take care of the parasites in their bodies.


    That was because the parasitic worms were also living things.


    It was not like the three members of the church could not use their strength to force the parasitic worms out of their bodies. It was because they would sustain a great amount of injuries if they attempted that. They could even potentially damage their brain. Furthermore, the enemy was never going to give them the opportunity to try that.


    The situation remained unchanged.


    "Go, my guard."


    Norni Nolan did not speak or do any unnecessary thing. She gently commanded the void, "Knock them out."


    A beam of light appeared before her, followed by the appearance of a gigantic human puppet that was about three meters tall.


    "Yes, Master."


    That gigantic human puppet had four extremely thick and muscular metallic arms. It had the aura of a giant in the ancient tales. Its body was covered in a jetblack iron exoskeleton. The black was so pure that it was as if it could absorb light. On the puppet''s head a red observation column. Other than that, there was not even the slightest gap on its body.


    The four limbs and its body had translucent energy crystals. There were also a variety of spells stored in the crystals. The puppet floated into the air with the activations of the spells in the crystals. It rapidly approached Saya who was the nearest target to its location.


    As the puppet charged at the nun, one of its iron arms transformed into an extremely sharp sword. The blade flashed blue light. It was obvious that the blade was stained with poison. The puppet lifted its sword high up and slashed at the great nun.


    That strike was powerful. The puppet did not hold back at all. The blue reflective light flashed in the air¡ªthat strike did not look like it was aimed to knock someone out at all. If Saya did not evade that, she would definitely have been sliced into half.


    Saya evaded that strike. She moved her leg a little and vanished from her spot. She reappeared a few hundred meters away. That was holy light teleportation. It functioned similarly as the short-distant teleportation spell that was popular among the mages. That type of divine spell could allow some of the priests and nuns who were good in the art of divine spells to instantly reach anywhere that has light.


    However, in using that divine spell, Saya suffered more pain. As she was distracted to use her power in the battle, she could not completely suppress the parasitic creature in her head. Her ability to think was instantly weakened. She almost fainted.


    The gigantic puppet was persistent and continued to pursue Saya. However, Robzek and Roland began making their moves. The silver-haired holy knight reached out and swung his arm through the air like he was slicing something. A beam of silver holy light that looked like a giant sword slashed at the puppet''s head. Roland had also burst into full speed and charged at the Epoch where Nolan was.


    The strength of the two holy knights was restrained by the circumstance and they could only unleash ten percent of their combat aura and their holy light. Even though that was the case, their attacks were sharp and clean. There was no way that they would be sloppy or weak even though their powers were restrained.


    However, it was pretty obvious that Nolan and her puppet did not intend to go head on with the holy knights. The gigantic puppet instantly gave up on pursuing Saya. The puppet easily dodged the holy light sword attack that Robzek threw at it. The female alchemist took a step backward. Three spells instantly appeared on her robe. Each of the spells possessed the strength of the pinnacle of Silver-tier and even beginner Gold-tier.


    [Bind], [Order: Restrict], [Circular Wind Shield].


    Two Status Restriction Spells and one Shield Spell. Ensuring her own safety, she delayed Roland''s movement. Many small-scale alchemy markings appeared from her arms. That was a type of magic creation similar to something like a magic scroll, but much more costly. It could store magic spells and techniques that the user could use. Using it in the battlefield, the user could repeatedly gain access to all of the spells and techniques stored within it.


    More than a dozen Alchemy markings were thrown from it. Each marking was activated by the lady with her spirit. Instantly, the ground where the blond-haired holy knight stood instantly burst with lightning, flames, and winds. A terrifying amount of magic energy and element energy circled Roland and seemed to have only one goal, which is to make sure Roland was dead. The bombardment of attacks on Roland''s body had made ripples in the blood sea.


    If Roland was at his normal status, he would not have to fear those attacks. He would either dodge them or take the damage with his body, he would have enough strength to handle the situation. However, now, even though Roland was wielding the power of Holy Light to block all of the attacks that were thrown at him, he was breathing heavily as cold sweats poured down his head. He was barely holding on.


    The moment when the Holy Light was diverted to the other part of his body, there was nothing else that was holding back the parasitic creature. It began to move again. The holy knight could vaguely sense that he cannot hold on for much longer.


    Next to Robzek, the gigantic puppets were into pieces. Pieces of iron gears and magic enhanced structures flew around before sinking into the blood sea. Even though he was a little uncomfortable, his status was much greater than Saya and Roland''s statuses.


    Upon the destruction of her puppet, only did she speak. "Number two, number three, you''re up. Go forth together.''


    With two beams of light, two more gigantic alchemy puppets that were similar to the first one appeared beside the lady. They were silent as they charged at the Supreme-tier holy knight.


    Those alchemy puppets possessed the strength of an intermediate Gold-tier. Their bodies were equipped with all types of small-scale magic enhanced cannons and some military grade equipment. The combat A.I.s were extremely powerful as well. They were actually powerful enough to keep Robzek occupied for a long time. When the situation looked a little odd, the puppets retreated a little to evade the holy knight''s attacks. They even activated powerful skills such as Flamethrower, Aurora Ray and other spells to attack the holy knight.


    However, they were not able to do much to Robzek. The Supreme-tier holy knight continued to perform solidly in the battle. He even struck back at the puppets whenever he could. In just a few seconds, the two powerful alchemy puppets had received a huge amount of damage. There were dents all over their bodies.


    Yet, nothing had changed.


    A vein popped up on Robzek''s forehead as he sighed heavily, his hand movement paused for a brief moment. The two gigantic alchemy puppets seized that opportunity to charge in and knocked him unconscious.


    The last person was Joshua. He was the first person to charge at the battlefield and was also the person standing furthest from Nolan at the moment.


    The warrior walked slowly as he made his way next to the ark. He looked at the three members of the church who were out cold and were being brought up to the deck. They did not show any response.


    When the female alchemist was done with moving them onto the ark, the warrior asked, "Why didn''t you launch any attacks at me?"


    Joshua did not feel unsettled after witnessing everything. He was just interested to know why the lady alchemist did not attack him. "Why didn''t you just kill Saya and the others?''


    Suddenly, another giant floating island landed in the blood sea and was devoured by the sea. A moment later, the fourteenth gigantic Chaos Rune appeared in the Mycroft Continent.


    "Because even if ''Earth II'' attacked you at the same time, they might not be able to take you out."


    After handling all the things she was tasked to do, Norni Nolan turned over slowly and looked at the warrior and spoke coldly, "I have collected enough data and information on Captain Robzek and the others. I have come up with plans that were specifically designed to handle them. I am confident that I can defeat all of them when they are infested with the parasitic creatures."


    "Meanwhile, you. You are an accident."


    Puppet Model ''Earth II''.


    After hearing the familiar vocabulary, Joshua smiled.


    Seeing the smile on the warrior''s face, Nolan shook her head. The warrior was not supposed to be part of her plan, she was extremely cautious towards Joshua. Even though Joshua still maintained a certain distance from her, the lady alchemist had two of her puppets guarding her as the two puppets had formed an iron barrier in front of her.


    "I know. You still have enough power to battle. Just like Captain Robzek, the brain-eating worms from the Abyssal Sea cannot temporarily affect your basic battle power."


    She continued to speak, "However, that battle power can only last for a very brief period. I don''t need to defeat you. I just need to stall enough time for the worms to do their work. Then you''ll pass out ¡­ As for why I didn''t kill them¡­ That''s because it''s not necessary just yet. Be it you or them, all of you are useful to the plan."


    "Why did you betray us?" Joshua was very calm.


    "No, I never betray." Nolan paused for some time. Then she inhaled deeply and sarcastically said, "Mr. Joshua, you people do not seem to know the truth about the world. Because of that, you people have taken a completely different path than I did."


    "The world was destroyed long ago."


    Before the warrior could even ask about the ''truth'' she mentioned, Nolan lifted her head and looked at the plane of the broken Dark Abyss¡ªother than the blood moon and the scattered rock islands, there was nothing remained in the world. Only voids and chaos.


    Looking at the ground, she blinked a couple of times and calmly explained Joshua, "The Mycroft Continent had already gone through destruction, just like the plane on this ''blood moon''."


    The lady smiled coldly when the warrior expressed shock. She sighed gently and said, "In ancient times, when the Glorious Era was about to end, the world was destroyed because of a catastrophe that no one had seen before. Even the gods were extinct. The initial great continent that occupied one fifth of the entire world was shattered into seven different parts. Three of them had sunken deep into the ocean, now known as the distant sea of the far south, the Lost Sea in the North, and the Yis Abyssal Sea in the East¡­ Of course, the world did not crumble because of that. A very powerful champion who transcended higher than the gods used his own greatness to forcefully stabilize the remaining four scattered continents and used a part of the ''catastrophe'' to merge the continents into one complete continent, that is, the Mycroft Continent that we know of today."


    ''It'' had sealed up the Dark Abyss and reignited the Initial Flame, allowing this world to survive for another thousand years. However, now that the firewood is about to burn out, everything is coming to end."


    "My bloodline."


    Norni Nolan pointed at herself. She did not bother about whether Joshua saw her doing that or not. She carried on. "Originated from the Glorious Era, the Sage''s incarnation of the Mother Goddess of the Land."


    "At the beginning of the birth of my family, you can hear the miserable mourning of the continent beneath your feet. You can hear the voice of this world¡ªit had been shattered long ago. It had died long ago. However, it continues to exist with its last dying breath because of the great existence."


    "About that, I actually understand," Joshua interrupted. "However, what does that have to do with you siding with the Chaos Evil God and the Demonic Dragons?"


    Nolan was not angry for being interrupted. Her main goal was to stall as much time as she could. She just wanted to wait until the warrior could no longer resist the infestation of the parasitic creature in his head. At the same time, she wanted to release her frustration over the years. Hence, she responded to Joshua''s question by nodding her head slightly. She answered, "Perhaps it is just a mean to get what we want by using each other. The ritual that Mandagar is performing this time aims to reconnect this broken Abyssal World with the Mycroft Continent. That is the request made by the Evil God. It is capable of entering the main Mycroft Continent through this fragile Dark Abyss dimension. In the meantime, the power of the Dark Abyss can also be used to connect the Dark Abyss with the Mycroft Continent."


    "Mandagar can acquire the power of the Legendary-tier by performing the ritual. The Pentashade Dragons can finally acquire the support from the Barons of the Dark Abyss. If worse comes to worst, if the Dragon''s Calamity fails, the Pentashade Dragons could still flee through here."


    Nolan was speaking nonchalantly. "I only desire to stay as Mother Goddess of the Land. Nothing more."


    "Oh?" Joshua furrowed his eyebrows curiously. However, he did not ask his question. It seemed that he did not have any strength left to even ask a question.


    Seeing that Joshua had begun to tire under the infestation of the parasitic creature in his head, Nolan eased up a little. The warrior''s strength and his power during battle made her feel scared. That warrior was completely not in her plans after all. Fortunately for her, the warrior was defenseless against people he trusted. Hence, she was able to sneak the parasitic creature into the tea, which everyone drank every day.


    But even though that was the case, Nolan remained vigilant to keep her puppets from leaving her. She kept them between herself and the warrior. She hid closer to the back of the puppets and responded the warrior, "Mr.Joshua, you are a noble of the North on the outside. However, you are in fact the Chaos Guardian that the Northern Imperial Kingdom used to seal the Sealed Land. You should know better than anyone that this world needs to rely on those seals to prevent the Chaos energy from leaking into the Mycroft Continent in order to sustain the combustion of the Initial Flame. Only then stability can be ensured¡ªthat is the proof that the world had already been destroyed long ago. However, because of some great being that came into the picture and meddled with the world, forcing the world to exist."


    "If we say that Chaos is the Beginning of Creation where nothing exists, then Chaos would be the end of the world. Chaos would be the end of the destruction of everything."


    Nolan spoke softly, "The Dark Abyss is the embodiment of Chaos itself. It is merged with many great continents like the Mycroft Continent. However, all the worlds that merged are the worlds where their flames were extinguished but have yet to perish. Those demons are the race that lost the flames. They are the ones that were completely combusted, never to be ignited again. Hence, because of that, they crave for the light of flames. They invade worlds where the Initial Flames are still burning."


    "Mr. Joshua, the very ground beneath our feet belongs to a world that embraced and cultivated us. It wants to merge with the Dark Abyss. After all, the great Mycroft Continent has perished long ago. The Mycroft that you know now can only be sustained by the combustion of Chaos¡­ However, it is never enough to just rely on Chaos Guardians like you who have been guarding the Sealed Land. So when the firewood left by that great being runs out and we have yet to merge with the Dark Abyss, the world as you know it will crumble and everything will be reduced to nothing."


    At that time, the lady alchemist''s voice sounded solid and determined. That was the first time she sincerely spoke to the warrior. "I never hope for the world to perish. Nor do I love the invasion of the demons. We just hope to prolong the existence of this world, even if it means¡­"


    "Even if it means turning into one of those demons."


    Joshua calmly replied the lady. "Isn''t that right? Nono, you are hoping that we could join your conquest. So you do not think it is necessary to kill Saya and the others yet. That is what you think, am I right?"


    The warrior lifted his red eyes which seem to be seeing right through the puppets in front of the lady alchemist. His eyes seemed to lock eyes with the lady. Joshua then muttered to himself, "So that is the way it is. The Mycroft Continent has been destroyed long ago. No wonder the script went towards that direction. Even though Roland is easy to manipulate, he doesn''t seem to be the kind of person who would actually open the gate to the Dark Abyss."


    "Judging from the current situation, it is true that the remaining power of the Sage is the only thing keeping the entire world from combusting. That''s the reason why the great Mycroft Continent can last for over a thousand years¡­"


    "You know about the ''Sage''?" Nolan sounded shocked. The gray-haired girl had been hiding from Joshua since they were back on the ark. She was not aware of the information regarding the Imperial Kingdom. Nor did she know that the warrior was in fact one of the Sage''s Inheritors who possessed the Azurite. She shook her head and said, "No, it wasn''t the great man''s strength that has been sustaining the world. The Order is like a loop, a cycle of life that never ends. The wreckage of the world does not the complete cycle. It feeds on Chaos like it is the fuel."


    "The power that is maintaining this world comes from one of the ''Calamities''. An Evil God."


    "Evil God?" Joshua repeated doubtfully.


    "That''s right, don''t you know?"


    Knowing about the Sage''s existence but having no idea about such simple and basic information. Nolan felt strange about it. "It''s everywhere. It''s been with living with us over a thousand years in the new era. It has been bringing us pain and suffering, and also endless wealth."


    Joshua paused and narrowed his eyes. "The Dark Forest."


    "That''s right." Nolan nodded and confirmed, "To be more precise, it''s the Evil God [Fertility]."


    "As one of the almighty Evil Gods among the multiverses, it was killed by the Sage during the ''Calamity'' a thousand years ago. Its body and what is remained of the Mother Goddess of the Land merged the remaining four continents into one. That is also the reason why our world still exists."


    After explaining that, the gray-haired girl paused and attempted to understand what the warrior thought about it, so she asked, "Mr. Joshua, what do you think?"


    She was referring to her and her accomplices joining the conquest to merge the great Mycroft Continent with the Dark Abyss in order to prolong its existence.


    After pondering for a moment, Joshua laughed.


    Then he asked, "So how many agreed with you?"


    Nolan did not answer.


    "I see." The warrior had expected that. So he nodded his head and said, "I understand¡­ your thought is solid. You believe that you are doing justice. No wonder Saya who can see through people''s emotion but could not see through your treachery. The great nun cannot see through people''s heart and therefore could not uncover your true face."


    "You have given up. So you plan to make it all right by merging the world into the Dark Abyss."


    Joshua voice grew louder. It became so loud that it sounded like the rumbling of thunder across the blood sea. "I do not intend to give up at all!"


    On the warrior''s chest, a green light spot emerged. That was the power of the Azurite, the vein of Order power.


    "Norni Nolan, the Alchemy prodigy."


    The warrior spoke softly, "My former comrade in arms."


    "I believe in you."


    "Although I have been betrayed once in my past life, I can''t believe that my comrade would actually backstab me."


    The power of the Azurite instantly flowed through the warrior''s body, cleansing every single trace of neurotoxin that numbed his nerves. It replaced the warrior''s combat aura to suppress the parasitic creature in the warrior''s head. At the same time, the intense pain began to spread again, the warrior''s nervous system.


    Joshua was not bothered by that. He lifted his left hand and plunged his hand into his head, hard. Nolan witnessed that with her eyes and was completely surprised.


    The five fingers crushed the skull easily. The warrior''s eyes were emotionless as if he did not feel pain at all. He did not show any sign of rage of the betrayal. Nor did he look excited. He used his bloodstained left hand and reached deep into his cranial cavity. At the same time, he spoke calmly to Nolan, "I have given you a chance, my comrade. And now you have lost it."


    After saying whatever he wanted to say, he pulled a silver worm that was about five to six centimeters long from his skull. Without even the slightest hesitation, he crushed the worm and took a deep breath. After that, his combat aura began to spread all over his body. He was ready to battle.


    Supreme-tier was beyond the limits ordinary men could ever attain.


    Strength Mastery, forging steel as the body, casting iron as the heart. The person who mastered that would have a body beyond anyone''s imagination, a body that was capable of releasing unbelievable power.


    So a severe injury to the brain¡ªwhat was that again?


    A pressure that exceeded any ordinary Supreme-tier presence began spreading into the area. The black and red flame surrounded the warrior''s body like a huge fire dragon.


    In just an instant, the blazing heat escaped into the surrounding. The blood sea was instantly reduced into nothing. There wasn''t any residue at all. All of the blood just vaporized into thin air. A horrifying shockwave began to spread. All of the blood sea within the warrior''s vision rippled. Huge waves formed and rumbled on the calm red surface of the blood sea.


    "This¡­"


    Nolan did not expect to see that. Her limbs began to soften seeing Joshua release his full strength. She could sense that there was a humungous shadow spreading near her.


    She turned around to find Saya and the others because she wanted to use them as her hostages. However, the lady alchemist could only see a silver iron puppet lying on the spot.


    Steel Elemental Eva seemed to have moved Robzek and the others into the cabin quietly, leaving only the two giant dragons by the deck. It was not capable of moving the two gigantic dragons. Nolan would not have used the two giant dragons as her hostages anyway.


    "Well, it is actually a good thing that they have all fainted," Joshua said from behind her.


    The warrior appeared like a volcano that was about to erupt. It seemed as if the warrior''s power had been suppressed to its limit and could erupt anytime now. The red combat aura was fused with the black waves of the Satsui Hadou as the energy waves slowly condensed behind him. There was a pair of eyes which belonged to a giant god. Pure murderous intent and the will to battle filled the golden pupils.


    "Otherwise, I would have gotten myself into trouble if they saw my ''Divinity''."


    Suddenly, the blood sea began to boil.


    The iron fist connected with the girl''s as the puppets were burnt to ashes.

 Chapter 387 Divinity 1

    Nolan could only see a dark shadow with a strong red aura before her face as the shadow threw a fist with infinite power straight at her head.


    Being completely incapable of responding to that, the microcurrent that was carrying the information in the brain continued to flow in her neurons. Before the module that was responsible for sensing could even receive the information, and before she could even feel fear or despair, that punch had already hit her face. The impact of the punch traveled in the air and tore through every single particle in the atmosphere, causing an intense explosion in front of the alchemist.


    Nolan could not even think about anything before that. However, the enchanted equipment on her body had a lightning speed response. Circles of hexagonal shields appeared out of the void and attempted to block the fist of the warrior.


    However, that sort of defense was obviously meaningless before the warrior''s strike.


    The fist that blazed with red combat aura struck the protective shields solidly. Those protective shields were capable of blocking a full-powered strike of one with Gold-pinnacle strength. They were even capable of withstanding the hot lava of thousands of degree Celsius and the heavy weight of the earth crust without a scratch on them. However, every single layer of those shields were shattered like mirrors with a loud explosion. The strong wind that followed the punch set in after and blew Nolan away, who was attempting to retreat.


    Even though the girl was able to pull herself out of the epicenter of the punch, the shockwave of the strong wind that followed the punch had caused the alchemist to lose her left shoulder, half of her left ear and some of her jawbone. If she had not pulled herself away from the punch, she would have been blown to pieces by now. Large pieces of flesh and bones fell from her wound as blood began to gush out from the opening of the wound. However, Nolan did not even have the time to pay attention to her wound. The warrior charged right at her again, she let out a scream and rapidly chanted a spell to bring up layers of translucent shields made of air. The girl instantly activated the teleportation door she prepared earlier to flee the battlefield.


    The crystal black dragon which remained in the dimensional rift that was floating in midair had swiftly removed itself from its hiding spot. It could not afford to sit by and watch Joshua slaughtering her partner. If their plan ever failed, two possible things would happen. First, the relation between Mandagar and the organization behind it would be severed. Second, after the girl died, Mandagar would be forced to face the enraged warrior alone in the battlefield¨Cnothing else was more terrifying than that.


    Temporarily setting aside the ritual to project the Chaos runes, the Undead Dragon Mandagar had officially joined the battle.


    The first strike of the undead dragon was a superior magic spell that could kill a giant dragon with one single hit¨C[Ray of Damnation].


    Six crystals appeared before the crystal dragon as violet light particles began to gather before Mandagar''s chest. Unlike all other magic powers that could cause all sorts of heavy visual impacts with massive sounds, the violet lights gathered quietly without making even a single sound. The lights had completely and instantly gathered its chest. The plasmatic high-heat light fused with the great power of the ''Curse of Death'' as they shot at the warrior.


    The murderous beam of light went through the surface of the blood sea, leaving a deep trench. Scarlet shadows overwhelmed the deep bottomless valley as it swept across the back of the warrior in attempt to block the warrior from pursuing Nolan.


    However, Joshua was not bothered by it at all.


    He just ignored the light beam that could directly kill any ordinary man as the beam struck his back. The attack penetrated his left lung. The warrior even let the curse to spread in his body. The curse had spread over his heart. Joshua chose to ignore everything. He was only focused on charging forward. He charged through the heavy barriers one layer after another as he made his way over to Nolan in lightning speed.


    Then, he locked his grip onto the girl''s head.


    The brute force that trapped her head, the violent squeezing and the sudden suffocation that was inflicted on the girl made her unable to cast her spell. The magic energy that rebounded from her failure to cast her spell remained surging in Nolan''s body, causing her to vomit broken pieces of her internal organs and a huge amount of blood onto the warrior''s body. Joshua did not kill her immediately. Instead, he waited for the girl to regain her senses. He had something to say to the girl before letting her die.


    "Traitor must die."


    The warrior looked Nolan right in her eyes. Nolan was desperate. Joshua endured the bombarding attacks that struck his back as he spoke to the alchemist, "No one gets away from that. No exceptions."


    The warrior did not show even the slightest hesitation or regret. He was simply bidding farewell with his former comrade with pride. "Farewell, Nono."


    He tightened his fingers¡­


    Crack!


    Joshua turned his head around and looked into the sky the moment he was done with the girl. He stared at the Crystal Demonic Dragon which was bombarding magic attacks at the warrior.


    Mandagar was indeed very powerful. It was a Supreme-tier Demonic Dragon after all. Most of Grundy''s magic attacks were not able to penetrate the combat aura barrier of the warrior, let alone breaking the defense of the warrior. Every single hit launched by Mandagar, even a simple Disintegration Ray, easily penetrated through the basic defense of the warrior. All of the attacks gradually disintegrated the flesh and bones of Joshua that were tough as steel. Because of that, his internal organs and his bones sustained damages when he took the attacks head on.


    Perhaps it was because the abilities each of the dragons were different. Grundy was a War Demonic Dragon that was good at using large-scale attacks. Mandagar was the type that was proficient in frontal assaults.


    After witnessing the warrior killing Nolan and seeing that the warrior had not collapsed after being bombarded with so many deadly attacks, the Crystal Demonic Dragon felt a tremble in its gut. It instantly amplified its magic energy used to enhance its spell attacks.


    By carrying out a ritual that would merge the Mycroft Continent with the blood moon plane, Mandagar would receive a Gift of the Dark Abyss. When twenty four runes forms into a complete structure, the two worlds would merge. When the two worlds becomes one, Mandagar would be able to attain the realm of Legendary-tier¨Cas a spawn of the Evil God of Famine, a Yoel Mardas! It would no longer be an old black dragon that was about to die!


    It had already obtained a small part of the power from the Dark Abyss. Previously, Mandagar did not simply use it because it had yet to master it. However, currently, it immediately activated that part of the power without hesitating.


    The Crystal Demonic Dragon remained floating three kilometers above the blood sea. It opened up its mouth as if it was ready to launch another attack. As a Supreme-tier Demonic Dragon, Mandagar chanted to sustain the stability of a spell for the first time. The sound between steels was loud as they echoed in the thin atmosphere. The draconic language carried words that were filled with magic energy as they slowly formed into curses that could destroy everything. Shrouds that were formed by negative energy gathered into the sky. Those mist then formed a gigantic layer of cloud that was thousands of meters across the sky, covering the seriously wounded Joshua.


    The high negative energy could corrupt everything in the world. It could be the agent that represented ''death''. The corrupting wind had condensed into light. Soon, the shadows began to intertwine as a horrific purplish light spear came down from the heaven and straight at the warrior.


    Joshua merely lifted his right arm and nothing else.


    The light of the Azurite gathered on his right palm. Order power overflowed like the ferocious waves in the sea. However, that overflowing power of Order seemed to be trapped within a small area as if the power was crystallizing.


    Suddenly, a strong explosion tore through the atmosphere.


    ¡ªBoom!


    The dark purplish light spear came into contact with the green radiating light from the Azurite. An intense explosion happened as the blood sea in that area was instantly torn apart. With the trembling violent force, the viscous liquid shattered into dust like broken rocks. The shattered viscous blood vaporized as the gas diffused. The sea within a few kilometers was completely hurled up, forming of huge waves.


    The Epoch which was located not far away swayed violently. The ark was almost flipped over. Fortunately, there were two unconscious giant dragons by the side of the ark. Their bodies blocked the waves that could have flipped the ark over. But even so, the energy flow remained as a gigantic sinkhole, with a diameter of hundreds of meters, was created by the heat. Every single trace of liquid within that area was reduced to nothing. Even the sea could not fill that hole with the sea water in time.


    Looking at the sea from high above, that sinkhole looked like a bullet wound that would never heal.


    However, Mandagar felt a heavy feeling in itself.


    Because he knew that the heavily-wounded warrior did not die after that attack.


    It was exactly what Mandagar expected.


    The red blood shroud slowly dissipated. A shadow of a human being who appeared to be unaffected by that attack stood below the black clouds.


    The light of the Azurite in Joshua''s palm slowly faded. The warrior lifted his head. His red eyes seemed like they were burning. The warrior''s entire body remained intact. Not only he was not wounded at all, but his wounds also seemed to have healed completely.


    His cursed internal organs were cast away as new ones were regenerated and replaced the old ones. Other than the black coat that was completely destroyed, Joshua seemed to have completely healed from his injuries. He opened up his hands as he faced the sky. He wanted to show Mandagar that he was completely unscratched.


    ¡ªThough a thousand fall at your side, though ten thousand are dying around you, these evils will not touch you. The evils shall be cast away.


    "So powerful."


    Joshua spat out a breath of foul air from his lungs. That breath of foul air was actually the waste gas of the cells in high-metabolic speed. He stretched his muscles to loosen himself a little. Then, he stared at the Demonic Dragon above the dark clouds in the sky. "So, you shall not launch a second attack."


    His feet moved, the power, strong enough to bring down mountains and destroy the sea, began to gather around the warrior. Then, the power exploded.


    The sea of shroud scattered as the flames danced. The warrior tore through the dark clouds as he went straight into the sky to pursue his target.

 Chapter 388 Divinity—Part 2

    After returning from the world of Illgner, Joshua noticed that his combat aura and his power had changed quite a bit.


    Prior to that, the warrior was much more superior than the other beings of the same tier in regards to his skills and his unmovable determination. He could always hit his enemies'' most vulnerable spot. He no longer bothered himself with the pain and the damages inflicted on him. He was throwing blows after blows at his enemies. The Azurite''s abilities made him fearless against the vehicles and the injuries he would get. As long as his will was firm and strong enough, he could battle on forever.


    However, Joshua noticed that his body and his combat aura were expanding like an inflating balloon¡ªif the warrior''s level of combat aura was a ten before, it is now a hundred.


    Perhaps that was the powerful thing about possessing the Strength Mastery. Having no limits to his gift and his physical body and also the Azurite to support him by charging up his vitality from time to time, the warrior had some advantages there. Joshua also knew that it is possible indeed. However, the sudden increase in his power had caused him some trouble.


    The warrior could no longer use his full strength. After all, there was no limit to what he could do.


    In the Mycroft Continent, before the arrival of the Great Mana Tide, the Gold-tier was the highest power in the art of battle. Supreme-tier was a strategic weapon. The Legendary-tier could oppress an entire kingdom, or any other massive force. Joshua who is a Supreme-tier was already the top 0.1% of the people in that world. It was truly difficult for him to meet a worthy opponent to test his limit now.


    However, the problem was now solved.


    The clouds were instantly torn apart by the red meteorite that moved against the flow of the current. From the sea all the way to the sky, Joshua aimed straight at the Crystalline Abyssal Dragon as he flew upward. His fist crossed over 3,000 meters and connected with the enemy. The warrior had been looking forward to doing that since a long time ago, a punch at his full strength.


    That heavy punch was thrown right at Mandagar''s head. After all, the head was the most vital part of the body.


    However, the crystalline dragon did not show any fear. After noticing the approaching warrior, it changed its mind on being defensive and evasive as it could no longer cast spells like it did before. It lifted its dragon claws and slammed them onto Joshua. That strike was as heavy as the impact of a meteor crash. The shockwave of the impact tore through the atmosphere like a raging storm.


    Ever since it sided with the Evil God of Famine and crystallized its own body, Mandagar no longer felt any fear whenever it was in a melee battle. Every part of its body was made up of living crystals that could freely disperse and combine themselves. Furthermore, its body was tough, making Mandagar fearless against any physical damage. With the magic energy''s support, Mandagar could even enhance itself with its enormous strength in a single strike. It had never possessed as much power as back when it was still an ordinary giant dragon.


    It also wanted to test it out.


    A small and a huge shadow crashed into each other, followed by a loud explosion. A rumbling sound followed.


    Phantomlike shadows crossed the sky and occasionally crashed into each other. Each time they did, explosive rumbles sounded. Mandagar and Joshua were engaged in a battle and were moving around rapidly in the sky trying to take each other down. Traces of black-red and black trails intertwined in the sky. Explosions were heard from time to time. Shockwaves of the impacts between the two powerful beings echoed after each explosion.


    Occasionally, the two of them would pause and look at each other for a moment. It was obvious that the crystalline dragon''s body was covered by deep wounds and traces of gigantic fist markings. Its head and its heart were also covered in huge finger-like dents. The warrior was also covered in his own blood as his abdomen was also cut open, revealing his internal organs that throbbed to the beat of his heart.


    However, in that brief moment, the wounds and injuries on their bodies were healing at an astonishing rate as they took in deep breaths. Soon, they started to fight again, causing explosions, shockwaves, and outbursts of heat and flashes of lights in the sky.


    The iron fist of the warrior and the draconic wings of the giant dragons caused powerful sonic booms and stirring the vast blood sea. Hot air flow mixed with the dust and the impacts as the viscous sea of blood rippled. Tall waves spread from under them as they continued to battle.


    However, at the end of the fierce hand-to-hand combat, Joshua was on top of his enemy.


    "Hahaha!"


    The black-haired warrior slid himself down the giant dragon''s back. Then he laughed out loud like a madman and lifted his arms to block the fierce Mandagar''s sweeping tail. The crystal tail was like a gigantic centipede spinning as it tore through everything. However, Joshua easily grabbed onto it. The abyssal dragon''s tail crumbled.


    The warrior''s movement was astoundingly flexible and agile. His body was so much smaller than the abyssal dragon. The warrior maintained the upper hand in the battle as the crystalline dragon could only passively defend the warrior''s attacks. It was beginning to be overpowered by the warrior. Joshua made his way straight to the bottom of the abyssal dragon as he managed to grab the small opportunity that Mandagar gave in a split moment.


    Reaching his hand out without even the slightest hesitation, the warrior locked his grip onto the dragon''s claw and roared loudly as swung his arm.


    The crystal Mandagar was about sixty meters tall, not including its tail. Even though it had already shrunken after being attacked by its enemies earlier, it was still at least fifty meters tall. Its leg was like a tall and sturdy wall. Even if a person could grab onto it, that person would never be able to move it. It was not possible for a needle to lift a piece of bean curd.


    However, the warrior''s hands that were charged with the combat aura were like gigantic iron tongs that clipped tightly onto the abyssal dragon''s leg. Joshua relied on the waving force as he tossed the humungous abyssal dragon in midair like a toy before throwing it into the sea.


    The viscous red sea water was like a metal board when falling from a height. Both wings of the abyssal dragon were shattered into pieces of crystal shards upon impact. The dragon was shocked and stunned.


    However, the attack did not end there. Joshua burst with power and slammed the abyssal dragon onto the surface of the sea again.


    Boom!!!


    The powerful impact formed a liquid crater. Mandagar''s eyes bulged. It was obvious that it was heavily injured. The warrior grabbed onto the abyssal dragon''s ankle and tossed the dragon to the sea as far as he could with all his might.


    Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!


    The crystal dragon''s huge body was like a piece of stone leaving a child''s hand, skipping across the surface of the red sea. The moment its body touched the surface of the water, an explosion burst as the body bounced off the surface of the water before coming down to the sea again. Its body skipped a few times on the surface of the sea.


    After recovering its senses from the continuous blows, Mandagar opened its jaws, ready to roar. It had never been treated like that before in its entire life. Rage built up in the abyssal dragon. However, its heart suddenly stopped. Then it immediately scattered into pieces of crystal shards.


    The warrior had charged rapidly across the air as tapped with his feet to accelerate even more. His footsteps had caused a huge concave passage a few hundred meters wide and a few meters deep to form behind him. As he tried to kick the dragon with his full strength, his kick landed on nothing instead.


    Mandagar reassembled its body in midair and had decided to not engage the warrior in a hand-to-hand combat. That was one of the stupidest things one could ever do. It immediately flapped its wings and flew into the sky faster than the warrior. At the same time, it launched Magic Ray attacks at the warrior from a higher ground.


    Mandagar managed to catch Joshua off guard¡ªalthough the warrior knew how to fly, he was definitely not able to outfly a flying dragon in the sky. If the enemy decided to play tag with the warrior, he would not be able to attack the dragon.


    At the same time, Mandgar also managed to split a small part of its spirit to control the ritual so that the ritual would be completed¡ªinstantly, another enormous floating island emerged and began to land on the blood moon. Soon, it submerged itself into the blood sea and turned itself into another Chaos rune.


    Joshua noticed that. He immediately stopped pursuing the abyssal dragon and turned around, ready to attack the Chaos rune. However, Mandagar blocked the warrior again. Even if it had to suffer the warrior''s attack, the dragon was determined to slow down the warrior from interrupting the ritual.


    As the two of them were engaged in a fierce fight again, the fifteenth Chaos rune broke the surface of the blood sea and flew into the sky to join the rest. Mandagar felt that it was one step closer to attaining the Legendary-tier. The abyssal dragon''s spirit could also vaguely feel that the there was a great power of the plane of the shattered blood moon coming upon its body, causing its power to increase to another level.


    Seeing through the warrior''s charging attack for the first time, Mandagar blocked his attack. A purplish black plasmatic Dragon''s Breath burst out as the warrior was pushed back a little. The abyssal dragon flapped both its wings and savored the rapid increase of power surging within its body.


    "Joshua, did you know that the blood moon beneath us has no core? It''s just a liquid planet purely made up of spiritual blood."


    Looking at the warrior before it, Mandagar spoke in a deep voice, "The life of this plane intended to merge everything into one by relying on Magic. It wants to create an ultimate life form that surpasses life itself¡ªthe blood moon is its embryo."


    The warrior did not respond. He did not hear a single word spoken by the dragon. Joshua furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at his enemy, determining the weak and vital points on its body¡ªhe had found out that the abyssal dragon''s strength increased with the progress of the ritual. It would become stronger as the ritual is nearing its completion. A moment ago, the warrior could still beat the dragon by a little. However, now, the abyssal dragon had become much stronger than before. It had become so strong that it was a little stronger than the warrior.


    ¡ªThe situation is not looking good.


    Mandagar was not done talking though. The old dragon had lived over a few centuries. It let out exhaled loudly. Its crystal throat and the lungs were enchanted organs that were used to charge its ''Dragon''s Breath''. It continued in a deep voice, "Those hubris beings had failed. And the world was destroyed because of that. Even though the world had fallen into the Dark Abyss, no demon had emerged. However, they have succeeded. The blood moon has gathered the life forces of everything. And now, it is being used by me."


    "Just like now."


    In the distance, underneath the blood moon, among the fragments of the continent, a brown rock mountain rose into the air approaching the blood moon at a rapid pace. It landed on the surface of the blood sea, hurling up blood waves. After being modified by the ritual carried out by the abyssal dragon, the island turned into another gigantic Chaos rune and floated back into the air again.


    It was obvious that controlling the ritual drained a small part of Mandagar''s spiritual energy though. Joshua seized the opportunity to charge at the Chaos rune. However, the abyssal dragon was persistent as it blocked the warrior before he could reach it. It did not fear death. So it used its body as a shield to stop Joshua from attacking the Rune.


    During that process, the abyssal dragon''s body shrank a lot. In every passing moment, there was a large number of shattered crystals being reduced to dust. Because of that, Mandagar could no longer use all those powdered crystals to reform its body. However, the abyssal dragon did not seem to care at all. It laughed out loud as it endured the attacks of the warrior.


    "This is futile. You can''t stop me all by yourself."


    As the battle continued, the abyssal dragon continued, "I can''t do anything to you now. However, in just a little while, you shall be dead underneath my claws. You shall taste defeat!"


    The sixteenth Chaos rune was slowly rising into the sky. It was beginning to turn blurry. During that moment, the warrior increased his attack on the dragon.


    "This is pointless. Although I cannot defeat you, I will still be capable of keeping you occupied."


    Mandagar thought that the warrior was beginning to feel anxious as the Chaos runes were projected to the other world one after another. So it spoke with a deep, joyous voice, "You are powerful, but¡­"


    "You are talkative."


    Leaping into the sky, the warrior struck his fist into the abyssal dragon''s face and shattered half of its jaws and all its teeth. Then the warrior smiled coldly and said, "Who said that I am alone?''


    Before Mandagar could even comprehend what the warrior said, a thick blazing holy light launched from the blood sea. The beam of holy light struck at the Chaos rune. With the holy light came two more Dragon''s Breaths that was weaker than before, one was a thunder type while the other was a flame type.


    The holy light that connected the heaven and earth and the two Dragon''s Breaths only lasted for a few seconds. However, within that few seconds, those attacks had struck the Chaos rune and completely reduced it to dust. A deafening sound exploded.


    In the distance, on the deck of the Epoch, Robzek was pale and standing on the forefront of the bow. Flickering holy light wheels rotated behind his body. Funa and Black, who were in their human forms, stood right behind the Holy knight. There was also a giant seal with a spherical body behind the three of them. It leaned against the three of them like a giant cushion to take a rest. They seemed completely exhausted.


    The Steel Element Eva looked into the sky and released a buzzing sound.


    That was the Steel Element that was neglected. Because of that, it was able to turn the situation around¡ªit was not an ordinary living being, nor was it some sort of parasitic living being. It did not faint from the intense trembling and bumping. Nolan''s betrayal had knocked most of them out cold, Eva had been cautiously bringing everyone onboard. It also woke the young elf, Hill, after deciding that it was the most suitable thing to do.


    Even though Hill was weak, he was an experienced traveler. As an Oceanic Druid, the magic patterns on the body of the young elf had a certain power to suppress any poison or parasitic creatures from taking over its body. After he regained consciousness, Hill immediately transformed himself into a gigantic seal that was five meters tall.


    Magic and divine spells such as ''Transformation'' required the changing of physique and soul. It looked easy, but, it was actually a very difficult spell to cast. After transforming into his beast form, Hill was no longer affected by the parasitic creature in his body. After completely regaining his consciousness, he woke his personal animal companion, Funa. He used his nature divine spell to suppress the parasitic creature in her body first. Then, he woke Black. Then, he had the two dragons transformed into their human forms.


    Soon, the female Oceanic Dragon and the black draconic girl were no longer affected by the parasitic creatures inside them.


    However, the three of them were not powerful enough to affect the outcome of the battle happening high up in the sky. The impacts caused by Joshua and Mandagar were so powerful that even the Epoch in the distance was shaking violently. After a brief discussion, the three of them decided to wake Robzek, the most powerful man among them on the deck.


    The druid''s nature divine spell worked best on himself and other animal companions. However, it was barely effective when used on human beings¡ªespecially a powerful human holy knight with a completely different religion. However, Hill and the others decided to wake him up first because the silver-haired holy knight had a strong will and was extremely powerful. After he awakened, he saw that the warrior was battling the abyssal dragon. He felt surprised after finding out that Joshua was not affected by the parasitic creature. He also his blood boil.


    ¡ªHow could he let his comrade protect them, battle against their enemy alone out there?


    He endured the excruciating pain in his head and stood up on his feet. The holy knight saw it as a matter of life and death. So, he began charging the holy light within his body and aimed at the gigantic Chaos rune to launch the most powerful attack he could muster.


    High up in the sky, while Mandagar was caught off guard by the sudden attack of the Chaos rune. Joshua also delivered a solid kick on its neck. The neck broke with a loud crack, the crystalline dragon''s draconic neck was kicked into a forty-five-degree angle.


    Without saying more, the warrior stayed silent as he continued with his attacks. His surrounding had turned into a semi-vacuum from the powerful force of every single impact of his fist on the body of the abyssal dragon. Crystal shards fell from the body of the abyssal dragon and were soon reduced to dust.


    "Roar!!!"


    Mandagar roared and instantly burst with power. Suddenly, its entire body was covered in a layer of white plasma light barrier. The intense high heat forced Joshua to stop attacking. Soon, the gray light in its eyes seemed to condense as if it was determined to do what it took to win the battle.


    It charged higher into the sky with its back towards the warrior, leaving itself vulnerable. Then, it aimed the Epoch and launched a powerful, black Dragon''s Breath.


    That was a good call¡ªJoshua was not able to kill it yet. So Mandagar decided it worthy to wipe out the members of the church on the Epoch. It could still fight the warrior after it was done wiping out all possible variables that could lead to its demise, no matter how insignificant the variables were. By then, it could slowly create the remaining Chaos runes one by one in order to enhance its power. When it becomes powerful enough, the abyssal dragon would break the balance of the battle and suppress Joshua.


    Even if the warrior could block that powerful strike, Mandagar could still use the Epoch to its advantage to restraint Joshua.


    A train of thoughts came to the holy knight''s mind. Robzek could already see the Dragon''s Breath charged with immense negative energy flying towards the wrecked ark. Although he was still affected by the parasitic creature in his body, he was also a Supreme-tier Champion like Joshua. The holy knight took out a short scepter, a shapeless and colorless flame.


    ''Flame of Holy Splendor''


    A flame originated from the Sage''s Inheritance The ''Bright Scepter'', which currently in the possession of the pope. It was one of the power originated tome the Initial Flame, being one of the root sources that represented all light across the world.


    That Holy Artifact was originally prepared to handle much more powerful demons. The abyssal dragon would stand no chance when it is attacked by the scepter''s light. Meanwhile, the expedition party had yet to encounter any demon. However, they were facing the attack of Dragon''s Breath charged with negative energy.


    The holy knight chanted a prayer.


    "¡ªPraise the eternal sun¡ª"


    Soft and warm light glowed around the scepter.


    High up in the sky, Mandagar was interrupted by a raging roar before it could see how much damage the Dragon''s Breath had done to the ark.


    "Mandagar!"


    The warrior suddenly charged at the abyssal dragon. Everything around him trembled. Instantly, the clouds and the mists above that blood sea were pushed away by an invisible force.


    Joshua was instantly enraged by the crystalline dragon. The warrior was overwhelmed with rage. That was the first time he was so angry since he set foot into this world¡ªnone of the rage he felt before could compare to this.


    The warrior''s crystal clear eyes were tainted by a red light that indicated misfortune. His white eyes were instantly devoured, leaving only the red pupils that were shrinking. After that, even the red pupils vanished from his eyes. Right above the warrior''s bones, layers of mysterious runes began to flash. The presence of holiness gushed out as the power originated from divinity began to charge the warrior.


    "You anger me!"


    There were only red, the color of blood, in the warrior''s eyes.


    In the darkness of the void on the blood moon, a red gigantic star shone.


    The bloody light of misfortune began to blink like a call to war. Slaughter and destruction had descended to the world.

 Chapter 389 The Man Who is Born to Battle

    "What happened?!"


    The black Dragon''s Breath swiftly vanished into thin air. Hill''s eyes bulged from anxiety when he saw a white light above the ark. His blue dragon, also his animal companion, also lifted her head up to look at the red flashes of light that suddenly appeared in the sky. That mass of light suddenly appeared above the blood sea and began to release misfortune that unsettled people.


    The young elf could not look at that source of light directly. Robzek and Black could sense that something was not right, especially the black draconic girl. She could vaguely sense something in that presence. She noticed that there was some familiar scent in the heart of that light source.


    Funa furrowed her brows. Under the radiance of the blood light, she could feel that her spirit was falling apart as a lingering fear spread in the depth of her heart. The blue draconic lady asked, "Mr.Robzek, what exactly is that thing?"


    After keeping the ''Flame of Holy Splendor'' that was used to block the Dragon''s Breath, the Supreme-tier holy knight leaned on Hill who had transformed himself into a seal. Beady cold sweats dripped from his head as he lifted his head up to look at the sky. Just after a few seconds after they had a conversation, the red light had already spread and formed a great mass of light which vaguely turned into a gigantic eye of a giant god. It seemed like a simple rune that contained mysteries.


    "Divinity," Robzek whispered lightly. He who had attained the realm of the Supreme-tier and become the commander of the Hammer of Freedom in the Church of the Seven Gods spoke, "Battle, destruction, slaughtering¡­ incomparably pure, not even the slightest intention of rejection¡­"


    The holy knight turned to his side and looked at the black draconic girl who seemed to have noticed something.


    ¡ªMaster, you are truly remarkable.


    High up in the sky, above the blood sea, Mandagar''s gray pupils widened as it looked at the crimson red light before it. A lingering fear spread down its spine.


    The Crystalline Black Dragon did not know anything about the current status of the warrior. However, just by sensing the danger from the warrior, Mandagar knew that its life was currently threatened.


    "Roar!"


    Along with a raging roar, the sonorous voice of the demonic dragon chanted at a rapid pace. More than eighty dark golden light spots instantly appeared around Mandagar''s body. The presence of the light spots instantly absorbed every trace of plasmatic elements within the area of ten kilometers. Gradually, the light spots began to charge up with the energy they absorbed to form blinding light balls.


    Each of the light balls was in fact the spirit nodes of the black dragon that contained the energy of the Supreme-tier demonic dragon Mandagar, an amount of energy equal to a full strike at its full strength. Having the ability to summon almost a hundred spirit node would mean that the demonic dragon was capable of summoning almost a hundred superior-scale magic spell. That was one of the greatest ultimate weapon the demonic dragon possessed. It did not intend to use it in a place like this. However, the current situation seemed so perilous that Mandagar would need to use its full strength.


    Without even the slightest hesitation, countless light spots that were rapidly drifting around the body of the demonic dragon instantly came to a halt as if time paused. Those light spots launched beams of blinding light towards the red mass of light. The pillars of light appeared just like beams of red-hot molten steel. Every single inch of the air that those beams of red-hot molten steel passed through left ripples behind. The atmosphere of the surroundings of each light beam was visibly distorted.


    In a blink of an eye, the entire sky was filled up with golden red flashes of lights.


    However, Joshua did not seem to respond to the situation at all.


    His entire body was surging with a layer of crimson red flame as he stood still in midair without making even the slightest movement. Those golden red beams of light that were hot enough to vaporize the water in the lake splashed off the body of the warrior like sprinkling water the moment they made contact with the layer of flame barrier around the warrior. Some of the attacks missed, some of them were deflected. Some of them were blocked and some of them were even resisted. Regardless of how many attacks the black dragon threw at the warrior, the crimson flame barrier that seemed ordinary was indestructible.


    The warrior focused his red eyes on Mandagar. A strong pressure began to spread into the surroundings, causing every single being in that area to involuntarily raise their alarms. Radiating lines that looked like the pattern of a grid slowly appeared all over his body. Lightning charges sparkled all around his body as a green light flashed at a pace that synchronized with his heartbeat.


    In the next moment.


    He moved.


    ¡ªBoom!


    A red light instantly spread and covered half the sky above the blood moon. An explosion that was louder than any sound ravaged the world, causing the heaven and earth to tremble for a brief moment. A beam of light flew by and tore through the thunderous rumbling in the area.


    Behind that beam of flowing light, the air was scorched as the flames gushed into the surroundings just like the waves, followed by a spreading wave of a horrifying power. That caused a shockwave that went across ten kilometers and a storm that was as deadly as the hurricane at the scale of fourteen. It rammed right into the body of the Crystalline Demonic Dragon which clearly had no way to respond to that, let alone evade it. A hand that burned with blazing flame was stuck right on the waist of Mandagar. After that, a frightening power burst out and pushed the demonic dragon straight into the space in the dark void above the blood moon.


    No one could have known how powerful that power was. The only thing that remained clear was that the Demonic Dragon had instantly vanished and appeared just like a red star that was a dozen kilometers away from the surface of the blood moon.


    Mandagar roared as it attempted to break itself free from the restraint on it. However, the demonic dragon was like an infant that was helpless against the shackle that was locked onto its waist. Under successive blows of explosive impacts smashing into its gut, Mandagar''s wings completely shattered. Its crystallized four limbs and its tail were also shattered into pieces of crystal shards under the friction and the high heat. The indestructible body that the demonic dragon was so proud to possess looked so fragile in the mighty blows from the warrior.


    The power that pushed it backward had yet to come to a halt. That force continued penetrating through the body of the demonic dragon as it continued to propel Mandagar through the atmosphere, leaving a long red trail of light behind in the sky. The continuous shockwaves wore and tore the body of the demonic dragon as the crystal shards were reduced to dust bit by bit.


    ¡ªIt was way much more effective than the combat aura, the fists and the kicks, and even the blades and swords. The body that was assembled from billions of living crystal shards had made Mandagar basically indestructible. Even a deadly strike that was powerful enough to end the life of an ordinary demonic dragon was only capable of causing Mandagar to lose a small portion of its body. It merely lost over 23.52% of its body mass after a long battle with Joshua.


    Currently, Mandagar had already lost over 15% of its body mass in just a few seconds.


    In its attempt to struggle, the Crystalline Demonic Dragon was shocked to discover that it had been pushed over dozens of kilometers away from the blood moon and was instantly pushed back towards the surface of the blood sea at a rapid speed. It lowered its head as it looked at the human being that was engulfed in flame with its despairing eyes.


    That was a crimson dark abyss.


    ¡ªIn the sky.


    A crimson star was rapidly enlarging. The falling star turned into a light trail that connected the heaven and earth as it plunged straight into the blood sea.


    The viscous blood was reduced to nothing silently before the bloody light trail. Any substance in the world would appear extremely fragile before that sort of power. The red light brought the demonic dragon down into the sea as the impact of the fall hurled up a huge wave tall enough to reach the sky, closely followed by an impactful shockwave that turned the waves into a rain of blood.


    A shockwave that was powerful enough to destroy heaven and earth spread from the impact point of the demonic dragon. A bowl-shaped power energy barrier rapidly spread into the surroundings and covered thousands of meters of the sea. The filthy blood vanished in an instant. The entire region of the sea trembled violently as if the entire sea was boiling.


    Everyone on the deck of the Epoch witnessed what happened. They were stunned. A violent high-temperature airflow swept towards the ark with an amazingly powerful shockwave.


    Robzek yelled. He braced himself for the impact of the shockwave the moment he saw Joshua making his move. Before the high heat airflow made contact with the Epoch, he had already activated a layer of silvery white holy light barrier that covered the entire ark. The Holy tunes glowed bright on top of the holy light barrier and shielded everyone on board like an indestructible sanctuary.


    Holy light barriers were usually known to be indestructible. Regardless of how ferocious the impact of shockwaves was, the barrier would only ripple a little. However, the holy knight shocked the moment he saw the ripple spreading across the surface of the holy light barrier before his eyes.


    ¡ªThis was supposed to just be an insignificant weak shockwave from the impact high in the sky!


    It was true that he was currently not in a good shape to maintain the barrier at its full functionality, not to mention that he had also forced his power a while ago to support the warrior. In short, he was not in his best state. However, that shockwave should not have caused ripples on the surface of his holy light shield!


    In the distance, dark red tornadoes swirled across the gigantic waves one after another. Other than Robzek, everyone who was conscious at the moment closed their eyes. The glare from the explosionthe moment the demonic dragon hit the surface of the sea was no ordinary light for the eyes of any ordinary men to endure. Only the holy knight had the capability to stare straight at that light without being blinded.


    After that, the storm began to fade as the giant waves calmed down. Robzek deactivated his holy light barrier after making sure that they were no longer in a perilous situation. The moment the barrier came down, everyone caught a strange stench of something burnt.


    In the distance, the blood sea was filling in back. In the middle of the red liquid that remained boiling a little, was a large number of shattered crystal shards drifting on the surface of the sea. They floated up slowly from the deep sea. They struggled hard to piece themselves back into a draconic eye.


    The grayish light grew fainter as if it was about to be extinguished.


    A shadow of a man appeared in the middle of the blood shroud that shrouded the surroundings.


    The warrior was no longer covered in the crimson light barrier. He appeared before the eye of Mandagar.


    He stared silently at the only remaining piece of the Crystalline Demonic Dragon with his angry eyes. Then, he turned around and looked towards the other side with his red eyes.


    Instantly, in the distance, everyone on board the ark was suddenly overwhelmed with an intense chill going down their spines. There was a pure and directive murderous intent. All of them had a feeling that they would die anytime soon.


    However, gradually, the eyes of the warrior that were ferocious and red faded. His eyes began to look conscious and clear again. The lines of patterns on his body faded away too, revealing his ordinary body.


    "That''s right¡­"


    Joshua took a deep breath as he calmed the power that was on the brink of losing control. Then he muttered to himself softly and said, "There is only one enemy. They are not the enemy."


    "That''s why I don''t want them to see this."


    To be precise, the warrior did not want to see any of them while he was in that state. Joshua frowned after he had recovered from it. "It turns out that this is the limitation of a single attributed divinity¡­ what a powerful corruptive force.''


    A moment ago, the warrior felt like he was making contact with an immense power that was hidden somewhere deep in the multiverses. Everything before his eyes was turned into the most basic existence. It felt similar to the time when the warrior had transformed into the state of ''King of the Searing Soul''.


    Being smaller than dust and being more basic than the elements¨Cthat was the force that pushed everything to move forward and interact. That was the force that bound matter together. In that state, he could easily direct them and turned them into his own strength.


    However, the things that could drive that power would be pure will to battle and rage, and also the will to destroy and slaughter. Even the warrior who possessed an extremely tough will almost sank into the temptation of the power and lose himself.


    "So, a monster that is much more terrifying than the demons¡­ what''s on your mind now?''


    A weak spiritual wave was transmitted into the mind of Joshua. The warrior lowered his head and looked at the remaining piece of the demonic dragon that floated on the surface of the blood sea.


    Mandagar spoke sarcastically through its spirit, "You plan to help your friends get rid of the brain-eating worms¡­ with that power of yours that could only cause destruction?"


    After battling for so long and ending up falling, Mandagar knew that it had completely failed its mission. The main reasons were because it was too obsessed to obtain absolute power and its cautious attitude in getting the ritual completed. And because of that, the demonic dragon did not bring Grundy and the other experimental creatures of its own to the blood moon to complete the ritual. Instead, it divided the force by sending all of them towards Anos Abyss to stop the expedition party from moving forward.


    If it had not sent them off, Mandagar would not have suffered a miserable defeat like this. It felt pathetic for making the wrong choices.


    Without paying attention to what Mandagar said, Joshua went forward and picked up the crystal fragments that were only the size of an ordinary man. Just when he was about to interrogate the demonic dragon to get some information about the convergence ritual, a tremendous dimensional wave suddenly appeared near the fragments of the continent by the border of the blood moon''s plane.


    Looking straight towards the direction where the dimensional space fluctuated, Joshua lowered his head and looked at the fragment of the crystal and asked with a calm tone, "What just happened?''


    The demonic dragon responded the warrior straightforwardly, "The great legion of the demon-blooded dragons."


    Its tone was filled with despair and the unwillingness to admit defeat, and yet, also carried slight pride. "Even though my ritual was not completed, the power of my kind has gathered enough forces in the depths of the Dark Abyss. They shall march into the Mycroft Continent through the abyssal rift and they will launch their attack on the Sacred Mountain in the distant sea the moment they arrive."


    "So what thoughts do you have in mind now? Even though you defeated me, you still lose!"


    The last remaining shard of the crystal sneered scornfully, "You''ll fail to save anyone¡­ your comrades, your family, and also your world!"


    ¡ªThey would all eventually fall and turn into ashes before the power of my kind!


    However, Joshua shook his head and interrupted the evil words spoken by the dragon, "Mandagar, this abyss is accepting me."


    Right behind him was a strange black light which appeared like a magic circle that could summon the demons. It was filled with runes with sly intents and corruptions. "It actually loves me. As long as I am willing to accept its power, I shall become the liege of this plane instantly."


    Joshua looked around the blood sea. His eyes seemed as if he could see right through the void as he looked into the land of the entire Dark Abyss. "This place is just too suitable for me. Wars that last for eternity. Endless battles, endless violence and blood, and endless destruction and doom¨Cas long as I accept the terms, I can turn the entire legion of demonic dragons into ash and dust."


    Fixing its eyes on the back of the warrior, Mandagar could also see the complex abyssal circle that contained endless power. The demonic dragon remained silent. It had experience making deals with Abyssal Lords and the Evil Gods in the past. Hence, it knew better than anyone that the words that came out from the mouth of the warrior were true. That was the crown that would only be offered to the person loved by the plane of the Dark Abyss. As long as this human being nodded his head and agreed to all terms, he would instantly become the dominator of this world.


    "However, I will never do that," after sensing the shock that Mandagar felt through its spirit, Joshua snorted and shook his head. He looked at the fragment of the Crystalline Demonic Dragon he held in hand and said, "Mycroft Continent¡­ Sacred Mountain in the distant sea¡­ none of those places need my saving.''


    "The human beings across the Mycroft Continent already have their own civilization and culture. They also possess their own insistence and have built their own history."


    The warrior said disdainfully, "The magic enhancement technology that was created and researched have led the current world to advance into a world that''s not half as bad as the world in my past life at the same timeline. The technology of this world is definitely not worse than the technology of the world in my past life. The elves in the previous era could even build a solar ship to sail across space and galaxies. That ship uses the power gathered from elemental energy. So, basically it is like a nuclear-powered space warship."


    With the dragon''s eyes showing confusion, Joshua looked towards the direction where the ark was. Then he spoke gently, "Even though I have arrived in this world, I never wish to become the savior of the world¨Cno one is entitled to be someone''s savior. Everyone has their own lives. Perhaps they would need help, but they will definitely not be needing anyone of higher power or whatever crap you call it to ''save'' them."


    "I have faith in their powers. I''m happy that they live. I shall take revenge for them if they ever die."


    The warrior tightened his grip on the crystal fragment in his hand. Then he smiled and said, "Demonic dragon, the human being standing before you is the Chaos Guardian, Joshua van Radcliffe."


    "The man who is born to battle."

 Chapter 390 Trust and Determination

    On the Mycroft Continent.


    The Church of the Seven Gods, the Sacred Mountain in the distant sea.


    The old Pope stood at the peak of the mountain as he looked through the gloomy clouds dyed golden by the setting sun, staring into the distance.


    Igor was looking at everything such as the breeze and also the increasing number of the Pentashade Dragons far away from him. Nothing escaped his sharp eyes.


    The number of the Berserk Dragon Legion by the borders of the gray island Aida was growing day by day as the wars across the continent calmed. Before that, they were not able to seal off the regions around the island. However, their number had grown so much that they had conquered all regions surrounding the island.


    The Sacred Mountain had become an isolated island after being cut off by the Berserk Dragon Legion. Even the kingdoms in the distant south and other forces across the main continent faced difficulties that kept their reinforcement force from arriving at the Sacred Mountain. Before those force could arrive at the harbors to recover their force after sustaining a huge loss getting through the blockages of the Berserk Dragon force, the other kingdoms were not able to extend their help to the Sacred Mountains.


    Igor looked at the sky, his long silvery white hair swayed behind him. He was very old. The old Pope was not like the other Legendary-tier champions who had already transformed their bodies into the perfect state when they were young. Igor was just an ordinary old man like the others. He was getting older as time passed by. He witnessed his own skin sagging and wrinkles spread as he aged.


    However, that did not mean his power was deteriorating. Instead, it was just the opposite. Igor was currently the strongest human in the continent. He was worthy of his title for being the number one in the world. He was like a god who walks among men.


    The old Pope always had his Bright Scepter next to him. His eyes were bright and sharp as always. He was capable of seeing the central forces of the army of the Abyssal Dragons that were gathering in the depths of the ocean and the space beyond the clouds. There were a total of three powers so strong that they have overshadowed everything else in the world. They were not attempting to hide their existence. Instead, they revealed their true forms to the world as they charged their powers.


    Those were the three Legendary-tier giant dragons of the Pentashade Dragons. These powerful beings were unleashing a heavy pressure to the world, forcing Igor to be unable to ignore them. Because of that, the Pope was forced to stay at the Sacred Mountain in order to face them and to make sure that they did not try anything funny before the war started.


    The two sides stood there facing each other for a very long time. It began about ten days ago. The stalemate continued until both sides had gathered enough force to go to war.


    "Huh?" Suddenly, Igor turned around and look towards the east. He muttered to himself softly, "That is¡­"


    The Anos Abyss, which had always been covered with storms and strong waves had suddenly become calm. Even the Abyssal presence had stopped spreading. However, he did not feel joy. Instead, he furrowed his eyebrows and muttered to himself again, "Did they fail?"


    Igor could sense that, right in the center of Anos Abyss, the dimension from another world that was located at the ferocious gigantic vortex was currently influencing the Mycroft Continent and slowly transforming the world into part of the Dark Abyss.


    Although the old Pope was a little shocked by the thought that the mission might still fail even with two Supreme-tier champions, Robzek, and Joshua, it was not like the old Pope had never taken that as one of the worst possibilities.


    "Although that is a little out of my expectation, it is not the worst outcome.''


    The old silver-haired man looked in the direction where the three Legendary-tier giant dragons were. His heart ached. With the setting of the Church of the Seven Gods, he was confident that he could completely suppress the strange phenomena caused by the rift in Anos Abyss as he could even seal the rift and rescue everyone there. However, the champions among the Pentashade Dragon forces would also have their opportunities to attack the Sacred Mountain once the most powerful being in the world leaves the fort unattended. Although Igor was fearless and was confident enough to wipe them out, the old Pope maintained so to not make any sudden changes in his plan.


    In the distance, the presence of the Dark Abyss was getting stronger by the seconds. The old Pope''s face was getting tighter too. The Pentashade Dragons'' morale began to expand.


    Right before Igor was ready to make his move to cut off the connection that was converging the Dark Abyss and the Mycroft Continent, the Chaos presence that gathered at Anos Abyss suddenly stopped expanding.


    That presence had grown weaker as if it was being resisted by the Mycroft Continent. Igor could also vaguely sense that there was a strong power brewing on the other side of the Dark Abyss. At that time, Igor knew that power and he was very familiar with that power, too.


    The old Pope momentarily dispersed the gathering power on the ''Scepter of the White'' and narrowed his eyes. Then he thoughts about it and laughed.


    "Never mind then, I shall trust you all one more time."


    The old man fixed his eyes on the three Legendary-tier giant dragons and said, "If things really turned for the worst, it is still not too late for me to make a move by then."


    ¡ªBack at Bloodmoon Abyss.


    Joshua crushed the final piece of a crystal fragment he held in his hand.


    A dark soul escaped from the crushed crystal and mourned while it drifted away into the void. However, before it could escape into the void, it was caught by the dark aura around the body of the warrior and was devoured by it.


    The power of ''Satsui Hadou'' from the shards of souls belonged to the fallen enemies. Although Joshua had named power, he knew the existence of his Glorious Strength better than anyone. For instance, Roland and Morlaix actually believed that Joshua should have called that power the ''Abyss of the Souls'' or something similar to that.


    After acquiring some vital information about the ritual of convergence from Mandagar which he had killed, Joshua turned around and looked at the relentless fluctuation of the dimensional space at the border of the plane. Then, he flew back into the air and went straight towards the Epoch.


    Not long after, he arrived at the ark.


    At that time, Hill, Funa, and Black had already transformed themselves back to their selves. They had exhausted their power to the core and were passed out at the side of the deck on the Epoch, leaving Robzek frowning as he stood by the deck feeling a little dizzy. He used his Holy Light to restrain the parasitic brain-eating worms in his head and slowly reduce that creature into nothing.


    After all, he was not Joshua. He was not capable of pulling the parasitic worm right out of his brain with his bare hands like how the warrior did. Or perhaps it could that the method that the Holy Knight was using to remove the parasitic creature was the safest and also the simplest way that most people could accept. However, that method would require that there was no disturbance. Furthermore, it took a longer time to complete.


    The moment the warrior landed on the deck of the Epoch, Robzek had cleansed the parasitic worm in his brain. After having the weight lifted off of him, his Combat Aura and his holy light instantly became more flowy and began circulating his entire body. Because of that, he managed to recover fifty percent of his power.


    "What''s your status?" It was not the time for pleasantries. Joshua instantly asked the holy knight, "Do you still have the energy to help the others get rid of their parasitic worms?"


    Robzek took a glance at the scar on the warrior''s left side of the head. He could roughly guess how the warrior got rid of the parasitic worm from his head. Then, the holy knight mumbled to himself, "It seems that you will not be able to use that method anymore."


    But he nodded and said, "Half of my strength is recovered. I will be able to get rid of the worms from the others a little faster now¡ªyou have defeated Mandagar. I assume that you are going to destroy the convergence ritual?"


    Robzek had many questions that he wanted to ask Joshua. Like, was it his strength or his Divinity that was releasing some sort of unpleasant presence? But it was not the time to ask all that. Their main mission was to destroy the Abyssal Rift after all. But first, they would have to destroy the convergence ritual first before they destroy the Abyssal Rift.


    "There is no need for that, in fact, the moment when Mandagar died, the convergence ritual came to an end." Joshua shook his head and turned towards the blood sea. Then he spoke with a tinge of regret, "That Crystalline Abyssal Dragon was the center of the ritual itself. Its body was carrying the presence of the Mycroft Continent, the Evil God Famine and the presence of the Dark Abyss at the same time. That was the reason why it was able to converge the two worlds into one. And because of that very same reason, it could also attain the Legendary-tier after it completed the ritual."


    "Its death had put a stop on the ritual. The platform of the ritual and its remains would be destroyed as time passes. We don''t need to waste our energy to destroy that.''


    In fact, if the warrior''s Divinity did not burst out like it did a while ago, Mandagar could have become strong enough to suppress Joshua as it could have made another Chaos rune. Both their strengths level was the same. The main reason why the warrior overpowered Mandagar was because Mandagar had to split his attention into controlling the ritual and fighting Joshua in a melee combat, which it was not familiar of. Furthermore, it needed to protect the Chaos Runes from being destroyed by the warriors. All of the reasons had put Mandagar at an unfair disadvantage, making it look much weaker than it was.


    If the two of them had fought in the void of the blood moon, the Crystalline Abyssal Dragon could have used its speed to its advantage by launching all of its Magic attacks at the warrior who did not have any ground to support his movements. The warrior would never stand a chance to touch it and it could slowly kill the warrior with its constant Magic attacks.


    However, Mandagar was still killed. Even its soul was devoured. Joshua had won the battle.


    "Is that right?" The holy knight looked at the blood sea, a little shocked. Initially, he thought that the ritual was actually its core. The core that should be hidden deep in the blood moon. However, he had never expected to find out that the Crystalline Abyssal Dragon was in fact the basic foundation of the ritual ground itself. Robzek smiled in relief. "It seems that our mission is almost complete. We can move on to destroy the Abyssal Rift as soon as we can and contact the church to teleport us back."


    However, Joshua shook his head to disagree with the plan. He gestured the holy knight to look at the border of the Dark Abyss''s plane. "I''m afraid that things will not be that simple."


    Robzek turned towards the direction to see what the warrior was talking about. The Supreme-tier holy knight noticed the rapid and frequent fluctuation of the dimensional space¡ªbecause of the interference caused by the parasitic worm in his head, Robzek was not able to notice anything else at all.


    The holy knight inhaled deeply and said, "What is that? Is that the invasion of the Demonic Legion?!"


    Joshua corrected Robzek, "Abyssal dragons, not demons."


    "That''s even worse!"


    The moment after he said that, the holy knight frowned. "Judging from that speed, they will be able to penetrate the invisible barrier of the plane within twenty to thirty minutes top. They will be arriving at this level of the Dark Abyss after that¡­ Even if we go on and destroy the Abyssal Rift now, we''ll need quite a long time to teleport back to our world."


    This time, it was Joshua''s turn to frown. "Long time? My floating war rig Gale could have performed a haul teleportation within a few minutes."


    "Although I have no idea what you are talking about, we are going to perform a teleportation across the plane."


    Robzek walked up to Saya and reached out his hand. He then placed it on the forehead of the great nun. Even though Saya was still unconscious at the moment, her expression suggested that she was not in pain anymore. Instead, she seemed a little sad. As the closest person to Nolan in daily life, it seemed that Nolan''s betrayal had affected her the most.


    The holy knight was explaining to the warrior while casting the parasitic worm from the great nun''s head, "After we detonate the abyssal rift, any connection to the Mycroft Continent will be severed. This world will be completely disconnected from Mycroft. The church will be using the dimensional rune that''s been carved in the main hall of the Epoch¡ªwhich is also the place where you came from¡ªto reverse a ritual and summon us back to the Mycroft Continent. The process is long. It will probably take half an hour to complete."


    "Initially." Robzek looked at the situation on the blood moon plane. Then he shook his head and said, "We thought that this plane was an ordinary plane of the Dark Abyss. There would only be lands and demons. After pushing into the end of the Dark Abyss and detonating the abyssal rift, we would only need to defend ourselves against the demons for about half an hour before we get to go back to our world. But who would have thought that the situation would change."


    The ritual and plan of the Crystalline Abyssal Dragon, even the size of the Dark Abyss were already beyond their expectations. As the plane was just a fragment of an entire continent, the entire blood moon was not as vast as the land in the distant south. As the distance between the border of the plane where the Abyssal Dragons come from and the blood moon was just a little further than the distance between the abyssal rift and the blood moon, it would not take long before the enemies would arrive.


    As they were discussing, Saya slowly regained her conscious. When she came to her senses, she noticed that the holy knight casting the parasitic worm out of her head. So, the great nun immediately joined him. As the two of them worked together on the task, it took just a few seconds before the parasitic worm was reduced to dust.


    With the two of them working together to remove parasitic worms from the other members on the Epoch, the holy knight and the great nun were able to swiftly wake Roland. The three members of the church worked together and used only about five minutes before they woke everyone on the ark. They were all relieved from the torment of the parasitic worms in their brains¡ªhowever, the crews in the cabin were still unconscious. Due to the urgency of the current circumstance, there was no time to save them first.


    "We are currently in an extremely perilous situation."


    Resting his hand on the weak black draconic girl''s head, Joshua spoke to everyone seriously, "A couple of minutes later, the Abyssal Dragons will arrive at this very plane. So we have three options."


    "What are the three options?" Funa asked. She calmly continued, "Let''s be clear, we shall not discuss options where we will end up dead for sure. Avoid the unpleasant topic."


    "The first option. We will leave the plane of the blood moon by sailing away on the Epoch first. Then we shall detonate the Wheel of Holy Light on the other side of the abyssal rift on the Mycroft Continent. That will only seal the rift temporarily. Although the seal will not be stable, we shall be safe. We can always get back to finish the job in the future when we get the chance again."


    Joshua was straightforward and on the point. "The second option. We will make our move immediately and destroy the dimensional rift completely on this side of the world. However, we will be facing the Abyssal Dragons and we will have to survive for over half an hour if the Abyssal Dragons do not interrupt our teleportation progress before we can actually get back to our world."


    "Truth to be told, other than Robzek and I, the second option would only end up killing half the people onboard. And that''s an optimistic estimation."


    "What about the final option?" Roland was the one who voiced his concern. He rubbed his head. Although the brain-eating words had been suppressed in time as they were cast out of their brains before they could do some real damage to their brains, part of their brains had sustained damage. The blond-haired holy knight seemed very uncomfortable. "We''ll all end up dead if we choose the second option. So I want to hear the third option."


    "The last one is a little risky though."


    The warrior spoke softly and lifted his head. He looked towards the Nuclear Star above the ark. He calmly said, "Furthermore, it will cost us a lot of money."


    After he finished speaking, Joshua lowered his head and looked at Robzek who seemed to be in deep thoughts. "The third option. The three of you will be using the Wheel of Holy Light to destroy the abyssal rift while I shall use the Nuclear Star to interrupt the teleportation of the enemy¡ªif we are lucky enough, we will be able to last until the summoning ritual of the church is completed before the arrival of the Abyssal Dragons through teleportation. They will not be able to reach us before we leave."


    As a treasure fully filled with positive energy, a fragment of the sun, an outburst of energy from the Nuclear Star would definitely surpass the power inside the Wheel of Holy Light. If that power was used correctly, it could definitely be able to interrupt the teleportation of the Abyssal Dragons. Joshua believed that the last option was a very good choice. He was very keen to try it out.


    "No, Master." Black immediately rejected that option. She looked at the warrior anxiously. "That''s too dangerous. You''ll¡­ die¡­"


    The black draconic girl carelessly bit her own tongue. She immediately yelped in pain as she closed her mouth with both of her hands to stop her voice and the flames from gushing out of her mouth. But she continued staring at Joshua with her golden eyes, pleading her master not to do it.


    Anyone knew the danger of choosing the option to destroy the Abyssal Rift and interrupt the teleportation of the Abyssal Dragons. The warrior would definitely be shredded into pieces by the raging Abyssal Dragons if he made a little error¡ªthere would at least be ten thousand Abyssal Dragons arriving. Even a Legendary-tier champion would find it difficult to handle. Let alone a warrior who was obviously not in a good state at the moment.


    Saya instantly shook her head to express her objection. "If that was the case, we shall pick the first option. We shall return to the Mycroft Continent as soon as we can and destroy the dimensional rift. Even if there is any complication later, we would have completed half of our mission. We will get another chance to finish our mission in the days to come."


    The great nun had never agreed to meaningless sacrifices. From her point of view, the last option was in fact much more perilous than the second option. It was more of a fantasy to begin with.


    The blue draconic lady, Hill, and Roland were also unconvinced by the third option. It was not because they fear death. It was because the possibility of succeeding was too low. They would rather go for the second option. They rather face the Abyssal Dragons with each other than tasking the warrior to interrupt the Dimensional Teleportation of the dragons with the Nuclear Star. They were not so thick-skinned to let Joshua bear the danger all alone.


    Robzek suddenly turned serious.


    As another fellow Supreme-tier champion, he was different from Saya, Roland and the others who were Gold-tier beings. The silver-haired holy knight had witnessed Joshua''s power while he was battling Mandagar. The warrior was obviously confident that he could get the job done when he proposed the third option. Furthermore, the warrior had the experience in destroying a dimensional door. Perhaps the option did not seem as hard as others thought it to be.


    Robzek turned his head to the side and looked Joshua in the eye. When the holy knight look into the red eyes of the warrior, he could feel the warrior''s determination to make sure that the task was completed.


    ¡ªPerhaps it is an option worth trying.


    With that, Robzek made up his mind.


    "Saya, go to Nolan''s alchemy lab and bring the Wheel of Holy Light."


    Shutting his eyes for a little while, the holy knight spoke deeply, "Roland, get to the main hall and contact the church. Get them ready to begin the summoning ritual now."


    "Captain!" Saya was misled to believe that Robzek had chosen the second choice. Just as she was ready to inform Roland who was currently contacting the church at the main hall, she overheard Robzek''s last words to the warrior. She immediately turned around and spoke angrily, "What are you¡ª"


    He was not afraid of death at all. Death in the battle with demons and Chaos had always been the final fate of the holy knights. As long as they could complete the mission, Robzek was willing to give up Roland''s life without any regret. However, he would never want to see his own friends dying a meaningless death in a meaningless place like the Plagued Land. His comrades had been slaughtered by the Chaos plague back there.


    Saya walked to the lab and took the Wheel of Holy Light with her as she made her way back to the deck. She paused when she overheard her captain conversation with the warrior. Unlike the blue draconic lady and the young elf, she was waiting for Robzek to give her an explanation.


    "If the Abyssal Dragons are capable of breaking through the dimensional barrier between the planes of the Dark Abyss, it is natural that they will be able to break through the weaker part of the dimensional barrier between the Dark Abyss and the Mycroft Continent." The silver-haired holy knight shook his head and did not bother himself with the others'' feelings towards his decision. As he looked at the warrior''s back, he continued to speak with a heavy tone, "The first option has a high possibility of ending up badly. If the enemy forces can truly break through the dimensional rift that''s not completely destroyed and make their way into the Mycroft Continent, we will all be dead. We will never get another chance to complete our mission if that really happens."


    "The second option is extremely dangerous, the third option as well. However, we still have a chance to return to our world, alive."


    He inhaled deeply and spoke with a sigh, "We don''t have much time, and I have faith in Joshua. What about you guys?"


    ***


    ¡ªAbout ten minutes later.


    At the border of the plane on the blood moon.


    A gigantic dimensional rift slowly tore open. Abyssal Dragons were about to enter this world.


    Joshua grabbed tightly onto the Nuclear Star in his hands as he stayed floating in midair.


    He could hear the sound of the abyssal rift being detonated by the Wheel of Holy Light as the rift distorted before it vanished without a trace. He could hear the sound of the explosion loud and clear from afar.


    The traitor had died. The abyssal door of the future had also been completely shut off.


    The power that resembled the sun was held by the warrior as it continuously releasing hot airflow. The warrior smiled as he held that hot gemstone while driving the energy force within it.


    History, fate, everything would change completely after this. A new world would be born, and a whole new future awaited.


    The violent winds howled loudly.


    That sound filled the warrior with determination.

 Chapter 391 Glowing Concentrated Radiance

    Steel revelation, Silver Radiant Spirit, Golden Glory Radiance


    From perceiving and utilizing energy all the way to cultivating and strengthening it, one would be able to understand a power that belonged only to him or her. The body of that person would be able to advance into the body of an extraordinary. That was the process of progressive tier advancement in the world of Steel and Fire.


    In the first millennium of the world where life had just started, everything in the world was ignorant to all things around them. They lived in an environment with the densest elements and magic energy. However, they could not systematically utilize the Elements and magic energy around them. Of course, there were some exceptions. Other than the transformations with primitive concepts such as the Ancient Dragons, many of the ancient lives could reach Silver-tier at most. The Glorious Strength did not appear until the living beings had obtained wisdom and understood the meaning of ''self''.


    However, that did not mean that the era did not have existences that were beyond the Gold tier.


    Using some of the items with special powers, the ancient people could reach what was now called the Supreme-tier, a realm where one had detached himself from a realm with ''limits''.


    The Nuclear Star was one of those items.


    The fragment of the sun. Up to this point, Joshua had communicated with the Nuclear Star with his own true power and had come to understand the meaning of its name. Because that huge piece of gemstone contained an infinite source of light.


    The holder of the item would possess control over the blazing sun and rule the light from heaven. That power was called the ''Supreme Flame''. Because the power obtained through this method could not enhance the essence of life, nor could that person who obtained the power through that reach the Legendary-tier. Hence, that method to gain power had been abandoned by the extraordinary. However, that did not mean that the power was weak.


    The warrior who had already focused his mind was slowly driving the power that was in its center.


    At the border of the plane across the blood moon, a gigantic blue rift cracked across the void like a long and gigantic scar. Irregular black cracks extended from it. Its interior was filled with the light of Chaos, causing the void to appear surreal as if the entire void was filled with shadows of fantasy. However, as time passed, the cracks became clearer. Looking closer at the void, there were abyssal dragons waiting to cross into the world.


    Facing the dimensional space that was gradually transforming from illusion to reality, Joshua slowly flew higher into the sky by driving the combat aura from his body. Red light that looked like ripples began to spread from the giant Nuclear Star he held in between his arms, in front of his chest.


    The heat that was hot enough to burn everything was cultivated by the warrior from the Nuclear Star and released upon the plane of the blood moon. It felt just like igniting a small blazing fire in the middle of the endless darkness in the Dark Abyss. The red light began burning in the void and caused a small hot sun to appear in the blood-red world.


    On the other side of that dimensional rift, the abyssal dragons that were waiting for the teleportation to be completed also noticed the presence of a man.


    "A human being?"


    "Why would there be any trace of a human being in the blood moon of the Dark Abyss?"


    "What is he doing? Is he ready to attack us now?"


    Among the formations of the abyssal dragons, sarcastic laughter began to spread. Those powerful and young Pentashade Dragons which were born in the Dark Abyss had great confidence. They had followed the champions of their own race in conquering quite a number of planes in the Dark Abyss. Their mission was to return to Mycroft Continent and take down the land where holy light shone for eternity, the Sacred Mountain of the Seven Gods.


    In the face of such powerful forces, those abyssal dragons did not show even the slightest fear, let alone when facing a human. They did not bother themselves with the unusual phenomenon of a human in the Dark Abyss. Instead, they chose to ignore it.


    That man was just a Supreme-tier human¨Cthere were ten thousand abyssal dragons by the rift. So what could a human possibly do against that massive force?


    Robzek and the others had successfully activated the Wheel of the Holy Light and they had completely destroyed the abyssal rift. Robzek, Roland and Saya turned around and look towards the direction of where Joshua and the border of the plane were.


    The Dimensional Passage between the blood moon plane and the Mycroft Continent had been completely severed. Powers of Chaos and Holy Light intertwine as they rolled unstably within the Dimensional Space. It would not calm down for centuries to come. With its influence, the sea region in the Anos Abyss temporarily became a sprawling area. The plane of the Dark Abyss would never be able to cross over through that Dimension ever again.


    The mission tasked by the Church of the Seven Gods had been accomplished. The dimensional circle in the interior of the Epoch was activated. The clergy were preparing the summoning ritual at the Sacred Mountain in the distant sea in order to summon the holy ark back to their world.


    The time required to complete the summoning ritual was not long. However, that amount of time was enough for the abyssal dragons to shred everyone onboard into pieces. Their fates depended on if Joshua could get his task done. He would need to make sure that he could block the enemies of the Order on the other end of the dimension before the ritual was completed.


    Buzz¡ª


    The dark and red gemstone that in Joshua''s arms was charging up with his power and looked brighter. The Nuclear Star was overflowing with energy. The heat and light overflowed from the Nuclear Star and illuminated the entire space around it.


    The power of the Azurite was constantly extracting and injecting the energy. The warrior looked at the mini sun that was as large as half the size of an ordinary man. The red golden sun with the power of Order had caused all darkness and Chaos to fade away. He turned around and looked at the Dimensional Rift that was about to make everything dark and chaotic. Looking at the cracks in time and space that were almost materializing, he sneered.


    The Nuclear Star that was completely charged up could not be completely controlled, not even by the warrior even if he used his full strength. However, he never had the intention to control it any way. The golden energy turned into lightning and wrapped around both of his arms.


    "Although I feel really sorry for the Emperor, I still want to see the effect of a fully charged Supreme-grade treasure!"


    How was it possible for the warrior to burn an extraordinary item that could cost a lot of money just to purchase one in his past life, right? Lifting both of his hands, a blinding golden light began to illuminate the darkness of the Dark Abyss. An energy gathered around Joshua''s palms, causing the gigantic gemstone that was originally half the size of an ordinary man to expand in size, turning itself into a gigantic golden ball of flame that was a few ten meters huge.


    That fire ball burned with energy. Streams of energy flows that looked like the flares around the sun burst and released high heat that broke the dimension of the space. The heat flows went back into the center of the fire ball.


    "Behold the power of the blazing sun! ''Stoner Sunshine''!"


    Laughing madly as he lifted the small sun above his head, Joshua''s eyes were like dark shadows under the intense light from the fireball above him. His eyes were set upon the Dimensional Rift. He timed it right and tossed the gigantic fireball straight at the rift!


    At that moment.


    The entire plane of the blood moon was entirely overshadowed by the golden light. The broken world that had already lost its sun was greeted with sunlight after a long time. Half of the plane was returned to their former glory. Every single trace of the presence of Chaos and evil was instantly purified and suppressed. There was even a slight presence of life.


    The moment the gigantic mass of fireball was tossed out by the warrior, it instantly accelerated to the limit of its speed and turned into an energy ball. It instantly flew across a couple of thousand meters and rammed violently into the rift.


    "Could this be?!"


    On the other side of the rift, the leader of the abyssal dragons could only respond to the situation after it saw the mass of energy ball arriving at the rift. It roared loudly as its eyes were filled with shock. That Supreme-tier abyssal dragon did not even a single clue about what the human just did. He could actually launch a strike strong enough to destroy the structure of the dimension within a few seconds.


    How was that possible?


    However, it was not able to solve the problem at all. Beams of golden light penetrated the dimensional rift. Light was escaping from the rift, allowing the blazing fires to spread as they burned up the void. The powerful surge of energy instantly struck right into the formation of the abyssal dragons, followed by an intense explosion and high heat that devoured over thousands of abyssal dragons in an instant.


    "Roar!!! Damn it!!!"


    "What the hell just happened?!"


    "Damn human! He shattered the dimensional node! The teleportation passage is about to close itself !"


    Boom¡ª


    As the abyssal dragons roared in shock and rage, a sound of an explosion came from the void. A golden mass of spherical energy barrier continued to spread by the border of the plane. Blue ripples of the dimensional waves were completely covered by it. The gigantic dimensional rift had become surreal again under the influence of that energy ball. It distorted a little like a screen being switched off after a signal interruption and vanished into the void without a trace.


    "It''s over."


    Clasping his hands together, Joshua was too lazy to bother himself with what happened to the abyssal dragons on the other side of the dimensional rift. The fully charged Nuclear Star had released its most powerful strike ''Stoner Sunshine'' which could only be used once. And because of that, the abyssal dragons descended into chaos and were intimidated by the power of that blast. So they were unable to gather enough power to travel through the dimensional passage between the planes of the Dark Abyss.


    At least the abyssal dragons were not able to cross into the plane of the blood moon during the time when everyone was waiting to be teleported back to the Mycroft Continent. The abyssal dragons were also greeted with a powerful strike that instantly took out quite a number of them. No doubt that they had been greatly demoralized after being misled into believing that a single human being could do so much damage to them. It would take days before they could recover and get themselves ready to cross into the plane of the blood moon again. As for the abyssal dragons that were able to get through the dimensional passage, perhaps all of them had been devoured by the mighty impact of the ''Stoner Sunshine'' and suffered a fate much worse than the others¡ªdeath.


    The warrior turned around and flew back to the Epoch. After landing onto the deck of the ark, everyone was staring at Joshua in shock and surprise.


    "¡­ sigh."


    Funa who had already transformed herself back to her ordinary form walked up to the warrior and patted his shoulder. The blue draconic lady opened her mouth as if she was about to say something, but changed her mind. The three members of the church who were standing beside the warrior, Robzek, Roland, and Saya, were also staring at the warrior in disbelief. The black draconic girl, who looked a little exhausted, walked up to the warrior and hugged his arm.


    Everyone had understood what Joshua did¡ªhe used the Order power and his own power to charge the positive energy contained in the Nuclear Star. Then, he tossed the entire thing out like a super bomb towards the dimensional rift and detonate it completely.


    The idea was simple and rough. However, no ordinary man could have done that. It would require precise control in order to drive the energy embedded within the Nuclear Star. Everyone who was onboard the ark, even Robzek and Saya, were barely capable of doing that. They were not in a good state at the moment. They might even get sucked into the energy ball while charging the power of the Nuclear Star.


    More importantly, the Nuclear Star was not a treasure of the Church of the Seven Gods. It was the property of the Diamond Family. The two holy knights and the great nun would never detonate a thing that did not belong to them. As a dragon, Funa did not even think of wanting to keep the gemstone to herself. So how could she possibly think about that?


    "¡­ This time, we have to thank Count Radcliffe¡­ or else, our operation would definitely have ended up in a disaster ¡­"


    Robzek breathed out in relief and finally responded to the situation. He looked around and spoke to everyone around him with a deep and clear voice, "Now is not the time to chat. Let''s get back to the cabin and take a rest first. We will have to wait more than ten minutes before we can leave. So everyone should get some rest and replenish your spirit and energy so that we can be ready for any unforeseen circumstance later."


    At that time, the entire white ark was under the protection of the remaining power from the cinder''s residue above the ark. Most of the presence of the Dark Abyss had been cleansed by the ''Stone Sunshine'' released by the Nuclear Star. If there were no more accidents, the remaining crews of the ark would be able to regain their consciousness. By then, they would require someone to lead them to reequip themselves and fix the internal damage of the ark in order to prevent the Epoch from disintegrating during the teleportation back to the Mycroft Continent.


    There was nothing to talk about. Joshua retired himself and brought a very sleepy Black to the top of the ark. Then he poured some of the Order power into the cinder circle and quietly watched the gears and the divine magical formation of recombination which were layers of divine rune structures. White holy light reflected in his eyes.


    This time, the warrior had acquired quite a lot of information from Nolan. Some of the information was classified information not known to the players in his past life.


    The Mycroft Continent was already dead. It was relying heavily on the combustion of Chaos. The Evil God of Fertility was the firewood that kept the world going. However, that source of the fire was about to be extinguished.


    The organization behind Nolan obviously knew the truth. So, they were plotting to incite wars all over the dark world. After that, they would open the gate to the Dark Abyss when all forces in the world were too weak to fight back. Their main purpose was to drag the Mycroft Continent into the Dark Abyss in order to obtain the remaining power to continue existing.


    However, the invasion of the demonic legion was not within their expectation. So, Nolan appeared in the pre-existence to aid Joshua and the others to defend against the invasion of the demons. However, just as they were about to prevail in the invasion of the demons and repel the power of the Dark Abyss from invading the world, Nolan committed treason.


    "The look of a defeated dog that has given up hope¡­ how pathetic¡­"


    After sighing gently, Joshua shook his head and carried Black, who was now asleep, back into the cabin.


    The truth about the treason in the past life no longer matter. The most important thing was the other news he learned from Nolan.


    ¡ªThe Sage.


    Leading the gods to repel the forces of the Dark Abyss, killing many Evil Gods, and even reshaped the corpse of the powerful Evil God [Fertility] into a great continent, the power exhibited by the Sage mentioned by Nolan was beyond the power of the gods. It was even absurd and unimaginable. And that mighty existence had suddenly vanished without a trace after the Glorious Era. He only left four of his Inheritance artifacts behind. Everything was suspicious and strange.


    There was no evidence to prove that the Sage was still alive, nor was there any evidence to suggest that he was already dead.


    "The information is still too little." After returning to his own cabin, the warrior laid Black down on the bed and covered her with a blanket. Joshua sat on the side of the bed and frowned a little and seemed to have made up his mind about something, "I remember now. Last time, when I was about to borrow the dual blades from Brandon to take a closer look at it, I was interrupted by the incident of the demonic ritual. When I get back to the North, I must remember to borrow the blades and take a closer look to see if there is some sort of all new Inheritance hidden somewhere in within the blades¡­"


    Buzz buzz¡ª


    At the central core of the Epoch where the main hall of the ark was, an energy wave that the warrior was extremely familiar with appeared.


    That was the fluctuating energy waves of the reversed retraction teleportation coming from the dimensional beacon.


    The situation was similar to the situation back when they were on the Gale. However, it was a little bit more intense and more stable. With the activation of the ritual carried out by the clergy in the Sacred Mountains back in the other world, blue rippling dimensional waves began to appear around the body of the Epoch. The body of the ark began to fade and ripple as if it was turning into some sort of illusion. Soon after that, the entire ark was covered by the dimensional waves like a cocoon.


    The entire ark, which was wrecked up pretty bad, instantly vanished without a trace.


    *****


    [Legendary Event¡ªThe Solemn Moon]


    [Starfall Year 833, a party sent by the Church of the Seven Gods back in the Sacred Mountain of the Seven Gods departed from the gray island Aida as they traveled across the sea to locate the abyssal rift that was hidden in the depths of Anos Abyss. Along their journey, the expedition party had experienced multiple challenges caused by the conspiracies of the Pentashade Dragons. They were able to arrive on the plane of the blood moon where the abyssal rift was located at. While they were on the surface of the shady blood moon, the expedition party had gone through multiple ordeals as they battled their enemies. Finally, they defeated the Crystalline Abyssal Dragon Mandagar and ended the evil plan of the Pentashade Dragons to converge two worlds into one.]


    [Legendary achievement ¡ªGaze upon the Dark Abyss]


    [¡ªOnly the most determined person could stare into the Dark Abyss.]


    *****


    The plane of the blood moon had once again become calm and quiet after losing the Crystalline Abyssal Dragon and the expedition party from the church.


    The Dark Abyss, also known to be the remaining wreckages of the world that had been shattered and destroyed long ago, had fragments of giant floating islands in the space. The calm blood moon emitted rays of light on everything that seemed dead.


    However, without any reason, the blood sea that was extremely quiet without even a sign of movement suddenly rippled. The blood sea began to move as if something was moving underneath the surface.


    Gradually and slowly, a gigantic hand that was condensed from the viscous blood sea emerged on the surface of the red moon. Although that hand was extremely thin, the length of the arm was easily a few thousand meters long. That hand did not have any finger on it. It was still shifting its shape between the shape of the fingers and the shape of a claw. It seemed to be indecisive on which shape it should take.


    In the end, it chose the fingers of an ordinary human.


    That gigantic arm with the color of blood looked slender and beautiful, just like the arm of a lady. It began waving as if it was happy to have finally to assume its new form. Soon, the gigantic red arm trembled a little as it broke through into the void, reaching itself through the border of the plane as if it ''picked'' up something.


    Those were the fragments of a red gemstone that looked a little dull. They were still emitting the light of the sun as blazing positive energy surged within it.


    "Sun¡­"


    It sounded just like the voice of a baby, soft and faint, as the arm put the shattered fragments of red gemstone into the core of the blood sea.


    The fragments of the world and the fragments of the sun.


    The two had finally met. It was a reunion for the both.


    Or perhaps that was some sort of a fate.


    ¡ªArc 6, The Solemn Moon. End.


    ¡ªSoul of the Searing Steel Season 1, Year of the Starfall. End.

 Chapter 392 Reunion

    The storm swept through the earth, causing the trees to tremble and the waves to roll in the southern sea.


    In the sea in the far south region, on the gray island Aida, the Sacred Mountain of the Seven Gods which was calm and free from the storms because of the presence of divine spells and divine circles was currently shrouded in cold rain. In the middle of the thunders that rumbled across the sky, the sounds of dragons roaring and the sounds of people shouting as they killed echoed from the island.


    Using his hand that was holding a scepter to wipe away the blood that dripped from his forehead, Priest Guevara kicked a smashed wyvern''s head with his foot and leaned against the pillar by the shrine. He breathed heavily and rapidly.


    The scent of blood filled his mouth. The war seemed to have come to an end.


    In front of the shrine near the island, pieces of the berserk dragons'' remains scattered all over the area. There were also puppets'' body parts among those corpses. The stench of blood and the odor of the decaying bodies of the dragons had fused into a new stench that was unbearably disgusting. Just like the smell of the canned mackerel of the Magere Island, any ordinary men would puke when they caught a whiff of the scent.


    However, the strong priest was not affected by the stench at all.


    He was already gotten used to the scent of decay.


    Ever since the berserk dragons surrounded the Sacred Mountain, battles had been occurring very frequently. The wyverns could not do anything with the divine defense mechanism facilitated by the shrine. The clergy were short on numbers and were incapable of defeating that many draconic beasts. The two sides got into multiple battles everywhere as they attacked and defended against each other, leaving a large number of bodies behind in each battle.


    The Gray Island was now full of corpses. The wings and limbs of the dragons were severed from their bodies while their bodies and heads were cut open and scattered all over the place, turning the place that was once sacred into a butcher house. The unbearable stench of blood and decay tainted the peace and holiness of the place.


    After recovering a little energy, Guevara lifted his head and looked at all the corpses around him. Then he looked at the sky¡ªlots of wyverns that were bathed in their own blood that was spilled from their own wounds were fleeing into the distance under the lead of a few powerful dragons that were wounded quite badly as well. All of them seemed to have suffered a tremendous loss before they decided to flee from battle. Right behind them were beams of light launched through the divine spells that were deadly and destructive.


    The fourth wave of the berserk dragons had also failed to break the defense of the Sacred Mountain today. However, the Priest did not seem to feel even the slightest relief. Instead, he was feeling more bothered that before.


    There were approximately a few hundred thousand wyverns near the Sacred Mountains. Even though there were only about a thousand of them, which possessed wisdom and immense power, the Pentashade Dragons were able to gather all their forces and attack their target. They were capable of leveling the great land in the distant south into a flat land. Only those who possessed the strength of Legendary would be able to survive the onslaught of that sort of enemy forces. The Church was able to gain the upper hand at the moment only because those berserk dragons on the frontline were simply sacrifices to exhaust the defense line of the church. They were not the real main forces of the Pentashade Dragons.


    It was not Guevara''s first time participating in that defensive war. He had also participated in the previous battle to fend off the giant sea monsters from the dark sea. He even used a divine spell to slay a giant octopus with ten tentacles.


    However, the priest had a hunch that the Sacred Mountain would lose this war for the first time.


    "Guevara, how many puppet guardians are there leftover there?" An exhausted voice from inside the shrine asked. There was also the chanting of the Intermediate-tier clergy as they maintained the ritual. After hearing the voice of his comrades, the strong and sturdy priest regained his senses and responded loudly, "No more. There was a blue dragon among the berserk dragons. In order to keep its head, there was no longer any divine puppets on the frontline."


    "God damn it, you should have saved some of them when you were using them to defend the line. Those were some Silver-tiers after all!" The voice sounded enraged and blamed him for wasting their resources. However, that man sighed, "Never mind, the ritual is about to be completed. We will be abandoning the post by the outermost border of the shrine and return to the central area of the defense at the shrine."


    So, what kind of ritual were they trying to complete that they had to launch the ritual at all thirteen of the outposts of the west coast of the island? What sort of ritual was so important that they were willing to risk it all to make sure the ritual was completed?


    Guevara was not the kind of person who would question the orders that were given to him. Although the central district of the shrine gave them some weird orders, they as the clergy would only need to follow them¡ªin fact, in order to ensure that the mission was completed, the central shrine had sent seventeen Gold-tier priests and holy knights, a great number of Intermediate grade clergy twice the number of the Gold-tier party, and also hundreds of Iron puppet guardians to guard the outposts. That formation of forces was more than capable of balancing both offense and defense on the battlefield by annihilating the berserk dragon led by dragons.


    Not to mention that such powerful parties were sent forward just to make sure that the ritual could be completed uninterrupted within half an hour.


    In the sky, a light spot suddenly appeared, followed swiftly by four thin red beams of light. The light beams penetrated through the dark clouds and caused some intense explosions. The blazing fire swept the clouds away as hundreds of draconic beasts were killed and thrown from the sky.


    Guevara glanced at the place and nodded with appreciation.


    It was a cannon blast fired by a reinforcement force sent forward by the Empire¡ªa floating battleship.


    Ten days ago, a flying iron battleship broke through the defense of the berserk dragons and came to the top of the Sacred Mountain. It was said that this battleship, Gale, was sent to support the church, courtesy of the Northern Empire. At first, the priest was prejudiced towards the metallic battleship that appeared a little weaker than he expected. He was convinced by his own judgment that the Empire was stingy in providing aid to the Sacred Mountain. However, after witnessing its performances in the battles they fought with its support, his impression on Gale changed.


    That floating battleship was indeed defenseless against the raid of the champions. However, it was a powerful weapon against the forces of ordinary berserk wyverns beneath the Gold-tier. Its power was equal to the power of ten Gold-tier priests combined. Its firepower was beyond everyone''s imagination. With forty alchemic cannons raining cannon blasts on the enemy, the battleship instantly took out a few dozens of wyverns.


    Besides the cooldown period of ten minutes after launching a full powered attack, the battleship did not seem to have any other weaknesses.


    Thanks to the support of that battleship and the puppet guardians, there was no major injuries or death on the Sacred Mountain. Everyone was just exhausted. The base force had yet to sustain any damage.


    The icy rain fell upon the earth with the cold winds blowing across the land. The stench of blood and decay had momentarily dispersed from the shrine. Guevara, who was currently guarding the ritual that was carried out by his comrades, suddenly sensed that something was off.


    The gray island Aida, where the Sacred Mountain was located, was actually a gigantic Divine Circle. It could control the weather within the area of a thousand square kilometers. Be it the clouds or the rain, every unnatural phenomenon summoned by the Pentashade Dragons to aid their attacks on the Sacred Mountain, would end when the invasion was over.


    However, why did the phenomenon stay? Didn''t the fourth wave of the attacks ended a while ago?


    "The fifth wave is coming! Prepare to engage the enemies!" A thunderous roar came from the other shrine not far from this one. "The ritual is about to be completed! Just hang on for another few seconds!"


    "¡ªGod damn it! Those bastards!" After hearing the roaring of the dragons, Guevara toughened his spirit and lifted the scepter in his hand. He looked at the black shadows that were flying rapidly across the sky above him. Light particles began to float around his body as he let out a loud roar, "There is no end to this!"


    The shrine that was tainted with the blood of the dragons had also begun to emit light. The divine circle crafted within it seemed to be responding to holy light that appeared around priest''s body as it formed into layers of translucent barriers.


    In the dark clouds, berserk dragons appeared. There were a few dragons among the berserk dragons. They seemed to be giving commands to the other berserk dragons. Most of the draconic beast charged at the peak of the Sacred Mountains and the Central Shrine Distinct. There were also a small number of berserk dragons charging at the shrines that were scattered all over the island.


    Hundreds of berserk dragons swarmed toward the shrine that was guarded by Guevara. He furrowed brows instantly and slammed the bottom end of his scepter solidly on the ground. A ray of light that in the shape of a ring spread from the bottom of the scepter.


    Chanting was heard behind his back. A strange power came from the thirteen shrines. A gigantic blue door emerged on the western shore.


    Guevara did not have the time to pay attention to the giant door above his head. All of his attention was on the ferocious gigantic lizards before him. The priest was controlling the divine circle of the entire shrine and was ready to receive the impact from his enemies.


    However, the impact that he expected did not come.


    The blue dimensional door was completely formed when the draconic beasts charged towards the priest and the shrine. A tall, giant ark appeared on the ground.


    ¡ª Boom!!!


    The heavily damaged ark fell to the ground from a few meters as the impact created a powerful shockwave, causing the dirt to tremble so violently. Even the Berserk wyverns roared in shock. They turned around and flew back to the sky, ready to charge at their enemies once again.


    "What in the Seven Gods is this¡ª"


    Guevara was also shocked by the sudden appearance of the ark. He inhaled sharply out of shock. He had no idea what would the ritual he had been guarding do. So he was not prepared for the sudden appearance of the giant ark¡ªthe ark was also carrying a weak presence of the Dark Abyss, making the priest feel very unsettled.


    The purifying ability of the Sacred Mountain had easily cleansed the presence of Dark Abyss from the ark. The fluctuation of the Order energy waves from the glowing fire right above the ark had also made Guevara understood that the huge ark actually belonged to the church. He who possessed an agile mind was about to understand that the ritual performed by his fellow comrades was to summon this ark back to the Sacred Mountain at all cost.


    However, it was not the time to think about that. A strangely powerful wyvern seized the perfect timing and charged at the priest when he was distracted by the sudden appearance of the ark.


    The dragon''s charge was one of the most difficult attacks for anyone to dodge. The gigantic body of the dragon leaned onto its gigantic mass and penetrated most of the protective barriers of the priest. Even a Gold-tier warrior would have to be very cautious to prevent from losing balance after that sort of impact. With a cracking sound, the translucent barriers on the outer surroundings of the shrine were shattered. The mutated wyvern charged straight at Guevara, who only managed to respond to the attack, after being distracted by the ark.


    The priest felt his chest tighten. He knew that he was most probably going to die the moment he was hit.


    However, a gigantic metallic board was instantly thrown right towards the wyvern, a split second from ramming into the priest. That wyvern was then struck by the metallic board and was pushed by the momentum of the flying metallic board. After the metallic board hit the wall of the shrine not far away from the priest, a thunderous rumbling echoed.


    "¡­ Huh?"


    Blinking his eyes, the strong priest shivered as his eyes widened. He looked at the spot where the metallic board landed¡ªthe remaining half the mutated wyvern''s body was twitching while the other half had been crushed flat by the metallic board. Cracks spread on the wall of the shrine, which was undamaged after multiple battles, as half the shrine shook violently.


    In the middle of the sky, hundreds of the berserk dragons saw the opportunity. However, they did not launch their attacks. Instead, they fled as if something terrible had happened. That was the first time Guevara had ever seen the draconic beasts without consciousness so terrified.


    Those draconic beasts did not manage to escape in time. Suddenly, a trail of black and red Combat Aura flew from the wrecked ark. It moved at a high speed. With a few flashes, half the wyverns were split into half. The bodies of the dragons oozed dragon blood as they fell towards the ground one after another.


    Multiple beams of light beams condensed and merged with holy light and launched into the sky, annihilating the remaining wyverns¡ªnoticing the strange occurrence, another horde of wyverns appeared with a few dragons in the front. They flew rapidly towards the west side of the island and were ready to destroy all the shrines around that region of the island.


    However, while they were flying toward their targets, the entire army of the wyverns instantly turned in another direction and flew around for a while, holding themselves from attacking rashly. The dragons that were leading in front looked each other. All of them with consciousness could feel a chill down their spines.


    At that time, a party came out from the ark.


    Two holy knights and a nun. The human who was leading them was a warrior with black hair and red eyes.


    Joshua looked into the sky as he looked at the wyverns and the lightning. He felt a little doubtful as he brushed his chin, "Have the berserk dragons launched their final attack? Not so soon, right?''


    The typhoon in the distance had yet to rise. The divine circles of the Sacred Mountain had yet to be suppressed by the force of nature. As long as the berserk dragons were still sane, they would definitely not attack the strongly fortified Sacred Mountain.


    However, the current situation was bad. The warrior stood on the ark as he looked around him from higher ground. There were many corpses of berserk dragons scattered all over the place. There were parts of wrecked puppet guardians scattered among them as well.


    The church''s puppet guardians were powerful puppets constructed with divine spells. Each of them required an extremely low cost to create and the materials required to construct them were just some refined steel and one surgical core. These puppets took the form of a human. They possessed the strength of an Upper Silver-tier. They never fear death. Besides the fact that they cannot be mass produced and that only a high tier priest could make them, there seemed to have no weakness about them.


    Currently, thousands of destroyed puppet guardians laid around the place. That number of puppets was already the number the Sacred Mountain could store in a year. Truth to be told, the church would not have made so many puppet guardians without anyone''s order.


    "The Sacred Mountain and the berserk dragons are testing each other at the frontline of the battlefield."


    Saya took a step forward. Her body was lit up with a pattern of golden light, she looked just like a painting of a beautiful angel. A halo floated above her head. She was charged with an immense amount of holy light. "It seems that we have arrived at a very bad timing."


    "No, isn''t this the perfect timing?"


    Joshua and the two holy knights looked at each. Then the three of them instantly smiled, "So, are you all done resting now?"


    "You have just battled Mandagar with your full strength. We should be the ones asking you," the blond-haired holy knight answered calmly. Because he was being suppressed by the presence of the brain-eating worm in his head, he was not able to support the warrior during the battle with the Crystalline Abyssal Dragon. He had been feeling dissatisfied for a while now and intended to rant, "Or perhaps you could rest this time and let us handle these flying pests."


    Without responding to the holy knight, the warrior waved his hand and slaughtered a dozen more berserk wyverns in the sky.


    In the next second, he leaped into the air and flew straight into the sky.


    Crush!


    In an instant, masses of red mist exploded among the observing berserk dragons. One after another the wyverns were sliced and crushed by an invisible mighty force. There weren''t even much remaining of their crushed bodies to begin with. Their spilled blood flowed with wind before they dispersed away.


    Only a few dragons among the wyverns were able to see a dark shadow flying back and forth among the wyverns as it slaughtered the berserk dragons one by one.


    In that instant, it felt like time had stopped. All the dragons could see was that the warrior appeared behind a dozen berserk wyverns while throwing punched at the wyverns. Bloody mist exploded everywhere. Purplish blood of the dragons oozed as their draconic scales scattered all over the place. Their flesh burst open as wounds covered the surface of their skin. The bodies of the wyverns were crushed into pulp by a tremendous force.


    A millisecond later, the bursting airwaves were wrapped in the stench of the dragons'' blood as they instantly turned into red wind.


    "Supreme!"


    "Supreme-tier warrior!"


    "What is going on?! Why is there suddenly a Supreme-tier warrior here?! Aren''t all of the human champions on the Sacred Mountain under the strict monitor of our scouts?! How did this man just suddenly appear?!"


    The appearance of the warrior was not what crushed their spirits. It was the appearance of the second and the third flashes of holy light. Robzek and Roland had also flown into the sky and killed the dragons. The high-temperature light beams fused with the divine combat aura had blown up the wyverns and reduced them to dust. Even one of the dragons who received the command of the berserk dragons had been slain within seconds by the combined attack of the two holy knights.


    Saya walked up to the shrine and assumed the authority to command the divine formation from Guevara, who appeared stoned by what just happened. Then she began to weave a gigantic divine circle which restrained over hundreds of wyverns and pulled them down to the ground. The impact from the falling dragons caused dust and sand to float all over the place.


    "Two! Two Supreme-tier beings! Clear out! Clear out at once!"


    "Something''s not right! We have to go back and get reinforcements!"


    "This is an ambush!"


    Under the command of the dragons, the berserk dragons turned around and began to panic. They were planning to flee now. Those dragons, which were scared to the core, flew rapidly in an attempt to leave the dreadful region of the island.


    However, before they could escape any further, two cold lights flashed from the direction of the Sacred Mountain and pointed straight at the shrine.


    In the next instant, the cold lights penetrated two dragons and left a great explosion of red mist behind. The lights flashed pass both sides of the warrior and plunged into the ground.


    The warrior seemed to be a little shocked as he stopped pursuing the fleeing wyverns. He lowered his head to look at the spot where the two lights landed. The warrior stared at them for a brief moment before a smile broke out on his face.


    He flew towards the two cold lights.


    It was a greatsword and a greataxe. The two gigantic weapons were so huge that ordinary people would not be able to lift them. They plunged into the pathway before the shrine, vibrating slightly as if calling out to their master.


    "Slaughtering the weak is not a battle I''m fond of. This sort of slaughtering always stays the same no matter how many times you try."


    Walking to the two weapons and lifting them, Joshua gripped tightly onto the handles of the greatsword and the greataxe with both his hands. Then he spoke gently to both of his weapons, which had waited for a very long time for this, "Would you feel bored and tired of it?"


    "Of course not."


    The voices of the girl and the boy responded to the warrior at the same time.


    "As long as we are together with you, we will never have any problem with any battle, Master."

 Chapter 393 No, I Am Not Alright at All

    Two cold, shining stars were seen in the middle of the battlefield shrouded by heavy rain and haze.


    The warrior gripped tightly onto silver greatsword and the black greataxe. A dark, chilly red light that flashed on the edge of the sharp blades. An inexplicable power pulsated through the two weapons and were connected to the warrior.


    When Joshua had once again came into contact with his own weapons, the familiar feelings that he longed for rushed up to his chest. The heavy greatsword and the greataxe might be extremely difficult for ordinary people to wield. However, the warrior was able to wield the two weapons like they were his own arms. Two power sources that were completely different from the power source of the warrior flowed into his body and became one with him.


    [Acroll''s Cleaver: Ying]


    [Incorruptible Holy Relic]


    [Indestructible (Durability)/143 (Sharp)]


    [Ability]


    [Purging Chaos: Originated from Chaos to expel Chaos. When the wielder of the greatsword is faced with Chaos daemons, the wielder will momentarily acquire a support, ''Incorruptible''. The sharpness of the greatsword will increase by 60 points.]


    [Liege of Extinction: According to legend, the weapon was wielded by a fearsome liege. He murdered his uncle, banished his elder brother, and launched an extermination on various creatures in his territory. Even the dragons did not survive under his merciless rule over the territory. The wielder of this greatsword had also acquired the blessing of the ''Silent Exterminator''. The targets that are wounded by this greatsword will not be able to heal his wound with any sort of ''Holy Ritual'' for over ten days.]


    [The Legend of the Holy Relic: The Flame of the Firefly (Ying)]


    [The forger of the sword Acroll, had acquired the Chaos Crystal to create the body of the sword, then he used the power of Order to forge its body. The light of the blade glows dimly like the fire of a firefly. However, it emits light of its own. The wielder of the greatsword, never gives up on hope. The Flame of the Firefly (Ying) can also illuminate the sky at the night.]


    [Acroll''s Dragon Cleaver: Ling]


    [[Incorruptible Holy Relic]


    [Indestructible (Durability)/155 (Sharp)]


    [Ability]


    [Purging Chaos: Originated from Chaos to expel Chaos. When the wielder of the greataxe is faced with Chaos daemons, the wielder will momentarily acquire a blessing called ''Mountain Breaker''. All attacks of the wielder will affect 60 armor points.]


    [Berserker battle: According to legend, the weapon was wielded by a bloodthirsty warrior. He slaughtered the daemons until his final days. However, he never did it for money or fame. He only wanted to satisfy his thirst for blood. He never felt even the slightest fear while he was in the strange realm of the Dark Abyss. The wielder of the greataxe had acquired the blessing of ''A Silent Maniac''. When targets are cut by the weapon, their wounds will remain bleeding. Without using any ''Holy Ritual'' grade Divine Spell, the person will need over ten days to heal himself before he can recover.]


    [The Legend of the Holy Relic: The Light of Ling]


    [The forger of the axe Acroll, had acquired the Chaos Crystal to create the body of the axe, then he used the power of Order to forge its blade and body. The greataxe looks completely black. However, the blades of the axe on both edges glisten with cold light, indicator that the blades are extremely sharp. The wielder of the axe, please do not forsake your determination, the glistening blade of the axe was forged to tear through darkness.]


    Joshua swept his eyes through the system and read the descriptions. He froze for an instant. Then, he started to communicate with both of his weapons telepathically. "¡­Ying, Ling¡­ what exactly did Pope Igor do to you? How did they enhance the both of you?" It was just ten days ago when they last met. So how was it possible that even the mods of the weapons had changed? Everyone knows that only famous weapons in history would have that sort of description!


    The voices of the girl and the boy were filled with doubt as they echoed in the mind of the warrior. "Nothing¡­ That old white-bearded man just placed us in a warm room filled with white lights for over ten days. After we came out of that room, we felt much stronger than before."


    Ling added, a little doubtful at first, "Master, I am indeed stronger than before ¡­ This time, I am sure that I will be able to bear the weight of your power!"


    It seemed obvious that the black-haired boy was still unsettled by the incident where he passed out. It was a complete humiliation for a weapon. He stuttered a little as he felt anxious when he spoke to the warrior. He behaved more differently than when he was the calm butler of the mansion.


    "Then I shall look forward to your performance, Ling." Joshua nodded slightly. It was true that he was looking forward to the performances of these two enhanced divine armaments. In fact, even the airship only had over 70 armor points. So any sharpness that went beyond 100 points would definitely be a destructive weapon that could destroy anything. Not to mention that Ying and Ling could still increase their sharpness and their Armor Penetration points during the battles with the Chaos daemons. Having their capabilities was just like adding wings to a tiger. Even the ordinary legendary weapons could not do that.


    ¡ªFrom the looks of it, Igor should have placed them in the ''Holy Sanctum'' back at the Great Central Shrine.


    The warrior assumed quietly but confidently.


    The Holy Sanctum was used by the Church of the Seven Gods to store all sorts of Holy relics and Holy equipment left behind by the powerful Holy Beholder who had passed away. That place had the most condensed Order Power in the entire Mycroft Continent. In that place, even an ordinary brick or tile could be enhanced with the Holy Light and be turned into some sort of magical materials with extraordinary attributes, let alone the divine armaments, the enemy of Chaos, which were already extraordinary beings themselves.


    Placing Ying and Ling in that place would indeed result in extreme enhancements of their qualities without any side effects or any necessity to re-forge them.


    Most of the renowned Holy Relic actually came from that place.


    As for the change in the mod of the weapons, the warrior had forgotten one thing¨Calthough these two divine armaments did not have a long history that wowed the world, his name alone, Joshua Van Radcliffe, and his title was already known in the Imperial Kingdom. His name had even reached the ears of many other kingdoms and states on the other side of the great continent. Hence, Joshua and his weapons in arm were already recorded in the documents of the world.


    However, currently, even though Joshua was a little bothered by the abilities of Ying and Ling, he was too lazy to bother himself with too many things. His current objective was to enjoy the feeling of swinging the two enhanced weapons in both of his hands in this battle.


    It would not matter even though he was just going to slaughter those wyverns that were too weak.


    However, the situation in reality did not play out according to the warrior''s expectation.


    Ever since Joshua picked up the greatsword and the greataxe, a powerful pressure spread rapidly from the warrior into the surrounding.


    Invisible momentum rose from behind him and turned into a silent but great wave. A dark shadow formed into a horrific black mountain before the wyverns and the dragons, blocking them.


    Fear began to spread, causing many wyverns in the sky to screech in misery.


    Just as Joshua leaped into the sky and started to pursue the horde of wyverns in the sky, every single dragon and the wyvern on the gray island Aida immediately turned around at the same time and attempted to flee into the clouds. The scene looked just like doomsday was approaching and everything single in that area would die. Some of the weaker wyverns were no longer capable of balancing themselves in the sky. They fell straight to the ground, overwhelmed fear.


    Instantly, half of the sky was filled with the miserable roaring of the dragons. Thousands of frenzied draconic beings fled for their lives as their formation crumbled.


    "¡­ Huh?!"


    The speed of the ordinary wyverns was undoubtedly slower than the flying speed of the warrior. However, how could he find joy and satisfaction in slaughtering these weak and old retarded beings? He slaughtered a few wyverns that were descending into complete chaos and despair with the greatsword he held in his hand as he went. Joshua remained floating as he hesitated about whether he should pursue the berserk dragons that already flew into the clouds.


    That¡­ was completely different from the scene he imagined it to be. He came here to test his weapons, not chase draconic beasts away from the area!


    Among the clouds, a Supreme-tier blue dragon that assumed the role of commanding the berserk dragons hovered in the sky above the west region of the island. It flapped its stiff wings and felt a chill that was also felt by the dragons beneath it. That sense of chill spread through its body.


    It had witnessed the chaotic scene caused by its own underlings¨Cmany supposedly fearless berserk dragons were behaving like timid inferior goblins fleeing for their lives when they were pursued by a black-haired warrior. They seemed to have lost their minds as they flew towards any direction they felt was safe. Quite a number of them were obviously not killed by the warrior. They simply collided into the other dragons and fell to death. They panicked so much that they no longer see where they were going as they kept colliding into each other with only one goal¡ªto get away from that terrifying dark shadow as soon as they could.


    There had never been such a ridiculous scene in the past. Even the wyverns themselves had yet to see this nor had they ever experienced it before. These foul beasts with possessed wings and teeth, the ability to spit fire and acids, and hunt in packs were currently overwhelmed with fear. They rather flee than stay and fight the human being.


    However, the blue dragon was not enraged by what it saw¨Cin fact, even its own instinct was warning it of the danger lurking below, telling it to leave the dangerous zone as soon as it could. That hunch was so strong. The moment when it felt threatened, the blue dragon immediately turned around and flew in the opposite direction, away from the warrior, as quickly as it could. It did not even hesitate.


    "Fear¡­ no, that''s the ''Aura of Despair''!"


    Right next to the shrine, the strong priest who stood stiffly next to Saya lifted his head up and looked into the sky where Joshua was. Guevara gulped and cautiously asked the great nun beside him shakily, "My respected great nun, is that comrade of yours¡­"


    The priest seemed to have trouble with his words. He did not know how to address Joshua. Should he call the warrior a creature from the Dark Abyss or the embodiment of some super demon? The words that he could come up with seemed a little inaccurate. Even he could see that the warrior was merely an ordinary man from his appearance.


    However, how did a human being come to possess the ''Aura of Despair''?!


    In general, the demons in the Dark Abyss possessed powers similar to the Aura of Fear. They easily caused ordinary human beings to panic and be confused so that they could not resist. By then, the demons would break their defenses, intimidate them and lure them to their downfall. Those people might even become demons themselves and join the Dark Abyss.


    That sort of Aura of Fear would be ineffective to creatures like the berserk dragons. That was because ferocious beasts that acted based on their basic instinct would never feel fear¨Chowever, the circumstances different if there was an ''Aura of Despair''.


    Only the truly powerful superior demons and their avatars would possess the aura that could spread fear. That sense of despair went beyond wisdom and could be used as one of the basic instincts. That kind of pressure was like the nemesis of living things could not be resisted merely with the ''will'' attributes. Only the existences with unbreakable, tough faith and powerful spirit were capable of resisting the influence of the ''Aura of Despair''.


    Of course, if the people close to the warrior had gotten used to it, then it would not affect them anymore. Whether it was Saya, Robzek, or even Roland who had been staying with the warrior for over half a year, they had already forgotten that there was such a thing called ''Aura of Despair'' on the body of the warrior. After all, the unknown was the origin of all fear.


    The other priests and the maintainers of the summoning rituals from the other twelve shrines in the region walked out of the main door of their shrines. They lifted their heads and saw the warrior who was floating in the and also the horde of wyverns which were fleeing pathetically into the distance. Corpses of the frenzied dragons were scattered over the ground beneath that black-haired man. Because those priests could only see the back of the warrior, they were not affected by the presence of the Aura of Despair. They only vaguely felt that the warrior was very powerful.


    Clap¡­ clap clap clap.


    Someone started clapping. Cheers followed the clapping. The priests first thought that they would have to go through hard battles before they could break through the frenzied dragon forces and to return to the Great Central Shrine. After seeing the warrior clearing out the berserk dragon forces like chasing a herd of sheep away, they praised the warrior.


    The warrior remained calm and looked further into the sky.


    Holding the divine armaments that were looking forward to a great battle, they stayed silent with the master after seeing that the battle was just a child''s play.


    After a brief moment, the silver-haired girl cautiously asked the warrior through his mind.


    "Master¡­ are¡­ are you feeling alright?"


    No.


    Not at all.

 Chapter 394 Divinity Detected

    When the dragons on the western zone of the Gray Island fled, the other dragon factions turned, intending to retreat after losing just one of their flanks.


    More than ten minutes later, the swarm retreated to the darkening clouds with scattered wails due to the very presence of a certain powerful warrior.


    And thus the fifth dragon ambush of the day ended without much fuss, and the skies were clear again.


    Right now, the priests who had been activating summoning ceremonies were healing the many injured crew members beside the Epoch.


    After charging into the Abyss and engaging the crystal dragons in battle later, the ark had been struck several times. Weaker crew fainted, not regaining consciousness just yet. There were also some truly unlucky ones who got caught by the scouts as well as the brain-eating parasites Nolan slipped into their food and water.


    Unlike the powerful scouting team, they did not have the ability to withstand the parasite''s damage. Even with the Church trio''s emergency rescue quite a number of crew members were in critical condition and required an emergency operation.


    But all these matters did not concern Joshua''s party within the central altar zone. After chasing off a large portion of the draconic assault through their sheer majestic presence, they quickly received a message from the Church.


    Pope Igor was at the summit of the Sacred Mountain, awaiting Joshua''s arrival.


    The silent Steel Elemental, 01¡ªwhose method of communication were just buzzing noises¡ªheld the still-slumbering Black underneath its armpit. It was also carrying the Divine Armament twins on both its shoulders as they followed Joshua.


    Led by a young priest, they quickly headed up the mountain.


    Along the way, the procession walked past several abandoned towns. Those had been the living quarters for the clergies living around the sacred mountain, but they moved to the garrison surrounding the altar that was far more secure.


    Still, some altars at the outskirts such as the thirteen western costal temples were basically deserted. If not for the Epoch being constructed in that area and being set as the default teleporting axis, they would never have been activated.


    The Sacred Mountain was a grand sight to behold. Anyone looking towards it could see the mountain body that glows with pure white light, with countless huge temples were built around it.


    Under the guidance of the trembling and somewhat mobility-challenged young priest, the moody Joshua arrived at the first defense line of the central temple encirclement, his face dark.


    With prior notice, the clergies stationed here did not stop Joshua and the rest. However, there were a few knights who had less self-restraint who unsheathed their swords the moment they saw Joshua, but since it was self-defense instinct the warrior did not become enraged by it.


    In fact, Joshua did not react much even when there were clearly suspicious comments and exclamations that include ''Demon!?'', ''Why would a human have an Aura of Despair¡­" or "Is he a demonic dragon in human form?"


    Of course, he had also been poring over his system panel, not quite paying attention to the meaningless chatter.


    [You''ve slain the Demonic Sea Dragon of the Abyss¡ªShadra the Corruptor]


    [You''ve slain the Black Dragon of the Underworld¡ªDeath Smoke Grundy]


    [You''ve reached the thirty-first level of the Abyss ¨Cthe Blood Moon]


    [You''ve slain an Agent of the Famine¡ªCrystal Demon Dragon Mandagar]


    [You''ve destroyed a large-scale Chaos Ceremony of Recombination¡ªOverlapping Realms]


    [You''ve completed a Legendary mission¡ªThe Dark Moon!]


    [You''ve made an achievement¡ªStaring into the Abyss]


    [You''ve returned safely from the Abyss, proving that no hostile environment could stop you. You''re now thirty percent more resistant against any malevolent attribute, and several times the resistance growth.]


    Having resistance against malevolent attributes meant cutting down the speed of special corrosive air in the Abyss, Chaos planes or any other planes, for that matter.


    Be it corruption from the Abyssal breath, Chaos Forces or the Four Great Elements all would be weakened. To some extent it was a general resistant empowerment.


    Demons possessed heightened mystical powers, and because of that they had a natural resistance that allowed them to adapt to any environment¡ªand would survive for a certain period even in voids or the absence of air.


    Joshua nodded approvingly at his new attribute. At least this was way more useful than that elven affection thingamajig last time¡ªhe never even met an elf since leaving Illgner and returning to Mycroft either! Still, it was fine since they would probably be alert and nervous like the clergies around him right now¡ªthey seem to need tremendous courage to even level their gazes at him.


    Either way, aside from divinity, the adventure in the Abyss may have been dangerous but it was far more rewarding than that one in Illgner¡ªhe almost died then too!


    Joshua then turned to his own character card.


    [Name: Joshua van Radcliffe]


    [Form: Heroic]


    [Designation: Destroyer of a Hundred Races (Unlocked by slaying a hundred different existences)]


    [Race: Human ???]


    [Race Special Skill: Divinity (?)]


    [Level: LV 63, Upper Middle-phase of Extreme-tier]


    [Challenge Level: LV59 (Hero)]


    [Attribute: ...]


    [Charm: -238]


    "Pfft."


    Joshua let out a strange noise when he saw the part about charm. He had already been jaded by those devastatingly low numbers¡ªit was lucky that he did not kill many monsters this time and did not made it plummet any further.


    His biggest contribution was perhaps destroying the Chaos Ritual and get the reward from killing those demonic dragons, as well as reversing the Chaos curse.


    Usually after massacring swarms of daemons, adventurers would tend to gain much honors. That in turn led to praises of glory and curses of resentment cancelling each other, causing charm to either increase or decrease slowly. However, Joshua''s own charm had dropped like a meteor no thanks to a curse, probably punching through the lower limit record in Mycroft''s history too.


    As Joshua prepared to keep reading the other statuses in his own character card, the system suddenly blurred.


    That feeling was indescribable. The system screen appears in the warrior''s mind and was projected to his eyes¡ªwhich meant that it was a change in spirit for him too. It felt like a thought about to be forgotten.


    But it had happened for a brief moment. Even Joshua could not be certain that it was just an illusion since he did not use the system much and was not clear on how it usually behaved.


    He could only frown at the phenomenon while taking a note the weird change before continue reading his character card.


    Since his inherence, class, statuses and skills were simply too many and did not change much, he skipped a few pages to look at the new special buffs that were added.


    [Buffs]


    [Silent Destroyer: You will cause extreme distress for a selected race every day, and damage inflicted upon the corresponding race will increase with large margins¡ªlasts for three days.]


    [¨CNo words are needed for the slaughter, just the movement of the arms.]


    [The Mute Rampager: Ignore spells or special abilities of combatants who are two-tiers lower (Current highest tier ignored: Silver-tier middle phase)]


    [¨CThe rampager never gives a fart about the counter-attacks of the weak.]


    Description: Your name and deeds has spread across the seas. Rulers of the land would note your voice and peasants who lived deep within the ancient forests would hear of your exploits. Your reputation alone has gain you a place carved deep in the Mycroft''s history books.


    The moment he read it, Joshua could not help turning to look at Ling and Ying who still sat on Unit 01''s shoulders. Idling, the silver-haired girl simply swung her legs.


    On the other end, the black-haired youth surveyed the scenery around with interest, as if observing the layout of the Sacred Mountain''s defenses. Black, who was still held under Prim''s armpit¡­ remained asleep. Its eyelashes were slightly moving, as if dreaming.


    The two extra buffs were unique abilities the divine armament siblings possessed. As their Master, Joshua would receive their power as long as their blood contract was not nullified.


    But no matter how one looked at it, these powers does not bear a hint of relation with positive vocabulary like ''justice'' or ''hero''¨C more bad news, perhaps?


    Crisply ignoring notifications of those like, Joshua turned off the character panel.


    They had now reached the foot of the Sacred Mountain, the entrance and exit towards the Great Altar on the peak. The passageway was built within a plain stone temple, which they entered¡ªled by the young priest.


    Pyroxene lights on the walls illuminated the passageway, decorating the simple altar with a shred of holiness.


    Unlike the environment outside that was covered by clouds of gloom, the interior of this altar was filled with a fresh and gentle air current that kept blowing incessantly and purifies the air around. A stony arch stood by where the gateway was, and the end was a long flight of stairs that stretches on to the pinnacle.


    There was not many patrolling guards and clergy around, but any who they bumped into was at least a formidable Gold-tier champion.


    "''The Grand Altar of Compassion'' is one of the oldest temples of the Church of Seven Gods. It was once the God of Life''s altar, later renovated into the gateway towards the peak of the Sacred Mountain."


    The young priest had slowly gotten used to Joshua''s suffocating pressure along the way. Although he still did not dare to stare into the warrior''s eyes, his speech was not so choppy anymore.


    "My Liege, I can only send you to this point," he said while staring solemnly at a wall on the other side. "Ordinary clergies cannot simply enter the Sacred Mountain without permissions from the bishops."


    "Understood. Many thanks," Joshua replied, not missing the flutter from the blond priest after hearing his voice. One way or the other, this was not the time for him to mind the little things¡ªthe guardian clergies had parted and made way for him.


    Without any hesitation, the warrior entered the arch and walked past the passageway.


    In seconds, the stately white mountain appeared before them.


    As if a sword, it pierced deep into the cloud layers. Low booms of thunders rang midway through the peak, while strokes of lightning were visible. The stony stairs were a long chain that stretches on and on windingly past many gray archways underneath the storm.


    "Path of the Fiery Blade." Joshua murmured softly and turned to give the quiet Unit 01 a kind reminder. "Keep close. This place has many dimensional maze locks, you will get lost easily."


    "Buzz-buzz-buzz." Unit 01 emitted its usual reply which the warrior never quite understood. That being said, it had been contributed greatly to their fight against the Abyss this time.


    The Steel Elemental hid the party''s unconscious bodies and awakened Hill, so that Robzek could help Joshua demolish the Chaos runes. If not for its actions, the battle would not have gone so smoothly for them.


    Without question, the Steel Elemental was an intelligence beyond comprehension.


    Thus, Joshua made up his mind to get Miss 03 to give it one majestic alteration once they returned to Moldavia. It would definitely be happy.


    As they quickly journeyed on towards the summit, Joshua and the Divine Armaments did not meet any resistance. This was, of course, thanks to the warrior''s Azurite, along with the sibling''s holy protection they gained after soaking in the sacred light at the Holy Hall.


    Occasionally, statues of the Seven Gods would appear on both sides of the Blade of Fire. They had an unusual presence, and Joshua would not be able to identify it before this, but he could now identify a shred of divine attribute in those sacred objects. Perhaps they tether the power of the Seven.


    While not a believer, Joshua had respect for these awe-inspiring existences that watched over man''s civilization. According to Father Nature and Ogner, they never idled after the Apocalypse, and kept protecting the development of civilization for over a millennium. Having learned of such incredible feats, any individual would stop and show their appreciation.


    Not long after they had negotiated past the Sacred Items of the Seven, the warrior and the rest walked past the clouds, vapors and lightning to the pinnacle, to the temple shone upon by the sun, moons, and stars at any given time.


    Boom!


    There were many guards wearing white robes with golden stripes by the doorway to the Altar. They were given pause when they saw Joshua, before saluting him solemnly, their iron boots ringing dully as they moved apart to let them enter the inner cloister of the Altar.


    To these clergy with rock-solid will, the variance in charm levels of different humans were like the differences between pebbles¡ªit meant nothing. As such, they did not feel a hint of fear against Joshua, whose charm was a notch below rock bottom.


    At most, it meant a normal physical reflex.


    The warrior nodded to them in return, and entered.


    ''The lonely sun, twin moons, endless stars, the Thousand-Year Plains, only the Light prevails eternally.''


    The warrior glimpsed the holy words carved upon the awe-inspiring arch leading to the temple as the party walked towards the very edge of archway.


    Reaching the heart of the temple, he found an elderly man wearing a crown of sacred silver, whose hand held a pure-white scepter of power.


    Pope Igor, who had been gazing out from a window, lowered his head. He watched Joshua closely, his eyes sweeping across his entirely before finally resting on his chest.


    "Count Joshua van Radcliffe." The aged man said kindly, looking up and staring into his eyes. "Greetings. We meet again."


    "Greetings, Your Holiness." Joshua nodded as a simple courtesy towards the real Pope of the Church who was not a projection this time. Afterward, he quickly returned to his usual self. It was a habit from his adventuring days of receiving missions¡ªhe never chatters.


    "Why did you call for me?" he asked curtly.


    "Perhaps you don''t know," the Pope smiled slowly, once again not quickly answering his question. "The Epoch''s design and construction are all done by me¡ªevery spell was carved into it by my hand."


    Lifting an eyebrow in curiosity, Joshua was curious as to why Igor would do the enchanting of the sacred ark since he was the Pope. However, he quickly understood when he realized that the destination was the Abyss, although it still did not explain why he would talk about this right now.


    Was it to reveal his struggles? Indeed, the ark had been severely damaged in the expedition¡­. But the old man wouldn''t be calling him here for such a trivial matter, would he?


    Igor, meanwhile continued, "Luminous Flame Seed is my discovery after years of research. Its intention is to switch Holy Light and Positive Energy to form the purest shield of Order power, and suppress the corruption of the Abyss and the Breath of Chaos. It''s the core plan for the Church after decades."


    Then, the Pope flashed a weird smile. "I''ve also put in a Circle of Observation in the formation itself¡ªalthough I''m a little ill-at-ease about it. That was why the moment the Ark left the Abyss and returned to the Gray Island, I know of your experience in this expedition."


    Joshua nodded, not quite minding it for it would have been abnormal otherwise. "It''s normal," he replied. "It spares me or Robzek and friends from making reports."


    What you see is what you get¡ªthe warrior has always behaved that way.


    Still, the Pope froze briefly and frowned in notable distress. "Joshua¡­ Don''t you have any afterthoughts?" He asked, as if testing him.


    Sensing his solemn tone, the warrior turned serious too and lifted his brow. "Excuse me¡­ but what sort of afterthought would Your Holiness like to know?"


    "Divinity," the Pope said crisply with a sigh. "Although it''s shocking, but your body has divine power given form now."


    "Joshua, I can''t be as calm as you¡ªthis is an incredibly serious matter."

 Chapter 395 Reason and Excuses

    "Have to say, such awe-inspiring talent."


    Rising from his seat, Igor studied the warrior with his real eyes. The pope was not in the best of health, that much was clear as he stood up. However, anyone could clearly sense a tremendous power lying within the thin and frail body, as grand and majestic as the forces of nature.


    "I know that there are existences that possess heaven-gifted abilities," he said, his tone grave and gruff. "Since their birth, they have displayed all sorts of natural talents¡ªsuch as elemental control, communication with beasts or the ability to see the flow of energy in all things."


    Igor spread his left fingers and looked down carefully at the holy light that whirls at his palm. "Such beings include me, Emperor Israel and Vahina, Sage of the Eastern Sea. As the saying goes¡ªgive ''The Chosen'' a chance and their ability would grow by leaps and bounds."


    The old man''s tone soon became doubtful and curious.


    "Joshua, I''ve heard about your past," he said, leveling his golden gaze to the warrior''s crimson. "In the past twenty years, you''ve stayed largely anonymous, living like a typical heir of nobles. Even in the army, you''ve relied on family connections to get a plain position without making any eye-catching achievements.


    "Thus your first twenty years ended like a grain of sand in the beach. But two years after your father''s passing, you rose like a meteor. Before this, I''ve said that was due to your sage inheritance, but now I think that was inaccurate."


    "Then, does Your Holiness believe that I''m a Chosen?"


    Although Joshua knew that his body was as ordinary as any other that flowed with plain human blood, he did not feel weirded out by Igor''s attitude. Anyone would be shocked to see the extent of his improvement. Most of them would believe that he was naturally gifted, but those who knew more would naturally find all sorts of reasons and excuses for him.


    Be it ''Sage''s Legacy'' or ''Chosen'', all are reasons and excuses. In the end, Joshua did not have to say a thing and there would be those who would write a detailed explanation. The people of this world never were the suspicious kind¡ªthey were more used to connect anything special with things they were familiar with as well as their knowledge scope.


    But what does that have to do with divinity?


    "That''s right." Igor did not hold back on his hypothesis. "I believe that you have awakened your innate talent as a Chosen after the passing of the last Moldavian count. Hidden powers awakened by intense emotions were not rare throughout history¡ªbut more importantly, you should know what your innate gifts are."


    The elder nodded, as if assuring himself of the validity of his own speculation. "Now, it looks like it could be ''plunder''. You will attain what you defeat, which in turn accelerates your improvement¡ªit''s a common trait in powerful demons of the Abyss."


    After hearing the last part, Joshua''s expression twitched. He was not thinking about the pope''s guesses, but was remembering that voice he heard in the Bloodmoon Abyss.


    It was the moment he triumphed against Mandagar that a majestic, mysterious and androgynous voice echoed in his mind. It wanted Joshua to stay there, and become its liege.


    That probably was what was known as the ''Will of the Abyss''. Like the Steel Python Joshua encountered at Karlis and Illgner, the incarnation of a world''s mind.


    Its purposeful invitation was undoubtedly an acknowledgment of the warrior''s depth¡ªand along with Igor''s reasoning, he could not help start suspecting he had such an aspect. After all, his power of the Glorious Light collects the soul shards of the defeated to increase its own power. To describe it as plunder was perfectly apt.


    Noticing his change in expression, Igor shook his head and smile. "Don''t worry, Joshua. Even if it is an Abyssal demon trait, it isn''t rare for humans to possess it. To grab power from the loser, after all, is a common thing."


    "According to the texts, during the ancient era where the first sages discovered aura along with breathing skills, that sort of skill has already been observed. It was exactly because they could rob daemons off their lifeforce and mana that they could put in a cornerstone for the human forces."


    The old pope returned to his seat and shook his head lightly after a brief silence.


    "To be frank, Joshua, however fast your power improves it would only make me happier. As an agent of Order and the heir of the Sages, you would only have my sincerest blessings even if you turn Legendary now."


    "Still¡­" Igor sighed, his gaze towards Joshua welling with golden sacred light. "Combat, slaughter, destruction¡­ Such divinity just isn''t too benevolent. Still, you giving it form meant that it is the best suit for you. Along with the gift of plunder, perhaps that is the reason your impressive rise in ability."


    "Quite."


    Apart from that ''rise in ability'' part, the old pope was spot on. Even Joshua nodded agreeably¡ªhe does feel that this divinity was too out of bounds. Combat is still alright since it fits the warrior''s nature, but slaughter and destruction were simply too malevolent.


    He did not enjoy both though¡­


    Suddenly, he stopped and narrowed his eyes. He was remembering how he lay waste to the millions of daemons and Chaos existences, demolishing the landscape and entire buildings without realizing it.


    Come to think of it, it was not that weird to develop such divinity.


    "You''ve already experienced that pure and infinite power divinity boasts."


    The pope''s ancient and clear voice echoed in the hall, a ray of golden sunshine reflecting off his face as he sat on his white chair. Igor was not looking at Joshua anymore, and looked up towards the ceiling of the Great Altar painted with celestial bodies and the sky. Streaming Holy Light ripples made them appear alive, with an indistinct holy chorus.


    "I could see clearly that your divine power came from anger. The stately strength that comes from one of the bases of our world allowed to kill a crystal dragon despite the mismatch." Igor''s gaze was tranquil. "That is why you would definitely understand the splendor of the power and its constraints.


    "Exactly," Joshua replied lowly. Now, he finally understood the reason he was summoned to the Great Altar at the summit of Sacred Mountain. "That monumental power was over the top. It was like a great river that does not stop crashing around, or a tidal wave that consumes everything. You would be sucked in even by touching it lightly, turning into nothing but a little splash."


    "If I didn''t free myself from that strength I would have been torn apart by it to the very depths of my soul."


    "That''s exactly how it is." Igor nodded seriously, his tone decisive. "''Divinity'' is the simplest concept in this world, and only the simplest fellows could earn it by fate and chance. And it would be hard to manipulate because of that, and would annihilate the user in one split second of carelessness."


    Suddenly, the pope laughed. "Joshua, you''re a man who loves to fight. There would be more combats against the Chaos where you tear down your enemies. When the time comes and they are too powerful, you won''t hesitate to unleash your divine powers."


    The wrinkled old man shook his head while flashing a bitter smile. "If that''s the case, you would destroy everything including yourself."


    "Allow me to say something a little selfish. As long as the Sage''s Legacy is incomplete, I won''t let you die for some foolish reason. It''s a lucky coincidence that the Church still stores some information regarding divinity, and it does explain the experience and methods of handling it."


    "And now, I shall instruct you in those ways."

 Chapter 396 Order Circulation

    In the moment of Creation, flames illuminated the void to split existence from emptiness, life from death, light from darkness. It was once ''the only'', but the fire soon turned into beings, and the complex multiverse was thus born.


    From that moment on, any object or concept that had existed would be named and acknowledged, supported by a genuine force.


    As an example, before this, the world did not have thunder, lightning, rain, gale, or ripples. However, one day, the atmosphere of a world developed friction, bringing sparks and water droplets, bring a surge of oceanic pressure.


    That, in turn, created tidal waves and typhoons. Henceforth, at the origin of the many worlds, the terms ''thunder'', ''lightning'', ''rain'', ''gale'' and ''ripples'' appeared and were recorded. Later, the mages utilized mana¡ªthe power originating from Creation itself¡ªto connect these concepts and convert mana as well as the elements to create new lightning and thunder and rain.


    That was how the power of Creation manifested into different layers, becoming more and more complex and varying. It was even more so after life began¡ªbeyond realistic natural phenomenon, countless ''symbolic power'' also came one after the other such as healing, authority, wisdom¡­ And yet, these intangible concepts had the same support by the power of Origin.


    Amongst them, divinity was an unexpected complicated thing. A long time is needed to explain, but to make it short it was a doorway to the Source. Those who wielded it could walk through it and prime the power behind it.


    However, the plain unadulterated power could easily meld sentient life and soul. Given that those who hold divinity were considerably flawless that they could resonate with the Origin, they would be fused with it just as easily.


    Therefore, to control divinity, the pope offered two choices.


    Joshua expected the first. Just as Ogner, the God of Fortune and Despair had said, he could build two different psyches in himself so that he could balance the upsurge of Origin power that could flood the soul.


    The second was to use divinity to tailor an Order Circulation.


    The first was simply a matter of self-control, to suppress and adjust how the power was released and keep the doorway to the origin small enough so that the soul could take it. This was easy, but could case mental breakdown just as easily. After all, not anyone had two brains like Ogner¡ªif one kept conditioning they could lose their minds, or worse, close the doorway.


    The second method was rather interesting.


    According to the pope, the first method remained part of the second since the latter meant truly ''manipulating'' divinity instead of suppressing it.


    The multiverse was constructed by the very forces of existence. Divinity simply meant a little crack to that energy, but the crisscrossing of such enormous forces never caused destruction as they collide, forming a sturdy and balanced universe instead.


    And that is because they had formed an Order Circulation.


    Since the power is pure and hard to control, a construct that brings order to divinity was needed. This was done by everyone be it the ancient gods or the Seven¡ªand through their divinity, they crafted doctrine after doctrine that narrated the order of the world that formed a circulation that belonged to themselves.


    Returning to the central temple region and the room the Church has arranged for him, Joshua mulled over Pope Igor''s words on a chair.


    "So, the first is more recommended?" The warrior looked at his own hands and mutter. "Might and justice, love and death, wisdom and conspiracy¡­ These are the little circulations that form the divinity and order of the Seven. That''s how their logic is self-contained and control the power with their own spirits."


    "But what sort of circulation would combat, destruction and slaughter?"


    He gave up after just two seconds of thought, and closed his eyes to feign sleep.


    It was too difficult a matter to consider in such a short time. He had toiled in the Anos Abyss¡ªnow was the time to rest, he should not make himself miserable over such trivialities.


    The Church of Seven Gods had arranged for his party inside a temple. This so-named Altar of the Even-handed was usually a high-level storage for divine puppets. However, since this was wartime most of the puppets were moved out, and the warehouse was now a residence for the clergies.


    There was an impression coolness in the altar made from steel and stone. In reality, the interior temperature was warm and optimized, with circles of holy light adjusting it for creature comfort¡ªa perk of that extraordinary power.


    Other than their room being extra spacious, the interior was not decorated with much¡ªit was still a former storehouse after all. One could even glimpse the old steel racks and ritual circles. Unit 01 went and stood there¡ªthe huge Steel Elemental was role-playing as a puppet and standing within the steel rack and looked rather entertained.


    Away from Joshua''s seat was a huge bed where Black spread herself upon lazily. She allowed the silver-haired girl and the black-haired boy to grope her horns cheeks freely.


    Black and the Divine Armament siblings always had a good relationship¡ªeven after Black was turned into a human. Ying especially was touching every part of her while murmuring to herself in wonder.


    The Divine Armament girl had always been the one who polished her scales. Now that she had nothing to do, she started to identify the different parts of the armor the female black dragon wore that matched her dragon form.


    "So this should be those bone spikes on its back? And this part that''s jutting out¡­ the hide armor? How unique¡­"


    Black let out a helpless mumble. "¡­ It itches. Stop scratching, don''t touch my tail."


    On a table were various delicacies just delivered to their room. The Church had been even so generous they gave them special produce of the Distant Sea, including stonefish caviar and sacred Merlimau tree fruits.


    Unlike Roland and the rest of the clergies, the warrior''s party are invited guests¡ªwhich ultimately was why they were afforded such comfort and rest after their mission was completed. As for the Church''s trio, they were immediately given medical treatment right after they disembarked, and were then quickly directed to a new post, pouring heart and soul for whatever new task they were assigned.


    This was not a rare case either. Just as it was with the preexistence, the clergies were mostly wage slaves¡ªand the volunteering type too. As such, hiring an individual holding a holy occupation was like hiring several mercenaries¡ªthey would toil day and night for their job and never idle, naturally with sufficient reward as the precondition.


    Meanwhile, Ling did not share his sister''s enthusiasm. After touching Black''s sharp horns, it reverted to its original form and put himself on the bed. The black giant axe that was over two meters long sunk more than ten centimeters into the mattress, pressing out a deep indent.


    After the Divine Armament siblings had been strengthened they could freely switch between human and weapon forms. In fact, they could even move as weapons¡ªthe moment Ling became further annoyed by Black and Ying''s tossing around, the axe shifted.


    The white sheets disagreed, and with a tearing noise, a huge hole was torn open.


    After toying with Black¡ªwho still looked dazed after the brainworm attack¡ªuntil the dragon girl slept, Ying turned towards the warrior who was in his hair with his eyes closed.


    "Master, why don''t you come to bed to rest?" she asked in curiosity.


    "It''s fine." Joshua opened his eyes, shook his head at the sight of what was once a bed and sighed. "I''d rather sit."


    Such peaceful days would not last long. Although the frenzied dragons would try to make a mess once in a while, the Pentashade were yet to mount a major assault.


    It was clear that they were waiting for a sea storm to take shape. With the natural forces throwing a huge pressure on the divine defensive spells, it would be an incredible opportunity for them to attack.


    According to the pope, Joshua had finished his mission and could spare himself from fighting, and wait until the Church end their skirmish with the dragons until he returns to the Empire.


    However, the warrior was not one to sit this out. Every time the dragon came he would definitely attempt to take a few out, and scare of swarm after swarm of flying dragons that retreated with nothing to show for.


    After this repeated for a few times, even Black''s kill count was better than Joshua. Still, there were some dragons who tried their luck. Fearless against the warrior''s dominating presence they made a sudden charge against Joshua. Of course, it merely ended as Joshua''s harvest.


    Nevertheless, that particular bout was a little dangerous. It was several Supreme-tier blue dragon leaders as well as a few elder Gold-tier dragons. Such a force was enough to kill an ordinary Supreme-tier warrior, but Joshua smelled the rat from miles away. He sprung the trap, and contained them with several other champions.


    It ended with the death of one Supreme-tier dragon and several other Gold-tiers. Even for the Pentashade it was a huge loss, which made their attacks more and more prudent.


    While both sides waited for the final battle, Joshua''s reputation slowly gained ground at the Sacred Mountain.


    "Good day, my liege."


    A fully-armored holy knight made a salute to Joshua at the underground multiplex facility beneath the central temple zone. "Are you by chance heading for the No.3 warehouse? Please, allow me to guide you."


    "Sorry for the trouble." Joshua, wearing a stark-white coat provided by the Church today, nodded and followed the middle-aged man.


    There were a wide variety of temples and residences on Aida. Just like most churches that contained underground dungeons, the Sacred Mountain also had huge underground fortresses.


    Beside holding cultists and impeached clergies, most of the space was used for experiments and fortresses. It would only be activated in wartime as a refuge for ordinary clergies and non-combatants.


    And Joshua was here not for a visit but for his reward.


    The warrior had contributed greatly towards the expedition to the Anos Abyss and assisting the Church of Seven Gods.


    It would even a more majestic favor if the anti-dragon potion provided by the Empire and the Kingdom of the Far South was counted in. As such, he could head to the Church''s vault to pick anything he liked¡ªas per the suggestion of a certain bishop.


    However, as a Supreme-tier warrior, Joshua had actually been too lazy to even collect his fee since most enchanted items would be of no use to him. Still, Ling reminded that even so, he could take something back to his domain for others, especially the students in Winter Fort Academy.


    Under the holy knight''s lead, he walked through a wide stone track and reached the storage area in minutes. He could see another spacious corridor stretching ahead that branches into different paths with huge warehouse doors.


    Huge chunk of pyroxenes was embedded on the ceiling, and underneath their white illumination, this place was much brighter than the altar on the surface that was blanketed by gloomy clouds.


    There were many guards patrolling here, their expressions calm and confident. The fact that the mad dragons had blockaded the seas around and encircled the Sacred Mountain did not sow half an expression of panic in their expression.


    It was because everyone here believed that the Church would earn a complete victory over this war¡ªand that was not blind faith either.


    Unlike the pre-existence, this time the Church had quickly caught on to the dragons'' plan and gathered every elite who would answer the call. Therefore, every outstanding clergy on the continent was not stopped by the dragons, and returned before the enemies had blockaded the seas.


    Despite the dragons being stronger this time in the absence of player interference compare to the past life, it remained that the Church had the advantage in basic combat capabilities. Every guardsman that Joshua was looking at right now were at the pinnacle of Silver-tier, and one of their marshals who was nearby was Gold tier.


    On the continent, they would have been a master of a knights legion or Church, but here at the Sacred Mountain they were all just patrolling guards.


    Noticing the warrior''s arrival, the guardian knights showed a respectful smile, bowed, and opened the doors to the warehouse.

 Chapter 397 War Begins

    Unlike the treasury of noble families, the warehouse of the Church of Seven Gods was true to its name.


    In the vast rectangular underground space were countless tightly arranged black steel containers, keeping different items apart just like a typical cargo port.


    The Church knight in the lead activated a divine spell circle, illuminating the dark warehouse in pyroxene white instantly.


    Pyroxene was an unusually common translucent crystal on the Mycroft Continent. It looked utterly normal, but once it was injected with energy, it would emit an almost-blinding cold light, and thus became the go-to lighting tool for all races.


    It was also so easily available that even peasant families hat one or two irregular pyroxene stones. They would charge them by placing them under the sun by then, and the stones would bring light by night.


    Naturally, the pyroxene used by the Church in the underground fortress was not of that cheap make. The white light was brilliant but does not hurt the eyes, and with the flashing holy runes, it even emitted a scent of divinity.


    Since Joshua had already mentioned that he wanted to get to Zone 3, the escorting knight never stopped as they made a beeline for the designated location. On the way, the warrior simply swept his gaze across the surroundings."


    Halfway through, the middle-aged knight suddenly spoke, "My liege. Although it''s impolite, the Church has to admit that some of us clergies had troubled you."


    Because he was wearing a half-enclosed helmet, the knight''s voice was a little low and sulky, carrying a shred of echo in the empty vault.


    But Joshua could hear the earnestness in his voice. Unable to help it, he turned and asked in a rather puzzled manner, "What sort of trouble? The Church''s hospitality to all guests has always been so praiseworthy. I feel that this place is quite nice too."


    The warrior was saying nothing but the truth. Although clergies tend to seem a little distant or behave awkwardly because of their teachings, most of them were good people. Even the kind and honest on a secular level could never understand the power of the Sacred Light.


    Therefore, living with these people was not that bad.


    Hearing Joshua''s praise, the knight straightened a little as if in pride. But he soon shook his head. "Not that¡­" he said, his voice rather chagrined. "It''s about those rumors, my liege."


    "Rumors?" Joshua''s raised his brow as he waited for an answer.


    "Yes, the rumors that are spreading in the circles of intermediate-ranked clergies." The knight replied in a somber voice, pausing a while to consider his words. "Many are calling you out that you''re here only to quench your bloodlust and desire to fight."


    "Hold on." Joshua blinked, his brow furrowing. "What did you say?"


    "Apologies! But many still believed it since if it wasn''t for that, no Imperial Noble would come to risk their neck even if the reward was greater. In the end, this place is quite some distance from the Empire, and the frontline of the draconic plague."


    At that, the knight stopped in his tracks, turned around and bowed deeply at Joshua. "Sorry! It''s a neglection of our duty to let such rumors to spread."


    "Ah¡­ Hmm." The warrior was dumbfounded, his face a bizarre expression. "Right, I am a little uncomfortable, but they''re not really¨C"


    "But I know those are nonsense!" The warrior cut him short as he stood upright, straightening his waist plate. He clenched his right fist before his chest in rage over the matter, and spoke clearly, "My liege, though your appearance is like malevolence itself, you have been extraordinarily kind and do not behave arrogantly like most nobles do."


    "No, please hold on a moment."


    "My liege, you''re undoubtedly a man free of mortal pleasures! A great man!" Although the knight''s expression was behind the helmet, he must have been very emotional.


    "You must have come here to rescue the innocent citizens of the Far South, and had left home and country to stop the dragons here at the Sacred Mountain. To think that those scandalmongers would not understand such simple things, and intentionally sully your name¡­"


    Joshua muted out whatever the knight said next. Occasionally, some words like ''trust in the Sacred Light'', ''Hero of Justice'' or ''Exemplary Noble and Lord'' escaped through the filter but he muted those out too. It was only when the knight started to calm a little that he spoke.


    "Right. Let''s put those aside for the moment, and please lead the way to Zone 3."


    "Yes, my liege!"


    Hearing his request, the knight who clearly worshipped the warrior stopped talking and returned to his journey.


    ¨CThese people¡­


    As the journey resumed, Joshua could not sigh internally.


    Lately, he had indeed been helping the Church of Seven to fight against the dragons. It was not curious that such gossip would appear no thanks to his gory fighting methods and negative charm. After all, followers of the Holy Light never lie and their guesses did have a basis.


    Still, such rumors would disappear from Joshua''s mind in days. But it shocked him to find out that he had an admirer despite such ''charm''. It was unbelievable!


    That, of course, was also Joshua being a little too humble. For the many knights of the Faith, a Supreme-tier warrior who could reach that threshold was a genius amongst geniuses.


    Even the more conceited would admit that such ability would be humbling for the masses. And yet, this talented and genuine noble of the Northern Empire, a man destined to become a Legendary champion, willingly left his territory to aid the Church at the Sacred Mountain and assist the entire Far South to hold the dragons back.


    If this spirit was not virtuous, then virtue did not exist at all. To the middle-aged knight, that was the way of the Sacred Light.


    Joshua was still deep in thought when the two arrived at Zone 3..


    Most of the fortress were linked. Zone 3 was located near to the center, holding most items produce from the Church''s alchemical research made from divine spells.


    The moment Joshua stepped in, he quickly observed that the security measures here were clearly far tighter than those that guard rations and normal weapons at the outer perimeter.


    Although there were still metallic containers and black wooden racks, there were also divine circles of anti-dust, anti-dampness and other divine circles that quarantined the store from elemental corrosion. The runes from the formations were flashing, and outside the steel frames was a translucent crystalline energy shield, barely visible under the pyroxene illumination.


    It turned out that the middle-aged knight was also in charge of this particular zone of the warehouse. He knew all about the items here and had slowed down as he described every treasure that was stored in the rack.


    To Joshua''s right were twenty energy cores used to power Silver-pinnacle divine puppets. Produced by the Church, the reputation of their technology stands shoulder-to-shoulder with that of the mages of the Eastern Plains.


    This meant that they were a notch above that of other major powers, and at the very least, the Empire could not mass-produce combat puppets of the same quality. Each of their core was also priced above eight thousand Far South gold pieces¡ªenough to but a small manor in the suburban areas.


    It should be noted that if a typical silver-tier fighter does not risk their life hunting daemons and work as a city guard for a year, they would only earn two to three hundred gold. Furthermore, one hold set is worth a hundred and six thousand gold¡ªenough to arm two thousand troops to the teeth.


    Nonetheless, that did not capture Joshua''s attention. Ignoring the fact that his domain already had runic factories, Miss 03 would one day be able to mass-produce enchanted puppets. Additionally, being Silver-tier is a little awkward¡ªthe warrior''s subordinates do not lack firepower, although there is the glaring absence of a Gold-tier character to bring up the rear.


    Since the four major districts of the North was located near the Dark Forests ice plains, there were already hundreds of Silver knights after long days of battle. If the city guards and every civilian reserve conscript were taken into account, each district would have thousands of Silver-tier heroes.


    That, of course, was because the North is sparsely populated, lack resources and the many casualties left in the wake of the Dark Tide.


    Many Silver and no Gold. It would take seven to eight years for Winter Fort Academy to grow the batch of elites studying there right now. But when that time finally comes the warrior would be thirty going on forty. It was even worse for the dragon knights¡ªeven with accelerated growth, Joshua would become a grandfather by the time the dragons matured.


    Noting Joshua''s disinterest, the knight quick turned and started to talk about alchemical produce.


    The Church''s technological reserves did not lose out to the major factions too. Even the Eastern Plain mages whose eyes are only fixated upon the pinnacle would not outdo them outrightly. In fact, the Church''s alchemical standard are among the top three on the continent, capable of building fortress deep beneath the sea and propel it with divine spells to hunt underwater behemoths.


    It was hence almost regretful that the Church''s alchemical style varies greatly from the mages of the East. For the former, most of their creation were gigantic war machines that require many clergy crewmen to make it move. As for the White Tower, although they did design War Colossus they tend to focus on miniaturization as well as making it cost-effective for mass production purposes.


    That was why Joshua shook his head at the knight. It was not as if the items were lacking¡ªthey just do not suit his purposes.


    On the containers elementals that are active within a ten-kilometer range, the ''Crystalline Core of Elemental Resonance'' that could help detect magic, as well as the stealthy ''Aura of Purification'' that also cleanses an area of hundreds of kilometers with sunlight or ionization.


    All of them were true treasures but were simply too large. Their cores alone were tens of meters tall, and the Church would have to send hundreds of specialists to produce spare parts locally. Piecing together would take the larger part of half a year.


    The knight understood that it was not realistic too, and simply give up after a few brief words while the warrior patiently looked around.


    It was fortunate then, that he soon found something of interest.


    "Floating halo¡­" Upon glimpsing at the object made from crystals and steel that resembled something out of science fiction, Joshua quickly turned towards the knight. "What is that for?"


    "That?" The knight looked up at the gigantic halo that was over ten meters in diameter, pondering for a moment. "It should be a supporting accessory fitted onto huge steel puppets. Since most divine puppets are unable to fly¡ªlarger ones even more so¡ªsome of the clergy though about making them capable of flight..."


    "¡­ And?"


    "It was an utter failure. Instead of making more parts it was better to put some floating spells on the puppets. It saved on materials too. Of course, the halo could allow users to take into the air, but it was too big and costs too much."


    The knight made a baffled expression. "My liege," he reminded kindly. "You''re a Supreme champion; you don''t need it to take flight. Even if you want a flying mount, I would still recommend carving circles of flight and not this¡­ The power output is powerful enough to levitate your residence¡ªto use this on carriages is sheer overkill."


    Joshua knew that the knight was right too. The halo was an object that was a waste to be dumped and meaningless in usage. Even tanks and cannons would not need it. Floating fortresses or battleships, on the other hand, had circles carved on it and does not need extra accessories.


    Still, how should he put this¡­ there was a flightless sea dragon in his house! Even Joshua himself became a little annoyed at that though.


    Riding a domineering dragon was the dream of any man, which was why his efforts made since the start to awaken Black''s blood inheritance was not to make her the cannon she was now¡ªbecause who knew Black was a sea dragon that has wings but was flightless!


    At Anos, Black had performed well by fending off sea beasts and deciphering the oceanic flow. However, the fact that she was flightless dealt a huge blow.


    Dragons are powerful because they could suddenly drop down from the skies spewing dragon breath and magic¡ªjust like Mandagar did. If it had not been necessary for it to protect the Chaos Rune, the crystal dragon could have killed Joshua by kiting alone.


    Black''s dragon breath was powerful too. Even Joshua would not dare to take one blow if he did not prepare for it.


    So, the only flaw was she could not fly. But now, with this thing¡ªperhaps she could?


    Joshua noted this down at the thought in his list of picks.


    Suddenly, a severe tremor shook the floor the warrior stood upon.


    "What''s happening?" The knight beside him was surprised, and looked up at the swinging pyroxene lights. "Earthquake?"


    "No," Joshua shook his head calmly as if he expected it. "Just like Pope Igor had thought, it''s been brought forward."


    "What? What''s been brought forward?"


    "The assault," Joshua replied dispassionately, before turning and walking towards the exit of the warehouse. "The Pentashade Dragons are making their final push."


    The pair made it out of the warehouse along the sturdy stone passageway out of the underground fortress in the company of ringing sirens.


    Like them, many clergies were heading for the surface, while others who were incapable of combat calmly remained in the fortress awaiting orders for their next move. It was a procedure practiced in drills for countless times.


    The underground fortress was augmented by divine runic spells. As long as the Sacred Mountain does not crumble, there was no chance of the fort caving in. Even earthquakes would not harm its integrity.


    Meanwhile, Joshua had left the fort and exited the doorway of the Altar that led to the surface.


    He looked toward the sky and the seas.


    Clouds of gloom were gathering and stormy air currents were billowing tidal waves after tidal waves. The horizon was now concealed by darkness. Lightning danced and thunder rumbled, as colossal shadows weaved in and out between the clouds.


    Everything came as expected.


    Starfall Year 833, 26th of August, a night of torrential rains and angry gales.


    The Pentashade Dragons finally attacked the Sacred Mountain of the Seven.

 Chapter 398 Changing the Course of History

    The attack of the berserk dragons today did not catch the Sacred Mountain by surprise.


    Both sides had been had been engaging at a tug-of-war in the Distant Sea of the South, testing each other on countless occasions. Now, the Sacred Mountain knew the composition of the draconic army like the back of their hand, and it was the same for the Pentashade Dragons when it came to their opponent''s fortifications layout.


    As the team on defense, the Sacred Mountain was not particularly in a hurry. In their underground fort, the Church has stored rations enough for five years.


    And that is what set them and the dragons apart. Within one short month, the millions of dragons had virtually drained the sea dry of fish and other marine life, and some had started to hunt down any remaining humans in the Southern Kingdom region as food.


    If they did not mount the final push now, they might just crumble from within in a matter of days.


    That was why the Sacred Mountain did not panic from the sudden skirmish. The clergies merely returned to their post in an orderly manner, operating divine spell formations as well as alchemical weapons to welcome the dragons.


    The draconic bellows rang in the distance. While they were still miles away and still concealed inside the clouds, their horrific specter was already felt. But were the clergies of the sacred mountain normal folk who would be intimidated by dragon might?


    These clergies who lived scattered across the globe had been local bishops or commander of knights, and in the very least were hosts of their respective parish. This is what the army was made up of¡ªthousands of elites summoned by the Church to return in defense of the Sacred Mountain against the draconic plague.


    Dragons and the Church. A hundred thousand flying beasts against thirty thousand clergies. Though the real dragons amounted up to just two thousand, their fight undoubtedly was the first large battle against the Chaos. Their war would far escape the imaginations of the people.


    On a slope on the northwest Central Temple Zone of the Sacred Mountain, Joshua stood upon an elevated rock, looking up at the sky above.


    The dark cloud in the distance has finished dyeing everything black. Fierce air currents billowed against dark rain vapor, blanketing the skies. Several hundred meters away, super typhoons that set new history were taking shape. A horrendous siege weapon under the dragon''s influence, everything swarm against the Sacred Mountain.


    Beyond the coast were huge tidal waves several times more immense and powerful than those at the Anos abyss. Over ten meters tall, it was a real tsunami¡ªa great wall of seawater that churned against and shattering the smaller islets around the Gray Island, forming localized tremors.


    And that was just the beginning.


    Looking down from the sea, a tremendous ripple the size of a valley was cascading forward towards the Gray Island. It was a Nation-breaking Swell that hundreds of adult black dragons combined to from with the power of the typhoons and the oceanic flow. It could move mountains and drown a small country, its power far above Gold or Supreme, and most Legendary spells.


    Seeing that swell come roaring at them from the distance, even the clergies around the altars and the waypoints who carried unshakable faith in their hearts paled a little. This was no dragon might¡ªit was a petrifying natural calamity that most would not see in their lives, and thus the memories that were embedded deep within their blood triggered an instinctual, primal fear.


    Nevertheless, it was then that the gigantic Divine Recombination Spell started to whirl, and platinum runes slowly materialized in the air above as if they were real. Each rune, having a diameter reaching over fifty meters, hovered in the air before forming a colossal halo of light, spreading smaller holy circuits that spread from the halo itself.


    In an instant, the sturdy yet shapeless divine barrier activated, and shrouded hundreds of kilometers of land and sea in one stately dome shield of sacred light. The enchanted weather that extended far and beyond was ablated by the holy power at once, the dark clouds warded off haggardly by the holy circuits.


    Soon, the sky was blue again, and the sun, gone for so long, shone upon the land. From afar, it was as if a golden pillar of light is thrown upon the island.


    The extraordinary phenomenon could be seen thousands of miles away. Humans who were trying to survive at fallen towns, soldiers of the Kingdom who were reclaiming lost regions, adventurers and clergies who did not make it back to the Sacred Mountain in time as well as elves who lived beside the Eternal Lake were left in awe.


    It also did not escape the notice of a sage who lived in seclusion within the depths of the Silent Forest, who, sensing the unprecedented ripple of energy, walked outside his own half-plane.


    The Council of Elves, the Zerg Hive, the Trade Federation as well as a number of factions in the South also put down the work at hand and turned towards that pillar of light at the distant sea collectively.


    They knew what it meant.


    At the coast in the Far South, the army had retaken more than half of the fallen harbor city of Malda. There, a general stood at the top of a watchtower filled with blood and human remains in what was once the greatest port in the Kingdom. He too, paused for a moment as he feasted his eyes upon that pure pillar of light.


    When he reeled away from the surprised, he quickly bellowed at a guard who stood beside him. "Quick! Notify His Majesty! The war has begun!"


    Meanwhile, the black-haired youth was leading his own sister and the black dragon girl to the northwest of the central altar zone thanks to his resonance from his blood pact.


    They had undoubtedly saw their own master¡ªJoshua''s back had always been so conspicuous a sweeping glance was enough to identify him. Hurrying Ying and Black along, Ling quickly went to the warrior''s side.


    The view from the hill slope was vast. Before Ling could greet Joshua after climbing up, he saw the huge wave that seems to stretch on the sky and gushed towards them, causing the divine armament youth to inhale sharply.


    "This view¡­ It''s like that occasion against the Evil God of Calamity at Illgner!"


    Black and Ying saw it too, the shocking scenes making both girls pause. Just as Ling had noted, the colossal tide was not all that different from the apocalypse¡ªdwarfing even the legendary spells in epics.


    Still, what other way was there to take down the Sacred Mountain''s defenses? This was no longer a testing game, but a no-holds-barred war.


    The silver-haired girl sneaked a glance at her master''s expression, but she noticed that there was not a hint of nervousness on his face. It was not that much a surprise given that the warrior never had such expression.


    Nonetheless, it was still a little baffling that he did not react but instead mumbled some strange things with a smile.


    "All I''ve seen before were CGI¡­ so that''s how it feels being right here."


    As the tsunami closed in, the torrents crashed down towards the Gray Island like crumbling mountains. Other than the immediate vicinity of the Sacred Mountain, the storm in the Distant Sea were gaining.


    Thunder and lightning cracked the horizon, and countless dragons could be seen following closely behind the wave. They gathered to form tidy lines instead of just swarming, whistling sharply as they streaked across the atmosphere.


    They sat behind the wave, just waiting for it to break through the full-power barrier of the Sacred Mountain and mounting their offense after.


    The clergy watched on around the temples while the cracking winds from the wave itself formed wild buffeting winds that tore open the cloud layers and shifted the atmospheric flow monumentally.


    Before it, smaller tides had splashed on the formless shield of the Sacred Mountain. A multitude of the hexagonally-shaped net flashed briefly and caught it handily.


    But in the blink of an eye, the tidal wave followed.


    Boom!


    The mountainous wave that carried millions upon millions of tons of seawater never slowed, striking the shield with a cracking sound that was above ear-shattering. It echoed throughout the skyline, and the soundwave could be seen moving across all directions in supersonic speeds to the distance.


    It looked impenetrable, but the seemingly indestructible shield of light flashed with intense flashing. The moment it was hit, the flank that was afflicted showed a concave shape as if it would shatter soon.


    Then, the Sacred Mountain shook violently, and a tremor akin to a level-8 seismic activity tore a huge fissure into the hill where Joshua and his party was. It was as if the entire Gray Island would be fragmented by the wave, just as the smaller tsunamis had consumed the islets.


    The behemoth ripples soon formed into a cyclone that reached towards the sky, the poles of seawater blew off the gloomy clouds that stagnated overhead for months. An unusually bright sky then appeared over the Far South sea¡ªa region once buffeted with ceaseless storms. Raindrops tapped the land in the company of the sun, a display of the mighty impact between the forces of nature.


    In the end, the light barrier held, the dome catching the berserk overflow steadily despite curving into an unnatural angry. Helpless against the tenacious shield, the gush could do not a thing but split in two and flow back into the sea.


    Still, there was no question that the aftershock would ambush the coastal zones of the Southern Realms, reshaping the geography in turn.


    Seems like the Kingdom would need to remap their lands.


    Joshua never turned away. The vehement tremors and resounding rumble did not stop his cool observation of the marvelous scene. He focused, holding his breath as he studied the full-powered shield of the sacred mountain and the titanic wave, afraid of missing the littlest detail.


    His eyes could clearly observe every nook and cranny of the barrier as well as the composition of the energies. He easily analyzed a lot of the finer points of the spell¡ªthe torrent had forcibly revealed some of the secrets behind the barrier, which the warrior took in as reference.


    Nonetheless, the fact that this attack would not penetrate the shield of the Sacred Mountain was something Joshua knew all along.


    The Gray Island of Aida had been a coastal active volcano, and after a thousand years of operation became a super fort entrenched deep within the land. It gathers the energy of the earth''s crust to form the spell, augmenting it like a steel bucket.


    That current had been appalling. It was enough to take down nations and could have turned soil into swamps and marshes, but it was still a little lacking when it comes to taking out the shield.


    There had been no need to use the energy to operate this defensive mechanism during the dragon''s daily testing for a weakness. But with the war kicking-off, Aida itself was now a war machine that would vaporize any intruder.


    That being said, though the shield was not broken, the expression of the clergies operating the resonating spell in an underground temple beneath the central altar zone did not relax, soberly reporting the damage to one another.


    "Shield circuits No.451 through to No.7942, location northwest¡ªall damaged, self-repair requires three hours and forty-seven minutes."


    "No.3 power central body. Two hundred and twenty-four groups of logistics circle overloaded, compensating."


    "Overall shield damage integrity is thirty-six percent and counting. Estimated to last for just three minutes more."


    The overall leading host for the shield was a gray-haired diminutive elderly man who looked as if he had some dwarf blood in him. His name was Garcia Kana, the high priest for the God of Guardians and Development¡ªa Supreme Champion.


    He frowned as he compiled the reports by the clergies around him, a foreboding feeling in his heart.


    While the first trading blows looked to be a complete victory for the Sacred Mountain on the surface, the fact remained that the damage on the shield was critical and it would not repel a single dragon in three minutes.


    When that happens, it would need a few hours of buffering to recover and be used under significant duress. That would also mean that the heart of the battle would be moved into the Gray Island, turning it into a terrible tug-of-war.


    Still, the hundred thousand of dragons were not worrying¡ªthey could never swarm in even if they charged. In the end, the ones the Church need to be alert with are two-thousand pure-blooded ones holding up the rear.


    The pure-blooded Pentashade dragons nested around all corners of the world. Most of them lived in demiplanes and outskirts of Mycroft, having a population of more than ten thousand.


    Now, there are two thousand of them who gathering around the Sacred Mountains. They were the cream of the crop¡ªtheir combat capability far outclasses hundreds of thousands of the combined might of a hundred thousand flying dragons, making them the fulcrum of this battle.


    Furthermore, the forces within the Sacred Mountain is yet to converge too. Pope Igor, a Legendary Champion had to wait for the three Legendary Dragons to make their appearance and fight them.


    Initially, the Sacred Mountain had twelve platoons of holy knights, seven high priest, but only fourteen out of the twenty-four Supreme-tier fighters from their four greater monastic factions came. The others, like the pope, had to maintain control over the divine circles across the Sacred Mountain, unable to fight out in the open.


    Even if there were some champions who had molded themselves well in isolation, they could not meet the Supreme dragons out in the open¡ªthere were more than fifteen of them after all. In the end, they could only dig in on the central altar region and hold it stubbornly through the tug-of-war battles.


    Everything depended on whether or not the shield could be restored to partition the battlefield.


    Just as he was tormented by the problem, the torrent that had torn through the air became seawater rain spread across the air. The sky was clear of the dark clouds that had been tore upon and blown away by the gales, and the scorching sun burned overhead.


    But this sunshine did not spread warmth. Out of the blue, the surrounding temperatures plummeted, the water turned into frost, trickling and showering upon the dimming shield.


    It became snowy in minutes, and a chilliness that spreads to the bones now covered the land.


    As if winter had arrived, every hint of heat was plundered as the west side of the Sacred Mountain turned into the icy plains of the Northern poles. The turbulent seas slowed and gradually froze.


    The Sacred Mountain shield, already shaky, was aggravated and formed its original dome shape. But right in the next moment, assaulted by a mysterious power, it shattered into countless shards like glasses.


    "Warning! Warning! Shield circuits No.1 to No.20000 completely destroyed¡ªrepair impossible!"


    "The Seven God Formation is now utterly obliterated; the shield is dissipating!"


    Before Garcia could feel the shock from the alarm, a horrendous freeze that traced the energies behind the divine shield now seeped into its base. Subconsciously thinking about suppressing that power, he suddenly wobbled, took a few steps back and vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Behind him, the clergies who were also operating the shield focal points were shaken off their posts. The unbound frost power started to condense at the underground temple, freezing more than half of the fortress.


    "Leg-Legendary dragon!"


    The gray-haired elder could not stop vomiting a mouthful of blood; he watched on in horror as the magical frost utterly dismantled the core of the divine spell. He quickly healed his internal injuries with the sacred light, and though he did not speak he was unbelievably appalled.


    That move was undoubtedly made by a Legendary dragon, who utilized frost powers to shatter the already shaky divine shield. Then, it followed the circuits that formed it and struck its core too¡ªpermanently disabling it for this battle.


    Outside, the dragons shrieked in excitement. Most of them were on the warpath after they were frenzied. Under the control of the Pentashade, they flocked towards the Sacred Mountain like a tide.


    Their cries reverberated across the hills, as they rampantly spread their will to destroy. Acid and fireballs dropped from above, crashing down on abandoned residences and temples.


    Infernos rose in no time at all, turning every building into ash as the golden-red flames of mystical dragon breath kept burning even on metals and stone, roasting them a bright red in a harrowing sound.


    Half of the Gray Island¡ªapart from the central temple zone¡ªwere covered in acidic clouds and fiery storm in no time at all. Unbridled magic twisted elemental storms, spreading all sorts of primal evocation charms.


    "Vanish!"


    A raging cry sounded from the summit of the Sacred Mountain. It was not loud, but every being in around ten kilometers could hear it. Circles of light bestrew the area, forming concentric hoops that twisted the air. The stately light brought radiance that streaked towards the dragons over the island.


    Where the radiance was present, the elements were silenced. Fires were doused while corrosive vapors that were flowing into the air were cleansed into pure water. The smallest speck of dust froze thanks to the compelling order, and countless dragons were turned into ash with nothing left.


    This was the most ordinary of priest True Word spells¡ªVanish. It had originally been a divine spell limited to single targets but was not a one-hit-kill even then.


    Somehow, it achieved the desired effect as Pope Igor unleashed his wrath. Just ten more hits like that, and the dragons encircling the mountain would be wiped out.


    That is what Legendary meant¡ªto part seas and move mountains, break hills and level cities. It would take just days for people of such power to wipe out nations¡ªand their shoulders was capable of carrying empires.


    Or a Church, for that matter.


    The light patterns, seemingly intending to keep proliferating, were blocked by three other powers. It was clear that the three Legendary dragons would not let Igor massacre their subordinates just like that.


    "It seems that you can''t hold back already, Igor."


    Draconic tongue, the sound of clanging metals rang over the heavens. It was the Legendary dragon that forced Igor''s hand by ambushing the shield core with the powers of frost.


    The trade of blows next was not observable by normal people. The circles of light had vanished, while the three powers that protected dragons followed too.


    Then, four dots of light rose straight into the stratosphere.


    To normal people and dragons it was just four speckles rising into the air, but as a Supreme Champion, Joshua understood that they were going to duel in the void at the outer circles of the world.


    The brawl four who could freely manipulate energies would have sunk the land of the edge of distant seas, raising earthquakes above level nine and tides that could flood virtually island on Mycroft, extinguishing most coastal countries.


    That was the result should Legendary champions fight in the material world. One would have been enough to consume a city and was within acceptable standards. Legendary powers were like the eternal sun, their power akin to a mass of nuclear warheads that could burn a city into glass.


    But here more than one was resonating with each other. How many times that destruction would be had been present in this war just as it was in the Battle of the Legends in Joshua''s pre-existence.


    In Starfall year 853, Thomas Grand Canyon at the Northwestern plains was flattened after the battle between six Legendaries, while seismic tears punched through the Tataros Highlands, the aftershocks leveling the fortresses of five cities hundreds of kilometers away. Thankfully, tragedy was avoided since it was an abandoned wasteland, and the cities were evacuated early on.


    No dragons were attacking the central altar region where Joshua stood. Beside him, Ling and Ying were twitching with anticipation, tugging at his shirt sleeves and looking at their master with hopeful eyes.


    At a corner, Black was blinking too. "Master!" she exclaimed excitedly. "Are we fighting now too?"


    "No." Joshua shook his head. Remembering what the old pope told him a few days ago, he flashed a gleeful smile. "These normal dragons aren''t our opponents. We have another mission to do."


    In the pre-existence, Pope Igor himself had defeated the three Legendary dragons, while the many Supreme-level clergies stopped the Supreme dragons'' advance. Thus the Church of Seven paid a severe price to stop their skirmish¡ªthe entire battle lasted for two weeks, the first week being a pure tug-of-war while the next eight days and nights were a bitter attritional battle between their champions.


    However, the Sacred Mountain had gathered a much more considerable force while the draconic plague itself came one year early. The dragons did not save their strength for one almighty push because the Pentashade could no longer depend on their flying kin to wear down the clergy force.


    All that was left was a bold strike and forcing Igor into a decisive battle.


    As a matter of fact, this did not matter much.


    In the past, Igor''s struggle against the draconic trio and subsequent triumph was venerable, undeniably dangerous and not too gory.


    But this time, things were different, for the world kept changing in many surprising ways.


    Legendary battles were never fought on the physical world. To unleash their full capabilities, champions habitually move to demiplanes or the vacuum of outer space.


    Hot on Igor''s heels, the three broke through the barrier of the world and the void outside.


    Amongst the three legendary dragons was one black, one blue and one white dragon. They were not especially large but simply of ordinary size, although their scales and bodies were indestructible as if crafted by Orichalcos himself, and rippling energy that could flip dimensions orbited around their bodies.


    They were the [Lord of the Falling Sleet, Bognar], [Kanor, Dragon of the Nether Sea], and [Verdia of the Eternal Mountain Wind], the patron and elders of their respective races.


    The leaders of the red dragons and the green were still missing out in action, with one wandering the great elemental realms and the other lost within the turbulence between dimensions.


    In fact, the pair had not been seen in the physical world for over seven hundred years.


    The three dragons had been prepared to surround and attack Igor once they reach vacuum, but they soon smelled something foreboding.


    They looked up in shock and found a man and a woman beside the elderly man, and from their movements in the nothingness, they were assuredly Legendary champions.


    The man had dim golden hair, and wore a cape made from red dragon hide. Between his fingers was a dragon spear that was the length of several men.


    As he chattered calmly with Igor, the dragons looked to the woman who had a pair of eye-catching pointy ears. She was plainly dressed¡ªher clothes looked as if they were made of tree bark, grass, and leaves. The fragrance of plants wafted from her, conjuring illusions of a lush field despite everyone being in the void.


    "Israel, I thought you would''ve brought your dragon," Igor said, narrowing his eyes. There was not a trace of nervousness in him as he spoke calmly with the dragon rider. "Color me surprised too¡ªI''d never thought you would come here yourself."


    "I''m the one surprised. You''ve even invited the elven nature magister¡ªwhat mountain of treasures did you shower them with?"


    "I''ve simply agreed to help them in the search for Father Nature."


    The dragon rider without a mount fiddled with his spear. He and the elf shared a look, before turning to the three Legendary dragons and nodded lightly.


    "So. Just three dragons?"


    "Yeah, looks like they are surprised too."


    A surprise indeed¡ªand a speechless one at that.


    How many Legendary champions were there amongst humans? Israel, Emperor of the North, sky dragon rider, and the nature magister of the great elven druids actually answered the call from the Church¡ªa faction they tend to share a strained relationship with.


    If it were any other day, the Legendary dragons would have thrown the dragon who blabbered such nonsense into magma for a good bath.


    But now, the joke was given form. Bognar, Kanor and Verdia were filled with the rising panic of having fallen into a trap, while the enemies lackadaisical attitude enraged them.


    ¨CJust two puny men and one fragile elf, and they think they would definitely win?


    A soundless but menacing atmosphere spread between the six.


    Then, the battle began.

 Chapter 399 I’ll Talk, I’ll Talk

    As the Legendary champions'' battle started with a bang in the void, the war at the Sacred Mountain was already white-hot.


    The Gray Island, Aida was about a grand scale volcanic island around five hundred kilometers square, sloping down from the Sacred Mountain that was its heart. There were natural deep-sea bays on both west and north of the island complete with huge harbors. Apart from those facilities were countless temples and clergy residences that acted as hubs for divine spell circles.


    But now, every single one of those buildings was being consumed by a towering inferno. Yellow-green vapor was corroding the plain wooden huts while intense flames melted sea.


    Minutes after the Sacred Mountain shield was broken, the dragons had completely demolished every structure on the outer perimeter of the holy land.


    This was the terrifying power that high-tier monsters were militarized. Flying dragons were among the strongest beings at the lower reaches of Silver tier, but they did not lose out to their cousins the giant dragons.


    Ordinary people would need at least a four-man squadron to take down one of those winged vermin the same tier. And yet there were now millions of them ejecting liquid fire to scorch the earth, their carnage akin to aerial strafe with petrol bombs used in the pre-existence¡ªor even more devastating.


    The only thing that could fight against them were powerful troops with the build.


    Such as, say, the Clergy Army of the Church of Seven Gods.


    Although strictly speaking the Church had not built a military force dedicated to the Sacred Mountain itself, the clergies appeared to have a natural rapport that far outclasses ordinary troops.


    With thirty hundred thousand of elite clergies of Silver-tier or above gathering at the Central Altar Zone by the foot of the Sacred Mountain, they employed every variety of divine spell to hold off the rampant bombardment by the dragons, utilizing makeshift fortresses renovated from temples to mount their defense.


    Although the colossal shield that surrounded the Sacred Mountain had been shattered, the smaller barriers covering each temple was still functioning. As the winged dragons kept dropping liquid fire the size of human heads from the air, showering like rain upon the translucent network of shields, the band of priests who were on guard paled at the sheer impact, but stayed calm enough to inject power to the barriers to douse the flames.


    They were fully aware that dragon breath was limited¡ªand it takes two days to recover after two to three full-power shots. In other words, if they could endure this phase of the draconic assault, they would have a much easier time soon.


    Furthermore, the dragons'' blitz was limited to the east and the north, where the bulk of their forces were. The western and southern zones had easily resisted their collective bombing, although the north of the Central Temple Zone had quite a few altars blown to bits by unending dragon breath.


    Like a wave, the swarm broke past the shields and struck the outer defense line, their horrific shriek spreading in every direction.


    An ordinary column of soldiers would have fallen by now. The dragons'' flames were over thousands of Celsius, capable of melting steel and killing any man, while their talons could tear through armor easily.


    Nevertheless, the holy knights of the Church were different. They replaced the priests who were holding up the barrier as vanguard just before it was about to fall, and coolly unsheathed their weapons. The moment it broke and fires that blanketed the sky came, the knights in the faith of the Sacred Light roared in a combined war cry and brandished their arms.


    Radiance of aura and the Sacred Light flashed, and the air was carved with streaks of white shockwave. The fearsome air blades dashed forward in the speed of sound, cutting not only dragon breath but also any of those who came to close.


    At Silver-tier, the holy knights'' slashes did not dull in comparison to the dragons'' charge¡ªpiercing through steel and armor were an easy task for them after all.


    However, the knights also quickly took a few steps back as a multitude of metal- metal-crafted divine puppets flocked out the altars and moved to the front.


    Each over two-meters tall and resembling sets of autonomous armor, these constructs based on divine designs were the actual mainstay of the Church''s forces in this war. Nobody was foolish enough to go toe-to-toe against mindless dragons in close quarter combat¡ªevery clergy combatant was a precious component of their fighting strength.


    With a glorious hymn, pure golden radiance shrouded every clergy and puppet. The entire Central Temple Zone was now dyed with a brilliant gold shade, a clear contrast against the black formation of the dragons.


    As gold and black collided, limbs and spare parts scattered through the air in an instant.


    Apart from wielding giant swords and giant hammers the size of doors, the divine spell puppets would even throw boulders at the dragons around the altars. Their movements were slow which in turn made their attack miss, but any hit meant a dragon down on the ground. It would then be cut in two, or if they were lucky they would escape with missing limbs or wings.


    Still, the dragons could use their huge physique as an advantage to tear apart the metallic bodies of the puppets.


    Thus the Central Altar Zone turned into a battlefield between machine and flesh, on one side were puppets while the others were frenzied beings fearless against bleeding and agony.


    As the maniacal dragons kept up the pressure, several outer perimeters were declared lost, with half of the clergy injured or dead. The few left used the complex interior of the temple landscape to hold the line, but it was almost futile¡ªthe golden line had quickly caved in for a large portion.


    But in return, the dragons'' advancing speed was suppressed. Those that managed to carve a path would be attacked from three directions without space to dodge or retreat.


    Thus, a brutal tug-of-war began.


    It was a skirmish between common clergies and common dragons.


    Gold-tier knights and judgment priests, along with their counterparts the giant dragons did not participate. That was even truer for Supreme-tier combatants such as knight commanders, high priests, and giant dragon leaders¡ªwho did nothing but stared vigilantly over the battlefield, alert against any players of the same tier leaping into action.


    The defense line on the western region of the Gray Island.


    To the Supreme-tier blue dragon [Windrider] Suralno, everything that happened in the past year was unfathomable like a dream.


    Blue dragons were the epitome of freedom and self-centeredness; they disliked rules and lived in carefreeness. These giant dragons who were born in the sky loved hovering amongst the clouds, admiring scenic landscapes everywhere.


    All that happened on land did not matter to them¡ªand they were the species that had the least contact with humans. Instead of involving all those trivialities happening across terra firma they would much rather soar towards the sun.


    Nevertheless, it was a year ago that Verdia of the [Eternal Mountain Wind]¡ªthe figurehead of the blue dragons in name only¡ªissued a blood summon, suddenly and unusually. The legendary dragon compelled every blue dragon who was wandering every corner of Mycroft to assemble at the Stormwind Nest, indicating that there was some important announcement.


    But just as mentioned before, these dragons were self-centered and without restrictions. Therefore, many simply ignored Verdia''s call and simply kept roaming the skies anywhere else.


    Blue dragons lived and died in the skies¡ªlike albatrosses, the young lived on the backs of their fathers. They do not have nests, making them impossible to be found or threatened, making authority nothing less than a joke to them.


    Still, Suralno had somehow developed an unusual curiosity towards the call. Although now it was regretting that it had essentially thrown itself into the Abyss, the Supreme level dragon arrived at the Stormwind Nest and met Verdia¡ªas the only blue dragon that went.


    That was when it was enlightened of the insanity¡ªthat the Pentashade Dragons were ready to invoke a draconic plague to throw the entire Mycroft Continent into disarray. They had even already gathered an army of berserk dragons that would quickly invade and destroy the ancient Far South Kingdom.


    Verdia was quite thrilled, as if everything was a mere lift of a finger, while Suralno was left gaping.


    Dragon God almighty! What made them so bold? This was an all-out war against the human kingdom. For the precious few dragons that exist presently, it meant extinction if the losses were just a little too much!


    Suralno thought this was the end. It was fine for the Pentashade to go crazy occasionally since they could just flee if they lose¡ªhowever, it was pure dementedness that it was now somehow fighting on the Gray Island Sacred Mountain against every clergy on the Continent!


    By the horns of the Dragon God¡ªthis was a land under the protection of the Seven Gods. Even if they did conquer the island, what should they do when the Seven descend upon the earth? Even the two Dragon Gods would never hold out against the rage of those Seven Gods¡ªwhat the hell did the other dragons ate that fell them into this madness?


    Suralno hence started to suspect that it was the only sane dragon amongst the Pentashade who could consider this. Naturally it might have gone crazy too¡ªotherwise, why would it simply ignore the call and flap its wings on the blue yonder in sweet emancipation?


    Come to think of it, the source of the craziness could be traced to a hundred and fifty years ago. Dragon of the Nether Sea and the Lord of the black dragons had gone to the outer reaches of the world in search of the respective Lords of the green and red dragons.


    While Kanor did not manage to track them down, it had returned with an unusual statue, and began to behave abnormally. It seemed to have sought out the other two Legendary Pentashade dragons and conspired for a long time.


    Things started to go haywire then.


    Blue Dragons never liked being in groups or cared about news of their own race, and that was all Suralno understood about the happenings. That being said, it had sensed that its kin was gaining in malevolence in the time it roamed over the Continent.


    The Metal Dragons were a proponent of order while the Pentashade Dragons were unregulated. This did not mean that they were innately evil¡ªinstead, they emphasized freedom to some extent, but since the unusual developments there was an incessant flow of news that the Pentashade were attacking men, elves and dwarves alike.


    Undoubtedly, the silliness culminated with the black dragons Mandagar and Grundy''s working together to wipe out a small human country a hundred years ago. The shocking tragedy saw every champion of the human race forcing the way into the dragon island and have the entire species compromise.


    "What, no more?"


    A dissatisfied voice rang as Suralno felt a terrible pain on its neck.


    As a matter of fact, the most inconceivable was the here and now, the blue dragon of freedom could not help but think.


    It was being interrogated by a human.


    Suralno''s entire body was stuck on the ground just like a lizard churning around in a mud pit after someone had hammered into the dirt. There was a black greataxe sparkling with foreboding red radiance hovering over its blue neck that was caked in mud, and its gigantic body had a gaping wound that showed bone.


    Its blood was streaming out steadily and already welling in a crater beneath it, forming a pool.


    And within the pool was the man with black hair and red eyes holding the axe aloft. In his other hand was a silver greatsword, and his tone was rather impatient when he spoke.


    "I don''t want to know what caused the draconic plague. What I do want to know is where the other Supreme-tier dragons are. So stop spewing crap since you still seem to have a brain¡ªI''ll spare what life is left in you if you talk."

 Chapter 400 Heart of the Battle

    Suralno recognized the human warrior before his eyes.


    Joshua van Radcliffe, Liege of Moldovia, the most powerful warrior of the Northern realms, dragon slayer, foe of daemons, the youngest Supreme tier in the Mycroft Continent. His reputation had already spread throughout the berserk dragons forming the blockade around the Sacred Mountain as well as amongst the Pentashade Dragons¡ªhis very name was taboo, a source of fear.


    According to unconfirmed tallies during this time there were already more than thirty giant dragons that had died by his hand¡ªincluding two Supreme-tier black dragons. There was no dragon slayer who could match his record in the last thousand years, but he was the one with the highest dragon kill-count.


    For those giant dragons that had met him and escaped with their lives, the warrior had a grand presence that outclassed Dragon Might and even archdaemons. He had an extraordinary technique and could even engage in hand-to-hand combats against giant dragons. He was physically formidable and possessed incredible regeneration, while his anti-magic resistance was even more ridiculous.


    He was virtually a war machine without weakness, a human in the shape of slaughter incarnate.


    Suralno had suspected if those dragons were simply lacking in knowledge and were exaggerating after being scared out of their wits. But after being curiously pummeled, the blue dragon realized that the group of juvenile green dragons was not exaggerating.


    They even missed out on his weapons. That man''s armaments were so powerful it could shatter any shields or spells¡ªit was almost obstinate.


    The sword and axe must have been sacred items, and perhaps it was because he had been facing ordinary dragons that he did not use them before. That was how Suralno took the brunt of the ignorance¡ªit was almost defenseless, barely holding out for minutes before being knocked out of the air and onto the dirt.


    Nonetheless, his opponent was clearly being merciful¡ªwhich was why its head was still attached.


    The other dragons in the vicinity had scattered and fled. Facing Joshua''s interrogation alone and an axe that could snip off its neck at any moment, Suralno naturally spilled everything.


    After all, it already believed that the war had been an unreasonable one. Dragons had enjoyed a strong status on the continent, and most humans would tend to please them instead of fighting them¡ªthere was no need for a draconic plague or whatever in hell that was.


    Thus, it had intended to look for a chance to flee the battlefield and continue its own journey. As for now, its escape had turned to surrender¡ªindeed, death was acceptable.


    Coincidentally, Joshua also knew the blue dragon.


    [Windrider Suralno], the only Supreme-tier blue dragon who fled from the battlefield on the Sacred Mountain in the preexistence, living until the Abyssal invasion on Starfall 855.


    Naturally, it had advanced into Legendary by 850 along with the progression of the Mana Tide and sent a mission to players. Collecting different varieties of Air Element Hearts or Mountain Wind Energy Core would help strengthen it, and the reward was a top-grade Air Elemental Protection Item, a low drop-rate legendary sacred item [Pendant of the Eternal Dusk].


    This blue dragon may have the nickname Sura the deserter, but in reality, it just did not want to get into meaningless fights. Against the demons, it had contributed as well. In short, it was an acquaintance of Joshua''s he earned an amulet off, which was why the warrior chose to spare it for now for that fact¡ªas long as it would quickly answer his questions.


    Also, Suralno was no doubt a dragon that would go on to survive for another twenty years. Knowing that its life was in danger its answers were crisp, its elven common tongue accent fluent. Beyond the rubbish it spewed initially¡ªseemingly as insurance¡ªthe blue dragon just needed three minutes to make it clear the general locations and abilities of most of the Supreme dragons.


    Joshua noted everything down, grimacing for a moment.


    "There are no red dragons?" He asked curtly. "My target is one Supreme Red, but you didn''t mention any¡­ I suspect you''re hiding something.


    The axe deepened, and blood started to stream out a lot quicker.


    Hearing Joshua and feeling the icy blade in its flesh, Suralno''s neck jerked slightly as if gulping. However, its reply was confident and firm.


    "No, there really isn''t any¨C"


    Suddenly, it paused as if hesitating, but quickly admitted the fact anyway. "Wait. I don''t know the exact location, but I do know that there''s one that should be concealed at the swarm to the northwest. It rarely shows its face, and the most mysterious amongst the Supreme."


    Suralno was curious how Joshua know of the red dragon''s presence too. After all, the blue dragon had almost forgotten about that mysterious Supreme dragon. And the warrior was human¡ªwhere did he get the information? Was there perhaps a mole amongst the dragons?


    Naturally, it was a memory from the pre-existence.


    Joshua nodded, and withdrew his Giant Axe, seemingly pleased with the answer.


    "Stop the bleeding if you want to live," he said dispassionately. Then, ignoring the giant dragon beside him, he looked up toward the northwest sky.


    As one who had known and seen it all, Joshua was undoubtedly aware of the layout of this fight. He had already picked out some of the more important things and discussed with Pope Igor¡ªmoving the defensive mainstay to northeast was, in fact, the warrior''s doing to avoid meaningless casualties.


    He also remembered some issues to be vigilant about¡ªsuch as that mysterious red dragon.


    It had been the same situation in the past life where the frenzied dragons encircled the Sacred Mountain and began a vicious tug of war that lasted for a week. There was only a breather when the Pope went off with the three Legendary Dragons in space.


    The loses for the Sacred Mountain were not so serious right then. With a multitude of divine puppets acting as cannon fodder, most clergies were at most fatigued and did not lose combat capability. The death count was acceptable too¡ªthe moment they had that brief moment of respite, they would be able to keep up the chain of incessant skirmish again.


    As for the frenzied dragons, they had already been shredded of forty thousand of their kind. If not for the loss of their rationale most would probably have fled in panic by now.


    And while both sides hold off the battle for about an hour, a Supreme red dragon took the moment the Sacred Mountain had put down their guard to dash out. With an unknown magical tool that soon turned to ash and its own power, it made a single pass over the northern corner of the Central Temple Zone, wiping off thousands of clergies and two out of three altars, tearing a huge opening in the Sacred Mountain defenses.


    That location, in turn, became a meat grinder when the battle restarted for it was the only option to prevent the enemy from entering the Sacred Mountain that was the hub of every divine spell formation. The Church had to replace the lost lives with more lives. Countless clergies bravely put their existence on the line, and in one day thousands more were left slaughtered while even more puppets were destroyed.


    Mothers losing sons, wives losing husbands, daughters losing fathers¡ªwars are that cruel to any side. No man is an island, and every clergy''s death was a torment to more people.


    Even that did not count in things such as village churches losing their healers and orphanages losing their counselors. Despite shady dealings behind the scenes, the Church of Seven Gods was still an agent of compassion and justice.


    Hence, Joshua would not want to see that happen if he could do anything about it. As such, he would get rid of that red dragon before it launches its attack.


    That was a warrior''s duty and responsibility.


    Joshua was still keeping his eyes on the northwest sky.


    ¨CWith the bearings confirmed, it''s as good as done. He thought and inhaled deeply.


    The air, filled with the pungent smell of blood, was sucked into his lungs. An infinite number of messages could be observed.


    The smell of flying dragons'' blood, divine puppet lubricant, burning metals, acidic vapor, powder of frenzied dragon sickness.


    Temperatures, humidity, wind direction, the odor of seawater.


    The fragrance of altars, the fresh miasma of plants, the reek of black dragons of unshakable negative energy, white dragon breath that carried a shred of Abyssal Energy¡ªand the scorched smell of sulfur in red dragons!


    Joshua''s eyes glinted as he caught the scent of the red dragon from the thousand types of miasma in the air. Looking sideways, his eyes narrowed as he began to ascertain the enemy''s location.


    In his sight were the energy lines that floated. Because of the millions of dragon breath unleashed, fire elements and earth elements were floating around the lithosphere, while the firm lifeforce of the frenzied dragons streaked around the air like a bunch of fires.


    However, just as they smelled different, their energy traces and characteristics varied. In a flash, Joshua noted quite a few Golden and Supreme level dragons amongst the swarm. Although there was just a little discrepancy from Suralno''s information, it was within acceptable difference.


    As if a supercomputer, the warrior''s brain processed all sorts of observation, compiling them and locking on a position behind three waves and thousands of dragons.


    It was meaningless concealment, for the warrior had found his mark and the hunt was on.


    Bang!


    His feet flashing in crimson, the earth shattered as Joshua used aura to push himself into the air at supersonic speeds just like an arrow hurrying urgently at its target.


    In the blink of an eye, he has dived into the first wave, turning every pair of Gold and Supreme dragon eye to his location.


    Joshua and Suralno''s fight had lasted for minutes but was rather discreet.


    Compared to the sight of innumerable dragons charging at the altars and unleashing liquid fire and acidic vapor, the blue dragon''s defeat was too plain, too fast, and almost soundless.


    It was an error on part of the dragons too that they never noticed that their Supreme ranks were rare and that they must be constantly aware of their zonal suppression.


    Nevertheless, it was until Joshua reached the sky against the draconic tide that the other Supreme dragons noticed that Suralno who was supposed to guard the area has vanished.


    "That dragon slayer is here!"


    "Of course he won''t stay his hand!"


    Cries of shock and alarm echoed in the sky above at the warrior''s sheer might. The mob of frenzied dragons was somehow able to suddenly forget their masters'' directive and escape in all directions in panic.


    But given how saturated the Gray Island was with dragons now, where could they run? As every variety of those winged beasts hovered around trying to move into safer positions, their sharp, ear-shattering cries rang, spreading bedlam across the airspace.


    Due to fear, many of the fliers started to throw dragon breaths and corrosive vapors at the general direction of the warrior signaled by his red combat aura. the spellcasting ones behind also generously throw all sorts of hex and curses to stop his dashing to delay him until other Extreme dragons came. Magical radiance shrouded the battlefield while masses of elemental vapors and acidic fog floated to the air. Still, there were many flying dragons dropping from the sky like an outlandish rain, but most of them were downed by friendly-fire instead of the warrior''s axe and sword.


    "Quick, stop him!"


    The Gold-tier white dragon who was overseeing the area cautioned likely towards any of its comrades in the immediate vicinity with Dragon Tongue and Spirit Sense. "Don''t let that monster crumble the formation!" It shrieked at the top of its lungs.


    But the dragons were screaming out too, causing pandemonium in the skies.


    "High levels of energy compression signature¡ªdead ahead!"


    "Detalna, dodge! He''s right in front of you!"


    "Fourth Squadron! Shift and dive, evasive maneuvers!"


    "Watch it, he''s here!"


    Shrouded in a concentrated red-black aura, Joshua''s pure lifeforce was converted into a half-physical barrier that nullifies all magic. Flying silently at supersonic speed, he cut down any dragon within a ten-meter diameter circle through one score of those reptiles after another. Both giant and flying dragons were in mayhem; their attacks and obstruction not doing any meaningful damage to him.


    When Joshua alone was about split apart two dragon platoons and approach his target, a long bellow rang as a giant white dragon tore across the clouds and rocketed towards the warrior at extremely cold temperatures.


    It was almost sixty-meters¡ªfar larger than any run-of-the-mill white dragon. Flapping its wings, it blanketed the heavens and strode forward like a plummeting meteor carrying the energy to shatter everything.


    A breath lower than a hundred and fifty degrees Celsius ejected out of its mouth, and under its spiritual compelling a large number of the panicking dragons changed directions, screaming as they flew towards the red bunch of lights.


    "Kill him!"


    Towards the human warrior with unfathomable power and talent, every giant dragon was of the same mindset¡ªkill first, anything else comes later. Such was the reputation of Joshua the dragon slayer, whose very name brings terror into even adult dragons.


    Early on, the dragon kind had dedicated a special ambush team to try to assassinate him.


    Still, it ended in failure, and that madman now was rushing forward into the swarm alone as if seeking death.


    On the surface, the clergy deeply entrenched within the temples found that the pressure had alleviated and the incessant black dragon storm had vanished in seconds.


    Then, one of the priests who knew Joshua then looked up to find that rather eye-catching ball of red-black light. "The count has moved!" he cried. "Let''s carve a path for him!"


    Although unsure of Joshua''s intentions, they understood that it was most likely to take the initiative to take an Extreme dragon''s head and level the combat abilities. And so with that cry, the entire northwestern squadron of clergies switched from defense to attack, reversing their shield''s energy to attack the dragons above.


    "For the Seven!"


    "For mankind!"


    Warcries raged while the compact formation of divine light patterns formed above the temples. It was the gathering energies of the Sacred Light, loaded to the brim in no time at all. At the crisp order from a commander, a cluster projectile was fired, spreading faint golden lines into the air that was so saturated it was as if there was a rising golden yellow cloud.


    And where that cloud passed countless dragons were vaporized as if struck by a magma wall. Whatever was left of them that got past the seams between the light patterns rained down with the pungent smell of blood


    At the crater where Suralno was, a frail blue-haired ''elf'' who looked like a bard climbed out and looked on in astonishment at the carnage Joshua left in his wake.


    It may have been a special ability from the warrior''s weapons that the blue dragon''s gaping wound could not be cured. Suralno tried everything futilely and almost fainted from the loss of blood, before helplessly changing into human form as a final act out of desperation.


    And the moment he climbed out of the crater he saw the warrior''s assault into the swarm as if he had reached a threshold that was above human. Thousands of dragons wailed due to his attack while corpses and insides dropped like falling rain.


    Suralno''s pressed his right palm on his chest and gulped again.


    It seems that the warrior did hold back against him.


    Because of Joshua''s movements, the entire Gray Island''s fortifications changed significantly. Countless people, dragons as well as discreet spectators turned their eyes to the warrior, and where he was turned into the heart of the battlefield.


    Still, the warrior did not care.


    The greatsword in his hand danced and squarely struck the white dragon that wanted to throw its weight on him. It was a bowling ball to the warrior, flung towards the corner where most of the other dragons were gathered¡ªand thus the white dragon as well as the other dragons it collided with dropped from the air to the dirt.


    Without bothering whether his opponents were now mushed meat or ground meat, Joshua accelerated and pushed on¡ªthe world around him turning into a blur. All attacks and spells simply could not keep up with his speed, and he even felt as if he had blown a hole inside any dragons that could not dodge in time. Vapors of blood splattered, while the sturdy dragon scales and bones were as tough as cookies at the concentrated aura strikes.


    But the warrior did not care.


    The red eyes only saw one target, and it was the panicking red dragon dead ahead.

 Chapter 401 Longsword of the Ashlands

    Heaven-shattering thunders overlapped every other sound in the air.


    Any spectator would be able to see that a hill to the west of Gray Island of Aida was suddenly crumbling, the mud churning. A dim red-black light was pressing down on the atmosphere while gaining on altitudes while cutting through three huge swarms of dragons.


    Where it passed, blood and countless dragon corpses splashed down like raindrops.


    There was a localized earthquake at the western temple fortifications. The earth trembled, puppets as well as clergies felt a tremendous force that kept them off-balance.


    The physical shockwave that could be seen by the naked eye spread with the red-black aura, while gales class twelve and above cut across the air and blew many flying dragons off-course or into their own kin. Spells and dragon breath were unable to touch the aura as it rampaged ahead.


    In that split second.


    All sorts of internal alarms rang inside the Supreme-tier Red Dragon Evian. It glanced behind to look where the ruckus was raised, when his vision dimmed.


    A greataxe so black it appeared to devour all radiance was rippling through the air with a humming nice and streaking towards Evian''s own head!


    Not dodging it meant death!


    A premonition of death flashed, but Evian ultimately was a Supreme-level giant dragon that has reaction speed augmented by magic. It was faster than your typical calculator¡ªcapable of making split-second decisions. Shaking its wings just before he was struck by the axe it quickly retreated behind and dematerialized, and other skills such as Fiery Scales and substitution techniques ready to go.


    Meanwhile, pale red dots of light that were as numerous as the stars above spread from its wings, forming a crimson vapor ahead of it. The next moment, the rosy air detonated with the blinding radiance of a newborn star.


    Evian quickly dashed away alongside the ensuing shockwave.


    Earlier, the Supreme-tier dragons had come up with strategy against Joshua¡ªand the gist of it was not to engage that monster in a melee. They could fire spells at him to guarantee their own safety as long as they keep their distance, but otherwise they would end up diced into several serving portions.


    Everything happened within a third of a second. Right now, the red dragon''s silhouette was quickly dissipating, the dematerializing spell giving it a form resembling that of an apparition. In front of him, fifty-seven different elemental spells were aimed at the heart of the explosion, plundering atomic energy of the air and charging, awaiting one powerful ejection.


    However.


    A black radiance flashed through the almost celestial eruption. The Giant Axe that was more than two meters long broke through the smoke, whirling in several folds the speed of sound towards the red dragon. It easily penetrated all sorts of magical shielding over Evian''s body, stabbing into its half-physical chest.


    "Raaaaawr!!!"


    The agony materialized Evian at once. Outraged and prepared to strike back, its chest suddenly burned with another pain as the axe pulled itself off its chest as if guided, returning towards a man''s hand who appeared from the center of the explosion.


    Joshua glared at the dragon coldly, cruel and chilling killing intent condensing around him, probing for a weakness in the energies and shielding around his opponent''s body. He then turned into a flicker again and cut towards Evian at blinding speed.


    The warrior''s aura was as unusually pure as he was. Apart from his Light of GLory and the capability to plunder the souls of those he defeated, all was left was pure heat and impact force. While it was simple it was not weak¡ªand it was exactly because it was in Joshua''s possession that the pure aura made him strong.


    The horrific burst from behind the warrior, and he rushed forth at an inconceivable speed of rockets¡ªor a thought¡ªand struck Evian''s chest as the dragon lost focus due to the sheer pain.


    Evian thought it was like catching a meteorite or a rocket at full-speed, all balance knocked off its body as it fell in an unstoppable trajectory towards the earth. Before it had time to think, its body had already crashed down from the clouds thousands of meters above the ground, disintegrating dragons that happened across its path and slammed down painfully on the firm ground.


    As if the lithosphere was shattered while impact force akin to earthquakes followed, forming a circular crater more than ten meters high. Dust and sand were sent flying in the air at the speed of bullets, striking colorful ripples on the barriers of many nearby temples.


    Blotches of blood rivers then ejected out of the dragon''s rough and sturdy skin, and it wailed in torment.


    It all barely took seconds to happen. The other Supreme dragons started to make a dash in their comrade''s direction even as the clergies started to cover Joshua.


    "Evian''s down!"


    "Send backup!"


    Having pinpointed the location through the smoke and dust kicked up by the shockwave, the Supreme-tier dragons did not have to fly in blindly. Instead, the dimensions rippled as more than five Supreme dragons prepared to warp around the crater and neutralize that serious threat known as Joshua.


    "Your enemy is me!"


    "My name is Keda Site''en¡ªour last fight isn''t over!"


    "Freeze!"


    Nevertheless, the Church''s Supreme champions did not sit idly by. War cries resounded¡ªperhaps to inspire or simply a grand declaration¡ªas holy luminescence extended across the air. Several clergies whose entire bodies were overflowing with indomitable energies also rushed out of the forts to meet the Supreme dragons.


    At the vanguard was the silver-haired holy knight Robzek. As the commander of the Cross-hammer Knights, he had been ordered keep watch over the northwest region. However, he was already prepared the moment he saw what transpired at the skies above, knowing for certain that it was Joshua up there, fighting.


    Now, his target was a bizarre black dragon prowling nearby that possessed three eyes. Seven hundred and twenty pillars of Sacred Radiance were lit around him at his energy joints, and volcanic lifeforce mixed with the power of the divine formed the silhouette of a knight more than ten meters tall. Holding a giant hammer constructed of sacred light, its eyes burned with platinum light energy.


    The proxy knight surged in pure brilliance, covering every clergy in the northwest zone with a layer of silver luminosity that greatly boosted their power and recovery. And though the knight appeared huge its was agile and quick. With a wave of its hammer, a strike of holy light blasted towards the three-eyed black dragon, raising an angry air current that whistled behind it.


    That being said, it was Robzek himself venting his frustration after being knocked out in the battle against Mandagar.


    As more than ten Supreme-tier champions traded blows, the resulting quiver swept away every obstacle as the waves of energies and forces collided in unimaginable mayhem. Even Legendary champions would not be able to tell what was happening at once.


    But while the battle rages on, Evian was morbidly aware that it was facing death.


    Up against a greatsword that desires to split its chest open, the dragon unleashed an infernal aura from its body to quickly eject that malevolent silhouette and slam it on the surrounding wall of rocks, allowing a brief moment to catch its breath.


    How could the dragon even begin to imagine that itself who had been concealed deep within the horde and not even let its scent escape would be chased by that lunatic dragon slayer with such purpose? Compared to its cousins that had been rampaging arrogantly Evian did not even show a hint of enmity. What was worse, it had simply been wandering around, looking for suitable points to complete its ''mission''!


    Now was not the time for this, however. It had been thrown to the dirt and as such lost aerial superiority. The red dragon''s colossal body was forced into a disadvantageous melee against Joshua. It had been torn up like Suralno in several breaths, with a gaping wound on its chest that poured blood like a fountain and baring the internal organs for all to see.


    Evian certainly knew that its physicality had suffered heavy damage¡ªthe crash alone had injured its backbone. Its reflexes were slowed as the wide gash just outside its heart tugged at its nervous system from time to time. Although it could continue fighting through sheer will without losing that much combat ability, the incredible enemy he faced meant that a little weakness would quickly prove decisive!


    In that second, around that circular crater, Joshua launched a second attack despite being launched into the wall just a moment ago.


    Boom!


    Crashing through and bursting away out of the stones, his footsteps thundered over the ground as the airflow around him tore through vacuum and unleashed an intense boom. The ear-shattering soundwaves even moved the crater that surrounded them, swaying it.


    As the surface of the floor sunk beneath him, the warrior suddenly paused. His huge target had promptly vanished. Feeling the dimensions around him, he noticed that his opponent did not actually warp aware.


    "Human transfiguration!"


    The warrior quickly realized in fractions of a second.


    Before this, Black and Ying had evaded the brainworm''s corruption by shifting their bodies and gain perfect mobility temporarily in return. That was why the red dragon thought of this¡ªultimately, its spellcasting prowess would not be weakened but its body as big as a dartboard would completely vanish. A smart move.


    Evian might have also used some dematerializing or concealment enchantment. Since human spells take no time at all, Joshua could not sniff him out. Additionally, he would need several seconds to concentrate and identify the scents¡ªa luxury it did not have. Thus, being decisive, he inhaled deeply and bellowed.


    The soundwave imbued with aura swept away the soot both had kicked up over the battle. Rolling currents shattered ground and flattened earth, and with the flow of aura Joshua quickly found an opaque outline of in a human. Kicking up a burst of power beneath his ankles decisively, he punched through the roaring winds and arrived in front of his opponent!


    The body of Supreme warriors had virtually fused with their lifeforce. Their incredible aura would be making alterations to their flesh every moment, and if the users are willing they could rely on a gush of their lifeforce to attain strength, dynamism, speed and muscle sturdiness several times above their usual grade.


    If it were an ordinary Supreme-tier individual, they would probably tread carefully around using such burst of strength in fear that their lifeforce was insufficient and treat it as last resort.


    Still, Joshua was different. With the Azurite in him he tend to be trigger-happy when it came to using his abilities. Like a permanently operating machine, he always kept himself in such a status!


    His red gaze turned into a straight line of crimson. As Joshua moved the earth caved deeply like water beneath his feet, and swung the sword at the red dragon, slashing the air with a sharp ring.


    Quietly, the warrior mustered his full power and with his almost tidal aura pressure, the dimension around was locked and warp spells were disabled. Any other spell too could never match his sheer might, which in turn would dwindle its effect.


    However, Evian, who had gotten a brief moment of respite from the warrior''s ambush, took out a red crystal that was churning with overflowing positive energy as if it was a shard from the Sun.


    A small piece of Nuclear Star!


    The red dragon''s human form was an ancient-white haired man. His eyes coolly stared at Joshua, pangs of pain of the flesh clearly whelming underneath.


    All his hatred then condensed into a single word.


    "Die!"


    Blazing fiery light flashed. The little crater suddenly erupted as if it were a real volcano, ejecting the horrific radiance before shattering utterly from quick spreading cracks of red-gold.


    Then, a fiery element dome appeared. A hundred fifty meters in diameter, every single flying dragon that had been caught within were turned into ash!


    BOOOOOM!!


    The earth trembled, the mountains swayed!


    A swift and urgent breeze quickly scorched the frigid Gray Island into a normal summer day. The heart of the explosion burned with dry heat over thousands of degrees Celsius, while the temple fortifications that were at least a few kilometers away were raised to sixty.


    "What happened?!"


    "This destructive force is equal to a Supreme-tier Archdaemon initiating self-destruct!"


    "Did Evian denotate an energy core to take that monster along with him?!"


    Even as the Supreme-tier dragons became uncertain, the clergies of the Sacred Mountain too took a blow to their morale.


    From Joshua''s recent behavior alone most came to understand that the rumors about him were false. He may appear scary, but he was undoubtedly a champion of Order and a Legendary hopeful. If he died now, they probably would not be able to provide a sufficient explanation to the Empire, while dealing a huge loss too all mankind!


    Robzek also quickly realized that the explosion had been exactly the same when he saw Joshua triggered the Nuclear Star to destroy the Bloodmoon Abyss that the demon-blooded dragons used as a warp portal. He almost believed for a second that Joshua may have retrieved a fragment and used it once more here, before reflecting that there was no need!


    With his weapons and power, the warrior would never use such a terrible method against the likes of a Supreme dragon. He would win even if he fought cagily and simultaneously ensuring that no harm came to him.


    On the other hand, it was the red dragons that loved to collect all sorts of treasures related to fire. With that line of thought, it was not all that unusual for a Supreme specimen managed to pick up nuclear star!


    He sorely wanted to head for the crater and check out what happened¡ªthe three-eyed black dragon, however, was disinclined to let him go.


    As flashing pillars carrying negative energy were leveled on him, Robzek was forced to return to his skirmish against his own opponent.


    Above the crater now turned into a hole filled with lava, Evian was palpitating. The dragon in human form was virtually incinerated and its left arm severed in its entirety. Blood poured out from his missing joint without a hint of stopping, but he kept his hateful yet fearful gaze at the golden molten rocks beneath it.


    By blowing up the nuclear star he had taken great lengths to find, Evian managed to free itself from the warrior''s aural lock. He then slipped a binding spell on the warrior¡ªby paying the price that was his left arm¡ªand kept him fixed to the ground while he teleported with a spell prepared all along and away from the center of the explosion.


    Even so, despite the innate resistance red dragons possessed against fire, Evian suffered severe burns.


    Nonetheless, he was thrilled. If he was that haggard, that terrifying warrior must be dead for sure?


    All the same, bubbles started to surface on the lava and aura the color of blood broke through the boiling liquid.


    The warrior, almost completely scorched, still clenched upon his weapons as he body emitted a burning Combat Aura shield and walked on the earth.


    Blunt force trauma and high temperatures.


    Such pure power, and yet the warrior survived.


    He was almost a mirror of the red dragon with most of his skin turned to ash by the extreme temperatures. There was no sense of pain from this incredible torment because all his nerves were fried. It was thanks to the warrior controlling his body with his Combat Aura that he did not simply fall back into the lava.


    Be that as it may, Evian''s quick decision to blow himself up should be counted as having a good effect on a target. There would be nothing left if it were any other human¡ªeven for Robzek, it meant certain death.


    However, the warrior''s burnt windpipe seemed to be ringing in mocking laughter. Initially, it was a hazy murmur, but it eventually recovered into the warrior''s usual cold tone.


    "Such determination. Have to admit, you are strong."


    The Azurite on his chest now glinted in a warm glow, while the warrior''s divine skeleton structure streamed with curious runic light.


    With accelerated metabolism, new skin and flesh were quickly regrown within breaths. Most of his ashen skin peeled off and soon revealed the new skin beneath.


    In truth, Joshua did not fail to dodge Evian''s attack. He merely had a forethought to experience the destructive power of the Nuclear Star.


    Knowing that his own defense and regenerative powers were able to take that attack head-on, the warrior''s inhuman resolve made him stay put and touch the detonation of the Nuclear Star.


    That sensation was starkly different from the explosion he triggered. Between the agony and the extreme heat, Joshua seemed to understand something from the incredible burst of positive energy.


    "So that''s how it operates before it blows up." The warrior muttered as shreds of fiery light appeared before his chest.


    Red combat aura then condensed into a replica of a ''little sun'' the size of a basketball. Joshua suddenly had a moment of inspiration that he just might be able to completely recreate that ''Scorching Sun Flash'' attack.


    At the same time, he confirmed that the Nuclear Star was not the trump card the opponent had used to blow up the entire temple fortification line. The destructiveness was simply lacking too much, it should be as big as the one he himself had once used.


    Above him, the maimed red dragon gaped at the human standing on top of lava.


    ¨CWhat the hell was that?!


    ¨CTaking the full brunt of a Nuclear Star implosion?!


    ¨CWhat is this human¡­ No, what is this monster?!


    Shapeless fear began to rise one after in the red dragon as Evian felt a cold crushing force in his spine and spirit he never felt for a long time. He watched as Joshua''s body revitalized, before conjuring a petrifying fireball that seemed to have the same charge as the Nuclear Star.


    He had accounted for everything but accomplished nothing. An unfamiliar emotion seems to stuff the Red Dragon''s throat, stopping it from saying a thing. There was now no telling if the intense emotion was of fear or heat, jealousy or shock. All he did was stare blankly, before an epiphany came.


    ¨CIt is time to use that thing.


    That was a potent tool that could only be used by the red dragons thanks to their bloodline that resonated with the inexhaustible element of fire. Obtained from the mysterious organization the Pentashade race collaborated with and handed to him collectively by the Elders as well as the Legendary plenipotentiary trio, it scared him to carry it around.


    Evian''s original plan had been to find an opening to use this tool for decisive victory so that he could clear a passage into the Sacred Mountain.


    But now, he had no doubts that all would end here if he did not kill the warrior before him.


    On the ground, Joshua''s nervous system had completely regrown. As if he was a newborn now, he jerked his head to look upwards.


    In the air, the red dragon in human form pulled out an extraordinary longsword from his dimensional storage space.


    The weapon looked ancient yet majestic just like one of the ceremonial swords used inside temples. Its entire length was painted black, although its edge was disseminating a dim blaze that resembled earth''s core. Unique patterns stretched along the flat of the sword, forming beautiful runes that would leave anyone awestruck.


    At the sight of those runes, meanings such as ''Land'', ''Lava'' and ''Creation'' would surface in the mind. It was like the sword was an incarnation of the Earth''s Core, the heart of Mother Earth.


    Legend says that after the flames of Creation had incinerated the void, the remaining ash coagulated into steel and thus gave birth to all life. The land was the rust of the steel, and beneath the land was the residual heat of the Fires.


    The Initial Flame created all worlds, the Steel created all life. Upon the ash, Life multiplies.


    [The Flame of Genesis¡ªLongsword of the Ashlands]


    Although it was a replica of the real divine artifact, the Longsword of the Ashlands still possessed infinite power.


    Hovering and whirling in front of the heavily injured red dragon, the black longsword almost appeared to be crack directed deep beneath the heart of the earth. Under Evian''s full-power, the patterns on the sword began unleashing rays of energy like the corona of the sun.


    In an instant, the tip of the sword was directed to where Joshua was.


    Impending death.


    It was the first time, but the sensation of impending was genuine.


    That was the only thought the warrior had when he saw that familiar sacred artifact.

 Chapter 402 Heartwood of the Lifetree

    There was no time for Joshua to think or dodge when he saw that divine longsword that once appeared on the Abyssal battlefield and swept away the entire Demonic Legion of the Burning Blade.


    It was not due to some karmic luck or airlock that he could not dodge. Quite simply, the area of effect for the Longsword of the Ashlands was too wide. Even before his opponent finished gathering the corona-like energy stream around the bale, the warrior was already unable to move out of its reach.


    After all, this was the ''Divine Sword of the Land'' known to readjust landscapes and flatten mountains and valleys!


    The moment the sword tip was aimed at Joshua, energies were compressed, the dimensions trembled while an unusual mirage appeared above the skies over the western zone of the sacred mountain. There were lands set aflame, exploding volcanoes, plains covered in lava as well as many other flashes of illusionary images depicting the barren violence of Creation. The air became scorching while countless stars fell like rain.


    A terrifying dominating pressure was spread across all directions. Flying dragons cried out as they plummeted down the earth, while both Supreme-tier clergies and dragons shuddered.


    All the same, knights and priests stopped attacking at once, turning to look towards that plain but ancient longsword.


    Evian''s face was pale. He could feel his mana, lifeforce, blood, and soul being absorbed without restraint by that horrific artifact. He felt that he would drop ill even if he were in his full-bloom dragon form.


    Now, the red dragon could smell impending death.


    So, what?


    The savagery deep within his blood was bursting. No longer giving a damn about his own life, Evian''s eyes were burning with golden-red flames as he poured soul and mana into the longsword, soon ground and mixed into a single composition of energy.


    Death is never terrifying¡ªit is life without value that was. The life of red dragons should always be fiery, just like the final glory of volcanoes at their last burst.


    And he would have that human die before he did!


    "Joshua! Come join me in the voi¨C"


    The last bellow of the red dragon was promptly cut short as his entire human body vanished from a mystical light, returning to his battered dragon body.


    But the dragon too, soon turned gray-white, before changing into ashes that blanketed the skies, and all that was Evian was cremated and lost from this world.


    Meanwhile, the Longsword of the Ashlands hovered above, its edge shining brilliantly.


    Under threat of death, Joshua did no dally and quickly diverted all his spirit and aura to his chest area over his heart.


    He knew that his life hung in the balance. If he did not block the attack, he would share Evian''s fate.


    Thud!


    His heart thumped with the force of thunders, and every bit of power gushed forward in an instant. Quickly puffing up his chest, the warrior held up his arms in a cross shape over his head while lifeforce was pumped to every fiber from his heart, before converging on to his arms that had already transformed into the color of steel.


    Veins tightened and muscles knotted as cumbersome aura condensed and materialized into a barrier. The green color of Order became a screen of light under the order of the Azurite, while his bones that contained divinity glinted with runes, both shrouding the warrior''s body and his weapons.


    Simultaneously, the epiphany and inspiration he received from the self-destructing Nuclear Star quickly moved. In front of the warrior''s arms, that ball of red-gold fire swiftly became compact as lifeforce that changes reality mimicked the incinerating rush of heat akin to the sun''s, with aura feeding it as if a raging river.


    In the next second, a heat comparable to Earth''s core spread from the sky above.


    Every dust on the air was lit¡ªeven the ashes that were the red dragon''s remains. An inferno blanketed the sky like the stars and soon changed into a vortex, accumulating at a single point until it became a single streak of light.


    That single moment in time felt as if the War of the Sacred Mountain has stopped. Every existence that possessed a soul felt a reverberation in their hearts as they witnessed the shocking and inconceivable power.


    When they looked to the sky, the energy flow has changed every natural phenomenon. Clouds were blasted into rain, the sun dimmed, the afternoon sky was now night and the stars appeared.


    And amongst those celestial bodies was a dazzling red star that expanded urgently, tuning into a crimson light pillar that pierces the sky and strikes the lava earth.


    The innumerable barriers and aural shields were shattered at once by the pillar. It may be incredible for one individual to create such realistic defenses against the light, but ultimately it was futile.


    Under the red light, the black silhouette was bellowing. He waved his greatsword as if trying to cut something, only to be quickly devoured by the light.


    The end.


    That was the thought of every human and dragon. No one beneath the tier of Legendary could ever survive this attack that could either split summits or flatten it into a plain. However powerful Joshua was, the red dragon''s self-immolating strike would take him to eternal slumber.


    Crack-Booooom!!!!!


    A shockwave spread seemingly to the ends of the earth, and the entire lava crater rose in a frenzy as if being pulled up several times its size¡ªbut soon was turned into ash too.


    Then, something that nobody expects happened.


    After the world-ending rumbling, a smaller explosion rang, skewing the pillar of light just by fractions of an angle. Under the rush of the colossal energy, the skew soon became unmistakable as the pillar soon swayed and finally shot towards the distant sea.


    Wherever the light passed, the earth was demolished, plunging the surface several meters deeper as the western zone of the Sacred Mountain boomed. Then, a rupture formed in lava tore open by a giant sword spread, starting from the crater and extended past the ten kilometers out, parting the sea, stopping the storms and removing every cloud.


    Above the land, the black sword cracked by bits before turning to dust. The replica only had one charge in it, returning to the earth afterward.


    Liquid lava was swept into the sky and fell to the land like rain. As the extreme heat from the molten rocks released vapors, little twisters were formed, shrouding the entire western sea and quaking the Gray Island of Aida and sending multiple fissures into the ground.


    Although the divine circuits at the altar zones could not keep out the tremors, they kept aloft and raised layers of dim gold sacred light shielding to cut off most of the shockwaves from the lava rain. Still, the rampaging quakes were unstoppable and rendered several temples useless temporarily, allowing black-gold molt to stream forward.


    The dragons, however, were defenseless. Most of them who happened to be nearby was blown away by the shockwaves¡ªeven giant dragons that had grown up to twenty meters in length were no different than a fly.


    Thus, the draconic troops at the western sector and the immediate vicinity was wiped out in one swift stroke, the lava rain burning all and showering the land with scorched corpses.


    One way or the other, the war was given paused as the dragons that were still engaged in skirmishes quickly rushed back to help the giant dragons that had been caught in the aftershock of the Longsword''s blast. The Pentashade''s numbers were dwindling, making those adult dragons that participated in the war even more important as their mainstay. There was no way they would be allowed to die in such a meaningless manner.


    Meanwhile, the Supreme-tier clergies that Robzek led also disengaged. The dragons'' lives were precious to their comrades, but so too were the clergies''. Each of them shifted into Sacred Light, split up and headed towards the temples that had lost their shielding.


    If such devastation was leveled at the Sacred Mountain¡ªwould a single attack had knocked out the entire column at the west?


    Nevertheless, a single golden radiance dashed out from one of the shrines and headed for the center of the pillar of light, where it stuck the lava lake.


    Roland grimaced, not quite minding clergies or the dragons who were busy rescuing their comrades. All of them appear to be certain of Joshua''s demise, but the blonde holy knight did not think so. He keenly sensed that the moment that pillar of light struck the crater, a force familiar to him exploded and shoved it off by just that little fraction.


    If it was a direct blow from a divine artifact, even Roland would not doubt that Joshua had perished. However, since there was that slight distortion, the holy knight would never believe that the warrior who could prevail after a direct assault by the Evil God of Calamity would simply die here!


    Definitely not!


    Roland arrived at the crater in the blink of an eye, where the intense heat still lingered. Tiny seams of that horrific surge of energy echoed around, striking the holy knight''s divine light shield with banging noises. He looked down, his eyes sweeping across the blotches of lava as if trying to see the existences below it.


    His expression then turned both stunned and joyful at once.


    Rays of radiance were shooting out of the lava''s surface. Soon, the molten rocks were repelled by a force, and a black shadow covered in a blurred shielding appeared.


    The scene did not escape the notice of a Supreme-tier white dragon, which in turn almost suffocated itself by forgetting to breathe.


    Then, finally respiring normally again, it let out an outraged bellow.


    "Not dead?!"


    "How could he not die?!"


    Joshua, naturally, was not dead.


    He still held his sword with a posture of cutting something down, while his axe lay sloping in front of his chest, blocking part of the explosion. He appeared to be roaring¡ªburning cinders sprayed out of his mouth and shifted into an air current, signaling his survival.


    All of the warrior''s clothing had already been vaporized after the Nuclear Star imploded. He had replaced them with aural armor, which now was on the brink and about to vanish. His skin was charred as if burnt charcoal, all his blood carbonized.


    But however haggard he was, Joshua was not dead and still clenching his weapons.


    His muscles, and eyes were blackened, while white bones could be seen on his arms with divine runes whirling over it. His skin was now one with the piping hot steam, and there was almost no flesh or bones left.


    Even as the warrior''s lifeforce was about to extinguish, the Azurite over his chest twinkled in a feeble glow. The incessant high-speed regeneration has quickly overburdened it, and the jewel was about to give in.


    Joshua lives.


    That was the meaning of winning.


    With aura vibrating the air in place of his throat, Joshua''s eyes that were two empty sockets remained gleaming with a black-red radiance. He looked up, ''staring'' at the air, as if teasing.


    "Want to take me with you? You''re not worthy!"


    As the Longsword of Ashlands unleashed its power, Joshua had crisply cleaved the fireball replica of the Nuclear Star''s implosion.


    The warrior had come to grips with the Nuclear Star''s power after twice coming into close contact with it¡ªonce employing it, the other experiencing its carnage.


    Although the fireball replica was rather unstable, it was exactly what he needed. As soon Ying''s divine armament form swung out, the unstable fireball imploded with a detonation far greater than Evian''s nuclear star. The chain reaction overwhelmed the warrior in no time at all, colliding with the impact overhead.


    Undoubtedly, even firepower of such magnitude could not nullify the divine artifact the red dragon burned its own life to activate. In spite of that, it reacted like a reactive armor that self-destructs to protect itself from an armor-piercing bullet, and simply pushed the incomparable explosion just a little.


    Ultimately, that tiny adjustment changed everything for Joshua, who only had to endure just a minuscule impulse of the divine artifact''s direct blow¡ªhis pathetic form now was a result of the self-destructive discharge.


    Roland quickly ran beside the warrior, caught him by his shoulder and quickly fled.


    In the next second, the spiteful onslaught thrown out by giant dragons struck the lava lake. As if sun''s light was reaching the ground, every sort of spell struck the gigantic lake of molt at once, raising another round of lava rain.


    When Robzek and the others saw that Joshua was still alive, they were almost stunned into vegetable states. The commander, who had even once witnessed the warrior took every formidable offensive spell thrown at him by Mandagar in his stride, could never believe that Joshua survived such desolation. It was unimaginable, and the miracle of miracles!


    Still, throwing away his shock, the silver-haired knight quickly led the other Supreme knights out to act as escorts as Roland shouldered Joshua back to the temple zone. The dragons attack might have a great effect on unshielded areas, but under overlapping Holy Light defenses, all they made were ripples. When they finally got Joshua back into the heart of the Sacred Mountain, all the dragons could only seethe, and stop their hateful strikes reluctantly.


    But right now, the warrior was in a poor state.


    His thunderous heartbeat was weakening; his typically fiery mental state cooling. Darkness loomed rapidly over his spirit as if it had fell into the Abyss. Other than his heart and brain, everything else was charred¡ªeven the Azurite would need hours to repair a fraction of it.


    Indeed, the regeneration could rebuild the flesh and blood¡ªthe very essence of life, but time was what Joshua now lacks.


    He would not last for another five minutes.


    After being carried inside one of the most majestic temples within the underground fortress of the Sacred Mountain, Joshua was spread out over a stone slab with four Supreme Great Priests around him and injecting beams of Sacred Light to animate regeneration. However, he had not a drop of living blood or flesh left, and all the cascading power of the holy light could do was keep him an inch away from death.


    In the grand and time-worn temple, blackened flesh had become as dazzling as a black precious stone after being administered with Holy Light. Any remaining fire elements were discharged, while glimmering light patterns that seemed to be going out formed over his body.


    There was something devastating but aesthetic about. Nonetheless, there was no sign of life.


    "Not like that!"


    At the rectangular center of the temple, Great Nun Bertha, the head nun of the White Seven-Sisters Rose Abbey, approached with a scowl. Her usually compassionate face seemed to carry a shred of anxiety.


    "Holy Light can regenerate flesh and blood and restore life, but it only works when the one being healed still has their body intact and not resisting. Liege Radcliffe still has a beating heart, but that''s the hub of his power. Even if he allows it, we could never administer it with Holy Light!"


    "I see. Holy Light isn''t enough, this requires pure lifeforce!" Garcia, a priest with dwarven blood who kept his calm and quick wits replied quickly. He was another Supreme-tier clergy who was injured by the Legendary dragon''s frost attack. A Heart of Tarrasque, or maybe¡­"


    Suddenly, a faint, elderly voice wafted from behind the various Supreme-tier individuals.


    "Your Eminence, that warrior is the key to finding Father Nature."


    Roland, who had been just looking on from a corner, turned to the direction of the voices and stared, his eyes widened.


    "Your¡­ Your Holiness?"


    Before the exquisite murals and wall sculpting, two hazy silhouettes seemed to be forming from afar, their incredible radiance of positive energy illuminating even the ceiling.


    Pope Igor''s body constituted of Holy Light. He smiled slightly as his projection here left everyone staring in surprise, before vanishing quietly. Beside him was a beautiful elven lady''s silhouette, formed in green natural energies.


    Her clothes were sewn out of plants, while her head carried a crown of rubber leaves. After Pope Igor''s projection dissipated she walked towards Joshua. The Supreme-tier individuals backed-off unconsciously when she did, giving way to her respectfully.


    This was because she was the Nature Magister, the chief of the great elven druids and one of the top elven leaders of this world.


    "To still live at this state¡­" She could not help but sigh and shake her head when she saw Joshua''s condition, before flashing a begrudging smile. "Igor convinced me to fight the Pentashade with one line, and now wants me to save a life too¡­"


    "Well, it doesn''t matter if you are the indeed the key to finding Father Nature as he said¡­" After musing to herself, the elf took out a warm green orb of light.


    In the heart of the orb was an unsullied translucent material. It resembled a crystal, but was much more malleable and less sturdy, and was dispersing concentrated life energies all the time.


    "The Heartwood of the Lifetree!"


    Someone within the crowd quickly gasped in awe. Unaffected by the distraction, the nature magister walked before the warrior, and pressed the Heartwood over Joshua''s own heart without hesitation.


    Green luster sparkled.


    Thumping heartbeats rang across the entire temple again.

 Chapter 403 That Which I Love Dearly

    Death comes like winter rain. Freezing all sensations and encumbering the body, after which consciousness plummets into the abyss like a piece of lead.


    Joshua calmly felt this heaviest, strongest, and most dizzying sense of slumber. Watching his own flame of life dimming bit by bit, an infinite amount of memories started to replay in his eyes.


    But he killed those images and continued feeling the taste of coming in contact with death.


    Since his eyes were burned off and his nerves charred, he had no senses left. Hearing, smell, touch, and sight were already too far gone, allowing the warrior to easily sense things he would not feel normally.


    He could see his own soul, still lit by just a fraction, sparkling intensely in the darkness.


    Under the radiance of his soul, he could see and hear hazily.


    "Not Like that! Holy Light can regenerate flesh and blood and restore life, but¡­"


    A kind old woman''s anxiety.


    "This requires pure lifeforce¡­"


    The calm utterance of an elder.


    At the moment, the soul''s condition and awareness were swiftly extending. Joshua could now feel four Supreme-tier individuals around him, anchoring his flesh and living state with incredible Holy Light. He could also tell that the utterly incinerated frame placed in the middle of this majestic temple was his own body, and he was watching himself from a third-person angle.


    On the other end of the altar, the silver-haired girl and black-haired boy were brimming with tears as they tried to force their way beside him. They were stopped by a solemn Roland, even as the urgent footsteps of the black dragon girl lass and the clunky stride of Unit-01 could be heard from a nearby corridor.


    Material did not seem to obstruct the warrior''s vision. If he wanted to, he could observe past the stone and wood, and look out to the view hundreds and thousands of meters away.


    So that was the perception of the soul, Joshua realized with a start. The sight of spirits was really so unique and different from what he imagined.


    Death did not terrify the warrior even by a little¡ªsuch innate emotions simply did not exist in his soul.


    Quite refreshing.


    Joshua thought, his immense soul raising invisible ripples unnoticed by those present. The Divine Armaments were busy praying for him, the Supreme individuals preoccupied healing him. In the distant, the battle on the ground as well as the lava rain has ceased, and the War of the Sacred Mountain was put on hold.


    Joshua felt that he could speak despite in this condition¡ªjust like the ghosts spoke of in folktales. It would not be difficult after a little preparation, but as he prepared to try and greet Ling and Ying, a tremendous yet saintly power surged on the other end of the altar.


    Pope Igor and a woman shrouded in the breath of nature sent projections of themselves here. The aged pope stared gravely at Joshua''s body, but quickly sensed something, and started looking around the temple.


    Naturally, he quickly caught sight of Joshua in the corner while the warrior''s slowly regained the shape he had as a human. He prepared to salute the old man, but Igor''s spiritual communication stopped him.


    "No, Joshua."


    The pope''s tone carried both annoyance and mirth, as well as shreds of surprise and helplessness. "I''ve especially brought the Nature Magister from the battlefield to restore your body, and not help you turn into a spirit adrift. Quick, return to your body."


    The Legendary champions had been watching as the battle raged beneath them at the Sacred Mountain. Be it Joshua''s sudden attack or Evian''s decisive counter, everything did not escape the three Legendary dragons and the three Legendary champions.


    When the red dragon was almost struck down, the dragons had even attempted to leave the void and return to the Sacred Mountain¡ªonly to be stopped by Igor''s trio.


    Afterward, it was Evian''s triggering of the divine longsword, an attack that sunk the western part of the Gray Island by almost five meters and tore a fissure as far as ten kilometers.


    At that point, the three Legendary dragons had lost their intention to fight as they became preoccupied with returning to the physical realm. Taking full use of the opportunity, Igor quickly turned to the Nature Magister and convinced her to send a projection of herself into the altar. He knew that Joshua was not dead, and that to save him, help from the beautiful and authoritative elf was necessary.


    Nonetheless, the pope never expected that Joshua''s soul was lively that it had rearranged its consciousness and memory just minutes before them, complete with the ability of reasoning.


    If he had arrived a moment later, Joshua would definitely have reborn as a solid and powerful spiritual body.


    It was no laughing matter. Igor even saw the divine patterns spreading over his soul, and with it as support the warrior''s spirit would definitely come to possess immense capabilities that would not lose out to when he was a human. But if that really happens Joshua would never be revived, that was why the elderly pope quickly got Joshua''s soul to stop wandering and return to his body.


    Whatever the case may be, the Joshua had contributed greatly to the Church of Seven Gods once more. If he did not suppress the red dragon, the Longsword of the Ashlands that could turn an entire particular direction into ash¡ªthe parted sea and land be his witness¡ªwould be leveled instead at an entire line of fortifications.


    It was not some bad case scenario, but the truth. That alone compelled Igor to do his best to revive Joshua, even if it took ''divine providence''.


    Still, before that was needed, the Nature Magister who could completely heal his grave injuries walked forward.


    There was something unusual about the outer layer of the warrior''s soul form. There was a circular pattern of Order power flashing there as if stifling the Nature Magister''s senses so that the Legendary champion could not detect the commune between Joshua''s soul and Igor.


    Naturally, Joshua could not sense it too, and merely obediently return to his body.


    The moment the soul slipped back into the toasted body, the warrior could see a green crystalline overflowing with the power of life being pressed over his heart.


    A warm touch spread, and his heart started hammering once more.


    However, the moment he felt that he could open his eyes and looked upon the world as a human once more, Joshua felt the world spinning.


    In the altar, the Nature Magister looked on in amazement at the warrior''s chest. The moment she placed the Heartwood of the Lifetree on the hub of his energies and disseminated the incredible lifeforce throughout his body with her secret method to stimulate regrowth, Joshua''s heart suddenly flashed with a brilliant green radiance.


    The radiance was combined with the Heart''s lifeforce that could raise the dead, swiftly repairing Joshua''s body. In seconds, blackened body parts peeled off, replaced by new blood and nerves, while the organs and eyeballs grew out in a rather harrowing pace.


    However, Joshua''s spirit awakened in another illusionary world.


    It was a broad grass plain that stretches as far as the eye could see. The emerald plants filled nearby hills, and a little river flowed, winding around valleys and forests.


    A peaceful hut stood beside the river, and the whirling sounds of a water wheel could be heard.


    The sun shone cozily, the sky was clear and cloudless for thousands of miles.


    "The first time I''ve revived a kid, the family was rearing, my mother stared at me in fear. My father did his best to soothe her, asking me affectionately to not use that power in front of others. But I know that he was scared too¡ªhe later tried to be coy about my origins, as if I wasn''t their child."


    Joshua''s entire body suddenly halted. He turned behind to see a comely youth with white hair and eyes, sitting atop the lush green hill.


    The youth''s white hair was not of this world. His features were kind and flawless¡ªthe very definition of perfect. Still, beauty and looks were just a part of him, the most eye-catching was that hint of a smile beside his mouth.


    He grinned silently on top of the hill, his plain flax robes flapping lightly in the wind.


    "¡­ Sage?"


    Joshua inhaled sharply. This was not the first time he was here.


    The Sage that spent his early days in a little village, and it was not the first time he spoke either. Still, it was the first time he came seeking the warrior to interact with him.


    That being said, the white-haired youth did not answer Joshua''s call. He simply stood up lightly and looked up towards the sun.


    A dulcet but young voice then came.


    "Fear towards the unknown is temporary, they ultimately accepted my ability."


    "But I wasn''t satisfied¡ªfor what did my power represent? And what''s behind that? All that I desired to learn was thanks to human curiosity."


    The youth then spread his arms against the sun, the golden rays shining into his eyes, reflecting an atypical color.


    "That''s why I left home and traveled the world. To seek the truth behind nature, the rationale behind all phenomenon.


    The scene peaceful river hut then shifted, and time began to hurry. Mountains, dense forests, elven villages, dwarf settlements, halflings huts, lizardmen nests, human towns, floating islands of winged people, centaurs running across grass plains, savage orcs rampaging in barren wastelands, as well as ougels, as dumb as rocks but more powerful than daemons, led their two-headed kind into the hunt for draconic beasts.


    There were harpies living beside the cliffs, and deep beneath the oceans, primitive merfolk taming sea monsters. Even at the heart of the icy sea at the northern poles as well as the peaks on the western continent, all sorts of races flourished.


    Everything was so alive, so moving.


    But ultimately, the images stopped at a battlefield.


    It was a skirmish that lasted for thousands of years. Armies of mixed races were tearing at each other for a bountiful land. Swords clashed, blood spluttered and filled rivers and lakes, while corpses blanketed the land.


    The white-haired youth stood at the heart of the battlefield¡ªsurrounded by blood, bones, and cadavers. He was calmly caressing a human warrior''s cheek and closing the spiteful eyes. Though the iron smell of blood was a contrast to his personality, he did not show a trace of discomfort.


    "Knowing the truth and possessing power meant seeing further and thinking heavier thoughts."


    The illusion changed again, and now the youth stood at the heart of Chaos. He turned and looked at the silent warrior, while silhouettes started appearing beside him.


    Finally, thirteen individuals came, standing firmly beside the youth.


    "I led human to progress, replaced strife with peace, and the world returned to tranquility under the influence of me and my followers."


    "I led the humans away from their walls to build empires."


    "I led the elves away from dense forests to form alliances."


    "By my doing, the dwarves united under a single leader. Most of the conflicts were eliminated, Order was raised, and all races advanced, hand in hand, towards a new age."


    "That is why they honor me by calling me Sage." He said calmly.


    Time then finally transfixed to one autumn day several millennia ago. In an altar built in pure white marble, the Sage''s solemn expression returned to the one he had in his childhood days. His sight could sweep across the world, and though there were discord, slaughter, war, hardship, and foolishness happening quietly at some corner and persisting, he was satisfied¡ªfor it was enough.


    The dwarves created a mobile city of steel between the hills, the elves constructed Sunships that launch expeditions far into the void, human exploration teams had broken through dimensions and found more than ten new worlds.


    It could not get better. Everything was developing steadily. Though life evolved in wars or survival against cruelty, nobody needed to live through that anymore.


    Joshua, however, inhaled sharply again at the scene.


    He knew what happened next¡ªthe invasion of the Abyss, the advent of the Evil Gods. All that was peaceful and thriving was thus shattered, just like a clay pot within kilns.


    Thus, the warrior was rendered speechless.


    Keenly aware, the white-haired youth resorted to gazing nostalgically and longingly at the sights of prosperity, just before everything vanished, the illusions being reclaimed by darkness.


    Leaving him and the warrior in the void, staring at each other.


    "Order will always be destroyed jus as new Order will be reestablished. The multiverse is recycling between the death and rebirth of millions of existences, and I believe that holds true for our world too," the Sage said softly, and walked towards Joshua, hand outstretched as if to touch his face.


    But due to an issue with heights, he could only reach his chest. The Sage did not seem to mind, and merely spoke again with a tranquil voice.


    "My heir, would you help me love this world?"


    Though he appeared to be just a young man, the words he said were filled with compassion and sentimentality¡ªas if an elder feasting his eyes upon a scion he never saw in ages, releasing a heartfelt lament in turn.


    Without waiting for Joshua''s answer, the ''Sage'' smiled again and dematerialized. The illusory darkness shifted hurriedly too, returning it to the normal darkness since when one''s eyes were closed.


    The warrior slowly opened his. It was a private room in a temple of the Church.


    He was wearing a patient''s loose robes, and beside him, the divine armament siblings and black dragon girl stood nervously.


    The huge Steel Elemental Unit-01 was standing outside the door due to another case of issue with size. Unable to enter, it lowered its back, and stared keenly at the warrior''s bed.


    Ying was the first to leap into his arms when they saw that Joshua woke up. The warrior could feel something wet on his chest, as well as hearing a whimper. Black let out a sigh, before pressing down on his legs. Ling was the calmest, but he seemed to turn soft as if prepared to fall to his knees¡ªeither way, it was a lot off his mind.


    Petting the lass''s head, Joshua showed a gentle smile that does not fit his old impression. He spoke, calming everyone and assuring that he was perfectly fine.


    Somehow, the warrior could hear a sigh¡ªor perhaps a blessing¡ªringing around his ears.


    ¨CAll this.


    ¨CMy fellow beings that which I love dearly.

 Chapter 404 Yes, I Was the One Who Threw I

    His thoughts were gradually drifting away from the dream related to the Sage.


    Examining his body from top to bottom, Joshua noticed that there was no problem at all.


    He patted Ying, who was still wiping her tears away from her cheeks, on the head and placed her on the side of the bed. Then he let the divine armament girl lie on his lap after smacking the black draconic girl who was rolling around away from his lap. The warrior put away the quilt that was made of the ''Shroud of Turin'' and got up from the bed.


    His movement was smooth. His body did not show any stagnation or uncomfortable soreness at all. The current condition of his entire body was perfect.


    Currently, Joshua was feeling endless vitality surging within his body. His energy continuously poured out. He did not feel even the slightest unease. Previously, the heavy injuries he had where his entire nervous system was burned inside out felt like it never happened at all. The injuries seemed to have miraculously vanished without a trace.


    The warrior was convinced that he could get into another great battle now. That was not a misleading hunch, his thought was true. The current state of his body was much better than it ever was before the battle.


    Looking at his surroundings, Joshua noticed that the decorations around the room were simple. However, the room was filled with dense Holy Light. The curtains were drawn with the healing runes as they hung on all four walls of the room. They released energy waves with attributes to provide the body with positive effects. The warrior could not deny that the Church was extremely concerned about healing his injuries. Whether it was the four Supreme-tier champions who were maintaining the vitality of his body until Pope Igor and the Nature''s Magister arrived, or the room that was carefully decorated, they proved that they were sincere in helping the warrior.


    By that time, the two divine armaments and the black draconic girl seemed to have calmed down. They were truly worried sick this time. In the past, Joshua would be able to turn the situation around whenever he was faced with danger. The power of the Azurite had always been able to save the warrior''s life. However, the situation was completely different this time, his injuries were so heavy that even the Azurite was unable to regenerate his flesh and blood fast enough to save him. The warrior could only rely on the support given by the others. This was indeed the worst he ever had.


    According to Ling, after they had regenerated Joshua''s body completely, the projection of the Nature''s Magister vanished without a trace. Even though his body had been completely regenerated, his spirit had yet to recover. He remained in a coma for almost half a day. His body was transferred to the room.


    As for now, the war between the Church and the Pentashade dragons had been momentarily paused. Due to the aftermath of the warrior''s battle and the last resort of the red dragon, the system of the entire berserk dragon legion on the northwest side had been hit hard as their number was less than 10% of their initial number. There were at least hundreds of giant dragons affected, most of the giant dragons were killed on the battlefield. There were also a small number of them missing.


    The Pentashade dragons had suffered a tremendous loss. The high morale of the giant dragons that had accumulated over several months due to the siege on the Sacred Mountain had been knocked down. It would take approximately one week for them to readjust their forces and their morale as well.


    Joshua had not expected that his spirit would be connected to the Sage''s illusion during that period of time. He had not expected that something so huge would happen when he was in coma¨Cin simple words, the church and the forces of the berserk dragons had momentarily called for a truce. The Sacred Mountain seemed to have an absolute advantage over the situation of the war.


    The longer they delayed, more divine puppets would be made. The reinforcement forces from the kingdoms in the distant south could possibly have arrived at the Sacred Mountain. In fact, the reinforcements might have arrived. The warrior knew the Nature''s Magister personally. The arrival of that Legendary-tier druid was obviously suggesting that the situation of the current world had changed since his past life. Having two Legendary-tier Champions joining forces to battle against three Legendary-tier giant dragons, and the elven race to join forces with the Sacred Mountain to go to war with the Pentashade dragon race, the situation was definitely better than having Pope Igor defending everything on the battlefield all alone in Joshua''s past life.


    However, he was unaware that the situation was not about two Legendary-tier champions going against three Legendary-tier giant dragons. That was not really that important of a thing for him to take note of.


    After roughly describing the situation, Ling was a little hesitant as if he wanted to say something. The warrior was able to see through the boy easily. Joshua leaned over, smiled and hugged the boy. Then he whispered gently into the boy''s ear, "I''m sorry to have you all so worried. You have gone through a lot."


    This time, it was truly his own recklessness that caused him to be so heavily injured. However, the warrior could not find the words to apologize. Joshua knew that if he was more prepared for the powerful magic enhanced weapon held in the hands of his enemy, which was a forged divine weapon, he would not have put himself in such a situation. And thanks to the enhancement of the siblings of the divine armaments who were indestructible, the two of them were able to survive without a scratch from the powerful the impact.


    This was also because Joshua was misled by the rumors he heard in his past life. None of the players in the past life was qualified to join the sacred battle on the Holy Mountain. Even if there was, they were already long dead and eliminated from the battle before they could learn anything about it. Most people just watched a short clip of cut-off CGI and read the battle report on the official forum to learn about the development of the situation. Joshua happened to be one of them back in the past life. He only knew that the berserk dragon forces were able to destroy a part of the defense of the Sacred Mountain using a powerful magic enhanced equipment. However, he never expected that the equipment was so powerful that it was an equal of a divine equipment. The range of the attack was vast, and the charging speed was extremely high, so much so that the warrior was unable to evade or hide from it. Because of that, he took the impact of the attack head-on.


    Joshua originally thought that the equipment was a type of alchemy product like an enchanted charge gun. He thought that the weapon would require a longer time to charge to release such a devastating blow. However, he was wrong. It only charged for a few seconds before releasing that attack.


    "Are you sure you are really alright now, Master?"


    After getting up from the bed, Ying was more emotionally stable. After all, she had experienced many battles and perilous situations with the warrior. Through those experiences, she had learned to keep her emotions in check. Despite all that, the girl was still a little doubtful so she asked, "Or should we ask Lady Bertha to check your condition? After all, you have sustained a heavy injury¡­"


    It was not because she did not have faith in Joshua''s. It was just her subconsciously wanting to be sure that her master had fully recovered from that heavy injury.


    "Master is definitely in good shape right now."


    Those words came from Black. She seemed more open-minded. She did not worry too much for the warrior. In her head, the warrior had always been invincible. Even the god of death would have to kneel before the warrior. All of the minor injuries would be healed in minutes. The recovery speed of the warrior had blurred her judgment.


    Even though his body had been burned to crisp, he was able to recover completely in half a day.


    ''Master is indeed mighty,'' she thought.


    At that time, Eva who was outside the door of the room was slowly keeping its eyes back. It stood by the entrance through as if it was a giant metallic armored ornament. Even though the Steel Elemental did not possess the capability to speak, it could still understand most languages. It already knew that the warrior had fully recovered from all of his injuries and no one should worry themselves with him anymore. So, it just stood at the door with joy.


    "I''m all healed. Not a problem at all."


    Responding Ying''s, Joshua nodded and gripped his fists as everyone around him could hear a crack. Besides the brightening of his brownish skin tone from sun exposure due to the regeneration of his entire body, Joshua''s body and strength did not weaken even by a little. Quite a number of hidden injuries had also vanished.


    The warrior could vaguely feel the green crystalline substance he saw while his soul was returning to his body. It was obvious that it was one of the holy relics that belonged to the elves, which could bring back the dead¡ªa divine artifact that can regenerate a body, even the souls of the dead, the [Life Tree Heartwood].


    The fruit of the Sacred Life Tree, also the bud of the Sacred Life Tree, could heal all sorts of injuries. It could even heal the life force that was burnt out from over-abuse of forbidden spells. The Life Tree Heartwood was the purest form of ''Life'' gathered together into one. Other than some extremely special case like the hidden injury on Israel''s body, it was an omnipotent potion that could heal any injury. Grass and insects could be enlarged by the light of the Life Tree Heartwood. According to legend, those giant plants and strange insects in the forest of the distant south were born because several Trees of Life were destroyed when a natural disaster befell the region and scattered the Life Tree Heartwoods all over the place.


    [Unique Blessing: Heart of Life]


    [Your heart has been incorporated with a special kind of divine artifact, which constantly releases vitality and changes the essence of your life force. You gain the special abilities of ''Extraordinary Regeneration'' and ''Flawless Body''. Your healing speed is greatly enhanced. You are also immune to all Poison-type creatures that are Gold tier and below Gold tier. At the same time, your blood takes similar effect of an ''Intermediate Healing Potion''. Your flesh and blood can be used as the raw material to craft Superior HP Potion.]


    [The person who swallows the treasure into his belly will become the treasure himself¡­ Hey, why are you looking at me?!]


    [¡ª Great Explorer Harland Lionheart]


    After scanning through his character tab and confirming that most of his data did not change, Joshua also noticed that a new special gift had appeared. That confirmed his suspicion that the green crystal object that he saw earlier was indeed the [Life Tree Heartwood]. Only a powerful magic enhanced item like that would have such an amazing effect. It could even provide the person who ate it with a special gift.


    A faint vibration came from the room above him. Joshua paid little attention to that. He noticed that this was not any Dragon Breath from any frenzied dragon or any shrine collapsing down. It sounded just like the sound of some gigantic puppet operating at a rhythmic pace cleaning up the rubbles.


    That was probably the divine machines of the Sacred Mountain cleaning up the battlefield as they repaired the collapsed shrines in the inner rim of the line of defense. Joshua was not surprised. The alchemy products of the Sacred Mountain of the Seven Gods had always been extremely advanced. They had already developed large-scale engineering machines and structures long ago. However, they could not find a place nor a time for them to utilize their advanced technology. It seemed that the sudden war with the berserk dragons had gained the church an opportunity to use a lot of their old goods and inspirations from their warehouse.


    Compared to the enchanted armor, these large-scale alchemy puppets were too huge and clumsy. Furthermore, 03 and Moreila had been working on enhancing the enchanted armor while lowering the cost and materials needed to build them. Well, it seems that Moldavia would soon be able to normalize the use of enchanted armor by the people. By then, the process of building them would definitely be faster than now. The resources of the territory would definitely increase due to the improvement in the efficiency of the labor force.


    Just as the warrior was thinking about the progress in his own territory, he suddenly turned towards the door.


    He furrowed his brows slightly and stared right at the space at the door. The warrior''s eyes seemed to see through the walls and the dimension and looked straight at the person who was about to arrive. A few seconds later, his eyebrows rose. He was a little surprised.


    "This is truly a surprise¡­" Joshua muttered to himself. "It is truly unexpected that this man would come. Perhaps the battle among the Legendaries in the Void has come to an end?"


    As the warrior muttered to himself, the divine armament and the black draconic girl also looked towards the direction of the door. At that time, a blue light began to shine around the door. The gigantic Steel Elemental Eva stepped aside a little to give way for the dimensional door.


    A few seconds later, a dark gold-haired man holding a giant draconic lance in his hand walked out of the dimensional door and stood before Joshua.


    It was the Emperor of the Imperial Kingdom, the Legendary champion Israel himself.


    The Emperor whose title was the [Apocalyptic Dragon Knight] had a gentle smile on his face. After walking through the dimensional door, he walked straight to the warrior. Israel patted Joshua''s shoulder, seemingly in a good mood, "You are recovering pretty well, Radcliffe. Even though the Nature''s Magister was a little stingy, he is still a reliable comrade during hard and crucial times."


    Only a Legendary-tier champion could comment on another Legendary-tier champion with that tone. As the representative of the Druid who has a simple title, the Nature''s Magister was a completely different person from Emperor Israel himself. The both of them had completely different point of views on basically everything. Israel thought that the Legendary champion definitely had mental issues for being so stingy and stubborn. On the other hand, the Legendary champion thought that the Emperor was ridiculously arrogant and high profiled. That he was a complete cancer to the world.


    So, it the price Pope Igor paid in order prevent a battle between the two of them was still unknown. However, from the looks of it, the relationship between the two of them seemed to have improved quite a lot after they have fought together side by side.


    "So, how are you feeling? Did the forged divine longsword leave any residual or energy in your body?"


    Israel seemed to know a lot of details about the warrior''s situation. Joshua did not seem to be surprised. It was pretty obvious that the Emperor must have gotten the news about the warrior from the start. He even knew about the danger that the warrior''s body faced.


    He looked sincerely joyful that Joshua was all well. He spoke more than he usually did. The warrior bowed to Israel to greet him as he felt a little awkward. After he turned around, he did not respond to Israel''s question.


    Naturally, Israel had also noticed that something was not right¡ªJoshua had never been a person who behaved awkwardly. The last time the warrior paid a visit at the Imperial City, he straight away gave the Divine Crystal to Israel without saying anything. That sort of behavior was extremely rare in the world these days. There must be some great secret behind a man like that especially when he was acting awkwardly.


    So the Emperor asked the warrior directly.


    Joshua answered.


    ¨C Bam¨C


    The tip of the giant draconic lance was plunged straight into the floor of the room as the Emperor was overwhelmed with shock. The white birch board of the floor that was waxed not long ago was pierced right through. The marble under it was completely covered with cracks. Israel lifted one of his hands and pointed his finger at Joshua. He seemed to have something to say but did not say anything in the end.


    After a brief moment, the voice of the distressed man echoed through the room in the fortress beneath the Sacred Mountain.


    "¡­ You blew it up?"

 Chapter 405 My Favourite Story

    "Ao''s Light (the name of the Nuclear Star) was one of the most valuable trophies ever acquired by my ancestors from the orcs during olden days. It was one of the most heroic artifacts that made the royal family so great. It was also a symbol of the dignity of the Royals and the Imperial Kingdom. Hence, it was placed in the middle of the Central Glorious Main Hall as a decorative piece."


    Upon learning that the Nuclear Star had been detonated, Israel had a pained expression on his face. "Even though Igor has sent the emissary of the God of Life to perform the Divine Recovery Ritual for me, I was merely lending the Nuclear Star out."


    After all, it was indeed his fault for detonating the Nuclear Star. Hence, Joshua kept his mouth shut and remained silent, he did not say anything at all. The Emperor seemed to have recovered his normal mood after sighing regretfully.


    "Even though that was the case, I''ve already expected that it will not return unscratched the moment I lent it."


    Israel shook his head and spoke remorsefully, "However, if the Church of the Seven Gods was the one who is responsible for its destruction, I might still be able to give them a good reason to get more compensation from them. But instead, it was you who blew it up by risking your own life¡­ Never mind then."


    The Emperor knew very well that the expedition party that crossed the realm to get into the Dark Abyss did not have many options when they were faced with a legion of abyssal dragons. Hence, it was necessary to detonate the Nuclear Star in order to ensure their own survivals. As the ruler of the Imperial Kingdom, Israel would never upset himself over worldly possessions. The remorse he felt a while ago was just a sense of pity for losing an heirloom. It was more about making a gesture.


    Joshua had that qualification though.


    Now that they were done talking and Israel had confirmed that the warrior had recovered, Israel was ready to leave the underground fortress. The great legion of the berserk dragons had yet to retreat. The Emperor was needed at the center of the Sacred Mountain so that he could continue to confront the three Legendary-tier dragons with Igor and the Nature''s Magister. Even though their enemies had lost their deadly weapon ''Longsword of the Ashlands'', their forces were still as deadly as ever.


    Right before the Emperor was about to take leave, he suddenly recalled something important, "Oh, right. There''s also this."


    Holding his giant dragon lance in one hand, Israel broke the dimensional space with his other. The fragments of the world wrapped around his arm as he reached his hand into the small crack he tore on the dimensional space in front of him. After that, he took something out from the other side and put it in front of Joshua and the others in the room. Israel had an odd expression on his face. "This should be your trophy for winning the battle. Although he came to the Sacred Mountain on his own initiative, be it me or Igor, both of us believe that you should be the one keeping this."


    After he finished what he wanted to say, the Legendary warrior took a step forward as the dimensional space around him shattered. A blue dimensional door appeared from the void and opened. After that, the Emperor vanished into the dimensional door, a moment later, the door vanished too.


    Joshua lowered his head after watching the Emperor leave the room through the dimensional door.


    A pale, blue-haired ''elf'' emerged slowly from the floor filled with shredded pieces of wood as he slowly stood up. He seemed somewhat overwhelmed. However, he understood his current situation.


    That elf appeared just like the other elves. He was handsome and beautiful. His pair of eyes were watery blue, just like the color of the sky. However, after taking a closer look, one would notice that those eyes actually belonged to a dragon. He lifted his head and looked at the warrior, forcing a smile. Then, he gently nodded and said, "Ah, greetings¡­"


    He sounded as if he was about to cry.


    "Oh, it is ''Ah''. He actually survived all that?"


    The divine armaments took a look at the elf, they lowered their heads and began discussing about him. However, their voices were crystal clear to everyone in the room. As for Black, she only lifted her head and took a peek at the blue dragon with her eyes that were filled with curiosity.


    "Nice you meet you, Suralno." After nodding his head, the warrior patted Ying and Ling''s head to indicate that they should stop talking now. "So, are you completely surrendering then?"


    Sweeping his eyes over the blue-haired elf, Joshua could recognize the presence and attributes of the person before him. That blue elf was obviously the human form of that Blue Dragon Suralno. Even Ying and Ling could also tell that with a simple good look at the blue-haired elf. In his past life, Joshua had met this elf many times. The blue dragons loved freedom. They would sometimes descend from the sky because of some reasons and transform into their human form to travel across the great continent. Their most favorite form would be elven bards like the one Suralno was in right now. They loved to sing songs and poems about what they have heard and seen in the sky in front of everyone.


    Naturally, Suralno had completely surrendered¡ªbecause of Ying and Ling, he was heavily injured and could not heal from it. The legion of berserk dragons never had any Ritual-grade healing abilities among themselves that could heal that sort of wounds. In order to prevent himself from dying a worthless death, the blue dragon could only find his own way to the defense of the Sacred Mountain, reveal his own identity and surrender himself to his enemies.


    Suralno''s nickname, the [Windrider], was also quite renowned on the Sacred Mountain. After being suppressed by a few Supreme-tier champions and locked into the underground dungeon, the clergy had also confirmed the truth that Joshua had wounded Suralno so badly that it had to surrender. They aided the blue dragon to stop himself from bleeding out. Then they locked the blue dragon in the dungeon as they waited for the order from higher up before they could start the interrogation on it. After all, it was a Supreme-tier dragon. Regardless of whether they wanted to sentence the blue dragon to death or to make an ally out of him, those decisions were not the soldiers'' to make.


    Joshua noticed that it seems that the decision had been placed in his hand. He was the responsible one to make the decision now.


    So, after looking at the blue dragon from head to toe, his horrific red eyes starred at Suralno giving Suralno a chill down his spine.


    Suralno''s surrender did not come as a surprise. Other than his injuries, he was no longer able to return to the Pentashade dragons because of his betrayal to his own kind. Although Suralno really had no idea where Evian was located at, all the dragons would believe that it was him who had revealed the identity of the red dragon and its mission to their enemies. Or else Joshua would never have found Evian and forced him to his demise.


    In a sense, in the way how dragons see it, it was Suralno who destroyed the plan of the Pentashade dragons. It was a crime never to be forgiven by the Pentashade dragons.


    By that time, the Legendary-tier dragon Rheeti was the first to hunt Suralno down. And by that time, even though the continent was vast and huge, there was no longer any area in the sky that Suralno could fly and glide freely.


    Joshua nodded when he was sure that the blue dragon no longer behaved in a hostile manner towards him. He gestured at Ying and Ling to sit at the side and rest first. Then he spoke solemnly. "Suralno, you will never be able to return to the camp of the Giant Dragons, nor will you be able to move across the continent freely. Therefore, do you intend to stay at the Sacred Mountain? Or do you intend to follow me back to the Imperial City after the war is over?"


    The warrior had always been very blunt. The blue dragon had lived so many lives as an ordinary human being. He had met this sort of existence more times than he could count. So, he had already gotten used to that way of speaking. He immediately responded to the warrior, saying, "Return to the Imperial City with you."


    His reply was simple and powerful, as if he had already made up his mind long before the warrior asked him. Suralno knew that even if he surrendered himself completely to the human, the people of the Sacred Mountain, which had been under siege by the berserk dragon forces, would never truly be able to accept a dragon living with them, let alone a dragon that had a part in invading their territory. On the other hand, the blue dragon could not even do anything before he was bashed up badly by the warrior. He did not even get to cause any damage to anything. Even though it was truly embarrassing, he was definitely not going to be despised by the people in the Imperial City as long as he could express his sincerity and his loyalty to the Imperial Kingdom.


    The system information about the blue dragon popped up into Joshua''s vision. However, the warrior did not look closely at those information. He roughly confirmed that Suralno''s status had indeed turned from enemy to neutral. There was even an option to recruit him or not. The warrior nodded and said, "Alright then. Coincidentally, there''s a bunch of baby dragons that need nurturing back in my territory. Perhaps I do need a full-fledged dragon to assume the role."


    Joshua turned around and looked at the black draconic girl who was laying on the side of the bed. He stiffened up. Then the warrior sighed and said, "It seems that I have thought too much¡­ and it seems that I can''t really hope that she could do something about it¡­"


    The moment after Suralno heard what Joshua said, his face hardened. Then he cautiously asked the warrior, "Lord Count, may I know how many baby dragons you have?"


    "Probably¡­ a dozen of them¡­ perhaps twenty," Joshua shrugged. He could not specifically recall exactly how many baby dragons he had. "Other than that, there''s also some daemon mounts. Your job is to nurture all of them. Rest assure that it is not really a hectic job. You will find it easy and relaxing."


    Twenty baby dragons? The type of dragon where you only need two of them to annihilate the entire lair of your enemy? The type of horrific creatures that could weaken the nerves of the master of the dragon lair once they had reached a certain number? Where did Joshua the Dragonslayer manage to get so many of those baby dragons?


    Suralno did not feel relaxed at all, not even by a tiny bit. He was shocked and astonished at the same time¨Cever since he was born, he had been flying around the world to travel and experience life in every corner of the world. Yet, he had never met a mother dragon before, let alone taking care of baby dragons. Basically speaking, he was completely inexperienced. The blue dragon intended to reject the mission that seemed too difficult for him to handle. However, after some thinking about the situation and the warrior''s strength, he accepted the mission bitterly, "Alright."


    A few days later, on the other side of the world.


    Northern Imperial Kingdom.


    The latest battle report of the war with the berserk dragons had spread to the fortresses in the south. It even spread across the Imperial City, the Northern lands and the other territories of the nobles who possessed significant strength.


    The fact of Israel''s involvement in the Dragon''s Calamity had been spreading in the dark since long ago. Many nobles had already learned about that. So, nobody was surprised to learn that the ruler of the Imperial Kingdom had been involved in the war. Songs suggested that the Emperor was undefeatable and even the Legendary-tier dragon could not withstand a single blow from the Emperor. However, when the songs were sung by many in the continent, many people with sharp perceptions and observations had also noticed that there was another name on the battle report.


    His name was surprisingly eye-catching. Everyone noticed it as much as they noticed Israel''s name.


    ¡ªJoshua van Radcliffe.


    That name was known to the nobles who were a little more aggressive in making a name for themselves in the world instead of drowning themselves in their comfort zones back in their own pitiful territories. Joshua was known to be the youngest warrior to reach Supreme. Many of them used him as a benchmark in educating their own children.


    ''Count Radcliffe had already reached Supreme-tier when he was twenty-three years old, why haven''t you even reach the barrier of the Gold-tier now?!''


    Those words became a catchphrase that most of the nobles used to educate their own offspring.


    The Church of the Seven Gods did not keep even the slightest details about the performance of the warrior. Back in the depth of the Dark Abyssal Sea, the entire process of the warrior facing the legion of the berserk dragon with his full strength was completely recorded and publicly broadcasted. Currently, even those busybodies out there were actually calculating exactly how many dragons had Joshua slain. If the deaths of the wyverns and the dragons that were killed by the shockwaves caused by the warrior were considered as the warrior''s killings, then he would undoubtedly be the strongest Dragonslayer in the entire history now.


    The warrior had slain over hundreds of giant dragons, thousands or perhaps ten thousands of wyverns, two Supreme-tier black dragons, and one Supreme-tier red dragon. He even tortured a Supreme-tier blue dragon¡­ There was no one in the entire history of the four main settlements of mankind over a thousand years that could compare to the warrior, who had achieved such an extraordinary record. Even the Apocalyptic Dragon Knight Israel and the ancestors of the royal family of previous generations had begun their training giant dragons when the dragons were still young. Through time, only did they manage to nurture their dragons to reach legendary-tier. So those were not truly their own achievements.


    Even the most renowned Dragonslayer by the name ''Saint George'' was only able to slay a Supreme-tier dragon and face off a Legendary-tier dragon, pushing it far away into the void never to return to this world. Even though Saint George''s achievement was deemed to be powerful and impressive, it is still incomparable to the warrior''s.


    Although the news spread very fast, it was too brief for the people to understand the details. His achievement had yet to bear fruit on the Mycroft Continent because everyone on the continent was still processing the news. However, it was undeniable that his name had been spread across the entire continent. Other than the Northern Imperial Kingdom, many other kingdoms and states under the ruling of warlocks across the West Mountains, the major organizations of the Mage and the city states in the Eastern Plains had also learned about it. They would spare no effort in sending any capable manpower of theirs to investigate and analyze the warrior as much as possible after learning about the man who reached Legendary. The forces and other organizations that were secretly scheming against the Northern Imperial Kingdom were also confused at the moment as they no longer know if they should make their move on the Kingdom or wait for the right moment to strike.


    At the same time, in the main city of Moldavia, a lady with long blue hair and a pair of wings sat on the soft velvet cushion back in the Lord''s Mansion. She held onto a book, reading the story to two little girls.


    03 wore a white veil skirt, revealing her slender legs and her small thighs. She read the content of the book with her gentle voice. Her eyes looked as bright as the blue stars.


    In front of her were the two daughters of Vale Dani and Brandon. One of them was hugging a pillow while the other hugged the cushion. They listened intently to the story told by the young lady.


    "¡­Eredar knew that the war was over now. At least the war had ended for him. However, it was just the beginning for some people."


    Taking a deep breath, the Artificial Intelligence closed the book in her hands. After spending three hours of her afternoon, she was finally done with the long memoir of a war called the [Legend of the Wind]. As the main character of the story, the half-elf Eredar who loved freedom and life left his homeland. He flung himself into the battle with the lizardmen across the fields of the southern swamp. When he was engaged with ferocious enemies, the half-elf slowly uncovered the conspiracy brewing behind the war¡­ In short, that was a novel that recorded the memoirs of it all. Even 03 found it difficult to understand the content of the novel. So, she was amazed and confused as to why the two little girls loved that story so much.


    "Sigh¡­ is that the last of the story? Can''t there be more of it?" A girl with long blonde hair lied on the floor as she rolled around in dissatisfaction. "Didn''t you said something had just begun?"


    "Flan, sister 03 was saying that ''it was just the beginning for some people''. It''s not that something has just begun." Next to the blond-haired girl, another girl with a short violet hair who was older than Flan lectured her little sister seriously, "You need to listen carefully to what others are saying¡­ Argh! What are you doing?!"


    The Artificial Intelligence lady looked at the two little girls who were screaming and fighting in front of her. She sighed.


    The rumors about prehistoric relics had begun spreading in the territory of Moldova, the casters and explorers all over the Northern Empire had traveled from all around the continent to Moldova. There were mercenaries who possessed quite extraordinarily powerful strengths and some unknown members from other kingdoms who were secretive with their intentions among the crowd. In order to ensure the safety of the two little girls, Vale Dani and Brandon decided to send them over to Moldova and asked Nostradamus and 03 to take good care of them.


    Remy, the elder sister, and Flan, the younger sister, had very different personalities of their own. One was calm while the other one was always lively. However, both of them enjoyed listening to stories related to war and battles be it novels about memoirs or some diaries about adventures. It could not be helped that people would suspect the stories they were told during their lonely times. Or perhaps they just enjoyed the moments when someone shared a story with them.


    "Speaking of which."


    The two little girls had broken off from the fight and sat down in their own places. After straightening their clothing, the blond girl tightened her headband. She asked 03 curiously, "So what kind of story do you like, big sister?"


    "Me?" The Artificial Intelligence lady was not surprised by the little girl''s question. After all, the little lady had always been a curious person. She thought about it and smiled. Then she replied the little girl, "I should like most of the stories about human beings¡­ Of course, I love adventure stories the most."


    "What kind of adventure stories?"


    This time, it was the elder sister who asked the question. The two siblings sat closer to 03 as they were filled with curiosity. 03 activated her magical field as she ''hugged'' the both of them with both of her projected arms. "Any kind of adventure stories¡­ especially¡­"


    Especially the adventure stories of someone who was far, far away.

 Chapter 406 I Am Back

    Starfall Year 833, the 3rd of September. Cloudy noon.


    The Sacred Mountain in the distant sea, the Great Central Shrine District, Temporary Plaza.


    Hundreds of puppets built from the divine spells transported earth and rocks back and forth in the area. They cleared out a special and vast plaza that was a few hundred meters wide. Wreckages of shrines and the golden light barriers that shielded up the border of the plaza were seen in that area. The shrines stood with their tips shrouded in sacred light mist. Runes floated out from the tip of the shrines. The runes then submerged into the light barriers in the surroundings as if charging the light barrier charged.


    Ever since that battle, the berserk dragons had never done anything that harassed the Church of the Seven Gods. There were many reasons for that. Above all, the main reason was that the Pentashade Dragons had discovered that they no longer had what it takes to breach the defense of the Sacred Mountain.


    Pope Igor, the strongest man in the continent, was not only idolized by the humans. That was a fact recognized by all races in the Mycroft Continent. Even though the three Legendary-tier dragons were bravely engaged in the battle with that man by relying on the enormous number of the berserk dragon''s legion, the presence of the Nature''s Magister and Israel were completely unexpected. Their plans were disrupted because of that.


    The Sacred Mountain with three Legendary-tier champions had become almost ''indestructible''. Even though the Legendary-tier dragons used their full strength to keep the Legendary-tier champions occupied, the remaining of the berserk dragons were not capable of breaking the defense line of the Great Central Shrine District after losing the ''Longsword of the Ashlands''.


    Thus, the calm and peace that were longed for had finally befallen the gray island Aida. Even the berserk dragons had discharged their blockades in the sea. The first reinforcement army from the kingdom in the distant south had finally arrived at the temporary harbor that was set up on the east side of the Sacred Mountain¡ªthe original harbor had been destroyed by the violent earthquake caused by the Longsword of the Ashlands. Because of that, they could only use their divine spell to temporarily build a harbor on the sea.


    The temporary plaza was set up to store the abundant supplies brought over by the reinforcement army. The divine puppets that were built for wars had put down their weapons and equipped themselves with shovels as they began large-scale ground-flattening and reconstruction works. Their efficiency was unexpectedly high, leaving quite a number of priests pondering upon the possibility of turning their divine puppets into construction-type puppets.


    Saya stood on top of a shrine near the plaza, on a column, to command the puppets from a distance.


    After returning from Anos Abyss, the three members of the church from the expedition party had swiftly gone to their respective posts to assume their roles to handle the aftermath of the war. Roland and Robzek were tasked as the commanders at the defense line in the northwest of the Sacred Mountain while Saya was tasked with the responsibility to control the puppets in supporting the necessary defense line of the Sacred Mountain.


    It was a truly weary job to command over hundreds or even thousands of divine puppets at the same time as she would also need to adjust their formations accordingly to battle against different types of draconic beasts in the defense line of the Sacred Mountain. It was not easy at all for a Gold-tier champion like Saya. Furthermore, she had to work like that for weeks with no time to even complain, but Saya was not that kind of person anyway. She completed her tasks perfectly and saved many shrines that needed urgent supports. She was praised and rewarded by the church for being responsible¡ªfrom now on, the two to three hundred divine puppets in the plaza belonged to her.


    Although those puppets did not conform to the Saya''s aesthetic standards, at least puppets would never revolt! For that, it was pretty comforting for the great nun, who was traumatized by her previous experience with Nolan.


    "It seems that the Sacred Mountain is in need of a complete reconstruction now." After making sure that all of her puppets had carried out the tasks based on her plan, Saya nodded and looked around her from the top of the shrine.


    Saya could ''see'' that the other shrines across the Sacred Mountain were covered in golden lights as they were shrouded with a sacred atmosphere. Although the situation across the Sacred Mountain seemed good and there were in fact, problems. The walls of each shrine were full of cracks. The pathways made of stones and rocks that linked the shrines together were destroyed completely. Many more stone monuments and columns had already collapsed and crumbled, leaving only pieces of debris.


    Even though the berserk dragons did not insist on taking down the Sacred Mountain, they had indeed destroyed about eighty percent of the buildings in that sacred place. The only regions that were undamaged were the inner region of the Great Central Shrine District and the Sacred Mountain itself. According to the judgment of the great nun, after the Pentashade Dragons had retreated, the church would begin a great scale reconstruction. When the time comes, she who possessed a large number of divine puppets would definitely be much more occupied than the time during the war.


    "Perhaps it is for the better. Those old buildings scattered across the Sacred Mountain had been inconsistently built thousands of years ago. There was no planning at all¡­ So building everything from scratch would definitely be better."


    Just as Saya was deep in thoughts, a white light suddenly illuminated the sky. The great nun lifted her head and looked into the sky and was shocked. She saw that the dark clouds in the sky above the peak of the Sacred Mountain were quickly dispersing. Blinding sunlight shone at the settlement of the berserk dragons in the distance like a beam of light shining from the peak of the Sacred Mountain.


    However, the shocking fact was that those legions of berserk dragons that was raiding the gray island had turned into pieces of light particles all over the place under that light.


    "No, those are really illusion!" With merely a simple ''glance'', Saya could clearly understand that those berserk dragons that looked extremely real were just illusions. The dark clouds and the dragons in the sky had vanished without a trace. The legion of berserk dragons which surrounded the Sacred Mountain for over ten days had suddenly been replaced with the illusionary images. It seemed that all of their real bodies had already left and disappeared!


    "Humph."


    The Legendary-tier warrior on the top of the Sacred Mountain sounded enraged and cold. His voice echoed across the sea and the sky around the Sacred Mountain, "Cowards."


    However, the great nun sighed in relief as if a heavy boulder was lifted from her chest.


    At the least, there was no need to battle.


    From the looks of it, the Pentashade Dragons had already determined that they could not break the defense line of the Sacred Mountain. So, their main forces retreated from the Sacred Mountain was tending to the wounded and was reorganizing the defense line. That should also explain why the reinforcement fleet of the kingdom from the distant south could arrive at the gray island without encountering a single obstacle. It appeared that the Dragon''s Calamity that had been running rampant across the southern continent would finally stop spreading because of their loss in this battle. The legion of berserk dragons had retreated momentarily as it was not possible for them to turn back and support the remaining forces of the draconic beasts in the South. The army of the kingdoms in that region of the continent would surely be more than capable of easily annihilating the remaining forces.


    However, that did not mean that that was the end. Everyone knew that the decisive battle that occurred back at the Sacred Mountain was nothing but an anticlimax. The legion of berserk dragons that withdrew their forces because of three Legendary-tier dragons was capable enough to break the defense line of any other kingdoms or confederations. They had yet to lose their core strength and still possessed the ability to battle again.


    Joshua also understood that.


    At the entrance of the Great Shrine on the top of the Sacred Mountain, the warrior stood at the edge of the shrine as he looked at waves on the surface of the sea in the distance.


    Everything about the current development of the incidents was completely different from the incidents in his past life now¡ªin the past life, the Dragon''s Calamity would happen in Starfall Year 834. The powerful legion of berserk dragons would have invaded half of the kingdoms and also the business alliances across the continent in the Far South. They had even conquered many settlements of the elves and the lairs of the insect races. The main forces of the berserk dragons were on the brink of breaking through the defense line of the Sacred Mountain by now. The war would not be over until Pope Igor could defeat the three Legendary-tier Dragons before the Seven Gods could push the Pentashade Dragon God back to the sky as they transformed into Sages to fight against the enemy.


    Although the legion of berserk dragons had been dismissed, the first wave of the Great Mana Tide had coincidentally arrived and invaded the world like a storm. The intense waves of magic energy had been unleashed violently into the world and agitated all of the beasts and animals across the continent. Because of that, the riot and outbreak of the berserk dragons had been accelerated as well, causing the Dragon''s Calamity to intensify.


    It could be said that the Dragon''s Calamity was an invasion carefully planned by the Pentashade Dragons where they had steps to follow. It was war. However, it had become a calamity similar to the Dark Tide.


    Now, because the three Legendary-tier champions that had gathered at the Sacred Mountain while Joshua had completely shattered the conspiracy of the berserk dragons to destroy the defense line of the shrines, the Pentashade Dragons had noticed that they no longer possess the advantage over the battlefield. Hence, they did not press on. Instead, they chose to retreat to some unknown territories. From the looks of it, the war would no longer force the gods to step in anymore. The Great Mana Tide had yet to arrive. The draconic beasts scattered across the great continent did not turn to another level of savage like they did at the same time back in the past life. The difference between the two lives had become strangely huge now.


    It could be said that the Divergence rate of change in the world line had definitely exceeded one. Because the war did not break out like it did in the pre-existence, the Pentashade Dragon God did not engage in battle with the Seven Gods of the human race. But the legion of berserk dragons was not dismissed either. They were just retreating. The clergy of the Sacred Mountain and the Church of the Seven Gods did not suffer any great loss. The warrior had no way to know whether the change was for the better or for the worse. However, everything had nothing to do with him anymore.


    Because he was currently preparing to return to the north.


    Before Israel pushed away the dark clouds shrouding the entire sky to uncover the truth that the berserk dragons had already retreated long ago, Joshua was talking to the three Legendary-tier champions. The warrior and Roland shared their experiences about when they were back in Illgner world to the female Nature''s Magister, the elder druid by the name ''Idril Galanoth''. After the High Druid with an interesting confirmed that the two of them did not lie using her divine spells, she believed every single word from their mouths.


    When Father Nature sent Joshua and the others back to the Mycroft Continent, he had sealed the dimensional passage. However, the dimensional trace still remained at the bottom of the Mount Great Ajax. The elven race would never give up searching for their Father. In fact, even now, the beliefs of the Father Nature still remained among the elven race, passed down from one generation to the next. Although most of the elves other than druids would only treat it as a worldly belief or a culture, it was obvious that the influence of the Father Nature was deep as it was yet to be lost even after thousands of years.


    The Nature''s Magister said that she would bring her own party and travel to the north a few months later so that they could observe the behavior of the dimensional trace underneath the Mount Great Ajax. They could also confirm the location of the Illgner world. Before that could happen, she suggested Joshua to remain at his own territory and get some rest. She also informed Joshua to ensure that no one could destroy the residue of the dimensional passage¨Cif everything went right, she would bestow a great gift upon the warrior as a gesture of gratitude.


    Be it Pope Igor, Israel or the warrior himself, all of them felt positive about that suggestion¡ªit was obvious that the situation at the Sacred Mountain was improving by the seconds. They even had support from Legendary-tier champions to suppress the enemy line. So, Joshua found that his presence unnecessary in the Sacred Mountain. Pope Igor had also expressed his gratitude towards Joshua''s support in the past battles. As for the compensation and rewards, since the Sacred Mountain was currently under reconstruction, they would be sorted out and sent over to the warrior later on.


    At that time, the three Legendary-tier champions were discussing matters related to the Pentashade Dragons in the hall. The warrior came to the front of the hall as he also brought along the divine armaments, Black, Eva and also Suralno, who looked bitter. They waited for the teleportation to be ready.


    Soon, the young elf, Hill, and the Oceanic Dragon Lady Funa arrived at the entrance of the hall. Seeing the warrior and the others, they greeted their comrades with a smile.


    The two of them came to the Great Shrine with the same goal as the warrior. They were also waiting for the teleportation to be ready. They, who were also invited by the Church of the Seven Gods to join the expedition into Anos Abyss, had also joined the war with the berserk dragons. It was obvious that the strength of the young elf had improved tremendously after experiencing a series of tough battles. It seemed that he was almost at the brink of reaching the Gold-tier because of that. And so, Hill was in an extremely good mood. He had been chatting and laughing with Funa who stood beside him. They were discussing the way to tell their stories of their adventure to their comrades when they were back at the Order of the Leviathan Knights in the Eastern Sea.


    It was already September as the warm breezes of the autumn blew across the land and the bright sunshine followed. Joshua took his eyes off the surface of the sea where there was no longer any trace of the berserk dragons. Then, he looked at the people behind him.


    Their expedition and adventure of venturing into the distant South had come to an end. He had gained a lot and changed a lot. Looking at the smiling faces of Ying and Ling, Eva, and also Suralno who was forcing himself to be happy, the warrior felt that the journey had been meaningful. He had improved in regards to his strength and his mood.


    Suddenly, footsteps came from inside the hall.


    An old man with white hair walked out of the hall. It was Pope Igor. He smiled and looked at the people gathered at the front door of the great hall.


    This time, the Sacred Mountain was able to take care of the raid by the berserk dragons at such a small expense because of the people before him. If it weren''t because the expedition party of the Epoch closing the abyssal rift at Anos Abyss and defeating the humungous legion of the abyssal dragons back at the Blood Moon of the Dark Abyss, the church would have needed to face a battle with the frenzied dragons and also a huge legion of abyssal dragons. If Joshua did not notice that there was something wrong with the divine longsword possessed by the red dragon, the death count of the clergy would have been thousands or even more.


    Resting his thoughts on that matter, the old man turned around and looked at the warrior. Perhaps it was time to tell him more about the fourth item of the Sage''s Inheritance. That was what Igor had on mind.


    In the end, he did not say a word. The old pope decided only to tell Joshua about that after the Sacred Mountain had completed its reconstruction. It would be better if he could just sit down with the warrior when the two of them were free and speak about it leisurely.


    Now was the time for everyone to take a break.


    "It seems that you guys are in a hurry to return to your own places. I shall spare you my unnecessary words then."


    After taking a good look at everyone, Igor spoke deeply, "Alright, get ready, everyone. The teleportation is about to begin."


    The teleportation was a matter of early notification. So, it was not necessary to say anything more.


    Joshua and the others gestured that they were all ready to go. The Nature''s Magister and Israel had also walked out of the great hall. The two Legendary-tier champions glanced at everyone without saying a word. They were also in a pretty good mood as well.


    Blue light shone gently under the surging holy light. Two dimensional passages connected to two different places emerged before their eyes. After bidding farewell, Joshua and Thrall stepped into different dimensional passages and returned to their own homeland.


    Taking a step forward and entering the teleportation passage, the dimension instantly shifted irregularly. The warrior suddenly felt something as he closed his eyes and allowed his soul to ''look'' into the void around him.


    His divinity slowly radiated into his surroundings as all sort of messages in the dimensional waves were captured.


    In the middle of the void, there were several humongous existences that seemed like the incarnation of many lives. They gathered at a spot as if waiting or perhaps looking out for something. Among those gigantic existences, Joshua could also feel a familiar presence. There was also the God of Might and Justice and the God of Life. However, the thing that shocked the warrior the most was that he could also feel the abyssal presence that belonged to the Pentashade Dragon God.


    The Pentashade Dragon God that triggered the Dragon''s Calamity to raid the great continent in the distant south actually did not fight with the few other gods. Instead, they were actually carefully guarding against something out there?


    Before he could even relate that with anything else, the teleportation had ended. The warrior opened his eyes to see that he had already arrived at Moldavia. He was standing in front of the main gate of his mansion.


    The divine armaments, the black draconic girl, Eva, and the blue dragon behind the warrior had also stepped out of the dimensional passage. Before Ying and Ling could cheer for arriving back at home at last, a flash of magic energy passed in front of everyone. With the surging elemental energy, the Artificial Intelligence lady was projected before Joshua who was surprised.


    "You¡­ you''re back."


    She spoke gently.


    "It''s been a while."


    Joshua nodded and said, "I''m back."The author borrowed the concept of world-changing event from, Steins Gate. If the value of the Divergence rate was 1. That means it is a 100% probability rate that the main character''s action had cause a butterfly effect that changes the world''s destiny.)

 Chapter 407 The Undead

    Although the shrine of the Sacred Mountain looked huge, the altar, the emblems, and other things made its hall look narrower than the main hall of the liege''s residence.


    After leaving their home for a long time, everyone had finally set foot into the vast rock castle before them as they walked into the warm and welcoming main living room of the mansion. Unlike the blazing hot distant south, the North remained a little cold even though it was already September. The firewood in the fireplace installed in the wall had already been lit up. It was burning slowly, releasing comforting warmth and the scent of burning wood.


    "Have you eaten?"


    Ever since Joshua and the others had set foot into the liege''s residence, 03 had been giving orders to the maids and the servants in the mansion to take care of the luggage and clean the dust. It was actually quite awkward because the warrior was often not at home, he was unable to recognize all the members he hired to take care of his own mansion. On the other hand, the Artificial Intelligence lady was very familiar with them. Her voice and her movements showed that she looked more like the owner of the mansion.


    After receiving answers from Joshua, 03 immediately gave the order to the kitchen as the servants got ready to make some lunch. While they were waiting, a series of thuds suddenly echoed across the main living hall from the stairs that led straight to the second floor. Two little girls, who the warrior was very familiar with, appeared.


    "Uncle Joshua!"


    "Uncle Josh!"


    The two daughters of Brandon and Vale Dani came down and greeted the warrior enthusiastically. After that, both of them ran off again. ''Thud thud thud.'' They had treated Moldavia like their second home since day one. Now, the two sisters were headed to the backyard to play.


    Joshua smiled and waved at them. After that, he turned around and looked doubtfully at 03. 03 nodded slightly and explained immediately, "Ruins and relics of ancient times have emerged in Moldavia. There have been many people with unknown backgrounds gathering over there. There are also quite a number of Gold-tier champions among those strangers. Mr. Brandon thinks that the territory is not that safe at the moment. So they sent their daughters over to Master Nostradamus. The master had brought the two little girls to us."


    ¡­ It seems that my place has become a nursery.


    Shaking his head, Joshua sighed as he could not find any words to describe his feeling. He turned around and instructed Ying and Ling, "Go take care of them before accidents happen."


    "Alright." The divine armament siblings were used to following the warrior''s instructions. They nodded and replied the warrior as usual. After all, both of them were responsible of taking care of the two little girls in the past.


    "Huh¡ªWait a minute¡­ what a familiar presence. However, I haven''t met this person before, right?"


    03 focused on Black and Suralno who were behind the warrior. The black draconic girl greeted the Artificial Intelligence with a joyful smile. The blue dragon forced a smile like he was having a stomachache.


    That blue-haired ''elf'' was a stranger that 03 had never met before. He was currently following Joshua like a follower of his. 03 could tell with her eyes. However, that black-haired girl felt familiar. But, the memory vault did not seem to have any information on her. That was really strange for 03.


    Joshua reached out his hand and rubbed Black''s. He sneered and said, "Her? Let''s talk about the incident from the beginning¡­"


    After settling down Suralno at the living room next door, the warrior, Black and 03 found a spot by the window and sat themselves down. Then, Joshua began describing his journey.


    Ever since Joshua brought 03 back from the world of Karlis to the Mycroft Continent, he described each of his adventures and expeditions to the A.I girl. The warrior could see that 03 had always wanted to have a look at the prosperous Mycroft Continent. However, she was not able to move as freely as she wanted to due to her body form. Hence, the warrior did that while waiting to complete her human body.


    Joshua was definitely not skilled in telling his own stories. His words were direct and he rarely described or used adjectives that could evoke the emotions in his stories. A breathtaking journey sounded like a story of him going to a bar to have a glass of beer. Despite that, 03 listened to his stories intently. She even felt emotional from time to time. She would feel surprised and asked the warrior for more details.


    She had also learned the identity of the black-haired girl¡ªit was actually the black draconic mount of the warrior. That made 03 a little jealous.


    "I see¡­ brain-eating words, right? That was indeed an extremely perilous situation even for you. However, you did not have to act so rashly and just dig it out from your head."


    After hearing the story about the warrior battling against Mandagar and Nolan on the plane of the Blood Moon in the Dark Abyss, the A.I straightened up a little. She disagreed with the warrior''s method in solving the problem, "You actually left such a huge opening when a Supreme-tier abyssal dragon was spying on you¡­ Oh, right, you shouldn''t have killed that alchemist just like that."


    She sounded a little regretful after hearing it, "Judging from what you just told me, she should have a unique gift that we can use to create a new system of alchemy. After all, she was a prodigy in the art of Alchemy. You should have squeezed that knowledge out of her before killing her, you know¡­"


    The Artificial Intelligence possessed the ability to gather information and knowledge. 03 would always feel unfortunate and regretful when it came to incidents like that.


    "Never mind, I''ll never be touching a system that would burn your money and resources."


    Joshua shook his head and casually said, "I already have you. I don''t need anyone else."


    The Superior Refinery System in the art of alchemy was in fact excellent. However, the Alchemy System back in the world of Karlis was very powerful¡ªthat was a powerful civilization that could be used to create moving fortresses and cities, or even a Void Battleship. The energy core that contained powerful forces and the Integrated Central Control had already surpassed the technical capabilities of all current forces in the Mycroft Continent. As a result of the civilization of the Karlis World, 03 was actually the greatest treasure there was. With her around, Joshua would never feel unfortunate about looking the Superior Refinery System of alchemy.


    However, Joshua felt weird as he did not understand why 03 suddenly lowered her head and stopped talking.


    The projection of the girl with a long blue hair shivered as if she was about to break down. The two wings of the Avian race back in the Karlis World vibrated violently.


    However, that strange situation only lasted for a few seconds. A few seconds later, the Artificial Intelligence lifted her head up with a neutral expression. The warrior, who felt a little weird about it, shrugged before he continued to describe his adventures.


    From the Blood Moon to the Sacred Mountain, it was already the battle with the Berserk Dragons. Joshua roughly described how he was pushed to the brink of death by the attack from the Longsword of the Ashlands and how the Naturalist Instructor aided him in regenerating his entire body.


    That was not a long story, but it was an interesting one. The warrior described that part of the story seriously while 03 listened to him.


    Time passed.


    A few days later.


    Starfall Yea 833, September 8, Morning.


    The territory of Moldavia, Main City, the liege''s residence.


    Joshua stood on the roofless top floor of the mansion. He looked right through the morning mists and the morning dew straight at his own territory and his city.


    Compared to many large cities in the main capital of the Imperial Kingdom and the lands across the distant South, the main city of Moldavia was much more peaceful. The small city was populated with hundred thousands of citizens. The city did not possess any special products, nor any obvious advantages over its geographical location. In short, it was a normal city. For those who were interested in fighting to gain fame and glory, this uninhibited outdated and ordinary territory would not be that bad. But, it was also not good at all.


    However, Joshua was not the kind of person who would bother himself with that sort of thing. He did not even show the slightest interest to conquer the world. Even if he did, he could rely on his powerful iron fists to do it. He would not need to be concerned with whether a territory is good or bad.


    After looking at the surroundings of his territory and confirming that there were no cultists nor demon summoners lurking in dark corners of his territory, the warrior moved his attention away and focused on looking at his attribute tab.


    After being back in Moldavia for a couple of days, Joshua did not remain idle. Firstly, he met with Nostradamus and Artanis. Then he returned to Winter Fort Academy to observe and give his speech. As most of the baby dragons had been hatched, Joshua confirmed the founding members for his Dragon Knight Order as a start. Then he sorted out the list of his own knight order. The warrior had spent quite a lot of energy and focus on doing all that. As for now, he finally got a chance to relax and finally examine the rewards he obtained from the battle with the berserk dragons.


    [You have defeated the Celestial Blue Dragon¡ªWindrider Suralno]


    Sweeping his eyes across the first line on the system, the warrior felt a glimpse of fortune¡ªthanks to Suralno, Joshua had learned about how terrifying an energetic baby dragon could be. They were just like Black when she first learned how to transform and completely cannot control their own strength. They would unintentionally spit out their Dragon''s Breaths from time to time, causing havoc to people and places around them. Other than that, their tough bodies made most of the baby dragons to be hyperactive. Those little fellows seemed to never stop moving. They were even moving while they were sleeping at night.


    The blue dragon who was tasked by the warrior to nurture those ''demonic'' babies instantly hit the bottom of despair. Suralno, who did not even have a soul mate, was completely inexperienced in taking care of these baby dragons during their infant stage. However, that was no longer something that Joshua concerned himself with.


    [You have slain the Crimson Red Dragon¡ªFlamewalker Evian]


    [You have discovered a Forgery Divine Equipment (Forgery)]


    [You have Counterfeit Divine Equipment!]


    [You have discovered the counterfeit divine equipment¡ªLongsword of the Ashlands!]


    [You have been struck by the attack of a divine equipment and survived!]


    [You have completed an achievement¡ªThe Immortal]


    [You have been struck by an attack that could have definitely killed any ordinary man. You have also wandered across the realms between the living and the dead. However, your strong will, your unyielding soul, your immortal flesh and your unrivaled good fortune have made it possible for you to survive again and again. Once you have returned to the world, your enemies fear your strength, and your comrades praise your life. You have obtained the highest form of Battle Constant (Skill). As long as your brain and your heart are not crushed, your life will not be terminated.]


    Battle Resume. After Joshua noticed that ability, he slightly furrowed his eyebrows. That ability would¡­ for now, do nothing good to him because the warrior had entered a realm where his brain and his heart would never be destroyed. That being said, he would forever be in the realm of life. In other words, he was already an immortal. Furthermore, the Azurite had the ability to heal him during battles. Because of that, it became almost impossible to kill Joshua. Unless someone could give the warrior a blow as powerful as the detonation of the Nuclear Star. Only then would the Battle Constant be removed.


    However, it was always better than getting nothing in the end. Joshua thought that, if he no longer possessed the Azurite one day, then the ability ''Battle Constant'' would become unexpectedly useful to him. After thinking that, he turned to the next page of the attribute tab.


    [Name: Joshua van Radcliffe]


    [Form: Hero]


    [Designation: Enemy of the Giant Dragons (Defeated and slew over 20 different types of giant dragons and draconic beasts.)]


    [Race: Human ???]


    [Race Skill" Divinity (?)]


    [Level: LV66 Intermediate Supreme-Tier]


    [Level Challenge: LV63]


    [Attribute:¡­]


    [Charm: -252]


    As for the negative value on his charm, Joshua no longer bothered himself with it. Since the people who were close to him were not affected by that charm of his, and powerful people also had the resistance against it, at least the Supreme-tier clergy back on the Sacred Mountain did not behave cautiously against him because of his charm. Instead, the draconic beasts with the lower wisdom were affected the most.


    Currently, the warrior''s level, gift, skills and all sorts of achievements were enough to fill up a couple of pages with thousands of words. Naturally, Joshua was lazy to look at all that. He just ignored that as he looked straight at the new skills.


    [Stoner Sunshine (62%)]


    [Originated from the supreme flame coming from the Nuclear Star. A skill that compresses and gathers positive energy, then transform it into an extreme-heat impact. The impact of the skill is extremely horrific.]


    [Skill has yet to be fully mastered. Without the fragment of the Nuclear Star as a support, the user will not be able to gather positive energy to launch his attacks.]


    That was a skill the warrior obtained after detonating the Nuclear Star (Ao''s Light) which belonged to the Emperor and also sustaining the impact from the fragment of the Nuclear Star of the red dragon. After seeing that skill, Joshua subconsciously gathered a mass of spherical golden fireball in the palm of his hand as he indulged himself for a while. "Indeed, although I already know the trajectory of the energy flows when the Nuclear Star was detonated and I could completely compress it without any problem, the step to transform it though¡­ it seems that I have to train very hard from now on."


    He was determined to do it. He was ready to find free time for himself so that he could go to the wasteland of the North to train himself in mastering the Stoner Sunshine technique. Now, he knew a wide variety of skills and techniques. However, he has yet to possess any Ultimate Skill that could decide the outcome of the battle with a single hit. Stoner Sunshine was undeniably the most suitable option for the warrior at the moment.


    That was about everything he could find on the information displayed on system screen. Joshua moved his eyes away from the system and looked at the city.


    He saw the residents who were going out to work early in the morning. He thought about a scene he saw a few days ago when he was teleporting from the top of the Great Shrine to the main gate of his liege''s residence.


    The origin of the Dragon''s Calamity, the Pentashade Dragon God who made a deal with the Liege of the Dark Abyss was actually on the same spot with the Seven Gods of the human race, Metal Dragon God and the other Gods of Mycroft Continent. They seemed to be guarding themselves against some unknown existence. Even though it was obvious that all of them were not on the same page, they were not treating each other like enemies.


    That situation was truly extraordinary. If any other people had seen that, they would think that it was just an illusion. However, Joshua was confident that his senses were normal and was sure that he saw that with his own eyes.


    ¡ªWhat kind of existence is intimidating enough to bring gods that were once enemies to join forces against it?


    ¡ªCould this be the existence that delayed the battle between the Pentashade Dragon God and the Seven Gods in the past life?


    Joshua did not know the truth, but he could vaguely assume.


    Even the cruel and ruthless Pentashade Dragon God had its races and spawns. The only existences that could cause the gods to set aside their differences in the past in order to join forces together ¡­ could only be Chaos that was called the Evil Gods, which were wandering in the void.


    As the warrior was deep in thoughts, footsteps came from the stairs that led straight to the top floor of the liege''s residence.


    No need for sight and smell, the warrior could already tell who was running up the stairs just by listening to the vibration on the rock stairs caused by the footsteps.


    "Suralno, why are you back from Winter Fort now?"


    The warrior turned around and curiously asked the humanoid blue dragon, who appeared calm, "Do you have something to report to me?"


    "That''s right."


    The surprising thing was that Suralno actually responded the warrior cheerfully, "I have just thought about some things¡­ and I think that I should tell you."


    He paused for a moment, then the blue-haired ''elf'' inhaled and sighed out loud.


    "Lord Count, do you want to hear about the history of the dragon race?"

 Chapter 408 The Death of Alphonso Carlos

    Ever since he arrived at Moldavia, Joshua had never restrained Suralno.


    In nominal terms, the blue dragon was his prisoner. However, the warrior regarded him as an employee whom he picked up and brought back from the battlefield. The warrior did not even interview Suralno to decide if he was worthy or not to be ''hired''. Joshua was not afraid that Sulrano might want to retaliate because Joshua had bashed him up pretty badly in the battlefield. The warrior knew that the blue dragon did not have the guts to do it.


    In fact, it was a good thing for the blue dragon to be able to use his injury as an excuse to stay away from the far south, which reeked of conspiracy. Suralno never intended to participate in the insane war of the berserk dragons in the first place. Although he did hold a small grudge against Joshua because of his injuries, his fear towards the other dragons that was more than his grudge. So it seemed that retaliation was not going to happen. Perhaps he could flee. That should make more sense.


    However, even though he feared the warrior, Suralno got used to the life in Moldavia for the warrior gave him all the freedom he needed.


    Recently, Suralno was staying near Winter Fort Academy as a special tutor invited by the dean of the academy himself. He was tasked to nurture the baby dragons together with the other mentors in the academy. Other than that, he would occasionally assume the role as the replacement tutor on behalf of the other mentors whenever they were on leave. He even taught the students some rare Magic skills and techniques.


    The adult dragons had deep magical inheritance and an indestructible flesh. They were basically naturally born war fortresses and secret vaults of knowledge. The magic of a dragon had always been significant in the legendary stories and often mentioned. The unique magic skills that were taught by Suralno contained extremely high research value even though those magic skills were never heard before by most of the mentors in the academy.


    The blue dragon, who was present in the academy because of the warrior, did not suffer the slightest difficult there. Instead, he was receiving a lot of praises from the people in the academy. The nurturing task was not as hectic as he thought it was. A human mage by the name Theodore Drake, also one of the lecturers in Winter Fort Academy, had already taken care of half the workload for him. Theodore also expressed that he was not willing to let go of the job on nurturing the baby dragons. The baby dragons that sounded as deadly as the war-scale magic spells from the way Suralno described them to be were behaving like ordinary family dogs under the care of that man¨Cthey were like a bunch of Huskies.


    Suralno only needed to take the baby dragons out for a walk on ordinary days. Other than the fact that he could not fly freely across the world anymore, his life in Moldavia was not half as bad as he imagined it to be. Perhaps his food source had become even better than before. The Blue Dragon thought about it and to come to the liege''s residence. He decided to reveal some secrets about the dragons before Joshua asked him.


    Suralno was able to guess that his boss was in fact a warrior who was responsible for annihilating Chaos in the world. He believed that Joshua would definitely need the information he had.


    "As we all know, the dragons on the main Mycroft Continent are divided into two types, the Original World Dragons and the Astral Dragons."


    The blue dragon began to tell Joshua about the history of the dragons with crystal clear voice at moderate speed, "The Old World Dragons are the descendants of the Ancient Dragons and all sorts of draconic beasts that were born. Most of them do not possess wisdom. They belong to races that are more primitive. On the other hand, the Astral Dragons are the Pentashade Dragons and the Metallic Dragons that everyone knows about."


    Those were information that most people on the main continent, who knew a little about the dragons, would know. Joshua nodded slightly. He naturally knew about all that. However, because he was interested in knowing about what Suralno was about to disclose, the warrior decided to be patient as he listened to the blue dragon telling his story.


    "The scholars among humans often say that the body structure of the dragons and many other races on the main continent are completely different from each other. They might not even have a slight similarity between the structures. Even though the dragons seem a little similar to the draconic beasts, their natures are different. Hence, the dragons are not the primitive natives in the Mycroft Continent." Suralno shrugged. Then, he continued, "They were right though. Although the dragon races have never admitted before, the earliest batch of the dragon race indeed had nothing to do with this world at all. They were just stopping by the Mycroft Continent."


    The blue dragon stiffened up and sounded much more serious than before. He sounded a little sarcastic, "According to the description in the history of my bloodline, we dragons were forced to leave our initial world thousands of years ago or earlier, because our homeland was hit by a great disaster. We had no choice but to leave our homeland and flee into the void. In certain ways, we were actually refugees."


    "Do you think that is still true?"


    Joshua raised his eyebrows. The warrior had heard a little about this before. However, most of the people during that time believed that the dragons were the type of race that could migrate from one multiverse to the other. He was also convinced. However, the situation mentioned by the blue dragon was a little familiar.


    Because the homeland of the dragons was destroyed by a calamity, leaving them no choice but to flee¡­ That situation was just like back in the world of Illgner. The dragons were just like the elves that were brought by the Father Nature when it fled into the world of Illgner. Could it be that the Evil Gods also invaded the initial world of the dragons?


    It was possible. Joshua thought about it then gestured Suralno to continue telling him more.


    "Since you are all refugees, then it explains one thing very clearly." The blue-haired elven bard shut his eyes and sighed. "There were dragons who wanted to go home. And there were also dragons that wanted to stay. Although the dragons had lost our civilization, there were not many nemeses and powerful beings in the Mycroft Continent that threatened the dragons. So, after a period of time of resting, the dragons were divided. Some dragons wanted to plunder the resources of this world and use it to go home. Even though the homeland was destroyed, they were determined to see the wreckage of their homeland. The rest of the dragons decided to stay in this world and lay roots in the Mycroft Continent. As time passed, they had completely become part of the great Mycroft Continent."


    "During the ancient times, the Pentashade Dragons and the Metallic Dragons had the first civil war." Joshua suddenly understood something. He seemed to have understood what Suralno was trying to tell him.


    "That''s right, The Pentashade Dragons and the Metallic Dragons had been divided among themselves during that time." He nodded to agree with the warrior''s words, the blue dragon continued, "I sided the Pentashade Dragons. So I am one of the descendants of that side where all of the dragons had been committed to going back to their homeland. Hence, the Pentashade Dragons had never considered themselves a part of the continent. They are not willing to obey any rules set by the natives of the continent. Instead, they are only committed to getting home so they continue to do everything they deemed necessary for their cause. The Metallic Dragons became a part of the continent. So naturally, the two sides are enemies, now that their goals are completely different."


    "The two factions had been struggling against each other. Because of that, both sides failed to accomplish their goals in the end. The Pentashade Dragons failed to gather enough resources to travel across the void. The Metallic Dragons were doubted and blamed because of the bad names brought by the Pentashade Dragons for the evil deeds they have done across the continent. After thousands of years, both sides had even forgotten their initial goals. They were fighting each other out of their hatred towards each other. During the recent Dragon''s Calamity, because the Metallic Dragons were defeated by the Pentashade Dragons, the Metallic Dragons were forced to avoid from joining the war by going to the distant South.


    Suralno told the warrior many things. Because of that, the warrior was able to understand the history from a completely different perspective¡ªaccording to the blue dragon, the Dragon''s Calamity this time was actually part of the efforts to prepare themselves for their grand quest to go back to their homeland. The vast wealth and resources that were snatched from the far south kingdoms and the elves were sent to a hidden settlement of the Pentashade Dragons that even the blue dragon had no knowledge over in order to make preparations. There was also another explanation as to why the Pentashade Dragons wanted to attack the kingdoms in the distant South and the Church of the Seven Gods.


    "The berserk dragon army could have attacked anywhere in the Mycroft Continent. Apart from the troublesome Northern Empire located at the northernmost of the region, the Western Mountains and the Eastern Plains are easier targets than the distant South where it is surrounded by dense jungle. However, according to the Blue Dragon''s Chieftain, the Legendary-tier Dragon Verdia, the main reason why the Dragon God had chosen Far South as the battlefield was because we needed to find something first."


    The thing that they needed to find was definitely heavily classified. Suralno mentioned that only Supreme-tier dragons were aware of the secret news. Joshua had also never heard of any similar news in his past life. The warrior was curious and doubtful for the first time, "That''s strange. What exactly is that thing then? Why is it so important that the Pentashade Dragons had to go to war with the Sacred Mountain, the elves and the Far South Kingdom no matter what? Those three forces are the most influential and powerful forces in the entire continent."


    "I have no idea¡­ Verdia did not say too much about it. She only stressed that it has a great influence on the path going back to the homeland."


    Suralno furrowed his eyebrows. His pupils shrunk in an instant. After that, everything returned to normal again, "However, I vaguely remember that she was muttering to herself. The other Legendary-tier dragons had also mentioned it before during their conversations with each other. It is a unique robe belonging to the Church of the Seven Gods. It was once kept secretly in some large tribe of the elves. After that, it was passed to the Far South Kingdom."


    "They said that it was a treasure that belongs to the race of the dragons. Because only the beings with the dragon''s bloodline had the right to wield it. The secrets needed for the Pentashade Dragons to return to their homeland is rumored to be recorded on that. Because of that exact reason, the berserk dragons had raided the tribes of the elves and the Far South Kingdom before they moved on to the Sacred Mountain."


    "But do not believe it," The blue dragon shook his head as he spoke the common language of the dragons out of habit. "Since it is a robe, then it should be used by any human creature, right? So what does that thing have to do with them dragons? Ever since their return from Anos, they behaved strangely after, the higher power of the Pentashade Dragons had become much chaotic ever since."


    Seemingly having thought of something, Suralno immediately reminded the warrior, "But even so, the berserk dragon Army remains an unavoidable danger to the world. Recently, Verdia had been resonating through her bloodline to summon all of the Blue Dragons across the world. I believed that they definitely have not given up on their goal. They seem to be preparing to do something¨Cperhaps they are trying to do something similar to activating the gate to the Dark Abyss."


    When Suralno said that, he was dead serious. He was not joking at all, "Believe me, they are capable of doing that."


    "Regardless of whether it is real or not, the information you just gave me is very useful," Joshua did not bother himself too much with it. He nodded and praised Sulrano. "Even if the news is fake, as long as we can roughly estimate the targets and motives of the Pentashade Dragons, we will be capable of warning the Holy Mountain based on everything we know. Suralno, this is really good."


    "It''s my pleasure to be able to help you, my lord."


    The blue-haired elf bowed at the warrior slightly. Since that he was done, he decided to leave the liege''s residence. With a teleportation wave rippling from the dimension in the air, Suralno left the liege''s residence in a blink of an eye. The warrior stayed on top of the tower, deep in thoughts on the matter he just found out about.


    "¡­ Robe¡­" He frowned as he stared at the streets that were gradually getting merrier by the seconds. Slowly, his eyes seemed to drift away as he thought deeper about the matter, "A robe that has something to do with the Church of the Seven God¡­ I had always felt like I have heard this from somewhere."


    Joshua''s instinct felt that this might not be a fake information. Even if that robe turned out to have nothing to do with the homecoming route of the Pentashade Dragons, the information could still confirm their next target. However, identifying the truth of the information seemed to have gone beyond the capabilities of the warrior.


    Before Joshua could think further on that matter, another faint rippling waves of Magic Energy emerged right behind him.


    Joshua turned around and saw long hair floating in the air. The magic projection of 03 appeared in front of him.


    "Joshua" After the projection was completely formed, 03 opened her eyes and greeted the warrior casually. "Breakfast is ready. Do you plan to wait for everyone to arrive first or do you plan to go to the dining hall now?"


    "Just a while more," The warrior responded. "What have you been up to these days? I have barely seen you around recently."


    This was true. Because her true body was a runic crystal core, her appearance was just a projection of magic energy. Initially speaking, 03 was basically everywhere within the main city of Moldavia. She could even observe every single pedestrian on the street and their behaviors at the same time while she was communicating with Moreila through long-distance communication in order to exchange alchemy and runic information with the old dwarf. She even could give instructions to the maids and servants back in the liege''s residence at the same time¨C03 could even help Ling in handling official business, help Ling tidy up the library, and even capture four to five cultists at the same time while she was performing everything else.


    However, ever since Joshua had gotten back from the war, he could sense that 03''s existence had weakened a little¡ªif not needed, for example, to inform him to have his meal, the Artificial Intelligence would rarely appear in front of him.


    However, that was not an important matter. Joshua spoke casually as he also stopped thinking. 03 did not answer him though. She just remained silent before she spoke seriously, "Joshua¡­ There''s one more thing I need to notify you."


    "What is it?" Joshua was curious. This morning, Suralno came up to him and bombarded him with a lot of interesting information. And now, 03 had something to tell him as well. Joshua was a little amazed by the coincidences.


    "I''m not sure if you still remember Mr. Carlos ¡­" 03 spoke calmly. "This news is about him."


    "Alphonso Carlos?" After hearing a familiar name, Joshua swiftly recalled the man. "The man who took care of my family''s business in the Imperial City? Of course I remember. I had always stayed and rested at his place every time I traveled to the Imperial City. I still contact the man through letters."


    The Radcliffe Family sold superior quality mining rocks. An arm holding onto a sword symbolized the largest premium ore supplier across the entire Northern Empire. Because of the direct support from the Imperial Kingdom, the Radcliffe Family also supplied exclusive raw material to the Five Armies. And because of that, Joshua was able to join the Black Raven and become the captain of the frontal army.


    Recently, the Radcliffe Family''s business had gradually changed. Due to the cooperation they had with the Northern runic dwarves, the entire family began to integrate the entire industry into one. In other words, they were also selling mining ores, smelting, casting, and selling forged weapons and armors. Although Joshua did not know anything in that regard of business, he was sure as hell that he was not interested in that regard at all. Alphonso Carlos was the person he appointed to take care of his family''s business. That man was the experienced president of the North Chamber of Commerce. He always knew what he needed to do. In fact, he did very well for the warrior. The resources and wealth of Moldavia were far better than before, allowing Joshua to focus on developing his territory. He even founded and built an academy and a rune factory.


    "What happened to him?" Joshua asked 03. 03''s expression and her tone made him feel that something was not right. He could not wait to find out what happened.


    03 continued to speak, "Initially, Mr. Carlos would report in once every week to notify us about the industry and the data on the industry. It has always been Ling and I who handled the raw data he sent to us. And he would always greet us warmly at the end of transmission¡­ Mr. Carlos had always been a punctual man. Even if there were some delays, he would notify us about it and report the information a few days after. However, it has been more than a month now. Not only did he not report like he always had, the raw data and information he sent through the transmission contained too many errors and mismatch to be ignored. That ''Mr. Carlos'' did not even know that Ling and I are the ones who handle the information sent to us."


    Joshua furrowed his eyebrows. However, he immediately put himself at ease again. He remained in silence for a brief moment then spoke again coldly, "It seems like a big problem."


    "That''s right." The Artificial Intelligence lady nodded her head slightly and said, "If it was just reporting, ordinary people might have been tricked. However, I can detect every single trace of differences in writings and word choices in both of the new reports and the old reports. There were too many¡­ If the money and the resources did not flow in like they usually do, I would have informed you about it a few days ago. After all, it was possible that Mr. Carlos might not be well. He was a human being after all. He might have found a replacement to take over his job momentarily until he could recover. Previously, he had mentioned before that he might need someone to replace him in that position because he needed to take care of his elder son."


    "So what happened?''


    "Now, the information has been completely cut off."


    03 paused for a brief moment. The Artificial Intelligence lady sounded a little cold when she spoke again, "I suspect that perhaps Mr. Carlos is already dead."

 Chapter 409 They Could Not Have Known

    Joshua believed in the assumption made by 03.


    The Artificial Intelligence lady did not know how to use words like ''suspect'' and ''perhaps''. She rarely processed her logic in that regard, in fact, she almost never did that. However, because she had been spending time in contact with the humans, 03 had learned how to use those words now. However, that did not mean the nature of her logic would change.


    Her suspicions and assumptions were in fact one hundred percent accurate. She subtly told Joshua about it. Though the truth would never change.


    "Dead?"


    Joshua cocked his head as he looked towards the west side of the main city. He looked at the first residential house that Alphonso Carlos lived back in the day. "Speaking of which, it has been two years."


    It had been two years since Joshua had transmigrated into this world. During these two years, he had changed a lot of things. He had changed the fate of many as well. Even though Joshua did not deliberately protect or guard anyone or anything, only a few died because of him. Or perhaps there was not even anyone. Alphonso was the first.


    Two years was not long. The warrior could still remember the winter where the first snow had fallen in the land of the North. That day was the day he was greeted with a reminder by the middle-aged businessman for the first time. Alphonso had a good personality. He was ambitious, courageous, decisive and also an eloquent speaker. Joshua always felt reassured leaving his industrial business in Alphonso Carlos'' hands. The warrior could clearly see that the man was faithful and responsible. Most importantly, he was loyal. He would never betray Joshua. So as time passed by, the warrior gave more authority to Alphonso.


    However, he died. Perhaps that was the reason why he ended up dead in the first place.


    No one would have targeted an ordinary businessman, assassinated him and hid his death. Even though Joshua was not much of a thinker, he could clearly tell that someone was definitely plotting against the Radcliffe Family.


    "More than a week ago, I was still at the Sacred Mountain. Emperor Israel had also left the premises."


    Joshua looked at the streets that were filled with pedestrians as he spoke calmly. It was unclear how he felt about the current situation. "Master Nostradamus was back at Winter Fort Academy carrying out a research on the Black Plague with the mages from the Imperial City. The Kaos family''s strength had been divided because Brandon headed to Moldova. Indeed, this is probably my weakest moment from the perspective of some people. It is the best timing to cut off my limb now."


    03 did not say a word at all. The Artificial Intelligence could see that Joshua was not angry at all. The heartbeat of the warrior was steady and calm. He was breathing calm and firm. The blood in his veins was filled with life. All the vital signs of the warrior were normal¡­ to the point that 03 felt a little scared.


    "Alphonso was just an ordinary man. His strength was so weak that he could be ignored. Killing him was easy. Most of the clues could be wiped away simply by using fake reports and concealed transmissions over time." Without noticing 03''s expression, Joshua continued to babble, "But why? Why would someone hold a grudge against me?"


    His voice was deep. The atmosphere turned heavy.


    A sense of horror that came from the soul¡ªthe basic instinct spread deep in the Artificial Intelligence.


    03 could sense that there was an invisible energy surge that she could not detect interrupting the signal of her magic projection, causing her body to ripple like water as her body began to distort.


    That was merely the spiritual waves coming from the warrior. He had unintentionally agitated the shapeless elements and magic energy in the atmosphere as he was enraged for a split second before he calmed himself again. The warrior had even unintentionally activated the elements and the magic energy, causing the temperature in the tower located on top of the liege''s residence to rise significantly that it even caused phenomenal magic lights like an aurora to appear.


    Just when the magic projection of 03 was about to disperse, Joshua turned around and noticed it. He immediately reached his hand out and helped the Artificial Intelligence lady to stabilize her body. After the agitated elements had been calmed as Joshua had also calmed his emotion, the strange phenomena in his surroundings vanished without a trace. He smiled apologetically. After stabilizing her body, 03 continued to talk calmly, "Joshua, there are always a number of people holding a grudge against you."


    She did not mind the small accident caused by the warrior. Instead, she felt a sense of relief. She then levitated towards the warrior and told him, "Radcliffe is one of the exclusive ore suppliers for the Five Armies of the Emperor. In other words, you have taken most of the profits in that industry. It is actually pretty understandable that the other merchants of ore mining would hold a grudge against you. That''s the first reason. The second reason is that the family industry of yours is undergoing an enterprise transformation as you''re ready to take over the entire industry of production. Any older merchants who do business related to weapons and armors will definitely see the Radcliffe family as a thorn in the flesh."


    The remaining reasons were mostly related to interest. After Joshua listened to all that, he was not surprised. Any noble and merchant would have many competitors, also known to be enemies. Before the Imperial Kingdom expanded further, everyone had a fixed share of profit. The only way to strengthen oneself was to take the others'' shares.


    Same goes to his industry. Back in those days, the warriors and Alphonso had been robbing the market share of the old merchants who had been in the industry for many years. That had certainly caused dissatisfaction among most of them. Once Alphonso was dead, the Radcliffe family be in an uproar. Naturally. Others would replace the spot of the ''arm that wields a sword'' in the market and take the shares.


    During the time between Alphonso''s death and his death was discovered, a large chunk of shares had been taken away by the people responsible for Alphonso''s murder. The longer Joshua waited, the more he would lose.


    Other than profits, 03 had also mentioned a few more reasons that were related to politics.


    There were existing conflicts. For instant, the conflict between the royal family and the aristocrats, the conflicts between the civilian mages and the nobles'' academies, the conflicts between the local nobles in the Imperial City and the nobles from other places, the conflicts between the northern factions and the southern factions, the contradictions between the new generation and the old generation of the nobles, the conflicts between the military nobles and the traditional nobles, the disputes among the industrial nobles¡­ In the Imperial Kingdom where forest and mountains were everywhere, each territory had all sorts of disputes among the factions. For instance, among the four territories in the North, some of them chose to side with the royals while some other chose to side with the churches they believed in. Some of them had close relationships with the royal mage Association while some only wanted to commit to becoming a local tyrant in their own territories.


    The hearts of men always varied. Due to the growth of the Emperor''s sons and daughters, many of them had spread their own wings and gone separate ways. Some of them even supported the other princes under the table. Those who have motives were also considered to be a big faction on its own.


    "The Radcliffes have attracted the attention of the entire Kingdom because of your active involvement in many significant events across the world. That has undoubtedly gained us great fame. However, at the same time, we will become the target of many others. Joshua, you must not underestimate your own reputation. Perhaps the death of Alphonso Carlos was caused by one of your own followers in order to get your attention. That is also one of many possibilities."


    03 kept explaining to the warrior as she floated beside the warrior. Joshua reached out his hand and gestured for 03 to sit on his arm. He turned his head to the side and looked at the A.I lady. Then he furrowed his brow. "Is it really possible that they''re capable of doing such a thing just to get to me?"


    "Of course it has already reached that extent." 03 nodded her head slightly and sighed. "How many Supreme-tier champions are there in the Empire? And how many are there across the entire Mycroft Continent? You''re the youngest Supreme-tier Champion there is in the entire history of the world. You will definitely cross into the legendary-tier in the future. Many do not have the guts to offend you. However, there are still a small number of people who are brave enough to test your patience."


    "In the eyes of those people, this may just be a small test. For them, it was merely an assignation executed upon a manager who was sent by a Supreme-tier champion of a superior noble family to the Imperial City to handle things for him. Perhaps they believed that it was just an insignificant loss to a Supreme-tier champion from a powerful noble family that will never trigger a retaliation too great for them to handle. Perhaps they also wanted to see the strength and the response you and your family would give. Then, they could finally plan their next move."


    "Next move?"


    Hearing what 03 said, Joshua burst into laughter. "Will it not cause a retaliation too great for them to handle?"


    After that, the warrior was quiet. He just looked in the direction of the Imperial City was with his cold eyes as he sneered.


    ¡ªOf course not. There would never be a ''next move'' for them.


    The Artificial Intelligence who was sitting on the arm the warrior blinked her eyes multiple times when she heard the warrior muttering to himself. Then she smiled quietly.


    ¡ªThose people do not understand you. They think that you were just an ordinary noble, a regular warrior. They think you are just an ordinary man who can be tested, predicted, and pondered upon.


    They could not be more wrong than that. 03 was thinking as she looked at Joshua''s eyes which were gradually growing brighter by the second, blazing like two flames. 03 knew that the look on the warrior''s face¡ªhe was deadly serious about something. His rage burned like the fire from the depths of hell as his power was charging up.


    The Artificial Intelligence felt sympathy for those arrogant humans who had provoked the warrior without knowing who exactly they were up against. She felt pity for them for being ignorant and reckless because they were ignorant bastards who were going to meet their deaths soon.


    ¡ªThey did not know what they were getting themselves into.

 Chapter 410 The Truth and Departure

    The news brought by 03 did not change anything. Everyone back in the liege''s residence carried out their chores as usual.


    Ying stayed with Black as the two of them reorganized some of the things in the liege''s residence. They occasionally took the two daughters of Brandon and Vale Dani out for a walk in the main city. They wandered around looking at interesting things and teasing each other from time to time. Most of the residents in Moldavia had become familiar with the faces of the young maid of the liege''s residence. Hence, no one dared to interrupt them from playing on the street.


    On the other hand, Ling moved back and forth Winter Fort Academy and the liege''s residence. He was tasked to handle most of the official affairs in the territory for Joshua. The young man who had a minor workaholic tendency had gotten used working till late. His tendency to work had always impressed 03 that she kept praising him for his good work. That had made Joshua wonder if he had unintentionally exploited the boy.


    Artanis had also paid a few visits to the liege''s residence. After learning about the warrior''s experience back in the Sacred Mountain, the old archbishop expressed his gratitude towards Joshua again and again. The warrior only knew that a few apprentices and known acquaintances of Artanis were stationed at the defense line on the west side of the Sacred Mountain. Hearing the news that his friends were safe and sound, the old man stopped worrying.


    Joshua had also been communicating with the world as usual. He would resonate with the ionized energy in the atmosphere and slowly enhance his strength and strengthen body bit by bit every single day.


    It was turning late autumn. The winter in the North was coming. Whether it was the farmers or the hunters, the adventurers or the explorers, it was a season where everyone was at their busiest. They were busy harvesting crops and hunting fat and tough beasts. They were taking the opportunity to make their last trip into the Mount Great Ajax before the winter and the storms arrived. They were hoping that they could bring back some resources in order to trade for the rewards from the liege''s residence. Moldavia had become lively and busy at that time. Everyone had their part to play.


    The warrior was standing right in the middle of a wasteland which was approximately ten kilometers away from the main city. Both his eyes were shut as he controlled his breath. His chest was moving up and down at a rhythmic pace. A hundred-degree-Celsius temperature radiated into the surroundings from his body like an oven, causing an area across the wasteland to be burnt into ash and dust.


    Infernal Breath.


    Ever since the battle with the Red Dragon Evian where the warrior experienced the impact of detonating the Nuclear Star called the ''Fire Mastery'', also known to be the nature of the ''Stoner Sunshine'', the warrior had always wanted to master that power and wield it.


    The Joshua today had an incomparably strong basic quality of the body, will, spirit, and combat aura. There was no doubt that he was truthfully a champion of the Supreme-tier. However, his expertise and gifts have not caught up with his strength. He did not have the time to practice his ''Steel Armor Kokyu-ho'' that could be enhanced slowly but indefinitely because of the skill''s attribute Permanent Enhancement Status.


    After all, it was just two years since he attained this tier. He had gone on adventures all around the world. He had even gone to the other worlds to explore. That had undoubtedly increased his level rapidly. However, because of spending time on all that, he had yet to keep up with the other aspects. During the battle with Mandagar back in the Blood Moon and Evian on the Sacred Mountain, the warrior noticed that he could not just leave out the other aspects. The battles had proven that his lack of those aspects could be fatal for him during the battles¡ªhe did not possess any reliable range attack besides throwing Ying and Ling at his targets.


    The special ability ''Stoner Sunshine'' was extremely powerful. It was very suitable for Joshua to use for his range attack. The warrior had deliberately spent some of the precious time he managed to squeeze out of his tight schedule to create a brand new technique that he could use to control his power and master the power of flame and the sun known as the ''Infernal Flame''.


    Infernal Flame was an internal circulation system of a unique energy. Its ability was to improve the individual''s resistance against Magic and allow the individual to grasp the supernatural ability corresponding to it. Judging from the actual effect, the resistance ability that comes along with this unique Kokyu-ho was an additional effect to the supernatural ability one could obtain by completing the training. It would be like adding a pair of wings to a tiger if Joshua, a warrior who could combine high heat and blazing fire to form elementals with his combat aura, could learn this ability. Even the time required for his training would be reduced by a lot.


    Currently, the warrior was near the completion of mastering the Infernal Flame. Joshua would only need to charge up his Combat Aura before he could create a high heat that exceeded the temperature on the surface of the sun. He could vaporize steel and iron with ease and break most of the defenses in this world. With that sort of power to back him up, it would be much easier for him to master the ''Stoner Sunshine''.


    The hot air in the atmosphere slowly faded away as the distorting air slowly recovered. Joshua had stopped his training his Combat Aura. The sun was sinking. The daily training for today was finally over. He was ready to return to the liege''s residence to handle the remaining official affairs.


    The flying speed of a Supreme-tier champion was far better than the flying speed of a Gold-tier champion. It did not take long before Joshua flew back from the wasteland to the liege''s residence. He stood in the air high above in the sky as he looked at his own territory and the crowd which was slowly dispersing as everyone returned to their homes.


    The harvest festival was just around the corner. Joshua thought about it. It was a large-scale celebration that was held every autumn annually. As the liege of this territory, he was responsible to oversee the entire process and made sure that the celebration was a success. Not only that, the other lieges and leaders in all territories in the entire kingdom, even the Emperor himself would host such celebration in their own territories.


    "Since that''s the case¡­" The warrior muttered to himself, "It''s about time¡­"


    Just as he was deep in thoughts, Joshua suddenly felt something that made him turned around immediately. He stared at the horizon and saw that there was a white horse galloping rapidly along the path to the main city of Moldavia.


    The bloodline of that horse appeared to be excellent. It was pretty obvious that the horse had a bloodline that was already mixed with the blood of a draconic beast. After experiencing an extremely long period of running, its stamina was still strong as the horse could still hiss for the people and the carriages in its way to give way. An exhausted red-haired teenager rode on the back of that horse. He seemed to be almost dead after a long journey.


    The white horse approached the main city from a distance. Joshua stared at the horse and the teenager.


    He slowly descended to the ground before the city gate and waited for the horse and the teenage to arrive.


    The crowd made some commotion when they saw a man descending from the sky. However, a few seconds later, the crowd calmed down.


    Most of the citizens from the territory had already seen their young liege during the festivals and celebrations in the past. Some of them were children who were currently seeking knowledge in Winter Fort Academy as apprentices. Confirming that it was Joshua who descended from the sky, silence also fell in that area. Even the carriages stopped moving. The pedestrians and other people stopped moving until Joshua gestured for them to be at ease. The warrior waved everyone to return to the city as soon as they could so that they would not block the entrance of the city.


    Everyone looked at their liege with respect as they made their way out of the main gate.


    Time passed. The crowd in front of the gate was getting smaller as the sun was about to sink into the horizon. The night was descending. Joshua stood in front of the city gate. He waited for the arrival of the white horse, and it did arrive.


    At the end of the road, the red-haired teenager who rode on the back of the horse saw the warrior from a distance. The teenage immediately pulled the reins on the horse to stop it. The teenager instantly hopped off from the horse and ran towards the warrior.


    The red-haired teenager seemed a little too pale and sickly. It was quite obvious that his skin was pale from lack of sun exposure. His palms were full of blood blisters from holding on too tightly to the reins of the horse. Glancing quickly, the warrior knew that this teenage boy rarely stepped out of his house and was suddenly forced to ride a horse.


    The moment he arrived before the warrior, his eyes were filled with tears. The red-haired boy wanted to say something but could not. He did not even have the time to wonder why Joshua was standing at the city gate. The boy just knelt down with his head down. His expression was filled with respect and fear at the same time.


    "Alderman Carlos."


    After waiting for a long time and seeing the boy kneeling down straight away without saying anything besides his own name, Joshua said, "You are the eldest son of Alphonso. What brought you back to Moldavia?"


    The red-haired teenager trembled violently at the warrior''s question. He lifted his head slightly but was not brave enough to look Joshua in the eye. Then he spoke in a trembling voice, "My liege¡­ my¡­ my father¡­"


    Joshua looked at the teenage boy who was too afraid to look at him. His eyes narrowed as he recalled when he first met this young boy about two years back¡ªduring that time, the warrior was still a young man. Alphonso introduced the warrior to his own son and revealed that his son was willing to be a hostage at the liege''s residence as a leverage for the warrior to use against himself. The man was trying to prove his loyalty to the warrior. However, after seeing Alphonso''s sincerity, he believed that it was not necessary and rejected the offer.


    Things had changed since. The warrior said, "Alphonso Carlos, also your father, is dead. I have already known about it."


    Perhaps because Joshua''s tone sounded a little cold, Alderman stiffened. After hesitating for a brief moment, he immediately responded to the warrior miserably, "My liege, my father is dead¡­ My uncle Derek and the others are also dead!"


    His words had caused a disturbance among the passing pedestrians. Many people looked at each other as they were not sure of what exactly was going on. However, no one dared to stop in order to listen to the boy.


    Joshua did not bother himself with the crowd. He continued, "Be more specific. What happened?"


    "One night, two weeks ago, father was summarizing the calculation on the bills." Since he was already here and things had turned for the worst, Alderman had also calmed himself. He gulped and quickly explained, "However, when I got into the study room to bring him some warm drink, I have discovered that father was already dead¡ªwithout any clues. He just stopped breathing! I had just greeted him and spoken to him a few minutes before he was found dead!"


    Alderman facially expressed all his pain of losing a father. Tears began to form in his eyes before falling down his cheeks. "Once in every few days, someone in the house would be found dead. After my father, Uncle Sin''Dall was the first. Then it was Uncle Derek! I don''t know if anyone else has died when I was on my journey here¡­"


    "Enough."


    Joshua shook his head disappointedly. His voice was very cold and emotionless. "Other than that, do you not have anything else to report to me?"


    Alderman was intimidated by the warrior''s aura. He could not speak properly. However, it appeared to the warrior that he was not willing to tell the warrior anything else.


    Joshua lifted his head and looked into the dark sky. The two moons slowly rose to the sky. He was silent for a brief moment. Then he said, "The death of Alphonso Carlos was reported to me a few days ago. I had planned to travel to the Imperial City right after I found out about his death. I wanted to find the person who is responsible for his death. I wanted to seek vengeance for Alphonso. However, 03 reminded me of something very important."


    Lowering his head, he looked at the trembling red-haired boy and then spoke softly, "Although I have no idea why, but you, Alderman, you are the one who faked the financial reports. Even though you are good at forging your father''s writings, your work is too bad for me and 03 to not notice."


    "The fact that you are trying to hide the truth has led to the delay on reporting in your father''s death for over two weeks." The warrior''s tone was calm, "Explain yourself."


    The red-haired teenage boy immediately lifted his head, overwhelmed by fear. He wanted to explain himself immediately. However, under the cold glare of the warrior, Alderman slowly lower his head down and was forced to tell the truth.


    The moment when 03 received the new financial reports, she had confirmed that the reports were indeed forged by the hands of Alderman and a few helpers of Alphonso in order to keep the news secret.


    They thought that Alphonso suddenly died because he had worked too hard or perhaps his old wounds in his body had finally killed him. None of them had suspected that it might be a planned murder. As Alderman was worried about the possibilities of the liege sending some men over to take over the industry in the Imperial City that the Carlos Family had been handling, Alderman, Sin''Dall, and Derek decided to momentarily forge the financial reports until they could confirm that they would be taking over Alphonso''s given authority. Only then would they report the death of Alphonso.


    For the sake of authority and money, even ordinary people would do something until a second death and the third death happened.


    Sin''Dall, Derek, and even the other servants in the house, did one after another, causing Alderman to fear for his life. He instantly understood that everything that was happening was aimed at the Radcliffe Family. Someone was obviously testing Joshua''s patience. The action of the red-haired teenage of not reporting had been treated as Joshua''s weakness, causing those unknown people to act even wilder than before.


    Alderman, who was scared to the point that his mental state was on the brink of a break down, had no choice left but to take his mount, which he rarely rode, and head straight towards a small city outside the Imperial City. He immediately teleported himself back to the border of the North and went straight towards the main city of Moldavia. The red-haired teenage intended to hide his conspiracy to take over the power from the warrior in the beginning. However, he had never expected to be seen right through by the warrior.


    "This is just pathetic and ugly."


    Shaking his head, Joshua closed his eyes. He did not want to even look at the pathetic face of the boy in front of him. Then, Joshua spoke calmly, "You people had remained in the Imperial City longer than me. You should be more aware of the situation over there than I do¡­ Alderman, who do you think is responsible for killing your father and all of his helpers?"


    The warrior did not bother himself with the fact that the boy tried to hide the truth from him because it was unnecessary. Joshua only wanted to know one thing. He wanted to know who the enemy was.


    "¡­ The Feltham Family who runs the weaponry retail store ''Iron Fist of the Imperial Kingdom'', and the Suward Family who owns the largest land of mining ore in the Northwest."


    After realizing that Joshua did not punish him for trying to conceal the truth, Alderman thought about it. Then he named two families. He thought more about it before he named the third family. "Perhaps the Toledo Family is also involved¡­ Their industry sells magic scrolls. They do not have anything to do with us. However, the rumors had it that our late Count had hurt their family when he was still young¡­ So it is all just an assumption of my own¡­"


    After saying all that, the red-haired teenage boy was overwhelmed by fear. After all, he was also not sure if all of the names he mentioned were involved in the murder of his father and his uncles. Nevertheless, those families were the worst competitors to the Radcliffe Family recently. So they were the prime suspects.


    "Very well then." Joshua nodded, no longer caring about the young teenage boy who was still kneeling on the ground as his weak body trembled. "Your guilt shall never be pardoned. You shall be faced with justice. Punishment will be given to you, but not now."


    "Repent now."


    The warrior slowly levitated into the air and vanished into the darkness. His cold voice echoed from the sky, "Repent before revenge is fulfilled."

 Chapter 411 There You Are, Isve Found You

    The conflict between the Northern Empire and the orc tribes living around Tartaros Highlands in the northwest began more than four hundred years ago. The enormous kingdom was never rid of the shadow of war ever since.


    Although the orcs'' civilizations were not developed and advanced, they were good in battles and wars. They were fearless against death and pain. With the encouragement of their shamans and the ancient spirits of their ancestors, any orc, even a minor female orc, could become a warrior. Their physiques were far more superior to the physique of any human being. Though those primitive creatures held bone sticks and rock-made spears, the human soldiers who wore excellent armor were actually disadvantaged.


    No one could have predicted that the operation to annihilate the tribes of the orcs that was optimistically estimated to end in about three months actually lasted for nearly five hundred years. During the long-lasting war and truce, the primitive orcs were able to pick up traces of human civilization and used it to their own advantage by imitating and implementing it into their own civilization. They even attempted to cultivate fields, grow pastures to raise flocks and herds, build workshops and simple shrines, learn the craftsmanship of mankind to build armors, weapons and fortresses. Some of the orcs that were wiser even thought of picking up the art of magic and so they tried to understand and master the mysteries behind magic.


    The war had completely changed the orcs. The war had also done a number on the Northern Empire.


    The nobles in the Northwest region of the Empire had suffered quite a number of blows because of the invasion of the orcs that lasted for two long years. Several families that existed since the beginning when the country was founded had completely gone extinct. Vast lands owned by no one had been left unattended. The economy of the Empire was poured into the military after being on the brink of collapse several times. There were countless large and small workshops and mines set up everywhere across the kingdom to supply the militaries with resources.


    The owners and leaders of those workshops and mines, and also the warriors who performed valiantly during the war with the orcs had become the new owners or barons to those empty lands. Soon after that, those newly risen families of nobles had become the new forces in resisting the forces of the orcs. The noble families had also gradually turned their family industries into a part of the Empire''s economy.


    The Dark Tide that occurred annually back in the south and the endless wars in the northwest had made it impossible for the powerful Empire to develop in peace. Because of that, most of the newly risen noble families had faded into the shadows of history over a few decades ago until they were all replaced by the other new families that emerged later.


    But even so, for over four hundred years, some of those families had survived. They had grown into families of great influence among the other families in the continent as they owned most of the industries in mining, construction, metallurgy, goods and services in transportations, textiles, and enchantments. On the economic front, the older families that were doing main agricultures were left far behind by those powerful families. However, this world was a world filled with combat aura and magic. In terms of individual strength, the older families, which possessed experience, had an advantage over the others.


    The reckless pioneers were determined only to make progress and expansions with their business and industries. On the other hand, calm and cautious rulers were able to rule. That was the difference between these two types of people.


    The Radcliffe Family which Joshua was a descendant of was also part of the newly risen nobles back in the day. The expedition across the Great Ajax Mountains was done in order to locate new veins and resources so that they could win the war that was intensifying during that time.


    But now that the orcs had been wiped out, the war that had been going on for over four hundred years had finally come to an end. It was obvious that the demand for minerals and metallurgy had fallen sharply. There were even rumors that the current Emperor Israel was deciding on reducing the number of the nobles'' private armies and shut down most of the temporary mines and workshops that posed threats to the society.


    Power and money were the livelihoods of a family. Without power, there was no way to protect money. Without money, there was no way to cultivate strength.


    Israel''s move had undoubtedly shaken the core of most of the emerging nobles¡ªthe arrival of peace would mean the disappearance of the war policy. The importance of the nobles had rapidly declined and the largest dealers and large-scale production facilities were shut down. That had undoubtedly brought a substantial amount of losses beyond anyone''s imagination to the economy of the Empire.


    It could have been the beginning of a civil war if the Empire was a kingdom in the ordinary world. However, in the Mycroft Continent, no one on the continent was daring enough to step up and challenge a Legendary-tier champion. If the Emperor said so, no one would dare to oppose his words. Not to mention that Israel was capable of leveling down the Orc Palace. He would definitely not hesitate to eliminate one or two stubborn families daring enough to oppose the Royal to set an example to the public.


    Hence, the nobles could only put up with the Emperor.


    In the early hours of the day, a knight rode slowly on his horse as he moved on the outskirts of a fortress not far from the Imperial capital. He moved through a field full of moist steam as he made his way into a quiet small town. There was a sparkling stream at the entrance to the town. The knight rode across the flat slated bridge and soon rode across several streets and found himself before the front door of a manor.


    The knight hopped off the back of his horse and reported himself to the servant of the manor. The servant with fully-white hair glanced at the knight before he noticed the coat of arm that was unobvious on the knight''s simple armor.


    ''Iron Fist''.


    The Empire''s Iron Fist, the insignia of the Feltham Family.


    So, he politely nodded and went back to the house to report to the governor of the manor. Soon after, a butler walked across the front yard of the manor and received a letter from the knight.


    Soon loud knockings were heard on the door of a room deep in the manor. Kleinman Seward woke from his slumber.


    Although he was wakened up suddenly, Kleinman was not furious. The middle-aged man who had long dark brown hair spent two seconds pondering on this sweet dreams before he began thinking rationally and calmly.


    If there was nothing urgent, his assistant would never have disturbed him while he was resting. Since she was there, then there must be something extremely important. The middle-aged man swiftly wore his clothes neatly while trying to figure out what it was before he walked out of his room. The moment he walked out of his room, he was immediately greeted with the presence of his assistant. As the largest supplier of the ores in the entire northwest region of the Empire, the Seward Family was the representative of the Imperial capital. As the second son of the family, Kleinman had strong trust for the assistant who had been assisting him over the years. He was very comfortable in front of the assistant. He yawned and complained. "So, what is this all about? I have not been sleeping well for the past few months."


    "A letter from the Feltham Family." The assistant in his fifties immediately responded to Kleinman and said, "The Grand Knight Nack personally sent the letter. It should be related to ''that incident''."


    "They have yet to conclude their ''test''?" Kleinman took out a small purple crystal vial from his pocket. Then he took a sniff and let the refreshing scent to flood his nose, allowing himself to be completely focused on his work. "It''s been half a month since. Haven''t there been any results yet?"


    "Speaking of which." Kleinman frowned, seemingly a little annoyed. "Haven''t they made their move?"


    "No, they did. However, the situation appears to be a little strange. Nack thinks that something is off. He said that even his master was not sure about the current situation."


    "Of all the new generation of the Feltham Family, other than the eldest son of their family, everyone else in that family is just garbage. Same goes to any other new nobles. They really have no idea how to educate their next generation. What a bunch of losers." Kleinman spoke with disdain. Although he was only the second son in the family and could not inherit the rightful place as the Count of the Seward Family, he was basically the spokesperson of his family, the representative that controlled most of the secrets of his family business. Even his eldest brother relied on him to manage the family.


    Kleinman still took the letter from his assistant''s hands and tore it opened. Then he glanced through the content of the letter written in ink before his expression began to change.


    "What have they done?!" The second-most important man in the Seward family roared. His rage carried fear. "Killed all of them? All killed?! Those bloody horrible dwarfs, and the halfling son of the dwarf idiots! Are their heads made of stone?!"


    The ancestors of the Feltham Family were mixed with the dwarves earlier in history. Hence, most of them were not tall. And because they had the bloodline of the dwarves and the wisdom of the human, they became one of the largest weapon suppliers in the Empire.


    When Kleinman''s assistant saw the reaction of the man after reading the letter, he snatched the letter back and glanced through the content of the letter. Then, he took a deep breath. "Oh my god¡ªthis is outrageous! This is an act of an outlaw!"


    "That''s for sure," Kleinman took another bottle of violet crystal from his pocket. The bottle actually contained a high concentration of refreshing potions. It was the favorite pick of the mages who liked to stay up all night to carry out their researches. After taking another sniff, Kleinman calmed himself down. "Indeed, the Radcliffe Family have not been playing by the rules. They even attempted to grab the profits in the market of weapons during difficult times. It makes sense that those dwarves wanted to threaten the Radcliffe Family. They could have used blackmail and other means. They had overdone it this time."


    Now was the time where peace had finally befallen the Empire. Soon after the war with the orcs ended, the weaponry and mining markets in the Empire had shrunk significantly. Many workshops couldn''t even get an order these days. They were on the brink to bankruptcy. The situation was still manageable for the Seward Family. They ran their business in the mining industry. Even though the quantity demanded was not much lesser during the peaceful times and even though they were having some difficulties in handling their businesses, they had yet to meet with greater difficulties that would cripple them. However, for the other families like the Feltham Family who made weapons for a living, the situation was completely different. The current time was an unprecedented crisis they never imagined possible when they ran their businesses.


    The Radcliffe Family had picked the worst time to add insult to their injuries. That noble family from the North was one of the special ore suppliers for the legion of the Five Armies. Even the end of the war would not be able to affect much of their businesses. However, that new Count seemed to be dissatisfied with his current situation, He started to manufacture weapons and armors. Then he chose the time when every newly risen noble family faced difficulties to sell the weapons and armors he manufactured. By doing so, he had taken away the businesses of the other families who were already suffering.


    Cutting people off their money could make them your worst enemies. That was something that everyone in the entire world knew. So, of course the Feltham Family who were affected the most was insanely furious with the Radcliffe Family. It was pretty obvious looking at the behaviors of their spokesperson¡ªrecently, he had been attempting to harass the shops and industry of the Radcliffe Family.


    "One, two, three¡­ Six of them."


    Kleinman rubbed his forehead and vented his frustration. He was very troubled. "For the Seven Gods'' sake, he actually killed half of the spokespersons of the Radcliffe Family¡­ That is no longer a ''test'' or threat. That is purely testing the Radcliffe Family''s limits!"


    Kleinman was also not fond of the unruly Radcliffe family since the beginning. However, he had always been cautious in doing everything and would rather pick a good time and a spot to discuss the problem with the Radcliffe Family at the table than trying something funny behind their backs¡ªof course, he did not think that the Feltham Family did anything wrong besides killing too many. That had violated the code among the families.


    Even though the Seward Family was in the northwest, they were in fact genuine law-abiding nobles.. They were always about being courteous and polite. They would never do something out of ordinary unless they were sure that they could not negotiate with their competitors.


    The assassination, threats, and buy-outs that was aimed at the spokespersons of their competitors had always been a part of the battle among the nobles since the beginning of time. If the so-called battle among the nobles had happened at the regions such as the fortresses at the southern border of the Empire, it could have been a great battle where real blood would be spilled. However, that would never happen in the surrounding regions of the Imperial capital. Assassination was the most extreme type threat. Killing six of them at the same time was basically equal to a war at the border of a region.


    "Has the Radcliffe Family done something to express themselves?" Kleinman turned around and asked his own assistant. He was in disbelief, "How could it be possible that those bad-mannered northerners are able to endure all these humiliations?"


    He knew that the young Count of a territory in the North was known to be the youngest human being who reached the Supreme-tier. Even the Emperor himself admitted that he was definitely capable of attaining the Legendary-tier. Judging from his attitude and behavior, it was really hard to imagine that the man would lay down without a fight.


    "That''s the strange part about the incident," the assistant quickly responded. He was done reading the content of the letter. "Their shops continue to operate just like normal times. Although their people had been dying one after another, they did not seem to be fighting back at all. In fact, many of us are ready to face the fact that we might be assassinated anytime now. We have temporarily hidden in the suburb regions now¡ªthis is also the reason why the Feltham Family sent this letter to get some news or information from us. They want to know what is really going on now."


    The attack, without a doubt, had also received the silent agreement from Kleinman. To be precise, if a few noble families who ran businesses in the industry of mining ores and metallurgical had join forces against the Radcliffe Family, the Feltham Family would never have the guts to actually provoke a Supreme-tier champion. However, Joshua''s response had really confused them all.


    "Do they really think that Count is really afraid of them?"


    He took the letter from his assistant. Kleinman read the letter from top to bottom once again. Then he gritted his teeth and laughed out loud from anger, "Those arrogant dwarves... They have really provoked a Supreme-tier champion! He had just returned from the battlefield in the Sacred Mountain with the berserk dragons. He had killed more dragons than the number of weapons you imbeciles had ever forged in your entire lives!"


    Previously, the nobles had received some news from the palace. They knew that Joshua had left the Imperial capital. Only then did the Feltham Family had the guts to make their move on Alphonso Carlos. However, about a week ago, the news that came from the distant south had shaken everyone pretty good¡ªthe warrior left the Imperial capital for a different reason from what everyone had assumed. He left because he received an invitation from the Church of the Seven Gods to the Sacred Mountain. Since then, he had been battling the berserk dragons and obtained many achievements in the battle.


    He did not believe that Joshua would actually stay quiet about the deaths of his spokespersons, but the middle-aged man had no idea what was really going on at all. He leaned against the wall and was a little troubled wondering about the reason behind all that.


    Could it really be true that he was afraid? That was the most logical explanation Kleinman could come up with, perhaps not because he was afraid of the Feltham Family but some people that were higher up.


    The move made on the Radcliffe Family this time around was not completely a retaliation on the unruly behavior of the Radcliffe Family in the business. Kleinman himself had only broke the code of his own family and become an accomplice to the Feltham Family in carrying out their devious plan on the Radcliffe Family after he had received an order from his old man, Count Seward. He could also make a vague assumption from the scattered information from his father. It seemed that it was an order made by someone higher in power within the Royal Palace. However, Kleinman could not understand why there was someone in the palace who held a grudge against Joshua.


    The Radcliffe Family had always been well-known to be the supporter of the Royal party. That was obvious from the orders for the Five Armies. Joshua even had a personal relationship with Brandon, the successor of another Royal party, the Kaos Family. Master Nostradamus, once the teacher to the Emperor himself, had also founded a mage academy in the North. Not to mention that Emperor Israel himself was very fond of Joshua as he really appreciated the warrior.


    The internal struggle of the palace did not seem to be related to him in any other way, unless¡­


    Kleinman took a deep breath and he suddenly felt reluctant to think in that way. However, at that very moment, he could feel a chill down his spine.


    Unless that incident involved the heir of the Empire.


    Be it Kleinman, his assistant, or those bunch of imbeciles from the Feltham Family, perhaps none of them thought that murdering one merchant would be a huge deal. What they do fear was that they might kill too many to the point that the Radcliffe Family would be shamed for losing so many of their own. From that perspective, it was an invitation to the Radcliffe Family for a war.


    Benefits were more important than anything. They were actually keener to discuss and get the problem solved peacefully. Assassination was a much more intense approach to inform. That was the method of nobles dealing with each other¡ªKleinman had already gotten himself used that. Over the years, he had dealt with such situations. He had never expected the matter to be prolonged. However, one should always keep an open mind as accidents could happen anytime.


    For instance, now.


    Right outside the manor, a sound of an explosion was suddenly heard. Initially, Kleinman did not bother himself with that noise. However, he suddenly felt an intense shiver pass through his body. All of his pores had shrunk and his body was overwhelmed with fear.


    The entire manor trembled¡ªa dense dark-red ripple flashed across the corridor of the manor, leaving a long trail of crack behind. The sounds of the walls and grounds cracking and breaking into pieces echoed through the manor as the middle-aged man and his assistant leaned on the walls of the corridor to gain their balances. They stared around them and were overwhelmed with confusion.


    The entire manor split in half.


    On the other side of the collapsed building, Kleinman saw the first light of the morning as he breathed in the dewy air.


    A shadow of a man floated in the air holding a silver greatsword. His eyes blazed red as he stared at everyone.


    High temperature burned around his body. The middle-aged man stared in cold fear¡ªthe shattered corridor, the broken walls, the damaged furniture, and the crushed potted plants. The hot air rushed upwards with glowing red sparks.


    The shadow of despair started to spread.

 Chapter 412 My Rules

    Everything in the world would change as time passes. The sun would rise, so does the moon. What was once the sea is now mulberry fields. Plains would eventually dry up and turn into deserts. The lava would solidify into an island at the sea. Even the mountains could crumble in an event of an earthquake. The world itself could one day be completely destroyed.


    But some things would never change.


    Collin let out a terrified, sharp scream as a shadow charged towards him. The old assistant in his fifties did not dare to look at the man who was floating in the middle of the sky. He hastily turned away and looked at his own master, the second son of the Seward Family. However, Collin could not make any sound.


    "Argh¡ª"


    The invisible twisted airflow shrouded Kleinman. Before the middle-aged man could even say anything, his body began to burn with an intense fire that illuminated the dark surroundings. But he was not in misery because the high temperature had already burnt his skin, flesh and bone almost instantly. Kleinman was instantly turned into ash and dust that drifted with the wind.


    In the sky, a voice echoed.


    "You''re not innocent, too."


    That voice sounded like steel clashing into each other. It was cold and sharp. When Collin heard that voice, he only responded knowing that he was standing in the middle of a sea of fire. The unbearable heat tore his soul bit by bit. He shut his eyes as tightly as he could. The scene where Kleinman was turned into ashes before him was traumatizing and kept replaying in Collin''s mind.


    Joshua arrived about the manor and listened to the entire conversation between Kleinman and Collin. He stared at the wrecked manor and what was remained of it. Then he looked at the middle-aged man, who was kneeling and trembling on the ground. Then the warrior spoke calmly, "But I never kill without reason. I have only killed six of you because six of my men died. So, tell me, who are the other conspirators and where are they hiding. Tell me and I shall spare your life."


    Although all nobles possessed a house in the Imperial City, not everyone lived in the Holy City of the Triplet Mountain. The power of the Emperor covered the entire city, and thus, all conspiracies were revealed the moment they surfaced. Be it the Feltham Family or the Seward Family, all of them had estates and holiday homes that were used for working on regular days.


    Although Alderman Carlos was a young man, an imbecile greedy for power and authority, he knew some information after working so long alongside Alphonso. For instance, the location of the manor that belonged to the Seward Family.


    "Lord¡­ Count¡­ We are not the true planner of this whole conspiracy¡­"


    With a burst of sound of burning woods, the entire manor was on fire. Collin struggled to open his mouth. He forced himself to suppress the overwhelming fear in hi as with a trembling voice, "The Feltham! The Feltham Family is the mastermind! Although we have reached an agreement on aiding them, they are the ones who had been planning and executing the plan!"


    If the man was still unclear about the identity of the other party, then he was not qualified to be the assistant of the Seward Family in the Imperial City. The warrior who killed Kleinman in a blink of an eye must be Joshua van Radcliffe, the renowned liege in the North, the public enemy of the dragons, the warrior who could take on an entire legion of dragons all by himself.


    His sudden arrival had intimidated Collin so much that he could not even think straight. It did not matter whether it was him or Kleinman, none of them ever expected that the man of the Radcliffe Family would personally handle the deaths of his few spokespersons. Collin would have thought that to be an absurd thing a few minutes ago. However, now that it had happened before his eyes, he had changed his mind.


    "About a few days ago..." Collin did not look at the warrior in the eyes as he knelt with his forehead on the ground because the blazing light in the warrior''s eyes scared him. Then he spoke with both of his hands covering his face, "That bunch of people from the Feltham Family have¡­ have returned to the Imperial City¡­ They are just ¡­ staying at their own manors!"


    "Very well."


    Joshua nodded and did not intend to waste his breath further. He swung his greatsword in his hand and the air shook the other half of the manor. While the rocks and debris fell, Collin stayed on the same spot, overwhelmed with fear. Even though the power that destroyed the entire manor was crude and wild, it was actually extremely precise. Because the warrior had perfect control over what he wanted to destroy, none of the debris even touched Collin''s body.


    The red flame suddenly flickered as the howling winds blew past the wreckages of the manor. In the blink of an eye, the warrior left the area, leaving the assistant among the rubles of the manor. After a while, the man managed to stand on his feet. After he confirmed that he was still safe, the man cried and laughed at the same time, for he was still alive and well.


    Along the way, a messenger by the name Nack hid among the trees. The horse had been long gone. He trembled in fear in his hiding spot¡ªNack had witnessed how the entire Seward Family''s manor was turned to ashes in a sea of flames. The heavy presence of a Supreme-tier champion spread across the area, causing the Gold-tier knight to immediately hide in fear.


    Soon after that, a red stream of light flashed across the sky. Nack could sense a cold chill in his body the moment the red light appeared. His attempt to hide was futile, just like how an ostrich would hide only its head in the ground. It appeared that the red light did not intend to stop. It went through the sky in a straight line as it made its way towards the Imperial City.


    -A near-death experience, the knight was stunned for a few seconds until the light had vanished completely from the sky before he responded. He knew that he was still alive not because of his strength. It was simply because the ''thing'' that flashed across the sky did not intend to kill him. The idea was simple, it just like how an ordinary human would not step on ants on purpose.


    In the meantime, in the Imperial City.


    In the Feltham Family''s manor.


    Instead of being a manor or a mansion that nobles are fond of, the Feltham Family''s manor in the northern part of the Imperial City was more like a small-scale but incredibly tough fortress. It was completely black. The entire manor was built using the Sparkling Black Rock found in the Ballard Wildlands in the northwest of the Empire. The Sparkling Black Rock was a type of tough rock enhanced with Magic-Resistance property used by the dwarves to build shrines. The Feltham Family used that to build their own manor.


    Unlike the houses that were filled with artistic beauty, the ambiance was so different that it felt out of place. The walls were over twelve feet high and were built with giant rocks. They used liquid iron to fill in the gaps between the rocks to strengthen the walls. There were even four small watchtowers with one flag installed on each of the towers at all four corners of the mansion. There were also vigilant guards guarding at each tower.


    The Feltham Family who founded their family name through contributions to the military and their businesses in the weaponry industry would never forget their own roots. These nobles with the dwarves'' bloodline were always alert, waiting for any possible battle to happen. Each member of the Feltham Family was sent out into the battlefield before they were even adults. If they could get through a battle alive, only then would they truly become an adult and an official member of the family.


    Tahm Feltham stood in his own manor at the top of his own fortress. He held a smoking pipe in his hand, deep in thoughts.


    He stared at the other manors and houses on the side of the streets. The crowd on the streets in the northern region of the Imperial City had become smaller than in other regions. Before dawn, there were almost no one walking on the streets. Tahm was a little absent-minded as he lit the pipe in his hand. No matter how hard he tried, he could not even make a spark. He did not bother himself with that. After shaking his smoking pipe for a bit, he stopped trying.


    "Young and energetic¡­"


    Sighing out loud, the short half-dwarf adult man brushed his beard. His eyes focused. He was thinking about his few brothers who were in the underground basement. Then he shook his head. "Those young fellas¡­ They know nothing."


    There were many family members, sons, and daughters, in the Feltham Family. However, there were only a few of them who really met the ''criteria'' of the official members of the family. Tahm was the sixth descendant in the family. However, he was the third most important person after the eldest son and the fourth son of the family. He was tasked to run the industrial area of the family in the Imperial City. He was also tasked to be the spokesperson of the industry in the Imperial City.


    Tahm sighed because he was really worried about his brothers¡ªsince a few months ago, the family had been using ''observe and learn'' as their excuse to send two of the brothers to the Imperial City. Since then, Tahm had never gotten a peace of mind. The young and reckless half-dwarves knew how to fight on the battlefield. However, they knew nothing about business. They had been pointing fingers and ordering Tahm to perform their requests and orders. However, they had yet to come up with a plan that could really work. Especially this time.


    Tahm tried to light the smoking pipe again and succeeded. So, he took inhaled on the pipe. The fire in the pipe glowed and faded away, followed by white smoke coming out from the pipe.


    When those young men arrived at the Imperial City, they felt extremely indignant about the declining volume of their family''s trading. They did not understand anything about the market at all and so they finally questioned Tahm''s capability. They thought Tahm incapable of handling their family''s industry. The Feltham Family''s pocket was getting tighter day by day. Tahm did not intend to change himself because of the others'' thoughts of him. He was not even bothered to entertain or educate his brothers, who obviously lack intelligence. Instead, he just let them be as they attempted to stir things up in their family businesses.


    The plan to attack the Radcliffe''s industry and to assassinate the persons in charge of the businesses came from these nincompoops. It was probably because they were still too young. They did not even feel any fear facing the wrath of the Radcliffe Family that might lead to retaliation on the Feltham Family. They even questioned Joshua''s strength. Those ignorant young men were not willing to admit that there was someone of their age who was Supreme-tier. Hence, they decided to make their move on the Radcliffe Family.


    Tahm did not stop them at all. He just went along with their plan. If that plan could really settle his two brothers, the half-dwarf thought that it was probably not a bad thing. However, it was questionable that the Radcliffe Family did not respond to Alphonso Carlos'' death, the spokesperson of the Radcliffe Family. Joshua remained silent as if nothing happened.


    Tahm could feel that something was not right. He tried to talk his two brothers out of it. However, the two young men laughed sarcastically at Tahm''s caution, calling it an act of cowardice and incompetence. They thought Joshua weak for not responding to Alphonso''s death, they stopped worrying and did what they thought was good. In just a few days, the Carlos Family had lost over half of their own family members. The Radcliffe Family in the central region of the Imperial City had basically lost direct contact with the main family who dealt for them in the market as their businesses had fallen into a paralyzed state. The Feltham Family had also swiftly took back quite a number of their businesses from the market during that time. The Seward family, who worked with them had also earned quite a number of orders on ores and mining materials.


    Everything seemed almost perfect besides the Radcliffe Family''s behavior. Thinking about his two younger brothers who looked down on him, Tahm inhaled on the pipe and exhaled white smoke. Of course, he knew that removing their competitors was the most convenient way to cripple their competitors in the same industry. However, that would not last long. They would definitely have to deal with the wrath of the competing families and their retaliation later on. They might even suffer a greater loss than they could imagine.


    But how would the message be conveyed to the young and energetic half-dwarves then? Since Tahm had no intention in educating his brothers for he only cared for himself. Besides, his father should be the one responsible for educating his brothers.


    After looking around his own mansion, Tahm nodded and felt relieved.


    The Feltham Family''s home was built based on the prototype of their fortress in the Northwest territory. Most of the Feltham Family''s members grew up in this fortress. They even gave birth to the next generation in that fortress. Even though that fortress, Black Flag, was not the toughest fortress in the Empire, it was undoubtedly one of the solid fortresses that can withstand a lot in the entire northwest region. In history, during the time when the orcs were at their most prosperous, the orcs had sent troops to sweep the entire northwest region of the Empire several times. The Feltham Family relied heavily on the Black Flag.


    The instinct from the bloodline of the dwarf was the reason why Tahm was so fond of fortresses that were built with great rocks. It made him feel much safer for staying in one. It was also true. Besides the Morlaix Palace where the Emperor lived and the Imperial Mage Academy where mages gathered, there were no other fortresses out there that was tougher than the Feltham Family''s mansion.


    Other than facing the relatively humid and cold environment, there was nothing more important than safety.


    But suddenly, he felt a horrible chill down his spine.


    In the distant sky, a red stream of light suddenly appeared. That light moved so fast that it looked just like a meteor crossing the sky. Tahm stood at the top of his mansion as he witnessed the meteor flew across the gap between the three mountains. Without any reason, he found it not beautiful at all as it felt like something bad was about to happen.


    He quickly put out the fire in the smoking pipe as he squinted to observe the red light. However, the thing he saw shook him up real bad¨Che took a few breaths looking at the red light, that light had already crossed a long distance and had arrived near the three mountains.


    An enormous power energy wave instantly triggered the Defensive Circles around the Imperial City. With a long buzzing sound, large-scale Magic Circles began to appear around the Triplet Mountains. A tremendous amount Magic Energy began to activate the Defensive System of the Imperial City in an attempt to suppress the red meteor that was behaving dangerously unstable.


    However, the attempts were futile. The meteor was like a long spear that could penetrate anything. All the barriers and obstacles around the Imperial City were broken through as if they were not even there. Twenty-four layers of translucent air barriers were easily torn apart, making the sound of shattered glass. However, before the sound could even be heard by anyone, that red flowing light had already arrived above the Imperial City''s wall.


    The defense of the Imperial City was more stable than the defense system installed around the Triplet Mountains. Golden chains began to rise from the white walls as the chains slowly rolled themselves over the red light to form a light-emitting cocoon. It was an attempt to stop the red light from moving further towards the Imperial City. However, a mass of flame was shot from the red flowing light as the light chains were shattered by that fire attack.


    At that time, Tahm was only able to respond towards the alarm and the warnings sounded by the guards on the towers. He was ready to get back into the mansion to warn his two other brothers so that everyone could fully prepare themselves to defend against the threat that was rapidly approaching. However, the red flowing light had already arrived right above the mansion that was as tough as the defensive of a fortress.


    There was no sonicboom, nor did there be violent winds being hurled across the atmosphere of the air in the surroundings. The air seemed to be pushed away by a strange force though. After that, it forcibly stabilized itself. The red flowing light was so intimidating and yet silent as it moved into the vicinity. Even many residents of the Imperial City who remained the windows of their horses shut did not even notice the arrival of the red flowing light.


    Tahm turned his head around. His face looked as if he was shocked to the core as he was staring right at the red flowing light. After that, he let out a miserable scream ¨C the light was too bright for his eyes as he was almost blinded by the intense light shining straight into his eyes. However, even though that was the case, the warrior who just managed to cross into the realm of the Beginner''s Gold-Tier was momentarily blinded.


    However, before that, Tahm had already saw the identity of the person that came into the vicinity along with the red light. And that had caused his chest to feel extremely tightened in an instant.


    Joshua!


    The current man of the Radcliffe Family!


    He actually arrived at the Imperial City and he actually came here like a barbaric being that never interested in negotiating. He could be completely deemed as an intruder that broke through the entire heavy defense system of the Imperial City!


    So what exactly does he want to do?!


    Before Tahm could even understand anything, the warrior had already lifted the greatsword in his hand. The movement of Joshua had always been faster than the thoughts of his enemies. That was not an exception as well¡ª


    With a swing of his sword, the power of Infernal Breath was activated. The high temperature of thousands of degree Celsius had been condensed into shockwaves of vacuum, followed by a trajectory of a gigantic sword extending towards the tough black fortress as it was smashed upon the black fortress from top to bottom.


    The ripples spread s as impact followed. Right between the moment, a tremendous outburst of rumble came along as the main body of the entire fortress was smashed in. The spots that were struck by that assault instantly crumbled to dust. Golden lava had neatly cut the black mansion in half.


    That strike of the sword was so precise and swift. During the last shockwave of the sword sweeping across into the surroundings, the entire mansion of the Feltham Family had been completely split apart. Through the gigantic gap, it remained obvious to be seen that the servants and maids who were shocked to the point their legs went soft as they were sitting on the ground in terror, wondering what just happened. The guards who remain stationed on the four towers on four corners of the mansion could not stand steadily because the mansion had been tilted. Some of them were almost thrown off from the towers they were standing guard on.


    However, none of the innocents died though. The power that was being controlled to the extreme did not even startle the neighbors in the surroundings of the mansion. In merely shorter than two seconds, the two young men of the family who remained in the underground basement of the Feltham Family had been completely reduced to nothing the moment they came into contact with the scorching air pressure of the sword that was deemed to be as blazingly hot as the sun. There was not even a single trace of ash and dust remained within the vicinity.


    Tahm had yet to die.


    Among the rubbles of the mansion, the half-dwarf who already had his lower body scorched into ash and dust was currently buried among the shattered pieces of Sparkling Black Rocks. He fixed his raging eyes upon the warrior who kept his greatsword back as his eyes were filled merely with marvel and fury at the same time.


    "Feltham Family will definitely retaliate!" the temper of the half-dwarf was even tougher than the rock. Even though every part of his muscle was trembling in fear, he remained conscious to spit words in an attempt to threaten Joshua. After being buried among the rubbles, Tahm spat some blood out of his mouth after getting hit by the rebound impact of the shockwave. He forcibly resisted the intense feeling to prevent himself from passing out as he looked into the sky with his half-blinded eyes. Then he forced out his voice as he cursed the warrior in the sky with foul words. "You unruly bastard! The Noblemen of the northwest will all be¡ªCough!"


    After speaking for a while, he spat another mouthful of blood out. His pupils scattered right after that. Then he died.


    In that regard, Joshua did not say anything or respond to it. He only turned his head around and look towards the south where the Morlaix Palace was located at.


    In the meantime, the dimension suddenly shattered.


    The furious Legendary-tier champion had arrived right before the warrior.


    "Joshua!"


    Israel Diamond was in his pajamas at the time. There was also a trace of someone''s lip print on his neck. Because of some reason he could not speak off, Israel had arrived one second late. In the meantime, his late arrival had resulted in the death of all members of the Feltham Family. "What are you doing?!"


    "It''s been a while since, Your Majesty."


    Standing right in the middle of the air while the black mansion behind him was slowly crumbling down, Joshua calmly greeted the Legendary-tier champion who was obviously furious by the look on his face. The screaming of the servants from the Feltham Family in terror was echoing back and forth in the sky of the north region of the Imperial City. However, the noises within the vicinity did not overshadow the soft voice of the warrior though. "As you can see, I''m retaliating."


    Some things would never change.


    Just like the current situation.


    It was not because Joshua was incapable of understanding the rules that one must abide while struggling with the other Noblemen. He was well aware of those rules. That was a culture that had been founded since hundreds of years ago. It seemed that Alphonso had actually prepared himself to accept his death much earlier on. His son and his assistants had also accepted the fact pretty much easily.


    However, Joshua would not accept that. He had never actually set much thoughts on anything. He was Joshua. He wanted revenge. No one could have stopped him.


    "¡­ Humph."


    Israel glanced his eyes across what was remained of the mansion belonged to the Feltham Family. He only let out a cold humph before he extinguished all the scorching heat and the lava remained within the surroundings. After noticing that there was no fourth casualty except for the death of three half-dwarves, Israel''s mood gradually subsided. He turned around and looked at Joshua, then he spoke to the warrior with a cold tone. "Even though it was ruthless and unfair, this is the rule of acquiescence among all of the champions across the great continent. If everyone would behave just like you, would there even be order to maintain then? Do you think that the Extraordinary beings could just attack each other at random? Do you want Moldavia''s main city to be attacked by others as well?"


    Meanwhile, Joshua replied the Emperor with a straightforward answer of his own. "Then, let them come. They can try."


    The warrior did not show even the slightest hesitation though. "Regarding business, if they want to negotiate with me, I am willing to accept their proposals. If they want to use their fame and power to pressure me, they can always come to confront me. Regardless of anything, I won''t simply kill. But if they really have the guts to make their moves on my men, I shall retaliate straight back at them without a single doubt."


    "You''re just feeling stronger than any one of them. Hence, you do not have anything to stick on. That is your rule."


    Israel was furious to the extent that he actually laughed. The Emperor was too lazy to waste his breath as well. So, he revealed a smile that was extremely familiar to Joshua and said, "Never mind that then. Haven''t you always wanted to challenge me?"


    "Then let''s do this!"


    Soon after that, the warrior had also revealed the same expression on his face.


    "Alright."


    On the next instant.


    The two men vanished from the Imperial City.


    In the early hours of the morning, mesmerizingly beautiful morning rays were rising from beneath the layer of clouds in high altitudes.

 Chapter 413 The Mana Tide Looms

    Without ado, the two began their bout the moment they left the Imperial Capital.


    In ancient times, this pair of warriors would have been worshipped as demigods. Within seconds, they broke through the defensive barriers of the Imperial Capital and Triplet Mountain Fortress, arriving five thousand meters above the Mycroft Continent.


    At present, Israel''s body was covered in materialized life energies. The condensation of his aura shaped into a black-gold armor as he arrived earlier to the spot they''ve both picked. However, the Emperor did not make a move, merely folding his chest and stared conceitedly at the other warrior with a look that said ''do what you want''.


    A majestic pressure that seemed to break heaven and earth crashed down upon Joshua as if a crumbling summit. Still, the warrior was not moved¡ªif the sheer presence of Legendary fighters were apocalyptic, he was now a steel stone that had gone through the forge a thousand times.


    Unbreakable.


    The sky around them was filled with thick gray rainclouds.


    Joshua closed his eyes slightly, shifted his entire body, and mustered his strength. Suddenly, he took a step forward in the very next second and charged forward at an incredible speed.


    Charging was the most basic of basics, a move that could be used with finesse even by ordinary combatants. But with Joshua''s strength, this simple move punched through air, and the tower-shaped rainclouds were utterly dispersed from his backwash, just like a sandcastle being blown away by a stormy gale.


    In the blink of an eye, the warrior had covered hundreds of meters and arrived in front of Israel, where a concentrated aura that scorches was raised up to the distance of a pace and shrouded the Emperor''s body.


    Without any hesitation, Joshua swung at his opponent with his divine armament, the greatsword.


    For this revenge, Joshua only summoned Ying since Ling still had some public duty to see to. Nonetheless, Joshua had no qualms about using weapons against a Legendary fighter¡ªeven if he was unarmed.


    "Great!"


    Even to Israel, the thing charging at him looked to be not human, but a meteor that tore across the horizon. While the greatsword that was bigger than a human appeared to be waved around in a rough and disorderly manner, there were in fact choreographed moves such as precise downward slashes, parries, thrusts and diagonal cleaves that cut through the air.


    With each blow, the silver blade drew straight or curve lines through the air, the strength behind it adjusting the course and force with such pinpoint accuracy that the metal almost appeared soft.


    Through Joshua''s power and the sword''s excellence, every cut was ten times the speed of sound and carried tons of impact force. This kind of attacks would cleave both creatures of flesh or deep-sea behemoths into ribbons, while weapons too would not be able to take the load and shatter instantly¡ªonly augmented divine armaments would sustain against it.


    Against Joshua''s ferocious attack akin to a meteor shower, Israel should not simply catch it. His eyes flashing as he gazed at the sword glinting in black-red flames with the intention to consume himself, he materialized Combat Aura that soon engulfed his hand before leaping into the fray.


    As the heated Combat Aura was blown off, the clashing between steels rang. The divine armament¡ªthe greatsword that should have been able to cut through all things¡ªwas stopped forcefully. Israel displayed an inconceivably superb technique to block each of the warrior''s blow head on. Thunderous rumbling reverberated through the elevated plane, making the Imperial Capital citizens below suspect if there were real thunder.


    Despite that, the Legendary champion did not attack. All he did was use the steel knuckles formed from aura and deflect Joshua''s every move, but his tremendous parrying force was even sending shocks through the giant sword and into the warrior''s hands.


    This time, Israel did not hold back¡ªnor did he adjust so that his power output was only at Supreme-threshold. Therefore, even if Joshua had delivered thousands of consecutive blows in no time at all, his efforts were fruitless. His hands were starting to feel numb, and soon his movements paused just for a split second.


    "That''s already good enough."


    Israel apparently still had the strength to talk and throw a praise. He naturally sensed the warrior''s opening, and with a slight dash ahead he slammed a fist right on to the center of the warrior''s chest.


    Faster than lightning, golden aura rippled over the Emperor''s knuckles like the sun, filling the sky thousands of meters above ground with dusky rays. As the air pressure scattered the cloud layers, torrential rains began to fall upon the Imperial Capital. Israel did not suppress much of his strength; he merely ensured that it was not a killing strike.


    Furthermore, even Joshua himself would lose his combat ability if his punch did strike true.


    Still, the warrior did not lose his wits. With a quick turn of his mind, he narrowed his eyes and threw his sword at Israel''s hip. Then, crossing his own arms in the pattern of a rolling mill, he prepared to break his opponent''s incoming fist.


    He had already expected this scenario; he was clearly aware how powerful Legendary champions were. Clearly, it was reasonable for his attack to be blocked even he used his weapons at an opportune moment.


    Against the Emperor''s fist, he naturally used every fiber of his strength. Boiling lifeforce streamed into every little corner of his body, resonating and speedily forming into a complete body. Right then, Joshua was no longer a multicellular human but an extraordinary existence formed entirely from lifeforce as he mustered strength over limbs harder than steel while his body''s energies moved rhythmically.


    As Israel''s attack lashed out and fist struck limb, an explosive air current accompanied by shockwaves completely blew away any cloud within a thousand meters, buffeting the Imperial Capital billowing winds. As the citizens woke up to dusk as well as the outrageous weather change with the ensuing rains and gales, there was a slight panic.


    While Joshua''s strength showed great attention to detail, Israel''s own did too. Anyone else would have been flustered as Joshua threw his huge sword out towards their hip just as both his arms prepared to repel their fist, but such methods would not stop the Emperor.


    Without pulling back, Israel sidestepped in the fraction of a step, evaded the sword. He then switched fist for elbow to break through Joshua''s crossed-arm defense, his attack viciously streaking towards the warrior.


    This hit was imbued with focused aura so powerful it quivered; it could break out a huge cavity even if it were mountaintops formed entirely from diamonds.


    Bodies of flesh would have been easily blown into minced meat.


    Sheets of flowing lifeforce repelled all elemental magic in the vicinity. The dimensions were locked down temporarily, while the magic circles of the fortresses within the Triplet Mountains went out of control for a while.


    To dodge or to parry.


    Joshua naturally would not be so foolish and deflect a blow that would punch dragon into pieces. Crisply releasing the strength on his hands, he slipped away from the brunt of Israel''s attack by following the energy flow stirred by the Emperor''s aura, slipping to his opponent''s flank and moving into the swell while catching the sword that struck air. However, even if it was just a swell, the force still easily ruptured the outer layer of the warrior''s defenses and struck strips of white marks over his body.


    Clenching his sword with both hands, Joshua stepped up once and charged again, striking towards His Majesty.


    This blow, however, was different from his quick strikes. Against the endless armies of Chaos and the ranks of frenzied dragons, it was better if he struck more with a balanced weight behind each slash. However, against a powerful man stronger than himself, it would only work if he uses every ounce of power in his body¡ªor use a strength above it.


    Exhaling a scalding breath of vapor, Joshua''s body had seemed to become a fusion core operating at tremendous speed, with his aura and muscle strength harmonizing and resonating before bursting out at once. Black-red air seeped into the silver sword and dyed it into a red-crystal color, the tiniest of swell of one swing of this sword raised twister storms despite the incredible altitude.


    Joshua had used countless skills and buffing techniques at this instant; his lifeforce churned as if a tide, tearing apart the empty space.


    Even Israel himself felt a stabbing pain in his skin that was covered by aura armor. The odor of burning steel from his nose, meaning that he would be injured if Joshua''s strike does make contact. Surprised by the precision handling of energy and horrendous aura condensation shown by the warrior, the Emperor could not help but laugh as he realized that Joshua did not lose out to legendary champions.


    With a golden glint in his eyes, the Emperor started to face the incoming assault seriously.


    The Emperor could not afford to hold back in order to keep the citizens from being caught in the aftermath of the bout. If Joshua''s attack slit through the air and hits the Imperial Capital, the entire northwestern urban zone would be cut in two. The heat stronger than the sun would then raise a huge fire that would burn through the entire city¡ªif it were anywhere else, summits would be lacerated, rivers broken.


    Holding his knuckles, Israel solemnly summoned his power.


    Aura, the power of life, flows within the steel force of all things.


    To be legendary meant to step above the very nature of life as well as the boundaries of the world''s origins. The essence of aura was not limited to the power of life but could be freely switched. This was the golden state that presented the essence of self, something Supreme bodies could not achieve.


    An unexpected rippling flowed over the Emperor''s right fist. The world shards began to appear and flow around his arm. A presence akin to a perilous storm or a tide that reaches the heavens spread in the company of Combat Aura like a second blazing sun, before all those energies gathered into a single point.


    Thus, the fist swung out.


    Israel''s punch headed straight for Joshua''s swinging sword without a shred of doubt. It resembled a dragon-slaying lance that carried an intentioned that penetrated all things. While that was a phantasm was given form by aura, it allowed the warrior to see without question that His Majesty was indeed holding his signature lance that came piercing towards him.


    Fist and sword collided, the air rippled and trembled.


    Even the path of light was refracted chaotically with the tremors in the air as well as the bloody vapor. A silhouette flew out afterward, and the entire crowd in the Imperial Capital saw it clearly. Without any obstacle in the air, he flew several kilometers before stopping.


    After holding his own body aloft, Joshua spat out a deep breath that carried the iron smell of blood. He kept clenching upon his sword, but the muscle and veins in his arms had been busted open with the colossal repel, and blood dripped down.


    Still, in between breaths, blood flow, and squirming muscles, the veins folded and shut. Soon, his nerves, some of his slightly dislocated joints and his hazily bloody hands followed suit and returned to their original form.


    Israel on the hand remained where he was, gazing at his steel-fist formed thorough aura that had been split open. The white bone underneath was visible and there were clear signs of fracture.


    The Emperor smiled.


    "Incredible."


    Israel mumbled in awe. "I''ve even believed that enduring the Longsword of the Ashland was thanks to the red dragon''s poor control that missed its mark. But now it seems that everything was achieved by his own strength."


    The Emperor did not move and stayed at his own position. He dispersed his aura armor and the clothes beneath soon came into view. In seconds, a streak of light flashed as Joshua returned to him.


    "What, do you want more?" Israel asked as he flexed his already-recovered knuckles while glancing sideways at the warrior. He then nodded in a complimentary manner. "You were, in fact, a little stronger than I thought. I was confident that this strike could maim you and put you out of commission for months.


    "Almost," Joshua replied, ''sheathing'' his sword. After a sparkle of mana, he carried Ying''s human form and went before the Emperor, saying with a shade of regret "I''ve believed that I had a little strength to resist, but still got blown away by Your Majesty."


    Israel made a curious expression in return. In this fight he did not wear any armor or bring any weapon¡ªhe was basically unarmed, but that one fist was swung out in all seriousness. It was an attack that even the Legendary dragons of the Pentashade did not dare to face head-on.


    However, Joshua''s sword strike with condensed aura had shredded ninety-percent of the momentum behind that punch, breaking through the Emperor''s aura armor and the defenses of his Legendary-tier muscle. The warrior had also borrowed the sheer thrust from that fist to fall back, evading the recoil that could flatten hills.


    Such a technique is already comparable to Legendary fighters. If that''s not resisting, what was? A counter-kill?


    Nevertheless, there was no need to keep sparring. Joshua knew that as long as he did not reach Legendary he would never win against one who was¡ªthe few exchanges they shared had been a one-sided affair. After all, the gap between Legendary and Supreme was bigger than that between Gold and Supreme. This world ultimately does not allow individuals to challenge others of other tiers, and it was better to raise your own ability rather than dreaming about it.


    And in Joshua''s arms, Ying appeared dazed¡ªthere was no telling if she was feeling faint from the recoil or some other reason.


    Israel adjusted his pajamas. He had run straight out of the palace where he slept the instance he sensed Joshua''s power flaring-up.


    Then, looking below at the ruins of the Feltham family residence, he sighed.


    "Feud between noble families basically happen between their representatives, and vengeance is never abandoned because it concerns the house''s blood. It might seem heartless, but after bearing those life-threatening risks, the groomed representatives would also get what they desire. Gold, authority, position, and the chance to become a noble¡ªthose alone make this a fair trade."


    "I understand your rage," the Emperor said calmly as he turned to Joshua. "But there are rules in this world. You''re stronger than the Sewards and the Felthams so you could kill them indiscriminately, but you''re not weaker than I am right now, and must thus be punished."


    "Alright."


    Joshua nodded curtly without any qualms. He knew very well how serious it was to murder people in the Imperial Capital¡ªand nobles at that, for it was equivalent to slapping Israel and therefore raising questions about his sovereignty as Emperor. Still, since he was prepared to act, he was prepared to be punished too.


    Israel turned his head again, shaking it when he saw that the magic circles on the Triplet Mountains were broken.


    "From this day forth, you''re to stay in seclusion in the Northern Realms for one year. You''re not permitted to travel without special circumstances until the matter with the Felthams and the Sewards are resolved.


    After waiting for a while longer, Joshua raised his brow.


    "Just that?" he asked.


    Not hitting me to an inch from death or some more realistic sanction?


    Israel was the one who was baffled instead. "You want something more serious? Please understand¡ªyou''re a Supreme warrior, the head of the Radcliffe family. Your father was my most loyal supporter as much as he was of the Royal family."


    "I would not punish you for slaying several rivaling nobles in revenge, but I have to teach you a lesson for not obeying my orders. If the deed was done at some isolated location, what does the grudge between nobles have to do with the Imperial Family?"


    Such preferential treatment was somewhat ridiculous. Joshua honestly revealed his thoughts¡ªeven he thought that it was inconceivable. The warrior has prepared his heart to be sent back to the North in a mangled body before he came to the Imperial City.


    But Israel did not think so.


    "Severely penalizing a Supreme fighter who could challenge Legendaries already?" he replied ironically. "For such a trifle? It would be better if I found an excuse such as the intention of rebellion¡­ You should know that you did swing a sword at me."


    Before Joshua could retort, the Emperor shook his head.


    "I thought I was going die a few months ago," Israel looked to the surface again, at the Morlaix Palace in the middle of the Imperial Capital. "Ten years or twenty years would be too generous. I even believed that there would be just five or six years¡ªeither way, in more than ten years where my life kept draining, I could see death coming."


    "There weren''t many I could trust in the entire Empire, too. Nostradamus is an old man and might even die before me. That old fart doesn''t even have the desire to break past Legendary¡ªall he wants was to teach more fine students to become the pillar of the Empire, so I can''t count on him."


    Joshua listened quietly as the Emperor kept speaking expressionlessly.


    "But he didn''t understand, it wasn''t enough for this world to have pillars. You need one single pillar that could support the throne by itself so that the Empire would not fall. Without the power of Legendary, even the most united and largest nations would be simple duckweeds that would split anytime."


    "You believe I qualify?" Joshua''s expression changed. He understood the meaning behind Israel''s words and thought it was unthinkable. "To be frank, Your Majesty, we''ve not met much and yet here you are, planning for the future¡­ Aren''t you afraid of my ambition?"


    "Ambition?" Israel scoffed as if hearing a joke. "What ambition does a naive and hungry wolf crave? More meat? There are so many powerful individuals waiting to challenge you and you''re concerned about a nation?"


    The point struck home. Joshua shut his mouth, knowing that he never minded such matters¡ªif someone really wanted him to run a country, he would simply throw it all aside and simply run around, traveling across the world.


    "I certainly don''t have ambition," Joshua replied seriously after some thought. "However, others may not be the same, and it''s impossible to have a Legendary individual within the Imperial Family all the time. How did your family do it before this?"


    "A question that dives into the heart of the matter." Israel nodded. He appeared to have anticipated this question from Joshua, and had the answer prepared. "Then why do you think the Imperial Family could rule this nation with so many outstanding elites for almost a thousand years?"


    The warrior indicated that he did not know, and the Emperor did not directly answer the question either.


    "To watch over the sealed lands, the Radcliffes were sent to the North. No one else could do this apart from your family¡ªjust as the House of Diamond rules these lands. So, even if there were Legendary champions who outshines the Royal Family they would never replace even with the Royal House weakens for a hundred years."


    He did not continue, but the message revealed made Joshua frown. Israel, however, did not give him time to think.


    "That''s about it. Now, return to the North. Make the proper preparations to welcome the nature magister who would be leading a team herself in a few weeks. Pope Igor would also be looking for you¡ªalthough I''m not sure why, it would still definitely be something important."


    "In this year of travel ban, you should develop your territories with the relevant countermeasures against the waves of beasts from the Dark Forest."


    After a brief delay, Israel shook his head.


    "Since the Mana Tide looms," he finished, his voice carrying the hint of a bitter smile.

 Chapter 414 Surging Mood

    Story of the battle in the Imperial Capital had happened more than half a month ago spread through the Empire.


    The Triplet Mountains'' Imperial Capital was located at the central northern plains, connecting north and south as well as the barren desert in the west. It was the very heart of the Empire''s politics and trade, with thousands of merchant teams coming every day to the satellite cities or marketplace at foot of the mountains to conduct their business.


    At the same time, it was where news and happenings throughout the world came in or spread out.


    The fight between Emperor Diamond and Radcliffe, Count of the North was undoubtedly a matter most concerning¡ªthat is, after a few beers. Therefore, in the matter of days, traveling traders and speedy magical communications had delivered the news to the more informed of nobles and merchant guilds. In weeks, even farmers busy with their harvest got the general idea.


    Joshua''s name once more became the center of attention; he dared to challenge a Legendary individual as a Supreme fighter himself after all. While he did lose he returned unscathed, which in itself was a legend to some extent. Naturally, everyone knew it was because the Emperor had stayed his hand, but it was still enough for people to relish the story.


    Scattering rainclouds and throwing down torrential showers. Gale and elemental ripples sweeping through the entire Triple Mountain region, heat as if a second sun had descended. Those were caused by the sheer shockwave from the fight, which in turn helped common folk who had never witness a real fight between champions understand the power of extraordinary individuals above gold-tier.


    The peasants may be able to disregard the reason for the brawl and simply fuss over the display of incredible power, but the nobles could not. Compared to Joshua showing his inconceivable level of ability once more, most head of clans wanted to know why the head of the Radcliffe family¡ªone of the key pillars of the Royal Party¡ªwould fight against the sovereign of the Empire.


    It was a scenario they could not even dream of.


    But since nobody blocked the information from spreading, the nobles quickly got wind of the truth to piece together the general idea behind the incident.


    Firstly, due to competition with the Radcliffe family, the Felthams''s arms trade at the northern and eastern regions had taken a blow, along with many other smaller noble families and the reputable Sewards. With the Count of the North himself being on the Sacred Mountain and essentially missing, the Feltham family decided to hold talks and threatened the property caretaker of the Radcliffes.


    The threats clearly did not work since the caretaker was assassinated. Such violence was no cause for concern for most of the nobles, however. Although such matters were depraved and would shame most of the clans with a long history, it was not unacceptable since it was regarded as part of the hidden rules.


    Then things turned interesting. As if there was some obstacle, news of the caretaker''s assassination did not reach the count at once. When it finally did, most of his subordinates in the Imperial Capital were killed¡ªbelieving that Joshua feared them, those foolish Feltham midgets did not hold back, becoming more bloodthirsty the more they killed.


    Needless to say, Joshua rushed to the Imperial Capital afterward and cut down the second son of the Seward family as well as three members of the family proper. If His Majesty the Emperor did not happen to be present at the Capital and moved to stop him, the outraged Mr. Count would have fulfilled his promise and charged towards to the northeast of the Empire to kill all six Felthams in their very own territory.


    "Remember to tell that bunch that they still owe me two lives."


    Those were the words the Radcliffe family head left before departing the Imperial Capital¡ªhe clearly has not killed enough. If not for Israel stopping Joshua''s killing streak and compelling the noble to seclude himself in the Northern Realms, the count would not have hesitated to head to the Felthams looking for trouble.


    The matter had circulated with extraordinary speed amongst the nobles. Some were unconcerned, others raised eyebrows, but most of them grew cautious about that count who would take his cleaver at the slightest annoyance. As for the few others left, half were clapping in glee, and the other half seething.


    Of course, those seething were the two families who had most of their people killed or maimed. While they were enraged over the deaths of their own kin, they had nowhere to vent since Israel had essentially taught Joshua a lesson. It was already a very serious punishment to have a Supreme fighter who could challenge a Legendary elite to stay in the North for a year.


    And there''s the fact that they could not fight him or find a way to seek payback.


    Not being able to fight him was entirely understandable. According to some estimations by organizations behind the scenes, the northern count''s combat strength could be classified at the pinnacle of Supreme following after fighting the frenzied dragons at the Battle of the Sacred Mountain and the Emperor himself.


    In short, he was above the standard of the older Supreme men, and even the commanders of the Five Great Armies would hardly compare. The fact is undeniable even for his enemies¡ªJoshua''s war record had been witnessed time after time and could never be faked.


    It was not unusual that there was no opening for them to seek payback either. Before the Northern Lands had set up the warp network a year and a half ago all four territories were in fact isolated. All their trade with the outside world relied upon draconic caravans and the Magel''s Unfrozen River, and all were direct deals with the Imperial Family and the Five Great Armies.


    Now, with Joshua himself being kept in his own territories for a year, it would take incredible lunacy for the Felthams to attack their merchants. As such, they simply could not conjure any idea that could help them retaliate against the invincible Northern Count.


    All they could do was hold it in and wait for the opportune moment to strike back.


    Meanwhile, the more his name spread, the higher Joshua''s reputation became. Even the many formidable adventurers who were not concerned with any happenings or politics and concentrated solely upon their expeditions became familiar with his name.


    Several parties of adventurers and mercenaries had therefore gone to the perimeter of the Great Ajax Mountains and its perimeter just to get a glimpse of the ''Most Powerful'' Supreme-tier count out of sheer curiosity. Therefore, even if the snowflakes of early winter had fallen there was still a steady stream of them heading for Moldavia.


    Furthermore, the travel ban was meaningless.


    The North would be immeasurably cold in the coming half-year, and as the liege of his land he had to stay, constantly vigilant against the wave of malevolence coming from the Dark Forest. As the dean of Winter Fort Academy he also had to prepare for the next early summer assessment with Nostradamus, not to mention the construction of the runic factory and the production of enchanted armor.


    If no huge and sudden incidents similar to the Anos Abyss, the warrior would be busy over a year according to his timetable. There was no time for him to leave, and there was the looming Harvest Festival as well as the nature magister''s procession who would arrive anytime.


    Starfall 833, Fifth of October, the Great Ajax Mountains, Moldavia, The North.


    At the volcanic karst flooded with lava, a team of mages and workers wearing simple suits of magic armor were working. The mages were turning stone into mud and using quick transporting spells to dig up a passageway while the workers who were in their highly insulated and fire-elemental resistant armor carried off boulders of inert stone and minerals.


    Under the guidance of spells, their excavation went quite fast and in the proper direction. As every laborer evaded magma lakes and spots of heavy mana condensation, the effectiveness of their enchanted armor kept them efficient.


    They were a small engineering team sent here by Joshua to dig up the passageway to the Illgner dimension. After the attack by the Evil God of Calamity, the volcanic Mount Sigma had completely disappeared, therefore also sealing the portal within the lava cave inside Mount Great Ajax temporarily. The rising lava then filled the entire karst, filling the cave that reaches to the surface with solidified lava.


    To ensure that the way between two worlds could be unearthed before the nature magister arrived, Joshua had dispatched several lecturers at Winter Fort Academy as well as mages from the Guild who were still researching the Black Blood Plague. He had even got several knights under his command to wear the enchanted armor and act as a miner.


    Under the protection of those armor plates, the Silver-tier knights could be provisionally spared the fear of lava. The proficiency of having two extraordinary groups combine was also terrifying¡ªin less than half a day they had completed a quarter of their target and approached the karst where the dimensional passageway was deep below ground.


    They even uncovered a rich vein of fire elemental crystals.


    The day''s work ended by evening. The leader of the teams¡ªa dwarf familiar with volcanic zones used a spell to give Joshua the work progress. He factually reported everything to the count who was in Moldavia and awaited his next orders.


    Still, there was not much for the warrior to say apart from giving a few words to encourage them, along with reminding them to be cautious about safety.


    After the conversation was finished, Joshua undid the communications formation as he returned his attention to within his own body. He was currently meditating alone in the study within his own residence.


    Despite definitely losing in his fight against Israel, in reality, the warrior was still able to learn many things from that short exchange of blows.


    The immaculate manipulation of force and the timing of each hit was a whole new experience for Joshua. It was a combat technique that starkly contrasted against his own and a worthy reference, especially with that last blow where Israel turned will into form, transfiguring his fist into a piercing lance.


    This was a power of an entirely different threshold from that which Joshua once possessed. The unrestrained switch between aura and will was so exquisite it was art in Joshua''s eyes.


    It should be noted that will and spirit are energies that originating from the Flame, comprehensively distinct from the aura that originated from Steel. Joshua knew that the secret in converting the two was the method in which Israel improved to Legendary tier.


    Therefore, he must take it as an example and learn it seriously.


    The warrior thought that relying on the system made things too dull¡ªin the end, men still need a second choice to challenge themselves.


    On his chair, the warrior stopped his meditation for a while. There was a shred of subconscious pressure when he opened his eyes.


    He was already a Supreme champion and an individual who had reached the world''s summit. Save for the gods and Legendary fighters he had no enemy in the land.


    So, there was only one thing that could get him to show a face that had sensed a threat.


    The Mana Tide.


    "The Mana Tide looms¡­" muttering softly, Joshua rose from his seat and walked towards the window. Below him, he could see Ying and Black who were playing happily with two little girls.


    "Of course the strongest person in his world has noticed it," he said calmly.


    The Mana Tide commonly referred to the yearly surge of daemons in the Central Dark Forest. Countless horrendous magical beasts would stream out of the depths of the enchanted forests to attack civilization. Indeed, the Southern Fortresses of the Empire and the huge quarantine zone of the Eastern Plains was established with the express purpose to counter the Mana Tide.


    But the Mana Tide that Israel referred to was not the usual surge of mystical monsters. He was talking about the Great Mana Tide that raised elemental tides in countless worlds, engulfing the Multiverse.


    In the Multiverse that has no borders, the apex of powers was ultimately inconsistent. The entire world''s energy levels had been stable in the past thousand years since its rise and decline were rather slow. But with the Great Mana Tide about to come, it could only mean that the concentration of energies in Mycroft would climax in no time at all.


    And that meant a great many things.


    The overflow of elementals meant a great upheaval in this world. As all life became soaked in dense mana environments they would experience what the first creatures experienced during creation.


    Every race, magical creatures, and plants would display a devolution process that was aggressive, even as colossal primordial existences were unleashed from their hostile abode to propagate and survive normally. The earth would become much richer in minerals and even more valuable, while normal people would feel the forces, making it extraordinarily easily to enter the threshold of Black Steel Revelation.


    The very grade of this world would be pulled up by one or two ranks indiscriminately. Although the glorious shine of Gold would still be rare it would not be as rare as it was now, with only several thousand reaching that level in a huge empire with millions of people. The average level of giant dragons too would be elevated to Gold, becoming a genuine Golden race.


    When the time comes, innumerable geniuses who had been silent would gush out like a fountain. The entire continent would hence enter their most prosperous dynasty and reach the footsteps of the last civilization.


    Of course, those were the good things. Joshua blinked, and shot a glance at the distance towards the Dark Forest.


    The bad things were equally terrifying.


    The magical creatures would benefit from the high concentration of mana just as sentient life did. Their empowerment might even be superior since they were more savage had a greater affinity to the essence of the violent tide of mana.


    Therefore, when the Great Mana Tide arrived and before men could adapt to the horrific mana concentration, the infinite number of mystical creatures would already have done so and begin their rampage. With each of those horrors possessing more than ten times the power they once had, they would sweep out of their old habitat and raid any unprepared faction.


    Thus, that would be a calamity.


    That being said, the warrior was not afraid of those beasts. He believed that under his own leadership Moldavia and even the entire North would not be damaged by the wave of malevolence coming from the Great Ajax Mountains. Humankind had resisted the hordes for a thousand years, what was one more time?


    He was concerned about humans.


    As the unbridled energies cascaded so too would ambition and desire. Within the months the Great Mana Tide had struck, the deadlock between the four largest human settlements that were in place after war broke out. The cultists had then declared that this was the sign of their gods descending and the heralding trumpets of doomsday. Even the demon summoners noticed that they could now easily call for the Abyssal forces.


    Furthermore, the mana upheaval does not benefit only the kind. Villains such as pirates and robbers would have they ability raised as well. The dormant necromancers would also awaken from their extended slumber in their own graves even as countless ancients descended regardless of their allegiances.


    Of course, those were not the most important things.


    Joshua looked away from the silver-haired girl and the black dragon lass and up towards the sky. He stared, as if his eyes could penetrate space and see the gods who resided in the Infinite Horizon, a realm outside this world.


    The Great Mana Tide meant a lot of things, but there was nothing that mattered more than¡­


    "The descent of the gods," the warrior mumbled. "Men and deities living upon the same land."


    His own words conjured a rare sense of danger in himself. Pausing, the corner of the warrior''s mouth curled up and formed a smile with a shred of excitement.


    "Really, what a tremendous era that surges the mood."

 Chapter 415 Unit-01s Fine Growth

    "Joshua, what are you thinking about?"


    A curious voice spoke outside the study as the warrior pondered about the future.


    With a swift convergence of mana, 03''s silhouette formed by the door. With a cotton shawl draped over her, the Avian girl floated into the study with a curious gaze on Joshua. "You''re not the type to stare blankly."


    Joshua turned at the sound and nodded at the artificial intelligence''s holograph. "What, 03? Is something up?"


    After she entered the study, 03 arranged the scattered tomes on the cabinet carefully and smiled lightly at the warrior''s question.


    "You looked weird since returning from the Imperial Capital¡­ What I mean to say is that you could tell us if there''s anything making you confused."


    "We are companions," she added softly. "It''s reasonable that we help each other."


    "¡­ Thanks for your concern, there is indeed something."


    Joshua touched his chin in surprise after 03''s words. He never expected that 03 would discover his unusual behavior caused by his recent contemplation of the Mana Tide over the last few days. Taking a mental note of the fact, he hesitated for a while before shaking his head.


    "It''s not that I couldn''t tell you¡­ But there will be omens in one or two years, or five if things progressed slowly. To talk about it now would merely be piling tensions."


    That was the warrior''s serious thoughts. The first wave of the mana tide had exploded when the Seven Gods combined to banish the Pentashade Dragon God from the Infinite Horizon into the material plane. As mana surged and the Dragon God wailed in pain, every draconic beast of the Pentashade bloodline descended into madness, brewing a real Draconic Plague.


    But now the cause of that Draconic Plague no longer exists this time. Although the Pentashade race was not maimed like they were in the pre-existence, mankind had preserved themselves better than the beasts. There was a more significant advantage in terms of ability compared to the preexistence, while the Pentashade Dragon God did not even have the time to challenge the Seven.


    As such, the deities just might prevent the first Mana Tide from affecting the Continent since they did not do battle.


    Naturally, 03 should not be informed of these matters for now.


    The A.I. girl was a little disappointed by Joshua''s refusal and floated off to sit on top of a desk.


    "Fine¡­" she said, her tone sullen. "Then you''re unhappy about being grounded?"


    She knew the warrior''s personality, and that tying him down would unsettle him. However, the Joshua made a subtle expression at her query.


    "Why would I be unhappy? It''s a liege''s duty to avenge their subjects who died incredulous deaths. The ensuing punishment is also entirely reasonable."


    Joshua walked to the desk and joined 03 by sitting on it too. His eyes then turned towards the map on the wall opposite him. As if the Artificial Intelligence had invoked certain thoughts, his tone became ironic. "What unsettles me is attitude¡ªfrom start to finish, nobody cared about Alphonso''s death except me."


    However, Joshua''s tone soon became calmer instead. "Those nobles who had made the hit definitely wouldn''t care. As for the Emperor stands high above, His Majesty would not even care about such trifles. That being said, the most unnerving of the bunch was Alphonso''s children and companions, who withheld news of his death for power without a hint of pain."


    "Such attitude is simply too twisted. To them, their father had been killed and a friend had been hurt, and yet I could not even see a hint of rage in every single one of those people." Joshua said dispassionately. "I wonder what Alphonso''s spirit in heaven would think."


    "But you did avenge him, didn''t you." 03 shook her head and leaned lightly on Joshua, her tone solemn. "You''ve slain the nobles responsible and fought the Emperor because of that. And you''ve also punished that unworthy son of Alphonso''s, whom you''ve stationed at the Dark Forest Fort as a normal city guard."


    "It''s exactly because of that that there''s an influx of adventurers in Moldavia recently. Some are here only because of your ability, but mostly it''s because they feel safe because of how you watch over your own."


    "Is that so." Unable to deny, Joshua took a piece of goatskin parchment from a corner of the desk. It was the plan for an expansion on the west side of the city, and the warrior scanned it for a while before putting it down again. He then said calmly, "I''ve merely felt that revenge was the duty of a liege. I really did not feel how much rage there is."


    "A human is already perfect if he could carry out his own responsibility," 03 said as she arranged the documents on the desk too, before adding with light mirth, "My liege, there''s still much for you to do."


    Joshua shrugged. He simply patted her head, able to feel her magical body physically thanks to the power of Authority. "I know you''re not here to hear me complain, so just tell me what''s the matter."


    "It''s about Unit-01," she replied softly.


    There had been many issues waiting since the warrior returned to Moldavia. Everything required his personal oversight and has to be handled one by one, whether it was administrative work within the domain, dealing with the cultists or the antidote research for the Black Blood Plague. Even without those, there were still matters regarding Winter Fort Academy as well as the runic factory.


    Such was the bustling work of the liege of a territory. As such, Joshua was only able to train regularly thanks to 03 and Ling helping with bureaucratic work, although the warrior himself did spare some time to meet Moreila the dwarf and let him take a look at Unit-01.


    The old dwarf''s attention was captured the moment he saw Unit-01''s burly body and unusual characteristics¡ªit was a Steel Elemental that had never existed before on the Mycroft Continent after all. Incredibly fascinated, Moreila got the curious lifeform''s own agreement before bringing it to the dwarf''s settlement for experiments.


    The decisive factors for Unit-01''s growth were the elements of magic around it and the quality of ores it fuses with. Though there was considerable mana concentration around Moldavia, it was far less thick than the underground magma region where the dwarves lived, a place where ores were much more abundant too. Moreila himself had added that he got an inspiration from Unit-01''s body; he probably would not treat it too shabbily.


    "What, did it meet an accident?" Joshua asked, frowning and leveling a serious gaze at 03. "Or did it get into trouble?"


    The A.I. shook her head and replied with her toneless voice, "Nothing happened, everything''s normal. Moreila treated Unit-01 very well, even developing a new alloy with its ''Living Metal Attribute''. That''s why the entire dwarf settlement treated it like a treasure and gave it any ore it wanted."


    "If that''s so, then what else is there? Isn''t that just fine?" Joshua asked, baffled.


    "It''s gone too well, my liege." 03 sighed and floated again, swaying slightly this time. Arriving in front of the warrior, she flashed a light-blue mana radiance in her palm that moved like ripples in water. It then spread, forming a lifelike mystical projection.


    It was a photograph of Moreila and Unit-01, their impressions captured by a spell and sent to 03, who then changed it into a three-dimensional holograph.


    Although Moreila seemed busy lately, he looked spirited as he stood happily beside Unit-01''s shins. Somehow, Joshua could mysteriously tell that the Steel Elemental was fine despite its lack of a face.


    Of course, it was fine.


    "Wha¨CWhat?!"


    Joshua leaped down from the desk in shock and watched the holograph carefully opposite 03, unable to stop the rising feeling of outrageousness.


    "Even if Moreila isn''t that tall he''s still around 1.5 meters¡ªand yet here he is only reaching Unit-01''s shins, doesn''t that mean¡­"


    "Yes, my liege." 03''s rather helpless voice came from behind the projection. "Your steel elemental''s growth is too impressive. Now, its more than seven meters tall and has no way of exiting the underground ramp, which the dwarves are currently working overtime to expand.


    "Nevertheless, I believe that you shouldn''t think about bringing it home. Just leave it there¡ªyour residence can no longer accommodate it."

 Chapter 416 Flawless Plan

    Starfall 833, 1st of November, Winter, Heavy snow.


    Winter Fort Academy, Mount Nissia, Moldavia.


    The dead of night.


    A small band wearing the academy uniform was walking under the darkened sky. They neither spoke nor raised a torch¡ªor any illumination spell for that matter. All they did was simply stride ahead in the darkness without a sound.


    This was the Forest of Icy Mists of more than twelve kilometers away from Mount Nissia. In deep winter, the unusual mana here would freeze snowflakes into ice. As gale billows, razor-sharp ice crystals danced around, allowing only the survival of daemons that could withstand ice enchantments.


    But it was not deep winter now and there were flakes around Mount Nissia. Other than the rather chilly wind, there were not many obstacles for this team of students.


    It had been a year since the founding of Winter Fort Academy. Most of the students had the ability of novice spellcasters, with the more outstanding receiving Revelation of Black Steel and becoming professionals.


    After all, this was the batch of youth who possessed the best rapport with the elements in the North. Their innate gifts were already excellent, and with systematic nurture without any expenses spared the speed of their progress was reasonable.


    However, this group consisted of just four individuals albeit all being of the Steel tier. They were undoubtedly the outstanding and top students in the academy, and they were now exploring the forest late into the night as if looking for something.


    Engulf in freezing draughts that kicked up cold dirt, a boy in the group suddenly complained.


    "Is the frost specter here or not? We''ve already searched half the forest; our detection spells did not even react."


    "Nick, quiet!" A stifled girl''s voice scolded with slight annoyance. "We''re in the Forest of Icy Mists¡ªthere are a lot more creatures other than the frost specter! Don''t cause more problems!"


    The boy''s voice was softer after being reprimanded, but he still shot back silently, refusing to give in.


    "Karin, you said that your enchanted detection scroll could find the target in one go¡ªbut it did not help us find a thing other than scampering penguins!"


    "It clearly shows that it''s nearby, its old nest must be here¡­"


    As the two argued with muted tones even as they walked on, a pair of platinum-hair siblings who were following glanced at each other and shrugged at the same time.


    Ivan and Amelia, the siblings who had made it their ambition to become dragon slayers were now carrying out a mission assigned by the academy in the Forest of Icy Mists.


    Unlike most academies for noble mages, Winter Fort Academy emphasized live combat, practical classes as well as real-time applications. Theory courses were limited to advanced curriculum for fourth-year students, while early syllabus leaned towards mana sensing and manipulation. It was only until the students acquired a firm grasp of the basics that they would move on to the next level.


    As such, the academy started to set missions as homework after most of the students had established their basic combat abilities.


    They might be assigned to hunt berserk bears, four-horned armored deers, sleet butterflies¡­ or the frost specter that Ivan and his party are tracking down right now.


    When the presence of these Steel-tier beasts had been ascertained by the instructors, they would be marked as the student''s targets, who in turn would be dispatched in four-men parties for the hunt. It was a comprehensive test that would mold aspects of their practical combat abilities including exploring, tracking, stamina and teamwork.


    With Ivan and Amelia standing at the peak amongst the students, their subjects were therefore the most difficult. Following prudent deliberation, they picked the frost specter from the bunch of elite steel-class monsters, before bringing their best friends along to the Forest of Icy Vapors.


    "Target spotted!" Ivan and Amelia suddenly called out with hushed voices.


    Even if they appeared to be quarreling, the quartet was extremely vigilant. The moment the detection spell reacted all four had already assumed formation before approaching their objective.


    The two boys, Nick and Ivan stood guard, each brandishing a long sword in one hand and a foldable shield in another. Behind them, Amelia and Karin were each wielding a longbow and a crossbow respectively.


    Nick was a robust youth with a little dwarven blood in him. Though he was just 1.45 meters tall his muscles were more developed than adults. Still, if it was not for the radiance of the buffing spell that flashed past, nobody would believe that he is a mage apprentice.


    Meanwhile, the red-haired girl Karin took out bottles of lite holy water, deftly dip the contents on the tip of her bolts before passing some to Amelia.


    In the first place, it was impossible to use magic staffs and cozily unleash spells when it comes to novice mage combat. Before their spellcasting ability takes form, most mages would fight by placing artillery support on the rear, while some who has melee combat abilities would go forward to engage opponents as vanguards.


    Still, that does not mean that they would not use magic. Right now, Amelia and Karin could be seen chanting something in stifled voices, and soon the elements moved and augmented the two boys who stood in front, as well as their own bows. This was thanks to a special rapport technique that human mages possessed, allowing the pair to cast spells at multiple targets.


    And in that every moment, an icy blue shadow suddenly shone in the distant darkness of the woods. Then, a human silhouette that was floating in the air, shrouded by layers of ice armor appeared before them.


    Its hateful gaze swept across all four living persons, the soul of a perished adventurer who had perished in the hostile cold soundlessly shrieked a sharp spiritual cry.


    Light-blue sleet mana surged around it, forming many serrated thorns of ice in the air.


    "Nick, move up and provide cover with your shield."


    "Amelia and Karin, use your arrows dipped with holy-water to provide support. Keep an eye out for other daemons attracted by its noise!"


    As the leader of the party, Ivan crisply issued a series of commands before hurrying forward and following Nick tightly, charging while holding off the thorns.


    The roar of winds became louder in the night sky.


    After a difficult fight after an hour, the cell managed to exorcise the frost specter while also killing off eight armored deer that came, attracted by the commotion, and finally getting some precious time to rest.


    Though they were deer, these armored deer had razor teeth and shells that were comparable to medium-tier armor. They were omnivores that grazes when alone and consumes flesh when in groups. With the season at the moment being winter, the lack of grass meant that meat was on the menu.


    Clearly, the four young mages were mouth watering for them, but each was exterminated in return no thanks to their underestimation of the mages.


    Between heavy gasps for air, Ivan was preparing to advance and deal a killing blow to an armored deer immobilized by an injured rear hoof.


    This youth from the North who was almost too robust for a mage did not have much strength left after killing four of the deer. He was also drained of mana after using many counts of Web and Flame Hand spells. If not for the sharpness of the longsword in his hand, he might not have been able to dispatch it.


    Suddenly, the deer let out sorrowful wail as it saw the blade close in on its own neck, and a glint flashed in Nick''s eyes. The half-blood dwarf had been leaning on a tree to take a break, and spoke with a low voice, "Ivan, wait. It seems to be saying something!"


    Ivan calmly pulled back at those words, and reminded the others, "The smell of blood would attract other beasts. We need to leave quickly after getting our evidence."


    "You can actually understand beast language?" Amelia turned and asked in surprise. She had been retrieving arrowheads with Karin while searching for the frost specter''s hideout. "I didn''t know you had that ability."


    Nick immediately became lively at Amelia''s question¡ªshe was one of the rare beauties in the academy after all. "Of course!" He proclaimed loudly while proudly tapping his own chest. "I could speak with any beast since I was a toddler¡ªjust leave it to me!"


    "It''s probably because of his crude brain¡ªjust like a beast," Karin mocked with a low voice before chiding the half-dwarf audibly. "Don''t be so loud, other creatures would come!"


    Nick simply ignored her. Walking up to the injured deer, he started to speak to it silently before promptly rising again in half a minute, yelling in a voice that trembled leaves.


    "What, is that true?!"


    Caught off guard, the startled red-haired girl became enraged immediately. That half-dwarf that resembled a piece of rock or whatever has always been so boisterous and seemingly incapable of changing the fact. Still, even as she prepared to explode at Nick, Ivan, and Amelia quickly got in front of her to placate her.


    "It''s fine, Karin. Even daemons would be spooked since he is that loud."


    "That''s right, Karin. If push comes to shove, we''ll just leave him at the hall. It''s fine."


    On the other hand, Nick was uninterested in his companions'' discussion.


    "Gold?" He wheezed heavily. "Gold that could fill an entire house?!"


    "Gold?!" The other three exclaimed at once behind Nick in astonishment.


    Without ado, Karin swiftly ran up to that armored deer. It had a pure and intelligent gaze; its injury totally different from the other deer too. Nonetheless, Karin boldly leveled her crossbow at its skull and told Nick viciously, "Hurry. Get it to spill everything or I''ll blow its brains off!"


    Although Ivan and Amelia were not that excited, they exchanged a single look before walking up to them slowly, gathering mana in their palms with expressions that could kill.


    The four surrounded the animal, unnerving it instantly. Nick, too, did not hesitate in keeping up his interrogation.


    After a while, it stopped talking entirely. Nick then rose and cried out sonorously at his companions.


    "Hahaha! This armored deer knows where the gold is!"


    "Calm down, Nick," Ivan replied. He had always been calm and controlled as the team leader¡ªjust as he was now, narrowing his eyes at the shuddering armored deer. "You don''t have to take a talking beast seriously¡­ Where''s the gold?"


    "That''s right. It''s just an armored deer, could it even differentiate between gold and other ores?" Amelia nodded in agreement with her brother. A cold silvery-white light was floating in her right hand, spreading chilling magic across all directions that almost petrified the deer to death. "Maybe it''s lying so that we''ll spare its life¡­ Where''s the gold?"


    On the other hand, Karin was much more straightforward. "Where''s the gold?" she asked.


    The reason they were quite fervid for the gold was mainly because they were penniless.


    The tuition fees for Winter Fort Academy were low and affordable, with basic study materials and basic laboratory costs discounted entirely. That being said, much gold was necessary for advanced extracurricular materials, supplementary classes and also magical experiments.


    As such, even if Nick and Karin''s families were not exactly poor, they could not fork out too much funds to support them in that regard. While the Makarov siblings were better off, there was no way old Edward could give them too much extra gold.


    Being the batch of students who stood at the pinnacle of the academy, the four had already become dissatisfied with the basic study materials and the rather shallow syllabus. They urgently needed to purchase advance subjects and attend their instructors'' supplementary classes, not to mention upgrading their equipment to better complete their syllabus mission.


    Indeed, they had chosen to hunt the Frost Specter exactly because it could condense first-grade sleet crystals that could be sold for several hundred golds¡ªmuch more than any beast''s leather.


    However.


    "In the dragon lair."


    Nick''s reply was short and simple.


    The smiles on the other three gradually vanished.


    "In the dragon lair?"


    Ivan''s repeated with a low voice, a curious look in his eyes.


    "Dragon lair?"


    Amelia mumbled, her gaze cold.


    "Nick you idiot!"


    Karin bellowed bluntly once more. "Why don''t you just say it''s in your heart! Bullshit! Dragon lair? Who doesn''t know that there''s gold in dragon nest? Go if you dare!"


    "It''s the dragon lair the Count had cleared out!" Nick replied, his expression firm unchanged despite his companion''s suspicion, contempt, and mockery. "It''s that frost dragons'' lair!" He added, his voice clear and powerful. "He didn''t send anyone to retrieve the resources after massacring those frost dragons, and there''s still an entire floor of gold beneath the ice layer! We just have to head over and dig them out!"


    The others suddenly found it a realistic idea.


    "It''s a flawless plan," Ivan muttered.


    Meanwhile, a party clad entirely in black were traveling amidst the buffeting snowy winds on the Ice Plains of the Extreme North.


    They were surrounded by barriers that blocked the winds and soon arrived at the empty husk of what was once the dragons'' lair.


    "It''s here¡ªthe old lair of those northern white dragon," the person in the lead spoke with a hoarse voice. "Joshua van Radcliffe didn''t send anyone to retrieve the resources after massacring those frost dragons. The toxic vapors of the plague might still be inside."


    "Retrieve those first," a sharp female voice rang amongst the squad. She then gruffly gave the order, "Quickly dig. We don''t have much time¡ªthe High Priest is coming, we have to unsettle Moldavia so that he could investigate the ruins without trouble."


    "Yes, ma''am!"


    The people in black responded at once and hurried towards the remains of the dragon lair to excavate the place.


    The woman in black watched them go as she pondered the operations after this. She could not stop smiling.


    "Such a flawless plan."


    The next day, Joshua was having breakfast at the dining table in his own residence.


    Today''s breakfast was in traditional Northern style, and the grilled wild-boar steak, two eggs and a bowl of mashed potatoes was virtually a three-second problem for the warrior.


    After he had gobbled them up he became a little uncomfortable¡ªnot because he was still hungry, but because someone was leaning on his back.


    It was the black dragon girl.


    "Master, I¡­ I didn''t go out for a long time¡­" She said, with a voice kept deliberately low.


    "Fine, fine, I get it." Joshua nodded helplessly. "You want to go out for a stroll, right? I''ll take you out later¡­ Where do you want to go?"


    "The Icy Plains of the Extreme North!"


    "Alright. Go get ready, I''m coming."


    "Master is the best!" Black instantly whooped in a cheerful mood, and scampered off to get prepared, thudding the floorboards in her wake.


    Joshua remained in his seat, thinking for a bit.


    The Supreme-level warrior had no need of food; he just needs to absorb the ion energies in the air to survive. However, eating was a pleasure in itself¡ªespecially with daemon flesh which was beneficial to the body.


    "Guess I''ll catch some daemons along the way during Black''s stroll," Joshua muttered. "My limbs could use the movement. What a coincidence too¡ªI could map the daemons in the Ice Plains after the white dragons are gone from the food chain."


    He nodded, satisfied by his own thoughts.


    Walking the dragon, hunting, mapping the daemons, flawless plan.

 Chapter 417 Perfect Body

    Half a month after the Harvest Festival, it was winter in Moldavia once more.


    As the number of adventurers decreased, the shops in town entered a period of static. Apart from the taverns where voices kept spilling out from within, the other stores were quite deserted.


    And Black indeed had not gone out for quite some time.


    Since everyone had returned from the Sacred Mountain, the black dragon girl was always together with Ying as they took care of Brandon''s two daughters. Together, they scampered everywhere around the city to enjoy the city¡ªthere were not many characters in the North who could threaten them with their ability after all, which was why Joshua simply let them go about their business.


    Soon, however, the two little girls became reluctant to go out with the incessant wind and snow, and thus Black lost the chance to go out for some fresh air.


    For a black dragon, even the residence was a rather cramped space¡ªthough life in the city was interesting it remained that she had to suppress her instincts. Additionally, with her gaining human form, Joshua could not let her return to the lake below the snowy summit of Mount Nissia.


    As such, the warrior could only walk the dragon himself and take Black out for a stroll from time to time.


    After telling 03 and Ying they were going out, Joshua led the black dragon girl away from the main town. Then, in the outskirts covered in white snow, Black stomped the earth excitedly as it returned to its dragon form with a powerful ripple of magic. Snow and dirt splattered between echoing booms.


    The scorching heat on the black dragon''s body melted every snowflake within a hundred meters, but Joshua took no notice. Flying on top of Black''s head and standing between its sharp horns, the warrior ascertained their heading and pointed towards it.


    "The target is that plain. Let''s go, Black."


    "Roar!"


    With a single thrilled growl in reply, the black dragon quickly sprinted in the direction of the Ice Plains in the Extreme North, intending to unleash its excess energy.


    Joshua did not waste the time on the journey too. Aloft on Black''s head, he closed his eyes and continued training his Kokyu-ho and aura.


    Since the warrior returned from the Sacred Mountain, his body was in an extraordinarily unusual form. The fake Longsword of the Ashlands had utterly destroyed his flesh, leaving only his bones, heart and brain, each of which was shielded from the lethal blow thanks to his aura protection.


    After the Naturalist Instructor had reconstructed his body with Heartwood of the Lifetree, his physique now looked the same as it once was, but with slight differences.


    The advantages include the disappearance of his dark wounds and disabilities in his original form, since every bit of muscle and organ were all removed and reconstructed in perfect condition, as well as his attributes that gradually strengthen under the support of life energy. It was a disadvantage, however, since the Heartwood possessed elements of Natural Energies that was incompatible with the warrior''s aura traits.


    While it usually poses no problems, Joshua had acutely sensed his aura stagnating a little when he fought the Emperor not too long ago. That sort of stagnation would in turn prove to be fatal in a duel against any powerful opponent.


    As such, Joshua had been thinking of how he should harmonize body and aura. He found it, and now used this traveling duration to finish it.


    Under his control, red-black aura was compressed within his heart and circulated to every part of his body. After that, his flesh would assimilate the Natural Energies in his own body through an atypical rate of vibration, and thus absorb as well as accelerate his physicality empowerment.


    Like flames, the substantial aura ceaselessly cleansed the body from impurities while refining his anatomy. Tremendous lifeforce rippled, scrubbing through Joshua''s body and spreading clear undulations.


    Thump. A dark red fluorescence engulfed him, although it did not singe Joshua''s clothes even if it looked like flames. Formless tremors of Life unfurled, raising Black''s curiosity even as it kept running happily. Still, it returned its focus to bolting across wastelands in seconds due to the drive of its own personality.


    Everything went as Joshua expected. Under his precise manipulation, the Natural Energy in his body would quickly assimilate with his own pure aura. With the use of layers of those vigor, he would filter every corner of his body, incinerating the slightest impurity and discharging them into the air as shapeless airflow.


    As everything was about to end, Joshua did not become excited after solving a hidden issue within his body. Instead, he shifted all his concentration to his chest where a green radiance glowed, releasing lifeforce that was at once gentle and rich.


    "Azurite¡­ The Sage."


    Opening his eyes, Joshua looked towards the horizon of the wasteland in the distance. It was snowing¡ªlike layers of thick curtains, snowflakes floated around abundantly, covering all things.


    "The Abyssal invasion had almost demolished human civilization," the warrior mumbled. "And the power of Evil Gods is definitely so much greater than Abyssal lords."


    Remembering the Evil God of Calamity in the world of Illgner, that malevolent force had been unstoppable for any humans. If not for Father Nature''s full-power blessing and entrust, he would have been swept away into dust like an ant.


    "But the Sage could stand alone against many, kill and banish the multitudes of Evil Gods¡­"


    Joshua then paused, recalling that silhouette within his Supremee dreams that had brandished a pure-white scepter and faced the endless darkness of Chaos.


    The warrior looked up to the sky where heavy and gloomy clouds were gushing.


    "How powerful are you, really¡­" He wondered, his eyes blazing as if on fire.


    Suddenly, the fluorescence around the warrior''s body fluctuated before shrinking into his body. In the very next instant, the color of steel appeared around Joshua, giving it an indestructible appearance.


    It was Steel Armor Kokyu-ho, a pinnacle achievement.


    Now, the substantial aura comprehensively purified every part of the warrior''s body while combining his own aura as well as his physical form perfectly. As for the Steel Armor Kokyu-he was about to practice had reawakened anew in his rebirthed body and about to reach completion, strongly improving Joshua''s survivability.


    The warrior''s body now had utterly become existence similar to Legendary armor. Conventional weapons, aura, and magic could never break his defense and would only feebly disperse when coming into contact.


    Infernal Breath, a skill he learned recently, was also boosted. Heat energy that does not dull in comparison to the black dragon beneath him spread from the warrior substantially. As time passed and the dark-red aura ripple spread, the heat in scale grew too.


    But the warrior suddenly discovered something¡ªwhen he was decontaminating his own body he suddenly sensed a type of barrier. It did not obstruct, however, and merely resembled something like an omen.


    Purifying and strengthening this body unto a certain threshold would free it of a certain natural shackle, arriving at a brand new and perfect level. This was a ''complete'' bolster, a different definition from the ''breaking the limit'' at the peak of one''s strength.


    "Perfect Body?"


    Joshua knew what this type of barrier was and therefore surprised. Perfect Body had always been a privilege exclusive to Legendary-tier individuals and bearing the occupation of ''warrior''. Each person who possessed this specialized talent were the knights or warriors of the utmost caliber, with the prerequisite being reaching the peak of one''s strength.


    Even Israel had not reached this stage, nor did he in the pre-existence.


    What does ''perfect'' here mean?


    For individuals who possessed it, it means being immune to sickness and fatigue while keeping their form in tip-top condition. Their incredible regeneration prowess would allow them to survive even if they lost ninety-nine percent of their organs while reviving them.


    And all that were just the fundamentals.


    "Furthermore¡­"


    Mumbling, Joshua lifted his right arm and stared at his palm glinting in steel cold light. Then, arming his left with an aura blade, he slashed at it.


    There was a huge resisting force even if it was Joshua''s own aura coming into contact with his own body. He could only cut a small tear after mustering his strength, allowing dark-red blood to flow out.


    The blood seemed to be sentient and did not drip off after leaving the wound. Instead, it shrank and returned within the wound as if alive. Narrowing his eyes, Joshua focused his spirit to control it, and it was only then that it slowly exited the wound.


    As soon as the blood came into contact with atmospheric elements, it displayed a remarkable devouring ability. Within breaths all the elements around it were consumed¡ªif not for Black''s incessant rush forward, the blood itself may have created a small vacuum zone.


    After it had finished absorbing a huge amount of the elements around it, that single drop of blood turned from dark-red into black. The internal energies seemed to be becoming erratic and would detonate.


    "Right, not just yet."


    With another sweep of Joshua''s will, the internal energies were suppressed and the blood returned to the warrior''s body. The warrior stared at it as it slipped back into the wound that closes itself thereafter without any scars.


    "No Perfect Body just yet." He nodded pensively. "Not at that stage yet."


    Legend has it that Legendary champions are so powerful their bodies would never be destroyed and their will would never vanish. Even if they die, the soul would wander the world for millions of years.


    The power of primordial dragons that had lived from time immemorial until present were even more astonishing. They seemed to live eternally and could not be killed, and every single drop of their blood would give birth to a new race in the land. As long as they were not utterly destroyed, each drop of blood that possessed such gargantuan life and soul would give the primordial dragon rebirth from the residue of its own body.


    Such was the peak performing powers of Perfect Body.


    Right now, Joshua''s own physical embodiment had reached the initial stages of ''complete''¨C although his blood does not have the effect of rebirth with a single droplet, it did display an unusual aspect.


    "Interesting." Clenching his right fist with a sound that resembled scraping metals, Joshua looked ahead at the approaching Ice Plains, his thoughts unknown.


    But it was clear that he was very happy.


    Meanwhile, at the Icy Plains of the Extreme North, Ivan and the others were very happy too.


    Because they could see that crumbled mountaintop in the distance¡ªthe remains of the dragon lair.

 Chapter 418 No, He Is That Scary

    Like blades, the November snow and the chilling air current cut into the marrow. The diamond-shaped crystals that stood erect upon the Icy Plains of the Extreme North moved slightly under the wind, emitting sharp trembling sounds.


    The white robes the four-person party donned had [Wind Protection], while their bodies were supported by the low-level buffs [Agility] and [Free Movement] that churned with light silver halos on their body. That way, they could ignore the ice underneath their feet as they quickly approached their target.


    All four of them had returned to school through portals within Winter Fort Academy. They did not rest for a moment even after they had submitted evidence that their mission was complete, and quickly left, teleporting themselves to a dimensional warp point in the Icy Plains.


    Their hearts were surging with tremendous passion at that golden chance.


    Obviously, as Ivan had mentioned, that armored deer''s words might not be real. A daemon lying to keep its life was not unusual, but the question was¡ªwhat was the harm in taking a look?


    Furthermore, they originally were to train in different locales and mold their spellcasting techniques. It did not matter much where they did so, for there was not much difference between the giant boars in the White Sleet Forest, the wolves and specter in the Forest of Icy Mist or the hostile environment in the Icy Plains of the Extreme North.


    The other three thought so too. As Nick had put it, their aggregate scores in the academy were at a steady first-place after having slain enough daemons. It was time to explore new things since the most important thing for mages is a heart of curiosity¡ªthey should never limit themselves.


    And the fact has been proven that simple hostile environments would not pose a threat to adventures who had sufficient preparation. The quartet was not obstructed by the snowy gales at all, and easily arrived near the dragon lair despite being Iron-class mages at best.


    The Icy Plains of the Extreme North was not inhabited by any powerful enchanted creatures since it was a white dragon territory once¡ªthere would not by any daemons above silver-class within a hundred from the lair of astral dragons. Indeed, the white dragons'' lair had been leveled by a certain liege, but the daemons would not boldly approach these lands in one or two years, a place remembered by their ancestors as a forbidden ground.


    Despite that, Ivan was being extra cautious as the team leader. He raised a hand and gestured for his companions to stop, before speaking in a hushed voice, "Let''s track down any signs of daemons around us."


    The four-man party was five kilometers away from lair. That towering peak was almost right before them, the mountain itself still looking majestic even after the dragon lair had crumbled at the summit.


    Ivan''s words were reasonable. Wiping away the frost on her eyebrows, Karin carefully took out a mechanism that resembled a magnifier. A magical ripple flashed, scanning through several kilometers of land and so thin it was virtually undetectable.


    This was an army-issue magical detection item the red-haired girl''s father had given her. It uses a similar concept to a radar by releasing weak mana ripples. If the flow was absorbed or cut, it meant that there were creatures nearby that possessed ability above Iron.


    Amelia, too, started casting her magic. The platinum-blonde girl with a ponytail waved her right hand once, and crystalline white powder covered all four all of them. The breath concealment magic worked, temporarily hiding their physical scent and mana movements, assimilating them into the external environment.


    "Wait! There''s actually something!"


    Careful actions do not yield results on every occasion, but this time they felt rather uneasy. Looking at the feedback on the lens, Karin frowned towards the lens, and told her companions with a stifled voice, "There''s a huge mana reaction nearby¡­ Something above Silver-class has been around here!"


    "Whit shoods we dae?" Nick asked with a spill of his native accent, stroking his own head as he clenched the white snow cloak over himself. "Be it man or daemon, Silver-tiers could kill us several times, much less above Silver."


    Though the two often argued, the half-dwarf trusted Karin''s judgment.


    "Let''s hide," Ivan said, sweeping a gaze around the vicinity. Everyone then squatted and hid within the snowy winds. Their cloaks that were covered in white snow could never be distinguished in the distance.


    Meanwhile, the young hunter thought about their situation calmly, before saying, "The Icy Plains is on the other side of theDark Forest under the Great Ajax Mountains. It''s normal for daemons to appear nearby, and especially now that the white dragons were wiped out by the count, it''s not impossible for daemons to appear near the dragons'' lair."


    Silver-tier monsters were not exactly important creatures in the Dark Forest. Compared to Steel-tier cannon fodder and the lower reaches of the food chain, they would at most occasionally be a scrumptious meal for the more powerful cannon fodders and high-level creatures. Nevertheless, the quartet could never hold against any Silver-tier monsters¡ªit would cost them something dear even if they wanted to run.


    "Amelia, use your far sight skill to take a look," Ivan ordered decisively.


    The four of them had prudently climbed a small hill nearby, and Amelia stood upon the slope, and looked afar towards the mountains in the direction of the dragon lair.


    [Eagle Eye]


    The girl''s excellent mana control and affinity allowed her to easily cast most low-level magic; she could utilize intermediate-level magic with the use of some ingredients too. Therefore, an Eagle Eye was quite a simple task for her¡ªbut this time she was nervous when she unleashed it.


    Still, with the wave of mana moving and stretching her vision to an extraordinary reach, the girl had no time to feel nervous.


    Far away, there were more than ten humans clad in black under the mountains where the dragons'' lair was. They were busy climbing up and down the mountain, as if busy doing something.


    Amelia could only see that much before canceling her spell due to the obstruction of wind and snow. Then, in the very next moment, a somewhat slim figure amongst the black-clad group turned and frowned tightly at the location where all four of them were.


    "Eh?"


    "What is it, Priestess?" Another black-clad figure asked attentively beside the black-clad woman.


    After a brief bumble, the woman shook her head. "It''s nothing, could be just some daemon taking a peek at dragon blood¡­ This lair is full of it¡ªa powerful attraction for them."


    Then, she quickly scolded the attentive person. "You, don''t just stand there either. Keep inspecting the cavern."


    Without a moment of hesitation, the attentive man ran towards the peak where the dragon lair was.


    Meanwhile, although the four had escaped the black-clad figures'' attention, they were still in immediate danger.


    Because a real daemon had arrived.


    A red light flashed over the detection mechanism that was almost a mirror, almost making Karin let out a surprised yelp. Still, she swallowed the inclination when she remembered Nick''s embarrassing behavior.


    She then hurried her friends along with an urgent and nervous tone, who were still around her, busy debating whether they should maintain their endeavor into the dragon lair.


    "Quick, run! There''s a Gold-tier daemon nearby!"


    The others froze in shock, with Nick carelessly dropping his shield into the snow. Nonetheless, they were outstanding students in the academy, which was how they stave away panic and calmly made the decision¡ªdetermine the daemon''s path, and avoid it.


    This was because now absolutely was not the time to complain why a Gold-tier daemon would appear. What they had to do was do what they can to protect themselves.


    "The daemon came from behind us!" The red-haired girl explained their current situation even as they quickly moved around the billowing snow. "They should be coming from the eastern side of the Dark Forest underneath the Great Ajax Mountains¡ªthe only place where Gold-class daemons appear!"


    "Which direction should we be running?!" Ivan asked pressingly, although Karen just needed one-tenth of a second to make her call.


    "Towards the dragon lair ruins!" she exclaimed, "Since we can''t do a thing, we''ll let those people fight the daemon!"


    The young woman was undoubtedly a perfect representation of lawful evil; her eyes glinted with the intention to damage others for self-benefit. Of course, the other three were not angels either.


    "Good idea!"


    "Let''s do that!"


    "Lucky we''ve got them."


    Snow splattered at the hill where the four were. The earth trembled in the company of reverberation on the lower levels. Soon, seams spread through the ice layers and frozen dirt and were soon fissured entirely by a tremendous power, followed by a primal roar that rang over ten kilometers.


    A colossal daemon that resembled a thirty-meter pangolin, covered in metallic scales, climbed out from the ground beneath and made its presence known to all. It grumpily swept its tail that was seemingly made of steel around, and the mound that was about to collapse collapsed into countless pieces, scattering ice and dust into the air.


    The impact that was almost an earthquake and powerful presence affected all four of them who did not manage to get far. Sensing the movement, everyone gulped but did not look back, merely sprinting towards the former dragon lair.


    Iron-plated mountain dragon.


    It was a horrendous creature that could only be found in vast stone mountains that attain Gold-tier in adulthood. Its lair was three thousand meters below ground near regions filled with magma and rich in metals.


    The behemoth, possessing the blood of Primordial Dragons, consumed steel ore, minerals or other high-level daemons. It could move freely around magma and use the scorching heat to incubate its eggs, as well as breathe out air currents as its own form of dragon breath.


    This draconic species also seemed to have reached a limit in its resistance against physical and fire-element attacks. Its shell, a special alloy, is a solidification outside its body thanks to the dragon''s consumption of all sorts of metals. Also known as dragon steel, it was one of the best alloys for armor crafting.


    In short, this daemon was a living war machine. Capable of breaking through city walls whether above or below ground, and subsequently causing huge casualties in the town itself. It was only thanks to their seclusion and disinterest in humans who do not have metallic composition that they did not live within the Dark Forest or join the Dark Tide.


    But now, it was lured here due to a certain scent.


    After Joshua had cleared out the dragon lair, he did not do anything else before returning to his own domain. His own knights had come by and collected the dragons'' remains slightly later, but there were still many white dragon corpses left.


    Iron-plated mountain dragons enjoyed the flesh of creatures that were in the same tier as them apart from their preferred rare metals diet. Humans simply were not meaty enough¡ªonly daemons would give them their fill, and dragon corpses were undoubtedly a banquet for them.


    Following the observation that lasted months and ascertaining that there were no traps or living things around, the prudent steel shell dragon quickly broke out of the soil layer.


    At the same time, it noticed the humans around the lair, and that they seemed to be digging it.


    "Aw-Ga-Ga-Ga!"


    The mountain dragon blew out an angry bellow. It cannot allow others to touch its own target, quickly rushing towards the people in black and the dragon lair in the distance, thundering the land in its wake.


    On its way, it also found the fleeing quartet. The dragon readied its tail, prepared to sweep the little ones away, but suddenly stopped entirely.


    Because it picked up another smell.


    A very familiar smell.


    The iron dragon could not help but violently shudder; it had seen the owner of the smell from afar a few weeks ago.


    During that occasion, it had just crawled out of the ground when it is startlingly sensed an existence that eclipsed it in power battling against something else. The mountain dragon carefully poked its head out and watched the fight, only to see the hegemon of eastern Dark Forest¡ªa Gold-intermediate iron eagle¡ªbeing slain effortlessly by a human as if it were a chicken.


    "Is this really fine as a harvest festival offering?" The man seemed to be mumbling then. "Doesn''t look like it had much flesh."


    In the next moment, the human turned towards where the iron-plated mountain dragon was hiding, but shook his head in disappointment. "Tsk, even less flesh. A whole body of iron and doesn''t even look nice."


    With just a glance that seemed to place it in hell, the Gold-tier daemon did not know that it was being spared just because it was ugly and did not have much meat. Still, it did not stop the iron-plated mountain dragon from holding the scent tightly in its mind while keeping a safe distance from it.


    Holding back its tail and sparing the four insignificant beings, the Gold-tier daemon slowed down and observed its surroundings warily to pick out the human''s breath.


    It would have been easy to kill the four feeble beings, but even the daemon was aware that attacking the young of any species would undoubtedly lead to their most vicious strike.


    Even if there was just a shred of possibility, it would never touch those weaklings¡ªit had not lived long enough and did not want to find death.


    The four-man party was panting right then as they spoke.


    "Why is it still chasing us?!"


    "Wasn''t it almost overtaking just now? Why would it slow down?"


    Amelia, on the other hand, frowned in thought.


    "It seemed like the beast wanted to attack us," she said softly and melodiously. "Then it suddenly stopped¡­ Perhaps it doesn''t want to hurt us."


    "Why?" Nick said gruffly. He was confused, but could not care much. "It''s fine, we''ll keep running towards the dragon lair¡ªit''d definitely go up against the black-clothed people."


    Ivan, however, had a hazy guess.


    A few days ago, their team had received a citation from the academy''s deans Joshua and Nostradamus with top aggregate scores and most missions cleared. The four of them had come in close contact with the two Supreme strongmen while receiving a small model.


    No, that''s unlikely. The young hunter shook his head vigorously, believing that the thought was too nonsensical. Even if it was the count himself, he would not be able to scare the Gold-tier daemon into staying its hand with just a little breath.


    Yeah, it''s unlikely.


    On the other hand, the people in black were in an uproar after the Gold-tier daemon appeared.


    "Daemon attack!"


    "It''s an iron-plated mountain dragon! Gold-tier capability!"


    "Survey team, pull back! Do you copy, survey team, pull back!"


    Incessant alarms started ringing. The woman in black stared at shock towards the iron-plated mountain dragon that was advancing towards them slowly.


    "What the hell," she cursed. "The plan''s wreck! This is the Plains of the Extreme North, why would there be an iron-plated mountain dragon here!?"


    She would have been able to accept it if it was a frost winged dragon or colossal ice elementals, since they were creatures that should appear here. Nevertheless, they were chased away or eliminated by the white dragons that were protecting their own domain.


    That was why most of the enchanted equipment they had prepared were used to counter against ice monsters¡ªthey never imagined that they would provoke a war machine such as that iron-plated mountain dragon!


    As the Gold-tier behemoth slowly closed in on the vigilantly gathered black-clad team head-on, the quartet used the opening to climb up a flank towards the peak where the dragon lair was.


    Their hearts thumped ceaselessly after reaching the half-summit and watching the standoff far below. They were not half-pleased even if they did arrive at their destination.


    "What should we do?" Karin complained softly as she watched the scene below in melancholy¡ªit could explode into a battle in any moment. "What on earth, the plan''s changed too quickly."


    The other three nodded in agreement. They could not keep up with the continuous shift in their original plan¡ªwho would know before they came that there was a mysterious bunch who would make a move first and arrived at the lair? Not to mention that Gold-tier daemon who had been watching this place stealthily, although they incidentally did make it.


    In truth, the four who were on the mountain right now were out of ideas.


    As the black-clothed people and the dragon prepared to battle at the foot of the mountain, Joshua and the human-form Black seemed to be hesitating.


    They were standing over a cluster of crystalline flowers near the edge of the Icy Plains of the Extreme North.


    "Frost Diamond Thornblooms," the warrior said softly as he gazed at the small flower that was silvery and translucent. "Hmm¡­ To think that there are flowers in such a place."


    Like snowflakes, the beautiful flower that gleamed with a chilling light swayed slightly with the wind, effusing clear ripples of mana. Frosty air that was a hundred and twenty degrees below zero spread as its petals moved, making an icy hell out of the area ten or more meters around it.


    Apart from the aesthetic value of Frost Diamond Thornblooms, this mystical plant could be used as a base material for ice-element equipment or magic scrolls. It is rare and only grows under very specific conditions¡ªthere would not be more than ten clusters even in the entire Northern Realm.


    "So pretty," Black said without being aware of the flower''s value; she appeared to be simply expressing her delight.


    "Ying would like this, right?" The black dragon girl slowly approached, wanting to touch it. "It would fit her hair."


    "Don''t touch, your magic is clashing with its own."


    Joshua thought about it seriously after he stopped the seaborn fire dragon from touching the ice-type mystical plant. "But really, it does resemble Ying''s hair."


    The warrior recalled how the female divine armament had always been accompanying himself for so long, fearless even in the face of Legendary individuals and Evil Gods. Unable to stop himself, he smiled slightly.


    "She would be happy if we give her one flower, right?"


    Still, Joshua did not quickly pluck it. Instead, he placed his aura and scent in the surroundings, sending the daemons that could be around or any other dangerous factors away.


    Patting Black''s head, Joshua said, "Alright, let''s go take a walk. We''ll pluck it when we''re returning so that we won''t shatter it carelessly."


    "Alright." The black dragon girl appeared to be more obedient to her master''s words. She left the flower and changed back into her dragon form, while Joshua returned to her head too.


    "A stroll, mapping the daemons, coming back to pluck a flower," Joshua said, nodding in satisfaction. "Really, a flawless plan."

 Chapter 419 Bravery and Avalanche

    "We should retreat as soon as we can."


    The four-man party came to such a conclusion after a hushed conclusion on the slope towards the ruins of the dragon lair.


    Ivan held his breath and peeked at the mountain below. The colossal dragon that was covered in steel was breathing resoundingly, as if prepared to attack soon. In front of it, the black-clothed people had assumed their formation¡ªfour spellcasters were protected by almost fifteen melee warriors, while archers and some others of different work were already hidden at other locations.


    At the center of their formation, a spellcaster who appeared to be a woman floated in the air. The atmosphere around her was twisted by translucent magic, showing that she was a Gold-tier novice mage.


    The shockwaves between an intermediate Gold-tier dragon and a party with a Gold-tier individual would reach several kilometers away. Even if the four were halfway up the mountain, they would not be able to completely dodge the random ripples of enchantment. Furthermore, Ivan''s gang were Steel-tier mages¡ªviolent environmental elements would affect their bodies tremendously.


    But that was not the real reason they needed to escape.


    "Those bastards are cultists!"


    Nick the half-dwarf''s petrified warning a while ago was echoing in their ears. After that, the obscure magic that spread from the black-robed casters proved it too, as foul and corrupted runes flew out from their black scepters and formed arrangements that gathered on the Gold-tier spellcaster.


    What were cultists? Everyone on the North¡ªor even the entire Mycroft Continent would know without having to answer that question. They were lunatics, dedicated to inciting wars and slaughter as well as spreading strife and pestilence.


    These cabals had been most prolific hundreds of years ago, where news of demonic sacrifice and butchering spread from all over the world every few days. As such, the quartet grew up hearing tales of horrific acts, and naturally understood how curious a thing it was for a band to appear here in the North, especially with a Gold-tier spellcaster.


    Still, they did not have the time to ponder why the cult would come to a dragon lair. Ivan and Amelia quickly decided to evacuate from the elemental turbulence zone when the cultist start fighting the dragon. Then, they would use the academy''s custom communicating spells they carried with them, call for their instructors to capture or kill those cultists.


    The importance of this outweighed their original goal for coming here¡ªunsurprisingly, both Karin and Nick did not protest.


    Beneath the mountain, the battle had already started.


    Impatient and uninterested, the iron-plated mountain dragon that resembled an oversized pangolin did not care even if there was one scent that was remarkably similar to its own.


    Its limbs¡ªso huge they resembled temple pillars¡ªmoved, clambering heavily on the ground. It had decided to ignore the humans that intend to stop it, and, as if its body was a moving fortress, made a beeline for the dragon lair.


    Snow and dust that had accumulated on the ground shot up from the tremors while fissures spread across the earth. Facing off against the mountainous beast that rushed toward them, even the more formidable cultists could not avoid filling a shred of fear.


    Still, they already had corresponding combat training. As the iron-plated mountain dragon prepared to charge headlong into them, the cultists quickly shifted their formation, skillfully avoiding its path and arrived at its flanks.


    The warriors who were of intermediate Silver-tier then quickly raised their flails and enchanted after also agilely dodging the rush of air from the dragon''s dash. Then, raising their aura and breaking the air around them, they viciously swung their weapons on the shell on the dragon''s limbs.


    But there was no effect¡ªthe iron-plated mountain dragon maintained its stampede. As blade touched shell with grating sounds, a powerful recoil force came, shaking off every edge or shattering it. Some of the combatants were even stabbed by the shards of their own weapon and unable to keep on fighting for the moment.


    One way or the other, the dragon, covered entirely by [Recoil Barrier], would never be delayed by pawns.


    Only powerful individuals of the same tier could stop it.


    "Stand aside. As expected, nothing could withstand the charge of a mountain dragon apart from Gold-tier beings."


    At the center of the group, the black-clothed woman pulled down her hood and revealed her true face. Half of it was a beautiful lady, while the other was a skull engulfed in black vapor. Soulfire was burning steadily on her black eye socket, unleashing a blue radiance.


    Staring at the dragon that lowered its head as it charged towards her, she raised the mystical staff in her hand. It was pale-white and adorned with a large skull. The entire weapon was made from human bone apart from the two brilliant enchanted gems inserted into its eye sockets. Using the circle prepared before that assembles the power of the other three cultist spellcasters, the woman aimed her staff at the dragon and swiftly chanted a malevolent curse.


    Streaks of formless ripples and black shadows appeared and dashed towards the dragon. As mana unfurled, the iron-plated mountain dragon instantly felt the atmosphere solidify, freezing its body. Then, the shadows turned into several huge black arms that wrapped around its limbs, intending to keep it where it was.


    The first spell unleashed by the Gold-tier mage, [Air Stagnation] was capable of turning air molecules into solids harder than stone walls. The second spell, [Shadow''s Grasp], could conjure appendages that could crush metal.


    Still, they were not enough against the dragon''s incredible strength. Barely a moment passed as it freed itself from the hexes with an angry bellow, and rushed at its opponent as if a storm.


    At the same time, the priestess''s staff started to shine with soft gray luminescence¡ªshe had managed to secure the duration needed for spellcasting.


    When the huge tremors started from below the mountain, the four who were on it knew that the battle has started. Using the thunderous booms, Ivan was prepared to leave the dangerous zone.


    Carefully leaving the ledge where they hid, they quickly sprinted towards the foot of the summit, but the Gold-tier priestess acutely sensed the disturbance despite being in battle. Turning quickly, her black eye socket on her half-skull face flashing with soulfire radiance, she cried out sharply.


    "There''s someone halfway up the mountain! They have seen us!"


    Right then, the black-clothed woman was using all sorts of malicious curses to shave off the dragon''s natural resistance, while using ice spells to stop it from breathing dragon fire. A foul scent was unleashed from the magical oscillation around her entire body, and even the common man would know that this was doubtlessly a cultist.


    Their operation this time was of the utmost secrecy¡ªthey paid a huge price to traverse across the Great Canyon and slip into Moldavia. Anyone who became aware of their plans and notify Joshua or Nostradamus would undoubtedly cause them to fail their mission.


    That was why as soon as they heard their leader, most of the cultists quickly dashed upwards to the ledge. After all, it was fact that they could not even scratch the iron-plated mountain dragon. Blade, spell, or arrow simply could not penetrate its shell, and along with its tough but transparent eyelids, even the female priest had a hard time breaking through it.


    The magic that concealed their presence was removed, causing sullen expressions amongst Ivan''s discovered party. They did not get far when they were detected, and their opponents would catch up to them in no time at all given their Silver-tier speed.


    "I¡­ I''ll take the rear." Ivan quickly decided after a brief stall. He turned towards his companions with a resolved voice that did not permit refusal. "Give me the magic scrolls and the acid grenades. Then leave."


    While it may appear heartless, it was something the part agreed upon when they first formed¡ªwhen their four-man cell met a foe they could not defeat, nobody must waste time talking if one of them volunteers to cover the rear, and waste their sacrifice.


    Nick cracked his own knuckles while Karin clenched her teeth, but they were ultimately not typical youths fresh out of conservatories. Nick''s parents had perished in the Dark Tide eight years ago¡ªhe had always been relying on himself to hunt while his father''s younger brother provided some degree of support. Karin''s own parents were knights in the Dark Forest fortress who had to deal with the yearly daemonic assault on the city.


    As such, how would they not know the courage and decisiveness to make such a decision?


    And exactly because they were aware, they would never waste it capriciously.


    The two quickly handed every magical equipment to Ivan. Amelia, on the other hand, watched her own brother. Her lips parted slightly as if to say something, but she simply stepped forward and give him a hug in the end, before leaving silently.


    By the foot of the mountain, the battle between the two Gold-tier combatants continued. The priestess was still lowering the dragon''s physicality and strength with all sorts of malevolent spells as well as utilizing a variety of techniques to proficiently suppress its dragon breath.


    Still, nobody had the advantage and the battle was not ending anytime soon.


    Half of the remaining Silver-tier cultists were either guarding their injured, while the other half sped towards the mountainside. The ones in pursuit of Ivan''s party was led by an archer who had hidden nearby.


    He was not slow and the distance was not too far, and so he reached their objective first.


    A figure then appeared before his eyes.


    Ivan Makarov, the youth born a hunter stared coldly at his enemy, his gray gaze flashing with a steady radiance. Apart from holding a scroll in his hand, he looked otherwise normal in his academy uniform and white snow robes¡ªhis features were not that comely either.


    And yet here he was, standing his ground and unshakable like a steel statue. That was when scroll in his hand flashed and emitted a gray beam.


    Unable to evade it in time, the archer lifted his arms to block. However, his body started to creak the moment the light touched him, and he soon turned to stone completely. The beam did not stop there either, and shot towards the other cultists after bypassing the archer.


    In the blink of an eye, more than five cultists were turned to stone.


    The difference in ability between Silver and Steel tiers were not as gaping as that between Silver and Gold, Gold and Supreme as well as Gold and Legendary. Both were still not extraordinary and remained mortal¡ªand with the right methods, Steel mages could use naturally scrolls or other items to take Silver individuals.


    Ivan was using what had been a last resort provided by the academy instructors to protect the learners who were going out for training. The petrification scroll that could be employed even by Steel mages also carried a backup mana charge to allows heavily injured students to use it.


    Also, the moment it was used, a sharp and urgent alarm would ring in a secret chamber within Winter Fort Academy.


    "What happened?! Which team is in danger?" A professor rushed into the chamber, asking loudly and anxiously.


    The personnel who was already inside the chamber and monitoring a multitude of information quickly responded.


    "It''s Team One, Ivan Makarov''s group! The scroll''s detection field also indicates that there are Gold-tier magical ripples around them!"


    "Gold-tier?! Damn it, where are they!"


    "The White Dragon Lair, the Icy Plains of the Extreme North!"


    In half a minute, a team composed of two Gold-tier and four Silver-pinnacle mages formed a rescue team, stepping through teleportation circles towards the Icy Plains of the Extreme North.


    Meanwhile, Ivan was in dire straits. A portion of the cultists that were running at him had been petrified, but if they were left aside for some time they would soon be freed of their curse and revived automatically.


    The others who had seen what befell their comrades also stopped running in straight line, using the stony topography to leap around in S-shaped curves. Although it greatly decreases the speed of their advance, Ivan''s scroll would not have a clear shot at them. As such, the youth attempted to lob a few of the acidic grenades commonly used by dwarves, but it never struck any of his targets.


    Looks like the jig''s up. The youth thought helplessly. But that''s not bad, at least their pursuit was delayed.


    He had already thought about the matter of death before¡ªit was a dangerous world after all. When the dragons attacked his village and killed his parents, the youth who became determined to become a dragon slayer already thought about dying in some accident in the process. He just never believed that it would come so fast.


    Looks like he was not to hunt giant dragons by his own hands and avenge his parents¡­ But at least his sister would¡­


    At the same time, his sister Amelia had stopped in the middle of her escape.


    "Amelia, don''t stop!" Nick said gruffly, in spite of his admiration of Ivan. "Don''t be reckless and waste your brother''s sacrifice!"


    The red-haired Karin, too, was prepared to knock her unconscious if she was not compliant and carry her away. People of the North never dallied¡ªthey do not have the time to enjoy sibling affection.


    All there was is to survive and retain the opportunity for revenge.


    Nonetheless, the girl with long platinum hair did not quickly respond to her companion''s questions. She merely eyed the dragon lair ruins, and the snow that shook under the shockwaves of the Gold-tier battle, her eyes twinkling with a curious glint.


    "Nick, Karin, let''s not kid ourselves," she said softly. "They have a Gold mage¡ªwe''d never escape. But I do have a plan which might give us even more time."


    She quickly told her the details that were rich with Northern style and convinced the other two at once.


    Soon, Ivan, who was still holding up the cultists with the scroll and the mountain''s topography, heard a distinct and sonorous shout.


    "Aaaaaaaaaah-!!!"


    Nick''s voice echoed around the dragon lair ruins. With the buff of a treble spell, the half-dwarf''s already incredible vocal chords thundered above the sound of actual thunder. As the sound waves unfurled, everyone, including the cultists, were stunned.


    Then, a red colored arrow brimming with mystical light streaked across the air with a stretching trail. It then fell just below the summit upon the icy ruins where the dragon lair crumbled.


    "That, that''s Karin''s explosive arrow!"


    Ivan stared at the projectile in shock. As the top student of the academy, Ivan quickly and intelligently grasped his companions'' ideas. Immense emotion and amazement flowed from his mind, rendering him briefly speechless.


    Not that he needed to say anything.


    Because the colossal boom had glazed over every sound.


    The peak, once the stable ruins of a dragon lair had been vibrated by the Gold-tier fighters beneath the mountain, while the echoing soundwaves and the intense explosion became the last straw, and the snow therefore caved.


    BROOOOM¨C


    A dull but enormous boom reverberated through the air. Beneath the mountain and still tangling with the iron-plated mountain dragon, the priestess who had grabbed a slight advantage by exploiting her opponent''s low intelligence jerked her head up to look at the mountain behind her. Left in astonishment, she suddenly stopped her suppression of the dragon, and was sent flying with a sweep of its tail.


    "The lair has fallen¡­ The mission is a failure!"


    Even then, the priestess was not thinking about herself, but the mission given by the High Priest.


    Huge waves of ice layers and stagnated snow could be clearly seen crashing down from the mountain''s slopes, just like a sandcastle beneath tidal waves. The gargantuan noise and tremors shook the land as if an earthquake, scaring most of the cultists in the vicinity witless.


    They quickly abandoned their pursuit of Ivan and the others and fled beneath the mountain. While likely to survive as Silver-tier beings, they would still be maimed. Of course, none of them would be so crazy as to face the avalanche head on either since that would be suicide.


    It might appear move slowly, but the avalanche was dropping in incredible speeds. In seconds, the snow that was once on the peak came crashing down, catching up and engulfing the fleeing cultist.


    At the same time, Ivan hid behind a boulder while praying that he would live through this, just as Amelia and the others did in anticipation, waiting for all the sleet to roll down.


    Near the foot of the mountain, the huge dragon watched the avalanche, unmoving. It did not even turn back and kept climbing the mountain until it was flooded over by the slowly-stopping stream of snow.


    Nostalgic silence followed the resounding collapse.


    The foot of the mountain was now covered by white snow, as if a snowy plain in itself.


    There was no telling how long when a mound suddenly protruded from the flat surface and crumbled to become a hole. A black silhouette floated out from within, and a voice, enraged and embarrassed, rang.


    "Damn it! If I learn who is it who caused the avalanche, I''ll definitely¡­ definitely¡­"


    The voice that was laced with hate and grudge slowly stifled and weakened until it became nothing. Her jaw''s shudder could suddenly be heard, her teeth clattering with the sounds of a horse''s hooves.


    It was because there was a man who stood in front of her, staring at her with interest.


    "Please, do tell," he said, "What do you have in mind for my students?"

 Chapter 420 That Could be the Best News

    Naturally, Joshua was not interested in what the priestess wanted to do.


    With a flick of his fingers, a jet air stream knocked the woman unconscious, the brute strength churning her brain and leaving her with a deep concussion.


    "Black, watch over this one. If she makes any false move, incinerate her with dragon breath," said the warrior, before changing his order after some thought. "No, wait. I have some questions¡­ If she attempts suicide, knock her out again."


    "Yes, Master!" The black dragon girl had quickly replied before she really understood her instructions. Staring at the fainted Gold-tier priestess''s half-skull face, her own was soon filled with curiosity.


    "So am I supposed to burn her or knock her out?"


    "Both would work, just act accordingly," the warrior answered crisply as he walked towards the mountainside.


    When he came across a large mound of snow that juts out, he deliberately gave it another look. The mound then started to shudder, the snow above sent flying.


    "Seeing as you did not cause any trouble, I''ll spare you this time." Joshua nodded slightly. "Hurry home."


    The behemoth within the mound felt relieved. With a rumbling sound, the iron-plated mountain dragon that had left an entire Cult team helpless quickly dug a hole into the earth and hurriedly escape into the ground below.


    Arriving where Ivan was buried within the avalanche, the warrior pointed out with a finger, melting a huge hole into the hoard of snow with formless heat flow and revealing the young hunter who was hiding within a stone crevice more than ten meters below. Raising his hand again, the warrior pulled up the youth with boundless lifeforce, and placed him on the snow.


    Ivan was still unconscious. He did not take the brunt of the avalanche''s impact since he hid within the stony crevice, but the tremendous concussion and shockwaves were enough to knock out and heavily injure a Steel-tier mage. Right now, his organs had varying levels of damage¡ªit would probably fester into internal injury if he did not get treated in time.


    Still, Joshua was here, and he would never let any accident befall his own student. He activated the lifeforce in the Azurite and lightly adjusting it to the threshold that Ivan could withstand its energies.


    Soon, the energy streamed into the youth''s body.


    In just three seconds, Ivan''s injury was mostly healed, stopping short of a full recovery only because he lacked a powerful physicality like Joshua''s. Indeed, hurrying the treatment would cause harm instead.


    "Three more underneath the mountain," Joshua mumbled as he looked to the other side of the summit. In the blink of an eye, he arrived where they were as if by teleporting, before applying the same healing on the trio. After that, he carried them back to the mountainside and placed them beside where Ivan was.


    Only now did Joshua started pondering why the cultists would come to the Icy Plains of the Extreme North.


    "Although there weren''t many patrol groups guarding the perimeter, it''s impossible for them to escape detection and arrive here¡­"


    Touching his chin, Joshua swept his gaze across the snowy land. Underneath the thick ice, more than a dozen cultists were struck senseless. Even if quite a few were slowly coming to, most were slowly dying due to the extreme cold. Joshua, however, did not intend to help¡ªhe simply waited for them to climb out.


    While Silver-tier warriors could not hold against calamities, their resistance was definitely much better than that of ordinary individuals. In not more than ten minutes, five cultists who possessed stronger composition awoke under the sleet, and quickly dug and crawled out towards the surface.


    But what welcomed their return was an irresistible horror.


    Joshua did not waste too much strength, but was quickly able to learn how the cultists had entered the Icy Plains as the abominations fell to their knees in fear, crying and screaming for mercy.


    They had disguised themselves as traders, and using a merchant ship to traverse the Magel''s Unfrozen River, then managed to bypass the Northern patrols'' perimeter. Then, slipping through the Dark Forest on the outskirts of Moldavia, they arrived at the Icy Plains. They had intended to excavate the entombed bottom layer of the dragon lair where toxic plague gases might exist. The gas is also related to their next mission, but only the Gold-tier priestess was privy to the specific details of that task.


    Nonetheless, although Joshua did not ask much about other issues, the cultists kept vying to the first one to spill their own secrets. They explained things with such detail and passion that Joshua almost thought he was a high-ranked priest of theirs.


    The cult members, of course, had learned of Joshua''s terror and power; they were outstanding cultists who slipped into Moldavia after all. Only those who had seen the man himself would know that rumors never compared to the real truth. None would be so foolish as to lie in the face of this being that triggered every alarm in their souls.


    Since they were being so tactful, Joshua did not prepare to kill them at once. With a light spring from his finger, he shot out streaks of air current and knocked them out. He intends to hand them over to the Church, allowing Artanis and the others to interrogate them.


    Through his observation, Joshua could also ascertain that these men were not carrying the plague''s virus. They appeared to be middle-ranked cultists and were starkly different from the others that had self-destructed last time around. Questioning them would definitely be more fruitful.


    Carrying the prisoners as well as the four-men party, Joshua returned to the black dragon girl beneath the foot of the mountain. The priestess had regained consciousness when she arrived; she sat, a look of abject failure on her face. The soulfire on the skull part of her face was so weak it was almost dying out¡ªthe backlash from her concussion appeared to be very serious.


    Either way, she did not appear to have any intention to resist, and never thought of running even if it was just Black beside her. Her lips twitched when Joshua came over slowly as if mumbling, but there was ultimately no sound.


    "Why are you here in the North?" Joshua asked curtly without any courtesy as he placed the prisoners and students over the icy ground. "Is it for the prehistoric ruins that were recently discovered?"


    "¡­ Yes, my liege." She replied with pure deference and great care after a brief pause since she feared that her behavior had enraged Joshua. "Our fellowship had already confirmed some time ago that there was a prehistoric ruin in Moldavia''s Dark Forest. With the High Priest''s prophecy and records from the prehistoric scripture, the higher-ups believed that there was something we need from within¡­ But for reasons unknown, the news was leaked and many adventurers came to obstruct us, which was why we intended to¡­"


    Then, she smiled bitterly in a self-mocking manner. "Brandon Kaos and Vale Dani Scarlet are both Gold high-tier¡ªor even Gold-pinnacle combatants. Still, the Moldova they watch over is just slightly inferior to yours, which was why the High Priest decided to come himself to inspect the ruins as soon as possible."


    "As for us, we''re here to ensure that the High Priest could move freely. That''s we''re here to find some toxic gas and try to raise a ruckus in Moldavia¡­"


    Joshua''s brow shot up at that. Sharing a look with the clueless black dragon girl once, he said, "So your cabal were the ones who find the ruins in Moldavia, huh. With your raising a ruckus amongst the adventurers, no wonder Brandon and the others could not sit still every day¡ªthey can''t even take care of their daughters."


    The priestess did not say a thing, but drops of cold sweat started to appear on her head.


    Be it demon worshipers or the cult, certain binding methods tend to be applied on their members to ensure that their own secrets would not be revealed. Whether it was blood oath or spirit lock, it was fine if it were the average confidential information the cultists fell over themselves to spill for Joshua.


    There would not be any reprisals for those cases, but for the priestess who had just revealed some vital knowledge, she would definitely be punished. From her expression, she appeared to have been constricted by spirit lock¡ªshe should be dealt a spirit blow now.


    Still, Joshua simply waited it out until she breathed in relief again.


    "Who is that High Priest? What is his depth?" He asked dispassionately. "Since your cult is confident you could disregard Brandon and Vela Dani''s hindrance with his arrival and explore the ruins anyway, he must be quite strong, isn''t he?"


    "Of course, he''s very powerful." The soulfire in the priestess''s eye sockets flashed upon hearing the warrior''s words, but she somehow calmed. Her tone then turned unusual when she spoke again.


    "Rumors had it that the head of the Radcliffe family is a berserker who craves nothing but combat, fearless even when he''s up against a Legendary warrior like the Emperor¡­ I''ve thought that it was impossible for the liege of a territory to have such a personality, it never crossed my mind that it was true."


    "I also don''t think that being a liege suits me." Joshua shrugged, staring at the priestess who, all of a sudden, became dauntless and could speak calmly.


    "It seems like he is formidable indeed," he said thoughtfully. "Just thinking about his existence returned your bravery and allowed you to speak with me on equal terms."


    "That''s for sure¡­ Joshua van Radcliffe, I admit that your capability is above my imagination and a notch above the hearsay. Just one look and I could tell that I couldn''t escape whatever tricks I employ or however lucky I am. That''s why I won''t fight back."


    Sitting down, the ashen-faced priestess closed her eyes and laughed coldly. "You are so incredible that illusions are appearing in my psyche, my soul was pressed back within my own body through instinctive fear, so much so that I can''t even energize my mana¡­ The only thing you lack is a breakthrough point to become Legendary, although you would definitely rank in the top ten of Supreme individuals."


    "But there''s still a gap between you and the High Priest."


    "Oh?" Joshua expression shifted at those words, but he merely touched his chin without a hint of anger.


    Meanwhile, the priestess was still mumbling. "In the end, you still could not break through the seal over that tier. As such, however fast your progress, you would never reach Legendary¡­ but the High Priest is different. He has reached the last fetters, and will be Legendary with a little push."


    Opening her eyes again, the woman in black spoke coldly, "Neither you nor Nostradamus would stop the High Priest''s advance. Utter failure awaits your challenge."


    The priestess had mustered her last ounce of boldness in order to tell the warrior that much. She thought that he would kill her in rage and bluntly made an expression as if ready to die.


    Therefore, it surprised her that Joshua did not do a thing¡ªthe warrior seemed to be remembering something instead.


    "Starfall year 833, cult leader, about to reach Legendary¡­"


    Joshua did not even so much as looked at the priestess, and was absorbed entirely on remembering some information he acquired in the past. "¨CSeems like someone familiar."


    "Indeed, he is a powerful person."


    A pure smile appeared on the warrior''s face at the thought. Joshua then looked downwards at the priestess and said placidly, "Thanks. You have given me the best news in the last few months."


    At those words, he knocked the Gold-tier priestess out with another flick of his fingers, and walked towards the four-person party. Black, who was following him tightly, asked with interest, "Master, Master, is the one she mentioned that powerful?"


    "Perhaps." Joshua nodded as he searched his memories once more. "He seemed to be an innately gifted prodigy. If not for his initiation into the cult decades ago he would have been a famous strongman at present, and might have even reached legendary. Still, he''s fast approaching the tier even now."


    "I never thought that taking you out for a stroll would bear me such fruits."


    Joshua and Black had indeed been scampering around the Icy Plains while checking if the daemons were migrating.


    In the middle of their trek, however, they noticed at there were Gold-tier magic ripples at the dragon lair in the distance.


    The warrior had thought that it was a territorial struggle between two Gold-tier daemons, and never expected it to be a skirmish between an iron-plated mountain dragon and cultists. He even discovered the presence of students in his own academy on the mountainside as well as the bottom of the mountain, although Amelia and the rest had triggered the avalanche when he intended to mount a rescue.


    As he finished recalling the memories and welled with emotion over the learner''s big heart, Joshua smiled. Then, he leaned down and gave each of them a light slap on the face as they stirred.


    Soon, they woke, but let out a yelp the moment they opened their eyes, taking a few steps backward.


    The smile on the warrior''s face vanished.


    Ivan quickly calmed after he came to, first sensing the prickling sensation in his body brought on by internal injuries that were not fully healed. Still, it was far lighter than he imagined¡ªthe young hunter had thought that he would die from his wounds even if he did not get murdered by the cultists.


    Raising his gaze to the liege and the cultists were lying around prone, Ivan quickly understood how his party had survived. He quickly stood up and thanked Joshua gingerly, while the others¡ªAmelia, Karin, and Nick, followed his example as they came to after he did.


    "There''s nothing to be thankful here, I just passed by coincidentally." Joshua sighed, shaking his head at the quartet who stuttered out of nervousness. "It''s mostly thanks to yourselves that you were saved. All of you are so young, and yet you possessed the bravery to set off an avalanche and take the cultists along with you. If this courage could be maintained, it would definitely bear fruit in the future."


    Of course, it was also even more likely to die early.


    Then, the warrior deliberately looked toward Ivan.


    He''s seen this young man often. Ivan Makarov, generally acknowledged as the most hardworking student in the entire Winter Fort Academy. Beyond a few others he did not really agree with, most of his classmates and professors had a good impression of him.


    Not only was he gifted in spellcasting theories, his live combat prowess was not bad¡ªan excellent talent in a nutshell, to some extent a genius. Clashing against the cult this time, he even let Joshua witnessed his boldness and resolve.


    After mulling for a little, the warrior spoke.


    "This time, you''ve made half the contribution in taking out the cultists. But why are you here? This isn''t the place students of your level should come."


    The team did not dare to lie to Joshua, and admitted everything at once.


    "Gold?" Joshua expression became weird after he finished hearing their story. "That''s true, I didn''t dig into the white dragon''s stores, only taking their corpses and eggs¡­ But for all of you to come on a venture into the Icy Plains just because of the mere words of a daemon? That''s too reckless."


    In a corner, Black threw a baffled gaze at Joshua.


    "Eh? This counts as being reckless?" she mumbled doubtfully.


    In the distant horizon of the Icy Plains, four weak flashes of light appeared.


    "Not bad," Joshua said with a praiseful tone as he looked up in that direction. "The rescue is quite on time, looks like you won''t have been in mortal danger even without me here."


    While the quartet may be Steel-tier mages, they still felt that great mana force. Several Gold-tier mages were hurriedly flying towards their direction, but slowed when they noticed Joshua''s presence.


    In the meantime, Ivan saw the count conjure a pen and paper out of nowhere before scribbling and signing it.


    "Here''s my proof of permission," Joshua said as he handed the goatskin paper to the youth. "You four can freely enter my study in Winter Fort Academy, as well as borrow any books you need from the library.


    The warrior pocketed the pen, and could not help smiling at the youths'' delighted expressions. "This is a reward for your bravery¡­ Now, the four of you are hereby prohibited from leaving Winter Fort Academy until next summer. The furthest you can go is around Mount Nissia¡ªthat''s punishment for your recklessness."


    Ivan, Nick, Karin, and Amelia did not raise a word in protest, not even in their hearts. They were fully aware that they had absolutely no need for missions after acquiring the advanced study materials.


    It did not even matter if their aggregate scores were surpassed¡ªthey did not join the academy to get first place from the start. Furthermore, they could use this half-year period to raise their abilities as much as possible, along with enriching their own knowledge.


    Then, the two Gold-tier mages who were leading the rescue team arrived before the others. They landed on the snow and bowed towards Joshua, who nodded slightly and gestured for them to take care of the students.


    The warrior then looked east, to where Moldavia was.


    "Prehistoric ruins, huh," he said softly, "So many are interested."


    After a short mutter, he nodded slightly again.


    "Interesting.

 Chapter 421 The Supreme Warrior Who Does Not Wish to Reveal His Name

    "Humans are so strange; they''re always busy for some bizarre reason."


    In Joshua''s study within the liege''s residence in the main city of Moldavia, the silver-haired girl was complaining to her brother. "Ling, what do you think? Why is it so?"


    The black-haired boy who was overwhelmed with all sort of administrative duties looked up tiredly towards his idling sister. He looked prepared to utter some profanity in reply, but thanks to his cultured upbringing he merely grumbled. "Creatures who are not human would be busy too¡­ To be frank, you should be too. Where are the two sisters? Aren''t you supposed to look after them?"


    "They''ve played around too much around noontime, they''re all asleep now." Ying replied. The female divine armament then stood from her chair, hands behind her back as she walked over to the window.


    "Why hasn''t Master returned?" she asked with a curious stare outside. "He should be only out for a stroll with Black, but it''s already evening now¡­"


    Indeed, it was evening. The main city had become rather quiet apart from the taverns¡ªsmoke billowed from chimneys of the houses, with only the pyroxene lights flickering on both sides of the streets.


    "Guess they ran a bit too far?" Ling mumbled noncommittedly while going through a document. "Black was feeling a little stuffy lately; she might have run at full speed to the Lost Sea in half a day. By the way, sister, don''t just stand and watch, help me with these."


    "No way!" The silver-haired girl refused resolutely and turned towards her brother, her arms crossed in an X-shape. "That''s your job, I won''t help you with that!"


    "Then don''t be a bother!" Ling bellowed in frustration at Ying''s complete lack of sympathy, and randomly grabbed a set of paperwork towards the young girl. As if a wooden plate, the hard envelope spiraled as it flew at Ying''s head.


    "Too slow!"


    The silver-haired girl smiled and simply extended her right hand, pinching the envelope out of the air handily with just two fingers that were lithe and snowy. Waving it about with a self-satisfied expression, she said proudly, "I''ve been practicing Master''s movements! Just look, and should I be saying ''poor'' at this very moment too?"


    "¡­ As long as you''re happy." Annoyed, angry and already speechless right then, Ying helplessly shook his head before turning around to keep handling the official duties. "Really, I''m dying here. Don''t trouble me, go find Miss 03 if you want to play. She should be making her night rounds; she won''t mind going on a walk with you."


    "Miss 03 likes to float here and there in the air, going out with her feels holding a kite while walking on the street¡ªit''s weird!" Ying pouted, before letting out a small gasp when she saw the words on the envelope. "Eh? This is a letter from High Lord Moreila to Master. Didn''t you notice it before, Ling?"


    "High Lord Moreila?" Ling indeed did not notice. He had grabbed it arbitrarily, but shrugged when he saw his sister''s interested expression. "Then that letter''s yours. Just remember to recite the contents when Master''s back."


    Since Joshua often traveled to train his Kokyu-ho or his own knights, he rarely handled his public duty¡ªwith most being delegated to Ling, Ying and Miss 03. He trusted the trio so much that he would allow them to go through private missives, provided that they inform him of the contents when he returned.


    "Alright." Ying would not jokingly refuse since the letter was already in her hand. She went to sit on a chair in a corner, swiftly tearing apart the hard envelope which dwarves frequently used and was mixed with metallic residues to read the contents.


    [To the ruler of Moldavia, Joshua van Radcliffe,


    The living metal on Unit-01''s body is an extraordinary treasure. By analyzing it I have understood the method which gives metals life, a priceless technology for the Underground Citizens (the official self-given name for the dwarves). The Northern Runic Dwarves are all thankful for your selflessness and generosity.


    That being said, animating metals is a complicated process and we had only come up with the prototype. When you have time to spare, please visit the dwarf settlement and take a look at our processes. I would also like to know how your ''Authority'' works, so that we could improve our procedures.


    With your ability now, you would definitely not require any weapons or armors that we could craft now. Still, your subordinates might, and living metals would prove useful since it possesses a powerful self-repair aspect whether used as weapon or armor. Currently, I''m attempting to use the material to craft an enchanted armor, with Unit-01 seemingly interested too. Recently, it had been standing around the Great Furnace while watching our crafting process¡ªI suspect that it was analyzing the composition of the magic armor.


    Apart from that, I''m still doubtful about your suggestion last time¡ªthe one where you wanted us to produce an autonomous human puppet construct? It''s not impossible, but your request was a little too demanding since most constructs are at least two meters tall for energy core placement and reasoning circuitry.


    The one you had requested for at most one and a half meters, and with a slim build too¡­ Forgive my frankness, but it''s rather meaningless. And you''ve even specifically asked for no reasoning circuitry, so perhaps you only wanted a simple living metallic statue?


    Nevertheless, that''s the current situation. The runic factory had been completed, with several of my nephews heading over to supervise the work. As long as the materials are enough, we could produce fifty standard magic armor before summer next year, which should fulfill your knight platoon''s needs.]


    ¡­


    The old dwarf Moreila had written the letter in common dwarf format¡ªmeaning that the lettering was minuscule. To go through the contents clearly, Ying had to pay full attention as she scanned through every word. She was so absorbed that she did not notice that the study''s door had swung open.


    "Working so seriously, huh." A familiar voice wafted behind her, startling her so much that the female divine armament flung the letter aside. Fortunately, a gentle power caught it out of the air, and returned it into Ying''s hand.


    "It''s fine, there''s no need to work that hard. Hurry and get some rest."


    Joshua had stepped into the study together with Black, a bunch of translucent flowers in his hand. He went to stroke Ling''s head first¡ªthe black-haired youth''s mental core was about to crash.


    "Never thought that Ying would volunteer to help Ling work," the warrior said in slight surprise as he then turned to the silver-haired girl. "Really looking like a sister there."


    No! The black-haired youth bellowed inwardly as he sprawled over the table, feeling lifeless. She did not help me work! She''s nothing like a sister!


    Nevertheless, Ling was too lazy to reveal Ying''s true face, and simply closed his eyes in blissful ignorance to cooldown his mental circuits.


    Then, Joshua went over to Ying and extended his hand. "These flowers are for you."


    "Eh?!"


    It was not just the silver-haired girl who was surprised¡ªLing, who had been trying to rest also quickly widened his eyes and stared at his own master, while the atmosphere within the study instantly grew heavy.


    But the black dragon girl who was standing beside the warrior tapped at her own chest, and broke the atmosphere with a pleased expression.


    "I said that Ying would definitely like it since the colors are so similar. Look, Master, she''s so happy she''s speechless!"


    Ying''s eyebrows twitched as she looked down at the flowers in front of her. Instead of being speechlessly happy, it was more like a dream since it was completely inconceivable that Joshua would give her flowers! The word ''flowers'' and the name ''Joshua'' would never connect in ten thousand years! She would not have been that surprised if the warrior had given her a can of sword polishing oil.


    And in that trance-like state, the silver-haired girl received the Frost Diamond Thornblooms. "Well¡­ I might not be able to keep them alive," she mumbled quietly. "I pretty much murdered that cactus last time."


    "It''s fine," Joshua replied flatly. "I''ve already asked for someone to process it. As long you don''t put it beside the furnaces, it would keep growing by absorbing the molecules in the air. You''ve given that cactus too much water, taking care of plants¡­"


    Then, as the topic bizarrely switched to botany, Joshua cut himself short as he remembered business.


    "I''ve caught a bunch of cultists when I went out to walk Black." The warrior had always spoken straightforwardly. He did so now too as he took Moreila''s letter from Ying and read it. "Miss 03 is handing them over to the church right now. However, I have learned their motives to mount one huge surprise attack on Moldavia."


    Ling, who had been prone on the desk, quickly stood up at those words. "If that''s so, Master, we should notify Mister Kaos and Countess Vale Dani," he said gravely.


    Ying''s reaction, on the other hand, was more inclined to the warrior''s own desire. The silver-eyed girl''s eyes twinkled even as she held on to her flowers, and exclaimed with an even more excited voice, "Master, are we fighting again?"


    She seemed so lively, entirely different from when she refused to help Ling handle the administrative work whether dead or alive. Despite that, Joshua''s reply left her severely disappointed.


    "Nope," the warrior said. "I''m going alone this time; I won''t be bringing you two along."


    Glancing sideways at the still-very-energetic Black, Joshua added, "And that includes Black too."


    "I''m not going either?!" The black dragon girl took a huge blow.


    "Of course."


    Joshua then told them the reason to soothe the downcast crowd.


    "Ultimately, I''m still under house arrest right now¡­ Even though Israel ordered me to stay in the Northern Realm and not just Moldavia, while also not forcing it against my will, I did agree and would never disobey. The gist of his intention was to have me stay out of trouble, which I obviously won''t."


    "Then you''ll just watch as those cultists sabotage Moldavia?" Ling asked doubtfully after some thought. "Forty percent of our recent cargo flow relied on the huge ships from Countess Vale Dani. If the order in Moldavia is disrupted, we would take huge losses too."


    "Of course not, how could I sit idly by and let the cult attack the peasants freely?" Joshua replied matter-of-factly, his tone calm. "In the end, the name ''Joshua'' must not be too conspicuous or Israel would lose face. I''m not bringing you guys because you two have a strong reputation and would quickly reveal my identity."


    When that time comes, the cultists would simply flee¡ªhow would I catch them then? Those were the warrior''s thoughts, but of course it was not said directly.


    "But as long as I need you two, you guys would come to me immediately. Isn''t that right?"


    Indeed, it was. Since Ying and Ling had advanced their tiers at the Sacred Mountain they came to possess the ability of independent movement. Furthermore, they could answer the warrior''s summon in weapon form and fly automatically into his hand, with the distance traveled depending entirely on Joshua''s capability.


    And with the warrior being a Supreme individual, it meant that Joshua just have to think about it in any corner of the North, and Ying and Ling would answer.


    That way it did not matter if he brought them along, and there would not be much difference with a little preparation before battle.


    With those thoughts, Ying''s discouraged mood recovered significantly. Tilting her head as she sat in her chair, she asked in curiosity, "Then, Master, you''re heading over there anonymously?"


    "That''s right." Joshua nodded and turned towards Ling. "Although Brandon and the others need to be notified first. Sorry for the trouble, Ling, but please help me draft a short message."


    "No problem." Though the youth was very tired, writing a short message was fine. Taking out a paper for mystical communication and magic ink, Ling waited for the warrior to tell him what to write.


    "Just inform them," Joshua said as his lips curled, his tone subtle. "A Supreme warrior who does not wish to reveal his name is going to pay them a visit."

 Chapter 422 Steel Strength

    Starfall Year 789, the borders of a small nation by the West Mountains.


    In the Dark Forest within the West Mountains nation''s borders, a swarm of vicious daemons followed their instincts and attacked a border town nearby on a winter day.


    The ambush was so sudden that the border town had fallen without mounting any sort of resistance. Thirsting for blood, the monsters broke through the city walls before slaughtering most of the humans with one swift stroke and ease. They munched through bones, tore at their flesh while breathing flames and frost, turning the entire settlement into ruins.


    Despite being caught off guard, the city guard had sent out a distress signal earlier, but a bunch of mysterious people in black clothes had arrived before the kingdom''s armies.


    These strange individuals, dressed entirely in hoods and robes while shrouding themselves in black were unexpectedly powerful. They used unusual spells to repel the daemons in town, before going about their business, hurriedly looking around the town for something.


    They did not have a single shred of sympathy or compassion for the city''s survivors either¡ªthey simply gathered all of them into single cluster before returning to their search.


    In the end, a middle-aged man with the gaze of a hawk found a tranquil boy in the corner of the crowd, the dark-red compass in his hand shaking violently, its needle pointing tightly at the other person.


    The boy had long locks of dark green hair, his small and delicate face was splattered in blood but not his own. His expression did not shift a single fraction even after a demon assault on his own town¡ªhe was calm, as if the burning settlement did not exist.


    Ignoring the black-clothed people''s who surrounded him with their judging stares, the boy simply turned to the middle-aged man and spoke softly.


    "Are you here for me? I can see the thrill in your heart¡ªit seems that I''m definitely your target."


    "That''s right." The middle-man could not suppress the wild delight inside at the boy''s words. He laughed sonorously before lowering himself to stroke the boy''s cheeks.


    "My child of the prophecy, we''ve finally found you after seven whole years!"


    Around them, the rounded-up survivors were in an uproar, with a middle-aged shuddering as she went to stand outside the crowd, and pointed fearfully at the boy.


    "Good heavens, this child¡­ he, he''s abnormal! Every livestock or crops he touches would be taken ill or wither, even his parents were¡­"


    The woman had intended to warn these black-clothed people who had saved the citizens'' lives of the mysterious boy. However, in the very next moment, a streak of gray rays struck her, blowing her into a puddle of acid and bones in no time at all.


    Amidst the panicked cries of the mob, the middle-aged man who had unleashed the vaporizing rays spoke the other black-clothed people with a cruel voice.


    "This incident is the biggest secret of our fellowship¡­ Silence them."


    "Yes, lord priest!" At his words, the black-clothed people smiled viciously as they raised their weapons and turned toward the trembling survivors.


    Blood splashed as the gory massacre began. However, there was still no change in the cute little green-haired boy''s expression, who simply watched all of it dispassionately from beginning to end. Whether it was the man known as a priest who was incredibly passionate toward him, or those neighbors who lived near him over ten years but were now being slaughtered like animals, all meant nothing to him.


    Life is fragile like noontime snow, fading in the blink of an eye. The boy knew that definitively since the day his parents perished.


    "Herlas, you''re special. A treasure our God has bestowed upon this world."


    Taking no notice of the killing beside him, the middle-aged man went to stand by the boy.


    "Your body flows with blood of the Void!" He exclaimed with irrepressible excitement. "It has the power to entrap and manipulate life itself! You were born to join us!"


    Perhaps.


    In the boy''s eyes, clusters of gray soul elements that were mixed with opaque lifeforce were breaking away from the corpses on the ground and assuming all sorts of extraordinary forms in the air. Yet, the boy knew that he could control them like his own limbs.


    Since the accident that had befallen his parents a few years ago and after the boy named Herlas had deliberately trained his own powers; he could control life whether it was his own or others. Weakening livestock and withering plants were the most basic abilities. As long as Herlas wills it, he could even make a person ''die of old age''.


    That may have been the potential of that ''blood of the Void'' the middle-aged man mentioned.


    Ordinary humans feared this strength and gave him a wide berth, with the townsfolk attempting to chase Herlas out of town on more than one occasion but never succeeding. Even the brawniest man would be sent sprawling on the floor within five meters of the boy, becoming so weak as if they did not eat for days. His glare would rob the mob of their courage too, dispersing the rarely gathered crowd.


    At least these people are accepting me willingly. Herlas thought as he followed the black-clothed people back to their base, a temple deep within the mountains.


    He lived there for twenty years.


    In those twenty years, the boy became a teenager and then an adolescent. In the end, in a freezing night buffeted with snowstorm, the twenty-eight-year-old Herlas replaced his own teacher¡ªthe middle-aged man who found him so long ago¡ªand became the high priest of the underground cabal.


    The feeble and old priest had stared at Herlas then, muttering as if intending to say something. He could see a gigantic vortex of life was whirling with his student at its center, stealing the lifeforce of every creature within hundreds of meters. It was the exact cause for his aging too¡ªif not for that, his Gold-tier pinnacle ability would have kept him alive for another decade.


    But so what? The old priest did not have a single shred of anger¡ªhe only smiled meekly as he looked at his student who had far surpassed himself and touched the edge of Supreme, a threshold he had only arrived over fifty.


    He would die willingly, and allow his own corpse to be the child''s stepping stone.


    Herlas could obviously see that.


    "Be at ease, teacher," the young man spoke calmly. "I shall fulfill your wish."


    And so the old priest closed his eyes.


    The cabal''s business was plain and boring, with nothing done other than doing damage all around, spreading plagues or declaring the coming apocalypse. Herlas, however, solemnly completed all of those without getting frustrating or a single moment of idleness, just like a tireless machine.


    He did not understand the concept of good and evil but was also fine with it, while destruction and murder were no different from eating and drinking to him. Although he did not even know the final objective of his own fellowship, his behavior was a symbol that represents the real meaning of subconscious chaos. Countless cultists idolized him for that, and worship this man who was so pure like a beast.


    Though he held the high priest title, Herlas did not have a shred of authority within the cult, not even minding that most of the influence claimed by several priests who were his subordinates. Nonetheless, he did not mind such trivialities since all he cared about was spreading chaos day after day as he should do.


    And thus his name and reputation slowly spread through the West Mountains.


    After leveling more than ten cities and slaughtering millions, the high priest''s titles such as [Herlas the Witherer] and [Death''s Envoy] were enough to make children bawl, with the name itself becoming a curse.


    In the meantime, the man''s abilities grew with every passing day without limit.


    The speed of Herlas''s expanding powers left the entire kingdom of the western region in astonishment. His powers would appear to have increased apparently in every appearance he made, from Gold pinnacle to Supreme, the early-phase of Supreme and then the intermediate phase of Supreme before he finally reached the pinnacle stage of Supreme.


    In short, he developed from an insignificant life into a tremendous threat to the Alliance of the Western Kingdom. It was more than years of nurture, but that was also because the man himself was a leader of his cabal and could not mold himself in every single second.


    If not, Herlas''s powers would have been a notch above as it was now.


    Attempts to besiege Herlas had concluded with several abject failures, with the high priest displaying a harrowing ability on the most recent occasion.


    Three Supreme veterans had combined against him, only to have him slay two instead without any clear wounds as if they had simply atrophied and died. This meant that his capacity was slowly leaving the shackles of Supreme and slowly extending into the threshold of Legendary.


    The very thought of a Legendary cultist priest would send shudders into sovereigns of smaller nations, and yet all of it remained meaningless to Herlas. The man who was slowly advancing into middle age silently strolled through mysterious forests, and where he passed plants would wither, creatures would fade. All lifeforce was simply snatched away and assimilated into his own body.


    Power of Life is Steel Strength. It was the same where it was aura or the power of blood inheritance.


    However, it was claimed the primordial behemoths that once wandered the void during Creation possessed bodies of the purest Steel crystallization, instead of flowing with lifeforce. Individuals who possessed similar powers would therefore be able to manipulate the lives of those below them.


    That was why Herlas had a premonition¡ªwhen the lifeforce in his body that was vast as the open sea condenses into Steel crystallization, that would be the moment he crosses the threshold into Legendary.


    Obviously, that moment was not now, but in the future to come.


    And so the man who could not understand morals, or the difference between good and evil, savage as a beast and yet possessed the discipline of machines, stopped the meaningless thoughts in his mind, focusing instead on his target.


    The North.


    Meanwhile, late night in Moldavia, the North.


    Joshua was reading a notebook silently on the highest level of his residence.


    The notebook looked sparkling-new, but someone had furiously scrawled a lot of information in the pages. In the darkness, the warrior was concentrating on reading its contents, appearing rather absorbed in it.


    Within the pages were memoirs of the past champions, who grasped Strength Mastery and improved into Legendary.


    Although Joshua had essentially been grounded at the North, that did not mean that the Emperor would forget the warrior''s many contributions. Be it his presenting of the divine crystallization or dragon-slaying expedition, the Empire still owed Joshua many rewards and recompense.


    Still, the warrior politely refused Israel''s offer of money or property, asking instead for any chronicles that were related to [Perfect Body] and [Strength Mastery].


    Although the experience was indeed far precious than gold, the Emperor did not mind at all, even writing a few notes of his own and then giving it to Joshua. He believed that the warrior would definitely step into Legendary, with all that he has gone through merely being a gilding on lilies.


    Thanking Israel''s trust inwardly, the warrior soon scanned through the last few lines of the notebook.


    "Perfect Body is the product of elevating to the next level after entering the extraordinary and freeing oneself off the shackles of the mundane¡­" he mumbled. "That''s why only individuals who possess strength mastery could touch that threshold. Israel himself is of skill mastery, which was why he would uncertain about the mysteries about another type of mastery. The memoirs too did not mention much¡ªthere just weren''t many individuals who hold this innate talent."


    Joshua closed the notebook after finished reading it.


    This little booklet was, in fact, worth more than vast treasures to Joshua¡ªhe was deeply enriched thanks to it. It should be noted that everything within were precious understandings of the Empire''s many Legendary champions or Supreme-pinnacle individuals. Through comparison and reference of the problems they faced during the course of their own training, the warrior felt that he was slowly acquiring the key to entering Legendary and Perfect Body.


    That was the incredible purity lifeforce of improvement to ''Steel Strength''.


    All things were born of Flame and lived within Steel. The Initial Flame had triggered the birth and expansion of the multiverse, while the Primordial Steel created all things. Aura is the spawn of lifeforce, while lifeforce was a divergence from Steel Strength. After he had healed himself many times through the Azurite and was revived from the brink of death on several occasions, Joshua could now control lifeforce, and not merely aura. The instance he cured Ivan was proof that his power was shaping into flawlessness.


    Despite that, Steel Strength was different from Lifeforce. Other than at the world of Karlis where the World Will Steel Python had caused steel rain, the warrior had never seen such unsullied Steel Strength. His own level had been quick low then too, and was unable to experience that cleansing power that could purify the entire world¡ªwhich was definitely regretful.


    "After returning from Moldavia, I might just return to Karlis to take a look."


    Joshua thought, and suddenly remembered the writings in that notebook he carried.


    The Empire did not lack Supreme-pinnacle champions in its history. Most of them were warriors, but they these people who had arrived at the highest peak of the mundane world were largely stumped by the transition to Legendary, unable to budge an inch.


    That was because they simply did not know which direction to take or how to progress.


    Refining aura into lifeforce had been the limit to many Supreme champions¡ªafter all, how would they know their objective without witnessing the force that stood over them? Steel Strength covers the world, existing as if space itself. Exactly because of that, those living in this environment would find it difficult to experience such a formless yet extraordinary power. Even Israel would have to admit flatly that his ascension was not from a sudden moment of inspiration, but the awareness of a force in this world''s origin and therefore ascending into Legendary.


    However, Joshua did not want to depend on luck. He had far more chance encounters than Israel or perhaps anyone else, and traveled different worlds which assuredly held certain differences in Steel Strength. Therefore, the warrior believed that the next time he stepped into another realm, he would start to trace the presence of Steel Strength through the miniscule difference between the origin forces of the two worlds, approaching the level of Legendary.


    He had clearly seen the gap between Supreme and Legendary, and what was next is waiting and breaking through even as he continued molding his own body by training aura and lifeforce.


    In the dimness of late night, Joshua raised his right hand and clenched his fist, and a layer of black-red fluorescence slowly appeared over it.


    This fluorescence was his aura. The black color was the Glorious Strength that consumes the soul, while the red was pure strength symbolizing heat and impact.


    A chilling winter wind blew through the streets, billowing a light hum out of the house''s eaves. As the racket blew towards the warrior, the black-red fluorescence became more vivid as it refined itself, until it became a dark black just like the abyss.


    The Flame of life.


    Pitch-black as if it was the summation of all colors, it was the sign of Joshua''s lifeforce. This power was so thick and immense like the ocean, and after he had used the Azurite on so many occasions the warrior''s body had long grown accustomed to it, giving him free rein as he healed allies and tore apart foes.


    Joshua even foresaw that if his power maintained its nurture and his Glorious Strength soars even further, he would be able to manipulate the lifeforce of other beings and use it as his own. Just as mages with formidable ability could dominate the mana of lower-tier mages, countering them as they wish and manipulating their spells, Joshua too could absorb the lifeforce of others just like those great demon kings in fairy tales.


    But who would do such a thing? The warrior shook his head noncommittally¡ªthe life of every other person had a unique mark, and he should not rob it as long as they are normal beings. That was a way to lose self-awareness, and to turn into a lunatic akin to a beast.


    The black flame burned without a sound. If viewed from energy sight, Joshua''s body would have resembled a sun that had fallen upon the earth, covering the entire main town of Moldavia and even the wastelands around it. Within that region, daemons would retreat in fear, insects would shrink back into their hives, while every human would feel a curious comfort in their hearts, as if being in a warm embrace.


    Long red-black strips of energy patterns spread and shrouded the warrior''s body, with his right hand being its origin point. That meant Joshua had used his full power, and as the shapeless ripples spread across all directions, any person in the town who had certain ability would be shocked.


    Artanis had rushed out of bed in the cathedral and hurried towards the window to look at the liege''s residence nearby. Although his vision was not good, he could still see that silhouette clearly through the help of a divine spell.


    An instinctual fear spread from the bottom of his heart, a suppression of his very being. Taking a deep breath, Artanis mumbled with slight envy. "So you''ve reached such a level¡­ Joshua¡­ Beirut and Fang would be proud of you."


    In the night sky, the artificial intelligence lady also turned to stare at the topmost floor of the liege''s residence. She wanted to go there and check on the warrior, but the powerful ripples of lifeforce were churning the entire city''s mana elements, so much so that Miss 03 could feel that her own projection was about to severed from her main body.


    So, she simply stopped where she was, and smiled bitterly.


    Apart from them, there were many others who noticed the quaking that came from the liege''s residence. They were mostly elite adventurers or powerful guards watching over the traders, but unlike 03 and Artanis''s who both paid full attention, they fearfully stayed within their own rooms and waited for the surge to end.


    Still, Joshua took no notice of his surroundings. He continued evoking his strength to let the black flames burn intensely, thereby producing a sherd of change.


    Black-red circuits now fully encrusted the warrior''s body. All his muscles, veins, and organs were beating and flowing intensely. Even as long draconic rumblings echoed as his robust lungs inhaled and exhaled, Joshua never relaxed as he glared on the flames in his hand.


    There was no telling how much time has passed when a shred of silver light appeared in the black flames.


    Joshua paused slightly. He did not know if he was mistaken or if it was real. But when he prepared to confirm it at the very next moment, the black flames of life had died out.


    The warrior stumbled a step behind. This experiment, an attempt to sublimate lifeforce, had actually exhausted his aura that was as thick as a sea, causing Joshua to fall into his weakest state apart from the moments he was heavily injured and was on death''s door.


    However, four hands held up the warrior from behind. Joshua turned to look¡ªit was Ling and Ying.


    The two divine armaments had gone up to the top floor of the residence as soon as they sensed the warrior unleashing waves after waves of lifeforce, watching him quietly from his back.


    "Such good kids."


    Leaning on the wall, Joshua used the opportunity to hold them affectionately in his arms. He looked up to the night sky, at the twin moons, his eyes flashing with red radiance.


    The power of the Azurite cascaded, allowing the warrior to recover his aura and mobility urgently.


    Was that bit of silver flash the shape of Steel Strength? The warrior did not know, but he did know that this path was possible. As long as he kept going, Legendary-tier and Perfect Body were sceneries of that path.


    "Ling, Ying," he uttered softly. "I will leave tomorrow for Moldavia."


    "I have a feeling that if I fought an opponent of equal strength, I would clearly notice the essence of Steel Strength¡­ It might be Ogner''s gift, but since then my predictions have always been useful."


    The warrior''s words were more of a mumble to himself than explaining his own decision.


    "Okay." The young boy and girl replied softly in Joshua''s arms. They were his divine armaments, his weapons. They would always support what their Master had decided to do, and never protest against it.


    That was trust.


    And for this loyal trust, they would always accompany the warrior until the ends of this earth.

 Chapter 423 En Route

    The aurora hung like a curtain over the skies, up in the late northern night. Its light, gentle like tulle, drifted between the stars and the clouds, an enchanting scene just like a dream.


    During each occasion where aurora engulfed the night sky, many beings with excellent innate mana would be born. According to research conducted by mages of the Skypiercing White Tower, this was caused by radiation from tremendous mana collision on high altitudes. As newborns were exposed to the concentrated mana illumination, they naturally would grow to have strong mana proficiency.


    That was exactly why the northern folk would consider it a sign of good fortune. They would hold celebrations over it, inviting friends and family to gather and enjoy this beautiful scenery outdoors. Then, like the first human who saw the aurora thousands of years ago, exclaiming in praise and awe.


    After several millennia, the sky and auroras never changed. Whenever mana throws up ripples and whirled in the sky above, it would come as if agreed upon.


    On the other hand, the humans who lived on the earth was largely different from the past.


    Starfall Year 833, the 17th of November. Outskirts of the northwest Dark Forest, Moldova, the North.


    As if a blade, the dragging winds that carried chilling frost buffeted the ridges on Mount Mordus, prompting painful groans from the snowy pine forest, seemingly about to turn the trees into ice and shatter it.


    For Moldova, this was the coldest moment within the region in around two hundred years. A bizarre wave of mana was exploding beside the Lost Sea, throwing the entire Northern weather into complete chaos that even the most experienced meteorologist could not ascertain the climate flow within three days. Even the armored deer and giant boars could not handle the frosty breeze of almost fifty degrees below¡ªall of them had returned to their den to wait for the cold to end.


    Mount Mordus stood southeast of the Dark Forest amidst the Great Ajax Mountains, a divergence on the edge of that colossal mountain range. It was named after the explorer who first discovered it, although the little summit that did not reach eight hundred meters above sea level initially never had a reputation.


    Nonetheless, it had now become a famous locale in the North¡ªor even half the mainland because ancient ruins were discovered here.


    Months ago, a team of adventurers who had taken up a mission to explore the Dark Forest entered Mount Mordus but was never seen again. However, when Moldova''s administration was prepared to write them off for perhaps encountering hidden Gold-tier daemons, they resurfaced.


    Having lost more than half of their party members, the adventurers who had been heavily bruised struggled as they escaped the forest. They brought back news that did not catch much attention then, claiming that there was a hidden underground karst on Mount Mordus, and at the end of it was a huge metallic manmade door.


    At first, everyone thought that this bunch of poor souls were seeing things after fits of lunacy. But the prefectural government took it seriously, with Vale Dani even appointing several Silver-pinnacle knights to lead a team and find the karst. The truth turned out to be shocking¡ªthe adventurers were right!


    It turned out that the karst did lead towards an antiquated building deep within the mountain, and behind the doors were old supernatural traps that still functioned. If not for the prudence of the leading knights, they might have suffered the same fate of the adventurers with half of them maimed or dead as well as escaping in panic.


    It was a prehistoric ruin of the last Era!


    The ripple effect of this news was only next to the occasion when the mages of the Skypiercing White Tower found the wreck of an ancient town in Central Dark Forest. That being said, how much danger lies within the embrace of Central Dark Forest? Mounting expeditions to that location simply required too many resources, which was why many mages brought their own teams to Moldova in days to attempt an exploration into the ruins within Mount Mordus.


    Hence, it was a pity that a rare frost wave engulfed the entire North after a few days. Although the weather shift was not the worst in Moldova, the snowdrift and cold wind had completely blocked the path towards the Dark Forests. The teams of explorers were therefore forced to stay within Moldova and wait for the storm to stop.


    "Ridiculous!"


    In a small mountain cavern within the divergence of the Great Ajax Mountains, a brown-haired man wearing plain gray robes slammed a copy Magus Weekly on the floor. His rage was not quite quelled, however¡ªwith a point of his finger and a flash of gray light, the poor book was blasted into ashes and blown away by the wind.


    "I should have been the first to find those ruins! Even the hole that leads the ruins was dug and cleaned up by me! These hateful northerners, how dare they find it when I wasn''t around, and even spreading the news!"


    It took Randall a few deep breaths to hold down the anger inside, while several black-clothed men walked out from the deeper end of the cave, watching the gray-robed Randall carefully.


    "Lord Priest, is something the matter?" They asked with a low voice.


    "No." The priest replied in a deep voice; he seemed to have calmed. "Is there still people around the ruins?"


    The silhouettes, dressed in black hoods and robes bowed respectfully. "Yes, my lord. Almost every expedition team had left a few scouts near Mount Mordus¡ªMoldova''s government even sent half a platoon of knights and made camp beneath the mountain."


    "Sure enough." Randall was not enraged again since he already guessed the outcome; he started to think about the possibility of a frontal assault. "Then how is their ability?"


    The men looked at each other, before speaking with a tiny voice. "Lord Priest, those gathered around the ruins are high-tier mages, elite adventurers and famous mercenaries, while the ones sent to watch the perimeter around Mount Mordus are the cream of the crop¡­"


    "Just answer me," Randall interjected impatiently. "I''m prepared."


    "Yes, my lord!" They quickly replied, and a black-haired man took a small step forward and gave a crisp report. "There are at least twelve Gold champions, lord priest, with more than half of them heading over to keep guard. Both of Moldova''s Gold-tier lords, Vale Dani Scarlet and her fianc¨¦ Brandon Kaos are also in camp¡­ I don''t think there''s a chance."


    It was perhaps a slip of his mouth that made the black-clothed man revealed his thoughts, but Randall also sighed helplessly when he heard it.


    Because he thought so too.


    Randall was one of seven high priests who served the Cult of Pestilence. He was here in the north to excavate the ruins of a bygone era inside Mount Mordus.


    The Cult of Pestilence itself had started life as a plain cabal founded around seven hundred years ago from refugees, the poor and the sick, essentially a little group for people to warm each other in final days. There were at most some arbitrarily crafted form of doctrine and salvation used to soothe the psyche, but it fundamentally changed in an instant after an unusual mage of mysterious origins entered their circle.


    Through the use of certain magic that healed the many incurable diseases various cult members had, the man soon became the high priest of the fellowship and the de facto leader of the cabal. Underneath his guidance, like the millions of other religious factions on the Mycroft Continent, they were named the [Order of Healing] and began to recruit aggressively to propagate their creed.


    Through the use of abilities that cure wounds and plagues, the cabal members had increased to a hundred and fifty thousand in several years. On a Mycroft Continent that was engulfed in war and strife, they could already be counted as a powerful faction.


    If things had continued as such, the future of this world would definitely have not been like it was now. The Church of Seven Gods, whose influence was still limited to the Far South at the time, saw that the Order of Healing based within the West Mountains did in fact have the capability of healing sickness. As such, they decided to enter an exchange and work with the Order so that both could bring salvation to even more people.


    However, a vigilant holy knight discovered the Order''s machinations as he journeyed toward their headquarters. It turned out that the so-called Order of Healing was, in fact, the many carriers of plagues amidst the West Mountains. After spreading the contagion and raising panic, they would heal then the patients themselves and in turn harvest their faith.


    It was much a more terrifying fact that the ones ''healed'' would display unusual behavior. Their state of mind would gradually grow murkier before eventually becoming living corpses who only knew enough to eat. They must therefore enter the cult and acquire special exclusive medicine to maintain their rationality.


    In no time at all, the merciful and saintly Order of Healing became the feared Cult of Pestilence. After they had found out the truth, the many kingdoms in the West Mountains sent in their military to besiege the cult, with royal champions and holy knights from the Church of Seven Gods fighting side by side to attack the cult headquarters.


    It was unnecessary to go into details regarding the battle. One way or the other, the Church of Seven Gods eventually established themselves in the West Mountains while the Cult of Pestilence was annihilated. The lucky survivors also lost most of their inheritance¡ªthey could only use the divine spells unique the cult without knowing where their power came from. They only learned through bits of information within old tomes that their powers perhaps originated from some grand existence of another world.


    Today, the older leaders of the Cult of Pestilence were mostly hidden behind the scenes, drawing out all sorts of schemes and plots. Meanwhile, the younger generation with wild ambitions stepped up¡ªthese people thirsted for the bygone glory of the cult, setting their eyes on the many ruins mentioned in the tomes.


    Randall was one of them, but now there was no way to enter the ruins even if they did find it.


    The forces that the Cult of Pestilence had sent here was their finest within the northwestern zones. Amongst their seven high priests, four were still at the Distant South spreading berserker dragon plagues and collaborating with the Pentashade Dragons, whereas the other three were stationed here. That being said, they were helpless against twelve Gold-tier champions.


    They would never defeat so many of them head-on.


    "Actually¡­ Lord priest, there''s more bad news."


    The leading black-clothed man gulped, and stuttered a little after he saw Randall gave a nod. "We''ve actually also lost contact with Madam Xena and her elite team for almost half a week¡­"


    Randall could not help frowning at that piece of information.


    "Xena? Wasn''t she supposed to be leading them into the Icy Plains of the Extreme North?" He pressed the other somewhat anxiously. "Why would we lose touch? Any specific details?"


    The entire cult was distinctly segregated into two generations¡ªthe elders'' abilities were now at a bottleneck and were either in seclusion or hatching conspiracies in the darkness. On the other hand, the Seven High Priests of the new generation were either apprentice or descendants of the elders.


    That was exactly the case for Randall and Xena, who were both apprentices of the same Elder Priest and usually sharing a good relationship. Xena had aimed to raise an uproar in Moldova sometime ago and use the ensuing confusion to slip inside the ruins, which was why she led a team to search if there were residual plague toxic gases inside the dragon nest at the Icy Plains of the Extreme North that she could use.


    Hearing that a friend was missing, the gray-robed priest began to sense that something was amiss.


    After breaking the news, the black-clothed man paused for a moment before using a curiously careful tone, enunciating every word as he spoke. "According to the intelligence, our spies in Moldavia had gathered¡­ On the day Madam Xena last contacted us, the Count of the North was coincidentally at the Icy Plains of the Extreme North too¡­ Taking¡­ Taking his dragon for a stroll¡­"


    The mountain cave fell silent immediately.


    Meanwhile, Joshua was sitting in a dragon carriage, watching the scenery as the snow dance outside the window.


    The warrior had kept himself anonymous and went out alone, finding a band of merchants who were also heading for Moldova and becoming their passenger.


    Not knowing what sort of VIP they were transporting, the leader of the merchants took no mind about bringing along a mysterious character who concealed his face to Moldova after getting his payment. It was not because he did not dare to offer an excuse against the man, but it was quite simply a custom for merchant groups. They could deliver their goods while guaranteeing their own safety, and of course would not mind bringing one more person along¡ªwhat was there to stop them from earning that side income?


    Joshua did not mind the crude seat at the back of the carriage either¡ªin fact, he was enjoying it. He had taken all sorts of transportation in those years at the distant south, and it was a common thing to travel using zergs, horned dragons or chimeras. Compared to those exotic mounts, a draconic caravan was quite comfortable.


    More importantly, he wanted to relive his experience as an adventurer. It would not be nice if he was too comfortable instead.


    Joshua headed to Moldova, half to see if the formidable individual the Gold-tier priestess mentioned was a familiar face he had known, the other half being to relax his mood. Since the warrior had broken through in Starfall Year 831, Joshua''s life had been even more legend of legends. From start to finish he had faced all sorts of Chaos beings and Pentashade dragons head on, even going into two different realms and meeting an Evil God with his own eyes.


    Any ordinary person would have perished, their spirits broken. Even if Joshua had sturdy spirit and did not mind these things much, he still would not refuse if he could take a trip to soothe his mood.


    "So Brandon and Vale Dani are now near Mount Mordus, waiting for the snowstorm to end before finally exploring the ruins."


    The warrior looked at the little enchanted booklet in his hand that could communicate directly with his own residence, nodding ponderously. "I''ll make a trip to Moldova''s main city, before going to visit them."


    03 had especially made this little booklet so that Joshua would be quickly notified of any happenings. The artificial intelligence just needed to think about it and the magic would deliver all sorts of information and data.


    Of course, they could use it for leisure conversation too, but the pair rarely used that particular function.


    The draconic caravan was fast, the drake''s pace was not slowed even against the frost wind. Just as Joshua contentedly followed the merchants and relived the sensation of being an adventurer all those years ago, he had crossed the border of Moldavia and arrived at Moldova.


    During this time, the warrior has closed his eyes, meditating to adjust and improve his aura circulatory composition. Joshua would never forget his cultivation even on a trip away¡ªin fact, there had been a little breakthrough in terms of his aura.


    Focusing his attention inside his own body, he constructed the next path for his training.


    Suddenly, a clutter of noise rang from outside the carriage, with a dull crash echoing across the rear carriage and disturbing Joshua''s deep thought.


    He opened his eyes.

 Chapter 424 Could Charm Have Recovered?

    "Just one man."


    Without looking, Joshua knew the reason that caused the carriage to stop simply by observing the vibrations quaking vehicle, the scents in the air, as well as the shift in temperature. Someone had struck the drake pulling the lead carriage, the powerful force knocking the beast cold temporarily.


    Most drakes used to pull carriages were of mixed descent from horned stone dragons and three-horned dragons. After the many races on the Mycroft Continent filtered the species'' bloodlines across thousands of years, this draconic species of mixed ancestry was virtually a new race. They usually grew above ten meters tall along with robust bodies, strong stamina, and docile temperaments. Their huge sizes and thick shells also kept them fearless against the ambushes of ordinary daemons.


    Drakes also possessed capabilities exceeding many natural original world dragons, and powerful nations tend to use drake knights as vanguards. However, in the past life, the many tame drakes had devolved back to their wild instincts, causing severe damage after they went berserk since they mostly lived around cities.


    After that, no faction dared to nurture drakes¡ªeven draconic caravans had largely decreased.


    Nonetheless, Joshua had developed the vaccine against the mad dragon plague in this life, which in turn made the implications plague far less serious, so much so that drakes remained an essential creature of the multiracial Mycroft Continent.


    This particular draconic caravan known as White Sprout also grew their drake into full maturity, with their scales and size alone possessing perfect Silver-tier ability. Any human who could knock it unconscious with one strike was definitely an intermediate Gold-tier individual.


    "What?"


    Slapping the dust off his sleeves, the slightly baffled Joshua stood up and prepared to go out and take a look. He had already noticed the man who stood by the road, but never thought that he would attack the caravans.


    "Intermediate Gold, trying to rob caravans¡­ What could they be thinking?"


    It should be noted that intermediate Gold-tier characters were essentially military leaders. For such existence to rob merchants was to have a local garrison commander resorting to banditry¡ªit was simply inconceivable.


    Nonetheless, Joshua quickly realized their intent.


    It was winter, the guardsmen and the owners of the merchant group were wearing thick trench coats¡ªincluding Joshua himself. The warrior was also too lazy to change his appearance with magic, and simply wore a mouthpiece along with a hooded robe.


    The man who stood before the unconscious drake was facing off against the guards. He dressed crudely, his upper body covered with a short black leather armor and two cutlasses hanging beside his hips, while his neck was adorned with a necklace, filled with animal teeth of different sizes. Above a rough scarred face, his forehead was tattooed with a bear''s head, a symbol of his identity¡ªa barbarian warrior.


    The merchants'' guards stood against the barbarian warrior dutifully albeit also fearfully, but it was clear that a person who could strike a drake unconscious was not someone they could handle.


    The owner of the merchant group was now trying to negotiate with the barbarian, willing to pay him gold and part of his cargo in exchange for his guild''s safety. Most robbers would not deliberately murder their victims as long as they were paid¡ªthere was no point in getting themselves in wanted lists thanks to intentional murder after all.


    Despite that, the barbarian warrior only shook his head silently, completely unwilling to have a discussion. He then promptly turned and stared at Joshua who was walking towards them, and his green eyes instantly became heated.


    An exchange of glances, and the warrior quickly understood.


    He''s here for me.


    Joshua frowned, because that was even more unusual. If it were an assassin sent by the Pentashade Dragons as well as the cult after learning that he was traveling alone, they would assuredly be of Supreme-pinnacle strength¡ªin other words, the equivalent of mobilizing several high priests. Everyone would have been aware of the truth after his fight at the Sacred Mountain, no number of Gold-tier individuals could withstand his full power.


    Just one intermediate Gold-tier man¡­ It was almost an insult. Joshua''s heart was unmoved; he even wanted to laugh.


    However, reality was not what he expected.


    "My liege!"


    Not only did the barbarian not attack after seeing Joshua, he even knelt on one knee to give the warrior a respectful traditional salute of the barbarians.


    "Please give me a chance to challenge you!" The man then exclaimed passionately with a rather unrefined common tongue.


    Everyone including the warrior and the entire merchant guild stared blankly for a while. The guild master¡ªa gray-haired middle-aged man¡ªas well as all his sentries then turned to glance at Joshua once, before quickly shifting their gazes to their toes, afraid of looking into his eyes.


    Though the middle-aged man knew that the guest who concealed his own face and gave others an extraordinary sense of fear was definitely not your run-of-the-mill character, he never thought that a barbarian warrior would also revere him to such extent. Having no idea of what he should do right then, he could only move away alongside his guards to one side and open up some space for the two men.


    Joshua, too, was unsure what to say at the moment.


    "You want to challenge me?" He asked as he slowly walked forward, gesturing with his hands for the merchants to keep taking a few steps back while staring at the barbarian with a glint of humor. "You''re certain you know who I am?"


    "Yes, my liege!" The man replied sonorously, his tone almost fanatical. "I came exactly because I know who you are, and waited here especially for you!"


    "Well, I guess it''s fine¡­"


    Peeking sideways at the jittery merchant guild around them that also included quite a few women and children, Joshua remained doubtful, but knew that it was not the time to ask questions.


    "Not here," he said, shaking his head. "Let''s go to the forest beside us."


    With those words, the warrior''s silhouette vanished. Beside himself with excitement, the warrior quickly rose and transformed into a black gale as he dashed in the forest on their right.


    After almost a minute, two figures appeared at the center of an ordinary forest between the borders of Moldova and Moldavia.


    Lowering his hood, Joshua studied the barbarian warrior who remained utterly thrilled and did not have the slightest change in his expression. Clearly, the man knew the warrior''s identity, but was prudent enough to not let it slip in front of the merchants.


    He then asked directly, "How did you know I was on this carriage heading for Moldova?"


    "The name''s Lando, I''m here from Kurwa Swamp, southwest of the Continent." The barbarian''s attitude became even more well-mannered after Joshua revealed his face. Pulling his cutlasses and stabbing them into the snow to show that he meant no malice, the barbarian known as Lando declared loudly, "My liege, I''ve been honored to witness your fighting stance on the Sacred Mountain¡­"


    Due to his impediment at the common tongue, Joshua could only get a gist of his meaning.


    Still, he understood, and therefore let out a long sigh.


    The barbarian warrior before him was, in a certain point of view, his follower.


    Most life in the Distant South tend to be devotees of the Seven Gods thanks to their proximity to the Sacred Mountain, and the barbarians of the Kurwa Swamp were no exception. As one of the most powerful warriors in the settlement, Lando had answered the summons to defend the holy mountain from the berserker dragons early on.


    There, he witnessed Joshua''s series of combat on the Sacred Mountain.


    As men who worshipped power, the barbarians were instantly captivated by the warrior''s show of force. Thus, no elaboration on what happened next was needed¡ªfilled with enthusiasm, Lando left for the North, prepared to chase the champion of his heart.


    It was also thanks to a coincidence that he learned of Joshua''s schedule. When he arrived at the main town of Moldavia he chanced upon the warrior embarking on the dragon caravan towards Moldova. Even if Joshua did hold back his presence and strength, the barbarian warrior could easily differentiate the scents between different people.


    Hence, he gave chase after the caravan''s tracks, going ahead when the carriages stopped to rest for a while so that he could stop the convoy and challenge Joshua.


    Most barbarian customs were simple. Before becoming a follower of a certain individual, one must challenge said person in full-power, which was why Lando wanted to experience Joshua''s ability firsthand now.


    "Quite the straightforward personality¡­" Joshua sighed, staring tightly at the other man who had already picked up his cutlasses and raring to go.


    "I accept your challenge," he said seriously. "But you''re too weak."


    "It does not matter, my liege!"


    Lando brandished the twin blades, the two steel-gray weapons cutting through the air and leaving a red streak¡ªfluorescence formed from accelerated friction between steel and air. The ear-piercing hum even shook stagnated snow off trees within several hundred meters.


    "Please use your full strength!" The barbarian said eagerly, all his body muscles tightening.


    The warrior blinked and clenched his fist.


    "Fine."


    Far away, the White Sprout merchant guild had revived the drake and was prepared to leave hurriedly suddenly heard a tremendous racket.


    The sound was so incredible that thunders would not compare. It spread easily across the forests several kilometers away, with no sign of fading.


    Every manner of beasts that had hidden within the woods to await the passing of winter was jolted awake, before fleeing their lairs in panic. Through it all, formless ripples flowed across all directions, felling the snow atop pine trees.


    In no time at all, all the frost was shaken off starting from the heart of the forest. Green returned to the white land in a perfectly round shape.


    When Lando regained consciousness, he saw Joshua sitting beside a bonfire cooking a few boar legs.


    The skin was already yellow and oil oozed out under the flames. Joshua then seasoned it, and the aroma wafted around the vicinity immediately.


    "You''re awake?"


    Without looking around, Joshua knew that the barbarian had come to, and said tonelessly, "Your weapons are beneath the tree to the left."


    At that, Lando looked towards the left with his stiff and unbelievably sore neck. The cutlasses were indeed there, and so the barbarian rose to salute the warrior reverently before dragging his about-to-scatter body and retrieve his weapons.


    Compared to his previous zeal, Lando''s attitude had cooled considerably. His gaze towards Joshua was still one of worship, but there was now an element of irrepressible fear.


    It was natural¡ªnobody would not feel fear after being sent to the brink of death with a single punch.


    Still, Joshua did not care that much or had the time to mind what Lando thought. The barbarian before him may be an admirer, but he remained the chief culprit who disturbed his vacation. In the few hours Lando was lying unconscious, the warrior had already come up with a way to deal with him.


    "You are ultimately a Gold-intermediate."


    Picking one pierced boar leg at random and throwing it to the other man, Joshua asked calmly, "Are you sure you want to be my follower? Why?"


    In his pre-existence, many had joined the warrior''s clan thanks to his reputation and ability, but this was the first time it happened in this life. Though barbarians were genuinely fellows who would develop admiration over a person''s power, Lando''s decision appeared to have been made too lightly however one looked at it, which was why Joshua wanted to know.


    "That''s for certain, my liege."


    Accepting the grilled meat, the barbarian still did not feel anything was out of the ordinary with his thinking. "As to why¡ªfollowing the powerful is a matter of course," he said boisterously. "Plus, you''re such a powerful dragon slayer¡­ I want to learn the way of dragon slaying from you!"


    As he chewed through the meat, Lando began to explain his reasoning. All along, Kurwa Swamp had been a habitat for the barbarians of the Distant South. Their population had to be counted in units of a hundred in that vast region, with Lando himself staying with one of the more powerful tribes.


    The swamp barbarians did not interact with the outside world much. They lived by domesticating zergs and all manner of curious creatures. While Lando''s life with the tribe was not exactly affluent, it was peaceful, but the Draconic Plague that engulfed the mainland of the Distant South was unexpected.


    There were several powerful black dragons that lived within Kurwa, living harmoniously with the tribes and never disturbing the other. Some barbarian tribes even gave them offerings, but when the draconic plague came the dragons reverted to their instinctual self. They came, catching the swamp barbarians off guard late into the night, killing millions of women and children.


    Lando''s family was mostly safe, but his younger sister lost both her feet. Furthermore, if not for a Seven Gods priest who hurried to the scene and exorcised the negative energy off the girl, her survival would not have been guaranteed.


    Having said that, the expression of the barbarian with black hair and green eyes became ferocious. The huge tattoo on his forehead too started to emit a soft red light, but his mood soon calmed. Leveling his gaze at Joshua, he used a tranquil tone and spoke reverently to the warrior.


    "My ability has reached a bottleneck. It''s very difficult to reach the pinnacle of Gold and fight against those adult giant dragons¡­ which is why I want to be your follower, to acquire your guidance.


    "My liege, I have watched your entire battle against giant dragons, it is my wish to learn that way of combat."


    After those words, he put down his meat, and knelt with both knees to the ground while offering his twin blades to Joshua.


    To hand one''s weapon to another was a ritual where barbarians present their loyalty.


    "Thirsting for power, desiring vengeance, thus intending to follow me."


    Joshua rose slowly and walked to Lando, crisply taking the cutlasses from his hands and putting it back¡ªa gesture showing that he acknowledged Lando''s status as a follower.


    "Not a bad way thought. At least you''re honest." He chuckled shortly.


    Lando was in a state of euphoria having being acknowledged so quickly. His expression showed irrepressible excitement, but he did not dare to exclaim loudly in Joshua''s presence.


    His simple acknowledgment notwithstanding, there were quite a few reasons as to why Joshua would acknowledge Lando as a follower.


    One of them was the barbarian''s own ability. Even for a Gold-intermediate barbarian whose cultivation stagnated temporarily, he was still formidable. He may even be able to charge into Supreme when the Dark Tide come. With Joshua guidance, his ability could continue to grow as well.


    Apart from that, Winter Fort Academy was also lacking a few teachers for combat courses. Nostradamus had always intended for the institution itself to become a comprehensive occupational academy and not just a mage academy.


    Although the archmage could recruit other mages easily, Nostradamus found it hard to look for knights, warriors or even knights-errant with considerable ability. With Lando himself who came knocking on their door, the trouble was solved to the hilt.


    "To be frank, I have a special reason to come on this trip¡ªyou shouldn''t be following me."


    Briskly picking up a stone from the ground, the warrior grasped it, and a black-red aura started to surge in his hand. When Joshua opened his palm, that plain and ordinary gray stone had become a black-red sphere that spread an outlandish but dangerous scent.


    The warrior then passed it to Lando and said, "This rock is imbued with my aura. Take it and head for Winter Fort Academy near the Snowy Mountains of Nissia, someone will handle your accommodation. I''ll come to give some pointers about your ability when I''ve solved my business here."


    Utterly delighted, the barbarian gulped a mouthful of saliva and carefully accepted the ball and placed it within his bosom. Even if he did live in a huge swamp, Lando was not stupid and could naturally tell Joshua''s meaning. As such, as if afraid that the warrior would change his mind, he quickly sheathed both cutlasses back to his hip and took his leave resolutely.


    Watching as Lando vanished into the thicket, Joshua remained where he sat before starting to touch his own chin after some time.


    "Curious¡­ Going for a stroll and meeting a Gold champion who wants to meet me on his own accord," the warrior mumbled to himself. "Even if Ogner did give me powers of fortune that contains slight divinity, should it be at such levels?"


    Then, Joshua muttered to himself, frowning.


    "Could my Charm have recovered?"


    Shaking his head, the warrior decided to abandon the guessing game that was not all that amusing.


    He had already arrived at Moldova. The business with Lando was just an interlude¡ªwhat he needed to do now was to find out information about cultists, and head for Mount Mordus to visit Brandon and his wife.


    Meanwhile, on Mount Mordus at Moldova.


    A handsome swordsman with glinting blond hair held a report in his hand with a grim expression.


    "It this information true?" He frowned at the ranger who had delivered the news. "Is it certain that it''s not just rumors spread by the cultists?"


    "Of course not, Lord Kaos," the ranger said in an urgent voice. He looked worn out by the weather¡ªsnowflakes covered his hair and eyebrows. "My brothers had seen the sight with their own eyes¡­ Withering forests, plants turning to dust, all life being stolen¡­"


    Gulping, the ranger exclaimed with a slightly fearful voice, "''Herlas the Witherer'' has really come to the North!"

 Chapter 425 Not Giving a Damn

    The foot of Mount Mordus was a series of uneven ridges, but the winter snow would fill the hollows making it appear as if a white plain.


    It was late night; frosty gales were billowing in the darkness. Still, the men could see a ray of golden radiance amidst the wild snow that obscured their vision.


    The lieges of Moldova¡ªthe Scarlet family had set up camp within a pine forest on a hill below Mount Mordus. It had been the den of frost wolves but was now occupied by humans.


    Pyroxene lights twinkled within the encampment, but the most dazzling of the lot was that gigantic hexagonal star symbol that was emitting golden radiance.


    The Scarlet family had thought about it before camping here. This particular hill was taller than the others, and if there were powerful mages stationed here, they would be able to suppress the entire foot of the mountain by using the high ground. Beyond geographical advantage, there was a broad view towards the south where they could easily communicate with their own elite heavy infantry forces that were camping beside Lake Barnill not too far away.


    In a huge tent at the center of the encampment, Brandon was frowning as he listened to the ranger who was giving a report of the situation. He saw that the other man had rushed here against the snowstorm, and so invited him to sit and give his report over a cup of tea.


    After that, the blond swordsman could not help clenching his fist as the ranger narrated his story with a thankful tone.


    "Those relentless cultists!"


    Brandon punched the wooden table heavily in a fit of rage¡ªthe fragile furniture simply crumbled at once, the teacups breaking apart along with it. He then inhaled deeply, forcing himself to calm down.


    "It''s fine, just a brief loss of control. Please continue," Brandon said, reassuring the stony-faced knight errant before asking in a calm voice, "You mentioned that Herlas the Witherer was traveling along the forests beside Magel''s Unfrozen River, heading straight for the Moldovan Dark Forest. None survived in the two villages that he passed by¡­ Then? Are there more villages in his path?"


    "Yes, my lord. There are still the White Leaf Town, Ruz Village and a couple of hunting camps, but Dahl and Andeni had already gone ahead to warn them."


    The ranger gulped when he remembered the two villages that were now ghost towns. Even as he explained the current situation, he could not stop himself from shivering when he described the scenes.


    "The Witherer wasn''t moving very fast," the ranger added. "My brothers were riding dragon-blooded horses; they could get the settlements to evacuate beforehand. Herlas never pursues creatures that aren''t within his field of vision, that''s his habit after all."


    Brandon let out a long sigh after hearing that message, but his expression did not relax. After a few more questions between the blond swordsman and the ranger, Brandon waved to dismiss him, telling him to get some rest.


    The ranger closed the tent doors respectfully. Brandon remained inside alone, staying in silence for quite some time before sighing again.


    "The situation is worse than previously though¡­ Although I know there will be unexpected things in any plans, such development still escapes imagination."


    Since May, Starfall 833, the entire cult movement on the Mycroft Continent suddenly started becoming active. Colluders of the berserk dragons at the Distant South and the lunatics spreading plagues notwithstanding, cabals such as abyssal summoners as well as demon worshippers also appeared one after the other. While even the outskirts of bigger cities were fine, there had been many cases of entire villages being massacred as offering in isolated regions.


    The North naturally was no exemption even though the number of cultist saboteurs here were fewer, but their ability far surpasses that of every other area. Most demonic summoning and sacrificial rituals for Evil Gods tend to be conducted by corrupted but ordinary individuals. Even if there were cultist involvement, most of them would only be fringe members who understood just a little of their own doctrine. On the other hand, the cult members who had appeared thus far in the North were largely formal members, including several priests who could use blasphemous divine spells.


    Moldavia has Lady 03 stationed at the main city and could easily pick out all suspicious characters, but Moldova was not so lucky. Vale Dani simply could not do the work all by herself, and was forced to ask Brandon¡ªwho was in the Imperial Capital¡ªfor help.


    Not too long ago, Brandon and Vale Dani had worked together and cleared out most of the cult assemble points and Moldavia and Moldova. The blond swordsman initially thought that the case had thus come to close, before the ancient ruins were discovered at Mount Mordus without warning.


    Chaos ensued.


    Countless adventurers, archaeologists, mages from all around the world and other extraordinary characters moved towards the North at once, their single objective being Moldova itself. This northern realm that had been quiet and peaceful was suddenly filled with footprints and accents from every corner of Mycroft, with every tavern and inn within the main city and the surrounding villages brimming with people. Of course, there were rotten apples even amongst the adventurers, causing problems for the territory''s security.


    To quell discord and keep an eye over these formidable mages and adventurers who do not lack in ability or Gold-tier champions, Vale Dani and Brandon had to split the work¡ªone would stay in the main city while the other would move to the ruins near Mount Mordus. With no time for anything else, they had to send their daughters to stay with the rather-leisurely Joshua once more.


    In truth, both Vale Dani and Brandon had zero interest in the ruins since all they wanted was to safeguard their territory and its citizens. Now that the snowdrift appeared to be ending, it meant that the excavation and exploration could finally begin. The pair wanted those fellows to quickly finish their work and let everything return to normal¡ªbut the unforeseen kept happening, with Herlas now being the biggest piece of bad news they got.


    The blond swordsman rubbed his forehead in slight fatigue.


    "Every resident of two villages or perhaps more¡­ And here I was thinking that the cultists had all been driven off. Never thought they''d be interested in ruins too."


    He then smiled bitterly. "Herlas the Witherer. Wasn''t he supposed to be active in the West Mountains? He actually came to the North for the ruins, and wasn''t even spotted along the way¡­ What the hell are those border patrols doing?"


    Though his mood was terrible, Brandon knew that complaining would not help things. Standing up, he started to pace back and forth in the tent, making plans in his heart.


    "The man is a Supreme-pinnacle champion who approaches Legendary¡­ I guess Nostradamus or grandfather are needed for this one."


    While Brandon appeared to mild and humble, he did have his own pride. He never liked having others help if it were something he could solve himself, but there was simply no other way this time. All he could do was ask for help from his seniors who were Supreme champions just like Herlas. The other was a high priest of the cult¡ªthe blond knight believed that they would never refuse such a reasonable request.


    "As for Joshua¡­"


    Brandon stopped in his tracks as a name floated into his mind. He frowned and pondered for a long time, but slowly exhaled in the end.


    "It''s fine¡­ He just returned from the battlefield against the berserker dragons."


    Since he was at Mount Mordus, Brandon had not received the notice from the Moldavian liege''s residence that the warrior was already on his way.


    Brandon himself always had complicated feelings regarding his younger friend whose ability seemed to develop in godly proportions. He had admired Joshua''s personality and was in awe of his ability, but was also slightly jealous of his improvement in power. The blond swordsman knew all that very well, and acknowledged all it with the awareness that human emotions were opaque. Even if he did envy Joshua''s progress, he knew what the other man had paid for it.


    The warrior had always been fighting or journeying towards another battlefield since they''ve met each other two years ago, whether it was the Dark Tide, the Great Ajax Mountains, different dimensions corrupted by the Chaos, dragon nest, the war against the berserker dragons on the Sacred Mountain. Through it all, Joshua had never paused and never tire, pouring heart and soul in combat.


    Brandon admitted that such a pure lifestyle and personality would always escape his grasp. He understood that even if they were both item holders of the Sage''s legacy, he would never acquire cultivation that was parallel to Joshua''s own.


    "Furthermore, Herlas is of Perfect Supreme tier, an Evil God patron rumored to be progressing into Legendary¡­"


    Turning to stare at the map that was hung in the middle of the camp, Brandon muttered, "There''s no way you could beat him even if it''s you."


    In the distance.


    Cold winds billowed like sharp blades as gloomy clouds surged.


    Violent snow fell from heavy cloud layers as thick as ink, dyeing everything on the land white¡ªapart from a single black river. The waters cascaded violently even amidst this white world, churning and bellowing angrily amidst the gales, unable to freeze it a little even if the temperatures were below several tens.


    A small and unexceptional town sat beside this Unfrozen River that gushes.


    It was Magel''s Unfrozen River, and the small town was the White Leaf Town.


    This was a little trade town that was situated beside the river, with houses built with gray roofs crumpling together beside a tributary of the stretching river, forming settlements upon the manmade canal and tributaries. Long and narrow arch bridges were scattered all around, dividing the settlements into little regions.


    The White Leaf Town got its name from the white colored leaves of a magical herb used for potions that blooms within the area. Known commonly as Frost Flowering Weed, it was one of the main ingredients for tonics that enhances focus. The town itself would become crowded during very harvest as countless merchant boats swarmed here.


    Although White Leaf Town citizens would hence be forced to pay expensive commerce taxes, their lifestyles were far more affluent than most inhabitants in the North. There were frequent midnight gatherings, and sounds of the settlers'' laughter could be heard at all times.


    But now it was in a state of deathly silence.


    Raging snow poured down as the ink dark clouds descended overhead and connecting with the ice plains in the distance. A blinding bolt weaved around the depths of the clouds, before viciously turning into lightning that tore the sky apart.


    Boom!


    The lightning split in the shape of a tree, taking half of the sky. As thunder reverberated, even the snowstorm seemed to shudder.


    Still, even if the thunder overlapped every sound across the world, it could not stifle a rhythmic set of footsteps.


    Tap, tap, tap.


    A burly man walked silently across the stony path of the little town, his footsteps muffling the roaring snowdrift and the cracking thunder, becoming the only sounds of this space.


    All sounds were powerless because of his sheer existence, and all things withered visibly with his every step forward. Insects that hid within their nest stiffened and die under a curious ripple, just as the little bacterium within the soil as well as the ancient trees that stood beside the roads for a thousand years. Everything atrophied with the man''s pace, before the gales blew it all into dust.


    The land thus became barren in the absence of life.


    The man did not move quickly; he was rather slow instead. Each stride was in perfect rhythm and without a single variance¡ªeven the most pedantic mage with the most precise ruler could not find a difference.


    Boom!


    Another thunder rang, and the white flash of light that followed illuminated the man''s face for all to see.


    He was physically fit and wore black robes. Each edge and crevice of his face was prominent as if a statue, and his dark-green curls drooped around his temples, making the face that was expressionless and machine-like appear even more ruthless.


    The man''s eyes were akin to a vortex of death deep within the sea, capable of consuming and burying anything. Lightning could not steal away his presence, inversely, the snowstorm engulfing the region and the lightning that cuts across the sky were meaningless and powerless like a child''s bawling, because he lived.


    Ice-cold corpses were scattered behind the man. The bodies were all dried and shriveled, as if their blood had been burnt to the very last drop. There was sheer despair and suffering upon their creased faces.


    In front of those shriveled corpses were the remains of a ranger who held a longbow. It was clear that he was leading the townsfolk away and prepared to run, but ran into the target he needed utmost vigilance against instead. From his body that had now been shrunk into mere skin and bone, the ranger wanted to retaliate but had died with nary a sound before he could grab an arrow from his quiver.


    Suddenly, the wails of a little girl rang out from one of the houses around. It only lasted for a moment, quickly stopping as if someone had covered her mouth.


    But the man who had slaughtered half the village kept walking forward as if he never noticed that.


    He never seemed to go around any obstacles either. He would step across ditches if there was one, and walk over rivers if it was in his way. If it was a building he would leave a hole in it, and any tree that was offering resistance would be snapped. Like a machine, the man stubbornly advanced towards his objective without a care for his surroundings.


    Herlas the Witherer would only kill all enemies within his sight, shattering anything that stands between him and his goal. If he does not see you, he would not make a move.


    Nonetheless, the sharp wails and cries broke past the walls and echoed across the town. The man who never seemed to stop, halted.


    Before him, several silhouettes of wearing gray or black robes appeared.


    "Priest Randall."


    The man spoke with a calm voice that was reminiscent of machine sounds formed from clashing metals. "You should have been waiting for my arrival at the cavern near the target area. Your actions are in conflict with the plan."


    "High Priest Herlas¡­"


    The man in the lead who wore an old and plain gray robe went down on one knee. Despite his temper, the priest Randall did not dare to do anything reckless in front of Herlas, and spoke with a distinct but calm voice.


    "There''s a change in the plan, we''re here for that reason."


    Just after he spoke, several black-robed men exited a house beside the road. The blades in their hands were dripping with fresh blood, one could imagine that it belonged to those survivors.


    "Forgive me for speaking out of turn, Your Excellency, but your habit often leaves survivors," Randall spoke with an advising tone. He nodded towards the black-robed men, gesturing for them to keep searching the other houses for survivors. "It is quite damaging to our order¡­"


    Before he could finish, Randall''s voice gradually grew thinner before vanishing entirely¡ªHerlas was staring at him with an extremely dispassionate gaze that bore no warmth.


    "What changes are there?" Herlas''s voice that was as cold as ice pulsated across the street. "Be specific, don''t leave any details.


    "Yes, yes, Your Excellency!" Facing the high priest that was almost a machine, Randall did not dare tarry. He knew that Herlas would never hurt a comrade, but an irrepressible and instinctual fear remained within him. As such, the priest quickly explained the many inconveniences the Cult of Pestilence had faced in the Northern Lands, naturally mentioning the other priest named Xena who was lost in Moldavia.


    "Priest Xena." Herlas closed his eyes and reached out with his senses, before concluding. "She has been cut off, but not dead."


    "Really!" Randall was delighted at the piece of news, especially with the knowledge of the other man''s power. He had believed that his friend was already dead, either killed by the North Count himself or down gulped down by the dragon.


    Though Randall had never once believed that the other was alive, the situation was still the same. He was prepared to speak when he quickly clamp his own mouth shut¡ªthe man with dark green hair shook his head, telling Randall to keep quiet as he turned towards Moldavia.


    "Priest Randall," he spoke tonelessly. "I understand your intentions¡ªyou want me to retaliate against the faction that had imprisoned Priest Xena. I will accept the call since it''s in line with the order''s doctrine."


    "After the ruin excavation plan had completed, I will head for Moldavia and rescue priest Xena, laying waste to the main city and annihilating its citizens."


    Herlas''s tone was plain and straightforward as if it was not some malevolent plan for slaughter. Indeed, it was a more suitable voice that discusses trivial things such as going to work tomorrow or having bread for dinner.


    Soon, a radiance flashed like a vortex in Herlas''s eyes.


    "But now, the plan to excavate the ruins takes priority."


    "Yes, Your Excellency!"


    Randall, whose mind had been completely exposed, felt his back drenched in cold sweat, despite already used to Herlas''s ability to see through people.


    The gray-robed priest, and then said hesitantly, "But¡­ Your Excellency, Moldavia''s ruler is Joshua the dragon-slayer. He too possesses Intermediate Supreme-tier ability¡ªmaybe even pinnacle¡­ Don''t we need to prepare¡­"


    Randall stopped, because Herlas no longer cared or reacted to his words, and was striding ahead again.


    It was neither arrogance nor contempt.


    It was duty.


    The whistling snowstorm finally became forceful and distinct again after Herlas. The White Leaf town was also fluctuating with screams as well as pleas for mercy, as the cultists were wiping out every single survivor.


    Being left behind, Randall stayed silent for some time. It was until the other priest vanished within the screens of snow that he let out a drawn-out sigh.


    "Perhaps¡­" He smiled bitterly. "He really does not give a damn."

 Chapter 426 The Light of Life

    The Great Ajax Mountains stretched on for thousands of miles, covering the entire North with its countless majestic and menacing peaks, the most famous being the Great Ajax Volcanic Mountain itself.


    Still, apart from the volcano that shares its name with the mountain range, another solitary peak stood, stealing the attention of many.


    The Mountain of Deep Frost, Ximinir of Moldova.


    When it came to grandness and altitude Mount Artha of Central Dark Forest had no equal, while the ruggedness and difficulty for ascent gave the Empire''s Mount Ural its name the ''Impenetrable Heavenly Moat''. Even the snowy Mount Nissia that stood amidst the Great Ajax Mountains could be described as spectacular and beautiful.


    Nonetheless, Mount Ximinir eclipsed all of those other summits. It was a summit that stood thousands of meters tall, half of its body being covered by deep frost.


    A miracle amongst miracles, there was none other like it.


    Surrounded by other mountains, the flawlessly white pinnacle penetrated the clouds like a sharp sword, its surface, smooth like a mirror, reflected the light of dawn, as if putting on a layer of golden yarn.


    But now, a single figure stood above the very peak of the frosted mountain, bathing in the sunlight.


    Joshua stood on the very top of Mount Ximinir. He looked towards the morning sun on the horizon, his body aflame, a river urgently cascading beneath him.


    The ice that had accumulated was slowly melted by the flames over the warrior''s body, the freezing water flowed into a single stream that gushed towards the cliff of the summit, pouring down over altitudes thousands of meters above sea level. Most of the water disperse into vapors halfway and hung above the sky, while others plummeted in white waves, striking the rime stones beneath the mountain.


    The roar of this icy waterfall was deafening, thundering ceaseless and echoing amidst the many other mountains around it. Quite a few avalanches were thus triggered, with tons of stagnated snow bellowing as they plummeted.


    Joshua took no mind of the awe-inspiring scenery caused by himself. He kept his eyes fixed on the scorching sun, thousands of thoughts swirling within his mind.


    The warrior had already stood atop Mount Ximinir for a day and a night, from the first glimmer of dawn until the next. It was an impossible task for mortals, but trivial for Joshua''s body that had gone through endless training and had surpassed every metal in this world.


    Dawning sunlight swept across the ice layer, refracted into a myriad of ravishing colors. In the North, a land of extreme cold, ice shavings would never melt however much the sun blazed. On the other hand, a blistering but pure radiance spread from the warrior as his heart thumped, and it was what easily melted the hardened ice of the summit, turning all of it into swirling ice water and rocketing beneath the mountain.


    This was not real radiance, but simply Joshua''s tremendous lifeforce given form. The warrior did not even use aura¡ªit was the mere release of the sign of his being, and it had already led to such an extraordinary phenomenon. If the Life Flames of common folk were the innumerable stars that sparkled across the sky, the warrior was the burning sun in the day.


    That peerless lifeforce contained limitless vigor as the power to repel everything. Any existence that came too near would be exposed to the huge life radiation and experience bizarre shifts in their bodies, such as growing a third hand or misshapen organs. Gold champions would feel their own lifeforce being suppressed too, unable to use ninety percent of their power.


    Be it aura, technique, combat knowledge or reflexes, the warrior only needed lifeforce along with his body that was as powerful as it could be to step into the intermediate phase of Supreme, capable of stopping an entire berserk-dragon swarm with one hand.


    But Joshua appeared far from satisfied as he pondered.


    Joshua knew his own power and body far better than anyone else.


    Was his lifeforce powerful? Yes. Was it enough for him to improve his tier? No.


    Because he had not stepped upon his own path.


    As the sovereign of the Church of Seven Gods, a deity amongst men, Pope Igor''s path was to grasp all light that shone upon the world. He could create duplicates of himself by the Sacred Light, project himself in the North across the entire continent, or use insignificant light ripples as a medium of his power, killing millions of frenzied dragons with a single move.


    The old man did not even conceal a single iota of his own power, generously displaying it to everyone instead. He had already shifted the very essence of life, becoming an existence formed from elemental condensation.


    And then there was the nature magister, leader of the elves in the Distant South and mentor of the druid way. Her path was to become an incarnation of nature; her body that walked in the mundane world was just a surrogate puppet imbued with Legendary prowess.


    The real form of this elven champion was in reality the forests within the domain of the Distant South elves that cycled with life. That was why she could manipulate the forces lying within the soil, skies and every living beast, in short using nature itself to counter foes.


    As for Emperor Israel, the Celestial Dragon Rider, the warrior had learned a little about the difference in the cruxes of their respective powers thanks to their brief exchange of blows. It was the materialization of will, a flawless strength that changes illusory concepts and grandeur into reality.


    Those were their paths, the power that each Legendary champion found after surpassing divine spells, Sacred Light, magic, aura or even the forces of nature¡ªa power that exclusively belonged to them.


    Joshua closed his eyes at the very thought, withdrawing his will deep into his own body.


    He had already found his own path.


    Through his sense of self, the warrior found that every bone, artery, drop of blood and muscle had gone through the endless destruction of rebirth, cultivation, and compression¡ªso much so that his physicality had exceeded the threshold of an ordinary life and became the crystallization of pure lifeforce.


    If Joshua did not hold himself back from time to time and bind his power that could implode at any given moment, his concentrated Light of Life would shine like a sun upon the main city, its terrible radiation stretching towards the borders of the territory.


    That was the very limit for Supreme champions. Of course, the warrior could keep on molding and compressing his power, but it would merely be a shift in quality and not essence.


    He had come to Moldova alone after telling Ying and Ling to stay in Moldavia. While there was the thought of being inconspicuous, but he mostly wanted to think about the way to Ascension in quiet.


    He was neither Pope Igor nor the nature magister. What he pursued was different from Israel, for Joshua wanted the purest and most pristine of powers.


    To turn lifeforce into Steel Strength¡ªthat was the warrior''s objective.


    In that very moment, every bit of strength Joshua possessed originated from his aura, which in turn was driven by his skill. The two complement each other and leads the warrior to victory, but both were ultimately created by the many wisemen who lived in Mycroft before him¡ªa method created by others to exert their full power. Imitating others would only get him to where he was now, making it impossible to walk any higher.


    That was why Joshua had attempted to develop the Infernal Breath and control it in his own way, improving on his own strength.


    For Joshua, aura is something that binds him right now. It''s a power molded from lifeforce, and spawns from lifeforce ultimately would never escape from the essence of life itself and Ascend into Legendary. On the other hand, Steel Strength was the source of all things, it creates life and forms every mass¡ªeven life force was one of it completely tributaries. If the warrior could just complete a switch between the two, he would smoothly progress to the higher threshold.


    Nevertheless, Joshua could not find the way at the moment, but he would try using his own routine.


    The warrior closed his eyes tightly. Lifeforce flowed from his heart that thumped with the force thunder or a few Gold-tier daemons and streamed into his head. Limitless power thus simply gathered at his eye sockets, and when he opened them a blazing ray of crimson shot straight out, smoldering like the sun.


    Boom!


    The crimson light shot downwards and swept across the land. Whether it was gushing ice rivers or billowing snowdrifts, majestic snow mountains or vast icy plains, every locale dimmed under the illumination of this radiance. Life radiation compressed to the very limit was extending across the mountains around, leaving all lifeforms with no place to hide.


    Hibernating beast, sneaking daemons and even adventurers who were strolling around the snow mountains could sense it. From the critters that concealed themselves within holes and Gold-tier daemons that wander below the surface, all of them felt the colossal power penetrate them with the utmost tyranny, scanning through their entire body. Countless beats fled their lairs immediately and scattered across all directions, panicking and running even towards the underground.


    The red light kept stretching on towards the distance. Joshua looked towards the southeast of the Great Ajax Mountains where Moldova was, his gaze permeating every snow mountain, discovering every powerful or feeble lifeform until his gaze reached a mountain.


    Around it were innumerable rippling of energies as if they were tiny suns. Those were the Life Flames of Gold-tier champions¡ªand every Flame started to fluctuate in panic when they detected his sight.


    Still, amidst the ruckus there was a particular bunch of Flames that stood out, and was perfectly tranquil. Joshua sensed the familiar surge, but did not let his eyes linger and kept looking even further.


    Until he finally found his target.


    It was a vortex that was walking by the banks of Magel''s Unfrozen River, immense and absorbing ever light around it like a black hole. Sporadic Life Flames around it were quietly snuffed by it, and where it passed no radiance survived¡ªleaving just a barren blackness.


    The vortex detected Joshua gaze too. With the slightest movement, it violently surged in lifeforce ripples, colliding with Joshua''s own power across space.


    In that split second, Joshua could sense the one-sided nature of the other individual.


    It was a void, utterly empty and yet consuming all, that existed within the vortex. It was devoid of friendship, love or familial bonds, or even rage, fear, and hatred.


    In short, it had no human emotions to speak of, and possessed just a single-minded desire.


    The desire to consume everything and fuse it all within its own body.


    The vortex never once hesitated to swallow the life radiation that he threw at him from afar, but why would Joshua let him do as he wished? After that brief grappling across space, the warrior quickly closed his eyes and ended his search after knocking away the other person''s tendrils.


    In the very next moment, a bold laugh reverberated through the world, seemingly becoming the only sound there was for an instant.


    Was there anything more worth rejoicing than finding a foe with equal power¡ªor perhaps a notch above¡ªto allow your own powers to grow?


    There was none!


    Joshua van Radcliffe never tangled himself in dull things like energy ascension or one''s own path. All he needed was to find more opponents who more powerful, and use them as fertilizer so that he could burn more gloriously.


    The warrior looked up to the distance where his enemy was. There were tens of mountains and frozen cliffs that stood between them, but those were pebbles beside the road or little ditches¡ªand could be traversed with one lift of his feet.


    In a flash, Joshua stepped out, transforming into a crimson star as he rose into the air, with the very sound of his movement breaking apart the icy peak of Mount Ximinir. The condensed ice that accumulated for millions of years, mixed with surging ice water was vaporized into steam under exposure to the warrior''s burning lifeforce.


    Then, the vapor dispersed, giving way for a thick black smoke to rise. The once flawlessly white mountains were now shone upon by a blazing crimson illumination, whereas most of the deep frost over the peak of Mount Ximinir vanished and turned into a scorched black as if it had melted. Now, there was even a deep golden-red pool of lava over the surface, spreading heatwaves that could dissolve everything.


    Meanwhile, by the bank of the unfrozen river, the man with dark green hair raised his head, staring for a long time at the sky above in the distance.

 Chapter 427 Cult Ambush

    Towards the end of Starfall Year 833, the thick dark clouds that hung on the overcast skies over Moldova were brushed away by the violent winds coming from the extreme north. As it slowly diffused under the shining sun, the snowstorm that lasted for one whole month finally ended.


    At Mount Mordus, northwest of the domain, many adventurers came out of their tents and stared at the blue yonder. Streaks of golden thread stabbed out from the cracks between the cloud layers one after the other, falling above the earth and marking the white snow with golden stripes.


    The snowstorm has ended.


    Such was the thought that flashed across everyone''s mind. Thus, they turned¡ªadventurers, scholars, mages and Moldova knights alike¡ªto look towards the rather plain summit.


    At the moment, there were eight whole factions and more than fifteen Gold-tier champions beneath Mount Mordus. Amongst them, Moldovia''s Prefectural Government, the Skypiercing White Tower Mages'' Expedition Team, the Imperial Royal Ancient Ruins Inspection Group as well as the Council of Seven''s Discovery squad were the official factions. The rest were several large mercenary bands and adventurer guilds that possessed Gold-tier champions.


    The eight factions had kept each other in check to ensure that they would be the first ones to explore the ruins. If not for the accumulated snow that blocked the cavern entrance as well as the stormy weather that impedes excavation, one of the factions would probably have slipped within and conduct their own exploration.


    But now the snow had stopped, and the agreement between the different factions would soon end. They would soon start digging together and discover that mysterious ancient ruins in Mount Mordus.


    Brandon Kaos and his lady Vale Dani Scarlet stood above the watchtower within the Scarlet Family camp. The blond swordsman''s right hand was pressed on the hilt of his treasured sword by his hip, his eyes filled with worry. Beside him, the purple-haired mage was caressing the sapphire on the staff in her hand, her heart encumbered with anxiety too.


    The pair glanced at each other, holding each other''s hands as they stood by the edge of the watchtower, staring at the other factions gathered not far away.


    Beneath the mountain, robust figures were hurrying towards their direction from afar and assembling under the flag of their camp. Soon, there were over a hundred people from the various groups gathered here.


    Eight factions, a hundred and twenty-nine individuals and seventeen Gold-tier champions. Such a powerful force would be enough to a standard military platoon. If everyone let loose and started to fight, it would not be difficult to flatten Mount Mordus and the Dark Forest that surrounds it. A moment of carelessness, too, might prove threatening to the town areas around Moldova.


    Brandon was also aware that if not for his and Vale Dani''s Gold-tier abilities, along with the Empire''s forces that kept the adventurers and mercenaries on their toes, there would already have been a large armed confrontation between all factions for the right to dig first. Things would even further unlikely than they were now, as everyone prepared to work together for the excavation.


    Still, these trivialities were not what maintained the worried frown over their faces.


    It was the Cult of Pestilence.


    According to the ranger''s scouting reports from across the domain, Brandon and Vale Dani knew that there were at least two cultist elite cells with Gold-tier champions currently hiding amidst the Great Ajax Mountains.


    Earlier, one of the cells had vanished entirely as if they had left Moldova, but the remaining team was a considerable force. If they seized the chance to attack towns and villages after the couple left the main city for Mount Mordus, they would definitely cause severe damage.


    Two mere elite cultist cells had already left the husband and wife exhausted, not to mention the existence that was far more terrifying than the cult members.


    Herlas the Witherer. The very thought of the name made Brandon let out a long sigh.


    The most powerful individual of the Cult of Pestilence''s current generation, the high priest just one step away from Legendary and a man who appeared during Brandon''s father''s generation. Before Brandon was even born, Herlas had already gained a reputation in the West Mountains that struck fear in the hearts of men. Now, he had arrived at the Northern Realms and was striding towards Mount Mordus.


    Compared to him, the dangerous characters here and two elite cult groups were tame little lambs.


    "Dearest, is there still no word from Master Nostradamus?" The weary Vale Dani asked with a soft voice beside him. "The North alone could never hold against a Supreme-tier cult priest."


    "No." The blond swordsman tightened his grip over his lady''s hand as he shook his head gravely.


    That, naturally, was a lie.


    Compared to his wife who had been in the North throughout her life, Brandon, an imperial noble would definitely be more well-informed. He had already contacted his own family with a magical telegram, but the news he got in return was grim.


    Nostradamus was now within the Void Star-Observatory that was located at the outer reaches of this world, a secret place used to investigate flowing objects in different dimensions or other worlds. Even Brandon''s own clearance level could never get him further information, for it was an undebatable fact that the elderly mage was currently separated from the world. Nostradamus himself would be unable to return even if Brandon got the observatory''s employees to notify him about the current situation.


    Even the Sovereign of the Empire¡ªIsrael Diamond was not at the Imperial Capital. In fact, there had been no word from most Legendary champions the last few days and not just the Northern Empire itself. Rumor has it that Pope Igor of the Seven Gods Church had called for a Legendary-class forum, with every famed Legendary champion in this world being invited to discuss a huge issue.


    Apart from that, the other few Supreme champions such as army commanders seemed to be preoccupied too. Every single one of them¡ªwithout any exemptions¡ªwere in the Dark Forest or other dangerous regions, carrying out large-scale winter season culling.


    Even if the blond swordsman was as stupid as a pig, he would be able to guess that this was a surging period for the Dark Tide after having acquired so much information. Something big was happening, and Brandon''s lightning fast thoughts could grasp a little of what it was through some information he had exchanged with Nostradamus and Joshua.


    As such, he knew that backup would not be able to make it in time when the Cult of Pestilence came for their necks. All he could do was wait as long as possible by delaying them. Brandon''s heart sunk further at that very thought, but he had none he could confide this matter in¡ªeven telling Vale Dani the bad news would not help.


    Instead, it would cause a panic. Brandon, who was very well-acquainted with his lady''s personality, knew that she would rather die than to abandon her subjects. If Herlas did come, she would never run and fight to the death for her land.


    At that thought, Brandon lifted his right hand that had been clasping his sword hilt, studying the lines on his palm.


    He was already Perfect Gold.


    The blond swordsman was silent. There was no other person clearer on how close he was to Supreme.


    He had dabbled on the three masteries of skill, strength, and soul, even if he was much more acclimated to Skill Mastery himself. Brandon had long been soaking in the tier of Gold, often getting frequent guidance from Legendary champions. He naturally understood that if he was willing to calm his heart and set a path of understanding, he would just a few minutes to break the barrier of Supreme and reach the threshold of extraordinary.


    If Brandon did so, he would definitely be able to grab the others and flee even if he could not beat Herlas.


    Still, with such shaky foundations to his ascension that did not fulfill all preconditions, his later ascensions towards Legendary would be greatly hampered.


    However¡­


    Brandon turned to stare at his own lady. Vale Dani was tiredly rubbing her eyes. Although the sorceress did not appear aged thanks to her powers, the labor of the last few months began to form irremediable wrinkles over the corners of her eyes.


    The blond swordsman held the sorceress''s hand tightly. He watched her as she turned towards him doubtfully, but with that exchange of a glance, Brandon knew that he no longer had anything to hesitate over.


    In their most dire moment, he would not hesitate to ascend into Supreme and flee with Vale Dani in tow.


    But just as Brandon made his decision, a blinding red light appeared within the northwestern reaches of the Great Ajax''s mountain range. It was both sun and flame, rising to the sky and carrying scorching airflow and penetrating the gloomy northern clouds like an incomparably sharp sword.


    In the very next moment, a streak of terrifying life radiation that made humans feel anxious and fear closed its distance, sweeping across ten snow mountains as it approached Mount Mordus.


    None of the people around the encampment could react¡ªapart from Brandon. He widened his eyes and stared at the familiar life radiation as it swept through the foot of mountain, before extending even further into the distance.


    Then, the blond swordsman''s eyes were filled with shock.


    "Jo¡­ Joshua?!"


    When on earth did he arrive?!


    Because of his familiarity with his friend, Brandon easily identified the owner of the lifeforce which had seemed tyrannical and ignorant towards all.


    It was certainly the Liege of Modavia, Joshua van Radcliffe. As for why he would be here, the blond warrior could come up with the answer with just the hundredth of a second thanks to his swift brainwork.


    Herlas the Witherer! Only a Perfect Supreme-tier champion could get that combat-thirsty friend of his to leave his domain and get him to use such a tremendous tracking method!


    Now, not just Brandon, the other seven factions beneath the mountain were in an uproar too after sensing that shockingly majestic life radiation. Everyone instantly pulled out their weapons and anxiously guarded against their surroundings. They still could not single out the source of the radiation, believing that there was some horrendous daemon sneaking a peek at them.


    And right then, at a part of the Dark Forest close to Mount Mordus, a team of people who wore black or gray robes was also caught by the horror.


    When Randall, the priest of the Cult of Pestilence was swept through by the life radiation, he sensed his heart being pinched by an invisible hand. Extreme terror rendered the gray-robed priest temporarily speechless and breathless, unable to respire even as his lungs drummed.


    He only managed to recover his spirit after quite some time¡ªthe cult members around him were far worse off. They peeked at their surroundings nervously, wailing shrilly with words that nobody understood, as if that would get the person who unleashed the life radiation to show himself, allowing them some form of comfort.


    "Silence!"


    Randall had to calm his group despite the lingering fear in him. He scolded the more agitated few, before moving on to soothe every single one of them. After that was done, the gray priest took a deep breath.


    "That might be some special detection skill of Moldavia," he said with a sinking voice. "One way or the other, we have been found out by the factions under Mount Mordus. The plans to lie low are now moot, it''s time for a full-charge!"


    Then, Randall''s voice turned to one of fervor. "Obey the will of the Merciful Father, offer Him the blood of the infidels!"


    "Merciful Father above! Blood for Offering!"


    "The Light of Life protects us, all things return to the bosom of the Merciful Father!"


    The many cultists roared in reply, their expression fanatical as they tore apart their own clothing. In an instant, their bodies started to expand, each one of them turning into three-meter tall monsters.


    Splat.


    With muffled sounds, small gaps opened over the body of those expanded cultists. Fresh blood and muscle streamed out as jointed tentacles resembling that of arthropods stretched out and cut into the ground. The ballooned bodies then utterly exploded, revealing a bizarre shell that had a myriad of colors as more than ten slimy tentacles waved around, spraying highly corrosive mucus.


    In no time at all, the tens of cultists had all become gigantic spider aberrations over three meters tall, with human heads adorned at their cranium and tightly shielded by a translucent armor.


    Blasphemous Spider-Demon, a human reconstruction secret technique of the Cult of Pestilence. This malevolent remolding grants incomparable power when needed, while the terrible spider-demon itself is a carrier of incurable toxic and diseases, possessing a sturdy shell that easily withstands blades. The weaker ones were already armed with Silver-pinnacle ability, while the stronger ones could hold against Gold-tier opponents¡ªunquestionably, they were meat -grinders when placed on the battlefield.


    Still, only the finest cultists had the chance to be reconstructed as a Pestilence daemon. After they changed, their rationality would gradually vanish and could only be regained if they returned to human form. Somehow, these spider-demons were not moving¡ªthey obediently stayed where they were and stared in front of them at Randall.


    The priest was transforming too¡ªafter a cold grunt, the gray-robed priest body bloated hurriedly too. Two tentacles that looked unbreakable punched out from his eye sockets, before fusing to form a huge horn akin to a beetle''s.


    Another human reconstruction secret technique, Abyssal Giant Armor.


    Noises that resembled cracking bones and rubbing steel rang incessantly. In a flash, the creature that was half-insect half-human, covered in augmented chitin shells and possessing muscles that were about to burst raised its skull, its mandibles crying out in a sharp insect sound.


    "Ka-ka-ka!"


    "Hiss-hiss! Hiss-hiss!"


    The spider-demons responded with their own fluctuating sound. Soon, these horrific demons that seemed to have come from the otherworldly Abyss raised their appendages and dashed towards Mount Mordus.


    The observers who stood at the perimeter around Mount Mordus quickly noticed the monsters that seemed to have no intent for concealment. The crowd who had been uptight after the life radiation thus found an outlet immediately, and made the utmost preparations before facing them head-on.


    "It''s those Cult of Pestilence zealots!"


    Brandon and Vale Dani naturally noticed the monsters in the distance. The purple-haired mage furrowed her brow, stood by the edge of the watchtower and used a spell to amplify her voice as she called out to the people in the camp.


    "Listen up! Prepare for battle!"


    On the other hand, the blond swordsman appeared distracted, his gaze remained latched to the distant horizon. Through his spiritual sense, Brandon could tell that at a distance of tens of miles away, a crimson star that resembled a sun was unleashing endless amounts of life radiation, breaking through the atmosphere rapidly as it flew towards the banks of Magel''s Unfrozen River.


    There, a black vortex of utter darkness stood, seemingly capable of consuming and obliterating everything.


    Meanwhile, at the banks of the Magel''s Unfrozen River.


    Here, the snowstorm was yet to pass. The suffocating and compact snow plummeted from above as if spilled over by a deity, covering the plains and forests with layers upon layers of ice and frost.


    However, the sky above the southwestern riverbank remained clear for miles. The crimsons star broke through the air at speeds ten times above supersonic velocity, arriving over the river bank. The sharp whistle, coupled with rolling thunder and impact waves spread across all directions, easily breaking away half the cloud layers of this sky.


    In that very second, the sky was distinctly divided in two. Half of it was sunny, bright red and scorching, with two suns¡ªone above and one below¡ªunleashing unstoppable radiance that blazed.


    The other was completely silent, all colors and sounds being swallowed by some existence, leaving a cold emptiness and desolated grayness.


    In the sky, the man with black hair and red eyes looked below upon the earth.


    On the earth, the man with dark-green hair looked up towards the sky.

 Chapter 428 Combat Aura Steel Armor

    The entire sky was filled with falling snow, and the land became pale-white in an instant. Despite the calamitous and hostile weather, a man stood amongst the clouds, splitting the gloomy vapor, while another stood on firm ground, against the raging frost.


    It was Joshua who stood in the air. His eyes churned as if lava, releasing a scorching flow of lifeforce.


    On the land too, was a glare that could melt ice and punch a hole through steely stone.


    At the moment, the warrior was not in a state bound by his own existence. An energy surge that could be described as a storm was wafting from his body, vaporizing and repelling snowy condensation over a kilometer around him. Circles of radiance were also being pouring out, making the warrior appear as blinding as a second sun.


    His aural compression radiated lifeforce towards his environment¡ªclashing against the desolating cold of that man on the land. The atmosphere between the pair twisted and surged, with rays of violent purple bolts spreading cracking sounds of explosion.


    There was no doubt the other individual was Herlas. The current great priest of the Evil God of Calamity, a champion at the pinnacle of Supreme.


    His enemy, his opponent.


    Locking down on his target, Joshua inhaled sharply. The airflow around him cascaded like a cyclone over the land, and the lifeforce as abundant as a sea started to whirl urgently and explode like a volcanic furnace, setting free heats that could melt steel and stones.


    All his enemies tend to have one end.


    Death.


    That was why the warrior raised his hands.


    On the surface, the man who did not seem to be too mindful of anything or anyone, too raised his own hands.


    By the banks of Magel''s Unfrozen River, two men who appeared to be adventurers and wearing white and light winter robes were hidden between the trees.


    The pair carried exquisitely crafted longswords on their hips and a heavy crossbow on their backs. Their equipment was therefore excellent, and from the energies moving around him anyone could tell that one was a Gold champion while the other a Silver.


    Hail and snowstorms would not even make adventurers of this level grimace. However, both were trembling amidst the thicket¡ªafraid of making a false move.


    [Iron Fist] Socrasson was a knight who made his name at the Northeastern deserts of the Empire. During his Silver-tier days, the gray-haired man once dismantled a Silver-pinnacle metallic constructed that had run amok, thereby gaining his nickname. After more than ten years, the swashbuckling rider who once roamed the wasteland had become a calm and collected elite adventurer.


    Throughout the years, his ability had risen and had now reached Gold, and had joined the famous archaeological expedition team [Eye of Kaiser].


    At the moment, he was leading his own apprentice and was prepared to head for the meeting point beneath Mount Mordus from the team''s camp in the main city. It was then that they unexpectedly stumbled upon this scene that he did not even dare to take a deep breath.


    "Sir, those two are¡­" Beside him, the apprentice knight spoke with a soft and shaky voice. The youth stared with fear as well as slight anticipation at the standoff between the two by the river.


    "I don''t know." Socrasson shook his head before adding with a deep voice as the younger man appear disappointed, "What I do know is that both of them had surpassed the limits of ordinary. They are champions who reached Supreme."


    Supreme! It was such a simple term but bore such heavy implications at the same time. Even the apprentice knew that it clearly meant the ascendancy of an Empire or a major faction. If adventurers such as them reached Supreme they would carve their name deeply into history. If they were to defect to other factions, they would be able to lead an army, rule a land or attain a noble rank of count.


    The fight between the two Supreme champions was the equivalent to a skirmish between two armies of a hundred thousand strong, and naturally they would also deal the same carnage to the environment. That was why Socrasson was regretting a little that he had journeyed too early and came into such close proximity to them.


    If the pair did start fighting, he and his apprentice would definitely get caught in the shockwaves no thanks to the short distance.


    Still, why would two Supreme champions appear in Moldavia to battle?


    Boom!


    As master and apprentice pondered, the air over riverbank thundered. They quickly looked up to discover streaks of draught spiraling between the two, the incredible force whipping the air into semi-visible ripples, tearing the gloomy clouds into contorted vapors.


    The vapors then started swirling under the buffeting gales. An invisible hand seemed to be pulling down the split clouds and grabbing the chilling water from Magel''s, packaging it into a hurricane that pillars the sky and surface below.


    There were now two starkly different skies. One end was radiant as if a second sun and billowing with air currents that chases away any gloomy clouds, while the other rained with stormy and chilling rain and was quickly becoming devoid of light, with the land soon became shrouded in an Abyssal darkness.


    The spot where the radiance was also made the surroundings appear overcast as its center was simply too bright. Within the darkness, the light of a newborn star was cast due to the enormous gathering of energies.


    "Weather shifting!"


    Socrasson and his apprentice gaped at the sight, the horrifying scene gripping them down to their marrow and making them retreat a few steps. It was only now that they truly understood the reason why Supreme champions only fought at isolated locations¡ªthe mere exchange of breath before the fight itself was more than sufficient to bring natural disasters and deal severe damage.


    "The extinction of magic, the dispersion of elements¡ªso that''s what two Supreme combatants could do! Those gales and hurricanes are formed from their clashing lifeforce!"


    Socrasson was muttering to himself as he touched his own sword and feeling the surge of power within. "This place is now the death of mana! Even the magical circuits in enchanted weapons could not be activated!"


    While the Golden knight calmly analyzed the situation, his apprentice had already fallen to the ground in terror, gulping, and stammering. "Th-they¡­ haven''t started fighting yet?"


    "Nope." Socrasson kept watching with a sobering expression, his eyes gathering little fine layers that helped him looked out into the distance.


    Soon, he said softly, "It''s already started early on!"


    Using a secret technique that allowed him to acquire vision imbued with lifeforce, the gray-haired knight could ignore most distractions on the physical plane. Frenzied airflows, sand or dust could not stop his sight, which was how Socrasson could see that sensational view on the air above the riverbank.


    Within the cumbersome darkness and the lightless heavy fog, deformed tentacles made from pure lifeforce reached out. More than ten meters long, each was layered with compact tumors and pregnant with indescribable dark-green objects. In moments the fog dissipated, and a gigantic creature that resembled a squid that seemed to be made up of hundreds of those tentacles appeared.


    The behemoth moved, layers of energy surging through its veins and accelerating the tentacles to move at several times the speed of sound. Their tips were so fast Socrasson simply could not keep up with them with his eyes as they charged towards the radiant zone, cracking the air thunderously.


    However, a red-black palm reached out from the illuminated area and caught the tentacle handily. From the silhouette''s lifeforce that was akin to an ocean, fluorescence quickly gathered and soon materialized into a giant man that stood in the air and kept gaining in size.


    Ten meters, twenty meters, thirty meters. In the end, the giant stood upon the ground, its height that was above a hundred meters giving it an appearance of a majestic mountain.


    Reeling back from its first foiled attack, the squid behemoth threw out its other tentacles too, the chain of impacts booming across the horizon. However, the giant made of light simply caught all of them. As it slowly solidified, six arms that were tough as concrete moved around steadily, chopping off and shattering each tentacle into shards of light with its punches.


    This was a scene that could only be witnessed by champions who possess lifeforce vision. In the real world, all the young apprentice could see was thunderous booms across the horizon as well as intense contortions and shockwaves in the air that detonating.


    Socrasson, on the other hand, could see the melee between two titans. And although the beast''s attacks were easily parried, it was five times the size of the giant. If this continued, it would be the giant of light''s defeat.


    "Combat Aura Steel Armor: External Ignition form!"


    The name suddenly came into the Gold knight''s memory, something his grandfather who happened to be a priest assigned to the oasis once told him.


    In this world, humans were the master of all living things and took over the most bountiful lands on the physical continent, not because of their dominating tyranny but thanks to their ability to learn, improve and gain wisdom.


    It is through wisdom that mankind could incessantly analyze the abilities creatures and races of the land possessed, perform research that takes it to the next level as skills and spells that mages or warriors used in battle.


    Nevertheless, there ware some innate powers that could never be learned¡ªand the Combat Aura Steel Armor was one of them. It was a technique developed from imitating the abilities as well as the phenomenon of ancient dragons, Legendary beast, and behemoths.


    Still, only the naturally gifted genius, whose aura and lifeforce is so concentrated they no longer resemble human¡ªor more precisely, ''monsters'' could learn such skills.


    Furthermore, if they did completely master it, the human would unleash the powers that move the earth of Legendary beasts¡ªwith a human body!


    Man''s civilization was built through the ingenuity that creates all sorts of tools, steel armors being one of the earliest patents to withstand the fang and claws of vicious creatures. The more powerful it was, the more powerful the armor should be¡ªthe most primitive concept of Combat Aura Steel Armor.


    "No, not yet. No matter who it was, the aural steel armor is still not complete!"


    As the giant of light and tentacled behemoth continued their death struggle, leaves of the trees where Socrasson and his apprentice took shelter were blown away. However, he did not seem to intend to retreat¡ªthe Gold knight even made one ginger step forward¡ªhis eyes flashing a blinding glint of desire.


    "This is just a prototype form!" He said as he looked on at the distant battle, his voice low and shaking. "Regardless of who they are they''ve only made a copy in general¡ªthe nucleus ''Steel Armor'' still has not appeared¡­ And they''re just Supreme!"


    Combat Aura Steel Armor is an extremely powerful Legendary combat skill. Since time immemorial, any existence that could utilize it were nothing less than ''colossal titans''. So, despite the fact that the pair here were just Supreme combatants, to be able to recreate a general silhouette meant that they would definitely improve into Legendary!


    For Socrasson, to be able to witness the fight between these men was a coincidence worth marveling. As long as he did not die from the aftershock, he would definitely learn countless essence of power.


    And it was then that the two gigantic beings broke the stalemate.


    While thunder and lightning echoed across the sky, the tentacle monster suddenly made a burst at full strength and rolled its body that was larger than mountains, dashing towards the giant of light. At the same time, its tentacles extended urgently as the dark-green ulcers on it erupted, releasing waves of bizarre precipitation of green life energies, sticking on the body of the giant.


    The giant of light could have dodged or resisted at first, but it froze as soon as the curious green sap had latched on to it. Then, as if living, the green liquid lifeform wormed its way across the giant''s body and formed circuits of fluorescence that stopped the giant entirely.


    After that, the squid monster simply crashed in a hill-shaking rumble. Tentacles quickly shot out like bullets and contracted, imprisoning the giant firmly within its own embrace. The stalwart protrusions then slowly constricted like a python over its prey, intending to do utterly shatter the giant.


    "This is bad!" Socrasson exclaimed in shock. He was no fool¡ªof course he could tell that the tentacled beast was not on the side of humans.


    Additionally, having heard of the rumors regarding the cultist presence in Moldavia, how would he be unable to guess the identity of the individual? Now that he saw the Supreme champion of the Cult of Pestilence had taken the initiative, he could not help but worry for the giant of light.


    If they did win this one, the entire Northern Realm and not just Moldovia would fall into a tremendous upheaval!


    Joshua was indeed in a disadvantageous situation right then.


    The warrior had never learned any technique. Combat Aura Steel Armor or not, what he created just now was just the simple compressing of his incomparable lifeforce, shaped into what he thought would be useful in a fight and thrown out hastily against his opponent''s own lifeforce incarnation.


    Originally, Joshua''s body was just slightly above average¡ªonly almost considered genius. Without the attachment of the system panel, he would only be able to break into the threshold of Gold just before thirty-five, reaching Supreme by fifty after the Mana Tide invaded. As for Legendary, it was a matter of miraculous serendipity.


    Nevertheless, the warrior broke through, acknowledged by the Azurite and kept making new breakthroughs in the empowerment of his physical body.


    One hundred and thirteen thousand, eight hundred and ninety-two¡ªthat was Joshua''s kill count of Chaos minions in different dimensions such as Illgner and Karlis. The Azurite then converted their Chaos force and imbued them as pure lifeforce within the warrior''s body. It refreshed, cleansed, and strengthened his composition, gifting him a horrific physicality that eclipsed giant dragons and Abyssal demons.


    Right now, Joshua was using all the power stored within the Azurite¡ªa composite of lifeforce that made one man''s power comparable to tens of thousands of others, or even that of demons. That was how Joshua formed the giant of light akin to the Combat Aura Steel Armor.


    But that was simply not enough against Herlas''s accumulation over decades.


    The sheer magnitude of power the High Priest of the Cult of Pestilence possessed was several times that of the warrior. Joshua was also aware that it was definitely stronger than most Legendary champions.


    Still, his own proficiency at controlling that power was better, and could fight on level terms with the abomination. All it takes, however, was a moment of carelessness to lose the initiative.


    Like now.


    "As expected of Herlas¡ªthe one who would lead the Cult of Pestilence to ravage the West Mountain, and a Chosen who would not die even after being encircled and assaulted by five Legendary fighters."


    In the heart of the giant of light being enveloped within those tentacles, the warrior sighed in genuine awe. "I''ll definitely lose to you in terms of pure lifeforce."


    However, fights are not determined by who possessed greater power!


    His lips curling up ferociously, Joshua suddenly had a thought and waved his right hand.


    Outside, Socrasson could see the bound giant suddenly punching out with a force that could pierce the earth.


    In a flash, more than ten of those tentacles were shattered, the resulting shockwave pouring up to the sky and clearing the sky from the gloomy clouds.


    "But that''s not enough to break free!"


    The Gold-tier knight was relieved for but a brief moment; he understood that this did not really help. The tentacled abomination possessed hundreds of appendages that could regrow in an instant, and the suppression of just a single arm was not enough¡ªnot even for striking an opponent.


    But in the very next moment, Socrasson and the tentacled monster watched on in shock as the freed hand thundered forward. The horrendous reverberation throughout the northwest of the Great Ajax Mountains caused an avalanche over the snowy mountains. The Gold-tier knight was thrown to the ground, lying prone by buffeting winds that suffocated.


    Straining even to look up, Socrasson could see it¡ªa blinding fist, glinting in red-gold radiance like lava swinging out, pounding ferociously on the core of the tentacle monster!


    In the blink of an eye, the multitude of tentacles freed and revealed the battered body of the giant that remained standing on its ground!

 Chapter 429 The Unnamable Beas

    As if metals were steaming, a pungent rust odor spread and engulfed the entire bank of Magel''s Unfrozen River.


    On both sides of the river, the standoff between the giant of light and the lifeforce behemoth had entered a stalemate for minutes. Since its full power blow was unexpectedly shaken off by the giant, the behemoth started to behave cautiously.


    Since those bodies were intangible and were constructed from pure lifeforce, the behemoth''s layers of shells could keep on morphing incessantly. The countless tentacles would become huge appendages one moment, huge pincers the other¡ªit was as if the behemoth was thinking what shape it should take to counter the six-armed giant before it.


    In the end, the behemoth stopped entirely. Its tremendous body paused slightly before changing into lifeforce that flowed throughout the air, absorbed once more into the body of a human silhouette that had been at its core all along.


    Herlas stood mid-air, his dark-green hair flowing along the lifeforce his body emanated. He stared at the giant in the distance without a shred of emotion in his gaze¡ªnot even the glint of observation and pondering.


    On the other end of the river, the six-armed giant also crumbled at the same time. It turned into streaks of thick veins of lifeforce, assimilating into the silhouette at its core. Like Herlas, Joshua stood mid-air, flapping his right wrist where there was a rather inconspicuous red scar.


    After some time, Herlas spoke.


    "You are Joshua van Radcliffe, the Dragon-slaying Liege of Moldavia."


    His voice was neither cold nor dispassionate, for that carried waves of emotion. Instead, Herlas''s voice was formed by an organic machine, without a hint of rippling emotion, but a mere statement.


    "You''re stronger than the rumors and what I expected. As per the fellowship''s presets, your threat level has raised from ''slight'' to ''extremely dangerous''."


    As if getting it out of the way, the Supreme champion with dark-green hair voiced his thoughts plainly.


    "Change of plans, killing you takes priority over exploring the ruins within Mount Mordus."


    "Oh?" Joshua did not react much to his words; he had heard such words too many times before.


    "What does that mean?" The warrior asked flatly, clenching the fist that has now recovered without any problems.


    It meant that the warm-up session was over.


    After abandoning the lifeforce incarnation, Herlas body now disseminated life radiation. Naturally, he could bind all of it within his own body with his Supreme-tier abilities, but he had no intention to care about such trivialities.


    Instead, he raised his right hand with the utmost seriousness.


    The pale-white palm almost appeared to be made of crystals and iron¡ªit was virtually perfect, without a hint of a crevice or a flaw. It soon bunched into a fist, pointing at Joshua who kept quite some distance.


    At the moment, Herlas''s body was still within the dark abyssal vapors, but the extremely powerful lifeforce radiation was spreading cleansing radiance, illuminating his body within the blackness. Countless dots of light gathered, forming a brilliant white radiance reminiscent of a newborn star that gathered on his fingertip.


    So pure. The thought flashed across Joshua''s heart when he saw the scene. Even with the powerful threat alarm blaring in his mind, the warrior was in earnest awe of that radiance.


    Such pure lifeforce condensation was just one step away from Steel Strength, was it not? Herlas was indeed, as the rumors had it, a genuine Supreme-pinnacle champion.


    In the next instant, layers of radiance moved slowly, unleashing white light.


    Wroom¨C


    A feeble hum that was nothing more than a murmur rang. Along with it, a white ray that was so thin it almost could not be seen by the naked eye shot out from Herlas''s fingertips.


    Though largely unremarkable, the ray was incomparably dazzling. Brighter than the sun itself, the entire bank of Magel''s Unfrozen River dimmed by its sheer luminosity. Apart from that, there were no shockwaves or explosions as it simply streaked towards the warrior, the extreme condensation of energies causing rippling in the space it traveled.


    Joshua raised his fist in reply.


    Concentrated lifeforce gathered and combusted over the steel fist that was even more formidable than iron itself, changing into a bunch of black fluorescence. The incredible strength unleashed radiance too¡ªit churned with horrendous heat, as if it was the real sun itself.


    Facing the silent pale-white ray that caused oscillation in space itself, the warrior did not waste half an ounce of strength to cry out. He solemnly clenched his fist, and punched out forcefully at the terrifying ray that kept closing in¡ª


    In that very instant, a vein of intense red luster expanded sharply!


    Boom!


    First, there was silence, and then came the ear-splitting crash.


    Socrasson, who was in the thicket somewhere in the distance, hurriedly threw himself over his own apprentice when he saw it, using his body as a shield to protect the youth. Even then, he could sense the apocalyptic reverberation, contorting his expression as he felt his brain tremble. Violent shockwaves bombarded his body one tide after another, forcing the knight to cry out in painful grunts.


    Meanwhile, in the dead center of the far away Magel River, one white and one red piercing radiance was colliding head-on. Neither were caving. Endless bolts flashed around them, and the water that once flowed in the Unfrozen River were instantly vaporized into nothingness under exposure to temperatures that far exceeded the sun''s own. The sand and pebbles beneath the river and banks too turned to ash, fragment into the smallest shards.


    Boom!¡ª


    A second detonation was heard. This time, where the two radiances struck, an invisible wave unfurled wildly, cutting Magel''s Unfrozen River cleanly in half and blasting a huge crater that was hundreds of meters in diameter. Everything within was pulverized by the flawless lifeforce into lava.


    Then, a ball of light swiftly expanded, before shattering into energy shards across the entire sky.


    In the next instance, perhaps due to a mistaken estimation of each other''s energy output, both men were left staggered by the incredible explosion caused by the condensation of their energy¡ªthe Light of Life explosion, and blown off diagonally towards the other direction.


    The white rays blasted out in a straight trajectory towards the endless distance like a white scar that stretches out for over a thousand meters, bringing a distinct illumination for the world. It easily penetrated the hills and peaks in its way as if they were mere thin sheets of white paper.


    The very next moment it diagonally cut across one particular summit, a dazzling golden scar of magma briskly appearing over it. Afterward, the entire colossal peak above the scar tilted and slipped to the earth below, thus parting the clouds above just like scissors cutting through cloth.


    Still, the red-black light and the white light were starkly different. It carried streaming heat that melted iron and slowly moved towards the distance, creating ceaseless sounds of explosion, the scorching windstorm even melting the snowy earth several kilometers away and bringing back the parching heats of summer.


    The radiance itself plummeted from on high, crashing down on a frozen pool beside the river. An infinite steam rose in the shape of a cloud curtain that connected heaven and earth as it rose high above. Within the cloud pillar, the black red radiance swelled¡ªstreaks of bolts flashing around it.


    Meanwhile, around Mount Mordus that was quite some distance away, personnel gathered from eight factions was battling against the Cult of Pestilence members that had completely transformed.


    Before they had morphed their bodies, the cultists only possessed abilities ranging from higher Silver to Silver-pinnacle powers, with Randall the Priest being the only Gold-tier individual. However, after completing the transfiguration of the Corrupted Spider-Demon and the Giant Abyssal Beetle, every single one of them broke through their own threshold of power.


    The eight factions include the prefectural government of Moldova, the Skypiercing White Tower, the Imperial Royal Mage Guild, the Eye of Kaiser, the Bladed Wyvern Mercenaries, the Blue Shield Mercenaries as well as the Bucktooth Adventurers'' Guild. The seventeen Gold champions and their followers of every single one of those factions were now fighting against these unusual monsters with bursting powers. Each spider-demon could utilize vast amounts of Silver-tier combat prowess¡ªwith the stronger ones especially needing the powers of a Gold-tier champion.


    Nonetheless, the most difficult opponent was the Giant Abyssal Beetle that Randall had morphed into.


    The insect monster was tens of meters tall and its shell was sturdier than metal. Even Gold-tier champions would not break through its defenses in a hurry, and right now the gargantuan abomination was charging around like a tank, the appendages that were its feet leaving deep tracks into the ground and soil.


    Brandon and several other Gold-tier champions were battling against the Giant Abyssal Beetle. The blond swordsman brandished his dual swords and swung both calmly on the monster''s body. Both blades were sacred items, therefore easily breaking through the armor''s shell, dealing realistic damage and prompting a painful wail.


    With his powers, Brandon could handle the Giant Abyssal Beetle alone. However, the battlefield beneath Mount Mordus was not his alone¡ªas evident of the Moldovan Knights who were engaged against the spider-demons. While the abyssal beetle could act negligent towards its own comrades, Brandon could not, and had to do everything to kept the opponent where it was.


    Vale Dani too was fighting rather restrictedly. She was a war mage, proficient at terrifying spells that could shatter cities and mountains with a single strike. As such, using those spells on a melee skirmish would essentially mean self-destruction, which was why the violet-haired mage could only stand behind the blond swordsman while constructing magic circles.


    From those formations, golden crystals formed from elemental power floated behind Vale Dani, periodically shooting more than ten razor-sharp beams, intending to pin down the Giant Abyssal Beetle.


    Despite his transformation into a monster, Randall the Priest did not lose his intelligence and could even use spells. With a loud roar, a circle of impure halos appeared around the beetle''s body, devouring every beam Vale Dani unleashed. Then, as it were a gigantic steel tank, it dashed straight for the violet-haired mage.


    Vale Dani did not dodge. She was still a Gold-tier mage even if she could not use the combat spells she was adept at. Layers of walls formed from mana started to build up in the air¡ªit appeared that she wants to block the monster''s charge directly.


    However, her entire body suddenly shuddered, her hand motion stopping instantly. The Gold-tier swordsman let out an angry bellow at the sight, and leaped like a flash of lightning, grabbing her into his arms and quickly leaving where she was.


    The charging Giant Abyssal Beetle too stop in its tracks for an unknown reason, even turning back and running away with urgently without hesitation.


    In the very next moment, a pale-white ray cut across the atmosphere, splitting apart where Vale Dani and the Giant Abyssal Beetle had been, cutting diagonally into Mount Mordus.


    Boom!!!


    After several heartbeats, a tremendous boom reverberated as the not-too-grand-or-tall Mount Mordus was split apart cleanly by the ray. As the men and aberrations watched, bits of lava slipped down from the opening, while a cavern that leads deep underground appeared before everyone''s eyes in the heart of the mountain just like that.


    The entrance to the ancient ruins had been opened!


    Everyone including the Blasphemous Spider-Demons did not know who released the supremely hazardous ray that easily cut through the summit, although it did not affect the shifting thoughts in their hearts.


    Only Brandon and Priest Randall looked towards the direction the ray had been shot from, both at the same time. A pair of human eyes and the giant beetle''s six pairs of observation orifices glinted with the same expression of astonishment.


    "Joshua!"


    "High Priest Herlas!"


    The pair had felt the same thing: the exchange of blows that trembled the very earth in the distance, the dreadful tidal rippling of lifeforce that was sent here only now. The hearts of every Gold-tier champion present leaped, a chill rising up their spines.


    Far off, over the two riverbanks of the Magel, the two men were still at a standstill as they bombarded each other with lifeforce.


    A boiling killing intent shrouded Joshua''s like a layer of magma. He narrowed his eyes, the crimson gaze scanning his opponent''s energy flow and weakness.


    His relative ease of glimpsing the weaknesses of Supreme-tier giant dragons in the past notwithstanding, that ability of his seemed to be completely useless now unlike before. Right then, Herlas''s body was engulfed with a lifeforce shield as solid as the lithosphere itself¡ªit was not without weakness, but even the weakest link could only be penetrated with Joshua''s full strength.


    Such was the advantage of keen attention to detail. Even if the warrior did step through several worlds and massacred daemons in a frenzy, it did not compare to the opponent''s accumulation that came bit by bit. Herlas was rich in power and possessed artistry in manipulating it. Even if it could not be called perfect, it would still be without flaw.


    And right now, the most fearsome opponent the warrior had yet to face before suddenly spoke.


    "The ruins have been unlocked."


    Even after the strenuous battle, Herlas''s voice remained emotionless. He turned towards the direction of Mount Mordus and said dispassionately, "As expected, ''Its'' shard is right there, but the seal is still sturdy."


    "Seal?"


    The warrior who was still in an impasse against the cultist high priest could not help but flinch, his lightning reflexes allowing him to reflect on the meaning behind the other''s words.


    "Right, the Pawprint Lake¡­" He said, realizing with a start. "This was a battlefield for the Glorious Era against the Evil Gods and the demons, so how could there be ruins here! That''s it, it''s a sealed shard of some Evil God or Abyssal Sovereign that resides below Mount Mordus! No wonder your kind had been scheming in the Northern Lands, never giving up even after taking such huge losses!"


    The train of thought quickly reached where it was intended. Only the other factions who were unclear about the truth would believe that the lower reaches of Mount Mordus contained Glorious Era ruins!


    Despite that, Herlas did not keep up the conversation, and turned to fix his gaze on Joshua. Then, the Supreme-pinnacle champion who was a step away from Legendary had the slightest change in expression.


    "Your lifeforce is the most substantial one I had ever come across," he said, his brow slightly wrinkled as if in distaste. "My ability to consume is actually useless¡­ Joshua, you were a good opponent. To fight against you gave me a little corroboration of my path.


    "It''s a pity, but now."


    Before he finished speaking, Herlas''s body suddenly emitted a black halo, his body swiftly expanding along with it.


    This was not the materialization of lifeforce, but enlargement at its purest meaning!


    In just that small period of time, the cultist high priest''s body had become a colossal cluster, an unnamable beast of indeterminate form. The moment it touched the ground it started to fuse with it, river and pebbles being assimilated by units of ten tons.


    Be it organic or inorganic, solid or liquid, all was being digested by the monster that Herlas had turned into.


    Joshua inhaled deeply. Even he had been left shocked by his opponent''s move that was unprecedented. But even as he mustered his energy and prepared to strike this sea cucumber or minced meat or whatever the unnamable beast really was, its body suddenly flashed with innumerable dark-green radiance.


    Those were eyeballs and compound eyes that never seemed to stop whirling. Compactly arranged next to each other, they were a scene straight out of a nightmare.


    As the dark-green globes kept jittering madly, rays of solidified Light of Life shot out from within, striking with a focus on Joshua who could not evade in time, freezing him where he was. In the next second, a hefty tentacle shot out of the titanic beast, dragging the entire body of the warrior into its stomach.

 Chapter 430 I’m the Blight of All Things, the Incarnation of Life

    As if a squirming darkness, the tentacle that spread a pungent scent of rot blanketed heaven and earth as it surged towards the warrior.


    Staring at the scene, Joshua''s expression did not change even after being bound by hundreds of life radiation. He allowed the tentacles to wrap around him, and to be swallowed into Herlas''s stomach.


    Before the cultist high priest had unchained himself from his physical form and revert to his true Chaos beast form, a foreboding sensation had flashed through the warrior''s heart. Reality soon turned out to be exactly what he imagined¡ªHerlas did use his own gigantic body, intent on gulping him down into its body.


    Since that was the case, it was only right for Joshua to beat Herlas at his own body.


    The direct skirmishes between him and Herlas had been stalemates¡ªthe warrior had even been losing out a little. Now, he could find his breakthrough by catching the enemy unawares from within, in turn raising his chances of winning. Therefore, the warrior did not put up much resistance after activating the energy protection around his body, and simply allowed himself to be devoured.


    A curious black substance was rubbing against Joshua''s lifeforce barrier over his body incessantly. As both repelled and corroded each other a series of explosions was raised, but the vicious shockwaves did not destroy the layer of seemingly weak flesh. It simply bloated, formed a huge bubble, and soon returned to its original form as if it was never gone.


    "This corrosive power would need tens of hours to break through my lifeforce barrier."


    Although Joshua believed that strengths, physicality, and techniques that were created by relying on others would hamper his own improvement and development in powers, it did not mean that he would comprehensively give up on them. In truth, the warrior often took the essence of those techniques and applied it, tailored in the way he fought.


    For example, the life energy blast he and Herlas threw at each other contained at least thirty of the warrior''s core technique in condensed energy implosion. And now, the lifeforce barrier he was using around him was a hybrid of more than ten defense skills, including [Heat Haze Empowerment], [Tidal Surge], and [Steel Energy Barrier]. It could effectively hold off every influence that was not lifeforce, holding against and cleansing most curses and debuffs, while also adding boosts that were almost akin to the power of gods.


    Joshua believed that with those, he could endure any hazardous zones whether it was the void outside the world or the gut of Legendary behemoths. Herlas'' stomach was a horror in itself, but it was not even on that level.


    Still, for reasons unknown, seconds had passed but the tremendous pressure and lifeforce corruption that the warrior waited for did not arrive. Inversely, Herlas had even stopped all movement.


    "Wait, something''s not right!"


    As he pondered suspiciously, Joshua suddenly felt an extraordinary force surrounding him. A mysterious sense of danger flowed, ringing his internal alarm sirens.


    It was the ripple of dimensional teleportation!


    The warrior''s judgment was exactly on point, the black flesh around him had been coursing with tremendous dimensional force. Before Joshua could muster his strength and shrug off the dimensional tethering, Herlas¡ªwho had been prepared all along¡ªactivate his own powers to the brim, forcefully teleporting the warrior and the black flesh five meters around away.


    At the same time, the malevolent behemoth that was entrenched by the banks of Magel''s Unfrozen River and swiftly assimilating the earth around it had stopped all movement, frozen solid where it was. The huge dark green eyes too combined and absorbed all the energy that was wafting around it.


    Herlas had ceased all external actions, utterly recalling every bit of his own power and turning his focus inwardly into his own body.


    Or perhaps it was more appropriate to call it another world.


    Or perhaps another lesser world.


    The dimensions contorted, the rippling spreading. A long seam of blackness opened, and Joshua''s involuntary warping had been completed.


    ¡ªI''ve been had!


    Joshua had thought that Herlas swallowed him into his bowels was to his own life energy that was thicker to assimilate or corrupt him¡ªthat, or use all sorts of horrendously power Pestilence Divine Spells to attack and disembowel him. Herlas was, after all, a cultist high priest.


    He should have been¡ªto Joshua''s opinion¡ªat grandmaster proficiency when it came to twisted pestilence spells. It was already unusual that Herlas had been using warrior combat styles to fight with the warrior himself before.


    But Joshua would never have expected the bowels of the Chaos behemoth that Herlas turned into was not a digestive organ that melts all things, but a passageway to subspace!


    In the outer layers of the innumerable worlds within the Multiverse, there were many small affiliated world and dimensional lanes. Those were known as half-planes and hidden realms, the most famous amongst them being the Infinite Horizon¡ªresidence of the gods, the elven homeland.


    Next to those were subspaces. As small worlds that were created by certain powerful existences in imitation of half-planes, they do not differ much from the originals. Indeed, many powerful spellcasters on the Mycroft Continent had created those planes to place their own mage towers.


    At first, a newly created subspace would not have a huge capacity¡ªit could even be described as small and might not even compare against spatial equipment. However, it would expand incessantly as the power of the owner grew, and in the end might become a genuine half-plane.


    Naturally, the subspace that Herlas created was not small¡ªan aspect that Joshua quickly found out after being sent over. With that thought, the warrior uttered a cold humph before brandishing a fist and pulverizing the black flesh that had been wrapped around him.


    An extraordinary world stood before him.


    It was a land with a myriad of colors, filled with towering moss of abnormal origins that shielded the sky. Layers of spores with atypical colors spread from within, surging and permeating every bit of the world.


    On the ground, an infinite number of black, gray uncommon insects that resembled ants and cockroaches were digging and wandering through the fungi, building colossal triangular hives with their body fluids or the fungi.


    A concentrated energy cascaded around this world too. Astonishingly powerful, it ceaselessly flowed through every arthropod and piece of fungi as far as the eye could see. Even Joshua was breathless as the wild flow of lifeforce turned into a celestial ring that surrounded all things, providing it an infinite source of energy.


    "...."


    Breathing out, Joshua squinted as he looked around. As if sunlight, life radiation shot out from his eyes and swept across his surroundings, investigating everything.


    Although the radiation could easily penetrate snow mountains and land, detecting Gold-tier daemons a thousand and five hundred meters below, it could only go about fifty meters here in Herlas''s world. In this different realm that was created by another person, Joshua could not feel the atomic energy in the air while sensing that his own body was being repelled and corrupted by this world. Even standing up took all the warrior had, much less gathering information.


    Still, he noticed something vital.


    "These things?!"


    Joshua exclaimed to himself with a frown. Extending his right hand and grabbing a handful of purple spores, Joshua took off his life energy barrier and allowed it to come freely in contact with his skin.


    He felt a piercing pain in the very next moment. Joshua stared at it¡ªthe iron fist that could destroy anything was now filled with compactly arranged holes corroded by the extraordinary holes. Within the hole itself¡ªso large it could knock tyrophobic people unconscious¡ªcountless microscopic fungi were propagating as if breathing, devouring Joshua''s flesh and growing to adulthood with his lifeforce as fertilizer.


    Then, as the fungus blossomed and opened its canopy to spread its own pores, an aura flame flashed and clearing every bit of the growth from the warrior''s right fist. It soon returned to its original shape without half a scar.


    He then looked up towards the sky that was half covered in spore vapor, immediately becoming one notch more vigilant than before.


    "Not just fungus. Everything alive here is the incarnation of a plague!"


    With his analysis through powerful lifeforce, Joshua had seen through the essence of most life presence.


    The spore fog that wafted across this dimension was tens of horrifying plague carriers, amongst them fungus that could grow instantaneously by using flesh as its catalyst. There were other plagues that could control minds and turn sentient creatures into zombies, while the moss on the ground that could erode stone and metals, turning entire cities into ruins and scary bacterium. Even the unique insects too had all sorts of malignant illnesses lodged over it.


    The Black Blood Plague that Joshua was familiar with was present too, its appalling vector dancing across the air. The insects, feeding on the bacterial fungi possessed steel-like shell and held stingers twenty-centimeters in length, looking entirely like a gray-black giant hornet, humming annoyingly above.


    This was not the sort of land extraordinary champions built that was barren. It had a matured ecosystem, with manufacturers and consumers that complete and keep the food chain running. The only thing different was the element that permeates each stage of the chain¡ªthe lethal plagues.


    But now was not the time to mind these things.


    Joshua looked up slowly towards the sky.


    While the multitude of insects were swarming while the spores were spreading, a silhouette was congealing with the lifeforce in the surrounding area, appearing before the warrior.


    Malevolence, killing intent, desire to survive¡ªthe sinister will so tremendous it was about materialize spread across all directions.


    The endless amounts of insects appeared to pause at its very presence. In the air, the giant flies stopped flapping their wings; on the ground, the ants that had been pushing blobs of bacteria allowed their food to roll inside the fungus. Even the colossal fungus that reached up so high above they almost touched the roof of this small world even stopped moving, in ''reverence'' of the silhouette.


    Herlas the Witherer, High Priest of the Cult stood once again before Joshua.


    "You''re the first to enter my world."


    Compared to the physical body that appeared in the Mycroft Continent, this Herlas that appeared in this subspace was clearly younger and was not even into his twenties.


    His voice also seemed to carry a shred of emotion¡ªwithin the dull tones was what appeared to a trace of curiosity. "As expected of you, Joshua. Any ordinary man would have been completely vanquished by my children the moment they enter this world."


    As Herlas spoke, the plane seemed to respond. The countless insects and fungi buzzed in praise of his very voice.


    Right now, in this world of plagues, Herlas, its creator was unquestionably the World''s Will.


    Joshua also thus understood why Herlas would run rampant around the West Mountain region for decades, wiping out multitudinous lives and races while ravaging cities and villages. When they fought, Herlas''s lifeforce reservoir seemed to surpass his own two-year Supreme strength by just several folds.


    But it all came to light with this world. The cult''s high priest was devouring most of those lifeforce and transferring them here. With the highest-class of divine spells from the Cult of Pestilence, he turned it into a nefarious and complete ecosystem!


    His wisdom and efforts were entirely devoted to this world of plagues. As such, he was as dispassionate as a machine towards the external world. He did not care about a thing because he never had the energy to, and the one who walked upon the Mycroft Continent was but a shell hosting the titanic powers.


    Only with this place would one see the true face of Herlas.


    "Life, the most fragile, and the most tenacious."


    Staring at the cautious warrior from above, the younger cultist high priest raised his hand and looked at the lines within his palm. "After my parents perished from my abilities while I grew stronger in turn," he said with a thin voice. "I''ve understood that."


    He turned, gazing at Joshua. An invisible air current gushed, sweeping away every insect and spore between the two. Dots of red-black life fluorescence appeared over the warrior, while circles of dull black fog floated around Herlas''s body too.


    "Do you know the crux of plagues?" Herlas suddenly asked before the impending clash; his tone was so earnest he resembled a curious child. But before Joshua could respond, Herlas had already answered his own question.


    "That is a selfish life."


    His gaze emitted a radiance as if a newborn star. It was so pure that the warrior could understand what he was about to say next.


    Life steals and slaughters each other. It meant to survive at all costs, to propagate at all costs and to expand at all costs. That applies to all things¡ªwhich includes you and me.


    In that very second, Joshua finally understood the quintessence of the man before him. It was not a void that devours all, but a life that lived for himself by consuming everything.


    Meanwhile, the Evil God''s agent, Herlas the Witherer stood in the air, smiling slightly as he looked at the warrior below him.


    "I am Life, Herlas.


    "The blight of all things, the enemy of all life.


    "The greatest plague of this world.


    "I, the incarnation of life!"

 Chapter 431 Sword, Come!

    There was no need for more words.


    A black fog swirled around Herlas. Spores of myriad colors and fluttering insects flew into it as if moths to a fire and assimilated within, invigorating his vitality.


    In past decades, Herlas had used his own lifeforce to transfuse energies that maintained the balance of the ecosystems here.


    Now, the circles of life returned its favor, providing him endless reinforcement.


    "You might be the key to my breakthrough."


    As the voice so calm it was cold spread from within the fog, Herlas''s entire body was swallowed by the darkness. It dispersed in the very next second, completely dissipating with the high priest within, leaving an impassive voice that permeated the subspace.


    "Become fertilizer for my world, Joshua."


    With those words, the world returned to silence save for the harrowing cries of the winds.


    Then, the world trembled.


    The incomparably dim back vapor that was slowly revolving suddenly churned violently. The little world, created by Herlas, started to quake madly and shifted extraordinarily in the very next second!


    Boom!


    On the land and towards the right of the warrior, a colossal mound suddenly surfaced beside the hive of land insects that was covered in fungus and moss. With a sharp cry, a monster so big it was a fortress broke through stone and climbed out from a seam in the earth. It was an insect daemon resembling a horned beetle. Almost two-hundred meters long and also a lot more vicious, it leveled its gigantic horn and charged towards Joshua.


    To his left, the dense fungi pillars that seemed to hold the world aloft quivered too. Countless translucent bacteria spilled out, condensing and forming three hands with three fingers in the air. Those hands had simple composition but was supremely grotesque. All manner of moss, fungi and cancerous growth came slapping down on Joshua from on high, with razor sharp toxic bacteria protrusions that would completely intoxicate ordinary humans with a single touch.


    Under stimulation from the black fog Joshua turned into, the entire plague world attacked Joshua. The pillars of bacteria and the giant beetle were the mainstays of the assault, with the endless ranks of poisonous insects hovering around, looking for an opportune moment to attack the warrior.


    Apart from them, Joshua also noticed that his own lifeforce was indeed being drained. It felt like a curious force was dragging away his energy, melding it within this small world.


    ¨CHerlas''s innate power [Void Plunder]!


    It was a power the cult''s high priest, Herlas the Witherer was born with. His living morphology was almost ''perfect'' when he was young, reaching the thresholds of behemoths within the Void. It was not substantial, but its sheer quality, when compared to a mortal, was exactly the same as comparing a stone planet and a white dwarf.


    Furthermore, through his innate absorption powers, he could take away the lifeforce of other existences. He had used that ability against Joshua when they fought on the Mycroft Continent, but it was nullified was not much weaker than his.


    Now, however, in this world of plagues, Herlas was empowered by the entire world. With the gap between abilities widened, his natural powers were now effective against Joshua.


    In this very moment, the gigantic plague had already rushed right in front of Joshua, its mandible opened and biting towards Joshua ferociously. Its teeth were compactly arranged and flashing in red light, its orifice thick with pungent paste, brimming with mucus that dripped with poisonous bacteria.


    It was intent on tearing Joshua apart with one bite, but there was not a hint of nervousness in the warrior.


    Eat me?


    Hmph.


    Just as the plague beetle lowered its cranium and prepared to gulp down the warrior, a hand pressed upon his mandible.


    Joshua lifted his head and raised his right hand. Red-black flames of life were ablaze, swiftly surging into the beetle''s mouth along his arm.


    The colossal and brutish insect froze for an instant; red-black circuits with scorching heats soon appeared over its shell. Within heartbeats, a crimson light detonated, and the lines of blazing lifeforce that were hot like lava shattered the giant beetle''s shell, creating an incredible explosion within its body.


    Scorching winds thousands of Celsius engulfed the land as the plague beetle was blown into smithereens, leaving a whole earth worth of corpse shards.


    Meanwhile, the assault of the fungi pillars soon followed.


    Boo-oo-oom!


    Before the blazing air current that whistled shrilly as the plague giant beetle died could calm, a thunderous reverberation that broke through noise barriers echoed as the three huge fungus arms that were over eight meters came swiping down.


    The fungus in the world of plagues was entirely different from that of the ordinary worlds. Compared to those feeble liquid constructs, these arms were congealed from special fungus was opaque with cold silver light.


    It came at Joshua, unstoppable, tearing through the air like a serrated iron knife, the sharp undulation wobbling the earth. Even if they were not struck by the fungus, any person engulfed by the quaking would be torn apart and shredded into a meat puddle.


    Still, it was meaningless.


    Against the three fungal arms swiping down one after the other while cutting off any escape routes, Joshua merely shook his head. The muscles on his right hand bulged, gathering lifeforce that was as majestic as a roaring river. Turning slightly, he stamped his foot down, the brutal force cracking the ground and granulating the millions of toxic insects under its shockwave.


    In the blink of an eye, his left arm vanished¡ª


    Bang!


    The terrific left hook swung upwards with a scorching heat wave at the fungal arms. The fists of giant and man met, forming a horrendous burst and a powerful illumination that brought rare daylight to the dim world.


    Within the radiance, the colossal fungal arm was broken into shards that blanketed the world as if awash by the tidal wave. Even the towering bodies of fungus behind were not spared¡ªthe brutal shockwaves simply cut them in half.


    One palm to kill a giant beetle, and a punch to pulverize the giant fungus. Nonetheless, Joshua''s expression neither shifted nor did he let his guard down. He only frowned, sweeping his gaze at the ever-present black fog, searching for Herlas''s true body that had vanished.


    In the plagued world, the vector bacterium as well as the insects were helpless against him, but the warrior still maintained his strength and did not rampantly wreck the world. He knew that he would never best Herlas in terms of life energy alone, and that if he still wasted his powers on such trivial things he would be losing a load of his energy reserves when the final battle came.


    Cleary, the High Priest of the Cult of Pestilence was aware of the fact. Herlas was undoubtedly a champion who had run rampant on the West Mountains for decades without being once bested by Legendary or Supreme combatants. His combat style was not lost in its cautiousness, direct and yet does not lack in technique. Even if his own life energy reserves far surpassed the warrior''s, he never wasted an ounce and did all he can to rely on external sources to shred Joshua''s own.


    That was why, with a quiver of the black fog that shrouds the subspace, innumerable deadly flies darted out from hives, moss, bacteria and spore vapors as if hearing an order. Like a concentrated black cloud, they darted like bullets towards at breakneck speeds towards Joshua, their entire bodies laced with blight.


    "Quite playing cheap tricks."


    And fight me face-to-face.


    Closing his eyes, Joshua appeared to lazy to even notice the insects around him, briskly releasing his lifeforce barriers, allowing the unusual insects with endless poisons dive towards its body.


    Cinders flew as the sharp mandibles of the insects tore and bit upon the warrior''s body. It was utterly futile¡ªthe arthropods were incapable of even leaving a print on Joshua''s skin even at full power.


    There were some special-types that could use innate abilities, buzzing as they ejected streaks of brown-black radiance towards the warrior''s vitals. These however, could not even break through the warrior''s passive live magnetic field, dispersing as a bunch of green smoke around him.


    The other large bacteria were also absorbing its smaller kin without stopping, after of which they assumed a variety of forms to assault the warrior. Joshua, on the other hand, just needed to punch them to tear them down, his pure muscular strength reverberating throughout the plane.


    Nonetheless, the entire world of plagues was spilling its fury at Joshua, as every assortment of organic weapon poured out from the land and fungus. While there were cannon insects which had bodies that eject steel projectiles, others were razor-wing bugs with sharp wings that would shred steel plates into steel sheets.


    Herlas was releasing his core strength that was stored for decades in the plague world with a bang. In the blink of an eye, every sort of abnormal attack fell upon Joshua''s body.


    Millions of pestilent vectors released melting and mutilation hexes hovered in formation above the air, unleashing their innate spells at the same time. In ten seconds, thousands of hexes thundered firmly towards the warrior, who stood upon a piece of soil that was not even five meters wide.


    On the land, a gigantic pillar of smoke rose in the company of endless ash and dust that were rocked by incredible tremors, engulfing the sky of the entire plague world.


    However, it quickly dispersed under a single scorching cyclone, as a tall figure stepped out from a crater of magma. It was Joshua¡ªhe was clutching a steel-shell bug that was essentially an enlarged bee with a cranium formed from special layers of alloy, still struggling fiercely to free itself.


    The alloy could withstand tens of tons in pressure, as well as incineration at thousands of degrees. However, as the warrior''s five fingers clenched slowly inwardly, the formidable insect that would have been a headache Gold-tier champions was squished alive into mush, its body turned into ash under the incredible heats.


    "Stop wasting your collection of poisonous bugs, Herlas, and face me."


    You shouldn''t be that stupid.


    On the warrior''s chest, green radiance flashed as the Azurite modified the lives of the insects Joshua had killed to replenish the energy he had used.


    In this world, it was perhaps Joshua who would have the least fear against attritional warfare and assault en masse. If it was a single match against the cult''s high priest himself, he would probably have lost due to insufficient reimbursement of energy reserves.


    Inversely, within such a realm where minions came in droves, his endurance would escape human imagination.


    "You have the same type of power as I."


    In the air, Herlas''s silhouette condensed alongside the black vapor once more. He stared at the body that the warrior had molded to its limits and was virtually without flaw, a flash of understanding eventually flashing across his eyes.


    "So that''s why your power is so similar to mine¡ªwe''re the same breed."


    Joshua did not reply, merely bending his knee to stomp the ground. The land shattered, and the warrior''s body rocketed straight for Herlas!


    Through his attacks with the plague giant beetle and every form of poisonous bug, the high priest had already seen through Joshua''s tactic.


    Naturally, he had materialized to face the warrior head-on, and was already prepared against his opponent''s silent strike.


    As the warrior''s fist came, he stretched out a hand and caught the heavy blow with his palm. Herlas''s fingers then tightened, and with powerful quiver, rays of pure white concentrated lifeforce sprayed out from his fingertips and palm, reverberating as if a volcanic eruption, or thunders across the horizon.


    This was the pale-white skill he and Joshua bombarded each other with on the Mycroft Continent. It was a power nigh destructive, easily shredding boulders over the land and cutting through entire snow mountains!


    With a soft bubbling sound, the warrior''s iron fist that was unscathed after the endless tear and bites of the poison bugs were dismembered into more than ten segments, before being absorbed by the high priest''s lifeforce plundering ability.


    However, Joshua did not seem surprised. Even if his fist had been shredded and devoured in its entirety, there was no hint of pain in his face.


    Instead, there was a vicious smile.


    "I''ll let you have that fist!"


    Without any hesitation as he pulled back what remained of his left knuckle, the warrior swung out the right fist he had been holding by his hip and putting a lot of strength behind, tearing heavily across the atmosphere!


    That punch was imbued with Joshua''s full power. Shrouded in black fluorescence, it became a focal point as it tore a radial-structure crack into the diminutive plague world. Even Herlas could not dodge it with all his reflexes¡ªall he could do was shift slightly sideways.


    Bang!


    The heavy fist ripped apart Herlas''s chest completely, but the brutal strike that could implode air and raise thunders in voids was unable to shred Herlas''s sturdy body. Still, Joshua was not surprised¡ªagain, which was why he unclenched his fist, caught the cult priest''s lungs and ribs with a vice grip and viciously dragged them out of his body!


    There were many forms of physical combat, but ultimately all of it could be categorized in two configurations. One was the use of agile mobility, evading and force the opponent to waste all their strength while saving their own for one single lethal strike. The other was to fight fire with fire, trade damage with damage, utilizing their incredible body essence to enter a melee against the enemy.


    Joshua was a proficient user of both, although he was using the latter form right now. With his left fist as bait, he had devastated Herlas''s body. The lungs that the warrior had tore out carried more half of his gut and trachea, while there were bits and pieces of internal organs over those ribs.


    Of course, both the warrior''s left fist and Herlas''s vitals were small matters for Supreme champions who possessed lifeforce as vast as the oceans. Within seconds after the exchange of blows, Joshua left fist had regenerated, while the gaping wound over the high priest''s chest had closed itself, even if Herlas had used more lifeforce than the warrior.


    Still, he took no mind¡ªhis lifeforce was so grand it was several times than what the warrior carried.


    Exhaling once, the man with dark-green hair said nonchalantly, "Was that your full power I may not be above you in close-ranged battles, but you won''t last long with that alone."


    Although his expression was impassive, Joshua could still hear a hint of disappointment.


    However, Herlas''s words only received a sneer from the warrior.


    "Full power?" Joshua reacted as if he found it humorous. "You''re saying that the blow just now was my full power?"


    "Wasn''t it so?" Herlas lifted his brow, a slight curiousness in his voice. "You''ve activated eighty-seven percent of your lifeforce with that attack, the sheer power even penetrating the dimensional barrier of this subspace. If I did not augment my body with lifeforce several times your own, I would definitely have been broken into mincemeat that fills the world."


    Joshua was not even bothered to reply. He looked upwards towards the dark sky of this world of plagues.


    The warrior was not a combat monk. Even if unarmed fisticuffs were his favorite, it was not Joshua''s full ability.


    In that very moment, two blinding radiance lit up at both his wrists as if they were turning into brilliant newborn stars that glowed in silver and black-gold light.


    Joshua raised both hands, aimed true towards the sky. As if answering, two rays of light¡ªone silver and one black-gold¡ªglowed in the sky of Herlas''s small world!


    A low but wild voice echoed across the subspace.


    "Sword, come!"

 Chapter 432 What a Coincidence, Me Too

    When Socrasson woke and rose from the chaos and pulled his unconscious apprentice out of the debris, the battle on the Mycroft Continent was over for the time being.


    In that very moment, the dense pine forest had been completely swept away by the shockwaves from the two Supreme champion''s battle. Against majestic forces that split peaks and stop rivers, the countless sturdy ancient trees that were centuries or even millennia old were no better than a fragile green foxtail.


    That was true for a Gold-tier knight.


    Slapping his apprentice''s face to ensure that he had merely fainted temporarily and not dead, Socrasson sighed. "Well, it''s fine to be unconcious."


    At least there''s no need for him to worry over the current situation.


    The old adventurer then proceeded to ensure that there were not absent parts of his own body. Finally, hugely relieved, he turned around cautiously, studying the unfrozen riverbanks of the Magel carefully.


    ¨CThere wasn''t any sound of a fight after I fainted. Perhaps those two Supreme champions have left?


    Such a though crossed Socrasson''s mind, before he gaped helplessly when he saw the scene before him.


    Starting from the Great Ajax Mountains, Magel''s Unfrozen River cascades and extends over thousands of miles majestically, and was vast enough to allow tens of giant ships sail adjacent to each other. It was the lifeblood of the four Northern Territories, the source of affluence for Moldova.


    Nevertheless, the broad waterway was cut off by a gigantic crater at the moment, the downstream was already dried off. The crater itself had a radius of over a thousand meters, as if a small perfectly shaped amber circle was insert into the land, with the upstream cascading ragingly within and filling it gradually.


    Socrasson was not left baffled, however¡ªthis was the repercussions of a full-powered Supreme-tier battle. The old knight could be counted as a man who had seen such carnage after following a Supreme champion to hunt violent dragons during bygone days. The battle between man and dragon had directly crumbled multiple mountains, turning the elevated topography into a wasteland.


    Still, what really surprised the elderly but experienced adventurer was that huge sphere that was several meters tall standing beside the riverbank. It was entirely black but utterly smooth without half a circuit or protrusion, emitting tremendous lifeforce that was at once invigorating and irresistibly endearing.


    Socrasson could not identify the object for the life of him, but a subconscious sense of foreboding told him that though it looked extraordinarily friendly, it was extremely hazardous in reality!


    Turning his gaze, the knight suddenly that noticed that a large thing was moving in the forest nearby. In the next moment, a giant beast that was thirty meters tall appeared before him.


    It was a Silver-pinnacle mammoth. Like Socrasson, it had been hiding within the woods, afraid of coming out while the two Supreme champions did battle. Now, it was tethered by the huge lifeforce originating from the black sphere, and approached it by every step.


    Danger!


    Without knowing, Socrasson had wanted to cry out to warn the behemoth that had grander lifeforce than he did. It was until it was at the tip of his tongue that the knight remembered¡ªdaemons did not know the common tongue, and it was unnecessary to reveal his own whereabouts to a beast. Therefore, he quickly closed his mouth and watched as the scene unfolded.


    Naturally, the mammoth did not know it was being observed. It strode forward at a steady pace towards the black sphere¡ªbut as it reached two hundred meters away from the ball and stopped to observe its surroundings, a huge and vicious tentacle filled with barbed suckers reached out and wrapped around the behemoth''s body!


    "Raaawr!!!"


    The mammoth quickly cried out in an enraged bellow, and that was all it did¡ªthe tentacled had already mustered its strength and twisted the entire beast into a meat puddle. The innumerable suckers over the tentacle then spread open, each revealing mouthparts similar to lamprey and hurriedly consumed the behemoth''s flesh, devouring it in its entirety and leaving neither skin nor bone.


    "Gulp." Socrasson swallowed forcefully, an urge to run surging within his heart. Even if he was completely ignorant of what the sphere was, the knight knew that the object definitely had something to do with that Supreme-tier who was affiliated with the Cult of Pestilence.


    Either way, such a dangerous thing could not be handled by him alone¡ªhe needed to leave quickly and notify his commander as well as the other factions to have everyone come up with a solution!


    As soon as Socrasson picked up his apprentice and prepared to flee, two blinding radiance suddenly flashed over the horizon.


    The Gold-tier knight squinted towards the sky. The two dots¡ªsilver and black-gold respectively¡ªwere dragging along a belt of light, plummeting like a roaring fallen star. Before Socrasson could wrap his head around yet another unknown phenomenon, it had dropped with a velocity that surpasses sound itself and exceeding human reflexes from the blue yonder, streaking towards the black ball!


    A multitude of black tentacles rose from the sphere as if intent on flooring the two dots, but it was useless. Both silver and black-gold radiance were unstoppable and invincible¡ªthe tentacles that could slaughter a mammoth in seconds was as meek and funny as hairs for them. In an instant, a huge portion of the appendages were cut, and the dots broke through easily.


    Then, the latent sound waves only struck the remains of the forest more than ten seconds after the dots swept into the black sphere and vanished. The poor knight apprentice who lay on the far was jolted awake by the plummeting impact, before being knocked out again. Socrasson''s own Gold-tier physicality withstood the tremor, but he became puzzled and confused.


    "What¡­ was that?"


    With his ability, he could not tell what was within the black sphere, and was unaware of the terrible battle going on in the outer reaches of this world.


    At the same time, in the world of plagues.


    Joshua held the greatsword and greataxe in his hand. The silver and black-gold radiances broke through the realm''s barriers, and arrived in the subspace through the passageway Herlas left behind.


    "Master, this is the first time you''ve summoned me on your own volition!"


    A lively girl''s voice rang from within the silver sword. It seemed moved to tears even as it spoke with a heavy emphasis, "The first time!"


    As for the black greataxe, there too was a youth''s rather uncalm voice. "To think that there''s still a day I''d be used again¡­"


    "Thanks for your trouble of rushing here."


    The warrior only smiled slightly towards the stirred young boy and girl.


    As Joshua held on to the two divine armaments, his sheer presence gradually grew to a threshold that far surpasses most Supreme individuals. The radiance over the greatsword and greataxe too became brighter as they assimilated and were eventually with the red-black light, until the end, Joshua himself became a dim sun that stood upon the land!


    Divine armaments were formidable weaponry crafted from the bones of Radcliffe family members. Although they were sentient, they ultimately were part of the wielder''s body. Therefore, carrying the divine armaments were equivalent to mending something lacking.


    Joshua, now in true perfect form looked up towards the expressionless Herlas, spreading blazing life radiation akin to the sun''s surface with every breath the warrior took. Within hundreds of meters, the world of plagues was vaporizing, leaving only wisps of smoke even as the terrifying and scorching air current billowed towards the edge of the world, with every sprout and fungi withering in its wake.


    "So you''ve got your weapon," The high priest of the cult muttered softly at the sight. "The reputation of your presence is fully justified."


    As cold and fiery gazes met each other in the void, the battle resumes.


    In the very next moment, a gale suddenly struck, engulfing the subspace in every direction like a sound of thunder. The warrior''s figure vanished immediately, leaving behind a corridor of vacuum with ripples that spread everywhere. And then, a cold, sharp and silvery glint of a blade closed down the distance of a thousand meters and bypassed every obstacle, slashing down towards Herlas!


    With a focus of his gaze, the cultist high priest could see the greatsword that came swinging down on him, the terrifying force raising cyclones and the presence of tidal waves, as if it could easily split mountains in half.


    Still, the cultist high priest was no weakling. He had gone through countless battles and faced off against different Supreme champions. Against the warrior''s heavy greatsword strike, Herlas opted to dodge away swiftly, before forming a plain magical staff in his hand by gathering the black fog in the air.


    In the end, Herlas''s chief occupation was a priest¡ªnot one of pure melee combat. He had no way of saving his strength against Joshua in the warrior''s current state. Tightening his grip over his own makeshift weapon, complex runes floated over the plain staff in an instant. Corrupted magic formations spread with the staff at the center, locking on to the warrior.


    Boom!


    There was just a distance of several meters between Herlas and Joshua right then. Powerful lifeforce that was fused with corrupted divine spells originating from the God of Pestilence gathered over the staff, turning into a destroyer beam the size of a fist that could penetrate all things, shooting straight towards the warrior''s chest.


    None could dodge within such a short distance!


    And yet, Joshua did not even dodge. He merely turned his chest sideways so that the beam missed his heart, allowing the fully compressed and harrowing impact tear through his right chest, pulverizing half his ribs. Enduring the strike, Joshua went on the counter forcefully and flew towards Herlas.


    The air exploded and thunder cracked as the black-gold axe swung out in a dimly flashing diagonal cut. The blade of the axe that undulated rapidly could cut through the sturdy shells of Aragami even before it was enhanced¡ªnow, as a sacred item, its destructive force had multiplied exponentially. He cut through the hip of the cultist high priest, briskly splitting the waist while shattering vertebrae and hip bone¡ªas if a hot knife cutting through butter.


    But if Joshua did not fear pain, would Herlas be some feeble being? Even as the greataxe split his backbone, the high priest brandished his staff. In an instant, an energy blade gushed urgently and materialized over the staff that looked nothing more than a plain gray stick, the pale-white vanquishing sword of light stabbing towards the warrior''s cranium without a moment''s hesitation!


    Cutting through air, the light blade reached its target in moments without half a sound. For most beings, the brain was the most vital weak point¡ªeven more important than the heart.


    Destroying the brain was therefore a must.


    According to Herlas''s observation, the two energy nodes that shone most brilliantly within Joshua''s body were exactly his brain and heart. Those nodes were a stark contrast to typical flesh and organs¡ªno matter how grand the lifeforce, the nodes could not be regenerated in an instant.


    Breaking the two nodes was hence the key to victory.


    As the blade of light touched forehead, broke skin and was about to mince through the warrior''s brain, Joshua suddenly bellowed in rage.


    Boom!


    As the tremendous waves from the outlandish sound surged, red-black lifeforce boiled intensely and covered the warrior''s entire body in blood-red armor. It was so phantasmal it appeared that it would vanish anytime, but it firmly held back the blade that was filled with the cruel intent to kill, holding it tightly at the center of his forehead!


    In the blink of an eye, Joshua remained impassive even as he stood before death'' door. His arms flowed with streaks of red-black energy circuits, and his lifeforce that was mixed with substantial aura violently urged on his entire body''s strength.


    Then, both greatsword and greataxe moved, the silver and black-gold radiance expanding viciously, swinging towards Herlas!


    The air was immediately torn apart, cutting out a plain of vacuum within hundreds of meters. Countless towering fungal pillars were destroyed by the shockwaves from the divine armaments, creating lightning and bolts that flashed and swirled, the harrowing killing intent stopping the wings of every flying insect and dropping them to the ground, while the others slipped back into their hives and shuddered!


    Herlas was completely slashed into ashes that spread as far as the eye could see¡ªthe blazing cut incinerating all of his flesh.


    Every single move of close-range fights between Supreme champions were such stunning spectacles indeed. In the hundredth of a second, a hole was blown into the warrior''s chest and his brain almost minced, while Herlas lost both feet and was even reduced to ashes.


    Even so, Joshua had no intention of letting up. He frowned and retreated in a hurry to heal his own wounds. The warrior was fully aware that his opponent would not die so easily.


    And after that very instant, a voice that was slightly shocked echoed throughout the world of plagues.


    "To think that you''ve killed me once already."


    Along with the voice, Herlas''s body that had been cut into ashes started to regenerate rapidly within the layers of surging black fog. As if turning back time, multitudinous dust and atoms reconstructed the high priest''s body in the thousandth of a second.


    Completely recovered, Herlas stood within the void and flicked his wrist, shaking his head.


    "I''m different from you, Joshua. I don''t have energy nodes¡ªmeaning that I don''t have any weakness. Even if you tear me into ashes, you will never kill me before my lifeforce is exhausted."


    However, Herlas found that his words did not deal a blow to Joshua.


    Instead, he¡­ was smiling?


    "Unlimited rebirth? As expected of Life Incarnate, it does fit your title. Although¡­"


    Inhaling deeply, Joshua gripped the weapon in his hand. The Azurite was working wildly in his chest, spreading ceaseless lifeforce into his bones, muscles and organs, the divine circuits that represent combat and slaughter spreading bit by bit.


    Even if the essence was not the same, his rich lifeforce would never allow him to be regenerate endlessly like Herlas.


    However, it was plenty enough for him to kill his enemies again and again.


    And that was why a crazy smile curled up over the corners of the warrior''s mouth.


    What a coincidence.


    Me too.

 Chapter 433 Go Back!

    "To be frank, I''m a little curious." The warrior said calmly as he stood upon the shambled land.


    "Of how many times you could be reborn."


    With greataxe and greatsword in hand, Joshua''s gaze flashed with fluorescence as he assumed a standard combat pose.


    Meanwhile, Herlas narrowed his eyes halfway above the sky, his pupils that were seemingly empty glinting with a dangerous light.


    "Then try, unduly young warrior," he replied with a slight sneer.


    Before he finished, the high priest moved first.


    If the battle between Supreme champions did not end within seconds it would drag longer and longer. As the two extraordinary individuals with meticulous conduct over their own power gradually became familiar with their opponent''s combat rhythm and energy levels, they would eventually adapt to the various fighting methods of their enemy and therefore extend the combat duration. There were even historical records that Supreme champions fighting for tens of consecutive days without stopping.


    However, Herlas would not do that. Although Joshua was a prioritized target above the Mount Mordus ruins and extremely dangerous, he would never fight an attritional battle with the warrior in his own world of plagues. At most he would acquire a pyrrhic victory, and might even lose his opportunity to acquire that ''Shard'' sealed within the ruins.


    That was why, clenching the staff in hand, Herlas utterly shattered it into shards that floated everywhere over the sky.


    He gave up on his human form.


    Lifeforce materialized like a waterway along with the majestic power coming from an unnamable deity from the void, rising and condensing behind the high priest before finally turning into a black halo that hung behind him. Reminiscent of a spider web, the halo was filled with inconceivable and blasphemous runes, tightly arranged against each other as if the will of Chaos was given form, possessing power that would drive a person insane with a single glance.


    At the same time, Herlas''s entire body began to shift swiftly and abnormally. He raised his own right hand, his mouth curling with a mocking smile.


    "Let''s see if you would be the one who kills me, or if I''ll be the one who kills you."


    Wrooom¡ª


    That thin but powerful right hand of the high priest melted as if the man himself was a wax figure. It was the physical form of streaming vigor, and the pale-white material rebuilt itself into a cannon the color of darkness, locking tightly on Joshua.


    Gray crystals covered the mouth of the arm cannon. Each of them started to shin, and horrendous energy ripples gathered. The warrior who was being aimed at instantly felt the gravity fluctuate around him, with innumerable stone shards and fungi floating as if losing their weight, flying towards the black cannon.


    Joshua was no fool¡ªhe took a few steps back decisively, his eyes affixed upon the burst-type weaponry that was clearly Herlas''s trump card. Any who could not tell what was going on were lunatics, no longer mere fools.


    As soon as the warrior had evaded the blow, the land where he was violently shrunk, as if there was huge fist within the Void that squeezed tens of meters of earth into a little dot.


    ¡ªBio-Gravity Cannon!


    Joshua''s pupils could not help but shrink at the sight. He felt his hairs standing upright behind him as a sensation of being in incredible danger echoed across his mind.


    Herlas might not even fully understand the principles behind his own attack, but the warrior who was from a more advanced era knew just how unbelievable the blow had been. The cult''s high priest had activated his own strength and contorted the gravities within that small zone and crumbled it to form an existence similar to a small black hole. If Joshua had remained where he was just now, he would be a meat puddle even if he did not die.


    Pure lifeforce combined with extraordinary divine spell could actually achieve such a feat. As expected, this world has countless champions that should never be underestimated!


    "The Void''s Grasp is too slow."


    Things were far from over. Seeing that his attack was fruitless, Herlas extended his left hand, and it soon turned into a beehive through the same life stream transformation. Flashing radiance gathered from within, before powerful beams that was several ten thousand degrees hot was shot viciously straight towards the vigilant Joshua!


    At the same time, two seams opened over Herlas''s chest. Each of his ribs flew out, surrounding Joshua as if they had a will of their own. Their rips were surging with a focused light blade, as if they could be ejected at any time, releasing the destructive force stored within.


    Since the High Priest of the Cult of Pestilence could easily create an endless assortment of insects and fungal species, he obviously could make himself stronger and better.


    With the black halo that resembled a spider web behind him as the center, every part of Herlas''s body gradually turned into a vicious biological weapon, pouring every bit of brutal firepower towards Joshua. Small mushroom clouds rose to the air in the world of plagues, the scorching impacts rising alongside the smoke and haze into the air.


    Against the erratic release of ''Void''s Grasp'' and the lightning beam, Joshua could only take continuous evasive actions. Still, even if Herlas had never once displayed on the Mycroft Continent the complete inhuman armament transfiguration that was causing Joshua much headache right now, the warrior could still feel a thrill.


    For the enemy to use his full power was proof of the warrior''s own ability. Apart from that, Joshua also understood the reason.


    Under the illumination of lifeforce radiation, every creature within the subspace now had no place to hide. At the moment, everything¡ªbe it fungus, moss, insect or microscopic bacteria¡ªwas offering the shreds of their small lifeforce. The infinite amount of minuscule vigor assembled into a curving river, flowing and amassing towards Herlas''s body and the halo behind him.


    It was obvious that the high priest current combat armament form required the support of vast lifeforce, with the incessant Bio-Gravity Cannon (Void''s Grasp) consumed tremendous energy to activate. Although Joshua did not know why Herlas would want to end things quickly, this moment of danger also offered an opportunity.


    Suddenly, a sudden inspiration flashed in his mind as he looked at the dim sky in this world of plagues as well as remembering the scene when his full-powered fist shattered the void.


    This was Herlas''s own turf¡­ Why would he fight against his enemy on their home ground?


    "Ying, Ling, let''s go."


    At the very thought, the warrior started communicating post-haste with his own weapons through his mind. Dodging another blow by Herlas that twisted void and turned land into a small dot, the warrior leaped forcefully towards the sky, leaving a streak of red-black light behind him and reaching thousands of meters above the sky.


    Glancing at Herlas as the high priest turned towards him below, Joshua clenched the greatsword and greataxe in his hands and held them aloft in a cross shape before his chest, pure and sacred radiance emanating from the point of intersection as if a dully-glowing star.


    [Divine Armament Max]


    Ying''s flame symbolizes the warrior''s will, while Ling''s light symbolizes his resolve.


    The two divine armaments were representations of two forces within Joshua''s soul, and brandishing them meant to change those pure will into realistic power. The Radcliffe family heads of old had done so before, inflaming their own will and resolve and wielding their divine armaments to fight against the daemons of Chaos.


    In this very moment, Joshua had activated every power around his body, pouring every lifeforce and aura within his two weapons.


    Boom¨C


    Colossal energies were turning into waves of luminous mana, spreading across all directions.


    Under the pressure, the uncountable fungal pillars were thrust downwards, thunderously reverberating through the sky, the blinding radiance making everything lucid in this subspace.


    And amidst the powerful light, the tip of a spear extended.


    It was an impossibly threatening gray weapon of murder. As if a plain cross-shaped spear, it flowed with dark-red circuits, the flat and sharp blade stretching and extending to the back until the end where a construct resembling an axe''s edge was formed.


    His face expressionless, Joshua supplied it with his own strength, and flames started to burn upon the blade. The Nuclear Star forces danced before the edge, as if it would explode at any time and destroy everything before it.


    The Dragonslayer Swordspearexists in the mortal realm once more, and the opponent it faces was a great demon of Pestilence, Herlas the Witherer.


    Every monster on the land, be it plant or animals, virus or fungus¡ªall life settled down. The foreboding sensation of death echoed throughout the world, petrifying them moving a single inch. Even Herlas, who had completely assumed an inhuman form, could feel a lighting sensation of danger throughout his body, as if he would be totally pulverized by that gargantuan body in the distance in the very next moment.


    "I''ve underestimated you," he mumbled.


    But so what?


    Facing Joshua who wields the Spear of Divine Retribution¡ªa weapon that once faced an evil god, Herlas suddenly got an idea. In seconds, his entire body became a cascading liquid metal substance of vigor. The entire world was providing him vigor, allowing the cultist high priest to complete the intricate biological transformation in less than a second.


    In that instant, a huge cavity appeared in his chest where a black sphere appeared. Fluid plasma swirled around it, the dark blue high-energy condensation gathering and dispersing. An intention that was sufficient to devour all things flowed from within, breaking apart all earth that stood thousands of meters around Herlas¡ªthe shattered land than rose, collected by the sphere.


    ¡ªVoid Shrink.


    It was not a technique that could be used by Supreme tiers, but the most powerful divine spell learned after reaching Legendary and mastering the Cult of Pestilence''s most powerful codex.


    Legend has it that this spell originated from an unnamable deity who was hidden within the Void of Chaos to consume the forces that the world uses. That majestic existence used that power to devour the stars and entire continents, along with the seas and the skies.


    Herlas did not master the power either, but he could forcibly use it in a general sense.


    Enough.


    The sphere quivered, the shapeless ripple spread and ripping space apart. With Joshua at its center, dark dimensional tears spread like a spider web, reaching out wildly towards a certain center as if being drawn in by some terrible vortex.


    At the same time, the Dragonslayer Swordspear darted out, the dark-red fluorescence mixed with solar flashes, stabbing towards where Herlas was.


    Two powers met.


    Sound vanished.


    In the lightless world of plagues, a flash that far surpasses the sun suddenly exploded. It shone amidst the sky that was filled with clouds of dark spores, raising ripples from its sheer impact force all around the sphere.


    The pillars of fungi were burnt to ash in seconds and blown off by the gale. Even the underground soil where thousands of poisonous insects hid was incinerated into cinders.


    But the ruthless power was quickly declining, as if something was quickly absorbing and devouring the power from its very heart.


    As the radiance and impact force weakened a little, Herlas, crippled, his rear halo shattered, stared at Joshua who was nearby, most of his flesh contorted by horrendous gravity shift.


    "You''ve lost."


    He said.


    "No." The warrior shook his head, flashing a bright smile. "You''ve lost."


    Crack.


    A distinct sound voice of something cracking rang in the air.


    In an instant, a gigantic dimensional crack broke into the entire subspace of plagues after the collision between the two powers. On the other side of the crack was that familiar riverbank of Magel''s Unfrozen River.


    In that moment, Joshua who appeared to be so hurt he could not move rose into the air. The swordspear in hand, he took the opportunity as Herlas was left astonished, swept it and briskly sent him flying into the dimensional crack.


    "Go back!"ÁÔÁú½£Ç¹ from Dark Souls 3. https://darksouls3.wiki.fextralife.com/Dragonslayer+Swordspea

 Chapter 434 Cancer

    Starfall Year 833, the riverbanks of Magel, a winter evening in Moldova.


    The sun was falling on the west as dusk clouds filled the skies. As the cloud layers gradually thickened, they concealed any starlight, darkening the land.


    Suddenly, wild winds billowed, and the air halfway up the sky thundered. A stunning light flashed over the earth like lightning, but it differs from the real natural phenomenon¡ªthis particular bolt resembled more of a fissure, and the giant dark-red crack did not dissipate but instead lingered solidly over the air.


    In an instant, the light was gone and the dark-red crack revealed its true form. It seemed to be a rupture that was cut open by a sharp blade, hanging over the space. Hairline fractures then started to extend erratically over both ends of the rupture.


    On the other side of the rupture, an extraordinary but horrifying world was almost visible. There were countless bacteria and toxic bugs within, while the scent of corruption spread out from within towards the immediate environment.


    Boom!


    As if guided by the scent, the dark clouds above Magel''s Unfrozen River thundered just before lightning danced. The reverberation spread across the mountains, and frozen rain poured in the company of violent snow, turning the entire world into a dark and blurry realm of frost.


    As another bolt of lightning flashed across the night sky, a deformed figure darted out forcefully from the rupture, drawing an extended arc amidst the curtain of snow before falling to the land.


    Later, another man whose bones and muscles were contorted by a horrific power walked out of the dimensional rupture too.


    Joshua stood in front of the dimensional rupture that was quickly closing up, activating life force all over his body to repair the damage on his body.


    The very second the warrior brandished the Dragonslayer Swordspear and shot towards Herlas, his body had been buffeted with tremendous impact, with most of his flesh twisted by terrible gravity. If not for the divine power in the warrior''s bones, his bones would have been compressed and mangled¡ªor even churned into shards of bony waste.


    The last divine spell that the cultist high priest used contained unimaginably monumental power. If not for Herlas''s own inability to control it, causing it to vanish halfway through, Joshua would not be sure that he would survive.


    Whatever the case may be, everything at present was as he had foreseen. With the full power of both men, the warrior managed to break open a dimensional rupture towards the Mycroft Continent, whacking Herlas out of his domain¡ªthe world of plagues.


    A pungent odor wafted in the air, caused by the airflow within the several breaths that the Mycroft Continent was connected to the world of plagues. The battle between two Supreme champions had formed clouds and vapors of blazing heat energy, which in turn escaped the rupture, causing snow and rain. It was an unintended stroke of luck, however, since the extreme colds suppressed the spread of malicious plagues and prevented them from running rampant.


    Soon, Joshua had mostly recovered from his wounds. In the distance, the forest that Herlas fell into started to swiftly wither too.


    "Good!"


    A low, booming voice that was laced with anger echoed throughout the land. In one part of the forest that had now completely dried, the cultist high priest who had also finished regenerating looked up at Joshua who was in the air.


    And though his voice was enraged, there was also a hint of awe. "Never imagined that you would know so much about the dimensions, and precisely find the weak spot that leads back to Mycroft¡­ It seems that you''re amongst the powerful individuals right after Legendary."


    The subspace that Herlas opened was located at the void on the outer reaches of the Mycroft Continent. The distance between worlds in the void was both infinitely close and infinitely far. Apart from using some natural dimensional lanes, only powerful individuals familiar with dimensional patterns and capable of precisely determining all sorts of axis could travel across the realms with their own power.


    People would be lost in the infinite void otherwise, which was why Herlas was impressed that the warrior could find the coordinates and return to Mycroft.


    Still, that would be overestimating Joshua. He simply wanted to break a hole into the dimensional wall. Any world it led to¡ªeven if it was the endless void¡ªwould be better than fighting Herlas in his own domain where the High Priest unleashed one astonishingly harrowing attack after the other.


    Even if it were the completely empty void, at least Joshua could temporarily banish Herlas¡ªor even seal the virtually unkillable extraordinary individual.


    Having lost the lifeforce support from the world of plagues, the various peculiar bioweapon shifts around Herlas''s body slowly returned to normal human limbs and organs form. He had not ascended into Legendary and utterly modified his living morphology and hence lacked in aspects of energy. That was why he could not use his full power in Mycroft.


    Herlas''s original body was located in the world of plagues. The once that walked upon the world of Mycroft was an alternate shell. Therefore, when the Legendary champions besieged him at the West Mountains, he lost just one single shell¡ªhis real body stay unscathed, and continued to rampage through the West Mountains a while later.


    On this occasion, however, Herlas had believed that he could definitely best Joshua. Still, the alternate shell could not, which was why Herlas dragged him into the world of plagues and fought him with his real body, but ended up being kicked out of the world of plagues in a mutually destructive manner.


    Now, it was Herlas''s true body that was damaged and not just an expendable incarnation. Even the difference in energy consumption between the two was on a whole new level.


    Even so, the Herlas at present still gave Joshua a sense of terrible threat.


    "Inconceivable. You have yet to reach thirty, and yet you hold such colossal vigor. If not for the anguished cries of beasts and daemons I can sense from your body''s power, I would even suspect that you''ve butchered humans by the millions."


    Extending his regenerated hand and grasping empty air, layers of black fog spread and assembled within Herlas''s hand, forming a longsword that glittered dimly.


    "There are a limited number of daemons in the Northern Empire," he said, his gaze pensive. "Even the Dark Tide could not gather so many powerful mystical creatures¡­ It''s impossible that you''ve collected your lifeforce in the Mycroft Continent."


    The high priest of the cult purred, before smiling lightly.


    "Indeed, seeing as how you could proficiently rupture the dimension, you must have plundered and slaughtered int other worlds. The soul shards that surround you howled and told me so."


    "You''re hesitating."


    Meanwhile, Joshua did not reply.


    Holding his spear, he pointed the edge of the Dragonslayer Swordspear downwards, directly at Herlas.


    He could tell that the real body of the cultist high priest was still not used to the environment in Mycroft, having rapidly shifted his morphology.


    That was why Herlas was so chatty now¡ªto delay the warrior.


    And why would the warrior grant his enemy their wish? Of course he should strike when the rod is hot!


    Wrooom!


    In Joshua''s hand, the spear trembled once. In the blink of an eye, Joshua had changed into a flash, charging towards Herlas!


    The spear strike was like a plummeting meteor. Joshua energize the Infernal Breath, concentrating the thousand-degree elevated heat in his arms and the tip of the spear. The edge was now an energy blade that could vaporize all things¡ªit even utilized the power flow structure in the self-destruction of Nuclear Stars, and the shockwave behind Joshua brought flaring orange-red winds.


    Herlas too displayed agility that did not dull in comparison to Joshua''s. With a cold ''humph'', he met the warrior, longsword in hand.


    In that very moment, the carnage unfurled.


    It was not a battle between normal powerful individuals, but a clash between two Supreme-pinnacles who were approaching the threshold of Legendary.


    Up in the air, two flashes of light struck each other, parted and stuck each other again in full tilt, bringing about ceaseless booms and grating echoes as spear and sword clashed. Herlas and Joshua were fighting on a narrow region at more than ten times the speed of sound. The warped air raised spatial faults, bending light and blurring the course of their battle.


    The physicality of the two men had reached the point of extreme. Even giant dragons or Abyssal behemoths would not possess such sturdy physique¡ªthe shockwaves from a slight collision between them would create huge explosions at Magel''s Unfrozen River beneath them.


    After a while, the two parted, and the two faced off against each other for the thousandth of a second.


    Right then, Joshua''s chest had been pierced open, several ribs that shielded his heart had been severed by the longsword that was imbued with malevolent murrain. As his chest thumped with blood that seemed to be alive in itself streamed, the warrior''s leg snapped under the kick of an enormous power and became slightly bent.


    Herlas was even worse off. There were fifteen huge cavities that had burnt through the high priest''s body, shattering his backbone into three parts and penetrating his heart. There was even a gaping hole on his forehead that was cranial fluids were flowing out of.


    Still, such injuries were trivial for the two men. Within the thousandth of a second, the two met again as if teleporting, and started to battle again.


    Lance, sharp sword, fist, kicks¡ªboth men were sprinkling every technique that humans could use on one another, attacking each other like storm and kicking up sparks upon their bodies that were harder than iron. One gaping wound appeared after the other, but were completely healed in moments under the pair''s instant regeneration power. It was as if time was rewinding as each wound recovered after being dealt.


    The land around Magel''s Unfrozen River had been utterly destroyed. As incessant waves of impact and gales billowed, several kilometers of land had become sunken for one whole layer. If not for the shockwave of the battle, the river would have streamed within and turn it into a lake.


    In a flash, the energy blade in Herlas''s hand was shattered by the swordspear, but the forceful implosion also shook off the divine armament. Seeing it as an opportunity, Herlas strode forward instead of retreating, breaking into the inner reaches of Joshua''s body and gripped the warrior''s left shoulder.


    With a surge of energy and violent burst of strength, one whole surface of flesh was utterly torn apart, revealing the skeleton that glinted with divine runes underneath. At the same time, Joshua briskly threw his spear away, and punch through the ribs and flesh over Herlas''s chest and squashed Herlas''s heart.


    It was another wound for a wound. Still, unlike Joshua, Herlas''s heart was a decoration. Although the warrior was a class above in melee combat, Herlas''s special aspect meant that both were not dealt a lethal blow.


    Even then, the body of the cultist high priest had changed entirely¡ªthere was no vitals to speak of.


    Just one step away from Legendary, Herlas''s living morphology had become similar to a void behemoth in its infancy. As long as his lifeforce was never exhausted, he would never die.


    On the other hand, Joshua still had the two vital nodes in his body¡ªhis brain and his heart since he required an explosive core and mental hub to activate his energies. Although they could be recovered, but if the damage was severe his combat abilities would take a nosedive for a certain period, making him vulnerable to a fatal ambush.


    As Joshua brood over how to kill Herlas, Herlas too was thinking how to snuff out this enemy who made him feel annoyed for the first time.


    Divine spells and magic were useless. Furthermore, there was a mysterious power that surrounds the warrior''s anatomy¡ªnot lifeforce, but the scent of Order that the high priest hated extraordinarily. Nonetheless, it would repel all debuffing curses and divine spells that Herlas would use¡ªmuch less evocation spells that would be nullified by his concentrated vigor. It would not work unless in close distance.


    Melee physical combat was much more unfriendly. Herlas was admittedly one of the ranked specialists in martial arts since he had learned to wield all sorts of weapons. He was proficient in everything and could wield them in great effect be it sword, lance, knives, axes or bow.


    However, Joshua''s art of combat was so exquisite it simply escaped his expectations. It was difficult for Herlas to comprehend why a person less than half his age would be so much better in this aspect¡ªeven one who started to learn would not have trained their technique to such levels.


    The only thing he beat Joshua at was his huge reservoirs of lifeforce, as well as the [War Mode] he could only use in the world of plagues.


    Nonetheless, the two did not give the other too much time to think.


    The Dragonslayer Swordspear had been recalled by the warrior, as another energy weapon formed in the high priest''s hands.


    Meanwhile, in the airspace of a faraway place.


    A white-haired elderly man was watching the battle in Moldova beside a burly warrior with dim-gold hair.


    "Israel, are you really not going to fight?" The Supreme-tier archmage asked the Empire''s sovereign with a pensive voice. He had just returned from the Void Star-Observatory to the Mycroft Continent, and hurriedly teleported to the Northern Lands. "Did you just come to watch after hurrying back from the Sacred Mountain?"


    "I did plan to put a stop to things, but it seems that I don''t need to," Israel spoke in reply to his own master, shaking his head.


    "He''s here."


    The two focused once more on the battle over the riverbanks of the Magel, their gazes moved.


    Herlas''s powers were not one Nostradamus could easily claim victory over. In the best-case scenario, the archmage would use the dimensional magic he was adept at to temporarily seal that monster with endless vigor in the void¡ªalthough it was more likely that his old body was outlasted by Herlas''s infinite endurance, and then die after the high priest used his innate gift of lifeforce absorption.


    Israel naturally would have some special method to exterminate Herlas, but the high priest was no fool¡ªhe would simply flee the moment the Legendary champion moved. Furthermore, with all his divine spells and mystical power, the emperor might not be able to catch him.


    "I would never fear a champion even if he desired my throne. No matter how powerful he is, no matter how wild his ambitions were."


    "What I fear is that he possesses no desire. Those without desire would not know what they want for themselves, how would they able to lead the people?"


    As Israel muttered to himself slowly, his cape flapped heavily as wild winds from elevated altitudes blew upon it.


    "Joshua has no desire to most things, be it power, gold, beauty or wine¡­ His only mind is an anticipation to fight against the strong."


    "So how could I rob him of that pleasure?"


    Suddenly, the Legendary dragon knight''s pupils contracted.


    "It''s about to end!" He exclaimed, his voice shaking.


    And it was exactly so.


    As if a blunder, Joshua''s suddenly seemed to lose strength halfway as he lunged forward with his lance. Parried away by Herlas''s longsword, his chest was left wide-open¡ªa chance the cult''s high priest would obviously not miss. Although he was a little curious why the warrior would reveal such a sub-par flaw, it was a price he could pay even if it was a trap.


    And so, with a burst of the longsword in his hand that transformed into a surging shockwave, the warrior''s defensive posture was frozen temporarily. Herlas plunged forward boldly at his opponent, and with an outstretched hand imbued with lifeforce, he shoved his right palm inside Joshua''s left chest.


    Blood and flesh splattered as two contrasting life energies repelled each other forcefully the moment they touched. Joshua''s vigor cascaded wildly, intending to push Herlas''s hand out of his body, but the cultist''s own vigor was much more than the warrior''s all along.


    It was fine if it were hand-to-hand combats, but if it was overwhelming if it was already in his body.


    "This time, you lose."


    The immense lifeforce vibration broke through Joshua''s ribs as Herlas''s right hand penetrated the barrier of organs to grab Joshua''s heart. Herlas''s lips curled up in the hint of a smile while his natural gift moved, the power of Void Plunder beginning to grab Joshua''s vigor.


    The warrior also visibly paled. As if a dam had crumbled, his own lifeforce was drained away like floodwater, and he could clearly feel his life being swiftly reduced. That being said, Herlas''s also looked unwell¡ªJoshua''s vigor contained Order power that was unusually unbearable for him.


    Still, he could not stop right now. All he could do was keep absorbing Joshua''s vigor, betting everything on this one move take out his enemy and prevent more problems.


    The abundant energy took even the high priest by surprise when it poured into his own body. Joshua''s lifeforce also appeared to be active even after being absorbed, churning and rampaging within the high priest''s body. Herlas had to forcibly suppress it so that his body would not collapse even before he killed Joshua¡ªhe gathered every bit of Joshua''s vigor to form a core, keeping it within his body and slowly soak it all in later.


    It was at that moment, the warrior suddenly smiled.


    "Been waiting for this moment."


    A green flash suddenly appeared on his chest. Order power exploded out in a second like a wave from the Azurite, and spilled into Herlas''s body along with Joshua''s own lifeforce. Engulfed by the green light from head to toe, the cult''s high priest was rendered immobile.


    Joshua lifted a trembling arm, pulling out Herlas''s palm that had stabbed into his chest. Then, without a change in his expression, he plunged his own hand into the gaping wound and corrected the position of his slightly withering heart. After that, he patted his chest¡ªblazing aura passed through his chest like fire, leaving a fluorescence that was blended with ash, and the wound was healed.


    There were now many ancient wrinkles on the warrior''s face, and his black hair was mostly white¡ªonly his eyes kept emitting the same blazing gaze that was as hot as lava.


    The warrior then approached Herlas who remained bound by Order power. Without hesitation, he grabbed his own left arm, and pulled it out violently.


    Bloody flesh splattered again as the arm that still held arteries and muscles was torn away from his own body. However, amazingly, not a half drop of blood flowed out of the serious wound. As for the arm, streaks of red-black circuits appeared over the skin that circulated with the radiance of divine runes.


    "I knew a person so greedy and selfish like you would never destroy my heart, instead try to use this opening to directly drain away all my lifeforce to kill me."


    Holding his detached arm with his right, Joshua did not hesitate. He aimed for the core that Herlas had condensed after absorbing the warrior''s own vigor, and quickly stabbed the hand into it.


    "You''ve absorbed it yourself." The warrior spoke with a little sneer. "I could never do that."


    Pfft.


    The red-black arm unleashed endless radiance immediately after penetrating Herlas''s body and the lifeforce core he had condensed. A terrible breath with astounding stateliness began to spread from the hand, imposing itself boundlessly. Then, under the stimulation of Joshua''s divinity, the vigor that belonged to Joshua freed itself from Herlas''s suppression and madly outspread in the High Priest''s body.


    Just like cancer cells.

 Chapter 435 Concealed Progress

    As the two champions'' energy flow gradually weakened, the raging windstorm, icy rain, and snow quietly over land quietly fell over late-night Moldova.


    In the dead center of the circular crater beside Magel''s Unfrozen River, Joshua was suppressing Herlas. The warrior''s face was calm and dispassionate as he held onto his own arm that was stabbed into the middle of the high priest''s chest.


    There was no sign of the thrill after defeating a powerful foe¡ªin fact, there appeared to be a shred of regret.


    Right then, the lifeforce around them had been completely withdrawn from their own bodies, no longer radiated horrendously towards the external world. Soon, the river started to pour into the crater and fill their position with icy water, although both Herlas and Joshua took no notice. They simply stood still as the river deepened, awaiting the arrival of the final moment.


    Naturally, Herlas was not dead.


    The abundance of the cultist high priest''s lifeforce surpassed even some Legendary champions. Even after the experiencing the impact of Order power, Joshua''s invasive lifeforce as well as a part of the warrior''s divine suppression, his own vigor never stopped resisting.


    Now, his body was a battlefield. Two lifeforces, utterly different but possessing the same rich offensive aspect and corrosive tendency were fighting¡ªforming billions of microscopic teams and brawling around Herlas''s muscles, arteries and nerves.


    Nonetheless, Herlas was in an absolute disadvantage.


    Because he had been too greedy, he had actively absorbed Joshua''s Order power and his exquisitely prepared lifeforce into his own body, causing the severe complication in the succession of events. If it had been an ordinary warrior the situation was salvageable, but his opponent was Joshua¡ªthe standard of their lifeforce was of the same level.


    Furthermore, since Joshua could not withstand Herlas''s energy drain ability, there was no way the high priest would be able to turn the situation around.


    It was no longer a question of the abundance of lifeforce¡ªlike malignant cancer cells, the warrior''s lifeforce was wildly eroding and assimilating Herlas''s lifeforce. In minutes, the high priest''s face aged as badly as Joshua''s, perhaps a little weaker. What was worse, this was not an expendable incarnation but Herlas''s own real form that lived within the world of plagues.


    If this body was vanquished, it meant that the life named ''Herlas'' would be extinguished.


    "You wanted to become a World Will." Joshua suddenly spoke at the bottom of the chilling river, the soundwaves piercing through water and reaching Herlas''s ears directly. "The human puppet that walked upon the Mycroft Continent was only your mouthpart that consumed lifeforce, while the world of plagues was your body. This real form of yours, on the other hand, is their mind."


    "This is your path to ascend towards Legendary¡ªturning your body into a small realm entrenched upon the outer reaches of this world, soaking in the life and masses from here bit by bit and becoming a real [Void Behemoth] in the end. The only chance of killing you is to take your real form out from that subspace of yours."


    The warrior spoke with such conviction he seemed to have seen through every secret Herlas had. However, after hearing those words, the cultist high priest kept silent for a long time before suddenly bursting into laughter.


    Herlas''s wrinkled face now looked like a scarred porcelain, with pieces falling off it from time to time. Those were the remains spawned from the innumerable struggle between the two lifeforces in his body. Filled with lifeforce devoid of a host, they floated within the ice-cold river and attracted competition between the innumerable microscopic lifeforms and algae.


    Within seconds, large deposits of dark-green algae appeared out of thin air. They were unbelievably powerful¡ªeven the freezing temperatures several dozen degrees below zero were unable to kill them.


    "You''re right. To turn into a behemoth that wanders the many worlds was my path."


    Even as he spoke, the cultist high priest never stopped struggling¡ªthe lifeforce that belonged to him was still in an incomparably violent grapple against Joshua''s own. Crimson sparks¡ªJoshua''s lifeforce that he successfully expelled¡ªthat was were flying out from the seams over his body.


    Despite that, Herlas''s tone was relaxed. "The Mycroft Continent has already died, I have seen its destruction¡­ The cult''s future could not be entrusted upon this world destined for ruin. I had to think for their future."


    In that very moment, Herlas had the presence of a man who led a huge cultist organization. The high priest stared into Joshua''s eyes¡ªthe crimson gaze that seemed to have burning flames, and asked in curiosity, "What about you? Powerful warrior, what is your path? Did your battle against me help you find your direction to Legendary?"


    Joshua turned quiet for a moment at those words.


    Fated Legendary.


    The highest threshold of the world of Mycroft, gods who walked amongst men.


    Life that reached that level would have been addressed as deities in the ancient era. They could change weathers, move mountains and seas, all according to their will. Battles between them could easily readjust landscapes on a scale using entire nations as units, or further quake the roots of the continent, enraging the oceans and collapsing all life.


    Still, it was easier said than done to ascend into Legendary. Steel tiers could sense and manipulate energies, Silver tiers could empower the soul and mold energies, while the self-awareness of Gold tiers was the first step to extraordinary. However, all of those¡ªincluding the surpassing of all limits in Supreme tier¡ªwas a foundation for Legendary.


    If the foundation was a little unstable, the individual would eternally be held at Supreme.


    "Legendary is an existence that completely shifts its form into an even more improved existence."


    After a long time, the warrior slowly spoke. His expression was solemn, as if he was seriously thinking. "I have seen several Legendary champions. Their paths were astonishing and yet the same, whether it was to turn their bodies into Sacred Light, giving form to will, embody nature or¡ªlike you¡ªbecome a celestial being after your own fashion. All of you desire release from the shackles the world had given to ''life'' itself, and become an eternal ''existence''."


    To ascend from life into existence was the divide between Supreme and Legendary. However powerful the Supreme being, they remained a life. Legendary on the other hand was not just a life¡ªthey were a phenomenon, the person who handles a certain power.


    "Herlas, the direction for your ascension has much that intersects with mine. My battle with you allowed me to understand much, giving me a huge step towards successful condensation of Steel Strength."


    Joshua''s grip over the detached arm tightened. Red-black patterns appeared, and between the flashes, a hint of divine power was incurred, pushing back a wave of Herlas''s resistance.


    The warrior''s expression was hidden behind the crimson radiance, his expression unfathomable. "You were a fine opponent."


    However, he shook his head at his own words, his tone filled with regret.


    "But your path isn''t mine. My path to Legendary could not be found on you."


    Right then, their lifeforce had been pushed to their limits. Herlas''s own was turning into a pale-white sphere of light within his body, while Joshua''s was compressed into a black inferno.


    Now, the inferno wrapped itself around the sphere like a pack of greedy and hungry wolves, tearing shards from it bit by bit. And with every loss of a shard, the inferno roared while the sphere dimmed.


    Although Herlas could turn himself into a vapor of countless spores and escape Joshua''s suppression, it was a suicidal move against one who manipulated a lifeforce that was equally powerful. The only thing he could do was condense his self into a core to forcibly hold out against his opponent''s devouring.


    As lifeforce flowed backward, warrior''s face slowly turned back to normal¡ªhis wrinkles were fading, although his grey-white hair did not recover. Apart from that, Joshua sensed the cultist high priest underneath him becoming enfeebled. However, Herlas'' vigor also seemed to be solidifying¡ªit became difficult for the black flame to tear down shards now, all it could do was futilely burn over its surface.


    Herlas too did not have the strength to keep talking. His soul was hidden within the center of the lifeforce core and surrounded by the black flame. His spirit was constantly affected as the warrior shredded his soul energy, keeping Herlas on his toes.


    "It''s the end, Herlas."


    Arriving at the final step, Joshua lifted his head to look up towards the surface of the river. He lifted his left hand, and a grey ray rose into the air, breaking through the thick ice water and algae.


    Hearing the master''s summon, the Dragonslaying Swordspear arrived at the warrior''s hand.


    "Die."


    In the next moment, Joshua drove the spear and stabbed through Herlas''s life core.


    The cultist high priest did not have a life core at first. His body had been the world of plagues in the outer reaches of this realm¡ªeven his brain, true form, as well as the incarnation that was his mouthpart did not require the formation of a core.


    He would not die as long as his soul was not destroyed. Even if he was temporarily vanquished, he could be reborn through the world of plagues.


    But now, against Joshua''s incomparably violent and corrosion that was almost cancerous, Herlas was forced to assemble his life core to balance out. However, that was simply throwing a mat over fire¡ªsuch was the consequence, to have his soul and core shattered by a single strike from the warrior.


    The pale-white sphere instantly broke into millions of pieces, while Herlas''s body was also promptly pulverized.


    With that, the High Priest of the Cult of Pestilence who had rampaged across the West Mountains for decades died silently on the bank of Magel''s Unfrozen River.


    Still, Herlas never stopped fighting back before he died.


    As he had said, such was life¡ªfighting and devouring each other. Like a plague, so utterly selfish it had to kill other life to survive.


    The colossal life force now spread across all directions. Looking at it from up high would have been to see a white halo that was urgently expanding.


    Where the circle touched, life returned to the lands of Moldova that had become deathly silent following their battle. Rivers were cleansed, the air freshened, and green sprouts poked out beneath the forests that had turned into ash from the shockwaves.


    It was a tide of life that could only be described as monstrous. Even the living things that survived within the vicinity started to change unusually¡ªthe brown algae appeared to have bypassed thousands of years of evolution, becoming invincible to the cold, even absorbing the atoms of energy across the earth.


    Meanwhile, more complex lifeforms such as insects, plants, and beasts did not change significantly from exposure to the lifeforce radiation. However, the potential they now carried within their bodies guaranteed that their descendants would have powers that far surpassed their elders, with new species of daemon already formed.


    As a matter of course, most lifeforce was absorbed by Joshua who was at the closest proximity. Despite spending a large part of his own in his fight against Herlas, the lifeforce he gained now was several times the lifeforce reserves he possessed before. Unable to control the life ripples that was overly substantial, it spread in synchrony with the warrior''s heartbeat to the external world.


    That was why he simply closed his eyes and stayed beneath the icy Unfrozen River, using his will to dominate the newly gained lifeforce, bit by bit.


    [You have maimed the Domain of Evil¡ªWorld of Plagues]


    [You have slain the Cultist High Priest, the Great Pestilence Demon, ''Herlas the Witherer'']


    [You''ve earned a new designation¡ªCarrier Vanquisher]


    [The most difficult thing to wipe out in this world are the endless viruses and bacteria. The plagues they caused each killed countless lifeforms every year¡ªeven most sentient life could do nothing against them. You''ve slain the agent who represents the Evil God of Pestilence, extinguishing a life that was most difficult to kill. No life could survive against you.]


    [Your threat level against any life is raised by thirty-five percent. Your damage against any life is raised by thirty-five percent.]


    Threat level refers to something similar with existing precautionary points. Occupations such as shield and cavalry knights would possess techniques that increase taunt and threat level, largely attraction the attention of monsters. For an existence to have increased in threat levels to a hundred and thirty-five percent, it meant that if the monster did not flee from fear after approaching the user, its gaze would definitely be affixed to the user subconsciously.


    Ordinarily, behemoths and monsters with horrifying forms such as giant dragon and demons would carry huge threat levels. Most humans would therefore turn their attention to those powerful daemons. Though it was a fine attribute, it was meaningless to Joshua¡ªhis formidable ability, presence as well as the halo of despair he possessed had long broken his threat meter. It was useless even if it was raised by a hundred and thirty-five percent.


    Apart from that, there was also a little shift in other attributes.


    [Name: Joshua van Radcliffe]


    [Form: Hero]


    [Designation: Carrier Vanquisher]


    [Race: Human ???]


    [Race Skill: Divinity (?)]


    [Level: LV71. Supreme Pinnacle]


    [Challenge Level: LV68 (Hero)]


    [Attribute: ¡­]


    [Charm: -243]


    For reasons unknown, the stable system appeared to quiver as Joshua stared upon it. The latter half of the attribute table appeared to turn blurry towards the end as if it had a bad signal, covering a huge chunk of text that was loaded and obscuring it.


    Even with Joshua''s observation ability, he could only identify a few fragmented dialogues in the few seconds.


    [Steel¡­ Request¡­ Temporarily unable¡­ Observe new¡­ reaching¡­ Ascension]


    [Current Progress 4/5]


    Until those long chunks of text stopped loading, the system stopped quivering. Then, the refreshed text vanished entirely too.

 Chapter 436 That’s a Seal

    In the sky over Moldova, an inconspicuous flash darted across the distant horizon. It flew at a low altitude just dozens of meters over the surface, swaying the snow forest firmly with the sound of tumultuous tidal waves.


    Along its path, snow scattered upon the earth before the flash finally landed on the peak of a hill. Vale Dani, who had come rushing from Mount Mordus, could only see the final scene.


    There was distinct resonance as if something was broken. Then, a white halo spread in every direction, with Magel''s Unfrozen River at its center. Like ripples, it cascaded equally towards every life, creating varieties of curious transformation.


    The effect upon the earth escaped all human imagination. As pure living energy was unleashed, algae propagated, the land revived, and dozens of bestial cries echoed within the forests.


    The mage was no exception. She, too, was touched by the white light¡ªstartled and intending to use a spell as a precaution, the weariness from extended battles and speed flight was removed by the white light.


    Apart from that Vale Dani was also surprised to find that there were waves of comfort that flowed into her body. It was proof her internal injuries she received over the years¡ªbacklashes of dangerous magical experiments¡ªwere being healed.


    However, she did not express surprise or delight, but became more anxious as she peered nervously at the huge crater by the river plains.


    So, who won?


    She was already aware of the battle between Joshua van Radcliffe and Herlas the Witherer beside Magel''s Unfrozen River, just as the life radiance split apart a hill and unlocked the ruins in the bottom of Mount Mordus. Nonetheless, everyone had been held back under the assault of the Cult of Pestilence''s priest and cultists, unable to leave and take a look at the situation.


    As an elite priest of the Cult of Pestilence, Randall''s ability did not lose out to Gold-pinnacle champions after transforming into the Giant Abyssal Beetle. Even Brandon would need to put in some effort to kill him.


    Furthermore, there were also those blasphemous spider-demons that rampaged and charged around like tanks. As a result, the allied forces that the eight great factions had formed were dealt heavy losses, with many intermediate Silver-tier members completely pulverized.


    Still, the cultists were no opponent of more than ten Gold champions combined. Knowing that they would never win, they simply rushed into the ruins of Mount Mordus to grab the treasure within so that their foes would not destroy the things that lay within.


    Most of the Gold-tier champions followed, but the interior of the mountain was filled with traps. Unable to quickly exterminate Randall and the others, they were delayed instead.


    As a war mage, it was not suitable for Vale Dani to enter the narrow underground ruins. So, Brandon kept up the pursuit of the cultists while she stayed at the surface to keep watch, and therefore met Socrasson who was hurrying towards their camp.


    Although the Gold-tier knight was not a member of the Moldova territory, he knew that this was not the time to care about such things. After he hurriedly described the current state of the battle between Joshua and Herlas, Socrasson left his apprentice at the surface encampment while he rushed into the ruins to notify the other Gold-tier champions so that they would be prepared to evacuate.


    It would be a false alarm if Joshua won, but if it was Herlas instead, everyone here must flee. They could never hold against the high priest of the Cult of Pestilence who was closing in on Legendary even if they fused together.


    That was why Vale Dani rushed to observe the state of the battle. Herself a student of Nostradamus, while she did not specialize on dimensional magic, she was learned in warping. As long as she concealed her own scent, even Supreme-pinnacle would never affect her fixed-point warping.


    The mage had certainly seen the end of the fight, but she did not know who gained the final victory. She could only anxiously wait where she was to see how the situation unfolded.


    After a long time, a warrior with white hair and crimson eyes walked out of the freezing river with a spear in his hand. There was a hint of fatigue in his expression, but he stood with an upright posture that spreads a majestic presence.


    ¡ªJoshua won!


    Vale Dani knew it the moment she caught the sight. She let out a long sigh and stopped concealing her breath and walked towards the warrior.


    The mage was not very familiar with Joshua. She had always stayed in Moldova, pouring her attention towards her domain and magic research while essentially ignoring the surplus information of the outside world. Though that was the case, Vale Dani was still aware of the many feats the warrior had achieved in recent years and his exponential growth in power.


    In over two years, the heir of the Radcliffe family who had been an intermediate Silver and barely a talent began to tread over the corpses of daemons and giant dragons to progress at a speed that made others speechless.


    After retaking his domain and ascending from Silver-pinnacle to Gold, he improved to intermediate Gold as he fought against the Mana Tide, before rising to Gold-pinnacle after wiping out an entire dragon lair.


    When the mage heard more news about Joshua, she found in shock that her neighboring liege had already reached Supreme, and was even heading for the Sacred Mountain to join the battle against the berserk dragons. There, he slew several Supreme giant dragons, and survived the strike from a sacred weapon.


    And now, he had grown to such a level that he could slay a high priest of the Cult of Pestilence in a one-on-one duel. Furthermore, it was none other than Herlas the Witherer, a man who had already gained a fearsome reputation several decades ago.


    Vale Dani was a competitive champion¡ªshe would never believe that she was inferior to others, but she could only stay silent when it came to Joshua''s wild progress of ascension. Never had such a character exist before in the history of Mycroft¡ªthis head of the Radcliffe family had no predecessor, and might not have a successor too.


    But as Vale Dani greeted the warrior, she found in astonishment that the warrior seemed to be blanking out.


    Joshua did sense Vale Dani''s approach and was not surprised. A while ago, he had already seen the mage''s flames of life when he looked for Herlas with his life radiation. As was customary, the warrior''s body greeted her but he was focused and thinking about other matters.


    Those texts that appeared in the system but was obscured. What was that?


    Joshua had always been nonchalant about the system. Even if he did rely upon the system''s ability in order to ascend, the warrior still had a shred of instinct that kept him cautious over it.


    He had become absolutely certain that this was a real world in the few years he had come to the Mycroft Continent. All the experiences in the game were specious, information had to be verified while every individual was no longer A.I. but living beings with soul, self, and made of flesh and blood.


    If that was the case, why does the system exist? If the increase in experience could be explained as the plunder and devouring through Steel Strength, then what were achievements and ability identification?


    The warrior did not mind about whatever schemes there were that lay behind the system. In truth, apart from Charm, he quite favored functions such as system identification and character card. Still, as a human, Joshua naturally had a curious heart to learn the truth being the system.


    Additionally, an error akin to mojibake had appeared in the system¡ªit was perhaps a chance to discover the truth.


    "Steel¡­ Request¡­ Temporarily unable¡­ Observe new¡­ reaching¡­ Ascension"


    Joshua expression was serious even as he mumbled inwardly.


    "Progress is at four-fifth. The text is all over the place but the gist could be seen. It should be referring to the sublimation of my body''s lifeforce¡ªin other words, my progression towards Legendary. However, it seems that there are still some unfulfilled requirements for the time being, which is why there is no way to ascend."


    The last part was easier to understand¡ªthe warrior has to observe something new, thereby fulfilling the conditions to condense Steel Strength and in turn progress towards Legendary. As for that certain something, he had mostly observed it, leaving just one last condition to be fulfilled.


    Although he mostly got the idea of the text, the doubt in Joshua''s heart became heavier instead.


    "What on earth is the thing connected to my ascension to Legendary? And I''ve already observed four of those?"


    His brain whirling, all forms guesses passed through the warrior''s minds'' eye.


    Different path to ascend towards Legendary? That was possible. The elderly Pope Igor, Nature''s Magister Aydril Galanoud, the Emperor Israel Diamond, and Herlas the Witherer whom he engaged in a mortal struggle just now. These individuals had already progressed towards Legendary¡ªor more specific, found their path towards Legendary¡ªand there were exactly four of them.


    Nonetheless, Joshua shook his head since that was not quite right. Although learning about the path of ascension for those Legendary champions had broadened his reasoning, the warrior did not receive any epiphany. He did not desire to become a living light or a forest, while realizing will and evolving into a Void behemoth seemed far-fetched. The path that Joshua chose was completely straight and plain¡ªto sublimate his lifeforce, nothing too roundabout.


    Then was it too kill enough Supreme champions who had the potential to ascend towards Legendary? That idea was rejected by Joshua as soon as it appeared. Apart from the Supreme Aragami that he and 03 slew on Karlis, Mandagar the Undead Dragon, Grundy, the Death Smoke black dragon and the many other Supreme giant dragons he had slain exceeded four a long time ago, hardly matching up with the number on the progress counter.


    There were also many other conjectures, such as his lifeforce reservoir or certain undiscovered secrets of his body''s energy. Nevertheless, most of the guess do not have any grounded evidence, and so were all dismissed by the warrior.


    At that moment, radiance sparkled over the Dragonslayer Swordspear in Joshua''s hand. With a flow of mana tide, a silver-haired girl appeared, holding the warrior''s waist and so spent she was about to fall prone on the ground. On the other hand, the black-haired youth simply dropped onto the earth, making company with the snow.


    "Master, that fellow just now was quite strong¡­" Ying mumbled as if having lingering fear as she turned to look at the sunken lake beside the river. "In that otherworld, the force of that sphere he blew out was too strong. If it did not disperse halfway because he could not control it, I almost thought that I would be blown into pieces."


    "That''s right, Master." Ling echoed his sister even as he lay prone and breathless on the ground, as if he would stop breathing entirely soon. "We could compensate for your energy flow this time, but it''s still difficult when you start fighting¡­ Most importantly, there was some extraordinary incredible force within Master''s body¡ªespecially the bones. It''s too scary¡­"


    That should be the divinity.


    Joshua shook his head grudgingly as he listened to his weapons. He still did not dare to use the divinity in his own body. He would not have the focus to control the power even if he used just a little part of it¡ªespecially in a fight against such a formidable foe like Herlas. One moment of carelessness and he would assimilate completely with the divine power, becoming a monster without reasoning that only understands destruction, combat and slaughter.


    There was no reason to use divine power against weaker foes either. Such a thing would be a double-edged sword for self-destruction before the warrior could attain more significant abilities.


    As Joshua prepared to speak and soothe the divine armament siblings, he suddenly blinked, an idea flashing like lightning across his mind.


    "Otherworld?"


    He softly murmured the word, catching even Vale Dani by surprise as she summarized the situation on Mount Mordus beside him. Joshua did not have the strength care about other things, and simply latched onto the inspiration and keeping to that train of thought.


    "The different worlds¡ªKarlis, Illgner, Mycroft and that world of plagues just now¡­ No, the subspace Herlas opened does not count as a world, it''s as most a half-plane¡­ Right, Bloodmoon Abyss! Although destroyed, it''s definitely a realm too!"


    The Initial Flame created worlds, Steel formed all things.


    With Steel being part of Creation, Steel Strength was in turn the power that created all things, and the origin of all energy flow, the purest of essences. Different worlds would naturally have different Steel Strength, and exactly because of various fortuitous encounters he traveled many different realms, witnessing the different Steel Strengths that exist!


    If the text that had been obscured meant observing the Steel Strength in five different worlds, then everything made sense!


    The Steel Rain on the Karlis realm and its World Serpent along with Father Nature of the Illgner Realm and its own World Serpent were the most powerful and most essential origin of power. On the Mycroft realm where Joshua lived, his aura cultivation and vigor condensation were completed here and therefore counted as having its essence observed.


    It was rather hard to explain for the case of Bloodmoon Abyss. But one way or the other, the warrior did feel a shred of a different scent when he fought against Mandagar in that world. Perhaps that had been the residual Steel Strength in the Bloodmoon Abyss?


    Although it could not be proven now, Joshua felt that this guess was the most likely.


    In truth, Joshua''s current inability to reverse lifeforce and sublimate it into Steel Strength had been precisely due to his lack of understanding towards it.


    Even if he had a further grasp of the course of his fight with Herlas it was still far insufficient. On the contrary, if he could head for five different worlds and carefully experienced the various little differences in the foundations of energies, the warrior would definitely find a clue from within to ascend towards Legendary.


    As Joshua became a little thrilled with his hypothesis, something Vale Dani said beside him completely grabbed his attention.


    On the surface, the warrior appeared to have been listening carefully to the mage''s summary of events, but his mind was entirely absorbed on the problem regarding ascension. Then, Vale Dani''s sudden mention of something made Joshua focused¡ªhe even frowned.


    "Wait a moment, Vale Dani. You were saying that, to wipe out the cultists, Brandon and the others had chased them into the ruins?" The warrior asked gravely. "When was that?"


    "A few hours ago." Vale Dani curiously noted Joshua''s change in response, before shrugging lightly. "I had kept watch outside until Socrasson came, whereby I thought to come here and see the outcome of your battle against Herlas¡­ On that note, Joshua, your ability¡­"


    The warrior did not hear the rest. His brow furrowed, he looked worriedly into the distance, towards the direction of Mount Mordus.


    Then, Joshua spoke with an incomparably solemn tone.


    "No, Vale Dani. That isn''t a ruin.


    "That''s a seal."garbled text

 Chapter 437 Stepping Through the Door

    Without question, what was buried beneath Mount Mordus was not a ruin left behind by the ancients of the Glorious Era. On the contrary, it was a seal to suppress a great demon or an Evil God minion that had invaded the world of Mycroft at the time.


    Starting from the Ural Mountains until the Lost Sea on the other end, the entire North had been a battlefield for the olden gods and their otherworldly foes. Be it the sealed land that the Radcliffe family kept guard over or the dimensional portal towards the Illgner World deep beneath the Great Ajax Volcano, all of it proved that the dimensional barrier of the North was extremely weak¡ªso much so that the mana ripples that came before the Great Mana Tide were incomparably obvious and unconcealed.


    If one were to say that there were locations where other sealed Chaos or sealed Chaos creations remained here, Joshua would definitely believe it to be true.


    As such, without saying much, Joshua took Ying, Ling and Vale Dani and hurried towards the ruins of Mount Mordus in several times the speed of sound.


    The divine armament siblings had already become accustomed to their master''s volatile behavior¡ªit was Vale Dani who was rather not used to it. She was clearly uncomfortable against the wind, but whatever the case may be, they arrived before the ruins within the mountain.


    It was already late into the night, raging snow combined with frost winds bellowed shrilly in the darkness. Joshua stood upon the colossal body of Mount Mordus that had been split apart and looked around. He could see quite a few traces of man-made carvings¡ªalthough thousands of years had passed, the traces were still very distinct as if it was just made yesterday.


    How resolute was the warrior''s attitude? Without hesitating or sentimentality, Joshua strode straight into the narrow passage in the mountain. He was neither fast nor slow¡ªhis pace set at a steady and vigilant speed as if he could meet an unknown enemy with a full burst of power at any time.


    As he ventured deeper, the artificial traces became more apparent. There were various vivid wall sculptures carved on the smooth marble walls, depicting the battle between a champion against innumerable tentacles from the depths of the Void. The champion had then cut off a part of the monster''s body, and sealed it within the mountains.


    Through his night vision, Joshua could clearly make out every detail of the sculpting. He could also tell how somber the sculptor''s mood had been, as well as how much strength he placed behind his chisel to produce this exquisite piece of art.


    The violet-haired mage and the divine armament siblings followed Joshua down into the heart of the mountain. They were now hundreds of meters below the surface, and was no longer in the mountain but deep below ground. Still, the passageway stretched on windingly and narrowly, as if without end.


    But in minutes, they finally arrived before a huge door.


    Fashioned out of obsidian, the door was immeasurably bulky. There were mystical patterns that sparkled with radiance, giving out an ancient majesty.


    However, it was already opened, revealing the true form of the ruins behind it that was made entirely out of iron.


    "This is the ruins¡­ the seal inside Mount Mordus?" Vale Dani could not help but gasp.


    As a Gold-pinnacle mage, she could naturally see the various forms of terrifying magical patterns carved into the obsidian door. If not for those who had come before, using their plain brute strength to open it while paying the price of injury, the violet-haired mage would at least need a few hours to unlock the energy imbued within the sealing magical marks.


    "That''s right, this is the ruins."


    Joshua nodded lightly, his expression absolutely confident. He turned to scan around, his powerful life radiation spreading, catching much information in an instant.


    "This sealed land buried deep underground is built with steel as a shell, forming a circular magical formation. There are many old runes that deals extreme damage to demons and Chaos forces."


    As he spoke, Joshua briskly stepped through the huge door and entered the ruins.


    He did not have anything worry about. Joshua possessed the Azurite and Order power within his body, and his energy was uniquely pure aura and vigor. The runic forces inside the ruins that were tailored against daemons and malevolence were harmless to Joshua¡ªthey would even allow him to understand the intricacies within, thereby adding to his power.


    The door that stood ajar naturally did not hold the warrior''s party. After entering, they arrived at a tight and stretching corridor, and at the end of it was an immeasurably vast hall.


    There were several corpses of Pestilence cultists in the corridor. They were naked, with lingering marks of their transformation into Blasphemous Spider-Demons. Quite a few other members of the factions died here too¡ªtheir bodies were slit apart by clumps of infinitely pure energies, turning into diced flesh thinner than raw fish cutlets.


    "Be careful, Joshua, there''s a trap here!"


    Vale Dani was stunned by the sight. She knew the professionals who had died here, who were affiliated with the eight great factions and mostly Silver tier. In fact, there was a Gold-tier champion amongst the dead without a hint of resisting. This meant that the defensive abilities of the traps within the ruins escaped imagination¡ªcapable of slaying Gold-tier in an instant and maim Supreme.


    That being said, Joshua was now busy inspecting the seal in Mount Mordus and absolutely do not have the time to mind those things. Not bothering to chatter, he simply extended his hand and straightened his index finger.


    "Break!"


    With a low cry, an invincibly powerful lifeforce that could sweep through a chain of mountains assembled into a blazing dark-red ray and shot ahead. The purest condensation of lifeforce instantly expelled the mana and elements within the circle, with the extreme heat scorching the surrounding obsidian wall and completely destroying the snare circle that holds the causality trap.


    Then, only did Joshua started to explain.


    "It''s a trap holding an evocation spell," he said matter-of-factly, pointing towards the crater that was now dripping with lava. "Stepping inside is equivalent to being struck by many Gold and Supreme-champions at once. The remnant of the cultists, along with Brandon and the others saw through the movement patterns of runes, that was how they could enter deep into the mountain unscathed."


    The warrior than blew a gust of air. The chilling gale blew past the crater and immediately froze the lava, turning it into a sleek stone walkway. Without a change in his expression, Joshua walked ahead along it, while Vale Dani, Ling, and Ying glanced at each other, shook their heads before quickly catching up.


    There were quite a number of corpses in the adjacent hall too. Their flesh was utterly melted, leaving only pieces of white bone that could not be differentiated between cultist or faction member.


    Joshua saw it, his gaze flashing once and shook his head. His entire body then started to spread a powerful heat that could melt ice steel. The warrior manipulated the lifeforce that was akin to solar radiation as it cascaded across the hall. In an instant, four runic formations appeared over the four walls of the hall, surging with immensely strong lifeforce ripple. They even turned into streaks of lightning bolts, imbued with unbelievable power, darting towards Joshua like a raging tide.


    "This is a trap set up by a Supreme champion in correlation to lifeforce. It could melt all lifeforce that is not up to standard, turning it into pure life essence."


    The warrior explained calmly again, as if the lightning in front of him was not important.


    "One must understand the fluctuation of such traps. Just like the heart that would contract, the maximum energy output of the trap is never the same. The ones who died here were unlucky¡ªthey got here when the output is at its peak, and were totally reduced into scattered pieces of bone."


    "To break such traps, you must pour your own lifeforce into the trap and slow it down in order to advance safely."


    As he spoke, Joshua raised a fist and crisply struck out. The substantial lifeforce turned into four parts and flew towards the four runic circles, wiping the bolts along the way and turning everything silent. After the powerful formation took Joshua''s heavy punch, bolts of myriad colors flashed immediately with the sound of lightning crackles.


    Soon, the four huge circles vanished completely.


    "Of course, I don''t have to go through such trouble."


    Quickly solving another trap with a single strike, Joshua kept striding forward deeper into the ruins, leaving Vale Dani and the divine armament siblings gaping behind him.


    "One-punch again¡­"


    The violet-haired mage appeared distracted. Although she knew of the warrior''s depth, she never imagined that he was actually so powerful.


    It must also be noted that each time an ancient ruin was unlocked, there were unparalleled danger and calamity awaiting within. Even grandmasters who had ventured through the barren wilderness for their whole lives would not be able to easily handle all the traps along their way.


    But Joshua simply broke through with sheer power, his pure and immense lifeforce breaking apart all sorts of danger in an unreasonable fashion. If the people who had set up the trap in a bygone era learned about this, they might vomit blood.


    From then onwards, Joshua kept striding ahead towards the deepest part of the ruins, every trap along the way collapsing with a single blow from him.


    There were also champions of the eight top factions who had stopped halfway into the ruins, not daring to break past the traps. As such they became immeasurably shocked as they looked on, their eyes swirling with great wonder while the warrior used his crude method to wipe away the exquisite ancient runes without leaving a mark.


    Of course, there were quite a few mages who were frustrated inwardly, complaining against Joshua''s crudeness. If they carefully examined how the energy circuits operated within the ruins, they would definitely be able to determine the depth and some extent of the energy the individual who set up these traps in those bygone days possessed.


    But now, everything was turned into dripping lava, without a single trace of the past left.


    While that was the case, none of them dared to point a finger towards Joshua. All of them were aware that if, not for the warrior, most of those present would simply stay in front of the traps, fruitlessly thinking about how they would advance.


    Unlike now, to be there as they discover part of the truth about this world.


    As Joshua kept going forward, the crowd behind him began to grow until they finally reached the threshold of the second obsidian door.


    This door also had a mark of being opened. With precise footprint and scent identification, the warrior was positive that Brandon had stepped through the obsidian door.


    As for the other scent that was at once familiar and alien, it must be the other Cult of Pestilence priest. It appeared that the two had battled along the way while passing through all manner of hazardous traps, before stepping into those obsidian doors at the same time.


    "This cult priest is not weak."


    Joshua was begrudgingly surprised. He was familiar with Brandon''s ability¡ªthe blond swordsman could ascend into Supreme anytime. His powers had long surpassed the boundaries of Gold, arriving at an advanced level but not stepping towards it. Just like Joshua who broke through the traps with brute strength along the way, Brandon did so too albeit lacking a little in grace.


    As for the anonymous cult priest, he was definitely uncommon to have held out against Brandon for so long.


    While the warrior sighed emotionally, the entire ruins under Mount Mordus suddenly started to tremble.


    Fractured lines started to tear open on the sturdy stone walls. Boulders and gravels started to gush downward, tremendous earthquakes started to destabilize the entire mountain as if to bury everything deep beneath the ground.


    There was no doubt that the source of the tremors was behind the obsidian doors. The terrible tremors spread out from within. With his own power and level, Joshua could predict that something extraordinarily vicious and powerful was awakening.


    That was why the warrior took a step forward, and cleanly tore away the cumbersome and huge obsidian door from its hinges.


    And then stepped through the gap.

 Chapter 438 Evil God Fragmen

    "All of you, stay out. If there''s a sign that the ruins are about to collapse, leave as fast as possible."


    Calmly issuing his orders to Ling, Ying and the rest who were following behind him, Joshua strode through the doorway.


    His eyes were immediately met with darkness.


    The ancient ruins within Mount Mordus was in truth a gigantic steel prison buried underneath the mountain, with sealing formation and binding spells tailored against Chaos set on every brick on every wall. Everyone present¡ªeven the Pestilence cultists¡ªwere ultimately human.


    Even if they had changed form into Blasphemous Spider-Demons, it was a type of vigor remolding. Since it was quintessentially different from the genuine Chaos in the Void, they were therefore not bound and would just need to beware of the various traps along the way.


    But after stepping through the obsidian door that was two-person tall and half-a-meter thick, the powers of the binding seal within the runic formations had instantly assembled¡ªits energy values darting to tens of thousands, even up to hundreds of thousands. The sensation was like having the weight of an entire summit slamming down on one''s head that intends to utterly crush and destroy every living thing that entered to hold even the corpse eternally where it was.


    Joshua was human and one who carried the power of Order, essentially the same type of energy that runs through the rune traps within the ruins. Despite such high compatibility and adaptation ability, he still felt that his body movements were encumbered with several hundred tons of steel pieces. Needless to say, the weight against Chaos beings would be several hundred or above thousand times the pressure that was mounted on Joshua.


    Nonetheless, the warrior''s body did not even shake once against the load. He merely kept going forward and steadily as always, his feet thudding heavily on the floor.


    Several hundred tons of heavy pressure was nothing to Joshua. When he was a Gold-tier warrior, he could already lift the gates of the Moldavian main city with his bare hands. At his full-power state with the use of various energy empowerment, he could even wrestle against mountain-sized Supreme-tier behemoths. Therefore, this level of weight was just about the same as wearing one more layer of clothing¡ªit felt like nothing.


    There was only a hazy fluorescence within the dungeon. Complicated white lines of energy were running across the dungeon walls, forming shapes that resembled electric circuits. The origin of the earthquakes was close at the fore, the hub where the energy lines assembled.


    There, a certain dark giant creature was firmly striking the floor, intending to shake itself off its bindings.


    No, it was more as if it was battling against someone.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, a dull strike echoed as a black human silhouette flew from the center of the dungeon. Joshua raised his hand and caught the silhouette''s back, and only then did the blond swordsman who had been fighting at full-force realized that there was one more person in the dungeon now.


    "Joshua? You actually came?!"


    Leaning on the warrior''s support to straighten himself, Brandon quickly turned, shocked and delighted at once.


    He was shocked because he was aware of what Joshua had been doing. For the warrior to appear here, it was proof that he had defeated¡ªor had even slain the Supreme-pinnacle champion that was Herlas. As for his delight, it was because he now had a powerful support, and the ''monster'' in the darkness was no longer a worry.


    "What''s the situation at the moment?"


    But unlike the blond swordsman clearly relaxed, Joshua''s expression was very serious. Unlike Brandon who still believed that it was just ancient ruins lying within Mount Mordus, the warrior had already known that this was an immeasurably huge seal to hold an evil object of Chaos.


    Now, they were at the very heart of the seal. It might even have been a part of the evil object that was doing battle against Brandon.


    His sensory was being suppressed here, unable to spread over ten meters¡ªjust like it had been in Herlas''s subspace. That was why Joshua would ask the swordsman about what happened.


    "Ahem¡­ The remnant of that bunch of cultists had escaped into the ruins after losing. They seemed to be familiar with the routes within, and kept delaying our pursuit with their topographical advantage¡­ I was hot on the heels of that priest that led them, killing quite a few cultists, but I still let him escaped into this stone tomb."


    After coughing once to shake out some clogged blood in his trachea, Brandon largely explained the situation. Then, his tone turned serious, while showing heavy doubts and a sense of inconceivableness.


    "But after I followed him in here, I found him loudly chanting a completely bizarre and inhuman phrase, before he held off the heavy hundred-ton pressure and dashed into a bunch of unknown objects in the darkness¡­"


    Before he finished, a scraping and squirming sound suddenly came from the nearby darkness. In the next instant, a second earthquake-like tremor quaked the land intensely¡ªundetectable fractures were even starting to appear in the sturdy surroundings of the stone tomb.


    Then, beams without a source appeared in all directions within the dungeon and focused on the center of the tomb. Incredible ripples of model power resonated, with radiance shining through the warrior''s chest as well as the dual blades in the swordsman''s hands. As if countless chains formed from light, the energy field bound the unnamable object in the center of the tomb.


    The existence that had fought against Brandon finally showed its true body.


    At the depths of Mount Mordus, a stone tomb that was not vast¡ªits length and width did not exceed a hundred meters¡ªlay within the core of the gigantic saucer-shaped sealed ruins. Inside the center of this aged and plain tomb, was a huge, unknown black material that was suppressed and restrained into a sphere shape by countless Order power beams.


    The black sphere was about twenty meters in diameter, formed from a viscous liquid that resembled asphalt. It slowly surged and tried to curve outwards, but was unable to free itself from the entrapment of the illusory beams.


    One beam on the front of the sphere had clearly dimmer radiance than the others. It flashed, as if it had come in contact with something harmful, allowing the black paste to break through the Order power barrier, forming a single long tentacle.


    The one that had fought against Brandon was exactly this thick and stretching tentacle. The black paste that shaped it slowly squirmed, moving with curious energy flow that makes humans feel uncomfortable.


    Right then, the tentacle was violently striking the floor of the stone tomb. However, its frightening energy was diverted and spread throughout the entire ruin by the runic circles within the tomb¡ªthe cause for the quakes in the sealed ruins just now.


    "Be careful, Joshua!"


    The blond swordsman pressed over his own chest unconsciously as he saw the sight. It was the spot the tentacle had struck and sent him flying¡ªBrandon could feel a rib that was about to shatter inside.


    "That cult priest had used some mysterious method to break part of the original seal," he said, his entire expression solemn. "And then used himself as a sacrifice to animated the curious sphere. Even being bound, its power is terrifying¡ªall my attacks had no effect."


    As he spoke, a pale-blue halo vaguely floated in his eyes, and his voice trembled. "This monster has no weakness or even concept of death, I simply couldn''t find any flaw or chance¡­ It''s genuinely immortal!"


    Of course.


    Joshua''s eyes focused on the cluster of mysterious black material; he could sense a weak but incomparably familiar scent.


    It was one that he smelled in the Illgner world, when he faced the horrifying meteorite that plummeted down the sky alongside Father Nature.


    That was a fragment of an Evil God.


    Could the life and death of mortal creatures even be used to describe the form of its existence?


    The black sphere that contained faint scent of the Evil God was still struggling in spite of the subduing from the Order power beams. Having finally reawakened after getting a sacrifice, the Chaos object in the Void was striving to escape the cage that had imprisoned for millennia.


    But how could the seal, put in place by the champion that defeated it, would let it escape easily?


    As the floor beneath his feet reverberated, the warrior could feel a sizeable energy flow cascading up from the lithosphere. This sealed ruins that stood near the Great Ajax Volcano was maintained by the energy from the magma region thousands of meters below the land.


    That energy was so incredible that the beams that held down the Evil God fragment immediately brightened by a few times. Even that rather dim light pillar returned to its original intensity, pressing it down into the shape of a black sphere once again.


    Only an object was left cruising around within the black ball, as if waiting for a chance to break the seal.


    "¡­ It ended?"


    Brandon gaped at the sight for a moment. He blinked and looked around the stone tomb, his tone baffled as he muttered to himself. "So there''s no need for us to act, huh¡­"


    "It might have been a deity or holy apostle from the Glorious Era who put the seal in place after all¡ªthere is no way a self-sacrifice ritual of a Gold-tier priest would shake its foundation. On the other hand, things would be complicated if Herlas came to break it open."


    While he spoke, Joshua inspected the sparkling runes that were emitting corona rays from every wall of the stone tomb, including the floor and ceiling.


    The runes were producing the pillars of light that sealed the Evil God fragment. They converted the heat energy from the underground magma regions into pure order power and something similar to the positive energy of holy light, creating a tremendous force that could compress an entire mountain into a boulder the size of a house in order to hold down the black sphere.


    If it was not so, Brandon would not be left with mere broken rib when the unchained Evil God fragment lashed out. The swordsman who had yet to enter Supreme would be dealt a heavy injury and be unconscious for dozens of days¡ªeven the warrior would have been maimed.


    After studying the runes for some time, Joshua furrowed his brow.


    "There''s no problem with the seal itself¡ªit''s perfect. The spot that holds the seal, however, is an issue."


    With those words, he pointed to a corner in the tomb. Brandon looked towards it¡ªlines of minuscule cracks were starting to spread, tearing apart several runes that were spreading radiances, making it significantly dimmer. Similar cracks were spread throughout the entire tomb too, slowly extending while energy was being converted and flowed.


    If there were no accidents, the seal would completely lose its function over a dozen years¡ªsetting free the Evil God fragment within the mountain.


    Even Brandon frowned at the sight. He ponderously looked outside the entrance¡ªalready set apart by layers of energy shield that streamed like flowing water. He could only see some blurry figures behind it¡ªamong them was a bunch of purple that waited before the door.


    "This would be a problem. A dozen years is a brief time for us." The blond swordsman sighed and spoked with a low voice. "An eternal Chaos creature¡­ Looks like we''ll need the high priests of the Church of Seven Gods to come and check if the seal could be repaired. Oh, Joshua, aren''t you acquainted with His Holiness the Pope? With him, then it would be mostly assured."


    "Indeed I do." Joshua was pensive too, but compared to Brandon''s solemn tone he seemed nonchalant.


    Then, after a brief murmuring, the warrior suddenly spoke. "There''s no need to trouble the Church¡ªdon''t you have the Dual Blades of Order, Brandon?"


    Joshua''s gaze quickly shifted towards the swordsman''s hip. The two divine weapons were gleaming coldly, resonating with the rich Order power around it while their body streamed with soft glistening light. Looking at the divine weapons that were also part of the Sage''s Legacy, the edges of Joshua''s lips curled up.


    "Why not try using those to see if they could kill the monster?"


    Joshua did not mention to Brandon that the black sphere was very likely the fragment a certain unnamed Evil God had left on Mycroft. Even so, the Sage had been a being who could best and slay Evil Gods. The weapons he left behind¡ªeven not fully awakened¡ªshould have a huge restraining effect on a Chaos being of the Void.


    Brandon too, unconsciously touched the hilt of the two divine weapons. When he had fought the tentacle just now, he could not pull out his weapons in time before he was sent flying, and was therefore unsure if the Dual Blades of Order could damage the opponent.


    Still, the blond swordsman felt that it was a good idea after some thinking. The seal had already been damaged and would crumble, vanish in a dozen years automatically¡ªthere was no harm in trying. Moldova was also ultimately Vale Dani''s domain, and it was always a husband''s duty to alleviate their spouse''s burdens.


    Furthermore, Brandon somehow felt that this was something he should do himself. Even if he did not do it now, he would do the same thing in a dozen years.


    The two men glanced at each other and nodded. Words are no longer needed since they had decided to do it.


    Tightening his grip over the hilt of the dual blades, Brandon closed his eyes and adjusted the energy in his body. Layers of aura with soft-green luster shone around his body as if forming a green color body armor. Under the movement of lifeforce, the injury on the blond swordsman''s chest area quickly healed as he shifted his physical status towards peak performance.


    Then, he pulled out the dual blades.


    There were no fanciful patterns on the plain and unremarkable divine twin blades, only glittering runes that emanated scent of divinity. The blades sparked with white radiance, resonating with the condensed beams in the surrounding tomb. The shapeless ripple as the two mixed caused the cold and hard stones on the walls to slightly hum, as if recognizing the divine weapon that the Sage had left being and were cheering animatedly.


    The formless but razor-sharp breath of the sword spread along with the swordsman''s breathing, cutting the surrounding atmosphere into portions of narrow airflow. Simultaneously, Joshua''s chest heavily pulsated, his thumping heartbeats mingling with the green light, covering the entire stone tomb along with his urgently spreading lifeforce.


    With just a single thought from the warrior, Ling and Ying stepped through the energy shield by the entrance. As mana light flashed, the two divine armaments flew into his grasp and fused into the gray Dragonslayer Swordspear.


    "Do it."


    With a stifled cry, Joshua moved first.


    The warrior''s technique had improved again after his battle against Herlas. Right now, he moved his spear slightly, and all vigor that was flowing away hurriedly shifted towards to the spear tip. Just like the countless little stars being attracted to a certain object, shaping into a long suction pad on the front edge of the spear.


    Meanwhile, the lifeforce and Order power compressed and condensed to their very limits merged with the energy within the surrounding beams. Ignited by the warrior''s will into crimson flares, it was stabbed at the black sphere in front of it.


    Beside him, Brandon moved at virtually the same time, although his movement was much stronger.


    Somehow, the blond swordsman could feel that the Order power in the surrounding beams were rivers streaming into the sea, assembling towards the two ''black holes'' he clenched in his hands. The sacred white radiance even broke the surface of his body, flowing incessantly over his body.


    It was then that Brandon shockingly found out that his Dual Blades of Order had already become two edges shaped in radiance, one of them silver and the other white. Every little radiance that constructed the edge were imbued with countless sacred runes compactly arranged, filled with endless energy that unfurled order scent that was indescribable with words alone.


    Compare to the Azurite that had been activated, awakened and fully charged with uncountable lives of Chaos creatures, the Sage''s Legacy that Brandon held¡ªthe ''Dual Blades of Order'' had not seemed to arrive at the destined moment, and as such never showed any special aspects. But with the warrior''s influence, the swordsman''s fate had been changed, and the wheels of fate that would have started moving a dozen years later started to turn.


    Hence, the twin blades that had shifted into flowing light slashed down directly as Brandon willed it. Emitting a roar as if a thunder, the blades reached the surface of the black sphere even faster than Joshua''s spear even though the warrior had moved first.


    The black ''ball'' had long noticed the dangerous scent that was gathering nearby. It struggled with all its might, its countless tentacles protruding and surging, unleashing ear-splitting hums of something scrapping.


    This time, the Evil God fragment wanted to shake off the shackles of the sealed ruins, truly using all its power it had left. Even the binding field formed from thousands of beam chains were shaken and convulsed from its movements and boomed like oceanic tides. The uncountable runes carved into the war exploded one after the other under the recoil, darkening the entire tomb that had been immeasurably dazzling.


    Nonetheless, the twin blades and spear imbued with power of the ancient Sage, laced with substantial Order power, stabbed onto its body loudly.


    Bang.


    With a soft ring, Joshua felt his spear tip stab into something that was not real flesh and blood as it penetrated the sphere that appeared to be made out that endless asphalt-like paste. Instead, he felt as if his spear had plunged into an air current with an urgently spiraling interior. The current had no direction to speak of¡ªthere were instead countless little Chaos airflow of varying speed, direction, and sizes churning within, as if intending to push the swordspear out from its own body.


    Joshua, however, merely added another notch of strength without a word. As such, the gray spear, carrying substantial energy flow, completely stabbed into the body of the black sphere just like that.


    In the very next moment, a mirage unfurled.

 Chapter 439 Evil God of Air

    There are countless worlds of various compositions in the multiverse, just as the radiance of the Initial Flame came in millions of forms.


    In this unnamed world, all things began with a dark-red sky.


    The gigantic crimson stellar body hung within the universe¡ªthe star, past its prime, shone its weak light upon the three orbiting planets around it. The last time it expanded had been countless ten thousand years ago, leaving the system that once hosted seven orbiting planets with just three of its furthest orbiting planets.


    The planet closest to this red giant had already been locked on by the tide. Half of the stone planet was under eternal incineration¡ªits lithosphere had already melted, while the other was ice-bound in the chilling darkness. All air remaining were liquefied, surging in the cracks between stones.


    The second planet was rotating in a rather unusually sloping angle. Solar winds that were exceedingly violent had already destroyed its ozone in an instant countless of years ago, disturbing the planet''s magnetic field, the brutal impact stirring the planet''s rotation axis.


    And the one furthest from the red giant was a dark blue colossal gas giant. Perhaps because it had been too far away, it did not undergo much change all when its mother expanded all those innumerable years ago, and silently moved in the darkness along its own orbit as always.


    There, everything began.


    The surface of the gas giant was filled with immeasurably ferocious air currents. The winds that moved at tremendous speed wrought cyclones after cyclones that kept fusing and swelling, with some growing up to super windstorms hundreds or thousands of meters in diameter. The majestic sight could be distinctly observed even above the planet itself.


    Joshua''s consciousness awakened at this very moment. He stood upon the vacuum of outer space, unable to react for a while.


    But in the very next moment, the scene changed and he entered the gas giant.


    It was a dark-blue sea of gases.


    Curious airflows that escape imagination had always surged endlessly within this vast billowing sea of clouds. The red giant that took up two-thirds of its sky illuminated everything within with its not-too-warm radiance. As the warrior''s spirit was led by an indistinct guide towards its inner reaches, Joshua had already reached the gas giants rather warm interior when he finally understood where he was and was left shocked by it.


    There were innumerable crystallizations deep below the thin ocean of gases. Frozen ice or metal shards cascaded with the airflow as the energies within the planet''s core ejected them away, although they would soon gradually fall back. The process had continued for several dozen millions of years since it first began. Mana of such grand scale it astonished any existence washed out the microscopic debris, time after time.


    Joshua looked on at the sight. Although he did not know why he who was attacking an Evil God fragment would suddenly appear here, the warrior took not mind but instead observed the insides of the gas giant interestedly


    When he thought about the surprising construct of the Evil God fragment, he could not help having a presage.


    And his presage quickly came to pass.


    The flow of time accelerated. Under the colossal mana scour of the planet as well as the influence of that mana that could be counted in units of hundred million years, the insignificant material that was assimilated by mana was granulated into a core, giving birth to a unique life.


    In the beginning, they were clusters of energy condensation without a fixed form without absolutely no intelligence to speak of. They flowed along the cyclones that moved at hundreds of kilometers per second and wandered the more docile gas oceans, absorbing the mana from the deeper reaches of the planet to augment themselves. Still, the lifeform tended to be killed due to the unstable outer layer construct of the gas giant, destroyed by the incredible air current shifts.


    However, as if sensing that the environment it was born within was too hostile, they instinctively head for the depths of the planet where there was stronger air pressure.


    Ultimately, these elemental forms of life that resembled gases inhabited the most stable gaseous composition at the deeper regions. They were nourished by the mana radiation the planet releases, interacting with each other using a special mana ripple that was electromagnetic radiation.


    But even with the passing of ten thousand years their wisdom did not grow much and naturally did not form any sort of civilization. Despite that, these elementals lifeform that wandered the ocean of gases had their own unique shape of society. The excessive large living gases would combine and form a stable ''artificial'' air construct within the turbulent flow while splitting part of itself to give birth to new progeny. The young would then be released when they grew to the point where they could move independently in the gas ocean¡ªjust like fungus that releases spore to propagate itself.


    The curious morphology of this lifeform born in the gas giant certainly opened Joshua''s eyes, but he knew that this was not the end.


    In fact, it might just be the beginning.


    There were limited spaces suitable for the gaseous lifeform to live within the inner reaches of the gas giant. Stable regions were fewer than imagined, and were partitioned by countless brutal cyclones. Some of the lifeforms had flown out towards the unstable surface layer in search of a new home. However, the potently cascading airflow would mercilessly tear apart the bodies of those adventurers¡ªeven the largest gas lifeforms could not resist the bombardment from winds that could reach up to hundreds of kilometers per hour.


    As Joshua watched attentively, the illusion swiftly flowed with million and millions of times the normal speed, until a gas lifeform that attempted to compress its own body appeared several millennia later.


    Contracting the gases that formed its body and assembling the energy within its body into streaks of urgently cascading squalls, the lifeform shifted its gargantuan body that had a radius of several thousand meters into a dark blue gaseous sphere that measured up to only several meters. Miniaturized, the gaseous lifeform finally broke through the barrier of gales after one swirling adventure, arriving at the surface of the planet.


    It saw the red giant that continuously expand and covered more than half the sky.


    The elemental lifeform did not have the ability to identify colors, but it could sense the terrifying power within the sphere that hung over its own head. The star''s energy radiation, large enough to cover the entire gas giant carried tremendous flow of mana, scouring the surface of the planet and producing a myriad of beautiful radiance as magnetic fields brushed against each other.


    The dark-red sky was the beginning of intelligence.


    Perhaps due to its proximity to the two different energy radiation that clashed, or perhaps due to the instinct that accumulated over many dozen millions of years, the gaseous lifeform that shrunk itself started to change bizarrely. One way or the other, this was the first time in which intelligence was birthed amongst this unique race.


    Returning to its homeland, the gaseous lifeform taught every existence it could interact with the method to contract its own body. And soon, countless blue gas spheres floated into the ocean of gases, receiving intelligence under the star''s radiance.


    Gradually, the new generations of gaseous lifeform had no need to head for the surface layer of the planet to acquire intelligence. Still, the process slowly became affixed into their coming-to-age ritual¡ªonly by compressing their own body, going to the surface independently and safely returning would they be acknowledged as a member of their species.


    They called themselves ''Gass'', a term used by the gaseous lifeforms to denote ''intelligence'' in its primitive language.


    The civilization development of the Gass was slow. They do not after tools or physical materials, but their civilization still slowly progressed in the units of hundred years. Using mana and gaseous construction to build ''walls'' that withstood the rampaging cyclones, the Gass founded the territories of their own civilization.


    As for those inferior Gass that were without intelligence, they were treated as building materials by the same species that could contract themselves, incessantly filling the titanic great wall of gas and becoming part of a newborn civilization.


    "This sort of energy usage is quite special."


    Joshua witnessed it all in the scattered shards of illusion. A bunch of energy luminescence appeared in his hand as he learned how the Gass assembled energy. Soon, imitating the motion of the gaseous lifeform, the ball of light gained an immeasurably solid composition. Even if it were a body of energy that was immaterial, it could now be shaped into different forms as if it existed physically.


    The warrior appeared to be enriched. He felt that he would definitely learn something¡ªperhaps even the clue to Steel Strength ascension¡ªif he kept studying the living morphology of this curious existence. In such a short time, he had already improved his own aura shield and composition of energy flow in his body to a whole new level, largely raising his physical defense.


    Even if it were gaseous lifeform without much wisdom, there were still many aspects that the warrior could humbly learn from them. In the end, all life is a unique miracle¡ªthere was definitely something to be taken from each.


    But the next scene made Joshua''s pupils contract.


    In the void of Chaos outside that world, something cosmic had cruised by. Although the infinitely large existence did not show a hint of its form on the physical plane, it was a shadow that could cover the starlight in the visual plane of energy. The shadow passed by the red giant with three orbiting planets, before vanishing in a deeper layer of the void in no time at all.


    But with that very instant, the end descended upon the system.


    The red giant that previously had more than a dozen thousand of years suddenly started to burn unusually. Its brilliantly shining but not scorching surface suddenly started to boil, as if returning to its peak. The red radiance promptly turned into a brighter gold as endless gases gathered in its core and burned, before beginning to burn everything.


    The balance between energy and mass broken, the aged core of the star began to shrink at an inconceivable speed. After the atypical arrive of the [peak], the star welcomed its end. The radius of its outer layer occasionally expanded and occasionally contracted. As it ejected sweltering gas currents, a small, white stellar body that slowly rotated could be hazily seen appearing in the center of the once-giant star.


    The extinguishing of the Initial Flame, the reason all things end here¡ªan obscure light that was absolutely ungentle.


    As the red giant shifted, the seemingly huge gas giant was devoured by its own sun''s terrifying expansion without any delay. Under the star''s might, the Gass''s fragile civilization was almost completely destroyed in no time at all. It was indeed ''almost'', however, as some of the most powerful Gass did not die under the shift. They were compressed to the very edge of the shell within their own gas form, becoming a barrier sturdy enough to withstand everything to weather the abrupt change.


    The surviving Gass latched on to the metallic core of the gas giant, the remnant of a world they once lived in. But even the dark universe within the metallic core slowly turned cold, while the sun, now a white dwarf, no longer emitted light or heat.


    And so these gaseous existences that fed on energy simply went extinct while sensing their companions'' mana radiation in the cold and desolated darkness.


    Thus, a new Evil God was born.


    The illusion ended.


    In the dark void, the warrior grew cold as he watched the illusory scene of the Evil God fragment advance to its very end. It was as if he himself felt that despair of awaiting his own death in the wretched reaches of vacuum. Furrowing his brow, Joshua came to understand the origin of the illusion, but not why it was so.


    Then, the obviously fatigued voice of a man appeared out of thin air, interrupting the warrior''s thoughts.


    "The thirteenth Evil God, provisionally named [Air], the reason for its emergence may be due to the influence of the first Evil God [Fertility]."


    The somber voice also carried a hint of hoarseness that echoed across the dark void. He appeared exhausted, and was in turn brief with its dialogue. "The Evil God named [Air] did not come itself, the one that invaded the northern continent was just part of its body. With the dire situation in the battle of the void, I after hurry towards the frontline after sealing part of its remains deep underground. We could not discount the possibility of the Evil God of Air could descend once more. But as long as we research its weakness as soon as possible, we could definitely apply it next time.


    "Date¡ªHoly Calendar Year 5319, the 17th of October. Third Holy Apostle beneath the Sage''s Seat, signing off."


    What immediately followed was an infinitely brilliant flash of a blade that could tear across the stellar worlds¡ªeven dimensional composition.


    The flash split apart the dark illusion including the atmospheric touch that plummeted from the sky. As the sacred radiance shone, the Evil God from the Chaos retreated.


    Joshua was completely freed from the illusion and awakened with the spear in his hand. Beside him, Brandon''s eyes still appeared lost.


    In front of them, the inner composition of the Evil God fragment was completely destroyed. The Chaos wind that was compressed to its very limit had lost the energy construct that binds it and intended to rampage and destroy all that surrounds it, but that Chaos energy was completely dissolved under the Order beams within this sealed tomb, leaving just a pillar of dark blue smoke, floating around what was one a black sphere.


    After thousands of years, a successor built a steel shell around the sealing tomb. The craftsman had also carved out the scene where the holy apostle banished the Evil God, but the researcher he had waited for had never come. Then, seismic activity and volcanic eruptions formed earthen layers that eventually built up into a mountain, utterly burying the ancient seal deep underground.


    Until now, two heirs that carried the Sage''s Legacies arrived.


    "That¡­ Is that the truth behind the birth of an Evil God? An elemental world with an elemental lifeform that propagated itself was somehow wiped out slow easily¡­"


    The blond knight''s gaze slowly cleared while the scent over his body slowly became stronger.


    That dazzling blade flash by the holy apostle was awe-inspiring. His usage of energy and his sense towards the world had reached an apex. After witnessing it all, Brandon''s threshold that kept delaying its own ascension relaxed.


    He had actually broken through Skill Mastery right here, just like that!

 Chapter 440 The Third Holy Apostle

    There was a single nightmarish dread shared among the countless civilizations, races, nations, and federations as well as all sentient life within the multiverse.


    That was the Chaos that walked amidst the Void, the symbol of destruction. It was the remnant of civilization, the undead across all heaven and earth, and even more so the ruination that would end all things.


    No existence would be spare from their corruption. Stars would dim, light would disperse while even worlds would be destroyed and assimilated.


    And the blond man who held the blades saw the scene in bygone millennia.


    The celestial limbs that plummeted from the dark clouds, the Chaos touch that descended from the void of space¡ªit was a behemoth that escaped human imagination, a horror that wandered the space between the stars and various worlds. The atmosphere was shaken by its very presence, heaven and earth trembling according to its will.


    Apart from that, there was a plain but sharp edge that was held aloft amidst the rain.


    It was neither sword nor knife, but something bound together by radiance¡ªa blade assembled by Order. It broke apart the ever-present downpour, its cold silver light flashing across the land.


    A tired swordsman held the sharp blade of light aloft; his long hair swaying amidst the wind and rain. Both his eyes were fixated on the black tentacle that seemed to tilt mountains, squirming as it descended from the skies, its body loftily erect.


    "Chaos." The man said, his steady voice echoing amidst the booming thunder.


    "Go back."


    Then, the sharp blade moved, extending endless light.


    The dazzling radiance vanished after a single flash and yet illuminated the horizon. Countless silver lines spread along the path of the blade towards every direction and split the world into two. The touch of [Air] that was larger than mountains was instantly cut apart by the orbit, and the crumbling Chaos wind dispersing into dark clouds across the sky within moments.


    However, it was quickly bound where it was by the silver lines that turned into innumerable chains, turning into a black sphere and pulled down onto the land.


    The illusion ended.


    Brandon Kaos opened his eyes, moved by the Evil God''s agony at its birth, while understanding the secrets behind the path of light. The blond swordsman clenched both his hands, the unparalleled rigor energy optimizing, reconstructing and sublimating within his body as he willed it.


    When he opened his eyes again, he was in the threshold of Supreme.


    Beside him, Joshua disarmed the Dragonslayer Swordspear and let the divine armament siblings stand behind him.


    "Congratulations." He nodded, offering his compliments with a smile. "You''ve reached Supreme too."


    Though the corner of the blond swordsman''s lips had curled up, he could not help but sigh after leveling his gaze on the ferocious gaze of the warrior. "To have you congratulate me¡ªyou, who are seven to eight years younger than I am, but advancing into Supreme much earlier¡­ To be frank, I really can''t be happy at all, my friend."


    Joshua shrugged to skip the topic. He then turned towards the remains of the Evil God fragment¡ªa pillar cyan smoke that still had not disappeared. "You''ve seen it too?" he asked.


    Although there was no hint, the meaning was self-evident.


    "Of course." Brandon nodded solemnly. He opened his mouth to speak, but only did so after he hesitated for a while. "I''ve never thought that an Evil God would be a victim in its previous incarnation. Joshua, were you already aware early on?"


    According to what the blond swordsman knew, Evil Gods were unnamable malevolence that wandered the void. They were born without reason, subsequently laying waste to worlds and civilizations without reason to wipe out the fruits that gave life to all intelligence. But now that he knew of the truth that he never even imagined before, it was certainly hard for Brandon to accept it for the time being.


    Joshua was aware of that too, which was why he simply shook his head and replied with a tranquil voice.


    "Brandon, the sadness of those in sorrow has nothing to do with us. The realm of Mycroft is not powerful enough to show compassion towards other worlds.


    The warrior''s words were very direct. Not quite the fool, Brandon conceded the point after another sigh.


    But at that very moment, the black-haired boy tugged at the corner of the warrior''s shirt. Joshua looked down towards Ling, before following the youth''s finger that was pointing towards a corner of the sealing tomb.


    There, radioactive cracks shaped like spiderwebs were expanding soundlessly. The ancient holy rune circuits were spreading across the entire tomb very steadily, albeit not quickly.


    The warrior could tell that the entire ruins was about to crumble following the destruction of the Evil God Fragment. The core of the seal, having lost the outlet where it channeled its energy, was swiftly self-destructing. In no time at all, the whole colossal ruins beneath Mount Mordus would crumble in its entirety. If it were an ordinary person, they would probably be darting for the exit by now.


    However, even the weakest individuals who were now within the ruins were Gold-tier champions. As such, neither Joshua nor Brandon were in a hurry¡ªindeed, the warrior merely swept his gaze at the cracks, before saying nonchalantly, "I''m a little tired from my fight with Herlas. It''s all yours, Brandon."


    Coincidentally, the blond swordsman who just ascended into Supreme and felt the world becoming much clearer and detailed was raring to test out what powers he now possessed in his new state.


    "Leave it to me!" He laughed heartily.


    Outside the sealing tomb, Vale Dani and Gold-tier champions of the seven other influential factions were waiting outside the threshold of the obsidian door.


    When Joshua ''opened'' it¡ªby tearing down the entire door¡ªthe entrance was barred by an incomparably sturdy energy shield. Although the people outside could hazily observe the glinting radiance within, they could not feel the energy ripples or hear the sounds inside.


    The Gold-tier champions present were no pushovers, with each of them having their own titles. Even leaving aside the Council of Seven, the Skypiercing White Tower as well as the other elite spellcasters of the Imperial Royal Mage Guild, the Eye of Kaiser, and Bucktooth adventurers were elite exploration teams in the Eastern Plains with a reputation of supreme standard in the professional standard. Even the Bladed Wyvern and Blue Shield Mercenary groups were hired by the royal family of a certain nation in the West Mountains¡ªtheir leaders were also the top few even amongst the Gold-tier champions in the entire continent.


    Vale Dani herself was a war mage of the highest level, receiving tutelage from the Supreme spellcaster Nostradamus and owned many precious tomes to study from in her home. The Scarlet family property also spared the violet-haired mage from having to budget her research funds like other spellcasters, able instead to do any experiment she liked.


    In short, the abilities of this group of people were at the point where a single individual picked randomly from them could give multiple normal Gold-tier a good trashing.


    Still, even if that was the case, all of them were helpless against the energy shield. Be it the ''Manabreaker Awl'' the White Tower employed to break all kinds of seals and shields, or the ''Dispel Wave'' the West Mountain psykers held, all had no effect against that single layer of thin, translucent energy coating. All they could do was look at the blinding radiance that seemed to be shockwaves from a battle behind the shield, and then at each other.


    "Why can those two kids go in but we can''t?"


    A burly man with a giant hammer in his hand scratched his head, baffled, before uttering a curse when he looked at his rather deformed weapon. "Bullshit, am I weaker than two teenagers?"


    Naturally, he was referring to Ling and Ying¡ªwho, unlike the Gold-tier champions present, were divine armaments that the warrior summoned. Still, since they could tear apart dimensional barriers, energy shield most certainly would not stop them.


    After trying many times and ascertaining that he definitely could do nothing, a mage from the Imperial Royal Mage Guild also put down the magic staff in his hand.


    "Kids?" He murmured softly, shaking his head as he turned to look at the burly man. "They''re not kids¡­ Those are the incarnation of the count''s weapons."


    At that, he stopped his companion from attempting to break the shield. "It''s fine. If the Count of the North has entered, whatever is sealed inside will be smashed into dust."


    His words were convincing. The other Gold champion from the Royal Mage Guild though about it, before withdrawing his own staff and waited in a corner for the fight inside the tomb to end.


    Along the way, apart from the wall relief and the rune circles unique to an ancient era, none of them had discovered anything worth collecting or studying. Some of the Gold champions had completely believed in what Vale Dani told them¡ªthat the ruins beneath Mount Mordus was only a prison to seal a dangerous object.


    Such a thing was not rare after all. There were also many ruins from the ancient era in the West Mountains regions, and while most were ordinary ruins, some held the seals of powerful demons or Chaos monsters, causing much havoc when teams of adventurers explored them.


    "Damn it, to think that there would have been some huge discovery!"


    Following the example of the two Gold-tier spellcasters from the Royal Mage Guild, every other Gold-tier champion too gradually stopped testing the shield. One of them, a swordsman wearing beast leather armor and appear to have some barbarian blood, spat out half a tooth that was covered in blood.


    ''Never thought that the first sizeable ruins in the North would be a seal," he seethed. "And there are so many crazy cultists, it''s a real damn waste."


    Due to the ambush from the Pestilence cultists, every faction there dealt varying losses. Though there were not many casualties amongst the Gold-tier champions, there were heavy losses amongst the intermediates¡ªthe Silver tiers.


    Furthermore, while the inspector teams composed entirely of elite mages, along with elite adventurers of the Eye of Kaiser were relatively fine, the Blue Shield and Bladed Wyvern mercenaries were almost wiped out. It should be known that the stampede of Blasphemous Spider-Demons and Giant Abyssal Demon were not something the mercenaries'' crude combat formations could withstand.


    Nevertheless, the moment the barbarian swordsman who was almost dealt a light wound spat his tooth on the ground, a colossal reverberation erupted. Innumerable fissures spread like lightning towards every direction with the sealing tomb at its center.


    In a split second, sand and stone spilled as boulders after boulders rumbled as they dropped alongside steel shards. The barbarian swordsman stared blankly upwards at the shaky stone ceiling, mumbling, "Surely not? My tooth is that powerful?"


    Even as he joked, the Gold-tier swordsman was not once startled by what happened. With a flash of his sword, some of the huge plummeting boulders were turned into dust and blown away by his aura. The other Gold champions too activated their own skills, holding off the crumbling body of Mount Mordus as they sprinted for the exit.


    Gold-champions do not fear mountains collapse. Even when caught within the mountain, they could simply dig out a passageway¡ªbut nobody likes being buried.


    Vale Dani stood in front of the doorway, not retreating with the other Gold-tier champions and stubbornly waiting for her husband to return. The violet-haired mage naturally knew that with Brandon and Joshua''s ability¡ªsave for a Legendary opponent¡ªnone on this world would hold against them combined. Nonetheless, her heart was ill at ease, for she wished to see the blond swordsman appear before her own eyes.


    Her wish was fulfilled at the very next moment.


    A green flash from a swinging sword shot towards the sky and surged like a stretching river, blowing away the energy shield that more than ten Gold-tier individuals could not puncture for a long time. Starting from the depths to the peak, it broke Mount Mordus apart, forming a passageway headed directly outside the summit.


    The people that the light touched along its way were not damaged by the horrendous power. Intrinsically manipulated, the energy flow evaded each person perfectly, sweeping away all stone and debris. Then, it shot upwards with a booming tremor. When a Gold-tier champion looked up, he shockingly found that the Moldovan sky that was filled with gloomy clouds had already appeared before him, with the late-night moon setting from a single crack amongst the cloud layers, incidentally shining upon Mount Mordus that was now split in two.


    A single sword swing broke the mountain!


    Brandon unleashed his full strength, the scene where the Third Holy Apostle divided the world and slashed down on the Evil God''s tentacle still fresh in his mind. Using the exquisite learning ability of Skill Mastery to cut Mount Mordus in two along with the crumbling ruins, forming a stretching passageway.


    Following the blond swordsman as he walked out the sealing tomb, Joshua stopped minding Brandon as he went into an embrace with the violet-haired mage, and merely led Ying and Ling ahead on the smooth rock passageway created by the flash of a sword.


    [Evil God of Air]


    Joshua was pondering the information he acquired from the illusion.


    Even though that haggard man who called himself the Third Apostle did not speak much, the information he revealed was much more than Joshua imagined.


    Firstly, it was the number of Evil Gods.


    Starting from the most powerful one Nolan mentioned¡ª[Fertility] that ranked first, up to the provisionally named [Air] that was named as the thirteenth, the Mycroft Civilization had at least encountered and did battle against thirteen Evil Gods in the Glorious Era.


    Next was the Chaos Research Institution that had never arrived.


    Once more, according to the Third Apostle, it could be surmised that there were organizations that had specialized in researching Chaos¡ªeven Evil Gods on Mycroft at the time. Reasonably their reaction speed should be very fast, but even after successors had constructed a large-scale sealing ruins upon the seal the Third Holy Apostle left behind, it could still be seen that the Chaos Research Institution never arrived. They must have met something unexpected and so terrible that one Evil God fragment was not properly stored, being left behind lackadaisically in the North instead.


    And the last was the Third Holy Apostle himself.


    Joshua could not help touching his own chest at the very thought, feeling the Azurite that had fused into his body.


    A historical clip he watched that was verified by the system itself appeared in his mind.


    ¨C¨CThousands and thousands of years ago, the Sage had found the Azurite buried deep within the depths of the Bottomless Abyss. He then gave it to the Third Apostle, while handing him the mission to calm the tide of Chaos and seal the entrance to the Abyss. After the Battle of the Fallen, the Azurite vanished from the sight of mortals, while the legacy of the Chaos Guardian continued without a word.


    The Azurite and the Chaos Guardian were of course, the legacy of the Third Holy Apostle. Therefore, Joshua himself could be the heir of the Third Holy Apostle in this life.


    "Is that a coincidence?" The warrior asked himself in his heart.


    But before he could continue thinking about it, Joshua abruptly noticed that the Azurite on his chest was reacting in resonance.


    Subconsciously turning his head, the warrior turned towards Brandon and the sealing tomb that was split in two. However, he immediately discovered that the source of resonance was neither the blond swordsman nor the seal behind him, but something in front of him.


    Turning back, Joshua looked towards a spot nearby where pale-blue dimensional ripples were spreading towards its surroundings slowly, before a streak of pure radiance penetrated the surging dimensions.


    A white-haired elder with a kind and ancient face appeared before Joshua; his hand carrying the Bright Scepter that was spreading warm light.


    "Just a few days apart, Joshua," he said with a gentle voice. "And you''ve become stronger again."


    Igor, the current pope of the Church of Seven Gods, had arrived in the North.

 Chapter 441 It Is a Great Idea

    Starfall Year 833.


    As if layers of frozen ripples, the jagged hills, and mountain ranges were covered in the colors of deep winter snow. It was late at night¡ªvicious beasts were lurking; the birds were quiet.


    And upon the sky was a slit as if a scar, allowing moonlight to fall.


    Frost refracted the twin moons, the crystalline silver light illuminating Mount Mordus in a dazzling glisten¡ªat the same time, Saint Igor broke through the barriers between dimensions, arriving at the North.


    An ancient hand reached out as the pope soothed the dimensional ripples around his body. He stared before him, at the objective he made this journey¡ªthe warrior who made him surprised and delighted once more.


    ¨C¨CHe has become stronger again.


    Such was the first thought that flashed through Igor''s heart when he saw Joshua.


    Becoming stronger was something only natural¡ªevery warrior in their prime should improve all the time. It was only after more than a hundred years that their breath and blood would decline, their flesh slowly deteriorating while discord appeared between soul and will. Only then would their ability slowly fall to decay.


    However, improvement that could move even the Pope of the Seven Gods Church was certainly no natural improvement, but something more akin to a shift in essence.


    Igor studied Joshua of the now carefully.


    Compared to months ago at the Sacred Mountain of the Distant Sea, the warrior''s body at present held substantial reserves of vigor that was several times what he had back then. The terrifying energy complied to the warrior''s will, flowing in his immeasurably sturdy and perhaps indestructible physicality. Layers upon layers of detailed, complicated, and unique constructs were crisscrossed amidst the muscles and arteries, forming compositions akin to natural runes, releasing energies that was exclusive to Joshua.


    Igor could feel a familiar scent from within the warrior. It was energy directly originating from flame and steel, surpassing all mundane things across heaven and earth¡ªdifferent from the first clue displayed last time.


    Right now, Joshua had grasped the essence of that power. With just a little insignificant understanding, it would be very possible for Joshua to step through the biggest barrier of this world to gain an epiphany for the power to grasp fate.


    The power of Legendary.


    "One step away, Joshua, van Radcliffe."


    Closing his eyes and opening them again, Igor could not help sighing once. He looked with a complicated expression at the white-haired warrior, his words carrying a hint of awe. "You''re just one step away from us. I''ve initially thought that this day would come in several or a dozen years¡ªnever would I foresee that it would come so quickly."


    The terrific speed had even disturbed his train of thought, astonishing the pope so much that he forgot the reason he came to the North.


    "A world of difference still remains in one step away. Your Holiness, surely you''re not here to speak about such matters."


    Bowing once, Joshua turned slightly towards the distant horizon. After making sure that there was no reaction over there, the warrior understood that it was not due to some circumstance that happened suddenly, but something already planned. Maybe his fight against Herlas was observed by several Legendary champions.


    Then what is it that could have attracted the head of the Seven Gods Church to travel here to the extreme north from the very ends of the south? Is it the sealed Evil God fragment, or the death of Herlas the Witherer?


    The pope seemed able to see through Joshua thoughts. Brandishing the Bright Scepter in his hand, he smiled, shaking his head. "Stop guessing, Joshua. I''m not here for those trivialities, but for you."


    "And of course," Igor added, turning towards Brandon who was still speaking in hushed tones with Vale Dani, his gaze fixed upon the dual blades on the swordsman''s hip. "For your friend too."


    The elderly pope''s arrival did not seem to shock anyone. Apart from Joshua, Brandon and Vale Dani did not reach¡ªmuch less the other Gold-tier champions of other factions. They never seemed to notice any out of the ordinary, as if the Legendary champion never existed here.


    Indeed, Igor''s figure was like an indistinct sheet of light, unseen for anyone apart from the warrior.


    "He''s very important," Igor said softly after studying Brandon for a while. "If it wasn''t for you, he would have been the best choice¡­ But since you''re here, there''s no chance for others."


    What''s going on?


    Joshua could not stop himself from frowning. The old pope''s mysterious tone was leaving him baffled, and as such the warrior decided to cut straight to the matter. "Your Holiness, is there something you wish to tell me after seeking me out?"


    "That''s right," Igor nodded in reply, not denying the fact. But as if remembering something, he clenched the scepter in his hand


    "But this is not the best place to talk," he said, extending his hand to Joshua.


    Seeing that, the warrior turned towards the divine armament siblings.


    "You guys stay here," he told them, and extended his hand too to grasp Igor''s palm.


    ¨C¨CIt is not flesh and blood.


    At the moment of contact, Joshua sensed that the Pope Igor''s elderly palm was not a human''s flesh and blood body, but the condensation of countless energies and countless ''light''. It had no shape, substance or weight, but could take any shape as the old pope wished and acquire the essence he desired.


    "Time to go," Igor said.


    In the very next moment, the two men vanished after a flash of obscure white light, disappearing from Mount Mordus entirely.


    Meanwhile, in the distant horizon, Israel and Nostradamus stared at the beam that normal beings could not see rise straight towards the sky, as if a reversing meteorite.


    "Let''s go," the sovereign of the Empire said in a low voice, shaking his head after watching for a little world. "Master, we still have much to do."


    "You''re right, Your Majesty." The old mage nodded agreeably, and soon, both men stepped through a green-blue doorway before them and disappeared.


    The void outside the world of Mycroft.


    In the cold and desolated darkness, a warm arc suddenly shone.


    When Joshua regained consciousness and opened his eyes, he had arrived at the boundless exterior of the world.


    There was no air or gravity, but extreme coldness. The sensation of chilliness and suffocation rapidly came, though the warrior did not panic. The lifeforce in him energized, quickly building a layer of transparent membrane over his skin and eyes. Then, red-black aura shrouded Joshua''s entire body and shaped into a halo, blocking out the void energy radiation that was faintly coming through.


    Only after having done that did he had the energy to observe his surroundings, and what he saw made him gape slightly.


    The stars shone brilliantly in the void. In the borderless and desolate darkness, there were endless twinkling stars, while streaks of dazzling galaxies appeared before Joshua without the interference of atmosphere and dust. They glinted and moved as the warrior breathed.


    But Joshua did not focus his attention on the distant ocean of dazzling stars. Instead, he lowered his head and looked below himself.


    It was a layer of formless barrier, shining with hazy radiance and indescribable with any language. The warrior focused his gaze and saw through the barrier, and was soon able to see sheets of clearly divided white clouds and vapor, the dark green land mass as well as the deep blue oceans.


    It was the Mycroft plane.


    The world was at his feet right now.


    After watching it silently for a while, Joshua turned to look beside him where Pope Igor stood. The elderly man was staring at the world below too. Noticing Joshua''s scrutiny, the old pope smiled slightly.


    "This should be the first time you came to the external void, right?" he asked, slightly moved. "Never imagined that you would be so calm¡ªthat really surprised me."


    It''s just that I''ve seen similar sights.


    Joshua did not want to give any further explanation. He never was polite or tactful, and so simply asked a direct question after some thought, "Now that we''re at the void, could you now tell me what''s the matter, Your Holiness?"


    "Of course." As if expecting the warrior''s attitude early on, Igor did not seem dissatisfied with Joshua''s straightforward speech.


    "Joshua, do you know what''s the Great Mana Tide?"


    Joshua nodded¡ªof course he knew. He had always been waiting for its arrival since he came through.


    In the year of Starfall, the magic tide would arrive while strife would gradually arise. As the mana tide that sweeps across the multiverse arrive, the barriers between worlds would decline, allowing dimensional passageways to appear one after the other. Gods would descend across the horizon, the Abyssal seals would be opened, demons would return to life even as the stars lose their color as Chaos and Order wrestled.


    The Mana Tide was the source of all strife in the near future. It would bring majestic progress that could push civilizations to improve their standards by hundreds and thousands of years, but was also a future more frightening than hell itself. Under the ceaseless invasions of Abyssal demons, infernos and gales scorched through the seas while smoke and ash covered the skies. Trapped within, humans struggled and wailed in anguish, unable to rest.


    Still, Igor did not know what Joshua was thinking. He merely looked up, entranced at the stars glittering in the darkness.


    Then, the Pope of the Seven Gods Church calmly raised his hand and pointed towards a direction in the void.


    "Look, Joshua."


    The warrior followed his finger and looked towards that part of the starry sky.


    It was a cluster of stars that was brighter compared to the other parts of the void. Apart from the brilliant starlight and the veins of galaxies, there was nothing unusual of note.


    No, wait.


    As he kept observing, the warrior''s gaze suddenly twitched. He frowned then stared at that starry region.


    "¡­Those cluster of stars is extraordinarily bright!" he said in a low voice.


    The stars within the void are the radiances reflected from countless worlds. The intensity of their brightness was a sign of their condition.


    However, all the stars within that region were unreasonably brighter. Their light was connected, creating shrouds as if a star cloud that was spreading towards other regions at a speed observable to the naked eye.


    Even amidst the void of Chaos, the distance between stars, as well as the obstacles between worlds, the shroud was unfurling as fast as the eye could see!


    Seeing the shock in Joshua''s eyes, the elderly pope revealed a thin smile, and looked together with the warrior at that brilliant starry region.


    "That''s the Mana Tide," he said softly. "Stepping through worlds and stars and sweeping through the multiverse, it would be an unimaginable power and a horror we''ve already known."


    Though Igor''s voice was soft, it was incomparably distinct. His words resonated with the power surrounding both his and Joshua''s body, and echoed beside the warrior''s ears.


    "Behemoths would not inhabit shrubs, just as whales and sharks would not wander creeks¡ªeven Evil Gods are no exception. While the mana tide would allow worlds to emit blinding luminescence, it would certainly attract the leviathans within the Void of Chaos. They would follow the energy tide that even gods could not imagine, showing an unprecedented activity."


    No words were needed to explain as to who ''they'' referred to. Joshua nodded, understanding what Igor was trying to say.


    The elderly pope turned and looked towards the Azurite within the warrior''s chest. The Bright Scepter he held tightly was clearly resonating with the Azurite, sacred scents of Order spread all around. Even in the cold and isolated void, a pure-white halo appeared.


    "One of the Sage''s Legacy is missing."


    Sighing deeply, Igor''s expression had a graveness he never shown before, so much so that the wrinkles on his face became much more obvious.


    "If it was before, we could simply let it be. But now things are different, Joshua. We need to assemble all the powers we could assemble. Gathering the four Sage Legacy''s is of the utmost importance¡ªit hides secrets regarding the Initial Flame, we must have it."


    "You know where it is?" asked the warrior suddenly.


    "¡­Yes." Igor answered with extreme seriousness as he took a long look at Joshua. "Following the hypothesis from the Seven Gods, the Church has grasped the last Sage Legacy and the location of its heir. It''s located at an extremely distant fringe world."


    "You want me to retrieve it?" The warrior''s face displayed an unexplainable smile. "From that distant fringe world?"


    "¡­That''s right." The old pope replied, pausing briefly in silence. "Joshua, I''m not trying to make things difficult for you, but the Church was dealt heavy losses. We''re now unable to use a large-scale teleport to send a team to a distant world and find an anonymous heir. Furthermore, the resonance between heirs is the best choice."


    "I¡­ have duties I must see too." With those words, Igor''s expression became slightly pained as he turned to look at the Mycroft Continent below them. Despite that, his voice carried a hint of resolve. "Roland is now on retreat, while the heir of the Dual Blades of Order has just reached Supreme. They''re not the best choices¡ªonly you would do."


    "I know that it''s a job with unparalleled dangers and a completely unknown world. But we have no choice even if Legendary champions could perish¡ª"


    The pope appeared as if he wanted to elaborate, but the warrior quickly interrupted him.


    "I''ll do it." Joshua smiled, speaking with a tone that Igor could no comprehend while shaking his head.


    "Going to another world?"


    He pondered for another moment, before speaking in a relaxed manner.


    "It is a really great idea."

 Chapter 442 Because I’m Still Alive

    "It is a really great idea."


    When those words escaped the warrior''s mouth, Igor stared at Joshua with a whole new but complicated light.


    He suddenly discovered that he had never really understood the man before him.


    Joshua van Radcliffe¡ªthe count of Moldavia. All sorts of rumors about him had already spread over a vast area from the north to the south. From the Holy Mountain of the Far Sea to the Icy Plains of the Extreme North, across the Western Coast until Eastern Plains, most extraordinary men who had a little aspiration would have heard of the Supreme-tier dragon slayer''s name.


    Still, all these people only knew that the warrior was a young and powerful champion without a predecessor. Those who were more familiar at most had an impression of ''Extremely warlike, never once defeated''.


    Compared to them, the pope believed that he was one of the few who understood Joshua the most on the Mycroft Continent. Since he learned that the young man was the Heir of the Azurite, countless information regarding the warrior had been delivered to his hands.


    Cold, belligerent, merciless to enemies and acts viciously. To a great number of people, Joshua was a brutal and frightening warlike berserker and dragon slayer, one who was more horrific than giant dragons. However, in Igor''s eyes, the warrior was merely playing the part of a liege and a warrior, an approachable enemy of evil. He might not exactly be kind but he definitely was not tied to malevolence either¡ªor the Azurite would never have resonated with him.


    In a nutshell, this was a man with certain eccentricities in terms of his attitude, but was very reliable and worthy of trust. But now, that impression of Igor''s had been refreshed a little.


    Facing the unparalleled danger in a mission to explore a completely unknown fringe world, this man, whose name was used to scare children in some parts, never showed a shred of hesitation. He even smiled when he agreed to the request without any fear in his eyes, merely acceding to it with no doubt, as if it were natural.


    Joshua seemed to believe that his was his duty, accepting the request with utmost confidence.


    But in truth, how demanding the request itself was! Igor knew just how ridiculous his own invite had been. As the pope of the Seven Gods Church, he had actually requested for the count of a domain within the Northern Empire, to journey towards the distant depths of the Void and verify if the truth of a Sage Legacy''s object.


    It would not have been unusual to reject the request on the spot¡ªas the count of a domain, Joshua had ten thousand reasons to refuse this incomparably dangerous solicitation that was incredibly likely to prove fatal.


    Ultimately, Igor did not have the authority to appeal for a man to leave his hometown to journey an unimaginable distance towards the edge of the universe. The mission objective was to find something without knowing where it was, with a nine out of ten chance of death.


    And yet, Joshua did not refuse.


    This warrior had just gone through a tough battle to slay the High Priest of the Cult of Pestilence, while also combining with his friend to shatter an Evil God fragment. Nonetheless here he was, asking with an expectant tone that was hard for Igor to describe, "When would the party be leaving?"


    He appeared impatient, raring to go.


    "¡­ At least half a year later."


    The pope, who wanted to say the earlier the better, paused for a while, before elaborating with an almost undetectable hint of emotion. "The Church has to further validate information regarding that fringe world, we can''t let you go headlong into danger."


    Joshua''s attitude and conviction of voluntary sacrifice for all existence made Igor feel ashamed. All the old pope wanted was to assemble the Sage''s Legacy to save this world that was crumbling by every passing day.


    As such, many things had been done with undue haste. Now, the old pope finally realized that though finding the legacy was of the utmost urgency, ensuring the safety of the explorers was the most important.


    Even when comparing the fourth Legacy with completely unknown value, it was far less vital than this warrior before him¡ªone who bore the unquestionable title of Sage''s Heir.


    On the other hand, Joshua, who Igor believed held the noble sentiment of sacrificing himself for all life, never thought that far.


    A different world, completely unknown, interesting. The warrior thought. Incidentally, it could test out my hypothesis about ascension.


    Joshua appeared as if he wanted to ask more details regarding exploring the other-world¡ªsuch as whether there were powerful primitive behemoths¡ªbut Igor clearly already intended end the discussion.


    The elderly pope turned and looked towards the edge of Mycroft''s dimensional barrier. There, several incomparably dull but slightly large stars were glittering.


    Apart from those few stars, the elderly pope looked around. There was an immeasurably vast but dull region of stars with the Mycroft world at its center. Most of the worlds were already unable to shine brightly, merely spreading an obscure hint of silent destruction.


    Joshua followed Igor''s gaze across the galaxy, naturally noticing the fact while making a guess with the various information he had.


    "This¡­ was caused by the war against the Evil Gods and the Abyss at the time?" the warrior asked with a deep voice.


    "That''s right," Igor said with the same tone and nodded slowly. "The influence of the Glorious Era civilization was not just limited to the world of Mycroft. It was after being forced to retreat at every step that the tumultuous war against the Chaos gradually moved to the continent."


    "Even before that, there were already many worlds that met terrible fates at the hands of demons as well as minions of the Evil Gods, and were completely destroyed¡­ It''s a pity part of history was only described in ancient and sporadic tomes¡ªthe Three-Hundred Lost Years had buried all secrets."


    The old pope could not help but sigh at the mere mention of the Three-Hundred Lost Years. That unknown period that stood between the Glorious Era and the Starfall Era had interred too many secrets¡ªeven the Church of Seven Gods that had the most complete storage of old tomes had many mysteries without answers.


    "Joshua."


    Staring at the cluster of stars that looked even dimmer with the presence of other blazing star-streams around it, Igor suddenly said, "This is the first time you''ve come to the Void."


    The pope extended his right hand and pointed toward the bright shroud that was the Mana Tide, and that stretching, blinding galaxy. "Do you have any thoughts about the multiverse?" he asked calmly.


    It was a spontaneous question. Even Igor himself was not expectant of Joshua''s reply.


    "Yes."


    After some thought, Joshua replied somberly.


    "Humans are very small."


    Igor quickly turned to look at Joshua, but the warrior did not mind the other''s doubtful and surprised gaze.


    Staring at the galaxy alongside the pope and the darkness that engulfed it, he added, "All life is small."


    "Compared to the boundless dark of the Void, even the world is immeasurably small."


    Shifting his gaze from the stars that were shining particularly dazzlingly in the distance, Joshua scoured through the dimmed stars around them.


    "To have dozens, hundreds or even millions of stars lose their light is trivial to the Multiverse," he said, his voice honest and sincere, without an inch of pretension. "The rise and fall of man would be a lot more so."


    "¡­I see. So that''s what you think."


    There was a slight sadness in Igor''s heart as he silently listened to Joshua''s words. He was a little disappointed¡ªbut even if he wanted to reject the notion, the warrior was right.


    That was the truth.


    Compared to the millions of boundless worlds, the Mycroft Continent was at most a speckle among the countless dust. Who would care if it was destroyed apart from the races who lived in it?


    Soon, however, Joshua turned again to look at the pope. As if he could see through Igor''s thoughts, he said tonelessly, "But just being small doesn''t mean that one should give up."


    "A single spark could start a prairie fire."


    "The human body could move mountains and fill seas."


    Joshua stood before Igor, with the young warrior leveling his gaze at the aged pope. "Comparing one man to the entire continent is like comparing the world of Mycroft to the multiverse," he said with a confident voice that Igor found difficult to comprehend. "They would be just a speck of dust, but even such a speck could use magic and aura to shift the entire heaven and earth. Magical technology would even grant ordinary humans such power."


    "It''s precisely because they know how small they are, which was why sentient life would never be willing to become a speck. So they will keep striving and laboring to develop and maintain civilization."


    In the pre-existence, there had been no news about the fourth object of the Sage''s Legacy. Naturally, there was no expedition.


    The Church of Seven Gods had been dealt severe damage. And because of the cultists schemes and instigations, the Mycroft Continent was embroiled in the fires of war before the Great Mana Tide.


    Men wage war against men, men against elves, elves against dwarves¡­ When the Mana Tide and the many gods descended, not only did every faction did not calm, the scale of the war escalated. Due to the lively mana elements, all manner of new enchanted machinery and spell were developed and thrown into the battlefield.


    Every race was busy slaughtering each other, and none cared about the future of the continent or the world.


    All, except the aged man before him.


    Joshua stared at Igor quietly.


    The warrior was no longer a person know almost next to nothing about this world, and only showed interest in combat. The warrior had already become aware of many hidden secrets players in the pre-existence never heard of, such as the fact that this world was already dead, such as the fact that this world needs firewood to survive.


    The firewood was about to burn out¡ªthat much was obvious from how much of a hurry the pope was in to find the fourth Sage''s Legacy object, that he would learn from the profound mysteries of the Initial Flame. Even if Joshua did not appear to be smarter than most, in truth, his agile mind surpassed the imagination of most.


    He could tell from Igor''s somberness and expression, as well as the anxiety that showed from time to time, that this world would not last much longer. Perhaps due to something unexpected, the world was now in such dire straits that the pope himself needed to act, and appeal to Joshua so that he would join the search for the Sage''s Legacy.


    That sounds unreasonable.


    Even in the pre-existence, the state of the Mycroft Continent was not as fine as it is now. The world had held out until Starfall 855 and the second Abyssal Invasion before the Collapse of the Initial Flame occurred, and subsequently burned out under the gales. So why has it appeared so early this time?


    The answer was quite simple. While the circumstances were the same in the preexistence, someone had delayed it then.


    In the past life, Saint Igor, the one known as a god amongst men, had crossed the great divide right after the draconic plague, never to act again. His godchild and successor, Roland Glamorgan, subsequently wiped out all cults on the continent, leveling the land of Chaos.


    To this world that requires Chaos as firewood to prevail, it was no different than drinking poison to quench thirst¡ªand yet Roland did it. The holy knight who in Joshua''s opinion was too kind, too honest and would never betray the Church of Seven had even unlocked to the Abyssal Doorways, allowing the demons to invade the world he swore to protect.


    Because Igor had perished.


    And with the energies from the abyss, the world lasted until Starfall year 855.


    "Don''t worry, Your Holiness." Joshua smiled as he studied the tangled expression of the old man who undoubtedly deserved his saintly title.


    "I would head for that unknown world," the warrior said with a voice brimming with confidence. "And retrieve that final object of the Sage''s Legacy."


    Things did not come to a point that everyone should give up, and neither was there a need for an old man to sacrifice himself to keep this world aloft.


    The warrior softly murmured, "Because I''m alive."


    That was why everything was not as bad as it once was.

 Chapter 443 The Center of Every Gaze Assembled

    Time flew.


    Starfall Year 834, the 3rd of February, deep winter.


    The entire North was covered in snow for half a year. Although there were fewer blizzards come February, the chilling frost winds were still billowing across the plains, spreading icy crystal shards and snow dust everywhere across the sky.


    It was now three months after Herlas''s death and the Mount Mordus ruins incident at Moldova. However, compared to the Imperial hierarchy that was unruffled as if a frozen lake, the entire Mycroft Continent¡ªespecially the many royal houses in the West Mountains region¡ªwere astonished by the monumental event.


    The new generation of Pestilence cultists, led by Herlas the Witherer himself, had run rampant across the West Mountains in the past few decades. They concealed themselves within the ancient forest, making bases at underground shrines filled with hidden circles and runes while executing horrific sacrificial rituals everywhere.


    As such, the various nations in the West Mountains had kept guard resolutely, and so the sacrificial rituals of the Cult of Pestilence were rarely successful. But whenever it was, an entire region would fall, with severe damage to entire populations or the extinction of a certain species.


    Several West Mountains Legendary champions had planned to wipe out Herlas and his ilk once and for all. However, up against the high priest who owned his own subspace and could abandon his flesh body at any moment, the champions could only retreat resentfully most of the time. Furthermore, sending men¡ªhowever many¡ªwithout Legendary individuals guiding the party would merely be handing Herlas rations.


    As such, most of the champions in the West Mountains factions were shocked that Herlas would head for the Northern Realms of the Empire. They were initially elated¡ªintending to see how the Empire would manage that huge annoyance and how they would fail.


    Nonetheless, they only ended up severely disappointed, for Herlas had gone up against that rather famous dragon-slayer liege head-on, and ended up losing by a wide margin before dying in a foreign place.


    The news had busted quite a few eyeballs and caused quite a few tables to be shattered. Although Joshua was certainly a powerful Supreme warrior who was hotly famous in recent times, Herlas was no anonymous pushover either.


    That was something the Legendary champions who once besieged the high priest understood fully, despite their discrete surprise. It was not as if they did not fight against Herlas himself¡ªit was just that they had never once succeeded. Herlas''s tremendous vigor already did not lose out against Legendary champions. In fact, he had arrived at the limit of Supreme, missing just that last breakthrough step to become Legendary.


    And for Joshua to slay Herlas, it meant that he too had arrived at that threshold. In other words, he had already found his own path, and was just one step away from the door to perfecting his own body and arrive at Legendary.


    In just three years, the growth of the Silver-knight up to now was at an ascending speed that was without predecessor or successor. None had done it before in the entire Mycroft Continent¡ªeven after accounting for the old historical records from the Glorious Era.


    It was also inexplicable despite his inheritance of the Sage''s Legacy. Still, it was a blessing in itself since Joshua''s name was often accompanied by the impressions slaughter, terror and combat berserker. As such, many people¡ªespecially the extraordinary individuals in the West Mountains constantly toiled by demons¡ªbelieved that the warrior had perhaps made a deal with some Abyssal Lord, which was why his power could improve so wildly.


    Now, those rumors died down since no one would ever believe that a demon had such power. If they had the influence to make a human ascend to Legendary in three years, would they still be imprisoned in the Abyss? They would naturally have swept across the multiverse and conquered every world instead!


    One way or the other, there are certain powerful factions that now silently acknowledged that Joshua was some deity''s incarnation as they sneaked into the mortal realm. Many wandering champions on the continent also developed an extreme interest in the youngest warrior of legends, and all of them invariably began to head for the North.


    That being said, the North was unexpectedly calm¡ªa contrast to the other regions that were rather restless.


    Starfall Year 834, the 3rd of February, Moldavia.


    Due to the Mount Mordus ruins incident at neighboring Moldova, the entire North had launched a large-scale wave of cultist culling.


    Using the season as an advantage since the snow and sleet that covered the land made it hard for the enemy to hide outdoors, the four territories of the North had captured many scattered cultists who were hidden in remote mountain villages. Still, when it came to numbers, Moldavia had the fewest as well as the weakest.


    According to those arrested, the Northern Realms¡ªespecially Moldavia¡ªwere now a den of devils in the eyes of every Chaos and sinister faction. Many amongst them now would accept any punishment than coming here to die. In fact, the ones captured now were exactly here because they had committed many huge transgressions, and were exiled here as recompense.


    Moldavia, evening by the Pawprint Lake at the Nissia Snow Mountain.


    The glow of sunset was fading as the brilliant golden sun faded and surged with a dim red. Pale purple clouds hung on the gray-blue night sky, and in the cracks between them several faintly discernable stars could be seen.


    Cold winds below thirty degrees billowed across the lake, raising layers of ripples over the lake that never froze despite the extreme cold. As crystalline rays of dusk swayed, dazzling radiances glittered at the bottom of the lake.


    Socrasson and other adventurers from the Eye of Kaiser were standing beside the lake, gazing upon the beautiful scene.


    Due to the Mount Mordus ruins incident, the Eye of Kaiser and Bucktooth Adventurers were dealt relatively heavy casualties. Unlike most official archaeological explorers of different nations or mercenaries hired by nobles, they came to the North simply due to their desire for adventure and exploration.


    Therefore, nobody would foot the bill for their losses. Furthermore, now that the snow and sleet had blocked their route to return, the two parties of adventurers could only quietly stay at the North, earning a little side income from missions while rearranging their teams.


    And would Joshua let those two excellent adventurers'' parties idle in town or carry out some meaningless expedition? As such, the warrior generously provided rewarding terms and invited these adventurers, who were considered elites even within the continent, to work as practical instructors for outdoor lessons at Winter Fort Academy.


    For the two teams who had nothing to do no thanks to the snow, what else was there than going for it? The two sides quickly clicked.


    Just now, the dozens of adventurers led by Socrasson had finished giving their classes, ensuring the safe return of the many academy student teams after half a month. Without any other tasks for the moment, they could now simply relax by enjoying the beautiful sights around the Nissia Snow Mountain.


    Then, they saw a flock of dragons.


    Due to the recent extraordinary activity of mana crystals at the depths that caused the surface of the Pawprint Lake to stay unfrozen, there were a dozen large cascading splashes. Then, an equal number of white juvenile dragons breached before diving back into the lake.


    "¡­ What were those?"


    One of the adventurers, who happened to be standing beside the lake and appeared quite young rubbed his eyes. "Large white fishes?" He asked doubtfully.


    "No," said a middle-aged adventurer who stood beside the youth and appeared to be his senior. Though his eyes were sharper and could clearly grasp a portion of the young dragons'' anatomy in an instant, he was still unable to ascertain what species of dragon it had been. "From the looks of it, some kind of water dragon?"


    Meanwhile, the others sighed with emotion.


    "As expected of the dragon-slaying liege¡ªto rear so many water dragons, truly outstanding."


    Some, on the other hand, were doubtful.


    "But Moldavia is not beside the sea. There aren''t any rivers nearby, only scattered lakes. Why would the count rear so many water dragons?"


    Socrasson, however, was even more shocked than the other adventurers. He could see that the white species of dragon were neither water dragons or silver dragons, but juvenile white dragons¡ªone of the genuine pure-blooded species of the Pentashade!


    ¨C¨CWhat?! How did Liege Joshua hatch this flock of pure-blooded giant dragons?


    Of course, Socrasson knew that Joshua had cleared out an entire dragon lair before. It was not unusual that the warrior could acquire dragon eggs, but to hatch pure-blooded dragons from their eggs had always been a bitter labor heavily dependent on luck. The difficulty itself does not dull in comparison to directly finding a giant dragon and beat it into submission as a mount.


    But now, at Winter Fort Academy, he was actually seeing a dozen juvenile dragons!


    Before Socrasson recovered from his shock, the others suddenly heard a long draconic cry.


    In the sky, the clouds of dusk were split as a colossal silhouette floated past. A blue giant dragon was diving down elegantly from the sky with buffeting windstorms, and arriving above the lake.


    The air boomed as its wings flapped, causing the adventurers'' ears with insufficient ability to ring. Additionally, with its completely unconcealed superior Dragon Might, their brain whited out immediately.


    Supreme giant dragon! Socrasson instantly felt his scalp explode, his limbs paralyzed. The Gold-tier knight wanted to dig a hole to bury himself at the scene, but the lakeside was completely flat.


    ¡ªPerhaps the Pentashade giant dragon is here for revenge against the count, while rescuing the juvenile dragons?!


    Nevertheless, even before the thought flashed through the knight''s mind, a dozen splashes appeared again. Following the giant blue dragon''s instructions obediently, they swam towards land right behind the blue dragon that floated in the air, as if a bunch of little ducklings that followed their mothers.


    The Supreme blue dragon then swept a glance over the panicking adventurers. Nodding in a friendly manner as greeting, it led the juveniles into the forest.


    After some time, Socrasson pinched his own thigh after witnessing the sight. Then, he turned and leveled his gaze at his companions around him, who looked equally lost.


    A Supreme Pentashade dragon was actually helping a dragon-slaying liege, and bringing a dozen young white dragons¡­ for a stroll?


    What, what on earth?


    But even as the adventurers at the North baked a few fishes to calm their fluctuating hearts after seeing a Supreme giant dragon, the Imperial Capital of the Northern Empire was not so tranquil.


    A side chamber within the Morlaix Palace, Holy City of the Triplet Mountains.


    There was a hidden room here.


    In the middle of the space that was several meters squared and stair-shaped, there was a single long table and many chairs. Each wall was carved with mystical runes that spread dull purple light, absorbing all sounds as well as concealing the small space completely from the automated defensive formations in the Morlaix Palace.


    This hidden room has not been visited for a long time¡ªthere was a thin layer of dust on the table. However, there was now a lady with a slim figure whose hair hung below her shoulders now sitting on the leader''s chair, while a black armored cavalier was half-kneeling before her.


    The lady''s face was obscured by a black vapor formed from magic. She looked at the warrior who was immeasurably reverent before her, and spoke gently with a voice that had clearly been transformed by magic. "So, you''re saying that the Northern Count that His Majesty thinks highly of is about to become a new Legendary?"


    "Yes." The black armored cavalier replied simply and concisely. "Tomorrow, or the day after, Joshua van Radcliffe would break into Legendary and affect your plans."


    "Indeed." The lady sighed softly, her voice a little tired. "Everything has proceeded smoothly for more than twenty years, why would such a variable appear so coincidentally now? And more importantly, why would that little rascal prince Dimore be the first one to find him?"


    However, judging from her skin and figure alone, the lady was not at the age to call the second prince a rascal. But it seemed perfectly reasonable whether for both herself or the cavalier, as if it was the truth.


    "It''s an unforeseen misfortune," the lady mumbled to herself, "that has to be wiped out immediately."


    "Who should be wiped out?" The black armored cavalier''s very determined voice was mixed with the clanging sounds of colliding metals. "The second prince or the Northern Count? I''d do my best no matter who it is!"


    "Who should be wiped out?" The lady could not help but shake her head and laugh at the cavalier''s words. "Of course it''s the second prince, my little hunting dog. Unless you intend to act against the warlike lunatic who dashed headlong against the berserker dragon army, as well as charging into the Imperial Capital to slay the heir of the Feltham family due to a little disagreement?"


    "Even if you desired death, your family and myself, your owner, would not want that."


    On the chair, the lady slightly arched her back to pat the cavalier''s head¡ªas if she was really patting the scalp of a loyal dog.


    "I might keep my life because of Israel," she said with a silky voice. "But it''s certain death for you."


    "Alright." Straightening herself, the lady who was sitting spoke mischievously. "Be prepared."


    Though her voice was smooth, it had a chill that seemed to come from the depths of polar glaciers and would not melt in ten thousand years.


    "Be prepared."


    "It''s time for that son of a bitch to pay!"


    The black armored cavalier nodded. "Understood, my master!" He replied with a distinct but deep voice.


    The scheme within the Imperial Capital had just been tailored.


    Meanwhile, the summit of the Sacred Mountain, the Gray Island of the Far Sea.


    Holding the Bright Scepter, Pope Igor stood upon the highest floor of the Great Altar. He was staring at the setting sun that was about to be completely silent, his eyes reflecting the dim sunlight.


    Soon, the setting sun was utterly devoured by the sea, while the elderly Pope closed his eyes too.


    As if a radiance in itself, unfathomably tremendous spiritual powers spread, with the aged man at its center, at the speed of thought, towards the entire Sacred Mountain and even the Far South mainland. Soon, the entire southern continent and all its regions were under Igor''s spiritual sense, with most people not even detecting the little breeze. While there were some powerful individuals who did sense it, they simply considered it an illusion in their doubt.


    It appeared that this was not the first occasion the Pope had done this. He silently swept his gaze across haven an earth, before focusing his sense on a certain vast forest within the Far South.


    The holy land of the elves, the Lake of Eternity, near where the Lifetree stood. There, a flourishing green ''soul'' of unparalleled depth was cascading across the land and the skies. The Soul of the Holy Wood was pulling its roots from within the void, and slowly condensing to form the shape of a beautiful elven lady.


    Aydril Galanoud, Nature''s Magister, had spent several months to adjust the balance of that region and subsequently pulling out her real body from the holy land of the elves. The great druid with noble rank sat on the carriage that was already prepared, and made for the continental warp portal that was already opened.


    She was about to depart for Moldavia in the North, to seek the roots of the elves.


    As if she could sense something, the Nature''s Magister turned and smiled towards the south in her plain cane carriage.


    ¨CThat man might really be able to change the world.


    Recalling his spirit, Igor sighed softly once.


    That warrior with black hair and red eyes had already changed many things that the old man believed to be fated. He leveled the dimensional passageway, acquired information regarding Father Nature, ended the machinations of the Pentashade giant dragons as well as sealed an Abyssal crack that the Church tried to but failed to for many years.


    The old Pope lowered his head and glanced at his pair of hands that was filled with wrinkles and had already aged immeasurably as it turned pure-white.


    To Igor, it was fine to sacrifice an old bag of bones like himself, but he was ultimately the most powerful Legendary of this world.


    If Joshua did succeed in finding the fourth object of the Sage''s Legacy and learn the secrets of the Initial Flame, he would not have to rely on secret methods that had been passed down for a long time and become a pillar to keep this world burning.


    "How far could you go?" The old man muttered softly, starting at the slowly burning tip of his scepter, the invisible and colorless flame that gradually grew weaker, his gaze filled with anticipation.


    Allow this bag of old bones to bear witness!


    Starfall Year 834, the 3rd of February. Main City of Moldavia, the back gardens of the liege''s residence.


    The center of every gaze assembled.


    The warrior, whose white hair had largely returned to black, was holding a huge hairbrush to scrub the black giant dragon''s back in the gardens. Beside him, the silver-haired girl and black-haired boy were busy helping, bringing water and tools while helping to clean the less conspicuous dirt. Meanwhile, the artificial intelligence girl rolled about as she floated in the air, watching as they busied themselves with interest.


    Joshua, who had calmed himself to learn the mastery Herlas and the Evil God Fragment had displayed was cleaning Black''s body, something he had not done for his own mount for some time. He appeared to be in a fine mood¡ªhe was humming a cacophonous tone, and scolding the dragon softly.


    "Turn over, Black¡­ Wait, you actually slept?!"


    Before the black dragon that fell asleep blurrily thanks to the extreme comfort, a knight who looked in a hurry arrived at the garden and half-knelt to give Joshua a report.


    "My lord, there are two urgent messages!"


    The man was Joshua''s dedicated communications officer, and as such cut straight to the main topic without saying much else. "One is from the northern runic dwarves'' settlement, and one more from the Sacred Mountain of the Far Sea!"


    "Read the one from the dwarves¡­ No, read the one from the Sacred Moutain first."


    Blinking, Joshua immediately understood. He glanced at the artificial intelligence lady that was floating in the air, and coughed once.


    "You can leave the one from the dwarves on the main hall table later."

 Chapter 444 The Scene of Another World

    The dim and gloomy skies.


    Low-hanging black clouds drizzled. The rather chilling air, along with thin fogs, shrouded the dimly lit mountain forest.


    A stretching wind pungent with blood billowed through the woods, swaying trees and leaves, revealing a small, narrow path that had been trampled by beasts.


    It was a path that was difficult to traverse. Whenever it rained, the mud would turn swampy, capable of biting down on the soles of any passerby. Together with the mountainous topography and beasts that were likely to appear, even the most experienced lumberjack and hunter would not want to take this route on such occasions.


    But there were some people who, under compelling circumstances, had to take this route.


    A haggard red-haired girl, with pointy ears as well as a pair of dragon wings, was shambling as she walked along that path of beasts with much difficulty.


    There was a blade wound over her right arm so deep that wound could be seen. The wound was scorched at high temperatures, becoming a mixture of scab and ash. On her stomach was a huge cavity that was almost cut clean through, with squirming guts visible. Even her wings were filled with arrow wounds, its membranes utterly torn, with several arrowheads that were not yet extracted digging into the flesh.


    It would not have been unusual for the girl to die immediately from such extensive injuries, but she could still bite down on her pain and kept advancing the little path. Beyond that, her wounds also seemed to be recovering¡ªin just a dozen minutes, most of the lighter wounds were already fully healed.


    After some time again, the girl with dragon wings stopped in her tracks. She felt a numbing itch on her wings, therefore briskly furrowing her brow, reached out with her hand and pulled out the arrowhead that was lodged into her flesh. A pillar of black blood ejected out of the gap immediately.


    It turned out that more than half the wounds on her wings had already healed, and the regrown flesh had pressed down on the arrowhead, thus causing the itch.


    "Thanks to you, I''ve escaped with my life again¡­"


    With a complex expression, the young girl touched the plain white gown over her body. At the moment, it was emitting a soft radiance that was immeasurably pure and holy, billowing gently over the girl''s entire body and recovering every wound on her body at speeds visible to the eye. As her condition turned for the better, the girl started to trudge deeper into the mountain forest.


    The raining forest was incomparably oppressing. Like thick canopies, the lofty growth barred the moving winds completely, leaving just damp and dull precipitation. The soft swampy mud beneath completely absorb the soles, requiring more strength each time the foot was lifted off it. Within the depths of the dark forest were restless shuffling as if something alive was moving, making the place even more unsettling.


    But the girl with dragon wings did not fear such things. She looked towards the direction of the sounds and made a face that she herself thought was vicious¡ªalthough it would not have scared five-year-old children in reality.


    Still, a powerful giant dragon presence pressed forward in that direction at the same time.


    In an instant, the dull and quiet mountain forest boiled. Just like the ensuing ripples after a large boulder had been thrown into a tranquil lake, countless black birds with curious shapes and three legs flew away from within the branches, while there were sounds of rustling grass as beasts hurriedly fled into the distance.


    Though it was not the Dragon Might of a purebred, the presence of one at the very top of the food chain was still very useful even if it was weaker.


    Furthermore, not only did the Dragon Might chased away the beasts, it had also seemed to have awakened something.


    The dark forest began to squirm¡ªthis was no metaphor, but reality as it was.


    Two seconds precisely after the dragon-winged girl had unleashed her dragon-might, the silent forest that had been silent started to move as if alive. The surface shifted unstably, the innumerable tree roots and its vestiges crisscrossing beneath the ground.


    "Hillya Ferragni. You should not have come here."


    Finally, a cluster of twisted, interlocked tree roots appeared from below ground with a boom. Soon, the colossal half-silhouette of a human, a dozen meters tall and cluttered in mud, appeared. The socket of its single black colored eye on its skull was burning with a dark green fluorescence, and it spoke with a low, humming voice at the girl with dragon wings before it.


    "The Dark Creek Forest does not welcome you or the ones chasing behind you¡­"


    However, the treant that was ready to drive away the uninvited guests promptly stopped talking, for the girl named Hillya had taken out a gem spreading warm radiance.


    The gem itself was translucent, shaped like a water droplet and navy-blue in color. There was a blurred luster over it just like water vapors, refracting a streak of rainbow colors that made it appear beautiful beyond compare.


    "O Great Urbandy, King of the Forests, Shepherd of the Swamp¡ªyour highness, I''m ready to present you this Seed of the Holy Stone in exchange for your shelter."


    Hillya''s voice was both dried and hoarse¡ªalthough the white gown had healed her injuries, it could not return lost blood into her body. And with those words, she briskly threw the gem in her hand to the giant treant named Urbandy.


    The treant caught it. For a long time, it stared silently¡ªwith its single eye¡ªat the gem that seemed to be imbued with an entire ocean and was virtually the condensation of pure energy.


    In the end, it sighed like a human, and shook its head.


    "¡­The Dark Creek King could not refuse your tithe."


    The treant''s hand, formed from innumerable roots, caved in to form a little opening and stuffed the ocean-blue gem into its body. Then, Urbandy turned its head and leveled its dark-green fluorescent gaze at the young girl.


    "I''m different from your kind¡ªI''m not flesh and blood, and would never betray my principles. But your tithe delights me, and so I will shelter you for twenty days.


    "But remember, little girl with the blood of dragons¡ªjust twenty days."


    Even as it spoke, the gigantic treant slowly vanished as it reverted into countless tree roots and shrunk back within the land once more. But as mana vibrated the air, its low voice still reverberated thunderously. "The grand army of the undead would reach the mountain forest in three days. You must stay within the depths of the forest or I could not promise your safety."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Hillya immediately breathed a sigh immediately after the other agreed. Her body then softened; she leaned on a huge tree behind her.


    The girl was extremely exhausted, her pursuit by the enemy for days having run her ragged early on. But now that she had arrived at the Dark Creek Forest, a neutral shelter that was rare in this dark world, her safety had the bare minimum assurance in twenty days.


    However, just as the red haired-dragon winged girl looked prepared to sleep, the monumental treant voice resounded across the forest again.


    "A word of advice, little girl with the blood of dragons."


    Urbandy''s voice then appeared to have become much gentler. "In this era where the Death Shadow awakens and demons rampaged, individuals amount to nothing. Why don''t you head to the west and gather with the survivors to fend off those monsters?"


    Hillya, however, did not reply, as if something unexpected happened¡ªshe looked bewilderedly on the gown over her body with a lost expression.


    The stark white, unsullied but plain gown was shining for some reason. Stripes of compact silver light were overlapping each other, before gathering into several lines of rune circuits with endless mystery. The circuits then glowed in different shades¡ªwhite, silver, green and colorless, before finally condensing into a cluster of holy white light.


    "What are you doing? Stop!"


    Apparently sensing something, countless roots amassed again as Urbandy the giant treant formed from underground. It extended its hand, as if to stop the unusual shift on the girl''s gown.


    However it was too late.


    "Whooosh¨C¨C"


    A bellow resounded, as if created by the long winds that billowed through the mountain creek and swamp, while the entire mountain forest trembled once. Then, a blinding beam shot straight high above to the sky with the dragon winged girl at its center, penetrating the low-hanging black clouds within seconds and extended towards the edge of the world.


    "A-Again?"


    Hillya pressed down on her own forehead, and stared confoundedly on her gown that animated herself.


    The same thing had happened almost a year ago. On that occasion, the suddenly-alive gown had autonomously emanated virtually endless light and completely wiped out the Death Shadow army that was chasing after her. Incensed, the enemy sent out a hunting party several times larger than the last one, causing her to flee haggardly for her life until today.


    But now¡­ Hillya looked up at the sacred beam that centered around herself, a hazy premonition within her heart.


    If that last beam was a miracle caused by some mystical resonance.


    Then this time, the mysterious and enchanted gown inherited from her ancestors was calling out to the distance on its own accord.


    "I''m getting chased because of you, but also saved time after time because of you."


    The girl, having worn herself out running for her life since the Cataclysm no thanks to the white gown, mumbled with a voice that was not really distinct between loathing and perplexity. "But until now, I still don''t know why¡­ you have so many secrets¡­"


    Meanwhile, the treant withdrew its hand even as it glared at the beam. Then, it spoke softly, its tone unfathomable.


    "¡­ The Light of the Holy One.


    "Would the prophesized day really come¡­ In this world of darkness¡­"


    In another world, a few days after this scene had happened.


    The black-haired warrior let his weapons do all the work as they scrubbed the black giant dragon beside them, while he stood at a corner and read the emergency message from the communications officer.


    "What is it that needs special-urgent communications?"


    Joshua curiously opened the envelope, his eyes scanning through the brief few lines.


    [¨C¨CThe Fourth Object of the Sage''s Legacy has resonated; it has sent coordinates to the target world on its own.


    Authenticity of coordinates has been verified at a hundred percent.]


    Dexterously igniting the letter into a bunch of smoke, Joshua pensively stood where he was.


    "What''s the matter?"


    03 floated down from the sky and approached Joshua, staring at the black-haired man whose lips were curling up naturally.


    "Why do you look so happy?" She asked, intrigued.


    "Nothing," Joshua replied reflexively, and looked up towards the rare clear sky above Moldavia.


    Although the sun did not scorch in the North, it was still blinding. Nonetheless, the warrior simply stared directed at it, his eyes burning with infernos that even the brilliant sunlight could not suppress.


    "Just a little excited about the upcoming adventure."

 Chapter 445 The Nature’s Magister Has Come to Visi

    Joshua returned to the liege''s residence. He had just entered his private collection chamber¡ªa great hall where mana giant dragon skulls hung after being shrunk with magic¡ªwhen he got more news from his attendants.


    Such as his reward for participating in the war against the berserk dragons.


    Months ago, in the Sacred Mountain of the Far Sea, the warrior bathed in blood as he toiled in battle, and almost perished. It was thanks to the help from the Nature''s Magister, Pope Igor, and several other Supreme-tier clergies that he did not really die.


    Naturally, with toil came rich rewards.


    Just before that battle started, Joshua''s weapons¡ªthe siblings Ling and Ying had been improved to the level of Sacred Items. The Empire had even presented him an aerial battleship, and while the Gale had been struck down by a Supreme giant dragon halfway through the war with its wreck being retrieved by the Imperial Sorcery Laboratory, the warrior already had his fill. It was fine since he could not afford its upkeep anyway.


    The reward after the war was even much more substantial. Even discounting the favorability amongst the clergies and the prestige in the Sacred Mountain he gained, the physical rewards alone were innumerable.


    Due to losses sustained in the war, the Church of Seven Gods did not even have the funds to repair the defensive magic circles that the Sacred Mountain originally held. As such they did not repay him in gold, reimbursing instead with all sorts of items.


    Joshua read the inventory in his hand, and turned towards a silver-green box in a nearby corner of the hall which had been placed there carefully by a maid.


    Five hundred control cores of automated divine puppets, along with an instruction manual.


    "¡­ No gold to build more puppet bodies. That''s why they simply give me this stuff, huh¡­" Joshua mumbled.


    Still, the warrior knew that the five hundred cores were an immoderate reward. To Moldavia, a region that never lacks craftsman and minerals, it was equivalent to suddenly gaining a combat force of five-hundred silver-tiers. Furthermore, giving the cores itself also meant giving the final production method to Joshua and the Empire.


    From that perspective, the Church of Seven Gods was being very sincere.


    Looking down to keep reading the inventory list, Joshua blinked, before turning again towards another side of the hall.


    In that corner was a huge steel container marked with compact magic. On it were several huge Far Southern Kingdom fonts that were written seriously¡ª''Precious Item, Handle Gently''. The large container was steadily placed on a goatskin carpet, sufficient evidence of the transporter''s prudence.


    "Floating halo¡­"


    The warrior nodded. He had almost forgotten about that thing.


    As a giant dragon and steed, Black was actually flightless¡ªeach time Joshua was in a rush or entering battle against flying enemies, he could only go himself and not by riding his dragon. The warrior always complained about the matter, but the floating halo would solve the issue.


    The Church of Seven Gods had developed the floating halo so that giant war puppets could be equipped with flight capability, before the project was put on stasis for all sorts of reasons and only a single prototype was made. And after learning about Joshua''s request, they remodeled the prototype so that it could combine with Black''s body form, allowing the aquatic fire-dragon to fly and dominated the land, the sky, and the seas.


    The floating halo could also fend for itself after being equipped with certain enchantments, but before that it would just be a hunk of fragile metal carved with runes.


    "But I recall that Black seems to be acrophobic¡­" Joshua could not help frowning at the thought, but soon relaxed his brow.


    "Whatever she thinks, she''ll learn after more training anyway."


    Outside the residence, the black dragon who was enjoying a pleasant washing service from the divine armament siblings suddenly flinched and shuddered. As Ying and Ling scolded it in disgruntlement, Black, who had been shocked awake from its dream, could not find the source of that chilling sense of danger.


    Apart from those two items, there were also some rather miscellaneous objects and personnel. They include a whole new set of state-of-the-art alchemical laboratory equipment, as well as some elite clergy specially sent to Winter Fort Academy, five pairs of winged warhorses of both genders as well as special excellent quality holy water¡­


    Either way, the Church of Seven Gods had absolutely shown their sincerity. Indeed, the inventory was so long that even the warrior was too lazy to keep reading.


    Most of the items would arrive from the Sacred Mountain to Moldavia before spring. The batch placed at the hall right now were the most valuable ones, delivered with a warp portal.


    On the other hand, the reward from the Empire may not be as generous, it was still substantial.


    Like the Church, apart from gold, the Empire had awarded Joshua in terms of noble titles and family prestige. Now, Moldavia could enlist up to three thousand troops¡ªunlike city guards and patrol security that were more akin to police outfits or Joshua''s own private army and knights'' platoon, it was a formal army conscription, a regiment that could receive reinforcements from the Imperial Army itself.


    Initially, most official military forces in Moldavia were stationed at the Dark Forest Fortress to combat against the yearly Dark Tide. Now, however, apart from being allowed to increase the number of those soldiers, other conscripts stationed at towns and villages away from the main city were granted huge allowances. This was certainly something important to the northern territory that had long suffered cultists and lawless adventurers¡ªbut more vitally, most of the costs would be absorbed by the Imperial Army, so why not go for it?


    That reward alone was completely enough on its own, but the Empire clearly do not lack money, nor do they want to mistreat Joshua.


    Israel had promised, in his own name, that he would provide Joshua a set of materials that would allow the divine armaments to ascend. It was different from the bathing in holy light power on the Sacred Mountain, and was another type of empowerment. According to a herald, the materials had arrived at the checkpoint of Mount Ural at present¡ªa dozen days more, and it would reach Moldavia.


    Beyond that, there''s a small-scale airship. The thirty-seven-meter long flying craft inherited the designs of the Gale, along with quite a few enchanted weaponries equipped.


    It was a new creation by the Imperial Sorcery Laboratory thanks to the experimental data from the Gale. Not only could it fly swiftly, it could also plunge into and navigate through seawater¡ªa dual-use warship for both sea and air. Of course, the laboratory gave it to Joshua in hopes that he would help them collect more data in his next expedition, since everyone knew that the Count of Moldavia was not a man who would remain in his own domain for a long time.


    The rest were rather varied. Including an assortment of gratitude tokens presented by Moldova, they were rather substantial but trifling.


    Nonetheless, Brandon, who prepared for a return to the Imperial Capital after sharing a tender moment with his wife and daughters a few days ago, had come over to meet Joshua. Apart from having a spar with the warrior, he also informed the warrior about an important piece of news.


    "The Imperial Capital isn''t at peace at the moment."


    When he said that, the blond swordsman had been fixing his collar, but it soon became obvious that he was no savant on dressing. Giving up after quite a while, Brandon spoke seriously and expressionlessly to Joshua as if to conceal his embarrassment.


    "Since returning from the Sacred Mountain, the Emperor has not made a formal appearance for some time. According to Master Nostradamus, he seemed to be troubled over some matter. There''s also a weird atmosphere amongst the nobles in the Imperial Capital."


    "You know," Brandon added with a shrug, "I''ve been staying in the North for too long, but I could still make guess even if I''m not clear on the situation."


    "Dimore Diamond. You''ve met him, Joshua, and you understand the strife within the Imperial Royal Family. Be careful, or you''ll be seen as a thorn on someone''s side."


    Despite the severity of Brandon''s tone, Joshua curiously scratched his head, before working his fingers subconsciously.


    "See me as a thorn in their side? I say, shouldn''t they be the ones who should be careful?"


    As he recalled the speechless expression of the blond swordsman, the warrior suddenly remembered something.


    Damn it. He thought annoyedly. I forgot to ask Brandon for a look at his Dual Blades of Order.


    Still, it was no huge trouble. The blond swordsman would often come to the North to meet Vale Dani¡ªthere was no harm in asking next time.


    Peaceful days often pass quickly. A dozen days soon passed, but quite a few things still happened in those dozen days.


    After the students at Winter Fort Academy had an adventure at the Great Ajax Mountains, it was the time for another live combat examination. This time, it was neither Amelia or Ivan who ranked first, but that half-dwarf in their party. The robust half-dwarf who had just entered adulthood had awakened his innate racial talent of anti-magic and stone-skin ability.


    In the academy that only had Steel-tier talent, he was essentially peerless even though he had had the sloppiest written test results. Laughing sonorously, he defeated twelve despairing opponents, before kicking his best friends off the stage.


    After Nostradamus and Joshua, two of the academy''s deans examined his case for some time, they decided to give the half-dwarf a choice of whether he would transfer to a faculty for combat specialist or remain with the main spellcasters faculty.


    The result, however, was unexpected¡ªit turned out that the little fellow named Nick was a devotee of the Seven Gods Church. With the Gold-tier clergies sent to the academy also having developed a liking to the young boy, he thus became an apprentice holy knight.


    Meanwhile, the juvenile white dragons flourished under the guidance of the blue dragon, Suralno. In months, some of the hatchlings had learned to manipulate magic and flight.


    Ordinarily, white dragons that have an affinity for water and ice elements should first awaken their abilities to control frost and liquids, and not flight support that leans towards air-type. However, their instructor was a Supreme blue dragon after all¡ªbeing influenced by elements that drift from its body is nothing they could help.


    There were quite a few pieces of good news from the dwarf settlement too. The urgent message that came at the same time as the Holy Mountain''s turned out to be a notice from the old dwarf, Moira.


    Through an examination of the living metal over Steel Elemental Unit-01''s body, they had produced a brand-new runic puppet successfully. Still, there were many aspects that were not satisfactory. For example, if it was too far from Unit-01, the living metal would gradually lose its liveliness and revert into normal alloy in days.


    But in the last dozen days, the rune dwarves had made significant breakthroughs. Through imitation of the energy flow in Unit-01, they managed to keep the runic puppets animated for more than ten days. Naturally that was far from enough, but Joshua believed that since the dwarves had found the right path, they would soon acquire the final product.


    When that came to be, a certain thing that he had promised another person would be fulfilled.


    Starfall Year 834, the 18th of February. The liege''s residence, main city of Moldavia.


    Joshua was having lunch at his own dining hall.


    The warrior, who had ascended to Supreme, could now no longer maintain his body functions through energy conversion from food. Even the energy to keep his own digestive organs running far exceeds the nutrition values in most food ingredient, although whatever the case may be, eating was not purely for survival.


    The main dish on the banquet table was the most exquisite steak made from a daemon bull. It was grilled so aromatically, with its surface crispy and the inside tender¡ªperfectly chewy along with the rich earth element mana it was brimming with.


    Side dishes were a variety of magical plants to complement the special delicacy cooked from daemon flesh. Pure taste or not, each dish could provide substantial mana to empower body and spirit, a pleasure that most food could not provide.


    Even if the enriching effects had long since becoming inadequate and ineffectual, the warrior was willing to sit on the dining table to sweep away the food for the smell alone, since his part-time''s chef had refined his culinary skills.


    Taking about five minutes to clear the table, Joshua then took the letter from Ying''s hands as the divine armament girl watched on in shock beside him.


    "What, Ying, another urgent message?" He then asked casually.


    "It''s not that urgent, but it is something written by Mister Nostradamus himself. I believe it''s better that Master opens it himself."


    The silver-haired girl had to compose herself and wipe away that image of her own master eating like a cyclone, before speaking with a slightly doubtful voice. "But weren''t you having a discussion with the old mage in the academy a few days ago? Why didn''t he mention it then?"


    "Because it means that the letter is wrote something that happened just a few days ago."


    Opening the envelope, Joshua scanned through the letter with concentration, and his expression soon became solemn.


    "The Nature''s Magister''s procession had arrived secretly at the Empire''s border yesterday¡­" the warrior mumbled as he read. "A legendary champion is visiting, bringing along ambassadors from the Elven Court, His Majesty Emperor Israel would receive them in the Imperial Capital¡­ Both would enter a series of strategical partnership agreement in order to complement each other according to each''s advantages, mutual benefit, long-term cooperation and principles of mutual development¡ªthat''s the official statement, nothing to do with me."


    Bypassing the middling paragraphs that were mostly nonsensical content such as ''cordial and friendly dialogue'', ''strategic partnership'', Joshua looked at the final part.


    "I see¡­ After the Nature''s Magister has her reception at the Imperial Capital she would head for the Great Ajax Volcano directly. The Empire''s reward would arrive around the same time, while I would lead the elven procession to check if see the dimensional doorway was still where it was, and whether they could head for Illgner."


    Largely understanding the meaning of the letter from Nostradamus, Joshua placed the letter on the table, muttering to himself.


    He had long been prepared for that matter. The underground karst passageway that heads towards the depths of the Great Ajax Volcano had been excavated by the workers wearing enchanted armor. Whilst Joshua had not gone to take a look himself, the workers had claimed that there was a low chance that the dimensional portal was in good condition.


    It should be noted that the one who had destroyed the dimensional portal was the Evil God of Calamity himself. The World Regulator Circle had lashed out in full-power, pulverizing Mount Sigma itself as well as blowing up the underground magma reservoir beneath it. The shockwave even caused the Great Ajax Volcano to show signs of pre-eruption on the other end. Naturally, Joshua knew that the dimensional portal would not be destroyed in its entirety, but to traverse it like normal was not possible now.


    Still, the warrior was alright with that. Joshua just had to lead the Nature''s Magister procession to the location of the portal¡ªwith the expertise of the Legendary champion and the Elven Court, they would definitely find some traces the warrior would miss.


    Perhaps they would really find the way to Illgner?


    "What''s the matter, Master?"


    Ying could not hold back her own curiosity as she stared at Joshua''s thoughtful look. She herself considered it, before asking softly, "Still hungry?"


    "I''d still be hungry if I had ten times the courses I had just now. Of course, that''s not the issue," Joshua replied, shaking his head before standing up and flexing his fingers. "Right. Ying, you''ll come with me to Mount Nissia for a bit later."


    Caressing the girl''s hair as she nodded, the warrior smiled. "I will prepare for a bit. We can''t have our visitors from a faraway land feel that we''re insincere."

 Chapter 446 Welcome To The North

    Starfall Year 834, the 1st of February, the Land of the Far South.


    The gathered snow over the lofty peaks of the West Mountains region had turned into countless flowing rivers, some of them flowing east and vanishing without a trace after entering the Central Black Forest. Those streaming souths would enter the Far South, flowing past the many forest and plains before assembling in the holy land of the elves¡ªthe Eternal Lake of a Thousand Islands.


    The Eternal Lake itself was large enough to be declared a mainland sea. Within it were hundreds and thousands of islands, innumerable and sprinkled like stars over that azure lake surface.


    The land surrounding the Eternal Lake was the territory of the elves. Innumerable elven tribe cities were spread across the lakeside and the river banks, but only the most influential and prosperous elven factions could receive an island within the lake as their core citadel.


    Because there was where the Lifetrees were.


    The Lifetree only grows on the islands within the Eternal Lake. Any elven factions without Lifetree would never be able to stand out.


    And at the very center of the lake where the largest island was stood an unparalleled tree that grew up to the skies, its leaves and branches reaching the cloud layers. The colossal body of this mother Lifetree was even wider than a city, and in turn was where the Elven Court lived, breathing alongside the giant tree.


    Under the shade of the giant tree on the central island was a bald hill. There, a young elf was carrying the severed head of a huge beast, walking through a dirt path towards the isolated wooden hut on the summit.


    Once the entrance opened, the simple but unexpectedly refreshing interior designs of the hut could be seen. A closer look would reveal that it was actually naturally grown from several trees¡ªby the eaves and windowsills, one could spy green tree sprouts that were slowly growing, with some mushrooms opening their spore canopy in a corner.


    The young elf carried the head of his quarry to the center of the hut, where an elderly green-haired elf was sitting and meditating. He neither became surprised by the young elf''s arrival nor did he opened his eyes, and merely spoke nonchalantly.


    "Ira, you''re here."


    The elf named Ira had eyes resembling emeralds and light-blue shoulder-length hair, tied into a shape that allows ease of movement. His features, were handsome like most elves, although his expression and speech had none of the tranquility typical of elves, instead carrying a rare passion and pride.


    "Grand Elder! Look, my quarry!" As Ira said, he placed the huge head in front of the older person. After magic processing, the head was not pungent with blood even as it maintained its ferocious air before death.


    The Grand Elder who sat on the floor opened his eyes slightly and nodded. "Hunting a Gold-pinnacle earth-shaker dragon by yourself? Not bad."


    "Isn''t that right! I think I''m great too!" Ira boasted with no hint of humility, and was even trying to flex his muscles, but since elves were born with lithe physicality he had to give up regretfully.


    Nonetheless, the blue-haired elf was most assuredly proud of the quarry he toiled for.


    "Master Madalla, what''s my result in this assessment?"


    "Argh, I''ve said that it''s fine."


    Sighing lightly over his pupil''s eccentric behavior, the Grand Elder could not maintain his meditation and simply opened his eyes, his metallic silver eyes studying Ira and the behemoth''s head on the floor before him. Elder Madalla then nodded, and spoke in a rather pleased tone.


    "You''ve reached Gold-pinnacle too¡­ That''s considered outstanding for your age¡ªit probably could get an excellent appraisal."


    The blue-haired elf did not say a thing, but it was clear from his smiling face that he was very gleeful. After basking in his glory for a while, Ira composed himself.


    "Then, Master¡­ how do I compare back in your age?" He asked, as if testing the waters. His jovial demeanor also became very serious, the vibrancy he showed just moments ago no longer present¡ªit was clear that he really wanted the answer.


    "Me back in my age?"


    The Grand Elder Madalla sighed again. He certainly could see Ira''s seriousness, and so thought about it for a moment before speaking slowly.


    "Gallandro, the strongest candidate for the next Priest of the Holy Tree in the Elven Court. You know him, of course." The elderly elf said, answering the question with a question instead.


    Still, Ira nodded solemnly in return. The young elf naturally knew the strongest individual amongst the younger generation of the Elven Court, Gallandro Galanoud. On a certain perspective and due to certain factors in his own childhood, Ira was even an admirer of the Gallandro''s.


    "Gallandro''s ability at present is almost the same as my own back then, but he possesses more talent than I do."


    The Grand Elder sat right in the center of the wooden hall, and spoke to his pupil with a tranquil tone.


    "He left the Eternal Lake early, heading out to train at regions infested with berserk dragons. At the peak of the dragons'' rampage, he had charged out alone against a swarm killing hundreds of them with his single bow, stunning even the humans who were giving him support, later gaining an understanding to ascend. Now, though he''s also Gold-pinnacle, he has touched the edge of Supreme. If you spar with him, you would hold out for some time without losing, but when it comes to life and death¡­"


    After pausing for a moment, the Grand Elder said softly, "You''ll die in five seconds."


    With those words, Ira, who had a hint of a smile on his face, wrinkled his brow.


    "Master, Gallandro has the blood of royals and the guidance of a Legendary champion, so it isn''t unexpected that he would be stronger than me. That being said, I''m your student, and we''re of the same age and level¡ªhow could he kill me in five seconds?"


    In that very moment, the blue-haired elf''s body was streaming with a powerful presence, the mana elements cascading around him in the air according to his will. They were soon condensed into natural runes, as if to form a dazzling bow of stars.


    "My abilities," Ira said, a little disgruntled, "made it hard for me to find a worthy opponent amongst the elven tribes around me. That''s why I hunt those behemoths."


    "And that''s just the elven race," the Grand Elder darted a glance at his student before shaking his head. "Listen, Ira. Staying in the forest would never let you witness the sky above the leaves. Your vision is too narrow, and you should know very well that even an existence like Gallandro who could slay hundreds of berserker dragons in his youth would be no more than second-rate on the Mycroft Continent."


    Ira nullified the runes condensed from his mana, scratching his head in surprise.


    "His Highness Gallandro," he said in disbelief. "Able to kill me in five seconds, capable of killing hundreds of berserk dragons in a single battle, would be second-rate?"


    Although he was disgruntled before, Ira knew that his teacher would not lie to him.


    As the Grand Elder of the elves, old Madalla was known for his precise insight. If he said that Gallandro could kill him in five seconds, he was most assuredly right.


    And so, the youth, who thought himself a genius but was dealt a heavy blow instead, asked begrudgingly, "Then, ultimately what is considered top-rate? Don''t tell me that thou isn''t considered top-rate either?"


    The old elf made a small smile; he was waiting for Ira to ask that question.


    "Me? Of course not¡ªI''m second-rate in this world too¡­ But I''ll leave the elves aside and talk about the champions of other races and factions."


    The Grand Elder shifted his sitting posture a little, straightening his back and leveling his gaze with his student.


    "Hr¨®mundr Gripsson, a holy swordsman from the West Mountains, owner of the Silver Oak Holy Sword Mystletainn. While he is of the same tier and age as you, he had already wiped out a dozen cults of varying sizes, slaying the incarnations of at least ten descended demons in the process. He is one of the greats."


    "Emperor of the Northern Empire¡ªIsrael Diamond. In his youth, he rode alone and crashed through the orcs'' stone rhino heavy cavalry, cutting through thousands in each campaign and charged into the orc palace from a thousand miles away. Besieged by their grand army, he cut through three great orc generals before returning safely. He is one of the greats."


    "Barbarossa, Fourth Seat of the Skypiercing White Tower in the Eastern Plains, Master of the Elements. In his youth, he pulled up an entire rock formation from beneath the waves, creating a new artificial island in the eastern sea that he refurbished as his own mage tower. The three major merfolk tribes next to the sea wanted to stop him; they ended up dyeing a vast portion of the ocean around the tower blood-red and only one tribe surviving. He is one of the greats."


    "They are all now Legendary champions, leaders in various powerful faction across the world. They are greats of this world and its last generation."


    "Ira Ellis. You are decent amongst the elves, almost considered a genius¡ªbut to this world, you would only reach so far," the Grand Elder told his student peacefully.


    "To become stronger, you shouldn''t stay in the forest to fight berserk dragons and beasts. You must walk out of it, for the wastelands, snow plains, deserts, and abyss¡ªevery single part of this world awaits you. To witness the other champions under the sky, and feel it with your body¡ªthat way only would you understand the true meaning of nature."


    "Nature itself is definitely neither just forest or plants."


    With those words, the aged Grand Elder rose, appearing incomparably imposing as he straightened himself.


    "I have a spot in the procession who would follow her eminence the Nature''s Magister to the Northern Empire. You could go have a look, to experience the style of the universal greats within your own generation."


    Starfall Year 834, the 1st of March, Moldavia, the North.


    At present, violent winds were moving black clouds that threw a gloomy shadow over the mountains and the plains. Blizzard that covers the sky was pouring, the cold winds engulfing heaven and earth along with dry air, turning all water residue into ice and blanketing everyone with biting child.


    The March blizzard was the last snowstorm in the North during winter, as well as the coldest. Winds of frost would billow from the Lost Sea across ice plains, mountains and wastelands before being eventually barred by the Ural mountain range, shaping into a huge blizzard that shrouds the entire north.


    In its midst, a team that was out of their element with this world journeyed through the snow.


    There were less than twenty of them, but all of them appeared to have Gold-tier ability. They were riding dragon-blooded warhorses provided by the Imperial Military, and at its center was a plain wooden carriage pulled by drakes.


    The wooden carriage was brimming with life¡ªeven in this snowy day, jade-color leaves were still crawling out from the roof, with each leaf bearing a complete Nature Rune and each branch forming a complete Nature Spell.


    That carriage alone was also an extraordinary object that surpasses Gold tier. Along with the abilities of the escort''s Gold-tier abilities, they were a sufficient force to invade a small nation.


    The snowy wind swelled, blowing off the hood of one of the riders and revealing his pointed ears.


    It was a band of elves, heading towards the heart of the Great Ajax Mountains¡ªthe Great Ajax Volcano.


    Ira hurriedly pulled up his hood again and tightened the collar of his windbreaker.


    "My goodness," he complained quietly. "Hasn''t it been snowing for three days? Why won''t it stop?"


    Beside him, Grand Elder Madalla shook his head. "Three days? My good child, the Northern Lands is the at the very northern edge of this world. Blizzards here are counted in units of months."


    The blue-haired elf stopped talking immediately, directing his horse and following the team in dismay instead.


    In his journey with the diplomatic team of her eminence the Nature''s Magister, the young elf unequivocally felt his own shallowness before.


    The highlands of the West Mountains, along with the deserts and blizzards of the Northern Empire were completely different environments from the damp forests of the Far South. On this land that he experienced incredible discomfort, Ira could not help admitting that his ability had most assuredly plummeted.


    Indeed, if he fought against local aces of the same level as himself, the match would be decided in five seconds.


    ¡ªI''ve been arrogant and complacent before, ignorant and narrow-minded.


    Ira honestly admitted his own shortcomings. Still, he was a prodigy amongst the elves, and he understood what he lacked¡ªhis adaptation towards the world and his understanding of Nature. When this journey ends, his ability would definitely improve after experiencing this vast world, and it would not be difficult for him to pursue Gallandro whom he once admired.


    But what counts as a ''great'' that Master mentioned? He thought curiously.


    And in that very moment, Ira promptly lifted his head to looked around him in surprise. He sensed the surge of a hot wind¡ªthe warm breath was coming from the front, shrouding the entire band.


    Boom!!


    The skies that had been covered in black clouds became in darker. Lightning and thunder flashed across the cloud layers, the rolling clouds completely covering all source of sunlight and dumping the world into darkness.


    The band of elves, who had been shuffling ahead, stopped.


    The sound of blizzard and gales gradually turned into the dripping sounds of rain¡ªfloating snow that covered the skies had actually turned into a downpour in seconds.


    The droplets were not cold; they could even be described as warm. As it showered across the icy plains of southern Moldavia, a bolt lightning blasted across the darkness, illuminating the entire world for all to see. With its light, Ira could hazily see that there was an enormous silver radiance up front.


    Orderly footsteps that trembled the land soon followed.


    Band after band of elite armored knights were riding robust dragon-blooded warhorses, leading almost two hundred silver steel puppets as they arrived before the elven procession. They stopped on both flanks of the elves, as if to escort them.


    There were even knights among them who were riding winged horses. All of them, with no exceptions, had arrived before the threshold of gold. Naturally, they were no match for the Gold-champions amongst the elves, but these were a team of elves handpicked from their entire race, while they were just the forces of a single territory.


    Ira watched the sight in astonishment. The excellence of the knights and the might of their presence made him feel that the Elven Court itself was nothing special, but his attention soon was attracted by other things.


    For example, those cries that could be heard from the sky above amidst the thunder.


    It was the immeasurably long call of a dragon, appearing alongside the lightning, echoing in the thick of the clouds.


    Looking towards the gloom, Ira could somewhat see a tremendous figure that poked out of the clouds from time to time, revealing part of its body.


    With black scales that seemed to absorb all light and a smooth but ferocious body, the black giant dragon that had unusual wings that resembled skeletons was carrying a huge steel halo as it weaved in an out of the buffeting winds and lightning. The scorching bolts would be completely absorbed whenever it hit its shell, leaving no hint of a scar.


    The hot winds were getting stronger. At present, the weather was no longer chilling, instead more akin to torrential rains during a scorching summer. The golden gem on the black giant dragon''s chest was emitting light like the sun, illuminating half the land beneath the sky.


    "My goodness¡­ Was it the power of that giant dragon that turned the blizzard into a downpour?!" Ira Ellis mumbled in bewilderment. It was the first time the youth had seen a power that could change the weather. Furthermore, the golden crystal on the black dragon chest that shone like a sun terrified him, for the elf knew that the frightening energies within could kill him instantly several times over.


    The old elf beside him, however, shook his head solemnly.


    "No. It''s not the dragon."


    He stared in awe at the clouds behind the black dragon.


    As a Supreme being, Grand Elder Madalla could naturally see things much more clearly.


    If the incredible life emission that could change entire weathers was a sun burning intensely, then the dragon was just a beast of burden pulling its carriage.


    At the same time, a man''s voice rang across the skies, muffling the gales.


    He spoke to the elves, with a deep and distinct voice that suppressed the sounds of rain and thunder.


    "Your eminence, Nature''s Magister."


    "Welcome to the North."

 Chapter 447 God’s Tears

    However, none of the elves responded to Joshua''s friendly greeting.


    The entire elven group had their windbreaking cotton robes completely soaked in warm, damp rain. All of them were staring blankly towards the clouds at the black dragon and the warrior, their gazes filled with terror and astonishment.


    Looking at the weather that was changed by human will, the young elven prodigy slowly understood.


    Being powerful does not mean adapting to environment¡ªit is to have the world change for oneself!


    Meanwhile, Aydril Galanoud, the Nature''s Magister and an elder of the current Elven King, blinked in her carriage.


    "Isn''t that dragon¡­ screaming?" She mumbled to herself, puzzled.


    Although dragon-slayers did possess special intimidation abilities against giant dragons, he should not be that scary that he would scare even his own mount¡­


    In the end, even the Legendary champion could not imagine why a dragon would fear heights. Still, the welcome was ultimately satisfactory.


    "Long time no see, Count Radcliffe. Your rise in ability surprised me."


    The Nature''s Magister did not get out of her carriage, while the warrior appeared to understand the reason and took no offense. Nevertheless, her gentle feminine voice echoed throughout the ice plains, allowing every person present to hear it clearly.


    "We''re here solely to find the portal towards the world where Father Nature is present, and as such would not stop by town."


    "I understand."


    Joshua was fully aware of the Aydril''s reasoning as he got Black to descend.


    Each Legendary champion was the pillar that safeguards every great faction. Their journeying to meet another faction was akin to carrying a nuclear warhead to another country for diplomacy. If not for Pope Igor acting as a guarantor for the Nature''s Magister¡ªmost likely with some sort of recompense on part of the elves¡ªIsrael would most likely have refused to let the elven champions to enter the country.


    There were many other concerns even so. Additionally, since they could soon ascertain the location of the root of all elven faith, the journey of the Nature''s Magister''s party had been acutely subtle. They moved as fast as they could, and apart from the unavoidable occasions such as the Imperial reception, they would keep heading for the Great Ajax Volcano with almost no pause in between.


    The warrior understood her impatience, and as such did not say much, ordering the knights to lead the way instead.


    "Great Ajax Volcano," Joshua said briefly. "Proceed."


    "Yes, sir!"


    The silver-armored knights responded together under the torrential rain, and turned together, leading the band of elves that were moving again towards the stone path that had revealed itself under the brush of the downpour.


    It was the road that heads straight towards the Great Ajax Mountains.


    Since Joshua took office as liege, he did not supervise much matters in his own domain, but road maintenance was something he definitely pored over. Under his watchful eye, roads that connected his territory towards the Great Ajax Mountains, the Dark Forest and up to the Ural Mountains checkpoint were completed in its entirety. Apart from easing transportation, the road signs also made things convenient for hunters from remote villages and adventurers unfamiliar with the North.


    Time quickly passed.


    They were now deep within the Darl Forest, arriving at the depths of the Great Ajax Mountain range.


    Nothing of note happened along the way¡ªeven the uninteresting daemon ambushes that could have been used to kill time only happened thrice. Since daemons usually had functioning brains, they would hide within their own lairs the moment they saw the tremendous size of the procession. Only enchanted boars, the most moronic amongst them, would charge against their formation.


    Throughout the journey, Joshua spoke with the Nature''s Magister. It surprised him to discover that her eminence, the Grand Druid who was revered by all elves was surprisingly friendly, and comprehensively analyzed the state of the warrior''s power as well as instructing him in some methods to suppress his presence.


    "You''re just a step away from Legendary," the elven lady spoke calmly from within the carriage, never taking a step out. "But the more it''s so, the more you need to control every ounce of your power. That applies even to your spiritual presence, even if it does not contain any ability."


    "I sense that there is an unusually frightening scent of curses imbued within your body. It exponentially raises your presence relative to normal people, but with my technique that fuses yourself with nature, you won''t petrify your own dragon."


    The warrior was naturally enriched with a Legendary champion''s personal instruction. Although he did not quite understand that part about petrifying his own dragon, Joshua could finally control his Charm that had long gone haywire.


    Attempting to fuse his own will with the world, Joshua closed his eyes. Soon, his presence that terrified people slowly lightened up, assimilating into the world, and finally¡­ turning it into a presence that made the entire realm barren and hostile.


    Immediately, everyone including the elves and the Moldavian knights who were leading the group appeared distinctly uncomfortable. They became short of breath, their pupils dilated while cold sweat broke through their entire body. Some who were more sensitive had goosebumps and started to dart glances around, intending to look for the culprit who was destabilizing their heart-rate.


    The area of damage had expanded.


    Seeing the results, Joshua could not help but sigh after ending the ''lightning'', and consoled himself inwardly.


    Well, at least I have a new intimidation technique with a large range.


    The Nature''s Magister was baffled too, not quite understanding why a minor skill that others could apply to conceal their scent without any issues would instead become a collective tormenting technique when the warrior used it.


    But it''s exactly as Igor had said. the Grand Druid though as she nodded in her carriage. He''s a guy that escapes expectations.


    Since the target was clear and their movements swift, the party soon arrived at the outskirts of the Great Ajax Volcano in days.


    The Dark Forest was only dangerous to ordinary hunters and lumberjacks. To proper Silver-tier knights, they were nothing special¡ªmuch less a whole legion of them with units of hundreds, as well as dozens of Gold champions, several Supreme and one Legendary. Throughout the journey, every daemon that was in a winter frenzy were easily pulverized into shards. Several Gold-tier daemon liege even fled in panic after sensing the warrior''s scent, their complexion shifting entirely at his very presence.


    Coincidentally, they ran into the iron-plated mountain dragon Joshua met once before. It had left the Icy Plains of the Extreme North and inhabited the southern parts of the Great Ajax Mountains instead, but never expected to meet the warrior again. The moment it felt Joshua''s breath, the powerful Gold-tier daemon briskly abandoned the old lair it seized and started to dug deep underground towards the north as if his life was stake¡ªas if the warrior was a demon.


    The entire elven procession, whose journey had been a little peaceful, arrived at the foot of the Great Ajax Mountains just like that.


    Before they headed for the underground passageway¡­


    "Ira, you''ll stay at the surface with Davian and the others," the Nature''s Magister ordered from within the carriage. "Elder Madalla, you''ll lead the other elder priest and descend with me."


    Joshua, too, was issuing his orders to the legion of knights. Apart from the divine armament siblings as well as the black dragon girl who had changed to human form but was still shuddering, others were to stay on standby beneath the mountain. Exploring what remained of the dimensional passageway might trigger an eruption over the Great Ajax Volcano. Even with the Nature''s Magister present, boldly entering the mountain body would still be dangerous.


    After the teams were adjusted, the carriage door slowly opened, and a silhouette condensed entirely from jade-green nature energy appeared before everyone.


    It was a humanoid figure assembled from the purest energy. Emerald and green-gold mixed, the watery light combining and shaping the outline of a perfectly lithe and beautiful woman. Within the finer parts of the flowing light patterns on her face, her gaze molded from platinum dots of light could clearly be seen.


    The moment the silhouette appeared, the energy radiating around it had already engulfed the many mountains in the distance. Within the boundaries of that energy shroud, nature¡ªbe it plants or beast, gravel or lava, it was as if all were in awe of this incarnation of heaven and earth, the guide for this world.


    All elves too reverently bowed and lowered their heads at the same time, showing their respect for the Legendary champion.


    Nature''s Magister was the person who guides the world, including the sky, land, wind, thunder, air, water and fire. Be it mountain, forests, beasts, or lakes, rivers, and seas, all moved according to her will at the highest standard.


    The form that Aydril Galanoud was showing at the moment was merely her weakest form. At her home ground, the Eternal Lake of a Thousand Islands in the Far Southern Lands, the power this beautiful elf could unleash could defeat multiple Legendary champions of the same level.


    In the hands of the green-gold silhouette of light was an old and simple box that firmly caught Joshua''s gaze.


    "Father Nature''s breath?" he said in a quiet voice the moment he saw it.


    "That''s right."


    The Nature Magister''s voice carried an almost formless echo. It was as if it came from a place far removed, and had gone through many obstacles to travel here.


    "This box consecrates the Eternal Seed, a sacred object Father Nature had blessed our elven race with in bygone days," Aydril spoke without taboo, softly explaining things for the warrior.


    "In other words, it''s the seed of the world tree¡ªthe Divine Tree of Beginnings, Father Nature''s true form."


    Thousands upon thousands of years ago, the elven civilization prospered and flourished. They built solar ships that could navigate the void, exploring and colonizing other worlds. As their Father God and Mother God, Father Nature naturally support that action without reservation.


    He did not spare using divine powers to create His own seed, intending to let the elven expeditions to find a suitable world to plant it. As an eternal and extraordinary existence, Father Nature did not require descendants¡ªHis action was therefore a complete violation of the natural rules, and was dealt a backlash even as a deity. And so Father Nature was weakened for decades, only recovering to full bloom with devout consecration from the elven race.


    But it was that also in period that the Abyss and the Evil God invaded.


    As Father Nature left, this seed that carried the hopes of the elven race withered, no longer useful.


    Nevertheless, the reason Aydril Galanoud would believe in Pope Igor''s words was thanks to the seed too. The Eternal Seed, once enshrined at the heart of elves'' Mother Lifetree Altar, recently showed signs of revival, meaning that Father Nature''s condition was certainly improving.


    Even if it were the possibility one over a hundred, the elven race would never give up¡ªmuch less the ''very probable'' chance that they had right now? It was exactly for that basis that the elven diplomats would come to brave the immeasurable colds of Moldavia in the Northern Empire.


    Without ado, the Nature''s Magister led the Supreme-tier elves and the many elves as they followed Joshua towards the underground caverns. Though the magma cavern that was recovered from the collapse was narrower, it did not branch out by much. After walking a few hundred meters, the party could sense a huge magma karst in the distance.


    Rich fire elements condensed into sparks in the air, before being returned into the magma by the powers of the Nature''s Magister. Lifeforce emission was repelling most of the boiling elemental energies, staving the heat away from the others as they arrived at the depts of the underground.


    Therein lies a vast magma lake at least several kilometers squared.


    When she arrived, the obscure expression of the Nature''s Magister slowly became distinct. Slightly agitated, she took a step ahead, before reacting and composing herself.


    She had already felt the presence of the damaged dimensional passageway, thus forgetting herself.


    "Count Radcliffe."


    The Nature''s Magister turned to look at Joshua who was smiling beside her. "You''re the owner of this land," she said, her voice returning to her usual tranquil and mildness, "and a human who had come in contact personally with Father Nature."


    "Please guide us on the path to Father Nature."


    The Grand Druid bowed lightly towards the warrior, a salute Joshua did not refuse. He nodded and led Ying, Ling, and the now-recovered black dragon girl towards the center of the magma lake.


    He stepped upon the surface of the magma as if those scorching and surging gold-liquid rocks that was thousands of degrees hot happened to be sturdy land. With each step, the warrior solidified the magma into a path, the divine armament siblings and Black following be him as if it was logical and ordinary daily life.


    Arriving at the center, Joshua looked halfway up the sky, his crimson gaze flashing with streaks of light beams. To the Supreme champion''s eyes, the flow of energy was as clear as the lines in one''s palm, allowing him to identify the points of dimensional contortion with relative ease.


    That''s why, with a brisk point of a finger¡­


    Wroooom¡ª


    Pale blue radiance twinkled.


    The Illgner realm.


    To the elves of that continent, the impact of the Evil God of Calamity had not vanished until this day.


    The haze disaster that once blanketed the entire world had dissipated. As the sun''s ray shone once more, plants started to cover the land that returned to life. Furthermore, the mana that once thick in the air slowly recovered, giving quite the surprise for the elves who were rebuilding after the calamity.


    Still, even with the help of magic, rebuilding a civilization was no small matter. Even so, not one of the elves felt depressed or worried over the matter, because at the heart of the mainland was a stone tree, titanic without compare, pillaring the sky and earth.


    The god of the elves had appeared again upon this world. Though He slumbers, His mere existence helped the elves regain hope and drive.


    Under the destruction of golems, harmonic puppets, and natural disasters, only scarce few elves that hid beneath the fortresses survived. Nonetheless, before he completely slumbered, Father Nature used his buds to rebuild the flesh of countless dead elves and transfused their souls back within.


    Though the bud-elves had only a few years to live, they could still propagate naturally and possessed physical strength that exceeds that of most elves. Having experienced death, they were even more devout to Father Nature and hence became the backbone of the rebuilding efforts of the elven civilization.


    Under the influence of the profound forces, the multitudinous local lifeforms on Illgner that were once extinct walked the land once more. The Illgner Steel Pyton took the opening as Father Nature slumbered due to its wounds to regulate the essence of nature bit by bit, an effect that even the elves could not avoid.


    Still, it was not something bad. The elves that came from another were finally accepted by the rather ill-tempered world will, become a natural member of that realm.


    Wooden or stone buildings were built even as enchanted machines were manufactured one after the other, working magical energies as the gears hummed. Each elf that could use magic therefore became a production center. They would control the enchanted machinery and begin to swiftly rebuild towns where wandering elves gathered, while heading to the debris of former cities to collect resources and data.


    Everything was going well. Father Nature, who awakened from time to time, did not mind much of the Steel Python''s actions. It was simply creating the next cluster of knowledgeable bud-elves into the elven society, assuring that the legacy of the sorcery civilization would not discontinue.


    Not long has passed and hence nothing major happened. But in those few months, though the elven civilization was not as prosperous as it once was, it had at least ignited a bonfire that was difficult to douse that burnt quietly in this post-apocalyptic world.


    As the elves knew¡ªas long as the root stays even if the leaves were pulled, the greenery would return to the land soon enough.


    An elven boy was listening to his teacher as he gave a lesson in a crude langage. The little fellow who had black hair and green eyes had a notebook in hand, scribbling notes with immeasurable seriousness alongside his classmates while the teacher, an elf revived from the tree bud, instructed them.


    The animation of mana, the occlusion of gears, steel creations that operated on steam and electricity, mystical runic patterns¡ªthose were the contents they had to learn. As the next generation who had a long life ahead of them, the tremendous responsibility of rebuilding the entire civilization stood upon their shoulders, as well as the shoulders of their children and grandchildren.


    It was an honor and a duty, and even more than that¡ªa massive burden. Those without resolve would be crushed halfway through, only those who had solid resolve could carry the burden and become individuals who led the future.


    After the specialized classes were over, it was time for miscellaneous curriculum.


    For example, history.


    On the broad magical board, silhouettes that the young elves were extremely familiar with appeared one after the other as the elderly elf''s mana cascaded.


    Those were great men who once guided the progress of elven civilization. Some amongst them had contributed to the continuation of civilization even in this world that Father Nature lived once more.


    As they remembered those important figures, the final scene arrived¡ªa cataclysm that threatened to destroy the world.


    Dust and fog were ever-present while black clouds blocked out the sun. Wandering within the darkness and hunting for all life were golems, thunder giants, along with sky fortresses and light silhouettes that floated in the air.


    And the cosmic star that plummeted from the heavens, intending to shatter the entire world.


    But one man stood before that star.


    Will was the keen lance of that warrior who never took one step back, divinity was the sturdy shield of this man who bore a spear.


    Behind him were the souls of all life. In front of him was the incarnation of the apocalypse.


    And so, catastrophe itself was crushed. Just as thousands and ten-thousand years later, calamity could destroy one civilization after another, it would still be defeated by the will of Life.


    The end of the history lesson marked the end of the day. As a ritual before leaving school, the elderly elf started to guide the young elves to recite a reverent prayer.


    But the moment the prayer ended, the stone tree that was frozen as if dead suddenly started to sway.


    The world tree, boundlessly colossal and holding the skies aloft, a towering peak that reaches into the skies even when its trunk was covered in dust and sand.


    Now, its quaking churned the clouds, upper atmosphere, and gales over Illgner, building sounds of thunder that drummed the air along with bolts of lightning that illuminated the horizon.


    In the distance were fluctuating twinkles of blue light, and Father Nature sensed a nostalgic presence.


    Those were His children He had once abandoned, bring a blessing He once gave to find Him¡ªthis derelict deity, a father that left without a word in parting.


    That was why torrential rains crashed down upon the land.


    Just like a god''s tears.

 Chapter 448 Seizing Fate By The Throa

    Deep within the volcano, red-black tuff held the entire underground karst aloft. Starry fire-element crystals were congealing on the rocky cracks, while swirling golden magma undulated incessantly as the volcano breathed.


    In this hostile environment filled with toxic gases and air that was hundreds of degrees hot, three aged elves were hauling a puppet powered by natural energy towards the center of the karst, in the direction of the erratic dimensional passageway the warrior had opened.


    The solidified volcanic magma carried their weight as they paced steadily. Like them, the Nature''s Magister walked step-by-step to the pale-blue doorway.


    The fluctuating blue radiance within the door was like jumbled lines, the countless dimensional circuits stirred by a terrific power, completely unable to search for any connection from the other end.


    The blow from the Evil God of Calamity had utterly destroyed the dimensional passageway. To have it recover by natural means would require centuries, and before that happened most people would be helpless, only able to wait.


    But while most could not do a thing, that did not mean everyone could not.


    And at the very least, the Nature''s Magister could.


    Carrying the old wooden box in her hands, Aydril Galanoud arrived right below the dimensional passageway. She looked up at the pale blue radiance, and with a shift of her Legendary will the restless cavern fell silent immediately¡ªthe entire Great Ajax Volcano, extremely lively and ejecting smoke pillars from time to time, stabilized too, as if knowing its place.


    Regulating nature¡ªeven the depths of the lithosphere and creating energy that could trigger volcanoes, the Nature''s Magister slowly rose into the air and drew level with the dimensional passageway. She pointed with a finger, and countless red-gold specks of light that represent the volcano''s power assembled at her fingertip, before transforming into a beam that streamed into the pale-blue door of light.


    The two colors mixed to form a soft violet color. Manipulating her own power, the Nature''s Magister did all she could to penetrate the dimensional turbulence and find the world on the other end of the doorway.


    The result, however, was unsatisfactory.


    Joshua stood in a corner as he watched the Grand Druid converted the energies of the volcano for her own use, attempting to catch an edge of the World of Illgner.


    Nevertheless, it was as meaningless as trying finding a needle in a haystack. The warrior could see a hint of anxiety flashing across the face of the Nature''s Magister¡ªthe discomfort from sensing Father Nature''s presence but ultimately unable to grasp His specific position.


    "But I did find it¡­ The Father was indeed there!"


    Taking a moment to compose her stature, the Nature''s Magister continued to search within the dimensional network. Still, her doubts toward Joshua and Igor had been swept cleanly away by now. They certainly did not lie, for the world that Father Nature resided was indeed on the other end of the dimensional passageway.


    But she could not pass.


    And not just that¡ªshe could do nothing. All she was doing were grasping at straws or hauling buckets of seawater even as she kept searching for the faintest of information.


    Such was perhaps the lengths that the Church of Seven Gods went through in their search for the Fourth Object of the Sage''s Legacy¡ªor not. As a bare minimum, the Nature''s Magister had a dimensional door that was ready-made albeit misfiring, while the Church had to open a door by themselves and sense, try and resonate with one world after the other. If not for the Sage''s Legacy delivering its own coordinates by itself, the search would have taken a period counted in units of decades. And when that time comes, everything would be too late.


    However, as the warrior thought about it, the old wooden box that the Nature''s Magister carried suddenly quivered by itself.


    And then started to unleash a tremendous brilliance.


    Emerald nature energies that were brimming spilled out from the wooden box, spreading pure green light. Then, a shriveled wooden ball the size of a human skull leaped out from the box by itself and floated before the doorway.


    The wooden ball was dried and sunken; its surface filled with patterns after it withered. The cracks were even spreading, but now, the ancient ball that appeared as if it was about to turn into powder in any moment, emitted natural energies that left the three Supreme-tier elves beneath it in total disbelief.


    Its appearance stunned even the Nature''s Magister. For a thousand years, the World Seed had displayed no divinity, and was even gradually drying and shrinking as time passed, turning into the shriveled state it was in now. If not for the elves'' prudent care, it might have broken by itself naturally earlier on.


    But now the seed was displaying a power nobody expected.


    Absorbing the volcanic forces that the Nature''s Magister had gathered to swiftly restore itself, the cracks over it started to shut, its cavities recovered while the seed itself slowly expanded.


    Soon, the wooden ball returned to its original state¡ªa perfect, stark-white seed the size of half a human head.


    Overflowing with the vigor of life, the seed swayed slightly in the air as if resonating in this very moment. Then, in the blink of an eye, the chaotic circuits within the violet doorway was smoothed with brute strength, as an endless vast and majestic power akin to a world''s incarnation harshly broke through the whimsical dimensional barriers and arrive at the magma karst deep below ground.


    As the Nature''s Magister and the other elves bowed reverently despite their surprise delight, an ancient but mild voice reverberated through the air.


    "My children, there is no need to bow. I am but a derelict deity, unable to comfortably accept your honor."


    Father Nature''s voice was immensely exhausted; He must have used much power to awaken from His slumber. Still, it spoke with a serene tone to the four elves who were present.


    "It is My greatest joy to see that your home is safe and prosperous, and yet still willing to meet me once more. But do not come over¡ªnever come over."


    Whilst it spoke, the ancient voice appeared able to sense the countless elves that were living in peace at the distant south, even as it spoke with thick cautionary intent.


    "Illgner had been exposed to the prying eyes of the Evil Gods. They would invade a second time at any given moment. It is endlessly dangerous here, never approach this place.


    "That is why the location of the homeland must never be exposed."


    Gradually, the ancient voice became thin and hollow as if about to vanish, why the chaotic circuits in the dimensional passageway slowly reappeared.


    "My power is not much, and hence could not say much, but I could still give you¡ª"


    As the voice slowly weakened with every word, the people present could still hear the last few words distinctly.


    "¡ªone last blessing."


    Boom¡ª!


    Unlike that voice, a frightening power that even made Joshua naturally assume a vigilant pose simply broke through the doorway once more and flowed into the seed in its entirety.


    It was a divine nature power that left even the Nature''s Magister astonished. Conjuring the illusory image of a towering tree that held the sky aloft, it then tore apart turning into ever-present specks before being completely absorbed by the seed as if it was a black hole.


    Having taken in the divine nature power, various patterns that were at once ripples and gullies started to appear over the smooth skin of the seed. Those patterns were naturally connected to all forces of the land, causing the magma cavern to quickly cool. Soon, the molt started to freeze, its radiance fading, before eventually becoming a simple, dark underground karst.


    There were two lights amidst the darkness. One was the dimensional passageway that was slowly dissipating completely.


    The other was the World Seed that had recently absorbed divine powers and the energies of an entire magma lake.


    Under the illumination of the seed, the Nature''s Magister, who almost seemed the same as a normal individual, extended her hand in a daze and took the seed into her own embrace. She caressed the repetitive and orderly nature runes, speechless for the moment.


    Father Nature had sternly severed the connection between both words, separating Illgner and Mycroft. The elves had most certainly met their Father God once more, but had in turn lost him forever.


    His last blessing was the perfect World Seed. The runes that surfaced over it made it the most complete legacy of nature, while the seed of the divine tree imbued with divine nature power would also benefit the elven race endlessly.


    "¡­ Huh."


    Breathing out a long sigh, the Nature''s Magister closed her eyes. Her body could no longer let tears flow, but anyone could hear the complicated emotions within that sigh.


    "It''s finished," she said softly, her tone unclear if it was one of disappointment, or one of happiness over a fulfilled wish. "Let us return"


    The three elven elders shuddered, finally reacting after the incredible sight.


    "Yes, ma''am," they replied at once.


    And so the party left the cavern.


    Joshua, who was leading them, turned to take a long look at the spot where the dimensional doorway vanished as they were about to leave the cave.


    "Evil God invasion, huh¡­" He chewed on the words.


    It was the past of the Karlis realm.


    It was also the present that the Illgner realm had to stay vigilant against.


    It was even more so, the future that the Mycroft realm would eventually encounter.


    Starfall Year 834, the Great Mana Tide would arrive. The gods would watch over all of it, as the demons that lurk within the Abyss and the malevolent spirits that wandered the void await the destruction and corruption of another realm.


    The day where all life screams and eternally had no rest was about to arrive.


    But the man who thought nothing of fate turned to leave the cavern of frozen lava, arriving at the surface.


    The knights stared at their liege while the elves awaited the actions of the master of this land.


    "Depart," the warrior ordered, standing on top of the black dragon and looking towards the distant south. He knew that everything before was not some trivial dispute¡ªfrom now onwards was the point that completely changes the world.


    He would seize Fate by the throat and change the path of destiny.


    With his hand that holds the blade, and a heart burning with incredible flames.

 Chapter 449 I’ll Be Right Back

    Starfall Year 834, the 21st of March. Dawn at Moldavia, the North.


    As the snow eagle screeched in the sky, the bell tower of the cathedral rang gently. Cracks were appearing amidst the dark clouds, showing a glimpse of the eastern sky that was slightly white. Chimneys of the houses in town were issuing smoke¡ªsigns that a new day has come.


    But this new day was not as quiet as it had always been.


    Adventurers who were either rising early or returning late were treading upon the paths of the main city. They were draped in leather armor or capes, their weapons hidden¡ªin Moldavia, apart from factions serving to the liege, none were allowed to equip arms.


    On both sides of the main street, all variety of shops including blacksmiths, enchantment workshop and tavern were yet to open for business. From the windows, the owners could be seen diligently preparing their merchandise and beer they would be selling for the rest of the day.


    Suddenly, due to a curious premonition, the pedestrians who were busy walking could not help looking at the sky above. Even the shopkeepers promptly opened their doors and looked above with a slightly panicking heart.


    Then the crowd widened their eyes.


    On the blue yonder over the city built from stone and steel, there was a sudden brightness. As machines worked and occluded gears hummed, streaks of pure rainbow-colored lights simply appeared without precedent, hanging above the skies.


    The light of dawn certainly could not overlap the tidal surge of mana. Countless colors combined into radiance, the fallout of a terrible power from beyond this world sweeping through the edge of the Mycroft Continent for the first time.


    It had struck the Northern Realms first where the dimensional barriers were the weakest, and the blue sky immediately turned gray-blue. The multitudinous stars appeared between the clouds, their light shining in a lively manner amidst the aurora and surging with indescribably majestic power.


    Meanwhile, at the top of the liege''s residence tower in the heart of the city.


    "Leaving?" The blue-haired artificial intelligence lady asked softly as she floated beside the warrior. "The first fallout had already arrived, and the Great Mana Tide would descend upon this world. Are you sure you want to leave now?"


    It''s too dangerous. That was a sentence she left unsaid.


    The dimensional sea in the multiverse would be disturbed by the terrible energy. If he left for a different world now, it meant that he would not be able to return to Mycroft for months. Therefore, if there were to be some unforeseen danger on the other end, the warrior would have no way back.


    "Of course," standing at the edge of the tower, the carefree man watched the churning mana aurora in the air and spoke with a calm voice, "If we wait for months until the Great Mana Tide finally comes and settles itself before we leave, it''ll be too late."


    Joshua then turned and solemnly said to 03, "Thanks for helping to watch over the domain all this while. Still, this time I''ll be gone for quite some time¡ªI''ll have to keep troubling you."


    "It''s fine, I am created to manage a city from the start," floating in a corner and fiddling with her hair, the A.I. lady spoke with an accustomed tone of indifference, "You on the other hand, please do come back."


    "It''s just a search for a certain object. I''ll bring you along next time." The warrior smiled nonchalantly. He could sense a hint of disgruntlement from 03''s tone, and so leaned over and whispered to her ear.


    "Go have a look in the study when I''m gone. There''s a surprise."


    03''s body shuddered slightly before calming down. She opened her mouth as if to speak, but in the end just shook her head, before the mana projection there shattered in little shards of light.


    Today was the day of the scheduled departure.


    The Sacred Mountain of the Far South had made all preparations. The coordinates towards the other world had been verified again and again by countless clergies, finally acquiring a result that was enough to be declared perfect.


    After 03 left, Joshua himself stood upon the tower, looking below at the city that belonged to him.


    When he first inherited the title of count, the city of Moldavia had changed tremendously. The blacksmiths that once burnt coal to heat metal had now turned into high-grade workshops that elemental magic furnace. Furthermore, magical factories brought all sorts of new and unique magical creations, while weapon stores, tailors or enchantment workshops had been refurbished and taken over many times. Though it did not appear so on the surface, Moldavia did not lose out on the technological aspect even when compared to huge cities like the Eastern Plains where magical technology was common.


    Under 03''s watchful all-weather surveillance, there was no crime apart from some trivial matters such as theft and confidence trick. Robbery and intimidation would be discovered right at the start and quickly stopped by the city guards who rushed to the scene. Still, in truth, there were not many who dared to tread on the wrong side of the law in this city thanks to the reputation of its liege.


    After more than ten minutes, the aurora over the sky slowly faded, the starlight that engulfing the sky too dispersing entirely. The first fallout before the arrival of the Great Mana Tide was now over, but in months to come the fallout would become more rapid until the true Mana Tide descended.


    Meanwhile, behind Joshua, a soft-blue dimensional portal was slowly opening.


    The warrior turned. The one who had opened the doorway had been none other Pope Igor himself, and on the other end was the inner sanctum of the Great Shrine that stood on the Sacred Mountain of the Far Sea.


    "Are you ready?" The elderly man asked; his expression rather exhausted. A dozen days of continuous verifications and calculations of a world on the other side of a doorway would have been unbearable even for a Legendary Champion.


    "Joshua, where are the siblings?"


    "Already here." Joshua turned to look at the single access of the tower where Ying and Ling were quickly hurrying out from towards the warrior. The two seemed to had been bidding Black farewell; their bodies had the hint of a sulfuric odor.


    "Very good." Pope Igor inhaled deeply at the sight, and said in a deep voice: "Preparations for the magic circle are complete. You could leave immediately if it''s alright with you."


    "Then why wait?" Joshua quickly replied with an easy smile. "I can''t wait already."


    Then, in the very next instant, the warrior led his own weapons through the dimensional doorway.


    The blue doorway slowly closed before vanishing entirely.


    After the door completely disappeared, specks of mana began to assemble in the air. Soon, a projection that was looked almost alive formed, and the artificial intelligence lady quietly watched where Joshua departed.


    After a long silence, she mumbled softly.


    "The study?"


    In the blink of an eye, 03''s projection appeared in the warrior''s study¡ªthe A.I. was omnipresent within the reach of the crystal rune energy. Whether it was Joshua''s study or Moldavia''s narrowest street, she could reach it with a single thought.


    The warrior''s study was mostly plain. Apart from the desk piled with official documents were just a sofa for rest and chairs. On the four walls were maps of Moldavia, the Northern Realms, the Empire and the Mycroft Continent.


    However, there was an enormous steel box right in the center of the study.


    03 floated over to it curiously. She saw that there was a button mechanism over the surface of the box, and pressed on it without hesitation. As gears clicked, the huge steel box slowly opened, revealing the object placed carefully right in the middle of it.


    "Eh?"


    03 paused for an instant after seeing the object.


    What stood before her was a masterly crafted puppet that bore a striking resemblance to her own appearance, and appeared to have been made by liquid metals.


    The Gray Island of Aida, the Sacred Mountain of the Far Sea.


    Behind the dimensional doorway to a Moldavia dawn, was noontime at the Great Shrine of the Sacred Mountain.


    The Sacred Mountain that was above the cloud layers was covered in a golden radiance that flooded the majestic altar casted in white marble. Its roof was a brilliant picture of stars; its four walls sculpted in land scenery. At present, one could observe from this spot that was closest to the skies, there was a flashing star plummeting in the distance, turning into a meteor as it streaked across the faraway horizon.


    Leading Ying and Ling, Joshua followed the pope''s steps through the dimensional doorway and arrived at the heart of the shrine.


    Coincidentally, Igor saw the falling star, and sighed. "Something from another realm is falling again¡­"


    Be it the Nuclear Star or the Divine Moon Diamond, they were all meteors that fell from the skies. They were remains of other destroyed worlds that were ultimately captured by the power of the Mycroft realm, shaping into the many mystical treasures.


    Its appearance meant that an entire world somewhere nearby¡ªor perhaps far away¡ªhad been entirely destroyed, the immeasurable matter streaking across the Void. It was also the reason the aged pope sighed.


    Who could tell if the Mycroft Realm is the next world to be destroyed?


    "Follow me. The portal is in another shrine."


    Igor did not chatter much with Joshua at present. He knew the warrior''s personality that disliked meaningless communication, and as such seemed stepped forward towards their objective.


    "Although our calculations recently had been perfect, it does not mean that the portal was perfect¡ªthat''s something I have to tell you before so that you would better prepare."


    The Pope then began to explain in detail the world Joshua would explore this time.


    The world where the the fourth Sage''s Legacy was located at the very edge of far-flung space. It was an ordinary realm hospitable for humans, its ecosystem was not much different from Mycroft''s. The warrior did not need to prepare any special equipment to survive as he traveled there¡ªcertainly good news for the warrior since his movements would not be shackled.


    But due to a shortage of time and the distance simply being too far, the Church of Seven Gods could not prepare too many materials to extend the dimensional portal in time. As such, the portal could only transport the warrior and the divine armament siblings¡ªany more would be too much and might even cause the transportation to fail.


    "That dragon of yours is too massive. It will be very inconvenient even if she turned into human form, that''s why she could not be sent over for the time being."


    The issue that Black would not follow the warrior''s adventure was something Igor had discussed with the warrior.


    "However," the Pope then added after some thought, "if you really need her, I would send her along with some material support during the second opening of the dimensional doorway. It''d take a dozen days."


    "There''s no need." Joshua shook his head in response. He could not help recalling Black''s awfully distressed reaction when she was up in the air, not sure If he should be angry or laugh. Still, he ultimately turned to Pope Igor and said earnestly, "Your Holiness, if possible, I would like to appeal for your help to train that dragon of mine. Or, at the very least, make her stop wailing when she''s flying."


    "That''s¡­ naturally not a problem, but¡­" The old pope blinked, not quite able to reflect on what the warrior was saying at once, remaining dumbfounded once he did. "Fly? Wailing? Why? It''s not a problem to help you train her, the Church has some manuals left behind by Legendary dragon knights for training dragons¡­"


    Soon, Igor ignored his own doubt. Although he was not certain about what Joshua said, the old pope believed that there were still things the warrior needed to know.


    "Setting that aside¡ªJoshua, did you know? This project to explore another world had received the affirmation of almost every Legendary champion on the continent."


    "Oh? What does that mean?" Joshua asked in return with just a hint of interest.


    He did not look too surprised since he was well aware. Although searching for the fourth Sage''s Legacy appeared to be a private affair of the Church, it was a major event connected to the survival of this world. Hence, it was not unusual that it was supported by other Legendary champions at bare minimum, the Nature''s Magister and Israel would be the amongst those in favor.


    Not at all curious about Joshua''s attitude, the old pope said solemnly, "That means you have all their protection."


    "Before you return, your domain and homeland would be watched over by many Legendary champions. Cultist or Pentashade dragon, however powerful, would be defenseless against them. Therefore, you could simply explore the world with ease and without worrying about any trouble at home."


    That assuredly was a surprising good news, and Joshua could not help but nod. With that, Moldavia might even become the safest place in the world¡ªhe was feeling a little sympathy who those who wanted to cause a ruckus in his absence.


    They would never know what awaits them.


    The party had arrived at their objective while they spoke.


    [Star Altar]


    The huge portal was sitting in one of the subsidiaries within the Central Great Shrine. At the moment, its doors were barred by a translucent platinum sheet of light.


    A cluster of holy light rose from the old pope''s hand, changing its form as if it were alive into starry specks that shaped into countless runes. Extending his hand and pushing forward, the runes fused and the sheet parted in response.


    Every corner within the wide interior of this altar hall was filled with compact and complicated runes, whirling in resonance to energy and emitting pale-blue fluorescence in an orderly manner. At the center of the hall, there was a dimensional rift that loomed, staying open under the support of runic energy. Behind it were fluctuating phantoms of starlight, where scenes such as forest, mountains and water deposits of the other dimension were visible.


    "Here it is."


    The pope stopped and stared at the pale-blue rift, his eyes lingering over it for seconds before reaching within his robes to take out a little mirror the size of a palm. "Take it, Joshua." He said as he handed it ceremoniously to the warrior.


    "What is it?" Joshua asked briskly as he took it, his brow lightly twitching.


    "The Mirror of Holy Splendor. It can detect the presence of holy light and guide you towards the Sage''s Legacy as much as possible."


    On Mycroft, mirrors were a tool that represents mystery. Since humans had patented it, the first thing the object showed was their own features, implying that mankind had recognized Self for the first time. Therefore, the carrier was the medium for most magical equipment with the functions to search and discover the truth.


    The other world would not have any holy light religion, which was why apart from the Sage''s Legacy there would be no other sources of holy light presence. Thus, sensing any traces holy light would unmistakably lead to the Sage''s Legacy.


    Meanwhile, Igor was not moving at the moment. As a Legendary champion, the threshold of energy around him would automatically affect the integrity of the runes. It would still be fine if he was alone¡ªbut with the warrior present, their power would overlap if he went too near, thereby disturbing the portal, perhaps even causing it to collapse.


    While the old man had a shred of nervousness in his demeanor, Joshua advanced without any reaction. Although Igor opened his mouth to speak several times, intending to remind that rather nonchalant man to be careful, he simply kept quiet in the end, opting to trust in him.


    After all, the warrior never disappointed anyone.


    Taking one step after another and finally stopping before the pale-blue rift that was directed towards a distant and alien world, Joshua could sense a completely different sensation from every portal he stepped through before.


    The apparition from the other world ceaselessly changed in front of him. As if a vortex in a sea abyss, the little rift was emanating the smell of foreboding darkness. The smell was the same when he went through to Karlis, Illgner, and even the Bloodmoon Abyss¡ªthe pungent rot that spread despair, agony, and death, the helpless cries as the world approached destruction.


    ¨C¨CAnother sad world, huh.


    Even as that thought struck Joshua, his heart was unruffled, like still waters.


    "Joshua, you''re a hope for the future. Your value is greater than the untraceable fourth item."


    Suddenly, the old pope spoke with a formal and somber tone from behind the warrior.


    "If you meet any danger, inform me with that mirror. I would ensure your return, whatever the price."


    Hearing those words, an earnest smile appeared on Joshua''s face as he stood with his back to Igor.


    He did not turn behind, merely raising a hand and waved.


    There''s no need to worry.


    "I''ll be right back."


    Then, linking hands with his weapons, the warrior strode.


    As such, dimensions rippled.


    In the very next moment, Joshua vanished in the pale-blue screen of light.

 Chapter 450 What Actually Happened?

    Between hills and mountain forests shrouded in darkness and thin vapor, countless bones and remains long decomposed were buried amongst the dirt under the leaves. Stones tainted by blood and damaged metallic weapons were spread over every corner of the woods. Broken body armor, blades with split ends and spears without tips stood aloft amidst the cold winds, as if telling the tale of what once transpired here.


    It was already evening. The dim sun was slowly rising over the west as the night breeze grew more chilling by every passing moment, as if capable of seeping into marrow and freezing blood.


    But a little light suddenly ignited within the thin vapor.


    The illumination was weak and dim, but immeasurably solid. Under its shimmering, the vapor dispersed and the darkness retreated while it advanced, and soon a convoy of carriages came into view, hurrying across a small forest path as if avoiding something terrible.


    "Quick, faster!"


    At the fore was a middle-aged woman riding a draft horse, chiding with a husky voice that did not fit with her gender. There were scars scattered across her face and throat, seemingly the reason for her voice. Nonetheless, hearing the urging of their leader, every carriage and rider accelerated immediately towards their heading.


    There were almost thirty people in this convoy, most of them horse riders. The five carriages in the convoy were stuffed full of materials, traversing swiftly in the rugged forest route as the horses pulled them along laboriously. Every rider was armed with longswords flails, as well as exquisitely prepared chainmail¡ªtheir equipment was excellent and definitely did not lose out to the standard army of a nation.


    Even if that were so, the riders still acted as if they were running away as they dashed forward with their lives.


    As for the leader¡ªDarwion, her heart was sinking like a stone within a deep sea.


    ¡ªThe sun has set; night would soon arrive.


    Unsheathing her saber from her hip frustratedly and briskly unleashing an air strike to cut down a huge tree was blocking the road, the female knight displayed prowess that should never be underestimated.


    Nonetheless, she was mumbling in fear.


    "No good, can''t reach the village in time¡ªthe monsters are appearing soon¡­"


    "I''ll fight if it really won''t do!" A male knight with a thick helmet who was riding right behind her exclaimed. "Sister Darwion, when the time comes, you''ll lead the convoy back to the village while I lead them away!"


    "Fool, depending on you bunch of ascended to stop the ''Death Shade''?" Darwion mercilessly scolded him, but she could not think of a solution for the time being, and so was only able to seethe. "Damn it, can''t care that much. Everyone, hurry!"


    "Yes, ma''am!" the riders replied in unison.


    Death Shade was, as the name suggests, the shadow of the dead.


    The world had changed entirely since the Cataclysm twenty-seven years ago. Where there was death, Death Shades would appear come night after sunset. The monsters, resembling dark shadows, were bizarre, terrifying, and possessed part of the powers they had in life. They fed upon living flesh, attacking all life indiscriminately.


    And how many living things had died in this world? It would probably be dozens or hundredfold the amount of the living. Furthermore, with every corner of this world having been tread upon, the Death Shades were omnipresent, unavoidable.


    "Just hope that the Death Shade we run into this time are weaker, allowing us to charge through and escape."


    Many ideas flashed urgently through Darwion''s mind. It was not the first time she led the team on an excursion or fighting against the Death Shade, but there were many reasons that would prolong the traveling time back to the village. Her scarred body was a sign of the many battles she had gone through.


    Her logic was sound too¡ªthere was level of abilities even amongst the Death Shade. If they were mere peasants or beasts in life, they would be feeble abominations that could be blown away by the wind after they turned. Although they would still be many, it did not mean that they could not just charge through.


    Still, the Autumn Waters Forest where the carriages were now running upon was an ancient battlefield. Beneath it was innumerable corpses of elite warriors from two great former Empires.


    If they met those Imperial elites¡­


    Darwion did not keep thinking, because night had arrived.


    The rays of the sun had now completely vanished from this world, and dark fog began to engulf the forest. Even the many torches held by the carriages that burned with warm gleam was the same¡ªtheir vision had shrunk to just ten meters in front of them, while the convoy slowed down immediately.


    "Do not slow down!" Darwion bellowed. "Falling means being torn apart by those monsters anyway. Sons of Astoria, draw your weapons!"


    Against the countless obscure shadows that were spawning within the dark fog, the female rider roared with a hoarse but immeasurably firm voice.


    "Light of the blade, glory never-ending!"


    "Never ending!" The riders sonorously chorused.


    "Charge!"


    Specks of radiances were appearing over the riders'' bodies. The radiances had different colors, but have the same effect¡ªunder its drive, wind flowed faster, and every warhorse started to regain their spirit one after the other. Neighing, they strode ahead, while the convoy was now more than a notch faster than before, as if about to turn into a gale amidst the mountain forest.


    Meanwhile, the shadows in the darkness formed a complete shape.


    They were dark human silhouettes that were spread out in every corner of the forest; tired knights and warriors wearing broken armor and damage blades. Warhorses that were disemboweled or had limbs dismembered appeared indistinctly within the fog. These slain, reluctant to die, awakened within the darkness, opening their sanguine gaze that followed the carriages hurrying away, and then began to unleashed enraged roars.


    Whoosh¡ª


    Amongst the departed, poles of broken flags were raised while shrill horns reverberated through the night sky amidst the chilling winds. Then, they too began to charge under the guidance of the banners and the commands of the horns.


    The gully between life and death across centuries.


    A robust but quiet knight behind the carriage noticed the undead armies darting towards them at a speed that escaped human comprehension. The man spat at the sight, and unsheathed a great sword from the flank of his warhorse. His powerful arm muscles knotted and directed the war horse to change directions, dashing towards the enemy like a streak of gale.


    Klang¡ª


    Steel cried as blades clashed. The rider dashed into the rank of the enemies alone, his body cascading with soft blue light that was distinct even in the dark fog. Relying on the power of that glow, the warrior slew several Death Shades at the front, and a dozen more with another flurry of swings.


    But how many Death Shades were there? In mere seconds, the rider''s silhouette was utterly flooded¡ªthough the pale-blue spark was visible, it too, swiftly disappeared as the sounds of flesh being pierced resounded.


    Even so, the armies of the dead were held off for seconds, and the convoy pulled away.


    Darwion noticed the sacrifice, but her heart was cold as steel stone, unruffled. She could only hate her own inability¡ªand only that.


    Meanwhile, Death Shades were appearing ahead of the party too. Still, those were the Death Shades of some peasants or some scattered adventurers. Darwion pulled out her saber, striking through the wind and vanquishing the obstructing monsters with an unhindered air blade.


    "We''re almost at the village protection zone!" The knight bellowed loudly after completely expelling the Death Shades ahead. "Don''t let Handel''s sacrifice go to waste!"


    The convoy did not say a thing, but their speed went up a notch.


    Then, another horn resounded shrilly.


    In front of the convoy, banners broken began to rise as raving howls of wolves could be heard indistinctly.


    Three hundred and eighty-two years ago, Bohar the Steel Cutter and Suen the Wolf Shepherd met in the Autumn Waters Forest. Two champions with equal power led armies of equal ability as they began a skirmish of life-and-death. It ended with the blades of the Steel Cutter being broken and the flock of Wolf Shepherd wiped out¡ªnot a single soul in both camps survived, every single one of them dying at this very forest.


    Now, 380 years later, their shades awakened in the lightless thin fog. The general whose flesh had been completely devoured and the headless rider stood off against each other at the center of their respective factions. Their armies, too, faced off against each other, sanguine radiance almost brightening the forest.


    Without a word, the war between the dead restarted in the very next moment.


    With the convoy who were at wits'' end in the middle.


    ¡ªWe''re dead!


    Even Darwion¡ªa hero amongst women¡ªfelt her heart grow cold. The situation before her eyes was an abyss of despair that none could come out of. When the two armies of the two powerful men charge, everyone would not have a chance of escaping.


    All that was left for them were decapitation by the swords before the wolves devoured them.


    When the Death Shades appeared after the Cataclysm, ancient heroes and greats too had turned into malicious daemons that rampaged across the darkness. They wielded their olden divine weapon, used crude but powerful spells to slowly press the world of the living into a corner.


    As heroes fall and enchanted spirits awakened, the masters of this continent know as Grandia were no longer human civilization that basked in glory, but the undead that awakened from their remains.


    Sounds of colliding steel echoed through the forest. Using the carriages as barriers, the riders held off the assault of the two armies. Blinding sparks leaped out as blades struck each other, irradiating the lightless forest.


    Darwion stood on the land. She brandished her sword, dark blue radiance flowing over her arm as she did so. Before her were the multitudinous Death Shade soldiers, but they had no way of making it pass her blade. With a flash of silver light and crisscrossing of her air edge, a dozen Death Shades would be sent flying and dissipating into thin air.


    Around her, the other knights were bellowing as they battled. Their ability may be unequal to their leader, but it was not difficult to handle these weak undead¡ªafter the men entrenched themselves, they had actually managed to hold off several waves of undead assault.


    Still, Darwion knew that it was for the moment. The situation now was thanks to the struggle between two undead armies that had just awakened in a continuation of the war they had in life, ignoring the living that were right beside them. Even if that were so, the waves were not something the thirty of them could endure. In several dozen minutes, when everyone''s strength was spent, the knights would no longer be able to resist.


    When that time comes, they would be eaten alive by the Death Shades.


    Unable to come up with anything, Darwion''s heart was gradually consumed by hopelessness¡ªbut exactly because of that, a raging fire known as ''who cares'' roused within her heart. And so, alongside her comrades, she clamored while wielding her air blade and harvested the black silhouettes into pieces, the scene even attracting the gaze of the two undead leaders at the center of the armies.


    Since there''s no solution, stop thinking!


    Since the death is already cast, fight!


    Kill as much as you can before death, for the Astoria family would suffer no incompetent who did not fall in battle!


    But even as the knight made her resolve, a gripping thunder suddenly blasted in the sky above.


    Krak-Boooom!!!


    The single low, resounding crack violent rang in the sky above. As waves of air surged, visible to the naked eye, a gentle blue light engulfed the world in an instant.


    Surprised, Darwion looked at the sky.


    In the darkness overhead above the Autumn Waters Forest, thick black clouds retreated, utterly covered by the dull light of a blue moon. All that was left afterward was a single indistinct rift that suddenly appeared in the heavens. It fluctuated, as if some behemoth was walking within, quaking the entire sky and forming ripples resembling flowing water.


    Then, extraordinary layers of runes never before seen on Grandia whirled and folded amidst the blue light. Humming sounds like that of clanking gears rang, causing discomfort in the hearts of all.


    "What¡­ What on earth is that¡­"


    Not only the female knight¡ª everyone present including the undead stared agape at the unusual phenomenon. Thick, substantial tidal mana tore the dimensions apart majestically. Soon, with the incomparably terrifying presence that hazily emanated from the rift, the riders who had been facing the undead were actually showing horrified faces.


    Could it be¡­ This place was the burial ground of some great hero?! Darwion could not help but think; her heart''s astonishment at its limit. And now that the heroic spirit is about to awaken, the skies trembled?! It''s genuinely nothing to laugh at!


    But even as the notion crossed her mind, the knight smiled bitterly. For such a powerful heroic spirit to rise from its eternal slumber and turned into an enchanted soul that could destroy everything, nothing else could be worse for this already-shattered world, much less their little band of knights.


    That being said, the next scene escaped everyone''s expectations.


    A man stepped out from the rift.


    The light-blue radiance vanished instantly, replaced by a crimson beam as blinding as the sun.


    This new luster was so dazzling that none could look directly at it. Emission of life energy of the utmost horror spread across all directions, the endless Death Shades crumbling into nothingness with a single touch from it, as if illuminated by the light of dawn.


    Darwion stared ahead in disbelief. Before her, the endless armies of the undead were instantly vanquished by the crimson light, without even a single speck of them left behind. The black thin vapor was speedily dispersing like dew in the afternoon sun, before finally dissipating.


    On the other hand, the weary knights were left completely unharmed, feeling their strength returning instead.


    In the dead center of the armies, the praetorians and the two respective leaders endured for just a little longer¡ªand exactly that. Under the powerful lifeforce radiation that was without end, the souls from a bygone era returned to eternal rest, purified and vanishing bit by bit.


    "What¡­ What actually happened?!" Everyone looked perplexed.


    What was it that had just happened?


    As the crowd was still confused, Joshua van Radcliffe descended, arriving at this different and unknown world.


    Bringing Ying and Ling and dropping from the sky above and landing on solid ground, the warrior did not even notice what his vigor emission had done. He merely withdrew the passive strength that he had raised instinctively within the dimensional portal, before examining the strength within his body with a solemn expression.


    As a Supreme warrior who could control everything about his own body to the tiniest bit, Joshua naturally discovered all the unusual things happening to his body.


    Gripping his fist intuitively and creating a boom, he frowned and mumbled softly.


    "My power has been shackled."


    Despite that, it was something ordinary. The worlds around the Mycroft realm were similar in terms of origins¡ªnatural dimensional rifts would not split open otherwise.


    However, this otherworld was far-flung. As such, there would be differences between the essence of Steel Strength which was something that the warrior astutely picked up.


    "Indeed, Master." The silver-haired girl nodded in reply. She too, sensed it, and was glancing at her somewhat illusory figure.


    "My spiritual form could not materialize completely¡­" She said disgruntledly.


    In a corner, Ling was touching his own chest, and nodded along with his sister. "That''s right, master. There is much difference in how the forces flow here as compared to Mycroft¡ªthe spiritual bodies of both sister and I are being suppressed."


    "Got it. Turn into weapon form, you two," Joshua said with yet another nod, while the divine armament siblings briskly transformed into a greataxe and a greatsword that floated behind the warrior.


    At the moment, Joshua was reading the notification system that kept refreshing before his eyes, grasping several of the more important messages.


    [You''ve arrived at another world¡ªGrandia]


    [Due to the different basic composition of Steel Strength, your power will be suppressed]


    [Current level of power output: 32%]


    It seems that there is indeed suppression. The warrior thought.


    But this is also an opportunity.


    Joshua was aware that the reason his power was bound because his path was still incomplete. He foresaw that a body which carried Steel Strength perfectly and lifeforce that had been turned into Steel Strength would never have been held back by the contrasting essence of energy in another world, because it was power closest to Creation itself.


    But now, with the suppression by this otherworld, he discovered an incomplete aspect about himself. His power output would reach a hundred percent by breaking through that level.


    And that be the moment he reached Legendary.

 Chapter 451 World Devourer

    "Thirty-two out of a hundred, huh. Still, the margin is a lot more than I expected."


    The life radiation around Joshua''s body moved rhythmically. As if a crimson sun that had been embedded upon the earth, he kept emanating light and heat towards his surroundings. With this crude and brutal sensory method, the warrior could largely probe part of the Steel Strength essence in this world the system had named Grandia.


    If the ionic energy that spread everywhere Mycroft world since Creation existed in the form of elements, then the energy of Creation in Grandia was much bulkier, crystallizing even before prehistoric times and buried deep underneath earth. As Joshua''s energy swept across the surroundings, he noticed that many of those tiny shards of crystal buried directly below the forest. They mostly had come from those champions who had died centuries before.


    Naturally, the energy from those crystals would gradually disperse into the air as time passed, shaping Grandia into an environment similar to Mycroft. However, they were quintessentially a ''bulky'' force, and usage from sentient lifeforms would accelerate the dispersing when they employed the crystallizations, filling the air with elemental energies.


    That was also why, at present, Grandia resembled Mycroft. It was exactly because many extraordinary beings had absorbed the crystal energies as they cultivated themselves in life, whereas in death, the energies within their bodies would return to the world.


    Having ascertained the gist of things, Joshua warily breathed in the unusual ion energies within the atmosphere. His lungs moved, drawing in these special elemental atoms, converting it into his own and suffusing it within his body.


    At present, after having just traveled here from the Mycroft continent, the energy in Joshua''s body remained a body of energy from the other end of a dimension, therefore completely incompatible with Grandia''s environment. That was why it had been suppressed, allowing just a 32% output. Nonetheless, between breaths, the warrior could distinctly see that the system progress began to move, increasing to 33% with a flash of numbers.


    ¡ªAs expected.


    Seeing that, Joshua could not help but smile as everything was not much different from what he thought. Although he did not completely analyze the new power in this land, he was already able to free his ability with an instinctive absorption and assimilation.


    If that was so, then there was not much to worry about.


    Standing upon the land, the warrior spread his arms as if embracing the world, and then opened his mouth to inhale deeply.


    Thunder reverberated with that very breath. As if to empty all air in his immediate surroundings, Joshua consumed the energy that drifted around him. Even the winds around him turned into translucent ripples visible to the eye, cascading towards the warrior who stood in the middle of it all. The innumerable specks of fluorescence gathered too, and were completely taken in through his mouth.


    Men who ate flesh had strength and courage, men who ate grains had dexterous hands and wisdom¡ªsuch was the state of the ordinary. But to the extraordinary, no food apart from daemon meat could change or augment their bodies¡ªthey mostly absorb the energies adrift in the air to keep their extraordinary body working.


    Such was the definition of nourishment by air and energy. Joshua had long arrived at this threshold, but at present he seemed to have surpassed it too.


    The elemental energy of different worlds was basically different however similar they were. To simply consume it would cause indigestion¡ªsomething most extraordinary individuals must be careful to avoid. On the other hand, Joshua completely did not have such a tendency since his body adapted more to this world''s energy the more he absorbed it. The power he could unleash was also stronger, his flesh and bones more robust, evolving to the next level.


    He was eating this ''world'' and its essence, raising his understanding towards all things so that his body could attain the origin power of Steel Strength.


    Such was the world devourer, the way to ascend into Legendary that Joshua had chosen for himself.


    Meanwhile, Darwion were carefully stepping out of the Autumn Waters Forest, looking towards the warrior in the distant plain.


    At present, Joshua was gulping down large chunks of the energies that drifted around him, with the shockwaves affecting even forests several kilometers away. Long green grasses that were blooming withered into yellow immediately, while lively branches started to shed their leaves. Completely different from the crimson sun before, it appeared to be spreading a deathly radiance in all directions, bringing doom and end to everything.


    One of the men, a lean robust knight was trying to calm his nervous war horse even as he gaped at the sight.


    "Ancestor spirits protect us. Was¡­ Was that heroic spirit a certain demon king in life?" He exclaimed with a low voice, positive that the warrior was a demon king whose bones were buried in the vicinity, revived as a heroic spirit from the power of the Cataclysm.


    "No, it might not be."


    Darwion leveled a glare at her party to silence several other horsemen who intended to retort or discuss excitedly, after of which the imposing female knight spoke carefully and quietly.


    "Just now, that¡­ He had unleashed energy contained a horrific breath of life, and those Death Shades crumbled immediately as if they have met the sun, so he shouldn''t be a Death Shade."


    Not quite sure how to address it, Darwion could only use ''he'' as a substitute, but everyone understood who she was referring to.


    "If not a heroic spirit, what could it be?" Another horseman scratched his head, taking a single glance at the warrior from a distance but quickly closing his eyes in fear.


    "Why would such a powerful living being come to our backcountry?" He then said quietly, completely afraid of leveling his gaze at the warrior for some reason even at a distance of several kilometers.


    Nonetheless, many agreed with his notion, most of them baffled as to why such a powerful man would come to the edge of this continent. Whether he belonged to the Death Shades or the resistance, he should have been sticking to the center of the continent or southwest where the core battlefield was.


    "It''s best if we leave soon," Darwion spoke after considering it for some time while the party had a little discussion. Her expression somber, she restrained her mount before speaking again with a grave voice.


    "Although the Death Shades were swept away they would not vanish entirely. Soon, they would revive collectively, and would still be in extreme danger if we don''t quickly break through back to the village right now."


    And such was the truth. At present, in the depths of the Autumn Waters Forest, the thin fog was yet to completely disperse. It was hurt significantly by the crimson radiance but was quickly regenerating too. Streaks of contorted black shadows were gestating in it, as if it would awaken at the very next moment.


    As for the terrifying being in the distance¡­ The female knight utterly had no intentions to contact the other. Although he had clearly swept away a whole lot of Death Shades easily¡ªas if swiping away dust from a table¡ªand rescued her surrounded party, it was exactly because of the person''s formidableness that made Darwion unwilling to make contact.


    If the other side had wiped out those Death Shades out of kindness it was the best kind of news. However, if they were just doing it noncommittally without even noticing Darwion''s own party, boldly approaching him would be severely risky¡ªthe entire convoy could be wiped out with a wave of a hand from the other person.


    What''s worse, to Darwion, it was likely that the person who was unleashing heat and light just like a crimson sun while incessantly devouring the energies around him might very well not be a good person. It was not a conclusion from logical judgment but an instinctual cue and a premonition of danger.


    Whatever the case may be, a presence that induces despair with a single glimpse was definitely not what a kindhearted individual would possess. The person must have slain innumerable lives by his own hand, and was an existence latched on by multitudinous vengeful spirits.


    One way or the other, the further they were, the better. The champion had assuredly saved every single one of their lives¡ªsomething the descendants of Astoria family would never forget. But even if they were to reciprocate it would have to wait until after they had safely delivered the materials in the carriages to the village. After that, the champion could do as they wished.


    The others in the convoy were in full agreement. But just as Darwion turned her horse to go along the little forest path towards their destination, a shocked cry rang out.


    "Da- Da- Darwion, sister! It- It''s bad!"


    It was that lean and robust man once more. The ferocious knight who had been fighting hard against the Death Shades fearless moment ago was now stuttering and even biting his own tongue¡ªall his gallantry before vanished.


    Still, nobody mocked him, including the female knight he called sister, because everyone was looking behind with a chilling sensation in their backs.


    At the same time, the choppy voice of the man resounded amidst the carriages.


    "That¨C That¨C He¨C He''s coming!!"


    In the distance, Joshua had stopped drawing in the air.


    This time, he could unreservedly draw every herbal lifeforce and ion energies within kilometers around him into his stomach.


    The tremendous and diverse energy were filtered and separated by the purest of lifeforce in Joshua''s own body, leaving some that he could not comprehend or lack. Apart from those, all vigor was assimilated by his lifeforce¡ªthose that he really could not convert were incinerated entirely, expelled as light and head.


    By using the world breath at full-strength, Joshua had directly pushed his energy output level from the 32 to 37 percent. It was therefore an increase of 5 percent, even before the warrior really examined the energy essence of this realm, and was simply doing all his best instead to homogenize his own powers with this world.


    If he finally began to study it, the progress would undoubtedly leap exponentially.


    Still, it was not the time to rush such things¡ªexamining the fundamentals of a world could be done anywhere. Instead, Joshua raised his head, his eyes shooting out substantial life emission, scanning through the surrounding land.


    In an instant, the crimson beam swept through the entire Autumn Waters Forest. His gaze caught everything, naturally including the carriages that were about to turn and leave.


    He nodded satisfactorily after finding his target.


    With a single step forward, the warrior reached several miles away while carrying his two divine armaments that floating behind his body. He left sound behind, breaking out a stretching corridor of vacuum and arriving in front of the carriage in seconds.


    Pushing away the gale that surged violently in his wake by a whirl of his aura, Joshua peered at the female knight who was gaping at him and appeared to be the leader, as well as the panicked riders behind her who seemed to be seeing some horrible being. Then, with a tranquil tone, he asked, "Greetings, could you please tell me where¡­"


    "***, ********?" The female knight replied.


    It was only after every single member of the convoy alighted from their horses and saluted him reverently that Joshua noticed a colossal issue. With the morphology of the Mycroft common tongue, he had no way of comprehending their accent and pronunciation.


    In layman terms, it was a language barrier.


    "¡­ This is a problem." Joshua could not help rubbing his forehead as his brain slightly pained¡ªalmost everyone was half kneeling before him, afraid of raising their heads.


    "I really don''t know how to use convenient spells like ubiquitous speech¡­"


    On the other end, Darwion had seen how the frightening humanoid being covered the distance of several kilometers in seconds and arrived in front of them.


    As such, she crisply gave up all resistance.


    How would they resist him anyway? The shockwaves from his steps were enough to destroy all of them. Only one who had taken a blow to their head as a child would be brave enough to stand up against such an opponent.


    Thinking as quick as lightning, Darwion also realized that the other side had especially restrained the shockwaves from his rapid movement so that they would not be harmed. Since he did not lash out at once and yet showed such obvious kindness, the humanoid that appeared to be unkind¡­ might be kind.


    At the very least, he was no kin of malevolence.


    That was why Darwion could not help feeling chagrined at her own judgmental behavior which relied on nothing but instinct. But despite that, she still did not dare to level her gaze at the other''s¡ªit was nothing less than the truth that she felt her neck muscles turning soft. She was so petrified her entire body could not move at all, and could at most think a little.


    The other riders were more or less than the same. Everyone¡ªincluding the horses¡ªwere on their knees. It was not some reverent salute¡ªthey were just unable to straighten themselves out of sheer terror.


    Then, they could hear the powerful existence uttering a line with a mild tone.


    "***, *******."


    Subconsciously, Darwion replied, "Apologies, what was that thou had said?"


    In a flash, she realized¡ªthere was a language barrier between the champion and themselves!"


    Perhaps he really was some bygone hero, speaking some bygone language?


    Everyone else present was aware of the fact, too. It was a pity that they were just horsemen who were good at waving weapons around¡ªask them a question about how to launch a raid and they would provide you more than a few suggestions. When it comes to ancient languages, it was simply putting these men on the spot, since they would admit at once that their own Grandia common tongue was sub-par.


    Then, as Darwion gingerly looked on, the anonymous champion furrowed his brow, clearly noticing the issue too. It was also at that moment that the female knight saw that two unfathomably huge weapons were floating behind him.


    One was a silver-white greatsword while the other was a black-gold greataxe. The two weapons sparkled with flowing fluorescence, hanging automatically in the air. They streamed with a blood-curdling atmosphere, as if they had torn apart innumerable bodies of living things and enjoyed drinking their fresh blood.


    ¡ªThe presence is exactly the same as the ancestral holy sword enshrined in the village.


    Gulping, Darwion lowered her head once more. Although the other had shown a little kindness it was not affirmed that he was on the side of angles, and as such the female knight completely did not dare to speak out of turn.


    But soon, a force that was tender but irresistible lifted everyone from their half-kneeling posture.


    Standing before the convoy, Joshua made everyone stand up. He had no solution for the language for the time being, and so decided to take the next step directly.


    "Since there are people, there would be lodgings. These carriages rushing through the mountain road must have been heading for their settlement."


    With his swift mind, the warrior quickly guessed quite a few details about Darwion''s party. "They were immeasurably respectful to me, meaning that there are extraordinary individuals like me here in this world¡ªand by how proficient they were, they might be seeing them every day."


    Language barriers were temporary. With Joshua''s present power level and his mental development, learning a new language would take just a few days, and would be a lot quicker if there was an instructor. The warrior also believed that following these people to a human settlement in this world would allow him to grasp most information regarding this world.


    His body floating gently in the air, Joshua watched as the riders below him hesitantly returned to their horses, worried if they should just return to base. If the champion became interested, and even if they had a trump card in the village that could fight against the warrior, huge casualties would still follow.


    The warrior understood the fact, but merely waited as the other side made their decision.


    "What''s with the dilly-dallying!" Darwion then chided angrily; the female knight ultimately made the choice. "The Astoria don''t have such overcautious specimens! All of you know that it was a matter of time for him to find our village. It''s also clear from his actions he isn''t some demon king here to kill us all. Let''s return, since¡ª"


    Before she finished, everyone nodded in silence.


    Since the village was not completely defenseless.


    And so, under the riders'' collective shouts, the convoy resumed their journey. The warrior naturally followed them behind, striding forward in the darkness into the distance.


    Gales bellowed.


    In a forest of unfathomable darkness at the other end of the continent, a red-haired girl with dragon wings opened her eyes, waking from her dreamland with a start.


    She stared in surprise at the gown over her body that was softly emitting a green radiance, numberless thoughts flashing across her mind.


    It was the first time this ancestral gown behaved extraordinarily after that last curious beam. Now, the green radiance was rippling like a beating heart, spreading endless holy power and scent of life.


    The girl had a premonition.


    This change was different from the ones before.


    On the other side, Joshua too raised his right hand ponderously as he flew in the air. Pressing down on his chest, he could feel the Azurite drumming due to a curious ripple, spreading wave after wave of pure Order power and vigor. This scent that was holy and gentle made the riders below looked up at him from time to time, although their gazes were no longer as cautious as they had been at the start, relaxing slowly instead.


    The warrior drew out the mirror Pope Igor had given him.


    A luminescence twinkled, pointing towards the west.

 Chapter 452 Heroic Spiri

    The bells in the town of Jarien rang urgently late into the night.


    With the sounds of chaotic footsteps that soon became orderly, countless villagers hurrying to equip their weapon belts and wear their armors took to the streets. They assembled into squads and assumed formations spontaneously, while quite a few flight-capable spellcasters took to the air from the buildings, landing amidst the squad and started to issue all sorts of orders post-haste.


    "The trade group¡ªDarwion''s seventh squad¡ªhas not returned. However, their soul lights are not extinguished¡ªcommence search and rescue."


    The spellcasters were concise with their orders, while the villagers¡ªor to be precise, part-time soldiers nimbly began their operations as if they did this all the time.


    In an instant, the large formation split into three parts¡ªone was gearing up, preparing to leave the village for the search while another manned the forts to begin defensive preparations. Though the last group was on standby, several leaders left their group and strode into the shrine at the center of the village.


    "The point of trade is too far¡­" One villager who was staying behind and preparing to defend village sighed rather helplessly at the companion beside him. "Especially with that girl Darwion in charge of protocrystal trade, even the closest point is deep within the mountains. The smallest of mishaps and they would never be able to come back smoothly."


    "Isn''t that right." The companion agreed beside him. "That girl Darwion had once been a symbol, ending up with scars all over her body after battling for the last years¡ªthe Death Shade wouldn''t care if you''re a woman."


    The two men''s concerns were completely different, but they could somehow continue chattering. One of them was in charge of scouting out the distance in the watchtower, while the other held his bow at the ready.


    Then, out of the blue, the villager on watch duty paused, before calling out loudly.


    "Wait, they''re coming back!"


    With voice amplification magic, his voice spread throughout the entire village. Apart from him, the others too noticed the same thing, each of them spreading the pleasant news.


    The village of Jarien was built on the peak of a hill that seemed to be dissected by some existence, with the top half being immeasurably flat, stony land. The citizens could therefore look down from above to observe far-off scenes.


    At present, the villager on lookout noted from the edge of his vision that there was dust rising in the air. It was kicked up by horses as they galloped, carrying the squad, exactly thirty persons, who were swiftly bundling for the village.


    "Three carriages?"


    One of the lookouts, a keen-eyed man could already see those lofty but plain carriages, and appeared to be delighted. "So many protocrystals? That''s almost twice the original amount!"


    Protocrystals are materials that the intelligent lifeforms of this world used for cultivation.


    The elemental energies in this world were chaotic and inert. Apart from certain special races, most life were unable employ it, and it was only through the power of these land crystals buried deep within the land that were stabilized but animated that could be used as ingredients for a variety of spellcasting and cultivation.


    Therefore, in this post-apocalyptic world, there was nothing more precious than protocrystals. It is the keystone to a village''s survival, an ammunition that could resist the invasion of Death Shades. That was why the village of Jarien had twelve teams outside village during daylight, searching and trading for functional protocrystals¡ªDarwion being the captain of the seventh team.


    The village man on the lookout was familiar with the female knight; his eyes were flowing with a soft luster. It was his innate gift ''eagle-eye'', able to distinctly make out the scene thousands of kilometers away.


    Therefore, he naturally noticed the warrior who was following behind Darwion''s squad.


    And so, after seven to eight seconds of staring blankly, the alarm that was of the highest alert resounded throughout the air over the village of Jarien.


    As Joshua followed the local horseman back to their base, he could see the village guards who were vigilant to the hilt. They were almost at the edge of letting loose their arrows.


    The village, built on a summit, had an artificial river running beside it, and a tall, sturdy wall that seemed out of place with a small village. There were many towers built upon its edge, with keen-eyed elite archers locking their sights upon the warrior.


    "It''s totally a mini fortress," Joshua said, not quite minding their nervousness and caution.


    Along the way, the warrior had wiped out a large number of Death Shades, therefore almost understanding why such corrupted scents permeated the air of this world. He also would completely comprehend the vigilance of the village towards him, after they had survived under such circumstances.


    "My lord, I ****."


    The lady knight up front turned towards to say something. Joshua judged from her expression that she wanted to go ahead and explain that the warrior meant no harm. As such, he briskly let the squad return to the village while he alone stayed outside, waiting for further interaction.


    Meanwhile, Darwion and the other squad members who had just returned to the small town were immediately mobbed by the immeasurably nervous village elders.


    "Little Darwion, what is it with you?!"


    One of the elders, a gray-haired man who seemed to be over fifty with a war hammer hanging by his hip, let out a long breath. He gave the female knight who was smiling bitterly a hug, before continuing with a grave voice that seemed to be quivering.


    "How did your squad bring that terrible¡­ that thing back here?!"


    Beside them, a much younger male spellcaster clenched on his staff and sighed. "The village energy detection crystal simply exploded when it tried to scan that thing. Its ability surpasses second class, arriving at first sequence."


    The spellcaster''s tone was less alarmed. He understood that Darwion and the others were completely defenseless against a first-sequence champion. Furthermore, for the other side to not charge in and wait outside the village for interaction was in itself was the greatest cordial gesture.


    "How on earth did you come in contact with that being?" the gray-haired middle-aged man urged on a little impatiently.


    "Uncle Bolt, Uncle Aram." Darwion let out a troubled laugh in reply. "Things had really been a little weird¡­ I think I''m still dreaming at the moment."


    The entire town of Jarien was composed of members from the Astoria family¡ªthe lady knight herself were kin of the two village elders. Then, withholding nothing, she told them everything about their dire circumstance in the Autumn Waters Forest, including her thoughts about it.


    "Huh¡­"


    Drawing a long breath, the man named Bolt tightened his brow, although most of the anxiety in his expression had already vanished. "With just the energy shockwave around his body, he could destroy all those ancient warriors who slumbered within the Autumn Waters Forest? And every Death Shade along the way was wiped out too? Even the spirits of ancient behemoths were fell with one punch?"


    Darwion nodded somberly. On each of those occasions, she could feel that her eyes were about to drop out¡ªit was neither fear nor surprise but a sheer escape of logic, the threshold things unimaginable.


    Bolt gave a troubled smile in return. "Little Darwion, do you know what that means? Even the first-sequence could not do such things¡ªonly those ''heroes'' and ancient ''heroic spirit'' could."


    "To be frank, according to what you''ve said, it''s just a matter of thought for this lord to destroy our village," Aram said softly, shaking his head at a side. "It''s not that I don''t believe it¡ªfor something that could break the energy detection crystal, it''s definitely possible. But I''m just thinking, what is it? Appearing from a pale-blue rift, that''s not the scene of a heroic spirit''s revival."


    All three seemed to have concluded that the warrior was no human, and collectively ignored that point. From that aspect of logical thought, they were most certainly a family.


    After a long silence, the other village hierarchs around them slowly got the information they want from the other members of the Seventh Squad. With Bolt and Aram at their center, they incidentally made the same decision.


    "It seems¡­ We could only wake the ancestor."


    Waiting outside the village, Joshua was reading the language chart provided by the system.


    The down-to-earth warrior had actually forgotten that he had the system itself, initially assuming that he should follow the locals and head to a village to learn the unknown language. But in truth, it was several times easier to use the vocabulary translation provide by the system than to get a general gist of the language.


    [Common tongue of humanoids in the world of Grandia]


    [A language commonly used by humanoid beings in the world of Grandia. Most learn it to for easy daily interaction and trade¡ªeven non-humanoids, apart from some races living in seclusion.]


    Within the time Darwion''s squad had hurried back to the village, Joshua had already learned basic interaction. By following the vocabulary translation the system had provided, he could also speak a little Grandia language.


    But just as Joshua was about to dive seriously into it, he suddenly looked up toward the heart of the village.


    The dark night sky was illuminated by the lights within the town of Jarien. At this moment, countless light-gold dots were rising from the bodies of every villager. The dots then gathered the elements that were drifting in the air, and, carrying the energies the forces that were spread across the world, seeped into the shrine in the middle of the town in its entirety.


    Joshua''s crimson eyes were burning with a fiery radiance, penetrating through void, stone walls and countless combusting life flames, staring at a powerful will that was slowly awakening across thin air.


    "Champion."


    A calm, warm and ancient voice rose from within the warrior as the powerful will spoke. It was plain common tongue used in ancient Grandia.


    "My thanks for protecting my descendants."


    As the voice spoke, a human silhouette suddenly formed in front of the warrior, formed from the endless golden dots that ultimately shaped the face of an elderly man.


    Though ancient, the figure remained an imposing and powerful swordsman. His scalp was full of long hair that resembled lines of luminosity, while on his hip was a long sword that had a sheathe flashing with lightning bolts. And at the sockets where his eyes should be, the radiance swordsman had two bunch of raging golden flames.


    Although shaped like a human, he was a divine sword that could cut through anything in Joshua''s eyes. While the longsword was still in its sheath, Joshua instinctively knew that he could draw it even before one could think and cleave apart all things.


    "Interesting." Joshua could not help curling his lips while he stared at the two golden flames. "You''re the guardian of this village?"


    Under the constant invasion of undead spirits, none would believe that there was no powerful protection keeping such a huge village standing in the middle of the mountains.


    And for that, the warrior was thrilled¡ªnaturally.


    Because the old person before him made him feel the nostalgic sense of danger¡ªa power enough to threaten his life.


    Although this danger was because the warrior had been restrained to sixty percent of his powers, it still meant that at full exertion, the radiance swordsman could hold his own against him even if Joshua in full power.


    Supreme-pinnacle!


    Bumping into such a powerful man by following a little carriage squad to their home arbitrarily, could it mean that the champions in the world of Grandia were a lot more than the Mycroft Continent?


    Nevertheless, without waiting for the warrior to keep pondering, the radiance swordsman with Supreme-pinnacle ability spoke towards Joshua with a level and friendly tone.


    "That''s right. I am the guardian of this village, heroic spirit Jarien Astoria of the ''Earthbreaker Blade''."


    "So, champion. Where do you come from?" The ancient who called himself heroic spirit asked. "What are you prepared to do, coming to this little town in the mountains?"


    Joshua nodded and briskly replied, "Joshua van Radcliffe. A warrior from another world."


    Though his Grandian common tongue was not smooth, each of Joshua words was filled with might sufficient for anyone to ignore his issues with intonation and language structure.


    "I''m here to gather information about this world and search for an object."


    The old heroic spirit paused slightly when he heard that.


    Unlike his descendants, the sword saint Jarien¡ªwhose name had resounded throughout the continent in life and had even become a legend¡ªcould certainly see that Joshua was not your common man.


    Be it the incompatible energy flow within the champion''s body or his non-responsive expression after hearing his name, everything was enough to prove that he came from another plane, or even another world.


    Still, he never expected that the warrior would be so forthright with his own origins.


    On the other hand, such a thing was definitively ordinary for Joshua.


    The warrior always hated winding around. So what if he told the villagers and the heroic spirit that he had come from another world? The fact that this world appears to be troubled by undead spirits notwithstanding, he would never fall foul of a surviving village. Even if it was a normal and prosperous world, locals would not develop a hateful attitude from the start when they encounter a powerful man from another world that had no ill intent.


    Since that was the case, he should simply tell his intentions instead of being vague. He might just get better rapport in the process, acquiring even more meaningful information.


    "Just to gather information, and search for an object, huh."


    The face that was filled with wrinkled showed a hint of a smile. The ancient closed his eye sockets and opened them again, the faint golden flames shaking lightly as he spoke softly, "Then you''re now the most important guest in our village."


    Even as Jarien the heroic spirit spoke, the bulky wooden gates of the village slowly opened. The ancient then turned, gesturing for the warrior to follow.


    "Come, powerful warrior named Joshua."


    "I''ll tell you everything you want to know."

 Chapter 453 Surging Shades

    "Please be seated."


    Within the shrine built from stone and white lightcrystals at the center of the town named Jarien, the heroic spirit of the swordsman reverted to his original form. It was a single stony longsword stabbed into its grave at the center of the shrine, leaving Jarien''s rather ethereal voice that echoed within the hall.


    As the heroic spirit spoke, a wooden chair that had been left in a corner was moved by an invisible power to the warrior''s back. Joshua sat on it unceremoniously, and proceeded to study the shrine with a curious gaze.


    Through the names of the town, its citizens and the Supreme-pinnacle heroic spirits, the warrior could largely guess the situation on this land. Everyone within this village built on a summit were descendants of Jarien Astoria, whose name was used to name the village. By being worshipped by his own heirs he became a heroic spirit, staying in this post-apocalyptic world to watch over his own flesh and blood.


    It was something that could easily be guessed, whereas the swordsman and the other villagers did not have any intentions of concealing the fact either. From the looks of it, such circumstances were the norm in Grandia.


    Night in the mountains always brought a hint of cold. However, the sparkling crystals in the shrine were spreading enchanted warmth and radiance, while there were also two torches beside the sword grave that burnt with flames that never seemed to die, discharging waves of heat.


    Then, from within that stair-shaped mound where the sword was enshrined, the calm voice of the old swordsman rang. "To reduce consumption, I won''t appear in my true form. Please understand, my guest."


    "Of course, I''m fine with that."


    The warrior shrugged in his seat, gaining in fluency in the Grandian common tongue with the help of the system. "That being said, Mister Jarien¡ªto be frank, I could tell that you''re not that welcoming, which is why I won''t stand on ceremony. Please, don''t be worried. As long as you could diminish my uncertainty, I would leave, and won''t disturb your peaceful life."


    Such was the agile observation prowess of the Supreme warrior, although the faintly distant and cold expression in the old swordsman was hardly concealed and revealed for all to see.


    "It''s not to the point of unwelcome, but a ''heavenly'' champion who suddenly appeared and called himself a man from another world at the same time would certainly cause immeasurable panic in a humble mountain town. That is the same even if the champion had no ill-intent, it''s like the hare that fears the elephant passing by its burrow."


    Jarien''s voice mildly rang from within the blade mound. Though his answer was simple and direct, it was still an exact display that was full of good faith.


    "Warrior Joshua," the spirit said, "You''ve saved the lives of my descendants; I shall do my best to answer your questions. I promise that I would not hold anything back or omit anything¡ªI so swear in the name of my spiritual body."


    The old swordsman spoke with the common tongue used in ancient Grandia, its language grammar and structure being quite different from the present¡ªso much so that the locals would find it difficult to comprehend. However, to Joshua who possessed the system''s dictionary, the two were not much different.


    Having heard Jarien''s reply, the warrior did not hesitate and bluntly asked, "What''s the current geographical status of this world, generally speaking? Which part of it is this town located? Why would there be so many dark shadow daemons appearing in the wild countryside?"


    "This world is known as Grandia, its name originated from an explorer who once traveled the entire continent. This town is situated at the edge towards the southeast, going a bit farther to the east or the south, and you would reach the Green Tide Sea¡ªI''ll get someone to provide you with a map of the continent later."


    Jarien spoked mildly but clearly. As if afraid that the warrior would not understand, he would occasionally pause to explain certain names. However, when he started to talk about the dark shadow monsters to Joshua, the old man''s tone finally attained a hint of anger.


    "''Death Shades''. As their name suggests, they are naturally the darkness that came to be after the dead arises."


    Under the other person''s careful description, the warrior finally got a general understanding of the state of affairs in this world.


    Around thirty years ago, the entire Grandia continent had been split between the rule of two empires. The other smaller nations sandwiched between the two great powers had long lost their autonomy, becoming their vassal states.


    The two great empires¡ªone ruling southeast and the other the northwest¡ªwere separated by natural strongholds and topography. Since the interior development and civil dispute had reached limits, both nations needed an urgent shift of attention towards external expansion, there would often be bloody clashes between the two nations at their borders.


    There were also proxy wars with the smaller vassal nations, and as time passed, the differences between both nations became irreconcilable. Everyone believed that an all-out global war would ignite in a year or two.


    "And that was when the ''Cataclysm'' occurred." The old man said indifferently, his emotions stabilizing as he retold the events that happened then.


    The Ulan Empire that stood at the northwest had always been famous for its powerful spiritual ability. In the nation itself, psionic cultivation was widespread amongst all citizens, most of them possessing beginner-level of psionic abilities and could freely operate many magical equipment.


    On the other hand, Gelug Empire had various natural strongholds and possessed three times the population of Ulan. Their elite ''heavenly'' champions too did not dull in comparison¡ªperhaps even surpassing the excellent Ulan psionic army. If not for those, that immeasurably excellent army would have long engulfed the entire world and unify the continent.


    But during a certain day twenty-seven years ago, an inconceivable change happened around Guetard, capital of the Ulan Empire.


    The huge city, where one psionic emperor, six marshal sorcerers, and more than ten heavenly champions stood guard as well as being home to more than seven million citizens, turned instantly into a ghost town after an earthquake of unusual causes. Three army legions of psionic sorcery attempted to investigate the abnormal change, but few survived.


    "From that day forth, the abnormal change began to spread from Guetard, spreading to the entire world. The Gelug Empire, at a loss and completely unsure about the situation naturally was not spared."


    With those words, a pair of eyes that were akin to flames formed above the blade mound. The eyes then looked up above the shrine, as if it could see through stone and crystal to see the sky behind it.


    "Later, the entire continent was encircled by a black fog," the old spirit said softly. "The sun and moon dimmed, and come nightfall, countless shadows of the dead would be born from within the black fog, attacking anything they could."


    "The two great empires fell within years, innumerable people were displaced or died violently."


    In just a few words, the warrior could feel the carnage that had occurred.


    "And I awakened during that time."


    Jarien the heroic spirit assembled and appeared once more, the old swordsman lowering his gaze to stare at his body made completely out of energy and spiritual essence.


    "However, not all souls had lost their self," he said bitterly. "Perhaps because I had a lot more descendants¡ªunder their consecration, I did not corrupt. Instead, I regained part of the powers I possessed when I was alive, and watched over them in this crazy world."


    "¡­ Now that you''ve mentioned it, the entire world of Grandia would turn into a ghostly world with an outbreak of undead spirits come nightfall?"


    In reply, Joshua raised his brow and pressed on with a tone that was very unusual to Jarien''s ears. "So, how are their abilities?"


    "Most are just feeble shadows. With a little courage, even children could destroy one or two." The old swordsman replied, shaking his head.


    "If not for their substantial number, they were completely unthreatening¡ªeven dire rats pose more of a threat than they do. Still, there would be some champions similar to myself in the mix amongst the Death Shades. Those are the phantom lieges who ruled certain zones, addressed as leaders by other intelligent Death Shades."


    "Is that so," Joshua replied, not feeling a loss from losing a method to quickly accumulating experience¡ªit was merely a question asked out of habit after all. After a little thinking, the warrior asked, "I''ve heard you mention words like heavenly and psionic. Could you tell me specifically how extraordinary physique abilities are differentiated?"


    Joshua''s main mission for coming to this world was to search for the fourth Sage''s Legacy. However, there was also an opportunity for him to ascend to legendary.


    So, to get a deeper understanding in relation to the Steel Strength in Grandia, the warrior naturally had to ask a little more about information in that aspect.


    "To actually ask such a question, it really seems that you''re here from another world."


    Taking a long look at Joshua, Jarien, who appeared to doubt the truth of the warrior''s words before, was now completely reassured. Arranging his words for a bit, he began to explain everything for Joshua.


    In the Grandia world, there are two major schools of extraordinary ability.


    One was ''magical energy'', refined through land crystal energy. Cultivation under this discipline was quicker since ascension was possible through the crystals, but it was unpopular due to its limit to resources.


    The other was the ''psionic energy''¨C a careful study and development of the spiritual prowess within oneself. Though this was widespread compared to magical energy, it required frequent self-reflection of the soul, and was therefore hard to master.


    The old swordsman himself had been a powerful magical swordsman, having done battle with countless champions in life. That was why he was very familiar with the information of all sorts of ability, although he was much more learned in the aspect of magical energy.


    What he meant by ''land crystals'' were, in fact, the protocrystals. Darwion''s carriage convoy had been carrying them that were used to maintain the small town and extraordinary individuals'' training. The protocrystals were also separated into different tiers, from the gray crystals of the lowest level to the jewel seed of the highest level, they contrast as much as the sky and the earth.


    With a slight shift of the heroic spirit''s will, a high-quality ''cloud diamond'' flew towards the warrior, who caught it curtly and started to examine the energy within. While he studied it, Jarien kept up his explanation.


    "Before learning the essence of self and developing one''s supernatural abilities, the classes of all bodies are divided into three levels¡ªnovice, intermediate and advanced. After their innate supernatural abilities were developed, the magical energy classes would be named as boundaries while the psionics would be named as hierophants."


    ¡ªSeems like the boundary here means Gold-tier.


    While studying the cloud diamond, Joshua nodded slightly to gesture that he was listening, and so the old swordsman continued.


    "As for beings like you who were freed of their natural shackles and arriving at a threshold as infinite as the universe, that is what I mean by heavenly, and what the psionics called pioneers."


    "Is that so, there are indeed some similarities."


    Joshua nodded thoughtfully¡ªthe description of ''heavenly'' was indeed similar to Supreme. It was not out of the ordinary however, since there were humans and Sage''s Legacy in Grandia. Hence, this world and the Mycroft Continent would not be unrelated¡ªthe humans here might have even begun life as a batch of seeds the Sage had transported here, just as Father Nature once did.


    At present, the heroic spirit swordsman who waited for Joshua''s next question, suddenly raised his right hand subconsciously to touch the hilt of his sword.


    He could feel an intent for conflict rising within the warrior.


    "What about you?"


    Joshua rose slowly from his chair. Leveling his gaze at the old swordsman, he asked calmly, "You regained ''part'' of your strength when you awakened, and it was already at the ''heavenly'' pinnacle you''ve mentioned. You also think nothing of the psionic emperor and the marshal sorcerers¡­ I''m curious about your true ability."


    The elder did not say a thing¡ªhe merely squinted, staring at the warrior who had two weapons floating behind him.


    "Instead of saying a thousand words, why not just try it once. It is only through leveling blades at each other that true colors are displayed." The mysterious heroic spirit mumbled to himself, before shaking his head.


    "It''s not that curious with that personality of yours. But I wouldn''t fight you, warrior from another world¡ªmy sword would only be unsheathed to protect, such is my principle."


    With those words, the swordsman named Jarien had even turned his back to the warrior¡ªthe patriarch appeared to have completely given up on his own defense.


    As such, the warrior frowned, recalling his aura and returning to his chair.


    "Boring fellow," he said, shaking his head and appearing rather disgruntled as if the swordsman''s behavior was a tremendous insult. "I won''t force you since you''ve refused, but you would actually turn your back to me."


    The old swordsman laughed lightly once. He seemed to have frequently faced beings similar to the warrior, hence adopting a set of countermeasures.


    "Do you still have any other questions?" he asked peacefully, ignoring Joshua''s comments.


    "No," Joshua replied, shaking his head. "That''s already enough."


    The warrior had generally understood the state of this world as well as its system of extraordinary forces. With the world map that he would soon acquire, the warrior felt that his journey was a fruitful one¡ªhe did not lose much after escorting that squad of carriages rushing about for most of the night.


    Jarien Astoria, the heroic spirit swordsman was definitely a man who kept his word. Apart from his ability, he did not withhold anything, while Joshua also fully understood his choice¡ªagainst a being of unknown origins who was powerful enough to destroy the entire village he held dear, completely revealing his power was the most foolish choice.


    That was why, even if the warrior did have an extreme interest in the extraordinary swordsman, he would not force him since he was no fiend.


    "I should reciprocate a little since you''ve answered so many questions I had."


    Having finished studying and absorbing the energy within the crystal, Joshua squeezed it into a pinch of powder while sensing that his body''s energy output had increased to thirty-nine percent.


    "And thanks for this cloud diamond too," he said solemnly.


    By following the procedure in which extraordinary individuals of magical energy class absorbed the inner energies within crystals, Joshua, who himself had repeatedly refined his own body, now had a faint idea as to how he should analyze the Steel Strength within this world.


    Within the cloud-white protocrystal that Jarien had given him, there was an energy that was the median between lifeforce and magical energy. It could easily be admitted within human bodies even though it displays enchantment powers similar to elementals.


    Hence, those within of the magical energy discipline were training in both sorcery and combat. In short, the extraordinary energy within their bodies was the product of a mix that completely diverges from that which exist on Mycroft.


    Lifeforce spawned from aura and elemental magic were branches of Steel Strength. They naturally repel, but there were assuredly products of fusion that could carry both at the same time¡ªjust like these protocrystals from Grandia.


    The power of Creation was exactly the essence of Primordial Steel. By merely imitating the energy within the cloud diamond and assimilate it with the aura in his body, Joshua raised two percent of output level, thereby proving that his direction was correct.


    So, the warrior did not hesitate to give the heroic spirit swordsman the method to train in aura on the Mycroft Continent.


    "?!"


    After listening to Joshua''s detailed description regarding the most fundamental of vigor and aura cultivation, the old swordsman who had arrived at the peak of magical energy quickly realized how precious the cultivation of another world was. This was a way to extraordinary with great future that was completely different.


    Furthermore, to Jarien¡ªone had already attained the level of comprehension by analogy, such knowledge would only further improve him¡ªjust as the cloud diamond had empowered Joshua.


    Still, was Jarien a man who would willingly accept the grace of others? He had answered Joshua''s query since the warrior saved his descendants, but with the knowledge he was now given, the heroic spirit most assuredly had to reciprocate the kindness.


    And so, the two spoke in that manner, allaying each other doubts while describing each other''s understanding¡ªuntil noon next day.


    Satisfied, the warrior took with him a map that marked out the locations of most surviving factions. Then, keeping his word, he briskly left the village deep within the mountains, and headed west as the mirror guided him.


    After sending off Joshua, the villagers returned to their daily lives and began to labor busily.


    At the shrine within the center of town, the ancient heroic spirit formed from countless specks of light stood before the mound of his own blade, closing his eyes as he considered what he had heard before.


    "Aura¡­" He mumbled softly. Then, a green-gold flame rose visibly within the elder''s hand. Jarien opened his eyes and watched the fire in his hand, nodding in awe.


    "He did not conceal a thing¡­ Seems like my premonition was wrong."


    The old swordsman did not welcome Joshua to stay at the town for long because he could sense the vengeful spirits that were as substantial as the ocean on the warrior.


    It was the curses of countless dead revolving around his body, and with a little release, it would corrupt everything within dozens of miles into domains of despair. Jarien therefore feared that Joshua would release the vengeful spirits out of a moment of carelessness and level the entire town, which was why he was willing to patiently answer every question the warrior had before sending him off in a hurry.


    Now, it was clear that the warrior was not one who enjoyed conflict and slaughter, and would not care about anything once he started to fight. As opposed to that, his thought process was stable and rational, his speech crisp and clear, and was also willing to share his own understanding generously with others.


    Undoubtedly, the warrior possessed incredible control and will as strong as steel.


    "However, to awaken by this method of cultivation is also too dangerous. If the physique is insufficient, it could cause huge injury or death¡­ It''s no wonder that such a being would come to be."


    With that very thought, the heroic spirit wrinkled his brow and looked outside the shrine, at the villagers¡ªhis descendants¡ªwho were toiling away, his gaze one of reluctant parting. "And without combat as catalyst, the development of that power would be slow¡ªnot as quick as the magical energy aspect of absorbing crystal power."


    "The crystal supply now is still enough."


    At the thought, Jarien decided. "If that''s so, I wouldn''t spread the instructions of that power. Until there are no longer any crystals to trade for, I''ll let them try using this power that would easily become widespread."


    Leaves fall and flutter about as time passed. Soon, it was three days after the warrior had left town.


    Jarien, who had been slumbering in his altar and saving his energy depletion, suddenly opened his eyes.


    Without any hesitation, the heroic spirit swordsman turned into light and left in an instant, arriving at the skies high above, several miles away from town.


    "Come out."


    With a tone of coldness, he called out calmly to the air around him. "I won''t say it twice."


    At present, Jarien had none of the peace he showed when he interacted with the warrior. He was now almost a sharp sword about to be unsheathed, ready to go. Flames that were of utmost threat burned intensely in the swordsman''s eyes, the radiance combing every inch of the empty air even as streaks of green beams stretched out along his sweeping gaze.


    And in the very next second, a cluster of shapeless black shadow that resembled mud simply floated out from the air, before assembling into a dark figure that was almost a human silhouette.


    "Earthbreaker Sword Saint, Jarien Astoria."


    The human shadow that was still squirming and twisting, laughed with a sharp and velvet voice at the old swordsman. "I am Loze the Shadeshifter, serving under the Third Commander, here to ask certain information under my lord''s orders."


    "Third Commander? Looks like he''s promoted again."


    Despite facing a daemon clearly similar to Death Shades, Jarien did not move, merely closing his eyes slightly hatefully and spoke in a cold voice. "But he did promise me¡ªas long as I don''t make a move, he would leave me alone."


    "Tch-tch-tch-tch, that''s not possible." Loze''s fluctuating shadow mocked with its sharp voice. "You are another existence born from the ''ritual''. How could you stay uninvolved? The plan of the lord commanders is almost complete, but a force of unparalleled power had torn through the dimensions, allowing a being from another world to descend upon this world. He is a variable outside the plan, a most dangerous unknown¡ªthe leadership must know his whereabouts."


    With those words, the dark shadow turned towards the busy but peaceful mountain town, and said darkly, "If you still want your descendants to live¡­"


    Splat.


    Without even the time to think or feel, the shadow was cut in two from its midriff.


    Through it all, Jarien''s eyes were still closed, his hands not even touching the hilt of his sword. Neverthless, the so-called shifting shadow was cut apart countless times in a flash, diced into fog that spread throughout the air.


    "Even your grand commander would not dare threaten me," he said indifferently. "Go back."


    But a dozen seconds later, the black fog that spread throughout the air slowly gathered itself. After this weapon that was so insubstantial it seemed to not exist at all had reformed itself, it was barely the size of a fist. Still, an immeasurably feeble voice but laced with strong hatefulness rang from it.


    "No, you won''t kill me," it said even as it slowly expanded. "My real body is faraway and a thousand miles away¡ªif you want to kill me through this clone, you have to unsheathe your sword."


    "But how many times could you unleash your full power as a heroic spirit? The legend that fell mountains in the northwest while shattering land and forming abyss¡ªthe ''Earthbreaker Blade'' that kept the Ulan Empire within its own borders for centuries. Just how many times could it break the world power of ''divine domain''?"


    "As long as you don''t kill me, I will constantly threaten your progeny. But if you''re willing to waste that blade on a minor character such as I¡ª"


    Loze then laughed malevolently, with a voice as if steel and glass were being rubbed together. "I, Loze, would die without regrets!"


    Drawing a deep breath, the old swordsman did continue his assault.


    Though he did not speak, his spirit was fixed tightly on that powerful Death Shade before his eyes.


    "Even if you don''t say, I have other ways to find him!" Loze exclaimed.


    However, even if his speech was not weak, Loze undoubtedly could not withstand Jarien''s presence. After forcing himself to take it for a dozen seconds, it made itself scarce. Naturally, before it left, the Death Shade that possessed high intelligence did not forget to leave behind an evil curse.


    "Just wait, Sword Saint Jarien. One day, you would lose everything you hold dear and join us.


    "When that time comes, the Third Commander would still choose to serve you, just as in life."


    Soon, Loze completely vanished across the horizon.


    The old swordsman slowly opened his eyes. He pressed down on the hilt of his plainly decorated blade that was surrounded by lightning, and was silent for some time.


    "The sword that fell mountains in the northwest while shattering land and forming abyss?" Jarien then muttered to himself, and shook his head self-deprecatingly.


    "It no longer exists."


    The heroic spirit turned and slowly made for the little village he swore to protect for life. For that town, he was willing to betray his own heart and willing to seal his own sword, and sit watching as thousands of evil schemes went on before his eyes.


    The artificial river was slowly flowing at the edge of the village.


    The town of Jarien was built upon a flat mountaintop.


    As if something had cut the mountain apart.


    At the same time, the warrior who flew thousands of meters in the air stopped doubtfully, and swept a gaze at his surroundings.


    "Curious, I can feel hostility."


    He muttered to himself, baffled. "Who could be so bold?"

 Chapter 454 The Plan Needs to Change

    Joshua was following the guidance of the Mirror of Holy Splendor at the moment, having advanced in the direction where the sun set for three days.


    According to the map provided by the villagers of Jarien, the sun rises from the east and sets in the west in the world of Grandia too. At present, the heir of the fourth Sage''s Legacy was to the warrior''s southwest¡ªit was the region that, according to the villagers, was where most survivors assembled to resist the Death Shades.


    The dot of light that blinked from time to time in the Mirror of Holy Splendor would occasionally shift its position. It meant that the fourth heir was using instant movement in that time, although the circumstances were not at its worst since the Azurite did not shift abnormally.


    Joshua''s flight speed was not fast either. It took him three days just to get out of the mountain range where the town of Jarien was, arriving at a flat plain. In that period, he did not stop studying the differing forces of this world in different sectors while helping Ling and Ying adapt to the energies of Grandia.


    In those few days, his energy output level increased to forty-one percent.


    It was now evening. The warrior was afloat in the sky, scanning his surroundings suspiciously. Just now, Joshua felt an immeasurably apparent malice aimed toward him.


    To Supreme champions, the ability to foresee danger and feel ill-intent were fundamentals¡ªfurthermore, that sense hostility just now was so clear and unconcealed. Quite curious, the warrior simply stopped in his tracks and started to used lifeforce to scan his surroundings.


    Right now, Grandia was certainly a post-apocalyptic world where undead spirits ran rampant. The town of Jarien appeared to be the single large-scale settlement of relevance within thousands of square kilometers. The other human survivor groups were at most a dozen¡ªnever reaching up to a hundred, staying deep within ancient forests, caverns or other natural strongholds for protection.


    Additionally, since his journey across the plains, Joshua had passed by several former large-scale human settlements. Those, however, were ruins, with countless bones scattered everywhere¡ªthere was no hint of anyone''s presence. All that was left were an immeasurably gloomy dark fog that made people feel uncomfortable and kept spreading.


    That was not unusual. Flatlands were easy targets¡ªwith just a single surge of Death Shade assault, any sturdy fort would collapse.


    However, it was exactly for that reason that Joshua felt surprised¡ªhe was actually sensing a huge cluster of active beings near the plains.


    Night arrived as sunlight completely dissipated. Dark fog began to urgently spread within this world even as innumerable black phantoms were born from it, blanketing the land.


    Joshua did not move to wipe the Death Shades below him. After trying for the last few days, he learned that it was meaningless to vanquish the immeasurably feeble undead creatures. Under the propagation of the black fog, a new cluster of those undead spirits would be reborn no matter how many times he would kill them. Moreover, there were no human settlements nearby¡ªthere was no need to destroy them.


    Nonetheless, the endless ranks of Death Shades that suddenly appeared did not affect the warrior''s detection before. After some thought, he turned and flew towards where the ''existence'' of significantly higher levels and were more active assembled.


    In the darkness, a clear, pale-blue moon appeared in the sky. Its rather dull radiance shone on the land, becoming the only light in this world.


    Soon, the warrior swiftly arrived above the spot where he sensed those presences.


    It was a rather huge lake, with tens of thousands Death Shades wandering muddleheadedly beside it. Nonetheless, this place was significantly colder than the others¡ªwith billowing cold winds combined with the humid air within the lake, a layer of frost gathered over the plants nearby.


    And there was a magical ripple that fluctuated in response to the cold wind.


    Joshua stared at the sight below him with much interest. Around the lake, there were dozens of powerful creatures whose presence were far more powerful than other Death Shades. They were not phantoms born after nightfall, but existences the warrior had already sensed in the evening.


    These powerful Death Shades and monsters with varying shape and sizes seemed to be interacting at the moment. From their actions before, it was obvious that these aberrations that would not vanish under sunlight had intelligence. They were vaguely split into three camps, facing off against each other even as they talked.


    The camp with the fewest members were composed entirely of human-shaped Death Shades. Amongst them, a swordsman equipped with both armor and blade strode out to speak with a hoarse but cold voice.


    "Where''s the shard of the Jewel Seed? Don''t try to keep it to yourselves."


    As expected of the first intelligent monster the warrior witnessed on Grandia, the presence of the swordsman was most certainly formidable. As graying mana surged around his body visibly, every plant nearby was pulverized¡ªnone of the other Death Shades even dared to stand beside him, even those within the camp he was leading.


    "Rawr."


    In a corner, a Death Shade in the form of a panther growled softly too. Its entire body was black as if composed of shadows, and it appeared to be leading another camp¡ªthis one composed of beastly Death Shades.


    The intelligent panther phantom also seemed to be joining forces with that human-shaped Death Shade. Both were now pressuring the third camp¡ªa party composed entirely of abnormally-shaped Death Shades¡ªfor more information regarding the Jewel Seed.


    Under the shockwaves of the two beings'' power, many of the Death Shades wandering beside the lake died, blown into smithereens by the impact. The black fog that shaped their bodies spread across the air, and were soon absorbed by those sentient Death Shades.


    Through it all, the third Death Shade faction¡ªcomposed of an assortment of specters¡ªkept quiet, completely not responding to the threat and pressure from those two powerful Death Shades.


    Unlike the Death Shade, the specters'' body were completely transparent. Under the moonlight, one would have thought that it was a thin crystal sheet hovering in the air, but they, too, were intelligent. The one leading them was a giant body of soul, swaying unsteadily as if choosing an escape route.


    Something unexpected appeared to have given these Death Shades intelligence as well as enough power to maintain their form, although the former was not of a high level.


    After the standoff kept up without an answer for some time, the human silhouettes and the beast Death Shades lost their patience. Their sanguine gaze flashing with the radiance of bloodlust, they raised their swords or bared their fangs and dove towards the specters.


    Nevertheless, Joshua had no intention to keep watching Joshua. After ensuring that the opponents were not the beings that displayed their hostility at him, the warrior extended his right hand towards those monsters from high above.


    The right palm that appeared to be indestructible and made from concrete opened completely, aimed towards the undead specters that were now in a violent struggle. Without no emotions in his eyes, the warrior reached out indifferently and clenched his fist.


    Then, a tremendous energy raised ripples through the atmosphere.


    In an instant, the three leaders of the Death Shade factions who were tearing at each other violently looked up in fear. They stared towards the sky, where a crimson palm carrying a grandeur that could wipe out everything engulfed a region of several hundred meters squared.


    It seemed intent on grabbing everything, and then destroying it all with a single move.


    Without any time for nonsense, the Death Shade human figure stabbed his sword towards the giant crimson palm overhead. A streak of silver light flashed out of its tip¡ªa sharp air blade that even tore through the microscopic dust in the surrounding atmosphere. It was a blow of full power, leaving only a white, hazy storm in an area dozens of meters around it while it madly cut through everything around it.


    Beside them, the shadow panther and giant specter were moving to confront the palm too. With a thunderous echo, clumps of energy ripples gathered¡ªboth of them were displaying their full power too.


    But it was useless.


    Slightly revealing his own lifeforce field, Joshua''s volleyed palm struck down and briskly destroyed the dozens of intelligent Death Shades. He also made sure to grind down for a bit to ensure that the intelligent monsters were destroyed to the very last bit.


    He could have spared them if the were ordinary Death Shades. Those were multitudinous ants after all¡ªkilling them was akin to not killing them.


    On the other hand, these beings that possessed intelligence and could even empower themselves by killing other Death Shades, had to be destroyed immediately.


    This was probably the first time he purposefully displayed part of his ability since he arrived in this world. The truth had proved that even if Joshua''s current energy output level was at forty percent, a single palm attack was not anything a Silver-tier being could withstand.


    It would be difficult even for Gold-tiers to be damaged seriously.


    "They were talking about the Jewel Seed?"


    Slowly landing at the crater that was his palm print, Joshua looked around and quickly felt a powerful energy cascading at the spot where the specters were. With a single hand gesture, an icy blue gem streaked across the air in a curved line and fell into the warrior''s palm.


    "So, is this the high-grade protocrystal Jarien mentioned?" Joshua said, his gaze focused on the gem shard that was the size of a normal person''s fingernail.


    It was pale-blue shard with six sides and resembled an ice-crystal. A light flowed obscurely over it like ice vapor, with streaks of tiny blue rays refracted incessantly within what remained of its body, ultimately forming a beautiful luster that left people awestruck.


    Though a fragment, it was a delightful surprise to acquire this protocrystal. Joshua was naturally aware that those sentient Death Shades had certainly toiled for this, even planning to get into a death struggle just to acquire it. After a brief moment of admiration, he entered the system to examine the gem rumored to be so valuable it could be traded for half a city.


    [¡­ Item verification¡­ otherworld knowledge evaluation success, luxury knowledge evaluation failure, special item knowledge evaluation success.]


    [Verification report:]


    [Prokaryotic Seed¨C Holy Stone]


    [Otherworld: The Prokaryotic Seed is a creation spawned from the special Steel Strength in the world of Grandia, a residue of the power that shaped everything during Creation. Underneath the surface of this tiny gem is immeasurable that could level an entire city. Any Holy Stone buried underground would autonomously gather energy that is adrift within all things and form protocrystals of other classes¡ªthe reason it got its name ''Prokaryotic Seed''. This holy stone could be used by living things, and could even form an additional energy core.]


    [Luxury: The Jewel Seed''s appearance is so beautiful that it''s a priceless treasure on aesthetic value alone. There are five different Jewel Seed adorned on the inherited royal crown of the Gelug Empire¡­]


    [Special item: The value of the Jewel Seed lies within the theoretical exhaustion of the energy within it. Once that''s achieved it would be virtually omnipotent¡ªwith it, it would not be difficult to keep individuals that had perished as Heroic Spirits. The Creation energy alone is enough to satisfy all human wants¡ªlegend has it that gathering seven Jewel Seeds of different attributes and using the power within would realize any wish of the owner.]


    [This is just a fragment of a complete Jewel Seed.]


    "A Jewel Seed that contains frost energy, huh."


    Nodding slightly, Joshua now largely understood the function of this precious item.


    From what the elderly swordsman had said, the protocrystals were raw ingredients that helped the cultivation of extraordinary individuals of magical-energy classes. It would strengthen their body and soul while granting a variety of spell-like abilities, while the energy within the Jewel Seed was endless and could even spawn protocrystals of other classes.


    Furthermore, completely absorbing it would provide another energy core¡ªto people who had not reached Supreme tier, it would certainly have a huge effect.


    As for Supreme¡ªotherwise known as ''heavenly'' in this world¡ªthe Jewel Seed was not so meaningful. With Joshua being an example, his powers were simply so abundant that destroying a city notwithstanding, it would not be difficult for him to destroy a small nation with a string of attacks. He could also form any number of energy cores he wanted¡ªfor existences of his level, this object was not that precious.


    That being said, Joshua still held on to the Jewel Seed and attempted to absorb the energy within.


    At the moment, the warrior urgently needed to analyze the essence of energy within this world. Protocrystals would thus help with the fundamentals, with the Jewel Seed being the best choice. Now that he unexpectedly acquired a fragment, there was not much to think about.


    Joshua''s will surged towards the little gem fragment, the rich lifeforce touching it and wildly investigating, discovering the difference between the gem''s energy and his aura.


    A long time later, after some parts of the analysis was completed, the warrior suddenly felt that the Azurite in his chest was resonating by itself for some unknown reason.


    With reverberating heartbeats, Order power said to be boundless swirled over Joshua''s body. Immediately, his sight stepped through the distance of ten thousand miles under the curious resonance into another side of the continent, at the other end of this world.


    He saw a red-haired girl with dragon wings who had just looked up, herself as surprised as he was.


    His gaze swept through the other person and noted the enchanted robe that carried a curious pattern, before focusing on the other''s face. The red-haired elf carried scars of varying sizes over her body, her face dyed in blood¡ªbut those were nothing to Joshua.


    He remembered the face, and then smiled slightly.


    "Don''t worry," the warrior spoke thus with the Grandia common tongue. "I''ll be right there."


    In the distant, a fluctuating shade that was using some extraordinary spell to track down the warrior''s scent froze where it was.


    "Heavenly-pinnacle¡­ Soon to ascend into Divine-domain¡­" Loze the Shadeshifter spoke with a voice that was not as venomous when he had conversed with Jarien. That had been a fake personality the subordinate of a Death Shade grand commander adopted to complete a mission.


    In reality, Loze, adept in imitating other Death Shades or humans had a prudent personality as well as volatile, mysterious intentions¡ªunlike the arrogant and vicious demeanor it had before.


    But now, regardless of Loze''s personality, there was now immeasurable panic in its heart.


    "A single palm is enough to pummel forty higher Death Shades that had their initial awakening, even denying them a chance of reviving. The energy ripple around his body also reaches first-class pinnacle¡ªif not for that little stagnation, that fellow would have broken through to the Divine-domain immediately!"


    In the beginning, from his commander''s tone, Loze had thought that the being from another world was at mostly Earthly or had just arrived into Heavenly. Who knew that it was such a terrifying existence¡ªhaving seen that horrifying murderous aura and vengeful will that darkened the skies, it was obvious he was not some compassionate being that could be threatened.


    "The plan needs to be changed."


    Without thinking, the indefinite shade completely rejected his previous plan. "I must report this information to the commander as soon as possible."


    "This variable is greater than imagined."

 Chapter 455 Prelude To War

    Cataclysm Year 27, the 11th of July, nighttime.


    Guetard, the city of psionics and former capital of the Ulan Empire, northwest of the continent.


    On the boundless sky above all things, the warm blue moon was illuminating the silent land in the company of dazzling light from countless stars.


    There were no plants here. Above the gray-brown stony highlands, there were only endless black Death Shades with their scarlet but lifeless gaze, wandering around the huge boulders within the Guetard highlands.


    Between the thin vapor that was everywhere, there were many Death Shades flying visibly in the air. They appeared to be powerful and strong-willed, leading the Death Shades on the ground that had no will to speak of in a certain order, circling and patrolling the center of the highland where a majestic city stood, concealed by the fog.


    Chilling winds were billowing with a roar from other parts of the world across the Guetard Highlands¡ªthe hostile cold and gravel it carried a suffocating and deathly miasma, soon growing into a hellish sandstorm that even Heavenly champions would frown at. Through it all, the city of Guetard that should have turned into debris in that earthquake which almost tore the continent apart some thirty-years ago stood aloft, unscathed in that sandstorm.


    There was no hint of light within the dark citadel. Through the weak starlight and the dim moon, cluster of dark silhouettes squirmed within the houses that appeared to be in perfect condition, calling out in what could be sorrowful wails or spiteful curses. The position of the houses¡ªor to be precise, the entire town¡ªhad been changed in its entirety. Now, they appear to be a part of some tremendous formation, fortifying seven obelisks that had been raised during an unknown point in time.


    Over the seven obelisks built with obsidian and some extraordinary metal, a purple-black energy radiance flashed, with layers of complicated runes that seem to be imbued with endless mysteries flashing beside the energy circuits. They were placed at the center of town, absorbing all energies adrift in the entire Guetard Highlands and supplying it to an unknown existence.


    Suddenly, the cold and dismal sound of an air current resounded in the darkness. Deep within the lightless town, a streak of dim-silver ray suddenly flashed, breaking through the violent sandstorm outside of the city, covering almost ten kilometers within a single second and arrived at the obelisk in the heart of the city.


    The one who came was a swordsman. His entire body was shrouded in a gray vapor that obscured his face, but it could not hide the plain longsword that hung over his waist. There was lightning flashing over its scabbard, emitting the scent of unparalleled danger.


    As the swordsman stood upon the obelisk carved with a huge number ''3'', purple-black energies surged ferociously into his body, restoring energies that he recently expended. Apart from that, the swordsman had no other movement. He merely stood, waiting in silence.


    Soon, however, incessant reverberations echoed through the air as oddities happened one after the other.


    A dimensional doorway opened, and a mage whose chest was adorned with a Jewel Seed that flashed with a blinding red light stepped through. Seven crystal balls of different colors floated around his body, and he soon reached obelisk marked with a huge number ''2''.


    A warrior, carrying a dragon-slaying greatsword over his back and wore a heavy set of armor decorated with a ferocious dragon head, stepped across empty air and came to the obelisk marked with ''4''.


    As a cluster of shadows cascaded, a wispy human-shaped fog appeared. It had an imperceptible appearance and such weak presence it would be completely missed if one did not pay attention to it¡ªcondensed over the top of the obelisk marked with ''5'' at some point.


    A hooded spellcaster in robes soon approached, riding an Ender Dragon, as well as a skeleton archer who held a crude black steel longbow, arrived above the obelisk marked with ''6'' and ''7'' respectively.


    The last to arrive was a knight.


    This knight neither displayed any unusual ability nor concealed his own face. He was an elderly rider who had ordinary facial features and long gray hair, riding a withered and skinny warhorse just like himself and stumbling step by step through the dark streets covered in fog.


    Where he passed, the wailing and cursing from the shades within the houses stopped immediately and turned into prayers, seeking release from unbearable agony. The knight then stared at the shades with a gaze with a compassionate and kind radiance, before finally shaking his head while the shades sighed in disappointment.


    The knight took a long time to move past the stretching stone path and arriving at the circle of the obelisk. As the six other indefinitely powerful existences looked on, he led his horse and stepped over empty air, arriving at the top of the obelisk marked with ''1''.


    None of them showed a hint of dissatisfaction, while the heavily armored warrior who ranked at four as well as the skeleton archer who ranked at seven bowed to him reverently.


    Then, without a word of nonsense, the warrior spoke with an unexpectedly thick and mighty voice that did not fit his image towards the other beings around him. "I''ve gathered everyone here," he said, "because there is something important that must be discussed with each of you present here. But before that, we need to compile our recently gathered intelligence."


    "At the edge of the Autumn Waters Forest, located in the Misia Plains within the borders of former Gelug Empire, a Divine-domain power¡ªor perhaps one that virtually surpasses the pinnacle of Divine-domain had split apart the dimensions, allowing the descent of a powerful existence from another world."


    "The preparations for our plan are almost complete¡ªall that is left is removing any obstacles and execute it. Therefore, the champion from another world had arrived at the worst timing. Now, everything unexpected has to be removed."


    With those words, the ancient knight turned to a swordsman who was ranked third.


    "I''ve already got the swordsmen to dispatch his subordinate and investigate the situation. Is there any result?"


    "No," the swordsman replied thinly, his arms folded before his chest. "My subordinate hasn''t replied¡ªbut he is Loze the Shadeshifter, I believe he would acquire information that would satisfy us."


    "Then we shall put that matter aside first." The knight nodded, and turned toward the crystal mage ranked at second. "Has anything come of the pursuit after the dragon-blood girl who carries what''s suspected to be the mystical ''Saint of Origin Robe''?"


    "No, my lord." The spellcaster replied, leaning his back over slightly¡ªhis voice stiff like a machine as if it was synthesized. Around him, the seven crystal balls floated sprightly in the air, forming runes and circles, one after the other.


    "The power of the mystical Saint of Origin Robe possesses power that escapes my imagination. Its last explosion had leveled an entire army of Death Shades, and though I''ve sent my three giant crystal puppets after her, the Dark Creek King obstructed them."


    "So the Dark Creek King is sheltering her? Well, that it certainly can''t be helped." The knight said, a sense of nostalgia flashing through his eyes as if he fully understood their opponent''s ability.


    "You people might not really understand its true power. Recall your puppets and don''t clash with it for the time being¡ªwe need to focus our strength for other more important matters."


    Afterward, the knight inquired about the latest information every other being accordingly. None showed a hint of disgruntlement and replied truthfully.


    After the skeleton archer had reported the most recent happenings with a voice synthesized from magic, the knight nodded slightly and said calmly, "Very good. Everything is still going according to plan."


    "The issue I''ve gathered everyone here is that I''ve successfully restored the method in which the Ulan Empire summoned and ''controlled'' Heroic Spirits," he then said straightforwardly. "Furthermore, there have been certain improvements tailored to our conditions."


    At his words, the seven powerful beings smiled coldly and disdainfully. Even the completely unemotional swordsman''s shrug his shoulders for a bit.


    They were not mocking the old knight, but the Ulan Empire.


    If not for that prideful empire¡ªwhose insatiable greed fueled their intent and drove them to reverse the taboo between living and dead, just so that they could forcibly bring the heroic spirits that had gathered countless faithful hearts under their control, would they have reappeared upon this land?


    "Grandia is a world without gods." The spellcaster who was riding Ender Dragon laughed softly; his voice that rang from under his hood was surprisingly youthful.


    "It''s completely different from the other worlds I visited before¡ªall their faith is centered around their ancestors and heroes. If they want to control me they would have to fight against the entire world, and the will of all humans."


    The heavily armored warrior, too, sneered with a low and obscure voice. "Hubris."


    As if already expecting their opinions early on, the old knight simply waited until the sarcasm stopped before speaking again.


    "After the method had been restored, our next target is the southwest region¡ªthe ''Tomb of the Saints'', staunchly guarded by the four largest human resistance factions."


    Then, the knight''s voice seemed to turn illusory. "Bygone heroes and wisemen, our old friends, even ''us''¨C are all buried in that place."


    Suddenly, the vague fog human silhouette over the fifth obelisk spoke with a soft voice that nobody heard clearly.


    However, after the old knight heard his words, he replied distinctly.


    "Yes, we do not have the power to mount an assault up front. The remaining human resistance factions are quite stubborn¡ªif we want the plan to complete smoothly, we must not use up too much of our own strength."


    "That is why we must first wipe out the other resistance sprinkled around the continent, ''converting'' those scattered beings into our own force."


    As the old warrior spoke, he lightly touched the lance that hung at one of the flanks of his warhorse¡ªthere was no mirth traceable in his voice. "Then, we''ll cut off their source for intelligence, food, and water, seize protocrystal ores and contaminate their water sources."


    The soulfire within the eye sockets of the skeleton archer flashed as the being that was ranked at seventh clenched its longbow. The heavily armored warrior too could not help gripping the hilt of his greatsword with emotion, appearing immeasurably expectant.


    Though the other powerful beings did not move, their expressions unfathomable, their presence was rather different from the bored one they bore a while ago.


    A thick fog swirled over the sky above the Geutard highlands. Lightning zigzagged toward the land, entering the sandstorm and turning into flames that gleamed infrequently within the dust.


    Pale-white radiance illuminated the city that had long become a dark ghost-town, as if dawn finally arrived in this land that had been consumed by the abyss.


    "This is war," the old knight said as the lightning illuminated him, his tone carrying the sentimentality and anticipation of something that came at long last.


    "After twenty-seven years, the final battle begins."

 Chapter 456 Body of Steel

    While the war was on the verge of breaking out far away, Joshua was thinking about his own path of ascension.


    Though the cultivation methods of the Mycroft and Grandia continents differed much, the fundamentals were the same. From the warrior''s complete comprehension of the matter, he could clearly recognize any differences or similarities.


    The Initial Flame ignited Chaos to allow life in the Void. The Primordial Steel subsequently shaped worlds and spawned all things¡ªjust like how a person could be born a pygmy while another born robust, every world had unequal Steel Strength when they were first shaped.


    As such, the contrasting amounts and essence in the power of Creation brought countless dissimilar worlds, while also affecting the distribution of energy adrift provided for the use of intelligent life in each world.


    Naturally, having more Steel Strength did not mean that the concentration of energies in that world was high. In fact, worlds that possessed grand Steel Strength had such dilute energy released it was virtually undetectable since their physical forms were borderless with vast galaxies.


    On the other hand, worlds with weaker initial Steel Strength would have extremely high energy concentration since they exist within a balanced eternal cycle or were small worlds possessing one or two stars¡ªas such, there would be many extraordinary individuals born there too.


    Joshua was uncertain on which world¡ªMycroft or Grandia¡ªwas larger. However, the Mycroft Continent itself notwithstanding, there were endless oceans and many mysterious thresholds and half-planes hanging beyond the sky on Mycroft¡ªincluding the Infinite Horizon where the gods reside. Though that particular example did not suit the survival of ordinary life, its vastness alone did not dull in comparison to the entire Mycroft continent.


    On the other hand, the world of Grandia did not have such subsidiary planes. It only had a single continent, which is why the energy adrift here¡ªotherwise known as its mana element concentration¡ªshould be larger than the Mycroft Continent.


    Still, Joshua did not try to sense how vast the energy concentration in Grandia was, but he had found the reason.


    It was the protocrystal mineral that extraordinary individuals of the magical energy discipline lived upon.


    According to the warrior''s hypothesis, the world of Grandia had condensed most of its forces into innumerable mineral-like energy crystallization during its creation.


    Those crystallizations¡ªalso known as protocrystals¡ªwere buried underground, forming streaks of mineral veins. To not put it mildly, the protocrystals were actually equivalent to ''fat cells'' for this world. However, although they were useless, they were an energy that was more primitive and resembling of Steel Strength compared to the aura and mana that Mycroft humans cultivated with and spawned.


    From the aspect of combat power alone, the magical energy discipline was not stronger than mana or aura. However, it would bring an assortment of special attributes for those who cultivated with it.


    With this power, Grandia''s extraordinary individuals had changed the essence of their lives. As such, their lifeforce and soul were fused together from the start, becoming hard to dispel due to this special energy.


    It was also why both beast and men, having perished thousands of years ago, would leave undead spirits¡ªeven Heroic Spirits behind on the world of Grandia, as well as keeping part of the powers they had in life after being awakened by a certain power.


    Holding the Jewel Seed, Joshua kept absorbing the substantial energies within. This holy stone fragment that contained water and ice magical attributes should, logically speaking, be hard to digest for a being of fire-attribute aura. However, the warrior''s heightened level and precise understanding of energies allowed Joshua to easily reverse most attributes of the coreless energy, turning it into that which he could use.


    As the warrior maintained his analysis of the energy essence and studied this hybrid of lifeforce and mana, his own aura and lifeforce gradually grew closer to the core aspect of Steel Strength. He watched bit by bit as his energy output level increased continuously, now reaching 45%.


    This meant that even if he went to another world that varied from Grandia and Mycroft, his power output would remain at 45%.


    "That''s about it."


    Sensing that he had reached his current limit, Joshua stood by the edge of the lake and temporarily stopped assimilating the energy within the holy stone fragment. Gingerly opening his left hand, a crimson aura fluorescence surged, creating a fireball the size of a fist out of thin air over the warrior''s palm.


    Though small, the fireball was immeasurably dazzling. It exuded a blazing white radiance and spread scorching heat waves along with life emission across all directions. It was so hot that it had boiled and evaporated the surface of the lake beside him, illuminating several kilometers around the warrior as if it was day.


    Joshua stared at the fireball in his hand, as if the radiance that was stronger than the sun did not exist at all.


    This was not a secondary-tier flame created by burning his own aura, but the incredible heat produced as he attempted to accelerate the movement of atomic particles. In this little fireball, the energies within the air were collided by the high energy particles the warrior''s aura created, becoming a circumstance akin to the self-destruct of a Nuclear Star.


    "Weird," Joshua muttered doubtfully as he quelled the fireball in his hand. "Although my energy output level is at 45%, the current performance hints that I''ve at least recovered more than 60% of my strength."


    Being able to generally manipulate a phenomenon akin to an exploding Nuclear Star had been Joshua''s combat ability threshold when he fought in the battle against the berserk dragons at the Sacred Mountain of the Far Sea.


    It was about sixty to seventy percent of his ability after he reached full-bloom following his battle against Herlas. In other words, though the warrior was now at 45% of energy output level, his ability was sixty percent that of his full power.


    ¡ªThat could be the comprehensive improvement after attaining a deeper understanding of Steel Strength.


    After thinking for a bit, Joshua largely got the reason. Through his study of the magical energy discipline and protocrystal, his body and lifeforce had begun to shift towards the Steel Strength of origins.


    Miniscule electric currents and fluorescence began to flash around the warrior''s fist. Joshua noticed that he could hazily sense and manipulate the endless and extremely minute particles of matter around his body. These particles were the most basic of existence next to Power of Existence and Steel Strength.


    As soon as he was able to sense those particles, the warrior immediately felt a huge difference from how he had sensed his surroundings before.


    Scanning everything around him, Joshua appeared to feel something of an illusion¡ªfor there was now multitudinous cracks and seams between all things. Even his body, thoroughly honed and did not lose out to fine gold in sturdiness, was full of leaks and openings on the microscopic level that it would not stand a single blow.


    Joshua was already aware that such was the reason his energy had been restrained after he arrived on Grandia¡ªthe material particles that formed his physical body were too sparse, so much so that he would easily be affected by his environment.


    Since he came from a different world, the warrior''s body density, along with the movement of the atomic particles within his physicality would contrast slightly in this world. That, however, tremendously affects the energy flow in his body.


    Nonetheless, there are two ways to change this circumstance. One was to assimilate as much as possible with the local life and adapt completely with this world. The other was ceaseless improvement to augment his own body, attaining a level and body that was both indestructible and eternal such as the ''Primordial Steel''.


    I''m now at Supreme tier, and my body had been honed to the level of extraordinary¡ªordinary matter and energy particles would not augment my body. Joshua thought inwardly as he stared at the holy stone fragment that was still emitting a beautiful radiance within his palm.


    The Jewel Seed protocrystals are too rare and could only be found by chance. But in the very least, I would need something equivalent to the Cloud Diamond that Jarien had given me as bare minimum.


    Having consecutively absorbed a Cloud Diamond and a Jewel Seed shard and almost increasing 10% of his energy output level, this was indeed a way for the warrior to improve himself even if it would prove difficult at the later stages.


    Furthermore, Joshua had come up with a cultivation method on how to convert aura and lifeforce into magical energy, before subsequently refining that magical energy into Steel Strength. Still, it was purely conjecture since he had not really attempted the method before.


    "Perhaps I should get a local to try this cultivation method of mind some time."


    "But now, the fourth Sage''s Legacy is more important."


    Joshua''s body slowly rose, but he did not move his own body with aura, instead relying purely on his own magnetic energy field to float by repelling gravity. He then recalled the face of the red-haired girl who was covered in scars after seeing it through resonance from the Azurite, and shrugged.


    "Looks like the situation is dire¡ªit''s an incredible stroke of luck that she''s alive."


    Joshua and Igor had discussed the worst-case scenario before¡ªthe death of the heir of the fourth Sage''s Legacy. It may have been due to the heir''s perishing that the Legacy had resonated on its own, summoning other heirs to take it away.


    Now, it seems that the heiress was indeed in a bad state, but those were just surface wounds and would not be a huge issue.


    Without staying behind for long, the warrior rose thousands of meters, reaching Grandia''s stratosphere.


    Soon, a bolt of crimson lightning tore the night sky apart, darting towards the western part of the continent.


    Half a day later, a dark phantom came beside the lake where Joshua had stopped by.


    Loze the Shadeshifter solemnly investigate the residual marks. Fortunately, due to the warrior''s powers that remained here, no Death Shades revived within a radius of several kilometers during the night and most traces were left intact.


    After studying every piece of mud nearby, the black human silhouette had mostly pieced together the scene of what transpired here recently.


    "I must report this immediately."


    At a simple assemblage of mystical runes, the news was spread immediately.


    Having no time or mind to be shocked, Loze realized that the existence that could counter this powerful being from another world definitely was not a slouch like itself.


    To remove this uncertain variable, every Grand Commander might have to do the deed personally.

 Chapter 457 Titan

    The black clouds in the night sky thickened above the Anson mountains within the former Ulan Empire. Drizzling rain soaked every inched of soil, bringing with them a chill that cuts into bone.


    And so the moon vanished, allowing darkness to surge here like a tidal wave.


    As it grew late into the night, fog cascaded, causing the still gumtree forest to dance like specters in the wind.


    On his warhorse, Caesar stood before the village he watched over, falling silent as he watched the looming and seemingly endless armies of Death Shades.


    After a long time, the heroic spirit knight gently stroked his mount that revived as a heroic spirit like him, making a speechless bitter smile. "Really, this number¡­" he mumbled. "It''s even more than the time I died."


    Four hundred and eleven years ago, the Firemind Knight Caesar Darwell had set the Anson mountains alight all by himself to defeat the Gelug Empire ambush that consisted of three thousand elite mountain troops and four knights of the same title.


    Though the success costed his life, it kept the Ulan Empire from total defeat in a direct armed confrontation and kept a large portion of their fighting force intact. After the battle, the knight''s descendants were appointed the lieges of Anson, while countless people who survived thanks to Caesar''s efforts came here, their hearts filled with honor, consecrating the hero''s statue and stone plaque.


    Three hundred and eighty-four years later, darkness surged and his heroic spirit returned to the mortal realm. That was when he noticed that that the road he should be walking was at its end, but his war is far from over.


    This time, instead of being alive, the enemy was the dead.


    More than two decades ago, as the Death Shades came charging like a typhoon, the revived Caesar led his descendants and toiled as they carved out a village territory that was neither big nor small.


    Human presence in the northwest mountains of the Grandia Continent was rare¡ªapart from the Death Shades of certain vicious beasts, there were not many awakened champion souls. That was why life here was stable, although the people did have to toil by farming daily as well as mining for protocrystal ores.


    However, the peaceful days seems to be over for the darkness that was the Death Shade army had arrived.


    Like a lone alone within the vast sea, the little town had completely no way of retreat¡ªapart from that protcrystal mining cave behind them that heads to some unknown place. Holding his lance tightly while his left hand pressed over the flail hanging on his lip, the knight spoke with a thin voice at the villagers behind him who had their belongings packed and waited impatiently.


    "Run," he said. "Run along the mining path and hide beside the underground river karst. Remember to block the mouth of the cavern and never come out."


    "Then, what about you, ancestor?" asked a young girl uncomfortably.


    "Me?"


    The heroic spirit closed his eyes as he laughed softly. When the Firemind Knight opened his eyes again, magical energy boiled within his body¡ªhis silhouette, formed from radiance became a crimson red instantly, as if a flame that burned intensely.


    "I''m going to do what heroes are supposed to do."


    At the moment, the darkness was banished by the light of the flames, the sparks never dying even amidst the icy rain, spreading warmth and heat energy as it sparkled instead.


    While the villagers retreated in an orderly manner, the knight drove his mount ahead. Meanwhile, the Death Shade army that should have no intelligence and only knew how to obey orders quickly retreated at the sight, as if instinctually fearing the flames that the heroic spirit ignited with his soul.


    In the very next moment, a battle cry resounded, and an inferno that razed for ten days was ignited at the Anson Mountains.


    Exactly like what transpired four hundred and eleven years ago.


    The same scene happened in every corner of the Grandia Continent.


    At a coastal fishing village, a mage froze tens of thousands Death Shade riders. Within quiet forests, a ranger with divine bow sprayed rains of arrows¡ªas if meteors, the offense wiped out one dark legion after the other.


    Countless uncorrupted heroic spirits were doing all they could to protect the people and things they cherished, but under the pressure of the endless ranks of the enemy, every single one of them met the same fate.


    With Guetard the former Ulan Imperial Capital at its center, Death Shade troops that were starkly different from normal Death Shades marched out, heading towards each shelter within the mountains and forests silently. Under their assault, the villages and towns that had been guarded by heroic spirits and human champions fell one after the other.


    With a certain mystical and malevolent spell, those heroic spirits that did not corrupt during the Cataclysm fell in a matter of days, assimilated into the ranks of their former enemies.


    However, it was almost ten days after this went on that the four final large-scale human settlements southwest to the continent received this shocking news. The Death Shades faction had displayed an unprecedented power as they unleashed their full-strength.


    Only now did those survivors¡ªwho were still clumsily trying to contact other shelters¡ªnoticed that there were no other settlements left standing apart from theirs. There may still be some sparsely positioned settlements by the edge of the continent, but they could not reach them.


    And now, these four settlements that fortified the resting place of bygone heroes in the world of Grandia was utterly surrounded by the darkness, isolated without any help in sight.


    Meanwhile, torrential rain was falling upon the central western zone of the Grandia Continent, where the Dark Creek Forest stood within the Xayar Mountains.


    It poured, as if the raindrops were spilled directly from the skies above, drowning the swampy forest that was surrounded by mountains completely in water and mud.


    Urbandy, Lord of the Xayar Mountains, King of the Forests, Shepherd of the Swamp and the Dark Creek King stood over the heart of forests. At the very peak of its body formed from tree roots, his single eye that was a purple flame scanning the distance.


    The air was filled with silent and malicious scent as the suffocating fog spread abundantly in the air, so much so that even the downpour that was virtually a raging waterfall could not disperse it. There were countless squirming shadows within the thick fog as scarlet and ferocious light shot out from the eyes of souls long dead, focusing on the forest before them.


    "Your Majesty, Dark Creek King, are things alright?" The slightly feeble voice of the dragon-winged girl rang from behind the body of the treant.


    Hillya had just recovered from her injuries; her tone was rather hesitant as she spoke.


    "If it''s really bad, I will go myself and¡­"


    "Silence, human." Urbandy scolded severely with a voice that trembled the air. "My resolve will not suffer your doubts. If I promised to send you safely away from the forest, I would never go back on my word."


    "What''s more, do you think these ants could stop me?"


    Hillya smiled bitterly in return. She did not distrust Urbandy''s ability; she merely felt helpless and embarrassed due to her own strength.


    Since the enchanted gown passed down from her family resonated last time, the powerful nature spirit had completely changed his behavior. Urbandy now even indicated that he was willing to escort her out of the Xayar mountains and send her safely to the southwestern human settlements.


    But since that day, innumerable shadows came surging out of nowhere, keeping guard right in front of the forest and staunchly surrounding it.


    With Urbandy''s help, Hillya had tried to break out of the encirclement on several occasions only to be foiled. The last occasion had been one of the best chances, but she made a mistake in her own fatigue¡ªcausing her not only to fail but also be heavily injured.


    Nevertheless, apart from that disappointing news, she had largely understood the value behind her gown thanks to the information Urbandy unwittingly revealed.


    [Saint of Origin Robe]


    In ancient times, the Grandia Continent had been a barren and recently-born world filled with the heat energy of flames. Nothing else existed across the land, apart from boiling hot springs and lava pools.


    But a wiseman had led millions of citizens across worlds to arrive here. He called himself an apostle of the ''Sage'', and by using a certain ritual he unleashed a divine spell that escapes human imagination that cooled the world from its burning state. He then spread the seed and raised the infants of different animals, so that within just a hundred years the lifeless land turned anew and was now filled with the scent of life and plants.


    The millions of citizens that had stepped across worlds with the wiseman were in turn the roots of all life in the Grandia Continent, while the Saint of Origin Robe was the costume he wore when he performed the ritual.


    Although all if it were merely folktales spread within villages that could not be taken word for word, Hillya could not stop herself disbelieving that her gown was of some extraordinary source¡ªeven with Urbandy''s face that was filled with conviction.


    Perhaps the ancient wiseman might not even have existed, but the gown was certainly an extraordinary object so powerful it surpassed rationality.


    But now was not the time to think of such things.


    Amidst the fog opposite the forest, the legions of Death Shades suddenly moved conspicuously. They parted in an orderly manner, forming a stretching pathway.


    As the gigantic treant shifted its body, millions of tree roots moved while the mud swirled like a tide, the tremendous power causing the entire forest to quake. The Dark Creek King watched the scene before it, the large eye of purple-fire on its head flashing for an instant as its face, formed from brown-black wood became solemn.


    A bunch of bedbugs.


    Urbandy was unconcerned by the endless ranks of Death Shades. As one that had survived for almost a thousand years and was more ancient than most heroic spirits, why would it care about those minions? Even millions of these beings would never even scratch it. Diamonds would never fear the knock of a chicken egg¡ªand if anything, Urbandy was a diamond mountain.


    That was why these pitiful Death Shades were never the ones that kept the Dark Creek King on its toes.


    In the depths of the thick fog, three silhouettes were slowly walking along the pathway, Death Shades bowing and the raging rain splitting where they passed. Even the land that had long been turned into a muddy swamp turned solid and dry under their steps.


    The one in front was a middle-aged spellcaster whose body was surrounded with seven crystal balls of varying shapes. He was leading a human-shaped fog that was imperceptible if one did not look carefully, as well as a skeleton archer whose entire body was engulfed in a green-blue radiance.


    They arrived before the dark mountain forest, staring down at the giant treant who stood at the heart of the forest.


    "Dark Creek King Urbandy, why do you protect enemy?" The spellcaster spoke to the treant with a voice that resembled a machine, enunciating every word. "For twenty-seven years, the Death Shade army had never intruded upon your territory. And yet here you are, abandoning your neutral stance and embracing the humans."


    "She had made an offering¡ªI certainly have to keep my word and offer her sanctuary."


    Urbandy''s voice, nonchalant but rich and powerful, reverberated across the forest thicket, forming ripples even amongst the rain. "The land and the forests never belonged to anyone. Such is my answer that would never change for all time."


    "Is that so? But we simply do not wish to fight you."


    After a brief silence, the middle-aged spellcaster pulled down his hood to reveal his true face that was a skull mostly composed of crystals. Using mana to vibrate the air, the Death Shade commander proceeded to speak with a stiff voice.


    "So, there''s another suggestion that you could consider." He advised adjusting his voice so that it was as soothing as possible. "Join us, Dark Creek King. Your ability is enough to become one of us¡ªI would even cede my throne to you as long as you agree to it. So what if we let the dragon girl go? What''s more, from this point forth, the Death Shade would never disturb the Xayar mountains or enter your domain."


    Hillya, who was still standing behind the treant became nervous immediately after hearing those words, having every intent to convince the powerful being to not be seduced by the other side.


    The dragon-winged girl knew that her life was not even worth mentioning without that enchanted gown. It was fine if she died.


    On the other hand, Urbandy was the oldest and most powerful creature in this world. Entrenched at the hub between northwest and southeast of the continent, it prevented the grand army of Death Shades from amassing into the borders of the Gelug Empire. But if the treant did defect¡ªor allow the Death Shade armies to advance¡ªit would turn into one horrible disaster for the surviving human factions.


    Nevertheless, the Dark Creek King had sneered sharply after he heard the offer.


    "Pitiful undead, heroic spirits already corrupted¡­ The darkness has obscured your once wise eyes," the powerful being that appeared to be just a treant spoke with a curiously tranquil voice.


    "Since when did you start believing that you could take me by bringing along a bunch of bedbugs? Why do you believe that I must join you to fulfill my promise?"


    The skeleton spellcaster did not spell anything in reply. He merely stretched out his palms¡ªalso formed from crystals and bone¡ªand clapped.


    Lightning streak across the dark clouds as the skies suddenly thundered. Three behemoths with bodies wrapped in magnificent radiance thus plummeted plainly from the heavens.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Three bangs reverberated dully, and churning the muddy land in waves as three immeasurably huge puppets built entirely from crystals descended before the Dark Creek Forest.


    Unspeakably huge, the three puppets were almost forty meters tall, built from uncountable crystals of varying geometrical shapes. Innumerable mystical runes were carved over them, and their bodies that did not lose out in size against the Dark Creek King. In the center of their frames were three Jewel Seeds, each swirling in red, purple and brown radiance respectively and supplying them with powerful energies as needed.


    "It seems that you''ve refused," the spellcaster shook his head, although his expression somehow was not one of disappointment. "You''re certainly powerful even to me. And though I''m unaware why the Grand Commander would hold you in such high esteem, you are not so powerful that we have to fear you."


    "It''s time to let you have a taste of pain, Dark Creek King."


    Behind him, the human silhouette fog had already vanished, while the skeleton archer slowly but steadily took the bow that hung from its break.


    They stopped short of attacking, however, as they waited for the spellcaster to make a move.


    As the strongest leaders of their own generation, be it the spellcaster who employed crystal puppets, the most powerful assassin that was shadow-less and shapeless, or the divine archer that had once killed sea-king behemoths and floating mountain whales, their heart possessed pride that solely belonged to themselves. Even if they became fallen for some reason, they would never easily interfere with the battles of others.


    Still, the giant treant shook its head indifferently.


    "Looks like you three still remember part of your pride.


    "But that''s meaningless."


    Countless tree roots transformed into tentacles, lifting the dragon-winged girl and sending her to the other end of the forests. Meanwhile, Urbandy''s voiced gradually weakened as it faced the seemingly unstoppable advance of the puppets into the forest, the tree roots that formed its body shrinking back into the land in an orderly manner.


    As the others were thinking if Urbandy was intending to flee without a fight, an earthquake-like rumble thundered across the land beneath the Dark Creek Forest.


    Boom! Boom!


    It was the sound akin to some leviathan was slowly awakening and flexing its body.


    "I, who am of the blood of gods, descended of the Mother Goddess."


    A dull but unfathomably clear voice was seeping out of the entire land.


    "I breathe along with this land; I can hear its anger and resentment. Death Shade, whatever you or the being behind you wants, this path undoubtedly leads to total destruction.


    "It would be best if all of you came at once."


    The second the voice spoke, a titanic wooden pillar that was a mixture of flesh, blood and roots broke through the surface of the earth and revealed itself to all. And the moment this lofty pillar of wooden muscle that was almost a hundred meters tall appeared, the earth, trees, stones as well as rainwater and gales around it latched on to it and shaped into an infinitely robust ''arm''.


    The arm had stone and mud as flesh, flowing water as blood and the roots of plants as veins. At the half-summit in the distant mountains, boulders shattered while peaks moved loosely as a giant head made out of sturdy black stone appeared. Two bundles of purple flames akin to the sun ignited over it, and with that, an unparalleled presence descended.


    Having seen the leviathan whose half body was already several hundred meters tall, the crystal skeleton spellcaster quickly pulled its puppet to retreat towards the back. As it urgently pulled away, it screamed out a breath of cool air with nonexistent lungs.


    "Titan!"

 Chapter 458 Misunderstanding

    Titan.


    A creature so powerful they were known as demigods, existing within myths.


    It was hard to describe the terrifying aspects of these leviathans in the plain languages that human used, but through some records of old tomes and sorcery books, people could understand a hint of what beings known as titans were.


    Elemental summon was formidable sorcery mostly above Gold tier that called for creatures such as frost giants, molten giants and stone giants. All of them were, however spawns and simplified versions originating from magic¡ªLegendary summon: elemental titan.


    The most powerful puppet of mana construct that was dubbed the titan colossus. This grand-scale construct imitated some amount of a titan''s true power through metal and ruins, but just that little bit of ability would allow an alchemist to reach advanced levels in the Legendary tier.


    As for combat specialists, techniques such as Combat Armor Steel Armor, Titan Body or Gaia Force were all varying methods that emulated certain special attributes of titans. All, without exception, belonged to the category of most powerful skills.


    That was why titan meant pure power.


    And now, a pure-blooded titan opened its eyes, spreading its arms that were buried deep beneath solid ground, and let out a ferocious roar that reverberated across all things.


    That was why the mountains trembled.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The titan Urbandy, King of the Dark Creek straightened itself over the Xayar Mountains. Its every move was as if an entire mountain had crashed upon the land and unironically crumbled real peaks. In reality, half of its body was one-third of this lofty mountain range, although with a slight shake of its upper body that was hundreds of meters tall does upset the world.


    At present, it could also be seen that what had been the core of the Dark Creek Forest had been merely a cluster of tissues over the titan''s chest. That gigantic treant was a mere incarnation that allows the giant to communicate with ordinary folk easily¡ªits true body had stone and earth as muscle and bones, elemental mana as blood while roots of plants as its nerves.


    The treant itself was about a bit of hair for the titan.


    "Damn it. Although Number One did keep saying that Urbandy was powerful, he never mentioned that it was a titan that should already have been extinct!" The crystal puppeteer cried as it stood above its crimson crystal mannequin. He had already retreated to the summit of a nearby hill with his two companions, and was watching the sight worriedly.


    Nevertheless, the spellcaster-whose-plan-was-ruined observed the situation for a while, before speaking with a curious machine-like tone as its upper and lower jaw clicked. "Wait. Its ability as not as powerful as we imagined."


    At a corner, the soulfire in the eye sockets of the archer that was also of skeletal form flashed. It nodded in agreement with the puppeteer.


    Even the strength of an adult titan should be at least divine-intermediate. Despite that, due to their lack of fighting experience and extraordinary body sizes, most titans that recently matured would have a hard time defeating ordinary races that attained divine-tier by honing themselves in tough battles. Still, it was extremely difficult to surpass their natural gifts, for every single titan could control the weather, move mountains and shift entire landscape¡ªtheir every move was unstoppable to mortals.


    But now, the crystal puppeteer noted that the titan before him seemed to have its power severely restrained due to some unknown factor. Apart from not changing the weather, both its feet were still buried below ground¡ªonly its upper body moved.


    If they had been facing a divine-domain pure-blooded titan at the peak of its powers, the Death Shade commanders would have turned tail and run without a word since their powers were limited too.


    On the other hand, if their opponent was just a cripple that had its powers sealed and could not move freely, it was another matter entirely.


    Urbandy, meanwhile, did not have the time to consider what its opponent was thinking. At the moment, the divine child of the land that was displaying part of its power reached out its mountainous hands, sweeping it towards the Death Shade army.


    Boom!


    The titan that appeared to have its strength suppressed did not use any extraordinary ability¡ªit was using its physical power, which was of such monumental heights by itself. It left a conspicuous palm print amidst the Xayar Mountains and caused a circle of shockwaves spread like waves and raised level-eight earthquakes, forming a huge crater across the land.


    As such, the Death Shades that had been near the palm print were all utterly destroyed without exceptions like ants. A single blow, and thousands of elite Death Shades at the fore were dead.


    Through it all, Urbandy''s body was still incessantly assimilating the soil and stone around it, adding layers upon layers of shells over it as it became even more colossal.


    If viewed from a bow, one could see that the entire Xayar mountain range was slowly crumbling due to the titan''s movements. Tons of boulders were torn apart by the millions, before floating and sticking to its body, as if becoming an armor formed entirely from rock layers.


    Meanwhile, the dragon-winged girl who was being moved by roots urgently to the distance was left in speechless astonishment.


    Titan! The learned Hillya certainly knew of this creature that only existed within myths. As direct descendants of Mother Goddess, the titans were incarnations that symbolized the mountains and the earth. Their brute strength was the purest and greatest in this world, but they should not exist in this world since Grandia has no gods and no faith in deities. That was why the Mother Goddess existed only within the pages of ancient tomes, just like its descendants.


    Hillya had also always believed that the various deities and legends described in the classics were just imaginations or fantasized existences of previous generations. Titan, too, may have been an exaggerated description of the many elemental giants in this world¡ªthat was why she never expected that all of it was real.


    "Lost souls, return to eternal slumber."


    Just as the girl had been moved to a faraway place, the lungs at the upper body of the giant reverberated louder than thunder. Then, a violent gale imbued with the power of lightning exploded out of the titan''s move at speeds over three-hundred meters per second. The storm that carried sparks of genuine lightning pulverized a great number of Death Shades with relative ease while blowing a large crater in a neighboring peak.


    Still, even as ranks of the Death Shade army fell into chaos, three radiances ignited. The crimson, purple, and brown light then turned into a beam, streaking head-on against the gale towards Urbandy on a straight line.


    Though the three crystal puppets were hardly the size of the titan, they were still the most powerful of mana constructs. Under the control of their master, the crystal puppets worked their magical energy core in their body, bursting forth an incredible power from their Jewel Seed.


    All three projectiles struck the titan''s half body as if meteors.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The swift and resounding collisions akin to a plummeting meteorite became a single rumble. Once struck, the titan''s stony outer shell rippled like water before breaking off entirely¡ªits body made of stone, soil, mana, and trees were like paper, torn apart by the three sturdy crystal puppets that flowed with three varying special energy over the surface of their body.


    The crimson radiance symbolized the power of flames. The scorching heat that this red puppet blew out reddened its entire body, turning mud and rock around it into lava even as lightning snaked around its outer shell. Those pure elemental energies then turned into streaks of rainbow-like chains of light, moving towards the titan''s body and wrapped around its wounds, incessantly burning to disturb its opponent, causing the titan''s absorption of stones around its body that augmented its body to stop.


    The purple crystal puppet in turn display horrific powers of corruption¡ªclumps of purple-black dark shadow strength were shot out like cannonballs that corroded huge cavities over the titan''s body.


    As for the brown crystal puppet, it merely stood its ground. Soon, however, countless mass of gravel and rock flew towards it¡ªjust like the moment the titan assembled its body, a giant stone puppet that was also almost two-hundred meters tall appeared in the heart of the battlefield. With the hum of a working machine, it advanced ferociously, blocking Urbandy''s attack towards the other two large crystal puppets.


    The three huge crystal puppets each applied different functions of control, assault battery and tanking, their synergy stopping the titan''s assault in an instant. They managed to force Urbandy to focus on the three annoying constructs as they denied the Dark Creek King time to sweep away the other Death Shades, but the crystal puppeteer did not show a hint of delight.


    Instead, it stood in a faraway corner, a tricolor radiance shining over its body as its soul went into overdrive. While its spirit manipulated every movement of the puppet, it had no time to care anything else at all.


    Despite that, it still noticed something¡ªfor some reason, their enemy had melded with the earth, and its lower body therefore could not grow out.


    Having ascertained the fact, the puppeteer finally sigh in relief. However, the tables are not turned yet¡ªUrbandy''s power may not be strong enough to make them despair, but it was not something each of them could face alone.


    "Eramos!" The puppeteer called out a name loudly. "It''s your cue."


    Hearing those words, the skeleton archer that stood beside him raised its longbow determinedly.


    It was longbow that was plain and undecorated, as if it had simply been picked out of a cluster of antiques. The weapon did not even have a bowstring, and one would have thought that it was just a curved steel stick from its appearance alone.


    But the pile of bones known as Eramos merely extended its skeletal fingers and softly bounced over the bow, and a golden belt of light that resembled the sun''s rays appeared where the bowstring should be, its energy cascading towards all direction like water ripples.


    "So it''s you, Eramos of the Divine Sunfall Arrow!"


    Although Urbandy, a being more ancient than most heroic spirits had been kept busy by the three crystal puppets at the moment, it still noticed the enemy''s movement in the distance. The titan bellowed angrily at once¡ªit was able to pick out that divine arrow assembling itself in the air, an arrow that legends had described as capable of killing nation-breaking giant dragons, blow holes in sea king behemoths, and as powerful as a falling sun.


    With a fist, it sent the earth crystal puppet flying. Then, with a single move, the titan caught the red crystal puppet that was still trying to shackle its body with flame chains, before flinging it at the purple crystal puppet as if throwing a pebble. Freed, the titan stabbed both its hands into the land, summoning a thick layer of stone that was several hundred meters tall before itself, shaking the earth as it rose.


    And in the very next instant, the belt of light curved as energy condensed. An energy arrow of light that was almost ten meters long appeared out of thin air under the manipulation of the skeleton archer, and shot straight towards the center of the titan''s chest by ten folds the speed of sound.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Two resounding reverberations echoed at almost the same time¡ªthe arrow of light penetrated the rock layer raised by the titan as well as the its body. But thanks to the resistance from the stone layer, the arrow did not strike true at the center of the titan''s chest where its core was¡ªthe single weakness the divine child of the land had.


    However, a monumental explosion appeared over its left shoulder too¡ªwith the intense light akin to a sun and the spread of terrible heat, a mushroom appeared over the titan''s body and rose towards the black clouds in the sky.


    Such was the astonishing force in that single arrow akin to a falling star. Its shockwave had melted stone within thousands of methods, while the skeleton archer too instantly broke apart, dropping to the floor into a pile of bones¡ªat that was left were the two weakly gleaming soul lights in the eye sockets of its skull.


    Heroic spirits assuredly did not possess all the power they had in life. At the peak of his powers, Eramos of the Divine Sunfall Arrow was rumored to be able to shoot Sol''s Arrow nine times and destroy nine kingdoms. Now, as a revived Death Shade commander, it could only unleash its full power offense once on each occasion, after of which it would need a dozen days to recover.


    It was the same for the crystal puppeteer. At the height of its powers it had been able to control mountainous crystal fortresses¡ªthese puppets it controlled now had but been door guards of the fortress, but that was just restrained Death Shades were.


    Nevertheless, according to the Grand Commander''s plan, they would soon recover and regain their full-powers, reviving even their flesh bodies.


    In the distance, the heavily injured titan that was covered in lava bellowed angrily. It had lost temporary function of its left shoulder after a hole was blown into it.


    It was not as if it could not block the arrow of light¡ªa humongous horror appeared behind it when it was ready to adjust its body power to defend itself. Instinctively sensing that the formless existence was prepared to attack its core, Urbandy had to shift the bulk of its power to protect its own weakness, giving up its left arm in the process.


    At the same time, the human-shaped fog returned beside the crystal puppeteer. Lifting the bones and stick of the skeleton archer, it uttered a few lines with a voice that nobody could hear.


    The puppeteer merely nodded and replied, "Alright. I''ll have the puppet go into overdrive immediately, covering your advance for a fatal blow."


    But just when the Death Shades were prepared to combine and kill the titan before them, an intelligent secondary commander of the Death Shade army hurriedly ran to them.


    "My lords!" He promptly reported, not even having the time to salute his superiors. "There''s a high energy reaction rapidly closing in from afar! The outer perimeter scouts had been completely wiped out, its estimated ability is at heavenly pinnacle!"


    "What?" The puppeteer looked up towards the direction where the common Death Shade pointed at. It was the southeast of the Grandia Continent, a region where the Death Shade army still had weak control.


    And on the sky over that region, a crimson figure and shapeless hotness appeared. As if the glow of sunset, it briskly dispelled the surrounding black clouds and returned the sky to its former state.


    "Is that the titan''s reinforcement?" The crystal puppeteer mumbled with immeasurable fear, while the human-silhouette fog too shifted slighted. As former zenith champions of this world, they could naturally detect the lifeforce ripple over the newcomer''s body that was like the sun''s own rays.


    "To think that it would have a heavenly-pinnacle champion as backup... as expected of a divine child of old."


    Taking a long, hard look at the titan that was hurriedly assembling the surrounding rock layers to heal its shoulder wound, the soulfire in the crystal skeleton''s eye skeleton flashed quite a few times as if calculating losses. Then, glancing towards the utterly shattered skeleton archer and remembering the true mission it was here for, it firmly issued an order.


    "Retreat!"


    Some distance away, the body of the three crystal puppets flashed in radiance. The brown stone puppet had blocked the explosion before¡ªnow, they quickly ran, returning to their master at its order and carried off the Commanders into the air while leaving the Death Shade army on the ground.


    One way or the other, the titan had already been severely damaged and lost its ability to influence the stage now. With the further confirmation that it had been bound to this land for some reason, it would have no way to disturb their plans no matter how powerful it was. Conversely, facing an unknown but formidable heroic spirit or living champion was not worth it.


    As Urbandy did its best to regenerate its injuries, it did not notice that its enemy had already retreated for some reason. Heavily maimed by the incredible explosion of Sol''s Arrow, all it could do was stay vigilant against all energy signatures around it.


    Not long afterward.


    Joshua, who rushed here after sensing the incredible energy signatures while handily destroying all the Death Shades along the way, arrived at the Xayar Mountains.


    Having sensed a presence similar to Sol''s Arrow, the titan welcomed the warrior with a fist swung out in rage. Ì«ÑôÉñ¼ý Sun god arrow

 Chapter 461 Titan’s Body, To the West!

    Urbandy declined Joshua''s request. It was something natural, for no living thing would reveal their own body constitution to some stranger and show them their weakest aspect.


    "That''s impossible." The treant declined, shaking its head ungraciously. "If I asked to see the energy nodes and vital points over your body, it''s impossible for you¡ª"


    Urbandy promptly stopped mid-sentence, for Joshua, with a twitch at the corner of his lips, had nonchalantly spread his arms in front of its eyes.


    Crimson light shone around the warrior''s body as more than three thousand immeasurably dazzling energy nodes shifted around as lifeforce flowed, swiftly changing their position and sizes. And whatever changes there were, the energy nodes around Joshua''s heart and brain were brighter than the others¡ªthey were undoubtedly the warrior''s vital hub.


    "What''s there to hide?" Joshua asked, and purposefully pointed towards his heart and brain as if he feared that Urbandy could not see it clearly. "These two points are my vitals. If you could destroy them, I would need a long time to revive even with my lifeforce¡ªalthough by then you would have enough time to kill me several times over."


    "No, what I meant was¡ª" Putting its hand over its forehead, the treant''s speech seemed tangled, as if unsure what to say. "Your candidness certainly escapes my imagination. But you do understand my meaning¡ªit''s fine if you believe that it''s alright to display your weakness to others since you''re a champion, since insufficient ability would not allow such confidence anyway¡­"


    The direction in which over three thousand energy nodes moved, even as they constantly shifted their zones, was essentially and comprehensively unpredictable. As for the significance of the brain on the heart, they too were a weakness that even fools were aware of. Still, as Joshua revealed his own weak points to Urbandy in a straightforward manner, the treant found that it was not able to argue its case against the warrior.


    "It''s fine." Shaking its head, Urbandy decided to stop thinking about the topic¡ªit sensed that itself might have been led on by Joshua. Twisting its tremendous body formed from tree roots, the treant''s single purple flame eye flashed once.


    "Warrior, why would you want to study my body constitution?" it asked, "If you could give me a better reason and reward, I might not refuse either."


    "I want to learn about the source of the titans'' power by observing your body constitution," Joshua replied, too lazy to even hide his own thoughts, his eyes twinkling as he revealed his intentions.


    "Titans have already vanished for millennia where I come from after all."


    On the Mycroft Continent, many species had long gone extinct¡ªthe titans being one amongst them. There were only left scarce few Elemental Titans left behind in Elemental Planes, relics from the Divine Children of the Land that had once flourished, while the Majestic Mountain Tian could only be found in the Divine Shroud.


    Naturally, in the ''Great Era of Development'' that followed the Great Mana Tide, a vampire adventurer from the West Mountains would discover the bones of a Majestic Mountain Titan in the ruins within a shady underground city amidst the Central Dark Forest. Perhaps it was more apt to say that the entire underground city was built over the bones, but how could the bones of a long dead titan compare to a living, mobile one?


    "Desire to attain the power of titans, huh."


    Urbandy was not surprised by this reason. In truth, humans never gave up imitating the power of titans. Even the Death Shade spellcaster it just encountered recently was imitating certain elemental titans to some extent when it manipulated the crystal puppets. Though the elemental titans merely had the body construct of the titans'' descendants, it certainly gave them power that could not be underestimated.


    "Although this reason is too ordinary, it''s not as if I could not refuse¡­"


    Urbandy pondered long and hard while Joshua patiently waited. It was almost ten minutes later that the treant finally spoke again with a humming sound. "However, warrior¡ªare you willing to swear an oath not to reveal this information to others while promising to help me with a certain matter?"


    "I can assuredly guarantee you the former, but please do tell me the latter first."


    Joshua smiled lightly upon hearing the treant''s calmed manner of speech, and said leisurely, "I could mostly agree as long as it''s nothing too ridiculous."


    In response, an indescribable smile appeared over the treant brown-black face of tree roots. "Relax, it''s nothing too difficult¡­ I only want your help in slaying a few individuals."


    "If you could swear another oath to kill those three Death Shade commanders that attempted to kill me, I am willing to show you the source of the titans'' power," Urbandy said softly as Joshua lifted an eyebrow thoughtfully at itself.


    With those words, the treant kept quiet as it waited for Joshua''s answer.


    And this time it was the warrior''s turn to think.


    Joshua, however, did not ponder for long¡ªto be precise, he merely paused for seconds out of surprise, before briskly giving his answer.


    "Alright, no problem."


    Urbandy was left in disbelief by the simple and direct answer. "Wait, you agree¡ªjust like that? Do you really know¡ª"


    "Eh?"


    "Master, you''re agreeing just like that?!"


    Even the two divine armaments behind Joshua exclaimed in surprise within the spiritual link.


    "Of course I know what it means."


    Joshua shrugged, disregarding the others'' disbelieving mannerisms.


    Though many believed that Joshua was just a brute who solved any problems with violence by using his incredible combat ability, in reality he could completely understand the bigger picture as well as the deeper meaning contained within the words of others.


    For some unknown reason, the titan named Urbandy did not move to help the people of this world to handle the Death Shade disaster. However, it was undoubtedly kind to most life¡ªin the Xayar Mountains that surrounded them now, the warrior could detect countless scents of life that could not be felt anywhere else. Those were the many animals and magical beast that resided here, sheltered by this Divine Child of the Land, free from the disturbance of the Death Shades outside the forests.


    While unaware that Urbandy could not move and only stay where it was, it remained that the warrior understood the titan''s intentions.


    Apart from killing them in order to avenge their attack on itself, Urbandy also planned to pull him into its faction and fight against the other four Death Shade commanders¡ªnot that they would sit and watch as their comrades were slain. Either way, Joshua would either kill all seven Death Shade commanders, or be killed by them.


    The titan''s motives were not deep. Like the warrior, it was raising its own request in a straightforward manner while observing the warrior''s observation. If Joshua was too scared, the matter of studying its body constitution would thus be annulled. If Joshua agreed, it was not an unacceptable choice to show its future partner the source of the titans'' power as he increased his own abilities.


    But Urbandy did make one mistake in his foresight¡ªeven without its request, Joshua never did intend to spare that Death Shade commander that possessed a skill akin to a Nuclear Star detonation. Indeed, he paused slightly because he never expected that the titan''s request was so simple and was so exactly the same thing he had in mind.


    As for fear, horror¡­ What were those?


    Seeing Joshua''s completely fearless face, Urbandy''s slightly doubtful heart relaxed for some reason.


    He was a champion who possessed a Saint''s object, a man from the ''that person''s'' homeland¡ªits own homeland.


    Those who possess a Saint''s object should exactly be so. The treant thought. Perhaps I could trust him.


    "Then, take the oath." The treant said softly as its body made of countless roots dug within the stone and mud. "Then, you would see the source of the titans'' power."


    In the very next moment, after Joshua made a promise with his soul.


    The land around them that had been largely destroyed trembled once again under a tremendous force. As the main peak of the Xayar mountains shook slightly, a curious meat pillar that was almost a hundred meters tall, seemingly consisting of flesh and plants appeared before Joshua.


    At present, it was still raining heavily over the Dark Creek Forest. Though the black clouds had become thinner following the recent battle it was still enough to block out the sun and cascade across the skills. But as the meat pillar appeared over the land, the cloud layers began to plummet.


    Endless rainwater, boundless fog and seemingly unbound layers of cloud poured forward towards the land and that meat pillar, assembling into an incomparably colossal cloud titan in front of Joshua.


    "I am the titan Urbandy, descendant of the gods."


    Since the body was made of water and vapor, the form and constructs within the pillar of flesh that held the titan''s body aloft could be distinctly observed.


    This time, Urbandy showed no hint of disguise and utterly revealed its own power instead.


    Titans were such unique life.


    Their true form was like tree roots, huge and entrenched deep within the land and every corner of soil. Usually, they breathed along the world just like that, carrying mountains, forests, lakes or even cities. That was how people lived in ancient times¡ªwith cities built over the bodies of titans. The citizens would hence consecrate the titan just as the titan shelters them¡ªexactly like how it was in that darkened underground ruins within the Central Dark Forest.


    When there''s a need to fight, the titan''s would condense the surrounding elements using their real body as a core and shaping into a colossal combat form that was human-shape.


    In that aspect, Elemental Titans would naturally only assemble the elements of their own attribute, while Majestic Mountain Titans that were pure-blooded titans that possessed bloodline of the gods would gather everything around them that they desire to build their body. They could absorb all things¡ªbe it soil, pebble, metals, flame, flowing water, gale, lightning or fog¡ªand mold them into their own power.


    This ability that could be described as perfect was what Joshua needed.


    As Urbandy revealed that power, its body, made out of fog, was completely defenseless and without concealment.


    Staring at the body, Joshua''s drew a single deep breath.


    Red-black aura¡ªas if flames burning in the abyss, light shining in the darkness and rich red-black lifeforce¡ªbegan to gather like a tidal wave with Joshua at its center. In the very next moment, a huge titan thus simply appeared before the titan.


    Ten meters, twenty meters, fifty meters, a hundred meters, a hundred and fifty meters¡ªthough the height of the titan formed from all the lifeforce within the Azurite was dwarfed by the four-hundred meters tall water vapor titan, this gargantuan body was completely condensed from the warrior''s lifeforce. The two eyes of six-armed titan were also twinkling with a dazzling crimson radiance, dyeing the Xayar Mountains in a soft-red layer.


    Combat Aura Steel Armor!


    A Legendary-class fighting technique that emulated powerful beings, acquiring their power in turn!


    Though Joshua had never learned the skill before he acquired it, his combat instincts told him that this was the most ideal learning method. As long as he could use his lifeforce and emulate the titan''s body construct, it would mean that he too would get part of the power of titans!


    Then, the vapor titan spoke with a supremely solemn tone that echoed heavily, mystical and indistinct as if it came directly from the clouds.


    "Warrior, the ascension of titans comes in two forms." It explained. "The first form is to root their bodies in to the land, enlarging their bodies gradually into a titan of the mountains like me."


    "The second form is to condense their own bodies, increasing the intensity within and finally becoming an indestructible and eternal physicality."


    "I chose the first, but I believe the latter means more to you¡ªthat''s why I''ll show you later."


    Right now, the combat aura steel armor that Joshua created was rapidly copying every important energy node and bodily construct at an unimaginable speed.


    Thick streaks of energy pulse were assembling within the combat aura steel armor, which had been empty apart from the lifeforce it contained. It was also mimicking the titan''s flesh, veins as well as energy nodal movements, filling those copies across every corner within the steel armor.


    Eventually, the combat aura steel armor that appeared to be absolutely hollow gradually grew bones, flesh, veins, and nerves¡ªbecoming a solid body construct. Two out of the lifeforce titan''s six arms now appeared incomparably sturdy. It had once been a phantom formed from pure vigor, but now it carried a hint of metallic luster. Unsurprised, Joshua became aware that a punch with that fist would crumble an entire peak, shattering it into shards strewn across the skies!


    It was at that very moment when the vapor titan in front of him bellowed thunderously.


    Instantly, multifarious blue-green lightning blew out of the endless vapors that formed the titan''s body. These dancing bolts sparkled erratically within Urbandy''s body, and quickly turned into a glinting thunder titan.


    However, the thunder titan''s body gradually shrank while the bolts of lightning became more solid until it was a hundred and fifty meters tall¡ªexactly the same size as the lifeforce giant Joshua had formed.


    Then, the bolts of lightning over Urbandy''s body slowly vanished as it returned to its vapor form. However, the vapor that constructed the titan''s body was no longer transparent, but a black translucent liquid that was so dull it resembled the seawater of the depths.


    "I''m not so proficient in the second form. Learn whatever you can¡­"


    Urbandy stopped speaking once more. There was no telling how many times the titan had paused mid-sentence today, but this was not the time to mind such things¡ªthe titan seemed to have seen something inconceivable from Joshua''s lifeforce giant.


    Like the titan, it could shrink too!


    The monumental lifeforce giant was as if a mountain in itself. But after the warrior witness the titan''s compressing and shrinking of its own body, it appeared to gained a certain epiphany¡ªor conceivably like finding a piece of the puzzle that was missing all along.


    With a silent laugh, Joshua''s eyes became filled with passion¡ªhe knew that was what he wanted!


    Boom!


    With a sound of thunder, the lifeforce titan began to shrink wildly too. Furthermore, apart from lifeforce, Joshua could tether the surrounding mana elements too just by watching the titan''s first form where it collected the vapors around it for its own purpose. Whether it was earth, wind, air or fire elements, all energy adrift around the warrior began to stream towards his body endlessly as if being swallowed by a black hole.


    A hundred and fifty meters! A hundred and thirty meters! A hundred meters! Fifty meters! Twenty meters! Ten meters!


    Now, the lifeforce giant had actually been compressed to just ten meters¡ªtrue to the name of ''combat aura steel armor'', the six-armed giant stood over the land, its red-black appearance glistening with a metallic luster. Its body was tremendously heavy, so much that the stony ground below it was crushed into streaks of fissures resembling radioactive waves. Incredible force rippled spreading beside it, churning the rocks and soil around it and levitating them and causing them to orbit around the warrior like satellites.


    Urbandy looked on as the human mimicked the two giant ascension forms down to the last detail. It did not respond, for it could not come up with the words.


    Nonetheless, Joshua was still not satisfied.


    "Not enough!"


    Watching with the corner of his eye as his energy output level leaped to fifty-seven percent and closing in to the threshold of sixty, an epiphany flashed through Joshua''s heart.


    The meaning of energy output level isn''t my former strength, but just the depth of potential within my body! If I bring my body''s potential power completely to bear and perfectly grasp Steel Strength, I would arrive at hundred percent¡ªthe moment I ascend into legendary!


    Though the power output level was only sixty percent, Joshua''s combat prowess now was comparable to when he was at his peak. Still, he felt that he had space to improve himself by a notch! He could completely recall the lifeforce titan that had assimilated all the elemental energies surrounding it within his own body in its entirety!


    Exhausting all his control and compressing the construct once more, the lifeforce giant that was a dozen meters tall begin to shrink again with a clear sound as if glass was broken. Now, as the giant became less than ten meters tall, the warrior''s body became entirely black, while the outer shell reflected silver-crimson radiance as if it were genuine metal.


    "The homeland of the Evil God of Air¡­ The method those vapor lifeforms compress their own bodies!"


    Remembering the memory of the Evil God of Air he saw back in the ruins within Moldova, Joshua quickly recognized that it was the method of energy compression he needed. The beings that were composed of pure energy and gas was similar to the warrior''s combat aura steel armor on the outset.


    When those lifeforms had shrunk themselves, they made themselves capable of penetrating the gigantic storm that was swirling over their gaseous planet, and was so terrifying it would consume entire stone planets. Undoubtedly, this was the most perfect and most powerful energy compression method in this world!


    Kr¡ªaaack!!!


    The sound of twisted metals echoed throughout the mountains. All of Joshua''s own aura and lifeforce steel armor, as well as the endless external energies adrift that were assembled began to shrink bit-by-bit inwardly. It was an extended process¡ªit took several hours for that layer of immeasurably solid outer aura shell to completely sink within the warrior''s body.


    It was already late night. The dim blue moon illuminated the land since Urbandy''s body had absorbed the ever-present rain and vapor.


    After a long time, the warrior opened his eyes. He looked unbelievably tired, as if he had fought seven or eight champions as strong as Herlas.


    "How does it feel?" Urbandy asked. It had already reverted back to its treant form, staring at Joshua with a curious gaze as it stood before the warrior.


    "¡­ Really not bad, thanks." Joshua nodded lightly. Before his eyes, the energy output level checkpoint had reached sixty percent. He now understood what remained of his path.


    Compressing his own power was now largely achieved, what next was for him to learn how to fuse other elements while honing his own body. The warrior felt that shrinking and binding the incredible energies within his body was only the first step for his ascension into Legendary¡ªwhat he needed was to learn how to freely control his body''s form.


    He must become capable of transforming into a hundred-meter giant or revert back to his original state at will, with no pauses in between, much less like he did just now¡ªrequiring a few hours just to mostly revert into his original form.


    Steel Strength was the origin energy of all things, and reaching the initial energy benchmark was meaningless. What comes after was for Joshua to quickly empower his physicality and refine it into a form that could match this energy, with absorbing the energies within Jewel Seeds being amongst the shortcuts that could rapidly raise his body density and bulk of his power.


    Suddenly, Joshua looked up at Urbandy.


    "By the way, those Death Shade commanders should carry Jewel Seeds with them, right?" he asked.


    "¡­ Of course." The treant quickly replied after a brief pause; he smiled stiffly as he understood the warrior''s intentions. "That Death Shade spellcaster''s three crystal puppets had one each, as well as one itself¡ªso that''s four in total."


    "Is that so." Joshua nodded contentedly, his gaze filled with fervor.


    One who hunted the heir of the fourth Sage''s Legacy, a bounty posted by the titan and possessed so many Jewel Seeds.


    More importantly, all the commanders were champions¡ªindubitable former heroes and legends of this world.


    Would he let the chance to fight them pass him by?


    The warrior could not come up with a reason to decline.


    Behind him, as if sensing their master''s heart, the weapons hummed softly.


    It was night at the moment.


    The warrior bid the titan farewell, and headed along to the west.

 Chapter 462 The Missing Girl

    An old diary, its covers blackened, the pages yellowed and covered in various signs of decay.


    19th of June¡ªclear day


    Brought Old Abel to herd sheep, but it appeared short of breath. Leah was right¡ªthe herd was getting bigger, and Abel hasthe will but not the strength. Perhaps I should find another shepherd dog, and let Old Abel who had toiled for seven to eight years rest.


    22nd of June¡ªcloudy


    Two of the sheep are about to give birth! It should have been a monumental event, but for some curious reason the lambs were not looking good and had trouble breathing. Was it because the mothers were disturbed during pregnancy?


    Either way, my flock has grown again¡ªI should perhaps consider selling a few of the goats and let little Ebrach learn a few things in town and see if there''s an enchanted cavalier in the making!


    22nd of June¡ªgloomy


    The lambs are all dead¡­ Perhaps their gestations were indeed affected, with my neglect being the bigger issue. Although Leah consoled me, it still does hurt.


    The mother sheep seemed sad too¡ªthey were their children after all. On another note, why do grasslands always have such gloomy weather? This has gone on for a few days.


    27th of June¡ªdark


    The flock did not dare to leave their pen. Old Abel had barked as loud as he could, but not even a single lamb got out.


    The dark day outside is getting even blacker, and it''s now almost impossible to find the path. The fog is obscure but not damp, and neither was it about to rain.


    Really weird.


    29th of June¡ªfog


    Even the grass is withered. The fog seems to be toxic, and it feels like every other plant is drying up too¡­ The ewes that had recently gave birth were also dead¡ªit was as if they had decomposed for some time when their remains were found.


    Come to think of it, the lambs looked strange when they died. Could it be¡­


    From this point, a black stain had stuck the following few pages together¡ªappearing to be either blood or ink.


    7th of July¡ªclear day


    The fog has finally dispersed!


    The aberrations that had appeared last night seemed afraid of sunlight! Ancestors protects us¡ªour whole family were unharmed, but the other shepherds were all dead.


    What is going on? Be that as it may, I really hope that I can keep writing in this diary.


    9th of July¡ªthunderstorm


    Earthquake!


    I had planned to move to the city, only to meet an earthquake the moment I woke up!


    The house is fine, but the pen crumbled¡ªand yet not one sheep came out, I daren''t take a look¡­


    The noontime downpour is here again, we could only pack our things and wait in the house. The road to the city would have definitely become a mire in this weather.


    Come to think of it, I''ve not seen Abel for several days. Where has it gone?


    11th of July¡ªfog


    That monster ate all the sheep¡­


    And what on earth was that black shadow that suddenly appeared in the weapons¡­


    Leah''s arm is hurt, and for some reason the blood wouldn''t stop¡­ She''s asleep with some bandages on, but I don''t know if she would recover¡­


    Later entries were a mess, with the diary having traces of being soaked as well as scattered black stains. It appeared to be a mixture of tears and inks, with some obscure writing scrawled so untidily it was unintelligible.


    Leah¡­ Dead¡­ Monster¡­ Abel¡­ Ebrach


    1st of August¡ªclear


    I''ve finally arrived at the shelter after passing through the grasslands.


    This forest has a scent of holiness¡­ but I''m about to die.


    My child¡­. I wish you would have a peaceful life in this crazy world.


    It was a fogged night in the western region of Grandia. There was a human village built over a river island amidst a virgin forest, burning brightly even as the river streamed roaringly. Under the swaying light from the fires, smoke rose intermittently, passing through the wooden roof, the dancing flames themselves fluctuating.


    In one of the huts that was about to fall, the black-haired crimson-eyed warrior quietly put down the diary with one hand¡ªthe other was holding the smaller hand of a little boy, whose face was splattered with blood and filled with immeasurable panic and gloom.


    "Your grandfather seemed to have loved your father very much," Joshua muttered.


    "And your father loves you too."


    After bidding the titan farewell last night, Joshua had headed all the way north, following the guidance of the Mirror of Holy Splendor as he dashed towards the fourth Sage''s Legacy.


    He could only form the colossal lifeforce giant by unleashing most of the lifeforce imbued within the Azurite. It was an energy that far exceeds his body''s limits, which was why Joshua needed to learn the compressing method of the titan and the Evil God of the Air to force those energies within his body so that energy and flesh could fuse as one. What was more, this was done by the very strength of his own body, and not dependent upon the Sage''s Legacy.


    After his physicality was honed to the next level, the warrior''s speed was much faster than before. In one night, he had left the Xayar Mountains and passed through a large grassland¡ªbut as the sky gradually gloomed and the thick fog appeared, the guidance from the Mirror of Holy Splendor began to fluctuate. In the end, it simply became a normal mirror, no longer able to provide coordinates through the power of the Holy Light.


    Joshua was not surprised. In another world where the energies were fundamentally different, it was a sign of how prepared Pope Igor was for the mirror to have kept working for so long. Even he, a Supreme champion had his ability largely restrained, while that was just a little mirror. And yet, it had kept working¡ªas expected of its creator, the most powerful amongst Legendary-pinnacle champions, a god who walked amongst men.


    Following the final direction given by the mirror, Joshua flew southwest. The sun was now shining across the land, allowing the warrior to see things that made his heart sink.


    There were brutally destroyed villages, caverns caved in by avalanches, lake islands sunk to the bottom of the waters, forest shelters scorched through by infernos¡­ It was a deathly silence along the way. The warrior could even tell that all these had recently happened late into the night, and recognized that there had been champions who fought in the vicinity of those ruins.


    But without exceptions, every settlement was destroyed, the corpses of those that had lived there strewn all over the place.


    Until here.


    Joshua had sensed an immeasurably faint presence.


    It was a crude village built on a river island. It seemed completely defenseless¡ªthe scattered, thick low wooden walls would not be able to keep boars out. Still, the warrior was aware that this was just a cover. With the control of spellcasters who were proficient in botanical magic or druids who manipulate Nature powers, those seemingly plain defenses and ever-present stakes would become an omnipresent trap and a barrier so tall none could climb over.


    But now, those mystical botanical spells were not eve used. Joshua recalled the scene just now¡ªa giant fireball, plunging from the sky and directly igniting the entire village. The champion who could control plants was fighting with another champion capable flight in the river and lost, while the ever-present Death Shades took advantage of the chaos and killed all of the villagers.


    Save one.


    Leading the boy away by the hand, they evacuated the burning house that was about to crumble. As Joshua watched the little boy who looked to be at wit''s ends, he could not help shake his head as they reached the center of the village.


    The child had been knocked unconscious by his own father and hid within a huge clay pot used to hold flour. The man had then pressed his body over the lid, never once letting go even as those witless undead spirits tore apart every flesh over his back and drew out most of his innards.


    Using every last breath, the father concealed his child''s living presence to fool the undead spirits and the existences leading them¡ªuntil Joshua arrived and pulled the boy out of the clay pot.


    "You''re Adair."


    From the latter half of that yellowed diary written by Ebrach, Joshua learned the child''s name. It was curious too, after going through so much, the boy never cried even as he saw his father''s mangled corpse, merely standing where he was muddleheadedly, his gaze erratic.


    But Joshua did not care about such things. With a soft pat of the boy''s head, the warrior gestured at the burning village before them.


    "Adair," he said with a flat voice. "This is the village you live in. It''s now destroyed."


    As if he had been dreaming before, the boy''s body promptly shook.


    Joshua saw that.


    "You''ve also seen your father''s corpse," he calmly continued, his eyes reflecting the faint light of the fires.


    This time, the boy named Adair immediately shrunk in agony like a prawn. He squatted on the ground, his hands covering ears as if to deny all reality.


    But with one line, Joshua made him instinctively lift his head and awaken from the bottomless despair of losing a man most dear to him.


    "I can give you the power for revenge."


    In the warrior''s hand, crimson aura condensed into a little short sword.


    Joshua then looked at the Death Shade bat that was flying in circles around the flames amidst the dark fog, its voice obscure.


    He handed off the short sword. "And the most basic thing about vengeance ¨C" he said softly even as the boy''s calmed from his panic, "¨C is to stay alive."


    In the air, shrill cries of beasts echoed but quickly vanished.


    The night has passed, and the surviving boy stood expressionlessly at the center of the village ruins. However, in his hand was a crimson short sword dyed in blood, with hundreds of undead spirits from bats and blood-lusting beasts lying dead at his feet, turning into ash under the sun''s illumination and becoming part of his combat record.


    The warrior had left part of his own powers and a fishing net that harvest energy before simply leaving.


    Thus, in the darkness of the night, Joshua unconsciously instructed the boy in the first Kokyu-ho of its kind, formed from the fusion of aura from the Mycroft Continent and the mana of this world. The unique breathing rhythm, combined with the energy stored within his body, allowed the once ordinary boy to become a champion who could brawl against ferocious beasts overnight.


    Of course, as Joshua would not deny, he was using Adair the local child''s body for his own experiment of fusing the energy of two different worlds. Still, the boy would never decline even if Joshua wanted to repeat it thousands of times over¡ªfor the hearts of those who desired vengeance was filled with restless inferno, impatiently desiring to burn others and themselves. They would willingly toil, whatever the danger and risk.


    Nonetheless, such scenes were quite numerous. When the warrior arrived at the western side of the continent, the ruins he had seen every day along the way was innumerable¡ªruined villages alone numbered up to a dozen. There were certainly survivors in some of those settlements, but there was absolutely no life in most of the wrecked shelters, leaving just dead silence.


    Joshua definitely helped whenever he could, and unselfishly taught those survivors the Kokyu-ho that he meticulously thought up and formed, allowing the people to cultivate themselves in a power imbued with both mana and aura. Instead of requiring protocrystals, users just need still their hearts to absorb the energies adrift in the air to refine themselves.


    Though slower, it saves the trouble of searching for more protocrystals. So, compared to the traditional method, this was certainly safer in this post-apocalyptic world.


    By very passing moment, the cultivation method the warrior thought up was changing, so much so that every Kokyu-ho learned by each survivor was different from the others, even clashing on certain aspects. Even so, they were the same at the core¡ªit was by molding the lifeforce within their bodies to refine their existence, gradually approaching ''Steel Strength'' that was the root of all energies.


    It was a cultivation method that goes straight to Supreme or higher tiers!


    In days, Joshua had left his own legacy on this continent, allowing countless survivors who had lost their shelters and forced to hide within forest a last chance to keep living.


    That was also how Death Shade and men of both good and evil noticed the warrior''s existence.


    At present, Joshua was still heading west where the Mirror of Holy Splendor pointed.


    Along the way, the warrior also acquired news about the Death Shade commanders. Quite a few survivors had described how they say three crystals streaking across the dark clouds northern sky towards the distance.


    Those were undoubtedly the traces left behind as those crystal puppets flew.


    Be that as it may, while Joshua assuredly desired Jewel Seeds and take another step towards Legendary, he did not forget his true target.


    Joshua was fully aware that he was here to search for the fourth item of the Sage''s Legacy, in turn acquiring information regarding the Initial Flame hidden within the Legacy.


    Pope Igor¡ªperhaps even every life on the Mycroft continent, was waiting for his move.


    It was immeasurably sorrowful that the world of Grandia was being invaded by the calamity of undead spirits, with all life bleeding and screaming as they wallowed in the vortex of hopeless agony. And exactly because of that Joshua could not look back and permit the Mycroft Continent to suffer the fate of this world too.


    Even if the Jewel Seed the Death Shade commanders possessed was his chance to ascend into Legendary, it was merely a matter of convenience. Joshua would not have change course and pursue those monsters if the undead spirit was in the opposite direction¡ªsuch was choice.


    But somehow, even after arriving at an overgrown wilderness that was very likely to be where Urbandy''s portal was directed, Joshua never did find his target.


    It was as if Hillya, the dragon-winged girl, had simply and utterly vanished from this land without a trace.

 Chapter 463 Death Shade Ambush

    Night at the southern wastelands in the world of Grandia.


    Joshua stood at the peak of a mountain, overlooking the land below.


    Before him was a continent shrouded in darkness. There was no illumination, no torches and no light that civilization and intelligence would bring. The complete dullness devoured everything, with obscurely seen Death Shades wandering as they wailed shrilly.


    It had been almost ten days after he had arrived in the area. The warrior had searched through every corner of these lands, streaking across all directions. Along the way, he saved at least thirty survivors in shelters, killing Death Shades by the ten thousand and increasing his energy output level to 63%.


    But it was meaningless, with Joshua''s brow so furrowed in frustration it was essentially standing upright¡ªas if she had vanished, there was no trace of the dragon-winged girl.


    The warrior did not speak within the darkness. Neither did the divine armament siblings who had finally adapted to the environment of this world and was now able to change in human form. Ling and Ying could both sense their master''s irritation, and understand the mood.


    It has not been a month since the warrior had arrived at this world and found the location of the heir and ascertained that the Sage''s Legacy was in fine condition. That was almost too fast, but Joshua knew that he had almost directly found his own objective. What was worse, after gaining no result after searching according to the clues, it was certainly exasperating comparing the two.


    In the next moment, after a long exhale to still his troubled heart, Joshua returned to calm.


    "Looks like she''s left this wasteland," Joshua muttered to himself. "Urbandy gave me her scent and I do sense it amongst these lands, but it vanished ten days ago¡­ I originally thought that she was hiding, but now it seems that she''s used some method to conceal her own scent and hide someplace else."


    With that thought, Joshua, looked around at the horizon of each direction as he stood aloft at the mountaintop. Even if she was hiding at another area, then where on earth would that be?


    Who knows. All he could do was depend on luck.


    Now. Joshua planned to have Ling and Ying revert to their weapon forms, hold them aloft and drop them, after of which he would search wherever the tip of axe and sword pointed towards.


    However, just as he was about to do that, he sensed a weak yet familiar ripple, and Joshua could not help but turn his eyes towards where the ripple came from.


    "Silver tier?" He exclaimed in slight surprise.


    That ripple was created by someone who had broken through to a Silver Radiant Spirit tier. It must have been a Dark Iron Omen-class individual who cultivated in aura, allowing his own body''s energy to link up with his entire body and utterly grasping their own physical prowess to ascend!


    "That was quick."


    Throughout the entire southern overgrown plains, Joshua had rescued more than thirty survivors from various shelters and left each of them a different style of Kokyu-ho. Those Kokyu-ho combined the two chief cultivation principles of aura and protocrystal mana, allowing them to ascend either by absorbing the energies adrift around the world or through absorbing protocrystal power.


    Most of these survivors did not have powerful abilities. Still, it was exactly because of that reason, as well as their weak presence that got the Death Shades which had destroyed their shelters to ignore them. Nonetheless, after attaining the Kokyu-ho and Joshua''s help, their ability definitely increased greatly and was enough to resist the Death Shades.


    But for someone to make a breakthrough in ten days into Silver-tier, it was something that made the warrior feel rather surprised.


    This proved that his hypothesis was not wrong¡ªor should he say, great success!


    And so, a crimson bolt of light leapt up from the summit and streaked down towards the land. The dim radiance carved out a straight line in the dark world, dashing speedily towards the eastern region of the southern plains.


    Meanwhile, amidst the ruins of the southern wastelands, a boy and a girl with blonde hair were standing in front of a house that was recently repaired and facing a group of Death Shades that were slowly closing in.


    "Crete, aren''t you done calibrating?"


    The girl stood valiantly, brandishing a cleaver that was polished to extraordinary sharpness and rapidly killing the weak Death Shades before her. The southern plains had been the most fertile ground in Grandia, and one of the largest human settlements. Still, the Death Shades that awakened here were mostly mortal-class, which was also how the girl who possessed certain extraordinary power could hold out for so long.


    That being said, however weak the Death Shades were, the young girl could not fight all by herself.


    "If you''re not done adjusting, I''m going to die right before your eyes!"


    At present, the young man''s whose name had been called was not in a fine state. He was closing his eyes and leaning on a wall of the house, taking short and hurried breaths as if he was about to drown. Underneath his skin, bundles of green veins were bulging, the muscle squirming¡ªbringing energy but also extreme pain.


    "Laurel!" The boy named Crete spoke with a choppy voice, biting back through the pain. "Thirty-seconds! Give me thirty seconds!"


    Even as he spoke, a lot of blood moved visibly through Crete''s veins, transporting the seeds of power assembled within his body to his entire body as he prepared to muster Silver-advanced tier aura.


    "I''m almost done!" He then exclaimed, his voice no longer quaking as much even as he gripped the felling axe beside him, his green eyes flashing ferociously.


    But Laurel cold no longer wait for his support.


    Naturally, it was not because she did not push the Death Shades back¡ªbut it was due to the crimson meteor that sparkled over the horizon.


    Joshua had arrived.


    As if the sun had swept through the land, the entire eastern flank of the southern wastelands was cleared of Death Shades. Boy and girl stared blankly towards the sky as a familiar figure appeared in the sky over their village.


    The figure who once saved them from Death Shades and instructed them in cultivation.


    "My lord!"


    Laurel and Crete quickly knelt, their eyes filled with reverence. Though they did not know Joshua''s name, it did not affect the place he held within their hearts. It was a character that was equivalent to reborn parents, a great teacher¡ªor perhaps something even more.


    On the other hand, Joshua, who saw that the muscles and veins around Crete were yet to return to normal, pointed with his finger.


    A faint lifeforce emission thus shot out from his fingertip and seeped into the youth''s body. In an instant, the youth sensed in shock that the squirming muscle and veins had all calmed, completing the ascension!


    After everything was done, Joshua nodded in slight praise as he surveyed the broken village around them.


    "Not bad," he said. "In just ten days you''ve already built a house from the debris, mostly completed the defensive fortifications and improved to Silver¡­ Although that''s because you two had sufficient protocrystals, it still most certainly counts as genius."


    The warrior''s eyes could see through all secrets, and assuredly understood the reason for Crete''s quick ascension¡ªnot because of his accelerated cultivation, but because he held enough protocrystals.


    According to the youths, the shelter village below Joshua had been leveled by a bunch of Death Shades led by a headless knight, with both of them only surviving after jumping into the bottom of a well.


    Despite that, it was a stroke of fortune that these Death Shades were no robbers and plundered nothing. That was how Crete and Laurel had enough protocrystals to cultivate themselves with, after Joshua had rescued them and taught them Kokyu-ho.


    In ten days, four things¡ªoutstanding inheritance, fine talent, sufficient resources along with the daily toiling live combats shaped a youth who could ascend into Silver in ten days.


    "Rise," Joshua said, getting them to stand up since he did not have the habit of conversing with others as they knelt. At the same time, his gaze penetrated Crete''s flesh, staring as he studied the seed of powers within his body.


    It was a unique change. The mana from the protocrystal that the youth absorbed within his body was broken down into basic lifeforce and elemental power through the Kokyu-ho Joshua had taught him. The lifeforce was subsequently used for empowering his physicality and spawn aura, while the remaining elemental power was stored near his heart for mystical reconstruction.


    After the youth ascend to Silver-advanced tier, Crete could work his lifeforce so that it would fuse once more with the elemental power around his heart, thereby reverting it into magical energy.


    In other words, it was a Kokyu-ho that combined the cultivation methods of fighters from two worlds. It was almost a common Kokyu-ho on the Mycroft Continent, but on the Grandia Continent it was one of the finest honing techniques thanks to the immeasurably excellent progress by absorbing protocrystal energy.


    More importantly, Joshua could tell that the fusion energy seed in Crete''s body already bore a hint of similarity with the pure aura in the Mycroft Continent.


    And that similarity was the most basic essence of Steel Strength, one that would not change even after stepping to a different world!


    "Let me try."


    Stretching out a hand, Joshua moved the energies throughout his body and mimicked that hint of energy essence. Instantly, a dull-silver radiance flashed through his palm that was substantial despite the dimness, as if it carried an entire world.


    Having just stood up, Laurel and Crete could not help kneeling again even as they sensed the hint of a curiously familiar scent while their hearts were filled with reverence. The youth felt that the powerful red-eyed black-haired man before them¡ªthe mysterious instructor who left them their cultivation method¡ªseemed to be melding slowly with the world and becoming one with it.


    64%, 65%, 66%, 67%, 68%, 68.5%... 69%!


    In no time at all, Joshua''s energy output level reached 69%.


    So, a monumental presence swept through the entire southern wastelands!


    Just like how leviathans that wandered the oceans kicked up borderless tidal waves, an indescribable vast power swept through every person across these lands.


    Be it survivors who sensed the familiar presence or Death Shades scattered all around, all were suppressed by that power and rendered immobile. Further away at the southwest of the continent, certain Heroic Spirits and champions slumbering within undestroyed shelters promptly felt a pause in their breath and energy circulation, the palpitation lingering for some time.


    Even further away, in Guetard¡ªthe formal Ulan Imperial Capital northwest of the continent, a Death Shade commander quickly turned and look towards the southern horizon.


    "Divine¡­" It said in a low voice. "Who¡­ Who could break through Divine at this time?!"


    Back at the source of the ripple.


    Joshua''s crimson eyes flashed with a metallic silver light as he floated in the air. That was the radiance of Steel Strength, the power that carries, shapes and engulf all things.


    The power that he wished to grasp.


    At the moment, Joshua''s power output level has yet to reach a hundred percent, but his ability now had surpassed his peak back at Mycroft.


    It was a power that surpassed Supreme-pinnacle and was about to reach Legendary threshold!


    However, just as warrior reached 69% of output rate, he suddenly stopped ascending further.


    So, his presence shrunk back into himself.


    Joshua landed slowly on the ground, ignoring the divine armament siblings excited chattering behind him such as ''Master you''ve become really powerful!'' or ''Feels like you''re even more powerful than when you were still in Mycroft!'', as well as Crete and Laurel''s worshipful gazes. Instead, he stared with utmost solemnness at his palm that no longer glinted with silver radiance.


    "Steel Strength¡­ is being corroded?" The warrior muttered to himself in astonishment and doubt. "The power of the world''s existence¡ªthe Initial Flame is shrinking?! Who, who could do such a thing?!"


    A moment ago, when Joshua''s power output was about to breakthrough to 70%, the aura and lifeforce around his body was about to be refined into energies that had more affinity with Steel Strength. He therefore breathed in resonance with the world of Grandia, and that in turn allowed him to vaguely sense that the essence of this world was being changed, and Steel Strength, the fundamental of all things, was being eroded.


    There was no similar Steel Python existing in this world compared to Karlis and Illgner. The world existed for too brief a time, so much so that its own will was yet to be birthed¡ªthat was why the essence of this world could easily be changed, even corrupted and eroded.


    So that he himself would not be affected by erosion, Joshua gave up his breakthrough without hesitation.


    In the distant northwest at the Imperial Capital of Guetard within the former Ulan Empire, black clouds that caused unease cascaded as black rain begun to fall.


    The city was shrouded in the light of seven dully-colored halos, which also maintained the dense fog that never dispersed and the roaring dust hurricane.


    In that very moment, the fourth halo broke away from the seven-halo formation and slowly headed towards the south. The dark vortex, carrying tremendous dark energy, started for the world out there.


    It was as if some shadow was climbing out from the abyss.


    Its target was the southern wastelands.


    And its objective was to destroy all resistance and hope.

 Chapter 464 I Am the Army

    No pain or joy would last longer than time itself.


    As dawn arrived, the obscure gray-white fog was dyed with a layer of gold radiance by the first rays from the sun. Streaks of bright but heatless radiance fell through amidst the cracks between the clouds, only to be devoured by the darkness that covered the land.


    Orderly footsteps and the clanging sounds of armor colliding could be heard within the darkness that quickly advanced, but there was not a hint of human interaction.


    Some silent visitors had arrived at the southwest wastelands of the Grandia Continent.


    The ripples of contorted dimension lowly dissipated behind them. These dark beings carried a deathly presence that did not belong to this world were warped here from the far northern dust highlands.


    Klang. The sounds of clashing metals echoed even as the sun slowly brightened. It broke through the gray-white clouds and illuminated the land, and the Death Shades that were scattered around quickly vaporized just as the darkness that engulfed the world slowly vanished, revealing the beings behind it.


    It was an elite unit of heavy infantry that was as systematic as machines, their banners soaring overhead.


    Each of these soldiers were adorned in black full-body armor. Each flail, heavy crossbow, and broadsword that hung by their hips or javelins they carry behind their backs were exquisitely crafted, gleaming with cool light of bloodlust.


    But the most astonishing thing was that these beings with no hint of being alive did not disperse despite the arrival of the sun. They were protected by a dull black halo over their heads, containing abnormal Death Shade power that kept the sun from harming them.


    At the very front of the troops, a warrior wearing a heavy armor decorated with a ferocious looking dragon-head while carrying a dragonslayer great sword behind his back led the team through the dimensional doorway as they advanced towards the soil of the Southwestern Wastelands.


    No pain or happiness was more somber than death.


    Great commander Arman was deeply aware of that fact.


    As a dead general who once led endless armies and was awakened from eternal slumber, no one was more aware of how cumbersome time and death were¡ªenough to crush all spirit and discolor all glory.


    Armand Fernand was a general five-hundred and fifty-three years ago who served the Central Empire¡ªthe former incarnation of the Ulan and Gelug Empires. He led their grand army overseas to hunt the giant dragons that inhabited a dragon island, killing hundreds of those reptiles due to the unexpected ambush.


    Then, under Armand''s instructions, the army closed down the space where the dragons lived on every other turn until the powerful general killed the Elder Dragon of that particular generation by his own hands. Thus, the ancient, glorious and powerful race was almost completely wiped out, leaving just a few dragon-blooded descendants behind.


    Now, five-hundred and fifty-three years later, the reawakened dragon-slaying general led his revived armies and walked upon this land. And yet, everyone was now ignorant of their past glory, their records becoming but a light scribble in the history books. Just as the draconic races that were slaughtered and thus forgotten all those years before, everything they did slowly return to dust and silence under the sweep of time.


    Now, this undead army that was filled with past glory, pressed on towards the wastelands with a confident stride.


    Their goal was to wipe out all life within.


    Since the Death Shades engulfed the continent, every faction in the world of Grandia crumbled beneath their boundless invasion. Most cities fell or self-destructed swiftly, leaving survivors who ran to live within the ancient forests.


    Thus, ninety percent of life on the continent was extinguished, and the expression ''nine out of ten'' was no longer a hyperbole but reality.


    However, even those survivors were slaughtered by the gradually active Death Shade Army one after the other.


    As the one behind all that, grand commander Armand neither felt ashamed nor hesitant. It was because all of it were orders coming from ''that person'', and everything ''that person'' did was unquestionable justice.


    Even if it was war, slaughter and destroying this world.


    Suddenly, the army stopped.


    The sounds of their footsteps vanished in an instant, leaving the sounds of billowing wind in the air. The dawn sun had completely broken through the clouds, allowing the world to be blanketed in light and filled with warmth.


    The general wearing a dragon-head helmet lowered the hand he used to gesture for the army to stop and looked up towards the seemingly borderless plains.


    Behind the v-shaped opening of his helmet, two bundles of red flames could be seen contracting into specks, and he tightened his grip over the hilt of his sword that hung by his hip.


    Armand had seen someone.


    The plants over the wastelands were withered; the land cracked in countless spider-web fissures due to drought.


    And yet, a warrior with black-hair and scarlet eyes and whose body emanated with an indescribable presence was simply standing over the plains that offered no cover, as if he was waiting for their arrival.


    He wore a black light armor; his face was so calm it was almost cold. Beside him was a silver great sword almost the height of a person that stood upright as if a pillar, while he held another weapon¡ªa war axe over his shoulder.


    His imposing presence radiated to regions dozens of miles around him, holding such power that the dawning sky dulled. He therefore became the greatest source of heat in this world, scorching all things around him. Still, the dried plants were but incidental victims¡ªthe undead spirits around him were the ones being bombarded heavily.


    Nonetheless, Armand stood before his army. The halo over his head whirled slowly, blocking the opponent''s cleansing lifeforce that radiated out of his entire body.


    He immediately knew that the person was the target of their journey.


    A Heavenly champion who stood before the threshold of Divine, capable of breaking through at any moment!


    An equal of their current broken bodies, a power that belonged to the peak of this world that was deteoriating by the day.


    "So, you''re that person from another world."


    Through mana resonance, the dragon-armor general''s voice that was so flat it seemed to have no emotion resounded across several kilometers. "We have a list of all remaining Heavenly champions of the entire continent. Heavenly-pinnacle champions who are about to make a breakthrough are especially given more attention¡ªand yet, you''re not included."


    The warrior did not reply, however. Joshua seemed to have no intention of talking. He merely tightened his grip over the hilt of his axe and sword, while tremendous energy flowed within his body.


    Armand, on the other hand, was indifferent to the fact. Seemingly having other thoughts, he simply carried on speaking.


    "Although it''s not known why you would come to this world without hope, whatever the case may be, it''s better if you quickly return and not interfere in our struggle against the living. This isn''t something people of another world such as you could step into."


    Though Armand''s words were laced with thick caution, there was no hint of enmity. Even Joshua paused for a bit at his demeanor, but he soon shook his head as if mocking the other for thinking too much.


    I''m just doing what I want.


    Slowly lifting the greataxe and greatsword and assembling both into the unsophisticated Dragonslayer Swordspear, he assumed a combat stance with a spear in hand, inviting the other into a fight.


    There were flames within his gaze, as if narrating a simple truth.


    ¡ªOnly victors have the right to talk.


    With that, the lifeforce emission that was spreading incessantly everywhere quickly shrunk, cascading back into Joshua''s body.


    Knowing that his opponent was a being that did not dull in comparison against Herlas¡ªperhaps even surpassing him, the warrior would neither be careless nor spare an ounce of power.


    "You wish to fight?" Armand smiled coldly on the other side, shaking his head as he grasped Joshua''s intentions. "Pitiful fellow. You totally have no idea what you''re dealing with."


    In the very next moment, the general drew the longsword from his hip, his fingers clenching over it as he held it before himself.


    A resounding reverberation came banging from his body. With the thunderous boom, endless black haze ejected out from the seams the general''s dragon-armor, shaping into a gigantic black halo formed from endless runes and totem constructs over himself and his army. The halo chained every Death Shade together as if fusing them into a single body.


    Moving clouds shifted under the manipulation of that power as if a pair of colossal, invisible hands were condensing every energy on this earth. Armand''s voice was also gradually growing more powerful, turning from your typical speech into the roar of a million dragons at once. Gales formed from the sound waves billowed across the skies of the wastelands, causing clouds to surge and the world to lose color¡ªas if all things could not disobey his view.


    The dragon-armor general lifted his head slightly and focused his gaze on Joshua, a cruel killing intent exploding instantaneously.


    "I am the titled Divine, Armand Fernandez the dragon-slaying general of the Central Empire and the Fourth Death Shade commander."


    "You face the judgment of ten thousand armies!"


    Klang!


    Every undead spirit that stood behind Armand drew their weapons. Blood-red radiance gradually concentrated within their red eyes, as if they desire the slaughter and flesh that followed.


    With nary a sound, the phantom of a military god that seemed to pillar heaven and earth had seemingly awakened from the netherworld. It appeared out of thin air, and yet had not an inch of flesh but merely pale-white bones. Over its body was a heavy dragon-scale armor, its hands brandishing a bone-breaking war hammer and an armor-piercing longsword, while its entire body unleashed bloodlust and ferocious killing intent.


    And as if the will and curses of the vengeful millions it had murdered had gathered upon the military god''s specter armor, its surface seemingly swirled with a black luminescence of malevolence.


    Five-hundred and fifty-three years ago, the dragon-slayer general had condensed the power of armies. The taboo spell [Lord of the Armies], undefeated in all wars and wiping out nations or dragons alike has reappeared on this day!


    Though his opponent was but one man.


    "I am the army; the army is I."


    "If you wish to fight me, you would have to fight my armies. If you wish to kill me, you would have to kill us all."


    Armand pointed his longsword towards the silent warrior before his eyes.


    Amidst the ranks of undead spirits, the military god that was comparable to a titan drew out its longsword and pointed at the warrior too. Its savage impulse for bloodshed poured out, as if to freeze all things and have all life bare their necks for its blade.


    On the other hand, the warrior''s eyes glinted.


    Then, he spoke¡ªthe first line he uttered since he met Armand.


    "Doesn''t sound too difficult."

 Chapter 465 He’s No Fool

    Scarlet pupils shifted in angles impossible for ordinary beings while a formless undulation swept before it, as if a scanner with high definition.


    At the moment, Joshua''s sensory had entered deep into a microscopic vision, capable of viewing the most fundamental constructs of the world and every slight shift in energy. Through the magnetic field and energy emission that cascaded, he could differentiate the energy of every existence within thousands of meters.


    Right now, the body with the greatest energy value in the southern wastelands was the general who called himself the Fourth Commander. It was as if a gloomy and cold ocean existed within his body, and was so vast it earned the warrior''s respect.


    However, it was unusual that those elite soldier ghosts had not a hint of lifeforce over their bodies¡ªit was the same for the military god specter whose head touches the sky.


    It was paradoxical. Compared to their image that churns winds and clouds as well as shaking the earth, they seemingly did not exist in this world in energy vision.


    Despite that, both soldier ghosts and military god phantom undoubtedly existed. Their blades carved through the land, drawing blinding sparks. Meanwhile, the dragon-armor general brandished his huge energy sword and made space itself ripple as it moved through the air.


    But apart from that, they ''did not exist'' within the energy vision.


    To the warrior who fought at the speed unit of ten-thousandth per second, as well as depending on finely honed martial arts and foresight instincts to parry and block, it was a tremendous hidden disadvantage.


    It was simply too slow if he did not rely on his energy sense, and instead solely used his eye to ''observe'' and his brain to ''react''. Champions of the same tier would therefore have plenty of time to deliver a lethal blow on Joshua.


    That was why, logically speaking, he should continue staring Armand down until he saw through the authenticity of his secret technique [Lord of the Armies]¡ªa decision that was only right.


    Nonetheless, while Joshua would insist that himself was no fool, he had always been lazy to act smart.


    And so, the man who held the Dragonslayer Swordspear took a step ahead.


    As if a furnace for irons or the scorching sun, concentrated lifeforce radiated out of the warrior''s muscle that was so robust it far surpasses steel.


    The little specks of dust in the air as well as the withered soil and metals were moving away on their accord from Joshua, forming an absolute territory of vacuum. As if losing their weight, countless stones started to orbit around that territory like satellites.


    Steel Strength hummed softly. Under the repel from powerful lifeforce, along with the cornerstone of the world being pried by a brutal power, gravity has vanished from this land!


    In the very next moment, Armand''s whose internal alarm had been raised to the highest vigilance, was only able to see the crimson radiance of the spear tip that took away every other color and light, stabbing towards him from several kilometers away!


    It was so fast that the mental faculty seemed rather slow in comparison. Having lost gravity and air resistance, Joshua''s full power thrust at present reached horrific speeds at almost fifty times the speed of sound. If the warrior was in space, he could break through the restraints of the world¡ªor even the sun''s gravity, darting towards the boundless sea of stars in the distance!


    As if a rocket at full acceleration, the recoil from the thrust caused a rampant sandstorm to appear out of thin air behind the warrior. However, Armand who was on full alert from the start did not have the mind to take note of the sights. Against the swordspear that came within view in the hundredth of a second and was much more dangerous than all the horrors he had faced before, he could only parry!


    Wind and thunder raged. The speed at which the dragon-armored general wielded his swords was already able to draw out plasma in the surrounding air. Even so, it was a rather prompt parry that could not perfectly withstand the terrifying strength of the enemy.


    Klang!


    Armand''s plain sword struck the side of the swordspear before him, intending to divert it away from his body. Indeed, the spear edge was pushed away and headed towards his flanks, but the armor over Armand''s arm shattered at the same time. Below it, countless bone shards sprayed out while his body violently folded too.


    Although he escaped the ending of being perforated by the swordspear, his arm and backbone was completely shattered, critically destroyed by Joshua''s violent power!


    Still, the general''s counterattack came rapidly too.


    The colossal military god phantom swung the bonebreaking giant hammer in his hand with a speed completely inconsistent with its size, plunging down at ten thousand meters pers seconds towards the warrior who pulled his spear back and prepared to attack again.


    The blow covered a square area of hundreds of meters, with power akin to crumbling mountains and plummeting meteors. Layers upon layers of circular waves broke through the air, its special aspect that had no energy reaction at all allowing it to strike the powerful enemy deep into the lithosphere!


    Boom! The land was crushed like a biscuit, soil and shattered stones shooting out like tidal waves. At the same time, the countless soldier ghosts started to charge out in a machine-like orderly manner towards where the hammer had struck. The earth trembled beneath their feet, their speed even breaking through the sound barrier. Furthermore, these elite heavy-armor infantries that numbered over ten thousand even had abilities that had reached or was approaching Gold tier!


    They were the dragon-slaying army of utmost excellence, who once unified the entire continent and incorporated every territory to their own Empire!


    It was only now that the dust and gale kicked up by the sandstorm created by the warrior''s spear attack roared. Alongside the tremendous echo from the giant hammer swing, the reverberation surged towards the ends of the land, making the entire northwestern wastelands quake.


    In the thousandth of a second, Joshua and Armand exchanged one blow with results.


    "¡­ So powerful, just like a giant dragon in human form¡­ No, even the dragon king at the time didn''t have such powerful speed or strength," Armand said, his voice ringing out from the openings of his dragon helmet.


    Despite being almost completely paralyzed, his body slowly floated. As if time was reversing, the innumerable shattered fragments of bone and armor reassembled over his body and allowed him to recover his original form. Several soldiers thus simply vanished soundlessly from the army of undead spirits, dispersing into nothingness.


    It was pure power and speed that surpassed inhuman lengths. It was not that easy to surpass the enemy in that aspect.


    The two red glows beneath the dragon fluctuated, but a confident laugh could be heard from under it.


    Such a coincidence¡ªhe had never relied on this aspect to defeat his enemies!


    On the other end, the military god''s hammer was knocked away by a tremendous power, forcing the giant that could compete against titans to take one step back. Joshua''s figure then flew out from the huge crater that was two-hundred meters deep.


    The warrior''s right hand that was free had been completely twisted. His blood, ejecting out profusely was held by aura and floated in the air, flying together with Joshua away from the crater. He ignored the multitudinous undead armies that were charging at him, instead staring closely at Armand who was self-regenerating.


    "Quite strong," he said, and with a gushing sound that would give toothaches, the warrior''s bones in his right arm was fixed and recovered to its normal state.


    As if alive, the blood and flesh that had shot out squirmed as they returned to their original position. Crimson aura then swept over the naked flash, and a skin layer of metallic radiance covered it.


    Brandishing a fist, the aura that gathered over his arm exploded and unleashed a circle of translucent shockwave. With his powerful lifeforce, the warrior''s regeneration speed did not dull against that of the Death Shade general.


    And the very next moment was the second round.


    The endless undead spirit armies arrived around the edge of the crater.


    After death, these elite soldiers that approached Gold-tier had forfeited all emotion when they turned into undead spirits. They silently obeyed every order of their leaders, never backing down even when facing a human-shaped monster who was far more dangerous than giant dragons or demons.


    With an orderly sound of metallic friction, they collectively drew javelins that flashed with cruel cold light from their backs and threw them towards Joshua at full power, the weapons penetrating the air shrilly.


    Like rain, the steel javelins tore through the air shrilly and blanketed every inch of the air, allowing the warrior no place to dodge. Over the surface of those javelins were also three layers of destructive runes for spell-breaking, armor piercing and energy-breaking, virtually unstoppable and able to penetrate even giant dragon scales.


    After pausing for a moment to restore its power, the solider god moved once more, this time wielding the armor-piercing longsword instead of its giant hammer. The energy sword that was hundreds of meters long lashed out, its edge reaching unimaginable speed while closing down all routes of retreat.


    Forced to choose between either javelin rain or the mountain-breaking greatsword¡ªJoshua picked both!


    Against the innumerable supersonic javelins, Joshua inhaled deeply as if he was ''devouring the earth'' and immediately exhausting most ion energy almost thousands of metes adrift around him. In an instant, the temperature fell to extreme coldness, and Joshua exhaled!


    The resulting energy hurricane that had thunder in the mixed stirred the aerial magnetic before Joshua. The erratic electromagnetic energy therefore magnetized every javelin, causing all of them to swiftly attract each other like real magnets and plummet to the ground. In no time at all, the javelin rain that could kill dozens of giant dragons completely dropped to the earth unthreateningly.


    With that solved, Joshua turned towards the giant sword swinging towards him.


    After taking the bonebreaking giant hammer blow, the warrior had largely seen through part of the truth behind the Lord of the Armies''s secret technique.


    Instead of calling it a sword with actual form, it was more precise to call it a curse named ''slash'' condensed from killing intent and energy. The military god phantom itself had never been a real body, but it could affect reality because its giant hammer had the concept of ''shattering everything'', just as its long sword had the concept of ''cutting everything''!


    Against such a move, dodging or parrying was futile, but Joshua just needed to use a more stalwart power to completely crush it.


    And so, the warrior raised his spear, red-black spiraling radiance swirling at its tip.


    Just as it did a long time ago, when that radiance pierced through the world-breaking meteorite on the world of Illgner.

 Chapter 466 Human Limi

    Joshua was once an ordinary Silver knight.


    He had neither special bloodline nor powerful innate talent, and was just an ordinary vanguard commander, leading his troops to kill on the battlefield.


    That did not change after the melding of souls and coming to own the System. Even if Joshua did possess martial art techniques from the pre-existence and could rely on the System to raise his own ability, he remained a mortal without powerful bloodline or innate talent.


    In other words, a human that could not be more normal.


    But everything changed once he acquired the Azurite, the legacy of the Chaos Guardian.


    [Power of the Guardian''s Legacy: All attributes gain permanent +20, all attributes gain permanent +0.01 for every Chaos monster slain (Bloodline Legacy can be selected after death, the margins of the Legacy would be decided according to individual''s essence)]


    [¡ªThe legacy of eras continues, never to end.]


    [Splendor of Seared Evil: An additional 30% experience points are rewarded for each enemy allied to the Chaos slain. If there were initial rewards for the


    [¡ªThe blood of Chaos is the source of the Flame.]


    Those special attributes were of the utmost insignificance and mediocrity. Even the Chaos Guardian who hunted Chaos Monsters for a living had a hard time killing more than a thousand Chaos monsters¡ªthe attribute increase would not even reach 20 points even when given a multiplier. In fact, according to the historical records of the Radcliffe Family, the family head who had killed the most monsters in his short life had merely slain three thousand and five hundred Aragamis¡ªthe extra attributes would not be able to change anything.


    And that was the decisive difference between Joshua and the others: the numbers.


    In the Moldova territories, he had slain magical monsters by the ten-thousands, virtually sweeping away the Dark Tide on every occasion it arrived. On the world of Karlis, he had killed Aragamis by the ten-thousands, even crossing the tiers to slay a Supreme-tier offspring of the Famine.


    Since then, the warrior continued killing mystical dragons and hunted ferocious beasts, not to mention that he had also virtually wiped the world of Illgner clean of golems under the blessing of Father Nature, at perhaps what was His full power support.


    Still, he did not absorb most of the Chaos power to convert it into attributes, keeping it instead as fuel to activate his King of Searing Soul status. But even if it was just a little portion of it, Joshua was still able to raise his attributes to a threshold that far exceeds typical demons and giant dragons.


    Thus, change in quantity became change in essence. A mortal body, with millions of units in added attributes could also attain a level that escaped mortal imagination, performing feats that would render the innately gifted speechless.


    Like now.


    A tremendous power that that far surpasses typical Supreme and could even compare to some low-level Legendary was spreading explosively from Joshua''s heart and condensing at the tip of his swordspear. It was lifeforce from the Azurite, ''aura'' empowered by millionfold.


    The warrior''s aura Kokyu-ho was essentially of the uttermost plainness. Before he founded the Infernal Breath by himself it had no noteworthy ability or effect, and was amongst the most basic of attacks and extreme heat. But even such plain and ordinary energy that was no different from going back to basics for a typical combat specialist, it became a spiral that could destroy everything in Joshua''s hands!


    Two things combined at Joshua''s spear tip, forming a perfect spiral cycle. The first was the scorching heat that far eclipsed the sun''s surface, and which sheer existence ionizes the air and melts the earth. The second was an unparalleled impact force, capable of shattering of everything¡ªeven the most fundamental constructs of physical objects.


    As energy broke matter, releasing even more energy that could perform the breaking at the next level kept multiplying, and charged out at full power!


    In the entrance of a concealed cavern the southwestern plains, several survivors were staring towards the distance prudently, with Adair, Crete, and Laurel amongst them.


    The youths, having received Joshua''s instruction, followed their instructions from the ''master'' and gathered every survivor here to hide in a safe corner and wait until the battle ended.


    They were naturally incomparably confident towards the warrior''s ability. However, the specter of the military god that had an imposing presence which stirs the world still made them cower in fear, and the youths were certainly ill at ease with the incredible explosions and sonic boom that resounded from the distance.


    "Do you guys think that Lord Joshua would¡­" Crete began to mutter to himself.


    But before he could finish, a girl''s voice that was rather gruff cut him short. "Shut up, Crete!"


    Laurel then narrowed her eyes at Crete, stopping the boy''s retort with a gaze.


    Despite that, her words were not from a sense of blind worship.


    "I still remember the guardian''s presence when he was still alive," she said with a quiet voice, as if reminiscing. "Even at the peak of his powers, he did not compare to the energy Lord Joshua showed unconsciously. This means that Joshua is a Heavenly-pinnacle force, perhaps surpassing Heavenly itself¡­"


    In that very moment, a crimson sun was rapidly expanding in the distance and breaking just as quickly. At the panicked shouts of the youths, a gale above level-fourteen that was apocalyptic calm billowing towards them, forcing them to move the large boulder that seals the mouth of the cavern.


    Nonetheless, the boy named Adair took a long look at the world outside before the cavern was completely sealed.


    "Please win¡­ My lord."


    Meanwhile, Joshua stared solemnly at the military god specter whose body was mostly shattered as the warrior floated in the air.


    The armor-piercing greatsword had collided with the spiral swordspear, the result being the military god''s total defeat. Not only was the energy greatsword in its hands demolished into crystalline fragments of light that spread everywhere, a gap with a fifty-meter radius was punched through the sturdy dragon-scale over its body¡ªthe pulverized ribs and vertebra visible from within.


    However, the warrior who was the clear victor''s expression was immeasurably serious, for the result was inconsistent with what he had in mind.


    On the ground, numberless soldier ghosts that were floored by the shockwave stood up, shaking off pebbles from the gaps between bone and armor. The force from the spiral swordspear was formidable and focused, but the power behind it was not explosive originally¡ªit was its collision with the armor-breaking giant sword that instantaneously ripped up a savage wind that engulfed the wasteland.


    Even most Gold champions would have to face such impact force seriously or they would be maimed. Despite that, it appeared as if these Gold-tier spirit soldiers were unscathed, and as they rose, the almost broken military god specter also recovered.


    As gray-black vengeful will and killing intent assembled once more, the skeleton military god''s body and armor regenerated in seconds. Its left hand remained empty, however¡ªit appears that the greatsword could not be reconstructed so easily.


    Within seconds, the blow could be described as a full-power once was healed, and not a single undead soldier spirit was destroyed.


    If that continued, there was no way to win this fight.


    However.


    "Their core¡­ is you."


    Joshua focused his gaze at the dragon-armored general who stood behind the countless soldier ghosts and the military god specter while appearing unsurprised by Joshua''s ability.


    "Now I understand¡­" he said with a low voice. "The soldier ghosts and the military god specter is a part of you, which is why only you would show energy reaction. Killing them is meaningless¡ªit''s only by killing you, [Lord of the Armies], that these undead spirits would be destroyed!"


    It was nothing extraordinary since the phylactery of liches were built upon a similar principle. The life source of these soldier ghosts must have been residing within Armand''s body, which in turn gave form to the energy source that was akin to an ice ocean, with the external body of that monumental energy being that skeleton military god.


    Killing those things would therefore a waste of strength, only dealing damage to Armand mattered!


    The general had said, ''I am the army; the army is I!''


    It seemed that it was reality and not hyperbole.


    At that moment, Armand lifted his gaze too¡ªhe appeared to be smiling. He could see that Joshua had guessed part of the truth behind his secret technique following the warrior''s own impressive blow.


    However, the general who was leading the undead army appeared unworried. Instead, he laughed lightly, appearing as if he has been freed from some shackle or some knot in his heart.


    "Young one, so you could tell," he spoke in a low and calm voice. "That''s right. I''m the core of everything¡ªhurting me would in turn weaken my grand army and the military god. But even if you killed me, I would just have to use several ghost soldiers to revive."


    Then, the general''s tone turned into one of curiosity and almost expectant.


    "So how many times can you kill me?"


    "A lot," Joshua replied. Not one for nonsense, he clenched the spear in his hands.


    "Until you die."


    In the next second, with a heat wave that obscured the air, Joshua charged out like a supersonic and ferocious raptor towards Armand, who was behind the ghost armies that had returned to formation as well as the military god that had completely regenerated itself.


    Judging from his presence alone, one would have thought that he was besieging the troops instead of being blocked by them.


    The ghost soldiers raised their blades and crossbows and incessantly attacked the charging warrior. Aware that it was meaningless to face them, Joshua did not waste much strength. If a nonchalant brandish of this spear, the razor-sharp edge of the Dragonslayer Swordspear struck out with a curved air blade, cutting their ranks in half. Terrifying gale too swept them apart, revealing a path directed straight towards Armand.


    But sweeping away the ghost soldiers did not mean dodging the military god phantom too. The towering skeleton giant had quietly swung out the giant hammer in his hand, the blow that was filled with icy and dense vengeful spirit striking out early on.


    However, those spirits that would have frozen even the most courageous of warriors did not even delay Joshua by the slightest, and conversely allowed him to find an opening. With a single touch of the spear tip on the wrist that held the hammer, the energy giant hammer instantly fell to the ground, and the skeleton god thus lost its ability to ambush Joshua henceforth.


    At full power, was Joshua a force that could be blocked by some simple ghost soldiers and military god phantom? At first, he had only planned to destroy the troublesome giant body of energy before clearing out the skeleton army, so that he did not have to pick them off one-by-one when they scattered, leaderless after he killed Armand.


    And so, in the blink of an eye, the warrior who was out in full-force arrived in front of the dragon-armor general and directly stabbed out with his spear.


    In spite of breaking past the speed of sound by tenfold, even if it was a swordspear that could easily perforate mountains, it was easily parried by the longsword in Armand''s hand.


    "You seem to think you''ve got me."


    At present, the military god phantom had dimmed in no time at all while the countless ghost soldiers stopped their movements. Completely different from his weakened state before, Armand was now displaying ability that stood shoulder-to-shoulder against Joshua.


    "But you still don''t understand¡­" he said softly. "I''m them; they''re me¡ªbe it life or power."


    "Power of armies, return to me."


    Chanting a curse as if a mantra, Armand moved his arms and shoved off the warrior in front of him as the two fought again.


    His longsword was not a plain sword. The sharp body of the blade that appeared plain curved slightly, more appropriate for slashing instead of thrusting. Dim but dangerous flowing light sparkled over its body in an otherworldly aesthetic¡ªeven Joshua had to admit that it was an exquisite piece of art.


    But however exquisite it was, it was not beautiful when it was swung towards your own brain.


    Red light could be seen from the slits of Armand''s helmet as the general strode one pace forward and displayed stunning combat skills. The plain longsword danced like a shifting shade of light, tearing through the air as its shockwaves billowed towards Joshua as if a hurricane. The real attack was hidden within the gale too, awaiting the moment it would tear its enemy''s body apart.


    It was a plain sword skill born from the battlefield, each move pointed towards vitals while each stroke never leaves the chest and neck.


    Joshua, however, did not lose out. Holding his spear with one hand, he whirled it as if it was an unbreakable barrier, parrying Armand''s lightning slashes precisely. Like a blade, his left hand then shot an air strike towards Armand.


    "Not bad," the warrior said, the corner of his lips curling up. "And I''ve thought you''re only as good as you were at the beginning. Luckily you aren''t¡ªotherwise it''ll be boring!"


    Layers of fire stars sparked out as their weapons clashed head-on. Streaks of vacuum fissure were torn through the air, while the atmosphere that conducts sound was contorted by the shockwaves of their power, creating a gray-red ruthless air current that could only be seen from outside the battle.


    It was the most dangerous of armed melees. Within the fraction of a second, a dozen wounds had appeared over Joshua''s chest and neck, with his jugular already severed, but luckily his aura had blocked the warrior''s blood from flowing out. Armand too had more than ten cavities over his body¡ªthe doing of the Dragonslayer Swordspear.


    "The very gist of the [Lord of the Armies] was to share life and power through contract with an army. In life, I was able to reach the threshold of ''power link'', but after I revived, I could reach the threshold of ''life link'' thanks to the special aspects of heroic spirits."


    Gripping his sword with both hands to fend off a swipe from Joshua''s spear tip that tore through air, the dragon-armored general was pushed back about ten meters by the incredible power, barely holding out. The warrior, however, was already there, once more, striking with his spear close to his body.


    In a battle of such hurried rhythm, there was no time for Joshua to unleash his anti-gravity thrust or spiral spear that were more than fifty-times the speed of sound. On the other hand, neither the thinned military god specter or the multitudinous ghost soldiers ambushed the warrior with the giant hammer or crossbow bolts.


    Even so, Armand never once rested his mouth in the midst of such a strenuous and threatening fight. He would move sideways, evade a drive from the spear, turn and swing out his sword before talking again.


    "However, if we could take the holy tomb as we planned, we could return to life through the Grand Commander''s ritual and completely recover the powers we had in life. When that time comes, with complete physicality and a higher tier, I would be even more powerful than when I had been alive."


    Spear tip quivered, while a strong force struck away the sharp edge in the opponent''s hands.


    The two had traded over a hundred blows, and through it all Joshua had listened to Armand''s intermittent speech while he fought.


    And the more he heard it, the more things did not seem right.


    Through Armand''s blabber, the warrior had actually learned new and vital information¡ªsuch as the plan to take the holy tomb, the resurrection ritual, the approximate identity of the seven ghost commanders as well as the possibility of recovering all abilities they had in life.


    Could it be that this was not his opponent''s full strength?


    And why would he want to reveal so many secrets?


    Not one to think too much, the warrior had found an opportunity by focusing in the combat and analyzing it after the dragging engagement.


    Reaching out with his left palm as a shield and temporarily blocking Armand''s longsword, Joshua followed up with a flashing spear strike that crisply penetrated Armand''s skull and helmet, dousing the scarlet soulfire that burned within the general''s eye sockets.


    Nevertheless, it was not that useful. In the fraction of a second, as several ghost soldiers nearby turned into ash, and the dragon-armored general revived once more and slashed at Joshua like lightning.


    The warrior seemed to expect it from the start. Dodging away, he stabbed through Armand''s skull once more.


    An outcome finally came after hundreds of back-and-forth skirmish turns.


    "I''ve seen through all your moves, undead spirit," Joshua said in a low voice as he withdrew his spear. "If that''s all you have, expect external slumber."

 Chapter 467 Codes And Promises

    "This shouldn''t be all of your skill, undead spirit," said Joshua.


    The warrior withdrew the Dragonslayer Swordspear and stood his ground, his presence calm like a towering peak. He did not continue his attack, or kill Armand a thousand times to shave away the source of the ghost army and destroy the general in the process.


    "It seems you''re seeking death," he said with a low voice instead. "Such a battle insults me. It''s uninteresting to the very last."


    Joshua''s voice was thin and without emotion. At the moment, he shook his head as a mere fighter.


    "I should be stronger?" Armand''s expression was absentminded for a while as his body reassembled once more. Then, the corners of his mouth arced, but without any sentiment.


    "Seems like something someone¡­ No, a dragon had told me once before."


    The dragon-armored general could not help reminiscing about something that had happened a long, long time ago.


    When he still lived.


    At the southwestern reaches of the Central Empire around five-hundred years ago, the Forest of Weaving Shadows was in a drought that spanned over thousands of miles following the ambush of several Heavenly red-dragons. The Empire, busy quelling the internal strife and piracy at the oceans around its border had no time to rescue the settlements around the forest.


    And so famine raged as withered bones blanketed the land. Every survivor was willing to kill for a little water or food, even falling so eating human flesh and drinking their blood.


    Amidst this terrible calamity, a boy named Armand who was born in the Fernand family that once lived in a small mountain town had survived, drinking from the toxic stream in a mining cave. His one elder sister, as well as one younger brother and sister, eaten by the other crazed famine victims.


    However, those famine victims also eventually died to the despair of starvation. With the targets of his vengeance lost, the youth started to the edge of the horizon with a gaze filled with poison and curses, towards the corners by the Sea of Tears.


    It was the direction of the Dragon Island.


    The direction of his hate.


    Later, taken in by distant relatives, the youth strived fanatically, exhausting all methods to hone himself as hate drove him to struggle ceaselessly. After a few years, Armand enrolled in the Imperial Magical Energy College so that he could do his best to raise his ability.


    However, due to his heavy consumption of mining cave waters that contained substantial metal content at a younger age, his body was severely disabled. In turn, his ability could never catch up to classmates with the same innate talent, much less attaining his goal¡ªto attack the Dragon Island and kill all the giant dragons.


    But just as he gradually fell into hopelessness, another student with unknown roots and was usually extremely discrete forum him.


    "Armand, your body limits your growth," the youth had smiled and said, "However, your talent and hard work should not be lost from that alone."


    "I like you. Serve me, and I will give you the power to fulfill your wish."


    It turned out that the student was the Fifth Prince of the Emperor. The young man also became Armand''s mentor and gave him his secret technique, one who fully supported the general that bathed in blood and war and the man who ascended the throne as the next emperor.


    That was why, thirty years later, the undefeated Lord of the Armies took control over three hundred thousand of the Empire''s finest troops. Under the Emperor''s orders, they crossed the Sea of Tears and besieged the Dragon Island, completely wiping off the pure-blooded giant dragon race.


    "The king of the gemstone dragons had said so before."


    Five hundred years later, the general who awakened from peaceful eternal slumber spoke with a nostalgic tone.


    "You''re here for revenge. It''s the work of fate that you wipe the dragons away¡ªI won''t bear any grudge. It''s just a pity that you''re no real champion."


    "It''s a pity you''re not powerful enough. That''s what the strange dragon said."


    Meanwhile, Joshua stood silently opposite Armand, listening to the general as he reminisced bits and pieces of old memories without any intention of interrupting.


    That was because as the general told his story, the scent over the dragon-armored general changed bit by bit. The shift was extremely intriguing, as if a deathly land awakened and life began to birth within the darkness.


    "I''m not a warrior like you, man from another world." The dragon-slayer general Armand Fernand smiled quietly as he sheathed his sword. "I''m a great general who commanded an army. My combat skill? It''s enough as long as I could delay even champions like you until my sentries come to help¡ªthat is certainly all I''ve got."


    "Furthermore, I should never have been your opponent with this broken body."


    With those words, Armand demeanor suddenly changed. His voice no longer had the cold and deathliness it had before, now carrying a hint of desire instead.


    "But you''re right, I assuredly should not be that much of a failure."


    "I should exhaust all efforts, and even more so."


    Sword returned to scabbard, the general whose full-body armor was made of dragon scales looked up towards the military god. The colossal skeleton then lowered itself and reached out with its gigantic energy arm.


    It lifted Armand and carried him in its palm, while bottomless layers of black fog with not a hint of luster surged out wildly from between the seams of Armand''s armor. It seeped into the military god''s body while a deep male voice echoed throughout the air.


    "That''s why, witness as you wish¡ª"


    "The limits of the Lord of the Armies!"


    The energy ripples over Armand''s body declined instantly into Supreme-intermediate tier, as his violent power that was also as vast as oceans completely poured into the titanic specter of the solider god as well as the ghost soldiers around them.


    That was undoubtedly a decline in terms of combat ability.


    When he assembled the power of his entire army, Armand was Joshua''s superior in terms of power alone, but due to the gap in technique he could at most trade blows with the warrior, with all his skills seen through after hundreds of exchanges. And now, with all his energy distributed to the gigantic military gods and many thousand armies, basically a fate that was broken.


    Nevertheless, a wind billowed in the very next instant.


    It was as if the machine-like ghost soldiers had just awakened from a dream. The scarlet radiance within their eye sockets that never undulated suddenly glinted with liveliness. Layers of gray-white flesh and innards thus began to grow over their bodies, filling their hollowed bodies. Then, after a brief chaos, these soldiers that had repossessed blood, memory and killing intent focused their savage gaze on Joshua once more.


    They were the ruthless army that had followed the dragon-slayer general into hundreds and thousands of battles undefeated. Though they were not sure what was happening at once, they soon understood clearly through the link from the secret technique [Lord of the Armies] that the man before them was their enemy!


    Boundless bloodlust condensed as the giant military god phantom begin to grow flesh and blood too. With an enraged hoarse bellow, a robust god of war, wearing a leather armor and staunch expression and utterly different from the skeleton before now stood above the ground. In his hands, the sword and armor had also been reappeared¡ªbut was seemingly heavier and sharper than before.


    "I''ve never taken pride in my individual brute strength, but I do gain victories through the power of many."


    Even as Armand stood in the palm of the military god, his entire body was gradually melding with the behemoth.


    He gave one last command before he vanished.


    "Dragon-slaying formation!"


    "Hooah!"


    With the responses that reverberated across the horizon, several¡ªor even up to dozens of runes imbued with intent for killing and strife appeared out of thin air in front of the ghost soldiers'' forehead. The runes spread across the air, seemingly bestrewn but in reality had a discrete rhythm in their flying trajectory.


    In the space of a few breaths, those combat runes formed a gigantic magic circle that was thousands of meters in diameter, its core being the military god.


    Joshua, meanwhile, was completely encased at the center of the circle, most of his moments sealed.


    At present, the shadowy energies from the numerous ghost soldiers that approached Gold-tier repelled everything in the circle. They ceaselessly shifted as the runes moved with them, forcing the warrior to stay where he was while their rapid killing intent corroded anything living. The fleshed soldier-god also roared in rage after pausing for some time, cutting down on Joshua with its sword.


    The towering giant wielded its blade, swinging a blow as if it was a force of nature. The energy tidal wave as exploded instantly like the seas after a long accumulating of power. Within the blink of an eye, Joshua who could only face it was drowned in the powerful swing.


    Such was the chosen path Armand had taken as an undefeated general¡ªusing the army as limbs, the military god as core while he organized the formations and stayed at its center to assemble the force of millions, crushing everything! Though he now had just a little over ten thousand elite troops, one could imagine how majestic the sight would have been at his peak, when he led three hundred thousand to neutralize the Dragon Island!


    Right now, Joshua could only raise his spear to parry the sword slash after being restrained by the formation on every turn. Having attained his wish to see Armand''s full power, the warrior too brought out his full ability!


    Bang! A sound as if some shackle had been forcefully broken by brute strength rang across Joshua''s body, and countless veins that resembled plant roots cascaded out from every energy node of the warrior''s body. Tentacles of meat, as if a titan''s, condensed the majestic energies around it. Soon, a combat aura steel armor that reflected gray metallic luster as if iron appeared around Joshua''s body, transforming into a metal giant that was a dozen meters tall!


    Every bit of lifeforce within the Azurite had been mustered into steel armor as if imitating the Majestic Mountain Titan that held incomparable strength. The spear tip too turned into a drill with impact force and incredible heat that could sear through all things. Their destructiveness was one-plus-one-equals-to-more-than-two, as Joshua collided against Armand''s blade that held the power of his ten-thousand army capable of shattering the lithosphere!


    Joshua''s body quivered the moment the blows come in contact, the combat aura steel armor breaking apart immediately while his arms exploded into multitudinous fragments of blood and bone.


    The warrior himself was also punched into the ground once more by the power of the ten-thousand army.


    On the other hand, Armand was worse off despite being inside the body of military god. The fusion core spear that penetrated everything had destroyed all defenses over the military god''s body, directly damaging the real body of the controller himself.


    Not only was there a huge cavity by the military god''s hip, but the dragon-armored general''s lower body was also blown off.


    Hundreds of ghost soldiers had vanished immediately, but in the next instant, a crimson light shone from the crater while the wounds on the military god''s abdomen rapidly healed.


    To those two, this was just the start.


    Northwest to the world of Grandia.


    Above the seven obelisks in Guetard, the former capital of the Ulan Empire, a swordsman who was silently sitting on the tip of his own obelisk as if thinking promptly lifted his head.


    "The Lord of the Armies''s full-power form?!" He stood up abruptly and looked towards the south, his thin voice that appeared eternally unchanging filled with shock right now. "To force Armand into such an extent!"


    The energy shockwaves resulting from the battle between two Heavenly-pinnacle champions could spread through most of the continent.


    It was not only the swordsman commander of the undead spirits who could sense it¡ªin the Xayar Mountains at the center of the continent, Urbandy who had been resting beneath ground too poked out with its tree-root clone, its single purple-flame eye staring towards the south.


    "So that''s the power of a Sage Legacy''s heir and a commander of undead spirits¡­" It mumbled with a complicated voice. "Humans¡ªsuch a terrifying race. Capable of shining in such dazzling radiance in less than a century."


    In the town of Jarien, the old heroic spirit that was slumbering within its own shrine was jolted awake.


    He did not speak, merely frowning for a bit before relaxing.


    The victor has already emerged¡ªhe did not have to keep paying attention.


    At present, the Southwestern Wastelands in the Grandia continent.


    Currently, the colossal military god and the endless ghost soldiers were slowly dissipating into the air as ever-present fragmented specks of light.


    The core that linked the energy of ten thousand undead soldiers had been penetrated with one astonishing spear blow. As its wielder, the general was sent flying out of the gigantic magic circle.


    He now would pay the full price when the secret technique [Lord of the Armies] is broken¡ªeverything that was once connected would thus turn into ash.


    "Jolly good!"


    With his helmet splintered and his flesh regrown, Armand''s current appearance could be seen. He was an imposing middle-aged general whose hair had mostly whitened. He was not tall¡ªthe damage during his younger years prevented his body from ever sizing up to the bodies of his counterparts from the same tier, leaving many defects and weak points.


    However, Armand disregarded his fragmenting body, laughing carefreely instead. "Leading the grand army, going all out¡­ Now that I''ve been defeated head-on, I have fulfilled my promise, and shall vanish as I''ve wished!"


    "What promise?" Joshua asked suspiciously, his brow furrowed. The warrior''s combat aura steel armor had been destroyed, his arms heavily injured as he forced himself to stand up¡ªhe was not even able to hold his spear steadily.


    "You''ve frequently revealed some obscure but vital information throughout our battle. In the earlier moments, you''ve even fought by yourself deliberately¡ªobviously seeking death."


    "What are you thinking?" The warrior asked with a deep voice. "And why would you use the Death Shades to corrupt this world?"


    "¡­ Warrior from another world," Armand said softly, as the general who still did not know Joshua''s name until now leveled his gaze at the warrior.


    "Unlike those Death Shades, the Seven Grand Commanders had been revived by the Ulan Empire because they baited us by promising to ''fulfill one wish''. However, they never intended to realize our wishes¡ªso we had to do it ourselves."


    "And what caused all of this was that lord''s ''wish''. And since he had granted my wish, I have to follow him according to my own pledge."


    "Even if that lord''s wish was to destroy the world and slaughter innocents?" Joshua asked.


    "Even if it''s to destroy the world and slaughter innocents," Armand answered without hesitation.


    In response, Joshua shook his head in mirth. "Your death-seeking behavior before contradicts what you say."


    Armand paused for some time after that question, and sneered too. "Seeing through oaths and promises¡ªthat''s my code."


    "But I was a hero once, after all."


    Then, dots of light dispersed and Armand vanished completely.

 Chapter 468 Ending

    Icy rain dripped out of black clouds, following a wind that carried a sharp odor blew as it blew across the land.


    Lightning weaved across the dark shades in the sky while a chill that pricks the bone spread amidst the wind and rain, as if creating on Grandia the icy hell that was a hundred and seventy-layers below the abyss.


    Standing amidst the ground that were filled with craters and scattered bones, Joshua exhaled a long breath. In his hand, the Dragonslayer Swordspear transmuted into light and split into a young boy and young girl.


    Though the pair had wanted to congratulate their master for triumphing against a powerful opponent, they ultimately kept quite due to the extraordinary atmosphere.


    Armand Fernand was dead, but the deathliness that shrouded the Southwestern Wastelands remained. Apart from the survivors who Joshua had rescued and the ferocious blood-lusting beasts that hid deep within the forest and caverns, the land was still lifeless.


    A commander of the undead spirits was killed, and yet nothing changed.


    "Master¡­"


    Having followed Joshua for the longest, Ying had become familiar with the warrior''s personality¡ªand so, after waiting for some time, she asked gingerly, "Why don''t you look too happy?"


    "Indeed." Ling quickly pressed after the silver-haired girl. "You''ve killed that Death Shade commander, master. Their kind won''t come looking for trouble for some time, and those survivors would be safe.


    However, Joshua appeared to be remembering the sensation when his spear tore through the military god phantom''s core.


    "No, I didn''t kill him," he replied after a while in a rather helpless tone. "Armand killed himself."


    "Killed himself?"


    Both Ling and Ying stared blankly. They were unsure if there was an issue with Joshua or themselves¡ªcould their own perception of stabbing through the enemy be an illusion?


    Still, the warrior did not intend to explain the conundrum in detail. He merely stared at the bare few energy fragments before his own eyes, the final remains of the being known as Armand.


    How could eliminating a person who intends to die be killing? Even though Armand did use his full-power in the final moments, one should burn until they surpassed their own limits, while putting life and boiling blood on the line for that thing named battle.


    Perhaps, to that general, dying in honorable combat¡ªespecially to a powerful existence he had always strived but failed to become was the greatest sense of belonging in his life. He did not want to have such regrets like the Gemstone Dragon King, and Joshua was but fulfilling his wish.


    The warrior did not understand why such a bygone hero would fall to a state where he desires the destruction of the world and allow all things to die. He only knew that killing Armand was meaningless, and that the Southwestern Wastelands would remain the Southwestern Wastelands¡ªit was impossible for the abundance it boasts twenty-seven years ago to return.


    Grandia would remain a dying world too; it would not change because of such triviality.


    At present, those thirty-something survivors had nowhere to go. Would killing a single undead commander remove the Death Shade calamity that engulfs the continent?


    Certainly not. That was why Joshua''s heart was very somber now.


    Maybe killing all seven undead commanders would indeed rescue the world¡ªbut he did not have much time to do that. In the warrior''s heart, the fate of the Mycroft Continent was more important than this world.


    But¡­ If everything ended with time to spare even after the fourth Sage''s Legacy had been retrieved by the Church of Seven Gods¡­ There is no harm in trying.


    In the end, Joshua only breathed a heavy sigh.


    "Let''s go," he told his weapons afterward. "Arman might be dead, but he gave some meaningful information during the battle¡ªincluding the fact that the Second Commander is pursuing a dragon-winged girl."


    The young heiress that the resonance projection had shown seemed to have a pair of dragon wings too, he thought, and turned to head towards the cavern where the survivors hid.


    "The Second Commander should now be heading northwest within these Southwestern Wastelands. I believe the source their information should be more reliable than our arbitrary guessing."


    "Yes!" The divine armament siblings replied, quickly chased after their master.


    After a few moments, a cave that had been sealed with a boulder was opened by a man.


    Outside the cave, in the wastelands that were blown by violent gales into a smooth land of sands, Joshua looked at the thirty youths who were training with the Kokyu-ho he founded.


    Just days before, these meager-aged survivors who were no older than twenty were so weak that even the Death Shade commanders could not sense their presence.


    But now, by training with abundant protocrystals and actual combat, they had mostly entered the threshold of Grandia''s entry-level professionals, while innately gifted ones like Crete had definitely arrived at intermediate-level.


    Their depth was not weak. If they were cultivating themselves in a college at the Mycroft Continent instead, they would have become a key member of a legion or organization within years. The chances of them improving into Gold would not be small either, and with the Great Mana Tide about to arrive at Mycroft, they would could train by simply absorbing mana from the air¡ªit would not be slower than by acquiring crystal magical energy.


    But they were born in Grandia, a dangerous world without order that buried their innate talent. If not for Joshua, they were destined to become a pile of withered bones on the ground.


    "I''m leaving," Joshua said calmly as he swept his gaze at the surviving youths who stood in an orderly formation. "I''m no guardian; I''m here for a certain matter. The training method I gave you is also an experiment of mine¡ªyou don''t have to be thankful, it''s a fair trade."


    Ignoring the survivors'' little uproar, Joshua looked towards the cavern entrance. After muttering to himself for a bit, he reached out with a hand to assembled incredible lifeforce, manipulating the mud and rock of that region and shifting it into an entrance concealed amidst the soil.


    "The Southwestern Wastelands remain a dangerous place," he said after completing the reconstruction. "This spot, however, is well hidden. I''ve also completely removed all undead spirit marks within several thousand square meters¡ªDeath Shades would not spawn here, so it''s very safe."


    "Those without any place to stay could live here, although I also hope for those who do to live here too. With more than thirty people helping each other is far better than fighting alone or in just groups of several people."


    Joshua only started to leave after having accounted for some other miscellaneous matters. But as he was prepared to fly northwest, the leading youth¡ªCrete, who had made a breakthrough to Silver, suddenly asked, "My lord, what do you have to do?"


    The blond teenager''s nervous voice seemed to be out of sorts, but out of his heart''s desire to repay a debt he disregarded his instinct''s resistance and forced himself to speak what he wanted to say.


    Joshua, slightly surprised, turned to look at him, and paused. Then, the corners of his lips lifted.


    "I''m looking for someone," he replied. "A red-haired girl with dragon wings on her back."


    "She might not be older than you," he added as he glanced at Laurel beside them. "She looks young, and was warped here to the northwestern wastelands several days ago, but I''ve not found a trace of her even until now."


    Joshua then waited patiently as he stared at the frowning youths before him who were deep in thought¡ªeven those who granted other favors must give the ones favored a chance to repay the grace. Even if Joshua did not expect reliable answers from them inwardly, there was no harm in trying¡ªit would soothe the youths'' hearts in the very least.


    The outcome was unexpected.


    "I remember a pale-blue radiance glimmering near the village some time ago."


    The one who spoke was a rather skinny girl with dull freckles. She seemed to be remembering, and describing the situation then bit by bit.


    "The merchants who came from the Northwestern Holy City were just leaving our village at the time; they headed towards what appeared to be the same direction where the radiance glimmered."


    "Holy City?"


    Joshua thought he remembered that rather familiar term. In the fight against Armand, the word ''Holy City'' had assuredly came up quite a few times amongst the valuable information he spouted¡ªsuch as how, after some time, the seven great undead commanders (now six) would rally their forces to assault the four Holy Cities that protected the Tomb of the Saints.


    "Yes, my lord. The Holy City."


    This time, it was not the freckled girl who spoke¡ªinstead, it was Crete''s cheerful childhood friend Laurel. Having heard the warrior''s doubtful question, she quickly filled him in.


    "There were almost twenty shelters here in the Southwestern Wastelands, the largest human settlements apart from the Four Holy Cities. What''s more, there are many special local products and protocrystals, that''s why the Holy City would occasionally send people over¡ªto exchange food and other items for those products and protocrystals."


    Each of the other teenagers then tried to get a word in, gesturing the direction towards the Holy City. One of them, a boy who had learned to draw even scrawled out a general map on the sandy ground for Joshua.


    "Is that so." Joshua''s eyes glinted as he took a glimpse of that sand map. Having largely guessed the location of the dragon-winged girl at present, he laughed loudly, his tone emotional.


    "Never thought that I''d actually get something. I wouldn''t have wasted these two days if I asked earlier."


    Nevertheless, if that was the case, the order of events would not have unfolded as it did now.


    If Joshua had not rescued these survivors in the last few days and trained them until they had the strength to fend for themselves, the freckled girl who held that information would have died before the warrior could ask his question.


    At the thought, Joshua could not help looking at the youths before him once more.


    In their eyes were the delight of finally being able to help.


    Then, an idea flashed through Joshua''s mind.


    Perchance, after he finds the fourth heir and got the Church of Seven Gods to open the dimensional passageway to the Mycroft Continent, he could bring these children together and leave this world. The passageway would have stabilized by that point, and would be enough to carry them.


    Despite that, Joshua did not make that promise. Nobody knows the future¡ªfor all he knew, the circumstances would be so dire when he did find the fourth heir that would not be any time left for them to escape, or maybe the children themselves would have died of unexpected factors even before he completed his mission.


    Or maybe the world of Grandia still had a chance to escape their apocalyptic state, and reclaim their bygone days of prosperity.


    And so, after taking a long look at the youths, Joshua bade them farewell and took to the skies, flying in the direction of the Holy City.


    Staring as the warrior turned into no more than a speck and vanished by the horizon, the forlorn youths dispersed. However, they were not returning to their own settlements, and were conversely moving some valuables from their homes as Joshua had suggested to live with these companions of the same heritage in that hidden cave.


    Meanwhile, in the ruined study covered by dried blood stains within a broken shelter village.


    A bulky book entitled ''History of the Central Empire'' was blown by the wind, and fell to the ground after swaying for a while.


    Its pages flipped, before eventually coming to a stop at a thick sheet that was almost the end of the tome.


    The compiler had written that particular page with his quill strokes as well as the beautiful but obscure Grandia common tongue. It described the numerous feats of an undefeated general, his unbreakable trust and loyalty to the Emperor he served¡ªa tale of the ruler and his general, whose deeds were praised for a long time in the generations to come.


    But in the very end of that page was a rather sketchy description of the general''s last moments.


    It was an ending summarized in a single sentence.


    [Dragon-slayer General, Armand Fernand]


    [Died in the battlefield following an underhanded assassination organized by the rebellion, five-hundred and seventy-two years after the Central Empire was founded.]

 Chapter 469 An Absolutely Undesired Journey

    Dawn.


    An inconspicuous carriage was leaving the wastelands and heading northwest. In it, a girl whose back has grown dragon wings was slumbering in exhaustion.


    Countless sights flashed in front of her eyes in her dreams. Her five senses became distanced and illusory, and as she soaked in the fluctuating sense of being adrift, Hillya could fell that she was returning to the past.


    Her calm, peaceful and carefree childhood.


    The girl was born in ancient mountains to the east of the Grandia Continent, and lived an ordinary life in seclusion with her parents¡ªa half-blooded dragon descendant and an elf of the plains.


    There were many races in the Grandia Continent. Be it kobolds, gnolls, saurok or the rarer Avian people, each race had their countries and factions. Though most of them were vassal states to the two great empires, the races that appear grotesque to humans such as gnolls, kobolds and a few others were discriminated. Even so, they were far better off than the most unwelcome dragonkin.


    Giant dragons were the most hated species in this world, with the all-out-war between the Central Empire and the Dragon Island that caused innumerable deaths amongst innumerable races being one of the many reasons. More importantly, these dragons were completely different from the other dragons that came in different shapes and sizes albeit maintaining a slight kinship. The dragons in Grandia had actually came from another world and was of another origin¡ªa genuine alien race.


    That was why most of the surviving true dragons and dragonkin could not be spotted walking round in the continent, and could only live in seclusion deep within the mountains¡ªjust like Hillya''s parents.


    Nonetheless, both parents possessed considerable abilities. Her dragonkin warrior father and her spellcaster mother could easily enter the ancient mountain forest that was usually inaccessible to most people as if it was a garden. With their protection, the young girl could wander the forest as she liked, developing a strong body and affinity for nature.


    In the old forest wrapped in thick fog and vapor, even the most experienced hikers would occasionally find themselves lost. On the other hand, it felt right at home for Hillya with her elven bloodline. She would go on adventures in the thicket, interact with beasts, and speak to the slow but friendly trees, flowers and creepers.


    Soon, ten years had passed and Hillya now had a younger brother and a younger sister. The family of five could no longer stay within the mountains¡ªin order to make life easy, they disguised their draconic features with a secret spell and moved to live at a border town in the Gelug Empire.


    Unlike the mountains, living amongst humans was far more interesting¡ªwhether it was the many different peoples or the varieties of objects they created.


    To Hillya who could only meet tree and earth while eating fruits and flesh of beasts, the prosperous human city was her new playground. Every day, she would stare at the many different adventurers who held great hope and dreams as they entered the forests where she once lived. Listening to them laugh as they spoke of the ravishing sights around the world, her heart too developed a desire for adventure.


    Hillya had prepared a lot¡ªshe learned the ways of the sword and bow from her parents, mana sensory and the law, how to observe beyond the expression of others so that she could determine the gist of their thoughts.


    Day after day of cultural learning and training was definitely cumbersome, but she bit down and endured it for her dreams, for she looked forward to the day she could walk further and see the bigger world, freeing the curious heart and intrepid desire that burned within her.


    She was filled with hope and expectations for her future life in this world.


    That was why she could not fathom how things turned out this way.


    On the 4th of July in Year 617 of the unified calendar, a smug Hillya had been prepared to bid her parents farewell early next morning as she prepared to leave the warm little city in search of adventure around the world.


    That was also when the endless spirits the undead awakened from their distant slumber, wailing in rage as they attacked the living.


    Why?


    Countless violent beasts, humans and undead spirits revived from within the deathly fog. With scarlet eyes and zero intelligence that stared only at everything living around them, they tore everything alive apart, venting a rage of an unknown source.


    Why did this happen?


    Citizens sleeping soundly¡ªbe it stalwart strongmen or newborn infants were sliced by these monsters without compassion into a pile of flesh. Although there were certainly many champions in the small border town Hillya lived in, the powerful adventurers and city guards were unable to help the citizens as they were suppressed by the boundless Death Shades amidst their panic and wit''s end.


    What happened to this world?


    Exposing his own dragonkin identity, Hillya''s father combined with her Earthly-tier spellcaster mother to repel all the undead spirits around their family. But everything was simply to sudden¡ªnext door, the family of Hillya''s good friend and the kindly woman all met their demise, with none of their corpses intact.


    Even her parents'' actions made stronger undead spirits rise from their ancient slumber. Hillya and her family had been living in the borderlands by the Denaan Mountains, a place that was once the territory of blue gemstone dragons. In their war against men five hundred years ago, several Heavenly-pinnacle¡ªeven ''Divine'' champions were stationed here, resisting the assault of the berserk giant dragons.


    And on this apocalyptic day, all of them awakened.


    Suddenly, the mountain forest that was shrouded by the long night was engulfed by endless presence. Giant dragons that were virtually extinct centuries ago bellowed long cries, carrying a chest filled with hatred and grudge as they returned to this world. Champions of all races that had died in battle were revived there too, intending to cut down powerful foes once more.


    Wind and thunder billowed as the city was shredded by the shockwaves from those long-dead champions. Everyone¡ªbe it a crying girl who had no way to fight, or Earthly champion whose expression was filled with despair¡ªwas devoured by the energy shockwave that overwhelmed most of the province.


    One night passed, and only one survived.


    Still in her dream, Hillya perplexedly touched the white gown over her body.


    On that night, it was an unbreakable milky-white shield that perfectly withstood every impact. It was a treasure given to her by her mother, who took it off her own body after learning that Hillya was about to leave home on an adventure.


    Even so, that gentle matriarch had never spoke of her past or how she came to know her father. That was why the Hillya always believed that they were just an ordinary dragonkin-elf couple who eloped, but now it seems that were many secrets hidden behind their matrimony.


    And their secrets were now all but ashes following their deaths.


    Trembling and slowly kneeling on the ground, the dragon-winged girl wailed as she lay prone on the ground, fruitlessly reaching out those warm but minute dust. Those were her parents and siblings¡ªeverything she loved was now floating dirt.


    But what good is crying, what could tears save? Even if she bit her lips until she bled and her heart was about to split apart, everything had already happened.


    Thus, the entire world fell into darkness as the dead from the past mercilessly consume the present and the future. And on the first day the light died, the girl who once expected adventure embarked on an absolutely undesired journey.


    Twenty-seven years.


    Twenty-seven years that were seemingly endless and utterly hopeless.


    To a mixed-blood child of dragonkin and elf, a mere period of twenty-seven years would not have changed their facial features or allowed them growth into adulthood. But although the girl was still herself, her heart had long been honed into steel.


    In those twenty-seven years, Hillya bore witness to innumerable encounters and the rise and fall of many shelters. She had wanted to help those in need, only to find that she could do nothing apart from fending from herself.


    Cities and fortresses started to fall one after the other. Even if those dead Heavenly or Divine champions would no longer rise, an Earthly ghost alone would be able to destroy and line of defense.


    And at some unknown point, the scattered wandering Death Shades began to organize themselves. Tens of thousands of undead soldiers would pursue and attack her every knight¡ªshe had a very difficult time facing them alone by her own abilities, but the mystical robe she inherited from her mother rescued her in several near-death encounters.


    Still, there were the occasional things that the robe could not do. Facing an entire army hot on Hillya''s heels, it could only do its best to help her escape. The girl herself would also occasionally use the rare protocrystals she collected from abandoned towns and fortresses to make deals with champions from other shelters so that they would protect her.


    While most would refuse¡ªjust as many had developed ill-intent to steal the gems¡ªthere were also quite a few champions who were willing to keep their promises. By their power, Hillya had lived to this day despite many close shaves.


    But¡­ what does that achieve?


    In reality, the corners of the sleeping girl''s eyes streamed with bitter tears.


    She had grown weary after running and hiding for twenty-seven years. Unlike those survivors who lived in shelters deep within the mountains, Hillya never had a day of peaceful rest. There would always be Death Shades chasing and attacking her, ghost of undead champions who would awaken just for her head.


    The girl also became accustomed to injury and being at death''s door. After all those years of hurt, her parts that had been cut off and later regenerated would have been enough to piece together two Hillyas. Many times, she would think about why she would keep running during her brief moments of respite¡ªwould it not be better if she just simply died than suffer this fate worse than death?


    The answer to that was simple. She did not want to die.


    It was not out of survival instinct, but of the things she carried.


    Her father, mother, younger brother and sister, as well as her next-door neighbors, Maya and the kindly woman Suna¡­ On that day many had died, the calamity where the Death Shades awakened for the very first time, Hillya''s life was no longer her own after surviving thanks to the white gown.


    It now belonged to everyone, for only she remembered those dead.


    If she died, everything would be forgotten as if nothing had ever happened.


    That was a greater horror than death.


    In that very moment, her gown began to resonate lightly, gradually waking Hillya from her dream.


    On the other end of the carriage, a rather tired woman also rose from her dream. She opened her eyes and looked at the dragon-winged girl, and said with a mild voice, "You''re awake? I''ve seen you faint beside the road and brought you along¡­ Why are you crying?"


    The woman whose features was above average certainly seemed tired¡ªshe could not stop herself from yawning despite having just woke up. She also planned to press Hillya on whether if a nearby shelter had been attacked and how many survived if so, but her mouth suddenly closed before opening again in astonishment.


    "Wait, why are your clothes shining?"


    Hillya did not know, and neither did she thought about the woman''s words at present.


    Because she seemed to have fallen into an illusion.


    As light and shadow jumbled, the girl promptly noticed that she was in a giant temple made from pure-white marble. Before her was a searing altar where a flame burned. It was without form or color¡ªor might not even exist at all, although it seemed to carry the specter of the entire world.


    At the same time, an imposing white-haired man wearing a mystical robe was staring at her with a solemn and judging gaze.


    Amidst her absentmindedness, Hillya seemed to see other sights.


    A smiling youth who held an Azurite in his hand, a cold Saint whose hip from which two shining blades hung, the imposing middle-aged man who wore the pure-white mystical robe, and a gentle old man whose hand held a bright scepter.


    Those were him just as those were not him. They were his childhood, his struggle, his watch and his ending.


    But who is he?


    Hillya could feel that her elven blood was resonating. Her crimson flow that befriended plants and animals involuntarily bonded and revered the imposing middle-aged man. It as if a prodigal son returning to his parents after wandering for a long time, or an unworthy student who reunited with a strict but concerned teacher after many years.


    She became aware of his identity in an instant.


    During creation, crimson flames were everywhere. The skies were gale and thunder, the earth was scorched and molted. The continent was unborn, the oceans nonexistent¡ªall things were not shaped, and all life was yet to spawn.


    However, a saint broke through the barrier between worlds and came, bringing thirteen thousand pioneers and settling here. The saint ordered the flames and gales, scolded the thunder, raising land from lava while cooling and stabilizing the fusion core. The saint even separated toxic gases from water, created the first rains and shaping the oceans.


    The saint also spread seeds and bestrew life. Under his divine power, the land that still had lava over it became lush. Young beast prowled the earth while the pioneers settled here, spawning the scent of life.


    The Saint of Origin''s legend thus spread throughout the Grandia Continent. Though many historical records were lost when the Central Empire split apart five-hundred years ago, dedicated souls could still verify the information regarding Creation in ancient documents.


    Nevertheless, it is also through these old texts that one could understood that the Saint of Origin was not the true Creator. He was merely using the powers from a divine artifact¡ªa mystical robe to activate the power of the Sage, calming the flames at the moment of Creation.


    "Could it be¡­."


    Touching the robe over her body, Hillya''s spirit was so shocked she was unable to think.


    "Sa¡­ Sage¡­" She was barely able to mutter.


    Before her, the imposing white-haired middle-aged mirage nodded lightly, his gaze softening.


    "Descendant of my apostle," he said calmly. "You have forgotten your purpose."

 Chapter 470 Near

    "Mission?"


    Hillya was a bit confused. She has never heard of any mission for her, let alone forgetting it. Yet without a doubt, the serious white-haired middle-aged man before the girl would not lie. By instinct, she would rather doubt herself than to doubt others.


    "Yes."


    Standing before the altar surrounded by flames, the man lightly said, "Not just for you. This is a mission for all life in this world of yours."


    If Joshua were here, he definitely would have been able to realize just how much more dignified and indifferent the phantom of the Sage in Hillya''s heart was compared to the phantom of the Sage in the Azurite.


    Even though growth does bring about a change of character, when it came to saying that the adult Sage was more indifferent than when he was in his younger days, it was actually more like boredom and intolerance.


    And this dawn.


    It was when Armand Fernandez completely died and turned into a light in the sky.


    It was when Hillya was reverently heeding the mission given to her and all life in the vision of the Saint of Origin Robe.


    In the world of Grandia, located all around the Tomb of the Saint in the center of the western part of the continent, the deepest parts of the four colossal yet completely different cities, four existences, who differed from each other in form yet who were all incomparably powerful, lifted their heads, their gaze seemingly able to pierce through layers of rock and steel, staring straight up to the heavens.


    "Armand the Dragonslayer has been defeated. His soulfire has completely dissipated."


    Within a vast fortress of countless steel and machinery, steam, and gears, an old man, whose entire body has been replaced by various specialized constructs, stood at the top of the towering observatory. He activated his two completely mechanized prosthetic eyes, and with a stern, solemn look, the old man gazed at the middle of the empty sky, whispering to himself in a synthetic voice, "With the passing of such a formerly-divine soul, the ''vacancy'' it has left us with has increased by very much."


    Turning his head, the old man adjusted the focus of the pupils of his artificial eyes made of crystals and magic circles. He stood on the stargazing platform which, following the rotation of the gears, could adjust its height and inclination at any time, overlooking the busy working crowd within the fortress.


    Myriad workers in heavy protective clothing used fire-spewing magical tools to inscribe runes onto the steel gear fortress. Many mages solidified formless energy channels midair without stopping, causing the seemingly unconnected runes to link up, finally forming a complete whole.


    But it would be faster this way. He thought. With the additional filling in of a divine soul...the final assault is very likely to arrive soon.


    "I must leave behind a Flame Seed as best as I am able."


    This old construct-man, who seemed to know what was going on, turned his head away from observing the busy workers and mages. He and the enormous stargazing platform slowly disintegrated into scattered gears and parts, lastly merging into the middle of the entire steel city.


    Inside the fortress, pipes flowing with magical energy and steam gushed forth, releasing an ear-piercing screech and plumes of white smoke which condensed into clouds above the fortress.


    It was as if a giant life was breathing, sighing.


    "He''s dead."


    In the deepest parts of the city, which was simply built in between the vines and the giant wood, and which seemed to be completely assimilated with plants, at the very center of the convergence of countless tree roots, an aged elf lady awoke among the amber-like gold-colored protocrystals. She was completely surrounded by Bluestone, which is equal to Cloudites and Prisms and second only to Jewel Seeds. These protocrystals that contain exceedingly strong amounts of vitality¡ªso much so that even one who is among the dead can borrow it to grow flesh and blood¡ªhave been nourishing this elf that has lived for an unknown number of years, and they now bear witness to her tears and despondency over the passing of another.


    "He suffered the most despicable assassination, receiving a most dishonorable death¡­"


    The elderly lady who witnessed the end of several eras, as well as the fall of an empire, spoke in a tone that is unknown as to whether it is of consolation or of sorrow, saying, "Who knows if he has gotten the ending he wanted this time?"


    Soon after, on the streets of the city, flower buds large and small grew out of the green vines that ran through innumerable buildings. The buds grew and bloomed, releasing spiritual waves. This caused the crowds who were busy at work cultivating various plants to halt all activity and listen to the voice of the protector in silence.


    "The final assault is coming."


    The gentle voice of the old lady spoke to everyone''s hearts, "Children, do your tasks at hand."


    "That is the Flame Seed, your only hope for surviving death."


    This world was younger than anybody could imagine.


    In the mountains that towered above the clouds and bathed in the moonlight, atop the peak of the rocky city hewn out of an entire mountain, a short yet incomparably fit dwarven warrior leaned on his own great hammer, sitting on the top of the mountains looking at the faint moonlight and stars, as well as the rising dawn, with a calm unchanging gaze.


    A thousand years? Or was it a thousand and five hundred? When all is said and done, it absolutely couldn''t have been over two thousand years.


    This was the dwarf''s conclusion when he first felt the fusion of the rock and soil and the earth''s core.


    He swam in magma and explored the inside of the earth''s core. On the first day of having broken through to the heavens one hundred years ago, he crossed the molten path within the volcanic archipelago on the southern side of the continent, traversing within the earth''s mantle. He was looking for the oldest layers of rock. Yet having touched the most ancient of magma, the dwarven warrior even wanted often to get close to the earth''s core, that legendary center of the universe that revolves in the void carrying the whole land and world.


    Even though he did not succeed, he understood one thing.


    That is, this world had only been around for a thousand years.


    And the future that was coming to an end.


    This world was shorter than anyone could imagine.


    Long ago, the world was yet to come full term, but saints crossed into this world and guided the Pioneers in building this world, and the champions who created everything thus forcefully put an end to the fetal movements of this world, causing it to be a "premature infant," carrying the many Pioneers and their descendants.


    And now, the predestined end was to come, and the final war before the end was also soon to begin.


    "We are paying for the debts of our ancestors. This is truly unfair."


    Having uttered those rude words, the dwarven warrior continued to mumble to himself, saying, "The dragonslayer is dead; who killed him¡­ If another Divine-level soul vanishes, then the final assault would truly be nearing soon¡­"


    "That leaves us with not much time."


    Within the huge city walls above the plains, made of a mix of rocks and tree roots, that were at least hundreds of feet tall, countless humans were farming, inscribing runes on bricks of stone, and building an incomparably sturdy tower fortress.


    On an exceedingly large colossal throne, the height of which was at least ten times that of a normal human, at the center of a place in the heart of the city, sat a giant who was nearing seventy feet tall who sighed.


    The throne was quaint, its pedestal composed of a few corroding gray rocks. Time has etched deep creases into it. The body of the giant and the throne cast a shadow on the ground, covering the many surrounding human subjects who were listening. With the smallest voice possible that could still rumble the atmosphere, he said, "Armand Fernandez has been slain by the Otherworlder. The Death Shades will not relent; they may not be looking for that person, but they will arrive to attack the Holy City and the Tomb of the Saint."


    "Make all preparations," said the giant, "this is the final assault, and it will also determine your fate and mine."


    On the northwestern plateau of the continent, the other side of the Four Holy Cities, in the middle of the former imperial city Guetard, the fourth obelisk lost all light. It gradually corroded, and then turned into a sky-covering black smoke that blended into the surrounding mist.


    Above the pitch-black stone monument, several pairs of eyes were observing this scene, followed by sounds of laughter full of disdain, along with lamentations of slight regret.


    "I have said this from the start, he was only asking for death, don''t give him a chance to die in battle."


    "A pity. My fellows were not many to begin with. What we lack is the positive energy of the Dragonslayer Army. This time, what can be relied on in order to penetrate the blockade of the defense lines of the Holy City are only the low level irregular fighters, the Death Shades.".


    "I have some business to take care of. I shall take my leave."


    Suddenly, atop the third obelisk, the swordsman who had been silent the whole time started to speak. This haughty great leader of the Death Shades lifted his head and looked towards the south. His underling had already informed him of every information regarding the champion from the otherworld, be it the incident where he rescued not a few survivors, or the incident where he left behind numerous strange legacies. The shadeshifters sought out secret news that were unknown to the great majority of people, and they asked their master if they should make a move to eliminate the survivors.


    Of course, the swordsman refused.


    He may be ruthless, aloof, bloodthirsty, belligerent; one might even say he does not have a single feeling of kindness and compassion¡ªeven the teacher who gave him his name and taught him the practice of swordsmanship had also been slain in the name of "sword testing," and his fellow apprentices who looked to him as a brother and father were also seriously injured¡ªbut even when he was revived as a Death Shade, the swordsman would never fall to the point of acting against a group of children.


    That would have brought shame to the sword in his hand.


    "Swordsman, where are you going?"


    Someone asked in curiosity, "Even though Armand is dead, we need to launch an offensive immediately. You''re not thinking of avenging him, are you?"


    The swordsman shook his head and kept silent.


    But in the depths of a festival hall of a small town hidden within the deep mountain at the other end of the continent, on the eastern side of the world, the old Heroic Spirit opened his eyes as if he were thinking of something and looked far toward the northwest.


    Both their eyes met in the void, as if it were the clashing of two sharp swords, releasing a deafening buzz into the spiritual world.


    At that time, the dawn had arrived, and the stars and moon were hidden away.


    Within a speeding horse-drawn carriage, a kind middle-aged woman cautiously stretched out her hands to touch the shoulder of the girl with the dragon wings who seemed to be in a daze in front of her, to awaken her from her deep contemplation with a pat.


    Yet before she could hit with force, Hillya suddenly came back to her senses, blinking her eyes. She appeared to still be in shock. She scanned all about her with some confusion.


    "¡­ What¡­"


    The thoughts of the girl with the dragon wings still lingered in the time not long ago, among the phantoms left behind by the Saint''s Robe. She muttered as if she were out of her mind, "How¡­ how can it be¡­ this is not possible¡­"


    As she repeated these few words, under the mildly-disturbed sights of the middle-aged woman, Hillya looked at each other with dark and gloomy eyes. She then clasped her hands together, saying in an almost pleading tone, "No¡­ this is not true¡­"


    "We are not traitors, are we?!"


    At the same time, a red spot of light flashed across the horizon; the obscure ray of light drowned out the radiance of dawn, eclipsing the stars and moon.


    The girl subconsciously raised her head.


    She saw it. A gargantuan existence carrying boundless presence, trailed by a green light, coming in at high speed from afar.


    That was the figure of a "fellow kind" that she was previously looking forward to, but now completely repulsed by.

 Chapter 471 The Right to be Willful

    Having pursued the power of Order, Joshua found his target, a horse-drawn carriage traversing along a country road.


    The power of the fourth successor was not strong, wavering around the middle of the gold-tier boundary at most. She did not even conceal her power, which was why Joshua could discover her presence from tens of miles away early on and give chase at such speeds all the way.


    The process was unexpectedly smooth; no fighting, no interference by insensible Death Shades. It was so simple as if it were a dream.


    Just as the warrior was standing on the air above the carriage, he realized that his objective of coming to this world is about to be fulfilled.


    This good news is indeed exciting.


    Slightly releasing a bit of his presence, Joshua tugged on the two sturdy warhorses pulling the carriage forward to a gradual stop. He then fearfully lowered his head. The coachman who spurred the horses into moving also noticed the unconcealed warrior; he frantically knocked on the window of the carriage, loudly informing the occupants that an accident has occurred outside.


    Joshua did not actually do anything to provoke these ordinary people of the Holy City. He merely stood on the plains, waiting for his target¡ªthe appearance of the fourth successor.


    Next, the red-haired girl in the resonant illusion came down from the carriage just like that. She stood on the ground and looked him in the eye.


    The gaze of the warrior was quickly caught by the seemingly-ordinary white robe on her body.


    This was a clean and spotless robe, unstained by any dust; apart from some simple ancient runes, it was devoid of any decoration. Yet in Joshua''s eyes, its essence could be clearly seen.


    Just as the Azurite was actually a bunch of flames that have not begun to burn, the Dual Blades of Order were two unstoppable beams of holy light, and the Bright Scepter was the vessel carrying the Initial Flame, this seemingly ordinary robe was woven with layers upon layers of a texture that was like countless stars. No ordinary material went into its creation; boundless power and runes formed its whole. Even Joshua could not see clearly just how many runes and how much power were there in that moment. Were it to be unraveled and made into a magic circle, it may even be able to cover the entire continent, and upon the full release of its powers, it could even easily annihilate anything.


    The warrior faintly remembered a similar existence¡ªthe Apocalyptic Circle, the enormous magic circle from the civilization of this different world that contained the souls of the population of the entire universe. Perhaps only this existence could compare to the true form of this robe.


    Joshua''s full concentration was completely focused on the legacy robe; but on the other hand, Hillya''s concentration was completely focused on the warrior himself.


    This is an indescribable feeling.


    Hillya had walked this doomed world twenty-seven years, the intelligent life she had seen were innumerable. In this long period of time, the girl had developed a particular power.


    She could roughly tell a person''s nature just by being able to see that person.


    Wise, sinister, bold, rash, shrewd, stoic¡­ even some who were good at hiding their hearts would expose their nature in some inadvertent actions, allowing Hillya to observe it.


    But this man before her eyes¡­


    Hillya lifted her head and stared into the other''s eyes with eyes of her own that were like lava balls. The maiden''s heart could not help but shudder.


    Exactly what kind of eyes are they?


    All feelings of an ordinary human were completely submerged in them, yet they were not dull and emotionless like a construct; on the contrary, a horrifying presence that could cause others to kneel in the blink of an eye was contained within them, seemingly able to burst forth at any moment.


    Calamity. Inhuman.


    Like facing a volcano soon to erupt, or a tsunami about to come crashing down, her danger sense was telling her to escape as quickly as possible, away from this existence that was immensely powerful yet incapable of fathoming nothing. Even the commander of the undead horde that has been in pursuit of her would be no match for him in terms of sheer terror.


    However, the man started to speak.


    "I have finally found you, the last of the successors."


    This voice was deep yet full of penetrative power, tinged with faint sounds like the clanging of steel. He spoke in an unexpectedly warm tone, like how one would speak with a friend, saying, "This world is too dangerous. You need to quickly return with me."


    "The last of the successors¡­ are you referring to me?"


    Hillya quickly grasped who the last of the successors he spoke of was. She touched the robe she was wearing with a complex expression on her face, but her body subconsciously took a step back.


    If it were before, she would have departed with this champion unhesitatingly. But at present, after knowing the truth now¡­ she would not want to move away even for a little bit.


    He immediately took notice of this as well.


    "You don''t trust me at all. That''s right, after wandering outside for so many years, you and your family may not remember your mission."


    Nodding his head slightly, this man said thus, "But even if you don''t believe me, you should believe this radiance."


    He gently stretched out his right hand, and at the beat of his heart, it made a heavy sound, and a green glow condensed along with this sound, forming a gentle burning flame in the palm of the man.


    This flame let out light and heat. Though weak, it banished all the gloom and doom in the vicinity. When Hillya saw it, an incomparable peace quickly filled up every corner of her heart. She knew, the wielder of this flame is without a doubt her companion; such a glow that is orderly and utterly free of impurity was instinctively drawing all the successors, drawing them together like a signal in the night sky.


    "¡­ No."


    Hillya took a deep, long breath. She stopped herself from shaking, calming her body that had desired to go forth and touch the flame. In a low, yet unexpectedly firm voice, she said, "I won''t follow you back¡­ I will never go to that world!"


    Her words revealed a heart of determination that was shockingly evident with disgust and peerless resolution.


    When he heard these words, Joshua''s forehead slightly wrinkled.


    "Even though I have no idea why, you would deny my request, and you are so reluctant in returning to the hometown of your ancestors. You should know, there are so many undead in this world that are after your life. If it weren''t for Ooerbandeni''s protection, you''d most likely be dead a long time ago."


    He kept away the light of the Azurite in his hand, and then he took a mirror out of his bosom. Joshua channeled the power of Order into it, and then he said flatly, "You have no say in this matter."


    In the next moment, the warrior forcibly activated the sacred artifact created by the old pope, notifying the other party that he has found the fourth successor. Without any changes in tone, he spoke again, "I don''t like forcing others to do what they would not like to do, especially if it''s forcing a girl, but now, the robe you are wearing is carrying the lives of millions of an entire world; this doesn''t make me show you any mercy."


    Having sensed the change in Joshua''s attitude, Hillya immediately decided to turn around and run. Going along with her heart''s desire, the robe''s surface sparkled with all the specks of light; that was the spell automatically conjured by the innumerable interconnected runes. At that moment, the girl''s form became like a stream of light; at the blink of an eye, she has already fled beyond a mile.


    Those in the high tier job class from the world of Grandia were essentially still using the arcane power in their bodies that they absorbed from the protocrystal; wielding it would yield dozens of tons of physical power or enough destructive force to collapse a small building, but this is the limit, and they can never use any arcane skills that are anything like teleportation. Besides, in the many years of escaping death, Hillya had already broken through the boundary of this realm, and at this time she was able to borrow the unlimited power contained in the air of the land and communicate with the mana in the surrounding environment, harnessing the power of heaven and earth.


    With such majestic energies and the miraculous power of the robe, the girl with the dragon wings could cast three times in succession an actinic spell that was similar to teleportation. During the pursuit of the undead army, this skill saved her countless times. No matter how tightly she had been encircled, she would always escape at this speed.


    But this time, she encountered the unexpected.


    Joshua stood in place, not moving for even a bit. He just focused his senses for a bit, and then a thought flashed across his mind. In the next moment, Hillya, who had originally escaped to the wilderness about two miles away and was preparing to launch a second spell, felt an immense power in the air that can neither be rejected nor resisted in the slightest. This power was as if a group of flaming suns repelling all the powers of heaven and earth that were concentrating around her, followed by the materialization of energy into a hand, tightly gripping the girl in its palm, and then swiftly "sending" her back to the front of the carriage.


    "Don''t think of running away."


    Cradling both arms, and looking at the girl with the dragon wings who was sent back at multiple times the speed of sound, the warrior slowly stepped forth, and said calmly, "Unless you can fly six miles away in the blink of an eye, out of my domain; if not, even if you were to ascend to heaven or to descend into the ground, you''ll never be able to leave."


    The giant hand of energy dissipated. The red-haired girl fell to the ground somewhat embarrassingly. She stood up pouting, and stared at the warrior with a bit of hatred, but at least she has abandoned all notions of escape.


    "So now."


    Ignoring her attitude, Joshua walked up to Hillya, and asked her in a somewhat strange tone, "Can you tell me, why did you want to run away?"


    The warrior''s attitude of self-questioning was already quite peaceful. The fourth successor was also seemingly unaffected by his Aura of Despair, not to the point of running out of fear, especially when he has already displayed the light of the Azurite. As a successor, he could naturally understand that he was her companion.


    In the world of Grandia, there were countless undead in pursuit of the girl with the dragon wings. From the words of Urbandy, Joshua naturally learned of the dangerous situation of Hillya being in this world. He originally thought, he said, that the other party who had been taking great pains to escape all this time would have gratefully returned with him, and yet it unexpectedly turned out to be this reaction in the end.


    But regardless of how the warrior asked, no matter how intimidating or inducing, Hillya would only have an expression of longing for death and refused to speak. Joshua could do nothing in this unusual situation. He was not some evil person at his core, and facing a fellow successor, a companion that would be most likely to fight against the Chaos together in later days, he definitely couldn''t be too coercive. And for the warrior to speak lines that were obviously only spoken by villains, he definitely can''t say them.


    But this was not important anyway, since what Joshua wanted was the robe, and not the person. Whether or not the girl agreed, it was not as big an issue.


    Within the Mirror of Holy Splendor sent by Pope Igor, a holy radiance slowly began to surge, ripples upon ripples like stone cast onto a placid lake. Soon after, the ripples calmed, an aged face appeared, and the old pope at the world''s end spoke with uncontainable excitement, "Joshua, you''ve found the fourth successor?!"


    "Ah, that''s right."


    Joshua squinted at the red-haired girl who seemed wanting to resist until the end. He thought for a while, and he noticed that he had never asked for her name, so in one breath he said, "I have found her, but she seems uncooperative, and she''s not willing to come back with me."


    "This is a very normal thing. You''re asking someone to leave their hometown and go along with a complete stranger like you to another world. If she had agreed with just this sentence, it would instead be abnormal." The old pope spoke on behalf of Hillya this time. Through the surface of Joshua''s adjusted mirror, Igor saw the girl with the dragon wings who was bound in place by Joshua''s Combat Aura. Like Joshua, he saw through the nature of the quaint robe worn by the girl; that was a material existence constructed by unending runes of order. With only a glance, the old pope could absolutely verify that this is the object of the fourth successor.


    Yet at this time, Igor''s tone became strict instead. Within the mirror, the old pope lightly frowned. "But Joshua, I really didn''t expect that you would find your target this quickly."


    Per Igor''s guess, by Joshua''s power, looking for an inconspicuous possessor of the Sage''s Legacy in a completely unfamiliar world would have been an extremely difficult thing. A few months, half a year, or perhaps even several years, the Church of the Seven Gods had already made these long-term preparations. It was completely unexpected that the warrior could find the target in less than a month.


    Such speed can be said to be simply too fast, so fast that it was beyond estimation.


    "So that is why the portal is not completely ready yet."


    After hesitating for a moment, Igor decided to tell the truth after all, "The last time we sent you over was a hasty move, and the portal had shattered after that. Now we are making an all new and more stable dimensional portal, the kind that would not be affected even if it was the coming of the Great Mana Tide. But this portal is not completely built yet, so even if one person gets sent through, it would be a huge stretch."


    "How about waiting a while? In five days, the portal would be officially open, and at that time it would be easy for us to send even your black dragon over."


    "That would be unnecessary." When Joshua heard the news, he frowned, and then his eyes shone as though he thought of something good. He shook his head and refused, saying, "The night is long, I will send her back right away. If possible, your holiness, you can also ask her why she would be so against our benevolence."


    "Well in that case, as you wish."


    Since Joshua had already made his decision, the old pope would not refuse. The face of the elder slowly disappeared from the Mirror of Holy Splendor, leaving only the words, "I am opening the portal. Get ready."


    At this time, the two persons from the Holy City, a coachman and a lady, stood before the horse-drawn carriage, taking in this sight in fright. They were completely unable to fathom just what was going on here¡ªwho is that champion whose might even matches the castle lord? Who is he talking to? And why is he capturing that ordinary dragon girl?


    Because Joshua and the old pope communicated in the common tongue of Mycroft Continent, Hillya was unable to comprehend anything at all, let alone the two from the Holy City. There are some connections between the world of Grandia and Mycroft Continent, and the relationship between the common language of one to the other is like that of French and Latin, yet even so, it is not distinguishable by ordinary people who had done no research.


    And in the next moment, they no longer had any thoughts of pondering on other things¡ªripples like flowing water suddenly appeared at the center of the vast wilderness right in front of them. This ripple stirred up space and caused an incredibly thin gap to appear in the middle of the shockwave. The edges of this gap were surrounded by layers of mystic and complex runes, gradually expanding as time passed. A humming sound, like that of gears moving against each other, caused everyone in the vicinity to go into a confused panic.


    Following that, a gap that could barely fit one person opened, and Joshua was completely unaffected by the sounds of space-time. He directly grabbed Hillya just as he would grab a chick, and he flung the girl with the dragon wings whose name he still did not know along with the object of the fourth successor across, which caused the gap to close up abruptly, leaving only a fist-sized residue.


    ¡ªTruth be told, this is a little like an alien abduction.


    As he flung the shocked and helpless Hillya into the dimensional gap, Joshua suddenly came up with a thought. Thinking carefully, weren''t they who came from a different world aliens in some sense? Forcing the fourth successor who was a native of this world to go to their world for the sake of their own purposes, there''s no doubt that this is an abduction. Seriously speaking, he as the Count of the North as well as the Pope of the Church of the Seven Gods are no different from kidnappers who extort ransom.


    But even if it was an abduction, it would not matter. When the four great artifacts are gathered, the mystery of the Initial Flame can be known. As this pertained to the life and death of the hundreds of millions of people of the Mycroft Continent, Joshua would not mind making a few more abductions if that was what it would take to solve the problem.


    "Well then, sorry to trouble you."


    The voice of the old pope came through the Mirror of Holy Splendor that was activated once more. One could vaguely hear Hillya''s wrathful voice saying things like, "Let me go back!""You bastards!" But both he and the warrior chose to ignore them as if they could not hear a single thing. Igor said with some lamentation, "I don''t know if the end of the world is dangerous, and I don''t know of your situation now, but not to worry; five days at the earliest, the official dimensional portal will be opened, and at that time, the power of the Church of the Seven Gods can directly intervene in this world."


    "Dangerous¡­ it''s definitely dangerous."


    Joshua turned his head towards the southern wilderness; he thought of the thirty-odd survivors who were still in the wilderness. Five days later, when the portal would be activated once more, those children would not need to struggle to survive in the wilderness. He said softly, "This world is is taking a great leap towards the end¡­ if only I didn''t have a mission¡­ wait a minute."


    Having said this, the warrior suddenly shut his mouth. He frowned and pondered for a moment, and then he was suddenly enlightened.


    He had already found the fourth successor and artifact, and he sent back, when not too long ago, he flung the girl with the dragon wings into the gap and sent her to the old pope''s side.


    This means that¡­ there was nothing to hold him back now!


    At this very moment, many things flashed across Joshua''s mind, such as the group of knights he saw when he had just arrived into this world; the residents of Jarien Town who still need to train in martial arts day and night even under the protection of a Heroic Spirit, searching for essential materials in the dangerous forest wilderness; as the Mountain Titan, Urbandy would need be always keeping watch for possible ambushes by the Death Shades, for even by his strength that reaches to the heavens, there is still the possibility of loss.


    Such was the danger and ruthlessness of this world, that not a shred of order or warmth existed. The Death Shades ended all possibility of the survivors redeveloping civilization on this land. Even the town built by the survivors in the southern wilderness had already begun to gradually barter, and of those who could face the onslaught of the Death Shade Army, there were only thirty-odd children who survived.


    A broken town, an old diary, children who were confused and have no vision of the future, bloodthirsty undead, perplexed souls, and a former hero who yearned only for death.


    The fourth successor said nothing about these things. She was sure to know about the deepest secrets of this world, which was why she would display such an attitude. But it was precisely because of this, the warrior could be sure.


    This world is sick, desperately sick, so desperate until even those who know the truth would not dare to speak of it.


    Which is why it needs someone to cure it.


    Having thought of this, Joshua laughed out loud. He balled up his fists, tightened his joints, and let out a loud noise like that of thunder. This laughter traveled far and wide, such that even the old pope could hear it clearly from the other end of the portal.


    In the next moment, while Igor was doubtfully questioning him, the warrior stretched out his hand and placed it over his heart. A tsunami-like life force agitated, causing the Azurite to be forced out of his body. Joshua had no hesitation. He took this artifact that had accompanied him in countless battles and threw it into the fist-sized dimensional gap. And then, with the pointing of his forefinger, the blazing Combat Aura directly sealed the dimensional portal, severing all connections between the two worlds.


    "Joshua, what do you think you''re doing?!"


    The furious cries of the old pope reached the ears of the warrior via the Mirror of Holy Splendor. He asked with an almost questioning tone, "Why did you separate yourself from the Azurite?!"


    "Having gathered the four great artifacts, Your Holiness should be able to find the mysteries of the Initial Flame." Having lost the Azurite, the warrior''s face turned pale, but because all the life force in the Azurite had already been used by him to create the titan''s body, it had no effect on his power. Having heard Igor''s words, Joshua laughed indifferently, saying, "And I, naturally, would be going to do what I want to do."


    Having said this, he lifted his head and looked towards the slowly rising dark dawn, his smile slowly weakened, his expression gradually became calm and serious.


    "A world is suffering before my eyes.


    "Millions of lives are crying before my eyes.


    "I can''t just sit idly by. I can''t be indifferent."


    Joshua sighed deeply. "After coming to this world, I had always felt I didn''t have a clear enough idea. Now that I think about it, in order to find the fourth successor as quickly as possible, I was actually holding myself back and did a lot less."


    "But it''s different now. I am no longer bound."


    Joshua stretched forth his right hand. Over this seemingly indestructible right hand that had been tempered over and over, a coat of a metallic color appeared. Although this hand appeared unremarkable, all materials within a radius of a few hundred yards, be they rocks or carriages, humans or trees, got inexplicably lighter; some dust and rocks of a lighter quality have begun to lose their weight, slowly orbiting this hand and floating fantastically under Joshua''s control, like satellites.


    "I am already close to becoming Legendary."


    He spoke softly, "Worry not for my safety."


    "Since the fourth successor refuses to speak, I shall go find it myself. I shall find the truth of this world that is on the verge of destruction, and then, I shall turn it around."


    "This is what a successor of the Sage should be doing."


    At this time, Joshua started to smile again. That was a smile shown by a warrior on fire. Next, he kept the Mirror of Holy Splendor back into his bosom, no longer listening to the old pope''s rebuke.


    Of course Joshua knew, this was a very willful decision.


    But Champions have always had the right to be willful.


    Bang! His body began blazing up. This fire was bright, as if it were a sun, carrying a vigor of life to replace the dawn, lighting up this dark and gloomy world.


    That is the light released from the fury that was kindled in the Soul Blazer who faced this world.


    The other side of the world.


    Mycroft Continent, Far Seas Sacred Mountain, Church of the Seven Gods.


    Within the Star Altar, old pope Igor clenched the mirror he was using to communicate so hard it had shattered in his anger. He took a deep breath, suppressing the anger in his heart.


    This Joshua, he simply doesn''t realize just how important his existence is!


    Throughout the thousand-year history of Mycroft Continent, the people who possessed the heirlooms of the Sage were less than a thousand if only a few hundred. The wielders of the pure white scepter alone include the successive generations of popes of the Seven Gods as well as several highly respected high priests; the Dual Blades of Order of the Kaos family had been wielded for some time by every member of the family, up until the Dual Blades chose their own master; let alone having wandered about outside, who knows how many have had their hands on the Azurite.


    Yet even with so many people, over so many years, only in the hands of Joshua did the Azurite accomplish something no others could do¡ªto merge with the artifacts as one.


    "He may have been someone who had received the Sage''s true recognition¡­ his existence is so much more important than a lifeless object!"


    With the Azurite which was still radiating the warmth of the warrior''s heart in hand, the old pope''s heart which had been stoic all this time had once more begun to blaze with anger, but he when he turned his head, he saw the red-haired girl who was silent and at a corner, still bound. Igor sighed, and then stretched out a finger, releasing the bind.


    "My apologies, our actions were too rash."


    A telepathic sound appeared within the depths of Hillya''s heart. Even though Pope Igor does not know the common language of the world of Grandia, he knew how to use telepathic transmission, and he wouldn''t need to use any polyglots. "Although this is a bit abrupt, we can only ask that you remain here for the moment. Joshua¡ªthat is, the one who sent you here¡ªhas already gone to search out the truth of your world. He may even solve those problems."


    "Oh, him¡­ his power is indeed very strong, but if you are talking about solving the calamities that our world is facing¡­ that''s impossible."


    During telepathic transmission, both parties are seemingly unable to mask the true thoughts of the heart. Hillya noticed this just now the moment the conversation began, but at this time it no longer mattered to the girl in the otherworld. She gently told a part of the truth of this world.


    "The Plague of Death Shades is a punishment from the Sage."


    She said this in a calm yet forlorn tone, "My ancestors were but jailors who kept watch over the criminals. This entire world is a prison for traitors."

 Chapter 472 Destruction and Rebirth

    "Sage? Cage?"


    The elderly pope could not help but sigh after hearing the two singular worlds that were completely unrelated. Then, his expression turning grave instantly, Igor spoke to the girl in a somber voice.


    "Though it''s rude, could you please tell me your name?"


    "Me? I''m Hillya Ferragni." The dragon-winged girl briskly replied, blinking and slightly baffled. "My last name is my mother''s¡ªmy father was a dragonkin, he does not have any last name, just a first name."


    "Ferragni, huh." Igor nodded lightly and paused for a moment, as if considering the history behind the name Ferragni, before questioning the girl slowly again, placing weight on each word. "May I know¡­ Miss Hillya Ferragni, what did you see in the Sage''s vision? Please do not hold anything back."


    "I saw..."


    As if the elderly man''s words seeped deep into her heart, Hillya who for some unknown reason was unable to refuse, and began to tell Igor of all that she saw in the Sage''s vision.


    She had seen many great things.


    First, it was a world filled with scorched earth.


    The skies were covered in the dust of dancing sparks. On the land, the radiance of scorching lava outshone the sun by so much that it was a dull little dot. Forests were burnt into ash, streams dried by the intense flames while all hills and plains were blackened, turning into ever-present dust along with the cities of many races.


    In the gray and hazy dust storm, seven giant dimensional portals stood in the distance¡ªtheir crimson brightness spreading from within as if seven dull suns.


    But the suns were soon extinguished too. Sacred light broke through the gloom, a greatsword formed from runes tore through peaks, while greataxe and warhammer broke apart one savage monster energy after another, bashing everything that stood in their way into minced meat.


    Behind the doorways, the sanguine sky and scarlet lava lakes, as well as endless black iron fortresses turned into floating islands in the void as the earth boomed and shattered. A gaping cavity broke through the skies as if the entire world was punctured by some majestic power like a cracked egg shell.


    That was the end of the world¡ªall things were in ruins. What the girl beheld was the sight after the war ended.


    "It was a thousand years ago," the girl mumbled, "the war between the Sage and the multiverse against countless malevolence¡­ The Sage and the gods had destroyed several floors of the abyss then, ending everything."


    "In that war, countless cities were pulverized, displacing many. But even amidst the blood and fire, there were heroes who kept resisting against the innumerable ranks of the enemy and would never abandon their glory, and also¡­ traitors, who sold us out just to survive."


    Those people, who knelt on the floor, had aimed their sharp blades true on the backs of those who were still standing. Astonished face and fresh blood fell upon the land simultaneously, sent to the dust by those vermin. They had opened the city gates afterward, destroying the unified defense lines and deliberately welcoming the foes of their own home, wearing cajoling smiles against the destroyers of all peace and prosperity.


    "Those were the ancestors of the Grandia people," Hillya closed his eyes as she spoke softly of the truth she had witnessed. "Perhaps due to coercion or temporary concession, these people had abandoned the right path and went on a journey they would never return from. They were accomplices to tyrants, some even changing form into demons¡­ After the Sage and the gods had put an end to all chaos, they started a final judgment."


    It had certainly been one final judgment.


    As the broken sun slowly descended, the wrath of the surviving gods was filled with red dusk clouds that swirled over the skies. Even the Sage who loved the world had closed his eyes closely¡ªa face made in reply to those traitors who beg and cried for forgiveness. They did not choose to use their lives to protect their homeland and glory against the demons and monsters that wanted to destroy the world, turning their blades instead against former companions.


    It was an inexcusable sin, an evil deed which price must be paid.


    Traitors do not deserve absolution or salvation. Even plants would cast aside those filthy souls, unwilling to carry their tears.


    "The Sage said that he would use the purest Holy Light to clean their souls. However, their souls do not deserve to enter the world of Mycroft''s reincarnation cycle in the company of those heroic spirits that fought gallantly."


    The dragon-winged girl''s narrative has not yet ended as she continued softly. "But my ancestor, whose heart was unable to bear the sheer weight, suggested another form of punishment."


    She was an elf, who appeared as if she was an incarnation of the stars, whose jade hair dropped like satin, reaching the earth. An apostle who held the Starfall Longbow in hand and stood in the frontlines in the battlefield against the Evil Gods, she beseeched her teacher''s forgiveness, saying that though the sinners deserve punishment, their descendants should also be given a chance to be born, grow and atone for the sins of their predecessors.


    The Celestial Apostle who was ranked at sixth added that it was not easy for the spirits to be birthed. To destroy it so easily would quicken the death of Mycroft''s already-fragile flames.


    She desired to seek a chance by trading her past merits, so that the traitors would have a chance to redeem themselves, so that the many unborn souls had the opportunity of existence.


    The Sage kept silent for a long time as he watched his follower who bowed with her head on the ground, pleading. In that very moment, he was thinking about the Mycroft Continent that approached destruction and that method which would propagate his home¡ªthe method had him hesitating for a long time.


    In the end, he slowly nodded as he came to a decision."


    "The Sage gave her his promise."


    Nonetheless, the elderly pope muttered quietly to himself.


    "But, why¡­ Sending a flock of transgressors to a whole new world and turning it into a cage that holds them¡ªthat''s too much a waste!"


    There was endless pity in the voice of that old man.


    It was exactly because of his awareness regarding all sorts of information that the pope knew how much of a threat the Mycroft Continent was in.


    A thousand years ago, the Sage had used the Evil God of Fertility as firewood to ignore the Flame of Order and maintain the long-crumbled world. There were millions of inhabitants in the Mycroft Continent from dozens of races still living on this world that would break at any given moment. If the Sage had the power to find an Initial Flame so quickly in the void and shape it into a World of Order that was suitable for life, why not move all the races there and keep the sinners here instead, while arranging for an apostle to watch over them?


    After a millennium worth of propagation, the number of lives living on Grandia had surpassed billions. If not for the undead spirits calamity, the number was enough to stand shoulder-to-shoulder against Mycroft¡ªeven with most of them having died to that disaster, the survivors numbered up to millions.


    It was such a waste that there must be something happening behind the scenes.


    Igor closed his eyes to think for a moment, before opening them again to stare at the silent Hillya.


    "I''m now clear on the causes," he said dispassionately. "But there''s still much you left unsaid."


    "What is the truth behind the Sage''s penance?"


    Igor''s voice was now imbued with an extraordinary cadence, boasting layers of ripples that could vibrate the spirit and compel the most stubborn transgressors to speak the truth. He never favored acquiring candor this way because it was a disrespect of the self-awareness that others possessed.


    However, this was a fact regarding two worlds. He would not mind doing it¡ªno matter how many times he had to.


    He was the pope of the Seven Gods Church, shelter to innocents, bedrock for the kind. Still, that does not mean he was a completely compassionate and blameless incarnation of light.


    He was Saint Igor. The Pope of the Mycroft people, and only that.


    And so, words that compelled the soul were spoken tranquilly.


    "Tell the truth. All of it."


    "I¡­ Well¡­ No! Sage¡­ Aaaargh!"


    Even with the Sage''s Legacy and herself being a Gold-tier champion, would Hillya''s spirit compare to a deity who walks amongst men? Igor''s spiritual ripple easily crushed the dragon-winged girl''s self-awareness, forcing her to open her mouth with much difficulty and virtually seething to spill the final truth bit by bit.


    "The Sage''s penance¡­ was one whole world, and millions of dead souls¡­" Hillya said laboriously the truth she did her best to hide. She was tearing up, but her persistence was futile against the cold force of a Legendary champion.


    "The world of Grandia is about to be destroyed. Only 103,000¡ªan equal amount to the sinners moved to Grandia¡ªwould receive salvation, every other would be destroyed together with this world as fertilize¡ªNo!"


    At those words, a radiant hint of resolve flashed through the eyes of the dragon-winged girl. Immediately, she shook free from the spiritual suppression of the elderly pope and quickly sealed her own soul, causing her physical body to drop to the ground unconscious.


    It was such a determined seal that it was almost equivalent to death. Beside himself in shock, the old pope could not stop her near-suicide move, allowing her to escape.


    "Huh."


    Igor stared coldly at the extremely-uncooperative fourth successor, before softening his own gaze and letting out a long sigh.


    Even without Hillya revealing the final truth, he could largely guess it after learning many secrets.


    It was assuredly a monumentally severe penance that was fitting for those traitors'' transgressions.


    "There''s no wonder why would you hide it so fervently and resist us Mycroft beings to such extent¡­ It''s hard to blame you when your parents'' souls are amongst those who will be punished."


    "That''s it," Igor said softly. "That''s why the Fourth Legacy is needed to learn the Initial Flame''s mystery¡­ Finding it¡ªthe successor who lives on Grandia¡ªwould be able to understand this truth."


    With a wave of his hand, the Legendary-pinnacle pope who could speak equally to the gods placed the girls'' body at a corner in the Star Altar, before slowly walking to the dimensional passageway that was unfinished.


    "Oh, Joshua," he muttered. "You said that you want to turn everything around¡­ But do you what you''re about to face?"


    "That''s the penance sentenced by the Sage, and¡­ the way to save the Mycroft Continent."


    Igor then lowered gaze to stare at the Azurite in his hand, smiling bitterly.


    "The destruction of one world and the rebirth of another."


    "What choice would you make?"


    *****


    Naturally, the warrior was unaware of everything happening behind the scenes.


    He now treaded upon wilderness.


    The earth trembled with every step he took, his very stride causing the entire wilderness to tremble at his feet. With each quake, innumerable souls that had fallen to the void mark was driven out by the power of the Searing Soul, claiming it as his Glorious Strength, the pool of souls that takes in every soul fragment.


    His existence was like rubber, removing all traces sketched upon the world of Grandia. Every step he made was a step to free the many souls from the shackles of this world, holding them down within his own soul.


    The warrior was not ignorant of everything. Armand had repeated several times that their fight against the living was not of concern for Joshua himself. And there was also the fact that the undead spirits had devoured the survivors without destroying everything, merely biding their time to act when the end comes.


    He could guess that there must be something hidden behind the scenes. The living in the world of Grandia might not have been seeds spread by the Sage, but beings that held another purpose.


    And that purpose perhaps might not have a hint of compassion, holding endless cruelty and coldness instead.


    But what does that matter?


    Joshua, weapon in hands, had a steady gaze.


    A warrior who had his weapons had the power to fulfill everything he resolved to do, the awareness to take responsibility for his own actions.


    With those, nobody could stop his pace, his will, and advance.


    *****


    In the faraway former Imperial Capital, Guetard.


    Where all Death Shades were born.


    An ancient knight gazed upon the surging black clouds in the sky as if receiving a sign.


    Thus, he lowered his head, looked around him and said peacefully, "It''s time."


    Four pair of eyes burning with soulfire ignited upon the obelisk.


    "It''s time to begin," the old knight said.


    Therefore, a melodious horn resounded. As raging winds broke through the wilderness and the highlands billowed through most of the continent, legions of undead spirits advanced in the cascading fog towards the final settlement of the living, the Four Great Holy Cities that encircles the Tomb of the Saints.


    The final battle begins here.

 Chapter 473 Worth, Sword, and Courage Part One

    Death Shades did not exist on Grandia for the first time; they were not always in such savage form too.


    The majestic and monumental defense line [Fort Construct Corolla] was built entirely from steel and artillery barrels upon the Four Great Holy Cities northwest to the Tomb of the Saints. For some unknown reason, an officer wearing heavy protective clothing and staring out at the distant horizon was suddenly remembering these lands thirty years ago.


    Death Shades were not called Death Shades then. People had once called them "Resonance"¡ªcreatures that spawned from those who once lived. Through a certain function of the unique protocrystal energy on Grandia, human souls would leave a personal mark before in this world before dispersing, forming something similar to an epitaph. Under circumstances where all conditions were met, a Resonance would re-live certain dialogue and behavior it had done in life. Kin who saw those scenes would view it as a sign of good luck and thank the protection of the dead.


    Grandia itself was a singular world made out of one whole continent. According to the Saint''s Creation Myth, the continent was dead center amidst the Four Oceans, and at its edges were the nothingness of Chaos. Naturally, there was no shortage of curious adventurers who wanted to explore the ends of the oceans, but they and their boats would ultimately vanish from the edge of vision.


    On the other hand, according to stories from adventurers who had decisively returned midway from their quest, they had seen and heeded the warning from the Resonance of their predecessors. Therefore, they swiftly turned back instead of continuing forward.


    In short, Resonance were not savage forms that devour life in the beginning¡ªthey existed from the start as epitaphs of the dead, as a blessing before death and as a certain form of legacy carrier.


    The Tomb of the Saints was thus a place where countless Resonance resided.


    Nonetheless, unlike the Resonance of common folk, the specters that champions left in this world were more powerful. They possessed certain abilities to think and keep part of their legacy, but their very existence would plunder the wandering energies in the world around them.


    In their very presence, bountiful lands would become barren, forests and lakes filled with life would wither and dry. Therefore, most champions and great men were sent to the vicinity of the Tomb of the Saints just before death, where they would later be buried and sealed whenever possible for the safety of this world.


    Now, the world changed dramatically. Resonance were now Death Shades that desired to extinguish all life, and a tremendous collection of seals in the Tomb was the final line of defense for the human world.


    If they were destroyed, there would be no longer any place to survive in the world of Grandia¡ªthe phantom of bygone greats and champions would be enough to vanquish the world they once lived after they awakened.


    Touching the barrel of a Mana Crystal Cannon, the officer remembered many things. He recalled the scenes where he had peacefully spoken with the Resonance of his own father, and the scenes where his hometown was devoured by the black Death Shades.


    Nevertheless, his thoughts were quickly shortened by the scene before him.


    Black fog suddenly appeared at the very edge of vision, directly in front of the fort construct''s walls that flashed in the silver-gray radiance of steel. It was wafting towards the city from the northwest, blocking out every light along the way.


    The sun was dimming little by little as if something was gnawing at its inner radiance.


    The grand army of the Death Shades had now arrived.


    On the walls of Fort Corolla, the angles of innumerable cannons were adjusted and loaded with round shots. Streaks of clear and visible runes as well as magic circuits appeared out of thin air, while old copper war flags danced above cannon towers and watchtowers.


    Everyone was ready to meet the attack.


    Apart from that, at the other three directions from the Tomb of the Saints, the three other cities were reacting in the same manner as well.


    In front of the city walls, an uncountable amount of seeds poured down like rain. Soon, self-destruct pods and thick tendrils appeared, glinting dangerously in pale blue illumination around those cities as if they would explode at any moment. The cities were also immeasurably colossal, as if they were vine growth that could wrap around mountains. Within them, gigantic ancient war trees were rising from their slumber one after the other and advanced towards the battlefield.


    Below the city within the mountain and the foot of the peak, multitudinous shattered stones started to assemble autonomously as if alive. They shaped into robust earth-elemental guardians, forming a multitudinous elemental army that stood vigilantly by the foot of the mountain.


    Sounds of moving bolts could also be heard behind the grand city walls under the jurisdiction of giants, and the entire city became shrouded in a colossal semi-spherical barrier. As the giant on the throne hosted and countless human supported, the entire town itself had seemingly become lightning¡ªeven steel would be vaporized the moment it came in contact with those bolts.


    But directly in front of the defense line formed by the four cities, a gloom fog quickly spread, expanded, and occupied half of the skies.


    Black ripples, as if a tidal wave, were cascading towards the fortifications.


    The final battle had arrived. Whether they were the grand commander of the undead spirits or the lords of the four cities, all of them know part of the truth of this world. They were clear about their duty, and also understood how cruel and hopeless their ending was.


    A hundred and three thousand souls¡ªthat was the number the creator had left them with. Apart from the hundred and three thousand left, every other individual would become nothing and die along with Grandia.


    ¡ªBut however hopeless things were, you still have to fight till the very end to prove your courage.


    It was the guidance the Saint who was as if a star left during Creation, a guidance that never disappeared in a period of a thousand years, staying all along within the legacy of these pinnacle beings.


    ¡ªProve the worth of your existence.


    ¡ªThat''s the essence of salvation.


    In front of the walls of Fort Corolla, the officer who wore heavy protective clothing clenched the command pistol in his hand. Though he was unaware of the guidance, his decades of toil, battle, the loss of family along with the fall of his homeland had filled him with rage and courage.


    "Ready!" he roared, raising the gun in his hand.


    Before his chest, the voice-boosting circle carried his voice across that flank of the city wall. Over the cannon barrels, charging mana crystals illuminated determined faces¡ªall of them were looking out from above the city wall, where a visible darkness had covered the distant mountains and plains. Endless black Death Shades were spawning from the fog, Resonance dead in the past and awakened by a mysterious power, turning into barbaric and blood-lusting monsters that came, cascading like a turbid wave.


    "Fire!"


    After the trigger of the pistol was pulled, four pale-white beams rose in four directions, reflected in the vision of every person.


    Instantly, the colossal steel walls of Fort Corolla started to tremble violently. As the order resounded, uncountable amounts of runes rippled in a lively illumination over the silver-gray walls, while arched rays lit up on the energy pathways that were fixed in the air. Having adequate energy, millions of cannon fire that came in various colors burst forth powerfully, the recoil quaking the entire city. Many of the constructs within crumbled while the radiance cannonballs drew long arcs over the sky, falling on the ground and emitting the most blinding of light.


    Boooom!!!


    The detonation and shockwave engulfed the Death Shade army in front of Fort Corolla, with much of the gloom fog dispersed by the incredible energy shockwave. However, though the first wave of Death Shades was completely annihilated, the other monsters behind poured forward ceaselessly. Still, they were not limitless, and merely equal to the number of the dead.


    Naturally, that was virtually no different from endless.


    In the other directions from the Tomb of the Saints, the three other cities were starting to fight too. Cannon fire blasted out in an orderly and rhythmic manner while magic swept across the ranks of the enemy. The brute strength of the earth elementals army and ancient war tree were also efficiently cutting down the Death Shade pawns.


    Meanwhile, streaks of Earthly-tier or even Heavenly-tier war spells were shooting out from the cities. Those grand-scale magic engulfed areas of several square kilometers up to the edge of vision, washing the world white and turning things around completely.


    Despite that, after several or maybe a dozen waves of Death Shade assault, the defensive formations of the Holy City had to retreat without stopping. In just half a day, the front line of the battle was pushed from almost ten miles away to the perimeter of the city walls. Under restraint, the living faction could not use most of their grand-scale magic.


    On the watchtower over the city walls of Fort Corolla, a soldier wearing black skeleton armor stood before the officer who ordered the attack.


    "Chief!" He bellowed under the cracking sounds of cannon fire and confusing booms of detonations. "The enemy''s vanguard is too close to the city walls, have the gunners and spellcasters to retreat! It''s time for us to face them!"


    "Damn it!" The officer wearing heavy protective clothing fumed, gnashing his teeth.


    Still, the truth was as his subordinate had said after one glance at the frontlines. Some of the Death Shades were using their special aspect of weightlessness to climb the city walls. Furthermore, no matter how modern the mana crystal cannon was, there was no way it would leave the city wall undamaged after striking enemies that were atop of it.


    Even if that were so, the officer turned to glare angrily at the young man.


    "Son¨C no, Captain Farin. Is your death wish that strong?"


    The young man, born and raised in this post-apocalyptic world, smiled helplessly but resolutely.


    "Everyone has to die," he said thus. "But I want to die a worthy death."


    Still, while he spoke, a watcher who was observing movements to the rear of the Death Shade''s army at the edge of the watchtower suddenly exclaimed. "Chief! Something''s up!"


    "What is it?!" Waving the wall defense captain away to prepare for battle, the officer frowned as he barked. "Be specific!"


    "There!" The watcher handed the binoculars in his hands to his officer while he pointed towards the location. "Ten o''clock, by the very edge of the vision¡ªbehind the Death Shade army!"


    As the officer looked out in that bearing after grabbing the binoculars without hesitation, he blinked in shock.


    It might have been an illusion¡ªor perhaps not.


    One way or the other, by rear-center of the Death Shade army, waves of black ripples surged like a cyclone. Still, the officer could distinctly make out that the ''tides'' were in fact Death Shade troops, pulled off the ground by a certain power by tens of thousands and sent flying into the sky in layers that created a sight reminiscent of tides.


    Boom!


    A dull red light appeared amidst the waves while a low but indistinct sound resounded from the distance. If one did not pay attention, it would easily be missed under the heavy cannon fire around Fort Corolla¡ªbut the officer certainly caught it.


    What was it? A hidden Death Shade move? Reinforcements from other Holy Cities? Many ideas darted through the officer''s mind but were dismissed.


    The power of the Death Shades was a constant. After verifying information regarding bygone champions who had perished away from the Tomb of the Saints, the Holy City had a fair idea of the Death Shade hierarchs that were once champions or great men that had not been sealed, and none of them was the red light tearing up huge waves in the distant.


    As for reinforcements, it would be a joke. Although the Four Holy Cities were the only surviving human settlements, their ideology remained different and they were all competitors towards each other. It was already the limit to their partnership by working together against the Death Shades¡ªwhy would any of them send champions to help defend another city?


    So where did that light come from?


    "Ah! The Death Shade army is confused!" The watcher yelled loudly in surprised delight as he used his own backup pair of binoculars.


    Indeed, in that faraway spot, the crimson light had swept away a large portion of Death Shade along with the black cloud above them as if a meteor, revealing the gray-blue sky. The orderly army of darkness thus became restless and scattered, with some of them continuing forward towards Fort Corolla while the others moved to encircle the light.


    And upon the land, man bathed in starlight for the sun was smothered.


    The sun and moon of Grandia were but clusters of energy condensed to the brim, burning and extinguishing as the world itself did. Such was the essence of a small celestial body within the universe, with the Nuclear Star itself being a fragment of such marvelous energy.


    However, the stars were different from these illuminations that would grow dimmer as their end approached. These were reflections of the infinite number of worlds that existed within the multiverse, and one flashing star meant a world in danger.


    And now, the stars in the sky were disturbed by a fog of light that resembled a galaxy which engulfed the multiverse, emanating a light that far surpasses its usual intensity.


    The Great Mana Tide was looming, and the broken world of Grandia was about to be baptized by it.


    That was when the end arrives and all things return to death.


    The warrior stood upon the land and advanced slowly. There was no trace of a single Death Shade in the region of three-hundred square kilometers around him.


    Legions of callous monsters wanted to rush and tear that seemingly ordinary human, only to feel their bodies suddenly become weightless when they entered that region. It was as if the power that kept them standing over solid ground disperse violently or was canceled out by some other power.


    Thus did the incalculable armies of Death Shades dashed towards the man in droves, but the ending never changed. Each moment they stepped into the region they would be swatted off up into the clouds by a herculean and invisible power. Since they were also denied gravity, the Death Shade armies were sent flying by the tens of thousands like a tidal wave, sinking into the clouds and utterly incapable of approaching the target.


    The man walked, with nary a change in expression, under the numerous sanguine stars. His clothes scattered amidst the gales as stone and dust floated and orbited around him like satellites. The land, soaked in fresh blood and the power of darkness was cleansed by the searing radiance of life his body emitted, turning into sheets of white ground that released warm breezes.


    There was also visible cooled dim-gold lava where the man stepped.


    Without a word, Joshua van Radcliffe walked amongst the legions, the savage Death Shades no more dangerous than dust to him. The cannon fire that resonated and the fight within the city could not attract his attention either¡ªthe warrior never disturbed the battle of others or influenced their resolve.


    At the moment, he was only fixated upon moving forward, heading towards a higher place within his heart.

 Chapter 474 Worth, Sword, and Courage Part Two

    Joshua had once said he wanted to turn things around.


    He could not sit idly by and stay indifferent¡ªsuch was his indisputable and honest wish¡ªbut would helping the survivors banish the Death Shades reverse the destructive decline of this world? Would helping these warriors fight and kill their foes save these diverse lives?


    No. All men had their own paths, which was why the warriors that fought bravely in the Holy Cities did not need such shallow help. It would merely obstruct them as they seared their very own hearts, and the reason why Joshua did not have to do a thing.


    What he had to do was head for the source¡ªGuetard, the former capital of the Ulan Empire as well as the origin of the Death Shade calamity, and find the truth of everything in that place.


    Still, the ranks of the Death Shade army were simply too multitudinous that even the field of vision up front would be blocked entirely. Whenever that happened, Joshua would move and lash out with a blade of light from either greataxe or greatsword. The flash would only be for an instant, but Death Shades that stood across several square kilometers up front would be wiped out, their countless soul mark absorbed by the Pool of Souls and no longer able to be reborn in the fog.


    ¡ªToo many.


    Such was Joshua''s thought. The Pool of Souls could not absorb complete souls and only soul shards of those that died by Joshua''s hand. Nonetheless, at that very moment, the endless Death Shade army meant endless soul shards. The warrior himself did not know what would the outcome be after drawing in such an incredible amount of souls, but it remained a necessary step to enter the depths of the Death Shades'' lair.


    On the other hand, deep within the dark Pool of Souls, the innumerable shards that resembled crystallizations were wailing curses, screaming in a noise that had no hint of logical thought. Then, more soul shards were surging inside incessantly, piling up together with the shards there were there before and shaping into a towering peak.


    These soul shards had been the smallest parts of the soul, but at an accumulation of such speed and substantiality, the peak itself began to compress and condense autonomously layer by layer, before crumbling to form a little black core.


    That deathly black ball floated in the heart of the Pool of Souls. As if a bottomless grave, it automatically drew in all the soul fragments within the Pool of Souls, turning them into a part of its own body.


    At the same time, in the star observatory in the city center of Fort Corolla, an elderly man who possessed a constructed body and assimilated himself with the city was looking out towards the distance where the radiance glinted.


    "A power¡­ approaching Divine domain." He muttered to himself in disbelief. "But how is that possible?"


    It had become impossible for new Divine-domain tiered existence to appear on Grandia in the last twenty-seven years. Even the former Divine-domain champions must seal part of their power and suppress themselves into Heavenly tier, because the entire world was slowly dying and fading into nothingness.


    Divine-domain ability was linked to the entire world¡ªperhaps even connected the very fundamental energies within Grandia. As it approached destruction, the existences that were tightly tied to the world would definitely be affected, and to continue combining with the dying origin power would mean condemning oneself to death.


    The influence was much more obvious to champions. Because he was one step behind, the elderly man was infected by the deathly scent, and was forced to use a construct to replace his dying body and make himself a half-machine lifeform. The other Divine-domain champions had faced similar problems, although they used all sorts of methods to solve the issue.


    Even so, it did not mean ascension into Divine-domain was impossible by being present on Grandia. It merely meant that using a Divine ability or ascending to that level was the arrival of death, given this deathly environment.


    Joshua did not know that.


    However, he would not mind in the least even if he did.


    70%, 71%, 72%, 73%... the numbers were rising little by little. As he absorbed the energies adrift around the atmosphere due to the shattered Death Shades from the air around him without stopping, the progress bar was incessantly advancing towards hundred percent.


    At the moment, Joshua was only baffled by another problem. He had been walking amongst the Death Shade legions for more than half a day and cutting them apart by the tens of thousands, so why were there no champions like Armand who came to stop him?


    Where were the Death Shade commanders?


    *****


    Meanwhile, by the southeastern edge of the continent surrounded by clouds and sea and endless peaks, there was a majestic mountain range that resembled a sleeping giant slumbering upon this land.


    The formidable swordsman who ranked third amongst the Death Shade commanders closed his eyes as he stood between the clouds, his entire body wrapped in shadows and darkness. Beside him, the winds appeared to pause while the air seemed frozen. There was not a hint of sound in the world here, just deathliness.


    The swordsman was not concealing his face at the moment; his features that used to be shrouded in darkness was now visible.


    It was a plain and unremarkable face. But even if it was a face that would vanish within the crowd, the presence he exuded could penetrate and tear apart everything. Despite his eyes closed tight and his body not moving, the sea of clouds amidst the mountains were constantly being cut apart by a formless blade, turning into sheets of fog and drizzle.


    Through it all, the swordsman remained on his feet, seemingly waiting for a certain person''s arrival.


    Not long afterward, a moving light darted out from a summit that appeared to have been cut off diagonally.


    Jarien, the ancient Heroic Spirit, thus stood amidst the clouds too, leveling his gaze against the Death Shade commander.


    "Brother." The statuesque black swordsman''s deep voice, so cold it had not a hint of emotion, echoed throughout the skies. He finally moved, slowly raising his right hand to touch the sword hilt to his left. "Being shackled like that to this village is an affront to your blade."


    However, Jarien shook his head, and the elderly swordsman replied just as expressionlessly.


    "The reason I train, learn the way of the blade and draw my sword was to protect those I love. Unlike you, my brain can be stubborn. I''ve never yearned for the greatest of sword arts, and neither my village nor my people are shackles¡ªthey are my everything."


    "Stubborn, just like in you were in life," the Death Shade commander said softly, his eyes narrowing. "It appears that you won''t fight, right? Just like the last time you''ve finally acted only after I killed master¡­ Even if the final battle has begun, you would never consider using your own strength to save the world, merely staying your ground, unmoving like a hen guarding her nest."


    Jarien kept silent for some time. He looked towards the Tomb of the Saints where black clouds swirled while more than half the continent descended into darkness.


    Then, the old swordsman looked behind him at the peaceful little town where countless citizens nervously looked up at his confrontation, even as they kept alert at another direction.


    There, right beneath his feet were numerous Death Shade soldiers, enough to take the mountains. They were slowly moving forward to encircle the town¡ªthe Death Shade swordsman had led his troops to the very ends of the continent to confront his brother.


    Noticing the Heroic Spirit''s gaze, the Death Shade swordsman turned towards the southwestern direction of the continent, staring together with the other towards the darkness gathering at the edge of the continent.


    "Look," he said, as if mocking. "The living is fighting for the future, while you shrink to a corner in the continent, scheming to protect those weaklings while you sit and wait to reap the rewards after both sides destroy each other."


    "And for those weaklings, you don''t even dare to draw your sword before me¡ªwhat right you have to call yourself a Holy Swordsman? Despicable, feeble, revoltingly shameless."


    Still, despite his many words, the Third Commander could see that the other spirit had no reaction, and so sighed in extraordinary disappointment.


    "It seems that I have to force your hand," he said dully and pressed on the hilt of his sword.


    "¡­"


    The old swordsman, who had been silently listening to the other''s insults, felt a jolt in his body and exclaimed in surprise the moment he saw the black swordsman hold his sword. He, too, gripped his own sword hilt and swiftly turned as if to tell the citizens something.


    Run!


    But just as the words were about to come out, he was unable to speak in time because an angry bellow rang from the ground below.


    In the town of Jarien, an elderly man had heard the Death Shade swordsman''s words from above, immediately glowering livid at the undead in return. As old as his ancestor himself, the old man angrily pulled out the saber he wielded in his youth from his scabbard in return.


    "Silence!" he roared indignantly. "Don''t you insult our forefather''s honor!"


    Cries of angry rang out from the little town too, rippling as if waves.


    "Don''t mind us, lord forefather! Fight!"


    "Do our lives even matter?! Being protected by the forefather for so many years, this life is already forfeit!"


    As if a dynamic that had its fuse ignited, the frightened townsfolk that had been panicking due to the approaching Death Shade army bellowed in a manner that was impossible before this.


    Leading them was the female knight Darwion, whose body was laden with scars and stood beside the elderly man while she glared at the sky. "There are no cowards in the Astoria family!" she declared. "Dead one, draw your sword! We would never back down in death!"


    In the very next moment, the elderly man beside her shook off the supporting hands of the others around him, and walked towards the edge of the city walls.


    "I am the seventeenth-generation descendant of the Holy Swordsman¡ªJarien Astoria!" He proclaimed in a virtually exhausted but devoutly sonorous voice; his fingers clenching as he held his sword aloft before himself. "Light of the blade, glory never-ending! Long as I breathe, my blade shall never bend!"


    He then turned and raved at the townsfolk too. "What are you waiting for?! Heirs of the Holy Swordsman! It''s us who are dragging our ancestor''s leg!"


    "Draw your swords!"


    Up in the air, the old swordsman who was prepared to help them escape stared blankly.


    Soon, every person in town¡ªwhether they were middle-aged, teenaged, old, man, woman or children, all who felt pride as descendants of the Holy Swordsman had drawn their blades!


    Save the immobile infants, of course.


    "Light of the blade, glory never-ending!"


    "Long as I breathe, my blade shall never bend!"


    Everyone thus roared out the motto carved upon their family crest.


    These villagers, even after having toiled to survive in the post-apocalyptic world for almost thirty years, never once forgot their sword training even for a single day how hard things become.


    And they felt nothing but genuine pride at the depths of their heart over the name they bore.


    And so, to safeguard that honor, they drew their swords. They had even opened the main gates, dashing out on purpose against the Death Shade troops that were almost numerous as the sea.


    Not one of them backed down, not one of them fled.


    Pausing in the sky, Jarien witnessed the heirs of his bloodline charged into the battlefield and death, while he was stopped by his own fellow apprentice, unable to hold them back.


    It was their courage and honor.


    The villagers of Jarien were not frail¡ªas pale mystical radiance emitted from their blades, thunder and wind roused, shattering the atmosphere. Under their assault, the Death Shade army had even fallen into confusion as streaks of white blade light weaved and glinted amidst the darkness. There were clanging sounds of air breaking as thousands of Death Shades were pulverized into dust and returned to the dirt.


    Nevertheless, how could hundreds¡ªnot even thousands of villagers ever quell the swirl of the oceans? After a brief ruckus, the innumerable Death Shade troops moved again, drowning those swordsmen and cut off the escape route they never would have used anyway.


    After fighting hard and long, swinging his sword and blowing out incessant gusts of air, a swordsman finally became exhausted under the Death Shade''s encirclement and fell to the ground. However, facing the enemies that kept swarming towards him, he promptly rose and swung his sword for one last time, cutting dozens of Death Shades that dashed towards him in two.


    Still, he was devoured by the endless shade and vanished in the darkness.


    ¡ªMy forefather. We''re your descendants, and the blood of an indomitable hero flowed in our veins.


    A voice suddenly echoed in the old swordsman mind. It was the voice of a man who had devoted himself to the Heroic Spirit that watched over them for thirty years since the apocalypse arrived.


    ¡ªIndeed.


    A female voice quickly followed. It was another swordswoman who perished¡ªdespite sounding youthful, she did not sound regretful over her demise, merely filled with apology and hope.


    ¡ªThat''s why there''s no need to hold back, for we wish to behold your heroic overture.


    "Ah, ah¡­ I see¡­ I see."


    I know that tears are meaningless. No salvation exist in this cruel and hopeless world.


    And yet.


    Tears of the soul dropped.


    And yet.


    Fingers over the sword tightened.


    The Heroic Spirit of the former Holy Swordsman, Jarien Astoria gripped his sword forcefully. Facing the Third Death Shade commander¡ªhis fellow apprentice with a menacing presence who would attack at any moment, Jarien closed his eyes and stopped his tears while calming his troubled heart.


    I know that the world is as temporary as a dewdrop and that this battle is meaningless¡ªit would be a futile death. I also know that fleeing is alright, for if I refrained from fighting, it would be just fine if I remained one of the last hundred and three thousand people who survive in this world.


    That was enough.


    Even so, there are things that are greater than death, inescapable and never to be denounced.


    As Infinite power surged out from his heart, Jarien opened his eyes.


    His body, formed of countless luminescence, rippled rapidly as if the light particles themselves were swiftly exploding and splitting. Then, a majestic power that surpasses volcanic burst, as well as eclipsed typhoons and crumbling heavens, erupted from Jarien''s body, spreading swiftly in all directions across the skies.


    The old swordsman held the hilt of his sword too, drawing out the sacred blade that had hushed itself for a long time from its scabbard.


    "Divine-domain¨C"


    The Death Shade swordsman who had watched everything unfold quietly exclaimed in surprise, before bellowing angrily.


    "How dare you?!"


    "Why wouldn''t I?"


    Under the blood-soaked rain and above the sea of corpses where the crimson of his kin flowed rampantly, the Holy Swordsman laughed once, drew his sword and slashed!


    Then, hills crumbled while the ground split down into the abyss.

 Chapter 475 You Are Worth Fighting Agains

    As the blade of the Holy Swordsman returned to its former glory, another event unfolded at a vast and empty plain in the former Ulan Empire, far behind the frontlines where the undead and the living fought their last battle.


    A stretching wind bellowed through the mountain forests, sending yellowed withered leaves and dust streaking across the ground. A flag that had long eroded was stabbed into the soil flapped against the wind, and before it was an elderly man. He sat upon his warhorse that was as bony as a rod and stood in front of the flag.


    The old knight wore a dilapidated set of armor. The leather between the plates seemed to have worn off for some time, leaving just thin thread holding them together as if it was just dug out of a grave. Even so, the man''s back was upright like the straightest pine tree, while the old horse''s posture was just as solid, so much so that perhaps the quaking earth or sky''s thunder would not even sway it.


    And at present, the sun had disappeared from the sky. All luminosity was lost, leaving nothing but the deathly cold that spread throughout the world.


    Still, the old knight was unmoved. He merely watched everything quietly as the clouds and winds cascaded while sun and moon dimmed, his grey pupils filled with reminiscence.


    While streaks of chilling air currents engulfed the plains, the old man appeared to see the sight in a bygone time. A warm wind blew across this land then, causing the blooming green grasses to dance in waves. As herds of goats and cows grazed, a young child was chasing after the Saint and listening to her teachings.


    But everything was in the past.


    Once the old knight returned to attention, all the illusions disappeared. The Saint''s obscure expression that gave the impression of a smile broke like glasses, and thus the warmth of the dissipated, leaving the deathly energies of the Death Shades swirling around the world.


    And he was one of them.


    Suddenly, the old knight looked up thoughtfully towards the other side of the continent, where golden blade light tore through the horizon, cutting apart cloud and starry sky. Hills and ground crumbled before it as innumerable Death Shades were wiped out in the light, turning into nothingness, while the old knight''s own subordinate¡ªthe powerful swordsman who was ranked third¡ªwas pulverized with that single strike too.


    "Jarien Astoria." Slightly moved and praiseful, the old knight nodded slightly on his horse. "Such a blinding radiance of the blade, as expected of the most powerful Holy Swordsman throughout Grandia''s history."


    Truly, a man who lived up to his name.


    And that was that¡ªthe old knight stopped paying attention to the swordsman, turning his gaze back towards the front, to the edge of the plains.


    In that place, a dim scarlet radiance walked the land, and at its heart was a man who swept past undead spirits over thousands of miles. Intending to stop him, millions of soldiers went up futilely, only to be destroyed head-on by utmost power.


    That was the target he waiting for. An existence he waited a thousand years for.


    The scrawny warhorse neighed lightly as if in anticipation, but for some unknown reason, the old knight''s spirit scattered once more.


    *****


    Time flowed in reverse to a scene that happened a thousand years ago.


    The Sage stood in the center of the plains, scepter in hand. His form slightly illusive, he watched this brand new yet prosperous world and the countless people who lived peaceful lives.


    Though his expression was tranquil, there was a hint of his decisiveness that would never be swayed. He spoke softly to the Saint who was half-kneeling behind him, his tone neutral and yet not reprimanding¡ªmerely reminding.


    "Cynthia, giving hope and subsequently destroying it is much more hurtful than sowing despair from the start. Are you prepared to shoulder everything?"


    The elf, who was named after the stars, nodded firmly.


    "Yes, teacher. I''ve prepared everything," she replied in a hoarse voice, and slowly turned to look at the son of a shepherd who was observing them sneakily.


    "I''ve chosen my student." She smiled slightly.


    "He would definitely fulfill my wish."


    *****


    Shrill winds echoed throughout the plains as if the world was crying.


    The ancient knight did not say a world while different sequences flashed through his mind. The first child born in this world, the young shepherd boy was receiving teachings from the Saint. He had learned extraordinary martial arts and knowledge, and would unite the descendants of the one hundred and three thousand pioneers to establish the first and largest empire, setting incredible feats that escaped the imagination of normal people.


    This man, the founding emperor of the Central Empire, heroes amongst heroes¡ªwould watch as his teacher died before his own eyes.


    "Akhar," the Saint had said. "Do not mourn, for I''m merely melding with this world, and will be with all of you forevermore."


    The elf, beautiful and youthful as she had been decades ago, caressed her student''s cheek as she lay in her bed. Then, turning into particles of ever-present starlight, she fused with the world.


    Expressionless, the middle-aged man could only clench upon the bed sheets that covered nothing, never softening his grip even as his own veins were pinched apart by himself.


    All that was left were the final words of the Saint that reverberated across his ears.


    "Do not forget your purpose. Please grant everyone salvation."


    *****


    "I did not forget." Akhar Akyev, the revived Founding Emperor of the Central Empire, muttered softly to himself. "But I''ve let you down, teacher¡ªnot everyone would be saved."


    The weak would not stay weak forever, just the courageous might not be perpetually courageous. Although the ancient knight could make the other knights under his banner fearless in the face of death, he could not maintain that spirit eternally. There would always be running and abandoning in this world¡ªeven majestic empires and seemingly indestructible achievements would be overturned after many schemes and betrayals.


    The elderly Founding Emperor never did lose to age or time, merely a cup of poison served by a maidservant that ended his life. While he did not mind which son of his was so impatient to ascend for the throne, he was certainly disappointed.


    If those dearest to him could not be trusted, what was there to believe in within this world? If sons and kind would betray oneself, what belief was there to uphold beneath the sky?


    He was still filled with disappointment a thousand years later, when the old knight was awakened by the Ulan Empire''s nation-breaking power. That was why, using his earlier preparations, he activated the final solution left behind by the Sage without hesitation and pulled this world into apocalypse.


    And yet it was now that his viewpoint changed a little.


    *****


    In Four Holy Cities some distance away, the last humans, led by their commanders, were fighting with incomparable bravery and will against the innumerable armies of undead spirits.


    An elder who was an incarnation of machine and the crystal spellcaster were chasing each other in the air. Streaks of huge vines wrapped around a summoned frost wyrm. Dwarven warriors were in a melee against the traceless and formless fog human silhouette in the middle of the battlefield, while the giants brandished their swords, parrying every arrow shot out by the archer how now had a flesh body.


    This was the final checkpoint between life and death. It was the eve before world''s end, the indomitable human spirit was finally smashed by the iron hammer known as despair, unleashing radiance that would make men turn in awe.


    Look, teacher. That''s the radiance you seek. Even if they were descendants of traitors, they would still possess such courage and resolve when the time comes.


    Nonetheless, all of this had nothing to do with the old knight. Akhar lowered his gaze towards the end of the plains where a warrior strode forward. Endless numbers of Death Shade troops chased after him, but not one of them could break through an invisible shield around him and approach his body.


    He had red eyes and black hair, and in his hands was the Dragonslayer Swordspear. As if weightless, stones and dust revolved around him, while the Steel Strength that shaped this world quivered under his will, emitting an extended but powerful sound of a horn.


    "I''ve been waiting for you, successor of the Sage." The old knight laughed heartily as he pulled the flag off the grown.


    It soon became clear that it was no flagpole, but a lengthy lance. After the tip was pulled, the damaged flag curled and wrapped around the other end of the lance. Akhar then drove his aged warhorse forward, approaching the warrior slowly.


    "Grandia''s brief history ends here. I know what you''re thinking; I know what you seek."


    The lance ignited, and soon both man and steed were shrouded in a golden-red flame that started from the flag. With a wild neigh, a robust warhorse that had firm muscles built seemingly from steel strode out from the searing fire with his now-youthful master and returned to the world.


    Just like stepping over an entire millennium.


    The damaged armor was now unscathed, the cracked plates now smooth like it was brand-new. Dragon fiber held silver-gray steel together, and the knight, no longer elderly, carried an orichalcum lance in hand. His gray pupils were scorching with infernos, while space and energy condensed around him into an invisible fort.


    The First Grand Commander of the Death Shades, Akhar Akyev held his lance aloft, carving out an arc that broke the clouds apart.


    "As long as you defeat me, you would learn the truth of this world," he said calmly to the warrior who was now quite close. "And thus, hold its fate in your hands."


    And before him, the warrior nodded solemnly.


    "Just what I had in mind."


    *****


    At the moment, by the edge of the plains.


    Joshua strode through what was almost half the continent, wiping out Death Shades in the process. He now fixed his gaze at the lone knight who stood in the center of the barren plain.


    As if an indestructible stone statue, the immeasurably robust war horse and silver-armored knight stood as if they were mountains. Though there were just one man and one steed, they were much more terrifying and more powerful than the undead army that was crushing everything.


    A wind blew past, causing the stones around the warrior to sway. Joshua then narrowed his eyes, his gaze rather lost.


    ¡ªThere are billions of worlds out there in the Multiverse. Amongst the infinite numbers of individuals, why would I be selected to come here, to the Mycroft Continent, to this world?


    Perhaps it was to push everything back on the right track.


    Perhaps it was to change the future that made men despair.


    Or perhaps it was something or many things that only I could do.


    Changing the future, shifting fate, choking the throat known as ''fated'', turning around the tracks known as ''inevitable''¡ªthose were perhaps the reason he stood here.


    But who cares, the warrior never did mull over such things.


    He who was Qiao Jinglin of the previous world and now Joshua van Radcliffe of the Mycroft Continent would never think of such things. He only knew that man should never rest and fight hard against chaos and despair, never retreating.


    That was his Truth.


    And now, after the warrior demolished endless ranks of undead spirits, a powerful foe that came out of the pages of history now stood in front of him. He knew everything, and only that.


    That was enough.


    "Oh, Sage."


    Softly uttering the name of the person who caused all this, Joshua raised the swordspear in his hand. A spiraling air current swirled before it, and he aimed the spear at the knight who accelerated as he charged towards himself, and sighed with much emotion.


    "You are worth fighting against."


    [Energy Output level: 99%]Finally, his real name!

 Chapter 476 Falling Stars

    The battle had already begun.


    Exhaling once, Joshua lifted his spear with his right hand and leveled it at the enemy before him. His body that had surpassed Supreme and approached Legendary was no longer simple cellular flesh, but microscopic energy construct formed from countless pure lifeforce that was beginning to wildly absorb and convert all the ions adrift around the world. It turned those ions into simple and unsullied explosive impact force and searing energy, ejecting out of the tip of the swordspear.


    One, two, four, eight. With a quiver of his right hand, the Dragonslayer Swordspear blurred, and in an instant, thirty-two layers of spiral spear strikes that seemed capable of penetrating everything streaked across the land, creating moats of lava and devouring the silver knight who drove his horse at him.


    Fiery heat and impact force were the most primitive of attacks. Joshua had virtually adjusted it to an extreme, with every spiraling spear drive imbued with heats over ten thousand degrees and more than a hundred-ton worth of crushing pressure. It was enough to crumble or melt hills, though its flaw was that it strikes out in a straight line and could easily be evaded by skilled opponents of the same tier, but since Akhar was charging at him in a straight line too he was very much the best of targets.


    The spiraling destructive impact struck true on its target, promptly illuminating the barren plain with a powerful light akin to the sun. Incessant sounds explosions echoed amidst the rapidly rising giant sharp pole, but soon a silver-white silhouette broke through it.


    A translucent dome with contorted barriers had obstructed all the shockwaves and parted the dust and smoke. Akhar, unscathed, solemnly brandished the orichalcum lance in his hand, causing the very air to tremble. His lance, covered in celestial light, caught every swordspear strike and forcefully broke the remaining spiral drive.


    His counterattack followed. Akhar raised his own lance, and without moving, his own spear strike had already darted into the skies and the clouds. Then, as his spear swung down, there appeared to be gleaming starlight as the atmosphere shattered in a thunderous reverberation reminiscent of a volcanic eruption. Air that was brutally tore apart shaped into innumerable surging twisters around Akhar, issuing gulping winds.


    It was as if the world has paused in that very instant. An invisible ripple that intends to tear the land into pieces swiftly burst towards the warrior against the lava and gale. Along its way, all the ground and stones were pulverized into the most fundamental of dust atoms that were soon gone with the wind.


    However, Joshua was not shaken, nor did he dodge away. He had seen through his foe''s attack with one glance¡ªit was a flurry of slight oscillating blows that came at the extraordinary speed of a hundred thousand strikes per second. That was assuredly a power that would turn diamond and steel into ash, something only orichalcum¡ªa divine providence¡ªcould withstand.


    Even so, blocking the attack did not require much strength. Joshua only had to stop the ground, and with a boom, a mud plate several hundred meters long rose from the ground, becoming an artificial hill that blocked Akhar''s attack.


    Boom!


    With a resounding crash, the hill was drummed into mere particles. Then, a pillar of crimson light blasted out from the cloud of dust, creating a path of vacuum. With the recoil from a stomp, Joshua''s body darted like a rocket¡ªcomplete with a lengthy flame tail¡ªtowards Akhar. The earth quaked beneath his feet, and the pair who were trading blows now moved at several times the speed of sound, clashing in no time at all.


    In seconds, the battle turned into a melee!


    As Joshua flew at an incredible speed, the plain Dragonslayer Swordspear was lowered, carving across the land. Wherever it passed, a huge fissure appeared over rock and dirt, as if the Red Sea parted by Moses. The warrior then raised blade at the tip of the swordspear as if it were a halberd, violently cutting at the knight atop the horse. The strike swung out like lightning, the ferocious white wave of air struck the surrounding earth like a typhoon, drowning everything in one breath.


    Still, Akhar was no weakling, and faced his incoming opponent confidently on his horse. With a soft cry and a neigh from his steed, his lance turned into a sword as he directly parried the blade that came from the warrior. With the power of his divine-blooded warhorse and the ability he inherited himself, his lance could have picked up mountains¡ªso what was a single man and a single spear to him?


    But something escaped his imagination¡ªJoshua''s power surpassed a mountain! The thunderous and violent power was as if a titan giant held a mountain and pounded him with it. Even the knight''s steel body that would be unharmed after a direct meteor strike was unable to withstand it.


    Akhar''s arm thus visibly bent, his bones breaking resoundingly while his orichalcum lance became crooked on the spot. While the warrior''s attack was certainly diverted, the knight was sent flying over thousands of meters, crashing into the sand and forming a crater!


    "Impressive!"


    Within breaths, Akhar''s raging bellow rang out from the spot where he fell. Forceful airflow swirled wildly around him as a silhouette rose from the crater. A halo that appeared to be a star orbit flowed around him, and soon, with rubbing sounds of steel, the knight''s bent arm returned to its original angle and recovered completely.


    The Founder of the Central himself rose into the air as if repelling gravity, overlooking the world with a gaze of fury.


    It was the Legacy of the Sixth Celestial Apostle¡ªmanipulating gravity as if a possession. All those years before, Akhar had used gravity at several thousand times its normal level and initially felt that his physicality did not lose out to anyone else.


    He never thought that he would be dealt such a huge blow by Joshua on this day.


    The lance in the knight''s hand started to surge with ripples once more¡ªa tremor even stronger than the last. However, although Akhar had wanted to deal a quick retaliation, but was forced to swiftly stop his lance because a scarlet sun was charging towards him!


    It was a burning sun of life that turned all things along its way into lava. The sun itself was the man named Joshua at his full-strength, fully unleashing himself and completely freeing himself off all shackles!


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Joshua''s body was like light and fire, each step of his on the ground was destructive as if dynamite were detonating beneath it. The brutal impact shook the land wildly, creating radioactive-patterned fissure over the barren plain. Dust storms rose one after the other behind his body, turning into lava rain as they came in contact with the searing emission over the warrior''s body.


    But before the lava rain touched the ground, Joshua had covered thousands of meters and appeared before Akhar, his body carrying a burnt odor!


    Bang! With one heavy step, the warrior brutally brandished the spear in his hand, swiping precisely towards the knight''s hip as if it was a bludgeon. The incredible heat caused the black body of the spear to turn blazing white as if it was melting. Though it appeared to carry no hint of technique, it was assuredly an incarnation of the purest of brute strength, forcing the air to surge ferociously with plasma, a physical kinetic power that was unavoidable even for the knight.


    Even then, was there a need to evade?


    Completely serious, Akhar''s gray pupils glinted in starlight. With a cold grunt, he reached out with his left hand and, with a raised palm, all gravity within hundreds of meters utterly vanished.


    The weight beneath his feet emptied at once, Joshua''s immeasurably ferocious drive now became vulnerable. His spear attack that engulfed Akhar completely and cut off all routes of escape now had openings that should not be due to the knight''s power, and by his own strength, his spear slipped past the knight''s head, missing its target.


    In the next instant, with a press of Akhar''s left hand, a terrifying gravity that was thousands fold more powerful before pressed down on Joshua, holding him tightly where he was!


    The thousands fold of gravity was in truth, trivial to Joshua. Even if his body weighed a ton or a thousand times that, it was merely so. With his bare hands, he could carry or send a peak of that weight flying. That being said, Akhar''s gravity manipulation was working against the warrior body internally. In that every moment, Joshua could sense that the delicate lifeforce constructs within his body were contorted and shifted under that horrifying gravity, with streaks of that energy circulation stopping at once!


    Unable to quickly adapt to the monumental gravity, Joshua lost mobility temporarily. On the other hand, Akhar, too, had no way of retaliating¡ªusing the gravity to restrain a being such as the warrior was the same as using an ordinary fishing net to catch a whale that was a dozen meters long. It took all the power the knight had to keep the ''net'' from not breaking, so how could he attack?


    Soon, however, Akhar was forced to give up the restraint over Joshua. He rose high above, focused, mustered himself, and stabbed out with his lance!


    This time, it was not a rapidly vibrating ripple that churns everything into powder. Instead, it was a twisted cascade that was as fast as light and inescapable. The gravitational shift that drove forward at light speed, hitting the warrior''s skull after he just recovered mobility!


    Gravity, which exists across all worlds and all things across the multiverse, is universally overwhelming and inescapable.


    The gravity wave created by Akhar was the same. As the unstoppable crooked undulation that surged, it bypassed Joshua''s skin that could withstand heat at thousands of degrees, slip through the complex muscle composition that was tougher than steel before penetrating orichalcum divine bones, striking the warrior at his most vulnerable brain!


    With a single strike that concussed the skull, Joshua''s openings ejected fountains of red-black blood. Having just stood up, the warrior froze before kneeling on the ground on one foot, unmoving.


    One hit one kill! The gravity lance drive that struck at the genuine speed of light was virtually a lightspeed spear that killed innumerable powerful foes for Akhar, one of his trump cards that helped him establish the Central Empire all by himself. But even when he saw that his attack had struck true on Joshua and bled him from his mouth and nose, the knight did not dare let his guard down.


    Because he knew that the greatest weakness of his own attack was its sub-par energy level.


    All things were formed from several fundamental energies, gravity being just one of them.


    It was the most majestic energy that permeates the multiverse, and according to the Celestial Saint''s observation, nothing so far had appeared capable of blocking this phenomenon across the many different worlds.


    However, unlike the drive of similar energies such as ''power of the link between all things'', ''power of the core in all things'', and the ''power of decline in all things'', the destructive power of gravity was several levels lower.


    That was why, a millennium ago, when Akhar had used his gravity lance to strike the weak points of Divine-domain monsters such as the Lodestone Splendor Dragon and the Four-armed Stone Core Giant when he hunted them, he was unable to deal a fatal blow.


    It was not the time to celebrate!


    And reality verified the fact.


    Seeing that Akhar was prudent enough to not approach him, Joshua who appeared maimed and frozen rose again, his movement so agile and complete it did not appear impeded. Nonetheless, the knight''s strike was not without effect¡ªthe blood that spilled out from the warrior''s nose and mouth had lost all liveliness. Pouring down on the ground, it penetrated the sand as if steel water, shaping a small crater. Joshua left eye was utterly blown up too albeit regenerating rapidly.


    Shaking his head to shrug the blood away from his face, Joshua looked up at Akhar in the sky. His eyes, now completely healed, glinted with excitement.


    "Manipulating gravity. It''s really almost cheating." Joshua muttered in a deep voice. "Luckily, I know some of it too!"


    Gripping the swordspear, earth and rock started to orbit around the warrior as if weightless. Joshua''s own substantial vigor was at a level that could autonomously influence electromagnetic fields surrounding his body. He no longer needed to use the recoil of aura to fly, instead float as he wished with anti-gravity force.


    That was why, while the knight''s spear did strike his brain, the natural lifeforce barrier in his skull shaved off ninety percent of the power behind the blow, avoiding lethal damage.


    Even so, against an enemy whose first ordinary strike almost cost his life, Joshua felt not a hint of fear. Instead, a curious thrill rose from the bottom of his heart. Without question, Akhar, a former Divine-domain champion now at Heavenly-pinnacle was his best and most equal opponent. Battling against him, Joshua could unleash his full-power or perhaps even more, and such was the greatest delight and excitement for a warrior!


    Meanwhile, unlike Joshua, Akhar was not in a great mood. Seeing that his ultimate move really turned out to be fruitless, the warrior could only lightly sigh inwardly.


    However, he did not hesitate to use his next move¡ªthe emperor of a bygone millennium stood in the air and clenched his spear in utmost seriousness. Multifarious starlight thus started to rise and fall between the sky and the ground before assembling on the silver-white body of the lance.


    Dazzling and beautiful stardust spread across all direction, encircling the lance like a galaxy.


    As the singularity appeared, Joshua also promptly felt the weight around him promptly vanishing¡ªor to be precise, it was the lance itself turning into the very concept of gravity and weight as it emanated the starlight singularity! The warrior''s gaze now affixed on the polearm that was reminiscent of a galaxy itself, and under Akhar''s anonymous technique, pieces of boulders hundred of meters wide cracked and left the surface of the earth. Rapidly shattering, the boulders churned into weightless and ever-present dust, dancing across the earth.


    Joshua, standing upon the land, naturally rose with the rocks to the sky. He did sit and wait for Akhar''s move that was clearly another lethal one, sprinting immediately towards the knight immediately, taking one step after another as he rose to the air, Dragonslayer Swordspear in hand.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Joshua''s every step appeared to be treaded upon immeasurably solid ground. Since he was denied gravity, he created his own stepping spots. By using several times the amount of aura he usually used, the warrior could shape bases where he could rest his foot. Whether it was vacuum or mud, stone or air, Joshua could place his every step on his own aura.


    At the same time, the warrior created an empty dimension around him. And in that environment where gravity was not barred, he darted towards Akhar at several times the speed of sound!


    Boom!


    It was a short but resounding crash! In an instant that barely allowed a thought, Joshua arrived before Akhar. The Dragonslayer Swordspear has yet to cool from that diagonal swipe before, but already, the crimson body of the spear stabbed out directly at the knight''s skull, forming an arc light akin to a meteorite across the atmosphere!


    However, Akhar''s preparations were complete in that very instant.


    [Falling Stars]!


    The knight seemed to hold a galaxy in his two hands, and within it was all the weight of endless lands within dozens of square kilometers. If Joshua''s attack before was as if a metaphorical ''mountain'' crashing down, Akhar''s blow was a little ''mountain'' pummel!


    Completely engulfed in starlight, the orichalcum lance was now seemingly a celestial body in itself, bearing a cumbersome and terrifying energy that was not at all stagnant. Splitting thunder blasted the air one after the other, and with a slight shift of position, several hundreds of square kilometers were comprehensively devoured by the pure-white air current.


    And against Joshua''s own swordspear that came stabbing at several dozen times the speed of sound, Akhar had zero intention of dodging. Holding his own lance steadily and solemnly, he thrust out too!


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom¡ª


    As if the stars were truly falling, incredible soundwaves tore across the land while the silver lance propelled out in a simple manner. In comparison, the ''light'' Dragonslayer Swordspear was virtually sent flying away from Joshua''s hands by the horrifying shockwave without any resistance.


    Thus, the silver lance immediately cut the warrior''s right hand into minced meat, completely penetrating his right chest and pounding it into ash!


    Under the brutal gravity ripple and the colossal billion-ton pressure, even Joshua''s flesh could not withstand that brief second.


    Still, Akhar''s gaze froze. He was certainly delighted by the outcome but he was unsure how things would turn out like this¡ªgiven the warrior''s ability, even if he had no way of blocking the Falling Stars, he would never be so unwise as to send himself to death!


    And very soon, he had no time to think.


    The warrior who had half his chest shattered did not fall along with his spear¡ªbehind him, innumerable drops of blood autonomously assemble the ionic energy in the world around them, turned black rapidly and detonated. The phenomenal momentum thus briskly sent the warrior who was smiling ferociously directly in front of Akhar.


    Then, a tremendous punch capable of shattering peaks built from adamantium into powder swung out!

 Chapter 477 Divine Domain and Guidance

    With Joshua and Akhar''s ability, it would not be difficult for them to keep fighting for ten days and nights. There were countless lifeforce constructs similar to high-performance engines within the warrior''s border that spontaneously absorb all energies adrift around the warrior, while the knight used the celestial power from the land below his feet¡ªthe energy reservoirs were essentially endless.


    The power they possessed in their threshold, their incredible regeneration prowess as well as that combat pattern where they attack and parry on different occasions, it would be days or months before the victor was decided.


    Now, both sides were equally matched and unable to acquire a significant advantage. Nonetheless, both keep improving in the fight itself, grasping their opponent''s technique and rhythm. For that matter, Joshua estimated through his analysis and technique that he could completely grasp Akhar''s energy conversion order and combat tempo after thirteen thousand and seven hundred exchanges, and comprehensively push him back after five thousand more.


    As long as the undead knight did not have some number that made a broke through of the show or some hidden trump card, the battle was essentially decided.


    Still, apart from Akhar not being of such lowly standard, did Grandia have the time for him to keep fighting?


    Above the skies of the former Ulan Empire at the Guetard Highlands by the edge of the plains, five colossal black beams were pillaring the world. Vortex-shaped black clouds swirled as purple lightning flashed within, emanating a foreboding and suffocating scent. Joshua did not have to think to know that it was Akhar''s move that was causing the very world to shift and welcome the descent of the apocalypse.


    He has to get rid of him as soon as possible.


    With that thought, the warrior paid the cost that was the right side of his body as bait and was dealt a heavy blow by the enemy. Then, gripping his left fist, he pulled back as if to push a small planet, and violently swung out!


    Boom!


    A plain and simple cross punch, condensed with every spirit and energy the warrior had without any fancy pattern, thus pummeled everything within hundreds of meters into vacuum. The moment it struck Akhar''s chest, the knight''s eyes bulged as its sockets shattered. All bones behind his chest were reduced to ashes even as he lost his grip on the celestial lance, himself becoming a rocket that was lifting off at full-speed, flying off in dozen times the speed of sound!


    Behind him, the dust that floated over the plains, black clouds, and extraordinary chilling winds was completely dispersed and expelled by the force of the punch. There was even a visible, lengthy pathway that was several miles wide that stretched to the edge of vision appearing out of thin air!


    The heavy punch had assembled power enough to pummel mountains into powder, exceeding the force of a million-ton plummeting meteor. If it crashes upon the ground, it would undoubtedly blast more than half the plain into a boiling sea of lava, and yet Akhar had taken the brunt of it with his own chest!


    Agony!


    Extreme Agony!


    The agony that cuts into the heart! The agony that engulfs the lungs and seeps into the bone!


    As if his immeasurably sturdy body was slit away from the waist, the knight''s thorax, heart, gut and many other internal organs were completely turned into ash¡ªit was unquestionably an even more serious injury than Joshua''s! Supreme anguish spread throughout his physicality, but it never affected Akhar''s thoughts¡ªthe successor of the Celestial Apostle was calmly thinking even when he was sent flying.


    It was a truly monumental blow, but it was less than when he drank the exquisite wine that was mixed with poison of the hundred-head serpent! To prevent Joshua from following up with his attack, Akhar forced himself to focus and open his eyes even as he was sent flying rapidly. He looked towards the bearing where the warrior was, and, stretching out his remaining right hand, he clenched the nothingness heavily.


    Immediately, circles of starry radiance rippled around the knight''s body. Silver splendor glinted in the atmosphere while the crystalline undulation flowed like a stream. Under the cascading, space itself contorted like water flowing invisibly, and Joshua, who bit down on his severe wounds was held back by the twisted space and forced to stop his follow-up.


    The manipulator of gravity could distort dimensions within a limited area. Under Akhar''s full-power control, the few thousand meters of distance between him and Joshua turned into an erratic space with innumerable traps, as well as thousands of special spots where gravity fluctuated at varying degrees¡ªnormal people who entered it mistakenly would be torn into innumerable pieces in seconds.


    Joshua would have considered going for a full direct breakthrough if he was at full-form. However, at present, his right hand and most of his chest were still missing, which in turn meant that there was no way he could step past that malevolent barrier.


    Meanwhile, Akhar dropped to the ground. After being pummeled deep into the lithosphere by Joshua, it was a chance he could use to activate the protocrystal power within his body and undergo high-speed regeneration.


    The surrounding ground started to squirm as innumerable protocrystal mana buried beneath ground was absorbed by Akhar, causing the land to cave in for almost ten meters. In the very next instant, the knight had mostly recovered his chest wounds with pure power and swiftly broke the dirt apart, rose out of the deep crater in rage.


    But the sight before his eyes astonished him so much that he forgot about his counterstroke.


    A towering titan giant, whose head broke through the clouds and possessed six tremendous arms, was reaching out with his hand that blotted out the heavens and seemed to be made out of steel, pressing down from above Akhar''s head!


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Dull explosions that seemed to have no end resounded around the giant hand. Several kilometers around them, all dimensional barriers and gravity traps were thus totally crushed by the purest and most monumental of power. Akhar, caught unprepared after having just flown out from the dirt, was promptly pressed back in it¡ªand even milled for a bit.


    At present, Joshua was at the center of the giant formed from Combat Aura Steel Armor. His expression solemn as he controlled the lifeforce giant, he took aim at where the knight was pressed down upon and launched repeated brutal blows in that area like a pile-driver.


    Furthermore, though the six-armed giant''s rate of attack was not fast, it had six arms. Under the incessant pounding, white waves of air engulfed the word, while waves of dirt surged over a dozen kilometers away even as the entire plain trembled brutally as if struck by a 9.0 magnitude earthquake.


    If this was a pile-driver, then this was assuredly the most powerful pile-driver in the world!


    At the same time, the warrior''s shattered right arm and chest was refilled and repaired by clusters of pure lifeforce that cascaded out of his body. He had also fused the sea of lifeforce within the Azurite into the titan body, and this was the right time to apply its use.


    Be it the Mycroft Continent''s Kokyu-ho, meditation technique or Grandia''s style of absorbing protocrystal power in order to unleash the brain''s psionic power, to Joshua, all of them were a cultivation method that shifted and refined his living fundamentals.


    To make a comparison, if all things and life were an ''egg'' that would hatch an unknown creature before cultivation, then the varied training methods were changing the yolk in the ''egg'' bit by bit into the most ideal and powerful form.


    Sensing and touching energy; training and utilizing energies; developing a power that belongs exclusively to yourself; arriving at the limit where the ''egg'' could reach. Those were the thresholds of Steel, Silver, Gold, and Supreme.


    Legendary on the other hand was a complete sublimation and morphing. Just like it should be after innumerable training and culturing, the sentiency within the egg would finally understand what was its most perfect and most forceful form, thus breaking its own shell like a butterfly emerging from its pupa!


    Boooooom!!!!


    Having emulated Urbandy''s Majestic Mountain Titan power, the six-armed giant was now utterly different than when it had wrestled against Herlas in the past. On the giant''s six arms were six flowing energy that was completely different and terrifying.


    Searing heat, blunt force, vibration, piercing, crushing, and explosion. Each punch would trample over the ground where Akhar was, and under the impact of different attributes, the ordinary earth was pounded into layers of atomic dust, blown a dozen kilometers away by the warm, roaring cyclones.


    Within Joshua''s body, vast lifeforce burned and twirled with every pounding fist. The towering giant would lift his own iron fist high above where dark red halos would out of thin air and encircle the steely arms and unleash dazzling radiance. Then, in the next instant, the fist would fall as the halos hummed in an orderly manner. Arcs of electricity would also flash like an electromagnetic accelerator, providing incomparable impact force for the punch!


    It was unimpeded by water and fire, as well as invincible against steel! Be it the surrounding lava heat or the lightning and thunder that flashed in the atmosphere, everything was now completely absorbed by the giant and converted for his own purposes, into a catalyst that supports his growth. Though Joshua had almost endless physical strength, he still suddenly felt an emptiness within his body after thousands of punches, and a rare sensation of tiredness arose!


    "Aaaaaaargh!"


    One moment of hesitation had caused Akhar to take thousands of heavy fists. Finally returning to consciousness at the center of the hole that had turned into a deep lava crater, the knight bellowed in rage. Seizing the brief second that the warrior tried to catch his breath, he clenched his teeth, dragged his ragged body and raised his arms to catch the warrior''s blow directly.


    In the next instant, an immeasurably tremendous repelling force spread across all directions without discrimination as if a natural calamity!


    Whoosh! Boom!


    It was just the thousandth of a second! Everything was emptied within thousands of meters, be it lava, mud, dust, pebbles or the giant steel fist that Joshua transformed into. Everything was repelled by an unreasonable power that was as vast as the oceans, while a huge empty circle thus appeared in the center of the barren plain.


    When seen from above, a ''vacuum gemstone'' made out of stardust would be visible in the middle of the gray-black plains. Compared to it, golden lava, black radiation-shaped fissure, and the iron giant were mere specks.


    Then, the air that had been repelled turned into monstrous tidal shockwaves that drowned everything. It reached several times the speed of sound, with the Death Shade troops some distance away blown away like dust before the crazed billow that outclasses thunders resounded a few seconds later.


    While the six-armed giant was not sent flying by the wind, as if gripped by a deity, Joshua was held down by an incomparable pressure where he was! The pulling force, almost as if it had come from a black hole, was tugging at the warrior forcefully as if compelling him to go down on all fours. Through it all, the frightening gravity forced the virtually weightless lifeforce giant into the ground, pressing out streaks of thick and vast black fissures!


    At the same time, Akhar''s body levitated above the sky. Since his surroundings were now immaterial vacuum, whether the tidal shockwave was billowing or the six-armed giant was being pressed down into the ground, there was simply no sound at all like those ancient mimes. Even so, the maimed knight was completely serious, leveling a heavy¡ªor respectful¡ªgaze at Joshua.


    The warrior, too, moved the giant''s skull and ''stared'' at the rare opponent in return.


    ¡ªDivine-domain, the power of Legendary!


    Without a doubt, the terrific repulsing force before and that heavy restraint that came at who-knows how many folds the force of normal gravity, all if it has surpassed the limits of Supreme and Heavenly. Instead, it was a genuine extraordinary power that was Legendary!


    "That''s right, it''s Divine-domain."


    As if able to tell what the warrior was thinking, Akhar did not hold anything back and directly communicated with a sound that came from his spirit.


    Although his body had been thumped thousands of times by the six-armed giant Joshua turned into, the knight spoke crisply and honestly despite his immeasurably broken body.


    "At the same threshold, I could not beat you."


    Right now, Akhar''s body was quickly disintegrating¡ªbut it was not dispersing as bodies usually do in death, instead transforming into a more profound form.


    Through Joshua''s extraordinary vision, he could almost see that the space up front was becoming warped, while an obscure human silhouette rapidly formed. There was no doubt that the knight''s eggshell had broken¡ªno longer suppressing his own ability, Akhar naturally broke away from the egg, becoming an even more formidable, perfect lifeform that was closer to the core of his power!


    Thus, a human silhouette that was built entirely out of gravitational waves formed in the center of the vacuum. It¡ªor he, the Divine-domain champion Akhar, raised his hand, while the immeasurably titanic six-armed giant that stood over six-hundred meters tall quickly felt the reverse of gravity and was pulled up int the air by the tremendous pull.


    "To tell the truth, warrior, you''ve already defeated me," Akhar said, still ignorant of Joshua''s name.


    The moment the former emperor''s invisible body had begun forming, it started to self-extinguish. The Origin power of Grandia had was filled with the deathliness of its end.


    It was a destructive power that did not dull against the Void and Chaos, causing the abilities around the world to be locked at Heavenly-pinnacle. Any individual who wished to ascend or unleash Divine-domain power therefore had to the pay the price that was their life¡ªeven the knight, who was originally an undead spirit aspect, was unable to escape it.


    However, the undead knight had not a hint of terror as he faced death just as he recovered his full-power form.


    "But warfare is neither fair nor just," he said with an unfathomably tranquil tone that perhaps carried a hint of a smile. "Now, experience the power of Divine-domain!"


    Slowly closing his palms together, the world was shrouded in ever-present starlight once more. While Akhar appeared to just put his hands together, Joshua felt a monumental gravity power that was almost truly celestial appear around his body. The boundless power seemed intent on devouring the world. It surged towards Joshua from all directions as if to compress, flatten and squeezing him into an atomic particle invisible to the naked eye!


    The sensation was akin to being turned into an origin singularity¡ªthe blackhole of the Void. Gravity of the utmost terror and irresistible thus appear within the giant''s body, and in no time at all, the seven-hundred-meter-tall lifeforce giant crumbled, crushed into a form that was no taller than three meters!


    Countless delicate energy construct exploded amidst the crumbling, but the terrible impact could not escape the body and could only reverberate within the warrior''s own body, leading to multiple damages.


    "Hahaha! That''s truly incredible!"


    Even so, Joshua was not even angry after his opponent suddenly used a Legendary ability. That was how war should be¡ªwhat right do you have to protest when the enemy possesses an ability that surpasses yours? As a warrior, it was an inescapable fact that he should be aware of. Furthermore, the warrior was not fuming,but instead laughing in delight!


    He had now experienced the true power of Legendary! A real Legendary ability unleashed at himself! This was not the same like those myriads of circumstances he came across, such as when Pope Igor instantly wiped out berserk dragons by the tens of thousands, Israel''s ability in a practice bout or the supporting energy Nature''s Magister used solely to save him. There was no doubt, right now, Akhar''s was throwing an attack at him with the intent to kill, imbued with the most serious, honest and unconcerned attitude!


    That was it! A power that he had long expected and desired to experience!


    In the formless gravity cage, the six-armed giant toiled to spread its arms even as its body that glinted with a steel cold gray-white light shrunk slowly. Every move it made was so cumbersome as if it was pushing away a thousand-meter peak. As Joshua struggled against its lock, the giant''s extra four arms fused into its ordinary pair or arms in the next instant¡ªthe warrior was deliberately calibrating and focusing his energy, and was not being compelled by Akhar!


    Besides, who on earth said that Legendary power was invincible?


    Divine patterns started to spread over the surface of Joshua''s body. As the warrior laughed savagely, the patterns unleashed a dull red radiance.


    Who was so certain that his death was assured, his defeat guaranteed? Is he truly unable of breaking the gravity field lock and realistically blow a hole into that divine power?


    Spreading his fingers and then clenching his fist, Joshua assumed the most standard and indisputable combat posture despite the exponential gravity force. The lifeforce giant had completely shrunk and returned into Joshua''s body in its entirety then. Soon, rebar-like veins and muscle squirmed visibly and with much difficulty under the skin of his arms, contracting and extending, keeping a power that was the most violent and irrepressible!


    Then, the warrior brandished both fists towards the sky!


    Bang!


    An earth-shattering echo exploded while air-current blew rampantly. The warrior''s arms were shattered into ever-present bloody sprinkles the moment he swung out, but those exploded too and shrouded his surroundings with a crimson vapor. The horrible wave of red air swept through the land around in several dozen times the speed of sound, and the plain that was still largely intact was instantly blown into dust by that power.


    Then, thick and brutal cyclones carried the debris towards all directions!


    After the dust settled and all the shockwaves were gone, tremendous sandstorms slowly formed by the edge of the barren plains, billowing towards the distance.


    And with those colossal windstorms acting as a background scene, above the sky, the gravity human silhouette that was slowly dissipating and the dying, exhausted warrior stared at each other from afar.


    The flesh in the warrior''s arms had been utterly torn, leaving just stark-white bone that contained divinity and did not shatter. Nonetheless, it remained that there were many cracks appearing over it, as if it would shatter in the very next moment.


    "Extraordinary power could decide the fate of the world," Akhar said softly in the air. "The paths civilizations tread is entirely determined by existences like you and me."


    Even as he spoke, more than half of the knight''s body had vanished¡ªeven then, he seemed satisfied.


    "That was why you must be alert, respectful and prudent." He smiled, nodding. "Because one moment of carelessness would lead your fellow beings into the wrong path."


    His gaze fixed on Joshua as if to carve the warrior''s image into his mind, Akhar could not help but sigh softly.


    "Anonymous warrior. You are a successor of the Sage whose ability and innate gifts are irrefutable. Could you really lead life in the Mycroft Continent forward towards the right future?"


    Could you really use the sacrifice of our world to ignite its flame again and walk towards the light?


    It was a line that the knight who inherited the wish of the Celestial Apostle¡ªhis teacher¡ªleft unsaid.


    On the other hand, Joshua opened his eyes after calming the erratic energy flow in his body.


    "Who would know the future?" The warrior replied with a voice as firm as steel without any hesitation.


    "But I am brave enough to make a choice."


    The human silhouette, built of the light from the stars, kept quiet for a long time before silently scattering into nothingness.


    Leaving just a single line.


    "Then I''ll leave the rest to you, warrior."


    In the sky, light of stars assembled and pointed towards the Guetard Highlands at the edge of the plains. There, dark clouds were forming a cortex while five¡ªnow four¡ªhuge beams pillared the world, causing streaks of purple lightning to break through the horizon.


    It was a guiding light, pointing towards the place everything had begun and would end.

 Chapter 478 Final Choice Part One

    Starlight hung over the plain.


    Joshua looked up towards the coordinates that glinted in a lively manner amidst the darkness, staying silent for a dozen seconds before looking down at the vast wilderness.


    It was an utterly unfamiliar land to him. It went as far as the eye could see but was barren and deathly, without a single hint of life. By its edge were the black shadows hidden within the shade, shrouded in sandstorms and dark clouds.


    The sun and the moon were completely extinguished, with starlight soon concealed by the clouds too. Apart from the flashing purple lightning, the world was in deep murkiness and without a hint of luminescence. Then, the starlight coordinate suddenly rose and stretched over the edge of the horizon, creating a curved silver line that links directly to the top of Guetard Highlands.


    Even the depths of darkness could not hide its luminosity, because it was a final mark Akhar left behind.


    Joshua stared intently at the solid belt of light as chill brimming in deathliness spread around his body. It resembled a blind alley directed towards the netherworld, but even if that was the case, the warrior had no reason to retreat now.


    Shaking of layers of substantial stone that condensed over his body, Joshua took the first step.


    ¡ªAnonymous knight.


    Though he still was unaware of the knight''s name, the warrior understood from the bottom of his heart that he was a praiseworthy champion who had the shoulders to carry all splendor.


    Even if he destroyed the world and compelled countless Death Shades to kill countless people, even if the both of them did not exchange more than ten utterances and that they had fought for less than an hour, it would not change a thing.


    Each spear jab, each move, and each gravity wave shift were imbued with the knight''s reluctance and doubts, his confusion and sadness¡ªand ultimately his calm heart as he faced it all. Just through several exchanges, Joshua had already understood¡ªbetter than most others¡ªwhat kind of a man he was, and the truth of how heavy his burdens were.


    Now, he had left his burdens and died silently, turning into dust.


    And now Joshua had taken over everything.


    Advancing along the path of light, Joshua suddenly found himself so calm that he was a little cold. He waved his hand, and thus the Dragonslayer Swordspear that had dropped in the distance turned into a ray of light and returned to his hand.


    It''s always been so. He thought a little dispassionately. War has always been so, never changing.


    Fighting against human champions was completely different from slaughtering beast and Chaos monsters. Each stab of the warrior''s spear, each fist, or each throw out was not to pummel a simplistic lifeform but to dominate their will. Neither did he merely fought with weapon and knuckles, but also his own conviction and soul.


    Each exchange was a clash of spirit and will, as well as a wrestle between belief and determination. Power merely decides who was stronger¡ªit was the soul that truly determines the victor.


    Just like that one blow before.


    The incredible gravity shift had levitated stone and sand within a radius of ten kilometers, pulled towards the sky above by the gravity that the old knight had condensed within Joshua''s body. Under the exponentially terrific gravity, the multitudinous gravel that weighed billions of tons would have pounded and compressed the warrior into an unimaginable extra-condensed material, sealing the warrior tightly¡ªor completely crush him, the layer of concentrated stone over his body being clear evidence.


    Facing such a calamity-level attack powerful enough to change the landscape, Joshua''s only method to solve it was to abandon his flesh and transform into the lifeforce giant. Then, with the realization that he could lose his life, he simulated the detonation of a Nuclear Star, triggering the lifeforce ignition within his body, he gathered and converted it into the purest heat, impact force, and radiance, bursting it at full power.


    He was almost at the last step¡ªat the very last moment, Joshua almost wanted to abandon his physicality to use this final and most scorching self-sacrificing attack, just to attempt breaking out from the invisible cage that could imprison stars.


    If everything did turn out that way, it would quite simply be the most perfect battle that would make the warrior''s blood boil to its very limit. It was a bet with life and everything on the line, to see who would gain final victory.


    However, it was impossible for all things in this world to be perfect.


    [Stellar Bind] was suddenly cut short.


    The user''s spiritual fragment went to the warrior, along with the horrifying gravity ripple, which told the warrior the name of the skill and foretold the knight''s end. Stellar Bind was assuredly a formidable technique as its name suggests¡ªas long as he survived after withstanding that skill, the warrior could use the gravity that crushes all things to shatter his own sturdy ''eggshell'', refining his body into the threshold of Legendary.


    But everything came to a prompt end. Akhar''s final attack had initially neutralized all of Joshua''s moves, forcing the warrior to almost use a counter that required the warrior to burn his own life and soul, only to exhaust the old knight himself.


    He was simply too old.


    The warrior clenched his fists; his wounds, yet to heal, cracked. Blood dripped to the ground and kicked up dust, the dark red droplet seemingly intent on gestating something the moment it came out, only to end up as a bubble of scattered blood absorbed by dried sand. In his hand, Joshua weapons could also sense their master''s fluctuating heart and so remained silent.


    A thousand years. It had been a thousand years since Akhar had persished. If not for the Ulan Empire exhausting its national power to find his tomb and remains and used the most depth psionic spells to reassemble his soul mark that had drifted across the entire continent, the old knight would have completely vanished into a puff of smoke a lot earlier.


    How then would he reawaken as a Heroic Spirit and unleash a Divine-domain attack? Even then, he had reached his own end. His fight against Joshua was his last stand, and what the Celestial Stockade had burnt was not Akhar''s physical energy, but his very soul.


    He did not hold back and certainly fought at full-power¡ªhe was merely old, and only that.


    In the end, the knight who lost to time did not receive the most perfect ending.


    Meanwhile, Joshua reached the highlands.


    Gales billowed, forming vortices while turning dust and pebbles into sharp blades, tearing up all things engulfed within. The black sandstorm in the Guetard Highlands resembled the sturdiest of city walls and unbreachable fortresses, denying entry to all visitors.


    The belt of starlight broke through the dust, spreading towards the center of the highlands. Hence, the warrior never stopped walking, and began to hurry instead.


    With one step out, the sights around him blurred as wild burning wind flowed around his body, stabbing rapidly into the infinite storm like a red-hot chisel. The dark windstorms thus started to churn and disperse before its brute power, the natural force bowing its head to one man. Soon, the gigantic vortex visibly spilt in two¡ªas if Moses was parting the red sea, it retreated to two ends on either side of the Highlands, revealing in its center the path the warrior should take.


    However, Joshua still appeared rather disgruntled. He raised his Dragonslayer Swordspear and made a cross stroke towards both black sandstorms. Now, even as the winds continue to disperse, it started to lose most of its power after the energy source that constructed the gigantic vortex was pierced by shapeless lifeforce emission.


    Soon, the warrior slowed down and looked up towards the majestic giant city before him. It was the end of the starlight''s guidance, and his destination.


    Guetard, the Imperial Capital of the former Ulan Empire.


    The other end of the black sandstorm was a majestic city, built between two majestic hills. On the summit of those hills were six incomparably towering black towers carved with innumerable runes. The city walls were carved completely out of gray stone, its sturdy fort and arrow tower standing behind it. Nearby, four beams of light tore into the heavens and pillared the earth, stirring the black sky into a bottomless vortex.


    Though this city was essentially where the Death Shades originated, there was no trace of a single one of those undead spirits. Joshua reached out with his senses seriously, and there definitely was no scent of their deathliness¡ªalthough he also found a curious presence he could not tell if it was alive or dead.


    Naturally, no one came to open the city gates. That was why the warrior clapped his hands when he reached the city walls, causing it to crumble into innumerable shards as if it was a sandcastle falling under a wave of seawater. Before him, the gray dust layered a path forward, allowing Joshua to enter the city unhindered.


    The city itself was shrouded in complete darkness, with rowdy yet mysterious noises wafting from some unknown spot. The houses covered in the shade were arranged tidily unlike the usual topographies of cities, resembling more of a gigantic magic circle instead.


    In the center of the city were four colossal obelisks, with the ruins of three others surrounding them. Those structures were covered completely in a black luster, and were also the exact center of the beams of light that tore into the skies.


    Joshua looked up to glance at the obelisk before turning to the houses below ground. It was the source of the presence that was neither living nor dead as well as the rowdy noise¡ªif it was some malevolent monster, the warrior would not mind culling them in his stride.


    But what he saw made him stare blankly.


    Undeniably, there were squirming and mysterious monsters in each house. Their body appeared to be a mixture of mud and slime, with every single one of them virtually sealed within their rooms. As if sensing Joshua''s gaze, the monsters stopped making any noise and quivered instead, not daring to make a sound.


    Still, the warrior could identify their essence in an instant.


    They were once humans, but were corrupted by the substantial deathly air of the netherworld and thus morphed into a completely different being.


    Twenty-seven years ago, the apocalypse had happened right here in this city. The power that had switched life and death, light and darkness had also delivered netherworld scent across the world, awakening the endless armies of Death Shades.


    As for the citizens of the Imperial Capital who were at the closest proximity to that power, they turned into these mysterious monsters.


    These things¡ªor they¡ªwere beings that still had enough will to emit those noises. Those were wails and prayers under extreme agony, and normal humans would perhaps be unable to comprehend the bizarre language. Nonetheless, Joshua''s level allowed him to clearly understand the meaning implied.


    Neither alive nor perished, their bodies now mere ooze while death meant turning into Death Shades. That was why these being prayed neither for resurrection nor their demise¡­


    ... but eternal rest.


    "Ah¡­" Joshua sighed softly, closed his eyes for a while before opening them again as he headed towards the center of town determinedly.


    The fate of Grandia had been entrusted to himself by that anonymous knight. With the truth just before his eyes, Joshua would not stop now.


    So, in the very next moment, Joshua already stood before the four obelisks that were still upright.


    A huge city square lay at the heart of the city, garnished by white marble. The seven obelisks had been arranged orderly over it, while the middle of it was a tall platform of unknown purpose.


    At present, after Armand, the Death Shade Swordsman and the old knight had perished, three obelisks had vanished entirely, leaving just the base.


    Despite that, Joshua felt uncomfortable with the black luster that flowed over the remaining four obelisks. They appeared to be the hub of corruption¡ªSteel Strength that has been defiled were spread from each structure. And so the warrior moved, using his spiral spear jab to utterly shatter all four obelisks.


    There was no circle or barrier that blocked Joshua halfway through, making process was so easy that it was rather suspect if it had been an illusion. Furthermore, after pulling back, the warrior somehow felt his chest lighter as if a promise had been fulfilled.


    Faraway, in the direction of the Four Holy Cities, the Death Shade commanders that had been tangling with the lords of the four cities suddenly froze.


    The spellcaster who had been riding a crystal puppet showed an expression of emancipation, while the foggy human silhouette mumbled something in a language that was incomprehensible to normal people. On the other hand, the summoner who had called upon the presence of frost wyrms as well as otherworldy creatures was regretful since he had the upper hand, as the archer who held a golden longbow shrugged and laughed once carefreely.


    In the very next moment, these undead champions that had carried the fate of an era were gone with the wind, vanishing into nothingness.


    "What''s going on?"


    The mechanized elder, elven lady, dwarf and giant were all shocked and puzzled. Nonetheless, their gazes turned into surprise as they quickly look towards the Guetard Highlands while they tried to understand what was going on.


    The four dark beams of light in the distance were dispersing while the vortex and black clouds slowly returned to calm. The endless scent of deathliness has also ceased spreading to every corner of the world, instead accumulating at its origin¡ªGuetard city, shrouded in the lightlessness like a netherworld region.


    The darkness itself had unfathomable depth, as if it was the incarnation of death and destruction. It neither had a single glint or a single sound; it devoured everything whether it was the monsters'' wail or the shrill winds.


    It was now the chaos of nonexistence, a void before the world was born.


    Then, a little radiance ignited.


    The magic circle formed by the seven obelisks and the entire Guetard city that also included the highland sandstorm as well as the chilling winds in the barren plains drew everything between heaven and earth within it. The city itself was a mere hub that collected and condensed everything.


    Suddenly, at the very heart of that formation, an obscure cluster of light that was without shape or color appeared. It was indescribable apart from the fact that it existed, and was neither transparent nor solid. Even as it unleashed its light it would contract and expand as if a living creature.


    And a hand reached out from the darkness, catching the cluster of light.


    Joshua van Radcliffe knew that it was the truth of everything. Whether it was the fourth Heir''s unusual behavior, Urbandy''s past, the reason why the Death Shades slaughtered the living or the fate of this world that the old knight had mentioned, everything was contained within that mysterious cluster of light.


    He just had to grab it to learn everything.


    That was why he grasped it without hesitation.

 Chapter 479 Final Choice Part Two

    And so, information as boundless as the sea surged as if it was a force of nature, the countless fragmented but memories that bore a fiery-hot sensation flashing before the warrior''s eyes.


    It was the memory of a Saint.


    At first, all was emptiness and as dark as the abyss. But the Saint''s spirit walked amidst the Chaos of nothingness, and so Joshua''s own followed it ahead, exploring the obscurity.


    Though there was no end to Chaos, the starlight glinted, opening a path ahead and protecting the 103,000 pioneers. After an unknown period of time, the darkness scattered as the Saint finally found her target¡ªa newborn world.


    The Saint had walked for a long time without a hint of rest. She then pressed her hand on the mystical robes over her body and took it off. Runes then cascaded out of the robes as if an ocean was spilling out, forming a colossal net constructed from innumerable sacred markings and was large enough to cover everything. It released a light that could illuminate all things and drove the birth of this world. In seven days, the continents, the mountains, the oceans, the sun, and the moon took shape, and it was done.


    Joshua could sense that the Saint''s spirit was immeasurably exhausted but was filled with delight at the same time. A world was shaped by her very own hand was certainly something worth being joyful over, and Joshua could her muttering to herself¡ªa prayer that blesses the future of all life.


    Amidst scattered fragments of memories, Joshua could see the Saint''s subsequent actions. To stabilize the entire continent and prevent earthquakes, she planted something resembling the seed of a plant in the center of the continent that would eventually be named Grandia. The seedling quickly rooted, germinated and then grew into a character the warrior was familiar with.


    The larval form of the Majestic Mountain Titan Urbandy slumbered at the heart of the continent and grew, its lower body forming the base of the entire continent at the hastening of the Saint''s power, stabilizing and augmenting this world which had its entire growth accelerated.


    While she sowed the seed of the titan, the Saint found a shepherd child in the surrounding plains. Perhaps it was fate or some manner of coincidence, the Saint smiled as she watched the rather clumsy boy learned her legacy and finally became her student.


    She called him Akhar, the name of the Emperor who united the entire continent.


    The name of the old knight.


    *****


    Time flew as if everything was just a dream.


    A thousand years later, the Ulan Emperor and six Marshal Mages stood at the central square of their own capital. There were seven elevated platforms in that city square, each holding either a coffin or some ancient weapon and armor. In the entire city, everyone had followed a certain special order to stand at different corners of the city and form a tremendous magic circle.


    As the force that assembled the power of millions of people thus started to chant the curses of resurrection, endless soul marks gathered and each ancient hero awakened from the extended pages of history.


    The scenes soon ended with the awakening of the person inside the most ancient yet grandest coffin. As boundless specks of light condensed as if stars, the ancient Emperor opened his eyes.


    Thus, darkness and deathly cold fog engulfed everything.


    Even as Joshua witnessed all of it, nothing astonished him¡ªwhether it was the sudden darkness or cold presence of death.


    Because he had now known the complete truth.


    Drawing a deep breath, the warrior stared at the hazy cluster of light in his hand, his gaze complicated.


    "Sage¡­"


    Joshua now understood. He had received his answers for all his questions and doubts within the memory fragments left behind by the Celestial Saint. Whether it was the dragon-winged girls immeasurably stubborn attitude, Armand''s relief at his own death or the reality that the old knight Akhar Akyev had carried within his heart, he was now aware of it all.


    The war against the evil gods¡ªthe traitors¡ªthe sinners¡ªthe punishment of the saints¡ªthe Celestial Saint''s pleading and the final punishment.


    A hundred and three thousand sinners had been exiled and imprisoned within this newborn world. Whether living or dead, they would never gain reprieve due to the unique Steel Strength in the world of Grandia. For a thousand years, the soul of every life was converted into a mark, and like a matured grain the multitudinous souls hung between heaven and earth, awaiting their final judgment.


    The rage of the Sage had never once died¡ªhis punishment was merely postponed to a thousand years later. As everything ended and the Death Shade calamity concluded, all would return to Void and Chaos, with only a hundred and three thousand brave ones who fought to the last receiving pardon.


    Every remaining soul would thus be destroyed along with the world, turned into primordial tinder to perpetuate the long-dead Mycroft Continent.


    Such a detailed plan¡ªas expected of the Sage.


    Grasping the cluster of light that was gradually heating as if about to ignite, Joshua felt as if someone was speaking right beside his ear.


    Then, choose.


    Choose.


    The destruction of one world and the rebirth of another. Billions of souls are now in your hand¡ªyou are now a being who holds the fate of two worlds.


    It was not an imagined sound¡ªsomeone had definitely spoken.


    The warrior looked up to find the Celestial Saint''s vague shadow before him. In the silent darkness of Chaos, the illusory image of the Saint named Cynthia Morningstar smiled at him and spoke with an utterly tranquil tone.


    "It was my labor to collect the souls and the Initial Flame of this world, so that the Mycroft Continent could live on."


    "Heir to the Sage''s Legacy after a thousand years, my companion." The elf who was existed along the world said with a voice brimming with compassion. "If you cannot choose, please allow me."


    "It was I who pleaded from the teacher to lead them to this world. It was I who allowed them to flourish and create a civilization on Grandia. That is why, if you cannot choose, allow me to give them a conclusion, and let all things fade away."


    *****


    In the distant Mycroft Continent, Pope Igor of the Far Sea Sacred Mountain and Hillya the dragon-winged girl raised their head simultaneously. Scepter, robe, and azurite were unleashing radiances at once, illuminating the entire Star Altar. However, both seemed to be ignoring the glow, their eyes fixed on the void away from the world.


    Meanwhile, in the Imperial Capital of the Northern Empire, the blond swordsman who wore the dual blades over his belt touched their hilts subconsciously. He could feel that the swords he was immeasurably familiar with were starting to sear as if some existence was resonating with it from an extremely faraway place.


    At the same time, the gargantuan phantom of a magical formation promptly appeared in the world of Grandia. Holy luminosity drifted for a moment as if to consume the world, only to stop immediately as if time itself had frozen.


    Soon, it became clear that time had indeed frozen and the entire world was shrouded in darkness.


    In speechless silence, the cluster of light Joshua held in his hand began to burn quietly.


    At the Four Holy Cities, the warriors who had been fighting endless undead spirits suddenly noticed that their enemy had completely turned into ash in an instant, fading into a puff of smoke. However, before the four cities'' lords could feel the emotions of the occasion, the frozen time paused the sight in the very next instant.


    In the center of the continent, the gigantic titan shifted its head. As the child of a deity it could hold on for a second, but it merely sighed in that single second.


    Within the capital enshrouded in darkness on the Guetard Highlands, it was only within the area where the warrior held the illuminating fluorescence that wind could move, sound could be conducted and time continued to flow.


    The flame burned, signaling that the Initial Flame of this entire world had arrived here and that the time of the world had stopped too. Because the light of existence was slowly vanishing, all things crumbled within the unobservable Void, allowing Chaos of the unknown to dominate everything.


    Then, Joshua spoke.


    "No need," he answered, "Allow me."


    Staring at the hesitant elven lady¡ªa heroine who had paid the innumerable price in the fight against Evil Gods and finally triumphing, a smile surfaced over the warrior''s solemn face.


    It was a rather stiff smile since the warrior was out of practice, but it was incomparably honest.


    "You''re a hero and a being who saved an entire world," Joshua said softly and peacefully. "A hundred and three thousand sinners survived thanks to your plea, even birthing a civilization."


    "You''re the Creator of this world. You should be accepting all honor and praise, why would you need to wipe away your own splendor after death?"


    "Allow me, this living being, to do it. Who else other than me in this world could shoulder it?" The man who knew of this world''s future asked rhetorically without second thoughts.


    Therefore, without a hint of delay, Joshua the warrior tightly gripped the flame in his hand. The smiling phantom of the elven saint thus vanished like a dream.


    The warmth of the fluorescence appeared to carry everything.


    Pity and coldness, sadness and despair were all irrelevant. The light of existence was so pure that it was as if Joshua held all life when he grasped it. Under the shining of the warm radiance, it was as if he was becoming a certain greater existence.


    Carrying the Initial Flame, Joshua saw.


    Before his eyes was the fundamental land that formed this world.


    Before his eyes was the earthen sand and dust that formed this world.


    Before his eyes were the most microscopic and basic of existences.


    Silence spread amidst the darkness. It was the Origin power that shaped all things in this heaven and earth, the corrupted ''Steel'' crying out in the most minuscule of corners.


    Faint light glinted. It was the energy vein that permeated the world¡ªall souls of the dead flowed within this tide of life, recycled endlessly within that vein until everything ended.


    The warrior saw the world named Grandia that was fading rapidly as if a bonfire without wood or a furnace without coal. The divide between light and darkness, the border between life and death, the threshold between coldness and warmth¡ªall things were falling into the opaqueness of Chaos and nonexistence of the Void.


    The flames extinguished, but soon rekindled.


    The warrior witnessed it all¡ªthe flame sparkled in his hand, transcendently warm as if it could illuminate the silence of all things.


    Joshua inhaled deeply and raised the seemingly weak flame in his hand towards the profound darkness. His arms that could easily carry mountains was inimitably slow as if it carried the weight of a world.


    In his hand was the authority of salvation and destruction, the reins that tamed end and rebirth.


    Joshua could hear a deep voice echoing in the darkness. It was the voice that belonged to all life, all things and the will of this world. It was begging, it was crying, it was telling of its own pain and desperation.


    The world was beseeching salvation.


    And the man who held the authority thus replied coldly.


    "No. I refuse."


    And so all things died and everything returned to silence.

 Chapter 480 Not a Perfect Ending

    The moment man made that decision, heaven and earth fell into lightless darkness.


    In the shade of chaos, the crystal wall of Grandia dimmed in a single breath, the fluctuating radiance became stiff as if a frozen sea. The bottomless dark seeped into every corner of the world, glaciating the atmosphere, all life and even space itself, pulling it into silence.


    In the void, indescribable waves of nothingness quickly unfurled towards the world of Grandia. A world that had lost fire, light and everything should not exist and was rightly part of the nothingness. Such was the cycle of the multiverse¡ªthe death and rebirth of worlds would repeat itself amidst Order and Chaos, rotating within vacuum and flames.


    But there was another layer of radiance that blocked every single one of them comprehensively.


    Countless sheets of repeating colossal holy magic circles formed from patterns, gears and runes engulfed the world of Grandia that had been utterly extinguished. Its existence was so monumental that any form of observation would only see part of it.


    The circle, left behind by the Sage and so huge it concealed an entire world while staying dormant for a thousand years, activated as the world died. It pivoted systematically, bringing the world utterly into its fold and dominating every little corner of it.


    And in the heart of the world, Joshua held the Initial Flame in his hand.


    Everything had stopped in the darkness. Only spots where the flame''s radiance illuminated had the sounds of breathing. It was within the dark coldness encirclement that Joshua decisively made his choice.


    Joshua needed no time at all to make the choice between the worlds of Grandia and Mycroft. It was neither being callous or heartless; it was how all of it should be. Furthermore, he had come exactly to save Mycroft¡ªhow could he possibly make another choice?


    As for Grandia, their civilization had grown from the 103,000 sinners, with courageous heroes as well as weak traitors exactly like other worlds, the diverse life of it having a rich variety of characters on each level.


    It was not because they were borne of traitors that the choice was made to abandon them. To the warrior, believing that the children of sinners were still sinners was despicable. If the descendants of those traitors were willing to take up their sword and use their own blood clear the shame of their ancestors'' weakness, why should they not be given a chance?


    The reason Joshua had known all this and yet made the decision was that he was clear on his own objective, that was why his heart felt no regret or pity.


    If a world''s rebirth required the death of another, so be it.


    Whether it is pride or not, I chose to and am willing to shoulder it all.


    Let everything end.


    Grasped within Joshua''s hand was that little flare that was as heavy as a world, igniting a little spark in accordance to the warrior''s will.


    As it brightened, the darkness that filled the continent was suddenly flooded with countless pale gold light. They were speckled like the stars, glinting with hazy but beautiful colors, before assembling together and subsequently surging towards the flare in the warrior''s hand like a tide.


    The souls of all life were like a silently cascading wave, surging into the little flame. From beyond the world, four radiances of varying colors flew towards it alongside the boundless tide of light towards Joshua, seeping into his body.


    White was fire and light, the origin of all existence.


    Silver was Order, judgment of sins, and the end of malevolence.


    Colorless was nothingness, but also meant the beginning, the key to grasping rebirth and destruction.


    Green was flames yet to be lit, the source of possibilities and hope of the things yet to happen.


    And the last was the warm, scorching flare.


    Under the clustering of the endless pale-gold soul lights, the Initial Flame did not blaze, nor did it drown under the clusters. It was a flare that was indescribable, unobservable¡ªnothing about it could be verified apart from the fact that it existed.


    Carrying Joshua, it slowly rose, breaking apart darkness and silence and fused with the sacred circle that covered the entire world.


    In an instant, most civilizations that could observe the Void within the Multiverse would discover a fact in astonishment.


    Upon the endless sea of stars, a red-gold galaxy stretched across the infinitely expansive void, connecting two dull planets that stood on two different ends.


    Naturally, it was the same for the Mycroft Continent.


    Within the Infinite Horizon, the slumbering gods opened their eyes.


    On the Far Seas Sacred Mountain, the white-haired pope stared at the starry sky, his heart surging.


    In the center of the Eternal Lake, two elves were stroking the seemingly budding World Tree Seed, before lifting their gaze doubtfully.


    In the dry and scorching desert, a high priest was instructing a group of children. The middle-aged man who had just taken up the post pointed to the starry skies, patiently describing the meaning behind each celestial body. However, the scarlet galaxy utterly distorted his procedure.


    A wandering knight roaming over wastelands and cities also stared at the sight thoughtfully. Moved, he sighed unintelligibly.


    Amidst the mountains, below the earth, within the merfolk settlements deep underneath the oceans or in the unfathomable underground ruins of ancient races, champions were looking up towards the sky.


    Even the swordsman who shouldered a Holy Sword and the mage who lived in the Skypiercing Tower were astonished. Amongst the many kingdoms, monarchs and emperors had shifted their plans schedules, turning their eyes to stare towards the sky.


    "That was¡­"


    "Flame seed and soul."


    Within the Star Altar, the dragon-winged girl''s almost inaudible mumbling had been heard by the pope. Igor answered her question, and gazed at the unconscious successor with a compassionate gaze.


    He now knew what choice the warrior on the other end of space had made.


    A monumental and prideful choice that bore the lives and souls of billions.


    It was one choice that even Akhar Akyev, the Founding Emperor of the Central Empire did not dare to make. Neither did the Celestial Saint Cynthia Morningstar, nor the Sage himself¡ªthe same Sage who had decreed all of it, but was not unyielding enough to make his choice in the final part of the play, instead acting utterly irresponsibly and leave it all to posterity.


    All of them hesitated.


    Joshua, however, did not.


    The galaxy flew, sailing at the speed of thought as the scarlet flare dragged an extended belt of light over the multiverse, allowing innumerable worlds to admire the magnificent sight.


    It was one that even the radiant fog of the Great Mana Tide did not compare.


    Amidst the flare, the man who controlled the navigation of the galaxy saw the past and future that should have been his destiny.


    The turning point of Joshua van Radcliffe''s fate was on that chilling winter day in Starfall Year 831. His father who possessed the Legacy had died in battle within the Sealed Lands, and he, an ignorant youth then, could only drag his body that was severely injured in battle and return alone to Moldavia. Burning with rage, the man then withstood the Dark Tide invasion and the attacks of traitors, going through toiling battles before finally leading the remnant of his family''s knights to reclaim his territory.


    The once cheerful man had become cold and stoic following the passing of his father and his old butler. His own uncle''s betrayal further leaden his vigilant heart, and in the next summer, the Joshua of that timeline finally attained an obscure Legacy from his family crypt, thus ascending into Gold tier.


    Afterward, the man''s name echoed across the lands as he carried his black giantaxe and slew several Gold monsters, wrecking even the hills they lived in. Thus did the name ''Joshua the Mountain Smasher'' spread across his territory even as Moldavia swiftly developed¡ªbut the berserk dragon plague had followed.


    It was a toiling battle. Even the combined might of the four Northern Territories were virtually defenseless against the draconic army led by the white dragons, the only solution being to break inside the dragon lair and slay the two white dragon leaders. Molded by his skirmishes against countless Aragami, the man naturally led the strike team, and after a bitter fight paved in flesh and blood, they finally triumphed and calmed the draconic crisis.


    However, his domain had been largely razed to the ground, the administration of his family that lasted for centuries essentially pummeled into nothingness.


    Lost, helpless and laden with scars, the man simply recovered gradually underneath the ruins as he hailed the Great Mana Tide.


    His subsequent ascension to Supreme, the renunciation of the pope, the Era of Development, the Central Dark Forest uprising, the Emperor''s passing, and the Imperial Civil War¡ªas if driven by fate, the man would enter an immeasurably cruel slaughter and battle in the transition of each era. Against the cultists, Supreme monsters, rebellion, and the Central Army, he would emerge victorious in each occasion, seizing supremacy as he bathed in blood.


    Combat never crumbled him, but the incessant number of dark wounds that he gained gradually churned and gradually festered, finally crushing him. Hence, the warrior who exhausted his soul and vigor was left with a short lifespan.


    Before his death, he stared at the Azurite he inherited that only glittered with no other reaction.


    Then, he gave a smile that had mixed emotions at his own divine armament butler.


    "The Radcliffe family has been burnt out," he said with a soft, hoarse voice. "Go, search for the next successor."


    And so, days later in the town of Moldavia by the North of the Empire, news that ''Fireblood Joshua'', the current head of the Radcliffe Family was searching for an ''Heir to the Legacy'' spread throughout the Empire.


    It was how everything should have been.


    Gripping the Dragonslayer Swordspear in hand, Joshua closed his eyes and opened them again.


    Now, it was a different mirage.


    The dragon-winged girl who had fled across every direction in the post-apocalyptic world had finally nowhere to run. Besieged by the multifarious armies of undead spirits, an epiphany finally crossed her heart.


    What was the use of continuing like that? Death was inescapable¡ªeven if she had used her mystical robe to escape this time, she too would become a specter when her life was spent.


    Even so, what meaning was there in a life such as this? There would not be any change and nothing could be done. It was a mere escape, passing the time that fate had left herself.


    That was why, the girl who had resolved herself took out the Jewel Seed she had and unleashed the greatest ''fireworks'' in the world of Grandia. The price was a flattened zone with the radius of several kilometers, the surface cratered over several dozens meter deep.


    Meanwhile, the girl herself was sent flying by the shockwave of the explosion, fainting even though she was protected by the mystical robe. Men from the Four Holy Cities found her, and she, being pursued by the Death Shades so persistently, would quickly become famous amongst the survivors. The girl herself was received by the old man mechanized with magical constructs, and she learned from him the difficult position the Holy Cities were in.


    In the Tomb of the Saints, a numberless amount of Heroic Spirits was slumbering. If they had the help of these heroic spirits that were yet to rot, they would be able to resist even the boundless ranks of the Death Shade army. In that period, they could dispatch an elite squad towards the Guetard Highlands and destroy the source of the Death Shades.


    "The only problem is that awakening those slumbering Heroic Spirits require too much energy."


    The old man sighed thus¡ªhe had had almost withered himself but had barely attained a fraction of the terrific energy requirement. It truly was a number that would cause the survivors to despair.


    However, the girl appeared baffled while she touched her unique robe that never seemed to lack power. "Energy?" She muttered softly. "I have it here."


    Therefore, days later, the armies of Heroic Spirits and Death Shades fought at the wastelands under the Guetard Highlands¡ªthe first all-out war in twenty-seven years.


    At the same time, the dragon-winged girl ran into the Emperor of a thousand years before unexpectedly.


    "That''s teacher''s gown¡­"


    The old knight put down his lance as he fixed his gazed upon the young girl who bore a remarkable resemblance to the Celestial Saint. Unsure if it was fate or coincidence, he no longer desired to fight, and thus told the girl with a forlorn voice the heartwarming story that happened a thousand years ago, as well as the cruel truth behind everything.


    Perhaps there was a slight error, such as the entire matter being so severe it was unbelievable and irresolvable. One way or the other, the story ended with the world never receiving salvation.


    And so, 103,000 survivors patiently awaited the future within the dim radiance of the Initial Flame, hopping for the destined arrival of ''certain people'' that would grant them the salvation they had waited for a thousand years.


    It was how everything should have been.


    Joshua opened his eyes; he had finally reached Mycroft.


    Flame, holding infinite golden stream surged into the world, while the immeasurably holy magic circle spread and fused into the surface of the world that emitted in a faint light.


    The warrior knew that all of it was over¡ªevery soul that had lived on Grandia across a thousand years had completely melded into the dying Mycroft Continent and turned into part of their circle of life. The 103,000 souls of the first sinners would as a result combine with the flame that their world had combusted into, entering the deepest core of the continent to prolong its lifespan.


    It could clearly be seen that the sheet of light over Mycroft was also gradually brightening from its previous darkened state. It could clearly be seen that the surface of the world that was covered in fissures rapidly healed every single one of those wounds.


    With the death of one planet, another one that was gradually dimming recovered its previous splendor.


    And in the silence, the world that once faced death returned to liveliness, able to keep living for a thousand years.


    Joshua saw it all, his heart calm and unruffled.


    In that very moment, a voice said something enigmatic to the man who changed everything.


    "That''s enough," the warrior replied dispassionately and shook his head¡ªseemingly mumbling to himself and interacting with a certain being at once. "Everything has ended."


    "103,000 was an unreal number from the start¡ªthere isn''t a single coward amongst the living. The traitors have paid their debts, and those living should stay alive."


    "I have fulfilled my promise; I shall fulfill another now."


    In Joshua''s hand, an extremely faint flame that was about to die out remained, with seemingly millions of people slumbering within.


    The warrior spoke softly, "I''ve said, I would not sit and watch¡­ That''s my promise."


    Then, he suddenly smiled.


    "You would help me, right? Sage?"


    "Certainly."


    An existence combined from the four radiance spoke with a tranquil voice that only Joshua could hear. "Since that is your choice, I would definitely assist you, my successor."


    Thus, the champions of the Mycroft Continent witnessed another sight.


    Soon after the flaming galaxy had vanished, another scarlet illumination shone across the skies.


    In the void, the warrior stood upon the world''s sheet of light. He scanned through the many worlds and found his target.


    It was a world filled with ash and devoured by famine. There were chilling continental winds that caused the oceans to freeze, while ever-present sand and dust suffocated everything.


    Carrying the flames, Joshua extended his hand towards the world that had long met its end and was left with a bare few ashes.


    "I shall fight all Chaos."


    His arm inflated.


    "I shall save all innocents and punish all evils."


    A metallic radiance emitted.


    "Against my foes, my heart shall never forgive, my rage shall never extinguish."


    As tall as thousands of miles and unimaginably titanic, the six-armed giant stood amidst the void. The most intense and firmest of will surged out from the depths of the soul condensed, forming the blood and flesh of the giant while majestic power that surpasses limit flowing around its body.


    "I am Joshua van Radcliffe."


    The light of the flame slowly kindled.


    "I shall shoulder everything, save everything, punish everything."


    As if a pot, cracks spread over the body of the giant.


    "I so swear."


    The ash giant whose body brimmed with sparks moved.


    The King of Searing Soul opened his lava-like eyes.


    Four cities, countless remaining settlements and millions of survivors flashed within the flames of the ash giant. Then, as the warrior''s body kept inflating, the flames finally turned into material form shrouded in radiance just like a little continent, and was embraced by the warrior.


    The giant''s six arms carried the virtually unbearable weight. Bit by bit, he walked without trembling towards the world filled in ash, the four radiances illuminating the path before him as a supportive power.


    Finally, he reached the world known as Karlis. He lifted a final remnant of a world as well as its last survivors, gently ''placing'' them within.


    The fragment of a continent, accompanied by the energy of the flame, descended upon the ashen world.


    Warm and gentle light broke through the skies of gloom, expelling all shade and darkness.


    The dry and corrosive wind slowly gained in warmth, while the deathly silent and decaying land became lively again thanks to it. Under the shinning of the light, green grass began to propagate over the earth while new sprouts appeared over long-withered trees. Red Sparks danced across the entire world, covering it without leaving anything out¡ªwhether it was plains, valleys, rotting lakes or frozen ocean, all was engulfed.


    Flame incinerated Chaos, allowing the world to reclaim Order. Reviving a barren land, such was the power of the world guardian¡ª[King of Searing Soul].


    But this time, the flame was enough. Even if it could remain lit for just a few dozen years more, that was a matter for the future.


    Everything now thereby welcomed a not too perfect ending.

 Chapter 481 Steel Body

    I was up by daybreak.


    Minuscule element particles revolved within runic formation as mana flow surged within the core. Hence, intelligence awakened from temporary standby, and began to observe the world around with innumerable observation circles.


    My first task was to use the circle outlined with mithril inside the metallic room. The real form of the crystal core was glinting at the center of the circle, while the mithril and rune-empowered mana allowed my senses to extend instantly throughout the entire liege''s residence¡ªeven the main city, observing the entire town.


    Artificial intelligence knows all.


    And it was within that very moment, substantial repeated signals and communications notifications took up 0.3 percent of my processing power. Every city street and every person wandering the little alleyways could now be seen, with logical thinking circuits determining if each wanderer was a friendly or not, stagnating the circuits itself for three and one-seventh seconds.


    Observing, not much. Judging, on the other hand, was severely difficult¡ªthat was probably the limit of an artificial intelligence''s soul. According to that person, this was an ordinary ''lagging'' phenomenon¡ªand was trivial.


    I gradually adapted to it.


    After two years or more of observing, imitating, learning, and subsequent evolving, I learned what it meant to be human, as well as becoming aware of the deficiencies of my past and the progress at present.


    Dawn at the main Moldavia city was dull. Apart from the drunkards thrown out from a nearby tavern, everyone was leisurely doing their daily work. These lives that were filled with errors and inconsistent thought modules were occasionally interesting, but most of the time they were wasting time busying themselves that way.


    But that person disagreed. He said that a person''s life could never be constantly filled with excitement, that peaceful daily life was part and parcel of living.


    He said that I should learn, to slightly grasp what it meant to rest.


    It was difficult for me to comprehend the term.


    Rest, sleep, recreation, pause¡­ As the artificial intelligence core of a mobile city, I do not need such things. My processors could control a huge fortress and run it for nine hundred and forty-seven years before developing a huge error phenomenon¡ªand that period was far longer than a human''s lifespan.


    But that person hit my head in return. He said nothing else, but I feared the mental surge that wafted from him.


    It was not a reprimand, but a sigh.


    I did not wish to see him sigh, which was why I said, "I''ll learn."


    Was that a lie? I do not know. Though I did not know the way, I should be as diligent as possible¡­''Diligent'' is a strange word too¡ªI should operate at full capacity in the first place unless I lack the power.


    Come to think of it, the energies adrift in the air was becoming thicker recently, the average concentration being 483.72% of the three months before. The environment was simply extraordinary that even my core was excited, forcing me to enter standby sleep mode to protect my mental circuit hub from overheating.


    It was not a bad thing. As my vision extended, my gaze swept through the entire liege residence.


    The maid and servants were doing some house work, cleaning the already immeasurably scrubbed floor and windows. Their amount of work had decreased exponentially due to the absence of their master, since there were neither the occasional monster skull getting dragged into the hall nor an entire floor of bloodstains.


    That person always favored taking out a book after his afternoon tea to summon a demon for fun¡ªbut perhaps thanks to one particularly serious incident some time ago, demons rarely came in resonance to the magical tome''s summons now. He appeared rueful then, a sentiment I shared since he promised me a disembowelment study the next demonic summon.


    A petite metal puppet was placed in the dungeon beneath the liege''s residence. It was the gift that person gave me.


    The puppet, constructed entirely out of living metals, could emulate the features of my mana projection. It is very interesting and I liked it very much, but its only drawback was how heavy the puppet itself had been, something that person may have forgotten. Operating a puppet that was at least one point two million grams heavy was simply too inconvenient. The floorboards of the residence and the stone pavement outside were shattered quite a few times¡ªwhich was why it ended up in the dungeon.


    I thought I should remind him to craft a lighter one as a sense of regret rose within my heart.


    Another new term.


    As my vision gradually enlarged and my awareness enshrouded the entire city, I found that things were different compared to two years ago. Now, the main city of Moldavia was filled with liveliness¡ªmany people were out in town and moving around. On another note, in the heart of the city square was a gigantic stone carving of that person''s likeness when he was slaying dragons.


    If he saw it, he would probably be happy inwardly even if he said nothing.


    Him.


    When would he return?


    He should know that there were quite a few new happenings around here.


    Recently, a curious theater was built in the west city. The elves who came from the south did not leave entirely, leaving some people who planted a seed in the empty land within the west city. In days, it became a tree house, and after a dozen more days it turned into a theater¡ªthe initial judgment never would have expected it to be constructed so swiftly.


    There was also another small lodging that started business in one of the little corner alleys by the tavern street. Though it was deep within the alleyways, many people were seen entering and leaving frequently. That, however, was not the most unusual thing about it¡ªevery single visitor was dressed exquisitely, amongst them being a swordsman who carried a silver greatsword that rather resembled the ''Holy Swordsman'' mentioned in the books.


    Though I could see these strange characters enter and exit the lodging, I simply could not find any trace of them entering or leaving the city. Could it be that my circles of observation were malfunctioning or becoming outdated?


    Still, even if I am reluctant to admit it, it was not impossible¡­ Technology does develop swiftly on the Mycroft Continent.


    Emergency Alert! Energy detection plugin promptly released the highest alert, and so I looked to the direction it pointed towards.


    It was dawn time, the stars still twinkled in the sky.


    A scarlet galaxy stretched across the heavens, engulfing the entire atmosphere.


    A tremendous energy ripple, causing every air particle within sight to flash in auroras that were as hazy as light fogs. Countless faintly discernible golden specks glinted in the edge of the horizon too, before vanishing entirely.


    Soon, another scarlet celestial body rose, blanketing all things and all life with a thin layer of warm red light.


    Within it¡­ was a familiar presence.


    He has returned, I thought.


    The emotion known as delight quietly grew.


    *****


    In the Void of Chaos by the outer reaches of the world, the white-haired pontiff walked towards the slowly shrinking six-armed giant.


    Under the support of the four-colored radiances, the monumental giant that was ten thousand miles tall and huge enough to shoulder an entire continent rapidly contracted. Within the time the pope walked toward him alone, the giant vanished in a puff of smoke, leaving only the exhausted warrior standing upon the sheet of light over the world.


    The four-colored radiance then dissipated, the will of the Sage''s Legacy returning to their original body located in the Star Altar within the Mycroft Continent. Joshua, too, stopped paying attention to the world of Karlis, as well as the survivors and titan that were slowly returning to consciousness.


    The warrior turned his gaze towards the oncoming Igor.


    "I''m back," he spoke with a slight smile and a rather hoarse voice. "By a stroke of luck, I did not fail my mission."


    "It''s been hard on you." The pontiff nodded somberly. He looked prepared to say something, only to shake his head and smile in return. "Welcome back, our hero."


    "Hero, huh." Joshua was unsure how to reply when he heard the word, pausing for a while before answering slowly. "It''s just that I believe it to be a choice everyone would make¡ªand just that."


    Looking up, the warrior studied the elderly man who, in another timeline, turned himself into ember and kept the world burning to the end bitterly. "If it were you, Your Holiness," he said in a reverent tone, "the outcome would be the same."


    "There''s no need to be humble in such moments." Reaching out to press upon the warrior''s shoulder, Igor had intended to continue with some moving or praiseful words, only to pause when he felt the sensation coming from his own hand and the presence Joshua emanated.


    Igor blinked subconsciously, and scanned the warrior''s whole body in astonishment. Subconsciously, the Legendary-pinnacle pope inhaled sharply, displaying an expression rarely seen by others.


    "Wait¡­ You''ve ascended into Legendary?!"


    It was impossible not to be astonished!


    If someone were to tell the mild-mannered pontiff about the existence of a champion that had ascended into Legendary in his twenties a few years ago, he would have brought that person to a confessional and have him reflect on why would he waste his time and life and his mistake of crafting such nonsense.


    And yet, the dizzying truth was now right in front of him¡ªa Legendary warrior who was not over thirty.


    "Seven Gods almighty¡­" The old pope sighed emotionally, mouthing each word. He began to rejoice a little that nobody other than him was aware of what that flaming galaxy meant, and therefore there would not be many who would head for the Void to investigate.


    The Great Mana Tide looms. Both deities and Legendary-champion would not risk themselves by leaving the Infinite Horizon or the world of Mycroft¡ªmeaning that he was the first to learn this sensational news.


    ¡ªThis is too delightful¡­


    Noticing the old pontiff''s poignance, Joshua smiled lightly in return but said nothing. He stretched out his arm that was still holding the Dragonslayer Swordspear. It was as if the arm itself was cast in steel¡ªeach muscle fiber and curve were immeasurably perfect and gleaming with a metallic luster, a physicality that no artist could sculpt even with exquisite innate talent.


    Staring at his own arm, the warrior inhaled deeply in the void, consuming the energy adrift within it including the Steel particles that he could not absorb before and thus converting it into his own energy.


    The Steel particles that floated around the Void originates from the endless worlds within the multiverse, carrying inconceivable contrast even amongst each other. Some of them could be from the other edge of the Multiverse itself, the corpses of certain worlds, Abyssal fragments or were unorthodox creations as the energies of two different worlds fused. But without exception, those curious particles that were impossible for most to consume were being drawn by Joshua entirely and turned into a part of him.


    All things are for my use.


    The warrior''s gaze was one both of surprised delight and doubt.


    He was at the nearest of a breakthrough in his battle against Akhar, but it was cut short as his respectable opponent ran out of power.


    Afterward, under the assist of the energy left behind by the Sage, he transformed into the King of Searing Soul and moved all Grandia survivors to Karlis while reviving the ashen world. He was incomparably powerful then¡ªperhaps equal to a deity¡ªbut it was not Joshua''s own strength. Even with his many understandings and his soul''s refinement, he was still could not take that sublime step.


    His limits had been surpassed, his energy has reached the requirements of the threshold¡ªwhat obstructed Joshua was that he had used too much energy in the world of Grandia, weakening his body. Still, after a few days of recovery, he could attempt to charge towards the stage of Legendary.


    But somehow, this final step was achieved by its own accord.


    It could be fate, or a coincidence of the utmost fortune.


    *****


    In the distant void, a streak of radiance illuminated the darkness, causing the multiverse to shine as bright as day.


    The splendor of the Initial Flame swept across the world.


    Even before the light of dawn broke through the skies over the Mycroft Continent, dazzling but not quite blinding white radiance filled the skies, sweeping away all black clouds and gloom.


    In the world of Karlis, the survivors from Grandia opened their eyes perplexedly. What they saw was an utterly unfamiliar world and the mild light that filled every corner, a light they never saw after twenty-seven long years under a hazy sky.


    On the world of Illgner, the giant tree that appeared to pillar heaven and earth quivered slightly. Its innumerable leaves shifted their petiole as they did their best to touch the light, while the ancient deity gazed at the skies with a complex expression.


    It was the blessing of the Initial Flame, an opportunity for all life.


    It was also the beginning of unrest, the prelude to war between worlds.


    Nevertheless, the world remained bright.


    *****


    Beyond the void, the infinite light that billions of worlds bathed in flooded the multiverse, so much so that describing it as ''blanketing'' paled its significance.


    Stars that had glinted dimly reflected the incomparably bright radiance. The energy wave that was indescribable, boundless and brutal passed over each world without dealing any damage, equally distributing endless blessing.


    Within the forests, the wolf packs howled excitedly while snakes and bears awaken from hibernation in caverns or beneath the ground, opening their eyes in cheer. Be it insect or dragon, fish or whale, sentient humans or unintelligent helminth, immobile trees or eagles that soar to their hearts'' content, all life had developed an epiphany.


    This was the tide.


    The energy tide.


    The tide that engulfs the Multiverse, rousing all life and causing all things to shine.


    The Great Mana Tide has arrived.


    And within that radiance, Joshua and his weapons stared at the tide that cascaded towards them. It was something that he had experienced and was experiencing again now.


    However, from this day forth, everything would differ distinctly from the past.


    He had made the heaviest decision, to let a world fall so that another might live.


    The foreseeable future had been changed in its entirety. The path of fate was now comprehensively muttered, Chaos now pulling everything into the unknown.


    Joshua gripped the weapon in hand. Leveling his eyes towards the light that would even make the gods turn sideways, he smiled faintly.


    A gleam as if steel flashed around his body.


    Invincible.


    [Legendary Incident¡ªFinal Legacy]


    [Starfall Year 834. The liege from the North, having received a commission from the Church of Seven Gods, moved towards the edge of the Multiverse as he searched for the final Sage Legacy. In that world that approaches its end, he spoke to the Divine Child of the Land, fought against commanders of undead spirits and quickly found his objective.


    Despite completing his mission, to discover the ancient secrets and search for the way to save that world, he took the journey to search for answers.]


    [Mythical Incident¡ªthe Authority of Destruction and Rebirth]


    [To save or to destroy, that is the ultimate question. However, the warrior never hesitated.]


    [Mythical Accomplishment¡ªthe man who shoulders the world.]


    [¨CHeart of iron, soul cast in a seal. Not a hint of doubt nor an inch of ignorance, able of shouldering all things going forward.]

 Chapter 482 Dense Shroud

    17th of July, Starfall Year 834.


    The sun sank into the horizon.


    Two months after the two global phenomenon [Scarlet Galaxy] and the [Three Days of Daylight], a rare sight appeared at the uninhabited plains between the fortresses of the four Northern Territories east to the Ural Mountains.


    At sunset, the dark red clouds of dusk hung over the cloud layers, while countless stars appeared over the now gray-blue sky. Unlike before, the majestic silver stars flashed with a bright radiance that did not dull in comparison to the moon.


    Since that occasion where every race on the continent had experienced three days and four nights of daylight together, the stars had all become thus. Night was no longer a symbol of darkness, because where day had the golden luminance of the searing sun, the night twinkled with the silver of the moon and the stars.


    On the vast plains that were unpolluted by artificial lighting, the glinting starry sky could be seen more clearly here than the city. However, a shade that concealed the stars was observed flying swiftly by the northern edge at present. The thin layers of cloud started to shift under its movement, forming a distinct track.


    It was a small-scale airship.


    A rectangular steel nacelle was cast under the spheroid gasbag, with a well-equipped party standing by within the hold. Each one of them wore standard-issue black enchanted uniforms, their hips hanging with unique magic wands carved with dim-gold runes.


    At present, none of them noticed the grand night sky outside the window and the land that was appeared to be thinly veiled in silver. Everyone was silent, creating a growing serious atmosphere.


    Finally, the person leading the party spoke. His voice was masculine and should not be too old.


    "First party from Moldavia''s Winter Fort Academy has arrived at the target location," he crisply said amidst the thrumming of the airship engine. "Party leader Ivan Makarov requesting further instructions."


    Within the steel nacelle were compactly arranged magic circles and sorcery tools, and amongst those items was a typical communications circle. Upon hearing Ivan''s request, a voice that was blurred as if interfered rang from within the circle.


    "Request received. The first party''s training objectives are as follows: first, wipe out the rampaging enchanted beasts rampaging around the trade routes by the southern plains. Second, set up repel runes. Over."


    The blurred voice repeated itself once afterward before really ending the communications. After receiving orders, the airship threw several dazzling beams that swept around the craft. As holy ripple extended, fluctuating beastly bellows instantly rang out over the seemingly peaceful plains under the provoking presence, while dense shadows streamed out from the thicket, howling angrily at the airship high above the sky.


    With a clanging sound, the compartment doorway opened, the buffeting winds blowing wildly against the party''s hair. Under the shining stars, the amassing beasts beneath them were clearly visible. Still, the four men-cell merely stared at each other without a hint of fear in their faces.


    Instead, all of them smiled.


    How hard could it be?


    In the very next moment, the well-equipped youths briskly leaped down from the airship nacelle that was thousands of meters above air, plummeting towards the ground!


    Streaks of dull light shimmered visibly over their black uniforms in the sky. As the runes gleamed, a translucent beehive shield appeared over the four before vanishing. Their heads were also covered by an airtight mask that wrapped densely around their bodies. Neck, elbow, knee or ankles¡ªnot a single opening was left. It was as if the uniform was a light-armor built from the same body, revealing a cold somberness.


    The four dimly gleaming silhouettes dropped for a thousand meters like a falling stone before promptly pausing. The party, already familiar with the spellcasting of the [Feather Fall] buff decelerated with synchronous speed. At the same time, dim-gold rune radiance flowed over their baton-like wands as the party chanted a spell. Within moments, over hundred streaks of fluorescent arcane missiles and small fireballs turn into chains of light amidst incessant dull hums.


    Thus, starting from the four unique wands in the air, the spells started to sweep suppressively towards the beasts!


    Wrooom!


    The magical fireball and searing bullets of light bombarded the many monsters over the land, their bodies torn apart and sent flying as the tightly arranged spells kicked up dust and dirt above the earth and forests. A small layer of the ground cratered even as trees fell under the shockwave and amidst the cries of panicked beasts, before an inferno ignited and irradiated the region. Furthermore, it was not that the enchanted beasts did not want to retaliate, but their breath and innate abilities were blocked by the beehive shield before hitting the party members.


    As the four Steel-pinnacle mages cast their spells¡ªsupported by the special wands they had in hand, dozens, even hundreds of fireballs and arcane missiles struck in each second. Thus, the four landed under these conditions of fiery rain and billowing smoke.


    Just before they reached solid earth, white halos appeared behind their bodies. The halo assembled entirely out of mana whirled slowly, levitating the party just thirty meters above ground.


    It was at this moment that the true slaughter and battle began.


    Nevertheless, such scenes were unfolding everywhere in the North¡ªand throughout the Mycroft Continent.


    Months ago, the [Three Days of Daylight] had caused the galaxy to shine. Mana that was ten times, even a dozen times above its usual concentration descended upon the land along with the thin silver splendor. Innumerable fighters and spellcasters whose bodies were restrained due to innateness or bodily harm quickly grasped their bodily limits within just three days, arriving at a higher level.


    Delighted and moved, they called that period the [Three Miracle Days].


    Apart from the apparent momentous event that most adepts had simultaneous ascension, the sudden exponential increase in mana concentration also brought many changes to this world. According to the observation of the mages, it was enough to cause a global shift although the concentration after the Three Miracle Days did not increase any further. They further hypothesized that every newborn on this day would possess extraordinary innate talent that far surpassed ordinary people, and that the concentrated mana environment would increase the power of many spells as well as the cultivation speed of Kokyu-ho trainees.


    Despite the silence of the major Mycroft factions regarding the phenomenon, the extraordinary wanderers and peasants who wandered amongst the common folk exploded in euphoric delight. It meant that their refining path was a lot easier, or that their children would have a greater chance to become an adept.


    But not everything the Three Miracle Days brought was good news. If humans benefitted from the concentrated mana, would the beasts and magical creatures that had greater affinity for mana compared to them be left out?


    Thus, within three brief days, billions of new enchanted beasts appeared over the entire Mycroft Continent. These creatures, originally docile or fearful of humans, became agitated and savage under the greater mana stimulation. They went berserk, attacking sentient life outside settlements and slaughtered each other violently.


    Furthermore, they cut apart innumerable trade routes and caused innumerable isolated regions or cities to be ambushed, leading to huge panic amongst the humans who lived away from cities. Even if the enchanted beasts did not have formidable abilities to cause damage on par to the Dark Tide, they would destroy roads and plantations at the very least.


    That was why, to counter the disaster that came out of the blue, many factions displayed a part of their power they usually concealed. The Northern Empire themselves had replaced the draconic caravans that were having a hard time with logistics with gigantic trade vessels. Those vehicles would deliver thousands of tons worth of goods to every corner of the Empire, while countless small to medium airships would carry millions of troops of adventurer parties to each trade route, clearing the way and suppressing the swarm.


    In the North, Winter Fort Academy in Moldavia saw the great opportunity to train the initiates in live combat. After the legions of knights had cleared the southern plains of giant monsters, they sent teams of students to clean the place of ordinary enchanted beasts.


    The first party that Ivan Makarov led was incidentally the leaders amongst the dozens of academy teams.


    After three hours, the battle was over. The exhausted quartet gasped for breath as they stood over the innumerable monster corpses and blood.


    "It''s much simpler than the Sleet Butterfly forests," the girl with platinum hair mumbled as she breathed in fresh air, having opened her full mask with one hand while stroking the wand that heated up after long periods of spellcasting.


    Amelia Makarov was Ivan''s sister, and though she appeared petite she was a hidden dangerous character. Still, even as she sighed, a hint of disgruntlement was clear in her voice.


    "As for me, I believe that it''s merely us becoming stronger." The girl named Karin said distractedly, replying her bosom friend''s complaints¡ªshe was busy tidying her uniform that was splattered with substantial monster blood while evading the monster corpses beside her feet. "We''ve also changed into a rather luxurious enchanted equipment. It would be a huge problem if we still faced the same thrill last time."


    As she spoke, her uniform flashed with green runic radiance of fluctuating luminosity. This meant that the magical core of the airship flying over their heads was regenerating mana for their special combat uniforms.


    The small airship, built as a ''combat-class suppression fortress'' carried the rune formation [Star Vein Conveyance] that could supply mana over long distances. It could rapidly regenerate the magical energy of specialized sorcery equipment as required. In addition, as lower-class mages, the quartet should not have the opportunity to wear such generous magical equipment. Thanks to the concentrated mana and the Star Vein Conveyance technique, their low mana reserves could hold out in the difficult but small-scaled hunting mission.


    To encourage learners so that they would train themselves, Nostradamus, Dean of Winter Fort Academy had provided a batch of new Imperial Military Standard set of magical equipment and potions. While it did not compare against the exquisite items personally created by a master craftsman, it was much more excellent than ordinary mass-produced enchanted weaponry¡ªand with the academy''s general ''point system'', the students could exchange them for any equipment they wanted.


    The points naturally came from the usual assessment and training. A cleanup practice of enchanted creatures such as this would therefore earn the quartet more than three thousand points, allowing one to arm themselves to the teeth. Additionally, Ivan''s party had already gone through five similar training¡ªapart from complete body equipment, they could also exchange for quite a few magical potions for emergency use.


    As the two girls rested at a corner and grumbled about the filthy environment, the stout but robust dwarf Nick and party leader Ivan searched through the rare few monster corpses while laying down repelling runes. They wanted to search for retrievable ingredients before the airship landed which could also be exchanged for points. Even though that dulls in comparison to the rewards of completing the mission, nothing should be left to waste.


    After all, the highest level of exchange was the [Mana Armor] exclusively forged by the liege''s residence!


    Still, as the leading youth looked up from the pile of corpses and wiped away sweat from his forehead, he could see a rather faint star quivering amidst the bright starry sky.


    "Eh?" Ivan subconsciously mumbled. "A mirage?"


    However, it was no mirage. As the dwarf Nick looked up towards the stars, he too saw another quivering celestial body. As his sonorous voice echoed across the plains, the two girls gazed above too.


    In the very next instant, the stars that were quivering began to ''fall''.


    As the youths looked on in astonishment, the stars plummeted one after the other, drawing streaks of thin silver lines across the sky over Mycroft Continent. At that moment, a thin but incomparably powerful presence swept through the mountains and oceans, enshrouding the world.


    The presence, coming and going in a flash, spread. It jolted the people who were slumbering awake, while rats, cats, and dogs scampered out of their lairs in clusters, dashing towards the rooftops or the wild in panic and crying out in blood-curdling howls.


    Over the sky, the silver lines brought forth obscure fog over the majestic mountains and oceans. They touched the horizon, kicking up clusters of bright light shrouds, which shocked the humans more¡ªthose beings that appeared to be meteors did no damage. Apart from the considerable fog that covered a circumference of several thousand meters, it brought nothing else.


    *****


    Coincidentally, in the plains around Northern Moldavia, a ''star'' was falling too. There was a matchless presence within the silver splendor, plunging towards a lake with crystal-clear ripples.


    And the man who was leading a party of youths as he returned to his domain stared, stunned by the lights that were falling from the sky too.


    "The Divine Dungeon Shroud," he said softly. "It''s finally here."

 Chapter 483 Inherent World Shif

    "Divine Dungeon Shroud."


    Standing on the peak of a hill, Joshua''s brows lifted slightly as he watched the stars fall upon the land, forming an obscure sea of shroud that extended over miles beside a lake. "Never thought that I''d actually make it."


    As he mumbled, he turned to look at the party of thirty or more teenaged boys and girls, watching as they climbed to the top of the mountain closely behind him.


    "It''s beautiful!"


    The one in the lead was the blond boy, Crete. The young Silver-tier had seen the falling star and the sea of shroud, and had exclaimed in surprise.


    He had also climbed from the bottom to the top of the hill in less than ten seconds, neither the hundreds of meters in distance nor the ridged path causing an obstruction for him. Behind him, the others of the group reached the peak of the hill too. Together, they watched the stream of stars over the night sky and the obscure shining shroud on the ground, and could not help expressing fluctuating awe.


    Behind the youths, the divine armament siblings who had walked further to the back to prevent anyone from getting left behind strode ahead and reached the warrior''s back.


    "Huh. That thing seems familiar¡­" Ying said distractedly as he stared at the distant shroud that spread an extraordinary presence.


    Ling nodded in agreement. "That''s right. It reminds me of that black shroud master had solved in the Imperial Capital before¡­ I remember that quite a few buildings were broken!"


    "I didn''t break those buildings." Joshua softly reprimanded the black-haired youth before turning towards the youths who were standing in line. Then, an idea flashed across his mind.


    Come to think of it, it''s a good thing that there''s a Divine Dungeon Shroud in my jurisdiction¡­


    Three months ago, the warrior had already returned from Grandia to the Mycroft Continent. However, he had only returned to Northern Moldavia now, part of the reason being for these children.


    On that previous occasion, the bygone departed spirits of Grandia had turned into newborn souls that were now part of Mycroft''s cycle of reincarnation. Furthermore, the world''s Origin power as well as a hundred and three thousand souls of sinners converted by a gigantic magic circle left behind by the Sage into an Initial Flame, and with that circle which engulfed the world, Joshua drove the Flames into the deepest core beneath the world of Mycroft, successfully prolonging the world''s lifespan.


    It was a feat far monumental than epics. Joshua''s acts had created a distinct divergence in everything from the pre-existence. Apart from causing a huge sensation amongst the hierarchs of each great faction privy to the fact that the world was previously dying, most of the cult organizations that had fallen into darkness due to the impending apocalypse were left at a loss.


    That includes the cult established by the descendants of the Mother Goddess behind the scenes in Nolan. It was exactly due to the despair and agony they sensed beneath their feet that they reached out to the Abyssal powers and made all sorts of malevolent dealings¡ªto maintain the world''s life, they had been willing to fall and become demons.


    It was a necessary sacrifice¡ªsuch was the understanding every person within the cult had. If need be, they were willing to offer their lives for their ''noble'' creed.


    But¡­ What if the world completely recovered?


    Leaving them aside, even the revived Mother Goddess would have been unaware¡ªquite simply, it was impossible for anybody to predict such a thing. Thus, the organization that had believed themselves to be justice fell to utter confusion after ascertaining that the world''s lifespan had been extended for a few millennia. Innumerable elders and superiors hiding within different regions and factions had contacted each other in a frenzy to check if their information were mistaken.


    And in a few brief days, the internal structure of the organization was virtually broken¡ªevery single one of them knew now that all they toiled for was now meaningless.


    "We had only reached out to those abyssal demons so that the world lives!" One of the virtuous elders said determinedly in a meeting. "If the world had returned to normal, why should we still make deals with those disgusting pieces of ash?!"


    "Right."


    "Indeed!"


    "There''s no need to keep supporting the Pentashade dragons either."


    More than half of the organization agreed with him. However, in another few brief days, the underground organization with immeasurable power that was established for centuries and had members across the world splintered into a number of groups. Naturally, those who gathered for a certain belief were immeasurably loyal when said belief was still valid, but with it gone, human impulses that were usually concealed would surface.


    Hence, the group that never really had a true leader split under the interests of several powerful elders.


    On the other hand, the warrior who had achieved all this never even learned of the group''s name¡ªhe was on the world of Karlis, searching for those children whose future he had given his assurance for.


    Through a dimensional passageway constructed by the Seven Gods Church, Joshua arrived at the ashen world that had been conquered by Aragami. Thanks to the residual Initial Flame, Karlis''s flame was temporarily reignited. Though not much, it would maintain a normal environment in that world for dozens of years. Now, meek yet sturdy silver-white florets grew all over the land, their steel-like metals swaying against the wind.


    The survivors of the Grandia world was exploring the new world by the edge of a shattered continent. There were not many of them, though they were not that few either. The population of more than two million gathered around the Four Holy Cities¡ªthe Majestic Mountain Titan Urbandy being one of them.


    Having accepted a request from the cities, the earth giant displayed divinity as befitting of the Divine Child of the Land. Its power fertilized the barren land around the cities immediately, and with crops growing at an unimaginable speed, the food crisis was solved immediately.


    Certainly, Urbandy behaved as it had said itself¡ªoffer tithes and it would grant its protection in return. Still, the titan that had been already famous even amongst the survivors swiftly received worship from most of the citizens, thanks to its actions.


    And as the Grandia survivors labored to survive, the warrior, keeping himself anonymous, found all the youth he had awarded his legacy to in secret. Initially, to break through to Legendary and recognize the contrast between the Steel Strength of different worlds, the youths had practiced the special Kokyu-ho he had developed. With Joshua''s level, the Kokyu-ho he had founded did not pale in comparison against the legacies within most powerful factions, at most there would be a need to improve certain intricacies of the ability.


    Nonetheless, without a guide, those intricate may develop into side-effects or backlash. After all, the youths could be considered his first batch of ''disciples''¡ªhe could not just watch as they ''go wild''.


    And so, Joshua brought them back to the Mycroft Continent, prepared to lead them back to his territory where they would be educated at Winter Fort Academy. Coincidentally, there was a huge vacancy for combat-class students, with the Gold-tier tribal barbarian warrior who had sworn his allegiance to Joshua often complaining about the lack of students, that there not enough people to train.


    Then, just as Joshua returned to the Mycroft Continent, the dragon-winged girl Hillya had silently left, dropping her mystical robe as she headed for Karlis.


    After Joshua revealed everything to her, she came to understand the causality behind everything and the founding of the Grandia world. However, it remained that she could not accept it, as such abandoning here right to the Sage Legacy. Determined to go and rebuild their home with her kin in a new world, she refused to stay on Mycroft.


    It was a natural thing that neither Pope Igor nor Joshua disagreed. After Hillya had made a vow of secrecy in front of the Sage''s Legacy, she entered the passageway way to Karlis with infinite resolve, never once looking back.


    The holy legacy relic she called the [Origin Robe] was thus handed to the pontiff and Joshua, who in turn would look for the next successor. While the secrets to the Initial Flame was discovered, the Sage Legacy was left undeveloped. Additionally, how could Joshua use the other three since he himself could not find all the secrets the Azurite possessed?


    Joshua therefore indicated that he would hand the matter of successor selection process to Igor. Of course, the old pontiff had a slight bias¡ªhe tried to find a suitable candidate exclusively from the clergies in the entire three months after Joshua had returned, checking if they could resonate with the robe. It was only after it was proven that there was no suitable choice that Igor began to test other parties.


    Meanwhile, the warrior had been resting in the Church after bringing the youths to Mycroft.


    This journey to an otherworld in search of the final Legacy and delivering the Initial Flame had almost burned Joshua out. It was definitely a scene of magnificence and wonder in the epilogue of that journey when he turned into the King of Searing Soul and placed the survivors of Grandia in Karlis while lighting the flame of that ashen world.


    In truth, without the energy the Sage had left behind, he would have been unable to hold out halfway through and assimilate entirely into the fire.


    As for Joshua himself, while he recently ascended into Legendary tier, it was in truth a huge bottomless hole.


    Like the warrior himself had put it¡ªbefore Legendary, an ''egg'' of greatness existed within all practitioners of different disciplines such as meditation in magic or Kokyu-ho in aura. It was the symbol of their most perfect and most powerful form that changes in correspondence to the level of the owner''s ability. Gold tier would be the first sign of fetal movement, Supreme-tier was when it showed its initial form, while Legendary tier was breaking out of the egg.


    Still, breaking out of the egg did not mean achieving complete form. The ''Steel Body'' that Joshua had made for himself¡ªthe indestructible body constructed entirely of pure Steel Strength¡ªwas only at thirteen percent after three months'' worth of composition.


    It was the same for all Legendary champions since every single them require a long period to sublimate. Such was the proof of early-phase in Legendary¡ªLegendary-intermediate assuredly meant a complete shift.


    At that very thought, Joshua could not help turning towards the System.


    For some unknown reason, the System had changed significantly. Errors would appear from time to time and the screen itself would flash rapidly as if about to disappear, although the Character Card was still stable with not much information lacking.


    [Name: Joshua van Radcliffe]


    [Form: Legendary]


    [Title: World-bearer (unlocked with sole Mythical event)]


    [Race: Kin of Steel]


    [Race Skill: All worlds as one (As one of the first lifeforms in this world, any scene, world, unique secret domain or plane are now considered the most excellent environments, dispelling any negative status the environment naturally deals)]


    [Level: LV77¡ªEarly Phase of Legendary]


    [Challenge Level: LV75 (Legendary)]


    [Attribute: ¡­]


    [Charm: Data distorted (World Savior title decreased, Destroyer of Worlds title decreased)]


    As Joshua scanned through that line, there was an almost undetectable pause that even Legendary-champions would not have noticed. But soon he kept reading, taking no notice.


    [Living Pattern: Perfect Body (81%)]


    [Class: ? (unnamed)]


    [Class Skill: Invincibility]


    [Invincibility: Most mortal methods could not destroy your body¡ªeven dragon-tooth daggers could barely scratch your skin. Immunity against attacks below Supreme-advanced.]


    [Neither ruin nor death.]


    [Innate Talent]


    [Martial Art Versatility: Reaching a limit of human combat technique, you now know every weapon and combat technique


    ¡ªTen million fights, ten million varying glories.]


    [Terror Domain: Your very existence is the origin of fear and discomfort. Your enemy, never daring to stand before you, would flee with the wind. Within a certain area, each opponent would be given a single spirit check with those who fail falling into a state of panic.


    ¡ªTranscendent over terror and darkness.]


    [Divine Speed Evaluation: The velocity of reasoning that surpasses all mortals, reaching into the threshold of the gods.


    ¡ªIs that prophesizing? No, it is processing.]


    [Energy Core (Fusion Core): Boundless and terrifying energies are imbued within all things. There are rare few who could use it, with you being one of them. In certain moments, it is possible to ingest selected materials for rapid regeneration or explosion of energy.


    ¡ªHear that? My heartbeat is the sound of the sun.]


    [Anti-gravity: Gravity could never shackle the soul that resides high over the heavens. Unconditional freedom of flight.]


    ¡ªExisting is extraordinary.]


    [Description: All glory and sin belong to you. Such is all the things that outstanding individuals should fulfill and shoulder.]

 Chapter 484 Burning Ambition

    While he was at it, Joshua took a look at other functions after he had finished reading his character card.


    Those came multitudinously and came under many different categories, including a list of achievements, the Liege System that had been opened in some unknown point in time, mission diary and some jumbled coding that Joshua did not know what it was before. Since the warrior rarely¡ªor never¡ªused them, Joshua only noticed now that those options were now completely blocked. Only the character card was still considered normal despite certain malfunctions.


    The System was almost crumbling.


    Though there was no evidence, the warrior was positive that the System that had followed him across worlds would vanish entirely in the near future.


    But who cares¡ªJoshua never did mind the truth and origin of the System. Quickly throwing the matter away from his mind, he began to consider the issue of the Divine Shroud.


    The Divine Dungeon Shroud. Logically speaking, as an existence originating from perished gods, it should appear in the later stages of the [Saint''s Advent] together with the gods. They would appear at the intersection points between the Infinite Horizon and the Mycroft Continent, disturbing the normal phenomenon in selected regions or even drowning an entire city in the thick shroud, pulling hundreds of thousands into illusory planes.


    In truth, those were the residual marks of gods that were too powerful and hence extremely difficult to be removed, which in turn was why mortals would be mindful of it. Furthermore, there were falling stars even in the early stages of the Advent and the spread of dense shroud.


    Still, the owners of those shroud were secondary-tier gods from the Glorious Era. While they were indeed deities, their ability could never compare to true gods such as the Mother Goddess¡ªit was exactly because their mark was integrated with enough stability to the Infinite Horizon that it would drop off into the mortal realm during the initial stages of the Great Mana Tide.


    Nonetheless, the multiple Divine Dungeon Shrouds did not make many waves in the pre-existence, merely developing many champions who possessed many secondary-level divine legacies or divinity. Even so, Joshua''s current threshold would allow him to ascend into godhood even if he had been in the Glorious Era. as such, those divine legacies and divinity were chicken-feed to him and utterly useless.


    Even so, it was one matter for that it was not useful for the warrior, and another when it came to his subordinates.


    That includes a hundred and fourteen ''Iron Wall Knights'' stationed at the Dark Forest Fortress, fifteen under the direct jurisdiction of the liege''s residence, the eighty-men reserve force the ''Frost Dragon Knights'' and the two-hundred and fifty-five instructors and students of Winter Fort Academy. Even discounting the enfeoffed knights scattered around the land, the thousands of city guards and officers, hired adventurers and the three thousand private army yet to be fully drafted, there were almost three-hundred Silver-tier and several Gold-tier champions amongst Joshua''s men. With their prowess, they just might be able to reap the awards by training in the shroud.


    Even if there''s no way to completely clear the level and receive the ultimate legacy, it was a tremendous advantage for them to experience the trials of a deity. That was why, to Joshua, having a Divine Dungeon Shroud falling into the North was good news. As a public ''dungeon'', it could swiftly raise the live combat powers of his subordinates, preparing them for the future tides.


    "Let''s go back to town first."


    Having made the arrangement in his mind, Joshua nodded and continued leading the team to the nearby main city of Moldavia.


    To train the team of youths behind him, Joshua had especially asked Pope Igor to transport them to the depths of the Ural Mountains and let them experience some cross-country trekking. Soon, it became clear that those who could survive in a post-apocalyptic world had an assured ability of surviving in the wild¡ªeven the youngest child could keep up and not be left behind. It definitely also had something to with the Kokyu-ho that the warrior had tailored for them.


    Under Ying and Ling''s watch, although the thirty or more youths from Grandia were rather tired due to the long journey, they were filled with spirit and were neither anxious or impatient.


    However, they still did not know that they had arrived in an otherworld until now. After all, how would uneducated younglings who lived at the southern wastelands since they were born understand the connection between worlds and the secrets of the dimensions?


    Hence, they were merely aware that they were sent to a place far away from their homeland by their powerful instructor¡ªthere were no Death Shades here, the sun was bright and all things glowed with life. Most importantly, they could fill their stomachs every day, and not worry about the sudden arrival of death as they slept.


    It was plenty enough for them, and they were perfectly content.


    Apart from those things, they did not have other thoughts.


    *****


    Meanwhile, at the Imperial Capital of the Northern Empire, Israel and Nostradamus stood at the top of Fort Aden amidst Triplet Mountains.


    Thin vapors floated beneath their feet as the Master of the Empire and the Chief of the Royal Mage Guild watched silently while a dozen bright silver stars plummeted from the skies, descending within the borders of the Empire. The majestic radiance was reflected within their eyes, but to these two extraordinary champions those were not just stars.


    Instead, those were pieces of a domain that was imbued with incomparable divine might, falling from the outer layer of this world. Not only would their descend create ripples around the continent, it would send tremors in the monumental heaven that hung above the world of Mycroft.


    "Even the Seven Gods would not hold out for long." The aged mage said nonchalantly after some time when all the shaking stars had fallen. "The base of the anchored Infinite Horizon has been shaken¡ªthat could never be reversed. The many gods'' descent into the mortal realm as Saints is now assured."


    "Everything is unfolding as expected. The only uncertainty is when the latter phase of the Great Mana Tide would come." The revered Emperor mumbled, before promptly raising an eyebrow towards the North.


    "Oh? He has returned."


    Sensing the faint Steel presence in the distance, the two made a surprised expression, albeit they did not seem too astonished.


    "It seems that he has surpassed me." Nostradamus had a curious expression¡ªthe archmage who manipulated the dimensions subconsciously raised streaks of pale-blue splendor in his hand before stifling them in his grasp. "The Empire is going to have a second Legendary champion."


    "He has that capacity of his, as well as his opportunity and inherited Legacy. I''m not surprised," Israel said, his face showing a hint of a smile. "Igor had long hinted that¡ªperhaps he believed that I would suppress Joshua, so I could only surmise that His Holiness has really aged."


    The pair then looked up again towards the stars that twinkled everywhere over the sky, not wasting any more words on that issue.


    In the silence, the grand Emperor suddenly spoke softly as if talking to himself.


    "Teacher. You''ve once asked me what I sought."


    "That was decades ago," the archmage spoke leisurely, his gaze towards the sky appeared distant for a moment. "I remembered that you were still young then.


    "Right. Thirty-seven years ago." Israel''s expression softened as he reminisced. "I wasn''t the First Successor then, while the Empire was in a total war against the orcs. The frontlines were in dire waters, while the two Grand Dukes and the nobles behind us were all rebellious. To hold the core of the troops, Father and Brother led the Five Grand Armies to the Tartaros Highlands where the fight was."


    "Brother had fooled around with me then¡ªhe said that I would be next if he died, whether it was front-lining or being next in line."


    A light breeze blew past, drawing a turbulence across the three towering mountains. The pine leaves and branches moved amidst the wind, creating shuffling sounds that resembled sea tides from the moving clouds and vapors.


    "He didn''t return, and I entered the battlefield," the Emperor said after some time. The Legendary champion''s tone did not oscillate, and was merely one of mild remembrance. "All I''ve desired at the time was for a good night''s sleep after the war ended. That way, I wouldn''t have to think of anything, be vigilant of orc assassin ambushes or suffer the rage and helplessness as my own kin and comrades died every single day.


    "I had zero intention of becoming Emperor. I just wanted to wipe out all orcs and conclude everything as early as possible, and then become a free adventurer who wanders the quiet forest path."


    "But you couldn''t," Nostradamus calmly replied as Israel pondered. He did not glance sideways at his own student either, keeping his eyes fixed on the night sky instead. "After the war, you were the most powerful person in the Empire."


    "Indeed, I can''t. That desire was too selfish and narrow-minded."


    Israel took a few steps ahead and arrived at the end of the city wall, stretching out his right hand and making a fist.


    "I''m the most powerful person of the Empire," he said, his voice suggesting that everything could not be more reasonable and was as it should be. "In my body is the blood of the Diamond family, I''ve slain the three Great Generals of the orcs, the Imperial Army is grasped tightly within my fist. After Father''s passing, who else is there except me who could subdue the Imperial Nobles? Who could lead the unbeatable army? It''s my duty that I must carry."


    "The desires of man do change, teacher." Israel turned his head, his eyes glinting with spirit as if some radiance surged and boiled in the depths of his eyes. "Recently, due to my dark wounds, my desire was to hand over a stable empire to my successor and prevent unrest in this great land. But thanks to Liege Radcliffe, that was all in the past."


    The elderly mage smiled lightly and silently, while the Emperor laughed heartily. "They all say that you did not ascend to Legendary was because of me¡ªthat I stopped you so that I had absolute authority over the Empire."


    "They also felt that I could not tolerate Liege Radcliffe, what with that young genius acquiring the power of the Initial Flame and ascending into Legendary."


    "And they''re all wrong¡ªam I that short-sighted? The more champions the Empire had, the more pleased I would be."


    Nostradamus stared in content at the Emperor who held nothing back and displayed the most genuine thoughts in his heart, remembering the youth who learned the way of ruling in all those days past. That boy who was occasionally cowardly and timid was lost¡ªhe was now the invincible sovereign who wiped out the orcs, subjugating millions of nobles beneath the crown and led the Northern Empire to greater prosperity by each passing day, displaying an unprecedented pinnacle of exuberance.


    The Master of the Empire grinned and spread his arms against the sky as if to embrace the stream of stars. "Just one Legendary. So what if there are two, three, or even ten? The Great Mana Tide arrives¡ªsoon, the number of champions around the world would become uncountable. How could I be overly anxious about such triviality and constrain talent? I''m not such a shallow Emperor."


    "Cowards never know what success is." Israel looked towards the sky above; his eyes seared with ambition none had seen before. Divine radiance surfaced over his body too, as if a layer of scorching flame.


    "What I''m after far across the distant sky, above the starry sky."

 Chapter 485 Ancient Dragon

    As dusk settled, evening in the main city of Moldavia became lively and raucous.


    Adventurers and hunters, returning from the Dark Forest and the Great Ajax Mountains swarmed the nearby commercial streets and taverns after turning in their reaping for rewards. While the adventurers who had labored for over a dozen days know that they should not be using all their rewards at once, they understood that lavishing for a night was the best method to unwind.


    Thus, the glint of gold coins twinkled over the bar counter as hearty laughter and clinging goblets echoed across the street.


    A little further ahead of the well-lit commercial street was the square in the middle of the city. Even as dull sunset shone, it was soon replaced by another light.


    The front end of the Central Square had initially been a pool used as a fire-prevention reservoir. However, after Joshua took over things as liege it went through multiple renovations and was now a large-scale fountain. Apart from providing clean water that could be consumed directly after being purified by magic circles, the pool could transform into several water elementals when necessary that extinguished any detected fire incident¡ªan object of both fashion and function. Its only flaw was perhaps that it was unusable during winter since the mages who built were not yet capable of transmuting water and ice elements.


    There was also an ice-blue crystalline gem placed at the heart of the fountain. Apart from being the core of the magic circle, it was a source of luminescence during night time. Come nightfall, cool pale-blue radiance would refract the fountain, emitting a luscious sight that was a welcome attraction for the citizens.


    Now, the sun had set and cold icy-blue light was refracted out towards the fore of the square. Out of the blue, two men who wore mage robes suddenly appeared before the fountain.


    "Barnil, what do you think about this city?"


    The one who spoke was a rather young ''adolescent'' wearing black robes, his flaxen hair tied in a jumble behind his head. That unkempt appearance of his was more befitting of a wandering poet than a mage. At the moment, he was smiling subtly as he studied the passing crowd around the fountain and in front of him. "Never thought that there''d be such a bustling town in the North¡ªthe number of adventurers here really exceeds my expectations."


    "It''s alright," the elderly man who stood beside the youth replied. A stark contrast to the younger man, his graying hair was combed tidily and his clothing had not one thread loose. His brow tightened as he poured his attention towards the icy-blue crystal in front of him even as he replied his companion distractedly. "It certainly does not compare against the Triplet Mountain Holy City, the Seven Council Capital or the White Tower¡ªbut as the main city of a count''s domain, its basic facilities are excellent."


    As he spoke, a pale-blue sphere of light shone over his hand. With a point of Barnil''s finger, the sphere seeped into the gem core and he breathed a sigh, his solemn expression promptly relaxing. "What sort of minor character made that circle? Just look at the runes¡ªthe third sequence through to the seventh are all filled with omissions or errors, it hurts to look at it!"


    At present, the gem core was abruptly emitting a dazzling light. Rainbow colors flashed all around it as if it was an actual rainbow that appeared after rain. Barnil grinned as he watched the scene while muttering to himself pridefully.


    "I''ve given him slight adjustments while adding the function to transmute all elements including water, earth, fire, wind, light, and shadow. When the time comes, the summons wouldn''t be just ordinary Iron-class water elementals¡ªthere would even be complex Silver-advanced elementals!"


    Nonetheless, Barnil sighed emotionally after his own grandstanding as if still dissatisfied.


    "Still, the ingredients are too poor. Otherwise, it would not be a stretch to summon an elder water elemental with this pool for me!"


    "The great Legendary ''Rune Master'', very much an old codger with obsessive-compulsive disorder." The youth who resembled a wandering poet shook his head.


    In the past few decades, the youth had seen countless similar cases¡ªhis old friend had always behaved that way. Whenever they paired up for an adventure in the continent, Barnil frequently could not stop himself from shifting the local protection circle, causing them to appear on wanted lists in many different places.


    Even now, smaller nations in the West Mountains were still posting a reward for the pair, their crimes being ''destruction of public sanitary places'' that would leave those who read the notice between laughter and tears. After all, nobody told Barnil to eject sewage contents from the aqueducts up to the streets¡ªeven the palace¡ªwhen the water recycling system he adjusted reactivated. How majestic that spectacle had been¡­


    That was why the youth complained somewhat helplessly even now. "This place is ultimately the domain of that ''Savior''. Changing a magical formation in the city so casually would make people think that we are some blackmailers trying to make a backdoor¡ªsurely you don''t want us to get into another meaningless wanted list again?"


    "It''s fine, William. I''m just buffing its original function¡ªhe could revert it at worst," Barnil replied contentedly, turning his head away from the gem that had recovered its ice-blue color albeit now having a rainbow radiance at its bottom.


    Barnil and his best friend walked towards a nearby alley where an unusual tavern stood.


    It was now evening and the tavern doors were wide open. Warm yellow light shone out of the windows, but as many adventurers walked past they never glanced inside or showed the intention of entering¡ªas if it did not exist.


    Nobody noticed the two spellcasters standing nearby the crowded fountain intending to discuss and actually cast some spells. Even the artificial intelligence that monitors the city was fooled¡ªeveryone walked past them as if it was perfectly natural without turning an inch towards them.


    "He''s back." Suddenly, the poet called William stopped in his tracks. The utterly disheveled spellcaster who was actually a serious man blinked, before smiling lightly. "It seems that our mission has already been accomplished. We could leave."


    "Leaving so early?" Barnil asked hesitantly as he stroked his own beard. "We''ve yet to greet that Tower Intelligence that''s so intent on monitoring us, and it''s quite a rare occasion for us to come out here too¡ªI, for one, don''t want to return to the Eastern Plains so early."


    "Then you wish to meet him?" William asked in return.


    "Of course not," the older man quickly replied, his eyes narrowing. "It''s not time yet."


    Then, the corners of Barnil''s mouth rose slightly, and his tone became a little sly. "If we meet now, there wouldn''t be any reason to stay in the Northern Empire. I still want to walk around¡­"


    Pausing for a moment, the aged spellcaster looked towards the Great Ajax Volcano.


    "¡­ To this land where Ancient Dragons appear," he added leisurely.

 Chapter 486 An All-new Beginning

    A bright light flashed across the horizon. Two rays, as gentle and yet intangible as moonlight, shot up toward the sky from the main city, Moldavia. This mildly surprised Joshua, who has brought his party to his doorsteps.


    The warrior was dazed, not because he recognized the fact that two Legendary-tier casters were the cause of the two rays, but because both these two Legendary-tier casters were very familiar to him.


    "Rune Master" Barnil Gaskell, and "Mind Lord" William Charles; these two casters were a world-renowned itinerant Legendary team who pledge allegiance to no authority. They would give lessons in the Eastern Plains only because they were invited to by the Skypiercing White Tower. Most of the time, however, they would conceal their identities while roaming among the Mycroft Continent, going on adventures that they have been carrying out for decades.


    Many are unaware of the goal of these two Legendary champions, with whom a thousand days of adventures was as one day. But Joshua knew full well the objectives of Barnil and company: to seek out the long-lost Ancient Dragon of the Mycroft Continent.


    The epic quest chain "Chasers of the Ancient Dragon" started from their commission, and Joshua had also received this quest chain. Unfortunately, many Ancient Dragons were awakened at the invasion of the Dark Abyss, and during that time, the duo who had been searching for the Ancient Dragons their entire lives have had an earlier falling out. The legendary bard William Charles inexplicably went missing, and the Rune Master Barnil Gaskell had been seriously injured, so he secluded himself within the deep of the West Mountains. It was not until the time daemons rampaged did they make a comeback.


    In all this, there had to be many hidden feelings, but no one knows the reason for them; many simply slipped into Tear Valley Fortress with Barnil in order to protect Brandon and company, but the truth was buried with them when they perished from going head-to-head against the demonic hordes that numbered in the hundreds of thousands, including three demon generals.


    Yet now, decades after William''s disappearance, the two men known as the most-approachable Legendary champions were still alive. The warrior could not help but laugh because he even sensed a friendly message directed at him from within the lights.


    Why are you leaving so urgently? I haven''t even thanked you.


    Joshua understood. Because of his return, the Legendary champions who received Pope Igor''s mandate to help Joshua protect the territories of Moldavia could consider their mission accomplished. As the country''s greatest fighting force and pillar, the majority of them were very busy to the point that it was normal for them to leave without having the time to greet each other. But Barnil and William were different; of the two, one was a descendant of a noble family from a small country in the West Mountains region, the other was an orphan from a city of half-elves in the far south. When it came to freedom and coolness, not even Joshua could compare to them. After all, the warrior was still the liege of the land; he would not leave his own for too long over nothing¡­ so he listened in all seriousness.


    Perhaps it''s because of Mount Great Ajax.


    This suddenly came to Joshua''s mind as he remembered that, incidentally, the lair of an ancient dragon was within the lava caves. It had even placed a Dragonblood Mythal there, which sealed the dimensional passageway on Illgner.


    Barnil and William were eager to explore the traces of the ancient dragon most likely because they didn''t know where they got this information from. When he thought about it, the warrior stopped thinking about where the two were headed and instead continued walking towards the main city of Moldavia.


    Without mentioning the respectful salutes from the city guards and inhabitants, Joshua handed more than thirty youths from Grandia over to the superintendent in the main city who has rushed over from Winter Fort Academy, and then returned to the liege''s mansion carrying Ying and Ling.


    The gripes of 03 greeted him.


    "Joshua! You''re finally back!"


    His arm grabbed and shaken by the magical projection that appeared without warning by his side, the warrior was smothered in the A.I girl''s bitterness the moment he was back in his own home.


    Apparently, in the months that followed after Joshua had left, many things happened within Moldavia.


    Firstly, there was the matter of the prison being at bursting capacity.


    Thanks to 03''s descriptions, Joshua was able to quickly grasp the situation¡ªin the months that followed after the beginning of the Great Mana Tide, the concentration of mana in the atmosphere increased sharply, which in turn led to the rise in determination of the adventurers and cultists who trespassed on the territory due to the incident. They desired to kick up a storm on the warrior''s territory because they presumptuously thought of themselves as extraordinary beings dissimilar from what they were before.


    However, thanks to the actions of a few anonymous heroic champions¡ªJoshua knew at once, just from hearing it, that they were the Legendary champions in Moldavia¡ªeach and every one of these conceited punks were thrown at the doors of the capital prison had their powers sealed. It was the same even when some adventurers had achieved Gold tier, a few had particularly vile thoughts; only those who have not actually carried out anything were hung up on the streetlights. Needless to say, they were all rounded up and awaiting judgment, but due to their extraordinary numbers, the prison had been filled to maximum capacity.


    Secondly, there was the matter of the daemons.


    Joshua could already roughly figure it out without 03 having to say anything. He and the youths from the Grandia Continent he brought over from the Ural Mountains had encountered innumerable monsters along the way. Even though these creatures that mutated due to the high concentration of mana could not penetrate the defenses of the village, they were able to destroy the farms and the fruit trees, causing exceedingly great damage to the daily production of Moldavia.


    Though the knights had been mobilized numerous times, having gone forth to all the land to exterminate the berserk daemons, no result could be observed in such a short time. The number of wild beasts and magical beasts that reproduce in the Great Ajax Mountains was as the stars, according to the calculations of the A.I. This anxiety-inducing suppression activity would last up to this year''s winter at the very least.


    The rest of the news was not that important, just the new opening of an elven opera house; a tavern by the square that could not be investigated; the taming of a docile armored mountain dragon by Winter Fort Academy, including a whole lair of armored mountain dragon eggs¡ªupon hearing this, Joshua had an unusual feeling of deja vu, but he could not think of any reason why.


    And so time went by as Miss 03 softly grumbled; in the absence of Joshua and the divine armament siblings, she alone handled and "decided" all governmental affairs. This was no simple task to her. The four of them returned to the interior of the liege''s mansion. In the midst of the gentle crackling of the fireplace, Joshua put on a warm and gentle smile as he sat on his large chair, listening to the complaints of the other person.


    Starfall Year 834. There were a few years left until the next epic event, but the biggest threat faced by the Mycroft Continent had already been dealt with, and so the warrior had become legendary. Regardless of the frenzied daemons or the restless adventurers, they were nothing he could not handle with just a flick of his wrist. As development in Moldavia was on the right track, there was nothing left that would require Joshua to personally do anything.


    The Demon Incursion and the Abyssal Invasion happened almost two decades ago. He believed that, with the changes he has made to this world, at the world''s Rekindling of the Flame Seed, many cults with ties to the Abyss would lose the reason for their existence, and everything would not be as despairing as it was at the beginning.


    That was why.


    The warrior who had long toiled had lots and lots of time, to experience the life he could not experience before, and to listen to the complaints that he did not have the time to listen to.


    ¡ªSeveral months later.


    Starfall Year 834, the 27th of September


    There is no impenetrable wall under the sun (idiom, meaning "nothing stays hidden forever"). The news of Joshua''s breakthrough had spread to the upper echelons of the territories in a few months. Of course, apart from old Pope Igor, no one knew what the warrior had gone through in the world of Grandia, as they only thought that Joshua had found the last Legacy of the Saint in that distant otherworld, and having obtained the mystery of the Initial Flame left behind by the Saint, he extended the life of the world, while the warrior benefited from it immensely, advancing into Legendary tier.


    ''The World''s Youngest Legendary Champion.'' Even though it was due to various encounters and legacies, as well as coincidentally being able to catch up to the Great Mana Tide, all forces could not help but admit that Joshua''s innate quality was his opportunism which enabled him to reach Legendary tier, and so it was added to this world another pinnacle, another legendary book.


    On this day, the name "Joshua van Radcliffe" was written by the leaders of all the major forces in the most important documents with the most rigorous attitudes. As with other Legendary champions, there were many specialist teams responsible for researching the past experiences of these young warriors, analyzing their interpersonal relationships. They did not intend to be Joshua''s enemies, they simply wished to prepare the necessary documentation and preventive measures of extremely dangerous persons, regardless even if it was gifting or celebration, planning countermeasures and final measures, or at the very least their likes, dislikes, and habits.


    Almost as if there was silent reluctance acquiescence, among the peoples of the four major human colonies, a poem of the warrior had begun to circulate. Unlike government propaganda, these tales told by bards found their way deep into the nooks and crannies of the rural areas, laying the groundwork for the prestige of the rising Legendary champion. Because the Berserk Dragon Calamity had not been too long past, Joshua''s reputation now spread to every corner of the world.


    However¡ªmost likely due to a slight error in reporting, or the bards'' miscalculation of what the crowd loved to hear¡ªit was unknown why, but the most popular stories about Joshua were the series of his revenge and his slaughtering of monsters. Even with the slight deviations, those who originally only had general knowledge about Joshua now know that there was a terrifying liege in the far north who killed his uncle, banished his cousin, quelled the Dark Tide, and massacred the giant dragons; his name was cast from fresh blood, the flames of his anger unquenchable, he sat on a throne of bones, with a black dragon prostrated at his feet¡ªif it were not for the fact that they really could not find any relevant news, the warrior could add "kidnapping a princess" to his list of attributes.


    In a few months, the territory of Moldavia had increased by over twenty forces of horses and men, whose sole objective was to search out hidden information regarding the warrior from among the locals through various ways of beating around the bush, while the northerners who had long been used to this boldly accepted their request, later repeating in the tavern the tales that have been repeated countless times. These spies thought they were working in secret, but they did not realize that each and every step they took was recorded by the A.I girl.


    As for these spies, the warrior had no intention to banish them, and instead of letting them make an unwise decision out of their ignorance of him, he would rather let them understand his situation at least somewhat.


    Not to mention that he was not even in the main city at the moment.


    Moldavia, Dark Forest Fortress.


    The weather at the end of September turned cold once again. The mist of dawn caused thin layers of frost to form over the limestone boulevard. A silver-haired young girl and a black-haired young boy followed behind a raven-haired man, silently crossing the empty streets.


    The sturdy tower had been modified by the rune dwarves and the many mages employed by Winter Fort Academy. On this day its entire structure glistened with a silvery-gray metallic luster. It stood majestically behind the city walls that have been reinforced by multiple spells, awaiting the arrival of the next Dark Tide in the cold winds. At that time, the magical beasts would not be facing ancient crossbows and cannons, but they would instead face alchemy constructs of the latest era.


    Patrol guards carried lanterns as they went about patrolling the streets. Traces of the magic circle of detection covered the interior of this twice-rebuilt fortress, but regardless of magic or the eyes of the guards, neither could detect the traces of the warrior and company.


    Not long after, the three of them have arrived before a quaint church at the edge of the fortress.


    One could hardly make out the time-hardened wind frost on the surface of the old church that had been similarly-rebuilt; only the stone tablet that stood before the doors bore some scars of history. Having entered the doors, the warrior noticed something¡ªthere was no dust at all to be found on the seats and floors of the prayer hall. It was apparent that someone had been here to clean the place up.


    "This place is¡­" Ling blinked, his golden pupils revealing slight doubt. "It feels¡­ a bit weird."


    "Did you sense a very strange power?" Ying revealed an expression of reminiscence by his side. She knew that her brother has never come to this place with their master, so she explained in a hushed tone. "This, is a graveyard."


    "It''s the graveyard for the Radcliffe family, as well as their divine armaments."


    Without waiting for the black-haired youth to reveal his expression of shock, Joshua had already placed his hand on the altar before the hall. A grayish-blue light emanated from the bottom of the altar, scanning the warrior and the divine armament siblings. An inexplicable spiritual sound echoed from the bottom of the hearts of all three.


    "Bloodline confirmed¡­ Radcliffe family direct bloodline, possessing the Divine Armament contract, conditions fulfilled."


    "Origin by fire, birth by steel, wisdom unquenchable, order eternal."


    A faint blue door opened in the middle of the ancient eulogy, and beyond it lay an obscure black land and a distant pale sky. Innumerable gray stone tablets and damaged weapons were erected in the midst of silence. In the next moment, the warrior reached out with his hand, touching the door of dimensions, accompanied by layers upon layers of fluctuations. The world where the dimensions seemed to be obscured by something has become clear at once.


    And Joshua''s voice also rang in the ears of the Divine Armaments.


    "Let''s go, Ying, Ling."


    At this time, the voice of the warrior carried a hint of inexplicable lamentation. Joshua stepped forward, entering the narrow dimensional notch.


    After a few years, he has returned to this place once more.


    Before, he had just inherited the Radcliffe family, and the overwhelming Dark Tide swept over from the faraway Dark Forest and mountain range, like a torrent that could annihilate everything. Countless warriors stopped the invasion of the monsters with their own flesh and blood, protecting the peace of this territory, while he was here, obtaining the Legacy that could be said to be the beginning of everything.


    Now, he has become a Legend, the immense powers of the summit of Mycroft Continent surged through his body. That was the all-conquering and unconquerable power of Steel. This was a realm that could never be approached by anyone in the family for hundreds of years, and not just this family; the warrior had become a bold unsurpassable mark in the annals of Mycroft''s history.


    As his eyes scanned across, Joshua found the familiar stone tablet. He took great strides in this windless world, and the youths hurriedly kept up with their master''s pace.


    In front of the stone tablet, a black gold-patterned greatsword was silently stuck in the black soil, the cold steel blade bearing some vestiges of fracturing. The remains of the old butler and the father of this body were here. The warrior looked downwards; the brand-new epitaph that appeared to be engraved just yesterday greeted his eyes.


    [Perhaps one day, civilization and order would be able to change this world to be more suited for survival, but it is not this day. Before that could happen, there needs to be someone to stand up and fight, and then sacrifice themselves]


    Joshua closed his eyes, memories surging in his mind.


    In that era when darkness shrouded the earth, man''s ancestors raised up torches and dispelled the darkness using the light. Countless courageous people struggled and fought on the endless road to ruin, hoping to exchange their sacrifices for a hopeful tomorrow.


    Joshua retrieved the azurite from his bosom. The Legacy item from the Sage seemed to have sensed the past beholders all around; it flashed bright azure rays which lit up all the stone tablets and defeated soldiers.


    "Enough sacrifices."


    The low voice reverberated in the small, narrow path that hung beyond the world. The sayings which were unfathomable at the time have now been personally realized by Joshua; the Mycroft Continent has a new future.


    "The sacrifices and honor of the Radcliffe family should never be buried in the river of history."


    The warrior stretched out his hands and stroked the tombstone. Dust and an icy touch made contact with his palm. He kept silent for quite a while, and then revealed an almost unnoticeable smile. "Every ancestor should also see the world that just received new life."


    With that said, Joshua stood in the midst of the stone forest made out of tombstones and empty shells of weapons, and raised his right hand.


    ¡ªHuff huff, fierce winds, hang in this windless world.


    Red, like the red of flames, like the red that represents life, like the red of the sun, shone from the hand of the warrior. A silvery-gray metallic luster drifted among the dazzling red lights, and then filled the entire graveyard world. The sparks that flew even transmitted beyond the void, releasing bright lights.


    At the same time, the sky above the Dark Forest Fortress lit up suddenly with a glare that forces people to close their eyes. The space gradually expanded, creating a spherical space that was as big as half the fortress. In the midst of the panicked cries of the squires and knights as well as the eyes of the guards, the scene in the spherical space gradually became clearer. One could see that it was a great land covered in darkness, as well as the black-haired man standing in the middle.


    With his legendary power, Joshua broke the barrier of both spaces. With his own power, he brought the family graveyard which had left the hometown for four hundred years back to the world of Mycroft once again!


    And so the curtains close on a story related to the passing of the torch.


    But this is not the end.


    Because another story about the mighty warrior had just received a new beginning.

 Chapter 487 Envoy Part One

    Starfall Year 834, the 15th of October.


    In the outskirts of Moldavia, an airship fully loaded with gifts was slowly landing on a landing pad constructed by magical means. Fierce airflow, along with the sounds of wind element mana core working, scattered dust and gathered frost over the surface of the ground.


    Since the arrival of the Great Mana Tide, trivialities that recurred for the Imperial Royal Technological Guild such as issues of ''insufficient mana core pressure'' were gone with the wind. With the exponential concentration of airborne elements, even mana core made from the cheapest materials could provide enough mobility for bigger airships. That was why in half a year, steel constructs belonging to human flew freely in the sky alongside birds.


    Under the ground crews'' instructions, the airship that had just touched down stopped steadily upon the landing pad. Streaks of white air were ejected from the nacelle near its core, and the sounds of delicate magical machinery could be heard even as it slowly stopped, dispelling residual mana elements. Any who knew their machines would be able to tell from the stable and noiseless venting that this small craft that was not over a hundred meters long has been built with no expenses spared on its materials, and possessed the most expensive and prestigious third-generation [Glory-class] supercharging core.


    With the help of a servant, Albert Warner alighted the airship while winds billowed at his clothes, causing it to flap. The old noble whose hair was now white merely pressed over his chest where a finely crafted golden coat of arms glinted.


    It was the coat of arms of the Imperial Ambassador.


    Although he looked advanced in years, the ambassador stopped his servant from helping him all the way. As he walked down the stairs, Albert surveyed the vast landing area where other unique magical flying constructs were parked.


    ¡ªStarlight Ship of the Far Southern Elves, Flying Fortress of the dwarves and the Holy Light Halo of the Far Seas Sacred Mountain.


    It seems that he was not late. After the unimportant flashed past his mind, the ambassador studied the magical constructs of the various factions with much curiosity.


    Due to the Great Mana Tide, virtually all nations and their sorcery technology had broken through several technical checkpoints and bottleneck. The Empire themselves were collecting information regarding those flight constructs that were built largely on the same concepts behind airships. But before Albert could study them longer, the other envoys had finished preparing, and were heading to the nearby main city under the overseeing of the Moldavian guides.


    Before they departed, a young guide in black uniform approached Albert.


    "Would you be needing a carriage, honorable ambassador?" he asked respectfully. "We''ve already prepared one for you if you don''t mind."


    "No, thank you. I wish to take in the sights of Moldavia along the way." Albert cordially declined the goodwill. He most certainly wished to witness with his own eyes what the city that stood in the heart of public opinion was¡ªas a noble known for his thoroughness and prudence, he was perfectly aware that one could tell about a liege''s personality from the intricacies of a domain.


    Joshua van Radcliffe was the objective of his visit on this occasion. But before he would meet the young Legendary champion, the ambassador desired more information about him.


    A new stone avenue was built between the landing zone and the main city of Moldavia, composed of sturdy rocks that were flattened and augmented by magic as well as capable of supporting the weight of a charging Armored Mountain Dragon. As the few envoys slowly walked across the avenue leisurely, Albert could clearly observe the current state around the main city.


    ¡ªThe city is expanding.


    With just a single glance, the experienced ambassador could tell the city was in the midst of a large-scale expansion. On the empty land outside the city, quite a few workers wearing extraordinary labor attire were busy evening out the ground and digging to establish building foundations. Outlines of roads had already been carved out with magic¡ªit was the base of what would be the main road in the future, while the skeleton frame of one or two buildings that would be constructed much quicker had also been set up.


    Noting Albert''s gaze, the young guide smiled. "That building is the knight faculty branch of Winter Fort Academy," he explained. "The liege has mentioned that the city''s expansion will be completed with the academy, hospital and magical factory at its center, which is why those buildings were completed much earlier."


    Nodding in understanding, Albert could not stop himself from taking another glance at the completed steel frames.


    Winter Fort Academy was an academy chaired by Nostradamus, also the chief of the Imperial Royal Mage Guild¡ªwould the old ambassador not know that? But since when did the mage academy for the peasantry have a knight faculty branch? Indeed, with the availability of the knight faculty, there should also be warrior, alchemical, and theological disciplines¡­ Perhaps not that many, but it definitely meant that the scale of this academy that never received acclaim from imperial nobles was not so limited.


    Is there really enough funds, or could it be completed out of some compromise?


    The ambassador narrowed his eyes, carving down the information into his mind.


    Soon, he arrived at the city gates.


    Hiiiiss¨C


    A sudden chill swept through the vicinity, causing Albert to shudder and unconsciously take one step back, while his attaches and aides behind him were worse off¡ªtheir legs seemed to be softening. Bewildered, the knowledgeable scanned the seemingly ordinary steel gates, observing the huge and sturdy city walls that seemed to have been refurbished recently as if sensing something.


    In response, the young guide quickly called for others to help the envoys, while he apologized personally to Albert.


    "Many apologies for our serious oversight, Mister Ambassador. This area was supposed to be the interior of the new main city, which was why the generous liege has used some dragon bones to construct rafters so that the engineers refurbish this part of the walls. It was something quite recent, while us locals are used to Dragon Might, so we really couldn''t keep that in mind¡­"


    "¡­ It''s fine. I''ve made a mess of myself."


    Even after he took a snuff bottle from a helper to suppress his shock, Albert remained shaken. Although he knew early on that the young liege was famous for slaying dragons, he never imagined that the man himself would be indulgent enough to augment the city walls with dragon bones. Just how many dragons did Joshua kill to get so many?


    The guide''s words were much more surprising. What on earth is ''locals are used to Dragon Might''? Is Dragon Might something one can get used to? That is the presence emanating from the most powerful creature on top of the food chain¡ªthere is no way anyone could get used to it unless they see dragons every single day!


    As one of the key figures of the Warner family who represented the Northern Empire in many factions and nations, Albert Warner had seen much. That was why Moldavia''s main city was not as awe-inspiring to him when compared to the Far Southern elves'' Mother Lifetree or the dwarves'' magma fortress. So, despite the use of dragon bones to strengthen the city walls, he would consider that Moldavia was at most luxurious.


    Still, Albert knew that the city was merely a count''s domain before this. When the former Northern Count was still alive some twenty years ago, Albert had also visited Moldavia then¡ªthough the city could not be called dilapidated, it was definitely not on the side of blossoming. That was why the elderly noble never thought that the whole city would change so dramatically in just twenty years and the era of a single count.


    With a moved heart, Albert entered the city.


    The boisterous sounds of the immediately struck the ears of the envoys, the sounds of multitudinous footsteps signifying that the city was bustling. Many adventurers and local citizens who had just moved here due to the coming winter made the rather dull city become filled with lived¡ªthat was also discounting the construction workers who were busy renovating old buildings everywhere.


    "The main city is currently under full-scale renovations." The guide offered on his own initiative; he appeared quite proud of the fact. "That includes our antiquated aqueduct, broken paths, pyroxene lights, and three-hundred years old building. While the priority order was not fixed, the progress is certainly swift. If you would grace us again in another few months, Mister Ambassador, the renovations would be complete."


    "It''s certainly great." Albert nodded slightly as he sensed the enchanted ring alerted him.


    The alert meant that one or perhaps multiple magic circles were monitoring him, albeit it was not something unusual for the elderly noble who had lived long within the Imperial Capital. Furthermore, it was perfectly natural for the Moldavia main city to be shrouded within magic circles as the dwelling of a Legendary champion.


    "Well, show us the way." Albert smiled. "But please slow down a little¡ªI wish to slowly observe this City."


    "Yes, Mister Ambassador."


    While the envoys drove forward, none amongst the crowd noticed their leisurely pacing group thanks to their discreteness.


    Meanwhile, Albert could not help being poignant as they walked over the granite path.


    How much money was needed for the expansion of a city? It was astronomical numbers that would make even the nobles feel faint¡ªthe work would also take more than ten years or perhaps even decades unless the nobility of the city had centuries worth of reserves.


    Did the Radcliffe family have such reserves? Certainly not, but their current leader Joshua was a Legendary champion.


    That alone trumps everything.


    Albert had already heard of the rather famous young legend earlier in the Imperial Capital. He had turned a large area of the Dark Forest around the Great Ajax Mountains into ash and relocated his family crypt upon a summit around that area, giving it an overlooking view across the entire North.


    If the work had been delegated to common knights, wiping out the monsters in the Dark Forest would have taken hundreds of lives¡ªor perhaps even more, while the monetary cost in damages would be even more devastating. However, it took Joshua just ten minutes to finish all the hard labor.


    With that sort of grand power, expanding a city would perhaps take a mere lift of his finger.


    As he dwelled on his thoughts, Albert arrived and the others arrived outside the liege''s residence. A team of clergies was there waiting for them, seemingly informed of the envoy''s arrival.


    Before Albert could ask in curiosity why they were here, hundreds of empowering divine spells such as Righteous Might, Copious Heart, Courage Blessing, Iron Will, Fearless Glory brushed his body, promptly wrapping him and the others in so many halos that they resembled lightbulbs.


    Why?


    The ambassador thought, baffled and at a loss at the sudden ambush.


    But there was no reply.

 Chapter 488 Envoy Part 2

    Albert Warner had aged.


    He was the third son of the former head of the Warner family and the uncle of the current one, an elderly noble who ranked highly amongst the Imperial foreign relations department. Even so, he was aware that he would not endure the whittling of time since he did not excel in cultivating his own innate gifts.


    Now, sixty-two years of age, no matter how healthy a lifestyle he led or how many elixirs he took, his bodily functions were gradually declining¡ªlike it did just a while ago, when he walked down the airstair a lot less capable than desired.


    It was the irrevocable truth!


    But now, the ambassador could feel the brimming energy over his body!


    The priests and knights'' apprentices who stood before the liege''s residence had been casting a diverse range of no-repetitive buffs under the instructions of their teachers. Caught off guard, Albert was instantly engulfed in a tremendous holy energy radiance.


    As the radiance dissipated, a surprised Imperial Ambassador appeared before the crowd.


    "Such power!"


    Subconsciously flexing his right hand, a translucent air current shot out with the distinct sound of something streaking through the air, striking the stony ground. At the moment, Albert could feel that his muscles were imbued with the power to tear apart polar bears.


    He took a step forward¡ªhis unstable walk had also stabilized, the abundance of energy almost making him jump. Indeed, the ambassador whose physicality and spirit had been strengthened to its limits believed that he would be undaunted even if a mountain-breaking dragon bellowed in front of him!


    "How do you feel now?" an old priest asked.


    "Great!" Albert clenched his fist and nodded confidently. "I think I could beat a drake to death now!"


    "Ah¡­ Please proceed ahead." The old priest sighed in return, shaking his head lightly.


    "The liege awaits you in the hall," Albert''s local guide added respectfully as he opened the main gates of the outer walls to the residence. "Also, please inform your attaches to wait outside."


    Beside them, the clergies who were finished with their spellcasting vanished like a gust of wind, although obscure words such as ''great performance, eight points'' could still be heard from a corner of the walkway. Unaware that he was the assessment topic for clergies from St. Laurent Cathedral, Albert stepped in a sprightly manner into the gardens of the residence.


    There was a nearby hotel which had three floors reserved as lodgings for the visiting envoys. Three persons of varying appearances but sharing the same important status watched as the scene unfolded before them.


    "Do you think he could enter the liege''s residence smoothly?" The Far South elven ambassador mumbled as he took a sip of Calming Potion from his goblet. "He''s so old¡­"


    "Hmph." A dwarf who still had to lean on a wall to keep standing grunted once but did not reply.


    "The liege has actually held himself back considerably¡­ Either way, may the Seven Gods bless that old man." The Seven Gods Church ambassador¡ªwho looked equally unwell¡ªgave a brief benediction before closing in his eyes and praying in silence.


    As for Albert, light had promptly vanished the moment he entered the liege''s residence.


    It was as if he was deep below the oceans¡ªthe world grew narrower as darkness spawned by the edge of his vision. Albert''s lively spirit had swiftly left him, and he only noticed later that he had rather the center of the front garden.


    Now, every move he made was much more difficult than sprinting against sea waves.


    Legendary domain.


    The old noble who had seen much quickly realized what he was experiencing.


    Perhaps the excessively powerful energy was influencing the surrounding world automatically or that the being''s very existence meant a certain form of extraordinary, the Legendary champions who stood at the top of the Mycroft Continent all possessed a domain where the world changes according to their will. To them, that domain was something as natural as breathing.


    As an example, Pope Igor''s holy light would purify everything around him, the Nature''s Magister presence would grow plants wherever she was, while mortals would never notice the Mind Lord''s presence despite being right beside him. As for the domain of this newborn Legendary in the North, it was perhaps a form of terror aura or dominating force similar to Dragon Might.


    Or perhaps even more. This power was far more astounding than Dragon Might.


    There was an artificial lake in the front garden of the manor, surrounded by several exquisitely sculpted mini mountains. A stone bridge stretched across the lake surface, and Albert stood upon it, the damp algae squashed beneath his feet. A wind billowed out of nowhere, causing the ambassador to shudder and inhale deeply. He could sense that the surrounding air was becoming unbelievably cold as if the frost had already arrived.


    Looking up, Albert saw that the castle-like residence in front of him was contorted into an obscure black cluster as the powerful presence distorted his vision. Still, with his augmented Iron Will, he strode steadily ahead.


    However, the world still shrunk even as he strode. Now, in Albert''s eyes, the surrounding decorations gradually became larger and more imposing as if walls that were combining, his dimming vision only able to behold the main door that was flashing where some maids were standing.


    Despite the interference of instinctual fear and multiple mirages, the ambassador reached the door. And yet it was at that very moment that he noticed his body was filled with cold sweat, while his physicality that had been empowered with status buff was starting to quiver.


    Don''t go! His body warned him. If not for the blessings before, Albert believed that he would never be able to stand upright.


    As he approached, the maid who was standing by the manor door opened it. "The liege awaits you. This way, please."


    "Please lead the way."


    Tidying his regalia, Albert mustered his spirits and strode with impeccable pace behind the maid.


    The interior of the residence was very spacious, and there were rarely any servants who walked past them. Black obsidian tiles lined the floor like a bottomless abyss while white pyroxene lights illuminated the corridors.


    Although the maid moved quickly, the ambassador felt that it was extremely difficult for him to even move a step. Exhausted, Albert finally understood why the locals could no longer sense Dragon Might¡ªif they were showered by this level of pressure day by day, genuine Dragon Might meant nothing.


    Without the status buff, the old noble might not have been able to withstand both the illusions and the shredding of his strength.


    Then, just as the ambassador became so tired he could no longer stand, he finally arrived at the door to the guest hall.


    "The liege is behind this door."


    The maid bowed slightly and left, her clear footsteps gradually becoming distant. Albert, who had recovered some of his strength, took some time to compose himself before taking a step out to push the door.


    The door opened.


    A man was standing in the center of the hall with his back to the door, staring at the world map on the wall. A silver-haired girl and black-haired boy stood silently behind him, their hands carrying several letters with gilt.


    The man was wearing a black coat, his robust frame emanating a powerful presence that made everything within the hall lose color. The moment he saw him, the old noble developed a mirage as if the world had utterly fell into chaos, with the man before him being the only genuine existence.


    The man could tell that the door was opened and so simply waved his hand as a greeting. He still did not turn his head, but Albert did not feel the dissatisfaction of being belittled.


    It was Joshua van Radcliffe, the youngest Legendary. He has no need to be seated regally or make a move¡ªall he had to stand where he was and the world would bend.


    Such was the pinnacle over the world.


    "My lord." Albert Warner reverently arched himself towards the back of the man, his heart filled with respect and fear. "His Majesty sends his greetings.


    *****


    Starfall Year 834, nighttime, the 15th of October.


    After a day of receiving various envoys offering their good felicitations, Joshua took a seat at the center of the hall and began to read several letters.


    Most of the contents were rather trivial. They were purely well-wishes for ascending into Legendary as well as inventory lists of gifts since even the most powerful factions in the Mycroft Continent were unwilling to get on the wrong side of a Legendary champion for some meaningless reason.


    Naturally, while they were still at peaceful terms, the assured first choice was to develop friendly relations.


    Beside the warrior, both Ying and Ling were sitting on each of the chair''s handles, sticking themselves to Joshua''s arms as they read the letters together.


    "The decorations that Miss 03 designed weren''t even used this time," Ying complained as she kept her eyes on the letters. "Whether it was the armchair carved from the bones of a demon-blood dragon or the carpet made from iron eagle feather¡­ You''ve rejected so many suggestions that Miss 03 is still fuming."


    "Right. Black is angry too." Scanning through the letter in the warrior''s hand, Ling nodded in agreement with his sister, before turning to glance at a corner of the hall and shrug. "The original plan was to let her make an appearance, but Master chased her off to the backyard by to play with herself."


    At the corner of the hall, the black dragon girl was hugging her knees on the floor and bristling. After her special training in the Far Southern Sacred Mountain to curb her acrophobia, Black had been prepared to show off in front of the warrior, only to be forced into human form and kept within the backyard.


    "I''m meeting envoys, not displaying my power to enemies. How are their plans useful to me?" Joshua sighed and threw the letters he had finished reading to a corner, and said helplessly to the weapons beside him: "If I''m to sit on the armchair carved from the bones of a demon-blood dragon, step on a Gold-monster feather carpet and have a black dragon prostrate beside me, do you think those envoys could still stand?"


    The divine armament siblings shook their heads together.


    This time, the warrior had especially shown his back to the envoys¡ªbut even that caused quite a few pale faces, and repeated status buffs were needed to keep them standing after they left the residence.


    If Joshua did follow Miss 03''s designs and behaved like a demon king, sitting on a skeleton throne to meet them, Joshua would undoubtedly earn another title¡ª''Envoy Slayer''.


    "Those youths from Grandia were certainly unafraid of Master, why are these envoys so weak¡­" Ling suddenly muttered as he fell into deep thought.


    That was because the youths were friendlies, while the envoys were neutrals.


    However, Joshua would definitely leave that question answered and keep reading the letter in hand.


    Out of the blue, his brow lifted. Noticing his expression, Ying stopped the chatter and stared at the thin letter seriously.


    "Any special news?" Noticing their unusual behavior, Ling fell out of thought and approached them in curiosity too.


    "It''s nothing."


    Left immobile after being squeezed by the two heads that were poking in, Joshua''s hand shook slightly. Scarlet fire instantly devoured the letter, turning it into ash while the warrior smiled amidst the siblings'' disappointed sighs. "It''s just good news regarding a friend."


    "Next spring, the Imperial Capital would be hosting a huge celebration with Master Nostradamus." Joshua''s voiced echoed as sparks glinted in the dim hall.


    "That is when the third Legendary of the Empire would appear."

 Chapter 489 Sleeping Dragon Abyss

    Joshua knew from the start¡ªunlike the two divine armament siblings who were guessing excitedly¡ªwho would be the third Legendary in the Empire.


    There was no other person except Nostradamus himself.


    Since the all-out war against the Orc Empire decades ago, Nostradamus had always been the man who been billed as Legendary after rising through the ranks. Born a peasant, he grew amidst the blood and fire in war, leading the Imperial Army and repeatedly trouncing the ambushes and schemes of the Orc Shaman Army. He had also been scholar, mage, pawn and general¡ªand did his utmost in every post.


    It was exactly because of that reason the then Imperial Prince Israel had rejected the majority suggestion to choose Nostradamus, a peasant mage with no nobility as his teacher. To the Emperor, he had assuredly found the best instructor in this world, and to Nostradamus it was his ladder to instant success and unleash his ambitions.


    Everyone knew what followed¡ªhow Nostradamus and Israel combined to strike against the orcs was recorded in the history books and folklore. However, the public began to lose interest in any news or gossip about the mage after the Emperor had ascended into Legendary. When he reappeared before everyone once more, he was already the chief of the Imperial Royal Mage Guild and the Dean of the Imperial Mage Academy.


    However, his ability was stuck at Supreme-pinnacle, and the man himself seemed to have no intention of breaking through.


    Although on one glance it would appear to be a tale of a monarch trying to maintain absolute supremacy by forcing his former teacher and current servant from ascending, it was not so to Joshua.


    Leaving the fact that Israel was not a man who could not bear seeing his subordinate becoming stronger, Joshua himself had noticed from his mingling with the mage in recent years that Nostradamus had no desire to ascend. Apart from dealing with Imperial matters, most of the mage''s time was spent on the students in various academies.


    As for his ability¡ªto quote the man himself ''It''s fine it''s enough''.


    "Breaking through into Legendary is something of incredible risk," the warrior muttered softly, grasping his fist. "Reassembling your own life form means to completely transform the past self and sublimating it. Failing virtually equates to death, and even success requires a long transference and cultivation period."


    It was Joshua''s own extended cultivation period at present. With the meditation and epiphany he gained in the world of Grandia, added with the refinement from his battle against Akhar, Joshua had successfully broken through the limits of his being and stabilized the threshold with energy from the Initial Flame.


    But from then up until now, he never did completely transmute his own body into ''Steel''.


    Decades ago, the emperor and the first heir had died on the battlefield. The nobles, instead of pouring strength in the front lines had other ideas, and started to reserve their strength as they planned a rebellion. If not for the extraordinary talent and power Israel had displayed in war and rising to Legendary after the war, the vast Northern Empire would undoubtedly have splintered into countless smallest nations then.


    Truth be told, if Israel did not breakthrough then it meant his and his nation death, leaving him with a single choice. That was completely different from Nostradamus''s situation¡ªafter Israel had broken through, the old mage did not require much power anymore.


    On the other hand, he needed more time.


    To allow even common folk to learn magic and understand the truth and wonders of the world, so that they would have a chance to improve and not be bound to their limited birthright. Such was Nostradamus wish¡ªone in which long periods of reformations were necessary instead of power.


    Therefore, while ascending into Legendary was the greatest pursuit for most it was perhaps unnecessary to that old man. It may even be a choice that carried certain risk¡ªafter all, if he failed, the labors of his life would become meaningless.


    But why would he suddenly change his mind to break through now?


    Although doubts flashed through his mind, Joshua did not delve into it. One way or another, all questions would be answered come spring.


    "Alright." The warrior put his hands together and rose, heading outside towards the study. As Ling, Ying, and Black hurriedly follow behind, Joshua muttered to himself.


    "The trivial stuff is now completed. Autumn harvest is completed, and the spawning enchanted beasts are almost wiped out."


    "We''ll assemble the knights tomorrow to enter the Divine Dungeon Shroud."


    As the warrior made his decision, things were transpiring in another distant world.


    All beings are acutely aware that all things have an end. Humans would die, steel would rust, fires would extinguish, evergreen pines would rot. Even oceans would one day dry while mountains crumble¡ªthe seemingly eternal world would one day, in the far future, welcome its own end.


    But how vast was a single ''world'' even? Even if death life would survive in some form and propagate for millennia. Within those thousand years, the dying world would detach from its original orbit and vanish from the ''stars'' of the multiverse and descending into the deepest layer of all worlds.


    That was the ''Abyss'', hated and feared by innumerable worlds and civilization.


    Hundredth and sixty-second layer of the abyss, the Toxic Sea.


    Just like its name would suggest, this was a world infected by toxic. Apocalyptic wars had shattered the continent, filling the plane with poisonous oceans and seas. Countless malevolent snakes and venomous insects weaving in out of the seas of negative energy that was enough to dilapidate the dimensions.


    Those creatures were unintelligent Chaos beings, remnants of a former civilization after the world died. Due to its immeasurably hostile environment, even the Demon Lords who ruled several layers of Abyss were unwilling to enter this place, leaving the world independent even after it had died more than two thousand years ago. Still, rumor also had it that it was due to the presence of a giant serpent with power equal to deities lurking within the depths of those negative energy oceans.


    However, this abyssal world that was once known as the ''Toxic Sea'' was now the habitat of almost ten thousand dragons.


    As space itself rippled, waves spread with dimensional distortion at its core. Soon, dozens of dimensional passageways were opened, with thousands of exhausted Pentashade Dragons pouring into this oceanic world filled with radiation and toxic debris.


    Somehow, the supremely hostile insects and serpents that would attack even the demonic armies that scorched hell did not react to the dragons'' presence. They merely kept weaving around and spawning in the toxic sea of negative energies, watching idly as the dragons built floating islands over the sky and rested.


    Up above, three monumental will watched as the dragons drew materials from the world''s surface and depths to swiftly build the floating islands. They stayed silent for a long time before speaking slowly.


    "The Great Mana Tide has arrived, and yet we''re banished from the world of Mycroft."


    The voice belongs to Bognar, Lord of the Falling Sleet and leader of the white dragons, its tone filled with substantial grudge. "The Abyss is the bottom of the Multiverse¡ªeven the splendor that graces all life is weakened here. Furthermore, our race now has no chance of taking the ''opportunity'' on Mycroft now, it''s a devastating loss."


    "We failed, after all," Kanor, the Nether Sea Dragon and the leader of the black dragons, replied. The Legendary black dragon was adapting very well to the toxic sea¡ªeven seemingly perfectly content with the abyssal environment, which was why it appeared not as resentful. "We might not have won even if we besiege Igor alone. And when the heavenly Dragon Rider and Nature''s Magister came to his aid, it was extreme fortune that our race was defeated and not extinct¡ªwe couldn''t ask for more."


    Meanwhile, the third Legendary dragon¡ªVerdia of the Eternal Mountain Wind and the leader of the blue dragons did not converse with the other two. Its gemlike dragon eyes were twinkling with an obscure radiance, sweeping through unfathomable lengths of the ocean.


    Naturally, it found nothing except multitudinous amounts of unintelligent sea snakes. There was no trace of the legendary serpent that had power equating to the gods.


    Having confirmed the fact, Verdia''s heart calmed considerably. Then, it waited until the other two were done complaining before it spoke.


    "There might be a chance." Verdia''s will was swift as lightning¡ªif the others it was speaking were not Legendary dragons, they would have been hurt by the menacing will. "We may have led most of the Pentashade away from Mycroft, it doesn''t mean that we can''t acquire chance. There must be some excellent hidden progeny we have on the continent, whether it''s you two or myself."


    Bognar and Kanor stopped their conversation immediately as they listened to Verdia express its opinion. They certainly had a little tacit understanding on the surface as ''partners'' that had long combined to rule the Pentashade.


    "The first wave of the Great Mana Tide is here," Verdia continued. "That means most of the divine mark would be shed from the Infinite Horizon. It''s the chance for all the races to secure the legacy of the old gods¡ªwould those inferior races even compare against us in terms of legacy? The spreading flames of war had already denied them many volumes of this aspect, and I dare say that most factions are unaware of the essence of those shrouds or their meaning!"


    Even as it spoke, the Legendary blue dragon started brimming with confidence. "Now, it''s just less than half a year after the falling stars. Even mages of the Eastern Plains might not have discovered anything¡ªwe just have to send some draconic humans or dragons assuming human form to train within the fog. As long as they could escape detection of those inferior races, divinity and legacy is assured with draconic power. Thus, our race would keep strengthening and not be affected by the current deplorable state!"


    The blue dragon''s plan was so simple that even children could have thought of it.


    Nevertheless, it was one with a huge chance of success. Though the Pentashade Dragons were essentially missing from the Mycroft Continent, the Metallic Dragons still wandered the plane¡ªas long as the disguise was good enough and their malevolent instincts were not exposed, not many could differentiate whether the dragon-form human was a Pentashade or a Metallic dragon.


    That was an indisputable fact. It was not as if the many factions on Mycroft never did saw through that the falling stars were divine marks, they simply did not know how to progress through the divinity and the instinctual seal to acquire the legacy hidden deep within. The shroud, formed from the memory and energy of perished deities resembled a huge mental maze¡ªall that fell in would meet one laborious challenge after the other.


    It was only those who completed the challenge who could inherit part of the deity''s power. Therefore, Verdia''s idea was not wrong, the dragons certainly had a chance.


    The Legendary dragon then proceeded to lay down the fundamentals.


    "Remember, we should give up on targets located deep within the factions¡ªwe could never interfere with those marks. As much as possible, pick those inconspicuous marks at the edge of the continent."


    Hence, many hidden progenies began to make their move sometime later in the Mycroft continent. There were ''merchants'', ''scholars'' and ''adventurers'' that rode a variety of transports towards the region where the stars fell.


    Occasionally, there would observable soft vertical pupils appearing by accident within their eyes.


    With the plans in place, the three Legendary dragons kept watch silently as their kin rebuilt their homeland bit by bit in the Abyssal world. It was also at this time that the hundredth and sixty-second level of the Abyss changed its name.


    Later, [Sleeping Dragon Abyss] was the title it bore amongst the other Abyssal planes.

 Chapter 490 Unchanging

    "Ivan! Amelia! Stop playing with the dragon¡ªsomething huge is going on!"


    Starfall Year 834, the 3rd of October. Winter Fort Academy, Mount Nissia.


    Sleet butterflies were dancing amidst the chilling northern winds. The days were growing dryer and colder, but the pair of platinum blond siblings were crouched around the nearby pine forest, smiling as they fed a young dragon.


    A big bucket filled with marine fishes stood beside the elder brother, while the younger sister held several pale-blue crystals containing the dual mana elements of ice and water. And before them was the young dragon¡ªtwo meters in length including its tail¡ªgulping down the catch Ivan was unloading, chewing occasionally while staring at Amelia hopefully, waiting for the moment she throws the crystal.


    There were many things to be wary of when feeding a young dragon. First and foremost was nutrition¡ªapart from flesh that was the most basic food source, minerals containing mana were required in order to cultivate the infant''s spellcasting abilities. While mana crystals were certainly expensive they were undoubtedly the best choice, and for the Makarov siblings who were rather affluent after earning considerable gold for completing many missions, the payment was trivial.


    Hearing their friend''s voice that came nearby, Ivan and Amelia rose at once and turned to look. They could see the red-haired Karin leading Nick the dwarf as they jogged towards them, her hand brandishing a brand-new notice. It appears to be what she meant by ''something huge''.


    "What''s so huge, Karin¡­" Amelia, stroking the young dragon gently brushing up to her calves reluctantly, threw all the crystals in hand to the little fellow that squawked happily in return. "I was deepening my bond with White Frost," she said disgruntledly. "Say what you need to say, stop wasting time."


    White Frost was the name of the young dragon. An academy instructor had discovered through tests that this particular youngling had a greater affinity for creating condensation and cold as compared to water elements. Furthermore, with its white plump body that gave its appearance to a seal with wings, the girls took a huge liking to it.


    "I think it only likes the mana crystals in your hand¡ªnot you." Having undermined the ''bond'' with no hesitation, Karin did not waste any more words and quickly handed the notice to Ivan, before smiling mysteriously at the two. "You siblings who are virtually cut off from the rest of the world would never guess what news is spreading in the academy!"


    Neither Amelia nor Ivan reacted in return. Indeed, they did not care about the world around them, since walking dragons¡­ bonding with dragons was time-consuming. Occasionally it takes hours for the younglings just to adapt to the siblings'' scent and physical contact, and it was often repetitive.


    "Mid-November, in the Ural Plains, Dean Radcliffe himself would lead a team of students ranked top ten in the academy to participate in a trial."


    Without waiting for the red-haired girl to explain, Ivan quickly scanned through the contents of the notice, frowning as he thought about what the information meant.


    "The liege himself is leading¡­" He muttered, curious. "What training mission would need a Legendary champion to bring up the rear? And didn''t we just clear Mount Ural half a year ago? What is there to train within that place¡­"


    As he spoke, the youth''s mind flashed with a scene from the past¡ªsilver stars, drawing arches over the horizon and silently plummeting upon the earth, forming a dense shroud that engulfed an area as large as thousands of meters.


    Perhaps that was the trial?


    "I don''t know. But one way or another, as the party with the highest cumulative points we are definitely joining the trial. That''s why I''m here to plan and prepare with you guys¡ªwe must never let those ''outsiders'' steal our limelight!"


    Karin had always spoken so capably and straightforwardly. The gaze of the knight''s daughter was burning with the flames of fighting spirit even as she seethed. "Now, a rumor is spreading in the academy that we wouldn''t have been the first party with the most points if not for our temporal advantage¡ªthat in terms of ability alone, we would never size up to those outsiders!"


    The other three frowned at those words.


    The outsiders whom the red-haired girl was referring to were the thirty or more youths brought back by the liege half a year ago. Their origin a mystery, all of them entered the ''combat-class faculty'' of Winter Fort Academy, joining different disciplines such as knights, warriors, and rangers.


    At first, it did not matter since they were at most another batch of students enrolling into the academy under Joshua''s endorsement. However, surprisingly, these foreign, non-Moldavian people were extraordinarily powerful. Save for the rare few geniuses, the outsiders stole the limelight completely from most of the locals.


    At present, the party ranked at second were exactly a group of those outsiders. Their cumulative points were just behind Ivan''s party and could catch up to them at any moment. Perhaps, if not for Ivan''s party starting their missions three months earlier, the outsiders'' points would have surpassed them.


    Though Ivan and Amelia were usually calm, they remained adolescents. The moment they heard the rumors doubting their ability they naturally brimmed with rage.


    "If we don''t have to take care of the dragons recently, would they even catch up?!" Ivan quickly made the decision as the team leader. "You''re right, we definitely have to plan and prepare this time¡ªwe must knock the limelight away from those outsiders!"


    "Tsk, that''s clearly not the issue. Karin, all you know is spew nonsense."


    The dwarf Nick was suddenly speaking. He had been silent until just now, but the moment he saw that the others'' fighting spirit had lifted, he folded his arms across his chest and grinned.


    "Listen to me," he said loudly with his subwoofer-like voice, causing even the leaves of nearby pine trees to quiver. "It''s hearsay¡ªjust hearsay¡ªthat the liege''s trial is to recruit several students. Unlike the collective education of the academy, the liege really intends to accept some apprentices this time!"


    The news had definitely given the siblings pause. Looking at the two''s stunned expression, Karin turned and glared viciously at the dwarf. She had intended to leave it as the climaxing piece of information, only to end up having it simply divulged by Nick.


    "You blabbermouth!"


    Still, although Amelia was astonished by the tidings, she did not lose her ability to think. Feeling her legs going rather numb, the lithe girl simply sat on the young white dragon that just had its fill, frowning as she thought furiously.


    "The liege is assuredly powerful¡ªno, he''s now amongst the strongest in this world. It would be a great opportunity to become his apprentice, but¡­"


    "But the dean is a warrior. We are mages¡ªit doesn''t mean a thing even if we became his apprentices." Ivan finished his sister''s sentence, his expression surprisingly serious as he held a tree with one hand. "Still, this is not your usual rumor¡ªif nobody comes out to refute it, there''s a great chance it''s true!"


    "Ah, what do you people know." Karin waved her hand impatiently. "Whatever the case may be, we have to compete against that bunch of outsiders. They''re all combat class and are really likely to become the liege''s apprentices. Even if we have to use our full power, we must never let them win!"


    "Besides¨C" the red-haired girl added, suddenly dragging her tone to keep the others in suspense. "There is a powerful mage beside the liege. Though the lot of you might not notice, Miss 03 who keeps following the liege around could well be a Supreme-tier rune mage! I heard that the protective circles around the Moldavia main city are all her design. If we get first place, it wouldn''t be difficult to get Miss 03 to instruct us even if the liege didn''t take us under his tutelage, right?"


    "Right, and truth be told, we''re just Steel-tier mages." Nick nodded in agreement. The stout dwarf who looked nothing like a spellcaster then said with a lowered voice, "If we train under a Legendary warrior, it''s fine if we don''t become mages. My goal is to change my fate and become stronger¡ªand only that."


    And the rest were silent.


    To change fate and become strong¡­ What other way was better than becoming the apprentice of a Legendary warrior?


    The scent of fighting spirit spread amidst the quiet quartet.


    Meanwhile, Joshua was speaking to Nostradamus through a communications circle in the liege''s residence.


    Due to the larger margins of mana concentration, the circle would occasionally develop unstable static. However, it was also the same reason why the circle only needs a little adjustment to broadcast even images at real-time without losing a shred of vividness.


    The Great Mana Tide''s arrival had allowed sorcery technology to develop by leaps and bounds. Under an environment of greater mana concentration most technological stalemate that stumped most were solved easily, with some saying that magical images of news anchors reading the latest updates had appeared in the Eastern Plains.


    "You''re actually stealing my students! Joshua, what kind of warrior recruits apprentices from a mage academy?!"


    The warrior stared at the white-haired mage who was brimming with anger, and smiled. Calm and composed, he took a sip of tea brewed by Ying before answering in a leisurely manner.


    "Master Nostradamus. Winter Fort Academy is no longer just a mage academy, but a professional academy. Furthermore, it''s nothing serious¡ªI''ve never said that I would stop them from going to the academy after they become my apprentice, it''s fine if you want to keep instructing them."


    "You!"


    Unlike the nonchalant Joshua, the old mage on the other end of the communications circle was clearly anxious. "Your publicizing the fact would cause unrest throughout the academy, who would be able to calmly learn and discover the Truth then? Radcliffe, are you too bored because there''s no one to spar with after you ascended into Legendary, and it itches so much that you''re taking in students?"


    Then, Nostradamus chortled in anger at his own words. He would never believe that the warrior''s thoughts were so shallow¡ªthere must be some unknown plan behind this.


    However, the warrior''s thoughts were precisely so simple. Remembering when he was still the master of a martial arts dojo in the pre-existence, Joshua nodded. He definitely was bored, which was why he plans to take in a few apprentices¡ªto kill time. It would not be a surprise that a smart man like Nostradamus could see through it.


    Even so, this was not the time to chatter, and so Joshua cut short the old mage''s complaints.


    "The Empire seems to be in a tough situation," he said directly with a tone that did not allow protest. Nostradamus frowned and kept quiet for some time before speaking slowly and solemnly.


    "Why would you say that?"


    "It''s obvious," Joshua said simply¡ªhe did not have the habit of keeping others in suspense. "The change the Great Mana Tide brought isn''t limited to magical technology development. My domain is near the Dark Forests, which is why I know its catalyst effect on magical beasts. Although the Empire isn''t filled with forests like the Far South, most of the hills and uninhabited jungles are a large part of the territories. Under the influence of the concentrated mana levels, even ordinary forests would slowly shift into a form similar to the Dark Forests."


    "Currently, the Imperial domestic troops are shrinking, the number of merchants decreasing while all regions are now building airship freighters in order to turn airborne delivery into the mainstay. That move is obviously to temporarily abandon the dangerous city outskirts before performing the first culling with the city themselves as a focal point, before gradually building trade routes that permeate the land. However, that also meant a great reduction of control the Imperial Central has over the regional nobles."


    "Additionally, before this, the other countries had countless adventurers and professionals that had reached their limit but were unable to transcend the tiers. They could do so now with the power of the Great Mana Tide¡ªand those forces that appear out of nowhere is also the origin of discord."


    The old mage nodded silently; such was the definitive truth. The Great Mana Tide is a comprehensive refinement¡ªthe rapidly expanding Dark Forests and the unsettled yet multitudinous champions were part of the disturbance it wrought.


    There was a saying in the Empire: ''it''s better to oppose nobles than to feud with adventurers.'' Since the influence of nobles was there for all to see, they would obey the rules most of the time¡ªsave from certain death grudges¡ªand as such could be handled with prudence.


    On the other hand, adventurers had always been straying between life and death. Wanderers on the edge of the illicit, they never were good men from the start and would frequently deal a killing blow on a fit of rage before fleeing into the distance.


    Even the nobles would never deliberately become enemies of adventurers. Who on earth knows if those people or their kin would suddenly ascend into Gold or even Supreme-tier champions just by exploring some ruins or thanks to some luck? Quite a number of noble families had fallen exactly because of their unscrupulous actions in which they aggrieved certain young adventurers who eventually became more powerful in several decades and returned to wipe them all out.


    Now, the Great Mana Tide had allowed many who could not ascend to do so. While it was an opportunity for all life, the suddenly appearing Champions had changed the power balance in the Empire which also allowed many greatly empowered nobles to grow certain thoughts. With the Imperial Royal Family''s regional dominance waning, many local emperors of varying power would appear in a few years and things calmed.


    When that happens, the many subjugations Israel had dished out would become meaningless.


    Joshua then proceeded to point out another facet.


    "And that''s just the external forces, but Israel must also be troubled by issues within the Royal Family too," he said, not adding much since it concerned the Royal Family. "The return of the Second Prince Dimore would definitely make the Crown Prince and the others become nervous. I''m here in the North but I could still feel the inner upheavals. The reason you wanted to ascend during spring was probably to get those within the Empire who are developing stray thoughts to calm down."


    Having completed his analysis, the warrior was prepared to listen to the mage''s reply so that he could coordinate with him next year and have the restless nobles know their place. Though he himself was a regional noble, Legendary champion had special rights¡ªand given that the Emperor and mage also often supported him, he certainly had to return the favor.


    However, Nostradamus remained dumbfounded for a long time and made no remark.


    Apart from him, Joshua also noticed that the divine armament siblings who stood beside him were utterly bewildered too. Ying''s mouth was gaping so widely there was space to squeeze a chicken egg into her little mouth, while Ling gulped, his gaze appearing as if he had seen a ghost.


    Even 03, who had been levitating by the ceiling above the heads of the trio, dropped down because her mana control suddenly ceased. Her magical projection distorted for an instant when it touched the ground before recovering to its Avian girl form. In other words, the artificial intelligence had briefly lost control of her own projection, her expression a very humanly and curious one.


    "By the Truth¡­ How are you able to come up with so much!" Nostradamus exclaimed in disbelief after a long time, before mumbling to himself. "I must be growing old¡­"


    The divine armaments started to whisper to each other too. "Master would actually think about so much, is it because he''s too bored these days¡­"


    "Indeed. Feels like he''s a brand-new person, simply inconceivable!" 03 said peacefully as she rose into the air again, glancing at Joshua from afar. "Joshua, you''ve changed.


    Huh.


    All of you really believe that I only move my hands and not my brain? It''s not something that hard to comprehend.


    After noting the reactions of his friends and weapons, the warrior took a deep breath and shook his head.


    "Alright, have you guys laughed enough?" he said in a deep voice. "I never usually think about such problems because I don''t have to, not because I couldn''t¡ªback to business!"


    "No, Joshua. I''ve grasped your meaning." On the other end of the circle, the old mage who had slightly teased Joshua showed a wise smile while stroking his beard. "That''s about it, Joshua. Thanks for your kindness."


    Then, Nostradamus''s gaze became distant for a moment as if remembering a memory long past. He sighed softly, before speaking with much emotion and tremendous solemnity.


    "You really didn''t change because of ascending into Legendary after all."


    Joshua laughed once in return and shook his head nonchalantly.


    "Nostradamus. The world would change, just like the hearts of men."


    "But I won''t."

 Chapter 491 Magma Sea, Fiery Hell

    Pop, pop.


    A gigantic Flame Lizard crawled over the scorched surface while a dull fire seared the land. The creature absorbed every flame where it passed, the searing temperature plummeting rapidly.


    The Flame Lizard was more than twenty meters in length¡ªthe common size of a typical dragon. Even so, this behemoth that should be burning with flames was different from its cousins that belonged to the fire elements or lived within volcanoes. Its body was immeasurably dark and was covered in a coal-black shell that was filled with cracks. Dull red light occasionally shone through the cracks as if magma was flowing slowly underneath.


    If the typical Flame Lizard was a ''burning flame'', this particular specimen was ''dead ash''.


    Just like this world.


    The sanguine sky was engulfed in black dust clouds. The land was filled with innumerable magma lakes that gave this lightless world its final illuminations. However, a menacing and monumental stronghold built from bone and iron still stood in this broken and post-apocalyptic world, surrounded by a crimson river of lava. Countless terrifying monsters covered with black shells hovered over it.


    This was the sixth level of the Abyss. Magma sea, fiery hell, [Tear Valley Fortress].


    Thud, thud, thud.


    In the depths of the fortress, a group of huge and sturdy puppets was holding a cage aloft and walking silently in a dark passageway, their heavy footsteps quaking the metallic corridors. These puppets were melded from bone and lava, with streaming flames driving the corpses of perished champions, granting them strength that surpassed themselves in life.


    The reputation of [Magma Sentinels] spread across the first seven-hundred layers of the Abyss. These malevolent constructs built from the bones of champions from different worlds were far more loyal than the chaotic demons and even more powerful. They typical possessed the powers of archdemon-classes, with some even having abilities that held up against weaker Demon Lords.


    Still, however powerful the Magma Sentinels were, every being knew that their master was much more powerful.


    The silent sentinels entered a hall within the depths of the fortress. Inside, the floor cast in iron glinted with a dull-red light as if it was almost melting, whereas hot, black steam ejected out of the fissures over the surface, unleashing poisonous smoke that could dissipate human flesh. In the rolling smog, the sentinels placed the cage on the floor, raising a sound that made people''s hair stand on end as the metals clashed.


    Klang!


    The sentinels reverently knelt with one knee towards the center of the hall that was engulfed in smoke before rising to leave the hall. After they left, the layers of engraved text over the large cage quickly unsealed.


    Click.


    After the cage was opened with a soft sound, a five-meter tall one-eyed demon with dual horns rolled out from it wretchedly and knelt on the floor.


    The demon had a body that resembled humans, but possessed a pair of bat-like wings and burly limbs. It was also was covered with a sturdy shell, its single purple eye flashing with an unusual light.


    Now, however, what was twinkling in its eyes were not calculating schemes but the purest of ''fear''.


    The Supreme-class archdemon [Heart Devourer Raldan Asth] struggled to rise and kneel respectfully, prostrating itself towards the heart of the hall shrouded in darkness and smoke. Right now, it would rather be held within that cage cast with innumerable torturous curses than to face that gaze.


    "Raldan Asth."


    The dark hall gradually brightened as a deep voice wafted from the distance, its commanding tones that resembled the clang of metals causing the entire fort to quake slightly. An immeasurably powerful will then swept across the half and promptly clearing steam and smoke. Within an area of thousands of meters, every demon felt a throb in their hearts as fear subjugated their chaotic nature, compelling every monster to lower their heads and remain still.


    The almost melting metal floorboards now turned into boiling molten iron, its golden red radiance flashing amidst the hall. In the very next moment, a colossal burning eye seemingly formed from the molten iron slowly rose¡ªnot only did the thousand-degree heat not damage it, the heat was converted into the eye''s power. A fierce and cruel scent spread from it, and thus a presence that stifles all things descended.


    Facing the owner of the presence, Raldan Asth shut its single eye tightly, not daring to look directly at the eye even if it was just part of the being''s body.


    "Your mission has failed."


    The burning eye did not stare at the submissive and quivering archdemon, and was looking towards the beings of a distant world instead, as if it could penetrate thin air.


    "Your clone did not successfully descend on the Mycroft Continent, and now I''ve lost my chance to explore the world." The voice reverberated across the hall, carrying layers of echoes as if it came from a bottomless abyss.


    "My king¡­" Raldan Asth''s body now trembled violently at the emotionless voice.


    As beings filled with the ambition of slaughter and destruction, demons should not feel fear. Heart Devourers, however, were different. They possessed intelligence that surpassed most demons and naturally held fear from said intelligence. As it tried to explain in panic, another silhouette appeared within its mind.


    It was the shadow of a black-haired warrior whose body was encircled with crimson flames of aura and a dark Pool of Souls, emitting endless echoing shrill wails. It was him who had destroyed its ritual, cut apart its clone and causing its mission to fail.


    Still, the burning eye did not intend to give Raldan Asth a chance to explain itself. It fixed it gaze into thin air, its eyes cutting through the fort made of iron and bone, black toxic fog, the blood-red sky, and the broken sun and moon. Goliath, Demon King of Gluttony, Lord of the Tear Valley Fortress, Sovereign of the Magma Sea and Fiery Hell stared into the void with its own clone, watching the world it had been interested in for a thousand years.


    "The world of Mycroft returns to Order, its scent of death of destruction retreating. The world had been fading for over a thousand years and yet found its flame again, returning to life."


    The deep yet grand muttered to itself. "Your failure and the thoughtless actions of the devotees had lost me most of my sight. I couldn''t even observe or learn how those humans made their world receive new life from the death of eternal slumber."


    "The original estimation was about twenty years. Twenty years, and I could have broken through the walls of the dying world, fusing that world into our own layer of Abyss through war and death. But now it''s impossible¡ªthe healthy world is suppressing us who are but a bunch of flameless residual ash. More time is needed to prepare."


    "My king!"


    With those very words, Raldan Asth quickly understood the reason he was captured and sent here. It bellowed, struggling as if a drowning man grasping at a final straw.


    "I''m willing to correct my mistake, I''m willing to head to Mycroft and discover the truth! Those who called themselves our allies have betrayed us. Not only did they stop providing information, they''re also culling our forces exhaustively. However, I still have some followers hiding deep within the West Mountains, and I still have one unused clone!"


    Its heart clenched in fear, the archdemon that corrupted men''s heart and reveled in devouring despair manically squeezed out every hint of usefulness. The burning eye slightly blinked in return, and cut Raldan Asth short.


    "It''s normal for them to betray us. Their world is burning again; they certainly wouldn''t need us."


    "I''ll have them pay the most painful price¨C"


    "No." The Demon King cut the archdemon short again. This time, however, its voice carried a curious emotion that resembled either curiosity or greed, or a feeling that was impossible to be found from a demon.


    The scent of hope.


    "Raldan Asth. Leader of the Heart Devourers and one of the wisest of all demons." Goliath spoke, enunciating each word at its subordinate, an irrefutable order while suppressing all delight, jealousy, greed, and yearning.


    "I want you to head towards the world of Mycroft as ''yourself'', and seek the truth of how they reclaimed their ''flame''."


    Finally sensing that the killing intent that had been buzzing over its head was dissipating, the archdemon replied with the most decisive and most determined attitude.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    A long time passed.


    The archdemon, branded and no longer capable of betrayal had already left the fortress, heading to its lair to prepare a ritual for moving to another world.


    Within the depths of the Tear Valley Fortress, the molten iron slowly froze, returning to its red-hot metal form.


    Black flames burned in the center of the hall. After a long silence, the burning eye gradually vanished, and a single complicated ''rune mark'' whirling where it once stood. Powerful presence emanated from the rune that came from the Demon King and veiled the entire fort.


    Flames always would extinguish one day.


    Its ashes would lose the residual warmth too.


    Even so, the ashes born of a long-dead world also yearn for the day it could burn.


    *****


    Meanwhile, in the Northern Ural Plains on the Mycroft Continent.


    The man who stood on the black dragon''s head up in the air looked up at the sky thoughtfully, the immeasurably bright golden sun unleashing warmth despite the severe cold. Still, his gaze was unaffected by the blinding rays as he stared at the edge of the Void.


    His overlooking yielded nothing. Shaking his head, the man looked down at the land below even as the divine armament siblings watched him carefully from behind.


    Under his feet was an ''ocean'' glinting in a silver shroud that blanketed the surface of a lake and reflected the sun''s rays. Cold ripples of light shifted incessantly as the fog moved unfathomably as if a thought. By the edge of that ''ocean'', more than a dozen team of horses and man were tidying their formation, their preparations complete.


    It was the Divine Dungeon Shroud formed from a deity follower of the Mother Goddess, [River God Sinoer]. Not a malevolent god, using him as a trial was not too difficult and he could rescue everyone if things happen to turn awry¡ªthere was no better objective for the trial.


    At the thought, the warrior briskly issued the order from above the dragon''s head.


    "Begin!"


    Filled with majesty, his voice rang through the entire plain, causing countless wandering enchanted beasts and monsters to recoil, keep their heads low and panickily run towards their lair. Beneath the warrior, the parties that had been ready for some time stepped out at the same time towards that silver sea of shroud that covered thousands of meters of land.


    And so the trial began.

 Chapter 492 Thought Particles

    In the pre-existence, there was a trend of searching for ancient ruins in all corners of the world after the Great Mana Tide descended upon Mycroft. Thanks to the silent approval on part of the Seven Gods, many volumes that recorded information of ancient deities were excavated from sealed stores, with the divine titles and names of the Glorious Era gods becoming known to all.


    A deity follower of the Mother Goddess¡ªthe River God Sinoer was a rather famous deity in the heart of the Continent during the Glorious Era. Its true form being a ''water spirit'' borne of several rivers, its religion had spread amongst the many riverside towns, watching over the fishing and transport industry and was essentially a benevolent guardian god and virtually showed no sign of malevolence.


    Logically speaking, the subject being tested must pass the final checkpoint within the Divine Dungeon Shroud and witness the deity''s mark and true form in order to discover their identity. However, Joshua never paid attention to anything related to the Shroud in his pre-existence and should not know that the River God resided within this particular shroud, but he had somehow distinctly distinguished the essence of the shroud before him and directly utter the other''s identity.


    Because he ''saw'' it.


    In Joshua''s eyes, all things were currently crumbling and dissipating into the most fundamental of particles. Invisible mana elements and energy ripples were surfacing in different colors amidst the atmosphere. There were even transparent waves spreading within the sunlight that blankets the land¡ªthese diverse things would scatter or assemble, forming the basis of every phenomenon.


    This certainly was not accomplished by using his eyes. The warrior had long ceased using such observation¡ªright now, his vision was one analyzed by ''Steel Strength''.


    He could see the countless knight legions and Winter Fort Academy students were advancing into the Divine Dungeon Shroud on the surface level. Most of the knights could enter several hundred meters into the shroud while the more ordinary of students would stop around a dozen meters by the edge as they fall into the dream trial. There were also some young men with capable talent who could forcibly move inwards for a hundred meters before pausing.


    It was the silver shroud that caused them to stagnate. In Joshua''s vision, the shroud appeared as if a silver sea were transforming into endless translucent particles. The particles would autonomously absorb the energies that lay adrift around them to feed their existence, while slowly expanding and recovering energy. They were immeasurably dormant as if they would not react to anything, with ''thought'' being the sole exception.


    Or perhaps ''soul''.


    At the same time the trialist set foot within the shroud, the multifarious particles that formed the silver sea would act as if sharks that had smelled blood and rapidly surged within their bodies. The amounts of particles they would breathe in were proportional to the trialists'' ability, and it ignored all barriers¡ªaura walls or sorcery equipment would not obstruct them for even a single inch.


    Then, when the particles within the individuals'' body reached a certain threshold, their mental ripples would begin to resonate with the deity''s mark at the core of the dense shroud, sending the trialist into the dream trial.


    With a grasp, Joshua grabbed some scattered shroud from the air. The silver particles swirled urgently within his palm as if to enter his body, but an energy similar to lifeforce that was much more powerful blocked those particles that were supposed to be irresistible, shackling them to his palm.


    [I, Sinoer of the Rapids!]


    [God of the Rivers, Deity of the Ships and Fishermen!]


    [Third Seat of the Earth Gods, Master of the Rivers!]


    Innumerable diverged information streamed out of the particles and were ''seen'' by Joshua. This was why he knew the deity''s identity from the start.


    Standing above the head of the black dragon, he solemnly stared at the particles in his hand, his gazed glinting in a cold, metallic silver light. Joshua had certainly seen through the essence of those shroud particles: they were a form of the soul, condensed to the very limit and surpassing even [Supreme Soul].


    Mortal souls require a physical body to exist. Uniquely designed worlds like Grandia notwithstanding, all souls would naturally vanish after death, its energy returning to the world and becoming part of the cycle of all things. Still, any adept who ascended into Steel tier would sense the existing energy that flows around the world, allowing their souls to be nourished with the energy into robustness.


    There are two aspects when it comes to the level of Silver Radiant spirit. One was to manipulate and utilize surrounding energies for an initial level of combat aura awareness and use intermediate spells exceeding six levels, while the other was robustness of the soul that reaches a level of surviving death. In that state, if the person should die in a night of utter darkness, a silver-white radiance would appear the moment their soul departed their body.


    Gold tier would see the improvement of those aspects to the next level for all classes, but it was until Supreme tier when the soul''s evolution would develop a boundary. On that level, adepts had to choose from the mastery of strength, soul, and skill¡ªas such, those who picked soul mastery would assuredly improve their soul to become more powerful than those who chose the other two masteries, displaying ''undying'' facets.


    There was nothing in the world that would not die, and it was the same for the soul. The souls of Soul Mastery champions, however, approaches that concept¡ªindeed, the first undead creatures to walk the earth came from the first Soul Mastery champion who perished. Even after his soul left his body it still possessed incredible power and kept most memories it had in life. Additionally, it would survive for hundreds of years without the disturbance of foreign forces, and it would not be a stretch to prolong its life up to a millennium if the soul slumbers in an excellent environment.


    When most powerful mages died physically, their souls would remain¡ªcertain Legendary mages from the Eastern Plains'' Skypiercing White Tower as well as the Council of Seven were beings of such caliber. History also recorded that many successful adepts of Soul Mastery would choose to seal themselves after their bodies died, awaiting the right time to awaken. The powerful undead spirits that wander prehistoric ruins were basically formed from those champions after having lost their memories in life.


    That was certainly extremely formidable. Even Joshua himself believe he did not reach that level¡ªat most, his soul would linger a few years after his body died.


    Nonetheless, the cluster Divine Dungeon Shroud that existed before him now was a soul that surpassed Soul Mastery itself.


    "Every shroud particle are a fundamental thinking organ on the most elementary level. The formation of countless particles was hence practically unlimited data processing. If the soul and memories of deities are maintained in such a form in the Infinite Horizon, it was no wonder that they would live for thousands of years and not die while leaving their divinity, divine powers and legacy¡­"


    Joshua nodded after what seemed like half a day, mumbling as he sent the shroud particles to the main cluster.


    Soul and the physical brain complement each other. To mortals, the brain was their only mental apparatus while the soul was just a support.


    On the other hand, the soul was a second but much more important organ for thinking when it comes to extraordinary individuals. Its power far surpasses the brain and had no speed limit, which was the reason why many mages could instantly complete rune arrangements that supercomputers would actually fail at and construct astoundingly complex Legendary spells, while combat classes could fight at speeds that were more than ten times the speed of sound without a single erroneous move.


    In death, it was possible to lose part of one''s memory despite reaching Soul Mastery. Such flaw did not exist for Legendary tiers, and also why the brains of certain champions were not their vitals¡ªtheir souls were already powerful enough to carry all mastery and mental faculty.


    ¡ªIt''s emphatically a way to remove the brain as a weakness.


    Thanks to the unexpected knowledge gained from his atomic vision, Joshua was now solemnly thinking if he should strive in that direction. Now that his heart was no longer a weak point, and with his entire body being assembled of Steel Strength, if he could just diminish that lacking aspect and fully spare the necessity to his brain, he would be invincible.


    "Well, I could take a look inside."


    After thinking for about the thousandth of a second, the warrior briskly made his choice.


    Leaping off Black''s head, he dropped towards the Divine Dungeon Shroud.


    "Hey, Master!"


    "Wait for us!"


    Surprised by their master''s prompt movements, Ling instinctively leaped down behind Joshua. Her brother Ying stared speechlessly at his sister for a few seconds, before sighing and leaping off Black too.


    In the end, only the black dragon was left alone on the floating halo in the air, staring blankly as her master and friends all dropped within the silver shroud and vast unknown.


    "Rawr¡­ rawr rawr?"


    ¡ªShould I be following suit?


    While the flying seaborn flame dragon hesitated, several similarly wavering eyes flashed from a carriage that was slowly treading upon the Ural Mountain trade routes.


    "¡­ That man has entered the shroud." A slightly quivering voice said softly, gulping in a futile attempt to calm himself. "Eta, should we try sneaking in and blending in amongst the crowd?"


    At the front of the carriage nearby the lake where the shroud had descended, a group of people who were watching from afar. They were adventurers and mercenaries who had heard the news and intended to glimpse how to explore the dense shroud. Now that they have seen that even the liege named Joshua had also entered the shroud, they no longer found it dangerous, and were hence eager to attempt entry.


    "If you say so, Heisen, then please go ahead." Eta declined with a forced calm voice from within the carriage. "I''ll keep watch from inside the carriage, so safe journeys."


    "No. After serious consideration, I''ve decided to keep watch outside too."


    The red-haired man known as Heisen quickly changed his mind, and thus the pair kept declining modestly until they quieted and sighed simultaneously.


    "Why are we sent to the North¡­" Heisen first checked meticulously if the glamour spell and potion over himself was working before throwing himself over a seat. "We''ve always been hiding in the South, why would we be diverted to the Northern Empire?"


    "Because the Council of Elders felt that there''re too many dragon people hiding in the South and risk exposure. The North counts as an empty zone, which is why us forsaken bunch with no backing are dumped here to gather intelligence."


    The green-haired man named Eta had a steadier expression, but the convulsing in his leg was still observable¡ªhis expression was a mere fa?ade.


    After a brief delay, the man tried to test the waters gingerly.


    "Heisen, we''re friends¡ªright?"


    "Of course." The red-haired youth paused for a second before quickly replying. "We''ve been helping each other since we were younglings. But don''t count on it¡ªour friendship is not greater than my life."


    "I never told you to die." Eta waved him off and looked towards the faraway silver sea of shroud. A soft presence from spreading from there as if the lingering force of the Legendary champion could lower air pressure even thousands of meters away from him, causing distorted breathing.


    The green-haired man then looked towards the black dragon that was still troubled over if it should drop down, and slowly said, "In reality, the council''s orders were only to try and not succeed. Since Jo¨C the man who must not be named explored the Divine Shroud first, failure is reasonable. It''s completely unnecessary for us to enter."


    Heisen''s eyes lit up and gestured for his friend to continue, which Eta did. "We could simply just use a spell to mark it down, before turning to leave¡ªunless you want to stay here!"


    Those who wanted to do so were already dead, there are countless dragon corpses as proof!


    "Perfect plan!" the dragon swiftly responded without a pause.


    Within minutes, with several streaks of spreading spell ripples, the carriage that had been slowly heading towards the main city of Moldavia quickly turned and hurried at several times the speed before, towards Ural Fortress.


    Thus, the spying from the distant Abyss ended with nothing of note as the two smart dragons reveled in their wise choice. They never noticed, however, an obscure a blue figure that lingered over their heads in the clouds.


    Supreme blue dragon Suralno watched as the carriage drove ahead, while Joshua''s reminder before he left flashed in his mind.


    "So there were peeking fellows," it muttered. Although its girth had gained since it only had to guide the young dragons and Frost Dragon Knights in daily training, its speed never slowed. "And their faction is unknown too."


    The muttering was brief. It had already dropped down from the sky in the very next instant and grabbed the carriage with its talons.


    Leaving aside the matter of the two young dragons that were almost frightened to death by Suralno''s ambush, Joshua now had arrived deep within the Divine Dungeon Shroud.


    The dormant soul particles that did not move even in the wind as if it was frozen began to boil due to his entrance. It was unlike Ogner''s shroud that carried heavy negative energy due to blood sacrifices¡ªthis pure soul energy did not fear the Steel Strength over the warrior''s body. The seemingly infinite silver particles therefore began to resonate with their surrounding kin, and, absorbing the energies around the world, surged rapidly towards Joshua''s body¡ªor his soul.


    And this time, the warrior who went inside the dense shroud to prove his theory did not use Steel Strength to isolate the particles. He let the particles to freely cascade within his body, before carefully observing their actions intently.


    The soul particles from Sinoer was glinting in silver radiance as thousands of them assembled into fluctuating bolts and encircled Joshua''s soul. He could see that there was faint divinity reaction within those bolts, each resonating with the deity''s mark as its origin point in the center of the shroud, attempting to move his soul into resonating with them and send him into a memory hallucination inside the mark.


    A number of particles no larger than the size of a finger could resonate with the Iron-class academy students, while a palm-sized amount was required for Silver or even Gold-tier elite knights. That being said, Joshua was Legendary. Whether the endless particles kept forming bolts¡ªwith some of those bolts combining with other bolts¡ªor the slight tremors and brightening of the entire shroud itself, nothing could shift the warrior''s soul.


    Under the protection of Steel Strength, as long as the warrior''s body did not give any opening he was immune to all external spiritual attacks, with Joshua''s own soul being powerful enough by itself. Hence, the substantial Divine Shroud began to thin as the soul particles began to gather around Joshua.


    That, however, meant he would not achieve his objective. Therefore, with a slight adjustment of his own soul to emulate the reverberations amongst the soul particles around him, Joshua began to resonate with the mark at the core of the shroud.


    Light and shadow began to shift as diverse, unique and puzzling hallucination came pouring in.


    It was as if Joshua saw the memories of the River God in the second he linked with the deity''s mark.


    Five streams that flowed down from snow mountains gathered amidst the center of the continent, shaping into a single roaring river that extended across thousands of miles. Endless ice and water elements appeared amidst this assemblage of rivers, allowing a sprite to gestate and slumber within the ripples.


    Time flew. As the river shifted its path, so too did the sprite change its position. With the prayers of innumerable fishermen and people, the sprite developed a hazy intelligence and chaotic soul.


    Joshua then saw the earth shaking, with a long, stretching arm formed from lava and metals reaching out from deep beneath the lithosphere like an illusion. It poked the opaque water spirit''s body, the monumental divine power instantly completing the sprite''s intelligence.


    The original form of Sinoer, the River God, was thus born.


    The mirage then vanished as the rumbling roar of rivers flowed into his ear.


    Joshua opened his eyes. Before him was no longer the vast lands of the Ural Plains but a river so wide he could not see its opposite end. Cold water struck the stones by the banks, sprinkling the warrior''s hands with droplets.


    Lifting his hand, Joshua stared as the droplets dripped slowly from his hand before looking up and staring at the world around him.


    A primitive scent emanated from the towering forests and hills; the fires of civilization has yet to burn this place. Countless savage beasts were weaving amidst the thicket while wyverns bellowed in the skies.


    It was the Glorious Era.

 Chapter 493 Godly Adven

    It was a completely different weather, scent, sky, and land from the Mycroft Continent. Unlike that world that had just recovered from ruin, everything about the land before Joshua''s eyes was filled with the presence of ''prosperity''.


    The warrior was certain that this was the Central Continent in the Glorious Era, a land carved deeply into the River God Sinoer''s memory. His entrance had relieved the deepest existence within the deity''s brand, forcing Him to open his own domain.


    Standing by the banks where the rivers gathered, Joshua put a food on a stone and watched as it flowed. Ling and Ying had followed him here, and so master and servant simply stood where they were and waited in silence.


    The waters unfurled incessantly. Its source was the mountainous Migel Highlands, its icy stream flowing at the ditch between mountains underneath the sun''s warmth and assembling into a rivulet between the forests. Those innumerable rivulets would afterward flow into a single huge, elongated river that extends throughout the entire Central Continent.


    The god''s spirit gestated here in this ancient past. In obscurity, it accepted the belief and prayers of the living, developing a form akin to life. Then, the Mother Goddess stroked it, finally allowing the innate demigod to awaken its own divinity and sublimate into a deity.


    Joshua suddenly spoke.


    "He has awakened."


    The warrior leaned forward, his spirit becoming excited.


    As the words escaped his lips, a streak of indistinct green-blue radiance arose from the turbulent cascade. The water surged and assembled, forming a huge body that was dozens of meters tall.


    Half man and half snake, the river god that rode the waves appeared in the center of the rapids. Its upper body was a man covered in scales and holding a staff, while the lower body was a giant serpent built from the rivers. Green-haired and youthful, he turned and stared at the trio by the river, its gaze empty as if devoid of any intelligence.


    And the entire illusory world changed along with the gaze of the former god.


    Noticing that the ground beneath her feet was fading and shifting rapidly, Ying subconsciously approached the warrior and tugged at the corner of his clothes.


    "What is this place?" she asked tentatively.


    Ling, too, came closer, sticking himself to the warrior''s back.


    "What is He doing, Master?" he asked softly.


    "This is the inherited domain of a perished deity," Joshua answered.


    "As for Him, He is searching for my weakness, to give me the most demanding trial."


    The warrior was not lying.


    The trials that the dense Divine Dungeon Shroud handed to various beings was certainly different. Mortals were different from adepts, Silver could never hold up against Gold¡ªhence, if a Supreme champion was to enter the trial, the River God''s remains would not have to use his trump card.


    On the other hand, the genuine physical presence of a Legendary champion was worth Sinoer''s showing His own true form and go all out.


    Because he was not a deity at his peak, but the remnant thoughts of a long-perished one.


    That was why the world shifted, and Joshua could sense innumerable information flowing through the link between him and the deity''s mark, thereby materializing the illusory world.


    As if the wheel of time was rewinding urgently, fragmented sights began to surface within the blurry world. First, it showed the main city of Moldavia which was quickly expanding, and then the Radcliffe family crypt that was relocated in the Great Ajax Mountains.


    The River God''s remains¡ªthe mark that was located deep within the Divine Dungeon Shroud began to study every detail of the warrior''s memory, intending to find the weakness of the incredible trialist.


    However, Joshua did not resist, and allowed the Sinoer to read his memories as he wished.


    Leading the survivors through the Ural Mountains, meditating in the Seven God Church, speaking to Pope Igor¡­ As if a roll of tape that goes on fast-rewind mode, past scenes replayed while the surrounding environment changed from ceaseless flowing rivers into ancient forests, the Gray Forests of the far sea and the depths of the Star Altar.


    The vista switched once more, but now the chaotically changing world was beginning to scare the divine armament siblings. They subconsciously grasped the warrior''s hand, intending to switch into weapon form¡ªit was an instinct of theirs that they would be able to fearlessly challenge all unknowns as long as they could fight alongside the warriors.


    Still, Joshua merely grasped their hands in return, having no inclination for combat.


    Light and shadow kept fluctuating.


    Journey across the Multiverse alongside the Initial Flame, the world of Grandia that fell into darkness, fighting against the old knight, undead general and titan¡­ Joshua merely calmly¡ªor perhaps confidently¡ªwatched it all as the River God relived everything in clarity.


    Even so, all that the warrior had gone through was so cumbersome that the deity''s remnant was dealt a monumental burden.


    *****


    Meanwhile, outside the shroud.


    Around the trade routes near the Divine Dungeon Shroud, many adventurers and mercenaries who wanted to enter the shroud but worried over the risks had stopped beside the lake. They planned to buy information regarding the shroud that would leave people unconscious for days from the knights and students when Joshua''s party prepared to leave so that they could be better equipped for their future adventurers.


    But after a dozen minutes after the warrior and the others entered the shroud, the gathered adventurers had largely fallen into silence. Apart from a few who insisted on observing the dense shroud''s reaction, most were already becoming distracted and began to chatter.


    These dull circumstances changed when a mercenary who determinedly kept watch exclaimed in surprise.


    "Heavens, the shroud is shining!"


    The crowd exploded into an uproar. In seconds, countless pairs of eyes watched the nearby silver sea of shroud.


    At that moment, the Divine Dungeon Shroud shifted tremendously.


    Originally blanketed thousands of square meters and immeasurably substantial, any man who entered the shroud would vanish entirely after walking just a few meters as if devoured. Now, however, the shroud was thinning at an observable speed, the abilities on its edges weakening¡ªthey could now make out the figures of academy students who did not enter too far deep into the shroud.


    Inversely, the concentrated shroud had condensed into a slowly whirling solid ''sphere'' at its own center. It was unleashing incomparably bright green-blue radiance as if it was a green-blue sun itself. On the cellular level that normal people could not observe, the gigantic sphere of light was actually innumerable and dense soul particles that possessed a hint of divinity. Fervently pulling in every bit of energy around them while simultaneously calculating and thinking, each of these particles unleashed a bright radiance that proved that every single one of them under incredible stress.


    In the meantime, Joshua''s memories that were still being replayed in the deity''s illusion had reached the distant past. It was one that made the silver-haired girl widened her eyes at every image around her, while Ling softly exclaimed too.


    What they saw were sights before the warrior had made the contract¡ªthe war against the orcs at the Thomas Grand Canyon, life with the army in the Black Raven army, education in the Miskatonic Military Academy, the difficult training under the old butler and former liege in Moldavia¡­ The memories gradually accelerated so much that the periods of years flashed by in seconds.


    Thus, in less than half a minute, the River God has finished browsing Joshua van Radcliffe''s life.


    And yet, no trial designed for the warrior appeared.


    "Urgh¡­"


    As if sensing that His efforts were futile, a hint of a grudge appeared over Sinoer''s gaze. He was but a mark left behind by a former god presently; his search for the trialist''s weakness to give them the most suitable test was His duty and instinct. However, He still could not find a hint of fragility within the man before him even after reaching the edge of Joshua''s memories.


    To him, the seduction of gold and power were meaningless to him, while his relationships with women and friends were as tasteless as water¡ªin fact, there was not even a trace of desire on this man for delicacies, fine wine or any form of enjoyment. In terms of ambition, the man had reached the mildest limit, none could tempt him lest there be something unexpected.


    As for other aspects such as physical strength, skill, will, spirit, intelligence or luck, the man was above-par. Though there might be the occasional imperfections, there was nothing that Sinoer who was born a god could use. If the River God''s remains was not merely a fragment left behind from prehistoric times, thereby focused solely on the legacy trial mission that His true form set in place when He was still alive, He would probably have ended the utterly meaningless search for weakness early on instead of falling into an irreversible death cycle.


    However, for some reason, the replay had not ended despite the memories having reached its edge. Sinoer might not have noticed that the world around Him was altering.


    The world had fallen into darkness, as if everything descended into a void.


    At that moment, the warrior moved within the absolute lightlessness.


    Lifting his foot within the pitch-blackness and subsequently putting it down, the black booted leg did not touch the empty void. Instead, it had stepped onto a distinct land that kept shifting.


    In the last scene, Joshua had been standing into the frozen dirt covered in snow in Moldavia and the unnamable void, only for him to be present at an unfamiliar world that would astonish even the gods in the very next second. The divine armament siblings who had followed him through it both gaped as they looked around, as if sensing something. They quickly looked up, and found a sight that would not be seen even in the wildest of dreams.


    It was a land hanging above the skies and nothingness¡ªa monumental, indescribable blue ''sphere'' that was so enormous it escaped the weapons'' conceptual ability. Huge cities crafted from steel floated in the dark void, the cylindrical space city rotating uniformly and thus attaining gravity sufficient for life to survive. Countless titanic silver ships would park for a while in the central harbor where gravity was absent before heading to other nearby steel cities.


    In the darkness so vast it reaches its own threshold and exceeds the scale of multifarious continents, a golden star flashed with a blinding light on the other end. Meanwhile, the stars in the surrounding skies congregated into streams and twinkled over the black heavens. They were so incredibly distant that even light would have to run thousands of years to reach them, and yet their faints starlight transcended that faraway distance and shot into the alloy shell of the space city.


    The planet was seventy percent ocean and thirty percent land, with a silver satellite one fourth its size orbiting on an axis around it. There were also various cities built upon that satellite as well as the surface of another flame-like crimson planet, even as silver crafts ejected pale-blue or colorless belts of light as they weaved in and out across the void harbor and the multiple celestial bodies.


    Now, it was just Ling and Ying who were feeling astonished. Even the River God, placed in such an unfamiliar world, had fallen into a state of panic¡ªHe observed the plane alongside the divine armament siblings in wide-eyed wonder, only lowering His head obtusely when Joshua came to about a dozen meters away from Him.


    The surrounding sights changed with every step Joshua made. From the planet''s orbit to the martial arts dojo in the space immigrant''s city, everything shifted little by little into the planet''s atmosphere. The rewinding time was also affecting the concrete cities that were so huge they could be clearly made out even from space. At first, they were a complete large-scale futuristic city with space roads, before turning into steel debris devastated by war.


    Ultimately, in a wartime hospital hidden underground, the warrior stood at his place of birth in the pre-existence before the deity that was half-man and half-god.


    He raised his head, leveling his gaze with the god. There was no hint of dissatisfaction over his memories being peeked at by others, neither was there fear or anxiety. Joshua simply stared at the other''s pulsing green-blue gaze as if waiting for something.


    *****


    In the external world, the sea of shroud that covered a wide area was now boiling, causing every adventurer to retreat in panic.


    In the sky, the black dragon that was still carrying the floating halo around to fly anxiously circled the globe of light beneath it, unaware about the state of its masters and friends.


    At the core of the globe that was so bright it looked prepared to explode, endless amounts of thought particles glinted in sharp light, having reached the limits of processing. Even so, without the complete soul belonging to a deity as a hub, the particles could not acquire their desired outcome however active they were.


    *****


    "Champion of the future."


    Soon, a stiff voice called out in the divine illusion. Sinoer''s empty eyes now glimmered with a curious light. Just like a machine firing on all cylinders, the bygone god spoke with a tone akin to a preset reply¡ªexactly like a machine.


    "I have no way of trying thou, thou¡­ destined to rise above than I, please¡­ return¡ª"


    The river god''s figure started to disperse as it spoke. Its behemoth of a body that was formed from rivers rapidly scattered into streams.


    Even the knights and academy students who were under trials in the Divine Dungeon Shroud could feel the reverberation. In the mission world that belonged to them, everything began to lose lucidness, the other humans'' voices turning hoarse and shrill as the processing power allocated to them were pulled back into the most central deity mark to calculate the things regarding the warrior. Even so, it was all fruitless, falling into a final death cycle.


    At the depths inside the Divine Dungeon Shroud where a star one fell, a piece of pale-blue complex rune appeared out of the void. It had picturesque patterns as if filled with streams and rivers that formed its main body. The presence that belonged to a deity, the most high, whirled in the heart of the rune which flashed with a pale-blue divine light cluster.


    It was the husk left behind by the River God Sinoer in death¡ªa legacy rune imbued with divinity related to the rivers.


    However, the precious piece of rune that could help a mortal develop into Supreme, Legendary, or even Divine was shattering under intense tremors. Streaks of tiny fissures were spreading as the acutely shining dense shroud trembled. In a matter of seconds, the fissures reached every part of the rune, green-blue light extending along with it the supremely unstable presence seemingly prepared to explode when the rune shatter in the very next second.


    Nearby, the Supreme dragon Suralno appeared to hazily sense the fact. It was ready to turn and flee with the carriage that contained two human-form dragons in its talons.


    Then, the warrior''s hostage saw the black dragon that was flying around the globe of light, and could not help but suppress a sigh.


    I would be killed by that man if I don''t help, it thought.


    Thus, the blue dragon darted towards the black dragon in the fastest speed it recorded in its lifetime. But just as it was about to whisk the immeasurably panicked black dragon away, a star suddenly appeared over the bright white sky of the Mycroft continent.


    The star itself was almost dim and lightless compared to the brilliant sun. Despite that, with a single flash of its dull radiance, a majestic power so grand and substantial it could not be sense plummeted from the sky.


    Over the land, the terrified mercenaries and adventurers who tried to distance themselves from the dense shroud suddenly stopped, with a dagger that was dropping from its owner''s hand freezing in the air. Above them, the flying Suralno also ceased moving, stagnated at the moment it prepared to cast a spell and drag the terrified Black away.


    In the middle of the lake, ripples over its surface kicked up by the wind also froze like ice and remained where it was, while the virtually boiling globe did not move an inch, the glinting thought particles silently stopping¡ª''dominated'' from the majestic force that descended from beyond this world.


    And in the very brief second, all things paused, a sacred black halo emblem that was pivoting at the edge of the blue yonder flashed once. Then, as if time was reversing, the rune that carried Sinoer''s legacy within the center of the dense shroud swiftly ''returned'' to its original form. The flashing divine light contracted while the stretching fissures pieced together. The mark, overburdened and thereby materializing in the external world began to disappear, returning to the void.


    *****


    In the divine illusion.


    The River God that was half-man and half-snake stopped crumbling as a majestic but distant force maintained the existence of the deity. Returning to normal, Sinoer''s eyes regained its emptiness.


    Then, with one last look at Joshua, He closed His eyes and vanished on its own accord into the deity''s mark. Therefore, it was curious that the illusion did not vanish with Him and kept on going as normal instead.


    Joshua stared thoughtfully at the incessantly contorting space before himself.


    How was this mirage maintained with Sinoer''s departure?


    The answer was simple.


    Another god has entered this world.


    Staring at the black rotating halo that slowly appeared, the warrior nodded lightly as a salute.


    "Greetings, Your Majesty Zinsen¡ªmaster of might and justice."


    As Joshua spoke, a human figure quickly materialized out of thin air.


    Everything¡ªthe specks of dust in the air, the minuscule drops of water floating in the atmosphere and invisible mana elements¡ªwas dominated by the incredible force. All that was in existence were controlled and turned into multifarious fundamental material particles as the black halo slowly worked while forming the body of an imposing man out of nothingness.


    Middle-aged, the imposing man had scattered gray hair and sturdy features as if everything was forged from fire and iron. A thick and stalwart armor carved with innumerable exquisite sculpting covered his entire body, while an ink-black cape flapped with the wind over its shoulders like a burning flame.


    In the world where everything has stopped apart from Joshua, the man who was as awe-inspiring as a god¡ªor was a god all along¡ªopened his eyes.


    There was an inhuman indifference within those gray pupils.


    "Sinoer was our most staunch of allies a thousand years ago; the River God has fought against the otherworldly evil to the very last second."


    Unlike the mechanical Sinoer, the god whom Joshua addressed as Zinsen spoke with a cool but clearly intelligent tone, his deep yet clear voice immediately permeating the entire illusory space as its sacred, regal echoes resounded across the vast world.


    "Due to Our oath, I could not sit idly by as He vanished, and so interfered with the present.


    "Joshua van Radcliffe. The Sage''s successor, the man who reignited the flame seeds."


    Zinsen lifted His head and leveled His gaze at Joshua, His dull gray pupils glimmering with a curious light.


    "I know you have questions. You entered Sinoer''s legacy illusion with purpose."


    "He is a long-dead corpse, unable to allay your doubts.


    "But I, one of the Seven, can."

 Chapter 494 The Past of Another World

    "Truly inconceivable."


    Instead of responding to ''Zinsen''¡ªthe God of Might and Justice, Joshua did not ask a question, looking around at the field hospital around him until his gaze lingered on a hazy, rusted patient bed.


    Then, with a tranquil tone, the warrior said, "I was just born at the time and can''t even remember what was around me. To actually largely relive the image then through tangled information¡­ I never thought that divine powers are so incredible."


    "Divine power is the power that makes the impossible possible. It comes from the ''Source'', but all that did exist once could indeed be relived through divine powers."


    The stern yet magnificent deity was looking around the small wartime clinic too; he was not just observing but analyzing every single detail in the environment. Then, He spoke again with a voice that was nonchalant yet immeasurably serious in reply to Joshua''s wonder.


    "Sinoer was a deity ultimately. Since your memory could be used as a sample, He certainly could relive it."


    "You''ve seen my memory too," the warrior said after a brief silence.


    "Naturally," the deity swiftly replied. "The Infinite Horizon watches the world. We''ve especially been following you with great interest. I''ve indeed seen all those memories."


    "Then what do you think?" The man smiled, spreading his arm towards the god. "About this world that was my home."


    As the words escaped his lips, the surrounding sights changed rapidly once more and started to play in chronological order like a tape that had been rewound to the start.


    The life of a man born on the battlefield thus began to scroll as the mirage started to scroll again.


    With the red blaring siren, a child was born in the untimeliest manner within the field clinic of an underground bunker as the war began.


    Since his birth, the smell of smoke and cannon fire became his food and musical accompaniment in life. The mutual bombardment of superweapons had reduced eighty-five percent Earth''s life cycle with most metropolis turned into ash, which was why this boy born in World War III had been running around in the chaotic battlefield with his army parents. Therefore, he displayed extraordinarily impressive physical attributes and innate talent since a meager age, equaling genuine troops in performance despite his youth.


    The toil lasted for a dozen years until his father, a military commander was suddenly transferred to some mysterious special mobile troops. The boy, now a teenager joined the reserves of the same divisions as his kin and went through what was perhaps the most arduous death training in that world. Most of his comrades, unable to take it, left halfway through¡ªonly the youth, who relied on his innate gifts and staunch resilience to endure it all.


    To him, the path to his destiny was clear. He did not feel that anything was wrong with his life whether he died on the battlefield or kept running around completing the army''s endless missions, because it was the meaning of his existence.


    Therefore, it was ironic that the war ended.


    Perhaps feeling that prolonging the war would change even the victors into primitive beings who fought for life on barren lands, or perhaps feeling that giving up the celestial bodies outside the world for just one Earth was too short-sighted, one way or the other the war ended after seventeen years.


    Negotiations and peace thus came in incomprehensible speed. The teenager, now an adult, had just begun his military service for half a year when he was handed a decommissioning notice one summer day.


    Freakish? Preposterous? The man who had suddenly lost his life goal did not feel such emotions. He just quietly packed up his notice, took the compensation for himself and his parents and went together to the capital of the ''Earth Federation'' to enjoy a so-called peaceful life.


    The power of scientific technology escaped everyone''s imagination. Through the help of artificial intelligence and automated mechanical factories, radioactive wastelands turned into steel and concrete forests in a brief few years. Towering skyscrapers and those automated factories blanketed the land, with various military tools also exploding in sensational productivity after being adapted into civilian parameters.


    Thus, on the man''s twenty-first birthday, the first space city that belonged to the Earth Federation had levitated up to the Lagrangian point, while many spaceships that could travel to and from Mars were also completed.


    With rich production power and material luxury, humans did not have to worry about surviving in the post-war era. Menial and repetitive work were all handed to half-automated machines, and sentient life only need think about how to attain meaning life. While most became lost in the beautiful future, the man and his father had become the first citizens in the human space city thanks to their overly-robust bodies.


    "Before the war, our family operated a martial arts dojo. This signboard had been stored for over twenty years."


    Due to the intense burdens of war, his father already showed signs of decline despite being just a middle-aged man. He wiped away the dust that had lingered over it and stared at the signboard, as if stumped.


    "I never thought that there would be a day that I could actually hang it up anew¡­" he had muttered absentmindedly. "I might be the first human to open a dojo in space, hahaha."


    Making himself laugh, the man then noticed his quiet son beside him and quickly withdrew his smile. Gravely grasping the other''s hand, the old warrior who had gone through countless battlefields and strode through fire and steel spoke with an unusually grave tone towards the young warrior.


    "Jinglin, I''m old now. I could not rekindle the fame of our family dojo¡­ are you willing to inherit and spread its fame?"


    "Certainly, father."


    The young man who had been quiet all along suddenly looked up. Having found meaning again, he stared at the signboard so ancient it was about to decay, his gaze twinkling with a curious glint.


    Then, the warrior grinned.


    "It''s my honor."


    The rest was trivial¡ªnot many favored stories of a dojo master beating all his opponents in the era of Great Unity. Thus, light and shadow shifted and clashed within mirage, and everything finally returned to the chaos of the void.


    Having seen and observed every intricacy of that world, the God of Might and Justice exhaled once.


    "A lively civilization reborn from war," He remarked after closing His eyes and opening them after a long time, with a hint of reverence in his cold yet majestic tone. "To reach such levels in knowledge and alchemy. Life, relying on just tools and brains without any extraordinary power, could actually claim such incredible achievements. Cities as if steel continents, fortresses that float amidst the void, building colonies in uninhabitable worlds (Moon, Mars), even adjusting them to suit living conditions¡­. No extraordinary that surpasses society, all life being the cornerstone of order and civilization."


    "As the god of a world that possess extraordinary power, it is difficult for Me to imagine such form of civilization. It is an order outside the boundary of my domain." Zinsen reflected seriously as a reply to Joshua''s question.


    "But I''m not surprised. Acknowledgment is a circle¡ªthe more you understand, the more unknowns you would have. Even the gods are neither omnipotent nor omniscient, there is reverence within our pride."


    "Is that so?" Joshua nodded lightly, unsurprised with the answer given by one of the Seven. Not too long ago, the Sage''s colossal magic circle large enough to envelop a world had carried the warrior and the Initial Flame as it traversed the void of the Multiverse. At the time, he witnessed the many worlds that were truly ''endless''.


    Hence, in a domain so it escapes imagination, who could say that they know everything? Indeed, the Seven Gods understood what was reverence which was why they could develop. Proud people who are stagnated in old ideas and having lost their imagination and curiosity would never become strong.


    "However, Joshua, that world does not suit you."


    With a sharp change of topic, Zinsen leveled his gaze at Joshua''s own, his gray pupils twitching like a star.


    "Its Order is stable enough¡ªif they did not encounter Evil Gods or other civilizations, that world would keep developing in an orderly manner. Such a world of routine and without strife is a shackle to you, a natural-born warrior."


    "That world without miracles doesn''t fit your type."


    Such was His assertion, one that Joshua was rather disappointed with after hearing it.


    "You don''t know either," the warrior mumbled, before shrugging nonchalantly. "Well, I''m fine with that."


    In the short time after traversing between worlds, Joshua had tried thinking several times about why he arrived in this world without worlds. Still, that was because he was too lazy to delve into it and he had not reached the threshold of knowing the truth.


    But now, the warrior had developed into Legendary. When he moved back and forth the world of Karlis from the Seven Gods Church, Joshua sense that his physical body could survive in the void¡ªmeaning that he could head to other worlds with his body alone if he had the coordinates, and achieve ''crossing'' with his very own power.


    The System was even easier to explain, it was none other than an interface for energy conversion. If the warrior was willing to pay a little price, he could help others raise their levels right now. In short, the System was something similar to the legacy mark left behind by perished gods like Sinoer, and not some special, incredible thing.


    He originally believed that the deities of this world would know some correlated information, but he turned out to be wrong. Sinoer, or even Zinsen who was one of the Seven were ignorant about the fact, and seemingly nonchalant even about his true identity.


    The reason as to why Zinsen remained indifferent even after becoming aware of the crossing was quite simple too. Such a thing was not unbelievable in an extraordinary world¡ªwhile rare, it was not impossible for a soul to transcend worlds and crossing into different reincarnation cycles. To this god, the warrior''s condition was something similar to ''sudden awakening of preexisting memories."


    To a god that was above life and death, what was there to be concerned about? It was similar to a normal folk cheering for another who had hit the five-million-dollar lottery while not doubting the existence of that person who had won. It was rare, but such things existed.


    Furthermore, so what if it really had been a soul from another world? Joshua had found the tinder left behind by the Sage and was to some extent the savior of the entire Mycroft Continent. The Seven Gods whose chief aims were to maintain human society had no reason to go against a newborn human Legendary for such meaningless and trivial reason. He might even prove to be Their future partner, lest They had nothing better to do.


    Through it all, the divine armament siblings who stood by one side, watching. Both Ling and Ying were still in pure shock, unable to understand what on earth was happening.


    "As for questions, I do have one."


    After some thought, Joshua spoke slowly¡ªsince he would not get any answers to that particular issue, why not ask in other directions? With that thought, he asked directly, "Because the Sage had left behind some room for maneuver after the final battle, the Mycroft Continent do not have to worry about continuation now. But why."


    After a brief pause, the warrior furrowed his brow and, with supreme solemnness and respect, asked, "Why, would the Sage vanish after leaving the Fourth Legacy?"

 Chapter 495 Sage’s Whereabouts

    Since he became aware of certain historical information regarding the Glorious Era on the Mycroft Continent, Joshua had his doubts.


    A thousand years ago, in the latter stages of that era, the Mycroft Continent had opened dimensional passageways leading to the abyssal planes out of pride. Countless demons and curious Evil Gods came, igniting a war against the civilization that was at its peak¡ªand after the war, it was the Sage who led the gods and all life to triumph against all foes after paying a great price.


    Most gods¡ªvirtually all main deities¡ªhad died in battle or were permanently maimed. They were only able to leave legacy marks and their last ounce of divine power so that their own soul would turn into Divine Dungeon Shrouds tethered to the Infinite Horizon.


    And yet the Sage was clearly not that heavily injured. He even had the power to divert part of his powers to create the Fourth Legacy in search of a successor.


    Unquestionably, each Legacy was incomparably powerful. Whether it was the Azurite, the Bright Scepter, the Dual Blades of Order or the Origin Robe, each Sacred Item eclipsed even divine items. Each generation of Successor was no slouch too, and with the hint of Sage''s will that hid within the deaths of those sacred Legacy objects, things would probably not have ended well even for deities that desired to steal it.


    Still, however powerful the Legacies were or how breathtaking the powers of the Successor, they were still several notches behind in comparison the Sage. If he was still here, the state of Mycroft would not become so dire as to worry the elderly Pope enough to make him prepare self-immolation to keep the world alive. Those demon lords would also probably bypass Mycroft itself and run as far as they could, much less trigger wars or invasion.


    "The Sage''s whereabouts? You wish to know the truth?"


    Zinsen paused for a moment at the warrior''s question. The deity who display supreme majesty and seemingly had no hint of emotion showed a clear expression for the first time. The corners of his mouth lifting, the God of Might showed an almost imperceptible smile and lifted His head.


    "We wish to know that answer too," he said, as if mumbling to himself.


    Joshua was undoubtedly startled by the answer. Still, Zinsen did not pay much attention to the warrior''s rare surprised expression, mere continuing with a rather self-deprecating tone.


    "The Seven¡ªmyself included¡ªas well as every living deity in Mycroft have an extended piece of missing memory. It''s ironic that even the gods do not know how they ascended into divinity. We were gods when we''ve awakened, just like it had been arranged earlier on."


    "The lost three hundred years," Joshua said with a slight headache, frowning in return. "I never thought that it''s same for the gods¡­"


    "The lost three-hundred years? That''s certainly the way to put it since it was almost three hundred misplaced years." The God of Might nodded in agreement with Joshua''s description.


    "According to historical volumes, we know that the Sage had led the gods to defeat the evil invading from the Multiverse towards the end of the last era." Zinsen continued. "But the end of that part of history until the beginning of the Age of Starfall and the dawn of ''our'' awakening, there were almost three hundred years-worth of emptiness. There was no historical text, nobody possessed memory or records of that time as if it was wiped away and devoured¡ªit simply does not exist in this world at all."


    "Though it hurts to say it, we feel that we are just mechanism designed to operate at a present moment, awakening at a predetermined time to carry out the duty of watching over civilization and our own race."


    "As for the blank period," He said. "We only know that it doesn''t exist, and know nothing beyond that."


    Though ironic, none were laughing because the truth they desired lay in that unknown. The warrior wanted to know the Sage''s whereabouts and intent, while the Seven Gods wish to know their origins too.


    Vexed, Joshua rubbed his temples. Beside him, the divine armament siblings had vexed expressions too since they did not understand a thing. Though for differing reasons, the trio of master and servants bore a similar expression for an instant.


    It was at that moment that Zinsen''s voice echoed once more.


    "But after many years of search, we do have a guess about the Sage''s whereabouts."


    The God of Might whose human form was a solemn gray-haired man took a long look on Joshua and spoke with an unexpectedly grave voice. "If you truly want to know, Joshua van Radcliffe, then follow me."


    "Alright." The warrior answered with no hesitation.


    The two almost overly decisive beings reached a common understanding in an instant. So, the darkened divine mirage shattered in the very next instant.


    *****


    In the external surroundings of the Divine Dungeon Shroud, space dominated by divine power began to whirl and stagnated time began to flow anew.


    To the entire world, Joshua''s extended interaction with Zinsen in the divine mirage happened in the short instant of around the tenth of a second. Such was the circumstance for the adventurers and mercenaries retreating in panic away from the dense shroud¡ªin the instant barely enough for thought, the silver sea of shroud that appeared prepare to explode suddenly silenced, with the green-blue radiance assembling at its center reverting to its previous state a few moments ago.


    Everyone stopped in their tracks and stared at each other puzzledly, not quite sure what was going on. Only the Supreme dragon Suralno sensed that something was not right.


    The blue dragon frowned, staring into skies where it seemingly saw two radiance breaking the horizon apart and head towards the far away outer reaches of the Void.


    In the Void.


    The wild energy waves wrought on by the Great Mana Tide surged violently. Worlds were connected by its brutal stream, albeit unable to interact due to the temporary chaos of the dimensions. As one stared out towards it, the Multiverse was like a stream of stars amidst the white clouds, with each radiance signifying a world twinkling in the Mana Tide and proving its existence.


    Standing in the Void, Joshua could feel a cascade of energy as tidal Mana Tide emission struck his body directly without being filtered by the world barrier. Not only did the streaks of energy impact that were comparable to large-scale Supreme spells left the warrior unscathed, he comprehensively utilized it, absorbing it into his body and accelerated the conversion of his own Steel Strength.


    If describing the cultivation of extraordinary was akin to hatching an irregular egg into something that suits the most powerful form of oneself, the threshold of Fated Legendary meant that the one cultivating had completely grasped their fate and life and hatched themselves, thereby sublimating into a higher lifeform. That was why the true form of every Legendary was the best imagination a champion had towards their own power, energy, physicality, future, objective, and ideal.


    Like the Nature''s Magister who intends to become a new Father Nature, her true Legendary form was the entire natural life cycle surrounding the Eternal Thousand Island Lake. As for the Holy Light path that Igor embodies, his true Legendary form was hence the majestic living splendor. Every special form that each Legendary possess were the most powerful display of their power.


    Joshua''s true Legendary form was an idea he had about ''power'' too, but it was incomplete due to insufficient Steel Strength and could only perform as it did now.


    ¡ªWhat amongst the Multiverse approaches the definition of Eternal and Power?


    ¡ªThe Stars.


    Under the incessant impact of energy from the Great Mana Tide, a layer of curious radiance shone over the surface of the warrior''s body. He removed the restraints over his own power, and a monumental gravity promptly began to pull in the dimensions around him, with large portions of energy tide from the Mana Tide started to orbit around Joshua''s body, forming a huge accretion disk.


    The light over his skin was very similar to the form of a star that had burned for billions of years before its infinite atoms crumbled. It was a construct similar to a white dwarf with incredible quantitative requirements, causing the warrior''s self-evolving speed to utterly decelerate¡ªbut his defense was now so sturdy even the Mana Tide could not affect him, while even deity looked twice at him.


    At the moment, the God of Might and Justice had completely abandoned the human form he uses to interact with humans and reverted to his true form. It was a black halo that kept rotating without ceasing¡ªhis symbol amongst mortal.


    After observing Joshua''s body for a bit, He used divine powers to resonate with the warrior in the Void.


    "Look."


    As it spoke, the holy circle symbol whirled, and streaks of colorless and formless divine power brimming with the presence of ''dominance'' and ''pureness'' darted towards the Void.


    In the very next instant, countless stars that symbolized worlds around Mycroft began to flash as if given life.


    "Look, Joshua," Zinsen said. Although he did not have body or expression, divine powers could not be faked¡ªwhich was why the warrior could sense the awe deep within the God of Might.


    "The stars."


    As Joshua looked towards them, Zinsen spoke solemnly and slowly.


    "Through the examination of the Bright Scepter, we had acquired a former presence of the Sage. The stars that are flashing in the void were worlds that the Sage visited and left his presence. Those radiances are indeed ''footprints'' activated by divine power."


    "What?" Even the calm warrior subconsciously asked rhetorically at those words. Joshua then looked up towards the void in slight astonishment. The oceans of the Multiverse were boundless, and the stars within the shining shroud of the Great Mana Tide was as magnificent as a fantasy.


    And within the celestial region visible to the naked eye, more than one-tenth of stars began to flash.


    Those glinting stars that symbolized worlds were places the Sage visited, and the ever-present glimmer formed an extended road towards the other end of the Multiverse, its edge unobservable.


    From the clues that Zinsen pointed out, the Sage had, without question, left the Mycroft Continent almost a thousand years ago for an unknown, faraway place.


    "Even the gods do not know where the Sage had gone to," Zinsen said, his voice returning to its previous indifference. "Still, he definitely has not perished¡ªsuch a level of existence is virtually invincible and eternal, even the Evil Gods would not scratch him.


    "Joshua, my advent this time towards the world of Mycroft had already violated the oath of ''deity''s non-interference with the mortal realm'', the reason being to maintain Sinoer''s legacy ruin and you."


    The giant black halo whirled slowly as the deity''s words wafted from the spiritual realm.


    "We believe that there has to be information regarding the lost three-hundred years in the world of Mycroft. It may lie within the ruins of the Dark Central Forest or some volumes in unknown locations. We hope that you could help us find what was perhaps a heavy correlation with the deepest secrets of this world, or perhaps the reason the Sage left this world."


    "Is that a mission?" Joshua replied in return.


    "No," the god said. "It''s a suggestion."


    "Well." Joshua raised his right hand to stare at the flashing luster over his skin, and nodded lightly. "Alright."


    But as the warrior prepared for his return to the Mycroft Continent, another spiritual communication came from the black halo that represented Zinsen.


    "Joshua," the God of Might said slowly before leaving. "You''re one of the finest warriors of this world, but I hope you would learn one thing."


    "What is it?" Joshua asked, puzzled.


    The God of Might and Justice paused for a long time as if considering His wording. Still, he ultimately spoke with the simplest words.


    "Don''t carry a heart of compassion, for the foes of Order aren''t just Chaos and Evil Gods," He said, enunciating each word. "There is another form of Order."

 Chapter 496 The Path To Take

    <p>Seven Gods.</p><p>After returning from the Void, Joshua stood on the land over the Ural Plains and looked up towards the sky, his gaze fixed on the Infinite Horizon outside the world as if to stare at the many gods residing within.</p><p>The divine mirage was dispersing with the wind in the North that gradually grew more powerful, the dry but chilling wind billowing at his clothes and dragon-skin cape, flapping them erratically. It would blow away the worries of man, but not Joshua''s puzzlement.</p><p><em>The Seven Gods of men.</em> His heart kept repeating the term.</p><p>It was not an unfamiliar term. Instead, the name of the Seven Gods was virtually known to everyone who lived on the Mycroft Continent. It was true even for the ignorant beggars and peasants¡ªwhile they may not be able to list the name and designation of every god, they certainly knew their existence and would pray to them when necessary.</p><p>These grand beings that had watched over all life since the start of the Starfall Era had long become an inextinguishable part of the entire continent''s civilization. They instructed the humans, elves, and dwarves in agricultural, crafting, divine spells and magic during the early stages of civilization, witnessing how a race would grow as a member of a natural cycle and prospering across the world.</p><p>To a certain point of view, the Seven were the humans'' guide and protector¡ªwithout them, the development of civilization would have been delayed by millennia.</p><p>And yet.</p><p>"So troublesome," Joshua mumbled as he stared at the sky then closed his eyes. "Even speaking with him directly did not give me answers¡ªthe questions multiplied instead."</p><p>If a world was a book, then the Seven Gods were assuredly an important character in the book of the Mycroft world¡ªand might even one of its cores. And yet, such an important core was filled entirely in puzzling unknown mysterious that would instill much doubt in many.</p><p>To the knowledge of most, deities require belief. In truth, the gods of the Mycroft Continent were no different¡ªbe it the former deity of the orc race, or the ocean''s sovereign who protects the merfolk, all of them needed belief. However, unlike the major perception that belief was their source of energy, it was more akin to a stabilizer that maintains their existence.</p><p>It was quite easy to understand the fact. The incredible assimilation from divinity and divine powers could easily bleach a person''s self-consciousness. Even Legendary champions with staunch will such as Joshua would never be able to last long under the impact of divine powers¡ªand it was the same for deities. As such, they need the belief of all life to protect themselves from the monumental powers of assimilation and safely manipulate their own divine powers.</p><p>Gods that had lost ground in belief would neither die nor lose their powers, but were easily exposed to complete assimilation under divine powers and turned into the Source of the Multiverse. Still, for a self-aware intelligence, such an outcome was far worse than death. As such, most deities would establish their own religion and encourage devotees to spread their word while showering miracles from time to time so that more beings believe in them to embody their own doctrine and philosophy.</p><p>But the Seven Gods of men were an exception.</p><p>Since the founding of the Seven Gods Church, no mortal ever witnessed any miracles from the Seven henceforth. If not for every clergy''s ability to use divine spells unique to the Seven, as well as the divine reaction during each large-scale offering ritual or festivities corresponding to each god, most would definitely doubt the veracity of the Seven Gods. Completely unlike other deities, the seven majestic existence solemnly executed the highest order of ''non-interference with the mortal realm'', causing their presence to occasionally appear lower than that of a small nation''s monarch.</p><p>It also appeared that they completely did not require belief to exist and were deliberately discrete. One must note that if not for the considerable presence of the Seven Gods Church on the continent, the combat affinity of clergies or that each incumbent Pope were all champions on top of the world, the Seven Gods Church definitely would have crumbled under the pressure of other factions. If more than a dozen layers of the Abyss did not join forces to invade in the pre-existence, the Evil Gods who lingered behind the scenes would have prevented them from saving the world and sealed their opponent''s higher-tier combat power.</p><p>Even the players did not know that these silent background panels were that formidable. Therefore, there must be hidden truth behind why there was such behavior that completely contradicts divine instinct and their fundamental rules of existence.</p><p>That was for the first problem. The second was their relation to the Sage.</p><p>Each deity was beings that had reached an extreme in terms of magic, aura or other paths of power. Although some would have flaws in their powers due to the limits of the era in which they ascended, it certainly carried individual attribute, while the divine spells and special powers they grant would definitely vary.</p><p>An example was the [Savage Instincts] unique to former Orc [Divine Generals] and the [Compound Bloodlust] of [Shaman Warlords] that presages the former God of War''s brutal nature. As for the merfolk, their patron deity the Oceanic Sovereign excelled in the manifestation of bloodline powers. That was why the [Ancestral Awakening] of the [Awakened Guardian] or the [Ancient Sacrifice] of the [Prehistoric Form] were all secret techniques that allow merfolk to evolve temporarily or revert to the most powerful form their ancestors carried.</p><p>It was the same for the Seven Gods Church. In fact, their clergies certainly had diverse special techniques, but it is extraordinary that the core body of power of the Church was the Holy Light doctrine left behind by the Sage during the Glorious Era. Followers of the Seven Gods must have some level of entrenchment in the Holy Light before choosing to train in those special skills, which was inconceivable to other gods. After all, who would refine their own faction with the power of others? It was equivalent to watching the happiness of others under your own blessing¡ªan act at the height of folly.</p><p>And yet the Seven did it, and not only that¡ªthey had even spread the influence of the Holy Light. At present, the humans, dwarves, and elves that know of the Holy Light absolutely outnumbered the people who know the secret techniques of the Seven Gods, with those deity even using the Holy Light themselves.</p><p>If any one declared that those people have nothing to do with the Sage, Joshua would be the first to doubt it, while suspecting if the one who said that possessed a brain.</p><p>Still, now was not the time to be tangled in such guessing games. The warrior had noticed that the mental circuits of the divine armaments behind him were beginning to heat up. Having seen too much of an inconceivable mirage and witnessing the advent of a deity''s clone, Ling and Yang had fallen into a daze.</p><p>However, sensing that Joshua''s thoughts were returning from the distance, the silver-haired girl gingerly tugged at the corners of his clothes.</p><p>Joshua mildly bent over, while the girl stood on the balls of her feet to softly whispered into his ears.</p><p>"Master, are you still our master?"</p><p>The divine armament lass did not comprehend what was actually meant by the sights that flashed through the mirage rapidly. She never thought much about complicated matters, but it was also exactly so that she could acutely sense that the warrior had become rather unfamiliar just a while ago, and so much so that there was the gap of a world between them.</p><p>"Of course."</p><p>Joshua answered dryly yet patiently without much thought or hesitation. Not one adept at consoling others on such matters, the warrior briskly hugged both of them with one arm per divine armament under their surprised exclamations, expressing his stance with the most determined demeanor.</p><p><em>Of course not</em>, he thought inwardly. <em>You guys are neither my servants nor my weapons. And I''m not your master.</em></p><p><em>¨CYou two are my only family in this world.</em></p><p>Meanwhile, by the edge of the Infinite Horizon amidst the outer reaches of the Void, the God of Might overlooked the mortal realm, the whirling black halo flashing with inconspicuous beams as if deep in thought.</p><p><em>"Joshua."</em> He muttered to himself after a long time. <em>"Sinoer might not be able to find your weakness, but I can."</em></p><p>His gaze did not linger on the youths who appeared rather embarrassed, but only the young liege who was smiling lightly.</p><p><em>Warrior, your weakness is that extremely staunch will of yours, the will that never gives up and surrenders.</em></p><p><em>You would never despair or flee even against endless, unstoppable and unbeatable foes. As long as there was the possibility of victory you would keep fighting and never be defeated.</em></p><p><em>That</em> is<em> why</em>,<em> exactly why you would fall into a cycle. You would never retreat or meander against the true enemy. How would you, who do not understand giving up and biting down, attain genuine victory. You would only end up in a stalemate with them in the endless slaughter and finally become one of them or descend into eternal battle¡ªan eternity no different from death.</em></p><p><em>Like a star that had journeyed to the end of its lifespan, emitting short yet brilliant radiance before vanishing within the long stream of time.</em></p><p><em>"That''s why. Do not become a god and tread on our old path."</em> The deity''s sigh echoed throughout the Void amidst the Mana Tide and dimensional turbulence.<em> "It''s a path of destined shackles."</em></p><p>The black halo rotated slightly and ''looked'' towards the Mana Tide. Zinsen stared towards the stretching belt of light that head towards the other end of the Multiverse. Uncountable words and civilizations floated amongst the dazzling shroud of light¡ªthe burning Initial Flame was so striking in the eyes of the deity, as if imbued with infinite radiance.</p><p><em>That is the path you should take.</em></p><p>On the Mycroft Continent, the warrior was unaware that a deity was pausing because of his own existence in the distant void.</p><p>The surface of his body was streaming with a soft glint. Monumental energy was surging within his body, altering every single facet of the man''s entire body, changing his body in the path of becoming the most condensed, most heavy and most invincible form in this world.</p><p>That was the most powerful Steel born after the end of a star.</p>

 Chapter 497 Thanks, Sorry, They Are Mine

    <p>When Nick Ironfort awakened from the long mirage, he saw not the familiar ceiling but a silver starry sky that has long gone into night.</p><p>The night that came after the abnormality of daylight had always been the same¡ªstars were brighter than the twin moons, and thanks to the dazzling specks of light the night glow was almost the same as a gloomy day. Perhaps still groggy after just coming to, the young dwarf mumbled subconsciously.</p><p>"Whose light is that?"</p><p>"Who knows. It might be the Seven."</p><p>Nick heard the familiar voice of girl then, the faint and slightly voice was wafting from his opposite direction. "You really took your time to wake up."</p><p>"Karin?" Sitting up after having heard the voice of a friend, the dwarf''s mind promptly cleared. He looked up to see the red-haired girl holding an iron rod and prodding a bonfire in a bored manner. Their other two teammates¡ªIvan and Amelia Makarov sat on either side of the fire, gulping down water and rations, emanating the presence of two bears.</p><p>The sight made Nick hungry too. Unable to hold back, he groaned once and finally woke up completely, and remembered everything that happened before.</p><p>"Karin. What time is it now? Is the trial over?" he quickly asked boisterously.</p><p>"It''s late into the second night," the red-haired girl replied as she threw a piece of firewood into the flames. Usually spirited, Karin now spoke with a rather soft voice as if exhausted. "The trial had lasted for two days and one night. It''s over now."</p><p>With those words, she looked up rather gloomily and frowned at the dwarf. "Although I don''t remember clearly, I feel that I might have failed¡­" She complained. "Nick, you''re amongst the last batch to conclude the trial¡­ did you pass?"</p><p>"Karin, you''ve failed too?!" The young dwarf''s eyes widened in shock at his friend''s complaint, not quite minding the last part.</p><p>The quartet of the first mage-faculty party in the Winter Fort Academy were the best students in the institution, each of them possessing their own specialty that outshone their contemporaries. Ivan Makarov, the academy''s student council president was their team leader, with his sister Amelia Makarov, Karin, and Nick the dwarf being the other team members.</p><p>Amongst them, team leader Ivan had outstanding live magical combat prowess and brilliant sword skills. His enchantment and magic that could create burning flames, and instantly unleash hundreds of burst missiles when equipped with specially designed scepters could. Indeed, he was considered the best in the entire academy in terms of firepower.</p><p>Amelia on the other hand was a genius acknowledged by many instructors including Dean Nostradamus himself, with her arcane affinity surpassing even her own brother and was essentially the top student in the academy. Unlike most mages who could only use spells of one or two attributes, the girl was born with the ability to command elements of all attributes and could smoothly switch to cast a variety of basic spells in battle. With her powerful enchantment combined with a considerably reliable bow technique, she could hunt dozens of low-level monsters in the forest alone.</p><p>Nick himself was well-versed in self-buff spells. Stone Skin, Agility, Strength Up, Sharp Eyes, Giant¡­ those were almost Silver-tier buff magic that he could proficiently cast in a second. With his robust body that rather ill-fits a mage, as well as diverse empowerment ability, he could stand with ease before the team and help alleviate pressure on the other three so that they could cast spells smoothly.</p><p>With their partnership, it was not unusual even if they went out to hunt Silver-tier monsters. However, Nick, knowing every member of their team by heart, was aware that their ability and personality were too extreme.</p><p>Their team leader Ivan Makarov usually appears to be a friendly northern youth who was calm and easy-going, and only voicing his opinion after thinking deeply whatever the matter was. Nick, however, knew that the leader was a lunatic who could not hold back once the fight started, a mage who would charge into the swarm of monsters with just his sword to unleash a blade storm when he was out of mana. His kind was the first that the dwarf had come across¡ªeven in legends.</p><p>Amelia Makarov was a girl with a virtuous air, as well as a sweet and adorable appearance. Nick would admit that he first agreed to join the team because of Amelia''s beauty, but after spending longer time with her that admiration was quickly and cleanly ground away. Unlike her brute of a brother, the sister favored hiding in some obscure corner shooting arrows while throwing out the occasional ambush spells.</p><p>The dwarf had suspected more than once that Amelia was a spy, an interloper interloping within the mage faculty¡ªsuch a malicious style of crouching within the bushes, was it really befitting for a mage famed for nobility? Was it not an innate talent for northerners to wrestle with bears?</p><p>Nick Ironfort also knows that he himself was an outlier. There were certainly combat mages existing who were proficient in both magic and combat, but his type of ''mage'' who was purely reliant on buffs before using brute power to fight was virtually an embarrassment for all mages. After all, there had never been a mage who was unable to cast Mage''s Hand!</p><p>But Karin was different.</p><p>She was not the same as Ivan¡ªthe seemingly friendly boy whose heart was about to explode under the drive of hatred. Neither was she the same as Amelia¡ªcute, prim, but turning unscrupulous when it came to her ends. She resembled Nick himself even less¡ªan unprincipled person who was fine with both spells and martial arts.</p><p>As the daughter of a knight, Karin was the only one devoted to learning magic and genuinely learning it.</p><p>Whenever Ivan was driven by impulse and charged into the beast swarms for the massacre, there would always be someone covering him and clearing a path for the northern youth to retreat. Whenever Amelia''s hiding spot was discovered, there would always be someone beside her who would fight with her against the approaching threat. And while Nick himself was besieged by powerful monsters and on his last legs, there would also be someone who would cast one or two simple spells that splendidly clears the danger.</p><p>If one were to stay that trio in the four-man cell had each of their strengths, then Karin was the core that gathered them as a team. Indeed, Ivan was in name only since the party''s authority ultimately lay within the seemingly ordinary red-haired girls'' hand. Though she was no prodigy in abilities, her wisdom was definitely above the crowd¡ªwhile Nick himself frequently squabbled with her, he trusted her in the depths of his heart.</p><p>And yet here Karin was, saying that she had failed? If the same Karin who was most complete in capability amongst them did not clear the trial, then what about the others?</p><p>Then, as if sensing Nick''s astonishment, Ivan, who was still hungrily wolfing down the food after going two days without it lifted his head.</p><p>"We didn''t fail," he said clearly while chewing his rations. "But we can''t really tell if we passed the trial."</p><p>As he spoke, he nodded lightly in another direction, gesturing for the dwarf to turn and have a look.</p><p>In the nearby clearing, the dwarf found a dozen unconscious academy students and knights who were laid out in an orderly manner. In their midst were several white-robed clergies who intermittently applied Holy Light to observe the fainted individuals'' complexion.</p><p>"Those are all failures. They did not progress through the trial according the liege, and part of their spiritual prowess was taken by the divine mark as an offering." Amelia continued after her brother as she swallowed the last bit of ration, clapping her belly in the most-unladylike northern female manner in front of her friends.</p><p>"So good¡­" she exclaimed, relishing. "Right, Nick. You haven''t told us if you passed the test. You haven''t told us if you pass the trial¡ªit seems that everyone''s mission is different, but the later you awaken, the higher your completion rate, and you''re almost the last to wake up."</p><p>In return, the dwarf sunk into deep thought, remembering the mission he had gone through in the mirage.</p><p>It was a difficult trial. First, it was a diverse examination of quizzes and spells to assess quick-wittedness, quality, and basic mana ability. As an outlier amongst dwarf, Nick''s quick-wittedness and quality was the best of the best¡ªhe would not make it into the mage academy otherwise. Furthermore, since the basic mana ability did not require other spells, he could incidentally use his body buffs to gain high marks.</p><p>Then what followed were some smaller, miscellaneous trials, mostly choices in terms of personality that determines temperament and decisiveness. Fortunately, the dwarf always did possess an upright personality, dealt with things quickly and simply shattered the tooth of any evil beings even if they were allegedly unfairly treated or have some difficulty in life. Nick could not even remember if he did think¡ªthat checkpoint had been passed so swiftly.</p><p>But in the end came the trial of his own greatest weakness¡­ At the very thought, the dwarf''s expression changed slightly, his heart clenching.</p><p>In the mirage, boiling magma was spreading beneath his feet and many unforgettable scenes replayed before him, causing his breath to promptly become hurried.</p><p>"Hmmm. Don''t think about it if you don''t want to, the final trial is certainly hard to bear." Karin quickly rose and consoled him at the sight; the red-haired girl then sat beside the dwarf and mumbled emotionally.</p><p>"Everyone has an unspeakable past. But to me, to clearly see my own weakness is something great."</p><p>"Indeed."</p><p>The young dwarf who habitually speaks uproariously for a long time was speaking in a rare discreet manner. Even so, Nick could see that the Makarov siblings were clenched their fist until green veins were bursting. Privy to the fact that they were the last survivors of their mountain village that was massacred by berserk dragons, the dwarf could guess what their trials were. Then, remembering the outcome of his own trial, complicated emotions writhed within his heart, before finally changing into a silent sigh.</p><p>"I passed the trial," Nick Ironfort said nonchalantly to his friends. "I conquered my fear."</p><p>In his heart, the sound of his vague will began to flounder bellow, until it finally turned into an unbreakable pillar of conviction that holds the dwarf''s spiritual realm aloft.</p><p><em>Keep on living</em>, he thought. <em>Triumph against this world, become stronger, and keep living eternally.</em></p><p>As the trio was left surprised by the young dwarf''s reply, the man who had been leading his divine armaments and strolling through the nearby sky stood above the clouds and overlooked the land.</p><p>The black-haired man''s flight was not the repulsive force exuded from certain energy to rise. Compared to those primitive methods, the one he used was much more exquisite and fundamental, such as levitation by magnetism or barring gravity from himself.</p><p>Walking amidst the clouds, Joshua body glinted with countless minuscule specks of light invisible to the naked eye. In every passing second, the specks would absorb and assimilate massive amounts of energy and atoms from its surroundings. At the same time, they would assemble a brand-new rune of the utmost quality, and use its power to alter the man''s body.</p><p>Every detail over the land was reflected in his eyes. Joshua watched the parties that were resting around the bonfires, his mind revising ''information'' regarding their trials.</p><p>Sinoer the River God had attempted to calculate his weakness and almost self-destructed due to overload. However, the God of Might''s clone had descended to repair His mark, which was why all the trialists were unaffected, the only difference being that Joshua''s direct link to the most central of Sinoer''s divine mirage had allowed him to witness the process of the trials.</p><p>Now, shifting amidst the warrior''s mind was several individuals who had passed the trial¡ªor the information of people that had fulfilled Sinoer''s requirements.</p><p>Unlike most who believe that Joshua was just joking or spreading rumors, the warrior currently really did intend to take in one or a few apprentices.</p><p>It was not out of boredom, but out of necessity.</p><p>At this very moment, the Northern Count of the Radcliffe Family was a Legendary champion and one of the peaking combatants in this world. His existence alone would raise the aggregate performance of the entire Mycroft Continent over a few hundred points¡ªif he was willing to take in several apprentices to leave behind his Legendary development and legacy, it would be normal if the aggregate ability was added with another few hundred points.</p><p>Meanwhile, the entire Moldavia would unquestionably acquire a huge improvement in powers too.</p><p>Joshua certainly was not being narrow-minded and unwilling to propagate his legacy and existence. He always felt that it was up to a man himself who decides the outcome of a cultivation, and to understand its underlying knowledge and wisdom¡ªnot some other messy thing. If not for that, there probably would not be more than thirty quasi-successors from the world of Grandia.</p><p>Even so, Joshua had strict demands¡ªhe would never allow some token existence to become his student. At the thought, the warrior recalled that single apprentice of his in the past life. While he would not insist that his students from Mycroft to reach a level that sizes up to that apprentice, they must at least exceed in quality.</p><p>Coincidentally, a Divine Shroud of a deity had descended upon the North. As a god, they would not be biased against or over anyone and was incomparably fair. Those whom they pick as their heirs would definitely have some uniqueness even if they were not divinely gifted.</p><p>"That''s why I''m not stealing students from Nostradamus."</p><p>As the divine armament siblings watched and accompanied their master in flight with puzzled gazes, Joshua clasped his hands behind his back.</p><p>"I''m stealing successors of those gods," he murmured softly, his lips curling up slightly.</p><p>In the past life, the Divine Shroud was ultimately dungeon levels, but those in this world were true legacies¡ªa fundamental difference between the two. As Joshua''s mind flipped through layers of images to browse information regarding the trials, he saw several figures he was familiar with.</p><p>He left the few heirs from Grandia aside first since they came from a despairing, post-apocalyptic world, and there was nothing out of place if they could clear the trials. The warrior was more concerned about the few from Winter Fort Academy.</p><p>Ivan Makarov, Amelia Makarov, Karin Syndra, Nick Ironfor. Those four had largely passed the trials, and were the youngest and most talented amongst those who fulfilled Sinoer''s requirements. It was even more surprising that the runic dwarf Nick''s completion rate was the highest, and was the first-ranked successor candidate Sinoer had in mind.</p><p>Joshua was familiar with those four two since they were first in everything¡ªthe first party of Winter Fort Academy, dominating the academy points rankings as first placers from start until the end while completing many difficult missions they should not be accomplishing at their level. They had even been awarded many citations from himself and Nostradamus, and the warrior also recalled giving them a healthy white dragon egg.</p><p><em>¨CThat''s rare. So, the entire party succeeded, huh.</em></p><p>The unusual circumstance had attracted Joshua''s interest without a doubt, and so he seriously watched the sights where they passed their final test.</p><p>What seemed like half a day passed. The warrior, having generally browsed through the information, narrowed his eyes.</p><p>The winds billowed shrilly while the night was painted with a silent color. The flames burned with a cracking sound, spreading across the air as building crumbled resoundingly. In the forest village ignited by dragon, two siblings exhausted all efforts to resist the dragons that destroyed their home. With traps, courage, wisdom and a little bit of luck, they managed to destroy the pair of fire dragon mates, taking them along to the netherworld.</p><p>Courage, tenacity, and determination that reaches madness molded the pair.</p><p>The horns echoed as the northern winds bellowed. Endless monsters were surging like a tide towards the fortress at the Dark Forest beneath the Great Ajax Mountains. The moment it was about to be utterly encircled, a young girl no longer merely cried and prayed for her father''s safe return, instead standing with a brand-new posture beside her father. The progeny of a knight was showing considerable style of command and sorcery technique, and with her wisdom waves after waves of attacking monsters were wiped out.</p><p>Wisdom, keen observation and ability to adapt allows her to shine brilliantly.</p><p>And lastly, it was a bright underground cavern where magma boils and searing heat extends. With a light tremor, a reservoir of magma poured, drowning an underground dwarf village under red-god magma that blankets heaven and earth. None in the settlement survived at the time apart from a young dwarf whom parents had burnt through their bloodline power to protect. Now, there was a true mage who was starkly different from the young dwarf and his parents who could only use bloodline spells. Having diligently practiced for years, the dwarf who could swiftly use a dozen different buffs and only those braved mana depletions, but still successfully saved every villager.</p><p>Years of perseverance, the resolve to never give up allowed an ordinary child to grow into a man who knows the weight of responsibility.</p><p>"Exhausting all strength to improve in power for victory, courage and the zeal hidden in the heart."</p><p>"Unscrupulous in striving for victory, decisiveness and resolve to never give up."</p><p>"Desiring to inherit a father''s ideals, becoming an existence who would surprise everyone and earn their respect, the coexistence of wisdom, brawn and social ability."</p><p>"Desiring¡­" Joshua suddenly frowned, even as he summarized the deepest thoughts within the hearts of the trialists to see the essence of their hearts. It was not death, but the detection of something peculiar.</p><p>"Desiring eternal life? Only desiring to become stronger and eternal life¡ªbut without reason?"</p><p>Was he some celestial being? He remained a dwarf after a good look, and yet his enlightenment was so incredible.</p><p>Still, Joshua was not baffled. It was not surprising for setting the pursuit of eternal being and pure power as an ambition¡ªit was even considered a far-reaching ideal. Indeed, while there was little wonder why one who had his own pursuits in this accepting world would be enlisted by the River Gods as a candidate heir, why would he decide to become a mage?</p><p>And what difference was there between the dwarf who know no other spell other than self-buffs and the warrior? Nothing. He was essentially an avant-garde warrior!</p><p>As those thoughts crossed his mind, Joshua raised his hand seemingly thoughtfully. Silver-gray specks of light condensed across his body and formed a starry hazy fog at his palm.</p><p>Though the fog appeared light and so thin it almost does not exist, it was the Steel Strength that the warrior came to comprehend after traversing many worlds. The fog was merely a form it takes in the mortal realm, but just that pinch of immeasurably condensed power that belonged to him exclusively was heavier than a small hill.</p><p>If it touched land, it would directly sink into the world''s core.</p><p>And Steel Strength itself was the existence that spawned mana and lifeforce. Though the two could not mutually exist in his legacy, all energies must have a place that could connect and reach a reciprocating ground.</p><p>"If that''s so¡­" Joshua mumbled, watching intently as the quartet chattered in surprise beside their bonfire, the outline of a certain cultivation method surfacing in his mind for the first time. "There is something that could be given to them as a seal."</p><p>"Ying, Ling," he suddenly called, speaking with a relaxed tone to the divine armaments as if no long period has passed by. "Wait for a few days until they have rested enough."</p><p>Then, the warrior pointed at the few people below him. "Then, tell those few to meet me at the liege''s residence."</p><p><em>Thanks, Sinoer. All of the heirs you have picked are excellent.</em></p><p><em>But now, they''re all mine!</em></p>

 Chapter 498 State of the World

    Starfall Year 834, the 7th of December. The main city of the Northern Moldavia territories.


    A month had quickly passed since the trial in the Ural plains had ended. As the seasonal bell in the St. Laurent''s Cathedral rang to signal the chilling winter, the entire city was engulfed by great snow that blanketed the sky, covered in boundless white.


    Hunters and farmers who labored for the entire year were resting in their warm homes, while workers expanding the city had stopped as the violent snow rampaged. Most adventurers were also settling down¡ªa rare sight, as they moved to taverns to boast about their experiences his year.


    Since Moldavia had completed the first probe, information regarding the Divine Dungeon Shroud spread throughout the Empire to every corner of the continent. The factions that had been prudently sealing those unknown regions were now using them instead. However, none of those factions had the warrior''s vigor, and so began by sending hundreds of elites to collectively participate in the trials, doing as common-sense dictates to find out the rules behind the shroud trial.


    Although there were considerable results, most of the reconnaissance efforts ended in failure. Many important people had lost their temper over the matter, sighing in envy that their own faction did not have that Northern Legendary champion to hold their rear and hence refrained from taking larger risks.


    Nevertheless, the struggles of the outside world had nothing to do with Moldavia. Now, the main city was wrapped up in a relaxed, hopeful and energetic atmosphere. The smiles of the citizens now outnumbered the total annual count of smiles in the last ten years¡ªwith many different reasons apart from the higher quality of life after the introduction of diverse magical machinery.


    The ascension of the Northern Count¡ªwho was also the Radcliffe family head who rules this land¡ªinto Legendary had much more influence to his territory than most had imagined. Beyond the fact that more and more admiring adventurers came and contributed to the locals'' pride, there were also much more practical benefits.


    First and foremost was the clear skew in Imperial policy. To congratulate the liege''s ascension, the Morlaix Palace issued a decree the day the warrior returned to his domain. Virtually all merchant guilds established in Moldavia were surprised that they no longer have to pay the heavy tariffs on trade routes, while the ban over most precious combat materials and luxury items were lifted. That was for business¡ªas for development, the Royal Family had generously permitted Moldavia to freely expand towards the Great Ajax Mountains ''until the domain area befits a Legendary champion''.


    There were also a lot of other various gains which were unnecessary details that could be left aside for the moment. Apart from the Empire''s official good-will, even more nobles were coming forward¡ªaside from sending congratulatory gifts, a considerable number of nobles whose family had ladies of ripe age came up with various tactics to try finding out what was ''that person''s'' type. With him already progressing into Legendary just a few years over twenty, he had at least one or two centuries worth of prosperity. If a union proved successful, it meant that their family would have the most solid supporter in the entire world for one or two centuries.


    It should naturally be noted that other Legendary champions had other powerful family backgrounds or were usually elusive as they focused on seeking Truth or Holy Light. Even those of the right mold were either advanced in age¡ªeven over a hundred years. Whether the targets were being accepting notwithstanding, the appearance of ingratiation would be so terrible that the family''s reputation would be affected. On the other hand, that person from Moldavia was of the suitable age and allegedly still single at present without any level. There has to be just one unit of such incredibly valuable stock in this world¡ªif the investment proves successful, it was truly a profit of incredible margins.


    Naturally, that was not all. Even if some noble families had no daughters, they had sons! Upon receiving news that the Legendary warrior was taking in several students, those nobles became even more excited than the other families that had daughters. In the cold relations of noble families save the rare few affectionate ones, daughters were tools for marriage connections under most circumstances. Only sons receive strict cultivation, meaning that they were more likely to become the warrior''s apprentice than the peasant children.


    To this world where extraordinary powers exist, the ''Legacy of Power'' was infinitely more important than ''Human Relationships'', which was why most nobles would allow their children to work as attendants under champions. After all, to most influential figures, love and kinship must be set aside for gain, and to grasp power in their own hands was the most genuine and greatest gain of all in this world.


    Hence, it was a possibility that leads to the greatest of outcomes if their progeny was selected as the warrior''s students and acquired Legendary legacy¡ªeven if they took a vow of secrecy not to reveal the legacy.


    For that possibility, many would not mind paying any price.


    If anyone deliberately compiled the innumerable and chaotic discussion, they would quickly notice that the warrior''s name would never appear even in discussions about him.


    Indeed, every newspaper, book, and news announcement on the Mycroft Continent would use all sorts of pronouns and titles in place of the warrior''s real name. In fact, apart from the widely revered Saint Igor¡ªPope of the Seven Gods Church, the name of most Legendary champions would never appear on paper or conversation¡ªeven Emperor Israel was mostly inscribed as just ''Emperor'' or ''Dragon Rider of the Blue Yonder''. It was allegedly a form of respect, while others say that Legendary champions had reached an extraordinary level where they would sense it whenever others mention their name.


    But now, another monumental event was gradually replacing the craze caused by a new Legendary champion, becoming the hottest topic for the people after a meal.


    Almost half a year ago, an elite adventurer party under the employment of Grand Duke Romain had unexpectedly discovered an abyss of unfathomable depth when they explored the West Mountains. It directs deep beneath ground, with plenty of underground rivers flowing below ground and shining mold illuminating the way. As they head down by following the river, the party was astonished to find an immeasurably huge and vast cavity that was concealed beneath the mountains¡ªeven larger than an entire dukedom. Innumerable stone pillars that resembled stalagmite held it aloft, while the party also discovered traces left behind by sentient life around the rivers, amongst them a long saber crafted expertly from mithril. Despite its infinite sturdiness, its blade was clearly damaged, and there was still blood on its hilt. Around it, the ground had countless craters a dozen meters wide, the result of an explosive magic attack from a Gold tier¡ªor even Supreme tier.


    There were undoubtedly intelligent lifeforms down in that gigantic underground cavity, and was powerful enough to possess technology that processes mithril and, at minimum, Gold-tier combat prowess. There was also other fungal growth apart from the glowing fungi, which the party promptly realized was suitable as a crop in that underground region after tasting it experimentally. Some fungal species even had effects similar to magical herbs, and could even replace certain expensive potion materials after more profound research by alchemists.


    Unquestionably, the nether region that was seemingly barren with only mushroom growth was in truth a land of treasures.


    After the adventurer party hurriedly return to the Grand Dukedom of Romain and reported the discovery, only the young and vigorous Grand Duke Romain¡ªonly in his thirties¡ªrecognized the unprecedented opportunity. Due to the party''s overwhelming ability, he did not try to hide the news by killing them, opting to cooperate instead. It was without a doubt a wise choice¡ªhaving been handsomely rewarded, the party started to give their best, leading the Grand Duke''s army to seal the mountain region at the first chance and took control of the cavern entrance.


    The information was concealed for half a year until now. The arrival of winter had made the stationed troops'' resupplying difficult¡ªno longer able to hide their movements and harassed by neighboring nations, the young Grand Duke could only recall his army while spreading the news of the abyssal entrance across the entire world.


    By then, the army of the Grand Dukedom had already harvested mountainous amounts of the magical fungi, while attempting to grow those rapidly-growing yet edible mushrooms under suitable environments.


    "Underground world, huh."


    Joshua muttered as he read the latest edition of Magus Weekly in the liege''s residence study back in the main city of Moldavia. Spellcasters were always brimming with passion about new things, even more so when it comes to mysterious magic mushrooms. However, the warrior skimmed through fifty-pages worth of thesis regarding the mushrooms before finally finding the part he was interested in.


    "Traces of the underground civilization is not yet discovered? Oh, right. The kingdom of the night elves is still under civil strife, while the boulder dwarves had just attained independence from them¡ªthey should be all still be going at each other necks at the center of the Great Cavity. There should be no movements by the border at all around this time, so it would be normal if the Romain Empire noticed nothing¡­ Hmm, or is it still Grand Dukedom at the moment?"


    Beside him, Ling, who was handling documents, had gotten used to Joshua blurting out all sorts of weird information. Even if the black-haired youth did not know that the warrior''s every word would cause a huge uproar in the outside world, he knew that Joshua would never mumble to himself without reason¡ªwhich was why he paused his writing and turned to the warrior.


    "Master, you like this kind of news too?" he asked. "Do you want to order several other similar periodicals? Winter is coming, the adventurers are too free¡ªif we give out exploration missions, most would be willing to accept."


    "There''s no need." Joshua shook his head at his weapon''s suggestion. "It''s just new map and new races, nothing much related to us.


    With the advent of the Great Mana Tide, more new races were appearing on the stage that was the continent. Besides the night elves and stone dwarves that revealed their presence amidst the West Mountains, the merfolk of the Eastern Plains coastal area had rescinded their usual discreetness. With their fertility greatly increased following the heightened mana concentration, their aggravation activities would become frequent. The affected sirens who had virtually become a legend after centuries gone by without any news about them would send envoys to ally with the Council of Seven.


    Following the berserk dragons'' invasion, the Far Southern region had many things waiting to be solved and no excess force like other regions to explore unknown areas. They were doing all they could, with help from the Seven Gods Church as well as the Trade Federation to rebuilt key cities that lay in ruins. With many noble and local families perishing in the war against the dragons, the Far Southern Kingdom that was reborn from the ashes began awarding champions who greatly contributed to the war huge chunks of uninhabited lands. Thus, the new nobles began to labor with their utmost for their domain, with darkness surging beneath the surface as a scheme against the Kingdom''s Royal Family slowly took shape.


    As for the Northern Empire, some of the fairy race that had¡ªaccording to legend¡ªassisted the Founding Emperor in establishing the nation were stepping out of the ''Fairyland'' and beginning to search for things that interested them. These pure-energy lifeforms were usually as large as a finger or at most a palm possessed the greatest and most detailed magic item craftsmanship in his world, being the only existence apart from the gods who could forge divine armament such as ''holy swords''.


    The warrior was long aware of those facts. Now that he was a Legendary champion, he naturally would not be concerned about areas he had explored in the pre-existence.


    "Master!" Ying''s clear voice rang from outside the study.


    Through his powerful senses, Joshua already knew that she was coming, only turning towards the door now. The silver-haired girl opened it later and quickly gave him a report.


    "The Winter Fort Academy students are all here. Master, when do you plan to meet them?"


    Swiftly throwing the Magus Weekly away, Joshua closed his eyes, doing all his best to withdraw the presence spreading naturally from him and finally suppressed most of it with the method from the Nature''s Magister.


    Then, he opened his eyes.


    "Tell them to meet me one-by-one," he told Ying, "but let them do so at their discretion. This is just an inquiry, not an apprentice recruitment process."


    "Right!" the girl crisply replied, and went with thudding but brisk footsteps to notify the guards standing by the entrance of the liege''s residence.


    Ling, too, stopped his work and bade his leave temporarily to clear the study for Joshua and the students he was about to interview. The warrior watched as he left, before looking up towards the ceiling carved in simple patterns.


    His mind returned to that scene a month ago.


    *****


    In the Chaos of the Void, the long belt of light formed from countless worlds directed towards the distant Multiverse and the breathtakingly majestic twinkling stars.


    Those were the worlds that the Sage had trodden upon and passed by.


    A champion more powerful than gods who defeated the Abyss and the evils of Chaos. Having left behind ways to heal his homeland, had decisively assumed the lonely journey.


    Why would he do that? What was his goal? What kind of truth had he learned that gave him such resolve?


    The truth of it all was shrouded in a mist, and the clues pointed towards that past, that history that had been wiped away.


    "The Lost Three-Hundred Years." the warrior murmured to himself. "How rare, to actually gain my curiosity."

 Chapter 499 Adamantium Body Refinement!

    Standing outside walls of the liege residence, Nick Ironfort looked up towards the grand obsidian castle. Countless leaves of frost were climbing up the distinctly diamond-shaped fort that stood amidst the raging snow, the scent of nature harmonizing with the ferocious presence wrought on by the dragon bone decorations on the other end.


    Due to the costliness of teleporting, there was a private airship that provides shuttle service between Winter Fort Academy and the main city of Moldavia. The dwarf had come here with his three companions from the landing zone outside the city, and could not suppress feeling extremely astonished over how their home had changed after they saw the city expansion works that were put on hold.


    The ''New Moldavia Main City'' under construction would have five sectors, the central zone being the original old main city of Moldavia. The other sectors would be separated by city walls into the northern, eastern, southern and western zones, with four ''crystal towers'' built between them as markers.


    The Resonating Crystal Towers were a fruit of research carried out by the Seven Gods Church. Its original body was located at the Holy Light Altar situated beneath the Sacred Mountain, having the function of activating reserve energies to restore the vigor of exhausted clergies around it. Now, this technology was combined with the Imperial ''Star Vein Core'' transport technology, and could supply energy to magical items within its area of effect.


    As Joshua imagined it, to have the new main city largely using all manner of magical technology was an answer to the general state of the Mycroft continent in the near future¡ªthe faster the renovations were finished, the earlier the city would benefit. Including one inside the old main city, there were now five crystal towers that were connected to the giant magical core beneath ground, sufficient for the original medieval town to develop into a city of magic.


    Additionally, the Resonating Crystal Towers would further heighten the mana concentration that was already elevated due to the Great Mana Tide. All life would feel comfort under the increased mana environment, individuals cultivating aura would feel that their training was progressing by leaps and bounds while learners of magic would find that sensing the elements by meditation had become surprisingly simple.


    At present, Nick and others certainly felt the boon. Although the crystal towers were yet to be finished, the first signs of its effect were already showing. The siblings Ivan and Amelia who possessed outstanding mana affinity had a thin, faint elemental radiance over their bodies. While the dwarf and Karin were a notch below them in that aspect, there was clear mana luster flowing amidst their skin too.


    Even as they felt emotional over the shift within the main city, they were already led by their guide into the city, arriving at the main entrance of the liege''s residence.


    "Please follow me inside."


    By the doors, a silver-haired girl gracefully led them inside the manor. Nick and the others knew her¡ªher name was Ying, the chief maidservant of the Radcliffe family and was always following the liege since the warrior had reclaimed the authority over the territories a few years ago.


    She now cordially led them into the guest hall before biding her leave. Although she also indicated that they could sit comfortably as they wait for orders, everyone stood where they were, tensed and gulping nervously. Although they often saw the liege in Winter Fort Academy, the warrior was meeting them as a dean then.


    Now, however, he could become their ''master''.


    This was absolutely different. While the academy''s excellent education policy had gradually replaced the primitive idea of ''master-apprentice'' legacy on all levels, the instructors who teach their legacy was someone as important as one''s parents for most Mycroft people. Furthermore, the relationship between dean and students were distant and did not feel realistic. The word master, however, instantly reduces that distance¡ªso much so that it dazed Nick and the others who felt unprepared.


    Soon, the silver-haired chief of the maidservants returned.


    "Ivan Makarov, you''re first," she smiled as she uttered the order softly. "Please follow me."


    "Yes!"


    As if his thoughts had cleared now, the burly young hunter cleared away the anxiety and discomfort with a blink, showing his usual calm as he followed Ying up the stairs to the study on the upper floor.


    The remaining trio also relaxed after seeing their leader''s calm demeanor. The two girls clustered together and started to chatter in whispers while Nick stared by the foot of the stairs, his eyes blank but thoughtful.


    "Really¡­ just like a dream," he mumbled, his voice soft as if it was not in reality.


    The dwarf then remembered his childhood. After losing all kin in a natural disaster, he had struggled and escaped to distant relatives. Even so, he had become a dwarf who could not live underground due to his fear of a magma environment. Most of his childhood was later spent wandering the North and learning the language of beasts. At the time, his only thought for the future was to just keep on living¡ªfriendship, kinship, and happiness were all luxury to him, one who could not even fend for himself.


    But now.


    At the very thought, Nick turned to Karin and Amelia. Noticing his gaze, the two girls smiled and nodded, while he looked up towards the black ceiling where Ivan was speaking to the liege.


    Now, he had friends who had his back, had dozens of classmates who learned together.


    Now, he had the power to protect himself and the ones he wants to keep safe.


    Soon, after the liege had received and interviewed him, he would become the apprentice of a Legendary champion¡ªif successful.


    "Next, Karin Syndra."


    The maidservant''s voice rang again. Following a few exchanges of encouragement with Amelia, the red-haired girl walked towards Ying, giving Nick a carefree slap on the back on the way.


    "Don''t make such a face, Nick," she said without a hint of anxiety. "It''s not a bad thing whether we succeed or not!"


    A normal person would have lost balance and fell under such a forceful slap on the back. But dwarves were stout from the start, with Nick''s physically strong enough to equal a knight of the same age. Therefore, not only Karin''s palm did not tumble him, it made the girl feel as if her palm landed on a piece of metal


    "Thanks!"


    Nick replied earnestly after a few blinks. He knew that Karin could tell that his thoughts were fluctuating, and was especially consoling him since she thought that he was being nervous. In return, the red-haired girl laughed softly once and turned elegantly to follow the maidservant up the stairs.


    Neither one of the two¡ªNick and Amelia¡ªleft in the hall were good with words. The two simply chattered blankly, guessing if the two above succeeded or failed. Then, the young huntress revealed her worries over her white dragon on whether its temporary lodgings was a suitable environment or whether the new keeper was feeding it well.


    Soon, the third order came.


    "Next, Amelia Makarov."


    Though her features were delicate and refined like a noble lady, Amelia was much more dashing than Karin and even her own brother. She strode, each step impressionable as she followed Ying confidently.


    ¡ªHey! The liege is a Legendary warrior! Amelia, though you are gifted as a mage, why are you being so confident here!


    His gaze following the girl tightly, Nick could not help complaining inwardly. But as he remembered their long training together, the dwarf found in horror that the girl who had just left almost always laughed harrowingly in a devil-may-care manner when she was slaughtering monsters.


    Come to think of it, it was an unexpectedly similar wavelength to the Lord who was known as the enemy of all monsters and the dragon-slaying liege!


    The flow of time seemed to always exceed expectations. Nick thought that a few minutes had passed when the silver-haired girl appeared again by the entrance of the guest hall.


    "Please follow me."She smiled. "You''re the last one, Nick Ironfort."


    Finally.


    Having waited until now, the dwarf could finally breathe a sigh of relief. Now he understood why Ivan, the first one to be received would suddenly calm. Each member of the First Party was the same¡ªthey might feel the occasional nerves, but they would always calm when the time comes and face the threat with utmost confidence.


    Nononononono, not threat. Why would meeting the liege be a threat? A mistake, it''s about facing something important!


    With that thought, the dwarf thus followed Ying up the stairs, each step weighted and steady.


    As if stepping a into completely different destiny.


    After a long time, Nick Ironfort jolted awake from his sudden slumber.


    Me? He subconsciously bellowed once before his mind rapidly recovered.


    As he looked around, he quickly found his three companions who were also awake with equally bad complexion.


    At the moment, they were inside a pure-white room. Each wall was carved with exquisite sculpting that emanated a holy presence, a familiar sight for Nick who often went to church for free meals since it was a style unique to the Seven Gods Church.


    And from the level of craftsmanship¡ªif he was not mistaken¡ªthey were now all within the sick ward within Saint Laurent''s Cathedral.


    "You''re up, Nick?" The boy with a short hunter braid asked with a lethargic voice from another nearby sick bed. "Still feeling groggy? Then try remembering for a bit."


    Without waiting for Ivan seemingly wanted to continue, Nick''s mind quickly flashed with that recent sight after hearing the world ''remembering''.


    Everything was chaotic and irretrievable memories. The background had probably been a plain study¡ªthe liege was sitting on an armchair, awaiting his arrival.


    The warrior, their honorary president, had a solemn expression and was also the only distinct existence in the chaos. He appeared to be offering a few words of encouragement and praise of their recent hard work and progress.


    Then, the topic turned serious.


    Despite his splitting headache, the dwarf was determined to recall. Exactly because of that, immeasurably distinct words appeared in his mind as if it was ringing right beside his ears.


    "You lot are not my apprentices yet. It''s still not enough; there''s too far a gap." The imposing warrior had said, a mere statement of truth and not to deal a blow on the youths.


    "But that does not mean all of you failed. I''m strict, but not strict¡ªnow, I would teach you a path for growth. Not just you either¡ªI''ve already given Ivan, Karin, and Amelia each a cultivation method before you."


    Nick could almost recall what he had said then even as his head throbbed, which was why the warrior had replied with a hint of a laugh in his voice.


    "No. I''m not requesting that you give up on magic. Instead, it''s exactly because you four know magic that I would choose all of you."


    The liege''s voice grew heavier as if striking his heart, but the dwarf bit down to remember it.


    "If the Truth of all things has an origin as endless as the sea, magic and aura are but winding streams amidst a wasteland. While I would not dare say that what I''m giving you surpasses the thousand years of magical legacy on the Mycroft Continent, it is closer to the ocean and certainly more difficult to grasp.


    "Anyone could become a champion with a persevering heart. Nick Ironfort, remember my words. For you, eternal life is no unattainable goal¡ªas long as you don''t forget your first wish and diverge from your original path and kept walking it, like you do so determinedly now."


    At present, the warrior''s voice resembled thunder, its incredible tremors almost causing the young dwarf''s eyes to break. He could not help holding his head, biting down hard on his own lip as he tried his best to recollect.


    And so, the final words also entered his mind.


    "You would receive my legacy."


    The last sight was a cold silver light that resembled steel. As if a fairy light, it seeped into his body.


    Then came the intense pain, and he fainted.


    *****


    "Hexa-elemental Titan Kokyu-ho?" the dwarf muttered to himself doubtfully.


    "Adamantium Body Refinement?" The young hunter touched his chin, his pale-white face baffled.


    "True Path of Fusion Conflagration?" The red-haired girl blinked, not quite understanding.


    "Multiverse Ripple Vision?" The young huntress stroked her hair¡ªaccidentally pulling out a strand as she remembered and then frowning in pain.


    "Maybe our spirits are still unstable, which is why we remembered the names wrongly."


    The four looked at each other, puzzled after hearing the names of their respective legacies.


    "My legacy is a way to transport energy so that body and spirit is honed to the extreme through converging elements and lifeforce," Ivan said softly as party leader. "It feels like a combination of Kokyu-ho and mediation¡ªah, I''ll just call it Extreme Steel Kokyu-ho!"


    He briskly set the keynote. Soon, the others started to consider too.


    Nick appeared thoughtful. "Mine is a Kokyu-ho that emulates the body and ability of a titan by fusing the six elements. Come to think of it, titans certainly live for a long time¡­ I guess Titan Kokyu-ho is fine."


    Karin seemed gloomy. "As for me, it''s to construct a whole-new energy organ in my body by emulating the Nuclear Star¡­ It''s a little like the mana core of great mages. However, the organ could only be completed when I''m Gold tier¡ªbefore that, I would only increase a little in affinity to fire elements and gain mana vigor¡­ isn''t it just fine calling it Fusion Core?"


    "A meditation that allows the vision of mana¡ªno, energy pathways, huh¡­" Amelia clapped her hands as if satisfied, before forcibly changing the legacy''s name under her brother''s request.


    "Alright, alright. I know the name''s weird, so I''ll just call it Magic Web Ripple Meditation¡­ That doesn''t fly either? Well, just Ripple Meditation then."


    Leaving aside the matter that the quartet in the sick ward were changing names the warrior had come up with arbitrarily, Joshua, having just gifted insignificant ounces of Steel Strength as a legacy carrier closed his eyes inside his residence. His spirit had withdrawn deep within himself, altering his body bit by bit.


    The study was silent.


    And in that silence, the warrior awaited the day of the Imperial Celebration.

 Chapter 500 Unusual Movemen

    Starfall Year 835, the 17th of March. Light evening snow in the Triplet Mountain Imperial Capital.


    The new year came with the passing of white floating snow. The streets in the Imperial Capital was quiet apart from the sounds of clanging armor as teams of guards went on patrol, and a few people who were clearing the snow in front of their houses.


    Unlike this quiet environment, the entire world had fallen into an ''exploration'' craze in the first year after the Omen of Falling Stars and the Draconic Invasion.


    Although the typical peasant would not be aware, high-ranking officials or powerful adepts would learn from ancient volumes found around the world or hidden deep within vaults of literature that the entire world of Mycroft was a post-apocalyptic civilization that had risen from the ashes. Countless refugees had stepped out from shelters after the Glorious Era had ended, staring blankly at the world that had been greatly altered before combating the endless tides of beasts.


    835 years had passed since then. The predecessors who had once struggled to acquire land for their kin in the wilderness would have been proud to see that humans had now largely reclaimed the world. Apart from the heart of the Central Dark Forest that was so vast none had explored it before, most lands of this world had returned to human possession. The other races that did not assimilate amongst the humans would move to distant lands, toiling deeply in either isolated islands or the depths of mountains.


    When the world-traversing dimensional doorway was first developed, there were mages from the Skypiercing White Tower who proudly declared then that they know everything about the Mycroft Continent, and what mankind needed now was to explore new worlds beyond the Void. That prideful yet annoying declaration had certainly gained much acknowledgment then, but circumstances now were clearly different from the past.


    Beyond the Grand Dukedom of Romain''s discovery of an underground realm and the Pentashade draconic races that had went into hiding beyond the seas, there were also large-scale ruins of cities around the Eastern Plains. All these new discoveries proved that much of the world was still shrouded in mist without exemption. Leaving others aside, even the depths of the ocean that merfolk lived and the underground cavities yet to be explored by dwarves were all expansive unknown regions.


    In fact, there were many deficiencies when it came to dimensional portals too. Dealt a blow by reality itself, the conceited and overambitious mages had to lower their heads and admit the fact.


    Meanwhile, under the trend of discovery, many small nations had begun large-scale development into the borders and Dark Forest surrounding their borders. They all planned to emulate the Grand Dukedom of Romain that had rapidly expanded and developed after massive amount of resources were discovered in the underground plane. While other factions merely calmly watched at present, they had sent dispatched many teams to scout the region probingly, with the Radcliffe family being permitted to expand its domain towards the Great Ajax Mountains being part of the scouting.


    In the central trade avenue leading towards the Morlaix Palace within the Imperial Capital, a group of chaperones wearing green-black light armor swiftly bypassed the raucous market. They made no noise beyond the boots of their exquisitely crafted armor clanging against the ground. Quite a few citizens and merchants would glance at them once, shrug and lower their heads, no longer paying attention to them.


    They were the Empress''s chaperones.


    In the last few days, many nobles¡ªnot just the Empress¡ªwho lived in the Imperial Capital would frequently send their own trusted aides in and out of the city as if to inquire after something. Logically speaking such actions was fine if it were their own domain, but doing so in the Imperial Capital was exceedingly overstepping one''s limits.


    This, after all was the city in which the Emperor resided. Even the Empress herself should not allow her chaperones to tread the streets so flamboyant¡ªand yet, the Emperor who had been perpetually imposing said nothing for some unknown reason. While it was also more precise to say not reacting instead of ''said nothing'', the citizens were especially puzzled. Still, whenever the higher-ups would conceal certain news, the lower would definitely have methods of ascertaining it.


    And now, people with kin working in the Morlaix Palace had intermittently received some ominous news. Whether those were facts or fiction, one fact was certain¡ªsince His Majesty had hosted the celebrations during New Year, not one person had seen him in the Morlaix palace.


    ¡ªIt''s a catastrophe!


    Every single person who heard the news would cry out in surprise. All of them understood how serious a matter it was and did not doubt the truth of it.


    It should be noted that the Northern Empire''s Royal Family differed from the monarchs of the traditional kingdoms in the West Mountains. The Morlaix Palace was not the private lodgings of the Imperial Family, it also held the Imperial Library, the Imperial Archives, and many diverse public facilities. With permission, even peasants could enter the palace, and there were days when facilities like the Imperial Library was open to the public¡ªone could freely browse through the collections as long as they pay.


    Furthermore, His Majesty never kept himself deep within the palace. He would often head out to survey the streets, occasionally tasting the civilian delicacies. It was almost a tradition for Emperors of the Northern Empire, with most famous restaurants in the Imperial Capital using slogans asserting that a certain emperor once ate here. Indeed, they never shied away from crowds and would arbitrarily wander as they liked.


    Nonetheless, it was normal if peasants did not come across the Emperor for months. But for the palace servants to not encounter him for months in the Morlaix Palace, it either meant that His Majesty was dealt severe harm and was confined to bed, or he had left the Imperial Capital and did not return for a long time.


    Everyone was leaning towards the latter explanation.


    Perhaps it was exactly because His Majesty was not coming back for months that the nobles and the Empress could not restrain themselves from probing for any news everywhere? It was thanks to an uneventful winter that the mysterious disappearance of a nation''s sovereign could be hidden for three months, but now the flames were definitely irrepressible.


    In the Delphi Palace¡ªthe Empress''s residence inside the Morlaix Palace¡ªchaperones wearing green-black light armor and whose face was covered swiftly walked past the vast corridors. Most of the others had remained outside the palace doors, the leader himself had passed through the guards'' security check and entered the palace.


    The inside of the palace was quiet and cheerless, with only the occasional maid seen clearing the dust since both incumbent Emperor and Empress did not like being served by too many attendants and would rather clean the place themselves. It appeared that the chaperone often came here¡ªa maidservant held off her task at hand and silently led him to an open-air garden inside the palace, where a lithe lady was enjoying the view of the flowers with several noble ladies.


    Despite it being the winter season, the palace interior was kept warm as if spring with magic circles. There were also formations that adjust humidity and brightness around the open-air garden, allowing any flower to bloom at any given moment.


    The mana consumption was rather high since it involved the natural techniques elves used to encourage growth, with dozens of mana crystal depleted daily. It certainly sounds luxurious when the fact that a single crystal could grant a citizen in the Imperial Capital a stable living for months is taken account, but it was nothing to the Empress¡ªthe most honorable woman of the Empire who had no other hobbies other than flowers.


    It could almost be considered being plain.


    The maid left the chaperone by the entrance to the garden while she herself prudently entered the garden. The lithe woman also noticed the chaperone and dismissed the noble ladies while telling the maid to bring the chaperone in.


    The robustly built leader wore a pure black armor unlike the green-black his subordinates wore. Led by the maid, he quickly walked to the lady and knelt reverently on one knee, his head lowered.


    "Empress Edna¡­"


    "Don''t waste your words, Gurnis. Tell me what you found."


    The ravishing lady known as Edna lowered her head slightly and sighed tiredly, while allowing the maid to tidy her loose silver coiled hair. Her gaze was a rare pale gold, and her pupils slightly contrasted to humans, bearing a resemblance instead to the golden dragons who belong to the metallic dragon family.


    In other words, the Empress''s might have draconic bloodline ancestral or was simply a golden dragon.


    Meanwhile, hearing the urgency of his master, the black-armored cavalier briskly answered.


    "His Majesty had inspected the southern fortresses in secret with Master Nostradamus three months ago. He also met Viceroy Ceres of the Southern Provinces, before heading to three ''Lands of Starfall''. He was next spotted a month later to the east of the sand dunes¡ªa team of traveling merchants saw his figure in the distant."


    At those words, a hint of contempt appeared in the cavalier''s tone. "I believe that the Emperor deliberately allowed himself to be seen. Otherwise, how would some ordinary traveling merchants sense His Majesty''s race?"


    "The southern forts, the silent dunes¡­ What is His Majesty doing there¡­"


    The Empress who wore a pale gown frowned lightly at the news, and pondered for a moment before turning back to the chaperone.


    "Continue."


    "His Majesty''s whereabouts became extraordinary afterward," Gurnis continued, "he would be found at the western borders one day, and the depths of the Dark Forest in the eastern wastelands the next. We had compiled a lot of information, and the only possible reason was Master Nostradamus''s further sublimation of his dimensional spells. He must now be capable of continental warping in brief moments¡ªHis Majesty''s position would not shift so rapidly otherwise... But now, it''s been a month since His Majesty had completely vanished with the archmage, no one had seen them since.


    "Teleporting around all corners of the Empire. They must have been searching for something¡­ The Land of Starfall. Perhaps Israel is interested in those objects dropping from the Infinite Horizon?"


    Edna glanced sideways at the lively flowers beside her, her expression doubtful. "He''s already Legendary, those things from the last era would never help him¡­" she muttered to herself. "No, that might not be the case if the reason he suddenly fully recovered was that!"


    Pausing her musing, the Empress turned to the black-armored who was still kneeling reverently. "Gurnis, take a guess. Where would His Majesty and the archmage be that all of us could not find them throughout the Empire?"


    Though her tone was mild as if a simple inquiry, Gurnis knew that punishment awaits if he failed to answer. Even so, he already had a solid idea.


    "My guess is that His Majesty and the archmage are now in the Void Star-Observatory!" He quickly answered. "His Majesty would see every move made by the nobles¡ªYour Highness included!"


    "It''s just as I expected." Edna was unsurprised by the answer. She looked up towards the sky, her mouth twitching in a helpless expression. "Since when he could come up with such a move¡­ To think that he had always been the unromantic soldier who knows nothing apart from fighting."


    As the lady complained, the maid and cavalier kept still as if they were deaf. Soon, Edna spoke again, but irritably. "Forget about it, not that I have the time to do a thing. Gurnis, cancel the operation. Although His Majesty would not mind us women conducting palace intrigue, it doesn''t mean that we can really make a move."


    "Yes, Your Highness!" The black-armored cavalier quickly replied and left the garden with the maid. Empress Edna herself stayed, her thoughts a mystery.


    "Things have changed, darling. Though I do not know when you''ve recovered from your hidden injuries or further developed, I do know that your intentions still have not changed. You still don''t want to be shackled on the throne as you yearn for a further and higher place."


    Plucking a flower in passing, a bright golden radiance suddenly ignited in the seemingly meek and ordinary Empress''s hand. As the light shone, the fragile violet suddenly wiggled and turned into a little treant. Arching her back, Empress Edna placed the little creature that had a flower on its head upon the ground and stroked her head.


    "But even before you left, you still back the Second Prince Dimore¡­" She muttered to herself. "It''s not wartime. The Empire doesn''t need a champion who resembles you so much¡ªso fierce that he would keep subjugating the nobles for centuries after he had grown up and become Emperor."


    Neither do I need a son who isn''t mine becoming Emperor.


    There was no hint of anxiety on the Empress'' expression. She became his wife when Israel was fighting against foes from all directions and slaughtering orcs. Though she appeared unassuming, she was assuredly calmer and more composed than most men, a far superior than a lot of other women.


    At present, however, it did not mean a thing even if she had schemes by the ten thousand as she faced the tide that was a Legendary champion. She certainly could have simply waited if things were like before¡ªwhen Israel only had a bare few years to live. She would have waited the passing of her darling emperor, but now it''s impossible.


    She fell into a long silence as she thought on. The state of the Empire had changed a lot more than she thought, and unlike Israel who could go on excursions as he wished, she has to stay in the palace as Empress, and at most only tread on the outskirts of the Imperial Capital. That was why she had to wait for others to report most information, and even when she became aware it was too late¡ªsuch as the Northern Count''s progress into Legendary. She did not even hear a thing about it, and it was too late to establish rapport when that person announced the news.


    Still, is he not allegedly prepared to accept apprentices recently?


    The Empress promptly smiled at the thought. As if getting a great idea, she spoke softly to the treant beneath a hand.


    "Go to the seventh prince."


    "Tell him that there''s an unprecedented opportunity."

 Chapter 501 Abundantly Weighted

    There was a small royal ranch behind Morlaix Palace, complete with an artificial lake as well as an exquisitely preserved grove. Unlike the other parts of the palace, only members of the Imperial Family could enter this place¡ªeven the servants were barred from entry.


    Even so, there were not many members of the Imperial Family. Only eight children were borne of Emperor Israel himself and his harem, with the Eighth Princess dying during early childhood due to bloodline issues. Later, there was no longer any progeny conceived after Israel had completely ascended to Legendary-intermediate, and so the Royal Family now only had seven children¡ªthe Eldest Prince, the Second Prince, the Third Princess, the Fourth Prince, the Fifth Prince, the Sixth Prince, and the Seventh Prince.


    It was regretful even for Legendary champions that their outstanding power and living essence cause them difficulties to procreate with normal life. Throughout history, only the first commander of the Celestial Knights had fathered offspring with a human-form golden dragon despite his Legendary-intermediate abilities. Naturally, the golden dragon lady had Supreme-pinnacle depth¡ªshe would not be able to carry their descendant otherwise.


    Due to his sister''s early passing due to a defect in her living essence, the Seventh Prince was the youngest child amongst all the Emperor''s children. At present, the youth with dull-blonde hair and sky-blue eyes was paying scrupulous to attention to detail as he practiced martial arts and trained his breathing in an isolated corner of the royal ranch, his posture meticulous and without a hint of idleness.


    It was late winter. All the leaves in the grove were a snowy white as if ice sculptures. The artificial lake was also frozen like a mirror, making the frosty thicket all the more chilling. If an ordinary person were to come for a stroll, they might catch a cold or in the very least, shiver. However, the Seventh Prince who was just a dozen years old seemed to feel nothing, with his forehead sweating incessantly and hot air boiling around him due to his training.


    As harmonious breathing and movements adjusted energy rotation within his body, shocking heat turned into steam that wafted off above his head just like a chimney. Halfway through his training, he began to feel overheated and tore off his clothes impatiently, revealing the robust and well-proportioned physicality beneath. A layer of radiant aura appeared over his flesh beneath those smooth muscle lines, barring the surrounding chilliness.


    Tap-tap-tap-tap.


    Arlwa, the Seventh Prince had originally intended to continue his Koyku-ho training, but stared blankly when he noticed a little shadow running urgently towards him. The youth smiled and crouched to catch the little treant that was about to crash into himself, as if it could not brake in time.


    "What, is Mother sending word again?" he then asked the little creature with a violet over its head.


    "Jabber jabber¡­" The little treant mumbled in a rather adorable but unintelligible manner.


    Still, Arlwa seemed to get the message. "Is that so?" he said, frowning. "I understand, it certainly needs some consideration."


    His dull blonde hair, facial features, and excellent physique was certainly an inheritance the Seventh Prince received from his father the Emperor, while his ability to communicate with the treant was something he inherited from his mother. His eyes, on the other hand, neither resembled Israel nor Empress Edna. It was perhaps an anomaly in his bloodline or a special ability formed after his birth.


    After receiving the treant''s message, Arlwa tousled the flower over its head and released it. It would later return to the garden, and revert to its violet form.


    "Count Radcliffe, huh¡­"


    The royal ranch returned to silence. Despite being alone, the Seventh Prince was no longer interested in continuing his training, and simply sat on the snow. He then looked up at the sky while muttering with an envious voice.


    "Another new Legendary, huh."


    When Arlwa was in court alongside his father several years ago and received the word from Nostradamus, he had become extraordinarily envious of the Northern Count who held the Sage''s Legacy and would ascend from Silver into Supreme in just a single year. He was still young then, and his immature mentality had believed that if he could achieve those feats too if the Legacy was his.


    But after some years and certain experiences, Arlwa clearly understood that his own ability was not as great as he imagined himself. Furthermore, that warrior who had developed into Legendary definitely was not a man who relied on luck¡ªfor there was no higher being who could lean solely on fortune to sublimate his own living essence to become supernatural.


    Every champion had to possess an outstanding aspect, and he was certainly a much outstanding figure than himself.


    It had been precisely because of the stories about the count and the other young elites he kept hearing in the palace that he trained determinedly and incessantly. With help from the royal resources, their deft legacy and the best instructors, Arlwa too had reached Silver tier. The Mana Tide also heightened the exponential development of his abilities, reaching a level where he could cultivate aura at Silver-intermediate. He was different from the usual Silver tiers too¡ªhis profoundness in capability would earn him victory even in a group fight against several knights of the same threshold.


    But that was far from enough.


    Leaving the count aside, he was lagging far behind when compared to Dimore, the Second Prince¡ªthat brother of his whom he never met.


    Only three amongst the seven children of the Imperial Royals were worth Arlwa''s attention. Amongst those three, the Eldest Prince was ruling a province towards the east of the Empire to train in administration. Though his skills were considerable and he had earned much support from the nobles since, his ability had only risen to Gold following the Mana Tide, a standard the Seventh Prince believe he would completely surpass in a few years.


    Meanwhile, the Fifth Princess was devoted to art as well as magical technology, and was currently studying in the Skypiercing White Tower in the Eastern Plains. She was also a famous painter who was popular in that region, while her ability was alleged to have reached Gold-intermediate¡ªpossibly even advanced. With her mother''s power, the princess''s underlying authority should never be underestimated¡ªher connections with the formidable mages of the White Tower would even keep her one step ahead of the Eldest Prince. It was hence a stroke of fortune that the Fifth Princess had zero intentions of returning to compete in the Northern Empire as she devotes herself to the highest command in art and Truth.


    The throne? Don''t disturb the Princess'' journey towards the Truth!


    As for the other Princes and Princesses, they were either traveling alongside champions dispatched by the Royal Family or staying in the Imperial Capital¡ªbut essentially common folk.


    In terms of backing, Arlwa himself had the strong support of Empress Edna and the other families behind her. In fact, he did not lose out to his siblings, but there was a slight gap between his individual ability and theirs due to their contrast in age. Amongst the trio who are worth his concern, even the Eldest Prince who was lackadaisical when it came to martial arts in reality could best others of his age thanks to his excellent royal bloodline. Even the Fifth Princess who prioritized knowledge more than pure power had Gold-intermediate ability, not to mention the Second Prince who was said to have been molding himself all along in the army and had reached Gold-pinnacle when he returned.


    This was a world with extraordinary powers. Occasionally, individual power far outweighs the factions behind one''s back¡ªgiven that the current Emperor had risen through the ranks through war, Israel would especially pay attention to the fact.


    The divide between Gold-pinnacle and Silver-intermediate was so vast it was despairing. When it came to two competing individuals with the same innate talent and pouring the same level of effort, what decides the victor was time and luck. Though Arlwa believed that his luck was not poor it was certainly not favorable¡ªand time stood on Dimore''s side.


    Now, the Emperor was in good health and so his children did not need to struggle yet. It was the same as how young dragons would not struggle for territory against siblings before their parents left.


    Still, as an intelligent person, Arlwa often thought further. What if the Legendary champion Israel who subjugates all suddenly did not want to be Emperor one day and simply went off, traveling around the world¡ªwhat would the military reserves of his heirs do?


    No one would concede the throne.


    ¨CFather loves all his children equally, which is why he wouldn''t love anyone.


    Arlwa shook his head lightly at the very thought. The young prince had already seen through his father''s plan for some time, understanding it far more than his mother. Israel had not decided on an heir at all¡ªhe sent the Eldest Prince to learn administration, allowed the Fifth Princess who favored magic to study abroad while giving free rein to the other prince and princess to do what they like. That way, everyone''s future progress would assuredly differ, with the one who excelled amongst them decidedly becoming the next Emperor.


    And yet father is so demanding when it came to the Second Prince.


    Arlwa could not help but his fist when that came to mind. He closed his eyes, his brow furrowed.


    A demanding treatment did not insinuate suppression in the Royal Family. Instead, it meant greater expectations, and it was exactly that and dissatisfaction that moves the hand to mold it. Be it a Legendary champion or the Emperor''s expectations, it was fine if it proved unachievable.


    But if Dimore really completes father''s training, would he really be able to compete?


    Intelligent people know how to weigh advantages and disadvantages. Arlwa was certainly intelligent¡ªhe would have given up if he was in a normal noble family struggle for the place as family head, and not the Royal Family. He understood the limits of his ability, and the merit of taking a step back occasionally. Nonetheless, it would not be the same for the Royal Family. The Seventh Prince knew very well that his mother and several nobles were behind him, and his fight for the throne concerned their personal benefit.


    It was not something he could decide to give up alone.


    "Initiation¡­ Of course. To be initiated under a Legendary champion is the only way I could forcibly catch up to my siblings in terms of combat power."


    Then, thinking long and hard about his mother''s message, Arlwa could not stop himself from laughing out loud, shaking his head. "But why would the Northern Count take me in? Is there anything about me apart from being a prince? Mother is overthinking it¡­ It''s better to sort myself out before thinking the future."


    Having tidied his thoughts, the young Seventh Prince rose and returned to the embrace of the trees.


    Soon, sounds of Kokyu-Ho''s unique rhythm and limbs striking the air in practice echoed across the ranch.


    It was soon Starfall Year 835, the 20th of April.


    Within the liege''s residence up in the North, Joshua was preparing to depart for the Imperial Capital.


    Spring thunder was reverberating. Even the northern weather was beginning to warm whilst the accumulated snow over the farmlands began to melt. Farmers were beginning to sow seeds in certain areas, and the construction workers responsible for the main city''s expansion had resumed work, not to mention the warmer parts of the Empire where the people returned to labor half a month before the North.


    The arrival of First Spring also meant festivities. Since it really meant the start of a new year, the annual celebrations would require the Emperor''s personal hosting. It was not some complicated ritual either and merely a joyful carnival¡ªthe childhood memories of many children from the Imperial Capital was indeed the yearly First Spring Celebrations, which would fill them with delight on the day of.


    Naturally, things might be different this time.


    Currently, the day of the festivities approached by each passing day, and yet the atmosphere in the Imperial Capital was immeasurably gloomy, causing much inward pressure for the people. Many nobles had also stopped their kin from going outdoors while they waited prudently within their residence, carefully watching the surrounding circumstances.


    Joshua indubitably understood the reason. Although he was in the North, there was no blockage of information. He knew that Israel and Nostradamus had both been missing for months, and the moment he learned about it he already guessed where the pair were.


    The Divine Dungeon Shroud, and the Void Star-Observatory.


    "Come to think of it, I''m the cause."


    Joshua stood before a mirror as Ying took out one ceremonial robe after another, comparing. He never did understand the concept of dressing, and was so nonchalant that the silver-haired girl worried for him since he was fine with whatever he wore. After all, a Legendary champion could wear armor to the festival and the nobles would naturally throw out a ton of paradoxical excuses.


    Nevertheless, he would tidy himself up if he could do so. Ultimately, he not only had to save face for the Emperor, he too was representing the Radcliffe family himself.


    "What cause, Master?"


    At the moment, Ying was drawing out all sorts of robes incessantly from the closet, and, standing on her toes, sized them up against the warrior. The divine armament girl who once upon a time would not even change her conjured clothes had become a master of clothing arrangement following edification by her fellow maidservants. She would intermittently mumble things like ''too giddy'', ''colors don''t match'' or ''too thin'' while taking the time to inquire after her master.


    "The moment I told them about the true function of the Divine Dungeon Shroud, I knew Israel would definitely bring Nostradamus along to a few of those shrouds within Imperial borders for an excursion and some recreation."


    Joshua laughed lightly once as he watched the busy Ying, and shrugged. "He should generally grasp the mysteries of divinity by now too. Observing the divinity of other gods is absolutely a way for him to progress. As for the Void Star-Observatory, that should have something to do with Nostradamus."


    In the end, that was the most apparent and most fragile spot of the dimensional pathway as well as the closest point between the world of Mycroft and the Great Mana Tide.


    Finishing the thought, Joshua glanced at the still-troubled Ying. Shaking his head, he simply took out a set of black robes. "This one. The other colors are too bright for me, this one suits me.


    "Eh, no way! Master, how many times have you wore that color¡ªthere''s no novelty at all!" The lass could not help crying out after Joshua declined the fashion ideas she took so long to come up with in no time at all. "There''s still time, we could keep picking, such as this silver-gray that resemble your war armor mode¡­ You''re already a Legendary champion, isn''t it fine to be slightly late?"


    "My little Ying, there isn''t much time¡ªI want to head for the Capital earlier." Joshua gently reminded as he patted her lithe head. "The festival begins at noon, and it''s ten o''clock now. Brandon and Vale Dani are waiting for me there, and promises must be fulfilled. Plus, being Legendary champion is no reason to be late."


    "But it''s better for main characters to appear as late as possible¡­" the girl grumbled, clearly reluctant.


    Joshua merely nodded, and looked pointedly towards the sky. "You''re quite right there. It''s better for main characters to appear as late as possible."


    And sometimes, not appearing early means not viewing the great spectacle from start to end.


    Then, a voice rang from the ceiling above.


    "I''m going too!"


    03''s mana projection slowly descended from the air. The avian girl was frowning as she tugged at the warrior''s clothes, and said determinedly, "Joshua, I''m going too!"


    "¡­ I undoubtedly would not protest, but how would you be going?" The warrior would assuredly not refuse such a rare request from Miss 03, which might in fact, be the first. With his status, it was fine even if he brought along Archbishop Artanis and all his apprentices within the Saint Laurent''s Cathedral, while 03 was just one person.


    Still, Joshua was puzzled. "Could you be bringing your real body along? That''s a little dangerous."


    "Looks like you''ve forgotten¡­ Of course, I don''t have to bring it along!" she replied, her tone somehow becoming indignant as the vivid mana projection rapidly scattered, leaving just a voice that spoke out of thin air.


    "I''ll be right there!"


    Joshua and Ying looked at each other, while Ling also poked half his head in after hearing the commotion. The trio was baffled.


    "Shouldn''t 03 be saying ''I''ll be right back'' instead?" the black-hair youth murmured.


    While it was not clear to them if the artificial intelligence did really make an error in her speech, dull and cumbersome footsteps soon began to approach the second floor amidst the maidservants'' surprised exclamations downstairs.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Metallic bangs and the shrill laments of the obsidian floorboards rang synchronously. Thus, the iron girl, the living metal construct weighing two thousand two hundred and fifty-five kilograms appeared before the astonished gazes of two divine armament siblings and one warrior. Where she passed, floorboards were shattered, stairs were scarred, and the entire liege residence was left in a mess from the dungeon to the second floor.


    "Joshua, it was your present."


    Snorting a laugh, the petite but abundantly weighted 03 moved her steel body, with her arms folding across her chest as she smiled.


    "I''m a little bored with watching the North, take me to the Imperial Capital that you guys keep talking about!"

 Chapter 502 Unit 01’s True Form!

    After silence albeit not a long one, Ling slowly exhaled and fixed his golden eyes on the floorboard.


    "Luckily, obsidian isn''t expensive," he muttered subconsciously.


    He appeared to have completely accepted his role as butler.


    On the other hand, Ying gulped as she stared at the cracked stone beneath 03''s feet.


    ¡ªReally imposing. She thought enviously.


    Joshua, meanwhile, had finished changing into his ceremonial robes and did not mind the cracked floor at all.


    "You definitely could come along, but you have to walk with lighter steps," he told the artificial intelligence girl mildly.


    In return, 03''s expression turned unusual as she paused, having never heard Joshua speaking in such a manner. The others found out that her living metal body could certainly make expressions as she delved into brief thought.


    "The power output of this body is rather unstable," she then explained reluctantly, "it tends to unconsciously increase core output whenever it treads on floorboards¡ªthe run-in is too low, I can''t do a thing."


    "Then you''ll have to practice more," the warrior replied with no hint of accusation in his voice.


    He then waved his hand nonchalantly. Invisible power began to reassemble the obsidian shards, returning each piece of tile into its original form as if time was reversed. It was as if Joshua was carrying a vase while forgetting its sturdy construct. "You could practice as you wish around the residence, but be careful when you go outside."


    Perhaps still not adapted to the steel body, the A.I. girl suddenly lunged as if struggling. Ling and Ying were left perplexed, but the warrior could tell that she wanted to levitate in the air as usual. Even so, what was mana projection to a body constructed entirely from precious metals? A great deal of mana was required for the steel body that was also layered in all sorts of runes and magic circles to float, more than a hundred times costlier than levitating an equally heavy piece of metal.


    Shaking his head, Joshua briskly stepped forward and picked up 03, who was about just half his size. Then, grabbing the instant she stared blankly again, she put him over her shoulders. The warrior also appeared to be prudent through the entire process and seemed attentive about his strength. Even so, his cautious strength made the two-ton construct look as weightless as paper and could float off at any moment.


    Turning around, the warrior then saw the silver-haired girl envious expression. He laughed heartily, and grasped her hand.


    "Take turns. Let''s go."


    Though there was a smile as he spoke, there was something staunch in his tone, and so the two girls nodded subconsciously before lowering their heads in silence.


    Joshua then turned to look at Ling, who was still inside the study. The black-haired youth blinked in return, and quickly said, "Did you forget, Master? I have to deal with some landscaping issues in the new city zones¡ªI won''t be going this time."


    "Sorry for the trouble." Joshua walked to him and tousled Ling''s hair. "Anywhere you want to go later, just tell me as 03 did," he added. "There''s no need to hold it in."


    "There''s not many places we can''t go in this world now."


    Soon, Joshua, Ying and 03 entered the portal at the highest level of the manor as they head towards the Imperial Capital.


    Ling, sending them off, watched as the light-blue dimensional ripples slowly calmed while his smiling face gradually became serious.


    "Strange. Why do I sense that something isn''t quite right?" he mumbled softly and rubbed his temples worriedly.


    Apart from him, Ying and 03 were feeling that something was not right too. Unlike the A.I. who was using an unfamiliar steel body, the divine armament girl''s spiritual form could directly touch the warrior''s hand, which made her sensation rather apparent.


    Was she really holding her master''s hand?


    The warmth, the touch, the firmness, the strength¡­ The feeling was no different, but Ying had the lingering feeling of an inconspicuous but definitely existing barrier between herself and Joshua. It was so faint that it could not even repel warmth, and yet it was so strong that she was unaffected despite already become a holy-item armament.


    In truth, their thoughts were on point. Joshua now undoubtedly touched no one.


    On a certain point of view, he was not even touching all things in this world.


    Since the warrior ascended to Legendary after returning from the world of Grandia, his body was changing little by little towards the extraordinary form he desired. He did not use all this time in his journey to the world of Karlis either, since he used most of his time in the few months he stayed at the Far Southern Sacred Mountain to exchange the path of Legendary with Pope Igor while regenerating his body''s form.


    Now, all forces¡ªwhether it was lifeforce, aura or various miscellaneous elemental energies that flowed around Joshua''s body, everything was comprehensively converted into pure Steel Strength. As the highest threshold and most authoritative of energies, Steel Strength was reliant upon self-augmentation through assimilation of other matter and energy. All the power the warrior had before could only be shifted into a small cluster of Steel Strength, albeit capable of assimilating a small hill in Karlis and heighten the warrior''s body density and power to a horrifying magnitude.


    In a way, although Joshua was still in human form at present, it was actually a shell that interacts with the external world. Within the shell was searing heat and incredible pressure, as well as unnamable bodies of dense assembled matter. The body itself, operating on an energy rotation similar to nuclear reactors would provide energy for daily movements. Still, his physicality was so substantial and the Steel Strength''s assimilative reaction was so rapid that it tends to make things complicated¡ªwhenever the warrior used his body to touch something, power equal to mountains would directly pulverize them, with Steel Strength assimilating them later. Such was the process of an ultra-life self-evolving.


    And to utterly grasp the power and not assimilating under its drive, Joshua had to temporarily stop ascending to focus and study on a deeper level the fundamental levels of Steel Strength. Before that, he would manipulate the energies and magnetic fields around him into a thin barrier to restrain his body. If matter from the outside world could not crack the magnetic barrier constructed from Joshua''s own energy, it would never be able to touch Joshua''s shell.


    The shell was indeed all-encompassing, which was why although Joshua now appeared to be standing above ground he was in fact floating in thin air. There was a layer of imperceptible space below his feet too¡ªif he did touch ground, his terrific weight would completely contort and crumble however sturdy the surface was.


    Which was why he was so tolerating towards 03. The A.I. girl was just two tons, while his weight now was at least ten thousand times above that.


    Even so, walking in this manner was too inconvenient and he also had to pay attention when touching things around him. That was why Joshua was prudent when he made physical contact with 03 and the others¡ªeverything was so fragile that an unrestrained poke would break everything into pieces. And now he also understood why most Legendary champions would live in seclusion or use an incarnation of themselves to act in the outside world¡ªtheir true form certainly had such monumental power that existing alone would influence the existence of others.


    Joshua''s current state was still fine, but if his quality went up to the next level he would have to build a new residence deep within the Great Ajax Mountains or he would become a severe threat to the dozen thousands of citizens around him in the city. Most of the city would instantly be destroyed if he carelessly relaxed his restraint on a day, while even one ''blood'' drop could corrode land hundreds of square meters around it¡ªa result Joshua acquire after experimenting deep within the Great Ajax Mountains.


    Come to think of it, the few Legendary champions he knew mostly did not have such problems.


    Saint Igor''s was a body of light, and his true form was probably the Eternal Light that encircles the Great Altar that stood on the highest level over the Sacred Mountain of the Distant Sea. His body was but a shape of his bygone human form and his incarnation. Even if he utterly released all restraints in that form, he would at most become an extremely colossal sunny lantern hanging above the Sacred Mountain.


    The Nature''s Magister was an incarnation of the life cycle. Not only would her existence not cause troubles for her surroundings, but it would also instead calibrate the form and environment of a certain region, fertilizing barren lands even as she prioritized elven prosperity. Even if her powers run amok, it was at most a transformation into a Dark Forest, though the Dark Forest itself was a Legendary tier lifeform.


    As for Israel, his power was alleged to be ''Will Materialization''. Still, both description and rumors did not describe it as a power that would influence the material world by much¡ªit was indeed more realistic to worry about the Emperor suddenly forgetting to feed that Hellfire Dragon of his, since the destruction wrought on by an angry dragon was definitely much greater than the Emperor''s own powers going haywire.


    It was also difference caused by path chosen. Igor was Pope of the Seven Gods Church, the Nature''s Magister was one of the most powerful elven leaders while Israel was Emperor. Each was the leader of powerful factions, which was why their abilities encompassed other aspects apart from carnage and battle.


    Joshua''s choice on the other hand was the path of Pure Steel, a unitary route of ''devastation''.


    Steel is that which all weapons were crafted form. Although it could be made into farming tools as well, it was an artificial object that ultimately had to be forged through fire.


    And, as with all artificial objects, it denoted the strife of this world.


    Even the seemingly harmless hoe was essentially something that lays waste upon the original form of the land and shape it according to human needs. Sowing seeds, harvesting crops, maintain human survival, developing civilizations¡ªall these actions were, in truth, humans utilizing their own wisdom as intelligent lifeforms, issuing a challenge against the world''s natural life cycle with their identity not as beasts but the master of all creatures.


    Aura, lifeforce, mana, martial arts, magic, magical technology, divine spells¡­ The crux of all power is the same¡ªall were tools humans employed to develop their own bodies and challenge the world. Even Steel Strength, an origin power at the start of Creation, it was no exemption once it reached human''s grasp.


    Even as he stepped into the portal, his hand linked to Ying''s and 03 sitting and his shoulders, Joshua was still thinking about his issues.


    Chief among them was the problem of progeny.


    The warrior''s age was meager compared to other Legendary champions at the moment. Before him, none would have imagined that there would be a Legendary champion who was in his twenties¡ªapart from Joshua himself, the other youngest Legendary was at least forty. While they would not be blessed with many children, they would at least have posterity unlike him who was still single.


    It was still possible for natural conception on the early phase of Legendary. But when it came to Legendary-intermediate where one would completely transform into a higher lifeform, there was basically a barrier to propagation, and there would not be normal descendants without using special methods. However, the Void Behemoth that Herlas would have ascended into would not have that problem¡ªthat thing was almost the same as dragons, perhaps even more powerful.


    And yet, it could procreate with any creature¡ªindeed, any lifeform. It could pollenize even flowers to conceive herbal descendants or spread spores of fungus, essentially versatile. That was why Void Behemoths, beings of primitive lifeforce were also called the living plague of the Multiverse, leaving only its own descendants in worlds they invaded.


    Of course, Joshua was no Void Behemoth or stud of the Multiverse. Before this, he had never thought about issues regarding his own progeny since the feelings between man and woman were nonexistent in his brain. In the warrior''s eyes, all life is equal¡ªthe only gap between each being the combat power value above their heads. It was definitely a form of elevated spiritual level, but now it vexed him.


    In the last few months, at least a dozen nobles had either discreetly or directly extended ''invitations'' which were obviously rejected by Joshua without exemption. Still, he was not devoted to the idea of staying single and was merely uninterested in marriage at the moment. This world may have been revitalized after its fire was relit, but the warrior would not have the mood with the Evil Gods and Abyss still peeking this place and the issue was unsolved.


    Things for a later time should be left for later. It was not as if Legendary-intermediate meant complete sterility¡ªit just means that the hypostasis was simply too high and demanding for conceiving, and just a little more difficult.


    If push comes to shove, Joshua still had other choices.


    At present, the warrior could already inscribe legacies and information in his body. Like draconic bloodline legacy, the warrior could engrave his memories and legacy into his body and subsequently ''split'' away. When Joshua reaches the level of Perfect Body, he would have the Ancient Dragon ability in which a single drop of his blood could survive independently. It was his descendant to some extent, requiring only a mother to gestate it and becoming a complete lifeform.


    However, it was too alien and too unusual that Joshua found it rather hard to accept.


    With those thoughts in mind, the warrior stepped out of the portal, pale-blue ripples slowly gelling behind him. In an instant, he arrived at the Imperial Capital by the foot of the Triplet Mountain from the North, covering thousands of miles in no time at all.


    Portals usually could not transport overweight objects. The warrior was far above the standard from the start, but he restrained his own weight and so smoothly walked through the portal.


    Joshua subconsciously adjusted 03 who was over his shoulder, but a figure flashed through his mind the moment he touched the other''s body.


    "Wait, Unit 01!" He muttered subconsciously. The A.I. girl and Ying blinked in return, before looking at each other, feeling puzzled.


    As for Joshua, he did not take note of the two''s thoughts. He was frowning, remembering the spectacle when Unit 01 was born.


    At the time, he had sublimated a portion of steel into a Steel Elemental¡ªlater named Unit 01¡ªdue to his inability to control the ''Authority of Creation'' in the world of Illgner. The power was given directly by the Steel Serpent of that world, and now it appeared that its essence was the Origin Steel from Illgner.


    It proves that even that energy could allow the warrior to give life to inorganic objects, precisely the primordial lifeforce that displays the power of metaplasia. That energy had always been hidden within Joshua''s body and exploded then, he had originally thought it an accident¡ªbut when he thought about it, it was perhaps due to his arrival to Supreme pinnacle that the aura in his body began to revert to its Steel Strength roots. The two had repelled and thus forced the foreign energy out and gave birth to Unit 01.


    From the start, Unit 01 had intelligence perhaps because that Steel Strength contains information of the Illgner Steel Python and Joshua. To some extent, Unit 01 might be¡­


    "No. That''s still too weird." Joshua inhaled deeply under Ying''s and 03''s curious stares, shaking his head. "I''ll stop thinking about those things. I''m here today for the carnival."


    With those words, the warrior cleared away all hypothesis regarding Unit 01, deleting and formatting them.


    At the same time, he looked around.


    It was noontime in the heart of the Empire. The Triplet Mountain region of the Capital was becoming the most illustrious sunlight since the long winter. In the emerald plains beneath the mountains, silvery rivers streamed quietly as if ribbons, spring winds swept through the forests that had already grown new leaves by the river, with creatures and their young running around the thickets almost visible.


    Thanks to the celebration, the dimensional anchoring circle around the Capital was temporarily shrunk so that it only covers the mountaintop. Dozens of portals directed to different places were placed at various spots below the mountain with reception spots set up to welcome important guests who could use the portals. The avenue that leads to the mountaintop was also filled with tourists and adventurers from around the world, all here to see the biggest celebration of the Northern Empire.


    The Mycroft Continent was vast and its population sporadic, and there would often scenes of many empty city streets come evening. However, the Imperial Capital was now uncharacteristically crowded as several dozen times of the usual flow of people went up and down the mountains. There were even rare visitors of other races¡ªa few clanmates of the barbarian warrior who served under Joshua could be seen.


    Compared to other zones, the area around the portals connected to the North was the least crowded. Due to the dimensional turbulence encircling the North in recent times, the portal network was only established just a few years ago while people who used it was few, which was why the trio naturally attracted the gazes of the crowd around them when they stepped out of the portal.


    "Joshua!"


    The rather surprised voice of a man called out from nearby. Soon, a blond man who was holding hands with a violet-haired woman walked out of the crowd and arrived before Joshua. He had spread his arms for an embrace with the warrior, but stopped short regretfully when he noticed the iron girl on top of the other man''s shoulders.


    "You''re finally here, huh."


    "Brandon, Vale Dani, I wasn''t late." Joshua shrugged, before making a cold joke with a straight face. "Justice might be late, but not me."

 Chapter 503 Arrival

    Stares from most of the crowd were withdrawn almost as soon as they fell on the warrior. Others who paid more attention would subconsciously turn towards 03, Brandon, and the others. At the moment, there were tens of thousands of them around the Imperial Capital, so where would they find them to be concerned about some unfamiliar passersby?


    "His Majesty, the God of Might would never be late, for He always watches us."


    Brandon quickly made an even colder joke following Joshua''s own. It was fortunate that there were no zealots nearby waiting to dish out punishments, there would be a ruckus otherwise.


    Then, after greeting each other, Joshua studied the couple before him. Brandon and Vale Dani were both wearing ceremonial robes, with Brandon''s being a plain white covered in black years and Vale Dani''s a dark blue gown. They appeared to be having a lover''s prattle in front of the North''s portal, and had come to them when they noticed the warrior''s arrival. There was no one else with them¡ªtheir two daughters must have stayed in their domains under the care of others.


    Brandon had gained a lot of free time since he rose to Supreme in the ancient ruins within Moldova, and could even stay in Moldova for months without issues. The Kaos family was only strict towards those who had not fulfilled their demands, and with the blond swordsman himself being a genius with a great future ahead and yet never once rested on his laurels, he had gained some special rights in turn after reaching Supreme. After all, Legendary is not reached through seclusion, and the last family head was merely at the early-phase of Supreme.


    Having spoken before the festival, Joshua and Brandon did not speak much¡ªnot that there is more to say, unless they are going to admire the warrior''s consecutive ascensions again. There''s nothing much to say to a Chosen, so let''s just go.


    Thus, the procession simply strolled towards the Triplet Holy City on top of the mountains without delay.


    "To prevent enemy ambush, the Capital is suppressing all dimensional spells and regional dimensional anchor. Apart from the backdoor Nostradamus had made from itself, it''s now very difficult to open portals for mages here¡ªeven after it''s open, the coordinates would be jumbled, which is why everyone must walk into Imperial Capital now."


    Due to certain reasons, Vale Dani''s facial features still resembled a girl fourteen or fifteen of age, and were more or less the same like 03 and Ying who was standing beside Joshua. The countess studied the unfamiliar and expressionless Artificial Intelligence who sat on the warrior''s shoulders with slight interest.


    "You should know too," she continued, "due to the crowds during the celebration, Master would usually create a small-scale shortcut for those who could pay for it. But now¡ª"


    "¡ªboth the archmage and His Majesty have mysteriously vanished," Brandon finished for her with a rather indifferently. "Which is why we have to walk there now."


    Though they were speaking about the absence of two key figures, the couple did not have a hint of urgency in their tone.


    It appeared that they have already guessed their location, and Joshua was not surprised. One of them was a genius swordsman whom the Emperor thought highly of, himself a pillar of a royal nobility and the heir of the Kaos family¡ªhe would definitely know something. The other was quite simply Nostradamus''s students, and might have known about her teacher''s whereabouts from the start.


    "So, how are things like in the Imperial Capital right now?" Joshua asked interestedly as he held Ying with one hand and kept 03 aloft. "Did those nobles make a mess, and is there any news from the Morlaix Palace?"


    "Nothing at the moment. The one in charge of everything inside the palace is smart. Since Empress Edna did not do anything, the others won''t dare to make any false moves."


    Vale Dani shrugged lightly and looked up towards the mountaintop, squinting. "But with the great summit over their heads gone, those people are probably experiencing how wonderful it is having no Legendary champion pressing over their heads¡­ I''m not talking about you, of course."


    They simply chattered sporadically thus, with both Joshua and the couple rather nonchalant. It was clearly different from the nobles who stood beside the portals with a hint of nervous expression, which swiftly attracted others'' attention and their stares.


    "The heir of the Kaos family and the Moldovan Countess, huh¡­" one of those nobles mumbled. Although Brandon and Vale Dani''s relationship was not wildly publicized, it was not a secret to those who were concerned and was also why they were not surprised over their intimacy. Soon, the noble''s eyes noticed the others beside the couple and promptly had a paused in breath, cold sweat streaming all over his body.


    ¨CCount Radcliffe!


    ¨CThat newborn Legendary warrior?!


    ¨CWhen did he arrive?! Why did nobody notice?!


    The noble unconsciously took a few steps back and barely calmed down. His movements, however, caught everyone else''s attention, and so more of them looked curiously towards the warrior''s direction. Now that their vision was not obstructed by Brandon, all of them shuddered at once and took an unconscious step back too. It was as if most of the nobles who had clearly been watching them noticed Joshua''s existence now, and were immeasurably astonished.


    It''s Joshua van Radcliffe!


    That demon human who allegedly tore apart dozens of giant dragons with his bare hands!


    When did he arrive at the Capital?!


    Their extraordinary reaction was not too bizarre.


    In order to become inconspicuous, Joshua had constantly been training in a secret technique that the Nature''s Magister described as being able to hide one''s own presence when he was receiving envoys of different nations. Still, however he experimented, there would always be a halo-like imposing circle around him. A dozen meters within that circle of presence, even the Supreme blue dragon Socrasson indicated that it would feel fear, not to mention other normal persons.


    According to Socrasson''s analysis, the warrior''s presence was simply too formidable. It was almost the same as having a glacier that was over a hundred meters in length falling into the ocean¡ªit would not vanish in a short period of time however he assimilated into the environment.


    The knowledgeable Supreme blue dragon however, provided another suggestion¡ªsince he could not assimilate into the surrounding environment, why not just directly seal it?


    Joshua felt that it was quite right. Assimilating into the environment might be the Nature Magister''s path but he did not have to emulate it to the letter. As such, when Joshua constructed the ''shell'' that seals his own body, he added a layer to conceal his presence and spiritual shielding of his being. That way, he would not create an uproar even when he walked the crowded streets¡ªprovided nobody stared at him intently. A defect of this method was that the moment the shell which restrains presence was removed, the pent-up presence would eject out in an instant, causing a far more terrifying spiritual shock than usual.


    When he tested it in the Great Ajax Mountains, every living thing within an area of a dozen kilometers was either knocked out or fleeing for life. Archbishop Artanis, who was with him at the time, exclaimed that there would not be a Dark Tide with such ability in the first place¡ªthe monsters would slaughter each other or even jump off cliffs, but would never dare to intrude on Moldavia.


    Though recognized, Joshua did not pay much attention and continue chattering away with Ying, 03 and the couple as they stroll along the long stairs towards the Imperial Capital towards the top.


    The nobles, slowly released from the spiritual threat, slowly regained consciousness. One of them, who appeared to have entered middle-age, shook his head and composed himself before staring at the departing shadows of the warrior and his party.


    "Who is that girl on the Northern Count''s shoulder¡­" He mumbled.


    What gall? And there''s another holding his hand, are they his companions?


    "That''s a little too young¡­" Another middle-aged noble whose hair on his temples was graying mumbled beside the first noble, his friend, with a voice he could only hear himself. "Perhaps that''s Count Radcliffe''s type?"


    This was not something unusual for nobles since fourteen was the marriageable age on the Mycroft Continent, and it was no scandal long as long as there was consent. With the clergies themselves an exception given their conservativeness, nobody would be hard on a noble in such aspects.


    Furthermore, the two middle-aged nobles were not troubled over the matter of age.


    "There''s such a difference in size¡­ Just a little over his own waist."


    "No wonder he declined our invitation. And here I was thinking that my daughter was the right age, never thought that she''s just a little too big¡­"


    When similar discussion escalated to the point where Joshua''s reputation was about to harmed, a mage in white robes stood out. He was an instructor in a mage academy for nobles in the Imperial Capital, and had accompanied Nostradamus to the North where he constructed portals. "The girl sitting on the count''s shoulders is no human," he explained in defense of 03 whom he came across on the portal located on the top floor of the liege''s residence. "She''s an artificial soul that monitors the defensive circles within the main city of Moldavia. In other words, an existence similar to the mage tower spirits."


    The explanation was far more acceptable. Many nobles nodded agreeably since they had seen tower spirits before, with certain noble families with considerable depth owning one. Those artificial souls would also be especially intimate with those family heads since they were the key to protecting secret spots and ensured that any important magic circles would operate safely. For the Northern Count to bring it along, perhaps he''s afraid that someone would steal inside and damage in order to control the circles in Moldavia? After all, the Pentashade dragons and the cultists had never given up on their revenge over the warrior who had destroyed their key plans.


    Such vigilance¡ªas expected of a being who could ascend into Legendary at such an age, the crowd thought in awe.


    While most nobles thought inwardly on whether they should select younger girls as marriage candidates, one noble who appeared to have dwarven blood, as well as several middle-aged men wearing crests of the northwestern noble families paused after seeing Joshua''s silhouette as if struck by thunder.


    These nobles from the Seward and Feltham families had been discussing matters regarding a partnership but completely lost mood now. Glancing at each other once, they quickly retreated silently to find a hidden corner and tell the other family members in the Imperial Capital to hide and avoid the Northern Count.


    In the first place, nobles or their kin would never to leave their territories for such an ordinary springtime festival and come to the Imperial Capital that belonged to the Emperor. They were used to their authority in their own authority, so why would they bother cowering before Israel? But this time, most of them had learned that this edition might have some surprising occurrence in store. If they missed it, they would likely be one step behind on some monumental event which would undoubtedly slow them down as time went on. To prevent that, even all the nobles who were not present would send the deuteragonist of their families or heirs to watch the festival¡ªthe Felthams and the Sewards being no exception.


    Still, the warrior''s appearance meant that the two families who once wronged Joshua were forced to change their plans. In a noble''s residence, some of their kin sensed a notification from their communicators. Their expression quickly shifted at once when they saw what it was about, and apologetically bade their leave from other nobles who were joining a small gathering and quickly left.


    The entire atmosphere in the Imperial Capital shifted a little with Joshua''s presence.


    At the moment, Joshua''s party had entered the city. Along the way, none of the guards apart from those stationed at the main gates came forward to check their identities. It would either be a joke or madness on their part they did inspect such important people, including the heir apparent of the Kaos family, the Countess of Moldova and the wildly famous Legendary champion.


    "Let''s go straight to Morlaix Palace; we have special seats to watch the festival," Brandon said as they strolled along. He swept a glance over the streets of the Imperial Capital and shrugged. "As you can see, the atmosphere around the city is quite depressing¡ªapart from the tourists, most locals are staying in their homes."


    Joshua definitely sensed that. The celebrations were about to begin, but Israel and Nostradamus were not returning. Though most knew that His Majesty would definitely return before the festivities commenced, the worrisome sensation still made them nervous. Those who had been scheming during his few months of absence were also panicking, unsure if the Emperor noticed their actions¡ªif they were, things would indubitably not end well for their family.


    There was nothing much to talk about over the journey. This year''s celebration was a lot duller than the last¡ªeven tourists on the streets sensed the climate, and did not dare to chatter too loudly. Thus, the warrior''s party quickly arrived at the Morlaix Palace and then led to the central hall under the servants'' guidance.


    The Spring Day Festival was a ritual that had a long history; it was said to have begun in the last era before the Seven Gods. Men of those times who carried out the celebrations as an offering to the land would carve out four flawless jades representing ''seeds'', ''buds'', ''saplings'', and ''grains'' that were placed on the four palms of a Mother Goddess statue. The Mother Goddess statue itself was given much attention too¡ªit must be sculpted out of natural steel minerals with stone tools, while there must also be soil from different lands placed beneath the statue''s feet so that the Goddess would watch over those lands.


    Now, the celebrations were not so detailed. Most of the time it would suffice only to have the Emperor walk up the stage and consecrate the earth beneath his feet, as is tradition.


    Arriving at the central hall, Ying began to look around in curiosity. So did 03, despite being rather settled at first, seemingly engrossed in the unfamiliar but elegant decorations.


    "Joshua, why don''t we decorate the residence in this fashion?" 03 lowered her head and complained softly beside Joshua''s ear, gesturing at the exquisitely luxurious wall sculpting and its eye-catching crystal decorations on a corner of the hall. "The decorations in our home are really too depressing. How could you even like those stuff?"


    "¡­ And why should my residence be more elegant than the palace?"


    Most constructions within the Moldavian territories were designed by clergies devoted to the God of Might. The Radcliffe family head was quite friendly with the bishop of the Saint Laurent''s Cathedral then, which was why the residence had been decorated in a solemn religious style from that era. In a nutshell, it was extremely ascetic and repressive, decorated all over with stately yet unaesthetic statutes along with weapons that had an ancient impression to them.


    The warrior himself had also hung quite a few heads of his prey in the hall out of personal presence, which could almost scare away any stranger with those beasts'' ferocious expressions before they died, making the atmosphere a dozen times more depressing than before. If not for the sturdy will of the servants working at the residence, their spirit would have collapsed otherwise a long time ago.


    It was almost noon, every object required for the Spring Day Celebrations were already prepared. However, there was only about a dozen people in the hall¡ªall important nobles or powerful adepts and spellcasters who received special invitations. They all noticed Joshua and the others when he spoke to 03, but did not come up for a few words given the inappropriate undertones. Still, quite a few decided to approach the Legendary warrior of infinitely bright future after the ritual was over and build a good relationship.


    Obviously, they could also mention the daughters in their family in passing¡ªsuch were the thoughts of a few who found the Legendary warrior not as terrifying as the rumors suggested.


    Time passed. With the sound of footsteps coming from within the palace, several Imperial Family members entered the hall accordingly, with Joshua learning who each was as Brandon introduced them beside him.


    The Sixth Prince and the Third Princess¡ªtwo blood-related siblings from the same mother came hand-in-hand. Soon, the blue-eyes blond Seventh Prince Arlwa and the strolling, unglamorous Second Prince Dimore followed. The air between the two was palpably different from the two harmonious siblings before, even if there were barely any distance between them, there seemed to be an invisible screen between them.


    It seems that they''re not following the chronological order, Joshua thought.


    Next to appear was the Fourth Prince. The strapping youth who resembled Israel''s own younger days had a somber face appeared unable to hide his inner thoughts, frequently darting looks at the empty main seat¡ªthe spot reserved for Israel. Clearly, the Emperor''s absence was not just playing tricks on noble hearts, but causing anxiety amongst the royals too.


    Then, Vale Dani suddenly spoke.


    "Eh, Empress Edna is joining the festival too?" she said, lowering her voice as she looked at the last person to make her appearance¡ªa lithe lady with silver hair and golden eyes. "Strange. She hasn''t joined such events for twelve years."


    "His Majesty is still not making appearance, she must have come to hold down the fort," Brandon muttered as if talking to himself, feeling nothing out of the ordinary. "It seems that the Fifth Princess and the Eldest Prince aren''t coming this time either. Little wonder, though. April is exam time at the Skypiercing White Tower, while the movements of the duke in the Eastern Provinces must be leaving the Eldest Prince hard-pressed."


    As for Joshua, the warrior did not even consider that much. He simply remembered the royals faces and no longer paid attention.


    Nevertheless, others were interested in him even if he was not interested in others. Regardless of the warrior''s largely sealing his own presence with Ying and 03 in tow, it would not stand since most of the dozen people in the hall were turning their eyes to the discreet Legendary champion.


    "Did he come with his real body?" A few nobles were beginning to become unsettled. They were all perfectly aware about the threshold of the warrior''s might, and were still nervous even in the face of the warrior''s trustable control and corresponding countermeasures that Morlaix Palace was certain to have.


    The few princes and princesses, along with the Empress who was the last to arrive at the hall, also noticed the warrior who stood in a corner. Empress Edna simply made a sweeping glance over Joshua, Brandon and the others before taking her seat and awaited the appointed time. Seventh Prince Arlwa and Second Prince Dimore both glimpsed at the warrior puzzledly but did not say anything, and rested with their eyes closed.


    Like Empress Edna, the Fourth Prince only swept a glance at the warrior and stopped paying any further attention, albeit tacitly taking a few steps away from Joshua. The Third Princess and the Sixth Prince on the other hand whispered away about the Joshua and the others who stood in a faction of their own even amidst the surrounding nobles.


    "Looks like Count Radcliffe didn''t change his clique even after his improvement in power¡­" the Third Princess said. "He''s still sticking with the Kaos family, how peculiar."


    "Don''t gab, people who could ascend into Legendary are unfathomable for both you and me¡­" the Sixth Prince said softly. It was as if nothing other than his lips moved, and perhaps only his sister could hear his words. "Doesn''t matter which camp he''s in¡ªjust establish good relations, and nothing could go wrong. My aide and I researched him thoroughly¡ªhe''s well-mannered as long as you don''t cross him."


    "Send more gifts, maintain a rapport, and keep your subordinates in check to prevent them from provoking him or anyone in his domain¡­ or just don''t upset any Northerners. He is ultimately a man who would slaughter the Felthams and the Sewards for his own lackeys."


    The two spoke in such hushed manner that even Supreme champions would have a hard time picking it up. To Joshua, however, it was the same as if they spoke into his ears. He glanced sideways at the two, and could even guess that they might be speaking deliberately for him to hear it.


    How wonderful are tactful people? As expected of royal education.


    That being said, Joshua was not here today to build relations with those youths.


    He looked up towards Empress Edna. As if sensing his eyes, the Empress looked up and leveled her gaze with the warrior too.


    Empress Edna. The woman herself was certainly not a simple individual. In the pre-existence, it was because of the machinations she left in place that the Seventh Prince who was completely ineligible for the throne became one of its strongest competitors, although she vanished after Israel''s death then too for reasons unknown.


    Rumor had it that it was death from a broken heart, while others claim assassination. The warrior did not agree with both¡ªthe first was completely impossible, because Joshua could sense the woman''s suppressed ambitions even at this very moment.


    The second deserves even less of a mention. As a Legendary warrior, he could tell that she was a Supreme champion¡ªapart from Nostradamus, there is unlikely any other person in the Empire who could murder the Empress who appear so weak in appearance.


    Meanwhile, time was passing by the second¡ªnoon was arriving.


    With Israel still nowhere in sight, the air began to become faintly rowdy even with the combat-hardened figures amongst those in the hall.


    Be that as it may, Empress Edna, Joshua, Brandon, and the others were composed, sensing nothing wrong over it.


    The real main characters should appear last in the first place.


    Klang, Klang.


    The bell in Morlaix Palace rang.


    Noon had arrived, and the hall was starting to become chaotic, not to mention the citizens and tourists waiting outside.


    Even so, Joshua lifted his head.


    He could sense the extremely apparent dimensional ripple that was appearing in the skies over the Triple Mountain Sacred City. The ripple was so majestic yet familiar that the warrior felt unusually affectionate towards it.


    They''re here, he thought.(1) The Supreme blue dragon''s name used to be ''Suralno'' when it appeared in the seventh arc, while ''Socrasson'' was a Gold-knight with the nickname ''Iron Fist'' in the same arc too.

 Chapter 504 Ambition and Revolution

    The Spring Day Festival has arrived.


    The old bishop of St. Clare''s Cathedral in the Imperial Capital rang the ancient ''Star Moon Bell''. Its melodious yet distinct sound resounded across the entire city, and in return, every bell tower across the vast Triplet Mountain Holy City¡ªthe peasants'' district, the nobles'' district, the trade district, as well as the Royal Square, started to ring in response. The sound that struck in the heart gradually spread until reached the invisible distance.


    It was a tradition of the Northern Empire, as well as the entire Mycroft Continent to ring the seasonal bell that signaled the arrival of a new season. Knowledge was once exclusive to rulers and clergies¡ªin order to let the ordinary folk, know what season it was and what they should do, they began to ring bells during the first day of the corresponding season, hosting festivals and offerings to the gods to spread the word.


    The sound of seasonal bells was different, too, with each bell being blessed with majestic holy power by the Seven Gods. When the three long and one short bell rings that represents springtime resounded, refreshing and vigorous energies would spread along with the sound waves, blessing each person present.


    Dong. The first melodious bell ring echoed, and the power of the gods blessed all life. It usually would have been welcomed by waves of cheers and prayers while the Emperor would walk out of the hall and onto an elevated platform, consecrating the land beneath him as the sovereign of a nation. It was a short yet sacred ritual that would quickly end, but now, every single citizen who should be whooping was silent, the millions of citizens in the capital looking up towards the sky over the Triplet Mountains with doubtful and astonished gazes.


    What''s that? Everyone thought puzzledly.


    At present, a fissure that was hundreds of meters in size appeared in the blue yonder over the capital. It was still gradually expanding, and within breaths became a behemoth that spans over the entire Triplet Mountain Holy City. As the dimensions apparently undulated, immeasurably jumbled chaos patterns appeared out of thin air.


    Many who saw the sight quickly and subconsciously closed their eyes, lower their heads and wailed in pain. Their brains simply could not process the unusual spectacle that differs from three-dimensional space.


    In Morlaix Palace, the many nobles, adepts, and royals had all left the throne room and stood on the clearing outside the palace. Most of them lifted their gaze to the diamond-shaped spatial tear in the air that appeared to be slowly open its eyes, and their pupils promptly dilated.


    "That¨C" an aged mage, wearing a spellcaster robe with a ranked Royal Mage Crest on his chest exclaimed in surprise, "is the chief''s mana surge!"


    "It''s Master Nostradamus!"


    As the old man cried out, the bell towers in the city began to symphonize.


    Dong.


    The second extended bell ring echoed, and the dimensional tear over the sky stopped spreading as circles of complex runes started to appear around it. They swiftly expanded, constructing majestic yet complex magical patterns, each line hundreds or thousands of meters long that stretches along the void, shaping into an ostentatious three-dimensional magical formation¡ªor perhaps more than three¡ªabove the Capital. As it formed, the chaotic void spectacle cleared immediately.


    It was like a boiling furnace had cooled as the ceaselessly stirring void turned calm under the soothing of an energy. The dizzying chaotic sides became vivid bit by bit.


    Dong.


    The third melodious bell ring resounded.


    In the vision of the crowd who was looking overhead, a colossal existence that was essentially a fortress appeared on the other end of the void.


    It was a gigantic fort that had a cold, pale silver metallic glint. It had twenty surfaces of great arrangement, each marked with observation circle of the highest standard and could penetrate space itself. It stood aloft in the void outside the world, watching the chaotic scenes across the Multiverse in isolation.


    Countless distorted dimensional turbulences wanted to approach it, but were dispersed as phantoms under the magical influence.


    "The Void Star-Observatory!"


    All the knowledgeable nobles or adepts could not help exclaiming right then, causing tides of disturbance. They recognized what the steel fortress that stood on the other end of space was¡ªa grand building that was only finished after three hundred years and four Emperors, the [Void Star-Observatory] was the most distant fort from the Imperial territory, allowing directly studies of the Void and all wonders of the Multiverse!


    When the mages realized that the stars above their heads were not little stars but each a grand world in itself, they could no longer suppress their thirst to learn about the Multiverse. That thirst eventually turned into flames, igniting the hearts of all spellcasters within the Empire and every other human settlement.


    And so, after centuries of laborious construction and toil, the four manmade constructs¡ª[Sentry Array], [Eye of the Saint], [Observatory] and [Celestial Vision]¡ªstood amidst the bedlam of space. Unlike half-planes, these constructs faced the turbulence of space directly and in turn requires the definitive first-hand news, a frontier of the Mycroft Continent''s civilization for monitoring the Multiverse.


    At present, it was civilization''s masterpiece, a majestic sight that did not falter amidst the tempestuous Void. A building in collaboration with the gods and various nations was now clearly presented before the crowd in the Imperial Capital, staring them down from the distant stabilized void.


    "Look! What is that!"


    Someone suddenly shattered the stunned silence. It was a younger mage who was standing amidst the streets, and while he bore the Royal Mage Guild badge too he was merely an assistant-level character. However, it was this youth who first sense something out of place in that stabilized space. "There! There!" He cried¡ªalmost a bellow, his hand raised.


    Not only him, but many champions also sense the difference of that layer of spatial flow. Still, they did not make a sound, and watched calmly while holding in their quivering hearts.


    What they saw was a figure.


    A figure was walking amidst the dimensional fissure between the Void Star-Observatory and skies of the Imperial Capital towards the world of Mycroft. His pace was slow, and even though he was in the void it was as if he treaded upon solid ground. Every step the blurry figure whose features were completely hazy made caused the void to pause and the spatial turbulence to pause. The power was even reaching out to the world of Mycroft, causing the winds over the Imperial sky to freeze.


    With space itself condensing like ice, all things entered stillness and silence. The bright and beautiful sunlight twisted, prostrating itself below the figure''s feet.


    Dong¡ª


    The fourth ring¡ªthe shorter one¡ªechoed amidst the Imperial Capital. It should have quickly stopped, but a mysterious force was slowing and dragging it¡ªjust like time itself was being extended while space was expanded. At present, short and fast was reversed corresponding, becoming slow and long.


    Joshua stared at the void. Unlike 03 who was gaping; unlike Ying who was puzzled and uncomprehending; unlike Brandon, Vale Dani, the other adepts and nobles who seemingly knew certain things but were still astonished, Joshua''s eyes swept across the entire world and then focused on the indistinct figure.


    The power of dimensions moved across his body; light twisted around him. The concept known as ''mundane'' was rapidly leaving that aged body that was quickly sublimating and metamorphizing, with a majestic, brimming wild power beginning to shape the shell of a ''Legendary''.


    "Nostradamus," the warrior said softly. His eyes that could pierce all dense fog, allowed Joshua to level his gaze with the old man on the other end of the Void.


    At the same time, all sorts of abnormalities were occurring around the Imperial Capital. Every portal closed itself simultaneously. Mana elements stopped, staying where they were as if afraid approach an astounding being. Pebbles slowly levitated and danced bizarrely in the air.


    Experiencing the power that was completely different from his own and yet held the same magnitude and mystery, Joshua smiled.


    "Congratulations."


    The obscure figure had arrived at the edge of the spatial fissure.


    Thud¡ª


    Light footsteps reverberated, causing everyone''s heart to leap. With one step, the obscure figure entered the boundary of the Mycroft world. Immediately, a circle of extremely apparent pale-blue dimensional energy surge cascaded like water ripples across the air in all directions.


    And now, the immeasurably obscure human silhouette that was outwardly composed of layers of contorted spatial ripples regained human form.


    It was a stalwart mage, advanced in years and clothed in white spellcaster robes. His gazes, as if bright stars, brimmed with powerful mana radiance. Because of his existence, all the elements adrift around the Imperial Capital fell into silence as if prostrating itself in reverence, even as other mages below Supreme-tier fell into such panic that they sensed themselves losing control over the elements around them.


    With the fourth bell ring, spring came.


    The crowd could now clearly see the old man who had come, stepping through the Void. Behind him, the incomparably large dimensional tear that could have swallowed a city slowly closed up. The giant steel fortress that was the Void-Star Observatory therefore became slowly hidden by the distortion of spatial turbulence.


    Over the land, the crowds fell into confusion due to instinctive fear, but was soon soothed by a mild spiritual wave and returned to calm.


    "Legend¡­ Legendary¡­ Master Nostradamus¡­"


    Joshua could hear a noble next to him uttering the term that was simple yet extraordinary with a quivering yet reverent voice. The noble himself who operates a mana crystal mining operation and had real power as a count. For all intents and purposes, he should be knowledgeable and not be surprised by most things, but right now he could not help lowering his head respectfully.


    It was a far cry of a reaction towards Joshua who was right beside him. Firstly, the warrior did not ascend before the nobles'' eyes, and was now sealing his own presence. His appearance was also too young while his name did not spread for decades¡ªwhich was why while most nobles favor or even seek his good graces, it was hard for them to express genuine heartfelt esteem.


    The old man in front of them was certainly different.


    Nostradamus stood peacefully in the air. His once-aged body had reshaped under dimensional ripples, building an extraordinary physique through mana and those ripples. He had visualized the body decades ago, but could not attain it due to various limitations as well as insufficient mana concentration around the world and the Void.


    But now, thanks to the Great Mana Tide, thanks to the removal of his student''s injuries and thanks to his experiment for his ideal future in the North having reached initial success, the old man who has swept away all his future troubles. Now, honor-bound to journey once more, he grasped his ''Fated'' path.


    At the same time, Joshua did not continue watching Nostradamus as the mage used his first steps towards Legendary might to substitute the Emperor as host for the Spring Day Festival. The warrior turned his head without being surprised and looked towards the huge silhouette strolling towards him.


    Appearing at some unknown point in time, the dull-blond sovereign of the Empire nodded slightly and gestured for the warrior to take a walk with him.


    Joshua shrugged and gently placed 03 who sat on his shoulders on the ground, before reminding both Ying and the Artificial Intelligence girl with a rather deep voice not to run off. Before the girls who were still absorbed in the phenomenal birth of a new Legendary mage could lethargically say goodbye, he had already turned and left, walking shoulder to shoulder with His Majesty.


    Amongst the crowd, Empress Edna who was the only one to notice them bit her lip lightly. Frowning, she then sensed that the Second Prince Dimore was feeling something too, and immediately raised her vigilance against him.


    In the little path of an unoccupied garden within Morlaix Palace, two Legendary warriors conversed sonorously.


    "My teacher needs ambition," Israel said as he stepped upon the little gray path laden with sturdy stone. As he looked up towards the sky that was cascading just moments ago and immeasurably tranquil now, his voice showed a hint of emotion.


    "Forty years ago¡ªeven before that, he had done a great many things, for both the Empire and myself. His contribution is incomparable; I don''t even know how to repay him."


    Walking side-by-side with the Emperor, Joshua listened as the student¡ªthe sovereign of this land¡ªreminisced the past with a nostalgic tone.


    "Unrepayable? Contribution so great it destabilizes the throne? There would also be people telling me that Nostradamus''s great deeds have reached a pinnacle. Thrice he ruined plans of the orc shaman army, even successfully stopping numerous ambushes of utmost deception all by himself. He had helped me, the Emperor himself to defeat the other princes and secure the highest seat of the Empire, even as he groomed hundreds of noble and peasant mages.


    "He presided over the construction of warp portals that connected all corners of the Empire, made the many vengeful nobles drop their schemes reluctantly. He presided over the construction of a new generation of regional spatial anchoring circle, while leaving himself a back door."


    Then, Israel''s tone became rather mocking. "At the time, a lot of people sent in notes, warning that Nostradamus had ill intent and plans to revolt against the Royal Family. It was not unusual for them to think so since my teacher has the possibility of ascending into Legendary at any given time. Furthermore, if he really used his full influence, the vigor of the Royal Family would be maimed¡ªnot to mention the fall of the Empire¡ªwhich was why they wanted me to award him the gift of death, claiming he was useless now after all. Even if Teacher would stop doing anything after completing what he wanted, even if he would rest peacefully and play chess with me, they would still somehow claim that he was burying his machinations in the dark and planning dark deeds."


    The sovereign of the Empire stopped walking. The warrior sensed that they had arrived before a court. Israel looked around at the outer layer of plain but motley stone walls, and smiled nostalgically. "This was the palace I used to live in as a prince¡ªmy teacher would explain the way of extraordinary here. He may be a mage, but he understood that mana and lifeforce was actually one body early on, that the two were just spawns of a certain higher power."


    "Joshua." Israel turned towards the warrior, his gaze flashing with a curious glow. "There would always be those who tell me that the path of an emperor is lonely, that I must sacrifice much for the authority in my hands and the throne beneath me in so far that should be no affection, friendship, love or respect from then onwards. Everyone would work for my benefit, and yet I could trust no one and must view all of them as lackeys and tools. That was the way to rule a great kingdom so that my authority could continue."


    "But I say: fuck it."


    Those were the calmly expressed words of Israel Diamond, current Emperor of the Northern Empire, a great hero who defeated the orcs. "I''m Legendary. Who I trust is my problem. I will decide how to be Emperor."


    "My authority comes from my power, and has nothing to do with those bullshit sayings¡ªauthority itself is spawned from my fist."


    His words were compelling. There may be no truer words spoken by this Emperor in his entire life.


    Joshua grinned in return, his eyes narrowing.


    "Quite the willful speech," he said.


    "That''s for sure." Israel snorted coldly as if the warrior was saying nonsense, and looked up again towards the sky, his gaze breaking through clouds and skies with certainty, staring towards the stars. "Noble Radcliffe. After witnessing the memories of the Glorious Era deities, I''ve come to understand many things¡ªsuch as how dull and uninteresting authority amongst men was and how vast and boundless the stars beyond the sky. I want to change this world and spread the revolution my teacher desires so that everyone would attain the possibility of reaching extraordinary regardless of their social standing or the size of their coin bags."


    "Even if that would tremble your place as Emperor?" the warrior asked.


    "Drivel of a rhetorical." The Emperor shook his head.


    "I''m willing to trust you, Noble Radcliffe. Are you willing to help me?" Israel asked straightforwardly, extending his hand.


    Joshua looked at him, a man whose fate he had changed. A man prepared to change the fate of this world. A man with such incredible ambition he intends to begin a grand revolution that was beyond his own fate.


    The warrior''s lips parted, revealing a joyous smile.


    He grasped Israel''s hand.


    "With utmost pleasure."

 Chapter 505 Power Filled with Wisdom

    However, Joshua''s brisk promise made Israel uncomfortable instead.


    "Do you know, Noble Radcliffe? You''re a very odd sort, very odd indeed¡­"


    Israel withdrew his hand with a complex expression, and stared at the warrior''s face as if there was something on it. "Nobody would agree to something so huge so simply and so directly, it''ll make others feel as if it was child play. I believe you''re serious, Master Nostradamus had once said that you''re indubitably such a person, but."


    The Emperor paused, unable to see anything from Joshua''s face. He sighed, and turned towards another palace while speaking intermittently.


    "I''ve thought for a thousand years and only made my resolve after ascertaining that my health has recovered."


    "You''re odd until the very last, Joshua. I was even prepared for you to delay things for years, who knew you would give an answer on the spot."


    The warrior merely shrugged. It was solely a difference in values¡ªto the warrior, it was weirder to not enter whenever there was a new incident or storyline. It was a yes-and-no decision too, so what was there to be hesitant about?


    Meanwhile, though they did not converse for long, the crowds'' cheers could be heard from outside Morlaix Palace. It was the sign that the offering ritual for the Spring Day Festival was over, but there were not many who were applauding the festival itself.


    Most of them were praising the name of the third Legendary of the Empire¡ªNostradamus.


    Three Legendary!


    That''s actually three Legendary!


    Considering the entire Mycroft Continent, there had just been nine Legendary that had appeared before the peoples in the last few decades.


    The elves'' [Nature''s Magister Aydril Galanoud], dwarven leader of the Molten Steel Fortress [Grand-Scale Craftsman Flo Ironfinger], [Pope Igor] of the Seven Gods Church, [Vahina, Sage of the Oceans] of the Far Eastern Seas, Fourth Seat of the Skypiercing White Tower and its current leader [Barbarossa the Element Maven], the dashing Legendary pair who wanders the entire Continent [Rune Master Barnil Gaskell] and [Mind Lord William Charles], [La Motte Ternant of the Silver Oak Sword] who hails from the West Mountains Sword Saints, and Emperor [Israel, Dragon Rider of the Blue Yonder].


    The nine champions mentioned were the more active of Legendary individuals. Still, there would not be just nine of them in the entire Mycroft Continent¡ªeveryone knew that there was a Legendary living in seclusion within the Far Southern Kingdom, while the Trade Federation has reared a Legendary-tier dragon-blood great whale. Not to mention the draconic races, in which the Pentashade alone have three Legendary dragons, while their rivals, the Metallic dragons who were less influential of late would certainly have a few Legendary dragon kings. Legendary monsters also rampage through the Central Dark Forest, with many champions who intend to explore that mysterious land forced out from within by endless ranks of powerful monsters. Even so, most of these Legendary undoubtedly do not have a distinct reputation and were far behind the nine.


    And now, there are two more Legendary in the Empire!


    The Northern Count Joshua van Radcliffe was too young, and neither did the public really understood his ability nor his feats, which was why he has yet to attain a generally acknowledged title. Even so, there were already some who privately use the title ''Liege of Extinction'', but it had yet to receive popular recognition.


    Nostradamus, on the other hand, was different. He was a Supreme mage who has made a name for himself for decades, with many estimating that he would progress into Legendary a dozen years ago. Now, it was a simple matter of everyone''s guess coming true, which was why the cheers were much more enthusiastic.


    "The revolution you speak of is to establish many schools for adepts and draw in geniuses amongst the peasants, so that the innately talented would be groomed," Joshua explained his opinion to Israel as they strolled along.


    "The idea is definitely great, but the problems that need to solved are many and would also lead to much hassle, but the advantages generally outweigh the disadvantages. Understanding that just requires an instant¡ªwhy would I hesitate?"


    The warrior was quite familiar with the concept of everyone ascending into extraordinary which Israel spoke of. In the pre-existence, the successor of His Majesty¡ªthe Second Prince, the Iron Blood Emperor Dimore Diamond had precisely implemented the plan when the abyss invaded and the continent fell into endless war. Now, it appeared that Dimore had probably inherited the idea from Nostradamus and his father, but that concept had shaken the world at the time.


    Due to the abyssal invasion, innumerable sparsely populated nobles and smaller factions were wiped out by the demons that swept through the entire continent. Though countless legacies were left behind their heirs were lost too. So that these precious inheritances would not simply vanish, and because the Empire did not have the power to reclaim fallen zone, Dimore had decreed at the time that all legacies left behind and the various cultivation practices possessed by the Imperial Family are to be spread throughout the world in its entirety. That way, the survivors would have the possibility of cultivating themselves, giving them the power of self-preservation.


    At the same time, to make up for the huge losses in adepts, Dimore also commanded that every child above six years of age in areas still under imperial control to enter the militarized adept academies for a three-year education. Afterward, each student who graduated must be sent to a training camp that corresponds to their innate talent for varying periods of training and live combat. The end product was a spellcaster or combat-class who could narrowly enter the battlefield and handle demonic minions. It was also thanks to the post-Great Mana Tide environment that lower-level adepts training could progress quickly, or the civilization in the Mycroft continent would not be able to hand the speed of their blood loss.


    Nevertheless, Dimore had implemented it in a wartime period. It was a time where seething nobles and mages¡ªthe latter of whom viewed that inherited knowledge was equivalent to their very life¡ªmust hand out their practices to defeat the Abyss and share them with the peasants whom they utterly discriminate. It was a temporary aloofness on their part, abandoning their identity because of the threat of extinction.


    On the other hand, what Israel intended to do now was build adept academies open to peasants in a widespread manner in peacetime¡ªa period where the nobles still held power and territories, even as the academies firmly grooming peasant geniuses and broke the monopoly the nobles had over the power of champions. To put it at best, it was destroying their livelihood. To put it at worst, it was destroying nobility itself¡ªeven the foundations of Israel''s own rule, and absolutely irreconcilable grudge as if killing one''s parents.


    To be frank, it was the first time Joshua had seen an Emperor saying that he desires revolution.


    Jokes aside, it sounded rather like suicide.


    "The issues are indubitably many," Israel said slowly, perfectly aware but unconcerned that there were many things to be solved in regards to his belief. "During wartime, I often met many soldiers or knights who clearly had extraordinary talent but could not fully utilize it due to their issues with legacy. Their will, constitution, and innate gifts would not lose out to those commanders under me, but it was the single issue of cultivation that stalled their stairway to development, allowing them to pause at Silver¡ªeven Steel tier."


    The Emperor''s voice grew regretful. "Meanwhile, the orcs had successfully spread their own legacy far and wide amongst their own race. Compared to common orcs, the orc rulers only had the benefit of special bloodline cultivation and legacy¡ªevery other aspect about them were the same otherwise. Exactly because of that, the orcs could wrestle against the entire Empire with the power of several tribes. Although there is certainly the matter of Imperial nobles holding us back, this was much more important.


    "I thought¡ªat the time¡ªif those knights who could not use their gifts held corresponding legacies, would the Empire even worry about not wiping out the orcs and waste huge amount of national force to play the same to-and-fro tussle year after year with those orcs? It was too much of a waste, and a genuine pity."


    Then, shifting the topic at hand, Israel started to judge his own idea and mercilessly pointed out its flaw. "Of course, while Winter Fort Academy my mentor founded in the North proved that peasant students would not lose out to noble students following their education with some showing extraordinary inborn talents, it does not mean that it could be established nationwide. Funds being the most important issue, the second being magical resources. Building a school and drilling an adept requires a huge amount of funding and any related resources. If they are to learn how to fight they would require more live combat drills. Moreover, even if propagating culture instead of propagating the path of the extraordinary was the goal, it''s a grand project that would take a hundred years and endless funding to dispel illiteracy in an entire Empire, not to mention that our objective is far greater."


    Joshua nodded in return. It seems that Israel was not about to spread the path of extraordinary out of a whim.


    He definitely had thought about it.


    In truth, without the Great Mana Tide, the Mycroft Continent does not have the conditions for widespread extraordinary forces. The first was the lack of funds, the next being the issue of mana concentration.


    Before the Great Mana Tide, if Joshua seriously inhaled to absorb the energies around him, the entire energy concentration around Moldavia would plummet over three tiers in seconds. Apart from him, all adepts below Supreme tier could only experience conditions of a final dynasty. Despite that, being a Legendary was not a good example. So, to take a thousand-men army composed entirely of Silver or Gold adepts as a case study, they would directly dry their surroundings of energy if they absorbed at the same time. And without those energies, the power of many spells would take a nosedive.


    It was the same for an adept academy too. If it was before the Great Mana time, it would allow the growth of just a few dozen students¡ªany more, the mana concentration within the campus would no longer rise to the requirements for guidance and training. Moreover, only the post-Great Mana Tide world could support large-scale extraordinary powered combat and more training for the students.


    "That''s why I intend to conduct some trials in the Imperial Capital while also diverting some resources into the eastern provinces and the Southern Fortresses. Of course, I would provide the Northern Winter Fort Academy with funds from the Imperial Royal Family myself. We''re Legendary champions¡ªwe have enough time tow slowly wait, slowly experiment and slowly ascertain that our idea is not flawed."


    At the moment, Israel seemed optimistic. "There would of course be resistance from some nobles or some small factions," he said leisurely, "but it would prove harmless, and I have other solutions to handle them. We have all the time we need after all, and could afford to slowly perfect the plan."


    Joshua could not help but shake his head inwardly. The Emperor has the right notion, but he did not know that the abyss would be invading this world in twenty years¡ªhe simply had no time to slowly wait and experiment.


    But to Israel¡ªunaware about the schemes of the abyss and its demons¡ªhis proposal was definitely fine. He had just vanquished the orcs, the draconic plague was also over, the Great Mana Tide arrived¡ªbringing much more possibilities and magical power to this world while he had recovered from his internal injuries without any chance of recurrence. After the war, the Empire was at a rapid and steady period of development and the Emperor himself could outlive those stubborn old nobles. Israel could undoubtedly be confident given how perfect the plan was.


    And yet, the warrior thought.


    With the Mycroft Continent having regained the Initial Flame, would those demons still invade in accordance to their original plan? He had changed too much of the fated path of this world, and if the World Lines had skewed or at least been surpassed, those abominations of Chaos might even choose another target as a result.


    Joshua, unaware that an old demon friend had forced its way in through a West Mountain summoning circle outside of the seal on the Abyss, and had since gathering intelligence while planning a trip to the North, did not even have the time to consider the question when he heard Israel suddenly speaking with a lowered voice.


    The Emperor had stopped walking.


    "Noble Radcliffe."


    At the moment, the pair stood by the door to the Great Hall. With the festivities over, there were not many people here.


    "What do you think about my children?" he asked with an unusually serious voice.


    "What? They''re alright, most of them are above average."


    Instinctively evaluating with his own thoughts, Joshua found himself impartial. Apart from Second Prince Dimore and the youngest Seventh Prince being rather special, the other princes and the princess had fine innate gifts but were nothing too remarkable. Still, through their behavior, their temperament and intelligence count as excellent¡ªthe Imperial Family''s education was absolutely impressive that even the Fourth Prince who appeared most ordinary had tact.


    "Then, who would you choose if you have to choose one as an apprentice?" he asked, seemingly indifferent. "Of course, I''m just asking."


    However, even a fool could tell what he was thinking. And yet here he was, forcibly probing.


    So, this was what awaits me after such a long conversation.


    Joshua smiled, shaking his head. Even so, he could understand the Emperor''s thinking¡ªit was not unusual for him to have that thought.


    "I won''t take in an apprentice directly for your face," Joshua said thus, "they must go through my inspection¡ªtheir knowledge standard must pass the test."


    The warrior thought about the students of Winter Fort Academy who were furiously cramming in knowledge, and could not help smiling as he remembered that even those little fellows have not really been initiated.


    Whatever the case may be, he was a man from the era and civilization of a grand universe. His basic knowledge was definitively above the locals on Mycroft. The Titan Hexa-elemental Kokyu-ho requires the harmonization of the six great elements¡ªmeaning that it needs an incredible knowledge in the aspect of energy harmonization as well as basic knowledge of sub-atomic planes. The Adamantium Body Refinement sounds simple but in truth needs detailed understanding of the essence of metal, demanding depth in physics and certain biological knowledge. The True Path of Fusion Conflagration even needs proficiency of nuclear fission and magnetic fields¡ªutterly not a plaything for the mundane man, not to mention the Multiverse Ripple Vision that involves wave-particle duality, relativity, and even quantum mechanics. If Amelia did not have that corresponding instinctive talent for it, he would not have taught her.


    Wanting to become his apprentice? Hahahaha. At least study hard on a related subject for a year or two! His power is filled with wisdom!


    However, Israel waved it off confidently despite not knowing the fact, and simply took the warrior''s words as agreement.


    "Let''s leave the trivial things aside," His Majesty smiled. "Noble Radcliffe, when Nostradamus returns later, I have a great discovery to tell you about."


    "You''ll never guess what my mentor and I had actually found through the observation circles in the Void Star-Observatory these days."

 Chapter 506 Door of Finality

    Although Israel appeared confident about his own discovery, Joshua did not react too much.


    The [Void Star-Observatory] that took three hundred years-worth of national resources from the Empire was similar to a radio telescope from Earth¡ªthe world in the warrior''s preexistence, a fortress that lies on the outer reaches of space. Through twelve fused layers of Legendary-tier runes, its observation circles could penetrate the shambled dimensional turbulence to study distant worlds. Unlike the three other grand constructs, the observatory was loaded with a special screening formation for ''life''¡ªevery world with no hint of life would be removed from its observation circle, leaving only the innumerable but sporadic worlds that carry life.


    As for the [Sentry Array] jointly managed by the Council of Seven and the Skypiercing White Tower, the mainstay of its ability is to grasp every detail of the Void outside the world of Mycroft, and was closer in distance. Most of the time it could only perform early detection of world fragments amidst the turbulent dimensions such as the Nuclear Star or other similar objects. Since the Mycroft Continent was about to die a while ago, the external screen of the world itself had become unstable which in turn prevented the Sentry Array from performing its full functionalities. Hence, there had to be constant vigilance against the intermittent spatial ripples, although it could unleash functionality superior to the preexistence now.


    The [Saint''s Eye], which construction was directed by the Seven Gods Church and assisted by the elves, the Far Southern Kingdom along with the Trade Federation was vague in its purpose¡ªthe most mysterious Wonder of the Void. However, the Seven Gods had used that Wonder to search for the Pentashade Dragon God that fled to the abyss in the pre-existence, which was why some boldly guessed that its function was to ''detect divinity reaction'' and ''monitor abyssal seal'' and pinpoint every god around the world of Mycroft. Furthermore, it could preemptively catch Abyssal general-class demonic invasions, and was probably why the Seven Gods church could always warn about Abyssal ambushes.


    The smallest yet latest Wonder was the [Celestial Vision]. Constructed by the Three Great Kingdom of Psychics in the West Mountains, it had the unique capacity of collecting and tidying information of the dimensional turbulence itself. It was a large radio with zero disparity to some extent, and could catch distant abnormalities in the Multiverse early on with the appropriate handling. The early detection of the Great Mana Tide was indeed an example¡ªthe orbital shift of worlds and raging energy flow observed by mages stationed within the Celestial Horizon.


    Israel had therefore grasped that the Void Star-Observatory was in fact the greatest and most powerful magical construct of this world, the utmost crystallization of a civilization and a surveillance system from scales of ''worlds'' up to ''Multiverse''. It had been constructed by extraordinary civilization without minding the cost, and at a time when the peoples were still employing cold weaponry in wars.


    But the question was, what did the Emperor find?


    The refugees from the world of Grandia who were relocated to the world of Karlis?


    That was Joshua''s first thought. With the Observatory''s specialized detection for living worlds, it was not unusual for the construct to find that nearby Karlis had living beings again at the very first moment.


    Or did he detect the Sage''s path, illuminated by Zinsen?


    It was possible too. Although logically speaking the Observatory could only see living worlds, with additional resource and temporary disuse of its special screening function, it could observe the distant Multiverse to a degree. There was of course the issue of information regarding the massively disordered dimensional turbulence added to the mix, causing terrifying resources to burn.


    Israel did have such authority but he should not be able to notice it. In the end, what the God of Might had illuminated were not real worlds but the power of Order that the Sage had left behind. Without that sort of energy, the Emperor could at most sense that those stars were rather conspicuous, but not as bright as a path.


    There were any possibilities too. However, it was not as if Joshua could not think of it¡ªhe was too lazy to come up with those ideas, and it probably


    Meanwhile, Israel had led Joshua away from the Great Hall to the depths of a hidden palace.


    It was concealed within the heart of Morlaix Palace¡ªit was even apt to call it a small hut because it was small and inconspicuous. The building surface, dappled with fungal growth made it resemble a statue and not a construction that permits entry. Joshua could sense that the small hut was shrouded in layers upon layers of powerful magical energy, forming a composition similar to three layers of Mobius Rings that completely seals and hides its ''space'', ''presence'' and ''energy''.


    If the warrior did not progress into Legendary and possess the ''vision'' that could directly observe Steel Strength, he would be incapable of sensing the presence of the hut without destroying the Mobius Rings. At the same time, Israel raised his right hand. There was a plain band on His Majesty''s index finger, but was carved with¨C


    No! Joshua frowned, looking at the band that appeared to be nothing special. Soon, he nodded lightly¡ªthe band may look like a band, but in fact it was a runic construct completely formed from ''mana'' and ''information''. It did not have a solid form and was merely a key to unlock some unusual magical formations. Noticing his gaze, Israel smiled lightly, made a fist and extended his right hand and touched the outer layer of the circle around the hut.


    A sheet of modest blue light shone, opening a door over the flawless formation that only permits one person to pass. Israel went in first and his voice rang from behind the door.


    "Come, Noble Radcliff. My teacher is waiting for us."


    Nostradamus? Didn''t he just concluded the rituals and should be accepting the others'' well-wishes at the moment?


    The thought flashed in Joshua''s mind for an instant and was rapidly extinguished. He probably had lost his wits if he fussed about such matters with a Legendary mage who had mastered the dimensions. The master must have ten thousand ways to leave later than the others and yet arrive before them to the destination.


    The warrior stepped through the door, and the powerful yet imperceptible circle immediately close itself behind him and sealed the plain little hut.


    "Where is this place?" Joshua asked after he looked around in curiosity. "Why did I never hear about such a hidden spot in Morlaix Palace?"


    Under the separation from that three heavy sealing circles, the space within and beyond the circles was virtually two different worlds. The warrior even could be sure that the spatial coordinates inside this place was shifted and might exist in both the center of Morlaix Palace and another place in the world. Additionally, he smelled an ancient scent in this narrow space¡ªit was not the scent of something corroded and decayed, but the thick distillment of extended history.


    Standing before the old building, Israel lifted his head at the speckled walls. "This is the palace the Founding Emperor of the Northern Empire resided," the dull-blonde man explained with a tranquil voice, "and also the first building of the Empire on the Triplet Mountain. My ancestor had built it all by himself, and use it as a center point as he planned the whole city."


    Israel had intended to continue, but four specks of light had suddenly darted out of a window of the old building that was now empty. Like fireflies, the specks danced happily in the air and swiftly approached the Emperor.


    The specks moved so fast they were almost twice the speed of sound. At the same time and probably due to their minuscule mass, they did not cause any sonicboom or shockwave. Both Joshua and Israel could have easily caught those specks, but the two did not move, allowing to fly freely instead.


    "Little Izzy, it''s been a long time since you came to us!"


    "You''re even more boring than your father, eh? Before he returned, he would at least come for a spin every few months to enjoy the ''quiet''. But you come once every one or two years?"


    "What are you here this time? Perhaps you''ve come to play cards? Let me tell you, we''ve developed a new game¡­"


    "Tuturu~"


    The four specks stopped around Israel and assembled into four translucent human silhouettes that were probably the size of two normal thumbs. Similar to Ying, their bodies were composed of pure energy but was a purer form of ''spiritual body'', possessing appearances similar to elves as materialized element magic streamed around their bodies.


    Golden-red light, translucent ripples as if water and ice, atoms with a cold black luster and flowing, distorted air. While the four little translucent lives looked weak, each in truth carried energy undulation between Gold and Supreme.


    And from their speech, it seems that Israel and his father were merely their juniors.


    "Fluorescence, Stream, Tempest and Dust. I''ve been busy recently and had not the time to visit¡­ I''ll be free later." Israel smiled as he named them. "This time I''m here only to bring someone to the Fairyland. Last time you four had said that ''its'' trajectory had approached the Fairyland itself, I think it''s far distinct to look at it from that place."


    "That thing, huh. Right, it''s right beside the Fairyland now." The golden-red little human figure, a mature, long-haired fairy that had mastered the power of flames tapped her virtually nonexistent chest and said proudly, "It''s your freedom to bring a few people and have a look. Just don''t disturb the other fairies'' games!"


    "So you''re not here the visit us¡­" Stream, the fairy who appeared relatively petite and more girly pouted as if irritated, and annoyedly dragged another fairy who was surrounded in winds and rather quiet back into the plain hut. "Let''s go, we can''t even talk to this heartless fellow! Tempest, play chess with me!"


    "Eh, I haven''t explained my newly developed cards to Little Izzy¡­" Though she said so, the fairy named Tempest understood that Israel was here today for business, which was why he dragged another black-haired fairy who had paused beside Israel like a rock, forcing her back into the hut. "I guess it''s fine, we could return to perfect the rules¡­"


    "Tu, tuturu?!" The black-haired fairy exclaimed unintelligibly before being pulled into the hut, leaving just the fairy who spreads golden-red luster beside Israel, although she too followed her companions back into the hut.


    His Majesty then shrugged at Joshua. "You should know what they are, right?"


    Only idiots wouldn''t be able to tell that they are fairies, the warrior thought.


    "My ancestor had once mistakenly entered the Fairyland that was beyond this world and their habitat," Israel explained¡ªhe could tell that Joshua already knew their species. "He somehow earned the fairies'' appreciation and help, acquiring an eternally indestructible armor and ring that could command the elements."


    As he spoke, Israel lifted his hand and showed the warrior his runic ring that wrapped around his forefinger. "Of course, the four fairy ladies just now who were also the four fairies that signed the contract with my ancestor at the time must enter the ring so that it would have the power to command the elements¡ªusually it''s just a key for opening the circle."


    Joshua slightly nodded. The story that the Founding Emperor of the Northern Empire had earned the fairies'' help was a folktale that was widespread amongst the citizens. Nevertheless, there were quite a few evidences that proved it, such as the two out three doorways between the Fairyland and the world of Mycroft being located within the borders of the Northern Empire¡ªthe other behind above the central Lifetree of the Far Southern elves.


    If this one within the Imperial Capital was accounted for, three out of four Fairyland doorways were essentially inside the Empire.


    "This is both the Nameless Palace of the Imperial Capital and the ancient ruins located within the Island of Eversong Lake. The Ancestor had also promised the elves that his perished soul and body would return to Fairyland while his residence would become the doorway that connects the Mycroft Continent for the fairies, maintained by those four fairy ladies."


    Having shed light on the relationship between Empire and the elves, Israel started to explain why he had brought Joshua here to this immeasurably secretive place where absolutely nobody could peek. His Majesty was also definitely more relaxed too.


    "Almost half a month ago, Nostradamus and I had spotted an incomparably huge dimensional anomaly amidst the storm that was the Great Mana Tide through the observation circles in the Void Star-Observatory. None had felt its presence for over hundreds of years, and it would have stayed hidden for another few centuries if not for the brutal brush of the Great Mana Tide."


    "That giant anomaly could move, and slowly orbits around the Mycroft Continent in an unusual path. After some calculations, it was determined to be precisely four hundred-years for one single rotation."


    "It had just left the perceivable angles from the Observatory a few days ago, but then I received a communication from the fairies¡ªthe ladies had seen the same anomaly."


    Fairies did not have gender. The ladies¡ªor they¡ªwere unique beings formed from pure energy and could shape their bodies as they liked. When the first ancient civilizations were born, they were all clusters of luminous spheres that shine around diverse elemental assemblage points. However, since the first fairy who first met another intelligent race was a lady, they would interact with the other races in female fairy form most of the time.


    Israel''s explanation continued. He opened the doors of the plain building and led Joshua within.


    Though the old appeared to be decaying the inside was cleaned and tidy¡ªprobably the fairies'' work.


    "It''s with the help of the fairies that the Empire could build the Void Star-Observatory," His Majesty said softly. "They have extraordinary understanding regarding the dimensions; they would not inhabit the Fairyland in the outer reaches of the world otherwise. Of course, other areas were almost the same¡ªif not with divine help, it was with some precious information and blueprint found in ancient ruins.


    However, at that very moment, Joshua did not have the heart to keep listening to Israel explain the roots of the fairies'' relationship with the Diamond Family.


    What Israel had told him just now contained extremely astonishing news to him¡ªit was a shock that people of this age would never understand, a bizarre intimacy as something familiar reappears in this world.


    Not the Sage''s path, not the refugees on Karlis. What Israel found was the colossal dimensional anomaly located around Fairyland!


    That perhaps meant nothing, but if its other name was used, the warrior''s inward shock could probably be understood.


    The artificial half-plane and ancient ruins located in the outer reaches of this world and the dimensional turbulence within the starry Void¡ª[The Ancient Multiverse Bridge''s Sacrificial Ground]!


    Otherwise known as the ''Door of Finality'' opened towards the end of the Glorious Era!

 Chapter 507 Challenge of the Unknown

    "Those four fairy ladies are the doppelgangers of the four Fairy Queens in the eternal world."


    Turning to glance at the corridor within the palace, Israel''s gaze lingered at the direction where they left.


    "The Four Elemental Fairy Queens slumber¡ªno," he said softly, "They are the true form of Fairyland itself. Those four powerful fairies construct the element cycle of that half-plane to make it resemble a small world and attach itself outside the Mycroft Continent¡­ Even until now, I don''t understand the Truth and concept contained within, but their ability had unquestionably reached Legendary hundreds of years ago, their depth now far beyond typical Legendary."


    Joshua nodded. He had heard about information related to that before.


    In the pre-existence, Fairyland had always been mysterious.


    When the Northern Empire was first invaded by the Abyss, the nation had lost each skirmish on each turn, losing a great amount of land while the Imperial Capital almost fell too. It was that time when Dimore asked for the fairies help and led an extraordinarily gifted girls to what was later the Ashen Lands. There, working with the dwarves to build the Naya Fortress, they had swiftly groomed the Valkyries through combat even as they resisted the demons'' attacks.


    Valkyries were powerful beings that could enter contracts with the fairies to become enchanted warriors. Each Valkyrie wore armor expressly forged by the dwarves with a little help from the fairies themselves, having gone through highly difficult training since young. Through those excellent weapons and their contract with the fairies, they displayed extraordinary martial ability and mana prowess, delivering a lasting contribution to the war against the Abyss and at least breaking four large-scale demonic ambushes.


    Towards the end of the war, Four Elemental Valkyries who were rumored to have help from the Fairy Queens could even employ Legendary-tier combat ability and high-level magic. Possessing great fighting ability, normal demon generals were beaten into submission and fled under their care. They were a two-against-one force in the first place after all¡ªif not for the sheer number of the demons and the fairies being incapable to endure the decaying scent of Abyssal soil, those Valkyries would have counterattack against the Abyss like the other Legendary forces, instead of staying within Naya Fortress.


    "Your divine armaments¡ªLing and Ying, right? They''ve actually received help from fairy technology too. The essence of their beings are artificial souls imbued on weapons, and to a certain extent, they are affiliated to artificial fairy items. They would probably make the fairies explode in delight if they come¡ªthey''ve never seen new kin in years after all."


    Israel opened the door to Fairyland as he spoke.


    Facing the center of the palace was a huge hanging mirror three-meters tall. The Emperor extended his right hand, and the runic ring on his index finger emitted streaks of translucent bolts¡ªpure mana radiance condensed to its very limits. However, the seemingly fragile mirror did not shatter when it was touched by the light. Instead, a pale-blue vortex revolving rapidly appeared over the surface of the mirror that expanded in seconds to form another door large enough for a person to enter.


    "Come. My teacher should be waiting for us at Fairyland."


    Without wasting words, Israel briskly entered the door heading to another dimension. Joshua naturally followed. Amongst the pair, one frequently headed traveled between the Mycroft Continent and Fairyland, the other had gone through many battles and seen much¡ªwhat otherworld had he not seen? Which was why they moved immeasurably swiftly without any delay.


    While Israel activated the door towards Fairyland in the old palace with Joshua in tow, the Four Elemental Fairies gathered in the top floor of the palace''s dark hall.


    It was an unilluminated place with no lighting at all. Indeed, the stone palace built a thousand years ago did not have any light¡ªthe only things that provide luminescence were those four happily flying fairies apart from the mana elements adrift in the air.


    Four bright specks of light¡ªgolden-red fire, soft-blue water, light-green wind, and black-brown earth flew in different angles, paths, and speed from the stairs in the depths of the palace. Along the way, shards of mana light brightened the dark stairs, corridors, and halls¡ªthose little fairies that approached Supreme tier emanated lifeforce from their bodies incessantly, giving life to the mana runes hidden within the walls.


    Soon, mana dust filled every corner. The fairies that had returned to the great hall on the second fall virtually gave life to the all the mana runes around them. The elemental phosphorous illuminated the four walls, making the aged stone wall sculpting and paintings visible¡ªall of which told the story how a heavily injured youth was saved by four minuscule human figures that flew and danced cheerfully.


    "Ah, feels like we''ve really saved a huge bother whenever I see these paintings," Fluorescence the flame-red fairy said. While her tone appeared to be a complaint, her expression was telling she was very proud. "Never thought that a human child saved randomly would actually become Emperor, I''m just so incredible¡ªby the way, how many generations have passed until Israel boy here?"


    "Don''t know."


    "Not sure."


    "Tu¡­ Don''t understand."


    The other three fairies replied indifferently, with the water-element fairy sighing. "By the way, what are we doing here? We can''t leave the Eversong Lake seal and Fairyland at first because the elemental mana concentration was too low. But now that the Great Mana Tide has come, mana concentration was raised exponentially¡ªwe should be able to go out too."


    As she spoke, she whirled around in the air in agony. "How boring. I want Israel to accompany me to see the outside world!"


    Setting in a corner, the wind fairy did not mind the self-adoring fire fairy and water fairy about to die from boredom. She mumbled rhetorically as she discussed some questions with herself.


    "That old codger and that young man Israel brought seemed to have entered Legendary threshold, eh."


    The little fairy was drawing and writing in thin air, with runes assembling and dispersing as the fairy named Tempest frowned thoughtfully. "This way, don''t I have to design two more Legendary cards¡­ so troublesome, but fun!"


    In front of the fairy, countless sporadic runes, mixed with wind elemental magic assembled into hundreds of mana cards the size of human fingernails. The cards glinted respectively in white, blue, purple, and orange-gold light. The white ones were the most numerous, making up one-third of the cards while the orange-gold were the fewest¡ªnot more than twenty levitated in the air.


    As the wind fairy considered, two more blank orange-gold cards appeared out of thin air. "When the mana concentration outside stabilizes, I''ll go collect data of those two and make their cards!"


    Those mana cards had slightly obscure lines of description written in beautiful fairy words, with incomparably exquisite portraits.


    [Holy Light Pope Igor (Clergy¡ªLegendary)]


    [Cost 10, Attack 7, Health 7, Cannot be attacked]


    [Summon: Destroy all non-clergy Servants and Protection on the field. Cannot be targeted by spells before the next round.]


    [Death: Destroy all Servants and Protection on own field, heal 7 Health for allied Hero]


    [¡ªUntouchable, searing and holy splendor.]


    An old man who stood on a peak, looking at the sun above.


    [Grand-Scale Craftsman Flo Ironfinger (Neutral¡ªLegendary)]


    [Cost 7, Attack 4, Health 5, Guardian]


    [Summon: Acquire 3 cards of Divine Items]


    [Using buffs on this Servant would have exponential effect]


    [¡ªThe best craftsman of weapon is naturally the best wielder.]


    A powerful dwarf, wrapped in thick armor and sitting upon a magma throne.


    There were many other Legendary cards buoying in the deck, such as [Siren King Alor], [Merman of the Depths Godard], [Nature''s Magister Galanoud] and so forth. And now, the two cards that were floating in front of the little fairy was an elderly man whose back was emanating with pale-blue dimensional ripples, and¡­


    "Eh?" The wind fairy blinked and mumbled, vexed. "I actually didn''t saw his face? Curious, why would I subconsciously avoid seeing his face¡­"


    Meanwhile, the earth-element fairy that had only been communicating exclusively in ''tuturu'' beside them, stared at the three friends she had been with for who knows how long.


    All of them are useless, she thought.


    Crippled bunch. One is a narcissist, one lacks affection, one is obsessed with card games¡ªcrippled bunch.


    Fairies were no ordinary lifeforms¡ªthey were natural elemental bodies formed from mana convergence points, originally having no form or desire that resembled intelligent life. But perhaps due to long periods of interaction with humans and since they were just doppelgangers of their true form stationed for almost a thousand years in the little palace, they became like this after the long, boring wait. Apart from herself, the other fairies had developed eccentricities¡ªhow depressing.


    "Tuturu (I''m going to rest)." Shaking her head, the earth-element fairy who believed her self to be normal floated to another corner in the highest level of the palace.


    In a half-plane tethered to the world''s outer layer beyond the world of Mycroft, two human figures appeared amidst the appearance of a pale-blue screen of light.


    After traversing the dimensional passageway, Joshua swept a glance over the unfamiliar world known as mystery itself. It was Fairyland he did not travel to even in the pre-existence¡ªhis ability had been sub-par, and when it was finally sufficient, Fairyland had fallen to the Abyssal Invasion.


    However, the spectacle the warrior saw was out of his expectation.


    Unlike the delight that the four fairies displayed, their homeland was a vast darkness equal to the starry universe.


    Black land floated. It was not solid soil however, but layers of particles of dirt and ground that were adrift. A faint golden-red flare wafted below it, delivering waves of searing warmth while dull gloom filled the sky, filling the world with vapors. Wind that signified particle movements slowly drove along in this bizarre world, while innumerable lights that represent a quantum leap of energies glinted in it like stars.


    The ground that never solidifies, the endless winds, the omnipresent flare and the water that fills the world. Four monumental will slumbers at four corners of this little world with many other small, scattered will encircling those four. They noticed the portal opened in the distance, but seemed to have no intention of greeting them.


    Israel did not hide anything. Joshua sensed that this was indeed a half-plane built by the partnership of four great beings. The four great elements¡ªearth, water, flame, and wind became its cornerstone while light and darkness gestate within albeit without the support of champions as their pillar. The warrior had a feeling that if a Legendary-class Fairy Queen that represent light and darkness was born, the seemingly fragile and unstable half-plane would gradually complete and become a genuine small world, while the six Fairy Queens would become nascent gods of that world.


    A unique but certainly possible approach for ascension, he thought. Every Legendary mustn''t be underestimated as expected.


    "The environment here in Fairyland was actually very beautiful. The four elements were distinct and had a simple, unblemished aesthetic. A brush from the Great Mana Tide shattered the earth elements of this land, maiming the earth-element queen and injuring the other three to varying degrees. The other fairies are now caring for them. But themselves being this very world, the Fairy Queens'' injury would show in the physical world like this¡ªoutlandish and chaotic."


    Though Israel''s expression was unfathomable, anyone could have sensed his anxiety. "I had advised them to hurry and hide within the world of Mycroft so that they would not be assaulted by more Mana Tides, but they dryly refused¡­ It actually doesn''t affect ascension, and yet they simply don''t want to."


    As His Majesty grumbled about the fairies'' capriciousness and stubbornness, a sheet of dimensional ripples cascaded beside the two, and a white-haired elderly man emerged from within in the very next moment.


    "You two are here." Nostradamus appeared in fine spirits; he raised his hand, refusing Joshua''s congratulations.


    "It''s fine." He smiled. "This old man is just ascending into Legendary¡ªa far cry from you, monster. There''s time to celebrate later, we could even drink in Winter Fort Academy and not go home without getting drunk. However, the matter at hand is urgent."


    The old mage was right. If it were a stranger there would be one or two lines of nonsense. On the other hand, the trio present now were very familiar with each other. Swift and decisive men all, it saved a great many courtesy.


    And so, in the very next moment, with the Legendary mage twisting the dimensions, the trio reached the edge of Fairyland in an instant.


    "That''s not quite the way you do it before, mentor." Israel felt the novelty of the warping, and recalled the sensation before thoughtfully. "It''s the same as walking through a dimensional doorway but its activation is faster. There isn''t the apparent oscillation from the dimensional fissure, neither is there the shockwaves from the rapid movement."


    "I barely understood that after developing into Legendary¡­ It''s just an instinct now. If there''s a chance, I would write its principle into an actual spell formula to let the guild study it," Nostradamus replied in summary.


    Such was the origin of many high-level spells. When powerful ascend, the sublimating of their own life essence would grant some instinctual spells and abilities which usually suits them. Through the systematic study of the principles behind such spells, a brand-new powerful spell would be gained.


    As they explored the Truth, the mages themselves become part of it.


    Still, the chatter did not last long.


    Standing by the horizon of Fairyland, the trio looked up towards the Chaos of the Void.


    Fairyland could be described as a small fledging world, but it was now still an incomplete half-plane form. Its horizon has no global screen of light and no barrier, and was directly linked to the endless void in the depths of the Multiverse. The Four Fairy Queens'' power built four elemental barriers, recycling as it blocked any threat from the outside.


    Originally, the fairies could view the endless stars¡ªand the endless worlds¡ªin the Multiverse by the horizon of Fairyland, and imagine what interesting existences out there. It was a good way for them to kill time with their drawn-out lifespan, but now, an immeasurably huge, contorted dark space that blocked probably eighty percent of the view by the edge of Fairyland made all the stars dim and lacking in luster.


    Not even the light emitted from the Great Mana Tide could permeate it.


    Staring at the darkness, Joshua knew that beneath the shell of that shaky space that appeared about to crumble was a famous high-level map in the preexistence. The [Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds] had been the greatest wonder forged by all civilizations in the Glorious Era and a crystallization of all wisdom. In comparison, Starfall Era wonders like the dimensional hub that connects ten thousand worlds, the Void Star-Observatory that was originally stately or the Sentry Array were as laughable as child''s play.


    In the pre-existence, Joshua had not participated in the first wave of explorations in the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds¡ªor, to be precise, the exploration had nothing to do with them. The warrior recalled that it was after the various factions of the Mycroft Continent had completely studied them that the maps were released to the world.


    [Origin by fire, birth by steel, soul as firewood, body as fuel, wisdom unquenchable, order eternal, legacy oscillating, unto this day]. The proverb had exactly appeared on a monolith at its center. Furthermore, many ancient records that had not been completely translated in the preexistence described the earliest religion and path that civilization had trodden.


    Although it was unlikely that the Sage''s whereabouts and records of the Three-hundred Lost Years could be found from it, vital information unquestionably could be acquired from the monolith¡ªeven precious historical legacy.


    Sometimes, history itself represents a monumental power. It is only through knowing your own past and origins that civilization could advance steadily and not fumbling around, lost in the darkness.


    "Other factions would soon discover that dimensional anomaly," Nostradamus said calmly as he watched the dark distorted space it. "It might be a colossal portal to another world or a fallen path towards the Abyss. Whatever the case may be, the Empire''s power could not claim such a scale of dimensional fissure for itself. We need to combine all interested factions across the entire continent to explore it. Of course, it would not take a long time¡ªit might be two years at most, and finished before the second Mana Tide.


    "Such a magnitude of dimensional passageway and yet concealed so interestingly. How many years had it revolved around our world?" Israel nodded. "There may be secrets of the last era within¡ªwhatever the case, its existence itself is of tremendous value!"


    A dimensional anomaly, able to revolve in secrecy amidst the Void for at least a thousand years but was undiscovered, and probably would have stayed unseen if not for the Great Mana Tide. The technology that symbolized existence would attract people like moths to a fire¡ªit would not take long for a powerful exploration team to finish assembling.


    Joshua, too, generally understood why he was pulled here. "So, you two are counting on me to explore the dimensional anomaly when the time comes?"


    Mage and Emperor broke into laughter in perfect tandem. "No, Joshua," Nostradamus said, shaking his head. "Not just you but you and me. Israel has to preside over the Empire, which is why we''ll partner up in the exploration."


    "After all, you''re the only one who had gone to multiple worlds and returned successfully." Israel shrugged, smiling. "Igor expressed his envy more than once that a character such as you would actually appear in our country."


    "Or would you decline?" The Emperor pressed on.


    Of course not.


    Joshua shook his head¡ªas Israel had said, how could he possibly refuse?


    Since returning from the world of Grandia and ascending into Legendary, the world did not have anything that could pique his curiosity and competitiveness. Still, the Multiverse Sacrificial Ground was undoubtedly a target worth challenging.


    Joshua looked up, ahead of the edge of Fairyland, the distorted space that blocked endless starlight.


    Challenge of the unknown, he thought, is really great.

 Chapter 508 Look, What Have We Found?

    While the adventure to come was certainly interesting and worth looking forward to, Joshua still had certain important matters to do at the moment.


    After deciding a few details about exploring the dimensional anomaly with Nostradamus and Israel, the trio left Fairyland and returned to central Morlaix Palace.


    On the way, several fairies came to bid them farewell under the decree by the Four Fair Queens to congratulate Nostradamus and Joshua''s recent rise to Legendary. Having a comprehensive information pathway, the fairies were actually quite aware of the state of the continent¡ªit was due to the earth-element Fairy Queen''s maiming by the Great Mana Tide''s turbulence, with the other three also dealt variable degree of injuries that the Fairyland become under lockdown from outside links, and were unable to send envoys to the North in time.


    Meanwhile, although Nostradamus did not have anything urgent on hand after ascending into Legendary, the old mage still had to readjust the magical formations around the Imperial City before consolidating his powers at his residence. His walk from the Void Star-Observatory and the ascension into Legendary had torn the dimensions apart, which was why the dimensional anchoring circle over the entire Imperial Capital was damaged severely¡ªthe side-effect of his sensational unveiling.


    Israel himself had to do some housekeeping¡ªwhich, for an Emperor, was his administrative duties. His months of absence from the Imperial Capital allowed ominous waves to grow within, with many restless nobles and factions needing some suppression from His Majesty. Apart from that, many Imperial border matters were also waiting for him, which means that Israel probably would not have time to do other things during the Spring Day Festival.


    As for Joshua.


    "Let''s go. Ying, 03, I''ve kept you waiting."


    Scooping up Ying who had been waiting in the hall and placing her on his shoulders, Joshua took 03''s hands and adjusted his strength so that she would be lifted slightly and not break the Morlaix Palace carpets, floor tiles or any other such thing.


    "Let''s go for a stroll in the carnival."


    "Alright, Master!" Ying agreed happily. The girl was long used to Joshua''s prompt departure since there must have been something to do.


    "Too slow, Joshua." 03 complained, although she docilely held the warrior''s hand. "Where have you gone to?"


    There was nothing much to talk about their stroll since none was dumb enough to strike up conversations with the Legendary warrior''s female companions, or were there any nobles whose brain were kicked around by an ass who would provoke the Northern Count. In fact, members of the Feltham and Seward families who bore a grudge with Joshua had long since retreated, leaving just a few fringe family personnel to learn the news.


    Furthermore, Joshua was still using the secret method to shield his presence. Most people would not be able to notice his existence albeit all the passerby around him would sense an unusual fear and chilliness. Quite a few were mumbling if there were specters appearing in the vicinity, while a great many of them did not know Joshua''s appearance even if they did hear of Count Radcliffe''s name before. That was why whenever Ying and 03 wanted to buy something and the warrior had to pay, the owner or the treasurer would not show any special react apart from being surprised by the suddenly appearing trio.


    Otherwise, there would be a bunch of people passing out wherever the warrior went¡ªhow would they have a walk then?


    At the commercial lane of Empress Avenue, Joshua unexpectedly found Brandon and Vale Dani at the Frost Diamond Merchant Guild, with Brandon animatedly discussing topics such as the current state of affairs as well as Empress Edna''s blunder today. The violet-haired countess, on the other hand, indifferently muttered some affirmatives and asked silkily why the swordsman would be paying attention to the other noble ladies and Empress Edna.


    It was certainly a fine question that even Brandon, who had gone through thousands of battles and ascend into Supreme could not answer satisfactorily. Still, he could retort with some truths such as he definitely has to be concerned about the affairs in the Imperial Capital because he was the heir of the Kaos family after all¡ªnonetheless, things would not go well when the couple return home.


    Not long afterward, when he saw them again in another luxury merchant guild, Joshua noticed that Vale Dani''s neck was suddenly wearing an exquisite necklace made out of [Aram Crystals]. The precious crystal, found deep underground, was rumored to be even more valuable than mithril ten times its weight. It seems that Brandon had bled, profusely.


    Speak prudently, O friend of mine. The warrior shook his head rather ruefully, but he could tell that the blond swordsman was quite happy too.


    "What are you looking at, Joshua?"


    The warrior looked downwards beside him towards the voice. 03 was not actually concerned about Joshua''s movements and was probably just asking since the A.I. lady''s gaze was focused at a large layer of crystal ore before her.


    It was the exhibit area of the Ash Gray Merchant Guild from the Sand Plains of Corroding Winds. They are the largest luxury item traders in the southeastern region of the Empire. In front of Joshua''s trio were purple crystal ores, a natural mana gem that was only next to Aram crystals and other rare minerals. It was used mostly for carving runes¡ªa cornerstone for large-scale magic circles.


    Come to think of it, was not 03''s true form similar to a huge piece of runic crystal?


    Knowing that, how could Joshua not understand the A.I. lady''s thought?


    "Let''s buy it," he said with a wave of his hand.


    Even as the warrior wantonly purchased items in the Imperial Capital, the noontime sun was shining out diagonally out of the rolling clouds deep within the Great Ajax Mountains in the North. It shot towards the earth that had recently defrosted from the snow and layered the emerald forest with an eye-catching golden halation, formally announcing the arrival of spring.


    Magma rumbled as it undulated within the depths of the slumbering Great Ajax Volcano, while layers of Dark Forests were growing upon the crevices on its surface through the fertile volcanic ash. As the residual symbolic will of the Evil God of Fertility, the liveliness here carried endless monsters that threatened citizens of the various Northern provinces and were the hunting target of countless adventurers from distant lands. After all, the creatures that grew amidst volcano and extreme cold are very rare and incredibly valuable.


    But however valuable they were, they would never compare to one.


    Dragons.


    Be it Astral dragons, Old-World dragons or any other draconic species, their existence alone meant gold and merit. There were many treasures to be acquired even from a silver dragon with dragon-blood, for example, their highly toxic and acidic blood would be purchased by alchemists at a high price while those light but sturdy leather was a pursuit of many an adventure. Not to mention those razor claws and fangs that could be used to forge daggers and short blades¡ªindeed, the feat of killing a silver dragon would promote one up to a knight or even a baron in some nations.


    With silver dragons already being so valuable, it was almost unnecessary to describe the values of Astral Dragons or high-tier Old-World Dragons which flesh had an equal value to gold. No creature would surpass them in pure value, with the crystallizations over a Supreme-tier Star Crown Dragon''s earning one enough money to purchase an entire city in the West Mountains while the poison sac of high-grade green dragons could be crafted into a biological weapon that could kill tens of thousands of people. Their financial value alone was above luxury items and equate to incomparably rare materials for war. Killing a single dragon would additionally earn a ''dragon-slayer'' title and worship from the masses, because that was the greatest proof of power.


    Still, there was in another creature that was even precious than them.


    Ancient Dragons.


    Creatures that live within legends and history, Ancient Dragons had already fallen into silence in the last era. However, the last sighting of an Ancient Dragon was four hundred years ago in the North. At the time, to banish the Ancient Dragon¡ªbanish, not hunt¡ªthe Emperor had to send hundreds of Gold-tier champions and multiple Supreme champions to hold the rear, with a Legendary mage on standby. The cost of dispatching such an expedition would have straightaway bankrupted a smaller nation or throw a heavy burden on an Empire. Even so, when the Ancient Dragon was ascertained to have left in the end, not one individual thought that the vigilant actions were a waste of manpower of resource¡ªin fact, everyone was rejoicing that they did not have to face such a being as its opponent.


    Such was the worth of an Ancient Dragon. Its presence was comparable to an empire whereas rumors about it would make a whole country be cautious. It was not ''combat'' to stand against it, but ''war''.


    That was why, with the monumental preciousness of Ancient Dragons, there was a category of adventurers that had been single-out from the other adventurers. Known as Ancient Dragon Chasers, they pursue any information about Ancient Dragons and search for traces of their presence, dedicating their lives to finding the land in which those dragons of legends slumbered.


    And amongst the more reputed amongst the Ancient Dragon Chasers were the two Legendary champions, ''Rune Lord'' Barnil and ''Mind Lord'' William.


    Thanks to their childhood dreams, the two Legendary individuals determinedly decided in their youth to give up all riches and inheritance and wandered the lands all along, searching for every hint for Ancient Dragons. They had visited the most dangerous forbidden lands and entered the most hidden of ruins, having parted ways and subsequently combining forces again due to various things.


    Despite that, they had discovered over ten unseen places where Ancient Dragons once rested, finding many extremely concealed special zones such as [Ice Crown of Supreme Cold], [Sacred Lava Domain], [Sky-Thunder Tower] or [Glaciated Summit], even finding fossils of Ancient Dragon claws in islands overseas.


    Still, until now, they never find one genuine, living Ancient Dragon.


    "This isn''t good, Willliam. We had already searched the Northern Realm for almost a year¡ªif this keeps up, the Skypiercing White Tower would remove our status as Special Mages."


    The two Legendary mages were standing on a peak deep within the Great Ajax Mountains, with the seemingly older mage plucking his own eye out of its socket in annoyance¡ªa fake crystal eye carved with compactly arranged runes. "The scent of Ancient Dragons here in the North is the thickest that I''ve ever seen in my life," the elderly mage who appeared very hygienic said, shaking his head. "We would have searched this place long ago if not for the Empire who kept prohibiting our entry, and there would have been a need to use the excuse of safeguarding someone else''s territory to stay here."


    "Certainly. The sheet of magma found beneath the Great Ajax Volcano was indisputably similar to the [Sacred Lava Domain] we came across. The Ancient Dragon that once rested there should be related to the [Ancient Molten-Steel Mountain Dragon]."


    The man beside him, who appeared to be younger and resembled a wandering poet nodded and yet appeared disappointed. "But it''s the same as before¡ªhowever we look, we never catch the whereabouts of the Ancient Dragon."


    Though exasperated and disappointed, the two understood that it was the norm for Ancient Dragon Chasers. In fact, apart from them and their single-minded focus to find a breathing Ancient Dragon, other Ancient Dragon Chasers had long dropped away and became bounty peddlers, dabbing in the trade of peddling Ancient Dragon relics. It should naturally be noted, of course, that people would come in droves to purchase a trace amount of blood stone or a minuscule bone shard.


    What was more, William was aware that the liege of this territory¡ªthe new Legendary warrior Joshua van Radcliffe had once bought some Ancient Dragon blood and Ancient Dragon bone shards from a junior Ancient Dragon chaser of his. It was allegedly for that dragon-blooded warhorse of his to awaken its bloodline and ascension.


    "Wait!" The Mind Lord could not help frowning at the thought, and shoved his best friend''s shoulder beside him. "Barnil, you old codger. Did you mistake Count Radcliffe''s black dragon¡ªthat one which possesses Ancient Dragon bloodline¡ªas the scent of Ancient Dragons? If that''s true, you can truly retire and become an instructor in the Skypiercing White Tower."


    "Rubbish, you''re no younger than I am! And how could I be mistaken¡ªthere''s a world of difference between the scent of mixed-dragon ancestry and the scent of pure Ancient Dragons!"


    The prim old man promptly blew at his own mustache and threw a glare. Being long-time acquaintances, the two did not have to maintain the usual stateliness and aloofness of Legendary champions. Who would be scared¡ªwho is afraid of who after all those years anyway?


    However, Barnil frowned too. "You might be right. The North is filled with the scent of dragons and part of it could have emanated from that black dragon mount. Its smell would not mix with real Ancient Dragons but would still have affected our judgment such as by preventing our pursuits in some key areas. It is very likely it could mislead.


    "Well, we should widen search area. This time, filter that black dragon and its master''s scent¡ªno, just completely block the trace of all humans and creatures in Moldavia."


    With those words, Barnil and William closed their eyes at the same time.


    Soon, large sheets of dense runic circles appeared before them¡ªthe [Detection Circle specialized for Ancient Dragons] that they never ceased perfecting until it was finished.


    In an instant, the spirits of two Legendary spellcasters spread through the entire Northern Realm through the circle, prompting a faint fear in every man and creature above Gold-tier.


    It was also a reason why they did not often use the circle since it could easily be misidentified as a provocation, and could only be used at this moment since Joshua and the others were not around.


    After some time, the two Legendary champions opened their eyes, their expressions turning unusual.


    *****


    Moving in secrecy from the West Mountains, the demon Raldan Asth had just crossed the Northern border. After long, careful movements, it managed to evade all detection circles within the Imperial territory, arriving at the territory of the Northern Count who once killed its doppelganger and was heavily related to the events in which the flames of the Mycroft Continent was reignited.


    But it did not know what awaits it.

 Chapter 509 Incident of the Missing Legendary Mages

    The warmth of summer gradually vanished in the darkness of night, creating a slightly damp wind billowed across the alley end of Moldavia. As the cries of the crickets remained echoing between the forests, so would the adventurers who wander between taverns and gathering would never settle down. Their presence caused the entire commercial street to be shining in bright street lights, bringing a little sign of life in the silence of blackness.


    Since some unknown point in time, the Northern residents who were used to going home by nine to rest and rising by four to five o''clock had started to become used to the evening entertainment. After that Lord had inherited the old liege''s Count title, the whole of Moldavia was rapidly changed as if the sky and earth had flipped. Though he changed neither decree nor law, some suggestions he made in passing benefited anyone.


    Thanks to the already-popularized pyroxene lights, the peasants only need pay a few silver coins to buy those cheap pyroxene stones in Moldavia once every few months so that their homes would be filled with light. Thanks to the free heating pipes that was swiftly being built in every house, many who worried over firewood were relieved at once. Apart from those two aspects, there were instructors always stationed by the communal center built beside the liege''s residence who would explain some practical skills in the frozen forests as well as the population and distribution of monsters in the Great Ajax Mountains. There were indeed quite a lot of people who benefited¡ªeven saved.


    Some with agenda had since spread that the heating pipes were merely by-products from the incredible heat produced by magical cores, while those low-cost pyroxenes were just altered scraps of mana stones. However, everyone remained moved by the Liege''s generosity¡ªnone before him had widely distributed or sold those by-products and pyroxene stones, such was the core difference.


    His Lordship also seemed to be planning for a collaboration with the dwarves to build something called a ''subway'' beneath Moldavia. Legend has it that the unique transport could carry thousands of people on one go, or innumerable loads of ore into the distance.


    Rumors also had it that this subway thing was originally called a train and moved above ground, not below. However, because there were too many monsters in the North that would easily damage the rails as well as the dwarves'' considerable ability in underground construction, it was changed and set up below ground.


    Feeling the peace within the city, Bishop Artanis stood amidst the darkness in the top of the Saint Laurent''s Cathedral bell tower. The damp wind blew through his white hair while the sight of the entire main city of Moldavia was reflected in his eyes, bit by bit.


    However, the old man was not enjoying the prospering city at the moment, but waiting for someone''s arrival.


    He had already waited for a considerable amount of time but would not mind waiting longer either. The spirit of a Gold-tier champion is enough to hold on for days and fight without sleep or rest, not to mention such leisure circumstances?


    Even so, he did not have to wait for long. When a dimensional undulation wafted from the nearby liege''s residence, the old man opened his narrowed eyes. Then, with a slight lift of his palm, a holy ripple also extended out at the same time.


    Meanwhile, at the top at of liege''s residence, the man who had just stepped out of the portal sensed the wave from Saint Laurent''s Cathedral. Blinking, he turned to stare beside him where two young girls were holding his hand, while a whole cluster of parcels and pouches floated behind Joshua, held aloft by a mysterious power. Both Ying and 03 had faces brimming with satisfaction as they carried several valises and pouches, and the warrior could not but feel moved as both girls were starting to resemble ladies of their age even more. Of course, Ling would never show such a contented face after going on a shopping spree of this scale.


    "I have something to do, you guys go back to the manor," Joshua told the girls as he placed the parcels that were levitated by his power on the ground with a dull thud. The pair, who happened to be soaking in the pleasure at the moment, knew better than to bother the warrior''s work and nodded with a brisk ''ok'' utterance. Nodding in return, he flew towards the cathedral.


    After the warrior''s back vanished into the night sky, the silver-haired girl promptly shouted into the doorway leading the top floor beside her.


    "Ling, Black, come help carry some stuff¡ªMaster and I bought you presents!"


    "Eh, presents?"


    "There''s actually such a move?"


    The surprised voices of black dragon-girl and black-haired boy came from the second floor of the liege''s residence. Soon, with the sounds of footsteps on the stairs, both Ling and Ying appeared at the top floor.


    "For you, for you."


    Then, after both had their hands full, Ying indelicately handed them the pile of parcels and pouches. "Remember to carry these back inside, and this mission is yours¡ªlittle brother!"


    "Hey, isn''t that ridiculous?! When will this hoard be carried inside!"


    Without minding her younger brother''s complaint, the silver-haired girl pulled the black dragon girl who was worrying over Ling to a side and helped her opened some of the packages, putting on jewelry after jewelry on the befuddled Black.


    "I say, is Ling really going to carry everything alone?" Black was still fretting over another person even as she got treated like a mannequin, with Ying happily putting all sorts of ornament over her. "Should I help too?"


    "It''s fine," Ying said, waving her hand carefreely. "It''s fine. It looks like there''s a lot but those things are quite light."


    She never thought that it was because Joshua had been beside them.


    Leaving the matter of Ling who grimaced at the packs of purple crystals aside, the artificial lady beside them then displayed her powers.


    Getting out of her the steel shell as a single phantom, 03 linked herself to her real body as she returned to her mana projection form. Thick mana immediately turned into materialized energy and lifted the huge packages, floating them towards the storage vault below the manor including the cluster in front of Ling, earning the black-haired youth''s genuine gratitude at once.


    The problem at the liege''s residence settled for the time being.


    At the same time, the warrior had arrived by the doors of the Saint Laurent''s Cathedral, where Archbishop Artanis waited for him.


    "What, Your Excellency, did something happen?" Joshua asked the man who had been a friend of his old butler and father, in curiosity and without much chatter. "I''ve just been gone for a day¡ªand there''s already some accident that needs you to act as well?"


    The warrior was also aware that the St. Laurent''s Cathedral had much to do lately. With the expansion of the new city zones, the Seven Gods Church need to build another new church¡ªevangelism has to step up too. Artanis had since been strategizing for such matters, delegating miscellaneous matters to young apprentices.


    So, anything that could get the archbishop act by himself was not some triviality to be handled in passing.


    "The issue is neither too big nor too small. But whatever the case may be, it''s very troublesome." The old archbishop sighed, shaking his head and summarized without much polite greetings either. "This afternoon, the Skypiercing White Tower has sent an urgent message to me. They were actually looking for you but they did not have your address or know where you are, which is why it was sent to me first¡ªso that I''ll pass it on to you."


    "It actually has a little to do with the Seven Gods Church too. They would not have let me read the message contents first otherwise."


    "Then what is it?" Joshua pressed.


    Taking a deep breath, Archbishop Artanis frowned and said gravely, "The Skypiercing White Tower has lost contact with two of their instructors¡ª''Rune Lord'' Barnil and ''Mind Lord'' William."


    Joshua, however, did not appear surprised by the news. "Those two Legendary champions?" He asked indifferently. "Is it actually¡­ strange for them to lose contact?"


    It was no callousness on part of the warrior, but it was a habit typical of those two Legendary mages.


    The two Legendary-champions, Barnil and William were a rare kind in this world. Unaffiliated with any faction, they instead wander the entire continent in search for traces of Ancient Dragons. They were also most adept at hiding in the crowd as they venture across the continent¡ªtheir own family and kingdom had once offered millions of gold in reward to find them, but even with countless bounty hunter veterans acting collectively there was not a hint as to where they were.


    Furthermore, the two infrequently visits extremely dangerous and enclosed forbidden lands. In those places, even dimensional magic was shackled by all the elements¡ªnot to mention communications circle. Naturally, there were quite a few of those anti-magic locations on the Mycroft Continent, and while they were meaningless against Legendary mages whose majestic power is held within their own body, it was still a simple matter to cut their contact with the outside world.


    "Besides, what does it have to do with us?" Joshua asked doubtfully. "Although I have a good impression on those two mages since they did help me watch my domain for a long time¡ªsomething I had yet to thank them for¡ªwhy would they look for us after they''ve lost touch?"


    As for Artanis, he stared at Joshua for some time and mumbled something like ''I thought you already knew'' before sighing, shaking his head. "Joshua, to be frank," he explained, "you may not know about this, but it definitely has a lot to do with us."


    Then, the archbishop continued following a brief pause. "After being entrusted by the Seven God Church, the two Legendary mages had come to help watch over your territory, after of which they never got in touch with the Skypiercing White Tower. Mana readings showed that they were amidst the Great Ajax Mountains all along, as if searching for something."


    "It would be fine if it was just that," Artanis added. "Those two were never allied to the White Tower after all, although they had worked as instructors there once after accepting a favor from the ''Elementalist Maven''. They can''t do a thing if those two do not contact the White Tower on their own accord, and since the Elementalist Maven still intends to rein them into his faction he therefore wouldn''t restrain them too much. That may be the case, but the two Legendary mages'' mana ripple had utterly vanished from the world just a while ago!"


    The old archbishop did not have to elaborate much since Joshua would understand it anyway.


    Legendary champions were free, and that freedom shows in all sorts of aspect. It was the symbolic authority of Legendary that Israel could go out on excursion, accompanying Nostradamus to every Divine Dungeon Shroud before heading to the Void Star-observatory and wait while the ascension completes. If it were any typical Emperor, he probably would not be able to step out of the palace¡ªmuch less leave so casually¡ªand would be forced to only sit on the throne of Morlaix Palace under everyone''s most vigilant protection.


    Any faction would give them the warmest of welcome should Barnil and William were willing to stay with them. If they do not, they would be labeled with the highest caution just as how the Northern Empire had denied their entry into their territories. Even so, they could go wherever they want¡ªit was solely because they did not desire breaking the Imperial prohibition that they did not actually do so.


    There was nothing else other than searching for Ancient Dragons that would get them to stay in the North too. They hid their tracks so that even Joshua did not notice, which was why both the Empire and the Skypiercing White Tower would assuredly turn a blind eye.


    However, things were different if their mana signatures utterly vanished.


    Both Barnil and William had left a mark of their mana in the White Tower that could largely identify if those two Legendary champions were alive or on this world and generally discern which direction they were at. It operates constantly and still functions even if they were in anti-magic zones¡ªbut since they had stopped, it meant two things.


    "They are dead," Joshua said, placing emphasis each word. "Or they had left this world."


    That was exactly the case. The old clergy nodded, frowning as he said, "Joshua, it''s no small matter for two Legendary mages to vanish in your domain. When all is said and done, they don''t belong to the Skypiercing White Tower or any other faction, and everyone knows that you could never restrain those two Legendary spellcasters'' freedom or kill them so simply."


    Having said that, the old clergy could not help feeling a pain in his mouth. The mage from the White Tower had indeed been suspecting that that had been the case¡ªArtanis could not help but sigh about his reputation in the world out there.


    "But they had ultimately vanished in my domain," Joshua added. He understood the gravity of the matter and why the old archbishop would deliberately wait for his return from the Imperial Capital. "It could cause an international diplomatic incident¡­ Heh."


    Then, the warrior smiled as he turned to look at the direction of the Great Ajax Mountains.


    "Two missing Legendary mages in my domain? Really interesting," he said, his tone leisurely. "To think I''ve just rested for almost a year¡ªdo all fascinating things happen at once?"


    "Be serious¨C"


    Artanis, who had been furrowing his brow and intended to remind the graveness of the matter could not help breaking into a smile mid-sentence.


    "Never mind. You just have to take note of it."


    The archbishop had been anxious over the matter since the afternoon. But for some reason, after he had seen the warrior''s figure once Joshua returned, his heart unwittingly relaxed.


    There are some people who could make others calm involuntarily just by existing, Artanis thought begrudgingly, looking at Joshua who had already turned away as if to head for the Great Ajax Mountains right now and have a look.


    Such swift decisiveness that calms others. That might be his charm.


    Of course, it was limited to his friends.

 Chapter 510 Come Out!

    Joshua would never waver in indecision¡ªdeparted once he said so.


    After confirming all information with Artanis, he briskly took the skies without delay and flew towards the Great Ajax Mountains.


    Two missing Legendary mages? He thought, his heart filled with curiosity. It''s a fun thing that''s really hard to come by.


    Joshua would never believe that the North held anything so hazardous that two Legendary-tier spellcasters would die¡ªnot even if it were volcanic eruptions or encirclement by countless monsters.


    Legendary mages held majestic power that escapes the imagination of ordinary people. If a volcano was exploding they could freeze the volcano, and wipe out every monster if they were encircled. Even if the Ancient Dragons of legend should appear, they would at most flee wretchedly after a large-scale battle, and would never have been killed so discretely.


    The only possibility was that they have mistakenly entered some dimensional passageway or far-reaching forbidden land, just as Black had carelessly stepped into one and entered the world of Illgner. That should be the greatest possibility for those two mages whose hearts were dead-set on adventures, and the dimensional barriers in the North were as thin as paper¡ªit was almost definitive that they had gone to another world.


    Those thoughts only flashed for an instant, and in that instant, Joshua had left the main city of Moldavia and arrived at the rather vast plains of the North.


    However, Joshua''s flight was in fact slower than before because his weight had greatly increased. After ascending to Legendary and assimilating some materials through Steel Strength, his weight had risen quickly up to tens of thousands of tons. He must now carefully control even his daily speech and movements or he could cause a small earthquake after taking just a light step out, which was the same for flight¡ªhe could easily cause a huge cyclone that engulfs the entire material realm of the North.


    Still, he was extremely agile despite slowing down his flight speed when compared to typical Supreme tiers. In minutes, he arrived by the edge of the Great Ajax Mountains.


    Due to his arrival, anguished howls and sounds of panicked fleeing arose throughout the Dark Forest. Countless monsters had sensed their natural enemy that the greatest horror had descended, with sheets of black figures flying away from the forests and feeling in all directions. Brown-boned geese and sonic bats darted off the fastest, while dozens after dozens of violent beasts were wresting space to run amidst the thickets. A frost plain tiger was actually running beside an armored deer¡ªtheir bodies emanated in mana radiance at full capacity, the two beasts that ranked high up in the food chain having no time or courage to hunt their natural prey, the tides of beasts a figure of harmony.


    Having chased away a multitude of beasts, Joshua''s gaze swept through the edges of the mountains. His gaze, as if it was solid, froze monsters such as Frost Slimes and Forest Shades that could not escape in time to freeze where they were, fearing to even move. They could sense a searing presence as if the sun was indiscriminately scouring every inch of their habitat.


    After some time, Joshua withdrew his gaze and continued flying deeper into the mountains.


    "I could sense those two mages'' presence. They had previously used magic to conceal their presence and could even mix their life attributes with high-level monsters¡ªno wonder I could never sense them within the Great Ajax Mountains."


    Nonetheless, the warrior was not worried about what the two Legendary mages were scheming in his territory. Firstly, he knew those two yes-men in his pre-existence¡ª[Runic Swordsman], his hero class at the time, was a special legacy that Barnil had uncovered from ancient ruins. Secondly, they would not have hidden for a year if they really wanted to pull something malevolent. Mind Lord William alone just needed to stealthily shift the citizens of a certain region to make homicidal maniacs out of all of them, ending lives tragically by hundreds of thousands without once lifting a finger.


    And most importantly, they absolutely feared hassles and did not have that leisured mind to play destroyer.


    The two had come solely to pursue information regarding Ancient Dragons, and the Great Ajax Mountains had precisely been the habitat of those mythical creatures.


    As that thought went through Joshua''s mind, he could already see that the dormant volcano amidst the mountains. On its summit crater was a boiling sulfuric lake, spreading poisonous gases that would suffocate ordinary folk in every direction.


    However, it only worked on ordinary folk¡ªsilver-tier warriors or spellcasters would never be affected by it. Joshua was, as a matter of fact, taking a deep breath of the gases having sensed the distinct presence of those Legendary mages.


    A gale promptly surged across the skies. The turbulent white shockwaves, echoing the atmospheric tides, briefly formed a cyclone pillar. All air within miles were swiftly drawn inside the warrior''s body and rapidly analyzed.


    The burning smell of sulfur, stone being scorched into molt, the vapors of the boiling lake, and the volcanic dust scattered into the air.


    Heat of almost seven degrees, dry and without any windy air, the speed of wind, and the rate of the earth''s vibration.


    Using ''breathing'' as a move and ritual to sense the world around, Joshua''s spirit shrouded the entire Great Ajax Volcano at this very moment. His will moved as everything around him moved, with innumerable details arbitrarily cascading into his brain and utterly analyzed by his mental faculty.


    He found the two Legendary champions'' presence at once. It was two extremely conspicuous tracks in the warrior''s eyes, the myriad-colored mana ripples that resembled a rainbow and the dark-gray mana ripples merged and soared towards another corner of the mountains.


    Joshua turned to look, and found that it was a peak not too far away from him.


    However, traces of those two Legendary champions stopped there unusually and left nothing else. Joshua frowned, feeling that something was not quite right but jetted towards that direction nonetheless.


    It did not take long to head towards that mountain. Joshua reached it within ten seconds, and quickly picked up a supremely faint dimensional ripple that was about to dissipate when he finally arrived at the summit.


    "That''s it!"


    His eyes glinting, Joshua understood that he had found a clue. Thanks to his quick decisiveness, his flight and investigation took minutes¡ªthe dimensional ripple was so faint it could not be found if he was slightly further and would have vanished in a few dozen seconds. At the thought, he immediately descended and approached the spot where the ripple resided, planning to recreate and maintain it.


    And when he landed, Joshua suddenly furrowed his brow.


    Wait. Why is there still such a thick sulfuric scent?


    Although the mountain was not far from the Great Ajax Volcano, it was blanketed in lush vegetation¡ªthe clear fragrance plants would have mostly cleared any remaining sulfuric odor, and it would not be thus concentrated. Then, in the very next moment, the warrior''s heart went on high-alert¡ªhe had abruptly sensed that there as a smell from the Abyss contained within the sulfur!


    The scent of demons!


    Even so, the warrior did not become excited over his discovery. Blowing out a long breath of air, he calmly re-enacted the dimensional ripples, with a plan in mind to get Nostradamus to analyze where it heads. There were specializations amongst classes and ability after all¡ªthe Legendary mage of dimensional disciplines would definitely be more adept at tracing dimensional aspects than himself. At the same time, as he stored the heavy demonic sulfur scent in passing, he could sense a familiar smell.


    It was neither familiarity of sulfur or abyss¡ªbut familiarity in regards to the demon itself.


    After that was done, Joshua looked around again, his eyes scanning the mountains and Dark Forest, driving endless avian species to escape in fear. Be that as it may, he definitely did not notice any trace¡ªdemon or mage, and so shook his head then glided towards the main city of Moldavia.


    The fruits of this night were truly above expectations.


    Still, Joshua was too lazy to think about why the two Legendary mages would suddenly get involved with demons. Ultimately, both Barnil and William were unlearned in rituals and summoning, so instead of them summoning a demon it was more likely they met a demon in the North. A lot of cultists were still here a while ago gathering devotees too¡ªperhaps something they left behind them had drawn some creature from the Abyss? That was very likely.


    Compared to toiling as he tried to determine the pair''s whereabouts, the warrior had far more leisurely methods to obtain information.


    In minutes, he has returned to the main city of Moldavia.


    In his overlooking view in the sky, most of the citizens were already resting, their life flames immeasurably steady as they dreamed¡ªthe occasional flicker caused by said dreams too. As for the adventurers, they gathered in taverns and their rented campsites¡ªtheir life flames even more obvious, spreading light as they brimming in the cheerful atmosphere.


    In the cathedral, Archbishop Artanis was in the library. The old man always slept late and favored killing time flipping through old volumes. Sensing Joshua''s sight, he looked up and smiled, waving his hand in greeting.


    The construction zones within and without the city were calm. There was no trace of demon or cultist presence¡ªnodding, Joshua could not help but become doubtful at the sight.


    Strange. Throughout his flight, he had surveyed most of Moldavia as well as the towns and villages along the way. It appeared that the cleansing operations before were complete¡ªthere was neither hidden cultist nor any sign of ritual and summoning, and he should probably reward the legion of knights who had done well in that undertaking when he returned.


    So, where did that demon come from? Could it be that it had run from beyond the North to the Great Ajax Mountains, and, discovered by the pair of Legendary mages, vanished together? What coincidence¡ªeven forged sensational headlines was nothing compared to it.


    Whatever the case may be, Joshua had returned to the sky above the liege''s residence. He descended gingerly as if there was a layer of ice that would shatter on contact was beneath his feet.


    In truth, with his weight now, the little granite castle was definitely no different from paste¡ªit would not take a second after he unrestrained himself that the entire residence would collapse into a huge crater under his gravity field, even crumbling the entire center of the main city.


    "Ling, Ying, bring out that grimoire inside my study''s cabinet," the warrior commanded loudly as he returned inside the residence from the roof''s stairs. "That''s right," he quickly answered when he heard the silver-haired girl''s mumbles inside the room. "That grimoire that summons demons¡ªbring it to me, I want to summon ask a demon and ask about the situation."


    "But Master, you''ve summoned too many demons to kill before. I don''t think there''ll be some stupid demon who would resonate and be summoned." The divine armament girl complained as she pushed open the study door; she held an old tome that had covers that were seemingly made from human skin.


    It was an abyssal grimoire concealed within a noble''s collection in the Imperial Capital after having spared a Southern Fort from destruction by an Abyssal Terraria Worm. Later, every time the warrior felt the itch, he would use the grimoire to summon and slay one or two demons before having a drink. It had even shocked Archbishop Artanis then¡ªthe old man sighed as he understood Joshua''s behavior (savagery) a bit more.


    "It''s fine."


    Joshua could sense the simple intelligence residing within when he took the grimoire named Eibon from the girl''s hands. The will panicked when it sensed his appearance and tried to hide its existence, the whole book struggling as if alive to flee the grasp of the horrible monster before it. It was absolutely meaningless, however, since the warrior''s eyes could see through even the Divine Dungeon Shroud. A single grimoire could shake like a sieve or shrink however it could, but it would never escape his grasp.


    With a little shake of his hand, the abyssal grimoire that was once immeasurably cruel and had devoured an indeterminable number of souls simply froze as if staggered.


    Joshua tousled the silver-haired girl''s hair and coaxed her to get some rest instead of troubling his work¡ªthe upcoming spectacle would be violent and inappropriate for children after all.


    Afterward, Joshua had left his residence in seconds towards the unoccupied areas outside of the city.


    There was a damp and rather cool spring wind billowing where he stood, the soil of which had largely defrosted and was rather sticky.


    Then, with an imposing air that allows no refusal, Joshua forced the grimoire open.


    Crack-crack-crack-crack¨C


    The sound of metals being contorted rang as the Book of Eibon abruptly wailed shrilly and in agony. In the next instant, a summoning fissure directed towards the Abyss opened from its pages against its will. Dark-purple mana surge assembled into a ritual circle that summons demons forth, attracting and tempting any abominations that wanted to approach the Prime Material Realm.


    It took a long time. Especially given that the warrior had slain quite a few demons that had headed for the Prime Material Realm, not many fools would head for the land of no return.


    And yet, Joshua did not have to wait for long.


    "Come out!"


    Reaching out with his hand impatiently, Joshua broke through the abyssal crack directly. Breaking through the book pages that was forced open with his robust arm and reaching within, his tremendous power searched for a target at the Abyssal Realm on the other end through the dimensional barrier.


    "I choose you!"


    Boom!


    As the grimoire cried in anguish, the warrior withdrew his hand, and the abyssal crack too rapidly closed itself as if rejoicing that its mission was over.


    At the same time, a Balrog with an obtuse expression, its body burning with intense flames and its head grabbed by Joshua was thus ''summoned'' compelling into the Prime Material Plane.


    Where is this place? Its simple brain thought.


    Then, the Balrog saw Joshua''s face.


    Ah. Looks like it''s still the Abyss.

 Chapter 511 The Abyss is So Huge

    In countless legends surrounding Abyss and demons, the survivors would always fearfully describe those monsters as such: body of flames, toxic, hulking, and ferocious. And demons were certainly such beings.


    Virtually all monsters from the Abyss possessed powers related to toxic and flames. Their flesh was sturdier than iron, and every species apart from imps and worms were more than two meters tall. Born with bizarre souls, they could unleash terrifying magics in the Abyss, and though they could still manipulate mana in the normal plane their abilities were largely suppressed.


    While that may be the case, their power was so terrible that they were feared widely in the outside world.


    The demonic races are so diverse that even abyssal worms, the basest species of the lot, had unusual mutations, much less other higher races. However, the most famous and most powerful demons were the Abyssal Balrogs.


    As its name suggests, Abyssal Balrogs had bodies completely covered in wild flames, and beneath those fires burning at thousand degrees of heat, its true form was a black viscous substance similar to petroleum. It incessantly unleashed great fire energies and radiates an invisible and intangible venom that makes ordinary people age rapidly and drain their energies while all sorts of deformations would surface in their bodies. Historical records wrote that where the Balrogs passed, frogs would grow another leg and lizards would grow another head¡ªindeed, the poison was so terrible that it could even keep a part of the land barren that not a blade of grass would grow in dozens of years, causing alarm and fear in many.


    The Abyssal Balrogs had no fixed form. Their true form was that black viscous body alone, and their initial appearance would probably not differ from Fire Slimes by much. However, it is immeasurably dangerous than the slime, for once the balrog awakened its intelligence it would consciously form its own body¡ªthese terrible beings that stood at the top of the abyssal food chain would devour any metal and monsters and used those sturdy steel and bones to shape their form and construct a humanoid figure that belongs to it.


    When humanoid Balrogs exist, draconic-form Balrogs naturally exist too. To them, form is changeable, and the bigger they are the more powerful they would be. It also meant that the rewards after killing them were greater too. After all, there were not many materials that could withstand the Balrog''s body of flames and poison while the matter and bones that their form were built from are preciously rare¡ªthey tend to be used as original materials to forge divine weaponry.


    And the balrog that Joshua had just pulled out from the Abyss into the Mycroft Continent in one swoop was a five-meter tall human-shaped balrog.


    Until now, the Balrog named Syndicate could not grasp what was happening. It had been wandering the boiling sea amidst the Broiling Inferno¡ªthe Thirty-Seventh Level of the Abyss, finding prey and rare metals amidst the toxic soup long polluted by sulfur and heavy metals. But somehow, a hand that ignored the thousand degrees fires above its head grabbed its black body that could poison an Abyssal Skeleton Elephant King, and pulled it from the three-thousand-meter depth of the scorching sea with a power capable of dragging an island.


    In that very moment, Syndicate had thought that it was conscripted by some Abyssal Lord or Demon General¡ªor caught by some otherworld deity or Void wanderer as a test subject.


    Such things were not actually rare, and being conscripted by an Abyssal Lord was perfectly ordinary. Although the Abyss was endless, there were some planes which lords that were the Abyssal Will was fond of. They therefore had the power to control every demon in that plane, and once they had the thought every demon that was had not reach Legendary would be conscripted and warped to the lord''s army, with any demon that dared to protest against the Abyssal Lord''s will were long extinct. It was the same rationale for Demon Generals¡ªalthough they were cherished by the Abyssal Will in reality, they still could rely on their power to suppress the Abyssal Lord of a plane.


    But the Thirty-Seventh Level of the Abyss should be lord-less, the demon thought bewilderedly. It would not have come to that particular plane to wander otherwise. Furthermore, balrogs were strongly territorial and rarely appear in the Abyss owned by lords or generals because each had the ambition and talent to become king.


    Then could it be an otherworld deity or some profound existence? Syndicate''s plain brain guessed. But when it looked at the being that stood before it, it realized with a start that, from some unknown point in time, the Thirty-Seventh Level of the Abyss had its master.


    What kind of appearance was that? The balrog could easily tell that even if it appeared to be a mortal male human, its form was in reality being suppressed by layers of shackles to maintain its human appearance. Beneath that fragile shell was something much more terrifying, grand and noble¡ªit was a condensed matter like a planet''s core that burned in heat a hundred times more searing than a typical Balrog. His lifeforce emission was so terrorizing that even Syndicate''s own radiating poisons was easily buried and suppressed.


    Undoubtedly, it was a Monarch-class Archdemon. Unlike its own body that was just five meters, its body would be as large as a hill if it displayed its true form.


    With its physicality alone being so terrifying, there was no need to go in detail about the wailing souls that encircled the Archdemon (?). The agonized antemortem screams of endless life and curses wrapped around the surface of its body¡ªspirits of despondency that far eclipsed that of Mind-Flayers and Fear Demons. Indeed, its domain of terror unceasingly declared its existence, compelling a desire to shudder in the simple-minded Balrog.


    A Monarch-class Demon King of Despair, Syndicate thought. It had a slight desire to bow in utter admiration.


    In fact, it did bow.


    The five-meters tall infernal human-form had simply prostrated itself in a gesture of reverence and obedience. Though demons'' inborn chaotic intelligence allows it to relentlessly shake away its fear so that it would at least punch out at the being before itself before its death, it was but a thought.


    "Great and terrifying king," Syndicate could not help quivering even as it spoke in the Abyssal Tongue, now completely subdued by instinctual fear and rationality, "Dost thou hath some bidding as thou doth summoned me?"


    The balrog used mana to imitate the tremor of sound waves, but the distortion from hot fires made it sound obscure akin to the noise of bubbling magma. Neither did the Abyssal Tongue had respectful terms like ''thou'', but with its demeanor and actions, Joshua could largely understand what the demon meant.


    Staring at the earnest flaming human figure that spread itself over the ground, he showed a satisfied smile.


    "Not a bad attitude," he said. "If you could keep it up I''ll spare your life after my questions.


    The interrogation did not last long, but although the balrog did know much, it was unrelated to the things Joshua wanted to know. So, after sealing its power and dumping it in a corner, the warrior started to sort out his information.


    He noticed that the Book of Eibon connects to different levels of the Abyss. For one, the Balrog before him was from the Thirty-Seventh Level of Abyss, whereas the others he had summoned and killed for fun were from the Sixth and Seventh respectively. Still, their dimensional coordinates were close and each contained the power of lava and toxic.


    Joshua had made the summon this time due to his discovery of demonic traces in the North. If those two Legendary mages are missing because they went from the North to the Abyss, they would certainly had gone to the Abyss closest to the Mycroft Continent. It was the same matter for the Book of Eibon¡ªits summons were Abyssal demons that lived closed to this location. The warrior wanted to try his luck and see if he could catch a stronger demon that could sense dimensional ripples and interrogate it.


    If the timing was right, then Barnil and William must have dropped deep into the Abyss.


    A crude plan, but a rather effective one at that. The Balrog named Syndicate had assuredly felt the energy of dimensional ripples and the phenomena itself sometime before, but unfortunately it did not match the timeframe when the two Legendary mages vanished, and the Balrog itself could only detect ripples a dozen kilometers around it. Joshua believed that those were normal dimensional shifts in the Abyss, such as a dimensional crack that would vanish as soon as it appeared.


    However, it turned out that Syndicate was the tyrant lord of a small region in the Thirty-Seventh Level, and did not know that little. Through its imp lackeys and the Ferryman Demons of the Nether River, the Balrog was aware of many news in other Abyssal regions and spilled everything to the warrior, such as the war between the Sixth and the Twenty-Third Level. Many Abyssal Lords and Abyssal armies were therefore now fighting and bleeding in the Twenty-Third Level, hence most of the infernal demons of the Sixth Level were enlisted away from that plane. That was why, fearing the call, Syndicate purposefully escaped to the Thirty-Seventh Level for refuge.


    The Nether River permeated the entire Abyss and was the essential medium which demons used to teleport. The Ferryman Demons was just so that could inhabit the Nether River for a long time and feed upon demon corpses and souls while making a living by exchanging information of various abyssal planes. To a certain extent they were creatures similar to couriers, but if one was not capable enough these couriers that were shaped like large crocodiles would not mind opening their gaping mouths, bare their fangs and try the distinct taste of fresh, raw meat.


    Apart from trivialities regarding the Broiling Inferno, Syndicate only had three news of value¡ªthat the Sixth Level was invading another plane, that the Pentashade dragons had occupied one abyssal level and changed its name into the Sleeping Dragon Abyss and formally become an abyssal race, and that there were tremendous anomalies in the Seventh Level. The continent at the center of that world was experiencing earthquakes so intense that the demons could not stand it.


    Although those were rather meaningless to Joshua''s current objective, it was news he never heard of in the pre-existence that perhaps only existed in the thick in-universe compendium.


    But now everything was so close to the warrior¡ªthat Supreme class Abyssal Balrog had spoken with reverent and respectful air, telling him of monumental events that happened in what was once faraway, but currently not far off.


    Joshua could not help falling into deep thought.


    But before long, a streak of holy light flashed. Archbishop Artanis, who had hurried here all the way, arrived behind him.


    They were at a suburban plain some distance away from Moldavia, and the old bishop could clearly see the warrior''s silhouette that was akin to a sun in energy vision. He did not greet Joshua when he arrived, however, but stared in shock at the Archdemon that was sealed in a corner, immobile and unable to speak as it lay prone on the ground.


    "Joshua," Artanis said, turning towards the warrior. "I just felt a ripple of demonic summon¨C"


    "It was me," Joshua replied dryly as he broke away from his thoughts. Turning to look at the old clergy, he lifted the tome in his hand and brandished it. "I planned to find a demon and ask about the situation just now, which is why I caught one with this abyssal grimoire."


    Don''t you mean ''summon'', why would you even use the wrong verb?


    Artanis blinked. Nonetheless, he did not have the time to mind the warrior''s grammatical issues at the moment, and soon his quick wit picked up the topic he had been discussing with Joshua not too long ago.


    "What, could it be that the two Legendary mages'' disappearance if related to demons?" he asked, frowning. "What class of demon could have spirited them away? Even Abyssal Lords wouldn''t do."


    "Think about it in another way, Artanis." Joshua shrugged. "They might have crossed over themselves."


    Then, Joshua proceeded to explain the results of his investigation at the Great Ajax Mountains, describing how there were residual dimensional ripples around the demonic scent.


    "I have already acquired three Abyss coordinates from the book of Eibon," the warrior concluded. "I''ll look for Master Nostradamus tomorrow morning and let him determine which of those coordinates the residual dimensional leads to. If it checks out, it could be ascertained that the two Legendary mages went to the Abyss for an adventure under their own will and aren''t missing."


    "Not just that. Right, Joshua?"


    The archbishop had agilely sensed something in the warrior''s tone. Having known Joshua for long, there was nothing too complicated about his mannerisms, which was how Artanis easily saw through his real thoughts. "If that''s confirmed, you would want to look for them in the Abyss by yourself!"


    In the face of the old clergy''s firm tone, Joshua did not show any dissatisfaction of having been seen through.


    "Of course," he said leisurely with a smile. "Logically, I naturally have to go myself and confirm the two Legendary mages'' whereabouts and safety since they went missing on my domain."


    "Secondly, the Abyss is so big." The warrior said and paused for a while before continuing. "I want to have a look."


    "It''s that simple."


    Then, as if it was a coincidence, the distant skies suddenly thundered. A huge figure weaved through the clouds.


    Both Joshua and Artanis looked up simultaneously; they easily found out its identity through their senses.


    It was the warrior''s captive, Supreme blue dragon Socrasson.

 Chapter 512 Divinity Spreading

    The Mycroft Continent never lacked dragons, the creature known as the ''Most Powerful Race'' in many worlds.


    That title is was a fitting one a certain sense. Throughout the Multiverse¡ªdiscounting the special types that had only one or two specimens, dragons were definitely the most powerful creatures. They possessed colossal and sturdy bodies, armed with extremely formidable innate magic and were born with the gift of flight. To mortal species without extraordinary power, an adult dragon was nightmare incarnate, the embodiment of power.


    There were many draconic species too¡ªwyverns, drakes, brute wyverns, astral dragons, old-world dragons, with their gap in power between the strongest and weakest races equivalent to the gap between a fly and a phoenix. However, even the meekest hybrid silver dragon and drakes possessed physical strength that typical beast would never compare to, whereas the greatest ether drakes could in actual fact freely glide cross the Multiverse¡ªtheir very existence comparable to an entire race and civilization.


    The Pentashade was far from such a threshold, the blue dragon Socrasson thought regretfully as it soared in the skies.


    Far from enough.


    The Supreme-tier blue dragon Socrasson was rapidly flying amidst the clouds. While moonlight illuminated the blue scales on its back, thunder and lightning shrouded its body as surging gales, hearing the command of magic, accelerated the dragon''s huge body. In a brief instant, it had already darted miles ahead, feeling the vacuum track that stretched out behind it. The blue dragon Socrasson could feel that it was immeasurably powerful than before and would have easily shattered even if a mountain blocked its way.


    But that was not enough. Or, quite simply, there was too much of a difference.


    The three Legendary dragon kings'' plan that had been made since a hundred a years ago had been utterly foiled by an old human clergy and two temporary allies. The army of berserker dragons that had looked capable of engulfing the entire continent was held at fringe mountains and forests in the Far South by a bunch of soldiers bellowing ''Long live the Kingdom!''. Countless hybrid demon dragons were drastically killed under an unusual dimensional windstorm, while the blue dragon Socrasson itself became the captive of a human warrior.


    Dragons were indeed powerful¡ªtheir incredible physicality and universal high-level magical nature even made them perfect. However, it did not mean they had no threat. Due to various factors, there would always be certain races or figures who could subjugate these leviathans and pulverize their various schemes, just like the two-legged apes that stood upright on the Mycroft Continent.


    Just like the man he was about to meet.


    The blue dragon could almost see the nearby but obscure sight of the main Moldovia city¡ªwhich, thanks to adventures, the center of town was still lit throughout. Socrasson overlooked the land and slowly spread its wings, using magic to control airflow and decelerate as it prepared to descend upon the landing zone beside the main city. Since airships had become common, the dragon also developed a habit of touching down on that spacious, sturdy area. After all, no man or dragon liked landing in a pool of mud.


    Nonetheless, even as it decelerated, it agilely sensed that the man he was about to meet was now in a neighboring spot beyond the city, and was forced to quickly shift its bearings to drop down on that area.


    As the blue dragon swept against the buffeting winds to land from the sky above, streaks of mana radiance shone around its body visibly. When the instant came that it stood steadily on firm ground, Socrasson had already turned into an elven youth whose face was rather pale, and hurried towards Joshua and Artanis before pausing and half-kneeling at a suitable distance away from them, reverently paying his respects to the master of his war-captive status.


    The human transformation technique was, in fact, shaping a humanoid body and placing it in a special sub-space where it would be freely switched accordance to the user''s will, drawing one out while placing another in the sub-space. That was also why dragons changed into human forms after injury, and why their damage as well as any sort of detrimental status would be mostly mitigated once they reverted.


    "My Lord," the blue dragon said subserviently, "After a long interrogation and soul search, I''ve acquired information regarding the two human-form Pentashade dragons that were spying in the territory."


    With those words, Socrasson took a glimpse of Artanis who was standing beside Joshua, before lowering its head in silence.


    "You may speak. Artanis is part of my domain too; he should be aware too." Joshua waved his hand as he picked up the blue dragon''s hesitation. "Still, Socrasson. That matter has passed for more than half a year, why would you only get the information now?"


    Though the warrior''s speech was relaxed, it was not something the blue dragon could leave it be. Still, it was quickly cut short when it wanted to explain. "It''s fine¡ªit''s not some huge issue, just tell me about it."


    Really unexpectedly lenient, Socrasson smiled bitterly inside even as it maintained its half-kneeling posture.


    The matter at hand began more than half a year ago when Joshua led his knights and many students from Winter Fort Academy to the Divine Dungeon Shroud.


    There was no need to elaborate on particulars. In summary, when Socrasson was patrolling the surroundings around the Divine Dungeon Shroud to ensure the safety of the knights and students, he found two Pentashade dragons what were discreetly spying in their human forms.


    At the time, Joshua had already ventured deep into the Divine Dungeon Shroud. To avoid any surprises, the blue dragon briskly captured the pair and threw them to Winter Fort to be guarded by the instructors. The warrior learned about the fact when he returned too, and gave the order to find out how the two dragons entered the North from the Pentashades'' settlement and what are the circumstances revolving around them.


    However, there were none who specialized in interrogation or well-versed in draconic speech in Winter Fort. The one instructor who was often preoccupied with caring for a dozen young white dragons, and so the task fell solely to the captive blue dragon. Due to fear and some indescribable feeling, Socrasson quickly agreed to the request.


    And now that it had acquired the news it desired, the blue dragon hurried here to swiftly inform the warrior of those important news.


    "The Pentashade dragons have collectively settled in the Abyss¡­" The warrior nodded after listening to Socrasson''s report quietly. "I learned that from the demon over there, but I didn''t know that they were on Level 162. Continue."


    Meanwhile, Socrasson glimpsed with the corner of its eye at the Balrog that had been completely doused and was spread across the ground like a pile of mud. Gulping carefully, it continued to describe everything it knew seriously.


    Archbishop Artanis was silent throughout. Compared to the various information the blue dragon was telling, he was much more attentive towards the warrior''s mood.


    "As expect. So, they want to grab the Divine Dungeon Shroud? They''ll never succeed¡ªno deity would choose astral dragons as their successors unless it was the Dragon God Himself."


    In minutes, after the blue dragon''s outlined his findings, Joshua nodded slightly albeit with no visible mood. "Just as I''ve thought. The Abyssal Lord that made a deal with the Pentashades was that demon king of the Sixth Level¡ªthe Lava Inferno¡­ helping them raise a ruckus in the Mycroft Continent with the condition that some magical-blooded dragons are to join their army, and even providing them a resting place in an Abyss without master. Ha, it''s now the Sleeping Dragon Abyss."


    "The other two dragon kings are still yet to return. Looks like Igor and myself had guessed wrong¡ªthey really were missing and not staying behind at some Abyssal corner or realm as a reserve¡­ The Seven Gods Church can be informed that they could reduce their precautions."


    "However, I''m most amazed by this list of names," Joshua added, his voice finally showing slight surprise. "How did you make them spill the information of other dragons that had transformed into human form? Such confidential information would not have been dug out even by Soul Search, which would at most reduce them into vegetables."


    "Thanks to your power, my lord. They''ve revealed everything themselves," Socrasson replied respectfully. "In fact, after using some of my soul spells once to ensure that they weren''t lying, I didn''t use it anymore. After using your title to threaten them so that they think about the future and leading them for a trip around the main city gates with those dragon skulls and remains, the two simply gave up everything. Throughout this half-year, apart from helping them removing their soul encryption, I''ve been using the connection between them and the Pentashade to acquire more news."


    "You''ve done very well, Socrasson. I almost don''t understand a little why would you are so diligent." Joshua frowned and turned serious unconsciously¡ªit was not clear if he was puzzled that ''his title was so imposing'' or because of the news regarding the Pentashade dragons. But the warrior soon spoke again with a calm demeanor. "Ultimately you''re still my captive while the Pentashades are your kin. Why would you so passionately help me against your own?"


    There are many reasons¡ªthe Pentashades already determined that I''m a traitor and the entire world is vigilant against dragons, and I have no place to go other than here¡­


    Still, before Socrasson could finish gathering the words in his mind, Joshua waved him off again. "Come to think of it, you assuredly did not kill any man," he said nonchalantly. "Well, Socrasson, thanks to your due diligence you''re no longer my captive from now on. You''re free."


    "If you still want to work for me, report to Winter Fort Academy tomorrow morning. You''ll receive a salary appropriate for your identity, but you could leave now if you do not wish to."


    With those words, Joshua turned towards Archbishop Artanis beside him. "I''ll look for Master Nostradamus first thing tomorrow morning and ask about the dimensional coordinates. It one fits, I''ll have to leave my domain to you and 03 again."


    "As it should be." The old clergy nodded somberly. "My liege."


    Then, without minding the stunned blue dragon, the warrior thus rose into the air and flew towards the main Moldavia city.


    Through it all, the young elf with blue hair kept kneeling and did not rise for a long time, the sudden news giving him a rousing sensation from regaining his freedom as well as a feeling of absurdity.


    Why would he do that?


    Why?


    The blue dragon Socrasson found it hard to comprehend.


    There were always people of this world whose power surpass the innately mighty dragons, their minds even more difficult to fathom than the dragons that were incessantly volatile.


    Many rumors revolved around his nominal master¡ªno, he was his liege now¡ªin the outside world that even the dragons had heard of. Everyone claimed that the Northern warrior was so fearless against death, that his fights were welling with terrifying cruelty and savagery.


    Most people did not have much of an impression of the new Legendary warrior either, beyond somber, silent, cruel, cold, heartless and unforgiving.


    He was quite simply inhuman and more of a war machine in human form.


    The truth was not so, however. In the year it worked alongside the warrior who was alleged to be on the verge of becoming an Abyssal Lord, the blue dragon found in astonishment that its liege was neither cold, cruel nor heartless and would forgive unlike everyone else believed.


    Joshua van Radcliffe was merely enthralled with combat.


    Indeed, he did not resemble a human.


    The blue dragon slowly rose and silently dusted off the mud on his knees. Looking up towards the direction where Joshua left, Socrasson remembered the warrior''s speech and gaze that was so calm it was apathetic when he said ''you''re free''.


    The man''s gaze had always been so¡ªwhen he was not fighting, when there was no enemy, when he was not with friends, when he was not with his weapons. Calm, dispassionate and without any mood within as if it contained everything or perhaps nothing.


    Those eyes quite simply resembled those eyes of those beings that stood in the skies above the clouds as they overlooked the mountains and all life from the Infinite Horizon.


    Just now, he had his old acquaintance Archbishop Artanis beside him, Socrasson thought. He could not help imagining that if Joshua had no friends, no kin and no one beside him in this world, what would his gaze be like in such a life without anything worth caring for?


    Still, the blue dragon did not keep delving in his thoughts. He bade farewell to the archbishop beside him and rose in the air too, transforming into draconic form as it flew towards Winter Fort Academy.


    After both Joshua and the blue dragon left, the old clergy pondered for a long time alone in the suburban plains. He stood like a statue where he was, until starlight had faded and the light of dawn broke across the horizon before shuddering and sighing.


    He turned towards the south¡ªwhere the main city of Moldavia was. He looked towards the Far Seas Sacred Mountain of the Seven Gods Church, his eyes glinting with a silver holy light.


    "You''re right, Your Holiness." He muttered softly with a rather worried voice to himself. "Never minding anything apart from exploring and combat¡­ Though his natural personality is such, there is no doubt."


    "Divinity is unwittingly influencing him."

 Chapter 513 Another Abyss

    Starfall Year 835, the 21st of April, dawn at the Moldavia liege''s residence.


    The underground vault.


    At the edge of the dark, underground corridor and under the illumination of dull pyroxene lights was a pair of concealed and cumbersome steel doors. Behind those doors was the Radcliffe Family''s underground vault that, contrary to most adventurers'' imagination, the vault that was rumored to be piled with gold, gems and a variety of glinting rare magical equipment was not as wide as the dragon nest. To a certain sense it was rather narrow¡ªonly twenty meters long, fifteen meters wide and was a standard three meters and two feet in height. A dragon could only bend itself into a coil in there, a rather ill-fit to its master''s title that spread shockwaves across the continent.


    Miscellaneous objects were clustered around that vault that could not be described as small either¡ªmetal containers carved with the sacred crest of the Seven God''s Church, scrolls marked with the badge of the Far Southern Kingdom, little boxes that were clearly elven craft and holding royal court brand as well as a sort of gifts and rewards from various powerful factions. However, these precious objects were placed together with wooden buckets, wooden boxes and many cluttered packages. Even if the most skilled of robbers did enter this place, they would have a hard time searching for their desired target from the mess.


    But now, a petite silver-haired girl was sorting and tidying the cluster of objects laboriously, placing everything according to its type.


    It was not an easy task¡ªbe it the metal containers that looked extraordinarily heavy or the alloy dwarven sculpture that was over two meters tall appeared not to be things she could move. Even with five or six burly man might not be able to shift them for an inch.


    However, the truth was always unexpected. The girl easily lifted those objects that were measured in tons, and simply moved them where she wanted without a single pant.


    Not quite as heavy as Miss 03¡ªsave from this statue.


    Soon, having finished straightening out the vault, Ying wiped away a pinch of nonexistent sweat and smiled in satisfaction after having worked for some time. Staring at the now orderly underground room, she could not help but feel a sense of accomplishment.


    It''s done, Ying thought, having used a night to finally finish sprucing up the corridor and underground vault that had been left in shambles from the metallic body that the Artificial Intelligence controlled, with Ling''s carrying things messily around being an issue. It was not easy even with the divine armament''s human form that held strength surpassing normal people, and it was also fortunate that a simple mending charm could handle all the damaged floor tiles. However, the charm was useless against the gifts from various nations that contained great magic, and so the physical method was required.


    Precisely thanks to that, 03 had simply bolted after she finished arranging those purple crystals, saying that she had to carry out her night patrol duties to watch out for any existing cultist or adventurers who were raising a ruckus, before briskly leaving alone in the underground vault that was in complete shambles.


    Who are you fooling? The silver-haired girl thought rather grumpily. It was already Starfall Year 835¡ªwhere would there be adventurers who had eaten a dragon heart and become bold enough to cause problems in the domain of a Legendary warrior? Not to mention cultists¡ªaccording to reliable intelligence, the entire North had become a forbidden zone for the nefarious of the Mycroft Continent. The hundred-percent recognition rate caused lingering fear on the hearts of many demonic cultists and Evil God worshippers that they would not even dare traverse the Ural Mountains, so where would they find the courage to find their deaths in the heart of the forbidden zone?


    Right now, 03 must be at the liege''s residence mana circuit hub and using the purple crystals to add plug-in circles for her true body. Ying could not help envying her at the thought. Since her true form had ascended after being baptized in pure Holy Light in the Holy Mountain a long time ago, the warrior had not oiled her.


    Being indestructible is not a good thing all the time. Feeling that she was being ignored in that respect, the divine armament girl sighed lightly and lifting her eyes towards the merchandise that were arranged immaculately, she sighed subconsciously.


    "We''ve really bought a lot."


    There were at least tons of sophisticated crystals that Miss 03 could probably use for years and two buckets of dwarven Gwell Fine Wine that Master probably bought to serve guests. at least dozens of different little items properly placed within little boxes and packages that also contained ornaments and clothes bought for her, 03 and even Ling that they would not be able to use most of the time.


    Master had always been generous¡ªor lavish in his spending.


    Looking at the items, Ying imitated the warrior and touched her own smooth chin while adding inwardly¡ªhe doesn''t even know how much money there is, or what merchant guilds and property belongs to him.


    Luckily, it''s thanks to myself and Ling who help Master manage it all, Ying thought contentedly, her lips curling up.


    Meanwhile, perhaps thanks to a link in the siblings'' hearts, when the silver-hair girl was about to look for some gifts for Ling, a set of rhythmic footsteps echoed from the nearby corridor.


    "Hey, sis."


    Ying turned when she heard the voice to see her little brother¡ªwhose hair was jumbled¡ªopening the heavy doors of the underground vault. "Master''s not with you?" he asked without greeting his elder politely.


    Furthermore, though the youth was inquiring, his tone was assured as if it was a statement.


    "Of course, can''t you tell with one glance?" Ying had thought it was something important and it turned out to something trivial. "Master hasn''t returned since he came back to ask for that grimoire midnight yesterday," she said unhappily, her mouth twitching. "We have the sensory ability, and you still ran here to ask¡­"


    "Then, did you notice, sister," Ling cut her complaints short with a calm voice that sounded rather familiar to the silver-haired girl, "the fact that Black had also suddenly vanished midnight yesterday too?"


    Blinking, Ying shook her head, puzzled. After she grabbed the Abyssal Grimoire for Joshua yesterday, she had come downstairs with 03 and began to sort out all the items. Where would she have the time to notice the black dragon girl''s whereabouts? Furthermore, Black''s presence was not that great in the first place.


    "Ah, sister of mine." Ling could not stop himself shaking his head in disappointment since Ying still did not quite reflect on the matter. "Even if Master doesn''t need to sleep, there''s no way he wouldn''t return to his residence, right?" he said, his speech at filled with inquiry and assurance.


    "That''s why there might be the possibility that Master has left."


    There was a rather ingenious tone when the black-haired youth uttered the word ''left'', for it at once contained self-assurance, certainty, and confidence that completely allowed no retort.


    "Eh?"


    Ying, on the other hand, remained in a perplexed state and not quite reacting even as Ling continued.


    "Look," he said. "Black suddenly left town midnight yesterday, and who could order her to do so apart from Master? Also¡­"


    The black-haired youth then proceeded to talk long-windedly, speaking about many evidences which all, without exception, proved the fact that the warrior had left yesterday midnight for something, but without bringing them along.


    "Impossible!"


    Despite her slow response, even Ying could now understand what her brother was talking about. Thus, the girl became frantic, and instantly darted before the boy, grabbed his shoulders and shook it.


    "We''re Master''s weapons, right? He would take us anywhere he went! How is it possible that he would bring Black and not us!"


    "Didn''t he go to the Anos Abyss with Unit-01, Black and without us?" The boy calmly pointed out¡ªthe price of which was being shaken even more violently¡ªand merely shook his head at Ying, who was increasingly frantic out of envy. "By the way, you''re becoming more and more human, sister."


    "So is Miss 03."


    Upon hearing those words, the silver-haired girl stopped shaking her brother and snorted.


    "To be frank, brother," she said softly afterward. "Being able to talk about wonderings such as that, it means you''re the same."


    *****


    Meanwhile, in the subterranean dwarven settlement in Moldavia.


    This place was a colossal, long and narrow rift valley of unfathomable length and depth. It was located almost a thousand meters below ground, with the busy tectonic activity around the Great Ajax Volcano causing the ground to rise and fall intermittently. Though the dwarves had ways to stabilize the earth around their settlements, they could not control every corner of their lengthy subterranean domain.


    Its bottom glowing with the red light of magma, the monumental rift valley was located at the edge of the dwarves'' eastern mining zones. Two days before, there had been a small-scale earthquake that tore a huge fissure below ground that was almost two-hundred meters in length that devoured three dwarf miners'' lives the moment it appeared, and isolating another thirty on the other end of the rift.


    To make matters worse, it was until after the dwarven settlement had sorted various matters that they remembered the existence of the mining team who never reported in. When the rescue team finally arrived, the malnourished miners no longer had the strength to respond to their help.


    Dwarven bodies did not have much water and were certainly like stone compared to most living things. Be that as it may, water remains an important part of their circulatory system, which was why they could not endure after going two days without food or water in the hot underground mining zone¡ªeven if they were dwarves.


    Still, a two-hundred meters fissure was nothing to these master craftsmen. They usually had ways to cross such seemingly insurmountable barrier, but the tremors had also distorted the underground mana. Many spells could not be used, and at least a day is needed for engineering applications. Even so, what they needed was time and not methods¡ªif they do not hurry and save those dwarven miners who were mostly fainting, they might soon return to dust.


    Logically speaking, these dwarves who had a fiery temper should now be vexed and loudly mouthing curses since time was definitely not on their side. It was an extraordinary torture that their acute hearing was picking up their kin''s weakening breaths and heartbeats.


    But in truth, not one dwarf was anxious. They merely stood their ground calmly, as if waiting for something to come.


    And soon, in the company of leaden and reverberating footsteps, a gigantic and ferocious steel god came from the distance and arrived at the edge of the fissure.


    Its appearance resembles a giant human armor, its body that was almost thirty meters long seemingly larger than dragons. Those beasts, however, looked huge only with their wings and tails, while the steel giant was double their ''lithe'' size¡ªa single glance would allow one to tell that they were in different weight categories.


    Every step the giant took required one or two seconds, making it appear to be slow when in fact each stride was extremely long and was therefore supremely agile. On its joints were obvious signs of augmentation that were clearly common dwarven craft.


    "Unit-01! We''re counting on you!" A dwarven engineer with a face full of beard laughed loudly with his bold voice when the steel giant reached the fissure. "I can''t wait to experience that spectacle again!"


    "That''s right!" The other workers and engineers cried sonorously. "Let us experience!"


    "Bzzt bzzt, bzzt bzzt bzzt." The steel giant emitted dull and metallic electrical sounds beneath its dragon-head helmet that covered its head as if replying something. It did not keep speaking though, as it simply stood at the other end of the fissure as its body began to transform drastically.


    Then, the astonishing spectacle happened. Amidst sharp metallic scraping noises, the steel giant turned into a glob of formless silver metal just like latex. Then, as if it was alive, it simply reached out to the end of the fissure and formed a thin but sturdy steel bridge!


    The dwarven rescue team and engineers did not dally. The latter swiftly strengthened the bridge edges while dozens of rescue personnel quickly ran to the miners who were about to faint or fall into shock and performed emergency aid.


    After some time, all the miners were rescued. The dwarves thus retreated to the other end of the fissure while the steel bridge reverted to it steel giant form amidst another wave of loud scraping metallic noises. It then stood where it was, receiving the dwarves'' praise and admiration.


    Even as Unit-01 listened to the earnest yet raucous thanks around its, streaks of agitated electrical flowing across its mental core that was made from metal. Somehow, it did not have the thought to mind those praises, and subconsciously lifted its head and ''looked'' towards the distant South.


    With neither reason nor evidence, the steel giant somehow knew that its own creator and ''Father'' was there."


    At the moment, he was heading to another abyss, one different from this abyssal valley.

 Chapter 514 Walking the Dragon in the Abyss

    The Imperial Capital, the chief''s office in the Royal Mage Guild.


    "I could mostly discern your intent from your request."


    Behind the table, the new Legendary mage had identified the dimensional coordinates that resonated with the residual undulation in one-tenth of a second. He looked up towards the young man before him, and frowned.


    "You''re going to the Abyss?"


    "Yeah," Joshua replied dryly. "I want to."


    Nostradamus shook his head slightly. "Nothing in this world could stop you," he said a little helplessly, "you can do anything if you want to, but I must affirm one fact."


    With those words, he leaned on the comfortable armchair and raised his right hand to rub his forehead as if in reminiscence. "The Abyss is extremely dangerous¡ªto everyone and not just Legendary. Even the gods have to tread carefully there."


    Because it was a dead world. In that dimension where things decay and vanish bit by bit, many unimaginable yet immeasurably dangerous things are possible. Even eternal and invincible champions would easily fall deep within it, just like those two Pentashade dragon kings that went missing so many years ago.


    "Listen, Joshua. I know the two mages Barnil and William¡ªthat dimensional ripple had Barnil''s signature. They had simply and deliberately entered the Abyss, and two Legendary mages would never enter any Otherworld without preparations."


    Nostradamus attempted to dissuade Joshua after a brief moment of thought, but Joshua remained unmoved as expected, compelling the old mage who wanted to educate him with his rich life experience to be quiet.


    "Well, I have no way of stopping you," he said, shaking his head. "Anyway, it''s certain. The presence is the same¡ªthat dimensional ripple''s target of teleportation is the sixth level of the Abyss."


    "Even so, you must be careful if you are really heading to the Abyss. It''s different from ordinary worlds for it is where the corpses of all things assemble. Every malevolence lies within it."


    "Thanks." On the other end, Joshua did not feel impatient regarding the old mage''s rather nagging urging¡ªhe was even showing a smile. With a simple conveyance of gratitude for Nostradamus, the warrior then lowered his head and spoke with a deep voice at the thing he was carrying in his hand.


    "Let''s go, remember to show the way when the time comes."


    The balrog Syndicate that had been held in a transparent cylindrical crystal tube that was half a typical person''s height felt the discouraging turn of events in its heart, while it watched in disenchantment the spectacle where two Legendary champions discussed about the way to enter the Abyss. However, it was impossible for it to shake off its ''cage'' when its power had been largely sealed. All it could do to escape reality was to shrivel into a blob like a Slime, praying¡ªor not, since praying to anyone was counterintuitive because it was a demon.


    Joshua''s actions were always so swift and decisive. Nostradamus never even picked up a hint of thought while the Legendary warrior briskly left with his black dragon mount and that captured Balrog. It appeared that he had determined his actions and his life''s path a long time ago, and since then never hesitated to fulfill it.


    Slowly rising from the soft sheep wool chair, Nostradamus went to his office''s window and stared at the warrior''s figure until he left the town, the Imperial Capital''s magic circles and after Joshua''s presence left his area of sensory.


    It was then that he muttered softly to himself.


    "It''s always difficult for humans to understand each other."


    The fact was something the old mage had known for some time. Just as those nobles would never understand him, he would never understand them too.


    A peasant would strive to become a champion after all sorts of ''coincidences'' and enter higher ranks to become part of nobility, part of the new order as if it was logical. Then, to maintain their own position and the special rights of their descendants, they would seal the paths which other peasants could have used to rise.


    What folly.


    These people held legacy that could allow most people to become extraordinary people amidst this Multiverse filled with darkness and evil. However, they never thought for all men with all their heart and soul, instead pouring all efforts to subjugate their own race and ignore the countless threats and horrors of the Multiverse, focusing instead on their own little kingdoms and killing the future for meaningless, trivial powers.


    This short-sightedness, this logic of nobles, was something the old man never understood.


    It was a simple part of the clash, expressed in terms logic. But in truth, every single conflict would fill a two-million-word treatise since the clash of ideologies amongst humans in all aspects were endless. Just as the mage actually did not understand much in the way Israel groomed his heirs, just as he actually never understood why Joshua did the things he had done.


    And yet the differences those two held did not irritate him.


    It was because humans were different that they appear interesting.


    Unlike the nobles, Nostradamus appreciates them, which was why he was willing to help them.


    Of course¡ªit was not solely for that reason, the old mage thought. He shifted his gaze away from the window and smiled as he sat behind the desk again. Closing his eyes, his thoughts drifted into nothingness.


    Most importantly, he wanted to see that storms the ever-restless young warrior would kick up in the Abyss that had long fallen into silence amidst the Multiverse.


    Meanwhile, as the Abyssal Grimoire wailed shrilly amidst the unoccupied grass plains on the outskirts of the Multiverse, Joshua brutally forced the Book of Eibon again to open a summoning dimensional rift towards the Abyss.


    Air welling in stillness, oppression, sulfuric odors, and concentrated toxic emissions surged out of the portal. As the huge amounts of toxic air incessantly pour out from the higher air-pressure of the Abyss, the emerald grass plains of spring immediately yellowed and withered. Although the balrog that was still inside its cage could not sense the change in scents of the outside world, it still subconsciously squirmed its highly toxic radioactive body to try sneaking back to its home.


    However, both the warrior and the black dragon girl who stood behind him had a nonchalant expression¡ªthat little sulfuric scent and toxic from the Abyss were not worth mentioning to them. With a wave of Joshua''s hand, the scent that brimmed with Chaos and death dispersed as if meeting its archenemy and ceased cascading, while the yellowed land swiftly returned to its emerald state.


    "Let''s go," he said thus, and carried the Balrog to step inside the dimensional rift first. Along the way, Joshua seemed to abhor the narrowness of the passageway and so gave it a nudge with his foot. Immediately, the dimensional rift obediently expanded more than half its original size.


    Feels no different from the inside of a volcano.


    After the rift expanded, the black dragon followed the warrior''s back with a face full of delight.


    It''s rare for Master to take just me along to play, how envious Ling and Ying would be when we return! She thought excitedly.


    *****


    [Confusion nurtures destruction, anxiety constructs despair.


    Abyssal Diaries, Volume 3, Chapter Seventeen]


    When Joshua traversed the dimensional rift and tread upon the ash-black land filled with black sand and toxic soil, his entire body could not help shuddering slightly once as it flashed with faint silver bolts. It was ''Steel Strength'', resonating with a certain existence. However, it was only until after the black dragon girl had stepped through the dimensional rift and the crack closed itself that Joshua nodded slightly and closed his eyes.


    Time flowed in the opposite direction within his mind while light and shadows collided in his spirit. Innumerable illusion or vision of the past glinted in his consciousness.


    The world was affixed in a winter day seven thousand years ago.


    Black sand had been fertile soil then, and the toxic earth was still animated with thickets and plains. Standing upon the top of an unknown hill, Joshua looked towards a nearby city¡ªa sharp, spiraling metallic tower and translucent pipelines that resembled spiderweb formed the magnificent city. Built by intelligent insectoid lifeforms, the metallic tower reaches into the clouds while rhombus-shaped vehicles weaved in and out of the pipes, connecting every corner of the city as if arteries.


    The world was prospering at the moment, with diverse creatures the warrior never saw before living amidst the grass plains and forests. The insectoids'' civilization fused together with nature¡ªusing heat energy from underground magma to operate colossal steel mage machines, they built one grand beehive-shaped buildings after the other. Everything of such stability that everyone was filled with hope for the future.


    At the same time, dark tides surged amidst civilization. To struggle for global authority, several of those insectoids did not mind inciting the fires of war across of all corners of the peaceful continent. They fought proxy wars, wildly underwent arms race to produce one horrific war machines, which were then sortied with the most advance machines as the world war broke out.


    Therefore, time paused here. At the time, technology developed explosively with all variety of objects being invented. Civilization was yet to extinguish, the world still had hope, the soil was still fertile, the forests emerald. The revitalizing fragrance still filled the air while unnamed birds soared in the skies.


    The sight of their peaceful lives was carved in this world''s long history, eternal and neverending.


    But as Joshua''s watched it, his gaze resonated under the lead of Steel Strength and permeated the entire illusion that had paused towards the solid world''s ever unattainable future¡ªthe ''past'' of these lands seven thousand years ago.


    Whistling warheads descended. Towering mushroom clouds rose from the cities of spiral towers, the solid metallic construction crumbling and melting as if it was ice cream under the broiling heat. Endless augmented glass pipelines were blown away by the terrible shockwaves, turning into every present crystalline fragment. Endless insectoids were instantly killed, with any survivors dying under the calefaction and toxic, whereas the cities that were once prosperous became gigantic lava craters.


    Concentrated black clouds formed out of thin air in seconds. Thunder rolled as storms raged, with thick lightning raining down and killing anything alive with its torrential currents, laying waste to all exquisite metallic objects and wiping of all remnants of civilization. In this land stuffed with a scorched odor, not even bacteria could stay alive.


    Bizarre plagues started began to spread, reaching out with death in the silence. There was no dazzling figures or astonishing process¡ªthe end of a city came in a few not-quite-simple coughs. In the next dawn where everyone lay in their beds and never got up, the metallic tower no longer hosted anything alive apart from microorganisms, while not one rhombus-shaped vehicle traversed the interior of the once-busy pipelines.


    Tens of millions of those insectoids hence perished in the sudden destructive war, shattering their own civilization and world by their own hands. The hatred of the survivors, however, were thrown in confusion in the absence of anyone to complain to, even as the discomfort of survivors¡ªthe destruction of the wastelands made all unable to speak.


    They could only struggle to survive and slowly propagate under agony in the world that killed itself.


    A thousand years passed.


    Two thousand years passed.


    As the world continued its descent towards the depths of the Multiverse, the insectoids too mutated into a shape they never thought of before.


    And after three thousand years, the bottomless Abyss had one more layer, while a new member species the multifarious demonic races.


    All of that happened in the brief thousandth of a second. Such a short timeframe did not allow anyone to do anything.


    But to the warrior, he had spectated the razing of a civilization.


    Joshua opened his eyes. His gaze was still bright like flames.


    The warrior neither hated nor favored such illusions. He looked up at stared at the barren plains of wastelands¡ªit was the typical sight of most Abyssal plains.


    Folding his arms across his chest, Joshua scanned the world in silence, the sights seven thousand years ago overlapping with the sights seven thousand years later. He appeared to understand something, only to shake his head.


    Joshua van Radcliffe. Legendary warrior, the Agent of Steel Strength, the successor to the Sage.


    The King of Searing Soul.


    Learning the past and devastation of a world was originally the duty of the King of Searing Soul¡ªthe one who shoulders worlds. Whichever world he went to or any corner of the Multiverse he reached, things would never change. Worlds still prospering, as if boasting, would show him the most flourishing of spectacles before him. On the other hand, worlds that were destroyed would only lament, warning every civilization that still existed with the reliving of the moment it was ruined.


    It was his special right and his duty.


    Then, Joshua abruptly remembered the words of the God of Might.


    Don''t carry a heart of compassion.


    Those recent words from the stalwart God of Justice echoed in his heart.


    Do not be compassionate, for it was pride. Facing self-wrought apocalypse and ruination by intelligent life, nobody¡ªnot even gods¡ªcould brazenly speak of compassion and salvation. Only the living could prudently accept that lesson and admonish themselves.


    For the survivors that cried out were already demons.


    Even so, the warrior could not help remembering the Sage.


    That kind teenager who wanted save all life, who grew and became an adolescent who would use tough measures to acquire peace, the same Sage who watched in stillness as civilizations developed and watched over the world.


    In the final scene, the old man stood before endless portals, the world and all life, leading the gods to fight against the endless evil.


    Him. Joshua could not help thinking. If it was him, if it was the Sage, if it was that man who also held the King of Searing Soul''s power¡ªwhat would he think?


    He did not know, and was therefore curious.


    Joshua had never been so intrigued about a person, which was why he wanted to try and experience the thoughts of an existence that had long disappeared into the other end of the Multiverse.


    The Sage had gone to the Abyss once, acquiring the prototype of the Azurite.


    Hence, the warrior would go to the Abyss once too.


    "Come out, Syndicate."


    Handily throwing out the crystal cylinder in hand, Joshua removed its seal and released the balrog. Stuck inside the can in agony, Syndicate transformed into a beam of red light, its black viscous body that resembled mud monsters swiftly burning in raging flames and shifting into a human silhouette of pure inferno.


    Reasonably, the balrog should be doing all it can to flee and escape the warrior''s grasp. However, not only did it not do that, it even reverently knelt before Joshua, awaiting his next command.


    "This is the Lava Inferno, the Sixth-Level Abyss." Sweeping another glance at the surrounding land, the warrior quickly studied the Abyss he was present at while calmly issuing his command. "I''m here to look for someone¡ªyou''re more familiar with the Abyss so lead the way, and look for the domains of other demons.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Despite already knowing that the other was in fact human and not some Demon General, the balrog still followed abyssal habit and addressed Joshua s such.


    At the same time, its plain intelligence was undulating with a hint of scheme, which was why it was willing to be so compliant towards the warrior''s words.


    Naturally, Joshua could discern that little balrog''s thoughts but did not mind it at all. After getting the balrog to scout the routes, Joshua turned to look at Black who had already wandered a few hundred meters away and was looked around in curiosity.


    The warrior snapped his fingers.


    Upon hearing the sound signaling her master''s permission, the black dragon promptly whooped. With a wave of stunning mana surge and a heart-throbbing boom, a giant black dragon that was ten stories or around thirty to forty meters thus plainly appeared over the ash-black wasteland, before exuding a thrilled draconic cry.


    "Raaaaawr¨C"


    Even as the dragon howled, Joshua had already stood atop its head, while war armor formed from Steel Strength appeared over his body and instantaneously covered his entire physicality, with two blood-red specks of light flashing visibly beneath his dragon-skull helmet.


    "Let''s go." Joshua laughed softly, stroking the black dragon''s sturdy and sharp horns beside him.


    Nostradamus doesn''t understand the Abyss, the warrior thought. His comprehension regarding the planes are nothing but some literature or brief communication with some summoned demon. That''s too shallow.


    But he was different. He had gone to the Abyss before and multiple times too. He knows what should be done there, and how to look for someone in this unfamiliar world.


    And it was being as high-profile as one could be.


    His helmet concealed his smile as he stood over the dragon''s head.


    There was completely no need for prudence. A dead world remains a world, and nothing was different if you are powerful enough. If mortals could walk dogs in the Mycroft Continent, he himself could walk his dragon in the Abyss as a Legendary champion.


    "Follow Syndicate. Anything else is up to you," the warrior said. "Run however you want to run."


    The black dragon promptly bellowed in excitement at those words, and a burning crimson gale that wrapped around tremendous fire elements quickly appeared before its body. It strode through the land, blowing away large chunks of barren soil into every-present clouds of dust. And thus the dragon traversed over the dust, and started to chase after the conspicuous flaming human silhouette before it rapidly.


    Joshua''s abyssal tour formally starts!

 Chapter 515 Like the Sun

    The Lava Inferno, the Sixth Level of the Abyss.


    In the world without a sun, dark clouds filled with toxic dust surged over the sanguine sky. Within this plane that had long perished, the sun was extinguished, the stars and moon were without light, leaving only the scarlet of lava.


    The world was stale and hot but not dry, with huge hot steam mixed in liquefied metals shooting out from below ground intermittently. They rose into air and compounded with the ever-present toxic clouds before turning into acid rain that could corrode everything as it fell upon the land and subsequently assembling into lakes of concentrated acid that exist for a few hours.


    Even so, it was a rare world that, apart from the Nether River, provided water.


    In the Black Sea Plains within the Lava Inferno, shuffling sounds of footsteps started to resound beside an acid lake that had just formed from recent rain. Then, innumerable creatures started to promptly appear over the empty land just as their muffled wails resounded beside the lake.


    Legend had it that the Black Sea Plains was definitely an ocean two thousand years ago, that what cascaded over that cratered plain was not too thin smog but sea water that was almost drinkable. However, many Demon Generals had fought in the war between the Sixth Abyss and another Abyssal Plane, causing that large ocean to evaporate into the air while the steam seeped into the ground, before being shot out from beneath ground from time to time.


    However, whatever the truth may have been, life always needs to propagate however difficult it got.


    On the gray, decaying earth, shambling sounds of scraping shells crawled out of thousands of tunnels as densely packed Abyssal Worms crawled out into the earth to enjoy the acidic air they were long denied. It was such a hideous spectacle¡ªtens of thousands of fat gray-white maggots squirmed, writhed and clustered together and would definitely have knocked out any person with trypophobia at once. Still, the chaos did not last long. In seconds, with unusual flute¡ªor horn¡ªsounds, the worms began to rush frantically towards the nearby acid lake as if hearing a command.


    Not too far away, an insectoid demon that resembled a praying mantis with six legs creeped out from beneath ground as well. Slowly lowering the bone flute in its hand, it stared silently as the worms impatiently rolled inside the acid, with many simply dissolving within, but amidst the there were always those that had grown shells and internal organs that could endure the erosive acid through swift mutation. They happily absorbed the water within the lake, and used the corpses of their own species to grow, harden and pupate, finally becoming dark red larval objects that floated about over the lake.


    The success rate of this hatching session isn''t too bad, the insectoid demon thought as it witnessed the sight. A hundred and twenty thousand worms should incubate into almost a hundred demon eggs. Looks like the quality of this batch of worms was quite high.


    Even as the thought ran through its mind, the insectoid used its ferocious mandibles to bite down on the flute, emitting music imbued with mana to chase away any abyssal beasts or monsters that intend to approach. As a herder, its duty was to drive the Abyssal Worms while being alert to any beast in the surroundings since the demon eggs were supplements that could promote their ascension.


    Since there were pure soul shards in those demon eggs.


    In various legends and records, demons always bore the appearance of plunderers and destroyers of souls. They occasionally invade a world and utterly destroy it, stealing all souls and resources within. While that may be the case, they would suppress their nature of chaos and evil most of the time and patiently make deals with worlds that they could not assault, trading souls with beings that thirst for demonic power.


    Most middling or lower demons would never be aware of the underlying reason, nor would the powerful Archdemons understood the logic within. However, as a lackey that was closest to a demon lord, the insectoid demon ''Anson the Herder'' was aware of the truth of it all.


    The basis for everything remained in the reality that the Abyss was a perished world.


    What was it that made a world considered dead? The collapse of the elements, the dispersion of Steel Strength? It was a definitive as such worlds would turn into dust and be claimed by the Void, there were also worlds that still possessed element circulation and silent but existent Steel Strength. Then what identified such a world as having perished?


    The Cycle of Souls within the world has ended¡ªthat was the cause.


    Souls appear alongside newborn life and die as life propagated and died, the cycle would gradually become robust. The insubstantial and invisible energy would course around that world, forming a monumental system which would strengthen with each generation of newborn souls, allowing an easier grasp of the mysteries behind magic and aura. As long as the apocalypse did not descend the cycle would keep becoming stronger¡ªit was a sign that the world was ''living'' after all, the flames that symbolize the collective consciousness of life and civilization.


    It was also the power of flames and represented the Steel Strength of the world itself, shaping the sequence that was called existence.


    Destroying most life on a world in an instant would weaken the cycle, dimming the flames or even dousing it. Not only would damaged Cycle of Souls not spawn new souls nor empower them, but it would also subjugate the birth of new souls, making those infants naturally crippled or throw them into a vegetative state. There was no future unless those living in such a world incessantly plunder souls from other worlds.


    That was also why the Abyss would not stop raiding other worlds, even declaring bloody wars amongst each other. In a realm where the existing container of souls was constant, it was only through infinite robbing to strengthen self that their own world would be maintained.


    Herder Anson''s work was therefore to turn the soul shards into endless Abyssal Worms and herd them. These creatures that were at the lowest level of the demonic food chain would autonomously devour the soul shards within their dead kin and ascend without stopping. Inside of those demon eggs were shards that could maintain the sentiency of an imp, while hundreds of imps'' soul shards could fuse into a complete soul that supports a middle-tier demon sentiency. And in that process that they devoured and robbed each other, the demons would gain in cruelty and ferocity, becoming the best soldiers when Abyssal Lords assault other worlds.


    Such was the order and cycle in the Abyss. Rob others, or die.


    Naturally, herder Anson thought, its insectoid demonic heart unable to suppress the rising grudge, full souls assembled from soul shards would never be as complete from those gained from deals or other methods. Only souls brimming in hate and rage were raw materials that could evolve into Archdemons such as the Balrog. However much it, a mere herder insect demon attained the trust of its lord, it would never learn the enclosed procedure.


    If it could just learn that mystery¡­ Perhaps it could become a lord too.


    While the demonic heart of the insectoid demon writhed rebelliously and treacherously¡ªa special aspect of demonkind¡ªa violent roar that resembled magma explosion suddenly echoed in its soul.


    "Anson!"


    The voice was so sharp and containing such profound power that the insectoid immediately put down the flute in its hand and knelt, all six limbs on the ground while silently waiting for the owner of the voice¡ª[Archdemon Kalo], its lord, a Rotfied that had Monarch-class potential to issue its next command.


    Was my personal procurement of some demon eggs discovered after all?


    Demonic thoughts never went on roundabout trips, but although the Insectoid Demon''s thinking was immediately sensed by the Archdemon Kalo, not only did the Rotfiend Lord that was famous for its tyranny and savagery not punish its lackey, it did not shift topics and instead continued bellowing its command with its ruthless voice.


    "Leave that acid lake at once¡ªabandon that cluster of demon eggs! Leave, now!"


    Anson was stunned for a moment.


    A herder insectoid demon specialized on incubating could raise the percentage of worms hatched, which was a great treasure for most demon lords. Indeed, those lords would not sanction any potentially mortal punishment even if they snatched off some of those eggs¡ªprovided that they did not overdo it, and at most tear part of their souls and have them vomit the souls that they had stolen. However, not being punished at all was inconceivable for the insectoid demon, for it knew how stingy and petty its own lord was.


    Of course, the inconceivable has to be kept aside. Anson quickly rose and followed its orders, abandoning the pupas and quickly creeping underground. Its specialized exoskeleton and sharp body form allowed it to rapidly move and tunnel in subterranean regions, allowing it to reach hundreds of meters below ground in an instant, whereas the opening of its tunnel was soon buried in the soil too.


    Even if demons could lack combat ability and intelligence, they must be adept at hiding and fleeing¡ªthose that were not skillful in those two aspects when they were still in their Imp forms would have been ended up as Archdemon snacks early on. Anson''s ability to dig hundreds of meters below ground in one go was considered an elite move even amongst the innumerable races in the Multiverse, allowing it to escape pursuit on innumerable occasions.


    And soon, the earth trembled.


    Looking from the dark skies of the Lava Inferno, there was a huge pillar of smoke rising by the edge of the Black Sea Plains that moved urgently. All manner of Abyssal beast and magical creature bolted in all directions. Despite the fact that those cunning and feral monsters would have tried to get one or two bites even against a dragon, they were now running away pitifully like a dog with its tail between its legs.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As the rapid pace resounded, the creature that moved in front of the giant pillar of smoke was soon visible. However, unusually, the first thing that came into view was a human-shaped balrog that was about five meters tall.


    It could be discerned from the balrog''s size that its ability had almost reached the pinnacle for archdemons, and equivalent to Supreme-tier in the mortal realm. Its body was spraying flames above thousands of degrees¡ªenough to melt metals and vaporize stone. And yet it was running so swiftly now, the flames over its body pressed down before its body by the buffeting winds and dragged behind, creating an extended trail of flames.


    It looked unwell¡ªnever once would any balrog run like that above ground. They had always lived within abyssal volcanoes or scorching toxic soups, absorbing natural energies to go. Rarely did they hunt for food either, and once they approach ascension they would simply head to other regions when they require a new skeletal frame to support its body.


    What could make a Balrog, an Archdemon, run so wretchedly? Even as the wild imps or middling demons that wandered the close by plains ran, they felt doubtful within.


    Soon, however, the doubts were allayed¡ªin the smoke pillar behind the balrog, a giant silhouette was materializing amidst the dust, displaying its tremendous and savage body.


    Red-gold draconic eyes that at once resembled magma and smelted metals towered as if capable of penetrating corners of the horizon. Layers of crystalline ink-black shells that resembled scales covered its body while scarlet fire element fog encircled its spiked wings and limbs, allowing it to kick up terrific explosions with every step it made, causing smoke to climb and swirl towards the clouds.


    It was a powerful black dragon. Before its chest was a streak of golden crystallized core, flashing in dazzling light as if the sun, with its existence alone causing the immeasurably heated Abyss to be hotter by least thirty degrees.


    The black dragon followed behind the black dragon. Its speed could overtake that Balrog at any moment but it contentedly followed the demon, afraid of overtaking it. The fire elements that encircled the black dragon''s body and the trail of flames behind the Balrog complemented each other, ignited blankets of fire over the land that strong acid and combustible materials in the surroundings, spreading as if a fiery nova.


    Deep below ground, Anson the Herder nervously curled itself, its six limbs wrapping before its chest and making it appear a ball. Then, the herder''s substantial spiritual strength that could simultaneously control tens of thousands of abyssal worms simultaneously prudently reached out, observing the movements in the outside world.


    It was promptly shocked when it saw that balrog that was running crazily¡ªthat unfamiliar balrog''s ability was considerable and did not dull in comparison to its Rotfiend Lord. Against the balrog that had no flesh body, the rotfiend could only unleash one-tenth of its ability. Furthermore, in terms of hypostasis ranking alone, the demon of blaze incarnated from flames and toxic was far higher than the rotfiend that constituted of concentrated acid over its body. In short, the former was an utter superior of the latter.


    No wonder my Lord would want me to hide quickly, it thought quietly.


    A newly arrived balrog could assuredly break the lord structure over the Black Sea Plains, especially since the master of this Abyssal Level had led its core army to invade another level. At this time, none would come to regulate the discord¡ªthe outcome was the guaranteed demise of one amongst the original demon lords that held the Black Sea Plains as the balrog inherits the domain, or combining to kill the stranger.


    Soon, however, the ferocious black dragon caused its brain to stop thinking briefly.


    Black dragon with enchanted blood? Those Pentashade dragon demons that recently came to live in the Abyss? Was it chasing after that balrog?


    Unlikely. Though that black dragon had ability, it was far inferior to the balrog. Difference in physical size was not much to balrogs, and it did not appear to be in a chase.


    Instead, it appeared as if it was leading the way.


    But, for who?


    The insectoid demon subconsciously lifted its head, intending to keep using its external spiritual abilities to sense that extraordinary combo.


    Then, Anson somehow stared straight towards the black dragon''s head.


    A figure wearing a black and sinister full-body armor was standing between that black dragon''s horns. He did not have any reins¡ªnot that he needed one¡ªand simply stood aloft against the buffeting winds, allowing the air currents that ran at three-hundred kilometers per hour to freely bombard his armor.


    Then, as if sensing someone was spying at himself, he lowered his head and looked below ground towards where the insectoid demon was.


    And below ground, Anson''s whole body froze, its hideous limbs shuddering wildly and uncontrollably.


    Ten million sounds echoed around its ears just like the hisses of ten million perished spirits. It was in that moment that the insectoid demon seemed to see a pair of scarlet eyes.


    And then, darkness spread.


    Meanwhile, in the distance.


    At the center of an underground fort beneath the Black Sea Plains, a giant human-shaped demon spread itself over a gray stone armchair. Its body was churning with black air bubbles, making it reminiscent of a black water elemental. As it exuded pained bellow, countless air bubbles that contained sound waves steamed and rose from its body core, unleashing a multitude of incredible wails that would make others cover their ears.


    After almost five minutes, the powerful demon slowly rose from its seed, the stone chair beneath it almost completely eroded by its uncontrollable body just now.


    "Anson''s dead¡­" It muttered to itself after a long silence. "What on earth, how did it die? Where did that psychical shock come from just before its death¡­ I''ve never heard of balrog being born with psychic shock abilities."


    Nevertheless, the demon''s fear lasted for a brief moment. Soon, the rotfiend''s heart was immediately ignited with irrepressible lust for destruction¡ªits precious herder was dead, and it was a great loss equivalent to losing an arm. It flung its arms that constituted of concentrated acid as it bellowed, rampantly destroying the interior of the huge hall where it resided. Only when it finally calmed a little after a long time, it summoned several fearful middling demons that were outside the hall that was now filled with craters, issuing its commands with a chilling tone.


    "Assemble my army," it said thus. "Inform the other lords around that the balrog is too dangerous."


    "We must first remove the foreigner before civil strife."


    Receiving their orders, regiments of demonic troops subservient to the [Rotting Fort] began to assemble slowly, while armies of other demon lords too departed in the direction of the Black Sea Plains.


    Towards where the balrog and black dragon was moving.


    *****


    At the same time, Joshua who had only glimpsed away for a moment out of curiosity threw the fact that he was spied upon away from his mind. He did not care that others peeked¡ªor more specifically, his high-profile movements were intended to attract peeking from the start.


    When they came to the Abyss, all they thought about was being cautious, cautious and even more cautious, striving to conceal their own identity from being known by others and the demons.


    It was certainly a right move. Even Joshua would have done that if it was a long adventure into the Abyss¡ªslaughtering throughout the journey was ultimately too tiring and boring, there was no way to enjoy the fun of adventure.


    But now things were different. He was here for nothing else than to look at the current situation of the Abyss while looking for the two missing Legendary mages. There was no need to be discreet at the moment.


    Standing over Black, Joshua watched as the sights flew past beside him, and could not stop exuding a crazed smile unique to joyrides while the mount beneath his feet moved rapidly. Indeed, the man was reminiscing some experience he had with joyriding a long time ago, but unlike the preexistence, a colossal Abyssal plain was here now, allowing him to rampantly speed around.


    The logic of being conspicuous was simple. The more conspicuous he was, the more attention demonic attention he would gather. Powerful demons would thus challenge him, weak demons would thus avoid him, and his name would spread across the entire Abyss even before the Lord of this Abyssal Level made a move. That way, the two Legendary mages who hid within this Abyss would learn about his arrival and how troublesome their disappearance was, and simply follow him back.


    He shall fight if a Legendary-tier Demon General or Abyssal Lord acted; he could not ask for more. If he was encircled, he would grab the Book of Eibon and teleport back anytime. At worst, he would simply return for a few more times since the energy used was the abyssal grimoire''s anyway¡ªhe could waste it as much as he liked.


    "Black."


    At the thought, Joshua patted the dragon horn beside him. "Shoot a few fire breaths like fireworks," he said, "make it as obvious as possible."


    "Rawr!"


    With a low bellow, Black quickly grasp its master''s meaning. The dragon hence brewed while it ran wildly, and soon, the black dragon lifted its head and shot a bundle of blazing golden flames towards the sky. As the warrior simply pointed with a finger, the flames formed a rather obvious emblem over the sky of the Lava Inferno where blackness and red jumbled.


    It showed a sturdy arm grasping a sharp sword, wrapped around by chains.


    The Hands Bearing Swords Coat of Arms, the family crest of the Radcliffes.


    It glittered luminously over the skies, flaunting its presence like a sun.


    Just like its master.

 Chapter 516 Anything Beneath the Sun Can Be a Sword!

    The Black Sea Plains was vast but desolated. It was once the bottom of the ocean where remains of endless creatures accumulated over billions of years, before it became the cracked and barren gray-black land as the sea dried. However, there were searing vapors which, mixed with subterranean sulfur, ejected out intermittently from the fissures over the withered land. It slowly rose from the depths, and mingled with the particles amidst the clouds into turbid acid and plummeted as rain.


    That ever-present acid rain was capable of eroding steel and melting stone. But now, a black-colored armor was advancing under it in great clamor.


    It was a demon army.


    At the front of the demon troops that almost amounted to ten thousand, almost four-thousand Imps were acting as vanguard. Only half the height of a human, these demons of the lowest class with bodies filled in black scales were rather similar with mini stone gargoyles at a single glance, with razor-sharp talons, pointed horns and bat-like wings, although they were far weaker than those powerful alchemy creations. The imps pushed forward with no formation at all, creating annoying noises even as they walked. Acid raindrops flowed towards the ground after traversing their bodies with no hint of erosion¡ªImps that could not adapt to acid would have died as gestating worms in the first place.


    Following behind them were wildly bellowing monsters that were a dozen times stronger than the imps. They had sturdy physiques that were at least two to three meters long, their muscles bloated while their veins writhed as if they would blow away the black shell over their entire body. This average species were known by ordinary folk as berserk demons, and possessed a pair of non-fully developed wings on their backs that had shapes reminiscent of tumors. The moment those wings spread was the moment they ascend and become actual gargoyles. They were also often the main characters that starred in demonic legends, and warlocks often choose to summon a berserk demon with strong talent as the first demon.


    These endlessly strong middling demons that were adept at both long and close-range fights were precisely the main force of the black-colored army. There were also some sporadic and distorted magical creatures in the mix, such as insectoid demons with multiple razor-sharp limbs, acid demons that resembled mud monsters, beholders that were proficient at spellcasting as well as hulking warbeasts that were five stories tall.


    That was about the depth of power that a demon lord had kept in store for years. Now, they swiftly advance, with any companies that went off the line forced to rally by the commanding gargoyle with a whip on his hand. After their inborn chaotic nature was subjugated by pure violence, the demon army displayed a shocking efficiency and covered over a hundred kilometers within hours as they hurried to a predetermined assembly point.


    But soon, they stopped in their tracks. The supervising gargoyle was actually pausing too, instead of walloping its kin that was not advancing with its barbed iron whip.


    Because the skies were burning.


    When the insignia of hands bearing swords appeared in the sky, virtually all demons in the Black Sea Plains saw that blinding mark shaped from flames. Through the support of a power, the golden-red blaze lasted for a few seconds in its full form before slowly dispersing as widespread flames had crept towards the black acidic clouds in its surroundings. In that very second, more than half the sky turned into a sea of burning flames with lightning spreading visibly within.


    Unlike the lower demons with no intelligence to speak of, every high-tier demon that saw the crest in the sky fell into doubt and astonishment. They clearly understood that the crest was quite possibly a move by that foreign balrog and dragon with enchanted bloodlines to display their power to all local demon factions. It was such an unbridled overweening attitude that was expected of balrogs and dragons.


    While it must be said that it was rather clich¨¦, it was definitely effective. As they watched the skies were dyed a bright red by the flames that only died after a long time, the wandering demons and magical creatures spread around the Black Sea Plains started to cry out unusually and did their best to distance themselves from the direction of the crest. All the imps amongst the troops were trying to flee, while the berserk demons were unsettled though. Though they were fierce and cruel they were not stupid¡ªeven the local demon lord had to exhaust all efforts against such a powerful balrog and dragon, much less cannon fodders such as them.


    Even if the bottom-feeder demons would panic over the enemies'' power, to Rotfiend Kalo¡ªthe master of the army, the more powerful its adversaries the faster they should be wiped out. Earlier, it had even been worrying that the other lords in the Black Sea Plains might not move against the balrog, but things were different now. Against the foreign balrog that was close to Monarch tier, any demon lord would raise their alert and excitedly tear it apart together with other demons, sharing as they feast on the newcomer''s body and soul fragment.


    "Move quickly!"


    Sitting on a special throne above a warbeast, the giant liquid-state demon that was in the center of the army shot out a few acidic tentacles like a jellyfish and ''swallowed'' several berserker demons that hesitated form advancing as if they planned to flee. Soon, several giant air bubbles surfaced over Kalo''s body, blowing a dull and ferocious command across the entire army. In no time at all, the demonic legion that had stopped over the flame crest stepped out again and moved hurriedly towards where the crest appeared.


    Apart from them, they were also three similarly numbered troops heading and encircling towards the same target from different angles.


    And in the heart of their encirclement, the balrog and black dragon that had been sprinting all along stopped at the warrior''s order. The conical dust pillar also slowly descended behind them, their world-shaking presence slowly returning to silence.


    "That''s about it."


    The warrior nodded slightly after having approximately estimated the time, and looked around at the vast and desolated plains. "As long as the demon lords around us are neither deaf or blind," he said confidently, "they would indubitably come for us after putting up such a show."


    Every level of Abyss was a different world, with the demons from varying layers divided into diverse races and characteristics¡ªthere were cunning ones that schemed and lay traps, and messy, chaotic ones that had neither order or rational to speak of. Even the gods would probably be unable to list out every type of demon in the infinite Abyss, but Joshua was confident about the characteristics of the demons in the Sixth Level.


    It was a movement model similar to a beehive.


    The Sixth Level of the Abyss¡ªthe Lava Inferno was one of the primary forces that had invaded the Mycroft Continent in the pre-existence. Compared to other invading Abyss that virtually all advanced at once without any formation or tactics, the demons of the Sixth Level were rather conspicuous. Despite appearing likewise chaotic and having difficulties to control their instinctive urge to destroy, they could at least form platoons and plunder with collective units.


    With Gold or Supreme-tier archdemons or demon lord acting as the king bee at the hub of control, the middling or advance demon commanders as the nerves that issued orders, the chaotic lower demons could therefore display strength far above their individual combat ability. Furthermore, they could even incubate insectoid demons that were experts on grooming lower demons or logistics troops, an orderly specialization that was quite simply an elite whole stood in the midst of wild lunatics.


    On Abyssal that control would be even greater. Demon lords here would use their own beehive forts as a focal point to annex territory after territory and compete against each other. But when a strong foreigner arrived, the lords would temporarily join forces to wipe out that unknown external factor.


    Joshua, unaware of the reason before, was now enlightened¡ªmost demons of the Sixth Level were the remnants of an insectoid civilization that existed seven thousand years ago. Beneath their distorted and malevolent appearance, their life essence resembled that of colony insects, and with the existence of an Abyssal Lord that acted as the lord of the beehive, it was why even these disorderly demons held a certain quantity of social and territorial concepts.


    At the same time, the balrog that had run rampantly for almost a day and experienced exhaustion for the first time in its life limped towards the black dragon''s feet, its body''s flames about to extinguish.


    "Your Majesty, dost thou wish to claim a domain?" iIt asked the warrior excitedly.


    The balrog was not aware of the warrior''s idea, and had leisurely made the conclusion with its simple mental circuits. In the end, what other reason was there for a human to bring a balrog into the abyss and so prominently provoke the local demon lords, other than to carve out a piece of territory? And after using it, the balrog as a pretext to take some land, His Majesty could easily gather all sorts of information in the Sixth Abyss.


    The balrog could not stop itself from nodding from its own rare display of intelligence even as it pondered. Additionally, it favored the environment of the Black Sea Plain. There were many active magma zones underneath its thin surface, and much toxic elements that it loved in the acid rain. If His Majesty wants to take this place as base, it would definitely agree.


    Therefore, the balrog was disappointed to find Joshua shaking his head.


    "Taking a domain?" he asked in return doubtfully as it looked down at the archdemon beneath the black dragon''s feet. "Syndicate, why would you make such a conclusion?"


    Afterward, the warrior lifted his head and stared towards the distant edge of the land. "My goal is to wipe out all demonic factions here," he said with a nonchalant and flat voice that somehow made the balrog shrivel. "And you, are just bait to get them to come.


    "Alright, Syndicate. Look up and take a look¡ªthey''ve arrived."


    At those words, the archdemon turned, shuddering a little as it looked towards the distance. In the edge of the land, strands red radiance appeared in the balrog''s special heat vision. It was four different legions of innumerable demonic troops, with each legion having several giant incandescent specks of light. There was no need to think, those were undoubtedly the figures of Golden-pinnacle or Supreme-tier demon lords that had arrived in person.


    In the Abyss, demons could devour each other to acquire power. A balrog''s toxic body would be a delicacy for rotfiends, while its study metallic skeleton would become fine materials for a carver''s body. Even its energy core and soul shard would exponentially raise the fundamentals of another archdemon, granting it talent that might allow it to ascend into Monarch tier.


    To maintain the realm''s ability, the Abyssal Lord of the Sixth Level [Goliath, the Demon King of Gluttony] had forbidden the demon lords from large-scale civil strife, which was why a foreign demon was a rare delicacy in the eyes of those demon lords that had long thirsted and hungered.


    So many?! Even His Majesty might not be able to defeat so many demonic troops in open battle!


    As the flames over its body instantly dulled, Syndicate subconsciously took one step back. It was not as if the balrog had never battled against other archdemons, but the Sixth Abyss was different. In other Abysses, the other archdemons had basically fought one against one, never did they have tens of thousands of troops to bring up the rear. Staring at the talons, tentacles, sturdy shells and flesh that incessantly closed in, the balrog''s body began to instinctive desire flight before quickly falling into despair. Leaving aside the fact that it had just run madly for most of the day alongside a crazy black dragon and that its body''s energies were almost burnt out, there was a Legendary warrior standing above that black dragon''s head!


    Run? Where could it run to? It was in a hopeless situation!


    Meanwhile, the four different demon armies approached without stopping. With a cumbersome stride that caused the earth to shake, four demon lords led their soldiers to utterly encircle Joshua''s party. Tens of thousands of savage demons glared with their scarlet gazes and wildly bellowed in some indistinct language, never once pausing after seeing the balrog and black dragon before them. Without any sort of plan or partnership, they followed their lord''s cold commands and charged towards their target with might akin to avalanches and tidal waves!


    "Your Majesty¡ªYour Majesty!" Even the balrog known for its viciousness could not hold its panic in at the sight, and quickly hid beneath the body of the black dragon that was so bored it started drawing circles on the ground with its talons.


    "I could never hold up against all those demons¡­" Syndicate uttered fearfully with the corrupted speech special to demons.


    "Of course you can''t, what with the way you are now."


    The warrior, standing between the black dragon''s two horns, softly stamped his feet. Promptly understanding its master''s meaning, it stopped drawing circles and raised its head high above, blowing out a draconic roar that far outclassed thunder and trembled the atmosphere. At the same time, with a hand gesture from Joshua, the balrog that hid beneath the dragon floated into air involuntary towards Joshua as if losing all weight.


    Staring at Syndicate, Joshua smiled slightly and raised his right hand, his five fingers slowly grasping. The scorching and toxic viscous black body of the balrog started to trembled intensely, and with the sounds similar to scraping and twisting metals, the five-meter tall behemoth started to rapidly compress and transform.


    Not long afterward, the balrog''s entire body became a black greatsword with a plain appearance. Its blade squirmed as if liquid, with circles of golden-red fluorescence reverberating around it. A demon''s face that was contorted in anguish was marked at the rather broad flat side of the blade, with incessant cries of unbelievable agony wafting from its mouth.


    Then, as the warrior reached out and held it, black-red flames began to engulf the entire sword. Wild but abundant energy thus surged within, immediately changing the black greatsword into a greatsword of scarlet flames that was akin to a balrog!


    "But with this, you could defeat them."


    The rather demonic mutter wafted into the balrog''s ears as the demon suffered inestimable hurt. Then, as Joshua clenched forcefully on the hilt, an even more hopeless wail rang.


    "Black," Joshua said thus towards his mount, flames burning in his hand as he brandished the greatsword, the scarlet fluorescence raising a very obvious arc.


    He grinned fearsomely. "Charge!"


    "Rawr!"

 Chapter 517 I’m No Demon After All

    Charging was something the army of berserk demons that may possess horned beetle bloodline did best.


    They had shells thick and heavy like armor, muscles that could casually push ten tons of boulders, weight like horses as well as horns that could shatter iron, all of which made them an unstoppable war machine when they launch collective onslaught. They were equal to human cavalry when they launch charges on foot¡ªperhaps even surpassing them, crashing through the enemy''s lines easily without any fine equipment.


    In Kalo the Rotfiend''s long history, it had led that same berserk demon army under the leadership of its Abyssal Lord to invade other worlds or Abyss, robbing souls through slaughter and destruction. It had faced many sticky situations¡ªstaunch native troops, sturdy fortresses, fearsome, horrifying leviathans and colossal war machine the size of castles. Such things had made it felt multiple immeasurable headaches, but it had always found a solution in the end.


    And that was by charging. At worst it would enter the battlefield personally, casting buff spells and dash into the fray with his own army.


    Nothing could hold back the onslaught launched by thousands of berserk demons¡ªnot even steel citadels. If it did not break on the first charge, they''ll turn back and launch a second charge. That was their tactic.


    But now, that tactic probably was not that useful.


    Because the berserk demons, known to be fearless, had stopped in their tracks, shuddering.


    Under their collective stares, that powerful and overweening balrog that made their lord so nervous it got them to encircle them was up in the air, wailing as its form changed bit by bit and turned into a curved black great sword before dropping into the hand of the being standing atop the black dragon''s head.


    Before they could think when that fellow appears and what ability it had, every demon that saw the sight paused subconsciously, astonished by the other side''s cruelty.


    It was not as if demons never perform such extremely evil acts of forging living weapons with intelligent life as raw materials. They even enjoyed the cruel tone of it, and were entertained with the anguished howls of their victims. However, never had there been a demon could so easily make a weapon out of a balrog like the being that wore a dark armor with a dragon helmet. The process was without emphasis yet immaculate, not taking much strength as if it was perfectly normal.


    Horror, savagery, demon amongst demons.


    But before they could recover from their shock, the black dragon had already launched itself towards them in the very next moment.


    Dust kicked up as the land reverberated. Over the decayed earth of this dark world, the dragon started to accelerate, causing the soil beneath its feet to trembled like ripples. It shot out against the opposite direction where the demon armies were advancing before its eyes, like an arrow, like a falling star, pressing forward against the four armies that amounted to tens of thousands!


    Without hesitation, its pace confident and heavy, the black dragon tread upon blazes, blowing up incredible explosions of smoke and dust each time its talons touched the ground. Under those incessant blasts, its figure sped up to its limit, and there was no fear in the black dragon''s vertical pupils as it ran. Indeed, when the might of both sides was compared, it would appear that it was not the one encircled but the demons!


    To Black, that was precisely the truth.


    Spreading its wings that could not lift off, it blew out a carefree draconic roar unleashed an invisible presence. At the vanguard of the army, the cannon fodder and Imps began to scatter uncontrollably¡ªbut there was not one demon commander that would punish those little playthings that lacked function. Facing such a being that could so swiftly subjugate and archdemon, they all sensed that things were extraordinarily discouraging, while some berserk demons and gargoyles had begun to retreat too. Still, it was not that useful because the dragon that exceeded the speed of sound that was carrying the terrifying existence had darted into one of the armies amidst the thunder.


    How scary was a behemoth over thirty meters tall and sixty meters long carrying its own near-thousand-ton weight as it drove forward? The demons did not know before, but they do now. Each time the dynamite-like reverberations resounded, circles of white haze would appear over the floor and clusters of dust rose to the sky, scattered over the earth. Soon, amidst dismal demonic shrieks, the white circular haze changed into pungent black-red color, with demons being trampled and crushed into dust, as if they would be destroyed anyway even if that being did not make a move.


    "Skreeee!!!"


    It was in that very moment that the demon lord¡ªa six-armed abyssal snake demon sitting in the center of the army, became unable to stand it and leaped from its seat with a raging roar. Its upper body resembled an enchanted saurok that possessed six arms, with a giant serpent tail acting as its lower body. The tail, whirling just a while ago like a coil that was storing energy, violently sprung¡ªthe tremendous force breaking the body of the warbeast beneath it, even as the snake demon that held six sabers transformed into a storm of blades that could tear everything apart, streaking towards the black dragon!


    At the same time, three other powerful monsters that were either huge or ferocious leaped out towards the black dragon from the center of the three armies!


    The snake demon was not aware why its own army became so immensely fearful so abruptly, losing their will to fight like gnomes and thinking only about retreating and fleeing. Even so, it definitely could not accept that its forces were wiped out like a trampled cookie, since every berserk demon was a heritage lord accumulated over time¡ªthey could die in battle but not meaninglessly like they did now!


    That was why snake demon acted personally. It would first kill that dragon, and combine with the other lords to slay that armored demon that could easily kill a balrog!


    Whatever the case, their opponent amounted to just one. Their victory was assured!


    On the other hand, that ''armored demon'' that held the huge balrog sword in his hand was never once concerned by their surprise attack. He allowed his own mount to freely stomp those demons that dispersed everywhere due to the domain of terror while he scanned the rear of the armies, as if searching for something.


    But he found nothing, which seemed to disappoint him. It was only then that he turned, and looked around¡ªwithin the hundredth of a second¡ªat the Supreme-tier archdemons that were either ferocious, calm or ragingly vicious, his gaze indifferent.


    He raised the fiery greatsword in his hand.


    Boom! The blaze became even more searing, the terrifying heat causing the black dragon beneath it to bellow in discomfort. The edge of the black sword melted, as the balrog cried out loudly in anguish, into orange liquid¡ªor actual gas.


    In the very next moment, the ''armored demon'' swung his blade.


    Shiiing-!!!


    As the sword moved, a sharp ring that was almost surreal echoed. A streak of orange flames shot out like a whip at a supersonic speed towards three archdemons as if it was a real ray, covering a two hundred and seventy angle from his left to his right. Just as the sound rang out, the gold orange flames had struck its target, detonating and booming tremendously in the sky.


    Amidst the balrog''s already dispirited wails.


    "My body!"


    Even so, no person or demon pay attention to its sound. Immediately after the explosion, the golden orange flames kept spreading into the distance and, after traversing thousands of meters, struck a hill that was almost a hundred meters high and a thousand meters thick. Made out of damp dust and decayed soil, it had unimaginable ability to absorb impact and should have been quite difficult to shatter even with Supreme-tier magic. At most, its crust would be shredded, but now¨C


    Boooom! The hill slowly crumbled as if cut apart by a giant that was several-hundred tall and holding a giant sword that was about his own same height from its very middle. At the center of gigantic breach where it was slit, huge surfaces of golden magma spread visibly over the edges.


    If a summit ended up as such, what else would happen to mere demons?


    Splat. A chunk of a snake''s tail that shriveled due to the blazing heat dropped to the ground, along with a Supreme-tier archdemon''s arm that resembled a primate''s, and half the length of a skull that grew with goat horns as well as sporadic pieces of minced flesh. The demon with giant arms and the goat demon had been monster with tremendous strength and agility respectively, but this time both the power to uproot hills or the agility to dodge lightning was meaningless. Against the heavy metal blade that vibrated its surroundings with heightened oscillation and gaseous emission at a dozen times the speed of sound, even a fully armored war fortress might not be able to withstand it, much less a demon of flesh and blood.


    Behind the warrior, Kalo the Rotfiend that had sneaked around and intended to launch an ambush from the back stopped in its tracks, its body of indeterminate form trembling as if a cascading water surface after a boulder was thrown within. Even before it could feel the fear, three other arch-rivals that it had struggled against for dominance over centuries were killed so easily, leaving it in a complete loss as it stared blankly where it was.


    As things unfolded to his point, how would Kalo not know that the armored demon before them held ability that was not archdemon-pinnacle as they had thought, instead being the rarest ''Monarch'' that was rare even amongst the endless Abyss?


    Could it be a probe from another Abyssal Level before invading! Before the rotfiend could even think, he could see that the armored figure had turned, and two specks of scarlet radiance stared at itself.


    In an instant, Kalo felt the world quake, with noises alike to thunders ringing right beside its ears. No longer able to maintain its jellyfish-like offensive form, it dropped, prone on the ground, turning in to a blob of slime-like living acid. Such was the rotfiend''s initial form¡ªa powerful abyssal sludge monster. Even the Black Sea Plains that had been that, soaked by acid rain for millennia could not withstand its extraordinary corrosive acid that had been altered by mana as it steamed with large pillars of rising by black fog.


    The black dragon reluctantly stopped its trampling and charging since the demons around it had lost the lust for combat. Those berserk demons that was commonly known for its ferocity and alleged to never retreat from a fight was suddenly tearing up in torment¡ªif those acid welling from their eyes were tears¡ªand fled erratically, while other diverse species of demon also displayed their own various ability in the thick of panic, doing whatever they could to distance themselves from the incomparably threatening armored demon.


    Then, Kalo, still prone on the ground, saw the ''Monarch'' swing his second slash.


    While the balrog murmured without any strength as if a croak before death, another streak of gold-orange gaseous metallic blade swept through, evoking another explosive reverberation as it stabbed through the air. Facing such a blow, the demons that at most were Silver tier were as fragile as dry weeds against such a level of attack and were harvested with relative ease, the shockwave on the ground sending them flying up in the air, turning into fiery molten rain as it poured over the surface.


    In an instant, almost all the demons were cleared just like that, vaporized instantly by blazing calefaction over ten thousand degrees even before the decaying odor of their acid blood could spread, freshening the air around significantly.


    Kalo itself was lifted by the Monarch over thin air, its loose body condensing into a sphere and floated into the air before him.


    It''s¡­ gravity? The archdemon thought, having slightly recovered its will. Is this Monarch capable of manipulating gravity?


    But before it could keep thinking, a low, rumbling and cold voice rang from within the slits of the helmet.


    "Tell the other lords, tell your ruler."


    Joshua said thus, and unlike the combusting great sword in his hand, the warrior''s voice had not a hint of warmth.


    "Tell them, I''m here."


    Without waiting for the rotfiend to understand his words, he flung his hand simply, and the rotfiend that was restrained into a sphere hence shot towards the distance, crying shrilly as it broke through the black cloud layers with a crimson flame trail behind it and vanishing outside the visible horizon of the atmosphere.


    Under five minutes, the four demon armies were wiped out altogether with all demon lords within the Black Sea Plains virtually extinguished. Just a few seeds were left behind by the warrior that would in turn spread the news.


    However, Joshua did not look too happy. Although the helmet kept his expression concealed, an invisible but oppressive boundary of air made it evident.


    Is there no Legendary-tier demon general? Joshua frowned within the helmet. It was rather different from what he expected.


    The warrior''s original plan was so¡ªhe would use the balrog as vanguard and strike within the closest demon settlement in an ostentatious, even overweening manner before launching a huge massacre. That way, the local demon lord or even monarchs would have to fight him personally. No matter how things would end up, the news that he was here would unfurl throughout the Abyss, and with that, those two Legendary mages that were not playing isolated hermit in the deep Abyssal forests would definitely learn about the fact and come to meet him.


    In a nutshell, it was essentially a flawless plan! But against expectations, problems appeared from the start¡ªhe had been so high-profile, so why was there not a single Legendary demon general here? It was very unlike the Abyss he had gone to in the pre-existence!


    Even if demon-slaying was enjoyable, what meaning was there in squashing ants!


    Suddenly, a weak, faint voice came out of that pained face over the greatsword.


    "¡­ Your Majesty, the Sixth Abyss is currently invading other worlds and fighting against other Abyssal Levels¡­" the balrog spoke with a voice as if on its last gasp. "A great many demons had been diverted away. Even if there were other generals still remaining in the Lava Inferno, they would definitely not stay at such a remote area like the Black Sea Plains..."


    "Sounds about right." Joshua nodded, agreeing with the demon. Looks like it was certainly unfortunate for him¡­ Or maybe it was. Naturally, although it was regrettable since his last battle against a demon general had been quite a while ago and now for naught, he still remembered that he was here to search for two missing persons.


    Furthermore, according to the outcome in the later pre-existence, the battle and invasion of the Sixth Abyss against the other Abyss should end up as a huge success for them. The Abyssal Lord Goliath even managed to became a power over several Abyssal sovereigns¡ªit was precisely the demon that led the forces of several Abyssal planes to invade the Mycroft Continent.


    The balrog Syndicate could see that the warrior agreed with its opinion. "Then¡­ Your Majesty, the fight is finished¡­" it started tentatively.


    "Alright, Syndicate. There''s no need to talk that much even if you''re a demon," Joshua said. How could he not discern the other''s thoughts? "I''m no demon after all; I would never do anything contrary to my principles."


    "You''ve assisted me in this fight¡ªI naturally wouldn''t treat you unfairly."


    And I would rather not have helped! And you''re clearly more demonic than demons! Syndicate, having evaporated over one-fourth of its original form by helping ''personally'' with two swings of the sword, almost said those words.


    It rejoiced extraordinarily that it did not in the very next moment, because the warrior had raised his hand and swept at the large piles of demon corpses around them. "All these are yours," he said easily. "So many demons¡ªas well as three Supreme-tier archdemons'' remains¡ªshould be enough for you to recover your strength."


    Since I still have some use for you next time, he thought.


    *****


    Meanwhile, in another corner in the Sixth Abyss.


    Supreme-class archdemon Raldan Asth was being held within a red-white crystal ball that was the size of a man''s fist. It watched in utter dejection as the two thrilled human mages searched for traces and clues that was unusual to the archdemon at the Squirming Forest which was situated northwest of the Sixth Abyss.


    Could I have been spurned by the Great Abyss? It thought, but got no answer.


    Still, there was no other explanation beyond that¡ªif the Abyss had not spurned it, how would two Legendary mages find it immediately after finally toiling to slip into its target region?


    Not only did it not complete the mission given by its sovereign, its life looked under threat too. The best-case scenario for it now was none other than being kept on its last legs in the crystal ball prison.


    As for the two Legendary mages, they naturally could not hear the heartfelt wishes of the demon they had captured and were chattering away excitedly.


    "Look, Barnil! This trace is left behind two hundred years before!"


    "It''s a thicker scent than any other found on the Mycroft Continent! And the tracks are still fresh! Just look at this Squirming Forest¡ªit likely wasn''t Abyssal Erosion, but the erosion from¡­ one of them!"


    William, the wandering poet''s face that was as young as a teenager swelled in a red hue¡ªthe sign of extreme excitement. "That''s right, our hypothesis is correct!" he exclaimed in irrepressible delight.


    "They¡­ could have long departed the Mycroft Continent and wandered the Multiverse instead!"


    "The Abyss was part of their journey!"


    In front of the two Legendary mages and one Supreme-tier archdemon, a huge blanket of forest that grew with tightly arranged serpent scales and shells squirmed forward little by little into the distance, stretching its thick and slippery roots.


    If seen from the sky above, it was quite noticeable that the valley where the forest was appeared immeasurably steep, whereas its edges were so sharp¡­ as if it had been clawed out by some incomparably titanic creature.

 Chapter 518 Way of Kings

    While the faces of the two Legendary mages swelled in crimson childish excitement over their discovery, while Joshua continued leading black dragon and balrog, traversing across the Abyssal Black Sea Plains in search of targets¡ªIsrael Diamond, the Northern Empire''s sovereign who was dressed in inconspicuous black civilian attire led two of his sons into a vast plain around the east of the Empire.


    It was late into the night as the trio slowly advanced on horseback in the thick of darkness. Despite His Majesty having withdrawn his might as much as possible as he rode ahead, a substantial and virtually mountainous might spilled out. Precisely because of that, the beasts and magical creatures along the way¡ªeven some bandits who wander the grasslands¡ªkilled their thought of acting and obediently shrunk back into their lair. Behind the His Imperial Majesty, the Second Prince Dimore rode dispassionately but cautiously alongside Arlwa, the Seventh Prince.


    Long ago, this broad grassland situated by the southeast of the Empire had a name that rather resonated¡ªthe Plains of No Return. From the layman''s point of view, the expansive land was virtually without horizon, with no hills around it as a point of reference. Furthermore, legend had it that meteors once struck this place, preventing compasses from working. That was why should those not familiar with the land boldly entered, they would undoubtedly be lost in this grassland that obscured direction and landscape, never to return.


    That was not the case now.


    During the second decree of development three hundred years ago, countless knights and displaced nobles brought their ambition and desire, as well as innumerable refugees and adventurers who did not want a plain life to this land. Using their heart and soul, they raised town and villages, expanding the Empire''s lengthy borders and turned the Plains of No Return into the ''Green Sea Grasslands'' that the locals named affectionally.


    It was the most fitting description for this grassland that was boundless as the seas. Even so, there were bumps and crevices, with one single little hill jutting out now right before the Emperor''s party. A meter said to have fallen during bygone days was now beneath that hill, with almost a thousand other similar hills that towered around it amidst the grasslands. Israel was clearly not paying attention, however¡ªhe simply rode on, leading his sons to the summit.


    On the other side of the hill were a calm crescent-shaped lake and a river that resembled a silk band, reflecting crystalline silver light of the moons and stars. And on the other side of the bodies of water, a quiet village stood, with lights glinting within in silence and tranquility.


    Father and sons thus simply stopped above the hill summit on their horses. Israel did not say a thing, merely staring stilly at the little village, his dull blonde hair dancing with the wind. His Majesty was in deep thought, while his two sons had each their respective ponderings too.


    The Seventh Prince Arlwa¡ªa teenager who, like his father, had dull blonde hair and sky-blue eyes sighed tiredly. He still felt that his experiences for the last three days until now was rather absurd.


    Three days ago, after the Spring Day Festival ended, his father who was missing for months found him, his second brother in tow, with Israel calmly requesting then that the pair accompany him ''for a spin''. Since neither Dimore nor the teenager would never decline such an affectionate request that had not come from their father since a long time ago, they briskly agreed.


    Still, they never imagined that the ''spin'' went on for three days.


    In three days, he had escorted the Imperial Sovereign across many places, such as the Black Stone City that was filled with scholars and mages close to the Imperial Capital and the incomparably prosperous Goldburgh, situated at the western edge of the Empire. Apart from that, they had also traveled past the southern forts, uninhabited deserts, the Northern frozen lands, and coastal harbors. Using the teleportation spells and power of a Legendary champion, they journeyed past an extensive distance that no mortals would cover in their whole life, treading once over the most prominent parts of Imperial land.


    Until now, when they arrived at the vast Green Sea Grasslands, beside the inconspicuous and quiet fishing village.


    No one knew what Israel was thinking. The mighty Emperor had not said a thing for the last three days, merely leading his two sons peacefully across all the lands he ruled, leaving the two noble Princes puzzled and at a loss as they quietly guessed his idea inwardly.


    I don''t get it, the still-young Seventh Prince could not stop himself sighing softly once more. What sort of a person was his own father? The answer was quite simply a Legendary warrior that inspires awe amongst his sons, the current Emperor who swept away the orc race that had engaged the Empire for five hundred long years. Apart from Master Nostradamus, who could guess his thoughts? Indeed, who dared to guess his thoughts?


    On the other hand, his brother''s musings could be grasped easily. As that notion crossed his mind, the teenager discreetly sneaked a glance at the dispassionate youth. Coincidentally, the other was also coolly glancing at his younger brother, although both turned away at once as their gazes clashed.


    He hates me, Arlwa thought¡ªthe implication behind that ice-cold glare that seemingly was not looking at something alive was very clear. He wants to kill me. But that was absolutely normal since her mother died by my mother''s doing.


    As the Overlord of the Empire, whether it was thanks to his position or ability, Israel Diamond would not only have one single he shared his bed with. The Emperor had succeeded the throne precisely during cruel wartime, and so as to pull in support from the nobles he accepted many marriage connections without hesitation¡ªit was an Emperor''s duty after all, and the struggles within harem was not a problem the Imperial Family could never avoid. There was no right or wrong because everything happened in the name of profit.


    If anyone were to be accused, that would his brother''s maternal family declining after on particular disaster, with the Second Prince''s mother coincidentally giving birth to Dimore. Arlwa''s own mother, however, did not bear any child for a long time due to issues with her physicality. As such, one clan appeared important with their progeny despite their family''s poor state, while another was left in dire straits due to childlessness despite their significant influence¡ªeverything was simply unfolding by nature.


    To Israel, it was unavoidable. After all, he spent most of his time away in the battlefield, shouldering the fates of billions of Imperial citizens. How could he have the time to mind such ''frivolities''?


    That was why that cold gaze from the Second Prince was reasonable, what with the hate over his mother''s death, the struggle for the throne and all sorts of factors.


    But while Arlwa could understand it, he could not accept it.


    Additionally, the meager-aged teenager was starting to become sick of it. However, he was not left sick of his brother who wished for his death, but the calculative relationship between the royal progenies, all of whom were siblings by blood. He was also sick of the Imperial Family''s cold, oppressive environment, sick of being compelled to hate due to grudges of the previous generation, sick of that mother of his who desired him to take the throne under all circumstances.


    Naturally, above all else, he was sick of that father of his who never said a word and whom intentions Arlwa had not the faintest idea.


    He did not want to be restrained for he desired his own life, a life regardless of being rich, poor, noble or base¡ªa life belonging to Arlwa Diamond and not the Seventh Prince of the Empire.


    At the same time, after leveling his gaze with his own younger brother, the Second Prince closed his eyes.


    A Gold-pinnacle warrior who was fit to be called champion, Dimore could identify the oppression and irritation from Arlwa''s eyes. Still, unlike what his younger brother believed, the Second Prince''s heart was unexpectedly calm with no hint of hate.


    Indeed, that child''s mother had forced his own mother to such a dead end that she found her own demise through poison. But, so what? What could he gain by throwing his own weight at his own younger brother, a child who was just over a dozen years old? He would get nothing and change nothing¡ªthe Imperial Family had always been so for thousands of years.


    Even before her death, Dimore''s mother had not left a word of loathing or grudge, merely peacefully asking that he forget it all and keep on living. Be that as it may, he still remembered until now¡ªthe sight where his mother stopped breathing, a nightmare entrenched at the depths of his heart.


    And it was exactly because someone had snatched away his mother that Dimore swore he would never become one who plundered from the weak in this life. It also became the drive and pressure that urged him on¡ªhe longed to become strong, and so powerful that nobody could take away anything he cherished and so influential that he could change everything. He would become Emperor, change the Imperial Family or even foolish system that was the Emperor and repair the origin of all sadness from its roots. All who stood in his way were his enemies, and Dimore would never be merciful towards his enemies.


    Certainly, just before everything was done, he would claim some interest from that high and mighty ''Empress''.


    Meanwhile, Israel was only staring at the little fishing village in front of him.


    The fishing village had no name¡ªin fact, most of the little villages around the Green Sea Grasslands had no name. After all, the plain locals would all use titles such as ''that Fishing Village by the Crescent Lake'' or ''that Shepherd Hamlet by the East''. Either way, those healthily fit and proficient fishermen and herders had the uninhibited demeanors of grassland folk-style, Imperial Citizens who never minded trivialities.


    The village beside the crescent moon lake was not too large¡ªthere were just around two hundred families whose huts, constructed of stone and wood, spread over the flat but firm soil beside the lake. There was a circle of mud around it, piled up into a low wall as a makeshift fort. Ultimately, the Green Sea Grasslands was boundless, and with its center lacking adventurers, there is a need to be vigilant against magical beasts that had never been exterminated.


    By the edge of the crescent moon lake was a simple harbor, with many crude fishing boats around it. At the heart of the village was a little church built from stone and the same simple construction, the wall of which was carved with the crest of the Seven Gods.


    At the moment, a bunch of people were arguing in front of the well-lit church. But even while His Majesty watched them, he was minding his two sons at the same time.


    They are different. The Emperor nodded slightly as he tranquilly recalled his other children. Completely different.


    The Eldest Prince wants to be Emperor. His life and labor that been for that goal¡ªwhether it was his request to hold office in the Eastern Provinces, or his discreet plotting and conspiracies, everything he did was to become Israel''s successor.


    Third Princess Nadia, a kid so lively it was rather ridiculous desired to become the second female sovereign in Imperial history. Nevertheless, there was no reason she desired the throne, other than that she believed it was ''cool'' and extraordinary, which was why she simply strived and did it. Her younger brother¡ªthe Sixth Prince Adrian who was also a little feminine had always unconditionally supported all his sister did.


    Though the Fourth Prince Elvis appeared a little dull, he was a person of deep thought. Even so, he had no inkling of becoming Emperor. Israel could tell at once that the little fellow who often hid his lacking by staying quiet did not want to be shackled by the fight for the throne, and so simply assumed an unthreatening front while keeping a keen eye for an opportunity to travel the world and take in sights he never saw before. As for the Fifth Princess Aphra who kept hiding within the Skypiercing White Tower in the Eastern Plains and never once returning, her desires are clear and simple¡ªshe like magic and art, along with graceful and cute pretty boys. Absolutely uninterested in the shady strife within the Imperial Family, she hence would never join in the fight, or return to visit her father for that matter.


    Israel was perfectly aware of all his children''s ambitions, lust, and desire. That was why he knew that they were unfit for the throne. Or, in the very least, the Emperor who would succeed the new era Israel himself would soon establish.


    Only Dimore and Arlwa. Only these two had a desire to surpass the title of ''Emperor'' in their hearts.


    One longed to not be reigned over by anything, one wanted to change this world that was gradually entering a solid state.


    It was wonderful.


    That was why Israel liked them¡ªhe appreciated brash youths who did not know their place, and it was exactly their hearts which refused to accept things as they were that allowed them to rise incessantly. Youths should be brash in the first place, and the Diamond family does need vulgar descendants who could only think of grabbing power even at a meager age.


    "Dimore, Arlwa."


    A rumbling but imposing voice cut short the two princes'' ponderings when Israel called the names of his children. It was the first time he spoke in three days, which was why both Second and Seventh Princes hurriedly looked up and focused on their father''s back, waiting for him to continue.


    His Majesty did not say much. He did no more than raise his hand and pointed from above the hill to the nearby fishing village.


    "Look at that village," he said quietly. "What do you think?"


    Both Dimore and Arlwa craned their necks as they solemnly observed the village. Their abilities allow them to see every little detail in the little village, and with Israel''s subtle help, they could hear the two parties'' arguments in front of the church at the center of the village.


    The cause for the discord was plain of simple¡ªthere were two factions of fishermen in the village, and their respective leaders were competing for the leadership over the settlement with certain devious actions. Recently, however, one of the leaders had unexpectedly drowned in the lake a few days ago out of carelessness. The other faction leader obviously would not let such a change go, and with direct threat and oppression, the two wanted to exile the entire family of the recently deceased leader from the village and completely wipe out that invisible threat.


    In short, the intrigue and strife at village-level.


    Two princes groomed in the Imperial Family notwithstanding, even ruffians, rogues, and tramps would never bear any opinion towards such mundane events¡ªit could not be more ordinary, or perhaps people would still be moved by the daily rising of the sun?


    But contrary to that, both princes frowned.


    "I don''t think that''s right," young Arlwa said. His expression was unhappy, and yet he did not fear the fact that his father was the one asking, and simply revealed his thoughts. "Competition is ordinary, but extermination is excessive. I wish to stop it."


    "Foolish infighting." Dimore''s reply was dispassionate and dry. "Their partnership would gain them more riches¡ªI can''t tell what meaning lies therein."


    Israel nodded, having no retort, but neither did he critiqued if his sons'' opinions were right or wrong, childish or simple. He just turned his head and kept staring at the heart of the village, where the bunch of fishermen busily squabbled over trivialities. "To ordinary people," he said serenely, "it is certainly nonsensical behavior. But to me, the Emperor, all of it is my responsibility and error."


    "Why would they quarrel? Why would they compete? Why one side must eradicate the other that had failed?"


    Without being concerned by Dimore and Arlwa''s perplexed expression, the eyes of the Empire''s sovereign had not a sense of being high and mighty. Instead, he watched the fishing village, his gaze just like that of an ordinary person''s.


    "It''s because of profit," he said softly. "You two would understand such insignificance even if I don''t say it, but ultimately, it''s because the desire of men could never be satiated."


    "And as an Emperor, as a ruler, the citizens'' desire should be fulfilled. They should be stuffed if they want to eat, clothed if they wanted clothes, wipe out their foes if they wanted peace and provide the stairs if the wanted to improve."


    "The Emperor rules millions of citizens and carries the greatest authority in this world, which is why the Emperor also shoulders the greatest responsibility in this world." The Sovereign of the Northern Empire said, his expression composed even as he uttered words that every king and every of the world would vehemently protest. "The fishing village that is so plain that men would actually fight meaningless for it is an epitome for the entire world. The same thing is happening in any part of the land beneath the heavens, and how to solve them so that it never happens anymore is the question Master Nostradamus and I had been considering for half our lives."


    "Arlwa, there are innumerable things that are not right in the world¡ªyou can solve one but not all. Dimore, selfishness is the reason all partnership breaks apart, but even more so human nature, for not all are Sages."


    Israel then shook his head as his gaze lingered upon his two sons that were not quite grasping his meaning. He knew that what he was about to say next may be too early for them, but His Majesty always felt that his time was not enough and could not help telling them.


    Incidentally, Dimore could not help speaking either.


    "Then what should be done as Emperor? How could everything be changed?" The youth pressed urgently, only to notice that his tone was not quite appropriate after the words escaped his lips. However, in that very moment, the Second Prince had not the thought to correct his demeanor, and stared intently instead at his father.


    He had a feeling that he never really understood his own patriarch.


    Israel laughed lightly at Dimore''s words, and spoke calmly again.


    "As Emperor, you do not need to think in shallow terms such as whether things were right or not, whether things were idiotic or not, and instead observe the essence through the phenomenon."


    "Since everything is correlated to profit, then as long as the nation''s power is developed and its productivity is immensely enriched so that people would satisfy their fundamental desires, most strife in the world would therefore no longer exist."


    "If you wish to stop strife, formulate laws. If you wish to uproot strife, develop the nation''s power."


    "That is the way kings think."


    As he watched his thoughtful sons, Israel was pleased and helpless at once. He understood that these two children might need a long time to truly understand his own ideals, but they ignored something else.


    And that it was the fact that this world is not solely composed of kings and subjects. There are those who hold majestic power within their own bodies, individuals who were equivalent to an army, a city or even a world.


    ''Champions''.


    Being an Emperor alone but without ability is futile. Apart from the way of kings, they still need to learn more regarding ''champions''. Israel was not familiar with such things, because he must be Emperor before Legendary champion. His might is not pure enough, and he did not comprehend certain concepts.


    And throughout the Mycroft Continent, there was probably just one person whose might was the purest and absolutely without any blemish.


    Israel could not help grinning as he remembered the person who should be in the Abyss at present. He knew that there was no man more fitting than him as a teacher for his children in the aspect of ''champion''.

 Chapter 519 Searing Soul Stare

    At the moment, in the Sixth Abyss.


    Apart from the occasion every archdemon of Gold tier and above were wiped out for reasons unknown one thousand two hundred and fifty years ago, there was nothing worse than the matter at hand.


    For the demons, at least.


    It was the fifth-hundred and twenty-eighth cycle lava had ignited and subsequently extinguished¡ªan ordinary, bloody day like usual. Imps that were birthed in fortune were just opening their yellow eyes. Wandering demons were hunting across every corner of the Sixth Abyss to acquire energy. Gigantic warbeasts reared by lords were leisurely chewing one magical monster corpse after another.


    It was a day so normal that nothing was of note.


    And yet a grievous news with no precedent came to them, that the rule of demon lords over the land was rapidly crumbling.


    Cities were destroyed, sturdy fortresses ravaged by blaze and dragon talons. From some point in time, a destruction walked the earth¡ªwith the Black Sea Plains as the starting point it sped the other realms at a speed that exceeded demon common sense, and equally blessed all unfortunate beings that ran into it with death.


    One, two, and soon a dozen demon fortresses were completely vanquished. Nothing from above to below or from lord to abyssal worm were spared from the disaster, and within days almost seventy thousand were slaughtered, the black smoke from their incinerated corpses rising into the air and becoming part of the dark clouds.


    Most killed demons never even knew what happened, and were in fact killed before they could react because most demons did not possess existing organs for logical thinking. Before growing into archdemons, most inferior demons'' mental faculty was solely a single, not too complex ganglion and Chaos soul combined from countless shards. It was also the reason they were easily manipulated by warlocks.


    Still, unlike those ordinary demons, many demon lords had acquired the secret news early on.


    They were actually aware of the truth behind the destruction, and also aware of his route and intention.


    It was hence a pity that arrogance did not permit those lords to avoid the destruction. They chose instead to experience the other''s power, to attempt resisting, and that decision finally claimed their lives.


    Now, in the fourth day since the nameless destruction spread, all demon lords were forced to admit one fact¡ªthe Sixth Abyss that had always so rampantly invaded other worlds in the past was now being invaded by a certain powerful being from another world.


    On a vast black magma plain, there were black-stone buildings that were spread everywhere wherein tens of thousands of low-tier demons lived. While those rocky constructs were crudely built and were contorted in form, it was certainly a rare sight of civilization in the Abyss.


    At the edge of that unruly city, innumerable imps were toiling as they dug out black volcanic rocks and piled it into little hills under the whips of their gargoyle supervisor. A dozen low-tier beholders whirled their large eyes as they identified and picked the rare mana shard, placing them in a separate corner. Those shards would in turn be transported by berserker demons to the center of the city, and becoming a part of a black, thick and colossal tower.


    A crest of a giant, intimidating eye flashed in fluctuating black-red radiance, with apparent surges of mana flowing around the entire tower. It was precisely the way in which the local demonic lord displayed its power, since it was not easy to build a magic tower such as this in the Abyss where resources were scarce. If the owner was no Monarch, they would at least need to possess the depth of an archdemon-pinnacle lord to raise it.


    At present, in a dark room at the core hub of the black tower, a powerful Thousand-Eye Beholder was waving its tentacle that was socketed with a dozen secondary eyeballs and listening silently as the magical projections of a dozen demon lords argued.


    The Forest of Rotten Ruins, the Flame Stream, the Nether River Port, the Pus City¡­ Virtually all demon lord with considerable ability had joined the meeting with mana projections. These savage beings that usually would have beaten each other''s brains out once they saw each other were now forcibly suppressing their lust for destruction, tempestuously arguing and discussing with the other lords.


    And the reason was to discuss the response against that otherworld existence that was moving swiftly while launching large-scale massacres.


    Demons were free and disorganized, with little meaningful interaction between their lords. There were two circumstances in which they would usually meet¡ªone was summons by the Abyssal Lord, the other was a declaration of fealty in a one-on-one encounter. There was no question that this environment of hostile interaction would cause their reactions towards sudden incidents to be extremely slow, especially when it came to otherworlder''s invasion.


    After all, how many years had it been since anyone entered the Lava Inferno? Demons were effective at plundering, destroying, and were aware of any matter correlated to subjugation and ruin. On the other hand, ''defense'' and ''counteracting invasions'' far escaped their ability, and the powerful otherworld being was also moving at such accelerated velocity that even other typical, normal worlds would have a hard time standing against it.


    "My elite troops had been taken by the Sovereign to join in the [Blood War]."


    Most of the dozen demon lord projections were still squabbling or bellowing meaninglessly, even as the rare few held rational discourse and shared information. One of them, a Bone Demon so huge that the magical projection could not completely capture its full form was speaking with its rowdy voice.


    "Including the few demon lords in the Black Sea Plains that are currently unreachable, all the destroyed demon fortresses are the same. The troops of each lord left guarding this place don''t amount over ten thousand, and is also pointless against that powerful existence¡ªthey could not even delay it."


    It spoke the truth. In reality, since the Sixth Abyss was invading another world at the moment while undergoing a Blood War against another Abyss, most demon lords and their armies had been conscripted by the Abyssal Lord into the butchery. The lords at this conference had merely and coincidentally been exempted, although most of their forces were still sent to the frontlines, leaving the Sixth Abyss at their weakest state like never before.


    "Their movements had always been in a straight line with no diverting." Another demon lord¡ªan Icy Devourer which had a body shrouded in frost and rarely seen in the Lava Inferno spoke with its sharp voice. "All perished lords were only pulverized because they deliberately provoke it. As a matter of fact, that brain demon lord in the Corrosive Swamp''s territory had exactly been in their way, but since it was slow-witted it did not act and hence kept its life."


    Such a conference was rare even in this huge environment, but it was not rich in content either since all demons that witnessed the powerful being had died horrible deaths and left no information. After listening for a little more, the old beholder waved its tentacles in irritation. Its body resembled a squid with dozens of tentacles, but at its core was a giant eye that came across as if a dull gem, and not a brain of unusual form. It also did not have any vocal chords, and could only communicate through psionic ripples, hence it was only to listen in the mana projection conference.


    But it was exactly because it could not interact that its attentiveness allowed it to note each shift in each mana projection.


    That was why it was the first to notice when puzzling movements appeared in a certain mana projection that was quiet throughout the conference too.


    It was a real-time broadcast from an observation circle with an overlooking vision from the skies. The shot was also stable¡ªit should be a high-tier gargoyle holding the observation circle and was rapidly flying amidst the clouds in an unknown bearing.


    The beholder was not the only one to notice the unusual movements, with the sound of the quarreling demon lords gradually fading. Somehow¡ªperhaps out of instinct, they stared viciously and simultaneously at the capture angle, which gave the impression of shot from an observation circle usually held by a gargoyle on its daily patrol.


    "That''s the Gray Salt Mountains," the Icy Devourer lord suddenly spoke. "According to his movements, that otherworld being should be there."


    None of the other demons replied. Each lord frowned at the shot, a hazy sense of foreboding echoing in their hearts. However, it was also perfectly reasonable that no demon would admit their fear.


    The gargoyle was still flying. It appeared that the situation around the Gray Salt Mountains was calm¡ªin the spectacle captured by the observation circle, there were no wandering demons engaged in melee, and neither was there any enchanted beast or Abyssal lifeforms roaming around aimlessly. All was calm in the realm, with absolutely no strife.


    Even if that appeared normal, it was a great abnormality for the Abyss! Not a single wandering beast or cursed beast amidst the vast mountains? How was that possible!


    Regardless, the peculiarity soon happened.


    The angle of the observation circle turned slightly, allowing the demon lords to see a large pillar of smoke rising above by the edge of the Gray Salt Mountains while moving urgently to the other end of the mountains. Several lords even left their seats and approached the mana projection as if to carefully observe the details of that pillar of smoke.


    There was no need to think about it¡ªthe true form of that ''otherworld existence'' they had been discussing hotly about was in that huge smoke pillar!


    The spectacle was soon distorted as if the signal was interrupted, but it quickly recovered. The pillar of smoke, however, rapidly closed in at the position of the observation circle, causing most of the demon lords present to hold their breath subconsciously. They knew that the face of the enemy would soon appear before them.


    Boooom¨C


    Low, thunderous tremors resounded from the pillar of smoke. It was faint at the beginning, but soon turned deafening. The shot too started to become extremely unstable as the flight path of the gargoyle started to slant as if affected by a powerful presence and unconsciously wanted to distance itself. However, the demon lord that was controlling it certainly did not allow it, and with a series of painful turns in the air, the gargoyle obediently carried the observation circle towards the smoke pillar.


    The first thing that entered the demon lords'' eyes was a golden-red flame.


    It was a sprinting balrog, its body burning with such pure blazes that it had no hint of abyssal scent, and was dragging out a trail of flame over the earth swiftly like a meteorite. The might that emanated from the balrog caused the flying gargoyle to shudder, while the demon lords on the other end frowned. Those curious pure flames notwithstanding, they could sense that the balrog''s speed had reached several times the speed of sound, proving that its ability had reached the pinnacle of archdemon-class, especially considering that balrog was not adept at speed.


    Still, it remained obvious that it was not the source of the smoke pillar, and so the lords suppressed their mood and kept their eyes on the spectacle.


    And the next to appear was a giant black dragon of a curious appearance.


    The beast scampered swiftly in front of those rhombus-shaped clouds of smoke. It was over thirty meters, its robust, streamlined body revealing a beauty of power even as its limbs burned in flames akin to a nightmare steed. Each stride of the dragon would kick up large explosion and convulsion¡ªthe source of the pillar of smoke, and while it had two wings grown full of bony spikes, it had no wing membrane suitable for flight and was more of a constitution that stabilizes its body than an organ for flight. Its brutish tail that resembled a chainsaw struck the earth intermittently, kicking up endless pale-blue sparks over the sturdy ground of the Gray Salt Mountains.


    With balrog in front and black dragon behind, they ran in a straight line quickly through the central zone of the Sixth Abyss. Even so, that view alone made quite a few demon lords felt troublesome¡ªa balrog of archdemon-pinnacle rank was enough to continuously destroy multiple sub-par forts, and with that black dragon of abnormal form in tow, it was a partnership that was difficult to handle even with the combined force of all demon lords present.


    Oooooom! The shot became more and more distorted as an incredible cascade of energy caused the observation circle to operate normally. The gargoyle meanwhile simply dropped from the sky, with its lord having probably exhausted its physical strength after its forceful subjugation. Nevertheless, all the present demon lords were satisfied for they now know the face of their enemy¡ªone abnormal black dragon and one formidable balrog, probably having come from another Abyss. Though such foes were strong, it was far better than completely not knowing since they could at least prepare countermeasures.


    That was the same for the ancient beholder. Watching the view from the observation spell was plummeting from above and whirled unstoppably, the leather folds over its body that signified its age squirmed¡ªa sign that the archdemon was in a fine mood. Even if it was not adept at fighting against a balrog, a high-tier archdemon that possessed heightened anti-magic attributes, but it had more than enough power against a black dragon. Additionally, if it just relied on the magic tower when the time comes, it was confident about resisting the two foes.


    The conference thus started anew, the raucous sound of their exchange appearing across the mana projections again. But before thing ended, something that left the demons astonished occurred.


    With a great distortion of the shot, it suddenly dropped away from that probably-dead gargoyle and quickly darted at the black dragon''s head.


    Amidst the static screen that was infinitely obscure, the old beholder almost made out a silhouette wearing an armor with a dragon head helmet.


    Ooom! Its energy core seemed to suddenly stagnate, while every demon lord that was staring at the spectacle quivered simultaneously.


    The observation circle appeared to have fallen into the hands of some being, and it was so distorted now that the image could not be discerned. Warped undulation mixed with flashing static clouded over the mana projection, and yet, inconceivably, the link held on. The spectacle rotated for a moment as that unknown being appeared to be searching for the lens, and in the very next moment, two dull red specks of light appeared in the center of the white communications lens that was now snow-white.


    Time seemed to freeze.


    "You bunch of fellows."


    The owner of the red light, that unusual being''s gaze appeared capable of penetrating the mana projection and directly shoot to the other end. He sneered, and said coldly, "You''re watching, right?"


    In the next instant, time flowed again!


    Klak!


    K-Klak! Klak Klak Klak!


    "Waaaaargh!"


    "My eyes! My eyes!"


    With the brisk sound of something shattering, the demon lords that participated in the projection conference cried out in anguish forcefully as black-red flames shot out from their eye sockets as if pillars of ire. At the same time, in the center of the demon city encircled by mountains and volcanos, a series of cracks began to tear over the outer surface of the towering black magic tower, before crumbling violently. Along with supremely unstable mana ripples, countless magical objects were destroyed by the energies each embodied, exploding consecutively even as everything crashed!


    In the control hub of the shaky black tower, the old beholder had already ignited into a ball of fire while its spirit screamed shrilly, knocking more than half of the city''s demon unconscious. The beholder, however, was not dead. Despite the mana over its whole body turning erratic and self-combusting following the unknown being''s stare, it protected its own life core¡ªthat may be the case, it still involuntary remembered that sight which inspired fear even in demons.


    As if a bottomless abyss in itself, the scarlet specks of light devoured its entire will in endless darkness. The flame that suddenly ignited was the only light in that abyss, illuminating the darkness while burning every aspect about itself.


    It was the gaze that incinerates souls, a flame that vanquishes intelligence.


    *****


    On the other end of the lens.


    Joshua, standing above the black dragon''s head, crushed the obsidian communications circle in his hand and turned his attention to the System''s notification that had not provide any new updates for a long time.


    [Searing Soul Stare]

 Chapter 520 Teach Them A Lesson

    Compared to the so-called Searing Soul Stare, Joshua was much more interested in the System that had not appeared for a long time.


    After all, the only existence that came alongside him to this world was probably only this system.


    Joshua was not interested in where he came from because he knew who he was.


    Joshua did not mind where he goes since his objective had been the same one from the start.


    Whatever the case may be, the warrior was aware of his origins. He would not pretentiously claim that he did not feel a sense of belonging in this world, nor would he deny that he had always been curious about the mysterious thing that was the System. After all, it was what had given Joshua''s his first bucket of gold in this world.


    The source of the System notwithstanding, being interested in its existence was another matter entirely. He did not search for its roots before since his ability had been insufficient and he did not have to mind it, but now that he had developed into Legendary, he must find the mysterious System to assure that he did not have any weakness.


    Doing it once he had the thought.


    At the moment, Joshua''s spirit had sunk deep into his own soul as he pursued the ripple amidst the obscurity. Tracing its whereabouts as the ''System'' supplied him with information, the warrior wanted to catch its tail and seek its source.


    Regrettably, his effort was futile.


    Joshua''s spirit looked around at the depths of his own soul. It was the reverse image of his subconscious, the materialization of will and soul. Endless mountains stood within that boundless dark space, and in the center of all those mountains was a towering pinnacle that linked and held the world aloft like a pillar. The warrior''s spirit looked down from on high, but still could not find any sign related to the ''System''.


    The warrior was not proficient in aspect of the soul, but he still knew some of fundamentals¡ªfor example, if foreign bodies invaded the soul, there would assuredly be abnormalities in the reverse image of the subconscious. But now, however Joshua analyzed his own soul he could not find a hint of difference for a long time.


    As such, there were only two possibilities.


    The first¡ªhis abilities were still insufficient, that the body of the System itself was of ''deity'' class and surpassed him, a Legendary warrior. Hence, the form in which it existed could not be discerned by normal observation methods, leaving him fruitless.


    The second¡ªthe system was part of his soul. There would be no abnormalities since it existed in the first place, just like who could notice a drop of water in the ocean? Even if it could be found, the energy cost by the self-examination would definitely crumble a Legendary champion.


    With those thoughts, Joshua retreated and stopped examining his own soul after determining that there was no way to find out the truth about the System at the moment. Still, he was not dissatisfied for he did not hold much of hope in the first place. Furthermore, the System did not have much restraint over him for some time now, vaguely recalling that it had become rather quiet after he had ascended into Supreme and no longer issued any mission. He even had to search the story diary for himself, while the System itself crumbled even further towards the latter stages of Supreme¡ªperhaps an augury of its self-destruction.


    After the search, Joshua believed that if his ability kept progressing the System might really vanish entirely. That way, he would have no way of knowing the truth behind it. With things concluding there, it could only be left for next time.


    Withdrawing his attention, Joshua looked towards the information that was floating in front of his own eyes.


    [Divinity¡ªSearing Soul Stare]


    [Just as people would be awed by towering mountains and sighed at great oceans, it would naturally be astonishing when one witnessed profound things. In combat, normal creatures that stare into your eyes would be dealt a shock judgment based on your Will points¡ªthose that do not pass would fall into a state of stagger and energy frenzy.]


    [He closes his eyes. Not out of coldness, but out of love.]


    It was a powerful ability that did not dull in comparison against high-level spell such as ''Death Stare'' or ''Petrifying Gaze'', and yet Joshua was not too delighted.


    "Divinity, huh¡­" He muttered to himself, shaking his head.


    Following his battle against Mandagar in the Bloodmoon Abyss, Joshua never once attempted employing divinity, even during his later encounters against the Longsword of the Ashlands or the endless Death Shades on the world of Grandia. Regarding that, Joshua would earnestly admit that it was power he could not control, for he was uncertain if he could shrug off the massive erosion from divine power. That state also had no intelligence to speak of, which to a true warrior was not empowerment but an incapacitation.


    Furthermore, if Joshua could not escape the erosion, there would be just two outcomes¡ªhe would either become an irrational divine magical creature which had a heart brimming with slaughter and destruction, or utterly dissolve into the endless stream of divinity within the Multiverse and become part of it. Both outcomes were undesirable or Joshua, which was why he had done his best to not use his divine powers.


    Still, that stuff was unlike muscle¡ªnot using it did not mean it would not strengthen.


    Maybe I have killed too many demons, which fits the three divine essences of ''combat'', ''slaughter'' and ''destruction'', Joshua thought, frowning.


    Divinity is not deceptive. Any who acquired it was the one who conformed to that divine aspect the most, which was why any who attained trickster divine aspects was no upright personality, nor would those who acquire the aspect of justice be some kin of evil and intrigue. Furthermore, every act and word from Joshua was his own¡ªhe did not feel anything wrong with his slaughter of demons or his wrecking of their fortress, and his divinity apparently thought so too, leading to his synchrony with it being raised another notch.


    Ultimately, it''s not a bad thing.


    Even if there was not much thrill about it, Joshua would never be too mindful about such a thing. The growth of divinity was not something that ill, it was merely that he has not grasped that ability.


    But now, what Joshua had to do was not be tangled with such frivolity, but carry on and complete his objective.


    "Syndicate, where are we now?" Joshua asked the balrog that was scampering in front of Black with a growling voice. The warrior himself was standing on top of the black dragon''s head, feeling the wild wind buffeting his armor.


    At present, the balrog''s appearance had utterly changed.


    Originally, the black-red flames over balrog bodies had the scent of profane corruption due to their inhabitation of the Abyss. Leaving aside other matters such as toxicity, it had a sharp and revolting smell on one sniff, but now Syndicate was completely different.


    The entire body of the balrog now combusts in golden-red fluorescence, an incomparably pure radiance that was without half an iota of malevolence. Apart from the toxic that radiated from its main body, the balrog was essentially a floodlight tower that emanated a perception of the ''sun'' to people.


    To Syndicate, it was reasonable¡ªhaving been forced by a Legendary champion into various forms such as greatsword, cutlass, lance or even dragon-hunting bow, and subsequently distilled over and over by pure Steel Strength, the process would have cleansed even Abyssal Ooze into a Celestial Slime. The balrog now still had a little toxicity only because it was an inborn attribute, cleansing it meant incinerating the balrog itself in its entirety, which was why it was still surviving at the moment.


    "I don''t know, Your Majesty. I have never come here before." The balrog answered honestly, quickly adding more information before the warrior could ask more. "The Sixth Abyss, however, is not that big. With our speed, we should quickly reach its central region, and I will be familiar with the landscape once we see the Nether River."


    Joshua nodded in return. He believed that Syndicate would not dare to lie to him, and it was right anyway¡ªthough archdemons could traverse between different Abyssal levels, they could not walk through every corner of the Abyss. For an archdemon with the ability such as the balrog, if they did not want to be forced by Abyssal Lords into their army and kept on those Lord''s planes, they could only wander around the Nether River.


    "Grawr." The black dragon suddenly lifted its head when it heard the balrog''s words, intending to speak to its own master while it scampered. It forgot that Joshua was standing above its own head however; it could not see him even if it turned its head.


    "It''s fine, I''m on top of your head¡­ Just say it." Joshua stroked its horns lightly to gesture for Black so that the dragon would keep itself steady. Focusing to hear its cries, he slowly comprehended its speech.


    The black dragon had sensed the presence of a kin.


    "Kin?"


    Even Joshua touched his chin doubtfully, emitting sharp metallic scraping sounds as gauntlet and armor assembled from Steel Strength came in a contact. "But there''s no draconic scent¡­" he said in disbelief as he looked around. "And I''ve killed so many, how could I not notice?"


    Black was puzzled too. It simply had an incidental sense of clarity and detected the immensely familiar scent. That sensation was the same as remembering the smell of home while on the road and almost illusory, so how could it tell if it was real? With the warrior himself doubting it too, it ultimately dismissed as its imagination and merely growled a few times instead affirming its opinion.


    At the moment, warrior, dragon, and balrog had just left the Gray Salt Mountains. Since they had been speeding over the land all along, they were not noticed.


    In such titanic mountain chains, there were a few peaks that had extraordinary shapes as if something likewise titanic had run through it absolutely unrestrained and forcefully pushed them apart and kicking out a path.


    Meanwhile, in the Tear Valley Fortress in the center of the Lava Inferno¡ªthe Sixth Abyss.


    With the exchange of intelligence across different levels and demon lords urgently communicating with each other, the mountainous fort constructed from black steel and corpses was filled with the sound of footsteps. Within the corridors, high-tier gargoyle communications officers were accelerating as much as they could, even flapping their wings as they hurried to send information into the communication circles that directed straight to the central hall.


    Dim runes were glinting in the circles. Whenever each document was placed within a complete copy would appear on the other end¡ªone of the most useful spells the demon had gathered from other worlds. Mana ripples within the Abyss was deathly and decaying, and would easily distort most observation circles. This spell alone would guarantee stable, long-distance information delivery that could even transcend worlds.


    A gargoyle communications officer was hurtling towards the path to the communications circle, a large pile of information that had been tidied and sorted by lower demons in its hand. In the Abyss, there were simply too many varieties of demon, but amongst them were many existences¡ªsuch as balrogs and rotfiends¡ªthat could not use tools. To send a message, they could only use simple voice communication, but even then, their accents and speech had oddities of ever single sort. So, to ensure that precise information could be gathered, the Tear Valley Fortress had many inferior acidic and magma demons expressly cultivated to decipher what their high-tier kin were saying.


    Inadvertently, the gargoyle glimpsed the contents of the documents. It was nothing serious since regulations were not that strict amongst demons, and so it simply read a few lines of that minuscule text of utterly scrawled abyssal language.


    It promptly shuddered once, before darting towards the communications circle as if flying.


    Invasion of a Monarch-tier demon. The lords of the Black Sea Plains, the Obsidian Sands, and the Gray Salt Plains were virtually wiped out.


    *****


    In another world.


    Endless veins of fire streaked across the sky above, parting the sea of clouds and finally touching down on the earth. Solid rock from another world, carrying innumerable ferocious invaders fall upon the ground, bringing unfathomable agony and disaster to he unfamiliar world.


    Under the heavens that had turned blood-red, war was waged in every cranny of the world. An infinite number of scaled-creatures that resembled saurok but had no tails and were much stronger raised their lances, roaring as they fought against seemingly endless ranks of black demons. It however, was futile¡ªwith searing meteor after searing meter plummeting from the portal high above, the forests were ignited while lakes and oceans boiled.


    Cities were wrecked, civilizations crumbling, beasts screaming as they fled, while majestic mountains trembled before it.


    As the gargoyle communication officer rushed to place the documents in its hand into the communications circle, a rather undersized demon suddenly lifted its head amidst a battlefield burning with flames and dark smoke.


    "Elder beholder Kasendi¡ªseverely injured. Bone demon lord Crodi¡ªseverely injured¡­" It lowered its head and mumbled with a cumbersome voice. "Twelve fortresses demolished, every single demon along the way dead, not a soul spared."


    "My domain¡­ has been mostly destroyed¡­"


    The more it spoke, the lower and angrier its voice until at last, it lifted its head and laughed coldly. It then cruelly grabbed one of the scaled-people and squashed its skull, and its fresh, pale-blue blood splattered over its body. "An invasion? Someone actually set their eyes on us¡ªthe Sixth Abyss? Planning to get us into a three-way fight?"


    The demon was about two meters tall, its body covered in streamlined a gray-black shell while its skull did not have any other organ other than two long horns and densely packed, dark-yellow eyes that kept whirling. It did not have any mouthpart¡ªits voice emanated from within its body, with a rhombus-shaped dark-red gem flashing in malevolent radiance at the center of the demon''s chest.


    As if angered by the news, the demon''s body slowly floated into the air. The battlefield was just a little ahead of a grand city built by the scaled-people, and upon seeing that a demon had risen into the air countless scaled-people spellcasters shot their magic like arrows rapidly towards the demon. However, there was no hint of nervousness for the demon that had a curiously-shaped head. Its pupils that amounted up to thousands stared ahead coldly and then lifted its right hand, where a long finger that was akin to a blade extended.


    A blinding light shone along with a cold reverberation as a dark-red ray roared across the atmosphere, striking the distant scaled-people spellcasters in an instant. A bowl-shaped energy shield swiftly rose with an incredible explosion, spreading and devouring everything around it. In moments, the energy shield shattered into specks everywhere, with demon, scaled-people, steel, and mud all turned into energy particles condensed to its very limits and completely incinerated into nothingness.


    Not stopping despite its success, the demon did not make any unnecessary movements. In the air, the shell over its entire body started to squirm and turned into pipes of bones that jutted out, with perhaps what was ten thousand rays like the one just now¡ªperhaps even more focused¡ªejecting out of it, creating multiple complex afterimages that blasted at the camps up front and faraway cities.


    "Run!"


    "It can''t be stopped!"


    "His Majesty is raging!"


    Abruptly, both demon of scaled-people simultaneously screamed in panic and despair in the battlefield, with blinding specks and energy barriers rising one after the other, shrouding the entire war zone and city. Amidst the terrible blast, the sturdy stone buildings constructed by the scaled-people was shattered under colossal impact and combustion, with some stones and metals even utterly vaporizing instantly. The dried artificial rivers and lakes turned into violent steam, while stalwart temples did not stand for long despite magical protection. After being struck by hundreds of rays, they gradually melted under the hotness of tens of thousands of degrees. Golden lava rivers started to flow over the streets of the cities, consuming all survivors.


    Not long afterward, the city vanished, leaving just ruins in the middle of the lava lake.


    Blistering breeze transformed into violent shockwaves, penetrating the ragged battlefield whereas flaming cyclones danced over the land. The undersized demon descended on the ground, withdrawing the bone pipes over its body slowly and closed its eyes, no longer paying attention to the demons panicking in the thick of dust, fire, and gale or the world that was now engulfed in Lava Inferno.


    The demon was spiritually linked to an extremely distant battlefield in another Abyss.


    "Goliath," it said thus through the link. "Your Abyss and my territory have been invaded. Suspected Monarch tier ability, that''s why I''m holding off this invasion. I''m going back to take a look."


    A long time later, the Demon King''s rumbling reply came from another Abyssal battlefield.


    "Go."


    "Teach those existence who dare provoke us the heaviest lesson."

 Chapter 521 Enemy of Ten Thousand Armies Part One

    There was a myth that transcends the endless worlds in the Multiverse.


    In the distant past, a time much further than the history of civilization, there was no difference between the skies and the earth. Neither was there death nor life, light nor darkness¡ªcold and warmth intertwined, Order and Chaos fused. Indeed, there was not even a clear boundary between existence and nothingness.


    Thus, fire was born from nothingness, its light illuminating the Void and separating all things and concepts so that, for the first time, life and death, darkness and light were sundered. The world had its first life that bathed in dazzling fiery light, and naturally had its first deceased too that sunk into the waters of a dark river.


    If the blazing sun hanging on high was the source of life while the Nether River that permeates the endless Abyss was the representation of death, the dark stream that had no ripple insinuated the departure and fading of things and was the boundary between life and death. Drinking from the river was to abandon the world of colors and choosing to fall into the eternal slumber.


    That was certainly an exaggeration. While normal individuals would die instantly when they touch the Nether River, adepts could slightly resist the extreme negative energies of its water. In fact, undead spirit or demons could endure its power temporarily, and used that river which permeates all of the Abyss to head to other abyssal levels. It was because of the Nether River''s existence that the Abyss was one single body, and not countless sporadic husk of worlds.


    All rivers had its Source, and according to its own myth, the Nether River also possessed its origin. Legend dictates that its Source was the first world that had died naturally, while on its End, the utmost divine being named ''Death'' was being nurtured. He would be born when the Multiverse dies, and the very myth had entranced numberless people and demons, drawing them in as they attempted to seek the Source by following the river''s flow. They explored innumerable levels and designated each world, and was how the Abyssal levels came to be.


    However, no one ever succeeded in ten million years.


    The Sixth Abyss, the endless Nether River in the Lava Inferno.


    The Nether River was situated in the central region of the Sixth Abyss in the thick of boundless black volcanic plains. The river appeared to dissect the black plains from top to bottom in a straight line on the maps of demon lords, its orderly shape considered a wonder in itself. However, this was not its most eye-catching moment¡ªinstead, it was instant when the Abyssal Lord that was out on an expedition returned with its armies, turning the plains into a boiling sea of lava with endless souls as its fuel. That was when the Nether River most majestic moment, as it would not shift one bit despite standing in the middle of endless magma.


    And now, a huge army was amassing to the right of the Nether River.


    Dull bloody light reflected off the sharp blade, tearing apart the darkness of the Sixth Abyss. On the flat sandy land over the plains beside the river, sporadic yet heavy footsteps kicked up winds of sulfur and pungent sanguine, that sent surging waves of dust. The Nether River flowed in silence even as tens of thousands of demons and magical creature troops assembled across all directions. Unlike their unorganized kin that were found in fringe regions, even the cannon fodder imps wore leather armor recycled from the shells of their own kind. As for the berserk demons, their sturdy mail forged from black iron absorbed all light and. Under the instruction of gargoyle commanders, they assumed positions and formed one organized legion after another as they all assembled under a black flag.


    Demons have neither loyalty nor organization and only knew slaughter and destruction. They were the creatures in this world that was the most unlikely to work together, and was also the species that would never build armies. These living things that grew by devouring each other would fundamentally self-destruct. There were scholars that once claimed that with the speed in which demons slaughtered and vanquished each other, six hundred years was all that was needed for all life to be extinguished from the Abyss, with the remnants becoming precious rare species. As incarnation of Chaos, they would never gather beneath a single beneath even if they were purified into ash from the Holy Light.


    The scholar was certainly right and demons were such creatures. However, he failed to mention a prerequisite.


    And that was for the absence of a Demon General or Abyssal Lord to lead them.


    Black flags of the [Golden Thousand-Eyes] that were raised in the very front of the demon army flapped loudly against the pungent wind. The meaning of its existence was just one¡ªto represent the might of [Helm of the Thousand-Eyes], one of the Four Grand Demon Lords in the Lava Inferno, also known as the Sixth Abyss.


    There were imp sapper units, the heavy armored berserk army troops and the beholder phalanx, each terrifying legion that could only be trained under the influence of Demon Generals were lining up, covering the broad plains to the right side of the Nether River in blackness. As each demon breathed heavily, low air-pressure unfurled at the surrounding air and spread the imposing scents to the distance, as if the already cumbersome air of decay was about to be drained dry.


    Looking down from the [Dark Blood City]¡ªthe demon fortress nearest to the Nether River, there were tens of thousands of demon troops surging as if a black ocean, with quite a few ''rivers'' coming from some distance away to consolidate and continue to strengthen it. As the archdemon Guwaganda, the insectoid proxy commander for the day oversaw it all, it could not help being dazzled.


    It has been too long.


    How long has it been since the demons of the Sixth Abyss gathered together so solemnly¡ªand not to invade, but to defend?


    Three hundred years? Four hundred years or perhaps Five hundred? Since the First Abyssal Lord and the Four Grand Demon Lords was born in the Sixth Abyss, the Lava Inferno had never been challenged¡ªeven Monarchs from other worlds would behave prudently in their domain, fearing and shrinking attracting their attention. It should also be noted that the relationship between their Sovereign and the four Monarchs was different from the relationship of other Generals in different Abysses. While they were not peaceful, they would never fight internally since they were much more willing to invade other worlds compared to tearing each other apart.


    When they combine, any world would tremble, all life would fear so much they forget to breathe while even plants would wither from terror.


    But now, the Sixth Abyss was at its weakest moment in its history.


    The Sovereign and all four Monarchs had already left the Lava Inferno, either heading for a new world with Order to plunder souls and lives or to another Abyssal Realm to wage infinitely savage Blood War against other endless ranks of demons. It was not a rare situation since Abyssal demons believed that as long as any ambushes from their surrounding Abyssal Levels could be handled, they did not have to worry about being attacked from their rear. Since they also had many demon lords staying behind to keep watch, their bases were not too empty.


    What was more, no person from a world of Order would inexplicably enter the Abyss for rampant decimation. To them, there was zero benefit in killing demons, and yet they did, incensing the many Monarch''s in return. None would do that other than lunatics, and lunatics would never ascend as Monarchs.


    That was why, Guwaganda, the insectoid-demon commander thought, the being that had wiped out every demon lord around the Black Sea Plains and the Gray Salt Mountains was undoubtedly a Monarch from another Abyss. It was a probe from that unknown Level, and it was the same whether it was the being''s methods or the description by surviving lords.


    And now, he''s coming.


    A wave of rowdy cries of surprise echoed from the right banks of the Nether River. The formations that were at first well-organized trembled all at once, and Guwaganda could feel it too¡ªan unusual disquiet in its heart, the burning anxiety that kept circling its long ribs. The insectoid-demon commander knew that ''that person'' was coming.


    ''That person'' was the alternative name for the unnamed Demon General since none knew about that person''s titles. There were some demons that discreetly called it [Devastator] because no magical creature survived where he passed¡ªeven remotely monitoring it through a communications circle would get one''s eyes incinerated and dealt severe injuries by their incredible power. That title, however, never spread as Guwaganda intended, for it did not want its subordinates to adulate the enemy as some Demon King creature.


    Its endless mandibles opened and drew in a huge amount of air as the insectoid-demon leader tried to calm its anxiety. It turned its four compound eyes and stared at the Nether River plains where the winds kicked up by the army''s movement was visibly dying down. However, not far off, another cyclone that wrapped around a long pillar of sand and dust was darting towards them.


    A balrog, a black dragon¡­ and a Demon General.


    They''re here!


    "Skreeeee¨C"


    Ready!


    The sharp cry that belonged to insects reverberated throughout the plains. At the same time, the insectoid-demon leader''s incredible spiritual energy engulfed the entire battlefield and began issuing different orders to each legion, and the final goal of each command was very clear¡ªto use tactics, numbers, their own flesh and lives and try their best to kill, or at least delay the enemy before them!


    For General Helm that is hurrying to return from an otherworld!


    He must never be allowed across this line, nor let him lay waste to the [Dark Blood City] fortress! Guwaganda thought. He must never be allowed to threaten the [Tear Valley Fortress], the Sovereign''s residence in the heart of the Lava Inferno!


    Standing on top of the fortress, the insectoid-demon issued his second command.


    "Hiiiiss¨C"


    Begin!


    At Guwaganda''s command, the black Thousand-Eyes banner promptly unleashed a powerful might. It was precisely the scent which General Helm left on the flag, now directing a terrific army consisted of extraordinary parties that could slay dragons to move. Little vanguard imps bellowed shrilly, raising their spears and swords despite their fear of the presence emanating from the other side, for they fear the scent that was wafting from the flags behind them. They reached the other end of the Nether River¡ªwhere the black dragon must pass, and prepared countermeasures against a charge.


    Behind them, the berserk demon army that height did not lose out to half-breed giants formed a second line of meat shields with their weighted and sturdy armor. Their black armor clustered together into a single layer, resembling a great steel wall when seen from above.


    Thousands upon thousands of beholders and another group of berserk demon stood behind those two meat shields, preparing spells and bow. Indeed, berserk demon archers that had egregious, inhuman strength could unleash destructive power that surpasses human imagination. The Abyssal black steel arrows could penetrate stone city walls several meters thick¡ªGold or even Supreme-advanced demons would be maimed if struck directly.


    They were the top elite platoon under a Demon General, having destroyed dozens of worlds and surviving one Blood War after another. Furthermore, their opponent was merely a single Monarch demon¡ªit was nothing they have not faced before, and even if they could not overcome him, they could still hold them back.


    That was why, at this very moment, all of them mustered themselves, awaiting the instant when the enemy arrived to unleash their fury.


    But it was also that very second when all demons were still preparing to face the onslaught that the incomparably huge dragon drew in a very deep breath. It lifted its chest, the golden core crystallization before its chest flashing in a blinding light that even demon could not stare directly at.


    Wroooom¨C


    In the very next moment, a distinct hum resounded, and ray broke through the air like a flying star, shattering the heavy silence!


    BOOOOM!!!


    A tremendous flash blasted the imp formation by on the other side of the Nether River. In the thick of the deafening detonation and the hissing sound as soil melted under the searing blaze, dozens of imps'' remains were sent flying by the shockwave, their flesh and blood vaporized even before they dropped to the ground, turning into bloody that spread over its surroundings.


    Dragon breath!


    Guwaganda knew the moment it saw the attack that the black dragon some leagues away was probably some abyssal abnormal species. It was clearly the black dragon species that manipulate negative energy, and yet it could unleash such blistering long-distance dragon breath. That, however, was not much of an issue. Under its command, the blood spilled from the imps were absorbed by the beholders to the rear through a ritual, and during the next shot of dragon breath, a sanguine shield spell suddenly appeared and completely withstood it, a spectacle that drew cheers from the vanguard demons.


    Though the attack was foiled, black dragon and balrog did not give up and kept launching their offensive. Guwaganda could see that the balrog had such pure energy it was rather different from Abyssal lifeforms had started to release a multitude of golden-red fireballs from all over its body, each the size of a human head. All of them slowly rose and then accelerated as if arrows, sweeping towards the demon army in different curving angles. At the same time, the core on the black dragon''s chest lit up rapidly, and if its luminosity before was just a normal but blinding sun, the luminosity now was equivalent to a supernova. There was completely no way for one to look at it¡ªthe radiance would break through eyelids and dealing a dry, stabbing pain on the eyeball.


    In moments, a streak of pure, unsullied fiery ray combined with the balrog''s fireballs that spread everywhere and plummeted down on the demon general like rain!


    Booom! Booooom!! Boooooooom!!!


    The sky thundered incessantly as gray-white shockwave shaped into infinite halos. The insectoid demon watched every move of the enemy intently but with immeasurable anxiety. Its four compound eyes had incredible sensory, granting it inconceivable motion perception.


    As Guwaganda hurriedly used its spirit link to communicate with every demon in the army, a blood red energy shield quickly surfaced over their formations. Under the insectoid demon''s control, it blocked all assault by balrog and black dragon with relative ease, the price being just several hundred imp lives.


    Seeing that their attacks were foiled one after the other, both dragon and balrog seemed to lose any desire of keeping it up. Instead, they ran unimpeded towards the edge of the Nether River where, due to the inference of their previous attacks, no demon could stop their approach.


    Then, black dragon and balrog paused by the banks of the Nether River.


    The stream itself was not too vast, and was in actuality quite narrow when compared to real rivers and was just almost a thousand meters wide. Even so, that distance could not be traversed lightly, for both black dragon and balrog were well aware that they could not force their way across the river under the ranged attacks tens of thousands of demon troops after failing to distort their formation. If they did, they would meet the cruelest walloping from the demons.


    Assembling the army in this spot was right, the insectoid demon thought, calming slightly at the sight. The power of the Nether River surpassed all imagination that even Monarchs could not simply fly over it and must cross it guilelessly, and it was also absolutely impossible for a Monarch to safely cross the river under the besieging of an entire demon army.


    The thoughts appeared to calm the insectoid¡ªeverything was in its grasp. The plan was flawless, it could delay the enemy long enough for Helm, His Majesty, who would soon return.


    Guwaganda could never imagine the general losing, and was so firm in its convictions that it was until a gargoyle officer beside it prodded it that the insectoid noticed what was happening on the other side of the river bank.


    It then saw.


    The Monarch had alighted the dragon''s head. The horrifying Monarch who wore an armor with a dragon helmet came before the Nether River, arched his back and scooped up some of the river water. Then, he simply extended his hand at the balrog, and, amidst the demon''s agonizing screams, forced it to transform into a great sword burning with pure flames.


    Joshua looked up towards the other end of the river at the densely packed demon army before his eyes, and the city behind them.


    He weighted the composition of sword with his hand.


    It''s sufficient. The warrior thought, and showed a smile.

 Chapter 522 Enemy of Ten Thousand Armies Part Two

    Humans are restrained constantly.


    Their parents would keep them protected when they were children, weak and ignorant. Their family controlling every word and every action they made¡ªsuch as prohibiting them from entering deep waters, touch fires or approaching strangers¡ªthe most fundamental rule set for safety.


    Their teachers and significant others would instruct them in the principles of self-conduct as they interacted in the halls of learning when they were youths. They would learn that others were bodies no different themselves, with moral standards that varied depending on the individual gradually marked down in their hearts and becoming the cornerstone when they enter society later.


    As adults, they would have understood reason, while their bodies would not be as weak as they had been as infants. But it was also exactly because their power was capable of disobeying rules and hurting others that another restraint would appear¡ªa lot more things would now matter, such as stricter law, complicated social environments, their relationships between people, the amount of gold they have, marriage or their possession of progeny and affection¡­ All of it were threads that wrapped around them, steel that hung over their bodies albeit stabilizing all unfixed variables.


    It sounds cumbersome, even suffocating¡ªsafety, morals, laws, self-conduct, relationships¡ªthe regulations and norms were so innumerable that people would not feel any sense of freedom.


    There were many who therefore envy the birds that soar freely and the fishes that swam with no worries. However, the truth was that even birds have to search for food day and night while fished must perpetually be alert of natural enemies, which was why some shifted their gaze to the Abyss.


    Indeed, the first to come in contact with the Abyss believed that such a world, one that had no government and law. With power being only the thing that mattered, that world was the embodiment of freedom and ideal, while the demons of Chaos were free creatures.


    Even so, the warrior treated such ideas with contempt because freedom did not come from being unbridled.


    Joshua stood to the left of the Nether River and stared, at the demon army that stood, densely packing the entire riverbank plains. Both sides stood on both sides of the banks tensely but kept silent out of a fragile balance. Countless pairs of ferocious eyes¡ªeither scarlet of dull-yellow¡ªfocused on his body, but could not change Joshua''s expression one bit. His body gradually warmed, with golden-red radiance starting to surface over the black armor as if cracks. Still, the warrior merely grasped the balrog greatsword in his hand again, and exhaled a breath that distorted the atmosphere around him.


    Joshua hated demons. He hated those abominations of magic that were wanton and viewed life as nothing. He hated those monsters that never restrained their lust and cared only about destruction and slaughter. Humans were humans because they understood self-restraint, which was why demons were never intelligent lifeforms in the first place but were beast of utmost savagery.


    A malevolent beast representing freedom? How laughable.


    The essence of freedom was not to sway the freedom of others. It was dancing and rejoicing under fetters and manacles, doing as one''s heart wished while not overstepping the reservation. It was never built upon the torment of the weak, and neither would it ever appear in the hearts of Chaos.


    Such was true freedom.


    Joshua took a step ahead and into the wildly surging Nether River. The waters of the black ''river'' rippled, with infinite orderly undulation spreading towards the endless distance. It carried the power of the warrior, breaking through the fragile balance.


    The moment they saw it, the immeasurably tensed Guwaganda that stood atop the Black Blood Fortress issued the simplest and most direct order.


    "Attack!"


    Even as shrill cry of the insectoid demon was still reverberating and unfurling in the air, its spiritual communication had already been delivered to every unit in the army. Thus, an even simpler answer unfurled from the thousands of demons.


    "Raaawr!"


    On the right banks of the Nether River, the tens of thousands of berserk demon troops finally reacted after hearing the orders in their mind. They raised their blades, extended their talons and ignited the flames over their body before advancing unhesitatingly, diving viciously towards that unfamiliar Demon General!


    Without waiting for the melee platoons to go up, the thousands of beholders, berserk demon archers and other miscellaneous spellcasting demon troops had finally moved. With the flash of thunder, corrupt magic elements trembled the atmosphere as thousands of fallen spells that had long been prepared turned into streaks of beams that shot across the sky and struck down like rain towards Joshua, with a multitude of black iron arrows that blanketed half the heavens following immediately behind!


    And yet, Joshua had no intention of parrying at all. Against the ink-green rays of decay, fire dragons that were combusting and blinding lightning, her merely ''seriously'' breathed in once.


    In that very moment, air waves raged while cyclones flowed in reverse. In the company of the abruptly appearing hurricanes, the Nether River gushed while the mana elements in the air started to become supremely erratic. Before most of the weak spells could strike their target, the construct of attack comprehensively dissipating due to the storms that exceed force ten. On the other end of the river, the demon army was affected by the suddenly flying dust, the darkened sky becoming infinitely chaotic.


    Without waiting for the demons to calm amidst the airborne stone and dust, they could feel a suffocating chill rapidly spreading. Soon, the air within a radius of several thousand meters thinned, whereas heat also seemed to be dried by something, with many demons that were blazing just before watching as the fires over their shells extinguishing and then condensing into frost. It was nothing they had ever experienced before.


    But soon, they had not the focus to mind such things.


    Because Joshua stopped inhaling.


    In that very brief instant, most air and energy within thousands of meters were already drained, turning the blistering Lava Inferno as cold as the North. The warrior''s chest did not even expand¡ªit was as if there was a bottomless abyss in his body that could devour all things by breathing alone.


    Then, he exhaled.


    Whoooosh!


    Unlike the inhaling that wrought incredible chill, sweltering cyclones bellowed out from Joshua''s mouth, the terrible heat igniting and exploding the in second it contacted the outside realm, blasting plasma out of ions in the atmosphere. The windstorm, jumbled with flame and lightning, swept at the demon armies by the river in a straight line¡ªthe black iron arrows that had been raining down along its way had just covered half its intended distance before being melted into clusters of golden molten iron under the violent gales that burned at thousands of degrees, subsequently being engulfed by the gales and shooting towards their original masters heartlessly.


    Boom! The imps on the frontmost lines of the armies were collectively turned into ash on contact. They never even lasted a second before being blown away by the tempest hotter than lava. Behind them, the berserk demons held on a little longer¡ªnot because of their considerable ability, but because of the decline through the extended distance that the burning winds were not so terrifyingly searing. Even so, the first scores of berserk demons also screamed as they were torched into nothingness, while the demons behind too started springing about one by one, unable to withstand the torrid molten iron of what were once melted arrows.


    At first, the armors over their chest deformed under brute force, with outer shell and skeleton punched through by the golden molten iron. Horrifying shockwave carried the large demon''s bodies up in the air, vibrating all innards, blood, and flesh within a glob.


    After dozens of elite heavy-armored berserk demons were send flying by the eruption, they became misshapen corpses when they dropped to the ground.


    In an instant, one-thirds of imps and one-tenths of core infantry amongst Demon General Helm''s demon army was vanquished by one ''serious'' breath from Joshua. Such a phenomenal blow would have routed an army, and was not trifle even against the innately brutish demons. They paused in their tracks, looked at each other in astonishment, not daring to advancing.


    "Press on!"


    On top of the fortress, the insectoid-demon leader was not astonished by the spectacle. As a Supreme-tier archdemon it certainly was aware of the depth of that Monarch¡ªthey would never defeat or kill him, and forcing him to retreat would also prove extremely difficult. Nevertheless, Guwaganda never placed its hope on the troops¡ªthose things were solely tools to buy time, targets placed down to be killed.


    The genuine killing stroke was being reserved.


    With that order, the nervous and jittery demon army advanced once more¡ªwhen they arrived at a suitable distance, they flung boulders and lances that they carried with them in different orders to suppress Joshua. Then, with the drumming sounds of machinery, gigantic siege catapults almost ten meters large were completely assembled. In seconds, giant fort-breaking bolts that resembled steel pillars shot out at the warrior, breaking out a resounding boom over the air.


    But all the offensive was meaningless to Joshua, who actually was not moving to block it. He stepped over the Nether River simply and plainly, crossing the river that insinuated death with every step. Boulder and lance that approached him would be immediately be pressed down by the massive barrier around the warrior''s body into the river. Magic that struck the black armor would only pop up helpless bolts and sparks¡ªeven the Great Corrosive Bind that allegedly could melt all things was impotent against it and were absorbed instead into the black steel.


    As if sensing something, the warrior looked up toward the Black Blood Fortress, while three giant siege arrows that could blow a clean hole through city walls streaked towards his body. Joshua raised his hand to swat one away as if a fly, slashing apart another with the balrog greatsword, but the final steel arrow struck through on his body with a prompt and resounding blast, while a brutal wave too kicked up from the waters of the Nether River.


    The steel arrow that was almost ten meters long and resembled the pillars that held temples aloft was used expressively against cities. Any creature struck¡ªeven the incomparably large mammoth¡ªwould have been penetrated and reduced to inorganic material, much less normal humans who would die wretchedly with no remains. At the sight, the endless ranks of demon could not help pausing their attacks, believing that not even Legendary champions would definitely not be feeling great after enduring such an attack.


    The result disappointed them.


    The huge arrow slowly dropped, revealing the unscathed Joshua who did not even take one step back. The ratio in sizes between the human-sized warrior and the arrow was so glaring, but the result was simply ironic¡ªthere was a visible armor-shaped crease by the tip of the arrow, whereas the arrow shaft was misshapen too. Utterly damaged, the siege arrow simply dropped away from Joshua''s body into the Nether River without a single splatter.


    Be that as it may, a series of preparations were complete above the Black Blood Fortress. Guwaganda, its body now flashing with lightning bolts, prepared to issue its final order. Thus, with the sound of metals scrapings as contraptions were being moved, the entire stone fortress swiftly transformed. Crystal mana tubes poked out as two parallel golden tracks rose from the citadel and rapidly extended, targeting the center of the Nether River and the guidance of mana, at Joshua, who was just staring towards it.


    The insectoid demon stood at the center of the citadel that was the colossal war machine, supplying mana alongside hundreds of beholders to the weapon beneath them. With the Sixth Abyss having invaded innumerable worlds, this nightmarish weapon had precisely been acquired from the world that resisted them the most fiercely. Its damage yield was so great that any mountain would be shattered into dust¡ªit would be difficult even for a Monarch to defend against it.


    The unnamed machine began to move, each of the pale-blue crystal tubes charging, humming and vibrating. The two tracks also started to glimmer with thick and dangerous mana lightning that condensed into lightning halos of equal sizes. Terrible electromagnetism assembled and circled within, and red rays started to appear in the air and vanish at almost the same time. Those were self-combusting metallic particles in the halo, forming after being accelerated to its very limit.


    At that moment, the insectoid demon''s final order was issued.


    "Bombs away!"


    As dimensions surged, a robust steel sphere appeared over the dozen lightning halos. Drawn by the harrowing magnetic field as soon as it formed, it accelerated on every layer naturally and, within temporal fragments imperceptible to humans, it passed through a dozen layers of accelerator tracks and transmuted into an orange metal liquid that continuously evaporates and as bright as the sun and burst forward at Joshua!


    There was no time to react to the incandescent flash that illuminated heaven and earth, and neither was there time to be awestruck by the gale that uprooted large chunks of earth and demons. Everything happened so instantly that the demons that happened in its path could not even tell that they were already dead when the bullet that was completely vaporized covered almost ten miles of distance towards the warrior''s head!


    It was as if time had stopped for a moment. The black dragon that followed behind the warrior widened its eyes having sensed the danger and tried to warn its master. The balrog, too, appeared to have wanted to wail as it sensed that it could not shake off the mortal danger. On the other hand, the demon army before them was still left in astonishment, even as the waters of the Nether River beneath their feet kept flowing.


    The odor of ozone wafted in the air; it was the product following the fission of oxygen.


    Meanwhile, in that paused environment thanks to his heightened speed of thought, Joshua sensed everything around him and did not become animated or excited against the unfathomably threatening electromagnetic missile. His black armor categorically emitted sounds as if vibrating liquid pressure in the face of the attack which the enemy had placed all their hopes in, while he seriously tightened his grip over the balrog greatsword, seriously aimed at the supersonic liquid metal shooting at him, and seriously pressed his weight down and sliced towards it.


    Such was the definition of freedom. In the Abyss, the warrior did not have to be mindful about hurting the citizens in the vicinity or environmental damage. He could unleash his might and power as he wished in the absence of all restraints¡ªnone could stop him, none could disturb him, allowing freedom to fill his entire body.


    That was why the warrior did not even think with this one swing of his sword, for he did not have to consider the outcome of this fight and could focus on destroying his foe.


    Time moved.


    In Joshua''s hand, the balrog went into shock and lost consciousness in the very second of that swing. A broiling hotness rapidly unfurled, incinerating all oxygen, gas, and sulfur in the atmosphere instantaneously. A dimensional fissure that tore everything apart therefore formed from that heat and the turbulent air flow, and so a streak of immeasurably dense golden sword flash that was seemingly solid met the equally dense electromagnetic missile, with an echoing blast following in an instant!


    Ka-Boooooom!!!!


    Some lengths away, the insectoid demon that burned most of his body''s energy to trigger the war machine suddenly shuddered. Unlike the immense burn that spread after the missile accelerated, it was a cold fear, reminiscent of ice water being poured directly into Guwaganda''s heart, virtually starting to contort and freeze the demon''s innards. Its compound eyes had seen that the faraway sword flash that suddenly broke down, that the metal missile was split in two and that the swing had also parted the Nether River.


    It could see that the land was sent flying in its entirety, that the demon army had long scattered haphazardly.


    Of course, it also saw the conclusion where its own body was split into two by the sword flash that stretched on to infinity.


    Ah, it''s over, the insectoid-demon thought.


    Spectacle of its long life flashed by before its eyes¡ªfrom its origins as an abyssal worm that metamorphosized into the weakest of Abyssals, the worm demon. Afterward, through incessant concealed and persistent callusing and sublimating, it finally ascended and became a herder demon, a capable subordinate to an archdemon, shrugging away the chaotic surroundings in which lower demons devoured each other. Then, hundreds of years later, that archdemon became a General, while it too improved and became the archdemon it always aspired to become.


    Demons never regret¡ªit was an emotion rarely forming in their mental faculties, which was true for Guwaganda too. At present, the demon simply murmured in wonder.


    What power it was, so powerful and focused.


    That flash of the sword had neither hatred nor Chaos, greed nor pleasure¡ªnot even rage.


    There was nothing that came with that swing apart from destruction.


    It was immeasurably pure, borne for the express purpose of slaughter and ruination, and was exactly why it was invincible.


    The insectoid demon closed its compound eyes; it peacefully awaits the arrival of death.


    But suddenly, the shell layers over its face piled, its expression shifting immensely. Guwaganda''s calm and determined demeanor vanished, replaced by astonishment as it turned, raising its head. Just as it turned, a golden-orange beam rocketed from some extreme distance, blasting through the atmosphere, passing the insectoid demon''s body and arriving before the Black Blood Fortress.


    A golden-red ray then broke out from the beam, tearing apart the sword flash that had spread before the Fortress. Its edge glinted with pale-blue lightning and cut the plains between the Nether River and the Fortress in two, leaving a terrible magma scar.


    "Guwaganda, you have done well. However, it is too weak to wait for death¡ªI shall punish you after the battle."


    A turbid, rumbling voice rang from within the beam. Soon, the beam slowly dissipated, and the true body of the voice became visible.


    It was a demon that was not quite large. It had thousand pairs of evil eyeballs that squirmed constantly, while its body was covered in a black, streamlined shell. On its head, a pair of menacing demon horns stood, flashing with thick mana bolts. The thousand-eyed demon''s body flowed with torrid waves of air, the residual heat from traveling at a blistering speed throughout its journey.


    After reprimanding its lackey, the demon turned its head towards the warrior who stood over the Nether River as it slowly closed itself.


    "Foolish fellow. You actually dare to venture deep into the Abyss and lay waste to my domain."


    The raging demon''s voice contained immeasurable fury, which in turn slowly changed the color of the black shell over its body before ending up in an orange-red as if magma. "I have lived for endless times," it said profoundly, "mastering every way to torment. You will regret being alive."


    "Foolish demon," Joshua said, grinning.


    The warrior of freedom raised the balrog greatsword that was slowly melting and changing form, and stared at the enemy before him which he had long awaited.


    "I''ve mastered destroying you," he replied profoundly.

 Chapter 523 Giant God

    Helm the Demon General did not catch Joshua''s words¡ªbefore the sound came to him, a balrog greatsword that was tens of thousands degrees hot, cutting through air that was heated up to thousands of degrees at some unknown point in time as well as a vacuum track as it streaked towards it right before it eyes!


    Like a cyclone that engulfs the four seas or a falling star, there was a visible bolt darting across the sky. Air was ignited while oxygen incinerated¡ªagainst the giant sword that shot towards it, the weapon itself melted into a cluster of red-gold that could strike a hole even through a mountain, Helm did not even dodge.


    Staring at the blade, the Demon General snorted as the shell over its shoulders splitting out a small crack in the thousandth of a second. Hot, crimson light shot out from within and struck the tip of the balrog greatsword as the same monumental power slanted its trajectory¡ªin an instant, a meteor was visibly deflected by a thin line back to the other end of the sky. The clouds thus parted as a huge cavity was struck within the heavens.


    However, unlike what it expected, that was not the end. Having parried the blow, Helm suddenly noticed that there was still a pair of iron fist following tightly behind the greatsword!


    After Joshua threw out the greatsword, his foot stomped down violently and swiftly followed behind his own weapon as it reached the demon. The warrior was completely unmoved at the thousand-eyed demon''s startled gaze, and with the explosion of the air as it was torn apart, a pair of iron fists, wrapped around by Steel Strength armor turned abruptly into thousands of phantom punches that blasted at the demon!


    Pow-pow-pow-pow-pow!


    Ten hits, hundred hits, thousand hits! Each strike broke apart air current and created a blast comparable to falling meteors, with air hundreds of meters around swept away in no time at all by the shockwaves. Before the fist up front could send the demon flying, the fist behind had already caught up!


    Helm could not actually cry out in anguish before its body was bombarded upwards and yet not sent flying. Then, finally, with a roaring bellow from Joshua, a heavy fist landed on its abdomen, the full-powered blow directly repelling air itself and launching a white circular wave of air from behind the Demon General''s back. Dozens of meteor-sized craters immediately surfaced upon the mountainous walls behind, as if pummeled by gigantic, invisible fist by the residual strength of the punches!


    Under such terrifying strikes, even sound had lost its conducting medium as a horror silence engulfed the land, but in the very next moment, a sporadic cry as if a flute wafted as the Demon General''s body finally darted into a flaming meteor and struck the center of the wall heavily. As if the straw that broke the camel''s back, the entire wall shattered and crumbled with a loud bang!


    Boom! Like a collapsing mountain, the sturdy walls of the Black Blood Fortress turned into endless shards that buried Helm. And where the Demon General was, sanguine mist boiled in the air¡ªit was its blood, and precisely the sound of blood mist flowing.


    However, no one was minding the Demon General. Black, the insectoid-demon Guwaganda and every remaining demon troop stared astonishedly at Joshua. It was as if the black armor was the center of the world that attracted everyone''s gaze.


    Who is he?! The insectoid-demon stared in shock above the Black Blood Fortress. It watched in disbelief as its own master was sent flying with relative ease, and though General Helm was not famous for melee it should not be that simple since it was a demon.


    However, before it could sum up its thoughts, something happened again and the demon''s thoughts were cut short.


    At the moment, after a brief adjustment, Joshua moved decisively again. He accelerated in the air, darting towards the wall debris with no hesitation. The warrior did not intend to leave his opponent any chance to rest or recover its injuries¡ªhe was prepared to send it straight to hell with one blow!


    That was his battle style! Going all out, never hesitating, blowing out full power on the start and subjugating the enemy until they died!


    Boom! As the warrior accelerated, searing cyclone unfurled as a large layer of sparks kicked up in the atmosphere around them. It was the phenomenon of dust being burnt in incredible heat, and between flashes of ions, Joshua had already arrived before the wreck, his life vision able to easily see through and pick out the Demon General that was swiftly regenerating itself under the ruins. Without a word, the warrior clenched his fist by his hip before striking out!


    As if a hot knife to butter, any matter in his way was as fragile as paper to Joshua while his body now burnt with flames near thousands of degrees. In the thousandth of a second, he broke through the protection of the debris and smashed a fist on the demon''s general face even it looked on bewilderment!


    Pow! Dozens of eyeballs exploded into pulp and were burnt into ash by the searing warmth. The Demon General was once again thrown away despite its rage, blasting through the fortress walls and into the fort itself, and with incessant crumbling sounds, it fell at least a dozen buildings, scraping out a long lava trail where it passed.


    It was certainly wretched. If it had been a typical lifeform the battle should have ended, but Helm was ultimately a demon. Even if the warrior''s severe punches broke dozens of its eyes it did not hurt anything vital. As it growled in rage out of humiliation, countless little fissures that resembled scars appeared over Helm''s back as a streak of crimson energy ejected out, softening the incredible blow and slowing it down.


    What the fuck kind of a monster is that!? It thought in immeasurable rage as it buffed itself albeit in slight astonish. Actually completely holding me down in physical combat?! Is that some human-shaped Void Behemoth?!


    On the other hand, Joshua did not keep up his pursuit as he himself suffered a few blows from the demon in return¡ªthree rays that were condensed to the very limit hit his right wrist the moment his fist came in contact with the demon and slit his entire right fist off, with a clear scar of being cut visible on his neck too. Golden molt dripped, but he withdrew his fist, seemingly not minding it at all. Reaching out with his left thumb and rubbing his neck while simply pressing his wrist back into it, there was a sound of steel being welded, and soon the cut on his armor''s neck disappeared entirely while the wrist was reattached anew.


    Becoming Legendary was the first step in becoming a deity.


    Without words or interaction, the warrior''s body vanished in the very next moment and reappeared right in front of the Demon General. As he moved, it was as if the thousands of meters in distance did not exist between the city wall and the center of the fortress did not exist at all¡ªneither did he leave any sign. The warrior lashed out with a knifehand strike that instantly swung out like a giant axe to cut mountains, but exuded a monumental pressure directly as if a falling peak even before it hit.


    However, the Demon General that also reacted did not hesitate. It met it head on as Helm showed its ability as Monarch and completely followed Joshua''s movements. The black shell over its entire body had already become red-gold as if magma against Joshua''s chop, the arm that it reached out with broke out countless cracks with almost hundreds of razor-sharp rays spraying out in an instant!


    To Helm, an ascended beholder, its entire body was natural weapons, while it could eject its energy away from any corner of its body and kill enemies of any form in any angle. It had already noted that its rays could lacerate the warrior''s body, which was why it was brave enough to face its opponent head-on.


    But how fast was the reaction speed of a Legendary warrior? Joshua, having fought countless demons could read the current standoff so well it was almost as if he was predicting the future. It already knew what Helm planned when he saw it raise its arms, and simply waved his right arm and turned the chop into a parry to shove the Demon General''s hand away. In that instant, searing rays sprayed and struck the ground into an unfathomably deep lava cavity!


    Pow-pow-pow-pow-pow! The dull sound of flesh rang, with Joshua and Helm having exchanged dozens of blows in that very instant. Among the two, one was a Legendary warrior who transcended a thousand battlefields while the other was a Demon General that had survived the Abyss for a thousand years through slaughter, their combat experience so rich it exceeded the depths of that which was inconceivable. Both could tell the other''s moves the instant either shifted its posture, while their bodies could exceed common sense and freely bend, ignore joints or recoil in an exchange that even Mastery of Technique did not earn it justice. Beneath their feet, the sturdy surface of the Black Blood Fortress shattered one by one, crumbled and caving in. Endless large boulders too were blown airborne amidst the fight, shooting out everywhere like missiles!


    Ka-boom! Gale roared as two boulders struck the metallic tracks around the Black Blood Fortress, promptly bending and collapsing the superweapon that flashed in thick mana bolts. The charging crystals beneath the tracks too completely exploded, unleashing magical fluorescence that covered more than half the fortress.


    Mysteriously, the insectoid-demon that had been on top of the fort had vanished at some point in time¡ªit appeared to have escaped.


    At the heart of the fort, every building had fallen. With the whirling of two completely invisible shadows, the ground and debris blew up through the air as streaks of rays and formidable punches blasted ground and sky, dispersing clouds and trembled the surface.


    Nevertheless, after parrying a horizontal slash from Helm, Joshua''s demeanor suddenly changed. His style thus became decisive and vicious, for he had seen through every change and defensive loophole in its foe''s fighting style. With the great hum as if liquid pressure, a scarlet light shone abruptly on the warrior''s right hand as if molten metals¡ªignoring the defending rays that were slashing towards his own arm, the fist thundered towards that chin of Helm''s that was filled with eyes in an upward hook!


    The fist boomed, unfurling vacuum! In that moment of fatality, Joshua unleashed all his bodily restraints to pour tons of weight on that one fist, accelerating it with monumental strength. That strike truly had the power to move mountains!


    Meanwhile, unlike before, the cutting rays scraped with noises that made teeth ache. Red fist shattered Helm''s defense, and, as if astonished in that very instant, the Demon General threw its hand as if to parry¡ªbut could such power be diverted under such a brief instance? In no time at all, its brain and a multitude of eyes were broken, throwing pulps of bizarre colors everywhere while the demon''s body was thrown in the sky by the impact, breaking open the clouds!


    But just as it did, it spoke!


    "Hahahaha, foolish idiot! You''ve fallen into my trap!"


    Helm laughed maniacally above as it used the strike to escape, its brain rapidly healing as flesh squirmed¡ªsince when did anyone mention that beholders'' vitals were their eyes? And after fighting for so long, even a fool could tell that most beings could not stand up to the armored demon in a melee. In reality, it had fought the warrior to wait as his lackey, the insectoid demon Guwaganda activated the final preparations of enemy countermeasures the Black Blood Fortress!


    The Black Blood Fortress was Helm''s only territory that was nearest to the Nether River and the core domain of the thousand-eyed demon, hosting the otherworld superweapon [Magnetic Field Shift Cannon] and an energy core that kept the whole fortress running! Just now, it used one out of its thousand pairs of eyes to watch as the insectoid demon discreetly left the outskirts of the fortress, meaning that all procedures had been finished!


    At the moment, in the core of the fortress, Joshua frowned and looked around amidst sharp sounds that pricked the ear. Thick bolts of sanguine lightning had already formed into a cage and bound him within as the warrior sensed that his body was being held down by an incredible electromagnetic shackle. Knowing that it was the overloaded burst of an energy core, Joshua looked up to find streaks of corrupt and evil runic circles beginning to surface around Helm, with a sanguine radiance being within its embrace. He could sense the power within that could destroy worlds!


    Unusual but minuscule tremors emanated¡ªthe sound of metal being torn apart. As a Demon General that had ascended from a beholder, Helm''s innate talent was to unleash different ray magic. The study over thousand of years had fused its magic with its body, and, with the demon''s natural physicality, there was nothing it could not do whether if it was in a melee or spellcasting fight. Though it lost out to the warrior in melee tactics, it certainly had formidable ability!


    Under the control of the Demon General, the circle adjusted its position, with an even more terrifying pressure falling just as it whirled slowly. Joshua could sense an invisible bind targeting his body, as if it was the stare of some frightening beast or the target lock of the most dangerous weapon!


    And in the very next moment, the real offensive descended!


    Bzzt¡ª


    As bloody radiance descended, oxygen in the atmosphere was ignited by searing heat into burning flames and plasma. Matter began collapsing from its fundamentals so that blinding flash swirled in the sky above. Helm was roaring in rage within a blazing vacuum as scarlet cracks that resembled wounds appeared over its body, ejecting golden light from its body. Then, after circling alongside the densely packed runes, the gales rapidly assembled while a fission ray that could tear apart matter ejected!


    Boom!


    In that brief second, Joshua could sense nothing¡ªnot even sound or color as the tremendous energy blast rolled out before him. What he saw in the end was a solar storm that blanketed the world and fell from the skies above.


    It was both a brief moment and an eternity. With a blinding flash, a bowl-shaped energy shield slowly spread and shaped into a single facula. In seconds, a giant mushroom cloud rose slowly. As if wiped away from the surface of the earth, the entire Black Blood Fortress vanished entirely.


    It''s over. The demon thought. Exhausting all efforts and paying a considerable price, but the difficult foe is finally killed.


    Helm also reflected that allowing him to close in for a melee was a mistake; the demon itself had become prideful following years of continuous victories. It forgot that each Monarch walked out of blood and fire, and none of them could easily be handled. A split second mistake, and it could only employ the self-destruct ability of the Black Blood Fortress magic core to kill him. If the distance was just a little further, kiting would have been a lot easier.


    The densely packed runes that circled around the Demon General dissipated, but its heart was still with irritation. Its domain was virtually wiped out while the core of the Black Blood Fortress had accompanied the enemy in death¡ªsuch a huge price had been paid just to kill a clone of their opponent, what Legendary champion would be killed so easily after all? Unless the other''s true form is found, killing the incarnation of an extraordinary body that walks the mortal realm was truly meaningless, although their opponent would know of their own power that way and would not try to disturb them.


    But suddenly, just as the demon general calculated its loses, the earth trembled.


    Helm looked down in surprise and doubt. Its thousand eyes stared towards the surface, while the fires and mushroom cloud of the Fission Ray was still slowly ascending. Then, a pair of the demon''s eyes subconsciously noticed the other end of the Nether River¡ªa black dragon over there, appearing to have sensed something, was running towards the distance as if to evade something horrible.


    And the instant it was distracted, the air burned as the Flame of the Void spread out, turning thousands of meters of land and air into inferno.


    The Demon General then saw, upon the land and in the heart of the blaze, it could see a human silhouette of light slowly rising and floating into the air. Numberless broad silver energy circuits unfurled with him as a hub, just like a tree root growing into a larger body within breaths. On its head, two extremely luminous stars were shining as if the god descending unto the mundane, bringing an incomparable presence with him.


    Pop. As if something was broken, every remaining troop and Helm itself promptly felt attacked by an utter chill that cuts into the bone¡ªit was the leer of a beast, or indeed something ten thousand times worst!


    They could see the pair of golden eyes belonging to a giant god, conjured out of an illusion, blinking in scarlet light above the sky and their minds churning.


    Energy was gathering. Amongst the endless fires, a power as vast as oceans was unsealing itself¡ªit was a giant god that came out, flexing from compression and condensation, the extraordinary unleashed from human form. As the air banged violently, a tremendous hand reached out from the flames to grab Helm who was high above.


    Like a tidal wave that reaches above or an apocalyptic cyclone, the shockwave of the grip swept away dust, earth and innumerable demon around it.


    Some distance away, the fleeing insectoid-demon looked back once and picked up its pace.


    As for the Demon General, though left dumbfounded, it too quickly flew to dodge. In response, three more arms reached out from the flames and kept clawing at Helm without stopping, the air along their way whistling sharply as if a kettle spraying steam after being heated to its very limit. It was the same for the giant''s body¡ªblaze that was almost a few thousand degrees close to the sun''s own surface spread out instantaneously, with one of the giant hands melted one of the Black Blood Fort walls that was still standing on contact.


    "What the hell was that?!" Helm cursed in rage at the sight and quickened its flight, but somehow, in comparison to the lava hand that approached incessantly, the demon felt that not only did it not rise, it was dragged down by an unusual power instead. And so, with an angered bellow, Helm''s hands opened its cracks and sprayed out two long green-blue ion clusters to forcibly evade it.


    "Whoooosh¡ª"


    An exhale resounded, and flames that blanketed the world razed alongside raging winds. With the tremendous tremors of two feet striking ground, a colossal human form appeared from within, and stood aloft the land!


    It towered like a pinnacle even when seen from above! It was a giant that was above eighty meters tall and had four robust arms while its eyes emitted solar radiance. The giant''s expression was sturdy and cold with no hint of emotion, while the long hair over its head turned into scarlet flowing light as if fires that danced over the sky. On its shoulders were protruding parts that looked rather inconspicuous that could have been bearing new wings or new arms, albeit resembling the wings behind the backs of berserker demons. Behind the giant, pale red-gold halos were whirling as complex runes formed a simple unvaried construct as if a lance, penetrating the halos of light.


    Running through everything with a singular principle, just like its master.


    True form!


    The true form of Legendary!


    Helm could detect a great power wafting towards him alongside a might at the sight of his opponent''s body, forcing the energies within its thousand eyes to go haywire and painfully self-immolate. However, such power could not affect it as a Legendary, and the Demon General quickly forcefully suppressed the mental distortion. Now, already deep into the clouds, Helm quickly became aware that it had been the true form of a Legendary champion!


    Its opponent had come, bringing its true form! But whose true form was it? Where in the nearby Abysses would demons have the true form that was almost akin to a deity!? Whatever the case may be, the Demon General knew that things would not end so simply. That terrifying existence had gone all out on its very first move, so how could the demon retreat!


    It was one of the Four Great Monarchs under the Abyssal Liege, Helm of the Thousand Eyes! Even if it did not have a colossal form or a savage appearance, its power remained inestimable to most! That giant did not scare him!


    "¡ªBaha¡ª"


    While the Demon General was left in shock, the giant was breathed, and monumental sound waves soon came rolling.


    It was laughter.


    The giant was laughing.


    There was no concealing the delight born fighting a champion no matter how many words there were.


    "Why would you run, my foe."


    Explosions came amidst the waves of laughter, churning and shaking the entire land by one oscillation after another. A brutal cyclone followed, wiping out imps that had ran faraway by blowing them up entirely. Other demons that were escaping in panic were not spared either, with the wounds on many injured ones bursting under the incredible pressure, their bodily fluids evaporating instantly under searing heat while their whole body was incinerated. Beholders, succubus and other demons that did not have strong physicality were in turn all knocked unconscious, which equates to death in such environments.


    The Giant God of Steel¡ªJoshua. What flowed within his body now was not blood but highly dense liquid metal. What moved around his body was also the most exquisite of liquid pressure and not liquid pressure and no fragile muscle fiber of humans. What kept that immeasurably huge body was a smelting furnace that emulates the Nuclear Star, emanating searing heat of no limit and supplying the giant body with energy it needed to move.


    There was absolutely no aesthetics of the streamline kind over the giant''s body ¨C creviced and scaled, it resembled a slaughter machine forged out of steel, which each line and inch of its body built to fight without any spot one could linger their gaze on. And now, the giant took one step forward, and the land surged like a wave. Joshua lifted his head towards the Demon General and bent his knees slightly, his body expanding before bursting in power. There were audible sounds of high liquid pressure, and soon the giant''s body disappeared from view, with megathrust earthquakes that surpassed magnitude ten replacing its presence. Dust rose and engulfed up to several kilometers of land, as well as forming a crater two hundred meters deep.


    He jumped upwards.


    Thus, the world shook.

 Chapter 524 You Don’t Understand My Power

    [Demons never existed in the first place.]


    General Helm had always thought so, even if itself was addressed reverently as the [Thousand Eyed Demon] in a thousand words.


    Strictly speaking, that conclusion was not considered wrong. Ultimately, the title ''demon'' had originally been a pronoun made by otherworld races on their own accord, and had merely spread out into the Abyss at some unknown point in time. Each layer of Abyssal demon had their own unique name for their own race as it had been their name before their world died.


    Those fools that had come for a limited tour or two before quickly crowning the name demons were completely ignorant of all that had gone on behind the scenes and pridefully made their conclusion. The truth, however, was the complete opposite for no ''true demon'' existed at all in the Multiverse, and neither was there life that was ''born Chaotic''.


    So how were there creatures that disobeyed that logic? While there were certainly aspects of inborn nature in how life behaved, nurture in life later on was just as important.


    The cause for everything was this world.


    The skies that had been engulfed in dust for ten thousand years and the land eroded by toxic for a few millennia. The true form of ''demon'' may have been ordinary creatures, but in this wasteland with where there was no slaughter, plunder and yet souls would still gradually decompose, there had been no soil born in kindness and Order.


    And just that.


    Against the sudden, violent strike from the giant god beneath it, Helm did not plan its countermove at once as a nostalgic emotion arose within the Demon General''s heart as he faced that lava hand that closed in without stopping. Even the name of that sensation had been forgotten, but through waves of evocative thrill, its memory returned to a distant past instantly.


    It was perhaps nine hundred years ago. Some powerful otherworld mage had accidentally stumbled into the Sixth Abyss due to a failed teleportation, and was forced to only wander around the barren wastelands. The Lava Inferno had neither Abyssal Lord nor Demon General at the time, with only numerous archdemons claiming various territories of their own. The mage''s ability would have allowed it to conquer a piece of land to become a non-demon lord, which was not rare since many evil dragons would tuck their lairs safely at some corner in the Abyss. However, the mage was thinking of his family in every waking moment, believing that it had to leave that wretched world at least and kept searching for a way to leave.


    Finally, it found it. The mage arrived by the banks of the Nether River, and attempt to leave by relying on the long river that permeates endless worlds to leave. It believed that it would succeed, but the truth was not as one wished.


    As the black rivers gushed, its flesh was eroded by the Nether River while his soul crumbled and dissipated, turning into countless wild abyssal worms under the power of the Abyss itself. Helm''s sentience had been born from the shards of that otherworld mage¡ªit had been the finest amongst that clutch of abyssal worms, carrying wisdom and power at the moment of its birth.


    With that innate gift, Helm devoured most of its siblings and pieced most of the mage''s legacy together through its soul shards, as well as inheriting its name. Through that, it kept growing¡ªby relying on prudence, cruelty and incredible power, Helm finally became a Demon General after a few hundred years and led its army to its ''homeworld'', thus completing its first campaign.


    The Thousand-Eyed Demon completely revised its own life in an instant, experiencing once more the various striving and labor to survive when it was still weak, as well as the euphoria after completing objective after objective, promptly raising an enlightenment in it.


    At some point in time, its mind had been clouded by its string of consecutive victories. Its unstoppable conquests and triumphs had bloated its confidence and made it uncaring towards otherworld beings, so much so that it did not believe that the Gluttony Lord that was crowned the title of ''Demon King'' was not a lucky being that received pampering from the Abyss.


    Conceit had caused Helm to make its first error of underestimating the Monarch before it.


    Its second mistake was in believing that it could defeat its opponent without unleashing its full power.


    What folly.


    Pow! In that very second, a tremendous boom slowly wafted from the surface below¡ªthe Steel giant god, wrapped in an immeasurably violent cyclone, had already clawed at the Demon General that was somehow staying where it was.


    "Of course, I had forgotten that the Multiverse still had many champions. Any being capable of sublimating their lifeform could not be underestimated, and it was the same whether they were demons or some other race since all of them are dangerous and formidable, wise and ingenious¡ªcapable of threatening my life."


    Ka-cha! After a moment that felt both long and brief, the Demon General that was clenched within the Steel giant''s fist spoke thus as it left its reminiscence. Its voice had a certain bizarre tone that seemed to match some unknown rhythm perfectly, causing the mana elements around to whirl. However, would Joshua hear a demon''s words? The warrior certainly mustered more strength to squish it instantly; he was not a man who would stop just because the other wanted to talk.


    However, it was beyond belief that however much strength the Steel giant used, the Demon General''s body that was not so sturdy when it was given a dressing down just now was not breaking. Under the crush of several thousand degrees of heat and virtually a hundred thousand tons of force, Helm''s outer shell merely dented slightly.


    Then the demon finally spoke¡ªno longer with a raging tone, but a more threatening calm voice.


    "You''ve helped me remember terror. Thank you."


    Krak, plak! The sound of shell shattering rang as endless cracks surfaced across Helm''s entire body. Streaks of searing red-gold rays turning into surging flow of light ignited the rather mundane outer shell of the Demon General before infinite heat and radiance ejected out from the cracks over the Demon General''s fingers. The shockwave shot upon the clouds and the land, abruptly kicking up tides of extreme explosions as the demon''s final voice rang from within.


    "Champion, I shall do my best!"


    Boom! As the sound of the entire black smoke sky being ignited resounded, the insectoid-demon Guwaganda that had already fled some distance away could not help glancing back to see a Steel giant god being constricted by a golden snake formed of pure energy that penetrates heaven and earth, connecting clouds and soil! The body of the immeasurably huge giant python was covered in densely packed eyeballs that had been closed at first, but was now incessantly opening, raising the python''s presence by a notch each time one opened. Incomparably blazing flames burnt on its body as if to destroy everything. Golden radiance was ever present, illuminating the sea of clouds.


    Demons are ashes that had lost their fire. They came from dead worlds, and so unfathomably thirsty for the scent of life, intending to reclaim the glory of burning. Though rare, if the ashes did indeed reignite its illumination would probably not dull in comparison to true flames.


    "That''s¡­ His Majesty''s true form!"


    Guwaganda stopped running and paused where it was. The insectoid-demon gazed worshipfully, fearfully and longingly at that Thousand-Eyed Python that was tangled against the giant god¡ªthe true form of the Monarch that had been bound in mundane form. Helm had turned into a pure energy being centuries ago, using no more than ray magic that was little more than flowing heat that spilled out from the cracks of its body.


    At that very instant, giant and python plummeted to the ground from the skies above, their colossal bodies igniting tremendous waves of sparks and fog through friction over the atmosphere. As the two terrifying beings finally landed, the entire central region of the Sixth Abyss trembled resoundingly, with endless echoing thunder and blowing up a blanket of dust that covered the world.


    "What''s going on¡­"


    High above, the balrog that had thrown out and only awakened now opened its eyes under obscurity and agony throughout its body. Syndicate noticed that it had reverted from greatsword to its original form some time ago, and was falling from the darkened skies. It was still alive, although one-third of its body had evaporated while the flames over its body had also turned pure-white. However, the balrog did not have the time to decry the state of its body or rejoice that it was still alive as it plummeted overhead, for it was staring in astonishment at the huge spots of light shining in the distance. Infinite pillars of light had broken out violently, penetrating the clouds and swept with no pause to dice the entire sky into ribbons.


    "How dreadful¡­ How dreadful!"


    At the very heart of battle, a demon that had survived by luck shrank fearfully behind a large boulder. It was a succubus that had a body resembling humans and enjoyed traveling different worlds, hiding within crowds to spy on souls. They had an affinity for magic and were the main characters of different tales of demon contracts, and yet the juvenile body of the young succubus was quivering violently as magma splattered all over the ground surrounding it, creating one crater after another.


    The searing heat had also melted half the banks of the Nether River into a sea of fire. The demon, hiding at the only safe spot, did not dare to turn and look towards the fight between to incredible beings. It could only curl within the cracks between rocks, sobbing through phlegm and swearing that if it survived this time it would never stay within the Abyss anymore¡ªit would simply find a spot and live in seclusion.


    It would be fine even if it had to go through the rest of life without consuming souls.


    *****


    "Barnil, don''t you think that presence is rather familiar?"


    Meanwhile, two Legendary mages raised their heads in suspicion within the Squirming Forest at another corner in the Sixth Abyss. William, the wandering poet, slightly adjusted his waist belt that was rather lopsided and looked towards southeast where a golden-red glint was showing. "Stop looking at those trees that could crawl¡ªlook up!"


    Hearing his friend''s urging, the old man who had a head full of silver hair looked up reluctantly. Barnil had been studying the countless unique living things that seem to be both animal and plant at the same time, and had a feeling that they would definitely discover clues related to Ancient Dragons. However, unable to stand his best friend''s urging and the curiosity in his heart, he looked southeast too.


    Thus, both Legendary men widened their eyes at the illusionary scenes at the edge of the horizon. A four-armed giant that pillared the world was grabbing a blazing python that penetrates the clouds too, although the python had wrapped itself around the giant too.


    The friction between the two unleashed streaks of thunder. The giant brandished his fist and kept pummeling the giant python as if on a forge, while multifarious blinding pillars of light was unleashed from the endless number of eyes over the giant python''s entire body and slitting various vitals of the giant. The two''s attacks blasted out immeasurably dazzling white sparks, illuminating almost half of the Sixth Abyss so that even the mages could witness the scene clearly.


    In a world on another end¡ªthe continent that the scaled-people lived and named ''Jogar'', innumerable demons that were rampantly slaughtering and invading stopped in their tracks.


    Berserk demons that were mounting city walls stopped right in the middle of it, and were thrown off by scaled-people city guards who took full use of the opportunity. An insectoid-demon that had been devouring a scaled-person''s brain and soul too suddenly withdrew its mandibles and stared blankly where it was. The scenes repeated itself in every corner of the Jogar Continent. Even as they killed, assaulted and binged in celebration, each demon brought by Helm to that world felt a rising fear within the depths of their soul without exemption.


    They looked in astonishment at the Abyssal Doorway in the sky that resembled a cavernous eye¡ªopened by the Demon General, the large-scale portal that transcended two worlds was slowly closing since its master was drawing out every energy placed externally as it fought in full force. And as the Abyssal Doorway closed, the scent that came from the Abyss rapidly dispersed too¡ªlosing the invading energies of the Abyss, these otherworld creatures undoubtedly would be subjugated by the local world.


    Thus, the gap in ability between them and the local citizens swiftly closed.


    Pop, pop, pop. The field of vision kept changing incessantly. With the bursting sound as if balloons were being burst, thousands of beings that hid at every corner of the Abyss as well as spread through many worlds abruptly changed into eyeballs that resembled fire. Following the indistinct guide in the Void, they returned to its own true form within breaths.


    Before that, they may have been some silent waiter in a restaurant or some quiet miner in a mountain mine, or some soaring seagull or a boar that was rolling around in a swamp. All of them, without exceptions, were eyeball clones of Helm the Demon General, spread to gather intelligence.


    And now, all those clones were vanishing, their strength withdrawn. That might have delayed certain plans for centuries and directly exposing schemes that were long put in place and causing abject failure. Even so, Helm did not think about that much¡ªit was using every iota of its power to battle its enemy, and the enemy before it was worth its effort.


    The Demon General had said that it would go all out, a reality especially against the warrior that was also doing just that. If the Thousand-Eyed Python did not intermittently unleashed rays that could melt hills to parry, it was likely that it would be torn apart by its opponent''s four hands. On the other hand, if the Steel giant did not solemnly focus all energies to defend the energy waves from the python, its super-dense body would have been blown off by the enemy''s attack as well.


    The center of the fight between one man and one demon was brimming with ionic plasma before long, with large chunks of matter fragments exploding out of thin air from time to time¡ªparts of the Steel giant''s body that was collapsing.


    The body of the energy python was glimmering too. Although its psionic physicality did not lose out to any real body of flesh most of the time, it could not build on the advantage that it could trigger its energy and self-heal against the monster that was completely formed from high-density matter, especially since the speed at which the enemy was being damage had been far less than the speed of its energy recovery.


    Boom boom boom!¡ªit was as if a thunderous blast was cut off into innumerable little portions. As the unrestrained and distorted air resounded, the environment was dealt a destructive blow as the two Legendary champions battled on a physical plane.


    Joshua silently endured uncountable offensive from the Thousand-Eyed Python; his skin was bombarded with explosions that could level towers without stopping. That was nothing to him, however, as the warrior''s skin was similar to reactive armor and could store energy¡ªit would self-destruct after enduring an impact of a certain threshold, reducing most damage from the pure impact and heat. At the same time, Joshua would minutely adjust his skin so that it gradually smoothened like a mirror and reflected part of the rays.


    Still, Helm was certainly not a weakling¡ªnot only that, it was powerful enough to ignore it all.


    The python''s body suddenly shuddered violently as a materialized ray shot out from its tail and struck the Steel giant''s body. The magnitude of the impact could collapse a mountain or carve out an immense crater over a flatland¡ªand of course, force the warrior back. The giant raised its hands and made a cross that caught that blow steadily, but its entire body also moved almost a thousand meters, dragging out two stretching ditches on the ground.


    And in that very moment, having pulled some distance away, Helm spoke.


    "A sturdy body so powerful it''s enough to startle me¡­ pity."


    Leaving his line unfinished, the thousand eyes over the true form of the Demon General scanned the giant that was slowly lowering its hand that emanated with green smoke. The innate talent of the Legendary demon [All Knowing Eye] was taking in every single composition, atom and construct high-density particles, the energy radiating from its entire body along with the electromagnetic field of its opponent. Each energy joint and direction of energy flow on the warrior''s body was immeasurably distinct as if it could be touched.


    Flawless, it thought thus. That fearsome enemy that came from an unknown place was a genuine champion, able to maintain its defensive posture that left no opening having gone through such an intense fight, as if reaching the threshold of perfect.


    Even so, Demon General took not mind. Helm was aware that it was a class above.


    Between brief breaths, the radiance over the incomparably colossal energy python that was almost two hundred meters long began to dim, with the golden glint over the black sky abruptly disappearing. Under Helm''s control, the endless numbers of eyes of the Thousand-Eyed Python began to close starting from its tail, with tremendous, dim energy beginning to condense and assemble without limit, for it was precisely the path chosen by the Demon General.


    Condensing. Unlimited condensing. To pressurize energy and heat with no upper limit until the sheer blaze and stress could turn adamantite into nothingness and pulverize the most fundamental of matter, so that the shattered object would be pressed anew into a whole-new being!


    Ultimately, all eyes closed. The radiance was so dull as if the entire Abyss had returned to darkness, with a speck of luminescence from a golden star that could blind normal people if they looked directly upon it.


    Prak. An indescribable tremor reverberated. The minute dust in the air was the first to break¡ªthe transparent atmosphere shifting into gray-white fog under the microscopic movements.


    They were the most basic constructs of matter. The sub-atomic constructs were utterly parted, the photon that orbited in its core thrown into a state of agitation amidst its high-energy surroundings, utmost energy compressing those cores forcefully, until their fused into¡ª


    Instantly, a force that was unexplainable and immeasurable arose from the spot with matter at its smallest. Under the Demon General''s control, the inconceivable fusion power turned into a volatile and explosive burst of light, and simply unfurled thus at the Steel giant imposingly!


    "You don''t understand my power."

 Chapter 525 The Weight of Wisdom

    All things in the world were born within nothingness out of millions of differing origins, and yet there were scarce few ways that could make them return to nonexistence.


    And now, there was such a method of destruction that appeared in this world as Helm unleashed it with its full power.


    With a tremendous quaking that made sound, color, touch, and direction lose meaning, an inferno that scorches all things wrapped in light that permeates everything drowned half the world, the cascading tides of light instantly turning all into floating ash along its way. City walls and corpses vanished as if smoke, the debris of towers incinerating and dancing in the air¡ªeven the Nether River rippled as the silence of destruction unfurled.


    It was the ultimate ruination¡ªa light that inspires fear in the soul. Where it passed, any object would be vaporized, a spell only Helm, amongst the millions of beholders in the Abyss, had learned.


    [Star Blaze].


    Three-hundred and seventy-years ago, the Demon General had once arrived on an unknown world due to a failed teleportation. The void of that world was vast and borderless while its continent had shrunk into a sphere and orbited a giant flaming tinder, with countless races and civilization prospering in it.


    Mana was low in that world, with higher existences such as Helm being spurned extraordinarily. The demon would not even have arrived at that world if not for the accident caused by the failed teleportation, and when it was about to be expelled by the world, the Demon General witnessed the destruction of a civilization with its own eyes.


    It was light. A searing light, spreading slowly and profoundly from the depths of the sea of stars, laying waste to the continent and the stars.


    As if already expecting the advent of that light, layers after layers of giant energy barriers arose from every corner of the continent that actually startled Helm. It appeared that they intended to withstand it and was confident about doing so, and the Demon General had to admit discreetly that even the Sixth Abyss would not take down such tight defense even if every demon was mobilized.


    It was only when destruction descended that Helm became aware of what profoundness and end were.


    When that Light of Finality came, the unique continent that had shrunk into a sphere burned instantly despite the powerful shield that actually distorted space itself. In less than a second, its azure oceans boiled. After a few seconds, every existence that existed in liquid state completely evaporated. Within several breaths that the Demon General was left in utter shock amidst the dimensional rift, the entire continent was burnt into a crystallization and pushed away from its orbit, sinking into the celestial tinder that was rapidly dispersing.


    As if the shell of a chicken egg shattered, searing liquid heat sprayed out and widened. Thus, a complete world cycle extinguished.


    It was the ultimate destruction for a world to die within several breaths, and the power Helm had dedicated in pursuing for most of the last four hundred years. Now, it did not hesitate to unleash its own incomplete radiance that emulates the power from the other end of the stars against a powerful enemy it had never seen before.


    You don''t understand my power, the Demon General thought. How could one comprehend the majestic power without witnessing the vanquishing of a world? The Light of Finality it barely emulated after centuries of meticulous research and innumerable improvements could not be withstood by anything.


    Meanwhile, in that very moment of life and death, the warrior was moved too.


    Pinnacle radiance, blaze, and destruction. Although waves produced by quantum leap on the sub-atomic level were usually not meaningful, a Demon General could vaporize most existences in the physical world if he drove those waves with its full power. Everything would collapse at its touch and was fragile as paper.


    It certainly was fitting as the killing stroke and pride for a Demon General. The warrior had no way to dodge the stream of light that came gushing at him. Additionally, while its colossal steel body was immeasurably sturdy and was a body that imitated the most powerful Steel born after the death of a planet, it would have assuredly not feared any strike and easily block that surging light in perfect form. But he was yet to be¡ªJoshua''s progress of physicality switch did not exceed five percent, meaning that his body density had no way of enduring the assault before his eyes.


    He would die if he was hit, and yet he was not even nervous.


    Demons were demons after all; they were not humans. But Helm was mistaken about one thing.


    Against the focused rays, the giant god neither evaded nor parried. It spread its four arms, with flashing electric currents turning into bolts that rapidly spread over its arms¡ªsoon, an invisible zonal net shrouded the giant''s body.


    Where does strength come from?


    Strength did not come from muscle, nor was it inborn, while wisdom and will would be off the mark too. To the first explorers, true strength did not come from everything mentioned above but from the method in which things were observed.


    Human eyes could detect light and deliver information of colors to the brain that takes shape and allow intelligent lifeforms to know the appearance of the world. It was an elite method of observation for all things in the world compared to inferior beings that could only sense unvaried illumination. Even if it counted as a domain of that which was inconceivable it was much closer to the truth of all things, which was why humans relied on that one advantage and wisdom to reach the top.


    That however, was not a limit either. Seeing light notwithstanding, it was but a frequency in electromagnetism. If there were lifeforms that could truly see most electromagnetic waves and possessed intelligence corresponding to humans, there was no way humans would compete against them since what those beings could see at birth were real motions. If men needed over hundreds of years to pursue truth it would have been mere common knowledge for them, throwing men far behind in the process of accumulating wisdom¡ªnot to mention the extraordinary powers spawned from wisdom.


    At the moment, Joshua could see most rate and rhythm of electromagnetism. He could see the flow of energy, as well as the Sea of Dirac that was boiling in thin air.


    Naturally, he could also see that light came striking at him and examine each detail within lucidly.


    "You''re wrong," said Joshua, "I understand. It is you, on the other hand, that don''t understand your power."


    As he spoke, the giant clenched its fists as if his four arms were four giant bases. Powerful electromagnetic undulation materialized and whirled wildly around them, and with the churning of that power the dimensions boomed while the radiance slightly distorted too. Under the surge that was much more powerful than the magnetic field shift cannon before, the soul of the land around began to vanish into nothingness¡ªit was the disturbance of fundamental energy that formed them, with atoms having to self-destruct since they could no longer connect.


    The powerful magnetic field that could skew even electrons thus formed instantly, forming layers after layers of the tightest invisible barriers. In that very moment, the profound wave of light blasted at the deviant magnetic field encircling the Steel giant god, releasing powerful heat and light simultaneously at an instant incalculable by time and devouring Joshua entirely!


    After engulfing the warrior, the flowing light roar and kept cascading wildly, continuing to spread towards the distance in a slight slope through the clouds and sky, breaking into the dark sky and sinking into the endless Void. Beside it, the continent melted, air seared as if molten steel, waves of ink-black dust and tidal waves of magma poured at the surroundings, a shockwave that could end all things.


    That terrible power lasted for one brief moment.


    And then two.


    And then three.


    While darkness returned and the Thousand-Eyed Python sighed distinctly and exhaustedly, every intelligence that still had a will only noticed then that the light has already died down. The battle had ended.


    It should be over, the demon general and the surviving spectators thought. They did not think the warrior weak, but was instead earnestly astounded by that terrible radiance before. Like Helm, each survivor could not imagine how any life would survive from that attack.


    It was a possibility that surpassed life itself.


    Nevertheless, those known as the powerful excelled in the impossible, observed unnamable things, and destroyed irresistible foes.


    "Demon, have you even thought about it?"


    As the ever-present dust and residual light scatter, an audible clanging sound as if scraping metals rang from within the giant crater that had comprehensively melted into magma. And so, a tremendous but crippled body moved, each of its steps leaving all intelligence astonished as it appeared within the black world.


    "Have you even thought about how to focus the energy of atomic binding flow so that it would not easily deviate from electromagnetic fields?"


    With an incredible boom that surpassed thunder, the giant stepped out. There was a huge and visible circle gap stretching from its chest to abdomen, with highly dense liquid slowly dripping from that wound. There were terrible explosions that could kill an archdemon each time one drop of the liquid touch ground, while a cluster of sturdy Steel flowers simply formed over the center of the explosion and quaked along with each of the giant''s stride.


    "Have you considered adjusting the wavelength to counteract against special defensive moves from different enemies so that the ray truly becomes an invincible power?"


    The giant was rapidly contracting like a liquid robot, melting more than half of the gaping wound to heal himself by compressing his size. In seconds, the Steel giant god that was over eighty meters tall hence contracted into a Steel giant that was just over thirty meters tall. On the other hand, the injuries over its entire body had completely healed albeit with a significantly weakened presence. Now, the giant''s eyes glinted in physical, dazzling light and arrived before the Thousand-Eyed Python that was left gaping beyond belief, flexing its four arms.


    "Have you considered where your power comes from?"


    Helm had completely no way of answering such a ridiculous question. It stared at the being that could actually endure its full-powered blow and survive, before promptly roaring like a beast and shook its body, pressing forward with all its might!


    It shrank too much in size. Even if the demon was exhausted, it had the high ground in terms of pure power!


    The warrior stared in turn at the Thousand-Eyed Python that dived towards him without any hesitation, he too unhesitatingly raised its four arms. Although each limb was clearly not moving, it was whirling rapidly in reality under the influence of a powerful magnetic field. Soon, the arms'' form was obscure to the naked eye, and there were only four Steel spirals that could cut into all things!


    You definitely never think. You''re a demon from a post-apocalyptic world, a being of a dead realm. All you knew was that it is powerful and deals profound damage, and so simply used it, ignorant of the principles beneath.


    There was a difference even when it came to acting without thinking¡ªthe demon''s style was known as ''impetuous'', while the warrior was ''resolute''.


    Demon General Helm. You know nothing of power and combat. You are a mere beast that solely knows of slaughter, completely unlearned in the origins of might¡ªlife is limited, but not truth.


    Honestly speaking, Joshua had forgotten a little what the story had been before, and was utterly unable to recall the ability of the existence known as Helm the Thousand-Eyed Demon that only existed within the compendium. Everything about the enemy was not known to him, so each was a brand-new opponent to the warrior.


    What does that matter, however? He was already Legendary, the peak beneath the gods.


    If there were enemies, they should be defeated.


    If there were dangers, it should be uprooted.


    Therefore.


    "Taste the weight of wisdom!"


    The warrior spoke thus, his iron fist rocketing away, breaking dust and tearing air.

 Chapter 526 Choice

    Fists that that swirled as urgent cyclones, even flashing in green-blue bolts. However, Helm had no intention of dodging such a dangerous attack.


    At that moment, the Demon General was already aware that the man before its eyes was the most powerful and determined foe it had in life, as well as the most extraordinary Monarch-tier champion it had ever seen. Helm had traveled countless worlds, fighting against the champions from millions upon millions of races, and yet the Steel giant before its eyes could directly block its [Star Blaze].


    Neither rage nor hate was not worth mentioning in the face of such a being. As a champion that had surpassed its own lifeform as well, Helm knew that it was an utmost rarity and pleasure to be able to exchange blows against such an opponent¡ªever since it ascended and became Demon General, it never received delight from combat for a long time. Now, even if the demon seemed to be diving impetuously at Joshua, it was unusually tranquil inwardly in reality.


    It had grasped the opportunity for victory.


    Bang! A sound resembling a metal plate being penetrated resounded as Helm allowed the four Steel fists to strike its body explicitly, the solid psionic body promptly blasted into pieces by the spiraling punches that were wrapped in searing heat and powerful volts. Even the warrior who struck paused slightly after having succeeded so easily, and soon realized that things were not well! The enemy was not really shattered by his fist, but had split on its own accord before it was struck!


    Soon, as expected, with a smug cry from the Thousand-Eyed Python, countless energy fragments appeared to have broken apart by the spiral iron fists reassembled in the air, each turning into small spine cannons that floated in the air, before streaking towards the warrior''s back and flanks in arcs resembling a meteor!


    Floating Bone Cannons! On the front end of those bone spines were barrels hollowed into the center where immeasurably intense energy radiance assembled¡ªthe last ounces of Helm''s energy reserves. It took aim the warrior''s flanks and the blind corner of his back, scheming to target his left side that had been pulverized by the [Star Blaze] just a while ago to destroy Joshua''s body from within at its weakest spot!


    The Demon General could tell that the warrior''s body was incomparably sturdy and could not be damaged by ordinary attacks, which was why he must choose to focus on his vitals. Through inspection from the Legendary demon''s [All-Knowing Eye], it had learned about every flaw and energy points throughout Joshua''s body, although it did not mean that it would be struck just because it was there. The warrior had four arms that could easily parry attacks from every direction, which was why if a direct hit was desired, certain things need to be sacrificed so that the opponent could be lured out of its defenses.


    The demon did not even hesitate using its body as bait; it wanted neither side to come out of it unscathed. Within that instant, as the bone cannons charged and ejected blazing, golden-green ion beams, its psionic body that was large enough to warp around mountains pressed forward at Joshua''s viciously too. Even the warrior could not push away that brute strength which did not mind its own injuries at all, and so the whole colossal body simply constricted the giant god''s own, forcing Joshua to stay where he was!


    It was a simple, crude but extremely effective method. Such was the natural way of combat the demon adopted after centuries of fighting in close quarters. Despite not knowing any techniques or any rationale of combat tactics, Helm always grasped the heart of the matter: exhaust all methods to hurt the enemy as much it could.


    And now, the warrior had fallen into dire straits.


    Rationally speaking, this blow was lethal for whoever it may be¡ªa body shackled and immobilized for seconds, allowing the enemy to assault their own weakness however they wanted, it was essentially sentencing normal beings to having their hands tied in the face of death.


    However, quite a few methods flashed through Joshua''s mind. Whether it was shrinking his body to avoid the ion beam or moving his vitals and ''open holes'' over his own Steel body and allow the rays to freely ''hit'' himself, all were moves that could quell the danger.


    And yet he did not want to do so.


    The warrior was respectful of the courage displayed in the Demon General''s unhesitating self-abandoning blow. Even the most savage of enemies and beasts had flashes of what could be called virtues, which was why Joshua decided to face it head-on this time.


    In the very instant endless tiny yet focused ion beam streaked towards him, Joshua never once withdrew the four arms that kept pummeling and punching through the Thousand-Eyed Python''s body. His entire body expanded and contracted, raising tides of lightning while turbulent energy ripples turned into cascading winds. The air currents that billowed through the air as an extremely complex high-frequency form became innumerable chaotic yet minuscule gaseous construct, with some resembling convex mirrors or convex mirrors. Under the hold of Steel strength, these atmospheric lenses that refracted and projected each other spread through every inch of the warrior''s body.


    Air Armor! In front of the gaseous armor that appeared hazy due to high-frequency tremors, the seemingly vicious rays were instantly refracted into multiple sporadic and dull radiances by the mirror shards. Rays that were deflected towards ground turned the entire land into a sea of fire in a second, while those deflected to the sky shaped into a dazzling rainbow with the toxic steam that wafted in the air, unleashing beautiful colors.


    Not good, defeat is assured if this goes on!


    Helm was definitely aware of the dreadfulness of the situation, but it was no longer wrapped around the warrior. As the sounds of body being torn apart resounded, the two robust arms to Joshua''s sides stopped punched at the enemy to shrug it away, and sunk deep into the psionic body of the Thousand-Eyed Python instead like two machetes instead, pinning down the Demon General with a stranglehold! At the same time, the warrior''s two other hands rose high above as if two giant hammers on standby, preparing to smash the struggling python into a puddle deep into the earth''s crust!


    Having seen the development, the Thousand-eyed Python promptly issued a shrill cry, and the bone cannons that were levitating in the air immediately turned into lances that darted unyieldingly at Joshua''s location. The powerful gales wrought on by speed several times the velocity of sound tore spiraling windstorms up above as if pillars of hurricanes, with thunder flashing amidst the hazy turbulence. Even stones that were drawn within were pulverized instantly into floating dust!


    If Joshua chose to keep holding on to Helm right now he would be torn through and through by those lethal bone lances without question. But if he let go, it was allowing a tiger to return to its mountain¡ªhow rarely did an opportunity to maim a Legendary came by? Helm would never keep up the fatal melee after escaping too, it would definitely retreat and await backup before fighting the warrior once more.


    The moment of choice has arrived.

 Chapter 528 Worry

    After what appeared to be a long time, the Sixth Abyss was shrouded in dust once more.


    With the advent of two monumental wills that transcended worlds, a biting wave of corrosive winds billowed through the acid skies of the Lava Inferno. It wafted over the land, kicking up layers of dust resembling black-silk from the land, rising and dulling the surface. The smog was formed after countless corpses had been combusted by the blaze over thousands of years, and soon searing steam rose to the clouds above, turning into damp specks of mud that dropped to the ground that could have been rain or sludge.


    Countless Abyssal mud monsters squirmed excitedly in cheer, praising the Abyssal Lord that showered them with everything, although there were a lot more demons and monsters that were searching for refuge to evade the sludge that was more eroding than strong acid in panic. Under the dramatic turn of weather, the entire Sixth Abyss had fallen into a state of disquiet. All the demons and monsters looked nervously to the center of the Abyss, at the Burning Eye had hung atop the Tear Valley Fortress, waiting fearfully as it made its next move.


    Goliath, however, did not mind the uproar it had caused. Now, the Lord of the Sixth Abyss and the Uncrowned King of all Lava Inferno demons had its thoughts focused upon the edge of the horizon, at that dragon-head crest that suddenly appeared.


    The failure from the Mycroft Continent, the deity of the Pentashade dragons and the unnamed [Five-Headed Dragon God].


    The Abyss never lacked in divine beings. There were endless worlds in the Multiverse, with each having neighboring Abysses. Most world civilizations or extraordinary powers had not reached the level of birthing gods¡ªnot to mention multiple deities¡ªbut a little endlessness still meant endlessness.


    Although there were rarely any powerful realms that had multiple gods, it was definitely not unheard of, and hence there was naturally failures born amidst the competition between gods. The ending that awaited the losers was hence either dying by the hand of other gods, or to flee towards other worlds.


    And the most convenient place for the case of the latter was the Abyss.


    The [Five-Headed Dragon God] had no name, and was the guardian deity of the Pentashade dragon races. According to what Goliath knew, it was a loser that escaped death from the Mycroft Continent recently after its race had been defeated in the war against the other main races, while itself have been maimed after being besieged by the Seven Gods. It was forced to separate its existence and host them on three Dragon King bodies, and the one appearing now in the Sixth Abyss should be the part of its divinity the Dragon God left to gather news.


    It had once represented the Pentashade dragons and collaborated with the Sixth Abyss and could almost be considered an ally. There was a team of magical dragons now fighting under Goliath in an otherworld, but for the Dragon God to have such acute insight over what went on in the Sixth Abyss, it was obvious that the Pentashade dragons had infiltrated the Lava Inferno to a threatening degree.


    Still, the Burning Eye did not pay too much attention to the divine crest that was no true form. Abyssal Lords would receive a zealous devotion from their entire world that was equivalent to a god, and Goliath was also in its own world¡ªinstead of minding a maimed divine being, it had another target.


    As its pupil whirled, the giant eye that was ablaze scanned the entire Sixth Abyss as the Demon King''s gaze permeates the grey-black smog that engulfs the world. Goliath''s vision swept through every land and pausing for an instant at every region. It was until its eyes reached the Black Sea Plains after going along the two banks of the Nether River that the Abyssal Lord was utterly consumed with rage.


    The Sixth Abyss was different from other Abysses since it was a plane that held what almost count as organization and society. All lesser demons were ruled by archdemons or demon lieges, with those lieges in turn serving different Demon Generals that were in turn subservient to the Abyssal Lord''s leadership as they incessantly plundered and conquered other Abysses and worlds. In the few centuries Goliath had become Abyssal Lord it had labored to build cities and fortresses that belonged to demons, teaching those emancipated and unruly demons order through pure violence.


    In such an environment like the Abyss, the effectiveness of such methods was quite low. Even so, as time passed, demons of the Sixth Abyss gradually changed from Abyssal beasts that were spread sporadically throughout the plane into ''intelligent lifeform'' that could live and work within cities and fortress.


    But now, everything was over!


    Husk! Ruins! Corpses! Scorched soil! What the Burning Eye beheld was a deathly land with not one survivor. Starting from the Black Sea Plains and through the Grey Salt Plains, the Blood Mist Lake, the Sulfur Dunes until the central Nether River, it was as if the remaining population of demons along the way were survivors of brutal massacres. Signs of life were at an ratio of one to seven as compared to other regions, with many fortresses and cities crushed by searing blaze and pure brute strength, with one of the demon city actually being smashed under a hill that had been uprooted.


    "Who?!"


    The air quaked and a blaze promptly unfurled, claiming half the sky¡ªif Goliath''s rage before had merely been against one who dared invade its lair and heavily injure Helm the Demon General, now it was an unnamed rage out of its monumental losses. It felt a tremendous humiliation as it looked upon the ruins of city that had been utterly levelled along the path!


    It had always been demons that invaded other worlds in wanton ruination, so when did it came to a point that a person entered the Abyss to launch a massacre?! With no pause, the Burning Eye began to search for all clues between heaven and earth and rapidly locked on the position of its target. As the Tear Valley Fortress quake and swayed severely, the demon king fixed tightly upon the northwestern direction.


    On the other hand, the Five-Headed Dragon God that descended with a clone that held a hint of divinity also held a rage that did not dull in comparison to the Abyssal Lord''s. The unnamed dragon god had already fused with its divine attribute into a single body several centuries ago and became the absolute patron deity of the Pentashade draconic races. Everything mundane were decided by the dragon kings apart from certain great events regarding changes to the races that the Dragon God would be concerned about, and strictly speaking it never cared a bit about anything to do with the mortal realm¡ªalthough that man was an exception.


    Everything changed because of that man! Since the berserker dragon plague spread several years ago it was as if every circumstance had something against the Pentashade dragons, and once the cause of all happenings that troubled the races were inevitably linked to that Northern Lord! It was he who killed Gore Magala and found the origin of the berserker dragon virus; it was he who wiped out the northern white dragons and found the original sample of the berserker dragon virus from their nest to make a vaccine; it was he who turned the nations'' eyes towards the Dark Forest and prevented the berserker dragon plague from spreading far and wide.


    He was virtually a prophet who could foretell the future, and simply wrecked more than half of the Pentashade dragons'' plans from the very start!


    Beyond that, that damned male human had also headed to the Abyss and ruined the plans for the supporting army of demon-blooded dragons. He had even blocked the blow from the [Longsword of the Ashlands]¡ªthe strongest offensive blow that could have dismantled the defensive circles in the Far Sea Sacred Mountain thus ended up fruitless! Flawless plans would always become flawed in the face of the human known as Joshua van Radcliffe, whose name and face were attached with brimming hatred in the rolling memories of the three Legendary dragon kinds and the many Supreme dragons, making them seethe but helplessly so.


    But now, he actually came to the Abyss and was seriously hurt from combat against a Demon General! It was virtually seeking his own doom!


    The dragon god did not take notice of the Abyssal Lord beside itself as well, the two champions that were above Legendary were both maintaining the most basic of precautions before searching every trace Joshua left behind at full power. The demons in the vicinity of the Nether River could promptly sense the two monumental wills brushing against every inch of land. Even Abyssal worms buried deep beneath the soil were startled from their slumber by the heavy pressure, and urgently dug through the soil out to the surface to breathe, just like worms.


    At present, Joshua who was being pursued relentlessly by the two kin of victims was flying swiftly on a low altitude. His body was encircled in hot winds that would burn even if it touched the air as the warrior left, following the direction where the black dragon escaped.


    He had just removed himself from the mood when he fought Helm. Joshua''s heart could not help throbbing when he recalled his state at the time, unable to stop himself showing a hint of graveness in his expression concealed by armor.


    "As expected, assimilation with divinity is not that easy to evade."


    In the instant Helm the Demon General had appeared before the warrior, he sensed that he was no longer himself¡ªin that brief moment, Joshua had forgotten his purpose for heading to the Abyss and the principles he laid down for himself, focusing entirely in the battle. There was neither hot blood or excitement for it was as if Joshua was no longer human but a war machine, with every emotion and meaning to battle shredded and merely went to [slaughter and destroy].


    That sensation had been subtle and discreet as if there was nothing wrong about it, with even Black itself sensing nothing different with its master from before. To the black dragon girl, Joshua had always been that kind of a person who would temporarily put anything on hand temporarily to fight against a formidable at full power.


    The truth, however, was not so.


    The warrior loved to fight, but would never be frenzied over it. This time, he had entered the Abyss to search for two Legendary mages, the destruction and slaughter in between being merely the method of search. To forgot that rule and enter a life and death struggle against a powerful foe was virtually a corruption of Joshua''s belief.


    That was absolutely impermissible¡ªbattle must be controlled through human will, and not the other way around. The former was a warrior, the latter a lunatic. Since awakening his divinity, Joshua had always wanted to control it and not be controlled by it.


    Father Nature, Ogner, the God of Might¡­ every being that he interacted with cautioned him with the most solemn tone and demeanor, that he must pay attention and be alert towards the power from the Multiverse. It was a double-edged sword that could make mortals divine or turn Legendary into puppets with no self-will, while even deities would be restrained and become something that was not Themselves.


    Shaking his head forcefully, Joshua banished the urge to battle that was rising again and searched patiently for the black dragon instead. It was exactly how he could so rapidly recover from the influence of divinity¡ªhe did not come alone to this world. There was Black beside him, and if he really did not give a care and pursued the fleeing Helm, Black would not be spared even if he could escape from the Abyssal Lord and Dragon God. Compared to the life or death of a Demon General, the safety of the black dragon girl mattered more to him.


    It was not quite the same as the unfamiliar world that he had arrived at years ago. While Joshua changed the world, the people and things on the Mycroft changed him too¡ªif not for an obscure sense that this tour into the Abyss would be beneficial to the black dragon girl''s growth, Joshua would not have brought Black either. His original plan was to have Ying, Ling, and Black all stay in his domain so that he would not have any worry like he did not in dire moments.


    Looking back, however, having a little worry felt right.


    With that thought, he accelerated again, the rampaging gale streaking like a keen edge over the ground, carving out a long ditch. Behind his back, two immeasurably wrathful gazes followed him tightly.


    The battle had originally taken place at the plains beside the Nether River in the Sixth Abyss, but now the natural calamity caused by the two Legendary combatants extended to the extreme distance and formed an uncontrolled natural disaster. The shockwave of the [Star Blaze] that Helm had ejected shattered every cloud layer and obstruction in its way, with a huge chunk of a mountain that was in the path of the gamma ray cannon being melted. The tremors caused by the warrior stamping also spread far away as soil churned, with large parts of land being softened as if for sowing crops.


    *****


    On the northwestern side of the Sixth Abyss, two Legendary mages were forced to stop their research on the Squirming Forest below them. They took a few study samples and then levitated into the skies, looking towards the distance with a variety of support spells. Barnil''s artificial eye glinted with a multi-faceted radiance like a diamond, and what he first noticed was three high-energy body that distorted space itself was flying at his own direction with several times the speed of sound. Where it passed, ground frilled and tore, air burned and boiled while all things fell into an ocean of flames.


    "Abyssal Lord?! And a clone of that Pentashade Dragon God?!" The old mage instantly exclaimed in shock. "Why are those bunch of monsters heading for us?!"


    "It''s probably our fault¡­" The wandering poet William, meanwhile, found the truth. He smiled bitterly, shook his head before letting out a sigh. "Look at that dragon at the fore¡ªisn''t it the Northern count''s mount? There is certainly no need to guess who the human behind it could be¡­ he definitely came to find us missing persons."


    It was also simple to why the black dragon would subconsciously run towards them¡ªthe entire Squirming Forest was a trace left behind by an Ancient Dragon, and the black dragon, having awakened its Ancient Dragon bloodline, would hence subconsciously approach the region that appeared familiar to it.


    "¡­*****!" Mumbling a curse without being aware of it, the old mage Barnil stamped his feet in the air to vent his anger, before speaking again with a tone of disbelief. "And here I thought it was a civil war between demons, how would it be that fellow?! This is the Abyss!"


    How could anyone throw the Abyss into such an uproar and even fight against a Demon General?! Did he think that the Abyss was his backyard?! This Joshua, did he come to search or to kill demons?!

 Chapter 527 Demon King and Dragon God

    In that lightning brief instant, a thought suddenly flashed through Joshua''s mind.


    Myself notwithstanding, throughout the entire Mycroft Continent, perhaps only Pope Igor could face that demon in direct battle.


    Although it resembled hubris, it was nothing but the truth. It was not to say that Joshua believed that his ability had reached a threshold that outclassed every other Legendary on the Mycroft Continent and was only next to Igor''s, but merely pointing towards the issue of combat style.


    Whenever the Thousand-Eyed Demon General before his eyes attacked, it relied purely upon brute strength. Its monumental body that was several hundred meters long and its ray magic had the power to instantly flatten a city and turn entire mountain ranges into oceans of fire. Helm was truly a machine of destruction, even the Steel giant¡ªJoshua''s combat form had no way of subjugating it in terms of pure strength in a melee, and could only secure some pre-emptive chances through technique.


    Furthermore, Helm could also use formidable spells similar to high-energy gamma rays with destructive power that exceeds the main cannon of some space battleship that existed in the warrior''s past life. In this world, apart from Pope Igor who could turn into light, only Joshua who understood the source of the opponent''s power and disperse the highly-concentrated electrons through Steel strength could withstand it directly, though the warrior had part of his body damage even so. If a typical city had been struck instead, it would have been utterly vaporized in an instant.


    Before that demon, anything including defense barriers or fortress walls were virtually nonexistent, while its monumental size and innate abilities would make armies appear useless. It was a monster that could only be resisted by skilled people, for even champions must be prudent against that high-energy gamma-ray that could destroy worlds or they would be slain swiftly with relative ease.


    If the Sixth Abyss invaded like it did in the pre-existence, unless the incarnation of gods descended, only Joshua who was also focused on combat and destruction could hold it back. But if Helm opted for guerilla warfare and quickly ran after laying waste to a city, everyone would be helpless against it.


    Fortunately, Joshua thought. Now that Helm was in a life-and-death struggle against him, it was the best chance to kill it now.


    It was only something he could do.


    Therefore, having made his choice, Joshua ignored the bone lances that was coming for his back and kept throwing out heavy punches that pummeled down on the Demon General''s body. His emotionless expression now turned ferocious, a display of the savagery, thrill, and delight that appeared simultaneously.


    As his enemy¡ªthe Demon General, in this very moment, was worth killing at the risk of his life!


    Electric currents buzzed along his wrist and feasts. Just as Helm bellowed and threw its body at Joshua, the two Steel fists that whirled at such high speeds they became powerful spirals broke through the psionic body in an instant like a drill.


    Joshua''s hands then rampantly churned in Helm''s body, as if searching for something¡ªhe had already seen through the source of the Demon General''s infinite power. It was the greatest inborn gift for beholders that had evolved to its upper limit, and was also why it could eject searing ion rays from every part of its body¡ªthe demon itself was a giant nuclear reactor! While the warrior searched for the energy core with two arms, the other lifted high overhead to smash down like huge axes and utterly shatter the core!


    Hisss!


    But as Joshua foraged at full capacity for Helm''s energy core, the Thousand-Eyed Python bellowed in rage, having sensed that the two arms that contained immense destructive power were rampantly leveling his body composition. Before long, it would not be able to maintain its Legendary true form due to the collapse of its physical construct.


    Thus, with a rumbling serpentine hiss, every eye over Helm''s body opened simultaneously. With the transference of searing forces, streaks of rays began to slit Joshua''s flesh from thousands of differing angles, while the flying bone lances stabbed towards the Steel giant''s body through the windstorm!


    Both sides abandoned all defenses synchronously, focused solely upon damaging their opponent''s body and vitals. In an instant, with churning movements from the giant''s arms, magma fissures surfaced over the upper half of the Thousand-Eyed Python''s body¡ªthe demon was unable to control the energy that began to well out of those wounds. On the other hand, the Steel giant''s own body was perforated by the bone lances that came, wrapped in whistling wind, and pierced into what resembled a sieve, the exploding energy rays cutting through the warrior''s skin as if the sharpest of edges, causing the high-energy blood and flesh to come bursting out from within.


    And yet, unlike the panicked and wrathful Helm, Joshua who appeared much more hurt showed a pleased smile instead.


    "Found it!"


    With a decisive cry, Joshua''s body visibly shrunk at once before rapidly expanding. Every bone spear hence darted out to the opposite direction, with scorching magma-like liquid spraying out like a pump¡ªignoring the damage, the warrior linked his full body power and mustered every iota of it to his four arms. His spirit and will focused to the extreme, animating the energy furnace that was throbbing within his body and unfurled a terrible presence, even throwing the gravity in the surrounding land into disarray, levitating a multitude of broken stones to orbit around him like satellites.


    Joshua had become the god of destruction incarnate for a split second. In the very next moment, two of the Steel giant''s hands that were lifted high above swung down at the very center of the Thousand-Eyed Python¡ªthe move itself was like a mountain-splitting axe, crashing down with a boom that made ''sound'' itself lose meaning!


    The rapidly descending knifehand strike tore through the air, spreading such blazing calefaction it melted all stone and soil around it¡ªindeed, its sheer force could break hills or set lakes and seas aflame. Circles of pale silver radiance then started to cover the tip of Joshua''s hand, flashing an indiscernible light. Steel Strength that had the power of a little hill at the tiniest amount was now turned into an invincible steel blade to utterly split the enemy apart!


    The energy matter distorted even space itself. After striking out with that blow, the silver radiance that shrouded Joshua''s body vanished abruptly as if he had shrunk entirely.


    Inversely, every single one of Helm''s defenses was broken through.


    The searing rays that shot towards him split!


    The psionic body that came blocking in defense was diced apart!


    Cutting down everything from dust to wind to flame and light, such was the lethal fist, the White Dwarf Knifehand!


    The flesh could never measure up to weapons, while weapons are tools human used to supplement their full body power, and yet that principle was utterly dismantled by this single strike of Joshua''s! What weapon could overcome Steel Strength condensed to the very limit? And what shield was sturdier than the composition of a White Dwarf?


    Naturally, there was no such thing. Which was why when the Steel giant stumbled a few steps back after that all-out strike, drawing out its arms that was soaked full with scorching ion fluids from Helm''s body along the way, the Demon General''s psionic body that had been slit into three parts began to slowly erode and combusted spontaneously.


    "How is that possible? How did you see through my¡ª"


    Though the eyes over its entire body were beginning to close slowly, Helm was not dead yet. Thousand-Eyed Pythons was wriggling its body with much difficulty and retreating in an opposite direction away from Joshua, it could never have imagined that someone could discern its vital point inside their first battle¡ªthe core energy formation located at the center of its body.


    The mana core that could bombard with a horrific force attained from a mysterious metal that was discovered in an ancient civilization had been formed with thousands of high-energy rays that shot out from countless runes. Although its full power blast did not pulverize Joshua at once, the runic formation on the outer lagers began to break all at once¡ªtemporarily unable to restrain the energies that had gone berserk within it, the giant python could only flee in panic while combusting.


    While the giant serpent''s movements appeared slow it was actually very agile. As its colossal body squirmed over the ground it left lines of blue plasma and golden magma. Within a single breath, the Demon General had fled several miles away.


    And would Joshua sit and watch as the maimed enemy left like that? However, just as he wanted to step out in pursuit a sense of perilous danger surged inwardly, and so the warrior bit down on the exhaustion that was pouring in everywhere over his body and forcefully controlled his body. In an instant, the tremendous Steel body began to shrink and reverted to the human size which the warrior usually used. An immeasurably thin layer of Steel radiance then began to glint over Joshua''s human form, with a set of black armor soon forming over his robust body.


    Joshua then rose into the air without delay afterward, heading rapidly towards where the black dragon retreated instead of chasing after the giant snake demon that was about to vanish from the edge of his vision.


    He moved so swiftly there was no hint of a pause.


    Seconds later, in the skies at the edge over the horizon, two decisively different yet almost equally powerful violent presences appeared!


    "Who dares to invade the Sixth Abyss?!"


    A profound voice bellowed as if from another world, the unfathomably stern Chaos energy breaking through space and descending upon the Lava Inferno out of thin air. And with that roar of incomprehensible rage, a gargantuan Burning Eye appeared over the grand construction [The Tear Valley Fortress] that was built from black steel, bones, and volcanic stone in the center of the Sixth Abyss.


    The power of the [King of All Demons] hence materialized out of nothing. The crimson vertical pupil that contained scents of corruption and malevolence glinted coldly and callously as its gaze swept through the central region of the Sixth Abyss, easily discovering Helm that was healing itself while fleeing, and the vertical pupil tightened slightly.


    Goliath, its true form of which was still undergoing a blood war against other Demon Generals and Abyssal Lords had sent a part of itself back to the Sixth Abyss. It was precisely because it felt an unprecedented earthquake at the central plains of the Abyss, and any form of seismic shift had stopped seven thousand years ago. It therefore could only be a natural phenomenon caused by the full-power exchange between Monarchs, and it had thought that perhaps Helm was drawn into a difficult fight.


    Never could it guessed that the Thousand-Eyed Demon would actually be defeated on home soil!


    Waves of invisible energy wafted off the Burning Eye and streamed towards Helm through an invisible path to help it recover. Nevertheless, the Abyssal Lord that just returned home did not scan the other end of the battlefield to search for the whereabouts of that anonymous Monarch¡ªGoliath was staring at the edge of the horizon with utmost vigilance, for a huge crest of the Pentashade Dragons was materializing over the clouds in that spot!


    Sanctity, Chaos, Order, Evil, Freedom¡ªfive varying and clashing presence exploded in the sky at the same time while a long draconic roar resounded in tandem. After the crest finally solidified completely, a ripple from a genuine god started to spread across the Sixth Abyss. An indistinct hymn started to play over the world, foretelling that a deity''s gaze had been cast here!


    "I feel it¡ªdragon-slayer of the Mycroft Continent. Daring to come into the Abyss, you''ve found your own doom!"

 Chapter 529 Fligh

    "Whatever the case may be, we can''t stay relaxed now that things had come to this."


    Sighing, Barnil could tell that the dire circumstances at hand were inevitable. He raised his hand to tidy the collar of his robes, after which the old mage who had always been well-groomed drew out a thick gilded black tome. It was an elegantly decorated grimoire that left Barnil''s hand as soon as it was taken out, floating before his chest and flipping open as if alive and browsed through itself rapidly.


    "An Abyssal Lord and a deity''s clone. William, how many years has it been since we last met such a dangerous situation?"


    Standing upon the dark skies of the Sixth Abyss, Barnil did not spare a glance at the grimoire that was flipping itself, staring instead at the black clouds filled with corrosive and toxic air. He put the question to his great friend out of habit, while blinding rays of rainbow colors appeared before his body from the pages of the grimoire. Soon, countless dazzling runes appeared around the Legendary mage as if stars, twinkling, and the outline of a colossal magical circle that shrouds almost ten miles could almost be seen, forming rapidly from the rainbow light that surged out of the grimoire pages.


    "Forty years? Fifty years? Who the hell knows¡ªapart from those youthful and exuberant years, we''ve always tread carefully and never allowed ourselves to fall into threatening situations."


    Beside Barnil, the wandering poet who still appeared young shrugged lightly instead. In the face of the powerful being that surpassed most Legendary and closed in incessantly, William had not a hint of worry and pulled out a crystal ball of utmost purity, its pale blue radiance swirling like a vortex in its center. The Legendary wandering poet held it close to his poet, and smiled leisurely. "Of course, whatever happens, there is no danger to speak of in this world as long as you and I work together."


    "I like that line of yours."


    As the two laughed synchronously. In a very brief instant, a construct with complex geometrical dimensions composed of infinite runes appeared out of thin air above the entire Squirming Forest. Endless magical circuits formed from pale blue triangles, circles, and prisms devoured mana wildly from the surroundings as if a void, and within breaths every element within dozens of kilometers were emptied by the giant circles, distorting even space itself obviously.


    Some distance away, the Abyssal Lord [Demon King of Gluttony] Goliath naturally found the drastic magical ripple in the distance. As a clone that the true body placed in the Abyss, the huge Burning Eye gradually decelerated.


    It felt that something was not right, and picked up a rather familiar scent, a breath that made it recall some memories from the past.


    Greed and evil were not flaws in the Abyss, while modesty and kindness were sins that must be extinguished. In this wasteland with no future, even worms would struggle against their own kin for the rights to nibble rotting meat¡ªto survive, absolute self-centeredness and suspicion were compulsory qualities of all demons.


    And Goliath was one of them. It was also the greediest demon in the Sixth Abyss, a truth that did not need to be doubted.


    Hunger, greed. Since its birth, endless lust had occupied its body and soul, and to Goliath, every single soul it could devour would never satiate it¡ªmerely making it even more hungry. Neither could anything that could be possessed would never satisfy it, merely making it even more possessive. Because of that boundless greed, it started to steal food from its kin when it was still a worm, using its muscle, teeth, talons, innate spells and all powers at its disposal to take that which could be taken.


    In the cruelest competition, the weak worm slowly grew into a powerful gargoyle, and as if a born demon king that the Abyss nurtured from its wastelands, it possessed cruelty and strength that astonished even demons. After a few easy challenges and torture to death, the archdemon that had yet to make a name for itself acquired its territory for the first time. However, its will to dominate was so substantial the demon became twisted, and for more land it declared war against the five demon lords around it.


    It had to be said that it was no good idea. Even the future Abyssal Lord had no way to triumph against five demon lords that had ability comparable to itself, and if not for the five Lords having such irreconcilable grudges that they never combined to deal a lethal blow on Goliath, the future state of the Abyss would have been drastically different. Even so, the heavily injured archdemon could not stay in its own domain¡ªto escape enemy pursuit, it a special ''summon'' and arrived at an unfamiliar world.


    It was a unique world. There, forests expanded like magical creatures in resonance to mana tides, while dangerous magical beasts and draconic species occupied every corner between heaven and earth. Against the endless assault of the beastly waves, the civilization of that world exhausted all ideas to resist them, building forts, cities and poured all efforts into developing spells and techniques for combat, as well as searching for weapons left behind in ancient ruins¡ªwith spells linked to the Abyss that summon demons for battle included amongst them.


    The mage that had summoned the archdemon had been initiated, although both him and his instructor did not understand the fundamentals regarding demon-kind dude to a lack in legacy. They actually believed that it was just a unique otherworld beast, and so simply made an ordinary partner pact with no additional restraints.


    Without precaution, they granted the archdemon freedom to fight the swarm, which the injured demon certainly would not spurn especially with the droves of delicacies before its eyes that could help it recover. After displaying a little of its ability, it completely wiped out the invading waves of beast, and for that, the young mage even excitedly named the archdemon Goliath¡ªthe name of giants with endless power, and allowed it to return to its own world after the demon had quelled the beast tide for several years.


    Everything started from there.


    Since that day onwards, the demon had received a name. It remembered that name, and also the name of that world.


    Mycroft.


    That was how the citizens of that world addressed the land beneath their feet, a name that it could not forget after centuries. It kept recalling every brief moment in that distant past even on this day¡ªthe clear air, crystalline streams, the sweet flesh and the defenseless, foolish but kind diverse races.


    I would definitely conquer it all.


    From that day forth, an ordinary demon died, with an indescribable demon taking its place in revival. After returning to the Abyss, Goliath''s flames of lust expanded steadily as he now possessed a newfound purpose. It thirsted for everything, thirsted for that world which had been completely different from the Abyss¡ªcheerful and beautiful.


    When a life had experienced the vastness of the stars, how would it endure the shackles of gravity anymore? When the vision of borderless greed was opened, who knows how much it would bloat?


    Unlike other demon Lords that were mired in trivial disputes or contented with having some cave or summit as their lair, when Goliath resurfaced in the Sixth Abyss it began to compel imps to build fortresses emulating the ones constructed in that world to resist beast tides. It even learned the martial arts training of that world and trained its demon lackeys, and was willing to pay huge price to forge armors and weapons. All of it had been sneered at as foolishness when the other demon Lords noticed it, mocking the behavior as meaningless¡ªall of them, shaking their heads, believed that Goliath had lost the greed and selfishness that was most important to demons due to its monumental failure.


    But they were wrong.


    It was not abandoning greed, but because Goliath''s ambition was far beyond that. A territory, a plain, a little piece of the Abyss¡ªor even the entire Abyss was not worthy in its eyes. What was there to strive for in some frivolous riches? Laughable. This corrupted world had no way of inciting even an iota of its lust, what more was some meaningless metal!


    Its target was at the other end of the Void, that beautiful and endlessly lively otherworld¡ªthat infinite Multiverse!


    Perhaps out of an instinctive thirst for fire, perhaps out of an objective that stood out from the masses or even perhaps out of a massive greed that stood above all lust, it appeared that the Will of the Sixth Abyss began to pay attention to Goliath from that moment on. In centuries of slaughter and conquest, the archdemon became a rare Monarch in the Abyss and achieved final victory in seeking the highest seat within the Abyss. Having waited some time for that moment, the Abyssal Will coronated its Demon King as it became the Greatest Lord of the Sixth Abyss. The Lord did not fall short of the Abyssal Will''s expectations either, and began to investigate or simply invade all neighboring worlds with no hesitation.


    Now, Goliath smelled a scent that it could never forget that appeared to be from that world. Just as how the two old mages noticed it, the Abyssal Lord also noticed the two Legendary spellcasters in the center of that massive magical formation.


    There were actually three Monarchs combining, Goliath thought. If it itself had not returned by sending a clone, there would have been severe losses even if the other few Sixth Abyss Monarchs came back at once. It seemed that just as it had spied upon the Mycroft Continent for centuries, the Mycroft Continent was spying upon the Sixth Abyss all along as well.


    It might be a trap.


    The moment that thought appeared, the Burning Eye''s gigantic vertical pupil smoothed slightly, and a soundless sneer resounded from the depths of many a demon soul. Ferocious and fearsome Abyssal Blaze began to incinerated the void around its body just as the Abyssal Lord unleashed monstrous malevolent energies. A deathly power of corruption from the Abyss itself, it eroded the world, creating fissures over the skies that resembled shattered glass. Thus, dimensional turbulence that belonged to the void started to spill from those fissures, and, guided by Goliath, it cascaded towards the warrior, the black dragon and the two Legendary mages!


    "Then they shall be crushed."


    Using the Legendary spell known as [Void Flow] from the very start, the area of effect for that combat magic was as wide as several thousand miles and struck both foe and ally, dealing the most grievous of radioactive impact for all elements and creatures beneath heaven and earth. Any spell construct would shatter under its high-energy rays while any living being with a soul would have to endure the most serious of traumas and lose their lives. It, however, had no effect on dead or inorganic object, a ''purging spell'' used exclusively to destroy life.


    On the other hand, the Dragon God did not make a move since this place was Goliath''s home ground. If it did as it wished, it was possible that the Abyssal Lord would view as it a provocation and become extra vigilant. Furthermore, from the looks of things at the moment, having Goliath did the work was plenty enough.


    Meanwhile, up in the air, Joshua who was flying like a meteor on low altitudes finally found the black dragon that was sprinting wildly on the ground.


    Naturally, he also saw that tremendous magical formation that was slowly appearing in the distance.


    "Finally showing up." The warrior breathed out a sigh. He had been puzzled for a while¡ªhe had clearly been fighting so intensely with that beholder general, why was there no reaction at all? Now, it appeared that the two Legendary mages were merely prudently preparing precautionary methods instead of dashing out to assist him impetuously.


    Such careful behavior, as expected of senior Legendary champions that had ascended for a few dozen years.


    With a burst of speed, Joshua arrived on top of the black dragon''s head and controlled his weight so that he stood gently on Black''s head. At the same time, the black dragon girl''s rather panicked voice rang within the warrior''s mind.


    ''Master, you told me to run further away when the fighting starts so that I won''t get caught¡ªbut how come I didn''t escape the zone of battle even now?!''


    "It''s fine, there''s just been something unexpected." Joshua stroked the black dragon''s horns and had wanted to add something, only to notice the celestial phenomenon in which Goliath was tearing apart space itself in the air. Hence, he quickly switched gears and consoled her instead.


    "It''s not your fault, Black, but now I should be carrying you and running instead. Revert to human form."


    Even before he finished speaking, the warrior clapped his hands to command the black dragon girl, so that she transformed into human form. Although Black swiftly did so, the timeframe in which she changed was simply too slow¡ªwhich could have been an issue with proficiency.


    Joshua furrowed his brow at the sight, and swiftly lifted the still-a-dragon overhead and flung it into the distance, while he swiftly turned and threw a fist out, throwing searing winds that, wrapped in surging energy, knocked away the surging Void Flow. In the very next moment, he turned again and accelerated again towards the black dragon girl that had finished transforming and was dropping down from the skies!


    Grabbing Black with a single princess carry, Joshua did not pause as he threw the girl handily over his shoulders. With another aerial burst of speed, he sped past the velocity of sound by fifteen times due to the tremendous heat energy that exuded bolts, darting towards the huge magical circle that the two Legendary mages had raised.


    "Pfft¨C" The black dragon girl had wanted to protest out of instincts the moment it reacted¡ªshe was the mount, how could her master carry her and run?


    But before she could say it, half her body was suddenly flattened against the warrior''s shoulder due to the sheer reverse airflow against fifteen times the speed of sound. Even the black dragon''s body almost could not handle the impact force from the armor formed out of Steel Strength, and had almost fainted.


    And when she finally adapted to it slightly, she started to cry out sobbingly.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaah¡ªslow down, Master!"


    Would Joshua even do that? Noticing the Void Flow that was gushing from behind, he even accelerated again¡ªthough the attack would not be effective against him, it was truly fatal for Black. The strength of the black dragon girl''s soul was far weaker compared to typical Gold or sturdier Silver-tiers since her intelligence had only been unlocked a few years ago. She would never last longer than a second against such a purging spell that expressly assaults elements and souls, and would be killed between breaths.


    If not for that, he would not have accelerated so forcefully mid-flight¡ªhe would simply pause where he was, face the spell head on and wait for the two mages to arrive as back up. Then, they would use the dimensional coordinates that had already been prepared early on and return to the Mycroft Continent.


    The Void Flow had neither color nor shape. It resembled distorted atmosphere caused by the presence of hot air, and simply descended from the skies with an obscure radiance. Under the lead of the Abyssal Lord, multitudinous streaks of obscure radiance swept through the air and claiming the life of every living thing along its way. Be it the most inferior Abyssal worm or wild archdemons, everything died in no time at all, their souls turning into dazzling shrouds after the radiation struck, floating away from their bodies.


    A thought flashed through Joshua''s mind upon seeing the spectacle. Once more, a ray of silver light rose behind Joshua''s back, the specks that were reminiscent of stardust formed a semi-circular shield and tightly covered Black who was over his shoulders. Clusters of twisted light swept through but were completely blocked by the speck shield that resembled metal with nary an influence.


    Soon, one master and one mount thundered towards the spell formation that the two Legendary mages had raised northwest of the Abyss. Amidst clusters of soul lights that broke off from demons and Black''s meek ''Heeeeelp!'' cries, Joshua dashed into the area within the pale-blue circle.


    At present, under Barnil and William''s combined control, huge mana bolts carved one mysterious trace after another, the blinding runic light fluctuating beside their bodies. The humming sound as if from a gigantic machinery engulfed the entire Squirming Forest along with the pale-blue radiance, causing every tree leaf and branch to quiver in discomfort, but whenever the profound Void energy shone on the circle, it could only remove several uncorrelated parts on the outside layer.


    Having seen it, the warrior who was already slowing down could not help nodding in awe. He also sensed immense forces assembling rapidly between the two, causing extreme turbulence to actually surface spatially. It was a phenomenon that did not even appear when Nostradamus ascended into Legendary!


    "As expected of the partnership between two Legendary¡ªsuch power!"


    In the pre-existence, Barnil and William were two Legendary spellcasters who always behaved mysteriously and never saw action much¡ªeven Joshua had not seen the way they fought.


    Now, the two appeared inclined to do their best, and even Joshua could not help being expectant about what sort of ability they would display!


    "This isn''t just some profound power!"


    Having heard Joshua''s expression of awe, the well-groomed mage stared at the Burning Eye overhead, the grimoire before him incessantly emitting translucent light towards its surroundings.


    Barnil then laughed boldly. "It''s Wisdom and Truth appearing before thine eyes!"


    "Hahahaha. With us old codgers here, would a newcomer such as you have to move?" The other younger and more handsome mage laughed in high spirits too. "Everyone here?"


    "Go!"


    With those very words, before the warrior, Abyssal Lord and the Dragon God at the other end of the horizon reacted, Barnil and William moved simultaneously.


    Both Legendary mages activated the circle, and the energy ripple that engulfed the entire Squirming Forest flashed, causing the world to twist and the dimensions to flip. In that indiscernible instant, with a glaring glint that illuminated the heavens and before Abyssal Lord and Pentashade Dragon God could react, every piece of land and air caught within the circle¡ªincluding all matter, lifeform, the two mages, and Joshua¡ªdisappeared at once!


    Joshua was left speechless.

 Chapter 530 Bloodmoon Abyss

    If combat between Legendaries occurred in a living world, the damage could only be described as catastrophic. In such strife between super lifeforms, flattened cities and severed mountains were fundamental, while if things went a little more serious there would be earthquakes that stretch over a thousand miles, causing the environment to shift permanently. The worst-case scenario was in turn global weather change, causing long droughts in certain regions throughout the year or tidal floods.


    Whatever the case may be, Legendary individuals could make a nation fall as a stable and prosperous land into a barren, lifeless place¡ªone could never be too cautious in regards to such destructive forces.


    That was why, having seen the two Legendary mages combining to tremble the void and tear away an area of several hundred miles with the most profound of magical power, both the gigantic Burning Eye and the Deity''s Crest stopped in their tracks.


    To these two beings that had already surpassed most Legendary individuals, the spell that mages unleashed certainly would not pose much realistic threat to their real bodies¡ªbut it would be a simple matter when it came to their clones. In order to prevent that matter, both duplicates of the Goliath and the Pentashade Dragon God vigilantly raised protective shielding and prepared to parry the impact that was about to come anytime.


    The moment they raised a threefold shielding with energy, matter, and spatial protection, a white light suddenly shone from the Squirming Forest and illuminated the dark Abyss. It was so bright that a significant part of the northwestern region of the Sixth Abyss became bright as day. Sensing the energy surge that was soon beginning to cascade intensely behind that radiance, both Abyssal Lord and Dragon God clone raised their alertness to the highest level!


    And then¡­


    Nothing.


    After the white light dissipated and the energy ripple calmed, the Abyssal Lord stared at the empty Squirming forest. The spectacle that rather escaped imagination caused Goliath''s mind to stagnate for the thousandth of a second, while beside it, the Dragon God reaction was no better. Within breaths, the two extraordinary beings simultaneously bellowed deafeningly in rage and acted together, clawing towards the direction where Joshua and the others had vanished!


    Endless dark flames condensed around the Burning Eye, condensing into a mountainous demon hand, while the Dragon God crest too materialized a draconic talon imbued with incomparable might. Both reached out at one, tearing through the air, traces of dark lines causing the entire space to contort why the pair of talons displaced even void where it reached. It was as if the entire world was a lucid oil painting, being torn apart by two majestic powers.


    Having bombarded that single spot, Goliath and the Dragon God clone immediately transformed into two separate beams and leaped out of the Sixth Abyss, arriving at the endless Void. They tried their best to catch any trace of the two Legendary mages'' grand scale teleportation spell outside the Abyss but had definitely ended up empty-handed. The chaotic dimensional turbulence had ripped away any signs that could be used in their chase, and searching for them would as fruitless as searching for a single drop of water in the ocean.


    "Three Monarchs from the world of Mycroft¡­ I shall remember this!"


    Following a few more futile tries, the Burning Eye decisively stopped its search and did its best to quell its own anger, and turned its pupil and glared most malevolently towards the other end of the Void. It was as if Goliath could see through nothingness itself, where a great, obscure world that was a single planet slowly orbited and moved. It was dull and lightless for a thousand years, and had been as feeble as a dying candle. However, it was different now¡ªunder the brush of the Great Mana Tide it shone with the brightest luminosity, and was distinct even amidst the most chaotic of dimensional ripples.


    It was the world of Mycroft. The depths within the soul of that infinitely greedy and furious Abyssal Lord unfurled at the very thought, but it knew that the timing was far from right for an invasion. Leaving aside the matter of the Sixth Abyss''s own might, there were many forces that were spread far and wide in battlefield within other worlds. Even gathering them together would never break through that barrier that had been raised since ancient times.


    Goliath turned back and returned to the Sixth Abyss. On the other hand, the Dragon God that did not act much along the way was still wandering the Void, its divine light of Pentashade splendor had refilled part of the hollowed portion on its flank, and it could see further and clearer than the Abyssal Lord.


    It was a wall, a wall standing before the Sixth Abyss, Seventh Abyss as well as most discovered Abyssal Levels and barring them. In the Dragon God''s vision, a hazy sacred radiance was swaying in the Void¡ªit forbade every overstepping behavior of Chaotic sentience and encircled the surroundings of the Mycroft Continent tightly. Nevertheless, the barrier was about to break since nothing is eternal¡ªafter a thousand years of wear and tear, there would be countless cracks even in such a miraculous creation. It might utterly disappear in a few hundred years, which was why demons could arrive in the Mycroft Continent to recruit worshippers from time to time.


    "I''ll be back. Humans, Metal Dragons¡­" The defeated one made an oath in its heart.


    Then, the light of divine power vanished slowly from the void in tandem with the crest of the Pentashade Dragon God, leaving a sentence which words had been split sporadically by dimensional turbulence.


    *****


    At the same time, Joshua and the others had reached the other end of the grand-scale world-portal.


    Shaking his head to clear the dizziness of jumbled spatial awareness, Joshua moved the black dragon girl that had completely fainted and could only mumble "dizzy¡­" into his embrace, before looking around.


    There was a scent of erosion.


    There were black sky and black oceans, and the ground itself was a gigantic island that floats in the center of the ocean, composed entirely of stone and metals. It appeared to have been some part of a larger building, with many traces that artificial objects had left over it. Time, however, corroded everything, wiping away every distinct sign by dust and wind, although that was not the most important thing.


    After a moment of observation, Joshua promptly frowned.


    "No, this isn''t the Mycroft Continent, nor is it an island in the sea¡­" The warrior muttered to himself, having seen through the truth behind the surrounding black skies and oceans. "¡­It''s still the Abyss! It''s an empty island, but it''s also an island that is floating over the Void!"


    Instantly, he remembered a familiar world by the sights alone and attained a most likely answer¡ªthis place was the Bloodmoon Abyss. He had explored this place together with an elite party from the Seven Gods Church, and did battle against the Black Crystal Dragon Mandagar.


    Why would they teleport to the Bloodmoon Abyss? Could there have been some mistake with the warping spell itself?


    Joshua quickly turned towards the two elderly mages that presided over the teleportation. He wanted to know why they would set the teleport coordinates to this world¡ªand if he was being honest, the warrior was rather disappointed. He had wanted to learn how powerful the two Legendary mages were when they combined and if they could counter the clones of the Abyssal Lord and the Pentashade Dragon God. That way, he could generally judge the gap in ability between Legendary, only for the two to simply activate a grand-scale portal formation that was prepared long ago, sending everyone to another world between breaths.


    Naturally, such a scale of warp was assuredly formidable. Joshua, who understood that fact, was aware that achieving it did not require only solely merely just power, but¡­ it still fell short of the warrior''s imagination. Should it not be said instead that those two elderly Legendary champions were being wary as expected? That tremendous portal could only have been completed if they commenced constructing it the moment they stepped inside the Abyss, that they would consider the worst-case scenario was truly nothing less than the incarnations of wisdom and Truth¡­


    But just when Joshua turned his head, what wafted towards him were two voices that were equally baffled.


    "It''s weird, William. My precise dimensional coordinates were definitely the Great Ajax Mountains in the North, and I also especially left a corresponding circle in that place. So why did we warp to this damned place?"


    The old mage Barnil, who had a monocle on as he browsed his gilded grimoire, was furrowing his brow. He repetitively checked the construct of the spell he had just made, even intermittently drawing a one or two signs in the air in comparison, causing a slight ripple in the surrounding dimension. "There''s nothing wrong! My circle template was right¡ªwe were essentially hitchhiking on a stable dimensional flow, it''s impossible for us to be affected by external factors!"


    "It is weird, Barnil¡ªbut the problem shouldn''t be about us." Beside him, the young mage William who held a crystal ball in his hand seemed troubled too. He stared at the crystal ball that appeared to be carrying a Squirming Forest, while muttering to himself subconsciously. "Strictly speaking, even if that Abyssal Lord and Dragon God clone obstructed the process, we would at most return to the Mycroft Continent just a little slower¡ªso how could we have stopped in the middle?"


    The two men were extremely confident about their power and magical precision, which inevitably pointed towards an external factor and in turn dragged the discourse into an impasse.


    It was therefore clear that the two men were uncertain about the situation as well.


    Having heard it all, Joshua sighed softly. Noticing his voice, the two Legendary mages quickly turned towards the warrior.


    "Nice to meet you, Count Radcliffe. I never thought I would actually meet you in the Abyss!"


    Barnil went to him first in greeting, proving to be a jovial mage who was also famous for his rune discipline. William followed soon after, and was as passionate as his friend. It was as if both mages had already been acquainted with Joshua as they approached the warrior for a handshake, as though nothing could be more natural. Joshua certainly would not refuse, and solemnly grasped their hands in greeting after slightly adjusting the black dragon''s girl position.


    "Me too. I would never have thought that I would actually meet you two in the Abyss."


    Clearly hearing the complaint in the warrior''s words, both Barnil and William knew at once of how much problems they had caused Joshua for suddenly going missing in his domain. So, they tacitly combined, with one staring at the skies while the other studied the ground, and skipped through the issue entirely. Joshua definitely would not nitpick on such triviality either, since he always had been pragmatic and direct.


    "Leaving that aside, masters. May I know what''s the current situation? Why would we appear in the Bloodmoon Abyss?"


    "You know this place? Though the issue at hand is a little problematic¡­"


    William appeared rather surprised by the warrior''s words. After all, the Northern Empire was never known for their knowledge in regards to the Abyss¡ªapart from the Church of Seven Gods, only the Skypiercing White Tower and certain royal families in a few West Mountains countries had researched significantly into the Abyss. Even, it was no huge obstacle, and after slightly adjusting his wording the good-looking mage who looked extraordinarily young gave a general of the entire process.


    In the dimensional spells discipline within the Mycroft Continent, there were three methods of teleportation. The most common was by determining the coordinates of a location through supremely complex calculations and then send the intended person or object through a dimensional fissure to the target location. Most portals and dimensional passageways belonged to that type, the key point being the direction in which the passageway was opened. That however, was mostly used for teleportation inside the boundary of a single world, and if it had to be done between two different worlds, the dimensional barrier between them must be as close as possible¡ªa small error could cause a problem in the entire teleportation itself.


    The second was by distorting the space around oneself and undergo a lightspeed warp movement. Most teleportation spells were of this form¡ªit is not appearing out of thin air but a high-speed maneuver by twisting space itself. That is why this style is usually limited in the Void where there are no obstacles, which was also virtually most of the methods to traverse worlds. When compared to the first one, however, this method cost more energy and had unstable pathways, although it is capable of reaching extremely distant otherworld. Nostradamus of the Northern Empire is a master of this style, as well as a pioneer and elite for it.


    "The third is the one that Barnil and myself had used. The general principle us to calculate the direction of dimensional turbulence in our surroundings and ride along with it to arrive in another world."


    Both Barnil and William seemingly did not intend to conceal anything even if Joshua was just a warrior to them, and one who probably would not understand despite being informed. William even lifted a finger and started to draw an intricate diagram of the principle through mana projection in the air. "There are always one or two natural dimensional passageways in each temporal plane that reaches out to some world," he explained patiently. "The link between most worlds came to be from it, and both Barnil and I had intended to use one such turbulence and directly return to the Mycroft Continent, although there was an error somehow."


    Having finished the lesson, the Legendary wandering poet glanced at the black dragon girl in the warrior''s embrace, his gaze showing immense curiosity. There were not many creatures in the Mycroft Continent that had awakened Ancient Dragon bloodlines, and even less were those that had awakened their intelligence and could turn into human form. There might even be none at all.


    And that in turn meant that if, one day, this black dragon really awakened the information and legacy in its bloodline that originates from Ancient Dragons, she would be able to use the common tongue and recount all those details hidden deep within her bloodline. To Ancient Dragon chasers like the two Legendary mages, those details were undoubtedly precious¡ªthat was why, the favor Joshua did by searching for them in the Abyss notwithstanding, they were willing to share all they know with no limit, all of which just so that they could form a fine bond with the little female dragon.


    At the very thought, both Barnil and William''s gazes became perplexed as they stared at Joshua with complicated emotions. The two mages had lived for so many years, having seen the most malevolent of clergymen and the kindest of orcs. They had also headed to unusual cities, coming across innumerable characters, amongst them kings, knights, the rich as well as beggars. They know the madness of men who had nothing, the boldness of individuals who own lionhearts, but never had one of them be so courageous¡ªone man and one dragon, heading to the Abyss with empty-handed to slaughter monsters, defeat a Demon General, and actually nonchalantly ask what was going on after a failed teleportation with no hint of panic.


    Was he a steel construct? Even machinery intelligence was not that valiant! Not even the plot of the most absurd novels was written as such¡ªit would be criticized as inconceivable, unsellable, and yet the reality was that someone actually did it, and succeeded!


    On the other hand, Joshua did not mind the opinion the two Legendary mages had of him. Having understood the three different teleportation methods William had explained for him, he muttered to himself thoughtfully. "Wormhole leap, warp navigation, and extradimensional channel? Interesting."


    While there were slight discrepancies in terms of intricacies, but it was mainly those three forms¡ªalthough Joshua became even more bemused after grasping the idea. Since the extradimensional channel uses natural dimensional flow as a medium of transport, it would be the most stable teleportation method with proper preparations. They would not have deviated off track even if an Abyssal Liege obstructed them and materialized into another world instead!


    Even so, just thinking about it would not award one with answers. Falling into silence alongside the two Legendary mages as he pondered for a while, Joshua decided to hand them the black dragon girl even as they kept discussing what went wrong, while he himself rose into the air to observe the familiar yet silent Abyss once more.


    No demons lived in the Bloodmoon Abyss, although it was not a rare case in the bottomless Abyss itself. Demons were ultimately living things too and had certain requirements that must be fulfilled to exist¡ªwith all worlds in the Abyss being long-dead lands, there would be a few that did not allow the propagation of life.


    In the air, Joshua could see that this was already a shattered world. Pieces of the continent was floating amidst the dark void, shaping into isles that hung in the air but was without water, plants, and life.


    A blood moon shone with rays of misty radiance above the world. This had been precisely the place where he fought Mandagar in their decisive battle, diced Nolan with a hand chop and stopped the Abyssal demon dragons from invading the Sacred Mountain. Even now, he could almost sense the presence of the self-destructing Nuclear Star from the distance¡ªthe faint high-energy radiation wafted through the Void, bringing some warmth to the cold Abyss.


    Everything appears normal, Joshua furrowed his brow, and things don''t appear to be too bad. The Bloodmoon Abyss is one of the Abyssal planes that was closest to the world of Mycroft, and was once even linked to the Anos sea. Furthermore, the two Legendary mages had enough ability to send them back to the Mycroft Continent, and were now merely fussing over the reason of their failure¡ªto mages, such errors were enough to instill self-doubt in them for half a day, or, in more serious cases, tear apart the entire spell construct before and redesign it.


    Still, Joshua felt that all this somehow was no accident, but something that was made certain by some influence.


    Joshua did not believe in destiny, but he believed in causality. Instead of calling it an error that suddenly occurred in the two Legendary mages'' preparations to return home, it should have been an effect of external influence¡ªthere was definitely a hidden force failing their teleportation and pulled them to this Abyss.


    If that guess was correct, the problem was what force it had been which affected them? The warrior pondered for some time before frowning and staring at the blood-colored moon that was high above the shattered continent. He lowered his head in thought again, just as the dull red radiance over the sky shone, bringing a tinge of warmth.


    Warmth?


    Blinking and sensing the fact, Joshua looked up solemnly again at the Blood Moon over the sky, his eyes filled with suspicion¡ªif the warmth before could be explained away as a shockwave from the self-detonation of the Nuclear Star, that continuous radiance just now had definitely brought heat to the warrior''s body!


    The warrior was a hundred percent positive regarding data on such aspects. Indeed, he had such precision that he could easily sense the difference up to the hundredth of a degree in temperature.


    But how could that be?! No matter how much it resembled a sun, it was no sun! When he had come with the Seven God Church''s elite party here and fought the black dragon over the Blood Moon, he never once sensed any warmth then. It had been a liquid planetary body formed from infinite primordial soup, it was impossible for it to illuminate and radiate heat like a star!


    That unusual and mysterious shift was very likely the reason their teleportation failed!


    Although the warrior''s guess was based on nothing, Joshua did not plan to meditate on it. Being the decisive type, he greeted the two mages who had already drawn out pen and paper to sketch runes, calculate and verify calibrations, before following his instinct and flew towards the Blood Moon over the sky.


    There was an immeasurably faint ripple in the silent Abyss that resembled both the sun and a fetal movement. Weak light shone upon Joshua''s body, and a light thumping sound rang from the Blood Moon over the sky, resonating with his heart.


    It was no illusion.


    After ascertaining the fact, the warrior had a sudden feeling in his heart.


    Perhaps, all of it was related to that battle then.

 Chapter 531 Writer’s Block Transition

    There was a warmth amidst murkiness.


    Black then awoken from the brief dizziness from the mist in her head, and rapidly became aware that it was not the dark and scorched Sixth Abyss.


    The ground was not covered in corrosive acid soil, while the air did not waft with pungent rot that made even dragons sick in their stomach. Still, she blinked at the sights, a little lost, before her eyes widened as if in disbelief at the unfamiliar valleys and lands formed from layers of bulky, piled rocks.


    Where am I? Where is this place? Why am I here?


    Her limbs were sore and limp; she was immobilized for the time being. Black tried to stand amidst the murkiness, but her body did not move an inch¡ªalthough it did help her notice that she was lying down on a white carpet. The surrounding environment was not too unfamiliar either. She had the impression that she seemed to have come here recently, although at the time it was experiencing the same murkiness, and was mostly in a dazed state.


    Still, it was after ascertaining that no muscle on her body was torn away due to the acceleration that Black had the strength to notice other things. She tired scanned her surrounding only to notice two unexpected figures.


    From her point of view as the black dragon girl lay on her side, two humans were discussing on the brown, stony land. One was a well-groomed and well-dressed mage that appeared to be in his sixties or seventies, who had one crystal artificial eye with one monocle worn over it, while the other was a much younger mage who kept a long ponytail as if an artist. The presence around the unusual duo was extraordinary¡ªBlack could not tell if they were powerful, but her instinct told her that they were allies and not enemies. Taking a sniff, she could also tell that they had brought out the carpet beneath her.


    But where was Master?


    Nevertheless, the black dragon girl was not too concerned about that issue, and almost slept again after listening a little into the two''s conversation. Whatever terms they were using, such as dimensional axis, sub-space passageway or world brane were no longer a matter of difficulty¡ªit was simply incomprehensible. Black had only occasionally heard of similar words from Miss 03, who in turn had been mumble those words in front of some weird runes with a face full of seriousness at the time, even forcing her to listen as she explained the underlying principles.


    There was naturally no need to elaborate on the matter. There was no way black dragon girl whose mental age¡ªand physical age, for that matter¡ªdid not exceed ten years old would understand such things. She could only blink and occasionally nod in agreement, which Miss 03 agreed profoundly with too, before continuing her own research.


    As Black was about to doze off once more as she listened to the two mages'' solemn discussion, she suddenly mustered her spirit to listen in¡ªthere was an abrupt wave of light and heat coming from the skies out of the blue.


    The two mages paused their topic before and looked up, staring at the dark heavens that seemed to have a hint of sanguine, thereby mentioning the name which the girl was most concerned about.


    "Barnil. What do you think of Count Radcliffe?"


    On the brown, stony land, William had stopped the discussion about dimensional turbulence with his friend, and threw out a question about a completely unrelated topic. The wandering poet who appeared quite young rubbed his eyes, and spoke in a rather somber tone too.


    "Hard to say, my friend."


    Barnil rubbed his eyes too, even drawing out his crystal fake eye. Lines of gray runes then appeared in his hand and started to repair the precious sorcery tool that was beginning to crack. The old mage then spoke equally seriously and carefully answered his friend''s question, considering his words as he put the mostly repaired eye back into its socket. "I could only tell that he is completely different from others¡­ He doesn''t look like some newborn Legendary, and if I didn''t know that he is actually young I might have even thought that we''re the same age."


    "Definitely." William nodded in agreement. He squinted as he looked up towards the sky, at the Blood Moon that was somehow getting rather bright, and said mildly, "It takes most individuals a few years of quiet contemplation to ascend into Legendary¡ªboth you and I were no exception. It''s also reasonable when it came to men such as Nostradamus who could have ascended long ago but did not attempt it out of various factors. After all, that fellow had decades to conjecture and calculate the state and possibilities after he ascended in the future, which in turn allows him to completely adapt to his power right at the start of his ascension¡­ but for a Legendary who was less than thirty years old, where would he acquire enough will and experience to face the shift in their very own lifeform?"


    "That''s right. I still remember plenty amongst our batch who had touched the edge of Legendary."


    Barnil lowered his head from the sky as he remembered the past, a hint of nostalgia in his voice. "Some of them succeeded while others failed. Even so, those that succeed did not make it work to the last, while those who failed ended up in pieces¡­ Most of them became lost because they were no longer human, while others would gloat because of the profoundness of their living form."


    "Power brings change and imbalance. And yet, there was not a single of that from the Northern Count. It was as if he was born that way, having no discomfort at all towards being ''powerful''.


    "I have a guess, Barnil." After a short silence, the Legendary wandering poet suddenly spoke again. "Perhaps the text left in that ruin we visited was not wrong¡­"


    William did not finish speaking, for the Blood Moon above the skies was suddenly emitting light. The two Legendary mages and black dragon girl simultaneously turned their attention to the distant sky.


    And amidst the countless continental fragments that were levitating up in the air, Joshua was slowly approaching the expanding Blood Moon.


    When he came alongside Roland, Saya, Robzek, and the others to the Bloodmoon Abyss, the crimson body that hung above the skies was cold and silent. There was not even a hint of crease caused by winds over that dark red sea, the place where Mandagar would perform a ritual after borrowing power from Goliath, the Lord of the Sixth Abyss.


    The ritual would have broken open the passageway between the Mycroft Continent and the Bloodmoon Abyss, so that the multifarious demon dragons would thus have been able to support the war against the Seven Gods Sacred Mountain. Even now, that event remained vividly in Joshua''s mind, and he could still remember every single detail and intricacy about it.


    He was clear and aware that, the Blood Moon had no warmth to speak of at the time¡ªits liquid temperature was indeed approaching zero, the freezing point, but now everything was completely different.


    Standing in the Void a few dozen kilometers away from the Blood Moon, Joshua stared at the liquid celestial body that was emitting astonishing crimson radiance while spreading warmth and light like the sun. He was very befuddled inwardly¡ªhe could understand that the Blood Moon contained substantial energies since Mandagar had precisely used its power to perform that Chaos ritual, but he did not understand why the Bloodmoon Abyss would change so tremendously in such a short time.


    Could it have been because of his using the Stoner Sunshine? That was unreasonable, unless the Blood Moon was alive and could learn his skill.


    Even as he doubted it, Joshua suddenly extended his hand grabbed a tiny shard out from the Void beside him. He lowered his head and stared at the orange-gold speck that was in his palm, and slowly frowned.


    "A shard of the Nuclear Star?" He mumbled to himself, puzzled. "This thing¡­"


    Despite that, Joshua was not curious why a shard of the Nuclear Star would appear here. When he used that large piece of Nuclear Star which Israel had loaned the Seven Gods Church to unleash the Stoner Sunshine to stop the demon dragon army that was arriving by teleport, most of its parts did not self-destruct, and was merely shattered the immense impact alone. At the time, at least millions of little pieces of that Nuclear Star were left floating over the Void, it was nothing too unusual for one to coincidentally hover past him.


    The warrior, however, was not bemused by that point. With little silver glints within his eyes, Joshua scanned the empty regions around him, and layers of red-orange illumination promptly shone into his Steel Vision.


    "Goodness me, so many!" He could not help exclaiming.


    Joshua could see, within his energy vision, that countless specks that were Nuclear Star shards were assembling from every corner of the Bloodmoon Abyss like rivers to the sea. They were innumerable as if a scarlet river of stars, and were collectively seeping into the colossal liquid moon. In every passing minute and second, there were little Nuclear Star shards that were absorbed and assimilated in the sea of sanguine, and the Blood Moon hence became gradually brighter.


    There was no doubt. The change in the Bloodmoon Abyss must have been a reaction as the Nuclear Star and Blood Moon fused, and although Joshua did not understand the cause behind it, it could feel that the moon was calling for him to approach it¡ªthere was a faint ripple throbbing in the depths of Joshua''s heart, intending to get him to make another step.


    Of course, Joshua was not a person who would follow his instincts so simply. Nonetheless, he knew that he has to approach the Blood Moon if he wanted to know the cause for all the unusual phenomenon, and he somehow could not sense any danger lurking within. In fact, every feeling, instinct and observation told him that the Bloodmoon Abyss was now as safe as his own moon.


    Joshua believed in his own abilities too. Although he was fatigued from his battle against Helm¡ªhaving lost some two-thirds in terms of the quality of his combat form, what remained was enough for him to tear space apart and bring Black into the Void. Naturally, he did not know the way back to Mycroft, but at that point even the Abyssal Lord would have a difficult time finding his position.


    Therefore, after a little preparation, he flew again and approached the Blood Moon.


    The scarlet ocean gradually became bigger in his eyes until the spherical planetary body became a flat surface like a wall, taking most of his vision. Joshua landed unhurriedly on the ocean surface of the Blood Moon, a scarlet radiance engulfing him entirely. He could sense a faint gravity that was about one-eighth compared to the gravity in the Mycroft Continent. Though insignificant, it proved that it had enough volume to be called a star.


    The warrior did not pause and simply arched his back, reached out with no pause and directly touched the blood-colored sea, scooping up some of the liquid.


    It was warm. The red liquid was odorless like water and no longer chilly like before, and was about twenty degrees hot. It churned in the warrior''s hand, emitting a faint starry light which Joshua sense no evil or malevolence from. Instead, what the Blood Moon seawater contained was typical positive energy that definitely should not exist in the Abyss¡ªthe unexpected discovery had actually astonished Joshua, causing him to look towards the surface of the sea.


    There was a weak crystalline light, and at the depths of the sea was radiance that illuminated the entire Bloodmoon Abyss and what appeared to be the inner core of the moon. Resolutely preparing himself after a brief moment of thought, a layer of red light encircled Joshua, and he dived into the red sea in the very next moment, and sped at a velocity that not even the most agile fish could catch up with towards the inner core.


    As he moved, Joshua could almost hear a sound throughout. It was meek but gentle like the cry of a newborn bird, or perhaps soft wind chimes. One way or the other, the sound was not of any known language, but he somehow knew its meaning.


    "Creator¡­"

 Chapter 532 The Conspiracy Behind the Destruction

    The Conspiracy Behind The Destruction


    Joshua kept going forward resolutely without stopping due to the sound.


    At the moment, he was already five thousand meters deep beneath the sea, the surrounding pressure of which was enough to press ordinary steel armor into thin sheets. Joshua, however, had an invisible barrier around his body that repels the concentrated scarlet liquids, allowing him to ''descend'' deeper without being impeded.


    Meanwhile, the deeper he went, the sound that that resounded in his head became more distinct. It was no speech but a simple, clear dinging like a wind chime, speaking with an unusually mild demeanor to Joshua. Words such as ''Creator'', ''Shard of the Sun'' and ''Light'' were heavily repeated as if to convey something, but either due to language barrier or incomplete intelligence it could not convey it completely.


    That being said, it was unusual¡ªthough Joshua was not some vigilant person he would still be alert toward fundamentally dangerous circumstance. Reasonably speaking, this place was the Bloodmoon Abyss and one of the most dangerous realms within the Multiverse, a place where he had once fought against many powerful adversaries and almost died here due to betrayal. So, in this place, he would not have so easily approached a voice that had appeared bizarrely in the Abyss, however bold he could be. Furthermore, the voice came from the deepest and most mysterious part of the Blood Moon, and to most others, such brash behavior equated to seeking death.


    It was certainly so, but Joshua did not mind.


    The scarlet seawater around his body was becoming heavier as Joshua was now ten thousand meters below the sea. It was a depth that surpassed most oceans and a sensation that could only be experienced in this moon formed entirely from liquid. There was nothing but the shade dark-red and borderless light beside him. Devoid of life or sound, it was as if he was the only existence in this world, while the soft murmur from the depths of the celestial body kept echoing in his mind.


    Formidable power was not solely used for combat and threat, for there were many varying applications for it in different scenarios. After ascending into Legendary, Joshua became the swiftest builder¡ªhe could become the best miner, carve a mountain into a sculpture of himself or directly draw out a vein of ore from below ground. The warrior''s power allowed him to ignore most common sense and allow him to freely do what he wanted, amongst of which adventure was included.


    Walking the furthest road, diving into the deepest sea, exploring the most dangerous spots and search for every truth that could be searched. Joshua naturally knew that the mysterious voice that summons him was a huge threat, but so what? Even if it was a newborn deity or the new Abyssal Lord of this level of Abyss it might not be able to do much to him. He could simply satisfy his curiosity before retreating safely without ever considering most safety issues ordinary adventurers needed to be concerned about.


    Being able to shoulder the outcome of one''s own choicest was precisely the smallest unit of freedom.


    Infinite scarlet seawater pressed down at him from all directions, the severe heat and pressure that resembled the earth''s mantle causing the sea to boil. Joshua arrived at an unknown depth surrounded by thunderous booms, a phenomenon that could not have happened in a normal world. Even war tanks that were forged in adamantite would probably be twisted into something deformed here, but Joshua''s shield never changed¡ªit was an outpour of his very own Legendary body''s ability, its sturdiness hence equivalent to the sturdiness of the external form of his Legendary body. Since that external form was the densest next to substances from the earth''s core, the blood sea alone was nothing to him.


    It was only when a mild light shone before Joshua''s eyes that an invisible power gently stopped his advance. Pausing, Joshua stood amidst the blood sea and looked down at the moon''s core that was as bright as the sun. He knew that the owner of the voice was about to appear, and he also knew why the Bloodmoon Abyss would change so dramatically in such a short time.


    And as he stopped, the center of the red sea began to change extraordinarily.


    Phew. A deep sound reverberated, and as the viscous blood sea cascaded, searing substances began to condense. As the warrior looked on in astonishment, the incandescent inner core of the moon began to change shape¡ªthe bottomless red sea around him rapidly lost all color, turning into a pure white that was the most unsullied of positive energy in this world. It was the sun''s force, and part of that unsullied energy was released from the inner core of the moon, turning into what was the outline of a pair of huge eyes.


    "¡­ Creator¡­"


    It murmured softly with that clear, chiming sound and leveled its gaze at the warrior. There was no ill-intent in those eyes, a solely instinctive curiosity of newborn life.


    "My quest¡­"


    Returning its gaze, Joshua once again sensed a familiarity and resonance from the depths of his own body. It was exactly thanks to that instinctive resonance and familiarity that he came without looking back¡ªto meet this behemoth creature without a name.


    And now, the warrior recalled that origin of resonance and familiarity.


    "Steel Python¡­"


    Joshua stared at the unique lifeform before him, suppressing the throb in his heart and spoke with a stifled voice to himself.


    "No. The presence is similar but in truth, completely different."


    Regardless of whether it looked like a Steel Python, rays of pure light were released from the eyes. Joshua''s body was slowly filled with the whiteness, and in that radiance light and shadow shifted as countless scenes in history came streaming against the flow of time.


    It was the recollection of every life within a world.


    In a prehistoric era so many distant eons ago, the world had not been like this. The sky was clear azure whereas the Bloodmoon Abyss had pure and vast airspace, as well as many floating continents between the clouds and the celestial bodies. It was a world that floated in the wind, with numberless islands separated by powerful cyclones and thick clouds into three major aerial regions as they slowly orbited the sun in the center of the world. And upon those islands, one unique civilization after another thus propagated over the different environments in the infinite islands and continents.


    The ecosystem of the floating world was unique too, with each cycle being completed by the wind. Most of the year, the sky isles were encircled by cyclones¡ªnothing goes in or comes out, while during other periods, the wind barrier would weaken significantly, with the other aerial regions and sky isles visible.


    Water flowed off from the edge of the continent and was subsequently blew into the Void, and mud would drop off the sky island or return to its original island after being buffeted by the local cyclone¡ªa perfect conclusion as if having gone through a complex calculation. However, there was no true perfection in this word either¡ªthere would one or two errors in every few hundred years, such as lost water did not return to the continent within the preset time, causing decades or drought. Otherwise there would also be forceful cyclones that tore the land apart, utterly destroying an entire floating island and the civilization above it.


    Thus, civilizations over the islands also began to learn storing water and augmenting their own island so that they could reduce the damage from natural disasters. It was also because of those calamities that they began to view the other end of the skies as well as other islands as their subject of worship¡ªthey believed that there was a much more stable environment over there, the stable land of which milk and honey flowed. So, under the drive great threat to their survival as well as to explore the kingdom of heaven in their hearts, the different civilizations simultaneously developed airships¡ªa transportation that could freely travel the skies.


    Joshua watched the sight, at the thousands of intelligent races being forced to a corner of their living environment almost to a point of madness. It was unbearable for them to live in such an enclosed environment with so many natural disasters, and with that as their motivation, they had built airships that symbolized ''hope'' and ''future'' almost at the same time, before resolutely advancing to the unknown skies.


    Steel strength had noted everything down. The mood of countless chosen crew members before they departed froze in that amber of time. Their hopes for adventure, anxiety towards the unknown, their melancholy towards the present as well as the despair that it was very likely that they had no return trip and their love for their homeland¡ªevery emotion, every sight was maintained perfectly, and now reflected beside Joshua''s body.


    Soon, however, it was the clash between the races.


    Most of the airships did not find the ''New World'' that they see, instead finding floating islands of other races. Under immeasurably nervous exchanges that were filled with the smell of gunpowder, with robustly built taurens that had long horns meeting pint-sized dwarf fairies, while mole-men that habitually dug into their land to strengthen their islands meeting harpies that were born with wings. These races that had always struggled to survive in the dangerous environment notice for the first time that there were other intelligent lifeforms apart from themselves that survived under the azure sky. Hence, some races interacted amidst prudence and peace while others started the earliest invasion battles in that world.


    History therefore progressed under chaos and the fires of war. Apart from natural disaster, the civilization that lived in these skies welcomed another adversary of their survival: other intelligent beings. Due to war, multifarious unique races were extinct¡ªbut also due to war, civilization developed at an exponential progress. Within a few centuries and a great many exchanges, the mystery of magic and runes began to spread across the innumerable islands, while blueprints of steel and machinery were developed within several large-scale civilizations¡ªwhen the first steel airship broke through the obstruction of cyclone and forced a landing on another sky island amidst cyclones, the dawn of a new era has arrived.


    Time flew, and the complicated emotions of war dissipated entirely amidst sighs. The outcome of the century-long war for dominance was having a single joint-faction utterly uniting the three aerial regions. Dozens of races thus lived under the powerful Federation, which named that world [Xillia]¡ªwhich bore the meaning of ''the people who navigate the skies'' in their language.


    Due to their capacity to traverse cyclones along with the Federation''s policies, the natural calamities that interfere with the sky islands for millennia were solved one after the other, while entire floating world welcomed an age of rapid development as well. With the advance of technology, the Federation could even combine smaller isles into a single huge one, even using artificial methods to gather obstructing clouds and floating boulders to build a whole new sky island. They replaced the deities as they became architects of nature, pointing everything towards a great direction.


    All things prospered in the new era. The skies were now rivers formed from airships, with mana light now replacing sails so that those tremendous creations could navigate the skies. Hence, the races that grew through such adventurers were no longer satisfied with the airspace they had now¡ªthey turned their eyes beyond the skies, intending to progress towards the world out there and views the sights outside their own world. They had the ability, with grand-scale enchanted crafts that could traverse the Void already being designed and constructed in the central region of the Federation, estimated to be completed in thirty years. When the time comes, the civilizations in the world of Xillia would definitely be freed from its fate of floating in the air and finally set foot on solid ground.


    But everything ended when the sun died.


    The sun of Xillia was at the center of each aerial region, as well as the origin of the infinite cyclones and cloud barriers. It was not as if no one had thought about flying towards that place where all gales and radiance was born, but due to the incredible air currents that kept buffeting towards external regions no airship could approach it¡ªnot even the most advanced enchanted battleships. Then, one day, with a sound that resembled a sigh or a wail, the entire world of Xillia dimmed, with the floating islands nearest to the sun discovering that even the searing winds from the stellar body was about to vanish, and was as faint as the breathing of an old man just before he died.


    The panic spread like the plague. In days, millions of gigantic aerial battleships flew in from every corner of the world and assembled at the isles nearest to the sun. innumerable mages and craftsmen with broad knowledge drove their research vessels forward towards the sun, intending to ascertain everything.


    The answer was not too complicated, however. The sun of the world of Xillia was definitely about to extinguish.


    Facing such a simple yet hopeless answer, every citizen and highest leader of the Federation fell into silence. They had struggled and survived up to ten thousand years on the floating isles, using up to two millennia to explore the external regions, conquering each other before finally uniting and forming a complete civilization in the Federation, with every race living happily on stable ground. They could have gone even further, but now everything stopped spontaneously.


    Without the warmth and cyclones from the sun, the entire civilization in the world of Xillia did not last for months¡ªit was the arrival of the apocalypse when the recycling of water could not be ensured.


    In the face of the unprecedented danger, research of the sun went on at an incredible speed. Within days, they learned that the sun was merely not burning as intensely, while the residual heat could probably still last around three thousand years. So, to prolong civilization, the Xillia civilization came up with a plan that was at once mad and bold.


    [Rimworlds].


    The Federation pushed the island so that the endless isles combined into three monumental ''discs'' and orbited the dying sun as close as it could. Within that calculated distance, even the faint sun could provide sufficient warmth necessary for life¡ªas long as the civilization could continue, the world of Xillia would still have a chance. In the meantime, enchanted battleships that could traverse the Void was being built in overtime, and when it was completed a new era would come.


    It was nothing more than another Age of Great Development, everyone consoled themselves thus. Everything was the same as it was a thousand years ago the difference only being that Xillia civilization was merely leaving the floating islands before, while this time the civilization did it to leave that world. That fate seemed to be certain somehow, causing the people who navigated the skies unable to live in peace over the land.


    Therefore, in the darkening skies, regional stars began to shine and approached the slowly dying sun. Those were innumerable floating islands driven by mana flow, orderly progressing through the trails set by the Federation towards the [Rimworlds], each of which was distinct and neat, and soon the three rings rapidly took shape.


    "But they did not succeed."


    Joshua stared at the spectacle¡ªeven he could not help feeling moved by such a stalwart civilization. "The sun extinguished, the floating islands shattered, leaving only the Blood Moon." He mumbled with a quiet voice that contained slight pity.


    And the truth was as he said.


    Many issues were exposed in the process of the Rimworlds construction. It was certainly most reasonable for calculations and plans to go wrong, with intermittent incidents of millions of people falling into the sun as the composition of their island crumbled. Even so, the Xillia Federation was already at a position that they could not stop anything¡ªit was the only way to save civilization, and after several such oppressive and nerve-wrecking decades, the Void airship was finally finished. The battleship that carried all hopes of the Xillia civilization hence underwent inspections after inspection of utmost carefulness, after of which a dimensional passageway was opened and it sailed to the world out there.


    But when it finally returned, it was already fifty years later.


    After those five decades, the Xillia civilization was very much on its last legs. The sovereignty that came from a thousand years of Federation rule has fallen in its entirety. On the three wobbly Rimworlds, the races were independent once more, slaughtering each other to struggle for the dwindling supply of food and water. By then, civilization was already in ruins, leaving just ''individuals'' alive¡ªthere was nothing more hopeless.


    Even then, having seen the enchanted battleship that returned from the Void and laden with scars, every race that was still fighting each other lowered the blades in their hands and looked upon it with a yearning gaze.


    It was the final hope.


    Everyone rejoiced when they learned from the person who walked out of the battleship, that although they neither found a new world suitable for living nor a way to save the sun, they were provided a way by a profound being in the Void that could help everyone survive. The only thing was that the method was rather unusual.


    However, there was nothing unusual for the Xillia people who were now living in desperation. Compared to the laborious survival now they would rather the sun to simply die so that everything ended quickly¡ªliving in such a world needed greater courage than to seek death. That was why it did not take long for a mammoth magical ritual to blanket the floating ring around the sun. It flashed in a bizarre yet indescribable light, with every surviving individual on Xillia simply following the instructions of the enchanted battleship crew who returned from an unknown place, puncturing their finger and dripping blood that represented their existence on the runes for the ritual.


    "From now on, my kin."


    The elderly captain who presided over all of it stood in the center of ritual and revealed an odd smile in which its mouth parted, splitting at an inhuman arc. "We shall fuse into a single body, living eternally and never dying."


    And then there was darkness. As the sounds of endless water flow resounded, it was as if every drop of liquid in the whole world assembled¡­


    Thus, the sun died, and the Blood Moon hung at the center of the world.


    While the illusion was over, the cascade of light did not stop.


    In the center of the Blood Moon, Joshua raised his head and leveled a complicated gaze at the pair of gigantic eyes. He was now aware of their identity.


    Just as the black dragon Mandagar had once said¡­ It was the being birthed after every lifeform in a world fused into a single body. Every water, blood, and life of Xillia was condensed within it, forming that single liquid star, while what was born within that star may have been the most ancient and most powerful demon in the Abyss¡­ an Abyssal Will.


    It was a being composed entirely of pure positive energy, it was perhaps truly the Abyssal Will of the Bloodmoon Abyss!


    An Abyssal Will, or in other words, an extinguished tinder. It was the collective husk of every sentient will and the final destination of innumerable spirits. It longs to burn again, to regain life, which was why in other worlds they would select those powerful demons filled with the will to invade and give them strength, allowing them to invade other worlds to seek the possibility for igniting.


    In the Bloodmoon Abyss, however, everything was different. Due to that deviant ritual before its ruin, the spirits of all things had condensed into one¡ªit was no longer a sporadic collective view, but a being that was ''only one''.


    "Because of me, huh¡­ The sun was the only obsession of this world, which was why when I triggered the Nuclear Star to detonate, your silent will also hence awakened."


    The warrior spoke softly, sensing the warm, undulating light around his body that was a friendly gesture from that tremendous existence. Joshua removed the helmet formed from his Steel strength and showed his true face, staring solemnly at the other being.


    He was the Blood Moon, the Abyss, the child of the world and all things incarnate. He had neither knowledge nor awareness in the first place, but was awakened by the unexpected acts of a human. His body contained shards of the sun, He¡­ may become the second sun of this already-vanquished world.


    "It''s really¡­ unforeseen."


    Extending his hand to attempt contact with that incarnation of light, the warrior shook his head amidst the laughter that was reminiscent of a wind-chime.


    "I''m not your creator¡­" he said. "You''re born naturally. There''s no need to approach me¡ªeverything is just an accident."


    But how would newborn will understand such complex words? So, streaks of warm rays kept flowing towards the warrior''s body as if to stroke every inch of the warrior. Helpless, Joshua shook his head and allowed Him to do as He pleased since he was aware that it was the friendliest of touch from that being.


    However, now was not the time to fool around.


    At the thought, Joshua frowned and looked above at the blood sea that was several dozen thousand meters tall. It was the shattered world of Xillia, and was also the boundless Void of the Multiverse.


    It was a conspiracy. The warrior thought. His heart a clear mirror, he certainly could see through that unreasonable and freakish act in the final moments of the world of Xillia. Be it the crew that had returned from the Void as if they were changed into a different person entirely, or that ritual in the very last instant where ever life, organic lifeform, water and the world itself assembled.


    "Blood Moon¡­ contains titanic energy, an unsullied fused body. Just because little shards from the sun was attained, it now carried the depth of becoming a tinder once more."


    And it would remain a tinder no matter how small it was. Having or not having were completely different concepts.


    Toward that, Joshua had two guesses.

 Chapter 533 Orb of Ligh

    The first was goodwill.


    Despite having experienced the memories in the world of Xillia through Steel Strength, Joshua could not tell how advanced their Void Battleships were, although by how the Federation could push the many floating islands to construct the Rimworlds, that technology was sufficient to brave dimensional storms. In their decades of voyage, the ship had definitely arrived at many worlds in search of soil suitable for the people of Xillia to live in, meeting one or two profound beings that were at the threshold of deity in those periods. It was not impossible that they were taught the ritual of world salvation in that period.


    The reason the Xillia people were all wiped out, with every surviving lifeform fusing into the Blood Moon may have been because the ritual was not appropriate for their use. Ultimately, the essence of each race varied¡ªfor example, Slimes could meld together to evolve but humans definitely could not. There was also the possibility that they made a mistake in the procedure, such as there may have been no need to include themselves, and that using a tinder outline combined from the vigor of plants and animals was enough.


    Naturally, Joshua also knew that those possibilities were minuscule. From any angle, the ritual acquired by the Xillia people was filled with the smell of taboo. To merge every being in an ecosystem into one body and one eternal existence was, in other words, sacrificing every life in a world to exchange for power that was equal to or surpasses a god. Indeed, that ritual did not exist even amongst the vilest of demonic blood rituals¡ªit was knowledge privy only to an Evil God.


    The second possibility was ill-intent.


    Looking at the luminous being that seemed to be excitedly waving its tentacles of light around, Joshua offhandedly responded to its interaction before he continued to ponder about that possibility.


    In truth, the Blood Moon that was an integration of every being in the world of Xillia did not become an eternal being, and neither did anything resembling sentiency nor soul existed in its body. Before that luminous being before Joshua''s eyes was born, it would be more appropriate to call it a self-prepared delicious dish instead of describing it as an embryo of some eternal being.


    Monumental power, the lifeforce of an entire ecosystem and every organic object and water in a world. The Blood Moon that resembled a planet in itself combined every essence in the world of Xillia without any impurities without the soul of any other sentient lifeform or their sentiency¡­ And with the history carved in Steel Strength as well as the last, unusual words of the Void Battleship''s captain, Joshua believed that it may have been a conspiracy by a powerful Void Behemoth or even some Evil God from start to finish.


    The crew of the Xillia Void Battleship may also have been switched or been infected some terrible creature of the void before they returned to their homeland. They drove the airship back ''home'', and seduced every survivor into entering the ritual and throwing off their wisdom, and finally turning the entire world into one supremely nutritious sanguine sphere.


    To have a world as soil, all things as roots and the blood of all life as its fruits¡ªthe efficiency of such a harvesting method was so high it was fearsome. Apart from that, due to the change from within to without, it avoided a forced invasion while evading the resistance of the World Will¡ªit could be considered flawless.


    It must be said that it was far reasonable for there to be ill-intent than some mistaken ritual procedure. Still, one point of doubt remained¡ªwhy did so many years pass, yet that prehistoric Void Behemoth or Evil God that caused everything never came to reap the fruit, especially one condensed from the flesh and blood of all life in the world of Xillia?


    "Could they have been killed by the Sage at the time midway? The Bloodmoon Abyss is quite close to the world of Mycroft after all." Joshua simply uttered a conclusion that even he was not too convinced of. He smiled, shaking his head, entertained by his humorless thoughts.


    ''Ding-Ring-Ring.''


    Before him, that luminous being which took up half the center of the Blood Moon appeared to be curious, and started to imitate the warrior who was laughing lightly. However, perhaps due to its innate nature, whatever it tried to say were all clear sounds of a wind-chime to Joshua''s ear.


    And after laughing self-deprecatingly for a while, Joshua turned serious once more. He looked at the tentacles of flowing light that kept reaching out to him and the affectionate luminous being, his heart knowing that it was not the time to play around with it. The awareness born within the Blood Moon was an extraordinary lifeform, and its power would be comparable to deities after it gained slight intelligence. However, even such substantial energy was mere food for any living ancient Void Behemoth or Evil God. Even the Mycroft Continent, a world that had recently reignited its flame and was now in a rising state, would not fare well against those level of mystical creatures.


    In reality, the Mycroft Continent was a world with considerable power across the Multiverse, especially given that most weaker worlds never had Legendary before the arrival of the Great Mana Tide, while the world itself would not be able to sustain more than a handful of Legendaries after the Tide. For example, in the case of the Lava Inferno¡ªif not for Goliath, the Demon King of Gluttony''s continuous conquest of several otherworld and Abysses and plundered sufficient soul and power, the entire Sixth Abyss could have sustained just five individuals of Monarch tiers or above.


    As for the Mycroft Continent¡ªa world with substantial mana, there was already ten Legendary champions and many deities on the surface before the Great Mana Tide. The number would assuredly increase rapidly after the phenomena, and even if their technology was not considered excellent across the Multiverse, the peak of martial power definitely did not lose out to other worlds.


    "I''m going."


    Pulling out of his musing, the warrior reached out and stroked a belt of light that the luminous being had extended. He sensed an extremely pure and warm power naturally replenishing his energy, revitalizing the warrior who had felt spent after his battle against Helm significantly. Towards its doubtful dings, Joshua only smiled and then turned, intending to leave at once.


    He had come here in the first place to see what kind of changes had appeared in the Bloodmoon Abyss. Now that the warrior understood the reason behind its birth and understood that it was not something of malevolence, there was clearly no reason for him to say.


    The Blood Moon had formed its self-awareness and acquired power akin to a Flame Seed. It might really become the second sun for the world of Xillia and nurture a life cycle that was its own¡ªif that was so, there was nothing better. Joshua''s heart indicated a genuine blessing for an Abyss could very well be revived for it.


    Therefore, he should leave.


    Black should have woken up by now, while the two Legendary mages Barnil and William would have definitely found their way back to Mycroft.


    While those thoughts crossed Joshua''s mind, Joshua also felt a tinge of regret inwardly. The outcome of his journey into the Sixth Abyss was only a single bout against Helm¡ªno, it was at most half a bout before he was dragged away.


    If everything went as planned, Joshua wanted to take a look at the Tear Valley fortress and see if he could dismantle the stronghold that was a symbol of an Abyssal Lord''s prestige. Should he fail, he would still want to exchange a few blows with Goliath and truly see how large of a difference there was between a Legendary and an Abyssal Lord that was allegedly an equal of gods.


    Who would have guessed that Barnil and William were so prudent that they would escape at once without probing? However, Joshua knew that it was a typical countermeasure between unfamiliar Legendaries¡ªpeople like himself who would act without restraint was in truth the rare type.


    ''Ding-Ring!''


    Just when Joshua decided to surface rapidly and return to his mount and the two Legendary mages, he sensed something wrapping around his foot as urgent wind chimes sounded, holding him from his accelerated departure.


    He turned around slowly and lowered his gaze at the luminous lifeform that appeared to be urging him to stay. "I can''t keep you company¡­" Joshua said rather helplessly. "I''m not your creator, and I don''t have any task to give you."


    ''Ding-Ring-Ding-Ring-Ring!''


    "No, that''s impossible¡ªyou might be larger than the Great Ajax Mountains!"


    ''Ding-Ring-Ring-Ding-Ding-Ring!''


    "Don''t be so stubborn! Wait, how did your intelligence develop so quickly? You actually learned to bargain?!"


    *****


    "Oh, you''re back, Joshua. Found anything?"


    Having seen a streak of a crimson belt of light darting across the horizon and landing before his eyes, Barnil and William who had a portal waiting went to greet Joshua together. As Barnil stepped forward while speaking and prepared to discuss some issues, his gaze focused halfway through on the warrior''s right arm.


    Then, the old mage blinked as if doubting his eyes, before asking with a soft, puzzled, and suspicious voice. "Wait¡­ Why is there a ball¡­ in your hand?"


    ''Ding-Ring.''

 Chapter 534 Augury

    "Really interesting. It''s actually alive?"


    Barnil said, having heard the luminous orb jingle in reply to his question. Even William who had been calibrating the portal coordinates turned in curiosity, and studied the milky-white warm orb in Joshua''s hand with significant interest. "To think that the Bloodmoon Abyss has such local lifeforms," he said. "Never heard of that before."


    "Joshua, where did you get it?"


    "The sky."


    Joshua''s reply was simple and direct. He never lied to others, and therefore simply answered even when it was a question from two rather neurotic mages. However, the warrior was now positive that both Barnil and William did not realize the source of abnormalities in the Blood Moon.


    Lowering his head and slightly tightening his grip over the orb of light that was throbbing excitedly and trying to free itself from his hold, Joshua stared solemnly once more at the mysterious spherical being.


    Its diameter was forty-three centimeters and almost weightless; its entire body shone with a dim cream-color radiance. It was not solid¡ªits inner core was light that cascaded as if a vortex, although there was a thirty-one degree Celcius warmth and a repulsive force to skin contact, allowing even normal people to touch it.


    On a single glance, the orb had an extraordinarily simple construct apart from that inner vortex core, and did not look at all like an intelligent lifeform. It was also exactly the reason why the two mages expressed curiosity towards it.


    I really don''t know if it''s good or not, bringing you back to Mycroft.


    Joshua could not suppress a sigh at the thought, and remembered that recent sight.


    In the very heart of the Blood Moon and Joshua had declined the luminosity being''s request to follow him.


    His reasoning was simple, the first being that creature was the second light of the Bloodmoon Abyss, the only key and only possibility for salvation of that world. If it was taken away it was the equivalent of destroying a world''s future, and Joshua could never allow that to happen whether from the aspect of emotion or logic. He was the King of Searing Soul¡ªthe successor to the Sage''s will, how could he do such a thing?


    The second being that he had no way of taking it away.


    Joshua made a general estimation of the luminous being''s size. Its diameter was about a hundred and twelve thousand meters, which proved that it was virtually the core of the Blood Moon. The core was also almost as hot as five thousand degrees¡ªa temperature that keeps rising¡ªwhich slowly changed it from a satellite to an orbiting planet. The process would take about thousands of years, and if huge amounts of Nuclear Stars were injected within the speed might be accelerated. Whatever the case may be, even if Barnil and William had the mana to destroy mountain chains and incinerate oceans, they could never cram the searing star core that was larger than a mountain into a dimensional portal. It was not something even the gods could do.


    However, despite Joshua''s repeated refusals, the luminous being did not give up. After a long pause, it acted in a way that rather surprised the warrior¡ªbeams after beams surged and tangled, combining to form a single white cocoon that, with the churning of energy as profound as the ocean, morphed rapidly. Ultimately, the giant cocoon cracked open, and an orb of light that was immeasurably minuscule compared to before leaped out and dove into Joshua.


    It was precisely the orb of light that he was now holding, a ''seedling'' that split away from the luminous being.


    After dividing itself, the main body of the colossal luminous being became very quiet. While the split did not hurt it much, it could not avoid being fatigued. Additionally, it had not been long since it was born¡ªnow was exactly the time to preserve strength, and thus it slowly slipped within the core of the moon and fell into silence. In at least ten years, no one would find any trace of the luminous being that had fallen into silence within the Blood Moon, and would at most find that the Blood Moon was slowly turning into a sun.


    It was also why Joshua did not mind Barnil and William running off to explore the Abyss.


    "Although I''m very curious, time is of the essence."


    The two old mages were definitely very intrigued by the orb of light. Through their powers as Legendary, they could tell that it was an element body of positive energy. The lifeform itself was similar to Light Elementals, although its inner core was exponentially more complex and hidden well. If he had not paid attention, even Barnil who has mastered summoning elementals and runes could hardly tell its difference from typical Light Elementals.


    Barnil would not be too interested in it if it had appeared in the Infinite Horizon or some Light Elemental plane¡ªbut this was the Bloodmoon Abyss! It has always been famous for death, its coldness as well as its emptiness, a broken world that not even demon could survive! For such a complex Light Elemental lifeform to appear here, the old mage could almost feel his soul of curiosity burning.


    It was hence regretful that time was of the essence just as he said. Although the world-teleportation that was prepared early on had shaken off the Abyssal Lord Goliath and the clone of the Pentashade Dragon God, it remained that there had been an error, not to mention that the Sixth Abyss was actually not far away from the Bloodmoon Abyss. If Goliath found out that they had not returned to the Mycroft Continent they would immediately be pursued by the two deity-tier champions. And this time, they would not escape so easily.


    "The portal is open."


    Beside them, the Legendary wandering poet William had finished verifying the dimensional data and nodded in satisfaction. "I did say nobody could beat me at teleporting," he muttered casually to himself. "That error before was definitely not my mistake!"


    "That fellow Nostradamus notwithstanding," he added after a short pause.


    The truth was certainly so. If not for Nostradamus ascending into Legendary with dimensional spells, William and Barnil might be the best in that discipline.


    As a former wandering poet and current mage, William was most adept at manipulating other''s minds and distorting his enemies'' souls. He could control the five senses of an army in an instant, causing them to reverse directions and in turn attack their allies. Beyond that, the man whose motto was ''cautiousness and prudence'' also mastered all sorts of teleportation spells of varied ranges, and when he combined with Barnil, the two could even activate a [Regional Fixed-Point Teleportation] that could traverse more than half a continent within the thousandth of a second.


    Naturally, the distance was not limited to mere continents¡ªfrom what Joshua had seen, he could tell that the two had already reached a summit in the know-how regarding dimensions. Now, they are able to step through the barriers between worlds within breaths, which, to a certain point of view, knowledge and Truth definitely incarnated for an instant.


    However, the warrior''s attention was soon diverted. Nearby, the black dragon girl was sitting up on the ground, her face full of pain. She had one hand touching the horn on her head while the other was pressing on her hip, and upon noticing that Joshua was approaching, she quickly began to moan.


    "Master, I still feel a little pain on my hip¡­"


    "You need to train," Joshua replied simply, holding the orb as he walked to Black and crouched, reaching out to touch the black dragon girl''s hip and shoulders. Her muscle that was torn apart could feel the external pressure, sending a pang of agony that made Black cry out in pain.


    Be that as it may, the warrior shook his head. "For Ancient Dragon bloodlines, such muscle tear should have regenerated already¡­ you probably weren''t injured too many times, and your ability on such sense had not been stimulated."


    Shuddering subconsciously, Black watched her master a little fearfully even when he was gently massaging her to lighten the muscle ache. She felt a dark will spreading from Joshua body, and as expected, after a brief mumble, Joshua spoke¡ªcruelly, but with a tone that appeared gentle.


    "When we get back, I''m arranging for Socrasson to design special training for you." Joshua smiled, nodding as he stood up. "Starting with twenty laps around Moldavia, and you would train until you''re exhausted. Prepare yourself, it won''t be easy."


    Granted that Black''s injury was completely caused by Joshua''s speed, the warrior in fact understood that the cause of the incident itself was due to the fact that the ability of people around him already gradually could not catch up to the speed at which his own abilities developed. It was the same for everyone¡ªBlack, Ying, Ling, even Archbishop Artanis, Brandon and his wife. Among his acquaintances, only Israel, Nostradamus and Pope Igor had power that was equal or greater than his, and there were just ten such individuals on the surface of the Mycroft Continent.


    It was perfectly normal. With the System, the Azurite, the best combat pathway and the best Legacy, Joshua knew that it was perfectly ordinary if they could not keep up with him. No other person in the world had better conditions than himself, but even if that was the case, he did not look forward for a day where he had to face attacking powerful foes alone.


    "Grow up quickly," Joshua told Black softly as she stayed speechless, shocked by her tremendous mission. "I await the day you and I could fight side-by-side¡ªunlike now, where you have to leave once I start fighting."


    "¡­ I''ll train well, Master!"


    Upon hearing the warrior''s musing that was almost a sigh, the black dragon girl''s whole body quivered. In an instant, her heart flashed with many complicated and indescribable emotions, amongst them being embarrassment, reluctance, bewilderment, and helplessness. Soon, however, she became determined.


    "I''ll do my best!"


    While Joshua was very glad with the black dragon girl''s determined reply, he was mindful that at Black''s age as a dragon, she was a child in human terms. Battle and adventure to her were in fact simply entertaining games, and in spite of the power from the Ancient Dragon bloodline that could support such a relaxed attitude, that determination was far from enough from following his footsteps.


    "Get up, it''s time to go back to the Mycroft Continent," he said. "If it still hurts, I''ll carry you¡­"


    ''Ding-Ring-Ring~''


    Before Joshua finished, the orb of light in his hand suddenly emitted a wind-chime jingle. Then, mild light shot at Black, whose expression was now completely baffled.


    "This feeling?!"


    Black could feel a snug breath wrapping around her, a sensation as if soaking in warm water. Her body was brimming with an indescribable comfort¡ªalthough it did not last long. What quickly came after was a wave of agony that cuts into marrow, an instant that almost caused Black to roll her eyes upwards and faint, but the girl quickly realized that the countless torn muscle fibers in her body began to heal at incredible speed.


    Even Joshua was surprised at the speed at which Black''s internal injuries healed under the illumination of that radiance. In seconds, the startled black dragon girl could stand normally, and flexed her arms¡ªthere was no question that she had fully recovered.


    "Actually having such ability¡­ Right, the main body did help me regenerate energy just now." Joshua mumbled to himself as he lowered his eyes to look at the globe that was about the stop emitting rays. "Looks like Black''s training can be more intense."


    Meanwhile, the globe jingled again as if to struggle away from the warrior''s grasp but did not succeed.


    Still, after some thought, Joshua simply let go of the globe of light. In return, it promptly let out a series of crisp cries in excitement, whirling in circles in the air before slowly landing on Black''s head.


    Watching the cream-colored creature that cured her darting towards her, Black was assuredly not alert against it. She merely waited curiously for it to act, and soon the girl felt a soft and warm touch appearing on her head.


    Joshua held back a smile¡ªfrom where he was standing, the globe had dropped on top of Black''s head, and was coincidentally stuck between the black dragon girl''s horns. The sight was hard to describe, but was undeniably delightful. The globe seemed satisfied with its current state too, and after squirming a little to adjust its position, it stayed contentedly on Black''s head and did not struggle like it did under the warrior''s grasp.


    Heading a ball.


    Joshua shook his head and left his musing unsaid. He gestured for Black to follow himself, before turning and walking towards the two Legendary mages who had already opened the dimensional portal. Behind him, even as Black hurried after her master, she carefully made sure that the globe did not fall off her head.


    There was nothing much to elaborate on what came next. Everyone, be it the two Legendary mages, Joshua or Black were very familiar with the teleportation. After Barnil entered the portal to start the teleportation, Joshua too, brought Black and the orb into that pale-blue doorway.


    There shouldn''t be anything unexpected this time, right?


    Unable to help having the thought, Joshua sighed silently. He had a little feeling that he would never return to the Mycroft Continent so simply.


    And it was the truth. The moment Black and the orb followed closely behind Joshua into the dimensional doorway and prepared to warp back into the Mycroft Continent alongside the warrior, there was a pure silver-white flash that resembled steel. Thus, the warrior''s figure suddenly vanished from the black dragon girl''s vision.


    The unexpected happened.

 Chapter 535 Karlis’s Entrusting

    There is an attraction between people.


    Those who love drawing would meet others who loved to draw, just as those who love to write would meet others loved to write. Even if extraordinary stayed within secluded forests, they would always come across other extraordinary individuals and become involved in a series of incidents as if an invisible power drew them together.


    It was fine if such incidents happened once or twice, but it happens perpetually since ancient times and continues to this day. It was something that made people unable to repress a sigh that there was definitely an attraction between different individuals.


    Naturally, that was not the truth. Most knew that it was not some ''attraction'' at work, but the inevitable result of a person having entered a certain circle and reached certain boundaries. If an artist wanted to sublimate their drawing technique they assuredly would search for peers and pay attention to everything related. It was the same for writers, much less extraordinary individuals. They are like stars in the dark night that would never be ignored by people, and precisely because of that, their existence alone would attract a series of events to them.


    Joshua had long understood that principle. Champions were like vortices, and the currents known as power would sweep every abnormality and unexpected things to himself, while every speech and move he made would deeply influence everyone around him and produce subsequent events.


    Just like his travel to the Sixth Abyss this time. It was a simple trip, and yet it caused the utter destruction of a dozen demon territories, a heavy blow on Demon General Helm, while the Abyssal Lord and Pentashade Dragon God acted together. Then, he arrived at the Bloodmoon Abyss and actually met a newborn Flame Seed, a luminous lifeform that was the future incarnation of a World Will and received its seedling. So, he instinctively knew, having done so much, he would never return to the Mycroft Continent without any issues.


    And the truth proved the point.


    In the Void between worlds, the warrior''s figure abruptly vanished with a silver-white flash right in front of Black, the orb of light and the two Legendary mages. It was so sudden that there was almost no interim, and the black dragon girl had already returned to the world of Mycroft amidst the surge of dimensions that traversed through Void. When she shook off her dizziness and stood up, surrounded by the faint sulfuric scent spreading from the Great Ajax Mountains, she finally reacted in shock that her master had vanished.


    "Eh?"


    "Ding-Ding-Ring?"


    Both William and Barnil were just as shocked as Black. The moment the two mages'' teleportation was over they swiftly unleashed all their powers, with Barnil keeping the portal open, his seemingly fragile artificial eye whirling rapidly under wildly cascading magical power, even forming a spiral shape that peeled of layers upon layers of dimensions and mysterious. The mage scanned every corner of the dimensional passageway with a solemn expression, the pale blue light being churned into an obscure shroud under his gaze even as massive volumes of information that could fry a typical mage''s brain poured into his mind.


    "He''s gone," he said gravely after a while. "There''s no clue."


    "Damn it!" Beside him, William had drawn out his pure crystal ball, wherein a minuscule forest filled with shells, dragon scales, and tentacles were squirming over the land. It was precisely the Squirming Forest he had sealed within sub-space, and now, with sharp sounds as if glass was breaking, countless cracks appeared over the sub-space. In the very next moment, the Squirming Forest and large chunks of rotten Abyssal soil simply appeared out of thin air over the Great Ajax Mountains and crashed heavily on the ground.


    Like his friend, the wandering poet drove the crystal globe in his hand, sending streaks of pure, transparent radiance into the portal and relieved images of the past. However, after a dozen replays, neither he nor Barnil found any clues, driving the Legendary mage immeasurably annoyed. "Count Radcliffe came searching for us in the Abyss¡ªwhich was successful since we''ve returned, but now he is missing! Damn it, how are we going to explain it to his kin and subjects?!"


    "There is no hurry."


    A few seconds after the two Legendary mages cast their Legendary abilities with no restraint, another pale-blue doorway appeared naturally before everyone''s eyes with the hum of dimensional churning. Instantly, a new Legendary mage with white hair and white beard stepped out simultaneously alongside a dark-blond Legendary warrior with shoulder-lengthed hair. Halfway through, Nostradamus''s silhouette paused slightly and allowed Israel to move ahead half a body before him which the Emperor did not politely decline.


    Israel glanced at the black dragon girl and the orb of light on her head, before turning towards Barnil and William, his might distinct despite his calm expression. "Can anyone actually explain the situation?"


    Meanwhile, Joshua did not know that four Legendary champions were meeting due to his disappearance¡ªhe would definitely have been moved if he did. It was perhaps one of the occasions before the advent of the Seven Gods where the greatest number of Legendary humans gathered in a single spot. It should certainly be noted that only two human Legendaries¡ªIgor and Israel were present in the Battle of the Sacred Mountain.


    But now, leaving what he did not know, Joshua would not be too moved even if he did¡ªfor the being that now appeared before the warrior was far more profound than gods or Legendary champions.


    Silver-white light roared past the warrior''s flanks. As he stood in the Void, Joshua looked up to see a majestic vault formed from endless dazzling stars. It was virtually the same as staring at the Multiverse itself when he feasted his eyes upon it, and soon, Joshua lowered his head towards the dark Void before him, where a single star glinted.


    "It''s been a long time."


    Joshua did not panic as he kept watching the faint starlight. He merely smiled and step forward deliberately to approach the radiance. As he moved, the starlight rapidly expanded too, shining until the end, it turned into a colossal Steel Python that enveloped the entire Void and ocean of stars.


    Joshua lifted his head and spoke softly.


    "Steel Python Karlis."


    The giant python leveled its metallic gaze at Joshua, scarlet sparks forming as its silver scales scraped together and shrouding it in glinting crimson. It kept quiet shortly before it answered, its voice low yet mild.


    "It''s been a long time, the King of Searing Soul of the Mycroft Continent."


    The two kept their eyes fixed on each other as if to observe each other''s existence, although spoke first, his voice rather leisurely. "You look well¡­ Are the survivors from the world of Grandia still fine in your domain?"


    The Steel Python, however, could not reply with the same demeanor. "¡­Of course," it said, lowering its head a little and spoke with a slow, mild yet solemn tone. "I discovered those cute children and their flame seed as I slumbered before my destruction. If it was a surprising delight, it was certainly over the top.


    "If I was only expecting the seed of Order to sprout in the future I would not be able to see before, now I witness in shock and joy the growth of a King of Searing Soul. The Sage''s eyes were definitely unmistaken, you really might be the successor he had chosen."


    As expected. Joshua was not taken aback having heard so many information, and only nodded quietly inside¡ªthe Steel Python Karlis was definitely linked to the Sage.


    There were actually many clues a long time ago. Although many would ignore those tiny details Joshua would not. He still could remember vividly the moment he had met Zero-Three, the artificial intelligence girl had clearly indicated that she was aware of the Azurite''s existence¡ªa Sage''s Legacy.


    That meant a great many things. If Zero-Three, the final heir on the world of Karlis was privy to the presence of the Sage''s Legacy, the former Avian people''s civilization would know about it too. There had also been a significant population of Avian people in the past who could have migrated in from Karlis¡ªwhich meant that the exchanges between both worlds were not so simple, and the Sage must have been involved.


    What was the situation then? Was it before or after the Mycroft Continent had been invaded by multiple Evil Gods and the Abyss? Was it before or after the Karlis civilization had been leveled by the Evil God of Famine? Joshua did not know, but his guess would be after the Evil Gods invaded and when the civilization of Karlis was near its doom. It was logical and fits the historical timeline Zero-Three spoke of, and from what he could surmise from the Sage''s personality he would definitely have helped Karlis wipe out the Aragamis. It was only when Mycroft faced the occupation of several Evil Gods that the Sage would consider leaving Legacies, and hence would not have the time to assist other worlds.


    Whatever the case may be, it was nothing surprising for Karlis to be aware of the Sage''s existence. Joshua nodded, and waited for the python to continue.


    Not minding the warrior''s guesses, the Steel Python kept speaking in its mild voice.


    "I once witnessed a race developing from irrelevance to prosperity, as well as a civilization that went from prosperity to extinction."


    At those words, Karlis stared at Joshua''s, its tone now rejoicing and moved. "But I had never seen a single body of life that could reach your threshold.


    "Joshua van Radcliffe. I have heard of your name from the otherworld refugees. I could never denounce your choices, but I''m truly thankful for your final actions."


    Then, the titanic World Python lowered its giant head, and continued in a somber voice. "The world of Karlis was already destroyed and I should have died when all life was wiped out¡ªunable to even turn into an Abyss, becoming a ruined world in every sense of the word¡­ But the flames from your incineration of the Aragamis'' soul granted me a gasp of breath."


    A huge screen of light appeared in front of Joshua''s eyes, showing barren dust plains. Stone and sand that could not nurture life formed the land¡ªit was as if Chaos and death had long eroded everything, throwing the entire world into a silent fall.


    But amidst the corroding winds were waves-like ripples. And in little corners where the wind could not touch, little silver-white flowers that resembled steel were blooming discreetly.


    "That''s the Flame Seed you left behind. Though weak, it never extinguished."


    The Steel Python''s voice resounded quietly as Karlis watched the scene too. The sight changed in the next instant, and what appeared before Joshua was the survivors of Grandia who were prudently exploring the unfamiliar, rotting world. With help from Urbandy the Majestic Mountain Titan, these poor souls could finally live in safety amidst the wilderness after decades of struggle against the Death Shade apocalypse, and not shrink within their homes in panic come nighttime, afraid of going outdoors. Their footsteps gradually spread and had now reached the frozen coasts of Karlis, and along the way were silver flowers and grass spread throughout the mountains and wilderness.


    Joshua stared blankly for a while at the stalwart yet fragile flowers, before showing a pleased smile. He once believed that he had done nothing, but now it appeared that he had some accomplishments.


    Then, the warrior turned towards the people who were exploring the world.


    The displaced people from Grandia were completely ignorant of the fact that they had gone through the destruction of a world and a mass migration. Still, the great impact of the change in their environment had not completely until this day.


    With the Death Shades gone, the fog that shrouded the entire world dissipated entirely, and all sorts of plants and animals started to propagate over the land. The survivors started to rejoice, and built villages after villages in the wilderness around the former Four Holy Cities. Through the guidance of several old city lords who had preserved many historical legacies, the survivors who had once almost been reduced to primitive people due to their surroundings rapidly altered the natural environment around them. Not many years passed when vast regions of farmland appeared by the corners of the villages, with many youths also inducted into colleges under the instruction of the surviving elders, learning knowledge that their forebears were proud of.


    Additionally, the presence of Grandia refugees could be found in every corner of the world. They carried crude tools and rough rations as they walked across the most hostile of environments. These pioneers would explore everything in the sand dunes and debris, and find out in astonishment one gigantic ruin of the former civilization on Karlis after another¡ªmonumental ruins of fortresses, damaged mobile cities and fragments of divine armaments that were spread across the world. Some of the more intelligent beings would gradually notice that they were not in the land they had once lived within, but a world where another intelligent civilization existed.


    "You have brought me a new Flame Seed and new intelligent life¡­ It is they who reawakened me. They may not be my children now, but they would be one day."


    Even as it spoke softly, Karlis closed the screen of light and turned. "You have saved two worlds at the same time¡ªeven gods could not do better."


    "Thanks for your praise."


    Arching his back slightly to show his thanks, Joshua felt his spirit lifted after he saw that the survivors of Grandia were living relatively well. Even so, he did not allow the Steel Python to divert the topic.


    "And yet you have intercepted me, unless it''s just to convey your thanks?" he asked doubtfully.


    I would like to return as soon as possible if I could, since Ling, Ying, Zero-Three, and Black would worry.


    Those words, however, he left unsaid.


    "Of course not. I had intercepted you in the surge of the dimensions for something more important."


    The giant head swayed, causing even the vault of stars to shake too. After refuting Joshua''s doubts, the Steel Python''s gaze became somber, its voice low. Following another pause, Karlis finally spoke, placing weight behind every word.


    "It is related to the Evil Gods."

 Chapter 536 Commission of Worlds

    There were uncountable stars in the Void beyond heaven and earth.


    Every star was a world. Behind those flashing radiances, there could be a giant floating island, a single continent surrounded by oceans on all corners with a hemispheric sky, or a vast star sky without borders in which innumerable planets orbit a single burning star. Under the illumination of the flaming radiance, countless races flourished across the land and developed their own civilizations. When they could break away from the barrier of space and enter the Void, it meant that another civilization had broken away from infancy, opening their eyes to look upon the Multiverse.


    Then, they would witness the most profound spectacle of this world, wondering how small they were amidst their shock.


    The Steel Python Karlis was now showing Joshua that spectacle.


    The Initial Flame ignited Chaos, its rays illuminating the Void so that nothingness turned into existence while destruction turned into life. Billions of specks of light, as if the purest diamond, energized their own brilliant splendor under the Great Mana Tide that engulfed the Multiverse. It was hard to describe, leaving even the warrior speechless, but it was that moment when the endless light suddenly began to die.


    As if the lights in a city that were extinguished in an orderly manner, the endlessly blazing light of worlds dimmed one after another. It looked just like candles being blown out by a child, swiftly vanishing in the Void, no longer existing.


    The stars had lost their like.


    If someone could see the infinite Multiverse in its entirely, they would discover in shock that, starting with the incessantly undulating light of the Great Mana Tide, there were multitudinous black shadows expanding and unfurling alongside the waves of the Tide with no sign of stopping. Within breaths, nearby worlds darkened and became lightless, returning to silence just like a flashing spark falling into the sea, or an extinguished bonfire covered in snow.


    It was a tidal darkness that enveloped ten thousand worlds, the eternal tide of finality surging from within that even the supreme light when worlds die could not shine upon it.


    And the creatures that lived and breathed within the Multiverse, holding reverence, fear, and disgust, named the origin of that impregnable darkness ''the Great Destroyer''.


    Otherwise known as Evil Gods amongst those who were aware in the world of Mycroft.


    "They have returned."


    Karlies stared at the huge screen of light it was projecting; the World Will spoke with a calm voice without any ripple. "Thirteen hundred years ago they wandered towards the depth of the Multiverse, and now, the waves from the Great Mana Tide brought them back to their former starting point."


    "Then how far are they from us?" Joshua asked without nonsense, frowning as he understood the current situation. "When would the Evil Gods return to this dimensional region?"


    "Incalculable. There are too many inestimable circumstances when it comes to dimensional turbulence," Karlis replied. It moved the screen, causing large starry regions to move rapidly before focusing around the two worlds¡ªMycroft and Karlis. "However, it would be no later than seventy years if calculated according to the Mycroft calendar."


    "If they do come early," the Steel Python added after a pause, seemingly laughing. "They would appear before us in the very next second."


    "Is that so¡­"


    Treading slowly in front of the screen, Joshua stared at the dimensional scene. He had recently seen the same scene just after he ascended into Legendary. Zinsen, the God of Might, had been showing him a path with an ever-present glow that leads towards the other end of the Multiverse. There were endless worlds next to the path of light, providing it radiance that belonged to themselves¡ªit was completely different from the dark shadows that the Evil God wrought, a pure and glorious illumination.


    A thousand years ago, an old man from the Mycroft Continent had stepped upon the path. Why did he do that at the time? A champion that surpassed deities, leaving his homeland and leavening just four objects imbued with his Legacy? The thoughts of the Sage had been entirely unfathomable for Joshua, but now he seemed to comprehend it a little.


    "Exactly the same¡­"


    Reaching out and touching the endless cluster of stars I the screen, the warrior''s expression gradually became serious. His finger pointed out a trail directed towards the depths of the Multiverse¡ªwhich was also the outline of the path of light. It kept going forward, until it coincidentally came in contact with those destroyers returning from the void. "It''s the same path."


    "What was at the end of the path that could get both Sage and Evil God to embark on their journey with no hesitation?"


    It was a question no one could answer¡ªnot even the Steel Python Karlis, a World Will.


    After a long silence and lowering his finger that was pressing on the screen, Joshua took a deep breath. Calming himself, he turned towards Karlis again.


    "Thanks for telling me about this information," he said calmly. "But to be frank, it''s useless to do so.


    "I had just ascended into Legendary." The warrior evaluated himself subjectively. "I can''t quickly vanquish even one Demon General, and have no way of reacting when the Abyssal Lord acted, much less Evil Gods that stood above them. Karlis, even you could not resist the talons of the Evil God [Famine] after mustering the power of the Karlis Civilization then. It''s the same for the world of Mycroft now, while we may be able to resist multiple Abyssal invasion, but we are far from sufficient against Evil Gods."


    "I''m no Sage," Joshua said thus.


    "I know," the Steel Python replied.


    Karlis was not angered by the warrior''s straightforward attitude. It knew from the start that a single world and body was helpless against the Great Destroyers that fed on worlds, while there might not even be beings like the Sage in a hundred million years¡ªeven if it was his former homeworld, Mycroft. While that may be the case, the Steel Python should have another intention to intercept and meet Joshua, and not merely for that.


    "Joshua van Radcliffe, you might not comprehend your depth."


    Before the earnest Joshua, the gigantic World Will whirled its own body, its endless scales reflecting like and forming a silver galaxy. "The Flame Deliverer¡ªthe King of Searing Soul possesses special authority," Karlis explained patiently. "They could combust souls into virgin flames to ignite destroy worlds, just like what you did all those years ago within my body, and how you send those survivors to me recently. You can ignite and carry the flames¡ªas a singular life, you could do many things us World Wills could not."


    "What are you actually saying, Karlis?"


    "I need you, Joshua," The Steel Python said gravely, studying the warrior. "Like other worlds, ''We'' need you."


    "It is very difficult for Evil Gods to enter worlds directly. Apart from fulfilling many conditions, their minions must also occupy more than half the world and corrupt it into their world before the Evil Gods could descend themselves. That is why if the civilizations of certain worlds are powerful enough, the Evil Gods could not directly destroy a world no matter how powerful they are. To us, it is both an advantage and a disadvantage at the same time."


    Karlis adjusted the screen, where every detail of the moments when the world of Karlis was invaded by Aragamis flashing by.


    "I was aware that there were seeds of Chaos in the Void Battleships of the Avian People," the Steel Python said, watching those moments. "But apart from beings that had come in contact with the ''Initial Flame'', no other being could meet us. Unable to warn them, I could only watch as the minions of Famine killed my children, dragging their remains from their houses, and feasted upon them. Joshua, there is a weakness in civilization no matter how powerful it becomes. I have no complaints in regards to my defeat by Famine, but if there had been men like you, the world of Karlis would not have fallen to such a state.


    "You accepted the Sage''s Legacy and are a crowned King of Searing Soul. You reside within the mortal world and yet, you could meet us. You are the medium between world and life. With your hand, countless worlds could clear away the seeds of Chaos within their body, the source of destruction."


    Looking towards the solemn Joshua who had long since spoken, Karlis said gently, "The Evil Gods would return to this dimensional realm within a century. They would destroy every world along the way, and there may already be some seeds of Chaos sowed by them in those worlds before. We are aware of their existence, but could not remove them."


    "That''s why I''m needed?" Joshua suddenly spoke, his tone rather relaxed. "Is that it? Because only I could meet all of you?"


    "Yes, exactly." The Steel Python nodded. "Your body has the scent of other worlds. They must have received your help too, even blessing you with their authority and power. Naturally, myself, as well as other worlds that need you in days to come, would not be parsimonious."


    As it spoke, a silver-white shard that glinted with a star-like splendor appeared before Joshua''s chest. It throbbed, emitting an energy wave that could fascinate people. Even Joshua subconsciously reached out with his right hand, wanting to touch the shard, but quickly stopped and frowned.


    When he also remembered the Steel Shard that the world of Illgner had given him some years ago and Unit Zero-One, his expression promptly changed and he slowly withdrew his hand. "¨CIt''s fine."


    I don''t want to make a Zero-Two or Zero-3 out of the blue¡­ Wait a minute, that last name is already used.


    Although Karlis''s expression indiscernible, the tone it spoke with sounded baffled.


    "Don''t you need it? The Steel Shard contains part of my authority. Having it, you could command the earth and gales while calling upon water and lightning to do your bidding. Unless you believe that because I have just awoken and was weak in the first place, as such unwilling to receive my power?"


    "¡­ Yes." Joshua nodded without a change in his expression. "That''s what I think."


    "Even I sigh in awe of your refined morals."


    After a brief moment of amazement, Karlis could only take back the Steel Shard that represents a world''s authority. "Since I have awakened," it said honestly, "I had deliberately linked myself with other World Wills. Most worlds within this dimensional region experienced disturbances like myself did before; they really need your help and are willing to reward you for it.


    "Believe me, Joshua. Through the assistance of many worlds, your ability would develop at a speed that escapes your imagination."


    The vault of stars began to quake slightly. Noticing the fact, Karlis knew that their discussion was about to end. It lowered its head and gazed upon Joshua. "Helping these worlds might be laborious for you, with countless obstacles in the world. The reward, however, would definitely not disappoint. Human warrior, are you willing to help us?"


    Perhaps.


    At the moment, Joshua was thinking. He remembered the memories he acquired through the Azurite before, and his heart could not help making a guess.


    Perhaps, when the Sage visited the different worlds all those years ago, it was the same thing like he was doing right now.


    Otherwise, there was no other explanation as to how the Sage had power that could transform the entire world of Mycroft.


    A smile surfaced on the warrior''s face as he pondered.


    It was instinctive. He was clearly aware of the difficult road ahead, and yet he smiled expectantly.


    Joshua looked up and leveled his eyes at the Steel Python, their gaze interchanging.


    "Of course," he said. "Leave it to me."

 Chapter 537 Concern

    It was already halfway through May, Starfall Year 835 when Joshua returned to the Mycroft Continent from the dimensional turbulence.


    Karlis had pulled him from the turbulence into the Vault of Stars, the core of the world. The flow of dimensions in that place was extraordinary¡ªa minute could be a day, and yet a month could be an instant too. It was also why most common beings could not converse with the Steel Python¡ªit was difficult for them to maintain their self-awareness in such an environment that was beyond the norm.


    Joshua''s luck was hence considerable. In the period he conversed with Karlis, the flow of time was rather ordinary. There was just a little accident when the Steel Python sent him back to the Mycroft Continent as a small eruption of the Great Mana Tide had greatly delayed the time of his departure.


    Regardless, he has returned to a familiar place¡ªthe Great Ajax Mountains of the Mycroft Continent.


    When the pale blue door was opened, the dimensional fissure appeared over the most majestic mountains of the North. Supremely obvious dimensional ripples spread across all directions, grabbing the attention of many who were waiting in that place. As layers of magic undulated, three mages and two Gold-tier warriors rose into the air and approached the pale-blue portal.


    The Great Mana Tide had allowed the global level of ability to improve daily. After the baptism of almost a year''s worth of high-density mana, many former Silver high-tiers had ascended into Gold beings. Even so, Gold beings remained a high-tier power in the entire world, and yet the reason those elites would wait here so respectfully was naturally because they had orders.


    Orders from the Emperor.


    Almost a week before, the Emperor and his trusted instructor had come to the North together and met two Legendary mages who had lost touch for some time. Their exchange was extended, with the two highest leaders of the Emperor learning mostly about what happened in the Sixth Abyss from Barnil and William. Neither Israel nor Nostradamus was surprised by what the warrior did¡ªwhether it was slaughtering demons or maiming a Demon General. They were not even shocked or worried that Joshua had suddenly disappeared halfway through a teleportation.


    Toward Barnil''s doubts, the dark blond Sovereign of the Empire merely answered with a calm smile.


    "It''s Joshua."


    That was all he said, with no explanation offered. And yet, those simple words were actually enough to explain everything¡ªafter some thought, even the two Legendary mages could not help nodding agreeably.


    "Right. If it was that fellow, it certainly would not matter." William said in relief after he recalling the warrior''s action in the Abyss. "It''s my first time seeing someone going to the Abyss to slay demons¡ªsuch a person would be fine."


    And the truth was as they had projected. Joshua returned safely, and though he was delayed, the warrior was not too emotional as he met the mages and Gold warriors that showed their respects the moment he stepped out of the portal. "Alright," he said calmly. "Go tell His Majesty and Nostradamus that I''m completely fine, there was nothing unexpected."


    "I''ll also be meeting them in a few days, please ask for His Majesty to set aside some time." Joshua added deliberately, entrusting the matter to a mage who wore a Pentastar Sun Ring crest, and was clearly close to the Imperial Family. "It would be best if it was in the Void Star-Observatory, there are many tools in that place that would come to use."


    "Yes, Count Radcliffe." The Royal Mage quickly lowered his head and replied respectfully toward Joshua''s request. "I shall deliver your words to His Majesty in verbatim¡ªmay I know if you have any other solicitations?"


    No.


    Joshua, however, did not utter that word because he had already stepped toward the south, the Moldavian domain and the direction of the liege''s residence between breaths. Before everyone who was on standby¡ªbe it high-tier mage or Gold-tier warrior¡ªcould see it, Joshua had already vanished. It was only until that Royal mage had looked up at the place where Joshua had been, that he became aware that Joshua had already left.


    He was home.


    Meanwhile, on the roof of the liege''s residence, Black was bored stiff, her head holding an orb aloft as she lay at the battlements by the edge of the tower, staring at the azure sky.


    The black dragon girl had been free the last few days. After all, she did not have to handle administrative duties like Ying or monitor the situation throughout the main city like Miss Zero-Three. Even Ying was busier than her¡ªthe divine armament girl worked concurrently as the leader of the maidservants, with cleaning important places such as the study and the bedroom being her usual task.


    Only Black, whose position as a mount, has nothing else to do other than following the warrior for a stroll from time to time, which was why she was unusually idle whenever Joshua was not around. Whenever the warrior was too busy to keep her company, the black dragon girl would actually go for a trip around the Icy Plains of the Extreme North. she would even try catching fish around the Lost Sea. But now, Joshua had not returned after a long time, and not only the divine armament siblings and the artificial intelligence girl were concerned¡ªeven Black who was usually worry-free did not have the heart to go for a stroll.


    Luckily, the orb is here, Black thought, and carefully reached out to stroke the cream-colored orb that appeared contented between her two horns. A crisp jingle sounded too, proving that it was in a great mood.


    Warm and cozy, she thought happily.


    Would it be angry if I do not keep touching it? The black dragon girl began to worry a little.


    Ying, Ling as well as Zero-Three had indicated considerable curiosity toward the orb being. The divine armament siblings believed that it was a spiritual body like them and possessed a body close to a physical energy body. The artificial intelligence girl on the other hand believed that its form was quite worth her referencing¡ªin fact, Zero-Three had been keeping herself within the central control room for days, seemingly attempting to emulate the repulsive force boundary field that was clearly just energy and yet could be touched as if it was a physical object.


    Everyone thought that there was assuredly a profound value in the unknown being that the Master had brought back. Otherwise, why would Joshua bring nothing else from the vast Abyss and just that orb? So, perhaps out of curiosity or initiative, they started to use their own ways to improve, and planned to show the results to their master once they returned. Without question, like Israel and the others, the people within the liege''s residence believed that the warrior would certainly return safely.


    For that, Black was rather superior since she did not think much about it. To the dragon that was usually left by the warrior at the Pawprint Lake in the Nissia Snow Mountain, her master was usually absent.


    Therefore, when she saw a scarlet a scarlet trail cutting through the azure sky and pausing before her eyes over the liege''s residence, Black was not too delighted or excited, merely energetically raising her hand to greet the warrior.


    "Master! You''re back!"


    "Yes, I''m back. Did you worry about me?"


    Landing on the tower, Joshua habitually extended his hand, intending to stroke the black dragon girl''s head. But just as Black too habitually craned her neck out, the warrior noticed that his hand was touching something soft and elastic like jelly. The orb of light emitted a series of crisp wind chime sounds, as if expressing annoyance at Joshua''s unannounced departure.


    "I did not leave you behind¡ªit was all an accident." Plucking away the orb from Black''s head, Joshua used his right hand to stroke the black dragon girl''s head as she made a comfortable face, while glancing sideways and speaking to the orb in his left hand. "How was it? The Mycroft Continent should be much better than being inside the Blood Moon. I had even thought that you would not adapt to an environment with air, but it seems now that you''re fine."


    "Ding-ring-ding-ding-ding-ring!"


    Amidst the wind chimes from the orb, mana ripples began to assemble in the air while footsteps sounded from the stairs. Having sensed the movements in the top floor and the familiar presence, both divine armament siblings and Zero-Three reacted immediately and reacted most rapidly.


    Without a word, Joshua looked up and leveled his gaze with Zero-Three, who had just gathered her mana projection, as well as Ling and Ying who walked out of the stairs. He smiled and nodded.


    "I''m back," he said. "And just a little late."


    "Too late." The silver-haired girl pouted discontentedly. Ying furrowed her brow and folded her hands across her chest, her voice a little angry. "And that''s not the most important point, neither was it not bringing us along¡ªit''s not saying a word before you leave!"


    "Leaving not a word in parting would cause confusion, Master!" Even the typically mild-mannered Ling was showing a worried expression; the butler who had always been handling administrative duties for the warrior appeared both physically and mentally drained. "By the gods, nobody expected you to leave so abruptly. Thrice the Dark Forest Fortress sent documents to request reinforcements¡ªI wouldn''t have dared to sign it in your absence. However, this one was a genuine emergency so I had to forge your signature and solve the issue first. You wouldn''t mind, right?"


    "Of course not, I even plan to praise you." Joshua blinked. Why would he reprimand Ling? Without him, the warrior would have drowned in administrative duties as innumerable as the stars. It should naturally be also noted that Joshua lacked knowledge on being a liege¡ªto put it lightly, his personality was unrestrained and unshackled by frivolities, but to put it severely he was not a competent leader. At most he could command a team that dashed across the battlefield, and was completely unable to stay in one place while handling administrative duties.


    The divine armaments were annoyed that the warrior had gone on an adventure without bringing them along. Both Ling and Ying felt that they were extraordinarily incompetent as weapons, and it took Joshua some effort to solve that issue by agreeing to bring them for a spin when there was a chance next time to slash something up without reaching the point where they forget their duty. Then, the warrior turned toward Zero-Three, who had been quiet all along.


    "Why the silence?" Joshua asked, curious. He remembered in similar situations before that it was always the A.I. girl who spoke first. This time, however, she had kept quiet¡ªthere was a feeling that things were not the same as before.


    "¡­ You did something dangerous again, Joshua." Zero-Three mumbled softly after staying quiet for a while after the warrior''s question. "You thought that it was dangerous too, which was why you didn''t bring Ying and Ling along¡­ Black is quick and could evade most dangerous situations¡ªwhich was why you bring her along."


    "The Abyss isn''t dangerous for me, but it''s different for all of you."


    Joshua''s expression involuntarily became somber at the words of the A.I. girl. "There was a lack of consideration in bringing Black as well," he answered seriously. "But there wasn''t too much trouble, and I''ve also discovered quite a few hidden issues after my travel into the Abyss."


    Joshua could not help nodding lightly as he remembered the divine runes carved over his bones. He could distinctly sense the influence of divinity over himself which was one of the greatest rewards for the trip, only next to the information that the Steel Python had given him.


    "Now that you mention it, Zero-Three. It isn''t the same as usual¡ªyou are actually concerned about my safety."


    Joshua returned to attention after many thoughts flashed past. He studied Zero-Three, whose expression remained worried, and smiled. "You were definitely so confident in me before, why would you suddenly worry about my safety?"


    As he spoke, the warrior''s mood was very laid back. He was merely speaking by instinct without much thought, although inversely, Zero-Three thought about it seriously before answering his question.


    "Joshua," she said very earnestly and solemnly with such distinct emotion that Black stopped stroking the jingling orb, not to mention both Ying and Ling who were serious from the start.


    Then, after a few seconds as if deliberating her words, Zero-Three spoke again. "Now, we are all happy."


    "Ying, Ling, Black, that orb, Archbishop Artanis, Mister Brandon, Miss Vale Dani, the two young ladies of the Scarlet family, as well as Nostradamus and His Majesty the Emperor who visits infrequently."


    Though her voice was not loud, it was distinct. Then, after glancing around at everyone present, Zero-Three continued. "One or two years ago, everyone''s expression was not good. Them¡ªus¡ªare filled with worry because many things were unsolved. Now it''s different, our lives had gone on the right track."


    Ying and Ling had adapted to their roles as chief maidservant and butler, respectively. The silver-haired girl was no longer the ignorant divine armament, instead becoming a lead figure who regulates any issue within the liege''s residence as well as proficiently handle housework. The young boy was an excellent butler too¡ªYing''s handling of administration improved and was more comprehensive by the day, sufficient enough to let anyone entrust work to him with ease of mind.


    The black dragon girl also learned the way humans lived. Certainly, she preferred turning into dragon form to play in the wilderness, but her efforts were undeniable. The aged Archbishop Artanis now longer presided over the Cathedral''s work. His former and current acolytes were now starting to take over Mass and prayers, leading other clergies to inspect for traces of cultists.


    There was even less reason to mention Brandon''s family or Israel and Nostradamus. The former was in familial bliss and no longer disturbed by tides of beast or cultists, while the latter had ascended into Legendary, with nothing left in the Empire capable of thwarting their opinions. All of them had attained the life and power and wanted.


    "The world is progressing toward stability, so why would you place yourself in danger? There was clearly no need."


    Zero-Three spoke softly. Her gaze, leveled at Joshua, was glinting in a pale blue radiance as if the A.I. was doubtful. "It''s precisely because it''s too perfect that Ying, Ling and I hope that you would be safe¡­ Because without you, all of it would lose meaning."


    Joshua kept quiet for a moment at Zero-Three''s sharp and unprecedented rebuke. He was assuredly aware that not even people close to him comprehended his actions, and to everyone, all danger had already gone into the distance.


    The orcs were extinct, the berserk dragons defeated, the cultists chase away while demon worshippers fell into silence in the mountains. The entire Mycroft Continent welcomed genuine peace that had long been denied, and even those aware of the truth understood that the flame had been reignited, the thousand-year problem that had troubled the champions solved by him¡ªJoshua.


    Naturally, an extraordinary era of stability had come, and everyone just had to enjoy bliss that they had not enjoyed in a long time. It was the same for the A.I. girl that had kept going for millennia despite her world, Karlis, having been destroyed early on¡ªshe longed for peaceful, boring daily life instead of unrestrained and uncertain adventure.


    Why would Joshua still deliberately place himself in danger? It was hard for her to comprehend the question. She never would have asked such a question if not for an unknown impulse¡ªA.I. never have the drive to put forward such an untoward inquiry.


    "¡­ You''re right."


    Indeed, Zero-Three was right. The world has welcomed stability and prosperity¡ªeven the demons would definitely not invade in twenty years or more according to previous history. At that, Joshua closed his eyes and opened them. He did not know how to explain what he knew to this family of his.


    A family that was not blood-related, and yet eclipsing blood-related families.


    What should he say? The Abyss was just a hostile neighbor that they must be vigilant against, while the real threat was the Evil Gods that would likely descend a dozen years later? It was simply ridiculous and should not even be mentioned¡ªinformation regarding the Evil Gods should not be elaborated to anyone.


    Recalling the memories of Steel Python Karlis and that unfathomable, evil and unnamable god of terror that was so profound and grand it even made an entire world tremble in fear¡ªJoshua could not stop a deep sigh in his heart. It was exactly because he knew more, that he thought and did more. Even if his actions seemed unnecessary to others, it was necessary. A few dozen years may seem long, but to the difference between Legendary and Evil Gods, it was very brief.


    Not enough, far from enough. It''s precisely because you guys are now feeling blissful that I must do it as soon as I can.


    Not sure how to say those words, Joshua could only step forward and give Zero-Three, who was floating in the air, a hug. Under the warrior''s power, the illusory mana projection was drawn in his embrace just like a corporeal body.


    "I''ve been impetuous this time but it''s fine," he said before letting go, and turned to give Ling and Ying who had already come close a hug too. The warrior thought about the charge from Karlis, before continuing to speak solemnly. "From this day forth, I would never cause concern for all of you."

 Chapter 538 Abnormal Shifts of the Luminous Orb

    Unlike Moldavia which was welcoming the return of their master in delight, Morlaix Palace in the distant heart of the Empire, a dark tide that caused discomfort was surging.


    The Helgamoth Empire ruled by the Diamond family had weathered almost eight hundred years'' worth of storm and was one of the oldest powers in the Mycroft Continent. Known by everyone as the Northern Empire, the grand nation had not always been stable. There had been several shaky moments in its long life where it almost split or even fall, with the closest being that moment twenty years ago when the war between the Empire and the orcs was white-hot.


    The former Emperor had passed away at the time, with the current Emperor having just ascended to the throne. The orcs were advancing swiftly at the frontlines, with the black smoke rising from cities burnt by the Shaman armies visible even in the Triplet Mountain Holy City. Several princes and princesses developed ill-intent as they feasted their eyes on the highest throne, while more than ten eastern nobles with true power sitting back coldly and watch as the northwestern nobles and the Imperial Family''s power was weakened, awaiting the day they would take their place.


    In that period, people believed that the crumbling of the Northern Empire was a matter of time¡ªthe people below complained about the yearly heavy taxes while almost half of the influential nobles schemed for rebellion. There were many traitors even in the Imperial Family who planned to conceded land and enter peace talks with the orcs just to keep their position.


    One failure and everything would no longer be guesswork but historical truth. And yet Israel never gave them a chance.


    There was a flutter of wings in the quiet Royal Garden toward the rear of the Morlaix palace. As dozens of doves with completely white bodies hovered, an extraordinarily young man was stood visibly amongst them, smiling as he fed them with a packet of birdfeed in his hand.


    Adrian, the Sixth Prince stood in the center of the garden that belonged solely to the Diamond family. He solemnly drew out the birdfeed he blended using corn and weed as main ingredients and threw them at the birds that cooed incessantly. He had a pair of gemlike purple eyes; his long dark blond hair hung by his waist. His features were also rather delicate, resembling his mother who was once acknowledged as the most beautiful woman of the Empire, although it was not to the point of feminine.


    He undoubtedly inherited the best traits from Israel, his father, and his mother. The Sixth Prince''s performance had always been excellent whether in terms of his individual ability or his political acumen¡ªif not for his constant enabling of his sister and never having met any ministers privately, perhaps many nobles would have invested in him, a seemingly anonymous prince. In fact, Adrian''s only flaw was maybe his meager age, with considerably many believing that if he and his sister''s age being reversed, the perplexing state of the Imperial Family would be much more cheerful.


    He was certainly aware of it, but he never minded the rumors that were definitely spread deliberately. Tranquilly, he stood in the garden and fed the doves, as if all the dark tide never existed.


    There had been quite some time since there were such leisurely periods. The Sixth Prince distractedly recalled the past and those rare stable times in the past dozen years even as he threw out large pinches of birdfeed.


    When Adrian was born, it was coincidentally the second major battle between the orcs and the Northern Empire in the northwestern plains. His father, the Emperor was absent, and so was his maternal grandfather who was the top noble with genuine influence. Neither were there many men in the entire Morlaix Palace, with every imperial bodyguard and guardian knights following their lord to the frontlines. It was his sister¡ªthe Third Princess who had helped the doctor so that their mother who was having labor difficulties to give birth to him.


    The Imperial Family was troubled then, too. Having lost their mother, he and his sister were in dire financial straits and had to rely on each other to live. If not for his sister who kept watching over him and used her own supplies to buy medicine for him, the young and weak Adrian would have died long ago, much less rising to his noble position now.


    In the frontlines, the orcs presence was fearsome. Under the leadership of their new golden horde, the orc palace armies that had already been standardized swept through the insubordinate tribes over the Tartaros highlands. Then, carrying the power of a race, they planned to charge into defensive forts in the northwestern Thomas Grand Canyon and head straight into the bowels of the Empire to formally claim a base of operations on the Mycroft Continent. Behind the imperial forces were the wildly ambitious nobles who only held on to their heavy infantry¡ªthey were extremely happy with the turn of events and simply waited until the Imperial Family fell in battle before instantly making waves at the rear.


    And yet nothing happened. Emperor Israel proved invincible, his title¡ªDragon Rider of the Blue Yonder sent shockwaves throughout the world, and every intrigue was silence under absolute power, with peace arriving rapidly.


    Naturally, reality was no fairy tale, nor would everyone leave happily after the war ended. In reality, to certain people, the war had just started. The orcs had left vast lands, including twelve large-scale mining points, plains that could nurture tens of thousands of livestock and magical creatures as well as Tartaros Highlands where warbeasts such as stone rhinoceros lived¡ªwhoever owned those lands would have a great advantage in several centuries to come. Additionally, now that the Empire had regained a little liveliness through several years of peaceful development, liquidation, and reshuffling of the Imperial Treasury was about to begin.


    The truth that lies behind every dark tide was thus revealed after filtering away all unimportant information. Adrian, having seen through all of it, had no intention of getting involved¡ªit was a revenge and revolution that belonged to his father.


    Thud, thud, thud.


    Slow and rhythmic footsteps sounded from the little garden path, causing the doves that had been peacefully feeding to scatter. The Sixth Prince looked up rather helplessly toward the path, where a young boy with blond hair and blue eyes looked up in surprise too as he leveled his gaze with his brother.


    "Arlwa." Adrian nodded as he called the name of his only junior in the Imperial Family; his tone did not change and was peaceful as ever. "Here to train?"


    "¡­ Yes," Arlwa replied carefully, slightly surprised that another sibling was in the garden he always had to himself. Not planning to talk much with his brother that usually rarely spoke anyway, the Seventh Prince simply rerouted and headed toward another part of the garden.


    Adrian watched quietly as he left. He could smell him and see the lines of presence that enveloped Arlwa. The Sixth Prince could tell that it was their father''s smell, and that his younger brother had just left the Imperial Study.


    Everyone has their edge. If the Eldest Prince''s edge was his baron maternal grandfather, the Second Prince and Fifth Princess had the benefit of their individual ability. The Fourth Prince would never be defeated from the start since his maternal clan was virtually wiped out in the war against the orcs, meaning that he had the high ground of having ''no enemies''¡ªas long as he did not look for trouble, nobody would be able to touch him.


    As for his little brother the Seventh Prince, perhaps he was simply young.


    Slightly sighing, Adrian waved his hand, and every bird that had fled to the trees returned to him and their boisterous self just now.


    It was not their father''s doting, but no grounds for choice.


    At present, the Morlaix Palace was filled with intrigue and discord, while neutral factions such as army, nobles, and members of the Mage Guild were so innumerable it was irritating. Even if regional nobles did not dare to defy the throne due to the Emperor''s ability, intrigue and machinations were commonplace. Policies such as the construction of large-scale hydraulic engineering and the enchanted water wheel that came with that were decreed last year was not implemented even until now. Though there were definite subjective factors, the regional nobles being not cooperative from the start was the core reason. To maintain stability in the country, even Legendary champions had no way of simply issuing orders since every noble had backing¡ªif inspections were executed to the very last, who knows if half the Empire would fall into strife.


    But now, things were different. If one Legendary could not subjugate dissenting opinions before, how would things turn out now that there are three of them?


    Remembering the palace rumors about initiating as a disciple, even Adrian felt envy in his heart. Both Nostradamus and that Northern Count were the biggest supporters one could have that did not lose out to the Emperor. Forming a good relationship with those champions was far important than being born in some prestigious family, and with those three combined, changing the world was but a matter of time¡ªmuch less a nation.


    It was easy to meet Nostradamus since Adrian could simply look for an opportunity to visit the Royal Mage Guild, while he had to especially find the right timing to visit the Northern Count. Still, the factions supporting him incidentally indicated that there was an industry which required his partnership, and now was precisely the right chance.


    On the other end of the garden, the sounds of flesh striking thin air rang. Adrian knew that it was Arlwa training diligently, who started to pour even more effort into his training after he had returned from his trip with his father and the Second Prince. Perhaps he really wanted to become an apprentice of Count Radcliffe.


    It was a pity. If not for himself having a supernatural instructor, he would certainly have tried for it too.


    Despite those thoughts, Adrian did not too care much inwardly. The factions struggling to pave their way for their future legacy never had much to do with him. Wanting to meet the Northern Count was merely out of pure curiosity and an attempt in industrial partnership.


    If the edge of every prince and princess were perfectly obvious and legitimate, his and his sister''s edge was supremely unique. From the start, they had an ''it''s fine even if we lose'' attitude when they joined the competition that determined the future.


    "Isn''t that right, Master ''Tempest''?" Adrian narrowed his dark-purple eyes as he mumbled softly to the air that was breezing around him. In that instant, with a faint mana flash, a petite pale-green human silhouette appeared on his shoulder.


    The wind-element fairy ''Tempest'' seemed to genuinely favor the young man who appeared rather feminine but possessed his own thoughts inside. She stood on the Sixth Prince''s shoulder and patted his cheek with her little hand. "Of course!" She said, brimming with confidence. "As long as we''re here, you could travel to Fairyland and play with us no matter how ragged you become!"


    "Oh! Right, you mentioned meeting that young Legendary warrior?" The fairy''s thoughts seemed to have turned an entire circle even as she spoke excitedly while poking at her own little head. "What a coincidence," she said, seemingly to herself. "His card hasn''t been designed¡­ You have to go!"


    "That''s for sure," Adrian smiled. This was his trump card that kept him fearless against everything. With the help of this lively fairy instructor that he met unexpectedly in his childhood, he and his sister would never lose everything no matter how much they lost.


    Or perhaps it would be better if they lost.


    His deepest thoughts brewing in the depths of his heart, the Sixth Prince closed his eyes. The packet of birdfeed was now empty, but the doves around had not left and merely hovered around him. Encircled by the numerous avian, Adrian clenched his fist and could not help showing a rather sinister smile.


    It was only through defeat that his na?ve and cheerful sister who was occasionally so foolish to the point of cuteness would abandon her dream to become a female Emperor. It was only through that she would lose all support and backing. In turn, she would be forced to rely on him, even journeying together to the distance.


    Only through that, she would never escape his palm.


    Meanwhile, in the liege''s residence of Moldavia in the North on the other end of the Emperor, a small conference had begun.


    "We can''t keep calling it luminous orb."


    Joshua sat on the comfortable armchair in the hall, feeling the softness of the swan feather cushion behind his back before summarily laying the keynote of the conference. "I''ve said many times, ''it'' is an intelligent lifeform¡ªyou guys can''t keep playing with it like a toy."


    "Eh!" The silver-haired girl standing in the hall exclaimed involuntarily. Ying looked down at the warm globe that she was embracing before her chest, blinking in astonishment. "You actually have intelligence?"


    "Ring-ding-ding-ring!"


    The orb issued a series of protesting sounds that sounded like wind chimes no matter how one listened to it. However, Joshua seemed to understand it, and nodded in agreement. "Luminous orb is right."


    "?!"


    "Wouldn''t it be just fine if Master named it?" Ling suggested softly and helpfully while consoling Black, who was sulking in a corner after having the orb stolen. "Since you brought it back anyway¡­ by the way, what did luminous orb just say?"


    "I name it?" Joshua mumbled nonchalantly, leaving Ling''s question unanswered. "I find White alright¡ªit''s rather fitting with Black¡­"


    He was just halfway through his sentence when the orb jingled again as if in vehement protest.


    "If we call it Ring, it feels repetitive with Ling." The warrior kept pondering, not minding the protest. "How about Ding-Dong? Although there are much more glamorous names."


    The orb appeared to be utterly enraged¡ªit shot a translucent beam on Joshua body, although it was imposing, it did not have a hint of damage. Leaving aside the warrior who seemed smiling and perfectly comfortable, the wooden chair that was struck by a residual wave from the beam seemed to regain life and appeared ready to germinate and grow roots, while the youths beside them could not hold back their laughter.


    After a while, Joshua shook his head and intended to have the orb stop and not have the chair really sprout when he abruptly frowned and rose from the chair, his expression serious.


    Ying, Ling, and Black were caught surprised and looked up simultaneously at their master¡ªeven the orb was shocked too, its rays began to fluctuate. Toward that, Joshua gravely commanded, "Don''t stop, continue."


    The orb kept shooting its beam at its orders. At the same time, Joshua raised his right hand and stared at his palm where his palm lines were distinct as if carved, with nothing unusual about it. Soon, under the orb''s illumination, another dazzling silver radiance unfurled and shone upon every being in the liege residence hall. Sensing the incredible energy undulation, Zero-Three''s projection appeared in the hall too, and was left astonished by the spectacle before her.


    At the center of the hall, the warrior raised his right hand. In that palm, a little shard that was emitting pure silver radiance was whirling in the air. It resembled a fragment of steel, but a stunning energy luminescence was flowing all over it. Dust, great wind, fluorescence, frost, and other mana elements were assembling as sorts of rainbow colors, making it more eye-catching than a shard.


    "Steel Shard¡ª"


    In an instant, Joshua understood that although he had declined Karlis''s goodwill it had slipped its reward to him discreetly. A Steel Shard that contained a world''s authority had latched on to him at some unknown point in time, and if not for the shining orb''s rays he might need a few months to notice it.


    Some accident could have happened by then!


    Just as Joshua frowned in thought on how the Steel Shard should be handled, the unexpected abruptly happened.


    For some reason, the orb that was lazily held by Ying in her embrace suddenly became spirited. It sprung away forcefully, arching through the air and dove toward the Steel Shard that was releasing silver light and absorbed it entirely within its own body.


    Silver light instantly shot out from every window of the liege''s residence, leaving every Moldavian citizen awestruck.


    In the residence, after a brief shock, Joshua reacted first like a master who saw his dog swallow a piece of jewelry that had been dropped to the floor.


    "Spit it out!"

 Chapter 539 You Have Great Potential

    It was hence a pity that the luminous orb did not have a mouth and could not ''spit it out.'' Even when it was lifted by Joshua and shaken like a sack, it did not react much¡ªinstead it contracted and expanded as if it was rather comfortable, and emitting a soft chime.


    "It''s my mistake."


    Sensing that there was no physical method to retrieve that Steel Shard from the luminous orb, Joshua could only grasp the orb, return to his chair and hold it in front of his eyes. The warrior stared at the core of the orb where its silver vortex-shaped core was gradually becoming radiant.


    If not for the System suddenly going haywire just now, he thought with a slight headache, how could I have let the orb get its way¡­


    At the moment, Joshua''s speed and motion vision could catch even the trail of lightning, not to mention the luminous orb that was so slow as it dove toward him. He had been distracted by the System that suddenly appeared, in addition to the fact that he was not too alert inside his own house, which allowed the luminous orb to unexpectedly get its way.


    "Well, I''ll take a look at the System first."


    It was fine since it was already a fact. Joshua shook his head¡ªhe initially was not too interested in the Steel Shard gifted by Karlis anyway. He would allow the orb to simply swallow it since he could cook it up later, since the mysterious System that reappeared was more important.


    "Identify."


    [¡­ Identifying object¡­ Origin knowledge assessment successful, Mystical Item knowledge assessment successful, World knowledge assessment successful]


    [Result of Identification: Great success]


    [Identification Report: Debris of Condensed Steel¡ªMystical Item of Authority]


    [Origin: The condensation and dispersion of Steel is nirvana and rebirth of the world. A world had approached destruction but gained rebirth through external power. It was in that period where steel collapsed and condensed to the very brink¡ªthe Debris of Condensed Steel was part of it.]


    [Mystical Item: Steel Strength is both corporeal and incorporeal. It exists if it was observed, and does not exist if unobserved. It is a universal origin and also part of nothingness. The Debris of Condensed Steel is the same¡ªit is an object created when a world was about to die and virtually symbolizes the world, which was why it possessed unique power. If the bearer is willing to pay the price, the owner could recreate any natural phenomenon in the world of Karlis.]


    [World: As one of the primitive religions, Shamanism claims that all things possessed a spirit. That opinion was once rebuked as foolish but it was actually correct¡ªthe world certainly possessed a profound will that gently watches over its children. It would not interfere with the children''s actions most of the time, but when danger was at hand, the mother of all would bless the chosen with the authority to recreate the power of heaven and earth.]


    [Great Success: The Steel of Origin spawned the world. Though the Debris of Condensed Steel does not have such authority, under special circumstances and by paying the price, any object that once existed in the world of Karlis could be recreated.]


    [Composite: The world of Karlis watches over you, therefore it gave part of its perished body to you. Remember, bearer, that the flame never dies alone, just as destruction never travels by itself.]


    "An actual great success? The authority to recreate any natural phenomenon, huh¡­ Even recreating objects, it''s virtually Void Creation."


    Joshua nodded slightly after he scanned through the description provided by the System while recalling other similar items he had acquired in the past. "The Fragment of Searing Steel, the Shard of Steel Residue and now, this Debris of Condensed Steel¡­ each representing the power of Order, the power of Life and the power of Nature¡­"


    If a normal person had these three Authorities, he might become a champion who could match Supreme-tiers overnight¡ªthe power of Order would stabilize his soul, the power of Life would grant his flesh longevity while the power of Nature is the finest offensive method.


    Karlis was right for it was unquestionably the finest of rewards. He would have been interested in those things too if not for his development into Legendary, but since he already did, those objects were but gilding lilies¡ªirrelevant frivolities.


    "But that thing was actually part of the world of Karlis. Wouldn''t there be unforeseen things happening if you swallow it? And did you get that power?"


    Joshua looked towards the luminous orb, rubbing his head. He knew that the Condensed Steel was definitely beneficial since the usually lazy orb would deliberately devour the fragment, just as the main body of the orb itself deliberately collected Nuclear Star fragments within the Bloodmoon Abyss to nurture itself. The process was assuredly not dangerous, but Joshua did not know what the result would be¡ªwhat should be done if the orb turned into a fireball, a ball of lightning or a sphere of water? There was no summoner here, and if it enlarged like Unit Zero One, the house would not hold it.


    "Ding-ring-ding-ring!"


    The orb quickly issued a series of reaction at Joshua''s words. With his permission, it slightly contracted as if storing power, and in the very next instant it ejected a stream of water with a puffing sound that shot towards the warrior''s face.


    It definitely had no way of hitting him, and with a single thought, the stream that was only as thick as a thumb dropped aside. Unlike the black dragon, artificial intelligence, and the rest who watched as the show unfolded before them without understanding a thing, Joshua''s heart sank. "It actually could perform Void Creation? What is the principle¡ªjust paying the price of energy? Or perhaps the orb has a special status?"


    Unlike the others who did not quite understand the action that appeared plain, Joshua clearly understood what incredible power Void Creation was. If it was a simple stream right now, when the orb''s power increased in days to come, it might be able to recreate the moving fortress that used to exist in the world of Karlis!


    Joshua was not too surprised as to why the luminous orb could use the Void Creation ability that would only activate under ''special circumstances'' either. After all, the luminous being of the Bloodmoon Abyss was a newborn flame of that destroyed world and perhaps the prototype of its World Will in the future, which not be surprising if its clone, the luminous orb, had some special ability. Still, it was all Joshua''s guess that could not be proven at the moment¡ªso, he could only temporarily place the questions deep within his heart.


    Come to think of it, the luminous orb that already possessed healing beam could now perform Void Creation¡ªif, in the days to come, more data vaults and Steel Shards that blesses others with the authority to manipulate Nature Power were acquired, then it was something Joshua was very familiar with both in form or ability.


    There was great potential in the future of the luminous orb!


    But the future remains the future, while the present the present. The luminous orb that had swallowed the Steel Shard did not change drastically. It floated across the hall after Joshua let it go and started to chime incessantly, only to get caught by Zero-Three who was levitating in the air too. Unexpectedly, they could touch despite having no physical body.


    "What happened just now?" Zero-Three asked doubtfully even as she enjoyed the soft touch that was extremely hard for magical projections to experience. "And wasn''t everyone talking about giving it a name? What should it be called now?"


    "It''s just eating anything it likes¡ªa small matter."


    Rising from his seat, Joshua walked to the French window by the edge of the hall and stared at the stony path and plants in the front garden shone underneath the sun. "How about ''Little Light''?" He suggested noncommittally. "If not, Ball would be¡ª"


    "No! Just ''Light''!" Zero-Three interjected, shaking her head forcefully along with the luminous orb in her hand. She had wanted to critique the warrior''s naming sense, but she furrowed her brow when she remembered the names of everyone in the liege''s residence and promptly dropped the thought.


    Ying, Ling, Black, Zero-Three. All were names that were too simple, and would it not be fine if it was just one ''Light''? Having a long name might make them uncomfortable instead.


    Having received the acknowledgment of the luminous orb itself as well as that of the other members of liege''s residence, the name ''Light'' was thus set with relative ease. Afterward, the divine armament siblings, black dragon girl, Zero-Three as well as the newly christened ''Light'', now having no business here, returned to their posts and left Joshua alone in the hall.


    "Such easygoing days¡­ Nothing to be alert about, peaceful and serene."


    Watching as the others left and vanished from the corridor, Joshua turned and stood before the window for some time. He closed his eyes as if meditating, and looked up, exhaling.


    "Nope," he mumbled to himself, the origin of the System still can''t be found."


    Since acquiring information regarding the Debris of Condensed Steel, Joshua had searched distractedly for the source of information. It was also precisely because Zero-Three and the divine armament siblings could see that he was absent-minded that they deliberately left, bringing the luminous orb and Black in tow.


    And yet, the warrior who could focus all his attention searched his soul entirely, but came up with nothing.


    The System had been a mysterious existence that always accompanied himself since he traversed. It seemed omniscient¡ªknowing intricately even when it came to information regarding World Will, the most profound hypostasis in this world while providing abundant valuable information. Joshua believed that if he could acquire the information vault of the System, many questions that pestered him might be solved.


    However, he had no way of grasping any part of the System no matter how he searched, and could only allow that mysterious existence hide within his own body.


    "It''s fine, having the System is nothing bad."


    Joshua turned, not bothered by the issue for long and settling down on his armchair again. He closed his eyes to rest with a nap¡ªnaturally, it was not simply lazing around. His trip to the Abyss and his battle against Helm had made Joshua aware of the deficiencies of his combat form, and so the warrior used his rest period to construct a dreamworld in his mind and reevaluate the mistakes he had committed then.


    As for the System¡­


    Just like how an orbiting planet that could not be shaken by a satellite, no matter how mysterious the System was it was an error that easily appeared under his influence, an existence that was forced to hide. The more Joshua could not find it, it proved that it was hiding deeper and turning more fearful of the warrior''s ability.


    Uninteresting and foolish things that did not even dare to reveal its true form never had been worth too much of Joshua''s attention. He would assuredly find the truth in the future.


    Nevertheless, the peaceful and serene days did not last long. After the mages and Gold-tier warriors who were stationed at the Great Ajax Mountains relayed his message, the Imperial Family swiftly reacted.


    In the afternoon of the 23rd of May, Starfall Year 835¡ªa middle-aged mage had arrived at the liege''s residence in the main city of Moldavia and requested an audience with Count Radcliffe. However, he was silent when the guards inquired his identity, claiming that he must meet the count before revealing his true identity.


    The guards naturally refused. As a Legendary champion, the Northern Count had innumerable visitors everyday¡ªhow could he possibly inform the liege of every random person? But just as the guard prepared to act and chase him away, the order from Joshua came.


    "Let him meet me."


    Having received orders, the guard courteously made way. Soon, the mysterious middle-aged mage appeared within the guest hall of the liege''s residence, and Joshua stared blankly for a while the moment he saw him.


    "Is it you?" He asked in curiosity. "Master Nostradamus?"


    "It''s me."


    Shrugging, the elderly mage¡ªnow having a middle-aged appearance¡ªwho seemed rather disappointed for being unable to fool Joshua. His facial features were no longer the traditional mage appearance of white hair and beard, and changed radically from before. Now, Nostradamus resembled a middle-aged officer who had rushed about across the battlefield for a dozen years, each word and action now having compelling vigor.


    Even so, that presence was utterly ruined the moment he spoke.


    "And here I was thinking if I could surprise you a little. Never thought I would be recognized so easily."


    "You''re¡­" Joshua studied his appearance, which was clearly an image of the old mage in the battlefield against the orcs a dozen years ago. He could not help frowning at it, and soon guessed the reason for Nostradamus''s change.


    "Did it happen not long after the travel through the dimensional distortion point? To guarantee that body and spirit is in perfect condition, you have especially recovered your youthful appearance!"


    The warrior nodded, happy that Nostradamus had such resolve. It was only by completing all preparations through all efforts that guaranteed the chance was not allowed to slip by, and with the elderly mage also changing so greatly, the entire Empire must be doing their best.


    "Well, you and Israel are the same¡ªboth are those types that could not understand humor and divert everything to combat¡­"


    Shaking his head disinterestedly, the younger Nostradamus did not make any polite greeting, not that his relationship with Joshua needed any chatter. "Israel is waiting for you in the Void Star-Observatory. We''ll depart now if you want."


    "What are we waiting for? Let''s go." Joshua replied.

 Chapter 540 Starfall Era

    When the Mycroft Continent welcomed their first sunlight at dawn and all things awakened from their slumber, a profound yet majestic building oversaw all of it amidst the boundless Void. One of the crystallizations from the highest wisdom of humankind, the Void Star-Observatory silently whirled the shell of its twenty pale-silver surfaces and studied the continent below it as well as the limitless Multiverse before it.


    Special-class observation mage Shang Mu sat in the center of the seventeenth control point of the Void Star-Observatory, carefully and vigilantly monitoring the Void spectacle in the direction assigned to him. Chaotic dimensional turbulence revealed their essence under the scan of observation circles¡ªthose were streaks of ripples that spread from the existence of the world itself.


    As a second-generation apprentice of Nostradamus, chief of the Royal Mage Guild, Shang Mu was a Gold-tier mage who was well-versed in the dimensional discipline, understanding the dimensions far better than orthodox spellcasters who were focused solely on mana and soul. He understood clearly that fundamentally, those seemingly complex and chaotic dimensional turbulences were of the highest ''Order''. The only matter was that every world had ripples that belonged to itself which spread into the distance, and how many universes lay within the Multiverse? With just a little thought, one could understand the reason why the clues one wanted could not be found from the chaotic undulation.


    The control point of the Void Star-Observatory was not large. It was a circular room with an armchair levitated at its center, where Shang Mu, who appeared rather young, sat and monitored every information appearing over the crystal screen encircling him at a three-hundred and sixty degrees. Streaks of crystal clusters and pillars flashed in magical radiance, providing sufficient mana for those screens and observation circles.


    "Everything is normal," he mumbled softly as he linked every information from the circle to his mana and soul. Though his voice was calm, his words could not conceal the taste of disappointment.


    The young mage was not anticipating the arrival of chaos, but merely felt rather bored. When he first passed selection five years ago and arrived at the Void fortress that was known as the most mysterious and most distant fort in the Empire, Shang Mu was astonished. He could not imagine that the world would actually have such modern man-made building and facility, and was also unable to estimate how much riches the Empire actually spent to build it. However, Shang Mu quickly accepted this task¡ªto constantly observe the Void spectacle from the point he was assigned to and do his best to search for any anomaly within.


    While dimensional ripples appear chaotic, it was in fact orderly. If the Void Star-Observatory that was specialized with ''life observation circle'' rapidly detect any anomaly, there were usually two possibilities. The first was a tremendous change in a nearby world such as life was born or calamity that destroyed everything and extinguished all life had appeared.


    The other was much more significant¡ªperhaps a whole new world was born nearby.


    Shang Mu was billed with an extreme pride after learning about his task. He knew that his mission was a strive for well-being to all humans in the Mycroft Continent. The value of a world with life or a whole new world was incalculable for an intelligent race, and yet that pride did not last for years. He was now a little bored¡ªleaving aside the many years of finding no anomaly around the dimensional spectacle, there was no entertainment in the Void Star-Observatory that hangs amidst dimensional turbulence! Every special-class observation mage was focused in their work and rarely interacted too, and if not for the fact that mages were adept in living alone for decades in one place and make company with their own steel puppets as well books, they would have gone mad early on.


    Beep¡ª


    Suddenly, a brief sound of notification rang beside Shan Mu''s ear, and the young mage''s originally distracted gaze quickly focused. He excitedly looked toward the crystal screen that was issuing the unusual tip, linking his spirit to the observation circle and monitoring every detail there was.


    "It''s a massive object! A reaction to the presence of life!"


    There was both a hint of excitement and discomfort in his mumbling. Shang Mu learned after scanning the monitoring information that it was not some world with life that was discovered¡ªthe detector had picked up a colossal creature that was wandering through the Void that resembled the Void Behemoth of legends. Its form resembled a small hill under the scan of the circle while its whole body flashed with extremely conspicuous and searing radiance of life, churning the dimensional turbulence around as is a small sun and creating faint ripples.


    It was exactly those ripples that had alerted the notifications of the Void Star-Observatory. Although it could not be compared to a world, it was a power sufficient to disturb the Void. After redirecting the message with surprise and slight worry to the management hub a level above him, Shang Mu turned the angle of the crystal screen to look toward that part of the Void. It was his first time seeing a Void Behemoth, and the young mage''s heart was brimming with curiosity.


    However, he saw nothing.


    Or rather, he saw something that was completely different from what he imagined.


    Since the Void disturbance was not shown clearly in the screen, all it displayed was a layer of dimensional turbulence that had not a sign of any Void Behemoth, merely the vigor reaction embodied by a scarlet comet that darted through the Void. In that very instant, Shang Mu even thought that it was a Nuclear Star shard that wandered around the Void, before abruptly reacting.


    It was precisely the true form of the Void Behemoth.


    "But¡­ How could this be!?"


    Shang Mu could feel his brain going haywire as he reexamined the two completely different and confusing information showed in the screen. It was a micro-comet that was just about two or three meters large, along with a Void Behemoth which had a mass that must be measured in ten thousand tons and was powerful enough to stir dimensional ripples. The two were so glaringly different and yet appeared in two different observation circles at the same time, puzzling the mage immeasurably.


    It was also that moment when mages from other control points noticed the little comet and behemoth that was rapidly approaching and issued the warning to the control hub. The incessant yet paradoxical information threw everyone into a complete loss¡ªthe havoc caused did not calm despite hours after the comet unusually vanished the fortress''s defensive firing range, burying a foreshadow for the actions of the upgraded observation circles in the Void Star-Observatory for days to come.


    In the process, Shang Mu did his best, intending to control the defensive circle to intercept that behemoth which existence was uncertain. But even if he did exhaust all efforts he could not determine what kind of being he was facing, causing a sensation of melancholy that almost made him spit out blood


    As for Joshua¡ªwho was not aware how much of an uproar he had caused¡ªhad already entered the Void Star-Observatory by following Nostradamus lead, and met Israel who was waiting in a secret meeting room.


    "There''s no need for courtesy. I had requested to meet here because it was necessary, and allowed absolutely no outsiders to know about it."


    The three were familiar with each other, with Israel and Nostradamus especially aware of Joshua''s personality, which was why the discussion cut straight to the main issue. The warrior directly threw out the information he attained from Karlis the Steel Serpent directly in their faces. In fact, Joshua did not explain Karlis''s identity in detail apart from obscurely describing it as a profound existence, while explaining everything he knew about the Abyss and Evil Gods word for word.


    Details of the Evil Gods should not be divulged to commoners¡ªnot only would it allow the malevolence to learn about their dimensional coordinates, it would also cause huge panic. If everyone learned that the great destroyers were coming in a few dozen years, the hysteria and despair would disturb every step of development, throwing the possibility of the already severely difficult counter-attack into uncertainty.


    Nevertheless, such information should not be shouldered alone either. No matter how prideful Joshua was, he understood that he could never stand against the Evil Gods by himself. Even if he could grow enough in the future into a person who could hold the Evil Gods in the Void, their minions that were seemingly endless and sufficient to wrap around entire worlds could easily level the world.


    Nostradamus and Israel were Legendary champions and also leaders of the nation. Informing them would not cause panic, instead influencing the future of the incredible nation''s direction of development. If the Northern Empire prepared right now, then even if the Abyss began invading in twenty years as they did in previous history, they would definitely be dealt significant losses against the iron walls of the Mycroft continent.


    "If someone other than you told me this information, I would dump him into the Black Prison in punishment for his lies." Israel frowned, mumbling with a mixed expression after he finished listening to Joshua''s story. "I was already a little prepared for an Abyssal invasion since the demons never concealed their intent to invade our world, but who would know that there was so much behind the Great Mana Tide¡­"


    "Could that profound existence be trusted¡­" The now-young Nostradamus shook his head, muttering to himself. His expression was calm, but the joints on his hands were clenched so tightly they became white. Clearly, the mage was unsettled.


    Is the information ''It'' provided reliable?


    Mage and Emperor looked up at the same time toward the dimensional panorama that Joshua had conjured with Steel Strength. Although the Multiverse map that Joshua recreated from what Karlis had shown him was not clear, it was enough for him to believe. This place was the Void Star-Observatory¡ªthere was a general star map drawn by the Northern Empire after years of observation, and through comparison of nearby dimensional regions, Israel understood that no one could fabricate such a complete spectacle. It was a dimensional region that could only be completely observed by humans over a millennium that Joshua could never come up with, and not just something so utterly complicated made solely out of alarmist talk.


    There was no question that it was all real. Be it the future invasion of the Abyss or the Evil Gods returning to the Mycroft Continent by following the Great Mana Tide, everything was the indisputable truth. Perhaps that profound existence that Joshua mentioned did not plan to deceive them, and it revealed every information it knew to beings that could stand up to them because they lost everything to the Evil Gods and as such held great hate toward them.


    "I could only force myself to believe it even if it was fake¡ªtoward all cases, there has to be plans for the worst."


    Rising from his armchair, Israel''s expression was unprecedentedly serious. He stood before the dimensional panorama drawn out by Joshua and pondered for some time.


    Then, the Emperor spoke slowly. "In less than a hundred years, my people are about meet these terrible beings."


    He reached out and pointed toward the darkness that spread amidst the countless radiances, before letting out a rare sigh. "The Glorious Era of legends was vanquished in the hands of those beings." He smiled bitterly. "A thousand years ago, our ancestors exhausted every last drop of blood to maintain civilization. Even so, he had lost a great many parts of history and legacy, as well as vast lands."


    Nostradamus nodded. In reality, both him and Israel were not beings that easily believed in others, and would never simply trust anyone before witnessing the genuine situation with their own eyes. Joshua, however, was special¡ªleaving apart the issues with attitudes and attributes, the Northern Count was a successor to the Sage, a Legendary warrior and a member of the Imperial Nobles. He had no reason or excuse to falsify such inconceivable information, and just as Israel had said, everything must have a plan for the worst.


    "There must be a complete seal on this information, but the other Legendaries on the continent must be informed." Israel made his decision after exhaling a long breath.


    He turned toward Joshua and Nostradamus who both had no intention of protest. Nostradamus appeared fine with it, while Joshua had already planned to so early on anyway. In fact, he was ready to contact Pope Igor directly afterward, and as such relay the information to those seven incomparably mysterious deities that never showed themselves through the pontiff of the Seven Gods Church. The warrior believed that the Seven would be absolutely aware of the veracity of his information, and certainly would act accordingly.


    "I''ll leave the matter to you, Teacher." After some thought, Israel took off a bangle from his wrist. "Take my token. Although you''re Legendary now too, the words of two Legendaries holds more weight¡­ They must be informed even if they do not believe it¡ªthey would know the gravity of the situation."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Nostradamus swiftly answered after taking the token; his eyes were still fixed upon that dimensional panorama. As a powerful spellcaster who ascended into Legendary through dimensional spells, he could ascertain the authenticity of such things. After checking so long, apart from a few rather obscure sections, the entire map was flawless and contained no paradoxes or mistakes¡ªthat alone proved Joshua was telling the truth.


    Could it be that peace would never come to this continent filled with strife? The elder thought, unable to stop a sigh inwardly.


    Since he was born, the continuous flames of war had always been burning over the Mycroft Continent. First it was the swamp natives, then the orcs and now it was a struggle between the Emperor''s authority and the nobles. There were even Abyssal demons and unnamed Evil Gods waiting in the future¡ªjust thinking about such a dark future suffocated him.


    However ultimately, humans would grow and evolve, to survive and progress under cruelty.


    Nodding to Joshua and Israel, Nostradamus thus vanished from the secret meeting room with a wave of dimensional ripple and pale-blue radiance. Afterward, Israel held Joshua, who was prepared to leave having completed his briefing. "Don''t leave in a rush," he said solemnly. "Noble Radcliffe, the information you had given was very important."


    "So?" Joshua was a little puzzled. He definitely knew the importance of his information, but now that he was done, why would Israel keep him?


    The Emperor merely sighed at the warrior''s reaction. "You planned to share such important news with us immediately after you''ve learned about it¡­ Joshua, I''m really sweating over your frankness. But coincidentally I have something confidential to tell you too¡ªit''s also something you should have known once you developed into Legendary."


    What secret? Joshua could not help developing a great interest. Be it this life or the last, he only possessed half-baked knowledge of the secrets in the Mycroft Continent. He was ignorant of details, whether it was the Lost Three Hundred Years or the various underground ruins hidden within the Dark Forest and different locales. Furthermore, he was not sure what organization that traitor called Nolan was affiliated with, although those details did not seem too much of a secret to the Emperor who rules a vast Empire.


    "It''s the truth regarding the Abyssal Seal and a secret of the land beneath our feet. It''s the truth understood a thousand years ago, when the survivors left the shelters."


    Noticing the warrior''s curious gaze, Israel understood that Joshua was firmly interested in the matter. So, he laughed softly and lowered his gaze, staring gravely at the steel floorboards of the Void Star-Observatory. His eyes could penetrate the sturdiest of alloy floor decks until the other end of the Void, which was precisely the world of Mycroft that was glinting.


    "It''s also the origin of the Starfall Era."

 Chapter 541 The Remains of the Gods

    [Continental War¡ªDescent], [Continental War¡ªGlorious Light], [Continental War¡ªDraconic Plague], [Continental War¡ªDistant Domain], [Continental War¡ªDivine Advent], [Continental War¡ªAshes].


    [Continental War]¡ªa fantasy game that was wildly popular on the Earth Federation. Since the servers of the series started system-wide nine years ago, it had occupied a place in the top-ten of full-dive games while topping the board on several occasions thanks to its excellent production, comprehensive data, engaging storyline, and profound worldview. The game itself had over a hundred and eight million registered accounts, with forty million permanent players and almost nine million players who would log in for at least four hours daily since its third expansion [Draconic Plague]. Although a few players left when newer expansions were introduced, even more players joined and doubled the player population, with millions of players exploring and going on adventures in any given moment within the world that brimmed with the flames of war.


    The era in which Joshua lived was one of great unity with extreme prosperity in terms of materials, and humans began to colonized space. Both menial and effortless labor were taken over by machines, with humans mostly killing time through a variety of entertainment or co-curricular learning beyond their four-hour daily work period. Under such circumstances, industries such as gaming, livestream, music, arts, religion, and novels began to develop exponentially, with [Continental War] considered as one of the outstanding figures.


    Apart from the supreme production and intricate details, its realistic world building was also part of its attraction. In the game, no story or important item stood independently¡ªthey were all interconnected, with an unnamed steel sword once proving to be the possession of a former sword saint and subsequently leading to an immense chain of missions. On another occasion, a seemingly typical murder case could be involved in a greater cultists sacrificial plot behind the scenes. In short, any character that the player assumed in their adventure within that world meant incessant surprises. You could choose to wander the continent and take in the sights and communities, or you could be a soldier to experience the slaughter in the fields of war. As long as they were willing, any person could find the gameplay they desired from the game.


    Usually, games with such profound world-building would require hundreds of specialist designers and data-miners, although even that would perhaps prove insufficient. In fact, for most grand-scale virtual-reality games, each update and new story denoted the repudiating of a portion of the original settings¡ªor ''book-eating'' as gamers commonly called it. Such things were commonplace and not unusual with some even getting used to it since human ability was limited. To tailor a perfect and autonomous world from start to end was nigh impossible¡ªeven if it was the time wasted outweighed the benefits.


    Yet, Continental War was different. Not only did the six updates that started from Descent and ended with Ashes did not ruin the original settings it expanded the world on each update. The transition was also as smooth as flowing cloud and streaming water¡ªwith not a hint of stagnation as if it was a real world.


    In fact, that point alone would not be astonishing since any prime company that was willing to pay the effort and time could promote the quality of the game to such a threshold. However, what shocked the entire industry¡ªperhaps even the entire Federation¡ªwas that the one who designed every story, setting and the innumerable characters who seemed alive was actually just ''one person''.


    One person.


    Was that possible? None dared to believe such a thing. Even the most conceitful of individuals would not dare to say that they could design and complete a game with similar world-building and background setting to [Continental War] by themselves. Furthermore, that mister who was not willing to reveal his name had arranged for corresponding relationships, story and mission chains between tens of thousands of characters and factions. The aspect of data-mining in such a task would have been calculated in Ts¡ªit was ''mission impossible'', unachievable even if a single person dedicated their whole life in that task. For that, the First News Channel of the Federation even especially produced a program to interview the designer who did not want to reveal his name.


    Joshua had mostly forgotten the content of the interview then since it was mostly boring chatter. The mysterious designer never revealed any information regarding how he designed the game, although there was a line that he remembered clearly. It was something the designer said at the beginning of his interview.


    "Construct, design? No¡­ I wouldn''t dare to say so. Instead of saying that I designed [Continental War], it was more appropriate to say that ''it'' surged into my mind¡ª" the mysterious designer who was interviewed through an online virtual image mumbled with a bitter smile. "It would be too far-fetched to even call it inspiration. I feel that I was purely retelling¡ªright, ''retelling'' a world. It naturally works just like how a channel is formed when water arrives, and just that."


    *****


    "He may not be lying."


    A dozen layers later, the warrior who was now an indeterminate distance away from his former home closed his eyes in the Void-Star Observatory, Israel''s words a few seconds ago still echoing around his ears.


    The Abyssal Seal, the land beneath their feet, the Starfall Era and the shelters over a thousand years ago¡ªthose were information that the many Legendary champions and the Diamond family kept bottled. In reality, the gung-ho contextual research players had actually acquired many clues in the pre-existence and would have discovered the truth behind the scenes if not for the Abyssal invasion. Whatever the case may be, the two was so similar that none could suppress the curiosity.


    Joshua had already several inklings regarding the truth of it all. He had lived for some time in the present Mycroft Continent and could completely ascertain that this was a genuine world. To the warrior, instead of saying that he had arrived in the world of a game, it was more correct to say that the information of the game from the pre-existence came from what was the world of Mycroft.


    There were connections between worlds. The knowledge within the Azurite described much regarding the Initial Flame, existence and the mysteries of the world. In the Multiverse, countless planets unleashed their own ''ripples'' externally, and those endless ripples stirred each other, giving birth to chaotic Void turbulence that blocks the link between worlds, while making the links between certain worlds even more profound.


    Projection, linking, twins, divide¡ªalong with the even more common information delivery, it was as if a pioneer unexpectedly created magic, while a certain sage from another world also attained an epiphany of the mysteries behind mana. Brown bears in Austria would learn to wash their food with water, while other brown bear tribes on the other side of the world learned the same trick too. Such a connection could not be explained through logic¡ªit was a deeper origin, a resonance from existence.


    Joshua usually would not consider such issues because he had more important things to think about. But now, the warrior appeared to understand the reason he appeared here, although deeper consideration revealed that the reason was not solid. Soon, Joshua swept away the sporadic thoughts in his mind¡ªhe knew that minding what had happened would neither change past nor future, and so the only thing worth his concern was the secret that Israel Diamond was about to divulge.


    That truth regarding the deeper layers of this world.


    "Please speak, Your Majesty." He said thus. "I am listening solemnly."


    "You couldn''t understand here in the Void." Israel moved his gaze away from the Mycroft Continent beneath him and looked up at Joshua. "You don''t seem surprised in the slightest¡ªbut you are you, and you do hold the Sage''s Legacy."


    "Don''t worry. While the Void Star-Observatory is a distant frontier fortress for the Empire to observe the worlds out there, it is also the medium point that links to Fairyland as well as where you and I are about to go."


    Even as Israel spoke, waves of majestic energy waves began to pour out from the concealed meeting room in the Observatory that lifted the Emperor''s dark blond hair while flipping Joshua''s clothes. The two looked at each other, with Israel then nodding and looking above.


    "Queen, begin the teleportation.


    "Alright." A rather easy-going feminine voice resounded just as Joshua felt a familiar presence.


    It was the presence of one of the fairy queens he had felt recently in Fairyland.


    In the very next instant, with an immeasurably powerful traction force, a door that glinted in ink-black light opened in the heart of the meeting room. Streaks of dull, indescribable radiance shone upon Israel''s body and made the Legendary champion''s body disappear between breaths.


    Joshua allowed the same light to touch his body as well. He felt an ancient dimensional power engulfing his entire power as if to bring him to a distant and deep space. Unlike the usual teleportation, this one did not require the warrior to deliberately enter, only requiring him to be towed.


    And there was where the problem appeared.


    Crack¨C


    Within the very moment the dull radiance had covered Joshua''s entire body to transport him away as it did for Israel, the light suddenly flashed and dissipated into specks of light around the world. Joshua had already closed his eyes earlier, but now doubtfully opened them.


    "Eeeeeeh¡ªit failed? How could this be?! A realm circle could not move you away?!" That unnamed fairy queen squealed in a shocked high-pitch voice. "It''s impossible, Israel and that old codger were recently teleported together at once¡ªyour energy level should not exceed theirs!"


    The startled mumbling continued for a while. Joshua could even imagine the fairy queen was whirling incessantly anxiously, although she seemed to have found the key issue soon.


    "You''re... Joshua, right?" She asked gingerly. "May I know how much you weight?"


    "¨CProbably over a hundred thousand tons."


    Having fought the Demon General Helm not too long ago, Joshua was not too sure how much of his mass had evaporated due to the demon''s ultimate skill. Still, in the last few days of rest and recuperation, he had recovered a little by using the resources in the Great Ajax Mountains, which was why a hundred thousand tons was definitive. Ultimately, his true form was a genuine body of steel.


    "¡­ It''s better for you to walk in yourself¡­" The fairy queen spoke with a baffled voice after a long silence. "No wonder the circle displayed a Void Behemoth that was several hundred meters tall¡­ I can''t send you over."


    It was until Joshua himself touched the dark dimensional doorway and vanished from the portal that a silent voice wafted from some unknown place.


    "So, he''s the type who looks slimmer with clothes¡­"


    Not knowing that he had been given some weird assessment by a certain fairy queen, Joshua opened his eyes when the teleportation and looked around to find himself arriving at an unusual space.


    Noting crimson light, broiling heat, ever-present reverberating booms, and lava that was streaming across all directions, Joshua just needed a fraction of a second to understand what place he was actually in. He raised a hand and shattered a thick energy bolt that had just leaped out of his flank, before turning towards Israel beside him.


    "The earth''s core?"


    "Yes," His Majesty nodded, not minding why Joshua arrived later than himself. "A special space opened around the core¡ªor more specifically, a joint of a seal."


    After that brief exchange with Israel, Joshua continued observing the environment around them. This place was unquestionably around the earth''s core¡ªviscous magma found beneath the earth''s mantle was surging at wild and unimaginable speeds under tremendous heat, just like rivers pouring down snowy mountains. In this place, charcoal would be compressed into diamond while adamantine would lose its form. Apart from Legendary champions, this place was hard for even Supreme-tiers to survive, and yet a giant and empty spherical expanse exist within such a hostile environment. Although there were streaks of energy bolts that were thousands of meters long darting within, it was enough to prove its mystery.


    Israel stood in the heart of the expanse that was filled with crimson magma and raised his left wrist, where a plain and undecorated gray bangle glinted. Runes after runes containing innumerable enigmas started shining one after the other, each of which Joshua subconsciously understood their pronunciation and meaning once he saw them. Such powerful and prehistoric ancient language almost surpassed logic by existing alone, representing existence and the divine language used by the gods to communicate.


    Every rune illuminated, and Israel clenched his left fist. The gray bangle leaped out of his wrist and autonomously levitated in the air, with ancient circuits leaving the bangle and unfurling across all directions. Chaotic energy bolts that had been scattered across the expanse were guided by those runes and turned into straight lines, and in seconds, a huge three-dimensional magic circle started to well across the entire empty expanse. Immeasurably powerful sealing pressure emanated from within, causing even Joshua to frown in alert.


    "What''s that, Israel?"


    "A legacy from prehistoric times." The Emperor lowered his head at the warrior''s question, staring at the earth core that was covered by infinite golden-red magma.


    "Resonance, begin," he added with a deep yet tranquil voice that was without any emotions.


    At those very words, as if really in resonance, three other similar giant circles shone over the distance, likewise encircling the edge of the earth''s core, although the distance was so far away that it was almost half a continent separated them. Nonetheless, all four circles occupied four different directions as if to enshroud the core in circles, with mana rays that passed diagonally over tens of thousands of kilometers to link each other, while giant runes glinted in holy radiance and utterly sealed the core.


    "Four shelters, four seals. After the Lost Three Hundred Years, countless survivors walked out from the enclosed shelters. What they face was a home that was completely converted into another world and the onslaught of berserk magical beasts."


    Israel spoke softly as he stared, watching as all the shift ended. Even so, he was not mumbling, but narrating the situation for Joshua. "After centuries of strife, the four great human settlements appeared over the land one of the other while the faith of the Seven Gods of men spread unwittingly. My ancestor at the time, the Diamond family who virtually united the entire Northern settlement met the fairy queen and God of Justice who had descended upon the mortal realm. He supported my ancestor in establishing the grandest nation, but in return, our family has to bear some responsibility."


    "And it''s his sealing circle deep within the core? What does it seal?" Joshua asked, his brow furrowed tightly since he was certainly aware of what Israel was speaking about, before suddenly remembering something. "Wait¡­ Right¡­ The Sage used the remains of the Evil God of Fertility to reshape the Mycroft Continent, could it be?!"


    "No. Would the Sage leave such a hidden peril? But your guess is not too far off¡ªto humans, it might even be worse."


    Laughing softly once, Israel looked up and around at the empty expanse that could hold its ground and not be destroyed after a thousand years. Israel also looked relaxed, as if he finally could that cumbersome secret.


    "Look, Joshua." The Emperor extended his hand and pointed towards the solid core that was emanating searing heat, as well as the endless ancient runes that appeared around it. "That is the seal left behind by the gods of the last generation."


    "It divides us and the heavens, holding the World Will tightly in the earth''s core¡ªsince that day so many incalculable years ago that the star belonging to Mycroft fell, it vanished within the Multiverse until you recently relit it."


    Joshua''s pupils contracted. He finally understood that lingering doubt in his heart was! It was regarding the World Will of the world of Mycroft! He once communicated with Karlis, spoke with Illgner¡ªeven the newborn World Will of Grandia that had already died once begged him for salvation. He was the King of Searing Soul, a medium between world and life¡ªas long as he existed, he should have been able to sense the Steel Python of the Mycroft Continent!


    It was not that Joshua did not ponder similar questions before, but consecutive chains of events tend to disturb each meditation of his. Additionally, with the Mycroft Continent being a world that was already dead, the warrior felt that the World Will may have been long dead. However, Karlis proved by itself that the durability of World Wills surpassed the imagination of any being.


    If Karlis, a Steel Python that was about to wither for a millennium regained vigor through the injection of new flames, then the world of Mycroft that had received every flame on the world of Grandia should not remain so dormant.


    The fact that every god of the last generation was silent had been the most baffling event. If Father Nature could survive under such monumental difficulties, why would the victorious gods of the Glorious Era vanish entirely, leaving deities that were clearly of a new generation?


    Now, the secret was generally revealed.


    "The gods of the last generation sacrificed themselves¡­ to seal the World Will?" Joshua shook his head as he tried his best to digest the information. He shook his head, not because of his doubt, but simply because he found it inconceivable. "If not corruption by the Evil Gods, what other reason would there be for the gods and the diverse races to seal their own Mother?"


    The answer was simple. Indeed, Israel did not have to reply¡ªthe warrior himself had already come up with the answer.


    If not for the Mother acting first, would the gods or the races that inhabited this land go through the trouble to seal of the world they live in?


    "Exactly. Perhaps She believed that the source of all calamity was humans, or perhaps It thought that existence itself was the source of destruction, or even perhaps It was aware that it had already died and so desired the descent into the Abyss¡ªthere are millions of reasons but one outcome, and that was this Mother of All Things wanted to wipe out everything over the land and restart the cycle of life."


    Israel''s tone returned to calm, and he spoke once more with an apathetic voice. "Compared to us, it far favored the enchanted beasts that spawned when we still resided within shelters. Leaving aside the survivors of the divine bloodline descended from the Mother Goddess, It no longer view us as Its own children¡­ And yet I could say nothing, for the innumerable citizens would never accept that the land beneath their feet was their enemy."


    "If the seal was removed one day, we have but three choices¡ªto kill our own Mother, to be killed by Her or leave this world."


    "Abandoned races, huh¡­" Joshua somehow could not help remembering the Celestial Dragons when he heard Israel''s rather helpless voice. Be it the Pentashade or Metal Dragons, all of them were races that were forced to come here so as to escape a great calamity in their own world. "They were aware," the warrior promptly said, "otherwise they would not trigger the Draconic Plague so extraordinarily and rampantly attack the human-elf federation."


    And it seems that was that. The existence of the World Will, the whereabouts of the gods, the numerous ruins buried deep within the land and the origins of the Starfall Era¡ªthe answer to every complicated question, in fact, originated from a single circumstance: The Mother of Creation no longer loves Its former children, and solely that.


    Though the Lost Three Hundred Years in history had no explanation, the other questions had answers that were not at all delightful.


    "Yes, the Pentashade Dragons became aware of the fact at some unknown point in time. They desired to struggle for dominance over this world against us who are the abandoned, in turn attempting to become the sovereign of Mycroft and be utterly accepted by It."


    Israel showed an ironic expression. "Too bad, they failed, and could only flee to the Abyss. It was the Metal Dragons instead who earned the right to continue propagating in this world¡ªhow laughable."


    At those words, the Emperor took a step toward the earth''s core. It was as if the broiling heat and tremendous pressures did not exist to him, even his clothing did not appear to be dwelling in an underground region of thousands degree hotness.


    "That is why I never gave a damn about those who shamelessly seek personal gain," he said as he walked without any trace of being burnt. "All of them know nothing, that this land completely not worth conquering."


    Israel approached the earth''s core with Joshua walking alongside him¡ªnever once stopping, there was a bundle of inferno in the Emperor''s gaze that was much more intense than the magma around him. "These lands nurtured our ancestors as well as you and I. This is our home, but it also ultimately neither belong to us or our descendants."


    "Joshua, I think of you differently."


    Turning abruptly, Israel leveled his gaze at Joshua''s and spoke straightforwardly. "I''m Emperor. I have to rule over my nation, and before I could search for the possibility of a future, I must be responsible for the present lives of my citizens. I am shackled to this land, and though I desire to head for the stars, I have no way of severing my bonds¡­ Unlike you. You have transcended many different worlds and completed your objectives perfectly. You understand how to search for worlds with life, and also understand what kind of environment humans need."


    "I understand your point."


    Joshua narrowed his eyes, unable to stop himself from recalling the information Karlis had given him: many World Wills need him to uproot the seeds of Chaos that had latched onto their bodies. Without question, it was a duty that must be completed by crossing worlds, and searching for a land that the diverse races of the Mycroft Continent could survive upon in the process would not be too challenging.


    At the thought, Joshua could not help shaking his head. He felt that everything was flowing according to a certain tide¡ªexactly like how the mysterious designer who was interviewed by Earth Federation had put it, that everything flows naturally and that a channel is formed when water arrives.


    "I have to say, Israel, you''re the one emperor I''ve met who least resembles an emperor." Joshua smiled unwittingly as they arrived above the earth''s core and felt the searing heat, before continuing calmly. "Your thoughts and your pursuits are completely different from what I''ve known¡ªperhaps that''s the difference between reality and fantasy. I''m really in awe."


    "People who are indifferent and cowardly would never know success or failure," Israel smiled too, despite not understanding what the hell Joshua was talking about. He closed his eyes, before opening them again. "Those afraid to act would be mocked by the heavens."


    "And I am, after all, a warrior. Courage and victory are my principles."


    "Even if the opponent was this world?"


    "Even so."Book-Eating¡ªa common gamer term in Chinese communities describing paradoxical lore in games or stories.

 Chapter 542 Ancient Dragon Mystery

    Israel was assuredly not a person who was all talk. In truth, he had prepared well for his goal. As they returned from the earth''s core into the Void Star-Observatory, the sovereign of the Empire had explained his series of plans in detail.


    At present, every Legendary champion in the Mycroft Continent was aware of the truth regarding Evil Gods and that the world, in fact, held ill-intent against them. It was information passed down from each generation, although the fact that the world of Mycroft was about to die until recently diminished the weight of that ill-intent¡ªeveryone was on a sinking ship after all, it was not the time for animosity. But now that Joshua had reignited the flames and allowed both humans and the world to keep on living, everyone now had sufficient time while the sealed World Will would gradually revive.


    As long as the sealing circle left by the Sage and the gods all those years ago held on, such a weak World Will would not stir any waves¡ªindeed, it would take centuries or millennia for It to break the seal apart. However, if the Abyss invades or the Evil Gods descend and the Mycroft continent was infected by their presence, things would be different. That was why though the seal was complete, every faction had backup plans in place to prevent the unexpected.


    Before Israel, every Emperor of the Northern Empire had done their best in the search for a new world too, with the Void Star-Observatory specialized circles for detecting life being a clear evidence. Israel had also shown extraordinary support for Nostradamus''s research into stabilizing the portals between two different worlds, even helping his teacher to ascend into Legendary not too long ago. Without question, a Legendary spellcaster who was gifted at dimensional discipline would definitely accelerate the speed of any correlated researches.


    "Developing cargo freighters that could travel through the Void, grand-scale portals between worlds and sending multiple elite parties to explore fringe worlds, searching for suitable land¡­ At least fifteen years, huh. Though it sounds long, to such high-end technology and the future of mankind, it''s incomparably fleeting."


    Joshua recalled Israel''s every past action and sensed that the truth was certainly so. His Majesty had already developed flight-capable aerial battleships while Nostradamus had constructed a portal network that connects all corners of the Empire. Apart from employing himself, they had definitely also sent quite a few parties to attempt exploring, although it appears that it did not go smoothly and in turn made them thought about seeking help from a Legendary champion.


    It seems that the main thing is how to find a new world.


    "Actually, our options weren''t limited to exploring the stars and migrating subsequently. In fact, we have a few simpler and quicker way to remove the hidden troubles."


    Having heard Joshua''s mumbling, Israel activated his bangle and reopened the dark dimensional doorway. "Humans would not be truly wiped out even if it''s an Abyssal invasion or the awakening of a World Will that bore ill-intent towards us," Israel said flatly. "The ability of the various races on the Mycroft Continent are not weak and could confidently resist all threats¡ªas long as we completely destroy that sealed World Will, the issue would be solved easily."


    Joshua could not help glancing sideways at Israel upon hearing those words. The Emperor had uttered those words with nary a change in expression¡ªin truth, he was so relaxed it was as if he was not talking about killing the Mother of All who nurtured the diverse races, and about slaughtering an orc. The warrior could even see a rather wild glint in Israel''s gaze. However, the Emperor soon shook his head and rejected the idea.


    "It''s a pity. My ancestor left a rule that we could not directly kill It as a being that was nurtured by It. Even if It was slain, it would simply be completing the requirements for the advent of the Evil God [Apocalypse]. Other World Wills would in turn grow to despise us matriarch-slayers, a cost that completely outweighs gain.


    There is no unconditional love in this world just as there is no unconditional hate. Joshua had some ideas as to why the world would choose to abandon humans and pick magical beasts instead, even if Israel did not reveal his own. In the Glorious Era, when the Mycroft Continent fought against the Evil Gods and the Abyss, the Mother Goddess had been one of the ones who resisted the external invasion. As an incarnation of the land itself, it undoubtedly had a tight connection with the World Will. In the end, when the Mother Goddess was maimed and virtually dissipated, the events that unfolded in between must have influenced the choice made by the World Will.


    Joshua was unwilling to meditate on the unusually disgusting intrigue behind, not because of his reluctance to accept it but because it was meaningless. Since the matter has already happened it did not matter who was right or who was wrong¡ªor what quite simply, what transpired. He would only choose to help humans to transcend that difficulty.


    In seconds, the two stepped through the portal and returned to the secret meeting room in the Void Star-Observatory. The unnamed fairy queen too, welcomed them with her joyful voice. "The seal is working well. The maintenance is not bad, Israel."


    "That''s for sure. How are your injuries?"


    Joshua knew from the two''s exchange that the fairy was that earth-elemental queen who had been heavily injured in Fairyland. Although her voice was certainly a little weak when he listened closely, it remained that she had recovered significantly.


    Regarding what Israel had said regarding the Evil God [Apocalypse], Joshua knew that it was no alarmist talk but the truth. Most Evil Gods had no way of invading a complete and orderly world¡ªit was only through fulfilling a set of conditions that they could descend from the other end of the void. As an example, the Evil God [Calamity] must destroy virtually every life cycle on the world of Illgner and cause drastic changes that even the World Will trembled in rage at. Another example was the Evil God [Pestilence] that needed the life of an entire world to go extinct through plagues, while [Famine] possessed the ability to explore other worlds, running into its true form in the Void.


    While every Evil God possessed special conditions to be activated, the facet in which [a world possessed many beings that were aware of their true face] was a similarity all those Evil Gods shared. In the Glorious Era, it was precisely because of extreme prosperity and the invasion from the endless Abyss that caused tremendous battles and plagues, in turn instantly attracting Evil God beings such as [Fertility], [Pestilence] and the like. If the World Will was utterly killed, the same problematic situation a thousand years ago would be repeated, perhaps with the addition of the Evil God [Apocalypse].


    Joshua showed a complicated expression at the thought. He initially believed that he had solved most problems and lay any relevant countermeasures such as the plague of berserker dragons, the continuation of the world or even Abyssal invasions. In the end, he never imagined that the Mycroft Continent would so many subsequent issues¡ªthe malevolent land, Evil Gods and exploration of new worlds.


    Really, if it had been the pre-existence this would have been just some replacement contents in later expansions¡ªall of which are territory that I''ve never touched.


    The warrior did not show any depressed expression despite such thoughts. As a matter of fact, Joshua appeared delighted¡ªhis gaze, penetrating the alloy shell of the Void Star-Observatory, watched the dimensional turbulences in the Void and reveled in the joy name challenge.


    The road ahead was certainly difficult, but it was nothing that monumental. Since he could solve all those troubles before by himself, he had gained many companions and the circumstances of this world were far better than before¡ªthere was no reason they could not solve the problems.


    Even if the Mycroft Continent was virtually ruined twenty years later in the pre-existence, the ability to retaliate against the Abyss and ambush Abyssal Lords remained. And the circumstances now were not as worse then.


    Soon, when Israel finished speaking with that Fairy Queen, he turned and called out to Joshua, who appeared intending to leave again.


    "Noble Radcliffe."


    At that moment, Israel was using a formal title¡ªJoshua could tell at once that he certainly had something to trouble himself and yet was nothing official related to saving the world, but something private to him.


    As expected, Israel hesitated before speaking. "Although it''s rather sudden, I have something that I need to entrust upon you."


    After Joshua nodded in agreement, His Majesty revealed his request.


    "I have two sons¡­"


    *****


    When Joshua stepped out of the portal and returned to Moldavia, there was a little humor in his heart.


    Israel, who had been determined, decisive and direct in his actions remained troubled like a father when he spoke of the topic regarding his descendants. While he certainly did not show too much emotion, to Joshua who was a Legendary champion as well, it was sufficient to reveal the hesitance in the Emperor''s heart.


    "The Second and the Seventh Prince, huh¡­ That''s right, the former was the iron-blood Emperor who truly proved his worth in the pre-existence, while the latter is the only child of the Empress as well as his youngest."


    Managing a great Empire greatly shredded Israel''s time and strength. If it was not to ascertain the stability of the Northern Empire, His Majesty perhaps would have simply headed out to explore other worlds by himself instead of entrusting the matter to Joshua. So that he would be spared from that gigantic vortex, Israel had already considered the matter of selecting a crown prince who would be the heir to the Empire as soon as the war against the orcs was over.


    Now, it appeared that there was a little choice in his mind. Although Israel could see that the Second Prince who had great ability could inherit his throne, the Seventh Prince merely lost out in his meager age, not to mention that he had the rightful title as the child of the Empress, as well as the support of her allies. Choosing between the two definitely place the Emperor on the spot, and so he decided that Joshua choice would become one of the preludes to his choice."


    "Finding a time to meet isn''t something too difficult." As the owner of a martial arts dojo in the pre-existence, Joshua was not repelled by the idea of accepting an apprentice. He had already selected quite a few excellent students from Winter Fort Academy on a nominal basis, having two more princes would not matter much¡ªeverything was fine as long as they passed his test.


    As he slowly soared in the air, Joshua overlooked his own domain. At the moment, the Moldavian territories were already starkly different from what it had been a few years ago. Under the labors of engineers who wore enchanted armor, the entire territory was blanketed with stony paths that covered every corner, with every village¡ªbe it located deep within mountains or forests¡ªwere linked by a single path. Through the aid of such efficient channels, the cult and devil worshippers who acted on the basis of isolation no longer had any ground to grow.


    Around the main city, the four satellite cities were gradually taking shape as well, with many shops within already beginning operations in service of the construction workers. As the higher-ups in the Northern Empire also deliberately spread low to medium magical technology, the entire Empire had undergone a large-scale urbanization, with the newly built satellite cities proving to be no exception. On both sides of the road, one could occasionally spot little towers akin to streetlights. Those were mana points where magical machinery could recharge, with plain suits of magical armor digging bases with the little towers as their center points as they constructed new buildings.


    Right now, the Mycroft Continent was rapidly advancing towards ''Magical Industrialization'' with the Great Mana Tide as a background setting. Thanks to the vast reservoirs of mana, most designs that dealt greater loss than gains and overburdening costs were now implementable, with the intermediate forces of the entire world expanding rapidly like a blowout. Many soldiers and knights whose innate talent or legacy paused at Steel or Silver tier would incessantly raise their threshold in the last few years, raising the entire world''s collective ability over several notches.


    In Moldavia, quite a few elite knights had also risen from Silver to Gold. Joshua had recently gathered and taught every single one of them a compatible Kokyu-ho, while pointing out their flaws and path in which they could grow in the future.


    However, when Joshua was admiring his own territory, he promptly sensed two familiar mana surges in the direction of the Great Ajax Mountains¡ªthe owners of whom he had just met a few days ago.


    It was the mana ripples of two Legendary mages.


    ¨CWhat? Joshua blinked, feeling a little puzzled. Did Barnil and William not return to the Skypiercing White tower to continue their work as guest lecturers? Why would they return to his place again?


    Since it was better to ask than to ponder, Joshua accelerated and dashed towards the Great Ajax Mountains.


    In minutes, as a scarlet light cut through the clouds, Joshua slowly descended from the sky above, frowning at the two Legendary mages who were standing amidst the ridge of a mountain. "Honorable pair, why is my domain graced again? I remembered that your schedules should be lecturing at the Skypiercing White Tower¡­"


    Joshua suddenly stopped mid-sentence, for he saw a pale-blue door opened, with many young mages with curious expressions streaming out from within and looking around at the Great Ajax Mountains.


    "It''s co-curricular activities, Joshua. The Empire is recently jointly tackling certain topics in collaboration with the Skypiercing White Tower, including personnel exchange and training."


    The two Legendary mages who were guiding students through the portal rose into the air, with Barnil reaching Joshua first. The old mage who appeared to be brimming with wisdom and whose clothing had not a string out of place smiled, stroking his own heart. "We have recently informed you as well, and I recalled you giving your approval¡ªbut come to think of it, it should have been your assistant who helped you in that matter? You don''t appear to be a person who handles such administrative duties after all."


    There was no offense despite the old mage''s wording. There were many extraordinary individuals who owned large tracts of territories across Mycroft Continent, but they would not manage it¡ªinstead leaving such matters to their subordinates or assistants since they were only in charge of watching over it and not proficient in management. Joshua hence did not feel that anything was out of place and simply shrugged.


    Research on the dimensional aspects? He guessed inwardly. Seems that Nostradamus wasn''t idling.


    While Joshua spoke with the two Legendary mages, many Skypiercing White Tower mages who were exiting the portal looked up. They were not young, and each were dressed like students¡ªdefinitely students under both Barnil and William. The young mages tried to catch a glimpse of the recently-ascended Legendary warrior¡ªundoubtedly curious about the title of the ''Youngest Legendary''. However, most felt dazed the moment they looked up, while others felt waves of fear thanks to their tough spiritual ability. It was the outcome after Joshua deliberately withdrew his presence since he did not want to injure the youths accidentally.


    Even if some of these people were older than he was.


    "Co-curricular experiment¡­ You couldn''t be referring to the Squirming Forest?"


    Joshua turned his eyes with a slight headache towards the surface at Barnil''s words. In the foot of the mountain below them, a huge layer of an ascended forest was slowly wiggling over the land, stretching out its branches and tentacles.


    It was a spoil of war that the two Legendary mages had brought back from the Sixth Abyss. Through exquisite dimensional teleportation, they directly uprooted a large layer of Abyssal land and this forest, after which they simply placed them amidst the Great Ajax Mountains. According to William''s explanation, it was out of environmental issues that they did so, since these unique forest beings that grew innumerable tentacles and draconic scales only favored environments around volcanos that was filled with sulfuric odors.


    And now, the Squirming Forest lived peacefully over the land, not quite causing issues like the warrior imagined.


    "You two were saying that this forest is linked to Ancient Dragons." Joshua stared at the abnormal otherworld forest; his tone had a tinge of curiosity. "Now that you have brought your students, there definitely has been some result from your study¡ªwhat was it?"


    Both Barnil and William looked at each other after hearing such frankness from Joshua.


    This time, it was William who smiled.


    "Really," he replied, "We really made quite a few discoveries in just a few days of study."

 Chapter 543 Liquid Crystal and Network

    "Two hours of free exploration. All of you need to learn independent studies of a completely unfamiliar otherworld being."


    Barnil turned to issue his instructions in the air to his students down on the surface below. After they had replied ''Yes, Sir'' as one, Barnil simply stood by William and listened as his friend shared their findings enthusiastically.


    "Perhaps normal people wouldn''t know, but to us Ancient Dragon Chasers, the power of Ancient Dragons lay not within their power but their life essence." William was saying slowly as he flew lazily beside Joshua, patrolling the entire Squirming Forest.


    "Like you and me," he added, pointing with his right thumb at himself and then Joshua, "the essence of their being eclipsed most ''beings'', with the exception that Ancient Dragons were born this way. They are condensations from primordial Steel Strength on the world of Mycroft which was also the origin of life in our world¡ªthere''s even this hypothesis in the business, that every life now originates from the body of a perished Ancient Dragon. That''s why indeed both you and I are their countless descendants, to a certain extent."


    "As for the Squirming Forest, it had clearly been eroded by the living mark of an Ancient Dragon. It was probably just a certain local plant in the Sixth Abyss that mutated under the stimulation of an Ancient Dragon''s lifeforce, turning into its current colossal and horrifying state¡ªthat''s right the entire Squirming Forest is one body, one lifeform."


    With those words, William retreated temporarily and switched places with Barnil, who took out a spiral green-blue test tube wherein thick fog was cascading. He stared at it, and spoked as if both in doubt and drunken stupor. "We drew information regarding that Ancient Dragon from the Squirming Forest, but it was unusual that it did not match any known Ancient Dragon. It could either be a brand-new specimen or one that is more ancient¡ªits existence surpassed our knowledge."


    "That''s unexpected." Joshua became curious too as he listened on. There was no trace found even of the few known Ancient Dragons¡ªapart from the central Dark Forest, and yet the Barnil and William duo actually found the trace of a whole new Ancient Dragon beyond the world? It was truly inconceivable.


    "Could it be an Ancient Dragon from another world?" The warrior said, revealing his own guess. "Additionally, ''Ancient Dragon'' are names we forced on those primeval beings, and they may not have to be dragons either. Perhaps in other worlds, there are other primordial being such as towering trees that pillars the world, tremendous serpents that wraps itself around the oceans and giant tortoises that shoulders entire continents on their backs."


    "We have definitely thought about that possibility," Barnil nodded solemnly. "As long as the Steel Strength is concentrated enough such creatures would be born in the moment of Creation. While the world of Mycroft is immensely blessed by nature, other worlds may not necessarily lose out to us¡ªbut that''s another topic entirely, the most important thing now is this."


    Even before he finished, Barnil clenched and broke the spiral test tube in his hand. The green blue fog-shaped presence that swirled incessantly within promptly touched the outside world, and in the very next instant, a forceful magnetic field engulfed an area of several hundred meters. The powerful currents even turned into physical bolts in the air, incessantly lashing the air in resounding booms.


    "That Ancient Dragon possessed the ability to manipulate lightning¡ªor perhaps magnetic fields," the old mage said, enjoying the dazzling electric sparks he created.


    Meanwhile, those currents had nary an effect for the Legendary trio, while William smiled as well. "And the Squirming Forest inherited part of that power¡ªlook."


    Following William''s finger, Joshua looked down at the Squirming Forest below them. At the moment, huge layers of forest that had scales, claws and tentacles started to close directly just like mimosa plants, having sensed the immense magnetic field above. The red-black scales on its outer layer started to change color rapidly as well, turning into a green shade that mimics the surrounding thickets just like how a chameleon camouflages itself in its surroundings.


    As he watched while all that transpired, Barnil took out a smoking pipe, ignited it with mana and drew one mouthful. "There are many special attributes to this forest," he said with a satisfied tone. "As an example, the scales would automatically turn into different liquid crystal bodies due to the variance between electric currents, as well as living organs that are even more sensitive to electromagnetic waves than the alloys we make. Every spot where Ancient Dragons passed are our treasure vaults, and such a little forest is sufficient to advance our technology for physical luminous screens and communications equipment over twenty years¡ª"


    "¡ªand provide us with substantial funds." William suddenly added. "If not for intermittent discoveries of such objects, it''s impossible for even Legendary champions to keep pursuing their interest."


    It appears that there is further meaning behind those words.


    How could Joshua not understand what the pair meant? Due to the fact that the Squirming Forest has now rooted itself to the Great Ajax Mountains, the duo must cooperate with the Empire and Joshua himself, who was the liege of these parts¡ªeven if they wanted to excavate any special living resources, as well as despite the fact that they were the ones who found it and brought it back to the Mycroft Continent. That was why the two mages directly elucidated the point and made him aware of the value of the forest itself.


    "It''s your spoil of war in the first place," Joshua said, shaking his head. He understood clearly the worth of those liquid crystals and highly-sensitive magnetic organs¡ªit was considered a discovery that transcends time, and he also generally understood why those two Legendaries who never allied themselves to any factions would still have enough funds after so many years. Still, the warrior was one who never lacked gold¡ªwhy would he now try to take it away from the two who made the find, along with bringing it back. Furthermore, both William and Barnil made it clear that it was the source of income for their search in the future, for even Legendary champions had no way of conjuring gold out of thin air.


    Or more specifically, it would be a cost that outweighed the gains even if it could be done.


    In a nutshell, no one is so stupid as to fall foul of a Legendary¡ªtwo, even.


    "Relax, Noble Radcliffe. You went to the Abyss for us after all, and fought against a Demon General." Barnil smiled, lowering his pipe at Joshua''s answer. "You will get a cut too."


    "And with us two wanderers, there was no trade to speak of in the first place," William said leisurely. "That''s why it''s only you who could convert this finding into actual worth. As for us, that unknown Ancient Dragon that passed by the Abyss is especially unusual¡ªthe traces in the Squirming Forest is simply too fresh and was as recent as one or two hundred years. It definitely exists, and perhaps wanders nearby worlds."


    There was nothing much to elaborate on the rest of their conversation, with nothing else discussed other than the three leaders¡ªtwo Legendary mages and the Moldavian territories¡ªcoming to a comprehensive, friendly and cordial partnership. The two entered a new round of discussions over the Squirming Forest itself, the final result being Barnil and William investing in two corresponding enchantment factories in the North, although the specifics and construction would be handled by the Moldavian Liege''s Residence and the subsequent division of profits remained to be negotiated by representatives of both sides.


    Later, Joshua could not help recalling the possibility the two Legendary mages shown him after he returned to the liege''s residence.


    "Liquid crystal display that does not need much mana to separate colors and communications circle that establishes stable links across half the continent?" He smiled, closing his eyes as he sat in an armchair.


    "The next few years would probably see the widespread distribution of luminous screens and the construction of large-scale communications circle framework, huh? The speed of this world''s development is truly rapid¡ªwe had just stepped into industrialization, and yet in a few years we would enter the Internet age too.


    Unlike the two Legendary mages, Joshua was very clear on what Barnil and William had actually found. They possessed monumental values that people on the world of Mycroft would never expect¡ªit might even be one of the most profound inventions in the eight centuries of the Starfall Era.


    For that was precisely the outline of the Internet.

 Chapter 544 Master Qiao’s System

    Raldan Asth always believed itself to be a lucky and cunning demon, and considered that it could live peacefully in the darkness of the Sixth Abyss through that luck and cunning.


    That belief was not wrong in the past few centuries. As a heart devourer¡ªa rare demonic species, it was a rare type that would plan intrigues and prepare in the face of tremendous events. Since it was an infant, Raldan Asth had survived through the wars waged between the diverse Abyssal Lords by relying on multiple all-encompassing preparations, earning the attention of a then-Demon General with his outstanding performance.


    Apart from that, when Raldan Asth became aware at some point in time that a current Abyssal Lord had developed an interest in a physical plane known as ''Mycroft'', the demon that was merely at a high-tier demon threshold at the time which had also always been prudent, cunning and self-preserving quickly and decisively splits its own soul and created a clone projection into that unfamiliar world.


    In Mycroft, it utilized its innate talent of glimpsing hearts and seduced the ignorant hunters and farmers amidst the mountain villages into worshiping itself while obediently presenting it with offerings. Soon, the demonic religion of Raldan Asth slowly spread, while its intelligence network developed rapidly as well, blanketing the bowels of the West Mountains.


    The Abyssal Lord that received considerable information regarding the world of Mycroft thanks to an early investment for that particular escapade was delighted. Demon King Goliath itself had acted and directly promoted Raldan Asth to the rank of archdemon, and started to see it as a trusted subordinate. To an ordinary heart devourer, it was unquestionably a flying leap that allowed it to move past the most difficult transition period and directly become a lord, with the special responsibility of gathering intelligence on the world of Mycroft for the Sixth Abyss.


    In his period of service for the Abyssal Lord, Raldan Asth had exhaustively displayed his dark wisdom. Under his overall machinations, the sporadic demon cults in the entire West Mountain regions were largely absorbed. Apart from a few cults that had genuine support from Evil God minions, they spread deliberately across the world, with the cult doctrine drafted by the archdemon remaining the core spirit of the many cults in the Mycroft continent even after two hundred years. Under Raldan Asth''s demands, every demon worshipper became adept at hiding themselves¡ªif not for the Seven Gods Church being able to easily differentiate between who has fallen or not through a few chants of Holy Scripture, many adherents would have perhaps not been discovered during inspection.


    Thanks to his outstanding work and results, Raldan Asth received an outstanding acknowledgment from Goliath. It even had the freedom to enter or leave Tear Valley Fortress, while the heart devourer''s ability also slowly grew through the offerings from its worshippers, virtually arriving at the pinnacle level of archdemon. It took just a brief time of fewer than three hundred years since it was born¡ªa speed that was virtually flight, while countless demons became jealous over the demon they all called ''Lucky Raldan Asth''.


    Was that all because of fortune? Perhaps, but one way or the other, the heart devourer never stopped in its tracks. The ambition in its heart would never allow it to be content with its current position.


    Through years of machinations, Raldan Asth and its worshippers finally pushed into the airtight Imperial Capital of the Northern Empire. It was prepared to make headlines in this so-called Triplet Mountain Holy City, a profound place where a Legendary champion presided¡ªafter all, what was a better plan than one majestic explosion for a despair, panic and the fear for a demon?


    Certainly not. Everything had gone smoothly after the plan began¡ªthe finest devotees of Raldan Asth slipped into the city and murdered an entire ordinary merchant family where an infant was present. They were ready to present the offerings through malevolent methods to summon a clone of Raldan Asth, utterly leveling a portion of the Imperial Capital and a huge chunk of the residential areas, while unleashing demonic panic and evil across the entire world.


    Everything was perfect. If accomplished, the name of Raldan Asth would be known throughout the Mycroft Continent, with its religion of fear rooting deeply in the hearts of its worshippers. It was enough as a substantial accumulation for ascension in the days to come and break through that most important checkpoint, clearing the path for itself towards Monarch. It believed that it would definitely succeed, a ''reality'' that should have been.


    But whether it was luck or truth, everything went into an immediate stop, even reversing rapidly after it encountered that man.


    In that brief moment before it could react, the clone that had originally been hiding in a dimensional ripple, waiting for the perfect moment was dragged out and directly vanquished by that man. Then, the joint assault of the Pentashade dragons on the Seven Gods Sacred Mountain in the Far South previously agreed upon failed too, with the dragons along with the Dragon God banished away from the Mycroft Continent. Then, Raldan Asth also discovered in shock that the entire world had somehow started a large-scale cultist purge, with the various deeply-entrenched and hidden factions it planted across the world being wiped out by every official force, leaving bare few seeds left within mountain villages.


    He also seethed as it noted that whether it was the failed rituals in the beginning, the Holy War in the Seven Gods Holy Mountain or the Northern Empire''s widespread cultist purge, everything was linked to that liege of the Radcliffe Family. It swore then that if there was chance, it would definitely award him the greatest torment in the world, incinerating his soul and heart in the toxic flames of the Abyss for ten thousand years!


    And yet, calamity never comes alone. Leaving aside the string of debacles, even the Demon King Goliath had indicated its impatience towards it. While the Abyssal Lord could live with its subordinates being traitorous and scheming to replace itself, it could not endure them being useless. Raldan Asth that was without its intelligent channels was virtually a classic example of incompetence, which was why the Demon King soon issued its final ultimatum¡ªRaldan Asth must head to the Mycroft Continent by itself and uncover truth behind its relit ''Flames''.


    Facing the Abyssal Lord that blessed it with everything, the archdemon could only obey.


    And then.


    And then, it was imprisoned in the sealing crystal ball that alternated between red and white.


    "Why? Why would there be two Legendary mages in that place?!"


    Until now, Raldan Asth never understood what was going on with this world. To its knowledge, there were less than ten Legendaries across the entire Mycroft Continent scattered across different races and regions. It was fine if there were just one archdemon-class being present in the isolated North, so where did those two Legendary spellcasters come from, and coincidentally cast an observation circle that discovered it in spite of its concealment?


    Nonetheless, pondering was not helping. Now, Raldan Asth was inside the pocket of the mage named Barnil, and was only able to extend his spirit to sense everything around. In the obscure darkness, it suddenly sensed a familiar presence¡ªit was precisely the human warrior who cost it a trail of losses that built up to its current situation, the presence of Joshua van Radcliffe!


    "Damn it! If I weren''t held in here, I would definitely corrupt your subjects, destroy your domain so that every person you care about experiences a fate worse than death and live inhumanely!"


    The archdemon struggled in the sealing crystal fruitlessly, able to do nothing except spouting curses. Soon, with a teleportation undulation, Raldan Asth sensed that itself had been brought to the two Legendary mages'' hideout. It sensed that the crystal containing itself was then taken out by one of them, and hazily heard an exchange that was both passionate and excited.


    "Matters regarding the Squirming Forest can be handed to Stephen. He was a trader, and could plan enough on such aspects."


    "Then let''s handle this archdemon now. We were quite lucky since every demon caught before were mostly clones, their ability not even reaching Supreme. And yet here we are, running into a demon wandering with its true form around the Mycroft Continent¡ªso who will do the dissection, who will play assistant?"


    "You do it, partner."


    The brisk and direct exchange sent chills throughout the demon that once desired to ascend into Monarch. However, it had not a single ounce of strength to resist, its power that had been sealed within its own body prevented Raldan Asth from even self-destructing. Under the restraint of monumental magical power, its entire body went rigid as it watched the two Legendary mages draw its body pit from the sealing sphere and place it on a slab in the middle of a white room that summons fear in the hearts of men, before shackling demon with many steel circles.


    "No tranquilizer?"


    "Nope¡ªnatural living responses are vital. Anyway, we''ll start with the muscles around its eye. I heard that the innate gifts of heart devourers are all within that single eye, and I''ve always been curious about that."


    Upon hearing words that were as evil as demons, Raldan Asth opened its eyes in panic to see a razor-sharp surgical knife, controlled by magic as it levitated over thin air, descending towards its single huge purple eye. Unable to roar, evade or twist its body, the demon could only watch as the little blade that was so keen not even demon skin could resist it to any extent cut bit by bit deep into its own muscles, exquisitely avoiding any vital mana paths and nerves.


    "Damn iiiiiiiiiit¨C¨C"


    Amidst the supreme agony, Raldan Asth could only bellow infinitely in its heart.


    I¨C¨C I must escape!


    *****


    The balrog Syndicate never felt that it had any intelligence to speak of. It spat at such weak things, and was immeasurably proud of its own power.


    As an archdemon born in an unknown level of Abyss but possessing pure balrog bloodline, Syndicate had always lived comfortably as it stood on the peak of the food chain from the very start. Even against powerful archdemons it could not match in strength it could escape with its life through its own toxicity and flames. In short, Syndicate already forgot all memories of infancy and adolescence or even how it ascended as an archdemon. Powerful radioactive energies were stirring its soul''s ripples, preventing it from thinking straight¡ªa problem almost every balrog had to face.


    The more powerful they were, the more brainless they were unless they could break through the threshold and become a Monarch.


    Whatever the case may be, Syndicate felt that life was good at present, after swimming through the Nether River across unknown levels of Abyss and was now hunting in a lord-less Abyss. There was no need to think or worry, all that has to be done daily was feeding becoming stronger¡ªeverything was so clear like a straight line. To balrogs, such a life akin to a unicellular creature would last for centuries or even millennia until fortune came and they developed into Monarchs.


    It was therefore a pity that good things never last. After an unexpected incident, Syndicate was forced to learn how to think.


    Even so, the balrog honestly did not remember actual details of the entire process¡ªits simple brain could only recall that itself probably had been caught by a terrible demon and was put through a lot of agonizing things that made the Balrog desire death. But unusually, after that one extraordinarily painful experience, Syndicate felt that its own brain had cleared significantly, just like a communications circle that had intermittent static suddenly becoming smooth. Even the occasional noise would not matter.


    Naturally, the balrog did not know the reason for it¡ªhow could it understand such complex matters? It could only naturally sense that the agony was worse than death and yet did not kill it, even granting it fundamentals so that it could become more powerful in days to come. That was why no matter how the fearsome Demon General had been embarrassed it did not run, instead holding on the hand of that person until the very last moment.


    And then, it was thrown off.


    Ignoring the calamitous melee in the heart of the Sixth Abyss and the clones of an Abyssal Lord and deity that later descended, the balrog''s body that was now burning with pure-white flames instead of the original red-black already could not sense the chaotic and disturbing energy ripples in its body, while its thinking was clear like never before. That was why, towards the end of its rapid descend, Syndicate could swiftly activate a talent it never used before¡ªspreading and extending its liquid body, it took the form of a parachute and simply landed safely in the Abyssal forests on a hill.


    "I should really thank that General for bringing me along¡­ its race was human? Never heard of such a demon species, but its definitely the most evil and powerful species."


    Across the Multiverse, every race had different ways of addressing themselves¡ªeven demons do not call themselves demon. That was why Syndicate did not understand that the raging primate that stood aloft on two feet was no demon, but it did not matter as it devotedly knelt on the ground, indicating its reverence and gratitude while facing the direction where the warrior was. "So that''s how balrogs could ascend¡ªI finally understand!"


    At the moment, Syndicate could feel that all sorts of chaotic radioactive energies had been completely burned away, leaving a comparably stable pale-green matter that likewise provides heat energy and the burning flames, although the interference of the radiation to its body could now be ignored. The balrog was aware that as long as its purity and intelligence was maintained, even it had a shot at Monarch, albeit a flaw lay therein was that most of its body had been seared away, with its powers almost dropping from high-tier archdemon to mere archdemon.


    In the Abyss, future talent was occasionally unimportant¡ªthe only truth was the power to survive the present.


    White it soaked in the illusion of ''a great future ahead of itself'', Syndicate noticed after a shudder that there were light footsteps wafting from around the hills and the Abyssal forest. It vigilantly looked around and startlingly noticed that it was already completely encircled by wandering demons and Abyssal beasts.


    Graaaawr¡ª


    Amidst sinister beastly howls and the greedy gazes of wandering beasts, Syndicate instantly reacted. It was the result of the ruckus it raised when it landed¡ªit was weird however one thought about it when a bizarre creature that was burning with white flames suddenly appeared in the dark Abyssal sky. And somehow, that white flame being appeared to be in a weak condition at the moment, if it could be eaten¡­


    At the thought, the already greedy gazes became even more fearsome. To these beasts and demons that were not sheltered by any lord and had to struggle to survive by themselves in the Abyss, it may be the only chance for them to ascend in this lifetime.


    And standing alone in the center of the circles of demons and beasts that blanketed the hill, Syndicate inhaled deeply and breathed out a pure and highly radioactive flame. In that moment, it thought about many old battle techniques it possessed, its instincts as a balrog, its distant but profound future, and its self-destruction if it unexpectedly died in battle.


    But in the end, it was intelligence that remained in Syndicate''s mind.


    "I!"


    With one angry bellow, the pure-white balrog unleashed the abilities it had just understood with no hesitation, swiftly wrapping itself into a sphere that was burning with infernal flames, before whirling as it charged with a devil-may-care might towards the weakest direction of the encirclement¨C¨C


    "I will survive!"


    *****


    Days later, as if there had been a delay, the sight of the balrog fleeing desperately suddenly appeared in Joshua''s mind just as the warrior finished musing on the future contributions of the commodities the Squirming Forest was producing.


    "That¡ª"


    Blinking, Joshua could not understand what was happening at once¡ªthe spectacle was rather similar to the appearance of the System that flashed directly into his brain. Somehow, the warrior also sensed he was developing an atypical distant connection with that balrog.


    "That fellow now worships me? No, it should be the resonance caused by the Steel Strength I left in its body."


    Joshua who leaped into vigilance after having thought for a moment that it was a divinity reaction relaxed for the time being after having sensed no activity from the divine bones in his body. Soon, he understood that it was the scarce few Steel Strength developing a resonating reaction when he poured it into Syndicate just as he brandished it as a weapon. The reaction did not last long and could only be connected when Syndicate was in an extreme excited state, although Joshua could choose to block it from his side, while the balrog would not be able to resist any effect that Joshua chose to unleash.


    "Being pursued by a bunch of wandering demons, huh," Joshua mumbled for a moment after realizing that Syndicate was being encircled. He finds the resonance interesting and rare, which was why he wished that the demon which had been so willing to serve him would not die so quickly.


    "It''s fine. I did teach it some techniques to employ its power¡ªit wouldn''t humiliate me by dying so simply."


    Tracing the rather unique Steel Strength resonance, Joshua transferred some skills related to using flames and broiling heat as well as accelerating through explosions to Syndicate that was merely using its spherical form to roll around. He believed that the balrog could become his first eyes in the Sixth Abyss, but after the transfer was completed, Joshua suddenly furrowed his brow, an inspiration flashing through his mind.


    "Wait¡­ Isn''t that the same as how some demons transcend worlds and corrupt human hearts, tempting them to sell their souls?"


    Rising from his chair, Joshua paced around the hall in the lord''s residence, a curious sensation drumming in his mind out of nowhere.


    "Furthermore¡­


    "It''s very similar to the System."

 Chapter 545 Do You Plan to Give Me Something?

    Through identification, the System repetitively provided Joshua with important information. In turn, the warrior discovered that the way in which the information was conveyed had extremely similar aspects with his Steel Strength resonance. In the very least, the way the System was linked to him was just like how he was linked to Syndicate. It might be why he could not find the true form of the System, which in turn explains why the System rarely appeared the more powerful he became¡ªhis power disturbed the conveyance of the system''s information.


    Although it was a mere guess it was an important path of thought. When the System appears next time, Joshua would experiment that particular direction, but now Steel Strength was more important.


    It was without question that Steel Strength was a fundamental power, and as a cornerstone of the world it would contain substantial information. As the King of Searing Soul of this generation, each time Joshua arrived at an unfamiliar world he would see that world''s past, which was caused by him touching the information hidden within the Steel Strength of that world. Inversely, Joshua sensed that he now could also place messages he wished to deliver into Steel Strength and direct it to others. It was precisely because the balrog had a little residual Steel Strength on himself that Joshua could deliver those techniques to it across worlds.


    Having gained an unexpected inspiration from Syndicate, Joshua promptly began to experiment around the liege''s residence. He activated his own Steel Strength with a tinge of interest and poured all kinds of messages within¡ªit was a curious sensation, as if materializing his own memories and placing them into a chest. Others just have to use energy to connect with him and gain part of Joshua''s memories and sensations.


    However, Joshua quickly noticed that if the Steel Strength did not have anything to latch upon such as his own body or a being like Syndicate, it could easily develop unstable undulations in the external world and in turn destroy the information carried within. A solid state must be chosen to store part of the message with stability, a concept which Joshua tested multiple times¡ªhe ascertained that matter similar to metals and gems are the most suitable for storing Steel Strength information, with adamantine and diamonds being the best medium.


    "That way¡­ isn''t it a little like those Legacy artifacts or weapons placed within caves in cliffs that are stored for a thousand years, waiting for a fated person to come along?"


    Simply stating some memories of his preexistence, Joshua kneaded a piece of adamantine without really paying attention. The immeasurably sturdy rare and virtually indestructible metal was molded into a variety of shapes in his hand like plasticine, before being finally shaped into a thumb-sized twenty-face dice which the warrior nonchalantly placed on his desk. "I probably could instruct a variety of Kokyu-Ho with a slap of my hand¡­ Come to think of it, my genetic information could also be placed within."


    But it would be indecent, the warrior thought, shaking his head after considering it seriously.


    "That''s enough. Now is time to experiment!"


    Having grasped a little application for his newfound ability, Joshua left the hall and started to wander the entire liege''s residence. Just as he walked past a corridor, Black was walking towards him from the opposite direction, an orb on her head.


    "Good afternoon, Master!"


    "Ding-ring!"


    Black and Light who were returning from their training outside greeted him simultaneously. The black dragon girl appeared to very lively thanks to having a companion, with the horns over head appearing to glint much. It was a spirited state she never showed before in the liege''s residence¡ªbefore this, Black would either sleep, yawn or basically lie down in some random spot and sleep, showing no energy apart from going out for a stroll.


    Light appeared spirited as well; its radiant body was flashing. Joshua could guess that it was probably because it did not have to use its own strength to levitate, and that the top the black dragon''s head was definitely a comfortable resting place for it.


    "Right, you still don''t seem to understand human language."


    An idea suddenly came to Joshua''s mind as he watched the two joyous beings, therefore reaching out and patting the top of the luminous orb, a pale silver light glinting.


    "What a coincidence, time to try it out."


    After the luminous orb made a puffing sound, it shuddered once and quieted. Its pure radiance turned dull while the core inside it also rapidly turned turbid as if undergoing high-speed processing. Still, Joshua did not stop there and reached out again, the same silver light glinting and clapped upon Black who was blinking puzzledly. "You too. Train better."


    The black dragon girls'' body paused abruptly as well. In Black''s mind, huge sheets of principles and methods on how to adjust bloodline ability in order to encourage growth and metamorphosis were appearing out of the blue. Those were things the warrior once pulled the black dragon girl into a room and explained away for a day that she never understood. At present, though Black still did not understand it, she at least remembered it¡ªit would stay there as long as the Steel Strength Joshua kept in her body was not withdrawn or dissipated.


    Leaving the Black and Light combo who froze where they were, Joshua went upstairs to the study.


    Inside, Ling was holding and frowning at an official document. Joshua could clearly make out the words that those were plans regarding the new eastern city zone. Due to the discovery of some subterranean air bubble and fragile layers, they must delay construction and wait for dwarven professionals to arrive and finishing repairing it¡ªthe period of work postponement and profits were probably the reason the youth was troubled.


    "What is there to think about? Just transfer two Gold-class knights from the legion over. One will dig, the other will fill the ground¡ªit''ll take about two hours to finish." Joshua shook his head, heading over and patting Ling''s head. "There must be some champion spirit. You must learn to use extraordinary power when you have it, although what you must do now is rest."


    "Eh, Master?" Ling only reacted when Joshua spoke. However, the warrior''s hand had already touched his head¡ªthe black-haired youth could only manage a groan before lying down on the table and sleeping soundly.


    This time, Joshua did not use Steel Strength¡ªmerely pure strength. Of course, he left a little in the youth''s body, living a little energy that could protect him during dire moments.


    Joshua was supremely excited after having learned that unique way of applying Steel Strength. He arrived at the top floor of the liege''s residence where he saw Ying reading a book on the battlements, a sight which pleased him. He truly never thought that the girl would deliberately try studying by herself¡ªwhen he had specially found a teacher for the girl to instruct her on knowledge regarding being a lady, it ended up futile.


    If there was no way she would become a lady, being a literature girl was fine too.


    But when Joshua took a better look, he frowned and closed his eyes. Unlike what he thought, the book that Ying was reading so intently was neither some cultured literature nor some historical volume, not even newspaper¡ªit was a dark intrigue novel that was wildly popular around the entire Empire, the contents of which narrates several inspectors solving cases from different layers of society and catching any traces of cultists who were behind the incidents.


    It was assuredly a novel with quality, taking most of its materials from the cultist disturbance during the berserker dragon plague a few years ago. Most were adapted from actual events, and the way the three protagonists investigated one huge incident from different angles, as well as how the method was finally revealed was definitely meaningful¡ªit would not be unusual that Ying would like it.


    "Well, reading books is not a bad thing."


    Shaking his head, Joshua did not disturb the happily-reading Ying. He merely did the same thing he did with Ling and gave the girl a little self-defense Steel Strength through some distance. Incidentally, he had read that book before when he was bored¡ªhe could use the threat of spoilers to force Ying to study attentively in the future.


    Just as he went down the stairs and arrived at the second-floor corridors, layers of magical energy ripples appeared. Between breaths, a vivid mana projection appeared beside Joshua.


    "Joshua, what were you doing just now?" Zero-Three asked in curiosity once her projection stabilized. "I was just placing observation circles around the liege''s residence and found that you have acted four times, as well as seeing you touch Black, Light and the others¡­ is there anything that requires my assistance?"


    "It''s nothing, just giving them a little help."


    Joshua smiled. As he studied Zero-Three''s projection, another idea crossed his mind¡ªif the mana projection was just an extension of the runic crystal core that was Zero-Three''s true form and that there was an information channel linking the two, would that information be thrown back to the other''s body if he gave that projection a little Steel Strength?


    "Oh?"


    The artificial intelligence girl narrowed her eyes a little at Joshua''s answer, her blue eyes glimmering with a curious light. Watching the warrior''s reaction, Zero-Three appeared able to see something. She approached Joshua, lifted her head to look at him and smiled.


    "Since you gave it to them¡­ What about me?"


    "Do you plan to give me something?"

 Chapter 546 It’s Time to Leave

    Zero-Three''s gaze was rather playful when she spoke. In fact, she did not want to help or some gift, but was merely interested in seeing what sort of reaction Joshua would have under such a situation. Naturally, she never expected that the warrior would nod seriously after some thought.


    "I definitely have something to give you, but it would be I who help you instead of the other way around." Joshua crouched to stick his face close to Zero-Three so that he could speak secretly and smoothly. His expression was solemn, and yet his tone was earnest. "Come to think of it, you might be the only one who could help me on this."


    "Then¡­ Then do tell." Facing the warrior who suddenly approached her with such a serious expression, Zero-Three who had intended to tease took one step back uncomfortably instead. Her voice became a little panicked and also rather quiet. "What do you¡­ need my help with?"


    "I can''t tell."


    Joshua chortled once at Zero-Three''s promise and reached out to press his hand on the artificial intelligence''s illusory mana projection. Silver light flashed, flowing along with magical circuits, while the warrior''s palm appeared as if it touched a physical body. "Either way, I''m counting on you."


    Her head being pressed down upon, Zero Three''s eyes glinted with substantial pale-blue mana runes as countless data poured like a waterfall. After a brief moment, Joshua withdrew his hand, his face rather pale whereas Zero Three''s showed a clearly agonized expression. She clasped her own head and quietly moaned a few times in anguish, before looking at the warrior in disbelief.


    "Joshua, you¡ªwhat do you think you''re doing?!"


    Though she appeared to want to continue, she was stopped by the warrior''s gaze.


    "Experimenting with a possibility, which also counts as preparation for the future."


    Joshua merely smiled at Zero-Three''s question. Without saying much, he rose and lifted his gaze towards the pyroxene lights that were glimmering in the center of the second-floor corridor in the liege''s residence, his gaze calm as if nothing happened. "This is a secret between you and me, it''s best to not tell anyone¡­ I believe you could help me."


    "Since you said so, I certainly would act as if nothing happened." The artificial intelligence girl could only reluctantly lower his head and mumble softly. "But¡­ if that''s so¡­ is there a need for it? I believe things won''t deteriorate to such a state!"


    "There are no absolutes, Zero-Three." Joshua started to move towards another end of the liege''s residence while replying Zero-Three who was keeping up solemnly. "Everything is possible."


    "For victory, the worst must be defeated."


    *****


    The dwarven settlement by the edge of the Great Ajax Mountains.


    Deep underground, the dwarven city was abuzz with activity


    In the natural subterranean karst, thousands of sinewy dwarves trod upon the even surface¡ªsturdy paths made by transmuting mud with spells that stretches out of the heart of the city, reaching every corner of the settlement. One of the paths extended, stopping by the foot of a large-scale stair-shaped building. There was an opening over the top of the pyramid that resembled a chimney, incessantly ejecting materialized mana and steam, while the foundations of the building were deeply entrenched beneath ground, absorbing energies from lava and supplying the operation of the colossal machines within.


    The steel giant Unit Zero-One was digging the foundations opposite the building. It was aware of the function of the building before it¡ªa second-generation runic enchantment factory built due to the advent of the Great Mana Tide. Compared to first generations factories, not only could it produce widely used magical equipment such as enchanted armor, it could also manufacture core parts of Aerial Battleships. Zero-One also knew that the Northern Runic Dwarves had recently received a large order from the Imperial Army, but the production capacity was insufficient which was it was entrusted to excavate the foundations of the second runic factory.


    "How is it going, Zero-One? If you feel tired, rest for a bit!"


    In front of the huge crater dug up for the new factory, the new leader of the Northern Dwarves Tanya stroked his long dark-yellow beard and the copper rings over it was bellowing. "We aren''t in a rush!"


    "Bzzt-bzzt."


    There''s no need¡ªI won''t feel tired over simply physical logistics, Zero-One replied honestly and kept working. However, the dwarves beside it could not understand the Steel Elemental at all, and was only able to shrug helplessly.


    The Steel Elemental was like an elemental being that survived by absorbing the mana elements in the atmosphere around it. To Zero-One, rare metals were in fact just delicious snacks, materials that assist it when it transformed. At present, it was in the vicinity of an enchantment factory¡ªthe excess mana that the building exuded was enough to make it comfortable. Zero-One believed that the dwarves treated itself very well and did not need to pay him any extra attention, while itself was very willing to contribute its own strength for these down-to-earth people.


    In that very moment, however, Zero-One''s thoughts suddenly stopped for an instant, and the giant steel being abruptly dropped its work and stood aloft to look towards the distance. It was as if the Steel Elemental was struck by lightning¡ªsubstantial electric currents were streaming over its body, with massive amounts of information coming out of nowhere through a unique link it could not sense.


    "What?! Zero-One?!"


    Tanya had been prepared to leave with his guards in tow. After all, he was extremely busy after having recently assumed his father''s leadership¡ªapart from visiting Zero-One, he still had to inspect factories located throughout the settlement. Still, having seen the bizarre circumstances suddenly happening to the Steel Elemental, Tanya quickly arrived by the edge of the crater, ignoring her obstructing bodyguards, worriedly asking after Zero-One as the currents over its body dissipated.


    "Are you alright? What just happened?"


    Tanya was filled with anxiety over present factors beyond earnest worry. It should be noted that Zero-One was not merely a source of living metals that the runic dwarven craftsmen treasured or a labor for large-scale construction projects, it was most importantly a subordinate of the Legendary liege¡ªthe runic dwarves were merely entrusted with its care, while the orders for the aerial battleships was also awarded to them thanks to him. If something happened to Zero-One, he might have to resign despite recently assuming leadership!


    "Just hold on, I''ll quickly call for the craftsman and let them have a look!" At the very thought, Tanya made a resolve inwardly¡ªturning and prepared to leave and search for the craftsman who was very familiar with Zero-One''s body, who was in fact an important character that once delved deep into the elements realm and held intricate knowledge of all foreign species. However, before the young dwarf could leave, a voice that was at once familiar and unfamiliar wafted behind him.


    "Bzzt¡­ There''s no need¡ªI''m fine, Tanya."


    The dwarf slowly turned in astonishment at the mention of his own name to find the gargantuan Steel Elemental lowering its head slightly and leveling its gaze at him.


    "The pronunciation of human language¡­ bzzt¡­ I''ve learned it," Zero-One added with a little mirth. "This is Father''s¡­ power!"


    The little uproar in the dwarven settlement over how Zero-One suddenly learned the common tongue quickly calmed. Most were unfettered by the bizarreness since most adult elite elemental beings had the intelligence of language, with elder elementals bearing incredible ability of thought that did not lose out to humans. As a Steel Elemental, Zero-One had considerable intelligence even if its species was unique, so it was not too unusual that it would suddenly gain the gift of language.


    It was only some of the higher-ups who would remember the unusual phenomenon that appeared over Zero-One''s body before it learned to speak, and the ''father'' it mentioned.


    Did Count Radcliffe attain some new power? Such a seemingly trivial guttural information spread discreetly, collected and compiled by some concerned beings who were dutifully gathering information regarding Zero-One and the Legendary Count, before conveying them to higher authorities and into the hands of their masters.


    "The ability to grant intelligence? Zero-One has intelligence in the first place¡ªit''s just that it learned to speak now."


    In the Imperial Study within Morlaix Palace that stood upon the Imperial Capital, Israel shook his head and pushed the report before him aside. "Nash, there''s no need for your lot to keep gathering intelligence related to Noble Radcliffe day after day. To learn his abilities, you just have to knock on his door and ask directly with my name, claiming that I must learn what threshold his power had reached for the stability of the Empire. I know him¡ªhe would tell as long as you asked straightforwardly, just as I would if he did the same thing. There is no need for some sneaky confidentiality between champions, nor is there any grounds for intrigue beneath the power of Legendary."


    "The Shadow faction should not gather in the North either. It''s meaningless, what you should be doing is paying attention to those corrupt southeastern nobles. And I believe that Noble Radcliffe has already learned about your little moments¡ªthe reason he did not squash you peeking insects was entirely because he is willing to obey order, and not simply murder my lackeys."


    "Yes¡­ Yes, Your Majesty!"


    The cavalier in black clothes and black armor promptly sweated buckets at Israel''s words. Having been enlightened, he swiftly realized how dangerous it was to spy on a Legendary warrior¡ªif the target was just a tinge upset with the Imperial Family, he would die ten thousand times before he was spared, which made it even more fortunate that Count Radcliffe was broad-minded and did not fuss over his presence.


    Nevertheless, it was not right to blame him entirely over such matters¡ªthe purpose of Shadow''s existence was to collect any information that could threaten the Empire after all, and what larger threat was there compared to a Legendary champion? Vigilance against an overpowered individual was a reasonable instinct, which was why Israel merely muttered to himself for a while instead of scolding his loyal subordinate too much.


    "Nash Worthard. You were once a brave soldier who killed in the battlefield too¡ªit''s my fault for having you to stay too long in the Shadow business that grinds away your heart."


    Rising behind his desk, Israel spoke softly as he walked over to the cavalier. "There''s no good death working such a job¡­ When you have finished handing over your post in a few years, come and captain my personal guard."


    With those words, Nash, who was completely downhearted looked up at Israel in surprise, only to sense his impudence and quickly lowering his head again. "Thanks for your kindness, Your Majesty!" he said immeasurably earnestly.


    If it were any ordinary person, they would certainly be puzzled. A Shadow who held leadership over the most important central intelligence agency within a nation would certainly not dull in importance to a typical vice-commander, while his opportunity to meet the Emperor himself at any given moment outshining many other important positions. Therefore, why would Nash be so happy since he was stepping down from that post to become a mere captain of the Emperor''s guard? It was a huge drop in position no matter how one thought about it.


    Still, that was not quite the truth.


    Just as Israel had put it, the leader of Shadows would never meet a kind end. Those nobles whose secrets had been glimpsed upon would exhaust all efforts of get rid of that damned bastard who was aware about most of their scandals. They had such diverse moves that not even Nash could completely evade them all. However, since Israel was willing to have him as his personal guard, it meant that death by vengeful assassination was ruled out¡ªno noble was foolish enough to ambush someone clearly under the protection of a Legendary champion, especially one who could very well arrive at Supreme in days to come.


    It was indeed something that eclipsed all treasures, trickery and authority in this world of extraordinary individuals.


    "It''s alright, you''re not off duty yet."


    Giving the cavalier who followed him since the days of the war against the orcs a little kick out of slight annoyance, Israel paused for a while before speaking again. "But you''re right, he must have learned something new again¡­ Nash, go and get someone to find Dimore and Arlwa."


    "Tell them¡­ it''s time to leave."

 Chapter 547 Courage

    There was slight fear and anticipation in my heart as I stood before those huge doors.


    A long wind billowed across the streets, bringing along a refreshing scent unique to the frozen lands of the North, while the illumination of the pyroxene lights would never quiver with the footsteps of bustling crowds. The special carriage that drove straight from the landing zone vanished from a junction under the setting sun of the evening, and I hence arrived at my destination.


    The main gates of the Moldavian Liege''s Residence in the North. It was the doors of where the person whose name I kept recited inwardly lived: Count Radcliffe.


    He should have noticed my arrival already. It was not difficult to a Legendary champion.


    In fact, I have met Count Radcliffe a long time ago¡ªon the day I returned from the battlefield to the Imperial Capital, in the Royal Library. He was not old, but his ability far eclipsed my own. His demeanor also appeared to bore an air of seniority to me instead of individuals who were of the same age, and he even showed me the source of his power.


    Potestas of Pugna, the power of combat.


    I always carried an unusual sentiment towards that generous but young Legendary champion¡­ Fear? Reverence? Disgust? It was none of those. An illusory sensation that was hard to be described with words, it definitely contained respect over his personal integrity. Count Radcliffe was a powerful warrior, impeccable in both power and morals¡ªas a matter of fact, I once saw on the battlefield countless morally depraved nobles and warriors who reveled in slaughtering women and children of the enemy. Though every orc deserved death, the act of slaughter was evil no matter who the target was.


    "Please enter, Your Highness. The Count is waiting for you."


    The guards by the gates bowed and opened the gates reverently, and I hence followed a maidservant who had waited here for some time into the courtyard of the liege''s residence. I noted that there was no luxury item or plant here as I looked around, apart from a deep artificial lake that was probably the costliest facility. Leaving aside the fact that he was a Legendary champion, it was rather stingy even of a normal feudal count. Even if I was aware that he was a purist who cared for nothing save for combat, such a sight made me rather disappointed.


    Champions should not be like this.


    I have also perhaps found out the truth about that unusual sentiment.


    Respect and a little disappointment, I thought as I reached the front doors of the liege''s residence and left the courtyard. Joshua did not fulfill his responsibility.


    Though it was neither duty and obligation of a human or noble, Count Radcliffe did nothing wrong at all in that aspect. He watched over his citizens, banished the beast tides, slew frenzied dragons and ran around for the entire world. He was willing to protect the weak, cut down evil and do things that only those great storied heroes would. I would never doubt that the tale of Joshua the hero would spread across the land even centuries later.


    It was precisely so that I felt it to be illusory.


    In the liege''s residence, streaks of obscure shadows of ancient and imposing interior design were wrought out under dim fluorite glow. Such a scene instilled unexpected calm, however, while I did my best to conceal my emotions even if my thoughts kept moving further along in the darkness.


    Yes. Exactly so. Too perfect, too unreal. In the battlefield, I have met quite a few war heroes who were rumored to be courageous and fearless were in fact drunkards, berserker, and bastards who lay their hands on their subordinates, as well as understanding how indecisive those reportedly brilliant generals became after losing their tacticians, becoming so useless they could do nothing. I already knew that there were immeasurably despicable truths behind the many tales where songs could be sung.


    Which was why the greater Count Radcliffe''s accomplishments were, the more I could not help suspecting what kind of secrets lay behind him¡­ Nobody is perfect¡ªthat''s the truth I devote my self too.


    But that was also the most important point: there assuredly was nothing untoward about him. That, aside from earning my respect, gave me the sensation of being in a fantasy.


    Under the dull light, I walked towards the guest hall while the maidservant led me past a narrow corridor. I could already see those half-closed doors, simultaneously sensing a profound pressure that made me want to bow. That pressure was not levelled at the ordinary beings who were merely serving here, but to an extraordinary individual such as I. It was the same pressure whenever I met father in the palace, equally profound and overwhelming.


    At the very thought that I was about to meet a Legendary champion who was at once familiar yet unfamiliar, a darkness began to expand in my heart.


    Why? As if razor teeth were biting down in my heart, the sensation of an infinite itch spread from the depths of my soul. I stopped in my tracks and took a deep breath, and the maidservant in front of me smiled in understanding. She might have sensed that I was a little nervous¡ªwhich was definitely the truth albeit with slight discrepancy, for I was merely doubting.


    A Legendary champion! The highest peak across the entire world! How could they coexist peacefully? Why would Joshua van Radcliffe be willing to stay in such a small place like the North? And how could my father, His Imperial Majesty who is famous for his iron blood, coldness, and whom never invested much love in his own son suffer the appearance of a Legendary who thinned his sovereignty? How could these two cooperate so peacefully and firmly, so much so that even those innumerable and wildly spreading rumors amongst the palace and the citizens could never instill any doubt in their partnership?


    They should have been behaving like how those gossips put it¡ªdaggers drawn, tiptoeing against each other, even resorting to open hostility. They should have decided who was superior through one decisive battle¡ªotherwise who would lead the Empire into the future? Who would hold the highest authority? I do not have the conviction of throwing the entire Empire into the flames of war; I merely feel that... the world should not be so perfect. It should be a little wretched¡ªthough all life would hence toil while I might die, it remained normal.


    That was also the correct relationship between champions¡ªthings like friendship, affection and trust are all fake and meaningless. There should be a distinct hierarchy between men for that was the only way Order is maintained within this dark world.


    This was a disease. A demon that lived for years hiding in my heart, the source of nightmares replaying the moment when my mother died. I know it was wrong but could never hold myself from overthinking. I do not wish to become the apprentice of a Legendary champion but I know how that man whom I once met but had become extraordinarily unacquainted with saw the world, along with how he gradually filled this world with hope and liveliness, despite it being brimming with war and strife while eroding from its very bones.


    That was why I, Dimore Diamond, came here.


    *****


    As the door silently opened, my nervous self could not stop myself from rising out of the armchair laden with lamb wool. But I soon realized that I forgot myself, and so slowly returned to my seat under the calm gaze of that Legendary champion, before looking toward that quiet newcomer.


    It was Dimore Diamond. As expected, it was him¡ªmy brother.


    The youth who had always appeared gloomy held a calm expression, although I could see that the corners of his lips were drooping. He was evidently not in a great mood, or maybe rather nervous.


    Just like I am now.


    Who could say otherwise? Apart from the people who were already very familiar with Count, anyone would be nervous when they meet a Legendary. It was something that could not be helped, as is the case when mortals run into dragons.


    Despite sitting calmly on my chair, my thoughts could not be stopped from wafting far away.


    Mother had been very happy towards Father''s decision. Even if she was a little disgruntled over the fact my second brother would be coming as well, she simply sneered later, claiming that it did not matter. "Arlwa, it''s impossible for him to compete against you," she said nonchalantly as she arched her back to trim her new potted plant. "I know his personality, and always knew that he is the same like that insolent, indomitable mother of his."


    Of course, I do not know what kind of person the mother of my second brother had been¡ªnor did I understand what kind of a person my second brother was, for that matter. But I knew that I was a weakling to him, which was I should neither feel proud or fortunate, and should merely do my best to be myself.


    At the mention of weakling, I could not hold back from looking at the man who was slowly closing the book in his hand. Gods notwithstanding, who dared to call themselves powerful in front of people such as myself and Count Radcliffe? And yet, that book¡­ [Cocoon of Time]? That new bestselling dark mystery novel? Never thought that the Count would like it too¡ªit was truly unexpected.


    And I had even always believed that, apart from being wrapped in mystery, champions only trained.


    "Very good."


    A simple but powerful voice wafted beside me. Pressure lightly extended but was controlled by the Legendary champion even as I sensed that Count Radcliffe''s mood was gradually turning serious. "Not being late¡ªthat''s a good habit. We shall start since everyone''s here."


    He waved his hand as he spoke, and a stool appeared behind my brother, who sat down, seemingly at a loss. "Israel, your father, and Emperor," the Count continued, "has entrusted me to instruct you¡ªtwo of his sons who he believes has a good future ahead. He wants it so that you two would become my apprentices, while both of you should be aware of what that means."


    Of course. My own mouth twitched¡ªbeing an apprentice to a Legendary was akin to having a strong card, not to mention a quick path to power and a certificate of immunity. It was also why Mother wanted me to compete for that opportunity despite myself having no want for the throne.


    To be frank, the only attraction the throne has for me was perhaps to change this world for the better. After all, there is much I could not do if I was a mere prince.


    As if sensing my distraction, Count Radcliffe gave me a look that frightened me so much I sat upright and straightened my posture, even as he continued. "But please do not believe that I would simply take you in. My demand is great, and I''m not talking about talent but your wits. Even so, there''s no need for guesses¡ªI''m bringing you two out for the day for your first lesson."


    It was already evening now, what was there to see out there? My mouth was already open but the words did not come out¡ªnot only out of respect for this man but slight expectation in my heart.


    He was a completely different man from my father.


    My heart could not help feeling excited at the thought.


    *****


    The sun had set to the west, its dull orange glow dissipating over the towering iron pine trees by the edge of the summits. A winter sparrow was bounding in an out of a hole behind a branch, making the loose needles of the pine a part of its warm nest¡ªbut the diligent bird soon stopped because its acute senses picking up a behemoth that was passing by its surroundings.


    Leading the two princes across the mountain forest, Joshua could feel both Dimore and Arlwa''s rising doubt but kept quiet, allowing that feeling to run wild.


    "Where are we going?"


    Dimore spoke first while they walked across the mountain road. He could sense that there was a familiar scent about all this¡ªa similar situation had happened just recently which in turn baffled him. "My lord, we could fly there if we are in a hurry."


    On the other hand, Arlwa rolled his eyes and sighed¡ªhe has yet to reach Gold, flying was rather far-fetched for him.


    "Well, we''re already there."


    Not minding the discreet interaction of the brothers, the warrior stepped over a hill, and their field of vision broadened at once.


    Standing upon the ridge of the Great Ajax Mountains, Joshua looked around at the southern parts of the North. Night has already fallen, and there were starry specks as various mountain villages lit up their candles. "In fact," he added nonchalantly, "just as you both know, this isn''t too different from the occasion where Israel led you two around the entire Empire. My goal is the same, to let you princes witness the true face of his world."


    "I have seen it." Dimore frowned and shook his head disgruntledly once he remembered what he experienced. "I''m not that kind of person born in privileged and nurtured by noble ladies¡ªI''ve been following the army since I was young, I definitely know the true face of this world."


    "Father has had let us seen it once," Arlwa muttered as well. "I don''t feel that seeing it another time is meaningful¡ªwe can''t do a thing now anyway."


    Joshua took no offense at the two princes'' complaints and merely stared at those villages, a faint smile on his face. "In the past, you may have seen the darkness hidden beneath the luster of this world," he said, as if speaking to himself. "Bosses who persecute fishermen, landlords who annex territories, traders who hoard rations and merchandises to cause uproars as well as all sort of spectacles depicting the sinister heart. But those were things that the Emperor should consider purging, completely unrelated the things I would teach today."


    The warrior''s words were calm. Joshua did not even especially demand that both Dimore and Arlwa listen to him, although the two unwittingly focused on what he was saying.


    "Do you know what courage is?"


    Courage? A familiar word. Dimore closed his eyes. Even if he emptied his mind, he could instinctively recite seven to eight definitions of the word and tell tales of its influence. It had been one of the emphases of the army during wartime, held in equal importance with discipline, as well as carved in the very first Royal Army training session. He was so familiar with the word that he was rather weary of it.


    Courage¡­ Meanwhile, Arlwa appeared thoughtful despite being also well-acquainted with the word. The word was repeated and given much weight whether in myth or legends, and although the Seventh Prince never had the opportunity experienced courage firsthand, there was a curious familiarity in his heart.


    "My apprentice can be without talents or power. He could thirst to live peacefully like plants, or thirst for power and desire to stand above his fellow man."


    Joshua could tell that the pair were behaving differently without turning to look at their expressions. As always, his words were slow and flat yet extremely clear."


    "However, he must never be without courage."


    "You two have missed the Divine Dungeon Shroud. That had been the best method to determine courage, a test which several of my provisional students had passed. But that''s not important¡ªwhat we have is chance."


    Withdrawing his gaze from the distant mountain village, Joshua turned back to Dimore and Arlwa, seemingly having found his target.


    "Israel had assured me that you both are fine lads with courage, but I don''t think so."


    "Why is that so?" Dimore was not as brusque as he was a while ago despite Joshua''s belittling, replying with a question calmly instead. "You should know that I once fought against the orcs, facing the onslaught of stone rhino cavalry head-on¡ªI don''t think that''s something a coward could do."


    Arlwa, too, shrugged. Even if he definitely had nothing to prove himself with, he did not feel that he was a weak fellow either.


    Joshua simply smiled in return. He waved his hand, and a screen of light that was reflecting a distant mountain village thus appeared before them.


    It was an ordinary village by the edge of a forest. Perhaps due to its proximity to a river there were three waterwheel mills, with a stone path stretching straight into the center of the village. In the screen, the gray sky over the settlement reflected an orange-red radiance of flames, shining through the thin damp vapors of the night and pushing them to several corners where abandoned houses stood.


    The settlement was obviously a hunting village commonly found in the North that survived on hunting from the mountains and planting winter grains. It would take a dozen years for such a village to change significantly¡ªapart from to other settlements to sell pelts, the hunters virtually never leave their home. They even genuinely abhor outsiders unless they came bringing benefits.


    It was not an unfamiliar village to both Dimore and Arlwa. They have journeyed across more than half of the entire Empire with Israel over three days and nights and had seen over a dozen similar villages. Puzzled, they had wanted to ask Joshua why he was having them watch such an ordinary sight, before something happened that made both hold their breath.


    In an almost dilapidated hut in the center of the screen, a young hunter who appeared perfectly plain was holding his bow and tossing about. There were pieces of salted fish and dried rabbit meet hanging beside his window, but his eyes were reflecting the flames outside the house as he stared blankly at the house that was empty save for him.


    Evidently, his parents had left him forever due to some accident. It was not a rare case especially after the Dark Tide and Draconic Plague after the last few years. Most villages that were further away from the main city and where support forces could not reach and time had lost a significant portion of their adult labor. Many juvenile children were forced to survive on their own since life was equally hard for other villagers. They could not help them, while some vile characters would even exploit those young people to make a living.


    Such days had clearly lasted for some time¡ªanyone could tell that from the youth''s withered limbs and deeply sunken cheeks. Such a pitiful life was considered a slow form of suicide for a youth, and if he still could not gather enough food to undergo puberty he would not be able to hunt even when he grew into adulthood.


    Dimore watched the scene coolly, his thoughts unfathomable. Meanwhile, Arlwa furrowed his brow. He opened his mouth for an instant as if to speak, only to close it again.


    That shouldn''t continue.


    Unable to sleep due to hunger, the unnamed young hunter abruptly sat up from his wooden bed made of dried weed. His mouth was reflected so clearly in the screen, while the glint in his eyes allowed everyone to understand his intent. In the very next instant, he quickly gathered the dried meat and fish hung by the window¡ªthe only food he had saved¡ªand slipped into the night, following the stone path into the distance.


    "Since those stone baths were built, there were almost dozens of mountain villagers who headed to the main city of Moldavia¡ªthat boy wasn''t the first, neither would he be the last." Joshua stated calmly. "But I must tell you. Mountain villagers have a radical affection for their homes. They are so foolish it is almost adorable, never leaving their hometowns. In that village alone, almost thirty years had passed without anyone leaving. He was the first."


    "What does that mean?" Dimore appeared to have a hard time understanding it. "Even if he left the village and arrive at the main city he might not survive in comfort, not to mention the dangers lurking on the road."


    "And that is the point." The warrior replied. "Courage."


    "He knows what he would face¡ªan unfamiliar environment, a dangerous journey and every manner of accident. Despite that being the case he desires to take a look and was willing to bear the risk. That alone makes him different from the other hunter fellows who are still keeping to themselves inside their village."


    Joshua then laughed lightly at Dimore''s uncomprehending gaze, before looking down and staring at the youth who was heading for the main Moldavian city along the stone path. "You may see the ignorant and rash actions of a young man, but I see a man making the most important choice of his life. Dimore, you''re overthinking. Anyone could become anyone¡ªit''s a mere matter of chance. With courage, even an orphan could become a true brave warrior, while an anonymous character could become Emperor as well."


    "I want to help him."


    Beside him, Arlwa suddenly spoke, having hesitated for some time. Though his voice was hesitant, he still uttered the words. "I feel¡­"


    "Go. Your choice is your freedom."


    Joshua waved his hand at Arlwa without waiting for his explanation, indicating that he could move freely. Having received his approval, the Seventh Prince happily followed the instruction of the screen and ran towards the young hunter.


    The warrior turned towards Dimore, who was still frowning in confusion¡ªat the man who was Emperor in the pre-existence. "I could tell that you''re still doubtful¡­ You saw that you have courage when in fact you were merely obeying rules. You advanced as the general orders you, you return when Israel calls you back. Dimore, that is not courage but merely going with the flow. You had never once made a choice that would affect your own life."


    "Israel told me that he had already told you both the path of kings; he wanted me to teach you what was the path of the powerful. It is in fact, very simple¡ªto make the choices you want, and bear every consequence it brings."


    Dimore himself could not stop taking one step back at such solemn words from a Legendary champion, although he quickly paused. The Second Prince kept silent for a moment, his eyes glinting as he spoke. "But with certain choices come unbearable consequences¡­ it was the same case for many wars, just as it was for murder."


    There was a deeper meaning to his words, but the warrior understood.


    "It''s only because they were unwilling to think before the fact."


    Joshua withdrew his gaze, leaving Dimore''s question unanswered. He turned to watch the ever-present lights in the North, his heart extraordinarily tranquil.


    The world was shifting with the advent of the Great Mana Tide, and in such an environment, many stubborn individuals and groups had changed as well. Many outstanding people broke away from the mundane, and though those future champions heroes began life with nothing, there was one thing that made them different from other ordinary people¡ªthey believed they could do even more, and dared to make a choice.


    Joshua appeared out of it as he recalled the names that rose meteorically during the Abyssal invasion, although he collected his thoughts soon¡ªhe noticed that Arlwa was leading the young hunter who appeared lost back here from the foot of the mountain. "To help when you want to help," the warrior said softly. "While Arlwa doesn''t know any of these he knows what he wants to do. He desired to lend a hand the moment he saw someone in trouble, while knowing the responsibility he would bear later. That is a form of courage."


    "I wouldn''t teach you two how to become a ruler; I would only have you both understand courage and choice. The strong does not need might, compassion or cruelty; he just needs to be firm on his goal and keep walking along that path. I hope that the both of you could become such champions, and stand shoulder to shoulder with your father and myself to stand against those calamities."


    Dimore leveled his gaze at Joshua, finding only indifference from those red pupils. There was no desire for power, no might and no thirst for dominance¡ªthe prince could only see starlight reflected within.


    And that was the whole world.


    I now understand, his heart suddenly realized. That man was never concerned with authority, sovereignty or being heard. Him, and his own father the Emperor cared for such things; they cared for the more profound, the future and safety of this world. They would never squabble because they never cared about reaching out for those meaningless things¡ªthey selflessly instruct themselves and themselves, for they, as pioneers, bore expecting hearts towards all.


    And yet, those are my everything.


    Dimore suddenly laughed and turned towards the little villages of the North as well.


    There was a flame that could melt metal burning in the Second Prince''s eyes. He now understood the difference between himself and his father but was not ashamed of it.


    For that was his choice.


    My life is fated to never be so profound as to fight for Order, the world and everything in it. Even if that destined day comes, my reasoning must be even more realistic: to fight for my authority and desire.


    Be it corrupt nobles, other races, other nations or otherworld demons¡ªit''s the same no matter who my opponent will be.


    "I mostly understand what my choice is," Dimore said, and bowed lightly towards Joshua. "Thank you for your guidance."


    At the same time, Arlwa who had not caught on what happened arrived behind the Second Prince, leading the young hunter who was panting for air towards Joshua.


    Several days later, news that Arlwa, the Seventh Prince was now an official apprentice of the Northern Count spread throughout the Imperial Capital.

 Chapter 548 Legacy Anomaly

    Starfall Year 835, 7th of November.


    Half a year passed in the blink of an eye.


    Six months, a hundred and eighty days. Though it sounds long, it was one of the most precious and homely instances for both peasants and extraordinary individuals whose lives became more and more comfortable amidst the Great Mana Tide even as they enjoyed a peaceful six months without war. Yet, in that brief instant, many memorable events transpired.


    The first came at the end of May, with the Seventh Imperial Prince Arlwa Diamond taken in as an apprentice by the new Imperial Legendary, the Northern Liege Joshua van Radcliffe. While it was an after-dinner topic for the peasants, it was an incredible news to the many nobles and the aristocratic ladies of Morlaix Palace. It meant that the Seventh Prince''s position was raised exponentially and insured¡ªeven if Arlwa had no way of becoming Emperor in the future, he was worth their investment being an apprentice of Legendary champion alone.


    However, Dimore, his competitor who had seemingly failed was not belittled, since that Northern Count had once mentioned in a private gathering with the Kaos couple that the Second Imperial Prince was supremely talented¡ªit was a mere difference in ideals that prevented him from being accepted. To be flattered so formally by a Legendary champion, not to mention his previous performances with the armor, Dimore''s chances were unquestionably evident.


    The second event was the reclaiming of Ruhr City by the Far Southern Kingdom in the middle of June.


    Two years ago, on the twelfth of March in the Starfall Year 833, the Ruhr port became the final coastal city of the Far Southern Kingdom to fall under the encirclement of over ten thousand berserk dragons. Acid and flames blanketed the region within a thousand miles, leaving ashes and white land where not even weed grew. Now, two years later, the army of the Far Southern Kingdom who slowly emerged from the agony wrought by the draconic plague cleared off many remaining marine beasts and wyverns remaining amidst the debris of the port, reclaiming what was left of those cities.


    While those settlements were completely destroyed up to the point where what was left became uninhabitable, it remained the homes of many refugees in the Far South. At the same time, news of complete reclamation of their borders greatly aided the Far Southern Kingdom in stabilizing unrest within the nation. However, after the sovereignty of the royal family had been greatly shredded and were virtually unable to command the various armies stationed in different fortresses, they issued the most profound and final order in the last two years¡ªa decree for frontier autonomy.


    In layman terms, the decree that was written with nonsense and complicated honorifics simply meant ''we give up''. The Far Southern Kingdom no longer had the ability to rule over the South and coastal borders where the dragons trampled, and neither did they have the ability to rebuild local cities and villages nor assemble more than five hundred subjects to maintain order. Now, everyone ranging from adventurers, mercenaries, free folk, former nobles, criminals and even foreigners were automatically promoted as nobles of the Far Southern Kingdom thanks to the decree¡ªone high sanctity was acknowledged by both the Seven Gods Church and the kingdom, which in turn meant that even the gods recognized it.


    The moment the decree was issued, virtually all who had certain ambition and ability came from all corners of the world like sharks that smelled blood. Each of them could taste the scent of the weak Far Southern Kingdom and the possibility of realizing their desires, and it had to be said that the decree was a genius idea to a certain point of view. Three months after it was issued, the far southern domain that was immeasurably broken and had nothing apart from ruins regained some initial liveliness due to mass immigration¡ªaccording to estimations made by the Eastern Plains mages who specialized on such fields, the South would recover certain vigor and returned to order, although the Far Southern Kingdom would hold no control over the region when that time comes.


    July. Compared to their human neighbors who lived in the flatlands, the elven race that lived at the southern mountains and the southwestern swamp regions were much quieter. Though the berserk dragons had dealt significant damage upon the elven cities and villages around the Silent Forest, the elves that lived sporadically in the first place did not suffer as much. Additionally, the dense forest regions of the continent had never been an advantageous region for the dragons since they were creatures that lived on hilly landscapes, which was why they quickly returned to order after the war.


    Nonetheless, the elves who never had any presence to speak off unveiled a news that was rather hazy in its significance: after a monumental and mysterious ritual, the Elven Court announced in the heart of the Eternal Lake that they had received anew a blessing from the ancient deity and elven creator [Father Nature]. An enigmatic seedling of a plant they called the ''World Tree'' was sowed by the elves at the heart of nine Mother Lifetrees, now a new Holy Land for the elves.


    As such, all the elven tribes wandering across different parts of the world sent their envoys¡ªeven swarming towards the Far South in a pilgrimage, with a warmth originating from the deepest parts of their veins driving these beings who set quiet and elegance as their norm making the ''impulsive'' choice with no hesitation.


    It was a quiet two months come August and September. The entire continent was preparing for the harvest between summer and autumn, and the only thing worth mentioning in that period was that the West Mountain subterranean races had finally ended their civil war. They sent one envoy after another to interact with the world above ground as these races that possessed exquisite craftmanship and ancient spells inherited from the previous era prudently touched the unfamiliar world above ground.


    In October, news from the Eastern Sea grabbed all headlines in the Mycroft Continent. Due to the shift in tidal waves, the five major murloc tribes that lived around the depths of the Eastern Sea were forced to migrate away for the calmer oceanic flow of the eastern coasts. There were hence inevitable clashes with the coastal cities of the Eastern Plains, with the famous Sea Dragon Knights standing off against the murloc''s elite marine bestial legion for more than half a month¡ªuntil the higher-ups on both sides held a secret seven-day summit in the Skypiercing White Tower. The result of the summit resulted in the murloc tribes pulling out of the Sapphire Port-Sea Dragon City region, while Legendary mage Barbarossa displayed his power and raised the continental frame alongside murloc priests, creating five artificial islands as the murlocs'' new habitat.


    Even so, some humans and murlocs allegedly remained unhappy with the outcome and yet the leaders of both sides somehow synchronously suppressed those dissenting voices. It was as if something huge was brewing amidst the peace, just like the tidal flow in the depths of the sea¡ªgenuinely existing yet unobservable from the surface.


    "So?"


    In the guest hall of Moldavian Liege''s Residence in the North, Joshua, who had rested in his home for more than half a year looked up from the newspapers. He leisurely put one foot over the other, putting the question lazily towards the man who was sitting opposite to him. "What could make the murloc high priest Godard, Barbarossa and Vahina, Magi of the Oceans willfully sit down and negotiate, instead of kicking up a grand storm that would engulf the entire eastern sea?"


    "Alright, my friend¡ªdon''t find topics so harshly." The middle-aged man sitting on the other end of the guest hall whose facial features resembled his old appearance as usual did not even raise his head. The Legendary mage had taken out a thick and heavy purple grimoire with golden trimming and was writing furiously over it, before answering carelessly. "You know very well why they held back."


    "Well, I am really rather curious."


    Shrugging, Joshua handed the newspaper to Ying on one side, while the silver-haired girl also respectfully presented her a cup of tea. After having a sip of the drink that was now meaningless to him, the warrior did not press Nostradamus since he was aware that he was deliberately seeking a topic out of nothing¡ªthe reason why Barbarossa and the others stopped was obvious, for it was precisely due to the Multiverse dimensional anomaly soon to come.


    The history of the world had shifted significantly due to his very existence. In the original history, the Eastern Plain had only recently banished the final remnants of the draconic plague, while the heavily maimed Mycroft Continent behaved very vigilantly against the subterranean races who suddenly appeared¡ªthe dark elves and the gray dwarves. On the other hand, the aggressive murlocs that saw the weakening of the surface dwellers adopted an even more direct and history approach. Hence, as the three Legendary champions stayed alert and probed each other in the far western seas, a tidal wave that destroyed several cities and middling murloc tribes, which made the murlocs and human waves to be antagonistic towards each other until the demonic invasions.


    And now, with Joshua''s existence, there was a vaccine for the berserk dragon plague from the very beginning while the cultists'' pestilence was subjugated. The entire Mycroft Continent hence was not dealt a severe blow due to the schemes of the Pentashade dragons, the Abyss or the Evil God cults, and with a notable force as deterrent, the subterranean races and the murloc tribes naturally did not behave too belligerently, causing the sworn enemies to now become cool yet prudent neighbors.


    Furthermore, Legendary champions such as Nostradamus never existed before. Thanks to the active involvement of the archmage who mastered the dimensions, the Northern Empire had discovered the dimensional anomaly early on, which certainly diverted the attention of every other Legendary champion and temporarily pause their vigilance against each other.


    "We''re only leaving after the end of the year, huh."


    Joshua groaned with a low voice as he recalled the news he brought especially to the North. He knew that it was the right decision as each faction was at their busiest at the end of each year since every nation on the continent was prepared to weather the winter, while the murlocs would dive into the warmer deep seas. It would only bustle after the year, and solely then would each Legendary champion who presided over each country had the free time to explore ruins in the Void.


    In fact, Joshua was assuredly impatient. The peaceful half-year period was certainly alright for him, having recently led the liege''s residence party for a trip in the Eastern Plains which did count as a little adventure, although such little escapade would not satisfy him¡ªthe warrior who had rested for some time keenly anticipated the arrival of the next battle.


    Thud-thud-thud.


    Rhythmic and distinct door knocks wafted from the huge doors of the guest door, but neither Joshua nor Nostradamus were surprised. The warrior gestured for Ying to open them, which the chief maidservant who was becoming more and more duly diligent did elegantly.


    A blond youth with blue eyes entered rather anxiously. He held a pile of papers over his chest even as he bowed respectfully towards the trio present in the guest gall.


    "Master, Master Nostradamus."


    "Come, Arlwa¡ªthere''s no need to be so stiff."


    Joshua waved his hand, allowing the youth who was pressured by the might of two Legendary champions to the point of softened legs to approach him and subsequently taking the pile of papers directly and began to read it seriously. Despite Joshua''s current speed of information processing, the only reason he could not finish reading the drafts in the hundredth of a second was because the papers were not augmented. So, in seconds, the warrior nodded in satisfaction after he finished going through the drafts and returned them to Arlwa.


    "Your homework is fine¡ªyour preparation for politics, history, mathematics, philosophy, the origin of extraordinary powers and live combat topics all pass. But you''re now planning to hunt an Ice Sea Shark-Lizard? It is a high-tiered magical creature amidst the Lost Sea which could be difficult for you."


    "No, Master." Even if he had been a little nervous in the beginning, Arlwa had become clearly used to that sort presence after training for half a year. He took a deep breath to calm himself, before proceeding to explain in detail why he picked that hunt. "You have taught me ''Life Sublimation'' and the ''Combat Aura Steel Armor'' Kokyu-Ho which allows me to temporarily activate the searing heat in my blood, and the Flame Clothing that allows free movement by condensing itself to nullify the effects of extreme-cold environment. My friends at the First Party has also prepared bait to lure the Ice Sea Shark-Lizard ashore, and with us five working together there wouldn''t be any problems with killing one.


    "Still rather crude, but that''s an idea."


    Joshua nodded, seemingly unable to raise objection. He did not reprimand him much, merely waving his hand again to indicate his agreement.


    "Alright, go prepare¡ªI await your success. Just remember that it''s nothing too monumental in failure, but I must also remind you: Shark-Lizards only move in packs of four to five, the single-duel scenario you meant basically does not exist.


    *****


    "You''re afraid of failure from going too fast? There''s a proverb in the North: Without the bees of spring there wouldn''t be flowers in the summer, not to mention fruits in autumn."


    As Arlwa left the guest hall a little disappointedly, his hushed conversation with the First Party which consists of the siblings Ivan and Amelia, as well as Karin and Nick could be heard from the corridor. Nostradamus looked up then, his brow tightly furrowed as if in uncomfortable. "The ability threshold you instructed those little fellows with is too high. It''s also entirely a portion of your extended ''Legendary Divine Power''¡ªthat''s really dangerous."


    The old mage was right. These apprentices Joshua had initiated into a more mature five-person party for half a year had largely grasped the special powers Joshua granted them through long-term planning and fundamental teachings and live combat training. The underage youths hence now had the ability to besiege a Silver-pinnacle¡ªeven early Gold high-tier monsters, and the source of their power were ''accomplishments'' Joshua gained by analyzing his own body. While the power of Legendary champions was great the difficulty to grasp it was inconceivable¡ªto them who had not reached Gold-tier, they could very well cause their own doom in a moment of careless.


    "Even so, there have to be seedlings if I am to weed," Joshua replied, answering the old mage''s doubts with a proverb only he understood. Then, stroking the head of the docile Ying beside him, the warrior shook his own. "I won''t use such radical methods if it were normal people since it would only harm them. But those little fellows who could clear the trial of the Divine Dungeon Shroud are definitely not normal, and neither is Arlwa pure human. Right, Nostradamus?"


    "You could tell? Right, you would have found out early on. It had been some time, after all."


    Blinking, the old mage who appeared to be now middle-aged laughed once even as he scrawling indecipherable words on his grimoire. "The precursor of the Diamond family had once intermarried with a diamond dragon of the Gemstone dragons as well as a golden dragon of the Metal Dragons," he said quietly. "Their bodies even hold a little fairy blood¡ªwho knows how that bastard made a move at thumb-sized beings. One can''t tell since Israel has sublimated after ascending and becoming Legendary lifeform, but in fact every descendant of the Imperial Family is not of pure human blood."


    In reality, with its long history, there was basically no pure-blood humans apart from those Psion families in the West Mountains kingdoms. Nostradamus, however, left that unsaid. "Let me tell you one secret that isn''t really one," he added instead, "the current Empress is a quarter¡ªperhaps even more¡ªgolden dragon ancestry, as well as a distant relative of Israel''s, and their union is to ensure the purity of draconic bloodline in the Diamond family. Don''t tell anyone I told you that."


    Nostradamus''s did not appear worried even as he quickly spilled such facts because Joshua could have guessed it anyway, and neither was it necessary for the hierarchs to be so mysterious.


    "No wonder¡­" Nodding thoughtfully, Joshua recalled when he first met the various princes and princess. "I haven''t met the Eldest Prince, although Dimore''s scent and talents are certainly unusual¡­ There''s also a little smell of fairy about the Third Princess and the Sixth Prince, while Arlwa is a golden dragon? Such exciting tastes."


    And how are you any better? Nostradamus looked up resentfully at the warrior''s rather emotional critique. He first took a look at Ying beside them, before turning outside the window where the black dragon girl was playing a ball-throwing girl¡ªwith Light acting as the ball that was being thrown between a physical body and mana projection. Nostradamus could also sense the black-haired youth on the second floor as well as a whirling runic crystal.


    There aren''t any humans apart from maidservants in this liege''s residence of yours.


    Reluctant to head to the Void for a fight with Joshua, Nostradamus wisely refrained from saying that and closed the grimoire in his hand, sighing. "I''m almost done preparing as well; I''m returning to the Void Star-Observatory."


    "Well, safe travels." Rising together with the mage, Joshua accompanied Nostradamus to the highest level of the liege''s residence. He watched as the mage entered a portal before turning to look around at the main city of Moldavia at the elevated level.


    "I really don''t want to ruin this peace."


    Sighing lightly, Joshua watched his own territory¡ªthe main city covered in white winter snow that also turned the four satellite cities that were gaining their first outlines pure white. The accumulated snow had been plowed by specialized enchanted machinery that were recently invented to the outskirts and piled into little hills that Winter Fort Academy instructors and students altered into an icy theme park. Many parents brought their children to play there whenever they had the time, while the theme park also attracted many tourists from other parts of the Empire.


    Anyone could enjoy the tranquility but not himself, for it was only he who was aware of the future who holds the possibility of maintaining this peace.


    Somehow, Joshua suddenly remembered the man who was as pure as these boundless lands¡ªthe Sage, and his silhouette during his younger days echoed in his mind. The warrior thus could not help wonder inwardly: is this perhaps the thoughts of the Sage at the time?


    It was perhaps a coincidence, perhaps a dictation of fate or perhaps a resonance in the first place.


    As the portal suddenly quaked again and again, Joshua turned, believing that Nostradamus was abruptly returning. However, the person he saw was not a middle-aged mage who had returned to his peak, but a distraught blond swordsman and a purple-haired female mage who were holding two unconscious little girls.


    "Joshua!"


    Brandon cried out loudly the moment he stepped out of the portal. Swiftly noticing that Joshua was incidentally right in front of him, the Supreme-tier swordsman quickly calmed since he was a champion who had survived many a battlefield.


    Suppressing his urgency, he said quietly, "There''s a problem with my Sage''s Legacy¡ªthe Dual Blades of Order!"

 Chapter 549 Omen

    "Calm down, Brandon. What happened to little Remy and Flan?"


    Joshua had quickly noted the main issue at hand with a single glance¡ªinstead of the Dual Blades of Order the blond swordsman mentioned, the man panicking as he did now was entirely due to the fact that his two daughters were unconscious. To the swordsman famous for his valor who also once fought orcs and cultists, Brandon would have at most be shocked for a moment even if his Sage''s Legacy vanished one day, before composing himself to think of a solution. But now that it concerned his daughters, he was now unwittingly anxious.


    "I don''t know¡­ It seems that they''re asleep, but they can''t be awakened regardless."


    Beside them, Vale Dani did not lose her composure like Brandon, although worry remained apparent on her face. "Though there''s no risk at the moment, it''s still not alright for them to sleep like this. Brandon found out that it was because both Remy and Flan played with his Twin Blades out of curiosity, and the only way we thought of was to ask if you had come across similar situations."


    Brandon nodded and drew out the weapons by his hip. The plain, undecorated and old Legacy blades were now emitting two silver, pure radiances, connected respectively but imperceptibly with a ''ray'' to the two cute little girls and appeared to be the reason both were unconscious.


    Joshua nodded. "I mostly understand now," he said, before turning towards Brandon with a doubtful question. "But why would the kids be able to touch your weapons? It should have been by your side in any given moment¡ªyou even mentioned last time that you even hug it in your sleep."


    Though outsiders would not be able to tell, Joshua, Brandon, and Vale Dani were close. The two families often organization private cocktail parties to kill time.


    "It''s certainly that way when I sleep alone, but¡ª" Brandon blinked and abruptly switched gears as the red-faced Vale Dani prodded him with her foot. "Joshua, your Sage''s Legacy awakened much earlier than I did and should know by now the way to control these creations of the last era. Could you tell what''s the problem?"


    "I understand most of it, in fact." Joshua nodded at Brandon''s question, telling nothing but the truth. Unlike Brandon, the Azurite in his heart had already turned into a part of the reignited flames from his visit to the world of Grandia, but the most important ''Searing Crown'' Authority remained in his body, and through that energy which the Sage had blessed him with he could at once see the truth behind the fainting which left even the couple helpless¡ªclearly, the two children Remy and Flan had fallen into the memories of the Sage like he did initially. Since they were not Brandon¡ªthe current heir¡ªthey did not have the ability to react subsequently after the memories were activated, and hence unable to wake up.


    "They should be playing in a dreamland now."


    It was clear from the girls'' expression that they were not suffering from their dreams, especially with that occasional smile of theirs. After thinking it for a few moments, Joshua gave a suggestion.


    "There are two solutions. First, I sever their link with the Dual Blades which basically guarantees that they wake up immediately, although they would feel a little pain that is about the same as being jolted awake from a nightmare. Second, you could try linking to the blades. They are your Sage''s Legacy after all¡ªyour daughters are merely accidentally pulled in thanks to having your bloodline. When you, the true owner arrives, it would definitely ignore your daughters and drag you into a dream state instead."


    "Don''t worry. It''s just a necessary step for the Legacy, there won''t be any adverse effects."


    Having heard Joshua''s suggestions, Brandon drew out the blades with no hesitation once more, and frowned, clenching the hilts tightly as if trying his best to communicate with his weapons. To a family man like him, it was impermissible even for his daughter to have nightmares¡ªeven words of decline appeared to be excess. Vale Dani, meanwhile, watched her husband. She probably believed that Brandon could smoothly solve the issue, and so did not appear too worried.


    Concern breeds entanglement, huh. There was clearly nothing for him to do even as Joshua looked on¡ªindeed, if Brandon could calmly analyze the situation, his ability would certainly have allowed him to easily sense how fragile the link between the blades and his two daughters was. It was extraordinarily simple whether he chose to sever or substitute himself in the link, but it was precisely because he was Brandon that he could not do such a ''simple'' matter.


    Come to think of it, if the quest of the Azurite vanished without a trace after reigniting the Flame Seed and only left the Authority of the King of Searing Soul, what quest was there for the other Sage''s Legacy?


    In the world of Grandia, the robes of Hillya, a dragon-girl with mixed ancestry had transmuted into a tremendous magical formation that complemented the Tinder, carrying it back to the world of Mycroft and should have disappeared entirely by now too. On the other hand, the Dual Blades of Order and the Bright Scepter did not, which certainly meant that there were still incomplete missions.


    ¡ªPerhaps I should ask Brandon when he''s finished.


    At the thought, Joshua gestured for Vale Dani so that she and the blond swordsman enter the liege''s residence. If Brandon simply lay down out here when his linking proved successful and fall briefly into a dream state, it would be really ungainly.


    Having settled Brandon and the others, Joshua paced around alone at the second floor of the liege''s residence. He was rather idle recently with virtually nothing to do since there was nothing he had to manage as the liege of his entire domain. On the lowest level, each village head and mayor were managing things daily, while tax collectors and legions of knights were naturally present to handle daemons. At present, due to the Great Mana Tide, even the Moldavian knights could wipe out any Gold-tier beast that appeared¡ªJoshua effectively had no chance to act unless it was a Supreme-tier monster.


    And those were rare even during the Great Mana Tide. Being leaders that were only next to Legendary beasts, they were considered Elders even amongst the dragons. In fact, there could have been one or two of them in the depths of the Great Ajax Mountains, although they should have migrated by now. Beasts of such level already had intelligence equal to humans¡ªperhaps surpassing them¡ªwhich was why they were not so foolish as to be neighbors with a Legendary champion.


    Just as he arrived by the stairs between the second and first floor, a tranquil undulation of Order power wafted from the guest room. Joshua nodded¡ªBrandon formed the link a lot quicker than he thought, and it seemed that the motivating force that was his daughters would allow him to awaken some ten years ahead of schedule.


    Come to think of it, the Sage was no demon¡ªsuch a will to protect was definitely more apt than any other passive emotion to awaken the Legacy. In the pre-existence, perhaps it was because he wanted to defend the world against the Abyssal invasion that he would resonate with the Dual Blades of Order.


    But just as Joshua was prepared to head for the first floor, an extraordinarily malevolent and sinister presence suddenly wafted from the guest room behind that serene Order power ripple. The presence was so evil and corrupt that it appeared to be assembled out of all the sins in this world.


    In the very instant he sensed it, Joshua turned and reached Brandon''s guest room in time at all before crashing straight to the wall. Catching Vale Dani''s collar as she prepared to counteract with a spell with one hand and the two daughters who were sleeping soundly with the other, Joshua brought the tree of them to the streets outside the walls of the liege''s residence. Then, in the next three seconds, he ran in and out of the manor and threw out every nonplussed person, including the black dragon girl, the luminous orb, Ling, Ying, and every house servant out of the residence. Then, he returned to the second-floor of the residence and briskly kicked Brandon several hundred meters up in the air, striking a hole through the roof.


    The swordsman, holding a blade in each hand, was emanating two distinctly different presence, one being of the good and the other evil.


    "What on earth is this?"


    It was only now that Joshua had the time to consider what happened to the swordsman. Despite being kicked rather reservedly by him, Brandon neither reacted nor dropped and simply hung in the air as if losing all weight. There was an immeasurably profound power that shielded his body, separating him from every external force. Joshua could sense that the Dual Blades of Order appeared to be subjugating something within¡ªthat something had emitted that corrupt and malevolent presence precisely because Brandon had entered the Sage''s dream state and the ripples from the blades were gradually unsealed.


    It''s not very strong, Joshua thought in a brief moment, but it shouldn''t be simply allowed to unleash itself.


    So, he quickly made a choice that yielded three results.


    With a dull boom, the snow clouds over the liege''s residence were blasted away in a halo shape, where Brandon was punched some twenty kilometers away from the heart of that halo and vanished at the end of the horizon. Having controlled his power output to ensure that the punch did not hurt him and was enough to temporarily disperse the corrupted presence and that the liege''s residence was not affected by the source which was now sent flying, Joshua accelerated as well and flew towards Brandon''s body.


    On the ground, the two girls who coincidentally opened their dazed eyes in the embrace of the gaping Vale Dani. They instinctively looked at once to the skies, blinking and muttering doubtfully with their delicate voices.


    "Eh?"


    "Daddy¡­ is flying?"

 Chapter 550 Vengefulness

    Minutes ago, in the guest room of the liege''s residence.


    After Brandon had Vale Dani bring their two daughters to some distance away from himself, he took a deep breath and unsheathed the Dual Blades of Order, placing them above a desk in the guest room.


    It was a sacred object passed down over centuries within the Kaos family.


    Brandon had a complicated expression as he stared at the two blades that gleamed in dull silver and white. He stroked their scabbards, his movements gentle yet careful.


    Though their origins were a mystery, the endowment of the Sage''s Legacy was traceable. For example, in the books that were long destroyed from the fires of war and migration, the primeval history of the Starfall Era was recorded, carrying documentation of the Legacies. The precursor of the Kaos family had precisely handed that part of history to his descendants, a fact that Brandon remembered only too well.


    Around a thousand years ago, the perplexed pioneers who knew nothing stepped out from the underground shelters and faced a completely unfamiliar world and a dangerous environment that were now all savage forests. Against the endless onslaught of daemons, the pioneers could only strive to survive by relying upon divine shelters, an in that period, the Sage''s Legacy was first chronicled in text.


    [The first person was ''Suo''. The sun''s envoy, she holds the scepter of power and wields the power to command light and flames. The swarm of southern forest beasts retreated in the face of light from the searing sun, the draconic hordes of the swamp turned into ash from the inferno.]


    [The second person was ''Da''. Lightning incarnate, he brandishes dual blades and wields the speed and edge that tears all things apart. The snake demons'' blood flooded the West Mountain Hills, the talons of Ancient Dragons were sliced by it.]


    [The third person was ''Yi''. Master of the mountains, he stood aloft over the land and wields the power of imperishable body and will. The Northern frost wyrms were banished to the edge of the land, steel behemoths were defeated by its fists.]


    Those three stanzas of heroic description were compiled as an anthology of psalms. It was easy to tell that those were the three Legacies left behind in the world of Mycroft¡ªthe first wielders of the ''Bright Scepter, the ''Dual Blades of Order'' and the ''Azurite''. They were spread over different corners of the land and yet possessed a power that comforted the hearts of the masses as well as banished all corruption.


    At present, the Bright Scepter of the Far South was now the regalia that every generation of pontiffs carried amidst a millennium of chaos. The Dual Blades of Order were lost to the mob as the Diamond Family led a great migration to the North due to torment from the warlock dynasty, but was finally procured by the precursor of the Kaos family who had a great passion for collecting artifacts. On the other hand, the Azurite gradually became anonymous no thanks to its special appearance and requirements for awakening¡ªit was until the rise of Count Radcliffe, its current heir that it regained public consciousness.


    Nevertheless, each had followed the human race through a long baptism of the river called time. Following the tumultuous shift of history, they were no longer merely weapons or Legacy objects left behind by the Sage¡ªthey were blades of glory, carrying the immeasurable labors in which humans conquered all nature and calamity as well as the will of bygone wisemen and heroes.


    By what virtue and ability would I resonate with the Dual Blades of Order and inherit the true Legacy of the Sage?


    The very thought left Brandon a little shaken inside, although it was quickly stifled by the swordsman. He grasped the hilts of both blades determinedly, the thick scabbards slowly pushed by aura and leaving the edges, finally dropping to the floor and displaying the body of the dazzling dual blades that appeared to be assembled out of light.


    Instead of self-doubting out of past glory, why not take it and set accomplishments that precursors could never hope to compare. Brandon revered those heroes and wisemen, but fear and respect were two different things¡ªhe never believed himself to be any inferior than any single one of them, and what he lacked was merely time and stability, and was hence convinced that he definitely could make a Legend and feat that belonged to himself.


    "Heed my call."


    Crossing the blades before his chest, Brandon closed his eyes and soon his spirit plummeted into a dark environment amidst the crisp sound as if glasses were broken. The dual blades too glimmered in an obscure radiance¡ªtwo streaks of light arcs entered Brandon''s body to form two great turbulent streams of energies in the shape of Mobius Strips, the two colors silver and white illuminating the dark space.


    Shone upon by the light, Brandon felt immeasurable calm and comfort¡ªit was the power of order, the light which banishes or corruption and erosion. The swordsman felt that he never approached the essence of the Dual Blades of Order so closely, those two tides of Holy Light that flowed in an infinite cycle surged without rest in the dark, and at the edge where darkness and light touched was the hazy silhouette of a person.


    Brandon''s breathing paused for the moment he saw the silhouette, his heart throbbing. In the dozen years past where he embraced the dual blades as he slept, he often dreamt of that silhouette albeit forgetting it every time he awakened. But now, every memory of it had been refreshed. An instinct as a Successor told him that it was the shadow of the Sage¡ªtouching him and talking to him would allow him to utterly grasp the dual blades, just as how Joshua mastered the Azurite.


    The swordsman advanced with no hesitation. In an illusory spiritual realm such as this, advancing required not physical strength but stalwart will. Even if Brandon''s pace was slow it was immeasurably firm with not one step back or hesitation. As time passed, he slowly closed in on that illusory silhouette and saw that the Sage''s shadow had his hands clasped behind and his back to him as if he was suppressing and sealing something.


    Suppressing? Sealing?


    Somehow, Brandon became vigilant at once as the two words flashed in his mind. He took a look at the darkness around him and found in astonishment that traces of dark yet malevolent fog rises from the ground with every step he made. Now, he was just a few paces away from the silhouette of the Sage, and yet the spreading and corrupt black air had occupied more than half the illusory space, obscuring even the light emanating from the Dual Blades of Order.


    Even as he was left in shock, Brandon promptly noticed that the dark fog did not exist as a mirage in the illusory realm. It was spreading towards the real world with him as the source, and as such he widened his eyes, sensing that a cluster of the dark fog had assimilated with the air around and extended towards his two daughters who had just awakened even as Vale Dani looked on doubtfully.


    "Damn it! Stop!


    Turning towards the darkness with no pause and stopping his approach to the silhouette of the Sage, Brandon clenched his fist in the mirage and bellowed as he focused his spirit to bind the unknown fog that was spreading from his body. Though he knew not what the essence of the fog was, its evil and corrupt presence definitely was nothing good. As a father, the swordsman would never easily allow that thing to touch his children!


    It was assuredly effective. The dark fog paused for a moment; it kept spreading albeit ten times slower. Brandon, however, did not relax because Vale Dani and the children had not left the building. His wife was even frowning at the abnormality, putting down the two girls and prepared to approach and have a look.


    Don''t mind me, run! Brandon''s heart roared sonorously but it was of no use. He did his best to control his body in the real world from the illusory one so that he kept his distance but the effect was almost imperceptible¡ªit was the same principle that no one dreaming could deliberately control their body. But just as Brandon was about to give in to despair, a figure wearing a black trench coat crashed through the wall and appeared before him.


    Joshua. Brandon''s heart was infinitely relieved when he found out who came¡ªeven if that fellow in front of his eyes had no taste at all as a man and stayed clothed in the same style for years, even if that man never understood the pleasures of life, Joshua was unquestionably the most reliable warrior in any moment of danger.


    As expected, as Brandon now looked on with ease, Joshua had one way or the other moved Vale Dani and the others away within a single breath and briskly sent himself flying over twenty kilometers away with a kick and a punch.


    It was really fucking painful but well done!


    Though strictly speaking it was being walloped by another person with one punch and a kick, Brandon was earnestly praiseful over Joshua''s decisiveness. Without any restraint, he could now calm his mind to study the origin of the fog meticulously and the reason it appeared in the Sage''s Legacy.


    On the other end, Joshua flew across the air and headed rapidly towards where he sent Brandon flying.


    While he was not sure what happened, he acutely sensed in those brief seconds that the corrupted presence streaming out of Brandon was very similar with something he was very familiar with¡ªthe condensation of living vengefulness!


    Joshua was incomparably familiar it since his body was tangled in endless vengefulness, with hundreds of thousands of soul shards carrying their final wails and encircling him. There had also been another batch added recently¡ªcurses from the tens of thousands of demons from the Sixth Abyss. If any Medium wanted to contact Joshua through his soul, they would be eroded by the vengefulness in less than one second and become mentally aberrated if they were not Legendary.


    Joshua could only do his best to hold back his presence no thanks to that vengefulness, otherwise every place he went would fall and become a region of absolute despair and madness, to say nothing of interacting normally with ordinary folk. Everyone would go for each other necks amidst the fear and hysteria or cause stampedes as they fled.


    And yet, that incredible vengefulness did not compare to the corrupt presence presently wafting from Brandon''s body.


    It was the same difference when comparing a mountain and an entire mountain chain.


    Arriving where Brandon was, Joshua watched the ground below in the sky. It was a vast ice plain that was covered in snow, with a swamp-like dark domain rapidly spreading. Shadows, unnamable yet extremely twisted were struggling and climbing out from the black swamp. There were ancient evils formed from endless limbs that surround it, ferocious giants that had human bodies and squid-shaped skulls, along with nightmarish squirming things that were composed of viscous liquid with indeterminable shapes.


    The ancient evils that vengefulness alone radiated residual vengefulness were roaring silently in the dark swap domain, with Brandon''s motionless body at the center of it all. The once dazzling Dual Blades of Order were now enshrouded in misty darkness and slowly losing their luster. Then, a sight made Joshua inhaled sharply, for he saw a few familiar shadows from the illusion.


    Dull crystalline shells, savage bodies that resembled huge insects¡ªthose were precisely the minions of the Evil God of Famine, the Crystal Insect Yurmadais! The vengefulness of those Aragami curled their joints and mandibles, unleashing terrible pressure, and undoubtedly had a Legendary ability in life at a bare minimum!


    Without hazarding any guess, Joshua could now be positive. Despite not knowing why they would hide within the Dual Blades of Order, these spreading vengefulness was part of a remnant from the many Evil Gods'' creatures that the Sage had slain all those millennia ago! And those terrible shadows were the minions of the many Evil Gods back then, even part of their true form!


    Knowing that, Joshua dove downward, prepared to help Brandon¡ªonly to pause again just as he prepared to accelerate.


    A mild voice that was at once familiar and unfamiliar appeared in his mind.

 Chapter 551 Expectations of Predecessors

    "You can''t help others fight every battle."


    A mild and familiar voice wafted from the depths of the Void straight into Joshua''s mind. He smiled gently, while dissuading him a little grudgingly. "Everyone has a trial that belongs to them¡ªthis one belongs to Brandon. Joshua, you must trust in your comrade''s strength and conviction that he could solve this problem."


    "¡­Sage?"


    Joshua would not have stopped his charge if he did not recognize the owner of the voice, but since he was now aware of the other''s identity his attack was now rather unnecessary.


    Standing halfway up the sky, Joshua looked at the land below. On the white snow plains, the dark and corrupt domain of vengefulness was rapidly unfurling, and was now a great quagmire that occupied several kilometers around it. Countless fearsome and terrifying behemoths and enchanted beasts struggled within, unleashing their own evil and malevolent rage and vindictiveness, distorting everything around them.


    If not for the Sage''s advice, Joshua would definitely have never allowed such an unstable factor to do whatever it liked in his territory. Furthermore, if no one came to stop its spread, the quagmire would extend to the outskirts of the heavily populated main city in a dozen minutes at its current speed, devouring and polluting more than half of the satellite city construction ring and causing a huge disaster amounting above ten thousand in casualties.


    Such was the terrible power of vengefulness that the Sage shouldered in days long past.


    And yet, the voice was right. Joshua assuredly could not replace others in their fight and every person had duties that they must carry on their backs¡ªsince it was the trial for the wielder of the Dual Blades of Order, the warrior should not interfere and instead await his comrade''s triumphant return.


    "However, if the peasant''s safety is at risk, I would still interfere," Joshua said in reply of the Sage''s voice within his mind. "If that domain of corruption spreads near the main city, I would utterly wipe it out. It would be there around ten minutes at its current speed, that counts as Brandon''s trial too."


    "You won''t have the chance to act," the mild voice said, firmly trusting the blond swordsman and offering no excess explanation. "Look, Joshua."


    Just as the voice that resembled the Sage''s uttered those voice, the dark quagmire churned into a chaotic tide. Innumerable magical beasts bellow synchronously yet silently within, and the middle, surrounded by all those increasingly agitated monsters that appeared to be given life soon, Brandon''s figure still did not react as if completely consumed by the darkness. Joshua flew, following the advance of the tide and watching the monsters as they urgently expanded the borders of the corruption domain. Time passed, and Joshua kept his promise with no intention of assisting¡ªit was until ten minutes elapsed and the domain was about to reach the villages and towns around the main Moldavian city that he clenched both fists, prepare to muster his power and stop it.


    It was also in that moment that the dark domain abruptly paused its expansion. The black vengeful tide, ready to push away a forest filled with frost and snow stopped, as if time itself has frozen. Meanwhile, at the heart of the domain, two pure and bright glints from blades shone from the darkest spot, tearing apart the black fog of gloom and vengeance and revealed an exhausted figure before the warrior''s eyes.


    "Thanks, Joshua!"


    Having exhausted all efforts in the spiritual realm and finally shrugging off the endless vengeful curses from monsters and beasts alike, Brandon''s body was encircled by virtually infinite wailing soul shards. He spared no effort in brandishing his two swords, shattering and slaughtering every single vengeful spirit. When that was done, he looked up towards Joshua who was high up above the sky, and smiled tiredly yet purely.


    "Leave the rest to me!"


    At present, Brandon''s eyes were flashing with a pale-blue light. It was his gift borne from making company with death and vengefulness since he was a child¡ªthose were eyes that could pierce destruction and nothingness. Using that power, the blond swordsman studied the multitude of vengeful monsters before him. Though they appear powerful, the creatures'' bodies were filled with black spots that represent ''death'' and destruction''. Brandon would never have been able to defeat them regardless of how hard he tried if those monsters were in their genuine form, but every single one of them present in the dark domain now were illusory soul shards.


    That way, it would not be difficult for the swordsman to wipe them out.


    Panting for a brief moment to recover some strength, Brandon tightened his grip on the hilts of his blades and stepped out, turning into a streak of green-gray light that darted towards the multitude of monsters surging within the quagmire. On both sides of that light, silver and white blade glow intertwined as if streaks of leaping light arcs, and where it passed, everything was quickly cut down without any fragment left, be it savage marine behemoths or bizarre monsters with many legs.


    "I did not have such a trial back then," Joshua frowned and complained a little disgruntledly, watching as Brandon exchanged blows against the many vengeful monsters within the dark domain. "This inequality isn''t fine."


    "Most would not deliberately seek such a difficult trial. Furthermore, you''re Legendary¡ªany difficult mission doesn''t amount to much for you."


    That mild voice laughed, before offering a patient explanation. "The Dual Blades of Order is the only weapon amongst the Legacy left behind by the Sage. It is the power to massacre and subjugate agents of evil¡ª there are no other factors, which is why to wield it one must experience a trail more profound than the others."


    "Those who hold the Dual Blades of Order must never be obstructed or disturbed by a mere, little vengefulness. If Joshua could not do that, the dual blades would seal itself, awaiting the next successor who fits the requirements."


    "That''s really harsh."


    Despite his words, Joshua did not feel anything wrong with the matter. He actually nodded, his expression clearly accepting before he sensed something was not right¡ªhe could certainly tell from that little difference in phrasing from the person''s words.


    "Wait¡­ You''re not the Sage?"


    The mild voice paused for a moment before answering, perplexedly yet leisurely. "Of course not. I''m a Legacy spirit condensed out of a portion from the Sage''s memories and only that, so how could I be the exalted Sage? You are the successor of the Azurite, and should have come in contact with my kin. Why would you still have such a question?"


    No.


    Joshua now could no longer pay attention to Brandon as he fought diligently below. He furrowed his brow, looking at his palm where a thin layer of silver radiance was flowing obscurely. There was the also mark of a little crown which precisely the power that the Azurite had left behind.


    That''s completely different!


    Joshua''s heart was shaken when he remembered the sight when he came across the Sage''s mirage in the Azurite for the first time all those years ago. What he saw was definitely no Legacy spirit but the genuine form of the ''Sage''s childhood''! Be it form, speech, demeanor or power, the Azurite''s mirage was immeasurably more powerful than this mild voice. Without question, that was the difference between the genuine and the Legacy spirit, but why?


    Why did he saw a true part of the Sage then, while what was solely a spirit from the Legacy was shaped out from the Dual Blades of Order?


    Memories flashed rapidly. Joshua recalled everything from the beginning when he first met the Sage at the Ural fortress until the moment he returned from the world of Grandia. He was infinitely convinced that it had been real bygone memories from the Sage, even part of him and not a shadow he created. When he had moved the survivors from Grandia to the world of Karlis, the Sage''s power within the Four Legacies even helped him fulfill his wish.


    "Wait, it seems to be that moment!" Joshua recalled a moment, finally finding what was not quite right: when he carried the Flame Seed from the world of Grandia to the Mycroft Continent, the remaining power inside the Four Legacies aided himself in moving the survivors to the world of Karlis. After that, the Four Powers vanished without a trace¡ªJoshua believed them to be burnt out and hence within the Legacy objects to recover. Now, however, it appeared that the Sage''s real power had definitely left entirely, leaving only a specious Legacy spirit.


    The Legacies, sensing that the homeland has recovered its flame while ascertaining that the heirs now had the power to protect themselves, growing out of infancy and could live independently, and as such retrieved their own power.


    Understanding the gist of the Sage''s thoughts, Joshua kept silent, somehow disappointed. The warrior had hoped to learn a thing or two from the mirage of the Sage''s past from the other Legacies someday, but now it appeared impossible¡ªthough Legacy spirits had power, it would never compare to the true power of the Sage.


    It seems that he could no longer truly meet the true legendary character.


    Due to the unexpected discovery, Joshua could only watch forlornly as Brandon fought hand-to-hand against the many vengeful monsters on the ground. The swordsman was supremely exquisite, holding a stalemate even against several ancient evils that had ability equal to his own. Thanks to his Mystic Eyes that could see death, any powerful monster would be instantly destroyed, reduced to nothing as long Brandon he could find an opening.


    Nevertheless, the swordsman now appeared fatigued¡ªeven his Supreme-tier body was gasping for air, its breathing rhythm erratic.


    If there''s nothing unexpected, Brandon would certainly be unable to kill every monster of vengeance.


    Joshua shook his head after projecting regretfully. "He had spent too much power in the mirage from the start, ending up without the physical strength to completely wipe out their foes. It seems that he might fail this trial."


    The Legacy spirit said nothing but Joshua thought nothing of it¡ªeven if he was willing to help his friend, this was an exception. Perhaps Brandon presently lacked the accumulation of the preexistence and was not enough to become the true heir to the Dual Blades of Order, so what if he had to wait another few years? If the Dual Blades of Order would seal itself and select the next heir, who could say that Brandon could not remain the next heir?


    Failure is nothing; it is even the catalyst for growth.


    Somehow, in Joshua''s vision, Brandon''s silhouette as he tore against the monsters in the dark domain was gradually combining with the figure of a white balrog that was pitting wits and courage against the countless demons in the Abyss. The warrior had believed it to be an illusion at first, but soon realized that it was Steel Strength resonating with Syndicate again. At present, the balrog had escaped the pursuit of the multifarious demons with plenty of strength left, even killing one or two formidable archdemons along its way to refill its power, incessantly devotedly praising the ''Great Demon of Fear'' that blessed it with knowledge of power.


    Closing the link in slight amusement, Joshua kept watch over the battle between Brandon and the specters. In seconds, he promptly looked up into the sky, his gaze glinting in delight.


    "Right, there''s still the Steel Strength Resonance!" He mumbled softly, before laughing loudly and excitedly. Raising and clenching his right fist, the King of Searing Soul''s Authority that represented the Sage''s Legacy flashed rapidly in his palm, with traces of fire surfacing like cracks over a clay vase. Paying it no heed, Joshua kept his eyes on the sky as if the light in his scarlet eyes could pierce the world barrier and stare directly upon the Multiverse.


    The King of Searing Soul is the burning flame and the power to reshape the world''s order. It originated from the Initial Flame but was intricately linked to Steel Strength. The Legacy power that came directly from the Sage was currently entrenched deep inside Joshua''s body in harmony. The warrior hence gained a little inspiration¡ªtriggering most of his body''s Steel Strength with no hesitation, he resonated with the Sage''s power, the origin of the King of Searing Soul.


    Incredible powers were sent out from Joshua''s body without restraint, gradually melting snow across dozens of kilometers and warming the entire Moldavian domain as if deep winter had changed to spring. Meanwhile, the warrior''s spirit broke through a pure-white radiance and reached the other end of the Multiverse, just like how it communicated with Syndicate across worlds albeit with a millionfold difficulty.


    He saw a figure formed out of the purest of light.


    That figure stood amidst the blackness of the Void, advancing to the other end of the Multiverse in the opposite direction against the Great Mana Tide. Countless sinister evils, terrible calamities that existed in the depths of the Void brushed past him and yet could not hurt him even for a tiny bit. Beside that figure, the distance of thousands of worlds were traversed in an instant, with some dying and some being reborn.


    However, all that could not even give him pause, have him stop for a look.


    But now, as if sensing something, the figure slowly stopped his steps that could not be delayed even by the life of death of worlds. It was nothing else other than him sensing a peek from his home, a peek that he had waited for a thousand years but never appeared.


    Turning, he smiled towards the Void. On the other end of the Multiverse, Joshua too watched the Void calmly, both exchanging a glance for an instant.


    An instant, and only just.


    And yet, in that instant, Joshua could see that the figure of light was heading for the brightest spot of the Multiverse¡ªthe source of the Initial Flame which existing light demanded the subservience of the worlds. However, in that place where the light of origin shone, specks that resembled sunspots were fading, with the Great Mana Tide that engulfed worlds hence prospered as if to banish the darkness that conceals the light.


    Within moments, the fragile link was severed, causing Joshua who had used all his power to maintain that very brief instant to slowly take one step back and almost drop from the sky. Despite such exhaustion, he had not pained expression, showing a delighted expression instead.


    "I saw ''him''," he muttered. "He remains on the ''path'', never stopping."


    Joshua knew nothing apart from that. There were no exchanges between them, but one reason or another he was suddenly brimming with drive, an energy that did not appear for some time since he reignited the flames of Mycroft.


    Just because he could see it meant that he could pursue. If he could pursue it meant that there would finally be a day where he catches up. It should be the same for the Sage¡ªthis being who had combined with the gods to save the whole world from destruction and leave many Legacies would definitely anticipate that his successor would follow his footsteps and fight alongside him.


    Lowering his head, Joshua looked towards the dark domain where Brandon fought and was shocked. The blonde swordsman who could only stave off defeat had now received a power from some unknown place, subjecting the remaining vengeful evils into a major beatdown just like a machine of slaughter. If nothing unexpected happened, the trial that was going awry should conclude within minutes.


    Looking around, the warrior nodded as he got his answer¡ªat the nearby borders of the dark domain, the purple-haired Countess had brought their two daughters to the edge of the battlefield, and the warrior could almost hear the child-like but immeasurably passionate voices saying ''Go, go, daddy!'', a reasonable root for the power that promptly surged out of Brandon.


    "A little plain," the Legacy spirit''s voice appeared once more, seemingly happy. "No?"


    "A little."


    Definitely. Whether it was standing up against Evil Gods, saving the world, sacrificing himself, sealing the land that was brimming with ill-intent towards all creatures or leaving Legacies to let the flames of conviction that all life possessed to be handed down and propagated without end, such were the infinite mundaneness and repetitive development of history. Thousands of years ago the Sage was touched by such things, just as he was thousands of years later.


    Joshua looked on in brief silence, before laughing softly. "But I like it."


    And it was enough.

 Chapter 552 A Sunday without Joshua

    Since that abrupt incident more than a month ago, the letters of gratitude from the Scarlet and Kaos families never stopped coming, while Joshua, Brandon, and Vale Dani grew even closer.


    After his initial passing of the Dual Blades'' Legacy trial, Brandon attained considerable memories regarding the Glorious Era as well as a portion of Legacy related to the Sage. Amongst them include the secret language to unleash the true names of the Dual Blades of Order which Joshua told him about a few years ago, although there was not much information apart from that¡ªthe warrior has ascertained that after several inquiries that the blonde swordsman definitely had not fallen into that vivid illusion as he did, meeting part of the Sage''s soul firsthand.


    It must be considered a pity as that meant Joshua had completely lost the possibility of meeting the Sage once more. With the many doubts and issues plaguing the Mycroft continent that awaits solutions, he must study and investigate everything after in the absence of the Sage who was the most direct source of answers. However, that was something good in itself since most issues were almost solved, with the only major issue that awaits being the Abyssal invasion over twenty years later. But if there really was nothing to do in the meantime, Joshua was bored.


    It was presently the fifteenth of January, Starfall year 836. Joshua was already missing ''as per usual'' in the morning, although Ying who was constantly beside him never showed any surprised expression¡ªher own master basically vanished in such fashion every few days that she no longer felt surprised. Furthermore, according to that same candid Master who never hid even the smallest details, the divine armament girl knew quite a lot¡ªincluding the large-scale joint taskforce he would taking apart alongside other Legendary champions in the Void.


    "Master isn''t here."


    In Joshua''s room that was rather empty and lacked decorations, the mild smile over Ying''s face abruptly turned cold and sinister. "It''s time," she chortled coldly as she placed the tray of hot tea over a closet.


    Soon, Black, waking up groggily from her slumber felt that her posture was extremely uncomfortable and so tried to turn, only to discover in sudden shock that someone had chained her to a sitting position!


    Quickly opening her eyes, the puzzled Black completely could not get a handle over the situation. Was she not still at the liege''s residence? The Moldavian main city was the safest place there is, right beside her Master! In fact, no one other than Master could tie her up!


    As she looked around, she discovered that she was inside a mysterious square room without any doors, with each wall adorned with enigmatic and supremely complicated mithril and purple crystal runes. Each line of runic formation flashed with arcane light arcs, forming part of a multidimensional magic circle, while in the center of the room was a massive runic crystal that glinted in dazzling radiance¡ªprecisely where she was chained to. Around her was Ying and Zero-Three, whose expressions were equally cold and staring at her with an unusual gaze, as well as Ling who looked spent.


    "Ding-Ring¡­ Scary¡­"


    A soft yet quivering voice rang from Black''s head. Only then did Black noticed that Light had been caught as well and bound with a minuscule energy field between Black''s two horns, causing the luminous orb that had learned a little human language to shudder, afraid to move.


    "What''s¡­ going on?" The usually bold Black wanted to scratch her head and act silly as she tried to ascertain why she was suddenly captured, only to notice halfway that the chains and sealing spell used on her was astonishingly sturdy. The mithril chains notwithstanding, the binding spell had to be cast in the very least by a Gold mage.


    "Eh? Ling, why would you tie me up¡ª" Black, having finally understood that she had no way from freeing herself panicked, twisting her body and urgently aimed her question at Ling, whom she always got along with. "There must be some misunderstanding!"


    I didn''t steal food! Nor skip the training plans Master set in place! I even obediently learned humans'' swimming posture!


    Hot tears were welling in Black''s eyes. She truly believed that she had been cute and disciplined, having done nothing that deserved punishment¡ªadditionally, even if it was that time she unwittingly reverted to her true form when everyone was prepared to dive into the sea and turned the coastal zone around them into a heated saltwater kettle, Master had only given her knock on her head! Although it was really painful as well.


    But Ling merely responded to her question with a sigh¡ªfrom his appearance that looked as if he was about to ascend into heaven, he had clearly been working overnight to manage a multitude of official documents and administrative duties. Although the liege''s residence was recently prepared to emulate the Eastern Plains and establish a subordinating governing body to manage daily administration and free the liege''s residence itself from the innumerable trivialities, that particular series of handover tasks were the most cumbersome.


    Nonetheless, the divine armament youth hesitated a little as he saw that Black was about to cry, only to shake his head. "Black, I''d advise you to be as honest as possible. Master did once say ''honesty invites leniency, resistance invites severity'' when he interrogated cultists, after all."


    Black was instantly left dumbfounded¡ªwhen had she became a cohort of cultists? But before she could press on, the frosty Ying folder her hands across her chest beside them. "Alright, no more." She said impatiently. "Master could return anytime, we must hurry with our interrogation."


    As she spoke, the silver-haired girl briskly took a step ahead and arched her back, reaching out to lift Black''s chain and level her icy gaze at the black dragon girl''s damp eyes. "Speak! Black, how did you get Master to bring you along last time!"


    Black: "???"


    "Not talking?" Sighing, Ying pulled back, shaking her head while seemingly prepared to draw something sinister from her hip. "Looks like we have to do this the hard way¨C"


    "No! I''ll talk!"


    Though unsure what Ying was about to bring out, Black''s instincts told her that it was definitely very dangerous! As such, she could only follow her head and divulge everything without hesitation. "But¡­ Sister Ying, you must at least specify which time!"


    "You''re actually asking which time!" This time, even Zero-Three''s expression changed despite her silence throughout. Her mana projection kicked up waves of ripples while the purple crystals around them glimmered in fluctuating light. Then, the artificial intelligence (AI) girl clenched one fist and increased the mana output of the seal, before speaking viciously. "Say, how many times you''ve even gone out with Joshua for the last six months?!"


    "Just¡­ that one time apart from training¨C" Still uncertain over why she faced such treatment, Black was truly helpless. She did her best to recall, before speaking slowly. "It''s also more than half a year ago, that time I traveled with Master to the Abyss¡ªbut that''s already seven to eight months ago, you guys shouldn''t be asking about that now, right?!"


    "Exactly that!" Ying and Zero-Three bellowed at once, while Ying mumbled ''can I rest now?'' with a grudging expression beside them. Even the luminous orb on top of Black''s head contracted by an entire layer while rolling where it was.


    "What Master said? There is revenge even for the grudge of ten centuries!" The silver-haired girl said, after of which she coughed once as if to hide the awkwardness just now, before starting to recite a jumbled mess of Joshua''s proverbs. "I would remember clearly even if it was a thousand years, much less seven to eight months! Alright, Black, tell us how you did it¡ªhow you left us behind and went on a trip alone with Master!"


    "Speak and we''ll free you," Zero-Three added beside them. Unlike Ying''s fearsome and imposing demeanor that was remarkably similar to Joshua''s, the AI girl''s appeared more serene and elegant. "And Light," she added chillingly as if suddenly remembering about the luminous orb, "how did Joshua come across her, and how did he bring her back?"


    Light: "???"


    "I really don''t know about that!" Unable to understand why she was chained up for such matters, Black felt bitter and wronged even if she could not say it. However, under Ying and Zero-Three''s cool pressure, she recounted the events obediently. "I remember I was lingering in a corner of a wall, and Master asked me what I was doing there when he passed by¡­"


    Having heard that, Ying swiftly withdrew her expression that was not at once clear who was imitating who, taking out a notebook from a little waist pocket and began to record everything down. Zero-Three''s eyes too flashed with pale-blue data radiance, seemingly to record both video and audio.


    "¡­Then, I said it was really boring to stroll the icy plains which we visited over umpteenth times, and we should go for a stroll by the Ural Mountains next time. Master thought about it but said not¡ªthere are many merchants there and we could easily scare someone."


    Black was having trouble recalling their conversation, just as anyone would for something happening over seven months ago. But she must¡ªone silver and blue silhouette stood before her, striking a pose as if execution awaits the moment she stopped talking, which was why the black dragon girl could only remember what happened rather disjointedly. "¡­I was rather disappointed on that occasion, which was why Master thought about it and asked if I wanted to become stronger."


    "Become stronger?" Ying stopped taking notes and frowned, muttering quietly. "What does that mean¡­"


    "I said ''yes''," Black merely continued guilelessly, "So Master said ''good'', and then took me along."


    "That simple?!" Zero-Three had an expression of disbelief after the recording was completed¡ªthe mana projection shook her head, causing her long blue hair and little wings on her back to shake as well. "Impossible, how could it be¡­ but if it were Joshua¡­"


    Her voice gradually softened, as both Ying and Zero-Three frowned when they thought about Joshua''s usual behavior. The silver-haired girl even chewed the end of her pen as she considered the matter seriously, and mumbled with a stifled voice. "It could really be possible if it were Master¡­"


    Meanwhile, Ling yawned, utterly uncertain why he was summoned. It was pure folly to interrogate a dragon over such complicated matters, and he would rather study from cooking recipes with his time."


    Can I rest now?


    "That''s all¡­ Uh, can I go now?"


    Black shifted uncomfortably on her chair, feeling vexed for being chained so tightly¡ªespecially that severe pressure on her chest. However, both Ying and Zero-Three merely replied with a cold stare and subsequently pondered. Becoming stronger? For that reason alone?


    "Master certainly has such a personality¡­" the divine armament girl said quietly, believing it to be Joshua''s usual thinking. "Black felt bored, Master definitely feel that she did not train enough and so asked if she wanted to become stronger. Then, it was expanding her training regime and taking her out for live combat¡­ everything fits!"


    Both live combat experience in the Abyss and the exponentially raised training regime after they returned pointed to the indisputable truth! Zero-Three nodded in agreement with Ying''s hypothesis as well, and the pair abruptly left Black behind amidst her shouts of ''Eh? Hurry and help me unbind these chains'', moving to a corner of the room to analyze their findings.


    After a calm and meticulous examination, both Zero-Three and Ying''s expressions paled as they realized the problem. Hell, aren''t we completely screwed?


    They were one divine armament girl and one AI¡ªfor them, becoming stronger has nothing to do with combat and training!


    "Damn¡­ Damn it!"


    Taking a deep breath, Ying stamped her feet, her face white with anger. "I won''t yield!" She seethed. "We''ll know only after we tried!"


    Zero-Three''s reaction was not that exaggerated, however. "Looks like the research process must be stepped out," she muttered to herself quietly.


    Meanwhile, Black asked tentatively, "Can I be freed now? It''s really tight!"


    There was still no response.


    *****


    Soon, Joshua returned to the liege''s residence from the Void Star-Observatory. When he calmly stepped out of the portal to find the divine armament siblings, black dragon, luminous orb and Zero-Three waiting on the top level for him, he could not help feeling rather surprised. Moreover, Zero-Three and Light had a curious expression, while Ling looked entirely exhausted.


    "Why are all of you here?"


    In truth, Joshua''s heart was a little touched. Without a word, he moved up and patted the silver-haired girl''s shoulder as she approached¡ªhaving the whole family waiting for himself when he returned was a feeling he had not experienced in a long time.


    At the same time, Ying''s hesitated for a moment before throwing those frivolous stuff away from her mind.


    "Master!" She declared sonorously. "I want to become stronger!"


    Although Zero-Three said nothing beside them, that gaze of hers was unquestionably saying the same thing.


    "Huh? It''s fine that you guys have the heart¡­ but."


    Though he felt that something was out of place, Joshua was still moved by the girls'' desire to improve. "Relax," he laughed, speaking like a teacher encouraging his students while looking upon the quintet with a pleased gaze. "I''ll be meeting Barbarossa and the others in the Eastern Plains in a few days. He''s the current leader of the Skypiercing White Tower, and with the technological reserves of the Eastern Plains it wouldn''t be a problem for all of you to strengthen fundamentally!"


    "Furthermore, Ling, Ying, I am going for a long journey after his month¡ªyou two best prepare."


    Having said that, Joshua also poked Black and the luminous orb that were shuddering in a corner. "Light is coming too¡ªit is probably needed for this operation."


    Not minding Ying who was clenching her fist in excitement, or Ling who looked lost, or Zero-Three who looked shocked and betrayed, as well as not actually knowing what he actually did, Joshua''s thoughts returned to the huge news that Nostradamus had just informed him about.


    "That bunch from the Earth Temple recently planned to placate me, huh."


    He understood what that meant, and could not help remembering that girl whose betrayal got her killed by his hand in the Bloodmoon Abyss.


    He shrugged.


    Hopefully, they would be sincere enough.

 Chapter 553 The Darkness Amidst the Stars

    When Kiara trod upon the frosted lands of the North, her memories could not help tracing back to that distant afternoon three or four decades ago.


    The afternoon where her father brought her to the Sea of Sorrow at the edge of the world to watch the ice.


    It was the southernmost point of the entire continent and was several thousand kilometers away from the Mycroft Continent. Her father once said that it had been a blessed land where life flourished and rested a thousand years ago¡ªcountless charmingly na?ve and plump birds of a black-and-white plum living here pompously, with special humans known as the Sinreans inhabiting the continent composed entirely of ice, surviving by hunting seals and fishing, living peaceful lives under the protection of the Mother Goddess and the many oceanic deities.


    Kiara did not care much about the black-and-white birds and the primitive people, minding instead the fact that it had been where the final survivors of the Earth Temple were based, devotees of a religion that once flourished and spread throughout the world. It was not as if she could not differentiate between north and south, but the young female elder of the Earth Temple could not help being stirred in her heart when she saw the familiar ever-present snow.


    The Earth Temple was now in pieces. That lost citadel within the icy plains was no longer their base.


    From the stony avenues of the outskirts to the satellite cities intermittently patrolled by knights, Kiara calmly walked right past those robust, young yet energetic guardian knights of the Radcliffe family. After she entered the city, her prim yet luscious appearance quickly caught much attention¡ªwhile there were people with all variety of colored hair in the Mycroft Continent, one who had hair reminiscent of a purple gem was extremely rare. Furthermore, there was a mysterious charm emanating from the lady that drew everyone close unwittingly.


    "A high-tier adept." A knight, shaking his head to clear the natural charm out of his head, urgently spoke to the comrades beside him. "Ability should be Gold-advanced tier. Inform the White Dragon Knights, prepare for emergency countermeasures?"


    "There''s no need to fuss, is there? There are now at least a few Gold champions who come to the main city every day to visit the liege¡­ Who would dare to make any moves under the nose of a Legendary champion? That''s just suicide."


    Meanwhile, another knight was slapping the warhorse beneath him that was panting. The man himself was not charmed, but his horse appeared unable to control itself and was intending to kneel in reverence of the lady, causing the knight to reprimand it with a grudging smile. "This old man fed you for so long and yet I lost out just because she has a pretty face?"


    Even so, news that a Gold champion entered town was quickly delivered to each ranked officer and spread throughout every corner of town. At the moment, Moldavia basically popularized the use of communication circles. Thanks to the exponential rise of mana concentration, the most troublesome and expensive energy charging links had vanished and simple magic circles were produced on a massive scale across the world today, with the North being just the first batch.


    Kiara was certainly aware of the fact but she did not mind. Indeed, to inform that important person about the arrival of an envoy as scheduled was her plan in the first place.


    And before the other side extended their invitation¡ªor decree¡ªshe wanted to take a good look at the city itself.


    Passing through most spots of the southern satellite city that was still mostly a foundation and a plain steel frame and arriving by the walls of Moldavia, Kiara watched as the northern city bustled in activity. Bands of youths appeared from time to time beside the road, holding skis as they headed outside the city to play. Where snow accumulated by the path, children less than ten years old were throwing snowballs at each other, while their parents mostly sat in a corner, lighting tobaccos or chugging down half-bottles of viscous alcohol, guffawing as they looked on.


    "How nice¡­"


    The young elder of the Earth Temple could not help but sigh emotionally. She stopped, staring at the children whose safety nobody worried about despite being outside of town, her thoughts drifting away. It may be a daily sight not worth mentioning to the locals, but it was a supremely rare delight for intelligent beings in other corners of the Mycroft Continent¡ªthe world outside the city walls were the domain of monsters and robbers, and there would not be any assurance of peasant''s safety once they stepped out of town. Every farmer must prepare blades and bow, and must at least hold on until the garrison arrived even if they could not defeat the attacking monsters. For them, stepping an inch away from their own land was cause for great panic, much less going to play in the outskirts.


    In other parts of the world, most peasants would never have seen the sights a hundred miles away from their home, and would never have left the soil they were born upon. But here, in Northern Moldavia, children did not have to worry about their own safety even as toddlers and could freely frolic outside the city, treading on ice to cross rivers, climbing mountains and taking in the distant sights which were a sublimation in the aspect of knowledge and experience.


    Many believed that the region in which a Legendary champion was present derives reflected glory from that illustrious son, with boundless champions and wisemen would appearing in town, joining under their banner. Most ordinary individuals believed that to be the Legendary''s contribution thanks to their instruction, but Kiara was convinced that while the Legendary was indeed the decisive factor, the fundamental reason for change was that their vision had been broadened. A child who had experienced a more profound world in a meager age would be clearly different from another child who only roams the reaches of his own residence¡ªthe ''heart''s size'', such was the point where the two clearly differed.


    "Honorable Elder Kiara, the liege awaits you."


    With the soft clicking of horse''s hooves, a fifteen-men party suddenly appeared around Kiara even as she admired the city. There were three knights, eight archers and four shielded lancers, each of which wore leather or steel armor adorned with the symbol of the city guard before their chest. Upon seeing their arrival, the peasants around them quickly retreated to make space for them, although the youthful female elder merely smiled and shrugged. "That was fast. As expected of true elites."


    "We''re honored by your praise." Nodding slightly, the leading knight''s expression did not have the slightest indication that he was swayed by that charming face of Kiara''s. "Please follow us."


    As they moved, the female Elder who did her homework and had a general idea of the city''s topography became doubtful. "This isn''t the way to the liege''s residence."


    "The liege isn''t there right now," another knight replied with a low voice. "His lordship had been inspecting the city guard encampment; he would meet you at a nearby tower instead."


    It was a fine explanation and Kiara did not sense anything wrong with it. She was the weaker faction from the very beginning¡ªthe other side could do whatever they want without a care over what she thinks.


    Even so, the armor these knights are really luxurious.


    Watching as herself was encircled over several circles, it was more appropriate to call it detainee transporting instead of an escort. Kiara also noticed faintly discernible magical circuits over their armor, meaning that it was enchanted in the very least, and it was soon clear that every single city guard was equipped with the same armor. It meant that enchanted armor was almost widespread here¡ªan unimaginable thing before the Great Mana Tide.


    Before she could delve in her thoughts, Kiara soon arrived at a nearby tower over the city wall. In the entrance of the tower, her city guard ''escort'' dispersed on the spot and returned to their post, while the Elder who appeared relaxed on her journey unwittingly panted for a few breaths to relax a sudden tightness over her chest and shudder.


    "Such a presence¡­ It''s equal, or perhaps a greater reaction compared to the sacred items in the Great Temple¡­"


    Taking a profound look at the top at the tower, Kiara promptly shook her head and smiled before striding towards it. She had already prepared her heart the moment she learned that she would meet that Count who was rumored to be a cruel butcher, and would not hesitate even in the face of death, much less mere presence.


    She arrived at the top of the tower and found the back of a man. He was wearing a huge black cloak that had neither ostentatious decoration or circuit, and did not react to Kiara''s arrival until she half knelt on the ground.


    "You''ve arrived, huh¡ªtraitor," he said coldly.


    That word unquestionably pricked Kiara''s heart but she had no retort. She knew that no matter what noble reason her faction had or compelling agony, they had ultimately betrayed every being on the world of Mycroft. If things transpired the same as it did centuries ago and they succeeded, they could have been heroes of this world in a roundabout way¡ªnow, however, the Flame was reignited while they also failed, and were hence unforgivable traitors especially in the face of this man, this¡­ hero who led the rekindling of the Flame.


    "Oh, a divine descendant?"


    Turning, the man''s voice roused slightly as if curious. "The Earth Temple is truly sincere, then¡ªactually sending a not-cannon-fodder to placate¡­ Alright, stop kneeling. I am not unleashing my presence, just stand and relay the message your high priest wished to convey."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Lowering her head and instinctively averting her gaze, Kiara somehow had no thought of resistance and merely obeyed him docilely, swiftly imparting every word the old high priest told her within the great temple.


    On the other hand, Joshua''s heart sunk a little as he listened to the mixed-blood divine descendant who had hair like a gem.


    So, the one who came isn''t any major character, huh. He thought grudgingly.


    The one before him now had contacted the Imperial Family a while ago. The Earth Temple Elder who indicated a wish for truce with the Radcliffe family repeated her high priest''s words, which, after removing the meaningless parts had the few following general gist: The original Earth Temple faction¡ªthe hidden faction that incited wars behind the scenes over centuries and conspired with the Pentashade dragons, Abyssal demons, and Evil Gods was now torn apart due to the reignition of the Flames. Divisions that never supported the initial plans had now completely broken away from the organization and starting over with a clean slate as nobles, mages or regional factions. Even the ones who originally supported the ''Abyssal Fall'' plan has now ruptured into a dozen sporadic groups.


    Kiara''s faction was a conservative faction maintain the great temple, most members were divine descendants of the Mother Goddess who shared Her bloodline. They had all once felt agony along with the Mycroft Continent itself, and so exhausted all efforts to remove that agony by repairing nature through any method, even reshaping it. Naturally, it was futile since the Mycroft Continent had died from its very roots¡ªrepairing would not help, which was why they became part of the ones who joined the Abyss. Incidentally, Nolan''s own former denomination had been a radical one that fell into madness out of that agony, thus deliberately contacting the Abyssal demons and even the Evil Gods. Instead of describing it as an effort to remove their agony, it was more apt to say that their faction wanted to share that pain with every person in this world, allowing them to experience the terror of apocalypse.


    Now, due to the collaboration between the southern nations and the Seven Gods Church that were executing a comprehensive subjugation against the Earth Temple factions, both conservative and radical factions were now in a predicament. Things were almost actually fine since for the radicals since they were as insane as cultists anyway, but it was a true headache for the conservatives. They had assuredly schemed much at first, but with the relit Flame and the reinvigorated earth, all of them had lost their original motive and drive and now had zero interest in mobilizing, much less stand up against the Seven Gods Church and other powers. The faction was indeed now vocally calling for surrender and armistice, and so the Temple could only helplessly dispatch a mass of envoys to every faction they once provoked¡ªno matter how severe their transgressions against them¡ªpaying gold and blood for peace talks.


    Joshua, being the conqueror of the Anos Abyss, a participant in the war against the berserker dragons and one who endured a direct blow from the Longsword of the Ashlands, the Earth Temple definitely owed him an explanation. They also wished¡ªif possible¡ªfor an endorsement from the warrior to the Pope of the Seven Gods Church since he was known to be close to the pontiff.


    It was evident that they were not lying when they mentioned even such things. Joshua nodded since not many dared to lie before him now, and Kiara was certainly one of them. While she could calmly and smoothly speak for his openly hostile self, it was a far cry from unfettered deception¡ªshe did leave things unsaid, but that was typical of human interaction.


    Nevertheless, since Kiara was no main character, Joshua was not too interested¡ªpeace talks were meaningless without grudges after all. But just as he intended to end the conversation and send her away from Moldavia, Kiara seemed to sense something and suddenly said, "The high priest also mentioned that you probably wouldn''t be interested in such matter due to your personality. That''s why we are willing to offer you the [Majestic Mountain Envoy] which carries the highest authority within our denomination of Mother Goddess descendants¡­"


    "Majestic Mountain Envoy?" Joshua promptly frowned at the name. He had once cleared the Mother Goddess'' Divine Dungeon Shroud named the [Colossal Mountain God], and was of course aware what the Majestic Mountain Envoy denotes.


    It was the authority that compared to the high priests, along with the privilege of directly communicating with the gods.


    The warrior temporarily suppressed his inclination to send Kiara away.


    "But¡­ Isn''t that just a title for Titans?" He asked puzzledly.


    Majestic Mountains, Thunder, Forests, Great Rivers¡­ Many such titles should have been exclusively given to children of the Mother Goddess¡ªthe pure-blooded titans. For these bunch from the Earth Temple who were willing to drag the world into the Abyss, they would never have made such a move even if the Seven Gods Church was facing annihilation.


    "Aren''t you a being with the bloodline of Majestic Mountain Titan?" It was Kiara''s turn to be shocked now; she even unwittingly raised her head. "The Steel Strength within your body is the greatest proof!"


    "Interesting. When did I become a Titan kin?" Joshua smiled, touching the battlements on the tower. He did not find the Earth Temple''s guess to be wrong since his Steel Strength certainly received instructions from the Majestic Mountain Titan Urbandy, while his true form was also a Titan-like Steel Giant. It would not be unusual if the familiar presence confused them, he would in fact have to praise their acute senses.


    And now everything connects¡ªhaving provoked a member of their own family before, they must now reach a truce at once.


    "But that isn''t reason enough. Keep talking and reveal every truth."


    Joshua undoubtedly knew that he was no Titan progeny, but having remembered Urbandi''s teachings the warrior now intended to give the Earth Temple faction a chance. "Your heart is beating rapidly," he said, letting a little presence out. "I could see your blood flow and the quiver of your muscle fibers¡­ you can''t fool a Legendary."


    As long as she was willing to reveal the entire truth, everything was not too impossible.


    It was only when she sensed the gradually increasing pressure that Kiara found in astonishment that Joshua had indeed withdrawn his presence. Now, amidst waves of monster howls, she held on under the illusion of spreading darkness to explain herself.


    "Because¡­ Only Majestic Mountain Titans carried the shape of Steel Strength in this world, while other Titans only wield ordinary elemental strengths¡­ Even when the Temple of the Mother Goddess was at its peak, there were rarely any who possessed the power of the Origin, and in this world, in this very moment, you are the only one¡­"


    "We have lost the Legacy of Steel and so lost one aspect of the great temple, while the radical faction grabbed all authority¡­"


    Now, her entire body shaking, Kiara''s voice was gradually stifled. In turn, Joshua withdrew his presence against after having sensed that she was about to faint, and so that she could speak unimpededly. "What the high priest meant was that pay any price would be paid as long as we could get in your good graces. For that, we are willing to offer classical volumes dated thousands of years ago and even up to the Glorious Era, left behind by the Majestic Mountain Envoys and individuals who cultivated in the power of Origin!"


    Couldn''t she just say that earlier?


    Blinking, Joshua truly did not expect such a surprising reward. He thought about it for a moment, and planned to call for someone and lead the quivering, sweat-drenched Elder who was about to collapse away for some rest, before he contacted Igor in a moment to ascertain the circumstances before making his decision. What he never anticipated was that Kiara, believing that the warrior still intended to decline, raised her head with a hint of madness in her expression, levelling her eyes into the warrior''s own.


    "You would definitely be interested!" She managed to utter between coughs, her voice showing a sickly distortion even as she almost suffocated from the blasts of vengeful wills and presence from Joshua''s body. Then, apparently remembering some horrible thing, her beautiful features showed a terrible and overwhelming fear.


    "In that period when we endured the agony, we did everything¡ªinfiltrating nations, researching ancient spells, searching for prehistoric ruins and studying the dark forests to repair the environment¡­ Such was our limits in the first place. The Earth Temple was a free faction formed from divine descendants in the first place, we would never have come up with the way to throw the world into the Abyss in ten thousand years, nor would we be involved with Pentashade dragons or Demon Generals¡­ How could we have done that? It''s only because of the external help from otherworldly beings¡­"


    "What are you trying to say?" Joshua''s expression swiftly became solemn. He never thought that there would be any mysterious information, and kept pressing her. However, Kiara was now prone on the floor and about to fall into a coma¡ªher spirit had reached its limit as her own feared memories of the past combined with Joshua''s presence. Now, she could only manage to mumble.


    "It''s them¡­"


    The darkness amidst the stars¡­"

 Chapter 554 Pledge

    "I hate this."


    Joshua touched his chin as he watched the already-unconscious Kiara. It''s time to rectify this presence, he thought sulkily, or there is no way I could interrogate anyone properly.


    With his ability now, the elemental forces¡ªincluding air itself¡ªaround him would simply pile heavy pressure against certain individuals whom he bore even a little hostility, as if the world itself loathed them. Indeed, instead of describing Kiara''s loss of her composure a moment ago as being caused by her fearful memories of the Darkness amidst the stars, it was easier to call it the overlapping effect of multi-faceted factors: elemental seal, suffocation from drowning, dark illusion, terror of isolation, stunning suppression, phantoms of vengeful spirits, auguries of death¡­ So many negative statuses assembled and exploded at once, hence throwing a Gold champion into a coma directly.


    "And there''s no telling when she''ll wake up." Joshua hesitated for a moment. He was very interested in the Darkness Kiara had mentioned since whatever earned that title is something not too different from Evil Gods even if it was not one. When he had returned from the world of Grandia, Pope Igor also more or less hinted that there was a darker shadow behind the Pentashade dragons and the Abyssal demons, which was why the warrior resolved himself a few moments later.


    It''s fine¡ªI could incidentally test a new skill, Joshua thought, and reached out with his right hand and aimed it at the unconscious Elder through thin air. Incessant silver radiance glimmered in his palm, while Kiara''s body slowly levitated as if it was attracted by gravity, floating to Joshua so that his palm touches her forehead. In that instant, Steel Strength that had been meticulously calibrated surged towards her brain, touching her soul.


    [Root Link]


    Steel Strength, the power that molds all things could touch matter and soul while carrying massive volumes of information at the same time. If the information within a person was recorded by DNA, Steel Strength was a much more effective carrier than it was¡ªwith that power, Joshua could now ignore language and difference in life essence to directly communicate with any being, even if the other side had locked their own soul, much less fainting. It was a one-way coercing aspect, a connection of wills that could not be resisted save for direct energy fightback.


    Not intending to wait for Kiara to wake up and uncertain if she would mention the Darkness again when she regained consciousness, Joshua therefore employed his new skill¡ªit sounds as sinister as something a Demon King would do, he would swear that he researched the skill purely to better grasp the essence of Steel Strength since his assimilation rate has yet to surpass twenty percent even now. Who knew that such an excellent soul interrogation technique would be created, and not only would it not turn the target into a vegetable, it was fundamentally a soul inspection.


    Still, browsing a person''s memories was unpleasant especially what you wanted to know was hidden in the depths of the other person''s soul. Joshua generally skimmed through most of Kiara''s private memories and pierced her fragile soul defenses directly, before searching keyword to find every content related to [Abyssal Demons], [Pentashade Dragons] and, [Darkness of the Stars]. He proceeded to replicate that information before quickly retreating out of the Elder''s soul face, standing alone where he was as he read through them.


    Kiara did not lie to Joshua. The Earth Temple certainly always maintained a dubious attitude towards the Abyssal Demons and the Pentashade dragons, with the radical faction being co-conspirators for the most part. The worst they did was lending a hand in replicating the Longsword of the Ashlands¡ªthe Elder did not dare to be straightforward, but at least he now knows.


    But when he started to read into the Darkness of the stars, Joshua''s expression promptly became serious. He first ascertained that the information was complete, before muttering to himself in shock.


    "It''s missing?"


    Every memory in Kiara''s soul that was related to the Darkness obviously lacked a piece. Such was its impression in those memories, for Joshua could only detect a profound darkness, leaving only the memories and details of a conversation between the Darkness, the Temple''s high priest and the Elder. There was no way to ascertain it and the sensation was just like missing an important piece of a puzzle, causing others to suspect if it was deliberately left as such or that its form was indeed such a bottomless darkness.


    Kiara herself did not met the Darkness on too many occasions either¡ªthe information was hence not very much. Even so, having understood everything, Joshua frowned solemnly and started to think.


    "Neither Evil God nor their minions."


    Though the impression was deleted, the Darkness was in the very least a being of Order that could communicate from the looks of its conversation with the Earth Temple high priest and Kiara herself. It was fundamentally different from the Evil Gods¡ªbeings of complete chaos and possessing only the desire to destroy, with Joshua not sensing any Chaos presence he was familiar either. That, however, was precisely the most severe point: it was terrible exactly because the Darkness was a being of Order.


    "They reached out to the Pentashade dragons first and supported their coup to become the primary race on the world of Mycroft. Then it was the Abyssal demons, whom they supported their potential plundering of resources and souls from this ancient world. Finally, they bewitched the Earth Temple by offering one method to save the world after another, before pulling them all into the depths of malevolence and descend into the madness of joining the Abyss."


    "They appear to be helping the Earth Temple to save the world but was in fact tearing down the Mycroft Continent''s ability for self-preservation. Be it berserk dragons, cultists, or Abyssal invasion, their shadows are ever present!"


    At the very thought, Joshua could not help remembering the words the God of Might had once told him.


    The greatest enemy of Order is neither the Abyss nor the Chaos, but another Order. Even if Joshua was not aware of why the other side was trying their deliberate best to weaken the world of Mycroft, it undoubtedly held malicious intent and was a civilization that could scheme and lurk in the shadows¡ªa civilization of order that was far terrible than the Abyss and Evil Gods that invade through pure power.


    "Ding-Ring!"


    Suddenly, a melodious windchime jingle rang as Joshua dwelled on his thoughts. He could sense an energy signature that was not faint swiftly flying to the tower, while also hearing the panicked cries of the black dragon girl who was wandering nearby. Soon, a warm luminous orb whirled and arrived beside Joshua, hanging in the air as it circled around the fainted Kiara.


    "What is it, Light?" Joshua, puzzled, arched his back and held on those thoughts for a moment, grabbing the hurriedly orbiting luminous orb and holding it before his eyes. "Didn''t I say that there''s some business to be done today?" He frowned. "So, don''t disturb me¡ªgo back and play with Black, she''s worried about you."


    "Ding-Ring¡­ Familiar, familiar¡­"


    However, the tightly grasped and immobilized luminous orb repeated a simple line with a begrudging tone. "There was a¡­ familiar scent¡­ very sad¡­"


    "Familiar breath? Sorrow?" Joshua stared blankly for a moment and, as if remembering something, there was now an assumption and sinister chill in his heart. He first took a long look at Kiara¡ªwho was gradually awakening from her coma, before taking a deep breath and mimicked part of the scent that spilled out unwittingly when he studied the Darkness of the stars.


    "Is this it?" The warrior asked with a deep voice.


    "Ding-Ring-Ring!"


    The moment Joshua released the scent, the friendly luminous orb that was never infuriated despite being slapped around by Zero-Three and Black like a ball, merely laughing through its jingles abruptly unleash a monumental energy. There was a radiance as blinding as the sun that combined with the purest of positive energy that instantly engulfed a radius of a dozen hundred meters, and in that region, every single body was being utterly purified, melting even the cold and threatening scents that lingered over the North. There was a moment when a mirage could obscurely be observed at the core of the light¡ªit was the scarlet Blood Moon on a distant world, simultaneously emanating the same dazzling light. The behemothic lifeform at the depths of the star''s core had been startled, bellowing as it awakened from its slumber, its immeasurably brutal and unreasonable luminous energy devouring several floating isles and illuminating the whole world.


    The light only appeared for an instant before it was stifled by Joshua. The warrior also traced the link between the luminous orb and its main body to touch the luminous being in the distant Blood Moon, forcibly ''soothing'' it back to its slumber.


    Meanwhile, Kiara was knocked unconscious again by the pressure from the exceedingly blinding and massive positive energy instantaneously even when she was about to awaken, and the sinister scent that Joshua mimicked was even less worth mentioning. After that brief explosion, the radiance over the luminous orb dulled as if it was baffled and lost. "Ding¡­" it jingled begrudgingly. "That feeling¡­ So sad¡­"


    "¡­ Alright. Go play, don''t think too much."


    After a moment of silence, Joshua stared at the luminous orb that was dispirited and shrunk a few circles thinner, and said seriously, "Just leave everything to me."


    Having heard Joshua, the rather lost luminous orb floated obediently and darted wobblingly towards where Black was. Joshua kept his eyes on it until the orb finally settled itself on the black dragon''s girl head as she came to the vicinity in search of it before turning away.


    There was a silver glint that fluctuated in the warrior''s crimson eyes. Steel Strength churned in his body because of his thoughts that could not be calmed and a horrific guess.


    The former existence of the Bloodmoon Abyss¡ªthe world of floating islands Xillia was destroyed due to the shrinking energy of their sun. Even their final project ''Ring World'' could not save their race, whereas what the Void Battleship that was their final chance brought back not hope but the root of destruction.


    As he quietly recalled the world memory he saw in the Bloodmoon Abyss, Joshua, having compiled most of the information he had made a harrowing hypothesis of the truth: the ruin of the world of Xillia may not have been the work of Evil Gods, but the schemes of another world of Order.


    When that Xillian Void Battleship had returned from its exploration of the Multiverse, they had said that they met a kind and majestic being that taught them a way to rescue their world, and it was to assimilate everything as one and restart¡ªor perhaps reshape the world. The suggestion was not wrong since there were diverse forms of civilization, and perhaps that majestic being itself was a civilization of one single collective will, a being which examples include hivemind or a machine network assemblage? The fact that the Xillian civilization followed suit and was hence vanquished due to the incompatibility was also simply too wretched that Joshua naturally believed it to be a conspiracy of an Evil God.


    Now that he thought of it, where would any Evil God find the brains to construct such a conspiracy? They could hide or lurk, wait for an opening over millennia like cunning and fearsome beasts, but it remained that beasts would never come up with such an eerie and unholy plan¡ªonly an intelligent being from another civilization of Order could. And the Xillian civilization, having never coming into contact with other worlds, had hence never suspected anything and truly believed in the other''s benevolence precisely because they were of Order as well, and so fell to the fate of complete integration.


    "The aim of the Evil Gods is to destroy the world¡­ while the Bloodmoon Abyss was more of a harvest, with an entire world as a unit."


    Pacing in circles around the tower, Joshua frowned and resolved himself. "Pope Igor should know a little, but he won''t be aware of the truth behind the Bloodmoon Abyss or the past of the world of Xillia, and so could not attain such hypothesis¡­ This shouldn''t be withheld¡ªevery hierarch of every faction and each Legendary champion should be informed."


    There were differences between Legendary champions. A case in point would be the gemstone dragons and the metal dragons being slightly marginalized during the Pentashade dragons'' rebellion, another being the excessively poor relationship between the murlocs and the Eastern Plain nations. In the past, the Far Southern Nations were in fact not too different in their relationship with the elves living around them as well as the Trade Federation. Nevertheless, all of it were meaningless disputes in the name of profits¡ªwhen the world truly came under threat, every Legendary champion knows what is what.


    "It''s almost time to explore the Void abnormality, otherwise known as the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds. There would be more than five superpowers that would dispatch explorers in collaboration, which means that at least five Legendaries would hold the rear or even dive into the thick of it."


    That was assuredly the best chance to interact. As long as Joshua himself showed them the presence of the Darkness as well as certain details about the Bloodmoon Abyss, everyone would definitely understand how blood-curdling that being which hide with the shade and spied upon the world of Mycroft.


    Certainly, apart from the righteousness of saving a world, Joshua had another sufficing reason to deal with it.


    "Very sad, huh."


    Remembering the depressing emotions Light displayed, along with how the luminous being that was na?ve and peaceful all along suddenly burst out under the rage and sorrow of the Bloodmoon Abyss, Joshua narrowed his eyes and looked up to the Void beyond the world. He has said just then¡ªto leave everything to him.


    And so, he shall.


    That was the warrior''s pledge.

 Chapter 555 Kiss

    Starfall Year 836, 30th of January. It was a clear and tranquil day in the Northern Realm of Moldavia, a day people could not help having a lazy lie down in their homes.


    A meteorite was streaking across the airspace over the Northern forests before vanishing in the other end of the skies. Its dull radiance only caught the attention of a few children who were coincidentally looking up, while some mages who made a living by watching the skies too noticed the sight but did not pay much attention that little light which moved away rapidly, merely making a stroke in the records. It was the same for other individuals who were busy with their daily lives¡ªnone of them sensed the seriousness behind the matter.


    The chilling flow over the edge of the Lost Sea gathered into a tempest over the vast icy plains from the same direction as the meteor, before bursting through the main city of Moldavia, with mixtures of white snow dust striking the metallic armors patrolling knights in clanging noises. However, the streets were filled with bustling chatter, including the prattling of adventurers, merchants shouting to promoting their own goods, the angry banter between drunkards and brutes as well as the sounds of physical contact. As the crowd cheered them on, the warm air everyone breathed out in excitement rose into the air as clouds of vapor, displaying the liveliness of Northerners to one and all.


    By the banks of Magel''s Unfrozen River a little further away from the main city, a blue dragon was leading a dozen white dragon infants that had recently learned about flapping their wings how to glide in the air. It was unquestionably a difficult life to lead a bunch of audacious little buggers to fly across half the North, but through its presence and its fine training earlier, the blue dragon successfully ensured that none of the juveniles fell behind. To further ensure that they were enthusiastic, it made a major gesture of kindness by promising that if their gliding training went well it would bring them to the edges around the Icy Plains of the Extreme North next time for live combat and hunting, an exciting suggestion that made every young dragon whooped.


    As they flew past, the draconic cries of varying pitch caused a five-person party who were on a trek in a forest looked at each other. All provisional students of the liege, the prince, siblings, dwarf and lass knight had to stop and begin to discuss if the spreading Dragon Might would affect the objective of their hunt, which ended up with the answer of a conclusive yes. As such, the dwarf flashed his middle-finger at the dragons¡ªit was an offensive hand sign that was globalized at some point in time, although the dwarf clearly has not vented enough and followed things up with a few other crude and obscene gestures that promptly enraged his female teammate who learned flame magic. As the two started to bicker over the snowy ground, the two siblings took out a map and frowned as they considered how to complete the mission, while the prince discreetly mimicked the dwarf''s sign language, his expression a little tired yet smiling earnestly.


    Around the Nissia Snow Mountain, instructors from Winter Fort Academy were leading their students to the Paw Print Lake by the foot of the summit to a canal directed towards the distant Magel Unfrozen River. The artificial stream that was more than thirty kilometers long and averages at a depth of twenty meters was alleged to have been drawn out by a stroke of the Legendary liege''s finger in the air within one night. None knew the veracity of those words but it had truly appeared overnight, and even as they admired the miracle the procession also welcomed batches of new students who came on boats. Winter Fort Academy that was now a complete comprehensive professional academy had expanded their recruitment scale¡ªno longer limited to just mage initiates, many combat-class instructors were in keen anticipation as well, waiting to see if the new students were seeds that could carry what they have learned for life.


    Meanwhile, at the top-floor of Winter Fort Academy, Joshua withdrew his sweeping gaze over the entire region of Moldavia. The Legendary champion''s observation was now no longer primitive photosensitivity, but a threshold that could be described as magical. The warrior alone could scan the whole region with Steel Strength resonance in its entirety within seconds through his lifeforce emission, even any magical beasts hiding deep beneath ground. That naturally included the now-domesticated armored mountain dragon which was presently helping the dwarves to dig a long tunnel beneath Winter Fort Academy that reaches out and connects four strategic locations¡ªthe Great Ajax Mountains, the dwarven settlement, Winter Fort Academy and the main city of Moldavia. An enchanted construct resembling a locomotive was placed right beside the excavation point, awaiting the day the underground tunnel was completely cleared and the rail tracks were put in place.


    "Master, we''re ready!" Ying''s voice wafted from behind him.


    Joshua turned to find the divine armament siblings were jogging towards him¡ªperhaps it had been long since they could travel alongside the warrior, Ying was really happy. Ling''s complexion also appeared much better after having rested for half a week for this day; he was beginning to delegate administrative tasks to clerics recently and was much more relaxed.


    "When are we leaving?" Ying asked, tugging Joshua''s right arm naturally the moment she reached the warrior, her jovial tone causing him to shake his head.


    "We''re going to work, nor play. The Void environment is dangerous¡ªyou guys best be prudent, or even I would have trouble searching if anyone gets left behind."


    Beside them, Ling appeared distracted with his gaze fixed on the sky, his handsome brow furrowed. "Master, that meteor just now¡­ It''s weird. Why would it vanish by the horizon and not plummet? Perhaps it was only darting across the outer reaches of the sky?"


    "You noticed? Well, it''s complicated."


    Allowing the silver-haired girl to hug his arm as she wished, Joshua patted the youth''s head but did not directly answer his question. The truth was very complicated as the warrior had mentioned, and could not be explained in a few sentences, although the fundamental thing was that for the hemispheric and lesser-scale world of Mycroft, the stars were all projections of other worlds in the Multiverse. Apart from representing matter that split from other worlds that dropped into this continent, meteors also meant the death of a world.


    Hence, it was no meteor, but the final light a world emits while it fell into the Abyss, or was simply destroyed in its entirety.


    Additionally, that meteor appeared precisely from the planetary region that Karlis once pointed out to him¡ªthe direction from where the Evil Gods were returning through the Great Mana Tide. Joshua was aware that one star was just the beginning and an insignificant one at that, but in the foreseeable future Mycroft''s intelligent beings would see even more falling stars and bear witness as countless worlds die under the brush of the Great Mana Tide and the onslaught of the Evil Gods.


    And they would probably amongst them.


    "Ring-Ding~"


    With a clear sound of a windchime, Joshua sensed a certain luminous orb wobbling as it floating towards himself from the air. He nodded slightly and reach out to catch him, but before he could tell Light off for its erratic flight, dimensional ripples surged around him. Soon, a palm-sized dimensional fissure slowly opened from which Nostradamus''s voice wafted.


    "Time to leave, Joshua."


    "Alright." Having gotten used to the old mage''s such way of interaction, Joshua did not pay too much mind towards the fissure that was slowly closing itself, striding instead towards the portal that was already ready at the top of the liege''s residence. Ying, Ling, and Light all followed behind the warrior, but when Joshua was prepared to enter the portal he suddenly stopped in his tracks, staring blankly for a moment before saying, "You three go in first, and tell Nostradamus to wait for me."


    "Yes, Master." Though puzzled, Ying nodded and briskly led her younger brother and the luminous orb across the portal while Joshua simply stayed where he was.


    Soon, with a slight surge of magical energy, Zero-Three''s mana projection appeared before him.


    The AI''s form mimicked the form of avian people that went extinct on the world of Karlis a thousand years ago. They have delicate facial features and lithe bodies like elves, with Zero-Three''s own face unquestionably the most exquisite of them all and perhaps considered perfect. And now, the petite avian girl was flapping her wings uncomfortably, her expression a little pale.


    "You were looking for me. Is there anything?" Joshua asked curiously. He knew the AI girl''s attitude¡ªshe would not do anything meaningless, and the fact that she called out to him meant that there was clearly something to discuss.


    "¡­ That meteor¡­"


    Fretting and twirling her long, pale-blue hair over her fingers, Zero-Three has clearly lost her usual composure as evident from her mana projection. Circles symbolizing intense wavering of her heart flashed, as if the visual static appeared due to poor connection.


    "I''ve seen similar things¡­" She said uneasily.


    Joshua nodded silently, and stepped out, extending a hand towards her. Silver radiance glimmered in his palm as she pressed it over Zero-Three''s shoulders, delivering a data called comfort and ease. The AI that had been immeasurably nervous to the point of distraught hence blanked out for a moment, before regaining its usual state.


    "Thanks, Joshua."


    "It''s nothing. Continue." Joshua shook his head at Zero-Three''s gratitude, before saying seriously, "You''ve seen similar things? Could you describe the entire phenomenon from start to end?"


    In an instant, Zero-Three opened the corresponding memories from her data vault and narrated with a clear, soft voice.


    "A thousand years ago, when the world of Karlis was still at its peak, there were similar spectacles¡ªsilver stars streaking across the sky yet never falling to the ground, as if a passing visitor of the world."


    "I had not been created yet, but the data vault indicated that it was the final occasion in which the people of Karlis dispatched Void Battleships to other worlds. When I was finally created, I have also seen those meteors that never fall on many occasions through the observation equipment of the moving fortress, and that was when the army of Evil God minions invaded the entire world, that spectacle¡­"


    That spectacle was just like this one.


    The azure skies were now obscured by white yet bright light, and amidst those heavens utterly devoid of color, countless dull stars plummeted as far as the eye could see, turning into an endless meteor rain that shoots across the horizon, a wonder that was so magnificent yet tragic it captured everyone''s imagination.


    In that infinite distance, the Initial Flame was extinguished. Hence the stars no longer shone, and even as the dying light glinting in the shadows of the Multiverse it traversed the infinite void, turning into a meteor that fell across the horizon of other worlds, passing in the blink of an eye.


    The Glorious Era dimmed, therefore the birth of the Starfall Era came to be.


    Through Steel Strength resonance, Joshua learned what Zero-Three feared. A thousand years ago, she witnessed the Karlis civilization dying amidst falling stars, and as the stars flashed across the horizon once more now, she sensed the terrifying future and a destruction that was about to happen again, and hence panicked.


    "Don''t worry, Zero-Three. The Mycroft and Karlis worlds are different." Joshua smiled unconcernedly, consoling the AI. "You can''t be afraid even before disaster strikes. You must learn to defeat the mirage of the past, only then you would attain a true future."


    "I wasn''t there a thousand years ago, but I''m here now."


    Patting her head to indicate that she did not have to worry, Joshua moved towards the portal as he spoke. Instead of worrying about the ruination of the past, he was much more concerned with the Multiverse Sacrificial ground. In those ancient ruins where the final battle of the last era triggered, Joshua believed that he could definitely find more information about the Glorious Era or perhaps learn the true intentions and whereabouts of the Sage. Even if he could not find him, he would at least understand why the final war began for that was the first battlefield.


    He thus never expected that, with an intense surge of magical energy, he was tugged by a corner of his clothes¡ªit was not the Authority of Steel Strength, but the mana projection that was so dense it had materialized, and now possessed the ability to deliberately touch physical objects as well. Startled, Joshua turned, wanting to know why Zero-Three would do that.


    A kiss greeted him.


    As he felt a pair of lithe hands with alabaster skin wrapping around his own neck, Joshua felt a slight touch on his forehead. He gaped for a moment, unable to react to what was happening, and it was all the time Zero-Three''s projection needed to vanish without a trace.


    "¡­"


    Blinking, Joshua''s gulped once when he finally understood what happened a few seconds later. He wanted to say something¡ªZero-Three would definitely hear him since her observation circles were spread throughout the main city¡ªbut kept quiet after some thought. The corners of his lips then curled up as he shook his head, muttering ''that''s too early'', before turning and moving through the portal and arriving beside Ying and Ling who had waited for some time.


    The luminous orb on the other hand was being held by Nostradamus as he studied it¡ªnot one to be outdone, it sprayed a jet of water at his face.


    Then, as the mage wiped it off with a spell, he noticed Joshua''s appearance, and said unhappily, "You''re too slow."

 Chapter 556 Past and Presen

    "You''re too slow. Why would Ling and Ying arrive before you?"


    Nostradamus''s discontented voice echoed across the chief''s office in the Imperial Royal Mage Guild.


    "Just soothing a fearful child. Never thought that I would have some unexpected rewards."


    Joshua took no mind towards the old mage''s interrogation as he stepped out of the portal. Leaving aside the fact that he was less than a minute late and that there was a long time before the actual time of appointment, his arrival still should count as early. Furthermore, they do not even have to be mindful towards spatial distance with Nostradamus around, and could head for the vicinity of the Void anomaly anytime.


    As for Zero-Three''s behavior just a moment ago, the warrior thought nothing of it apart from being awestruck over how much her emotional plugin had evolved. One way or the other¡ªit was still too early.


    This world had been freed from its future of destruction, and yet countless dangers existed. Abyssal demons, the land itself and its enchanted beasts, the mysterious Ancient Dragons, the Evil Gods returning from the other end of the Multiverse and the Darkness hiding amidst the stars¡ªit was not at all the time to relax. Additionally, Joshua still had to trace the Sage''s footsteps and to learn the truth of the Lost Era, as well as stand at the peak of the Multiverse by fighting the endless ranks of champions across worlds. To do that, it was far too early for the warrior to stop in his tracks.


    "Never mind then, but your new pet is really unique."


    Having already gotten used to Joshua''s occasional irrelevant replies, Nostradamus shrugged and turned towards the excited luminous orb that appeared intent on its own game and shot out another jet of water. "Such an intelligent elemental lifeform," he said in wonder, letting Light go from his palm. "It''s the best familiar for mages¡ªwhat a waste that it ended up in your warrior hands."


    A fine familiar could share the burden of mana resource with a mage and accelerate construct of large-scale spells, even acting as a mobile energy reservoir, which in other words meant providing great many applications that would raise mage''s ability to the next level. Moreover, as an elemental lifeform, Light in fact was an even more profound existence that was certainly the ideal familiar to Nostradamus.


    "What, you don''t have one?" Joshua asked in return, perplexed. After all, Nostradamus was a Legendary mage who had an entire Empire''s support¡ªit would not be difficult for him to capture an elemental elder, much less a simple familiar. But after his question, the warrior himself remembered something, shook his head and kept his mouth shut.


    Of course not. Nostradamus''s former partner had died in the war against the orcs due to mana overload, and the mage had not taken in a familiar since.


    "It''s not a bad thing living in excess, and it does not have to enter the battlefield¡­ But why would you bring it along? You can''t cast spells."


    Simply bypassing the question, Nostradamus looked on as the luminous orb flew around in his office before finally landing on Ying''s head. "Exploring the dimensional anomaly might not be difficult," he said doubtfully as he laid back in his chair, "but it''s not so easy as to bring pets along."


    "Light is not an ordinary orb¡­ creature." Joshua replied, having no plans to others about Light''s true identity. He has not completely ascertained the facts surrounding the Blood Moon enough to write an expos¨¦, and so simply gave a passing explanation.


    "I''m bringing it along to test a hypothesis. It''s not something decided on the spur of a moment."


    That was not a lie. Ling and Ying were his weapons, they were hence assuredly called upon since the expedition to the dimensional anomaly is far more important than searching for missing persons in the Abyss. Light, a being suspected to be similar to the Initial Flame and the frame of a World Will may prove to have special service¡ªif the worst happened, Joshua could thrust it back to its main body through Steel Strength resonance, hence nullifying any danger.


    "Well, as you wish."


    Having seen that Joshua has his own consideration, Nostradamus cut things short and rose from his chair. "There would be four factions in this voyage to the dimensional anomaly," he said. "Five Legendary champions would be holding the rear¡ªyou and I who represent the Empire, Barbarossa who represents the Skypiercing White Tower, the sage Vahina who represents the Eastern Plains coastal cities and the murloc''s high priest Godard. Since Fairyland is the closest plane to our objective, we came to an agreement with the Fairy Queens to use Fairyland as our encampment as we begin our expedition."


    Nostramaus had informed Joshua of all those matters through other channels; he was now merely repeating it once more in person. "Though calculations and analysis and probes through clairvoyance spells, it can be ascertained that his journey would not be difficult¡ªtherefore everything is done traditionally as it had been for the last few centuries, with each factions dispatching elite teams to explore within, while Legendary champions just have to hold the rear."


    "Just us few?"


    Unlike Nostradamus, Joshua who was aware of the ruins behind the anomaly became rather shocked, although he found it ordinary after some thought. Most factions in the southern reaches of the Mycroft Continent¡ªthe Seven Gods Church, the Elven Court, and the Far Southern Kingdom were preoccupied at the moment, with matters such as post-calamity rebuilding, cleansing corrupted ground or grooming the World Tree did not permit any distraction. While the dimensional anomaly was important, their matters at hand were far more so, which was why those factions could only at best send a few envoys to spectate as well as make records instead of sending participating elites.


    The West Mountains were even less worth mentioning. They consisted of sporadically distributed warlock families and kingdoms rule by extraordinary individuals in the first place, and would never leave their territories for such matters. In addition, their attention was fully grabbed as the subterranean races had formally begun to establish relations with foreign soil¡ªespecially to those new, vast underground domains filled with brand-new resources.


    "It''s enough. A defensive line with five Legendaries is not something even millions of demons could take. If not for the seriousness of that ancient anomaly which could hold heritage of the Glorious Era and important technology, along with the value which allows it could exist steadily across millennia, how else could we have assembled such a formidable expedition?"


    In the center of his own office, Nostradamus looked up towards the sky, his expression grave. "Let''s head over early and prepare. It''s time to leave."


    Joshua certainly would not refuse. In the very next moment, as a pale-blue mana radiance that spilled out of the office window appeared alongside dimensional ripples far powerful than ever before, everyone in the room stepped through the dimensional fissure with the Legendary mage''s power towards the distant end of the Void.


    Almost at the same time, within a stone tower that seemingly directly grew out of the continental frame in the eastern seas of the continent, a plainly clothed bald old man who was holding a smoking pipe and dressed plainly stood upon the elevated warp platform on his own mage tower. There were neither pupils or sclera in his eyes¡ªmerely a burning radiance as he studied the twelve quiet mages who stood on the platform. Barbarossa, the Element Maven was a man with few words who acts after thought and use practical actions in place of words. Seemingly influenced by him, his students and apprentices had a similar temperament too.


    "Begin," he said immediately.


    And so, teleportation light shone.


    Sensing that an old acquaintance¡ªas well as an old rival¡ªmaking his move, a plainly dressed lady who had her eyes clothes tied up her waist-length ivory hair inside a crude hut by the outskirt of the most prosperous eastern coastal port known as Sea Dragon City, the base of the Sea Dragon Knights. Her expression serene, she activated a circle that caused the dimensions to ripple, whereas in the heart of a new murloc settlement amidst the distant sea, a huge black murloc and its elite subordinates teleported to the predetermined location with a ripple that tore the dimensions apart as well.


    In the chaotic Void outside the world of Mycroft, thousands of bright clusters of light latched onto the world''s atmosphere. They varied in size from the Earth''s moon to just several meters in radius, the appearance that demiplanes and independent dimensions took in the Void¡ªbeyond them, there was an unusually conspicuous dark and distorted dimension. It slowly whirled in orbit of the world, incidentally arriving around a particularly large cluster of light.


    Joshua and Nostradamus stepped through the portal, bringing along the divine armament siblings and the luminous orb to Fairyland. It was a rather extended and complicated teleportation between demiplanes and worlds, with the Fairy Queens having to perform reviews from time to time. It was hence fortunate that there was nothing wrong in the process, allowing the procession to arrive at the edge of Fairyland face-to-face with the blackness of that distorted dimension.


    "Quite the crowd."


    Joshua was a little surprised as he looked around at the four simple encampments that were established rather distant from each other in Fairyland. There were at least twenty support personnel in each base preparing materials as if to renovate it into a temporary base, with the camp himself and Nostradamus landed upon having fifteen elite adepts who were dressed in the same style of armor and robes. They could be the members of a single party, and with priests, mages, archers, thieves, archers, and alchemists amongst them, they were considered a standard adventurer party.


    Before he could continue surveying their surroundings, three consecutive dimensional waves spilled into the three other encampments, and Joshua detected three powerful beings traveling through the other end of the dimensions in that very moment. There was a fused body of elements that glinted in rainbow colors, a being that rapidly assimilated into Fairyland''s environment in an instant, as well as the seemingly unfathomable depths of the dark sea.


    Element Maven Barbarossa, Sage of the Oceans Vahina, Murloc High Priest Godard¡ªthree Legendary champions, their most elite squad in tow, arriving simultaneously by the edge of Fairyland.


    Joshua observed all of them with interest just as the others did in return. The bald elderly man squinted; he saw a majestic volcano spraying golden-red lava. The lady who had her eyes closed lifted her brow¡ªshe sensed a sturdy and spirited steel that seemed unconcerned as the world shifted around it. On the other hand, the huge black murloc adjusted a ritual decoration made from a string of skulls and gems. What it saw was the purest and most condense of lifeforce that boiled like flames, emitting a sear that far escaped human imagination.


    And after that brief survey of each other, an even briefer exchange began.


    "Then, humans, as we have decided." A cryptic spiritual ripple emanated from the murloc camp in the distance. "We''ll move separately, sending teams to undergo the initial exploration before we share any information gathered to make a comprehensive hypothesis."


    It was the pre-planned action agreed upon by the four factions: the dimensional anomaly is a spot of distorted space. According to the Legendary champions'' hypothesis, it should be an artificial demiplane like Fairyland but did not orbit around the world of Mycroft due to some accident, moving instead on the outer hemisphere of the Void. It was precisely so that the Legendary champions could not simply enter¡ªthere would be severe consequences if their massive power was not withheld and clashed with world''s energies, the implications of which did not merely include the entire demiplane being destroyed.


    Therefore, before Joshua and the others acted, the elite adepts from each faction would first enter to collect different parametric information so that the Legendary champions could calibrate their power essence and not disturb the demiplane, just as Joshua need time to adapt to the local Steel Strength in the world of Grandia.


    Their divide-and-conquer operation was also to prevent conflict. After all, there had been severe strife amongst the three factions of the Eastern Plains¡ªif one were to discover that another faction had found some vital material or ruins, they would unquestionably mount an ambush which would in turn escalate into total war. If that happens, not only would the discord worsen, the expedition would come up fruitless, which was why everyone would only act as led by the Legendaries only under special critical circumstances.


    It was a procedure that Nostradamus appeared very familiar with. He had even participated in quite a few similar joint operations in the last few decades, although this was the first time he was in one that involved Legendary champions. Joshua too found it novel, although it was in terms of a point of view.


    "A dungeon where the levels of power are restrained, a handpicked but lower-class elite expedition team and champions who were mainly behind the scenes, acting only during key moments."


    Though Joshua''s voice was low, he laughed¡ªcausing Ying and Ling to throw sideway glances at him while Nostradamus turned to him perplexedly. The warrior, however, paid no attention to their gazes and looked towards the distorted space that moved slowly in the Void. "How familiar¡­ It''s just that the identities had changed."


    He was once part of the expedition team; he was now the champions holding the rear behind the scenes.


    Unwittingly, he had arrived at this level.

 Chapter 557 Means

    The massive dimensional anomaly concealed itself behind the dark distorted space like a tortoise creature wrapped around behind its thick shell opposite Fairyland. If anyone were to glimpse its true face behind it, those layers of impenetrable dimensional barriers had to be passed.


    To most extraordinary individuals it was an impassable, but every Legendary champion present had made sufficient preparations.


    In the camp of the Skypiercing White Tower, the bald mage drew the magical scepter from his hip and pointed towards the distant Void.


    It was often curiosity that drove a mage forward, and Barbarossa was very curious right now. A giant demiplane, independent of the protection of a core world and yet discreetly whirling amidst the Void over a millennium and would not have been discovered if not for the Great Mana Tide¡ªhow did it maintain its existence? What truths lay behind it? And what were the secrets in those truths?


    He was not a man who liked waiting. Having made the proper preparations to explore it early on, the Element Maven stared at the void, the green veins behind his eyes bulging. He brandished his scepter, conjuring runes in the air and began to probe the giant dimensional anomaly before him.


    In his camp, a dazzling rainbow arc suddenly shone. Radiance of the Seven Great Elements¡ªEarth, Water, Fire, Wind, Positive, Negative, and Ether flashed before assembling into a single cluster of obscure light. It had neither warmth nor energy reaction, and if it was not a visible radiation of light perhaps none could ascertain its existence. In the very moment it appeared, it streaked towards the dimensional anomaly at the speed of light, penetrating layers of distorted space in the very next instant. A narrow passageway that directed deep into the depths of the anomaly hence appeared, with an energy destroying the demiplane''s self-regenerating ability and forcibly keeping the passageway open.


    "Go."


    Having pierced through layers of distorted space, Barbarossa withdrew his scepter, closing his eyes with an unchanging expression. Clasping his hands as he issued his order, the twelve elite mages responded as one, their bodies beginning to glint with coatings of magical light. Within one single breath, those mages cast over ten buffs such as Void Travel, Dimensional Barrier, Flight Freedom, Multiple Elemental Resistance on themselves¡ªit appeared that they were long used to that procedure as their movements were smooth and skilled. Soon, they took to the air and left the edge of Fairyland towards the location where Barbarossa pierced the distorted space, each of them now having several runic circles around their bodies¡ªmagical barriers that resembled turtle shells.


    "So, Barbarossa has touched the world''s essence, the threshold related to existence."


    Nostradamus'' brow furrowed slightly as he looked on from the Empire camp. "I never thought that he would reach that level after not seeing him for a few years. Now that he could revert the power of elements to its form during Creation, his next step would probably be to create a demiplane that belongs to himself like those four Fairy Queens¡­ No wonder he was so interested in the anomaly, even contacting Vahina on his own initiative."


    At the mention of the name, he turned together with Joshua to another corner.


    There was considerable energy surge in the Eastern Sea sage''s encampment. A thin, serene and almost nonexistent power that appeared to be a World Will in itself extended away from that plain camp, carrying a breath that belonged to Fairyland as it touched the giant distorted space. Instantly and shockingly, thousands of concentric circular waves started to gush as the will that carried the breath of Fairyland rapidly vanished¡ªor more specifically, assimilate with that distorted space.


    In legends, sages were beings who could predict the future and communicate with all things. They could talk to flowing waters, joke around with flames and foretell all war and calamity that was about to come. As if the world cherished them, they were blessed with diverse and unfathomable ability that commands mountains, streams, beasts and magical creatures.


    And now, a true sage was displaying what was a tip of her powers. In the camp, her apostles too put their palms together, a hazy psionic light soon appearing over them as they flew towards where that monumental will touched the anomaly. Along the way, the distorted space would avoid them deliberately as if allow, allowing them to freely enter the dimensional anomaly.


    "One with the world¡ªa true amalgamation of human and universe that could therefore communicate with all things and foretell calamity."


    Joshua slightly nodded, finally understanding what kind of an existence a sage was¡ªa formidable legacy that specialized in the spiritual aspect but was unlike the psionic class. To them, true power existed as a pure spiritual force that could rapidly fuse with any environment, while psionic ability was a mere by-product as they sublimated their own will.


    Vahina, Sage of the Eastern Sea had cultivated herself in the Eastern Plains for decades; she was at her most powerful in the place. Even so, despite arriving at Fairyland away from her home ground, the sage could not unleash her full power and yet was still so powerful.


    Compared to the exuberant Babarossa and Vahina, the murloc encampment that was the furthest away almost appeared to not be present at all. Godard was merely summoning a perfectly unremarkable pillar of water, sending its subordinate elite priests and Tidebreakers up to the edge of the anomaly. Then, unexpectedly, as if the space around the water pillar was welling, all sorts of profoundly hidden shattered constructs and wormholes were revealed¡ªthose invisible traps were originally the most dangerous elements inside the dimensional anomaly, but they were now all harmless by being visible alone. Now, even those murloc priests had the ability to evade danger and dive deep within.


    Unlike the magical and spiritual prowess before, the murlocs that had scales of soft skin membranes over their body started to grow sheets of chitinous shells once they arrived in the Void. Bony and crystalline constructs appear over their fragile gills and eyes as well, and within seconds, the aquatic murlocs of varying form collectively turned into lifeforms that could survive in the Void¡ªjust like enchanted beasts that lived within it.


    "The murlocs are rumored to have uncovered the power of life essence. Through mana, they could swiftly adjust their living form to adapt into any environment."


    Having seen all three other factions made their move, Joshua turned toward Joshua, his gaze glinting in curiosity and a raring to try intent.


    "Who''s going to do it? You or me?"


    "Me."


    Without hesitation, Joshua took one step out and stood at the fore. Silver glimmer encircled his body and condensed into a tremendous halo behind his body. It whirled incessantly even as it was separated into two parts by a single straight line, creating a gravity wave that swept across every person and object in the encampment.


    In the next second, the warrior clenched his right fist sturdily, the specter of a colossal four-armed metallic giant rising behind him. The entire camp caved in several meters below due to the enormous pressure, even as the giant silhouette imitated Joshua''s action and threw a heavy fist towards the distant Void where the distorted space was!


    Boom!


    The invisible force of the fist kicked up waves by the frontier of Fairyland. It warped gravity and space, heavily striking the barrier over the distorted space, and though there was no medium to convey sound in the Void, everyone who watched the spectacle could seemingly hear the sound of something being shattered. After that single punch, the spectral giant behind Joshua started to dissipate, while a fist-shaped hole appeared in the faraway distorted space. Large energy shards that resembled dust floated around it, and a grey ragged land could almost be seen behind that cavity.


    It was broken by brute strength.

 Chapter 558 An Ancient Call

    Nostradamus''s gaze promptly froze. He was expecting Joshua to display the special aspects to his power, but now blinked a few times as he stared at the huge cavity in that Void distortion barrier before turning to look at Joshua and their encampment that was almost flattened by the sheer power of the fist. The mage paused for something, before managing to say, "Not bad¡­ but try to be discrete next time."


    Although there won''t be a next time, he thought.


    The archmage then clapped his hand, getting the other expedition personnel to emerge from various corners of the camp where they had been hiding haggardly.


    "Hurry up," he said simply.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Reassembling into a proper team, each of the elite expedition party members that were handpicked from various platoons of the Empire possessed Gold-tier ability. They were also commanders of various squadrons or titled knights, but were all now merely a member of the expedition. Quickly shaking off the confusion Joshua threw them into, they began to activate various runic circles over their bodies, and soon, fifteen fully armored steel warriors appeared before them.


    Due to the meteoric rise of his own ability, Joshua had handed any correlated research regarding enchanted armor to Winter Fort Academy after suggesting the concept and crafting the first prototype. In turn, Winter Fort Academy, with its many mages dispatched from the Imperial Royal Mage Guild, popularized the armor amongst the Imperial Army with Joshua blessing, with the warrior earning a hefty sum thanks to his proprietary rights which he used to develop his domain.


    Each enchanted armor was designed individually¡ªthe shape and interior design for respective armors tailored fore mages, priests and warriors were completely different. As the miniaturized engines in those armors hummed, streaks of spell radiance shown while the expedition team rose into the air collectively and urgently as if escaping something, hurrying towards the great cavity punched out by Joshua.


    The distorted space was not too far from the edge of Fairyland. At present, the Skypiercing White Tower team that departed first has arrived at the inner reaches of the passageway Barbarossa created. They first set up half-way mana focal points, before prudently operated their magical puppet to venture deeper and collect information, with corresponding data quickly delivered to the joint screen in the assembly point shared by all four camps.


    "The interior of the dimensional anomaly is a stable space. As hypothesized, a grand-scale demiplane."


    With a few blasts of static, a gray, vast flatland appeared over the screen, and on the dark screen, a dully glowing sphere was emitting silver-gray light. It was the puppet''s point of view, while a man calmly analyzed the findings beside the screen, speaking the common tongue with an Eastern Plain accent. "The plane is fundamentally the same as the Mycroft Continent. It can be ascertained as an ancient artificial demiplane, a ruin from the peak of the Glorious Era.


    "Energy concentration: 9.37 standard Alpha levels, almost ten times the concentration levels in the Mycroft Continent before the Great Mana Tide. Influence from the Great Mana Tide confirmed."


    "There is an atmosphere in the demiplane, pressure amounts 1.21. There are no gray dust particles in the air although the ground itself is a condensation of those particles, and there is no sign of airflow apart from the immediate vicinity of dimensional passageway. Initial theory¡ªit''s a region completely sealed over nine hundred years."


    "Alert! The surface of the demiplane contains extreme concentration of Abyssal toxic!"


    Slightly panicked voices of the Skypiercing White Tower explorers promptly rang from the other end. "Radiation did not break through the spell barrier and the team is fine¡­ But the concentration is almost thirty times that of the normal Abyss?! That''s even more concentration than the Abyssal breath that wafts from an archdemon corpse, how could normal dust carry such terrible toxicity!"


    At those words, every Legendary champion watching the screen became focused¡ªit was information worth their attention.


    However, unlike the other Legends and Nostradamus who were perplexed why the demiplane would carry Abyssal toxic, Joshua was perfectly aware of the current situation. According to what he knew, the Skypiercing White Tower should have now arrived at the [Plains of Death] outside the Multiverse Sacrificial Ground. It was a land of dust completely flattened by extraordinary power, with countless demons and Abyssal monsters beneath. None knew anything in the pre-existence, but the warrior knew at this moment that it had been the first battlefield of the Abyssal invasion all those years ago. Uncountable ranks of demon armies that included Demon Generals were jointly vanquished by the gods in that place, piled into mountains of corpses that decomposed into dust, leaving terrific toxicity that never dispersed even after a thousand years.


    Meanwhile, the other expedition teams also successfully arrived inside the dimensional anomaly. Audio and visual feed came streaming in incessantly, which Joshua noted that every team was all now in the outskirts of the Multiverse Sacrificial Ground. The Skypiercing White Tower and the Imperial explorers had landed at two different ends of the Plains of Death, while the teams of the Eastern Sea Sage and the murlocs were at the [Ceramic Ruins] and the [Stone Pillar Forest] respectively. The former was an aged ruin seared completely into glass while the latter was a forest, turned into stone as ages passed.


    The Multiverse Sacrificial Ground had been a Legendary-class public dungeon in the preexistence, the exploration difficulty which was so ridiculous beyond imagination that even Joshua did not finish exploring it then. Apart from those remains ancient battlefield outside, there were certain prehistoric alchemical creations left in the depths of the Sacrificial Ground that were still operational, such as that ''Gray Sun'' that was located on an obelisk that was almost a thousand near its core and distributed energy to the demiplane. Apart from that, there were also several superweapons¡ª[Giant God Warriors], puppets constructed from ancient alchemy that wandered everywhere and were at least Supreme-pinnacle tier.


    But now, the individuals entering the ruins did not possess demon blood and hence would not activate the dormant Giant God Warriors, which makes the Multiverse Sacrificial Ground considerably safe at the moment. Joshua still felt an ache in his hand as he remembered those stalwart machines glimmering in blue light.


    Nonetheless, there was no alarming news for the rest of the days. As several regions including the [Plains of Death], [Glass Ruins], [Stone Pillar Forests], [Dried Salt Sea], and [Silent Highlands] were discovered one of the other, the expedition teams had largely collected most information regarding the demiplane and reported them to the Legendary champions, allowing them to calibrate their power to prevent disturbance with the artificial realm.


    Apart from that, they also discovered huge reserves of precious resources¡ªin the buried toxic dust of the Plains of Death, there were ''Soulstones'' that condensed after an archdemon''s death, while there were huge assemblages of anti-magic crystals around the Silent Highlands as well as eternal crottles in the depths of the Dried Salt Sea. Those were resources that could only be produced in extreme environments and extremely rare in the Mycroft Continent. It was also one of the greatest motives that each faction would explore unknown worlds or demiplanes since nobody likes to go without profit.


    "The outer reaches of the demiplane has mostly been mapped, and our expedition teams'' mission is mostly completed," Nostradamus said, arriving outside the camp, rising slowly as his body exuded pale-blue light, signifying that he has finished calibrating.


    Facing the Void, the old mage spread his arms and smiled. "We''re up."


    Joshua too, walked out of the camp, leading Ling, Ying, and Light, the latter which was settled on the divine armament girl''s head.


    "Certainly." The warrior nodded in agreement. The truth was as Nostradamus had said¡ªthe depths of the Multiverse Sacrificial Ground was not any place Gold-tier explorer could enter or leave as they wish. Most convoluted circumstances could trouble even Legendary champions, and whether it was prehistoric alchemical ruins or a dimensional seal formed in war a thousand years ago, anything could easily imprison them within.


    Thus, in the next moment, a pale blue portal opened while a streak of crimson ray rose, spreading monumental presence. The two Legendary champions thus moved with no hesitation towards the demiplane passageway while three other varied forms of ray also rose from the other three camps.


    Between breaths, Joshua had brought the divine armament siblings and luminous orb in front of the passageway he punched out and streaked through it decisively, breaking through the barrier that the demiplane used to prevent air from spilling out. At the same time, Nostradamus stepped out from his portal and into the Multiverse Sacrificial Ground as well.


    "The Abyssal breath is definitely thick and virtually the same as the Mycroft Continent. With a little adjustment, my power won''t be shackled."


    Standing over the gray soil of the Plains of Death, the old mage sensed his surroundings with keen anticipation. After his slight adjustments, his power could be used just fine and without stagnation on the unfamiliar demiplane.


    Joshua, however, did not reply¡ªonce he arrived in the demiplane, he immediately sensed an ancient power.


    It seemed to be calling for him.

 Chapter 559 Multiverse Projec

    The Initial Flame granted the Steel Ashes power, allowing the Steel Ashes to nurture every living creature. Though it was not so all the time, it was how the ''People of Midgard'' view the sun over their heads and the land beneath their feet in their plain worldview.


    When the scarlet satellite rose and set for three cycles, when the stars in the system arrived at the right place, a ritual to summon a great being from the distant Void began in the Midgard Star.


    Grand Consul Milhabus stood at the top of the world, on the highest platform of the imposing yet ancient temple. It was a colossal temple built by the Midgardian ancestors seventeen-hundred years ago, a time before they left their planet towards the vacuum of the universe. Through the might of their physical bodies and insignificant psionic power, they constructed a grand, miraculous edifice on the eighty-four hundred meters high summit in the Midgard Star to consecrate the ''Void Saint'' who came and led the entire Midgard civilization into prosperity.


    The faith allowed the Midgard people who were still in a state of schism to end the chaos struggle for dominance between the nations, with one single undivided divine administrative body unifying the whole world, after which the Midgard people never hesitated in stepping out towards the stars, chasing the footsteps of the Saint who had vanished in the Void.


    The platform on the temple was a hexagonal tower, the diameter of its base being almost two and resembling a small mountain. It was mainly composed of pale silver stone polished to shine, and the highest artificial point. Standing here, one could trample the clouds, hills, lands, and seas beneath their feet, aligning themselves with the stars. However, Milhabus had not a single sensation of surpassing everything as it stood upon the platform, feeling a profound reverence instead.


    It was precisely because he knew that there were the stars and other worlds beyond the sky, and precisely because its race had already traveled across the universe to colonize other worlds that it knew how inconceivable this temple had been to the Midgard people seventeen hundred years ago. What was more, that flawlessly unblemished outer wall of the tall that had virtually zero scrapes remained an unexplainable miracle even with their present technology, and hence exact origin of the Midgardian faith.


    If not for the Grand Consul office not being a permanent one or the discovery of brand-new intelligent civilizations beyond the starry skies, the Midgard people would never have built such a grand temple. They did so not only because of Milhabus''s arrival, but it had also what was alleged to be a great treasure left behind by the Void Saint, a sacred object consecrated in the grand temple of the Midgard capital¡ªthe [Droplet].


    At the very thought, Milhabus could not help looking downward at its own gray plant-fiber hands in front of its floral body that was composed entirely of roots. Within its grasp was an elegant, finely decorated transparent cylindrical container carved with countless praiseful and worshipful text. It was the finest creation of the Midgard people from technology and spiritual sustenance, and in its middle, a fist-sized, green water droplet-shaped gem floated.


    Affixed through psionic and powerful electromagnetism, time was frozen within the container known as the ''Amber Pole''. The temperature inside was almost an absolute zero, while matter itself was held fast, immobile. It was only through that method that the indestructible and smooth Droplet which no Midgard person knew how it was made could be stored. It was a strong evidence for the faith of the Saint¡ªeven the Midgard peoples that had now entered the embrace of the stars could only find compactly arranged atoms that were without any gaps in between when they scanned the Droplet with a scanning tunneling microscope.


    Milhabus, the Midgard Grand Consul certainly did not bring the treasure the Saint had left behind to the most majestic and holy great temple out of personal desire. In fact, its every mode was now being streamed life through real-time psionic communications to Midgard people across the globe, with millions of psionics¡ªpriests of the temple¡ªassembling beneath the hill. Amidst the reaches of universal space, the central flagship of the Midgardian Starfleet, the ''Pioneer'' that was leading its escort ships hung above the atmosphere, with the fleet commander as well as every soldier and officer watching the spectacle through the observation tools on the battleship.


    For what Milhabus was about to do was something not done in a thousand years, and yet was the most dangerous and holy of rituals¡ªthe [Void Door].


    A thousand years ago, the Midgard expedition fleet had finally found a planet that was suitable for them to live in. Delighted, they swiftly commence a colonization project that had been drafted for years, with migrating ships carrying Midgardians and seeds warping across the dimensions through incredible psionic ability and arriving at that beautiful green planet. Perhaps because Midgardians were now truly a star faring civilization, every single person felt a thrill in their soul the moment their colony ships landed in the new planet¡ªtheir psionic talents had surpassed the initial shackles and every Midgardian was blessed with it at once. After that, the psionic ability that only priests and various hierarchs could grasp was now something all Midgardians had, even if there were differences in intensity out of individual factors.


    On the other hand, the Grand Consul and formidable priests that were holding office then and the strongest psionics did not attain any benefits through the extraordinary sublimation. However, their level temporarily rose beyond a single notch, with their powerful spiritual sensory surpassing the planet or even the limit of the universe itself, hence touching the being on the other end of the ''Void Curtain''. They could feel that there was still vast, endless space across the universe, and in that space, some profound being was whispering into their ears.


    It was the Saint!


    Everyone including the priests, the Grand Consul, the technological commander or leaders of the national security who could hear that powerful psionic who was whispering believed it without a doubt. They believed that it was the Saint''s reward for their progress, and so compassionately allowed them to hear His voice. The Midgardian leaders also could sense that the voice was telling them of a secret way that used an incredible psionic ability to tear across the Void so that those profound beings could come to them¡ªand such was the origin of the [Majestic Ritual¡ªthe Void Door].


    Taking fully opportunity of the fervor following the colonization of a new planet and the comprehensive awakening of psionic ability, the entire Midgardian civilization boomed with unprecedented focus power. Within months, they constructed a psionic focusing equipment that imitated a star ring that could assemble the ability of psionics. It was a gargantuan steel creation that whirled, circling mountains, with every psionic and priest pouring and gathering their psionic ability in that star ring, before the Grand Consul guided that power to host the ritual, tearing apart the Void for the ''Saint''s'' advent.


    Millions of psionics'' powers became one, forming a monumental beam that pierced the Void, breaking through the atmosphere in a single breath and extending four hundred thousand kilometers to the depths of vacuum, even exceeding the path of the Midgardian moon. The beam could be seen distinctly even in the universe for that incomparable power undoubtedly tore the Void apart to allow the advent of a higher existence.


    And an unprecedentedly harsh tragedy followed.


    The being that arrived was not the Void Saint the Midgardians were devoted to, but a supreme and gargantuan insectoid lifeform which had a body covered entirely in crystals. At first, it was subservient to the Midgardians thanks to their psionic abilities, and the Midgardians who were a little disappointed that it was not the Saint excitedly studied the powerful Void Lifeform. By studying its shell and energy core, the Midgardians physics and energy researches progressed by leaps and bounds, and it soon turned out that the Void creature was far stronger in combat than their Starfleet¡ªit even learned to use psionic abilities to warp through space and move side by side with the fleet, directly increasing the Midgardian army ability exponentially.


    However, the Midgardians were too careless in believing that the crystal insect was a follower of the Void Saint. The moment the psionic energy gathered from the millions of populations gradually dissipated and finally utterly vanished, the mild and obedient crystal insect promptly showed a ruthless gaze¡ªa will to destroy everything, devour everything and to turn it all into nothingness. The supreme lifeform ambushed the defenseless Midgardian Fleet, and after destroying dozens of the most advanced escort ships at the outer perimeter, the crystal insect headed toward the colony planet named the ''Garden of Leaves'', massacring every colonist and absorbing all their psionic ability and lifeforce.


    Hence, the life in a planet died.


    The Migardian government immediately understood their mistake despite their shock, finally realizing that the Droplet did not react abnormally due to the crystal insect being a follower of the Saint. In truth, the two were the greatest of enemies, and what Midgard summoned was an Evil God minion in the naive belief that it was a part of their religion, almost condemning their world eternally. Therefore, the vengeful Midgardian Fleet brought every powerful psionic including the Grand Consul, transcending the stars in pursuit of that Chaotic and berserk crystal insect. Both sides fought intensely in the Garden of Leaves which ended up with the triumph of the Midgardians, but the price was that the beautiful and lively colony planet was now mostly a barren wasteland where nothing grows, while a great number of high-tier psionics and their legacies were lost as well.


    Since then, the [Void Door] ritual was completely banned, the Midgardian population that was dealt a severe blow only attained two more external planet colonies after a thousand years despite the fact that it was achievable within a millennium. But now, the Midgardians rebuilt the star ring that encircles the holy mountain, gathering millions of powerful psionics with the intent of holding the ritual once more, and have the door that would tear through the Void summon a being beyond this world.


    Because their lives hung in the balance.


    In Year Sixteen Hundred and Twenty-Three of the Midgardian Star Sky Calendar, the Midgardian had come across a huge exiled fleet. It was the main fleet of the ''Folbian people'' whom they had once contacted as well as thousands of migrating crafts. Like the Midgardians, the Folbians were a civilization that believes in the existence of deities and the psionic doctrine, and the two races never clashed due to their considerable distance from each other. Their relationship was hence considered fine, although there had been rarely traders and communications from the Folbians in the last century or so, while the Midgardians who became a little xenophobic due to the Void Door incident had also been focusing on colonization efforts, and did not have the time communicate with the outside world.


    That was why they were unusually surprised when they found the Folbians exiled fleet, but only received a bizarre reply when they asked why they were exhausting the entire civilization''s efforts to leave their home planet.


    "The Darkness¡­ the Darkness is coming¡­ They''re here!"


    Leaving just one perplexing line, the Folbians subsequently vanished into the distance. None knew how they ended up, but losing their mother planet was equal to losing the base and pillars of their own civilization. They would never regenerate their vigor, and become an eternal stray.


    And although the Midgardians did not understand those words then, they did decades later.


    Squirming beasts that were carriers of plagues, erosion, and calamity struck the ''Garden of Roots'', the third Midgardian colony closest to the Folbians'' planet while blanketing the skies and the land. These creatures that could wander the Void wrought pure slaughter and destruction, and as the Midgardians turned their telescopes away in agony, they soon saw another transcendent lifeform that was at least a hundred thousand meters large.


    It was a spherical leviathan that was akin to a meatball, with countless twisted and alien vortices over its body that resembled eyes. There was a great slit that stretches diagonally over it like a grin, while an infinite number of tentacles reaches out of its body, dragging behind it, each being at least dozens of thousand meters long. Dark green like glimmered incessantly over it, releasing starkly different energies from psionic power and yet could distort dimensions as well.


    Using that leviathan as base, the multitude of beasts streaked across the starry skies, attacking world after world. It was a Darkness that engulfs the stars obscures suns, the Chaos being that was almost a satellite warping across space, traveling between systems. It was the Chaos the Folbians had summoned just as the Midgardians did a millennium ago, but unlike them, the being the Folbians summoned was far more powerful. The perpetrators even failed to defeat it, and haggardly escaped from their mother planet instead.


    Now, it was heading towards the mother planet of the Midgardians. Though the fleet attached to the colonies moved to stop it, there was no hope of stopping that onslaught which was brimming with resolve.


    "Midgardians are no Folbians. Our civilization resides right here in this Holy Mountain, and we would never abandon our home planet. We are children of the Saint, and we never evade a battle against Evil Gods."


    "However, only beings beyond the Void could stand up to beings beyond the Void."


    "We could at least control one or two minions of the Evil Gods, and before it would defy us, it remains our power."


    Standing upon the platform of the temple, Grand Consul Milhabus recalled the conclusion in the psionic conference. It closed its three eyes¡ªthe one on its forehead a symbol of the Midgardians incredible progress in psionic awakening. Holding the Droplet and the Amber Pole aloft as it stood in the center of the platform, streaks of silver-blue beams emanated from its body brightly, with the thin dust of high altitude encircling each ray. In seconds, as an even more powerful psionic energy was released, everything including air that was thousands of meters around Milhabus was repelled, forming a vacuum bubble over the platform.


    In the very next moment, the inexhaustive psionic energy condensed, moving along the dull silver hexagonal tower and assembled on Milhabus''s body that was in the vacuum and forming a tremendous halo. The silver-blue light emptied the cloud years several hundred kilometers around the holy mountain, and soon a psionic beam that slowly formed in the center of the halo reached out incessantly, extending across the air, the atmosphere and then the universe itself!


    The [Void Door] ritual has commenced. From then on, the Midgardians had no path of return.


    At the heart of the beam, the exuberant energy that emanated an explosive sensation assembled over Milhabus''s body. It felt as if it was bathing in lava, and yet the Grand Consul¡ªthe most powerful psionic was not shaken. Enduring the anguish of being seared by incredible radiation throughout is body, it silently raised the Amber Pole in its hand, and allowed the incredible power to gather over the ''Droplet''.


    If the Evil God minion was summoned from the Void last time because my predecessor heard the whisper of those beings, then this time I shall use a sacred object from the Saint, and summon a being next to Him!


    Milhabus''s fiber skin layers began to peel off one by one, revealing the floral roots body within. Midgardians were psionic plants that were born after receiving intelligence in the first place¡ªthey now possessed form resembling humans merely because they were imitating the ''Saint'' who descended on the peak of the Holy Mountain and guided the Midgardians in building civilization.


    "I, the ancient contract as my proof, summon the majestic behind the Void Curtain!"


    "Envoy of Flame and Onwer of Steel, kin of the Saint who wanders the Void, heed the call of my race. The Imposing Stage as deed, the Holy Droplet as a promise¡ª"


    "Watch us from the other end of the Void, and¡­"


    "Descend upon us!"


    The moment the prayer concluded, the Droplet within the Amber Pole that should have frozen time itself suddenly glinted in a faint light that shot into the powerful psionic ray that pierces the atmosphere, spreading into the endless Void.


    In a colossal yet dim world within another corner of the Multiverse, a weak radiance suddenly glinted. It was so weak that it was utterly eclipsed by the Great Mana Tide, and neither ancient beings that roam the dimensional turbulence nor the Gods of Chaos that carried infinite vengefulness noticed it. And yet, there was a unique ripple that transcends a distance incalculable by words or numbers, arriving at a dimensional anomaly that orbits the outer reaches of another world.


    The massive dimensional anomaly violently quaked once, making every member who was managing the information flow in the encampment at the edge of Fairyland to jump in fear. They watched the scene in astonishment before urgently contacting the respective Legendary champions of their own faction, only to receive the reply of ''There''s nothing wrong here''.


    Amidst the Plains of Death, Joshua was still frowning as he pondered where the curious call was coming from, only to return to attention when Nostradamus barked at him. He called for Ying, Ling, and the luminous orb that appeared very comfortable, following behind the old mage as they headed towards the center of the demiplane to continue their exploration.


    Meanwhile, an ancient will that had slumbered for a long time inside the demiplane slowly awaken from its millennial slumber. Its soul had been maimed in a war in the distant past that was yet to be repaired until now¡ªit was even festering incessantly. Even so, sensing the arrival of its task, it awakened without any second thoughts.


    "Controlling will of the Multiverse Sacrificial Ground¡ªrestarting. Soul self-diagnosis¡­ Damage level 89%, controlling will approaches destruction¡­ Examining Void distress signal, pausing self-repairs, setting distress signal as first priority."


    "Searching for First priority mission handler: codename Saint. Search failed, no correlated ripple existing. Searching for Second priority mission handler: codename First Apostle, correlated ripple deceased. Searching for Third¡­"


    After a long self-diagnosis and cycles of corresponding procedures, the ancient will finally paused slightly, as it entered its fourteenth cycle.


    "Searching for the Fourteenth priority mission handler: codename Heir. Success. Existing number of ripples: 3."


    "[Multiverse Project] execute."

 Chapter 560 Preparations to Save a World

    The scale of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds¡ªthe demiplane within the dimensional anomaly exceeded the imaginations of every Legendary champion present.


    "This place¡­ is at least as vast as the Northern provinces."


    Nostradamus looked to the horizon as he flew high above¡ªhis expression was solemn when he looked towards the center of the demiplane, that region obscured by sheets of gray dense fog directly beneath the gray sun. "The desert alone is almost ten thousand square kilometers, and there are six similar regions if not more around it. Quite a number of unknown parts also lay within the desert¡­. Did the civilization of the Glorious Era actually created such a powerful demiplane?"


    "¡­"


    "Joshua?"


    "I''m listening."


    Joshua was up in the air as well. He reacted slowly when his name was called by the old mage, because the calling that he sensed was becoming stronger.


    If the sensation before was obscure, it was now the equivalent of placing a sword right in front of the warrior''s forehead, giving him the feeling that someone was about to attack him and his body subconsciously prepared to counter it in return. Joshua had to suppress that urge in order to calm himself and be capable of communicating with others.


    "You''re distracted," Nostradamus turned doubtfully and said straightforwardly. "What is it? Could it be that the Abyssal breath here is making you uncomfortable?"


    The old mage, however, shook his head at his own words. According to what he knows, the fellow before him had almost slain an Abyssal general¡ªit was impossible for him to be uncomfortable in the presence of Abyssal breath however one thought about it.


    "Nothing, probably¡­ Certainly an environmental issue."


    Joshua inhaled deeply once to forcibly subdue that urge within his body. He looked towards the distant horizon as well, his pupils reflecting the gray sunlight at the heart of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds. "The various races and civilizations of the Glorious Era certainly have the ability to create this demiplane," he answered calmly, "but would have to pay a huge price, including triggering the Mother Goddess''s wrath as the Mycroft Continent loses a huge chunk of its resources. In fact, the Multiverse Sacrificial Ground was constructed jointly by the gods over a century as they tethered world shards floating around in the Void. It is hence not unusual, or perhaps it had indeed contracted considerably as it floated around for centuries."


    Definitively.


    Having heard Joshua''s reply, Nostradamus nodded thoughtfully. He unquestionably noticed Joshua''s curious behavior since entering the demiplane, even as he advanced alongside him and passed by different regions.


    Be it traversing the Desert of Death or the Silent Highlands, Joshua was very calm and neither showed curiosity nor surprised. That calm was also not out of apathy or an indiscernible thought, but the indifference that grew from familiarity. In other words, Joshua was as familiar with this unvisited demiplane as his own home. Towards Nostradamus''s question, Joshua even revealed much information that could be classified as truths by default as if nothing was more natural, and felt nothing extraordinary about it.


    That''s unusual, Joshua. You shouldn''t know that much.


    Nostradamus kept the thought deep inside his mind as he landed alongside the warrior. He had become truly acquainted with Joshua after they had mingled for several years¡ªthe archmage did not have to send word ahead before visiting the Moldavian Liege''s Residence, and both door guards and Zero-Three would unaffectedly allow him free roam, and the warrior did not mind since he was used to it as well. But it was precisely due to that gradually growing acquaintance that Nostradamus would be doubtful.


    He had noticed the young Count who was suddenly rising meteorically all those years ago during the Dark Tide in the North. Nostradamus''s attention had remained on Brandon then, though he did sense Joshua''s talent. Even so, it was just talent¡ªthe old mage never dreamt that the young man who had just ascend into Gold and succeeded his father''s title became a Legendary champion like him¡ªand reached the pinnacle before himself!


    It was that great paradox which made Nostradamus all the more interested. A mage''s curiosity was fearsome, for they would analyze and dissect every intricate detail bit by but just to get the answers they want. Nostradamus had hence meditated for days over the matter for days, reviewing and filtering Joshua''s every act and word along with any information related to him. That was when he made a shocking discovery.


    Joshua van Radcliffe. A man capable of foretelling the future.


    In fact, even calling it ''foretelling the future'' did not quite fit¡ªthe things that the Joshua knew should not be known even in the future. Still, there was no appropriate description apart from that.


    Be it the Dark Tide, the Berserk Dragon''s plague, the cultists, the great plague, or any number of monumental events in the Mycroft Continent, Joshua could predict it all and make the appropriate countermeasures. He was the first to defeat the daemon onslaught in his own domain before moving to rescue Countess Vale Dani, the Moldovan Liege whose death was all but assured. In the Berserk Dragon''s plague, he even slaughtered every white dragon in his own territories half a year earlier and developed the vaccine for it¡ªindeed, Nostradamus felt that he must have been so fatigued that his brain was damaged at the time, which was why he did not suspect a thing at the time.


    He should have noticed it a lot earlier.


    What transpired next was even less worth mentioning. Count Radcliffe was always a step ahead than everyone else, handling everything perfectly even when he was in an otherworld, achieving a feat that countless Successors of the Sage''s Legacies could not¡ªrediscovering the Fourth Legacy, and reigniting the Flame Seed! It was not something that could be simply explained by using the Sage''s Legacy as an excuse! Many things evidently prove that Joshua simply knew things that should not be known, and the most frightening aspect of it all was that never concealed it.


    Just like how he mentioned the ''Multiverse Sacrificial Ground'' a moment ago¡ªthe very name of this demiplane.


    Nostradamus could have sworn that, in his dozen years of research into the ancient civilization, not one Glorious Era text mentioned that name, as if the demiplane was something that never existed. And yet Joshua was immeasurably acquainted with it, even knowing the name within¡­ Such a great paradox was definitely giving the old mage gastric pains.


    Could he be testing me by revealing all this information so defenselessly?


    Amidst his aching stomach, Nostradamus had at first suspected if Joshua was deliberate in his actions, only to throw away that thought after a brief logical consideration¡ªthe man would not be Joshua if he knew how to scheme. He should be mentioning it as he intended, never once minding that he was exposing himself.


    "Right, you definitely have a clear conscience," Nostradamus muttered to himself out of the blue. Joshua turned and glanced him hesitantly in return, but soon stop paying attention due to that intense sensation.


    Noticing the warrior''s reaction, Nostradamus breathed a long sigh.


    It was fine, for so what if Joshua knows the future? Everything he had done all along was to help free more people from toil so that the dying world would regain vitality, never once minding whether he himself was some reincarnated ancient deity or some gifted prophet. The old mage was purely curious, and anticipated that the warrior could tell him the truth of it all one day.


    Meanwhile, Joshua did not even notice the Legendary mage''s tangled thoughts despite being right beside him, merely reaching out and clasping his forehead, closing his eyes. In reality, he would be unconcerned even if he did, and might straightforwardly reveal the fact that he was a Traveler. Just as Nostradamus himself put it, he had a clear conscience, and no one would provoke a powerful Legend over something so trivial and unverifiable, since even the Seven Gods took no mind.


    But now was not the time for this. At present, the warrior did not even notice that both Ling and Ying had approached him and holding his back, nor the fact that both the old mage and the luminous orb had turned and rushed towards him. Right after Joshua had mentioned what he knew about the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, he sensed an enormous trance that was invading his mind. If he never discovered the source of the anomaly before, he did now¡ªit was that dull gray sun that was hanging in the skies above the demiplane!


    The gray sun had been so dull over a thousand years it appeared about to be extinguished, and had never once showing any sign emitting any light even in the preexistence. However, it was beginning to release rich and powerful silver-white light at the moment, but neither Nostradamus nor the other Legendary champions exploring the plane took notice. For them who did not quite understand the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, they thought that it was an ordinary shift from day to night, believing that the artificial demiplane was at night when the sun was in its dim state just now.


    *****


    [I could hear the lamentations amidst the stars. Cynthia, Morningstar, my apostle, do you hear it too? They are crying, for world, civilization, life, Order, everything was being destroyed under the invasion of Chaos¡­ I could no longer hold back.]


    [What shall we do then, teacher? The Multiverse is simply too vast, even You have no way to save everything.]


    [I could at least help those whose cries I hear¡­ I already have a plan.]


    *****


    Along with the immense trance, Joshua could feel an obscure conversation flashing through his mind. He could almost see a beautiful elven lady with kneeling on one knee reverently towards a white silhouette, her expression filled with anxiety. She raised her head in sadness¡ªher facial features reminiscent of the Celestial Saint from the world of Grandia.


    "That''s¡­ the Celestial Saint, Cynthia Morningstar? And the other person is the Sage?"


    Even if it had been a brief flash, Joshua could still clearly identify the pair who were conversing. Nevertheless, he did not understand why the intensity of the trance elevated at the same time the gray sun far above his head gradually brightened. In turn, the warrior''s capacity to think was also lessened, but he soon realized the intention behind the invasion of this spirit and will¡ªit merely wanted its spirit to pull him into its spiritual realm, just as the Azurite had drawn the warrior''s will into the spiritual realm that had been fragments of the Sage''s memory.


    But now, Joshua was completely different than he was back then, and additionally the anonymous owner of the will was clearly not the same as the Sage. Joshua could feel as well that its spirit was maimed and yet to recover, and so both his and its will struggled against each other forcefully, with certain information being exchanged amidst the clash¡ªexactly how he saw those memories related to the Sage.


    "Don''t try to pull me there!"


    Having detected the other''s intent, how could Joshua simply let the other take the lead? It was fine if it was the Sage¡ªthat was a champion who could cross the Multiverse and kill multiple Evil Gods, an individual who Joshua would admit he was far outclassed at the moment. Even so, Joshua believed that there would be one day that he surpassed the Sage, not to mention other individuals.


    And now, whatever that boring thing which never appeared before in the pre-existence wants to drag his will away? Hilarious!


    "Get over here!" Joshua seethed between his teeth, biting down and bellowing amidst the concerned gazes of the divine armament siblings, luminous orb, and old mage. As his spirit focused to the very limit to engage in a tug-of-war of celestial distances, he pulled the will forcefully from the other end of that opaque track. The gray sun overhead that had been gradually invigorating lost its radiance at once, reverting to its previous dim state. At the same time, a monumental yet maimed will was hence perplexedly pulled into Joshua''s own spiritual realm.


    And Joshua fell entirely to the substantial information flow that it brought.


    *****


    [My power comes from the blessing of worlds, and now was the time I repay those worlds. There is no need for all of you dissuade me¡ªit is the path of my future.]


    [No, teacher. Christina and I do not intend to stop you, but merely believe that such a grand task should not be shouldered by yourself alone¡­ The gods and ourselves are willing to journey by your side!]


    *****


    In front of a temple burning with sacred flames, a brawny man who appeared a little tired and a mysterious white skinned, black-haired woman wearing a veil was respectfully bowing before the great doors of the temple. Their bodies were flowing with seemingly materialized holy light ripples as they conversed with the majestic voice that emanated from within the temple, as if to convince that revered being.


    Yet to regain lucidity, Joshua took in the vision a little dazedly. He was aware that he had won in the spiritual combat, but clearly did not attain complete victory¡ªthe sporadic information before his eyes was proof. But as he watched the moments that flew by, the warrior suddenly understood something.


    "This is¡­"


    Another trance.


    *****


    [Let us cheer for the Light of Wisdom for all races and all the gods! This incredible creation deserves our eternal praise! Teacher, look¡ªthe stars are in your grasp from now on!]


    [Well done¡­ Hulse, you''re certainly the apostle who knows me the best. But tell me, apart from salvation, do you intend to use it for subjugating other worlds as well?]


    [¡­Certainly, teacher. I would never dare fool you¡ªif might is not used to hold the line, how could Chaos be banished, and how would Truth and Justice come?]


    *****


    Under the illumination of the silver-white sun, a huge gray-haired man was excitedly introducing the crystallization of collective intelligence from all gods and races¡ªthe pinnacle creation of the Mycroft Continent. His teacher appeared surprised but saw through his apostle''s thoughts at once, and yet the huge man whose entire body was carved out of the most flawless marble stated his ambition with no intention of hiding anything.


    Joshua watched every sight in silence even as he recovered from his trance. At present, he began to consciously draw in the information that was spilling out, and the more he watched them, the more confident he became of the conjecture he had in mind.


    "Just a little more."


    His spirit diving into the flow of information, the trance came striking again. However, it was now substantial chaotic fragments and memories that had no logic to speak of. It appeared to have been shattered and destroyed by some great power that even the owner of the memories could not repair them, allowing them to freely take the shape they had now.


    After a long time, another brief trance finally appeared.


    *****


    [You people actually want my daughter to become one with that filthy being of Chaos? I''ll never agree to it! I''ll never allow it!]


    [That''s the only way to save you and your daughter. Forgive us, but that is the only thing I can do.]


    [Aaaaaaaaargh! I curse you! Curse you! Humans, elves, dwarves, every¡­ living within¡­ I curs¡­]


    *****


    Beneath the Vault of Stars, the sound of scraping metal boomed. Joshua could not see anything clearly but could hear a tired and grudging voice conversing with another low, raging voice. The two clearly did not come to an agreement, but under the undulation of immeasurably extensive energy, that raging voice promptly became faint and stifled, before finally vanishing.


    "That''s not enough. Next."


    The warrior''s voice rang, and so light and shadow intertwined."


    *****


    [Teacher. Would the world of Mycroft die?]


    [If you''re referring to whether ever trace of its existence being completed wiped out, then certainly not. But if you''re referring to whether the world would survive, that depends on the labors of the generations to come¡ªit''s a distant future that has nothing to do with you and I.]


    [Couldn''t¡­ Teacher, couldn''t you stay?]


    [This accident had made me realized that many undiscovered truths remain¡­ it''s something that can''t be done even if I stayed in Mycroft for another ten thousand years. So, this world is left up to you.]


    *****


    "Those were conversations the Sage and his apostles had. They are also memories of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, as well as its origin and end."


    As the final scene disappeared from sight, Joshua breathed a deep sigh within his own spiritual realm and turned towards the darkness beside him. "Right?"


    "Unmistaken. Successor. What you say is the truth."


    In the lightless spiritual realm, a silver radiance suddenly appeared that burst out in the very next moment, illuminating all darkness while a huge silver-gray sphere thus appearing beside Joshua. "Being''s information confirmed," it said with the monotone voice of a machine. "Successor number three, bearer of the ''Azure Splendor''. Please head towards the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, the Pluralistic Quadrant Teleportation is ready."


    "Please make proper preparations to save a world."Mortal Combat anyone?

 Chapter 561 Codename Stellaris

    "Saving a world."


    Repeating the phrase simply, Joshua was not emotional over the profound words since he had done that before, and so merely stared calmly at the will that suddenly appeared in his spiritual sea. "The azure splendor should be the Azurite," he said solemnly, "while I am the so-called successor. It''s all understandable, but could you please specifically explain the reasons and your origins? That way, I could prepare."


    The silver sphere circled around within the warrior''s dark spiritual realm. It was different from Light that was translucent possessed a visible core; its entire body of luminous silver liquid metal formed its whole body. Having ascertained Joshua''s question, it rapidly replied with a flat tone. "Third Successor, the commanding will of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds is at your service."


    Hence, the self-styled commanding will of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds divulged every piece of information it was aware of with prim wording and an unemotional tone. Illuminated by its silver radiance, the warrior''s expression was serene yet his thoughts unfathomable, and the situation continued until the sphere stopped narrating while Joshua finally spoke again.


    "I know. The Sage¡­ could speak with World Wills."


    Having listened to the explanation of the commanding will, Joshua closed his eyes and paused for a moment, as if to digest the information before opening them again. "It''s perfectly reasonable¡­" he muttered to himself, "I should have realized the fact when the Azurite first awakened. A youth who was just a dozen years old who lived in a mountain village, and yet could traverse the dimensions visit other worlds at the very thought. If not for the help of a World Will, it was not possible no matter how gifted he was."


    "And that innate power could raise the dead and heal all maladies. An essence with affinity to all things, how similar is that to the Steel Shard that I acquired in the past? The Sage was born capable of interacting with us and roamed the Multiverse in his youth, thus attaining power that surpassed everything."


    Just like how Karlis had recently invited Joshua to help itself and other worlds¡ªthe Sage must have experienced the same thing before, and performed exceptionally.


    Now, many inexplicable things in the past were now explained, and Joshua gradually understood the history in the Sage''s era thousands of years ago. It was also exactly how he now learned the true purpose of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds.


    Towards the end of the last era, the Sage has led his people and the gods to work together and build the greatest project in Mycroft''s history: a celestial demiplane, independent and beyond this world. The work was so monumental that it took almost a century even for the gods to search for world fragments across the Void, and the moment the demiplane was built, it possessed the ability to connect with any planes of Order around the Multiverse thanks to its materials and energies that the Saint especially granted.


    It was the door to the future, the bugle call for expansion, its very existence embodying the path for civilization to advance. Through it, sages could see the future of every race on Mycroft that had been approaching its limits, kings saw new frontiers and power, warmongers saw battles and conquest, traders saw new marketing spots and great riches. Even beggars and criminals were brimming with hope, for with the many worlds before them, they who had fallen to the bowels had brand-new possibilities.


    A passion came to the entire Mycroft Continent.


    And that was exactly what the Sage wanted.


    Standing upon a higher place further above the gods, the Sage looked around at the Multiverse within the Void, and could sense that darkness was extending in the infinite distance. Seeds of Chaos had been sowed in one world after another, blooming flowers that unleashed death and destruction. It was not something the Evil Gods could do themselves¡ªthere was a darker existence lurking deep behind. To help, to save those worlds that required aid and salvation, the Sage split his own power so that the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds had profound authority.


    According to his plan, the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds would connect endless worlds over the faraway Multiverse that required help and had been tainted by Chaos. Such worlds were extremely sensitive to outer stimuli and easy to enter. Under the leadership of the Mycroft gods and the world''s multitude of champions, the races that had almost developed to its own paragon would assist the world in banishing Chaos and living within them, expanding their own influence. In return, the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds would also deliver the rewards from the World Will of the assisted worlds to its ordinary inhabitants that could not communicate with it, granting them growth of extraordinary power.


    They started from worlds where the Chaos erosion was weaker that perhaps need just a few people to slay some weak monsters, before advancing to more corrupted worlds that require the simultaneous entry of several parties. In that cyclical process, many worlds regained vigor, while all intelligent beings in the Mycroft continent also developed into extraordinary and sublimated. The world of Mycroft hence elevated itself over as a world above worlds, to the threshold of the ''Datum Point of Order''.


    The gods were infinitely agreeable to that. They naturally knew that the Sage was using their power to fulfill his own wish, but they were willingly driven. Apart from that, the Sage also set certain emergency regulations¡ªhe would act himself, descending upon civilizations where the corruption was extensive or were facing immediate danger of destruction and clearing the Chaos. If he really could not do anything due to unforeseen circumstances, it would be up to the twelve apostles.


    Such was the true form of the Multiverse Sacrificial Ground¡ªthe [Multiverse Incident Management Hub].


    Even Joshua''s heart surged as he recalled the information the commanding will was recounting.


    It was a bridge for the world towards the Multiverse, a passage of civilization refinement; it was a light to save worlds from Chaos, a way for Order to expand itself endlessly. The existence of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds was the utmost of ''curiosity'' and ''desire for all intelligent beings¡ªthe meaning of its existence was indescribable with words, for it was nobility and glory incarnate.


    With the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds and the Sage standing at the zenith of ethics and duty, the world of Mycroft could self-expand in the process¡ªunlike the civilization on Karlis and Xillia which dispatched one or two Void Battleships, it was the true shape of a Multiverse civilization.


    Perhaps it was simply too perfect that even Fate itself could not just sit and watch, that the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds would link to the endless Abyss in the very moment it was finished?


    "After all, even the Sage would never imagine that the most sorrowful world that needed aid the most in the Multiverse, was precisely the Abyss that wrought terror and despair to other worlds."


    Joshua took a deep breath as he recalled the miserable past of the Sixth Abyss and Bloodmoon Abyss. In the final war of the previous era, multiple Abyssal levels had been destroyed by the raging Sage and gods, with several Evil Gods corpses still floating around amidst the Multiverse. On the other hand, the civilization on Mycroft that was about to step into the Multiverse was thrown into the bottom of the valet¡ªmany deities and Legendary champions died in that one battle, while the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds was virtually levelled, with less than seventeen percent of self-repairs complete despite having run the process over a thousand years.


    "The Multiverse information gathering plugin of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds was damaged by sixty-three percent, rendered incapable of collecting the movements of Chaos in other worlds. However, it could still receive voluntary distress signals in worlds where the Sage had left his tokens."


    The silver luminous sphere was still relaying information about itself with its emotionless voice in the warrior''s spiritual space. It was an artificial soul the Sage created and possess profound processing abilities to analyze information regarding the Multiverse. However, Joshua could tell that its damage in the final battle had been critical and was still festering, but it still woke up from its long slumber for its duty to search for Successors capable of saving worlds.


    "When a task is completed, the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds would receive part of the resources from the world''s blessing to repair itself which permits the possibility of reshaping despite utter destruction, which is why the mission takes priority." The silver luminous sphere¡ªthe commanding will of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds said calmly, before repeating itself. "The Pluralistic Quadrant Teleportation is ready; it can be activated anytime. Is the Third Successor going to the center of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds to begin his mission?"


    "Of course."


    Joshua watched the unchanging sphere that kept whirling, unchanging. His expression was unfathomable under its silver yet fluctuating radiance, indistinct from a smile or his usual calm.


    Nevertheless, the warrior''s answer was somber and powerful.


    "Saving worlds is precisely what I''m here for."


    *****


    Outer zones of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds.


    Joshua opened his eyes that had been tightly shut in reality.


    "Master? What happened to you just now?" Ying asked anxiously as she noticed that he had come to. She had been hugging the warrior''s arm, sighing in relief¡ªin her eyes, Joshua had suddenly pressed on his own forehead before losing consciousness to the trance while standing upright. In that instant, Ling, Light and even Nostradamus turned pale in panic, with the black-haired youth suggesting that they leave the demiplane immediately, while the old mage entered his battle-ready mode, searching everywhere for a possible ambusher.


    Legendary champions were not without enemies despite their power. There were certain unique beings in many worlds that could damage or indeed kill Legends, with the most common being the ancient abominations of the Abyss, as well as minions of the Evil God and Void Behemoths that roam the Void of the Multiverse. Although this concealed demiplane appeared peaceful, it was clearly a former battlefield against the Abyss, and there might have been some beings that could affect Joshua''s spirit.


    Nostradamus, however, found nothing, while both Ying and Ling could not even move the warrior an inch even as their faces went red with exhaustive effort¡ªthe warrior was simply too heavy, and even the mage''s dimensional spells could not throw Joshua into any portal if he did not move on his own accord. Therefore, they could just wait where they were until he woke up.


    "Something of an emergency."


    Quickly understanding the current situation as he awakened, he first soothed the divine armament siblings beside him before catching the levitating luminous orb and forcefully compressed it into a thumb-sized ball before putting it into his pocket. "There''s no time to talk. Turn to your weapons mode, it''s time to leave."


    "Alright!"


    "Ding-ring-ring???!"


    Being compressed was nothing to Light since it had once been molded by a curious Joshua into a diverse range of shapes, but the warrior''s sudden brusqueness surprised it. Still, it was not time to mind such things¡ªboth Ling and Ying, already prepared earlier, turned into their weapons form at Joshua''s call together and entered his grasp. Then, the warrior turned towards Nostradamus, who was canceling his combat-ready status and approaching him, his expression baffled.


    "Something urgent came up, I''ll be going first." He said simply. But even before he finished, Joshua had stamped down forcefully, and the flat land that never changed for a thousand years shattered, contorted and churned. Countless stones and dust rose into the air, while a red light that accelerated to the center of the demiplane along with a sharp, rapid boom.


    "What¡ªWhat''s going on?!"


    Nostradamus gaped as he watched the scene unfold, while three other surprised wills wafted from other directions of the demiplane. The old mage had utterly no clue about what just happened¡ªhe had been worried when Joshua mysteriously fainted, and even before he could breathe in relief that he awakened, that fellow seemed to have met something unexpected and was already flying towards that immeasurably dangerous demiplane obscured by a dense silver fog.


    Nonetheless, what surprised him most was a different thing.


    "How was he able to use his full power?"


    Though the laws of a demiplane were extremely similar to the Mycroft Continent, there were underlying fundamental differences. It appeared to be connected to some profound yet faraway existence and held a reverent authority that made people retreat. Towards that, other Legendary champions were considerably prudent, unable and not daring to unleash their full strength, and yet Joshua had crumbled their belief.


    "Count Radcliffe has already analyzed the essence of the demiplane?"


    "That speed''s incredible."


    "Boldly heading for the ruin cluster at the center of the demiplane? Reckless."


    Unlike the other Legendary champions who had varying thoughts, Nostradamus merely felt an unprecedented fatigue that accumulated in his heart since meeting Joshua, which now approached its very limit.


    The calm and collected mage could not help sighing feebly.


    "How could so much happen¡­"


    Despite that, even before he sighed, his body began to flash with streaks of pale blue ripples that resembled radiance and vapor formed for little particles at once. They entered the depths of the dimensions and opened a portal that was fluctuating which Nostradamus entered in the very next instant.


    "I could only give chase and have a look," he said, shaking his head.


    On the other side, Joshua arrived by the edge at the center of the demiplane that was shrouded in silver fog. He had already seen those huge ruin cluster that was both unfamiliar and familiar.


    "Silver obelisk, ancient stone plaque, Initial Flame totem, arbitrary hub, point of Steel."


    The warrior recited the names of those ancient buildings and ruins in the pre-existence, coming across several colossal but dormant giant god warrior. Those killing machines which had light blue shells constructed from transformable armor had yet to self-repair¡ªtheir bodies were dilapidated, depicting the toils of that final battle. He even saw a giant graveyard for those machines, with hundreds of their destroyed remains piling up. It would be the most precious treasure in the demiplane if nothing unexpected happens¡ªwith them, the Starfall Era of the Mycroft Continent could rapidly catch up to the Glorious Era.


    Both civilizations had the same origins after all¡ªeven their magical technology and benchmark were virtually identical. Additionally, the present civilization on the Mycroft Continent was a summation of its various races, and that fact alone made it even more progressive than the Glorious Era.


    Flashing past at a dozen times the speed of sound, Joshua did not pay too much attention to those buildings or remains¡ªthose were not his objective. At present, the warrior arrived beside the central obelisk right below the dim gray sun.


    "Light of the silver sky¡ªthe man-made sun in the air is my real body." The commanding will told him in his own spiritual sea. "The top of the Multiverse obelisk at the center of the plane is where the Pluralistic Quadrant Teleportation equipment is located. It is far less damaged than I am, and with sufficient energy provision, it could be improved to a near hundred percent success rate."


    "And where does its energy come from?"


    "By burning my soul."


    Even as it continued with its emotionless voice, the commanding voice issued instructions on what to do next. "Third Successor, please head towards the top of the obelisk. Serial number 000001¡ªthe first emergency mission teleportation is ready. I could hold on for long, please hurry."


    After a brief silence, Joshua briskly landed at the top of the huge obelisk. In that very second, a huge power quaked the body of the tower, shaking away the dust and stone layer that had been covering the tower, revealing its original composition of dull silver metals and light blue crystals.


    "I''m ready," Joshua said, looking up towards the sun overhead that was gradually brightening. "Let''s go."


    While the commanding will suddenly become silent and unresponsive instead, the sun above the obelisk began to emanate radiance that gradually became more powerful.


    Scientifically, the name of the Multiverse Obelisk which was a thousand meters tall was known as the ''Multiverse Quadrant Positioning Unit''. It was now vibrating, emitting a faint, dazzling light as it was provided sufficient power while it activated for the first time since it was built. Tiles of pale blue crystal charged along with its circuits and extended towards the top of the tower¡ªthe center of which Joshua stood upon. He grasped his weapons, watching the seemingly eternally grey skies of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds as if his gaze could pierce the Multiverse, towards that path of light that stretches to ten thousand worlds.


    One day, I shall walk that path too. Joshua thought, lowering his head to find that the crystal was now welling and the obelisk seemed to have finished charging. In that very moment, Joshua sensed that the space around him was turning hollow, hazy and dark like the Void itself and appeared around him in an orderly manner, with countless starlight glinting within. It was a miniaturized view of the Multiverse, with galaxies, constellations and even flocculated constructs appearing before his eyes. There was a single red speck amongst them¡ªit was the Mycroft Continent itself, an inconspicuous dot that would never be discovered if it was not especially pointed out.


    "Benchmark world locating completed."


    The commanding will''s flat voice rang across the Multiverse Sacrificial, prompting shock glances at their surroundings from everyone including the Legendary champions. Then, they all saw that silver sun that was so bright it now illuminated the entire sky, and beneath it, a massive dark space was expanding, with infinite starlight flashing within as if ascertaining something. It was a mystery that everyone could no comprehend at once, a great heritage of the last era.


    Meanwhile, the voice continued, "Search of target world commencing¡­ Living world on the seventh quadrant, serial number one hundred and seventy-five thousand, four hundred and ninety-three. Codename Stellaris."


    "Pluralistic Quadrant Teleportation ready. Countdown: Three, two, one, zero."


    "Warping initiated."


    The moment they countdown ended, the dark space violently shrunk, vanishing like a blackhole that devours everything.


    And the person within had already left, heading to the distance.

 Chapter 562 Answering the Call

    A silver-blue psionic beam tore through galaxy and darkness amidst the silent Multiverse like a keen edge. The massive and substantial light pierce through the dimensions right unto the rear of the Void curtains, guiding the advent of a being from the other side.


    At the moment, the ritual was mostly finished, and the beam condensed with the psionic powers of all intelligent beings within a single planet had flowed along the ritual platform on the holy mountain had entered the Void in its entirety. It caused the space at the edge of the beam to undulate, turning into a distorted eye akin to a vortex, the dimensional shift produced by enormous energies distinctly visible even from another system. However, the defensive firepower above the Midgardian planet and the battleship fleet that was standing by in space nervously adjusted their cannons to lock on to that Void door that was gradually materializing¡ªeven if they had exhausted all power of their civilization, they still could not ascertain if the summoned Void being was a monster or an intelligent being, or whether they would be so berserk they could not be control.


    Even most common citizens were holding their breath, watching the sight nervously. Midgardians were an intelligent race evolved psionic plants, with part of their living form keeping a special aspect of plans: supreme longevity. Though they had difficulty in reproduction what with one Midgardian requiring needing eighty years to exchange genetic information for new descendant seedlings, their long lifespan was considered endless. A considerable portion of the Midgardians who were watching the psionic livestream now had witnessed the Crystal Insect slaughtering the Garden of Leaves planet, which was why they were neutral towards holding the Void Door ritual once again, for fear had remained entrenched in their hearts.


    The superior lifeform that came striking from a distant place was certainly an imminent calamity and destruction, but who knew if what they summoned was a similarly powerful entity? Would they still steadfastly believe in the existence of the Void Saint? Perhaps their faith would have deepened precisely due to those fearsome evils of the Void and Chaos, but who knew if the Saint still remembered that he had once enlightened a bunch of intelligent plants that were still dwelling within ignorance, in this insignificant planet more than a thousand years ago?


    Whatever case may be, as time goes by, the distorted eye slowly solidified, and a massive silver-blue fissure began to materialize and expand under the support of the psionic beam, shredding the universe and cutting through dimensions, drawing out a crack from the world. The scent from the other end began to well out, allowing all Midgardians who sensed it to relax at once.


    "The ritual succeeded."


    "It doesn''t seem much of a problem. As long as the psionic distribution is maintained, control notwithstanding, at least summoning is not a problem."


    "The Saint protects, may your light illuminate us day after day, as bright as the sun¡­"


    Including the fleet commander, the first step which every Midgardian thought to have been the most difficult¡ªthe construction of the Void Door has ended. What next was the not-too-difficult step of guiding the being from the other end to come, and use their powerful psionic to manipulate it.


    However, only Milhabus knew that it was a huge problem¡ªhe had utterly lost all control over the ritual!


    "A great will beyond the will has assumed my authority, the ritual has gone amok!"


    Standing in the dead center of the psionic beam at the summit, the Grand Consul whose body was being brushed by the endless psionic flow from the whole planet became stiff. He felt that his entire person had become a marionette and was controlled whimsically by the great will from the other side¡ªthe unshakable machine-like will, its origins unknown and bearing no emotions had evaded his control stealthily and deliberately continued the rest of Void Door ritual. Milhabus could only sense that, under the control of that great will, another profound being was rapidly approaching from the other end of the dimensions.


    That being seared like a nebula but had not the gaseous body of one. Not only did its sturdiness eclipsed all metals, its body that was also brimming with life and vigor and power to destroy everything. He came in response to the call from the other end of the Void, and now was about to descend upon this place.


    The silver-blue fissure glimmered in fluctuating light. It swayed for an instant before expanding again¡ªthe Void Door was now several thousand meters long and hundreds of meters wide as it gradually opened, allowing even space battleships to enter with ease. Many older Midgardians present during the first Void Door ritual discover in shock that this Void Door was far larger than the door that ushered the Crystal Insect.


    Could it mean that the being that was coming will be far larger than the Crystal Insect?


    To put things into perspective, the [Pioneer-class] flagship that was billed as the utmost crystallization of Midgardian technology was but two thousand and four hundred meters in length, while the Crystal Insect had been three hundred meters long in its normal state. While the comparison was obvious, the former was a war machine that required dozens of thousands of people to crew it, while the latter was a single superior body of life¡ªthe combat prowess between the two could not be calculated with the standard methods.


    However, it was alleged that there were ancient empires that had long slumbered in the depths of the stars used inconceivable technology to forge ten kilometers-long battleships. It was so huge that one craft was an ecosystem that could subjugate an entire civilization. Still, those were merely rumors that the Midgardians heard once or twice in a millennium.


    Now, I can''t even force the Void Door to self-destruct¡­ I could only pray that that which would come from the other side is the Saint, and not those abnormal Void Behemoths.


    Though his heart was growing cold due to all sorts of unexpected things, Milhabus still had a final hope in spite of losing control¡ªthough that great will was cold and callous, it moved in fervent Order as if it was an autonomous machine that activated through the fulfillment of certain criteria. There was a supreme gap between that Chaotic mentality of the Void Behemoth that allowed virtually no interaction and understanding, but the most important thing was that the psionic beam of the Void Door was not distorting until now, and progressing in an orderly manner. Anything was still possible.


    "It''s coming."


    In the bridge of the Pioneer¡ªflagship of the Central Midgardian Fleet, the robust but upset fleet commander watched as the silver-blue portal slowly expanded, as ten thousand thoughts flashed through his mind.


    Tarquin had participated in that battle a thousand years ago. He had been a mere crewmember of the Central Fleet but did in fact fight the rampaging Crystal Insect. As the sole survivor of that subsidiary fleet, Tarquin would know the scent of Chaos, and it was hence pleased to find out that there was no Abyssal breath from the other end of the Void Door. In its place was immeasurably distinct waves of heat that broiled like the sun, monumental ripples that made ordinary beings breathless.


    But even as he relaxed, a new anxiety rose in his mind.


    Who would know if the incredible ripples came from a new enemy?


    Regardless of what he thought, reality would not shift at the will of the intelligent being. As the silver-blue dimensional fissure stopped expanding and affixed itself where it was, the massive psionic beam lost its benchmark for transference, the surging psionic tide churning huge energy tidal waves within the dark universe, spreading towards the surrounding bodies of stars.


    But while the aftershock from the tidal wave was still spreading, the door of the Void truly opened.


    "Fleet¡ªLevel One Alert!"


    A ferocious bellow promptly echoed across the bridge of the Pioneer. Tarquin''s three eyes widened as he commanded the surrounding officers at his loudest voice. The others were slow to react, but an imposing chill soon surged into their hearts. In that instant, endless panic, cowardice, and timidity poured into the darkest corners of their hearts. A presence that made humans tremble was stretching, dispersing courage and nullifying passion¡ªapart from the rare few Midgardians that were stirred instead by the stimulation of the presence, most of the battleships in the fleet encircling the Void Door fell into a brief panic.


    The psionic tidal wave that cascaded towards the surrounding stars visibly from vicinity of the dimensional fissure had already been eroded by waves of mysterious red-black energy that poured forth from the Void Door. Incomparable presence, accompanied by a power that inspires terror in all life, unfurled outwardly.


    His power was not so limited in the first place; he had deliberately suppressed it. Even so, the immeasurably profound and uncontrolled psionic energies empowered it by thousand folds, raising the threat without limit, and in the very next instant, a giant hand that was seemingly constructed from molten metals reached out from the Void Door, pressing down upon the world on this side.


    The hand was actually very small compared to planets and the psionic beam, an ignorable speck within the Universe. Nevertheless, it easily plundered everyone''s attention the moment it appeared¡ªMilhabus, Tarquin, every Midgardian official and ranked priest, as well as every Midgardian watching the psionic livestream held their breaths at the sight. Shock, fear, expectation, alert, suspicion, disbelief and many other emotions flashed in their hearts one after another, and soon, the second, third and fourth hands reached out¡ª


    "The Void being is coming! Cannons on full power, standby and prepare to fire!"


    As Tarquin issued the immeasurably vigilant order, the Door fully opened. As a giant energy wave that caused even the million miles of psionic tide to dull surged, a giant god that descended from the other side of the Void appeared before the Midgardians.


    Whoooosh. In the empty reaches of the universe, a gale of energy billowed.


    It was a four-armed steel giant that was over four-hundred meters tall, its entire body wrapped in flames. There was a halo of light, pierced by a single straight line at its center as it turned slow, with forces that far eclipsed the engine core of battleships circling around its body. As he came in to this whole new world, he spread his four arms as if to stretch out, while the silver-blue door that was glimmering rapidly closed itself and vanished due to his advent, before finally shifting into an insignificant psionic wave.


    "The energy wave levels are at seven hundred and sixty million¡ªit''s three times the engine output of the Pioneer! And that''s just his normal state, there''s no calculating his peak power!"


    "He possesses an incredible energy surge similar to psionics! The threshold of its mass is a thousand times above Omega-tier psionics! Being a superior Void being, there is no calculating with the present systems!"


    "Heavens! He has organs for observation¡ªhe''s watching us!


    Countless scientists who were observing at real time from the Midgard star and space station were urgently reporting their discovery. They found out in astonishment that the four-armed Steel giant was far more powerful than the Crystal Insect, and the margins were not by one bit or a half but a comprehensive outclass. It was a terrifying power that the Midgardians could never imagine since the most powerful Omega psionics of their civilization could at most control the weather and rain of a particular region¡ªif they had not gathered the power of every psionic on the planet, they had no way of piercing the dimensions.


    In the instant they noticed that the Steel giant was watching them as well, many scientists who were watching it from behind lenses felt their mental core froze at once as overwhelming emotional undulation overloaded their thinking hub, and simply fainted. Appearing to sense it, the giant spoke, but since vacuum had no way of spreading sound only streaks of black-red ripples spread out of his mouth, turned into halos of energy.


    The giant closed his mouth when he realized the fact, and used a silver communicative psionic beam with the intent to interact with the intelligent beings around him. Many captains aboard the various warships believed it to be a sign of his offense and were so scared they were prepared to retaliate, only to be stopped by the fleet commander who had been frowning. Tarquin sensed that the chaos caused by the giant was unwitting, and merely a natural phenomenon caused by its domineering existence. He hazily felt that the other side was an intelligent being that they could interact with.


    But a silver star suddenly shone. A torrential ray, carrying inconceivable destructive power, surged towards the Steel giant as a particle lance accelerated to the utmost that carried heat over a million degrees instantly covered the space and arrived before the giant.


    In the end, someone had fired a cannon shot out of fear or some other factor.


    "Who?!" Tarquin bellowed in rage immediately, looking around. Not only was it a disregard of his order, it was even more possible that the Void being that appeared communicative would be enraged. In this hour where the Midgard civilization nears destruction, it was equivalent to utterly diminishing the final hope of Midgardian future if the new Void being was angered once more. Apart of him, even the command center above the Midgardian planet and the highest government was furious and alarm, but everyone''s attention remained on the other side of the stars.


    It was as if the Steel giant expected the particle lance. Facing the direct strike from the main cannons of a warship that could punch through a small planet and vaporized a whole city, he raised his right hand just a second before it struck. Infinite visible particles started to condense in his palm and formed a huge silver luminous sword between breaths, and the giant used the single second left to swing it, cutting apart the particle lance with relative ease.


    "Chaos hides within your midst."


    Empowered by the psionic beam, the silver radiance reached every Midgardian mind¡ªthe giant was not enraged about being attacked, and merely spoke in an amiable tone. "I have already helped you wipe them out."


    In one of the fleets some distance away, several ranking officers within a few warships were screaming shrilly as they were burned into ashes by an inferno that came out of nowhere. Their bodies were emanating toxic smog of rot, but even that was utterly incinerated by the black-red flames. Additionally, there was a single Midgardian corrupted by the Chaos that was left carefully in each ship for interrogation instead of being turned into cinders.


    The black giant¡ªits golden-red skin having cooled¡ªturned, and followed the guiding psionic beam to land slowly on the Midgard planet. A multitude of aerial cannons and guided defensive nets locked on to that superior Void being whose allegiance was yet to be determined, but every controller merely broke out in cold sweat instead of acting in the absence of orders of their commanding officers. They could only watch nervously as that terrific being broke through the atmosphere and slowly shrunk in the air before turning into a human.


    "He has the power of transforming and shrinking!


    "The energy signature is rapidly contracting. Current levels at twenty-three hundred million, almost the same as a battleship engine core!"


    "Substantial decrease in mass! Sub-space detected! He has largely moved his body to the sub-space to miniaturized and assumed human shape! Current mass shift is around a hundred and fifteen thousand to two hundred thousand tons!"


    "The being¡ªcodename, Void Giant¡ªpossess clear intelligence, activating procedure C!"


    Amidst the series of nervous information relay and analysis, the silhouette that was now typical human-sized that was shouldering a greatsword and greataxe was about to land on the peak of the holy mountain. He had black hair, a pair of flame-like eyes¡ªto Grand Consul Milhabus who had just left the psionic beam, the Void Being bore much resemblance to the Void Saint. The figure landed on the platform, paused for a moment before turning towards the Grand Consul¡ªor more specifically, the Droplet inside the Amber Pole.


    "The Sage''s presence."


    Having ascertained the fact, the black-haired man approached Milhabus and pulled up the Grand Consul that had overexerted itself. It instantly sent another shockwave over the scientists in the analysis center. It was indisputably an intelligent being that was acting benevolent and communicative, even as Milhabus stood blankly under his aid, soon sensing a silver radiance being gushing into its mental hub, the seed-shaped ''brain'' constructed from countless nerve construct inside the Midgardian''s body.


    "May I know if you were the ones who activated the Sage''s keepsake and summoned me?" The black-haired man asked serenely.


    Milhabus found out in surprised that it could actually understand the unknown language of the being, and paused for a moment, before slowly answering him. "¡­Yes."


    "What is the problem that required the ritual?" The black-haired man continued simply.


    "A Void Behemoth!" Milhabus quickly reacted and replied; he was the top leader of a planet after all. "The Folbians had fled, and we are facing a direct onslaught of the Void being."


    "I see. A Chaos invasion, huh." Nodding, the black-haired figure laughed.


    His appearance was very different from Midgardians, but seemingly having the same cultural origins allowed Milhabus to instinctively know that he was laughing. It had wanted to scold him in anger for this was no time to laugh, but he could almost see a giant god flashing past the Void being''s back in that very moment¡ªthe pupils it had glinted with silver radiance with the most intense will to kill and fight.


    "Then sign a contract. In the name of the Sage, I would face Chaos beside you."


    His laughter quickly vanishing, the black figure stood upon the Solemn Platform that he felt familiar with and reached out with one hand, pressing down on the Amber Pole in Milhabus''s hand.


    "I''m Joshua van Radcliffe," he said calmly. "I have answered the call, to search and destroy Chaos."


    "This power is at your disposal."

 Chapter 563 Four for the Price of One

    With those words, Joshua studied the being that called itself ''Midgardian'' and stood before him.


    It was a race that resembled humans while bearing the appearance of ''treants''. If Milhabus was a median specimen of its race, they would have an average height of two meters¡ªits head had two sensory organs and one fully developed psionic core, a mouth but no ears, nose nor any other orifice. It was also slightly horrifying at one glance since their essence was essentially grown from plants.


    The Midgardian body was also remarkably identical to humans, but after Joshua observed it, he noticed that their internal organs were extremely special. Their mental faculty is located by their vertebra¡ªa long, flexible translucent strip similar to tree pith. There were many minuscule tentacles over it, while other organs and its entire body grew from those tentacles. Apart from that, the tree pith could vibrate air to produce sound by its psionic ability, probably so that they could interact with any kin of their own race that was not developed enough to communicate with psionic abilities.


    In a nutshell, the form of Midgardians was perplexingly unnatural. From what Joshua could see, they definitely had other forms that were more appropriate, but forcibly distorted themselves to their current state due to certain reasons.


    It was quite evident. With a faint but visible ripple of energy, the fiber layer of skin over Milhabus''s body was swiftly regenerating under the prompt of psionic energy even as Joshua helped him up, and was completed healed in seconds. The fiber layer was extraordinarily compact and had a rather transparent gray-white hue¡ªcovered behind it, Milhabus, barely passable as a human figure formed from countless roots and leaves, quickly turned into another human figure that was mimicked the humans of Mycroft. It was now a robust, somber middle-aged man, although the single obvious difference was that its hair was layers of thick, green leaves, with roots similar to willow branches discernible underneath.


    ¡ªThis race has imitated the Sage''s form until they lost their own.


    Joshua could not help sighing inwardly at the sight. He did not feel that the human form was the most perfect form in the Multiverse¡ªdue to variation between environments and ecosystems, every race has a shell that fits their civilization the most. The Midgardians that were fundamentally plants in reality do not fit into the human form, but through heightened psionic ability and self-remolding, they had harshly changed their own race into such a state.


    However, that was not important.


    "I know your people are about to face the assault of a Void Behemoth¡­" Joshua said a while later after composing his emotions, "but I still don''t understand the specifics. Could you please enlighten me?"


    Through his Steel Strength link, he could now converse with no obstacles with the Midgardian leader that called itself Milhabus. It did not mean that Joshua had grasped the Midgard language¡ªin fact, the fleet commander and the scientists who were watching them through surrounding psionic live feed and audio-visual equipment could only hear a cadence that was completely different from anything in their civilization.


    "The Grand Consul''s psionic link is enshrouded by a foreign power¡ªhe understands the speech of that Void Being!"


    "Analyze it at once! A benevolent, communicative Void Being that bears such a striking resemblance with the Void Saint¡­ He may be an existence on the side of the true Saint!"


    In line with the analysis of the Void Being Incident Supervision Council¡ªthe Council for short, dozens of their most learned linguist in the Midgardian civilization began to study Joshua''s tone, expression, and accent gingerly yet delightedly. The psionic link from Milhabus made things greatly convenient for them, allowing them to be clear that the Void Being was indicating benevolence.


    Since the entire Midgardian race had awakened their psionic ability a thousand years ago, more and more of them resonated and linked together, ultimately forming a profound psionic network that engulfed the entire Midgard planet. Through that network, most psionically developed individuals could exchange information with zero delays, and with Milhabus itself being the strongest psionic in the planet, it could naturally connect with the network. Hence, it had especially opened itself so that the linguists could understand the meaning of the warrior''s words.


    "Why isn''t Milhabus acting yet?!"


    On the other hand, Tarquin was not delighted as it watched the feed inside the fleet flagship the Pioneer high above the air, clenching instead on his staff. Layers of wrinkles folded over the face of the rather elderly commander, and he was clearly extremely nervous. "The energy value of the psionic beam is about to fall! There wouldn''t be a chance to control that fellow anymore if it didn''t use the psionic power now!"


    Unlike the other optimistic Midgardian hierarchs, Tarquin was fully vigilant against any Void lifeform after having experienced firsthand the battle against the Crystal Insect. In its point of view, even if Joshua did not unleash destruction at once, was it not the same with the Crystal Insect? In the few years that it had been summoned, not only did the Insect contribute greatly to Midgardian material science, it even dug several asteroid mines that could not be constructed with their technological capabilities at the time which in turn provided the Midgardians substantial resources.


    However in the end, its single sudden strike had wiped clean every blessing it brought while greatly shredding the vigor of Midgard, throwing them into civil strife and a dark era of schism to the point that the Midgardians only returned to the stars after more than a thousand years.


    The kindness of a moment was hence without meaning. Who knew if the second Void creature would be scared into switching allegiance at first glance of the Void Behemoth? With the whole civilization standing on the brink, Tarquin believed that using the incredible psionic power to control the being was far better than communicating to avoid anything expected.


    And there were a considerable number of leaders in the army who shared its opinions. These Midgardians that had more or less experienced that dark era was very vigilant to all alien life, and in their conviction, Joshua was a powerful, uncontrollable, and incredible threat¡ªthe double-edged sword that the Midgardian had ever used. If they did not act heavy-handedly, they might be cut when the sword swings backward.


    Meanwhile, Milhabus was smiling awkwardly on the Solemn Platform as its eyes cleared after the series of impacts that came with Joshua''s arrival. It did not require spiritual connection to guess the thoughts of those old friends¡ªthey must be shouting behind the screen with all their might so that it would host the ritual, control the Void being named [Joshua van Radcliffe] who was standing before it.


    But the question of its willingness notwithstanding, it could not do it even if it wanted to!


    From the start, its control over the ritual had been stolen by a powerful will behind the curtain of the Void. Though that glorious psionic beam appeared to be under its control, it had in truth utterly became a possession of another. Furthermore, speaking of control, Milhabus could sense through its psionic perception how fearsome a being the lifeform before it was. Around him, there were seemingly endless pure psionic fragments that contained infinite vengeance and despair.


    These were the fragments that eroded the psionic beam and unleashed the halo of despair. And yet, those psionic shards that had severely disrupted the formations of the Central Midgardian Fleet was obediently pausing right beside the Void Being without any false moves.


    ¡ªControlling a superior being that could subjugate dozens of thousands of resentment fragments nonchalantly? Tarquin, this isn''t the simple mind of a Crystal Insect that virtually had no intelligence¡­ This is a living thing that escapes imagination¡ªboth yours and mine.


    An existence connected to the Void Saint.


    At the very thought, Milhabus, the Grand Consul of the Holy Council, prudently and reverently bowed toward Joshua, using its psionic ability to simultaneously vibrate the atmosphere and communicate with the warrior in his mind. "Your kindness towards the danger my race face is moving¡­ But most of the data related to the Void Behemoth are within the [Hall of the Mother Tree] and tightly guarded by several Omega-tier psionics and inaccessible at the moment. If you wish, I could lead you to it immediately."


    "The faster, the better. Chaotic invasions never wait; they would attack any moment." Joshua nodded slightly, his forthright attitude clear as ever. He had come to his world to cleanse Chaos and complete the mission assigned by the commanding will of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds¡ªany Midgardian politics, conspiracies, disquiet, and delight had nothing to do with him.


    "Please tell me about your civilization," he added after a brief pause.


    "Alright."


    Milhabus led Joshua down from the Solemn Platform atop the holy mountain. In the journey, Joshua could sense that the uniquely shaped temple platform was imbued with a clear presence of the Sage while hosting unending Midgardian spirits. It was therefore not unusual that the ritual which condensed incredible power had to be performed¡ªotherwise, the psionic energies gathered from millions of people would never be focused enough to tear through the wall between worlds.


    And through Milhabus narration, Joshua had a general idea of Midgardian civilization.


    Millions of years ago, the Midgardian precursors¡ªa unique tree which propagated by splitting its roots had mutated through phenomenon such as thunderstorms and suddenly acquired psionic ability. Thanks to that new stimuli, the psionic plants gradually attained intelligence and became self-aware, and while the buds and roots splitting away from them lost that psionic ability, they inherited the knowledge of their forebears.


    Such was the beginning of the Midgardian civilization¡ªmillions of years of unceasing molding and evolution, the Midgardians had hence become a star-faring race that could explore colonize planets following the guidance of the [Void Saint] and their own incessant diligence. However, due to their aspect as a psionic floral species, they favored settling down on their home planet instead of migrating, and though their lifespan could be counted in millennia, their reproduction rate was inconceivably slow.


    A Midgardian could exchange pollen with another Midgardian¡ªit was an exchange of genetic information to inseminate and nurture sprouts that split away from the pith of their backbone. The process lasts from seventy-five up to a hundred and twenty-five years, and in that period, the Midgardian in which the sprout gestated would have lowered psionic thresholds that only recovers when the sprout splits from it. And if any found it undesirable to intermingle, single Midgardians could undergo mitosis with the same gestation period.


    While the gestation period was long, it was fortunate that the Midgardian progeny would possess the knowledge of their parents. Even if some deeper knowledge would be forgotten by incomplete mental faculties, fundamental knowledge was always kept, greatly saving time required for education. Most Midgardians could probably bear two or three batches of progeny in their lifetime which in turn came in clusters of one to three sprouts. Their slow population growth hence made them averse from strife¡ªonce they lost a considerable part of their own race and could not replace them in time, the entire civilization could fall, and it was precisely why the repercussions from the Crystal Insect attack kept on for so long.


    The Midgard government body was similar to the republic of humans, jointly administrated by the Grand Consul which was the most powerful psionic and the highest official, alongside the Holy Council, an arbitrating structure formed by many elite psionics. Milhabus smiled bitterly and a little tiredly at the mere mention of it¡ªthough it had great authority, the responsibility it held was equally great just as it was with being in charge of the Void Door ritual. If the summoned was not Joshua and some horrific Void aberration instead, it would be the first to die in the line of duty as the summoner.


    "In reality, the highest leader of the Midgardians isn''t me."


    After that bitter smile, Milhabus led Joshua down from the platform and into the temple cluster. "While the Grand Consul is a lifetime title, I would be replaced in four years the moment another surpassed me in Psionic ability. It''s the same for the hundred-men Holy Council, which is why both the Grand Consul and the Holy Council serve the true highest leader."


    "Oh? And who would that be?" Joshua asked curiously in return. Though he had a few guesses, he intended to have Milhabus tell him.


    "It''s difficult to put to words¡­ You would probably understand once you arrived at the Hall of the Mother Tree."


    Milhabus, appearing unsure of how to put things, could only skip that part. Meanwhile, within the temple, quite a few Midgardian priests with considerable psionic power and will were standing by respectfully in a corner, and did not raise their heads to glimpse the Void Being that was Joshua as he walked past them. But when Milhabus mentioned the Hall of the Mother Tree, a priest that was obviously a leader stepped forward.


    "The psionic warp gate is ready," it said with reverence. "It could be used any moment, Grand Consul."


    "Alright, got it," Milhabus replied simply, and directed Joshua to the direction of the psionic warp gate, picking that moment to ask a question tentatively as they walked.


    "Mister Radclife¡­ You seem to know the Sage? May I ask if he¡­"


    It was clear that it wanted to inquire after some information regarding the Sage, and learn the relationship between the holy one and Joshua.


    Nevertheless, the question itself was both frivolous to the Grand Consul and Joshua. Leaving aside Joshua''s reaction to the Droplet before, it was evident from his appearance alone that he had strong links with the Sage, not to mention that the warrior was pulled here by the distress signal issued by the Sage Legacy. But knowing is knowing¡ªit was more important to actually reveal than to silently acknowledge a truth, which was why Milhabus still asked its question albeit in a roundabout manner.


    "The Sage is one of the founders of the civilization of our world," Joshua gave Milhabus the simplest answer he could come up with after some thought. "He isn''t just the Saint of your world, but also of many others, and a being far more majestic than you could imagine. Your being able to summon me was also because hints he left behind.


    "And I am his Heir from a few dozen generations later."


    Joshua was earnestly in awe of the Sage''s power and breadth of mind. Leaving other aspects aside, the teleportation that could scale the Multiverse within the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds alone far eclipsed the imagination of many, not to mention the wondrous ability of the commanding will.


    Naturally, Joshua could sense that the incredible psionic beam had intended to invade his own spirit at the moment he was summoned to control him. It was a common supplement for summoning rituals that many warlocks use when summoning demons, for how else would those summoned beings follow the orders of the spellcasters? While Joshua would never admit that he himself was weak, he still did not know much about the combined powers of the psionics in an entire plan planet. It was the commanding will that coercively assumed control over the ritual during the final moments of the teleportation, preventing the Midgardians from controlling him with the psionic beam and greatly empowering his abilities.


    One should also be aware that Joshua''s full power form in the Sixth Abyss was about a hundred meters, and just over a hundred and forty meters after another half a year of training. Under the empowerment of the psionic beam, however, he easily formed a Steel giant over four hundred meters. At the time, Joshua had yet to completely understand the Steel Strength in this unfamiliar world and should logically be unable to use his full strength¡ªbut for this non-full power state to surpass the initial limit, the margin of empowerment could only be described as fearsome.


    Moving through plain stone corridors and following Milhabus as it turned into a corner, Joshua could see the psionic warp gate at the heart of the mountaintop temple. It was a unique psionic creation similar to the portals in the Mycroft Continent, and it looked like the two civilization did not differ much in their knowledge of the dimensions.


    It''s time to remove combat mode, the warrior thought, and took down the greatsword and greataxe on his back. With an intense mana ripple in the next moment and the nervous but alert gaze of Milhabus as it promptly turned its head, a curious Ying and calm Ling thus materialized before the Midgardian Grand Consul.


    "The mana in this place is quite thin, Master." The silver-haired girl''s psionic body was glimmering.


    "To be precise, it isn''t thin," she added somberly after closing her eyes to sense the particle energies in their environment. "But there''s a huge difference between this place and the world of Mycroft¡ªLing and myself might not be able to work long hours."


    "That''s right¡­ The mana here feels like it has been mixed with the Nature power of the elves¡­" Ling said, before turning to the direction of the Solemn Platform and muttering.


    "Eh? Master, look. That ripple is a little familiar¡­"


    Not quite needing Ling''s prompt, Joshua had already turned and frowned at the platform¡ªthe one where Milhabus hosted the Void Door ritual as he sensed that immeasurably familiar ripple.


    "No way?" The warrior could not help exclaiming. "How is that possible?!"


    At the moment, Milhabus and the other priests were still gaping in shock at the sudden appearance of Ling and Ying, with the Grand Consul blinking all three of its eyes. "I actually never noticed¡­" it said in disbelief, "we actually summoned three Void Beings at once?!"


    But before its shock could fester, a powerful machine-like will was coming once more to the Solemn Platform outside the temple. As the dimensions surged like the oceans, a soft blue portal suddenly appeared at the center of the Platform. Without waiting for Joshua to interact with the commanding will of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds that was appearing once more, a figure scuttled out of the portal and arrived at the platform, staggering and almost falling¡ªit came across as if its teleportation had been a hurried one.


    Detecting the acquainted presence, Joshua arrived outside the temple in the blink of an eye and flew up onto the platform, leveling his gaze at the suddenly appearing figure. Even the calm warrior could not help crying out in surprise.


    "Nostradamus?! How did you come here?!"


    On the other hand, Milhabus, who swiftly followed Joshua outside the temple and saw the massive energy ripples was shocked speechless.


    Four¡­ Four for the price of one?!

 Chapter 564 Mother Tree

    Not minding Ling and Ying''s surprised cries of ''it''s Master Nostradamus!'' behind him, Joshua hurried to the old mage as he held himself aloft. The warrior had wanted to extend a helping hand, but Nostradamus appeared in a better state than imagined. The mage merely pressed on his own forehead and complained something that sounded like ''my old bones are about to be shaken off'' before quickly realizing that the warrior was coming to him.


    "I knew you would be here," he greeted a little feebly. "Joshua, it''s great that I could see you here¡­ By the way, your actions are unpredictable as ever."


    "I could say the same¡ªyour performance is even more unexpected than I imagined¡­ Nostradamus, how did you get here?"


    Clapping the old mage on his back, Joshua ignored Nostradamus''s slightly unrelished gaze or the dimensional aftershock wafting from his hand and merely stared at the Legendary champion as if he had seen something inconceivable. "I''m saying that even if you are a Legendary mage specialized on the dimensional aspect, there is no way you could come here from the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds!"


    And it was a fact. As a Legend himself, Joshua knew the limits of novice Legends like himself. While he could cause catastrophic damage upon the world of Mycroft or the entire surface of a planet such as flattening a mountain range and simply wiping a dozen cities within a nation, it was impossible to cause destruction to the entire land. It was the same for the mage¡ªNostradamus may be able to freely transcend worlds amidst the Multiverse, but it was limited to hopping between worlds, and absolutely not covering endless distance in an instant to the world which the Commanding Will had called ''Stellaris'', for that was not something not even the gods could accomplish.


    "I''m not too sure about that either¡­" Nostradamus appeared to be a little shaken towards the subject of Joshua''s question, and frowned as he recalled the situation at the time. "You suddenly blew out your full power at the time and flew towards the center of the demiplane. Worried about your safety, I quickly casted spells to follow you¡ªI''m quite unfamiliar with the demiplane you seemed so acquainted with, which was why I had to use multiple short burst warping, stopping to confirm the coordinates from time to time. It was during one of those halfway stops that I heard a voice that echoed throughout the demiplane."


    There was a serious expression never before seen on the old mage as he remembered the voice from before. "The moment it rang, a tremendous energy ripple that trembled the entire demiplane soon followed. Even so, Barbarossa, myself and the others sensed that the gazes of the Seven Gods had descended from the Infinite Horizon, seemingly astonished by that ripple. It even shone over the Mycroft Continent as two silver-blue suns! I thought you had triggered some ancient ruins and hurried to help, but ended up being sucked into a huge dimensional vortex in the middle of a teleportation."


    Joshua quickly became aware that the so-called huge dimensional vortex was a phenomenon caused by the Commanding Will activating the Pluralistic Quadrant Teleportaion, and that the elderly mage had arrived on Stellaris because it accidentally sent another person over.


    "And then you''re here?" He could not help asking at the thought.


    "Of course not¡ªdo you know how dangerous it is, being drawn into dimensional turbulence? It could mean being drowned eternally, far more dangerous than exile into the Abyss!"


    Nostradamus tidied his rather disheveled robes, straightening the belt decorated with a dozen runic stones at his waist, his expression somber as he spoke.


    "If not for the help of that demiplane will, I would probably have been crushed by the Multiverse''s dimensional vortex at the early phase of my teleportation, just like how an ant would be when two pyramid tips crashed on it simultaneously¡­ You might not understand that simile, but that was the situation."


    "Now that you mention it, the civilization of the Glorious Era was truly powerful¡ªthey could actually create a World Will! You know what that means? They could virtually create worlds!" Suddenly, Nostradamus''s expression was rather zealous as he changed the topic himself, his voice suddenly lowered as he mumbled expectantly and helplessly at once. "If a brand-new world existed for farming, how much dispute on the Mycroft Continent would be diminished¡­"


    Joshua was understood fully the old mage''s excitement and zeal. If the warrior himself had come across a series of similar occurrences while being unaware of the story behind the Multiverse and information of the Sage, he would be just as thrilled. Nonetheless, he had greater knowledge and seen more, and so did not intend to continue the topic at hand.


    "Whatever the case may be," he said, "I''m delighted that you came, since two powers are larger than one. With you here, my mission would definitely be a lot easier."


    "That''s for sure. There''s nothing too difficult in the world when two Legendary champions combine." Nostradamus smiled; his spirits appeared high. "A temple platform above a summit?" He asked as he looked around.


    "I could sense a presence similar to the Seven Gods¡­ Joshua, where are we again?"


    Joshua proceeded to briefly explain their current situation, amongst of which included the dire circumstances plaguing the Midgardians, the Sage religion as well as the cause and effect of the summoning.


    "My goodness¡­"


    Nostradamus''s eyes widened, his aged beard bristling as he repeated after Joshua and shaking his head in disbelief. You''re saying that trance in the demiplane was because you had been receiving the Will left behind by the Sage and accepting the mission assigned by the demiplane Will, coming forth to an otherworld in the Multiverse to help them banish Chaos?! Truth on high, that''s a feat no hero of Mycroft ever achieved!"


    And it sounds like it wasn''t the first time, Nostradamus thought. It was therefore not unusual that Joshua always appeared to be busy recently even as his ability developed swiftly¡ªit seemed that he was discreetly rushing around for such business.


    "Then, our enemy¡ªthe Chaos, what''s the specifics? Any intelligence gathered regarding them?" Nostradamus briskly cut into the matter of information without asking anything else; he was an elder who had lived for decades and naturally knew the weight of things. "With intelligence, countermeasures could be arranged¡ªthere must be a plan in everything."


    Joshua, meanwhile, turned to Milhabus which was standing by a corner and shrugged. "It was what I was just about to do."


    The moment Milhabus saw that the two Void Being turned their gazes to itself, its heart throbbed¡ªwhich was perfectly reasonable. Even if the Grand Consul had long gotten used to the sensation of being in the center of the attention, it was another matter entirely to be ogled at by two superior beings that never appeared on Midgard.


    "I''ll lead the way at once!" it quickly exclaimed as Joshua deliberately conveyed their intentions through Steel Strength.


    If it were to be truthful, Milhabus was not sure if it should be delighted or worried at the moment: a second superior Void being! Possessing intelligence, communicative, and appeared to be familiar with the first being as well! Not only did it mean that the Void Door ritual succeeded with flying colors and went far beyond attaining their objective, but it was also its greatest accomplishment.


    Even so, it was naturally distressing that one of them was worth sending the entire Central Midgardian Fleet to vigilantly control the scene. For two to come, it basically meant that the Midgardian civilization was helpless against them¡ªit was even more frightening that the two superior beings were very close, which apart from insinuating that the pair would not betray one another, there might even be an entire Void civilization behind them!


    If that civilization ever launched a huge invasion, then it was not a calamity solely for the Midgardians, but a universal-scale disaster for the entire galaxy. Their fleet was powerful, and could even bombard and destroy a planet''s surface bit by bit, but to a supremely agile superior being it was only a huge target.


    Especially Nostradamus¡­ Milhabus thought, unable to help glancing at the old mage. Compared to Joshua''s rather modest, withdrawn energy signature, Nostradamus''s powerful magic and spirit that transcends between dimensional fissures were as conspicuous as a second sun to their psionic race. The Grand Consul could even feel that his own psionic was fluctuating due to Nostradamus''s very breath and was completely influenced¡ªsuch was the most direct comparison between powers.


    "Please, the psionic warp gate is up front."


    Meanwhile, the flagship of the Central Midgardian Fleet had anchored in the silvery cylindrical space harbor.


    On the bridge, Tarquin was in its seat, quiet as he delved into deep thought.


    If it had been one superior being, he would still have incited Milhabus to use the Psionic Beam and exert control over him. If it was two, he had to dispel the idea¡ªif it was three, there was no victory even if Midgard exhausted all its powers, and even self-destruct would be meaningless if more came. There was a single lesson Midgard''s proud race had learned in the battle against the Crystal Insect a thousand years ago¡ªthat while these Void Beings lacked edge in technology and even appeared primordial, they treaded another path of civilization development and perhaps walked further than they did.


    A path known as ''extraordinary power''.


    Leaving aside the Holy Council and the Research Center that were either pondering or discussing aggressively or the Midgardian peasants that were boiling with the appearance of the second Void being, Nostradamus was observing the portal in the Thunder Temple meticulously.


    The temple over the summit of the Midgardian holy mountain was built in a Grecian style which Joshua was familiar with. It was held aloft by one huge stone pillar that was combined with resilient plants, and at the heart of the vast yet spacious building was the psionic warp door. Through it all, Nostradamus was circling around and surveying the portal from top to bottom, blocking Joshua and the others as they prepared to enter.


    "Interesting."


    Nostradamus stopped studying the portal after a dozen seconds; he watched the portal before him and spoke thoughtfully. "The design is exquisite, and it might be¡­ No, it''s more correct to say its much more exquisite than the portal network established in the Empire. Its resource usage is quite low¡ªprobably five percent of the energy that we used, and it certainly is because Mycroft is rich in particle energy and hence do not require thrift, but this civilization is unquestionably very advanced."


    "It''s the technological tendency caused by the difference in environment." Joshua nodded in agreement. "While the Mycroft world might be more powerful thanks to superior individual ability, we still lose out greatly in other aspects¡ªaccording to what I know, the Midgardians even achieved complete racial psionic awakening, an equivalent would be having every inhabitant on Mycroft becoming an adept."


    After they were done with their study, the party were led by Milhabus to the other end of the portal, to the so-called [Hall of the Mother Tree].


    *****


    At the same time, a sensational news spread throughout the higher hierarchy of the Mycroft Continent¡ªafter approaching the artificial demiplane behind the dimensional anomaly built in the ancient Glorious Era, Legendary warrior Joshua van Radcliffe and Legendary mage Nostradamus went missing when they were exploring the center region of the demiplane, while no word from them until now.


    In response, the remaining three Legendary champions halted the expedition. It was not out of fear for the pair''s disappearance, but due to the presence of the [Giant God Warriors], the ancient grand-scale magical puppets that reactivated amidst the tremendous energy ripple. The entire center of the demiplane had been shrouded in mana as well even as the countless artificial puppets of slaughter wandered within.


    While one would have been handled by a Legendary champion at the snap of their fingers, there were dozens and up to hundreds now roaming around the central region. With the objective of not using their full power and in turn angering what appeared to be the Will of the demiplane, neither Barbarossa nor Vahina had any way to counter those ferocious Supreme¡ªeven Supreme-tier marionette, and could only retreat for the time being and wait for the chance. It was precisely why the demiplane had become an extremely dangerous zone at present, with the Empire and the Eastern Plains formally preparing for the next official joint expedition to search for any trace of the two missing Legendary champions.


    Right now, Emperor Israel was sitting upon his own throne in the Morlaix Palace, the golden goblet in his palm knead into a mess like rubber mold. He looked up at the skies with a sullen face, as if his eyes could see the demiplane beyond the Void.


    "It''s fine if it were just Noble Radcliffe¡ªhe is a Successor of the Sage and is very likely to activate something while exploring ancient ruins, and vanish for some time. Indeed, I''m prepared for that mentally early on."


    At the very thought, he sighed heavily. "But how is it with you, teacher? Why would you get drawn in as well?"


    Having lost two Legendary champions, the Empire''s state that was slowly becoming cheerful abruptly became puzzling and tangled. Israel, who had been in a fine mood, was now abruptly thrown into severe melancholy. He could only watch the grandly decorated ceiling of the Morlaix Palace and mumble to himself. "The plan can''t keep up with changes."


    "Looks like the reforms will be delayed."


    Every move of any Legendary champion would influence the state of the world, not to mention two who belonged to the same faction leaving simultaneously? Even so, Joshua and Nostradamus had not the energy to mind the state of Mycroft¡ªit would be futile even if they did, and so both Legends left the thought at the back of their minds and focused on the current tasks.


    For example, heading to the Hall of the Mother Tree.


    *****


    Midgard, Far Eastern continent, the Great Vortex Oceans.


    Joshua, leading the gaping Ying and Ling as well as Nostradamus, looked at the wondrous sight before them. Even Light poked out of the warrior''s pocket to take a peek, jingling in awe as it did.


    Any spectacle that could have given two Legendary champions pause was certainly incomparably fascinating, and what lies before their eyes completely utterly deserved the title of ''wonder''.


    As they stood on a cliff over the Far Eastern coast of Midgard and looked to the distant azure sea, a colossal vortex was churning thunderously at the dark depths beyond it. It was so large that it could have easily devoured a metropolis, and any pair of eyes could tell at once was over dozens of kilometers long, with countless black cyclones encircling it. Even so, the grand view was entirely caused by a supreme floral being which roots reached deep below into the oceanic depths as it slightly quivered its roots and tentacles to absorb seawater and fertilizing soil. Its leaves and stem were as huge as hills, and it stood at the center vortex, a willow tree that appeared to have been enlarged by millionfold. Countless willow strips stirred in seawater and in the air, raising the incredible vortices and hurricanes that the entire continental coast moves along with it.


    Apart from that, Joshua could also sea dense psionic waves emanating here from all corners of the world or even beyond the Void of the Universe, right before assembling onto the body of the Mother Tree. Uncountable tales and information were contained in the waves, which seeped into the Mother Tree, after which it streamed out the Tree.


    "That''s the sapling the Mother Tree had named ''Lagopos the Tidemaker''. It''s in charge of stirring the seas and absorbing the surrounding plankton and minerals to provide nutrients for the Mother Tree."


    Milhabus reverently knelt on one knee at the awe-inspiring sight and bowed, before standing up and speaking softly once more.


    "The true body of the Mother Tree is deep underneath the lithospheres, and entrance of the Hall is at the center of the vortex. The psionic energies there can be violent and warping is impossible, which is why only special methods¡­" The Gran Consul then became rather apologetic as it remembered the pair''s ability. "Ah, I''ve forgotten. You may fly there."


    Joshua took no mind, and simply nodded. "It''s a little different from the Mother Tree I had in mind," he said in awe.


    On the other hand, the elderly mage unwittingly made comparisons. "It seems that this Mother Tree of a foreign race is even more powerful than the Mother Lifetree of the elves. Though I heard that the Mother Lifetree was an excess product of the elves'' decline, while their patron deity was a towering tree that holds the sky aloft¡­ As expected, this civilization should never be underestimated."


    Joshua, himself having witnessed the splendor of Father Nature, was aware that while the Mother Tree assuredly appeared powerful, it was still a far cry from a genuine god. Leaving aside the fact that Father Nature could influence the mana rise or decline of an entire world, subjugate the World Will and force reshaping through its divine Nature Power, the Midgardian tree was no match even in size alone. Father Nature''s tree crown that juts out of the surface formed the Mountains of Origin on the world of Illgner, while its body pierces the atmosphere when it extended beyond the crust¡ªthe genuine epitome of a world tree that holds the sky aloft. Nevertheless, such comparison did not mean much since the power of this particular Mother Tree still exceeded the warrior''s imagination.


    While both Nostradamus and Joshua reveled in wonder, a profound will projected to the coastal cliff from the distant sea where the five had teleported. Upon sensing the arrival of that will, Milhabus quickly kneeled again even as he rose albeit on both knees this time.


    "Mother of Midgard¡ª" it cried out in veneration.


    "Rise, my child¡­"


    The Will mildly replied Milhabus, before turning to Joshua and Nostradamus¡ªor more specifically, solely upon the warrior.


    "It''s you¡­"


    It called softly. "It''s the Saint. We still remember the presence as if it was yesterday."


    "Mother Tree¡­ How should we address you?" Joshua replied calmly through his own spirit, not too surprised over the self-styled title the Will used. "You have met the Sage?"


    "You could call me Mother of Midgard, or just Mother Tree¡ªwe do not mind." The voice laughed. "To be specific, I do not. It was part of me that once witnessed the advent of the Sage. He judged the direction our race would go in the future, a Saint of utmost veneration¡­ Psionic abilities are the composite of the soul and memories, the creation of will and spirit. Psionic is omnipotent, and I am the synthesis of wills from all Midgardian psionics, as well as the hub of their information. That is why what one of us saw is hence witnessed by all of us."


    Joshua understood those words immediately. As a person from an era where information exploded universally, he naturally understood the Mother Tree''s meaning. Whether it was that unique self-styled title of hers or the similar presence to Father Nature, everything pointed to the fact that the being called Mother Tree was probably the crystallization of infinite psionic energies from perished Midgardians¡ªan assemblage of souls. It was even possible that the so-called Mother Tree was the final destination of Midgardians after death, which was why Milhabus revered the Mother Tree so much even with its position as Grand Consul.


    In the future, it would become part of the Mother Tree.


    It was an otherworld form of Father Nature, but from the looks of things, if the psionic link between Midgardians was a network and everyone was a terminal, the Mother Tree was the hub of their information transference, or what was called a server.


    How unique¡­ But for the Midgardians to not become a civilization of collective wills in spite of such requirements, could it be that it was also result of the Sage''s presence?


    Even as Joshua thought thus, he did not spare any words and simply asked, "If you say that you''re the hub of Midgardian information, then tell us¡ªwhat kind of being it is that your kind is about to face?"


    "How direct, Foreigner. You desire knowledge of the enemy of the Void?"


    Seemingly unsurprised, the Will of the Mother Tree gradually became obscure. "Your powers are exceedingly formidable¡ªI would not have been able to completely transfer my knowledge to you if I body was not in the Central Hall¡­ Even so, some basic details would not prove an issue.


    "But don''t be frightened, Successor of the Sage."


    "It is a horrific entity that even your kind had never come across."

 Chapter 565 Four Plans

    The Mother Tree''s will was extensive but not proficient, even appearing sporadic. Nonetheless, Joshua allowed the will to link with himself and then seriously studied the information within.


    In that single instant, he felt that he had left the coastal cliff of the Midgardian planet, and arrived on the bridge of a battleship. Joshua could sense that there was a three-hundred-and sixty-degrees psionic observation screen around him, while on the bridge, fifteen crewmen were working urgently. A Midgardian which appeared to be captain was settled in its seat, staring solemnly at the dark universe before its eyes.


    "The Void Mother is twisting space¡ªit intends to bypass and head directly to the Garden of Flowers!"


    "Tether it with the dimensional anchor! The Garden of Roots was virtually destroyed, we can''t allow the Garden of Flowers to suffer the same fleet!"


    "Target locked! The spatial distortion is slowing¡ªit''s stopping!"


    "Alert! The Void Mother is releasing up to sixty-two hundred thousand spawns¡­ Prepare for battle!"


    Silhouettes fluctuated as they moved around amidst the raucous voices. Joshua was aware that this was a recent projection of the Midgardians battle against the Void Behemoth they mentioned, the record being psionically delivered to the Mother Tree without any delay despite being several light years away, and now relayed to the warrior himself.


    Joshua slowly walked across the bridge as red lights symbolizing emergency flashed. Midgardian starships were half-creature and half-machine, its floorboard being a unique psionic flora that emits fluorescence that could provide formidable absorption. He headed to the captain''s position, wanting to learn the form of the enemy.


    At that moment, the entire battleship started to tremble violently. The psionic engine abruptly operated on full capacity as a physical psionic ray gathered under a guidance unit on a huge crystal that was carved into millions of slices by the ship''s bow, before focusing into a tremendous silver lance of light. At the same time, hundreds of those same lances were shot out from other battleships, piercing the Void they moment they came out and streaking at the speed of light to the distance.


    It was a supremely majestic sight as hundreds of incomparably dazzling rays appeared in the dark Void. They came, striking out from different spots around the universe before pouring down on a single spot, tearing across layers of fog-like barriers of the Void Swarm and striking true on their target¡ªa massive planetary body. As the searing luminous lances penetrated the enemy''s skin, they shattered into infinite silver psionic fragments, their obscure light illuminating the universe and reflecting the silhouette of the enemy.


    "¡­Woah."


    Even Joshua, who was prepared mentally, could not help lifting a brow.


    "It is a little big," he said quietly, staring at the vague colossal shadow in the endless distance.


    Amidst the Universe, a black planetary body was traversing the Void, with clumps of fog-like black swarms encircling it. Silver psionic light illuminated its form, allowing Joshua to discern it more clearly: it was a terrifying extraordinary being which diameter surpassed seven hundred thousand meters, and was rapidly enlarging incessantly. There were mountainous clusters of protrusions that vibrated over its body, surrounded by dark-red veins of crystals that glimmered in chaotic radiance. It was the Void Mother''s reproductive cavity, and tens of thousands of Void Swarm were spraying out of those flesh mountains, encircling their own mother and using their bodies to stop lance after lance.


    It was a monster of Chaos from the Void, a behemoth which physical body traverses the dimensions, a moving celestial fortress.


    At the moment, the Void Mother was held down by silver-blue psionic chains and being dragged out by the combined power of hundreds of battleships. The Midgardian colony fleet was determined to put their lives on the lines to resist the advance of that nightmarish monster and reduce its power. However, it was regrettable that it did not work much.


    Colossal tentacles over ten thousand meters long volleyed across the void as dark-green psionic ripples spread across the Void, forming a psionic halo that was akin to a sun''s corona. Endless black-green fluids slowly flowed over the Void Mother''s body, with uncountable Void monster embryos gestating within. The Void Behemoth appeared exceedingly irritated as its corrupted push had been held back, and appeared resolved to unleash the most terrific act to end those ants that dare stand in its way, and have them to learn the rampage of the gods.


    Thus, dark green light shone from the other end. Struck by several waves of luminous lances and after charging for over a hundred second, a sphere that was almost black due to its concentration began to surface over the dark red mineral vein around the Void Mother''s body but completely vanished without a trace, as if torn apart by something horrific. The light lances in turn became useless after entering the black shield, utterly crumbling in less than a thousandth of a second that not even psionic fragments were left.


    It was an inconceivable power for Midgardians. An explosive force that had no blind angle, the shield simply spread too quickly. There was no way the Midgardian fleet could evade in time, and hence could only brace for it head-on¡ªsemi-circular blue shields in turn appeared on every bow on every craft, intending use psionic concentration against that shield attack.


    But what Joshua saw that all was claimed by darkness after a deathly green glint.


    "The Void Mother is a Void Behemoth the Folbians summoned on Talla. According to initial observation, it was just around fifty thousand meters long¡ªperhaps even smaller. However, the Folbians allowed it to grow and empower freely, and after being ambushed, that weak race abandoned their home planet and colonies, allowing the monster to devour organic matter substantially and bloating it over a thousand folds."


    The Mother Tree''s will, connected to Joshua, spoke with a heavily echoing voice. "According to our hypothesis, the Void Mother has the ability to devour and assimilate, and learned to warp space by studying the Folbians'' psionic engine, and unsurprisingly ambushed our ''Garden of Roots'' colony. 3.7 million colonists on that planet were massacred by its Void spawn, leaving just three percent of our colonizing sprouts alive¡­ most of the other organic resources were also absorbed by the Void Mother, becoming nutrients to nurture the Void beasts.


    "The Colony Fleet of the Garden of Flowers was completely wiped out, and we saw that the Void Mother was assimilating the organic sections of our battleships just before they were destroyed, and might have learned how to use our psionic lance and shields¡­ Fortunately, most colonists on the Garden of Flowers had retreated to the second Garden of Leaves, where we set up heavy defensive formations, while endless psionic traps and planetary fortresses spread across the region should delay it for some time."


    As the will spoke, Joshua could vaguely see defense lines armed to the teeth. It was the final bastion based on a planetary orbiting system, with ten million-class dimensional mines and psionic warp traps placed everywhere to obstruct the stride of the Void Mother.


    "Your defensive layouts are complete, but I can''t see the possibility of your triumph," Joshua said, returning the Mother Tree''s earnestness with his own. "I had been doubtful when Milhabus mentioned that the Midgardians would not abandon their home planet since it is not important compared to the continuation of a civilization, and your race could just migrate like the Folbians did. Having met you, however, I understood¡ªyou are the hub of Midgardian psionic civilization and the center of their information relay, the Midgardians would have to stay if you don''t leave.


    "A live combat target unable to retreat has no chance of victory against a space being several kilometers long and capable of warping. In the absence of superweapons that could destroy the enemy with one blow, the opponent could destroy and devour everything on Midgard by just crashing into it. From the looks of things, your kind don''t have anything like a Star Destroyer cannon, and it is a frivolous struggle for the thousands of defensive Central Midgardian ships to just shoot psionic lances¡ªit would at most pierce its skin."


    Even as Joshua communicated with the Mother Tree, the divine armament siblings, luminous orb, and Nostradamus came to after accepting the information perfusion from the Mother Tree like the warrior did. Compared to Joshua''s composure, they were rather jittery.


    "It''s huge¡­ Sister, it''s even bigger than Father Nature¡­"


    "Right¡­ That''s right, brother. It''s even bigger than the Great Ajax Volcano."


    "Ding-ding¡­ Ring¡­"


    Meanwhile, the elderly mage only uttered a single word in wonder. Nostradamus looked up above, as if to estimate its size.


    "Really?" He mumbled softly.


    "You appear familiar with space battles¡­ And it''s the truth. Midgardians had no interest in weapons development¡ªwe are proficient in spiritual energies and environmental protection."


    The Mother Tree paused for a moment, before continuing. "That''s why we would reactivate the Void Door, to summon ''you'' from the other end of the Void.


    "Then, Joshua. May I know if you and your companions are confident in killing the Void Mother?"


    "It''s certainly huge, and at least a few times larger than the outer space colony on Mars." Joshua did not answer the Mother Tree''s inquiry directly. He closed his eyes as if thinking, and soon opened them, having attained his answer. "It''s precisely because it''s too huge that there would be a chance¡­ the more complicated a structure, the more weakness it would have."


    "In that instant it destroyed the Colony Fleet, I saw that its surface that split open. The energy surged out from that point, and if my eyes were not mistaken, it has an organ similar to an energy core."


    At those words, Joshua turned to look at Nostradamus who was still calculating the size of the Void Mother and all manners of energy reaction it showed. The warrior could not help being happy that the old mage was here this time as well since he would have trouble fighting the leviathan if he was alone¡ªhe might have to kill tens of thousands or even more Void Spawns to approach the Void Mother''s body, a number that would fatigue even Legendary champions to the point of collapse. Additionally, anything could happen in space¡ªwhat if he was sent dragged out of the star system by a warping tentacle? He did not know how to teleport.


    However now, with a dimensional mage here, they might be able to directly bypass the most troublesome step. Two Legendary champions might not outclass the pure destructive power from a thousand battleships firing their main batteries, but they have the advantage in terms of agility and extraordinary power. Against such colossal monsters, apart from being bigger than it was, and the best solution was to be so small it completely had no way of retaliating.


    As an individual who had entered a spacefaring era in the pre-existence, Joshua definitively understood what the Chaos monster was¡ªit was merely an abomination that destroyed the surface of planets by its sheer size alone, a mothership that promptly released hundred thousand or millions of escorting beasts. Its usual opponent is an entire civilization of a universe, and was only equaled by the combined force of billions of citizens from several star systems. If the Earth''s civilization had come across it, they could only use Particle Accelerating Cannons from Star Destroyers and planets to directly destroy it, while the world of Mycroft could only have a solid chance of victory if the true gods acted.


    Now, a psionic interplanetary civilization that was half-destroyed, and two Legendary champions¡­ might barely be able to stand against it.


    At least, it was not impossible.


    And as long it was not, Joshua was willing to try.


    "Count Radcliffe¡­"


    Nostradamus frowned as he regained focus. He was frowning, his expression serious and his tone suddenly formal, even using Joshua''s official title. "You really plan to fight against that class of Chaos?" He asked, ignoring the Mother Tree''s will. "What I''m saying is¡ªare your Sage missions you usually carry out that difficult? Even the Void Star-Observatory never detected such level of Void Behemoth."


    "It''s fortunate that I''m Legendary this time," Joshua soothed him. "Think positive¡ªat least I don''t see any sign of an Evil God''s interference, and that''s worth rejoicing."


    "You''ve even seen an Evil God in action?!" The old mage was truly shocked this time. "And you lived?! How do you even live your daily life?"


    In reality, Nostradamus mood had yet to calm from such a bizarre incident on the other end of the Multiverse, before encountering all variety of things without end: a whole new psionic race, a unique spherical planet. That a super plane with a starry sky was not a world, and that the warrior he was well-acquainted with usually vanished to carry out Sage missions, which was either saving worlds or battling oversized Void Behemoths larger than mountain ranges¡ªeven so, it was until now when Joshua mentioned that he met an Evil God that he lost composure despite his stalwart will.


    "Honored duo, the Hall of the Mother Tree still has much information regarding the Void Mother."


    The Mother Tree Will did not cut in the two''s conversation, and had waited until Joshua''s party fell silent before speaking again. "May I ask if you require aid? Would you be heading to the Hall now?"


    At those words, Nostradamus glanced at Joshua, who shook his head. "There''s no need. We''ve already learned the most important details¡ªnow, Mother Tree, could you tell me about the remaining Midgardian combat ability?"


    "As you wish." The Mother Tree naturally did not decline¡ªthough that information was usually strictly confidential, the Midgardian civilization had no grounds to refuse any help. Furthermore, the two Void Beings who resembled the Sage were serious in their plan to help them, so what if they were informed? Which was why the Mother Tree quickly revealed everything about the Midgardian Fleet to Joshua and Nostradamus.


    "Flagship¡ªthe battleship Pioneer¡­ Cruisers¡­ Destroyers¡­ Corvettes¡­ Lesser planetary fortress, space stations¡­"


    Frowning, Joshua repeated all the details in his mind. "It''s already a considerable force," he said softly. It is equal¡ªif not superior compared to the invading Abyssal force on the Mycroft Continent. Of course, the prerequisite is that their warships could pass through planetary shields and dimensional turbulence."


    While the Midgardians were not fit for military matters they were ultimately a spacefaring society. Their fleet notwithstanding, a surface bombardment from the main battery of the Pioneer would promptly vaporize a metropolis, and there are four of them¡ªa small planet can be turned into steam with ease. For Mycroft, a world which had just entered the magical industry, it was equivalent to the forces of divine retribution. Aside from the class of fortress, the Seven Gods Church presided over, nobody could stand against it.


    Grand-scale battles were a huge disadvantage for the world of Mycroft, but it was the opposite for their elite combat forces. For each Legendary champion who could sense energy signatures and have a premonition a few seconds before cannons were fired, such rigid offensive was vain and would at most slightly wound its target even if it hits, with anything less than main cannon attacks unable to break through the Legendary champion''s defenses. On the other hand, the Legendary champions who had sublimated as a superior being would easily destroy the outer armor of the warship, massacre the crewmen inside the tin can. It was the exact situation with the Crystal Insect all those years ago as it wiped out half the Midgardian Fleet¡ªan aberration which Joshua knew was Yurmadais, the minion of the Evil God of Famine once he learned of the incident.


    "Any ideas?"


    Nostradamus approached the warrior. For the elderly mage who had fought the orc cavalry with premodern weapons and warfare, he completely did not understand the current state of affairs and could only estimate the combat strength of both sides instinctively. Even so, the enemy had great advantage no matter how he projected, and hence could not come up with any fine plan at once.


    "A lot of them." Joshua, however, nodded, pressing the luminous orb back into his pocket. His confident demeanor even made the half-kneeling Milhabus unable to help leaning forward slightly, not to mention Ling and Ying. "It''s not difficult to destroy a million-meter class lifeform," the warrior then explained without holding anything back. "The main thing is to observe the difficulty of execution, possibility, and imagination¡ªin those moments just a while ago, I came up with four plans."


    Everyone listened soberly.


    "For the first one, Mother Tree, I would combine with Nostradamus to draw your main body from the lithosphere. With the depth of Midgardians, it would not be a problem to escape with you¡ªif the Folbians could migrate, so could you."


    That was certainly the easiest way, but what did it have to do with the Void Behemoth? Both Mother Tree and Nostradamus were perplexed, but kept quiet and heard him out as Joshua continued. "Before the migration, every Midgardian could hold the psionic gathering ritual once more¡ªor several times more, for that matter. That profound power is enough to maim the Void Behemoth through self-implosion when it approaches the Midgard planet or at least wipe out its spawns. Then, Nostradamus and I would press the advantage¡ªwithout other beings interfering, killing it is a matter of time. Your evacuation is just to provide a battlefield where we could move freely which isn''t too important."


    After a long silence, the Mother Tree declined with a quivering voice. "¡­It''s not that multiple psionic gathering ritual could not be held, but that would be draining all lifeforce from every Midgardian of the home planet, in turn causing the death of several generations¡­ And if that happens, the surface of Midgard would be flattened by the imploding psionic energy. The plan is hence no different from mutual destruction, while the Midgardian civilization could win, we would be on our last leg."


    Nostradamus said nothing; he found it reckless too.


    Nevertheless, Joshua was unconcerned. "Second," he added, "us and the Midgardian Fleet would combine and push a small planet, or even two comets to strike the Void Behemoth. Your data shows that both the Garden of Flowers System and the Midgardian Stem have many smaller planets and a lot of gaseous stars which in turn has many asteroids and satellites. As long as the Void Behemoth''s path is determined, we would use the dimensional anchor to push the stars and strike it¡ªif one won''t do, we''ll send two; if two won''t do, we''ll send three¡ªuntil it''s crushed to death."


    "No, no, no. Joshua, you don''t understand dimensional anchor." Nostradamus shook his head this time. "Like a ship''s anchor, you must certain mass if you want to tether a massive body, and at the same time the anchor is cast, the caster could not move. That means, to hold down the Void Behemoth once, there must be more than two hundred elite battleships moving together, and there is still the Void Mother''s intense struggle.


    "And while it is certainly possible to push a star and send it crashing to the entity, it would definitely be evasive or send its spawns to shatter it. Additionally, if it could not move away in time, striking it once is still equivalent to destroying hundreds of warships. There are only that many Midgardians, so many times could we strike it? And it might now even die¡ªit looked so perfect that the plan is impossible."


    "Just a suggestion." Joshua did not insist in the face of Nostradmus''s extremely orderly retort. He was aware that the plan had been too idealistic albeit still being one possibility, which was why the warrior did not argue.


    "The third¡ªto use the Central Midgardian Fleet as bait and lure the Void Behemoth to the vicinity of the Garden of Flowers. I noticed from the Mother Tree''s information that the star of the system itself appeared to be shifting recently¡ªNostradamus might be able to grab that opening, combine and trigger a solar flare, completely wiping out the Void Mother and its progeny."


    Of course, that would pulverize several planets closest to the sun, but that did not have to be mentioned.


    That way, the bait that was the Central Midgardian Fleet notwithstanding, the ruination of the Midgardian colony on the Garden of Flowers system was guaranteed, or at least become unsuitable for inhabitation. Worse still, if the sun turned into a giant it was a complete pyrrhic victory, but that had nothing to do with Joshua.


    "Are you a demon?!" Nostradamus''s eyes were bulging when he understood what was being suggested, his face pale with shock, while the Mother Tree fell into complete silence. "Leaving aside the fact that we will likely die¡ªto trigger a self-destructing Initial Flame and wipe out multiple material planes to kill one Void Behemoth? Won''t it be easier to just think about how to contact Mycroft and get the Seven Gods to act! And why do all your plans self-destruct? Is there really no other way?"


    Joshua did not reply. In reality, he could find no way for the Midgardians to hurt the Void Behemoth save for blowing themselves up. That thing was almost the shape of a Celestial Devourer, a being only next to Evil Gods¡ªhow could it be destroyed without a great price?"


    "If that''s so, there''s only the final plan." He shrugged as he spoke. "To be frank, this plan is simple but is also the most difficult¡ªthe success rate is also so low it''s pathetic."


    "What plan is that?" Nostradamus asked.


    "The Central Midgardian Fleet would face it in one, final, decisive battle, while you and I charge inside the Void Mother''s body," Joshua answered summarily, "and detonate its energy core."

 Chapter 566 Warping

    Milhabus, half-kneeling beside the others quietly listened without the feeling of being ignored. Mother of Midgard was conversing with Void Beings who could suppress an entire fleet by themselves after all¡ªhimself being merely the most powerful psionic in a planet and a descendant so many generations after the Mother, naturally could not participate since it paled in both identity and ability. Even so, there was a thought that came scrambling after he heard Joshua''s plans.


    ¡ªGotcha!


    ¡ªThe Void Being has exposed its true nature as expected! And here I was thinking why would the Halo of Terror that eroded the Psionic Beam would just appear for that instant, and I truly thought that he was truly benevolent¡­ never thought that he would expose himself here, this fellow who takes pleasure in destruction and wants us to go down together with the Void Mother!


    Milhabus, believing that he had grasped the truth, said nothing. He did not even change its expression to prevent others from catching his thoughts¡ªthe Grand Consul planned to keep the secret inside and tell it to just a few close confidants.


    On the other hand, both Mother Tree and Nostradamus treated Joshua''s suggestions with silence. With their knowledge and ability to see how they compared against the enemy, it was not as if they could not understand why Joshua would make such judgements¡ªeven so, both believed that there has to be a better solution.


    "It''s too simple¡­ At present, we don''t even know what kind of a lifeform the Void Mother is, so how could you make such a simple decision?"


    Nostradamus appeared troubled as he placed one hand on his hip while using the other to rub his forehead. "This world is special. What lies beyond the skies isn''t a planetary shield that separates the Void and this world, but sheets of thin atmosphere and vacuum, with the spherical world using gravity to tether life that survives on its own surface¡­ The world is just too big, and my many experiences would not help.


    "The only thing we could be pleased about is that the energy model of this world does not clash with the Mycroft continents, allowing us to quickly adapt."


    Even as the old mage spoke, sheets of overlapping light-blue runes surfaced around Nostradamus'' body. He appeared to be adjusting certain spells he had mastered in response to the unfamiliar world.


    Joshua understood his distress¡ªa Legendary mage who came from a small-scale hemispheric plane with concentrated energies would definitely experience an assault on his common knowledge after arriving on a large-scale planetary system with lower energy levels. Even if Nostradamus would not bust his own head over such frivolity, but his few dozen years of combat experience was unquestionably meaningless.


    However, would being overly concerned about the integrity some trivial spells be meaningful in the face of warships that were several kilometers long and superior beings over hundreds of kilometers in length? Warping to evade an enemy''s attacks should have been suffice by moving a few meters, but now, if they did not warp over a few kilometers they might not even have escaped the area of effect from the enemy''s attack. While the large-scale buffing halo that could covered several kilometers is naturally divinely effective, it was negligible on the scale of the universe. Nostradamus hence believed he would not be able to employ fifty percent of his usual powers due to the drastic changes in scale, which was the source of his distress.


    "¡­It''s not as if your opinion can''t be considered."


    The Mother Tree''s will which had been silent for silent time suddenly spoke, amidst Milhabus''s shocked gaze. Apart from the surprised Grand Consul, even Ling and Ying were looking fearfully towards the direction of the Vortex, where the Mother Tree''s body was. However, the ancient integration of will did not pause due to the other''s gazes, and merely continued. "We have conferred in our body, and the conclusion was that ''Continuation of the Midgardian civilization'' takes priority. It is unacceptable to have it die by the Void Behemoth''s hand, turning our long history into anonymous dust that floats around space while losing ninety percent of our population. There is nothing fearful about self-detonating the home planet, much less triggering an explosion of a colony''s sun.


    "You''re right. We don''t have much grounds for choice."


    The Mother Tree spoke slowly, yet its voice was extremely determined. Even as it spoke, Joshua felt that there were a million eyes staring at himself, but he fearlessly leveled his own gaze back at the multitude ancient Midgardian souls that somehow spoke with one voice. "If you do not fear death, then my death is nothing. However, Void beings, I have one request which I hope you could agree."


    "Do tell," Joshua responded. "I answered your summons and hence would fight for you¡ªincidentally, I have something that requires your aid as well, but please, after you."


    "Then, please head to the Hall of the Mother Tree. Only there could I use my full power, and you may truly help me then."


    Joshua and Nostradamus glanced at each other¡ªboth men had considerable abilities and hence did not fear much danger or anything unexpected, thus agreeing to enter the Hall. In fact, to two Legendary champions, traveling amidst the stars was no labor, they could even wander the universe or even the Multiverse as they wished if there was nothing extreme or out of the ordinary. That was why, despite the Midgardians'' severe difficulty to enter the Vortex, it was nothing but flatlands to them.


    Within a single breath, Joshua brought Ling and Ying to the ocean''s surface, while the old mage carried Milhabus and followed closely behind. In the next, the party arrived at the center of the Vortex, where an enormous wooden tree root that was over fifty meters in diameter reached out, and formed a deep cavity allowing several persons to enter in seconds.


    "That''s¡­ That''s the direct passage to the Hall of the Mother Tree!"


    Not quite able to react in time, Milhabus needed one-tenth of a second to wonder how he arrived at the center of the vortex in two breaths. Still, he was ultimately an extraordinary psionic with quick reflexes, and so subconsciously began the introductions.


    "You could just enter withi¡­ Aaaaaaaah!"


    After that abrupt scream, Milhabus had arrived in a giant wooden room that was naturally constructed as it opened its eyes again. There was mysterious flora that resembled a flower in the middle, and a singer silver anti-gravity sphere floated above it, where silver-blue psionic essence was flowing out incessantly from the flower petals before condensing into it.


    This place was undoubtedly the rumored Hall of the Mother Tree, and with the two Legendary champion''s speed, they reached it even before Milhabus finished speaking.


    Unlike how Joshua imagined it, the Hall had nothing of note or special apart from the psionic sphere of light.


    Then, as if sensing Joshua''s inquisitiveness, the Mother Tree''s voice echoed. "The Hall of the Mother Tree is the inside of my body¡ªit is therefore natural that there isn''t any decoration since it''s set up ad hoc.


    "Now, Joshua, touch that sphere of light."


    Joshua lifted his brow lightly at the Mother Tree''s rather urgent words. He could tell that the Mother Tree was in an unusual mood but did not take too much mind¡ªtherefore, in the next instant, he arrived before that flower and reached out to touch the flower.


    The flower itself resembled a sunflower. Apart from its external petals, there were tight formations of psionic crystal specks at its center, which materialized and flowed into the silver sphere. Joshua sensed nothing out of the ordinary at first, but when he approached, there was a smell of Steel Strength wafting from the sphere!


    "Seems like psionic isn''t purely related to soul and will in this world¡ªit has a certain relation to matter too."


    It was not an extraordinary guess. If psionic was truly pure spiritual power, it would not be so easy to influence matter as it did now¡ªit definitely has partial physical attribute. But now, the psionic energy that only held matter was actually so concentrated it became the purest of Steel Strength, leaving Joshua in astonishment.


    Still, keeping his emotions aside, Joshua kept reaching out to touch the sphere of Steel Strength.


    Hence, light and shadow transformed.


    There was a world formed from endless stars in the Void of the Multiverse.


    Within a certain river in a corner of that profound world, fifteen planets of varying sizes orbited in a system illuminated by an orange sun. The massive star generous spread warm energy to its children, and because of that energy, the fourth planet from its orbit carried traces of life.


    The planet, composed entirely of green and blue hues, has an orbiting satellite one fourth its size. Seventy percent of the planet surface was covered in oceans while the land was all dense forests. Different giant trees and shrubs survived stubbornly everywhere on land, whether it was mountain ridges, cliff walls, rivers or swamps. They were entrenched in stone and mud, valleys and hills¡ªeven in the desert, the plants would flex their leaves at dawn, bathing in the sun''s radiance, before absorbing the nutrients from the land and grow fertilely.


    Being an atypical ecosystem, it therefore shaped atypical life, which perhaps included extremely dangerous hunters. But unlike what everyone imagined, those plain and unremarkable plants were themselves the most dangerous hunters¡ªeverything would be incomparably normal when the sun still hangs high above the sun. But when it sets in the rest and the moon rose above, the surface layers and branches of those plants would start to protrude sharp, serrated teeth or even gaping, horrifying mandibles.


    These fearsome plants of different species would hunt each other in units of tribes, fighting with their teeth, toxic and sharp roots. Losers would become fertilizer of the winners, while weaker species would forever suffer the fate of being devoured by other plants. Only the strong survive.


    The ''Midgard'' race was, in turn, one of those races cruelly eliminated from the competition in ancient times. However, they became the dominant species not because they turn out to be the strongest, but the smartest of the planet.


    Precursors of Midgardians were flora life that had gray fiber bark and bodies resembling trees, but they had two more branches that could move freely, with substantial sensitive tentacles evolved from roots branching out from them. These beings that could use developed roots to move over the land relied on an innate psionic vision to view the world¡ªtheir agile mental faculty was capable of sensing the rich particles of energy and move around in pursuit of those energies.


    With psionic ability, intelligence, a way to observe the world, accumulated experience from using tools and so forth, the Midgardian civilization slowly developed beneath the warm sun, until a million years later, a dozen of Midgardian sages now called the pioneers unified their races and created the first tribal system.


    The development of civilization hence became explosive. Midgardian became the prime civilization of mobile plants after the long period of over four million years, and yet established one feudalistic kingdom after another in a little over a millennium. Then, the spectacle shifted¡ªit was now a Midgardian scholar which was adjusting the focus of its telescope amidst the watchful eyes of kings and nobles, desiring to view the splendor of the gods beyond the heavens.


    And yet it saw nothing¡ªor perhaps it had seen too much. When the Midgardian''s eyes first pierced the atmosphere and arrived at the vast Void of the universe, the gray-fiber skinned plants noticed one fact in shock: there were no gods in the skies, but an entire world of silent celestial bodies. It was beyond doubt a lethal blow the old divine authority of the Midgardians, and countless citizens that had been yearning to meet the gods beyond the atmosphere renounced their faith in despair, choosing the spiral self-destructive.


    And then came a dazzling light.


    Joshua, who was now watching the light through the Steel Strength memories given to him by the Mother Tree that also revealed the history of the Midgardians, believed that the Mother Tree is convinced that its death was assured, and hence planned to move part of its vault of information to him. It would have guaranteed that, even if the Midgardian civilization was utterly wiped out, there was still a possibility called hope.


    He never expected to see something even more important.


    The Sage''s advent.


    There was nothing else but a dazzling light at his arrival as he boldly opened the Void Door and entered the view of a Midgardian astronomer''s telescope. No doubt that had gave it quite a scare, and sensing the fact, the Sage came in the company of starlight, blessing this fortunate world.


    The Sage''s blessing was repetitive. He unified the divided Midgardians into a single body and refined their social structure just as he did for Mycroft all those years ago. However, apart from that, a simpler event was the rice of a new faith. As the ancient tales of the gods died after the discovery of the true form of stars, the new religion of the Void Saint appeared upon this world. In fact, the Midgard planet''s mentality had been leaning towards materialism, but the Sage''s appearance directly raised idealism once again.


    After helping the Midgardians solve certain issues, construct an elevated platform and leaving a token, the Sage thus split the dimensions once more and returned to his voyage across the Multiverse. Hence, the Midgardian continued for millennia, until today.


    The illusion subsequently vanished, and Joshua furrowed his brow in thought. The information given to him by the Mother Tree was much more than he imagined¡ªhe had seen every important discovery the Midgardians had: sensing psionic energies, the first psionic spell, widespread selection of psionic acolytes, entering the age of psionic industry, production warp doors, and warp engines. After those incredible technologies and many others had been perfected, the even planned to create gigantic colony ships and prepared to cross the vacuum of space thousands of light years away in search of the Sage''s whereabouts.


    It had to be said that Midgardians certainly possess unorthodox power. Although the mission to search for the Sage proved fruitless, they succeeded in summoning both the Evil God minion and Joshua''s party through the Void Door ritual, meaning that their psionic bodies carried incredible depth.


    "Just as you guessed¡­ Void Being Joshua, I planned to place part of the Midgardian civilization upon your person. That way, even if I''m vanquished, part of the Midgardian civilization remains in you."


    The flower at the center of the Hall had now withered and the silver sphere vanished. Feeling his body empowered with a new iota of power and massive volumes of memory fragments, Joshua shook his head.


    "It''s not at that stage yet¡ªyou''re too pessimistic."


    "It''s prudence," the Mother Tree replied serenely with nary a change in expression despite Joshua''s criticism. "The Psionic Ritual had exponentially empowered you, but it would not last long and isn''t just focused on you alone. Which is why we must¡ªfor prudence''s sake¡ªdestroy the Void Behemoth or escape its pursuit in a hundred days, when the Psionic Beam''s buff on you is still at its peak.


    "No doubt that the operation success rate is extremely low, which is why I must prepare for the future."


    Joshua did not intend to counter the Mother Tree''s opinion¡ªeveryone has their point of view, there was no need to forcefully correct them all. In addition, were Midgardians not fundamentally plants with rigid brains? Which was why he quickly switched topics.


    "I promise you. If I do not perish in this mission, I would build a library out of text archiving the Midgardian civilization, as well as the history and culture you left me. I promise you that your kind would maintain a shadow even in another world. And now, it''s time you aided me."


    The warrior was promptly taken aback even as he spoke¡ªhe suddenly remembered [Continental War], the game he played in his past life, and the words of the Sage he recently heard.


    Don''t worry. Proof of Mycroft''s existence would never be wiped out.


    As for its destruction, it''s up to the later generations.


    Such words of such conviction were spoken by the Sage who had left so long ago, and the ''proof'' of Mycroft''s existence vanishing, could it have been¡­


    "Please, speak." the Mother Tree replied as Joshua was halfway through his own thoughts. "I would do my best to satisfy you."


    Joshua frowned and halted the churning thoughts in his mind.


    "Give me an engine," he quickly said. "I want to learn the ways of warping."

 Chapter 567 Evil God of Pestilence

    The Mother Tree fulfilled each of Joshua''s request.


    It did not matter if it was the most advanced Midgardian warp engine, remains of Void Spawns, or even body parts of the Void Mother that was blown off and left floating¡ªthe Mother Tree would never hesitate to provide Joshua with any manner of precious material or secret technology. To most, it would appear to be desperate measures¡ªsince Midgardians alone had no way of defeating the enemy, they hence simply allowed Joshua who came from beyond the Void Curtain to do what he wanted, and watch what ripples he could churn out.


    "All of your requests are reasonable¡ªI have no reason to refuse you." Mother Tree, however, explained its actions as thus. "To try learning rapid movement and grasp the initiative in battle, after which to understand the armies at the enemy''s disposal and the enemy, everything is methodical and typical requests. However, the Void Mother''s remains must be subjugated within our body¡ªits power of corruptions are too strong, we can''t allow you to take it out."


    "Of course. I understand the attributes of Chaos monsters, especially this kind."


    In the hastily constructed wooden room deep within the planet''s crust and the body of the Mother Tree, Joshua did not chatter much with Mother Tree since he was focusing and analyzing the unique half-crystal half-plant creation that was intrinsically complex.


    The square giant cavity was a hundred and twenty meters in length, breadth, and height, all six walls dark brown sturdy living matter that the Mother Tree deliberately created. With such a huge space, even a smaller unmanned warship fit in, much less a single spare-part. Even so, a huge blue spherical object had occupied most of its space, and Joshua was now floating in the air, employing Steel Strength across thin air and peeling of the outer layers of the sphere bit by bit.


    The blue sphere was undoubtedly the important transportation technology that Midgardians relied upon¡ªthe ''Warp Engine''. It was through the development of this technology that the Midgardian civilization could travel distance calculated in light years all those years ago, and head towards other star systems and build colonies. Now, Joshua was using his own method to understand the meaning behind this technology.


    With Steel Strength as his hands, Joshua carefully stripped the shell of the half-living engine that was exquisitely constructed to the last, and did his best not to damage its internal energy circuits and psionic build. Even if he did receive the full blueprints from the Mother Tree, Joshua had no way of guaranteeing that he could completely remove the external protective armor and components¡ªhe could only completely store every information he could of each component he was removing.


    The process lasted almost eight hours, and in that period, Nostradamus headed to the Midgardian archives by the central east of the continent and browse through the world''s ''constant''¡ªotherwise known as information of the world''s order. The Legendary champion is a superior being that had evolved to the highest threshold, but they could not employ their full might in every world. For example, if they arrived at a world without extraordinary energies, they could wither, weaken or even die. While Stellaris had psionic energies and could provide Legendary champions with enough energy thanks to the Great Mana Tide, it remained was largely different from the world of Mycroft.


    Unlike Joshua whose fundamental power revolved around Steel Strength, Nostradamus must study the local energies and basic constants, after of which he would calibrate his own body to utilize his full power.


    Meanwhile, Ying and Ling were acting as Joshua''s helpers, with Ying taking charge of unequipping part of the warp engine''s armor, whereas Ling would help the warrior determine the spots where the psionic constructs had the most compact and most obvious dimensional ripples. As for the luminous orb, it appeared to be resting inside Joshua''s pocket.


    After almost half a day of advanced analysis, the warrior mostly understood the principle behind the psionic warp engine.


    "Using its flesh body to activate psionic energies and subsequently expanding the amplification of the crystal machine, creating a ''psionic vacuum'' similar to the Void as the powerful psionic energy splits a fissure in the physical realm. In that psionic vacuum, specially designed warships could accelerate infinitely at the speed of thought until the very limit psionic energies could stretch."


    Joshua muttered for a while after having finished his study, his eyes glinting silver. The Midgardian engine design was certainly refined¡ªthey created artificial psionic flora that could release powerful psionic powers far above that of Midgardians, after of which the crystal machine parts maintain the vigor of the psionic plant while amplifying its psionic energies over a thousand-fold, and finally using that energy to tear apart space and warp. It appeared to be a flawless design¡ªharmonious, capable of self-regeneration, and the ship could keep sailing with enough cultured fluid.


    Even so, in reality, there were huge defects.


    The first was the warp distance. Although the Midgardian warship moved at the speed of thought and was akin to teleportation, it would not extend too far. Even with specialized Midgardian crystal design, it would not exceed three trillion kilometers, meaning that they would have to warp twenty to thirty times to travel the distance of one light year, or perhaps even more. Furthermore, it had to pause for some time after each warp to let it cool down, even as the engine became more error-prone the more warps it had made. It was also why Midgardians only colonized three planets within a thousand years¡ªthey had been stuck on the wall in regards of psionic output of their warp engine.


    It was not easy to elevate the output like living technology or crystal arts either. Even if the Midgardians resolved to collectively alter it, they would need the time of at least one or two generations¡ªin other words, one or two hundred years to produce results.


    "My Steel Strength could emulate psionic energies¡­ if I followed their categorization, my psionic powers would far surpass the Midgardian Omega-class psionics, even outclassing the Pioneer by several times at full power. If I reconstruct the engine in Steel giant form, my warp distance would be even further than the Midgardians since my body is far stronger than any material Midgardians could find, the very particles being far sturdier.


    It was certainly a truth theoretically, but Joshua was muttering precisely over that as well¡ªeven if he understood the principle behind the engine by taking it apart and through studying the blueprints given by the Mother Tree and was positive that he could recreate it, warping cannot be trifled with for it was a necessity in battles of universal scale. He also had the lingering feeling that he was not mastering it, but not one to tangle with frivolity, he shifted his thinking and began the next phase of research.


    "There isn''t much time. I''ll take a look at those Void Spawn remains and fragments of the Mother Void''s body."


    The remains of the Void Spawns were sent over urgently by Garden of Roots survivors, while fragments of the Void Mother were forcibly retrieved from space by special operations teams from the same System, under the lethal threat and encirclement of countless spawns. Having heard Joshua''s request, the Mother Tree had quietly withdrawn the disassembled pieces of the warp engine into its own body, before raising a wooden platform, where a psionic shield and Void Spawn corpse lay upon it.


    "Bastard¡­ What the hell are you¡­"


    Joshua could not help frowning when he saw the Void Spawn''s true form with his own eyes. When the Mother Tree had transferred its memories, he could not see them clearly since space battles spanned over millions of miles, which was why it was much more stimulating when it was right before his eyes.


    Of course, it was not to say that the Void Spawn was very ugly, bizarre, or indescribable¡ªthe truth was that Joshua was surprised because its appearance was simply too simple.


    "Isn''t it just a ball with a few tentacles growing out of it?" Ying could not help but complain. "Even those do not have the slimy and slippery feeling¡ªit''s more like an iron whip."


    "A little different from what I imagined¡­" Ling nodded as well. He approached and observed the Void Spawn, but could not find anything unusual. "It really is just a ball and tentacles¡­ How does it even fight?"


    The Spawn''s body, spread out over the platform, was almost twenty meters long and fifteen meters tall. According to the Mother Tree, this was just the weakest, infant form. Adults could grow up to several hundred meters, their bodies covered in black-red crystals that resembled bones spikes, capable of ejecting hot energy flow and is powerful enough to cut through warship armor. Moreover, infants came in diverse shape and sizes¡ªsome were cylindrical, others had sturdy joints on their lower bodies, while some were even crown-shaped. In a nutshell, there were five types: sphere, spiral, twenty-faced, cylindrical, and tadpole.


    Their appearance was simple and held certain streamlined aesthetic, which was completely different from the grotesque Chaos monsters that Joshua came across before. Even so, he could sense a Chaos breath that was as concentrated as it could be.


    And somehow, he had a curious familiarity towards it.


    "Right, it''s the virus!"


    Joshua easily found the source of the familiar before long thanks to his ability to browse through his own memories as if data search¡ªwere these Void Spawns not simply viruses that were enlarged over a billion times?!


    Although it was similar in appearance, it was essentially a monster of Chaos with the form of virus!


    Having sensed the fact, Joshua walked up to it with no hesitation, reaching out to touch the body of the spherical monster. Then, amidst the sharp warnings from the Mother Tree, he quickly endless microscopic ''beings'' the moment he directly touched the corpse after penetrating the psionic barrier laid down by the Mother Tree. It was the most direct and ferocious method that the ''Forces of Chaos'' was using to invade his body by studying it and assimilating within, thus infecting Joshua and turning him into a Chaos monster like them. Everything was the same as a microscopic virus invading cells, merely exponentially faster.


    "As expected, it''s the Evil God of Pestilence. A familiar method."


    Waving his hand, Joshua completely destroyed every invisible force of Chaos with a flowing silver radiance. As the roots of all things, Steel Strength was far viral than viruses in terms of assimilation, and it was naturally the warrior''s complete victory as the two met. At that moment, Joshua could not help remembering how Robzek was forced to kill over a dozen of his holy knight apprentices in the Plaguelands all those years again. The Mycroft Continent had been overwhelmingly suppressing the forces of Chaos, which was why infection had to happen through contact of bodily fluids. Perhaps those apprentices that suddenly went berserk must have been assimilated by the Chaos virus? It was therefore completely correct that Robzek decisively killed every apprentice¡ªthey were no longer human, but crucibles of Chaos in human form.


    That was where Pestilence inspired fear. Though its ability in direct combat did not compare to the minions crystal insects and golems of Famine and Calamity, it far outshines both in unusual aspects.


    "¡­It seems that I have been paranoid. I believe an existence of your level would never fear such abnormal corruption." Mother Tree''s voice became calm, having observed that nothing weird was happening to Joshua, and continued with an impassive voice that was almost cold. "On the Garden of Roots, the survivors are either staying near freezing vaults, volcanos or antiseptic labs. Citizens of other regions would assume the form of monsters such as this one before your eyes, and follow the Void Mother as they head towards the next colony¡­ Even plants are no exception, for this bizarre power could assimilate and corrupt as long as it lives."


    "The enemy is the enemy of organic life. Though you''re a psionic race, your kind ultimately never left your shell¡ªit''s therefore normal to be completely dominated by the Evil God of Pestilence." Joshua mumbled, having studied the Spawn''s corpse with one glance¡ªor what was a living virus assemblage that had lost its main mobility. "By that argument, the Void Mother is the source of the pestilence, and its invasion is to infect world after world¡­ Not quite the same as the insect swarm I have in mind, but it''s fine."


    For his own body was precisely the Steel Giant that emanates heat of up to ten thousand degrees, while its body uses a Nuclear Star as an energy source. Regardless of what virus it was, it would never infect him even if it was a plague of Chaos, and moreover, Joshua still carried a portion of Order power even without the Azurite.


    While it was not exactly the case for the Evil God of Pestilence, he would naturally overpower its minions. He was white-blood cells to their virus!


    Joshua mood lifted considerably at the thought, before abruptly frowning again when he remembered how the Void Mother, the source of the plague, had wiped out the entirely Midgardian colony fleet in an instant. Its endless dark-green shield of light had spread three-hundred and sixty degrees, turning every planet and warship into nothingness in that very moment. The warrior was unable to tell the principles that lay behind that move¡ªwas it anti-matter destruction? Or matter collapse? Or an extremely unique Chaos virus that had eroded all matter?


    Whatever the case may be, it was a move that was very difficult to counter. Joshua could not be sure that it could not disintegrate his body since he had not fully assimilated, and his body mass was a far cry from the quality a white dwarf¡ªhe could only temporarily condense and achieve that state briefly.


    "Joshua, do you still want to examine the fragment from the Void Mother''s body?"


    The will of the Mother Tree spoke while Joshua pondered. The warrior quickly nodded. "Let me have a look."


    The Void Spawn''s body hence was quickly wrapped in psionic light and subsequently sank into the Mother Tree''s body. As a superior being, Mother Nature was definitely aware of the horrors of Chaos virus, but having lived for millions of years and being the integration of Midgardian psionic wills, it naturally did not fear such levels of corruption, and was even capable of studying it albeit a little slower.


    Next, another platform that was wrapped in psionic shielding floated out of the wooden room. Joshua strode towards it, and watched the fragment in the beam.


    "It''s still alive?"


    It was a black sphere that appeared before Joshua, floating by itself in the air while wriggling and splitting incessantly. Its diameter was five meters, and infrequently shoots out a smaller sphere that crashed powerfully at the psionic shielding the Mother Tree had conjured, so much so that the shielding that was far above Mycroft''s Supreme-tier quaked obviously. After the smaller sphere failed, it would disperse into a dark green fog that holds powerful corruption and assimilation, intending to corrode the shielding bit by bit. Fungi were distinctly growing out of thin air inside the shielding, while viscous dark-green liquid also flowed without ceasing from within.


    "The fragment of the Void Mother''s body has terrifying assimilation. It could devour any matter, energy or even spiritual and psionic powers to grow itself¡­ before we caught it, we had always been doubtful why the Folbians would allow their summoned Chaos monster to grow so huge and flee so haggardly. Now that we thought about it, it''s probably that."


    Joshua assuredly understood what the Mother Tree was saying. When the Folbians had conducted the Void Door ritual and summoned the Evil God of Pestilence''s minion, the Void Mother must not have been huge¡ªor in fact, very small, allowing that star faring race to lower their guard. However, when Pestilence had finished engulfing the whole world and the Void Mother finally displayed its full power, bloating while assimilating, the Folbians would have lost any power to resist already¡­ Perhaps, part of the Void Mother was hiding in the ships that they fled in, a part that resembled the Void Mother and virus¡ªmeaning that the Folbians were deliberately allowed to escape but would in turn become their host to infect other races amidst the universe.


    Apart from ascertaining once more that it was definitely a minion of the Evil God of Pestilence, Joshua noted nothing else that was out of the ordinary. He reached with his hand, allowing the Void Mother fragment to rampantly invade his body, but failed¡ªeven if the Void Mother''s corruption was undoubtedly far more powerful than Chaos Virus, it still could not break the warrior''s defenses. The aspect in which Steel Strength could resist such corruption aspects was simply too great, and could even assimilate and convert the Void Mother''s body for its own uses, turning it into stone. Nevertheless, the process was too slow and required too much strength, otherwise Joshua would allow the Midgardians to shoot him like a missile into the Void Mother''s body, allowing him, the ''white blood city'' to wipe out all those viruses.


    "There all things could either counteract or complement each other, I never thought that you could completely ignore the corruption force that is virtually a natural enemy to us Midgardians¡­ To summon you is a fortune, and a blessing from the Sage."


    Having witnessed that Joshua could assimilate the Void Mother instead, the Midgardian Mother Tree''s voice became significantly deeper and without any hint of happiness or feeling blessed.


    There was no question that even the Mother Tree that was an assembled body of wills was starting to fear Joshua''s power. If it could not detect the scent of the Sage emanating from the warrior''s body, it would probably be even more alert against the fellow that was even more terrifying the Evil God minion, even transferring him far way to an external colony, far away from its main body.


    What sort of joke is this? What difference is there between a white blood cell that could devour and assimilate infinitely, compared to those Chaos viruses?! Though the Mother Tree was not aware of leukemia, it was still instinctively vigilant.


    Still, Joshua did not mind its vigilance¡ªbeing truthful, he was a little fearful of his own power himself. It was no joke but reality, and if he indeed assimilated with Steel Strength fully one day but also his control over it and devolve into a puppet of that power, there was two outcomes in store for him: one was to self-destruct, while the other, less possible outcome was to become a living white dwarf or small blackhole that, like leukemia, incessantly devoured worlds of order.


    But vigilance being vigilance, Joshua remained confident towards his control. He could suppress even divinity, so what was Steel Strength that he assembled single-handedly? The warrior could not even imagine how much he had to fall to be reduced to such states.


    "Alright, I''ve almost determined what the real form of the enemy was."


    Having attained a way to fight in space and understanding the essence of the enemy, Joshua had completed most of his objectives on Midgard. He turned and looked above towards the direction of the Mother Tree, saying, "I''m truly thankful. Could you provide me a wide and quiet place? I wish to attempt to build a Warp Engine in my body.


    "Don''t worry, Mother Tree. I won''t stay here for long since I am ultimately a foreigner of this world.


    "My companion and I would depart when the Warp Engine is completed."

 Chapter 568 Where Is the Enemy?

    In the depths of the sea around the Far Eastern Vortex on Midgard.


    As a tear opened out of thin air, powerful psionic waves emanated from within as Joshua left the Mother Tree''s body and arrived in a vast space beneath the oceans, held aloft by its psionic power.


    There was a reason for this: Joshua must revert to his true form if he wanted to construct a Psionic Warp Engine in his body. Though the Mother Tree was colossal, it could not accommodate a giant over several hundred meters tall and unleashing its full power within the Mother Tree''s body as it liked, which was why it used its own power to pillar a hemispherical space beneath the ocean for the warrior that was ten kilometers wide.


    "Buzz¡ª Boom!"


    With a flash of crimson radiance, Joshua released his restraint over his own power with no hesitation. In that instant, searing heat spread with distorted waves over a few kilometers and directly evaporating seawater behind the psionic walls. Countless bubbles swarmed towards the surface of the boiling sea that now had a dark-red circular burning region, while the smell multitudinous dead fishes being charred spread towards the environment.


    Boom. Two feet stood steadily upon the stone layer of the sturdy seabed, as sand and marine remains accumulated over millions of years were blown away as Joshua materialized his monumental power. Now, a four hundred meters tall four-armed golden-red Steel giant stood over the land, his body gleaming with a layer of hazy silver radiance. Overlapping, complex yet philosophical stripes spawned and then vanished within, displaying the meaning of indestructible.


    Unlike other occasions, the golden-red outer shell of the giant cooled in seconds in the company of cracking sounds as if metal was quenching, turning into mix patterns of silver and black hues. There was a fluctuating golden light glinting on his chest, and beneath it was a heat that could incinerate everything that throbbed steadily, kicking up ripples in the surrounding space.


    Joshua was aware that his shift in appearance was thanks to the complete grasp of his own power. The Steel Giant''s golden-red shell and its surface calefaction were due to his inability to suppress the monumental energies produced by the Nuclear Heart in his body, which was why light and heat were brimming visibly from within, turning him into a human-shaped sun. The warrior had, in fact, controlled that power, but the force that the Midgardians assembled to open the Void Door had been plundered by the commanding will of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds and placed in him, allowing his power to become so overwhelming it could not be controlled at once.


    Having held himself steady, Joshua had wanted to alter his body immediately. However, before he could act and his feet just exerted a little bit power, the seabed beneath promptly shattered with cracking sounds. Endless sedimentary rocks were turned into minuscule flowing sands as if cookies, intending to pull the warrior under. It was fortunate that Joshua reacted quickly by forming a barrier with his power that mostly repelled gravity¡ªhe would have sunk into the core of Midgard otherwise.


    "As expected. After attaining psionic strengthening I have really become too heavy, and almost comparable to a little planet." Joshua could not help but sigh at the fact.


    At present, the skin over Joshua''s steel giant form was a layer of densely packed degenerate matter that was supremely thin. On a microscopic view, it was completely formed from compact neutrons and protons. Ninety percent of his Steel Strength was used over it, and exactly because of that, the thin layer of shell could divide anything from the outside from seeping within, something that even the minions of the Evil God of Pestilence''s assimilation were powerless against.


    But even such a powerful defense was a skin-deep appearance. The most formidable power of that Steel Strength layer was absorbing foreign energies, temporarily assembling matter around its surroundings. Theoretically, if the enemy''s attack did not reach a certain threshold like Demon General Helm''s gamma ray, it was simply a dish for Joshua. The attack which energy was stolen would cause the Steel Strength to reflexively assimilate the surrounding dust, land, and stone to boost its own mass. That was why Joshua would be several times heavier whenever he turned into his true form¡ªhe had released the restraint over his Nuclear Heart, and the profound energy would charge his Steel Strength, in turn leading to a tremendous shift in mass.


    That was especially the case after he attained the psionic empowerment from the Midgardians.


    Then, after mostly controlling his own power, Joshua noticed another entertaining thing.


    "A message from the System at this time? It''s actually appearing¡ªlong time no see."


    Turning his attention to the System, Joshua could not find its origin as usual¡ªeven the intricate observation and control of a Legendary champion could not find where it came from.


    [Foreigner¡ªJoshua van Radcliffe]


    [Status: Foreign Guest, Psionic Soar]


    [Foreign Guest: You''re not a native of this world, but the world unexpectedly doesn''t ostracize you, instead welcoming your arrival voluntarily as if welcoming a visitor. Nullify the process of ''Otherworld Adaptation'', temporary ''Native'' boost.]


    [¡ªThis isn''t a return to your home. This is now your home.]


    [Psionic Soar: Millions call for your arrival, and you came. For certain special reasons, the energy that should restrain your actions is completely added onto your body, greatly empowering your body. Temporary substantial basic attribute increase, sectional technique level increase.]


    There should have been tables and data stating things such as Age, Attribute and Charm, but now everything was completely scrambled codes. The most repetitive and indecipherable unique patterns reminiscent of magic runes flashed and surfaced at the bottom of the Stem, an erratic situation that was much more serious than before.


    "The System is virtually crumbling the moment my true body unleash Steel Strength¡­"


    Joshua watched the few lines of words in the System that were recognizable even as the data display intermittently generates static as if having a troubled connection. He could not help but sigh, but precisely because of that, the reaction of the System allowed the warrior some inkling in regards to the essence of its existence¡ªthere must be some energy existing within that it would be affected by Steel Strength, one of the fundamental powers. Still, now was not the time to mind a mere System. Having solved every other matter, Joshua clenched his right fist, and a sheet of obscure silver radiance glinted over the Steel arm, and in the next moment, he pressed that palm over his chest that glimmered in golden light.


    Boom!!!


    As if a valve or a seal had been unlocked, the dense matter shell over Joshua''s body was opened like a bottle cap by that right hand in the company of a tremendous rumbling akin to a roaring river. An opening that was a dozen meters wide and almost a hundred meters long appeared over Joshua''s immeasurably complex extraordinary organ that was completely formed from diverse half-energy, half-physical constructs.


    At the moment, the insides of Joshua''s body remained slightly human since his Steel Strength had yet completely assimilate with his body. The bone frame that supports the giant body, with divinity as marrow and dense matter as its substance. Muscles that were red as if burnt metals that were all composed from a spiral of Steel Strength fusing with an unnamed extraordinary matter covered the bone frame that was glinting in silver, connecting every bizarre organ within the body.


    And the most important organ was that huge nuclear reactor core at the center of the giant''s body, where the heart once was.


    Like a sphere, the crimson core that emulated the self-destruct energy of Nuclear Stars were producing incredible energy flow in every moment. The liquid energy drove every organ and muscle to produce majestic power that allowed Joshua to move mountains and fill seas. Now, ninety percent of matter in his body was equivalent to powerful cellular machines¡ªevery excess information was completely removed by him, leaving just aspects that were most advantageous to combat and survival. With pure muscle strength alone, Joshua could now lift a small continent and create a large artificial island.


    While all of that made the Steel giant''s appearance more ferocious, there was also a complete, simplistic, and futuristic aesthetic.


    "Apart from the Thousand Eyed Serpent that was the true form of Demon General Helm, I have not really exchanged blows with another Legendary champion in real combat. But now it seems that if I seek a perfect, indestructible Steel incarnation by refining myself little by little, it probably had been seeking the extreme of ''energy condensation.''"


    Joshua now had a whole new realization in regards to the threshold of Legendary as he experienced his own colossal power. "To the Beholder, their form, size, and number of eyes or perhaps even the eyes themselves were unmeaningful, because it could innately manipulate energy, in other words, an extraordinary being of primeval beam magic¡ªthe gamma ray which Helm studied meticulously was the most correct path for Beholders, it was not unusual that it would develop into a Legendary."


    It was easy to comprehend its serpent form as well, since neither humanoid form nor those grotesque bodies of demons were advantageous in terms of focusing energy. However, as a serpent, its lengthy shape would act like a particle accelerator that concentrates energy to maximize the destructiveness of the gamma ray. Joshua believed that if Helm could, it would definitely have turned into something similar to ouroboros, in turn building an unlimited cycle of energy condensation and ''singularity'' level of lethal force.


    In a nutshell, the path of extraordinary is nothing other than to compress a natural evolution process that would take over million years into a short few decades through self-cultivation, energy absorption, and fixed-point breakthroughs, to completely present the ''self-path'' with a single stride and becoming the zenith of the body. That was why every Legendary pinnacle champion could be viewed at the pioneer and achiever of their race''s final evolution¡ªthey abandoned the slow and ineffective act of natural evolution, directly reaching the final step of being.


    Natural evolution was a simple-minded beast; it walked the only path and runs towards a predetermined end. The extraordinary path on the other hand was to grasp the path of evolution for oneself¡ªa path countless people had countless uncertain divergences¡ªand hence undergoing cultivation of millennia to the final stage.


    "It''s a pity that the extraordinary path that the Mycroft Continent inherited is not complete." Indeed, not only Mycroft, most beings that achieved that step in the known Multiverse were all seemingly incomplete.


    Joshua sighed again at the thought.


    Legendaries strode through the million-year process through extraordinary power and directly turn from a mundane being into a superior one. In addition to the incomplete evolving body that was the path of extraordinary, the stride was truly too fast and too far, and ignored much, which was why all Legendary champions were in fact imperfect superior lifeforms. Legendaries would have been capable of completely altering the bloodline of a race solely by reproduction otherwise, and hence directly ascending that race into ''gods'' in the eyes of mundane races. If so, they would not be as they were now, barred from procreating with ordinary life, while their lifespan was far from achieving eternal perfection.


    "My Steel Strength body is different from Helm''s body that relied on focusing energies and imitated particle accelerators to emit gamma rays. It is born of the essence for better combat.


    "Sturdy, incredibly difficult to destroy, could be widely used across all worlds. Beyond that, it is imbued with diverse special constructs, in other words better so-called plugins that fight accordingly. It''s a form that computes with my innate nature."


    Pressing his right hand over his Nuclear Heart, a throbbing silver light gathered as Joshua simply stabbed his hand into his own body. Like lightning, the light spread over every single one of his muscle, organ, and bone instantly while the entire underwater space turned into a sea of silver energy. It was so powerful that the Midgardian Fleet which was floating in space issued an alert that an energy flow was detected by the eastern sea. Each time it flashed, the space around was illuminated, and each part of Joshua''s body that was touched by the lightning was changed into limitless ash-like silver particles. Those particles in turn danced in resonance of energy ripples, drawing an orderly trace that resembled a blueprint by the warrior''s right hand.


    The boundary of matter reassembling!


    At the moment, Joshua was breaking down part of his organs and muscles and rebuilding it into whole new existences. With unstable energy ripples that panicked the Mother Tree and would scare humans, a giant crystal sphere around forty to fifty meters appeared beneath the warrior''s furnace heart. Streaks of golden-red spiraling tubes connected the two, providing physical energy flow while the charging crystal glinted in mysterious silver-blue radiance. It connected with the heart, releasing powerful psionic undulation that was capable of warping reality¡ªunderneath its brush, stone and dust levitated over the seabed within ten kilometers as if completely losing all weight, flowing in accordance to the undulation, their rise and fall unfathomable like a thought.


    Joshua Psionic Warp Engine Mark One¡ªinstallation complete!


    Having accomplished that, Joshua withdrew his right hand while layers of metallic flesh and blood covered their original parts, forming a dense outer shell once again. With Joshua''s information processing and control that permeated to a particle level, he could use Steel Strength to directly disassemble the structure in his body, which in fact could be used for offense as well. Still, the time required for analysis would be too long¡ªin that time, his fist would have killed the opponent a dozen times.


    One way or the other, after completely studying the Midgardian warp engine, Joshua''s body now also had one that belonged exclusively to him. The output had yet been tested but the initial trial was fine, and the warrior estimated that his typical warp length would be two to three times of the Midgardian fleet, meaning that he was two to three times faster.


    "Turning extremely condensed psionic energy into a long, singular line, opening up a psionic vacuum. Meanwhile, the ship would thus resonate with the psionic energy and move to the end of the line¡­ As expected of psionic power, truly an ideal ability as wonderful as thought."


    Joshua could not help but nod in awe as he felt the tremendous power of his psionic warp engine and atypical method of operating. The Midgardian civilization was assuredly wondrous and completely different from typical scientific civilizations. Even the Mother Tree''s vast psionic spread would have only engulfed a single world, but when that power was turning into a single virtually infinite line, even the power of one warship could stretch out to trillion kilometers away. And now, with Joshua''s power, the psionic energy could move even beyond that.


    "One thing to be careful about is not warping carelessly into a planet or a sun''s interior¡­ It was fine on a universal scale, but warping within a system is too dangerous¡ªit would be better to fly."


    Apart from allowing the warp engine to operate, the monumental psionic energy also brought Joshua a new sense. Now, like Midgardians, he could sense the psionic energies around him as if feeling air. With a single glance, the warrior could see that psionic light of the Mother Tree that emanated like a sun and filling the world that even the warrior''s Psionic Soar status dulled in comparison. That energy, however, was definitively sporadic and unfocused, which greatly diminishes its combat affinity greatly. Even now, the Mother Tree that was the integration of countless psionic wills was fearing and staying alert against him, although Joshua understood how it felt¡ªhe knew that it was just an instinctual fear and evasiveness in the face of an overwhelmingly dangerous character, but still an ally in the end.


    Apart from warping, the existence of the warp engine was an emancipation of Joshua''s strength as well. His original dense body shell was built in correspondence of the world of Mycroft and had no way of completely blocking the curious energy that is psionic, which in turn allowed a psionic of Milhabus''s level to see through Joshua''s fearsome strength. But now, through previous adapting and reassembling, the warrior''s shell was enough to resist psionic scan¡ªhe would be impervious even to a battleship-class radar.


    Such was the way Joshua chose to evolve¡ªthrough ceaseless imitation and assimilating new systems for self-empowerment. Just like how primeval stars absorbed smaller planets to increase their own mass, he could become stronger by unceasingly experiencing new civilizations and energy systems.


    "From now on, when my outer shell is pierced, terrible power akin to nuclear fission or even nuclear fusion would be unleashed¡­ To a certain definition, it''s a nuclear reactor armor."


    As Joshua clenched his four first and brandished them, enormous energy churned the underwater air and formed streaks of unique hurricanes. He nodded, satisfied. "If I face another direct blow like the Longsword of the Ashlands back in the battle of the Sacred Mountain, I could simply block it with my external armor instead of skewing it with my full strength."


    If it further developed, Joshua estimated that even Helm''s gamma ray would not tear through his outer armor unless the demon used its full strength. He might even catch it with his face¡ªif that happened, it could be called a Neutron Star Armor, or perhaps a Blackhole Armor¡­ although the latter was a little far-fetched.


    It was in that moment that the Mother Tree''s will came, having sensed the intense psionic undulation wafting from Joshua''s body.


    "Foreigner beyond the Curtain¡­ is it done?" It asked a little carefully.


    "Yes, it is." Joshua nodded nonchalantly. From start to finish, he had used almost a day to study the psionic warp engine and the essence of the Void Mother, a speed that was so fast it was inconceivable for normal beings. However, for the warrior who was an assimilation and emulation given form it was just about right. He ultimately did not have to understand completely how the psionic energy operated¡ªit was alright if he could use it, things such as principles could be studied later.


    "Your friend, the other foreigner from beyond the curtain, has created an unprecedented scale of spatial storm at the center of the far eastern continent. He seemed to have found a way to warp with his own bodies energy, and was finished before you."


    The Mother Tree''s voice appeared to be awestruck. It could not be helped¡ªit had taken the Midgardians millennia to find the way to head towards the skies and navigate the stars. In the end, these two superior beings from the other end of the Void accomplished the same feat within the period of one single day, and even if it was aware that both Joshua and Nostradamus had to build on their own achievements to succeed, it could not suppress the desire to sigh.


    "Nostradamus is a Legendary Mage of the dimensional discipline; he even knows how to warp in the first place. All he needed was adapting to your local energy and spatial constants. Compared to my type of teleportation that requires a tool and could only be forcibly used through physical analysis, it is perfectly normal for him to be quicker."


    Joshua smiled, but did not continue on that topic.


    "I sensed your urgent and anxious mood through psionic energy¡­" The warrior spoke in his usual straightforward manner. "Speak, Mother Tree. Has the Void Mother been moving unusually?"


    "That is indeed the truth." The will of the Mother Tre had hesitated for a moment before answering in a dry tone. "The remnant fleet of the Garden of Flowers and the Garden of Roots had rallied to the fleet of the Second Garden of Leaves. They had returned to the colony planet for repairs, but at the same time, psionic radar picked up a massive dimensional anomaly movement¡ªthe Void Mother, in pursuit by following their dimensional tracks, was distorting space¡­"


    "In other words, the circumstances are dire, and your last colonized planet is about to be invaded by the Void Mother?" Joshua cut the Mother Tree short, even as the four-armed giant gradually shrunk before assuming the shape of a human warrior wearing black armor.


    "Then there''s nothing more to say," he added calmly and collectedly. "Just tell me where the Void Mother is right now and send me its coordinates."


    "I''ll go."

 Chapter 569 Beam System

    Azra did two things on his eighth-hundred and seventy-fifth birthday: the first was cleaning his wife''s grave, the second was joining the army.


    Cleaning his wife''s grave was not something too monumental since death was inevitable despite the longevity of Midgardians. Furthermore, death was a necessary process in the long cycle of life¡ªeveryone would ultimately return to the Mother Tree and become part of eternity, and old Azra felt that he himself would be called by the Saint anytime and leave this physical plane, much less his wife who had been a little other than he was.


    Things were different this time, however, and very much so.


    The death of the kindly old woman who had been Ezra''s wife was abnormal. Midgardian natural lifespans exceeded a thousand years and would merely wither slowly around the time they expire. That painless period would last for one to two years, before the psionic energy of the dying being finally calm and the Midgardians dried up to die. Azra, however, was aware that his wife had not died peacefully¡ªit died to an atypical shift on a space station in an artificial asteroid incident, and as a result, even its psionic will did not return to the Mother Tree and vanished amidst the boundless ocean of stars.


    That was the worst, Azra thought. Would she not feel lonely amidst the lonely skies? The stars are so vast¡ªwould she ever find the way to home? Her soul might be wandering amongst them, awaiting the day he caught her, and even that was a fantastical illusion since the dispersion of psionic will meant that the soul had vanished, that there was no longer the day he could receive her.


    Silently, the old man stared at the words carved upon the gravestone: kind mother, loving wife. It was the very definition of her life¡ªpale and frail¡ªand yet, he knew that his wife, the respectable woman who had accompanied him for six hundred and twelve years of Home Planet orbiting, the mother of their four children, has completely passed, her soul lost to the stars. Even is he returned to the Mother Tree in death, there was no day that they would meet. It was an eternal farewell.


    And the reason for all that was that monster from the Void.


    That accursed Void Mother.


    Azra did not stay too long by the grave. He knew that standing alone before the wooden gravestone was no different from damned fools¡ªit had far more important things to do that was far worthy of the labor. His wife is dead, and only a cenotaph lay before his eyes. It was of no value that he spent his time here, for it was a far greater waste towards an aged Midgardian that did not have long to live in the first place.


    That was why, in that afternoon, the old man pushed open the doors of the army recruitment office in the Fifty-first Sector of the Garden of Flowers. Having declined the dissuading of his three sons and one daughter, and scolded the workers as an elder, the Omega-class psionic Azra returned to the army he left three hundred and fifty years ago on the next day, space. Another day later, he was in service the Third Garden of Flowers Colony Fleet, a lieutenant commander and vice squadron-leader of the First Special Operations Division.


    He returned to the army he once swore he would never return to, violating his own oath. That, however, was no dishonor¡ªthe once young and vigorous Azra was dead, and in his place was an old man who was seeking vengeance for his departed wife.


    It was that simple.


    The addition of any Omega-tier psionic was an inspiration for any fleet. Though their abilities were insignificant in a universe, they could easily unleash thunderstorms that could shatter asteroid fields through the help of special warship facilities, even directly using psionic to scan planets, finding out if there were life on it. And though the Special Operations Group sounded unique, it was easier to understand by another name: starfighter pilot.


    The living Midgardian warships were of monumental scale but of scarce few weapons, which is why they were helpless against creatures or things that approached their warship in certain unusual circumstances. That was where the Special Operations Group came in: the elite psionic would drive specially designed starfighter while ensuring the safety of the craft through a psionic beam. If the navigator was an Omega-tier psionic, he would prove to be a threat against any warship-class enemy¡ªand Azra was precisely one of those men. Under the empowerment of the fighter, his power could pierce warship armor, and though it would hurt his lifespan in the process, who would care if he himself did not?


    The old man simply did not give a damn; he wanted revenge even if the price was his life.


    "Urgent notice from the Third Fleet. Warning. Urgent notice from the Third Fleet."


    Azra opened his silver-blue eyes at the sound of blaring sirens, burning physical psionic energies flowing in his pupils. The old man was wearing a space battle uniform at present and waiting in the changing room of the Special operations group. Though his body is old, his ears remained fine¡ªhe could hear the contents of the notice.


    "Massive psionic signature detected at Tumen star region. The colossal target is warping¡ªit has been confirmed the warping object is the priority target, the superior being known as the Void Mother. All personnel, assume level one combat alertness!"


    "Comrades, we must fight with our all! The Garden of Flowers¡ªthe final Midgardian colony planet¡ªis behind us. There is no way to retreat, if we fall, the Mother Planet dies too!"


    Azra listened silently to the rousing pre-battle speech, his heart calm and unfettered. That, however, did not mean that the old man was reluctant to enter the battle¡ªhe desired to fight just as everyone else did, but it is crucial that psionics calm their spirits. It is only through a calm heart that they could guide infinite powers from the light of their hearts, and as a former Omega-class psionic who could not unleash his full power due to his old age, Azra know that he has to be calmer the more he wanted to kill those monsters from the Void.


    It is through a deathly tranquility that death could be wrought upon the enemy.


    "It''s here."


    Azra heard tidy footsteps: the other members of the Special Operations Group were coming to the changing room as well to switch into their battle gear. He rose from a chair, taking a deep breath. He could feel the psionic energies that were burning infernally within the warship but was suppressed by countless minds, making it calm and without any hint of undulation like fires that burned in the Abyss, and invisible light flashing. The Third Fleet was mostly formed from surviving colonists and remnant fleets¡ªtheir homes had been devoured by the Void Mother, their families liquefied as organic resources that were absorbed by the monsters, their psionic energies nutrients for the beast swarm while the entire planet turned into ash amidst the blaze. The Saint as witness, these were avengers who now raised their weapons.


    Thus.


    "Kids, it''s time for payback."


    Rising, the old Midgardian studied the other Midgardians who opened the door to the changing room, their naked skins colored in a variety of tattoos outside of their army uniform, with brief phrases and words such as ''Avenger'', ''For the Children'' and ''Bye, Mum''. Though simple, it prompted a sense of silence for those who saw it¡ªthese Midgardian survivors had lost everything apart from their own lives.


    As silver-blue gazes leveled at each other, the Midgardians nodded at each other silently. The squadron leader of the Special Operations Group, a middle-aged Midgardian and another Omega-tier psionic then spoke with a dry and deep voice, "It''s starting."


    It was definitely starting.


    Above the Garden of Leaves, the Midgardian colony on the Beam System, three fleets slowly moved out from seven colossal space stations. The first fleet was well-equipped¡ªthe faintly-discernible psionic shielding and external armor over their ships were unblemished. The second fleet was rather aged and were fielding mainstay warships of the previous era that was mothballed. On the other hand, the Third Fleet was mostly dilapidated, their previous damages were apparent despite complete repairs. Even so, the three fleets numbered over two thousand, the final fleets formed as the Midgardians abandoned all economic bodies and prioritized military matters, and yet force that was only next to the Central Fleet of the Mother Planet. Amongst them were young men who joined to safeguard their home, elite warriors whose service exceeded two hundred years, with even more retired soldiers who did not hesitate abandoning a steady life and returning to the army.


    It did not matter who they were or what past grudges they had now. As warp engines resounded silently in space and silver-blue ripples reverberated amidst a black background and white starlight, there was a single thought in every Midgardian''s mind.


    To fight.


    And die here.


    ¡ªWroooom!! ¡ª


    Hours later, by the edge of the Beam System, countless compact ripples promptly appeared as if rainwater was falling upon the surface of a lake. Concentric circles of varying sizes appeared simultaneously in space while psionic planetary lightning spread wildly across those vortices. ''Storms'' formed from energy even blew away thin sheets of celestial dust by the edge of the system as if a violent giant was brushing the land with his own hand, cleaning everything over it.


    "The enemy vanguard has arrived at the Beam System!"


    Already aware of the direction where the enemy was advancing, the Midgardian fleets waited and watched. Urgent combat station alerts were repeated over the psionic network across all warships, with all crew and captains acknowledging the fact. Through optic lenses, they could clearly see the sight that was not too far away from their position: infinite uniquely shaped Void monsters that were not ferocious yet somehow instilled an instinctive fear in people were swarming out within space like ants. They came in different sizes, with the larger ones being over several kilometers in length and comparable with warships, with smaller ones being just a few meters long and over ten times lesser in size than starfighters.


    The three species of Void monsters that were classified separately as ''Scout'', ''Main Force'' and ''Colossal'' had already come out of their warp. Every single monster was emanating psionic radiance¡ªpower they plundered from the Folbians and the Midgardians. Once they appeared, they began to spread all over their surroundings just like a virus, and ripples dark green energy started to unfurl, faintly standing off against the silver-blue light of the Midgardians.


    "Do not let them escape the fields of engagement! Leaving even one would lead to severe casualties to all that lies behind us!"


    Azra listened to his captain''s orders as he sat within the fighter assigned to him, his breathing mask on. Even as the orders came, the old Midgardian could feel that the battleship he was in activating its full power, the whirl of its psionic engine and that endless energies were condensing into a tremendous spear of light.


    In the next instant, the lance was shot out.


    And he too, received his orders: The Special Operations Group were to move out immediately and clear out any possible remaining monsters. The old Midgardian could not help smiling¡ªthe tube attached to the breathing mask on his face quivered.


    It was the final battle¡ªfor him at least, an avenger who completely had no plan of surviving.


    And now, it begins.


    In an instant, thousands of rays condensed into lances and shot out at the distant monster swarm. So long was the spatial distance between that it took several seconds for the light attack to arrive, but every single one was fired through estimations according to every warp path, and every Void monster that just reverted out from psionic vacuum undoubtedly took a genuine blow. The result was certainly destructive¡ªthe psionic lances that were over millions of degrees and could vaporize all matter, and having penetrate their targets, the ensuing detonation would bring another wave of million-degree shrapnel shockwave, with every speck of psionic light easily killing any being, lighting them as torches in the universe.


    The Void monsters had no way resisting that power. The first wave of creatures that warped to the edge of the system which resembled virus was shot down incessantly and without exception, with the sear igniting their bodies and turning them into dust amidst the stars. Having just warped and not even able to unleash their powers in time, they could only become ashes under the Midgardians'' intense bombardment. Now, the edge Beam System had completely changed and was now an ocean where energy cascaded, even affecting the multitudinous monsters that were still in warp and yet to revert to the physical realm, hence becoming lost in the hollow space between realms due to the dimensional shift caused by the monumental energies.


    Even those that escaped the first waves of attacks would be hunted and killed by the starfighters that swarmed like tides of bees. These normal spacecrafts that were driven by elite psionics possessed certain short-distance warping capacity and were immeasurably agile, able to easily kill any Void monsters beneath thousand meter-classes. And so multitudinous Void monsters hence curled their joints and tentacles in pain, bellowing silently as they died under the simultaneous bombardment of thousands of beam cannons.


    The Midgardians unquestionably yielded great results in the first wave of combat. In minutes, they killed tens of thousands of colossal Void monsters, while the uncountable smaller monsters were mostly turned into ash under the shockwave of the luminous lances. Even so, the three fleet commanders did not show any excitement or delight as they had over centuries¡ªinstead, their expressions abruptly shifted at almost the same time: they had miscalculated!


    It was not a miscalculation in tactics. The Void monsters had no intelligence, and the Void Mother was not the kind of folktale beast that controlled the wills of every monster. In truth, they were a physical pestilence that instinctively multiplied, enlarged viruses.


    What the Midgardians miscalculated was the matter of numbers.


    "Two¡ªtwo million?!"

 Chapter 570 Heading in the Wrong Direction

    The Third Fleet Commander inhaled sharply in shock, uttering the stunning number.


    In truth, Midgardians did not breathe through their mouths, but it was precisely in the shock that the commander acted in disorder. The military man¡ªa Midgardian who was barely middle-aged but had yellowed leaves all over his head¡ªunwittingly clenched his fists and seethed quietly. "What is going on?! Why is their number six times more than last time?!"


    "According to our observation, there had been a large-scale distortion signature around the Garden of Roots system," someone quickly answered. "Commander, it''s a shapeshifting space-insect swarm!"


    There were not just intelligent being within the universe, but also many extraordinary spacefaring beings such as Void Clouds, crystal beings, deep-space jellyfish and many others. The shapeshifting space-insect was one of them¡ªthese giant lifeforms that could warp moved in swarms, possessing colossal bodies and a mild demeanor. They often voyaged to the vicinity of planetary systems where intelligent beings resided and naturally, the Garden of Roots system was no exception. This time, however they ran into Chaos daemons, thus either falling as rations or allowing the numbers of Void monsters to multiply wildly.


    At present, as the first wave of Void monsters warping ended at once, the second dense, world-blanketing¡ªor more specifically, endless galaxy-blanketing warp ripples began to appear behind the first wave of scouts. According to the psionic processing core in the warship, they numbered up to two million five hundred and seventeen thousand three hundred and twenty-nine.


    The extremely repetitive warp ripples were even affecting each other and fusing together, forming a tremendous psionic vortex that even Midgardians could no comprehend. Through the dark-green vortex that could devour half a planet, a supremely gargantuan lifeform which was over nine hundred thousand meters and still unceasingly expanding was brandishing its tentacles on the other end of space, intending to cover the distance of trillions of kilometers to their position. It was hence fortunate that the gargantuan lifeform had yet charged enough energy for warp and would only arrive sometime later.


    It was not unfortunate, however, that the second wave of assault¡ªtwo million army of Void monsters had begun to warp!


    "Madness¡ª"


    Recovering from his shock, the commander of the Third Fleet focused again, sweeping his eyes over a densely pack collection of monitors and studied the data listed within. "Recall the starfighters and scatter psionic warp traps," he said, biting down with a low voice as he stroked his yellowed scalp. "We shall retreat to the vicinity of the ''Sea God Star'' defensive live and conduct our defense in coordination with the fortifications¡ªthe enemy is too many, we can''t engage them!"


    Despite the prompt change in battle tactics, it was the best judgment even with slight contradictions. Against millions of Void monsters, even if two thousand Midgardian mainstay warships that were already armed could not triumph definitively, they carried a significant advantage. Their fearsome psionic lances were planetary armaments that could instantly destroy surface cities and crumble mountains¡ªhence, to kill Void monsters was as simple as chopping vegetables, but having two million Void monsters warping together simply exceeded the limit, and could not be blocked whatever the case may be.


    The simultaneous warp of two million monsters had caused a chaos ripple that devoured tens of thousands of monsters, causing them to be lost in the dimension between psionic vacuum and the real world. That, however, was frivolous to the enormous numbers of monsters, and with the incessant creation of more Void monsters from the Void Mother had dimmed the entire edge of the Beam System at once. The starlight of those parts was blocked out by the infinite swarm, and inversely, the Midgardian fleet was retreating without stopping. As little starfighters returned to the warships like birds returning to nests, several unique spherical warships suddenly appeared amidst the fleet.


    The warships were completely silver-white, and an orderly perfect sphere. As the Midgardian fleet gradually moved to the rear prepared for short-distance warp to the back, those spherical warships advanced rapidly. Completely ignoring the cries of their engines, they held aloft the most modern needlepoint shield without regard of the luminous psionic orbs¡ªa corruption projectile¡ªshot out by every Void monster along the way. They simply darted into the location where the Void monsters warped, and violently self-destructed.


    As dazzling fireworks flashed, silver-blue ripples churned the dimensions. Through the unique stabilizing of a single-dimensional psionic ray, they destroyed the warping of the Void monsters and obstructed the massive psionic vortex from taking forming, interfering with the arrival of the Void Mother. At that moment, every Midgardian could seemingly hear the angered bellows from the Void Mother from the other end of space, and yet none of them felt pleased¡ªit was a mere delay of the enemy''s advance, and the two million Void monsters had finished warping. They sensed the psionic energy like sharks smelling blood, and wildly accelerated to pursue the retreating Midgardian fleet.


    In the first wave, thirty thousand were completely wiped out by luminous lances.


    In the second wave, a hundred thousand were blown up by deep space torpedoes and psionic beams.


    In the third wave, two hundred and fifty thousand were routed by the second wave of psionic lances.


    In the fourth wave, five hundred and sixty thousand as well as a dozen colossal spindle-shaped monsters started to move slowly. Giant green energy emissions appeared behind the monsters and started to charge at their fastest speed towards the three fleets that amounted up to just two thousand ships. It was by immeasurable toil and dispatching starfighter pilots that the enemy was pushed back.


    "Wheeze, wheeze¡­"


    In a half-conscious state and powerful instincts, Azra forced his starfighter to the effective area of the warship''s tractor beam and returned to its hangar. He had just destroyed a thousand-meter class Void monster in the interceptive battle just now, the price being a significant decrease in his bodily functions¡ªin fact, the aged Midgardian was at the edge of a coma. Three combat medics swiftly leaped up to his fighter and dragged Azra from the pilot''s seat. "He can''t keep fighting¡­" One of them said urgently. "His age is over eight hundred, and his psionic core is beginning to wither. If he keeps fighting under such an overburdened state, even an Omega-tier psionic would die!"


    "No! I still can¡ª"


    At the medic''s words, the about-to-faint Azra seemed to come to immediately. He seethed, his eyes widening and sitting up to grab the medic''s collar. Physical psionic light even illuminated the medic''s face, before Azra lay down again, his breathing weak even as his mouth kept spewing words along the lines of ''let me rest for a bit'' and ''I can still fight''.


    "Just relax. We would soon return to the perimeter of the Sea God Star." The medic calmed the old man, taking out a vigor injector from his first-aid case and supplying Azra some liquefied nutrients. "We can destroy those Void monsters with the satellite fortifications, that way, even that superior being would be alone even if it warped, and we might stand a chance."


    "Fifth wave! Seven hundred thousand!"


    "The enemy is advancing in full force! Abandon the plan of shredding their ranks, retreat at full speed!"


    The alert rang throughout the fleet, which naturally included the hangar. In that instant, the expressions on both medic and Azra changed at once¡ªonly now did they understand that the enemy was different from intelligent beings.


    Armies of intelligent life forms would retreat. Even elite ones that numbered up to millions would fall back at once after taking thirty percent of damage¡ªreal battles where they fought to the very last man were special circumstances¡­ and now, how much losses had the army of Void monsters suffered? More than half? Or at least forty percent? The destructive power of the luminous lances could spread, and the ashes the Void monsters left behind in death had become a cluster of black specks and clouds. They would have been routed if they were a fleet of normal beings¡ªthat was something everyone knew.


    Nevertheless, the Void monsters would not run¡ªthey had neither fear nor intelligence, only knowing attack and not defense. They would assimilate instead of creating, for they were a virus of worlds, a super plague that spreads through worlds, universes, and planes. Their very existence was an incarnation of horror.


    That was why the Void monster army that has overrun the countermeasure capabilities of the Midgardian began to charge. The first to retreat was the elite First Fleet that was holding at the rear of the three Midgardian fleets. They carried the most excellent weapons and shield that must be kept at the best conditions before the Void Mother warped here. Amidst circles of psionic ripples, they successfully entered short-distance warping under the covering fire of the Second and Third Fleets, reaching the planetary fortress of the sixth Beam System planet, a gaseous planet that had no atmosphere.


    Behind the Sea God Fortress, as well as the Sky God and Blazing God fortresses behind it, the colony planet of the Garden of Flowers was the third planet from the sun, with the defensive perimeter on that planet and its moon being the point where the resources of the entire region had been assembled.


    "Listen. It''s very likely that we would become the platoon holding up the rear."


    The Third Fleet was a remnant armada that was repaired and refurbished and mostly crewed by survivors of the Garden of Roots colony. Therefore, most of the personnel were similar to Azra¡ªkin who wish for vengeance over their departed loved ones and actually having nothing apart from their boiling blood. They were considered the weakest whether in terms of equipment and training, a fact they knew very well. Thus, nobody was especially surprised when the order was given from the bridge of their flagship. There were certainly emotions, but most of it were out of reluctance to resign themselves.


    "If we had warships in perfect conditions¡­ We wouldn''t lose out to the First Fleet!"


    Hence, many began to hate the Midgardian policy over their thousand-year history. Due to their long strife and unrest, these psionic plants hence hated war even when they became a spacefaring race. If not for protection against all sorts of space creatures and other civilizations, they would not even have formed standardized fleet and colony, instead staying in a drunken stupor within their Mother Planet. But now, the sinister outcome was clear that their spacefaring civilization would not have established a fleet of two-thousand ships if they had not been invaded by the Void monsters.


    Perhaps, if they had a fleet of ten thousand or two thousand, along with more than ten colony planets, even the Void Mother would not have been a worthy opponent.


    But now, it was all too late.


    With the Second Fleet beginning to warp and extend their one-dimensional ray, the Third Fleet was abruptly left behind alone to fend off the Void monsters that were coming at them wildly. The Chaos beings that bore the appearance of virus but was far sturdier than alloy generally had no special attacks. Even so, only the thousand-meter class behemoths having any long-ranged offensive moves such as ejecting the psionic spheres akin to Midgardian''s luminous lances¡ªmost of the time, they were their own weapons.


    Any matter would gain fearsome destructive force after being accelerated in incredible speeds. The Void monsters were precisely doing so¡ªdark green trails of acceleration that kicked up endless magnetic sparks appeared behind each Void monster, and they sped up to the inconceivable velocity of three thousandth light speed! Though it appeared insignificant, it in truth was a terror that leaves people trembling, for it was something the beasts could never do if they did not completely disregard their own lives.


    In an instant, such a spectacle could be seen: the ever-present dark swarm exploded in a powerful green light that illuminated the entire planetary system, and soon, they collectively accelerated and charge, causing even vacuum to distort. The Third Fleet that had been keeping guard as the Second Fleet warped looked on vigilantly¡ªall their warships had stopped moving and paused in their respective positions, releasing their needlepoint shields at full capacity. At the same time, their engines loading at full capacity and condensing one luminous lance after another.


    Even if they were all to die here, they must stop the beasts from the Void¡ªthey must secure time for the First and Second Fleets to equip themselves so as to coordinate with the satellite fortress and wipe out the two million Void beast, and only then could stand against the Void Mother!


    As Azra was helped to the medical bay, there was a psionic screen before his eyes that was relaying the scene observed on the bridge in real time. Silent, unemotional Void monsters that were fearless against death forced themselves into the three thousandth light speed acceleration despite the fact that their lives were leaving their very bodies, and thus simply cannoned their own corpses at the Third Fleet.


    The old Midgardian could not help shuddering at the sight, first remembering not his own fate but another question¡ªwhat could happen if the swarm had not targeted the fleet but the colony instead? When tens of thousands, even hundreds of thousands little asteroids accelerated at the three thousandth of light speed that came striking into the Garden of Flowers, would the beautiful planet not have ended up as a living hell? It would be a blaze that no Midgardian folktale could ever compare, a dark boundary called an infernal hell.


    "Brace for impact!"


    As the enemy was about to arrive, the four hundred and fifty warships of the Third Fleet had already assumed a conical formation. Every warship had their shields on at maximum power, bracing as the demi-lightspeed cannons came crashing. The Second Fleet''s warp was almost complete¡ªpsionic vacuum was appearing and their warships were becoming illusory as they readied to enter the portals.


    And yet, the impact never came.


    Crimson concentric halos appeared out of the blue between the Third Fleet and the multitudinous beast, churning the dimension and causing tremendous energy ripples. The energy essence itself was overtly volatile that numerous explosions appeared out of vacuum, while terrifying plasma forces tore a fissure out over the vast space of several thousand square kilometers. Though it was not worth mentioning on a universal scale, it greatly disturbed the strike path of the Void monsters, and under the obstruction of energy undulation, explosion, plasma, and dimensional ripples, most of the Void beasts lost their acceleration.


    "It''s a warp portal!" The commander of the Third Fleet muttered in disbelief, unwittingly crushing the baton in his hand. "A ripple from the Mother Planet! How is that possible?!"


    "And why is it red?"


    The psionic dye of every being was different, with most Midgardians mostly divided between silver and blue, while the Void beasts were an orderly dark green.


    So, what was the red psionic signature? And when did the Mother Planet had support forces? Were they not conducting the Void Door ritual at the moment? Additionally, they still had to construct up to eight space strongholds and satellite fortresses, how could they cover the distance of several light years to rescue them? It should be known that they were already ready to sacrifice them as scapegoats for the First and Second fleets, to unleash their final assault.


    "Wait¡ªthe Void Door ritual? That red warp path, could it be?!" Suddenly, the commander came up with a possibility in his mind, his eyes widening.


    Nevertheless, present developments would never stop for the Midgardians'' shock. As the crimson psionic portal started to whirl wildly, layers of concentric circles began to shrink and assemble before finally forming a huge exit similar to a vortex. In the very next instant, a golden-red ray streaked out and made a direct dash for the Void swarm!


    "What?!"


    Not quite catching what the being inside the ray was, every Midgardian who looked on stared blankly¡ªregardless if the being that suddenly appeared was allied to the Mother Planet, he should not be heading straight toward the Void swarm! That was a pile of spacefaring beings that could crush a planet under their weight!


    But soon, four gigantic beams mixed in silver and red appeared in their eyes. They pierced the dark swarm and detonated, creating thousands of spherical explosions in the darkness as blazing fiery light with metallic gasses that were ten thousand degrees hot unfurled amidst the Void. It was just an instant, but five thousand monsters were now nothingness, while five thousand others were charred!


    Over ten thousand of those abominations were vanquished with one strike! The fearsome destructive force gripped the Third Fleet commander'' heart. Although a factor that allowed such ease of carnage was caused by the swarm''s own tight formation, the mysterious being''s power was sufficiently revealed¡ªif it unleashed several hundred times of that assault just now, would the great swarm of beasts not be completely vanquished?


    Shaking his head, the commander abandoned the na?ve thought. Leaving aside the fact that the newcomer did not have the energy reserves for such functions, the Void swarm would soon disperse¡ªthey would instinctively make evasive maneuvers despite lacking intelligence against beings of such destructive power! That would in turn create planet-sized gaps of distance between their ranks, and if that happens, it was fortunate if one dash of the newcomer could kill a few hundred of those monsters.


    However, in the very next instant, the commander no longer had the energy to calculate the effectiveness of the mysterious being''s attack. Even as the crimson concentric circular ripples began to slowly close themselves, the clumps of clouds that were formed from corpses of the Void monsters started to dissipate, and every crew on the Third Midgardian Colony Fleet saw the true form of that mysterious being.


    It was a four-armed giant resembled a battleship in itself, its length over four hundred meters and its skin a golden-red hue. Its four arms glinted with a golden halation akin to suns, with the occasional silver radiances tangling and combining with the four halation. Clearly, the four colossal beam attacks were unleashed by the giant''s our arms.


    "It''s¡­ It''s the Void being!"


    "It''s our Void being!"


    "Was the ritual on the Mother Planet successful?!"


    The spirits of every crewmember in the Third was lifted at once. Somehow, waves of courage began to pour into their hearts, as if the appearance of the giant and the success of the ritual was the first step to victory. Indeed, the giant''s formidable force illustrated the fact¡ªit could freely enter and leave the swarm as if there were nothing there, proving that they were far more powerful than your typical Void beasts!


    "Wait, be careful!"


    In the medical bay, Azra, who had been elated as well by the sudden appearance of such a powerful reinforcement was unexpectedly bellowing. He had caught a flashing light near to the four-armed giant, and was crying out loudly as he sensed danger despite the fact that the giant could not hear him.


    At the same time, in the distance where the Void monsters gathered, the four-armed giant was standing upon the corpse of a thousand-meter class Void monster, flexing his four arms that were searing after unleashing the energy beams at full force. He appeared to be distracted, and upon sensing the fact, another colossal thousand-meter class swiftly accelerated up two thousandth of lightspeed¡ªor perhaps three¡ªand rushed towards the opponent even as the distorted ripples flowed across the dimensions!


    At that speed, the beam was rushing at almost the speed of a thousand kilometers per second, a speed that could never be reached in the atmosphere and could shake off the restraint of planetary gravity at will. It was the fundamental speed of heading from one galaxy to another apart from warping, a terrific speed that did not come from Midgardian civilization and hence likely be a creation of another civilization the Void monster had devoured.


    It was also a speed at which a creature''s nerve-conduct velocity could never possibly react to,


    Be it a foretelling or an instant reaction after sensing the incoming beam, the Steel giant did not appear too concerned with the Void monster that came striking at himself. Standing upright over the corpse of the thousand-meter class monsters, two of his arms holding the front of his chest while his eyes scanning the Void swarm as if judging his prey. Meanwhile, the second left-arm over his shoulder lifted high above, dull gold energy particles assembling at the speed of thought into a colossal long-hilted axe. The giant did not even look towards the direction where the enemy was coming from and simply swung the axe¡ªwith a dull gold edge of light that flashed once and quickly vanished.


    Soon, the thousand-meter class Void monster that was dashing at the giant promptly paused in its tracks, and split down the middle of its body, revealing its harrowing anatomy of unusual organs and energy core that appeared to be formed from countless tumors. Then, it self-destructed violently, turning into a cluster of fireworks amidst the dark universe.


    However, that was for lowly beings that evolved naturally.


    In that very moment, Joshua, having finally understood what was happening, had a single simple thought in his mind.


    "Tsk. The warp portal is heading in the wrong direction," the warrior muttered quietly. "This is bad¡ªthe warping has consumed all my energy."


    Before his chest, the golden light that represented his Nuclear Furnace Heart was rhythmically glimmering in fluctuating radiance and slowly flickering.

 Chapter 571 Superior Comba

    The engine before Joshua''s chest was humming deeply while countless machine constructs that could hardly be seen with the naked eye flowed in his veins. He stood on the fusiform colossal monster corpse that was 1753 meters long, and looked around at the surrounding stars.


    What came into view was a swarm of two million horrifying beasts that blocked out all the stars and all the light, exceeding the capacity of his field of vision.


    "Master¡­ Isn''t this a little too many?"


    In the spiritual ocean, Ying''s soul which was sharing the warrior''s eyes. She blinked uncomfortably, and whispered. "This could be even more than the monsters we''ve killed before put together¡­"


    "That can''t be? Our last kill record was back then with Father Nature, when we borrowed His divine power to kill more than a hundred thousand golems." Ling recalled calmly, although his voice showed that he was anxious as well. "By the way, the warp scale is quite huge¡­"


    Just a while ago, the three Midgardian Colony Fleets had relied on warp ambushes and successfully culled over a hundred thousand Void beasts, and subsequently simultaneously fired luminous lances and releasing starfighters that killed over a hundred and fifty thousand of the monsters and destroy their formation. However, that was all they could do¡ªmost of the monsters that were caught by the area of effect of the projectiles and were forced to temporarily stay out of the fight had recuperated and reentered the fight, which in turn meant that the multitudinous ranks of those beasts were not diminished by much.


    "If that''s so, we''ll just have to multiply our combat results."


    Joshua smiled nonchalantly at the little moods of his weapons and his declining energy. He flexed his four arms to cool his golden-red shell, which soon turned into a silver-white steel luster. "Of course, the larger warp scale is my true power."


    After a few dozen times of warping in a brief moment, Joshua used up monumental energies that nearly withered the furnace in his body. In spite of that, thanks to his exponentially elevated psionic levels, as long as the Midgardians were not wiped out and the psionic light from the Midgardian home planet did not vanish, his speed of recovery would be a dozen times or perhaps over a hundred times greater. With just a little time, he would make a full recovery.


    But there was no ''little time'' on the battlefield.


    At present, the Void monsters that had dispersed following the warrior''s surprise onslaught had regained focus and rapidly assembled. In seconds, they had assumed their instinctive formations and began to charge silently and determinedly at the new target.


    Thousands of dark-blue energy trails shot out amidst the dark space as over thirty thousand monsters that had accelerated to two thousandth light speed shot toward Joshua with their profound numbers. Most of them were unable to withstand the speed, and their body constructs hence crumbled underneath the overload¡ªeven so, their corpses were suitable weapons.


    "Just Scout classes that are over ten meters long? I could have adjusted my position if they were larger."


    The monsters'' speeds were almost arriving at six hundred kilometers per second¡ªthey would cover a lap around Earth in a minute. At present, when taking the distance between the swarm and Joshua into consideration as well as the timeframe for their acceleration, they would meet within just two seconds after the swarm dashed out. Even so, Joshua showed no hint of nervousness. He stood his ground, two arms folded across his chest while the other two grasped the Void, brandishing the two divine armaments assimilated into his own body and converted into enormous energy weapons.


    Perfect timing for a warp-up.


    Soon, every crew of the Third Fleet in another corner of the battlefield saw a spectacle they would not forget their entire lives.


    Azra watched as the Steel giant who stood over a giant monster corpse and focused upon by the psionic screen as if a sailor on a small craft, surrounded by the boundless darkness of the universe that was the bellowing sea, while the swarm of Void monsters were torrential waves. But regardless of how the sea churned or the world collapsed, that silhouette never moved, holding a silver-white greatsword and black greataxe in his two hands that sparkled with dazzling light.


    Tens of thousands of Void beasts came striking, the psionic undulation causing ripples even out of vacuum. Nonetheless, the Steel giant merely brandished the sword and axe in his hands arbitrarily and hundreds of those beasts were promptly split down the middle, before violently detonating. In an instant, a circular space of three hundred kilometers around the Steel giant became a no man''s land¡ªthe Void beasts that were assaulting from three hundred sixty degrees were could not push an inch deeper, with any who dared venture in being cut into ribbons by the keen energy edges that could cut apart space.


    There was utterly no aesthetic in the manner in which the Steel giant swung his weapons, but the very act cut down every monster with no exception. With deft observation and reflexes, he slashed everything apart by the order from the closest to the furthest, but precisely because of that, there was nothing elegant about its move other than a killing breath that cuts into the marrow.


    Even further away, the numerous ''main force'' Void monsters that were over three hundred meters long paused at once, charging energy as if sensing that merely charging would not threaten their formidable foe. In the very next instant, when thirty thousand beasts that had rushed ahead and supremely accelerated corpses were mostly cut into space fireworks by the Steel giant, endless dark-green orbs of light that resembled whirling spheres appeared in their mouths. Those were attacks that imitated the luminous lances of the Midgardian warships¡ªthough they did not have the same extreme heat or the maximal penetrating force, the psionic spheres which contained torque that could distort everything and had a radius above twenty meters had a turning speed of eight thousand and seven hundred times per second. And now, the Void monsters shot out those spheres that could slit apart space battleships, forming dense specks of light that ejected towards the Steel giant.


    Even so, the giant kept its tactic of not evading against the spheres that were coming twice as fast as the previous onslaught of the beasts. The four-hundred meters behemoth body merely shifted its standing position and combined the greatsword and greataxe, and with a powerful crimson flash that was extremely blinding even for the Third Fleet, the weapons vanished and in its place was a Dragonslayer Swordspear. The Steel giant then swung the weapon that was flickering with golden-red bolts on its front end, drawing endless trails of light that formed an almost circular shield within the hundredth of a second. The infinite fireballs thus struck several hundred meters before the shield but could go no longer further, for in the instant the spheres of light darted towards them, a rather blinding flash of a spear would flash and break the spheres that contained psionic energies and detonate it.


    Designated Silent Vanquisher Ability activated, Vanquish Targets locked.


    Targeted Race: Minions of Pestilence


    ¡ªAttack commencing.


    Somehow, Azra could almost hear an extraordinary voice telling him certain mysterious knowledge, but he did not pay too much attention since he was still engrossed in the screen.


    In the distance, the spheres of light detonated without a sound but wrought streaks of dark green spiral energy ripples. With the brutal force of over a thousand spheres, it was as if over a thousand vortices had also appeared around the Steel giant¡ªa dangerous, wondrous sight that was somehow also beautiful and bizarre, marked tightly down in everyone''s mind.


    "Wait, that''s not right!"


    Whether it had been against the Scout-tier Void monsters'' suicidal charge or the Main Force''s shots of luminous spheres, the Steel giant''s countermeasures up to now were considered perfect and had stayed unscathed. Be that as it may, Azra and the crews of the Third Fleet who were spectating agilely discovered a noteworthy situation: there had been a dazzling golden vortex before the Steel giant''s chest when it first appeared, but now, after its arduous battle, the golden vortex became a threatening dark red and was now even flickering. Additionally, after the first wave of luminous spheres had ended, the giant had withdrawn his colossal spear, and stood, barehanded on the monster corpse that was mostly destroyed in the shockwave of its offensive.


    "The speed of regeneration isn''t keeping up with the speed of energy consumption."


    At that moment, Joshua stood where he was, his brow furrowed. He had kept standing over the colossal Void monster without moving, not to put up an act but to save every ounce of energy. According to his calculations, the three-dimensional spatial maneuver combat on a planetary scale would expend far more energy than standing where he was and just wait for the enemy to come and fend off their attacks. After all, the former necessitates offense while the latter merely require a stalwart defense.


    Be that as it may, the first wave had already consumed much of his already-lacking energy.


    Without giving Joshua any time to breathe, the second wave of almost ten thousand Scout-tier monsters dashed toward him in super speed once more. These diminutive beasts that made up two-thirds of the monster army had the simplest of body constructs, carrying only one energy core and its main body at the front and a propelling engine at its back. This time, the warrior was precisely in the dead center of the monsters'' formations, which was why their all-direction onslaught this time was far denser than the last. On the other hand, the speed at which the warrior rematerialized sword and axe was slower.


    Surprisingly, however, even there was a clear sluggishness in Joshua''s movements now, the Void beasts still could not step through that forbidden zone of three hundred kilometers just like before. Moreover, there were hundreds of those beasts that had been pushed away by a similar energy blast even before they reached the zone, causing a chain reaction as they crashed forcefully into other Void monsters, and so thousands of them died due to their own speed.


    It was not the remaining strength that Joshua had¡ªhe was simply using his full power now. Indeed, it was a simple physics application: with the dust clouds which was the remains of the last wave of exploded monsters yet to dissipate, Joshua had deliberately baited the current wave of monsters. Having accelerated to two thousandth or up to three thousandth light speed, the dust was sufficient to cause such massive obstructing force and friction that it directly made the leading cluster of monsters self-detonate. Joshua had caught the fact, and only had to slashed out at several monsters within key zones to trigger their self-destruction sequence.


    While that may be the case, the trick could only be used once. The potent and incessant explosions had also brushed away the monster corpses and dust clouds that Joshua had deliberately guided around him, and the latter half of the second wave struck again. Even as his hands clenched upon his sword and axe, the glinting red light before his chest was weakening, which in turn made him realize that he perhaps should be using his true power.


    Nevertheless, the warrior who had always fought alone clearly forgotten a truth.


    He had comrades.


    When immeasurably powerful energy emanated behind him, Joshua unwittingly turned his head a little, and in that very second almost a thousand luminous lances shot out from the direction of the Midgardian Fleet, cutting into the rampaging beast swarm that was scheming to encircle Joshua. Multitudinous energy spears that burned at over a million degrees shot into the rapidly flying swarm and exploded violently yet silently. In the blink of an eye, the monsters around the warrior had been swept away, allowing him some precious breather.


    "Not bad."


    Joshua was certainly surprised. He had thought that the dilapidated fleet would have followed their comrades and warp a short distance to the perimeter of the Sea God planet¡ªhe never thought that they would risk themselves to support him. When the Mother Tree had discussed with him the matter of reinforcing the fleets, Joshua had already been prepared to hold the rear for the fleets by himself since he could just run as well if the worst happened. Even so, both the Mother Tree and himself had underestimated the Midgardian desire to fight.


    By the next instant, ripples in the pattern light-blue concentric circles began to unfurl at a distant stellar region several thousand kilometers away from Joshua¡ªit was unquestionably Nostradamus''s warp passage. The two were traveling towards the Garden of Flowers on what was a virtually identical path, but the extended distance and the discrepancies between more than a dozen warp had caused the two to arrive on a different time and a different location. Still, everything was not too late at the moment since Joshua had already recovered a significant portion of energy in those brief few seconds of respite.


    Sensing the impending arrival of another powerful foe, the Void swarm now finally acted in full-force. The abominations that almost amounted to two million shifted into two divisions, with a larger number of them rushing towards Joshua who was still supported by the Third Fleet, and a lesser number of them diving towards the stellar zone of the pale-blue portal. They intended to remove the one superior lifeform that was not at its best at the moment.


    Abruptly, the ocean known as the universe churned again, and the monster swarm that was besieging Joshua was gradually becoming more densely packed. The spheres of light were also rushing towards him like rainwater, blanketing the world¡ªthe Colossals to the rear were clearly ignoring their Scouts comrades in their intent to kill the warrior.


    Regardless, having acquired the chance to breathe, Joshua assumed a new form of defense after recovering considerable power.


    It was the defense known as offense.


    "Alright, data collection of Void monsters is almost done."


    Searing light glinted in the gaze of the Steel giant. Joshua opened his mouth to breathe, and though there was no air in space, a pale colored ray assembled in all directions of the universe and subsequently seeped into the warrior''s mouth. Soon, the dark-red vortex on the warrior''s chest started to turn rapidly, while its light swiftly turned from red to gold.


    "Next up, the purge."


    Standing amidst the dark void, the warrior stood, leaning on the axe in his left hand while raising the greatsword high above with his right. Powerful silver radiance flashed around the blade, even burning every remaining ash of the monsters that died around him into little silver stars. Steel Strength activated at full power, and like a whale that draws in the particles of matter in the universe around the warrior, a fearsome mass was rapidly imbued onto the silver greatsword. In moments, an unnoticeable twist appeared in the space and light around the silver greatsword.


    Then, by the next moment, the warrior moved his arms.


    The great sea wind that had been calamitous and threatening to flip the world returned to calm at once, for a far greater tempest was coming!


    Mass Armament¡ªGreatsword of Steel!


    The silver greatsword aimed true at the beast swarm that was advancing at two thousandth of one light speed, and simply cut the air from left to right, not unlike the scrawls by individuals who did not know how to draw on a canvas. Thus, every present Void beast was simplistically wiped out from the region.


    Boom-boom-boom-boom¡ª


    In space, everything was silent, and yet the spherical illumination of explosion kept bursting without stopping just as the trail of the giant sword did from left to right, shaping into a tremendous dark green explosive zone. With one blow, over ten thousand Void beasts were killed.


    Joshua did not stop, and swung out again. A massive gravity field, with the silver-white great sword at its center, turned hollow into spreading silver light that charged out at the oncoming swarm. Joshua used his recent revelation to uncover a new way of suing Steel Strength through the sublimation of the White Dwarf Hand Chop move. Within the effective area, incredible gravity shifted, causing the baited swarm to crash into each other and explode. Some were even directly crushed by the supreme gravitational force into space garbage.


    Brandishing his sword in rhythmically, Joshua did not waste a single ounce of his energy. Layers of abnormally powerful gravity struck just like the warrior''s aural air blade, a most common and most primitive attack that completely shattered the enemy. Being still in Psionic Soar state, he was not wasteful with the buff that was hard to come by, instead relying on it to explore future possibilities for himself. Therefore, the zone of extreme gravity vanished and was replaced by a dark tear across space. Now wielding the axe on his left hand, the powerful gravity tear changed into a sharp edge that cut toward the still endless swarm. Each several kilometers long, the colossal tears hence tore apart those Main Force monsters that were spraying luminous spheres from their mouths and cut them in half.


    Being cut apart would not mean death with the incredible lifeforce of those monsters. Still, the heavy gravity quickly followed behind, pressing over them and forcing their innards and energy core out of their bodies. The two complementing attacks hence killed tens of thousands of those mountains, leaving the distant Third Fleet immeasurably shocked¡ªalthough the enemy had indeed been too tightly clustered together which certainly helped matters, the blows were comparable to the firepower of one fleet!


    Still, the dicing did not last too long. Keenly aware that their losses were fast swelling, a wave of ruckus rose amongst the swarm. Soon, as the monsters at the fore parted like Moses splitting the Red Sea, several silhouettes of leviathans showed themselves in space. Then, as bizarre humming sounds that could be heard even in the vacuum of the universe echoed, a dark green hemispherical boundary arose between the Void beasts and Joshua, solidly blocking the warrior''s gravity and spatial attacks.


    A tremendous body appeared, over five kilometers long and shaped like a disk, with an entire body throbbing with infinite dark green pustules, tumors, not to mention tentacles and joints of all shapes and sizes. The colossal Void monster had appeared before all out of the blue, throwing the Midgardians who had never seen such a monster into chaos. There was but one question that rose within their hearts, even as they gaped and inhaled sharply¡ª


    Could we really stand against these Void creatures?


    Nevertheless, Joshua answered definitively with his actions.


    Of course.

 Chapter 572 Drill and Fuel

    A superior entity, huh.


    In the heart of the battlefield, Joshua withdrew both sword and axe to stare at the behemoth before his eyes, as well as the faintly discernible translucent gravity shielding, his eyes flashing as information streamed like a waterfall.


    It was five thousand six hundred and thirty meters long¡ªthree times the average size of ships within the Midgardian fleet and twice the size of the Central Midgardian Fleet flagship, the Pioneer. Regardless of any extraordinary powers or psionic abilities it wielded, it only needed to crash down to destroy the surface of a prefecture, or an entire prefecture if it went any faster.


    While its ability was truly powerful, it remained a Supreme tier. Joshua withdrew his gaze¡ªhe had analyzed much about the monster through the energy ripples, margins of dimensional distortion and gravity shift around it. Clearly, the superior entity possessed a massive unrivaled energy source even when it came to typical battleships. Still, though its stalwart gravity shielding could parry Joshua''s blade of Steel it was not proof that its power has arrived Legendary¡ªinstead, the superior entity did not refine its life essence and was simply ''big''.


    When it came to tiers, perhaps the threshold of the being''s level was at most Supreme.


    It was the truth despite being an unimaginable fact in itself. Just as the largest creature on land had been the forty-ton Seismosaurus while the largest creature in the sea was the blue whale which was upwards of a hundred and seventy tons, the weakest Void Behemoth that inhabits the Multiverse was a leviathan comparable to a small plane. Different ecosystems determine the sizes of species, and if these dark creatures lived in the Mycroft Continent, they would at most have the size of creatures ranging from Silver to Supreme. In the world of Stellaris, however, they could mutate to such terrifying form, with the endless resources of the stars multiplying them by the millions.


    "Come to think of it, with the strict hierarchy of Evil God minions, then the Void Mother should possess Legendary ability."


    In that instant, Joshua was not too mindful about what the superior entity which was seemingly brewing something with the intent to unleash an attack. His vision bypassed the endless swarm, looking towards the faraway stellar region several light-seconds away at the giant green psionic vortex that swirled slowly. Like a cold and callous eye lackadaisically imbued in the middle of the universe, it was precisely at the other end of that psionic vortex that the million-meter long Void Mother was watching the world on the other end with its equally callous, cold and malevolent gaze.


    So, a Legend could wield such ability as well? Almost a million meter in length and could still apparently grow without stopping¡ªand if it did keep its uninhibited growth, would it grow from a small planet to a satellite, before becoming a planet or a gaseous star? If so, then what about nebulas? And if indeed could, where do Legend and Divine differ?


    Hence, Joshua could not help remembering some words obscurely shared to him by Zinsen, the God of Might, as he viewed the Path of Light alongside Him of the Seven.


    ¡ªDon''t become us.


    Us. Them. Seven Gods. Deity. A simple line of logic that could be described as a hint too expressly stated. The God of Might''s meaning was simple¡ªHe had not hoped that Joshua would become some deity and would instead continue the path of Legendary and the Path of Light, the latter of which was once the road the Sage trod upon. The God of Fortune and Despair, Father Nature, and the many gods of old had shared the same opinion as well¡ªthey all used their lives and actedproveroof that the road of gods was a consecrated yet shackled one, a power that came with a lock, hardly an ascension for one who was free.


    Legendary was boundless. If the Legendary-tier Void Mother had become such a feared being as it wandered the stars, then what of the true forms of Evil Gods that patrol the worlds? The warrior nodded slowly as he realized the fact, and thoughtfully closed his eyes as if meditating.


    ¡ªAs expected. It truly inspires when one becomes aware of the endless possibilities in the future.


    "Watch out, Master!"


    "Attack!"


    Ying and Ling''s sudden warnings echoed in the depths of the spiritual sea, although Joshua was not too concerned¡ªhe still had a little strength to react towards the enemy''s assault even as he became distracted in the middle of a battlefield to ponder a much more profound issue. Against the tremendous psionic luminous sphere attack that was over three hundred meters in energy signature, the warrior focused a little once more, opening his eyes.


    Click.


    With a ring of scraping metals, the Steel giant who stood over the corpse of a Void creature finally moved differently and no longer folded his arms before his chest and stretched out all four arms. At that moment, a whirling Steel halo appeared over Joshua''s back, while the warrior raised his right hand, his palm slightly opened. Formless crimson radiance thus combined with silver Steel Strength, forming a concave translucent shield that was approximately two kilometers long and held unwaveringly before the warrior.


    At the very next second, the massive luminous sphere struck the concave shielding like a jet stream of water into the polished concave bowl. Shapeless light shot on the refined concave mirror and was deflected with no delay. Soon, luminous spheres followed-up incessantly one after another, while Joshua merely shifted his arm and parried it all, shoving every blow black to its owner.


    With a slight use of intelligence, these pure energy blows were of no significance.


    Boom! Every returned sphere struck the body of the superior entity and exploded. Dark green flesh and blood, as well as fluorescent psionic particles thus wafted across the universe and took the form of a fog over several kilometers. Even so, for the monster, such an attack was merely akin to accidentally biting the flesh around its own mouth¡ªthough painful, it was far from the threshold of dying. However, precisely because it was enduring a pain never experienced since its birth, the superior entity which clearly acted as the commander of the Void swarm swiftly unleash streaks of psionic ripples towards the many Void creatures that were in slight disarray under the bombardment of the Third Fleet.


    Kill that dangerous creature together!


    Once the psionic ripples reached its recipients, every Void aberrant including those that were going to encircle Nostradamus portal shifted their heading at once and reassembled their formations. Then, with an orderly stance, all of them followed their commander and swarmed towards Joshua with an unstoppable might!


    "Don''t just stay on defense. We shall attack too, and support our reinforcement!"


    Having seen that the swarm was changing targets, the Third Commander promptly barked an order with a voice filled with vigor unlike before. Without sparing anything, all four-hundred and fifty ships of the fleet strafed the swarm, even overloading their psionic engines and assuming a formation of zero defense without any hint of self-preservation. Every dual and triple cannon assembled energies without stopping, spraying materialized psionic energies condensed as psionic lances.


    It was hence a pity that the lances were only effective against the Main Force-class and Scout-class Void creatures despite its power. The projectiles could swiftly cull dozen-meter class up to dozen hundred-meter class monsters, but could not harm the thousand-meter class behemoths¡ªmuch less the superior entity that came deliberately to where the fleet was and used its thick gravity shield to block most of the psionic lances.


    Although the fleet could penetrate the gravity shielding if they timed their shots simultaneously, it could not deal lethal damage. Every crewmember could even see that the blood and flesh on the surface of the entity''s body had been turned to ash by the searing heat of a million degrees, before regenerating in the very next second as if it virtually ignoring the principle of energy constant. Their attacks could at most slay thousands of normal beasts outside the superior entity''s protection, which did not do much to change the state of affairs.


    Meanwhile, Joshua did nothing against swarm onslaught that numbered up to millions.


    Or perhaps not¡ªwith a powerful light that gradually grew in power by every second, every being that was watching him could see that a blinding light was unleashed out of the vortex on the warrior''s chest.


    The Nuclear Heart Furnace was the most vital extraordinary organ within the warrior''s Steel body, something that even surpassed the importance of the dense shell and bones of degenerate matter shaped by Steel Strength. The heart that burns like a sun supplied Joshua with virtually endless energy¡ªwithout it, the invincible body would lose all power and become a deathly statue. When he warped consecutively and directly from the Midgardian homeworld to the distant Garden of Flowers colony a few light years away, the furnace had virtually extinguished but was now brimming with energy once more.


    Unbelievable? Not quite, for everything happened for a reason¡ªbe it the urgent energy decline or the current brimming of energy. The current inconceivable sight only happened because Joshua had suddenly figured out a critical phase, which was why everything was different now.


    "Having abandoned the Azurite, I no longer convert Chaos beast as energy for my body. That was why I designed the Nuclear Furnace Heart¡ªto replace it as an eternal propelling core to fight."


    Still standing over the corpse of the colossal beast, Joshua spread all four arms, with golden circuit patterns appearing over its silver shell. They came from the warrior''s heart and spread all over his body, the golden burning light replacing the original cool silver, turning the Steel giant into a human-shaped sun that emits heat that could melt anything.


    "However, the Nuclear Heart has limits¡ªwhat it burns is my mass, which is why I am at a tremendous disadvantage in attritional battles, a clear reverse from my previous form."


    "That would not do. It is completely different from my initial conception. I have to change my thinking."


    Incredible energy ripples and sensational gravity shift started to crumple the giant corpse beneath the warrior''s feet, which then turned into huge sheets of pale-green smoke and metallic steam. In the beginning, the Void monster''s residual mass had intended to spread across all directions and become inconspicuous particles in the vacuum of the Void, but under the influence of tremendous gravity all of it turned into a swirling hurricane, seeping into the vortex before Joshua''s chest that was turning from gold into white.


    Why should he be inflexible in regards to the source of his energy fuel? Anything could be fuel for the Furnace, be it the soul of monsters, or flesh.


    As apparent skewing and distortion appeared over space, every corpse and clouds of fragments left after the onslaught of Scout-class and Main Force-class aberrations within several kilometers turned into hundreds of streams under the incredible power of mass-shifting ripples and endless energy cyclones. All of them soon converged into Joshua''s chest vortex and entered his body, supplying a never-before-had energy as the Nuclear Heart burned and whirled!


    The King of Searing Soul, Chaos as His fuel.


    "All of you are my fuel."


    The massive Steel giant raised his head as he stood now amidst the Void, his eyes glinting with a radiance that was combusting to an illustrious whiteness. Then, he rose up directly and transformed into a golden star, charging forward against the imposing Void swarm as if a star was crashing down upon them!


    Raging flow borne of millions of monsters shaped into a celestial cone, and with the few superior entities as their core surged simultaneously towards Joshua at the thousandth of one lightspeed. It was an attack sufficient to destroy the entire Midgardian Colony Fleet¡ªa trump card yet to be played against them, and it appears from the instinctive behavior of the swarm that the Steel giant before then was far more threatening than a fully-equipped armada. It was a being that could deal total destruction upon them!


    The besieging force of the massive swarm was almost apocalyptic. Their tremendous mass shift, along with psionic empowerment was even throwing the dimensions into turmoil. Translucent spatial tides almost visible to the naked eye tore every mass between the two sides into the most compact of dust clouds, and it was the same fearsome gravity shift that sealed against all possibility of warping, preventing any chance of reinforcement from Nostradamus who was warping here and the Third Fleet who was accelerating to engage the swarm.


    Hence, in the next spectacle, the immeasurable black cone swarm struck the golden star that was Joshua with no deviance.


    And would Joshua retreat? He had faced a direct gamma-ray strike, experience the falling star from the Evil God of Calamity¡ªan onslaught of a million Void creatures was almost an insignificant challenge.


    There was no need to evade.


    Greatsword and greataxe appeared in the Steel giant''s hands and he began to rotate like a spiral. In that second Joshua was about to crash into the Void swarm, he turned into a golden drill that turned ten thousand times per second and spread heat of over a million degrees. It caused space itself to shift in great waves which fused into one with the indestructible Steel shell, utterly unleashing his full power. The tip of the drill had already shown signs of shattered dimensions, with crimson psionic light illuminating half the stars¡ªfacing the oncoming swarm with a rivaling force.


    And in the very next instant, the massive beast swarm crashed in the most inelegant fashion into the Steel giant that had now turned into a drill.


    It was as if time froze.


    Then, light similar to a supernova appeared by the edge of the Beam System.

 Chapter 573 Legendary Mage in Action

    It was in the moment when the superior entity in the lead crashed into Joshua that it learned the meaning of pain¡ªits gravity shied that could withstand the main cannon bombardment of a battleship was swiftly torn while a giant wound creased in the shape of a vortex appeared over its five-kilometer-long body. It was instantly sent flying in circles from the recoil before being shredded to pieces by the centrifugal force.


    The entire process took place in an instant, and in the very next moment, endless minced flesh squirmed like tumors as if intending to be reborn, only to be enshrouded by the searing trail of heat by the golden drill that was advancing in the three thousandth of one lightspeed. It remained heated over a few dozen thousand degrees after cooling, incinerating the flesh of these minions and vaporizing them, turning them into the nothingness.


    Every crew on the Third Fleet could see a sun shining at the edge of the Beam System and subsequently piercing the dark swarm¡ªin the time of a breath and a blink, the center at which two million monsters gathered were completely destroyed, while a belt of light formed from blinding spherical explosions flickered amidst the universe, blasting the vast swarm apart.


    "I-is that a level a being could reach?!"


    Azra gaped at every action shown from the monitor on his sickbed; the old Omega-class psionic had once believed himself to be formidable amongst the many races of the stars. He could control the planet''s rain and thunderstorms to turn dried deserts into greening forests over a dozen years. He could also manipulate psionic energy into rays to melt warship alloy armor. However, it was difficult such power to even kill the infantine body of a Scout-class monster without relying on a starfighter, much less those Void aberrations that were over a dozen meters or a few kilometers long.


    However, the spectacle before the Midgardians that made them stop breathing for an instant told them that there was a boundary to life¡ªthat there were races that could stand alone against a fleet, or an entire civilization. It was the same for both the Void Mother and the unknown allied Void being who came from another universe, a pioneer of another civilization and the paragon of an entity.


    At present, the particles from infinite Void monster corpses were blazing in the Nuclear Heart Furnace in the center of Joshua''s chest. Their filling raised the searing pressure of the Furnace up by another notch, even crushing some smaller mass particles so that they fused with others of the same kind and created a core with a heavier mass. Once this process known as nuclear fusion activated, it could rampantly continue, the massive energies thus expanding at the center of the warrior''s body and bursting.


    In response, the ultra-dense degenerate matter formed from Steel Strength swiftly transformed the outer layer of the Nuclear Heart Furnace into a layer of airtight ring of protective shell, with streaks of black spike metals stabbed into it and emitting a magnetic field that could burn every electronic product. The two combined and controlled the boundary of fusion, with one powerful spiraling magnetic field that bound the Furnace''s reaction and the broiling ions. Instantly, a Tokamak unit shaped within Joshua''s body¡ªthe artificial organ that imitated stars emanated power that no being could hold, but through subjugation by the warrior''s stalwart will was converted into energies that drove Joshua forward and rotated rapidly.


    Propelled by such power, Joshua''s supremely resilient body instantly became the most fearsome and sturdy missile with the greatest destructive force. Using nuclear fusion to shoot himself out after the fashion of a diamond needle poking a balloon, he punched through the million-monster swarm with relative ease¡ªthough the scattered clusters of Pestilence minions had overwhelming numbers, mass, and energy, it was but a nest of ants about to be wiped out in the face of Joshua''s power.


    In the vacuum of the universe, Joshua used his own power as a buffer to stop the rapid onslaught and whirling of his own body. If he did not do so, he would reach the velocity that could shake off the gravity influence from the supreme black hole at the galactic center and fly like an asteroid beyond the Beam System and to vacuum devoid of mass. Should he pause his living processes halfway through the journey and hibernate like a stone, he might truly be able to leave this galaxy after endless years with this pure physical method, a true planet traveling procedure with a body of flesh and blood.


    "Phew¡­"


    Slowly exhaling once, Joshua looked back at the explosions that were not stopping behind him and the swarm that was gradually routed. And with that breath, in the center of the Steel giant''s shell that had been heated into an incandescent white, the Nuclear Heart Furnace also shot out a cluster of ionic gases that had been compressed to its very limit and swept like the corona of a star towards the distant space, with every Void monster corpse abruptly ignited by the cooldown matter and residual mass from incineration discharged by the warriors body, and promptly converted into a part of the searing ionic fog.


    ''From now on, it would be meaningless for me if pawns would not cross that critical boundary.'' Joshua thought quietly as he sensed the unprecedentedly surging power in his body.


    Unlike the assimilation rate aspect of Steel Strength, it was a new power brought by the reformation of his constitution. His level remained at the early-phase of Legendary, although his ability was one that Legendary-intermediates might not even possess¡ªaccording to the warrior''s own calculations, even if he lost his Psionic Soar statues buff, he could still use powers equivalent to thirty percent of the output levels he was using now. That power in turn could wipe out a country within a day, and if one stopped him, destroying an entire continent was a matter of time too.


    Such was the difference brought by vision, knowledge, and methods of observation. To Joshua''s his ability to directly view magnetic field, energies, and matter particles, the micro view of the universe was as clear and tangible as dust illuminated under sunlight, while also playing the role of a metaphorical state-of-the-art technological laboratory as a superior being who could directly manipulate particles and gravity fields.


    "The Void monsters are beginning to scatter towards other corners of the system. It could cause severe repercussions."


    Focusing once more after pondering about the rise of his body''s power, Joshua could not help frowning at the endless swarm that was dispersing like clouds towards the surrounding stars. "Even leaving just one would be giving the chance for the Evil God minions to rise again."


    Joshua had already learned how stubborn aberrations of Chaos could be; he had to kill the Chaos black dragon a total of three times before he succeeded. If they were not truly dead, the remaining parts of the monsters'' body would corrupt other creatures, reviving themselves by using the creatures they latched on to as a host. Even if the monsters were just a few dozen meters large, it did not mean that they would not shrink¡ªwhen that time comes, even Joshua would not have any effective solutions, and might even have to play villain, incinerating the surface of an entire planet to wipe out all the seeds of Chaos.


    Thus, he accelerated again to the heart of the swarm where searing explosions filled the region. Apart from the [Nuclear Fusion Dash] before, the only skills he could use in space combat at the moment was only [Sword of Steel] and [Spatial Fissure]¡ªthe former was merely a mindless full-speed assault while the latter two were long-range blows with technical merit albeit unable to reach out over a dozen hundred kilometers.


    He purged every monster even as he flew rapidly. His sword of Steel swung out, its invincible gravity ripple swiftly tearing apart every Evil God minion in the vicinity and crushing them into spatial refuse. When the Spatial Fissure swept diagonally away, even the bodies of thousand-meter class monsters were split into two. As for the superior entities that were almost five kilometers, they had already been diced away by Joshua in his first onslaught, with the remaining few being vaporized and pummeled by the Third Fleet, no quarters given. After all, superior entities were mere pieces of meat once they lost their gravity shielding.


    Nevertheless, Joshua did not notice that the seemingly scattered swarm was approximatively assuming an elliptic formation¡ªhis entire mind had been focused on calibrating the Nuclear heart in his body to increase his energy output with the lowest consumption. The ellipsis stretched over ten thousand kilometers, and was a loose formation that even Legendary champions would not be able to tell at once if they did not deliberately observe it. It was when Joshua had been culling away at the monsters in passing and arrived at the center of the ellipsis that the anomaly commenced at once.


    ''Buuuuuzz¡ª''


    Hundred thousand Void aberrations, as if of a single body, explosively expelled every ounce of psionic energy from their body and unleashed dark green light that completely covered the stars. Their psionic energies linking and resonating, they formed an infinite three-dimensional cage that was akin to a small star, with the already-reacting Joshua in its center. Without hesitating, the warrior propelled and charged by activating the Furnace within his body, intent on breaking away from the trap designed for himself.


    Even so, was he aware of the length of the trap''s perimeter? The beasts'' formation itself being a universe-class psionic entrapment with a radius of fifteen thousand kilometers, it meant that one would need almost twenty seconds to escape even if they moved at three thousandth of the speed of light¡ªbut would the Void swarm that broke away from their typical behavior and displayed extraordinary intelligence give Joshua such a chance? As the green light visibly brightened, Joshua was held down by the collective psionic energy of over a million aberrations despite entering Fusion Propelling Mode, while the ellipsis cage began to rapidly close itself as the monsters gathered once more!


    "I''ve underestimated them!"


    As he stood amidst the Void, Joshua, now bound where he was, clenched all four fists. Energy where crimson and silver jumbled appeared over his arms and shot out, penetrating the over thousands of aberration bodies which in turn caused incessant explosions. That, however, was not even worth mentioning for the monsters¡ªhaving lost its propulsion, the Steel giant could only attack the encirclement of monsters that did not fear death, and no matter how much the output of the Nuclear Heart Furnace had been raised, it would never outclass the aggregate force of over a million aberrations.


    Such was the way insects fought best¡ªto drown the enemy with numbers!


    The observation lens of the Third Fleet hence saw such a spectacle: a sun that was emanating radiances of gold and silver was being enshrouded by an endless dark green psionic net that seemed to occupy the entire universe. The net was also shrinking incessantly¡ªthe dark green covering the sun bit-by-bit¡ªand subsequently, as everyone watched in disbelief, shock, fear, and rage, it drowned the sun.


    On the other end, when Joshua leaped out of his portal with much difficulty, such a sight welcomed him: millions of beasts were swarming across the vast star system, moving like a part of a larger body or a cell of a supreme lifeform and releasing psionic energies that left even he, a Legendary mage, shaken. It was also wrapping around a blinding sun completely and absorbing all its light. At first, the old mage was not sure what was going on¡ªhe had been disturbed by the shockwaves caused by Joshua''s fight against the Void monsters in his journey and had no way of warping normally. But soon, he understood when he recognized the familiar energy signature and the large piles of aberration corpses.


    That sun was the phenomenon as his junior and friend, Joshua van Radcliffe fought at full power!


    "How did this happen?!"


    Noticing the new superior being that had warped here, the great swarm that had been crushing and pressing down on Joshua quickly dispatched a little portion of their ranks that flew swiftly toward Nostradamus. Unlike before, even the old Mage who never came across them could tell with his Legendary-tier acute senses that a monumental will was emanating through the Void to directly control the body of these Void creatures which were glinting in dazzling psionic ripples. It burned their being, unleashing inconceivable brute power that temporarily elevated their combat strength.


    Perhaps precisely because it had been an unforeseeable move, the swarm could therefore entrap the warrior, catching him unaware despite his bestially agile senses.


    Nevertheless, the Legendary mage was not too concerned about the warrior''s vulnerable state. In Nostradamus''s mind, Joshua''s current disadvantage was temporary¡ªinstead of minding the safety of that human-shaping walking machine of destruction which was also the most unpredictable being on the Mycroft Continent, it was more apt to be irritated by how the Void creatures were belittling himself.


    "Probably about two hundred thousand¡­ That''s what, one eight or one ninth the number that is besieging Joshua?" He laughed coldly as if in a fine and bad mood at once, looked toward the space monsters that were charging at him with the speed a thousand times faster than orcs and stone rhinoceros, before summoning a grimoire out of the Void. "It''s fine for you brainless monsters, but to think that the Chaos being behind your backs is belittling me as well?"


    "Looking down on a Legendary Mage born for war?"


    He, Nostradamus, a Legendary champion who made his name on the battlefield all those years ago and groomed the innumerable war mages headed by Vale Dani! Who is there in this world who would dare glaze over him!


    The instant the grimoire had been summoned, tremendous energy undulation visible to the naked eye appeared in the seemingly tranquil Void. As if a cauldron that had been heated to boiling point, spherical energy rings resembling air bubbles appeared, with countless positive and negative masses materializing in the sea of vacuum and annihilating each other to form the purest of energies. Thus, Nostradamus human-form began to hollow, separate and transform into a pale-blue human silhouette.


    "This is a vacuum space similar to the Void¡­ I can unleash my full power without restraint."


    With a deep spiritual undulation, the human silhouette composed of endless dimensional fissures of varied sizes appeared to have been simply transmuted into elements, but when viewed on a microscopic level, there was a complete shade of Nostradamus''s form behind each fissure. Each were doing a different action in every moment, guiding varying energies like a supercomputer while casting the procedure ten thousand spells.


    As a mage of the dimensional discipline, Nostradamus had refrained from attempting ascension to Legendary due to his ideals. However, with Joshua''s appearance and Israel''s recovery, he now had the confidence to try it. After viewing the contents of most Divine Dungeon Shroud within the borders of the Empire, the mage was enlightened with a portion of the god''s knowledge, and finally ascended within the Star Observatory that floated amidst the Void and became ''Dimensions Incarnate''.


    Still, how would the power of dimensions be applied to war? If it were before, Nostradamus would warp and lead an entire band of mages and elite special forces to assault the enemy''s base for their heads and leave safely, an almost modern warfare with cold weapons. Be that as it may, the mage had seen the vastness of the Multiverse after ascending, and understood the profoundness of the starry skies along with the boundary of space combat in the Grand Midgardian Library. Nostradamus thus learned that using the dimensions to fight should be thus.


    "The world contains inexhaustive energies¡ªin the inner reaches of the calm Void are atomic particles that crash into each other due to their conflicting paths and were thus vanquished. Such is the power of vacuum¡­ I could not adapt it to my uses, but I could guide that energy to develop my magic."


    Separating himself and his soul into infinite portions imbued within the thousands of distinct dimensional fissures, Nostradamus gripped his grimoire as he simultaneously underwent Legendary calculations over a thousand times. With his magical equipment that was carved with uncountable runes and already became another supercomputer, the rush of the Void swarm was almost no different from stopping. At that moment, the boiling phenomenon around his body was also becoming ever more fearsome, even reaching another extreme: it paused.


    It was not only the energies around the old mage''s body that had paused¡ªeven those Void monsters that had arrived right in front of Nostradamus had become still. Indeed, everything within a radius of twelve from him had stopped. The matter particles that floated across the vacuum of the universe, intriguingly shaped Void creatures that emanated faint psionic light and the ocean of vacuum itself that was almost boiling all thus became motionless as a monumental forced them to keep still.


    "Prime¡ªDimensional Bind."


    Nostradamus panted once. He did not have the boost of Joshua''s Nuclear Furnace Heart which every blow would strike an area of over a dozen kilometers in the very least. Using that strike had consumed most of the energies he drew out of vacuum ocean. That, however, was enough¡ªthe mage had frozen most of the Void creatures that arrived just ahead of him, and then turned the pages of the book in his hand.


    "First Mode: Dislocation."


    The dimension that had been frozen moved once more as the pages of the grimoire stopped turning. However, the monsters that were charging at three thousandth the speed of light paused where they were instead after losing most of their torque. Then, almost sixty thousand of them that were in the immediate vicinity of the old mage shattered into unnumbered pieces in the same instant¡ªthe injury caused by dimensional dislocation was perhaps greater than the sharper blades. By merely changing the ripples in dimensions would cause terrible harm that a hundred layers of warship armor could never hold against, while the flesh and blood bodies of Void creatures would directly be cut into millions of pieces, before triggering their energy core to self-destruct into dust amidst the universe.


    Then, for the dozen thousands of Void monsters left that had neither formation nor acceleration, the old mage only needed to counter them with rays, lightning, and energy compression spells. He was practically strolling as he massacred the beasts, before looking towards that behemothic dark green cluster of flesh¡ªthe monster swarm which was wrapping around the sun. "To be truthful, I definitely can''t face so many at once." Nostradamus frowned. "I would have to run if they were charging towards me¡­ but it seems that Joshua had been facing them and routing them head-on, before being caught off guard?"


    The old mage certainly was not worried at all about Joshua''s safety, although that was limited to ordinary Void creatures. Nostradamus turned and looked toward the distance where that colossal psionic vortex which resembled a pupil was a fear rising in his heart. "But it appears that the superior Chaos being would not simply stay on the other end of space¡­ Joshua, you''re going to have to hurry."


    Now, locked in the psionic cage put together by millions of monsters, Joshua had been pressed into the center of the meat planet formed from endless, squirming sea of monsters. Despite the Steel giant''s body unleashing dozen thousands of searing heats that ceaselessly vaporized the monsters, which in turn ceaselessly regenerated. They also soon began to force their flesh to evaporate into heated gases that separate themselves from the charring skin of the warrior, reaching out with their tentacles with the intent to invade the warrior''s body¡ªjust like how they assimilated other organic matter, they would completely devour even this most dangerous enemy, assimilate, and convert him into their own power.


    But the monsters had clearly been mistaken about one fact, and that was the fact that Joshua''s body was no longer considered or organic¡ªalthough they were mistaken about another, more fundamental problem.


    "Wanting to devour and assimilate me?"


    Pressed into the center of the planetary cage that was effectively physical, Joshua showed an astonished expression as he compared this particular cage to the elderly knight''s [Stellar Bind] back in the world of Grandia. In truth, he had no way to counter such a brutal tactic of individual suppression¡ªwith the hundreds and thousands of monsters piling up, he would at least need a foothold to shake them off, and where on earth would he found one in the Void? At first, the warrior planned to go into an attritional warfare with the enemy since the Nuclear Heart essentially had an inexhaustible source of power with such a dense assemblage of mass around him, with the enemy clearly needing to trigger the depth of their vigor to snare him. But even so, Joshua never thought that the monsters were greedy enough to try to assimilate him¡ª


    "You bunch of viral creatures. You intend to do what Herlas failed so long ago?"


    Laughing sonorously once, Joshua did not try to withstand their effort, even deliberately spreading his hands to lower the warmth over his body. All four of his hands touched the bodies of the Pestilence minions that came unfurling, allowing the Void monsters to undergo their ''assimilation'' as much as they wish.


    "Let me tell you, not all things can be assimilated."


    "Only the weakest fellows would be."


    The deep voice echoed within the narrow cage that had now become a pale green psionic hell, and while the radiance flickered, silver was spreading.

 Chapter 574 Extradimensional Strike

    A long time ago, when Joshua had just returned from the world of Grandia, he did not return to the Mycroft Continent at once, heading instead to the world of Karlis which had its Flame Seed reignited.


    To meet the child of the Mother Goddess¡ªthe Majestic Mountain Urbandy.


    Joshua had two objectives when his visited the pure-blooded Titan who had helped him much in his path to Legendary, the first being to request that he took care of the refugees from the world of Grandia.


    The second was to ask about how his true form as the Steel giant could evolve to the next level.


    The Majestic Mountain Titan understood all that had happened in the world of Grandia. Facing the human that had destroyed its home yet saved its life, Urbandy agreed to Joshua''s request after a long silence¡ªtowards the direction of development the warrior should take to develop even further, the child of the Mother Goddess gave a suggestion that appeared simple, but was in fact extraordinarily difficult.


    "Devour. Assimilate. To fuse with the land and let the mountains become your armor, the earth''s crust as your armaments."


    In the revitalized world of Karlis, the Titan that was already four hundred meters tall with just half its body spoke with its deep and rich voice, stating the legacy hidden deep within its own bloodline. "Joshua, you have grasped the Power of Origin that I did not. It is one and also all¡ªthe root of all life and even more so, the mother of all things. It''s the toughest matter in this world, and as long as your crucible could endure enough, you would be peerless."


    Urbandy spoke with the divine language used amongst the gods in the Glorious Era. All intelligent beings would naturally understand those words once it was uttered, and though Urbandy''s appeared unfathomable, it became clear once the warrior summed it up.


    To compress, assimilate, to condense the ordinary and loose mold into ultra-dense degenerate matter. That way, a mountain was nothing but a part of the giant''s armor, and as long as the Steel Strength that Joshua could tolerate was sufficient, he would one day become a pure dense assemblage, a being that was indestructible and yet could destroy everything.


    In ancient times, after Majestic Mountain Titans learned Steel Strength, they would search for a region of land which they would convert into their own body. Nevertheless, with Steel Strength being the energy that stemmed from the Steel of Origin''s power, it was incredibly difficult to master it. Therefore, their targets were mostly hills, valleys or small mountains in the beginning¡ªit is until after centuries when their Steel Strength became developed that they would become a mountainous giant like their namesake, an agent of the Mother Goddess who walks amongst men.


    Joshua had made that step right on the day he learned the fact by assimilating the husk of a mountain range, ''eating'' part of the world under the silent permission of Karlis''s Steel Python.


    Since then, the Steel that was now loaded the power of mountains became the warrior''s armor, his bones, part of his Steel body and the heart of his power.


    And now, there was such a bunch of creatures¡ªminions of the Evil God, the incarnation of virus and pestilence, their goal being to devour and assimilate all life and corrupt everything organic. Now, they were intent on using their innate power to assimilate, infect and corrupt Joshua so that he would become one of them.


    It was truly hilarious¡ªwould a man who feeds upon the world be devoured by some plague?


    With Joshua''s unbridled laughter, silver radiance became to spread like cancerous cells at the center of the psionic cage, starting from the points where the minions of Pestilence were collectively touching the Steel giant''s four arms and body with their appendages and tentacles. Just as Herlas, the High Priest of the Pestilence Cult had failed in his attempt to devour the warrior''s lifeforce all those years ago and was instead assimilated into Joshua''s life flames, it was the same as comparing a sparkling diamond and loose mud.


    While the mud could assuredly enshroud the diamond with its quantity, it could never harm the precious stone, much less erode it.


    Now, in the moment the Void swarm released their path for assimilation, Joshua never hesitated to release his own Steel Strength and assimilate the bodies of those creatures. Even if he had no way of assimilating their flesh and blood organic forms, there were trace amounts of elements in their bodies despite being creatures of the Void. It was precisely those elements that the silver radiance was absorbing, and when they had lost them, the massive swarm started to crumble, decay, and be subsequently torn apart. Where the silver radiance reached, pale-green psionic radiance abruptly dulled and turned into immeasurable darkness that appeared capable of swallowing everything.


    The process did not last long. The Void swarm would never give up on releasing Joshua so easily¡ªswiftly abandoning the idea of assimilating him, they continued using their psionic ability to suppress the warrior, scheming to keep him ''sealed'' with their substantial power within that specially-made pocket of flesh. However, it was too late and not something they could have done even in the peak of their power, much less now, with their inner section left with a dozen kilometers of dead, rotting meat? Joshua could tell that his opponent now had a hole in their psionic suppression after having suffered great loses in their inner formation, and hence shook off their subjugation over his body.


    The colossal Steel giant thus leaped up from the center of the Void creature formation. Around him were huge chunks of dark, mountainous, and rotting flesh and blood, even as endless faint silver radiance shot out away from the black formations like starlight and entered Joshua''s body.


    "Master, eleven o''clock above us. That''s the weakest link of the enemy''s psionic encirclement!"


    The divine armaments were fulfilling their responsibility as well in the spiritual sea. After their true forms melded temporarily with Joshua''s combat form, their work switched to helping the warrior and observe anything he could have missed or had not the energy to be concerned about¡ªexactly like how Ying loudly pointed out the enemy''s weakness now, while Ying agilely studied the Void creatures around them for any abnormal energy signatures.


    "Alright!"


    Answering simply, the Nuclear Heart Furnace by Joshua''s chest shone again¡ªfirst in red, and then orange, yellow, gold, and finally an incandescent white. Having received a substantial refilling of Steel Strength, the warrior who was a finer state than ever before mustered his full power. Incredible force built from fusion shot from beneath the Steel giant''s feet, bursting, turning the giant into a rapid missile that moved at a thousand kilometers per second, crashing on the spot where the circle of Void creatures was the most fragile. Along the way, all psionic barriers and meat walls were pierced as easily as butter cake, displaying no use at all.


    On the bridges of the Third Fleet, commanders were debating hotly whether they should be maintaining their assault and support the Steel giant as well as the second Void being, or grab the opening and warp the short distance to the Sea God Star defensive perimeter and prepare.


    Meanwhile, on the other edge of the Beam System, Nostradamus had almost wiped out every Void creature that was attacking him. Just as the elderly mage had said, it was mere exercise for him to purge the dozen thousands of unintelligent creatures with his Legendary-tier magic.


    Despite that, he noticed a personal issue: though the magic he used was powerful and had a broad area of effect, it was rather small in the scale of the universe. The water element magic [Deep Frost] that could freeze everything within several kilometers or the [Incinerating Ray] that could destroy all mass in a straight line, would have wiped out dozen thousands of armies or leveled an entire city on the Mycroft Continent. Here, in the universe, these widescale war spells appeared a little petty on the mage''s part, with its rather limited reach troubling the old mage considerably.


    Still, it was not the time to think such things. The old mage would build up a few brand-new war spells when he had the tie, but now, he looked with a piercing gaze at the dark green Pestilence minion swarm in the distance.


    The almost deathly steadiness of their spherical cluster before had now diminished as the swarm began to tremble intensely. Huge layers of festers and cysts appeared over its dark surface, with endless dark-green fluorescent pus sloshing. With one glance, Nostradamus was positive that it was the early sign that minions belonging to the Evil God of Pestilence were nearing their doom¡ªhe had once traveled to the Plagued Lands under the banner of the Seven Gods Church for inspection, and was aware of what the reaction of these creatures meant.


    At present, a portion the spherical swarm was visibly jutting out¡ªit was as if the sphere had turned into a chicken egg, with a hemispherical bulging appearing over the dark green sphere. Then, the bodies of the Void creatures began to disintegrate and decompose, with endless fluids of rot spraying out of the wounds where they had been torn. Even so, nothing could stop the bulge from elevating and elongating, causing a disturbance in the psionic energies the Void creatures'' bodies emanated. From what the old mage could see, the considerably integrated psionic powers of the swarm had abruptly unfurled like lightning that had lost its shackles, therefore beginning spread madly in all directions, the rampaging light even shaping into a dark green energy halo by the edge of the Beam System.


    It was their final splendor, the omen of their destruction.


    Then, in the very next instant, a figure akin to a golden sun weaved out forcefully out of the bulge of flesh and returned to the reaches of the universe.


    "Nostradamus? You''re finally here."


    With Ling''s directions, Joshua, who had just escaped the swarm''s encirclement quickly noticed the nearby mage and flew to him at once. "You''re too slow," the warrior complained, "would these aberrations have wasted so much of our time if we combined?"


    It was fact and not purely banter. If Joshua was aided by a mage who mastered dimensional spells, he could strike out in lightspeed within a short distance.


    Just imagine. The warrior only had to stood where he was and aim his heavy fists true into a portal, easily bombarding the Void creatures on the other end of the portal, while the old mage did not need to use some time-consuming spell¡ªall he had to do was opening over a thousand plain portals connected to locations where the Void creatures were, hence aiding the warrior in destroying the entire swarm in seconds without fuss. Thanks to the special attributes of portals, the strikes would even surpass lightspeed. Even with the three thousandth of the speed of light at which the creatures moved, they would appear so slow that time appeared to have been stopped and had no way of reaching the duo. Heaven knows how simple a matter it was.


    After all, the synchronized partnership of two Legends would exponentially raise their power to destroy.


    It was the simplest solution they two had come up with on the Midgardian home planet. Joshua had plainly called it lightspeed fist, while the old mage was intent on naming it an extradimensional strike¡ªwhich was ultimately the crux of the attack. Beyond that, the two also prepared a certain chain of combat tactics, such as ''dimensional resonant splash shot'', where the old mage would match Joshua''s power and simultaneously extend the destructive force of his punches to resonate over a dozen kilometers without any backlash. There was also ''Infernal Blaze'', in which the mage would direct the searing heat within the warrior''s Nuclear Heart Furnace through, before connecting it for fusion power with nearby beasts, instantly charring their energy core¡­ Clearing Void creatures would hence be as simple as sweeping away rubbish, with each inconceivable and almost lunatic methods that made the Mother Tree Will which was listening right beside them positive jubilant.


    "You have built a Psionic Warp Engine inside your own body, while I had to create portals of lightspeed scale under the Mother Tree''s assistance. There was a huge difference in the first place, and the shockwaves from the energy as you fight would moreover obstruct the speed of my teleportation."


    Nostradamus shook his head halfway through his own words¡ªhow new a word ''lightspeed class'' had been for him, an old mage who had at most wandered the outer Void reaches around the world of Mycroft. The distance covered in a second with that speed was an incomprehensible length even for the entire world, and in Stellaris, the faraway distance between the stars was so extensive that even light travel in units of years in between.


    "Leaving that aside, Joshua, those enemy pawns notwithstanding, you had not told how to handle that big guy."


    Both Legendary champions looked to the distance at once, at the place where the behemothic psionic eye was. The Midgardian fleets and released psionic warp traps that interfered with the Void Mother''s warp portal, and its colossal body would probably require days to stabilize the portals. Until now, the Void Mother had yet to clear five percent of various erratic energies in the passageway, and the superior being could only project its cold and malevolent will across the dimensions and into this planetary region.


    "I mentioned four plans before," Joshua replied drily as he shrank his Steel giant form and transformed into the usual black-haired man appearance. "There''s still four plans now."


    "¡­"


    Closing his eyes in pain, the old mage could only shake his head again in return. He then turned and opened his eyes, staring towards the Midgardian''s Third Colony Fleet which was now making repairs. "We''ll take a look at the Midgardian navies if that''s the case," he said grudgingly. "We''ll try to learn about the local star system¡­ Is that the right term? Either way, nothing would go wrong with understanding the local environment."


    Nodding, Joshua stared at the self-destructing and decomposing swarm of Void creatures with the corner of his eyes. Due to clashes of energy and extreme consumption of their lifeforce, the minions of an Evil God were now no longer a threat.


    "Good plan." He shrugged.

 Chapter 575 Who Do You Think I Am?

    However, when Joshua was prepared to make for the Midgardian Fleet alongside Nostradamus and asked about their defensive perimeter, Joshua suddenly paused mid-flight.


    "You''ll go alone first, archmage¡ªI have something to do."


    There were no clouds in the dark space around the universe. When the suns of distant planetary systems covered the extended distance, the effect of their illumination had also been largely lost. Therefore, Joshua''s expression in the blackness was obscure, his expression inscrutable.


    "¡­You be careful."


    Nostradamus frowned, before simply shaking his head. "There would be a huge battle soon," he said a little feebly. "It could be the greatest in the life of this old man¡ªdon''t get caught in some accident."


    With that, the old mage did not say anything else to Joshua. With a pale and hazy light that carried a trail of blue radiance, he flew towards the Third Fleet that was slowly turning towards the inner reaches of the star system, leaving the warrior to stand alone.


    It was only seconds later and after Nostradamus had left the place that Joshua reached into his chest and ''pinched'' out a small luminous orb. "What happened?" he asked curiously, lowering his head to stare at Light which had been unusually quiet since the start of their battle. "You had kept attempting to link yourself to me spiritually in the beginning¡ªbut that''s in the middle of a fight, I have not the time to play with you."


    In the middle of the battle, Joshua had melded Ling and Ying into his own body while in giant form. With the divine armaments acting as his base point to create the massive Steel Sword and Energy Axe that could tear dimensions apart, Light had been placed together with the divine armament siblings into a special protective space. But from then on, the typically jovial Light somehow acted atypically quiet, and tried several times to make a spiritual connection with Joshua.


    The warrior certainly would not respond in such moments. Even so, Light delivered another powerful link signal a brief moment ago and indicated discreetly that it wanted to communicate privately¡ªas such, Joshua had to temporarily leave Nostradamus to do so.


    "Ding-dong¡­ Silent kin¡­ Dong¡­ Wants to talk to you¡­"


    The orb that was squeezed and shrunk between the warrior''s fingers appeared a little weird as if it was still in a sleep. It answered Joshua question with a vague voice, and soon came an even stronger spiritual communication signal.


    "Why are you not like your real form? Only able to communicate by spiritual link instead of simply speaking." Shaking his head helplessly, Joshua could only unlock his spiritual link at the orb''s obscure speech to see what it had to tell him.


    With the tough defenses of his will, even beings on the level of the Seven Gods could not glimpse his memories without his permission while linked. In the case of fragments left behind by perished deities such as the River God, they would even self-disintegrate due to overexertion due to their analysis of the warrior''s spirit, which was why he did not fear that linking spiritually with the luminous orb would cause him any damage.


    Hence, in the next instant, Joshua grasped the fist-sized luminous orb in his hand and pressed it over his forehead. In coordination, the luminous orb extended a tiny tentacle of light, connect it to the warrior''s head¡ªwith a bright flash, the two spirits connected.


    In that very moment, Joshua saw it.


    An immeasurably colossal Steel Python wrapped around Stellaris!


    "A World Will! But it still slumbers."


    There was only a thought in Joshua''s mind at present¡ªso the Steel Python was the ''silent kin'' Light spoke of! It was certainly a reasonable explanation. Then, as if the sight of the real world became sporadic like a pulled curtain, a great Vault of Stars appeared over the warrior''s head, and within breaths, pulled by a mild energy, Joshua entered the inner sanctum of that world he was familiar with¡ªthe Holy Land of Steel between space and time.


    Standing below the vastness of the Vault, Joshua looked around. Behind him was a River of History that streamed ragingly which represents the past, while before him were countless dark, hazy diverging paths that symbolize the future. And then there was the incomparably large Python that appeared to wrap around the sea of stars, the past, the future, and the entire world.


    It simply closed its eyes, its immense head facing the warrior.


    ''¡ªToo big¡ª''


    Such was the first thought that crossed Joshua''s mind when he saw it, although it was not as if the warrior''s knowledge and experiences were limited. He had also seen other Steel Pythons¡ªon Karlis, Illgner, while also meeting the World Wills of Grandia and Mycroft albeit separated with seals. Still, Joshua''s was sure that all four World Wills combined was not one-tenth of the Steel Python before him now. Indeed, if Joshua was a sun, then this particular Python was a world devourer who could drag a galaxy into its bowels, instantly consuming millions of planets.


    It was difficult to describe the profoundness before his eyes with words. It was nothing less than covering his entire field of vision, and no matter how he turned to try to find the edge, all that there was is the shallow description ¨C''layers of silver serpentine body''. Furthermore, Joshua noticed that it was more appropriate to say that the Python had no clear consciousness instead of not being awakened yet. It appeared to have been the limit for its body to be able to materialize, and there was also dense black mold that appeared to be spreading over its silver scales.


    In any case, it was now time for Light to perform. Having seen the appearance of the Python, it abruptly leaped out of Joshua''s hand and flew to the Python''s body. With the flash of indiscernible white waves, the Steel Python suddenly moved once. Its eyes too began to slowly open, emitting dazzling red light as if it had attained something vital and was rapidly waking up.


    Later, an illusory and thin voice that seemed to echo across the galaxy appeared in the Vault of Stars and entered Joshua''s ears.


    "Good tidings, Foreigner of an Otherworld. How should I address you¡ªguest from the Void who came to protect my children?"


    The Steel Python lowered its head colossal head, swaying the sea of stars as it stared down below at the human who stood over the ground and exchanged gazes with it. "I am the Steel Python [Star]. As you have seen, I had always been staying in eternal slumber, rarely having the chance to interact like this."


    "I am Joshua van Radcliffe. I came here to answer the call of the Midgardians and cull the poison of Chaos." Joshua quickly and clearly replied. Driven by his usual attitude, he did not waste any time and swiftly leaped to ask his questions. "Great World Will, why would you wish to communicate with me? The battle in the physical world is about to arrive, to pick this hour for an exchange isn''t too wise."


    "And why had you kept yourself in eternal slumber, and would have been unable to awaken if not for Light''s unusual move? That''s not too different with the World Wills I have come across before."


    "You have seen beings similar to me? Indeed, your body carries their scent."


    However, the Steel Python ''Star'' did not answer each of the warrior question, and merely flexed its body. "This is the rift between worlds," it said slowly. "To the world outside, it''s a place where the flow of time had almost paused¡ªyou don''t have to worry about the battle out there. As to why I was always slumbering¡­ It''s because I''m too huge."


    "My will pierces infinite distance and is linked to endless worlds. My thought is spread throughout the entire universe and exists alongside the millions of galaxies and the trillions of stars¡­ It''s a long distance that though could not sweep past in an instant¡ªeven light requires billions of years to transcend my body. I could not focus my will, and hence has to govern the circulation of worlds in my slumber. I am far more powerful than most of my kin, and far weaker than they are at the same time."


    It appears that the talkativeness of the Steel Python called ''Star'' was because it rarely concentrated its will or conversed with lucid thought and intelligence, which now appeared to be the reason it was willing to tell the warrior things. "Just as rainwater requires dust as their core to condense, my profound will requires a little core to integrate it. Your friend there¡ªthat little unique creature of light unexpectedly has such ability¡­ It appeared to possess the shape of a World Will, infantile kin of mine. It has awakened me so that I could speak to you."


    Joshua nodded slowly. He understood its current state. The true form of the Steel Python known as ''Star''¨C the world of ''Stellaris'' was simply too huge, and so much so that its will could not fuse with worlds of medium or smaller planes and form complete sentiency. It was only by relying on external forces that it could temporarily focus and gain intelligence to hence interact with humans.


    It was as he had guessed before. In the time of Creation, the Initial Flame burned while the Steel of Origin scattered, with every piece of Steel splitting apart and becoming a single world. There were small worlds with superior mana, just as there were immeasurably colossal worlds that effectively prohibits extraordinary powers and was without mana. This particular sea of stars, however, lay between the two categories¡ªit was not as huge as the universe with endless stars while psionic energies were also nurtured within. Nevertheless, as a price, even if its World Will could not freely act like Wills of magical worlds, it was not the same as non-magical worlds that would never be awakened.


    It was at this time that the Steel Python ''Star'' stopped speaking nonsense. It lightly nodded its head as if to consider the current situation before speaking again. "You are the only being I sensed from another world, and hails from the same world as the first majestic will that had awakened me. That is why I believe that you may have the ability to eradicate the stubborn sickness within my body."


    The first being to awaken it? The Sage? And why recently? Joshua first blinked a few times before realizing that to the ancient Will which lived for trillions of years, a thousand years might appear recent. And after having heard the Steel Python''s words, the warrior quickly pressed it. "What stubborn sickness?"


    "It is ''they'' which you have vanquished before."


    ''Star'' nodded its head, and the endless skies of stars beside it started to distort, shift, and finally turned into millions of screens that rapidly flickered. Some showed warships traversing the Void and bombarded invaders with searing cannon fire, while in primitive worlds, savage psionic beings brandished crude stone spears and engaged aberrations born within blackness in melee. Starfighters, small crafts, dashes of rays, human-shaped robots, alien-shaped robots, huge cannons on battleships, biotechnology, psionic powers and a diverse range of warring methods flashed through the screens. What they face, nonetheless, was not other civilizations but clusters of vague, twisting darkness and shadows.


    "Aberrations of Chaos. It is how you and that profound being before called these corruptors from the Void. They are foes of civilizations, destroyers of worlds¡ªwith all sorts of methods, they had entered my body, slain my children and eroded my flesh."


    The voice of the Steel Python resounded across the entire Vault of Stars, its mildness now carrying a shred of genuine rage. "I who slumbered had no way of solving these problems, but now that I have awakened, I must fix my eyes upon these poisonous tumors."


    At the same time, Joshua could almost see a monumental depiction of a microscopic universe. Trillions of star systems floated like disc amidst the Void, with black rifts appearing in the center of some discs. These were the darkness of the Void that devoured stars¡ªthey fed on suns and planetary bodies, nurtured their numberless children to invade entire worlds, and in those black rifts, Joshua sensed many familiar presences.


    There were those of the Evil Gods of Famine, Pestilence, Calamity, and Air. There were even residual energies of Fertility¡ªan Evil God that should have fallen long ago¡ªin worlds within Stellaris. Regardless, their minions were rampantly expanding in this broad world, making greater progress than they do in the Multiverse.


    "¡­That''s at least minions of a dozen different Evil Gods that are invading this world! Tsk, this number is above trillions¡ªand far above that!"


    Even Joshua could not help making a face and frown. "As a power that could link to the Void, psionic energies are too dangerous. Formidable psionic fusion could bypass world barriers, but its light is the same as a light tower in the Void, attracting the arrival of endless dark beings just as light attracts insects.


    "And yet, I could not preserve my will without psionic energies."''Star'' replied calmly. "World Wills without extraordinary energies falls silent as if dying. Psionic energy is the only force which spreads within my body, and it isn''t as if my children have no way of fighting back."


    The millions of screens switched again to display scenes different from before.


    In a corner amidst the stars, a lost ancient empire watched the civilizations reborn amidst the stars dispassionately, monitoring them as their juniors explored the stars like they did all those years again and developed technology that appeared insignificant to them. They were survivors of the final war in the last era, a great civilization that had stagnated and was declining¡ªand after long periods, some lost empires could no longer understand the technologies they had and could only stay isolated in their own corner, no longer communing with other worlds until the day they ended.


    But when one day, a weak and budding race used their psionic powers to summon being beyond the Void, multitudinous malevolence that represented destruction would extend their talons from the other end of the Multiverse with the intent to pollute their great world. They swept across the stars, massacring feeble civilizations, the incarnation of pure ruination scheming to consume the entire planetary system.


    Thus, they angered the ancients. The lost empires remembered once more the reason their civilization had fallen into isolation in the last era, and relit the light in the ancient observation outposts they had left in space, while endless inspection coordinates were shot to every corner of the galaxy. Fleets gathered and armies passed down orders for conscription while loud bangs echoed in old factories once more, their dilapidated shipyards repaired and renovated. When titanic ships that were silent for millennia returned to the frontline, the awakened ancient civilizations began their tasks to ''protect worlds''.


    Joshua could see that in the center of various galaxies, the fleets of those ancient empires were entering decisive battles against the Chaos aberrations that had taken shape. There were those who fail, but most lost empires succeed in closing the Void Doors that transported endless ranks of monsters, successfully purging the invaders of their own home and bringing hygiene back to the stars.


    The power of a world to cleanse itself, white cells within a universe.


    Those words had somehow flashed in Joshua''s mind, and he soon fell into silent thought before asking, "What would you have me do?"


    Even as he looked on at the spectacles that made the blood surged in passion, Joshua was not too emotional. He merely closed his eyes for a while before looking up again to the Steel Python. "As you could see, I''m just an ordinary warrior¡ªmy power is insignificant to that final war waged across thousands of planetary systems."


    "You belittle yourself, and that which you embody¡­ Just as there are profound but dark wills behind those creatures of the Void, I require reinforcements to resist the legions of darkness."


    The Steel Python ''Star'' shook its head at Joshua words and finally conveyed its thoughts again with its hollow voice. "There are those among my children powerful enough to banish the Void presence, but most still had no power of retaliation¡ªin essence, the mold over my body remained spreading without stopping, I could not just sit and watch as myself fall like this."


    "I once saw a great will from the same world you came from¡­ His existence escaped my imagination. That applies to power supporting Him as well, being one which was powerful enough to travel across the Void and send a superior being such as you to aid other civilizations¡ªit, too, must escape any conception."


    "So, I hope that your party could be ''my'' reinforcement to clear all those world tumors."


    Joshua stayed quiet for a long time towards the notions of the Steel Python called ''Star''.


    If it had been the Mycroft civilization during the Glorious Era¡ªthe time when the Sage was still present and the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds was still running, they would definitely have the confidence to answer ''Star''s Call and become the reinforcements of a world and advance to clear millions of Chaos monsters. The gods and the Sage would probably have excitedly led Legendary champion after Legendary champion, clearing star by star off Evil God minions.


    An expedition army, moving across the Multiverse, cutting off poisonous tumors infesting infinite worlds¡ªit was of such splendor, of such emotion and so sensational. The Mycroft Continent would also hence take that opportunity to entrench themselves in millions of worlds, for such was the shape of a Multiverse civilization, a behemoth that occupied innumerable stars, the final form of extraordinary civilization!


    But everything ended when it was still budding.


    The gods died, the Sage went on a distant journey and the ancient civilization was hence lost in the rifts between history. Like a hex, the Lost Three Hundred years separated all connection between the eras of Starfall and Glorious, and Mycroft was now like those fallen empires in Stellaris that shrunk themselves within some corner of the starry oceans, engrossed in self-civilization. They might even be in a worse state¡ªthe descendants of the profound races who built the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds had now forgotten the awe-inspiring technology of their predecessors. Not only did they not have the vigor and confidence to cross the long road to other worlds, they even fell into laughable civil strife.


    How saddening.


    But¡­ So, what?


    Joshua suddenly laughed as he promptly realized that this may be an incredible chance¡ªone to completely changed the trail of history, to rouse the ''fallen civilization'' that were the many races on Mycroft!


    If those ancient civilizations that cowered in a corner of the stars and refrained from reaching out had a day where they could revitalize themselves and return to the galaxy stage, why could the Mycroft civilization not rise again from the muck and reclaim the grand civilization of the Glorious Era?


    It was unquestionably unreasonable.


    He had surely been too small-minded before. How short was his sight that he could only see things like changing the future or resisting the Abyssal invasion, for what accomplishment was there in changing such frivolities? If he, Joshua, was to do something, it must be grand! Not only would he stand against the Abyssal intruders, but he would also lead the Mycroft civilization back to the prosperity of the Glorious Era! And the first step began with the link to Stellaris. With the knowledge and development of another world, the Mycroft continent would no doubt develop with leaps and bounds as if having a chemical reaction!


    More importantly, what could the Sage do that I could not? Was he, Joshua, inferior to the Sage?


    Laughable to the last.


    At those very thoughts, Joshua raised his head and spoke with no hesitation.


    "Alright."


    Thus, the contract was made.


    The Vault of Star vanished at once, while the Steel Python that was of such grand scale that it wrapped around infinite galaxies disappeared like a mirage. Standing once more in the vacuum at the edge of the Beam System and staring at the dark green psionic vortex that was whirling without stopping, the final words Steel Python ''Star'' left him with still reverberated by this ear.


    "This companion of yours bears the shape of World Wills, and is kin of mine. I know not how you carried it by your side, but without it, I could never reassemble my will."


    Its illusory words were the same as it was uttered, distinct and resonating even as ''Star''s speech slowly dissipated. "But it is truly too weak, which is why I have empowered it¡ªtake this as a token of gratitude for your arrival from another end of the Multiverse to save my children."


    Light, having fallen into hibernation in Joshua''s hand, had turned into a thumb-sized luminous orb. After watching it for some time, the warrior slipped it into his pocket.


    After a long time, an old mage came, carrying dimensional ripples as he returned from the direction of the Midgardian Colony Fleet to the warrior''s side. He did not ask what Joshua was doing pausing right where he had been, and instead looked towards that the distant psionic vortex which was endlessly spreading while stabilizing.


    "Can we really kill the Void Mother?" The old mage asked rather worriedly. "According to the survivors from the Garden of Roots colony, the Void Mother''s shield is unbelievably powerful¡­"


    "Of course." Joshua briskly interrupted Nostradamus''s slightly pessimistic analysis in return, shook his head and folded his arms before his chest.


    "Who do you think I am?"


    On two tips of the galaxy, a Matriarch of Chaos from the Void and two Legendary champions from another end of the Multiverse leveled their gazes at each other over a long distance.


    They were on the verge of battle.

 Chapter 576 Nuclear Fusion Lightspeed Punch

    As silver-blue luminous shrouds of psionic energies slowly spread amidst the vastness of the universe, the Midgardian Third Colony Fleet slowly retreated.


    Following hours of calibrations and cooldown, the overloaded psionic engines of the ships were once again usable. With streaks of warp tethering rays shooting out, setup for hundreds of one-dimensional psionic tracks headed for the Sea God Star was completed.


    On the bridge of the [Shatterer]¡ªthe flagship of the Third Fleet, the middle-aged fleet commander stared somberly at the psionic portal that was slowly opening before him. The pale blue pre-warp light filled every corner of the ship while also illuminating the unpleasant expression of the commander''s prematurely aging face.


    The damage following their exchange of fire with the Void aberrations along with their full-power shots following the arrival of allied Void Beings had damaged more than half of the main Third Fleet forces, and with almost one-third of ship engines forced to be written off. After the crewmembers of the decrepit ships had been rescued urgently, the largely crippled Third Fleet was forced to return to the Sea God Star.


    "Could¡­ Could we believe in them?" An old Midgardian¡ªthe first mate of the Flagship who appeared fatigued due to overexertion was muttering to himself beside the commander. Unlike the commander who had yellowed leaves over his head, this Midgardian had not one leaf left in his crown, with only black branches left. He watched the rear of the monitors, where the two Void Beings stood amidst the Void of the universe and stared at the distant psionic vortex, his gaze filled with doubt and puzzlement.


    "The weak have no grounds for choice." The commander replied calmly. "We could only believe."


    Within the countless controls and monitors on the bridge, the pair appeared to be 3D character models that were recently created as they slowly rotated while many related data were being broadcasted.


    Codename Giant God. An adult male whose humanoid form is ferocious. Physical endurance¡ªcapable of withstanding close range psionic light spheres, immeasurable heat endurance, unscathed by the psionic cage formed by the combined might of a million Void aberrations, hands that could tear apart Colossal-class Void aberration external shells that were comparable to battleship armor.


    Speed¡ªcould typically move at three thousandths of one lightspeed or above, current recorded top speed¡ªabove five thousandths of one lightspeed.


    Power¡ªcould shake free of the Void swarm psionic cage. Could brandish a five-kilometer class aberration as a weapon. Due to his position amidst the universe and hence making calculations impossible, but the shockwaves of his pure force within the atmosphere would definitely cause apocalyptic calamity to ecosystem.


    Codename Stopper. A middle-aged man whose humanoid form is ordinary. Physical endurance¡ªnot displayed, but hypothesis is nullification of physical attacks. Enemy psionic light sphere could not even penetrate his external energy shield.


    Speed¡ªcould undergo consecutive short-distance dimensional warping. Inestimable.


    Power¡ªsuspected ability of freezing space-time, capable of instantly entrapping everything within twelve thousand meters.


    Information regarding Nostradamus and Joshua were being stated one after the other as the sight in which they fought were observed and collected by the Third Fleet, and sent to the Sea God Star Fortress with the old mage''s permission more than an hour ago. Still, the First Mate''s expression became better after he had read the data¡ªthe Void Beings who were communicative and approachable and allegedly fights under the banner of the Sage were so powerful that he could not help wanting to believe that the duo could subjugate that colossal Void Mother.


    "Don''t think too much. All we have to do is do our utmost." The captain said, breathing a sigh before issuing the order. "All hands of the Third Fleet¡ªprepare for warp, destination the Sea God Star Fortress!"


    Now, against that Void Mother of immeasurable size and the battered Third Fleet notwithstanding, for even if the First and Second Fleets were present they would at most contribute with just a few volleys of cannon fire in an attempt to weaken the Void Mother''s energy shield. It would differ in the Sea God Star Fortress, however, for that was the ultimate weapon the Midgardians were building for the time being¡ªa great killing machine against the Void creatures and their facility that could deal actual damage on the Void Mother.


    At the commander''s orders, the center of every Midgardian warship began to emit layers of flickering luminous fog. A layer of psionic dye that resembled the surface of a mirror subsequently appeared over the ships'' surface, before streaks of silver-blue radiance shone and dulled as virtually all Third Fleet warship entered psionic vacuum in preparation for warp.


    It was in that every moment that the flagship quaked violently and unprecedently, sending the Midgardian crew tumbling off their fleet and roll around haggardly in cabins or corridors. The commander, spared from the gaffe thanks to being seated in his command chair, agilely sensed that there was something not right with this dimensional vibration. Even if the faraway Void Mother was preparing for warp to the Beam System, it would never have affected them who were over a few Light Seconds away!


    There was an issue with the psionic space!


    "What happened? Why is there such an intense reaction¡­ Turn on the psionic observation window!" He barked loudly at the crew charge. It was a young Midgardian sitting in front of the command platform who swiftly pressed on the screen, activating a psionic radar that usually was not used due to heavy energy consumption.


    In the very next moment, they all saw legions of Void aberrations.


    Between the world and the sub-space created by psionic energies, the Midgardians saw just as they prepared to warp that the borders of the Beam System were now crowded by the aberration armies with units of tens of thousands that were warping to them discreetly¡ªthey did not open psionic doorways and merely pause in psionic space, awaiting their Mother to arrive for one swift moment of ambush.


    Uncountable blackness was also visibly and utterly encircling the pair of Void Beings, and precisely due to their tremendous mass, the spatiality oscillation and the Third Fleet''s warp was thus affected, leading to great dimensional quaking.


    "Those monsters¡ªare better than us in manipulating psionic energies?!" The First Mate exclaimed loudly. "The technique of pausing for long durations in Psionic Space had not been successful in the Central Technical Labs in the home planet¡ªwhere did they learn that?!"


    "No. The development was actually successful," the captain mumbled in reply as he looked on. "However, pausing for long durations in Psionic Space would cause irreversible distortions to life essence, which is why the news was never announced for safety reasons. The Void aberrations on the other hand would not be concerned about their lives¡­ They are nothing but cannon fodder, expendable tools."


    Suddenly, the captain slapped his chair handle heavily and lowered his voice, and the angry bellow almost escaped through his gritted teeth. "We¡ªmust send word¡ªto the Void beings!"


    But even if his mouth was agape and on the brink of saying it, he did not know how to put it to words¡ªit was true that they must caution the two Void beings about ambushes, but which warship should stop warping? It was a mission of death, and warships were not those two Void beings that carried the courage to fight against the million-aberration tide. Inside every ship were thousands of crews, and once they paused their task of warping, it was a one-way road to their deaths.


    At that moment, the old Midgardian Azra plucked away his breathing aid and left his sickbed.


    He was an Omega-class psionic. Even without Psionic Radars, he could sense the dense swarm of hiding aberrations that were as innumerable as the stars lurking in the Psionic Space. He naturally also knew the thoughts and entanglement of the fleet commander who was on the bridge. In fact, the aged Midgardian was acquainted with the young five-hundred years old captain and commander of the fleet¡ªSina, a fellow who remained too indecisive. There is no compassion permitted in war, and the life of millions is but a number on the battlefield.


    There must be no delay in decision making.


    "Moreover, there''s no need to sacrifice that many."


    Using his psionic powers, Azra was in full combat uniform again in seconds, before he appeared on the warship hangar. The former ace of the army, a powerful psionic who once retired out of anger could not help remembering the distant past: it had been one difficult exploration mission after another too and extraordinarily similar situation as it was then. Against the blindsiding of countless otherworld natives, to protect the scout team that was retreating in panic, the army must sacrifice a little party who would bait the attacks of the natives.


    Azra''s party had been chosen. It was not the reason for his rage since he was a soldier¡ªsacrifice was duty. Instead, he was enraged by the fact that as an Omega psionic, he alone was enough to hold back the natives. His teammates were not important and had no reason to undergo that fatal mission, but for insurance, the higher-ups arranged for the whole team to engage the natives. It all ended up with the Omega psionic returning during extraction, while all his teammates fell on that unfamiliar planet.


    Arriving beside his starfighter, Azra entered the password and began its activation sequence with his clearance that was only next to the highest authority. Then, he got into the pilot''s seat, and psionically commanded for the hangar to open up.


    "This time, I myself am enough."


    The aged psionic who once swore never to return to the army was now back in the fields of war. He peacefully sensed what remained of his vigor and his gradually intensifying psionic ability, before smiling and pressing on the activation button of the fighter.


    The hangar was illuminated in incomparable silver light at once.


    "Depart! For the last time!"


    "Commander!"


    On the bridge, the fleet commander named Sina had gritted his teeth as he decided to send a comparably finely operating warship for the cautioning mission from whence there was no return. Be that as it may, the crewmember who was in charge of observing the Window abruptly exclaimed before he could give the word.


    "An Omega-class energy burst is detected in warship serial number 171! A starfighter has left its hangar and the psionic warp space, and reverted to real space!"


    "What?!"


    The commander stood up in shock and quickly shifted the monitor. Even so, there was only a flickering powerful silver psionic beam in the monitor¡ªthe craft had already returned to real space and was going through several consecutive short-distance warps, covering the distance of one light second in a few normal seconds and approached the two Void beings. Despite being separated by a screen, Sina could almost smell the scorched scent of the overloaded engine, while the psionic core in his body also sensed the stabbing pains through synchrony. His throat rolled a little as if wanting to say something after seeing a familiar figure, but only uttered a sigh after a few seconds.


    "Fleet, prepare for warp!"


    Slowly returning to his command seat, the middle-aged commander spoke with an unusually peaceful voice. "We cannot let sacrifices go to waste."


    With torrents of humming and silver-blue undulations of light, hundreds of warships from the Third Fleet vanished in warp from the Psionic Space in the very next instant.


    Meanwhile, back in space, the psionic starfighter that was burning all of its depth had arrived at the location where Joshua and the others were through rapid and consecutive warps.


    Sensing the atypical dimensional ripples, the warrior and elderly mage quickly turned to look at the direction of the Third Fleet only to find one lone starfighter. It was moving extra-dimensionally, closing in on them from several light seconds away at half lightspeed. Joshua could even heart the crumbling sounds of the crystal psionic engine, but somehow, that starfighter was still going through short-distance warps which in turn made the warrior move closer unwittingly.


    Soon, Joshua arrived before the starfighter that had stopped warping. The tremendous silhouette of a Steel giant appeared behind him, his four arms gently catching the floating craft.


    Joshua frowned. He could no longer sense any presence of life within.


    Why would the Midgardians send such a powerful psionic to meet us without any regard for his life? Even as Joshua considered the mystery, a silver shade formed entirely of psionic energy wafted out of the fighter that had lost all mobility and arrived before the warrior.


    "Soul?"


    Blinking, Joshua reached out to touch the silver soul, and in the very second contact was made, the silver mirage of a smiling old Midgardian turned in a huge sheet of psionic particles that the warrior drew into his body.


    Almost the same time, Joshua promptly realized why the Midgardians had sent someone so urgently to them.


    "Ambush?!"


    Unaware why himself would so suddenly draw in his soul, Joshua stared blankly for a moment before subsequently finding the soul of the slumbering old Midgardian in the soul depths of his spiritual sea. When he found that he had not vanished, the warrior quickly switched his train of thought, clenching his fist at the shocking information.


    "Both Nostradamus and I did not even notice!"


    Joshua swiftly moved to inform the old mage. In truth, it was not an abnormal phenomenon¡ªdespite his construction of a psionic engine in his own body, he was ultimately a normal human that never trained in the psionic arts. It was hence natural that he could not sense something which warships required psionic radar for, to find the lurking swarm inside sub-space.


    And some distance away, Nostradamus looked on as Joshua unwittingly accepted the Midgardian''s soul. His expression complicated, his lips parted slightly as he uttered a few scattered words.


    "Divinity¡­ Awakening¡­"


    But soon, when Joshua returned to their original positions and conveyed the message, Nostradamus had no time to be troubled over those surplus matters.


    "That''s not good!" The elderly mage''s expression shifted at once after learning about the ambush. "Does that mean we''re completely surrounded by even more aberrations? To think that those minions of Chaos have such intelligence!"


    "Apart from that, I''m guessing that the reason why the Void Mother has not warped here was not for clearing the Midgardian Void traps, but merely wanted to delay us so that the ambush is complete!"


    Nevertheless, the spiritual commune between the two Legendary champions was so fast that in less than one-tenth of a second, the two had already decided on the upcoming countermeasures. After all, when an ambush was longer an ambush, all skullduggery would be meaningless¡ªone might even become one''s own trap!


    At the shores of another star system, the gargantuan Void Mother squirmed its dozen mountainous breeding sacs and ejected tens of thousands of Void aberrations. The newborns would then wait for a few hours in space for their shells to harden before leaping to warp towards the edge of the Beam System and bolster the ranks of the ambushing armies.


    In the face of the two formidable otherworld beings, even the Void Mother did not dare to be careless. That was why it planned to have its millions of progenies to act as vanguard and tide to consume the strength of those other otherworld beings, before finally appearing and utterly vanquishing them.


    Be that as it may, a cluster of the swarm that had been warping suddenly emitted a supremely anguished spiritual undulation. Then, the warp passageway started to rapidly distort, transform, crushing every single one of the innumerable Void creatures into fragments that could not even be counted as minced meat and dumping it back to real space. At the same time, the Void Mother sensed that it had lost contact with a portion the infinite Void creatures that were already lurking in the distance, while the remnants were swiftly diminishing in numbers too.


    ''¡ªThey were discovered?!''


    The Void Mother''s thoughts were simple. The use behind its arrival was not this, which was why, having no higher intelligence and sensing that its ambush was exposed, the Void Mother knew at once that it no longer had to stay at the other end of the dimensions and delay the two superior otherworld beings, and should instead enter the fight formally!


    Thus, by the edge of the Beam System at the other end of space, the two Legendary champions who were displaying their power as they collectively purged all Void aberrations hiding within sub-space notice a reverberating ripple appeared in the dimensional passageway that was so huge it could swallow a moon. The dark-green psionic vortex began to rapidly twist, sink, and then, a cold, profound and emotionless will that wanted to devour and assimilating everything while embodying incomparable might appeared on this side of the universe!


    ''Pfft!''


    A huge tentacle penetrated the psionic vortex and reached out from sub-space. In no time at all, as multifarious anemone-like tentacles that were each longer than ten kilometers broke apart space and floated around, emanating green psionic luminescence.


    ''Boom!''


    Another noise resounded. The psionic vortex appeared about to be pulled art even as it was kept open by the tentacles, and began to slowly expand until it could accommodate the Void Mother''s true form along with its tremendous gravity field just as it traversed here!


    There was a ''pop'' sound in the following second akin to something being broken through. The very echo ignores the vacuum and unfurled across the edge of the star system. A savage planet-size eye that could vaguely be seen from inside the vortex, flickering in dark green radiance and whirling in the other end of the dimensions.


    Psionic energy was condensing at the edge of another star system, as incalculable forces were compressed and focused. Space itself began to tremble as the warp commences¡ªthe Void Mother was vibrating dimensional coordinates, intending to cross the distance of several light years and reach the dinner table it had reserved!


    However, what welcomed it was no friendly greeting.


    "Disgusting thing."


    In the dark universe, golden-red brilliance was unleashed like a sun, shining through all space around it. Joshua, in four-armed giant combat form once again, stared at the Void Mother that was prepared to warp her from some distance away, and clenched his four fists. Incandescent white heat shot out from his elbows, like a rocket preparing for an unparalleled burst of power before liftoff.


    The warrior''s eyes were glinting with silver light as he called out the name of his companion sonorously.


    "Nostradamus!"


    "Ready!"


    The blue color humanoid formed from endless dimensional rifts replied spiritually. Extending his arms that resembled fog and spreading his fingers, four giant dimensional rifts instantaneously appeared in front of Joshua and beside the Void Mother''s tentacles on the other end of the system.


    Joshua laughed loudly once at the sight of the of the long dimensional passageway that steps through the distance of a few light seconds. At breakneck speeds, the Nuclear Heart Furnace before his chest unleashed substantial energies that caused even space to slightly bend. Simultaneously, the warrior''s back, shoulders, elbows, and arms respectively ejected supremely heated steam as hot as corona at a displacement that could cause a typhoon if it had been within an atmosphere or a natural calamity. Still, at this moment, they were not just to push Joshua''s fist so that they became an even more destructive tool¡ªby the next instant, chain reactions commenced around all four of the warrior''s fists, and without hesitation, he brandished them and jabbed out towards the dimensional rift before him!


    Right away, as infinite mass particles began to shrink, collide and fuse under the drive of majestic energies. The awe-inspiring might called fusion was hence grasped by Joshua, and struck out heavily!


    "Go¡ªback!"


    A speck of light shone and immediately flooded a considerable part of the planetary system. On the other end of the dimensional rift, before light from the other end could reach that place, a heavy fist that exceeded lightspeed and bypassed all space directly struck true on the Void Mother''s tentacles, bursting out clusters of blinding irradiations comparable to supernovas!


    Nuclear Fusion Lightspeed Punch!

 Chapter 577 Pursuit on Beam System Part One

    Heavy punches that transcended space hence struck the Void Mother''s tentacles at speeds in which the most precise observation apparatus could not determine. Stunning explosions and shockwaves, carrying the incredible illumination from the sun''s core rapidly spread¡ªwhere Joshua struck, the Void Mother''s tens of thousands of gigantic tentacles and body that had squirmed to the Beam System began to undulate as if tidal waves. A thousand meters of scars and tears promptly appearing over its tremendous body and appendages, while infinite dark green viscous fluids ejected out of it but were incinerated into nothingness by nuclear fusion.


    A thousandth of a second after the first punch struck, the second, the third, and up to hundreds of powerful punches followed closely behind. Bellowing while sweeping all four fists, Joshua was wildly bombarding the Void Mother on the other end of space like a pile driver. The incandescent white gases that shot out as he accelerated formed a layer of vapor but was dispersed by his rapid movements. Against an unprecedented foe, the warrior''s mind had nothing else but one thought!


    Who cares, he shall greet it¡ªby striking it with dozen thousand heavy jabs!


    Meanwhile, in the docks of the Sea God Star Fortress on the central trail of the Beam System, the First and Second Fleet that were undergoing high-speed repairs suddenly detected an abrupt explosion of supreme psionic energies and forceful detonations on their ship radars. Information of red alert levels was delivered to and from different ranks, finally arriving to the fleets'' respective Commanders who were having an emergency meeting.


    "The Void Mother has warped here so quickly?" The Commander of the First Fleet¡ªa Midgardian with red leaves as hair struck the table angrily and gritted his teeth. "I knew the warp traps would never stop it! It''s a pity, but the Third Fleet must be lost by now."


    The Commander of the Second Fleet as well as other present officers nodded in agreement, and began to silently mourn their comrades who covered their retreat unselfishly. However, before the brief mourning was over, the psionic guild field in the exclusive warp zone of the Sea God Star began to display intense warp signatures, the urgent ripples turning every officer''s heads in astonishment.


    "Psionic warp?! Are the Void aberrations here already?!"


    "Enemy? No, this signature should be ¡ª"


    Due to warp movement being faster than the opening, before everyone could rise from their chairs and rush to the screen, hundreds of silver-blue psionic vortices widened simultaneously as the Third Fleet appeared within the guarded perimeter of the Sea God Star, their flagship the ''Shatterer'' in the lead.


    "The Third Fleet? What''s going on!" The two fleet Commanders in the meeting room was left in great shock at the sight of their comrades'' survival. However, a strong suspicion filled their hearts even as they were delighted and surprised by their friends'' return¡ªlogically speaking, the encirclement by two million aberrations and the Void Mother would force them into painful and urgent retreat even if they had the Central Midgardian Fleet with them, much less come back in mostly one piece.


    "What is going on?" Being a decisive Midgardian, the Commander of the First Fleet quickly close his eyes and psionically linked himself to the Third Fleet''s main control channel, as well as with Sina, the Third Fleet''s commander with his own authority. It was a long time until he finally opened his eyes to the point of bulging.


    "The Void Beings came as reinforcements from the Mother Planet?!" He exclaimed in disbelief. "How is that possible¡ª"


    Despite those words, he swiftly ordered his crew to calibrate the control room and turn on the psionic observation equipment on the other end of the Beam System to project images from another end of space through endless distance onto the huge screen of the meeting room. When the long-distance equipment activated, videos of the battle on the edge of the Beam System were thus relayed before the Midgardians¡ªalthough all they saw was flashes like those from the sun, along with huge explosions beneath the flashes that were suffocating to even look at.


    On the other end of space, Joshua roared, waving his right fist to gather immeasurable energies that transmuted space itself under its profound energy ripples, and without delay, he struck out rapidly. In an instant, a spiraling and fearsome jab blasted the Void Mother''s body across space!


    In full-power mode at the moment, each of Joshua''s punches were one tenth of a lightspeed and had the impact of thirty thousand kilometers per second. Additionally, with his Psionic Soar status exceeding several million tons in mass, the power of each punch was as terrifying as a thought! Wrapped in such inconceivable strength, each of his strikes would grow infinite flesh mushrooms and gigantic craters over the Void Mother''s body like a hydrogen bomb, with endless toxic fluids and tissue turned to dark green fog packing more than half the psionic vortex portal under powerful heat and impact, wafting away along with energy undulation.


    At the same time, the old mage laughed heartily even as he shifted the portals near the Void Mother as much as he liked¡ªJoshua was in charge of throwing punches, while he, Nostradamus, was in charge of where the punches fell. With the Legendary mage''s spiritual prowess that were sensitive to a nanometer degree, he sharply determined each weak point and energy joint on the Void Mother''s tentacle, and thereafter manipulated the portal and poured the warrior''s fists upon it!


    As Joshua''s silently unleashed his full-power blow and hit one colossal tentacle with impact and heat that trembled even the dimensions, the rubbery but sturdy appendage that was roughly twenty kilometers long and over three kilometers thick broke at once, with huge sheets of dark green fog of blood and shattered shell bursting away as clusters of fireworks for the universe. The translucent gale shaped by the shockwaves from the energy wafted away at the intimidating speed of several thousand kilometers per hour towards the Void, capable of burning a stray asteroid into cinders.


    In the Sea God Star Fortress, the three Fleet Commanders¡ªSina has now joined the meeting two¡ªlooked on in incredulity, their mouths gaping.


    "Tentacles¡­ the Void Mother''s Tentacles are all blasted away!"


    And the truth was just so. In his brief yet ''friendly'' first ''greeting'' with the Void Mother, Joshua had punched the Void incalculable times briskly with Nostradamus''s aid, sending every tentacle which it was using to climb to the edge of the Beam System flying away overwhelmingly. Even a part of its true body that had passed through the psionic vortex, was reduced to a sheet of blood and flesh!


    The Void Mother had also almost canceled its teleportation by the warrior''s series of assault to hurry back to the other end of space¡ªthe reason ''almost'' being that legions of smaller Void aberrations were slipping out of from their hiding place in Psionic Space and beginning to advance, encircling Joshua and Nostradamus menacingly.


    In that brief second, even the observation lens that relayed to the Sea God Star could only capture darkness as millions of Void monsters incessantly activated psionic vortices and slipped out of sub-space, besieging the warrior and old mage. Seemingly without end, the army of aberrations hence covered the stars and the universe, their dark shells absorbing all light and dying the entire edge of the Beam System black.


    Stopping, Nostradamus and Joshua quickly opened a pale-blue doorway and led the warrior on an emergency warp to a corner outside the aberration encirclement. It was that moment that the swarm started to emit psionic radiances as they unleashed the psionic cage that had almost sealed Joshua just before, and the old mage could not help exhaling once in relief.


    Unlike Joshua who was made of thick muscles and capable of reversing corruptions, he did not have much in way of freeing himself from a psionic cage if the dimensions were sealed for him¡ªit would be trouble if he was locked up.


    Sensing that their prey they had been prepared to encircle had freed themselves, the aberration swarm changed their formations like water from a sphere to a long black tide and surged towards where the two was. At the same time, the Void Mother sent its terrible view over the Void and locked onto the space where the pair was.


    That way, Nostradamus would have to consume dozens of times the energy for another short-distance warp, a move which demerits completely outweighed any merit. Still, the two had already considered such a situation when they were watching the psionic vortex, their countermeasures unquestionably at the ready.


    "''Operation Bombardment'' on hold, begin ''Operation Purge''!" Nostradamus laughed in delight over their spiritual link. "Ready? Joshua!"


    "Cut the crap. Hurry!" Joshua replied rather impatiently, having just stopped brandishing his fists to allow his body and arm joints to cool down. "You''re not the one laboring¡ªalright, support me!"


    Even so, he was unwittingly showing a cruel yet savage smile that scared the divine armaments and luminous orb that were spectating in his spiritual space.


    Nostradamus was not concerned, however. He had seen such a face innumerable times that was aroused by slaughter and combat albeit Joshua being undoubtedly the most fearsome and savage one. He summoned his own weapon out of nowhere¡ªinstantly, countless mysterious three-dimensional runes that stretched even the fourth dimension of time a flowed out of the grimoire, a tome that appeared plain but in fact recorded all that a Legendary mage had learned in life. It then turned into a golden-green boxing glove that wrapped over all four of Joshua''s fist, but the moment the warrior clenched his fists tightly, the small movement caused powerful dimensional ripples that tore huge layers of space apart in the shattered traces.


    [Ability Endowment¡ªVoid Resonance]!


    It was one of the combinations that both Legendary champions had discussed before. Joshua had wanted some equipment he used before and named it ''Berserker Gloves'', but the elderly mage who did now know what meaning was there in that name insisted on ''Void Fist''¨C the pair subsequently compromised and hence came up with such a strange name.


    Even so, in the time that the two were working together, the Void swarm that came roaring like a storm and blanketing the stars had streamed towards them at three thousandth of one lightspeed amidst the silence of vacuum. The violent presence of the Chaos army could seemingly crumple everything and perhaps crashed through a planet if it suddenly obstructed them!


    And Joshua''s equally quiet and solemn fist welcomed them!


    Four arms and four fists shot out across space back and forth violently like a Gatling Gun, fearsome and forceful as if mountains were crashing down directly. But in fact¡ª


    The area of effect of those punches was broader than mountain ranges!


    Boom!!!


    In the vacuum, black fissures of shattered dimensions engulfed a spherical diameter of ten kilometers within the vastness of the universe, with the warrior''s fists at its center! It was as if each fist that Joshua swung would strike every spot within several square kilometers! Before the dozen thousands of aberrations in the lead could even cry out, they were already turned into bits and pieces in the dimensional fissures that rolled as if tides! The three fleets watching in the Sea God Star Fortress were unable to comprehend what all of that had been, and yet it was happening now so unreasonably!


    Nostradamus, his strength nearly exhausted, could only watch through heavy gasps of air as Joshua quickly purge tide after tide of Void aberrations. The elderly mage laughed in pleasure in between a few coughs, reached out to his own chin before remembering that he was now an incarnation of the dimension and hence had no beard, and that his human middle-aged form did not have any beard either. Even so, such a little episode did not affect his excitement.


    As the name suggested, the old mage''s skill ''Ability Endowment¡ªVoid Resonance'' could spread the power of the Endowed to his surroundings in its entirety. The area of effect would have been at most several meters for Silver dimensional mages albeit being a high-level cleave move, while it would almost a hundred meters for Gold-tier¡ªa true harvester in the battlefield. It was even more frightening when it comes to Supreme-tier since the user would become an invincible berserker warrior who could stand against ten thousand, but for Legendary-tiers¡ªespecially with two working together and empowered with Joshua''s Psionic Soar status, the Resonating area would reach an unimaginable standard.


    A sphere that stretched over a dozen kilometers, its actual volume above a thousand kilometers squared!


    So what did mean?


    Joshua could pulverize a city with a punch! A destroyer of the land''s surface, a skill that a destroyer of continents possessed!


    Nevertheless, it would be frivolous if Nostradamus used that skill for himself because he was not that powerful, but it would be different for the warrior. From what the old mage could tell, the power of the warrior who could break through to Legendary through sheer supremacy of strength had multiplied exponentially after having received his ability endowments!


    Soon, the viciously cascading tides of aberrations were sent flying like the stray dogs they were, hurriedly retreating under the urgent orders of the Void Mother. In just a dozen seconds, almost one-fourth of their grand sum was lost¡ªit was accelerated suicide just like throwing oneself into a meat grinder!


    Noting that the aberrations were not coming for their own deaths, Joshua too stopped his blows and heavily panted out thick, incandescent white vapors. The golden-green dimensional gloves on his arms had quickly shattered after he stopped punching, turning into multifarious dimensional shards. Having used more than half his energy, the warrior activated the Nuclear Heart by his chest, and a cyclone of energy therefore billowed towards the pulps that had once been Void creatures, shrinking and condensing them into fuel for the Furnace.


    It was in that time that the Void Mother finally passed through its portal in its entirely thanks to the swarm''s delay. Enraged, it promptly launched its counter-attack once it saw Joshua who was absorbing substantial amounts of mass to recover his energy consumption and Nostradamus who was in the middle of a battle meditation to regenerate mana and spiritual power.


    The Void Mother''s appearance was reminiscent of a sea urchin grown full of tentacles that had grown billionfold. Streaks of long openings which were its mountainous gigantic reproductive tracts extended over its body that resembled smiles incessantly sprayed out diverse species of Void creatures. In front of its body were countless tentacles that had been slit off but was regenerating swiftly, while a single dark colossal spot¡ªa Chaos observation organ that was similar to an insectoid compound eye was fixed upon Joshua and Nostradamus, emanating infinite malevolence and coldness.


    Having no intention of pausing, space itself curled and arched as the asteroid-class Void Mother dragged its behemothic body that was close to a thousand kilometers. Like a supremely colossal spaceship, it shot out dark-green psionic flames over several hundred kilometers that closed in upon the warrior''s party and carrying psionic shielding that was as thick as several kilometers. Suddenly, both Nostradamus and Joshua''s expressions changed. The full-speed attack from the thousand-meter class of the Void Mother was totally different from the Void swarm before¡ªit could deviate a planet from its orbit, or even sink an entire continent!


    Furthermore, the Void Mother now wore a defensive shield that was several kilometers thick, not like before when it was traveling through portals! Both Nostradamus and Joshua therefore did not believe that the Dimensional Resonance and the Nuclear Fusion Lightspeed Punch would do anything for the inconceivably tough gravity psionic shield.


    That was also why Nostradamus clapped his hand on Joshua''s shoulder and opened another pale-blue portal to the other end of the Void Mother''s charge. Nonetheless, the Void Mother appeared to sense the dimensional undulation and quickly turned at a manner that was out of place for a thousand-meter behemoth and crashed towards the two again. At the same time, it cast a dimensional lock to restrain Nostradamus''s warping, only for the old mage to swiftly open another portal and evade that blow.


    In no time at all, the three superior lifeforms began a rapid but intense chase around the vast space of the universe¡ªand unwittingly approached the interior of the Beam System in a high-speed mobile warfare that was fast closing in on the sun of the Beam System!


    Within the Sea God Star Fortress.


    "They are rapidly closing in on the system''s core!"


    "Trajectory shift! Another trajectory shift! Commander, it''s certain that they are heading toward our direction!"


    "The two Void Beings that came as reinforcements from the Mother Planet appear able to sense the direction of the Sea God Star Fortress! They are quickly coming towards us at a diagonal angle of sixty-seven degrees!"


    "Heavens! That speed!"


    In the meeting room within the fortress, urgent and raucous communications filled every psionic channel. The three respective Fleet Commanders, however, took no notice and merely widened their eyes that were glued upon the indistinct videos relayed from the Midgardian Psionic Particle Sensor in real time.


    The broadcast of the high-speed showed that the gigantic Void Mother had actually caught up to the seemingly more agile pair of Legendary champions, and had volleyed a dozen-kilometer long tentacle at them straight away, which was essentially a valley of flesh given its thickness of several kilometers! The extraordinary physical of the Chaos beast sturdy enough to transcend dimensional turbulences in the Multiverse was completely capable of handling such unimaginable physical movements¡ªthe psionic shielding that enshrouded it notwithstanding, its mass could cause half a continent to quake if it hits a planet!


    However, on the other end of space, neither Joshua nor Nostradamus evaded the fearsome attack. The warrior even laughed coldly once and allowed the beast''s blows to freely strike his own body, but it left everyone gaping that the giant tentacles swing simply and ''floatingly'' went pass the warrior and mage as if missing its mark.


    "Did it miss?!"


    "No, it really went pass them!"


    Fountains of green blood vented violently out of the Void Mother''s tentacle that had been volleyed out just now, with a grotesque wound that over a thousand meters wide now appearing on the center of that appendage. Everyone understood at once¡ªagainst the mountainous collision of flesh, the two Legends did nothing to dodge, piercing the Void Mother with their bodily defenses that were a class above and by borrowing the momentum of the attack instead!


    "Funny. Joshua, your body is the toughest I''ve ever seen¡ªeven the secret dwarven alloy that combines adamantine and orichalcum does not compare." Nostradamus teased in their spiritual space even as they moved speedily.


    "And I have no physical form at all¡ªonce I cancel my psionic shield, its physical attack is meaningless!"


    On the other hand, Joshua did not reply as he quickly calculated his path and the Void Mother''s speed. A dozen seconds later, his lips curled in revealed a faint smile.


    "Almost in position."


    In reality, the warrior was beginning to be irritated by the Void Mother''s reluctance to show its trump card and purely relied upon its tentacles to attack with the mere intent of wearing the physical energy of mage and warrior. That was why Joshua did no look back, even as the two arms over his shoulders twisted into another direction and¡ªwithout him ever shifting¡ªconjured a white greatsword and a black greataxe to tear through the Void Mother''s tentacles through Steel Sword and Dimensional Tear, cutting off the kilometers-long appendage. The Void Mother, however, used its other tentacles to catch its torn appendage and attach to its wounds. In a dozen seconds, it was completely healed!


    In spite of all that, the move was futile as Nostradamus launched his own countermove as well. Within the brief time the Void Mother recovered, he mustered his power while moving in acceleration, before shooting a powerful bolt of energy at its energy joints. Distinct signs of burns appeared over the wound that had just very obviously healed before the torn part fell off again¡ªthis time, the Void Mother had no way of healing and lost that appendage in its whole.


    But the most fearsome aspect of the enemy was not its frivolous tentacle volleys. Upon seeing that they could not harm the Legendary duo in any meaningful manner, the endless smaller Void beasts that had been catching up behind the Void Mother by using the energy stream it sprays for mobility had begun to flicker with psionic illumination under its command, and, by burning their life essence, began to fuse!


    In the Sea God Star Fortress, the three Fleet Commanders watched the spectacle breathlessly through the grainy images from the Psionic Particle Sensor.


    The infinite Void aberrations were showing an ability they never used before! Thousands of droplet-shaped Scout-class monsters were combining into oval-shaped Main Force-Class aberrations, while dozens of Main Force-class fused into fusiform-shaped kilometer-class! Soon, almost ten Kilometer-class began to fuse into a superior disc-shaped form!


    "They''re actually fusing!?" Joshua cursed. He did not look back, and yet could sense the monumental shift from behind as if he was seeing it with his own eyes. "Even I don''t know how to do that! How could these aberrations do that!


    Who were the superior beings here¡ªus or them!


    Hence, the two arms behind the warrior''s back swung out in rage while Nostradamus opened dimensional fissures simultaneously.


    Regardless of how sensational it was to the eye, the surface layer of defenses of the Void Mother was never once pierced in the end. Four Nuclear Fusion Lightspeed Punches hence shot out at the fusing superior aberrations, the explosive heavy punches blasting them like an atomic bomb and producing million-degrees heatwave and explosion. With no way of resisting, the behemoths were hence shattered, incinerated and crushed into infinite pieces. Joshua even stopped to punch the Void Mother''s body a few times albeit with undesirable effects¡ªalong with powerful flashes, a huge dent appeared over the psionic gravity shield covering the Void Mother''s body, with concentric ripples resembling waves hence spreading to every corner of the shield as if the ocean roars.


    Furthermore, after having been delayed by their own offensive, Joshua and Nostradamus decelerated by a notch¡ªfor a high-speed chase that was going on at the thousandth of one lightspeed as its basic unit, a notch meant the allowing one''s opponent to cover the distance of several hundred of kilometers. In no time at all, the two were caught up by the multitudinous Colossal aberrations and superior bodies.


    The dense ranks of Pestilence minions, the virus of the universe hence surged like ants and bees that had seen innumerable delicious food and pollen, tearing at them with the might of mountains and seas!

 Chapter 578 Pursuit on Beam System

    The tides of flesh that the Pestilence minions formed dove toward Joshua and Nostradamus, violent energy ripples turned undulations striking where the pair were.


    Hundreds and thousands of superior aberrations set off energy waves that engulfed the Void, its power sufficient to crumple the toughest of warships into twisted dough or a small metal planet into a pancake. A human''s body of flesh and blood would certainly be instantly crushed into an ultra-thin paper formed from organic materials, becoming dust within the vacuum that wafts everywhere.


    But neither one of the Legendary champions present had bodies of flesh and blood. That was why both Nostradamus and Joshua did not evade, with the warrior even stopping and turning towards the tides of Chaos that poured menacingly at him, before stretching his four arms.


    "Here it is!"


    The Steel Halo appeared behind Joshua and whirled rapidly, gathering endless ionized energies and matter particles amidst the universe and instilling it all into the warrior''s furnace. Immeasurably powerful liquid energy hence streamed from the Core out to his four arms¡ªin the very next moment, four immeasurably robust and focused energy beams were unleashed, cutting into one of the superior aberrations. The beam that was several kilometers long was brandished for but a second, and immeasurable energy shields were penetrated, with the aberration in the lead diced into pieces.


    Even so, losing one was nothing much¡ªnot even cannon fodder¡ªtowards the swarm of Chaos that was igniting their life essence and undergoing temporary fusion. In a quarter of a second, more than a few superior aberrations began to weave out of what was left of the first one, and charged violently at Joshua.


    And what greeted them was the extradimensional nuclear heavy punch that the two combined to unleash once more.


    Boom-boom-boom-boom-boom! As if it all happened in a single second, gigantic craters that had to be counted by units of a hundred meters appeared over the bodies of five superior aberrations that had been leading the onslaught, leaving dark green blood and grounded meat that dispersed across space as luminous psionic shields were shattered. The iron-skin, muscle, nerves and all manners of unnamable tumorous constructs within the aberrations were all incinerated into nothingness under million-degrees heat, while scarlet flames kept burning in their bodies as if gangrene in the bone.


    Joshua never stopped punching out just as the elderly mage never stopped aiding him. Just now, the warrior did not punch out more than five times¡ªin fact, in a dozen seconds before, his four arms had gone back and forth from the mage''s portal for almost ten thousand times like streaks of golden-red lightning, bombarding Void aberrations or Void Mother tentacle. To the Midgardians in the Sea God Star Fortress, however, it was as if something that happened in an integrated instant after time had seemingly stopped.


    Poof¡ª


    Soon, it was as if space itself was drowned in green blood, with more than half of the dozens of Colossal Void aberrations and Thousand-Meter class monsters dead. Although their broken bodies or corpses were bursting out with huge clusters of viscous blood, the blood was also vaporized by Joshua''s extreme heat, shifting into beautiful but threatening illusory forms that resembled star clouds.


    With those consecutive quick jabs, Joshua had already struck down every Pestilence minion that dared to approach him¡ªand it was not as if there were not any Void aberrations that were still coming, but it took time to reach them.


    "Now, Nostradamus!"


    Taking full opportunity of their cleared surroundings, Joshua quickly called out the old mage''s name from within their spiritual link. Without once pausing for thought, the eyes of the pale blue human figure shone with two rays as if waterfalls, looking around space for their target.


    And in seconds, Nostradamus found a suitable one.


    "Found it, Joshua!" The elderly mage briskly replied, and raised both his hands. Waves of dimensional creases appeared over them, running in circles as if intending to tear space apart and pull something from a distant place.


    "Cover me!" He said rather laboriously. "I need time to usher it!"


    At the moment, the pair were pausing where they were. Some of the Void aberrations and the Void Mother itself which were hot on their trails had actually gone some distance off course, and were now turning hurriedly to continue their chase.


    In that very moment, the old mage was guiding something towards their position, leaving Joshua to face the curling waves of aberrations¡ªthough he did not have the long-range strike ability and Void Resonance buff, the warrior''s expression had nary a change. Drawing a deep breath, the vital joints over his body such as his elbows, back, shoulders, and soles ejected a total of ten golden energy jets of flame with the utmost intensity. If it had been within an atmosphere, the speed at which the jets shot out would cause sharp supersonic noises capable of killing lifeforms over several kilometers away, but right now, it was the momentum pushing Joshua''s forward!


    Boom! As if turning to a rocket accelerated to maximum speed with the jet of flames, Joshua dashed at the endless aberrations. Unlike his spiral charge with steel sword and greataxe, the warrior was merely driving forward in a straight line, depending on brute strength without any technique as he crashed towards the legions of aberrations!


    In no time at all, as if a golden spark was devoured by black sea water, the spot of light that was Joshua was swallowed by the swarm, not only panicking the Midgardian armies in the faraway Sea God Star Fortress but also causing Nostradamus to throb spiritually even as the old mage cast his spell¡ªJoshua only said that he would be holding off the enemy, not dashing at the opposite direction!


    But before any of them could worry for long, the dark tide of aberrations that had caught Joshua suddenly tousled as if some dynamite had detonated within. Countless monster corpses thus splashed away like droplets, sent flying by violent magnitudes and explosions from within the Void. They could not even form a psionic cage in time before being blasted away by the tremendous impact force, and precisely because of that, the vanguard of the aberration legions was thinning visibly, with the center of their encirclement now becoming countless afterimages as an unfathomable number of them simultaneously launching their assault.


    "Energy peak level has surpassed grand-scale psionic engines used for cities!"


    "Not even the integrated force from dozens of warship self-destruct cores has such power!"


    "What the hell happened?! How were the aberrations sent flying?!"


    Awestruck and curious voices roused in every single section of the Sea God Fortress where the spectacle was visible. Every Midgardian who saw it were staring blankly or tousling their own heads, gazing at the screens in disbelief.


    They had been continuously overvalued the abilities of the two Void beings only to found that the definition of limits which they had set was completely meaningless. They had projected that the combined power of the two reinforcements would not be able to stand against the millions of the Void Swarm, much less the Void Mother. Now, however, it appears that apart from the Void Mother''s slight advantage thanks to its size, the endless ranks of Void aberrations that had been the toughest issue were utterly unthreatening for them, even converted to fuel to recover their energies!


    It was then that, from the other end of space and the opposite of the screens, Joshua made another move that left everyone including the Void Mother stunned, apart from the old mage Nostradamus.


    "Sword, to me!"


    With a sonorous cry in vacuum, Joshua transformed into a raging golden-red ray and instantly arrived beside a superior aberration that was over five-kilometers long. His four arms swiftly combining into two arms that were much larger, more powerful and streaming with silver Steel Strength radiance, grabbing towards the body of the superior abomination, its sturdy psionic gravity shield broken through easily like fermented pastry.


    In the next second the Colossal aberration was grabbed, silver radiance spread like Pestilence virus and spread over the body of the minion, with layers of metallic luster enshrouding its body as its body began to transform brutally!


    Graaawr¡ª


    The disc-shaped superior aberration that was fused from a dozen Colossal-aberrations itself and was more than five meters long started to spray out virtually limitless green fog of blood from all over its body, its anguished cries emanating from within. Even as the screams of absolute despair continued, its form changed rapidly like plasticine and, in accordance to Joshua''s will, was compressed into a kilometer-class colossal weapon that one could not tell if it were axe or sword!


    A genuine weapon of mass destruction!


    Thanks to the new technique learned from the Balrog Syndicate, the body of the Pestilence minion was equally fine! Joshua laughed heartily in the middle of space brimming with the blood of Evil God minions, his expression even more savage under the rain of blood. He then raised the giant ship-slasher sword that was over a hundred times larger than his Giant God form, and began to whirl viciously even as the Midgardians, Nostradamus, the Void Monster and Void Mother looked on in shock and terror!


    True Whirlwind Slash


    "How the fuck is that a whirlwind slash?!" Nostradamus could not help but curse as Joshua announced the name of his technique in their spiritual link and despite most of his attention placed over his guiding spell. "Even the super typhoons that raged over the Eastern Seas are not that dramatic!


    He could clearly see at the center of the distant battlefield that the tens of thousands of Void aberrations were running away as if escaping hell, rampantly distancing themselves from the gigantic vortex formed as Joshua whirled his super sword. Despite their efforts, a powerful magnetic force drew them all into that fearsome meat grinder, and in moments, dozens of kilometers of space in its vicinity were cleared and a huge portion of the monster tides was purged. The violent energy ripples even incessantly sprayed away green clusters of blood fog, churning the entire Void!


    If all these had happened in a coastal area on a planet''s surface, it was capable of building giant typhoon that stormed across the entire ocean. The destruction it could cause would be far worse than natural calamities, and it was a mere trifle for the blow to sink a few large islands.


    Now, even the Void Mother was forced to order the swarm to retreat¡ªthey were ultimately its creations by using its living resources, sending all of them to their deaths without reason was a complete race of resources. Even for a creature of no intelligence such as it, it could determine that sending out paws at Joshua was meaningless, and to some extent giving it weapons.


    ¡ª*******!!!


    Series of erratic codes flashing through its mental faculty like a series of erroneous programs, the Void Mother at present could not tell what mood or frustration it was feeling at the moment, but it just knew that it must act on its own to threaten those two minuscule superior beings. Soon, the ever-present Void swarm no longer clustered into dark tides, spreading in all directions of the planetary system instead, becoming little starry specks strewn across space.


    "Damn it!"


    In the Sea God Star Fortress, Midgardian facial expressions changed radically. No longer able to sit idly by, the three Commanders rose and leveled their anxious gazes at each other but were at a loss of what to say at once, able only to assign their respective fleets for cleaning missions even as they paced around within the meeting room.


    The Void aberrations must not be allowed to spread within the system''s core! It''s a threat that was next to their Mother Planet being invaded!


    Though the Midgardians could tell that the Void aberrations did not have the ability to reproduce or split themselves, they were in fact living weapons created by the Void Mother¡ªwho knows if they carried part of the Void Mother''s own flesh? If that was the case, they would not really be vanquishing their enemy even if they defeated the Void Mother!


    Even so, the matter of whether they could destroy it was no longer a problem for the fleets to consider¡ªif they could not even destroy the organic matter of pawns created by the Void Mother, what was there to even think about? Only a victorious future should be drawn into projections.


    Nevertheless, neither Joshua nor Nostradamus lost their composure over the sight. The only thing worth being alert and watchful for the two Legends at the moment was the Void Mother¡ªthe monster that never once revealed its full power or its trump card it had used in the other colony!


    "Ha!"


    Joshua quickly stopped whirling as he saw that the surrounding aberrations had more or less retreated since he could not kill much more even if he kept on whirling. The moment he stopped, he aimed the shrunken corpse of the now completely dead superior aberration sword like a shot put and threw it with full power!


    And how powerful Joshua was at the moment? As his Nuclear Heart worked at full capacity, even he did not know where the limit of his power was. Still, whatever the case may be, the greatsword form of a superior body that had as much mass as a small asteroid, brandished with a power that came from nuclear fusion and a body that was over a million tons¡ªwhen the weapon was aimed true, it was at minimum a ''combat-class'' superweapon!


    Moreover, it was far from a minimum attack!


    Boom¡ª!


    After a brief but rapid reverberation, the space that was filled with the bloody vapor of aberrations quaked once. A visible but faint gargantuan silver object hence vanished into the vacuum of the universe at a supreme speed of a thousand kilometer per second. Even Nostradamus felt that his eyes blurred for a moment when the weapon of mass destruction left Joshua''s hand, much less the faraway Midgardians in the Sea God Star Fortress. They had collected next to none data before realizing that the warrior had already launched his attack, a speed that surpassed the limits of their sensors'' capacity.


    Further away, when that colossal aberration corpse tore the dark universe in two and struck the Void Mother''s shield as if teleporting through indeterminable space, the Midgardians'' sensor completely exploded, their countless screens distorting before vanishing.


    Due to the magnitude of the bursting energy, psionic particles were stirred and disturbing all sub-space communications that should not be affected by the physical universe.


    And from their positions in space, Joshua and Nostradamus could see that a supernova appeared over the Void Mother''s shield. The several kilometer-thick psionic barriers hence shattered, with six out of eight thousand defensive construct layers penetrated. The fearsome shockwave even vibrated other parts of the shield like oceanic tides, the monumental impacts spreading from the spot where the aberration corpse hit across all directions in space, shaping into a majestic circle of energy.


    The aberration corpse that was strengthened by Steel Strength was turned into ash in its collision with the Void Mother and dispersed as the most fundamental of matter particles. On the other hand, the Void Mother''s shield began to flicker like a lightbulb with a dysfunctional conductor¡ªwhile it was visible that it had not been pierce, it was significantly weakened. The Void Mother itself had paused as well; more than half of its ruby-like crystal veins over its body were broken.


    Those were precisely the organs in which the Void Mother used to maintain its shield. They were now heavily damaged.


    "I''m out of energy."


    Stopping where he was, Joshua reverted from his twin-arm fusion form to his four-armed giant form. There was only a little radiance left at the golden vortex before his chest. The warrior therefore activated the spiral absorption cyclone that collected all matter around him to refill his tinder even as he spoke feebly again into the spiritual link. "I''m taking a break. You''re up, Master Nostradamus."


    "Alright. Have some rest."


    Having mustered his power for some time, Nostradamus who had finally completed the spell in his hand guffawed in return. He looked confidently at the Void Mother whose shield had dulled considerably, his own eye glinting in pale-blue radiance. "It''s my turn now!"


    At those words, a sheet of blue flash shone over the old mage''s raised hands. The flash cut a straight line over the Void, cutting open a giant dimensional rift that was over dozens of kilometers long that rapidly expanded until it shaped into deep and extended vortex portal. In the next second, a giant pointed asteroid that was over a dozen kilometers long rushed towards the stagnated Void Mother some distance away at a speed that quaked even the portal and as if it was about to crumble!


    [Star of Nostradamus]!


    From the data about the Beam System Nostradamus and Joshua had recently attained from the Mother Tree in the home planet of the Midgardians, there was a long asteroid belt that wrapped around the entire orbit of the system, and was perhaps a remnant left behind when a giant asteroid flew in from other systems and later shattered.


    There were many materials suitable for weapons in the asteroids belt. With the power of a Legendary mage, Nostradamus was enough to draw their arrival from the other end of space to bombard the Void Mother, but their initial speed was not enough and hence their destructiveness insufficient. That was why the old mage needed time to use his power and guide the small asteroids from another side of space, and keep accelerating it without stopping by borrowing the gravity from other celestial bodies and the sun until it reaches the degree where it could hurt the Void Mother''s shield. It was time-consuming, which was why it could only be done if Joshua blocked the other Void aberrations.


    And now that Joshua had finished his task perfectly¡ªor perhaps even more than that¡ªwhile weakening the Void Mother''s shields and keeping it stationary, the apocalyptic blow that had been prepared for some time would definitely maim it!


    Thus, the asteroid accelerated to 0.00035 the speed of light clearly struck the Void Mother''s shield directly without any fanciful pattern, illuminating the entire planetary system with white light.


    A sound immediately followed¡ªthe sound of something ''shattering'' which could be sensed distinctly in the universe.


    Whoosh¡ªBooooooom!!!!!


    Vacuum could not conduct sound, but the immense energy signature exceeded all soundwaves. The multitude of aberration corpses and blood vapor spread throughout the Void were all blown away with the violent impact and a powerful light that far exceeded the sun''s, while explosions that shook the world and quaked planets illuminated the darkness of space without stopping, shaping into circular energy realms. Both Joshua and Nostradamus had to stay on their toes to keep themselves anchored not be sent flying under the forceful aftershock, much less those Void aberrations that could not leave in time.


    In seconds, Joshua and Nostradamus who had stabilized themselves looked at once towards the Void Mother as the collision caused light to dull.


    An unbelievably wretched sight of the universe lay before their eyes.


    The stalwart shield of the Void Mother was completely torn apart, with innumerable gruesome wounds slit across its mammoth true form. One could clearly make out the shattered psionic shield crystals and dark-green tumor constructs filling its wounds, while green blood was ejecting out tidal waves in the gravity-less vacuum, becoming large green spheres. Even further away were a great number of torn meat pieces, wafting away towards the depths of the Void after having lost all liveliness.


    The spot in which the Void Mother welcomed the asteroid strike was completely destroyed, with a great chunk of its flesh being cut away. Hundreds of kilometers of what had been its sturdy physicality were incinerated into nothingness by searing heat, an effect that surprised even both Joshua and Nostradamus. They could not help but clench their fists; they were witnessing the violence that could wipe away a civilization.


    And that violence precisely came from their hand.


    Through favorable surroundings and the social conditions gifted by Psionic Soar, the two Legendary champions had dealt a genuine injury on the Void Mother.


    Nevertheless, the blow was unquestionably super-effective albeit lacking if their intent was to kill the Void Mother¡ªwaves of dark malevolent fury poured forth from the Void Mother''s body, promptly enshrouding the behemoth again with green psionic energies that were so thick it was almost black. It was extremely unstable as well as certainly incapable of forming an actual defense, for fury was a direct conflict against the ''calm'' that psionic energies emphasized. However, the Void Mother unreasonably forced those unstable energies into a temporary defensive shield.


    Beneath the black psionic layer that was faintly discernible, the Void Mother''s maimed parts were clearly regenerating rapidly¡ªthe price for it being contracting from its near million-meter body. As clusters of tumorous formations regrew and its reproductive tracts reconstructed themselves, the Void Mother was now one fourth its original size. Blankets of creased, dark green tissues also started to pour over its wounds, while in the distance, the incalculable legions of aberrations began to stream back to it¡ªthey were summoned by their Mother Body to become ingredients for its recuperation.


    At the same time, without waiting for the ensuing blow from Joshua and Nostradamus as they recovered some of their power, the colossal Void monster briskly turned on the spot, locked on to a single direction and darted away speedily with psionic energies. The decisive and direct move left neither warrior nor mage with any time to react, and it was a second after the Void Mother had shot out streaks of tremendous psionic rays to push itself away that Nostradamus''s expression changed drastically.


    "Damn it! The Void Mother is making for an asteroid belt!" He exclaimed loudly into the spiritual link. "The Midgardians'' Sea God Fortress is just a little further!"


    "Don''t let it have its way!" Joshua''s expression darkened as well. "Who knows how long the fight would last if it recovers! With the rich resources in the core of the system, it would not be unusual for us to fight in an attritional battle that would last for years!"


    Thus, the old mage once again pulled the warrior into an emergency warp in pursuit of the accelerating Void Mother.

 Chapter 579 Anti-World Weapon

    When Joshua and Nostradamus began another pursuit against the Void Mother in the Beam System, a tense atmosphere was spreading amidst the Midgardian Fleet Command Center in the Sixth Trail of the Sea God Star Fortress after they had lost most of their psionic sensors along the way and hence was left in the dark.


    "Hurry up. Aren''t the calibrations ready?" The Commander of the First Fleet was pacing around irritably in the meeting room. From time to time, he would level an angry glare at the blank screen, look up into the distant space or sigh heavily. Even so, the most the middle-aged Midgardian could do was ask after the technical department with an urgent tone.


    Having heard the inquiry from a commanding officer, a calm, feminine voice responded from the other end of the communications tool.


    "Sir! The emergency assembly is unfinished, but the technical department is understaffed¡ª"


    "Almost every surviving elite engineer from two different star systems are under your disposal!" The Commander retorted with a tinge of unreasonable demeanor, cutting the other person short. "Deal with it! I want to hear that your department has accomplished your task!"


    "¡­Yes, Sir!"


    Having heard the exchange, the Commanders of the Second and Third Fleets shook their heads slightly. Be that as it may, the Commander of the First Fleet understood that he had been behaving unreasonably. He certainly knew what labor was required for ''that''¡ªsomething like completing their task in three hours was nothing less than a blind order.


    Even so, the Midgardians no longer any time for delays. The Void Mother and countless Void aberrations had arrived at their system, and were undergoing a battle that exceeds several astronomical units. To utterly wipe out those pestilences of the universe, the Midgardians could not sit idly by and watch as those two sides fought their own battles¡ªthey must join the fight.


    "Those monsters¡­ Even the Main Fleet had trouble dealing with them, and yet they were as trivial as dust to those two Beings¡­" The First Fleet Commander calmed himself, suppressing the terror in his heart. "Still, at least they''re at least. And if ''that'' is completed, we would at least have some countermeasures be it Void Mother or Void Being."


    There was a nervously-charge atmosphere around the entire Sea God Star Fortress. The three fleets were now undergoing extra repairs and temporary strengthening, with every Midgardian engineer virtually ignoring all matters related to price-quality ratio. They had moved all external attachments and sensors from the fortress to all remaining warships and starfighters, for everyone knew that if they lose this one battle, this planetary region had no future to speak of¡ªit was far better to squander all funds and resources now than to have it all be destroyed by the Void aberrations.


    It was at that moment that an emergency transmission arrived at the command center.


    "Gravity shift detected! The distortion of dimensional pathways is pointing to the Void Mother''s imminent approach to the Ambroya Asteroid Belt¡ªtoward us!"


    "Why?!"


    Everyone in the command center paused at once, but being handpicked cream of the crop, all of them swiftly recovered.


    "Could it be," one of them, a Midgardian whose chest was decorated full of honor medals, conjectured gloomily, "that the Void Mother had gotten rid of the two Void Beings from the Mother Planet?"


    The overtly-pessimistic opinion was synchronously disregarded by everyone present. Adjusting the screen, the Third Fleet Commander displayed the detected gravity trail, calmly analyzing even as his cheek muscles tightened. "Incorrect. The Void Mother''s change of direction was too sudden¡ªinstead of saying that it was naturally coming to wipe us out after it had gotten rid of its opponents, it would a better guess that it was changing paths urgently after being dealt a certain blow!"


    In other words, it was running away after being beaten. Everyone knew what the Third Fleet Commander was saying, but none dared to agree with his notion since it was much more unbelievable than that pessimistic conjecture before. It was not as if they had not seen the Void Mother''s psionic gravity shield¡ªthe Void Saint be praised, it was a defense that was barely penetrated by countless simultaneously unleashed luminous lances! Unless those two Void Beings could move a dozen-kilometer class meteor to strike it at terminal velocity, even Sina could not come up with any way to break the Void Mother''s psionic shield.


    Indeed, the commander''s guess was not wrong. The Void Mother had certainly turned away haggardly after being pounded by a gigantic asteroid that was accelerated to unimaginable speeds.


    Still, the damage it received was not as serious as it had been on the surface.


    The colossal Void Mother was still moving swiftly amidst the vacuum of the universe. The dimensional distortion it wrought with psionic energies, combined with its voluminous mass, had pulverized every aberration and small asteroids, while the sporadic injuries over its body were quickly regenerating to its original state at a visible speed.


    Green blood flowed backward, returning into its body as if alive, while charred and severed muscles curled, reattaching themselves into a complete part. Its thick and sturdy chitin shells and its assorted tumorous organs grew like mushrooms after rain, multiplying and regenerating over both inside and outside of the Void Mother. As Joshua and Nostradamus frowned at it while trying to keep up, it incessantly absorbed Void aberrations as nutrients, speedily regenerating its own power to its peak.


    The old mage even suspected that it would soon abruptly stop, turn around and launch a counter-offensive. If that was the case, he and Joshua would have to turn as well and make evasive maneuvers despite their thrilling pursuit now.


    "It won''t turn back."


    Suddenly, Joshua was speaking into the spiritual link as if he could discern Nostradamus''s worries. "It now knows that our power is capable of injuring it¡ªthat is why before it could attain sufficient inorganic matter to regenerate and repair its psionic shield organ, it would never risk attacking us again."


    The warrior''s words were so assuring that it calmed the old mage considerably. Even so, Joshua went on, his tone abruptly changing. "Regardless, it is ultimately a lifeform of Chaos, nor could I ascertain if it would play its cards according to logic¡ª"


    "Then why are you chasing after it so tightly?!" At those worlds, Nostradamus almost did not stop the teleportation spell he was casting, and quickly pressed on. "If we''re too close when it turns back to attack us, we can''t just evade it¡ªwe''d have to fight it head on!"


    At the moment, the two Legendary champions were just two hundred kilometers away from the Void Mother¡ªwith their respective speeds, it would not take a second for them to run into each other. Still, Joshua''s gaze appeared to be deep as he shook his head in response to Nostradamus''s doubts. "We don''t have any other chance," he said with a low voice. "There''s this one opening at least for the moment."


    "If the Void Mother recovers its psionic shield, it would be almost impossible for us to deal a blow on it like before with its wariness now. It would hence be horrendously difficult to kill it, which is why we must deal an irreversible blow on it in a single breath."


    "We can''t let any chance go if we don''t want to chase that monster for months across this system!"


    Nostradamus could understand the reason behind those words¡ªand Joshua was not wrong. The setback just now was but a moment of carelessness for the colossal Chaos minion. If it had indeed fought seriously from the start, it is their duo who would be at a disadvantage. And if both sides could not find a meaningful edge over each other, the planetary system as their battlefield, they would have to turn their tactics from a brief sniper warfare into an extended and mobile one, and who knows how long that would last.


    If Joshua was alone and the old mage did not come, it would have been genuine attritional combat. Until now, the Void Mother never revealed any blows that could cut through Joshua''s defense, while Joshua would in turn had no way of vanquishing the infinite aberrations or swiftly punch through its psionic shields¡ªthe difficulty of the labor would have increased over ten times.


    "Could you hurry?" Joshua asked, discontinuing the topic at hand while the old mage sent him through multiple short-distance teleportations. "This distance is still a little far, my attacks can''t reach the Void Mother."


    "It''s not that I can''t, but you''re too heavy¡ªyou mass is affecting the opening of portals, and I can''t guarantee teleportation precision if we go any faster."


    "¡­"


    While they were discussing further the ensuing battle, both men noticed that the Void Mother was rapidly changing its form after most recovering from its injury.


    A layer of protective shell that glinted in dark, cold light now covered its dark green body of flesh, while a thin layer of transparent crystal substance was now shrouded over its weak compound at its front end. Its dozens of mountainous reproductive tracts were completely sealed and enveloped by heavy shielding, while the Void Mother''s own spherical form had elongated into an ellipsis similar to a spindle.


    Beyond that, the Void Mother''s incalculable tentacles were hurriedly degenerating along with incredible lifeforce conversion, finally turning into bone spines that were short but sharp and covering its ellipsis body. Unlike the ''fortress mothership'' form it used against the Midgardians and the Folbians, the Void Mother has completely changed into a combat form specialized against superior beings!


    Though Legendary Chaos minions lack in intelligence, they have combat instincts and ultimately know how to tailor their evolution and shift in accordance with the enemy. In the brief second that its new form was completed, the endless bone spines degenerated from tentacles shot out at once from its body¡ªdense and as numerous as the stars, the black bone spines shot towards both Nostradamus and Joshua like cannonballs, flickering in dark green psionic light!


    Such a pure physical attack would have been fine against a Midgardian warship fleet formation, but frivolous to the warrior. Joshua merely had to assemble his Steel Sword out of the Void to distort the trajectory bone spine smiles through profound gravity shift, catching the Void Mother in the shockwave and utterly shattering huge layers of shell over its body. However, the Void Mother was unperturbed, and merely grew another cluster of spines over its body and released them again. This time, the spines could shift their trackway through psionic energy, an ability similar to torpedoes.


    The pursuit and counterattack within the inner reaches of the system had exceeded astronomical distances, but with both sides unable to do anything to each other, they all hence arrived at the asteroid belt.


    The Ambroya Asteroid Belt was hypothesized to be the remains of a super-meteor wandering outside the system. The lengthy debris zone and multitudinous metal stone pieces orbited around the path of the original planet, staying there quietly for millions of years in that planetary region¡ªapart from the few uninvited guests at present.


    Twisting the dimensions, the Void Mother drove itself forward with psionic energy and hurried towards a location where the asteroid cluster was denser. Its lamprey-like mandibles slowly opened at the fore, revealing its infinite, sharp and tightly arranged ''teeth'' within, tools that could directly shatter ten-kilometer class asteroids into shards¡ªit even appeared impatient to fulfill its purpose and attain diverse minerals its body needed.


    But would Joshua and Nostradamus sit and watch idly by as their opponent recovered its ability? At that moment, the old mage activated the special circle he had constructed in the pursuit just now, and so a dozen layers of colossal halos of lightning appeared in the vacuum, with Joshua''s giant form standing by at its tip while sensing the powerful electromagnetism and accelerations surrounding himself. Then, as Nostradamus enlivened the formation in its entirety, the warrior''s body shout out like a missile accelerated to maximum velocity, instantly passing through the dozens of electromagnetic accelerating tracks and crashed towards the Void Mother head on!


    The Void Mother''s back was armed with over hundreds of enormous psionic flows, with each capable of blowing away an entire city. It was also why the pair did not catch up to it for so long¡ªit was interfering greatly with their teleportation. But with Joshua''s current physical endurance and speed, the little flow would not affect him, and within seconds, the warrior almost struck the Void Mother due to a variance in speed.


    The keyword being almost, because the Void Mother had changed its heading to evade Joshua, preventing that troublesome foe from arriving onto its body, allowing Joshua to overshoot and arrive before it. However, that was exactly what Nostradamus and the warrior wanted¡ªby arriving before the Void Mother to that dense asteroid belt, Joshua swept his gaze around before rapidly firing up the Nuclear Heart Furnace before his chest. As his Steel Strength activated, every matter that was correlated to regenerating its psionic shield crystals were entirely absorbed by the warrior, whereas any that he could not assimilate was destroyed to the point that the Void Mother would need a few days to use it after it absorbed the debris.


    You wanted this? There''s no way I''m giving it to you!


    It was a strategy with the least guile. If the Void Mother did not evade, Joshua would have arrived over its body, coming in contact with it at zero distance¡ªor perhaps negative distance¡ªwhen that time comes, the minion serving the Evil God of Pestilence would approximately experience the sensation once felt by the broken bodies of the minions loyal to the Evil Gods of Famine and Calamity, as well as the Evil God of Air. But if it did, the Void Mother would definitely slow down when it changed its path and allow Joshua to pass by it, whereby Joshua would use his Steel Strength at full tilt to collect the microscopic precious resources it needed, reducing its efforts to abject failure.


    Nonetheless, the Void Mother did not throw a fit or hesitate. Having seen that all the resources it needed had been plundered and destroyed, it turned away post-haste and headed for another region filled with asteroids. As a creature of Chaos, it could not be described as having no feelings¡ªit simply did not fuss too much about it, for if this region was useless, it could just move to the next. When it came to an attritional standoff, it did not feel that it could lose.


    Still, if the beast could conclude as such, would two Legendary champions be unable to? All of it was a mere trap set by the duo for the Void Mother¡ªNostradamus had been staying immobile since he catapulted Joshua with electromagnetic acceleration when it changed its bearings towards another resource zone. Both his hands were raised high over his head, with familiar yet profound dimensional undulation gathering over his palms.


    ¡ªTarget locked.


    ¡ªTrajectory estimations complete.


    ¡ªAcceleration commenced, counting down to impact in 10, 9¡­


    Apart from that robust shield, the Void Mother had the bothersome aspect of its speed which completely did not match its size. Just as Joshua had mentioned the four suggestions during his exchange with the Mother Tree in the Midgardian home planet, the Void Mother would never be struck by asteroids given its speed¡ªthat previous hit had been due to the opportunity presented when the monster itself being briefly paused by Joshua''s full-power blow. Now that the Void Mother beginning to moving away whenever the two approached, the method before is definitely useless.


    That being said, would such evasiveness prove a challenge for Nostradamus? If the enemy would not stand still and obediently take his blows, then it should be allowed to deliberately move to where he wants to land his offensive!


    The first asteroid belt that the Void Mother had chosen was difficult, but the second was much easier. Thus, having completed his procedure, Joshua pre-emptively stole to that particular resource zone¡ªif the Void Mother opted to struggle for dominance there, Nostradamus would have an opening to guide another asteroid towards it. If it moved towards other asteroid zones, the elderly mage who had already guessed where it would go could continue to strike it with asteroids after calculating the prerequisites!


    In the very next instant, as pale-blue fissures tore space apart and devoured light, an asteroid that was much larger than the one before and moved as fast as a giant planet hence shot towards the Void Mother that was heading towards another layer of asteroid zone under Nostradamus''s guidance! With the gap between the two, the Void Mother which trajectory had been calculated had completely no chance of evading!


    Boom!


    As the Void Mother''s efforts to evade turned out for naught when the asteroid collided on its body at full-speed, a terrible explosion that throbs the heart emanated within the Beam System once again.


    Endless shockwaves promptly crushed the flesh on the Void Mother''s flanks, sending organic blood vapors up to hundreds of kilometers away. Searing heat over ten million turned all of those living matter to ash, with the toughest of shell and spines melted by the raging blaze.


    The shockwave turned into majestic cascading, its violent electromagnetic radiation spreading over across the Beam System and other regions. In months, the fortresses built by the Midgardians some distance away would lose all communications and observational capacity due to the latent brush, but now, the only one suffering any effects was the Void Mother which was struck directly¡ªthe huge Chaos being''s compound eye had burst apart from the monumental force that could crush a continental frame, its entire ellipsis form now twisted into an elongated concave form.


    "It worked!"


    The elderly mage showed a confident smile. Against such a giant foe, even Nostradamus did not have a solution with his war spell fundamentals. If Joshua did not keep going up to the Void Mother and run interference, it would have been such a frightening and hassling foe for them individually. But now, with their combined chain of attacks that kept maiming it, it was truly the power of intelligence and partnership!


    Despite that, Joshua suddenly paused while flying around the Void Mother''s location, before forcing him to stop. He furrowed his brow first, looking solemnly towards the spot where the asteroid hit but was now covered in flames, shockwaves, energy radiation, and debris, before his expression promptly changed, with the warrior beginning to scream loudly at the old mage through their spiritual link.


    "Move!"


    "What?!"


    While not quite understanding what was happening, Nostradamus''s quick reflexes quickly responded to the warrior''s tensed warning and swiftly split apart the dimensions and revealed a pale-blue portal and stepped within. However, before the portal could close, a powerful light akin to a supernova exploded out from where the debris shrouded the Void Mother in the very next instantly!


    ¡ªBzzt¡ª!!!


    An immeasurably vast incandescent ray split apart the dark space of the universe¡ªa white line that could divide the galaxy in two hence shot at the old mage''s previous location at almost a speed of three hundred thousand kilometer per second. The powerful energy even kicked up ion clouds, endless agitated plasma and blue bolts across the Void that fluctuated and vanished into vacuum, dissecting all matter into the most basic of particles!


    And within the incandescent ray were three hundred million degrees heat that could destroy all things. Though it disappeared after on flash and never lasted for more than a second, it was sufficient to wipe out all things int eh mortal realm. And as its radiance vanished, the Void Mother''s twisted but colossal form appeared before Joshua.


    The elliptic body of the Chaos minion was dented by the asteroid Nostradamus summoned. It was not killed despite the severity of its injuries, however, but neither did it lose its ability to fight back. The warrior could see that innumerable flesh tentacles and tubular appendages had simply covered over the shattered meteor¡ªeven stabbing into it.


    The Void Mother was not using its powerful psionic energies to tear apart the asteroid that had heavily injured it, instead using its ability to devour and assimilate to convert it into revitalizing resources!


    Where the compound eye of the Void Mother had been, huge sheets of primordial mineral crystals were forming. Those were organic constructs temporarily produced to undergo laser resonance, with powerful psionic energies mixing with dark Chaos powers as it spread over it. It was a weapon and one of the Void Mother''s trump cards, an anti-world weapon that could destroy the surface of planetary bodies.


    The beam dispersed, and there was nothing left where Nostradamus had been.

 Chapter 580 By Any Means Necessary

    The white light that resembled a supernova slowly diminished amidst the dark universe, while the gray debris that permeated all around dispersed with the shockwaves. Behind the dispersed clouds, the Void Mother''s behemothic body twitched like an invertebrate, squirming as it eroded that meteor which almost cut it in half. The aberration of was as if a monster from nightmares had arrived in the real world¡ªthousands of towering tumors grew with sharp serrated teeth shaving away like chainsaws, and in seconds, the immeasurably sturdy and massive asteroid was churned by the Void Mother''s powerful appendages into nutrients and absorbed into its body.


    At that moment, the Void Mother had no qualms in displaying its ferocious appearance that linked it to the Evil God of Pestilence. Incalculable compound eyes, shells, tumors briefly appeared as it squirmed, before covered by its streamline black shell and returning to its spindle shape.


    The ejection just now¡ªa high energy ray that could destroy the surface of a planet if prolonged appeared to have exhausted the Void Mother. It made no follow-up action after it had finished devouring the asteroid, since even an elite minion serving an Evil God would not be able to handle the exertion from revealing such a trump card. But whatever the case may be, it was a force that was above Legendary-tier sundering ray spells, a theoretical lance of light that exist in psionic civilization discourse, the prototype of what most civilizations called the star-destroyer cannons that could level planets.


    Naturally, the Void Mother''s power was far from that threshold, but it definitely had the talent of laying waste to planets. If given time, it would one day become capable of holding against a galactic civilization by itself as it grew into a leviathan that fed on planets¡ªeven ancient empires would bend their knee in surrender before it or escape haggardly.


    "¡­As expected of a Legendary monster that grew in space. Really underestimated you, huh."


    Standing off against Void Mother some distance away, Joshua was now calm. Even if Nostradamus appeared to have been evaporated by the enemy, it was but an appearance¡ªthe spiritual link connecting the warrior to the old mage was still there. He was aware that the archmage was dealt a heavy blow, his body thrown into disarray by concentrated energy and about to diminish, but he was unquestionably alive but unable to assist him at the moment, and could only pause by the edge of the battlefield to slowly recover his strength.


    "A moment of carelessness¡­ Joshua, I can''t team-up for the moment." Nostradamus''s faint voice emanated from the spiritual link. His will appeared calm despite the heavy injury, and there were no traces of pity. "The energy stored in its body escaped my imagination¡ªto think that it could unleash such fission magic without mustering itself¡­ I''ll take a break and help you later."


    "It''s more than enough," Joshua calmly replied, narrowing his eyes at the distant enemy. "Rest first, Master Nostradamus."


    The warrior was very thankful¡ªit had originally been his and his task alone, yet Nostradamus helped him solved many hassling issues that would trouble him if he were alone such as the endless legions of Void aberrations or the unimaginably stalwart psionic gravity shield. The old mage had already helped the warrior with many troubling problems, which was why.


    I myself am enough for the rest of the job.


    In the orbital track of the asteroid field several hundred kilometers in front of Joshua, the spindle-shaped Void Mother began to shift abnormally again after devouring the asteroid. Streaks of openings revealed themselves over its thick chitin shell that were hundreds of meters thick, while layers after layers of psionic crystal veins appeared just like red stripes over the black body of the monster¡ªthe Evil God minion hence howled painfully and delightedly at once across the void, for it had acquired substantial rare minerals from the asteroid to rebuild its psionic shield. Now was precisely at its first step to reconstruct its defensive systems. Dark green psionic radiance, jumbled with dark-red crystalline colors were turning into filthy and Chaotic obscure illumination that shone over the surrounding planetary region.


    As he looked on, Joshua took one step out from the asteroid belt where he stood. The four-armed giant''s body that had been motionless like a steel statue shrugged off a layer of eroded metal shards¡ªsteel shards that had rapidly aged due to vigorous combat and energy transference. Pieces of gray metal fragments over a dozen meters hence fell off the four-hundred-meter-tall giant''s body and hence turning into dust, and where they fell, layers of smooth but tough new shells reflected the glitter of distant stars, flickering a cool metallic luster across the stars.


    Psionic light that crisscrossed in red and green, along with the cool metallic luster hence divided the space into two extreme opposites. Two profound energies surged in the darkness, the clashing illusions enveloping the light of all stars.


    Just as that far off Void Mother could heal its own injuries by using the asteroids around it, Joshua could recover rapidly as well by absorbing the asteroid minerals around him. The only drawback being that it would take considerable periods of polish to perfect it in days to come, but such ability was already fine in wartime¡ªone could not indulge themselves that much.


    In the very next moment, as a golden light shone across space, the Void Mother that had cried out in delight quickly bellowed in rage instead with a voice that would tremble a small planet¡ªfor Joshua had turned himself into an incomparable meteor, charging wildly and crashing heavily on its outer shell!


    A circle of spiderweb fissure that spread over thousands of meters hence abruptly appeared over the Void Mother''s dark, streamlined shell. Beneath that immense pressure, thousand tons of monster fluids shot out like a spraying gun towards all directions!


    Draconic cries were alleged to shake mountains, reverse oceanic tides and quake the atmosphere, but in this very moment, the screams of pain from the Void Mother far eclipsed the high frequency sound waves of dragons. Its own waves of blood acting as a medium of sound, the small asteroids around the Void Mother''s body resonated and shattered into infinite fragments, while the psionic energies within the Evil God minion''s bodily fluids were also triggered into bolts of leaping energy lightning.


    Yet all these imposing sights that could cause a fleet to tremble did not compare to the giant who stood above the Void Mother''s body!


    At the center of the spiderweb-fissures over its shell, Joshua raised his right hand impassively, his body surrounding by circles of golden radiance. The silver greatsword was grasped with one hand but yet to be brandished, although buffeting winds were already engulfing the blood vapor and turning into a cyclone that rampaged across the environment, caused by the layers of dark red light that flowed around the edge of the great sword. Like the rapidly moving saw chains over a chainsaw, it was providing it with sufficient power to everything apart, with the gigantic shifting mass whirling around the edge of Steel Sword soon building into a peerless gravity vortex, causing space itself to tremble and distort.


    Steel Sword: Chainsaw form.


    In the vacuum, the vortex slammed down heavily but silently. It was as if a silver lightning had struck the body of the Void Mother, and within a breath, a giant bloody crater appeared over the surface of its body whereas dark green blood vapor shot out like fountains, turning into dozen-meter tall cyclones as well due to the drag of the gravity vortex from the chainsaw sword. It was precisely the reason the spiderweb fissures widened instantly¡ªJoshua''s violent strength was like the most brutal scythe that sliced across the monster''s flesh, dicing its shell into warped chitin residue.


    But that was about it. The anguished Void Mother quickly retaliated against the tiny being had had suddenly arrived over its body¡ªto a gigantic lifeform which size was over ninety kilometers, a four-hundred-meter-tall giant was nothing but an ant. While its destructiveness was frightening, it was merely like clipping a thumb, painful but non-lethal, and far powerless compared to the asteroid strikes before.


    Thus, in the blink of an eye, thousands of pink tentacles shot out from beneath the shell the warrior had broken. Each tentacle quickly hardened and was covered in a black layer in one-fifth of a second, their tips glinting with a luster as if a blade before volleying incessantly towards the Steel giant with the force of muffled thunder.


    The tip of a whip brandished by humans would exceed supersonic speeds. Therefore, how fast and how hard was the tip of thousand-meter long tentacles in a volley flung by a colossal monster such as the Void Mother? Nobody knew, and neither did the Void Mother paid much attention to its black tentacles as it merely rapidly threw them pass the green fog formed by its own blood, drawing a deafening reverberation and shockwave as if a keen edge.


    Joshua did not stop his own assault despite sensing that the enemy was coming. The silver greatsword in his four arms never ceased tearing into the Void Mother''s flesh, and within the seconds that its foe had brewed its countermeasures, he had already plunged a passageway that cuts a passageway of meat that was over several hundred meters deep beneath its shell.


    However, before he could enter, the Void Mother came striking as fast as lightning. Without turning back, Joshua turned all three remaining arms towards them and threw thousands of illusory punches to block them all. The metallic fist easily tore apart the sturdy chitin tentacles, sending layers of dark shells flying. However, such aspects of victory did not affect the final outcome¡ªsince the warrior''s attention was split towards causing damage to the Void Mother''s actual body, the tentacles therefore had the advantage and struck true on their target.


    Bang! A dull hit echoed. It was clear that the Void Mother knew how to learn from experience¡ªunlike the large but soft tentacles it volleyed out before, these tentacles were very tough. Despite crumbling under the recoil from the Steel Strength the instant it struck Joshua''s body, it threw its full weight into Joshua, knocking the warrior swiftly away into the distance like a baseball that was struck, turning into a silver star.


    But Joshua was not sent flying too far away¡ªdue to the extreme weight of this body, he had been sent flying close to the pathway from the Void Mother''s shell. And the instant he was struck, the warrior quietly brandished his great sword and stabbed it with no hesitation into the Void Mother''s shell, nullifying its strike with his own power.


    Despite his swift response, his greatsword still dragged out a huge tear that was almost five kilometers long before finally stopping. The throbbing flesh, blood, and innards of the Void Mother were visibly throbbing beneath it and wrapped between viscous fluids and bloody bubbles, as well as tumors of unfathomable usage.


    Noting that one accurate strike had no effect, endless tentacles reached out from the Void Mother''s body again along with thousands of sharp bone spikes. Like homing arcane missiles on the continent, the spikes devolved from tentacles flew automatically by locking on to the warrior''s energy signature, and each bore the impact force of the God''s Scepter spatial bombardment on a planet surface. However, such apparent physical blows were useless against the prepared warrior.


    All Joshua did was looked around at the tentacles and bone spikes that swarmed towards him, before raising his great sword and swinging it through thin air from left to right. Vicious gravity hence spread, and the ever-present tentacles and spikes exploded into shards and blood vapors. Then, a huge hole blew into the dead center of the huge vapor layers as Joshua flew rapidly away, dispersing the vapors and returning to the wound where he had cut into the Void Mother.


    Boom! With a dull thunderous echo, the warrior landed on the Void Mother''s shell once more. Even if the gaping spider-web wound and the cracked shell was rapidly regenerating as the Void Mother''s flesh squirmed below, it did not heal much in that short time. Taking a deep breath, Joshua continued his work from before and swung his sword to tear apart the wound¡ªand unlike before, golden liquid was flowing out of the porcelain opening over his body and dripping over the monster''s body.


    It was not as if the Void Mother''s attack did not hurt Joshua¡ªit was merely indistinct.


    The shell over the Steel giant was all ultra-dense substance formed from Steel Strength. However, his strength for defenses would be greatly lowered, since it tends to be diverted especially when the warrior chooses to attack. Even so, the flawless metals and unknown supreme alloys that formed the giant''s body would never be crushed by simple blunt force. His original body was perfect alloy, but the few pieces that recently regenerated was not, which hence cause irregular cracks in the spots where they were connected.


    As Joshua swung his sword manically, streaks of thick, kilometer-long cyclones arose over the Void Mother''s body. At the same time, golden-red blood streamed out from his cracked shell, dripping over the Void Mother''s inner flesh and outer shell. However, the golden-red ''blood'' bizarrely did not evaporate under the searing heat wafting from the furnace by the warrior''s chest, and burning instead like smelted irons over the multitudinous twisted flesh and tumors continuously with sizzling sounds, before finally melting them by layers and revealing the psionic nerves that flickered in black-green colors under it. They were a crystallized nerve assemblage, emitting psionic energies and capable of resisting the incineration by the warrior''s blood and truly catches Joshua''s attention, who in turn showed a thoughtful gaze.


    In the very next moment, the Void Mother''s attack came once more¡ªthis time, it was not simple tentacles or bone spikes, but psionic luminous spheres and lances. Since its psionic crystal veins were healing, the Evil God minion could now use such energy attacks, raining kilometer-sized spheres in a suicidal manner towards where Joshua was.


    The Void Mother was willing to hurt itself badly just to kill Joshua once and for all!


    Without a word of nonsense, Joshua ducked into the Void Mother''s flesh the moment he saw the tremendous luminous spheres that were a notch bigger than the Great Ajax Volcano. He might love facing the enemy directly, but he was not a suicidal lunatic. Regardless, the many spheres and lances vanished immediately like a mirage once he entered the Void Mother''s wound, the psionic particles within reassembling as if alive into a stout cross-shaped psionic barrier.


    Boom!


    Controlling the psionic barrier that was almost solid, the Void Mother held it steadily over its own wound like a seal, emitting a giant quake. Thereafter, the monster which had been squirming promptly stopped its intense movements and hung motionless in the Void, redirecting every iota of attention to counter the enemy it had locked within its own body.


    Blindsided? Sensing that the monumental psionic barrier had held himself within the Void Mother''s body, Joshua who now had no path of returned curled his lips in an expression as if he had known all along. The Void Mother''s thinking was as simple as a beast, the warrior had already guessed such a countermeasure would be used against him. Clearly, to purge the unknown variable that was him, the Void Mother was willing to pay a huge price to definitively destroy Joshua¡ªbut it made a mistake in overestimating the damage it could cause.


    Never underestimate a Legend. Even if his size was a hundredth of his foe.


    Laughing loudly for an instant, fusion sparks appeared beneath Joshua''s feet like red-hot needles that pierced deeply into the Void Mother''s body. It cut through thousands of meat barriers in seconds and breaking through chitin shell, iron cuticle skin, wiggling blankets of tumors and spawning compartments to arrive directly beneath the crust of that meaty planet, the genuine fragile body within!


    Poof! Having broken through the final membrane¡ªa sturdy, translucent sheet of cartilage, Joshua quickly felt himself dropping into water. He looked around, finding that he had arrived in a cavity formed from soft blood and tissue.


    Still, arriving there did not mean the enemy was defenseless. Joshua knew for a fact that for such leviathans, the battle truly begins when they entered its vulnerable body¡ªand in the thousandth of a second the warrior had reached that place, materialized psionic energies crashed down on Joshua like an avalanche as a glacier crumbled.


    But before the raging torrents of psionic forces could touch the warrior''s body, all of it were blocked by a dark red translucent ripple over the warrior''s skin. Like the Mother Tree on the Midgardian home planet, the Void Mother''s psionic power was vast but sporadic, and Joshua could easily use his own power to cancel it. Still, the Void Mother decided to make up for quality with quantity. As its inner layers of flesh squirmed again, unending and inestimable amounts of psionic energy poured toward him like tidal waves, resembling an immune system that kept throbbing without stopping in the desire to expel a foreign organic construct as it tried to smash Joshua. Even if it could not remove that foul and hard piece of foreign object, it could at least expel it to its outer muscle layer.


    The battle can happen within the Void Mother''s body, but not in such a deep core cavity!


    In the instant the Void Mother''s psionic energy began a process similar to an excretory reaction, Joshua''s skin surface promptly changed into raging golden-red¡ªhis Nuclear Heart Furnace was unleashing powerful energies that dispelled the forces coming towards him in all directions, while million degrees of extreme heat shot out from every part of his skin, incinerating the enemy''s vulnerable innards cavity, charring dark green tissue into ash and utterly wiping away all signs of life inside the body of the Pestilence minion!


    The excretory reaction was ultimately originated from organ and tissue, but since all of it were burnt, the countermeasures hence vanished like a puff of smoke. Even if some parts further away reacted, their violent psionic counterattack would never catch up to Joshua''s speed.


    Still, such a burst of energy would not last too long. Even Joshua''s Azurite could not stand against such powerful energy resistance¡ªhis opponent here was the Void Mother alone, which was why he could not attain endless physical power by massacring legions of Chaos.


    That being said, would the warrior have ventured so deep into the bowels of the Void Mother without preparing?


    Certainly not.


    Boom! The warrior swung the silver greatsword in his hand, tearing apart the Void Mother''s flesh as he flew at full tilt. While he resisted the psionic repelling around him, his three other fists were punching out away from three different directions. Like a heart and unstoppably vibrating and expanding monster flesh, dark red searing heat was spraying away from the warrior''s arm and burning all biological composition in the Void Mother''s body, revealing the psionic nerves behind. As if a beast, the warrior brutally pulled the nerves out along with huge chunks of body fluids and fresh blood.


    Riiiip¡ªGluuuug ¡ª!!


    As the sound of flesh being torn and organs being shattered echoed, the Steel giant wildly attacked the Void Mother''s inner body constructs while resisting the tremendous psionic repel. Even as he tore the enemy''s flesh apart viciously, Joshua''s expression never changed¡ªhe opened his mouth and bit savagely into the Void Mother''s crystallized psionic nerves, and with the clear crumpling sounds along with distinct gulping, Joshua''s eyes showed fearsome red light that flashed amidst the dark green psionic ocean inside the Void Mother''s body. Monumental energies hence began to flow from the warrior''s body, supplying the Steel giant to continue to fight.


    Crack-crack!


    Since swallowing was too slow and incapable of fulfilling the task to supply energy, Joshua stuffed the remaining crystal nerves into his Nuclear Heart Furnace. The golden vortex whirled wildly as it crushed those high-energy materials, converting it into energies that the warrior urgently needed.


    The texture isn''t bad.


    The movements of Joshua''s hand were not half-slow even as that thought crossed his mind. He never stopped brandishing his Steel Sword to create one gaping holes after another inside the Void Mother''s body, allowing his enemy''s bodily fluids and blood to surge and feel the holes as scabs. To the behemothic Evil God minion, the warrior was now no longer an unthreatening ant, but a bullet that never stopped advancing and damaging his body. The Void Mother''s body that had been pausing outside the asteroid belt began to whirl on the spot after having sensed the anguish, moving around erratically and flying around like a headless housefly within the system, its tentacles waving and dancing around like possessed villagers, volleying against the fragile asteroids around it.


    At the same time, the crystal psionic nerves that Joshua had swallowed displayed an unprecedented reactivity¡ªit was still alive after being crushed by his stomach that was similar to an atomic crusher, and had turned into endless crystal spores that latched within the warrior''s body and organ cavity, propagating like viruses. They were looking for organic forms, obsessed on invading those pathetic living cells and plunder the nutrients within for ''themselves'', and finally taking Joshua''s talents and power for themselves just as they did to multiple Midgardian and Folbian colonies.


    But this time, those Chaos viruses had truly struck an iron wall.


    Inside Joshua body, there was not one bit of flesh and blood apart from boiling, smelted irons and skeleton formed out of degenerate matter.


    ¡ªNostradamus was heavily injured, which is just fine.


    Sensing the despair of the spore and viruses within his body as they were crushed into pure high-energy substance by his stomach, Joshua maintained his resistance against the psionic impacts that came curling from all directions while devouring the psionic crystal nerves of the Void Mother. He thought coldly that his heart was as calm as the polar glaciers at the moment, or he would have to waste his breath explaining his current actions otherwise.


    Joshua was much more an incarnation of virus, more than the minion of Pestilence. He had invaded the body of the Void Mother, and while it could resist Steel Strength assimilation, it could not handle physical damage. If a normal virus was compared to a robber that entered a house and plundered all property, Joshua was a bandit holding a hammer who flattens the entire house¡ªa bastard that even eats away a part of the house!


    Nevertheless, such ruthless action that was on the verge of madness from Joshua unquestionably made others felt uncomfortable.


    "Master!" Ying shouted loudly with a worried expression in the warrior''s spiritual space. "Calm down, your mental state is a little unstable!"


    "Divinity reaction detected!" Ying was saying loudly from another corner as well. The black-haired boy was doing his best to remind the warrior as they had previously agreed. "Master, don''t be dominated by divinity!"


    As for the milky-white luminous orb, having seemingly affected by Joshua''s mood, had actually turned scarlet. It appeared intent on voicing something, but could not even muster a jingle due to its nervousness.


    "I''m very calm," Joshua said, now appearing more to be a monster than any existing monster.


    As the Void Mother zoomed across the Beam System in anguish, intending to crash into some spot to soothe the agony within its body, the warrior''s three giant arms were pulling and tearing away at the psionic nervous system within the Void Mother''s body from front to back while huge sheets of fresh blood and fragments burst out, which he dragged off and threw into his mouth or the Nuclear Heart Furnace before his chest. The warrior''s eyes were glinting with red radiance akin to a demon god, but after he heard Ying and Ling''s words, he passed unwittingly for an instant.


    Closing his eyes and opening them again, Joshua said softly, "This isn''t some divinity outburst."


    While the Void Mother''s psionic nervous system provided monumental energies, abundant but irresistible power wafted from Joshua''s body. Flexing his four arms and body, golden-red impact waves were spreading rampantly with him at its center. Great repulsive force and shifting mass combined to push away all psionic energy and fragile Void Mother flesh around him, turning into a sphere of vacuum because he had raised the silver greatsword. Thus, a long corridor of meat and blood directed straight toward the depths of the Void Mother''s body was opened even as its green blood, tissues, and innards splashed away.


    Joshua looked coldly ahead at that dark and endless path of meat.


    "It''s merely for victory. The willingness to do anything. By any means necessary."


    In the very next second, his body turned into a flow of golden light that pushed deep within the Void Mother''s body at full speed.


    ew nasty

 Chapter 581 Ultimate Evolution

    Flesh and lymph incinerated under the combined force of blaze and fiery rays, while cysts and tumors were crushed under shifting mass and transformed gravity boundaries. Against the full unbound might of the Nuclear Heart, the greatsword in his hand, as well as Joshua who gulped down the enemy''s flesh for energies nonchalantly, the Void Mother''s seemingly invincible immune system were defeated on every turn.


    The Void Mother''s ten-kilometer class behemothic body was segregated in different layers by a chitin outer shell, cuticle steel skin, dense muscles and cartilage membrane, under of which lay all sorts of bizarrely shaped organs and vulnerable flesh. Along with its crystalline energy joints¡ªthe psionic crystallization that supplied energy to every part of its gargantuan body, it meant that the Void Mother itself was a kingdom, and itself a king who ruled everything from the depths of its mental hub.


    Therefore, the source of the psionic crystallizations¡ªthe energy core that provided everything, was hence the skies and lands where its citizens lived.


    But like a wrathful torrent that engulfed everything in its way, Joshua''s aim was to kill that king, destroy that kingdom, its skies, and lands. And he could do it.


    In the twentieth second after Joshua moved at a speed that even the Void Mother''s nervous system could not respond to, breaking through its shell and steel skin to directly enter its vulnerable innards as well as flesh construct, he suddenly stopped in his tracks and frowned at everything before his eyes.


    For what had abruptly appeared before Joshua was no longer the Void Mother''s body that was over thirty kilometers long and assembled out of dark-green flesh and all manners of lymph nodes, but a starkly different unknown region that was devoured entirely by darkness.


    Standing within the Void Mother''s organ cavity that was squirming, Joshua was surrounded by the definition of decomposition and charring. The greatsword in his hand was emanating a gravity field that could destroy cities due to his fluctuating Steel Strength, while his body was releasing heat that could boil great rivers. Behind his body were horrors that would not have appeared even in nightmares¡ªtumors dripping with sticky goo and viscous fluids were vibrating like the heart and releasing green psionic radiance. Before him, however, was a darkness like space, as if another world located in the shadow had suddenly appeared before his eyes, seducing any arrogant individual and guiding them to their deaths.


    Joshua had stopped because he felt an instinct of unease. There was rarely anything that could inspire such sensations in Legendary champions, and this dark space in the Void Mother''s body was one of them. Still, it was not fear that gave him pause, but because the remaining Order Power was stirring restlessly in his body like boiling magma that was keen on ejecting out, which obstructs his energy output.


    And two seconds after Joshua had paused, infinite tentacles and meatball-like Void aberrations appeared within the corridor of flesh he created by crashing through forcefully with brute strength and searing heat. Their entire bodies grew full with serrated teeth and mandibles, these ''white cells'' of the Void Mother''s body and immune system rapidly caught up to him¡ªthey had been unable to keep up with Joshua''s sudden onslaught, but now could reach their target after their target stopped moving. These unusually shaped Void aberrations which lived within the Void Mother''s body swiftly opened their petal-like mouths and shot out streaks of dark green energy ejection that surged towards Joshua.


    While it looked plain, the energy ejection possessed an inconceivable corrosive ability. One of the smaller Void aberrations, unable to aim straight in a hurry, skewed and sprayed its ejection onto the Void Mother''s flesh, eroding that spot into a huge cavity. It had been a flesh wall that Joshua had to use force to break apart despite his million-ton weight, while all substance within¡ªorganic or psionic crystalline¡ªall dispersed into matter particles invisible to the naked eye. In fact, it was more appropriate to call it fission than corrosion, and if Nostradamus had been present, he would certainly have cried out in surprised that it had the same wondrous effect with high-tier ''Splitting Spells'' despite being another technique entirely.


    Even so, all of it were frivolous to Joshua. The dark green energy ejection struck true on the warrior''s Steel body but dispersed like a normal stream of water without a scratch on his silver shell; it was as harmless as clear water to highly-dense Steel Strength despite being capable of tearing apart crystals and metals. Joshua did not even spare a thought to evade those attacks, and only diffused his silver greatsword before assembling the black greataxe in response. The greataxe appeared to have moved just a little when streaks of dark spatial cracks appeared, splitting all aberrations and tentacles in two.


    By recharging his energy through Steel Strength, Joshua could swiftly fire up a gravity field of several million tons to crush his opponents. It was the original form of the Steel Sword, and by leading the vast gravity field to assemble, tear space apart and produce an unbridgeable gap within a small space, it adhered to the principle of a spatial slash. After ascending into Legendary, the warrior had lost his lifeforce and combat aura¡ªpowers that had accompanied him for a long time, but received far more powerful and useful tools.


    After vanquishing his pursuers, Joshua did not keep fighting against the Void Mother''s virtually endless ranks of immune system, turning and accelerating at full capacity instead to the dark and unknown region with no hesitation instead.


    He certainly knew that the unfamiliar lightless space must be a measure the Void Mother had in place to protect its core region, with perhaps innumerable attacks he might be unable to withstand. Still, after having observed its psionic flow and assembly, Joshua knew that it also hides the Void Mother''s mind hub, and what could be all of its energy cores¡ªall of which were his targets.


    Nobody could kill such a colossal superior being without destroying its hub or energy core. Apart from pushing it into a star and utilize the power of the ''Initial Flame'' to incinerate it into nothingness, Midgardian technology and his abilities would be helpless against it¡ªnot a single one out of the four suggestions that Joshua had told the Mother Tree were joke, for all were the truth as things stood.


    That was why, even if he knew that it was a trap and trick set by the enemy, Joshua would never hesitate to step within and destroy it in its entirety.


    But just as Joshua strode into the dark region, the unexpected happened.


    He felt that he had fallen into the boundless Void, with every Void aberration that was chasing after him vanishing from the Void Mother''s flesh cavity that brimmed with psionic energies. Beyond that, the warrior even felt that the Psionic Soar status in his body was rapidly vanishing¡ªwithin one breath, the monumental might gathered from the hundreds and millions of Midgardian psionics from their home planet which could tear the Void apart was barred by a malevolent force from beyond the Void, leaving only the strength that Joshua had.


    Within the instant he reacted, his four-hundred-meter-tall Steel body also shrunk to its usual near-hundred-meter-tall height on the Mycroft Continent. In that very moment, Joshua''s mass was one-fourteenth of its peak, but while his energy was also shredded it remained one-fourth of its pinnacle levels in Stellaris. The Psionic Soar status was assuredly frightening¡ªenergies from billions of Midgardians had entered the Mother Tree and far more formidable than a deity''s blessing. It was not as if he could go back and forth a few times and pester the Mother Tree for more, but now that the link to the power was lost, it could no longer transcend space and gather over Joshua''s body.


    Be that as it may, Joshua had no time to feel the sudden feebleness since he never panicked over the ''unexpected'', and would instead only do what he should under the current circumstances. After confirming that he temporarily could not regain the Psionic Soar buff, the warrior quickly used the Order power that the Azurite left in his body which had also boiled for a moment just a while before looking around to explore to the truth within the dark space.


    But what he saw were incalculable pairs of eyes, just like the stars.


    No, not eyes. After his initial surprise, Joshua quickly reacted. What was hidden within the unilluminated space were not pairs of eyes staring at him but infinite symbols that floated in the midst of the Void and flickered like neon lights in the night. They hid within the darkness and yet were diversely sized and colored, their numbers immeasurable and filling the entire world.


    "Separating the psionic supply from the Midgardians and so mysterious¡­ A world of mental imagery? A materialized boundary? Or a demiplane within a body?"


    All were possible since nothing was out of place when it came to minions of the Evil God. While there were quite a number of conjectures, Joshua did not spare too much time on discerning the truth behind the dark space, instead using his agile senses to swiftly discover the concealed but surging flow behind the dark space. It was nine streams of huge rivers that flowed in and out from the Void Mother''s body¡ªeight were spread across all directions which should reasonably be its energy core, while the remaining one which was also the largest streams to the direct center or what should be the mind hub.


    Flexing his limbs, Joshua could sense that he was not so weak after losing Psionic Soar to the point that he would fall on the first blow he suffered, which was why he soared directly towards the energy river that was the closest to him in the very next moment. He was not planning to destroy the Void Mother''s mind hub straightaway since he had not seen what thought process it had¡ªif he did wreck that seemingly important thing, a monster that appeared to still have order in its actions would simply become a complete creature of Chaos. That was why it was better to simply lay waste to the closest energy core, and decrease one-eighth of the Void Mother''s energy.


    A boom echoed as nuclear power born from the fusion of atomic particles erupted out from Joshua''s back and beneath his feet, drawing out a long belt of light. The belt did not last long, however, and was consumed by the incessantly surging fog-like darkness¡ªJoshua noticed the fact, and kept alert against the darkness that could absorb gases that were dozens of thousand degrees hot.


    But before the vigilant warrior could arrive at the energy core which was nearest to him, the Void Mother''s mind hub that was in the dead center of the darkness suddenly flared up with a profound and substantial spiritual power that could only be an amalgamation of countless beings. It was even distorting space itself, striking with accuracy on Joshua who could only sense it but could not focus his resistance in time.


    Thus, the darkness utterly enveloped him in the next instant.


    Light and shadow shifted as if a thousand sunrises and sunsets had passed. When Joshua swiftly regained consciousness from the Void Mother''s spiritual blast, he saw a wondrous sight.


    A modern, prosperous, peaceful and calm world.


    As thick dark clouds cascaded and concealed sunlight that appeared once in years, a shower that dampened the world fell throughout the world of Robel as yellow raindrops seeped into the land. Cultivated fungi were happily growing in the wet humus and spraying out huge fogs of spores, while a fleshed plant that was half the height of a human flexed its branches and leaves beneath the nurture of the rain, growing into wide green paths. The inhabitants of Robel who had taken refuge within their own homes were also coming out and breathed in the air filled with spores with no worries, before treading on the green plant path and crawled towards their respective destinations.


    Living under the thick atmosphere, the inhabitants of Robel where rain kept failing were unique beings. They were in essence a parasitic fungus that propagated by invading the mental organs of other creatures, devouring their host''s brains bit by bit as infants before replacing it, spreading spores before the husk aged so that their progeny could latch on to other creatures.


    It sounded extremely cruel, but to them, it was just as normal as how human hunted beasts for food. There was no variation in the crux between the two since the competition between the living was so callous.


    But it was something in the distant past. Since the Robelians used six millennia to conquer the entire world and protected all remaining uninfected beings through their new ecosystem, they no longer forced themselves upon the mental organs of others. In fact, these parasites that possessed awe-inspiring intelligence had cultivated a particular worm species through biotechnology. The species itself was unintelligent and soon become the ''bodies'' source of their race.


    Having solved the issue of reproduction, the Robelians hence truly strode towards prosperity.


    As parasites that had invaded multitudinous beings and having endless genetic information, the accomplishments of the Robelians was considered benchmarks in biotechnology. Two hundred years after unification, they had completely solved the issue of food source through ecosystem mutation¡ªtheir favorite diet were the spores sprayed out by the ''agricultural mushrooms'' that grew across the world, and were so limitless that the Robelians just had to breathe to absorb enough spores to survive. Different genetically altered creatures also became their pathways, their houses, their tools to fly and explore worlds.


    A majestic civilization of living beings. Without crime, unemployment, and war, all Robelians lived in stability and enjoyed the welfare provided by their unified government.


    Joshua looked on at the sight, knowing that he may have unwittingly resonated with the Void Mother through his identity as King of Searing Soul. He tried to break through the illusion but was always unsuccessful, and with nothing else to do, he could only keep watching as the illusion played out.


    The illusion continued.


    Having solved the issue of food, the Robelians who had altered their entire ecosystem into a wonderland felt that they were now gods. They could manipulate bloodline inheritances of any lifeform and create an imagined being, even building living airships that could travel in the void through extraordinary living technology. It thrilled their race extremely since they thirsted to possess new genetic information of more living things, and desired to head to other living worlds to attain their gene vault to construct add more bricks for their evolution.


    But soon, these sentient parasites realized that what prevented them from leaving their world was not technology but lifeforms¡ªit takes a decade or decades for a Void ship to go on a round trip for exploration of other worlds. The average lifespan of a Robel being, however, was less than thirty, and that was even an outcome after they had gone through multiple physical mutations to delay their death.


    Ultimately, they were fungal composite beings. Their ancestors would be born in dawn and die in dusk while they themselves could live over twenty years at most¡ªeven so, their race that was never once concerned about their physical death had now changed.


    We must control the evolution of our own race.


    Lifespan cannot be an obstacle to the development of civilization.


    The debate on the aspect of lifespan hence started to spread among the Robelians. These fungal beings that lived like plants rarely came to conflict or assemble to ''suggest'' things the government should do, but things had now changed. Most Robelians began to raise the subject of commencing ''physical empowerment mutations'' to their administration¡ªthey could accept that they were not undergoing voyages to other worlds because of enmity from other powerful races, but could not accept that being restrained by some nonsensical lifespan.


    Thus, the project [Sublimator] began, becoming the first national urgent priority research, with countless Robelians joining in the program and contributing part of their support in the grand undertaking. In fifty years, the project ended, for they had initial success.


    [Sublimator Mark VI], otherwise known as [Autonomous Lifeform Mutation Virus]¡ªa most advanced biotechnology that the Robelians employed to create an artificial Nano-class super virus. Tailored to the life essence of Robelians, it would change all cells within them once they entered their body. After pervading through the primeval cells, it would change them into super-cells that possessed endless mitosis ability and could supply sufficient energy, greatly empowering the Robelians'' vigor.


    Due to the Sublimator being a virus at its core, it did not have to be injected into the Robelians'' body like a vaccine¡ªall it took was to spread it across the atmosphere and the entire civilization and race could be empowered at once. Five hundred volunteer test-subjects showed promising results, with both their life essence and mental processing greatly improved. As a result, after some fiery debates, the Robelian government finally decided to spread the Sublimator virus globally and free of charge so that the entire race would develop collectively.


    Joshua looked on as these fungal patristic creatures that were supremely intelligent created the artificial molecular machine assembly¡ªotherwise known as the Sublimator virus¡ªthat could only be seen in microscopic vision within their labs. The warrior whose expression never once twitched against any calamity began to change almost indiscernibly, but he soon had not the mood to stay calm.


    On the third day after the Robelians spread the Sublimator virus across their world, the species-wide mutations were completed and they thus attained the lifespan of over five thousand years that they could only previously dreamed of¡ªa body that lived almost eternally. Every Robelian exploded in euphoria and rejoiced without restraint to usher the dawn of a brand-new era that they decidedly named ''Sublime''.


    Only one thing exceeded their expectations¡ªthe Sublimator Mark VI virus that was the cornerstone of mutations should have assimilated with the Robelians'' cells after their sublimation task was completed, becoming part of their immune system. But perhaps some of the virus had developed an anomaly after going hundreds and millions of mitosis processes, they never stopped their animation and instead maintained their staunch evolutionary mutation for their host.


    On the seventy-third day following the beginning of the Sublime era, the Sublimator virus which never ended their mutations had concluded their fifth autonomous upgrade. Their structure was now completely different from the Mark VI version¡ªtheir host now possessed ten times the vigor and strength. Thirty days later, the Sublimator Mark XIX could now sense the ionic particles in the atmosphere, while their hosts would involuntarily awaken extraordinary powers which in turn bred widespread populations of extraordinary individuals throughout Robelian society. Another twelve days later, Sublimator Mark XXX concluded their self-evolutionary mutation and now possessed the ability to survive independently in the natural world.


    Joshua felt a chill despite not being cold at the sight. He was watching the sequences in fast-forward mode, but was still able to discern every moment distinctly as a Legendary champion. Even so, the warrior could not help mustering strength in his hand in his desire to destroy everything before him¡ªthe super-virus that was self-evolving and altering at such unimaginable speeds was so terrifying that any being would feel a genuine disgust and terror from the bottom of their hearts.


    The Robelians that were reveling in their species'' sublimation and awakening of extraordinary abilities had found out late on that the Sublimator virus was spreading hurriedly in the natural world. Four days later, the super-virus that had completely diverged from its original path began to sprint wildly across the path of lifecycle, mutation, and evolution like a berserk ox, appearing at every corner of the world, appearing in polar icecaps seventy degrees below or underwater volcanos. Every living immune system would crumble at once in their presence, and neither heavy metals nor acid were helpful against the nanoparticle shells they had evolved. The Robelians fell into panic, but the Sublimator virus that had uttered assumed control over their immune and nervous systems had no concern about the opinions of their creators.


    Seventy-seven hours later, the ecosystem within the world of Robel fell to chaos. Multifarious plants and gigantic fungi that had developed anomalies and yet were filled with life appeared globally, while the Robelians began to mutate benignly as well. In fifty-two hours, the entire world became a nurturing farm of alien tumors and blisters, with any Robelians who intended to resist being devoured by fleshed plants in unpainful cries one after another, eventually turning into new blisters¡ªor more precisely, nurturing sacs. Even at that stage, the Sublimator virus that had evolved for over three hundred cycles was still loyally carrying out its duty, exhausting all efforts to mutate their creators and sublimating them into a state compatible with their living form.


    In twenty-four hours, the Sublimator virus felt sunlight for the first time.


    Behemothic towers of fungi clusters, reminiscent of plant stems, grew out of the substantial humus soil that covered the world of Robel, piercing the thick cloud layers that concealed the skies to enter the atmosphere. Against the powerful sunlight, the fungal pillar spread its sac, spreading its inestimable legions of huge spores while simultaneously absorbing energies, utterly altering the entire world of Robel.


    Giant tentacles swept down from the atmosphere and dragged out every surviving resistance force from their fortresses. It was not slaughter but assimilation to an elevated state, and yet such a noble objective was never acknowledged by the Robelians. Nevertheless, all their struggles and bioweapons were child''s play in the face of their own finest creation, while the Sublimator virus also gradually became aware of the fact¡ªto assimilate with their creators was to sublimate themselves.


    And so, the once prosperous Robelian civilization died in days, while the unnamable monster of a super-virus that had comprehensively metamorphosized devoured and assimilated every ecosystem and lifecycle of the entire world including the seemingly infinite plankton in the oceans. Its tentacles probed out over the atmosphere and formed winged-shaped umbrella leaves to absorb the rich energies from the sun. Hence, the superior being that had assimilated a global ecosystem finally finished its first purpose¡ªto bring ultimate sublimation for the Robelians.


    It was a demon created in the name of nobleness, an evil nurtured in the name evolution. Under its benevolent nurturing, it learned destruction, and swallowed a whole world into its bowels.


    Joshua watched speechlessly at the Robelian world that was now a dark green hell of flesh. It may appear to be a vision of heaven for the Sublimator virus, but to all other beings it was no different from the Abyss. Then, he saw a living airship breaking through the dimensional barrier in decades and arrived within the void, in search of more information on stronger ecosystems so that their Mother could evolve.


    Since it was a super-virus engineered for Robel lifeforms, the Sublimator virus may not possess the same frightening infection ability against other worlds, but its stalwart vigor and ability self-evolve and assimilate was not lost¡ªand became precisely the method it searched and assimilated one world after another. Therefore, the name of the [Evil God of Pestilence] began to spread across the Multiverse¡ªa destruction without destruction.


    "That''s not even an Evil God¡­ a vengeful spirit left after the death of a world? What a joke!"


    As the illusion slowly dissipated, Joshua muttered in a deep voice within the darkness, the greataxe remaining in his hand. "It''s a demon that had escaped from its cage after devouring a world! As expected, the title of Evil Gods is but a title¡ªthere is no common sense with these great devourers."


    The illusionary millennium was but an instant in reality. Joshua inhaled deeply after having unexpectedly received part of the Void Mother''s genetic memories after it threw a spiritual blast on him. Then, searing flames flowed out of his entire body and formed a giant gas flow as if a corona, spreading across all directions and holding off circles of green halation that came pressing towards him.


    The Void Mother had intended to use its overwhelming spiritual power to crumple all resisting will of that minuscule superior being before destroying it with its own most formidable methods. It never once thought that although Joshua, a man who once witnessed various Steel Strength memories hidden in different worlds may have far less spiritual strength in reserve, his spiritual power would shock even the gods. Additionally, the warrior''s physical body had automated reflexes in the first place¡ªthe memory blast of a millennium would never cause him to slow on any aspect.


    Joshua looked around at the green halos that once instantly destroyed entire fleets in the Midgardian colony, realizing with a start that the Evil God of Pestilence was an Artificial Nano-class Super-Virus designed by a biotechnology civilization and possessed aspects similar to machinery assembly, and that the Psionic energies were merely abilities it acquired after assimilating creatures on Stellaris. The Void Mother was not as powerful as the Evil God of Pestilence itself, but as a minion and a sprout, it still carried the power to unleash substantial amounts of Nano spores and split all energies it could not assimilate.


    The supreme heats and impact force that Joshua released could indiscriminately all the fission fog that surged towards him, but the Void Mother''s attacks never slowed since he was inside its core cavity after all. The fog came as if without end, a spectacle similar to someone having opened the floodgates of a dam, using the waterflow that could drown a town to devour a little flame seed. Even if the flame seed could briefly keep burning through its unimaginable warmth, it would one day extinguish when it could no longer hold on.


    Joshua watched as the limitless fog shrunk on every other turn under the pressure of heat and impact force he was releasing, his expression never changing. He knew that all substance would be torn apart under the nanoparticle fog''s assault¡ªhis Steel Body may stay, but when it permeated his previous wounds and seeped inside his body through the Furnace before his chest, his death was assured.


    "Truly a superior being of extreme ferocity, huh. Devouring its own creator, eating worlds and now wandering the Multiverse to spread its seeds."


    At the moment, Joshua who should have been at the most crucial and fatal moment actually had the mood to mumble to himself. Anyone else would have felt that the warrior has given up completely and was thus keeping an optimistic demeanor before death, but those who knew him could tell that the warrior was at his most dangerous state.


    Sensing the positions of the energy cores and mind hub, Joshua never once spared a glance of those weapons that could kill him. He knew that to stand against such savage and callous superior lifeforms, there was only one way.


    And that was to be even more evil than they were.


    ''Crack.''


    Without hesitation, the Steel giant pressed one hand before his chest, and ultra-dense degenerate matter shell started to fold like layers like a cover, opening and revealing the furnace-like Nuclear Heart and crystalline warp engine beneath. Joshua decisively grabbed the Nuclear Heart that provided energy throughout his body and tore it out, leaving a few tubes that connected it to his body.


    In that instant, inestimable heat and dazzling light appeared in the dark space. In the alien boundary that the Void Mother eroded out, incandescent light banished the blackness and uncovered the ''eyes'' hidden behind it.


    When the world of Robel had been assimilated by the true form of the Evil God of Pestilence all those years ago, the Sublimator virus had spread and propagated throughout the entire world rapidly but could not evolve after losing samples of lifeforms. The alien ecosystem akin to an ocean of flesh left no trace of the previous Robelian civilization, apart from the eyeball symbol.


    It was the symbol left behind by the biological research group called [Evolution Manipulators] who created the Sublimator virus in their genes. Even after their masters had been devoured by their own finest creation, the virus had no intention of changing that symbol, adopting it as their own instead and spreading it throughout the Multiverse.


    Meanwhile, Joshua grasped his own Nuclear Heart in his hand while powerful light that far eclipsed the sun''s own surface or even the center of a nuclear explosion shone on his face. Yet his expression was inscrutable¡ªthe warrior merely stared at the green fog that was systematically retreating under the illumination, before finally showing a smile that could have been cruel or unaffected.


    "Energy cores can be dumped and reproduced."


    "But the chance to kill you is only in the present."


    Both hands holding his own heart¡ªthe energy furnace that emulated a star¡ªup high, Joshua uninhibitedly triggered the energy within. It was the sear left behind during Creation, the light that nurtured the birth of all things. Thus, blankets of spatial ripples appeared after being shifted under such monumental forces appeared around Joshua''s hands, with torrential crimson radiance emanating out from that Nuclear Star replica between his hand, but was somehow a force even more powerful than a fragment of a sun.


    Soon, Joshua drew out a blazing heat that could carbonize everything from his own heart. He felt that he was swiftly entering an ashen death, but the warrior took no mind. He did not ignite a small sun in the Void Mother''s core region out of a moment of playfulness but to utterly slay it, and kill that colossal superior lifeform.


    For that, such an astronomical price was worth it.


    ''Boooom¡ª''


    The sound of an explosion echoed from the Nuclear Heart. The tubes that connected Joshua to the Furnace broke one after another just as the Fusion Core went entirely out of control and let loose radiances and violent energies that could carbonize a small planet, illuminating the Void Mother''s core region in its entirety. Nearby, eight cores that were half-creature and half-crystal that were several hundred meters in diameter were beating visibly like hearts, along with gray clusters piled from countless creased flesh. The latter was precisely the energy core and the mind hub of the Void Mother.


    Now, they were quivering, fearing the destruction that the warrior wielded in his hand. They tried to fight back, but neither psionic powers nor nanoscale fog were of use. The Void aberrations that were rushing to the spot could not even approach them, and were burned into dust from the distance.


    From Supreme to Legendary, Joshua had finally grasped the ultimate technique of holding a sun within his palm.


    Therefore.


    "Witness the flash of the blazing sun!"


    As the warrior cried out feebly but wildly, a star shone within the Void Mother''s body. Endless torrents of corona energy burst out towards every direction, shattering even space itself and tearing endless cascading fissures across dimensions, before an irregular energy sphere finally bypassed the not-too-far distance and instantly struck the Void Mother''s energy core and triggered frightening chain explosions.


    Time stopped there.

 Chapter 582 Weapon of the Midgardians

    When Joshua and Nostradamus had launched their game of chase against the Void Mother in the Beam System, a team of Midgardians officers in military uniform were walking with worried expressions on the corridor that led toward the inner sections of a warship docked in the space navy shipyards in the orbit of the gas giant, the Sea God Star.


    "Six counts of extreme energy signatures had appeared in the brief thirty seconds around the asteroid belt. The battle of the Void beings is clearly approaching us here, on the Sea God Star Fortress." The First Fleet Commander was speaking impatiently to the technical department officer beside him. "Although there are still other fortresses behind us, how long could a fortress without a fleet last against the Void Mother? What was the technical department doing, and isn''t that thing ready yet?!"


    "Not yet, commander." The technical department officer replied carefully in reaction to the serious inquiry of work progress from the First Fleet Commander. "The assembly is largely finished, but the energy compression remains insufficient for firing¡­ The Sea God Star Fortress doesn''t have such a powerful engine.


    At those words, the officer had a rather pained expression¡ªas a Midgardian, apart from the last stand by summoning Void Beings, the production of ''that thing'' had already been brought forward in the Sea God Fortress. However, no one thought that its energy consumption was such frightening that the energy an entire fortress can give was far from enough.


    "Then connect the warship''s engine to the fortress." The First Fleet Commander answered without much thought and a rather stifled voice, having already arrived before the short-distance portal directed to his flagship. "I''ll notify Barney and Sina later¡ªthe commanders of the Second and Third Fleet would agree."


    "It''s still not enough." The officer shook his head. "Commander, we''ve already done the math¡ªeven pressing together every engine of all three fleets with the assurance of basic mobility, the energy intensity still lacks by a notch."


    "What?!"


    The news knocked the Fleet Commander off balance even as he prepared to board his ship, almost dropping to the floor. His enraged expression made it appear as if he wanted to unleash a scolding, but he was still the commander of a fleet and such suppressed his fiery temper, gritting his teeth. "If it really can''t work, then how is it different from scrap metal!"


    Were they simply rooted here, then? They can''t even defeat the Void aberrations, and as such, would they simply be crushed like ants when the Void Mother comes?


    The technical officer''s mouth was open, appear intent on making a case. But before he could explain away, a sign of a gigantic warp that was far apparent and massive than any warp before appeared in the warp guidance field within the Fortress. In an instant, both commanders, officers, privates or even reserves looked at once to the distance. All of them held their breaths as they tried to guess if it was the terrifying Void Mother or some other monstrosities.


    It hence made them rejoiced that the warp portal was silver-blue¡ªthe color of Midgardian psionic energy. Psionics with stronger senses were delighted to learn from the incoming ripples that it was not a short-distant teleportation, but one from the direction of the Mother Planet!


    Instantly, as thousands of circular portals opened, several thousand cutting-edge warships with sparkling external armor appeared in the vision of every Sea God Star soldier, and hence a torrent of cheers echoed.


    Beside the harbor, the First Fleet Commander watched as the Central Midgardian Fleet¡ªtheir reinforcements sent from the distant Mother Planet slowly made their approach towards to make port by the Sea God Star Fortress. He did not appear as emotional as others, but something seemed to have crossed his mind as he quickly caught the technical officer beside him, and said with a lowered voice, "Say, would it be enough with those warships'' engines?"


    The officer stared blankly for a moment as if making the calculations, although his mouth soon curled into a smile. "It''s enough, officer."


    Still, even before their conversation ended, a supremely blinding light suddenly appeared in a planetary region close to the Sea God Star Fortress. It shone with the force a supernova that no one could level their eyes directly upon it, but a faint gold circular energy ripple visible to the naked eye was also spreading away by three hundred and sixty degrees, sweeping through all Midgardian facilities. Every data analyst and intelligence units quickly fell into panic, because the forceful energy radiation had burnt all fortress sensors and radars, stifling all agile psionic probes and blinding the entire fortress.


    Be that as it may, in that every instant, both the three Colony Fleets and the newly arrived Central Midgardian Fleet understood one thing collectively without needing any observation equipment¡ªwhether it was a victory or defeat, the battlefield of the Void Mother and the two Void Beings had moved to edge of the Sea God Star orbit. They have to prepare, or¡­ attack.


    Meanwhile, on the Sea God Star''s orbit within the Beam System, a near thousand-kilometer class behemoth was accelerating and whirling in anguish in the midst of space. Dark green psionic energy was creating large energy tides as its appendages and tentacles flung around, while several asteroids it drew out from the asteroid belt was struck by the shockwaves and shattered into ever-present shards.


    At present, tens of thousands of gigantic holes were opening around the Void Mother''s body, shooting out hot dark-green fluids that soon froze into black ice in the coldness of vacuum. It was the outcome as it underwent accelerated metabolism to banished a foreign object in its body¡ªbut even such extreme repelling reaction was helpless against that foreign object, and there was no shortage of irony for an Evil God minion that corrupted the body of others through pestilence to have its own core region invaded.


    Soon, the Void Mother stopped its forward dash and roll and stayed motionless in space as if it was dead, seemingly losing all vigor with thick psionic shields over its body beginning to dissipate. But soon it started to struggle again, its layers of shells, flesh and psionic mineral veins contorting into one and forming endless creases. The curling tentacles too became straight protrusions out from its body, and for a moment it resembled a colossal sea urchin.


    Then, countless pale gold light began to shoot out from the gigantic holes over its body as if they were innumerable edges composed of light. On its vulnerable surface regions not protected by any shell, uncountable wounds began to split apart, while much more searing light and energy blast burst out from within, shining like a new star amidst the universe. The exceedingly hot heat ignited its surface shell and flesh in one-tenth of a second, turning it into a giant fireball or a little sun.


    At the same time, a little silver dot shot out as if ejected by the intense energy burst, darting out along with an immeasurably bright beam from the depths of the Void Mother''s body. It was only after he had covered hundreds of kilometers in space that he showed some hints of being alive. Pale silver halation that were so faint they were ready to shatter appeared around the dot, stopping his motion under the explosive force.


    "¡­Cough."


    Removing waste gases from his windpipe, Joshua who was blasted violently by the explosion he created himself opened his eyes meekly and looked towards the Void Mother some distance away that was now a complete fireball. He now had no thoughts to care about the outcome of his offense, instead raising all four trembling arms and, with all four palms facing each other, ignited a silver light over his empty chest.


    Having lost his Nuclear Heart Furnace, Joshua could only maintain his vigor and mobility with some residual strength¡ªbut that bit of power would not even support the warrior as he floated around in space, much less reanimate a Legendary warrior. The only thing he could feel fortunate about was that he did not faint from that terrific explosion, and kept a hint of lucidity without using much energy so that he could keep some energy reserves even after leaving the Void Mother''s body, allowing himself some capital to turn things around.


    Closing his eyes, Joshua energized Steel Strength with his last ounce of energy, swiftly created something out of the Void with his four arms that were positioned opposite each other. The object could not be seen clearly through the silver luster at first, but soon a basic circular energy core appeared¡ªits shape of which could only be found in magical creatures of the Mycroft Continent. Still, it had lower efficiency in terms of natural ionic energies¡ªit could not hold a small airship aloft, much less a Legendary champion''s body.


    But that was all Joshua could do at the moment¡ªwith his energy reserves now, it was impossible for him to control Steel Strength and create a furnace on the level of his Nuclear Heart. Now, he could only slowly advance in order, upgrading from nothing bit by bit.


    It was a mark of civilization''s advancement when it came to effective usage of energies. In the early stages, intelligent beings would use energies burnt from plants, and when civilization progressed, they would learn how to position the firewood so that the fire was used more productive. They would also learn to use the energy from rivers to operate machinery and tools that would save it, and later steam, electricity and nuclear energy. Each level of effective energy use was a leaping advancement for civilization¡ªthe wisdom from primeval burning to nuclear reaction has a common origin.


    And that same principle even for extraordinary physicalities. At the moment, Joshua had no other energy source apart from reserves after using his Nuclear Heart Furnace to attack the Void Mother''s energy core and mind hub. That was why he could only emulate the simplest of magical creature core which consume the least amounts of energies¡ªin an instant, as silver radiance flickered, a translucent primitive magical core appeared in the warrior''s chest, connecting all of the warrior''s organs before starting to rapidly absorb any surrounding energies for an initial recovery of energy supplies for several vital parts.


    In the first place, given Joshua''s energy consumption, it would have been too demanding for a primitive core to distribute energy to a single organ, much less a few. However, thanks to the explosion in the Void Mother''s body before, substantial energy ripples had begun to spread across all directions¡ªthe exceedingly rich energies hence allowed Joshua''s magical core to operate above its parameters, fulfilling part of his needs.


    Now that the warrior had acquired an energy source, he did not stop his hand movements. Silver radiance flickered again, and countless runes and energy circuits promptly appeared over that primitive core¡ªpatterns akin to an electric circuit appeared over it, calibrating its shape. Soon, there was a circle of energy-absorbing wings akin to that found on solar cells appearing over the entire spherical primitive core, gathering the energies around Joshua with heightened effectiveness under the drive of rune. In an instant, the several thousand meters of space around Joshua turned into vacuum devoid of energy, as inexhaustible forces began to recover more energy supply for his organs, allowing the warrior to recover some mobility and Gold-tier ability.


    From the primitive core to the energy hubs used in various enchanted ateliers and magical puppets, all that was needed were a few simple runes and energy circuits¡ªand yet it contained a dozen generations of meticulous study as well as laborious refinement from the people of Mycroft. Still, the energy hub did not exist too long before it was upgraded and altered by Joshua with Steel Strength once more¡ªthe energy hub that was originally translucent was suddenly shining in seven colors. It was both the color of elements and energy, while countless allelopathic forces starting to circulate within the core. At the moment, it did not have to plunder energies from the external world, instead generating its own power by consuming a portion of high-energy substances that Joshua provided.


    It was a combustion and yet on a higher scale. Just as the heat generated from rocket fuel and firewood varied, the same principle holds true in that particular aspect of energy. Joshua could finally breathe a sigh of relief when he had upgraded his body''s energy source to the level of the most high-grade mage towers and giant war puppets in a single breath¡ªright now, the once empty center of his chest had a hint of color that was flashing energy, and though it was nothing to speak of compared to the Furnace that resembled the sun, it was a great development from before and almost a power only generated by several Supreme individuals combined.


    Nevertheless, Joshua was too lazy to maintain the step-by-step upgrade. With the energy that was far sufficient now, he briskly activated his Steel Strength and rapidly altered the energy furnace in his body. From the Elemental Core that independently replenished energies, to the Resonating Furnace that reverberates with the surrounding Source through the forces around it, and along with the Star Vein Core that directly links to the dimensional ripples of the Void to attain the power of the stars, the warrior''s energy furnaces appeared to enter a new generation in every second. It was essentially a revision of Mycroft history in terms of energy furnaces through the ages, up unto the present.


    A gray Steel sphere was whirling on a halo that resembled a star''s orbit, flickering with countless blue bolts in every passing before second before being drawn in by the orbit. It was an electromagnetic energy core that resonated with external planetary bodies through the circling of magnetic fields, which could provide boundless power akin to Legendary for Joshua in a universe like Stellaris. Even so, it was not the ultimate step that the warrior was seeking. Silver Steel Strength glinted, and the gray Steel sphere began to shrink beneath Joshua''s pressure. Thus, the magnetic core that almost represented endless energy was immeasurably compressed under the abnormally shifting gravity field, condensing and finally¡­


    Boom. With a faint and almost undetectable blast, a fireball similar to a sun burst forth as if intent on breaking out of the warrior''s chest. However, restrained by compelling electromagnetism and gravity boundary, it integrated into the center of his chest deep within the furnace that had already been prepared for it for some time. As the miniaturized sun returning to his body, a golden glimmer shot out as Joshua opened his eyes.


    After forty-five minutes, Joshua reshaped his Nuclear Heart Furnace and returned to the threshold of Legendary. It was then that he had the strength to sense that decrepit Void Mother that had flown half a light second away.


    "Not dead yet?"


    Joshua could not help furrowing his brow once he detected the behemoth that was once spherical but now crescent moon shaped. He flexed his arms, while doing his best to regenerate that outer shell of his that was now riddled with holes by diverting the rather weak Furnace to prioritize on healing functions on combat components.


    "I remembered that the chain reaction took out six energy cores and should have maimed the mind hub¡ª"


    Though that might be the case, since Joshua could finish regenerating the Nuclear Heart Furnace in less than an hour, it was nothing out of the ordinary for the Void Mother to stay alive with just two energy cores left. Still, it was a definite heavy injury considering that the circular full-moon shaped Void Mother had been forcefully blasted into a crescent moon shape with an entire portion missing, although the energy efficiency of its two remaining cores did not dull in comparison to Joshua''s given how it could keep dragging its colossal body along. Joshua hence decided¡ªif he had the chance¡ªhe would try to learn about the construct of its energy core, one which might have a design on par with the Evil God of Pestilence.


    ''But why wouldn''t the Void Mother grab the chance to kill me?'' Joshua thought. Even if it might not be successful, it could at least try.


    His expression then abruptly changed when he extended his senses in the direction where the Void Mother was heading. "The Midgardian Fleet?! No, it''s the Sea God Star Fortress!"


    After a long rapid pursuit, Joshua and the Void Mother had actually fought from the edge of the Beam System to the surrounding area around the orbit of the Sea God Star located on the outer zone.


    At that moment, an immeasurably powerful psionic undulation suddenly emanated from the distant position of the Midgardian Fleet, causing even Joshua to shake slightly! It got the warrior to ignore his own weakened state and fly swiftly to the Fleet''s location.


    He had a feeling that the Midgardians who were seemingly defeated on every other turn were not as feeble as imagined.

 Chapter 583 Sub-Space Breaking Cannon

    In the Beam System, the Midgardians whose psionic monitoring systems had been destroyed by the series of high-yield explosions, simultaneously discovered the Void Mother whom they could now see directly with their own eyes.


    Its behemothic body ablaze, terrific detonations had torn its living composition into pieces. The Void Mother''s crumbling shell, along with its thick fluids and blood were dispersing across all directions in space. Even so, while its comically shattered crescent moon shape got a few laughs, it still conjured a deep chill within.


    The battle between the Void Beings and the extended pursuit was about to reach its end. They had chased each other all the way from the edge of the Beam System to the Sea God Star orbit in the center, destroying countless little asteroids with their shockwaves through it all. Inconceivable energy aftershocks and massive amounts of space waste were spread in every heading, perhaps drawn by gravity from other Beam System planets, forming a new trail amidst the stars.


    Even so, the battle was not over for the Midgardians yet.


    Tarquin, the Commander of the Central Midgardian Fleet stood before the bridge, the psionic observation platforms that were arranged three-hundred and sixty degrees before him allowing him to view the situation in space without any blind spot. With the old Midgardian could see with his own eyes the dark blue Sea God Star to the rear, while the optical instruments that aided him in making out the distant ferocious appearance of the Void Mother.


    It was a bundle of flesh that floated in the thick of space, a broken, breathing toxic cyst. Its crescent body was moving rapidly across vacuum, drawing out a long green haze of blood. He could see clearly that the Void Mother''s shattered dark shell was incessantly closing itself and sealing itself as green flesh squirmed. Boundless lymph nodes and cartilage constructs were piling together like rubbish after being severely incapacitated by explosions, and yet remained connected to the main body, seemingly intent on regenerating. Instead of describing it as a living creature, it was much more a gigantic anomaly of a flesh orb¡ªcompared to a living mothership, it resembled a pestilence tumor given form and spreads incessantly.


    "So that''s the face of the Void Mother, huh."


    Having seen footage of the behemoth from the Mother Tree, Tarquin looked up at the ugly Void interloper that was still larger than their fleet after losing half of its body. "It is heavily injured," he said quietly, his eyes reflecting light of the starry ocean. "The reinforcements we prayed for from the Void Door Ritual are truly powerful, but it should be their limit."


    No one believed that the two beings who had descended from the Door to be weak, having done much better than the Midgardian could imagine. Destroying almost half of the Void Mother''s body? It was an impossible task even with every Midgardian warship and fortress combined.


    "Commander, it''s ready." Following a series of footsteps, the middle-aged Midgardian informed the commander with a voice in which his excitement was clearly suppressed. "The Psionic Cohesive Vacuum Engine from the Mother Planet had been successfully equipped¡ªwe can begin anytime."


    "Then begin charging," Tarquin replied with a calm and unaffected voice, turning towards his chief officer. "It''s what we came for after traversing a few lightyears."


    "Yes, sir."


    The middle-aged Midgardian left with the order for assault, while the old Midgardian remained on the observation platform, staring into the dark universe.


    There was no tree that only grew leaves on one flank, which was why no organization would pour all resources to one single plan. While the Void Door summoning was a final resort after the Midgardians fell into despair, powerful officials including Milhabus and Tarquin would not hold any expectations for the beings beyond the Void. It would naturally be a good thing if they could help fend off the Void Mother, but if they could not, it did not exceed the worst-case scenario.


    Apart from conducting that ancient ritual once more, the Midgardians had another countermeasure¡ªthe superweapon built simultaneously at the Midgardian Mother System and her colonies.


    It had been millions of years since the Midgardians awakened psionic power, and two thousand years since they renounced their instinctive usage of that energy, choosing to use wisdom and rationality when applying it. They developed limitless psionic abilities across land, sea, and stars, but only invented warship shields, psionic luminous lances, starfighters or warp engines within a millennium¡ªin the millennium after, despite the Midgardians using a long time to recover from severe blows, they should have some level of development.


    And now, the development was given form. ''That'' which had been created deep within the Midgardian Mother Planet fortress and the center of the Sea God Star Fortress, although it could not be activated since its energy requirements exceeded projections. For that, the Midgardian high command decisively ordered the Midgardian Fortress to unequip their part of the engine and have the Central Fleet transport it by warp to arm it on the Sea God Star Fortress. With two Fortress-class engines supplying energy and half the Fleet''s energy aid, the superweapon could finally operate smoothly and target the enemy from outside the Mother Planet.


    ''Beep¡ª''


    A shrill alarm echoed as the monitor screens promptly vanished. Streaks of red light illuminated the Pioneer¡ªthe flagship of the Central Midgardian Fleet, but Tarquin was not surprised. He was aware that the emergency alarm came as a result of the energies from the ship''s engine core being drained into another large equipment, while maintaining the warship so that it operated below standard level. It was not just the Pioneer either since every warship from the three Colony Fleets were congregating their power too.


    Congregating upon their hope.


    Just in front of the orbit of the Sea God Star Fortress, the Midgardian Fleet began to spread their ranks out of their umbrella-like formation, facing the Void Mother that had been plastered with severe wounds. The vanguard main force retreated in an orderly fashion, revealing the object they had been concealing all along¡ªa colossal rhombus-shaped octahedron that was over ten kilometers. There was a layer of transparent psionic crystals shrouding one side of the gigantic metallic creation that was covered in pale silver coating, but it became no longer crystalline as waves of monumental energies passed through it, turning as bright as the blue radiance of the sky instead.


    It was incessantly charging, while carrying along thousands of psionic bolts that burst forth in vacuum. When it was almost charged, the gigantic rhombus octahedron also slowly changed its shape¡ªin seconds, its front tip shrunk into a protruding hole, with a see-through spherical focal lens inserted in its center, connected to the psionic crystals that were charging without stopping. Now, the lens was completely filled with silver-blue psionic energies, revealing the single starry speck of light within.


    On the bridge of the battleship, a silver-blue ray concentrated to its very limits shone from the direction of the Sea God Star Fortress and pierced space itself. It had no heat, momentum or even energy signature, and simply shot the Void Mother''s body at lightspeed even as the monster kept flying towards the Fortress. At that moment, Joshua, who had been following the Void Mother''s trail widened his eyes, not quite understanding what was happening despite witnessing the strike which the Midgardians had held back for long.


    A psionic ray without any heat or impact force? What are the Midgardians doing, giving the Void Mother some light?


    Dispelling the mirthless thought, Joshua''s mind could not help coming up many other guesses, such as attempting to control the Void Mother psionically in its weakened state, especially with its mind hub being dealt a heavy blow. It was not applicable as well¡ªthe Void Mother''s spiritual prowess was so profound that it would enter a stalemate against the combined psionic powers of all Midgardians. To pit just two fleets against it? Prideful.


    Joshua had many other hypotheses at first, but soon, when the real intentions of the Midgardians were revealed, he promptly gaped at them, killing every other thought.


    "Warping!"


    And it certainly was.


    As Joshua exclaimed the word in surprise, the dimensions undulated with a stronger force than when the Void Mother opened its portal to move through planetary systems, and bombarded the Void Mother''s body with silver-blue psionic rays. In that instant, the ''Psionic One-Dimensional Space'' that the Midgardians used to travel the stars and colonize the universe opened directly, a space that was thousands time larger than warship warp engines could create consumed more than half of the Void Mother''s defenseless physicality, forcing it to warp into Psionic Space!


    In that instant, Joshua finally understood what technique the Midgardians had kept beneath its treasure chest¡ªa warp equipment that could teleport a behemoth object over ten kilometers large!


    A thousand years ago, the Midgardians had possessed warp engines that could bring colony ships to other star systems and allow them to formally advance into an era of planetary colony, but precisely because of that, they discovered the deficiencies of their warp engine.


    The weight it could carry was too low.


    Their most advanced engines at the time could only teleport warships that were less than three thousand meters¡ªthere would be teleportation mishaps if larger crafts were moved due to the narrowness of psionic space. Therefore, in each new planet that the colony ships arrived in, they must utilize the resources from their own ship to construct a colony. The Mother Planet would have to consume huge amounts of energy even if it wanted to send help, and hence a new colony could barely be built after hundreds of warships made round trips, consuming inestimable amounts of Psionic Energy in the process. Thus, they began to undergo warp research for colossal objects.


    The Midgardian civilization had stagnated for some time after their severe losses following the Crystal Insect incident¡ªincluding research in relations to the mass teleportation. However, the research yielded delighting results when it restarted recently albeit left unannounced due to incompleteness and the inability to create a safe warp point. But now, the civilian tool that was used to transport an entire colony fleet had completely been altered into a military weapon, while its flaw of unsafe teleportation hence became its advantage.


    Now, in space, the Void Mother had distinctly and abruptly lost more than half of its body as if it was removed by an eraser. After pausing briefly, its remaining body started to squirm wildly and painfully. Most of its mass had now been sent into Psionic space, torn away from what scarce few was left of it. It was a keen edge shaped from space¡ªall matter would not be able to withstand its cut, even if it were the Void Mother, a minion serving the Evil God of Pestilence.


    Even so, things were not yet over. If that had been a normal teleportation just now, the Void Mother''s body had simply been siphoned away and require a long time to recover, and yet would still return one day after devouring other beings and matter before returning to exact vengeance upon the Midgardians. But both Tarquin and the weapon designer had thought about it¡ªtherefore, with an easy smile on the old Midgardian''s face, silver-blue dimensional undulation appeared once more.


    It was no portal formed from successful warp, but an exit point from Psionic Space, where matter was expelled!


    How could a weaponized grand-scale warp tool teleport successfully? Any matter engulfed in Psionic Space would be diced into a thousand pieces by the spatial fissure that was akin to sharp edges into particles invisible to the naked eye! It was the outcome the Midgardians ascertained thousands of years ago when they saw what was left of their warship after the first failed warp¡ªthe Void Mother was definitely no exception!


    ''¡ªWe may have created a really great weapon.''


    The thought suddenly flashed through Tarquin''s mind. The superweapon, named as the ''Sub-Space Breaking Cannon'' by the technical division, had the force to instantaneously shatter a gigantic asteroid. It did not matter how tough the matter or shield was¡ªafter forced into warp and cut apart by the spatial fissure caused by the failed warp, anything would be left grain-sized. No fleet would have a countermeasure against such a weapon either. Unless they had especially developed anti-warp armaments, they would not be able to even defend themselves.


    As the old man sunk into thought, the radiance of failed warp dispersed. While endless spatial fissures spread like spiderwebs, clusters of dark-green flesh dropped out of silver-blue Psionic Space¡ªthe scraps from the Void Mother''s body after it had been slit apart thousands of times.


    "Success!"


    "We did it!


    "Dear Saint! We have finally passed the trial you have given us!"


    "Rubbish, why would the Saint give us such a demanding test? It is revenge which the Saint''s nemesis had exacted upon us!"


    "Seventy-seven percent of the Void Mother''s body had been cut away by Psionic Space, all vigor lost! Wait, why is there still a little?"


    At the center of the vast Sub-Space Breaking Cannon control room, countless technicians were giving each other high-fives, cheering with a face full of tears in a merry manner for the impending victory. The overt delight and excitement also caused a brief disturbance¡ªa researcher had even carelessly pressed a button and turned off some lights, causing an uproar. Despite that, a technician''s doubtful musing swiftly dampened the celebratory atmosphere, and everyone gathered behind him to look at the information detailed in the psionic screen in front of him.


    "Clear psionic reaction¡­ the Void Mother''s psionic core had produced a shield to keep the space surrounding it stable¡ªit''s not shattered!"


    "That''s the cannon''s weakness! If the enemy wields an equally powerful psionic power, it might force a successful warp instead of being torn apart!"


    The atmosphere became elated again. Everyone knew that the Void Mother that had lost its flesh was no longer a foe of the Midgardians even with its core left. It might even become their spoils of war, a research subject for developing their civilization to the next level.


    Meanwhile, Joshua was hurrying towards the scraps of Void Mother that had seemingly lost all life signs, shaking his head forcefully.


    "Wrong! While that superweapon definitely surpassed my imagination, would the Void Mother die from a blow such as a physical cut?!"


    It was a superior lifeform integrated from a Nanovirus!


    Body being torn apart? Losing great mass? Flesh being cut to scraps? Were such things even meaningful against the minion of the Evil God of Pestilence? Even Slimes would not die after being cut apart, much less a being of chaos! It is only by the million-degrees heat psionic luminous lances to turn incinerate all those scraps into ash that it counted as destroying it! The Midgardians'' superweapon was at most dismantling the form of the Void Mother and reducing its mass, and only that!


    Just as the radiance that the Midgardian superweapon condensed slowly vanished, the seemingly lifeless flesh began to move a little. With the psionic core at its center, the pieces began to reassemble¡ªan inconspicuous action that virtually did not exist to the Midgardians that were far away and only had optical instruments. But to Joshua and his Steel Strength vision, it was extremely obvious.


    He even saw a scientific research craft detaching from the Midgardian fleet, heading towards the Void Mother scraps.


    The Void Mother was definitely maimed again, but it still lives¡ªif the Midgardians acted carelessly, they are likely to face a backlash!


    Still, if that was the case¡­


    Joshua suddenly turned in the middle of his accelerated flight and looked towards the Sea God Star to the rear of the Midgardian Fleet¡ªthe blue gas giant was slowly whirling, eternally unchanging.


    A wild idea suddenly appeared in his mind.


    The true way to turn the Void Mother into nothingness.

 Chapter 584 Pushing the Sun towards…

    On the bridge of the Pioneer, the flagship of the Central Midgardian Fleet, Commander Tarquin finally raised his hands that had always been clasped behind his back, pressing them over his own face after seeing that the Void Mother''s flesh that had lost all signs of life. He then exhaled, shuddering.


    "It''s over¡­" the aged Midgardian laughed with a tired voice. "The last few months had really been¡­ the damned Void Mother, the damned Folbians!"


    His voice became gradually hatefully even as he murmured the incoherent words. Psionic radiance was flickering from the space between Tarquin''s fingers where he covered his face, for the Midgardian Fleet Commander could no longer suppress his hate for the neighbors. If not for the Folbians'' summoning of the Void Mother and yet left it undestroyed, if not for the Folbians panickily escape their homeworld without resistance, if not for the Folbians'' lack of the will to warn them with the intent on using them as bait to delay the Void Mother¡ªall these would not have happened! If the Folbians had notified the Midgardians early on and worked together with them, the Void Mother might never have grown to such colossal levels!


    Yet everything was far from being the case, and everything were the Folbians'' fault.


    That sentiment had been spreading throughout Midgardian society. Countless Midgardian youths who previously held high esteem of unknown races from other worlds had hence reversed their beliefs, turning the generally welcoming Midgardian notion to a xenophobic one. If there was one day where he came across the fleet of Folbian refugees, he would definitely lead the entire fleet to wipe them out, purging them and leaving none alive!


    Just as they were purging the Void Mother.


    Putting down his hands, the old man looked towards the stars where an airship was slowly approaching the lifeless scraps of the Void Mother. Every crew and researcher on board were prepared for death even as they closed in to ascertain if the Void Mother was dead and do their best to find where the Void Mother''s psionic core was.


    In truth, Tarquin did not believe that the Void Mother would survive from the Sub-Space Breaking Cannon''s bombardment. He once saw the outcome when a warship failed in its warp process¡ªthe most powerful of unique alloys were cut into pebble fragments, the flesh of crewmen was compounded with machine fuel, flowing over what remained of the half-living airship. No life could survive from such manner of chaotic space, not to mention it was exposed to all sorts of radiation in the thick of the universe.


    It was his belief as well as most Midgardians''¨C every troop and personnel including those stationed in the Sea God Star Fortress breathed a long sigh at the news, rejoicing that they did not have to face the Void Mother, since it was definitely a good thing to not die even if they were willing to sacrifice their life for kin and homeworld. Having ''defeated'' the Void Mother, most began to imagine unfetteredly the sights of their triumphant return, while most began to cry over their comrades'' sacrifice.


    But in distant space, the monster of Chaos callously shattered their imagination.


    "High energy signature!"


    A red alert suddenly shone as a smile appeared over every Midgardian face! In that instant, thousands of tentacles abruptly shot out violently from the Void Mother''s corpse and tightly wrapped around the research vessel that was carefully approaching it. Its sturdy alloy shell and emergency warp unit were meaningless¡ªit twisted the vessel into a clump of steel husk, before turning into endless fragments in one violent explosion.


    At the same time, like a sharp blade, a dazzling and edged beam shot out from that flesh scraps that should not have life in them¡ªit covered the distance of light seconds, striking and shattering the Sub-Space Breaking Cannon directly. Instantly, the horrific energy ripples utterly pierced the colossal manmade silver rhombus-shaped octahedron in its entirety, the shockwaves bursting out from the other end, shattering a significant number of defensive shielding on Midgardian Fleet vessels, crippling them temporarily.


    The world-destroying beam that had caught even Legendary mage Nostradamus off-guard not too long ago had appeared once again. Even so, it was far from that previous power that could shatter even the dimensions, resembling a thick and solid main cannon from a fortress instead.


    ''Poof, glug¡ª''


    Although sound waves could not move across empty space, all Midgardians felt that they could hear sounds of minced meat and innards being slapped together and reassembling, even as they looked in astonishment into the distance. On the flagship bridge of the Central Fleet, Tarquin pointed with a trembling finger at the optical lens, where the Void Mother was shown to be slowly reassembling itself and regenerating. He opened his mouth as if to say something, but an invisible force pressed upon his vocal organs, permitting it to only watch silently as the Mother of Aberrations returned to this world.


    Reborn from the thousand blades of the spatial fissure, the Void Mother returned to its sea urchin shaped albeit much smaller than before. Its diameter was about five hundred and fifty thousand meters now, and its sturdy outer shell did not recover, leaving just boundless sporadic and cracked black chitin shards. Its stalwart psionic shielding was now so translucent it almost did not exist at all, but it remained a superior being larger than a fortress. As it rebuilt itself from its sprinkled Nanovirus form into its present colossal form, the Void Mother felt an unprecedented hunger¡ªits composition that had been maimed continuously was screaming for energy source and organic objects. It must head towards a living planet and plunder its ecosystem for one filling meal, recovering its form and mass.


    But clearly, there were at least dozens or even hundreds of astronomical units separating the Beam System to the nearest gaseous planet. If it wanted to go there with its utterly broken body, it might even break apart on the journey.


    But that was fine.


    Were there not bountiful resources right before its eyes?


    Whirling its body, the Void Mother aimed its thickest shell layer directly at the Midgardian Fleet that was scrambling to assume formations. To the unselective Monster of Chaos, the fleet which was mostly a scrumptious meal with its half-organic half-machine composition, and it at most just had to peel off that layer of tin can. It would not mind a little hassle.


    Thus, in the very next moment, the Void Mother that was largely reassembled but shrunken by quite a few circles plunged towards the barely in-place Midgardian formations with a far ferocious and savage injured-beast presence. Its speed surpassed three thousandth of one lightspeed in no time at all, while the Midgardian Fleet did not hesitate to open fire at once, countering the interloper with psionic luminous lances. However, even with the three thousand and five hundred warships from the Central Fleet along with the three Colony Fleets, it at most scorched one tenths of the Void Mother''s skin and struck no deeper than three hundred meters. While painful, it was merely an excavation of a piece of flesh, completely insufficient to render it immobile.


    Attack was ineffective at the moment. Defend was definitely meaningless. Fleeing¡­ In the face of an impending strike from a five-hundred kilometers meteor, the warships by the flanks could certainly escape¡ªbut what about the main force at the center of their formations? Would they not simply be pulverized by the Void Mother!


    Was there another way?


    Commander Tarquin whose mood went from delight to rage had nothing else other than loss and rage. He could lead his fleet and the fleet of alien races in circles around asteroid belts, could easily expel colossal space insect swarms, but had never once encountered such a situation. He simply did not know how to hold against such a huge and tough superior being that could regenerate and survive even after it was churned into powder¡ªit had truly exceeded the limits of his ability.


    But the elderly Midgardian clearly forgot one fact¡ªtheir reinforcements from the Mother Planet was not merely the Central Fleet who came here to deliver the engine, but also the Void Beings they summoned through the Void Door.


    Behind the Void Mother, a vein of crimson fiery light was moving at an explosive speed, striking the monster pre-emptively on its rear. Just as everyone was left clueless as to what was happening, the Void Mother spasmed as if convulsing, and begin to skew in its flight path. On a planetary scale and for an object traveling at three thousandth of one lightspeed, skewing in one small angle meant utterly missing its mark. A dozen seconds later, Tarquin gaped as the colossal Void Mother scraped past the Fleet''s flanks and flew to their rear!


    Meanwhile, Joshua who had been swatted by one of the Void Mother''s tentacles accelerated once more towards its back¡ªit had been the warrior who launched an attack aimed true from behind the Void Mother, skewing its flight path and saving the Midgardians. It was also his consecutive onslaughts on its body that the Void Mother, now frightened following his excursion into its body, turned to focus on his assault instead, forgetting its rapid movements towards the Sea God Star.


    The Void Mother quickly passed by the planetary fortress that the Midgardians built on the Sea God Star''s gravity balance point, heading together with Joshua towards the inner orbit of the planet. In that period, the Void Mother assuredly noticed that it was being dragged down by the gravity of the blue gas giant and attempted to shake off the gravity restraint¡ªit naturally did not succeed with Joshua being there with it. Using Joshua''s flesh, Joshua once again ignited his Furnace, mustering his pull power to subjugate its vigor flawlessly so that the Void Mother accelerated. Unless it wanted him to get in its body for an explosive encore.


    If that was the case, Joshua would not mind at all blowing himself up again, utterly bursting apart the Void Mother''s remaining two energy cores.


    His body filled with cold condensations¡ªliquid seeping out of his plant composition, Tarquin wiped away the liquid flowing down from his brow. He watched uncertainly in the direction where Joshua and the Void Mother plunged, and with his wisdom as fleet commander, he certainly could guess that Joshua and the others had taken control over the Void Mother''s vigor, preventing it from wiping out his fleet and killing its intent to rush towards the Sea God Star orbit¡­.


    His thought process paused suddenly. Tarquin felt that there must be some vital element behind this, but he could not comprehend it, which in turn pained him greatly. Whatever the case might be, as an extremely obvious wave spread over the surface of the Sea God Star, it was enough to prove that the Void Mother had crashed completely inside the gas giant.


    A gas giant, composed out of ninety percent hydrogen and helium.


    "What does the ''Giant God'' intend?"


    Endless voices chattered and discussed in the control room. As optical equipment focused, everyone could see the Four-Armed Giant''s form that was tangling with the Void Mother. Yet to compose themselves, they were certainly thanking the reinforcement that rescued them, but were unable to discern what he was doing¡ªwas there significance in punching the Void Mother into the gas giant? Would it not allow the Chaos monster to use the substantial gas layer to conceal its whereabouts and thus slowly recover by absorbing substances? Some of them had a general understanding of the Void Mother''s abilities by now, leading to the doubts in turn.


    "Could it be that the Giant God intends to use the powerful windstorms above the Sea God Star to tear the Void Mother apart?


    The possibility that one of the Midgardians raised was refuted by most of the others, since everyone had just seen the result of physical damage on the Void Mother''s body. There was simply no meaning apart from stunning the behemoth for a moment, and it might even allow it to split apart and produce infants, making it even harder to fight against.


    "Wait¡ªlook!"


    A crewmember had suddenly exclaimed in surprise near the observation platform. He quickly forwarded what he just saw to the others around him. Then, after the information was sent, everyone saw that a discrete dark green shade was appearing over the surface of the Sea God Star, usually shrouded in the three colors of blue, yellow and white. The dark-green shade resembled a drop of water dripped onto oil initially, but soon accelerated and unfurled like culture itself. The ripple of Chaos hence fluctuated, corrupting everything into green tides!


    "It''s the Void Mother! It''s spreading within the gas giant¡­ Shouldn''t it only feed on planets with living ecosystems?"


    The Midgardian who said that closed his mouth almost immediately afterward. It was impossible for all intelligent lifeforms to have pure organic compositions¡ªeven the Midgardians themselves had substantial elements. It was hence not unusual for the Void Mother to feed upon the matter within the gas giant, and to mention it merely revealed one''s ignorance.


    At present, thoroughly buffeted by the windstorms of the Sea God Star, the Void Mother''s fragile external layer of its body was cut apart by violent gales as if chainsaws, blown away into matter particles of no vigor. But at the same time, it was also swiftly congealing a strong fluid outer shell to hold against the impact force of the winds, while greedily absorbing the trace particles on the outer layer of the gas giant¡ªwith the spreading green at the moment, it was clear that the Void Mother was a notch above compared to the hostile environment on the Sea God Star.


    Without sparing any time for words, the Midgardian Fleet began to rally and drop towards the orbit of the Sea God Star. Tarquin, whose expression was terrible, inquired after his chief officer, only to receive a reply that was even more terrible.


    "Apologies, commander¡­ due to the Sub-Space Breaking Cannon and the barrages on the Void Mother, the ships do not have much energies left¡­ We can''t simultaneously withstand the Sea God Star''s gravity while firing psionic luminous lances."


    The chief officer whose face was as pale as paper stated the dilemma the Central Midgardian Fleet was now in with a numb voice, with similar scenes on other command posts in other warships. Everyone was now informed that they had two options: to sit and watch as the Void Mother recovered its form in the gas giant and fight it head-on once more, or to keep firing psionic lances whilst being dragged down by gravity into the Sea God Star itself.


    In other words, they must choose between awaiting their deaths or to seek it.


    "¡­It''s a superior lifeform, more than what our technology could handle."


    The middle-aged Midgardian who was the commander of the First Colony Fleet stroked his head that had not a single leaf, showing an expression that was indescribable with words.


    "I have a little inclination to admit defeat," he said calmly into the officer-only psionic comms channel.


    Meanwhile, Sina, the Third Colony Fleet Commander and another middle-aged Midgardian as well, stared at the yellowed leaf that had just fallen into his palm silently for a long time. He was thinking about many things¡ªhow he had conscripted, sailed the universe and climbed, bit by bit, from the lower reaches of an officer to fleet commander.


    Finally, he remembered a familiar old Midgardian, the starfighter pilot who had no qualms about sacrificing his own life to warn the two allied Void Beings. The image where Azra had peacefully journeyed to his own death reverberated in Sina''s mind, stilling his heart. The Third Fleet Commander hence sensed a power brimming within his whole body.


    "Never," he said, filled with resolved, and began to laugh. He was longer worried, and swiftly issued an order of his own.


    "Shatterer¡ªall crew, abandon ship."


    "Coordinates confirmed: the green spot¡ªthe Void Mother''s location."


    ''¡ªThere were many Midgardians lost on this day, they probably won''t mind losing one more.''


    At the thought, Sina exhaled a long breath. "Fire luminous lances. And then ram it."


    There was nary a sound on the bridge, apart from the motions as the officers determined the coordinates for the lances'' firing and the ramming trajectory. The middle-aged Midgardian closed his eyes and returned to his seat, the monitor before him displaying a parabola and a single long line¡ªit was precisely the trail where the Shatterer would plunge and the lines where the luminous lances would fire. Even so, Sina did not have any intention to head towards the emergency exits.


    "Counting down to engine self-destruction¡­ 220, 219, 218¡­"


    But just as the warships began to slowly dip towards the surface of the Sea God Star as it could no longer resist its gravity and hence temporarily lost all weight, Sina opened his eyes, looked around only to find every single one of the bridge''s officers still seated around him.


    "I said¡ªall crew, abandon ship!" He screamed angrily. "What the hell are you damned bunch of fools still doing here?!"


    None of them replied. Some of them were opening image files of their families on the colonies on their monitors, some were hailing their faraway kin through psionic channels or leaving messages for living relatives, some were simply letting their tears flow while there was also one reprimanding his own stupidity for dying together with this bunch no thanks to one impulsive moment. Beside that particular Midgardian, his friend was bantering, saying that there was no need to worry¡ªtheir souls could journey together and fuse in the Mother Tree as one.


    After all, the homes of everyone from the Third Fleet had all been destroyed by the Void Mother¡ªthey had no place to return from the start.


    Thus, none of them left.


    The warship was plunging. It had already fired four volleys of psionic lances, and the million degrees heat broke apart the Void Mother''s shell. Although it was no serious injury for the Void Mother, the turbulent airflow over the Sea God Star expanded the wound and caused the behemoth to lose mass on its surface layer. Precisely because of that, there was no longer any light inside the Shatterer apart from the illumination of the red emergency alarms. The booming psionic energy was also gradually stopping, but the light became even brighter as overloaded psionic energies kept going, awaiting the moment of detonation.


    "Counting down to engine self-destruction¡­ 82, 81, 80, 79¡­"


    Soon, it tuned out that it was not just the Shatterer. Many other warships were dropping down one after another, assaulting the Void Mother and chipping apart parts of its mass just like steel rain that had been laced with searing rays. Hundreds of escape pods were launched out from the warships that were falling out of orbit, taken in warships that were not taking a nose-dive.


    All of it happened with a deathly silence.


    Too lazy to scold his stubborn crew now, Sina closed his eyes once more as he returned to his seat. Many images flashed past in his mind, but none of it were about himself, which discreetly infuriated him in turn: he had intended to relieve his own life, only to find that his instincts were not quite compliant.


    Then, a deep voice that was unfamiliar for Sina echoed in his mind.


    "This really troubles me," it said. "It is fine to have the courage for sacrifice¡ªeverybody loves gallantry, but it only adds to the amount of work Joshua and I have to do."


    "Live well, don''t keep thinking about walking to your deaths¡ªit''s not up to you to be heroes yet."


    With those words that taunted as much as it praised, Sina felt his body being wrapped in a vein of pale-blue radiance. As the fleet commander felt the extraordinarily familiar dimensional ripple, he cried out in surprise as he was teleported to who-knows-where, just as every Midgardians that were still staying in their plummeting warships that were armed to self-destruct.


    At the same time, a pale blue portal opened behind the four-armed Steel giant who was standing atop the Void Mother''s head. Nostradamus''s Legendary form hence appeared beside Joshua, who did not turn to look and spoke into their spiritual link instead.


    "Rested enough?"


    "Barely have one move left," the old mage replied solemnly, having been shot by the Void Mother with a high-yield laser that could vaporize a city instantly. "Any more and I''ll die."


    "Then hold down this fellow below us¡ªwouldn''t take more than a second."


    Spreading his four arms, the Steel giant shifted profound gravity, and boundless helium and hydrogen poured like a waterfall into his embrace, gathering the trace elements that neither Nostradamus nor the psionic Midgardian race knew how to apply practical use for.


    "I''ll need you to take me along when we run¡ªremember, we must escape far, far away!"


    "Relax."


    Nostradamus furrowed his brow at the Void Mother beneath his feet once, finding it rather problematic. It was not too possible to use dimensional spells if he wanted to hold down such a big bastard¡ªeven he has to pay a certain price for a chance at success. As for Joshua''s second request, the old mage simply agreed heartily.


    "I can''t guarantee success, but I''ll do my best¡ªI''ll go first."


    Before he finished, before Joshua could reply, Nostradamus had turned into a blue beam and darted towards the heading of the Void Mother. Soon, the dimensions undulated and the colossal monster truly paused for one single instant. A pale blue human could almost behind the thick layer of gases, browsing through his grimoire and burnings pages¡ªwith the cost of the energies within the grimoire, he was mustering his full strength to stagnate space.


    In that brief instant, Joshua did a great many things. Ying and Ling were resonating with his soul in his spiritual sea, giving him the help of three consciousness as he performed complex calculations. Joshua then inhaled deeply, pulling out tremendous hydrogen-helium clusters that could shroud the entire Midgardian fleet that the warrior compressed and condensed with Steel Strength into an indiscernible dot.


    "There''s nothing weird in nuclear fusing since it''s hydrogen and helium." His mind flickering with bizarre ideas, Joshua stared at the supremely compressed fused body of boundless hydrogen and helium that was almost visible to the naked eye within his embrace. His body abruptly shining with blinding golden red radiance, the warrior slowly raised the high-energy output, pouring limitless heat and energy into that dot that was about to explode. Cyclones billowed, with warmth that caused space to boil to spread everywhere, even blowing apart part of the gas cluster on the surface of the Sea God Star.


    And crimson radiance brightened half of the Sea God Star.


    Now, a golden, vibrating miniaturized sun was held in Joshua''s embrace, just as he grasped his own heart before. Paramount heat originating from the universe''s creation surged within his four arms, and there was nothing apart from the Void Mother''s coordinates in the warrior''s mind.


    And he thought of nothing else other than destroying the Void Mother.


    ¡ªWas it unusual to undergo nuclear fusion by using only Hydrogen and Helium?


    In truth, it was assuredly unusual and inconceivable. But the forces of magic and the extraordinary were things akin to miracles in the first place¡ªtheir every purpose for existence was to accomplish the unimaginable fantastical.


    Legendary champion Joshua believed that he could do it.


    Therefore, on this day, he did not follow his previous idea of pushing the Void Mother into the sun¡ª


    Instead, he pushed the sun towards it.


    In the very next instant, nuclear fusion shifted into a sea of flames, ignited the Sea God Star.

 Chapter 585 After Everything Ended

    Within the Sea God Star, the Void Mother ''stared'' at the blazing sun that was rapidly plunging down towards itself with its layers of compound eye.


    From the viewpoint of a pure being of Chaos, it was an ultra-dense sphere that had been condensed to its very limit and emanated heat and light without stopping. It ignited the atmosphere, unleashing bolts and spilled indefensible heat and impact force at its surroundings. All hydrogen and helium gases began to burn exhaustively, the crimson light illuminating half of the skies in the Sea God Star.


    Compared the planetary body that unleashed boundless warmth and light in the center of the Beam System, this particular fireball was small, fragile, and could be extinguished by some random element at any given time. Still, its essence was unquestionably the same as the many giant luminous planetary bodies that the Void Mother and its mother''s body had come across¡ªan existence named ''Star''. Such a fireball had exploded in its body before, destroying six of its energy cores and maiming its mind hub, reducing it into the state it was in at the moment.


    And now, another ''Star'' was plunging down rapidly upon it, drawing the endless helium and hydrogen gases around it together like a waterfall into itself. As the skies burned whilst crumbling, it was the spitting image of an apocalyptic sky fall told in myths.


    ''Defense impossible.'' The Void Mother reached such a conclusion because its body had been bound by a being formed of faint blue dimensional fissures. The moment it concluded was also the moment it was struck¡ªas crimson trails rapidly streaked past, the fireball that was just over dozens of meters wide struck the four-hundred and fifty-kilometer long behemothic abnormal being. It was a silent moment, but an earth-shattering echo reverberated over the surface of the Sea God Star.


    In that instant, the Void Mother could feel an unprecedented impact on its colossal body that had actually caused it to sink. At the same time, the million degrees burn over the fireball incinerated its psionic shield and outer shell, before consecutively burned that particular section of steel skin, flesh and innards into nothingness. The exceedingly horrific heat and impact destroyed the very fundamental construct of those particles, destroying even the artificial nanovirus and leaving it no chance for revival.


    ''Boom¡ª!''


    Like a red-hot knife cutting through butter, the fireball penetrated the Void Mother''s body instantly, with every fragment on its trail being engulfed by invisible gravity and assimilated into the fireball. It then arrived in the center of the Void Mother''s body, where its two remaining cores and mind hub were pulverizing under its tremendous impact force and gravity¡ªbut it was not yet over. The amalgamation of hydrogen and helium in the Void Mother''s body, as well as the fragments of its energy core were all drawn into the fireball''s nuclear fusion process, supporting the combustion of the fireball. The Void Mother could feel as if there was a blackhole in its own body, consuming and burning its flesh, a long process of immeasurable anguish yet distinct for the colossal being of Chaos.


    The Sea God Star itself was set alight with the Void Mother''s body simultaneously. Golden-red flames could clearly be seen in the sky, extending from within to without the Void Mother''s body. Light began to shoot out like keen blades over the wounds on its black shell that resembled porcelain-cracks, and the Void Mother howled tragically, its cries that could tremble a continent spreading across the stars, but none could hear its voice¡ªthe spreading nuclear blaze had burnt out all gases that spread sounds at virtually the same time.


    Cells scorched into ash, lymph utterly dried. The Void Mother''s body crumpled and broke apart from its very center, breaking apart like a cookie.


    If one looked down from space, they would be able to see a gigantic saucer-shaped energy boundary slowly jutting out over the surface of the Sea God Star, with a dark silhouette struggling inside it and eventually turned into ashes. It was shaped by energies bursting out from the Void Mother''s shattered energy core, and as the boundary stretched wider, a bigger halo of flames spread to other parts of the Sea God star, until the flames on its edges were insufficient to ignite the hydrogen and helium.


    In the center of where the blazing sun had dropped, the Void Mother''s core that was now a huge torch was still burning. The artificial sun was still absorbing and surrounding hydrogen and helium into itself to participate in its combustion. Unlike the blazing solar flash before, the gas giant that was the Sea God Star carried inexhaustive fuel that could scorch the Void Mother into cinders. If nothing unexpected happened, it could keep on burning until the flames engulfed the entire gas giant¡ªwhen that came to be, the Sea God Star might have to be renamed as the Fire God Star or Blazing God Star.


    But a dark space abruptly surfaced, eliminating that possibility.


    In the second that the Void Mother''s mind hub and energy core had been completely vanquished by the blazing sun and flash, Joshua and Nostradamus darted towards the Midgardian Fleet, resisting the Sea God Star''s gravity as they escaped the heart of the explosion. But when a sinister and chilling energy ripple swept through the stars, they looked back vigilantly.


    Thus, mage and warrior saw the sheet of dark space in the center of the golden flames.


    "It''s the dark space in the center of the Void Mother''s Body!" Joshua recognized the true form of the darkness almost immediately, albeit being very doubtful. The Void Mother''s energy core had been detonated by his own attack, so why was that thing still there? But before the warrior could find out, a cold yet substantial energy surged from that dark space, emitting a power that extinguished Joshua''s scorching flame seed. Then, as if it had used up all energy it had, the dark space vanished as soon as it appeared amidst the flames of nuclear fusion.


    "What is that?!"


    The golden-red hue of the Sea God Star''s surface shone upon Nostradamus''s face. He had already reverted to human form even as he stood on the gravity balance point. "Profound, callous, sinister¡­" he said with a low voice, his expression solemn. "I sense the desire to devour everything, an extremely ominous will.


    "It''s the power of the Evil God of Pestilence."


    Closing his eyes and sensing the residual iotas of that power, Joshua who had also reverted to human form bore an unconcealable expression of fatigue. "I get it now¡­" He frowned as he opened his eyes again. "Just like the Evil God minions on the Mycroft Continent, every Void Mother is a coordinate that guides the Evil God of Pestilence''s arrival. The more powerful the Void Mother is, the more distinct the coordinates would be. As a result, the power in which the Evil God of Pestilence could use to teleport here past the Void and world barriers would hence be greater."


    "Fortunately, the Void Mother has not grown to the point where it could swallow an entire world, which is why the Evil God power it unleashed before its death was not strong enough."


    At those words, the old mage breathed a sigh of relief. "That bastard is really dead then?"


    "Of course," Joshua answered softly, standing aloft over the satellite orbit of the Sea God Star while lowering his head towards the gas giant''s surface. "It is now in ashes."


    At present, though the fireball of blazing flash had been extinguished by the Void Mother''s power when it delivered its coordinates to the Evil God of Pestilence before death, the shockwaves from Joshua''s attack remained on the surface of the Sea God Star and soon turned into a gigantic fiery windstorm. The windstorm soon turned crimson as it combined with the turbulent airflow that existed in the Sea God Star¡ªit resembled a gigantic crimson speck inserted directly in the center of the blue-yellow surface of the gas giant, one which never stopped moving or expanding according to airflow.


    If nothing surprising should occur, the fiery windstorm would last over five thousand years¡ªor even eternal majestic sight.


    Still, neither Joshua nor Nostradamus had the energy to mind such things. The long battle was over, the enemy is dead, and so they dragged their exhausted bodies to the biggest warship of the Midgardian Fleet. And as they arrived, the battleship named Pioneer swiftly opened their starfighter hangar, which both warrior and mage entered.


    Being guided in by the tractor beam into the hangar, Joshua noticed that almost all vital crew¡ªapart from those keeping the warship running¡ªwere present. Leading them was the old Midgardian Commander Tarquin, Grand Mind of the Midgardian Fleet whose chest was decorated full of honors, and had strode a few steps forward when both Joshua and Nostradamus entered. Just as warrior thought that the commander would be conveying his infinite thanks for defeating the Void Mother, every Midgardian in the ship knelt on one knee with a ''pang'' sound at once, their heads lowered in reverence of both warrior and mage.


    "Great descendants of the Saint, the Foreigners from the Void¡­ The harrowing evil is defeated by your majestic power, and these stars now return to peace¡­ We can''t convey our gratitude with words, for all praise is pale and feeble."


    The old military Midgardian who once intended to control Joshua through psionic power and force him to fight for them had closed his eyes as he spoke with an emotional, earnest yet level voice. "Trillions of Midgardians within two systems live because of you, and yet we have nothing to offer in return."


    Then, he opened his eyes and raised his head, leveling his gaze to the warrior''s.


    "From this day forth, you are our new gods."


    Just as Joshua and Nostradamus were consecrated by the many Midgardians as new gods on Stellaris, an anomaly that was about to engulf the Multiverse was occurring in a small world in the distant universe.


    Much larger than hemispheric worlds but a lot smaller than Stellaris, seven planets and one star was growing within the system''s boundary. At some point in time, the position where the sun was supposed to be in the center of the world had been replaced by a white spherical living object. Its form was similar to a cocoon and was composed of incalculable veins of fungi surrounding it, and yet so huge it was unimaginable¡ªthe cocoon had wrapped even the star within, converting its tremendous powers for its own uses. Countless moth-like ''microscopic'' creatures were flying in the vacuum of the universe, surrounding it.


    The cocoon that had wrapped around the star was throbbing akin to a heartbeat, as if something within was growing. Space itself trembled with ever throb, just as the entire star system shook slightly. It was an extraordinarily rhythmic vibration that never once changed for centuries, but now it stopped¡ªfor the Evil God that had engulfed an entire world, even absorbing a sun into its body, had sensed the message sent by a Seed it had spread to the distant Multiverse just before its death.


    Perhaps death had come too quickly and its destruction too swift, the message that the Seed sent was simple¡ªin the distant world of Stellaris, it ran into lifeforms far greater than it estimated and was defeated in their direct encounter.


    It did not even have the chance to deliver complete information about their fight.


    That was nothing unusual, however, and the superior leviathan might not even have to be alarmed. There were unbound amounts of powerful beings in the Multiverse, with inestimable ranks of them capable of killing its Seed. The Sublimator virus itself lived to become such beings, and therefore accumulated information of lifeforms without stopping to evolve¡ªa single digit death did not matter at all.


    But this time, the beings that killed its Seed was outstandingly special.


    "Beginning analysis¡­ Substance analysis impossible. Evolutionary path simulation¡­ simulation failed."


    By sensing the energy impact and physical attacks the Seed experienced, as well as part of the enemy''s body fragments to infer retroactively in regards to the opponent''s body essence and energy system, the superior leviathan had once inferred the attributes and bodily functions of endless beings. This time, however, the flawless processing system had met a unique substance and energy system that surpassed its calculation capacity. No matter how it estimated, calculated, there was no exposing the secrets behind it. On one particular layer of the cocoon, there were even innumerable bizarre human figures growing and enlarging rapidly and visibly under the nurture of nutrient fluids, but they all crumbled since the System lacked certain important elements and hence failed the simulation.


    The Evil God that was undergoing expansion in the Void never minded that it was emulating champions of the Multiverse, especially such special beings that could triumph against its Seeds in direct confrontation. There was hence a thought that blocks out everything else for It, as one which sole objective was sublimation.


    "High-value lifeforms.


    "Worth capturing."

 Chapter 586 Late Reward

    Northwest to the central continent on Midgard, the holy mountain surrounded by countless mountains of different heights was wrapped in white snow all day long, with gray-white stone and frost combined into the most revered sacred sight of the Midgardians. In the mountain range settlement that averaged four thousand meters above sea level and was the largest mountain chain, there were steep cliffs and ridges everywhere¡ªapart from the few stubborn coniferous plants and frost plain mosses that were rooted here, it was virtually a barren land devoid of life.


    And yet, in the center of those lofty mountains where even bacteria had difficulty surviving, and around the highest summit of the world, there was a gigantic and majestic chain of buildings. Innumerable imposing temples stood amidst the cruel and chilling winds that billowed¡ªthese stone walls that existed a thousand years ago might be speckled, but the inner structure was sturdy and perfect, its stone paths still accommodating for crowds. Now, thousands of devotees and ascetics were traveling in the midst of the many floating sculptures and inscribed text outside the temple, devotedly heading to the temple foot of the holy mountain for prayers.


    It was now fifteen days after the Void Mother was killed by the blaze in the Sea God Star. After brief cheers and delight, the Midgardian civilization fell into monumental agony. Apart from the Mother Planet, only one colony¡ªthe Garden of Flowers¡ªout of their three major colonies survived. Sixty-seven million citizens had died under the assault of the Void Mother. There were elders who lost their young children, Midgardians who lost their lovers, a single individual surviving out of an entire group of bosom buddies. The pain came like a tidal wave, throwing the atmosphere of the entire planet into a freezing point.


    Losing two colonies and one-fourth of their full population was a severe blow for the Midgardians who were slow to procreate and never had that many citizens in the first place. There was also the deprivation of resources from two planetary systems which in turn was a huge blow to post-war supplies. Against the shrunken food supply and soaring prices for merchandise, the Central Midgardian Government were compelled to begin resource management and implement a by-need supply, forcing many Midgardians to scrimp and save while allocating what bare few resources and food they had on their children.


    But just those alone would never bring down the Midgardians.


    Late into the night, on the unnamed holy mountain in the Northwest Midgard Mountains that was much more famous than any other summit, a man wearing a black coat stood upon a precipice covered in snow. From that angle near to the peak, he looked out over at the entire mountain range, the temple regions and half of the Central Midgardian Continent.


    The man''s gaze swept across a great many things. He could see pious priests running in the snow in distant cities under the chill below thirty degrees, distributing food and clothes, cheering the people in this difficult time. He could see, in another corner of the city, the government-built orphanages were well-lit, and in the warm rooms, diligent workers were hushing children who lost their parents in the war, so that they could sleep peacefully.


    He could also see many officials solemnly discussing projects of reconstruction in the black government hall. They spoke on initiatives and bore no selfishness as they exhausted all efforts to think about their civilization''s future, a sight never once occurring in the endless years since Midgardian civilization was born.


    The Midgardians lost much due to war, but it was also the precise reason that their entire civilization was so unified for the first time. In the desolate coldness of the stars, they finally understood that they could only rely on each other.


    The man looked on as devotees prayed to the gods and those who had the ability aided others. In the distance, within a shelter town built for refugees from other star systems, a ranked priest was using his powerful psionic energy for construction work, undergoing the inferior labor that was once the task of normal Midgardians or machineries¡ªthe walls of hierarchy had been broken. There was not one moment that the distance between the Midgardian people were so close.


    Joshua then turned his gaze from the distance to right below. He saw, in the temple region by the foot of the holy mountain, that Nostradamus was helping the specialists from the Midgardian government. The archmage was explaining the principle of the warp engine from another point of view while demonstrating how to use magic for short-distance teleportation. While delighted and pleased, the dozen old specialists whose leaves were yellowed also suggested a number of new insights and explained psionic aspects, broadening the archmage''s horizon.


    In the empty snowy space around the temple, Ying was playing noisily with the children of some pilgrims to the holy land, making signs and boasting with a face full of pride about her past aberration-slaying accomplishments, earning worshipping gazes from the Midgardian children who knew nothing about monsters or Chaos aberrations. Behind the silver-haired girl, Ling and Light were working together¡ªthe luminous orb was spraying a pole of water out of nowhere that froze into a block of ice, while the black-haired boy proceeded to sculpt the outlines of the aberrations his sister was boasting about with his bare hands, the lifelike, fearsome appearance scaring both the children and the parents who were smiling as they looked on.


    And not too far away from the vast snowy land beneath the holy mountain, the construction of two gigantic sculptures were underway. Powerful psionics had cut two boulders that were over a hundred-meter-tall out of the ridges of the holy mountain and placed there, where several famous Midgardian sculptors combined to chisel them. There was already a general shape following days of continuous labor¡ªone of the statues appeared to be a four-armed giant who stood upon the head of a menacing aberration, with two arms folded before his chest, while another was leaning upon an axe and the last one grasping a greatsword, pointing towards the distance.


    Hearing the footsteps behind him, Joshua did not turn and simply spoke. "There is no need for such gestures¡ªMilhabus, Tarquin."


    Standing upon the cliff, the warrior showed his back to the Midgardian Grand Consul and Central Fleet Commander, his coat flapping along with the chilling winds from the islands. Closing his eyes, Joshua turned away from the sculptures and memorial plaque beneath the mountain. "Your resources should be used on key aspects," he said calmly, "instead of carving some sculptures for Nostradamus or myself in consecration."


    "My lord, all the resources needed for a sculpture and a memorial plaque is just the brief time of rest an Omega psionic have after lunch." The middle-aged Grand Consul reverently bowed towards the warrior, even as he shook his head and refuted his notion mildly but determinedly. "Nevertheless, the spiritual support it could provide is inestimable for the Midgardian people¡ªespecially now. We are a psionic civilization, and there are times when the spiritual is much more influential than the physical."


    "That''s not important."


    Joshua opened his eyes, keeping them away from the pair and at the faraway mountains. "I recall telling you on the Pioneer that I would not be some new gods of yours. I do not require such honor, but it seems that your people are still spreading the fact recently¡­ Look, there are even temples consecrating Nostradamus and myself right beside the Saint''s. You lot sure move quick¡ªbut what''s the point? All of you had truly wasted a week holding a council over the changes to doctrine and scripture."


    "My lord, we need an ideal."


    Before Milhabus could explain the actions against Joshua''s rather accusing words, Tarquin spoke, taking a slight step forward. Though slow, his words were deep and powerful. "To resist the evils of the Void, we need an ideal."


    The warrior did not respond at once, and following brief thought, Milhabus continued Tarquin''s words with a serious expression. "You may now comprehend, but the Midgardians are in a precarious position¡­ There are those who now fear the stars and the darkness behind them. Most now simply wish to be a normal individual, rather staying in their homeworld for life, than head to the distant universe to explore new planets¡­ The fear and calamity the Void creature wrought are now rooted in their hearts, and if that wasn''t changed, the Midgardians would have no future."


    Joshua nodded silently¡ªMilhabus''s words were undeniably true. At present, most Midgardians were beginning to fear space and the unknown, refusing to have anything to do with exploration or mystery to distant quadrants of space. They wished only to stay on the little island to call home, refusing any voyage to the boundless stars. These Midgardians, having experienced firsthand the disasters and the death of their kin the Void Mother wrought, now believed that all journeys into the unfathomable Void or the distant stars would end up in catastrophes. They were even suggesting sealing all Midgardian psionic powers, cutting off all connections from the voices behind the curtain.


    That, naturally, would not do. A race that had lost it heart to explore and its curiosity toward unknowns and mysteries would only be gradually lost in the long and winding river of time, turning into rotten bones without a name. That was why neither Tarquin nor Milhabus, as well as certain other Midgardians disapproved of such pessimistic notions.


    "That is why we need your name and your acts."


    The Grand Consul of Midgard knelt together on one knee with his friend towards the warrior who still had his back towards him, and said earnestly but firmly, "Your temple is under construction, your legend is spreading, your statue would soon appear in every city square alongside the Saint¡ªthe refurbishments along the Sea God Star have been tabled as well. There will be a colossal monument hanging in orbit, telling the tale of how your lordship and Nostradamus triumphed against the Void Mother, while the great red spot in the Star would be a monument recorded in textbooks."


    "It doesn''t have to be that way."


    "It must be so, my lord." Milhabus shook his head in return to Joshua''s repetitive response. "These aren''t efforts to get in your good graces, but to prove that our enemy¡ªthose creatures of the Void had once appeared, destroyed and rampaged¡­ but were also defeated. The value of those monuments isn''t in flaunting victories, but to tell our citizens and generations to come, that we once defeated despair, monsters that came from the Void."


    And it would hence be unnecessary to fear the darkness and the unknown.


    Milhabus left that last part unsaid, but both warrior and Tarquin were aware of his meaning.


    After a short silence, Joshua nodded¡ªan acknowledgment. "Listening to you, does that mean your people are still prepared to stand against the Chaos, or what you call those Void creatures?" He asked in curiosity, before putting more weight behind his words, "however, if you don''t simply carry out the Void Door ritual, they would never come to this world again."


    "Unless it was some helpless situation, we would never carry out the Void Door ritual."


    Milhabus shook his head, slipping a glance at Tarquin beside him, who then spoke with a rather unusual tone. "On another note¡ªyou might not believe it, my lord, but most of the leaders in the fleet and the government received a sign."


    Though the old Midgardian appeared fatigued, there was an extraordinary inspiration in his presence as he spoke with a deep voice. His eyes were turned to the gray and obscure sky from which snow was falling heavily, but appear tangible if one would just reach out with their hands. "In that dream, there was a profound and warm being who presented us an omen for us Midgardians, or perhaps across the stars¡­ It said that evil was already invading, and that there are enemies from the Void spying upon our stars from every corner of the galaxy. We must act first to defeat them, destroying them before they could grow¡ªor we would never have a day of peace!"


    Steel Python ''Star''.


    Joshua quickly understood that the immune system of Stellaris was activating, which was why the World Will manifested, announcing the auguries of war to all its children. Through an indistinct foretelling, the warrior could see images of the future: Innumerable warships from different civilizations and races assembling on the edge of the galaxy, forming a river of steel in Stellaris and advanced against the seemingly endless swarm of darkness. The battle between the stars would rage across countless galaxies and lightyears, extinguishing millions of suns even as trillions of beings were fated to be reduced to ashes, dust indiscernible in the universe.


    The sight was so profound and magnificent that it never ended over millennia. With the darkness of the universe as its stage, there would come limitless tales and stories¡ªalthough Joshua did not know who was the final victor, he was willing to trust in the power of life.


    It was exactly so that Joshua granted his counsel.


    "Milhabus¡­ I am aware that the Midgardians has a glorious civilization that stood for thousands of years. However, what you face are evils that existed before time, evils born even before your ancestors awakened their intelligence."


    "Your technology isn''t weak¡ªin fact, it far outshines my civilization''s¡ªbut the peak of your military ability lacks much¡­ It is caused by the special aspects of civilization, but whatever the case may be, you must never stand against them out of a moment of inspiration. At least allow your wounds to recover first."


    "Your counsel will be the principle by which we act."


    Lowering their heads in reverence, both Milhabus and Tarquin looked up, before the Grand Counsel spoke rather hesitantly.


    "By the way, my lord¡­ may we know when you plan to leave?" He asked, before pausing for a moment and lowering his head. "It''s not that we don''t welcome your stay in Midgard, but your companion Nostradamus mentioned a few times that there are still work to do for both you and him on the other side of the Void. We would never dare interfere with your mission, which is why we wish to know your time of departure¡ªwe have a return ritual at the ready."


    Joshua''s reply left the two looking up and staring at his back in astonishment.


    "At once."


    Joshua looked up as well, never once turning towards the two most authoritative figures in Midgardian society. He watched as thick clouds swirled in the tempest as if his gaze could pierce the gloom and into some corner within the world. "There''s no need for some return ritual," the warrior said calmly. "In fact, I should have left seven days ago. I''m just here, waiting for a late reply and reward."


    "But now, it''s here."


    Before Milhabus or Tarquin could understand what Joshua was talking about, a vague silver light flickered beneath the holy mountain in the very next instant. Light, who was helping Ling carve an ice sculpture, abruptly began to flash with obscure starry splendor throughout its body. It was as if time had stopped for all that its light touches¡ªbe it human or object. Snowflakes froze in the air, frost stopped their spread and soon, both Light and Joshua vanished from the real world.


    Inside the world and beneath the Vault of Stars, the warrior looked up at the Steel Python ''Star'' that wrapped itself around the galaxy.


    "You''re late," Joshua said rather helplessly, shaking his head.

 Chapter 587 Who Would Know the Future?

    While ''late'' was the right word, even Joshua himself could not give a lecture about the importance of time when it came to a World Will that considered one thousand and five hundred years ago ''recent''¨C especially considering that it might take half a month for it to focus its will alone. Hence, he did not continue and merely shrugged as he changed topics. "Star, you said that I would have to stay for a while you prepared my reward. Now that you''ve come to me, does that mean it''s ready?"


    Not long after Joshua had defeated the Void Mother by burning it with the colossal windstorm blaze, the Commanding Will of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds was prepared to teleport both him and Nostradamus to Mycroft. By receiving Joshua''s ''Psionic Soar'' buff, the artificial intelligence that was almost destroyed had healed much of its soul injuries that it could not recover due to lack of energies. Now, it was at 27% from its peak and rising.


    But just as the Commanding Will prepared to pierce the world barrier and activate the Multi-Quadrant Teleportation to send the warrior back to Mycroft, the Steel Python ''Star'' appeared and stopped them. Unquestionably, even if the Commanding Will had recovered part of its strength, it was no opponent for the World Will.


    In that period where the Steel Python relied on Light as a focal point to maintain temporary lucidity by emulating the luminous orb''s construct and splitting itself to create an amalgamated Will as a separate focal point. On its own initiative, it appeared and told Joshua of its gratitude over how he had come to aid its children. It hence planned to gift them a generous reward, but due to the hurry, Joshua and the rest had to wait for some time. Furthermore, Star also vaguely indicated that it hoped for Joshua to stay a little longer in its world and do his best to leave his ''Path of Extraordinary'' legacy. That might help with the Midgardian civilization''s greatest shortcoming, so that they would not be defenseless when facing superior beings.


    Joshua did not mind teaching such things since Stellaris was too far from Mycroft and therefore had no competitive relationship. Even if there was, it would be very difficult for the Midgardians to catch up, and there is certainly something stimulating about having an apprentice from every existing race.


    But in the end, the plan ended up fruitless: First and foremost, the ion energies adrift in Stellaris was too different from the Steel Strength in Mycroft¡ªall cultivation method hence needed a grand-scale of adaptation before use. The second was that the Midgardians were ultimately plant beings, a fundamentally different lifeform from the mammalian humans of Mycroft.


    With Joshua''s depth, to adopt an aura or lifeforce cultivation method suitable for Midgardians was not too difficult. However, it takes a great amount of time to test it out on trials, and incidentally he was in a rush to get home¡ªfor two Imperial Legends to go missing mysteriously while exploring a demiplane, heaven knows how Israel''s mood would be after learning the news. The warrior could guess that the Emperor must not be feeling too great at the moment, and if they still stayed, he worried that some great ruckus would kick off.


    Even so, Joshua managed to alter a set of basic aura cultivation for plant life to strengthen their life force in less than ten days. He referred to some knowledge where druids nurtured seedlings, while elaborating about the essence of life from the towering view of Legends. As long as they trained in that cultivation method, the integrated physical elements and psionic growth speed of the Midgardians would rise distinctly, the only flaw being the slowness in the speed of improvement. Rising from Steel, the lowest rank, to Silver-advanced would take almost two hundred years¡ªten times more than the duration needed for mortals of the Mycroft Continent. It was even more difficult for them to ascend into the threshold of Gold, and Omega psionics who naturally awakened would probably outnumber Gold combat-class Midgardians.


    Fifty years of initiation, two hundred years for the first indication of results¡ªonly the Midgardians with their extended lifespan could use such a method. Apart from the fact that it was extremely solid and would virtually not develop any issues, there was actually no advantage in that cultivation method. Be that as it may, the Midgardian specialists took the original script of the regime from Joshua''s hands with immeasurable gratitude¡ªafter all, it was one thing being slow, and another completely with not having it at all. True change came not from one to a hundred, but from zero to one.


    "Indeed."


    Wrapped around the galaxy, with its head holding aloft the Vault of Stars, the Steel Python slowly nodded as it watched Joshua closely with a mild gaze. "Be it for saving my children, awakening my will or teaching me how to focus my Self, I''m willing to give anything to show my gratitude."


    Before it finished, a silver starry luster flickered before Joshua. Three treasures, wrapped in a spherical bubble of energy, its true form obscured thus appeared before the warrior.


    "This is what you deserve," Star said summarily.


    Joshua did not act pretentiously either. He traveled half the Multiverse to come here, to Stellaris and have a huge fight with an Evil God minion, rescuing a race and a civilization¡ªhe could take any reward with a clear conscience. Thus, he simply reached out to the first energy bubble that directly vanished the instant he touched it, dropping the thing it wrapped around into the warrior''s hand.


    "Huh?"


    The first reward had already managed a soft gasp out of Joshua, because the object in his grasp was an energy core miniaturized by some extraordinary method, and according to that familiar energy signature and whirling, it was a Void Mother-class energy core that had been purified! Star nodded slightly when it saw Joshua''s stunned expression, and said, "Those beings of Chaos may be the origin of destruction, but they definitely wield great power. I know you wish to study how the Void Mother''s energy core works, but each of them was destroyed in battle¡­ which is why I replicated a miniaturized Void Mother core with my power. I hope it helps."


    Of course it helps. Joshua pocketed the energy core that was half the size of his fist with a pleased face. The composition and operation of the Void Mother''s energy core would assist greatly in the improvement of his Nuclear Heart Furnace, and if the energy within was released directly, it was sufficient for him to gain a temporary ''Psionic Soar'' buff state. It was a powerful trump card for all Legendary champions, enough to flip the tables at once in vital battles.


    Pleased, Joshua opened the second energy bubble, and a silver ''Steel Fragment'' emanating obscure radiance floated before his chest as if weightless.


    Just as it had been with Karlis and Illgner, Star had split with part of its own power and gifted it to Joshua. The warrior reached out and grasped the Steel Fragment in his palm, and clusters of System verification text flashing before his eyes, although Joshua knew the function of the Fragment even without the System.


    Unlike the two previous pieces that grant power to manipulate natural phenomenon and give life to inorganic matter, the one Star gifted was related to the aspects of spirit and psionic. With that Steel Shard, even mortals could have special abilities such as mind reading, hypnosis, memory alteration, autosuggestion, and ubiquitous speech. The wielder could proficiently communicate with beings of other worlds through spiritual language, and awaken their very own psionic powers if they had not awakened it after acquiring the Steel Shard.


    That was why Joshua was prepared to feed it to Light like dogfood after putting the Shard away. The luminous orb had learned Void Creation after swallowing a Steel Shard last time around¡ªalthough it appeared to be just spraying water, who knew what abilities it would gain this time if it ate this one? He was rather expectant.


    As for the matter of wastefulness, the Steel Shard was essentially something that did not exist for others¡ªsave for himself and Light. Almost no one else could sense its presence, and Joshua had a feeling that Light would benefit significantly from absorbing Steel Shards from other worlds, itself being the outline of a World Will. At the moment, there was no clear effort since it was still within the storing period, so all the warrior could do was wait patiently.


    Compared to the other two, the third reward was more down to earth. After he opened the third energy bubble, Joshua felt a pure but formless Steel Strength surging out and seeping into his body. In that brief instant, Joshua realized that his Steel strength assimilation rose a full ten percent at once, reaching twenty-seven percent¡ªmore than one fourth the total assimilation rate! Though it looked to be just an improvement by one-tenth, it was a decade of laborious training for Legendary champions¡ªor decades if luck was not on their side.


    In the end, it may be slightly faster for Legendary champions when they first improved. But soon, the sublimation of their lifeform would become difficult¡ªeven true prodigies such as Pope Igor and Emperor Israel had to use a long time for that step.


    Thanks to the rapid improvement of Steel Strength assimilation, Joshua promptly felt his entire body sinking as his weight increased by one third¡ªsuch was the attribute of Steel Strength. The warrior temporarily cold not feel the rise in Steel Strength combat ability, but he could directly sense the abruptly exponential increase in his mass. Joshua now even suspected that even some Ancient Dragons were not as heavy as he was, because he could feel his surroundings distort a little due to his weight.


    "It is an Origin power that I have split out from my true form, the purest and most untainted of Steel Strength." The Steel Python turned its colossal head, seemingly satisfied with its reward. "Your individual evolution had reached a place where natural evolution could not. Even I could only help you accelerate your progress in this manner, and that is the most I could do."


    Joshua nodded without saying a thing. Star was right¡ªin truth, the sudden ten percent increase in assimilation had exceeded his control a little. The warrior could not even speak now, and simply frowned, doing his best to control his own body and adjust the balance of Steel Strength concentration within. It was quite some time later that he breathed a sigh of relief and relaxed his tightened body, flexing his limbs. "Calibration largely completed¡­ I''ve almost humiliated myself."


    "All my rewards are now given."


    The colossal Steel Python curled its body as it watched Joshua, its galaxy-size body whirling beneath the Vault of Stars. "Though I''m a little reluctant in parting," it spoke softly with a level tone, "the time for it has come. But I believe there would be a day we''ll meet again, foreigner from the land of the Saint, and I hope you would have grown into a reinforcement that worlds could rely upon when that time comes."


    Steel Python Star was certainly a being that did not enjoy nonsense and acted decisively. Having given the promised reward and conveying its gratitude to Joshua, it began preparations to teleport Joshua and the others away from the inner reaches of the world. After all, its true form was still spreading news of impending war across every corner of Stellaris as it would soon be embroiled in a grand galactic battle. Compared to that, everything appeared insignificant.


    This time, however, Joshua asked for it to stay.


    "Wait, there''s something else."


    Calling out to detain the leaving Steel Python, Joshua pressed his right palm over his own chest when Star turned its head. In the very next second, a silver appeared over his palm, and, holding it, Joshua showed it to the surprised World Will. "I believe that he is a child of yours. Though I don''t know how he entered my spiritual space, I believe I should return this brave soul to you."


    In that very moment, Joshua was holding Azra in his palm. He was the elderly Midgardian who sacrificed his life to inform Joshua and the others that they were encircled by the Void swarm in the battlefield against the Void Mother. After the former Omega psionic had delivered the message with his soul, he entered Joshua''s pool of souls for some unknown reason and fell into deep slumber.


    Now, it was the time the send this brave one back to his home. Joshua believed that Star undoubtedly had the power to return the fragile soul back to its homeworld, allowing it to enter the Mother Tree and united with trillions of its kind.


    "¡­Joshua, are you being serious?"


    However, Star somehow did not simply receive the soul, and the World Will instead showed clear doubt and displeasure.


    "Do you know not what you are giving up?" It asked, slightly baffled.


    Nevertheless, Joshua nodded. "Though not fully, I understand part of it." He said calmly. "After all, ''gods'' truly exist in the world I live."


    At that, he smiled and shook his head. "Though a coincidence, there is nothing wrong with the Midgardians'' procedures¡ªnew gods, temples, monuments, doctrines, it is pretty much a perfect foundation. I could also make a rough guess with the soul that had been unusually absorbed into my spiritual space, not to mention my conversations with several deities and thus learning the extraordinary aspects of the gods."


    "Then, do you intend to give up on that opportunity?" The Steel Python abandoned its intentions of leaving, and turned to look at Joshua once again with a disbelieving gaze. "It should be known that it is a chance that almost never comes by, and if you wish..."


    "I know," Joshua interjected with clear, level voice. "If I wish, I could become a provisional Midgardian deity. I would only need over a hundred years to grow my religion, learn how to use it to nullify the assimilation of divinity and perhaps gain powers that could slay the Void Mother instantly."


    "Then would you¡­"


    "I will not."


    Joshua did not allow the Steel Python to finish its words, and leveled his eyes directly into the World Will''s gigantic vertical pupils that appear to reflect ten thousand galaxies, his speech never once slowing. "I have no plans of becoming the god of the Midgardians, nor do I wish to be tethered by others. If there is a day which I wish to become a god, I would build my own denomination and spread my own gospel on my own accord and not by using the labors of others. I might even simply create a new race who would advocate my faith."


    Then, Joshua remembered the Void Mother and the memories carved into its genetic sequence. It was as if the warrior could see the body of its mother¡ªthat Evil God which devours entire ecosystems and gulped worlds into its bowels. He laughed, his lips curling up, his gaze flame-hot.


    "What''s more, who would know if I might not become more powerful than the gods in a few hundred years, despite not being one?"

 Chapter 588 Path to Paean

    Star the Steel Python bade farewell to Joshua, unable to retort against the warrior''s stance until the end. Ultimately, none could know matters of the future, and godhood was not the only path to greatness¡ªitself being one of the finest examples, not a god, and yet far powerful than one.


    "That friend of yours, the powerful psionic named Nostradamus¡ªor a spellcaster, as he is known in your world."


    Before parting, Star passed two more treasures wrapped in energy bubbles to Joshua. "He isn''t you and hence could neither see nor interact with me, but he certainly aided my children and killed the Void Mother alongside you¡­ These are his rewards, I hope you could deliver them to him."


    "Of course. I believe he''ll be delighted." Joshua handily put them away and wrapped the two energy bubbles in Steel Strength, binding them to his side and smiled. "Well, see you next time."


    "Ha¡­ See you next time."


    Laughing in its deep voice once, as the Vault of Stars swayed like soap bubbles, blurring, and soon the Steel Python''s body colossal enough to wrap around a galaxy dispersed with layers of radiance, while Joshua and the luminous orb returned together to the real world. At that moment, Milhabus and Tarquin were still surprised over the warrior''s words, but soon saw the warrior striding out and dropping down from the steep cliff, instantly appearing beneath the holy mountain. In the distance, Ying and Ling who had been playing with Midgardian children began to make their way toward Joshua as if receiving some order.


    "He''s really leaving?"


    Tarquin, an old military man, quivered¡ªhe suddenly remembered that he had been speaking so much nonsense that he never told Joshua why they came. Milhabus remembered it too, and unhesitatingly tried to communicate with Joshua from the distance with a psionic link¡ªhalfway through the process, he suddenly remembered that there was an energy shield over the warrior''s body that no psionic force could pierce. So, the Grand Consul promptly changed tactics, and began shouting from above the holy mountain, "My¡­"


    But before Milhabus could utter the second word, Joshua noticed them and appeared before them as if teleporting. "What is it?" he asked curiously.


    "Well¡­" Gulping down the words he had been prepared to utter, Milhabus quickly used his psionic powers to open a small space. It was psionic storage space that only Omega-class psionics could use, where Milhabus drew out an exquisitely crafted translucent crystal cylinder, carved with innumerable silver-blue runes that were flashing. "As promised in ancient times, my lord," the Grand Consul spoke with a level voice as much as he could, "we are returning this to you at the moment of your departure."


    At those words, Milhabus knelt on one knee and presented the crystal before Joshua, who frowned at it. "Isn''t that¡­" he uttered in slight surprise, "your sacred item ''Droplet''?''"


    "Yes." Tarquin knelt beside Milhabus as well, and began to explain. "A thousand years ago, the Void Saint came to save us from foolish and cruel civil strife before rising to the stars. He set up the shrine on the pinnacle of the holy mountain and left the sacred items before he left, and obscurely prophesized that he or his follower might return one day."


    "We believed the ''Void Door'' ritual to be a way to summon the Holy One or his followers, but it appeared now that it was the complete opposite." Milhabus said, staring at the snowy ground and showing a complicated expression. "But this time, guided by the sacred item, you and your comrade came, and the Holy One''s prophecy was fulfilled. Therefore, the sacred item ''Droplet'' should be returned to its owner."


    "Would have been better if that was mentioned earlier."


    Joshua nodded at those words, and took the amber pole which contained the Droplet from Milhabus''s hands. He had been doubtful¡ªhad the Midgardians not been a little too open to completely trust whispers from the Void and did as the Evil God as they told them to, allowing them to be easily bewitched? Now, it appeared that all of it was caused by the Sage''s carelessness with words all those years ago. The Sage must have believed that since the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds were approaching competition, having the Droplet as an anchor meant that the people of Mycroft would come to Stellaris one day, and hence gave the Midgardians a vaccine¡ªafter a fashion. It simply escaped the Sage''s own imagination that the Glorious Era was quickly ended by the Abyss and the Evil Gods after the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds were complete. That was why the Midgardians who waited over a thousand years never saw their former savior again, running into a minion of the Evil God that was loitering the Void instead.


    An unfortunate coincidence. Concluding thus inwardly, Joshua bound the Droplet with Steel Strength at his side as well, having it make company with the two energy bubbles. He was definitely curious about what the Droplet actually was, but such matters should wait after he returned to Mycroft.


    "Are you really leaving?" Milhabus asked carefully as he studied Joshua''s expression.


    "We''re leaving immediately¡ªno, we''re leaving now." The warrior quickly and definitively answered, changing his words mid-sentence since he saw that Nostradamus had led Ling and Ying out of a portal following a faint dimensional ripple.


    The old mage nodded at the two leaders of Midgard and said kindly, "Ahem. Though it is a rush, it is what it is¡­ To our world, our departure was an unplanned one. The longer the delay, the more complicated things would become."


    "It''s a shame, but we must leave now." Joshua continued, nodding and smiling at both Milhabus and Tarquin who appeared unable to take in the rapid unfolding of events. "Don''t worry. If you face another evil from beyond the Void you could not defeat, just give me a shout out."


    "Just stand upon the altar and call my name."


    At present, the figure of the warrior and the others began to blur. It was the Commanding Will of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds casting the Multi-Quadrant Teleportation spell, but the warrior''s words remained clear.


    "Then I shall answer, and descend once more."


    In the very next second, before the two could say anything in farewell, Joshua and the others vanished from Stellaris, leaving the pair to look at each other blankly before laughing bitterly once.


    Stellaris, several months later.


    The statue beneath the holy mountain had been completed, but now the workers and craftsmen were diligently carving huge and complex wall sculpting as well as drawing excellent murals and totems. Many ascetics and priests were standing behind them, watching every piece of art whether they had been completed or not.


    What the murals and sculpting depicted was nothing too profound or elegant, nor was it some legend worth recording in history books¡ªall it was were the ordinary daily life of the Midgardians in different eras.


    The daily life of farming, shepherding and hunting during the tribal era. Images of the developing, migration and establishment of early city states. Snapshots of war, slavery, and slaughter when kingdoms were founded. Scenes of when the industrial dynasty had begun, production of psionic motors, great destruction to the environment and finally a global war.


    Four walls, twelve murals, and yet countless stories were embedded within. Now, the fifth wall had already been raised. The first mural and wall relief had been completed¡ªit showed a Sage walking out of a world tear, leading the Midgardians towards the stars.


    The second mural was in progress, but one could make out a ferocious crystal insect exiting the Void Door and destroying a beautiful planet. Innumerable warships exploded in space, falling towards other planets, or sliding towards the infinite Void with its remaining mobility.


    Work had yet to begin on the third mural, but its outline had been drawn out. It showed the vague shape of a four-armed giant who stood before a colossal planet, watching coldly as the entire planet and the Void Mother was lit ablaze.


    Someone raised an issue.


    "¡­That scene isn''t quite right¡­ It''s the image of the Giant God slaying the Void Mother, but why does your outline look more as if the Giant God had destroyed a planet? The children who visit afterward would get the wrong idea."


    The craftsmen took a look, having heard the onlooker''s doubt¡ªand it was certainly so. With a smile, they changed the depiction so that the Giant God''s expression was not as terrifying while enlarging the portions of the Void Mother, and only then did the doubters back off.


    The advent of the new god had spread across the entire Midgardian civilization, with new doctrines and ode to the gods appearing in elementary textbooks. The god which the Midgardian government promoted as one of ''Retribution'', ''Salvation'' and ''War'' unexpectedly gained many devotees amongst the Midgardian youths, while his divine name ''Inferno'' was also set after the blazing vortex and the Void Mother''s corpse in the Sea God Star.


    The mighty name of the Infernal God hence spread in Midgardian civilization.


    ''¡ªSeveral months ago, beyond Stellaris.''


    Joshua, who would never know what transpired in months, brought Ying, Ling, and the luminous orb along and overlooked the entire Multiverse alongside Nostradamus.


    The light of the Great Mana Tide that extended throughout worlds was visible there as well. Engulfing a thousand realms, the energy shroud that allows worlds to irradiate brightly engulfed every corner of the visible Void like a tide. Obscure starlight stirred the shroud, vibrating and forming trillions of repetitive dimensional ripples.


    The teleportation that transcended the Multiverse was about to begin. While the Commanding Will was rapidly calculating dimensional trajectories, Nostradamus, having received his reward, inspected the surprise that belonged to him, even as the divine armament siblings were bickering and struggling over who should hug it.


    And Joshua was listening carefully beside them.


    He had closed his eyes, pricking his years attentively to the sounds of Stellaris.


    In the inner reaches of the World Membrane, Star, the Steel Python was spreading its will across the galaxy, the horns of war were resounding, factories boomed as constructions began while warship engines reverberated across the stars. However, beneath the grand sounds belonging to the World Will, there were smaller groan and sounds that were ignored.


    Those were the dirges of civilizations, sung by countless people within repatriation vessels after they fled their home planet where monsters wrought destruction.


    Those were also battle hymns of civilizations, sung as entire planets entered war and their boundless docks, colonies, and space fortresses went into overdrive, as trillions of people sacrificed all that they have, mustering their full strength to fight against the monsters.


    There were many other sounds as well. Fallen empires were reviving, sweeping through the galaxy and extinguishing all darkness. Their majestic fleets were even voyaging into other galaxies, aiding other intelligent beings in their fight against the Void¡ªthe most noble sounds of triumph. However, there were weak civilizations that could not shake away the assault from swarms of Void Monsters even at full strength. Their finally warship and repatriation vessel turned into plasma under thunderous explosions that wafted over cold and silent space. It was the gloomiest sounds of ruin.


    The sounds over all of Stellaris was like a symphony of utmost majesty and complexity. Listening to alone was as if witnessing the rise and fall of countless civilizations and legends.


    ''¡ªWas this the sounds the Sage had heard before?''


    Joshua listened quietly and attentively to a world. He opened his eyes and stared into the Void, as if his gaze could permeate boundless starlight to see the millions of worlds behind. Perhaps darkness was breeding behind the lights as well, just as infinite sounds and sounds spread.


    "No wonder the Sage had such resolve, to help endless worlds through the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds."


    As he mumbled to himself, Joshua paid no attention to Nostradamus who turned to him in curiosity, his expression as calm as an old well.


    At the moment, Joshua could understand the Sage''s thoughts a little¡ªeven if He had been a man who stood on high and whose shadow could not be seen even when one craned their necks. As the warrior stood at that elevated point and overlooked the Multiverse, the prideful thought of helping and saving all words would definitely develop occasionally.


    The Sage had led the world of Mycroft to glory, raised Midgardian civilizations from ignorance. He might even have helped and saved boundless worlds, almost succeeding in changing the Multiverse.


    But he was not the Sage.


    The Commanding Will began counting down, the portal that transcends the Multiverse has been open. Pure silver radiance formed a warm door of light, and without responding to Nostradamus''s pressing inquiry after him, Joshua stepped forward and into the portal.


    There were no two identical individuals, just as no two grains of sand are the same. He was not the Saint and hence could not tread on his path, but so what? There was no need for similarities in the first place¡ªjust as the Evil Gods have countless ways to destroy worlds, there should be countless ways to save the worlds. If there were innumerable methods in which Evil Gods were born, there would be innumerable methods to destroy them as well.


    There is only one truth, but there is not only one path to the truth.


    Therefore, there was more than one path to paean.


    ¡ªEnd of Volume 10, Light of Stellaris.

 Chapter 589 Return

    The Triplet Mountain Holy City, capital of the Northern Empire.


    In the Imperial Garden at the heart of Morlaix Palace, Second Prince Dimore stood silently like a stone pillar in a corner of the garden as he listened to his father''s grumbles that were laced with rage and anxiety.


    "If possible, I must give those two bastards who don''t know the gravity of things a beating with my own hands. What the hell are they doing?"


    This was not the first time within the last two weeks that Dimore heard his father¡ªEmperor Israel Diamond grumble as he did now. In fact, there were three similar grumblings today alone¡ªit was certainly quite extraordinary, especially given that Israel was not that irritated when countering the careful probing of the old school nobles from the Eastern Border.


    But the Second Prince was also aware that all of it was excusable. It was precisely because there were many reasons that Israel fell into a foul mood, thereby forcing himself here in the garden, watering the flowers to control his temper¡ªfor example, the restless movements of the Eastern Duke, the sudden war between the different principalities in the West Mountains to the west of the continent, as well as that incident in Fairyland.


    The most important being the last one, that incident in Fairyland.


    Having been brought along by Israel as he handled various affairs, Dimore could not help recalling the prudent yet helpless words in those reports and memo to the Emperor: according to the report from the escorting personnel, Count Radcliffe and Nostradamus had simultaneously vanished within a silver luster that abruptly appeared when they were exploring the demiplane anomaly¡ªnow ascertained to be an ancient artificial demiplane. If the Legendary mage Barbarossa, chief of the Skypiercing White Tower, had inferred correctly, the two should have been sent beyond the edge of the Multiverse after activating an ancient teleportation formation, to a place that even the Seven Gods would not know.


    They might even have left the detection range of the Void Star-Observatory, transcended the distance between dozens of worlds.


    Heaven knows how they did that, and Dimore could at least be sure that the Seven Gods really did not know either¡ªafter that silver luster burst out, at least three deities had descended urgently from the Infinite Horizon, a clearly different act from their previous principle of non-interference. Though they quickly left and returned to their holy throne on the Infinite Horizon, the priests and clergies who were present all received the same oracle: to seal that demiplane and do their best to not destroy the ruins within¡ªespecially the silver sun in its heart, for it was the beacon that would guide the two Legends'' return.


    Though that might be the case, even if there were some person mad enough to lay waste to the ruins, it was impossible for them to stop two Legendary champions of the empire from returning. After the silver luster had shone through the entire plain, hundreds of gigantic and sturdy ancient puppet guardians¡ªwar machines called ''Giant God Warriors'' buried all over the demiplane had reactivated and now patrol throughout the ruins, wiping out any intruders.


    Those crude, bipedal war machines that appear to be just two legs holding aloft a rectangular piece of metal were operating normally despite being creations of the previous era. Their abilities were not outdated either¡ªa party of explorers, under Barbarossa''s indication, attempted assault on one in perfect condition. In three minutes, they almost lost their lives under a rain of charge beams, arcane missiles, and elemental tremors, and thus retreated haggardly, escaping their pursuit after moving some hundred miles away.


    The elite spellcasters that could suppress Supreme-tier monsters revealed that they felt as if they were not fighting against one machine puppet but an entire legion of modern magic combatants. They even said that the Giant God Warrior even knew how to unleash malevolent curses, and while they believed that they could destroy that Giant God Warrior, it would only after they had played ever trump cards¡ªand only lunatics would use everything at their disposal to destroy themselves with an ancient puppet.


    There was hence no one save for Legendary champions who could stand against the Legendary champions, and were there any who would obstruct Joshua and Nostradamus''s return? While the mundane factions would bicker frivolously in the name of profit, all of those things would become meaningless once they arrived on their threshold. These champions cared only about the future in centuries or perhaps millennia to come, acting as the balance and progress of a world. Against an unknown threat from the Multiverse and being aware of the Abyss''s spying, they believed that it was better having more Legendary champions around in this troubled world where the Great Mana Tide swept across the Multiverse. It was the only way that they could face those great foes who were preparing in the darkness.


    Even if they were separated by factions and allegiance, they were at least born in the same world. Such was their enlightenment.


    Despite the few scoundrels who did not agree with that opinion, they would never risk the same risk of disappearance to explore the core zone of the demiplane, and though Joshua and Nostradamus were both relatively new Legends, none felt that they were easy to handle. One was a dimensional mage who was already famous decades ago and merely did not deliberately ascend, while another was an inhuman beast who broke through to Legendary under thirty. Could anything that made those two vanish be solved easily? Additionally, the ruins itself was no plaything¡ªleaving aside the Giant God Warriors that would knock a few teeth off anyone, the silver sun was also rapidly growing energies that astonish even the gods. Careless actions equated to death, and not even Legends would have it easy.


    The dimensional anomaly¡ªthe ancient artificial demiplane¡ªthe Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds. Through an excavated obelisk, the explorers from the world of Mycroft learned the name of the demiplane. It was unquestionably an extraordinary Glorious Era ruin, one that made every other ruin of cities on the Mycroft Continent as meaningless as grains of sands. Its discovery promptly attracted the attention of all champions around the world¡ªnow, it was no longer just the Northern Empire and the influential factions of the Eastern Plains that were partnering in the exploration. The Seven Gods Church that had been rebuilding in the Far South, along with a psionic Royal Family from the West Mountains had dispatched envoy ahead to observe. Now, Fairyland hosted representatives from almost every influential faction.


    "How could they cause such a fiasco?"


    As Israel grumbled again, Dimore looked away and offered no suggestions. Still, the Second Prince could hear that his Father''s rage had mostly calmed compared to before thanks to the passing of time, leaving only a heavy sense of weariness.


    "Damn it, how many times has he acted on his own without reporting in first? And why didn''t Master Nostradamus hold him back, and join him in that ruckus instead?"


    ''Him? Could it be Count Radcliffe?''


    Dimore could not help shaking his head, believing that his father was overthinking things. Holding back Joshua? Laughable¡ªhe even suspected it Nostradamus had been dragged along when the archmagi prepared to retain him, an inference far more reasonable than the old mage simply joining the warrior in the ruckus.


    It was when Israel finally cooled and looked up towards the sky, thinking something unfathomable that Dimore made his own suggestion.


    "Father, do you think we should dispatch another team to have a look again?" He asked calmly. "Since the Life Crystal that Master Nostradamus left in the secret room never dimmed, it was evident that he and Count Radcliffe are not in any trouble. They might even return as the Seven Gods'' oracle stated."


    It was a reliable plan. Given that envoys from every influential faction were essentially now in the Fairyland, while several Legendary champions had not left as they await eventual developments, the Northern Empire must show some initiative despite losing two Legendary champions. The only hassle was the candidate for party leader, but Dimore planned to volunteer and inspect the circumstances around the demiplane at present.


    Moreover, since returning from the army to the Imperial Capital, Dimore had not come across such a major and stimulating event. He was now very much raring to go.


    "No."


    Like an arrow, Israel''s gaze seemed to pierce the skies as he looked on to the Void beyond it. He then narrowed his eyes, his pupils flickering with a discreet radiance as if he had seen something, before breaking into a smile. "You''ll have to stay in the capital and help me handle governing affairs."


    "As for me, I''ll be leading a team myself to receive my teacher and that little rascal."


    At that moment, a silver star tore across the skies, returning from the limitlessly distant Void.

 Chapter 590 The Gaze of an Entire World

    Fairyland, the world of Mycroft. Formerly the Observation Encampment of Dimensional Anomalies, presently the Exploration Base of Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds.


    7:12 p.m, the 23rd of February, Starfall Year 836.


    Hill, an official Dragon Knight serving under the First Brigade of the Leviathan Knights, was stretching lazily beside his Oceanic Bladed Dragon companion named ''Funa'' who was in human form. Both of them were standing outside the entrance to the exploration base belonging to ''Sage of the Eastern Oceans Vahina''. Hill himself was not tall¡ªor at least he appeared to be very petite compared to his sea dragon companion, and his long hair that reached behind his back swayed as his head moved. The blue dragon lady on the other hand stood behind him and slowly helped her master tidied his hairstyle, her sapphire eye flickering with a mild light¡ªherself a beauty even by most standards.


    There was a coat of arms hanging over both of their bodies where a dragon and a dragon spear crossed each other, and over it was two golden dolphin badges which indicated the pair''s rank and identity.


    "Aren''t the commander and the others returning yet?"


    While the elves aged slowly but were still outclassed by dragons in that respect, Hill was much older than most people even though he looked like a teenager. He now looked toward the far-flung edge of Fairyland where the Void was glinting in obscure radiance, and mumbled to himself with a lazy tone. "It''s time to change shifts. With how punctual the commander usually is, there should be some discovery."


    "As long as there isn''t any danger." Funa''s mouth twitched even as she groomed Hill''s hair. "After all, even that man went missing in there."


    "I think, instead of putting as if that ''man'' vanished in there, it would be more apt to say that he deliberately went ahead to explore some unknown place." Hill shook his head, refuting his companion''s opinion. He narrowed his purple pupils at the other end of dimensions, toward the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds shrouded behind endless radiances and dimensional barriers.


    "After all," he murmured softly, "he is Joshua."


    More than a year ago, Hill and Funa were comrades who were part of the same expedition as Joshua and the Seven Gods Church into Anos Abyss during the war against the berserk dragons. As important members of the Eastern Leviathan Knights, the elven druid and his Bladed Oceanic Dragon companion had been hired by the Church as a marine specialist who would discern the oceanic flows and direction of the great vortex. Due to certain unexpected happenings, the Anos Abyss shifted drastically halfway through, with the oceanic flows and vortex changing unusually due to schemes of the Abyss and the Pentashade dragons. Even so, they remained comrades who contributed much to Joshua and the others in battle.


    This time, due to the incidents in the Dimensional Anomaly¡ªMultiverse Sacrificial Grounds, the pair who were members of the Leviathan Knights and one of the two greater factions under Vahina''s banner naturally followed the legion''s commander to the encampment in Fairyland. However, as a Bladed Oceanic Dragon, Funa could not adapt to the dry environment of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds and hence the two were left patrolling the base.


    "Come to think of it, Joshua was like the commander back then¡ªSupreme-pinnacle and on the verge of breaking through. But now, the commander remained Pinnacle while he is now Legendary champion."


    At the very mention of ''that man'', Funa who had been bored from house watch duty became a little interested. She simply pulled Hill into her embrace and went to sit upright in a corner despite his protests of ''let me go''.


    "The sage had said then that he would develop into Legendary in a few years," she said, her voice welling with emotion. "But neither Her Ladyship or us would think that he would ascend so quickly."


    Typical dragons would reach Silver-advanced once they became adults, while those of special bloodlines or certain innate talent would break through to lower-Gold albeit being more powerful than other races of the same tier. Inversely, after they became adults, their mass became exceedingly huge and their fundamentals too substantial that it was difficult for them to raise their life essence and reach Supreme.


    Just like Funa. She was now over a hundred years into her adulthood but remained Gold-advanced and had been unable to touch the walls of Gold-pinnacle, much less Supreme. It should be taken into consideration that she was one of the rare diligent dragons who even joined the Leviathan Knights and thereby received much guidance from dragon knights and Legendary champions¡ªand yet that did not help her break past the innate limitations of her race.


    "You''re just an ordinary Oceanic Bladed Dragon¡ªyour father a plain blue sea dragon and your mother a typical bladed dragon, having no special bloodline or excellent legacy."


    Grasped tightly in Funa embrace, Hill the elven youth whose head was squeezed between her breasts simply gave up after struggling for a while, before shaking his head seriously when he heard his companion words that had a hint of a sigh. "If you didn''t work hard, you would at most be lower-Gold now and a typical beast¡ªjust like those savage dragons hunted by dragon slayers across the world. But now, you''re a famous sea dragon that even the Seven Gods Church must send formal invitations to¡­ Don''t compare yourself to monsters. They may seem enviable to others, but they actually carry much responsibility many would never comprehend.


    At that, Hill chortled a little and glanced toward the Multiverse Sacrificial Ground over the edge of the dimensions. "Just like Joshua. Just look how he had been resting for the past few years, and yet met how many difficult challenges? I think this time he must have stirred a hornet''s nest on his own initiative, and simply shocked everyone else in the process.


    Though Hill''s inference was not right it was not too far off the mark either. As the two affectionately enjoyed their time in a Fairyland evening, a spatial turbulence engulfed half the dimensional region. A single silver star was quietly darting toward them, crossing worlds from the faraway edge of the stars!


    "Alright!"


    Hill''s eyes shone at the sight, and actually shrugged off Funa''s embrace and stood up, exclaiming in excitement. "Joshua must be returning!"


    From his words, he appeared to have no doubts that Joshua would return safely.


    "What is there to be excitedly about?" Funa grumbled unhappily as she straightened her clothes. "So what if they had returned? After so long, who knows if the Legendary warrior would even remember us¡­"


    "Even if he doesn''t, I want to meet him at least once." Hill said as if speaking to himself, ignoring his partner. "Rumor had it that the two guest instructors at the Skypiercing White Tower¡ªthe ''Rune Master'' and the ''Mind Lord'' were closely linked to Count Radcliffe. Those two, apart from being Legendary mages, are also elites of the Ancient Dragon scene¡­ They must have found something."


    "What?" Funa was now truly confused. The blue-haired dragon lady scratched her head, perplexed, creating cracking blue sparks amongst her streamline strands of hair. "Hill, you elves are always like this, I no longer understand what you''re saying¡­"


    "It means¡ª" The young elf smiled at his companion, moved closer and whispered into her ears. "Everything I do is for you, my dear blue dragon lady."


    Leaving aside the matter of Funa who froze where she was with a crimson face, Joshua, Nostradamus and the other had appeared above the huge metallic tower beneath the silver sun¡ªthe [Silver Sky Radiance], the true form of the Commanding Will. Endless colors had appeared in order, developing illusory radiances that tore apart the dimensions in the center of the Multiverse Sacrificial ground within the dimensional anomaly, just as it had when they left.


    "Funally, we''re back at the edge of the world of Mycroft," Nostradamus said, reveling as he took a deep breath in the very moment he had stepped out of the portal that stretched across the Multiverse.


    "The smell of home."


    Though there was rot and sanguine as if there were calamity and strife in every second, it was the world he was familiar with, the homeland he wanted to change. After returning from Stellaris, the old mage gradually became convinced that the reformations in the Northern Empire¡ªor perhaps the entire world of Mycroft¡ªmust be executed. Against the Void Swarm monsters that numbered up to millions, he had deeply felt how powerless one or two Legendary champions were.


    Therefore, the whole world must enter the domain of extraordinary. It is only through that they had the power to protect themselves in war. Naturally, he and Joshua had actually destroyed all of those millions of aberrations, but it was a special circumstance¡ªthe mage Nostradamus so swore that he would never enter a battle such as that ever again, it genuinely shortens one''s life.


    Moreover, he planned to discuss the issues about reformations with Israel once he returned to the Imperial Capital. The advanced education system and social structure of the Midgardian star-faring civilization had brought Nostradamus great inspiration. He had a draft in his mind that would complete when the time comes.


    Beside him, Joshua was conversing with the Commanding Will in spiritual space rapidly, exchanged substantial volumes of information within seconds. Joshua frowned after the link was subsequently cut off, clapping on Ying''s shoulders, surprising her as he gestured for the silver-haired girl to recapture Light who was flying around rampantly.


    Just as Ying called out to Ling and help encircle the extraordinarily animated luminous orb after having just consumed a Steel Shard, Joshua fell into deep thought.


    "The Commanding Will received much from this mission. With my success in helping the Midgardians weather a calamity, the excess energies from the psionic rituals were all absorbed by it to repair its body."


    From that interaction just now, Joshua learned that the Commanding Will had greatly improved compared to its state when it first awakened. In the very least, it had stabilized its soul''s damage and kept it from dissipating in any given moment, and next time¡ªif there was another mission¡ªit would not have to burn its own soul to teleport Joshua and the others.


    Beyond that, parts of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds had been reactivated thanks to the successful rescue mission. For example, the Silver Sky Radiance¡ªits very core¡ªwould carry out its duty as an artificial sun, cleansing the demiplane off abyssal scents bit by bit and rebuilding its ecosystem. The inspection hub at the center as well as its inspection hub had also regained some of its functionality, charging and repairing the Giant God Warriors who were awakened following external disturbances.


    Joshua had incidentally attained much information from the Commanding Will about the Giant God Warriors as well. As sentries of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, half of the seven hundred and twenty Giant God Warriors remained in slumber, with most damaged and in need of extensive repair. Those that were active now could in fact be employed as mercenaries with certain energy and resources, following him when he was teleported to other worlds to carry out missions.


    According to Starfall Era standards, the abilities of the Giant God Warriors were of Supreme-intermediate standard, but any of them would lose against Supreme-intermediate champions in a fight, especially against Joshua''s type and even if the warrior was still Supreme-beginner. Be that as it may, their frightening firepower made them extremely fitting as combat puppets¡ªas one of the designs made by [Daranelle the Creator], the Giant God Warriors had spellcasting prowess that could compete with a legion of mages, and could suppress an army of Extraordinary individuals with sufficient energy charge.


    Though they had no place in a battle stage such as Stellaris, bringing along just one Giant God Warrior would certainly make the mission much simpler on a continental-level of subjugation.


    There was many other information as well, including the fact that the various factions on Mycroft had launched urgent search and exploration when Joshua and the others went missing. The Commanding Will did its best to control the Giant God Warriors so that they would not come into conflict, but it appeared that one had been destroyed in an ambush by one of the factions. However, the Commanding Will did not launch countermeasures in lieu that they were here to search for Joshua, and merely tightened the defensive perimeter to keep every intruder out from the core zone.


    "Master Nostradamus. Reach out with your senses¡ªhow many factions are there in the Sacrificial Grounds?" Joshua asked the old mage who was busy studying the gifts Joshua delivered to him from Star the Steel Python, while the warrior kept his gaze on Ling and Ying who had finally caught the luminous orb after much trouble.


    Nostradamus, busily trying to determine what a cluster of pale lights was, raised his head at Joshua''s words and scanned at the demiplane once from high above. "Let me see. Our Black Raven Army, the commander of the Leviathan Knights, Barbarossa''s apprentices, the murlocs¡­ Huh. The Seven Gods Church and the elves are here too? And that elder from the Psionic Royals in the West Mountains, an old friend of mine."


    "The seven major factions. Basically, every influential power in Mycroft is here¡ªit seems that our disappearance could be considered to have involved the whole world."


    The old mage guffawed, appearing not to have much thoughts over the matter, blurring the lines between whether he felt it to be a reasonable sight or had long been accustomed to such a stage. Still, it was true that as rare Legendary champions over the entire world, their every action would prick the nerves of countless people.


    "It''s not going missing, we''re just off to save a world."


    Having returned to a familiar world, Joshua felt every iota of Steel Strength in every part of his body humming slightly. He smiled as he sensed his heightened ability, and naturally rose into the air. "Now, let us meet them, and tell them the good news that could lift the entire world."


    "Slow down, I haven''t really figured out what this thing is¡­ Fine." Shaking his head, Nostradamus replied helplessly as he rose into the air as well, putting away the gifts from the Steel Python in his hand. "It''s a good thing to return earlier¡ªwe''ve wasted too much time, and I wouldn''t know how long Israel would have been sulking."


    "Saving peoples from a few planets isn''t considered a waste of time. And it''s you who followed me on your own¡ªI''ve planned to handle things myself in the first place."


    Bringing along Ying and Ling and the immeasurably excited luminous orb, Joshua and Nostradamus flew toward the outskirts of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds and the edge of the dimensions. There was an ear-splitting boom as they left the atmosphere, but the two men appeared relaxed given that they had returned to their home they had been away from for so long. Countless personnel of various factions from around the world sprinted out from their exploration base, assuming formations and assembling around the outskirts of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds. They appeared nervous yet excited, their hearts throbbing over an unpredictable future.


    For two Legends who had left for some time had returned to this world, and also because the gaze of the entire world was focused here.

 Chapter 591 News

    When Joshua and Nostradamus arrived at the edge of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, the expedition teams from various factions had coincidentally arrived at the demiplane.


    Over the sky, the silver sun was swirling with radiance, its rays that contained mana sweeping through the air and land to gradually purify and banish the seemingly endless Abyssal breath. The strong toxicity that had been within sand and dust had weakened greatly, returning vigor to the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds and would change it to its original state in twenty years if this speed of purification continued. If the Commanding Will was empowered halfway through, or was aided by external agents, the speed would certainly be faster.


    At the dimensional edge of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, the teams that had arrived at the small foreign world after passing through the demiplane barrier quickly noticed the changes. But before they could inspect the shift around them, they had all respectfully lowered their heads, for a black-haired man whose mass alone distorted space and a rather distracted middle-aged man was levitating straight before them and surveying them with a rather interested gaze.


    "It''s Barbarossa''s people."


    Having already sensed that there were people entering the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, Nostradamus swept a glance over the expedition members who were offering them greetings for their safe return. "They always act quickly." He added softly.


    "The others are not slow either¡ªall seven factions are here."


    Joshua could stay aware of some circumstances around Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds thanks to prompts from the Commanding Will. "It seems a little too elaborate an occasion, however," he said, blinking, "are they here to welcome us or to encircle us?"


    "¡­What stuff is your mind made of?"


    At the moment, the jesting Joshua and Nostradamus were dressed in Midgardian fashion. Though the colors and forms were tailored to their taste and hence resembled the common Mycroft black coat and mage robes, there were differences in the material and its appearances that made them appear slightly out of place from this world. At first, Barbarossa''s subordinates from the Skypiercing White Tower were in shock and unusual terror when they first encountered the two returning Legends, but in seconds, most of them recovered their typical mentality thanks to the [Serenity Locket] they wore, and naturally noticed the difference in their clothing.


    "Materials from another world."


    "Not anti-magic substances¡ªquite the opposite actually. High affinity for magical energies, but not quite adapting to Mycroft''s mana environment due to its foreign origins."


    "Must notify base¡­ the two revered ones had returned from a foreign world and appeared to be a voluntary action, and not being expelled from a trap inside the demiplane."


    In a brief few seconds, the elites inferred much information from the clothing that Joshua and the others were wearing alone. They had even ascertained from the fashion that the two had arrived on an otherworld with a civilization possessing advanced crafting industry¡ªotherwise the two would not be wearing such clothing designed that were both specifically for them and weaved out of precious magical materials.


    Joshua could hear every hushed conversation and discussion of those teams but was not concerned¡ªhe would eventually have revealed most of their experiences without them having to make inferences save for the World Will and the birth of the Evil God of Pestilence. Even those were not a matter of secrecy, but because Joshua merely thought that they would not understand, and it would become a grand scale popular science lecture if he had to explain.


    And he was not here as a biological teacher.


    On that note however, why were there no biological subjects in Winter Fort Academy? That would not do, and therefore the warrior made a mental note to add one when he returned.


    Soon, the expedition teams from other factions entered the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds one after the other. When those parties from the Skypiercing White Tower, the Seven Gods Church, the Northern Empire, the Eastern Sea, the murlocs, elves, and West Mountain Royals noticed that Joshua and Nostradamus were floating halfway above the sky, they promptly notified their respective bases in Fairyland with their erected equipment, informing them that the falling silver star was precisely the two returning Legendary champions, and that they had now returned to the edge of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds and contacted the expedition teams.


    The various Legendary champions representing the different factions certainly could not afford staying at Fairyland perpetually and scrutinize the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds. Barbarossa, Vahina, as well as the Murloc High Priest were all leaders of influential factions who had much duties to handle. Things were better for the sage Vahina since there were just a few cities and the Sea Dragon Knights under her governance, but it was not the same Barbarossa. There were at least dozens of eastern kingdoms that were vassals to the Skypiercing White Tower, meaning that they control more than half of the Eastern Plains. Even if most duties were divided amongst his students and subordinates, Barbarossa still had to decisions in regards to plans for infrastructure in centuries to come.


    It was mostly the same for other factions as well. All Legendary champions were temporarily away from Fairyland, but when their bases notified them, virtually each of them placed the issues at hand on hold and departed for the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds. It was not merely to greet Joshua and Nostradamus¡ªmore importantly, they were curious about what was in the center of the demiplane. After all, it sneaked the two Legends away from this particular dimensional realm and returned them safely, not to mention what kind of an otherworld it was capable of delaying a Legendary mage who mastered the dimensions for over ten days.


    Before the other Legendary champions arrived, Joshua and Nostradamus sought out the expedition team from the Northern Empire. The warrior nodded after giving them a glance.


    "It really is the Black Raven Army''s coat of arms¡­ how nostalgic, the days I fought the orcs as one of them."


    He had been part of the army when he first crossed over, recalling that he had been the vice-commander of the vanguard as they fought in close-quarters against the orcs on the Thomas Grand Canyon, a rank which was a considerable achievement for his young age. If this world had no ensuing calamity and his family remained at peace, he would probably become vanguard commander after the war and take over the army a dozen years later.


    But would the Radcliffe Family be so at peace? Every head of the family which watches over the land where Evil Gods were sealed would never die a natural death¡ªthose willing to take the seat were either men who know their duty or ignorant fools blinded by power, just like Joshua''s uncle. Most of the others were ordinary folks such as Joshua''s cousin, people who were willing to remain anonymous, and reluctant to have anything to do with their dangerous family.


    Arriving at the temporary encampment set up by the Northern Empire''s team, Joshua and Nostradamus took no notice of the greetings from the people surrounding them. However, it was at that time that the others noticed, beneath the obscuring from the two Legendary champions'' presence, there was also a young boy, a young girl and¡­ an orb?


    There was no better description of orb since Light was now rapidly changing its form, and was only not flying around rampantly thanks to Ying and Ling''s pained combined restraint. However, its outer shell was changing elements according to a regular order: it was first water, then fire, before turning into earth and wind, as well as positive or negative energies. It even changed into pure ether mana that had no attribute, and now appeared to be a sphere of rainbow that shifted incessantly as it freely controlled limitless elemental powers and emanated radiances.


    Joshua did not get Light to stop playing around excitedly, believing that it was the ability it gained after consuming a third piece of Steel Shard. Now, it appeared that the three shards¡ªthe Fragment from Karlis that represented nature''s power, the shard from Illgner that represented lifeforce and the Stellaris shard that represented spiritual powers had formed a fundamental cycle. Light, the one that attained it was at a relatively sensitive transition period, which was why Joshua believed that it was better to allow it to develop freely rather than suppressing its innateness, and see what fruits it would bear.


    Most of the Black Raven soldiers in the encampment knew Joshua, with some of them being his former subordinates or colleagues in the army. Some were in slight disbelief that their former comrade had become a Legendary champion, but most were simply there to greet him excitedly. Still, Joshua did not feel irritated and conversed briefly with any who dared to greet him. Time hence passed swiftly, until both the warrior and Nostradamus turned at once to an apparent dimensional ripple.


    "It''s Vahina," Nostradamus nodded at Joshua beside him. "Barbarossa is just behind her¡ªboth of them came once they received the news."


    "That''s really kind of them. So, what now?" Joshua simply replied. He was now holding Light before his eyes and scrutinizing the luminous orb that now resembled Skittles, albeit finding it hard despite having his Legendary-tier eyesight to determine the principle allowing it to shift so easily between the Seven Elements.


    "We''ll meet them. They should be waiting for us in the Void." Nostradamus said without any hesitation, seemingly having a script at the ready. "The Skypiercing White Tower is watching over a Sealed Land of Chaos as well, they must learn about the abnormal movements of the Evil Gods."


    This time, the old mage was left far more shaken by the battle against the Evil God minions than the warrior, since slaughtering Chaos aberrations and demons were such after-tea entertainment for Joshua that it might even be considered his daily life and work. However, Nostradamus did not share the same sentiment¡ªhe was still quite affected when he witnessed firsthand the Great Devourers that previously only existed in history and classical tomes.


    Now, the Evil Gods were following the Great Mana Tide as they wandered through worlds, and the Mycroft Continent would unquestionably be in their path¡ªperhaps even an important part of it. Joshua had already told him about the fact on Midgard, but the other Legendary champions remained oblivious. At present, the world of Mycroft did not have any preparations against an Evil God-class onslaught, for most of the people were soaking in the piece following the end of the Berserk Dragon Plague, and even the West Mountains settlements were merely having their almost-traditional civil wars. After all, when one compared those skirmishes that involved dozens of armies which did not exceed two hundred thousand even after being added together, to a battle against the millions of Void aberrations, it was little more than a game.


    Moreover, the spying from the Abyss was something to be careful about as well. Mycroft was truly under dire circumstances when one really thought about it.


    Joshua told Ying and Ling to take good care of Light before rising to the air with Nostradamus and head for the Void to meet the other Legendary champions. Halfway through their flight, however, the old mage suddenly made a perplexed face.


    "Strange. Why is he here? And here I thought it would be Dimore who would be leading another team this time¡­"


    Joshua focused slightly at the familiar name, and reached out with his senses to touch the presence of the champion in the Void, and soon laughed inadvertently. "It''s Israel¡ªlooks like our Emperor is really angry."


    Nonetheless, the pair could not really determine if Israel was upset, but they soon found out that a quite a few people were waiting for him once they tore space apart and entered the Void.


    Within, dimensional ripples resulting from vibrations of countless worlds were stirring each other, forming infinite dimensional turbulence. It is only by the individual powers of Legendary champions that could advance in this realm of Chaos that had neither color nor directions, but now, three individuals were waiting for them in this region. There were hence five Legends together with the warrior and the mage, half the number of Legendary champions in this world.


    The man in lead was Israel, [Dragon Knight of the Blue Yonder] and Emperor of Helgamoth. He had donned his war armor but did not bring his dragon along, with the sharp spikes on his fearsome dragon-rider armor appearing slightly red, not quite telling whether it was dyed by the blood of his enemies or simply represented the blaze of dragons. Israel first studied Joshua, before being slightly taken aback after he turned to the old mage.


    "Nostradamus, you''re injured?"


    As a former warrior, Israel could certainly see through Nostradamus''s state with one glance. And he was right¡ªthe elderly mage was recovering from his wounds. The star-destroying energy beam that the Void Mother unleashed could scorch the surface of an entire ecosphere bit by bit, and as an individual body, it was already severely difficult for Nostradamus to actually evade it. Therefore, it was not unusual for him to recover just eighty percent of his peak abilities as he rested in Midgard.


    It was certainly a shocking news for a Legendary champion to be injured to such a degree. Apart from Israel, both Barbarossa and Vahina also looked up towards Joshua and Nostradmus, naturally knowing the seriousness of that detail: although Nostradamus had ascended recently, he was a famously powerful spellcaster in the continent before his rise. None believed that such a man would come short much against themselves, and any being that could harm him would certainly be able to hurt them as well.


    Even so, the pair''s personalities were rather dull, and neither were they close to the Legendary champions of the Northern Empire¡ªhence they refrained from asking.


    "It''s a long story," Nostradamus did not answer straight away, turning to Joshua and handing the task of explaining to the warrior instead. "I''m involved by accident, Joshua was much more aware of the circumstances."


    Even when he sensed that the gazes of the three other Legendary champions had turned to him at once, Joshua still felt no pressure. He first glanced at Barbarossa and Vahina, two powerful spellcasters whom he never met much even in his pre-existence, before turning towards the direction of Fairyland and feeling the presence within.


    "Let''s wait until the others arrive," the warrior said, "and then I shall tell you all about some truths regarding this demiplane and the Glorious Era."


    "Truths that is correlated to the world we are in, and its fate."

 Chapter 592 Impending Upheaval

    There was no greater lunacy in this world than this.


    Since Barbarossa was born more than a hundred years ago, he had come across infinite things that defied belief. Whether it was slumbering ancient toads dug up from beneath subterranean stone that remained alive after a thousand years, or undead who resided in ruins and could not be killed by any means albeit having no soul or life, he had all touched with his hand and fought against. However, there were always reason and causes for those unbelievable things¡ªfor example, the toad''s unique inner circulatory system and an optimum environment would allow it to slumber to a stage of as if time had stopped, while the undead which appeared not to have died was simply resurrected from death again and again through their obsession that bore a hint of resemblance to humanity.


    And yet the sum of all those things would not be a single percent more extraordinary than what he heard today.


    When that new Legend¡ªa young warrior of the North had recently returned from an otherworld, recounted one inconceivable thing after another that somehow appeared to be logical and orderly, Barbarossa found no greater lunacy in this world than all that. The Sage, the Glorious Era, the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, the Door to Funality, the First Abyssal War, Evil Gods, Apostles, the gallant battles of the ancient gods, the Flame Seed of the world of Grandia, extinguished civilizations, the Lost Three Hundred Years, and the disappearance of the Apostles¡­ Even as everything was being told, every Legendary champion could not help wanting to speak up and interject, but for some unknown reason, none of them did.


    Barbarossa was the Fourth Seat of Skypiercing White Tower, but was effectively the leader of the organization which boasts the most powerful mages on the Mycroft Continent. Those who stood above him was the First to Third Seat¡ªthe founder of the White Tower, the pioneer of alchemy, and his own teacher, the innovator of modern spells by uniting all traditional mages and separating them according to different disciplines. The trio were occupants of the First to Third Seats respectively, while Barbarossa himself, the most powerful man who sat on the shoulders of giants, was the Fourth Seat. In days to come, all leaders of Skypiercing White Tower would take the Fourth Seat as well¡ªit was both a gesture of honoring the fathers who paved the way through thorns and swamps, as well as reminding everyone that nothing reigned supreme in the Path to Truth, only modesty and humility.


    As a Legendary mage who owned infinite ancient texts and legacies, Barbarossa had wanted to stop Joshua since he knew part of the truth regarding this world as well such as the end of the Glorious Era, the previous invasion by the Abyss and the Evil Gods. However, he had only sporadic records in other aspects¡ªBarbarossa knew at once when the warrior spoke that it was nothing but reality. Be it matters regarding the Sage, the previous Era or the Evil God, all were definitive candor, but it was also precisely so that he would not speak freely¡ªin the Void where there were no defenses in place, there were those who had no right to know these matters. Such critical information must be defended in the tightest of fortresses, spoken to Legendary champions in a concealed conference room isolated from everything else.


    Barbarossa looked out around the Void, while Israel and the Eastern Sea Sage Vahina did the same thing as well. None present were noncommittal when Joshua said that he had certain important matters and truth to inform each powerful faction, and paid him the most solemn of attention. Legendary champions had no need of exaggerated methods to attract attention¡ªif the warrior said that it mattered to the world, then it was unquestionably correlated to the rise and decline of a world, and not something they could be half-hearted about. Soon, two more representatives of Legendary champions arrived¡ªthey were the envoy from the Seven Gods Church and apprentice of the current Pope, Roland, and Elsa, an apprentice of the Nature''s Magister, and a druid. The Legendary murloc Godard itself came to the Void later, before a Psion named Arnold representing the West Mountains Psion Royal Family.


    Now, these people were all gaping. There were some of them who were already acquainted with Joshua just as there were those who never met him before. None of them, however, would suspect that he was lying, which was why they could only believe when he stated each information he had about Mycroft, regardless of how hard it was for them to buy it.


    "The Seven Gods Church is certainly prepared for Abyssal Invasion. The Pentashade Dragons were clearly working with the Demon Generals of the Abyss throughout the course of the Berserk Dragon Plague, and according to what we know, those dragons had now taken an unoccupied Abyss and were now completely fallen ''demons.''"


    The envoy of the Seven Gods Church¡ªRoland knew Joshua for a long time and had a fine relationship with the warrior, but this was not the time for greetings. The holy knight was now using intelligence collected by the Seven Gods Church to prove Joshua''s veracity, ascertaining that the warrior was not simply crafting tall tales. "If we had been spent resisting the Pentashade Dragons, those demonic tormentors would have invaded anytime. Still, it was fortunate that there was no irreversible throughout the continent apart from wanton destruction in the Far Southern Kingdom, and with that¡ªalong with the condition that we don''t fight each other¡ªwe would have the strength to stand against joint invasion by multiple Abysses."


    Roland''s words certainly hit the nail on the head, with both Murloc High Priest Godard and Barbarossa himself nodding. There had always been a grudge between the Murlocs, the Eastern Sea Sage''s faction, and the Skypiercing White Tower, with Barbarossa himself once wiping out several murloc tribes¡ªbut if they traced the grudge back to its origins, the Legendary mages own ancestry had many who had also died to murlocs who rampaged the Eastern Oceans. Be that as it may, the grudge was one within Mycroft Continent only. Everyone needs a complete and fine ecosphere, which was a decisive point of conflict for them against the invading demons that only bring plunder and destruction, and one that could get the Easterners to temporarily put their grudge against the murlocs on hold.


    "The Sealed Land of Chaos has certainly been active in recent years."


    The Psion Arnold, an old man who appeared over seventy, also verified the facts. "Since the Great Mana Tide began, the corruption left behind by the Evil Gods was expanding ceaselessly, which should also why the Cult of Pestilence appear active in recent times."


    "Those Great Devourers born from Chaos are definitely coming back."


    In fact, almost every faction present were guardians over one or two Sealed Land of Chaos, and they were certainly aware that, as the Evil Gods awakened from their ancient slumber along with the ripples of the Great Mana Tide and began to wander the worlds again, these would be the markers they left behind. In other words, the appendages cut off from their bodies by the Mycroft civilization of the Glorious Era would attract them here again, and when they do, they would come bringing fire and blood, and spread ruin on death to endless worlds.


    In the meantime, each faction had verified Joshua''s statements consecutively. At the moment, even if everyone did not understand all of it clearly, there were at least a few things they learned: in a dozen years, the Abyss would invade and the Evil Gods would return.


    The warrior had almost told them everything he learned from the pre-existence.


    There was utterly no meaning for one man to be aware of the future. But if they were Legendary champions, the leaders who control all resources in the world and was the symbol of the highest combat force learned about it, changing the so-called future would be as simple as having a meal. No one would have believed Joshua right after he had transmigrated, but when he became a Legendary champion, every word he spoke could change the world.


    "Then¡­ The sudden activation of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds you mentioned having sent you and Nostradamus to another world, proves that it had not completely stopped working."


    Vahina, the Sage of the oceans spoke. She was a lady whose appearance and expression were unfathomable, as if shrouded in light. Each strand of her hair resembled transparent crystals and yet emitted mild and soft white radiance, as if they were flowing veins of light. A powerful spiritual power surrounded her, barring all dimensional turbulence in the Void. "You''re saying that the demiplane was the joint creation of a champion called the Sage and the gods in the last era, and carried the power to link worlds," she said with a hint of doubt in her words, "but it was also precisely what brought the Door of Funality, allowing multitudinous Abyssal demons to invade our world with it as an entry point, thereby destroying the previous era¡ªwhy should we not simply demolish it?"


    It was as if Vahina''s voice did not exist. All who heard her could only remember what she said but not her voice, her tone, and rhythm¡ªa pure spiritual language. Still, what she said received a few nods in return, with Israel leading them. Given that the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds was the source of the previous destruction, then it was difficult to differentiate where its sudden reactivation was a good thing or a bad one.


    Before that, they must also ask about what Joshua and Nostradamus encountered in that foreign world. The Psion Arnold had wanted to raise the issue¡ªas an elder of the Psion Royal Family who held a noble position, Arnold had always been lived with importance, which was why he had intended to maintain his habit and press both the warrior and the mage for every detail. But just as he opened his mouth, a foreboding psionic omen surfaced in his heart. As if remembering something, Arnold quivered and closed his mouth silently.


    He was not a fool¡ªin this place where Legendary champions were piling up, he had utterly no place to speak. Indeed, even if he went senile, he would never dare to compel a Legendary champion to speak.


    Meanwhile, Joshua glanced at Vahina. He mostly knew the facts regarding why the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds was connected to the Abyss¡ªit was a creation of the Sage, a Multiverse-class center to aid intelligent civilizations, providing corresponding class of missions and world depending on the applicant''s ability. In the first place, the Sage should have been the first to activate the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds¡­ And that was where the problem came. With the Sage''s ability and grand ambition, what world was there for him to save?


    Only the Abyss. That endless Abyss, formed from the fragments innumerable perished worlds that were chained together, the Abyss known to be the graveyard of the Multiverse. Hence, the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds opened all doors to the Abyss, because it believed that the Sage¡ªand only the Sage¡ªcould help them.


    But that was just a guess, one that should not be mentioned.


    "All things bring both benefits and downsides. The Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds assuredly brought ruin to the previous era, but it also brings us an inexhaustive opportunity, but that would depend if all of you were willing to try, or conservatively insist on supposed stability."


    Joshua was not just answering Vahina''s question. He glanced around the Void¡ªat Nostradamus, Israel, Barbarossa, Godard, Roland who represented Igor, Elsa who represented the Nature''s Magister as well as Arnold, the spokesman for the most influential faction of the West Mountains. These people symbolized more than seventy percent of the powers on Mycroft, and therefore this crude Void was assembled with half of the Legendary champions and future Legends of this world.


    "In the distant edge of the dimensions," Joshua then spoke solemnly, "Nostradamus and myself had stood against a minion serving the Evil God of Pestilence in battle, a Legendary Void aberration that was far larger than the entire Imperial Capital and the Triplet Mountains put together. It was a hard fight¡ªwe could only destroy it after both Nostradamus and myself had given our all."


    "Regardless, that world had many illustrious civilizations and almost endless soil suitable for living. Nostradamus collected many data regarding their technology that could rapidly advance our world''s standard over several generations. If we could construct a large-scale semi-permanent portal for colonization over there, why would we even develop hatred and slaughter each other over some insignificant land?"


    Joshua had no intentions of concealing the outcome of using the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds. If he alone claimed the demiplane it would at most be a transit area that provides missions¡ªand he did not need one since the Steel Python Karlis had contacted many other World Wills, and it could do the same thing as the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds. That place should, as the Sage wished for in the last era, becoming a hub that provides for the entire civilization, allowing every faction of a world to advance towards grand-scale expansion and teleportation. The Mycroft civilization of the Starfall Era would therefore absorb nutrients from many worlds, grow swiftly and become an equal of the Glorious Era, or perhaps even greater.


    Joshua could feel Israel''s gaze. He turned to find his Emperor smiling, and grinned as well.


    Hiding the function of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds and have the other factions slowly figure things out, allowing the Northern Empire to grab the advantage¡ªwas certainly possible. Israel must have thought of it too since both Joshua and Nostradamus were citizens of the Empire. But that was rather meaningless. Apart from the slow progress of exploration given that there was only one nation at work, there was no long-term hiding of the fact and could result in the Northern Empire being sanctioned by other factions. Most importantly, heaven knows if there were any civilizations worth interacting and trading with¡ªif it were a primeval world, it was at most gaining a land that needs developing.


    The advantages were limited but the risks were great. However, Joshua knew the reason Israel did not raise the idea and actually appeared glad to see Joshua''s actions bearing fruit was not out of simple calculative profit, but because he, Israel, was ironically a ''revolutionist'' Emperor who wanted to shift the foundation of nobility. He hoped to see not the rise and monopoly of a single power, but for the comprehensive progress of ''humans'' and the ''world of Mycroft''.


    Joshua turned to glance at the other Legendary champions once more. There was nothing to elaborate on Nostradamus, who was the same as Israel. Barbarossa, who pursued the Truth, would certainly not mind exploring the Truth in other worlds, while Vahina who was one with the world definitely not find anything wrong with being one with several worlds. It was the same for the Murloc High Priest Godard, who was probably eager for others to discover other worlds and find one with seas, so that the murlocs could freely propagate and strengthen as a race¡ªwhat was there to lose?


    Apart from that, the Seven Gods Church, the elves, and West Mountain psionics had no differing opinions¡ªor perhaps they have to return and report to the Legendary champions and the persons in charge to make a decision. But now, Joshua''s mission was completed¡ªhe had told everything he could to these people.


    What remained was the merriment of the entire world.


    The leaders of the Seven Factions left¡ªincluding Nostradamus and Israel who prepared for a return to the Imperial Capital. Joshua, on the other hand, planned to stay in Fairyland to take a look at the situation in the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds.


    Before they left, the Holy Knight Roland whom Joshua had not seen for some time smiled as he told the warrior that Pope Igor wished to see him over a certain matter, and would soon be visiting him. The elven ambassador Elsa¡ªa graceful green-haired elf with a warm smile also informed Joshua courteously that the Nature''s Magister also had matters to inquire after him, and would soon select an opportune moment. Meanwhile, Israel unexpectedly did not display any rage, and only smiled bitterly, shaking his head. Leaving only the words "it''s nice being young", the Emperor departed elegantly, returning to the Imperial Capital through the portal that Nostradamus opened.


    In an instant, the Void where multiple Legendary champions had gathered became empty, leaving Joshua alone who in turn flew towards Fairyland. However, the warrior knew then that while each faction appeared calm on the surface, it meant that their hearts were surging, perhaps with tidal waves that reached the skies. When they settled down and finally understood all that he had said, the same tides would rise in the real world as well.


    When that time comes, he would change this world, not by insignificant frivolities such as merely saving a few cities or changing the flow of certain events, but by an ''upheaval'' that could shift the skies and the earth, twisting the river of fate to a different direction.

 Chapter 593 Summing Up Gains

    While the other Legendary champions returned hurriedly to their own factions and prepared to make estimations of future goals and projects with their close advisers, Joshua did not rush in his return to Fairyland, walking slowly instead in the void, feeling the ripples of the dimensions around him.


    The existence of worlds itself caused the Void to stir, and hence when the ripples of infinite worlds within the Multiverse assembled it would form those immeasurably chaotic dimensional turbulence. Inferior civilizations could not even directly see through that layer of natural barrier, to observe the existence of other worlds. Legendary champions, however, were different. Every extraordinary body of ascended superior beings had observation methods that could pierce that turbulence, and Joshua''s Steel Strength Vision was one of them. His gaze saw through those folds and layers of ripples, sweeping towards those worlds flickering in radiances.


    Thanks to the gift from the Steel Python Star, Johsua''s Steel Strength was greatly empowered and could now see even further worlds. If he seriously looked towards the distance now, he could discern most of the situation in this dimensional realm¡ªit was a vortex-shaped world cluster with two spiral arms, and the world of Mycroft itself was located slightly upwards from the center of the vortex. Incalculable worlds were glittering dazzlingly beneath the light of the Great Mana Tide, allowing people to observe the shape of the Multiverse easily.


    The trip to Stellaris had been brief but difficult, although the gains were extremely enriching. While Steel Strength, Steel Shard and Psionic Core were part of it, it was in fact of immeasurable value. Indeed, the intelligence regarding the Evil God of Pestilence was another, but apart from those, Joshua had another attainment that was rather surprising.


    Out of nowhere, Joshua took out a crystal cylinder that was exquisitely made yet imposing, as well as carved with endless ancient Midgardian text. He scrutinized the ''Amber Pole'' in his hand as he strolled over the Void¡ªthrough the generated magnetic field inside made by the finest Midgardian technology, the crystal cylinder had the ability to stop time from flowing for the object stored within.


    Time and space were fused as one. To freeze space itself so that nothing moved was an equivalent to stopping time as well, with the reverse applicable as well. From a certain perspective, the Amber Pole that could stagnate the movements of all substances had granted the objects stored within it eternally, and because it no would never move and be affected by external forces, it was also almost invincible. Joshua believed that if he could learn to create a stagnated boundary like the Amber Pole and applied it actively on his body''s external armor, within a short period, he would acquire stronger defensive capacity thanks to the pure accumulation of matter.


    More importantly, there was also the object that was stored within the Amber Pole.


    "Droplet."


    As he lifted the crystal cylinder right before his eyes, Joshua lifted his brows and directed a serious gaze toward that blue droplet substance being the stagnated boundary that had supremely simple aesthetics.


    ''Droplet.'' In the Midgardian language, it could also be translated into ''dew'' or ''dewdrop'', but Joshua had simply called it ''droplet'' out of habit. It was a gift from the Sage to the Midgardians more than a thousand years ago and bore unknown functions, but to the Midgardians it was a sacred relic that must not be tainted, and kept over a millennium with the Holy Hall inside the Mother Tree''s body. If not to conduct the Void Door Ritual as their civilization approached despair, Milhabus and the others would never have withdrawn the sacred object.


    Even the Midgardians'' technology could not help them identify the substance that formed the ''Droplet''. That in turn proved that the Sage''s existence and power far surpassed Midgardian civilization and was one that was almost divine, which in turn granted their religious nation to stay unified and continue. However, it did not mean that none could determine the origins of the Droplet if the Midgardians could not¡ªor at least, Joshua himself could clearly tell the true essence of the object.


    It was Steel Strength of utmost concentration.


    Turning around the Amber Pole in his hand, Joshua looked at the Droplet within thoughtfully. Perhaps to others the Droplet was essentially an ultra-dense degenerate matter, and equivalent ''Steel'' formed after a planet crumbled, but to Joshua''s point of view as a Legendary champion whose fundamentals lay within Steel Strength, the Droplet was not actually any real substance, but was actually fundamentally identical to the Steel Shards gifted to him by Karlis, Illgner and Star.


    In reality, by trying to determine the Steel Strength ripples unleashed by the Droplet, Joshua could largely guess why the Sage would present it to the Midgardians all those years ago.


    "What a coincidence. The Steel Shard granted to me by Star was correlated to spirituality and psion, and this Droplet would actually have the same effect."


    Unable to refrain from murmuring to himself, Joshua nodded with a subtle expression.


    As he had put it, the Droplet was basically a Steel Shard same as the one he received from ''Star'' the Steel Python, containing the profound power of ''spirit'', ''psion'', and ''will''. However, unlike the Steel Shard, the Droplet could not directly grant any beings with spiritual strength comparable to Supreme-tier, and yet it could subtly influence the beings within a wide area, awakening their spiritual talent bit by bit.


    In other words, and provided that Joshua was not mistaken, the seemingly unextraordinary blue gem was a powerful stimulant that could help an entire race. It was all the Droplet''s effect that every Midgardian awakened their psionic ability in over a thousand years, and even Joshua had been feeling that something was out of place¡ªif the Midgardians really had such great psionic talents, why would they not develop over a millennium, and why would such a great starfaring race that had began to colonize different planets be so overwhelmed by the Void Mother? Now, it was clear that while the Droplet accelerated the Midgardians'' psionic awakening, which hence created the discrepancy between ability and technology.


    That way, everything made sense.


    Joshua nodded. It was unquestionably a fine Item. Due to being in a different world and because the Extraordinary powers in Mycroft were not mainly psionic, the Droplet''s power and area of effect was therefore not as great as he imagined, having shrunk from the area of a planet down to covering half a state. Still, the spiritual powers of any individual within the present area of effect were brimming with and incessantly augmented. Apart from humans, some ores and plants that were rich with mana might awaken their intelligence after a thousand years, becoming natural earth elementals or treants¡ªsuch was the function of the Droplet.


    "Could put it at the liege''s residence¡­ Or Winter Fort Academy, both are in the area of effect." Joshua considered hesitantly while continuing his amble through the Void. "It''s a little hard to choose, especially after I turned Israel''s Nuclear Star into powder. Reasonably, I should be repaying him with some treasure, but this thing would be meaningless. Tsk, why is everything about the Midgardians so slow? According to the intensity of this ripple, it should take eighty years to show its effects. Humans, being no plant life, would never have such lifespans¡ªthey would at most have a greater chance of becoming specters."


    Though the Droplet was a fine object, it was a treasure tailored to the Midgardians that they did not need now. Joshua believed that the Sage had intended for leaves-for-brains to use the relic as a locator for summoning him after every single one of them became psionics, so that he could give them their next instructions. Nevertheless, due to various reasons, both sides met unexpected events, which was why they accidentally summoned minions of Evil Gods.


    After some thought, Joshua decided to first place it in the liege''s residence. He was ultimately a master in the aspect of Steel Strength and had acquired many Steel Shards. If the warrior really chose to alter it, the Droplet might be adapted into a form that was more suitable for the world of Mycroft, and might learn quite a few Steel Strength techniques in the process. There could perhaps be a day that Joshua would become light the Sage¡ªhe would leave just a little energy shard and unwittingly influence the future and path of development for a civilization.


    Furthermore¡­ for the Sage to create something similar to Steel Shards, it meant that he had already arrived at a threshold equivalent to ''World'' with a ''human'' body over a thousand years ago. An object such as a Steel Shard were typically objects created by Steel Pythons as World Wills through splitting their body''s power, and for the Sage to do the same thing, it was evident he had refined his lifeform to an unimaginable level. After all, even the Steel Pythons that acted as World Wills only had such power through innateness, while the Sage reached the same threshold from mortality, step by step.


    One was an innate mastery, the other an acquired learning. It was not at all the same as most stories put it¡ªacquired was the truly powerful one.


    Carrying such complex feelings within him, Joshua entered Fairyland from the Void and slowly flew towards the Northern Empire expedition base.


    At present, Fairyland did not appear the same as the warrior seen it a few months ago in its near-dilapidated state. The four Fairy Queens had restored balance to the realm, and now, after recovering from the brush of the Great Mana Tide, the entire Fairyland had completely changed into as legends told¡ªa beautiful garden belonging to fairies.


    A gentle wind billowed through the vast plains, where green grass swayed in waves beneath the shining golden sun. Silver silky rivers reflected the radiance and quietly flowed through flatlands and hills, and at the edge of the plains, majestic and dense emerald forests were wrapped in creepers¡ªmany young fairies that resembled specks of lights lived there, and were laughing and chatting away happily. Power from the Four Elemental Fairy Queens of Wind, Earth, Water, and Fire maintained that complete ecosphere in the Void and created a complete world, for such was their way of Legendary. Now, it appeared that their way was unquestionably right. If there was a day in which the Fairyland truly became a world and could naturally survive without the Queens'' power, they would be fit the title of ''World Builders'' even after developing into full-fledged pinnacles of Legendary.


    The encampment of the human factions was built on an empty, barren land not far from the fairies'' forest by the edge of Fairyland. The power of the Four Fairy Queens were weakest here¡ªeven the air seemed thin. To the expedition team that was selected from the very best, however, it was not much of an issue.


    In the Northern Empire encampment, many expedition members bearing the Black Raven Army''s crest were making urgent preparations: The Commanding Will of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds had lowered its alert levels following Joshua''s return. The hundreds of Giant God Warriors that patrolled every spot of the Sacrificial Grounds, returning instead to the center of the plane to undergo their first service and upgrade in a thousand years. To the alert expedition team, it was undoubtedly a fine chance to venture deep within and explore the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds.


    Joshua did not disturb the explorers who were busy working, landing instead in an empty spot within the encampment¡ªhe had seen the rainbow elemental radiance that illuminated after the camp, which must be Light''s work.


    "What are you guys doing?"


    Joshua could not decide if he should laugh or cry once he arrived. The sight before him was extraordinary¡ªperhaps to restrain Light that intended to dart around, Ling and Ying were gritting their teeth, holding on to the luminous orb from left and right so that it could not fly around and trouble others. It was also the precise reason that the powerful elemental ripples were entering the bodies of the two divine armaments, shifting their psionic bodies in colors along with Light itself. In other words, by embracing Light, both Ling and Ying had simultaneously turned into lights, emitting dazzling rainbow colors.


    Letting out a sigh, Joshua took a step forward and grabbed both divine armament siblings despite their surprised cries, holding them below his armpit which was relatively easy given their difference in height. Then, he reached out with his other hand to pinch Light who remained extremely restless¡ªand it was in Joshua''s hand that Light settled down, ceasing its crazed hue transformation as if it was in a disco hall. Even so, the core of the luminous orb that resembled the most complex of diamond cutting was flickering all manner of radiance.


    ''Ding-Ring¡­ Ding-Ring-Ring-Ding!''


    Light did not speak out of excitement, and began to jingle. Joshua was not concerned since he understood, and nodded after listening to the orb for a while.


    "So, you''re saying that you feel an infinite power is building within your body after eating that Steel Shard? It should be caused by the three Steel Powers of Nature, Life, and Spirit forming a cycle inside you¡ªI''ll let you have a thorough look when we returned to Moldavia later, so that you won''t get too excited and shine everywhere."


    Joshua mentioned ''later'' because he still had some matters to discuss with the Commanding Will. But just as he prepared to depart directly from Fairyland and head to the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, a member who appeared to be part of the Empire''s expedition appeared before Joshua with noticeable discomfort. His posture was standard, his back straightened and made a knight salute to Joshua before speaking with a loud voice, "My liege, Hill, and Fina, the Leviathan Knights of the Eastern Oceans have appealed to meet you, would you¡­"


    Before the expedition member who was clearly born a messenger could finish, Joshua waved, gesturing for him to stop. After recalling for a moment, Joshua also remembered the two comrades who once fought alongside him in Anos Abyss.


    "Hill and Fina, huh? It''s certainly been a long time. Never thought that they would join the expedition too, looks like the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds definitely attracts the powerful factions."


    And since they had come on their own initiative, it was natural to go ahead and see how they were now.

 Chapter 594 Blood of Ancient Dragons

    Joshua''s personality certainly would not allow himself to have some complex reception procedure. If there was a thought about meeting an old friend, he would just do it.


    Therefore, when Funa held Hill''s head from behind to the point that his legs were hanging in the air while pressing him what he intended to do, she never expected that Joshua would so simply and straightforwardly appear before them, right in front of the Northern Empire''s expedition base.


    "Long time no see."


    Joshua led Ling and Ying out of the base''s main gates. At the moment, the sun of Fairyland¡ªthe incarnation of the Fairy Queen of the Fire Element was slowly setting. The rays of twilight were faint golden veins on the horizon, but what clearly stole all attention was not Fairyland''s setting sun but the elf and dragon who appeared shocked before Joshua. The warrior nodded at their body language, and gave his assessment.


    "You two are close, as always."


    At the moment, half of Hill''s head was buried between Funa''s chest, and he hung halfway in the air due to their difference in height as the dragon lady threatened him.


    It was when Joshua spoke that the two finally reacted from their frozen sate¡ªFuna rigidly let go of the black-haired elf, who dropped to the ground and tidied his clothes as if it could not be more natural. He then bowed with utmost formality and reverence towards the Legendary champion, and spoke at the same time, "Liege of Moldavia, Guardian of the North, Dragon Slayer, Steward of the Seven Gods¡­ I, Hill Tidesong of the Leviathan Knights, ask for your¡­"


    "Stop."


    Joshua raised his hand, and used his gaze to stop Hill''s heralding that resembled listing out a menu of dishes. Still, he more or less accepted his salutations, and spoke summarily while arching his brow. "Where did all that come from? Why can''t I recall having so many titles?"


    "My liege," Hill straightened himself and laughed softly, before continuing unabashedly. "All champions are graced with many names. For example, Lord Barbarossa of Skypiercing White Tower alone has titles such as ''Element Maven'', ''Raiser of Continent'', ''Enemy of Murlocs'', and ''Custodian of Forty-Two Nations'' and so forth. All of those are used in official documents¡ªyou must claim such titles if you don''t want to be ''you-know-who''."


    In reality, Joshua had never been concerned with such things. Leaving aside the title he already had as Liege of Moldavia, he was virtually the leader amongst Northern Nobles after he helped break the Dark Tide, purged Chaos aberrations in the Dark Forests around Moldova and closed the portals. Guardian of the North therefore made sense, and so did dragon-slayer since he killed dragons by the dozens. Steward of the Seven Gods must have been gifted by the Seven Gods Church after his monumental contribution for them¡ªand would have required a nod from the gods as well. Joshua''s feats at the Battle of the Sacred Mountain merited the fame, not to mention he once conversed personally with Zinsen, one of the Seven Gods.


    There are many different scattered titles as well, including Pioneer of the Great Ajax Mountains, Liege of the Northern Dwarves, Dragon Master, and Master of Winter Fort, earned for developing the Great Ajax Mountains, his honoring amongst the dwarves, taking in a Supreme-tier blue dragon, training a legion of dragon riders and establishing Winter Fort Academy. Whatever the case may be, Joshua was now a character whose titles could fill an entire sheepskin scroll.


    "Just call me Joshua like before."


    The warrior shook his head at Hill''s explanation, although he knew it was a little impossible. In the end, his ability had reached such a state that he would never be treated with a carefree demeanor. Still, he did not mind that it was a fact for others to respect his ability¡ªfor Hill to behave in such a lively manner and melt the ice of a sudden visit following a long time apart, his emotional quotient was already considerable.


    Joshua smiled at the thought.


    "Alright, is there anything, seeking me out of the blue?" He said, while looking up to Funa beside him and greeting here. "Long time, no see¡ªsea dragon lady. Are you well after that battle in Anos Abyss? "


    No longer feeling awkward, Funa returned Joshua''s greetings since she ultimately was an Oceanic Bladed Dragon that lived for almost two centuries, and possessed the required composure. Then, having concluded the complex greeting process, the topic shifted towards the reason Hill was visiting Joshua.


    "So here''s the thing, Funa and I are soon putting our names down as¡­ ouch."


    Hill had a joyous humor as he spoke that made others felt his easygoing demeanor, only to suddenly cut himself short and grab Funa by the waist affectionately, catching the sea dragon lady unawares. That was also why Funa, whose embarrassment turned into rage reacted by viciously pinching the elven druid''s nape, promptly stopping Hill.


    "Alright, alright¡ªI get it."


    Even Joshua found himself unable to keep watching. He certainly knew what Hill planned to say¡ªhe could see the pulsation of his windpipe very clearly. Hence, the warrior waved to stop them from speaking, while glaring at Ling and Ying who were murmuring things like ''so that''s what the books call ''Public Display of Affection?'', ''PDA indeed''.


    ''What books had those two been reading recently?'' He thought helplessly.


    There was nothing much to hide at this point. Soon, Hill told Joshua and the others that he would be marrying Funa during the coming summer.


    It was nothing unusual. Indeed, apart from the most ancient batch of original dragon riders who bound each other through contracts even as they stood against mutual enemies, most dragon riders were intimate with their dragons. Marriages were not uncommon if both were of different gender, since for rider and dragon to bond, they lived, ate and slept together. In fact, other dragon rider legions notwithstanding, there were three similar cases amongst the Leviathan Knights in the last fifty years.


    "Then allow me to congratulate you first."


    Joshua glanced at Hill first, who bore a classical elf appearance, with pointed ears, large eyes, and a slim frame, before turning to Funa who had dragon horns on her head and was obviously a dragon in human form. He nodded thoughtfully after offering his congratulations¡ªHillya, the Sage''s Heir on the world of Grandia appeared to have been a dragonborn elf. He had thought about how such an individual of mixed bloodline came to be, and now it seems that such a union had really appeared. As races with long lifespans, elves and dragons were definitely compatible¡ªthey had similarities in their living patterns and ideals, or at least much more compatible than with humans.


    "But to come to me so ceremoniously, surely you''re not here just to tell me this good news?"


    The thought flashed through Joshua''s mind in point one seconds, and he was simply continuing his question in reality. "I would definitely attend your wedding, but please do raise any issues as quickly as you can. We were comrades who once fought side-by-side, there is no need to be so constrained even if I am Legendary now."


    "¡­It''s actually simple, the main thing is that Funa''s ability is lacking."


    Having known clearly Joshua''s personality as a well-spoken man who puts words in action, Hill would not mind considering the warrior a friendly old acquaintance even with his fearsome presence. Still, it was best not to speak nonsense with him, which was why Hill made his explanation very simple. "The family supporting me is considered one of the greater amongst the elves. I would never have been head of the family as the second son, but during the Draconic Plague, my father was severely wounded when he fended off several pure-blooded dragons at the same time, while my brother was dealt hidden damage in the same fight¡­"


    The rest was easy to understand. Their large elven tribe had two sons, with the eldest groomed as the heir while the second sent to train under the Leviathan Knights that served the Sage of the Oceans. But due to the unexpected shift and the draconic invasion, the family head was forced to retire due to his severe wounds while the eldest son''s body was also crippled and could not purified, making him ineligible to succeed his place. Instead, it was Hill, who had been nurtured as a potential head of a branch family who displayed great talent.


    It was nothing new, or perhaps what one might call classical. Due to the summons from his family, Hill who was forced to return to his Far Southern family would inherit the name ''Tidesong'' in the future, as well as being groomed as the next head of the family. When that happened, he would not have freedom of marriage since only pure-blooded elves could become tribe leaders¡ªwhich in turn meant that should Hill become head of the family, he would not be able to marry Funa.


    "Stupid elves." Funa gave her simple assessment. "We''ll see if they could protest when I ascend to Supreme!"


    Hill simply shrugged at being classified as stupid. "That''s exactly the case," he said feebly with the hint of a smile. "Although strictly speaking, are there really still any pure-blood humans, elves, or dwarves on Mycroft? In ancient times, highborn elves had either silver or green hair¡ªwould there be so many thousands different colors? As long as Funa ascends, the tribe would only be welcoming since the blood of champions is seductive."


    "If my liege wishes a union with elves," he then added jokingly, "even the Elven Court would be moved."


    "Mortal beings can''t withstand my power¡­ Alright, let''s save it. I understood why you''ve come."


    Not a guy whose brain was only filled with muscle, Joshua carefully recalled, abruptly realizing the couple''s intent.


    In Anos Abyss, the elven druid and sea dragon lady had been friendly to Black, sparing strength and spirit to teach it transfiguration magic apart from caring from it. Though familiarity at first sight could be considered as a factor, it was more reasonable that they knew Black had ''Ancient Dragon Bloodline.''


    All life of this world originated from the earliest of Steel crystallizations, the source of life, the spoilt children of World Wills¡ªbeings known as ''Ancient Dragons''. They were roots of the Tree of Life, the origin of all creatures within a world. Legend had it that the earliest of Extraordinary physique was established by emulating the form of ancient dragons, while the Path of Legendary was even much more closely linked to Ancient Dragons¡ªeven the base of Joshua''s powers at present, the Combat Aura Steel Armor that formed the Steel giant was a technique that imitated Ancient Dragons and Titans. Reasonably speaking, there is a trace of Ancient Dragon power in the depths of every living bloodline, but the most direct descendants of Ancient Dragons were those species known as ''Old World Dragons'' that lived across all parts of the continent.


    Unlike the Metal Dragons and Pentashade Dragons that came from other worlds and possessed civilization and intelligence, inferior Old World Dragons did not have intelligence, while superior ones possessed wisdom that far surpassed humans albeit without establishing ethical codes or societies. These earliest natives of Mycroft were the greatest amongst monsters and awakened a portion of Ancient Dragon power in their bodies¡ªor to put it in another way, only monsters that had awakened traces of Ancient Dragon Bloodlines deserved the title of Old World Dragons.


    As a draconic steed, Black naturally had inherited Ancient Dragon Bloodlines from its ancestors, but it would have been kept hidden if Joshua did not pay a huge price to aid its awakening. Still, when it did, the warhorse that once had normal abilities was born anew, becoming capable of sweeping away golems, creations of Chaos.


    Funa''s ability as an Oceanic Bladed Dragon was attained from her ancestry bloodline as well but in turn limited to Gold-advanced. It could no longer be improved by sheer diligence, and she needed a boon from the Goddess of Fortune¡ªbut apart from simply waiting, Funa still had another path to choose as a powerful and intelligent Old World Dragon.


    And that was to awaken her Ancient Dragon Bloodline, just as Black did.


    Awakening her Ancient Dragon Bloodline might not directly improve her powers, but it would provide a new direction to Funa who now had reached the end of her bloodline''s talents. It was equivalent to attaining a Legendary emulation objective and much smoother than walking her own path.


    It was surely because Hill had learned that Joshua once helped Black awaken its ancient Dragon Bloodline, that he sought out the warrior.


    "My liege, I''m willing to..."


    As he saw Joshua maintain his serene expression but without having saying anything, Hill had composed himself to state the reward he had long prepared, only for Joshua to interject again before he finished. "There is no need to mention some reward over something so trivial¡ªjust think of it as a reward for teaching Black how to transfigure. That being said, I''ve pretty much cleared the market of the materials needed for awakening and it would probably difficult to find another¡­ Wait."


    It was then that he suddenly remembered the Squirming Forest¡ªthat land of Ancient Dragon relics that he and the two Legendary mages snatched from the Sixth Abyss! He turned in good humor towards Hill to find an easygoing smile on that elven druid''s face, and shook his head. "Looks like you''ve done your homework¡ªyou''re perfectly aware even when it came to Barnil and William''s whereabouts and recent movements. Alright, since you''ve already planned it, just come with me to the North later. I''ll take you to the Squirming Forest to see if there are any resonating materials."


    "Your kindness and generosity, my liege!"


    Hill and Funa could not help becoming cheerful at Joshua''s reply¡ªthey initially believed that it would be troublesome, and never thought that it was all done with such relative ease. "Actually, we just lack some ingredients with concentrated Ancient Dragon scent," Hill added. "We have already collected other materials such as Ancient Dragon Blood and Ancient Dragon Bone."


    After all, Hill had saved much over the years as the core of the Sea Dragon Knights. Along with the property a dragon possessed, it was normal for them to have more than half the materials ready.


    Joshua was not too concerned either¡ªhe did not carry the Squirming Forest back from the Abyss by himself, and it would not be too much of a trifle to convince Barnil and William. Furthermore, he owned a portion of the produce from that place, and there was nothing too important to aid an old comrade who was at a bind.


    At that point, the matter was almost concluded. Joshua thus left Ying and Ling who were still discussing things like ''Could Hill be henpecked after marriage'', ''Looks like Funa isn''t that overbearing'' in hushed tones, as well as Light that was no longer shining crazily in the expedition base, while he himself head towards the wastelands at the very edge of Fairyland.


    After ascertaining that the place was wide enough and that there wasn''t anyone else, Joshua finally spoke.


    "Alright, Your Holiness. I''m free now."Volder... Jk

 Chapter 595 Reason for Pride

    Just as the warrior''s words were uttered, a white light that was not bright but extraordinarily gentle flickered. Then, an illusory figure abruptly appeared before Joshua like a projection.


    It was the current pontiff of the Seven Gods Church, the Legendary clergy¡ªHis Holiness, Pope Igor.


    Joshua had not waited to speak a little longer with Hill and Funa, instead leaving briskly and cutting the conversation short, mostly because he had sensed a spirit was attempting to communicate with himself. Having discerned who the owner of the spirit was, Joshua knew that Igor would not have contacted him out of the blue if it was not anything urgent. Still, out of respect for Hill and Funa, he finished his business with Hill and Funa before he contacted Igor subsequently.


    "It''s my blunder¡ªI did not think that you would actually be meeting someone else."


    The old pontiff was certainly not a man who believed that he was entitled despite his position, and started apologetically once he noticed that he was disturbing Joshua''s interaction with others. "I''m now deep within the Great Shrine in the Sacred Mountain, having split a little of my spirit that was not strong enough to pay attention towards the circumstances before, and unable to meet you like Barbarossa did."


    "It''s fine, Your Holiness. May I know if there''s an emergency?" Joshua asked curiously but very respectfully towards the elderly pope whose ability, personality and morals were all considered flawless. "If there''s something urgent, why didn''t you just come to the Void and converse with me directly?"


    "There has been something¡­ internal going on in the Church. But that has nothing to do with what I intend to speak to you about."


    Igor''s projection stroked his own beard as if not knowing how to put it to words, but did not reveal to Joshua after some thought, and said softly: "I have learned some facts regarding the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds from Roland. It''s consistent of the certain information found in old text kept within the Seven Gods Church. However, because it is linked to the Sage, I hope to invite you here to the Holy Mountain and discuss correlated matters in depth. Please do come when you have the time."


    "Of course. Roland had already informed me¡ªI never thought that you would come to invite me by yourself." Joshua nodded in a straightforward matter. Leaving aside the matter that the Seven Gods Church was a powerful faction that owned many classical volumes, Pope Igor himself wield a Sage''s Legacy, with the entire Seven Gods Church and even the seven gods seemingly having a significant relationship with the Sage himself. After becoming Legendary, the warrior had already planned to converse with the old pontiff in the first place¡ªit was hence a fine coincidence that the other side would extend an invitation first.


    Igor appeared a little surprised by Joshua''s straightforward agreement, but his projection quickly asked: "If that''s the case, when do you plan on coming?"


    "At once."


    Before he was finished, Joshua took a step out and arrived immediately in the Void. By sensing the dimensional turbulence around him, he ascertained the general location of the Far Southern Holy Mountain with relative ease, and left the few words ''I''ll be right there'' for the pontiff''s gaping projection in Fairyland.


    "¡­"


    Igor, who had been left astonished by Joshua''s decisive personality on more than one occasion before was astonished once more¡ªhe had truly never seen such a fellow that was so brisk, simple and direct. Unable to stop himself from laughing, the old pope''s projection shook his head and sighed with much emotion.


    "Ah¡­ How fine a thing it is to be young¡­"


    Even as it spoke, the pope''s projection vanished where it was. Then, having sensed an out-of-place ripple, Ying and Ling ran out of the expedition base and gaped at Joshua''s shadow that was moving away from within the Void.


    "Master¡­ Why did he run off again?!"


    "How could this be! Every single time!"


    "¡­Aren''t we just mascots now?"


    The divine armament siblings whined.


    Meanwhile, in a secret chamber in the depths of the Shrine of Heaven¡ªthe Great Shrine of the Seven Gods Church in the Far Southern Sacred Mountain.


    A layer of pure silver sand covered the white marble floor, Stardust that had been smelted from Mithril were spread like sand over every corner of the secret chamber. Seven crystal lights constructed from veins of spiraling crystals, charged with the purest of holy light energy, emitted warmth and radiance of the purest Order power while shining like a spotlight upon seven statues of holy symbols placed around the room.


    An old man with white-hair sat at the very center of the secret chamber. Stardust absorbed all sound around him, as well as blocking the ripples of elemental energies, leaving only holy light and Order power pulsing in the environment. There was an obscure sheet of white light shrouding the man, while the radiance inside was mild and filled with vigor like the rays of dawn, and yet as dim and silent like the twilight sun. Innumerable variants of light of different wavelengths and intensity occupied all around him, creating a complete, self-consistent cycle.


    As for the seven statues of holy symbols, they were the black halo that represented the God of Might and Justice; the withered heart that represented the God of Love and Hate; the ouroboros that represented God of Order and Destruction; the bird with a crown of thorns that represented the God of Law and Freedom, the book and hammer that represented the God of Conservation and Reformation; the bifurcated eye that represented the God of Skills and Schemes, and lastly, the skeleton, soil, and grass that represented the God of Life.


    The old man closed his eyes, not looking at any of the statues even as they flickered with radiance consecutively while directing part of the beam from the crystal light onto the old man''s body. The process was repetitive as if delivering some message or speech, interacting.


    A long time passed after the elderly man listened carefully, before he spoke slowly.


    "I disagree." His voice echoed in the quiet secret chamber. The old man, the Pontiff of the Seven Gods Church, Saint Igor opened his eyes and spoke with a calm tone. "He is a better choice than I am."


    "Yes, I am your Holy Seer, your Executor amongst men and your representative. I love this continent, this world and everything that lives upon it just as you do, but identity has nothing to do with it."


    "I''m old¡­ Yes, I could still live for years, even up to the dawn of a new era if nothing unexpected happens. Even so, my heart has aged, and I could only protect. Pioneering does not agree with me¡ªmy apprentices are far more suitable for that position."


    "The Ancient Sacrificial Grounds has reappeared, the door to ten thousand years has reclaimed its place. The river of fate now streams, and the future has shifted to the darkness called unknown which we do not know."


    The old man spoke softly, his tone calm and level. "O Gods, the calamity, cries, and deaths that you have foreseen did not come. That alone was enough to prove that you are not absolute¡ªmortals could sometimes change fate, skewing everything from the original plans. I have already been prepared to sacrifice myself, and yet, look. The Flame has now been reignited, and that perfect future that which you hoped but could not even demand, has now come."


    "It that is the case, then why not try to have a little faith."


    All seven statues quivered once at the pontiff''s words, and after a long silence amidst Igor''s quiet watch, all statues emitted dazzling lights of different hues, before consecutively shining upon Igor''s arm.


    Black halo, gray heart, silver ouroboros, white bird with brown thorns, red hammer and golden book, green bifurcated eye and the white skeleton, black soil and green grass. Seven symbols of starkly different colors and undulations were carved onto the pontiff''s hand, forming the picture of a tree consisting of the seven symbols.


    "¡­"


    Radiance flickered. Limitless information flowed as if entrusting something, while the old pontiff listened to everything silently and finally nodded solemnly.


    "I am a god who walks amongst men, spokesman of the gods, Pope of the Mycroft people."


    Slowly rising, Igor thus stood in the heart of the room and looked around at the seven holy symbols that were emanating radiance, and said, with utmost stateliness and earnestness, "I am Saint Igor."


    "I would certainly find the ''God Waker'' that you have searched for a thousand years."


    *****


    Coincidentally, a crimson star began to rapidly plummet at the edge of the horizon over the distant southern seas, in the skies above the Far Southern Sacred Mountain where the winds stop. Then, it quickly stopped in the very moment it was about to touch the Sacred Mountain''s barrier as if completely ignoring the existence of inertia.


    Joshua paused outside the barrier, his arms folded across his chest and waiting for the barrier to be opened. It was also the very moment quite a few Sacred Mountain clergies noticed the true form of the meteor, and exclaimed in surprise when they looked up to find the warrior''s pose, and hurried to inform each respective higher-up that the Legendary champion, hero of the Battle on the Sacred Mountain¡ªCount Radcliffe had suddenly arrived over the distant sea, but none knew his intentions.


    In the secret chamber, the old pontiff''s expression twitched slightly. He has received the memories from his projection, and smiled, shaking his head. Controlling the barrier out of thin air, Igor opened a little door, which the warrior entered and landed beneath the Sacred Mountain having received permission, and advanced towards the long, stretching stairs and headed for the Great Shrine on the mountaintop like he did last time around.


    Joshua''s ability certainly could afford him to ignore the Sacred Mountain Barrier and the rule of climbing the stairs, but he was no agent of chaos who ignored all ethics¡ªfreedom was not meant to throw your weight around others. He knew Order, and was willing to preserve it.


    Soon, he arrived by the entrance of the Great Shrine. Every elite guardsman stationed over the Sacred Mountain bowed at once, indicating with due respect that His Holiness the Pope awaited him in the Sanctum.


    Staying on the simple corridors and reaching the gates to the Great Shrine, Joshua stepped within to find a golden-red path spread out for him, illuminated by the setting Mycroft sun that sneaked in through the gaps on the roof. The warrior looked up towards the end of the path of twilight, at the statues of the Seven Gods'' symbols located deep within Shrine. The statues formed a circle around the center, where an old white-haired man studied him silently.


    Joshua and Igor thus looked at each other¡ªthey no longer needed words to understand the other''s intention. Igor hence swiftly understood why Joshua would so simply accept his invitation to the Sacred Mountain, and why he himself would meditate for his best form in the secret chamber.


    It was instinct. An instinct of two champions.


    The old pontiff already knew that this day would eventually come, because the man was Joshua van Radcliffe. He just never expected it to come so quickly, and so delightfully.


    "Is there a reason, Joshua?"


    Standing at the innermost reaches of the Great Shrine and surrounded by the symbols of the Seven Gods, the elderly white-haired man asked serenely, staring into the distance at the warrior on the other end, shrouded in dusk. "I would like to learn your thoughts."


    As for Joshua, the warrior instead inhaled deeply, feeling the power deep within his body that was bursting forth. "The pride in which humans desired to become the most powerful," he said calmly, shaking his head, "had no reason from the very start."


    "I wish to know what level I have reached. Apart from you, I could find no other to help me determine that."


    "Haha, hahahaha."


    Having heard those willful, prideful, conceited yet earnest words, Saint Igor stared blankly before laughing naturally. Joshua followed suit¡ªthere was no reason why they laughed, but their laughter was equally cheerful and relaxed.


    Soon, the old pontiff withdrew his mirth.


    "You really flatter me," he said. "But, I am glad."


    He then clapped his hand once, and the circle that had been carved in the temple for some time activated. Then, as the dimensions rippled mildly, the two of them were longer in the Far Southern Sacred Mountain, and entered a tranquil void that was filled with light.


    It was a space with neither matter nor dimensional turbulence, appearing to be a Void and yet was not simultaneously since there were neither trace of stars nor the halation of worlds. This was a borderless place that was more profound than the heavens, a boundary with neither cloud nor winds.


    It was the residence of the Gods¡ªthe [Infinite Horizon].


    "Joshua, since you plan to challenge me¡­"


    Saint Igor, the Pope of the Seven Gods Church had everything prepared and instantly teleported two Legendary champions to the Infinite Horizon. Innumerable mysterious bubbles of light that resembled glass orbs hence started to appear behind his body, fusing and splitting as if each had transformed or reappeared over a thousand times in the briefest of moments, insinuating the dimensions, fate, infinity¡­


    ¡­and light.


    Igor''s mortal form slowly paled and dissipated as his body emanated the same unfathomable and shifting rays. In the end, there was only endless specks of light that were splitting and fusing, as well as a question asked in a level tone.


    "Well, do you comprehend light?"

 Chapter 596 Speed of Ligh

    What was light?


    It was electromagnetic radiation visible to human eyes. In fact, every intelligent being had a different definition for light since their visual organs have subtle differences, but light is ultimately a high frequency electromagnetic radiation as well as a fundamental atomic flow formed from photons, an existence embodying the wave-particle duality of quantum mechanics.


    Those were the text noted in the fifth paragraph on page thirty-five of the Earth Federation''s textbooks. Joshua could not be more aware of it and yet he did not answer the old pontiff''s question, for this was not Earth but the Extraordinary world named Mycroft, a miracle land of magic, aura, and magic.


    Ultimately, none knew what ''light'' was.


    At the moment, Igor''s form was becoming incorporeal. The smiling old man''s body was becoming translucent amidst an obscure radiance while releasing powerful light, turning the elderly pontiff''s body into a dazzling diamond-like body of crystals. Behind him, infinite particles resembling stardust levitated in the darkness and formed a whole new shape. As the dimensions distorted variably, luminous spheres that unleashed different color and mild radiance appeared one after another, fusing and splitting, expanding and contracting before eventual building into an unusual yet holy sphere of myriad colors with pure and simple aesthetics, guarding Igor''s back.


    At the same time, Joshua spread his arms. Innumerable veins of silver light shot out from around his body and condensed into streaks of nerve constructs and circuits resembling bone, and materialized a profound shadow. With bones and veins as its base, the shadow turned from incorporeal into physical¡ªit was a four-armed giant that stood over a hundred meters and was assembled out of Steel Strength, encircled in a vast electromagnetic field, while a pierced halo hung behind him and whirled slowly.


    Legendary was the sheer summation of thought a being has for their own ultimate form, and was precisely the overture for them to unleash their full power. The luminous sphere behind Igor like a star, but the myriad colors fused into thin white light just a little further away from him, filling the entire dark Void. On the other hand, around the Steel giant that Joshua had shifted into, space quivered slightly under the substantial shift of mass, making his outline appeared distorted as if light was changing trajectories due to his power.


    "Against you, I wouldn''t¡ª"


    While Igor tried to convey something through spirit across thousands of Void meters, the old pontiff was forced to stop before he could finish, for Joshua, driven by the force of Nuclear Fusion, was shooting towards him like a silver arrow!


    Covering the thousand-meter in an instant within the Void that was without obstacles, Joshua accelerated with his greatest momentum that even the surrounding blackness retreated like a surging river. Igor was the only target in his eyes, and now he was right in front of him.


    But could Igor be so easily taken by surprise with an ambush? Against Joshua who closed in like a steel mountain crashing down, the old pontiff did not show a hint of shock. He raised his left hand that emanated warm radiance like diamond and spread his five fingers, and uttered a simple syllable.


    "Shield."


    Word of Truth¡ªShield.


    Within the ten thousandth of a second, a translucent shield of light formed from innumerable minute particles abruptly appeared before Igor and barred the path of Joshua''s onslaught as rapidly vibrating high energy particles formed an indestructible wall. It was the most basic of divine spells for clergies in the Seven Gods Church¡ªif it were anyone else who had cast it, it would at most block some projectiles mid-flight. However, with Igor''s powers, the thin sheet of light could stop the breath of Legendary dragons and falling stars.


    However, was Joshua''s momentum and impact force just a mere ten times heavier than a meteor? With clear sounds as if glass was broken, the Steel giant shattered the sheet of light as if nothing had existed there, and kept its charge towards Igor''s real body.


    A silver greatsword has also now materialized in the warrior''s hand. Serrated edges of Steel Strength whirled rapidly over it like a chainsaw, stirring water-like ripples out of space itself. In the very next moment, the fearsome and violent chainsaw sword that was longer than sixty meters, and could very well be a weapon of weapons slashed down directly at the elderly pontiff who was still the size of a human!


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Barriers of light raised one after another in the split second the slash swung, but were shattered consecutively by the greatsword. Joshua''s strength was churning waves, ceaseless and became heavier with each blow, his Nuclear Heart Furnace worked swiftly to supply the warrior incomparable energy source. If that slash had been swung in the world of Mycroft, the entire Great Ajax Volcano would have been split in two cleanly¡ªeven in the Void, there was a trail that resembled lightning.


    All was fragile before such a blow.


    Crash!


    The sound of the final barrier being broken echoed. Having pierced Igor''s defense if his hardest form, Joshua darted inside the barrier with sword in hand, while hundreds of translucent barriers slowly crumbled beside him. In less than a second, he had clashed with the old pontiff in the fiercest of clashes between sword and shield, and it appeared that the sword was a class above.


    But the time of less than a second was sufficient for the pope to flip tables despite being struck pre-emptively.


    Against the chainsaw sword that seemingly wants to dice him, Igor, the face of calm, extended his right hand. A dazzling light shone on his palm, and he grasped thin air as he retrieved a pure-white scepter from that light. Unlike the Bright Scepter shown to Joshua initially, the Sage''s Legacy now had nothing on its tip, no longer bearing the Initial Flame that burned slowly. Even so, it was the Bright Scepter, a relic of the Sage and a sacred item that wields the Initial Flame. Now that its task of reigniting the Flame Seed was completed, it could act as a weapon, an indestructible scepter.


    Igor lifted it, brandished it through thin air and parried Joshua''s sword from below. It resembled an ant waving the stalk of a leaf with the intent of blocking a giant stone that was crashing down towards it, and yet the chainsaw sword as really held back by that little scepter, and did not budge an inch!


    In the very next moment, endless light poured out from behind the old pontiff''s body and drowned the warrior.


    The amalgamated sphere of light that had floated behind Igor from the start thus began to turn. Having stored sufficient energy, with a dull hum, endless rays, bolts, thick high-energy beams, and luminous missiles shot out like a tide and struck Joshua''s body.


    The sped of light was almost three hundred thousand kilometer per second. There was hence no need to worry about whose attack would land first when it came to luminous attacks¡ªthey would always strike first.


    Under Igor''s peaceful control, thousands of strips of beams and over ten thousand high-energy photons assembled into a great current of light that was more than thousands of meters wide. The light was as dazzling as the beautiful rays of sunrise, embodying limitless vigor and the sear that could turn all into nothingness. Imbued with broiling energies, it shifted into a profound, violent energy flow that could destroy all things and pressed towards Joshua head on without holding back.


    Just as Igor had wanted to say just before¡ªagainst Joshua, he would not spare any power and attack the warrior with ''killing intent''.


    Drowning the warrior in an instant, the Void around Joshua even began to form a green-blue ion-shroud due to the intense energy surge, with great electric currents flashing. The shockwaves of that blow could pierce a summit or turn an entire mountain range into a sea of flames¡ªit would easily kill a hundred thousand mortals easily if not used in the void, and even the barriers shielding the headquarters of the Far Southern Sacred Mountain could not withstand such penetration force.


    But as Igor looked on in astonishment, the million-degree ion-shroud was torn apart by a silver giant silhouette. As a billowing gale blew away the clouds of energy, the unscathed Steel giant appeared before the old pontiff, his sturdy outer shell reflecting light around like the smoothest of mirrors while a virtually undetectable yet strong magnetic barrier field enshrouded the giant''s skin, flickering like a circuit.


    Could Joshua not be cautious against the attacks of Igor who was known as ''light'' incarnate, especially when he planned to challenge him from the start? Evidently, target-oriented defenses were definitively effective.


    "Not bad. You wouldn''t find even five individuals who could directly withstand [Light of Dawn], but you are the strongest I have seen in terms of defense."


    Igor nodded slightly, his hand grasping the Bright Scepter as he acknowledged Joshua''s ability with pleasure. However, not intending to waste time chattering with the pontiff, Joshua materialized the Sword of Mass once more¡ªthe one before had been pulverized by the brush of light, and his weapon was not as stout as his own body. And as Igor spoke, the warrior burst out his energy once more and rushed towards him.


    Igor could only shake his head helplessly against the warrior who always charged directly. The bubbles of light behind him started to whirl behind him and kept unleashing searing high-energy rays, but it was a meaningless blow for Joshua who had long been prepared¡ªwith a swing of his sword, the lights were cut like streaming water by the great mass, and the ripple from the mass itself that distorted space kept stretching forward, cutting towards Igor.


    "[Holy Light of Heavenly Illumination] seem useless against you. Well, let''s try [Holy Light of Adjudication]."


    Having decided that Joshua was immune towards pure beams after letting fly another vein of high-energy particle flow, Igor did not panic, and instead manipulated the sphere of light behind him to release hundreds of tower-shaped spikes. Each of the spike tips were tied in endless twisted specks that flickered once, and the mass ripple that could cut through light vanished without a trace abruptly, while hundreds of spikes shone at once and poured down invisibly at the warrior like rain.


    "Gravity wave? That count as holy light as well?!"


    It was Joshua''s turn to be shocked this time. According to his general knowledge, nothing was same about focused gravity wave and holy light, yet it appeared to be general knowledge for Igor who lived in an extraordinary world. Therefore, the warrior could only stop the tracks of the impact, his four hands assembling Swords of Mass at the same time and solemnly parrying each invisible blow.


    Gravity waves were invisible to the naked eye of humans, but through Steel Strength vision and his ability to discern microscopic angles, Joshua could observe the blows that would leave strong magnetic field reactions and warped space along its wake. Specifically, those were extremely bright plasma sparks and dimensional ripples that was certainly a form of beam attacks from certain perspectives and could be categorized as Holy Light, capable of splitting all substance in microscopic view.


    Naturally, Joshua was reluctant to allow such threatening offensive to strike himself even with his invincible Steel body. It was precisely due to the extreme density in his own body that it would be too ridiculous if a chain reaction suddenly happened. Joshua brandished Sword of Steels and used the same mass frequency to counter each gravity wave. However, that meant he would not be able to interfere with Igor''s follow-up assault, a tremendous disadvantage for Joshua whose ability did not compare to his opponent in the first place.


    And such was the truth. In that moment, Igor was still standing where he originally was and had never moved once, appearing unhurried to use his full power and instead desiring to discern the limits of Joshua''s defenses. Although his hand could not touch Joshua who stayed some distance away, light was his hand¡ªthe assemblage luminous sphere therefore launched all sorts of unique luminous attacks that blasted towards Joshua''s position. [Heaven Scorching Holy Light], [Starpiercing Holy Light], [Holy Light of Judgement], high-energy microwave rays, bound particle flow, plasma lightning¡­ chains of attacks that had some unknown relation to light but bore it in its name kept the warrior defending where he was, unable to inch forward.


    Still, Joshua had a countermeasure at the ready against this scenario.


    Against the infinite heaven-knows-what variants of particle attacks, Joshua stood at the center of the Void in the Infinite Horizon. While three of his arms brandished the Sword of Mass in defense, on of his right arms was raised before his body, fingers spread. Soon, as five supremely blinding nuclear fusion turned into sparks, his five fingers condensed out of the purest of Steel Strength exploded like five missiles of light, pushing with tremendous force and piercing heavy layers of projectile defense and darted towards Joshua''s real body!


    Unlike Joshua''s body that offered a huge target, the target his five fingers were aimed at was not large, and yet under the warrior''s delicate calculations, each one evaded any threatening attacks and arrived at Igor''s vicinity, whose eyes widened in return. The sprightly old pontiff quickly ceased his assault as a circle of white light surfaced around him like a star belt, intending to deflect the five silver Steel Strength body missiles. But just the light spread, Joshua''s five fingers scattered and convert itself into the purest of Steel Strength impact force, clashing against Igor''s own energies forcefully!


    Boom!!!


    A monumental explosion unfurled, quaking space itself even if it was the Void within the Infinite Horizon. Following the detonation, Igor''s figure was nowhere to be seen, while a dark dimensional fracture that resembled spiderweb tore the dimensions apart, revealing the true Void fissure behind where a dimensional passageway could almost be seen.


    The battle between two Legends had shattered even the barriers between worlds, sending Igor flying into an unknown realm. With no hesitation, Joshua quickly followed, traversing the dark fracture and entering the passageway behind it.


    In seconds, the split space began to seal itself. Though it happened in a matter of seconds, the fight in the Infinite Horizon would have left anyone shaken in their core. Then, several profound wills around the Infinite Horizon withdrew their observing gazes, with one tentacle evening out the space that had yet to completely seal itself.


    "Shouldn''t have let them fought here¡­ the stability of the Infinite Horizon has fallen for another 0.13%¡ªour descent into the physical realm has accelerated once more."


    "However, being able to see Igor and Radcliffe''s battle is worth it. The Legendary powers of this era, when compared to three eras before, improves time after time. They have found the right path of improvement identical to the last era."


    The majestic wills interacted and eventually fell silent once more.


    On the other end of the dimensional passageway was the Seventh Abyss, a shattered world of cold silence.


    This was a sundered continent torn apart by Teutonic movements. Under the billowing of cold winds, the ice layer and surface crust shifted incessantly under powerful tremors, tearing one deep abyss after another. The terrible calamity destroyed the former civilizations of this world, while incessantly tormenting the frost demons that survived within.


    But now a far frightening disaster has arrived.


    [Holy Light of Divine Retribution]


    Just as Joshua passed through the dimensional passageway to the Seventh Abyss, he saw a cyclone that carried golden lightning charging directly towards him. The alarm in his mind resounded, but being unable to dodge in time, he could only hold his arms up in front of himself to block, mustering his full strength in defense. It was only after he weathered a reverberating boom and the crushing impact of a mountain that Joshua relaxed his arms and turned to look around¡ª


    Half of a mountain had vanished.


    He was sure of that because there was the husk of half a mountain stood over land, mostly pulverized with a smooth huge fissure that was streaming with magma at its edge. The cold world was heating up, with crimson-gold lava replacing blue ice layers as it began to appear in that cold and deathly world. Over the skies, the thick clouds of gloom were cut open in a conical shape and spreading towards the distant horizon. Countless frost demons were devoured by the sudden attack, and any survivors panickily wailed amidst the now-warm gales, their cries echoing far away.


    The soundless and inconspicuous ray attacks were thunderous in the physical realm and created such destructive force. There was little wonder that Igor was willing to be encircled by three Legendary dragons than to fight them near the Sacred Mountain. It felt like entering a boxing match while protecting a basket of chicken eggs¡ªall coastal areas of the Far South would have been consumed by the surrounding seas.


    Still, such a blow merely heated and reddened Joshua''s skin, forming a trace similar to iron inside a furnace with the red spot quickly cooling. Thanks to his gift from the Steel Python, his body''s density had risen a notch once more and he no longer feared such pure energy attacks. Indeed, he would be able to parry even Demon General Helm''s gamma ray bombardment directly now.


    At the same time, Joshua could not help raising his opinion of the three Legendary Dragon Kings. He had thought nothing of it even when they had almost jointly defeated Igor in the pre-existence, but now it seems that their depth was truly extraordinary.


    "Looks like standard holy light has no effect on you."


    ''I say, is that even ''light''?!''


    Almost unable to suppress those words from escaping his mouth, Joshua took a deep breath as he looked up at Igor who arrived before him, now feeling a hassle that left no openings.


    The Void Mother''s vastness granted it the capacity to destroy ecospheres by simply crashing into one with its sheer mass, but its defenses could not hold up well against Joshua''s assault, which was why it was defeated after an extended melee against Joshua and Nostradamus combined. Be that as it may, even if Igor kept standing where he was, the old pontiff could stop his most vicious assaults without moving half a step.


    ''Powerful. As expected of Saint Igor, the strongest individual serving the Seven Gods and the deity who walks amongst man. But this is just fine, it would only be interesting to fight such champions!''


    Igor had similar thoughts now as well.


    "The Church likes to dub divine spells with the title ''light''. However, nothing in the classical texts recorded what was light, nor was there anyone who studied it in detail."


    Standing halfway up the air, Igor spoke with a doubtful voice, the Bright Scepter grasped within his hand. It was not clear if he was speaking to Joshua or making a rhetorical question, while below him was a conical magma ditch over several hundred meters long that had yet to close itself. It was created by the shockwaves from one of the greatest divine spells inherited by the Seven Gods Church, [Holy Light of Divine Retribution].


    "I never considered the problem before I ascended into Legendary. But after I did, and acquired the Bright Scepter, I gained a deeper understanding through the Initial Flame¡­ Therefore, I tried to grasp that power that was much closer to the Root."


    As he spoke, the old pontiff looked up at Joshua, who was unscathed like him as well. Igor smiled slightly and said: "I am about to unleash the very definition of my full power. Not just divine spells of the Church, power that belongs to me alone¡­ are you willing to try?"


    There was something akin to anxiety of being declined in Igor''s tone, as if it had not been easy to find an opponent he could unleash his full power against, and who in turn could match it. Joshua did not find the old pontiff in regard, for it was reasonable champions.


    "Of course." He agreed without hesitation.


    "Is that so¡­"


    Igor did not spare any excess expression in return. As if expecting the warrior to agree early on, he lifted the Bright Scepter straightaway.


    Ancient Legends told that the Sage once defeated multiple Abysses with the same scepter, while several worlds were torn asunder under its power. Even so, the Bright Scepter was not corrupted, but was instead the ''purity'' after everything had been turned into nothingness.


    Right now, the scepter that once cleansed worlds was now lifted by a successor. Pope Igor''s power was at the tip of the scepter, a hint of radiance now shining where the Initial Flame once burned. Though faint, it was actually was enough to display a power equivalent to the Initial Flame, sweeping across an area of hundreds of kilometers albeit just that.


    The series of actions did not cost Igor a single second. Even if Joshua was not the type of person who wasted the hundredth of a second, he had habitually launched his own attack just as Igor spoke.


    However, the warrior did not attack. It was not because he did not want to, but because he was unable to.


    Boom!


    With Igor''s very words, Joshua dropped down heavily in a standing posture from above into the magma layer as if losing the ability to fly. But as the warrior frowned and strode out of the magma, he suddenly fell raggedly on the ground!


    "¡­What?!"


    There was genuine astonishment in Joshua''s mind. If Igor''s attacks and defense before was to sow emotions in him that made the warrior felt he has encountered unexpected things but nothing too extraordinary, then the warrior could not understand anything at all now. This was the very first time he could not fathom¡ªafter all his battles since coming to the world of Mycroft¡ªwhat struck him.


    In that very brief moment, Joshua could sense that he had abruptly lost all ability to manipulate the magnetic fields around him. It had promptly made him lost all ability to resist gravity for his overbearing mass and fall from the sky, and soon, his invincible Steel Strength body began to weaken, unable to hold his own mass!


    While others might not be able to understand the concept of supporting their own mass, Joshua knew that it simply meant a collapse. The ultra-dense degenerate matter that formed his body would thus become unstable, and yet before that, his body could directly block blows save for gravity beams, but even that was to avoid anything too surprising.


    Joshua looked up at Igor who was still hanging in the skies above with uncertainty. It was the first time he appeared so distressed, but it was also the very moment he sensed another greater danger¡ªthe Nuclear Heart Furnace within his body was beginning to enter an abnormal state, the furnace was working rapidly but uncontrollably and almost exceeding its capacity. In other words, the stable artificial star that was burning within his heard was beginning to shift into a supernova, releasing several times and more the volume of nuclear fusion energy than before. If the warrior had not taken emergency control and reduced the furnace output, it would have detonated within his body!


    When the time comes, Joshua might not really die, but would really be spread across every corner of the world. That was no laughing matter at all.


    "My body is crumbling¡­ Wait, it''s enlarging!"


    Clearly, Igor''s unnamed attack was yet to end. The Steel giant''s height that was originally a hundred meters began to balloon. It was not him becoming stronger, but his mass was simply unable to restrain his highly dense form and thus expanding. Joshua tried to suppress the various unusual change in his body as he stood where he was, while racking his brains to think what was happening.


    ''Could it be that Igor is able to destroy my body''s composition with particle flow? A molecular fission class of offense?


    ''No.''


    Joshua had already noticed that it was not some special molecular splitting since he would have been devoured by the Void Mother with the same method. It was a much more fundamental yet frightening power, capable of destroying himself whose mass was similar to a White Dwarf, and could even cause errors in Nuclear Fusion.


    Related to light?


    An inspiration suddenly flashed in the warrior''s mind. He looked up towards Igor who was staring at himself expressionlessly, and at that luminous fusion sphere of myriad colors that floated behind the elderly pope. It was the spectrum of light given form, which was over hundreds of meters wide and flickered in a cycle in its spectra, but now it shrunk, its wavelength one fifth shorter than before. Joshua inhaled sharply¡ªhe had found the answer, but the very answer astonished him even more.


    "You can control lightspeed!"


    "Ah, Joshua¡ªJoshua van Radcliffe. You never disappoint."


    Staring at the immeasurably shocked warrior, Igor could not help grinning in the air. He closed his eyes and opened them again, his gaze filled with the joy of finally finding a kindred spirit who understood his own power.


    "You do understand light."

 Chapter 597 Warp Punch

    "Controlling the speed in which light moved¡ªthat is my ''Radiant Domain''." Igor said serenely halfway up the skies of the Seventh Abyss, and stopped talking as he resumed the battle.


    How to go about this?


    Having heard Igor admitting the truth himself, Joshua was actually beginning to feel the processing of his mind becoming stagnated. Controlling lightspeed? Did Igor really understand how shameless his own ability was? Was he not just Legendary and not some deity out of nowhere? When others were still playing with mud figuratively as they manipulated energies and influenced matter, that guy who learned things by himself was already building a figurative house by observing the Initial Flame and studying universal constants? Is there not something were wrong with this picture?!


    ¡ªA god amongst man.


    Somehow, Igor''s former title came up in Joshua''s mind. Be it the pre-existence or his current life, he believed that it was merely an honorable title generally acknowledged by the Mycroft Continent, but now it seemed¡­ it was an ordinary description without any exaggeration. He also remembered the three Legendary Dragon Kings that had almost defeated Igor in the pre-existence, raising his evaluation of those three over several notches once again: To almost defeat the old pontiff, it was no longer ''powerful enough'', but ''supremely powerful''!


    "No¡­ My thinking is affected¡­ my nerve impulses are becoming erratic!"


    His imagination having gone wild for quite some time, Joshua suddenly became lucid with a jolt as he discovered that he had been distracted. It was unimaginable for the warrior, but the brain-mind neurotransmitter and nerve impulses had become chaotic due to the shift in the speeds of light, which was why Joshua''s thinking became unsettled¡ªit was unrelated to will for it was a physical blow on the spiritual state that allows Igor to bypass the tightest of defenses and directly affect Joshua''s nervous system.


    However, Igor''s assault has yet to end. Joshua noticed that his body was still abnormally enlarging because the molecular particles in his body Were starting to lose their ability to maintain the exceedingly dense composition of his body. Around his body and upon the land of the Seventh Abyss¡ªthe Radiant Domain of the old pontiff, the stones above ground were shattered into grains, the magma in the ditch began to boil while a warm breeze that blew through the cliff was enough to turn it into broken pieces. The entire physical realm was beginning to crumble due to the shift of light''s speed, leaving only the myriad colored spectra in the air that maintained its stable radiance.


    ¡ªThis shall not stand. Must come up with something.


    Even as his thought and mind began to scatter uncontrollably, Joshua kept struggling and rose from the ground, even if the land has now degenerated into sheets of dust and his body had sunk halfway within it. Clusters of information never stopped flowing past the warrior''s mind¡ªhe managed to make several conclusions.


    Firstly, the old pontiff''s ability to manipulate the speed of light is bound to zones where the radiance from the Bright Scepter touches, which in other words was the ''Radiant Domain''. Initially it was over a hundred square kilometers, but had now shrunk to just thirty square kilometers, but all matter in that zone displayed the phenomenon of crumbling. Still, if that was all Igor could do, he would be unable to hold on and end the attack.


    The following was a matter of limits: Igor''s ability to control light was limited. If he could directly and instantly decrease the speed at which light moved to zero or accelerate it by several fold, there would be nothing in the physical universe he could not destroy which does include the universe in itself, much less Joshua. Indeed, Igor''s control over the speed of light was approximately by one fifth, and the duration of the peak value was extremely brief.


    Finally, Igor must muster his full strength for lightspeed manipulation. He could not use any other attacks when he was doing so, or he could have blasted Joshua halfway to death with a high-energy particle flow given Joshua''s current state, where the warrior could barely control his body.


    Even so, Pope Igor''s power remained formidable to the extreme¡ªhe was the lord of all things inside the Radiant Domain!


    There were also many other sporadic details, such as why Igor would want to fight initially on the Infinite Horizon where there was absolutely nothing? There was an inference in Joshua''s mind but yet to complete, but he did not have the time to complete the thought now¡ªthe Nuclear Fusion reaction in his Nuclear Heart Furnace is beginning to show signs of fundamental disturbance and would soon stop. There would be no chance if Joshua did not try now.


    Therefore, Joshua made the most decisive of choices in the very next second.


    "Burst!"


    Booooooooom!!!!


    The earth of the Seventh Abyss exploded violently in a split second, but the detonation did not produce flames of energy. The only thing that appeared was a silver mushroom cloud that rose rapidly.


    A mushroom cloud composed entirely of Steel Strength dust!


    "Argh!"


    In the air, Igor, who had been staring solemnly at the spot where Joshua was, suddenly clasped his forehead in anguish, while the myriad-colored spectra assemblage began to show snowflake-shaped mojibake. His eyes, and eventually his whole head then began to shoot out veins of pure radiance, as if reaching a limit.


    As the mushroom cloud of Steel Strength dust rose, the zone in which Igor could control abruptly dropped from over thirty square kilometers to just five, while the molecular breaking phenomenon also began to pause. In that very moment, the skeleton of a giant formed entirely of skeletal frame and steel nerves walked out of the mushroom cloud and dispersed the dust. Surging waves began to streak across the land with every step he made, before Joshua promptly leaped into the air where the old pontiff was!


    Just now, with the last ounce of control over the Steel Strength of his own shell, Joshua had self-destructed proficiently with no hesitation. He had shifted the form of ultra-dense Steel Strength degenerate matter and expanded it into the tiniest micro-class powder that unfurled and burst out with no order to speak of! Instantly, after trillions of incessant collisions, rise, and fusion, the dust cloud appeared within Igor''s Radiant Domain!


    There was no substance in the Void and the Infinite Horizon, only relative vacuum of a certain extent. If Igor must treat all matter within his domain indiscriminately, the Void certainly would be the place where he could unleash his full ability, while places where other matter existed would distract him and lower his control!


    Grabbing what could possibly be Igor''s only weakness, Joshua quickly gave up on materializing the armor and flesh that made up most of his ability as he intended to interfere with Igor''s power to control the speed of light, launching his attack with his toughest skeleton engraved with divine runes¡ªit appeared now that his inference was right, and Igor did temporarily lose his ability to control lightspeed.


    "Truly decisive, but¡­"


    Against the incoming Joshua who came striking across thin air and resembled a gigantic skeleton, Igor forcibly suppressed the excess information flow in his mind. Briefly focusing and extending his right hand that grasped the Bright Scepter, he affected magnetic field by controlling lightspeed once more, pressing the warrior down onto the ground and kicking up huge sheets of dust.


    "You''re not quick enough." The old pontiff laughed loudly.


    No, you''re wrong.


    Dragged down to earth by his own cumbersome mass after losing control over magnetic field once more, Joshua had no disappointed expression when he rose again. There was absolutely no Steel Strength armor over his body now¡ªor even flesh, merely thick bones of Steel divine patterns. Despite the protection of each ribs, the Nuclear Heart Furnace was about extinguish, but it was now transferring every bit of energy in it into a crystal sphere right beneath it¡ª


    Psionic Warp Engine!


    Following the energy transference, the crystal began to emit radiances in that very instant. A streak of psionic beam hence violently shot out towards Igor''s direction¡ªeven if the psionic beam could not soar at the speed of thought like it did on Stellaris due to the difference in realms, it was precisely what Joshua wanted!


    At that moment, the warping process began and ended¡ªa speed faster than light. As the dimensions undulated, the giant Steel skeleton appeared before Igor who could not react in time, searing energy bursting froth to ignite fragile air molecules into shining plasma. Now, mustering all his power and mass, Joshua swung his fist out!


    It was as if the world froze there¡ªthe giant skeleton burning in plasma flame traverse the deep Void, clenching its fingers like a forceful iron-hammer fist that could break worlds, swinging out with the energy that could shatter everything!


    Bang!


    However, the punch disappointingly did not strike Igor, but a thin sheet of light instead. Although Igor had no time to react when Joshua warped, the time that the warrior swung his fist was enough for the most powerful Legendary champion to launch his defense.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Every layer of the light wall broke, trembling the air thunderously. In the Radiant Domain, all fragile matter shook comprehensively due to the lowered speed of light and turned into dust, and turned into nothing like a feeble sand tower under the ensuing shockwaves. Still, the punch stopped¡ªas the Bright Scepter was helped aloft, faint light flickered, and Joshua''s iron fist was left unrewarded after breaking nine walls of light.


    Nevertheless, it was not futile. With a dull thud, Igor and the spherical spectrum assemblage behind him was sent flying directly to the thick clouds of the Seven Abyss some thousands of meters away. Having been freed from the ''observer'' and the gaze of the aged pope, the Radiant Domain that engulfed Joshua vanished. The dimensions recovered following the distortion, and the world readjusted the manipulated lightspeed back to its original state.


    "Phew¡­"


    Having sent Igor flying and destroying the Radiant Domain, Joshua dropped to the ground from the air once more, spread over the ground. The Nuclear Heart Furnace has now reignited at the center of his chest, while his brain was working normally. While the series of moves and reactions appeared simple, it had actually used all his power¡ªhe would never have broken Igor''s Radiant Domain if he made any mistake on any step, and would have been defeated without any ability to counter.


    As for now¡­


    "Never thought that you would actually have such a move¡­"


    As warm light shrouded the land, Igor, who had been sent flying along with his barriers of light slowly descended from the cavity in the clouds and landed beside Joshua. He did not unleash any other attacks, and instead watched the warrior and spoke with a rather moved voice, "Be it interfering my vision with dust, changing the difficulty of controlling the domain or the sudden ability to warp, all of it exceeded my expectations. You should know that most dimensional spells would have become ineffective my domain."


    That was natural. Given that physical constants had all been shifted, how would teleportation spells be usable? It was only by using Psionic Space that did not rely on the physical universe which in turn works normally. Even as those thoughts crossed Joshua''s mind silently, the warrior tried to rise but the energy furnace on his chest that had just reactivated could not supply sufficient energy, which was why he did not force himself and kept himself lying on the ground.


    He had unquestionably failed in his challenge against Igor¡ªhe had exhausted all strength, while the old pontiff clearly had strength to spare. Joshua would certainly admit that his defeat was delightful since he never believed that he could beat Igor, and only intended to learn what was the level his strength had reached. He truly never thought that Igor''s power would far surpass his expectations to the point that he never unleashed much of his abilities before being forced into dire straits by Radiant Domain.


    At the same time, Igor withdrew the luminous myriad spectra sphere, while Joshua also removed his Steel giant form. The warrior tiredly rose from the ground as the Steel bones vanished without a chase, looked toward the old pontiff and shrugged. "It was I who never expected that¡­ Your Holiness has truly remarkable depth."


    "Because I''ve never encountered any enemies to use it against."


    A light flickered in Igor''s hand and the Bright Scepter promptly vanished. He then clasped his hands behind his back and looked towards the mountain ranges of the Seventh Abyss¡ªthe landscape was so ruined in the few seconds of blow exchanges that it was no longer recognizable. "It had been a fine opportunity in the encirclement by the Dragon Kings, but with Israel and the Nature''s Magister present, there was no need to use it."


    At those words, the old pontiff walked to Joshua''s side and extended the hand, which the warrior grasped and stood with the support after a brief pause.


    "Normal offensive measures are useless against you." Igor smiled contentedly. "That gave me sufficient reason to use my full strength¡­ and yet you swiftly found the weakness of Radiant Domain, which does provide me a direction for research."


    But the sheer difference in ability was still too great. Even so, Joshua did not lose heart despite Igor''s words, delving into deep thought instead. This time, he relied on the psionic warp to surprise Igor and break the Radiant Domain, but there would not be such fine conditions next time since he would definitely be cautious about that move. But halfway through his thoughts, he noticed that the white-haired elder had an expression that was at once in a good mood and humor.


    "Joshua, did you really wanted to defeat me so much right now?"


    "It was a striving in that direction." The warrior did not conceal his thoughts, and looked around at the Seventh Abyss as well and noticed the frost demons that were trembling in fear. "Though the battle was delightful," he spoke with a normal tone, "what meaning is there in a fight where victory isn''t the goal?"


    "There is no need to force yourself so much¡­ even when the Evil Gods return in decades."


    Nonetheless, Igor did not elaborate on the topic and looked up instead towards the skies and clouds that he and Joshua stirred, and spoke in a serene tone, "Even with my innate gifts, it is by decades of study, day after day of using the finest resources and aid to research the ''Initial'' Flame in the center of the Great Shrine that I could reach this domain¡­ Even if you are a rare prodigious talent who is ten times greater than I am, you couldn''t surpass me in less than two years after ascending into Legendary."


    "Don''t look too far, Joshua of the Radcliffe Family. Do not keep your eyes fixed to the starry sky and into the future, do not think of the rise and declines of worlds¡ªnotice the ground beneath of your feet and the present before your eyes, at the things that appear mundane."


    Igor closed his eyes. "That is because you are Legend, an eternal existence while those things are not¡­" he said with a mild voice. "You have enough time to become stronger, to surpass me. I believe that day would come, and much sooner than expected."


    There was a trace of loneliness in Igor''s words, but it soon disappeared.


    Joshua kept silent and did not make a reply to Igor. The elderly man also seemed to think that he had spoken too much as well, and so switched topics. "Sparring over¡­ I''m prepared to return to the Sacred Mountain. Joshua, are you ready?"


    "¡­I''m staying here."


    Igor quickly became curious. "Why?"


    Joshua turned towards another direction at the Steel Strength dust that was wafting away following his self-destruction.


    "Resource recycling," he said with a rather calm voice.


    Igor did not wait for Joshua to retrieve every bit of Steel Strength dust, leaving the Seventh Abyss first to return to the Far Southern Sacred Mountain. Unlike the warrior''s hands-off policy, the old pope was a dutiful leader of a great faction who handles many duties daily.


    It was not too difficult for Joshua to retrieve the Steel dust. He only needed to fly a lap around where the dust was, and the amalgamation of Steel Strength in an area over thousands of meters would return to his control. That area would also enlarge as his Steel Strength improved, and in less than ten minutes, he had finished collecting virtually all Steel dust¡ªand only had to use a few more days to condense it once more into ultra-dense degenerate matter to recover his peak form.


    Joshua was also considering the old pontiff''s words seriously. He found that Igor was not wrong, that he had certainly been too impatient¡ªagainst Evil Gods that would descend decades later, there was a little overzealous manner in his pursuit for power¡­ Naturally, it was not wrong since it was how he lived. Joshua was very satisfied about it as well, and did not intend to change.


    "Igor is right on one point."


    Joshua, having ascertained that he had left nothing behind and finished collected ninety-nine point nine-nine percent of Steel dust, prepared to enter the void and return to the world of Mycroft. ''I should rest for a bit,'' he thought, ''and enjoy life.''

 Chapter 598 Troublesome Persons

    The Sixth Abyss¡ªotherwise known as the Lava Inferno was closest to the Mycroft continent on a Multiverse scale, along with the Seventh and Thirty-Seventh Abysses. In the ten thousand or dozen thousands of years ago, there had been natural dimensional passageway linking them, but the Mycroft continent now existed independently, while other worlds were either fallen Abysses or eroded by Chaos and face destruction.


    Joshua did not return to Fairyland straightaway after leaving the Seventh Abyss, heading instead to the center of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds. The warrior descended from the clouds and into the hub of the demiplane, walking amidst the building from the last era as he called for the arrival of the Commanding Will.


    "¡­Successor. May I know if there is a problem?"


    The Commanding Will answered the call by linking to the warrior in spirit. "You wish to ask when I could reactivate? The vacuum energy charge is under preparations and requires twelve million seconds. The time between teleportation would decrease by forty thousand seconds when the charge is completed."


    "No, you''ve mentioned that before," Joshua said, shaking his head. "I''m here for something else. I have informed the various Legends of Mycroft regarding the truth of the Glorious Era. They would perhaps pick a time to visit you together soon."


    "You wish that I¡­"


    Joshua nodded before the Commanding Will finished, and spoke with a solemn tone. "Protect yourself. Right now, the Mycroft Continent has yet to completely unify under the banner of a single power. Accidents could happen out of discord over gains, and if some were to act over private grudges¡­"


    At that, Joshua could not help remembering Barbarossa and Godard the Murloc High Priest, and said with a pained voice, "One way or another, protect the critical facilities and do not reveal it externally like you''re doing now.


    "It will be my bidding, Successor." The Commanding Will''s voice remained unfettered in spite of Joshua''s words. "It is my duty to serve the intelligent being on Mycroft, but to serve others I must first protect myself. Though I am an artificial soul, I could still accommodate to circumstances."


    Just as the Commanding Will spoke in spiritual space, booming reverberations appeared around Joshua as the huge silver Glorious Era buildings began to slowly descend and sunk into the earth as dust rose into the air. Joshua could almost see that there were other tremendous metallic constructs beneath the thick soil layer¡ªit appears that the surface buildings of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds were just a single portion of the entire facility. There were other concealed parts beneath ground, where a stout energy shield shrouded them.


    ''That''s about it,'' Joshua thought. While he was willing to share the truth that he was privy of to everyone he knew, he could not guarantee that others held the same perspective. Therefore, to ensure that the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds would function as usual and not be destroyed by others deliberately, he must get the Commanding Will to undergo safety measures¡ªit was elementary prudence.


    Still, Joshua did not stay long in the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds. After bidding farewell with the Commanding Will, he left the demiplane straightaway for the Fairyland.


    The Northern Empire''s Expedition Encampment in Fairyland.


    As Joshua returned from the edge of Fairyland''s plane and arrived by the gates of the base, it was the divine armament siblings who welcome him with solemn and suspicious expressions.


    "What is it? Ying, Ling?" Joshua noticed their unusual guise but did not pay too much mind, instead reaching out in habit to try to hug them. "Your faces don''t look too well?"


    "That''s it!"


    Instead, the warrior was greeted by the pairs simultaneous exclamation as if they had ascertained something.


    "I could smell it!" The silver-haired girl and her brother allowed themselves to be embraced by Joshua, but Ying used the posture to get closer to Joshua for a sniff. "Master, you went to fight, right?!" She exclaimed alarmedly. "Damn it, why don''t you bring us along!"


    "The scent of Steel Strength exploding, and the scent of energy burning¡ªhe definitely fought!" Ling added beside them. "It was His Holiness, right? And Master, you actually went to the Abyss? Damn it, and you went alone!"


    "It''s almost time to go home," Joshua said, disregarding their topic. He could see Hill and Funa who were looking curiously from the main gates of the base at Ying and Ling''s interaction, his superhuman hearing distinctly picking up their whispers.


    "How many children you think we should have after we marry? I think two is quite fine."


    "You-you-you-you¡­ What are you saying! Don''t think so far when we''re not married yet!"


    "What is there to be shy about¡­ it''s happening soon anyway."


    It was an out-of-place conversation for middle-aged people, but come to think of it, while Hill appeared to be a youth it was in fact just a beautiful youth and a dragon rider who served for decades amongst the Leviathan Knights¡­ Elven faces are deceptive as expected¡ªjust like dwarven faces, albeit in a completely different sense.


    There was any other matter to handle in Fairyland, while other Legendary champions had also returned to their own factions and begun their discourse regarding the truths that Joshua had revealed. The ones left in the base were exclusively expedition members, who were now still carrying out daily investigations on the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds. Thanks to Joshua''s request, the Giant God Warriors would also no longer interfere with their exploration. Things would certainly go smoothly from now on.


    Hence, half an hour and an augmented teleportation spell later, their group had reached Moldavia amidst the farewells from the Northern Empire''s expedition team.


    Northern Empire, the Old City of Moldavia, the North.


    Joshua and the others appeared from the portal on the roof of the liege''s residence. There, he felt the scent of familiar soil and air, as well as that Zero-Three''s Mana Network, each familiar stimulus helping him relax his spirit after his bout with Igor.


    "I have returned to my domain¡­ But it seems that I never managed such matters?"


    Joshua reflected carefully and discovered that it was the truth. Since he defeated the rebellious troops led by his cheapskate uncle and reclaimed the right to rule Moldavia, he had only performed official duties seriously for two to three months before Ling took over his work. Zero-Three did so later as well¡ªwhenever Joshua brought Ling away to fight in other worlds, the artificial intelligence lady would keep the domain running.


    His contribution to the land as Count, apart from killing beasts and certain individuals were probably less than Archbishop Artanis of the Saint Laurent''s Cathedral. At least the old man would occasionally lead clergies to different places for patrol duties or as a voluntary healer, while wiping out cultists and fallen ones.


    Still, Joshua felt no hint of guilt and instead find it natural. His hands-off approach was in fact the greatest contribution to Moldavian territories¡ªif he really did grasp his power and made rulings on all matters, who knows what the place would look like now.


    Now, Hill, Funa, and the divine armament siblings stepped out of the portal behind Joshua, the elven druid and dragon lady unwittingly gasping in awe. The pair had always lived southeast of the continent¡ªthe Leviathan City and elven forests of tropical warmth and therefore rarely saw the sights of the North. The entire land and the distant mountain ridges were all covered in frost and snow, while everything was pure white from beneath their feet up to the edge of their vision. The two could not help being awestruck.


    At the moment, Joshua was paying attention to another aspect.


    "I didn''t pay attention for some time, but I never thought that the construction progress would be so quick." He strode towards the edge of the roof and overlooked the distant New City zone that was slowly constructed, and nodded subconsciously. "Much faster than I''ve thought."


    Moldavia at present was completely divided into two parts¡ªone was circled by the original obsidian city walls and an elevated urban area, or what was the original main city area. The other was a city zone being expanded in all directions with the original main city at its heart, upon a surface which was relatively lower.


    Due to the draconic plague and cultist rampage a while ago, most population who lived in forest and mountain areas around Moldavia began to gather towards the direction of the main city, causing insufficient capacity for the urban population. Additionally, according to Joshua''s planning, the main city would have much more new amenities built for the four main city zones. Now, there were almost a hundred thousand new citizens who had settled here, and there was also the part where Joshua mentioned that he felt moved about: most civilian facilities had been finished, enough to accommodate the needs of a sudden booming population.


    Of course, that was not the most important point.


    "So, mana facilities have been comprehensively popularized as well."


    The Moldavia before Joshua was now completely different from when he first returned to the North five years ago, whether it was the upper city zone or the new lower city zone. On both sides of streets and alleys, brand new pyroxene street lamps had been raised tidily. Though it was winter, there was no dark smoke wafting out of the chimneys of houses since the unified ground heating system is used across the entire city. Around the city, three branches of Winter Fort Academy had opened, with many young children and youths diligently training and learning corresponding knowledge within the college square and the campus buildings.


    It was now made compulsory for virtually all children and youths of certain ages to undergo innateness examination and class training. Thanks to their liege, the Moldavian government never lacked funding or resources¡ªeven without those, the aid from the Central Government of the Northern Empire was limitless since it was impossible for Israel to be parsimonious on such aspects.


    Through his energy vision, Joshua could see that there were three giant magical cores operating under the city, huge engines that were originally used to move entire cities which construction Zero-Three had presided over. They were supplied considerable energies from the mana crystals excavated from the Pawprint Lake, compensating for all civilian and public energy consumption while spreading controllable mana radiation within effective areas, improving the mana adaptability for everyone within.


    Now, the shape of a civilization with magical technology is visible¡­ Joshua felt exponentially pleased by the sight which should have appeared ten years later¡ªhis arrival had, without question, brought forward the entire world''s development. After all, the Draconic Plague did not cause much damage apart from the slightly significant casualties in the Far South, with the sense of danger instead encouraging the development of new technologies.


    In just a few more years, the well-prepared Mycroft Continent could soon reach a level equal to the world of Karlis¡ªor perhaps more, thanks to the existence of Legendary champions. The intelligent beings of this world never had to worry about the issues of developing new and greater technology, only how to adapt the champions'' power for civilian and widespread use.


    "Let me give it a little push."


    Standing upon the top level of the liege''s residence, Joshua took out the Amber Pole out of nowhere. He opened it¡ªthe greatest Midgardian creation that could stop time¡ªand took out the Droplet, a sacred item the Sage left behind in bygone days. Though it appeared light, the Droplet felt as heavy as a mountain in Joshua''s hand since the Amber Pole both froze time and isolated its mass. Still, such a weight was not even comparable to dust for the warrior, and he simply flung the sky-blue sacred relic into the air.


    The gales of winter never ceased in the skies of the North, with the air currents that were mixed with snow and dust crafting one arc after another. The sun shone upon those natural crystalline bodies, refracting dazzling radiance¡ªand now, a blue droplet arrived at their domain and was kept where it was by an energy, releasing crystal clear sky-blue splendor that formed a small energy vortex, hanging over the city.


    Every mana-sensitive individual within the city subconsciously raised their gazes towards the sky. While their gazes may not be able to pierce snow, dust, and wind, they could still discern that brilliant blue light. Tremendous spiritual ripples changed the entire mana cycle within the North, and the aurora appeared in the heavens over Moldavia in broad daylight¡ª


    A domain was spreading.


    It was a profound domain that once awakened the Midgardians as a psionic civilization, and now had returned to the home of its own creator. Though it could not perform at full power due to its presence in a different world, it still brought possibilities that the people could only dream of.


    The blue vortex slowly faded. It was Joshua''s power that distorted space and hid it in a safe spot, and yet the domain the Droplet brought did not shrink as a result. There were residual radiances in the skies¡ªblue ripples, combined with winter sunlight, formed circles of faint-blue ripple patterns that unfurled towards the horizon, a sight that was at once beautiful and unique.


    Meanwhile, as mana undulated imperceptibly, Zero-Three''s projection appeared before Joshua. The artificial intelligence girl''s image hung in the air, her gaze leveled at Joshua.


    "Welcome back, my liege who always suddenly disappears."


    "I''m back. Thanks for your hard work all this time, Zero-Three." Joshua said in return to the mild complaint.


    Those were words that gave Joshua a strong sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. He had said them a great many times before, and the warrior could not help realizing how important were Igor''s words.


    It was definitively a long time since he paid attention to the people and the things around him. All along, he was concerned over the fate of the world, the Sage as well as the most profound secrets and truth in regards to the Multiverse. He looked up at the blue yonder, overlooking the future and yet never saw what was beneath his feet. Though this was how he¡ªJoshua¡ªlived, an occasional change was not a bad thing.


    But just as Joshua was thinking how he should rest for a while and enjoy life, Zero-Three said with a faint but slight grumble, "Stop spacing out, Joshua. There are still two troublesome persons waiting for you in Winter Fort Academy."


    "Who? What troublesome characters?" Joshua furrowed his brow as he escaped his pondering. "If I recall, all my enemies should be dead¡­ How dare they seek me out even if they are alive."


    "Not that kind of trouble¡­" Zero-Three rolled her eyes, resembling much of a human in doing so. "It''s the Legendary mages Barnil and William. They have returned from who-knows-what world again, and had arrived here at once to wait for you when they heard the news about your return from an otherworld. They''ve waited for most of the day."


    "From the looks of things, it''s something urgent."

 Chapter 599 Fairy Cards

    Hill and Funa experienced Joshua''s swift and decisive style for the first time.


    "Hey¡­ didn''t you guys just return from an Otherworld a few hours ago? After having gone through such a long and difficult battle."


    The party had teleported again, this time to a marble teleportation hall by the foot of the Nissia Snowy Mountain that was completed barely a month ago. "Having returned to Moldavia from Fairyland in less than thirty seconds, and you guys are now heading to meet two Legendary champions¡­ Is there no time for rest?" Hill asked the divine armament siblings beside him in disbelief.


    However, he was met with responses from the siblings that carried a trace of grumbling.


    "Hmmm, weren''t we resting all along?"


    "Or should we say, when will Master actually give something us to do for real?"


    Hill was left speechless.


    To the party behind Joshua, rarely was there anyone who could keep up with the warrior''s fast-paced lifestyle. If it had been normal individuals, or even if they were decisive like Israel or Extraordinary like Igor, they would make preparations for at least dozens of minutes or up to two hours if they were to meet Legendary mages such as Barnil and William, readying the appropriate attire and accessories and notifying them beforehand out of respect. Joshua, however, never did such things¡ªhe would depart at the very first opportunity with no notifications whatsoever, leaving others unprepared.


    Naturally, that included the two Legendary mages.


    Beneath Mount Nissia, the flag of Winter Fort Academy curled under the northern winds by the ridge. As thick snow clouds surged, a blue dragon was leading a dozen white juvenile dragons and soaring amidst the whiteness, its imposing body vaguely discernible through the winds and clouds, while over the land, a group of knights in heavy armor was sprinting at full speed, following the flight path of their future mounts.


    "They''ve grown quite considerably, looks like their depth would not be weak in the future." Joshua praised after a single glance, before turning towards the knights. "Very diligent¡ªas expected of my handpicked elites.


    [To mount a dragon''s back, one must first keep up with the dragon''s pace.]


    While a certain warrior may have an excessively rough understanding traditional principle of dragon riding, but since their two feet could keep up with a dragon''s speed, their ability must be capable of keeping up as well.


    Hill and Funa sensed the dragons'' presence at once, but before they could give a little assessment for the new dragon riders as seniors, their gazes were caught by a tremendous reverberation from another end.


    Boom¡ª Boom¡ª Boom¡ª


    Dull sounds of explosion resounded from below ground. "It''s a project called ''underground rail''," the attentive Ling explained. "A collaboration between the Moldavian Liege''s Office and the Northern Dwarves, those explosions should be the sounds of the passageways being extended¡­ Zero-Three is in charge of the project, but since she''s also in charge of monitoring the security of the main city, she couldn''t explain things for you personally."


    "Oh¡­ underground rail?"


    Compared to Funa who was satisfied with learning the name and had no intention to understand things further, Hill though relatively more. He promptly grasped the real meaning from the two keywords ''passageway'' and ''underground''¨C it should be some subterranean high-speed transport path. Still, Joshua did not give him too much time to think as the warrior had already stepped upon the path towards the mountain ridge.


    As the Moldavian Liege''s ability climbed step-by-step up to Legendary, more and more foreign investment had came to the Northern Count, with Winter Fort Academy assuredly becoming the greatest focus of their investment given that it was a campus jointly managed by two Legendary champions¡ªJoshua himself and Nostradamus. In months, the rather plain academy had gone through three major expansions and exterior renovations, while hundreds of students from the North, as well as the Central Zone of the Northern Empire and the Western Mountains are enrolled. It even appeared that the number would multiply in the next few years.


    Thanks to two Legendary champions, the new college had surpassed dozens of old-brand academies of the Eastern Plains in aspects of teacher resources or student sources, although none thought that it was unfair but very reasonable instead. After all, Joshua had accepted a few apprentices from that academy! Who knows if Nostradamus would take in a few as well, but that alone was worth any price.


    Unlike Hill and the others who were distracted by the exquisite statues, orderly stairs and beautiful sights, Joshua himself was not concerned over the issue of capital. For the college that was appearing more respectable by each passing day and the cleaner path of the Nissia Snowy Mountain, his reaction was only the two words ''not bad''. Soon, the warrior treaded over the ridge and arrived before the main gates of the college, prepared to sense energy signatures and find Barnil and William.


    Everything from the entire Nissia Snowy Mountain itself, down to the forest and lakes beneath the mountain belonged to Winter Fort Academy. The teaching block, library, hostel, laboratory, and other facilities were jointly built between the ridge and the inside the mountain itself. The real main gates were located by the edge of the forest, while the gates on the ridge was in fact the door to the teaching block.


    But just in front of the teaching block, Joshua unexpectedly heard much noise.


    "Goodness¡­ it''s exquisite!"


    "What''s this, is this magic too?"


    "Can magic actually achieve such things?"


    The clamorous voice could be distinctly heard despite the door separating them. Joshua, Ying, and Ling all blinked in curiosity, much less Hill and Funa who had followed along to meet the Legendary pair of mages.


    Guessing would only waste time. Joshua shook his head, pushed the doors and entered.


    Unlike the outside, a warm and rather damp breeze came to them once the doors opened, but what everyone saw was not the thirty-meter guest hall of the academy, but a crowd of over hundreds of students¡ªwith considerable ranks of instructors in the mix. They were all interest spectators, encircling the center of hall, with some students who were not tall enough to see what was happening using observation circles to watch what was happening.


    Though confused over what was actually happening, Joshua certainly did not have to use observation magic since his gaze could permeate human clothes, skin, flesh, bones, and the entire meat wall that was the crowd, and directly observe what was happening within. Soon, he was shocked by the fact that the hundreds of students were encircling the two mages he was looking for¡ªBarnil and William!


    What are those two doing? Are the students not afraid of the two Legendary mages? Though they are famous for being in touch with common folk, still¡­


    Before he could finish that train of thought, he looked up slightly to find another familiar face wrapped amongst the crowd¡ªor not so familiar, but more a passing acquaintance who had feminine features, long dark blond hair that resembled his father''s, a meek expression and purple pupils. Adrian, the Sixth Prince of the Northern Empire who was conversing with his brother¡ªSeventh Prince Arlwa¡ªwas a rare guest here. Joshua could also vaguely see an invisible fairy settled on Adrian''s shoulder, looking interestedly at the two Legendary champions at the heart of the crowd.


    "''Tempest'', the incarnation of the Fairy Queen of Wind?"


    Joshua was rather puzzled. He had come to Winter Fort Academy this time for just Barnil and William¡ªhe never thought that there would be so much surprises. It was then that the edge of the crowd noticed the cold winds surging in and the opened doors. Of course, all of them saw Joshua who had arrived at the scene.


    "Professor!"


    "My lord!"


    "My liege!"


    Students from different nations, regions, and races exclaimed differently. The youthful students and teachers abruptly felt a chill that seeped into their marrow, and a fear from the depths of the soul spread throughout their body. Soon, the infectious fear got everyone present to notice the quiet Joshua, and like Moses parting the Red Sea, the human wall split open, making a path to the heart of the crowd.


    "¡­"


    Quite self-conscious.


    Joshua did not say a thing since they already did everything by themselves, and so nodded slightly, gesturing for them to go about their business before heading up front with nary a care.


    Then, he saw that the two Legendary champions Barnil and William were seated on two sides of a small table¡ªthe Ancient Dragon chasing duo held a set of cards in their hand as they frowned in deep thought.


    "Eh?"


    Even Joshua could not stop the utterance from escaping his lips. He walked a little faster, arriving beside the thoughtful pair and looked on as they pinched their rectangular cards on the table.


    The cards were of excellent quality, being produced mainly with ''Eternal Wood'' exclusive to the Far Southern forests. Each card had self-recovery abilities. The faint mana radiance and trace of runes on the back of each card showed that not only were they not just cards, a fact that could be proved alone by that uniquely designed table.


    "I use ''Thoughsteal'', copying two cards from your undrawn deck and puts them in my hand!"


    As Joshua looked on, the wandering poet, [Mind Lord] William activated the first card since the warrior arrived. In the instant the young and handsome Legendary mage put down a card, mana radiance flashed, and the 3D animation of a man grasping his own head in pain appeared on William''s side of the table that was built from steel and pyroxene. Two cards thus automatically flew from the poker-faced Barnil direction and joined William''s hand.


    William took a look at the two new cards and made a clicking sound. At the moment, only two out of the ten pale-blue crystals on his side of the table were still shining, but he still concluded his turn. "End!"


    On the other hand, [Rune Master] Barnil''s cards did not have so many effects. Against his best friend''s cold face, the rather elderly Legendary mage showed a dazzling smile. "My turn? Well, I''m playing [Lava Reaver], and two [Flame Elemental]¡­ Every other minion, slap his face!"


    [Lava Reaver, 3 Cost 21, Rampage, each elemental card played +1 to attack] [Flame Elemental, 1 Cost 12]


    As the three cards were placed on the table, the miniature shades of three monsters appeared at once. However, there were already four other monsters standing on the field before hand, and at Barnil''s call, each happily assaulted William''s zone. As magical symbols of ''-2'', ''-1'' and ''-4'' appeared at the center of the table, the heart-shaped number that represented Williams dropped to 16, while Barnil''s was still a big fat ''30''.


    Was that not Fairy Cards?


    As the watched the familiar card duel, Joshua abruptly recalled memories buried deep within his memories.


    Fairy Cards, otherwise known as Shadowlight Epic, was a minigame in Continental War. Developed by fairies and distributed by the dwarves, it was a phenomenal card game that spread across the continent, gaining the favor of all races thanks to its unique play and diverse assembles. Joshua had played for a while but did not delve deeper¡ªhe was in charge of a new Boss raid after all, and therefore had no excess time to research card game.


    Still, that did not stop him from understanding the game. To Joshua, Barnil and William were using the ''First Fairy Card Table'' displayed in the Northern Empire Museum, the first magical machine invented exclusively for the joy of Fairy Cards. It cost a hefty sum, but the dwarves had later used cheaper materials so that each tavern could buy a few for Fairy Card players. If Joshua recalled correctly, the table should have been initially designed by Starfall 837 before being popularized across the continent by Starfall 839¡ªup until Starfall 853 just before the world war, Fairy Cards were the most widespread entertainment on the Mycroft Continent.


    It was now only Starfall 836, and yet the final product was already out? It seems that Joshua had influence every facet of the future.


    Just as Joshua kept remembering the past, the card duel on the table reached a climax.


    "I play [Mind Control], and will take control of one of your minions of my choice!"


    At the moment, William, a candle in the wind with his life points only standing at 5 and having no minions on his side, played a powerful spell card. However, he did not indicate the minion of his choice after putting down the card, and began to stare fixedly into Barnil''s eyes instead. The wandering poet''s gaze flickered with faint obscure radiance as powerful spiritual power spread from William and instantly penetrated Barnil''s mind. Ambushed, Barnil''s entire body quivered once, before reaching out with his trembling right hand to reach out to the right bottom corner for the button that indicates ''forfeit''.


    "No! William, you despicable bastard! It''s the card that does the mind control, not you!"


    Barnil was, after all, a Legendary mage as well. Though he did not realize his best friend''s ploy at once, he reacted soon enough and bellowed, slapping the table in rage. "You''re cheating!"


    "You''re cheating too! I already sensed your damned scandalous trick of shifting runes to change your card''s face! And I was thinking why you never seem to run out of cards in your hand, who else could create cards like you in real time!"


    "Nonsense! Isn''t it normal for the Rune Master to control cards with runes? It''s a legal move!"


    "Then my usage of mind control over you is also a legal move!"


    "Didn''t you just fail!"


    "Alright. What on earth is all this."


    As the two Legendary mages argued without dignity before the crowd, Joshua was forced to step up and stop the pair''s clash¡ªhe had noticed that Barnil was using his immeasurable runic depth to directly alter the face of the Fairy Card he had drawn on a nanometer scale. The depth of that technique did not dull in comparison to the Void Mother''s molecular fission class of offensive, and yet that ability was not use in a spell, but to¡­ cheat.


    "All students, disperse¡ªit''s time for classes, why are you staying outside here? That''s fifty points off your semester if I still see any of you out here in three minutes!"


    In truth, Joshua wanted to laugh, but there would be no seriousness in the scene if he did. Hence, he quickly issued his order and got every instructor and student who were absorbed in the liveliness to return to where they were supposed to be, before issuing another order.


    "Adrian, Arlwa, and Miss Tempest. You three stay here and explain things.''

 Chapter 600 Irresistible Thing

    After every student and instructor left the hall, Barnil ignored Joshua''s deliberately mustered solemn expression and approached the warrior with a full grin. "Joshua, you don''t have to be too serious¡ªthis thing is quite fun."


    "Yes, it is quite good. I have played a few times with Barnil, it''s fine entertainment." William added beside them. It was now that both showed their tacit understanding as great partners, as if the skullduggery and cheating just now never existed. William even turned excitedly to Adrian, who had yet dared to speak. "So, you guys plan to sell this game table as a merchandise?"


    "I know it''s quite fun¡­" Joshua could only manage such a reply in the face of Barnil and William''s passion, and while he was not being perfunctory, the two Legendary mages frowned slightly, not believing that to be the case. Still, as they thought about it carefully, they soon find that the violent warrior who shed neither tears nor blood and tortured demons in the Abyss for fun probably would not play such things, and so did not waste too much words.


    So, Joshua turned towards the Sixth and Seventh Princes who stood beside the three Legendary champions, not daring to breathe out loud and furrowed his brow slightly. "Hmm. Not bad¡ªfrom the strength of your aura, you haven''t been lazy, Arlwa. As for Adrian¡­ did you brought the table here?"


    Though there was not much of a gap between their ages, Joshua and Israel''s partnership that made both appear to be equals, along with the warrior''s air as a Legendary champion, even Adrian, a prince could only earnestly answer like a domesticated cat. "Yes, my lord, I did bring it here¡­ but I never expected it to be so popular¡­"


    Then, noticing Joshua''s frown as the warrior scrutinized him from head to toe, Adrian promptly felt that he was being seen through across his entire body, just as a harrowing chill spread from the depths of his heart.


    On the other hand, Joshua was not thinking that much. He was simply curious right now.


    ¡ªSo that''s the little fellow?


    The one who had always been hidden amongst fairies and dwarves, planning the development of Fairy Cards and yet none learned their name despite every effort made to find out. The one who had been in charge along of the balance between different class cards, was actually such a little person?


    Joshua could not help but moved. Israel''s progenies were truly saturated with talent. Just like Dimore, the future iron-blooded Emperor who would inherit Israel''s own ways of ruling and talents, and a future star like Arlwa with fine depth¡ªJoshua never would have though that they would be a genius in the field of entertainment as well, their coverage was truly vast.


    However, in the pre-existence, the Northern Empire''s civil strife had already ended when the Fairy Card became popular. Adrian should have been culled by Dimore like the other princes and princesses¡­ or could he have survived? That would not be unusual either, given that he was protected by the fairies¡ªand if that was true, even Dimore would simply turn a blind eye since he ultimately was not the type who desired zero loose ends. If Adrian honestly wanted to retreat, he would not trouble the Sixth Prince.


    At the thought, Joshua studied Adrian again, almost forcing the rather composed prince to take a few steps back and appeared close to tears.


    Then, the warrior turned his gaze to ''Tempest''¨C the fairy giggling on Adrian''s shoulder. She was watching delightedly as the two Legendary mages discussed card balance, a white speck of luster gathered in her hand.


    "Alright! Card production completed!"


    Suddenly, with a happy cheer, the fairy''s hand unleashed a strong luster. With a blinding golden radiance, the shadow of two more cards appeared out of thin air, emanating an eye-catching presence.


    Joshua''s eyes were naturally caught too; he looked towards the text written over the card.


    [Mind Lord William (Mage, Legendary)]


    [10 Cost, 3 Attack 3 Health, Immune]


    [Battlecry: Switch ownership of all cards apart from your own and the minions on the field. Each card will be labeled with ''Corrupted Mind''.]


    [Deathrattle: destroy all cards with the ''Corrupted Mind'' label.]


    [¡ªThe hearts of men are like apples. Bright, adorable, delicious and fragile.]


    The young wandering poet was holding a harp, walking past a bowing group of soldiers with his companion whose face was indistinct.


    [Rune Master Barnil (Neutral, Legendary)]


    [9 Cost, 5 Attack 5 Health]


    [Summon a Rune Spawn each time a ''Rune'' card is played. (Rune Spawn, 2 cost 23, Taunt)]


    [Each Rune spell card played would have double effect.]


    [¡ªRunes are summation of human intelligence, the Eternal Truth given form in this world.]


    A middle-aged spellcaster, his magic scepter in hand and standing over a cliff, faced the endless tides of beast that was charging towards him and his companion whose face was indistinct.


    "Those two cards."


    Joshua''s brow arched slightly at the two cards. Like all card games, the Fairy Cards were categorized according to rarity, with the rarest being the two ''Golden Legendary'' like those two cards. Each Legendary card depicted a historic Legendary champion. Just as the warrior was thinking¡ªthe perished Legendary champions notwithstanding¡ªhow would those living Legendary champions allow the fairies to shape cards in their image, it became clear that Adrian had visited them one by one and attained their image rights. After all, Legendary champions were not old, conservative stubborn individuals¡ªthey were always willing to try new things.


    "Let me see! Let me see!"


    Having seen that the cards were finished, both Barnil and William who had been still arguing whether the cheating move just now was still reasonable rushed forward, showing satisfied expressions the moment, they saw the cards that depicted them. "It''s my style!"


    "That''s for sure!"''Tempest'', one of the incarnations of the Four Elemental Fairy Queens, replied with a prideful face. "Before production, my cards take serious reference of real personalities and their past achievements, blended with their most storied legends and feats!


    Tempest certainly was not lying. As a Legendary champion, Willam''s most famous legend was made over dozens of years ago, when he just ascended to Legendary. With his stalwart spiritual prowess, he directly controlled an entire army dispatched by a West Mountain kingdom to encircle him, and hung their royal family on an apple tree by making the royals believe that they were the actual fruit instead. It was only until the autumn of that year when things returned to normal.


    Things were much simpler with Barnil. With his own ability, he jointly vanquished a super-scale beast tides caused by cultist schemes in the West Mountains area. William was in charge of baiting the monsters into a circle of ambush, while he used grand-scale runic spells and diverse elemental summons and wiped out three hundred thousand colossal monsters in half a day. Commonly speaking, even if beasts of such numbers stood still and allow themselves to be live targets, they would not be wiped out even after a week. However, by creating an army out of seventy thousand elementals through runes, William completed the impossible task. Thanks to the blow from the two, the West Mountains cultists went into hiding for decades and only recovered part of their vigor recently.


    Having heard someone being flattering about their past achievements, the two Legendary champions'' expression became somewhat solemn, as if recalling the spectacle all those years ago. It was then that Tempest flew, swaying as she rose from Adrian''s shoulder and floated towards Joshua.


    "Human¡­ Joshua van Radcliffe, new Legendary warrior, could I add your image to the Legendary series of the Fairy Cards?" She asked expectantly, before adding with a mumble, "I can''t even come out here without a direct descendant of the Diamond Family. How many years would I get one chance to do so, don''t you refuse¡­"


    "Haha. I''ll just agree to it then."


    Not some old-fashioned person, Joshua naturally and directly agreed to the fairy''s straightforward request. Ultimately, he also wanted to see how his Legendary card would look like.


    Be that as it may, it was clear that card production was not a quick process. Having acquired Joshua''s agreement, Tempest whopped and returned to Adrian''s shoulder. Joshua soon learned most of the story about what happened just now from the Sixth Prince, who still bore a complicated expression.


    Several days ago, the craftsman serving Adrian had completed the prototype of the table, but it could not be mass-produced due to the hefty cost. Under Tempest''s encouragement, the Sixth Prince hence went to the North, to the dwarven settlement that was the closest within imperial borders, which was also the dwarven settlement with the most powerful and modern magical technology. He was prepared to discuss with the dwarves regarding how they could lower the production cost of the table so that it could be popularized.


    But when Israel learned about Adrian''s plan, the Emperor got him to visit his younger brother Arlwa in passing to check on his training progress. Therefore, the Sixth Prince arrived at Winter Fort Academy and ran into the two Legendary mages who were also there waiting for Joshua''s return. The


    ¡ªAfter all, this world lacked entertainment.


    Joshua could not help shaking his head. There was truly a lack in way of entertainment on the Mycroft Continent, which was little wonder why they would be so interested in Fairy Cards. If even Joshua, a man from the Great Unity Era found the game good, what more were they who at most played with rolling dices for their whole lives?


    But this was not the time for such things.


    "Arlwa, go with Adrian to audit some of ours classes. I''ll assess the results of your recent training."


    Joshua got the two Royal brothers who were similar in appearance to leave for the moment. He came to Winter Fort Acaedemy for business¡ªboth contacting the dwarves and marketing Fairy Cards were matters of less priority.


    "Yes, Master!"


    Arlwa, who had been standing for some time in a corner and unable to speak much out of nervousness, promptly exhaled. Having three Legendary champions present and a master who caught him lazing around, the composure the Seventh Prince showed by not breaking out in cold sweat all over was already considerable. Now, having heard that Joshua was allowing him to leave, Arlwa quickly tugged at Adrian''s hand and led him quickly away from the hall.


    Joshua turned towards to Barnil and William after he watched the two leave. Instead of standing on ceremony, he asked curiously, "Why the sudden visit, honorable pair? Is there some issue with the Squirming Forest?"


    Could there have been some problem that the two Legendary spellcasters could not settle that they came looking for the warrior? That was the cause for Joshua''s doubts.


    "It has something to do with the Squirming Forest, but¡­" Barnil said and frowned, looking up and behind Joshua.


    Noticing his gaze, the warrior made the introductions. "Hill and Funa. Members of the Leviathan Knights, friends of mine. You could speak it''s nothing too secretive."


    "It''s not that secretive¡­" William took over the conversation, making a precise assessment after a glance at the couple who did not know how to continue the conversation. "The lady appears to be a hybrid of Blue Sea Dragon and an Ocean Blade Dragon? Not bad¡ªthe two bloodlines appear to be pure, but the mixed ancestry does make it a little difficult to ascend, but you''ll make your breakthrough a dozen years later. Your talent is fine, surpassing your predecessors would not be difficult."


    "Thank you¡­" Funa was assuredly glad having heard that a Legendary champion say that her talent was fine, and knowing that a dozen years were fleeting for dragons. Even so, once she remembered that she had to ascend as soon as possible, she could not help becoming worried.


    In the meantime, Joshua was talking to Barnil. "By extracting the Ancient Dragon scent from the Squirming Forest, William and I had mostly replicated part of the Ancient Dragon''s bloodline."


    As they ventured into serious matters, both Barnil and William became serious, no longer whimsical like before. "But when we tried to replicate part of the Ancient Dragon''s body through that blood," he said, frowning and solemn, "the lab material disintegrated by itself as the bloodline crumpled instantly."


    "You''re saying¡­ that the Ancient Dragon still lives?" Joshua replied in slight surprise, having promptly understood the meaning in Barnil''s words. "And it''s still in a conscious state that automatically destroys any being that intends to glimpse into tis power?"


    "Yes, indeed." Barnil''s expression now showed a hint of frenzy, and spoke with a low voice as he suppressed his excitement before the warrior. "Do you know what that means? Joshua, it''s definitely alive! It isn''t slumbering! It is awake, and right beside us!"


    Though he was no Ancient Dragon Chaser, Joshua could also feel Barnil and William''s excitement¡ªthey have verified existence of a target they had pursued for years without knowing if it existed. It was conscious, and was wandering across worlds, perhaps even the Mycroft Continent. That was also why it could stop the two Legendary mages from attempting to clone Ancient Dragon blood through its blood link.


    "You''re the Legend on the aspect of lifeforce, the Master of Steel Strength," William said, finally revealing their true objective for coming to the North. His expression was solemn as well as he stated their request. "Joshua, though sudden, I hope that you could help us. Just relax¡­"


    "Alright, I''ll help."


    Before the two could finished, Joshua had answered at once. "You want me to help by using Steel Strength, to reverse-trace information and glimpse the world where the Ancient Dragon is, right? No problem."


    "¡­"


    William had a pained look. He could master the mind, spy upon hearts, but could not glimpse into Joshua who was a Legendary champion as well. Additionally, having been interjected to such an extent, he could continue either, and could only compose himself to speak again after a few moments. "Don''t be so hasty, Count Radcliffe. This isn''t as simple as you think. The power of Ancient Dragons is so profound that not even Legendary champions should treat it light."


    "Isn''t that even better?" Joshua nodded in satisfaction. "I won''t do anything that isn''t challenging."


    "No, I think it is better if you consider. It is a difficult matter, and to compensate for your losses, we are willing to prepare a reward¡­ What do you think about this colossal runic war puppet blueprint?"


    Barnil tried to dissuade the warrior with a pained expression and self-jested, shaking his head. "Damn it, why am I cautioning you? And voluntarily offering a reward? William, is it you who controlled Joshua?"


    "Me, controlling him? I could control a rock but not him. Take a look at that spiritual defensive boundary, I wouldn''t even dare to touch it¡­"


    Watching as Barnil and William argued over something trivial once more, Joshua shrugged. Unlike the two Legends who always thought too much, he certainly does not think too much¡ªjust like how he had agreed to help Hill and Funa, Joshua would help Barnil and William for the same reason.


    It had nothing to do with rank or ability.


    He simply did not enjoy denying the dreams of others.

 Chapter 601 Handling Miscellaneous Matters

    It was only in the next morning that Joshua left for the Squirming Forest to help Barnil and William prepare.


    Why would Joshua who usually swiftly and decisively handle daily undertakings be so slow in this particular operation? There were many reasons, the most important being that the miscellaneous matters he had to handle being too many.


    As one of the mysterious deans of Winter Fort Academy, Joshua''s presence was a factor that attracted students from other regions and other nations to enroll there. Many students longed to meet the warrior, especially the recently established combat-classes such as warrior and knights. For that, Joshua gave them some lecture and displayed little ability as a Legendary warrior, while motivating them to stay diligent as the future would one day belong to them.


    He also visited those few apprentices of his, and observe the progress of the First Party''s training, as well as Seventh Prince Arlwa. It must be said¡ªbeing individuals whom Joshua simultaneously took a liking during their trial in the Divine Dungeon Shroud, their abilities certainly developed quickly. In just over half a year, all of them broke through the barrier of Silver and rose to Silver-beginner, and it would not be difficult for them to touch the boundary of Gold when they mature, if luck would have it. It was also a progress that was only possible with the Great Man Time since prodigies of the pre-Mana Tide Era would still be thinking about how to breakthrough to Silver at their age. Joshua was an exception given that he was special.


    The skills he had passed on to Ivan and the others were also simplified Extraordinary powers from Joshua''s own body. Ivan possessed his Steel Body, Amelia attained his Steel Strength vision and senses, the dwarf Nick acquire his lifeforce circulatory system while the girl knight Karin received the shape of his Nuclear Heart Furnace. Given that there had been considerable effort placed in their own training, Joshua was prepared to give them a little surprise when they ascended into Silver-advanced.


    On the other hand, Arlwa learned to fly by using electromagnetic fields and the power to assemble electric currents, thanks to Joshua''s thoughts regarding anti-gravity ability and electromagnetism. He would reach the threshold of manipulating gravity when he ascends to Gold, and materialize the most basic ''Mass Weapon Steel Sword.''


    Nonetheless, the speech for the college and review of his students took some time. At night, Joshua had a brief meeting with Nostradamus and Israel once again to exchange information about the ancient era and the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds.


    The conversation did not last long and was fleeting, since Israel was under serious pressure following the sudden disappearance of both the warrior and the mage. While spying from external forces was not an issue, it was hard to placate inner dark tides. With individual ability rapidly rising due to the Great Mana Tide, the gap between normal nobles and peasants had started to become negligible. May common folk who now had considerable power would seek revenge against all manner of nobles and affluent merchants who had oppressed them before, while the nobles who sat upon capital and power would certainly not wait for them to reach their mansions, and thereby executing pre-emptive subjugations.


    Before, the peasant had no power to resist, but now, they were no longer docile after they acquired it, whereas the nobles too could not abide by their ''property'' turning around and threatening their own lives. Without the war against the orcs as a target to divert the hatred, the conflict between the peasants and the nobles was virtually unappeasable in the impoverished southern reaches of the Empire.


    Israel believed that there were two options to solve such an issue regarding class and special rights that was deeply rooted in the system. One was to have a civil war and let heads fly, after of which the class system would be shuffled, while the other was to find new land where the poor could relocate, allowing them to plow their own land. Still, the two were but cure for the symptoms but not the disease¡ªit was only through a complete reformation that the real issue could be solved.


    However, Nostradamus believed that forcing reformations would only cause widespread rebellion amongst the conservative nobles. Even if the three of them could snuff out any dissenting voices throughout the Empire within a day, a national system that was far and lasting could not be established. They need time to experiment and ponder, and before that, the Empire could attempt using the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds in search of a path of development.


    As for Joshua, he knew that due to Israel critical sickness in the preexistence, Nostradamus had presided over the Empire''s path of development. Right after the Glorious Expedition against the orcs, it was the Great Development Era launched towards all mountain ranges and dark forest, with the Northern Empire dispatching troops who ventured deep into the Central Dark Forest. Innumerable adventurers had followed the Empire''s Five Great Armies to explore that mysterious and dangerous place, finding countless prehistoric treasures and ruins.


    It was a brief exchange, and yet the three had determined the development policy for the next dozen years. Igor could have been looking for Joshua over similar matters just a while ago, but it was forgotten after Joshua challenged the old pontiff¡­ or perhaps not¡ªIgor just might have felt that such things did not matter anymore.


    With personal and private affairs mostly solved, it was the next morning when Joshua finally had the time to rendezvous with the two Legendary mages and head for the Squirming Forest.


    "You''re saying that the dragon lady wishes to awaken her Ancient Dragon Bloodline as well?"


    Joshua had handily informed the two Ancient Dragon specialist about Hill and Funa''s story on the journey to the Squirming Forest. "I can see that her bloodline is pure, a rare intelligent Old World Dragon hybrid," he said interestedly. "For her, awakening Ancient Dragon bloodline should be more convenient than with your little female dragon¡ªin the very least, Black does not really compare in terms of bloodline concentration."


    On the other hand, William provided professional analysis. "Yes. The main issue is ingredients, and how to tap into the power in her body. When you used the Ancient Dragon Blood to awaken Black, it can only be considered a blind move and your having considerable luck. The aura energy at the time that led Black to awaken carried the aspect of elevated heat and therefore did not clash against her Smelting Black Dragon bloodline, while that portion of Ancient Dragon Blood was also not of an opposing attribute. If it were a person with frost aura and tried to awaken Black with Ancient Frost Dragon Blood, only an explosion ending awaits."


    William was not joking either, something similar had happened before in history: A dragon rider, who wanted to awaken the ancestral bloodline of his dragon companion, had purchased massive resources to help his friend tap into his power. However, it was when the Induction Bloodline materialized and reversed to replace its present bloodline that the dragon rider and his dragon companion was vaporized into dust by a tremendous explosion¡ªdue to conflicting attributes.


    "Is that so."


    Joshua nodded thoughtfully. If that was to case, it would require Ancient Dragon Blood of lightning, along with a power of corresponding attributes to awaken the bloodline in Funa. It was easy to fine individuals with the corresponding powers what with there being seven to eight of them amongst Winter Fort Academy''s instructors, and it was an easy trick for the three Legendary champions present to manipulate magnetic fields and play with lightning. The only difficulty was perhaps the Ancient Dragon Blood with lightning aspects.


    With that thought, the trio arrived at the skies above the Squirming Forest¡ªan extraordinary half-creature half-thicket within the Great Ajax Mountains. There were four to five temporary white greenhouses set up around it, with a dozen youths and instructors who were either wearing uniforms of Skypiercing White Tower or the Imperial Royal Mage Guild entering and exiting busily, entering the thicket from time to time for research sample extraction in groups.


    At first, the tentacles and branches of the Squirming Forest had been spread open lazily, languid and unvigilant like a cat basking in the sun. But in the moment Joshua, Barnil and William approached it, the thicket that perhaps possessed a little sentiency bristled in its feline manner, withdrawing its branches and tentacles at once, closing itself like a touched mimosa planet amidst waves of spreading electromagnetic fields.


    "Generally speaking, our presence would cause great fright for this creature that relied only upon instinct. So, other than researching its special physical traits and complex blood circulatory system, William and I would not come without cause since it interferes with the students'' topical research."


    Barnil shrugged. He had already gotten used to it, but Joshua merely stroked his chin and grinned.


    "Magnetic field¡­ Electric current¡­ and I was thinking where I could find Ancient Dragon blood with lightning attribute."


    "Isn''t there some readily available now?"


    As if sensing a profound ill-intent pressing down from the skies, the Squirming Forest that had shrunk itself into a cluster tightened itself.


    Its simple instincts had a premonition: a calamity and conspiracy aimed at it, or the master of the bloodline it bore was coming.

 Chapter 602 Let Me See

    To adventurers who lived in the North, their recent lives were far better than their comrades from other regions.


    It was not due to the harshness of the Northern environment that was considered second to none over the entire continent. Be it the half-year-long winter or the land, mountains, and forests being perpetually covered in snow, with even the occasional monster that skidded across inconspicuous ice surfaces that usually made adventurers'' work difficult, all of it was gradually becoming different in recent times.


    While the comprehensive development spreading across the Great Ajax Mountains had reduced official exploration missions, other missions such as hunting and excavations increased with the rich species of life and incalculable precious resources in the mountains¡­ But more importantly, for some reason, that Person from the North had suddenly acted and shifted a steep summit that everyone must cross to reach the path within the Great Ajax Mountains¡ªthat promptly made traveling easy for adventurers who made a living in that mountain range.


    Everyone how painful it was to scale a mountain in snow; none would miss the difficult journey before with a flat ice plain path directed towards the mountains. Apart from that, that Person''s act also gave him a rumor of vague effects: when the Legendary champion alleged carried the mountain off, the entire Great Ajax Mountains was silent¡ªthe world had nary a sound apart from shattering rocks and flowing soil, the birds of the hills did not dare to fly while monsters shuddered in caverns, not to mention those adventurers who gaped and almost fell prone to the ground. In no time at all, that Person earned the title of ''Mountain-Moving Silencer''.


    Now, the moved mountain was placed beside the Forest of Frosted Leaves in the Ice Plains of the Extreme North, becoming a famous local tourist spot. It was said that a part of that Person''s still remained there, which in turn attracted a lot of his admirers to underground harsh training in that hostilely cold place.


    There was, in fact, another event that changed the lives of the ordinary adventurers beyond those upheavals. It may be unusual, but many were certainly going wild over it¡ªeven if it were just few card tables that appeared out of nowhere in the taverns within the Main City of Moldavia.


    The ''Broken Sword Tavern'', an old tavern with a long history that had been run by a half-elf, had its front door opened for everyone perpetually opened on the Liege Avenue and the street between the new theatre. It was neither famous nor prestigious at first, but in recent years where adventurers began to camp in the North and the master of the tavern being a former adventurer himself, it gradually became an illustrious tavern catering to elite adventurers.


    The atmosphere in the tavern was considered harmonious, or in the very least dissimilar from other places in the North that brimmed with crude language and the chaos caused by drunkards. In the hall and each private room, many adventurers wearing exquisite equipment were discussing the acquisition from their recent expeditions or the detailed preparations before they leave, with the intermittent clinking of goblets signaling the end or beginning of a delightful partnership.


    However, there was a significantly different atmosphere in a corner of the tavern.


    "Quick, play a card!"


    "What are you waiting for? Play ''Spectral General Hector'', slap his face and kill him!"


    "Shut up, I don''t have the mana¡ªyou fool, he now knows my hand!"


    The atmosphere that was bustling and noisy, or in other words chaotic appear completely out of place in the entire tavern. However, every guest present had long gotten used to it, with some who had finished and paid for their drinks rising and joining the corner, excitedly spectating the new game called ''Fairy Cards''.


    Fairy Cards was an enchanted card game that became popular around one or two months ago. Because it involved magic, not many tried to play the new game at first, even after the tavern master had sworn on his honor and a dark oath that it was now on a free trial period. Magic, calamity, who knows what curse or traps layered over it? Could it also be a new gambling trick, like enchanted dices in casinos? Adventurers were often extraordinarily cautious on such aspects.


    However, after a pair of dwarven brothers demonstrated how to play the card game, the hearts of all adventurers who always hung out in taverns and lacked any enjoyment were conquered at once.


    While Extraordinary individuals on Mycroft prioritized improving their abilities, it did not mean that they did not require entertainment. Furthermore, the cultural standard of this word was just a little better than the medieval era, with everyone having not much in way of entertainment. Even nobles usually killed time by hunting, theatre, squander their riches in red-light districts or use it on heaven-knows-what artistic creations. They kept the business running for eighty percent of artists in this world, and yet no one thought about what kind of game would be interesting.


    Ultimately, this was a world with mana. The presence of Extraordinary power had greatly decreased the free time peasants have, who trained diligently despite the knowledge that they would never become champions as they awaited the day they could turn the tide. It was perhaps only the fairies, who never had to be concerned about daily living and seemed to exist eternally were capable of creating games such as Fairy Cards out of boredom.


    Whatever the case may be, Fairy Cards had filled the emptiness of Northern adventurers, the direct confrontational style of the game of which appeals to their forthwith temperament. Now, in the Main City of Moldavia, business boomed the few taverns with Fairy Cards tables. Most of those taverns were linked to the dwarves, or perhaps the liege¡ªand through alleged facts someone attained from their uncle, the card tables came from the enchanted factories of the Northern Dwarves, a joint production entrusted upon them by the Moldavian Liege''s Office and the Imperial Royals.


    Once tales of its origins that were a little ridiculous spread, a lot of schemers dispelled the malicious plans in mind, while the rest decided that they must get a cut out of the card game that would definitely be wildly popular. Therefore, they did not worry about spending a huge amount of capital to attain licensed distribution in certain zones within the Imperial Capital and the southern fortresses.


    At present, Fairy Cards were spreading across the entire Northern Empire and other human settlements. It was said that His Imperial Majesty of the Morlaix Palace that tried to play the game under his own child''s invitation, and had given it the simplistic ''not bad'' assessment, which once again accelerated the spreading of Fairy Cards.


    Spring then arrived unwittingly. After gaining a rare period of rest, Joshua began to prepare for helping Barnil and William to search for information regarding Ancient Dragons.


    The delay was considerable but had nothing to do with the warrior¡ªthe main reason was the two Legendary mages who first had the purify the Ancient Dragon Bloodline. After attempting to glimpse into its power only to have it destroy all laboratory results out of thin air, the two could only begin anew by extracting live Ancient Dragon Blood from the living composition of the Squirming Forest, which required a lot of time. Additionally, they had also asked for Hill and Funa and conducted a series of examinations and bloodline experimentation for the dragon lady, the two matters of which delayed progress as they performed both at the same time.


    Joshua was unconcerned, however. Given that the two who entrusted him with the matter were not feeling urgent, why should he be? The warrior was certainly contented and enjoying his daily live, and had done nothing much apart from moving a mountain away because it was obstructing his view of the Great Ajax Mountains in his morning jogging sessions. He was the still doing the usual things from day to day otherwise, such as occasionally glimpsing into the frontiers of the Seventh Abyss, sensing indirectly the movements of the various Demon Generals and the Demon King Goliath in the Sixth Abyss.


    As for the cultists and the Pentashade dragons, they were all completely gone from the North without a trace or news. Indeed, no cultist or dragon that had lost their minds to suicidal tendencies would ever come so far to the North just to end their own lives.


    It was also in those two months that the various factions'' expeditions to the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds came to an end. They had explored all regions around the Sacrificial Grounds and arrived at the center, where hundreds of Giant God Warriors stared at them silently.


    Noticing that the Giant God Warriors were not attacking them, the party fearfully reached the heart of the entire demiplane below a gigantic metal obelisk even as the puppets watched their every move. They were there to carefully clean and excavate the place, where they found many ancient inscriptions. As they translated and deciphered nervously, they discovered in astonishment that the inscription recorded the old myths and history related to Creation by Initial Flame, and important events that happened in the last era¡ªthe era commonly known as Glorious Era. It was a great breakthrough for research regarding the origin of races and the history of the Mycroft world, for in those ancient but distinct steel inscriptions were the path to civilization for the Mycroft civilization.


    ¡ªIn the beginning, there were seven continents in the world.


    Humans were born and lived on the Southeastern plains of the Central Continent, living in units of family and tribes, building houses and using fire, stone and bone as tools of development. After a snowy disaster resulting from an extended winter, some of the humans began to move to southern parts in their leather clothing, sailing in small vessels to another continent and fount a towering tree. They hence coexisted with the tree, and became the precursor to the ancient elven race.


    As the continental weather shifted, the sea flows and Teutonic movements altered the temperature of the entire world. With volcanoes erupting incessantly, humans found all sorts of meters and learned to craft tools with the blaze, while some with special innate talents even sensed the patterns of mana from the natural mana.


    It was in that time that some craftsman who, to search for better metals and minerals dived deep into underground caverns only to be sealed within subterranean reaches due to tremors caused by a volcanic eruption. Though these people were hence isolated by the world, they profited from the disaster and discovered a huge, mysterious gem. The gem that appeared to have formed below the world''s surface during Creation itself had unique properties, allowing the craftsmen to rapidly adapt with living in underground environments. They eventually became the precursors of the dwarven race.


    There were also many other intelligence races who flourished on other continents¡ªhumans, elves and dwarves only occupied two continents. From inscriptions regarding latter periods, it was clear that the three races had began exploring and conquering other places for expansion. Wars that flooded soil with blood lasted for a millennium or perhaps even longer, destroying countless lives while the bones of innumerable races piled into mountains. In that period, magic, aura, and every new Extraordinary physicality that the successors desired developed swiftly due to war between the races, while their populations decreased over decades.


    As the Mycroft Continent was hence on a straight path to self-destruction due to those wars, until that day, as the final portions of the inscriptions had written, a man known as the ''Sage'' appeared like a sun upon the world and ended all madness.


    The rest of the inscription praised the majesty of the Sage and the gods. He created the Holy Light and unified the magical system, determined the veins to cultivate aura and ensured the continuation of psionic bloodlines. He got the elves to lose their undisciplined ways, united the dwarves under one nation and stopped the war alongside the gods, allowing the civilizations across Mycroft to integrate and revitalize for new vigor.


    The inscription ended there¡ªthe explorers never found out the reason the previous era had ended. It was an unknown that bothered all intelligent beings on the Mycroft Continent, and apart from certain Legendary champions, no one knew the truth behind the transition between the eras.


    And those who knew the truth were conducting an important experiment at the moment.


    Above the Great Ajax Mountains of Moldavia in the North, a spindle-shaped airship was silently floating in the skies over the Squirming Forests amidst thick cloud layers. The gray-white clouds were stirred by ripples of mana that spread from the airship intermittently, forming a tremendous vortex of clouds. Lightning weaved around it visibly, emanating powerful mana.


    "Accidents here wouldn''t affect others on the surface."


    Within the Skypiercing White Tower airship exclusively used for experiments, William the Wandering Poet was grinning at Joshua in the central quarantine zone. "Furthermore, not everything ancient is powerful. The accumulation of wisdom could level the innate gap between beings¡ªsuch is the meaning of civilization and legacy. No matter how powerful that Ancient Dragon could be, it could never defeat us three Legends combined, much less cause any danger.


    "If thing really go south," he added, "you could ask for His Imperial Majesty and Nostradamus. That way, we''ll have five."


    Barnil, who was controlling some equipment to perform the final distilling of Ancient Dragon Blood also turned, seemingly used to echoing his best friend by finishing William''s sentence with a serious tone. "I could also get Barbarossa. He may always keep a stinkface, but would still come for William and myself¡ªthat would make six Legends, and at that point it''s not like we couldn''t challenge a god."


    "I could also call for La Motte¡ªthe current Sword Saint!"


    "You have to compete your list of contacts with me, huh? Do you think I can''t get Vahina? All old friends who explored the Dark Forest together with us¡­"


    Joshua could not help sighing and rolling his eyes as the two Legendary mages'' daily and bizarre little competition brushed him aside. "Alright, stop arguing. I could also ask for the Pope and the Nature''s Magister. That way there would be ten Legendary champions, with humanoid races just lacking one divine dwarven craftsmen¡ªwe''re not going to kickstart a world war. Is the experiment starting yet?"


    "Now is fine."


    As mana forcefully reverberated, Barnil finished the final distillation processes and made a fist in front of countless complicated apparatus. Abruptly, powerful lightning flashed in a container, unleashing an astonishing vapor form of lifeforce that was compressed into a gemlike blood drop. The mage put it in a test tube inscribed with thirteen layers of runes, and handed it to Joshua. "The procedure is not too complicated¡ªwith the method I told you about, you could easily sense details of the world where the Ancient Dragon was through lifeforce resonance. When that happens, don''t enter direct conflict with it, just destroy this portion of blood by your own accord and it''ll work."


    Joshua hence briskly accepted the immeasurably precious Ancient Dragon Blood that Barnil told him to ''just destroy'' so inconsequentially, and executed the mission. All three Legendary champions stared at the test tube at the quarantine lab as the warrior held it in his hand, his plam flickering with silver and obscure radiance. An immeasurably concentrated and profound lifeforce that superseded the Ancient Dragon Blood hence emanated, spreading across the skies outside and directly dispersed the clouds over thousands of meters.


    In that instant, Joshua was using the most simple, direct and dangerous method to directly link his Steel Strength and Ancient Dragon''s Blood. Through resonating information, he felt that he was quickly sinking into a darkness, and began traversing the unilluminated yet mysterious spiritual world. He felt that his own spirit had pass through the Void and several planes, arriving at an unfamiliar world that some how had a familiar presence.


    ¡ªWhat could it be that I find myself so acquainted with?


    Then, Joshua no longer had the time to think about the extra question because he could sense that he found his target¡ªa great being that resided deep within the desert. It was not in full-slumber but was simply resting on ice layers, although its rest was several life cycles to mortal beings. The billowing sand and wind buried its body, forming a colossal sand dune, and now, having sensed that someone was glimpsing into its power, it opened its eyes and stared emotionlessly and dispassionately towards the direction where Joshua''s will was projected from.


    "Greetings, Ancient Dragon."


    Facing the Ancient Dragon''s stare, Joshua did not panic. Instead, he felt an indescribable excitement boiling within his body, making him unable to suppress a smile.


    "Let me see your face."

 Chapter 603 The Ancient Dragon Awakens

    "Let me see your true face."


    It was nighttime in the unknown world. Darkness had engulfed the skies, and at the center of the unilluminated overcast, a silver fog whirled in the air, forming clumps of starry clouds.


    In seconds, Joshua had collected a variety of information through Steel Strength resonance regarding the world where the Ancient Dragon was. At first, he should have been doing as William had advised, destroying the living resonance from the animated Ancient Dragon Blood, and directly end the deliberate contact. That would avoid any undesirable outcome from triggering an Ancient Dragon counterattack, but he did not intend to end the operation so simply.


    Even in the pre-existence, Joshua had never seen an Ancient Dragon that controlled lightning. Now that he had and even stared into its eyes, would it not be a pity to not see how the Ancient Dragon looked like?


    Thus, in the very next instant, the Ancient Dragon buried beneath sand dunes abruptly felt that the spy, one who had traced it through its artificial blood, had vanished at once. It was neither speed that surpassed its sensory limit nor concealment of its own presence¡ªall those measures would never be able to fool the Ancient Dragon that manipulates magnetic field and the power of lightning. It was a power that was equal yet unknown to it.


    Vigilantly, the Ancient Dragon scanned its surroundings with electromagnetism, only to realize that it was futile. The enemy that had suddenly vanished had appeared again, and descended at no other place but over its very own head, in that sky that was wafting with gales and yellow sand.


    It quickly lifted its head, only to find a silver iron fist smashing down at it as if a meteor was plummeting!


    Having withdrawn all his power to the other end of the dimensions, and then forcefully unleashing through the Steel Strength resonance, Joshua condensed his own power into a physical body after easily creating the illusion of appearing and vanishing again. A giant Steel fist that was dozens of meters large was aimed at the Ancient Dragon, and was streaking towards it¡ªit was not true Steel, but a mixture of random substances such as dust and sand, gathered through Steel Strength and bound with magnetism and gravity. It was not indestructible, but was enough to split apart the sand dunes that covered the Ancient Dragon''s body.


    But what the iron fist met was the infuriated draconic bellow.


    ''Grooowl¡ª"


    A tremendous and extraordinary bellow unlike that of Old World Fire Dragons or Astral Dragons thundered from the depths of the land. There was no other in this world, a roar that existed as a singularity across the vastness of the Multiverse. The atmosphere crackled as the sound that none heard over millennia resounded, green-red electric currents tangling and bursting visibly while gargantuan bolts flickered in the air. In that instant, the dark night sky rolled with thunder that boomed incessantly, innumerable serpentine lightning striking down from above and unto the top of the sand dunes where the Ancient Dragon was!


    However, despite being struck by ten thousand lightning bolts, the seemingly fragile sand dune was not vaporized and showed its true form instead. It was a Steel mountain composed of endless steel grains, a layer of ordinary sand that was merely covering its shell. Now, under the control of electric currents, the massive amounts of dark steel grains began to flow like rivers that did not intersect and moved, following the whirling magnetic fields, each forming spherical sandstorms that rose into the air and darted against Joshua''s iron fist!


    Boom! With an echo, the fist hastily condensed with Steel Strength quickly dissipated in the collision, materializing a huge cluster of silver fog. Beyond the Void, the Ancient Dragon Blood in Joshua''s hand also vaporized without a trace under an electrifying counterblast.


    The warrior was not surprised that his offensive was shattered by the Ancient Dragon. As a primeval being of the world, their power was not something easily fathomable for humans. Still, Joshua smiled nonchalantly¡ªwhatever the case may be, he achieved his own objective.


    Through an ounce of Steel Strength he left in that unknown world, Joshua had witnessed the majestic form of the Ancient Dragon. The black Steel grains had formed spherical sandstorms which were over ten kilometers in diameter, whirling rapidly under the magnetic field. Behind the storms, a mountainous silver ancient beast floated at the heart of the storm, its wings that blanketed the heavens never flapping even once for the magnetic boundary that distorted all things was enough to support its weight, even if Titans were but children when compared to its size.


    The residual Steel Strength rapidly dissipated beneath the raging Ancient Dragon''s thunders, but before it was utterly expelled, Joshua had enough time to glimpse a huge, sharp horn, and a draconic gaze of immeasurable coldness and flickered with green-blue electrical radiance.


    The warrior''s stimulating had utterly awakened the Ancient Dragon. It roared powerfully again, its profound power spreading towards every corner of the skies that abruptly turned into an ocean of lightning. Endless sparks and bolts turned into tides that spread towards the very edge and beyond the world, the great undulation trembling the dimensions and making a small, almost indiscernible splash in the Multiverse.


    "Oh, God of mine! You have appeared once more!"


    "King of Thunders, Dragon God of Salvation! You grace us with your advent!"


    However, before Joshua was knocked away in satisfaction, he suddenly heard faint, devout prayers beneath the ground. The warrior could not understand the praying voices, but he understood its meaning¡ªit was the delight of witnessing a revered god, and the most earnest of blessing and consecration. Those were prayers that no god of malevolence could attain¡ªonly true gods could attain such glory.


    "Huh, that world actually has lifeforms?!"


    Joshua only had the time to exclaim, before Joshua''s spirit was completely yanked out of that unknown world and back to the Mycroft Continent. He then opened his eyes, only to find the infuriated expressions of two Legendary mages.


    "I''ve already said¡ªdon''t get into conflict with the Ancient Dragon. Joshua, why didn''t you follow the plan?!"


    "Although there is no evidence at the moment that Ancient Dragons possessed intelligence, it would remember your presence even if it was a mere beast¡ªwe only wanted to see its form, witness its power, touch its scales and horns¡­ of course, it would be best if we could dissect it, but we have no intention of fighting it directly!"


    William and Barnil were certainly angry¡ªJoshua''s reckless behavior was essentially pushing himself into the Ancient Dragon''s opposing plane. Though unlikely, who knows if it would remember the mages'' own presence too? While they did not fear the power of the Ancient Dragon, they do not plan to fight it.


    Nonetheless, Joshua uttered just one line, and their rage was placated.


    "I''ve seen the true face of that Ancient Dragon. Want to take a look?"


    Using just a few seconds to share the image of the Ancient Dragon inside his mind to Barnil and William, Joshua did not pay attention to the two Legendary mages who proceeded to whoop like children. He was recalling the unknown language and the surrounding environment as he fell into deep thought.


    "The sands on that desert was not formed naturally. Those should be remains of substances broken down by electromagnetism¡­ Rather than a habitat, it looked much more like debris after a battle between the Ancient Dragon and some other being."


    Joshua frowned, mumbling to himself in the lab. "Come to think of it, the Ancient Dragon should be nursing its wounds in that place? It appeared to have almost fully recovered and about the awaken, which was why it reacted to those two and my experiment.


    While it was a mere guess, Joshua believed that his observation was not wrong. That huge desert was clearly unnatural¡ªeach grain of sand appeared to be broken down by a certain power, and that silver-white Ancient Dragon''s natural habitat would never be a dry desert given that it controls lightning. It should be living high above in the atmosphere and weaving around amidst those powerful forces, perhaps never needing to land too.


    Furthermore, it had been a world with life, and the Ancient Dragon was clearly not malevolent given that it could coexist with them, and might perhaps have the intelligence to communicate¡­ From that perspective, his own actions were definitely too rash.


    Now, there was one only question Joshua pondered over. Where did that unusual familiarity come from?


    But he soon found the answer to the question.


    It was the scent of the Abyss.


    The Hundred and Sixty-Second Level of the Abyss, formerly known as the Toxic Sea, currently known as the Sleeping Dragon Abyss.


    It was a toxic world of shattered continents that had sunk beneath the seas. The post-apocalyptic radiation and heavy metal pollution had filled the waters of the world with toxic that easily vanquished all life, while terrible negative-energy spread in the purple-black oceans. Only some of the toughest abnormal insects and giant serpents could survive such hostile environments¡ªeven demons were unwilling to stay in this place.


    But now, this silent land that had nothing apart from the cries of poisonous insect was now a world of dragons, brimming with draconic cries.


    Huge floating islands were hanging over the skies above the toxic ocean through magical ripples visible to the naked eye, its appearance concave like a huge stone bowl. The islands were drawing the poisonous waters from the sea below and purifying them into clean, drinkable water through magic, gathered in the lakes at the center of the islands. Dozens of thousands of dragons hence lived inside these islands and stone worlds, surviving on the clean water and artificially cultivated organic food.


    The Pentashade Dragons were living laboriously in their own new home. Even if the insects and serpents never attacked them, the exceedingly hostile living environment left the dragons gasping for air¡ªliterally. Within the atmosphere where limitless poison dust wafted, even dragons needed purification magic just to breathe. They could not soar freely either, and were only able to stay in their own respective caverns, flapping their own wings in boredom.


    The largest island amongst them¡ªa floating mountain was located at the center surrounded by every other island, inside of which was a vast space. Three great wills were silently standing off against each other within, and it was after a long time that one of the wills spoke first.


    "I sense great force trembling the dimensions." Bognar, the colossal white dragon known as [Lord of the Falling Sleet] and the King of the White Dragons coiled over its crystalline ice throne, and spoke with a rather tired voice. "To be precise, it had made a splash in the Multiverse¡­ It was a Dragon-King class power or perhaps even greater¡ªabove Legend according to human measurements. The power is also close to us, and yet doesn''t carry the fallen presence of demons."


    "Countless ancient and powerful beings hide within the Abyss," a black dragon spoked as well beside Bognar. It was the leader of the black dragons [Nether Sea Dragon] Kanor, whose voice was rather sharp. "Demon Generals, Abyssal Lieges, ancient creations, remains of destruction, monsters that ended worlds or the corpses of defeated gods¡­ the Abyss is the grave of the Multiverse, the settlement of demons. There is nothing unusual for anything to be here, much less a few monsters like us."


    At those words, its voice became quiet. "After all, aren''t we losers who are forced to retreat into the Abyss?"


    It was clear that Kanor was uninterested about the power Bognar was talking about. Bognar, however, did not intend to allow the discussion to just end there. "I know, Kanor," it continued with its slow and fatigued voice. "You have been searching everywhere in the Toxic Sea for magical substances that are useful for our race, but end up fruitless. You are tired and disappointed, but that is no reason to be dispirited¡­ I am mindful of that force because I could feel that the world it resided had no presence of corruption. It was definitely located deep within the reaches of the Abyss, and yet there is still life."


    "Life that is suitable for us dragons." It added in emphasis, promptly attracting Kanor''s interest.


    "That''s impossible¡ªthe Abyss is a destroyed world, how could there still be life?!" The Lord of the Black Dragons pressed urgently.


    "There is, and it''s possible." The Lord of the White Dragons answered calmly. "With the presence of Ancient Dragons¡ªthe incarnation of Steel during the time of Creation¡ªit just might be possible for even the Abyss to be revitalized. And did we not risked the journey here to the Toxic Sea, exactly because we heart that Ancient Dragons lived here?''


    Bognar aimed the topic towards another direction¡ªto the Sovereign of the Blue Dragons, Verdia the [Eternal Mountain Wind]. It stayed silent for a moment, before nodding. "It is information which I required, that there was a great python deep beneath the Toxic Sea that possessed abilities equal to gods. If it were an Ancient Dragon, it would explain how the toxic bugs and sea snakes could live in this dead world¡­ It is hence a pity that it has clearly left despite its distinct presence."


    "Be that as it may, our race can no longer endure another failure. So what if we found a world with life? Fighting an Ancient Dragon would only exhaust every power of us three, and if it failed, who would sustain the material cycle needed for the thousands of dragons that now reside in the Sleeping Dragon Abyss? If that happens, we would no longer have the chance to rise again."


    Bognar merely shook its huge head in reply to Verdia''s question. "No. Not us, just me."


    Then, the huge dragons spread its wings and looked up, its gaze penetrating the mountain walls towards the purple-black toxic sky of the Sleeping Dragon Abyss. "I will search for the source of that energy ripple, and search for that Abyssal plane that might hold life¡­ While you two stay here, in the Sleeping Dragon Abyss, and watch over our tribes."


    "That way, even if I fail, the Pentashade dragons would not suffer and face extinction."


    Both Verdia and Kanor fell silent¡ªBognar''s words were filled with resolve. Those were also words once spoken by the respective kings of the Red and Green Dragons, the two former Dragon Kings having given everything to find a new place to live without powerful races such as humans. Even so, they went missing in their exploration of the Multiverse, dealing a huge blow to the Celestial Dragons that were already on the decline.


    But all of them had been striving for a hopeful future, and no dragon would deny that.


    Bognar did not wait for the replies from its companions, and simply left the floating mountain with teleportation magic. The black dragon Kanor too hesitated for a moment before activating the dimensional portal as well, turning towards Verdia who remained silent just before it left. "It''s dangerous for Bognar to go alone¡ªI must aid it. Verdia, watch over this place¡­ it''s the last settlement of our race."


    At that, it too moved through the portal, and headed to the Void in pursuit of Bognar, leaving Verdia to stay silently alone in the floating mountain, quietly watching the empty bowels of the mountain.


    "Of course," it said silently, as if answering its two companions that had already left.


    It''s the only thing I could do.


    Lava Inferno¡ªthe Sixth Abyss.


    For the first time, several Demon Generals who were returning from otherworld conquests were summoned by Goliath the Demon King to the Valley of Tears Fortress at the center of the plane. No demons were aware of what they discussed, but the sharper demons inside the fortress could sense that there were three discreet dimensional ripples that trembled the depths of the fortress consecutively.


    An unknown world in the Multiverse.


    A fleet shrouded in darkness departed from the Void fortress, sailing in the direction of the dimensional ripples left by the waves of the Great Mana Tide, but their target had already been decided¡ªit was a borderless graveyard located at the very bottom layer of worlds, a corner in the depths of the Abyss. They sensed one familiar signature¡ªit was the signature of their prey they had been desperately seeking centuries ago.


    "You two, I suddenly thought about an oversight we may have."


    Within the scientific vessel floating over the Great Ajax Mountains in the world of Mycroft, Joshua sought out the two Legendary mages who were calculating the coordinates of the world where the Ancient Dragon was present. "Since the Ancient Dragon has already awakened, its power would certainly unfurl as well¡­ That''s the most important beacon, but we might also have to seize the moment to find it."


    "It''s very likely that we are not the only ones pursuing it."

 Chapter 604 Limits of the Mind

    The two Legendary mages glanced at each other curiously after hearing Joshua''s words, and soon William coughed once, and began hesitantly, "Well, Joshua. Although there would definitely be astonishing phenomena when Ancient Dragons awaken from their slumber which would gain the attention of countless worlds¡­ but wasn''t it you who had clearly acted deliberately and brought forward its awakening this time?"


    "Although it''s not like I can''t understand your pressing mindset of wanting to interact with the Ancient Dragon, it must be said that your actions just now were weird¡ªat least, it isn''t how you usually behave."


    Barnil was still controlling runes on an experiment platform to process the coordinates of the world where the Ancient Dragon was. A huge runic screen that was several meters tall had materialized, streaming endless information like a waterfall. The Rune Master never turned and instead showed his back to Joshua, but as he spoke his tone was no longer as casual as before, but sober and carried a hint of warning. "Though William and I had not known you for long, your deeds have spread amongst all Legendary champions. You used to act decisively but never rashly¡­ But it''s different this time."


    Joshua could not help staring blankly in response to the two Legendary mages. It was only now that he became slightly aware¡ªthere was something mysterious in his own psyche that made him act rather drastically just now."


    "Your heart hasn''t reached its limit," Willaim said, turning away as well, although his stone was not as somber as Barnil''s.


    "It''s very normal." The Mind Lord smiled leisurely. "But all minds have a flaw. Even if the walls over yours are stalwart, but like diamonds and glasses, the toughest is also the most fragile. Your heart is a crystallization formed under severe pressure and searing heat beneath the ground¡ªtough and sharp like a newly ground blade, and yet easily proceeding to the extreme¡­ I do not know if that is your nature or if you have been influenced by something else, but it definitely is enough to cause problems."


    Even so, Joshua''s current circumstances were not unusual for the two Legendary mages. All Legendary champions more or less had certain eccentricities, but they do have the capital to be capricious. While it was not a bad habit to have battle tendencies, the experience the two had gained as seniors made them unable to hold back from pointing things out and imparting some life experience.


    "¡­Thanks for your guidance."


    At that, Joshua unwittingly frowned and turned, refraining from disturbing the two Legendary mages'' work, and hurried through the central corridor of the research vessel towards the exit over the skies.


    Halfway through, Hill and Funa, who had spent two months in the vessel with Barnil and Williams to conduct experiments Ancient Dragon Blood appeared on a side of the corridor. They saw Joshua and his solemn expression, but did not think much and raised their hand in greeting as usual¡ªhowever, as if ignoring them, Joshua kept frowning and headed towards the exit ahead of him and did not care about the two''s greeting.


    "¡­What''s going on with Joshua¡­"


    "He didn''t hear us?"


    "How could that be? He''s a Legendary champion. When we made a test in the Great Ajax Mountains last time, he could hear a stone dragon breathing underground three mountains away¡ªit''s impossible for him to not hear us!"


    Watching as Joshua disappeared from a corner but neither reacted nor replied, both Hill and Funa were left truly puzzled. "That''s weird," the elven druid could not come up with a reason no matter how he thought about it. "Although Count Radcliffe looks a little frightening, he isn''t someone who put up airs¡­ could something have happened?"


    Leaving aside the matter of the dragon knights who planned to ask Barnil and William about it, Joshua had now left the research vessel hovering over the Great Ajax Mountains and arrived at the cold windy skies of the North that was now in early spring. The winds that could freeze could not touch his body at all, and was diverted to another direction by his powerful barrier. Joshua overlooked the mountain range and the entire North¡ªevery peak, ice plain, river, city, and village entered his view. His gaze even arrived at the edge of the horizon, where merchant ships were flying in from the distance. Thanks to him, Moldavia was flourishing, and gradually becoming the economic hub of the North.


    The presence of Legendary champions could change many things. Their powerful abilities could shift the course of the world and reverse the flow of fate, and as a champion, Joshua had changed the history he once knew, the past he had once experienced. He could now no longer predict the future of the world of Mycroft, and it was precisely what he wanted.


    But if it was just him who had changed¡­


    "Such a pain. How could those fellows not be influenced?"


    Joshua''s gaze was rather erratic even as he suppressed his thoughts. He looked towards the sky, where Igor led multiple Legendary champions and combined the power of various factions to anchor the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds at the frontier of Fairyland, ending its orbiting that lasted for a thousand years. Joshua''s heart relaxed a little at the sight, and his gaze focused again. "Fortunately, I''ve made preparations early on."


    The warrior''s figure disappeared in the very next second. A long arc of light streaked across the horizon visibly, heading straight towards the Main City of Moldavia.


    The top level of the Liege''s Residence in the Main City.


    Zero-Three sat on the battlements by the edge of the tower with a bored expression, her two legs were dangling in the air, her calves clapping at a 2/4 rhythm. The clothing which the A.I. girl had conjured today was a white gown and brown leather shoes, a cold way of dressing up if she had been a normal girl¡ªtemperature was a meaningless thing to mana projections. While she appeared to be goofing off, Zero-Three was actually watching all elements of disturbance throughout the city, and through augmented processing she could largely ignore data of normal individuals, instead focusing her processing power on those fellows who appeared to have potential for trouble, monitoring their actions in real time.


    Suddenly, the shrillest of warnings echoed in Zero-Three''s mind, and she noticed the crimson arc of light breaking through the clouds right up to the Liege''s Residence. A violent wind tore across the main city and sent all residual snow flying. Instinctively identifying the radiance as some sort of Extraordinary attack, the A.I. girl stood subconsciously, intending to summon her most powerful mana shielding in defense, but in the hundredth of a second, she realized that it was the trail left by Joshua van Radcliffe, the master of this city.


    "Joshua? Why would you land so suddenly? It''ll frighten a lot of people¡­"


    Because she stood, Zero-Three''s mana projecting had fallen over the edge of the Liege Residence''s similar to a young girl committing suicide by jumping off a building. However, despite being unsettled, she levitated into the air and slowly approached Joshua, who had already landed on the top floor with his back facing her. "If you landed any heavier," she grumbled in slight dissatisfaction, "you would crash the top floor of the citadel¡­ Woah!"


    Suddenly, Zero-Three exclaimed mid-sentence, because Joshua had abruptly turned and pressed his two hands over her shoulders. "Jo¡­ Joshua, what are you doing?" The girl''s voice began to shudder as she felt the warrior''s heavy hands. "Wait, what happened to you?"


    Zero-Three''s speech quickly recovered despite losing her composure due to Joshua''s sudden move. She looked up at Joshua''s eyes and discovered in shock that his eyes were flicking with an unusual red light. Even if the Radcliffe Family was born with red pupils, that red light was not purely red, but a holy radiance that streamed from the depths of the soul. "Your eyes are flashing¡ªthat light is really unusual, but carries a mysterious sanctity and majesty!"


    "It''s an emergency," Joshua spoke now, his tone somber and putting weight behind each word. "But I have already guessed that this moment would come¡­ Zero-Three, didn''t I entrust you with some information last time? Now''s the time to use it."


    "So fast? Have things reached such a level?"


    While still feeling weirded out by Joshua''s atypical behavior, Zero-Three quickly understood when she heard ''that thing'' but was also very surprised. "Alright, let go," she said, generally understanding Joshua''s state now. "I''ll re-open the information."


    In response, Joshua quietly removed his hands from Zero-Three''s shoulders, which the A.I. girl rubbed before letting out a sigh. "I had believed that you wouldn''t reach that stage so quickly¡­ but the plan can''t catch up with change."


    "Indeed," Joshua replied, and watched as Zero-Three closed her eyes. Her body began to release violet light as, under her control, voluminous information flow was drawn out from the runic crystal that was her true form. After a while, Zero-Three opened her eyes, her complexion rather pale as she held a fist-sized silver radiance that pulsated like a heart and emanated a steely radiance.


    Quietly, the girl handed the Steel Strength to the warrior who once entrusted it to her. He held it in his palm, and like Zero-Three, his body began to stream with obscure silver radiance. There was substantial information within that piece of Steel Strength that even Joshua himself needed considerable time to completely digest. After some time, he exhaled, and said quietly, "Looking at the ratio¡­ so, the corruption has risen to such a critical level in less than a year, huh."


    "Joshua, what happened to you?" Zero-Three slowly approached Joshua''s side, poking her head out and asking with a soft voice, "You were rather rough today; you were never like that before."


    "It''s my fault. I didn''t pay attention, and divinity''s influence began to manifest."


    Completely fusing the Steel Strength cluster from his hand to his body, the red flash in Joshua''s eyes began to dull, gradually replaced by a silver luster. The warrior kept silent for a while, before speaking in a rather tired voice, "When I realized that Steel Strength could store information of my own body, I had the idea to simplify a few key logical thoughts into a process similar to artificial intelligence and store it in your true form. It is a pole that constantly ascertains my mental changes, and through you, I could determine if my mind had shifted, so that I wouldn''t lose consciousness even if I was bewitched by some Evil God or other Legendary champions."


    "I don''t think it''s necessary¡­" Zero-Three shook her head and sighed.


    "Now it seems that it is necessary, and I must be careful. The most fearsome aspect of demons and evil gods were not their destructiveness but the ability to stealthily corrupt the hearts of mean. I have always been vigilant about the fact and had prepared for the worst-case scenario. It''s funny that my enemies never defeated me for so long, and neither could demons nor Evil Gods corrupted my thought, and yet it is my divinity¡ªI myself was trying to change myself."


    At the moment, Joshua was rapidly the change in a small part within the depths of his soul through his former logical thinking stored in Zero-Three''s real body. As he compared aspect after aspect, he discovered that his general path did not change much, just that his personality was definitely much more radical than before.


    The warrior had the tendency to fight in the past, but never started fights as soon as he encountered a worthy opponent. Lunatics and people who loved to fight sounded similar but were ultimately two different things¡ªif others were unwilling, Joshua would not swing his fist.


    But this time¡­ meeting that Ancient Dragon.


    Joshua drew in a deep breath at the very thought, devouring virtually all energies in the skies over the Main City of Moldavia, forming a temporary vacuum of mana. That action calmed him a little.


    The moment he saw that Ancient dragon, Joshua felt the desire in his heart¡­ or perhaps it was not desire, but a stronger instinct as if it was reasonable, an irrepressible impulse that made him want to kill and plunder all that his opponent had. He wanted to skin the Ancient Dragon, gut it and devour it, flesh and bone all.


    Slaughter, destruction, war, evolution¡­ An impulse from somewhere unknown was altering his soul.


    Due to his fanatical slaughter of millions of Void aberrations in Stellaris, certain attributes in Joshua''s body had unwittingly combined. Divinity was propagating in his body, as if cheering on their owner as he proved the Truth they represented, step by step. Divinity was truly acknowledging him, seeing him as the agent of all slaughter and destruction, war and evolution.


    It acknowledged him, and wished that he would become it.


    There was none who had reached this step so rapidly, even Zero-Three was left in disbelief when she learned about his worries¡ªaccording to what Ogner and Zinsen had said so long ago, reaching that step meant entering the prelude to divine ascension, and yet all previous ascenders needed centuries of accumulation to barely touch that threshold. However, the A.I. girl did not know that there was a civilization consecrating Joshua, the man before her eyes, as a true God at the other end of the distant Multiverse. His religion had spread through planets, an honor that even the gods of Mycroft in the Glorious Era never attained.


    Thus, a fated coincidence led to the circumstances now.


    The massacre in Stellaris and faith attained in Stellaris were attained from things that Joshua believed he should be doing and was a reasonable return. However, it was that attitude of seeing everything as normal that perfectly fulfilled the requirements of divinity. Joshua''s behavior after encountering the Ancient Dragon was the omen of a certain silent influence: Joshua had completely ignored the truth that it was also an intelligent being, believing that after he had learned his opponent depth in the first act, he would be able to decide who was stronger against that powerful beast the next time they met.


    As an agent of pure combat, such a thought was reasonable. But the problem was that he was human, a human named Joshua van Radcliffe.


    "My recent form isn''t well. I''ll need you by my side these days; I have to constantly check that my mind isn''t going haywire."


    Joshua slowly entered the Liege''s Residence with Zero-Three in tow. Arriving in a second floor, he entered his own room that he rarely visited and sat on his armchair. "Come to think of it, the challenge against Igor as well¡ªwould I not know the true ability of the old pontiff?" He said tiredly, his brow tightly furrowed and his eyes closed. "Even without Radiant Domain, his powerful depth alone would defeat me, all it takes was just a little more time."


    He then stayed silent for a while again. Joshua remembered what William had said¡ªthe man who was known as the Mind Lord, the Master of Spirit, the most powerful spellcaster in the aspects of psionic and spirit in this world. He saw that the warrior''s spirit was tough but not sturdy, and yet to reach its limit.


    "Supreme Soul, huh¡­ I certainly lack that. Though I have arrived at Legend, I have yet to attain perfect form." Joshua mumbled to himself as he leaned his back onto the chair. He was now aware that he should receive instruction from certain people before searching for that Ancient Dragon''s whereabouts, or he might lose control in the next battle, turning into an unstable bomb. When that happens, nobody could be certain if he would attack his own comrades out of a moment of excitement.


    Just as Joshua thought about how he could resist the corruption of divinity and reach out for the limits of his mind, he suddenly felt a pair of hands wrapping around his neck, embracing his head.


    "Alright, Joshua. Don''t worry too much." A soft and gentle voice wafted from the warrior''s back¡ªZero-Three was standing behind him, speaking into his ears with a serene tone. "This is the first time I''ve seen you worry like that¡­ Even against the apostles or calamities of Evil Gods, you have never shown such an expression."


    "If such frightening enemies could not make you lose composure, should facing your own instincts scare you?"


    "No, it''s just¡­" Joshua wanted to explain, only to close his mouth soon. He then reached out and parted the hands of the girl that was wrapped around her neck, and rose with a smile. "Never thought that you would comfort me. And I really never believed that I would have a such a weakness either."


    "Thanks, Zero-Three."


    "It''s nothing¡­ To me, you have never changed."


    Letting him go, Zero-Three shook her head, and stared at Joshua back where she floated in the air, unable to speak further.


    Regardless of how others see you, Joshua¡­


    ¡­you, who saved me from the world of Karlis that approached destruction¡­


    ¡­you are a hero, eternally unchanging.

 Chapter 605 Sorry for the Trouble

    Mastery.


    Now, having become a Legend, Joshua understood that word more than ever before.


    If one were to say that Strength Mastery was released from the shackles of innate talents, while attaining great evolutionary prowess to surpass the limits of species, Skill Mastery was to approach the principle, and attain an understanding free from rigid styles.


    Super-strength, extreme-speed, superhuman senses, and bloodline awakening were all Strength Mastery given form, and having it was to have oneself gradually altering into a more powerful lifeform. Just as Joshua had done back then, his body became gradually sturdier and near invincible¡ªeven the blaze of dragons and magma was as harmless as warm water.


    On the other hand, intricate control, reflexes that surpassed limits, senses that directly grasped energy flow as well as instinctive alarms almost akin to foretelling the future were the manifestations of Skill Mastery. It was a refinement in regards to seeing the world, because it saw and understood completely, and hence allows one to use their own power to their heart''s content, in turn forming all variety of technique¡ªsuch was the truism in unlocking techniques.


    Of the two, one granted humans the power to wrestle dragons, the other allowing mortals to establish new subsidiaries. There were many champions on Mycroft who wielded those masteries¡ªat first, they were mostly troops and generals on the battlefield or hunters and adventurers who hunted monsters in the forest. Because they exist, the talents and combat techniques in human bloodlines began to enrich and branch out, refining the entire race.


    When wielders of Strength Mastery improved their own bodies and the bloodlines of their descendants, it was equal to spreading their refined bloodlines throughout the human race, granting them incessant evolution up to the present. It was under the same principle that the world does not have similar wielders of Skill Mastery, but their diverse development of utilization and subsidiaries in aspects such as Extraordinary abilities, magic, and aura was similar to spellcasters of the past, just like how they were now divided intricately into alchemists, bloodline warlocks, psionics, elemental mages, divination mages, and many others. In the foreseeable future, they would still branch out without ceasing.


    For Joshua, in the pre-existence, the two masteries were equal to sublimation of hardware and software, with Strength Mastery raising the basic fundamentals and Skill Mastery developing one''s horizon and limit.


    As for the last, known as Soul Mastery¡­


    *****


    "The earliest and the oldest Mastery, and yet the same Mastery that the fewest people could awaken."


    Starfall Year 836, the 27th of April, an evening in the North.


    The setting sun had sunk below the horizon, the dusk light shrouding the main city of Moldavia. Joshua was sitting on Black''s head as the black dragon slowly flew amidst the high clouds. From above the dragon''s head, he overlooked the specks of light that slowly shone in the city consecutively, while the stars gradually appeared in the night sky. His eyes observed the daily life of hundreds of thousands, although his heart was thinking about Soul Mastery.


    Soul Mastery. Legends said that it was the first Mastery that was founded, far earlier than Strength and Skill Masteries. There were but a few scrawls recording it in the ancient books of the Glorious Era, and the founder was rumored to be a pioneering sage while humans were still in a savage state of prehistory. He had established the earliest psionic and spell systems along with other sages, while naming the system as ''Mastery of Soul''. He was also the first undead being recorded in the history of the world, and it was after him that the term ''soul'' appeared.


    Joshua''s knowledge of Soul Mastery in the past was only two points: the undying soul after the flesh had rotted, and the intensity of the soul far surpassing ordinary Extraordinary individuals. Even so, that power was not absolute¡ªmany Legendary champions who never acquired Soul Mastery had psionic abilities that far surpassed Supreme champions who had learned it. Joshua believed himself to be such a person and hence had no need to deliberately train in that aspect, but now it was clear that Soul Mastery was very likely not merely simple ''power and toughness'', but a state that meant ''perfect''.


    "Controlling power, and not being controlling power¡­ Say, Black, what does it mean to be perfect in terms of the mind?"


    As he patrolled the skies of his own domain with his mount after what appeared to be a long time not doing so, Joshua weaved in and out of the night clouds with the black dragon. He watched the top of the clouds that were illuminated by moonlight and starlight, and simply asked the question that was puzzling him. The warrior did not expect an answer, but the owner of a seaborn Ancient Dragon bloodline thought about it for a moment before giving a prudent answer. "Never retreating in the face of a threat, never submitting against might? Facing danger directly, gallant and fearless, never cowed and never looking back¡­ uh, I really can''t come up with anymore, Master¡­"


    "¡­That''s not called perfect, just having a bad temper." Joshua paused for a moment before stroking the black dragon''s horn, slightly pleased. "But it''s not wrong. Looks like you did read some books as Ying had said, and is more cultured than before."


    "Hehe." The black dragon made a silly laugh, and flapped its wings slightly to adjust the direction of its flight, and spoke with a voice that was rather pleased with itself. "After all, apart from eating and then sleeping, sleeping and then eating, I have nothing else to do. Light doesn''t even play with me anymore, so I can only live by reading books¡­"


    "Really. Can''t let you be so free then¡ªreport to Winter Fort Academy tomorrow. You will train together with those young white dragons. Twenty times the training, and if you were still breathless by night, you will get double training the next day."


    "Master?! Master!"


    Not concerned with Black''s cries, while Joshua did not get any beneficial suggestions from his mount''s words, he certainly understood something: everyone''s mind was different, just like how trees had different perfect forms because they had different branches and leaves. No two humans in the world were equal, and as such there were certainly no two equal minds, which was why the requirements for perfection was different.


    "What was ultimately Soul Mastery? What is the limit of the soul? Looks like I have to ask those who are accomplished in that aspect."


    Although it might be difficult for champions of Soul Mastery, it was not so for Joshua''s present abilities and reputation, and he was acquainted with quite a few individuals of the same Mastery in the first place.


    *****


    "Influenced by divinity, and therefore trying to solve it through Soul Mastery? No wonder you were acting so weird before, that explains things."


    On the research airship hovering above the skies of the Great Ajax Mountains, William looked up from his experiment table where he had been testing something, and looked toward Joshua. He frowned after some thought. "However, you''ve asked the wrong person¡ªalthough I am proficient in controlling the flaws within minds and dissect information in the depths of the soul, it was in fact Skill Mastery promoted to Legend. I have seen too many imperfect souls, and never once found myself perfect and in fact, I snort at the word ''perfect''. As for divinity, I may have some methods to suppress it, but I don''t think you could use it."


    Just as Joshua was still left in astonishment that the [Mind Lord] was not a wielder of Soul Mastery, he learned another fact that shocked him even more: Rune Master Barnil, the greatest mage in runic discipline actually rose to Legend through Strength Mastery¡ªhe had inscribed runes to every cell in his body, and slowly ascended as Legend after his lifeform was completely sublimated. The man was first a master of Ancient Dragon biology before a mage.


    Still, it was not unusual once he thought about it. How could someone obsessed with Ancient Dragons be not proficient in biology? It may be a little hard to imagine that Barnil''s mastery in the discipline surpassed his runic talents, which truly left people in awe.


    Still, William did not mind Joshua''s surprise since there had been too many shocking things in the past few decades. He had explained his solution of suppressing divinity in detail for the warrior¡ªit was an immeasurably complex mental network, with two thousand and forty-eight mind traps and soul seals assembling into ten restraining circles. Each mind trap is linked intricately to another and could produce different chain reactions.


    Nonetheless, Joshua could not do it. He even suspected that if he really did put that thing onto his own soul, his own mind would be suppressed so much that he would become a dullard, despite divinity being suppressed.


    "This is a seal I''ve prepared this to counter a Demon General, it''s still a prototype," William explained briefly as he watched Joshua with a flicker in his eyes. "However, if you could help test it for a bit¡­"


    "Sorry for the trouble."

 Chapter 606 Invitation and a Balrog’s Adventure

    "Not sure¡­ I think I forgot about it¡­"


    "Probably a harmonious state of mind, immune to external influences. As long as you are able to calmly and rationally face any situation, you would truly grasp the power of the mind and resist all external disturbances."


    "I ascended during the Great Mana Tide, my liege. If I have to describe a definitive experience, I really don''t know what to say¡­"


    "My lord. As your humble servant, I''m not fooling you, but there''s really no words to describe that sensation."


    After bidding farewell to William and Barnil, Joshua''s subsequent visits and inquiries were met with failure.


    Across the North, every wielder of Soul Mastery¡ªwandering or hired¡ªwere all visited by Joshua. Most of them ascended unwittingly under the Great Mana Tide, and though they certainly refined themselves they were not sure about the actual process. Some had seriously explained their experience, while there were also some who were reluctant to discuss it. Joshua took no exception, and merely told them that he was willing to exchange that knowledge with skills of equal value, and would never try to treat them shabbily.


    It was until the warrior really had no other solution but to seek out certain old friends that he attained a little result.


    "Soul Mastery? It had been decades ago for me. Although there would be some holes in the details, it should generally be correct."


    Nostradamus smiled in return to the warrior''s question, explaining the details of his ascension to Joshua with such vividness, that it was completely unlike how it would be holed as the mage put it. Still, the contents were nothing to speak of¡ªaccording to what Joshua understood, the mage had simply meditated, meditated and meditated until he simply made a breakthrough. While the archmage could even remember the amount of dust around him at the time, there was truly nothing of value. Toward Joshua''s troubles with divinity, Nostradamus indicated that he was sympathetic but unable to help at the same time. "Your mind is sturdy enough, friend," he said. "Even if it had not reached the limit it must be close, and there is no guarantee you could stop the erosion even if you truly attained Soul Mastery."


    Although there was a rapport in their personality, it was clear that Joshua could not aid Joshua much in that respect, although he did leave one valuable advice in terms of Soul Mastery. "If I were to put my finger on the difference before and after my awakening, it would be that I find ''body and soul'' a single body before awakening. After my awakening, the body became rather unimportant¡ªan expendable part."


    Though the way the mage put it appeared not valuable, it gave Joshua a vague idea. He thought that he might have caught on to something even if it was not clear. After thanking and saying goodbye to Nostradamus, Joshua pondered for a while before looking for the next person, who was also the last one in his list.


    "Soul Mastery, huh? I think of it as ''unity in action and thought''. To excel it was considered perfect, and impeccable in aspect of the mind."


    Pope Igor, pontiff of the Seven Gods Church muttered to himself for a while as they spoke through a communications spell. "There is no direct link between Soul Mastery and the ability to resist divinity erosion," he said slowly in return to the warrior''s inquiry, "especially for you, Joshua¡ªyou are a little too matching for divinity, and it is occasionally completely in harmony with your thoughts. I suspect that the imperfection of your mind was incidentally self-doubts and resistance."


    "In other words, it is precisely because you did not attain Soul Mastery that you could withstand the erosion of divinity."


    "How could man improve if they had no self-doubts? Furthermore, that way putting it is a little too far-fetched." Joshua shook his head on the other end of the spell. It was clear that at that point, Igor''s words were a little dubious and completely different from his idea. Joshua found that the soul was merely a second mental organ apart from his own brain, while divinity equated to a change like cancer, although it was unclear whether it was benign or malignant¡ªit could bring massive vigor power, and yet would mold the independent soul into something just like it. Soul Mastery was hence cultivating that organ to its limits so that the soul itself had the resistance to withstand abnormalities and maintain autonomy."


    In other words, as Joshua saw it, the soul was the same as muscles. It could be trained and augmented, or to put it a little far-fetched, it was nothing other than having the soul do push-ups, sit-ups and run a marathon. And what he wanted was the way to train the soul.


    "Everyone has different perspectives of the soul, but who would know the truth? You must have seen Divine Dungeon Shrouds¡ªthose were remains of the gods given form as souls of deities from the last era were destroyed. That should precisely be the form of certain souls arriving at its limit."


    Igor had no intent to convince Joshua since, just as he had said, it was a matter of different perspectives. Therefore, he gave another suggestion in respect to Joshua''s troubles. "The ancient gods command divine powers¡ªtake a look at the form of the souls of those pioneers, it would certainly aid you.


    "You''re right." Joshua blinked a few times and nodded in agreement. He had certainly ignored overlooked that angle¡ªthe ancient gods could command divine powers and compel the skies, the land, the winds, and the seas. Now, the remnants of their souls had become Divine Dungeon Shrouds that were indeed the best reference. He had actually forgotten about the fact despite having observed it himself before, and it was quite clear that he had been in too much of a rush.


    "By the way, Your Holiness, your tone does not conform to clergy norm." Joshua teased after thanking Igor, although the pontiff did not mind.


    "I respect the gods for they were pioneers that watched over civilization," he replied. "worthy of my respect and consecration¡­ What do you think us clergies should do¡ªspread the good word every waking moment?"


    Igor then laughed for a moment, before turning serious as he continued over the spell. "Now that you mention it¡ªJoshua, why not consider joining the Seven Gods Church? With your place as Steward of the Seven Gods and a Legendary champion, I could induct you as a Guardian of the Great Shrine straightaway. The title: Champion of the Seven Gods, the First Holy Guardian awaits you anytime."


    "You''re joking."


    "Of course not."


    "¡­I am fine with it, but it''s a little sudden."


    Joshua furrowed his brow. He certainly could tell that Igor was not joking, and the pontiff had sufficient reason and motive¡ªhe was a successor of the Sage, an individual whom the Seven Gods watched with interest. He aided the Sacred Mountain in standing against the berserk dragons, helping them in their expedition to the Abyss and obstructed the advance of the abyssal dragons, not to mention helping the Seven Gods Church accomplish a task they inherited since ancient times: to find the Fourth Successor, and sustain the Flame of this world.


    If he were being frank, Joshua only lacked official titles now¡ªby the sheer number of accomplishments, it would not be a stretch to have him go to the Sacred Mountain and take on the title of Pope. If not for certain unusual reason and that his reputation on Mycroft leaning rather close toward the sinister, he would already have been billed as the First Holy Knight or something similar.


    "Just an invitation." Igor did not elaborate further, and closed his eyes softly, his tone turning rather deep. "The Abyss in the front, the Evil Gods behind¡ªthe world of Mycroft still faces many threats, and yet the civil strife between humans on the continent continues. The conflict between the Northern Empire Royals, peasants and nobles, the war in the West Mountains Kingdom, the dark tides between the Far Southern elves, the human kingdom and the Trade Federation, the direct and discreet confrontation between the two great mage organizations in the Eastern Plains¡­ I wish to end the strife, and balance the world like the Sage."


    But alone, your power is not enough. Far from enough.


    Joshua now understood Igor''s thoughts. He wished to focus the power of all humans in the world into a single body just like Sage once did, to fight the powerful enemy fated to come in the future, but even the old pontiff''s ability could not realize that. Ultimately, he was not the Sage¡ªeven if he was, he had the help of the Thirteen Apostles all those centuries ago.


    While Joshua was seeking instruction from Igor over Soul Mastery, and began to examine things alongside the pope, a white and incandescent flame streaked through the Void on the other end of the Multiverse.


    Not too long ago, it had been evading the pursuit of its enemies, and out of desperation, chose to cast the most dangerous of emergency teleportation spell¡ªthe spell worked, and it escaped the enemy''s pursuit, but hence fell the depths of the Abyss. Not knowing where itself was, it could only wander the Void.


    The white flame left a vein of fluorescent trail in the Void. It was already fatigued, but incidentally sensed that there was a profound energy ripple in the world around it. It was brutal and frightening, and yet carried a hint of lively vigor that self-circulated. For the being that was born in the Abyss and was ash from the very start, the vigor was so precious that it would approach even in the face of death, just to touch that light. The White Flame was nearing unconsciousness, but through its instinct, it swiftly shifted bearings and approached the world emanating with vigor.


    It was not alone. Many darknesses that wandered the surrounding worlds were closing in as well, but the White Flame had not the spirit to mind those things. A long time afterward, when it finally reached the vicinity of that world, it used its last archdemon powers and broke through the world barrier, entering that world which was not too big, before turning into a bright meteor that dragged a long arc, crashing toward the surface.


    In the center of that white flame that was about to extinguish, one could vaguely discern the silhouette of a balrog.


    But since when were there white balrogs in this world? What could it have unfortunately encountered that a balrog was reduced to such a state, devoid of any fallen and evil presence of corruption?


    The White Balrog¡ªSyndicate knew very well it encountered and who was it that wielded such power. In spite of that, it completely had no intentions of remembering the cruelest torment of this world¡­ That being was unquestionably a demon of demons! Nonetheless, it was not time to think such things. Just as it was halfway into its descent, it suddenly found that its landing point appeared to be a small village that stood between mountain ridges, and its own velocity would definitely destroy and wipe out all life in the village.


    In the past, the balrog would be nonchalant about destroying a mere village. Although it never entered a physical plane to kill, it was never concerned about any being other than itself. But now, for some unclear reason, Syndicate was influenced¡ªgritting its teeth and burning the last iota of its strength, it launched itself toward a hill near the village.


    Boom¡ª A tremendous explosion echoed across the mountain ridges. Syndicate, not even fathoming where its sudden kindness came from, exhausted the last of its strength and utterly fainted in the detonation.


    A long time later, with the sound of urgent hooves, a party prudently appeared from the direction of the village. They noticed the crater formed by Syndicate''s descent, as well as the white flames that slowly burned deep within that molten crater.

 Chapter 607 Time to Make a Pac

    "Lisa, you could not awaken your bloodline."


    As the ever peaceful elder of the village spoke those words calmly, the girl felt confusion striking her heart. She held her hands tightly across her chest, every single one of her fingers clenching. Nervous, she looked around subconsciously¡ªin the vast memorial hall, all the other youths from the village of suitable age watched her with mixed expressions. Some with pity, some with suspicion; some with anxiety, some with insolence.


    "Your bloodline is pure but had fallen into eternal silence, and could never awaken the power it inherits."


    Having spoken with a rather cold voice, the elder whose every hair was white and twin horns were suffused in a green color sighed softly. "Step down, Lisa. Next."


    Unwittingly following the words of the elder, the young girl muddleheadedly stepped down from the stone platform of the trial, almost falling down in distraction. However, none stepped up to help support the shambling girl. After returning to her seat by the corners of the memorial chamber, sporadic voices wafted from beside her.


    "Hmph. Grinning so widely, arrogantly and disgustingly just before the trial¡ªand now she failed?"


    "Lisa won''t do either? Her bloodline should have been the purest¡­"


    "What good is purity. She''s just a normal Drakonid if she''s unable to awaken."


    "To think that the monster hunters had such hope for her. With Lisa''s bloodline concentration, she would definitely become the mainstay against those monsters if she awakens¡­ How could this be?"


    "Perhaps she isn''t blessed by the gods."


    Through it all, Lisa never heard not one word even as the people around her muttered away. Immeasurable disappointed had pervaded her heart, causing the confident girl to lose composure.


    "How could this happen¡­" She mumbled quietly.


    *****


    Ten minutes ago, she thought that she would have logically awakened her bloodline and become the first ''pure-blood'' in decades within the surrounding villages, thus becoming their pillar and share the burdens of her father who was the captain of the hunters. She imagined that she might grow and become a powerful hunter who could venture deep within the ''Desert of God'' and find the monster that killed her mother and avenge her.


    But now, all illusions for the future were gone. Unable to awaken bloodline meant staying a mortal for her whole life¡ªit was a dangerous daily living, much less becoming a hunter of monsters. In the vastness of the Kronos mountains were innumerable behemoths, that, if not for the Drakonid monster hunters purging monsters from the mountain time after the time and did their best to set up safe zones around villages, it was tremendously dangerous for mortal Drakonids to even farm.


    In the time that the girl was distracted, youths with two horns on their heads began to proceed, stepping up to the trial stone platform at the center of the memorial hall one after another. Each of them would cut their own fingers and dripped their blood on a gem held by the elder. The gem itself had been sky-blue, but the moment their blood touches it, it would shift, forming either a green-red hue and bolts of varying intensity.


    The darker the hue and the thicker the bolts, the more the delight and pleasure from the elders. It meant that the concentration of bloodline and the possibility of awakening was higher.


    Lisa watched it all apathetically. In her own trial, the hue of the trial gem had changed into a purple that was almost black, meaning that she was a ''pure-blood'' who could never be found even amongst a hundred thousand Drakonids. However, at the same time, the gem did not flicker with any bolt at all¡ªmeaning that though her bloodline was pure, she could never tap into that power.


    It was unquestionably a joke of immeasurable proportions.


    Before puberty, there could only be tests for bloodline intensity, and having the capacity of procreation when puberty began¡ªin other words, it was only after having enough lifeforce that the power could be tested for possibilities of awakening. Every year, each village would gather youths of suitable ages in spring and test their talents. Those who failed would step down, while those who fit the requirements would be kept in the memorial halls, where they would become powerful hunters through costly rituals of awakening.


    Both of Lisa''s parents were hunters¡ªand the strongest in the village, although her mother was killed by a monster from the Desert of God during her patrol when she was eight. Since Lisa herself was born, she was entrusted with everyone''s hopes, while she too kept striving and grooming her own power, so as to meet those expectations and attain the power to avenge her mother.


    Beyond that, the girl also had a profound dream: she wished to explore the Kronos Mountains and venture deep into the barren desert in search of the origins of legends. She wished to found where the being known in old texts as the ''Ocean'' was, and to learn if the Desert of God had a border.


    But now, it was all over. Be it expectations or vengeance, dreams or future¡ªall had ended. Everything was just empty words without power.


    *****


    After the trial ended, every unsuitable youth left the memorial hold, leaving only those who do. Lisa slowly made her way home, her head filled with grudgingness and bitterness.


    "Could it be that I really can''t awaken¡­"


    Reaching home¡ªa hut ground out from log and limestone, the girl sat on a corner of her bed and lied down, her thoughts unwittingly spreading.


    There were countless Drakonid villages amidst the vastness of the Kronos Mountains. Millions of Drakonids with twin horns on their heads and tails, as well as some who grew two wings were lived in these mountains where vigor was present and was surrounded by mountains. Due to complex and volatile geographical compositions, every Drakonid settlement were separated by jungles, mountain ridges, cliffs and valleys, while different species of monsters that outnumbered the Drakonid populations by several fold also resided in these mountains. Both sides competed for habitat, and so the interspecies war ranked with blood lasted for centuries.


    There were snow and rain in the mountains, as well as flora and fauna. Rivers flowed over the valleys, and the winds carried the fragrances of plants. Beyond the mountains, however, was the borderless ''Desert of God''. None had ever reached its edge, and none knew what creatures lived in the desert. The Kronos Mountains were hence a solitary island in the middle of the oceans of sand¡ªonly the island itself had signs of life, while everything else were sand with no trace of vigor.


    According to ancient Drakonid legend, the world was not like this in the beginning. In the distant past, the entire world was filled with green grass and trees, rivers surged in the thick of valleys and plains. Countless races flourished over the continent, while the Drakonid civilization prospered. But one day, an abrupt calamity struck¡ªon the day the sun vanished, fiery rain and darkness plummeted from the skies, destroying all nations across the land. But just as the world met its Apocalypse, the colossal Dragon God appeared from beyond the heavens. It commanded thunder and lightning, defeating the darkness that engulfed the skies of this world.


    The Dragon God''s battle with the Apocalypse ended after a hundred days and nights before the Dragon God triumphed albeit being severely injured as well. But when it saw the world that was now a barren wasteland, its heart could not take it, and so created the Kronos Mountains, granting the last blessed soil to the Drakonids. Even so, the residual might of the Apocalypse, its power turning into monsters that swore to destroy all life.


    To stand against the monsters, the ancestors of the Drakonids borrowed the power of the God, altering themselves into the current Draknoid form that bore twin horns and a tail, hence establishing the earlier settlements. There were those amongst their successors that also inherited that power, and those were ones now known as monster hunters.


    "Monster hunter¡­ Dragon God¡­"


    Lisa repeated the words softly. Just days ago, all Drakonid settlements had observed the extraordinarily and almost exaggerated lightning and thunder in the depths of the Desert of God. Endless bolts that could tear the skies apart descended, and black sandstorms much greater than the mountains brewed gales that could be distinctly felt even in the Kronos Mountains.


    And in the very heart of the sandstorms, the outline of a silver dragon could vaguely be seen.


    It was rumored to be the form of the Dragon God, that the deity who saved the world had awakened from its long slumber. It should have been a news that delighted everyone, and yet Lisa had not a hint of happiness¡ªshe was still delving in the fact that she could not awaken, and unable to rally from it.


    Krak-krak-boom!!!!


    Suddenly, the girl heard a great boom from the heavens. Surprised, she sat up on her bed like a spring, gulped and quickly ran to her window. Thus, she saw a meteor burning in a white blaze and dragging an arc across the sky, descending rapidly!


    After that instant and before Lisa could react to what had happened, the meteor landed on a ridge near the village with ease, the great tremor causing the whole village to sway. The girl also heard the jarring rustling sounds from her hut''s ceiling, promptly frightening her enough to make her bolt out of the door.


    Outside, Lisa could see that everyone else in the village was also left shaken by the suddenly foreign object. Several houses of poorer workmanship by the frontier of the village had even crumbled¡ªit was thanks to the thick skin of Drakonids that everyone buried beneath could crawl out. Still, as the other villagers debated in panic, Lisa did not spare concern over her kin''s safety.


    For some reason, her heart was thumping.


    "That thing¡­"


    Forcing herself to calm down, Lisa somehow felt her whole body heating up when she saw the unusual white meteor. A sensation of being exposed to powerful solar radiation had ignited, and as if struck by that warmth, the silent bloodline in her veins throbbed, and a bolt flickered between her fingers.


    That white meteor appeared capable of unlocking her silent bloodline?!


    "The village would definitely send monster hunters to assess the situation¡­ Whatever happens, I would never reach that thing since I''m not one, even if my father is a captain."


    Despite being unsure if it had been an illusion, Lisa now was reluctant to give up that tiny hint of possibility. She would never want to be a mortal, cowing ordinarily in the mountain village to live out her days! She will become the greatest monster hunter of this world, and she would explore it, searching for the seas and finding the edge of the Desert of God!


    "There''s no way I would live my life like a fish in a bowl!"


    Rash, staking everything in one blow, mad¡ªor perhaps another word for courage. Innumerable moods filled her mind, and the Drakonid girl thus resolved herself. She would never believe in the providence of others, she would decide her own fate. Since the monster hunter part would not bring her along, she herself would leave the village and find the meteor that just might awaken her bloodline!


    Without hesitation and acting on the thought, the girl quickly slipped out of the village along a small path while others were still clueless and panicking. All Drakonids were soldiers, with their clothing and fashion mostly jungle-camouflages, while even Drakonids that did not awaken would at least have basic training. Additionally, there were safe zones around the village, which was why Lisa''s journey was basically smooth and without obstacles.


    However, due to her meager age, her unfamiliarity with the path as well as her need to find a road that evades the monster hunters, a detachment of hunters had already reached the meteor despite leaving later to where the meteor fell just as she hurriedly arrived.


    The meteor had fallen upon a hill without trees, spreading searing heat in all directions and distorting huge sheets of air around it. Panting, Lisa hid behind a huge tree despite her disappointment, watching as her father¡ªa robust, single-horned Drakonid with a firm expression ordering the party to split and move the remains of a huge white meteor. There were precious and sturdy metals contained within those rocks that fell from the sky, and given that there was not just one Drakonid village around here, they must move the largest and most useful portion of the meteor as soon as possible before other monster hunter teams from other villages arrived.


    "Damn it, isn''t that speed a little fast as well¡ªnever giving others a chance!"


    Despite her disgruntlement, it was Lisa''s limits of what she could do. In the end, she was still a fourteen-year-old girl¡ªand without the awakening, it was too much of a stretch to wrestle against elite monster hunters who trained for decades. Watching helplessly as the party moved away more than half of the white meteor, Lisa started to hurry back for the village. Because there was no chance now, she should not risk it, and instead try to see if she could touch the white meteor in days to come. Though it was not much, there was still hope.


    Nevertheless, just as the girl watched the monster hunters hurried away with the meteor without once checking the surrounding thickets, she noticed a vital fact¡ªthe curious radiation that warmed her body as if about to awaken her bloodline had not vanished, but was still where the meteor had fallen!


    "Could it be?!" Lisa promptly held her breath once the thought flashed through her mind. Could it be that the monster hunters did not move away the catalyst that could awaken he bloodline from the meteor? It was possible since all the hunters were awakened individuals¡ªhow could they be failures like herself that could not awaken?


    At the very thought, the girl had no longer the intention to hide. The party from the village had already left, while parties from other villages and monsters had not come¡ªthis was her best chance! Moving at the thought, Lisa leaped out from behind the tree and sprinted toward the crater, taking no mind as the burning presence streamed into her lungs. Lisa ran with all might, climbing up to the top of the hill in a brief dozen seconds, arriving beside the crater.


    It was a hole that was about a dozen meters long but unexpectedly shallow. While the meteor resounded and shook the ground stunningly, its damage to the hill was not that extensive. At the depths of the crater was red-black lava that was beginning to cool, while a greatly damaged white meteor lay at the center of the crater, emanating the searing presence.


    Most of the meteor had been carried by the monster hunters, leaving worthless scraps and little portions of its outer layer. Be that as it may, it was clear that the meteorite substance was extraordinary¡ªinstead of calling it a rock, it was more fitting to name it a metal that appeared to have been compressed, condensed and purified by some profound power over thousands of times. With a single glance, Lisa could feel that any weapon crafted from such materials would be invincible¡­ it would be even better if it was used to craft a greatsword!


    However, the girl''s attention was never caught by the meteor. Indeed, she only had the time to glance at the meteor once before her gaze moved away involuntarily.


    For a bunch of things that resembled white gelatin had incidentally climbed right before her eyes.


    "Weren''t they all gone? Why are there still people?! And where did this farm girl come from¡ªno, she actually has horns?"


    A certain heavily injured archdemon, which body was completely destroyed exclaimed in surprise.


    "Heavens¡­ What, what monster is this!"


    A certain Drakonid girl, who had gone out on an adventure to fight for her future exclaimed in surprise as well.


    The powers of the balrog called Syndicate was virtually exhausted. It was left with just a cluster of purest flame, hence condensed into something similar to an Abyssal Flame Slime. It was thinking calmly as it studied the Drakonid girl who had black hair, two green draconic horns and shuddering as she tried to find a pebble to extinguish last vestiges of its life. To survive, the balrog''s mind whirled furiously, with subconscious flashes of a certain black warrior''s silhouette. After the briefest but humblest of prayers, Syndicate''s mind suddenly flashed with inspiration¡ªthe archdemon directly linked its own spirit to the Draknoid girl, and began to speak with the most solemn, imposing and convincing voice in its entire life.


    "Young girl¡ªdo you have any wishes you desire?"


    "Eh?" Lisa paused, stopping halfway in her motion to strike it with a rock.


    *****


    The North, the Mycroft Continent.


    Joshua was suddenly staring blankly just as he finished his conversation with Igor.


    "What happened, Joshua?"


    The old pontiff asked simply as he noticed the warrior''s blank expression. Joshua shrugged in return, and said puzzledly, "Seems to be¡­ the sound of a prayer?"


    ''It should be an illusion,'' he thought.


    After all, were there any demons that prayed in this world?

 Chapter 608 So-Called Apostle

    "Prayer?"


    Igor appeared rather interested in Joshua''s exclamation, and stayed to press him. "You heard prayers from the Great Shrine? Or hymns of the Sacred Mountain? If that''s true, your hearing is astonishing."


    "What I heard wasn''t those," Joshua muttered doubtfully to himself for a while, deciding that he had nothing to hide from the old pontiff, and thus recounted what he did to a certain balrog in the Sixth Abyss.


    "That''s about it. I used Steel Strength to alter its entire body to become stronger, purging most of the toxic and radioactive substance in its body and basically cleansing it utterly, making it as harmless as a slime. It was also precisely the reason that its body still keeps part of my Steel Strength, and it appeared to be praying to me just now."


    At that, the warrior laughed rather feebly. "Perhaps it had actually consecrated me after encountering those things? I had merely spared its life because it was rather obedient, or could it be another omen of divinity awakening?"


    "Most demons worship the powerful. You have spared its life and cleansed its body''s toxicity¡ªthat expands its possibilities albeit denying it a weapon as well. I would not be surprised if it does consecrate you."


    Unlike Joshua who found it bizarre, the old pontiff found the matter interesting. "Perhaps you could recruit the demon to our cause," he suggested excitedly. "And don''t look at me like I''m a fanatical missionary, I''m being serious. In the future, we would certainly be fighting the Abyss¡ªa demon familiar with the locale of the Abyss is of utmost importance. Unless you don''t intend to launch a counteroffensive against the Abyss, and instead have the Legendary champions of Mycroft fight a war against each other?"


    Joshua thought about how Igor and other Legendary champions would unleash their full power, and the spectacle where they each unleashed their ultimate skills such as Radiant Domain and so forth¡­ The warrior gazed at the old pontiff as if he was a great enemy, before shaking his head, indicating that it was unacceptable.


    Igor smiled as he saw that Joshua understood, and fell into deep thought. The pope''s expression was obscure on the other end of the communications circle because his ability was simply overcompensating, and therefore magic could not reflect his face distinctly while the Great Mana Tide interfered with the link as well. "As for why you could hear its prayers," he said after a while, "it is related to divinity, but not entirely."


    Both warrior and pontiff leveled their gazes as each, even as Igor spoke flatly, "According to what I know, there is a set of method that the gods use to dispel divinity assimilation. You have not learned the way and hence should not hear the prayer, but since you heard the balrog''s it would not be untrue¡­ Therefore, there is only one possibility."


    "What possibility?" Joshua asked.


    Drawing a deep breath, Igor spoke solemnly. "Do you know about the Sage and his Thirteen Apostles?"


    "Of course, I do." Joshua stared blankly for a moment. He never thought that the pontiff would draw the topic at hand to that aspect, and so recalled a moment before making his reply. "In the Legacy left by the Sage, I once saw the thirteen figures standing behind the Sage. They supported him, completing the harmony and balance of the world, and it was precisely because of their support that the Sage could become the Sage."


    Igor nodded at Joshua''s reply. "Indeed," he said mildly. "The Thirteen Apostles were the greatest support for the Sage; they came from different races, civilization, and worlds, but share one similarity."


    "All of them used the power of holy light," he added with emphasis, and paused before continuing. "The power founded by the Sage in the beginning."


    "¡­I think I know now."


    Joshua certainly would understand with the obvious way Igor was putting it. Although users of holy light were now found across the entire continent with every clergy of the Seven Gods Church being specialists in the field, the Thirteen Apostles had undoubtedly been the first to receive instruction form the Sage about the presence of holy light!


    While Joshua would not establish a brand-new power system like the Sage, his Steel Strength was also unquestionably one of the rare high-end powers in this world that only the Majestic Mountain Titan and Mother Goddess possessed back then¡ªin other words, only those related to Mycroft''s Steel Python. And now, there was a residual ounce of Steel Strength in Syndicate the balrog that should have been completely absorbed after such a long time had passed. It was also precisely why Joshua would have such a curious link with it.


    "If you put it that way¡­" Having understood every part, Joshua showed the hint of a surprised smile. He touched his chin and turned to look toward the skies, as if his gaze could pierce space to see distant worlds. "That balrog," he said, his tone ponderous, "is my ''First Apostle''?"


    "Pretty much."


    The old pontiff, unable to hide his amusement, smiled as well. He stroked his beard, the corners of his mouth lifting. "For a demon to learn praying, that is definitely your influence¡ªI never heard of demons who would!"


    "But I never prayed to the gods."


    "Then I would not know the cause."


    The topic concluded quickly¡ªthe so-called First Apostle was but a tease. Having ascertained that he must visit a Divine Dungeon Shroud in search of a way to train his soul, Joshua ended his communications with the pope.


    This particular session had been pleasant, although Joshua soon noticed that Igor was rather distracted since their bout last time around, as if he was considering a vital problem. Still, the warrior never liked probing the private affairs of others, which was why he would not inquire deliberately even if wished to help Igor. On the other hand, if Igor himself spoke about it on his own accord, he would never hesitate to aid the old man who had helped him much.


    And when Joshua returned to the liege''s residence, his thoughts shifted from Igor and returned to Syndicate the balrog.


    "My Apostle¡­ is a demon?"


    Picking up and taking a sip of the tea brewed by Ying, Joshua thought about it and smiled even as the silver-haired girl looked on puzzledly. "It''s not bad, though."


    Ultimately, balrogs were a fundamentally powerful race equal to dragons. In legends, the most powerful Abyssal balrog lieges'' advent alone could incinerate a world, turning an entire continent into a radioactive wasteland nothing could survive upon. From the aspect of power and talent alone, Syndicate was flawless.


    Even so, it was a demon¡ªthere were other aspects that required urgent guidance and alterations from Joshua even if its power were in line with his requirements. There was no question that the balrog was still some distance away from becoming Joshua''s apostle, whether from a perspective of nature or something else.


    "But it''s undeniable that he had aided me in battle¡­ he prayed to me just now, right? I''ll just have to sense what he was praying for attentively."


    On his chair, Joshua closed his eyes and sought out that vein of Steel Strength resonance. "I could grant it if it''s not too ridiculous."


    ***


    A Drakonid village in the Kronos Mountains, an unknown world.


    It was nighttime, but the village was well lit. Joyful songs and cheers could be heard distinctly even from hundreds of meters away, and a huge bonfire was burning in the central square of the village. The white Steel meteor was placed at its center, with innumerable adult Drakonids drinking and laughing in delight, singing and dancing in celebration of the harvest.


    The tremor from the meteor fall had filled the once-flat square with potholes and craters, but no one seemed to notice. Countless juvenile Drakonids were also following behind their parents, forming pairs of different genders¡ªit was a Drakonid tradition for boys and girls that had reached adolescence to seek partners who fit their requirements to cultivate a partnership and build a family after they matured. This was a result of the hostile environment in the Kronos mountains: partners often had to fight together against monsters, which was why they must develop a cooperation since they were young. It was true for all Drakonids, and especially so for monster hunters.


    But if there were pairs, there would be people left alone as well. Lisa the Drakonid was, at the moment, curling herself in a ball at a corner in the festival, hugging her own legs and not moving.


    Lisa was not tall in the first place, and even more petite when she curled up. A long green tail extended from her back, wrapping around her legs together with her hands. Her long, black hair wafted as the night winds billowed, conspicuously revealing her two long green horns, her long and narrow eyebrows, and her burgundy eyes.


    She could be called beautiful from a certain point a view, but the slightly outdated village fashion concealed her lusciousness, instead making her appear to be a typical village bum. Still, Drakonids were not concerned with issues of appearance, instead emphasizing muscles, ability, and fertility.


    It was a festival to celebrate the Divine Metal find, and to prevent ambush from other villages, which was why their combat faces were all gathered in one place with vigilance.


    Skyfall Steel had actually appeared a few times in the Drakonids'' brief history, on each occasion great empowering one or multiple villages¡ªthe Divine Steel could be used to forge powerful weapons and armor so that hunters could take down more powerful prey. In return, with the flesh of stronger monsters, there would more Awakened in the next generation. It was a positive cycle, and the opportunity finally fell to the village.


    Monsters in the Kronos mountains were categorized by the Drakonids as inferior, superior, and tribal kings. Apart from them, there were also powerful monsters that were named, most being unnamed aberrations that came from the Desert of God, while some were rulers of powerful races. The combat force in this village known as ''Cloud Yarn'' had been strong once, able to hunt monster kings¡ªhowever, a titled monster that came from the Desert of God had crushed their monster hunters a few years ago, greatly lowering their ability.


    "God loves us!" A Drakonid suddenly bellowed halfway through the festivities, pulling his weapon¡ªa sharp scimitar¡ªand holding it over his head. "We are the People of God!"


    "Oooooh! We are the People of God!"


    Countless voices abruptly echoed, pushing the atmosphere into a climax.


    The People of God were a self-adorned title for the Drakonids. They bore the conviction that their blood originated from God, and that all hardships in life were but trials. These positive fellows would smile in the face of death, so what was Divine Steel to them?


    Everyone was immeasurably excited, leaving Lisa alone, clutching her legs as she looked on. It was at that moment that a speck of white appeared¡ªit was what appeared to be a Flame Slime that seemed to have withdrawn all its fires and was poking out of the young girl''s chest collar, emanating a faint spiritual undulation.


    "Why aren''t you celebrating with your kin?"


    "I''m now just a failure¡­"


    "Funny." The balrog snorted in contempt. "I could smell the power of your bloodline¡ªand I don''t have a nose. You''re far above those refuse dancing around the bonfire¡­ but now that you mention it, why are you still so weak with your great depth? Did you even train?"


    Lisa was left frustrated by the unknown creature''s doubts, but unable find some excuse to retort at once, she could only grumble in melancholy. "I, I can''t awaken! But, you''re truly something unexpected¡­ Your body seemed to carry something that could stimulate my bloodline. Just staying with you for a bit and I sensed an unusual impulse in my body."


    The girl extended her hand, her burgundy gaze fixed upon her index finger. In moments, soft bolts began to dance around it, and the girl sighed, showing a smile. "Although it''s weak and almost non-existent, there is at least hope¡­ It''s just so distant¡­"


    While there was disappoint and loneliness in her voice, the Drakonid''s innate optimism gave her the capacity to smile. "Either way, I will strive to fulfill the pact and help you recover!"


    "Hope so," the balrog said softly.


    *****


    Not too long ago, in the place where the meteor fell, Syndicate and Lisa signed a pact with their souls.


    Lisa wished for the ability to protect her family and to freely journey in the outside world. In return, she must do her best to help Syndicate the balrog to recover its ability. If either of them violated their oath, the violator''s soul would be taken by the victim.


    It was a classical pact made by Abyssal demons, and Syndicate certainly deserved the name of demon¡ªalthough it appeared to have made the pact, it had not said how it would carry out the pact or when it would complete it. On the other hand, Lisa must diligently recover its ability.


    While the balrog had joined the just in some unknown point in time, it was ultimately a demon. Although it was a little chagrined about fooling a young girl, it still did it. Despite that, Syndicate had thus decided that if it recovers its abilities, it would give Lisa some powers¡ªdepending on its mood. It does not have to be much either, as long as it was enough for her to grasp her own bloodline ability.


    "Damn it. The power contained in the lass''s body is just a little lacking than my own at my peak¡­ And I am supposed to be an archdemon!"


    Syndicate could not help but become gloomy at the thought. It soon looked toward the center of the square again, and seethed. "You bunch of natives; how dare you use my body to make weapons¡­ You people aren''t Him! When the time comes, all of you have to repay me with interest, and not one of you would escape!"


    Meanwhile, unlike the spirited Syndicate, Lisa appeared rather crestfallen today. Having spent substantial spirit to make a pact with the demon, and with the comfort from being wrapped in her own tail, she unwittingly fell asleep. The demon too hence shrunk back into her clothes, turning itself into a white gem pendant.


    While it was not so intelligent as an archdemon, it knew instinctively that ''awakening'' for Drakonids were equivalent to balrogs developing part of their body''s talent. Lisa''s circumstances now were akin to stronger beings creating seals in a progeny so that they would not be destroyed by the great power within their bodies, preventing them from awakening in a meager age, and tapping into it when their body composition could withstand it.


    It was the same for Lisa as well. Due to the profoundness of her talents, she could not quickly improve¡ªonly until after her body matured years later would her powers be developed step-by-step.


    Syndicate also had some inkling as to why its presence could bring forward her awakening. Its original radioactive toxic could cause malignant shifts in beings, but it had since suffered a heavy injury, itself become weaker and Him cleansing it of toxicity. Although it was still radioactive, it would at most stimulate its body for accelerated growth. It could also precisely be the reason Lisa could not unlock part of her powers.


    "Still¡­ My radioactivity ultimately remained a move to hurt. The Drakonid girl would only be accelerating the loss of her lifespan, incinerate her own future just to bring her awakening forward."


    Feeling Lisa''s slow heartbeats after she had fallen asleep, Syndicate kept silent for a long time. Reasonably speaking, as a demon, it was already fine toy have such an ordinary partner¡ªit was impossible for it to be concerned over her diminishing life. Comparatively, it was better for the balrog to imagine when it would actually recover its powers.


    Come to think of it, did the other demons that were pursuing it not fled? They would definitely pursue them here since they were so far away!


    Syndicate relaxed considerably at the thought, although it somehow had a lingering unease.


    Unable to find out the reason, the former archdemon could only sigh. Out of habit, it silenced its own mind while praying to that Lord, beseeching that calamity, fear and death would not come to him.


    "Take it all, and give it to all enemies of mine!"


    Ending the prayer with such a line, the balrog tried to slumber and recover some of its strength, but soon exclaimed in surprise.


    "Eh? There''s something added to my spiritual sea?


    "What''s this?"

 Chapter 609 Imitating and Learning

    Just as Syndicate the balrog was engulfed by the silver radiance surging out of the depths of its spirit, Joshua severed the distant spiritual link in the world of Mycroft.


    "Just think of it as a reward for being my weapon last time," he muttered and closed his eyes, reaching out to stroke Ying''s head, silencing her as the silver-haired girl exclaimed something like ''wait, Master, what did you just say?!''


    "Don''t disappoint me, my ''First Apostle''."


    Days later.


    "Ready?"


    Green grass was sprouting in the suburban areas nearby the main city of Moldavia. There was now sporadic but lively green all around, and at a broad plain, Joshua tidied his traveling outfit and asked the two behind him loudly.


    "Ready, Master!" The black dragon girl replied almost immediately with no hesitation; her joy was distinctly and sonorously audible. "We can leave at once!"


    At those words, Black transformed amidst a wave of powerful mana flash, turning into an imposing and colossal black dragon. It stretched its wings within the plain and raised its head, letting out a great roar that trembled the mountain ridges.


    "Don''t get too excited."


    Seeing that his mount was in high spirits, Joshua was in a fine mood as well. He petted the black dragon''s front talons, and turned towards another girl. "Ready, Zero-Three?"


    "I am prepared, but¡­"


    As magical energies slowly splashed, Zero-Three''s mana projection slowly surfaced beside Joshua. However, unlike Black who had been cheerful for a rare outing that ended her painful training, the A.I. girl appeared troubled.


    "¡­are you really bringing me along?" She asked softly. "It''s a little embarrassing to carry my real body along¡­"


    As she spoke, Zero-Three was looking toward Joshua''s right hand, where the warrior was carrying a metal case covered in dense arrangements of runes and flowing in purple-blue radiance.


    "Of course. To guarantee that my spiritual form would not distort like last time, I really need you to help me and monitor my spiritual shift." Joshua replied as if it could not be more reasonable. "The processing power of a projection would not suffice, which is why I must bring your real body along this time."


    "Well, that''s true¡­ But won''t the city be unguarded that way?"


    "It doesn''t have to be strictly monitored in the first place."


    Joshua appeared unconcerned with Zero-Three''s genuine worry, and simply leapt up to the black dragon''s head to stand between its horns, before explaining to the A.I. girl who floated beside him. "All is in order, with no clash or conflict¡ªwhich is certainly good. But you must also consider the form of our city."


    "The prospering of Moldavia depends on adventurers who head to the Great Ajax Mountains as well as admirers of my power who are training in the Extraordinary ways. The conflict between them should not be solved with solutions used for ordinary people in the very beginning¡ªas long as there is no criminal behavior and the normal folk are not affected, let them fight in private as much as they wish, it''s their lifestyle in the first place."


    Then, as if recalling something, Joshua showed a nostalgic expression. "Be it men or women, let them fight to determine the victor if they wished to fight. Otherwise, there would be greater problems as rage and irritation accumulated in their hearts."


    "¡­Okay."


    Zero-Three definitely did not understand Joshua''s logic or explanation, but she knew that Joshua''s suggestion was much more alike to an adventurer''s than a noble, which should be better than her inflexible precaution.


    Even Artificial Intelligences should understand the tide and human hearts¡ªcertain things need to be allowed to flow, not stifled.


    The trio''s preparations were hence completed. Black was prepared to fly after checking hers, while Zero-Three''s projection thus floated in the air, raising her own elevation as she followed the black dragon''s own. She stared with a curious gaze at the briefcase in Joshua''s hand, and mumbled.


    "I''m now there, and here. This feeling is weird..."


    She rarely used her projection to view her real body. After all, the violet runic crystal body was placed in a hub within the depths of the liege''s residence most of the time, and only those few who were close to Joshua could enter.


    Still, the sporadic thoughts were finally gone with the wind. Under her master''s instruction, the black dragon that had risen to the clouds activated a recently learned method under her master''s instruction. With a long draconic cry, she accelerated, prompting every Moldavian citizen to raise their heads. They saw the black draconic figure tearing through the clouds between its bellows, breaking through the horizon and flying to the end of the horizon like a black meteor.


    And its destination was the vicinity of a fort built over a mountain ridge northeast of the Empire.


    The location of a Divine Dungeon Shroud.


    Days ago, after speaking with Igor, Joshua had planned to head for a Divine Dungeon Shroud to explore the mysteries of the soul. For that, he had even asked Emperor Israel to learn the locations of Divine Dungeon Shroud that were unsuccessfully challenged.


    "To be frank, after so long, most of the Divine Dungeon Shrouds had been cleared consecutively by challengers, bringing in a new batch of successors for those ancient legacies."


    Israel did not appear surprised by Joshua''s sudden inquiry then; he spoke instead with a rather helpless tone to Joshua from the other end of the communications circle. "These people who attained powerful legacies and abilities are now making waves within the borders of the empire, with many of them coming into conflict with original nobles and official factions¡­ That being said, the Divine Dungeon Shroud around the Lake Forest Fortress had not been challenged successfully until now, and its area is still expanding without stopping¡ªI even had to give the order to quarantine the Shroud with crystal walls and lock it between hills."


    "Careful, Joshua. That''s not an ordinary Divine Dungeon Shroud¡ªcompared to other Marks, it is a being of another level."


    As his thoughts flowed, Joshua stood on the black dragon''s head, flying rapidly northeast to the Empire.


    "The Infinite Horizon is becoming more and more unstable lately. However, the Deity Marks that fell from within were at most second-class gods of the Glorious Area."


    As Black moved at supersonic speeds over the clouds, Joshua folded his arms across his chest, his eyes leveled straight ahead while he pondered. "But even second-class gods are powerful, or just a class weaker than Zinsen. It is hence clear what being it is, given that it had a clear gap against second-class gods."


    "That''s a Prime Deity."


    The Mark of a Prime Deity. Could it have dropped earlier than planned accidentally? Who could it be, the Master of the Seas, or the Mother Goddess? The God who nurtured windstorms, or the Lord of the Waters? Joshua did not delve on that, merely feeling happy that there was a Prime Deity Divine Dungeon Shroud when he needed one. Compared to typical deities, the souls of Prime Deities who worked alongside the Sage to establish the Glorious Era contained secrets that added to the value of his challenge.


    Black was moving very quickly¡ªclouds and land fell behind as if flying, the boundless mountains and lakes turning into elongated lines, while sonicboom burst formed distinctly as the air behind the dragon boomed. Joshua''s party quickly arrived at his destination at the incredible speed¡ªthe Lake Forest Fortress that stood around the Ural Mountains.


    "So that''s the Divine Dungeon Shroud, huh."


    Tapping his foot to stop Black and have her slowly descend, Joshua found his target at once after they went beneath the cloud layers: a thin crystal wall that stretches across several valleys, binding a pale white ocean of fog within.


    It truly resembled an ocean. Having no color and could not be described by anything other than white, the white ocean churning without stopping amidst the mountain ridges and yet empty like the sky. Tides that were over dozens of meters high were surging, as if intent on breaking the crystal wall set up by Israel. It had already drowned several mountains, drawing all beings within into their dreamland¡ªall was within its grasp, be it plant, animal, insect or bird.


    It was the final remains of an ancient god that had plummeted here¡ªthe Legacy Mark their souls left behind, the Shroud known as ''Divine Dungeon.''


    Standing over Black''s head, Joshua overlooked the ocean of fog, having already seen such a scene in Moldavia, at the Divine Dungeon Shroud belonging to the River God. Clearly, the Shroud around the Lake Forest Fortress was larger than the River Gods''s¡ªSinoer''s soul had engulfed a lake at its peak, while this one had covered several mountains and the surrounding valleys.


    "It''s really beautiful."


    The warrior said, rather moved as he watched the fog churn inside the crystal wall. He reached out, grasping thin air, and the fog rippled at once, and several scattered Thought Particles leaving the cluster where they were to enter Joshua''s hand. He down at the white luminous particles that were dancing in his palm, his gaze somber.


    How should he put it? This soul did not decline or decompose after a thousand years. Even if its spiritual core and mind hub at had been destroyed and crumpled in battle, its divinity and body long lost, its remnant soul was still brimming with vigor, so much as that it became a Divine Shroud once it dropped from the Infinite Horizon into the Mycroft Continent.


    There was no description for it other than extreme, perfect and unimaginable. It might be the perfect form of ''Soul Mastery''.


    To Joshua, the Divine Dungeon Shroud itself was the best point of reference. He raised his hand and continued gathering the Thought Particles that were spreading in the air, using Steel Vision to observe carefully the secrets contained in the smallest divine units of thought.


    After some time, under Zero-Three''s curious watch, Joshua returned the cluster of fog back to the Shroud below him. Without question, his soul had certainly yet to arrive at a certain threshold¡ªthose Thought Particles, apart from using nuclear fusion or even greater offensive blows, were basically unscathed, perhaps even indestructible. If it were muscles, it would at least be at the level of his body that was composed of degenerate matter.


    But he was here today not to wonder about the powers of the forerunners, nor to imitate the power of those gods. While Joshua''s Legendary control and Steel Strength could easily turn the Divine Dungeon Shroud around him into raw materials so that his soul could be converted to an almost equal threshold, he completely had no intentions to do that.


    Joshua wanted to seek.


    To seek those gods, and the way their soul had sublimated to such level.


    Was there meaning in being in awe of the robust muscles and bodies of others? No.


    Cultivating powerful muscles through genetic alterations¡ªwas it any different from those who trained for a stalwart body, step-by-step? Though many found that those things differ, there was actually no contrast. Power gained from external factors remained power, and hence no different from diligent training.


    The question lies in the standard of the former, the very moment where alterations paused forever. Unless he found a better target to imitate, there would no space for improvement otherwise. He had evaded all labor, diligence, and precious experience. He would never know how to attain that power. And if the person''s power vanished, he would be a weakling once more, falling from the heavens down to the mire.


    As for the latter, it takes great hard work and time. The process he attained power alone was the greatest treasure¡ªhe had cultivated his will, learned how to be strong. Even if he lost that power, he could still rise again and climb that stairway to heaven which had already been forged, returning to the clouds and becoming a champion once again.


    Furthermore, he could see find paths that led to greater and further places.


    Joshua certainly did not plan to become the former. He was a champion.


    That was why he had ignored all the Divine Thought Particles that were within grasp, carrying the briefcase instead and tapping the dragon''s head with his foot.


    "Land, Black."


    He narrowed his eyes that were flickering with light. "Don''t just stare."


    "We''re going in for a look.


    *****


    An ancient city hung in the air.


    Above it was the green-blue sky, and beneath it the endless sea. A tempest roared, and dozens of black hurricanes slowly moved, as if pillars that held skies and sea apart, while a majestic ancient city that resembled a piece of art were encircled by the hurricanes.


    A huge tower with a sharp protrusion over it was the main construct of the entire city. Countless gears and runes whirled at the bottom of the ancient city, with profound magical energies listening to the orders of alchemical machinery and runes to form a layer of translucent barrier. It withheld gravity and all external winds, levitating the city steadily even as it floated in the air.


    It was a self-regulating city. As runic radiance flashed, it became clear that the streets of the city advanced automatically¡ªpedestrians just had to step on it to move. Though it appeared ancient, it was imbued with incomparably modern technology.


    And in the city that combined history, technology, and art, more than half of it was now debris. Most of the tower and the other buildings had now crumbled, torn apart. Stone fragments and gears were spread across every corner of the streets, and traces of things being incinerated into ash were visible.


    It was as if time had paused here, with the damage caused by war a thousand years ago now maintained motionlessly. Even if the hurricanes raged across the ocean sky, the giant floating city hung at the center of the air, silent and lonely, maintaining the wordless calm.


    And just as everything was about to continue as such, a black dragon, carrying a human and an Artificial Intelligence abruptly appeared above the city.


    Therefore, time began to move.

 Chapter 610 Lord of the Skies

    A tremendous black tear appeared over the green sky, with a dozen meters long black dragon hence rushing out of the wound-like tear. As the air was buffeted by fast winds at almost thousands of meters per second, the black dragon simply could not maintain its balance, and thus gave up, simply plummeting downwards after struggling for a few moments.


    "Master! I really can''t hold on!"


    In the air, Black was screaming in panic and yet the warrior made no reply. He had seen with a sweeping glance of every tempest and pillar of cyclone in one-tenth of a second, noticing the ancient and majestic floating city below him. Having made the calculation, his ankles burst lightly in the very next moment, and the black dragon abruptly sensed an incomparable power exploding out of her own head, surging toward her limbs and wings. In the very next instant, she felt as if her own body was no longer hers, moving on their own initiative to curl into a ball¡ªher tail coil and her limbs withdrawn¡ªwhile a layer of silver radiance engulfed the surface of her body.


    At the moment, Black was like a black and silver meteor, breaking through the wild winds in a straight line and a black cyclone, before crashing through the barrier on the surface of the floating city and dropping within.


    Just as the black dragon became a meteor, shattering the shield and was about hit the square on the center of the floating city, Joshua grabbed the steel briefcase that was Zero-Three''s real form and simply leaped down from the black dragon''s head. Although he did not make any accelerating movements, he landed much faster than the huge black dragon. In an instant, after a loud crash, the warrior stood steadily, visible amidst the square where clumps of dust were rising.


    Without hesitation, he reached out with his left hand in the very next instant and held it over his head¡ªthe black dragon tried to change directions as it was about to crash onto her own master, but the great power that resided in her body stopped her, forcing her to follow the original trail and crashing toward Joshua.


    ¡ªOh no oh no, I''m going to get scolded when we get back if I crash! Who knows how much homework that''ll be!


    Just as Black closed her eyes, held her breath and braced for the incoming crash in despair, she suddenly found her body becoming light, shrinking and pinched by a huge hand by the back of her neck. As the black dragon girl opened her eyes, she found in shock that she had actually shifted from dragon to human form. Through it all, Joshua had been holding the briefcase in one hand, her neck on another, standing steadily over the city square of the ancient ruins.


    "This Divine Dungeon Shroud is rather unique."


    Joshua released his grip, and the black dragon girl who was still staring blankly and keeping herself ''curled like a ball'' dropped to the ground. He looked around, and said solemnly, "I have never seen such a mirage¡­ Curious. Is this actually a mirage?"


    Meanwhile, Zero-Three''s projection appeared beside Joshua, frowning. "Where¡­ is this place?" She murmured softly. "The style of this building feels rather familiar¡­"


    "It''s the dream of a perished god," Joshua replied, having seen that he had dropped down on the city square of an ancient settlement. The square itself was surrounded by exquisite buildings and facilities, but most of their debris remained working amidst the radiance emanating from runes. Joshua stared at the buildings, muttered to himself for a while before exclaiming in understanding. "No, it''s the same as with Sinoer¡ªit''s no dream, it''s reality! This unnamed god is truly powerful, as expected of a Prime God!"


    "Reality?" Zero-Three promptly turned to the warrior in shock despite her frown when she heard his genuine awe, blinking and saying puzzledly, "But just now we were only dashing into the shroud!"


    A dozen seconds ago, they were all still hovering by the mountain ridges around the Lake Forest Fortress northeast to the Northern Empire, watching the white ocean of fog that churned amidst the valley. It was unthinkable that they had arrived at an environment that was so clearly different.


    "It''s a little hard to explain."


    While the matter may be rather astonishing to others, it was nothing much for Joshua who traveled worlds from time to time¡ªit was even almost a habit. The warrior took a few steps forward and picked up a few stone fragments from the square, scrutinized them seriously and clenched them with his fist. "But you should understand."


    As he opened his palm again, the stone fragments that were now powder wafted away. Joshua then looked up toward the huge city ruins that seemed to consist entirely of spires and gears. "You should know¡ªZero-Three, humans use their brain to process external information¡ªwhether it is vision, touch, smell, hearing or taste, all of it is feedback sent to the brain by stimulated muscle and nerves.


    "In other words, as long as there is a way to stimulate certain nerves in the brain to let you ''smell'' the fragrance of flowers, you would smell it even if there is not a single flower in reality."


    "¡­But according to the way you put it¡­"


    Zero-Three nodded¡ªputting it that way was certainly easy to understand. Still, she doubtfully looked around, while Joshua nodded seriously. "What you''re seeing is a mirage the Divine Dungeon Shroud enforced upon you. It''s not just the mind, since even you, Zero-Three, whose pure soul was influenced. That is evident of the mirage''s profoundness."


    "But fundamentally speaking, it is not actually a mirage. Which is why I am in awe."


    Without a pause, Joshua began to head for the edge of the square, reaching an avenue that led toward the skyscraper at the center of the city, Zero-Three and the still-ragged Black in tow. "A mirage is completely fake," Joshua explained calmly and patiently for the two, "But part of the city in this Divine Dungeon Shroud is reality¡ªit is a giant blueprint in itself, formed from Divine Powers. When given sufficient materials and energy to remake the mirage, it would abruptly become real!"


    And that was precisely the technology the warrior was in awe of. The ancient Prime God whose name was still unknown had kept all details of a city into their own soul, with every brick, every particle in the inscribed runes and mana elements remembered distinctly and without any skewing in position. To put it in another way, with sufficient raw materials and energy, it could directly replicate the majestic floating city in the real world with molecular precision akin to 3D printers!


    But He has now perished, leaving only His Mark in the Divine Dungeon Shroud in anticipation of the arrival of a successor.


    "It is exactly because it is not a dreamworld that the Divine Dungeon Shroud did not give me a trial. According to my senses, we could come in contact with the Mark directly if we head for the tower at the center."


    Joshua appeared unhurried as he treaded the avenue toward where the Divine Mark was in search of the way gods cultivated their souls. Such a move that solidifies all information of a city through divinity into a soul was truly unbelievable, and was equivalent to carrying a few mountains as one sprinted under the oceans in terms of muscle output. Not even ordinary Legendary champions could do that.


    Truly a god. Joshua was left awestruck.


    Behind him, both Zero-Three and Black shook their heads furiously but silently at once.


    No, it was not like there wasn''t a trial.


    The two recalled, and a lingering fear flashed across their mind¡ªthe black dragon who fell from the sky had experienced the turbulent airflow in the skies, the huge cyclones amidst the oceans, and shattered the protective barrier shielding the floating city, and finally pierced the last runic boundary layer. It was only after all that that they could steadily land over the city square, and was those not trials? No matter how they thought about it, everything was already extraordinarily dangerous¡ªif Black was alone, she might have fallen and be reduced into a clump of dragon puddle!


    Most people would have found such a series of disasters and barriers troubling and unrewarding, but such demanding trials was not even worth mentioning for Joshua who had completely broken through all of it with a mere wave of his hand.


    Unconcerned by the thoughts of the two girls behind him, Joshua thus arrived beneath the tower at the center of the city.


    It was a double-cross shaped unique tower with a regular hexagonal prism base that shrinks the higher it went, just like a huge hexagonal thorn. The prism tower structure was simple and elegant, bearing an uncomplicated aesthetic. It was layered throughout in a dull gold hue, with many pale-blue gems inserted over the body of the tower, while translucent and mysterious runes flickered around it, with gales bellowing from within.


    "The tower¡­ why doesn''t it have a door?"


    As Joshua stopped in his tracks, Black craned her neck to look around for a bit and scratched her head, befuddled. She then turned, looking around, and called out to the warrior as if she had found something, "Master, Master, look¡ªthere aren''t any doors in the buildings around as well! But their windows are huge¡­"


    "Perhaps the race that lived here didn''t need doors." Zero-Three nodded thoughtfully before Joshua could answer, the black wings behind her flapping and dropping a few luminous specks of mana. "For example, if they had wings, they certainly would not need doors."


    "As for me, I could almost guess the owner of this Divine Dungeon Shroud. Such a unique city construct, countless towering spires¡­ it could only be Him."


    Nodding and agreeing with Zero-Three, Joshua lifted the briefcase and looked up to the top of the tower. As he stretched out with his left hand to gesture for Zero-Three to temporarily nullify her projection, he grabbed Black, who in turn reached out to his palm after staring blankly for a brief moment. In the very next moment, Joshua clenched his left hand, the base beneath his feet shaking briefly right before he rocketed over a tremendous cloud of dust toward the top of the skyscraper!


    "Wooooaaaaah¡ªslow down Master!!!"


    Unlike the calm and peaceful Zero-Three who had returned to her true body in the briefcase, Black almost started to tear up after barely conquering her own acrophobia. Almost fainting, she could only rapidly rise in the air as Joshua dragged her off like a corpse.


    "You''re a dragon! How could a dragon even mention the word ''slow''!"


    Joshua shook his head, disgruntled by the incompetence. Still, he assuredly would not decrease his speed, and simply rushed forward, covering the vertical distance of over thousands of meters within seconds and arriving at the top of the skyscraper.


    Before he reached the top, Joshua had felt no danger at all¡ªthe ancient city ruins in the Divine Dungeon Shroud had been so quiet that he can''t hear any hint of life even with his hearing. Apart from those tremendous black cyclones that were moving slowly, there was nothing in this world that made a sound, and despite Joshua knowing that there was no safe Divine Dungeon Shrouds, the exceedingly relaxing environment did make him lower his defenses.


    Still, he was a warrior who maintained a minimal level of vigilance in every given moment. Therefore, when he arrived at the top, he felt his entire body tighten as a profound threat surged wildly into his mind, and the warrior unwittingly quivered once throughout his body, the translucent frame of the Steel Giant appeared behind him.


    "What¡ªwhat''s going on!"


    In an instant, the world changed abruptly. The green skies abruptly turned dark, while the blue oceans turned crimsons, endless bubbles bursting over its surface and emitting black smoke. Those black cyclones over the seas thus started to flicker with dark purple lightning, unleashing dim radiance.


    In the thick of the hellish skies, a black vortex cloud cascaded. As purple lightning flickered, a cold malevolent presence began to spread, with chilling winds whizzed over the surface of the sea, freezing the boiling ocean surface. Thus, the floating city began to slowly plummet toward the sea, the overpowering sensation of weightlessness pressing down upon everyone.


    Joshua frowned amidst the sudden upheaval, and looked down toward the ancient city ruins in the Divine Dungeon Shroud. He could see that those dilapidated ruins had suddenly become brand-new albeit still being broken. They had reverted to their form of the moment they had been destroyed all those years ago, as if every broken brick had just been wrecked by a great power, and that the battle had just ended a few seconds ago.


    As if Joshua had triggered some switch, the mirage in the Divine Dungeon Shroud changed dramatically as if everything had returned to more than a thousand years ago, to that bitter battle where even gods fell. The skies stirred and bellowed, the seas surging and wailing, even as the floating slowly dropped toward the ocean like a falling mountain and about to tear a tide that was a thousand meters tall.


    "¡­"


    In the silence, Joshua looked up toward the top of the central tower. Unlike before where there was nothing, there was now the figure of a ''man''. The being that His hands clasped and His back toward Joshua, His head raised and looking toward the churning vortex in the sky with no intention of turning around.


    There were two wings growing over the being''s back, adorned with pure white streamlined but broad feathers, emanating a faint but warm golden light, allowing all to see that it was extraordinary and powerful. His robes were rather baggy, simple but not crude, with an emblem of ''spread wings''. The robes and the emblem fluttered with the wind, just as the feathers over those huge wings did, as if incarnation of sky and wind.


    However, at the center of the wings were a huge coal-black cavity. Evil yet chilling presence spread from the wound, and was flowing over the entire body of that being.


    "I now know Your identity."


    Carrying Black who was almost fainting and did not dare utter a word just as the petite Zero-Three slowly appeared, Joshua stared at the winged being whose back was aimed at himself. The warrior nodded slightly in what passed off as a sign of respect, before uttering the being''s true name in immeasurable seriousness. "True God, Sovereign of the Skies, the Lord of the Tempset¡ªGale, Your Majesty."


    With the true name of a god being invoked, the being that stood at the top of the central tower finally moved. He slowly turned, and silently faced Joshua.


    Hence, the ever-calm warrior, always unfazed by anything, could not stop himself from gaping.


    For before him was a nightmare that none could envision.


    There was no hint of the splendor that belonged to the gods in Gale, the Lord of the Skies of the Glorious Era, The God of Tempest, Masters of the Heavens and the Wild Winds. While He appeared to have some majesty belonging to a sovereign or a deity when gazed upon from behind, when viewed in front¡ª


    There was only nightmarish Chaos.


    His face, chest, abdomen, and feet¡­ Every front portion of the god had completely disappeared, leaving a dark and unstable Chaos distortion. It was a grotesque that not even the craziest of artists who used the filthiest of workmanship could come up with, for it was an unnamable presentation that somehow could not be more real. Clusters of incomparably obscure light flickered beneath the distortion, as if there was something that intended to burst out of the Chaos and enter reality.


    ¡ªIn the final moments of the Glorious Era, the Abyssal Doors had opened, while the gods and the Sage stood side by side to do battle against ancient evils and Evil Gods of Chaos. After thousands of difficult skirmishes, countless gods felt, their soul remnants left in the Infinite Horizon to wait for the advent of the Great Mana Tide, so that their Legacy would reappear when their Mark was revived.


    That was the truth of the Divine Dungeon Shroud. It was only now that Joshua truly understood the outcome of doing battle directly against the ''Evil Gods''. It was also the first time he felt respect for the gods of the last era, who triumphed head-on against the many Evil Gods for their race and civilization.


    Was that Chaos-like distortion so terrifying and disgusting? Indeed, it was very astonishing. Even so, that was not a wound that no one would look straight at, while They, bearing the wounds and splendor as Gods who fell from the sky, was evidence that they had succeeded in protecting the world.


    Joshua took a deep bow in the face of the horrifying yet unusual face of a deity. In seconds, a voice that was deep yet hoarse resounded out of nowhere and into the warrior''s ears.


    "My compatriot¡­ My kin¡­ My Child¡­ Guest from the homeworld."


    Joshua looked up toward Gale, the God of the Sky. The deity bore two great wings still had His hands clasped behind his back and remained motionless. Its face having been distorted by Chaotic corruption, there was no telling to whom its words were directed, with the hoarse voice seemingly directly sent into the mind through divinity. But the warrior knew that those words were not for him.


    Joshua turned toward Zero-Three, the girl with pale blue hair who was standing beside him. She was gaping in shock at the moment, her black wings and her entire body rigid, immobile, as if frozen by a great power.


    "Could it be¡­ that He''s talking to me?" The A.I. girl murmured softly with an almost quivering voice, turning her head slightly while Joshua nodded solemnly.


    Who else?

 Chapter 611 A Soul Mastery that Only Belongs to ‘Me’

    Because he had challenged it in the pre-existence, Joshua knew that the being who left this particular huge and extraordinary Divine Dungeon Shroud was the god who ruled the skies, ''Gale''¨C an Avian individual who had a pair of huge wings.


    Apart from that, the priests, devotees, and children of Gale were all Avian people with twin wings who could fly freely, a race that followed their god with optimism toward the future all the way, living in the skies and mountains of Mycroft. They loved towering and sharp buildings just like how elves cherished exquisite arts and poems. There was also no question that the existence of Avian people had been an important part of the Mycroft Continent in the Glorious Era.


    But they went extinct centuries ago¡ªor more than eight hundred years ago to be precise. At the time, the last Avian remnants that were living in the West Mountains had become embroiled in the racial war that engulfed the entire continent, and were unfortunately wiped out. In that war that determined the Starfall calendar, intelligent races, and brutish monsters, the last Avian warrior had been incinerated into ash by the blaze of an Old-World Dragon, dispersing into the skies of the West Bank Mountains.


    The reason Joshua could not ascertain that the Divine Dungeon Shroud belonged to Gale at the very start was because the Shroud of the Lord of Skies had been starkly different from how it was in the pre-existence.


    In the past life, the Mark of the Prime Gods descended around Starfall Year 839. The Great Development Era was at its peak, and as the Great Mana Tide rose another notch, the stride of the adventurers spread throughout the Mycroft Continent, while the ancient Old-World Beast in the Central Dark Forest began to rampage¡ªjust as intelligence face-off against crudeness once again, the stars poured down, and the Infinite Horizon descended from the heavens.


    At the time, all minds could not help lifting their heads toward the azure sky. The entire blue yonder of the world of Mycroft begun to stir like the oceans, with the stars appearing one after another under broad daylight¡ªand more than that, hundreds of stars crashed down into the mortal realm, released from the curtains that was the sky.


    That was the advent of the gods of this era, and the Mark of ancient gods. They brought even more concentrated mana, and endless Legacies that even an empire must view with care.


    The other gods notwithstanding, the original name of the Divine Dungeon Shroud belonging to ''Gale'', the Lord of the Tempest and the God of the Skies, was called [Heaven''s Raging Wind]. Its true form was a hanging city that floats over clouds and was guarded by endless materialized wind elements. Sixteen wind elemental giants held on to its edge, while a towering cyclone that pierced the oceans, the clouds and the Void acted as a pillar, holding it high above the skies. Beyond those natural obstacles, there were also the illusionary images of priests serving the God of the Skies, and only by defeating a dozen Glorious Era champions, entering the Great Temple at the center of the city and touching Gale''s divine Mark could his Legacy be obtained.


    It was of note that Gale never once appeared in his own Divine Dungeon Shroud. There was only a single mural of a huge Avian individual at the depths of the Great Temple, and at its heart was the Legacy Mark.


    Now, however, things were very different. Not only did the Prime God-class Shroud appear early on, Joshua had fortunately seen Gale''s body. He certainly was standing there, but his face had been utterly eroded by the corruption of Evil Gods. The once majestic hanging city was also now swaying¡ªa ruin that was about to fall into the ocean. Still, that was not important, for everyone had felt the vigor and sacrifice of the former deity.


    Thoughts turned back to reality.


    "He is really talking to me!"


    Zero-Three, the Artificial Intelligence that should have unshakable was left stirred at those words. Huge clusters of static promptly began to appear in the girl''s mana projection, just as the same abnormal mana surge began to appear within the briefcase Joshua held in his right hand¡ªZero-Three''s true body. There was no question that Gale''s words left Zero-Three with great doubt and shock. "No, even if He has wings as well, I''m an A.I. of the world of Karlis¡­ Leaving aside the difference in worlds, there is no way I could be counted..."


    Unlike the muttering girl, Joshua did not find it unusual. He had learned on Karlis a long time ago that the Avian people from Mycroft and Karlis had the same origins since the relations between both worlds were close and connected by several natural dimensional corridors. Leaving aside the fact that it was impossible for the advanced Mycroft civilization to not notice their neighbors, there would definitely be a phenomenon of racial migration by natural exploration alone.


    As a Prime God-class being, Gale would assuredly know the origins of the Mycroft Avian People, which was why it was not unusual for Him to call the world of Karlis ''homeworld''.


    "My kind¡­"


    The deep, hoarse and slightly echoing voice wafted again, as ''Gale'' residual Mark spoke slowly to Joshua and the others while it stood at the top of the Central Tower. "I have waited for more than a thousand years for you to finally appear¡­ Whether you are a foreigner from my homeworld or a survivor of the Mycroft Avian people, I have something to entrust upon you."


    "Not as a god, but as an Avian individual. I wish¡­"


    Just as Zero-Three, Joshua, or the seemingly-fainted-but-was-actually-listening Black paid full attention to learn what Gale wanted to entrust, the deity suddenly paused in silence for a moment, before letting out a long sigh. "No¡­ you''re not¡­"


    "Similar. So similar. A wonderous technology that is virtually real¡ªin a time I am unaware of, the Avian people had arrived on such a threshold. I am truly pleased."


    The huge Avian person stood at the top of the tower, purple lightning streaking across the skies behind him, shining dull purple light over his Chaotic face. Gale ''looked toward'' Joshua and the others, or more specifically, ''stared at'' Zero-Three. Though He had no eyes, everyone knew that He was solemnly gazing upon the bewildered A.I. girl, before speaking softly, "Ultimately a replica, not a true Avian person."


    "¡­"


    Zero-Three said nothing, and neither did her expression change. Joshua, however, could sense that her mana ripples in the briefcase he was holding had paused for an instant¡ªdue to information overload, the A.I. girl had frozen for an instant. Even if she did quickly reactivate, the warrior could sense a great sense of loss spreading from the depths of her heart.


    ¡ªYes. In the end, I''m not some lifeform but an artificial soul.


    One that did not even have a body, but an imitation through magical energy¡­ No matter how similar the imitation, it remained one, and cannot be real.


    Sensing the profound sadness and loss in the girl''s heart, the warrior could not help clenching his left fist.


    "Soul made by men¡­ Though you are no Avian, you certainly are greatly linked to them."


    In that moment, Gale''s voice echoed in the hearts of the trio. He appeared to not know the outcome of His words, and was merely voicing all His thoughts. "May I know if there are any Avian people surviving in this world? Those who created your race, my descendants and children¡­ could you tell me if the people of the sky still soar amidst the heavens?"


    "They¡­"


    Zero-Three''s mouth was open. She had unwittingly wanted to tell the whole truth: there were no longer Avian present in both worlds of Mycroft and Karlis. One could perhaps find some Avian corpses or surviving arts in ruins deep beneath the ground or in the Dark Forests, but living Avian people had all vanished eight-hundred and thirty-six years ago¡ªor perhaps earlier. It was so for Karlis before Mycroft, as the mobile fortress had wandered the wastelands over a thousand years without finding any trace of a survivor.


    But the girl did not say it. Though the deity''s words were injuring, she could tell that Gale was not discriminating or looking down on her. The divine being was even willing to speak to her as if to an equal, and her own mere disappointment and sigh came from Him not viewing her as an Avian.


    That was why Zero-Three did not want to tell Him the agonizing truth: The Avian people were long extinct. His thousand-year wait was but a fruitless effort.


    But could anyone deceive a god? It was another case for Legendary champions, and Zero-Three clearly was not equipped with abilities of such level. In an instant, Gale appeared to have read the truth He desired from her slightly atypical mana signature. The God of the Sky, however, neither lamented or became saddened, and merely raised His Chaotic face toward the churning black sky. "Is that so."


    "Though disappointing, it meant that we had triumphed against the endless evil given that there were still intelligent beings who could enter the remnant of my soul¡­ Though imperfect, this is enough. I should free myself from my obsession."


    As He spoke, Gale turned, his entire body began to surge with dazzling flames of light with his back toward Joshua and the others. Massive energy was unleashed from the decrepit divine soul and ejecting toward the outside world, waves of green-gold cyclones cascading out from the Lord of the Skies''s body, sweeping through the entire dilapidated hanging city, the dozens of hurricanes and the darkened heavens¡ª


    Under the waves of buffeting tempest, the floating city that began to dip toward the ocean began to rise slowly as if time was flowing backward. Those huge hurricanes were also gradually purified, and soon died out even as muscled titan-like Windstorm Giants that was over hundreds of meters tall appeared beneath the floating city and held its base aloft.


    As Joshua looked on in silence, the ruined hanging city was repaired by unequaled divine powers. Under the support of a dozen Windstorm Giants, the imposing city rose rapidly, moving above the now-purified azure sky. In the air, countless materialized wind elementals began to assemble, shifting into the sturdiest of pillars and lifting the throne of the Sky Sovereign high above.


    ¡ªAll of it was as Joshua had seen in his past life. A giant hanging city, a beautiful Great Temple, Windstorm Giants that held the city aloft and materialized wind elementals pillars¡­ As well as the remnant soul of the God of the Skies that was about to vanish, having no facial features but just one mural and Mark.


    "Successor, this is what I could leave behind¡­"


    Gale''s remnant soul began to turn translucent just like Ogner''s once did, and began to vanish. He appeared intent on saying something, but was soon forced to silence. A sharp, fierce and extremely pure powerful presence, as if a fire that was slowly burning and slowly blazing had appeared behind Him.


    "Do you plan to vanish just like that? Disappearing so nonchalantly after hurting your final descendant, just like that?


    ''Gale'' turned. He saw that the powerful human who had called Him by His true name, awakened His soul remnant and yet kept silent until now was landing at the top of the central tower as well. That man waved his hand, ignoring the urgent protests from the Avian A.I. and the black dragon in human form, approaching Him step by step.


    However, the soul remnant of the God of the Sky did not notice the rising power of the warrior that appeared intent on handing Him a beating. "No, she is no descendant of mine." He said dispassionately. "She is fine. Very close and virtually identical, but not."


    Zero-Three''s projection quivered again at those words. Noticing it, Joshua shook his head at Gale.


    "She is." He said, putting weight behind every word. "Even if you were a god who saved the world and protected the Mycroft Continent, I must still ask you. By what right is she not?"


    "It''s alright¡ªit''s alright, Joshua, it''s nothing¡­ Are you affected by divinity again? Why are you so agitated?" Zero-Three said softly, and promptly becoming even more nervous slid a peek at Gale''s chaotic face. "After all, His Majesty is right¡­"


    "I''m not."


    Joshua, however, shook his head. His expression was so serious that Zero-Three could not find a retort at once, and could only allow the warrior to keep advancing toward Gale and almost touch the face of the Sky Sovereign with his own.


    "Human, there is a familiar presence over your body. As for your question¡­" Gale did not appear concern over Joshua''s approach, and calmly replied the human who dared to face his own broken one. "Vanishing like this? Of course not. I have waited a thousand years for this, not to simply disappear with the wind. But since there are no more Avian persons in this world, my existence is now meaningless, and thus I shall leave my Legacy as promised with the Sage."


    "And then," Gale said softly after a pause, "return to my Children."


    "Your last Child is right in front of you," Joshua said.


    "But she is artificial¡­" The God of the Sky replied calmly, even as His body slowly scattered, with speckled starry green dispersing from the remnant soul of the god and entering the illusionary world. While Gale''s soul diminished, the mirage became more and more solid as if materializing.


    The Divine Dungeon Shroud was the place of a Divine Legacy. Now, the place of the God of the Sky''s Divine Legacy, [Heaven''s Raging Wind] was rapidly changing into the most perfect of form.


    But in that moment, Joshua grasped Gale''s shoulder with a single move with no concern that the backlash from the power of a True God could instantly shatter his arm. As a mysterious energy flowed, Gale''s dispersion began to slow, and in the very instant the God of the Skies appeared to be surprised, the warrior said, "Though you didn''t say it, I could even guess your wish. It was nothing other than revive the Avian race, so that your bygone splendor would not disappear."


    "¡­Indeed."


    There was an unusual light flickering in Gale''s chaotic face as if His mood was stirred, although it retorted dispassionately. "But what use is there in knowing? Could an extinct race reappear in this world? The fakeness of the artificial would never continue the legacy of a race."


    "Why not?" Joshua leveled his gaze at Gale''s own, not budging, his pupils glimmering with a fiery light. "Who says that artificial could not be real?" He said with the most serious and solemn voice.


    "An artificial soul is also a soul. The union between man and woman, gestating a life for ten months and giving birth to it, that is natural. So why can''t the artificial soul, given birth by a bunch of scientists who labored for decades, be counted as life? Could the soul be even divided between so-called natural and artificial?"


    "Life itself is the most detailed machine created by the Creator that is Nature. Just as it is with the soul."


    As Joshua kept his hand pressing down upon Gale''s shoulder, divine powers flowed between warrior and god, maintaining the existence of the God of the Skies who was about to vanish. Right now, he was not only rebutting a god''s stubbornness, but also answering his own doubts.


    "It''s fine if it''s imperfect," he said sonorously. "If it''s good enough and detailed enough, manmade could triumph against natural, learned could compare against innate¡ªthere was never once a claim that anything is more powerful the older it was, nor is there a claim that anything is more perfect the more ancient it was!"


    "You claim that Zero-Three is artificial, a fake Avian¡­ But to me, she is the crystallized wisdom from countless individuals of your race, the last of the Avians who was born in a lab¡ªZero-Three! She operated in a world where destruction looms just to find hope and relics, so how could you insist that she''s fake? I''ll never agree with you on that, just as those great alchemists who created Zero-Three on Karlis wouldn''t!"


    Gale became silent under Joshua''s interrogation. There were times when He wanted to retort, but He remained silent in the end.


    Golden green hoops of wind encircled the hanging city, thundering the elevated skies.


    As if the heart of a god was stirring.


    Through it all, Joshua kept his hand on Gale''s shoulder, temporarily tethering His existence through his own divine power. He kept his eyes fixed on the other''s without weakness, standing by his own belief. And thanks to his own retort out of a moment of excitement, the warrior''s heart suddenly gained clarity over so-called Soul Mastery.


    "The thing called soul was ultimately nothing unique or sacred, artificial or natural. What contrast was there? Just like the body¡ªif I could refine my body into the form it is now, why I can''t I do that with my soul?"


    "That path is the Soul Mastery that only belongs to me!"


    Meanwhile, after a long while, Gale ''laughed''.


    Though there was no expression on the face layered with Chaos, a faint voice echoed in the heart of everyone present.


    "Huh¡­ Hahahaha. I, the Sovereign of the Skies, was actually given a lesson by a successor with such a tone¡­ Without fear and without hesitation¡ªsuch vigor and familiar presence, you must be the Successor of the Sage."


    The God of the Avian people was shivering. Countless feathers were turning into light and shattering, showering the surroundings of the central tower like starlight.


    Thus, after His laugh, Gale turned and ''looked toward'' Zero-Three.


    "Apologies," He said with a mild and slightly apologetic voice. "The last of my kind."


    The God of the Sky lifted both His hands, and a paradoxical presence that was gentle yet chilling unfurled. As a dazzling green light flickered, an ''Mark'' that appeared to be a pair of wings formed from endless abstruse runes wrapped in gales thus appeared in His hand. Gale held the Mark aloft before His Chest, and spoke with a relaxed, freed yet somber tone, "Take my Mark, and inherit my being."


    At those words, He kept silent for a long time.


    The ancient god appear to be recalling an ancient memory: He led the Avian people to flourish amongst the mountains, did battle against all varieties of monsters and thousands of foreign races, surviving all those hardship and pain, blood and fire over thousands of years. Thus, He finally lifted the Avian people, turning them into one of the most powerful races on the Mycroft continent, with their nation and civilization prospering while He became the Sovereign of the Skies.


    But those past memories left, gone with the wind as everything was reduced to nothingness in that final battle against the Abyss and Evil Gods.


    Almost all of the Avian people had fell in that war of resistance in the Void.


    Did he regret it? Of course not. He merely blamed himself for not protecting His own Children as a deity, leading to the outcome that He could not even a find second kin who could accept His Legacy even after a thousand years had passed.


    And yet, at the very end, all of it was given a perfect answer.


    Clapping his own hand on Joshua''s and pulling it away from his own shoulder, Gale began to disappear without the divine powers from Joshua. Even as the robust god began to vanish, He began to walk toward and arrived before the puzzled and doubtful Zero-Three, who was not sure what was going on.


    Gale slowly kneeled under the light, and placed the Mark in His hands into the A.I. girl''s own.


    "Be it artificial soul or body¡­ The last of the Avian people, please bring the Avian race back to this world!"

 Chapter 612 Predecessor and Successor Part One

    Just as Gale handed His own Mark to the bewildered Zero-Three, in the distant skies of the Infinite Horizon, several majestic yet holy gazes were watching the spectacle.


    [Another Old Friend has left us]


    [He has attained His wish, and passed with no regrets]


    [It is a blessing, to be granted an ending one wished for]


    If no one explained, Joshua might have never known that he had caused everything.


    In the first place, the Mark of the God of the Skies would have descended with the Seven Gods along with the Prime God-class Divine Marks in a few years. However, due to his battle against Pope Igor in the Infinite Horizon a few months ago, the stability of the entire celestial realm decreased slightly, and various chain reactions caused Gale''s Mark to fall earlier into the Northern Empire''s territory.


    It was also because he had gone to the world of Karlis to slaughter Aragamis years ago, bringing Zero-Three¡ªwho wished to perish along with the Karlis civilization¡ªback to his world. There was also the reason that he desired to search for a Divine Dungeon Shroud to explore because he needed to study Soul Mastery¡­ as various cause assembled, the sudden, immeasurably coincidental event now had a passable conclusion. Gale had found an heir of His race, while Zero-Three also now attained a goal to strive for in the future.


    The clouds over the skies dispersed. Golden sunlight illuminated the city, brightening the city even more. Roaring winds, curling in the elevated skies with a chilling presence began to billow from the east to the west, swaying the central tower.


    "It''s over." Gale''s body utterly diminished after he handed off his Mark. Though His face remained layered with Chaos and His expression unfathomable, there was relief in His voice. "I am unwilling and regretting for I still wish to fight."


    "Nevertheless, my time is over and yours have come¡­"


    "Your Majesty¡­"


    The Mark of the Twin Wings in her hand, Zero-Three remained lost and unsure what was going on. She could not quite understand how, through a few words from Joshua, the disappointed Gale had suddenly changed his view.


    But soon, Zero-Three''s expression turned serious.


    "I will not let you down!"


    *****


    Joshua looked on dispassionately as Gale was about to disappear. He wished to speak, but only ended up sighing. The warrior could certainly hear that there were grudges welling in the mind of the God¡ªHe wished for vengeance, to rise and fight again, to protect his own kind¡­ but He was already dead. Just like Ogner, the main body of His soul had already been destroyed in that war, leaving just a last bit of soul frozen in His Mark in anticipation of a successor.


    "I see a new civilization budding¡­ It trod the path we once walked, and yet journeying further and more determinedly¡­"


    Gale''s soul was now almost transparent. At the moment, the Chaos over the deity''s face was slowly disappearing, and His pure blue gaze by His eye sockets gradually became distinct. He looked up, no longer watching Zero-Three, gazing instead at the true Mycroft Continent, as if His eyes could pierce the world they were in that could either be a mirage or reality. "The corpses of my race are spread over the peaks of the West Bank mountains," He mumbled. "The centaurs died out over the Tartaros Highlands, where the ruins of the Orcs had yet cold. The bones of the Sauroks had now sunk at the Great Marshes, turning into fossils¡­ the Glorious Era is over."


    At that, Gale lowered His head, His soul now left with just His Head. "Tell me," He muttered softly, His eyes fixed upon Joshua. "What is this era called?"


    "The Starfall Era," the warrior answered.


    "Is that so. Then, I shall bless you with my final divine powers, with my name as Sovereign of the Skies and Lord of the Tempest."


    Having learned that, Gale smiled, His face suddenly wafting with huge sheets of black smoke. The power of Chaos was screaming as it dispersed, and now His face was visible. It was a majestic, fatigue Avian face that had gone through many things in life and yet never gave up, and soon, Gale''s last soul began to fragment by bits. Endless shards floated away, vanishing as they turned into light in its surroundings.


    Be that as it may, His voice was still clearly heard in this world, echoing over the top of the tower.


    "O, successors of the Starfall Era¡­ surpass Us."


    "Walk further than We did across the vast Multiverse!"


    As the final echoes vanished in the mirage of a perished deity, the ''world'' began to shatter. Like broken glass, countless shards began to fall from the skies, while the sea was quickly vanishing as if there were boundless holes, finally becoming nothing. The erosion also quickly gained on the floating city, and as the dozens of Windstorm Giants closed their eyes, reverting to tempests with the hint of a smile, the cyclone pillars began to break too, vanishing along with the wind.


    The floating city, too, began to crumble. Its exquisite and grand spires and towers shattered at once, while countless ruins and streets fell into the darkness and the Void at the same time. The trio looked on above the central tower as the scene unfolded¡ªBlack was exclaiming in surprise, Zero-Three felt an unwitting nervousness, but it was in that moment that a hand drew the two girls into an embrace.


    "Stop staring blankly. Let''s go."


    Joshua led the pair¡ªor more correctly, held the case that contained Zero-Three''s real body with his right hand, pincered Black with his left armpit while putting Zero-Three''s projection over his shoulder. He watched as the world broke¡ªit meant that the god''s trial and Legacy had ended, and knowing that, he abruptly strode forward, the single step trampling and breaking the illusionary space, creating a black crack wherein Joshua carried the pair across.


    *****


    The outside world.


    The vast sea of fog that had originally engulfed the Lake Forest Mountains began to shrink as countless soldiers in the fortress exclaimed in surprise. The sight resembled a star cloud being absorbed by a certain something, and in a dozen seconds, the restlessly stirring Divine Dungeon Shroud that had to be blocked by a crystal wall vanished, revealing the valleys and forests it once covered.


    With orders from their commanders, two hundred-men party quickly sortied and left the fort to take a look, intending to learn what could make the fog that even Supreme-champions were helpless against disappear. However, after half-an-hour of emergency dispatch, they found nothing. There was not a thing in the heart of the valley¡ªthe fog had hence vanished with nary a sound.


    At the same time, Joshua''s party was leaving silently over the ridged back of a black dragon, flying swiftly back for Moldavia above the northeastern skies of the Northern Empire.


    A black-haired man stood over the black dragon''s head, while a girl with two wings stood behind him, her hands carrying a small Mark.


    It is a blessing and expectations, awarded by a predecessor of the previous era to a successor.

 Chapter 613 Predecessor and Successor Part Two

    @@


    On the northeastern skies high above the Northern Empire, the ink-dark clouds of the night were torn apart by the black shadow of a dragon, dragging out a long trail amidst the massive cloud layers.


    There was a distinct golden crystal on the center of the dragon''s chest, emanating solar radiance. It was shooting out a single vein of light that swept across the land like a searchlight, and on the top of the dragon''s head was a human figure that stood, faintly discernible.


    "The more I want to unleash my full power, the more I understand that the human form has its limits," Joshua mumbled quietly as he stood between Black''s two cranial horns. "From the last few battles, I''ve become aware that the human form and soul has no way of unleashing my power.


    "Unless¡­"


    "¡ªUnless you give up on being human!"


    Zero-Three, who had been sitting on a jutting scale on the black dragon''s neck behind Joshua, suddenly whispered softly. She had been silent, staring blankly wit@@

 Chapter 614 Actuate Bol

    Joshua had rested for a considerable period after returning to Moldavia with the others.


    Having no official duties, cultists, monsters, evil dragons, and¡­ no official duties. Everything was so peaceful that even the winter grain harvest was not bad, as if all calamity has left the North.


    The reason why there were no official duties was because the authority of the liege''s residence had been mostly delegated, the management being handed to the subordinating personnel in the newly established city hall. The management personnel who were formerly in charge of the city guards, settling disputes and responsible for construction were hence now part of the officials in charge of Moldavia.


    Ling who had been busy all along was also released from the infinite official duties. While management by handing all duties to the liege was certainly satisfying for personal lust of power and control, it was in fact an unscientific and unhealthy management style. That was why the youth was absolutely welcoming toward the management change Joshua had put forward, before simply lying down prone on his bed for a good few days to genuinely enjoy the relaxing sensation.


    Meanwhile, Ying had been wandering around the Nissia Snow Mountain and bonding passionately with the dozen little white dragons¡ªit was fortunate that those white dragons did not know that their parents had actually been cut apart by the greatsword that was the cute little silver-haired girl, or they would not have dared to approach her even if they were given ten thousand guts.


    The typically extraordinary discreet Zero-One had also been very discreet. According to Moreila the old dwarf, it had contributed greatly to the construction of underground transport lines, and chased away many powerful underground monsters, while removing most boulders and mineral obstacles from the trail with its steel element attributes.


    At the same time, after Zero-Three had obtained the Mark, she had stayed in the secret room within the secret room on the second floor of the liege''s mansion. She was perhaps studying the knowledge within the Mark in her own real form.


    As for Joshua, the warrior had been tidying his gains at this time.


    He had certainly received much from the venture to the Divine Dungeon Shroud. First, he found his way for Soul Mastery, and the next was how he should view his own divinity.


    According to Joshua''s understanding, divinity was something akin to tumorous cells hosted in the soul¡ªit was unknown if it was benign or malignant. It was so powerful that it could inversely erode the physical plane, marking his bones with divine patterns. If no control was exerted over it, it would spread just like cancer cells and assimilate the entire soul of the individual and turning it into the physical form of the Multiverse Origin Force, and when that time comes, Joshua would become a genuine agent of destruction, the incarnation of war.


    On the other hand, if it could be controlled, an individual''s soul that melded divinity attributes as its own would refine itself into something similar to a deity, powerful and indestructible, capable of leaving its ''Divine Dungeon Shroud'' Legacy even if perished for a thousand years.


    Apart from that, Joshua also had to help Zero-Three analyze the knowledge in Gale''s Mark. Though he was not quite learned in magic, he was a grandmaster when it came to lifeforce and energy control¡ªZero-Three hence would project herself from time to time and ask the warrior about such questions.


    As for Black¡­ since everyone else was leisurely resting and not paid attention to, the black dragon sneaked beside the Nissia Snow Mountain. According to Ying, she would suddenly spring out in her black dragon form to scare those little white dragons as entertainment.


    Naturally, Joshua knew all about it, but was just too lazy to mind her. When he had the time in a few days, she would have the little female dragon know how he had trained his apprentices in his own martial arts dojo to the point that they were crying for their mummies, exclaiming straightforwardly that they could not take it.


    But now, the warrior was staring at the illustrated System that had mysteriously appeared before his eyes. Joshua had already become reluctant to search for the source of the System, and would simply use it for the time being if it appeared. And in the very center of the system, a curious rune mark in a twin-wing shape was whirling incessantly, emanating obscure radiance.


    It was a Mark flickering in dull green radiance, its form remarkably similar to a pair of spread wings, with each feather formed from uncountable divine runes. They were linked to each other and moved incessantly, the entire Mark shifting its own form without stopping just like the wind.


    *****


    [Heaven''s Raging Wind¡ªMythical, One and Only]


    [Divine Relic]


    [God''s Children: protection from god is not limited to place, time race, life or death. The wielder is immune to all negative-spells below Supreme-tier, immune toward all enmity spells below Gold-tier, immune toward most negative status, immune toward most soul spells, immune toward curses, immune toward sudden death, greatly decreased Chaos corruption speeds.]


    [¡ªYou have unyielding courage. Do not fear or panic, for god''s protection is with you wherever you go.]


    ***


    [King of the Avian People: The Avian People''s King.]


    [¡ªFrom Mycroft to Karlis, as long as there is one Avian, as long as there is one¡­]


    [Lord of the Skies: All tempest of the atmosphere is at my disposal. The wielder possesses the freedom of flight, immune toward air-element spells below Surpreme-tier and could dominate certain levels of air-element mana. A wind-elemental giant is summoned thrice a day. A wind-elemental titan is summoned once every ten days.]


    [¡ªThe ruling scepter of the skies, the cornerstone of the Throne of Cyclones.]


    [Description: Divine relic, entrusted upon an Heir who passed the trials and is acknowledged by god. The wielder will become the next King of the Avian People, and the future ruler of the skies.]


    [¡ªLegend claims that a Road of Wild Winds directed to the top of the skies lies on the peak of the West Banks. Courageous ones who braved the trail and its numerous obstacles would hence walk the path toward the skies, acquiring the Sky Sovereign''s blessing. When that time comes, giants would gift them with fine wine, while titans would award them with sword and shield.]


    *****


    At the very bottom of the illustration was a few lines of text.


    *****


    [After his passing, to have free winds keep billowing the land brimming with vigor, such was the final wish of the Sky Sovereign.]


    [His wish had been fulfilled.]


    *****


    "¡­So the gods of the last era had died out, huh."


    *****


    Springtime in Starfall year 836. The Squirming Forest in the Great Ajax Mountains.


    On the research vessel of the two Legendary mages, Joshua was sitting on the plus-sized chair designed especially for him and mumbling at the white ceiling of the laboratory. "With Their ability and the Sage''s power, even if victory was difficult, they should not have ended up so tragically."


    "You''re talking about the Glorious Era?"


    Both Legendary mages Barnil and Gaskel looked up at the mumbling Joshua. The two had been playing Fairy Cards next to him, having led their students to complete most of their subjects and experiments.


    "Us two had dove deep into quite a few ancient ruins of the previous era to study Ancient Dragons," Barnil said. "We did think about that question at the time."


    On the other side of the card table, William nodded as well while playing a card, making a reminiscing expression before speaking slowly: "That should have been decades ago and nearby the Far Southern Trade Federation, in a temple ruins around a misty Dark Forest. Barnil and I were not Legendary champions then, but went to investigate a cave after hearing about some extraordinary energy signature in the vicinity. We end up venturing deep, only to find a dilapidated temple ruin sealed by a salt layer on the cavern wall."


    At those words, he played another card and ended his turn, throwing a ''your life is now a candle in the wind'' remark in banter before continuing his story.


    "Thanks to the layer of salt, the ruins were preserved well¡ªeven the deity statues were complete. We could not help touching some of the figures after clearing away the salt layer, only to have them burst with a powerful energy ripple that left me shocked even now¡­ It is a little shameful, but both us had fainted then, and the temple vanished when we came to. According to how the villagers who lived nearby had put it, there was an immeasurably bright beam of myriad colors that pierced the skies from top to bottom¡­ For a simple temple to have such power residing even after a thousand years, what could it be that had destroyed the last era?"


    Barnil nodded thoughtfully, and simply conceded after seeing the Eternal Sleep on the table. Having ended the game, the two ended the game and turned to discuss the issue seriously. "Now that you''ve mentioned it, we''re really thankful for you, Joshua. As a Sage''s successor, the information you''ve revealed in the Void of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds allowed us to understand the truth of the last era."


    At that, the Rune Master nodded. "With the cause and effect known," he said calmly, "I could make a simple guess about the situation then."


    "What guess?"


    Joshua, who had still been looking at the ceiling sat up and asked good-naturedly. "Could you two be privy some hidden information?"


    "The Lost Three Hundred Years." Barnil let out a breath. "Of course we are aware of many hidden information¡ªyou should know that William and I had explored many ancient ruins, while many nations gave us access to their secretly inherited text in an attempt to pull us in, just because we are wandering Legendary champions with no definite faction¡­ Apart from ancient records and information of Ancient Dragons, we also vaguely noticed certain details."


    At that point, William cut in, speaking with frankness and conviction despite Barnil''s unhappy glare. "To summarize all the specifics of every text, one conclusion can be made: Although the gods and Legendary champions of the Glorious Era met heavily losses, they did not meet such disastrous end like now. However, there seemed to have been a considerable conflict between the surviving gods, with some wanting to leave this world that was about to be destroyed, heading to other worlds to revitalize their respective races. On the other hand, the other gods including the Mother Goddess protested against that idea, and the disagreement almost ended with a civil war. However, given that most mortal races were unwilling to leave their homeland and the Sage''s support to rebuild the Mycroft Continent, the disagreement ended inconclusively."


    "¡­That''s it?"


    Joshua, who had been listening attentively to William''s narration had waited for some time, and frowned when the mage did not continue. "That short?" He asked a little disappointedly.


    "What do you mean, ''that''s it''?" William replied unhappily. "Please recognized the erudition of the two before you¡ªIf I''m not number one in richness and vastness of ancient knowledge, it would be Barnil."


    "That''s right. If I acknowledge myself as number one, number two would be William." Barnil pointed to his own brain unabashedly. "There are hundreds of thousands of grimoires and ancient texts recorded here!"


    ¡ªHuh. Joshua stared calmly at the two.


    A Rune Master of Strength Mastery, A Mind Lord who had not made a breakthrough in Soul Mastery.


    Though the warrior kept quiet and said nothing, the two Legendary mages could sense a great ill intent coming directly at them. Thus, the two began another game of cards, their attention quickly absorbed by the game.


    "By the way," one of them muttered softly, "those liquid crystals that change colors and information relay organs we found in the Squirming Forest seem applicable for this playing table. It should greatly lower the cost of making this magical machinery."


    "It''s a fine plan, o friend of mine. Truly, it is a little monotonous playing with you alone."


    "Come to think of it, what about the Ancient Dragon? Hadn''t you two calculated the coordinates to the world where the Ancient Dragon was? Why haven''t you guys started?"


    Joshua could not help asking as the two continued the game, teasing each other while cheating with a variety of moves. It was why he came to the airship hovering above the Squirming Forest¡ªthe warrior only intended to ask when they would search for that Ancient Dragon, not to watch two Legendary mages play cards.


    "The world coordinates where the Ancient Dragon had hidden itself¡­ is temporarily inaccessible." William said simply, playing a card. "It is using powerful Origin Magic to hide information flow from the entire world. Now, we could only find an entire layer of spatial turbulence.


    "But there would be times it couldn''t hide." Barnil, controlling his minions to attack William, was equally concise and comprehensive. "Ancient Dragons don''t have unlimited mana. According to my estimation, it''ll reach its limit in half a month."


    At that, both mages spoke at once, "And that will be the best time to depart."


    Joshua returned to his chair at those words, shrugging. "Alright. Heaven knows why I, the one who was asked to help, is more focused about the matter than you two masterminds."


    ***


    A Drakonid village, the Kronos Mountains, an unknown world.


    "Mister Syndicate, Mister Syndicate!"


    The excited cries of a young girl could be heard clearly outside a little sturdy stone hut. The Celestial Slime that had spread itself over a table and solemnly reading a book¡ªthe balrog Syndicate abruptly shivered, and accidentally closed the book on itself.


    And once Lisa returned to find the half-shut book on the desk, she happily flipped it open and put the dispirited balrog into her palm. "I''ve awakened!" The Drakonid girl exclaimed excitedly, her tail swinging from left to right. "Though it''s not much, the elder told me that I have awakened!"


    "¡­Is that so. That''s normal since I''ve been helping you all along."


    Syndicate felt weary in its heart. It had thought that it had been rash in the first place, but now it appeared that the girl right in front of her was worse off. The life of mortals was truly relaxing and much better than the environment in the Abyss¡ªthe archdemon thought helplessly, before saying dispassionately: "Didn''t we agree about concealing my presence? Why were you barking right in front of the door? Luckily, I could sense that there was no one within hundreds of meters, or your father would have brought an axe to me, ''Mister Syndicate'' who appeared out of nowhere and axe me, the bastard peeking on her daughter."


    "No way. If that happens, I would explain to my father that it''s you who helped me succeed with my Initial Awakening!"


    Lisa shook her head seriously, but soon sighed softly. "It''s a pity that it''s just an Initial Awakening. The elder added that my bloodline had not even awakened by one-tenth¡ªwhich is a little low compared to typical Awakened¡­ But I will definitely keep improving in days to come, and one day become the strongest Fully-Awakened hunter!"


    "It''s fine if you have that intent¡­"


    Syndicate, not knowing how to keep up with Lisa, could only speak with a tone unfettered by emotion. "I was just reading about Drakonid history and had reached a vital spot. Could you put me down first?"


    "And how much have you learned¡ªthat move I''ve obtained from praying to that Monarch and passed on to you?"


    "Oh, right¡ªMister Syndicate!"


    Lisa, who had seen Syndicate as some unusual being in the beginning, had become more and more trusting of the curiously adorable Slime that called itself an archdemon, while giving it the greatest support in all its operations including learning the Drakonid language and helping it browse through a library. As she returned Syndicate to the desk, her eyes were glittering with spirit as she clenched her fists.


    "As for that move, I''ve almost mastered it!"


    "Actuate Bolt¡­ I''ve now experienced its true power!"

 Chapter 615 The Moving Wheel of Fate

    "This power is really wonderful."


    Lisa stretched out her right hand straight, and between her five fingers gusts of green-blue electricity flickered. She watched a little drunkenly as the little lightning arcs danced around fingers, and said softly, "Stronger than most monster hunters and easier to handle, its destructive powers even greater¡ªthis skill called Actuate Bolt outclasses the centuries-old legacies of Drakonids!"


    Unlike lightning skies that typical Drakonids could not manipulate delicately and used instead to crudely paralyze monsters and accelerate metal weapons, the lightning arcs between Lisa''s fingers were immeasurably orderly. They encircled the girls'' fingers, orbiting around her fingers in a clockwise direction, holding an astonishing power amidst the serenity.


    "That is for sure. It is a skill used by Legendary champions or beings of Demon-General class, it would be unusual if it doesn''t outclass the shallow aggregate experience of you Drakonids."


    Syndicate wriggled its body a little insolently. It had been the skill it obtained from Joshua through Steel Strength transmitting to control an individual''s own magnetic field and other energies. The effect would be even better if those who trained in it possessed lightning-attribute magical bloodlines, and if it were monsters without any skill legacy, it would allow an individual to create an effect output of ten or perhaps a hundred individuals.


    Through the radiation from Syndicate''s own body and the stimulation from Actuate Bolt itself, Lisa''s bloodline was quickly unlocked. The girl had gone out today because she sensed that her power had clearly strengthened, and therefore sought out the village elder to ask for another trial for her talent.


    The elder had not been willing to retest a Non-Awakened, but he gaped unwittingly the moment he saw the flickering bolts between Lisa''s fingers. The second trial was even more astonishment¡ªnot only the elder, even Lisa''s father, the captain of the hunters felt a great shock as well. They could not comprehend how Lisa, could not awaken before would suddenly succeed a dozen days later while displaying powers that did not lose out to adult Drakonids. More importantly, Lisa did not rely on the village ritual and did everything herself entirely!


    "Perhaps that is why the pure-bloods are special¡­ It was rumored that, in the very beginning, the Drakonid race never had awakening rituals and Awakened were not that numerous. Everyone had relied on their own will and diligent training to attain power. Lisa, you just might reach the threshold of the forefathers."


    After he solemnly added Lisa''s name to the list of Awakened, the elder spoke to the girl in a grave tone, "Even if you are extraordinarily gifted you must never be complacent in your training. Later, go to the trainee teams and try to join the elementary monster hunter training."


    Soon, Lisa was already at the monster hunter encampment at a corner of the village, and joined the training regimen of the other youth who had awakened successfully. The Drakonid girl did not care about her peers'' surprise, delight or seething expression, instead focused on learning the hunting techniques of veteran hunters and controlling her own power.


    However, after listening in for a long time, Lisa noticed that the former was fine but the latter was not¡ªthe way village hunters control lightning was of a completely inferior class compared to the Actuate Bolt she learned from Syndicate. On both a micro and macro view, there was no telling how many folds that the cultivation procedure from another world eclipsed the monster hunters'' primitive techniques.


    It was only after class was over and Lisa had gone home that she broke the good news to Mister Syndicate who gave her everything."


    "Alright, Lisa¡ªstop rubbing me. You should be training even more now to strengthen your basics." The balrog held in the girl''s embrace and getting a good rubbing like a pet suppressed its anger and spoke just a little indignantly.


    "Two hours daily, no more no less. Less means there wouldn''t be any effect, while more will cause problems out of fatigue. The blowback from Actuate Bolt is not as simple as vomiting two mouthfuls of blood¡ªthere will be a great explosion that would blow you into pieces! I can''t save you if that happens."


    "Alright! Yes, Mister!"


    The girl energetically agreed but did not release Syndicate, placing it into a stone plate, instead of letting the self-titled-balrog-that-looks-more-like-a-Slime go back to its books.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Giving you your blood portion for the day."


    Sticking up the sharp nails at the tip of her thin index finger, the Drakonid girl nonchalantly scratched her palm with the nail, allowing purple-black blood to drip into the plate. "Didn''t we agree in the pact? Mister Syndicate would help me awaken and become the most powerful monster hunter, while I would aid you in recovering your ability, and if there is the chance, to try to recover the Divine Skyfall Steel¡ªwhich is also part of your body."


    "I do remember it clearly."


    "Hmph."


    Blood dripped incessantly from the girl''s palm and filled the entire plate, where, at the center, Syndicate allowed its white body to be dyed into a curious green-purple hue. This time, the balrog had been constantly irritated said nothing, and absorbed Lisa''s blood quietly instead.


    Having completed the daily contract of their pact, the still-jovial Lisa turned and went to her hut''s courtyard to begin training, although she could be vaguely heard mumbling in curiosity as she left. "Weird. The wound heals quickly¡­ Just like giving a cup of blood every single day, why isn''t there any feeling of weakening and fatigue¡­"


    Soon, the courtyard began to echo with the ''Yah!''''Hah!'' utterances signifying training, along with the occasional buzz of flickering lightning. And after Lisa left the house, Syndicate absorbed every drop of blood in the stone plate, leaving nothing behind.


    It certainly heard her mumbling.


    "That''s because you''re burning your own lifespan there, little Drakonid girl."


    The balrog wiggled its body, and somehow sighed inwardly. Thanks to the power of that Person, its body had been cleansed into a purified body. Though there was still radiation, harmful toxic was absent and it could only slightly accelerate the aging of beings. With the knowledge sent to him by that Person, it was a rapid acceleration of metabolism.


    Be it wound recovery, rapid blood regeneration or other extraordinary ability, all of it were symptoms of accelerated metabolism. The balrog was perfectly aware that in the brief dozen days, Lisa had now burnt through a year of normal human lifespan¡ªit was also why her training speed was so fast, the quickened acceleration was equivalent to multiplying the results of her training by ten times.


    There was also a simple reason why Syndicate needed Lisa''s blood¡ªto recover her power.


    Although the balrog was a balrog, it essentially had no relation to fire. The reason for its name was when the species was first encountered on Mycroft, that particular specimen had incidentally attacked with searing heat radiation and blaze. Where it treaded, all things were incinerated, forests scorched into barren lands where no grass would grow for decades¡ªwhich was why their race was known as balrog.


    In fact, balrogs were in fact similar creatures similar to Abyssal Ooze, with them being the most advanced mutant variant of Slimes. These creatures with no fixed shape and having something akin to a liquid body are born in Abyssal swamps filled with poison and radiation, which was why they possess concentrated radiation and toxicity that could incinerate living flesh at birth. They lived by devouring radioactive metals and concentrated energy crystals, while the flesh of Extraordinary beings were their favorite delicacy.


    That being said, most balrogs lived in volcanos because the heat spreading at those places could sustain their daily energy needs so that they would not have to search for food frequently. Under such circumstances, if the balrog deliberately left to hunt for other demons or Extraordinary beings, it was to attain their bones that will protect the core at the center of their bodies.


    Which was also the part of Syndicate''s pure-white Slime-like part.


    "Us balrogs are born in Abyssal swamps wafting with toxic, and hence are born with the power to erode everything¡­ But that is learned. It was said that if the toxic blood could be expelled and shifted into another element, our race would have a path open to us, completely different from before."


    That was the reason why Syndicate dictated that Lisa''s blood become part of their pact. That Person had expelled the origin of toxicity from its body, turning it into a primeval pure body that most balrogs imagine, possessing whole-new possibilities.


    After Syndicate absorbed most of the Drakonid''s blood, the balrog''s white body turned an unusual green-red, with its core now glowing in a green-purple radiance. It could sense the profound power throbbing in its body, with endless dancing bolts emanating from its body''s surface and engulfing it entirely. A dozen seconds later, the lightning slowly dissipated, while Syndicate gradually reverted to its original white body.


    Syndicate certainly learned Actuate Bolt as well¡ªone must learn something in order to instruct others about it after all. Through Lisa''s blood, Syndicate had considerable ability, and according to calculations it could knock out an Abyssal imp with the full power it now stored, allowing anyone to dice it to pieces.


    This power was much more powerful than the flame and toxic it had grasped before. If it used its newfound powers as a base as it recovered all its ability, who knows how much more powerful it would be compared to before!


    "Really¡­ Where did the Drakonids'' ancestors attain such a powerful bloodline?"


    Even if it was not the first time Syndicate absorbed Lisa''s blood, it was still shocked discreetly. "For a so-called pure-blood girl to carry such frightening power without awakening, how much power would a pure-blood hence wield after fully awakening? And what about their first-generation ancestors? The source of the bloodline?!"


    "Have I been too hasty in giving her this technique?"


    Still, since the pact had been made, let it be. Not a being to overthink things, Syndicate decided to calm itself and read the book before it.


    Drakonid language was not complex and simple compared to the different Abyssal languages of different regions. Ultimately a Supreme champion and former archdemon, Syndicate only needed a few days to generally master it, and could now easily understand even difficult text that even Lisa could not read.


    Now, it was going through the almost-mythical history of the Drakonid race.


    "In the beginning, the world prospered and flourished. But the Apocalypse came, and fire rain poured from the skies, destroying cities and flattening nations¡­ It looks a little like an Abyssal invasion or some Monarch-class in action. However, we usually invade other worlds to harvest souls¡ªpure slaughter and destruction aren''t quite meaningful."


    "The Dragon God of Salvation came, descending from the heavens, fighting the Apocalypse¡­ Dragon God? Looks like that''s the source of the Dragon God bloodline. A true god or an extremely powerful Monarch-class champion? Both possible. Really envy these Drakonids¡ªhaving such incredible innate gifts and conditions in the very beginning."


    "The battle lasted for a hundred days. The world was destroyed, turned into desert. Though the triumphant Dragon God defeated the demon power, it was injured heavily and forced into long slumber¡ªand yet, before it slept, the God created the Kronos mountains¡­ If this part has not deviation or falsifications¡­"


    At that point, Syndicate abruptly shuddered¡ªit, a balrog, was actually filling a chill across its body. "Wait, come to think of it¡­ I recall that his world is within the boundary of the Abyss!"


    "That apocalyptic battle had clearly and utterly leveled this world, felling it into the Abyss¡ªand yet, there are plants, forests, rivers, and mountains around this village, not to mention the multitudinous Drakonids and monsters¡­ Could everything be forcibly created by the Dragon God from this deathly desert?"


    As a demon, Syndicate assuredly knew what that meant¡ªA world with an Order cycle in the Abyss! For the Abyssal demons who thirsted for the Flame, it was of incomparable temptation!


    There would be no reason to not grab such a world once it was discovered! And if Syndicate could sense the lifeforce signatures in the Void and come here subconsciously, its pursuers behind it, as well as the demons of surrounding Abysses would also notice it¡ªnot to mention those Demon Generals or champions of Abyssal Liege levels.


    "Especially Abyssal Lieges!"


    In the bottomless Abyss, the Balrogs were considered superior aberrations, with several specimens of their race even surpassing Abyssal Lieges armed with erudite legacies. Even if Syndicate did not know how to think, it knew what Lieges essentially were¡ªthe Lord of a World, selected by the Will of an Abyssal plane that was yet to perish! It was the natural ruler of the world, and an incarnation of its World Will. All motives of Abyssal Lieges were to maintain the continuation of their own Abyssal plane!


    If an Abyssal Liege discovered this world where Order cycled, it would assault this place at all cost, and combined this world into their own Abyssal plane¡­ Such was the only way for an Abyss that was already destroyed to recover into an ordinary world! The Abyssal Will and its Liege would certainly come to conquer it as if crazed, and pulverize anyone who dared stand before them! Not even a god!


    "No way, this place is too dangerous!"


    Sensing that he had spied into a hint of the truth of this world, Syndicate was absolutely appalled and believed it must change its plans as soon as possible. At first, the balrog had planned to slowly recover its abilities, but now progress must be accelerated, accelerated, and accelerated! Otherwise, when the Abyssal Liege led its army and several Monarch-class here to mount an invasion, it would not even have the strength to commit suicide.


    "I heard from Lisa that there are many monsters in these mountains. The monster hunters make a living by banishing and slaying any that intend to their villages, and would occasionally hunt them as food source."


    Syndicate was thinking silently. It seemed that the time had come for Lisa to get more enthusiastic. When her abilities had risen to a certain level, it would get her to take her outside to see if it could hunt some monsters. That way, after devouring the monsters bodies, it could recover its strength as soon as possible.


    "After all, demons aren''t the type to wait." The balrog could not help sighing at the thought. If it followed its previous behavior and habits right now, should a certain Demon General''s advance not have already arrived?


    *****


    ¡­Time flew. Another ten days later.


    A Drakonid village in the Kronos Mountains discovered something unusual in the mountain range they were so familiar with.


    The monster hunters who were out on a patrol had recently found unique creatures that should not be present in the mountains. Thought they believed them to be special monsters that wandered here from the Desert of God, the hunters soon found, under further examination that unlike those foolish monsters, these creatures seemed to be intelligent.


    After paying a considerable price and the sacrifice of ten monster hunting elites, the larger few Drakonid villages had mostly identified the species of creatures that had suddenly appeared: beings of five different colors, curious creatures that resembled the Dragon God depicted in Drakonid totems. Their bodies were laced with toxic, and while they have different forms, they were fierce creatures of mostly black or red color. The largest amongst them had a pair of horns over his head, a pair of wings behind his back, a large tail and sulfuric breath.


    Apart from them, there was still another creature hiding amidst the forest which true face the monster hunters could not investigate until now.


    "The Dragon God rises from its long slumber, just as aberrations revived¡­ the warnings left by our ancestors certainly said so." In an underground basement of a certain Drakonid village, several worried elder Drakonids were conversing quietly. "The battle between the Dragon God and the Apocalypse hundreds of years ago had not actually ended. The moment the Dragon God awakens, ''Apocalypse'' would rise as well¡ªand thereafter is the true decisive battle.


    "It''s a battle that determines the future of our ''Kronos world'', to decide if this world would be destroyed or revived."


    *****


    ¡ªThe Void.


    A gargoyle was wandering the dimensional turbulence. There was a small communications screen before it, which it used to communicate with a being from another end with magic.


    "General. The advance team is lost, we can''t observe the origin point of the lifeforce ripple!" The Supreme-tier archdemon was respectfully exclaiming to the other end of the screen. "The point that you have given us is now left with an entire blanket of dimensional turbulence¡ªthe advance team had been caught within, and most were crushed by the pressurized dimension. The few who survived are heavily injured, and we don''t know where they fell."


    "Very good¡­ So, the world coordinates had now been obscured? Your mission has ended. Just stay where you are now and prepare to receive the first battalion."


    The being on the other end of the screen murmured softly. A cold laughed wafted, and yet it did not reveal its true face. "Human magic is rather useful¡ªlooks like that Ancient Dragon¡ªor should I say, primeval being had been jolted awake? It has not fully recovered, which is why it needs to delay being found."


    "But even a primeval being could not hold out for so long. Since a dozen days had passed, by now¡­"


    "¡­it would be just one week until it could no longer hold on."

 Chapter 616 Gazes of Ten Thousand Worlds

    Ancient Dragons.


    After the World was born, primeval beings borne of Steel Strength crystallization became the shared ancestors of all beings, the origins of bloodlines. The very reason for their birth was to spread the seeds of life, so that the empty, barren World that had nothing could be filled with life.


    In different worlds, primeval beings had different names¡ªWorld Trees, Tortoise that Carries the World, Realm Serpents and so forth. The reason why Ancient Dragons were named as Ancient Dragons was because their most numerous species of descendants were known as Old World Dragons. Hence, the Ancient Dragons that had a similar form became known as Ancient Dragons.


    The abilities of Ancient Dragons varied, while their numbers, actual form and everything else were unknown. They are born with the ability to freely move in the Void and yet not be restrained by World Barriers. It was precisely the reason why the Ancient Dragon scholars had the hypothesis: Ancient Dragons once observed in the world of Mycroft were not born there, and it was very likely that most of them were wandering Ancient Dragons that arrived here from other worlds.


    The hypothesis was, in fact, convincing. Since human bloodlines were related to Old World Dragons from prehistory, they were fundamentally different creatures. It proved that at least one variant amongst Old World Dragons was nurtured from Ancient Dragons¡ªa primeval being of another world. Indeed, according to the circumstances that draconic creatures and humanoid beings were spread across the Multiverse, it was either that the ancestor of both were born natively on Mycroft or the Ancient Dragons of Mycroft had already left the world that nurtured them, wandering all reaches of the Multiverse and spreading the seed of life.


    The Multiverse was boundless, but only a rare few worlds bore life. It must be noted that given the different concentration of Steel Strength not all worlds could give birth to their own primeval beings and produce their first ecosphere. Therefore, the reason Ancient Dragons enjoyed wandering the Multiverse was precisely because their reason of being was to fill the world with vigor. They would help worlds that could not give life on their own in creating a suitable ecosphere¡ªas such, to a certain point of view, the Ancient Dragons actually held the role of creators.


    There were those who followed the footsteps of Ancient Dragon for great power, just as those who searched for their mysteries to learn the perfect state of being, as well as those who seek their whereabouts, for they wished to learn the origin of life¡­ For power, perfect and beautiful form, there were those who pursued Ancient Dragons in all worlds¡ªit was hence a pity that whenever civilization developed to a certain threshold and its ecosphere become self-sufficient, the Ancient Dragons would disappear, perhaps entering slumber or leaving. Whatever the case might be, they would vanish from human view, leaving just bits of legends recorded in ancient text.


    Even so, there would those who never give up for power, perfection, personal curiosity and desire¡­ Certainly and most importantly it was the Primeval Force that created all things and reshaped ecospheres. It was a lifeforce that most civilizations could never grasp no matter how advanced they were.


    Countless civilizations and worlds desired it¡ªto restore destruction wrought by war, to repair dilapidated ecosystems or to have greenery over scorched land, reasons numbered up to millions. However, the desires are equally great. They urgently desire to find Ancient Dragons and attain the power they wanted from them.


    When the Ancient Dragon bellow trembled the surrounding space that faint ripples arose throughout the Abyss and Void, it was not merely the Ancient Dragon Chasers on Mycroft who felt the throb. Other demons of the Abyss, the Pentashade Dragons and the many civilizations of unnamed worlds sensed that the Dragon of Origins in the distant space was awakening from its ancient slumber and now walked the land once more.


    ¡ªThus, the door to ten thousand worlds opened.


    Expedition armies sortied and prepared to depart, Void fleets left port all together, while legions composed of Extraordinary individuals swore oaths on the city squares of capitals. There was much anxiety beneath the waves of the Great Mana Tide, but those worlds that had strength to spare would open their long-sealed gate, leaving their homeworld again to head for the distant dimension.


    For that ancient, final hope.


    ***


    Rainy Season, year Four-Hundred and Nineteen in the Drakonids'' unnamed calendar.


    The Kronos Mountains, the world of Kronos.


    In the warm mountain range that suited the Drakonids, snow only existed on certain taller peaks. Frost were the rarest of objects, and drought was perhaps the coldest time there was¡ªwhen the White Winds from the northern reaches of the Desert of God raged. In the few days the White Winds lasted, massive amounts of dust and sand would shroud the skies and sun, causing temperatures to plummet to near-winter.


    The rainy season now was different. Though the temperatures would lower as well, the searing after-rain sun would raise the warmth of the mountains to a near-sauna state. To the Drakonids, however, the hot environment suited their daily behavior best¡ªthe dampness from the rain would incidentally allow them to unleash their natural lightning abilities with exponential effect.


    Misty Jungle, the Kronos Mountains.


    Looking down from the sky, this place was a jungle located beside a rift valley. A river surged at the depths of the rift thunderously, with white steam rising from within and shrouding the surrounding jungle, forming a dense shroud. But it was here in this jungle covered in mist that a sharp wail of a beast emanated. Countless surprised birds leaped away from the thicket, upset by the exceedingly cold and dismal sound, while other beasts in the surroundings turned their heads in panic toward the direction of the wail.


    Powerful monsters resided in the Misty Jungle¡ªa fact every Drakonid village and monster knew. All who carelessly entered the fog would vanish under the thunderous rift valley river, turning into white skeletons. That was why it has been a long time since any monster or Drakonid approached that jungle, but with such a dismal wail, could there be some new monster hunting there now?


    Such was the opinion of most monsters, while the Drakonids patrolling the surroundings were not too concerned once they noticed that it was no Drakonid cry.


    But the truth was the exact opposite of what they believed.


    Somewhere in the Misty Jungle, a thick scent of blood wafted from the gaping cavity in a giant tree that had long withered but not decomposed.


    The giant tree, a rare dragon-moss tree found in the Kronos Mountains, was over thirty meters tall and more than ten meters wide. Legends claimed that it was born from the blood of the Dragon God, and secrets tree resin that strengthens monsters¡ªeven if it withers, its fragrance relaxes monsters which in turn made it the lair of powerful ones. And in the cavity of such a huge tree, pale-blue liquid was bubbling out a concentrated scent of blood, while there was also the unpleasant and concentrated magical energy that was spreading across all directions.


    It should have been dark inside the cavity, and yet milky-white fluorescence was flickering within the walls of the hole. Those were fluorescent moss that usually had a symbiotic relationship with dragon-moss trees and fed on mana, and emits fluorescent light in the darkness. As long as the host tree itself is alive, the moss would clearly shin in white fluorescence at night, making it easy to be found¡ªand thanks to it, one could see the huge corpse of a monster in the center of a cavity.


    The monster was entirely black and appeared similar to a bat albeit having a spiked tail, well-developed forelimbs and streamlined muscles growing all over its powerful body. From a comprehensive observation, it appeared to be a hybrid between a leopard and a bat, agile in its movements when previously alive¡ªit must have been extraordinarily powerful, given that it could thrive in the environment of the Misty Jungle where nothing more than five meters away could be seen. And yet, the powerful hunter was now a corpse with a huge explosive wound visible where its heart had been, instantly destroying all its vigor just as pale-blue blood shot out from within, dyeing the entire cavity blue.


    And not too distant from the monster''s corpse was a blue-haired Drakonid girl, who lay in a puddle of its blood and panting weakly.


    It was Lisa the Draoknid girl. At the moment, her blue hair that was flickering with lightning arcs were slowly reverting to black. Although she had not a hint of injury over her body, there were clear severe injuries beneath her skin on her muscles¡ªit was as if she had mustered every ounce of power in an instant for one single burst. The powerful energy had assuredly exceeded the power that Drakonids could unleash at such ages, which in turn dealt severe blowback to her and tore apart eighty percent of her muscles.


    The silence between the monster''s corpse and the corpse-like Drakonid girl lasted another dozen second, after of which an immeasurably feeble voice broke the unusual atmosphere.


    "Mister Syndicate¡­ *cough cough*, so much blood¡­ *cough*, is hard to come by, don''t you waste it¡­"


    Though she coughed after every few words, Lisa intermittently finished her sentence, thereafter raising her trembling right hand to grope her own chest and draw out a curious green ''pendant'', placing it within the monster blood beside her.


    "The other monsters around us would soon pick up the scent of blood¡­ *cough cough*, we need to get out of here as soon as possible!"


    "I know, you don''t have to tell me! Just¡­ let me rest for a moment."


    The pendant abruptly changed form the moment it touched the blood, turning into a rubbery Slime¡ªit was a clearly atypical one too, given that its body was encircled with minuscule lightning arcs. "That ''transform'' mode just now where I help you convert energy for a one-hit-kill blow actually took a greater toll on me than it did on you¡­" Syndicate said equally feebly. "But this is a great success! Who knows how long his monster lived and how many of its own species it preyed upon. The energy in its blood is enough to recover point-seven percent of my peak ability!"


    "Eh? Just point-seven percent?!"


    After her many days of training under the balrog¡ªor lightning demon to be exact, Lisa had learned basic mathematics and biology, which included the knowledge of Actuate Bolt and was thus part of That Person''s legacy. Therefore, she certainly knew what point-seven percent, or seven-over-one-thousand meant.


    "*Cough*¡ªthis one is actually a Lord of the Mist, and one of the most powerful monsters around the village. And its full-body power could only cover so little of your strength, Mister Syndicate?" Lisa said, her gaping eyes filled with doubt as she spoke. "Don''t flatter yourself, Mister Syndicate¡ªwith that soft cotton body of yours, it couldn''t be powerful no matter how much you want it to be, right?"


    "You little Drakonid rascal!" Syndicate almost exploded in anger from those words. Since when had it fallen to such a state to be underestimated until such extent, even as a former archdemon of the Abyss? If not for it being heavily injured by pursuers, forced to drop into an unknown world and separated from its core body for self-preservation, could it be to so weakened like it was now! While that may be the case, there was no reason the little Drakonid rascal should look down on it! In rage, Syndicate absorbed the energy in the puddle of blood at full capacity¡ªsoon, the spreading magical energy that made others feel abnormal disappeared, while the fluorescent moss dull and withered, for the mana they thrived upon had been plundered by a certain powerful being.


    Lisa also sensed abnormality. Now, the girl could move slightly thanks to rapid metabolism and strong self-regeneration prowess. She looked up in curiosity only to find the pale-blue Slime that seemed to have added a few layers to itself was wriggling toward the hole where the monster''s heart was, and slipped like water into the monster''s body.


    After a few moments, the monster''s corpse abruptly shrunk as if all water and essence had been drained. Then, after another few seconds, Syndicate appeared before Lisa, now pendant-sized again albeit entirely blue and hovering in the air. Its entire body was wrapped in green-purple thunderbolts, and like a ball of lightning, vaporized any blood that had no energies left in the tree cavity, controlling the lightning with supreme precision and drying even the damp clothes over the girl''s body.


    "That''s awesome, Mister Syndicate!" The Drakonid girl gave a genuine praise as now she felt much bothered, and blinked, making a silly smile at the ball of lightning that floated mid-air. "I was wrong¡ªMister Syndicate must have been very powerful before, since it is a creature which body could turn into meteor steel even after falling from the sky!"


    "At least you know!"


    Not a creature with complex thoughts, the balrog quickly forgot its rage before after being praised by Lisa, and returned to the Drakonid girl''s palm and turned into a pendant on her neck. "I coordinated with you to gather our powers simultaneously and let it burst, so that the monster could be killed as it slept with a single blow¡­" Syndicate said calmly. "For that, we had stayed hidden for a dozen hours and used my powers to fool its senses. However, there won''t be any problems in the future. I''ll increase your energy as per the pact¡ªthat way, you just have to find the right timing to ''transform'' in the next hunt to quickly secure the kill with a single strike."


    The so-called transform was the name of the coordinated move between Lisa and Syndicate. Having nothing that could be really called a body at the moment and merely a true form that acted as a core to store energy, Syndicate had to work together with Lisa if it wanted to unleash its full power. The balrog would hence temporarily transfer its own power to the Drakonid girl so that she fought with it, while it just had to aid her in energy conversion. The coordination turned Lisa''s black hair into a lightning green-blue, which was why the move was named so mundanely as transformation.


    "Hmmm. But what should I do when it comes to the trial hunt?" Lisa, being a single-minded girl, quickly raised another question even as she spoke to Syndicate. "The assessment is about to end, but we had used almost all of our time to hunt the Lord of the Mist¡ªdad would be disappointed if I failed the assessment!"


    The reason Syndicate and Lisa could leave the village and hunt outside the village was because they were on an outing with the village''s own trainee hunters who awakened successfully for their first trial hunt. The adult hunters would set aside a part of the jungle, chase off the powerful monsters within and get the recently awakened youth to enter and hunt for their first prey.


    Would Lisa and Syndicate let the first reasonable excuse for an outing slip by? After all, the balrog was former Supreme, and with its correspondingly considerable spiritual strength, the two easily escape the monster hunters'' monitoring and arrive at the Misty Jungle, the habitat of the strongest monster Syndicate could sense. They thus found the lair of the Lord of the Mist, hiding their own presence through Syndicate''s power, and struck, killing the monster with their most powerful blow when it slept¡ªwhen it was at its most vulnerable.


    "Just find and kill any weakling monster. With the powers you and I have now, even most adult monster hunters are not your equals, much less weak monsters."


    Although Syndicate spoke confidently, it was not merely rambling. In the end, Lisa was a pure-blood Drakonid that was rarely found even across centuries, and was merely flawed that her awakening was incomplete and therefore unable use her full power, but her talent was definitely astonishing. Through the rapid regeneration and considerable training prepared for her by the balrog, Lisa''s constitution had now approached¡ªperhaps even surpassing¡ªsome adult Drakonids, although the price would be her inability to grow tall in the future.


    Still, Lisa still had the power of lightning¡ªa bloodline power that far surpassed typical Drakonids. In itself a considerable ability, when added with the Actuate Bolt that was a Monarch-class Legacy for demons, along with Syndicate own power unleashed in synchrony, their combined might could instantaneously kill the Lord of the Mist that an entire monster hunter party would have trouble with. Now, Syndicate had recovered just a little bit of its ability after absorbing monster blood and energy essence, and the coordinated power which fuses the Archdemon''s knowledge and combat experience was certainly without peer in this jungle.


    "Urgh, it hurts¡­ But I definitely can walk normally." Lisa stood up after flexing herself for a bit, with the crisp sound of the girl''s inner bones shaking distinctly audible. Through intricate instruction from the balrog for many days, she had learned most of the lower-specification usage for Actuate Bolt, such as controlling lightning flow to stun foes across thin air, stimulating muscles for power that eclipsed her usual power output, utilize electromagnetic acceleration or just decelerate attacks with metallic weapons, or even use electromagnetic fields to discover hiding monsters in the surrounding jungle.


    It could even excite nerves and muscles, quickening the regenerative prowess of the body.


    Ability, strength, speed, defense, regeneration and observation ability were all increased comprehensively. It was a legacy from a superior Extraordinary civilization, and with the skills contained within that far surpassed the primitive experience accumulation of Drakonids. The young girl did not know that she was using an experimental superior legacy that most ordinary knights and mages of the Mycroft Continent could not even experience, a conclusion that a Legendary champion named Joshua van Radcliffe reached through the profound magnetic fields of his own body. Having such level of technique in the Kronos Mountains was equivalent to a primitive tribe owning a spaceship¡ªit was a matter of time for Lisa to become the best monster hunter.


    "Stop dallying, our time is short¡­ to be frank, I really don''t want you to return with those monster hunters. We should use this time to hunt more monsters and recover more of my power, or when the time comes¡­"


    Unlike the relaxed girl, Syndicate was very anxious for he knew what was coming to this world. The power of Ancient Dragon was certainly formidable and it would not be too bizarre for them to hold back an entire Abyssal Liege''s army, since the Battle of the Apocalypse was very likely to be another way of describing the Ancient Dragon pushing back the assault of a certain Abyssal Liege. Even so, the destruction left by the invasion of the demon army had turned the entire world into a barren desert.


    And at his hour, Syndicate did not have a real body, and could only use its powerful energies by working together with Lisa by ''transforming''. So that it would not die, and to not let the girl who entered a pact with itself, it must empower itself as soon as possible.


    Protecting Lisa was just a secondary objective. It was a mere matter of protecting the subject of a pact.


    "It''s not that I can''t¡­ though I would worry dad, it is still the first time I went so far from home, I certainly don''t want to leave so early either."


    Lisa appeared to have no thoughts of protesting. Even if she did not understand Syndicate''s worries, she subconsciously knew not to trouble it, and so said pleasantly, "Well, shall we keep hunting powerful monsters? But before that I have to eat something, my stomach feels empty¡­"


    The cost of rapid regeneration definitely would make people hunger quickly, which was why Syndicate the did not object. "Then just find a place and hunt a little weakling for food. We''ll head north afterward¡ªthere is still a powerful monster that could recover point-five of my power."


    "Alright!" Lisa answered in delight, briskly leaving the cavity of the dragon-moss tree and soon the entire Misty Jungle, and headed north.


    But just as she caught and killed a weak monster, while raising a fire to have a feast of roast meat, Syndicate suddenly communicated with her spiritually. "Quick! Lisa!" It commanded with an immeasurably serious yet panicking voice. "Douse the Flames! Hide! I''ll cover you, slip into the bushes!"


    "Okay!"


    Having just filled half her stomach and still intending to continue, Lisa followed Syndicate''s orders despite her blank expression. She extinguished her fire at her quickest speed and cleaned herself with lightning, before hiding herself in a nearby bush. Syndicate had also quickly buff her with a spiritual barrier that obscured senses, utterly concealing them both.


    In the very next moment, before Lisa could understand what was happening, the sound of heavy footsteps wafted from the distance.


    It was a huge object, over five to six meters tall that came into the views of the curious Lisa and the solemn Syndicate. The creature had bat-like wings, two huge horns akin to mountain goats and a huge mouth filled with serrated teeth. Its robust limbs were filled with developed muscles and sturdy shell, its eyes glimmering with unusual dark-purple radiance, while its body spread the scent of sulfur.


    Where it treaded, the ground would be scorched, plants would shrivel and fallen leaves would burn. The damp air swiftly became dry once the behemoth appeared, while searing winds billowed as its huge wings flapped, surging toward all directions.


    "Gargoyle."


    Syndicate spoke with an immeasurably solemn voice with spiritual communication. "An Abyssal demon that is just one step away from archdemon!"


    "The advance team of the demons had actually arrived in this world already?!"


    As for Lisa, once she saw the fearsome face of the demon, the bloodline hidden within her quickly let her understood that she had no way of standing up to that enemy at this very moment. It was a being she must distance herself from, avoid, and the further she could run, the better!


    ¡ªSuch a huge body, such incredible power¡­ My teacher could never stand against it, nor could my father! Not even an entire party of monster hunters!


    Her mind instantly realized the fact, and the Drakonid''s girl tentative curiosity quickly turned ice cold. "Father and the others must be notified¡ªsuch a powerful monster is so close to our village!"


    "Ah! The trial party is still nearby!"


    However, in the very second Lisa remembered the fact, the gargoyle sniffed the air. "Fire and the smell of roasted meat¡­" it mumbled in the Abyssal tongue. "A Drakonid is nearby?"


    Its lips thus parted in a cruel smile. "I actually liked the taste of those little beings. Their blood is filled with vigor¡ªmuch tastier than humans, sauroks or the like."


    However, before the gargoyle could flap its wings and take to the air to find the whereabouts of those ''tasty fellows'' nearby, a sheet crimson suddenly appeared over the skies of the Kronos mountains.


    ''Wroooom¡ª''


    As a faint hum that somehow echoed over the ears of all beings, the sky changed color without warning. The azure sky hence turned pitch-black in no time at all as countless silver stars hung over the curtains of the sky, releasing specks of radiance. It gave one the feeling as if the barrier of the world that covered the skies had suddenly vanished, revealing the truth behind the illusionary sky, and from those silvers stars, countless scarlet lights were unfurling, drawing streaks of red trail over the dark sky as they fell all over the world.


    Those were meteors¡ªmillions of them falling from beyond the boundaries of this world, carrying a blaze that incinerated all things as they fell upon this world.


    In that instant, the world changed color and the mountains shuddered as a drawn-out draconic bellow wafted from the center of the distant desert. One could discern the rage and feebleness in that bellow, while the Kronos Mountains were instantly ablaze as countless meteors descended upon the land. Endless demons, twin-winged dragons, and creatures without a name soared the skies visibly, fighting against each other while trying their best not to destroy everything on their surface. They were even deliberately extinguishing the flames ignited by their arrival to not destroy the mountain range.


    The bizarre battle and strife hence commenced throughout all reaches o the Kronos Mountains, leaving the native monsters and Drakonids bewildered.


    "The army is finally here!"


    That gargoyle exclaimed in delight¡ªalthough it still appeared ugly and intimidating to Lisa, it quickly gave up on searching for any nearby Drakonids and shook its wings, rising into the air and entered a scrap against a twin-legged winged dragon.


    Meanwhile, in the center of the Desert of God.


    The silver Ancient Dragon hid itself in the windstorm of steel sand, scrutinizing dispassionately as several powerful beings who were looking down upon that little world stood off against each other. Amongst them were dragons, demons, and champions of many unique races.


    After hundreds of years, the apocalyptic war that belongs to it had begun anew.


    *****


    At the other end of the dimension, the Great Ajax Mountains in Northern Moldavia, the World of Mycroft.


    "The coordinates have reappeared. Verifying once again¡ªthe Fifth Hundred and Eighty-Seventh Layer of the Abyss!"


    "It''s not too distant from the perspective of worlds, although it remains a rather extended distance."


    Amidst the clouds, the ride of two Legendary mages¡ªthe research vessel called the ''Observer'' slowly rose, accelerating even as the runes on its external armor whirled rapidly. Pale blue dimensional ripples visible to the naked eye thus appeared around the airship, and soon a doorway directed to the Void slowly opened above it.


    "Weird, there many powerful energy signatures detected closing in on the surrounding of the target world¡­"


    William''s expression was not relaxed just before departure. He frowned, staring solemnly at the screen of the control panel before him. "Perhaps Joshua is right¡ªthere are many factions spying on the Ancient Dragons apart from ourselves."


    "To be frank, I''m not there to struggle for the Ancient Dragon with those fellows. I just want to protect the treasure of the Multiverse." Barnil replied, and turned his head for a glance at Joshua.


    "And not throw a punch out once I see it like the being back here."


    Behind them, Joshua shrugged. He did not have the strength for banter with the two old-timers.


    "Either way, engine warm-up completed¡­ Void portal opened."


    Neither Barnil nor William added anything once they saw that Joshua did not reply, smiling excitedly together as they sat in the cockpit, calibrating the research vessel they altered for who-knows-how-many-times.


    "Let''s go!"


    In the very next instant, as the dimensions surged with incomparable power, the little white research vessel hence abruptly vanished from the skies over the Great Ajax Mountains.

 Chapter 617 En Route, Almost Arriving

    Joshua had waited for a very long time.


    Since the day he punched out against the silver Ancient Dragon and jolted it from its slumber, he had always been waiting to head to that unknown world and face it in his actual form.


    Joshua enjoyed battles¡ªsuch was the truth. It was also true that he had always wanted to challenge an ancient dragon, to experience what power the so called ''Perfect Being'' and ''Primeval Lifeform'' wielded. Unquestionably, to do battle against an Ancient Dragon was his personal desire. He wished to exchange blows with such an opponent definitively and compare their differences, and it would be the same even if the opponent did not know him or had no argument against him in the first place.


    Still, with his battle tendency, Joshua had always held a certain principle¡ªhe would never lash out deliberately against beings that did not display enmity on their own accord. No matter how much he wanted to fight, it must at least be an honorable battle. What he did under the influence of divinity more than half a month ago was hence indisputably ambush, in which he threw a punch whilst the Ancient Dragon was caught unawares, awakening it utterly from its slumber.


    And the chain reaction from that action had sent great waves across the surrounding region and world circles, undoubtedly causing much trouble for the Ancient Dragon.


    Even if Joshua had thousands of reasons, he could never wipe away the single truth¡ªbeing unable to control his own lust and hence causing a great transgression was simply too laughable and embarrassing.


    "I shall shoulder what I did."


    He thought, and was impatient to cleanse himself of that humiliation. There was no question that his party was not the only ones seeking the whereabouts of the Ancient Dragon, and with the Ancient Dragon''s bellow sending ripples throughout the edge of the Abyss, the multitudinous demons and alien races must be now circling that world, spying for the Ancient Dragon''s power.


    Hence, the warrior''s objective now was to chase off those beings¡­ Naturally, Joshua did not think of it as penance for his rash behavior before, and it was definitely not out of a good heart.


    After all, there was only one who could challenge the Ancient Dragon.


    "Joshua, do you feel it? The Observer has detected substantial energy signatures¡­ Tsk, how many people are there around here?"


    In the endless darkness of the void, a tiny white airship was moving urgently, moving in tune with dimensional turbulences as it traversed the Void. It was the ''Observer'' that Barnil and William made many adjustments too, a research vessel that could negotiate the Void with ancient elven sunship technology and one of the two Legendary mages'' procurement from exploring ancient ruins years ago.


    The little white inversed-trapezoid airship was less than a hundred and fifty meters long, with two elliptic holds by its side. Though it appeared pocket-sized it was actually well-equipped, armed with Void observation equipment that was first-class even for the Skypiercing White Tower. At this moment, Barnil was reading the abnormal energy signatures in the surrounding dimensions, before inhaling sharply. "It''s those Abyssal demons from the Sixth Abyss! The Pentashade dragons! There are also three other traces of advancing from three completely different worlds!"


    "Well, that means there are now at least five factions that could move freely in the Void that had detected the presence of the Ancient Dragon and closing in on that world," William said as he controlled the navigation of the Observer. "We are all acquainted with the Abyssal Liege of the Sixth Abyss¡ªGoliath the Glutton and the Five Demon Generals under him, which is considered a superpower in the Abyss who often invaded other Abysses and other Worlds. The Pentashade dragons are also old friends¡ªalthough they had been pummeled by the Seven Gods Church to a rather pitiful state, their three Legendary Dragon Kings are, at minimum, their peak combat force."


    "Still, from which hole did those three factions leap out from? Beings that could travel the Void are no trifling things¡ªif they had been staying nearby the Mycroft Continent all along, why haven''t we found them for so many years? "


    The two Legendary mages keep raising questions without stopping, their bellies brimming with curiosity, although Joshua knew certain secrets thanks to the rekindled Flame of the world of Karlis.


    Worlds destroyed could be revived, just like how the Mycroft Continent recovered by using the Flames of the world of Grandia, as well as how Karlis was now temporarily kept aflame with the residual Flames from Grandia. Order and Chaos are interchangeable, with a single line separating destruction and new life. Indeed, in Grandia where the Four Great Elements were beginning to crumble and yet revitalized with the appearance of a complete ecosphere, could Abysses not rise again with their own residual flames?


    The power of Ancient Dragon creates things out of none, granting new ecospheres to worlds completely without vigor, which in turn were irresistible for demons. By the same principle, that power of revival held great attraction to worlds that were nearing their own ruin, such as civilizations that lived in nuclear winter environments¡­ it would not be atypical for civilizations that could destroy their own world to have the ability to travel in the Void, but they should not have so much remaining power for Void exploration operations due to their own hostile environments.


    If not for the Ancient Dragons, they would definitely be staying in their homes, prudently licking their own wounds while sending small scout troops to find worlds suitable for migration. That was perhaps the reason why Mycroft could not discover before them.


    Both Barnil and William nodded in agreement after Joshua told them about his hypothesis, with the wandering poet saying solemnly, "that''s certainly plausible."


    "Our world of Mycroft had once faced a downward spiral to destruction as well. It was precisely why our position in the dimensional map neighbored the Sixth, Seventh and Thirty-Seventh Abyss. To tell the truth, most worlds that were closer to us were about to fall, and enter the Abyss."


    Joshua nodded subconsciously when he recalled the nearby worlds of Karlis and Illgner, the latter of which was attacked by the Evil God of Calamity¡ªthose were certainly worlds on their last breath.


    "But we can''t care that much¡ªthey should strive on their own to save their own world. They must be prepared to be sent flying if they stand in our way of meeting the Ancient Dragon!"


    Both Barnil and William burst with purpose once they learned the possible origins of the unknown factions, with the white-haired mage Barnil turning and grinning at his old friend. "Hahaha! This adventure is really exciting. At least nine Legends, and five factions that could travel in the Void¡ªhave we entered a game of such scale in the past few decades?"


    "Never before¡ªnow, yes!" William laughed loudly as well even as he accelerated the Observer through the Void. "Really interesting. Such free, unrestrained adventuring that challenges our own limits and leaves no repercussions¡ªthat is why we always stayed free and never joined any faction!"


    A white bolt therefore abruptly appeared in the Void. It twisted the dimensions and advanced in tune with dimensional flow, bypassing worlds after worlds that emanated radiance amidst the Great Mana Tide and closing in on their destination.


    However, a massive fleet suddenly appeared in the Void.


    ***


    The dark Void of the Multiverse was filled with endless dimensional turbulence. Special equipment or powerful abilities that could spy through the dimensions were needed to explore such environments, but no matter how precise the instruments or formidable their abilities, there is a limit to their boundary of observation. To the three Legendary champions present on the Observer, just as they were about to reach the world where the Ancient Dragon was, an abnormal fleet abruptly came to view the edge of their observation range.


    It was a fleet composed of thousands of spherical warships painted in an inconspicuous dark-blue, with unusual emblems drawn over their external armor that resembled the scales of living creatures. Most of the spherical warships were of equal size¡ªa diameter of around four-hundred meters, with a single colossal one that was almost a thousand-meters long and appeared to be their flagship, its size and special sky-blue painting letting anyone see their uniqueness at a single glance.


    "******, ***, ******!" (This is the Fleet of the Fetila Federation. Stop at once, intruders, this dimensional region is under lockdown!)


    "A Void fleet seems to want us to stop and cease our advance." Joshua smiled, lifting his brow. "Looks a little magnificent too¡ªairships had not even seen widespread use on the Mycroft Continent yet, right? So, sink them or charge?"


    "You call that magnificent?"


    William could not help sneering in reply to Joshua''s words, shaking his head while navigating. "In fact, if not for the world of Mycroft yet to develop fundamental magical technology industries and thus unable to turn our research into reality¡­ but such a fleet?"


    "If we popularized the power us Legendary champions grasped and adapted it to civilization use, it would be difficult for me to actually imagine how powerful the Mycroft civilization become¡­ but such a fleet?" Barnil sneered as well. "crude rune usage, and simply laughable."


    "Let''s avoid troubling them, since they were kind enough to not fire on us."


    "*****." (Vessel coming at us, dead ahead.)


    A great mana surge started to stream from the colossal spherical warship. Inside, a creature which had the upper body of a squid, the lower body of a worm, a huge skull and tentacles was controlling its own mana and the warship resonance in the central command room, instructing the entire fleet while issuing its warning.


    "******, *****, ***...?!" (Please turn around at once, we would fire if you continue on your current course¡­?!)


    As the unusual creature sent its command, astonishing mana waves were immediately unleashed from the entire flotilla of spherical warships, forming simple yet detailed giant magic circles in the Void where energy rapidly condensed. Dark red mana beams hence were armed and ready to be fired, but just as flagship control realized that the Observer had no intention of slowing down and hence readied to call for Weapons Free, it suddenly paused and did nothing, even closing its breathing orifice on its back.


    ¡ªBy the ancestors, what is going on?!


    Dakrodas, the grand commander of the Fetila Federation''s First Fleet and controller of the flagship could not believe what it was seeing. It froze at the central command room of the flagship, gaping at crazy scene displayed in the magical screen before its eyes.


    On the other end of the Void, that little white flying equipment had registered a threat level by the warship prejudge system that was no more than five, meaning that it was about as dangerous as a wandering debris. The civilization behind such a poor little ship must pose no danger at all, which was why Dakrodas did not hesitate to issue the order to repel and pulverize it¡­ and yet the circumstances changed now.


    "*, ***, ***, ***, ****?!!" (Five, nine hundred and twenty thousand, sixteen million, seventy-four million, three hundred and eighty million?!!)


    Dakrodas hence stared blankly as the numbers displayed upon the prejudge system rose wildly, leaping to a depth that far outmatched ten First Fleets. It had initially believed that the magical system of the warship had developed an error, only to be dealt another tremendous when the energy estimation system at the very next moment.


    "*****, ****, ***?!" (Energy values surpassing five hundred million¡ªsupreme energy alert, evasion suggest?!)


    Are we facing a small sun?


    Dakrodas still could not believe it. Although it knew that the Multiverse was vast and borderless with incalculable powerful beings. However, the Fetila Federation that had conquered several worlds were no slouch either¡ªdespite their severe losses due to civil war that their prime world approached devastation, it would never believe that a little ship had the ability to outclass their entire fleet by such a wide margin. Therefore, Dakrodas did not hesitate to decide that the observation had become erroneous and reached out with its own magical powers, intending to spy on the truth of that small craft¡ª


    And therefore, it saw the truth.


    There were three profound and imposing wills, with one of them consisting of countless layers of spiderwebs, a spiritual system composed of incalculable amounts of mind network and was as complex a world. Another appeared to be runes incarnate, with millions of diverse symbols that represented limits meanings¡ªlike playthings under his control, capable of forming all things at will. The last one, resembling either a sun or a steel that was burned red¡ªsturdy, indestructible and carrying the incandescence that could incinerate everything. Although it was not as unfathomable as the two other wills, it had another pureness of power.


    Each will manipulated energies that could power entire fleets for months, and yet those energies were perfectly bound within their own bodies. The reason why the warship system mistakenly judged that their combat prowess at five was because they had yet to release it, but now, the ever-rising number told Dakrodas that the power which their race was proud of was not worth mentioning before certain superior beings.


    The entire Fetila Fleet simply paused where they were in the Void, allowing the Observer to simply weave through the fleet at a speed that was neither swift nor slow. The runic offensive circles they had released welcomed the advent of the Rune Master and his departure as if paralyzed, and it was until the Observer had completely left the observation zone of the Fetila Fleet that everyone broke out in coolants similar to human sweat all over their bodies, as if awakening from a dream.


    "¡­That was too dangerous."


    It was only after the Observer totally vanished that Dakrodas wiped away the coolant over its body with a shivering tentacle. "As I thought, we can''t participate with incidents related to Primeval Bins¡­ report to the council and inform the advance team ahead of us, we are abandoning mission¡­ First Fleet, turn back!"


    The efficiency of the Fetilans were certain. In minutes, the entire fleet of spherical warships had finished calibrations and returned decisively, vanishing within the Void.


    And it was the correct decision.


    For at this time, the region around the world of Kronos had become a battlefield where Demon Generals, Legendary Dragon Kings, super-warships that were equal to Legendary champions and unnamed superior beings were standing off against each other. No being would retreat in the struggle for the power of the Ancient Dragon, and a terrible battle would soon begin.


    And in that very moment, a tiny white airship was still travelling through the Void.


    En route, almost arriving.

 Chapter 618 Not Reinforcements

    The infinite races and races of the Multiverse has many different names for the Bottomless Abyss.


    It could be known as the Demonic Realm, Hell, the Godforsaken Land or the Garden of Wastelands¡­ Whatever the case may be, each name they give would never be free from negative connotations¡ªapart from some races that had become utterly crazy. Even if most civilizations did not understand them, they would subconsciously reject anything that had to do with them.


    For it was the grave of the Multiverse, the place where ashes of Flames extinguished accumulated.


    The Bottomless Abyss was boundless, and the further the plane was below, the earlier its Flame had extinguished. Legends tell that the bottommost plane of the Abyss was the remains of the first world to have died, and the very first level of the Abyss.


    Lava Inferno¡ªthe Sixth Abyss, was a plane that had risen in the last few millennia, a world known for its power amongst the charted Abyss. With imps as their foundation, the demon population there was above a hundred and nine million, with aberrations populations numbering up to ten times that size.


    The Abyssal Liege Goliath was a great demon whose powerful name spread through dozens of worlds. It was addressed reverently by many names ''The Binge-Eater'', ''World Devourer'', ''Soul Hunter'' or the ''Gluttonous Demon King''. A demon that was without predecessor, it had united several levels of Abysses, and led five Demon Generals that stood at the top of demonic ranks, ruling over thousands of archdemon lieges. Even now, Goliath was never ceasing its efforts to expand and conquer, and was rumored to have started a war against another Abyssal Liege. If it triumphed, its faction would definitely greatly strengthen.


    According to what was known presently, Goliath''s thirst and limitless greed for souls had destroyed seven worlds, massacring and wiping out thirteen feeble races, with those billions of souls brought by the Soul Hunter itself to the Abyss for an unknown fate. Some said that those souls became new demon while others say that the Demon King had stored those souls from some grand goal.


    And now, the First of the Five Legions of the Gluttonous Demon King¡ªthe Infernal Sea Army was leading a vast Magma Fleet and navigating through the Void between worlds.


    Endless dimensional turbulence and plane tremor were forming waves of Void windstorms, stopping all beings who intend to cross the Void, instantly tearing anything that had not reached the class of archdemon.


    However, amidst the intense dimensional undulations, a fleet that was seemingly forged from golden-red magma was urgently sailing through the Void, carrying an astonishing corrupt presence.


    Behind the small magma ships that resembled asteroids and at the center of that vast and blasphemous fleet was the largest and most majestic colossal magma warship. Sensing the distant waves of vigor, a large demon sitting upon its skeleton throne with insectoid wings on its back slowly opened its eyes.


    It had sharp, towering chitin horns, while its tough body that resembled a cross between insect and human was covered with a dark and smooth shell, with many mirages of different races screaming in agony appearing over it. On its back, the edges beside its beetle-like wings were grown full of sharp, bony spikes that was not rare for demons that grew over twenty meters.


    Saluka, the Insectoid Demon General serving the Demon King Goliath opened its compound eye, its gaze transcending the bulkheads of the Magma Ship and staring off into the Void. "The Primeval Being has removed its barrier over the world coordinates," it said softly. "I could sense the vigor Lord Goliath had described."


    "Certainly, a world worth plundering."


    "And a powerful prey worth hunting."


    Saluka slowly rose as it spoke to itself, and souls of the countless races in its shell began to cry out and curse harrowingly, the profound grudges becoming a black presence that encircled it, the pitiable birth and death of beings visible from within.


    "All ships, forward. The other Legions would be here soon," the Insectoid Demon General said with a deep voice, "and the First Legion must never fall behind."


    Receiving orders, the speed of the vast and prepared Abyssal Fleet accelerated, golden-red ships thundering through the Void, and soon became the first to arrive outside the world where the Ancient Dragon was.


    Without any excess speech or orders, the Abyssal Fleet began to spread itself the moment they arrived at the destination, turning into meteors that broke through the world barrier. In less than a dozen seconds, one-tenth of the demonic army had descended upon the world of Kronos.


    Saluka watched as the First Legion entered the world without stopping amidst the chaos. Generally speaking, typical world barriers were very sturdy and demons have to raise a great portal if they wanted to invade. However, the world where the Primeval Being was is essentially the Five-Hundred and Eighty-Seventh Level of the Abyss, a world that belonged to the Abyss itself. Its World Barrier was hence so fragile it was virtually non-existent, which was why Saluka never once worried if its subordinates could enter the world smoothly.


    At the same time, it quickly noticed nearby that several powerful energy signatures were rapidly closing in on them.


    "As I thought, other factions."


    In seconds, Saluka could see two great dragons that were over hundreds of meters long appeared in the Void as orderly wavelengths streamed across dimensional turbulence. Behind the two dragons¡ªone white and the other black¡ªinfinite wyverns darted out, protected by the two powerful dragons'' power from being affected by dimensional turbulence.


    Without sparing any words or dallying, with a single cry from the black dragon, a dark vein of fissure abruptly broke out over the World Barrier. Thus, their minions¡ªwyverns that were clearly grown from magic began to pour into Kronos like the demonic army.


    "Pentashade dragons¡ªthe Legendary Dragon Kings Kanor and Bognar¡­ Why would they come?!"


    Saluka could not help frowning after encountering the unexpected presence. It was naturally acquainted with the two Pentashade Dragon Kings since one of the conspirators behind the Draconic Plague on the Mycroft Continent was the Sixth Abyss. It was initially curious upon seeing the two renowned Dragon Kings, only to quickly realize that their goal must be the same as their own¡ªto plunder the power of Ancient Dragons. After all, they were now considered demons as well.


    If it were in its usual behavior, Saluka would have led the fleet and charged with the intent of chasing off those damned four-legged lizards that intended to steal their prize. However, the power of the two Dragon Kings would be too great and Saluka would never win in a one-against-two scenario, and so could only calm itself and tell the fleet to evade them.


    "Keep your distance from those bastard dragons¡­ The Liege still has a deal with them."


    Given that they remained allies on the surface, it was inappropriate to come into conflict at the moment. Saluka soothed itself thus, but soon, another massive energy signature approached.


    Who else? This time, both Saluka and the two Dragon Kings turned their heads.


    This time, it was a being that was entirely gray and of celestial proportions. Its form was reminiscent of a blue whale, but its body was grown full of sharp ridged spike armor, its near ten-thousand-meters body emanating abnormal and incredible lifeforce while its huge maw was filled with blade-like teeth. It stirred the space surrounding it, kicking up cascades as the behemoth wandered the Void, unconcerned about the Demonic Legion and the Dragon Kings on both sides that acted as if a great enemy has come.


    "Leviathan!"


    "Void Behemoth!"


    The two factions instantly recognized the newcomer. It was a fearsome being that traversed the Void and sought entertainment by disturbing the balance of different worlds and plants. They were natives of the Void, eternally undying behemoths that were considered perfect in itself, with their inner body circulation comparable to a small world. And now, it appears that even the Void Behemoth was attracted by the power of the Ancient Dragon.


    Nevertheless, Leviathan seemed to have no intention of entering Kronos. It was not east for powerful beings like themselves to enter an unfamiliar world¡ªthere would be inestimable damage if it could not adapt to the differing rules. That was why both the Pentashade Dragon Kinds and the Insectoid Demon General had first sent inferior advance teams to investigate the foreign environment.


    But just as the three sides had found a balance and tacitly carved out their own domains, the depths of the unknown Void began to tremble again.


    "How is there still more?"


    Saluka was now finding things bizarre. The First Legion would never be able to handle the troublesome Pentashade Dragons and the Void Behemoth, and the reason why Insectoid Demon General could still keep calm just a while ago was because it was aware that the Beholder Demon General Helm would lead the Third Legion to support it¡­ But if a fourth faction or a powerful being appeared now, they might not be able to handle things even if the Third Legion arrived.


    Furthermore, the Primeval Being that was their target was not easy to deal with. The longer an Ancient Dragon, the stronger its power was¡ªand this one should have lived for over thirty thousand years, and most gods might not be able to handle it. If Goliath was not convinced that it had not fully recovered its abilities, the entire First Legion would have been a mere dish for the Ancient Dragon.


    "The Liege is still entangled with other Abyssal Liege, while the other three Legions are held up at other frontlines¡­" Saluka promptly shuddered once it realized that it might very well not accomplish the mission given by the Demon King. It knew how Goliath dealt with those who failed him¡ªit will be made to suffer even if it was a Demon General.


    And as Saluka remained tangled, an unusual small fleet appeared on another corner of the Void as if teleporting. It was a fleet built with extraordinary golden substance and crystals, led by huge half-moon shaped warship. A pale-blue sphere containing highly concentrated energy particle began to form within the protruding arc of the half-moon shaped warship, releasing powerful force of devastation. Behind the half-moon ship was another colossal elliptic warship, which was shooting out many small transports to investigate the surroundings, resembling a beehive that was spraying bees without stopping.


    And at the center of the Golden Fleet was a gargantuan asymmetric pyramidic Mothership. It had a dazzling pale-blue energy core that bore the power to distort the Void, which was at present calming the dimensional turbulences encircling its own fleet. It was precisely the Mothership which gave Saluka, the two Dragon Kings and the Void a great sense of menace¡ªthey could feel that if the energy core at the heart of the Mothership burst out completely, its energy levels could kill Legendary champions with strength to spare.


    But that was not the end. Just as the Golden Fleet began to volley their advance team to scout the situation in Kronos, there were incessant and varied ripples unfurling in the Void. Countless fleets of varying sizes belonging to Extraordinary beings of indeterminate power, as well as abnormal lifeforms that were completely indescribable therefore appeared around the world. Still, with the four most powerful factions standing off against each other, most factions who were self-conscious of their lacking in power turned and left.


    "Abyssal demons and the Magma Army?"


    "Void Behemoth!"


    "Heavens, it''s Leviathan¡­ what are those, resembling dragons but so much larger?!"


    "The Star God''s Golden Fleet? Weren''t they mothballed?!"


    "Apologies for disturbing you guys. We''ll be leaving now."


    Many factions came and went, and yet the four factions maintained their calm, staying in their stand-off against each other instead of launching an all-out assault at once. After all, who could tell if their own real objective was not to defeat the other factions and instead attain the Ancient Dragon''s power¡­ It would be utter folly if they exhausted most abilities to defeat their opponents and failed the mission of defeating the Ancient Dragon afterward. The Ancient Dragon that was hiding in Kronos must think so too¡ªit was waiting for the enemies that had came for it to slug it out, allowing it the time to recover its ability.


    "Why is there still more?!"


    On the mothership in the center of the Magma Fleet, Saluka''s entire body was steaming with solid black fumes, with the cries and wails of endless lives before death echoing within. The Insectoid Demon General''s shell creased to a single piece as it, one of the calmer demons was now almost unable to suppress its desire for devastation. But suddenly, red light flickered in Saluka''s compound eyes, and it calmed once more.


    "Wait, this presence¡­"


    The Insectoid Demon General could sense another will broiling for destruction was rapidly advancing in the Void. Immeasurably thick presence of death was combined with the lust for slaughter as if the wielder had just slaughtered millions of beings. The pungent smell of blood, and the despairing howls of souls emanated scent that would captivate demons¡ªSaluka''s spirit hence throbbed, believing that they should be the Third Legion that came to reinforcement them. It was only the Beholder Demon General Helm that had just conquered a world that would have such fresh presence of destruction.


    Almost. Saluka stared at the Void expectantly. Though the five Demon Generals serving Goliath were unacquainted with each other and rarely met due to the busy missions of conquest, it would definitely not be mistaken with the presence of its own kind. The Insectoid Demon General''s gaze hence focused at the center of the four factions, where the Void was twisting¡ªevidence that a certain powerful presence was stirring dimensional turbulence as they rushed here. Apart from the demons, the Pentashade Dragon Kings, the Void Behemoth, and the Golden Fleet had all turned their eyes and observation equipment in that direction. All of them could feel that the newcomer was a being that did not lose out to them.


    But why is it so small?


    Before anyone could find the answer to that conundrum, the Void was twisted to its limits¡ªthe newcomer was about to enter their field of vision. They were arriving.


    "Although two Legions working together can''t chase off the three other factions, we would definitely take the initiative!"


    Saluka could not help being excited inwardly. Though demons were formidable, the other factions were not weak, and not all civilizations in different worlds would allow the Abyss to invade whimsically. There were some who could defeat demonic legions in direct battle, dealing heavy losses upon them¡ªstill, those were single Legions most of the time, and it was a completely different concept for two Legions working together and a single one fighting alone.


    Sensing that the substantial presence of devastation was rapidly closing in, Saluka''s mind was getting elated by every passing moment. It had already thought about its next move: first, they would subjugate the Pentashade Dragon Kings that had only brought a bunch of cannon fodder. Those two may possess brute power, but the dragons serving them were mostly slaughtered by the Seven Gods Church from the world of Mycroft, and were virtually commanders without armies. Then, they would pressure the Void Behemoth¡ªalthough others would fear the Behemoths style of retaliation by going to their transgressors'' world to spread spores which produced warped beings, the demons were completely unafraid, and would even happily welcome them. As for the Golden Fleet, it would be just fine to ignore them since they numbered so few.


    The distortion had ended, and the newcomer revealed their true face. The Insectoid Demon General looked toward that direction excitedly, believing that it would find the Magma Fleet''s imposing overture as they sailed swiftly.


    But what appeared before Saluka was a tiny white airship.


    It had arrived.

 Chapter 619 Alone

    Red black clouds shrouded the heavens. Sanguine light shot out from the cracks between clouds like sharp crimson blades, stabbing into the Kronos mountains.


    Raging winds brewed deep within the skies, where thunder boomed distinctly beneath the cloud layers. The air was filled with the scent of sulfur and charred coal, even as the pungent smell of blood filled every corner of the land.


    Though it was not a peaceful place from the start, the Kronos Mountains that perhaps counted as relatively peaceful was now a battlefield of invaders from other worlds.


    In the burning forests that had been devasted by fire and windstorms, scorched-black trees crackled, while the entire land was filled with magma craters and traces of acidic erosion. Due to the battle between Extraordinary beings, the rivers dried, stone became sand while searing gales steamed, billowed and distorted air itself.


    And yet, in such dangerous environments, Lisa was dashing at full speed, using every burnt tree and stone as cover and ran in an irregular pattern.


    Through the power of Actuate Bolt and using the minuscule currents to stimulate her own muscles, the Drakonid girl displayed strength that did not lose out to most aberrations despite her petite body. And with her senses toward powerful magnetic fields, she evaded the dragons, demons and those unusual flying transports that were fighting everywhere in the skies.


    In a brief dozen minutes, the Kronos mountains had now become the fields of war for foreign intruders. Almost at the very moment the demonic army descended, they engaged the wyverns that came not long after in a terrible close ranged battle. Acidic breath and Abyssal spells danced in the air, while the shockwaves from draconic flames and blasphemous rays leveled the rare few good soils on the ground. There would be the occasional demon or wyvern corpse that drop down, spreading energy as the flesh was smashed into a puddle. And on the ground, the danger instincts of all monsters went into a frenzy and they fled, leaving the battlefield of those powerful outsiders.


    Even if they did their best to hold back, the jungle was destroyed from the shockwaves of the battle, while villages burned under the blazes.


    It was fortunate that that golden flying equipment had not entered the battle between demons and dragons. Though they would occasionally sneak in and deal an ambushing blow, they would mostly retreat as soon as they did so. In general, they were flying around, collecting samples of plants and monsters on the surface¡ªtractor beams were shooting down visibly from those crafts, drawing plants, panicking monsters and Drakonids into their hold.


    Nevertheless, Lisa did not have the time to mind such things. In the brief dozen seconds she began her escape, the girl could already hear more than a few harrowing cries, with some voices being those that she was familiar with¡ªthe newly Awakened young monster hunters had been undergoing trials nearby, and those were deathcries from those who had been struck by the shockwaves from the battle.


    "Aaaaah!!! Help! I¡ª"


    Crack¡ª


    The sound of bones being crushed.


    No thanks to her greatly empowered hearing, the sound became nightmarish for Lisa as that sound felt like it came from right beside him. The voice belonged to someone of the same age as she was, and though they did not really bond, it was someone she could sit down on the same table with in feasts¡­ And now, the almost-acquaintance made no other sound after that shrill cry, utterly crushed.


    "Don''t think about others. Hurry, Lisa." The combat-ready Syndicate reprimanded angrily in its pendant form that hung over the girl''s chest. "This is a battlefield¡ªyou don''t have to time to be kind to others, and neither do you have the ability to help them! You can only take care of yourself!"


    "You will have to wait if you want vengeance. Since the First Legion and the Pentashade dragons had invaded, the fate of this world is sealed¡ªit is becoming an Abyss once again, and you must adapt to such an environment as quickly as you can and grow! You have greater talent than I do, so don''t just die here!"


    "¡­I know, Mister Syndicate¡­" Lisa gritted her teeth and spoke with a tinge of shudder. The balrog''s reprimanding had jolted her awake, and thus she endured the agony and bewilderment. "But what is all this¡­ why did the mountains became like this?"


    "A few days ago, I was just talking to Sofia about what we should do after we become hunters. She said she wanted to hunt crowned bird and craft beautiful clothes from its feathers, while I said I wanted to explore faraway places¡­ But now Sofia is now dead in an instant, how could this happen?"


    "¡­Because that''s the law of the Abyss. You Drakonids are too weak, and could nothing against the invasion of the powerful once discovered."


    "Is that so¡­ too weak, huh."


    Sofia''s vision for the future had been dashed by the sudden upheaval of reality, her positive path and plans ahead brutally destroyed. In the end, she was just a young girl who was a dozen years old, and had been panicking over her inability to awaken her bloodline power just a few days ago. Even with the balrog''s training and attaining the legacy of a Legendary champion, her mind had yet developed to the level to weather such momentous change.


    If not for Syndicate continuous shattering of her bewilderment through constant stern words and instructing her every move, the helpless Drakonid girl would perhaps have crumpled under such sudden shifts.


    And in this moment, the balrog was working its own mind furiously. It''s the Infernal Sea Legion¡­ it thought. Has that Demon King of the Sixth Abyss resolved to invade this world? The only good news here is that it''s not just them¡ªother powerful factions are competing too.


    Not being one to think, but given that Syndicate was now only left with its core form, what else could it rely upon? The balrog hence sensed their surroundings through magnetic fields, racking its brains to think how to break through the encirclement of wyverns, demons and unusual flying transports to return to the considerably hidden Drakonid village. In the end, when the balrog was about to vomit blood, it finally found a safe route.


    "Through here, run across the ashes of those burnt trees!" Syndicate told Lisa with a deep voice. "There''s an open field ahead, only through there could we avoid being detected by those demons and wyverns¡­ Hurry, there''s no time!"


    "Alright, alright!" Lisa naturally would not suspect that Syndicate had ill intent, but still instinctively paused when she saw the trees that were just scorched gray-white. "Its over several hundred degrees¡­ can I do it?"


    "Nonsense. You are a pure-blooded Drakonid trained in Actuate Bolt and had initial success¡ªdo you think the legacy I gave you is so useless and unable to withstand just a few hundred degrees?" the balrog urged. "Hurry. There is a whole bunch of demons hurrying toward us from the rear¡ªthey could discern living heat energy, you would definitely be found if you don''t hide in the ashes!"


    Although the demons were fighting against the wyverns and the golden transports at the moment and might not be concerned over just one Drakonid, not even lunatics would be careless enough to hand the fate of their own lives to others. Lisa knew that it was not the time for her to hesitate either, and so she bit down, took a few deep breaths to adjust her form, and mustered her full strength and charged into the burning ashes!


    At the moment, countless faint electric currents were streaming inside Lisa''s body. It was bloodline power originating from Drakonid bodies, and under the willful control of the girl herself, it was rapidly mastered. Bolts hence began to flicker and flow from various parts of the girl''s body, which soon assembled into a thick and massive energy, whirling abruptly in Lisa''s body and streaming outside her skin as veins of green-blue lightning arcs.


    Her entire body wrapped by the lightning arcs, the cells in her body began to chafe and work intensely. The currents thus began to drive her body forward, producing various formidable abilities: fearless against burn and lightning, an augmented body and flesh, superhuman senses¡­ the all-encompassing Actuate Bolt drove Lisa forward, her power now outshining over most ordinary monster hunters and capable of facing monsters directly. Even titled monsters with names could be ambushed, killed in a single blow.


    Diving into the ashes, Lisa promptly began to swim speedily as if in water. To her, in this very moment, the burning soil and sand were like what water was to ordinary people¡ªeasily pushed away, allowing her the freedom to swim, and just as Syndicate said, the ashes that burned at hundreds of degrees could not even touch her¡­ It was now that Lisa truly discovered that she was no longer a typical Drakonid girl, but a genuine Extraordinary individual.


    As long as she kept training in Actuate Bolt up to the limit of Kokyu-ho training, she would become the greatest monster hunter in Drakonid history. And if she could surpass that threshold and step to a place beyond, she would become the very definition of a champion.


    But now, the girl did not have the time to think that much. She could already sense dozens of incredible electromagnetic fields from her back¡ªthe terrible beings Mister Syndicate called ''demons''. They roared past them in the skies as they dove toward a distant battlefield, their powerful energy emission sending pricking pains to Lisa more than typical searing heat, which in turn made her sure of one thing.


    She was weak.


    *****


    Lisa only climbed out of the jungle ashes after the demons had gone far, feeling her body heating up but unscathed apart from being blackened.


    "Keep going, Lisa. You can''t pin your hopes on the monster hunters of your village. They can''t even protect themselves¡ªwe must return to the village ourselves¡­ Tsk."


    If it were honest, Syndicate did not find returning to the village a good idea. It could see very well the current state of the Kronos Mountains: nowhere is safe, and it was much dangerous to enter a village that offered a bigger target no matter how well-hidden, than moving alone with one Drakonid. Instead of returning to familiar grounds by instinct, the balrog believed that Lisa now almost had the technique to hide in the depths of the mountains. Ultimately, it could tell that neither the demons nor the Pentashade dragons wanted to claim, as opposed to destroying this world. They would never slaughter the natives, and would assimilate them as their own instead.


    If that was the case, were not both options viable for survival?


    However, the balrog knew very well that Lisa was just a young girl and incapable of making such cold-blooded decisions. On the other hand, it was alright to return and listen as the mountain Drakonids summarized the current situation. It had faith that a race of such bloodlines would never be struck down so easily.


    The Drakonid girl and the balrog kept rushing through the mountain ridges, moving so quickly even as they dodged all dead ends, battle zones of the outsiders and exceedingly dangerous war debris. In half an hour, they reached the Drakonid village that was hidden in a geographical blind spot.


    The village was now in full alert. Drakonid monster hunters wearing beast leather uniforms and carrying greatbows are hiding in every corner of the jungle and the hills, patrolling their surroundings nervously. They quickly found Lisa as she was not especially avoiding their sights, and after a brief blank moment, one of the hunters leapt out to guide her, while another ran toward another direction as if to notify someone.


    Soon, the Drakonid girl, caked with ash and monster blood, were led by the hunters from the same village, with a one-eyed middle-aged Drakonid welcoming her.


    "Lisa?! It''s great that you''re still alive¡­ What happened to you?!"


    The one-eyed Drakonid promptly paused at the sight of her ragged daughter who still smelled of thick sanguine. He hurried to her, half-kneeling to check if she was wounded, before finding rejoicefully that the blood were monsters, while her daughter was not even scratched.


    "Heavens, Lisa. We''ve lost contact with the entire trial party. Something so huge is happening out there and yet I could not get any news from you¡­"


    Merely embracing the young girl who could hold back the shivers and was about to cry, the middle-aged Drakonid whose face was carved full of the vicissitudes of life could not hold back his tears from welling on the corner of his eyes either. His arms and shoulders were clearly wounded, with most covered in bandages¡ªit was clear that they had fought in a battle.


    Even so, this was not the moment for comfort. Having no time to soothe his own daughter, the middle-aged Drakonid rose, stroking Lisa''s cheeks to wipe off the dust over her face. "Hurry to the center of the mountains, and seek refuge in the Land of the Ancestors!" he said with a deep, solemn voice. "Most of the villagers had already left and we are about the last batch, it is fortunate that I''ve waited for you¡­ Hurry and go, those powerful monsters are coming, and they move very fast across the battlefield!"


    "Alright, Dad." Lisa gulped, keeping her tears from flowing. She had found a haven after much hardship, and yet could not vent. "Sofia is dead, everyone is dead¡­ It''s all my fault¡ªif I didn''t leave, I could lead them and evade the demons¡­"


    The middle-aged Drakonid, however, was not concerned, shaking his head. "Don''t be silly, my good child. You can''t do anything¡ªthose creatures could see through the best hunter camouflages, and it is by the providence of our ancestors and the Dragon God that you could come back alive."


    "This is indeed a calamity as written in the prophecy, for which there are shelters built by our ancestors in the heart of the mountains¡­ But there is a limit to its accommodation. Late arrivals would have to fend for themselves, so just tidy up, your batch will soon be leaving."


    "Okay." Lisa nodded obediently, pressing on her own chest before asking tentatively, "What about you, Dad?"


    "I will cut¡­ I''ll be with you, I''ll protect you!"


    The middle-aged Drakonid hesitated for a moment before correcting himself through gritted teeth. He was aware that such a decision would lower himself in the eyes of his fellow hunters in the future, but to guarantee his daughter''s safety he no longer cared about reputation or opinions. Who knows if Drakonids could survive this calamity in days to come, and moreover¡ªnothing was more important in this world than his daughter.


    "I''ll protect you too, Dad!" Lisa became spirited in response, and could not help exclaiming. "I am very strong now too¡­ I could play a part as well!"


    "I know, I know¡­ My daughter is a pure-blood that rarely come by over centuries; she would definitely protect us¡­"


    The middle-aged Drakonid had wanted to smile, only to feel a pang of unbearable misery¡­ He had been focused solely on hunting monsters after his wife had been killed by some unusual monster from the Desert of God to vent his grievance, rage and self-blame. Though he did not exactly overlook her daughter, he most certainly did not keep her company most of the time. He had even been happy when he heard that she could not awaken¡ªthat way, she did not have to be a hunter, and could live a peaceful life in the village.


    But now, she has grown at some unknown point in time and had possessed ability, capable saying words like protecting her dad even under such dire circumstances.


    So, such was time. How long had passed unwittingly that the little girl had become a girl who could cross the jungles of a battlefield alone, and the girl in her father''s embrace now became a person who could voice out her determination to protect him.


    Without wasting any words, the middle-aged monster hunter hence led Lisa to the last group heading for the heart of the mountains. Ignoring the curious gazes from the Drakonids around them, he joined the escorting party and led Lisa forward, the procession crossing a hidden jungle path at top speed toward the center of the mountains. The hunters patrolling around the village also gathered and formed a single team, hanging far behind the procession and prepared to bring up the rear at any moment.


    "Lisa, didn''t you say when you were younger that you always wanted to take a look outside the village? Becoming a monster hunter actually does not really let you go far, actually¡ªbut this time, we are heading to where the ancestors are buried, at the very heart of the mountains."


    On the way, the middle-aged Drakonid kept his eyes on the jungle that flowed incessantly to the back, while conversing with his daughter a little emotionally. "It has become a place many Drakonids could not set foot upon for their entire lives¡­ We lived in spaces that are simply too narrow, and many would never leave their village for entire lifetimes.


    "I know."


    Lisa nodded. Syndicated had already mentioned such things to her¡ªthe balrog had spoken insolently about how rigid and narrow Drakonid norms were, well telling her tales about worlds beyond worlds, devastated worlds and worlds brimming with vigor. It had even drawn many spectacles that made her eyes sparkled: towering and majestic stone buildings, plains without deserts, lands of ice covered in force and borderless oceans.


    Lisa had always wanted to see and experience worlds she had not been to for her curiosity and desire for adventure. She always wanted to leave the village and felt that she would pay any price for it¡ªand yet on this day, when she really left her village, knowing very well that she might never return to that little warm stone and log hut, she could help feeling a stabbing pain in her heart.


    But that was no longer important¡­ her father was beside her, her family was right beside her. In this moment of great danger, she only cared for her father''s safety in this moment of venture.


    The journey was long. They must cross many rivers and gorges since Lisa''s village was one of those on the outskirts of the mountains, and so they must steadily advance at their full speed. However, most of the procession were normal folks¡ªwomen and children who would fall behind, in which case the middle-aged Drakonid and other monster hunters would carry them and advance. Still, they were lucky to not meet any demons or wyverns on the way, thus covering more than half the trail in a brief few days.


    It was now late night. There were distinct magnificent flames emitting int the dark night sky, with draconic silhouettes and meteors weaving in an out of the clouds. The battle had utterly heated up¡ªall demons, wyverns and golden flying equipment had begun to fire everything they had, with most of their primary force fighting decisively at the edge of the mountains. The procession even saw in astonishment that a mountain peak crumbled thunderously in the distance, the outcome of battle between Extraordinary beings.


    Most of the Drakonids fell into tired sleep after rushing on the journey for an entire day. Only monster hunters with awakened bloodline power who kept themselves vivid and awake through lightning stimulation took shifts while staying on guard. Lisa, who wielded Actuate Bolt naturally did not feel tired¡ªshe was now leaning on her father''s shoulder and watching the night sky silently.


    There were endless stars twinkling, their silver radiances brightening amidst layers of white shrouds of light. The village elder had believed that it was an omen of calamity for bright shrouds to obscure the sky, while Mister Syndicate said that it was the fateful meetings between beings of the Multiverse.


    Of course, to the weak, fateful meetings meant calamity.


    "Is being weak a fault¡­"


    The Drakonid girl was delving into that conundrum. She always believed that it was a statement too difficult to agree with¡ªthe powerful should clash with the powerful, why would they involve the weak who just wanted to live their lives in peace? And yet, the balrog would always tell her that sometimes the powerful did not deliberately intend to harm the weak¡ªeven voluntarily avoiding them, but when they truly use their full strength, the shockwave from a simple gesture could wipe out the entire Drakonid race.


    "It is no fault, being weak. But when one does not even intend to rise up and become strong, the existence of such a race is a fault in itself," the balrog said. "The weak may not always be preyed upon by the strong, but those weak that do not rise up are fated to be eaten."


    Lisa still could not comprehend such a thought, although she vaguely understood that such acts were a mere waste of strength, just as how lions would not hunt rabbits. However, such discrimination was at least established on the fact that rabbits were fast enough, alert enough¡ªwhy would lions not spare themselves the pleasure since it was a matter of simple effort if that was not the case?


    Just as the girl was about to fall asleep from pondering such grand inquiry, the light of the stars was suddenly hidden from the skies.


    ¡ªBoooom¡ª!!!


    A reverberation, a sound of thunder that resounded a hundred times greater than one that seemingly tore the world apart boomed from the peak of the heavens. In that very moment, the dark starry sky turned into chaos¡ªfaint blue psionic radiance and black scorched presence of the Abyss. One black, one white; negative energy and the power of frost, runes spread across the skies and invisible spiritual waves filled the skies, dyeing it with colors that escaped imagination.


    "It''s¡­ the Monarch! My Lord has arrived!"


    Lisa felt a throb by her chest. It was Syndicate shuddering as the balrog looked up toward that sun-like light that took up part of the skies, speaking with a fearful and reverent tone that came from its heart.


    "He has come¡­ the real battle that decides the fate of this world begins!"


    ''Skreee-onk¡ª!''


    In the distant heart of the Desert of God, green-blue lightning also shone beyond the mountains. As the skies changed color, the Dragon God that dwelled on the surface did not lose out either, and made a demonstration of its power, bellowing in incomparable rage at those beings that awakened and spied upon its power.


    Every Drakonid was hence jolted awake instantly by the resounding noises and the shudder that came from the depths of their blood. They would either stare blankly at the night sky that was brighter then day, or toward the flickering lightning at the distant desert.


    Lisa''s father had been watching the night sky as well. He certainly could feel the throbbing deep in his blood, knowing that it was proof that the God they consecrated had utterly awakened. He had wanted to calm the others, since things would definitely improve since the Dragon God was now awake, only to change his expression at once before those words could escape his lips.


    "Those monsters are coming!"


    Lisa quickly turned in response. Through her shared senses with Syndicate, she could distinctly sense that the battle between the demons and wyverns over the mountains had became wilder as their leaders suddenly joined the fray. Four to five demons and demons were incidentally sent flying by their opponents and plummeted nearby where the Drakonids were camped for the night. They were heavily injured and urgently needed energy to heal, and having sensed some delicacy not too far from them with thick bloodline, all of them rose, bellowing, and charged toward the Drakonid procession!


    To secure energy refilling and deny their enemies that, the wyverns and demons now saw the Drakonids as nothing but dinner on the table.


    "Run!"


    The monster hunters on guard around them no longer cared about hiding, and quickly barked sonorously. "Third party¡ªhold up the rear behind me. These monsters are heavily injured, we might hold them back!"


    "Second party, follow me. We will ambush that monster striking from eleven o''clock!"


    "Fourth party¡­ Ah."


    The middle-aged Drakonid rose, taking the greatbow beside him and grabbing his quiver of arrows. He lowered his head and tousled the girls'' head, taking a long look at her daughter as if to inscribe Lisa''s bewildered expression deep into his own soul. Then, he turned without a word, striding away from his own daughter, weapon in hand.


    There were no unneeded words or actions. Still, Lisa could not react at once, but when she came to and saw that her father and the hunters were going to head for the frontlines to mount an ambush, she quickly stood up to follow her father into father. Nonetheless, it was that moment that the balrog, through their spiritual link dictated by their pact, exerted control over Lisa''s body, turning her around and following the retreating team.


    "Mister Syndicate! What are you doing?! Return my body to me!"


    "Shut up, rascal. Keep running if you don''t want your father''s effort go to waste!"


    The balrog simply did not want to talk. In the brief few days, the middle-aged man had informed Lisa about every trail that leads to the heart of the mountains, even slipping the proof for entry into the shelter into Lisa''s pocket. It could tell that the man was already prepared a long time ago, but was afraid that he would not be able to return, and so never said a thing before he left.


    He is a valiant weakling, and a father.


    Like a machine, Lisa ran under the balrog''s control, the power of Actuate Bolt working across her body and accelerating her several notches faster than most monster hunters. She hence kept running, running, keeping on even after the balrog had stopped controlling her body because she was now familiar with the way, and instinctively followed it, advancing toward the heart of the mountains.


    Unwittingly, tears streamed all over her face.


    She could still hear sounds of the distant battle. Broken bowstrings, arrows and bolts darting through the air, the angry and pained roars of demons and dragons. The ability of the powerful monster hunters did not dull in comparison to the inferior demons, and through ambush from elite elderly hunters, they fought on equal terms through numerical and geographical advantage against the demon army, what with them also being injured. Therefore, there was still hope in Lisa''s heart¡ªshe could still feel the magnetic fields of the monster hunters.


    But soon, as the magnetic fields of demons and wyverns disappeared one after another, the monster hunters'' too rapidly decreased. And as the last demonic magnetic field fled in panic, there were no longer any magnetic fields from the four hunter parties that ambushed them that were still in action. They had simply held on to their last breath to fend off the attacking demons, and when the enemies left, the feeble magnetic fields dispersed as well.


    Crack. That was the sound of electric currents bursting¡ªthat magnetic field Lisa had lived together with along the years thus vanished like a puff of smoke. The Drakonid girl could even smell the taste of blood, wafting around the tip of her nose.


    The girl''s heart froze. Lisa knew that he would no longer return.


    Now, there was only her, alone. No matter how she journeyed the distance, searching through plains and oceans to find and kill that monster which killed her mother in vengeance, none would be delighted, worried, or shed tears in astonishment.


    She was now on her own.


    Therefore, she could no longer turn back from the path into the distance.


    Above the skies, the battle between Legendary champions continues, stirring the starry heavens into chaos while stunning energy emission even replaced the sun, illuminating the tiny world.


    None of them noticed that from now on, a girl was all alone.

 Chapter 620 True Enemy

    There was no telling how much time had passed, but Lisa finally arrived at the heart of the Kronos mountains, near the ''Iron Hill City''¨C the largest settlement of the Drakonids.


    It was not known how the old city built within a valley got its name, but now, it was assuredly a steel bucket-like defensive perimeter made by the alert Drakonids. Every spot convenient for defense around the Iron Hill City had now been set up with simple forts and archer towers, with battalions of thousands of monster hunters patrolling around the fortifications, watching vigilantly at all times for any demon and wyvern that could appear.


    On the fourth day after the calamity began, there were still many Drakonids surging into the city from all directions, most of them women and children. They were arranged to enter the city center¡ªa huge gap directed underground. Tens of thousands of Drakonids had already entered to take shelter from the calamity, while the entire city having no inhabitants apart from the monster hunters and the adult males who were grouped together.


    It was only when Lisa saw the valley her father once drew that she realized she had arrived at her destination with a start. Subconsciously, she clenched the papers for entry in her hand, the corner of her eyes reddening.


    Still, it was no time to delve in sadness. Mustering her spirit, Lisa strode forward once more toward the valley.


    However, she never expected to find that there was already a single stretching queue at the checkpoint set up by the entrance to the valley. Some of the Drakonids were allowed to enter, others declined, and sent to a temporary assembly point outside the valley.


    "The shelter is almost full. Your papers are not of use."


    A monster hunter who was making rounds nearby noticed that a girl of her kind was staring blankly at the queue of more than a thousand people, and hence kindly stopped to explain. "Although the elders of the Iron Hill City had spent years digging the shelter and reserving rations, it still has its limits. To ensure the continuation of the Drakonids, only those who excel are allowed entry."


    "What excel?" Lisa asked unconsciously.


    "Monster hunters, of course. Next would be young Drakonids who could awaken, and children who had not reached the age for Awakening. The families of monster hunters are also considered a priority."


    The monster hunter who wore black leather armor studied Lisa, before smiling and nodding. "Haven''t you already awakened? Your bloodline power is concentrated and you''re still a kid¡ªyou would definitely be allowed entry."


    "¡­But, those who can''t enter¡­"


    "¡­There must always be some who would be sacrificed. This is no time to be emotional." The patrolling monster hunter sighed, half-knelt and patted Lisa''s shoulder, urging her on. "Hurry, little girl. Those big monsters would come anytime¡ªthis place is very dangerous."


    At those words, he turned and continued his mission. After a moment of silence, the Drakonid girl joined the queue.


    The long queue was extending incessantly, but apart from the occasional child''s cry none of them made a sound. The queue had people of varying genders, strong middle-aged individuals or even children in their mother''s bosom, the only thing lacking were elderly people. Lisa could see that many old people did not join the queue, instead voluntarily walking toward the assembly point outside the valley.


    "So calm even in the face of death, and neither are there any fellows who are raising a ruckus. You Drakonids are so orderly."


    The balrog''s assessment wafted in the girl''s mind as Syndicate spoke with a tinge of emotion. "Although primitive, your kind would become a prosperous civilization given time¡­ it''s a pity that this isn''t something you could weather easily."


    Syndicate could not help shaking its head. Recently, the abnormal meteorological phenomenon was becoming rare, but that did not mean that the battle between Legendary champions had ended¡ªin fact, the fight must have become so violent and unstoppable, but everyone had to leave the world of Kronos so as not to destroy it with the shockwaves from their attack.


    ¡ªThe Drakonids would no longer have the chance of development if either demons or Pentashade dragons conquered this world, and the civilization of golden flying transports might not be on the side of the angels either. There is only one shred of hope for the Drakonids, and that is if That Person who even I, a demon could forgive wins this battle.


    There remained another possibility¡ªthe victory of the Dragon God of the Drakonids by expelling all invaders. Syndicate, however, did not believe it to be likely. After all, if the state of affairs went awry, the demons and Pentashade dragons might work together again.


    Just as Lisa remained silent while Syndicate thought about the state over the skies, the long queue moved quickly, and soon it was the Drakonid''s girl turn.


    "Child, put your hands on the crystal plate."


    On the checkpoint, an elderly Drakonid called out softly to Lisa, drawing her out from her reverie. He was protected by two fully-armored monster hunters, his two horns on his head rather white while his enter body flickered with bolts visible to the naked eye.


    Once Lisa saw the white crystal plate placed before her, she quickly reached out and pressed her hands over it. A warmth that was unlike crystals appeared in her palm, and before she could react, the old Drakonid spoke again. "Use your full strength, and pour your bloodline power into the plate."


    "Full strength, huh?"


    Lisa did not think much since she had been blanking out just a while ago, subconsciously using her full power before the balrog could even warn her¡ªabruptly, the surrounding air crackled, and as green-blue lightning arcs leaped, a fine and orderly electric net appeared over the Drakonid''s girl entire body. Actuate Bolt had activated, and the electric net was following Lisa''s will and contracting into a huge pillar of lightning, seeping into her hand that was pressed upon the crystal plate!


    Bang! A loud sound echoed and green-blue radiance exploded. The colorless crystal plate that had been used to test for Drakonid bloodline power instantly changed from ''blue'', ''green'', ''red'', ''purple'' to ''black''. Then, as the others behind Lisa were left in astonishment and the elderly Drakonid gaped, the plate was shattered by the bursting bolt!


    "Ah¡­ um, sorry!"


    Lisa quickly realized that she had gotten into trouble once she finally realized what happened. The bloodline power in her body might not exceed that of typical monster hunters by much, but the empowerment of Actuate Bolt granted her the power of a dozen¡ªor perhaps dozens of ordinary individuals. Because of that, the testing crystal plate was instantly destroyed.


    "¡­Incredible."


    Ultimately, the old Drakonid was knowledgeable. He was a veteran monster hunter who had survived a thousand hunts and yet lived to an old age, and was certainly aware of what power of bolt was required to destroy the trial plate which had great endurance¡­ It would not be unusual if that class of power had appeared in some genius monster hunter, but it was a young girl who was barely over ten years old who stood before her!


    "So powerful!"


    "Even the captain of monster hunter party in the village isn''t that formidable¡­"


    "At such a young age, her future is immeasurable."


    The Drakonids in the queue behind Lisa also began to chatter. The incredible power was truly eye-catching, especially given that the wielder was so young. And at that moment, a rather loud and clear voice exclaimed, "If it isn''t the little girl of the Blake Family, hailing from the Shamu village? She''s a pure-blood, rarely born even in a hundred years!"


    That promptly made most of those who were in doubt understand.


    "A pure-blood, huh¡­ no wonder."


    "It isn''t weird if it''s a pure-blood. But to have such power so young, it should be rare even for a pure-blood." The voice brought the old Drakonid back to his senses, and studied the bewildered Lisa who was still a hot topic of discussion.


    "Enter, child," he said with a mild voice. "You can enter the shelter."


    He then nodded, gesturing for one of the monster hunters who was standing guard beside him to escort Lisa into the shelter while he waited for a new testing crystal plate.


    Dazed, Lisa followed the hunter into the underground shelter. Meanwhile in an encampment close to the trial grounds, a middle-aged Drakonid who had been paying close attention to the situation of the trails frowned, before turning to speak with the others behind him. "Do you guys see? The power of that girl?"


    "I saw it."


    "Very powerful, very pure."


    "Good control, not even I could compare."


    "Stronger than previous pure-bloods."


    Those who were sitting in the camp were some middle-aged or elderly Drakonids. Their bodies were flowing with distinct lightning flow, and they were evidently powerful monster hunters.


    "But it''s a little unusual¡­ Although she really resembles a pure-blood, she should not have awakened at such an age according to logic." One of the monster hunters said after those brief moments of being awestruck. "We had lost the vital method to awaken pure-bloods in that earthquake three hundred years ago. No matter how us successors improved to the point that even us non-pure-bloods could awaken, there was no way that pure-bloods could deliberately awaken."


    "Indeed. Most of the pure-bloods would occasionally awaken partially when they approach adulthood, but even that partialness was very powerful¡­ For that girl to awaken so much bloodline power at such a meager age, I think that she could awaken by a hundred percent with her talents.


    Another elder nodded. As monster hunter veterans and elders of the Iron Hill City, they had been waiting here all along just to wait for awakened pure-bloods like Lisa to appear.


    "The prophecy says that when the Dragon Gold awakens from its long slumber, the flames of the Apocalypse would arrive once again¡­" The middle-aged Drakonid who had been watching from the start paused for a moment, muttering irresolutely. "Now, the so-called Apocalyptic calamity has come. Countless abnormal monsters appeared out of thin air, the skies shifted, while most of the Drakonid villages outside the Iron Hill City had been destroyed. That alone proves that the prophecy is true."


    "Then, that final line¡­"


    At that, he stopped speaking, just as the other elders and monster hunters in the camp did not¡ªthey had already known what those words meant.


    ¡ªOnly the blood of the pure.


    Only the one who possessed pure bloodlines could save the Drakonids from the calamity where the skies fell.


    "She''s the only pure-blood we could find. We must meet that girl."


    ***


    Meanwhile, Lisa was led by the hunter guard into the underground shelter.


    The entrance to the shelter resembled a mining shaft, with a large gap directly dug into the mountain wall. There was a twenty-meter wide path within, illuminated on both sides with fluorescent moss as a source of light, stretching down in a slope and seemingly endless. Other Draknoids who came afterward were guided by several monster hunters deep within.


    A few dozen meters into the path, there was a fork in the path directed to the distance, with voices wafting from deep within. Noticing Lisa''s doubtful expression, a hunter whose throat bore a large scar explained things with a hoarse voice. "This is the two shelters of the first level, the second level is below¡­ There are five shelters in total, and the prepared rations are sufficient to last twenty thousand Drakonids for half a month."


    Although it did not sound impressive, it was an unimaginably profound project for the Drakonids who lived in primitive towns and villages. Lisa could not help being utterly shocked, and began to mumble subconsciously. "There are about four hundred from the village¡­ twenty thousand, that means five hundred villages¡­"


    "Just fifty. There are almost a thousand Drakonid villages in the mountains."


    The leading monster hunter shook his head and said nothing more, while Lisa stepped forward silently as well. The two walked for a long time and turned inside another fork. Eventually, she realized that she had been led into some secret passageway under the dull radiation of the fluorescent moss, and that there was something not right: According to the speed they had moved just now, she should now be somewhere deeper than the fifth level of the shelter.


    Where is this place? What does the Drakonid leading me want?


    However, before the cautious Lisa could speak, the monster hunter spoke first. "Don''t worry," he spoke once more with his hoarse voice. "I don''t bear any ill-will. The elders merely wished to see you, and for that, a safe and quiet place is needed."


    Even as he spoke, the two Drakonids and one balrog arrived before a huge stone door. The monster hunter who was rather young stepped forward, pressing a hand flickering with lightning arcs on the door, and veins of electric circuit patterns appeared at once. Having done that, he turned toward Lisa and sighed. "Don''t be so wary¡­ Drakonids would not harm their own at this hour¡­" At that, he took a look at her height and chest, and shook his head. "Don''t think so much¡­ You''ll be staying here¡ªthe elders would come to meet you a little later."


    At that, he turned and left the rather awkward Lisa alone by the opening stone door, vanishing from the illumination of the fluorescent moss.


    "What¡­ I''ll grow taller and bigger in time! Just like mom!"


    Lisa grumbled with a slightly red face in frustration, while the balrog kept quiet and said nothing.


    In the end, Lisa was still a child. There was nothing wrong even if she was unreasonably led to a secret path deep underground, since she was just following orders. Therefore, the balrog did not voice out in protest, because it already knew that the higher-ups of the Drakonids would definitely notice the moment she exposed her own exceedingly formidable powers.


    ¡ªPerhaps it''s a special shelter for protecting important individuals?


    Syndicate found that inference very likely, since this place was even deeper than the fifth-level shelter and at least hundreds of meters deep below ground. Leaving aside how the Drakonids could achieve such a construction feat, with such depth and anti-tremor equipment, this place was definitely safe as long as Legendary champions did not fight directly above the shelter.


    At least, it was safer than any place on the surface.


    The stone door had now completely opened thanks to the stimulation from the monster hunter just now. The balrog hence urged Lisa to quickly enter, while the Drakonid girl, curious about what was inside as well, simply walked within.


    Despite that, when Lisa moved past the door, she noticed that the door was not made entirely out of stone¡­ On a corner of the door, a certain spot that appeared to have been frequently knocked upon, a layer of stone had been shaven off, and beneath that layer was an unknown silver substance.


    Did it not resemble Steel a little? Even so, Lisa did not ponder much about why there would be stone layered over it, and hence entered.


    What she saw quickly dulled all that previous inquisitiveness.


    "A mural! I''ve seen it before¡ªthe elder of the village used to love drawing those in his house!"


    What appeared before Lisa was another long underground corridor that was over ten meters wide, with countless murals distinctly laden on both sides. For some reason, the corridor was unexpectedly bright despite there being no apparent illumination, as if the corridor itself shone.


    Curious, Lisa found the starting point of the murals, and began to study it from that point onward. Even so, it disappointed the Drakonid girl that there was no impression depicting Drakonids, instead showing the life of a race that was similar to, but not quite Drakonid.


    In the beginning, those curious beings lived in the water with a fish-like tail. They did not have feet or twin horns, but apart from that was a species identical to Drakonids. They were pure aquatic creatures as well, thriving on aquatic plants as well as farming shell creatures and fishes, and slowly developed a civilization underwater, using certain curious sound waves to converse. Then, under the guidance of an unnamed Sage, they even developed text.


    "Weird, what place could it be that have so much water¡­ the biggest lake in the mountains isn''t that vast." Lisa mumbled to herself and looked toward the second mural. The balrog, which had not been paying attention, soon became serious and studied the meticulously drawn mural through its shared vision with the girl.


    After constructing a language, the race of humanoid fish-tail people quickly developed, rapidly sensing the ion energies in the water and from there learned fundamental magic. Through spells that manipulated water flow and underwater sand, the merfolk built villages and cities in calmer deep sea regions, even learning how to use crystals and metals to make tools. Then, through the heat from undersea volcanos and geysers, they learned crafting and smelting, which promptly accelerated their racial development.


    They would melt sand to procure the elements within, producing certain translucent materials that resembled the crystal plate which Lisa used in her Drakonid bloodline test. Through inscribed runes on that translucent¡ªoccasionally transparent¡ªsubstance called glass, the merfolk''s magical technology development became even faster. Huge underground cities appeared for the first time thanks to the progress of materials, and through combined factions, nations were soon founded. Powerful magics even allowed the merfolk to domesticate behemoths beneath the sea, growing to become a species with no natural enemy. In the end, however, the merfolk that were loved by the sea left their homes beneath the waves, and went to the surface.


    There, they saw the skies, the land, jungles, beaches, birds that soar the skies and beasts that walked the land¡­ a whole new world. Thus, through magic, the merfolk changed themselves to a form capable of walking upon land. It was a form that made Lisa unable to suppress a gasp, for without the tail and twin horns, that form was virtually identical with Drakonids!


    However, the young girl did not spare the time to wonder, and impatiently went on to the next mural: the merfolk sensed after arriving on land that metallic erosion speeds here were unusually slow, with many unique mineral veins that could not be found undersea. Therefore, the merfolk split into two¡ªone lived on the colony above ground, and another in the undersea city. But as time passed and civilization gradually improved, most merfolk came to the surface, keeping only their passion for the sea for that was their true home.


    Still, Lisa only saw the bustling state of their civilization, while the more the balrog looked, the more Syndicate felt a shock within¡ªthe Drakonid girl could not understand the meaning behind the mural, but it could as an archdemon. It was hence clearly aware that, after arriving on solid land over two millennia, they had raised floating cities that hovered the skies freely through advanced magical technology, and after another few centuries, entered the Void!


    The primitive undersea glass buildings, up to the anti-erosion deep sea metal city, and then floating raising floating cities through runic power¡­ With just a little common knowledge, anyone could tell that it was an advanced civilization that had set peak achievements in magical technology! And that civilization somehow has thousands of links to the primitive Drakonids of the present!


    Lisa remained absorbed in the murals after studying through more than half of them, while Syndicate noticed that the materials made to build the surrounding corridor were changing drastically as well¡­ The outermost doors were made from stone, and as they went deeper within, the corridor turned from stone to metals, and finally became crystalline walls¡ªonly Lisa who was not perceptive about such things did not notice the fact.


    ¡ªThis is no shelter dug by the Drakonids¡­ It''s the relic of an ancient civilization!


    Syndicate shortly found that many things were now explainable after realizing the fact. After all, it was no simple job to build such a large underground shelter even for demons, and with the Drakonids'' scarce population and ability, it was an impossible task.


    But now was not the time to think such things, and hence Drakonid and balrog kept studying¡ªit was then that the content of the murals changed dramatically.


    The merfolk could easily access the Void, and their crystal spaceships could withstand the effects of dimensional turbulence. As they slowly navigated the Multiverse, they tried to explore many worlds, but failed due to the rejection from those worlds. Nonetheless, those positive fellows never gave up and kept exploring the Void¡ªit was the golden age of the merfolk, with countless individuals diligently striving to walk toward the distance, leaving their homes to explore uncharted regions. Their magical technology rose explosively as well, as their Void ships were upgraded over nine distinct generations within a brief dozen years, and everything was on the path to glory.


    And then, everything ended on that day.


    ***


    As the murals approached the end of their story, both Syndicate and Lisa focused to study its contents, with the young girl unable to hold back a surprised exclamation when she saw it. "Ah! That¡ªthat''s the Dragon God!"


    "Ancient Dragon!" The balrog said with a deep voice. "That''s it!"


    The mural showed a silver dragon that wandered the Void. It had broad wings, its entire body flickering with lightning, and yet it was clearly not in a fine state with its pursuers chasing it right behind. The murals did not detail the appearance of those pursuers, depicted hideously with lines instead as a sheet of mysterious darkness¡­ the darkness blocked out more than half of the Void, always looming behind the silver dragon. The silver dragon thus sought help from the merfolk civilization, and somehow the merfolk agreed without hesitation.


    Thus, war began.


    It was an extremely terrible war. As the darkness that came striking from various regions of the Multiverse, both silver dragon and merfolk civilization were forced to retreat at every turn, with the latter ceasing eternal exploration and focusing entirely on emergency war research. At first, the merfolk was very much crushingly defeated, but actually became capable of fighting against the unknown darkness on equal terms as time passed. The silver dragon''s combat prowess was also greatly above imagination, and the two combined force had definitively resisted the invading darkness.


    Even so, the merfolk civilization was too young, having carelessly exposed the coordinates to their Motherworld in one of the smaller defeats. The darkness naturally would not let the chance pass them by, and charged into the planet, destroying the balance of the world''s ecosystem with devastating magic¡ªonly for the dark force to be jointly defeated by the silver dragon and the enraged merfolk.


    Still, it was ultimately just revenge and not victory. The tectonic plates of the world which life-cycles had been completely devastated began to shift violently, with the seas devoured by the endless rifts that broke out over the ground, and thus the entire world turned into a deathly desert beneath volcanos and dust. Having paid the terrible price, the merfolk no longer had the strength to prolong the continuation of their own world, and thus the world and its civilization slowly walked toward its end.


    Until the silver dragon descended upon the world and connected itself to the land.


    In the final mural, the dragon created vast mountains out of the desert that was once sea. It shared its bloodline to the last of the merfolk, turning them into their current Drakonid appearance so that they could live on after the seas had disappeared. Soon, the equally heavily-injured dragon hence slumbered within the desert, until the mural ended.


    "Heavens¡­"


    Both Lisa and Syndicate were left in stunned silence. The two never imagined that the origins of Drakonids were so winding and yet so unimaginable.


    The balrog also finally understood why Lisa always unwittingly seek the seas that she had never seen and none described to her¡­ For that was the true bloodline of their race that lived undersea just hundreds of years ago. However, what was once the oceans were vaporized into desert, while former cities were crushed and sunk deep beneath the earth''s crust¡ªbecoming ruins only found hundreds of meters beneath ground, just like the underground corridors they were now present at.


    Just when Lisa blinked and found herself unsure how to express her awe, footsteps wafted from another end of the corridor.


    "Have you finished, Lisa?"


    It was the elders of the Iron Hill City, with the elderly Drakonid who tested Lisa bloodline at the entrance to the valley in the lead. He watched her with a mild gaze even as she failed to hide her shocked expression, and said softly, "That is the origins of us Drakonids¡­ the origins of us, the people of Kronos. To protect ourselves from the darkness of the stars, our ancestors made a pact with the Dragon God to combine our power and stand against a common enemy."


    "Those invaders on the skies are now spying upon the power of the Dragon God, but they do not know that they are simply no true enemy of the Dragon God¡­ The darkness is coming, and in the face of such apocalyptic calamity, everything else is just a joke."


    The old Drakonid looked up, reaching out with a hand where a sphere of green-blue lightning bolts appeared in his palm. He pressed the sphere into the mural, and the entire corridor promptly began to tremble violently. As Lisa looked on in surprise, all the murals on the crystal walls vanished, the walls itself turning transparent, while the entire corridor changed shape beneath the influence of an unknown power, finally becoming a square hall.


    "This is the Void observatory of the former civilization on Kronos, a city once forged from iron and crystals¡­ and where the Iron Hill City got its name."


    As the old Drakonid spoke, a static chaos began to appear over the entire crystal hall, but the static soon dispersed as immeasurably clear pictures appeared before Lisa''s eyes¡ªit was the sights of the Kronos Mountains above ground! It was even being focused without ceasing, projecting the vision to the skies up to the heavens!


    The crystal hall could directly observe the Void!


    ***


    Above the cloud layers and in the Void beyond the world, energy flashes that stunned the heard raged. The battle between superior beings was continuing in the dimensional turbulence, with corrupted dark radiance piercing through runic barriers, while steaks of invisible ripples flattening a frost offensive, even as a radiance resembling the sun stood aloft at the center, with all attacks unable to shake its posture¡­ Several celestial specks were moving rapidly and flickering, the darkness of the star sky as their background. They had fought a good few days, but as long as their vitals were not damaged and their energy source was not sealed, it would not be an issue for the battle of those class of superior beings to last for days, years, or even centuries.


    Normal people would have been absorbed by the dazzling lights of the battle, but Lisa quickly noticed that even as the superior beings were left preoccupied with their fight, the stars around them were dulling bit by bit. Somehow, the dimensional turbulences were growing even more violent, while the starlight of worlds grew fainter, as if a blanket of dark fog was spreading to grasp the entire Void within its embrace.


    In the end, a darkness that shrouded the stars suddenly materialized, consuming all starry specks that were fighting into its bowels!


    Thus, the star sky became ink-dark, and no longer flickered.


    ''Groooowl¡ª''


    On the surface, a raging draconic roar resounded. The silver dragon raised its head toward the starry skies, its eyes resembling burning flames. Hence, the Ancient Dragon flapped its wings, driving thunder and magnetic fields to rise into the air to do battle against that ancient nemesis. But just as it rose completely above, breaking through the world barrier to enter the Void, a silver metallic chain suddenly appeared out of thin air and pulled the Ancient Dragon back to the ground!


    As the chain shuddered, the entire world of Kronos trembled as well. It was not a swaying on a physical sense, but the swaying from the heart of every being: as if, if that chain was broken, the whole world would be consigned to eternal damnation with no hope of revival.


    "Lisa?"


    The elderly Drakonid sighed and turned, starting at the quiet Drakonid girl.


    "What happened?" He asked mildly.


    "Why¡­ I simply don''t understand all this¡­"


    Lisa had kept her head lowered after seeing all the murals, her thoughts unfathomable. She then started to mumble with a low voice, before suddenly raising her head and screaming at the old Drakonid. "Why do you tell me such things? Why do you have to let me know such things? I simply don''t understand! Merfolk civilization, Drakonid origins, battle between the Dragon God and the Darkness¡­ I don''t understand anything at all¡ªwhy do you have to tell me, why do you have to tell me now?!"


    "Why are we telling you?" The elderly Drakonid repeated those words, smiling bitterly.


    "Because, only you¡­"


    Thus, the band of Drakonid elders joined in simultaneously. "¡­Only you could aid the Dragon God, to sever that Steel Chain that bound to the world."


    "Only you who possessed the purest blood of the Dragon God could do it!"


    ''Groooowl¡ª''


    Above ground, in the center of the desert, the silver dragon was still trying to fly. However, despite trying a few times, the restraint from that silver chain prevented it from rising into the skies and into the Void.


    The dragon''s eyes were filled with rage and reluctance; the depths of those draconic pupils flickered with purple-red radiance. And yet, it did not dare to shrug off the chain, not even daring to attempt breaking it.


    For it was a pact it had made hundreds of years ago, with a civilization that had given all their race could offer and the full might of their world to aid it.

 Chapter 621 A Chosen Direction

    In most worlds with undeveloped civilizations, Ancient Dragons were seen as calamity instead of creators of all things.


    The power of those Primeval Beings could detonate volcanos and tremble the earth, causing lightning and windstorms at a whim, altering oceanic flows and surging tides. The cities raised by civilizations are as fragile as white paper before them, being easily flattened at their will.


    And yet, Ancient Dragons did not live to destroy; their power was simply exceedingly profound. In fact, those calamitous powers were precisely the origins of life.


    Volcanic explosions provide warmth to cold worlds allowing the elements buried deep beneath the ground to arrive on the surface. Lightning and windstorms nurture the compounding of atomic particles, substantially raising the percentage for organic particles to appear, the most important condition for the birth of primeval life. Powerful magnetic fields stir weather but also withheld the energy radiation that falls from the skies, protecting microorganisms that barely gained their first form. As for the shift of tectonic plates, it was to fuse earth elements sufficiently, an important procedure to form living primordial soup.


    As for the world itself, calamity was but a typical natural phenomenon that is as ordinary as rain and snow. It was precisely because intelligent beings exist that calamity was ''calamity'', and because they were weak, they would name those power that gave birth to life as destruction¡­ However, not all civilizations thought the same way. There were those beings in the Multiverse who had already learned the power of Ancient Dragon a long time ago and attempted to adapt it to their own uses.


    The beginning of everything must be traced back to a time several thousand years ago.


    "When our ancestors were still farming schools of fishes, the battle of the Dragon God and the Darkness had already begun on the other edge of the Multiverse. At first, the Darkness of unknown origins could not even scratch the Dragon God, who in turn paid not much attention because it believed it to be a mere trifle."


    "But as time passed and technology advanced by generations, the once harmless child grew into an adult who wielded a keen blade, and that Darkness gradually became able to fight the Dragon God in direct battle."


    Beneath the underground ruins at the heart of the Kronos Mountains, faint footsteps rang as the elderly Drakonid held the hand of a silent Lisa, heading deeper below the surface along the translucent crystal corridor.


    He was looking straight ahead, speaking softly, calmly and unruffled while detailing the secrets inherited by Drakonids from ancient times. "After fighting for hundreds and thousands of years, the Dragon God could no longer repel them. Then, unable to bear the harassment, it chose to distance itself by entering the Void, but that Darkness followed it like a gangrene of the bond, chasing to the very edge of the Multiverse."


    Eve Lisa was aware of what happened next: The Darkness chased the Dragon God to a world where the Drakonids'' ancestors were present, and, fearful of the threat to themselves, the Dragon God and the Kronos civilization combined to utterly defeat the pursuers. Nonetheless, the Dragon God itself was heavily injured, while the Motherworld of Kronos, unintentionally exposed, was destroyed by devastating magic. The continent was shattered stone, the oceans dried and became deserts and thus the entire plane fell into the Abyss.


    The Kronos civilization was hence ended, its living races virtually extinct, with only their final fleet surviving.


    "For guilt and gratitude, the Dragon God resolved to connect itself with the entire world that faced destruction to repay the aid given by our ancestors¡­ It slumbered at the heart of what was once oceans and what was presently the Desert of God, assimilating itself to our world. That way, when the Dragon God recover from its wounds, it is equal to repairing the Roots of our world¡ªaccording to the Dragon God itself, it was the rebirth of Steel Strength."


    "Now, the Kronos Mountains we live in is the starting point of rebirth. When the Dragon God completely recovers, the entire world would be reshaped from its Roots, its vigor restored. To wait for that very day, our ancestors who had lost their civilization chose to accept the Blood of the Dragon God, attaining its power to flourish in these mountains and maintain the existence of our race."


    The other elders did not follow the elderly Drakonid to the deepest level of the ruins¡ªmost of them had headed for other parts to repair and calibrate the ancient ruins. Only Lisa and the elder kept going down and down, as if there was no end.


    The elderly Drakonid had a face full of wrinkles. His hair and beard were all white, with a tinge of whiteness also found by his horns where there were signs of fragmenting. And yet his voice was clear, with no hint of the vagueness found in aged individuals. Through it all, he narrated the ancient secrets, holding on to Lisa''s hand as they journeyed below.


    "But there is a price for a world''s rebirth¡­ the Dragon God had linked itself to the world, meaning that it is now the world''s heart¡ªand could a heart leave a body? Therefore, before the world heals itself, the Dragon God could never leave this world. Bound by the pact to stay on the ground, it would never rise to the skies to fight the enemy."


    At that moment, Lisa no longer knew how far below ground she was¡ªneither did Syndicate. She could sense that she must have walked past a thick layer of stone and ventured beneath the earth''s crusts, while the balrog unwittingly noticed that there were specks of golden-red magma on both sides of the translucent crystal corridor, spreading and flowing beneath the ground.


    The Drakonid girl should not have been able to survive if they were really so deep below. But the crystal corridor that intermittently flickered with microscopic magical energy¡ªa creation of the Kronos civilization¡ªperfectly barred the surrounding pressure and heat, allowing Lisa to walk steadily ahead.


    "Linking itself to the world is the only way the Dragon God could save our way, which also meant that the Dragon God was bound in the cage known as the world¡­ it would not even be able to retaliate when the enemy comes."


    And the elderly Drakonid appeared to have come here frequently. He calmly took Lisa''s hand, walking deep toward the earth''s mantle wrapped completely in magma, seemingly intending to head toward the world''s core.


    But that was not the case. Just as Lisa felt that she had completely entered the earth''s mantle, they had arrived at their destination¡ªa huge hall built entirely of pale-silver crystals.


    A dodecagonal space, it was filled with a mysterious presence, with every wall inscribed with completely different complex runes. On the pale-silver wall, pale-blue lightning bolts were dancing in patterns akin to an electrical circuit, while many grooves and runes of unknown usage flashed in magical radiance.


    At the center of the hall was a large pyramidic altar. It was completely silver, with red light flickering over its artery-like crystal patterns. On the top of the altar was a cylinder half the height of a person, holding aloft an exquisite pallet, while a cluster of blue light without a fixed form hung above the pyramid like a projection.


    Lisa had been shocked so much she took a step back when she saw it. It was not cowardice on her part, but because the environment was simply too malevolent¡ªthe path toward that huge pyramidic altar was laden with sanguine magma, boiling metals and suffocating heat. Purple-red lightning encircled the cylinder and the pallet, emanating an incomparable presence as if the rage of the gods were given form.


    The Drakonid elder stopped when they arrived at the hall, clenching on the girl''s hand. "The earth acknowledges, Steel promises, the trials of Air and the pact between God, world, and Drakonid." He said softly with nostalgia, reluctance, and relief. "This is the center of the world of Kronos, a place where the Flame once burned."


    "The Dragon God certainly is bound to our world, but our ancestors had fortunately foreseen such a thing. That is why they designed that altar and the ritual."


    ¡ªWhat ritual?


    Just as Lisa looked up to the elderly Drakonid, intending to ask the purpose of the hall and the altar, he released Lisa''s hand. He stepped slowly ahead to the altar as if the magma, liquid metal, and distorting heat were nothing. Though his clothes began to burn the flames never touched him, instead revealing his aged body that was filled with wrinkled, spots, jutting veins, and scars.


    How many battles had he gone through for such substantial scarring? Lisa was left shocked for a moment, even forgetting that the aged person was walking over magma.


    Meanwhile, the old Drakonid''s clear voice wafted to her.


    "With several Drakonids possessing pure Dragon God Blood and their own bloodline as a base to create a false mirage, the world could temporarily be fooled and the chain would not restrain the Dragon Gods for moments. With the pure-blood power as guide, not only would the Dragon God be granted brief freedom, it would be empowered, becoming stronger with the strength of our entire race."


    Though his shows were already burnt away, the old Draknoid stepped upon the boiling sanguine magma, green-blue lightning shielding his horns although the fragrance of burned flesh was still present. Even so, he took no notice and shook his head. "It''s a shame. The original ritual requires at least twelve pure-bloods standing beneath the twelve walls, using runes to work together and calm the raging magma, liquid metal, and hot gale, placating the rage of this world that is about to die, given form."


    "Otherwise, the burden would be too huge and likely to cause death or injury. And now, the number of pure-bloods is critically insufficient¡ªmuch less twelve of them."


    At that, the old Drakonid that kept going toward the pyramidic altar sighed. "Not even half."


    Lisa''s lips moved tentatively in response, as she watched the Drakonid elder whose body began to be engulfed in electric bolts to resist the surrounding hotness. "Because there aren''t enough people, that''s why¡­ I''m needed?" she asked softly.


    "That''s why, sacrifice is needed."


    Arriving at the tip of the altar, the old Drakonid stopped in his tracks. He did not turn, and began to laugh instead. "We have let down the expectations of our ancestors and lost the way to awaken the bloodline. That''s why only two pure-blood Drakonids awakened in our generation."


    "Two?!"


    Quickly looking up to where the elder was, Lisa mumbled in surprise. Then, her eyes widened, as she stared at the Drakonid elder whose hair and beard began to burn, a guess in her mind.


    "That''s right¡ªit''s me, Lisa. I''m the awakened pure-blood Drakonid of the previous generation."


    Still not looking behind, the old Drakonid had arrived in front of the cylinder and pellet, while his skin was filled with dark charred traces as if burnt by the purple-red lightning and flames that encircled him. The heat around him had also reached a terrible threshold, that was the same even with the partially awakened Ancient Dragon bloodline of the Drakonid elder.


    Be that as it may, the old Drakonid''s voice was unfettered. He stared at the pellet up front, and the cluster of blue light hovering above it, and spoke with infinite calm. "Blessed be our ancestors that I did not die easily, or the minimal requirements of the ritual would not even have been achievable. Things are truly urgent, I don''t even have the time to explain everything to you."


    He then raised his hand to stop Lisa, who wanted to step up, and raised his index finger, slashing the veins on his wrist and placing it over the pellet, where purple-black blood sprayed out along with lightning bolts.


    It was then that the old Drakonid finally turned behind, and laugh softly with a kind gaze at the young girl. "It''s fortunate that I''m alive, and therefore your sacrifice is unnecessary¡­ Lisa, you are so young and yet possess such power¡ªyou will definitely be the hope of Drakonids in the future."


    Therefore, the sacrifice of I, who had not a future, is enough.


    The Drakonid elder thus turned again to level his gaze at the altar, where the cluster of light was flashing with unusual numbers¡ª12.47%, 24.91%, 37.32%, 49.11%... The numbers flew just as the old Drakonid''s blood poured forth rapidly, the scent of the power within pure Ancient Dragon blood burning within.


    Even so, the elderly Drakonid did not appear satisfied. Taking a deep breath, his entire body beginning to flash with lightning bbolts He closed his eyes, and smiled for the last time.


    Goodbye, my comrade. Keep striding forward, live well and help me watch over the hopeful future of Drakonids.


    Pang. As Lisa looked on in utmost astonishment amidst the sound of something shattering, the green-blue bolts quivered violently and the old Drakonid''s body instantly turned into a cluster blood mist. As if alive, the blood mist surged toward the highest point over the altar, and a tremendous bloodline power that made Lisa tremble exploded. The power was distilled by the magma around them, refined by the boiling liquid metals and calcified by the distorted and hot air. Having passed through the trial and purification by Earth, Steel and Air, the blood mist that the old Drakonid''s full power had turned into became a vein of silver lightning, mixed with a green hue.


    As if from ancient times, the lightning caused the electromagnetism between matter to fuse, causing macromolecule polymers to blend beneath high-energy impact, shaping the most basic of lifeforms while the lightning cascaded into the depths of the altar, creating a mild illumination.


    The earth began to tremble.


    The purple-red lightning appeared to have dulled. The boiling metal also began to cool and assemble around the altar, even as the searing winds that could incinerate all things stopped, with the magma turning into the black stone. The rage of the world had seemingly calmed, and silver radiance was focusing across all directions, vaguely giving form to a silver metallic chain around the altar.


    In the distant heart of the desert, the raging Ancient Dragon suddenly paused. It could sense the power that bound it to the world was slowly weakening while the power that shackled it gradually became distant. It turned toward the Kronos Mountains; the Dragon God knew that was ancient promise being carried out.


    The Drakonids had unbound its chains, allowing it to rise to the heavens and fight the hated enemy.


    Beneath the depths of the land, Lisa looked on toward the silver-blue bolts kept circling over the altar and the little residual blood mist¡ªthose were the final remains of the elderly Drakonid who never gave her his name. The girl''s lips parted, as if intending to say something and hear something in return, but there was now no one to hear her, no one to tell her the secrets of the world. She was alone once again, this time at the depths of the world, at the earth''s mantle that who knows how many meters deep it was.


    In the end, the girl was just a little over ten. Death, sacrifice, the fate of race and world, civilization and the possibility of a future were all too profound for girls of such an age. The furthest plan Lisa had for the future was just to explore the faraway Desert of God, and now, the girl who could not understand anything felt difficulty in breathing as the weight of the mountain named responsibility was about crush her.


    Luckily, she was not truly alone.


    "Step forward, Lisa."


    In the silent hall deep underground, Syndicate spoke softly into its spiritual link with the girl. "That old person had already done the had part. It''s now up to you to complete the final step."


    "Like me, you could no longer turn back¡ªso stop staring blankly, wake up."


    "Is that so¡­. My turn, huh."


    The girl awakened from her bewilderment thanks to the balrog''s words, and looked up toward the nearby pyramidic altar. She took a slow step forward on to the stone floor boards over the altar hall, and then another¡ªthere remains incomprehension and fear in her face, as well as bewildered and troubled expressions.


    But Lisa kept walking ahead, step by step without any sign of stopping.


    ¡ªIndeed, she was still very much lost.


    Lisa still did not understand what was all this, why she was here and why she had taken up such tremendous responsibility¡­ but even if her mind was still at a loss and still had much that she did not comprehend, cowering and sadness, fear, and anxiety, she kept walking ahead.


    She treaded upon the path of black stone condensed out of magma, strode over the silver ramp composed of metals, passing through the now-gentle lightning bolts and sanguine fog that had yet to disperse, moving with long steps to the top of the pyramid altar.


    Even if there were great responsibility which she knew nothing about, as well as unknowns before her, Lisa courageously met it all. She was aware that the path would be a hard one and did not know if she could finish walking it. But since she had already stepped on it, she would never look back nor look around, or pause where she was.


    She would advance, and only advance.


    For that was her chosen direction from the very beginning.

 Chapter 622 Just Tha

    Standing before the cylindrical pallet at the top of the altar, the girl took a deep breath and raised her finger. Then, like the elderly Drakonid before her, she cut the artery by her wrist and pressed it over the altar.


    As pain and blood spurted, she heard an extraordinary voice that was cold and without emotion.


    At the same time, the pale-blue sphere of light that hovered above the altar was flashing with magical radiance. Countless numbers and runes flickered within like a waterfall, with a bizarre voice wafting from within.


    [World Link Divert Ritual reactivated. Ancient Dragon existential core construct included, supreme concentration of Ancient Dragon Blood needed at the moment]


    [Ancient Dragon Blood detected, transferring¡­ Bloodline Power under guidance¡­ Progress: 77.74%, 78.31%, 78.92¡­]


    A mysterious power emanated from the pallet, absorbing the power inside the girls'' body, and Lisa''s entire body promptly flashed with powerful yet dense bolts that began to surge toward that the flashing radiance over the altar boundlessly¡­


    Though that was the case, the ritual was unexpectedly mild in its power absorption and did not forcibly drained Lisa''s body power, instead taking what she could give with a faint induction¡­ But the power it needed was simply to great. Each time Lisa applied Actuate Bolt Kokyu-Ho and mustered a clump of power in her body, the progress number would rise for just 0.05%. And soon, the girl found an extreme fatigue after the fact despite not feeling tired after three days and nights of continuous running.


    Lisa felt her mind blurring, and golden stars were leaping out of the corner of her eye. Even so, she gritted her teeth and mustered her full strength to drive Actuate Bolt, contracting her bloodline power and did her best to keep the lightning flow moving incessantly¡­ The ritual was not draining the girl, but she was draining the depth of her body and will¡ªthe process could not be described as laborious, but as pure torment.


    And the balrog was aiding Lisa at the moment¡ªin fact, if Syndicate did not keep the energy in the girl''s body flowing, Lisa would have self-destructed from the few errors she made in exhaustion earlier. Still, as if gradually getting used to the fatigue, the girl did not make any other mistake despite her anguish, while the Balrog realized in shock that as the girl drove the Actuate Bolt in her body determinedly, it evolved and ascended¡­ An omen that promptly left Syndicate shocked and chagrined.


    As a former Archdemon, its progress was actually slower than a native Drakonid. It was truly inconceivable.


    However, the improvement of bloodline could not conceal Lisa''s deficiencies in pure power¡ªas the blood flow from the girl''s wrist slowed, the number displaying the percentage progress slowed as well.


    It was at the time that the twelve walls of the ritual hall became transparent. Just like before, the light-silver crystal hall turned into lenses that displayed the sight outside the Kronos Mountains.


    At the moment, the skies shook, and infinite darkness unfurled over the elevated skies. Everything from starlight and sun was obscured by the unusual dense fog, and the cloud which darkness formed made all things silent¡ªwithin the mountains, those rampaging demons were withdrawing their wings and quivering, just as the dull black dragons were spread prone over the ground, trembling incessantly. The golden flying machines over the world too hid, not daring to show its face before the darkness, because they could no longer receive the signal from their Mothership. Deep within the Desert of God, the fluctuating beastly howls were slowly muting¡ªthe powerful monsters that possessed Ancient Dragon Blood were fearing the approaching darkness.


    Lisa watched as the dark dense fog spread, a curious despair filling her heart. She seemingly felt that she, like the entire world of Kronos, was slowly devoured by darkness.


    ¡ªThat darkness¡­ could it really be broken?


    Even if the Dragon God was freed of its chains and reclaimed its freedom, could it win?


    She thought pessimistically, finding her previous courage laughable. The alliance of the ancestors and Dragon God could not defeat their opponent entirely, even with the price of a world destroyed. Hundred of years had passed since, the enemy had recovered¡ªperhaps even growing stronger, so could the Dragon God that had yet to fully cover protect his world? The darkness had devoured the champions that the starry skies trembled for, so would mere Drakonid sacrifice defeat it?


    Above the altar, green-blue lightning current was also weakening along with faint breaths. The Drakonid girl had now cut her arteries on both wrists, her palm, and elbow, so that the bloodline power, blended with fresh blood, could pour down into the altar as much as possible. Still, the diligence was meaningless¡ªthe progress display stopped moving at 99.17%, unchanging even after a few minutes as if mocking coolly.


    The concentration of Bloodline Power remained just a little too low, unable to completely activate the ritual¡­ it was simply too inadequate for the old Drakonid and Lisa herself to complete the ritual that was once scheduled for twelve Drakonids¡ªit was a gap no sacrifice could traverse.


    "Damn it, still not enough?!"


    Syndicate bellowed in rage within, its tone filled with irritation. To help Lisa complete the ritual, the balrog had even offered what little of Ancient Dragon bloodline in its body, throwing its labor to utter waste. Even so, the progress improved for an insignificant 0.5%, incapable of reaching hundred percent.


    ¡ªDamn it, is there only failure? After giving and sacrificing everything, is there only failure?!


    The balrog''s heart grew cold. It was a demon that lived for many years, and was certainly aware that giving does not equate to receiving, and sacrifices would not always be successful. However, as things mattered to it, there was still a hint of despair in its heart.


    When he had seen That Person once again, in the skies devoured by darkness, Syndicate remained convinced that he would not lose so simply, but there was still a pressure in its heart¡­ Without question, That Person was battling against the darkness, and it would certainly be best if the Ancient Dragon could be freed from its restraints and battle against the darkness it was familiar with¡ªso why was it unachievable?! Could the ritual really not be accommodating even for a gap that was not even one percent, must the ritual move by hundred percent?!


    Is there really no third awakened pure-blood Drakonid in their entire race? It was just one over a hundred¡ªnot even that much!


    Now, Lisa was almost fainting. Even her breathing was becoming faint, while the girl''s vital signs were weakening, leaving the demon to labor alone¡­ Syndicate had always claimed that it entered a pact, instructed her in Actuate Bolt and cared for the Drakonid girl to recover its power, but it was only now that the archdemon became aware that it acknowledged and liked the diligent Drakonid girl.


    So hardworking and never slacking. Lisa never gave up even after learning Actuate Bolt, a skill that was so complex that even the former archdemon found difficult. The girl''s simple mind lay in a distant ambition, pure curiosity and happiness¡ªeach of which Syndicate admired. She had even learned a legacy from That Person, a Monarch, and that was enough for the demon to acknowledge her.


    Lisa truly awed it, which was why Syndicate wanted to help her.


    On the crystal walls, the sights of the outside world were still changing dramatically¡ªdue to the spreading darkness, the global temperature was rapidly plummeting at an extraordinarily abnormal speed, and in half an hour, the rivers of the Kronos mountains turned into icy veins, while trees were hung full of white frost. The flames over demon skins were doused, the wings of the wyverns could not be spread, and the illusory concealment ability of the golden flying transports had lost function with the lowered temperature, revealing its true form.


    The crystal walls around them reflected the upheaval as it is, including the cooling of the ritual hall that was wrapped in magma. The girl breathed meekly and intermittently as if about to stop at any time, keeping her eyes that were about to close at the numbers that had stopped moving, feeling indignant over her own helplessness while the balrog bellowed in rage.


    The end is about to come for all things.


    Until that very moment.


    ***


    At the center of the skies where the darkness and dense fog was most substantial, an incandescent golden light suddenly pierced the bottomless darkness, as if something was burning and fusing while providing a hint of light.


    In the very next instant, a parching crimson sun that carried immeasurable might and killing intent tore apart the darkness and appeared in the center of the skies!


    But soon, the sun was consumed by the squirming darkness once again. Even so, the darkness was unquestionably torn apart just now, and beneath the shroud of the dense fog, other light was also unfurling as well¡ªthe splendor of the other champions. As if the sun had been exceedingly incandescent, the dense fog that engulfed the world was quickly shrinking back to the Void outside the world, while the frost that eroded the land was diminishing. Plundered energies hence returned to the world, returning warmth to the Kronos mountains.


    Stimulated by the light, the feeble Lisa slowly opened her eyes toward the crystal walls, looking upon the skies where the struggle between darkness and light was not stopping. The girl hence stared blankly at the incandescent radiance that would reappear no matter how it was consumed and obscured, her expression stagnated, her thoughts unfathomable.


    "Haha¡­ Hahaha¡­"


    Still, the girl began to laugh after a few seconds. Though her laughter was weak and ill-at-ease, it eventually quieted, but Lisa was now fully conscious, revived from her feebleness. She found her thoughts unprecedentedly clear, her thinking never so clear before.


    "So that''s how it is¡­ My power is still not enough."


    "But it still is not the time to despair."


    The girl mumbled, even as she was about to fall over the altar, her stance now unable to straighten. It was now clearly visible that Lisa was but a small girl of great endurance¡ªher own height was not much taller than the cylinder and pallet on the altar, needing to tip-toe just to reach the top of the altar.


    Despite that, there was once again lights in the eyes of such a delicate and weak girl.


    ¡ªThe meaning of a hero''s existence was not triumph in every battle but to give others the courage to keep going on.


    Closing her eyes and opening them again, Lisa looked at the crystal walls around her. Darkness remained over the star skies, and she kept silent for a while before speaking softly. "I''ve always known that Mister Syndicate was not some fairy that fell from the sky to grant wishes."


    It was the identity Syndicate crafted to fool the girl about its identity, but she was now shaking her head nonchalantly. "I also know," she continued, "that the power I awakened was given in exchange of my life."


    Syndicate kept silent and did not respond in return, but the Drakonid girl did not mind. "Every night I go into sleep, I could feel that something searing was incinerating my heart and releasing the power of my body¡­ it was an unbearable yet comforting sensation, and I would have occasional nosebleeds or hair loss when I wake up."


    "Mister Syndicate."


    Sighing softly, Lisa closed her eyes, her speech becoming feeble. "You actually came from the same world as the beings who killed Dad, right?"


    "I could sense a hint of a similar presence in my spiritual link with you¡­ They found the Dragon God because they were pursuing you, right?"


    "¡­"


    The balrog stayed quiet.


    "It''s neither a blame nor a grumble, since I don''t really know if it was the case¡­ moreover, we would have a mutual enemy if it was."


    The girl looked up, opening her eyes that flickered in green-blue lightning. She looked toward the surging darkness on the crystal walls, her tone calm.


    "And in the very first place¡­"


    Had nothing to do with me at all.


    The balrog knew very well that all of it did not matter to him. What was it compared to the draconic roar that resounded over the Multiverse, to attract the arrival of so many Legendary champions? It was at most driven by fate to land on this world¡­ but how could it say that? It was Syndicate the Archdemon! How could it excuse itself of such trivial things!


    Even demons had their pride.


    "What are you trying to say, Lisa." Syndicate said, its voice low. "Could it be that you''re remembering the past because you believed that you have failed? If that''s so, I was wrong about you."


    "Of course not." The girl replied, shaking her head determinedly but slowly. "I''m just remembering a question my dad once asked me when I was younger."


    Squinting as if in remembrance, Lisa said mildly, "He asked, ''Lisa, if you wish to go far away, where is your goal?''"


    "''And what price are you willing to pay to reach your destination?''"


    "I completely did not understand the meaning of my father''s worlds. Therefore, I answered that I would give everything."


    At those words, a blush suddenly appeared on the Drakonid girl''s pale-white face caused by blood loss. "Mister Syndicate!" She gritted her teeth and exclaimed sonorously with a determination she had never shown before. "You could burn my life so that the awakening of my bloodline power could be accelerated, right!"


    "It''s thanks to your power that I could become like this from an unawakened loser, and arrive on this threshold!"


    The girl pressed over her own chest, speaking loudly and immeasurably clearly, with a voice that was unclear whether it was rage or determination. "The ritual is not successful because I''m too young and can''t awaken much of my own bloodline¡­ Mister Syndicate! Don''t mind my lifespan¡ªburn it so that I could complete the ritual!"


    "I am willing to give everything, whether it is life or soul! Take it all! I will advance and keep going!"


    Having lost too much blood and exhausted her physical strength, unable to feel the warmth in her arm or sense what Syndicate was doing, Lisa''s delicate yet pale face became ferocious. "I shall never surrender!" She enunciated every word. "Mother left, Father left, and the elder has paved the way for me¡­ I would never take one step back even if I die!"


    "I must complete the ritual!"


    The archdemon became silent.


    The balrog in the girl''s chest was sensing Lisa''s weakening heartbeat, speechless.


    It did not want to explain that it simply had no way to control Lisa''s bloodline awakening.


    It did not want to explain that it actually did not have the ability to burn life to empower.


    It did not want to admit that it was helpless in the current situation.


    Give up, Lisa¡ªI''m just a normal demon. Pact notwithstanding, it is not within the span of my ability to tap into some deep power to turn the tables. What meaning is there for you to make a wish from a demon like me.


    The archdemon had wanted to say those words, but could not do so. The balrog felt disgraced that it could not say no to the girl she cared about¡ªit, Syndicate, was unwilling to admit its helplessness in front of Lisa, a girl who had resolved herself.


    Therefore, after a moment of silence, Syndicate spoke.


    "I¡­ promise you."


    There was a calmness never before heard in its voice. Even as the words were voiced, the demon sensed a pureness unfound even in its former past, with no excess thoughts¡­ indeed, it was nothing else other than accompanying a Draknoid girl in her madness. And if a girl was not afraid, why would it be concerned over its own life as a balrog?


    Thus, the demon said, "The pact is made."


    At the very moment the words were spoken, Lisa sensed that her soul was grabbed by a great power, leaving her incomparably shell that was about to expire. At the same time, another throbbing, searing and great soul was approaching her.


    The new pact was made, meaning that the original one was moot. Nothing should have happened with both demon and subject breaking their contract¡ªthe girl''s soul would not enter the demon''s possession, and vice versa. Nevertheless, through Syndicate''s power, an even more mysterious link was born.


    Both of them now held every right to the other''s soul, their spirits linked together by the pact.


    In the physical world, on the chest of the Drakonid girl, the balrog''s true form that had returned to white melded into Lisa''s body like liquid. The pure and powerful lifeforce that belonged to the demon was wildly surging into every inch of the Drakonid girl''s body¡ªthanks to the link between souls, Lisa and Syndicate were now assimilating. As the two''s shared life burned, the girl''s drained bloodline power appeared out of thin air once more!


    She could see, that the numbers that represented completion progress on the blue luminous sphere above the altar were rising without stopping.


    99.42%, 99.56%, 99.68, 99.80%, 99.92%...


    The numbers kept leaping, but Lisa''s awareness was slowly diminishing as well. The profound delight and sadness over the days had greatly depleted her spirit, putting her on her limits early on¡ªand now, the toll and tiredness from the fusion of body and soul had left her with not one ounce of strength. Her fuzzy gaze was focused on the leaping numbers before her eyes, and she even noticed the vein of radiance that was still tangling with the darkness.


    O, God.


    Lisa''s eyes slowly closed, sensing that her consciousness was slipping into darkness. It was now the cold darkness over the sky, but appear to be a warm embrace¡­ She seemed to hear her parents'' voices, the elderly Drakonid''s laughter. She sensed that she was about to sleep, and slumber in that warm darkness.


    O, God.


    If you could hear my voice.


    Please light my life aflame.


    Before her consciousness completely vanished, the Drakonid girl closed both her eyes. At that moment, there was only a final prayer in her heart to an unknown recipient.


    ¡ªPlease light my life aflame.


    Burn all those ordinary days into divine blessing¡­ allow me to become such a hero.


    Over the skies, the flash of the blazing sun suddenly blasted and shattered darkness, bringing a hint of light for the Kronos Mountains. Though the dense fog gathered again to obscure light, the warmth brought from the flash was not fake.


    Whether for a minute or for a second, I wish to stand there¡­ I wish to become such a person! I wish to protect this world! Protect my home!


    Please help me do so¡ª


    I''m willing to give everything for that.


    ***


    In the instant the girl utterly lost consciousness, an emotionless voice echoed over the altar.


    [Bloodline Power Guidance 100%]


    [Ancient Dragon existential core construct completed]


    [Existential guidance executing, Steel Strength link redirect underway]


    [Ritual success¡­ lock temporarily removed]


    [¡ªMay the Light of Triumph shine upon us eternally]


    The calm and emotionless voice vanished, and the silver radiance from all directions utterly materialized, turning into gigantic silver chains that wrapped over the altar and onto the girl''s body.


    And in the heart of the Desert of God, the Ancient Dragon spread its wings, the chain of Steel Strength no longer binding it this time. Thus, the silver dragon bellowed, trembling the heavens and earth and completely shrugging off its own fetters, and began to soar toward the skies, the darkness over the heavens and the sun that was flashing in light.


    As the Void passageway in the skies opened and closed, all things in the world of Kronos became silent, uttering not one word.


    Meanwhile, in the depths of the subterranean reaches, Lisa closed both her eyes tightly.


    Those great men above ground were fighting for Ancient Dragon, civilization and world. They might be here for the sorrowful wish to shape their world, or merely desiring to attain the power to reshape their world. They might be here out of sheer curiosity or to correct their own mistake, to battle against the Ancient Dragon and the darkness of the stars. All of them had their own reasons to fight.


    As for Lisa, it was simple.


    Just for the desire to advance.


    Just for the desire to save her own home.


    Just that.

 Chapter 623 Profound Darkness

    When they look up toward the starry skies, positive people would be in awe of the beautiful stars, while the pessimistic people would sigh in the face of the endless darkness.


    It was a pity that the truth left people pessimistic.


    The universe is dark, cold, callous and filled with unknown. For every world across the Multiverse that emitted light were a thousand shadows¡ªhumans had always been left helpless against those dangers that hid behind the shades of worlds, and the only way to advance in such a universe was to raise their torches and illuminate the road before them, prudently striving toward the depths of the unknown darkness.


    ***


    In the Void beyond the Five-Hundred and Eighty-Seventh Abyss, formerly known as the world of Kronos.


    The instant those white spaceships that bore the presence of destruction darted here from far away with nobody to stop them, the battle was fated to happen.


    The Insectoid Demon Shaluka could only remember one thing: just as the powerful beings were standing off against each other hesitated, an immeasurably gigantic silver fist materialized out of thin air, instantly streaking toward its ship¡ª


    Where did that lunatic come from?!


    The ambushed Shaluka never understood why a being that exuded a scent of destruction more terrible than demons would suddenly attack it. After all, there are five whole Monarch-class beings present! Was he not afraid of becoming everyone else''s target to provoke a battle just like that?!


    Regrettably, the attacker did not think that far¡ªthe two mages that were close to him could barely hear a quiet murmur.


    "It shouldn''t wrong to punch a demon, right?"


    Certainly not¡ªin fact, it was considered the most correct choice. In the instant Joshua just arrived and struck out immediately, the balance between the many champions was abruptly broken.


    The flames of war ignited in the Void. The Black and White Dragon Kings, the Void Behemoth, the Golden Fleet, and two Legendary mages acted at once, launching a battle that was majestic and should but recorded in history books.


    Its body carrying dark-gray negative energy, the Black Dragon King Kanor silently darted toward the Void Behemoth, with the colossal monster called Leviathan throwing its weight toward the oncoming opponent, causing dimensional turbulence in a comparable show of power. The behemoth was ten of thousands meter large, and yet when Leviathan charge toward Kanor that was barely a fraction of its size, it did not have any significant advantage¡ªthe astonishing fact was that the Black Dragon was giving the colossal Leviathan a one-sided trouncing. Under the impact of concentrated negative energy that was virtually anti-matter, all defenses and offense of the Void Behemoth were neutralized, every aspect of its innate and Extraordinary ability incapable of withstanding that plain and simple attack.


    The Dragon of the Nether Sea certainly had a fully justified reputation. Kanor''s mastery of negative energy had arrived at an extreme that its attack was akin to the reverse flow of the Abyss''s Nether River, turning all things into nothingness. None of the Legendary champions present could match it in destructive capacity alone, and it was able to manipulate gravity field and the dimensions, not even the Leviathan that wanders the Multiverse freely could stand against it.


    Nonetheless, Void Behemoths never were famous for their ability for devastation. That which made them formidable was their undying vigor and physical size that exceeded common sense¡ªin the pace of Kanor''s immeasurably hostile and near-indefensible offensive, Kanor simply abandoned defending, allowing the Dragon King to blow cavity after cavity over its body since its tremendous regenerative prowess could heal it to its original state in seconds. Compared to its tens of thousands of meters physicality, those hundred-meters wounds were insignificant, and the battle instantly turned into a competition between the Black Dragon King''s energy reserves and the Void Behemoth''s vigor.


    On the other hand, the Rune Master Barnil found the Lord of the Falling Sleet¡ªBognar the White Dragon King. The two appeared to be acquainted and did not fight at once, but after a brief exchange of words, the two Legendary champions simply flew toward another end of the Void, their actions not making it clear at once if they were searching for a battlefield or to continue the conversation. But soon, blinding runic light and slowly freezing dimensional turbulence made it evident that the battle between the two had already begun, the rune power that imitated all things now an opponent of the frost that froze the dimensions.


    As for William¡ªthe Legendary mage who was left behind by his old partner, he did not clash at once with the Golden Fleet that was standing by alertly beside him. The fleet of the race known by other races as ''Celestials'' was slowly pulling back and distancing themselves from the battlegrounds that were now a field of chaos. Clearly, they did not intend to come into conflict with any faction, the Ancient Dragon of the world of Kronos being their target. William was happily relaxing as well, and taking a seat as he spectated the exciting drama.


    Still, self-preservation under such circumstances was simply a pipe dream. As the First Magma Fleet of the Sixth Abyss fired erratically away because their flagship had been ambushed, thus bombarding the Leviathan with one volley of Abyssal flame from their main cannons, the Behemoth hence stirred the Void, and the battle was no longer one fought between one or two individuals. As a massive dark-green energy shot out of the Leviathan, releasing shockingly profound energy that bent the surrounding the dimensions into a bowl-shape, the dramatic shift pulled William and the Golden Fleet into the center of the battle between Leviathan and Kanor.


    Things were so convoluted that there was no telling the state of battle. The wide-reaching effect of Legendary champions also escaped common sense, and as the battle shifted incessantly, everyone changed opponents rapidly. In one second, Barnil and the Lord of the Falling Sleet had been comparing the might of rune and frost, only to be forced to jointly counter the raging main cannons volley of the Golden Fleet. Meanwhile, the Leviathan that had just blocked the main cannon volley directed at it with spatial distortion was now forced to activate its gravity shield, for the shockwave from Joshua''s Sword of Mass was flying directly at its head.


    In such a state, tempers flared at once¡ªeveryone, initially wanting to find out the thoughts of their opponents, were now considering how to ''skin that damned bastard''. Tremendous psionic power focused as the Golden Fleet of the Celestials began to establish focal points in the surrounding Void, their semi-spherical warships combining with their huge triangular Mothership to launch covering fire over the entire boundary of the battle. An entire sky of green-blue beam rained down amidst the dimensional turbulence. Not one to be outfought, the demons Magma Fleet activated their Abyssal magic circles, and veins of torrential flames containing corrupt presence focused at the center of the circle, clubbing any target within reach.


    A chaotic melee such as this had no outcome¡ªthe battle where opponents were continuously exchanged meant that even if there was a gap in their strengths or there was a deterrence in their abilities, other beings would appear to disturb the stage before the advantage could be enlarged. Though Kanor''s negative energies had subjugated Leviathan comprehensively, the dragon could not even use its strength against the spiritual disturbance of William who was adept in evasion, even hurting itself occasionally, making for an unusually frustrating fight.


    At the same time, while the Golden Fleet''s dimensional stagnation boundary could withstand most offensive present. Their main cannons also certainly hold terrible power that could destroy mountains and tear continents apart, it was useless against Leviathan who was proficient at manipulating dimensions, gravity shielding and could almost distort rays of light. Moreover, any damage the fleet inflicted was healed in the matter of a dozen seconds.


    The muddled warfare thus lasted for a good few days, with everyone fighting to a sheet of chaos, disturbed by others whenever victory was in sight. Each combatant was filled with irritation, getting ever angrier as the fight continued and did minding unleashing their trump cards to subjugate their opponents in a bid to kill them before others came to disturb¡­ to those champions, the battle had no pleasure or meaning to speak of, and was nothing other than sheer confusion. The starry sky was now obscured by the strength they released, with the light of distant worlds invisible.


    Even so, there was just one individual who was happy about the current state of affairs and enjoying things so much he was not at all tired thanks to the pleasure of it all.


    Meeting the Insectoid Demon General with his fist, powerful energy¡ªperhaps lightning generated in the Void emanated dark-purple bolts and plasma. Joshua laughed loudly once and kept exchanging blows with the demon that seemed to have mastered the power of evolution and was capable of shifting into four powerful forms. The warrior did not transform into the Steel Giant, instead fighting in human form albeit wielding the crushing force of a hill with every fist.


    It was not hyperbole but a precise description, for that punch was absolutely as heavy as a mountain! Through focused Steel Strength and accelerated magnetic fields on the outside, Joshua could punch out without any obstruction in the Void, a force as frightening as a million-ton asteroid falling from the sky. One of the ships from the Magma Fleet that was barely brushed by the shockwave was promptly crushed by the tremendous force.


    And yet, Shaluka could take the blow¡ªwith his physicality shifting rapidly, the robustly-built Insectoid Demon General that was a dozen meters tall abruptly transformed to an augmented sphere of muscle, using its stubby but infinitely sturdy arms to block Joshua''s fist directly. Then, as his form changed, the stubby arm suddenly turned long and narrow, stabbing toward the warrior like a lance!


    Defensive form, offensive form, speed form, and general form¡ªthrough the grasp of its own physical energy and the essence of the beings, Shaluka could transform its body as it wished into a state that fits its current state best. The Insectoid Demon Generals'' defensive form could block the Black Dragon King''s assault, its assault form was capable of shattering the Void Behemoth''s shield while its speed form could even greatly pressure William who was adept at spatial magic.


    However, despite being its full power, Shaluka could only occasionally counter the simple moves of Joshua that was either physical blows or incineration.


    "How delightful!"


    Watching as Shaluka''s arm lance stabbed toward him at once, Joshua clenched his right first¡ªno one saw if his hands actually moved, but as terrific gravity shifted, Shaluka''s entire body that was in front of the warrior was sent flying, its ragged body thrown into the center of the battle between Golden Fleet and White Dragon King, taking a dozen volley of psionic cannon beams.


    ¡ªAwesome!


    The warrior was having great fun and enjoyment in the melee¡ªit was the greatest days in the recent dozen years for Joshua. Bewilderingly powerful opponents were everywhere, wielding unthinkable powers: The Black Dragon King''s negative energy that could pierce degenerate matter, the Void Behemoth''s supergravity field that could disturb other mass attacks, the White Dragon''s freezing of dimensions, energy-plundering sleet that stopped even nuclear fusion reactions. The Golden Fleet was a generally formidable force with flawless psionic powers when combined, as well as the demon rapid evolution that was somehow achievable despite exceeding common sense.


    Those abilities were considerable wherever it was placed, and plenty enough to give anyone headaches, having them think how to counter them. Every being present were unquestionably a fighting force that could wipe out small to medium-scaled civilizations. With everyone gathered at once, it was truly a miracle that was neither large nor small.


    It was fortunate that he was not too shabby.


    Exuding a deep breath in the Void, Joshua exhaled the waste gases produced by the Nuclear Heart Furnace in his body, forming a streak of crimson tempest over a million degrees. He spread his arms, and the illusion of the Steel Giant appeared form just an instant.


    Joshua knew not to enter Steel Giant form in such a battlefield because it was easier to be focused upon as a larger target. As with the Void Behemoth that was larger than ''mountainous'', more than half of the Legendary champions present had aimed half their attacks on it. Additionally, there was not much issue even if Joshua did not enter combat form¡ªat most he could not handle behemothic beings, and could only fight enemies of normal sizes.


    Such as the Insectoid Demon General.


    At present, Shaluka was so focused down by the warrior that it was about to spew blood¡ªit had already entered a few bouts against Joshua for a few days. Although there was no telling time in the Void, beings of their level had a body clock that was as comparable to atomic clocks, precise to the microsecond. And being aimed at to such extent, it was about to fall despite being a Legendary Insectoid Demon General.


    Joshua''s power was not as colorful, dazzling, complex and volatile as Barnil''s, or as mysterious and unfathomable as William''s, much less as impressionable as Kanor and Bognar''s negative energy and frost powers. As a Legendary, Joshua''s ability was special because his ordinary strength was massive, his body hardened enough, his stamina sufficient and heavy enough. However, it is those few simple powers that pushed the Insectoid Demon Generals'' evolutionary powers to its limit.


    It was an ability that transcended evolution itself. Even if the body of demon dragons of the Abyssal sea was considered the greatest, but they would suffer the fate of broken bones and shattered nerves beneath Joshua''s front jab. The magical insects of divine blood from certain worlds could hold against the blaze and pressure of the sun, but such defenses would last for just two of Joshua''s punches. Placed under such pressure, Shaluka had only escaped by a hair''s breadth on every turn, gaining a little ground to not be utterly crushed each time it fought Joshua.


    That, however, did not mean that Shaluka was weaker than Joshua¡ªit was far appropriate to say that their compatibility was poor. The Insectoid Demon General would never be disadvantaged against any opponent here, but its variable forms were simply meaningless against Joshua''s simple and powerful bodily fundamentals, and only that.


    "Damn it, how is that human holding me down?!"


    Having separated itself in another exchange between the Void Behemoth and the Golden Fleet, the Insectoid Demon General was so annoyed it was about to burst. Since when had it been so irked as a Demon General now? But against Joshua, with his sturdy and plain power that had no flaw for him to exploit, Shaluka was truly helpless. Unless its reinforcement, the Beholder Demon General Helm rushed here as soon as possible, it was confident in killing Joshua with the combined force of two Demon Monarchs.


    Perhaps the attention of all Legendary champions had been placed on their opponents due to the supremely tense battle, none noticed that the radiance from the Great Mana Tide was growing dull in the Void around them. The flickering light of stars also dimmed, that even the chaotic and illusionary dimensional turbulence started to become obscure, as if a sheet of dense fog was shrouded over it.


    And when everyone finally noticed the fact¡­


    Along with the sudden arrival of coldness and shade, the dark fog spread rapidly in the Void, spreading an unrivaled chilling presence. In an instant, every present Legendary champion, Extraordinary fleet, Void Behemoth and even the entire world of Kronos was engulfed into the bowels of the great black fog that appeared out of nowhere!


    Such was darkness¡ªever concealed beneath light.

 Chapter 624 Profound Darkness Part Two

    "What?!"


    "What happened?"


    "That darkness¡­"


    In the instant the shade had surged out of the cracks amidst the Void and enveloped every champion present, the Legendary champions noticed in astonishment that their battleground was now utterly shrouded in dense mist, turning into a dark space that bore a strong and oppressive presence. It was immeasurably serene, completely out of place with the dimensional ripples that torrented around them.


    Mist? Shade? Darkness?


    How was that possible!


    Almost all Legendary champions who had a slight understanding of the Void could not help drawing blanks. All of them was aware that the nothingness of the Void beyond worlds had virtually nothing, apart from the dimensional turbulences shaped by the ripples emanating from worlds¡ªwhatever dimensional windstorms or Void calamities were nothing other than violent dimensional ripples.


    Mist¡­ In the Void were even steel warships without runic protection would be torn apart, how could such serene mist exist?


    And yet, now was not the time to consider such things. The shade that had streamed out from the reaches of the Void, having enveloped every Legendary champion present was urgently becoming thicker, its darkness more and more solid. Around the entire world of Kronos, the Void that had been stirred by the Legendary champions into chaos were swallowed into an infinitely large spherical gloom. It rapidly took shape, as if about to turn into a huge egg, a huge cocoon.


    Even if they were not sure what was happening, none of them would allow the schemes of the Darkness to continue smoothly.


    None of the Legendary-class beings had been dealt lethal blows over the battle that spanned the few previous days, with the extensively injured Void Behemoth Leviathan''s merely having the equivalent of a bloody nose and a swollen face if it were in human form. However, the battle ultimately required strength, and the long days of continuous fighting had definitively diminished their spirit, in addition to the fact that whenever they would be suddenly ambushed as they became engrossed in battle. With the power of the dark shroud maximizing itself, it hence bound every champion within!


    But when everyone reacted, they would never allow the shade to imprison them!


    "What the hell is that?"


    Within the lightless mist, Joshua looked around as the Darkness closed in on him incessantly. The warrior could not help but frown as if he had seen something filthy.


    He folded his arms across his chest and did not attack, but the shadow of the Four-armed Giant God appeared. The hundreds meter tall Steel Strength silently raised a Steel Fist, and struck out with ten thousand jabs that broke out violent winds. The Darkness that had been serene like dead waters and enveloping the world and Void thus shook tremendously, as if bombarded by waves of unstoppable torrents.


    With Joshua''s ability at present, not many things could hold him. Any class of substance that was not ultra-dense degenerate matter were but illusions before him, and he could directly smash Legendary-tier sealing circles if there no special aspects to them¡­ If the dimensions could not restrain world, could anything else?


    However, extraordinarily, even if the sea of mist had been shaken by Joshua''s bombardment as if it would disperse in the very next moment, it did not really diminish, and even acted in the opposite manner. Having taken Joshua''s single-sided attacks, the dark mist promptly began to expand as if stimulated¡ªthere were no two or three times of mist in the surrounding Void, closing in on the warrior once more!


    Were physical attacks ineffective? Or did it have the ability to self-replicate by absorbing energies?


    To Legendary champions, there were no actual battles where they had zero inklings. They could utterly see through any single attack with their power and observation abilities, and in their world ''unknown attacks'' effectively did not exist. No matter how meticulous or atypical the technique, they would comprehend it utterly even if they could not do it.


    Now being precisely the time for battle, Joshua''s mind was working furiously at unprecedented speed, collecting information from his surroundings for analysis. His pupils turned into silver luster that swept across the Void around him, and he promptly became aware of every aspect about the black mist¡ªincluding microscopic composition, energy concentration, speed of replication and the influence of the Void around him.


    A large-scale fusion of black particles on a molecular level¡­ While it resembled a mist, it was actually combined into a single body through electromagnetism.


    In that instant, Joshua grasped everything about his enemy¡ªinstead of calling it a mist, it was more appropriate to call it a net that filters worlds and the Void, with such fine texture that it escaped human imagination! And what it catches was not some physical prey, but the ever present ''energy'' of this world!


    It was a huge net that caught energies, a Darkness that consumed light!


    Heat and kinetic energy were also a form of energy, which was why Joshua''s punches were effective in the beginning. But after the initial devastation force had passed, that energy would be captured by the mist and converted into food for them to grow¡­ Across the Void, the energies that became condensed from the Great Mana Tide rapidly dispersed, while the world of Kronos that had been engulfed by it as well rapidly become cold due to the gradual diminishing of energies. Any longer, the entire world might therefore freeze, and finally become a cold and silent world like the Seventh Abyss!


    Though the black mist had been seen through by Joshua, its movement did not slow as a result. As the tides of mist cascaded, the light within the Void dimmed once again¡ªthe celestial light that shone again due to the Great Mana Tide was fundamentally formed through the excess energies that brimmed from the Void, and the black mist was now plundering those energies. Joshua could sense the shocked spiritual ripples from Kanor the Black Dragon King some distance away, as if its negative energies had been consumed by the soundless Darkness without exception.


    The many Legendary champions present¡ªincluding demons, dragon king, Void Behemoth, and Golden Fleet had simultaneously launched their own offensive, as if to break the Darkness. Their actions, however, did not bear much fruit, and as with Joshua''s jab, it caused the enemy to multiply instead. On the other hand, having been attacked so extensively, the mist began to squirm rapidly in the Void, as it to begin its counter-attack and digest the preys in its body.


    Shrouds began to condense in the Darkness at once, as endless black particles cascaded beneath lightning-class magic¡ªor great magnetism and worked furiously. They instantly condensed into millions of raindrops sized black needles, utterly dark as if capable of devouring light, and shot toward the Legendary champions in its body!


    There was no stopping force in the Void, and the needles instantly reached their highest speed, pouring like torrential rain from every direction to pierce through all targets. The black mist had once encountered many formidable adversaries, but any single one of them would not be unscathed under its offensive.


    But this occasion might prove to be an exception.


    Joshua did not know how the others countered it, since the black mist''s own counteroffensive was rather disappointing from him. As the endless black needles that streaked toward him at one over twenty of one lightspeed, the shadow of the Steel Giant God appeared behind the warrior once more¡ªbut unlike before, the Giant God shrunk as soon as it appeared into a size that was not much larger than Joshua himself. It even fused with the warrior''s body, leaving just four arms.


    The sound of extreme contraction for great mass could be heard. Dimensional patterns around Joshua were bending visibly, and on the warrior''s shoulders, two more sturdy metallic arms were completely materialized. Sixth fists¡ªJoshua''s own body included¡ªwere slowly clenched, causing the surrounding Void to unfurl like a typhoon.


    And next came the swing.


    As the black needles streaked toward him, Joshua pressed his foot on the Void without any expression. The six arms around his body had suddenly stroked dimensional patterns, blocking every attack directed at him!


    The forceful rain showering tens of thousands of black needles struck at the velocity of ten million meters per second, while Joshua''s chose method shattered each drop of rain.


    Around Joshua, time seemed to stop. Even as the ink-dark mist swiftly spread, the warrior had closed his eyes and used pure energy sensory to feel everything around him. Those black needles that stabbed at him actually came with order, and he did nothing too fanciful, crushing every needle with equal order through a single pointing finger, breaking every single one into black mist.


    Bang-Bang-Bang-Bang-Bang¡ª


    There should have been no sound in the Void, but the black mist formed when the black needles were broken clearly conduct vibration. Joshua''s body composition and reflexes had reached an unbelievable threshold that such mundane assault was completely unmeaningful against him.


    ¡ªIs that so.


    Sensing that the dense black mist around him was left astonished by his countermeasure and therefore temporarily halted from materializing for needles, Joshua opened his eyes again and looked around. In that very moment, as if the warrior had made some blunder in his countermeasures, a black needle bypassed Joshua''s interception and struck viciously on his body!


    Even so, nothing unexpected happened, and the black needle swiftly crumpled into black mist as well¡­ Joshua''s body strength was no different with his arms and were all extremely dense degenerate matter¡ªstriking his body was no different from being blocked by his hands.


    But exactly because of that, Joshua nodded in prompt understanding. "So that''s it. Never thought that such attacks existed."


    Having deliberately allowed the black needle to stab into his own body, Joshua finally experienced the true force of the black needle personally¡ªthe seemingly minuscule needle was actually materialized electromagnetism and was denser than most substances. The faint electric currents that encircled its entire form could even cause the phenomenon of disintegration on a molecular level! Combined with the energy absorption effect of the black mist itself, typical matter and energy shield would have no effect against the needles.


    More importantly, if the black needle was allowed to stab into a physical body out of a moment of carelessness, actual energy circulation in the physicality of Legendary champion would be cut off, causing injuries through a chain reaction¡­ it was a plain but formidable assault, albeit a shame it was ineffective against Joshua himself.


    Joshua shook his head. The surface of his entire body was now all degenerate matter after he had reached twenty-seven percent of Steel Strength assimilation in his body¡ªa single hair drawn out could now be used as a divine edge that pierces everything. Nothing apart from the ruthless ability of the elderly Pope that manipulated the speed of light could hurt him, with the disintegration of matter and energy absorption all frivolous to the warrior.


    "Come to think of it¡­ the condensation of that magnetism. Why does it have a similar sense to that Ancient Dragon''s power?"


    "How is that mist related to the Ancient Dragon that controls the power of lightning?"


    The sea of mist was surging violently, with the other Legendary champions appearing to be besieged by that downpour of needles as well. On the other hand, the Darkness around Joshua seemed to have stopped all movements, supposedly stunned by the warrior''s inconceivable countermeasures and composition. Not caring that much, Joshua was instead concerned about the essence of the black mist''s ability.


    "Still, it''s not unusual for the Ancient Dragon''s power to be learned and used against itself. It''s very reasonable."


    Under certain circumstances, the power of Ancient Dragons could be viewed as a natural phenomenon. Intelligent beings would hence gather knowledge from it, arm themselves and in turn use it to counter the natural phenomenon itself. It was perfectly logical.


    As if now aware that such attacks were ineffective against Joshua, the black dog started to surge aggressively once again after pausing for a few seconds, applying a different measure compared to how it faced the other Legendary champions. The Darkness that fought countless great foes had never encountered any nigh indestructible enemy like the warrior, for they always knew what attack they should use.


    At the heart of the dark mist, deep-purple lightning spread inside the shade, gathering endless black particles through flickering lightning. It shaped into a supremely dense core, assembling a mass and energy that trembled the Void itself!


    Nonetheless, it was not just it that could attack, or that the others would passively take its blows.


    When the dark mist began to gather its core, Joshua trod upon the Void on the other end, his body emitting searing light, causing cracks of orderly crimson patterns to appear over his body. As the warrior took a deep breath, the energies of the Void around him that had been gathering toward the dark core were drawn instead by a great absorption into his mouth. Assuming a complete combat mode, Joshua clenched his sixth fists, his pupils flickering with silver Steel Strength radiance as he forcefully struggled against the shade for portions of energy, greatly delaying the speed at which the dark core was materialized.


    Joshua could distinctly sense a disbelieving shift was taking shape at the heart of the Darkness that devours all energy. Vacuum itself was forming, and it was a genuine, absolute vacuum, instead of vacuum in space and Voids where matter invisible to the naked eye existed! The reason energy condensation would appear so simultaneously and so contradicting alongside with that vacuum was because every ounce of energy in that space was drawn away by the Darkness, compressed into that dark core!


    Extreme condensation and absolute vacuum! Such radical circumstances hence appeared before Joshua, and under shocking electromagnetic boundary restraint, the dark core was turning itself into a black amalgamation that exceeded the ultra-dense matter on Joshua''s body surface, with the vacuum region expanding another notch due to the density of the black core!


    Joshua immediately saw through the black fog''s intention¡ªit would use black needles to break the balance at the moment the black core took form, unleashing a terrible tide of mass that would devastate all things. A first explosion, the rapidly expanding Void would absorb everything around it, while the second explosion would disintegrate the material core, creating a grand scale of mass and energy fragmenting! The force would destroy all things, tearing everything it engulfed into a pure soup of hot ions!


    Vacuum detonation!


    "Microscopic artificial mass point¡­. Unable to plunder energy, hence executing material devastation, huh?"


    Facing the enemy''s swiftly condensing mass energy, Joshua who was still maintaining human form extended his arms. His expression was calm while silver radiance focused in his palm, and with streaming Steel Strength, silver-white Steel flowed over his hand and solidified, before ultimately turning into an ice-cold metallic spear. Space itself vibrated as the spear''s keen edge moved, causing waves of ripples. As Joshua weighed it in his hand, he found it not too satisfactory, and so crimson flame was fused into the spear tip, so that it released incandescent radiance to its surroundings that bent and distort space itself.


    The spear was no ordinary polearm, but a projection of Steel Strength, the condensation of degenerate matter with a mass of up to a hundred thousand tons. The weight of a hill was contracted into a spear as tall as a man, and heated by Joshua up to millions of degrees¡­ it was the simplest, most direct and most brutal power in the physical world.


    "To be frank, I really can''t understand an existence that would ambush eight Legendary-tier beings at once and bind them within their own body¡­ You, darkness¡ªwho are you actually underestimating? Even the gods are not so prideful!"


    Grasping the spear, Joshua narrowed his eyes slightly, his gaze piercing through the trivial vision interference of the black fog and seeing the true form of the dark core that was quickly gaining shape. Its velocity of assembly was fast, but the warrior was faster¡ªthe Steel Spear in his hand now heated to a golden-red like the sun through nuclear fusion, the bursting energies streamed as lightning plasma toward the surrounding Void, and the attack that could demolish all things was hence given form in the warrior''s palm.


    Thus, he raised the spear and aimed true at the heart of the shade of dense mist.


    ¡ªFeel the light of the sun, Darkness with No Name.


    As immeasurably sturdy mass projected and distorted space itself, a vein of golden arc of light broke through the shadow. The Steel Spear that had been accelerated by Joshua''s strength to an unimaginable threshold cut into the dense mist of gloom, striking the core of the Darkness.


    The world of vacuum had no sound.


    And yet, in the very next instant.


    Violently surging radiance pierced the Darkness, illuminating the world of Kronos below.

 Chapter 625 Combined Might of All Things

    The first explosion occurred inside the dark mist. The extreme heat of the Steel Spear ignited the black particles that was the true form of the mist, incinerating them cleanly at a frightening speed into nothingness. After that, all substances within the mist were completely burnt off, and vacuum thus rapidly expanded, the great suction drawing in all matter in its surroundings to its center.


    The second explosion occurred at the heart of the dark core. The Steel Spear hence pierced the dark core that almost arrived at boundary point, illuminating half the Void and the world of Kronos.


    The dark mist''s method of assault hence became the tool for Joshua and the others to retaliate against it.


    Indeed, just a while ago, the other Legendary champions had launched counteroffensives of varying degrees, but was absolutely fearsome.


    Every Legendary champion¡ªthe Demon General and the two Pentashade Dragon Kings included¡ªmight not have the all-encompassing defense like Joshua''s or the unconstrained countermeasures against the mist needles attack, their ability allowed self-preservation with no problems. That was true especially for the Leviathan and the Golden Fleet: one possessed great vigor that was perfectly fine with being attacked, while the other had extraordinarily stalwart psionic shielding that could withstand the onslaught of black needles. As for the two Legendary mages¡­ they always had a way to face anything unexpected, for their ability to handle sudden things was never suspect.


    Furthermore, even the demons appeared to be very angry at the dark mist.


    ¡ªAs demons of the Abyss, it had always been us who schemed and struck others from the shadows. Since when did it become our turn to be ambushed?!


    The Insectoid Demond General Shaluka which had been struck by the black needles for at least a few minutes felt a great disgrace welling up its heart. Combined with the rage after being handed a great beating by Joshua over the last few days made it feel like it was about to explode. Therefore, facing that dark core that was rapidly condensing, the Demon Monarch did not hesitate to aid Joshua indirectly, using the Abyssal explosive spell it was proficient at to delay the speed of the core condensing.


    The others had more or less the same thoughts. As the dark core exploded and a substantial portion of its mass had been burnt away, the black mist was forced to recall the other mist that had spread within the world of Kronos. From the very start, its target was the Ancient Dragon inside the world, which was why it did not act against the Legendary champions in its initial ambush. In other words, the black fog appeared to have underestimated the power of the superior beings, and was hence gulping a bitter pill for it even as it redirected its priority.


    However, that was not very useful¡­ beneath the tacit combined force of eight Legendary beings, the dark mist had utterly no meaningful counter. Was the unnamed Darkness powerful? Certainly¡ªto instantaneously consume half of the Void, permeate into the world of Kronos as well as pulling multiple Legends into its own domain was, to some extent, a godlike power. Still, it had relied on ambushing to accomplish it, acting while the many champions were spiritually after days of battle, while continuously assaulting them to disturb their movements.


    But no, it was besieged tidily by everyone¡ªeven those who had been giving each other a beating just a while ago. Even the Black Dragon King and Leviathan that could not wait to kill each other tacitly partnered, using their power to wipe up the dark mist around them.


    In an instant, waves of flashes surged in the Darkness. The two Dragon Kings worked together, using negative energy and sub-zero temperatures to extinguish all stagnated regions around them. As all mass and energy approached devastation and a spatial boundary of near absolute zero, not even the Darkness could approach, and was kept motionless where it was.


    The colossal Leviathan did not use any skill, and simply gathered a warped field of gravity around it before charging imposingly, crushing everything along its way¡ªunless the thing that stood in its way was larger, nothing could stop a ten-thousand-meter class of behemoth, and the black mist clearly was not.


    With nary an expression, Barnil conjured a gilt grimoire, the tome itself dancing with thousands of complex and mysterious runes. Extending his right hand, the old mage simply pointed at the tome for a few times, and the runes promptly leaped out, forming five unusually shaped energy spheres in the Void¡ªthose spheres were not the simple energy condensation of silver-tiers, but the Rune Master''s very own secret technique and Truth. As Legendary power materialized, the five runic luminous spheres that represented ''broiling explosion'', ''sub-zero freeze'', ''electromagnetism disturbance'', ''matter disintegration'' and ''particle acceleration'' respectively fused into a single body, and finally turned into a condensed chaotic cluster of light, blasting into the depths of the dark mist and flashing dully, wiping out all dark mist in the area at once.


    There were limits and types to the energy that the black mist could absorb. Once an assault of completely different high-energy class, it would naturally reveal its own opening.


    Even as he attacked whimsically, the old mage frowned. "What creature is this mist¡­" he muttered to himself in doubt, "it''s like a mist but could exist in the Void, and controlled great plundering aspect. If it didn''t attack physically, I would have even suspected that it''s the Void Specters of legends."


    "That thing might not exactly be a creature, right?" William replied simply beside him, "it would be more correct to call it a natural weapon."


    The dark mist was certainly no natural phenomenon. On the other side of the mist? Joshua was still wielding impact and searing heat, using the purest of devastation to incinerate each of the dark mist particles into nothingness. He had long seen through the true form of the dark mist, his mind holding an inference of its true identity.


    ¡ªIt must be a type of powerful weapon.


    It was inconceivable, but was also the conclusion Joshua got. The dark mist was a weapon that a certain powerful being or supremely advanced civilization created or controlled. Its true form was a black, nanometer-class particle condensation linked together through electromagnetism into a single general body. Inside the mist, those black particles would shape countless attacks out of the Void with an ability similar to 3D printing, while the nanometer class black particles would weaken the enemy''s attacks by absorbing energy around for its own uses.


    As long as the enemy''s energy did not exceed a certain threshold, any being that fell into the Darkness would be caught by the huge net due to the exhaustion of their energy. As long as they did not act like Joshua and forcibly absorbed the black particles with Nuclear Heart while converting it into fuel materials that made it semi-permanent, even Legendary champions might die from exhaustion.


    The only question was¡ªwho was controlling the mist?


    Just as the other Legendary champions wiped out the dark mist around them, the black sea of fog paused for a moment¡ªas if the controller behind it was considering how to handle the current situation.


    Soon, it got an answer.


    In the very next instant, the once dark mist suddenly detonated in a blaze of light that blanketed half the Void. The abrupt offense prompted several of the alert Legendary champions to fall back and waited vigilantly for its follow-up blow. Only Joshua who stood fearlessly at the center realized that the burst that seemingly could incinerate all things was actually the intense radiance produced from a scarce few black particles destroying itself. Apart from pure high-energy rays, it had utterly no power¡ªand with the mist having succeeded in temporarily forcing each Legendary champion back, it simply and decisively dropped down into the world of Kronos!


    And at that moment, a vein of silver thunderbolt shot out at the descending Darkness, striking it from below.


    "Grooowl¡ª"


    The gaze of the Ancient Dragon that was controlling thunder was burning with fiery rage. On its great wings, its green-blue bony spikes that were jutting out was quickly turning red and then purple before finally taking the darkest of black hues. Dim and threatening lightning bolts were spreading all over the dragon''s body as it broke through the world barrier and into Void, advancing without stopping toward its nemesis.


    The rising Ancient Dragon thus met the descending Darkness. The dragon knew very well what it faced, gaping its maw after having prepared for that very instant, while the Darkness never expected that its foe would intercept itself at that very spot.


    How large was the Ancient Dragon? Its wingspan was more than thousands of meters, whereas its hundreds meter length body, effectively forged from steel and far heavier than most substances, would even be more incredible if its tail was accounted for. Additionally, such a massive and heavy body could fly easily not because of some flapping wings, but its natural and unparalleled that manipulated the power of magnetic field.


    In ancient times, that magnetic field once stirred thunder and wind while quaking worlds. It once worked together with other Ancient Dragons to split and fuse lifeless micro-substances, granting primeval life in deathly continents and oceans. It was the power to create and give life, a power that combined matter so that they would not split.


    It was also the first spawns of Steel.


    And now, the lightning of creation began to whirl in the Ancient Dragon''s gaping jaw, reversing and turning into the power that destroy all things¡ª


    Lightning was condensing, as the bolts began to dull visibly and turn into infinite translucent photon particles akin to soap bubbles. In the Void beyond worlds, an incomparable magnetic field was being contracted and driven, just as space itself began to tremble when the Ancient Dragon quaked the roots of material existence in its very desire to pulverize every being that were kept together with electromagnetism.


    Joshua, who had been tightly pursuing behind the dark mist suddenly froze, his eyes picking up the threat of death. As a wielder of Steel Strength, he naturally knew the terror of that single Ancient Dragon onslaught¡ªusing its electromagnetism manipulation, the Silver Dragon would disintegrate all the van Der Waals forces within the boundary of its magnetic field breath!


    But more importantly, the warrior realized that the Ancient Dragon had placed him within its boundary of attack! He was being awarded a portion of that violent rage!


    Nevertheless, the dark aberration that was facing the blow directly was in a dilemma.


    To turn behind and face eight pursuing Legendary champions, or to take one solid magnetic field breath that the Ancient Dragon had held onto, as it awaited the right moment to unleash it?

 Chapter 626 Get Rid of the Enemy, then Think

    However, the Darkness quickly discovered that its situation was not as bad as it expected¡ªin the face of the Ancient Dragon''s supremely dangerous breath, the Legends behind the Darkness had been targeted as well, and so retreated at once.


    As fellow spies of the Ancient Dragon''s power, all the beings present: the two Pentashade Dragon Kings, Demon General, the Behemoth that wanders the Void or the Fleet from a mysterious civilization were all not allies of the Ancient Dragon. They also know clearly that they came to the world of Kronos to help free the Ancient Dragon¡ªand even if the two Legendary mages did not have any hostile intent, they could not share that thought with the Ancient Dragon.


    Therefore, against that magnetic field breath that would seemingly pierce the Void and tear the physical realm apart, every being that was unwilling to suffer that blow together with the dark mist simply retreated.


    ¡ªA chance.


    The unnamed Darkness quickly realized a possibility where it could evade, since it was huge sheets of mist in the end. As long as the pursues behind it did not make a block, it was not difficult to send the primary part of its mist away from the trail of the Ancient Dragon''s breath. The one who controlled it¡ªor perhaps its very own special attribute¡ªmade it execute the plan with no hesitation after it had made its decision, and so the dark mist pulled back at an unimaginable speed. As if a video being rewound, dropping back and following the original trail.


    If it continued, it might really withdraw most of its primary power before the Ancient Dragon could muster its power.


    But it miscalculated.


    For there was still one who had yet to retreat.


    "I''m here not to fight you."


    Joshua stood in the Void, facing the dark mist that was intending to escape and the dazzling electromagnetic aurora that was about to come striking. Having already transformed into Steel Giant God, he extended his right hand in immeasurable solemnness and grasped¡ªlight that resembled either a sword or an entire world was gathered in his palm, while lightning bolts danced and flickered over his body, first the intense actuation of electric currents and subsequently the swift whirling of magnetic field¡­ in the end, crimson lightning assembled distinctly on Joshua''s palm which soon turned into veins of scar-like patterns.


    The fundamental substance that made up Joshua''s body was degenerate matter, itself unleashing immeasurably powerful magnetic fields. The warrior could usually walk around normal individuals with his mass that was above a hundred thousand precisely because he possessed the ability to control his own magnetic fields through Steel Strength. He had later summarized that ability and delivered it to the balrog that was at who-knows-where and the young girl it admired, becoming the legacy of a new power.


    Even so, being the pioneer of that power, this was the first time Joshua was using the technique at full power. In that instant, the two Legendary mages who were preparing a dimensional spell to pull the warrior who was unwilling to leave the path of the Ancient Dragon''s breath realized in shock that a profound and irresistible force was emanating from Joshua''s body, blowing away the magical power that touched him like a feather. At the moment, he was a star standing upon where he was, without a power capable of moving him an inch.


    "Just correcting my past mistake."


    Magnetic boundary surged, blinding light of energies torrented in the Void, and Joshua raised his right fist that seemed to be grasping something across thin air. The stars of the Void dimmed at once, for something that was even more captivating had appeared in the world. It was as if time had frozen in that second, stopping the dragon''s breath, the warrior''s fist as well as the Darkness that was pincered and unsure how to free itself. Two infinitely bright and powerful magnetic fields whirled simultaneously, spreading a tinge of energy that instilled a sense of danger even in the Void Behemoth that was positioned in the distance.


    For that was the power that could destroy all things.


    When the Ancient Dragon mustered its full power to draw out the electron degeneracy pressure from all matter, the unfurling electrons would thus unleash extremely powerful electromagnetic radiation and high-energy particle beam. That phenomenon presented itself as translucent bubbles of light and undulation by the Ancient Dragon''s maw, with any black mist touched by the light instantly self-immolating and dispersing as the basest of particles.


    A body of white-dwarf substance alone would not be able to withstand such a blow, because it was also an existence reliant upon electron degeneracy pressure. One must go one step further, becoming something to a neutron star that utterly depended on electron degeneracy pressure for its existence¡­ at present, Joshua was far from achieving that, but he did have another method to counter the magnetic field breath of the Ancient Dragon.


    And that was to depend upon another powerful magnetic boundary.


    ***


    In the ancient ruins deep beneath the mountains of the world of Kronos, the fainted girl unwittingly awakened due to a throb in her blood. She looked up puzzledly at the spectacles displayed upon the crystal walls, where a silver dragon was unleashing a breath of powerful light that short-circuited the crystal walls, while a Giant Steel God was swinging a heavy fist that shattered mountains and quaked the earth. The attacks of the two created huge blankets of aurora over the skies of Kronos, stirring the world''s magnetic field and emitting dazzling lights. The Darkness that was sandwiched between the attacks of the two was broken into pieces, wiped out like wisps of dust by the two supremely augmented magnetic boundaries¡ªor perhaps pushed to the distance.


    Thus, two butterfly-shaped magnetic field glowed in a lively manner in the void, counter each other.


    "That¡­" on the altar, the girl who was bound by the Steel Chain to where she was lay prone on the ground, looking up at the crystal walls as she softly mumbled. "That light¡­"


    "It''s that person. The founder of the technique you have learned."


    At that moment, Lisa sensed a warm will was interacting within her spiritual link as he heard a familiar voice. "He has come."


    "To attain another victory."


    Is that so¡­ the founder of Actuate Bolt is that silver-colored Giant God, huh¡­


    Lisa did not say a word¡ªshe could feel the power of two majestic beings above the skies. If the output of the Actuate Bolt in her body had been refined into a whole new cohesive power counted as one, the Dragon God over the skies would count as seven hundred thousand¡­ or up to nine hundred thousand. Additionally, it was non-linear as well, since whenever such cohesive power was added to, there would unimaginable empowerment that granted the wielder Extraordinary powers which far outshone mortals.


    However, somehow, even with the might of the two champions, the girl felt a little uneasy.


    She had a feeling that things would not be solved so easily.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the Void, Barnil and William sought out the Black and White Dragon Kings that were becoming restless, while everyone else watched the Ancient Dragon combined in a pincer attack against the Darkness.


    "Barnil¡­ and William. You two are here as escorts of that young man, huh?"


    Kanor the Black Dragon King exuded a gray breath of negative energy when it saw the two Legendary mages'' approach. It stared at them vigilantly, and yet did not really assume combat alertness. "We do not plan to attack. It''s just that we feel awe, having seen you humans gained another formidable Legend."


    Even loonies would know that it was lying. Why would they stay their hand if they could mount a successful ambush against Joshua, the world-renowned dragon-slayer and the fellow who stopped their assault on the Seven Gods'' Sacred Mountain?


    On the other hand, Bognar the White Dragon King, the Lord of Falling Sleet who appeared acquainted with Barnil showed better manners. "Barnil¡­ with things turning out like this, is there still anything left to discuss? The Ancient Dragon''s power far exceeded our imagination, and with you three Legends being present¡­ we will leave soon, and no longer spy upon its power."


    At present, even the White Dragon King which yearned for the power of Creation so as to produce a better habitat for its own tribes was forced to admit that the state of affairs had far exceeded their projections. Not only were the powerful beings that came to compete was unexpectedly many, the Ancient Dragon that should not have been able to use its full power also appear extraordinarily power¡­ and with their old opponents from Mycroft standing in a corner, it was forced to abandon the plan.


    The Pentashade dragons could no longer suffer any more losses. Even if one more Legendary Dragon King¡ªVerdia, was alive in the Sleeping Dragon Abyss in the event that the two dragon kings present here were lost, one Legend alone would never be able to lead the Pentashades to survive safely in the Abyss.


    They did not even have the capital to gamble.


    It was after a long silence that Barnil finally spoke softly to the colossal white dragon before him.


    "Bognar. Just distance yourself from Mycroft."


    There was emotion in his voice, as if reminiscing or staring into the future. "I still remembered your image when you generously permitted the younger us to search for the classical text regarding Ancient Dragons in the Dragon Island beyond the seas¡­ You had not been as crazy as you were during the Berserker Dragon Plague, much less the King of Evil Dragons that people talk about. But when I thought about it, you may already have planned to find Ancient Dragon power as leeway back then already."


    "But now things are not same as you believed, Bognar. The Mycroft civilization slowly awakens¡ªwe have rediscovered the legacy of ancient times, and relics our predecessors left behind."


    Barnil then closed his eyes, opening them again with light circling in his gaze. "The people of Mycroft would step once more towards ten thousand worlds. You would be utterly crushed if you drag your heavily injured bodies to stand before us."


    The white-haired mage''s daily image was leisurely, pleasant, not serious and quite eccentric. He had absolutely no qualms about cheating when playing cards with his friend, and there was no telling that he was a Legendary champion¡ªand yet, right now, Barnil comprehensively revealed his might as the Master of Runes, his calm stare turned into one bearing infinite anger, and though his words were calm, they utterly broke the rage of the two Legendary Dragon Kings.


    "I''ve once wandered the surrounding Void, searching for the whereabouts of Ancient Dragon and information regarding your tribes¡­ Bognar, Kanor. Your kind may very well be the final tribes of the Pentashade. Compare to the future, it is best if you preserve the present."


    At those very words, the two Legendary Dragon Kings became tremendously dispirited. They looked at each other; their eyes were filled with self-mockery and forlornness.


    Barnil had no reason to lie¡­ furthermore, did they need humans to tell them such things?


    Would they not know the reason why the legacies of the Red Dragon King and the Green Dragon King had disappeared amidst the many elemental realms and the Multiverse? They may still be alive, but as long as the day that they found a world suitable for their race to live upon never came, the dragon kings who did not wish to let down the expectations of their own kind would never return.


    Beside them, William spoke as well.


    "Just stay in your Abyss, flourish there, and never return." He sighed. "You will surely die next time¡ªwe would not be merciful then, and would completely server the ten-thousand years of karma between the Pentashade and Mycroft."


    That was a certainly a kind warning. On the honor of the fellowship they shared in younger years, the two Legendary mages took the opportunity when Joshua was absent to advise the Dragon Kings, asking them so that they leave the region and dissuade them from making moves around Mycroft. All without the intention of attacking them.


    However, those words seemed to hurt the self-esteem of the Dragon Kings. "We are races with a longer history than the Mycroft civilization itself." Bognar promptly spat, blowing out an absolute zero-degree white mist while its eyes turned blood-red. "The Pentashade dragons and their kings were once a member when the world of Mycroft was at its peak¡­ you are definitely right, but for sake of hope, the dragons would never back down!"


    "Battles waged for sovereignty over the continent was reasonable in the first place. Wasn''t it the same when you human and elves war against the sauroks and harpies all those years ago?"


    "And yet, we did not search for foreign aid from the Abyss and the powers of Chaos¡­ Continuing on this path, are you guys not intending to become the beings that destroyed your own world?


    "¡­"


    ***


    The Dragon Kings left. A black and a white belt of light hence vanishing in the Void, venturing deep into the Abyss without looking back.


    Bongar and Kanor had given up on the struggle of the power of the Ancient Dragon.


    Meanwhile, the Void Behemoth that had kept to itself at a corner left as well, having seen that the Ancient Dragon was in perfect condition and how the Darkness had been maimed. It looks a long look at the many Legends present as if to carve all their faces into its mind, and hence drew on gravity fields, disappearing into the other side of the Void.


    The Golden Fleet were pulling back as well¡ªthey were in fact the faction that reaped the best rewards. The fleet of an unknown civilization had attained much monster and Drakonid blood samples from the Kronos Mountains, while gaining substantial information about the Ancient Dragon''s actual power. Though it did not appear to be much, it was not unacceptable and, in the very least, much better than placing their lives on the line while competing with multiple Legendary champions.


    In the end, they were a fleet¡ªa force that watches over civilization. They must leave now, having lost one-third of their warships, returning for repairs, or their losses would far outweigh their gains.


    As for the Insectoid Demon General, Shaluka had already led the Magma Fleet and fled a long time ago¡ªleaving earlier than the Void Behemoth itself. Not a fool and having no backup, only idiots would have stayed to fight against three human Legends and the Ancient Dragons¡­ With the Pentashade Dragon Kings gone, Shaluka could work together with nobody, and having failed to even stand up to Joshua alone, would he not be encircled, and died as one of the most pitiful of Demon Generals?


    And now, Joshua stood off against the silver Ancient Dragon high above the skies.


    The Ancient Dragon knew that this was the man who beat it up from its slumber, which was why it briskly categorized it as a foe. But after that clash, it understood that it was impossible to completely vanquish it. Along with the presence of the black mist, it did not have much thought to spare upon it.


    Its window of battle was dependent on the ritual left behind by the former civilization of Kronos. Through its existential sensory, it learned that there was only one awakened pure-blood Drakonid amongst the entire race, and a child at that.


    That means it could only fight once, and that should not be simply wasted on an enemy that could not be rid of.


    As for Joshua, his whole body flickered with huge lightning bolts even as the substances over the surface of his body was crumbling and regeneration simultaneously without ceasing. With the Darkness sandwiched in between, the attacks from both Ancient Dragon and warrior did not hit each other, but the force from the electron degeneracy pressure still damaged the warrior a little.


    ¡ªWhat should he be doing at this time? Greet the Ancient Dragon first, and tell it that he had been a little out of control before, and this time, he was here to help him?


    Who would buy that?


    Clearly not one for diplomacy, Joshua would rather communicate with the Ancient Dragon with his fist instead of actually communicating, and become bosom buddies afterward. However, the Ancient Dragon did not plan to give the man face. Having seen that the other beings that were spying on its power had all left, it turned, prepared to return to Kronos and continue its procedure of repairing the world.


    It was a promise it made with the Drakonids. It would never break it, even if the price was to be chained to that small world for millennia.


    But just as Joshua was prepared to turn, seek out the two elderly mages and confer with them, a black sphere suddenly leaped out distinctly out of the Void that should have been utterly vaporized, emanating obscure black mist¡ªprompting both dragon and warrior to turn back.


    Somehow, the black sphere¡ªthe true form of the Darkness and the being that controlled the black mist¡ªhad actually survived Joshua''s fist and the breath of the Ancient Dragon. It was now whirling rapidly in the Void, absorbing every iota of energy plundered by the dark mist before. It was also what controlled the electromagnetism of the black mist, and yet, even with the black mist diminished in its entirety, it stubbornly survived.


    Moreover, it now followed its original plan straightforwardly, and streaked down towards the world of Kronos.


    "Grooowl?!"


    The Ancient Dragon appeared astonished by the fact. Never had something like today occurred, even when it fought against the black mist before¡ªeach breath it exhaled before had been enough to wipe out a huge expanse of the black mist and its true form. But now, just after a few hundred years, the beings behind the black mist had developed to such extent that they could withstand its full-power breath?!


    Things happened so suddenly that no one could react even time. Ancient Dragon and Joshua, alert to each other''s presence, hence allowed the true form of the black mist to freely enter the world of Kronos.


    Therefore, indescribable calamity descended.


    From the point of view of the creatures dwelling in the Kronos Mountains, it was a black star, falling from the skies.


    It was a huge sphere with a diameter of over forty meters, its body still wrapped in the powerful lightning arcs breathed by the Ancient Dragon and yet was not damaged¡ªpowerful magnetism similar to the Ancient Dragon''s own had allowed it to survive the terrible pincer attack. The darkness consumed all things in its way, releasing concentric circles of ripples, assimilating the minuscule dust in the air around it, altering them into new black mist. Even as it kept descending, the new dark fog swiftly spread its presence like ink dripped into a cup of water.


    The darkness was much more active than it was in the Void. Between breaths, it had already fallen into the cloud layers of Kronos, with large sheets of grey-white clouds of gloom distorted at once, becoming a gleaming crystalline liquid that reflected the dazzling myriad of light above the Void. In the very next second, it fell as black color rain, seeping into the land and the barren desert, permeating all things.


    The darkness hence spread like flames burning on grasslands and pestilence amongst the crowd, extending swiftly towards all directions.


    ¡ªA subjugation weapon, used to erode worlds.


    Joshua quickly understood what he overlooked. Indeed, how could it possible for the weapons of a superior civilization to be limited to battle in the Void? They must possess extreme endurance and attributes that were effectively indestructible in order to advance across the dangerous Multiverse, invade and subjugating one civilization after another.


    At present, Ancient Dragon power could suppress it but far from completely, with their power sharing the same origin.


    Over the land, the black rain was still falling. A black soil that was over dozens of kilometers wide promptly appeared in the Desert of God, with dark vapors combining visibly with dust, combining into various weapons of unimaginable forms¡ªspikes, spheres, octahedron, triangle, hexagonal prism¡­ as if the black assemblage of three-dimensional geometry, countless unusual creations akin to mathematical models developed int the mist, while endless mysterious runes flickered over the geometrical shapes.


    Those geometrical shapes were beautiful yet dangerous without any delicate or complex construct¡ªto be so simple was a threshold of extreme aesthetic. Their surfaces and insides were inscribed with countless runes, with powerful energy activating one after another formation of runes, creating various unusual phenomena


    When magical runes were formed in nanometer formations, what power could it produce?


    It was precisely what Joshua and the silver Ancient Dragon witnessed as they rushed into Kronos from the Void.


    As if an incarnation of the darkness essence, the gloom that reflects no light and energies were gathering in the lightless mist. It had formed endless curious geometry shapes as well as a huge hand that was entirely rectangular. As a rumbling echoed across the horizon, the black giant hand that appeared to be a 3D model projection reached out, disintegrating the Ancient Dragon''s tentative lightning strike, while the dark mist kept churning, as if wanting to condense and form a tremendous Mobius Ring to wage battle against the Ancient Dragon with its own combat form.


    The Ancient Dragon wanted to keep using its disintegration breath, but with them present inside the world of Kronos¡ªthe place where Drakonids lived. It would trigger another complete apocalypse and devastation if it attacked with excess power, which was why it hesitated and paused where it was, unsure of how to face it.


    "Looks like your help is needed, masters Barnil and William."


    At that moment, Joshua turned calmly and spoke to the two Legendary mages who rushed to the scene. He was aware that it was thanks to their diligence that the other Legendary champions left the world of Kronos, granting them a peace of mind when they faced the dark mist, or the situation would have been several times direr.


    However, neither Barnil nor William appeared to pay Joshua any mind. The white-haired mage and the wandering poet were staring dazedly at the silver Ancient dragon beside them, saying, "Look, that perfect form, a flawless body even as electromagnetic fields dances around it¡ªit simply makes the heart throb¡­"


    "Feels like falling in love¡­"


    Though what they were saying made no sense, the two Legendary mages did not hesitate to join in suppressing the Darkness. As a Lord of the Mind, William appeared to be helpless against the darkness that had no mind and was made entirely out of nothing. However, he turned and glanced at the distant Kronos mountains, and as spiritual waves visible to the naked eye disseminated, all Drakonids and native beasts that came out to see what was happening quickly shrunk back into their shelter. After that, he waved his hands in the Void, and layers of translucent magical barriers materialized around the Darkness, halting its spread for the moment.


    At the same time, Barnil removed his glasses. The Legendary mage''s artificial eye flickered with a prismatic radiance like a diamond, and after taking a deep breath, the elderly mage plucked it out of its socket, and threw what was his life''s work as well as what was very much his runic masterpiece into the dark mist.


    In that brief instant, the urgently unfurling dark mist stopped moving visibly.


    "Alright. Through my runic core, I am struggling against the dark mist core for control over the mist itself. You guys hurry in, and shatter its true form¡­ What the fuck, that bastard''s processing power is so much higher than mine? Is it even human?!"


    At first, Barnil had a face full of confidence as if victory was at hand, since there were not much beings in this world that could match Legendary champions in processing power¡­ But clearly, the core of the black mist was an exception. In seconds, huge droplets of sweat were appearing over the Legendary mage''s head¡ªit was not ordinary physical excretion either, but liquid nitrogen the elderly mage was using to cool his brain.


    Just as the two Legendary mages acted, and unlike the Ancient Dragon that had yet to come up with any solution beside them, Joshua had already left. He rapidly descended, drawing searing gales that burned and boiled the air around him. Ground was turned into magma while all things were charred in a sea of fire, and the powerful magnetic fields around the warrior''s body were combined with unparalleled broiling that incinerated all dark mist along the way.


    Thus, he dashed into the temporary motionless dark mist.


    Joshua never once thought about whether he should be fighting against any enemy, but how he should be fighting them.


    He would never spare time for nonsense before utterly defeating the enemy, just as the creed he always followed faithfully:


    Get rid of the enemy first, then think.

 Chapter 627 I Am He Who Reignited the Flame

    Within the vast Kronos Mountains, Drakonids might come across countless unique and bizarre monsters, view many majestic sights. However, for those who still survived on this day and was observing the outer reaches of the mountain, what they say was wondered that outshone all they had seen in life.


    The dark meteor fell from the heavens above, with everything it passed being eroded by a dull ripple. Winds were altered, clouds were eroded, even rainwater turned into dark toxic as it poured over the land, turning what was once desert into churning swamp. Thunder and earthquakes were the most astonishing natural phenomenon Drakonids had ever experienced¡ªwhen thunder streaked across the skies, all Drakonids could feel the majesty of nature, while none would suspect the power of the earth that carried all things when the earth trembled the mountains.


    Nevertheless, in this very moment and in the face of the Darkness that eroded the world, all appeared powerless and laughable: thunder was merely its food, while the earth could not stand against it.


    And yet, such a Darkness was bound by several profound beings who descended from the sky to a spot, rendered immobile.


    Facing the Darkness that appeared to have paused motionlessly, Joshua never hesitated to dart within.


    The squirming vapor had become stagnated thanks to Barnil''s restraint, while the magical barrier William set up limited the spread of the mist. Carrying flame and magnetic field, the warrior turned all black geometrical shape that intended to attack into fundamental molecules, and like a crimson belt of light that patrolled the mist, swiftly seek the location of the dark core.


    Against the enemy''s clearly inhuman processing hub, even Barnil could not last long. Its sheer processing power was no domain humans were familiar with, which was why he must seize the moment.


    Fortunately, it was no difficult matter. For Legendary champions who focused his mind solely upon searching the whereabouts of an enemy, it was no issue to seek out a black sphere over forty-meters long within mist that was over dozens of kilometers in diameter. Even if they could not find it with their eyes, there were other ways for them to look for it.


    "Should be nearby."


    Close to the center of dark mist, Joshua stopped moving for a moment, looking around at the black mist that now moved slowly, yet still wanted to erode him. Extending his right hand and balling his fist, the warrior promptly launched a vein of frightening ripple that swept across the area engulfed in dark mist.


    His eyes flashing with silver radiance, Joshua was now freeing himself from the restraint of his own weight, allowing hundred thousand tons of mass to corrugate across dozens of kilometers. Steel Strength surged, buffing the mass itself so that the massive force spread uninhibitedly¡ªthe warrior was now the heart of the cyclone, the windstorm shaped from gravity drawing all black mist to his body.


    Beneath Joshua''s might, the earth shook, while the nearby geometrical shapes and black particles began to shudder uncontrollably in the dark mist. Countless nanometer black particles had lost the ability to move, involuntarily approaching Joshua and getting caught by Joshua. The geometrical shapes were no better¡ªas if losing gravity, they began to sway and drop, and approached Joshua just like the black particles.


    The entire interior of the black mist had seemingly fallen into a curious weightless state¡ªit was the earth''s gravity being nullified by the gravity of another being. The black mist torrented, its serenity now filled with dense wrinkles.


    If I can''t meet my enemy, I''ll have my enemy come meet me.


    That was the way Joshua chose.


    And the method was unexpectedly effective¡ªthe powerful electromagnetic boundary that was unleashed along with the distorted gravity had paralyzed huge layers of black mist and geometrical bodies, with the warrior at the center.


    All of them, like moths to a flame, rapidly closed in on Joshua and crashed into his Steel body, thus assimilated by Joshua''s Steel Strength. The mist that devoured worlds was, after all, matter, and now that it had no countermeasures, it was nothing other than food for the warrior.


    However, Joshua did not pay attention to the dark particles or the geometrical bodies. He looked down onto the land below, his gaze somber. In seconds, as the land that had been eroded into a swamp by the Darkness wrinkled, a huge, smooth black sphere slowly rose from the surface. It was trying to resist the warrior''s deliberately empowered magnetic and gravity field, but how could it win as it simultaneously fought four Legendary-tier powers from Barnil, William, the Ancient Dragon and Joshua? After struggling for seconds, the black sphere abruptly wafted out from the surface and approached Joshua.


    "Growl¡ª"


    The Ancient Dragon let out a low growl when it saw the true form of its nemesis. Wielding electromagnetic field and taking one step forward, it started to gather flame and lightning by its maw, whereas purple-green lightning beams began to assemble around the Ancient Dragon''s body. It pierced the air, as if the dragon intended to directly ejaculate a contracted electromagnetic breath to directly destroy the black sphere¡ªand with Joshua as well.


    But it did not do so in the end, because William, who had been maintaining the magical barrier discreetly approached it a little. Barnil, who was busy struggling for control against the dark core turned his head subtly as well, glancing at the Dragon God out of the corner of his eye.


    Joshua was not caught surprised that his move was so easy, because he and the Ancient Dragon had already maimed the Darkness, but anything else it did now was a mere struggle. The dark mist''s advantage lay in the fact that it was mysterious and indestructible, and would have countless times of resurgence as long as its core was not destroyed. But now that the location of its true form had been exposed, it was ten times less formidable as a threat.


    Furthermore, now that there were four Legends surrounding it and giving it a beating, it would unusual if it was not easy instead.


    The dark core was still trying to fight back against Joshua''s gravity. Countless dense concentric circles began to appear over its smooth surface like a lake during rain. Veins of powerful purple-black electric currents pierced all of the black particles, allowing them to be freed from the warrior''s gravity, but that remained temporary¡ªit did not matter how the dark core tried to interfere and struggle, Joshua only had to maintain his power over it thanks to the attractive forces between gravity and magnetic fields. Joshua hence reached out with his right hand again, making a ''pull'' gesture at the dark core across thin air, and it promptly moved one large pace closer to the warrior.


    Everyone believed that the battle was about to end. Barnil, who had been using his full strength to fight against the dark core to take control of the mist could not help but sigh, and wipd away the liquid nitrogen on his head that was used to cool his brain.


    But in the very next moment, the dark core made an unexpected move. Abandoning the resistance against Joshua''s gravity, it accelerated instead toward him, a profound hole of darkness appearing out of the smooth surface of its core. As if a gaping jaw that consumed everything, it borrowed Joshua''s full power as the warrior tugged at it, launching a counteroffensive at the warrior instead!


    "Joshua!"


    Both Barnil and William blanked out when they saw what was happening. Due to the dire moment, their entire body surged with powerful mana and runic constructs, simultaneously attempting to warn the warrior with spiritual link, but it was too late.


    Joshua had been swallowed by the dark core.


    The Ancient Dragon flapped its wings when it saw the sight, rising into the air and ignoring the two Legendary mages'' precautions as if a great enemy had arrived. Instead, it summoned thunder and lightning from the magnetic field of the world itself, with electromagnetic sparks promptly condensing in the air visibly. Lightning and thunder crisscrossed in the skies, forming a vast sea of green-blue lightning, with the Ancient Dragon at its center¡ªit had yet to launch its assault, but already shown a presence of destroying worlds. The Ancient Dragon stared at the dark core that became motionless after swallowing Joshua, its draconic pupils flowing with purple-red light.


    It had seen that spectacle many times before: the warship of the Kronos people before had been devoured by the mist as well, and soon reappeared but as a turncoat. Thought the Ancient Dragon did not know if the corrupting force would work against that powerful being, it must be prepared to utterly bury that dark core even at the price of devastating Kronos again.


    ***


    And in the darkness, the unscathed Joshua heard an inorganic voice.


    "Please hand all resources to us."


    Having been swallowed into the dark core, Joshua was not facing any danger. If the Void Mother''s molecular disintegration fog was useless against him, it would be the same for the nanometer-class particle erosion that was remarkably similar. The warrior''s body streamed with million-degrees of searing flame, incinerating all dark substances that approached, but just as he intended to burst out his power to destroy the dark core from within, he heard an unusual inorganic voice.


    "Please hand all resources to us."


    There was no emotion at all in the voice, or indeed no soundwaves at all. It was a spiritual language directed to the soul, stirring the surface of Joshua''s spirit as it distinctly conveyed its meaning. Joshua had thought at first that the control behind the dark core was speaking to him across thin air, only to find that it was a voice from the dark core itself.


    The dark core did not attack¡ªor perhaps its attacks had all been blocked by Joshua''s autonomous defenses. It had repeated those words again and again with no emotion after having sealed the warrior in its own body, it words resembling a machine.


    "Please present your energy to us."


    "Please present your substance to us."


    "The enemy has come, the Final Defense established. All life must make a contribution."


    Enemy?


    Upon hearing that, Joshua could not help pausing mid-movement, having mustered his strength for a brisk break out of the dark core''s restraint by destroying it from within.


    Was the enemy of the dark core not the Ancient Dragon? It was not right according to those words¡ªthat enemy appeared to be something the Darkness could not stand against, having the need for them to set up the so-called Final Defense. At most, the Ancient Dragon was an equal of the Darkness or perhaps even losing out slight, and therefore the enemy the Darkness mentioned was clearly not the Ancient Dragon.


    The enemy that made the Darkness felt threatened must be even more dangerous than the Darkness itself. But Joshua did not intend to hear the dark core out¡ªin his hand, the dancing light of a blazing sun slowly dimmed, turning into a spherical silver luster of Steel Strength.


    The core powers that Joshua had mastered at the moment were Steel Strength, broiling flames, magnetic field, and profound mass¡ªall of which were based on the Nuclear Heart Engine and the highly-dense substance shaped from Steel Strength. But apart from battle, Steel Strength could also embody information, which was the ability that allowed him to interact with the balrog across realms, attaining world memories. It was also thanks to Steel Strength that he could awaken from the distortion of divinity, recovering to his original spiritual state.


    Now, he would use that power and deliberately acquire the information recorded in the dark core, instead of listening to its hideously messed-up tale.


    In the very next second, the warrior raised the silver radiance his hand and pressed it inside the dark core. The radiance became countless specks of light instantly, seeping into the core, and Joshua promptly sensed a massive amount of sporadic information poured toward him from the end of the Darkness.


    And he saw the truth hidden behind the Darkness.


    ''Ding Dong¡ª''


    The final bell rang at the center of the world. The dull yellow was consuming the sun, and as the gloomy radiance shone upon the land, the earth trembled violently and rumbled resoundingly, with debris from the crumbling towering buildings crashing down like raindrops on the city amidst the waves of astonished cries from the survivors.


    Over the distant dull-yellow skies, shades were spreading, where a colossal and unnamable being was descending¡ªbut before that, the aberrations of Chaos were surging like swarms of insects across all directions. Everything along the way was destroyed: cities flattened, humans devoured, while the occasionally unleashed magical lights disappeared without a trace after a few seconds of resistance, just like fireworks.


    After civilization was devastated, the sun was extinguished. The world has fallen, the end has come.


    "Warning, the Endbringer is breaking through the world fort¡ªShelter Delta has been destroyed, all survivors move to the next shelter at once!"


    "Damn it, how did those bastards gather into swarms? There was nothing like this before in the past decades of observation!"


    An irritated and raging voice rang, and was soon followed by many other voices. All of them reported the current situation in an orderly manner, but everyone''s information was extremely bleak.


    "Shelter Omicron is invaded by the Endbringer of codename: Rot, Shelter Theta is invaded by the Endbringer of codename: Calamity!"


    "More than half of the twelve World Shelters within the Alliance''s domain has been invaded by Endbringers, with at least five Endbringers launching simultaneous attacks¡­ Heavens, how did they learn to combine? That did not happen even in the last Great Mana Tide!"


    "Withdraw all forces¡ªwe can''t stand against so many Endbringers at once. Move all citizens to Shelter Alpha¡­ Where are our allies? This isn''t the time to be troubled over Alliance dignity¡ªno matter how great the price, we must block this wave of invasion!"


    "Leader! Intelligence shows that there is dimensional quaking of indeterminate levels around the world of Mycroft! More than four hundred Abyssal portals had opened there, with several Endbringers closing in on them¡­ they are worse off than we are!"


    "Could it be that every Endbringer of the Multiverse is here?!"


    There was despair in the voice. Through endless reports, the circumstances in the surrounding dimensional region was elucidated in the mind of the person called leader: more than ten Endbringers and virtually half the demons of the Abyss had come. They were wandering the Void with their own minions, destroying all living worlds along the way¡ªover a dozen worlds with smaller civilization were completely destroyed, whereas several powerful civilizations were struggling.


    But failure was foreseeable.


    Defeat was at hand, even for one as powerful as them and the world of Mycroft.


    Endbringers, corpses of worlds and destruction incarnate were nightmares for all civilizations in the Multiverse, the greatest foe of Order, with only powerful civilization stood a chance against these beings. In the past millennia, the Alliance had not encountered Endbringer invasion¡ªeven so, to face five of them at the same time exceeded their ability.


    "Damn it!! Why did those bastards gather?" The Leader calmed after brief bewilderment, taking a few deep breaths. "Prioritize moving First-class citizens into Shelter Alpha," he commanded with a cold voice. "We must protect the Spark of civilization. Use Shelter Omega, Eta and Beta as buffs, and wait until everyone had evacuated to unleash the ''Black Fog''."


    "Leader, although the inscription of core runes had been completed in the Black Mist, Master Nok said that his guild had not completed the combat module yet!"


    "There''s no time. As long as the core rune module is there, the ''Black Mist'' would learn to self-evolve. It is the highest crystallization of our civilization¡ªdefeating the Endbringers notwithstanding, it at least guarantees the safety of one shelter world¡­ Hurry, time is short. They are coming!"


    The voice became faint until it finally vanished, and what followed was the sight of shelter worlds being destroyed one after another¡ªCalamity dropped stars that tore the earth''s crust apart, whereas Rot eroded all things, turning grass and trees into flying dust. Before the unnamable beings called Endbringers, nations, and cities that civilizations spent millennia to establish were as fragile as sandcastles. Even vast Void Fleets were just as weak, only able to buy time so that migration vessels could escape into the distant Void.


    Joshua viewed it all with a superior angle of vision. He could hear many familiar words from the dark core such as the worlds of Karlis and Mycroft. But before he could think about the meaning behind those words, clusters of new information appeared once more.


    "The plan has failed. Virtually all civilizations in the surrounding dimensional region were destroyed¡­ though there appear to be few survivors, there is no world suitable for living even after the Endbringers are defeated."


    "Most of the migration vessels were shot down, the world is ravaged, the surviving population could not guarantee the prolongment of current technology¡­ Though the Black Mist had been released and separated from the senses of the Endbringers, Shelter Alpha is becoming unsuitable for inhabitation¡­ We are falling into the Abyss."


    "Mana is rapidly decreasing, our descendants are already experiencing devolution, progenies are unable to maintain pure bodies of energy, we might not be able to hold on to the next Great Mana Tide¡­ But even if the Alliance is destroyed, the races facing extinction, we still have one last chance."


    The voice that was rich with emotion gradually dispersed before finally quieted. In its place was a machine voice, inorganic and emotionless.


    "The extinction of the Creator race had been observed."


    "The destruction of the Creator civilization ascertained."


    "Hidden backup project found¡­ backup information storage found."


    The voice that was linear, calm and unfettered echoed amidst countless flashing mirages. Joshua knew that it was the voice of the dark mist.


    "World Reshaping Project executing¡­ Cleaning Chaos ripples, adjusting landscapes, repairing natural ecospheres, recovering Order cycle of Shelter Alpha."


    "Warning! We can''t create souls! We can''t create souls! We can''t create souls!"


    "Unable to revive creator race! Revival project failure!"


    "Order cycle canceled. Undergoing plan ¦Â, seeking power to create life."


    In the Void, a cluster of dark mist suddenly surged. It was covered in darkness and had fallen into a broken world inside the Abyss, circling it a few times before peeling out of its mother form to fly toward other worlds, patrolling the Multiverse in search of their target.


    Joshua did not need to keep watching to know the truth behind. To recover the Order cycle of their world and revive their Creator''s race, the black mist finally found the silver Ancient Dragon¡ªits power that symbolized Creation itself was undoubtedly what they needed. After centuries of entanglement, the black mist that lacked a combat module and was therefore far from a threat for the Ancient Dragon eventually learned to fight. It kept tight pursuit of the Ancient Dragon, and finally came to the edge of the world of Kronos.


    Soon came invasion, war, and destruction.


    The battles between civilizations had always been cruel. By using focal points to destroy the balance upon the earth''s surface, the dark mist destroyed the world of Kronos, maimed the Ancient Dragon while utterly destroying itself. Even so, as long as one bit of the mist returned to their mother form, the mother form located in Shelter Alpha would dispatch new mist to maintain its pursuit on the Ancient Dragon.


    But to Joshua, many questions remained answered: was the dark mist the ''Darkness of the Stars'' that the Earth Temple claimed to have bewitched them? And who was the enemy the mist mentioned? Why would it invade other worlds of Order without bridle¡ªperhaps its Creators did not enforce that restriction upon it?


    That was why Joshua kept watching, the warrior maintaining the information exchange with the dark core as he waited for the truth to present itself.


    Thus, he saw a sight he had already known.


    It was the starry skies of the Multiverse where the light of countless worlds twinkled, shaping into a boundless silver river of light. However, a vague darkness flowed in the light, eroding the surrounding radiances, disintegrating worlds, destroying and assimilating them into a darkness like themselves¡­ As the radiance of the Great Mana Tide shown, that darkness followed it, wandering toward distant worlds.


    Those were the shadows of Evil Gods¡ªthe so-called ''Endbringers''.


    Just like the Seven Gods, the black mists discovered the signs of the Evil Gods'' return a thousand years later!


    "All is for resistance."


    "All is for insurance."


    "Through calculations, your kind has been noted to be unable to resist the Endbringers. The Final Defense has been established. Please hand all energy and all substance to us, please make your contribution for the final victory."


    "The selfish ones shall be destroyed. By assembling all forces that could be assembled, we would fight the Endbringers. Please hand all resources to us."


    The cold and inorganic voice wafted again. It was not a memory of the dark core, but a voice in reality. When he heard those words, Joshua could not help clenching his fist.


    ¡ªThat explains everything.


    Everything now made sense.


    It was Order without emotion, morals or restraint. The ''Black Mist'', an ultimate weapon created from wisdom had loyally executed every plan of their Creators: collecting all resources, fighting Evil Gods, do their best to revive their race so that their civilization can be reborn¡­ To achieve that gold, the Black Mist did not hesitate chasing after the Ancient Dragon, destroying other civilizations, harvesting races, and worlds as resources¡­ They were the Darkness that walked amongst the stars, allowing terror and despair to spread step by step.


    It destroyed the world of Xillia and created the Bloodmoon Abyss. It destroyed the world of Kronos, and if not for the Ancient Dragon''s presence there would have been another Abyss. It made deals with the Abyss, allowing those demons that did not have many bribes to invade other worlds and finally harvesting itself¡­ And those were merely the known cases. In the unknown depths of the Multiverse, it was ultimately unknown how many worlds and civilizations the black mist had destroyed.


    Through the profound backup data vault left by their Creators, the Black Mist could use virtually every scheme and conspiracies to achieve its own ends. The cold and callous will did not care about the price it paid in its quest to revive its Creators and fighting the Evil Gods would invade other worlds of Orders without restraint, using any means necessary to plunder energy and resources.


    It was no Evil God and yet greater than them. It was Order and yet the foe of Order. Its purpose is justified and could be justified to other civilizations, but its methods brimmed with malevolence and plunder that there was no hint of civilization.


    It slaughtered for revival, destroyed for Order. If one were to say that Evil Gods were the incarnation of Chaos and the corpses of worlds after death, then this paradoxical body was the other side of Order, an embodiment of darkness¡ªand Joshua realized that the damage for such a being as it wandered the Multiverse, would surpass Evil Gods!


    Still, the origins that led to the birth of the Darkness were ultimately the Evil Gods¡­


    If not for the invasion of Evil Gods, all of this would not have happened.


    Canceling the information exchange, Joshua withdrew his right hand that was touching the dark core, closed his eyes and clenched both his fists. Patterns akin to porcelain cracks slowly unfurled over the surface of his body, scattered sparks began to dance around him, glimmering like embers.


    Having known the truth of it all, he was left at loss for an instant. Joshua would never know if there would be a better outcome should the dark mist had used the correct manner to treat other civilizations and interact with the Ancient Dragon, or if the civilization in the Shelter that once interacted with the world of Mycroft could be reborn. But now, the present truth was that the dark mist was a cancerous tumor of the Multiverse, and he could not abide by the continued existence of such a being.


    But the more one pondered, the more helpless one felt¡ªfor Evil Gods were born from destroyed worlds as well.


    What use was there even if the Evil Gods were all wiped out? They were born in the despair and anguished cries of worlds, and just as there is shadow with light, there would be Evil Gods of Chaos when there are civilizations of Order. There would always be the next every time¡­ A repetitive cycle with no end.


    This Darkness that permeated the Multiverse, engulfing the stars and worlds was not some black mist or Evil God, but the reason the Evil God was born, the shade after the Initial Flame burned.


    ¡ªPerhaps that was the reason why the Sage left.


    At the very thought, Joshua found that he vaguely understood why the Sage would leave the world of Mycroft after the Final Battle. He must have realized early on that if the origin of the sorrowful cycle was to be utterly destroyed, he must learn why Evil Gods are born after worlds were devastated. Every battle would have been meaningless if the reason was not found.


    "Every life must contribute¡­"


    The dark core was still speaking those bizarre words, but now the warrior was no longer listening. He had become aware of what his objective was.


    Mere minutes had passed beyond the dark mist. While the Ancient Dragon awaited the next move of the Dark Core so as to use its most powerful blow to completely destroy it, it suddenly picked up a presence that was both immeasurably familiar and affection. Barnil and William gaped too, turning to look at the dark core that had been frozen where it was, for scarlet traces that resembled magma had suddenly appeared over the dark yet smooth surface of the core.


    It was the traces of Flame, proof of Order. The power of the King of Searing Soul cascaded, breaking the dark core.


    Inside the Darkness, Joshua took a deep breath and looked up at the mist that whirled incessantly as it approached him. He spread his arms as if in an embrace, while burning flames unfurled at the same time, incinerating all black particles and mist.


    The warrior''s gaze became composed once more.


    Circulation of Darkness? The Darkness of the Stars? The Unbreakable Circle of Anguish?


    Those were all stagnating excuses, reasons given while one sat and watch as darkness spread¡ªif the Multiverse was dark, then they should simply illuminate it with Flames. The pioneers had brightened the lightness night with fire, and he shall brighten the universe of Chaos with the flames of Order.


    I am He who reignited the Flame. I am Joshua van Radcliffe.


    I shall wipe away all darkness and Chaos until life ends.

 Chapter 628 Savior

    The Darkness vanished.


    Before the burning light of the Flame, the dark fog and its core vanished like morning mist into the gales billowing through the Desert of God. The root of its existence was utterly crushed by Joshua, with all nanometer-class runic constructs incinerated by searing fire into fundamental particles, returned to heaven and earth.


    Clearness returned to world of Kronos. As that portion of Black Mist was utterly destroyed, the incessantly pouring black rain that was eroding the earth vanished. Though the mother-form of the Black Mist still existed at the other end of the Multiverse, this portion of it has dispersed, with the hundred-meters deep crater being the only trace of its existence. Clearly, if the few Legendary champions did not quickly work together to defeat it, the Black Mist could have simply dived beneath ground and erode the world bit by bit.


    High above, both Barnil and William raised their brows and exhaled. It was the first time they saw Joshua displayed the power of King of Searing Soul, and felt the great threat from that form¡ªwatching his figure alone, they could feel their entire bodies being seen through as a power that could study the most fundamental compositions of world burn ragingly, emanating the radiance of possibility.


    The Ancient Dragon was starting at the figure too. A full contrast of the two Legendary mages, it felt an immeasurable affection toward the power of the Flame¡­ The eldest child of Steel was the first life in Creation. It was born directly as a crystallization of Steel, and it was natural for it to feel affection for the Flame that gave birth to Steel. Now, vigilance against Joshua and its affection for the power of the Flame existed simultaneously in the Ancient Dragon''s heart, giving it a sense of extraordinary contradiction.


    In the ancient ruins deep beneath the center of the Kronos Mountains, Lisa who was looking on blankly suddenly noticed that the Steel Chain wrapped around her body had suddenly broke. The unusual silver chain that appeared to have been made from flowing formations of runes had bound her due to the ritual, and now that the power of the ritual had vanished, she was the chains crumple into shades of light and vanish from the hidden underground chamber. Meanwhile, on the crystal walls, the Ancient Dragon landed slowly on the ground, another silver Chain reappearing over its body and connecting it to this world once more.


    The battle was over¡ªthough the Ancient Dragon did not know that, it was for certainly so for Joshua and the others.


    The warrior was genuinely content as he hovered above the crater where the Black Mist had vanished. To be truthful, he had come to do penance for the mistake of awakening the Ancient Dragon, and the mission was accomplished perfectly. The Black and White Dragon Kings, the Void Behemoth, the Golden Fleet, and one more¡­ right, that Demon General that transforms. He had fought against many opponents and forced them to abandon the idea of stealing the Ancient Dragon''s power, which however one thought about it, would slightly atone for his crimes. He had even managed a single exchange of blows against the Ancient Dragon, experiencing the great power of the Primeval Being.


    It was certainly not bad, but this time it had yet to unleash its full power. If the Ancient Dragon could display the peak of its ability, it might be a being as unreasonable as the elderly Pope.


    And then there was the Black Mist.


    It was a gain beyond Joshua''s expectations. He never thought that searching for the Ancient Dragon would also get him involved with the ''Darkness Amidst the Stars'', which also gave him a deeper understanding of the Glorious Era thanks to the information gained from the dark core. Clearly, the world of Mycroft was not the only civilization in its own immediate vicinity then, what with the Shelter''s civilization capable of traveling through twelve worlds. There was no question it was an immeasurably powerful presence¡­ and the beliefs about Evil Gods had also affirmed Joshua''s conviction.


    Indeed, this world was dark and filled with mist, and both Evil Gods and other Order were enemies that one must be constantly vigilant of¡­ but should they all simply view the entire Multiverse as a Dark Forest, with everyone spied upon each other in the gloom and none daring to raise a torch to walk in between?


    If that was truly the case, this world would no longer have any civilization in existence. The entire Multiverse would become a dark hunting field, ultimately devoured by Evil Gods and Chaos.


    Exiting the King of Searing Souls status, Joshua looked up toward the Ancient Dragon that was wrapped in chains and landing slowly, just as the two Legendary mages kept a subtle distance just as they descended as well. Joshua thought that Ancient Dragon believed the two men to be staying alert against it, and was ever-ready to stop its offensive against themselves¡­ but in truth, the warrior was perfectly aware that both Barnil and William simply wanted to approach the Ancient Dragon a little bit more¡ªtheir gazes were distinctly filled with enchantment and delight.


    Barnil was even using his own fake eye¡ªthe runic hub that he had used to struggle for control of the Black Mist against the Black Mist Core. The Ancient Dragon did not notice those little energy ripples, but Joshua saw it all clearly!


    ¡ªTheir wish is fulfilled.


    Joshua could not help but smile¡ªhe felt a fine mood as he watched the two Legendary mages showed a delight that came from the heart. He then turned, and looked toward the Ancient Dragon that was still staring at himself, and straightforwardly connected with it spiritually.


    "I am very sorry for awakening you before¡­. This time, I''m here not to fight, but to aid you."


    Under circumstances of existing language barriers, spiritual communication was the most effective interaction. The silver Ancient Dragon hesitated for a moment when it felt Joshua''s abrupt spiritual ripples, before carefully accepting the message. Having felt Joshua''s sincerity, it shook its head slightly as if in good mirth.


    ¡ªIt wasn''t what you said when you punched me!


    Be that as it may, the Ancient Dragon also relaxed its cautiousness. It was hard to fool others with spiritual ripples, and with the three powerful beings seemingly having not spy upon its power through it all¡­ indeed, they might have been spying on other things, but there was definitely no malicious intent.


    "Growl¡­"


    Unable to leave the ground for too far due to the restraint from the world''s Steel Chain, the Ancient Dragon crossed its limbs like a dragon in its lair, settling itself at the center of the Desert of God and growling once softly. At the same time, a wave of immeasurably powerful spiritual ripple poured out at Joshua and the others, turning into a gentle, androgynous voice in the minds of the trio.


    "Though there is still no telling the intent of your arrival, I would not attack deliberately in the absence of malicious intent¡­ So, rest here for a while before you leave this world."


    Compared to the Ancient Dragon''s majestic and imposing body akin to a perfect killing machine, its spiritual ripples were unexpectedly mild¡ªJoshua and the others even blanked out for a while before quickly accepting the fact. It was not unusual either, given that Ancient Dragons were the Mother of All Beings and the Roots of the Life. In other worlds, they were towering trees that pillared heaven and earth or giant turtles that shouldered the world¡ªwhatever image they had, it was not as a being that left people fearful and shuddering. They merely wandered worlds, spreading the seeds of life, even fighting other powerful beings within the Multiverse for the continuation of life in certain realms.


    As gentle as a mother.


    Joshua also understood its reason for declining their prolonged presence. He was naturally aware of how terrifying a Legendary champion was to a broken world that once again experience considerable devastation. Their every move could pose a great threat to this world, which was why the warrior did not find anything wrong with the Ancient Dragon''s action.


    In the first place, he had decided to leave as soon as the fight was over. But now that it was mentioned, it was truly pleasant¡ªJoshua found himself very satisfied with the battle he had, although he still planned to help the Ancient Dragon with something, and one that he believed would help diminish all suspicion and caution it had against him.


    Leaving aside the two Legendary mages that were beginning to interact with the Ancient Dragon with spiritual ripples, Joshua rested for a while, and then began to observe the world.


    "What is the state of this world watched over by Ancient Dragon?" He muttered quietly to himself, his pupils turning silver as he scanned the world, his gaze penetrating stone and sand, desert and mountains.


    In seconds, he could not stop himself from gasping.


    "Weird. The Will of this world¡­ It''s completely gone?!"


    Joshua was promptly left in great disbelief. World Wills were profound souls like Steel Python, and existed since Creation. They would be a little ignorant in the beginning, but would attain intelligence as well when intelligent beings were born. For a world to face destruction did not mean that the World Will would die as well: in worlds like Karlis, its world consciousness remained alive and well. There was also no lack of World Wills having lucid though in the Abyss¡ªthose were known as Abyssal Wills, the greatest aid behind every Abyssal Liege.


    But things were different for the world of Kronos¡ªJoshua learned the world''s name from some of the information communicated from the Ancient Dragon, and now realized in shock through his scan that the world was deathly silent, having no trace of a World Will! While others could not notice, but as the Searing Soul who could communicate directly with World Wills, Joshua was sure that the World Will of Kronos was truly dead centuries ago, leaving a hint of irremovable hate and vengeance.


    What kind of attack could it have been that even the World Will was destroyed?


    Furthermore, Joshua could see the Steel Chain that was binding the Ancient Dragon¡­ it was what connected it to the world, and every bit of its power gained in regeneration would reinvigorate the world as well. Perhaps, this world could return to its original state in millennia and the World Will would be reborn, but as of right now, the Ancient Dragon had taken up the duty as Kronos''s World Will.


    Nonetheless, it was neither a bondage or restraint, but a link and splendor of utmost affection. The Ancient Dragon was connected to this world, becoming a part of it and thus unable to leave it.


    So how did it leave the Void just now, and acted against the Darkness?


    It was an easy question for Joshua. His eyes traced the Steel Chain, following it as it cut beneath ground and stretched toward the distance¡­ He saw the Kronos mountains, a place now filled with corpses of demons and wyverns, downed Golden Fleet aircraft. He could also see tens of thousands of Drakonid cadavers, rotting monster remains and burning abandoned villages¡ªin every corner within the mountains, ruins of wooden and stone thousands were spread everywhere.


    The primitive civilization of Drakonids was effectively destroyed in one stroke. Any survivors left would have to begin anew if they wanted to redevelop to that state.


    Joshua could not help becoming silent. It was a norm for the battles of the strong to involve weaker societies. In fact, the Legendary champions had chosen to not fight inside the world to not destroy the little cycle of Order, but even also, the extreme change in weather, rapidly changing torrents of energy and the havoc laid by their minions had greatly harmed the primitive civilization.


    It was when Joshua kept looking and he finally reached the heart of the mountains that the warrior breathed a sigh in relief. "So, there''s still many left. That''s good."


    The demons and wyverns had found the ruins of what was formerly the Iron Hill City in the heart of the mountains¡ªbut at the same time, the battle between the Legendary champions reached a climax. The distinctly disadvantaged Demon General had recalled its minions to aid it by navigating the Magma Fleet, while the Black and White Dragon Kings also halted the wyverns, putting them on standby and await further instructions. That was how those fellows did not really invade the Drakonids''s final settlement.


    Joshua counted more than fifty thousand Draknoids around the surface and underground reaches of the Iron Hill City. Half were in the underground shelters whereas the others scattered beyond, beginning their search for edible rations and usable materials in their surroundings. Joshua noticed that the shelter seemed to be renovated out of ancient ruin, and so kept his eyes on it with slight interest.


    Thus, he was surprised again.


    "Eh, that being Syndicate is actually in this world?!"


    Sensing the familiar Steel Strength ripples, Joshua was truly shocked this time. He had interacted with his apostle that came out of nowhere for a while before he arrived here, even specially granting him a hastily-named idea on magnetic manipulation after its earnest prayer and supplication. Given that the Actuate Bolt was a cultivation method for all lifeforms as long as there is energy in their bodies, he never suspected that the balrog would fail in grasping the technique.


    However, Joshua would never have thought that his own apostle was in this targeted world from the very beginning¡­ Come to think of it, was the girl that made a pact with it a native of this world?


    As the Ancient Dragon looked on cautiously, Joshua left and started to fly toward the Kronos Mountains, and the dragon itself followed suit after some thought, driving magnetic fields and following right behind the warrior. Barnil and William kept up behind the Ancient Dragon in turn, and the party hence flew to the center of the world.


    The world of Kronos was, in fact, very small¡ªthe entire world''s surface was probably just as large as the Northern Empire, a classic example of a plane, a hemispheric zone. Still, thanks to its lesser size, the energies were dense and concentrated, allowing the birth of Extraordinary societies.


    Joshua flew swiftly, breaking through a dozen times the speed of light solely through electromagnetic fields without any form of acceleration, kicking waves of sonicbooms in the air around him. He only slowed down when he almost reached the Kronos mountains, so that the surviving Drakonids were unaffected. He directly streaked to the heart of the mountains, Ancient Dragon in tow.


    "Heavens¡­ What is that?!"


    "It¡ªIt''s the Dragon God!"


    On the ground, many survivors were digging through debris tiredly ins search of usable materials. Their homes were destroyed and they have lost communication with most of their kin, but even so, life goes on¡ªtherefore they exhaustively dug through stone and sand, prying away soy and dug out emergency rations from beneath the ground.


    But at that moment, as the skies echoed with a dull rumble and the rapid throb of bloodline power, all Drakonids looked up toward the skies. Thus, the huge form of the Ancient Dragon appeared in everyone''s eyes!


    "God is with us!"


    "The Dragon God has triumphed!"


    "It has come to save us!"


    Seeing the Ancient Dragon alone promptly filled the many Drakonids with the courage to live on. Most of them bowed and prayed devotedly at once, begging for the passing of all calamity and the arrival of a brand-new day.


    Joshua became even more resolved for what he was about to do when he noticed how they toiled for survival. But before that, he wanted to meet his apostle whom he had not seen for a long time, and find out how it was doing.


    Arriving at the heart of the mountains, he looked toward the great doors leading deep underground, and was gone in a flash.


    The Ancient Dragon arrived there too, worried that Joshua would cause the Drakonids harm, but never once stopping him on their journey since it did not feel ill-will from the warrior. And now, it was slightly bewildered as the Drakonids bowed and prayed to it¡ªit had been slumbering over a few hundred years, and as such did not know why its former allies would now saw it as a god.


    The things that could change in centuries was assuredly many.


    ***


    And at that moment, Joshua reached the subterranean depths.


    The secret passageways and the baiting traps were meaningless to him, nor did the bloodline checkpoints set up by the Drakonids stopped him. Before any of them noticed, Joshua was already deep below in the underground ruins, arriving at the crystal corridor where he unwittingly slowed his pace.


    The birth of the merfolk civilization¡­ the progress of the merfolk civilization¡­. The merfolk civilization rising to land and the Void.


    An optimistic and joyful civilization, exploring the Multiverse and advancing to worlds beyond out of curiosity for the unknown, energetically facing all hardships, treating any beings with friendliness.


    Then came the Ancient Dragon and the war against the Darkness¡­ the war ended, their world was destroyed, and the merfolk became Drakonid under the influence of the Ancient Dragon''s power, until present day.


    Another civilization with talent, destroyed by the Darkness. Joshua''s resolve was empowered once more.


    If the weak held a torch and walked in a dark forest, the light of which would likely attract beast to attack and devour them¡ªwhat should the hunter who carried a gun do?


    Or what should a fully-armored soldier do, for that matter?


    Or simply, what should a tank with steel armor, or perhaps an entire tank division do?


    Nothing would be a problem as long as they could become stronger. The former Mycroft had almost achieved that only to fail¡ªJoshua certainly found that the successors of the Starfall Era would never assume the old path of the Glorious Era.


    Walking through the corridor, Joshua ventured deep below and into the earth''s mantle, finally arriving at the ritual hall.


    He saw the pyramidic altar, smelled the pungent odor of blood in the air, heard the humming energy circuits on the walls around, and touched the girls'' feeble arm.


    Joshua frowned and carried Lisa, who was now slumbering. He sensed the meekness of the girl due to blood loss, and the little life essence belonging to Syndicate inside her body. The warrior hence nursed her with his own lifeforce, wiping off the deep wounds developed in her body due to overexertion.


    "Monarch¡­ Thou art here. It''s a pity I don''t have a body now to pay my respects¡­"


    The archdemon''s weak spiritual ripples wafted from the girl''s heart. In the very last moment of the ritual, Syndicate abandoned his physical being and passed its profound Origin as a balrog to Lisa, greatly strengthening the Drakonid girl''s bloodline concentration. Now, it was effectively one body with Lisa, leaving just its soul that survived mutually with the girl.


    "¡­Syndicate, you have done well¡­ Very well, exceeding my expectations and very much so."


    Joshua inhaled deeply, learning the course of events through an exchange with the balrog spiritually. He saw the Drakonids stalwart will in the face of calamity, saw a father''s unhesitating sacrifice for his daughter. He saw every Drakonid individual doing their part so that their civilization lived on, and saw the Drakonid Elder smiling in the face of death as he freed the Ancient Dragon from its chains.


    He also saw the sadness, curiosity, delight, astonishment, sorrow, and bewilderment of a young girl. He felt Lisa''s despair, and her heart that kept her going even so.


    There would always be a spark in civilizations, no matter how weak it was. It was not natural for life and civilization to continue every day, but it was an outcome of their incessant striving, sacrifice, and progress.


    The demon was moved by it. It encouraged the girl and acted as its shield, so that she could go forward without worry. It had made its own contribution for the continuation of this world.


    "I never thought that an act in passing would give birth to such an outcome¡­ If you two didn''t remove the Ancient Dragon''s restraint, this world may have trodden on another path."


    "This girl, and all those who sacrificed themselves, were unquestionably heroes. You included."


    It was his own mistake, Joshua thought. If he had not disturbed the Ancient Dragon, the Drakonids'' quiet life would never have stopped. Although theoretically speaking, the two Legendary mages would have found it anyway even without him, with others pursuing the power of Creation as well¡ªwhen that happens, there would be another battle that was perhaps even greater¡­ but this remained his mistake. And he must atone.


    Syndicate and Lisa''s acts were coincidences yet necessary¡ªany cycle would behave so naturally, so unimaginably as well. Clutching the young girl in his embrace, Joshua left the underground ruins and arrived above the mountains.


    He leveled his gaze at the Ancient Dragon, while it noticed the young girl in his bosom, recognizing the young girl who granted it temporary freedom so that It could fight the Darkness. It growled nervously once, as if worried that Joshua had hurt her.


    Lisa slowly woke up amidst that growl. She felt that her body suddenly did not ache, while her daze and headaches due to blood loss were gone as well. After a brief giddiness, the Drakonid girl realized she was no longer deep below ground, but in the skies above the mountains, with a huge and imposing man holding her in the air. Beside them, the true Dragon God was watching herself mildly, so close that it was almost right in front of them.


    Lisa almost faint once again, but through the firm will she trained in recent times she held on¡ªeven so, she felt her entire body softening and was unable to speak.


    "Stand straight, little girl."


    "Eh, uh, okay."


    Lisa heard a low masculine voice. Though she did not understand the language, she somehow understood his meaning. Subconsciously straightening herself, she realized that the man had put her down¡ªbeneath her feet was air, and when Lisa finally reacted, she tried to use Actuate Bolt to harden her own body and soften her fall, only to realize in seconds that though it was definitely transparent air beneath her feet, it had become as hard as steel, enough to let humans stand upon it.


    "Tell us what you''ve encountered over the last dozen days," the low masculine voice continued. For some reason, the girl did not dare to decline¡ªin reality, she would not have refused either. Thus, as a comforting feeling welled in her as if all calamity had left her, she closed her eyes and stuttered, detailing her experiences that were so unusual it was unreal.


    Her sadness in being unable to awaken, shock in meeting the balrog, delight in awakening, labor in training, happiness in being recognized, excitement in going out for a hunt, accomplishment in the successful hunt and the astonishment in the sudden ambush¡­ the young girl spoke about all her feelings and experiences with a plain tone, and soon it came to her father''s death, her bewilderment, the Drakonid elder''s sacrifice, the balrog''s offering, and her final resolve.


    "It is definitely the saddest."


    Joshua, the Ancient Dragon, Barnil and William had all listened attentively to the girl''s story, even if she was insignificant in terms of power. When she was finished, the warrior nodded.


    "Your name is Lisa, right?" He asked softly.


    "Uh¡­Yes¡­"


    Lisa still found it disbelieving and unreal in the presence of That Person the balrog mentioned¡ªthe champion who founded Actuate Bolt. She found it hard to comprehend how things became like this, but Joshua was not concerned about her puzzlement and doubt, and reached out to pat her little head. He laughed softly¡ªher dual-horned head reminded him of Black back home before speaking, "Lisa, do you know? Although everything had already happened and has become the unchangeable reality, as long as your ability is enough, any sad conclusion could be turned into a happy ending."


    At that, Joshua''s whole body ignited with sparks. Fissure-like patterns of magma appeared on the warrior''s body, making his voice echo deeply and profoundly.


    "Look, little girl."


    Think of it as a surprise I have for you, just have the one you gave me. I shall bless you and this world with a gift, to repay for troubling your lives."


    The Light of Flame ignited. Warm radiance illuminated the Kronos Mountains, and thus countless myriad colored specks rose and assembled everywhere around the mountains¡­ One illumination after another flew within the warm Light of Flame¡ªthose were countless souls that had yet to disperse, but was mobile now thanks to the Flame.


    It was also the souls of countless perished Drakonids.


    In those infinite specks were the shadows of millions. There were mothers carrying their child, monster hunters who were still fighting, and normal folks who trembled as they raised their weapons, to stand against foes they would never hold up against.


    With Joshua''s power as King of Searing Soul, countless souls received dazzling Light. Lisa seemed to see her father''s shadow amongst the ever-present specks of light¡ªthe specter of the middle-age Drakonid saw her daughter''s surprised expression and smiled calmly. On another side, the aged Drakonid elder''s phantom looked around over the Kronos Mountains, and lowered his head devoutly when he saw the Ancient Dragon that was levitating in the sky and just as shocked. Smiling, he prayed for one last time.


    "What are you blanking out for? Ancient Dragon! Work with me and reignite the Flame!"


    Catching the attention of the Ancient Dragon that was startled by the sight with a low scolding, Joshua ignited the endless Chaos forces he acquired by killing Void aberrations and the Void Mother on Stellaris, and drove the power of King of Searing Soul at full capacity. He laughed, spreading his arms, allowing the warm fiery light to fill the world. Circles of concentric Light of Order hence reverberated over the world, promptly enlightening the Ancient Dragon about what it should be doing.


    Fire and Steel were the powers of Creation. The King of Searing Soul grasped the authority of Flame, while the Ancient Dragon was the Eldest Child of Steel. The combined might of the two would far surpass having one of them act alone by a thousand times.


    Joshua''s eyes were filled with pleasure and determination.


    If the World Will had been destroyed, leaving just cycles of life and Order, then he, Joshua, could temporarily assume the duty and reshape the world.


    Indeed, he had certainly made a mistake, but it was a stroke of luck that he could bear the responsibility for the mistake.


    The power of the strong could revert destruction to rebirth, turn tragedy into comedy. The power of the strong could skew futures, alter fates.


    And Joshua was strong.


    At the center of the world, the light of scarlet Flame flickered.


    The light called new life.

 Chapter 629 Joshuas Daily Life

    As scarlet Flame and silver Steel appeared together in the center of the world, unparallel holiness and vigor were thus born. As the Light of Searing Soul flickered over the horizon, the war-torn Kronos Mountains regained new life.


    Trees were revitalized, the rivers cleansed, the cold and oppressive winds slowly warming while the air that had been pungent with blood became flash. As the specks of radiance swept through like sparks, the toxic embedded deep within the world was swept away¡ªas Joshua and Ancient Dragon worked together, the world that had been devastated centuries ago by calamity hence began to regenerate itself as if time was rewinding. Green sprouts now distinctly appeared over the vast Desert of God, the seeds that had been buried for years now awakened.


    Such was the power of the Flame Seed, the Light of Order.


    But what actually was that power?


    At the center of the world and within the core of waves of concentric circles of ripples, Joshua lifted his right arm, while the Ancient Dragon lifted its head and let out a long cry, releasing silver lightning. The Authority from the Sage was at the warrior''s palm¡ªthe poison of Chaos was burnt into vigor to reshape the world, just as how the Multiverse itself had been created.


    Why would reigniting the Flame repair the world?


    Although Joshua never understood the principle of the Authority in his grasp until now, he could guess what kind of power the King of Searing Soul was after such a long time¡­ unlike the Initial Flame of the Multiverse, though the Flame Seed was occasionally known the Initial Flame as well it was a different existence.


    ¡ªIf one were to describe the cycle of Steel as the cycle of substance and being, presented in the form of a complete ecosphere and natural circulatory system within a world, the cycle of Flame was the cycle of Order and Spirit, the reincarnation of all soul and will.


    Flame ignites Chaos, allowing the light of being to illuminate the Void, so that the world was born. And during Creation, the crystallization of Steel gave birth to the Creator known as Primeval Beings. They possess many other names across the Multiverse, and the Mycroft people called them Ancient Dragons.


    The Ancient Dragons created the earliest Seeds of Life, base microorganisms with consciousness but no intelligence, and souls so faint it was virtually not existent. It was through millions of years of death and propagation, evolution and mutation that those mini flames of souls gradually strengthen and produce the earliest Flame Seed¡­ Ten thousand, hundred thousand or perhaps hundred million years would pass before the first intelligent being that could consider ''who am I'' was born, thus awakening the World Will, in which the Flame Seed of the World would truly ignite.


    The accumulation of countless souls could make the Flame burn. When the Light of Flame shown over the edge of the world, solidifying the World Barrier, the birth of a world of Order could be pronounced. All intelligent beings within worlds with Flame would never devolve, and the soul of every newborn would become stalwart with the reincarnation of souls beforehand.


    The amalgamation of souls from the era of microorganisms to the era of intelligent beings was the Flame Seed in itself. It was the cycle of spirit and souls, the development of Will and Legacy, and its existence could allow a world to progress towards the peak.


    But if the Flame was lost and the cycle was thus destroyed, the Flame Seed hence extinguished¡­ The only fate for that world was the fall to the Abyss.


    Demons were therefore races that had lost their Flame, and would incessantly deteriorate¡ªit was only by plundering the Souls and Flame Seed of other worlds that the existence of their own race could be maintained. Still, having the Flame alone was not enough, as beings and natures born in Steel were the embodiment of Flame. Having one without the other is imperfection, and that was why powerful demons could steal the souls of other worlds could never create a complete circulatory system that granted those souls rest.


    Only the power of Creation that the Ancient Dragon wielded could do that.


    The world of Kronos was a world that had long been devastated¡ªthe World Will was non-existent, the Flame Seed doused while the natural system had also entirely crumbled. The Kronos Mountains alone was a singular, unnatural ecosphere maintained by the Ancient Dragon''s power, with all Drakonid and monster residing within all races deeply affected by the Ancient Dragon''s blood¡ªto a certain extent, they were its minions, which was why they could live in this dying world. And now, Joshua, was joining forces with the Ancient Dragon, using the remains of Chaos to ignite the Flame Seed and reshape the world''s cycles. At the center of the Kronos Mountains, the two kept spreading the breath of life.


    Rain fell distinctly in the desert, and on the edge of the world, the earth''s crust split beneath a mysterious power, ejecting substantial heat and sulfuric vapor. As the thick gloom clouds and lightning eventually appeared over the skies, the earth to begin to rumble, with volcanos erupting in the distance. Those phenomena were akin to calamity, and yet gradually filled the deathly world of Kronos with liveliness.


    At the same time, the countless Drakonid souls combined with the Light of Order than Joshua created by cremating Chaos, truly beginning to form a part of Chaos¡ªsome of them turned to winds, some rain, while others stayed at the ruins of their former villages, becoming spirits that watched over the land.


    It was not death but rebirth¡ªthey were willing to be the heavens and earth of this newborn world, protecting their own surviving kind in another form.


    "Lisa, I''ll never leave you anymore. I will become a part of this world¡ªif you feel the wind touch your face in days to come, it is my embrace over you."


    "Lisa, so you''ve grown so much. Though I couldn''t witness your growth firsthand, it''s fine to see your appearance now¡­ you must live well."


    Beside the warrior, the Drakonid girl who witnessed firsthand the reignition of the Flame heard the familiar whispers beside her ears, and heard the feminine voice that had the hint of a laugh. Those were the voices of her parents¡ªin moments, her eyes were welling with tears, but what good was there in crying?


    This was the finest ending.


    Therefore, Lisa, having decided to keep going on, lowered her head to prevent others from seeing her face. "Be at ease, Dad¡­" she stuttered with a little laugh. "I will live well even if I''m alone!"


    I shall become stronger.


    And so much stronger that none could threaten that which I love, and none would take what I own.


    ***


    The girl''s little resolve notwithstanding, Joshua and the Ancient Dragon''s duet were entering their epilogue.


    "Freshwater is lacking¡­ the Black Mist''s attack all those years ago disintegrated even water. Even the oceans, the original nurturing lands of intelligent beings were swept away¡ªno wonder the Flame Seed would be extinguished in its entirely."


    Joshua furrowed his brow, muttering to himself with a tinge of worry.


    The recovery of the natural ecosphere was actually complete. But unlike the world of Karlis, the world of Kronos had one Ancient Dragon¡ªif the silver Ancient Dragon did not leave, the Order of this world would continue¡­ the issue here was that Kronos critically lack water. The home of the former merfolk civilization had completely evaporated, and though there are some water cycles in the mountains, it barely sustained that region, much less a world.


    After all, most of the world was the dry Desert of God. Even if the World Flame Seed was reignited, the desert was a forbidding land unsuitable for survival.


    "Well, it''s a matter of looking for sufficient water resource in days to come. We''ll just revive a sheet of grasslands encircling the mountains¡ªthat''s all we could do."


    The Ancient Dragon noticed the issue as well and made an upset bellow. As a being directly nurtured out of Steel crystallization, it was assuredly aware that most creatures need water for survival. It was not easy to encounter a wielder of the Flame Authority who reshaped the world alongside itself, and yet things ended up imperfect with the lack of the most common resource.


    Still, it was not too fretful. The Ancient Dragon knew of many other worlds in the Multiverse that possessed abundant water, with some being pure oceanic worlds. If those worlds could be found and a portal opened, the lack of water on Kronos could be easily solved.


    Joshua more or less thought the same, which was why after the final vein of circular light of Order spread to the edge of the world, the radiance weaved in scarlet and silver hues gradually dulled.


    To the Drakonids who could not suppress gasps of awe due to the sudden phenomenon occurring over the skies, there was not too much change in their surroundings. All they could feel was that the air had become a lot fresher, while an unusual burden had vanished. On the other hand, some Drakonids with heightened spiritual senses could hear voices from the forests and the land¡ªmild and affectionate, those voices seemed to be talking to them.


    Meanwhile, the Drakonids dwelling by the edge of the mountains were staring at astonishment toward the distance. There was suddenly a blanket of green wilderness where there had been a barren desert, the edge of which could not be seen. The rivers over the mountains surged out happily over the grasslands, but the Drakonids who had become accustomed to mountain life never saw such a sight. The did not know what it meant.


    "The call of primitive totems¡­ So that''s it. Was the totem system in our own world of Mycroft born this way all those years ago as well?"


    The two Legendary mages who were standing at a side and watching the entire process as Joshua controlled the power of King of Searing Soul and the Ancient Dragon''s reshaping of the world''s cycle. They now watched solemnly at those Drakonids that were now interacting with forests and land, sensing a familiar presence from their actions. After considering it for a while, Barnil and William realized in surprised that it was precisely the primitive form of shaman totems, legacies that were now destroyed in the Mycroft Continent."


    "As ancestral souls were hosted in all things, the spiritually sensitive would consecrate those spirits, creating totems with their power and using the earliest magic¡­ That''s a huge academic topic, Barnil!"


    William''s eyes were suddenly glinting even as he muttered softly, and looked to his friend beside him, moved. "Runes are certainly spawned from totems¡ªthough we know the uses of runes at present, we never learned why totems were converted into runes in the future, what with those old texts from the Glorious Era all immolated¡­ If we could observe the birth of primitive magic and totem from the very start, magical genealogy would get its final piece of the puzzle!"


    "Right! Those fellows from the Skypiercing White Tower had been searching for the earliest form of runes all along. If the fundamentals were unstable, there is no way to climb higher. If we could observe this primitive civilization¡­ there would be tremors in the world of magic!"


    His face now completely red, Barnil was definitely excited as well. For the Legendary mage, this day was one most worth commemorating: having met the Ancient Dragon he always dreamed about, and subsequently finding a subject that would send tremors over the field¡ªthe double delight had thus combined to form a greater one. Still, being a Legendary mage after all, Barnil quickly calmed himself and nodded to his friend beside him. "But before that, you have to ask him about the matter of this world first¡­"


    "Only Joshua has the right to choose."


    ***


    At the moment, Joshua had reverted to normal black-haired man form after leaving the King of Searing Soul status, and was slowly landing on the highest peak of the Kronos Mountains. He had no intention of interacting with other Drakonids: at this vital period, Drakonids need to stand up for themselves so that they could become an independent civilization. If he started to help them now with Extraordinary power, they would only become vassals of Mycroft¡ªperhaps even becoming the most useless kind of vassal as well as the type who stayed in their primitive state.


    The world of Mycroft has no need for such vassals. It needed independent allies, flourishing new civilizations worth investing in.


    Joshua watched as the silver Ancient Dragon flapped its wings and returned to the center of the Desert of God. The cycle of Order had just recovered¡ªas a being that stabilized the world, it must keep the world of Kronos going like before.


    After looking at the silver body that was immeasurably strong and could not be more perfect, he turned to the young Drakonid girl beside him.


    "Lisa. Do you intend to fully realize the power in your body and become stronger?"


    "Eh? Of, of course!"


    Lisa took one unwitting step back when Joshua spoke so suddenly, both hands raised to cover her own face. However, her face soon reddened quickly realizing how impudent that was.


    "I wish to become strong¡­ become stronger!" She exclaimed loudly. "My Lord, could you instruct me?"


    "Very well, as for the matter of teaching you¡­ have some rest first. Some things can''t be decided at once."


    Joshua nodded, satisfied with Lisa''s reaction and hence did not say anything else. He would extend his invitation to have her return to Mycroft with him when she had calmed for a bit.


    Part of the recent was because her parents had perished¡ªthough they were now specters and continued to exist in another form in this world, they could not develop the talent in Lisa comprehensively. He learned through Syndicate that she had broken into the threshold of Actuate Bolt in a dozen days and became capable of controlling some magnetic fields outside her body, and such a genius would only be buried in the primitive society of Drakonids.


    And then there was also the matter of Syndicate¡ªhis apostle''s soul was still inside Lisa''s body. Joshua wanted to help think of a solution for it, and whatever the case may be, links between souls could not be easily researched and resolved in the world of Kronos.


    As all matters were concluded for the moment, silence gradually returned.


    "Come to think of it."


    It was now late night. The skies were filled with silver starlight, with Joshua standing at the peak within the darkness, watching the world he had resuscitated. He watched as the Drakonids ignited the first bonfire after the calamity, but somehow did not made any solemn expression¡ªin fact, Joshua appeared as if he wanted to laugh, but merely sighed in the end.


    "I''ve promised the old Pope that I would settle down for some time, enjoy leisurely days¡­ How did things turn out like this unknowingly?"


    Fighting a bunch of Legends in addition to saving a world would definitely never count as leisurely. Heaven knows if anyone would remember that he just wanted to help Hill and Funa acquire some Ancient Dragon Blood, and yet things ultimately turned out like this.


    "Perhaps, ''tis the fated slaving life."


    Barnil, who was standing at the summit as well and sharing the images he had captured of the Ancient Dragon with William, nodded seemingly in agreement, before sharing a glance with William and shrugging. "You know, just like some mages who keep themselves locked in their laboratories, there be some people who were always busier than others¡ªbut that''s the life they chose. Isn''t that so?"


    Right.


    Joshua turned his head and flexed his wrist, unable to deny the fact. He stood at the pinnacle of the Kronos mountains and overlooked the newborn world. The warrior was expressionless, but finally show an undiscernible hint of a smile.


    Of course, everyone''s life contrasted greatly.


    Perhaps¡­ that was his daily life.


    ¡ªVolume 11, Door to Ten Thousand Worlds. End.

 Chapter 630 Those Ten Thousand Worlds

    Given that the distance between Kronos and Mycroft was simply too distant, portals could not be constructed with ordinary spells if not there was no teleportation hub on the scale of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds.


    "According to the results from four ''Star Observatories'', the world of Mycroft is actually very close to the bottom layer of the Abyss."


    In a hidden valley in the Kronos Mountains, Barnil was explaining things to Joshua while he controlled the extremely complex runic formations right before him. Around them were hundreds of runic puppets he had summoned, assisting him with repairs on the Observer.


    "In fact, circumstances were not exactly identical. But to make an analogy that is easy to understand, the Multiverse is a boundless sphere, while we are located at the bottommost arc, effectively a line''s breadth from the Abyss."


    "Even so, this world¡ªKronos, the five-hundred-something level of the Abyss, is simply too far away from Mycroft, and portals can''t be fully established¡­ We have to rely on our own power to travel through to Void if we want to go back."


    That was also why Barnil was now repairing the Observer, the airship that belonged to him and William. Be that as it may, it was not impossible to travel through the Void by solely relying on their own bodies¡ªthe cost of energy for that was too simply too great, however, and there was no need for such wastefulness.


    "No, I''m not concerned over why portals can''t be built. I just want to know when we could go back."


    Joshua had been sitting on a boulder by the edge of the valley, staring boringly at clouds. Still, having heard Barnil, he glanced sideways at the Legendary mage and sneered. "Don''t find excuses¡ªyou two just wanted to stay a little longer with the Ancient Dragon, otherwise you would not have been incapable of repairing the Observer within a week. When the fight started, I even absorbed the first wave of firepower! The airship is undamaged apart from being splashed with the Void Behemoth''s bodily fluids on its surface."


    "Heh."


    Barnil lifted a brow but did not deny the claim, his entire face essentially beaming in happiness. "It''s not like you are short on time either, right?" He said leisurely. "I could see that you''re also putting quite the effort in instructing that Drakonid girl. Just stay in this world for a little while more since the Drakonids definitely need our help as well."


    And true to the fact, Joshua was not short on time, or to put it in another way¡ªhe was had set aside three months inwardly for the search of the Ancient Dragon. Instead, it had been less than a month up until now and everything was concluded. Logically speaking that means it was time for recreation, but somehow, Joshua could not withstand the ambiance of having nothing to do.


    Perhaps the two Legendary mages were right. He was born to toil, unable to stay still.


    "Ha, ha, ha, ha¡­"


    Nearby, footsteps rich in rhythm and heavy panting could be heard. Joshua looked up to find the figure of the girl who had been running through the valley to train.


    Lisa was wearing the all-white uniform of the Skypiercing White Tower tailored to her size, her hair tied into a single ponytail as she ran along a cliff while sweating profusely. The vertical mountain wall that she was running on was almost ninety degrees, parallel to the ground surface¡ªshe had hence been triggering the electric current in her body, holding her onto the mountain wall so that she would not drop.


    To those who trained in Actuate Bolt, normal jogging training had no meaning. They were tougher than horses and as explosive as cheetahs, and could keep going over forty kilometers without panting at a slower pace. That was why Joshua had Lisa train on various unique spots¡ªsuch as running on a cliff, walking over water, swimming in sand and so forth.


    Such training was a norm for extraordinary individuals. It was the same method Joshua had used to train his apprentices¡ªAmelia and the others from the Winter Fort Academy.


    Furthermore, the systematic refinement was better than miscellaneous grinding and would provide better results. Lisa''s heart, spirit and will were all sturdy enough, and she possessed inconceivable fundamentals thanks to the Ancient Dragon Blood. What she needed now was to be instructed with the systemized Extraordinary knowledge in Mycroft, and be empowered smoothly.


    Though Joshua could instruct her in fundamentals as one who had ascended, it was better for her to learn with peers in the Winter Fort Academy. Everyone had their own choices, and if he interfered too early she might unwittingly assume his path¡­ although it was not as if the way of Legend was not good, it may not be suitable for the young girl.


    Now, the warrior would only instruct Lisa in the most basic of training, correcting her mistakes in applying Actuate Bolt, which made Lisa very pleased. Unlike other girls of the same age, she had a great desire for power and was able to take any form of training, regardless of difficulty. Joshua genuinely admired such desired since those who had been undemanding tend to have a hard time in rising up, as well as being unable to pour all focus on a singular matter, and therefore naturally unable to empower themselves rapidly.


    "Lift your tail a bit, don''t let it reduce your stamina¡­ How is Syndicate now?"


    Joshua gave a few pointers about her erred posture when he saw Lisa running through the nearby cliff, before asking about his apostle. "William healed it for some time a few days ago, shouldn''t it have recovered by now?"


    "Yes, sir!" The Drakonid girl quickly replied energetically, unable to suppress a grin over Joshua''s question. "Mister Syndicate had healed much¡ªa few nights ago, it had even chatted with me for a while after awakening!"


    In the underground ruin, the balrog had effectively given its life essence at zero cost by breaking its demonic pact with the Draknoid girl, allowing Lisa to become a being of three bloodlines: ''balrog'', ''Ancient Dragon'', and ''Drakonid, while its soul was also fused into her body, mutually living with the girl. Lisa certainly benefited from that, and there was probably no being with such excellent natural conditions even on the Mycroft Continent¡ªwhen the pure Ancient Dragon Bloodline and the demon''s vigor were used at the same time, the girl''s body would be improved up to Silver-tier. Most dragons of the same age would not be as her, though the only downside may be that Lisa would not grow taller due to overgrowth.


    For Lisa to be benefited meant that the balrog would have to take up the pitfalls. Due to its Origins being transferred, the demon''s soul was promptly critically injured, and it would have been left in pieces if not for Lisa''s careful protection. Fortunately, there was a Mind Lord who had traveled along with Joshua¡ªWilliam, the accomplished Legend in the spiritual aspect. Though he had not broken through to Soul Mastery, it was not an issue to heal one mere demon soul.


    When William played his part seriously, even Demon Generals had to be cautious or they would be sealed and end up a vegetable. To completely repair Syndicate''s soul was no issue, but given that its soul was its Origin, there was no healing that aspect other than through slow self-regeneration over time, which was why it was now in a state of being half-awake and half-asleep.


    "Soul and body complement each other, just like the cycle of Flame and Steel¡­ and what Syndicate lacks is a body."


    Joshua muttered irresolutely as he watched Lisa ran excitedly into the distance, and kept his head up toward the flowing clouds in the sky, his thinking rather distracted. "William and Barnil attained much Ancient Dragon Blood from the source itself¡ªI''ll ask them for some when the time comes, and use it as a base to built a new body for Syndicate.


    At the moment, the silver Ancient Dragon was at the heart of the Desert of God, adjusting the Order cycle in Kronos. Though it did not think highly of Joshua and the others at first, it became filled with gratitude after the warrior had reignited the Flame of Kronos. Therefore, when Barnil and William requested some of its blood, it did not even think before giving them one drop.


    That was, a drop that was about two tons heavy.


    It was perfectly ordinary. All things of the world were born from the Ancient Dragons, and were children of their bloodlines. It would take no mind about just a little blood, even if its relationship with Joshua remained a curious one: though the human did chase off all others spying upon its power and reignited the Flame of Kronos, it still remembered that punch which awakened it.


    Joshua understood too, which was why he did his best to not meet the Ancient Dragon, with the well-spoken William acting as a go-between for the both of them. As the Wandering Poet, a focused William was very much a being of explosive Charm, a polar opposite with the warrior¡ªadditionally, he was radically passionate about Ancient Dragons, which was he simply stayed in the Desert of God over the last few days and did not return.


    "¡­Those two old codgers¡­ couldn''t have fallen in love with the Ancient Dragon, right?"


    Joshua could not help but blow a raspberry at the thought. While it was not a dark inference on his part, anyone who had seen the two Legendary mages fervent behavior toward the Ancient Dragon over the last few days would definitely though that way.


    ***


    In the Kronos Mountains, the Drakonids that were rebuilding their homes found that the skies were unexpectedly caring.


    In the days they had to shift debris and excavate any usable items, the entire mountains would have ten thousand miles of clear skies, with no hint of rain. When their clean freshwater reserves were lacking and they needed to water urgently cultivated land, there would be a mild shower. Under the Legendary champions'' watch, the Drakonids would not face any excess troubles¡ªthey just had to do their best to rebuild their settlements and redevelop their civilizations.


    William and Barnil had discussed with Joshua about their intentions to observe the development of primitive Drakonid civilization. The two provided their assurances that they would keep a safe distance and carry out their research without the natives knowing which in turn would not distort their civilizations and cultural liberation. The two also suggested that they would do all they can to improve the Drakonids'' technological standards in compliance to those rules.


    "Kronos is simply too far for us," Barnil had said then, "and impossible to conquer at the very first place. That''s why it''s better to establish an observation point to watch the development of primitive Extraordinary civilizations¡ªit is necessary to build a better foundation for our world of Mycroft."


    "The Ancient Dragon Blood in Drakonid bodies are too pure," he further explained. "It has no impurities and directly inherited from the first generation that is the Ancient Dragon itself, possessing far more depth than the Old-World Dragons of the Mycroft Continent. When the Drakonids established a basic civilization, we would then be able to interact with them normally, turning that force into ours.


    There was no arguing the point¡ªJoshua was aware that conquering a primitive civilization would not benefit the Mycroft civilization, with the possibility of them having to spoon-feed so that they would develop. It was hence better to use an assortment of ways to accelerate their progress, and draw them to their own faction through trade or alliances¡­ Nevertheless, the warrior also found it vital that Kronos did not have any resources and was simply a mountain-range sized ecosphere. Perhaps no faction would find it profitable.


    Moreover, it was too risky given that portals could not be established, and the only way of transport was Void navigation.


    It was therefore a very reasonable solution which Joshua would not refuse. In truth, he found Drakonids to be exceedingly gifted innately, an attribute which Mycroft peoples could never compare, rationally speaking of course. That, however, was not important. People of Mycroft never reject such notions¡ªin fact, they were adept at assimilating such races.


    In the past, humans had been surpassed in innate talents by both elves and dwarves, but who apart from radical racist would be concerned over the difference between the three now? Intermarriage were at an extreme threshold in Mycroft¡ªone might even say that hybrids of all races lived in that continent as long as there was no selective procreation.


    Others notwithstanding, Hill and Funa were the best example¡ªa elf-sea dragon couple, and yet divided not by race but by ability.


    "What was more, it''s not like portals can''t be built."


    Closing his eyes, Joshua continued his deep thought. Through his battle against multiple Legendary champions and the Black Mists, his assimilation progress with Steel Strength rose considerably once more. More importantly, he did not lose control of himself to divinity in such a fierce fight, sufficiently proving he was on the right path to ''Soul Mastery''.


    Both Barnil and William were right, too. With the current technology of the Mycroft Continent, there was definitely no way they could build portal here at Kronos. But current technology missing the mark did not mean that the technology of predecessors would as well. Through the power of the reactivated Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, it was almost too easy to link portals, for it was a dimensional hub that transcends dimensional regions, connecting any worlds the entire Multiverse.


    There was nothing to be ashamed of to borrow the power of their predecessors either. Standing on the shoulders of giants was one way for civilization to develop at the very start¡ªas long as they did not become over-reliant on the predecessors'' relics, obsessing over how they could surpass them or advance on their path. Joshua was convinced that the Mycroft people had not sunk to such state, for their hearts were still thriving with fire.


    Joshua opened his eyes and swept a gaze over the Kronos mountains. The Drakonids'' villages had been mostly rebuilt¡ªthe natives having greater productivity than most races. Be it logging, building houses or farming, all were easy tasks for them even as they labored under the instructions of their leaders.


    To connect such a world should be the proper usage for the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds: searching for worlds worth linking, finding races they could ally with, and expand the horizon of the world of Mycroft, allowing the flame of civilization to illuminate an area that kept growing until it covers the entire Multiverse.


    Joshua could not help thinking about the future. If things kept developing as it did now, the world of Mycroft would develop at an unimaginable speed through the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds. Perhaps, in centuries, there would be doors to ten thousand worlds connected to Mycroft, with countless races assembling beneath Mycroft''s banner and advancing toward the distant Multiverse.


    That was the spirit the Sage held when he built the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds.


    "However, the process might not be all smooth sailing."


    Joshua drew out a crystal plated test tube from this chest, inside of which were concentrated Steel Strength and magnetic field that sealed a little cluster of ''Black Mist'', rendering each of its fundamental particles immobile.


    Given that there was light amongst the stars, there assuredly would be darkness. Whether it was Evil Gods, Abyss or other civilizations, none of them would sit idly by and watch as the world of Mycroft progressed so. There would be one day when war between them would be waged once again.


    "When the time comes¡­ it wouldn''t be little squabbles such as this." Joshua muttered to himself, his expression calm as he put the test tube back into his pocket. His gaze was distant, as if piercing the Void to see the Path of Light that stretches across the Multiverse.


    It would certainly be a war that involved races of ten thousand worlds, a battle that would tremble even the entire Multiverse.


    Epilogue: Door to Ten Thousand Worlds. End

 Chapter 631 Us Fairies Don’t Beg!

    "You''re saying that our dear Count Radcliffe has left his own domain once again and ran off to who-knows-where?"


    In the world of Mycroft, within the study inside Morlaix Palace of the Northern Empire, the burly and imposing Israel looked up from heaps of documents. His Imperial Majesty blinked a few times and scrutinized his visitor for a moment, before inquiring with a tone as if it was perfectly normal.


    "How long has he been gone?" he asked, even as his right hand was still marking or correcting documents and request for instructions, while his left was holding a unique silver barbell, lifting it in training. Still, while the Emperor''s voice was calm and mild, anyone could discern that it was also helpless and unhappy.


    "Ahem. Father, as you know¡ªMoldavia no longer requires direct governance of its liege¡­"


    Before Israel''s desk, Second Imperial Prince Dimore made a soft cough, his gaze lowered and his expression embarrassed. "That''s why everything is running as normal in his territories. We might not have even noticed the fact if not for Adrian''s visit to Winter Fort Academy."


    "Fine. So what that basically means is no one knows where he has run off too, no one knows when he would return, and that his territories had become so accustomed to it that it operates conventionally even without a liege¡ªhow many days had he just returned to the Mycroft Continent? How could he run off again!"


    Israel sighed, putting down the pen on his right hand but maintaining his training with his left. Leaning on the back of his armchair as he summarized the information, the Emperor annoyedly slapped his own thigh.


    "Troublemaker! He is an Imperial Noble in any case, and should at least consider his position! Why is he acting like a wandering adventurer, unable to stay for at least half a year in one place?!


    "What if he was away and can''t be found when something suddenly happened, such as an abyssal demonic invasion?"


    ¡ªThough that probably won''t happen.


    Just as the Emperor sat disgruntledly, Dimore stood in a corner, recalling the voice of the black-haired warrior. Abyssal demonic Invasion? He thought. Would that man even miss that?


    Dimore kept those thoughts inside, even as he thought about the situation. "The title of Count is truly a little small for an accomplished Legendary champion," he suggested a few moments later. "It would be normal then that he acts unconcerned about his domain. We perhaps could consider¡­"


    Israel, however, shook his head to cut Dimore short. He stared annoyedly at the numerous documents before him first, before waving his son off.


    "Don''t consider, Dimore. I''m not angry, and I don''t find anything wrong with what the fellow called Joshua is doing. Instead, it is a privilege for Legends to live whimsically in the first place.


    "Do you even think he would care about titles and territories? If I handed all lands north of the Great Ajax Mountains and awarded him the title ''Count of the Northern Sleet'', do you think Joshua would be happy?"


    Of course not.


    Dimore concluded without thinking. Joshua may care about Moldavia''s development, but that was solely because it was inherited from his father. He would not feel allegiance even if the entire Great Ajax Mountains, the Icy Plains of the Extreme North to the Lost Sea were all assigned to him, and would instead find it bizarrely annoying.


    "All Legendary champions are unconstrained beings such as him¡ªlook at each of them who live on this continent. Who doesn''t behave like that? Master Nostradamus and I are exceptions there: he has an ideal that could only be fulfilled with the support of the entire Empire, while I¡­"


    "I am first Empire Diamond of the Northern Empire, and then Israel, Legendary champion. That''s my duty."


    Israel glanced sideways at Dimore even as he spoke with his mild voice. "My child," he added as if ruminating, "I kept you around me so that you could assume my duty. But now it seems that you have been lacking in training recently, and your advance in abilities is slowing."


    "My oversight, Father!" Dimore could not help suppress a sinking sensation inside at Israel''s critique, and knelt on one knee as he reflected solemnly, even while feelings of embarrassment welled in his heart. "Life has been too leisurely recently¡ªI have slacked considerably! In a few days, I shall head to the depths of the Dark Forest around the southern fortresses to train, and not be remising!"


    "That''s not quite necessary."


    Weighing the silver barbell in his left hand, Israel narrowed his eyes and smile. He rose, gesturing for Dimore to rise as well, and handing him the barbell even as his son looked bewildered.


    "Is, is this?! Urgh¡ª"


    Dimore was nonchalant at first. However heavy the object was, it was just a barbell¡ªas a being a step away from Gold, he could squash even monsters that were over dozens of tons as if they were paper. However, the moment he took the barbell, the unprepared Second Prince''s rather handsome face contorted at once, the floorboards of the study instantly bursting as veins of cracks spread over all directions.


    "Garh¡­ can''t!"


    Exploding and burning with aura, Dimore held the barbell that was about as huge as a human arm. Green veins were popping over the surface of his hands, while blood vessels appeared all around his eyes as he barely mustered the strength to look up to his Father. "Father," he asked, gritting his teeth, "what, what is this thing actually?"


    "A training equipment Noble Radcliffe gave me recently. It''s said to be made of a very rare material¡ªnow I''m giving it to you."


    Not only was Israel unworried that Dimore looked as if to drop the barbell, he appeared very satisfied, even walking toward his son and clapping his hand on his shoulder. "When you could almost hold that barbell freely without destroying your immediate environment," he said softly, "Then you would be almost at the level where you could take my place."


    Then, Israel turned and looked outside the window of the study, where the astounding palaces were reflecting the golden radiance of the sun. "It''s time to strive, Dimore," he continued with a normal, unfettered voice. "The era of war and strife has ended, and a new era has come."


    "When I have done what I have to, I would not stay eternally on the throne."


    Having left those words of profound meaning, Israel left his own study, leaving Dimore who sweated all over his head as he tried his best to control his power and not break his environment. Even as the Second Prince did so, he thought about the deeper meaning of the Emperor''s words.


    "Could it be¡­"


    ***


    The world of Mycroft, the main city of Moldavia, the North.


    Generally speaking, local hunters and farmers of the North would fondly call the City of Black Iron at the center of Moldavia the ''the old liege''s place", while those who were a tinge learned such as traders, would reverently call it by its original name ¨C''Moldavia''.


    The name of the main city was the name of the territory as well. It was a perfectly normal thing for the Mycroft Continent and especially the Northern Empire, a tradition that had passed down over a thousand years and was the same for virtually any region. However, Moldavia was now no longer the city with a population of just over a few hundred thousand, but a metropolis cluster that hosted over a million people.


    With the ''Inner City'' zone at its center and the former main city as an origin point, four more satellite cities had been constructed with the aid of magical machinery on the north, east, south, and west. Countless herb gatherers and hunters who once dwelled in ancient forests were guided officially to live within those satellite cities and become a part of the city¡ªhaving lived almost primitively, they had almost been stunned speechless when they noticed the jungle of towering buildings and the distinct mana spires in the satellite city.


    If not for the continuous assault by the Dark Tide, Draconic Plague, and cultists, it would have been effectively impossible for those mountain dwellers who usually just wanted to stay in their own settlements apart from coming out to trade materials. The Moldavian officials themselves also had been emphasizing on moving the mountain dwellers to the city because the magical factories in the territories required substantial labor, which was also why they accepted many adventures from other regions or nations, granting them easy permanent residence.


    Years ago, when the Moldavian Liege''s Residence and the Northern Runic Dwarves jointly designed the first magical armor, the magical modernization process of the entire territory had been noted down in project records. Afterward, with the founding of Winter Fort Academy and the combined research of the Imperial Mage Academy, Seven Gods Church, and other elite talents, the rather basic magical factors updated their facilities by generation after generation, developing new products and changing the appearance of the city bit by bit.


    While it might sound unbelievable, Moldavia had indeed succeeded in half-popularizing within the period of six years. Through the veins of magical crystal ore around Pawprint Lake and the Magical Research Center directly affiliate to Winter Fort Academy that met the demands of the many public facilities, over twenty magical factories were spread across all corners of the four Satellite Cities, producing tools such as magical cores.


    At the moment, the Radcliffe family''s business of crafting weapons and armor was slowly replaced by the exportation of magical tools. Having attained massive revenue in return, almost all factor supervisors decided to expand, although there was a lack of facilities and the fact was that it would always be humans who worked the tools. To acquire cheap labor, the factory supervisors hence pushed the Moldavian officials to do their best and absorb outside population, and select suitable candidates to work at their premises. They were not afraid of any backlashes or spilling their technology, since a powerful Legendary champion was the owner of those factories, and apart from him, the Northern Empire''s Mage Guild and the Seven Gods Church were also their shield.


    "Brother, is this Moldavia?"


    At the trade zone around the main gates to the southern Satellite City, a huge dragon caravan slowly stopped beside a newly-built station amidst the drake''s thunderous footsteps. A crowd was alighting as if without end, while a team of city guards stood in a file and maintaining the order of a queue.


    There was a gray-haired girl amongst them who did not look a day over ten, sitting on the lap of a huge man and chewing on her own thumb. "There''s so many people, many more than old people¡­" she mumbled vaguely, "are we willing here from now no?"


    "Yes, little Rani. Houses here are cheaper¡ªwe could buy it even with our savings!" A huge man, also with gray hair answered her softly as he held her while carrying two large traveling rucksacks behind his back. There was a scar on his face as if slashed by some beasts, while his robust, uncovered arms bore all sorts of lesions, making him appear fearsome and not to be trifled him. Even so, in that moment, such a man was smiling from his heart. "Moldavia is no a famous metropolis in the Northern Empire. Finding work here would be much better back home."


    "Then, Priest won''t be going to fight those monsters?" the little girl asked worriedly, "or disappear more than half a year, leaving me alone at our aunt''s place?"


    "No, Britney. This place is very safe, and I would never leave you."


    The huge man named Priest showed a sad expression as he remembered how the bizarre Dark Tide and Draconic Plague that engulfed half the continent years ago. Many regions of the Northern Empire had been struck variably, and his hometown incidentally was near a place where green dragons inhabited.


    The siblings'' parents had paid for their lives to protect their homes and hold on until reinforcements from the Imperial Army arrive, while Priest himself was heavily injured as well. In the end, although the Imperial Army killed off all rampaging green dragons, their homes and farm had been corrupted by toxic and rendered unusable for decades.


    To make a living for himself and to prevent his young sister from living a hard life, Priest entrusted her to the wife of his father''s younger brother, while he joined a band of merchants with his well-built body and helped transported specialty products between the northern and southern reaches of the empire¡­ though difficult, and occasionally ambushed by monsters and bandits, the wage was considerable¡ªtwo years of striving and Priest already had some capital, and could consider finding a place to settle themselves and live a stable life.


    And Moldavia was the place Priest chose.


    "This place is really peaceful¡­"


    The huge man could not help breathing out in delight as he remembered their journey: The Draconic Caravan had crossed four to five jungles and two flatlands from the Ural Mountains to the main city of Moldavia, and yet there were neither nor bandits or ambushing monsters! It was inconceivable for the people of Mycroft¡ªwho would not come across any monsters?


    And yet, there was none around Moldavia! Or perhaps it would be more precise to say that even there were, they would not dare to harm humans.


    After all, it was a city where a Legendary champion presided. Priest felt glad to have made the choice¡ªwhere the might of that dragon-slaying liege shrouded, even the fiercest of draconic beasts would not dare a toddler.


    Having rested for a moment, the huge man took out a map from his pocket, and carried the little girl who appeared groggy and about to fall asleep to the other end of the city¡ªPriest had certainly made all preparations after having chosen to settle in Moldavia. He had a friend from the merchant team who had left to settle here as well and it was exactly thanks to his invitation that Priest made the decision to journey to the edge of the continent, to the distant North.


    "Priest! So, you''re here already! And I thought you would arrive come autumn¡­ That''s your sister? Such a cute little girl. She will be an elegant beauty once she grows up!"


    Having arrived beside a majestic pyramidic building east of the southern Satellite City, Priest who had been shocked by the pyroxene streetlights and mana towers had asked the locals according to the address he was given and handily found his friend''s place: a two-story detached house. Priest knocked on the door and took one step back when he heard the sounds of rushed footsteps, and the door opened, while he saw the delighted face of his friend he had not seen for a long time.


    "Dear Dahl. It''s your invitation that encouraged my choice."


    The siblings were invited into the house, where Dahl got Priest and Britney to sit in a corner while he prepared tea. A blond man whose face appeared to bear the vicissitudes of life then served the thankful Priest, while little Britney had already spread herself over her chair, asleep from the fatigue of the journey.


    Dahl put a blanket over the little girl before reminiscing about the old times with Priest, after of which he said a little emotionally, "Thank the liege for his kindness and generosity. The housing prices in Moldavia is almost no different from being given out free¡ªeven I, a fellow without much savings could have a little building belonging to myself."


    "That''s really enviable. You have to know that back in my home at the cities around the southern wastelands, a detached house built from stone would cost fifteen hundred gold coins."


    Priest emptied his cup of tea; he was certainly envious. As partners of the same merchant team, both he and Dahl had aided one another, saving each other''s lives and bonded deeper than real brothers. It was also why Priest knew that Dahl''s would not have saved more than he did since he had been careless with money¡ªand if he could buy a nice house, Priest himself would not be any worse.


    "Don''t be too concerned, Priest. Such low-cost housing would not last long," Dahl said softly and rather mysteriously as he poured another cup of tea for his friend. "To be perfectly honest, because there are so many people requesting for Moldavian citizenship nowadays that the liege''s estimation, the four Satellite Cities has added conditions to housing purchases."


    "What conditions?!"


    Priest naturally became extremely nervous upon hearing those words. He had been living adrift on the southern avenues of the Empire before he came and prepared to settle down in opportunity-filled Moldavia, and to learn out of the blue that were conditions for buying a house certainly made him nervous.


    "Don''t worry, friend. I had definitely thought of everything since I invited here¡­ Though it''s a little lack of manners, I must mention that I have my own intentions to."


    Despite not too old a person, Dahl smiled with a weathered face and cut into the heart of the matter without keeping Priest in suspense. "Anyone who wants to buy housing at the offer price before must first attain ''Moldavian Permanent Residence'', and to get that one must have an actual job in Moldavia! As for what actually counted as an ''actual job''¡­ it''s not adventurer, cleaning plates in a tavern or even merchant¡ªonly working for the liege''s residence counts as an ''actual job''!"


    "Priest." Dahl''s expression slowly became serious. "Have you heard of ''magical factories''?"


    ***


    "Not bad, fine little fellow. Your physique appears suitable for work here¡­ Dahl, you scoundrel¡ªyour man is really not too shabby. Go then, take this certificate and claim your reward at the financing counter."


    "Alright, Mister Rondeaux, I''ll be going¡ªPriest, stop being such a worrywart. You''ll definitely fit the requirements!"


    Days later, the nervous Priest stood inside in a huge stair-shaped building constructed entirely of steel and crystal components, fidgeting a little as he looked down at the stout and heavily-bearded dwarf who was slapping at his knees. He called himself the man in charge of the factory, and appeared very satisfied with his physicality. "Us here at the ''Runic Spirits Factory'' don''t demand high skill and is easy to learn on the go, but it does dictate attention to detail, and more importantly a body that could keep going up to eighteen hours for added hours¡­ of course, there would be incentives awarded for overtime in compliance to the standards set by the liege''s residence, so you don''t have to worry about going unpaid."


    As the factory owner called Rondeaux chattered away, Priest finally understood the present circumstances: his friend Dahl was working here at the Runic Spirits Factory that produced certain unique magical equipment. However, due to a lack of manpower, it was very difficult for the factory to usually meet orders which in turn led to added hours. That was why the dwarven owner had set up a reward system for those who added to their employee reserve, which led to Dahl thinking of his good friend at once, and the reason why he invited Priest here to Moldavia.


    Of course, Priest was extraordinarily delighted¡ªas that Rondeaux had put it, producing magical machinery did not require any knowledge of magic on part of the maker. So long as he remembered the proper operating procedures and having enough physical strength for working overtime, the man believed that he would be able to meet the requirements. Moreover, the Runic Spirits Factory were producing an uncomplicated magical machine called ''Fairy Cards Table''¨C its core components were produced in other factories or research centers, before being transported here for assembling.


    After a brief few days of training, Priest had already learned the method of assembly, with his serious personality earning Rondeaux admiration even as Dahl helped him to form a fine, natural rapport with other employees of the factory.


    As workers, their wages were correlated to their working period, but even their most leisurely eight-hour work period would earn more money for Priest than when he put his life on the line as a merchant escort. And for some reason, the Fairy Card Table they were making were selling unusually well, with rumors having that even Nobles or even the Imperial Family was buying those things. Therefore, the Runic Spirits Factory never lacked orders, or leisurely period for that matter.


    Time flew along with the urgent work pace, and several months passed in the blink of an eye.


    One day, as Rondeaux the dwarf patrolled the production department, he walked over to Priest who had been seriously controlling his work platform to assemble a Fairy Card table.


    "Priest, come to think of it¡­ you''re not twenty-five yet, right?" He suddenly asked beside Priest. "And you look a little over twenty."


    "Ah, boss. I''m twenty-four this year, twenty-five before winter."


    Priest answered while he worked, not sure why Rondeaux would ask about that. In truth, he was just twenty one¡ªbut having faked his age when he joined the merchants, he slowly got used to being twenty-four now since it did not matter much.


    "I see¡­ To be honest, our factory belongs to the liege''s residence and Winter Fort Academy. There are a few recommendation spots for the factory for combat-class in the academy, with all taken by children of our employees who met the requirements¡ªsave one. You''re not twenty-five yet, and rationally speaking, fits the conditions to try things out."


    "The assessment is before winter. To be frank, I could tell that your physicality and strength is unmatched even for some existing students¡­ I also heard from Dahl that you fought green dragons and lived to tell the tale. That''s natural divine power!"


    There was nothing much to add at that point. Priest, gaping at the dwarven factory owner''s earnest gaze, clenched his fist and said quietly, "¡­boss, I will do my best!"


    "Doing your best isn''t enough. You have to put your life on the line¡ªand there''s no need to be to that grateful to me: compared to having a laboring worker, it''s more worthwhile to groom a potential adept, and you could only back and keep working for me even if you fail."


    Waving him off, Rondeaux smiled briefly and soon put on a stern face as he turned to leave. "Alright. Keep working, our partners might come for quality inspection of the products today, don''t be distracted."


    "Of course not!"


    ***


    The official guest house built by the liege''s residence in Moldavia.


    Sixth Prince Adrian sat rather helplessly by his bed, looking at the four little humanoids of varying colors and little wings resembling dragonflies'' having a passionate discussion about something he completely did not understand.


    After Adrian made a series of agreements with the Moldavian Liege''s Residence and the Northern Dwarves and attained the assistance form four large runic factories in the North, the Fairy Cards Table that initially required costly raw materials became low-cost thanks to everyone''s wisdom. Now, virtually all taverns in the North provided a few tables for customer users, and it was even something worth showing off amongst nobles for them to have special card backs and private Fairy Card Tables. At first, Adrian thought it to be a little something with considerable potential, and found it unbelievable that it had sold so well at once.


    "Could it be that I''m a genius entrepreneur?"


    Though the thought occasionally rose in his mind, Adrian knew very well that if not for his father being the Emperor Israel and Count Radcliffe being a good friend of Israel, or for the loyalty of the Northern Dwarves to the dragon-slaying liege or his fine rapport with the fairies¡­ He would have accomplished nothing, and even the production of the Fairy Card Tables would have ended up being seized by some other powerful factions.


    Naturally, the most vital part was the ''fairies'' before him who had designed almost all Fairy Cards.


    On Adrian''s bed, the four Elemental Fairies who had left the Morlaix Palace at some point in time were having a speech of extreme passionate atmosphere.


    "Comrades!"


    ''Tempest'' was speaking loudly. She was an entirely green fairy and seemingly an incarnation of the wind element, and now her little doll-like face was filled with hot blood. "Back in the Glorious Era, the Fairy Kingdom had held great influence in the seven continents of the Mycroft world¡ªeven if us fairies were not the greatest of all races, we were a mainstay in the very least! Be it stabilizing the state of the continent or calming all calamities, we had exhausted all efforts with nary a mistake, and almost attaining rule over the continent¡­ Fine, fine¡ªnot almost. And don''t talk about that overpowered Sage, I mean who would have thought that a being like the Sage would suddenly spring out amongst men? Us successors of successors notwithstanding, even the Fairy Queens of old never once imagined that it would happen!"


    Despite being retorted at the very start of her own speech by the other unforgiving fairies, Tempest did not show a hint of shrinking back. "Leaving that aside¡ªthe Fairy Queens back in Fairyland had now learned of our feats¡­ Their Majesties believe it to have great potential! Fairy Cards are unquestionably the vital path for our first capital so that us fairies could return to the physical realm! We have to act our own since Israel don''t have the time to help us!"


    "We shall have those humans know¡ªus fairies don''t beg!"


    "Tuturu¡­"


    "Yeah, yeah¡­"


    "Well said, tempest. So when can we return?"


    The other three fairies who respectively represented Earth, Fire, and Water cheered her on disharmoniously, with the one named Fluorescence complaining rather impatiently to the prince at the moment. "Adrian, this is boring. I don''t actually want to keep Tempest company and design the so-called cards¡ªtake us out for a whirl, eh?"


    As she spoke, Fluorescence attempted an approach to the Sixth Prince''s arm, only to be promptly chased off by Tempest. "Shoo, shoo, shoo. It''s bad enough that you''re not helping, and now you''re actually trying to kidnap my student! Go look for Israel if you want to play¡ªI found Adrian, and I''ll never let you guys have him!"


    Uh, I am not actually your toy.


    As he sighed inwardly, Adrian, who was somehow very popular amongst the fairies had really wanted to roll his eyes. However, he could only smile bitterly as he played along with Tempest.


    "Yes, yes, Master Tempest¡­"


    In fact, the Sixth Prince knew that Tempest hit the crux of the matter. The Fairies could assuredly use the awareness and capital earned from Fairy Cards and return to the world of Mycroft honorably¡­ When the time comes, most in the human world of Mycroft who had played Fairy Cards would not ostracize the fairies. Still, while would the fairies who dwelled in isolation for almost a thousand years in Fairyland would suddenly think about returning to the continent? Adrian believed that there must be something he did not know transpiring behind the scenes.


    But having gained the direct support of her own apprentice, Tempest became full of herself. Looking around at the other washed out fairies, she flapped her little wings behind her back, and spoke with a clenched fist and utmost solemnness. "I shall say it once again¡ªus fairies don''t beg! The promotion of Fairy Cards must be done by all means!"


    "Yeah¡­" the other fairies answered at once albeit unenthusiastically.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the distant Great Ajax Mountains, most of the champions in the Main City of Moldavia and Winter Fort Academy abruptly looked up. An entirely-white airship that had dense layers mysterious runes floating around it hence pierced the dimensions amidst pale-blue ripples and appeared over the Great Ajax Mountains.


    A black-haired man, holding the hand of a Drakonid girl, walked out of the airship and stood in the air, overlooking the land.


    "I''m back."


    The man showed a smile as he watched the familiar land, the familiar city and the familiar mountains. Behind him, two Legendary mages stepped out of the airship as well, spreading their Legendary-class energy signature without a hint of concealment. Everyone in Moldavia knew at once as the unequaled majesty unfurled.


    That their liege had returned to his home soil.

 Chapter 632 Welcome to My World

    As the presence unique to Joshua unfurled, almost all adepts above Gold tier inside Moldavia realized the fact.


    "Wasn''t gone for long this time."


    "The liege had returned quite early."


    "Wasn''t it less than a month?"


    Various similar discussions began across all corners of the territories, although after a brief moment of wondering that the warrior did not leave for long this time, everyone went back to work. After all, it was nothing new for the liege to leave his domain¡ªon the other hand, it would really be news if Joshua really stayed for days without going out.


    Meanwhile, Joshua and the others were quickly withdrawing their presence over the Great Ajax Mountains.


    It had been necessary for them to be unleashing all their power. In the first place, they have to on guard constantly, paying attention to the movements of dimensional ripples and traces of dimensional windstorms, while having to resist the momentous pressure from the Void, never allowing them to relax.


    However, there was no need to be so conspicuous now that they had returned to the Mycroft continent. In seconds, everyone withdrew their scent, with the almost-suffocated Lisa feeling much better at once.


    "This trip had truly been rewarding, o friend of mine!"


    "I have never been so fortunate my who life¡ªBarnil, who would even believe our rewards we got this time?"


    At present, the two Legendary mages were all-smiles as they quickly congratulated each other on their return to their homeworld, appearing very satisfied. It was not unusual since both Barnil and William met an Ancient Dragon in its true form and secured firsthand research materials regarding its species from the trip to Kronos. Indeed, they would carve down their names in history once they tabulated their discoveries in detail and wrote everything down as books.


    The silver Ancient Dragon was known to the Drakonids on Kronos as the Dragon God and the God of Skies and Thunder, with William even learning through conversations with the dragon itself that they were also called the ''Dragons of Ancestry''. Still, according to how styles and titles were given on the Mycroft continent, those were all merely honorifics for Ancient Dragons¡ªthe formal name to be written down in encyclopedias would be the one given by the two: ''Eretomanek'', master of electromagnetism, the dragon of lightning storms.


    "There are great discoveries besides the Ancient Dragon as well¡ªthe first being quite a few civilizations around Mycroft, and one Void Behemoth that existed only in the lens of the Observatory. The Void Behemoth, Leviathan."


    William summarized and nodded, pulling out a screen with a wave and spoke softly as he read the contents. "More importantly, we witnessed the Ancient Dragon''s power of Creation."


    At that, both mages turned at once to Joshua. "Though that seems too early for us," William continued, "but with research and gradual improvements, it''s not like us humans could not grasp that power."


    There was no question that the Authority of Searing Soul in Joshua''s body had instilled great confidence in the two Legendary mages. Having those two powers would alter humanity from their roots and create possibilities of birthing living worlds, which was without question one of the most important elements for civilization.


    ¡ªThese two are saying all that for my benefit, huh?


    Joshua listened to them silently, having generally grasped their meaning. Given that those data would be authored by them and in turn distributed around circles of spellcasters, the pair were now indirectly conveying the gist of it in such a manner, allowing the warrior to mention anything he found incorrect so that they could change it,


    Still, Joshua found nothing requiring change and so silently agreed¡ªand both Barnil and William breathed in relief in return. After all, the warrior''s reaction was very important given that he was one of the chief parties involved, and everything was much easier since he had no problem with it.


    "Joshua, although it''s a little out of the blue, William and I will be leaving for the Skypiercing White Tower at once¡­ Ultimately we are nominally hired there, and have to report in."


    William stood in the sky over the Great Ajax Mountains, watching as Joshua left with the Draknoid girl. "Well we''ll be leaving first, catch you next time!"


    "It''s been one pleasant trip, goodbye," William added.


    Knowing that there would be much time they would see each other in days to come, Joshua waved with his back to them. Then, suddenly sensing something darting toward him with a ripple of mana, Joshua simply reached out and caught it with a backhand, finding that it was a bottle of unique half-liquid, half-gas substance that was akin to an electromagnetic cloud.


    "Blood of the Ancient Dragon¡­" Even as Joshua muttered to himself, the Observer and the two Legendary mages left the skies above the Great Ajax Mountains for somewhere unknown after another massive wave of dimensional ripple.


    Meanwhile, the warrior could not help frowning as he held on to the Ancient Dragon Blood while sensing the terrific animated vigor within. "Could Funa actually withstand such formidable power? Well, it''s fine. I''m guessing Hill and the others would have prepared for that¡ªit should be enough."


    There was no question that Joshua was holding the blood of Kronos''s Ancient Dragon, and neither was that typical blood but the most fundamental of energy essence. Joshua believed that if he shattered the white crystal bottle and allowed the shroud to spread, the bloodline of all aberrations and humans across the entire Great Ajax Mountains would mutate to some extent, becoming Ancient Dragon kin similar to Drakonids¡ªor, in the very least, unlikely to stay or become pure-blood. It was how Ancient Dragons had influenced primordial life during creation, allowing them to evolve quickly.


    And while Joshua pondered the importance of the blood in his hand, Lisa the Drakonid girl peered down in curiosity over the vast world. Syndicate, who had incidentally awakened as well, borrowed her vision to look at the Monarch''s homeland.


    "Heavens, so majestic¡­"


    Though they were now right above the volcano of the Great Ajax Mountains, they could still clearly see the dense figures of humans within the mountains and forests. In the past few years, mining zones had been constructed over the countless mining points that the survey teams found, with complementary facilities and villages built above the former encampment of the survey teams. With that, the population who had come for resources either through mining or hunting unique monsters within the forest had established new settlements on soil their forefathers never conquered. It was also thanks to the outstanding functionality of magical armor that their development process was ten thousand times easier than their predecessors as well.


    "Interested, Lisa?"


    Noticing the excitement in the girl beside him, Joshua clapped on her shoulder and looked toward the busy crowd as well. "Magical armor had long since been ineffective for me, but it is a great help for regular folk. They won''t have to worry about monsters or dangerous environments, while their bodies would be empowered, transportation accelerated and various little improvements. In a nutshell, any organization with more than ten magical armor would achieve ten times the ordinary work rate."


    "It has also now been sold overseas, where research centers are developing fully-enclosed enchanted armors. That way, they could attempt exploration even into unknown foreign worlds¡ªcome to think of it, even if I can''t use it, an armor might surprisingly fit you."


    Even as he spoke, Joshua could not help pondering as he watched Lisa. The little girl who had fused with his Apostle possessed a pure bloodline from the Ancient Dragon and was born with a superhuman body, reflexes, and energy sensory¡ªshe could even manipulate electric currents, which in turn buffs magical armor considerably. If one were to put it that magical armor merely added to the strengths of typical humans, it multiplied Lisa''s strength in much the same way!


    Though there was a general plan in his mind now, Joshua did not mention it at once. It was merely a path of improvement he had thought of¡ªshe has to walk her own, and Joshua would at most enlighten here about those paths in days to come, allowing her to decide how she would advance.


    Moreover, the rapid development of magical armor had in fact exceeded Joshua''s expectations¡ªin the very least, he never thought that the Northern Empire and the Seven Gods Church would take such a liking of that technology, and generously invested great capital, with other nations and factions willing to offer gold and labor as well.


    It might have been the effect the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds had on the present era. All factions could now see the possibility of living in places faraway, which was precisely why they did not shy off from investing, while respective strife across the continent had gradually calm when they realized the vast worlds that existed in that realm of possibility. After all, instead of waging bloody wars against familiar opponents where losses were inevitable, why not try their luck in the Multiverse, and see if there was an uninhabited otherworld ripe for development?


    "There are more people here than back in the village¡­ what''s the word? Bust¡­ling? Ow!"


    Lisa spoke in wonder beside Joshua as he looked toward the settlements and mines amidst the mountains, biting her own tongue after having barely learned Basic. However, before Joshua could explain, the balrog in her body said with a tinge of embarrassment, "Alright, Lisa¡ªthat is just the suburbs, to call it bustling now is really¡­"


    Compared to Lisa who did not really understood civilized worlds, Syndicate had seen demonic civilizations and cities even if he never went to other living worlds. That was why it knew that the vibrant forests here were just a corner of this world, and that the true ability of humans was far beyond that.


    And those enchanted armors¡­ Syndicate stared at the armors thoughtfully. It was aware that previous demonic invasions had essentially always been successful most of the time because every single demon were soldiers, and fundamentally advantaged compared to most races. While there were some civilizations and armies that could stand up to them, peasants could never do so, and under the scorched earth tactics maintained by the demons, few armies could hold on as their peasantry were maimed¡ªand broken armies such as those were no different from peasants.


    The quality of the Mycroft people was above average, but remain far inferior to demons due to their living environment. That armor, however, greatly improved the resistance even of ordinary humans¡ªif every family had one in the future, even demonic invasions would face unexpectedly strong resistance.


    No, that''s wrong. If that thing really became widely used, would there even be a turn for the demons to invade worlds? These monsters would surely have invaded them already!


    Syndicate''s spirit abruptly throbbed halfway through his thoughts. He quickly understood the fact, and so looked reverently toward Joshua.


    ¡ªAs expected of the Monarch. He was not as simple as he appeared to be!


    Joshua smiled in return when he noticed the demon''s gaze. "Syndicate, I will come up with something about your body," he said. "You have simply fused with Lisa after all and isn''t completely without a body, so it''s not too difficult since there''s no need to build a new body."


    "Although there''s the chance you won''t be a demon when you''re reborn."


    ¡ªWho wants to be a demon anyway?!


    Syndicate almost took control of Lisa''s body and prostrated in reverence¡ªwere there anyone who really wanted to become demons, worlds that desired to become Abyss? Others notwithstanding, were there any demons serving Goliath, the Abyssal Liege of Lava Inferno or the Sixth Abyss that wished to continue living like that? Did they not put everything on the line to invade and spy upon the Ancient Dragon''s power because they wished to become a normal race in a normal world once again?


    "Alright, Lisa¡ªget ready. Now I will take you to see a so-called city."


    Joshua shrugged, and took the Drakonid girl by her hand as they flew in the skies.


    The warrior'' flight was swift, but it was not unendurable for Lisa who had risen to a higher level through Actuate Bolt. Hence, the girl looked over the land with interest high above as mines, harvest points, and villages darted past, and she certainly did not miss the silhouette of the powerful monsters in the Great Ajax Mountains.


    "Those monsters are really powerful!" She promptly exclaimed in shock.


    But soon, something that astonished her further appeared.


    At the edge of the horizon to the south of the Great Ajax Mountains, a circle of silver white illumination faintly arose.


    There were lights. Lights from pyroxene. Magical radiance flickered; those were lights that symbolized civilization.


    "Lisa."


    Joshua could not hold back a smile as he stared toward the completed colossal city cluster. He turned toward the Drakonid girl and demon who were left gaping and awestruck, and said with slight pride, "Welcome to the world of Mycroft."


    "Welcome to Moldavia."


    Even so, Joshua never expected that someone he never expected was waiting for his arrival in the liege''s residence.

 Chapter 633 The Food Chain of the Liege’s Residence

    Even before he approached the main city of Moldavia, Joshua quickly sensed a shocking fact: There was a Legendary champion who was at once familiar and unfamiliar inside the liege''s residence¡ªhis or her presence was calm and stable, while Ying, Ling, Zero-Three, Black and Light were all there as well, moving around like they do every day.


    ¡ªWho?


    Joshua could not recall who did the rather familiar Legendary presence belonged to, but it was undoubtedly not Israel¡ªHis Imperial Majesty''s presence was akin to vast, endless skies. It was not Nostradamus either, since the old mage was akin to erratic to dimensional ripples, and neither was it Igor. The pontiff''s power was so great that even Joshua found it difficult to pick up his presence, just like how hard it was to single out a single strain of light from the sun''s rays.


    Whatever the case might be, the Legendary champion came in peace since he could at least sense that his kin within the mansion was still alive and well, while there were no problems in the city¡­ perhaps it was someone like the Nature''s Magister who came to visit him, only to find that he was away and so forced to wait there?


    "That''s not impossible either¡­ wait."


    At the mention of the Nature''s Magister, Joshua suddenly remembered another famous female Legendary champion on the continent¡ªVahina, Sage of the Eastern Oceans! He quickly ascertained the presence of that Legend in the mansion, and it was that sage without a doubt!


    Vahina had not come in contact with Joshua and the others since their venture to the dimensional anomaly in Fairyland. To the warrior, the lady sage who had melded with the world and so had not much of an influence, was certainly a Legend who was at once familiar and unfamiliar. Still, apart from realizing with a start that it was her, Joshua could not help be curious: why?


    It would have been explainable if it was Israel¡ªhe must have come to see how he was after his outing and what he did, and there would nothing unusual if Nostradamus was with him as well, since the pair were friends of his. There would not be too much of a surprise with Igor either, as the pope emanated the presence of a kindly old man wherever he went¡­ It would not have been bizarre even if Barbarossa of the Skypiercing White Tower visited him, given Barnil and William''s whereabouts.


    And yet, why would the Eastern Sea sage¡­ Vahina, come here?


    Though it appeared that a lot had crossed his mind, Joshua had never once slowed in his flight. He had already arrived above Moldavia once he remembered that the presence was Vahina''s, with his foot touching the stone plates atop the mansion when he thought about why Vahina would come.


    "Joshua, you''re back."


    In the air, Zero-Three''s mana projection appeared without a sound, with the warrior only noticing it when it was about to materialize. He had turned toward the avian girl, ready to praise the improvement of her abilities and had certainly not slacked in deciphering Gale''s legacy runes in recent days, but unwittingly changed the topic just as he was about to say those words.


    "Eh? Zero-Three, your clothes¡­"


    Before him, Zero-Three, who had always been wearing a complex doll-like gown was now donning a set of loose robes resembling priests from ancient temples¡­ Moreover, while it was not enough to distract him, the robes were clearly too large for the petite Zero-Three, with her white shoulders and waist visible in between.


    "It''s His Majesty, Gale''s priest robes, I''ve yet to adjust its size¡­ What do you think?" Zero-Three appeared to have come at once to welcome Joshua once she had sensed his presence, which was why her expression appeared rushed and fidgety.


    "Dress better, Zero-Three¡ªthat looks like it''s about to drop off," Joshua said a little painfully. "Be cautious, and don''t come out like this next time."


    "¡­"


    Zero-Three felt troubled as if she had been given a lesson by a father, but the artificial intelligence swift processing allowed her to speak unaffectedly at the moment the atmosphere cooled. "Right, Joshua, there was someone who came a few days ago¡­"


    "Um. I already sensed it. The Eastern Sea Sage, right?"


    Joshua had now let go of Lisa''s hand in the air¡ªthe Drakonid girl had blanked out once she saw Moldavia with her own eyes, although Syndicate was no better. Of the two village hicks, one grew up in a mountain village after their world''s civilization had fallen, while another hunted for food in volcanoes and toxic oceans. Some Drakonid and small demon cities notwithstanding, would they have seen such a great metropolis? And the instant Lisa felt the warrior letting go of her hand, she promptly mumbled to herself.


    "Heavens¡­ ten, hundred, thousand, ten thousand, hundred thousand¡­ There are actually so many people!"


    Using Mycroft''s mathematical units not too proficiently, Lisa estimated the general population of the city at once glance, abruptly becoming bewildered¡ªeven the entire Drakonid race did not number so many!


    On the other hand, the demon''s thoughts were very different: if everyone in that huge city sortied with magic armor and all sorts of enchanted weapons, would a single Abyss be able to withstand their invasion¡­ and if not a city, what about a nation?


    The pair who shared the same body shuddered at once.


    "Eh, that''s¡­"


    It was then that Zero-Three noticed Lisa beside Joshua. There was no helping it¡ªthe warrior''s existence was like a black dot on a sheet of white people, drawing people''s attention unwittingly and having them ignore the presence of others beside him. As for the Drakonid girl, she was also curiously swinging her tail as she looked up at the Avian girl before her.


    "Greetings!" Lisa saluted her lovably. "I''m a new apprentice, my name is Lisa!"


    Thanks to Joshua''s three weeks'' worth of fine education, the Drakonid girl''s manners was definitely of classical standard, with Zero-Three not quite getting used to such a formal greeting.


    "Ah, right, that, I''m called Zero-Three."


    The Avian girl studied Lisa as she spoke¡­ There were two ash-gray dragon horns on the black-haired girl''s head, while the tip of her hair that reaches her waist was slightly blue and flickering with minuscule lightning. A scent very similar to Black wafted from the depths of the body, just like the one that stood at the top of the food chain¡­


    Wait.


    A scent similar to Black''s?


    "Zero-Three. Take Lisa for a spin around the mansion, and bring her on a visit around Moldavia tomorrow. Find any room for her to sleep in, or have her bunk with Ying if need be¡ªI''ll be taking her to Winter Fort Academy in a few days."


    Joshua spoke to Zero-Three as if it was perfectly natural, before simply walking down the stairs in the mansion. "I''ll be greeting the sage lady, and ask about her visit."


    "Alright, Joshua."


    The Avian girl naturally agreed at once in return. Nevertheless, once the warrior vanished down the stairs, she turned, her gaze turning distant as she scrutinized the immeasurably curious Lisa, who was in turn studying the environment and overlooking the entire city from the battlements at the edge of the mansion. Zero-Three did not disturb the excited girl, and merely waited until she calmed a little before she spoke.


    "Lisa."


    "Yes, sister Zero-Three?"


    The A.I. girl abruptly sensed an unusual sensation growing inside her when she heard the Drakonid''s earnest words. She had wanted to be truthful, like how she was more than a thousand years old and more a ''granny'' than a ''sister''¡­ Or at least an equal to Joshua, or would her have not otherwise lived so many years for naught? Still, no one would insist their seniority in such manners, which was why Zero-Three simply accepted her title as sister. "Ying and I will take you to see the city later," she said, "but now let''s have you meet the others in the mansion first."


    "Alright, sister!" The Drakonid girl said happily, and the two entered the Liege''s Residence.


    ***


    "Aaah¡­"


    "Hmmm¡­"


    Ying blinked in the second-floor study of the mansion when she saw Zero-Three flying calmly toward her, as well as the chipper Drakonid girl who was following behind the A.I., and the divine armament her gaze turning distant as well as she studied Lisa without a word. Ling, who was reading a book titled [Official Guide: Discrete Psionic Warp] on a nearby couch narrowed his eyes, his gaze curious.


    "That scent¡­" The siblings muttered at once, but they quickly greeted Lisa and Zero-Three, albeit becoming more suspicious when they learned that Lisa was a new apprentice of Joshua''s.


    "That''s not right. Didn''t Master just took in a few nominal apprentices? Why would he bring back a formal one after one trip away?"


    "And didn''t Master said that he was looking for Ancient Dragon with Misters Barnil and William? Why would he bring back a Drakonid girl?"


    At the moment, the divine armament siblings notwithstanding, even the maidservants of the residence who saw Lisa along the way sought out their nearby colleagues and made exchanges with only their gazes. They did not say a word, but appeared able to communicate information through their distant look.


    And right now, following some thudding footsteps, a dark figure with a luminous sphere on her head appeared out of nowhere, striding into the study.


    "I sensed Master! And I heard someone else as well?"


    Black opened the doors to the study flamboyantly, exclaiming without an effort to lower her voice. "Where are they, let me see!"


    "Ding-Ring-Ring!" Light, who was whirling incessantly between her two horns added rather solemnly.


    Nonetheless, the response she got was everyone''s weird glances, and Lisa''s lively greeting. "Greetings, sister!"


    "Black¡­"


    Ying rose slowly. The silver-haired girl, recently having been ordered by Joshua to further her training so much that she now moved elegantly like a noble daughter, slowly approached Black alongside Zero-Three, a mild smile handing over her face.


    "What¡­ What is it?"


    Feeling a chill behind a back from that voice and gaze, Black turned in panic to Zero-Three, only to find that the A.I. girl had locked the doors, and casting a blocking circle on the study, further alarming Black.


    "Wait, what are you guys trying to do?!"


    "Ding-Ring-Ding-Ding?!"


    But both Ying and Zero-Three ignored Black''s questioning as she tried to put up a tough face, instead closing in on her and force the black dragon girl to unwittingly take a step back. Soon, however, she had nowhere to go as her back touched the wall, and so Black promptly plucked Light down from her head and hugged it, with one dragon girl and one luminous orb shuddering in a fearful expression. "What are you two planning¡­ I say, Master is just downstairs! He would definitely notice!"


    "It''s nothing, as long as you play along." Ying said rather calmly.


    "Just be a good girl," Zero-Three added.


    The two kept approaching, with Black closing her eyes as she flattened herself to the wall, her face crying tearlessly while she felt her hands sealed in a corner by Ying and Zero-Three. Then, the two¡­


    Sniff.


    "Hmmm. It smells alike but isn''t actually the same kind¡­ looks like it''s not her type."


    "Right. We thought too much¡ªcome to think of it, wasn''t Black with us all along? There won''t be a chance for that."


    "Must have been brought here from outside¡­ Ancient Dragon Bloodline, huh?"


    "Looks like she''s taken in as an apprentice because she''s really talented. Now that you mention it, little Lisa is certainly powerful to have such ability at such a meager age."


    Black had utterly no idea what the two were talking about, while the luminous orb jingled bewilderedly. Still, Ying and Zero-Three had already left and later brought Lisa to meet Black¡ªthus, everyone in the liege''s residence was acquainted with the courteous and talented Drakonid girl.


    Unlike Lisa who found everyone friendly, the demon soul inside the little girl found itself speechless. But thanks to its identity and that it was certainly tired, it hence simply fell into a slumber, avoiding from getting involved with such weird matters.


    Meanwhile, in the guest hall of the Moldavian Liege''s Residence.


    "What is it, Joshua?"


    As Vahina''s clone composed completely out of spirit asked doubtfully, Joshua paused for a moment, having heard the exchange of those few fellows upstairs. "It''s nothing," he replied. "Let us continue the conversation."


    "That''s good. Though my spirit clone could last long during my sleep, it would diminish quickly when it is used in unfamiliar places."


    The lady whose appearance was vague spoke, nodding and closing her eyes as her tone became earnest. "Then let us continue¡­"


    "Tell me. What do you think about my suggestion of an all-encompassing partnership between Moldavia and the Sea Dragon City?"

 Chapter 634 Spirit-Substance Transition

    "That should be all for greetings, let''s now move to the real question¡ªcompared to meaningless partnerships, Vahina, I''m more concerned about this."


    At the center of the guest hall, Joshua sat right opposite Vahina, having cut the Eastern Sea Sage short. He leveled his gaze at her indiscernible facial expression and lifted a rather old tome that bore ancient sacred inscription over it. Joshua narrowed his eyes that flickered in silver radiance, and calmly said: "A classic related to Steel Strength. I remember it well¡ªit was part of the deal the remnants of the Earth Temple made with me."


    "Why would it be in your possession, and why are you the one giving it to me?"


    "Don''t you know?" Surprised, Vahina asked in return with her projection that was engulfed in a layer of obscure silver shroud¡ªshe was now curiously stroking her temple with her right index finger. "I thought every Legendary champion knew that I am a descendant of the Mother Goddess''s bloodline¡­ Though I have left them and had also since stood against them, I was ultimately born there. It''s nothing too unusual for me to return since they had now given up on those mad plans of theirs."


    "It is indeed a book chronicling Steel Strength training of Majestic Mountain Titans allied to the Mother Goddess in the previous era. Even if it is given to you, its original had already been inscribed on a huge stone plaque in the Earth Temple, copied bit by bit by generations of predecessors."


    Joshua did not reply. His gaze was still filled with suspicion¡ªhe naturally knew that Vahina had spoken with composure, but everything remained doubtful. Still, there was no reason she would lie about such things as it was something that one could find out after a few questions.


    On the other hand, Vahina took no offense against Joshua''s vigilant expression. "It''s fine, Count Radcliffe." She laughed shortly. "Not everyone from the Earth Temple are lunatics¡ªit''s just that none could comprehend the anguish of being connected to the Land without experiencing it firsthand. As for me, a sage who had melded with this world, I had originally intended to rise as the new Mother Goddess with my innate gifts. It ended up in failure, and I was forced to split apart with the other lunatics and assume another path."


    Even at the mention of becoming a god and taking the mantle of gods that had perished in the previous era, Vahina was still calm as if it was all logical. The lady with crystalline hair was ever composed as she waved her hand, gesturing that she did not mind Joshua''s cautiousness. "Joshua, you have reignited the Flame and thus saved the world from Finality¡ªI had long intended to visit you and convey my gratitude."


    At that, Vahina rose and arched herself in a ninety-degrees bow, a deed so profound that Joshua stood as well in acceptance. He would have found it acceptable if the accomplishment was his alone, but it remained that it was something the Sage had left behind, and he himself being a mere medium¡ªwith Joshua personality, he would never accept such a grand gesture from her over it.


    And now, Joshua certainly realized Vahina''s sincerity as well. The Oceanic Sage definitely neither held conspiracies, schemes, enmity¡ªnor lies, for that matter. She had told her of her motives and reason for being here, and she had no reason to fool him.


    "If that''s so, apologies for the troubling you to deliver this book¡­ As for partnership, what does a mountain city in the North like Moldavia could collaborate with a coastal town like Sea Dragon City?"


    Joshua sat, his demeanor softening considerably as he began to peacefully interact with Vahina. "As for training Dragon Riders, I indeed wish to learn about some tips from the Sea Dragon Knights. For our part, we might only interest you in magical technology."


    "Those are trivial."


    It was now Vahina''s turn to shake her head. "Everything in the world of Mycroft is now trivial. With your opening of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds and learning the vastness of the outside realms, all matters of the continent are no longer important."


    "Though it remains a foundation and an origin, everyone knows that if focus was kept upon the continent, we would be eliminated decades later¡ªbecause the future lies in the distance, in development."


    The woman known as the Sage of the Oceans spoke with a clear voice and held herself composedly. "To this world, the partnership between you and I are most important¡ªnot between two regions," she added with a melodious voice, lowering her head slightly. "While I am interested in the latest magical technology, that is a partnership that Barbarossa and others had already spoken to you about. I would not interfere for I know my place."


    That was certainly not incorrect. Joshua nodded, aware of the influence Legends held over the world. There would be twenty or thirty places on the Mycroft Continent equivalent to Moldavia no matter how much the city flourishes, but Legendary champions were different¡ªit was a threshold that only the accomplished would know, a sublimation of a being''s essence.


    Still, even if he understood those things, Joshua really did not want anymore nonsense for today¡ªhe did not make the journey back from Kronos through the Void to keep working, and so cut straightforwardly into the matter at hand once more.


    "Alright, sage. Since you have shown good-faith on your own initiative, there would be no problems with a partnership¡ªbut as you would know, working together means mutual benefit: I just want to know what you intend to gain from me, and what I could gain from you."


    "¡­you''re really direct. As expected of the only being who wields Steel Strength in this era."


    Having listened silently to Joshua''s slightly abrasive¡ªalbeit certainly time-saving words, Vahina laughed shortly, keeping quiet for a moment before speaking again. "If that''s the case, I would spare no time to for nonsense either¡ªto be frank, I had always been searching for ways to travel toward other worlds."


    "Hmmm?"


    Joshua lifted a brow slightly, uncomprehending. "Even Supreme could attempt moving across worlds after gaining certain methods, with even normal individuals able to transcend in the presence of natural dimensional passageways. Is there a need for you to come to me for something so trivial?"


    "Those are random exploration of unknown worlds. What I want is to move, localized and selectively with certain conditions."


    Vahina shook her head; the elegant lady appeared emotional. "Do you know? Living worlds in the Multiverse are extraordinarily rare. Many worlds have stable Steel Strength cycle but not the radiance of Flame, and there is a million-year wait even with the possibility of birthing life. There is no meaning in going to such worlds."


    "I once desired to connect myself with this Land and become the new Mother Goddess, granting it revival¡­ Though that arrogant plan failed, I found a way to communicate with the world even as I ascended to Legend and melded to the region near the Sea Dragon City. And yet, that shackled me as well."


    "One world only would no longer allow me to progress. If I wish to become stronger, I must attain information on other worlds."


    At those words, a hint of urgency appeared over Vahina''s face, the silver spiritual shroud cascading around her projection.


    "Information of living worlds."


    ¡ªVery much the same as I am, Joshua thought in return. His own Steel Strength had been attained after traveling through quite a few worlds and analyzing the information therein as well. In that respect, the Eastern Sea Sage was the same as he was, having possessed a power that requires the study of more unfamiliar worlds.


    Everything made sense that way: Vahina''s power had stagnated, but she saw a turning point when Joshua activated the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds. Unable to control it herself, she turned her eyes to him, who was very likely linked to it.


    And she was not wrong¡ªhad Joshua not just return from a living otherworld? Even he found her appearance here too much of a coincidence.


    In the meantime, the sage was still revealing her thoughts. "Being honest, Joshua, I am very interested in Stellaris¡ªthe world you described as having a different psionic energy. It is energy that is highly compatible for me, and it would definitely be a great help to me¡­ I know that you could communicate with the Will of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, and I hope that you could request that it sends one of my spiritual clones to that world."


    "Logically, it could be done. The Commanding Will would not refuse such a request."


    Joshua refrained from asking why: everyone has thoughts and reasons behind their every action, much less Legendary champions. It would not be a bad thing for Vahina to become stronger since she was a friendly and benevolent human¡ªJoshua was naturally happy to help her, though there was a lingering doubt in him. Even if it was not exactly related to Vahina herself, Joshua could not stop himself from asking.


    "Sage. You mentioned that you are a blood descendant of the Mother Goddess, and intended to ascend as a deity to replace the Her in restoring the world¡­ Then may I know if you''re aware of the reason the Mother Goddess had fallen?"


    "According to what I know, She still lived after the final battle against the Evil Gods and the Abyss. But now, there is no doubt that She had indeed perished, and the World Will is enraged toward all humans. I assuredly have some guesses, but I''m not clear on the truth."


    "I don''t know much about the Mother''s death."


    Vahina could only shake her head and sigh. "We remain humans even if we are descendants of divine bloodline¡­" She said a little helplessly. "History was lost in change, leaving words thick with subjective opinions and biases¡­ You could ask Barnil and William about it if you really wish to know. Those two are the most learned of this world and especially in those respect¡ªeven the Pentashade dragons granted them access to their classics."


    "Apart from them, you could inquire after the fairies in Fairyland. The four Fairy Queens possess complete legacies from the last era, with the Fairyland itself having not seen the fires of war over a thousand years and is now the most well-preserved region."


    Joshua nodded, and assumed a thoughtful pose before pressing her for more details. "Why would the fairies know about such things? Now that you mention it, they are more active recently."


    And that turn of events is completely different from the preexistence, he thought.


    "They never left Fairyland since the Lost Three Hundred Years. Their legacy is hence undisturbed by war, preserving much knowledge information about ancient times. The ancestors of your Emperor Israel once carried fairy blood, which was why the fairies would aid and approach them. You must have come across those fellows as well."


    At that, the corner of Vahina''s lips curled, showing clear disdain. "It''s normal as to why they''re now active. Being the most sensitive race there is, the fairies felt that this world is quite uncomfortable when the Flame was waning, and were in greater anguish than us blood descendants of gods. It was also why the Fairy Queens would build a demiplane beyond this world that emulated a realm to protect their race."


    "It is a correct decision for a race, but the equivalent a deserter for a world¡­ Whatever the case may be, the labor was quite profound, and with time the Fairyland might really become an actual world without the need of Ancient Dragon, World Will, a world built entirely by intelligent beings¡­ it is also simple while they came out¡ªwith the fire reignited, nature was rebalanced, and why should there they stay in Fairyland, a half-baked product?"


    Vahina spoke quickly while subconsciously communicating with her spirit, an equivalent of having two echoing voices. It would have been very difficult for any normal person to hear her clearly, but it was not for Joshua.


    "Alright." He nodded in response to the sage''s answer¡ªthere was nothing more to say since he had mostly understood the circumstances. Now, it is only up to Vahina to tell him what she could give him.


    At the same time, the Sage of the Oceans was slowing in her speech. "That is my request¡ªI wish to attain the coordinates to Stellaris and have the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds send me there. And please tell me about information regarding that world.


    "As for me, I would tell you all I know about Soul Mastery."


    Vahina smiled even as Joshua reacted with a rather surprised gaze. "You''ve never hidden your whereabouts and requests, and as a result, anyone who wanted to would learn about your latest worries¡­ As a being who ascended to Legendary through Soul Mastery, I could see that you have already started on its path, but my experience could help you from going on detours."


    However, Joshua was not actually quite surprised by that fact.


    ¡ªFinally, a spellcaster who had ascended through Soul Mastery. He thought, almost laughing when he remembered Barnil and William.


    And in that moment Joshua was slightly distracted, Vahina had risen, the silver spiritual shroud around her body turning into a small spell boundary that covered the entire guest hall.


    "My body here is a spiritual clone," she said the instant Joshua regained focus. "She carries no substance, a pure spiritual body¡­ Even so, through her, I could still see colors, hear voices, touch objects, enjoy delicacies and smell."


    At that, Joshua promptly understood that Vahina was starting to explain Soul Mastery for him¡ªand she was being so straightforward because her spiritual clone was about to vanish. Still, the warrior was not offended by such styles. He rose as well, and listened carefully as the Legendary spellcaster explained her experience.


    "I have dissected my own body to ascertain the fact that the body is the base intelligent beings use to observe and sense the world. Those stimuli are sent through micro-electric flow from synapses to the brain, displaying all we see and touch. In that respect, the soul is not of much use."


    "The human mind is mostly driven by the brain, living a minor part for the soul. That is also why the brain is a vital point for most beings, proving for the Mycroft people that the soul was actually not necessary, and that there would also be intelligent races without souls in the Multiverse."


    At those words, Vahina''s spiritual form began to disperse like a crystal, refracting many radiant translucent specks in the air. Be that as it may, she still said with composure, "On the other hand, there would be races who existed in soul only¡ªjust like me."


    "If the soul could sense all that the body could, and when the training of the aspect of soul arrived at such a threshold, then what is the difference between the formless soul and the physical body?"


    Joshua shook her head in


    There were no longer any differences.


    He could already guess the meaning behind Vahina''s words, and what she intended to say.


    At the moment, the Sage of the Oceans was still conjuring a large cluster of elegantly written runes in the air with her spirit like a gentle teacher, seemingly engrossed in a special realm within. "The soul is an energy, just as it is a form of substance. In the first place, substance and energy are of a single body, just like soul and substance¡­ they could be converted as long as the technique is grasped."


    The elegant runes in the air were withdrawn into Vahina''s hand at once. Clenching her lithe and white fist, the sage then spread her fingers: on her palm was a cluster of pure energy radiance that were undergoing an immeasurably mysterious transition. Energy, substance, soul was symbolized by light, crystal, and shroud respectively, a trinity that formed a wheel that whirled incessantly.


    There was an earnest and prideful smile on Vahina''s vague expression¡ªit was delight, shown by a seeker toward a person on the same path.


    "Runes for Spirit-Substance Transition¡ªthat''s what I intend to trade with."

 Chapter 635 Steel Strength and Revolution

    ¡ªOverwhelming.


    It was not the first time Joshua was astonished by the power Legends wielded, but the Spirit-Substance Transition Runes casted by Vahina had definitely left him in awe.


    There was no question that such was the Extraordinary-class of Spirit-Substance Transition, and it sounded as if it was a strengthened version of the soul¡­ The Sage of the Eastern Sea was certainly a true spellcaster, and would not lose out to peers of other worlds.


    Hence, there was little wonder why Barnil and the others said that if the knowledge of Legends were all disseminated for common use, the Mycroft world could indeed conquer the Void, much less strive into the Void.


    At the moment, Joshua could not help remembering what the two Legendary mages said, and he nodded with a tinge of agreement¡ªif the Mycroft civilization could popularize all powers grasped by Legends and adopt their skill and ability for civilian use, it would not be difficult to build another Glorious Era. Perhaps, it might just be a matter of time for the Starfall Era to surpass the Glorious Era, although the only thing standing against the advent of such an age was the lack of awareness the peasant had toward Extraordinary power, and insufficient education.


    A civilization that was truly Extraordinary.


    Joshua now also completely understood the base for the revolution Israel desired¡ªHis Imperial Majesty must have already realized the fact, which was why he kept supporting Nostradamus''s efforts to spread Extraordinary abilities to all levels of the Empire. True geniuses are not necessarily groomed by the elite or nobles¡ªthat takes a collective educating of the entire imperial population, attained through elimination from a massive quota.


    "That skill is really too precious, Lady Vahina. I don''t believe Stellaris''s coordinates to be a worthy trade."


    Though moved, Joshua conveyed his opinion directly. He returned to his armchair, his hands placed over the handles and his expression compose. "But incidentally, I have many coordinates of other living worlds."


    "Is that so?" The lady sage who could calmly say that she dissected her own body lifted her brow slightly. Her lips parted as if she wanted to say something, but only ended up with a sigh. "Perhaps I indeed stood to lose¡­ But that''s not important. I just want what I want, value does not matter to me."


    In that very moment, Vahina was definitely worthy of the title of sage given how extraordinarily open she was about such things. As for Joshua, the warrior could see that her spiritual clone was about to vanish at any moment, and simply shrugged. "Fairness is most important in a trade¡­ You wish for coordinates of living worlds? Then have it."


    At that, the warrior lifted his right hand and straightened his index finger, the tip of which a silver flash flickered. Thus, an ounce of Steel Strength that carried substantial information and coordinates streamed toward Vahina.


    "¡­So many? You have actually been to so many living worlds? And the Abyss¡ªto think that there are worlds with life in the Abyss!"


    Vahina had been nonchalant at first. She believed that Joshua would only give her the coordinates to Stellaris, and never would have imagined that Joshua had packaged coordinates of three worlds: the worlds of Karlis, Stellaris, and Kronos. The sage breathed in awe, but said nothing since she was about to vanish, and simply threw the wheel that was still cycling between the trinity of energy-mass-spirit by ''light'', ''crystal'' and ''shroud'' to Joshua.


    Thus, Vahina''s spiritual clone turned into a puff of obscure shroud that vanished from the liege''s residence.


    "Thanks for taking care of Hill and Fina," she said lastly, as if vanishing into the wind. "Those two are talented children¡ªI''ll be at their wedding as well."


    But as those echoes disappeared from the guest hall, the silver shroud had already dispersed. Still in his seat, Joshua watched as the Wheel whirled without end, and frowned as he pondered.


    "Spirit-Substance Transition¡­ Such a frightening skill." He mumbled, before shaking his head. "A Legend must never be underestimated, nor should there be a fixed label over their title¡ªanyone who did not witness the Sage of the firsthand would certainly have thought that she was a spellcaster who mastered the water element or was specialized in marine warfare."


    Joshua could not help smiling as he said that, because it was not just Vahina¡ªhe was a similar case himself. The dragon-slayer the people wrote songs about, as well as titles such as the Count of Winter Steel or Infernal Count were completely unrelated to his Steel Strength¡­ such was the unavoidable discrepancy when true power was displayed before normal people.


    As for coordinates to other worlds, Joshua believed that there was not anything that he should be holding back about. He had left out Illgner and the Bloodmoon Abyss, while Karlis was left with a pack of refugees from Grandia¡ªthose citizens needed help in the first place, and Vahina would not do nothing if she went.


    He had also intended to tell her about Stellaris from the start. There was no need to mention the interplanetary War for Order, and if a Legendary champion heads to that place, would Star the Steel Python miss such a high-end combat force?


    As for the jungle world of Kronos, that place certainly needed a Legendary champion''s protection and aid. If Vahina headed for that place, not only would she acquire information of a new world, she could also interact with the Ancient Dragon. The Drakonids of that world would also be watched over, therefore a win-win situation.


    And when it came to the skill Vahina left behind: Soul-Substance Transition, Joshua could only describe it as extraordinary.


    The energy from the transition of mass was astronomical¡ªan object the size of a chair could already be converted into a force capable of destroying an entire world. Soul converted from mass was even more unheard of, and yet Vahina accomplished it and stabilized the transition process, and gave it to him as an object of trade.


    Holding the Steel Strength secret text from the Earth Temple and the Wheel with another, Joshua thought for a moment before deciding to study the Soul-Substance wheel.


    [Legendary Item: Soul-Substance Runic Wheel]


    [One and Only]


    [Identifying¡­ Identification successful¡­ &%! 2%@*! @#%]


    The System broke¡­ well, never mind.


    Ignoring the System at his cornea that was now a complete cluster of mojibake, Joshua kept studying the unique object left by the Legendary sage. Joshua''s pupils turned silver as he seriously studied the wheel over a dozen minutes¡ªin that period, Zero-Three, Ying, Ling, and Black and Light who walked carefully all passed by the doors to the guest hall and glimpsed at Joshua silently. However, Joshua did not greet them as his attention was all placed on the wheel.


    Quite some time later, Joshua''s gaze was freed from the roulette, and he exhaled a long breath.


    "I don''t get it."


    And it was perfectly normal. Was there any principle in this world one would understand with a single glance? Could anyone receive instant epiphany, and learn some energy principle¡­ At least, Joshua thought that it was impossible¡ªhe did not have the talent even if it was, and it would not work even if he directly observed it microscopically.


    His power was not the summation of a single day''s epiphany after isolating himself in training over a dozen years either. Instead, it was eight hours of daily training, serious study of principle and knowledge, along with experimental combat whenever there was time: a balance between work and recreation, coordination between mind and limbs, never mistaking between thinking and cutting a foe down. And it was the same for observing the rune, for just looking was ineffective¡ªhe must experience it firsthand and experiment with it himself to ascertain the veracity of the skill.


    However, even if he did not decipher how Vahina switched between mass, energy, and soul, Joshua had understood some facets as a bare minimum. For example, the formula Vahina provided could not directly convert mass into soul¡ªor more specifically, the formula only converts soul into energy, and the energy in turn would be converted to substance, before the substance was finally turned into soul. It could not change soul into substance or substance into soul right away, making energy the medium between soul and substance.


    And it made sense, Joshua thought, for that meant what Vahina could transmute were soul energies she herself could grasp, and arbitrarily pick up any rock and change it into energy or soul. If that was the case, would the Sage of the Eastern Seas not already be unmatched, for who could stop her, one who wielded the power to destroy stars? Perhaps only the old Pope who could control the speed of light had a chance.


    At the same time, Joshua still found it a pity, for how many times would his power increase by if the Soul-Substance Transition Rune had such frightening effect? Others notwithstanding, it was no exaggeration that his body was so dense, the energy of a phalange from his finger could blow up an entire planet. Moreover, should he try his best not to self-destruct, he could cause a gamma-ray explosion that could hit other worlds in the Void.


    "Still, that is too frightening. Vahina abandoned her body of flesh and also ascended with Soul Mastery, meaning her soul would be much more refined and profound compared to typical Legendary champions. Leaving aside soul spells, the combat prowess gained through converting such quantity of soul into combat strength definitely should not be ignored."


    Now that it has been mention, was Zero-Three not in the same situation? Having only a soul but no body¡­ In that respect, she was identical to Vahina.


    But now was not the time to appraise Vahina''s combat prowess. Joshua put the Soul-Substance Rune into his pocket, picked up the book in a corner and skimmed through it.


    Steel Strength was a power exclusive to children of the Majestic Mountain Titans¡ªMother Goddess, and a standard power inherited from the Mother Goddess-World Will classes. Rarely were there any who wielded Steel Strength apart from Descendants of Divine Bloodline and Titans, and that secret text recorded the most important training and martial arts utilizing Steel Strength in the Earth Temple. Their original was inscribed with divine language and the legacy stone plaque at the center of the Earth Temple, but was now copied and translated into human language, before being delivered to Joshua.


    "A little intriguing."


    Skimming through a large chunk of nonsense that praised the Mother Goddess, flattered the awe-inspiring power of Titans and stated some aspects of Steel Strength he already understood, Joshua reached the fifteen page of the text, and started reading about ''Steel Strength focus and utilization''. It was written here how a skill where a certain Majestic Mountain Titan had materialized weapons and a variety of tools by stabilizing the particles in the air.


    Beyond that, the skill could be used to rapidly recover from any injury or loss of body parts. As long as the atomic particles around them were dense enough, even mortal injuries could be mostly healed instantly¡­ It was certainly a meaningful method of focusing, but did not quite fit Joshua because his body was too dense¡ªhe would empty the dust particles across dozens of kilometers even for a mild wound if he followed the instructions written, or create a huge crater on land.


    Nevertheless, there was definitely some use to the book. Although some of those knowledge¡ªsuch as long-distant communication through Steel Strength resonance¡ªwere outdated and far inferior compared to present day''s communications circle, it still could see use in worlds devoid of magical elements or worlds where mana has died. That being said, the combat applications of Steel Strength given were nothing other than gravity blast or mass charge, and Joshua believed he could fight better instinctively than by following what was written here.


    Apart from combat, the old text from the Earth Temple was considerably valuable¡ªin fact, Joshua learned Steel Strength Creation thanks to it!


    "A little like 3D printing, but more convenient and detailed than 3D printing."


    As he muttered to himself, Joshua extended his right hand. Silver fog encircled his palm, and materialized a little metallic figure depicting Ying in moments. The figure of the silver-haired girl was so vivid that even its gaze was like a real person''s¡ªin seconds, Joshua gave form to the image of her in his mind.


    "Not bad, if this ability is used in battle..." Joshua was promptly excited¡ªalthough he could create intricate and complex organs in his own body before such as Psionic Warp Engine and Nuclear Heart, those had original forms and were inside his body. But now, he could create such a detailed figure by sheer imagination alone!


    If it is really applied in a real fight, provided with enough raw materials, he could directly produce seven to eight Nuclear Heart Engines and carry it with him, detonate one if he came across any Demon General, two for any Void Behemoth, and a dozen for Abyssal Liege¡­ It was a delight to even think about it!


    "Master¡­ His Imperial Majesty has asked for you through the comms¡­"


    Just as Joshua stretched his thoughts into the future, Ying poked her head in from the doors of the guest hall. "Master Nostradamus is there as well," she said, blinking her large, green eyes. "Look¡­ Eh? What is that?"


    Joshua shrugged at the mention of the two names, and rose. "I knew they would definitely come looking for me¡­ I''ll be there right away."


    "As for that?" He laughed, lifting the metallic figure he materialized from Steel Strength, handing it to her as he opened the doors and patted her head. "Consider it a gift from you, since I didn''t bring you and Ling along in the last trip."


    "And don''t think too much¡ªLisa is an apprentice I brought back from another world. She is of pure Ancient Dragon Bloodline, and more dragon than Black!"


    Having said that, he strode toward the second-floor communications room, leaving Ying where she was as she stared blankly at the figure.


    The screen in the communications was flickering. The Great Mana Tide had raised the intensity of magical energy so much that audio and visual feed could all be transmitted smoothly, although slight static was unavoidable. And now, an imposing man with shoulder-length dull blond hair was waiting impatiently in the center of the visual feed for Joshua''s arrival, his arms folded across his chest.


    "You''re finally here? Noble Radcliffe¡ªyou''ve just returned from Stellaris with Master Nostradamus, and now you already ran a lap around the Void with those two old fellows? You are truly restless¡­"


    "Everyone has different lifestyles¡­ Though I think keeping this up isn''t alright, which is why I think I''ll be taking a break."


    You''ve said that last time, and the time before¡ªin fact, every single time.


    On the other end of the screen, Israel did not really say what he thought, but his expression had virtually written it all over his face. "There are significant movements in the Sixth Abyss recently," he sighed after a while. "The Void Star-Observatory noted that at least two of their armies had left the Abyss itself and started toward the other end of the Void¡­ If they invade Mycroft now, and you''re gone, the Northern Empire would be threatened."


    The Empire spoke somberly, and it was apparent that he had recently been worrying over such things. On the other hand, Joshua''s expression became curious as if he remembered something.


    "Two demonic armies? I''m not too sure¡­ But if it was one, that might have been the one that rushed to my end."


    After some thought, Joshua told Israel everything about his encounter with the Insectoid Demon General and its minions around the world of Kronos.


    "¡­" Israel''s expression became complicated at once.


    However, Joshua appeared to have missed the Emperor''s expression, continuing without a care. "Come to think of it, Your Majesty, when are you prepared to purge and revolt against the conservative nobles?" He asked toward the other end of the screen. "I''m neither urging you nor suspecting your resolve for revolution, but I would like to know the specific timing since I''m often away as you could tell¡­"


    At that, even Joshua himself appeared to be embarrassed and stopped himself, whereas Israel sighed heavily. "It''s fine¡ªyou''re that kind of person, not that I could hope that you would become a real noble¡­"


    "As for revolution¡­"


    Israel closed his eyes, smiled coldly and opened them again, his gaze glinting in the light called expectation. "Soon."


    "Now that you mention it you did make a contribution." Israel looked at Joshua and nodded solemnly. "Thanks to you, the Imperial Royal Mage Lab had acquired sufficient information when you took the Gale and participated in the War of the Sacred Mountain, giving us the initial data for an improved aerial warship¡­ Hmph. It''s better to be fully prepared when it came to things like a purge.


    "Trials for the Second-Generation Augmented Aerial Warship has been completed. When the Air Force of the Five Great Armies formally fields it, any possible resistance from the Nobles in the future would be easily subjugated.


    "Before the new era comes, all obsolete bedbugs would be swept down to the drainage of history by the new power of the Empire."

 Chapter 636 The Slowly Unfolding World

    "Warships already? Could those nobles really intend to rebel?"


    Joshua found things unusual after he heard Israel''s tone that was rife with killing intent. "It''s just spreading Extraordinary knowledge, and making information regarding magic, aura, and runes available for common use," he said, frowning at the person on the other side of the screen. "No matter how aggressively the nobles would react, they would not rebel over something so trivial."


    "You believe that I''m so vigilant against certain groups?"


    Israel shook his head in return. "Leaving ability aside, I am ultimately Emperor without absolute jurisdiction over land conferred to regional nobles, although they would not raise their flag in an uprising over such a matter. The orcs and draconic plagues had just passed, with both army and civilian antiwar force being so great that it''s impossible for them to raise armies."


    "What I worry about are those individuals who would lose their rights to expression and interpretation over Extraordinary power, and in turn execute covert sabotages. The new aerial battleships are just a deterrent, to maintain order in the possibility of chaos."


    Joshua nodded in return. Things made sense that way.


    The so-called rights to expression and interpretation of Extraordinary power was, to a certain extent, authority. The core power of religion was precisely the rights to expression and interpretation toward god, the world beyond death, future, miracles and many other aspects. That was similar to how local tyrants benefited at present: by using their rights to expression and interpretation over Extraordinary power, they drew capital as they instructed in those abilities and consolidated their own faction. Nobles would perhaps tiptoe around Israel, Nostradamus and Joshua and their Legendary power that could flatten entire lands, but those little characters would not fear the trio¡ªin the end, they avoid direct confrontation, and would only cheat, incite and various schemes to stir and make trouble for everyone else.


    But once the aerial battleships were completed, any chaos and problems would be remedied instantly¡ªbeneath the absolute violent power that hung above their cities, none would dare to try anything. Even the braver ones would fail to find allies.


    ¡ªAlthough Israel might have to be reminded that such radical governance would not last long.


    Joshua had at first found the measures a little harsh, but realized that the Northern Empire was a feudalistic and dictatorial nation in the first place when he thought about it, with their main deity the God of Might and Justice. From that perspective, such measures could be very normal for Imperial Citizens.


    Israel almost had his say. His communications were merely to inquire after Joshua''s recent whereabouts and informing him about abnormal movements in the Abyss of late, and now that he has settled, His Imperial Majesty still had much to busy himself with.


    "Adrian also seems to still be at yours," Israel told Joshua before he left, appearing like a concerned father toward the Sixth Prince''s whereabouts. "The Fairy Cards thing he was playing with recently is selling extremely well in noble circles, with Baron Dreman even presenting me a luxurious limited-edition card table¡­ It''s no easy for young ones to make a mark¡ªJoshua, next time you meet him, tell him he doesn''t have to hurry back. I let him leave was so that he could set up his business."


    "I will pass the word." Joshua agreed seriously. As for Fairy Cards¡­ he could remember nothing other than the embarrassing moment where two Legendary mages cheated over a mere game of cards.


    After Israel, Nostradamus appeared on the other end of the screen. Following Stellaris, the elderly mage, whose appearance had turned middle-aged had his hair turn white again, though the wrinkles on his face did not return. There was a hint of a smile on his face, and he breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Joshua.


    "Joshua, this old man won''t sprout nonsense since you''ve conversed at length with Israel¡­ The two best mage academies under the Skypiercing White Tower''s banner had recently told us that they intend to send a batch of students to us for an exchange learning program, to trade skills and research regarding magic and various disciplines. But that is a matter related to your domain after all, you say is needed for approval."


    "Anything is fine as long as there''s no spying."


    Joshua simply agreed. He had always been supremely proactive with technical exchanges since there was no future in seclusive technical development: for even mixed-breed species to be far excellent, inspiration and skill would be no different.


    After briefly discussing the exchange program with the academies affiliated to the Skypiercing White Tower, Joshua turned off the screen after biding the old mage farewell.


    ''Almost everything has been settled.'' He breathed a long sigh as he thought calmly. ''The Ancient Dragon Blood had been handed to Zero-Three just now¡ªshe will pass it on to Hill and Fina. So, it''s about time I really rest for a while, soak in and digest my recent rewards.''


    Joshua recalled the five utterly enriching years since he came to the Mycroft Continent in Starfall Year 831, and could not hold back a sight. "I have virtually fought for five years and never rested. Even if it is a pleasure, but to ensure there is no hidden injuries or gaps from perfect form, I must undergo a complete recuperation and self-examination."


    After all, the Draconic Plague was extinguished, the cultists vanished without a trace, the Earth Cult splintered, the Flame reignited, the Abyssal demons probably unable to even fend for themselves, the Evil Gods were decades away from Mycroft and the appearance of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds¡­ In short, there was almost nothing significant that required the warrior''s attention at the moment. Everyone was expecting the development in the future, allowing the world to calm considerably.


    Thanks to Joshua''s fights and struggles over five years with his full-might, the so-called continent of eternal strife had indeed entered a rare period of peace. The only unknown was how long that would at least.


    "In short, it''s fine as long as nothing huge comes up. I''ll play a normal Count and manage my territories." Joshua concluded a plan for himself in the future.


    Thus, two months later, news of a gigantic steel statue which resembled a certain liege and appeared overnight outside the southern reaches new Moldavia left the world shocked.


    ***


    The immeasurably huge statue depicted the posture a certain armored warrior standing upright as he held a sword. The width and length of its base and were already over a hundred and twenty meters and eighty meters respectively, and stood at an inconceivable two hundred and eighty meters. Even so, what was more frightening was that it appeared to have carved out of some heavy alloy, with absolute smoothness on its surface, devoid of any patterns¡­ Leaving aside the massive material, the skill and craftsmanship were considered top in the entire world.


    In reaction, the locals were certainly cheering and delighted after their initial astonishment. They were rather moved that the Northern Liege had finally remembered that his domain needed an iconic building, and showered incessant praise for every intricacy of the statue¡ªas a new metropolis, Moldavia lack some depth and reputation to other traditional cities. But now, the colossal liege statue that appeared out of the blue had fulfilled the shortcoming without question, and locals would have something to boast about when they go out.


    And a certain troubled liege was rubbing his forehead in the hall of his own residence.


    "Damn it. It''s all Ying and Zero-Three''s fault for dragging me into this, and I accidentally made it a little large¡­ Just a little distraction in thought, and the difference is so large."


    He then stared rather worriedly at the shroud of Steel Strength in his own hand. "Looks like there''s still some ways to go before I reach the threshold of constructing a Nuclear Heart at will."


    In the liege''s residence, the warrior''s rest and recreation were still continuing.


    Meanwhile, in a little camp at the Lost Sea, north of Winter Fort Academy.


    The cold winds billowed back and forth at the leather walls of the tent. The cold frost particles slipped through the cracks and dropped into the little fire inside the ten, causing the rather dim flame to crackle. And around the fire were five youths with solemn expressions, staring at the flame that was about to die.


    They were wearing black windbreaker capes tailored by Winter Fort Academy, with longswords, scepter, arrow quiver, longbow hanging at their respective hips. The runes on the steel pieces by their cuffs flickered, as if sending information to the distance.


    The five were the five nominal apprentices Joshua had previously taken in: the human siblings Ivan and Amelia, their white dragon, the dwarf Nick, the daughter of a knight Karin, and the recent addition to the party¡ªthe Seventh Imperial Prince, Arlwa. The quintet were senior students in Winter Fort Academy, and compared to the last few years of arduous lessons on principles, they now had more free time. Most of their instructors no longer taught fundamental knowledge, instead giving many practical missions and topics, allowing the students to experience Extraordinary power with their own bodies through combat and natural threats.


    And now, the five-men party had accepted another mission, assigned by a certain instructor who specialized at dragon-training. It was a mission to the Lost Sea, to ascertain the coordinates of the slowly shifting southern magnetic pole, at the very edge of the world.


    After the Flame was relit and the world reborn, the stagnated magnetic fields of the world had slowly moved, the poles along with it. Initially, one could not see auroras in Moldavia, but now, when the lights of the city were not bright enough, one could often observe the green or golden auroras swaying in the skies. It was undoubtedly a momentous event that affected the entire world, and an exceedingly vital information for mages who studied the inner workings of the world.


    While the two deans of Winter Fort Academy could almost instantly calculate the actual coordinates of the poles with their powers, they did not do so to train the students and allow them to experience it themselves. Instead, it was made into a mission, for them to accomplish it should they accept it.


    "They call it Lost Sea, but in the end it''s pretty much all ice plains¡ªjust a little spot of water wasn''t frozen." The dwarf Nick mumbled in front of the fire. "Ice Mountains everywhere, and who knows when the ice beneath our feet will break. We are all mad to come to his place to find some pole."


    Due to the dwarves all inhabiting either hot magma regions or gloomy subterranean reaches, he was extremely hateful of such extreme coldness and a mere half-day of sunlight. Having stayed over twenty days by the Lost Sea, Nick was now about to lose his mind¡ªno matter how sturdy he was, he could withstand the twofold torment that came physically and psychologically.


    "Only loonies would keep this up!"


    However, Ivan, leader of the party shook his head determinedly at a corner as the platinum blond youth handily added to the flames in the fire. "A mere ice plain, and just one magnetic pole¡­" he said firmly, looking around at his four teammates. "We''ve even killed quite a few Old-World draconic beasts, are we now going to lose to wind and snow?"


    "More importantly, are any of you willing to lose to a little girl who is just a dozen years old?"


    At the mention of the girl, the entire party abruptly burst with an unusual motivation.


    "Indeed¡­ How could we lose to a latecomer!"


    "Damn it, we clearly came first!"


    Amelia and Karin gritted their teeth at the same time, their eyes showing an intense competitiveness. While Arlwa said nothing beside them, he was as moody inside.


    Lisa Kronos¡ªthe mutual opponent and competition of the party.


    The mysterious young girl who was brought back by their master¡ªthe Legendary champion Joshua van Radcliffe was inducted into Winter Fort Academy by the warrior himself. From the start, the quintet was rather caring for the young girl thanks to their mutual closeness with Joshua. They even helped Lisa, who had dragon horns and tails and was clearly no normal human at once glance, with tuition classes for supplementary Extraordinary knowledge, aiding in learning various magical skills.


    And then¡­ they were quickly outshone and outclassed.


    It was not to say that Lisa was very powerful¡ªeven if the Drakonid girl''s talent and training methods were first-class, the others who had passed the trial of a Divine Dungeon Shroud and learned from the skills Joshua provided were no slouch as well. In fact, it was due to being in a different world that Lisa all-around weaker compared to the party who were experienced in combat and older. Basically, everyone in the party, including Arlwa who just recently joined, would be able to counter the Drakonid girl''s simple attacks single-handedly¡­ Although the pre-requisite was that the Drakonid girl must be alone.


    And was Lisa even fighting alone? Syndicate, the former balrog was instructing her from behind!


    As a former Supreme-tier archdemon, Syndicate could still correctly grasp the weakness of all five party-members even as he was left awed by the unordinary abilities of Joshua''s other apprentices. With that old-timer''s instruction, Lisa could take on any challenge that exceeded her own class, and after one difficult fight she bested all five of her seniors! Then, under Syndicate''s rather sinister humor, the na?ve Lisa told them about her place as Joshua''s only formal apprentice.


    "Do your best, guys! One day, you will be real apprentices of Master Joshua as well!"


    Lisa had simply earnestly wanted to encourage them, but for Ivan and the others it was as painful as being stabbed hundred times over¡ªthey had worked diligently for so long, and yet they were still provisional apprentices. And now, one little girl that came out of nowhere had become a formal apprentice¡­ the blow was simply too massive!


    "Could it be¡­ that the rumor is real? That the liege admires young girls¡­"


    Joshua, whose reputation in his apprentices'' mind had suffered a blow, had in fact simply forgotten to tell the First Party that they were already full-fledged apprentices. He had always assumed that if Ivan, Amelia, Karin, Nick, and Arlwa could already practice a portion of the techniques he provided them, they would already have been aware that they were his real apprentices. In short, the warrior forgot that one simple line of acknowledgment would inspire far people far more than any other words.


    And now, Lisa, Ivan and the rest had accepted the mission to investigate the actual location of the magnetic poles in the world of Mycroft. Theirs were now a relationship of utter competitiveness, but if Joshua could see the benign rivalry now, he might have held back the fact, allowing the young ones to gain some vigor.


    Just as everyone strived diligently to improve themselves in these days of peace, Joshua suddenly sensed a cluster of waves that made his heart palpitate. He had been staring at a huge metallic outside the gates of the Moldavian City¡ªpresently a common term referring to the main city as well as its four Satellite Cities.


    It was not alarm caused by a great power approaching, nor was it exhilaration from a will to fight. Instead, it was a much more plain and normal sensation akin to resonance¡­


    Joshua turned his eyes to the direction where the wave came from.


    "Zero-One?"

 Chapter 637 Appearance of the Interne

    The powerful Steel Strength ripple resonated just as marvelously as two attracting magnetic poles. Joshua could distinctly sense Zero-One''s every move even when it was hundreds of kilometers away and beneath ground, as well as its excited mood.


    "Really¡­ It''s been a long time." He muttered softly.


    Zero-One had rarely joined the others since the journey to the Anos Abyss, having stayed at the city of the Runic Dwarves since then. Even so, its contribution was no less than others: it was in charge of everything from living metals, super alloy, underground tunnel excavation to clearing a path for the subterranean railway. The technical development it inspired could even be considered the original motive force for Moldavia''s burst in magical technology¡ªmost machinery would have been unusable without the unique living metals and extraordinary alloy.


    Still, Joshua did not rush to meet Zero-One, waiting silently instead as he stood beside the colossal steel statue by the outskirts, all while training how he should materialize objects in his mind through Steel Strength. Hours later, after metallic figures of various sizes piled up beside Joshua, Zero-One''s silhouette exited a nearby construction site.


    The huge body of steel strode out from a cavern that was equally huge. Beside the construction side labeled with the sign ''Station One of Moldavia Underground Rail'', many dwarf engineers were dispersing human employees to clear a path for the Steel Elemental.


    And in the moment the Steel Giant reached the surface, it turned toward where the warrior was and leveled it gaze at Joshua.


    In the very next second, it stalked out and soon arrived before the warrior.


    "Ka-cha-cha-cha¡­"


    Amidst metallic scraping noise, the huge metallic giant slowly half-knelt before Joshua, the flat soil beneath it crumbling under its weight. Joshua smiled as he looked at the imposing steel giant that was wrapped entirely in armor, and reached out to pat its huge head.


    "There''s no need to be so formal. You are my creation after all, and also perhaps my¡­ child."


    "Bzzt-bzzt!" The Steel Giant''s entire body shuddered as it exclaimed, moved and surprised.


    Though awkward, Joshua still admitted the fact. Whatever the case may be, Zero-One was assuredly his creation and his child to a certain extent¡­ Other facets notwithstanding, its very form did not differ much with his true Legendary form, the only contrast of which was only in size and density.


    And behind Zero-One, the dwarven engineering team panted as they did their best to sped on their little feet behind Zero-One. Some of the smarter ones joined them on magically powered forklifts, and when they finally reached them, Joshua had already finished connecting with Zero-One, and got the steel giant to rise.


    "Do tell. Is something the matter that you brought Zero-One along to meet me?"


    Joshua turned to the dwarf engineer in the lead, who had a white beard so large that it could wrap a circle around his waist. That was evident of his higher ranking¡ªhe was only next to the Grand Forge of the Runic Dwarves, one of the elders of their tribe.


    The dwarf clearly understood Joshua''s personality as well, and so did not waste any time for nonsense. "My liege," he said respectfully after a slight bow. "The underground railway connecting Moldavia, Winter Fort Academy and our settlement is mostly finished¡ªthe subterranean path dug and augmented, the rails being put in place. We estimate that the laying of the rails would be done before this winter, and we could conduct tests once the locomotives are completed.


    "Not bad. Your progress is swift: that''s three months faster than initial estimations." Joshua was quite delighted in return. "Just apply for funds if you find yourselves short¡ªand use my name, tell them that I have approved it."


    The underground rail project of Moldavia was a joint effort between the Moldavian Liege''s Residence and the dwarves to build a subterranean rapid transit system. Compared to the considerable number of monsters and the upheaval caused by Extraordinary individuals, an underground rail was instead safer. It also cut down the initial maintenance fee dwarven presence to insignificant proportions¡ªthey were maintaining most caverns in the first place, it did not matter much if they split a little effort for them.


    In Joshua''s plans, the huge underground network would cover the entire Northern Empire, connecting the entire Empire thanks to the dwarves. Not only would it consolidate the dwarves'' influence that had been scattered throughout the Empire, most factions that were spread loose over the Empire would be united as well, since transport was vital for most influential factions.


    "It surprised me even more that all of you took such good care of Zero-One."


    Joshua looked up toward the Steel Elemental that was standing upright after discussing certain issues regarding the underground rail with the dwarven engineers. It was almost a hundred meters now, and so large that it was one-third as tall as the statue Joshua created once it stood, and its thirty-stories frame could be clearly discerned even from the depths of the city.


    "Never thought that you would become so huge after so short a time."


    With a nostalgic gaze, Joshua gladly tapped the tip of Zero-One''s feet¡ªit was so tall that it was difficult for humans to do that now. "Back then, you were so little¡ª"


    "Bzzt-bzzt!"


    Zero-One''s single eye flickered with red light, the Steel Elemental making happy sounds as it reveled in its ''father''s affection.


    Beside them, in the eyes of the dwarf engineer, though Zero-One''s appearance was much larger, it appeared smaller even though it was standing before the warrior who was as small as an ant. The severe contrast between the sensation emanating from Joshua and what he saw was unusually unbearable, but he found it reasonable.


    However, unlike what the engineer believed, although Joshua appeared to be tapping Zero-One, he was in fact observing the state of the Steel Elemental''s body.


    He soon realized an astonishing fact: Zero-One''s inner body composition was extremely similar to his Legendary true from!


    Joshua found in surprise that Zero-One''s was precisely like an inferior copy of this Legendary form. Whatever organs, parts or plugins his body had, the Steel Elemental also had it! Apart from similarities in function that was debatable, the fundamental composition was completely identical!


    In other words, if one were to say that Joshua''s ability was Steel Strength, Zero-One''s was to replicate Joshua''s own to such degree of similarity.


    "The shape of Nuclear Heart, the organ that controls electromagnetism, Psionic Warp Engine¡­ No, it''s just a crystal, the inner constructs are yet to be emulated. Ah, there''s actually a Mass Wave crystallization, although it''s not functioning yet¡­ but most Extraordinary organs are complete!"


    And Zero-One''s body was living metal that could transform by will as well, it would be a simple matter to attach any equipment in it.


    After a single glance, Joshua was almost speechless when he noticed countless abilities that belonged to him inside Zero-One''s body. "Good fellow, is that Steel Strength Resonance? And it actually copied my abilities out of thin air even when we clearly had not met for so long!"


    Although putting it that way was not too correct, but now Zero-One appeared impervious even to ordinary Supreme. From the view of Titans, Zero-One was but a child since it was just a few years old, and yet it was so powerful with such little abilities¡ªthere were no limits to its future!


    But Joshua was not surprised, given that Zero-One was actually a creation combined with a world''s Steel Strength crystallization as well as his own Steel Strength. To a certain point of view, it was considered a Child of the World, surpassing the bloodlines of typical Titans that transcended era, and was nothing out of the ordinary.


    And it was then that the dwarven engineer''s rather troubled voice spoke. "My Lord, although Mister Zero-One had aided us considerably, it is really a little too big¡­ We have almost finished researching living metals and alloys, and after we had let Zero-One consume all kinds of rare metals, there is no longer any need for Mister Zero-One to keep staying underground¡ªit could no longer enlarge! Any more and it will be stuck, unable to move in our city."


    The dwarf grumbled to the warrior with a troubled face, and Joshua nodded after some thought. When he thought about it, it was a genuine miracle that Zero-One could live in a city built according to dwarven size.


    "Bzzt-bzzt, bzzt-bzzt-bzzt-bzzt." Zero-One made sounds in agreement.


    And Joshua concurred as well. "That''s right, it''s time for you to see the outside world. Of course, you could look for a place in the mountains around Winter Fort Academy with Black, I would have the engineering team build one for you¡­ You don''t want that? You want to dig one yourself?"


    Joshua then shrugged when he heard Zero-One''s reply. "Of course, as you wish."


    The warrior was quite open-minded: he would not refuse what the kid wanted¡ªas long as it did not overstep boundaries.


    Then, bustling voices wafted from the city gates: many Moldavian citizens had already gathered by the gates and city walls to take a look at Zero-One.


    "So huge!"


    "What''s that, a colossal armored golem? Looks really powerful!"


    If it were any other time, they would certainly not dare to talk so openly in front of such a colossal supernatural creature, but with Joshua standing there, they would not fear an army of wyverns, much less a steel giant.


    "Look, Zero-One. They are welcoming you."


    Joshua smiled as he watched those curious, suspicious, worshipful and envious gazes leveled at Zero-One. In a flash, he appeared over Zero-One''s shoulder and said softly, "Welcome home."


    "Bzzt-bzzt!"


    ***


    After helping many of the onlookers up onto Zero-One''s body and let it carry them as it walked around the outskirts of Moldavia, Joshua had very much helped Zero-One assimilate into the human world. He was also naturally aware that were scouts from other factions amongst them, but it would not matter even if they learned of the fact.


    Joshua did not return to his mansion, and instead led Zero-One to the vicinity of Winter Fort Academy when evening came. As the luminous shrouds of the night shone with crystal clarity, the warrior rose above the world and overlooked the entire Mycroft Continent. The distant horizons slowly arched in his eyes the higher his rose, the shape of the world becoming more distinct, the radiance that engulfed the world turning clearer.


    Now, there was peace around the world, just as there were some shift.


    The Far Southern Kingdom was in a period of civil strife. Their royal family had spent too much power to resist the army of berserker dragons and fight the Lord of Falling Sleet in direct confrontation, which in turn prompted those with ambition to make false moves to replace them¡ªeven after the Royal Family had released its territories around the southern mountains of the kingdom for free development, there was no satiating their appetite.


    Even so, Joshua knew that those movements would fail. A while ago, the old pope had spoken about the matter: the pontiff had already sent Roland and Saya to pacify matters¡ªwith the urgent need for the world to preserve their power and develop outwardly, any losses over internal troubles were unacceptable. This may be the moment that the holy knight slowly debuted after the fate of the world had been altered, nurturing his renown and reputation as the successor to the pope.


    Meanwhile, the West Mountains were still in chaos just like the past hundreds of years. However, the strife unexpectedly maintained partial stability¡ªas the cultists were slowly wiped out, along with the trade and interaction with subterranean civilizations, a circle of Extraordinary forces that held adventuring as their main staple slowly took shape.


    Thanks to the high returns, most former war mercenaries and adventurers were more willing to accept missions to explore underground reaches compared to their previous life of combat. At present, with huge underground caverns as their starting point, countless mercenaries carried dreams and hopes as they dove deep into dark and deep abysses, searching for ancient ruins as they passed through cracks and passageways.


    In the process, they may come across battles between dwarves and subterranean elves, or get lost in the deep abysses, unable to return to the surface¡­ But there would always miracles that blessed certain others, and they would return, grandly rewarded.


    It was certainly the truth: there had been a lucky party that discovered ruins from the Glorious Era, with the now-useless magical items and rather well-preserved classical texts purchased by various influential factions with sky-high prices. The party even became the important guest of a certain kingdom, allowing them to rise to the pinnacle of their lives¡ªit hence prompted even more adventurers and mercenaries to explore.


    For a faction, compared to sparing greater cost and capital so that they could venture down below, it was instead much better to post seemingly huge rewards¡ªthat actually was not much for a nation''s treasury¡ªto attract mercenaries and adventurers. Both sides found it worthwhile, and none would refuse that little capital.


    While there was the occasional conflict between the Eastern Plains and the Northern Empire, there was nothing significant apart from the competition between different mage guilds and squabbles amongst nobility.


    The Skypiercing White Tower had now poured all effort upon the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds. The Legendary champion Barbarossa had allegedly attained a portion of information regarding Giant God Warriors after communicating with the Will of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds that had long slumbered. As for the Northern Empire, thanks to Joshua''s link with the will, they simply retrieved a damaged Giant God Warrior for research, with the technology contained within shocking even present-day gazes.


    Furthermore, the popularity of Fairy Cards was nothing unexpected.


    Thanks to the current environment, the Fairy Cards became widespread a little earlier than in the pre-existence. One could register a private account in the unique game with just one crystal card, and groom a sense of accomplishment in the trading card battle¡­ there was no question that the bursting popularity of Fairy Cards was not random. It had now become a standard item for all taverns, and any taverns without a Fairy Card Table would undoubtedly be left behind.


    In fact, Tempest the fairy had asked Joshua about a certain matter some time ago. She appeared intent on creating a card of the warrior, and had patted her little chest to assure him that it would be an absolutely powerful legendary card. However, Tempest did not know about the warrior''s accomplishments, and was therefore unable to design it.


    Still, Joshua was willing to tell her everything since there was nothing too shady. All that he did was justified, honorable and praiseworthy feats, although saying it all out was no different than boasting. After all, things such as saving worlds, standing against ten thousand foes by himself sounded fake even to Joshua himself, and it could only be said that he was now so powerful that he himself could not quite make sense of it.


    "It''s been a peaceful year, huh."


    Standing on the atmosphere within a line''s breadth from the Void, Joshua overlooked the whole world and sighed genuinely.


    But even as Joshua was left whelmed with emotion, he would never have imagined how huge the upheaval would come as all the difference he made to this world combined.


    ***


    The Skypiercing White Tower: an entirely white skyscraper, as if built entirely of white jade marble that reaches to the skies, standing aloft in the heart of the Eastern Plains.


    "Barbarossa¡ªlook, that huge magical network!"


    "Heavens, we actually never noticed it for so long¡­ The network is simply hidden so deeply, and we would never have discovered it if not for the codebreaker from the Giant God Warrior!"


    The two Legendary mages Barnil and William were speaking to a solemn-faced bald mage in secret laboratory over a hundred floors above the tower, amidst bright white rays.


    "Alright. Shut up, Barnil, I''m looking¡­" the bald mage muttered, "By the truth, it''s beautiful."


    He sighed a long breath after mostly noting the network''s construct.


    "Dazzling magical arts. Is that unparallelly perfect network natural or an inheritance, blessed upon us by the Glorious Era? If it is natural, the world certainly treats us well. But if it''s an inheritance¡­"


    At that, Barbarossa sighed softly, unable to stop himself from clenching his own fist. "¡­When would we actually surpass our predecessors?"


    "You''re overthinking it, my dear Mister Hairless," Barnil replied with a shake of his head, seemingly merciless after being told to shut up¡ªalthough they were not really so calculating given their familiarity. "How many years did our predecessor developed before the Glorious Era was accomplished? The Sage took hundreds of years to unify the powers of a continent, while our Starfall Era history isn''t over a thousand and a hundred years old even after counting the dark ages now, is it?"


    "But you''re right. It''s time to do some fine research on that massive magical network that connects the entire world, and adapt it for our use!"

 Chapter 638 I’ve Said It Before

    Like a towering guardsman standing over barren ice plains, even snowstorms that blanketed heaven and worth could not conceal the silhouette of Mount Nissia.


    Before the lofty snow mountain was a snowy pine forest that stretched as far as the eyes could see. The diligent nurturing by Winter Fort Academy in the last few years had finally provided a hint of life to the desolate icy planes, and in the center of the pine forest was the conspicuous Pawprint Lake. Mana radiance shone out from the depths where mana crystal veins lay, making the lake itself dazzle.


    When one extended their view toward the mountain ridge, tourist who came years before would now be immeasurably shocked that the steep and craggy mountain terrain of the snow mountain had changed drastically. The crisscrossed stony ditches had been filled with mud entirely, forming a level path that heads directly to the mountaintop.


    And right at the center of the mountain ridge, a grand and imposing building would be reflected into the eyes of all who come. Most of it was built inside the body of the mountain, with a little part jutting out, as if it was something embedded into the mountain.


    Here, one would sense that mana was many times more concentrated than outer boundaries. Due to its unique geographical location and the detailed human adjustments to the mountain''s construct, the Nissia Snow Mountain had long since become the mana focal point of the entire Icy Plains of the Extreme North. Any learned mage would easily observe that a huge vortex formed from magical energy, slowly whirling around the mountain that gathers all mana over thousands of kilometers around it here.


    Starfall Year 836, the 15th of December, Winter Fort Academy, the Nissia Snow Mountain, north of the Northern Empire.


    ''Ka-boooom¡­''


    The sound of surging soil and stone echoed from the ridge of the Nissia Snow Mountain¡ªwas the sound as if stone was shattered and steel scraping. There was a snowstorm at present where pale white snowflakes danced: even the best hunters of the mountain could hardly discern anything over ten meters away, but where the sound echoed from, a huge human figure several dozen meters tall was slowly moving that the violent snow could not hide its whereabouts.


    "Zero-One, I remember you were just a little tall than I was before¡ªabout seven or eight feet¡­ How did you become so tall out of the blue?"


    The huge figure walked amidst the mountains, and as immeasurably powerful energy surged to formed tidy lines of magical circuits, the craggy mountain path began to shift tremendously due to its power. Mud and stone changed shaped like flowing water, while the trace amounts of metallic minerals started to stream toward the huge steel figure called Zero-One like moths to a flame.


    Walking beside the huge steel figure were two girls and one orb. One of the girls was silver-haired and had an emerald gaze, while the other had black hair and dragon horns on its head, where the luminous orb rested.


    "I could still sit on your shoulders back then," Ying said, even as they followed Zero-One across the snow while the Steel Elemental flattened the entire Nissia Snow Mountain. In the meantime, the divine armament girl gestured over thin air of a ratio of hers and Zero-One''s sizes in the past. "Now I can''t even touch your toe!"


    On the other hand, Black looked up at Zero-One''s colossal body, and made a noise that was at once envious and disdainful. "Hmph. I''m still in puberty¡ªwhen I''m really grown up, I will definitely be larger than you! And Master said, when I''m an adult, he will ride me into battle!"


    "No, Black. You need to remember the duration of Ancient Dragon puberty¡­"


    "Bzzt-bzzt."


    Zero-One paused for a moment when it heard the two girls. It stopped its inborn Steel Elemental ability to control earth and slowly arched its back, opening its palm that was as huge as the roof of a typical house right in front of Ying and Black. Ying stared blankly for a moment before happily dragging Black to stand on the palm, and the two was then placed on its shoulders as they watched the steel giant continue smoothing the mountain.


    "That''s more comfortable¡­ Although Master told us to help you here, there doesn''t seem anything we could help with."


    Then, as she watched the surrounding forests and snowy plains from high above, Ying frowned as she appeared to recall something.


    "Come to think of it¡ªZero-One, I remember that you speak, right? Last time Master told us that you could talk in human language." She said curiously over the Steel Elemental''s shoulder, watching as it controlled the surrounding earth and minerals to adjust and flatten the craggy mountain. "Why would you keep buzzing? It''s hard for others apart from Master to understand what you''re saying."


    "Ding-ring!"


    Almost immediately after Ying spoke, she, along with Black who was keeping warm by hugging the luminous orb abruptly shuddered¡ªthere was a sudden dull sound of moving machinery and buzzing electric current ringing around Zero-One''s chest. Then, just as the two girls were left jarred, a synthetic human voice fused with strong electromagnetic static wafted into their ears.


    "Bzzt-bzzt. Because, speaking like this, very troublesome."


    "My body, has no vocal, organs electro, magnetic communications are my voice. Wanting to speak, like humans requires shaping a construct in my body¡­ My lord isn''t hearing buzzes, but analyzes my electromagnetic signals directly."


    At first, Zero-One''s voice was cold, flat and filled with sharp static, and its sentences very rigid. However, the more it spoke, the sharp voice became milder and its sentences smoother, until its voice completely turned into a calm, echoing human voice.


    "It''s the same for Light. It''s also communicating with something similar to electromagnetic signals, although its signal sounds like bells on its part."


    "Ding-ring-ding-ring!" The luminous orb jingled in agreement.


    Both Ying and Black nodded thoughtfully in response. This world certainly did not host the human race exclusively¡ªbeings that did not interact with sounds undoubtedly existed and were not in the few.


    Why would they speak like humans given that they were not them?


    Now, Zero-One was explaining things with human speech because of its concern over itself and others.


    But those were trivial matters¡ªthe most important was to complete the job Joshua had entrusted it.


    Due to the gradual rising intensity of the Great Mana Tide, the magical energy that flows between heaven and earth thickened. It was assuredly a fine thing for the various wielders of supernatural powers, and a way to change fate to the peasants. However, unlike those who were mana-sensitive, ordinary people would attain some magical power when they consume food from grains and livestock that absorbed the substantial mana accumulation in the ground.


    In other words, all life on the Mycroft Continent¡ªas long as they did not naturally repel mana¡ªwould have some mana reserves in their power, and are able to use various magical facilities that only spellcasters could previously.


    If that were already the case for ordinary people, there would not be much to elaborate on for the various spellcaster organizations and magical colleges established over respective local hubs of mana. The mana concentration in those locations would rise rapidly daily, but exceedingly substantial mana was nothing good for spellcasters. For those living in those places, they could be infected with ''Mana Addiction''¨C spellcasters showing those symptoms would fall into extreme hunger for energy when they move to places where mana was not concentrated enough, and could fall into madness, causing all sorts of accidents and calamities.


    To avoid that, the mage colleges that once did their best to gather massive mana reserves started to disperse some of the excessive mana. Having received the mission from Winter Fort Academy, Zero-One used its power to calibrate the mountain, slightly weakening the Nissia Snow Mountain''s to assemble mana.


    At present, Zero-One resided in another mountain near the Nissia Snow Mountain. Winter Fort Academy initially planned to construct a huge building for it, but it opted to dig a lair to live in¡ªit appeared to have developed a taste for digging holes after living for a long time with the dwarf, and excavated earth worth several mountains through its innate abilities. None knew how deep it had actually dug either.


    And when that ability is used on evening out a landscape, it was almost comparable to twenty fully-equipped dwarven construction team. Fact also proved that it was not an exaggeration.


    Now, by the end of Starfall Year 836, it was not only the Northern Nissia Snow Mountain undergoing various construction work. Everywhere¡ªthe main city of Moldavia, the entire North, the Empire, and even the whole Mycroft continent were carrying out various tightly scheduled grand projects.


    As magical technology slowly became widespread, cities that did not change for centuries began to pull down their old city walls and undergo large-scale construction. By the edge of the Dark Forests, various fortresses that maintained order also began to carry out multiple widespread renovation.


    The dwarves had also dug a huge tunnel into the depths of the earth''s crust, drawing the searing heat energy from the earth''s core to meet the energy requirements of the entire tribe. The mages of the Eastern Plains also diverted a huge amount of resources by the calm coasts of crystalline bays, where a floating city was slowly taking form. The Seven Gods Church had announced to every follower in the world that they were raising a titanic light tower with the Sacred Mountain as its base, and the Holy Light as its energy source: where the light of the tower touches, any followers could teleport between various churches and temples through holy light.


    Various majestic, extraordinary and imposing buildings thus slowly took shape in the tide of supernatural power, and it was not the only change. Almost everyone appeared to be suddenly aware that they would fall behind the times if they themselves did not try to improve. According to statistics from Magus Weekly, in the two years following the end of the Draconic Plague, there was a fifteen-point seven percent rise in expenditures over construction of civilian buildings across all nations on the continent. Now, capital that were once allocated to military reserves moved to research of cutting-edge technology and basic amenities.


    And in that two years, it was as if the whole world had changed¡ªplaces where feudalistic castles and villages once stood were now cities of varying sizes. After many refurbishments, stony fortresses had also now become metallic fortresses covered in runic armor.


    Moved discreetly by the true champions that controlled this world, almost all flourishing core urban zones had completely entered an age of magical industrialization. Only some of the cities and villages in isolated areas maintained their shape in the past few centuries.


    The Northern Empire was now implementing a grand project as well. Recently, Joshua had been invited by Israel to perform some research in regards to materials and alloys. While the warrior left everyone else in the North, he would occasionally talk to Ying, Zero-Three and the others through communications spells¡ªYing noted on every occasion that her master was very excited, appearing to be very satisfied with the secret project.


    "It''s definitely a great step ahead of the world," Joshua said into the screen. "I can''t reveal anything to you about it, but there is no question that I''m witnessing brand-new history¡ªhistory I myself created!"


    Sitting on Zero-One''s shoulder, Ying mulled over Joshua''s words. The warrior rarely bragged, and while occasionally arrogant that demeanor was only aimed at enemies, an absolute confidence stemming from his heart. Even so, Ying never heard of such words¡ªhistory he created? Could her master be saying that he could change an entire world?


    ¡ªWait.


    The silver-haired girl blanked out slightly once she thought about it.


    It seems that¡­ Master had indeed changed a world, and not just one world either!


    "Then, what project could it be¡­"


    Unwittingly, Ying began to become expectant. She reached out to stroke the luminous orb held in Black''s embrace, and overlooked the world shrouded in snow amidst its jingles.


    And in that moment, a tremendous mana ripple emanated from the nearby Great Ajax Mountains.


    Zero-One, Black, and all beings above Gold-tier in the entire Winter Fort Academy turned their eyes. They sensed the strong, incoming dimensional ripple, as if something was striding through space and half the continent here.


    "That presence¡­" Ying mumbled.


    But before she could finish that thought, Black promptly widened her eyes and tightened her embrace over Light. "Isn''t it those two old codgers who cheat even when playing cards!" She exclaimed, a little shocked.


    "Black, don''t keep copying Master''s words¡ªit''s Mister Barnil and William! And you must never say that when you''re in their presence!"


    "Oh."


    The two arrivals were certainly the Legendary mages Barnil and William. As most of the teachers and students in Winter Fort Academy were rather accustomed to their presence since they taught classes there occasionally, which was why calm returned to the Nissia Snow Mountain after a brief uproar. Meanwhile, Ying tapped Zero-One''s shoulder, gesturing for the giant to pause its work.


    And in the very next second, both mages appeared before them.


    "You''re Joshua''s chief maidservant, and his steed!"


    Just as Ying thought, the two Legendary mages sought them out directly. Their faces were flushed in excitement, with Barnil who was up front stroking his own eyes and speaking with a friendly voice. "Do you know where Joshua is? We and Barbarossa are looking for him over something important¡ªit''s very important and related to the Ancient Dragon''s power, and he would definitely be interested!"


    "It''s a great discovery that would absolutely make the history books!" William added, appearing to be reveling and delighted in the outcome from long days of research.


    "Apologies, but our Master hasn''t been in Moldavia recently. He has been invited by the Imperial Family to participate in an important project, and had not returned for almost a month."


    Responding to the two Legendary mages that had no lid over their mood, Ying instead assume a demeanor she never showed to others she was familiar with. She rose, smiling as she stood over Zero-One''s shoulder and said very courteously: "But there is no need to worry, for I could contact Master at any moment¡ªif there be a need, gentlemen, you may head to Winter Fort Academy with us, where I could make said contact."


    "Then we''re counting on you." The two mages nodded at once. They did not appear surprised that Joshua was away from his domain, and appeared prepared to miss him.


    ***


    Just as Ying and Black led the two Legendary mages to Winter Fort Academy and prepared to contact Joshua, beneath a certain flat highland in the western mountain region of the Northern Empire.


    It was a large subterranean cavern that spanned almost ten kilometers. Appearing to have been eroded natural out of mana, there was also signs of artificial augmentation through magic. And now, the entire cavern was occupied by a variety of huge steel runic machinery, with spiral spires flickering in green fluorescence spread everywhere, condensing thick magical energies within.


    Anyone familiar with magical machinery would definitely be left astonished by the sheer grandness of the amount of construction this place had seen¡ªif not for aid from Legendary champions, such a sight would never have been accomplished by any faction in this world, and impossible even for a nation that exhausted all resources to do so. It was essentially a city built from steel and machinery, with countless complex runic veins connecting every machine and spire, with sensational mana cascading within.


    By the edge of a long walkway in the depths of the underground cavern, Joshua, Israel, and Nostradamus stood side by side, watching the center of the cavern by the window of the walkway, his expression somber.


    In the heart of the city of countless steel machinery was a huge depression that resembled a dockyard. At its center was a behemoth that was over three kilometers in length, levitating in the green magical boundaries emitted by the spires almost motionlessly. Mages were floating and flying around it, busy controlling magical circles around them as they examined and maintained every little part of that behemoth.


    And yet the three Legendary champions were not staring at the colossal magical creation that seemed to have the outline of a gigantic vessel. They were looking instead at the huge depression that resembled a dockyard, as well as a steel runic trail that was under construction and as if about to break through the top of the cavern.


    "This is what gives you confidence, Israel?" Joshua asked softly.


    Like the others, he had been staring at the magical machinery¡ªmost of which he had made by his own hands through Steel Strength Creation. "To use these things against those nobles? You intend to kill a mosquito with an entire production line of Void Warships?"


    "I suspect you plan to conquer the world." He said gravely.


    "Of course not, Noble Radcliffe. The nobles are only a small obstruction in the way of my operations. Their existence stands against the future I desire."


    Beside the warrior, the Emperor shared a smile with his teacher. "I also have to thank you for your help," Israel said slowly. "Without your Steel Strength, I might not even finish constructing this base even after dozens of years¡­ But now, three Legends are partnering for this. Would a mere world be enough?"


    The more he spoke, the more the smile on his face became unbridled. "I''ve said it before."


    "What I pursue is far over the heavens and the starry skies."

 Chapter 639 Asked the Right Person

    "Never would''ve thought," Joshua remarked simply at Israel''s words that were filled with pride and ambition.


    His Imperial Majesty thought nothing of it, however, and reached out to tidy his hair that had become rather unkempt after days of labor. Israel thought that the warrior was astonished by his actions¡ªthough he was much the same: if he was not seeing the gigantic base here before his own eyes, Israel would never have believed it.


    How could he? A dockyard akin to a city, multitudinous magical machinery that surpassed the Empire''s own production capacity. In fact, Israel would not have hesitated to believe that it was a dream if he was told so.


    Be that as it may, Joshua was not remarking that the existence of the underground base was inconceivable, and was instead left pondering the mysteries of fate.


    In the pre-existence, Israel had died to concealed injuries, his life essence being exhausted by the curse from an orc priest¡ªthen, after the Emperor died, his children, caught involuntarily by the grip of the factions behind them, started a bloody war that lasted years, painting the entire Northern Empire with the ashes of war.


    Within that era of instability, all of the Empire was taken by storm. The wounds from the Draconic Plague was yet to heal before the new war struck. In that period, there was no research on magical technology, with even the farmers in the mountains staying on guard of the ever-present Imperial conscripts, fearing that they themselves would be dragged into the meat grinder as every able-bodied man was called upon.


    There was hence no spot of peace across the entire vastness of the Northern Mycroft. Everyone was fighting everyone else, the land and resources gained after triumphing against the orcs squandered as humans slaughtered each other. In that time, the Imperial Mage Guild that was the highest symbol of Imperial technology advancement was torn into pieces by the many royal children, while precious research data left by predecessors were burnt for the sake of not being passed to enemy hands. Technological progress? The entire Empire''s resources were falling incessantly instead, dropping to a weaker threshold than the period they were victorious against the orcs.


    If not for Dimore''s cruel slaying of his own siblings and uniting the Northern Empire through blood and iron, the ancient and powerful nation might well have destroyed itself in civil strife, utterly unable to hold against the Abyssal invasion. Even so, no matter how well Dimore tried to patch things up and reintegrate all Imperial provinces into one faction, he could not revive the technological depths at the peak of the Empire.


    On the other hand, this was the trail of fate, where Israel survived and Nostradamus ascended into Legendary. One destiny rose into the Void while the other descended into the Abyss¡ªit was very much a monumental shift, as distinct as heaven was from earth.


    Joshua watched the center of the dockyards, where many Imperial mages were using various automatic runic machinery to assemble the huge warships. Inside, he could not suppress the feelings of accomplishment, for all of it was created by his own hands: everything, be it reducing the damage from the Draconic Plague, or granting Israel divine powers to survive. He had even made that gigantic magically powered dockyard through Steel Strength Creation, by following and materializing every detail of Nostradamus''s blueprints.


    "The power of Legends feels unbelievable¡ªno matter how many times it was experienced."


    Nostradamus was sighing in awe at a corner. His sharp gaze was sweeping across the entire base, watching the countless machines that worked steadily. The old mage was stroking his beard that had grown out once more, and said with a low voice: "I''ve heard that you have improved your Steel Strength some time ago, even building a statue the size of a hill to boast your power, and I thought you would be of some help¡­ Now, it seems that you have aided us greatly."


    "I didn''t make that one on purpose¡­ That was an accident!"


    "Indeed, indeed." The mage replied rather nonchalantly.


    It had been a frivolous matter when Joshua, experimenting with the limits of Steel Strength Creation, had accidentally created a huge steel statue that was almost three hundred meters tall several months ago. Not only did it become a bragging right for the local Moldavians, Israel and Nostradamus also learned about the fact.


    At the time, His Imperial Majesty and the archmage had been troubled over their projected construction timeline¡ªaccording to their initial estimations, they would be working two projects that would span five years before the production line beneath the East Barnett Highlands to the West of the Empire would take shape. It was incredibly time-consuming to produce the numerous magical machineries and attain the raw steel materials, not to mention there was a matter of logistics. In the period of constructing the base, the Empire would exhaust infinite manpower and resources, and if there were accidents, their finances could very well crumble for it.


    It was then, thanks to the news about Joshua that a bold idea came to Nostradamus: Since Joshua could employ Steel Strength Creation and directly draw the stones and minerals from mountains with it, was he not a one-man colossal magical machinery production line? And one that did not need fuel or maintenance while being low cost and augmented!


    That was precisely what they lacked!


    Hence, Israel simply invited Joshua to aid them, and the result left the two immeasurably astonished. They never would have thought that with a blueprint, Joshua, the wielder of Steel Strength could materialize objects at an inconceivable threshold¡ªit took just eight minutes for him to 3D print a large ''Gale-class'' magical core, when it took four months for normal magical factories to make one. When compared, the Imperial mages who were watching at a corner were suspecting if they were dreaming.


    Though there were some flaws due to the instability of this materialization abilities, the three Legendary champions present needed just a brief few seconds to correct it. Even if Steel Strength Creation is yet to be used in battle, it was divine in production terms.


    "A ten-year project, completed in months."


    After taking a long look at the dockyard within the center of the base, Israel closed his eyes. "I''m actually a little lost now¡ªwhat do I have to do after this is done?" He muttered to himself quietly. "I''ve never thought that far at the start. I was simply drafting the plan for a base¡­ Time, has become abundant all at once."


    ''You''ll soon be busy'', Joshua thought sneeringly in return at Israel''s rather accomplished lament. ''Lost? You two might soon be so preoccupied you won''t catch your breath.''


    A while ago, he learned from Commanding Will of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds that Vahina''s spiritual clone had left for Stellaris. The Legendary sage could well be the second Mycroft individual to have left for the other side of the Multiverse behind Joshua. Indeed, for the foreseeable, all other Legendary champions might attempt exploration of other worlds for various reasons, Israel and Nostradamus being no exception.


    When the time comes, no one in this world would find themselves unoccupied. Development and colonization will become mainstream in Mycroft, and His Imperial Majesty would certainly not have the time to be lost or in awe¡­ However, it was a happy sort of bustling¡ªJoshua believed that Israel would not find it wearisome.


    It was then that Joshua''s entire body shuddered, and both Israel and Nostradamus promptly turned toward him. After a slight frown, the warrior reached to his own hip. "My residency is looking for me," he said.


    "Then I''ll take a look at the operation and distribution by the runic hub with Nostradamus," Israel nodded.


    Although Legendary champions could hear the voices they wanted to hear wherever they were, respectful gestures remained important. In return, Joshua waved his hand, signaling that he did not mind. "It''s fine."


    Then, he turned on the communications circle in his hand. As a rather faint screen appeared, Ying''s face surfaced before Joshua, while the silhouettes of two Legendary mages could also be seen.


    "Ying, so those two were looking for me?" Joshua asked, understanding at once why the silver-haired girl who never bothered him much would suddenly contact him on her own. It seems that Barnil and William were looking for him, even venturing to Moldavia and found that he was away¡­ it certainly meant something urgent.


    Joshua was aware of Barnil and William''s personality as well: the two were not the type to trouble others over their own affairs. If it was nothing that required immediate attention, they certainly would not mind sitting down in a tavern within the city and wait for Joshua''s return¡ªsomething significant was unquestionably why they sought him out so deliberately.


    "Yes, Master. Misters Barnil and William told me that they have to discuss something important with you," Ying replied, bowing slightly on the other side of the screen, her tone rather doubtful. "I''m not quite certain what the so-called Mana Net or internet is¡­ Please hold, I will pass the circle to the gentlemen."


    On the other side, Joshua held his breath.


    "Internet?" The warrior mumbled.


    "Mana Net?" The Emperor and Archmage exclaimed, having heard everything beside them.


    After Ying handed the communications circle to Barnil and William, the two Legendary mages were surprised to find Israel and Nostradamus beside the warrior. Still, they were not intending to discuss some secret that must be concealed, and so after a brief greeting, Barnil asked Joshua excitedly, "Joshua. Do you still remember the Squirming Forest?"


    "Of course," Joshua answered a little impatiently. "A remnant left by the power of Kronos''s Ancient Dragon¡ªbut that''s not important. Just tell me, what have you guys found? Internet?"


    There was suspicion in the warrior''s tone, but Barnil simply laughed confidently. "You don''t have to rush¡­ the two are strongly linked. Joshua, do you also recall that Barbarossa attained some information about Giant God Warriors from the Will of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds?"


    Everyone present nodded¡ªthat information was no secret to Legendary champions. The Northern Empire had even simply obtained the corpse of one of the Giant God Warriors for research, with some of the Void warships in the dockyard here being augmented by Giant God Warrior technology.


    Having ensured that everyone understood, William took charge of explanations. "In one particular experiment with Ancient Dragon blood, both Barnil and I suddenly found that a part of the Giant God Warrior replica placed to the left of the laboratory was suddenly resonating with a powerful magnetic field. Curious about that phenomenon, Barbarossa and us two analyzed that part¡­ And the result was like what I have said before."


    Then, both Barnil and William exclaimed simultaneously, "By tracing the trails of electric currents, we found a colossal net that connects all things and engulfs the entire world!"


    "The net is hidden amidst the ionosphere at the top of the skies, breathing alongside the world''s mana cycle. It appeared to have been inserted into the world by the sages of the Glorious Era, and there was a certain accessory inside the Giant God Warrior''s body which purpose we don''t know about that could connect to that net. It just might have been the method humans in the Glorious Era controlled larger machinery¡­. In other words, after finding the huge net, we have undergone hundreds of tests to determine the function of that mana-powered net."


    "And?" Joshua asked straightforwardly, his tone sounding curious. "The net¡­ what applications does it have?"


    "Applications? There are simply too many¡­ Be it distant communications or lowering energy consumption of teleportation across thin air, the network could do it all! As long as there is equipment that could receive signals stably, it has unlimited possibilities!"


    At that, the two Legendary mages looked at each other and smiled, before saying rather proudly: "That''s why we contacted you."


    "The trees in the Squirming Forest possessed special organs that could sense and transmit electromagnetic waves. We discovered that the construct just has to be improved a little, and it would easily link up with that network¡­ Although we have the seeds of Squirming Forests, the largest one now is precisely within your domain. We could work together and explore the network, and dig up any possibilities therein!"


    Thanks to the two mages'' description, Joshua and the others mostly understood their intentions.


    At present, the Skypiercing White Tower had fallen into a bottleneck in regards to the Mana Net, and what they could observe was limited to the network within the Eastern Plains'' reaches only. Hence, they must work together with other factions to determine the full extent of its efficacy¡ªfor that, Joshua and the Northern Empire may be the first, but would also naturally not be the last. Later, William and Barnil also plan to invite Vahina, Igor, the Nature''s Magister and others to research it collectively.


    With multiple Legends working together, they would understand the Mana Net''s true usage.


    But now, Joshua''s mind was fluctuating.


    Could the appearance of the Internet¡ªor Mana Net¡ªwas a change he caused as well?


    It was certainly so once he thought about it. Helping the two Legendary mages in their search for the Ancient Dragon or taking the Squirming Forest back from the Abyss were compulsory conditions for that to happen. Furthermore, Joshua''s role was also undeniable with the awakening of the Will that resides within the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, so that it would provide the blueprints of the Giant God Warrior.


    When all the conditions were met, the Mana Net¡ªInternet left behind by the Glorious Era would in turn be discovered by Barnil and William.


    As for the Mana Net, what could a global network that could store and exchange information be used for?


    Joshua shrugged. The lips of the warrior who came from another galaxy curled up in a smile.


    For that question, you''ve asked the right person.

 Chapter 640 Mana Net Terminal Alpha Test Ver. 0.9

    Starfall Year 837, twenty-first of January.


    When talking about the southern urban zones of New Moldavia, one must mention the huge factory that stood aloft the edge of the city, its bustling trade zone and ''Victor Academy'', a branch of Winter Fort Academy for combat-class students.


    Since Moldavia officially owned a series of complete industrial body including [mineral production], [material processing] and [light-heavy production chain], the cost of manufacturing was very low for them. The substantial number of products created by the mana-powered factories would then directly be transported to the trade zone to the south of the city, the low-cost products of which would be sold by passionate merchants at a sky-high price that was almost ten times more than production costs.


    Even so, such prices were considered cheap and high-quality for cities without mana-powered factories.


    Still, any pedestrian asked for places most worth visiting would definitely recommend the trade zone and the factory. Those locals or foreign merchants would also add in synchrony that their trip would not be complete if they did not take a look at Victor Academy of Moldavia.


    The city that flourished thanks to a Legendary champion would naturally develop in line with his affinities. Apart from the every-present factories and mana-powered machinery, rumors that were given most attention by outsiders were Winter Fort Academy where Count Radcliffe himself taught at. It was also precisely the reason that Victor Academy, the combat-class institution became a local iconic building next to the colossal liege statue.


    Victor Academy was the largest cluster of buildings in the southern urban zone, occupying one hundred and ten thousand square kilometers, with an even larger underground section. Behind the towering academy building was the orderly distributed training grounds and student academies, amongst of which were combined with gardens, fountains and simple self-service medical centers, providing assurance that all students injured in sparring would be quickly given medical attention. And in that college that could be considered luxurious, over eighteen hundred students were receiving strict regiments of combat-class training.


    Today, countless youths with expectant and tense faces had arrived in the famous institution shrouded in the halo of a Legendary champion. They were either in the company of their parents, a female companion or simply came alone¡ªnonetheless, they carried varying intensities of aura, and a tinge of supernatural powers.


    It was the first large-scale student enrollment for Victor Academy in Starfall Year 837, the conditions of which were rather relaxed: as long as the candidate was less than twenty-five years old, and either cleared political inspection or received recommendations from certain locals in Moldavia, it was possible them to pass enrollment tests. That in turn naturally attracted countless youth who longed to learn under the guidance of a Legendary champion.


    And Priest was one of them.


    Priest would be joining Winter Fort Academy''s trial today. The young man whose facial features appeared rough and vaguely malicious appeared anxious. He was standing alone in the crowd, his hands and knees shuddering slightly and uncontrollably. It was not until he had taken a good few deep breathes, and glancing at the young girls'' photograph that hung on a pendant by his chest that his condition improved.


    Still, Priest had no one else to fault since he was the one who overburdened himself¡­ In order to give his sister Britney a better life, not disappoint his factory boss''s expectations, change his fate as a peasant¡ªand most importantly develop a path of his own, the man would not allow himself space for error.


    "I will definitely succeed." Ignoring the curious gazes of everyone around, Priest clenched both his fists and closed his eyes. "There''s nothing too difficult. It''s a trifle compared to before."


    Stop being nervous, Priest. You fought swarms of dragons, lived through plagues and deaths¡ªit''s just a normal college trial, there is no reason you would lose to those fellows who never even seen death.


    When he opened his eyes and saw the bustling crowd before him again, he was utterly calm and filled with confidence¡ªnot only because of his difficult life before, but also thanks to his own recent diligence. Rondeaux the dwarf, owner of the factory he worked at had specially given him a seven-day holiday, allowing him to rest, train daily and revise assignments.


    Indeed, revising assignments. Unlike other adept academies in other regions, all students¡ªwhether affiliated to spellcaster-class, combat class or the specially founded clergy-class¡ªwere required to learn a lot of extra knowledge. Literacy was only basics, and it was alleged that every graduate could easily write a thesis over six-thousand words. With that skill on the pen, combat ability notwithstanding, they were overqualified as scribes for nobles.


    And it was all because Joshua van Radcliffe, Legendary champion, Liege of Moldavia, had said a certain thing in his new year''s speech for Starfall year 837.


    "¡ªDo not underestimate wisdom or combat. For the summation of the two is the essence of human evolution."


    That imposing man had stood on a platform in the inner city-square, a terrifying black dragon lying down beside him. His voice was calm and low, but could be heard everywhere as he spoke to his citizens. "Nations that pull apart scholars and soldiers would only see coward souls and foolish struggles."


    Ding-dong, ding-dong.


    Just as Priest reminisced about the sight that silenced the entire city, the bell at the top of the college castle rang. As huge knights donning gray enchanted armor opened the gates and began to inspect the documents and recommendation letter of every hopeful candidate, Priest knew that the trials he had long anticipated had begun.


    "Name, age, occupation, birthplace."


    "Priest Omni. Twenty-one years old, factory worker, southern border province of the empire."


    After a considerably long queue, Priest finally arrived at the inspection zone presided over by a gray-armored knight with a scarred face. Following a brief questioning, the knight took his recommendation letter and scanned it seriously.


    "A recommendation letter from Rondeaux¡­ enter."


    Having ascertained that Priest was indeed a factory worker, the gray-armored knight made a faintly indiscernible smile. "Do your best," he said, clapping on Priest''s shoulder with his heavy gauntlet. "Hope you could be a contributing force to Moldavia''s prosperity!"


    "Definitely!"


    Priest clenched the pendant before his chest, an action that gave him endless drive before he strode toward the examination hall inside the castle.


    ***


    Half a day later, Priest walked out tiredly from the castle, his expression a little lost.


    Did he succeed or fail? And was what he went through reality or illusion?


    Priest knew nothing about all that other than the fact that he did his best.


    It was a trial that was new to most participants. Things began with a two-hour written assessment, with the candidate having to answer basic history and geography questions about the Mycroft Continent, along with some simple problems about magical beasts. Priest, having studied extensively wrote like the wind and completed it swiftly.


    The remaining questions, however, were a little out of topic. The candidates were now asked to write about their ideals, why they wished to join Winter Fort Academy and what their objective was. In fact, the very last problem asked how candidates would use their power when they finally become Extraordinary individuals, and the essence of what they understood about that power.


    There was no doubt that most were not prepared for that¡ªjust like Priest. Even so, unlike the others who were at a complete loss of what to write, he only considered for an instant before he smoothly wrote everything down.


    The youth was not foolish, and certainly knew the purpose of those questions¡ªthe first was to examine the participant''s basic and general knowledge, and only imbeciles would fail that part. As for the second part, it was to observe the candidate''s personality and intentions wherein any deviants would be disqualified. The last part would determine the candidate''s psychology once again, which was why Priest did not scrawl anything elaborative and flowery, instead detailing all his ideals and the understanding he gained from his past with calm phrasing.


    To become a strong person who could protect family and lead them to a good life. Extraordinary power is my tool¡ªit is no different from the knowledge about production machinery in my mind, needing no special treatment.


    However, Victor Academy was ultimately an institution for the combat-class. That was why as soon as the written tests had ended, Priest was drawn into an illusion and underwent a combat trial that lasted almost six hours. He fought various aberrations in swamps, jungles, deserts, coastal zones or lake isles¡ªfor Priest, those were almost trivial for him after having fought against real green dragons by the southern frontier of the empire. Still, after that was finished, he felt a little anxious apart from being exhausted spiritually.


    But the trials were over, and Priest returned home to feast with his friends who waited for him, celebrating his recent hard work. Then, Priest maintained his normal daily life, working in the factories in the morning, and fetching his sister Britney home from public school in the evenings as he waited for word of his trial results from the academy.


    "Priest, hurry over!"


    Time flew. When Priest was working another week later, he suddenly heard the owner, Rondeaux, calling his name excitedly. Placing his work on hold and still wearing his working clothes, he went to the entrance where he soon found the huge gray-armored knight, and the parcel in his hand.


    "Congratulations, Mister Omni. Your excellent results have cleared the trials of the Winter Fort''s ''Victor Academy.'' This is your parcel¡ªopen it now, I''ll teach you how to use it."


    ¡ªI passed the trials?


    Reveling in the delight of passing the trials, Priest subconsciously did as he was instructed by the gray-armored knight and opened the parcel. Within the package was a rhombus-shaped crystal that was entirely green-blue as if it was pure, the surface of which was shaved into immeasurably complex cuttings. There was a fluorescence flickering in its center, a runic spell rapidly whirling like a Mobius Ring, emanating light.


    "Relax. Focus your will to touch it and inscribe your mark upon it."


    The gray-armored knight guided Priest slowly, a hint of envy in his gaze that soon disappeared. "It''s an enchanted tool recently researched by Winter Fort Academy. You could call it the Mana Net Terminal Alpha Test Ver. 0.9¡ªthe live version is yet to completely tested, although the academy has already set up a framework."


    "Praise the liege and rejoice! You and the others are now academy students, and the first batch of users for this terminal!"


    ***


    "Joshua! What are you doing?! The server is about to crumble. Augment it now!"


    "Tsk, Nostradamus. Why are you telling me that? Weren''t you and William supposed to maintain the stability of the A.I. Network? And where did Barnil go? Why isn''t his runic program finished?"


    "He said he found an error in the coding yesterday, and worked overtime to fixed it¡ªbut it seems that he isn''t done yet!"


    "And there I was, telling you that rushing to get the cluster of information terminals isn''t realistic. Couldn''t you have waited until after the experiments bear more results?"


    Those nervous voices of multiple Legendary champions were echoing from a huge steel laboratory, located at the top of Winter Fort Academy in the Nissia Snow Mountain within Moldavia. At the moment, Joshua was striding toward a twenty-five meters long green-blue runic crystal core, and Zero-Three''s magical projection was hovering beside him.


    "Zero-Three. Take a look at where the server is overloaded," the warrior said, frowning. "I''ll alter it."


    "There." The A.I. girl replied after a glance at the runic crystal that was remarkably similar to her true form, and pointed at a spot where light was gathering. "The runic entanglement here is more serious, the load is quite massive."


    In turn, without a word, Joshua aimed at where Zero-Three pointed and poured some Steel Strength into it, calibrating the inner constructs within. Soon, Nostradamus''s significantly calmed voice rang.


    "Alright. The link between the A.I. Network and the Mana Net is stable again¡ªwe just have to wait for Barnil to finish the program."


    "You bunch¡­" Joshua muttered in annoyance as he felt that he had become a handyman, before sighing. "It''s my fault for blabbing, I guess¡­ there is little wonder why the Legendary mages are so thrilled when the knowledge of two worlds mingled."


    The unfolding of this turn of events could be traced over a month ago, to December fifteenth, Starfall Year 836. The independent Legendary champions, the Rune Master Barnil and Mind Lord William, along with three other Legendary champions of the Northern Empire: Israel, Nostradamus, and Joshua had all contributed to an immeasurably vital news: the existence of the ''Mana Net'', located above the skies of Mycroft.


    It was an unparallelly ancient network that existed for millennia, rooted in the energy cycles of the entire world. If not for Barnil and the others reverse tracing it through a link from the Giant God Warrior, even Legendary champions would never have noticed it. The network itself was a colossal vault of information, a relic preserved perfectly from the Glorious Era. Many secrets lay within, although they are yet to be uncovered despite the probing from the various Legends.


    Nevertheless, Joshua indicated that even if the secrets within could not be unraveled, the network itself held infinite possibilities. In addition to using the psionic network of the Midgardians and the Mother Tree on Stellaris as an example, Joshua even made simulations through the Internet that existed in his pre-existence, showing the future he had known to the four Legends present: the development of network meant sharing of information, which would unquestionably usher an era of information explosion¡ªthe fundamental benefit of which was that knowledge would become widespread. There may be fake news, lies or boasts on that network or spam of no value, but with heart, anyone one could attain supremely rich knowledge from within.


    That certainly caught the interest of Israel and Nostradamus¡ªboth of whom wanted to propagate Extraordinary powers, while Barnil and William who always enjoyed searching for ancient text and information also had a glint in their eyes. Highly experienced, the latter two rapidly discovered another function of the network: real-time communication between various locations. Under the lightspeed information delivery function of mana, the sharing and any place within the Mycroft Continent could contact each other without delay. That in turn would greatly aid army command, contacting and sharing between adventuring parties, support, and rescue.


    There were any other advantages of the network that Joshua did not elaborate each, and merely stated the gist. Nonetheless, his old habit as a master of a martial arts dojo in the pre-existence showed¡ªcarelessly saying too much, he even raised a new concept: since they did not have enough materials to use the Mana Net widely, they could use Moldavia''s Squirming Forest as a base to build a huge server as the signal hub, using the power of the Mana Net on a smaller boundary.


    While that was certainly not a wrong idea, Joshua made a mistake in assuming how leisurely and how driven they were at the moment¡ªthe Emperor, the Archmage and the two-man Legendary mage team had been a little too free these days, and were quite mobile indeed. Naturally, once Joshua raised a possibility, they would act directly.


    Thus, right after Joshua completed the Imperial production line for Void warships, he was dragged off to build a super server linked to the Mana Net.


    "It''s a real hassle on you this time, Zero-Three." Joshua could not help saying softly at the very thought, as he turned to glance at the high-end artificial-intelligence girl. "Pulling you here to work with me."


    "No hassle, no hassle!"


    Zero-Three quickly shook her head, a faint smile appearing by her lips. Are there still more work like this? Give me more!


    The construction of the Mana Net server was actually thanks to Zero-Three. As an A.I., her own runic crystal body was actually a hub to manage massive volumes of information. A little improvement and installation of some plugins that detect Mana Net signals would smoothly establish a huge circle of data management. Therefore, if Joshua wanted to alter the runic crystal server, he has to bring Zero-Three along for inspections.


    Still, the ''slight'' volume of work needed for the alteration actually exceeded the imagination of the many Legends involved. In the progress of setting up a student intranet for Winter Fort Academy alone, Barnil was left exhausted in body spirit over writing the runic programming, and he was not this tired when he struggled against the Black Mist for control over the shroud on Kronos. As for Joshua, though he appeared in his normal state as he calibrated the server over hundreds of times each day, he had become so irritated by now that he wanted to find someone he could spar with.


    "It''s still alright wat the moment."


    Beside them, Winter Fort Academy students who were observing in real-time, alongside William, who was linked to the spiritual network of the Mana Net was sympathetic. "Think about it: in days to come," William said, "the Sacred Mountain of the Distant Sea, officials of the Northern Empire and up to every human, elf, and dwarf¡ªall participating in the network, the server load then¡­ right? We are still quite free at the moment."


    "Shut up."


    "Please be quiet."


    Though he reprimanded William, Joshua was in fact expectant of the growth of the network in the future¡ªbeing at the launch phase presently, the Legendary champions are naturally needed to sense and connect the Mana Net at the frontier while setting up servers. Still, there would soon be more mages and technicians who would take over their duties, perhaps pushing things further beyond their estimation.


    Like now, only the mission terminals and forums for inside use of Winter Fort Academy existed in the 0.9 version of the Information Terminal, the mission terminals having been designed by himself through some details from the System to replace the mission distribution system for students in the Academy. Now, whenever students wished to accept missions, they no longer had to head toward the central hall of their respective academies and merely had to click on their mission terminals. The instructors no longer had to sum up students'' points either, as the runic programming written by Barnil would automatically process it.


    On the other hand, the forums were a center of information flow suggested by the warrior, the actual use of which was to create posts to provide more information for students. Just a dozen days after it was launched, the number of various posts had reached a shocking number.


    Though most were typical commemorative posts of accomplished missions, many of them had also elaborated how their missions were complete, describing in detail the special attributes of monsters and what others need to be aware of. That was indeed the warrior''s original intent in building the forum¡ªknowledge is only valuable when spread, and only through interaction could civilization develop rapidly.


    ¡ªIn the foreseeable future, the psionic of the west would be able to communicate directly with the guilds of eastern mages. Hence, the ancient psionics would welcome new blood, while new magic would be complemented with ancient knowledge, while some auras and battle techniques that were gradually falling out of favor would in turn gain second wind when boosted with other knowledge. It would be a banquet for every person of this world: as long as everyone were willing to share, everyone would get what they desired.


    Perhaps Israel, Barnil and the others would not know the change they had brought to this world. Joshua was different, however, for he knew very well how great the value of the network he promoted with one hand and created with another.


    "Really excited about this brand-new future in the world of Mycroft, one that is now completely different from the preexistence."


    ***


    Meanwhile.


    In the Infinite Horizon, the starlight from the Multiverse began to flicker in the darkness of the Void there. The radiance of the Great Mana Tide grew thicker by the day, and had now finally permeated the semi-independent plane that hung high above the world of Mycroft.


    "It is time. The light of the Mana Tide had begun to sway the foundations of the plane."


    A voice wafted, echoing and sighing at the center of that world.


    "The gears are moving again, the legacies revived¡­ Though centuries late, the light of the Glorious Era finally shone upon the Starfall Era."


    "Inform Igor that the time for the descent of the gods has come.


    "We shall return."

 Chapter 641 Forum and External Exploration Team

    The storms brewing amidst peace in the world were like the fearsome oceanic turbulence beneath the calm seas. However, whether it was the gods who were waiting for that looming moment, or the many important people busying for the future of the entire world. Through it all, the lives of the ordinary people would still continue even as they enjoyed true peace in a thousand years within Mycroft, and exclaiming in awe of the new changes brought forth by every passing day.


    Starfall Year 837, the first of February. Six in the morning in Moldavia.


    Priest opened his eyes and used less than a second to rise from his mattress. He quickly changed clothes, made his bed and headed to the second floor to wash himself.


    He was living in a small, detached two-floored cottage. Though it was not expansive it had everything one needed from its balcony to courtyard. When he was done cleaning himself, Priest began his daily morning training routine, and it was around seven after he had finished five sets of full-body exercise. He then returned to the house, and after another simple grooming, the youth with a scarred face solemnly put on an apron and his chef hat to prepare breakfast for his sister and himself.


    "Britney, time for breakfast. Don''t dawdle."


    "Oh, alright." The soft voice wafted from the second-floor bedroom, and soon Priest could hear the discreet sounds from above before a gray-haired girl left her room, dazzled, and entered the washroom.


    While the ''Public School'' established in the New City of Moldavia was an independent body affiliated to the Liege''s Residence in name, it actually possessed twofold funding from both the Moldavian and the Imperial government. Still, its sole purpose was to provide basic general education for children before fourteen years of age in the domain, a policy that was successfully executed following strong pressure from the Empire. If it continues, eighty percent of illiteracy in the Empire could be removed, grooming a large batch of adult labor with basic knowledge.


    Britney, Priest''s younger sister naturally fit the requirements to enter public school, which was why the youth would escort his sister to school before school started at eight. Today was no exception¡ªhe sent her to school after breakfast, handing her to a gentle elven teacher.


    "Thanks for your hard work."


    "It''s my duty."


    It was a coincidence that the runic factory where Priest work was quite near to the academy, which was why he could get there before nine¡ªthe factory''s morning shift.


    However, Priest no longer had to head for the Runic Spirits Factory from this day forth¡ªhe was now a student of Victor Academy.


    "Omni, Priest. The induction ceremony of Victor Academy will be held on twenty past ten on the first of February, Starfall Year 837. It''s now thirty-seven past eight, please make your own arrangements accordingly."


    With a faint spiritual ripple, Priest abruptly shuddered no sooner after he left the public school as a machine-like synthetic voice appeared in his mind, although the youth nodded in response and looked to his right wrist. "Come to think of it, it''s still early¡­ but it''s better if I head there early.


    On her right wrist was a strap that held an unusual green-blue gem, the center of which flickered with obscure radiance and attracted the gazes of others. It was precisely the information terminal that was delivered to him that proves that he was a student at Winter Fort Academy.


    To keep himself inconspicuous, Priest used a rather thick cow leather to cover the gem firmly¡ªit would not affect the function of the information terminal, and the voice just now was the reminding function Priest himself set so that he would not forget important events.


    "Come to think of it, this message terminal really has many functions." Priest could not help being in awe as he stepped on the path to Victor Academy. "Punctual reminders, voice record, magical video, notebooks, even detecting the heat when I fry an egg, detailing the concentration and changing curves of fire elements¡­."


    As one who never touched magical items before, the wonders of the information terminal was unimaginable for Priest. The gem that linked directly to his spirit was diverse in practical uses, and the former-merchant escort believed that if he had such an item during his old expeditions, he would have a much easier time in all those difficult situations before¡ªbeing able to determine time alone was already considerable, while wind vectors and weather forecasts were essentially cheating.


    Priest naturally would not know that it was the prototype a certain Legendary champion who mastered runes designed for the framework of an information terminal. Due to factors related to materials, processing, and publicization, various functions had been reduced and simplified, although what was left was definitely unachievable even for ordinary magical items.


    Yellowed leaves slowly fell from roadside trees. The new spring would arrive in another one or two months, and the leaves that had held on over an entire winter would soon fall as new buds grew. As Priest walked by the side of such paths and shifted past the rushing pedestrians, Priest finally arrived by the main gates of Victor Academy located to the south of New Moldavia.


    The Victor Academy was a colossal cluster of buildings, the front door of which was located beneath a large and sturdy castle. A party of knights wearing gray enchanted armor patrolled around the academy, chasing off any loiterers, while Priest was allowed to move forward into the castle after he showed them his information terminal.


    There were not many people in the academy yet. Most students would be out in training or completing missions, while most of the new students would not arrive so early. However, Priest had no intention to start a conversation even when he saw the bare few new students present, and simply found a place to sit after a moment, closed his eyes and linked his spirit to the information terminal.


    Since there was nothing to do as he dawdled, he might as well take a look at the information in the forum.


    "Login to the Academy Forum."


    His spirit diving incessantly and finally connecting with some massive network, Priest promptly sensed a tidy page of text appearing before his eyes. The background appeared to be a white paper spread over an iron plating, with quite a few lines of words of differing fonts and colors unfurling from top to below.


    The ''Winter Fort Academy Forum'' was a general forum for the institution and all its branch academies. On the first day he received the information terminal, he entered the forum as instructed by the knight in enchanted armor to familiarize himself with the usage.


    On his very first glance, Priest saw the large red title ''Welcome new students: detailed rules and regulations of Winter Fort Academy, manual for forum usage'', and a red stickled post below titled ''Fourth Winter Fort Academy General Assessment (Ended, congratulations to Miss Lisa Kronos for earning first place).''


    The second post appeared to be the academy competition of the last semester. Priest read through the introduction, and learned that it was for users or parties who accepted internal missions from the academy and competed for cumulative points¡ªthe comprehensive assessment was not over the last time he checked, and a certain ''First Party'' had appeared tipped to claim the title, but now it seems that the lady called Lisa had taken the trophy instead.


    ¡ªCan''t underestimate anyone.


    Unfettered, Joshua merely nodded slightly before continuing reading.


    The academy forum rather resembled a guild announcement board with its multitudinous posts, although users could leave their comments below. Moreover, unlike the guild announcement boards of reality, the posts were much simpler and did not smell of men''s sweat or pungent sanguine odors, with the comments and replies came quickly, instead of having one over a few days. Every reply would also be labeled with the time it was made, satisfying Priest who often checked it greatly.


    Still, there were not many posts in the forum at the moment, mainly because Priest''s clearance was not enough. As a candidate who was yet to be formally inducted, he had the basic clearance as a visitor at best, and could only browse a general zone known as "Victor Camp"¨C a page belonging exclusively to Victor Academy. Others, such as ''Mission Page'', ''Light of Elements'', ''Magical Constructs'', ''City of Knights'', ''Pure Courtyard'' and ''Trade Market'', are inaccessible for him.


    Priest kept browsing through other posts in the general zone.


    ''Featured: How to quickly dissect Shark Lizards to get the ingredients inside, gory images, proceed with caution!''¨C First Party


    ''The Aurora in the Southern Pole is really beautiful¡ªsharing I here with you guys! Image attached''¨C Pilipala


    ''Everyone, stop hunting at the northern plains of the Lost Sea. There''s nothing here¡ªall the Shark Lizards had been wiped out by some bastard''¨C Icy Plains Observer


    ''Eighteenth day of unassisted venture into the Great Ajax Mountains. Today''s food is Fruit Slime. (Updated daily, multiple images)¡ªHunting Adventurer Bear


    ''Shock! Inside story of a new student gaining first-place in the comprehensive assessment!''¨C Anonymous


    ''I got a Legendary card! Hahahahaha! Image attached''¨C Sea Leopard Ball


    The forum name of each user was attached behind the post, as well as a number of replies¡ªthe replies to the Featured Post had already reached 119. Most replies were ''thanks for sharing'', ''good job OP'' or ''great help, thanks'', along with the occasional remark such as ''why are you people killing so many Shark Lizards¡ªthe ecosystem is now damaged!''


    Still, the Featured Post did not have the most amount of replies¡ªHunting Adventurer Bear''s adventures and Pilipala''s images of the aurora had more than they did.


    The post about training in Great Ajax Mountains were mostly images and records of unique things Bear came across in the volcanic forests. Most of the comments beneath the post were in the fashion of ''OP is too OP'', ''Respect to OP for swallowing that stuff'', ''Wait, we can eat Slimes?'' or ''So the Blue Butterfly Caterpillar can be eaten if the head is removed¡­''.


    As for the post about the aurora, there were dozens of dazzling pictures of the phenomenon in the North that caused Priest''s terminal froze for a dozen seconds due to the massive data volume that could not be processed at once. Nonetheless, he soon found why there were so many comments for that post: as he read on, he found that the post creator had also uploaded quite a few selfies between the images of an aurora. It was a rather cute Drakonid girl with dragon horns over her head¡ªmany were moved that almost every race was present in the academy now. Elves, dwarves, half-elves and halflings, and now they had a Drakonid¡ªa very cute one at that¡ªhow rare was that?


    "Wait, isn''t that the depths of the Icy Plains, where the picture is taken? Many magical beasts live there, how did she do it?"


    Priest had been doubtful at first, but quickly reacted: what else other than beating them up? This was a forum for a academy of adepts, and every post creator would be beings possessing extraordinary power¡ªthey must not be underestimated.


    "And she''s just a little older than my sister¡­ Such a young girl and yet so formidable, I really can''t relax!"


    Quietly resolving himself, Priest left a comment behind the post.


    ''OP could actually venture deep into the Icy Plains. That''s really formidable. I would strive to reach your level!''¡ªPriest Omni


    In fact, Priest only understood a few days after attaining the information terminal that there was no need to use real names for forum, and that users could simply name themselves as they like¡­ Still, it was too late¡ªthe name Priest Omni was now his forum name as well, and he has to wait after three months if he wanted to change it.


    Soon, Priest sensed a flickering light by the top of the forum.


    ''You have a new notification.''


    Opening the notification list, Priest noticed that someone replied to his recent comment.


    ''Thanks! You would definitely do it as well if you work hard!'' - Pilipala


    Could that person be constantly logged on to the forum, replying every comment?


    Time passed quickly as he browsed through the forum. Noticing that it was almost ten, Priest turned it off and looked around.


    At present, there were almost a hundred heads inside the grand hall of the castle, with many coming in as well. Be that as it may, the hall was exceedingly vast that it did not feel crowded with a hundred people around. Many acquainted students were greeting each other, laughing and chatting, while a considerable number were nervously looking around as well.


    Amongst the crowd, Priest was among the older ones. Neither was he acquainted with anyone, which was why he simply stood at a corner. Even so, having learned about the entrance ceremony from the forum, he was not nervous.


    Time flew again, and it was soon twenty past ten. The ceremony was about to begin.


    ***


    Ding-dong, ding-dong.


    An astonishingly reverberating bell sounded from the top of the castle. Every new student stood up subconsciously at the very sound, and gathered at the center of the hall on their own initiative. Each of them then made queue according to their forum serial number, and in less than ten seconds, the hundred and fifty new students made a tidy formation, with one male and female instructor then appearing before the others.


    Victor Academy had four intakes each year, bringing in around two hundred students each session. The number would occasionally be exceeded, although there would at least be a hundred and twenty in each intake. Priest''s own semester saw a rather agreeable intake: a hundred and sixty-seven students passed the assessment, with Priest himself benefiting from his innate ability and genuine field experience to excel. That was why he stood at the front of the queue, and was the first to be shot with the surveying gazes of the instructors.


    "The dean once said that warriors should spare less time for nonsense, which is why I will be frank¡ªfrom today onwards, all of you are now a member of Winter Fort''s Victor Academy.


    The male instructor who stood forefront appeared to be a barbarian from the Far Southern Marshes. However, he was now wearing the prim white uniform of academy instructors, and he spoke with a deep and distinct voice without a hint of a warrior''s ambience. "Remember," he said seriously, "any knowledge and power you learn here is all to change this world for the better, protect your kin and homes, as well as resist evils that stands against evil. To formally enter the academy, you must take three oaths."


    "Never abuse power."


    "Never oppress the weak."


    "Never pity the enemy."


    "You will be a member of Victor Academy if you could do all three: The Academy will be your shield, your other home. Whether it''s me or the dean, we would all do our best so that you could become an excellent fighter."


    Everyone knew who the ''dean'' the instructor had mentioned¡ªit was one of the two deans of Winter Fort Academy, Liege of Moldavia and Legendary warrior Joshua van Radcliffe. Therefore, all of them became excited at once when they heard the mere mention of his title. Were all their labors to join Winter Fort Academy not to learn under the Legendary champion?


    Thus, after waves of oaths were made, Priest did hesitate to repeat the three pledges, swearing that he would never betray the academy as he become a part of Winter Fort Academy.


    After the swearing-in, the two instructors led the freshmen in a tour around the academy. It was then that Priest realized¡ªthe colossal castle that he had been in awe for so long was merely the faculty building. Apart from the castle, the campus also included a large arena that could hold thirty people as well as various training grounds, around of which were zones where magical beasts were reared. By accumulating semester points, students could purchase those domesticated creatures as companions or mounts.


    Those were everything on the ground level apart from the hostel building. According to both instructors, the lodgings arrangements were not yet ready, but it would be done by six tonight. Still, it had nothing to do with Priest since the hostel was provided for only students from outside New Moldavia¡ªlocals were not given consideration.


    Later, Priest''s first glance of the underground facility left him immeasurably astonished.


    "That¡­ That''s?!"


    He mumbled, gaping¡ªit was a large blanket of subterranean forests illuminated by magical lighting!


    "This is the artificial forest cultivated by academy personnel for trials¡­ The trees are said to be a foreign species native to the Abyss. What''s it called? Squirming Wood? Tut. Beyond that, it also has attributes of Dark Forest, with many monsters living within."


    The instructor in the lead explained, shaking his head, appearing dissatisfied. "These artificially grown monsters are still weak, and can''t be much use for training other than for you freshmen in live combat classes."


    ¡ªWait a minute. Isn''t Abyssal tree species and Dark Forest already terrifying enough? And you''re actually growing such things beneath the city?!


    While Priest was astonished by the boldness shown by Victor Academy at first, he soon nodded in understanding after some thought¡ªin the end, no matter how malevolent abyssal demons or Dark Forest were, they were not even as malevolent as the local Liege himself. According to news published in the Magus Weekly, the Liege had gone on several outings to the Abyss, even almost slaying a Demon General¡­ perhaps he could wipe out mere Abyssal trees and Dark Forest with a single breath.


    At the moment, Magus Weekly had become a common publication distributed throughout the continent, purchased by peasant or mages alike to learn about monumental events of the world. Priest did not usually read it but his friend Dahl did, and he grew to read it as well to look for conversation topics.


    The campus tour took around three hours, with everyone heading to the underground canteen to taste Victor Academy''s delicacies of magical beasts¡ªmany who tasted that form of flesh for the first time promptly felt wonder akin to discovering a new continent. The meat that contained mana could greatly improve the body constitution of a fighter, and accelerate aura training. And unlike the others who were rather unconcerned over such matters, Priest would often buy such meat and cook it himself at home, strengthening his and his sister''s base.


    It is fine for me, but my sister''s future more important than myself. Such was Priest''s genuine thought.


    It was free activity period after the tour. Next week, lessons tailored for freshmen would begin, while this week was time for them to familiar themselves with the campus building. Priest had planned to hang around the campus, but he was surprised when the female instructor¡ªone of the two instructors during the swear-in¡ªsought him out.


    "Priest Omni?"


    The instructor who called herself Ellie, and whose face carried a burn scar studied him. "Ranked second in the written assessment, and first in live combat¡­" She said, a hint of envy in her level voice. "There is indeed the gait of having gone through life-and-death situations, unlike those normal students."


    "Miss Ellie?"


    Priest hurried forward. He was clearly aware that the instructor before his eyes was a champion of Gold-tier ability! Ellie Damia¡ªthe Eagle of Simmering Blood, had been one of the supreme elite mercenaries in the western mountains of the empire long before, and famous amongst circles of merchant escorts. Her greatest known feat was to use her special Simmering Blood Aura, single-handedly wiping out a hundred and twelve of the large-scale bandit group ''the Cannibals'' who had wreaked havoc over the mountainous region for over twenty years.


    Priest had heard about her when she was still a merchant escort, albeit not knowing that she had joined Winter Fort Academy and became an instructor at some unknown point in time.


    "It''s nothing. You''re just a little fellow with exceedingly great luck that even I am a little envious."


    Without saying anything else, Instructor Damia drew out her information terminal and sent an encrypted message to Priest, and when that was done, she kept watching him with a little envy. "Listen, don''t tell anyone about this¡­" She said softly. "Hmmm. Actually, nobody would believe it even if your revealed it."


    "Either way, the Dean wants to see you in two hours."


    Before Priest could react to what she said, he had already unwittingly studied the encrypted message in his terminal, where the bolded words ''application form for external exploration party'' lay beneath the column ''new messages''.


    It was until Ellie had already left far away¡ªwithout looking back, that the scarred young man reacted.


    "Wait¡ªthe dean you mentioned¡­ Could it be?!"


    Before he could finish, Priest quickly stopped himself, remembering what Elle told him. Soon, however, a voice that seemed to waft to him from the distance echoed beside the youth''s ears.


    "Perhaps, who knows."

 Chapter 642 Let us Lead Them forward

    When he pushed open the thick solid wood doors, what first entered Priest''s gaze was a pale gold crystal light of the Ancient Edda style. He looked around him to find its radiance¡ªa mix between gold and white¡ªhad filled the entire octagonal hall, at once noticing a whirling rune at the center of the crystal light that was bright but not too sharp.


    It was the communications hall in the castle of Victor Academy, equipped with thirty-two continental communications tool and eight private rooms. Since students and teachers of Winter Fort Academy might not all be locals, the academy had especially built the communications hall so that they could speak with their kin or people on the other side of the continent. Apart from the public communications equipment in the hall, one could apply for use of a soundproofed room if something confidential was discussed.


    Inside the hall, there were five others who were speaking to distant relatives, although they took no mind when they noticed Priest''s arrival and continued their respective conversations.


    "There''s nothing bad here apart from being a little strict¡­" a young woman whose clothing was a little expensive was saying. "Yeah, all the instructors are so powerful that I find it a little oppressive¡ªbut apart from that, I don''t find anything bad."


    "Yes, daddy," said another girl who appeared to be the young lady of a household. "I have enough money here¡ªMoldavian prices aren''t too high, and might even be cheaper than back in the Trade Federation."


    "Don''t worry, mom," a seemingly unassuming boy whose chest bore what seemed to be an Imperial Noble crest was saying. "The lessons are detailed, and any instructor is Gold-tier, compared to the private Silver-advanced tutors we had before¡­ And do you believe it? Just a while ago, the fencing instructor had applied for leave, and Brandon of the Kaos Family came as a substitute teacher! He is a Supreme champion, even if he was invited to teach us for just one session."


    Another boy with a noble crest was there as well. "Father, we must bring forward the construction of public magical facilities," he said. "I could feel the tides of a new era here at Count Radcliffe''s domain¡ªthere''s no question we would be left behind if we don''t keep looking forward."


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine," a man who was plainly dressed and bearing a straight gait was saying, "I and my party are confident in making the top ten. When I get my rank, I will return to our hometown and marry you."


    As the voices of varying pitches wafted from around him, Priest paused slightly, but the Information Terminal on his wrist flickered with green-blue radiance, guiding him as he picked the private communications room with the serial number 02.


    Arriving by the door, Priest raised his hand, leveling his Information Terminal at the magic circle by the door. As a green ray shot out from the terminal and shone on the circle, the door opened with a light hum, and Priest strode inside.


    The private communications room was decorated plainly¡ªwhite paint, wooden chairs, a plain circular dome and without any wall relief or painting. Indeed, the only conspicuous thing at the center of the room was a large silver mirror with a metal at its base, with the occasional veins of runes appearing over its smooth surface. Priest could also sense the doors behind him closing automatically, and the commotion outside cleared at once: he could hear nothing other than his own breathing.


    "Compared to the old place, Moldavia is really another world."


    Technology is really so advanced that it is almost inconceivable.


    As he ruminated softly, Priest could not help remembering his old home by the southern frontiers of the Empire. It was a small, unordinary village town, the villagers of whom would never leave that soil if not for the attacks of berserker dragons. Everyone farmed crops, harvested soy beans and corn¡ªthey would not even come across any mage in a year, much less magical equipment.


    But in Moldavia, magical equipment could be found anywhere as if it was part and parcel of life.


    However, it was no time to wonder. Taking a deep breath, Priest sat on the chair in front of the mirror¡ªbut as if awaiting his arrival all along, a faint mana undulation and popping sound appeared the instant he settled himself. Radiances resembling snowflakes appeared over the silver mirror, and turned into veins of distinct patterns and colors within moments that finally gathered, becoming a lightly swaying screen.


    There was also a silhouette at the center of the screen, leaning into a chair and carrying a book in his hand, his sitting posture nonchalant. He then looked up, as if sensing the screen''s activation, and looked towards Priest.


    "You''re here," the person¡ªa man¡ªspoke with a low yet distinct voice. "Please be understanding since this meeting was called on such short notice."


    His tone was friendly, his words plain, sincere and without a sense of being high and mighty. Even so, Priest felt his own body shuddering the instant he heard that voice, as if some unstoppable threat that engulfed the world was arriving like a surging tide of Dark Forest. Despite being a merchant escort who had fought against dragons in mortal form¡ªeven chasing them off, he instinctively wanted to draw his flail that hung from his hip, only to suddenly realize that he was not in the Dark Forest or facing a surging wave of beasts. He was no longer a merchant escort, nor did he had his flail in his hand.


    It was all an illusion. He was merely conversing with the academy''s dean, Joshua van Radcliffe in the private communications room of Victor Academy.


    And nothing else.


    "¡­No, it''s all right. Well¡­ it''s my honor to speak with you!"


    Priest quickly calmed himself, a unique attribute of his own. At first, he stuttered a little nervously, but soon spoke fluently as if having overcome an impediment. "My Lord, I heard from Miss Damia that you wished to see me, though I''m still a little nervous¡­"


    "There''s no need to be anxious, Priest." Joshua, appearing pleased over Priest''s reaction, nodded lightly from the other end of the screen. "You''re a student in the academy as well: don''t call me ''lord'', just ''dean''."


    "You must have questions as to why I wanted to see you. I''ll keep it brief and direct¡­"


    Priest looked on as the warrior straightened his sitting posture a little, placing the book he had on his desk and then held his chin with both his hands.


    "I hope you won''t join Victor Academy," he said serenely.


    Even if Priest did not react at once to what Joshua was saying, he still did not show any signs of shock or disappointment seconds later. Still, though there was a tinge of bewilderment in his scarred face, he smiled as if relieved. "I would accede if that is your wish, Dean Radcliffe."


    "Not bad, Priest. That calmness is no quality that could be uncovered by any assessment."


    Joshua''s tone appeared more pleased on the other side of the screen. "You could probably tell that I admire your qualities¡ªwhich is why I don''t want you to receive the ordinary education in an academy, and recruit you to a newly established but important division of the nation: The Imperial Department for External Expeditions."


    "I don''t favor compelling others¡ªthat is why I have to take to you alone and determine your intentions before inviting you to that vital cause." Joshua did not speak quickly, and enunciated each word clearly, which Priest noted solemnly.


    However.


    "Why me, Dean Radcliffe?" Priest asked doubtfully when Joshua finished. Naturally aware that Joshua preferred to be ''brief and direct'', he was forthright with what puzzled himself. "I''m honored by your praise¡ªthat is certainly a merit most in this world would envy¡­ I''m definitely happy to be invited as well, but before that, I wish to know what kind of a branch the ''External Expedition Department'' actually was, and why I''m chosen¡­ Burp."


    Though his speech began to clear and his tone fluent, Priest became nervous once more and accidentally belched, making him instantly bewildered, his face blushed a crimson and appearing prepared to strangle himself.


    "Hahaha. A belch, that''s new¡­ Alright, you could stop blushing. Your performance is not bad¡ªthe young fellows before you who met me all looked prepared to faint, with some almost losing control over their bladders. So, belching isn''t really anything embarrassing."


    Moreover, it was more appropriate to say that being able to belch while facing Joshua was sufficient proof that Priest had stalwart will. One way or the other, the warrior took no mind, and proceeded to answer Priest''s question seriously after a short laugh.


    "The first reason for choosing you¡­ Priest Omni, don''t sell yourself short. In the local assessment, you ranked fifth in the written test and first in live combat, second overall¡ªchoosing is a matter of logic."


    "Secondly, though there isn''t anything confidential about the External Expedition Department right now, your memories would be purged by academy instructors if you learned about it but chose not to join¡ªwould you agree to that?"


    "I do." Priest answered at once without thought.


    "Very well." Joshua nodded, pleased. "Now, I talk, you listen."


    ***


    Joshua did not speak for long. In less than three minutes of explanation, Priest understood clearly the true face of the ''Imperial Department of External Expedition''. It was a government subsidiary established to explore places beyond the world of Mycroft, to carry out widespread survey of outer realms both individually or collectively. Every member of the department were all important characters and had their unique qualities, elites capable of solving most issues¡ªand even if you were not elite at the start, it would train you to become the best of the best.


    It was also a whole new department independent of the Imperial Army and the Imperial Royal Mage Guild, but directly affiliated to the Imperial Family. That was the precise reason why it could select candidates across the Empire, not even sparing a small fry like Priest who had yet mature. Should he accept and join, Priest would become a seed cultivated with the department''s full resources, and it would not be impossible for him to rise into Supreme.


    ¡ªIt was an opportunity.


    The youth was deeply aware of the fact: it was an opportunity that would undoubtedly change his fate and the chances he would have in the future. Priest could feel his heartbeat accelerating, his surging blood heating up his entire body: A department, with the Empire''s name as prefix and levied with such importance by Legendary champions, and all Imperial resources unquestionably at the disposal of its operations¡­ Was there a better opportunity? Was there any better opening to become a champion? Of course not.


    Still, exploring other worlds? That''s even further away than escorting merchant convoys to the other end of the continent, almost as dangerous as heading to the Abyss¡­


    At the very thought, the image of his sister Britney promptly appeared in Priest''s mind. He hesitated for a moment, the promise to never part with his sister echoing around his own ears¡­ but soon, he steeled himself and made his choice.


    I''m sorry, Britney. The days living in Moldavia had been pleasant and relaxed, and I really never had been so happy¡­ Even so, that is not enough¡ªsuch shallow happiness consumes my spirit.


    What I want isn''t such simple ''happiness''. I wish for absolute ''ease''.


    Closing his eyes, Priest already had a resolve in his heart: there was no question that it was through attaining greater power could he protect his sister.


    Priest had realized that in the Berserk Dragon Plague that claimed the lives of almost every kin he had¡ªif he stayed a normal human, he would not be able to protect anyone. Back when the calamity struck, his father could not protect his mother or young brother, nor could Priest himself protect his family. All he could do was save his younger sister from the clutches of draconic talons and flee the village¡­ and how many times could a life bear such miracles after his life was put on the line?


    There was nothing more laughable to put himself in the mercy of fate.


    Indeed, Priest came from the distant south of the Empire to Moldavia, solely because it was safer than other places and to be protected by the Legendary champion present, to live by shielding himself behind the wall called ''the strong''. He would be able to live a comfortable and peaceful life, without having to explore faraway places, picking between branching roads, worry about unknowns or be cautious of possible threats. Everyone here is able to live to live out their lives pleasantly and leisurely with widespread magical technology.


    And yet, humans could never stay behind walls forever, and be the one protected.


    Priest wished to become the wall that protects his sister instead.


    This was his decision that he would never regret.


    "Why me?"


    Priest became even more doubtful even as he repeated the very first question he asked, even after he learned about the Empire''s external expedition team. "My results might excel, but there are also many Gold and Supreme champions in the Empire¡­ And with a Legend like Dean Radcliffe yourself who could enter or exit the Abyss as you wish, would it not be infinitely efficient for any of you to explore worlds?"


    Joshua shook his head a little impatiently. "You didn''t really get what I was saying¡­ if that''s the case, I will make things easier to understand."


    "There are many reasons I chose you, Priest Omni."


    In the shadows, the warrior narrowed his eyes¡ªtwo red dots blinking like fiery stars¡ªslightly. "You have considerable talents, with divine strength that could temporarily wrestle green dragons even before maturity and first-class innateness in combat. Even if you had not broken through to Silver, you could defeat Silver-intermediate magical beast in the illusionary assessment."


    "You have no parents, meaning that there isn''t seniority to restrain you. You have a sister, meaning that you still have bonds to this world. You have friends, firm principles and a positive outlook, as well as trust partners while possessing a heart of endurance. Overall, you are spiritually exceptional and of virtuous character."


    "Priest, while human elites are needed to explore other worlds, neither Israel nor I picked the senior Gold or Supreme because they do not count¡ªhow could those fellows who do not how to use measuring apparatus, basic mathematics or geography assume the vital role of determining the future of humanity? Instead of grooming those whose minds were only filled with battles¡­ Hmmm. In other words, instead of training those who do not fight with their minds as expedition teams, it would be better to train newcomers like you."


    "Most importantly," Joshua sighed then said, "different worlds react differently to supernatural powers. Some are relaxed, some repulsed¡ªfor Gold champions who had been branded with Mycroft''s mark, it would be fine for them if the fundamentals of the world they visit was not too different. But if it is, Extraordinary individuals below Legend would be greatly suppressed in their ability even if they did not self-destruct.


    Revealing information only Legendary champions would experience, Joshua, a man who had traveled many worlds and sensed various different Steel Strength, hence indicated the greatest issue of exploring the Multiverse in the past. "They simply wouldn''t do as expeditioners."


    Priest, who had been listening attentively was promptly taken aback. "Eh? If that''s the case, won''t we be rejected as well even after we become Gold?"


    However, Joshua shook his head slightly, smiling. "It''s the reason talented youths like you who hasn''t treated the path of Extraordinary are chosen."


    Then, Joshua lifted his head slightly, as if he could see through the skies on the other end of the screen. "Your party would be sent to the Void beyond the world," he said with a slight mirth. "To the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, one of the most special places in the Multiverse. You would live, train, be educated and assessed over there, and come to grasp Extraordinary powers commonly used across the Multiverse."


    "Your group would become an unprecedented type of Extraordinary individuals." Joshua finished, lowering his gaze to watch Priest directly. "Now, Priest Omni. Tell me what you have decided."


    Was there even any other choice?


    Priest rose, lowered his head before kneeling on one knee in front of the screen, and exclaimed with a voice that could not be more earnest.


    "I will join the team!"


    ***


    "To actually waste so much time on that youth¡­ Have you been too idle, Joshua? The server of the Information Terminal is not yet stable, you could take a look if you have the time."


    Inside the study of the Liege''s Residence, Nostradamus sat on a couch, staring as Joshua closed the screen in front of him. "A whole twelve minutes," he grumbled. "Just a youth with considerable talent¡ªthere''s no need to be so serious.


    "That''s where you''re wrong. Treating every seriously is absolutely not a waste of time." Joshua shook his head in return, picking up and taking a sip from a cup of tea. "Moreover, Priest is not most people. I''ve made a background check: do you think anyone could chase off a juvenile Green Dragon, and carry his little sister some twenty kilometers away to seek refuge in a fortress?"


    "Eh? Then, could it be that the little fellow¡­"


    Nostradamus noticed that something was not right as well, and frowned. "Is he some heir of divine bloodline? Or perhaps a descendant of a Legendary champion separated by generations?"


    "Don''t keep revolving yourself around the theory of bloodlines, Nostradamus¡ªdidn''t you have a distaste for nobles? Instead, it''s precisely because he has no bloodlines that I''m quite taken with him¡­ Most importantly, I like his attitude¡ªthat reluctance of accepting mundane happiness and to grasp fate in his own hands. That is the seed of champions I have in mind: Lisa fits the standard, while Arlwa, Ivan and the others still miss the mark by a fraction."


    "And it is really worth wondering," Joshua said softly and almost imperceptibly even as focused on the words in the book. "Although I kept repeating to the point that I''m a little jaded, I can''t help wanting to say it again¡­ This is the era of the Great Mana Tide, Holy Ones would descend, heroes would rise, the Abyss lurks, the Evil Gods spy.


    The most glorious and finest era that was also the worst and most hateful.


    "Nostradamus."


    "Hmm? What is it?"


    "A new generation of champions is coming."


    "I know." Tasting his own words, the elderly man first furrowed his brow slightly before sighing, and finally smiled, shaking his head. "I''m not old yet."


    "I know," Joshua replied, remembering the blessing that Gale, Lord of the Skies left for this era before perishing. He blessed His successors could surpass themselves and venture further than They did, to arrive at places They never reached.


    Thus, the warrior smiled lightly. "Therefore, let us lead them forward."

 Chapter 643 Long Time, No See

    "¡­And you''re not one day over thirty. Why do you speak as if you were an older codger than I am?"


    Soon, however, Nostradamus pondered and quickly reacted when he found that something was not right. "Have you been too idle? Seems a little out of character for you to say all those stuff you just said."


    "What''s wrong with me speaking philosophically?"


    And I''m almost forty when the age of my two existences are summed up. Why can''t I act with seniority?


    Joshua found Nostradamus absolutely wrong in having some preconception about himself. He was not some war construct and having only preset combat programming in his mind¡ªstill, he did not spare the effort to explain since it was frivolous.


    "By the way, the server had been stabilizing recently, so I''ll be staying at your manor for a few days¡­ And from what I can tell over the last few days, I find you a little lazy since you became Legend."


    Nostradamus avoided answering Joshua''s question, and simply straightened himself on the couch. "In one week," the archmage said gravely, "you have either been explaining certain knowledge to Zero-Three, taking Ying and Ling for a stroll in the city, or walk that black dragon and Steel Elemental of yours¡­ Though the life of a liege is indeed like that, I never saw you training."


    "Even Legends must cultivate themselves day by day. Though there is no chance of deteriorating, slacking too much would still cause stagnating."


    Nostradamus spoke entirely out of good intentions; he had seen Israel going through the same phase in Israel long ago. Due to war and government affairs, Israel did not train his own power for a long time after rising to Legend. Additionally, he underestimated the seriousness of his internal injuries and did not seek adapted healing, causing the curse that seeped into soul and life essence to deteriorate until it could kill a Legendary champion¡ªit would be too late to attempt solving it by then.


    Although Israel ultimately removed the curse''s effects after attaining divinity, but that was something more than a decade later. It would be too late to solve it by then.


    Nonetheless, Joshua shook his head in reply.


    "Nostradamus, you seem to have some misunderstanding about my power." Closing his book, the warrior turned to look at the mage, his voice calm¡ªhe certainly did not felt impatience towards the archmage''s kind caution. Still, he believed that it was best to explain himself he was not letting days pass idly by in recent days.


    "Since returning for Kronos and witnessing the perfect form of the Ancient Dragon, I have kept pondering how I could become a being like that as well."


    "Incidentally, I ran into the Eastern Sea Sage Vahina on the day I returned. She handed me a Steel Strength classical text that detailed techniques developed by our predecessors which I needed urgently as well. Then, when I learned about the skills it wrote about, I joined the construction process of your large-scale underground base."


    There was a faint smile in Joshua''s expression as he spoke. Extending his right hand, he summoned a rapidly whirling gust of silver fog that soon assembled to form a golden-red gem¡ªit was no ordinary stone either, but a crystallization of the sun, an assemblage of positive energy: a remnant shard after a world was destroyed, Flame and Radiance given form in the human realm, an object spoken of in ancient Mycroft myths. Nostradamus''s pupils tightened the moment he saw it, understanding what Joshua had created.


    "A Nuclear Star¡­ Your power had actually reached the point of instantly creating Extraordinary objects!" The elderly man''s voice instantly became serious. "Looks like I''ve been underestimating you. As I thought, you''re just as surprising as you''ve ever been."


    "This is just the basic. It''s far from enough."


    Joshua did not revel in the delight from Nostradamus praise, staring instead at the searing winds emanating around the Nuclear Star. "Thanks to Nostradamus and you, my Creation ability had risen after a long period of high-intensity training to the point that it could assemble any matter in the physical realm¡­ Even the process of stabilizing the server had inspired and developed me considerably."


    While he appeared to be helping, Joshua never stopped meditating about his own powers. His Steel Strength assimilation rate had exceeded the fifty percent threshold even as he kept himself busy, and his own understanding about Perfect Body.


    ***


    The so-called Perfect Body¡ªas described by pioneers¡ªwas a near-undying physicality. For Ancient Dragons who possess such a body, they could almost not be killed and breathed alongside worlds, surviving even when worlds were destroyed, and simply headed to other worlds to rest.


    A fallen feather would begin a civilization, while one droplet of blood would multiply a race. A detached scale would greatly improve the sciences of ingredients, while their mere existence incessantly alters the surrounding ecosphere, influencing the evolution of the races.


    That description was no exaggeration, but the indisputable truth. And Joshua was about to grasp the essence of Perfect Body.


    At present, he had almost reached the point of undying body. As long as the harmony between organs is assured, his constitution would not be affected by age¡ªor, at least when he did not fight. Furthermore, it is incomparably difficult for any being to kill him, given Joshua''s body composition. He would not be harmed, even if he was thrown into the heart of a sun.


    What was more, Joshua could definitely begin civilization with a part of his own body. When those civilization studied any fragments of his body, it would truly improve their understanding about material sciences¡­ As for giving life, was Zero-One not evidence? It counted even though it strained to definitions to do so.


    However, Joshua still could not understand the facet of altering the surrounding ecosphere by his presence alone. Without the System to determine progress, he could not check how far he had gone on the path for the time being¡­ but not knowing was a joy that he rather enjoyed.


    "Now, I could instantly create a substance without flaw. But when it comes to creating a stable, complex construct with multiple constituency, I still have much road to cover."


    Watching the old mage''s astonished expression, Joshua knew naturally that he now understood the warrior had not been idling, and so picked up the Nuclear Star to disintegrate it into particles, absorbed into his own body once more. Then, picking up his book again, Joshua read about the Earth Temple''s interpretation of Steel Strength. "But I''m almost reaching a bottleneck¡­ I have a feeling that Steel Strength isn''t such a simple ability that I could master on a smooth voyage."


    In the aspect of Creation, Joshua believed that he had been slowing down¡ªunable to accelerate the speed of creation, and Joshua found the process of altering his own body extending in its duration as well. To assimilate his own body with his Legendary attribute by a hundred percent would elevate him from the early phase of Legendary to Legendary-intermediate, just like Pope Igor''s light incarnation, the Nature''s Magister changing into an ecosphere and Vahina''s soul shift. All of them were Legendary-intermediate, or perhaps champions of a higher domain.


    And if Joshua wished to rise to Legendary intermediate, he has to change his body into Steel Strength condensation similar to White Dwarf matter¡­. But unlike others, the power Joshua possessed is exceedingly powerful in combat that he surpassed most Legends who were not focused in combat in pure destructive force, and even if he was not Legendary-intermediate yet.


    As with Barnil the Rune Master, who has learned all rune magic in the world, the Legendary mage could create hundreds and thousands of elementals through his ability and conjured various terrifying calamities. However, it was rather underwhelming when it came to its destructive force since it was at most earthquakes or cyclones¡ªBarnil''s specialty was to study the world and create a domain that belonged exclusively to himself with runes, making it an ability that lacked depth when it came to destructiveness.


    It was the same for William the Mind Lord. He was proficient in prying into the soul and mind, as well as controlling, guiding and creating souls. To a certain meaning, he was a master at programming the aspect of soul, with his signature offensives nothing other than creating various consciousness, processing and viruses through his spiritual ability, destroying the enemy''s logical faculty and soul itself¡­ it was an ability tailored against intelligent beings, even weaker than Barnil''s ability when it came to destruction.


    Be that as it may, if William wanted to lay waste to a civilization, he could achieve it faster than Joshua since his runic powers could guarantee that William can safely employ his full power. It was also why all factions on Mycroft held great respect over the two Legends and never looked down on them¡ªand fortunately the two were obsessed with Ancient Dragon, completely uninterested in power.


    "In the aspect of creation, you could seek the Fairy Queens if you wish for progress."


    Though rather pleased and surprised by Joshua''s speed of progress, Nostradamus still worried for the warrior: he was still too young and might be lost, unable to find a path after rising to Legend. Now, however, it was clear that the rascal had a clear goal that exceeded even the old mage himself, making him feel a tinge of urgency amidst relief.


    "The Four Fairy Queens created the stable demiplane out of nothing in the Void beyond the world. It was an act that was virtually world creation, a feat that left even the gods in wonder¡­ The fairies were rather isolated before, ignoring matters on Mycroft¡ªrecently, however, they had become considerably active, even making some ''Fairy Cards'' and make noises as they returned to their primary world."


    Nostradamus appeared to be aware that the fairies had been active recently, and could tell that the Fairy Cards were developed with inspirations from the Queens. The goal must be to make the world more accepting of fairy presence, so that people would not be so surprised when they really returned to the physical realm. "To be frank," the archmage sighed in wonder and nodded before adding, "the Fairy Cards are quite something. I''ve played a few rounds with Israel¡ªit''s definitely a fine pastime."


    You two are actually playing it as well? Joshua blinked, and a frightening idea flashed in his mind suddenly as he realized that he could install Fairy Cards into the Information Terminal¡­ As if. That would simply not do¡ªwould the students still study if that was the case?


    Quickly throwing away the thought, Joshua thought about what Nostradamus said¡ªthe Four Fairy Queens. There had indeed been people telling him to meet them all along, and it appeared high time he met them.


    Nostradamus was staying in the liege''s residence mainly for a convenient trip to the Great Ajax Mountains to maintain the server, although the information terminal network was much more stable after Barnil and William jointly upgraded recently. Therefore, neither Joshua nor the old mage had much to do, and seeing that most matters here were settled, Nostradamus prepared to bid his farewell.


    "It''s a little embarrassing but I myself had not been really researching magic. Well, I guess it is now time to really probe into the Truth and progress to the next level."


    As a vein of pale blue light flickered and the old mage said his goodbyes, he stepped through the portal right in front of Joshua before both opening and person vanished entirely. It was such an exquisite spell that left the warrior in grudging awe: he might not be able to interrupt the teleportation even if he tried.


    ''Ding-ring~ Ding-ring~''


    It was a long time after the old mage had left and when Joshua was prepared to put down the Steel Strength classical text in hand and take Black for a run around the Icy Plains that he suddenly heard a clear bell chiming. As he studied the electromagnetic signal that arrived before the chiming, the warrior paused, and a luminous orb darted into the room from the door at the very next second and into Joshua.


    Embracing it and stroking the bright surface of the orb that kept shifting hues, he asked curiously, "What is it, Light? Any reason you''re looking for me so late in the night?"


    "Ding-ring-ring¡ª There''s, someone, looking for, you¡ª"


    A delighted chime and a rather choppy human speech rang, and in that very second, Joshua''s expression suddenly changed: he could sense the power of a certain profound will from Light''s body.


    Slowly, Light''s surface that shifted incessantly between rainbow colors gradually changed into a metallic gray. A fragment of Steel Strength slowly appeared in its core, and the warrior could tell at once that it was the Steel Fragment that belonged to the world of Karlis¡ªthe one that Light devoured a long time ago!


    ¡ªIt''s looking for you!


    Light''s electromagnetic signal spoke thus to Joshua. In turn, the warrior solemnly extended his hand and pressed it over Light''s surface.


    At once, two profound wills¡ªwith one luminous orb as medium¡ªbegan an inconceivable exchange across worlds and Void.


    "Long time, no see. Steel Python Karlis."


    "Long time, no see. Joshua of the Searing Soul."

 Chapter 644 The Truth Behind the Holy Ones’ Descen

    "You could actually contact me through ''Light''¡­ It appears that the Steel Shard possess uses I don''t know."


    Holding Light, who was now a complete metallic silver by his lap, Joshua conversed with the Steel Python Karlis whose body was on the other side of the Void. The warrior was frowning, appearing unhappy by the sudden intrusion.


    "You could have told me earlier."


    On the other hand, Karlis spoke as mildly as it always did.


    "That Steel Shard is a part of my body in the first place," it said softly, "contacting you through it was the reason I gave it to you in the first place. However, I never thought that you wouldn''t fuse with it, even giving it to a newborn integrated body of wills¡­ and you gave it fragments of other worlds as well?"


    There was genuine surprise in Karlis''s tone. "How generous."


    Common speaking, ordinary people would not hesitate to use World Fragments for themselves, given that it grants them might, since those were miraculous items that could elevate mortals to equals of Supreme champions after all. Karlis the Steel Python had indeed followed that trail of logic, and hence believed that it could contact Joshua directly through its own shard.


    But the warrior certainly proved to be uninterested in its Shard¡­ The power that Karlis could grant was the manipulation of natural phenomenon that involved the elements, but Joshua did not need the shard and that power since his own ability could achieve that. Precisely because he found it to be chicken feed, Joshua simply fed Light with the shards since it seemed to benefit it as a fellow World Will as well.


    "Apart from communicating, that Fragment had no other function. This child here had simply sought you out when it heard my voice."


    Karlis explained briefly, before its tone changed abruptly. "Joshua, I have come to you this time for something important."


    "What is it?"


    Joshua could sense that Karlis had no ill-intent, and Light was certainly helping the Steel Python contact him out of its own free will, and as such did not concern himself over the matter about the Shard. On the other hand, it must have been a matter of significance that made Karlis utilize its rather waning strength to contact it across worlds.


    "Though unbelievable, Joshua, I could sense that the world of Mycroft is about to die."


    Though the words it spoke were plain while the content was inconceivable, Karlis''s tone was also filled with disbelief as well. "I witnessed the rekindling of the Flame Seed of Mycroft, and felt the firm vigor in the world¡­" it continued, paying no attention to Joshua''s expression of curiosity. "Unlike my world, Mycroft should have completely recovered into an ordinary world, and while its life isn''t endless, it should have been stable for dozens of millennia."


    "And yet I sense the cries of a world about to die¡­ That voice was virtually the same when ''Famine'' descended."


    As it spoke, the Steel Python wriggled its colossal form that pierces future, its gem-like serpentine gaze flickering with red radiance, indicating its doubt.


    World Wills could not interact with mortals as they were beings that existed on a different dimension compared to ordinary lifeforms. As an ''existential'' being, they could only communicate with Searing Souls: those who bear the Authority of Initial Flame. Karlis remembered Joshua once it noticed the phenomenon, and only by interacting Joshua like it did now could it verify the phenomenon. While ''Light'' counted as a being that could communicate with it as well, the luminous orb did not possess combat ability.


    "A voice similar to when the Evil God of Famine descended? In Mycroft? A death cry? That''s not something to jest with."


    Joshua''s expression slightly changed as he heard the news akin to bombshells. It was a matter that concerned Evil Gods and the death of a world, one that allows no carelessness: If it was a misunderstanding on Karlis''s part, even it must act for that was its responsibility.


    "Why can''t I sense anything¡­ Tsk. This matter is of extreme importance, looks like I have to contact the others."


    While doubtful, Joshua abruptly rose from his seat, prepared to reach out to Israel and Nostradamus before calling for Pope Igor, since Igor could contact every other Legendary champion. However, when he was about to approach the Emperor and the Archmage, another possibility surfaced in his mind.


    "Karlis. According to your senses, is everything normal in the world of Mycroft? As in the world itself." He asked, emphasizing the last part.


    "There''s nothing unusual¡­ It''s the death cries that flowed along the Great Mana Tide, spreading without stopping toward the surrounding Multiverse."


    At the other end of time and space, the Steel Python answered Joshua''s question patiently even as it found it unusual. "I made contact with you at once when I sensed that things were not right, which is why the voice has not spread too far as of yet¡­ but if it continued, it might attract certain terrible beings."


    Karlis did not make it clear what those terrible beings were, but was there anything other than Evil Gods that could prompt fear in World Wills? "The dimensional region we are present is connected to the Abyss," the Steel Python continued, a sense of insistence in its tone. "Many ancient evils lurk there as well, and they would not hesitate to devour the remains of a world and they notice the cries of death."


    "Is that so. I mostly understand now."


    There was an idea Joshua had in mind as he narrowed his eyes, but it was not convenient to simply tell it to the World Will. Therefore, after a brief groaning, he strode out of the study and headed to the top floor of his manor.


    "Master? Are you going out so late at night?"


    Ying, who had been reading a book on the battlements could not help being surprised by Joshua''s appearance, who was also carrying Light that was now emanating fluorescence. "Taking Light out for a stroll? How rare¡­ Are you coming back tonight?"


    "Yes. Remember to prepare supper for me."


    While eating was meaningless for Joshua now, the process itself was part and parcel of life. Having no consciousness as an inhuman champion, Joshua would have the customary three daily meals when he had the time¡ªand having informed the silver-haired girl, he turned into a flash and darted into the skies.


    In a mere instant, he broke through the world barrier and arrived at the Void, where the light of the Mana Tide surged. The white energy waves churned amidst the Multiverse visibly, countless worlds flickering amidst the shrouds of starry clouds, obscure yet dazzling.


    The second he arrived in the Void, Joshua abruptly felt a tinge of pressure. It was the energy of the Great Mana Tide being drawn by the mass of the world, a motion that streamed it incessantly into the world¡ªin other words, gravity. That motion would have no influence to a small body and was virtually nonexistent, but it would accumulate for larger objects, turning into an irresistible pressure instead.


    That was the case for the Infinite Horizon, the residence of the gods that breathed alongside the world and hung high over the world of Mycroft. The bubble plane that was located at the outer reaches of Mycroft like Fairyland was being pressed into Mycroft itself due to the motion that the Great Mana Tide created, a process that not even the gods could stop. All they could do was do their best to keep the fusing process with the Infinite Horizon stable.


    It was the reason the gods descended as Holy Ones into Mycroft in the pre-existence.


    And therefore, in this life and as a Legendary champion privy to much hidden information, another possibility hence arose in Joshua''s mind.


    "Karlis. Could you share the ''voice'' you''ve heard with me, here in the Void?"


    Beyond the world barrier of Mycroft, Joshua''s body was flowing with silver radiance of Steel, while he held Light that appeared intent on darting everywhere.


    "Try your best to make it distinct," he told the Steel Python on the other side of the dimensions, "so that I could sense it at the same time."


    "It will be done."


    Karlis was not aware of Joshua''s plan, but it trusted in the warrior, and shared the ''voice'' it heard with Joshua through Light as a medium.


    And in the very moment Joshua sensed the information from Karlis, he ascertained the truth behind the incident.


    It was the voice of Mycroft¡ªor more specifically the voice of its ''World Will'', Mycroft the Steel Python. Like electric ripples, it flowed over the vast Void, and none would notice that virtually nonexistent information flow if they were not World Wills or Legendary champions such as Joshua who trained in Steel Strength. But if they did, they could distinctly make out that cry that carried endless hate, despair, anguish, and sadness.


    That was no real ''voice'', but an extremely faint information flow that used Steel Strength as a carrier and spread toward the distant Multiverse.


    ¡ªThe World Will, sealed by gods of the Glorious Era and the Sage himself¡­ It has recovered to the point that it could make contact!


    The Mother of all things, sealed by its own Children has been dormant over a thousand years deep in the center of the world. And yet, it was now wailing as if its death was arriving, a voice that echoed within another World Will, Karlis, just like the moment it was invaded by the Evil Gods.


    ¡ªIt did experience anguish comparable to death.


    Things would be explainable if that was the case. To Karlis, World Wills were equivalent to the world itself, and Steel Pythons equated to worlds¡­ In the Multiverse, that notion would apply to most worlds, but not on Mycroft: The Gods sealed the Steel Python, while the Sage severed the link of the world and the World Will. By the end of the Glorious Era, the two were completely separated.


    In the instant, Joshua realized the truth, he wanted to return to Mycroft at once. He believed that he must notify other Legendary champions to strengthen the World Seal deep underground once again, but abruptly turned his eyes to the Infinite Horizon on another end of the dimensions.


    Driven by the Great Mana Tide, the Void plane slowly fused with the world of Mycroft. At the edges of the World Barrier where the two touched, there were a dozen veins of divine light of varying colors. It was a move the gods of the Starfall Era were employing to keep both worlds stable even as they fused: though they were silent during the advent of the Great Mana Tide and did not interfere much during the Berserker Dragon Calamity, they were merely upholding the principle that ''the strife between mortals should be settled amongst themselves'', and because most of their power was used to maintain the stability of the world.


    "Joshua, that is the ''voice'' I heard," Karlis said solemnly in the spirit link, appearing taking no mind that Joshua was distracted.


    The warrior nodded, grunting in return. "I know."


    While Joshua interacted with Karlis absent-mindedly, both his eyes were staring at the Infinite Horizon¡ªto the champions who could enter and leave the Infinite Horizon, the sight was considered majestic. Even the warrior had to admit that he never saw such a sight. However, having bore some preconceptions, Joshua found it more familiar the more he looked.


    To use a metaphor from a common phrase, it was like ''nailing'': The Infinite Horizon was a nail, and Mycroft was the wall the nail was driven into. A pair of formless hands, using the power of the Great Mana Tide, was now hammering that infinitely mysterious plane that existed for years since the Glorious Era, into the world of Mycroft¡­


    Then, completely subjugating, even destroying a certain being.


    "Could it be¡­" Joshua could not help mumbling quietly, shocked by his own inference. "Whether the world''s Flame was rekindled, when the Great Mana Tide arrives and the worlds tremble, ''it'' would become the most unstable factor¡­ that''s why the gods descend upon the mortal realm, turning into Holy Ones that walked amidst the world."


    ¡ªThe gods descended on their own initiative¡­ to subjugate Mycroft''s World Will.


    Joshua found that very likely.


    In the pre-existence, after the gods of the Infinite Horizon descended, they showed no movement apart from enriching the doctrine of various denominations of churches. It was as if they were still in the Infinite Horizon, virtually never interfering with any mundane incidents, and so much so that when they finally appeared to do battle against Ancient Evils, Void Behemoths, and Abyssal Lieges, they seemed forced to do so.


    It was neither unusual nor unnatural. Players guessed that it was a limitation put in place so that the combat prowess of divine classes would not arrive too quickly in the mortal realm. Now, however, it appeared that gods themselves came, bearing a tremendous mission. They simply did not have the time or strength to mind other things!


    If Mycroft the Steel Python¡ªa being that held great maliciousness toward civilization was freed, its strength alone could discreetly alter the world''s environment even if it could not directly destroy the ecosphere. It could make the world unsuitable for the survival of mammals, or it could simply cause an accident in the battle between civilization and Abyss¡­ No one could do a thing if the World Will that was sealed for a thousand years went on a rampage after it was unchained, intent on destroying itself with Mycroft''s civilization at all costs.


    That was the gods must descend and strengthen the seal¡­ Before that was achieved, they would not care about other things¡ªwhich explained why the Seven Gods Church did not do anything realistic to promote peace throughout the world of Mycroft even as it fell to the chaos of civil strife. Hence, it was not until the Abyss invaded that one or two divine decreed was given to unite all surviving powers of the world.


    Though Joshua hypothesized the cause behind the phenomenon, he did not know how to inform the worried Karlis about it. In the end, Karlis was a World Will as well, and was more kin of the Steel Python, more than the civilization that was closer to mere Children. If it learned about the circumstances revolving around Mycroft''s Steel Python and decided to rescue it, Joshua would not know how to respond, since even he did not know what actually happened in the final days of the Glorious Era that caused an enmity between the World Will and the civilization that it stood alongside to fight the Abyss and Evil Gods with.


    Ultimately, Karlis had come to caution him out of kindness¡ªJoshua could not respond to that half-heartedly.


    Just as the warrior was left troubled over the matter, a streak of illumination from the distant Infinite Horizon appeared to have noticed his presence as he observed them. Thus, a dark purple ray instant broke through the Void, arriving before Joshua.


    "Joshua van Radcliffe. Heir of the Sage, the One who reignited the Flame Seed. Nice to meet you."


    An ethereal, feminine voice that echoed twofold rang beside the warrior''s ears, throbbing his eardrums. At the same time, spiritual link and various other senses picked up the stimulus, while Joshua looked up toward the imposing symbol that was slowly materializing between dazzling lights of purple and blue.


    It was a Withered Heart, a symbol where massive divine power gathered around.


    "Nice to meet you, Master of Love and Death."


    Joshua studied the Withering Heart that slowly materialized and nodded solemnly, a gesture of respect and reverence toward the other. Though they never came across each other before, the warrior who was close to the Seven Gods Holy Mountain naturally knew the Master of the Symbol.


    "Yolanda, Your Majesty."


    Even as Joshua spoke, the slender form of a female elf took form out of thin air.


    The Withering Heart was slowly throbbing, as everything was soaked in by surging divine power. Even the forces of the Great Mana Tide surged as if having its own will, assembling all things in the Void as if it were a matter of nature, shaping into that translucent elf''s form.


    The elven lady held a rubberwood scepter, and was wearing a violet gown with thick and multiple layers resembling violet petals. Joshua could not make out her facial expression¡ªan indiscernible face that one could not determine if it was beautiful or ugly, old or young. She was at once an extreme beauty or pale-white skeleton, whereas pure-white energy formed wing-like ribbons that flapped slowly behind her.


    The God of Love and Death nodded lightly, responding to Joshua''s respects¡ªbut when she spoke, her voice was hollow and emotionless, thin, as if all passion had been burnt away.


    "I have noticed your unexpected actions, Joshua. The gods are watching you, after all.


    "Your observation of the fusion process between the Infinite Horizon and the world of Mycroft: is that out of curiosity, or because you guessed something?"

 Chapter 645 Seven Gods and New Inciden

    I know almost everything.


    "I know almost everything."


    Joshua said what he thought without holding anything back, even before he could come up with an explanation for Karlis the Steel Python while facing the question ''Yolanda'', Lord of Love and Death put to him. Standing within the Void, the warrior held Light with a single hand and nodded.


    "Do you require assistance?" He asked, his tone solemn. "I have seen the seal that lies by the earth''s core, perhaps I could contribute."


    Joshua''s logical thinking had always been very simple and direct: since the Mycroft''s World Will intends to stand against the humans, he naturally would not show any pity or restraint¡ªthough he could not kill the Mother of all things as human out of various reasons, he would have no mental burdens when it came to reinforcing the seals that subjugated it, and might even glad to provide a mountain if bricks were needed.


    As to whether the matter was ultimately right or wrong, it was not something he, a descendant who came a thousand years after the Glorious Era should worry about¡ªit was what the Sage and the gods of bygone days should have considered.


    Still, the warrior''s answer was clearly not within the expectations of the Goddess of Death. Her divine radiance that kept wafting incessantly from around her body stagnated for a moment in response to Joshua''s forthright reply, before recovering.


    She had never seen a human of such attitude since the turn of the Starfall millennium.


    "Thanks for your sincerity, Joshua. However, the gods have no need for assistance¡ªwe have our own plans." The Goddess of Death spoke slowly after studying Joshua silently for a moment. Just as she spoke, the goddess''s elven incarnation used for communicating with humanoid creatures dispersed into infinite divine specks of light, assembling into the Withered Heart.


    "You wield the Steel Strength, a power that belonged exclusively to the Mother Goddess and her kin in the last era¡­" a calm voice wafted from that Heart. "To avoid unintended changes, we hope you could stay away from the Infinite Horizon."


    "I understand."


    Joshua nodded seriously, understanding the mood of the gods at the moment. Now was the vital juncture where they strengthened the seal over World Wills, and nothing unexpected must happen at all cost. As a being who wielded Steel Strength, the warrior''s presence might stimulate Mycroft the Steel Python, something the gods do not wish for whether it was benign or malignant.


    That was why the Goddess of Death had especially split part of her power, to advise Joshua so that he keeps his distance from the Infinite Horizon.


    Having heard the explanation, Joshua did not say a thing and simply turned to descend below the World Barrier and into Mycroft. In one brief instant, he broke through the Void, and returned to his world.


    Meanwhile, beyond the World Barrier, the Withered Heart slowly throbbed in the Void, remaining where it was for some time, seemingly considering something as She stared at the direction where Joshua left.


    Dozens of seconds later, after waves of divine strength unfurled, runes and faces containing a profound presence appeared in the Void. The Black Halo, the Bifurcated Eye¡ªthe Holy Symbols of the Seven Gods appeared behind the Withered Heart, staring silently toward the direction where Joshua left as well.


    "He is a peculiarity," the God of Might said, "He calmed strife, ending the squabbles within the continent."


    "The core of instability, a mind that could not be fathomed." The God of Order shook His Head. "A powerful being in itself would destroy all existing Order."


    "He would bring revival and new choices for the world." The God of Choice thought. "Other Legends could not achieve that."


    "But he''s no fitting leader. He is too simple-minded, unable to lead and assemble the forces of this world." The God of Conservation sighed. "Truly a waste."


    "We should keep our eyes on him, though he is not the ''Divine Awakener'' we need at the moment," the God of Freedom said calmly, "In terms of attitude, Igor is a better choice¡ªand yet Igor does not have the requirements, while there is a little chance for him."


    "This is no time for idle conversation." The God of Life concluded. "The climax of the Great Mana Tide is at hand¡ªtime is short, we must handle the vengefulness of the Mother of All as soon as possible. Let us resume our task."


    The Holy Symbols ceased their observation and gradually disappeared from the Void, that power of theirs returning to the Infinite Horizon and stabilizing the fusing process between plane and world.


    "His heart is welling with passion¡­" Yolanda, the Withered Heart, said softly; she was the last to vanish, "Just like ''he'' was."


    "But do we really need a second ''him''?"


    The spirit that contained massive information flow rapidly dispersed as fragments with a sigh. Like its companions, the God of Death returned its split power to the Infinite Horizon and continued its work.


    As for Joshua, who was unaware that he was being assessed by the Seven Gods, maintaining his exchange with the silent Steel Python, Karlis through Light.


    In the instant the God of Love and Death appeared, the active Karlis had become quiet, making no sound as the warrior spoke with Yolanda. Joshua knew that it was not out of fear from being discovered¡ªas the Will of another world, even the thousand-year invasion of Evil Gods could not kill it. Without any special acts, the Seven Gods could assuredly do nothing to it, which made its silence even more unusual.


    ¡ªCould it have guessed that the cry was from the vengeful World Will, and that us, the Mycroft people had sealed it?


    Joshua thought, sighing helplessly inside¡­ If he were to be truthful, it was much harder to explain that to Karlis than fighting a Demon General.


    Joshua could not help reminiscing his trip to Kronos and Stellaris¡ªthe problem there was solved by just wiping out the enemy in those two worlds. Be it Void Mother or Black Mist, or four to five other Legends, the process did not require him to ponder so strenuously no matter how difficult he was. In the end, he was no speaker.


    He could just reveal all.


    Unwilling to lie, Joshua simply could not hide the truth about the matter from Karlis. However, just as he was about to explain the conflict between the Mycroft World Will and the intelligent beings inhabiting its world, the silent Karlis suddenly broke the silence.


    "Joshua."


    There was clear disbelief in Karlis''s voice. It was the first time Joshua heard the ever mild and calm Steel Python speaking with such a voice of extreme self-doubt. "Perhaps you won''t believe this, but I just felt a very familiar presence."


    "Since you have noticed it, I could only describe things as they stand."


    Though Joshua sighed in response, he was actually relieved inwardly. Given that it had already detected the presence of Mycroft''s Steel Python, he did not have to stay troubled. Hence, before Karlis spoke again, Joshua elaborated everything he knew about the Mother Goddess and World Will to Karlis.


    "What?!"


    Before Joshua could finish, the Steel Python clearly blanked out for a moment after learning such a monumental news, and shook its head regretfully after half a beat. "To actually fight against the Sage and the righteous¡­ What is Mycroft thinking¡ªcould it have truly gone insane?"


    Karlis''s criticism was rather objective, given that the Sage was an existence more profound than even World Wills. If Mycroft had abided by its role as Steel Python, Sage would certainly show it great respect as the Mother of All. On the other hand, if it wanted to reshape the ecosphere as if it had gone made¡­ subjugating it was necessary.


    Still, it was Joshua''s turn to be shocked. "You''re actually not enraged?"


    "Why should I be?"


    Karlis was rather puzzled, and reacted after blanking out for another moment. "You believed that I might be emotional because I am a Steel Python as well? That''s overthinking, Joshua¡ªthe difference between worlds is far greater than the difference between life. Though we are all known as Steel Pythons, we are fundamentally different beings."


    On the other side of the spiritual connection, Karlis shook its head in good humor. "Though I am not sure what happened, if Mycroft did plan to destroy civilization, it is a natural outcome for it to be sealed in return."


    In turn, Joshua could only be in awe that the relationship between Steel Pythons was much more unique than he imagined. Still, when he carefully thought about it, the differences between worlds is naturally greater than that between living things, be it from the aspect of size, energy concentration, number of races, population, civilization presence or progress¡­ Those data are like human DNA and size, setting worlds apart.


    "It is best for the Mycroft civilization to solve their quarrel with the World Will. While I am a little uncomfortable, that is merely because I fear the power that dared to act against a world."


    Then, instead of continuing, Karlis switched topics. "Now, it appears that the omen of a world''s destruction is nothing other than your movements as you sealed Mycroft once again¡­ well, to continue where I have been interrupted¡ªJoshua, I sensed a familiar presence from those gods a while ago."


    "What familiar presence?"


    Joshua was flying swiftly toward the Main City of Moldavia; below him was the nightscape of the city brightly illuminated. However, sensing Karlis''s serious tone, he slowed down.


    "Did you really not feel it, Joshua?" The Steel Python appeared more weirded out than the warrior. "As a Successor of the Sage, could you not feel that distinct presence of the Sage from the gods?"


    "The basis of their power is from the same source as the Sage''s!"


    Wasn''t that something ordinary? Since They were all using the power of holy light¡­ Wait.


    Joshua had thought that Karlis was being dramatic: it was merely holy light, how could it be described as having the Sage''s presence and coming from the same source¡ªwould the Seven Gods Church not be disciples of the Sage himself?


    But just as Joshua shook his head nonchalantly, he suddenly stopped and frowned. "That''s wrong¡­ Holy light does belong exclusively to the Sage and his Apostles, and calling them his disciples would be correct."


    The more Joshua thought, the more things became clear. "It is neither magic nor aura, nor something Starfall civilization redeveloped¡­ It is a legacy directly inherited by the Seven Gods from the Glorious Era, the widespread of holy light now is all a discreet contribution of the Seven Gods!"


    If the Seven Gods did not pass down holy light, the Mycroft Continent would not have such a unique power, and in turn he would not have missed the Sage''s presence surrounding the Seven Gods¡­ Due to the presence existing everywhere, thus becoming part and parcel of life, even Joshua would have a hard time to discover the uniqueness of holy light. Only a being like Karlis, dormant for a thousand years and awakened just recently, could notice it.


    Nonetheless, Joshua did not continue the topic since Karlis was merely sensing a familiar presence and mentioning it to him in passing¡ªnot that Joshua had any reliable hypothesis in mind. After all, when he spoke to Zinsen last time, the deity had said that they did not know about their own origins, describing themselves as tools that were awakened by a predetermined time to preserve civilization.


    Joshua could guess that civilization may have been beings jointly created by the Sage and gods who survived in the Glorious Era, and that the Seven Gods were originally Apostles beneath the Sage''s Seat.


    At present, the night scenery of Moldavia as illuminated by its lights was visible. Scanning the city that belonged to him and studying the warm and pleasant night life of the citizens, Joshua slowed down so that his flight motion became undetectable. "Thanks for the warning you came specially to give today," he told Karlis as he landed on his own manor. "With you keeping watching from the outside, it certainly provided us with many information we do not notice ourselves."


    "It''s a triviality. The main thing is that the destruction of the world could likely fit the conditions for the descent of the Evil God ''Apocalypse''¨C I''m just reminding of the fact."


    From the other side of the dimensions, the Steel Python nodded lightly. "With the proximity of our two worlds, my own end would be at hand if yours came."


    "By the way," just as Joshua was about to land on the top floor of the liege''s residence, Karlis suddenly spoke. "Joshua, I have another request from another world we discussed last time."


    Joshua stopped when he heard that.


    "It said that the civilization it nurtured would always destroy itself for some unknown reason, and eternally unable to rise higher¡­ It felt the signs of outside influence and suspect that it was something the Chaos did. It hopes that someone could examine it, and clear the Chaos from its body."


    But just as Karlis finished, the Steel Python noticed that Joshua, who appeared shocked initially by his world''s impending doom but not too emotional afterward now appeared spirited. He clenched both his fists, the might of his body rising notch by notch.


    "You should have said that earlier," Joshua could not help smiling after letting out a long breath. "Tell me, Karlis, about the specifics."


    Perhaps I really was born to slave away, he thought. The warrior genuinely believed that he was unsuitable for rest or a leisurely live¡ªwhile a calm daily life would grant happiness, it was not what Joshua wanted. He has to do something profound from time to time to be satisfied¡­


    But, so what? That was how he lived.


    "Where will I be going? Who is the enemy? How many do I have to kill?


    "When do I leave?"

 Chapter 646 Interlude

    As Joshua landed on the top floor of the liege''s residence quietly with a slight frown, two figures that were already waiting for him there shuddered a little, before promptly going to welcome him.


    "Ying, Ling? What is it?"


    At present, Joshua was thinking about the circumstances surrounding the world Karlis had requested him to aid. However, he could not help loosening his grip when he saw both his weapons going to him, loosening his grip over the struggling Light that jingled joyfully in turn as if escaping death, vanishing after scampering in the air for a while, apparently to look for Black.


    As for the two figures¡ªYing and Ling, they both glanced at each other in response to Joshua''s question before Ying spoke first while scratching her head.


    "Supper is ready, but there is something else¡ªhere, Master, a letter that had just arrived."


    When the girl who held a doubtful expression handed him with a letter which was decorated rather elegantly, Ling spoke as well, his arms folded across his chest, "The letter was passed to me by a messenger from the far south, but it bears the signet from the eastern coast, and seemed to carry considerable power¡­ Although Master did say before that we could open any letter beforehand and act over it when you return, but it''s better if you open it."


    Though Ling spoke with genteel, there was a hint of discomfort, and Joshua quickly noticed that his fingers and sleeve had the signs of burning¡­ clearly, he had a little trouble when he opened the letter.


    "I did say you guys need better training. Look at Zero-Three¡ªher ability improved so rapidly that even archbishop Artanis had to admit the fact. Even if he was fully prepared, he won''t be able to defeat her now."


    Joshua shook his head and reached out to pat Ling on his shoulder, pouring a mild shred of Steel Strength into his body and healing those small wounds. While he spoke, he focused his gaze to see through the letter. "You two possess psionic bodies and fine depth, and you might become Gold or Supreme in years to come if you train well. And in the case that Soul-Substance Transition could be thoroughly research¡­ Eh? It''s from the Nature''s Magister and another unknown Legendary champion?"


    With just a glimpse, Joshua swiftly picked up the power of two Legendary champions in the small envelope. Despite being just a tiny bit of their powers, it could still hurt anyone who tried to open it.


    The only thing that made Joshua felt curious was why would they send a letter¡­ Although the Far South had yet to fully recover from their wounds from war, they should have popularized magical communications equipment as well¡ªprimitive contact methods like sending letters should have been ousted early on.


    ''Perhaps out of gravity of the situation?'' Joshua thought, and kept reading the letter from outside the envelope.


    "Alright. Looks like Fina had been working hard since it''s settled so quickly."


    After half a beat, the warrior put down the letter thoughtfully before sighing. "She''s really something, being able to withstand such concentrated Ancient Dragon Blood."


    "Master, what''s written in the letter?"


    In a corner, Ying who tried to slip behind Joshua for a peek when the warrior opened it was left in gloom¡ªJoshua never did open the envelope, instead staring through and reading the contents directly.


    On the other hand, Ling appeared nonchalant, although he did stare at the letter curiously as well.


    "It''s Hill and Fina''s wedding," Joshua explained summarily, brandishing the envelope. "Since Hill would officially inherit the title of his elders after the ceremony and lead a considerably influential elven tribe, which is why the Nature''s Magister and the current Empress would preside over the ceremony."


    The elven tribes were rather united. All elven cities and villages in the far southern forests were all spread out with the Mother Lifetree at its center, while the many tribes also integrated tightly around the Elven Court. The elves whose population were lower than humans were aware that they would be assimilated utterly if they did not unite themselves, just as the grasslands elves and half-elves had been. While that was not a bad thing for a world, it was not so for a race. To preserve their own culture and bloodline independence, it had been had on the elves for the last millennium.


    According to what Joshua know about elven culture, elven monarchs were similar to leaders of larger tribes. Other tribes were all family members, and it was customary for them to host wedding and funerals for them.


    "I''m invited¡­ It''s alright to take a look in the Far South, since it doesn''t clash with the time Karlis had mentioned."


    Joshua could tell that there was hidden meaning behind the letter. The Nature''s Magister invitation to the Far South was definitely not only to attend Hill''s wedding¡ªthere is certainly something they wanted to discuss with him, a Legendary champion, which was why such a formal invitation was delivered. Moreover, the matter must be one that could not be elucidated over communications equipment, and he must be present for things to be clear.


    "Ying, draft a reply for me, saying that I''m accepting the invitation."


    Joshua made his choice once he ascertained that there was no clash in schedule, putting the letter which had been removed of any sealing forces. "You two will be going with me as well," he muttered.


    He smiled as both Ying and Ling whopped in response, but the smile soon vanished as he pondered.


    "The world Karlis mentioned isn''t too far from Mycroft."


    At the moment, the warrior was still remembering the information the Steel Python told him regarding another world that required aid¡ªhe had an inexplicable doubt about most of the details.


    According to Karlis, the world which World Will have requested aid was just a little further than the Sixth Abyss from Mycroft, and within the detection range of the Void-Star Observatory. However, in the centuries the Observatory had watched the stars, it never picked up that living world. It was either a dereliction on part of the observers, or that world was certainly unusual¡ªthere was no explanation otherwise.


    Another factor could be the enemy''s identity¡­ Karlis was suspicious as well, saying that the world appeared to have no presence of Chaos even as the civilizations upon it repeatedly revive and destroy themselves and was simply atypical. It suggested that Joshua take a look himself and determine the actual situation, which the warrior agreed. After all, after encountering the Dark Mist, Joshua realized that not all enemies of civilization were of the Chaos¡ªthey could be of Order.


    The last was an obscure hint from Karlis.


    "That world is really small¡­ unlike Mycroft and I, whose worlds contain several continents and oceans, it is just a little larger than a demiplane, a rare lesser world."


    Then, the Steel Python''s words began to turn fuzzy, its link being affected by the Mana Tide and about to be severed. Even so, Karlis appeared to be thinking how to bid its leave, and only spoke after a while. "You should be going in three months. Joshua, please make the appropriate preparations¡­"


    ''What preparations?'' Joshua could not come up with any after more than half a day, and simply ignored it¡ªall preparations were ultimately to wipe out the enemy, and he only needed to do what he always did.


    Beside him, Ying had already unsealed the letter Joshua passed to her while Ling looked on. I know the Nature''s Magister¡ªshe is that big sister who went to the Great Ajax Volcano, right? And is the other Elven Queen another Legendary champion? Why wouldn''t we know about it before¡­"


    "Lady Galanoud would definitely appreciate that title."


    ''A big sister who is seven or eight times his age¡­'' Joshua grinned, shaking his head at the thought. "That''s normal¡ªthe world of Mycroft has a complete path of Extraordinary Legacy. The known Legends would only be the few famous ones."


    "As a huge race, it is impossible for the elves to have just one Nature''s Magister. The leaders of the Court across generations would all certainly be Legendary champions, and they wouldn''t be fighting from the frontline after they assumed the title."


    Moreover, it was more or less the same case for other factions. Even the Northern Empire had a Supreme-tier mage who could ascend at any given moment, apart from their renowned Emperor. In the Eastern Plains¡ªBarbarossa of the Skypiercing White Tower and the sage Vahina notwithstanding¡ªthere was another unknown Legendary champion presiding over the ancient and dormant Council of Seven.


    There were many Supreme-tier champions in the various West Mountain kingdoms as well, but since they were mostly rulers living in seclusion, none would know if there were Legends amongst them. Be that as it may, the current Sword Saint and the Mind Lord William were natives of the West Mountains, while the divine dwarven craftsman was also stationed in that region¡ªall of them have their own successors, and the depth of Legends.


    Joshua was aware that the reason Legendary champions were rare and only appeared one after another now was due to environmental issues. In the past life, the world of Mycroft had been essentially hostile, the damage from the Great Mana Tide far severe than any benefit it brought. The Abyss, the Pentashade dragons and the various cultist factions had ran everyone on the continent ragged, and that was not the case for this continuity.


    One example was the Seven Gods Church: Igor did not sacrifice himself to keep the World Flame burning. Then, having the guidance of such a Legend, the Church itself did not fell to the same situation of being led by a successor who could not meet the demands, and Roland would not have to deliberately open Abyssal Gates to prolong the World Flame.


    "Come to think of it, the world of Mycroft really plays its cards close to chest. As expected of heirs of the Glorious Era, a lame lion is a lion nonetheless¡­"


    Joshua felt an inward jolt when he made the calculations in his mind. The Legendary champions he had saved in the open were more than a dozen, and when subterranean races and nonhumans who could become Legends in the future were counted as well, there would be more than thirty of them!


    Thirty Legends! Even though almost half of them are would-be champions, the rest¡ªprovided they work together¡ªwould not find venturing into the Abyss difficult. A case in point is the Sixth Abyss: one deity-class Abyssal Liege and five more Demon Generals were already an extremely frightening force, and would be unequalled if the Three Dragon Kings were counted as well. And yet, when that force was besieged with Legendary champions twice their numbers, they might disperse off into the depths of the Multiverse while sobbing¡­ and they had yet to take other deities into account.


    Naturally, Joshua knew that it was not that easy to get Legendary champions to work together, and there had been considerable numbers of newborn Demon Generals in Goliath''s forces before. One of them was that Heart Devourer whose name Joshua had very much forgotten, for better or worse, the world of Mycroft had divided and weakened itself through civil strife, even as the enemy strengthened without stopping. That was the true reason calamity befell them.


    However, Joshua believed that with the change he brought, the number of Legendary champions in the future would not be less than it was in the preexistence.


    ***


    Meanwhile, the Nissia Snow Mountain, the main faculty of the Winter Fort Academy.


    On one of the cliffs of the mountain itself, a black-haired Drakonid girl was lying down amidst the snow, staring at the moon between the cracks of the clouds.


    The silver-blue moonlight descended like satin, refracted by the snow of the mountain and turning into rays of dazzling halation. Lisa stared at the moonlight that was distinct from her homeworld''s, her gaze flickering as if reminiscing about the past.


    "What, Lisa? Homesick?"


    The balrog''s voice wafted from her spirit, asking after her when it sensed that Lisa''s mood was not as calm as she appeared to be.


    "It''s nothing, Mister Syndicate¡­ Just a little lonely."


    Sighing softly, the Drakonid girl ignored the chilliness of the ice around her. "Although everyone in the academy is treating me just fine," she said faintly, "none of them are willing to become my friend."


    "I think it''s more like they don''t dare to be than they are unwilling."


    Syndicate pointed out Lisa''s issue rather subjectively. "Your ability is far beyond those of your peers, and who would dare to befriend someone of a completely different level? And those with similar ability would only see you as competition, just like my lord''s other apprentices."


    "Still aren''t you quite famous on the forum? You have quite a few admirers there¡ªdon''t you want to give a few replies?"


    "Weren''t you the one who made all those posts, Mister Syndicate? And you even uploaded my photographs without my permission too!" Lisa protested, a slight blush appearing over her face. "I haven''t even learned how to make a post¡ªif any friends were made, those are yours, not mine!"


    "Stupid." Syndicate shook its head contemptuously. "A fellow like you who keeps climbing to the mountaintop to see the moon will never make a friend your entire life."


    "Actually, it''s not very important whether I have friends¡­" Lisa smiled in return. "I have Mister Syndicate and that''s enough! I''m also used to being alone since that''s how I lived all along!"


    The balrog that had been puffing itself became quiet at once, but the Drakonid girl did not seem to notice as her thoughts were directed to the future instead. "I''ll look for Master Joshua in a few days. Your soul should have mostly recovered and could live independently from my body¡­ When that happens, we can become friends!"


    "Fool¡­" Syndicate could only mutter a single-worded reply, unsure how to respond toward the Drakonid girl''s simple-mindedness.


    In the meantime, the cliff returned to silence. However, just as the Drakonid girl watched the moon and moved the lightning flow in her own body while sleep almost overcome her, Lisa and Syndicate suddenly sensed waves after waves of huge tremors.


    "What''s that sound?"


    Lisa rose from the pile of snow nimbly, her eyes widened as she looked toward the direction of the tremors. Syndicate vigilantly scanned their surroundings as well, observing the direction where the unusual sound came from.


    "Bzzt-bzzt¡­"


    Then, they both saw that colossal silhouette of Steel that appeared between the canyons amidst the distinct sound of lightning flow. It seemed to be strolling, and started to go toward the Drakonid girl when it noticed her.


    "Bzzt-bzzt."

 Chapter 647 Winter Fort Academys Redemption System

    "Missing?"


    At dawn, half a month after Karlis had got in touch with him, Joshua was left surprised by the news he heard while strolling through the stratosphere.


    The raging winds unfurled in the elevated altitude, the cold airflow that carried snowflakes reflected the light of the sun and glittered in a lively manner beneath the warrior''s feet. He had both his hands clasped behind his back as he slowly walked over the skies and patrolled his own domain, while the mana projection of an Avian girl hung before her, breaking the news to her with a helpless expression.


    "Yes, Joshua. However, it''s more specific to say that they went beyond my observation range instead of missing."


    There was now the mark of a golden star on Zero-Three''s forehead, with two translucent wings flanking it. It was a result of her completely accepting the mark of Gale, Lord of the Skies that bonded with her soul. Still, she appeared to be troubled at the moment, with both her hands hugging her knees as she floated beside Joshua to complain. "You mentioned before that the elite students should be granted greater freedom, and so I didn''t pay much attention to them¡­ Then, she vanished out of the blue, and for almost a week now."


    "Tell me, who''s missing?"


    Joshua did not appear anxious, merely grumbling something about unable to look away for a moment under his breath about before speaking calmly. "Lisa or Ivan''s gang? I believe the others don''t have the confidence to play hooky."


    "It''s Lisa, that Drakonid apprentice of yours," Zero-Three replied, a smile of schadenfreude faintly visible from his face. "Looks like you are perfectly aware, Joshua, that your apprentices love to scamper around like yourself¡­ Ah, by the way, she is missing along with Zero-One."


    "I''m guessing that she and Zero-One had dug a hole down to play," Zero-Three added as Joshua turned to stare at her. "Otherwise the signal from her Information Terminal would not be blocked and her position indeterminable."


    After a few months, the tunnel Zero-One had dug beneath the Nissia Snow mountain had reached unbelievable extents: the cavity was deep and long that it was even wider than dwarven settlements, and from a certain perspective the Steel Elemental had dug a small subterranean world all on its own. Furthermore, according to a dwarf engineer who visited the tunnel, it was ''very suitable for underground living''.


    However, it was so deep that even the instructors of Winter Fort Academy did not know where the tunnel headed, while the Information Terminal could not be used that far into the subterranean reaches as well due to insufficient capacity.


    In a nutshell, it was a blind spot.


    "Joshua, don''t you think that they are in danger?"


    Though Zero-Three showed a hint of schadenfreude before, it was but a grumbling against Joshua''s frequent lone departures¡ªshe was actually concerned over Lisa and Zero-One. "Do we need to send a party of knights to search for them?" She asked anxiously. "One week isn''t long, but it''s enough to run into some danger."


    "There''s no danger to speak of. I''ve very much purged Moldavia off any magical beast, and those two''s abilities should be able to handle any stragglers¡­ I''m curious how those two ganged up, and why Syndicate would let them scamper around."


    Joshua frowned slightly, although his expression quickly relaxed. "It''s fine. It''s normal for children to be a little active¡ªlet them have their fun."


    If push came to shove, he could still directly make contact with Syndicate through Steel Strength Resonance, and the fact that it did not contact him was sufficient proof they were not in danger. Indeed, he could communicate with the balrog even if the tunnel reaches to another world with much more stability than the Information Terminal itself.


    Beside him, Zero-Three looked up in the air as she recalled what Lisa and Zero-One did before they went missing. "Let me think¡­ They were watching the moon and ran into each other in one midnight, and then Lisa seemed to understand Zero-One''s electromagnetic signals, and therefore chatted until dawn broke¡­"


    Everything else could not be more natural. Having met another rare person who could speak in its mother tongue, Zero-One appeared to have developed a fine opinion of Lisa, and the two made an effort to meet and chatter in the next few days. They even went for a few strolls around the dwarven settlements, and because Lisa was a friend of Zero-One''s she was treated with exponential respect, and the young girl appeared interested in the mysterious underground world as well.


    "And then they dug a tunnel, huh¡­ Come to think of it, that isn''t a bad training¡ªespecially with unknown, mysterious and unfathomable danger."


    Joshua considered things and found that there was not much risk, whereas keeping all students under his observation would not permit them to undergo unexpected growth.


    "Let''s have Winter Fort Academy set an academy mission," he said, having made up his mind. "Explore the subterranean reaches and map the underground region Zero-One has dug. One completely mapped passageway gets them two thousand points, and there''s no upper limit. Let me see how much they have learned in the academy¡­ and how deep Zero-One has dug to actually block the Information Terminal."


    At present, the point redemption system of Winter Fort Academy was complete, with gold, silver, and gems available for students with fewer points, and tailored armor for those with more. Even small warships were even exchangeable with enough points, and if there is Special Contribution to the academy itself, they might get special strengthening developed by Winter Fort Academy and various research groups!


    A typical mission usually gets one around fifty to a hundred points, with a hundred exchangeable for precious metals enough to cater to a family of three''s expenses for a year. Five hundred meant crafting a magical scepter that could unleash chain spells with Living Metals that was at an experimental phase at the moment, a tool with ten times the speed of gathering mana, spraying different spells like a machine gun without self-destructing even when it overheated. The same principle is also used to craft gauntlets, armors, and helmets with special alloy as a set.


    One thousand points can be redeemed Extraordinary substances for research of private use, such as three Leaves of the Lifetree, a bottle of Prime Holy Water, fifty carats of pure mithril and so forth. Even items such as Nuclear Star, Adamantite, Meteor Steel or crystals were amongst the list of exchangeable items. As a result, certain factions such as the Elven Court and the Seven Gods Church were curious as to why Winter Fort Academy would list items exclusive to their possession¡ªthey do not recall trading them, something of which a certain Liege who was experimenting with creation conveyed no comment.


    Other special requests were also permissible for exchange, including private lessons from a selected instructor. The actual exchange rate lies in the instructor''s rating of their own, which also precludes assist in Ascension or conducting experiments, the pricing of which was a little expensive than tuition.


    Those, however, were the normal exchanges that could be purchased with gold, and it was not limited to those when it came to two thousand points, where things money could not buy came into play. Experimental enchanted armors were priced at twenty-five hundred, although it would take few times that amount to have the equipment personalized. Various magical machinery was exchangeable with more points as well, including the ''Mobile Supersonic Electromagnetic Cannon'' that was worth seventy-five hundred, the ''Mobile Portal'' worth eight thousand, ''Anti-Gravity Flight Equipment'' worth thirty-five hundred, ''Gold-tier Elemental Puppet Contract'' worth nine thousand, ''Hypnosis Glasses'' worth fifty-five hundred and so forth.


    Those items were provided by certain Legendary champions who insisted on anonymity, and were mostly little trinkets they had crafted from to time, and yet those objects were imbued with extreme power. Even so, the usage of those objects was demanding¡ªthe Mobile Portal that was donated by a certain Empire''s dimensional mage, as an example, requires the user to be Gold tier or extremely proficient in dimensional spells, though the item was indeed a portal directed to any spot around the continent, and could be carried anywhere. When one had such ability, they themselves could cast fixed-point teleportation spells already.


    As for the Hypnosis Glasses contributed by a certain Mister William who did not wish to reveal his name, while sounding evil and actually was, it was basically ineffective against beings over seventy Intelligence points. In other words, apart from magical beasts without any mind to speak of, no humans would be affected unless they were mentally impaired. Even creatures that were a little smarter could free themselves from its control.


    While that may be the case, the worth of those objects was unquestionable¡ªif not for the value of those items itself but to study the essence of Legendary powers, they are of a fitting price.


    Still, there was yet anyone who collected twenty thousand redemption points. That meant the exchange of a small aerial warship which was eighty-five meters in length and fully equipped with combat armaments. It also came with a small mana crystal powder production line that could be used to produce the gunpowder of beam cannon shells, although the vessel itself was placed there as part of the scenery¡ªno one believed that any student would exchange it.


    There was much more mystery when it came to ''Special Contributions'' as well. Apart from the select few who completed excessively difficult missions¡ªsuch as the students who wiped out all berserker aberrations on the Ural plains during the advent of the Great Mana Tide¡ªnone could claim that feat, and only certain special exchanges could be exchanged by those Special Contributions.


    In turn, Special Contributions were also divided into five ranks: D, C, B, A and S. The lowest rank D begins with redeemable exchanges such as ''Activating Hidden Bloodline'', where the academy would invigorate and materialize a hidden bloodline, whether it was psionic, draconic or any other unusual bloodline inheritance. A fine example was one student from the West Mountains¡ªthe Third Princess from a Psionic Kingdom¡ªhad been unable to secure a place in the struggle for the crown because she did not awaken her psionic abilities. Plans had been made to send her off to a nearby kingdom in a political marriage, but interference from her mother''s allies saw her sent to Moldavia.


    She strove to become a mage in Winter Fort Academy, and luckily attained Special Contribution in one of her missions. Opting to activate her bloodline and after having gone through the ritual, she successfully became a Silver-tier psionic, gaining grounds to return her country.


    At present, the academy''s Special Contributions selection had been redeemed up to D-rank. Any higher, such as ''Stabilizing Casting Ability'' or ''Special Extraordinary Legacy'' were akin to decorations and yet to be made available, while others existed in data vault but were not made public¡­ After all, things such as ''Cyborgization'', ''Experimental Powers Blessing'', or ''Extraordinary Organs Transplant'' were all experimental and taboo technology, not to mention others such as ''Racial Conversion'' or ''Artificial Support Soul'' that involved ethical issues.


    Some of those exchanges were researched by Joshua according to his own body systems. One of the A-rank Special Contribution¡ªthe eight-hundred points ''Artificial Support Soul'' would aid in processing, training, empowering energy circulation, collecting and analyzing information, gathering dispersed energies, absorbing the corpses and lifeforce of foes for own uses or other special abilities. Those could rapidly elevate a defenseless mortal up to Silver-advance and arrive before the threshold of Gold, although that was not its limit.


    The only issue with the Support Soul was that it would become unstable later on, when the tester arrived at the boundary of Gold. The artificial spirit would not have the same find bond with the tester as they did early on, developing a rejecting reaction that puts their lives at risk. Furthermore, if Joshua and Nostradamus did not keep watch during the experiment, the tester''s life could fall to danger at any given moment.


    The reason the redemption system of the academy was so complete was because Joshua had used an experimentally as a reward system. When the Empire formally begins to develop outwardly, the credit could be renamed as contribution points. Special Contribution on the other hand would not need to be renamed¡ªas cumulative rewards for what were benefits and wages, that method could encourage passion on part of explorers, while reasonably improving their ability.


    "When it''s almost time and Development truly begins, the timetable where the Exchange System is brought online must be carried forward as well¡­ Most of the experimental technology used for rewards should be more complete by then as well."


    At the very thought, Joshua nodded slightly as he looked toward the south, himself standing on the stratosphere. "The Empire''s technological reserves are far from enough¡­ my trip to the Far South this time would be a good chance to find a partner. The elves'' druid philosophy allows transfiguration into Lifetrees or Dragon Body at will, and much more learned in the techniques of living bloodlines than our racial change ritual. A partnership could swiftly research applications for those experimental techniques."


    "But, Joshua¡­ aren''t you specialized on Steel Strength? Why would you research so much weirdness?"


    Zero-Three asked puzzledly beside him. As the creator of Winter Fort Academy servers and data vault, as well as being the data vault and storage copy of Moldavia, she naturally knew what Joshua, Nostradamus, and the others were experimenting with. She found some of those acceptable, while others¡ªsuch as that artificial soul¡ªa little harrowing and threatening to her own self.


    In the end, she was an artificial soul as well, and simply a little more complete. But though she knew that Joshua was not some lunatic, she still felt certain fear.


    "Being specialized definitely brings rapid progress, but not opening your eyes to see the world and its vastness would drive yourself deep into the vortex of ignorance, where there would be no return."


    Joshua reached out and tried to pat Zero-Three''s head, but the rather irritated A.I turned so that his hand touched her wing. The warrior thought nothing of it¡ªhe understood her mood, but was promptly surprised when he felt something different to the touch.


    "Wait. You have achieved initial soul materialization in such a short time?"


    There had been feathery touch to the warrior''s hand just now, which felt a little illusionary and carried a hint of watery flow¡­. Joshua had thought nothing about it at first, but was left astonished when he realized what it was: After the Eastern Sea Sage had visited Moldavia and given him the Soul-Substance Transition Rune, he simply gave it to Zero-Three since he was helping Israel, Barnil and the others to complete the Void Warship Production Line and Information Terminal Server, leaving him without the time to study the Rune. That in turn allowed the girl who was just soul to grasp the mysteries of Soul-Substance Transition¡­ But how long was that? And she already had a breakthrough to boot?


    "Hmph¡­ I have attained Gale''s rune for so long, and the Soul-Substance Transition Rune was also definitely appropriate for my current state. It''s just a little progress; it''s nothing."


    Watching Joshua''s surprised expression, Zero-Three could not help making a pleased face and flapped the little wings behind her back. The warrior never noticed that she had been maintaining that form since she had a breakthrough, letting her down, but she was satisfied to have stunned him now.


    "Not bad, not bad. Really not bad¡­"


    Joshua, however was delighted than when he was about to Ascend. He reached out to stroke Zero-Three''s again, and this time, she did not evade him.


    Zero-Three, artificial intelligence, knew the man before her better than most¡ªcompared to rapidly advance in ability and leaving others behind, she knew he wished that others could keep up and advance beside him.


    "Let''s go home." Joshua looked toward the sun amidst a sense of accomplishment. "It''s almost time¡ªthe portal should be calibrated by now."


    "Alright."


    Zero-Three nodded, aware of the warrior''s plan.


    On this day, Starfall Year 837, the 15th of February, was also the day he planned to head to the distant southern elven settlement around the Lake of Eternity, to meet the Nature''s Magister and the current Elven Empress.


    Hence, in the very next second, both descended from high above, passing through clouds and temples down to the skies of Moldavia. The view there covered every inch of the Moldavian metropolis, and at the top of a castle-like building in the heart of a city, a pale blue radiance of dimensions flickered.


    It was time to go.pleasure from another person''s misfortune

 Chapter 648 Mundane Happiness

    The morning sun rises around Redwood City, situated at the edge of the Lake of Eternity by the Distant South.


    A party of travel-worn adventurers entered the prosperous city to the northern coasts of the Lake, a trade center famous in the far southern forests.


    The party leader was a human dressed in thin robes who appeared rather skinny and weak on first glance, carrying a bulging rucksack while all sorts of bottles hung by his hip. He appeared to be just an alchemist, his blond hair appearing messy after days of labor, while a team of escorting adventurers followed him, flanking him and holding his rear.


    Amongst the entourage were dwarves, humans, elves, halflings, and barbarians, which was rather unusual in those parts. And yet, the pedestrians around them¡ªlocal elven inhabitants paid them no attention. Even the tavern maid who stood by the door to her premises, smiling and inviting them for a drink inside, carefreely throwing a flirtatious gaze at the halfling that was not half as tall as she was.


    For this was Redwood City, the capital for adventurers in the distant South. On its north were ancient rainforests that bordered against the Distant Southern Dark Forest, on its south the Lake of Eternity, to its west the Bondar Mountains, while the frontiers of the Far Southern Kingdom lay to its east¡­ As a strategic location bordering four important regions, the Redwood City was therefore always the place where any variety of people and carriages traveled, be it adventurers in the Dark Forests, human merchants who came to trade with elves or elven scholars who were venturing to study in human nations. Every day, countless peoples depart or enter the city, with the locals here used to all manner of visitor and adventurer¡ªaccepting and assimilating, which gradually molded Redwood City''s culture.


    On the streets, extraordinary races and extraordinarily dressed people treaded on both sides of the road as magically driven steel carriages or carts pulled by magical beasts weaved in and out of the center of the road. Elves bought fruits and pastry for breakfast, while dwarves head for taverns, ordering beers or fruit wines and wolfed everything down drunkenly. Amidst the blossoming plants on both sides of the streets, little animated plants resembling treants were being exported, creatures inscribed with special runes that were symbols of a new culture. Anyone could enjoy anything in Redwood City without venturing outdoors as long as they had money, and no one would dare cross those merchants who were backed by local elven mages and druids.


    Furthermore, there was another new form of entertainment that was spreading in the city as well. The magical equipment known as Fairy Card Table had now replaced the old game tables in taverns and was now the favored entertainment of the citizens. Drunken tavern brawls were hence history, with the primary reason for playing being the winners snarking ''Apologies'' thrice at losers, the secondary perhaps to show off the Legendary cards they got.


    "Hahaha, I got one!"


    A loud and clear whoop echoed in delight within a tavern. Anyone looking in through the window could certainly see a rich person who was dressed elegantly with gemstone jewelries, holding a crystal card that represented his account and showing off happily to everyone around him.


    [Nature''s Magister Galanoud]


    [Mana Cost: 9, Attack:4, Health:4, Taunt, Charge]


    [Battlecry: Heal 5 points for the Hero, place the protective rune ''Nature''s Domain'' on the field]


    [Deathrattle: reverse effect of ''Nature''s Domain'']


    [3 Mana Cost, protective rune, Immune]


    [Recover 3 health of the owner after every round]


    [The owner draws one card after every round]


    [Protective Rune Reversal: Nature''s Rage]


    [Minus three health during at the start of every turn for your opponent, discard one card from your hand when each of your turn begins]


    [¡ªPlanting kindness begets kindness, planting malevolence begets malevolence. That''s all there is to Nature''s Way.]


    The energy cycle spreading from the forest formed the face of a female druid, her gaze kindly leveled at the city and forest that was her own ''body''.


    "The dwarven taverns and forges, human grocer shops, halflings jewelry stalls, evaluation houses of mages and heavens know how many guilds¡­ Redwood City is as diverse as always."


    The alchemist appeared to have frolicked around jungles for over half a month, and was now entirely filthy as he plucked off his glasses that were filled with dust and rubbed it with a cloth he drew out from his chest. He looked at the streets around him when he put them on again, and asked a little curiously, "Weird. Why does it feel a little noisier than before?"


    Surrounded by jungles and mountains, sunlight comes late for Redwood City and leaves early. Therefore, the city was usually illuminated by enchanted lighting which were temporarily doused after the sun rises. Today, however, was different¡ªit was now first dawn, and yet the enchanted lights were as bright as always, the mild green-white lights brightening the entire city, causing the alchemist who frequented the city to find it distinctly unusual.


    Apart from that, the doors to every shop on the streets were wide open. There were crowds of people everywhere at the morning markets where usually there were not many, and elven patrols were maintaining order of the queues. With an oncoming crowd right before them, the adventurer party was even at a loss of how to proceed.


    "Boss, the tavern''s actually giving complimentary beers to all passersby!"


    Even as the alchemist was left puzzled, a dwarf who wore a priest hat and heavy armor appeared behind him, drinking delighted from a disposable goblet. The flail on his hip clanged, and the dwarven priest exhaled in satisfaction after downing the beverage in one go. "I''m almost dying after a month without alcohol. Here''s to salvation."


    "Giving out alcohol? Since when have Redwood City owners become so generous? Aren''t the elven festivals in June?"


    The alchemist looked around, at a loss for words even as the city was soaked in an atypically festive mood. The taverns were lavishly giving out free fruit wines to all passing visitors, the halfling jewelry stalls were decorated with pots of fresh and lively flowers, with a sign below that wrote ''take one''. The city streets were decorated with ever-present banners of all colors, emblazoned with the crest of ''Tidesong'', the most influential local elven tribe.


    "It seems that the leader of ''Tidesong'' will be succeeded and the incumbent is going to wed, with the Nature''s Magister and Her Imperial Majesty presiding over the ceremony."


    As the alchemist was left bewildered, a human ranger slipped out from the crowd, having sneaked in and gathered the details discreetly before returning to the party and allay their doubts. "From today until next month''s end, all shops would be tax exempted for all purchase and sales¡ªthe ''Tidesongs'' are quite powerful locally, which is why the Redwood City natives are willing to cooperate and spread the cheer."


    "Boss, it''s good news: Our herbal tax had been the highest, but it''s exempted now¡ªa huge gain!"


    "Is that so, that really is good news." Nodding lightly and speaking calmly, the alchemist named Chris narrowed his eyes, his green pupils flickering behind his metallic glasses. "I could indeed give you lot a little more reward if that''s the case¡­ But why is the atmosphere here so bizarre?"


    Ignoring the party of adventurers who were beginning to cheer loudly, Chris frowned and pointed toward the elven guards who were patrolling the paths and maintaining order. "Look at them," he said softly, "suppressing their expressions of anxiety and discomfort¡­ it really sticks out like a sore thumb in their environment."


    By the road, those elven guards who were wearing plain wooden armor certainly appeared rather silent, their brows tightly furrowed, existing on a completely different wavelength with the cheerful crowd around them.


    "Hmmm, isn''t that the World Tree''s fault?"


    A half-elf archer who was in the party as well stroked the dagger by his hip, his mouth twitching as he spoke with disdain. "It''s all because the ''World Tree'' appeared that the elves are in civil conflict. It''s even said that in the last council the Court held, it ended with the Nine Tribes all unhappy."


    The half-elf archer''s explanation elucidated the conflict between the elven tribes for the party: everything began with that ''World Tree Seed'' the Nature''s Magister brought back from Moldavia. From the moment that World Tree that was alleged to originate from ''Father Nature'', creator of the elves, sprouted within the Lake of Eternity, all order amongst the elven tribes were thrown into disarray.


    All of them knew what great power the World Tree held. It was a legacy from gods, the most perfect expression of Nature''s Way. Therefore, any person who acquired it would become Legend, and any tribe that could attain it would elevate themselves above other tribes.


    The elves had always been a race with strong solidarity. They did not mind sharing with other tribes, which in turn was precisely the reason they were enraged¡ªthe Elven Court and the Nature''s Magister had kept the World Tree Seed firmly within their own grasp, never sharing it with other tribes or publicizing it, abruptly angering the tribes who were usually indifferent.


    ¡ªWe are all Children of Father Nature. What right do you have to monopolize meditating upon His Legacy at all times?! It''s a treasure belonging to all elves, not one family or tribe!


    "The wedding ceremony of the ''Tidesong'' tribe includes invitations extended to all elven tribal leaders, with the Nature''s Magister and Her Imperial Majesty intending to solve the issue through formal negotiation¡­ Still, I don''t get it¡ªit''s just making a Legacy available for public, what is there to be sneaky about?"


    Himself an elf and hence uninvolved, the archer shook his head in complaint. "Selfishness is the greatest creator of conflict¡­ But boss, you''re always so generous¡ªthat''s where you''re different from the Nature''s Magister and her lot!"


    "Moldavia, huh¡­ Hahaha. You little bastard and your rigid flattery."


    Chris could not help ponder when he heard about the familiar place, although he could not help smiling and shaking his head at the attempt of puffery. "I know your sister needs money since she plans to study soon, right? I could privately loan you some, but don''t give me such deadpan flattery next time¡ªand don''t mention the Magister, I don''t want to get detained by the local elven guards and get caned half to death."


    "Alright! Thanks, boss!"


    Having chased off the half-elven archer, the human ranger appeared to have thought of something. "Come to think of it, your hometown is the North, right, boss?" he asked. "Do you know that Count Radcliffe?"


    "What? You''re actually a Northerner, boss?" The dwarven priest asked as well, fascinated. "The Dragon-Slaying Count is actually my idol¡ªto think that you''re a compatriot of his, how envious!"


    "You priest, admiring some Legendary warrior instead of the pope¡­ go home and meditate on the power of holy light!"


    Sighing indiscernibly to conceal the emotions inside, Chris Radcliffe closed his eyes. The owner of rather reputable alchemical works who came to the distant south anonymously could not help remembering the days of childhood where he played with his brother in the snowy lands. Naturally, he also remembered that winter day six years ago, the alley where everything began, his father''s death and those crimson pupils burning with flames.


    The image of the lone warrior with black hair and crimson pupils as he walked toward the liege''s residence that was crawling with ambushers. Unwittingly, that ordinary warrior from the old days became a Legendary champion whose name echoed across the world, his reputation known even in an elven city at the very edge of the world.


    His heart whelmed with extreme emotion, the alchemist opened his eyes again and avoided that conversation. "What nonsense," he said calmly. "Hurry and squeeze a vein for me. If the herbs are not processed by today, nobody gets paid."


    "Fine, fine." The dwarven priest raised both his hands in surrender, but his chattering mouth could not stop from picking another topic. "That aside, boss, you mention that the Lord of Redwood City is getting married¡ªwhen are you marrying your lady, then? We''ve been waiting on that feast for some time!"


    "They''re already married, although he is yet to hold a grand wedding for her¡­ The quality of medicine we gathered this time is very fine, it would be enough after it is sold with the recent tax exemption."


    As he calmly broke the news that astonished his adventurer employees who actually resembled a family of his more, Chris could not help showing a happy smile. "When the time comes, we''ll head to the most expensive tavern in Redwood city and have a feast that will be remembered for a lifetime! Don''t miss it!"


    "Yeah!" Every member of the party cheered simultaneously, while Chris righted his spectacles, his lips curling, although he soon sighed.


    ''Let all glory be claimed by heroes that allows everything to calm and return to the mundane. I never thirsted for exciting adventurers or to rise above ten thousand others, only desiring an ordinary life like a plant. I''ve got what I wished now: the mortal path that belongs to me.


    ''What about you?''


    ***


    Meanwhile, in a castle made of sturdy wood animated through divine nature spells, located on top of the tree crown of a colossal redwood at the heart of Redwood City, there was a huge hall decorated with many complex dimensional runes. Pale blue ripples flashed at the center, with a party of druids along with an elegantly dressed elf standing right before it with solemn expressions, as if waiting for someone''s arrival.


    In seconds, as dimensional ripples abruptly fluctuated, the faces of every elf present sobered as a man wearing casual black led a young boy and a girl as they strode through the unstable portal.


    And in the very instant he stepped out, the entire Redwood City appeared as if it had been swept through by a stroke of lightning. Be it mortals with no supernatural powers, Gold-pinnacle or up to Supreme-champions, all of them sensed something profound descending upon the heart of the city. Its existence alone was the distribution of an electromagnetic field that shrouded a region many times larger than a city.


    "Welcome to Redwood City, Count Radcliffe. The Magister is having a stroll around the Lake of Eternity at the moment¡ªshe will come to you at once when she learned of your arrival."


    The elf in the lead stepped forward, welcoming Joshua''s arrival. He could sense that frightening presence that was vast and without equal, engulfing ten million individuals in its domain, shocking him inwardly while he felt his legs soften. What was more was the domain that contained the powerful presence had been seriously restrained by the wielder¡ªno creature within hundreds of miles would be standing if it was unleashed at will.


    ''Could it be that all Northerners lived under such pressure, and the rumors amongst the adventurers were not false?''


    On the other hand, the man who shifted the entire environment around Redwood City by just showing his face frowned, staring toward a certain corner of the city.


    "What a coincidence," Joshua said softly, and turned the elegantly-dressed elf whose face had become rather rigid, waving him off nonchalantly. "I understand, and the lot of you don''t have to be so nervous. I''m not that prideful or a cannibal, nor do I enjoy slaughtering cities. The rumors are all false.


    "And the Nature''s Magister don''t have to look for me. Tell me where she is, and I''ll meet her."Wowww didn''t think he''d appear after hundreds of chapters

 Chapter 649 A Different Creation

    In the endless dense forests of the far south, there was a place praised by countless people. It neighbored Mount Bondar and was the source and edge of a thousand rivers, located in the continent and yet was as vast as oceans. Infinite plants and animals that should have been extinct lived there, as if it was ancient times.


    The Lake of Eternity was its name¡ªthe Holy Land of Nature, the home of the elves. Around it was thousands of elven cities and villages, distributed across lakes and rivers like the roots of a tree, spreading to the distance.


    The surface of the lake rippled like an azure gem, slapping onto the land by the lakes. The vast lake appeared endless in a single glance, its horizon indiscernible even when one looked afar. But in the center of the sea inside a continent was nine colossal trees that connected the clouds and the earth, its mountainous branches covering the skies while its branches concealed the sunlight, its roots forming nine gigantic wooden islands entrenched into the center of the Lake of Eternity.


    Golden sunlight spilled out from the gaps between tree, branches, and leaves, veins of rays touching the surface of the lake and wooden islands, where many other smaller tress and islands were vaguely visible around the nine giant trees. While they were no match for the nine, they remained several times larger than ordinary trees.


    At present, the surface of the lake stirred as elven boats sailed between shores and islands, while an elven lady strolled beside the inland sea, watching it all silently.


    She was beautiful yet unique. Dressed in a dark-green gown that accentuated her form, her skirt dragged over the sands of the shore as she walked, but remained unsullied by the dirt. She did not have the femininity of typical elves given their slim build, and yet her every move appeared to have the air of accepting and carrying everything.


    As she strolled, the shore of the Lake of Eternity changed variably. Plants broke out new sprouts, the sands turned into fungus, while all animals and birds in the coastal forests unwittingly both wanted and was reluctant to approach her at the same time, and merely stared.


    Galanoud, the Nature''s Magister, was walking amidst the world, staring at the heart of the Lake of Eternity where those nine majestic Mother Lifetree stood. There was no hint of emotion in her azure pupils, preventing anyone from catching on what she was thinking.


    It was after some time that she paused, and shook her head slightly.


    "World¡­"


    The mysterious sigh quickly vanished with the lakeside wind, and Galanoud said nothing else. Then, she abruptly frowned and raised her right hand, pressing her index finger on her temple.


    "Lex? What is it?" She asked softly.


    "Magister, Count Radcliffe had just arrived here at Redwood City, but he said that he won''t wait for your return when he learned that you''re strolling by the Lake. He has gone there to look for you!"


    A masculine voice spoke helplessly and worriedly through the spiritual link. "We can''t stop him¡­"


    "Of course you can''t. It''s fine; it''s nothing. I knew he would do that."


    The Nature''s Magister nodded lightly, but looked up as if sensing something, and looked toward the nearby sky. There appeared to be nothing there, but in the air the birds that were flocking toward Nature''s scent was dispersing. On the ground, the beasts were beginning to panic as well, fearfully stamping as if they could not wait to escape.


    Galanoud sighed at the sight. "And your warning''s too late," she added mildly.


    "He''s already here."


    At that, Galanoud severed the spiritual link, a mild and translucent halo hence surging out of her body and spreading across all directions. All panicking avian and beasts calmed a little the moment the halo touched them, and began to either retreat in an orderly manner or stay where it was, without creating any greater ruckus.


    In the very next instant, a black silhouette appeared nearby out of thin air.


    "It''s prompt, Lady Galanoud, but I''m really not one to wait," Joshua said.


    Controlling electromagnetism to fly and quickly locate the Nature''s Magister through the assemblage of extraordinary scent of Nature, the warrior slowly strode toward her and nodded as a greeting. "Your subordinates also appeared intent on a welcoming procession¡ªI''m not a fan of those, which is why I simply walked away¡­ I hope you wouldn''t mind."


    "The welcoming procession is unnecessary, but they do wish to show you a welcoming face. I hope you could understand their good will." Galanoud replied, before sighing softly in wonder. "A brief moment apart, and to think that your ability had actually arrived at such a threshold¡­ it''s hard to imagine that such substantial power belonged to a novice who rose to Legend just a few years ago."


    "Just a lucky coincidence." Making a simple reply, Joshua studied the Nature''s Magister before his eyes as well. With his vision that could discern microscopic layers, it is difficult for even for Legends to not be seen through by his eyes.


    However, what Joshua saw made him blank out momentarily, for he saw nothing other than a huge cluster of fibers and leaves. The beautiful elven lady before him¡ªeven the dark green gown that dragged along the ground was in fact formed from plant fiber and special leaves. Those were not elven legs beneath her gown, but countless squirming tree roots that resembled tentacles, digging into the earth, their origins unfathomable.


    Just like a puppet especially assembled for interaction.


    "Count Radcliffe."


    Just as Joshua blinked, the Nature''s Magister shook her head and cautioned him. "That gaze is very impolite¡ªespecially when directed to a female. Please be aware."


    "Apologies, a habit of mine, searching for the true form¡­"


    Having got caught subconsciously ascertaining another''s true form for the chance a lethal blow, Joshua coughed softly and took a step back when he realized his rudeness. "To be frank," he continued, "I don''t like running in circles, so I''ll just ask¡ªthere must be something important to discuss, since your Ladyship materialized your form and invited me here. Shall we begin?"


    "I really can''t tell if you''re trying to shift the conversation or if that''s really how you behave."


    The Nature''s Magister laughed drily, unable to stop herself from shaking her head by Joshua''s incisive inquiry. "I planned to repay you for your grace in reuniting us with His Majesty, Father Nature, and with that wedding of your little friend, I invited you conveniently here to the Lake of Eternity¡­ according to recent news, I have a gift that you might find suitable."


    "A little prompt, but perhaps you do enjoy such style."


    Galanoud spoke with a tone as if conversing normally, but her movement in the very next second was extraordinary¡ªreaching out with her right hand, a cluster of pale green light began to gather in her hands. Joshua thought nothing of it at first since most gifts were a little significant with her present ability, but he soon frowned, noticing something unusual, and began to scrutinize her every move.


    "That''s¡­" He muttered softly, a hint of astonishment in her voice.


    The Magister, however, was unaffected by the warrior''s surprised voice, even as pale-green radiance streamed toward them from all directions like gathering fireflies. As Joshua looked on at the seemingly trivial lights, he sensed a presence that was familiar without equal.


    It was the power of lifeforce, in its most primitive and fundamental form.


    ***


    The Nature''s Magister grinned, watching her own right hand as her dark-green gown blossomed with flowers in a distinct order. As the light-yellow flowers opened their petals, Nature Power visible to the naked eye surged within.


    And in the next instant, every ounce of that Nature Power was gathered into the Magister''s hand. Amidst emerald flashes, the warrior could seemingly see primeval live flourishing in the oceans, algae floating amidst the shallows. Then, when the oceans turned into land and land into mountains, those unassuming microscopic lifeforms rapidly changed with their new environments. Vertebrates walked over the shores, the ancestors of amphibians crawled out for the water for the first time, while spores of primitive plants spread over the land, propagating. They had gone through crumbling mountains that formed canyons, plains rising into highlands, while they finally formed blankets of dense forests that covered the world of infinite shifts.


    Then, all illusion dispersed as the lights gathered in the Magister''s hand was compressed to its very limit. The light then vanished, and an unimportant four-leaf clover that was wrapped in a bubble of water appeared in Galanoud''s hand.


    "Creating life¡­"


    Even as he studied the ordinary and delicate four-leaf clover, Joshua could sense the profound lifeforce contained within: a vigor that could grow into a towering tree no matter where it was planted. The warrior looked up abruptly at the nine mountainous trees when the very thought struck, and blanked out again.


    "The Mother Lifetree?"


    "You created the sprout of a Mother Lifetree out of thin air?"


    "Yes. Think of it as a gift since you aided us to retrieve the World Tree. As thanks, all elves believed that we must award out something precious¡ªour gratitude could not be conveyed otherwise."


    "I had wanted to give this to you for quite some time, but you really do move around and there''s no telling when you are actually in Mycroft. A chance finally came by today."


    With a pushing motion of her right hand, the Nature''s Magister floated the four-leaf clover to Joshua. "Though most disagreed in the beginning," she said simply, "they acceded in the end."


    "It''s awe-inspiring. You have definitely ventured further than I did in this respect."


    Joshua could not help praising her as he accepted the sprout and sensed the profound lifeforce within. "Please accept my graceful submission as one with inferior skill."


    "But I can''t create a steel statute that is over hundreds of meters tall. Everyone has their strengths, don''t they?"


    Galanoud could not suppress a smile in response to such earnest praise, just as the lights of Nature Power danced a little uncontrollably in her eyes¡ªit was clear that creating the sprout of a Mother Lifetree out of thin air was not easy for her. Still, after taking a moment to recover, the Magister started to tease Joshua. "Rumor had it that you''re replicating objects created by various factions, with Igor even suspecting if you had stolen something out of a collection in his bedroom. As for me, I thought that I could simply give you a sprout of a Mother Lifetree so that you could plant it when you want its Leaves."


    "I did say many times that the statue is an accident. I''m not that narcissistic."


    Joshua tutted, having not the time to explain the frivolous fact that he had been making statues of everyone inside the liege''s residence. Instead, he looked toward the four-leaf clover wrapped in a bubble, and pressed the Magister with interest. "I wouldn''t decline this gift¡ªbut are there any conditions for planting it?"


    It was not as if there were no examples of people who wanted to steal the sprouts of elven Lifetree in history. A few occasions of carelessness on part of their race¡ªwhich may have been deliberate¡ªsaw a few successful thefts. However, those who tried to grow it failed unexpectedly, and while those stolen sprouts did not die, it certainly would not grow no matter what method was used. Over a dozen years, it would only grow from four-leaf clover into a simple shrub, millennia away from growing into a tree that pillared the skies.


    "It''s simple. The Mother Lifetree cannot be planted into soil; it must be soaked directly in water with lifeforce before its roots developed fully."


    Galanoud turned slightly toward the Lake of Eternity which was rippling in a crystalline glint, sighing softly. "It took us elves a thousand years to nurture the Lake of Eternity to such a state, and without it the Mother Lifetree would be a simple potted plant¡­ Though in itself meaningless, the Mother Tree does hold the experience I have in creating life¡ªwhich would be more helpful than a Mother Tree for you."


    "That''s a great gift. I like it. Thank you."


    Joshua nodded somberly in gratitude at the Nature''s Magister''s gesture, certainly aware that she respected his own strength, and it was not a hassle for him to plant the Mother Tree since he knew a place that indeed held water rich in lifeforce. The locale itself was vast, covered entirely in water and abundant in energies, although the only problem was that it was no within the world of Mycroft.


    ''Looks like I have to make a trip to the Bloodmoon Abyss when I have the time,'' he thought. ''Light''s true form probably wouldn''t mind having a tree as company.''


    The Bloodmoon Abyss was a world that lay in waste but not without the chance of revitalization. All Xillians'' energy and lifeforce had assembled into the blood moon, and when it is revived as a sun, the revitalization of the world was but an extended process.


    If a Mother Lifetree was added to the equation of the extended process, and if the tree itself could grow to a certain height where its colossal roots could anchor the shattered continents that floated in the air, the revival of the world would naturally be accelerated considerably.


    Joshua looked up as he arranged an upcoming trip in his mind, and turned toward the Nature''s Magister who was watching him silently and nodded. "However," he said, "You inviting me here definitely isn''t to just give me a tree, Magister.


    "Now that we''ve got that out of the way, shall we talk business?"

 Chapter 650 You Are Truly Worthy

    Galanoud sighed softly after a brief silence¡ªsomething she did frequently in her conversation with Joshua today. "Radcliffe," she said a little feebly, "nobody could keep up the conversation with the way you speak."


    Still, she appeared not to mind, as if she was used to similar beings who spoke freely without any being aware of their environment. Shaking her head, she simply delved into the heart of the matter as well.


    "Then I shall speak frankly¡ªit concerns the World Tree."


    "World Tree? That Seed?" Joshua asked doubtfully in return, and it was clear he did not find anything wrong with the way he spoke and was not conscious at all about his own Emotional Quotient.


    "Indeed, the Seed reawakened by Father Nature in the Great Ajax Volcano," Galanoud said patiently. "You must have heard rumors that there had been dissent amongst the elves. Everything began with the World Tree."


    Joshua nodded. He did his homework before meeting the Nature''s Magister here in the Lake of Eternity, and certainly was aware of the elves'' current internal affairs. In a nutshell, the Nine Elven Tribes are unhappy with the Court''s monopoly over the World Tree, and while they did not protest against the Elven Empress''s authority, they showed a silent resistance, acting in civil disobedience.


    And in such a few months, the elves who had been united began to show signs of schism. Just as the Court could not extend its decrees outside the cityscapes around the Lake of Eternity, the Nine Tribes did not have the core resource support of the Court. Both sides held each other in a stalemate that made all elves uncomfortable ¡ª in such an atmosphere that resembled a cold war, conflict could explode with a single spark.


    "Now that you mention it, I find it unusual: why wouldn''t you release Father Nature''s Legacy?"


    Joshua, being a non-elf and hence uninvolved, still found things puzzling. "Father Nature''s awakening of the World Tree Seed definitely isn''t to strengthen the Elven Court exclusively, and my impression of you, my lady, is definitely not of a hoarder."


    And Galanoud assuredly was not. In fact, the reason she was known as Nature''s Magister was that she solemnly instructs all intelligent beings indiscriminately¡ªwhether they were elf, human, dwarf or halfling¡ªwho set their wills on walking Nature''s Way. She was the one with most nominal apprentices, since all druids and mages affiliated to the Earth-elements would logically have attended her public classes.


    "I do not know how to put it."


    But now, such an instructor who insists on educating everyone regardless of background could only smile bitterly, shaking her head at Joshua''s question. Galanoud appeared unsure how to answer at once, and only spoke softly after a brief gran.


    "What do you believe the World Tree to be, Radcliffe?"


    It was a fine question. Joshua thought about it for a moment before answering. "The perfect version of a Mother Lifetree? Or perhaps, to a certain extent, a progeny or copy of Father Nature."


    "Yes, and no."


    Not quite rejecting Joshua''s question, Galanoud looked up to the nine colossal trees that towered over the surface of the Lake of Eternity, her eyes reflecting the image of their massive trunks that pillared the world. Then, she lowered her gaze and leveled it at Joshua again. "The World Tree is definitely a superior existence than the Mother Lifetree and possesses many more mysterious uses, along with a complete Legacy from His Majesty. However, apart from that, there''s also many¡­"


    At those words, the Magister frowned and searched for the suitable word.


    "Information."


    "Her Imperial Majesty and I had studied the essence of the World Tree Seed, and was shocked to find that it was a massive ''living data vault'' instead of the mere seed from an Extraordinary plant. In its cores are most Legacies and information ''Ancient'' elves had planted within."


    As the Nature''s Magister elaborated, her tone became calmer and less emotional as she explained hers and the Elven Empress''s discovery in detail. The World Tree Seed, a clone that Father Nature created by parting His own body, was His progeny and also a prototype He would use to advance into the Void and other worlds. Its core was a data vault that could elevate a band of elves into Extraordinary civilization out of nothing, the content of which was all-encompassing: all knowledge could be attained from it, be it how to construct interdimensional portals down to how to nurture plants.


    "By the latter period of the Glorious Era, our elven ancestors had conducted many external colonization trials, with Solar Ships carrying sprouts of mature Mother Lifetree and elven elites to other worlds. However, because they were unable to alter local nature, all otherworld colonies needed help with resources from the Mycroft locals, or they would find it difficult to survive for extended periods."


    The Nature''s Magister then lowered her eyes, shifting her gaze from Joshua''s too little budding sprouts on the ground.


    "His Majesty had collected data of the colonies and created the World Tree at the time, but before the plan revolving around it could be launched, it ended due to the Final Battle. Even so, inside it was information detailing the colonial elves¡­ Their link to Mycroft was severed before the Final Battle, and now¡­ they should be lost to the depths of the Endless Void by now."


    And basically, unable to survive.


    Joshua could not help sighing lightly at those words, the memories he attained from the Black Mist suddenly appearing: The lightless shade had obscured the light of the Multiverse, the evil that devoured all things sweeping through the skies of ten thousand worlds. Beneath the might of those swarming Evil Gods, even the ''Shelter'' civilization¡ªa society that transcended many worlds, and a grand world that had allied itself with Glorious-Era Mycroft had crumbled and died, leaving the Black Mist as a last-ditch form of survival.


    Furthermore, even if the world of Mycroft triumphed against its foes, their civilization had largely regressed to its present-day state. Though the Starfall Era had almost molded itself into a shade of the Glorious Era back then, there was a still a great distance to cover ¡ª and if that was already the case for the civilization itself, what more was its scattered branches?


    Joshua mostly understood what the Nature''s Magister meant at that.


    "So, you''re saying that you intend to join the Empire''s plan to develop outwardly? Do you plan to search for those colonial elves that were spread elsewhere by using information from the World Tree Seed?"


    Joshua shook his head. "Welcome to the team then¡ªI believe I speak for Israel, Nostradamus as well as myself that all of us would be very accepting of your involvement. However, forgive my frankness but those colonials¡­ would be dust by now."


    Joshua spoke rather pertinently. After all, if they had been devoured by the Evil Gods and their kin, there would not be even dust left of them.


    "Rationally speaking, the relics of those colonials would be a great find even if they had died, providing us great experience regarding mass colonialism in the present. On the other hand, from an emotive aspect, those colonials had left their homeland for their own race, and yet were abandoned by their own race in days long gone. That is why, now, we as successors have a duty to bring those pioneers home."


    The Nature''s Magister inclined her head, and spoke in a tranquil voice. "I would discuss with Israel myself regarding my participation. Us elves are willing to provide support in the form of skill and personnel, but this time, I wish to entrust something upon you: Count Radcliffe¡ªduring your next travel, I hope you could pay attention to worlds in these coordinates. The elves would not be stingy in their reward.


    "It is fine by me¡­ searching for ancient remains when the opportunity arises and help to bring those pioneers home is nothing difficult."


    Joshua frowned even as he accepted the substantial amount of coordinates the Magister sent to him through a spiritual link. "But why would you entrust that task to me?"


    "Are you not, after all, the one on Mycroft who ventured into Void most frequently with great rewards?"


    The warrior thought about it, and could not actually come up with any retort. Since arriving on the Mycroft Continent, he had very much run a lap around another world every few months, and had stayed in foreign realms no longer than he had stayed in his own domain¡­ At the moment, he might already have the label ''Void Exploring Expert'' in the eyes of other Legendary champions. In the end, every other Legendary champion had their own factions or race to oversee, and the greater their ability, the greater their duty and authority. They were leaders of peoples, and naturally could not scamper around like the warrior.


    "Still, you had not explained why you would not share the Legacy amongst the Nine Tribes¡­ though it is a matter concerning your own race, as one who met Father Nature, I think he definitely wouldn''t like the elves'' state right now.


    Due to the issue being an internal conflict amongst the elves, Joshua did not press her, although the Nature''s Magister did not conceal her opinion.


    "Joshua, do you still not understand?" She sighed and spoke softly. "The core of the World Tree Seed is the elves'' data vault of ''Ancient Times''."


    Galanoud closed her eyes and shook her head, even as she emphasized the ''Ancient'' prefix. "The legacy of the elves is lacking. A thousand years ago¡ªat the beginning of the Starfall Era, we sought the path to Extraordinary from virtually nothing, which is why every elf strongly yearned for a complete divine legacy ¡ª I understand the Nine Tribes'' dissatisfaction well, for that was what I really thought when I labored in that same pursuit."


    "But Nature is ever-changing, never once staying the same." She continued firmly, opening her eyes. "The Nature''s Way a thousand years ago is simply ill-suited for today''s world. His Majesty''s own path may be greatly inspiring to those learned a Legend like me, but it''s nothing less than a path to doom for those who do not understand what they are learning!"


    Galanoud''s words were extremely determined and confident without any self-doubt. She was truly worshipful of Father Nature''s Legacy when she encountered the Creator of the Elves, and yet here she was, daring to criticize Him.


    "Most of the time, the Divine Nature Spells that His Majesty passed down relies upon the power of the Profound Being known as the ''World.'' According to the description of His Legacy, that Profound Being was a Will that treated all things with kindness. Now, however, that Will is gone, and worse still, it glares at us with enmity¡ªthat is why His Majesty''s divine spell is unsuitable for present-day use from the start!"


    She was referring to Mycroft the Steel Python, the World Will. Joshua was aware of the true face of that Profound Being the instant he caught that very mention. Though he did not know if the Nature''s Magister knew it the World Will was sealed in the depths of the earth''s core, the warrior believed she knew and thought he himself did not, which was why she explained it to him a little more tactfully.


    "That is why I can''t share that Legacy. Instead, I shall destroy and bury it."


    Concluding her own words resolutely, the Nature''s Magister''s tone gradually calmed as if noticing that she had been a little emotional. "His Majesty isn''t wrong; this world is what''s wrong, and when heaven and earth changes, we have to as well¡ªand not follow ancient traditions stubbornly."


    "That was convincing. So why not explain that to those tribes? They would not doubt you given your credit, even if they believed you provisionally."


    Joshua had somewhat understood the Magister''s actions. Naturally, if the Legacy of ancient Divine Nature Spells is related to the Steel Python, the best countermeasure was to destroy everything without leaving any trac. No one could tell if Mycroft the Steel Python had kept some hidden channel that could free it from its bonds through Divine Nature Spells¡ªit was ultimately a World Will, and no measure was too prudent. Still, while the Magister''s general strategy was fine, it was crude in the details: The Elven Court, being aware of the truth, could have just made slight arrangements, and things would not deteriorate to a state of near civil-strife amongst the elves.


    "Because many elves do not understand what ''Nature'' actually is." Galanoud simply smiled in return. "Most elves and outsiders such as yourself believed that Nature is a pronoun for ''World'', that the ecosphere is the world you and I live in when in fact it wasn''t so. Without the influence of that Profound Being, Nature''s Power had already turned into brand-new energy completely distinct from what it was before, and yet most elves never noticed that¡ªwhich is why I say that they ''don''t understand what they are learning.''"


    While she spoke, the Nature''s Magister slowly turned her back to Joshua, and spread her arms at the Lake of Eternity. Galanoud''s entire body thus began to cascade with waves of soft green creases of light that spread outwards as a warm breeze. Joshua looked up and watched as the pale-green wind swept across the lakeside and the surrounding forests, sensing all of nature slowly throbbing, as if a giant creature was vibrating its own lungs in a deep breath.


    "Nature is not a world. Instead, it is the sign that life is victorious over it," Galanoud began softly¡ªher voice level in the beginning, but gaining in somberness the more she spoke. Then, as if wanting to prove something to someone, she exclaimed with an extraordinarily determined voice!


    "What elves know of Nature today is completely wrong. Ecospheres do not exist to protect worlds, but created by life itself to guard themselves!"


    "World is Eternity, and the birth of Natural Life was to conquer that Eternity from the start. We shall flourish over this soil, until the end of this World or the end of our race!"


    The Nature''s Magister then promptly turned and stared at Joshua. The warrior could tell that the Legendary champion was extremely emotional¡ªit''s after deep breaths that she calmed.


    "Father Nature''s philosophy is out of fashion. I must completely change the awareness of the elves toward Nature without compromise. This time, every leader of every tribe had been invited here precisely so that the true form of Nature''s Way can be demonstrated."


    Then, after a long silence, Galanoud finally spoke again with an almost unintelligible voice, with an indescribable sense of puzzlement.


    "Joshua, you are the only human who met Father Nature. Tell me, which path is better for the elves: His Majesty''s or mine?"


    To ask that question must have tormented Galanoud herself greatly.


    Joshua exhaled, knowing that for that lady who had always revered Father Nature and saw Him as the Creator of elves and their benevolent guardian, to walk a different path that denies His ways was in itself something of genuine anguish. The reason she asked for Joshua was not to give him some Mother Lifetree or to ally herself with a development project. Indeed, Galanoud''s purpose was simple: she simply wanted to hear an answer¡ªone that either acknowledges or refutes¡ªfrom the one person who had met Father Nature.


    While she held herself determinedly outwardly, there was still a sense of doubt in her.


    The warrior knew of the Magister''s doubts very well. It was because she was truly powerful that Galanoud had ventured too far and too deep into her own Nature''s Way that even Father Nature could no longer guide her forward. Right now, she arrived at a fork in the road none had taken before her, and she did not know which path better suited the elves of present day.


    Even so, all Legends are those who walked paths no one had taken before them. They are pioneers of new roads, and their successors would be at a loss in the face of unknown and choices.


    "I do not know, My Lady." Joshua did not know how to respond at first toward Galanoud''s query, but then smiled.


    "However, I do believe that you shouldn''t doubt yourself."


    As he recalled what he saw back in Illgner, Joshua remembered the rage and disdain Illgner the Steel Python had toward Father Nature then. The World Will had hated the deity for altering its body for His own Children, just so that the elves could live safely in another world.


    For the elves, He changed His own path.


    For the elves, she chose that path.


    Indistinctly, that wrinkled tree face of Father Nature started to overlap with Galanoud''s beautiful features. The two were completely different and yet identical; the pair started distinctly only to finally tread on the same path.


    Therefore, Joshua bowed slightly toward Galanoud. "For you are a truly worthy Nature''s Magister," he said sincerely.

 Chapter 651 Subterranean Realm

    Galanoud''s was not lost for long. In the end, she was a Legendary-champion of firm will¡ªapart from Father Nature and the future of all elves, there was nothing that could shake her resolve.


    "I''ve made a gaffe."


    Taking a deep breath and withdrawing the faint emerald radiances that were revolving around her into her body, the Nature''s Magister inclined her head, the hint of a smile showing on her face once more. "You''re right. Father Nature is already gone¡ªI do not have to doubt myself, and just do what I must."


    "I shall correct myself if I''m wrong, and start again if I was mistaken. My Legend''s way and the elves are nothing so fragile."


    Though her words were so, Galanoud appeared not in a fine state. Noticing that as well, she bowed apologetically at Joshua. "It''s regrettable, Count Radcliffe," she said ruefully, "that I invited you here to merely speak about such frivolous things."


    "It''s fine."


    On the other hand, Joshua did not find it so since he attained one Mother Lifetree Seed almost without cost, as well as certain meaningful information. Additionally, the elves are indicating that they are willing to participate in the Empire''s development projects, which made him find his trip here to the Lake of Eternity very valuable.


    However, he could tell that the Nature''s Magister was not in a fine state, and so took his leave before she could say anything else. "Since our matters'' mostly settled, I shall take my two chaperones for a walk around Redwood City since there''s still some time to Hill''s wedding. You can look for me anytime you wish if there''s anything, My Lady."


    "Ah¡­ alright. Please don''t let me keep you, Count Radcliffe."


    Galanoud paused for a moment after the warrior spoke first, saying what she already had in mind. Even as she tried to muster a reply, the Nature''s Magister could only smile bitterly as Joshua rose into the air without hesitating and darted towards the distant horizon. Staying where she was and unsure what she should say at the moment, she could only shake her head. "Really, what an unorthodox fellow¡ªI should have been the one to bid my leave first."


    "Maybe he''s just trying to help me save face¡­"


    Muttering and sighing, Galanoud closed her eyes, and her human form instantly vanished from her lakeside stroll, her beautiful features instantly dispersing into countless tiny roots and leaves. Her body now an unusual human-shaped plant, she seeped deep underground, the plant''s roots itself extended into a hole below. There was no telling where her true form lay along the hole, only that there was an emerald radiance flowing deep beneath the Lake of Eternity, as if it were the veins of some colossal creature.


    But soon, the hole became level like the healed of a creature.


    Meanwhile, Joshua flew rapidly back to Redwood City.


    He entered the skies where the air was thin in supersonic flight, taking a brief few minutes to cover the distance between the Lake of eternity and Redwood city. Along with the fact that his conversation with the Nature''s Magister was plain and direct, it did not take more than half an hour for Joshua to land at the heart of Redwood City, in the tree crown of the towering redwood tree.


    As the guards and inspectors exclaimed in surprise and saluted him, Joshua landed at once on the wooden castle with a portal. The elven reception that had been bewildered by the warrior''s departure hence hurried out from the castle, but before they could utter a thing, Joshua simply said, "I''ve already talked to the Nature''s Magister, so there''s no need for that complicated ceremonies of yours. I''ll just be bringing my companions for a walk around the city."


    ''My Lord! We''re not making complicated ceremonies here!''


    The elven reception party at the fore consisted of leaders from major tribes¡ªelven nobles, to a certain extent. However, their faces now appeared pained: it appeared harmless for a Legendary champion to visit the city, but it was not so if that person''s name was Joshua van Radcliffe! Though it was now clear that most of what they knew about him was false, anyone who was just a little sensitive would suffocate when they encounter his mighty presence of the Halo of Despair that appeared intermittently.


    Those with weak abilities would, like mountain dwellers, be unable to sense the profoundness of their mountains, while the powerful ones would at least be able to resist that Halo which had been deliberately suppressed, though they may not compare to the greatness of mountains. It was those of average ability and yet sensitive who would detect the power of that absolute Halo of Despair, and through Redwood City was not exactly crowded, who knows what kind of trouble Joshua could stir in his stroll.


    "Relax, I will keep it down."


    Joshua made a rare smile when he noticed the worried and nervous elves. "I''ve mentioned it before: I''m not some beast or floodwater, but a kind and reliable guy. I won''t make a move unless there be evil."


    Simply consoling the fidgeting elven leaders of Redwood City, Joshua also generally grasped the state of the city itself.


    These nobles were mostly hierarchs of the Tidesong tribe, and in turn subordinates or followers of Hill''s father. Hill and Fina were having an audience with individuals of the elven court at the moment about his inheriting of his father''s title, while these nobles, being aware of the relationship between Hill and Joshua, came to him to welcome the Legendary champion and try to secure a good impression.


    Having no violent struggle for power, putting on airs or conspiracies, the elves were very much a sincere bunch. As the sole heir to the Tidesongs'' bloodline, while Hill''s union with a dragon lady of Ancient Dragon bloodline was a little contradicting to some ancestral doctrines, nobody in Starfall Year 837 would pay much attention to some thousand-year old teaching. Inversely, Ancient Dragon Bloodline certainly would not dishonor elven bloodlines, and it was far important that progenies were stronger than pure-blooded ones¡ªand with a Legendary champion watching his back, any who would try to stand against them was certainly seeking death.


    The thinning of racial bloodlines had also been occurring throughout the continent. The idea took root essentially because Extraordinary abilities are gradually becoming common, and it was nothing difficult for Gold or Supreme to adjust their own bloodlines. Be it lich, vampire, death knight, werewolf, Drakonid or various rare bloodlines, all of those were champions who had altered their own bloodlines and race. Though there was a great gap between elf and Ancient Dragon bloodline, the essential differences were gone when they arrive at Supreme, and they were much a new species in Legend: the only identical aspect they would share with their previous race when the time comes was merely in spirit.


    As one who believed himself to still be human, Joshua did not dwell on it too much. Arriving at the guest hall of the Redwood City Castle, he found the divine armament siblings who were poking jovially in front of a screen.


    "That post is all contraband, I banned him!"


    "Eh, sis. Look at the management manual: we should issue a warning during the first violation and deduct their reputation points. On the second count, we will have to examine the situation before banning him."


    "But look, he''s posting images of delicious food in the middle of the night¡­"


    "Then ban him." The youth''s voice became determined.


    Ying and Ling''s eyes were flickering with a faint ice-blue light, a radiance where the Information Terminal operated.


    "Stop playing, Ying. I gave you administrative rights not to simply ban people¡ªlearn to regulate justly."


    Joshua simply shouted by the doors to the hall. "You too, Ling¡ªdon''t fan the flames. Look after your sister but don''t indulge in those spam posts as well. It''s important to maintain order in the Winter Fort Academy''s forum, but those can wait: we''re going for a walk around the city."


    "Yes, Master."


    "Understood, Master."


    The two siblings answered at once, and obediently turned off their screens, rose from their seats and flanked Joshua.


    ***


    Just as Joshua had mentioned, after the Information Terminal network had begun its operations, he had shared superior management rights with the other few Legendary champions, while subordinating administrative control were handed to a few Imperial Royal mages who maintained the network. The forums, meanwhile, were delegated to Ying, Ling, and Zero-Three, the latter of whom was in charge of upkeep for the trade panel¡ªthe vital experimental panel for the core External Development redemption system in the future.


    Meanwhile, management of the forum was handed to the divine armament siblings. Since they were fundamentally of psionic bodies and humanoid ''fairies'' to a certain extent, with weapons being their true form and resting state, adding supplementary functions were simpler for them compared to humans. And by request of the siblings, Joshua had directly their main body to the server of the Information Terminal, allowing them to directly transcend space as they connected to the network, in turn allowing the warrior to stay in touch with Winter Fort Academy''s network at all times.


    "By the way, Master, there are now thirty-four parties participating in the Subterranean Realm mission!" Ying said, rather pleased even as she studied the unique decorations around her, while following Joshua out of the Redwood City Castle. "Half of the forum is talking about the mission."


    "And the other half is all meaningless posts." Ling grunted coldly. Even if he did try to dissuade Ying from simply handing out bans, it was clear that he hated non-compliance much more than Ying. "I broke up today¡ªwhat should I do if I can''t find a girlfriend¡ªthe canteen food is disgusting¡­ how they could post such things so boldly?"


    "I, for one, find canteen food important." Ying nodded solemnly beside him. "I get sick watching them having beef stew every day even I don''t eat¡­ Right, Master¡ªIvan and the others had entered deep into the cavern Zero-One dug."


    "The First Party? Well, well¡ªthey do get my gist. Very good, Ying, remember to report in their findings when there''s a chance."


    Joshua nodded, pleased at once that everyone had the spirit of exploration. "I could sense that Lisa, Syndicate, and Zero-One aren''t in danger, so I''ll let them play around a little more."


    Not one to hold everything in his palm, Joshua was fine with seeing his own student throwing away his plans and going for an adventure in the vastness of the world¡­ Naturally, they must do no wrong, or the warrior would act himself to clear things up.


    "Still, it''s been a week, but Lisa and the others still don''t wish to return." Joshua could not help being puzzled at the thought.


    "Is digging really that fun?"


    ***


    While it was fun, it was also a tinge tiring.


    "By the way, Mister Syndicate¡ªhow long have we been digging?"


    On the other side of the world, beneath the Icy Plains of the Extreme North amidst the Northern Realms, a hungry-looking Drakonid girl has spread herself over the head of a huge steel giant as she spoke unenergetically with the balrog inside her own body.


    "My body clock is now haywire¡­"


    "It''s definitely hard to judge without the change of day and night, but it should be around eight days and seven hours according to my calculations."


    Compared to the Drakonid girl who had a bad complexion since she had been only eating rations and drinking distilled water all the while, Syndicate''s spirit signature appeared rather energetic. "As expected of His Lordship''s progeny: Though it was created before he ascended as Monarch, it''s fundamentally powerful. In eight short days, it had dug such a long two-way passage¡ªit would probably stretch directly through the earth''s crust and deep into the magma layer!


    "Magma?!"


    The word itself jolted the Drakonid girl, who could not help but remember the underground ruins, and she frowned amidst instinctive fear. "But Brother Zero-One isn''t digging in a straight line. It would occasionally go up or bypass some mineral veins, and though I don''t know where it is digging, it doesn''t feel downward."


    "Bzzt-bzzt, bzzt-bzzt-bzzt."


    Below the Drakonid girl, Zero-One, who had transformed half of its body into a gigantic tunneling shield solemnly emitted a series of electromagnetic signals, which the Drakonid girl nodded in return. "Look, Brother Zero-One is saying that it is searching for something, and not just digging downwards.


    "It''s just an observation¡­ Ah, you fool could actually say ''brother''¡­"


    In Lisa''s body, Syndicate breathed a long sigh.


    Since the Drakonid girl learned that Zero-One was born just a few years ago, she did not hesitate calling herself sister, while Zero-One quietly acknowledged that relationship. While Syndicate could understand the jovial exchanges of electromagnetic signals between the two, the balrog always felt that it was on a completely different page. Still, it remained fortunate that both were rather compliant with his orders, just like how Zero-One avoided several underground cavities thanks to the balrog''s scans, allowing them more time to dig.


    Though Zero-One itself did not fear being buried beneath a cavity, Lisa was not that well-built. The two reckless little fellows certainly need an old and wise being in the lead¡­ the balrog could not hold back the sense of inner exhaustion at the thought, since it had never worried so much in the centuries before it met Lisa.


    Nonetheless, it did not find that worry troubling. It was willing for it to last its whole life if possible.


    And one way or the other, the trio were not digging aimlessly.


    ***


    "A weird call¡­"


    That was what Zero-One had said in the first place.


    It was a night of snow when Lisa and Syndicate led Zero-One on a stroll beneath the Lost Sea. After all, beings of Extraordinary power only feared extremely turbulent oceanic flow instead of icy water, but Zero-Three''s mass resolved that issue perfectly. The trio thus used electromagnetic radiance to happily study the diverse fishes in the depths, and Zero-One told them about something that troubled it, which itself had been unwilling to mention to Joshua.


    "Bzzt-bzzt-bzzt-bzzt, bzzt-bzzt, bzzt-bzzt-bzzt."


    (It was a curious voice from deep below the ground, as if it was summoning something. It is not directed at me deliberately, but seemed to be sent to all beings that fit the conditions.)


    Zero-One had been disturbed by that voice all along, which is why it always dug underground passageway and strolled around in the evenings to shake off that voice. Now, feeling Lisa''s encouragement, it intended to investigate the source of the voice.


    "Hey, wait! Stop digging!"


    Just as Syndicate was busy remembering the start of their journey, sirens began to wail across its mind halfway through. "There''s something blocking my spiritual sensory dead ahead¡­ It''s a cavity right below us!"


    "It''s about to crack!"


    "Bzzt-bzzt!?"


    "Eh?!"


    The Drakonid girl and Steel Elemental exclaimed in surprise at the same time, but with Syndicate''s ongoing spiritual scan they noticed it a little too late, which was why the gigantic tunneling shield Zero-One turned into kept digging ahead.


    ''Ka-cha.'' An echo of indeterminable weight sounded.


    Therefore, in the very next instant, earth crumbled and stone shattered. With prompt weightlessness and infinite boulders and clumps of dirt, Lisa''s three simply dropped from the sturdy underground passageway down into a mysterious cavity.


    ''Boooom¡ª''


    A tremendous rumble resounded over the entire subterranean cavity. Before fainting from the sudden blunt force, Lisa could vaguely see that the underground cavity was not dark. Various fluorescent fungus glinted faintly in different colors, and she could still hear the weak gushing sounds of water¡ªit was the sound of a cascading underground river.


    But it all happened in one brief moment. In the very next second, the unlucky Drakonid girl was unconscious from the sudden fall from up high due to a single instant of carelessness. Though her strong physique prevented her from being injured by the impact, her fainting from the intense brain concussion was unavoidable.


    Even so, the Drakonid girl opened her eyes again in no time at all, although there was an unusual red glint in her eyes now.


    "Damn it, Lisa has whited out. I need to check things out¡­"


    Temporarily controlling Lisa''s body, Syndicate stood over Zero-One''s head as it slowly reverted to its steel giant form, and looked around. "Wait a minute," he muttered in slight surprise after doing that for a few seconds. "Luminous fungus, underground river, huge cavity¡­ is this what His Lordship mentioned¡­"


    "Subterranean realm?"

 Chapter 652 Lessons from the Books

    Syndicate frowned as it controlled Lisa''s body and looked around the underground karst brightened by the luminous fungi. As electromagnetism adjusted muscles and gathered lifeforce, the girl''s pupils contracted and shifted at inhuman speed¡ªinstantly, Lisa''s eyes became supernatural organs that could compare against powerful binoculars thanks to ''Actuate Bolt'', observing everything from nearby to afar.


    As a matter of fact, Actuate Bolt was not a suitable name for it¡ªhaving trained in the technique bestowed by Joshua to its very limit and creating a brand-new power after even more training in Winter Fort Academy, that power greatly increases any human attribute, whether it was hearing, vision, smell or even grip. One''s smell could even be honed so sensitively that it picks up all scents within hundreds of meters.


    However, the duo did not inform Joshua about the fact or name that power, and at present, with the strengthened version of Actuate Bolt, Syndicate could see as far as five kilometers in the dim underground reaches. However, the balrog was left shocked that it could not make out the edge of the underground cavity.


    "That large?! Looks like this isn''t a normal underground cavity, but very likely part of the ''Subterranean realm'' His Lordship had mentioned!"


    The rather unusual voice of a girl echoed. One could see that pebbles and stone were still falling incessantly from high above the subterranean realm, causing the luminous fungi in the immediate vicinity to dim as well. Seeing nothing from the spot where they dropped after excessive digging, Syndicate could only withdraw its gaze. "Fungus, insects and the supersonic cries of bats¡­ there is life here. This isn''t some mere dead cave."


    Just as Syndicate pondered in observation, Zero-One rose as well with clanging, sharp metallic scraping sounds. Its lower silver metallic body had turned into a tunneling shield to excavate a passageway, but was now wriggling as if alive, and forming an armor-like body of a giant.


    ''Click.''


    With the sound as if something was unlocked, a ray akin to a blade promptly shone in the subterranean realm, stretching toward the distant darkness. Like a searchlight brightening its surrounding subterranean realm, a blinding white light was emanating from Zero-One''s large, singular eye. It was sweeping its gaze around to determine their current situation, but it was the same as Syndicate thought: a colossal subterranean realm with an unobservable edge with some life.


    On and above the stone walls, the luminous fungi dimmed with Zero-One''s light, whereas countless invertebrates shaped like cockroaches and centipedes slipped into cracks behind the fungal. A huge swarm of bats could almost be seen in the distance, panicking as they tried to flee the light''s touch. Syndicate noticed that these bats were smaller than its cousins that lived in typical caverns, their skin a dry ash-gray instead of black. Some had luminous fungal dabbed on their skin, flickering in different faint lights.


    And nearby was a surging underground river. Syndicate could sense the urgency of its gush, and directed its eyes to observe the river itself. "Poorer water quality, many floating particles and rather turbid. There are also distinct metallic particles¡­ is there a mineral vein nearby?"


    Syndicate even discovered many underground fishes in the river as well as a certain bizarre aquatic creature. It judged that the river was not independent, but a part of a larger underground water cycle.


    "The bats hunt the insects, the insects feed on the fungus, the fungus is fertilized by the corpses of both bats and insects¡­ And along with the nearby river, it''s a basic cycle."


    Even as the thought struck, the red glint in Lisa''s eyes was gradually fading, and Syndicate hence reached out and pressed a hand on its forehead.


    "You''re up, then," it said a little helplessly.


    In the next instant, as Lisa''s movements froze, the red glint in her eyes vanished completely, and that weird Basic accent of hers now turned into one fluent grumble.


    "Ah-ah-ah¡­ My head''s spinning¡­ I think I''m going to throw up!"


    "Keep it together. Your composition is not that weak."


    Syndicate''s voice echoed inside Lisa''s body, and the balrog now began to communicate with Zero-One through a spiritual link. "You can start to explore now. Be careful, there might be intelligent beings."


    Though there it was a subterranean frontier with only fungi, insects, and bats, the weak food chain should not sustain the presence of the rumored powerful underground beasts. But there would be not many restraints when it came to the gray dwarves and the dark elves¡ªthrough abilities gained from specially cultivated fungi and herbs, they could live anywhere beneath the ground.


    "Alright, I''ll keep it together¡­"


    "Bzzt, bzzt-bzzt." (Yes, Mister Syndicate.)


    Zero-One spoke very respectfully toward the balrog mainly because it could sense an iota of Steel Strength that belonged to Joshua within the balrog''s true form. Furthermore, the balrog had lived longer and was definitely more experience than it was, which was why Zero-One did not find it troubling. To a certain point of view, human relationships had nothing to with it as a Steel Elemental, and as long as there was something worth learning, it would naturally show respect.


    Zero-One''s stride did not tremble earth much, having learned after walking around dwarven settlements for years. Carrying Lisa and Syndicate and moving around slowly, the three did not venture too far from the cavity where they fell, instead forming a semi-circular perimeter.


    Even so, what they discovered in such a short distant stunned the trio.


    "Aren''t those the extinct ''Jillian Sea Lavenders'' blooming beside the luminous mushrooms?"


    Throwing herself down from Zero-One''s head, past its craggy body like moving down a slide, Lisa paid no attention as she trampled over the clusters of luminous fungi that burst like bubbles beneath her feet and splashing viscous all around. She moved at once to a spot where unordinary mana was spreading, her eyes widening at those pale-yellow luminous grasses with crystalline textures, surrounded fungi as if they were escorting a queen. "It''s the main ingredient for the ancient ''Divine Blessing Elixir'', ''Dragonblood Potion'' and ''Dragonslaying Bane!''" She exclaimed. "Never thought that there''d be some here!"


    Divine Blessing Elixir and Dragonblood Potion could turn a human body temporarily invincible and give any individual temporary explosive power respectively, both being rare potions that had no side effects at all. As for Dragonslaying bane¡ªlike its name would suggest, was a poison that could kill dragons. One thing these potions shared were that all three are incredibly difficult to brew and hence a great market value given their rare chief ingredients, which Lisa never imagined would be here.


    "Almost extinct."


    Syndicate reminded her inside the girl''s own body. "Winter Fort Academy''s greenhouse for rare plants still had a small patch of ground were some of those were grown since their surviving conditions for light and mana concentrations are too demanding¡­ Never thought that the luminous fungi could naturally produce growing space for them, it''s truly an academy point-gaining discovery."


    Even as it spoke, Syndicate was scanning their surroundings psionically, probing for similar mana signatures around them and was abruptly shocked again. "Thirty, forty, sixty, ninety¡­ More than a hundred?! This is basically a natural nurturing ground for Jillian Sea Lavenders!"


    "Bzzt-bzzt, bzzt-bzzt!" (Wait, I detected unique ores!)


    Beside them, Zero-One had stopped, careful not to trample over the rare magical plants while exclaiming in surprise through its electromagnetic signals. "Bzzt, bzzt-bzzt-bzzt-bzzt, bzzt-bzzt-bzzt bzzt!" (Ah, there''s pyroxene and silver¡­ And Moonlight Crystals!)


    The two words pyroxene and silver did not quite catch Lisa and Syndicate''s attention. They had already plucked one Jillian Crystal Plant and kept it in a culture bottle, and would gain at least 750 points if they brought it back to the Academy¡­ Along with the discovery, they might be awarded a Special Contribution!


    Nonetheless, when she caught the mention of Moonlight Crystals, the young girl quickly looked up and turned to Zero-One, exclaiming simultaneously with the balrog, "Really!?"


    Zero-One did not respond, instead lifting its hand to point at a nearby spot. With a wave of surging magical energy and its innate ability to manipulate earth and metals, Zero-One removed all soil and stone in that zone, leaving a mineral vein deep beneath.


    It was a crystalline body glittering in silver-blue radiance, socketed amidst stone and silver.


    The pair''s reaction was not surprising. In truth, the North had considerable storage of pyroxene and silver¡ªthough the latter was actually rare and a raw material to forge coins, its greatest value to Moldavia was its great magical energy conductivity since the region itself was not poor with resources. There is even less worth to mention pyroxene, the world''s cheapest enchanted ingredient. It was simply a stone that emits light, and only the purest of pyroxene crystals could be used as the focusing core for large enchanted cannons.


    On the other hand, it was a different story for Moonlight Crystals. Those crystal deposits that had been depleted on the Mycroft''s surface, with few traces of them in the underground mines of the dwarves alongside pyroxene deposits. These crystals did not have much usage but every single use it does have was vital¡ªthey are the minority substances that could simultaneously store lifeforce, holy light, and mana at an extremely high capacity. It could be used as the core body for large magical machinery and was the chief material for runic cores in advanced magical puppets, and magical factories of slightly larger scale require either Moonlight Crystals or high-purity pyroxene crystals as the central control core for its energy circulation system.


    "Since every Imperial region had been learning from Moldavia''s example to popularize magical industrialization, the original reserves for Moonlight Crystals were quickly declared to be used up. The Empire even had to import it from several merchant guilds of the West Mountains, but they put a high price on it!"


    Being Joshua''s student, Lisa often stayed in the touch with Joshua through the Information Terminal as the First Party did, and learn about that information during a typical daily conversation with the warrior. It was great news for the entire Empire now that deposits of Moonlight Crystals were found in the subterranean reaches of the North!


    "By the way, is there a relationship between Sea Lavenders and Moonlight Crystals?"


    An idea was beginning to form in Lisa''s mind as she noticed that there were many Jillian Sea Lavenders growing around the Moonlight Crystal deposits. However, being no experts, both Zero-One and Syndicate could only indicate the possibility.


    "If it''s true, it would be another great discovery. Compared to the common Moonlight Crystals, Jillian Sea Lavenders bear genuine worth albeit having no actual market."


    However, it was at that moment that Lisa, Syndicate, and Zero-Three calmed down instead.


    "Are we going to keep exploring?"


    Syndicate said somberly through the spiritual link. "We have such great findings after investigating such a small patch of land: the Jillian Sea Lavender and Moonlight Crystal deposits are going to make us a lot of money, thousands of academy points and Special Contributions¡­ We could follow the river and move downstream if we are to keep going."


    The balrog neither dictated to continue exploring nor to return immediately. After all, there might be more discoveries in the distance, but the first wave of gains would not be theirs when they finally returned to report it to the Academy. It was dangerous for them to keep exploring as well, though there was little chance for that from the current state of things.


    Therefore, the balrog intended to let Zero-One and Lisa choose.


    "Bzzt-bzzt¡­ bzzt-bzzt-bzzt-bzzt-bzz, bzzt bzzt-bzzt."


    (I don''t know¡­ the voice in my head is getting stronger, and it''s still calling for me.)


    Crouching slightly and looking down at the Drakonid girl, the light emanating from Zero-One''s single eye focused on Lisa like a spotlight, although she was not uncomfortable with that.


    "Bzzt-bzzt. Bzzt-bzzt, bzzt."


    (I want to keep looking.) Zero-One said a little hesitantly. (What about you, sister Lisa?)


    "Do you even have to ask?"


    Unlike Zero-One who appeared a little lost, the Drakonid girl looked up, her eyes bulging as she stared directly into the glaring light from the steel giant''s eye. "Of course we are going back earlier," she said with certainty, "and inform Master Radcliffe about all this!"


    Uttering words that caught the other rather unaware with unparalleled confidence, Lisa spoke with a seriousness that did not fit her age. "Novels that tell stories about people unexpectedly coming across a mysterious zone with many treasures, but continuing further and deeper due to curiosity and greed before finally turning mad and thereby falling into danger¡­ Miss Ying had recommended three of those books to me this week alone!"


    "What''s more, it''s common knowledge of exploration to not simply stroll around places where we are separated from contact with others!"


    ¡ªWhat novel could it be that wrote about such crazy exploits? In thought, Syndicate wanted to retort, having slumbered whenever it found things to be a bore and hence did not read the books together with the girl.


    "Humans lived on the little island amidst the dark oceans called unknown. The ocean is boundless and contained infinite secrets, but we can''t navigate too far or dive too deep¡ªunless you''re powerful enough!"


    There was a tinge of emotion in Lisa''s voice now, as she recited the contents of the novel. "Since coming to the world of Mycroft and reading so many exploration novels and horror tales, I, Lisa, became aware of the truth¡ªnever try anything when your ability is sub-par!"


    ¡ªStop imitating adults! Sensing a familiar tone in the girl''s words, Syndicate kept throwing retorts in its mind.


    "The mysterious voice in Zero-One''s head, something that could block Mister Syndicate''s spiritual scanning, a subterranean realm that is extraordinary, rich and yet having no edge and filled with unknown¡­ with a little common sense, anyone would find it unusual. I''m not that foolish to explore such a dangerous place alone!"


    Lisa''s expression was serious, but there was a visible flash of slyness in her eyes, even as she spoke as if it was logical. "What''s more, these ingredients are all found beneath the soil of Moldavia¡ªin other words, everything is Master Radcliffe''s property. We shouldn''t think about making a profit in the first place!"


    "¡­His Lordship would be delighted." Syndicate, rather speechless, shook its head and laughed bitterly. "Ah, I actually don''t recommend that we keep exploring, but I never thought that you could come up with such a reason¡­"


    (Though a little too much conviction, Lisa is cute like this as well.)


    Running to Zero-One''s feet, Lisa stood on tip-toes and patted the flanks beside the steel giant''s shoes. "Zero-One, digging holes alone could still count as entertainment," she said earnestly. "However, now isn''t time to play. Beware of danger, and don''t bank on luck."


    "And it''s also time to speak to Master about that sound in your head."


    "Bzzt-bzzt-bzzt¡­ bzzt-bzzt-bzzt, bzzt-bzzt-bzzt-bzzt." (It''s a shame¡­ but I agree. I''ll discuss the matter with His Lordship when I return.)


    The steel giant hesitated for a moment in response to the Drakonid girl''s voice, and slowly nodded. He then reached out, took her into its palm and placed her above its head, before rising, turning, and head toward the hole where they fell through.


    ''Boom-boom-boom¡­'' With a resounding echo, Zero-One turned into a tunneling shield again and returned, carrying Lisa and Syndicate by tracing the own path they came from.


    ***


    In the silent subterranean realm, the luminous fungi flickered with their typical dim radiances once more. The bats that had fled to the distance slowly returned to their familiar lairs as well, suspiciously searching for the whereabouts of that colossal interloper through supersonic waves.


    Whoosh¡­


    An unusual sound resounded from the underground river.


    A black shadow suddenly appeared over the surface of the surging turbid river. Those shadows were huge and profound, as if it naturally absorbs all light around it. The fishes near it quickly fled, but many were still devoured by that shadow, spreading pale-blue blood over the river''s surface.


    Whoosh. With the slapping sounds of water flow, the shadow floated above the river. Its true form was then illuminated by the surrounding pyroxenes and luminous fungi¡ª


    They were massive ''pythons'', their bodies covered entirely in black scales, their eyes bearing a soft-gold glint. The leading ''pythons'' gulped down an unlucky fish in its mouth, light-blue blood dripping down to the river as its serrated teeth scraped.


    Splash¡ª


    Slapping against the water, the pythons looked around as if searching for something. After swallowing the fish into its stomach, the one at the fore slithered to the riverbank and lifted its body, its large golden serpentine gaze focused and looking at the anomalies around it. Due to their vision, they did notice the jagged stone walls at the edge of the subterranean realm¡ª before the three interlopers returned, they sealed the hole they fell from unwittingly, removing any traces all around.


    Hence, after a silent exchange, the pythons returned to the water and swam, along with the flow to the distance.


    None were aware that the pythons were present, just as none were aware that the trio had come by.


    ***


    On the other side of the world, Joshua suddenly received a message when he took Ying and Ling to a tavern for a Fairy Cards session.


    "What is it?"


    Lowering his presence and contracting his Despair Halo down to one centimeter around himself, Joshua was having a pleasant game with the human drunkards and dwarves who did not know him. As he reminisced about playing the game with his friends in the preexistence amidst that rare moment of sheer entertainment, Ying tugged at his sleeves, telling them that something had happened.


    "Let me see¡­"


    Leaving the crowd to a corner of the tavern, Joshua grasped the silver-haired girl''s hand and connected to the distant Mana Net through the Information Terminal in her body, understanding at once why the Academy was in such a rush to look for him.


    "A subterranean realm, huh¡­ Never heard of such a thing in the North in my past life. Zero-One, what have you come across?"


    Joshua muttered to himself, turning silent for a while before continuing. "Tell them that the underground exploration mission continues, but do not go into that subterranean realm. Seal that passage, I''ll take a look at it when I get back."


    "If anyone else stumbles upon another passage connected to that subterranean realm, get them to return after looking around for a bit like Lisa did."


    A subterranean realm that blocks spiritual and magical sensory?


    Joshua narrowed his eyes and said softly, "Interesting."


    Ying, who was standing before the warrior saw a very familiar expression on her master''s face and what that meant.


    The warrior was starting to be ''curious''.

 Chapter 653 Blessing the New Generation Part One

    Starfall Year 837, twenty-seventh of February, the Island of the Redwood Mother Tree, the Lake of Eternity.


    Hill Tidesong was seated inside a plain wooden shrine at the center of the island, his eyes closed in meditation.


    That island was the island where the Mother Lifetree of the Tidesong tribe grew, with were portraits of former elders of the Tidesong tribe across generations placed inside the simple shrine. Their remains had assimilated with the Mother Tree, leaving only their portraits for the successors. As the black-haired elf sat composedly in the center of the wooden hall and withstood the stares of his ancestors, a white haired, shriveled elf who appeared very old due to depleted lifeforce, as well as another elf who appeared young but having lost his right hand and left leg sat beside him.


    There was a remarkable resemblance in the facial features of the three elves¡ªnone would doubt that they were related by blood when they saw them. Hill, who sat in the middle was the youngest and had a complete set of limbs. Meanwhile, a pale green light was wafting on top of the trio''s heads, connecting the trio while stretching out to the rear of the shrine and linked it to the immeasurably huge redwood tree at the center of the island.


    "Ah¡­"


    After a long meditation, Hill slowly opened his eyes, his purple pupils flashing with green bolts. After a long sigh, the young elf made an expression of epiphany.


    "So that is the legacy of our tribe¡­"


    "Indeed."


    Beside the black-haired elf, the old white-haired elf, seemingly wanting to rise, but his rigid limbs almost made him fall. Hill hurried to help him, but was shoved away by the elder. Coughing, the old elf stared that his youngest son with a complicated expression¡ªhe opened his mouth and was about to speak imposingly, only to muster a sigh in the end.


    "You are now the elder of the Tidesong tribe, Hill Tidesong."


    "Be on your toes, little brother." On Hill''s other side, the elven amputee also rose slowly¡ªsprouts had grown from out of those missing joints, forming wooden limbs that helped his movement.


    Hill''s elder brother took a deep breath and grinned. "You bear a great responsibility from now on."


    "Actually, I don''t understand."


    Hill shook his head beneath the shade of the Mother Lifetree, the most important place of their tribe. "It makes sense with father¡ªhis life had been depleted so utterly that sprouts of the Lifetree would only delay death and unable to recover his ability. Brother, you on the other hand, hadn''t your limbs been healed? Why must I be recalled to lead the tribe?"


    Though he spoke that way, Hill was not unwilling to carry out his duty. He was merely puzzled, and therefore desired answers.


    "Because what''s hurt isn''t my body, but my heart."


    The older elf replied his younger sibling''s question calmly. He looked up and at the portraits of their ancestors around them, even as he continued earnestly, "in the battle of life and death against the Pentashade dragons, I realized how feeble my spirit was. One moment of carelessness, and I''ve lost my arm and leg¡­ And it''s no simple injury. The venom of Green Dragon could corrode my organs at any given moment¡ªI must recuperate over five years if I''m to make a full recovery.


    "Five years is precious even for elves. I can''t wait that long, just as the Tidesong tribe could not."


    It was a convincing answer that Hill could not refute but accept. As he watched his father and brother leave the shrine and close the doors, the young elf breathed a long sigh.


    Though the legacy ritual has ended, he was not to leave the shrine: his inheritance ceremony as tribal elder and weeding was soon. He would wait in the wooden building with the ancestors of the Tidesong tribe until every ceremony began."


    "So such is the shackle of returning to family¡­ all manner of codes and rules, having to regulate relations within the tribe after inheriting the title of elder, interacting with other tribes¡­ It would be hard to even leave the Far South, looks like the free and easy life before is no more."


    Settling down on the floor again and closing his eyes to meditate once more, Hill heard the doors to the shrine open and the sounds of light footsteps behind him. There was the faint crackle of static electricity, and the black-haired elf knew that it was Fina, who has yet to completely grasp the bloodline power of Ancient Dragon. She would be waiting with him until the ceremonies began as his fianc¨¦e.


    "Not happy, Hill?" She asked softly.


    Walking slowly to Hill''s side, the Sea Dragon lady settled lightly down beside the black-haired elf, leaning her head to him. Fina''s expression was visibly uncomfortable, appearing troubled that she had brought extra problems for Hill due to her own race, filling her face full with worry despite her initial staunch expressions.


    "Hill¡­ It''s all my fault." She said softly.


    "This isn''t troubling at all. You did nothing wrong."


    Hill shook his head in response to Fina''s self-blame, reaching out with his left hand to grasp her right tightly.


    "Listen, as long as you''re here beside me," he added mildly, "I''m willing to live like this even if I''m no longer free."


    ***


    Starfall Year 837. The first of March, Redwood City, the Lake of Eternity.


    It was a day of fine weather, cloudless for ten thousand miles.


    The wedding ceremony of the new Tidesong tribe elder¡ªHill Tidesong would be held today.


    The water resources in the Far South was ample. Along with its location near the tropics, the vapors of jungle rivers would rise as clouds no matter what weather it was. But when the elven mages cast their spells, even the lord-less clouds must follow the decrees of magic.


    Compared to the bustling atmosphere of the city, the wedding in Redwood Castle over the colossal redwood tree appeared cold and cheerless. Even so, every single person walking in the castle now were all elven nobles and important people. Most of the leaders of the Nine Great Tribes had been invited by the Nature''s Magister and the Elven Empress to Redwood City, with those who did not come for certain reasons sending their deputies or former elders here as representatives.


    In truth, Hill know that his own wedding was but an excuse to invite the many elven nobles here together, even if he was the main character of the ceremony. They have to resolve their conflict over the legacy of the World Tree, since they were, all of them, elves. Regardless of how ugly their discord had been, they should find another platform for discourse in search of a compromise, and most of their problems would be resolved. When push comes to shove, the Empress and the Magister would have to act under pressure and ''appease'' them.


    Still, for that reason alone, the Nature''s Magister herself would endorse the union between him and Fina, suppressing voices of dissent against the mixing of elven bloodlines.


    "The great wall of bloodlines is a code us elves held staunchly over eight centuries. But to be honest, is there still meaning to maintain pure elven bloodlines now?"


    At the time, the Nature''s Magister had stood against a bunch of conservative elven nobles, speaking with an unprecedented tone of solemnness. "Even rats know well enough to adapt to the changing environment. So, are we elves not even above rats that we must follow a dated eight-hundred-year-old code? In ancient times, when the races had a scarce population, we relied upon the elites for rapid development. Now, however, the magical industry has become widespread, and the world has arrived at a critical juncture. Therefore, what we need are not elites trained over decades, but a vast population that could support the mass industry!"


    "Everyone knows the birthrate of pure-blooded elves at present. There is no doubt that we would be left behind by the times if we perpetuate stubborn conservativeness¡­ Do you wish for the ancient glory of the elves to slowly vanish from the pages of history? It is time to change!"


    The Nature''s Magister had demolished everyone present, forcing most of the stubborn nobles to abandon their protest against intermarriage, bloodline alteration and the magical experimentation of ''bloodline refinement project''. Nonetheless, she cleverly avoided an obvious issue¡ªthe birthrate of dragons was not high either. Hill and Fina''s union had nothing to do with bloodline refinement at all, and it would instead be harmful toward the present situation.


    While that was the case, there were always a few people who were simple.


    "¡­Before the God of Love, please take the ancient holy ordinance that you would love and cherish one another, till death do you part."


    In front of the holy statue of ''Yolanda'', the God of Love and Death, the current Elven Empress¡ªa silver-haired elven lady with a golden gaze and a purple jade crown¡ªenunciated the elegant ancient elven oaths, smiling as she blessed Hill and Fina. Having inherited the name of previous elven monarchs, Herenvarno the IX was presently sincerely blessing the pair before her, though there were ulterior motives for her presiding over Hill''s wedding. While the Legendary champion''s reputation was unassuming, her ability having been obscured by the title of Elven Empress, she discreetly adjusted Hill and Fina''s physicality, even holding down the agitated Ancient Dragon Blood within the Sea Dragon Lady''s body.


    A gentle and warm flowery fragrance wafted over the entire ceremonial hall amidst the elven queen''s blessing. That sweet scent appeared to be non-existent in the physical realm but touches the depths of spirit, that even druids who had wooden or draconic bodies could clearly pick up that revitalizing scent. As the fragrance cascaded and extended beyond Redwood Castle and engulfed the entire Redwood City, there was a cheer that trembled even the earth, resounding over the city beyond the citadel.


    Throughout the city, those with minor maladies could feel that the pain within their bodies was rapidly subsiding, healing and completely vanishing amidst the mysterious scent of flowers. Being a city of adventurers, who was there that did not have a little rheumatism, internal injury or minor sickness? But now, as that tender supernatural power worked its magic, everyone was utterly healed with no side-effects at all.


    It was a profound might comparable to divine providence, and yet like rain from the winds of spring, never once showing itself.


    ''Clap, clap, clap, clap.''


    Beneath the wedding stands, Joshua, seated at the front row was the first to clap as if there were none around him, jolting the rather dull atmosphere inside the hall. As the Legendary champion who journeyed here from afar applauded resoundingly, the nervous and uncomfortable elven nobles behind him quickly followed suit, cheering for the successful wedding ceremony of the new Elder of the Tidesong Tribe. The hall was filled at once with blessings and applause, with the band in a corner playing a serene and dulcet elven music.


    Most of the complicated ceremonies were now over, leaving the busy but fulfilling celebrations. As Hill and Fina bade their leave, most elven nobles, humans, and dwarves incited here such as Joshua were led by the maidservants to the guest hall. Ying and Ling followed the warrior, curious as they were nervous since it was their first wedding.


    "There''s really few elves," the silver-haired girl mulled softly at her brother through their spiritual terminal. "Though we hadn''t really joined a wedding before, we did spectate a few back in Moldavia. There were quite a few times the people there than there are here, and the proceedings are quite flat and a little boring."


    "Boring¡­ Sis, can''t you see who these people are¡­" The black-haired youth appeared speechless at his sibling''s simple mental circuits. "You could throw a pebble at the crowd here and you would definitely strike a dozen Gold, seven to eight Supreme, and most of the actual leaders of the elven tribes. You have to know, counting the Elven Empress herself, there are three Legends present here in this wedding!"


    "Who else could gather three Legends for their wedding? Take a look at that stony-faced elf beside the band¡ªhe is ''The Bard'' who recorded all elven history. Even if the ceremony is a little bland, three Legends being simultaneously present is a story that would be written down in history books!"


    Meanwhile, the warrior was frowning slightly, appearing to be pondering about a certain issue.


    A luxurious guest room had been prepared especially for Joshua. Though there was a table with nothing on it, a transportation spell had been fixed over it that would freely deliver any food the warrior wanted at the slightest of calls. After all, the Nature''s Magister and the Elven Empress notwithstanding, none would dare to sit alongside him as equal, which was why Joshua was left alone.


    "Right now, Hill, Fina, as well as the Nature''s Magister and the Elven Empress should be discussing the World Tree''s Legacy in a secret place with the other eight tribes."


    Having discussed the issue with Galanoud right after arriving at Redwood City, Joshua knew where the two Elven Legendary champions and tribal elders had vanished to. He was aware that everything he came to do here was accomplished, and he should be able to return now.


    A few days ago, he had spoken a few times with Hill and Fina as well. He had encouraged the elf, convincing him not to panic, that there was no question he would become an able leader for his tribe with his depth. The warrior even acted and counteracted the symptoms of lifeforce depletion for Hill''s father, granting the old elf life for a dozen more years than the bare few previously expected.


    As for the compounding of Fina and Ancient Dragon bloodline, it was nearing perfection thanks to aid from the Nature''s Magister and the Elven Empress that Joshua did not have much to help with. Today, the Empress''s blessing would fill the final gap for Fina, and the Sea Dragon lady was now considered an incarnation of the Kronos Ancient Dragon on Mycroft, a perfect awakened body like Black and very much an Ancient Dragon in future.


    "The elves are on the eve of reformation¡­ Not just humans, all races on this ancient world are now beginning to change, to go the distance. I had moved the world from danger to such threshold, so why is there the sense that something wasn''t right?"


    Since a few days ago, Joshua had begun to feel easily irritated. He believed it to be divinity at it again at first, but realized that divinity has shown no anomaly since his suppression on it last time around. Apart from that sense of irritation, the warrior always felt that he could hear a faint, unusual, voice¡ªhe thought it to be a suppressed flow of information similar to Steel Strength, the side-effect of a having gradually sensitive sensory system, just like how Karlis the Steel Python could hear the cries of Mycroft. In the end, he found that it was not either¡­ the matter itself was so mysterious that Joshua had no better explanation for it, and so simply kept a lid over it for the time being.


    Nevertheless, it was no illusion. If a Legendary champion could not control their own senses, they really did not deserve the title.


    "Can''t find the source at the moment, so I''ll just put It aside first¡­ We''ll see if it continues when we return to the North."


    Pressing down the discomfort within, Joshua picked a few dishes. Elven delicacies were rather plain, but these dishes clearly showed the involvement of chefs from other races, since the hosts must have taken the tastes of Joshua, the other humans and dwarves into account as well. Indeed, the warrior felt that the anonymous chef had reached the level of grandmaster¡ªevery dish, ingredient, and cooking were supremely exquisite, as well as to his flavor.


    However, just as Joshua was halfway through tasting the world-class cuisine, he suddenly stopped eating, frowned and turned toward a direction blocked by a wall. Both Ying and Ling looked up, finding their master''s movements bizarre, and became even more weirded out by Joshua''s words.


    "Is that so? Today is your wedding as well, huh."

 Chapter 654 Blessing the New Generation Part Two

    Being able to hear every sound within a hundred miles without paying attention and sense everything without opening his eyes, Joshua who had mastered organic vision could monitor every move of every person in a city easily if he was willing. He did not do so, however, because it was simply unnecessary.


    But now, the warrior''s gaze was piercing the wooden walls and they layered circles protecting Redwood Castle as he stared toward a corner of the city. He looked on silently, until he exhaled and smiled genuinely.


    "What a coincidence."


    Rising and opening the doors, the whimsical Legendary champion led the two bewildered divine armament siblings and left the luxurious guest suite. Before any of the servants¡ªand the two elven Legends¡ªcould react, he had already left the citadel built upon the colossal redwood tree, flying silently and landing at the corner of the city he had been staring at.


    The place was a famous tavern in Redwood City. White wreaths and colorful flags were hoisted by the doors, showing that there was a wedding here. Joyous voices were echoing from the other side of the street, while soft and melodious merrymaking could be heard from inside the tavern.


    "Eh? Someone''s holding another wedding today as well?"


    Ying appeared unperturbed by her master''s prompt actions, having long gotten used to Joshua''s whims. "What a coincidence," she said nonchalantly, looking at the wreaths outside the tavern. "It seems everyone thinks that today is a blessed day."


    "Yes, indeed."


    Joshua narrowed his eyes outside the doors to the tavern, muttering for a brief moment before striding inside. The guards by the door appeared unmoved, as if they could not see the warrior at all¡ªtheir sensory organs had been affected by some unusual power, unable to focus their attention and gazes at the spot where Joshua was.


    Joshua hence strode into the tavern, and the music instantly became clearer, just as the merrymaking cascaded by the waves. There were loud blessings from dwarves, as well as the elegant singing voices of elves. Compared to this ordinary wedding ceremony held at a random corner in town, the historical matrimony in Redwood Castle appeared cheerless.


    "Boss, a toast from me!" One drunk dwarf exclaimed, the precise articulation of a clergy background distinct in his voice. Typically, it was usually difficult to imagine the sight of a clergy being drunk and crying ''boss'', but it was a lot less given that it was a dwarf in a wedding.


    "Alright, alright, how much have I drink already¡­ Hic. Stop it, you lot! Downing alcohol on me like that, I''m going to trim a few salaries!"


    The drunken voice of a human sounded. One could easily tell that the fellow who was toasted to dizziness was one of the main characters of the wedding. There was also another rather mild feminine human voice beside him, refusing more toasts for his husband. "That''s enough. Chris still has to work tomorrow, and do you guys plan to have me sleep with a drunk tonight? I''m going get angry if this keeps on."


    "Ah. We''ll have to listen to the missus since she''s spoken."


    The raucous crowd settled down after the bride spoke¡ªshe clearly held authority over them. Then, amidst thudding footsteps, the bride carried the groom who was almost unable to walk straight, retreating behind the stands and leaving the guest to enjoy the scrumptious wedding banquet.


    ''Master, what are you going to do here?''


    The divine armament siblings were confused. They were not curious that Joshua left Hill''s wedding halfway through, since he had no reason to stay, and the internal council of the elves was not a concern for him as a Legendary champion of the Northern Empire. Even so, there was no reason he would run to a certain corner of Redwood City and crash a peasant''s wedding.


    But before the two could ask, Joshua strode off again, now heading directly to the bridal prep room behind the stage.


    Inside, the blonde bride who was dressed in white had made a cup of tea for curing a hangover, and tried to give it to the groom who almost could not open his eyes. Being an alchemist and almost never touching substances such as alcohol that trouble the nerves, the groom appeared prone to being intoxicated, hence almost unconscious after a few toasts with his companions, his speech unintelligible.


    Be that as it may, the bride did not appear impatient. She gently held the groom''s flailing right hand and tenderly poured the tea into his mouth, and the groom slept like a log right after. Just as the bride was about to breathe a sigh of relief, she noticed that Joshua and the others had suddenly appeared by the door.


    "Ah! You, who are you? Why are you here?"


    While panicking at first, the bride''s reactions soon calmed. She quietly put herself in front of the groom, speaking with a tone as a mild as she could muster. "Could you perhaps be lost? It''s alright. The exit is over there¡ªthe banquet is continuing, and there would also be a performance by an elven band later."


    There was only a single corridor leading to the prep room and it was impossible for one to get lost there, which the bride should know. She was also clearly aware that it was not the time to scream or be flustered, which was why she intend to discern their intentions first and do her best to delay them.


    "Are you Chris''s wife? Relax, I mean nothing untoward."


    Joshua simply waved her off, gesturing that he was no rogue, and nodding in admiration of the unnamed but rather brave blonde woman. Then, he turned toward Chris who appeared to have dozed off, and watched him silently.


    ''Chris''s former acquaintance? The kind who can''t show up normally¡­?''


    The bride was unsettled, but calmed after having seen that Joshua made no false moves. After all, she was not aware of Chris''s true identity though she was his wife, only knowing that he had fled from the Northern Empire to the Far South after being involved in the tribal struggle of certain nobility.


    She was a merchant lady whom Chris met when he was peddling potions, living at her father''s sister''s house with her parents having passed on early. Though she was not told of his true identity, she was willing to travel over half the world by his side to this place, the domain of the Far Southern elves. It was also the truth that her choice was right: Chris may not be some millionaire at the moment, he was reputable as an alchemist and capable of giving them a happy life.


    "You''re with child."


    Joshua suddenly said, surprising the bride who quickly looked toward her own underbelly and stroke it unwittingly. Then, as she turned toward the dazed Chris, she could not hold back an expression of delight¡ªeven if she did not know how the man whom she instinctively did not dare to level her gaze at would so confidently tell her that she was pregnant, she was willing to believe him.


    "So, he''s really out. Hmph. Such weak alcohol tolerance, a disgrace to the family. That cheap uncle of mine could at least empty a few buckets alongside my cheap dad¡ªreally, this fellow can''t even how a candle to a maidservant."


    Joshua strode toward Chris with a sneer, paying no attention to the bride who was alert at once again, his gaze fixed all along on his cousin, with the occasional glance at the bride''s belly. After a long silence, the warrior laughed shortly. "But it is fine. It may be the perfect choice for you."


    The bride had wanted to stop Joshua from getting closer, but a mild force stopped him approaching the warrior. After a brief moment of emotion, Joshua turned to the blonde lady with faint freckles on her face. While no stunning beauty, she held grace, and now able to tell that she could not stop Joshua by any means, she gave up on interfering.


    "You¡­ who are you?" She asked forthrightly. "Is there any reason you''re looking for my husband?"


    Even if she did not have any supernatural powers, everyone on Mycroft was aware of the wonders of magic, aura, and holy light. Despite being unable to determine Joshua''s strength, the bride knew that the man before her was someone important who could not be defeated even if his entire adventurer escort was called upon: there was no chance of getting out of this through direct confrontation.


    And yet, she daringly stood her ground and faced him, instead of shrinking to a corner and tremble like an ostrich.


    "It''s nothing¡­ Just a little unhappy with him that he actually intends to conceal his own heritage¡­ It''s a little too much."


    No longer staring at the fainted Chris, Joshua studied the bride, who was frowning and thinking. "What is your name, milady?" He asked.


    "Me? I''m Sophie¡­ though I guess I''m Sophie Chris now."


    Starting a little nervously, Sophie''s voice became gentler and more loving the more she spoke. She could tell that even if Joshua was behaving unusually and wield indeterminable power, his actions and words assuredly showed no malicious intent, and he appeared to be¡­ a cousin from Chris''s old family.


    "Sir," she therefore asked in curiosity once more. "Is there a reason you sought out my husband? Could it be a trouble from his former family?"


    "There''s no trouble. As for reason¡­ there wasn''t, now there is."


    Lowering his gaze to Sophie''s belly, Joshua sighed softly and smiled faintly. "Just think of me as a mysterious, uninvited guest. I don''t believe I would appear before you two anymore¡­ As for reason, I''m just here to offer my blessing."


    "Listen, you weakling who abandoned family, burying your very name without saying a thing and ignoring the duty of your blood. Your sins aren''t much less than your father''s, but at least he dared to stand out and fight me for power, while you only know about running away."


    Reaching out with a palm where silver radiance flashed, Joshua did not mind the tensing Sophie, aiming his palm at her belly across thin air.


    "Even so¡­ Little unborn fellow," he added with a voice no one could hear save for himself, "the duty of the Radcliffes have ended by my hand. You do not need to be a destined fighter, or shoulder the innate duty to purge Chaos. You only have to be healthy, a person who could choose your own future."


    "Bless you, child of a new generation."


    Silver light flashed and streamed into Sophie''s belly amidst as she looked on, stunned. Though she herself felt nothing, her body that had been fatigued was suddenly energetic.


    Withdrawing his hand, Joshua arched his back and patted the dazed Chris''s shoulders, and promptly vanished with Ying and Ling from the room even as Sophie gaped at them, as if he had never appeared.


    Those who lived to fight actually do not understand so-called happiness.


    But in the very least, he could grant those who wish to live in peace a peaceful life.


    And that was perhaps the greatest blessing there was.That''s totally not creepy

 Chapter 655 The Mentioned Subterranean Realm

    "So, Lisa got ahead of us again."


    Starfall Year 837, an underground tunnel yet to be named, Moldavia.


    In the gloom of deep subterranean reaches, the bright illumination of pyroxene swayed amidst the passageways. With the sound of shuffling footsteps, the light reflected five shadows on the stone walls that were strolling over the path.


    They were in an unnamed tunnel near ten thousand-feet beneath the surface of Moldavia. To prevent exhausting oxygen and avoiding any flammable gases that might appear, the party who was wearing mage robes used pyroxene lights that did not consume oxygen to illuminate the way, carefully using magical detection to determine the conditions of the path ahead every few distance so as to fall into any accidents such as getting caved in or falling through crumbling paths. While cave-ins would not be serious enough to claim the lives of those Silver-advanced mages, they still lacked the ability to return to the surface from hundreds of meters below¡ªif that happens, they could only wait for rescue from their instructors.


    And that was undoubtedly an outcome the entire party did not want.


    "Ah. There''s no helping it since Zero-One is with her."


    A rather bold voice suddenly complained in the passageway. "It''s fortunate for her, really, to actually find an entrance to the first subterranean realm within the borders of the Empire."


    It was a dwarf''s voice, who was chattering away while carrying a pyroxene light in his hand. "The points award to the first discoverer is three times for all others. Along with the rewards for finding the Jillian Sea Lavenders and the Moonlight Crystals, it''s going to be difficult for us to get first place this semester."


    "Nick, stop lashing at your own team''s confidence!" A disgruntled girl''s voice scolded him. "Even if Lisa secured an early advantage, she did not actually map the subterranean ecosystem or the passageways before simply coming back¡­ We could turn the tables on her!"


    "Drop it, Karin. That''s a five-thousand academy points gap¡ªhow long are we going to labor to close it?"


    Possibly bored after a long period of exploring the underground reaches and bickering when the opportunity arose, both Nick and Karin hence retorted and doubted even as they carefully inspected the path ahead. Behind them, a young boy and a young girl whose facial resemblance made it evident that they were siblings were talking quietly as well.


    "Brother, our dragon''s appetite is growing larger and larger¡­ Half of the reward from our last mission had already entered its belly."


    Amelia''s tone appeared helpless¡ªthe platinum blonde was carrying an unusual plant that resembled a trumpet. It was a magical herb often used in expeditions beneath the ground, being able to rapidly convert oxygen through mana stimulus and prevent the party from being unable to journey ahead due to lack of oxygen. "If this continues," she told her brother rather worriedly, "we might be impoverished by its diet."


    "Dear sister. Not ''might'', we are already poor¡ªI would have switched for a new scepter last time otherwise."


    The person the girl was complaining to¡ªa youth who was platinum blonde as well, clenched on his rather dilapidated scepter. Standing behind the entire party, he held an enchanted sketch on his left hand that automatically records the conditions of the path they had covered. Then, Ivan made an expression that was as helpless as his own sister''s. "The liege has said that our dragon''s talent far surpassed its contemporaries, which is well it eats three times more than normal white dragons¡­ In two days, it consumed hundred and fifty points worth of mana crystals, and another two hundred pounds of magical beast flesh. We won''t complete missions as quickly as it eats!"


    Standing beside them, Arlwa did not join in their conversation. He was holding an instrument that resembled a geomantic compass and frowning, while his mouth appeared to be muttering something.


    "This is weird. We are eighteen hundred meters below the surface, but not only did the mana concentration not fall, but it also leaped fourfold¡­ Where had Zero-One been digging toward? A huge deposit of mana crystals?"


    It was clear that the Seventh Prince did not understand the data displayed in the apparatus in his hand, but having picked up no sign of danger, he simply kept exploring with his companions.


    The quintet that treaded beneath ground was the First Party of Winter Fort Academy, and Joshua''s own apprentices.


    More than fifty parties from the Academy had now joined the ranks of the underground expedition. Parties of spellcasters, having made sufficient preparations and sortied appropriately led their familiars, puppets or even contracted elementals down into the mysterious and unfathomable underground passageway in search of the other end. And there was no doubt that, apart from Zero-One who had tunneled beneath the ground itself, the First Party was the team that had ventured the furthest.


    The five-person group that was the First Party often ranked first in ability within the Academy. Save for the recently enrolled Prince Arlwa, the others who had spent five years in the Academy and was instructed by many elite instructors had risen, from Mortals to Silver-Advanced spellcasters. Just a little further, and perhaps with opportunity, they would smoothly reach the barrier to Gold.


    A batch of students, not yet twenty but having a great chance of ascending as Gold¡ªwhile the Great Mana Tide had made their disbelieving growth rate convenient, the role of Winter Fort Academy''s excellent education policy must be mentioned as well. Furthermore, it was not without reason that the Empire and the Moldavian territories would increase their funding by the year, because no matter how mundane an individual''s ability or how a learner could not rise as Gold, with sufficient knowledge they could become specialists on enchanted creatures or researchers on magical skills: all of them would display a particular proficieny.


    In fact, if not for the students, the Moldavian territories would not establish so many magical factories.


    "The mana concentration is no issue, and we would be profiting if we find mineral deposits."


    Having heard Arlwa''s quiet murmur, Ivan led the others forward past a small pile of collapsed dirt while shrugging. "Didn''t Lisa discover the Moonlight Crystals due to the extraordinary mana signatures? The reward of twenty-five thousand academy points is enough to redeem a new generation of magical armor¡ªhow envying."


    Underground exploration was really too uninteresting. It was all dark paths, soil and stone of brown and gray hues, therefore making it a great test for the psychological composure of the expedition. Therefore, to avoid problems arising from extended periods of monotonous journey, the First Party would hold discussions from time to time, preventing distraction.


    Even as they chattered like that, they covered another distance down the underground path, arriving almost two thousand meters below the surface.


    "Wait, that''s not right¡ªit''s actually been weird from the start!" The dwarf Nick who was walking up front muttered discreetly. His expression was solemn, before instantly turning uneasy. "This is bad. This spot isn''t where Zero-One dug¡­"


    Before he could finish, the path beneath their feet shattered like a crumbling layer of ice. Fragile soil and scattered stone collapsed below, but the instant that unexpected moment struck, the First Part promptly showed their supreme composure.


    "Levitation!"


    "Life Sense!"


    "Argon Shield!"


    Not one second after falling, the quintet hung mid-air with the Levitation spell, while a layer of pale-blue atmospheric barrier appeared around them, forming an invincible wall to hold against all attacks. As for Amelia, her eyes were flickering with red radiance as she frowned. "Massive life signatures!" She quickly told her companions. "We must have reached the subterranean realm Lisa discovered!"


    "That passageway we passed through was much smaller than the ones before. That must not be Zero-One''s work, but made by indigenous creatures!"


    Nick hurried to finish what he could not tell the others before, as he drew out a war-axe shaped scepter that had a clear trigger on its hilt. The dwarf proficiently drew out several large alchemy bullets inscribe with runes denoting ''burning'', ''freezing'', and ''explosion'', and shoved it down his personal magical tool that could either be axe, scepter, or firearm, readying himself perfectly for battle.


    "But who cares what creatures they could be? Be prepared to eat my elemental bullets!"


    Various luster of augmented magic began to appear faintly around the dwarf, while others prepared themselves before.


    Unlike before, the seasoned First Party were ready for unexpected battles. Additionally, it was a mere ground collapse: the party had already planned ahead even before they began their expedition. With the measures they had set up, their confidence to escape alive even when encountering a secluded Dracolich.


    Nonetheless, it was clear that they did not have to face off against a Dracolich which wielded abilities ranging from Gold-pinnacle to lower-Supreme. The party, hovering in the air as the soil and stone beneath them collapsed entirely, clearly saw the immeasurably vast subterranean reaches illuminated by pyroxene stone.


    There were fungi that were flickering in a weak light, and swarms of bat that panicked when they heard the resounding noise. Then, as they sensed the unusually concentrated mana ripples, peculiar yet extremely orderly crashing sounds could be heard.


    "So, are we going down?"


    "Of course. Aren''t we here to explore to the subterranean realm!?"


    Coming across something unexpected and yet coming out of it unscathed, as well as directly finding the destination of their journey, the quintet was immeasurably excited. However, they suppressed the twofold delight, and as Karin chanted softly, the Levitation spell cast on them slowly diminished and they approached slowly landed on the pile of collapsed dirt.


    "So, this is the subterranean realm? Feels a little wide."


    Arlwa looked out around, expressing wonder.


    "And I''d thought there''d be just mushroom forests or insect hives¡­ Never thought that it''d be so plain."


    He had planned to strode forward as he spoke to investigate things carefully, only for Ivan to reach out and hold him back. Arlwa turned, puzzled, but found Ivan''s solemn expression.


    "I sense hostility."


    Arlwa''s pupils contracted slightly the moment he heard those words. He had also suddenly sensed that faint but extremely distinct hostility¡ªor perhaps killing intent that was quickly encircling his party.


    "Eh!"


    Grunting, Nick threw the pyroxene stone in his hand toward the direction where the hostility emanated. The light from the stone at once illuminated fleeing black and brown insects amidst the fungi clusters, but soon, at a spot where the pyroxene light did not touch but was brightened by the faint light of fungi, two golden dots appeared.


    The two dots then quickly increased, becoming four, eight, and then a dozen¡­ Seconds later, more than thirty of those golden dots approached the party silently, entire the zone brightened by pyroxene.


    Snakes¡­ or more correctly, ''python'', given their size.


    A dozen black twenty-meter long pythons slowly slithered out from the darkness. Their entire bodies were releasing odd mana signatures, as if they are able to absorb all light around them. Then, amidst the sounds as their bodies scraped against the ground, the pythons stared coldly at the five of them, the unusual subterranean creatures opening their mouths, revealing their gaping maws that were filled with serrated teeth as they hissed mutely.


    At once, dark brown mana surged as the earth around the First Party rapidly transformed, turning into sharp edges that stabbed toward them!


    "Let''s do this!"


    Without any hint of nervousness, the battle-hardened First Party who almost wiped out all shark-lizard swarms by the coasts of the Icy Plains of the Extreme North had long gotten used to ambushing and being ambushed. The sudden battle in the subterranean realm was all within their expectations.


    One might also put it that it was precisely the reason those apprentices of a certain person was so expectant of that dangerous expedition.


    ***


    "Karin, more fire."


    Deep underground, at the center of a messy battlefield, the fatigued First Party lit up a bonfire.


    Having set up a wire netting grill and painted it with a layer of olive oil, the dwarf Nick appeared to be moving something around. Then, when he returned to the simple kitchen, the red-haired girl had lit a raging flame beneath a steel frying pan


    Sizzle. The familiar scent of fragrant oil wafted within the subterranean realm, but before it spread, it was restrained magically to a certain boundary.


    On another end, Ivan and Amelia were also coming from the distance, carrying handfuls of luminous fungi and various unique medicinal herbs with them.


    "How fortunate that Kaman Cinquefoils grow here," the youth said in wonder. "It''s actually the chief ingredient of stamina potion."


    His sister, however, shook her head. "It''s not really valuable compared to the Jillian Sea Lavender Lisa and the others found, though."


    Meanwhile, Prince Arlwa was handily using his pocket dagger to swiftly slit the python corpses Nick was carrying to him.


    There was not much difference with the skill he attained from dissecting countless shark-lizards when applying it on the pythons. The former prince and current adventurer were displaying his proficient skills with the knife that he inherited from the Imperial Family, and in a brief few seconds, the python skin that was harder than steel and muscles as firm as tree roots were easily diced into layers of smooth fillets.


    "Is the soy sauce ready?"


    "Ready. The seasoning as well."


    "The meat''s been filleted."


    "Alright, leave the rest to me!"


    With everything prepared, the eyes of the dwarf glinted as he used magic to pull the snake meat diced by Arlwa to him across thin air. Then, drawing iron skewers from his hip pocket and poking each fillet finely, he placed them on the heated grill rack.


    [Underground Python Kabayaki]


    [Ingredients: One Unnamed Underground Python]


    [200 grams of grain sugar]


    [150 grams of pepper and salt]


    [50 grams of Holy Water]


    [Poison Dispel Magic (twice)]


    [50 grams of Kaman Cinquefoils Powder]


    [100 grams of luminous fungi essence]


    [Effect: unknown]


    "The luminous fungus is edible as well?!"


    At a side, Arlwa watched calmly despite the bizarreness as the dwarf skillfully season the serpent flesh with soy sauce, the alluring fragrance for food causing him to swallow unwittingly. Still, to ensure the safety of his digestive system, he raised a suggestion carefully, "Doesn''t that thing¡­ stink a little?"


    "The stink is from the rot of dead fungi. You could actually pick up a resin-like scent if you cleaned ordinary luminous fungi."


    Nick shook his head, having often lived beneath ground enough to correct the prince''s misunderstanding about the growth. Holding aloft a spherical fungus that had been washed well, he said: "The reason this thing could emit light is that of the colloid in its center that is rich with mana¡­ let me put it this way. Its colloidal core is almost the same as Slimes, and being pure mana, of course it can be eaten."


    As he spoke, Nick took up a brush and spread a layer of fluorescence mana colloid on the snake fillet, and the fragrance promptly thickened.


    "The fungus is actually fine¡­ But is that animal actually edible?" Arlwa asked worriedly beside him. "That python could use magic to control earth, stone and water flow, and appear to be intelligent¡­ is there really no problem, eating it?"


    "There are some magical beasts that speak as well," Ivan retorted nonchalantly. "The most important thing is that it tastes good. Look at dragons and civilization¡ªwhenever hostile dragons were killed, there wouldn''t be just a few people who eat their flesh."


    "I''ve also already checked¡ªthe python itself is non-venomous and rich with nutrients. What''s more, we''ve added fifty grams of holy water, it would be fine even if we lick a blade laced entirely with poison when we have that¡­ We should be taking some protein too, after exploring these subterranean reaches for so long."


    "That''s right." Karin nodded in agreement. "Look at Lisa¡ªshe''s now malnourished after weeks of eating only rations. We are professional explorers unlike her, and must learn to replenish our body''s nutrients from our very own environment.


    The meat cooked quickly, and the party soon had their first meal since venturing into the subterranean realm.


    "Feed me, brother!"


    "Really? If this goes on, be wary that you''re never getting married." Helpless against Amelia who was reluctant to touch the snake meat, Ivan could only play along with her whims.


    "Open up," he said softly.


    "Aaaah~"


    Through it all, Nick listened as the exclamations of ''Mmmm!'', ''Such fragrance!'' and ''That''s very good!'' wafted into his ears. He chewed on his own share of snake meat as well, relishing the results of his culinary arts.


    "Having considerable stamina recovery effect, it should be thanks to the Kaman Cinquefoil and the fungal essence that stirring Slime goo together Kaman Cinquefoil powder would form a simple stamina potion."


    As he chewed on his meat, the dwarf thoughtfully drew out pen and paper, writing down the effects of Python Kabyaki. "Greatly restores mana of earth and water attributes, strengthening night vision to some extent¡­ Note, the snake flesh has amazing texture."


    Having written down the culinary procedure and gaining effects from the ingredients, Nick pocketed the simple recipe with satisfaction. In fact, the notebook was visibly scrawled with densely packed recipes on its other pages, and the entire book was about to be used up.


    ***


    Days later.


    Joshua had rushed at once to the underground lab of Winter Fort Academy, having heard the news on his return to his own domain.


    There, he encountered the solemn-faced Nostradamus.


    "What is it?"


    The warriors'' brow arched, puzzled. "What''s so urgent? A problem with the server? Or does the warship production line need my help in repairs?"


    "None of those mentioned. You''re really underestimating the Empire''s magical technology there¡­" Shaking his head, the old mage smiled faintly for a moment before turning serious again.


    He was standing outside the tempered glass platform outside the laboratory, and gestured to Joshua with a tilt of his head. "As to why you''re recalled¡­ Take a look at that."


    Shrugging, Joshua turned, his eyes directly piercing the walls instead of walking to the windows, looking toward where Nostradamus gestured.


    It was a black python on its last breath, kept alive by liquid nutrients. Its golden serpentine gaze was now unresponsive, no longer showing the vigor it once had.


    "That''s¡­"


    Unable to see anything at first, Joshua''s eyes soon widened and his brow tightened to a frown. "Divine Power?!"


    "Divine Earth Power?!"

 Chapter 656 Flipping Heaven and Earth

    Two minutes later, Joshua and Nostradamus both stood in front of the laboratory platform, closely observing the black serpent that was soaked in nutrient fluids and was on its last breaths.


    The snake itself, placed spirally in a tube that kept it alive, was over seventeen meters long. While seventeen meters was not large for magical beasts on Mycroft, it was unlike typical enchanted pythons. These black snakes had no scales: while their skins appeared scaly it was actually a singular body, and those ''scales'' were countless primitive runes that were protruding when observed through magnified vision.


    Apart from that, there are many other little differences the black serpent showed in comparison to real snakes. For example, its serrated teeth that resembled that of sharks, its skeleton structure and so forth resembled primitive ''Old World Sea Dragons'' instead of snakes, but it was unnecessary to prove every contrast since there was not much of a correlation.


    "The method is quite crude."


    Reaching into the nutrient fluids, Joshua grabbed the black python with a single hand while stroking his chin with the other. "Who caught it?" He asked, slightly puzzled. "Beating up a precious specimen to such a state¡­ Living bodies before death would see the loss of massive energy, and many of its attributes would be missed."


    Studying every single part of the black serpent from head to tail, Joshua found nothing apart from the discreet presence of Divine Earth Power. The animal had neither mana core nor supernatural organs, and was essentially a normal, misshapen python apart from a rather developed brain. The natural runes on its skin had the ability to absorb light and store energy, and the most significant attribute of the animal itself was that it was a creature hosting divine power. Even if it was an iota of that power, it was an absolute difference like that between clouds and dirt, and as such was absolutely not a normal magical beast.


    "Those apprentices of yours, the First Party of Winter Fort Academy," Nostradamus replied with a level voice, having studied the black serpent repetitively before Joshua returned and therefore did not interfere. "They discovered another path to that subterranean realm and incidentally ran into a bunch of this snakes. According to them, they lived in clusters and controlled the earth and water elements, with their leader having an ability similar to Mystic Eyes of Petrification, and were rather troubling Silver-tier monsters."


    "Furthermore, they said that the snakes taste fine. They had also kept this particular specimen alive as a tribute to you, their master."


    "Really? Able to use magic and having Mystic Eyes, one can''t be too careful then¡­ Really, it''s impressive that they could handle Silver monsters that lived in groups."


    In return, Joshua briefly paused before laughing shortly, and put the black snake back into the nutrient fluids. "Not bad, to actually remember me after battle."


    If that was the case, the unusual aspect could be explained as well: that faint iota of Divine Earth Strength was exactly the reason the black snake could use earth and water magic. As the black snake dies, its divine powers would diminish, the supernatural power that provides strength thereby vanishing as well, thus making it appear normal.


    However, it was truly odd¡­ How did these black serpents that lived beneath the surface host Divine Earth Strength? They were no extraordinarily powerful divine creatures either, but simple monsters that were a little similar to primitive Old-World Dragons.


    "I examine that iota of Divine Earth Strength carefully. It appeared not to be inborn."


    Nostradamus suddenly spoke, walking to Joshua''s side as he looked down at the serpent that was soaked in pale-yellow nutrient fluids. "Joshua, are you aware of the theory known as ''Mana Infestation''?" The elderly mage asked. "I find that this particular case is similar to ''Divine Power Infestation''."


    "I do." Joshua nodded in realization as he understood the old mage. "So, you''re saying that they are not creations of divine powers, buts simply inhabited an area close to a source of divine powers by coincidence?"


    "Exactly." Nostradamus nodded.


    ***


    The theory of Mana Infestation was founded from the research mages conducted with the Dark Forest. They noticed that ordinary forests around the Dark Forest would be assimilated by the mana spreading from the Dark Forest, a classical phenomenon of infestation like how clear water would be dyed by ink. There were also many other obvious examples as well: magical wolves of wind-elements that lived on plains would slowly turn into frost wolves of ice-elements when they migrated to the North, as the local element concentration infested the magical beast and converted it.


    Another more radical example would be that even rats that lived around deposits of magical crystals could become ''Moonrats'' that could cast spells and showed intelligence. In other words, powerful supernatural powers would unwittingly ''infest'' or ''pollute'' creatures around them, giving them attributes similar to their own.


    Joshua knew that very well since Ancient Dragons were the finest example of Mana Infestation. Their presence alone would change the attribute of everything within a certain region, with the Ancient Dragon of Kronos even able to revive a world with its own strength, turning all life in that world into its blood descendants.


    If mana alone could cause such phenomenon, what else could happen when it came to divine power? With a stable divine source similar to mana crystal deposits, black serpents that could manipulate earth and water notwithstanding, nurturing a Titan would be nothing unusual¡­


    ¡­


    Nothing¡­ unusual?


    "Titan?"


    "Titan!"


    Both Joshua and Nostradamus exclaimed that word at once, looking at each other and muttering with a deep voice.


    "If there really is residual divine power of the Mother Goddess left beneath ground, these black serpents won''t be the only thing down there!"


    "And the seal over ''that'' had become shaky due to the Great Mana Tide, and the Mother Goddess is its progeny ultimately¡­ We definitely can''t be careless!"


    The reigniting of Mycroft''s Flame was something worth rejoicing for the world, but it unquestionably would have strengthened the Steel Python that was the world itself. Now, it was much more active than it had been in the preexistence, and could even spread its voice to other words¡­ To put it in another way, it was very likely that it used its own voice as pretext even as it hatched some plan!


    And as a matter of coincidence, Joshua now could hear Zero-One''s rather urgent communications.


    Being father and son under a certain point of view, Joshua shared a Steel Strength link with Zero-One similar to the one he shared with Syndicate the balrog. They could ignore time and distance and convey information in real time, and now, the Steel Elemental ¡ª under encouragement from the Drakonid girl ¡ª had decided to tell the warrior about its recent troubles.


    "An unusual voice appearing in your mind?"


    Joshua sensed an unusual danger and urgency upon hearing those very words, recalling the noise that could faintly be heard in Redwood City but which source could not be found. Perhaps, Zero-One had encountered the same thing he did¡­ Or more correctly, Karlis the Steel Python, Zero-One and himself had all actually heard the same voice! However, Karlis being a World Will, while Zero-One being not powerful enough but remained a pure Steel Elemental, was perhaps the reason they could hear that voice clearer than he did.


    "Mycroft the Steel Python¡­ What is it planning?"


    The black snake in the laboratory was no longer important. It was probably a black snake that lived in subterranean reaches since ancient times and was the ancestors of most present-day marine Old World Dragons, having no value apart from being delicious. Joshua and Nostradamus hence left the lab together and arrived outside Winter Fort Academy, the warrior looking up to the skies above as if his gaze could pierce the Void.


    Spreading information to other worlds in the Multiverse, and within Mycroft itself to beings of certain attributes, along with transforming creatures through Divine Power Infestation¡­ Mycroft the Steel Python was undoubtedly preparing for something monumental. If not for Joshua being a wielder of Steel Strength, having Zero-One as well as apprentices who liked to dig holes and were lucky enough to encounter those divine black serpents, he would not be able to react so quickly to the ominous movements.


    "It''s time to come up with a countermeasure," Joshua said to himself, and then nodded thoughtfully as if having come up with something.


    Nonetheless, he never expected that the voice which troubled Karlis the Steel Python did not spread to nearby dimensions as he imagined¡­ It had spread further into the distance, the cries, curses, and despair of a world piercing the Void, the Abyss, arriving at the unfathomable depths of the Multiverse.


    ***


    The Valley of Tears Fortress, the Sixth Abyss.


    In the heart of the fort forged in black steel, white bone, yellow sand, and obsidian was a hall filled in magma. A burning crimson gold throne stood aloft amidst the rolling magma, with two rolls of black, fearsome statues standing beside it.


    A huge phantom, constituted of magma and searing gases, devoid of any solid form while resembling a specter sat upon the throne. It supported its own head with one hand, as if dwelling in deep thought.


    But soon, as the dimensions behind its throne rippled slightly, the huge phantom appeared to hear something and straightened itself.


    "¡­Do you hear it?"


    It muttered quietly as if speaking to another presence, although there were no signs of other life around the magma, only layers of dimensional ripples. Then after a long silence, the massive phantom shook its head slowly and then nodded. "They have awakened¡­ The Sixth Abyss should be spare the blade for the moment."


    "But if there is a chance¡­"


    Another long silence. But even after the dimensional ripples around it calmed, the huge phantom remained seated on its throne. It stared at the churning magma before it, as if falling into endless thought.


    "World¡­"


    A sigh.


    ***


    The blood moon of the Bloodmoon Abyss.


    The borderless ocean accumulated from viscous sanguine substances cascaded with a wave that spread from within itself. As if filled with vigor, pure white light emanated from the depths of the blood-colored moon, displaying its purest of illumination and heat to the shattered continents around it.


    A massive cluster of light that bore a remarkable resemblance to a planet''s core was slowly shrinking at the very heart of the blood moon. It was its movements that the colossal blood moon stirred and cascaded in massive ripples. One could vaguely make out a human silhouette that was being nurtured in the cluster of light, curling like a baby within as if slumbering.


    But suddenly, as if hearing a sound, that silhouette throbbed, opening its eyes and looked at its surrounding environment doubtfully¡­ Finally, it turned, and looked toward the other end of the Void.


    In that spot, a holy seal was flickering in pure-white light. The might of that holy light separated two worlds so utterly that even the breath of Rot from the Abyss could not even slip through, and yet, at this very moment a sound that would permit no sweet slumber was wafting from that place.


    "Eh¡ªAh¡ª"


    The massive human silhouette of light shook its head dazedly.


    Then, it returned to slumber once more.


    ***


    Above the Toxic Sea, the Sleeping Dragon Abyss


    The floating islands created by the three Legendary dragon kings had reached up to thousands, with each dragon now being given a single small island, shared with their mate if they had one. Life was difficult in that world filled with toxic gases, but everything was finally on the right track.


    But at the heart of all those floating islands¡ªthe three central islands where the Dragon Kings rested, the holy radiance of Pentashade descended: split into three, entering the dwelling of the kings.


    In a brief few minutes, a tremendous echo resounded, the light seemingly coming into conflict with the dragon kings.


    The ordinary Pentashades felt immeasurable fear, retreating into their lairs in silence and not daring to interfere with the clashes of those profound beings¡­ After some time, with a brief grunt, the Pentshade light reassembled and advanced toward the Void without looking back. Meanwhile, the floating islands of the three Dragon Kings were swaying as if about to fall, and yet not one of them appeared. Though their presence lingered and appeared unharmed, they appeared to be considering something, unable to spare time or attention to their own dwelling.


    "World¡­"


    The dragons could feel the faint sigh swirling around the skies of their Abyss.


    ***


    The faint voice swept across the stars and the worlds. Some heard it, others did not. Some tried to respond but had not the strength, others who had the strength were uninterested.


    In the world of Kronos, the Ancient Dragon of lighting circled the skies. It overlooked the Drakonid civilization that developed rapidly and flourished under the discreet guidance from several mage observers who came from Mycroft, its massive draconic gaze glinting in satisfaction. It could vaguely hear that voice, but such a faint sound that vanished as quickly as it came could not catch its attention.


    Even if it heard it, nothing could get it to leave that little world and the Drakonids.


    Further away, the voice slowly diminished, no longer oscillating.


    ***


    Just as the voice spread, two men stood over the skies of the Northern Ural Plains around the Ural Mountain in the world of Mycroft.


    Chilling winds bellowed, the air current that could force wails from raptors striking the two men''s clothes and flapping against their sleeves. The light of the dusk sun was slowly dimming, before finally sinking below the horizon.


    "Joshua, do you really know what you are doing?"


    One of them, a middle-aged man who appeared to be a mage appeared to be dissuading the other, a black-haired man. His brow tightly furrowed and his gaze filled with worry, the mage held an unassuming tome with black-covers, the light of mana swirling around his body.


    "Of course I do, Nostradamus."


    The black-haired who was questioned held nothing in hand. Starlight appearing behind him, Joshua looked down at the Northern Ural Plains below him: he saw wind-elements roaring at lower altitudes, the hot and humid air from the south being obstructed by the mountains, the mana of the entire world cycling and changing beneath a profound force as if the clouds above or the falling rain, forming the special Northern environments and ecosystems.


    Every corner of this world was unique. Even the mana from those plains and swamps seemed identical to one another remarkably, and the creatures and plants in each locale were certainly different¡ªbut that was why Nature was mysterious. The world altered life just as life altered the world. In this massive plain are the lairs of countless beasts, their existence changing the natural path of mana, adapting it so that it became a habitat suitable for their survival, turning the North into a region similar to other frozen lands and yet was fundamentally different.


    All things are special.


    Therefore, there was no longer any need for a Will that reigned over all things.


    His back to the starry skies, Joshua stared coldly at the land with his crimson eyes. Hours ago, from the moment he had arrived here and unleashed his full might, all beasts and magical creature living across the Northern Ural Plains¡ªeven the Old World Dragons that lurked below ground¡ªfled their nests, fearfully running to the edge of the grasslands. Then, under suppression or guidance from students of the Winter Fort Academy, gathered at a temporary settlement.


    He knew that there was no longer any moving creature in this land, the lively grasslands now nothing but a blanket of green.


    ¡ªIt was time to act.


    Over the clouds, the warrior, having clasped his hands behind him and stayed motionless like a statue, began to move. He extended his right hand and aimed it at the ground, and, as Nostradamus looked on helplessly beside him, he released the restraint he applied on his own body, augmenting his strength without ceasing instead.


    The peaceful skies started to move abruptly. The winds no longer shifted according to air pressure, and the clouds no longer followed the winds. As if veins of tides were appearing out of thin air over the Northern atmosphere, warped vortex visible to the naked eye, endless elements, air, and even vapors began to gather around Joshua, compressed and finally becoming the warrior''s skin, a part of a serenely wafting silver luster.


    The radiance of Steel flickered.


    That distortion was rapidly expanding in the skies, spreading from high above down to the ground¡ªand in that very moment, a great earthquake struck the Northern Ural Plains with a dull rumble, with the earth''s surface shattering while boulders protruded. Infinite dust and pebbles quaked above ground, finally levitating as if losing all weight¡­ plants swirled, dwarfish shrubs uprooted even as rivers rose into the air like waterfalls, crumbling into endless water spheres of varying sizes, reflecting silver light from the stars.


    "Heavens¡­ What is that power¡­"


    "The earth''s crust has been flipped¡ªlook, the entire stone layer has split!"


    "Light¡­ Light is bent!"


    On the ground, the many adventurers and students who were witnessing the sight uttered irrepressible exclamations of shock. They saw soil rise into the air like reversed rain, clouds turning into swirling spirals that devoured all that came to them. They saw the rocky layers beneath the earth being severed under a mysterious power, but the split parts did not pause where they were, rising instead into the air and approaching Joshua''s position.


    They even saw the bright light of the stars and moon faintly bending before they could touch their Liege, their Dean. Around Joshua, light no longer moved in straight lines, instead revolving in unorthodox arcs, shaping into an atypical halo behind his body.


    For the first time, the warrior was unleashing his full might in the physical realm, causing heaven and earth to tremble.


    Encircled in silver-white vapors, Joshua triggered Steel Strength in human form for the first time. He looked on as the lands across the Northern Ural Plains was peeled like onions by layers, the thick soil vanishing at the wild velocity of dozens meter per second or rising into the air before being consumed by his Steel Strength.


    Exhaling once, Joshua''s outstretched right hand swiped down. Extreme mass rippled at once, with a huge crevice tearing across the entire plain with that very motion. Soil, stone, and river were severed like a pudding, and as a profound might came crashing over the land, cutting out a deep valley.


    An ancient breath started to spread from the crevice within the valley.


    "That''s not necessary!" Nostradamus could not help exclaiming beside the warrior, attempting to stop him verbally since he could not do it physically. "We can venture deep underground ¡ª we don''t have to make such a fuss!"


    "It is very necessary."


    Joshua did not heed his friend''s complaints, speaking with a calm voice that was immeasurably determined. "We are creatures living above ground, the land below is not our home turf. It has a way of obstructing our subterranean studies, just as Syndicate''s spiritual sweep had been blocked."


    As he spoke, the warrior reached out with both hands and made a motion as if pushing a door. At once, the narrowly long valley crumpled and expanded, with infinite stone and pebbles bursting into the skies, a huge crevice now left at the center of the plains as if it was torn apart by a giant.


    However, it left people in astonishment that such a terrific change of landscape affected nobody around it. As if it all happened in a separate space, even the students and adventurers looking on nearby sensed no tremors.


    In the air, the countless stones and dust clouds whirled with a vortex, as silver Steel Strength shroud moved like a celestial cloud. Standing dead center of the vortex, Joshua withdrew both hands and watched the result of his actions: there was now a vast, hollow rift valley deep beneath the ground, directed downwards over thousands of meters even as countless dust and stone rose into the air like pillars of smoke.


    "If they hide underground," Joshua said serenely, "then I shall flip heaven and earth."

 Chapter 657 Ancient Temple

    The ancient presence from the subterranean abyss was spreading.


    "This is the right place."


    Nostradamus closed the grimoire in his hand, having been using magic beside Joshua to suppress the shockwaves as Joshua tore the earth''s crust apart. Though he did not support Joshua''s excessively direct actions, he would still admit that it was the safest and swiftest approach.


    Indeed, though resounding, tearing apart a portion of the earth''s crust through the power of Legendary champions was actually the safest move. Joshua had even especially used his presence to disperse most indigenous animals and magical beasts before he moved, which would in turn be led to a vast wilderness nearby. No life would hence be hurt apart from certain underground dwellers, and preparing by tearing apart the earth''s crust was definitely safer than fighting beneath the surface while bursting with power that tore the land apart.


    "Zero-One and Syndicate had left a mark. I just have to trace the coordinates."


    Joshua looked down at his work¡ªa huge rift valley that stretched across the entire Northern Ural Plains. His eyes adjusted the distance as he looked directed towards the vast underground cavity, the luminous fungi, as well as bats that were fleeing in panic like incessantly rising clouds of grey distinctly visible despite being thousands of meters down below.


    "To be frank, Joshua, I tried to stop you was not due to danger¡­ but mainly because permanent adjustment to landscapes would irreversibly affect ecosystems.


    Nostradamus was staring at the cluster of gray clouds as well, a hint of pity in his gaze. "Those bats had lived their days all along in the sealed reaches beneath ground; they simply do not have the adaptability to life on the surface. In months, they would be extinct due to the dramatic change in environment, while the chaos from moving a huge population of grassland dwellers would definitely not show in one or two days either."


    "After the Northern Ural Plains had been turned into a rift valley, the Mana Tide from the mountains would not flow to the North with the wind as well, descending here or simply clashing against the mana from beneath the surface. Magical beasts would migrate in infinite numbers due to the change in mana cycles, a change that would echo over hundreds of years. All of the North would feel its effects profoundly, and no one would know what it would result in¡­ Which is why I hope for prudence on your part."


    The power of Legends was so frightening that it could move heaven and earth, turn deserts into forest, oceans into continents¡­ Legends, however, would force upheavals in the environment unless it was necessary, for that was shaped by the life upon that soil¡ªtheir choices and bold moves could only make things worse.


    Meanwhile, Joshua silently listened to everything the old garrulous mage had to say, and simply nodded without retort.


    "I know," he said later.


    Permanently changing a landscape would naturally monumentally affect the balance of wildlife and mana¡­ For example, those fungi and rare herbs that had flourished in the underground cavity might wither due to the fact, causing great losses.


    "That, however, isn''t unsalvageable. Look, right behind us are the elites from Winter Fort Academy and the Imperial Royal Mage Academy. Those mages, herbologists and druids would prevent the worst-case scenarios, preserving the environment that nurtures those herbs and acquiring precious cultivation knowledge through that process. Most importantly, Nostradamus, the being we are facing is worth that risk."


    The warrior turned to look at the rift valley, where yellow ripples were expanding gradually. While those lights that were difficult to describe with words and yet emanated the sense of ''earth'', ''vigor'' and ''flourish'' were faint, it was caught by Joshua with clarity. That was Divine Earth Power, a profound power originating from the Mother Goddess over a thousand years ago.


    "If that being¡ªthe mother of the Mother Goddess awakened," Joshua added, "the upheaval would not be limited to the Northern Ural Plains."


    With those words, even Nostradamus could not help but sigh, and admit that Joshua was right.


    The being they faced now of such great importance even when it was sealed. If the World Will that despised humans reawakened, would turning a simple grassland upside down be even comparable to the destruction it would wreak? To judge the anomalies afoot beneath the surface, Joshua reaction was assuredly decisive.


    And now was not the time to be chattering away either. After that brief exchange, Joshua closed his eyes and studied the source of the Divine Earth Power, opening his eyes again in seconds, having picked up the source.


    "There''s an old underground lake which three subterranean rivers flow into¡­ The surface is clear, but the depths has cumulated with mineral shards as well as the corpses and secretions of aquatic slime molds. It''s a pile of refuse."


    "And the origin of the Divine Earth Power is at the depths of that lake."


    The rift valley tore apart the barrier with no name, allowing Joshua''s gaze to smoothly enter the deeper reaches. He saw that there was a deep pit directed straight below in the center of that massive cavity, the depths of which was where the divine power emanated. It could interfere with all mana and spiritual sensory, but Joshua was not affected greatly since he was merely ''seeing''. There was no telling how many years the pit had accumulated with turbid water and corpses of various creatures, the depths of which was welling with so much water polluted with viscous heavy metal fluids that no creature could approach it.


    Save one.


    Black serpents.


    Joshua made a soft utterance of surprise while watching thousands of black serpents swimming with the light. The radiance of Divine Earth Power appeared over their bodies, separating water from the impurities and cleaning the water itself so that the surface of the underground river stayed clear. Joshua could also see that some of those black snakes were swimming along the rivers as well, purifying those streams like the most dedicated of cleaners.


    "Interesting," Joshua said, showing a fascinated expression. "I had thought that the black snakes are guards, never assumed that they could be cleaning users that maintained the underground ecosystem¡­ That means they shouldn''t be killed whimsically."


    The warrior then turned to the elderly mage. "I found the coordinates, Nostradamus. What say you?"


    "What is there to say? I''ll do it." Nostradamus shook his head, his mouth twitching at Joshua''s doubtfulness. "Send me the coordinates."


    Taking no mind of his friend''s grumbling, Joshua smiled lightly and delivered the coordinates to the underground lake to the old mage. Then, withdrawing the massive magnetic field and gravity that spread incessantly from around his body, he landed on the surface alongside the mage.


    A wild wind bellowing beside him, Nostradamus stood by the edge of the rift valley, his eyes flickering with pale blue illumination of runes. After calculating for some time, the old mage extended his hand and pointed at the region around the underground lake.


    With the slight hum of the dimensions being torn, a vein of dark fissure stretched away infinitely from his finger, heading towards the direction he was pointing. It easily shattered all earth, stone, and minerals in the way, piercing layers of ground almost twenty-five hundred thick right down to where the underground lake was located.


    As the tremendous dimensional magic slowly diminish, there was a ten-meter wide sloping passageway now visible on the ground. It heads straight into the underground lake without any detours.


    "Alright. Let''s take a look at what has been unleashing Divine Earth Powers¡­ Tsk, the dimensional fissure isn''t straight enough."


    Drawing his hand back, Nostradamus wriggled his fingertip, appearing dissatisfied. Still, he strode out and descended into the tunnel below, while Joshua smiled and shrugged before following suit.


    Joshua could tear out a rift valley simply because of his sheer incredible power, but he would not compare to Nostradamus who has mastered the aspect of dimensions when it came to precisely opening a path at a certain target.


    Unlike roundabout underground tunnels that stretched on for who knows how many thousands of meters, this was a straight path that was no more than four thousand kilometers that two Legends could cover in seconds. His body releasing silver-white light, Joshua dispelled the darkness around them, illuminating the dark underground lake.


    Bizarre oils and clumps of mold floated ion its surface even as thousands of black snakes swam beneath it, disintegrating most pollutants or moving them to the shore, their substantial mana releasing a pale blue lightning in the air. The stone walls around the lake were grown full of mana crystals as well, gathering pure mana and almost forming an entire mining vein.


    The presence of Divine Earth Power here brought incomparable vigor, with the shores of the lake grown full of various extraordinary plants. There were also rodents that either mutated or innately born in unusual forms weaved in and out of the luminous enchanted herbs alongside insects. Arlwa would have been thrilled if he was here, too¡ªthere were colossal mushrooms and ant-hives that he imagined to exist underground, those creatures that could never be found above ground forming a bizarre ecosystem.


    Joshua tearing apart the earth''s crust and the old mage''s opening a passageway did not appear to affect the creatures around the lake. An unusual power was anchoring the surrounding rock layers, preventing them from crumbling due to the massive tremors, and Joshua could clearly sense that it was Divine Earth Power at work.


    Having arrived there, Joshua naturally spared no time for nonsense. Extending his hand simultaneously with the elderly mage, a vortex abruptly appeared on the surface of the underground lake. Countless dark, turbid lake water was drawn by the warrior and teleported to the surface by Nostradamus. Even as the infinite black snakes fled in fear, Joshua adjusted his strength so that the beasts that labored dutifully over the years would not be killed. Eventually, as the lake was drained, a path directed down to the depths of the lake was visible.


    Sensing the slowly surging ripple of divine power, Joshua and Nostradamus stopped. Until now, the two did not meet any danger they imagined: there were no beast empowered by Divine Power Infestation attacking them, nor were there any traps left by World Will or deities. They simply and smoothly arrived deep underground and found the source of divine power, making the warrior who expected a fight and the rather suspicious mage to be both pensive and bewildered.


    "Is that it?" Joshua muttered to himself. "Even eating''s not that easy¡ªand I didn''t even make an effort."


    "This can''t be it¡­" Nostradamus was pondering as well. "There should at least be some traps, ambushers or mysterious circles left from ancient times, right?"


    Nevertheless, it was clear that things were not as the combative warrior and the worrywart mage had thought. The path was simply that uncomplicated, devoid of any pitfalls or monsters and as smooth as drinking broth.


    At the moment, most of the water of the lake had been drained and the rivers blocked, with any remaining water flowing across all directions through various subterranean crevices. Slowly, the source that lay at the depths beneath the surface while releasing divine powers was also revealed.


    It was an aged ancient temple, built entirely of stone.


    When it was no longer engulfed by the deep lake and was exposed completely to air, an immeasurably faint ripple started to spread from it to all directions across the Mycroft Continent¡ªin that very instant, countless insignificant people over the entire land paused where they were and stopped whatever they were doing.


    Amongst them were ordinary peasants or master chefs, brave warriors or learned mages, agile thieves or devout priests. Some lived in poor, filthy slums, surviving amidst anguish, while others stood on the stands of their palaces, overlooking their subjects and nation pridefully.


    In the distant Earth Temple, the white-haired Elder of the temple sat before the old temple built entirely out of stone. He closed his eyes, as if considering some problem that could not be solved for eternity, but a faint ripple suddenly swept past him. The Elder hence widened his bloodshot eyes all at once, rising and looking towards the northernmost edge of the world, but soon doubtfully looked around him as if sensing something was not right.


    Below him, the aged temple was shining mildly, gently and warmly, as if it was the gaze of a mother.


    ***


    In a small isle beside the Sea Dragon City in the Eastern Plains, the residence of the Eastern Sea Sage suddenly shone with pale silver radiance. Every ascetic left their houses in surprise, looking towards the holy land at the center of the island.


    Within the residence of the sage, Vahina, who was meditating in the house and linking up her spiritual clone that had been sent to Stellaris from time to time sensed that ripple as well. Her composed frame of mind was shattered as an immeasurably complex emotion unfurled within her heart. Rising slowly, Vahina left her residence, looking towards the northern edge of the world, but soon turned again, as if looking around across the entire continent.


    In the eyes of the sage, more than a hundred specks of light were glinting dazzlingly.


    ***


    At the crevice at the center of the Northern Ural Plains, Joshua looked around at the shining temple, sensing that faint ripple as well. Believing something to be not right, Joshua had intended to stop it¡ªthe ripple, on the other hand, simply made a beeline for him, having no intention of compromise.


    Indeed, most of the ripple was directed at him.


    Joshua hence refrained from evading. Wanting to learn what that ripple was, the warrior directly took one stride ahead and gathered most of the ripple into his embrace. Just as he tried to study the information contained within that ripple, he suddenly froze, blanking out where he stood.


    He stayed silent for a long time, his eyes flashing with silver radiance as countless dated memories stirred with the tides of Steel Strength: he learned why that temple was built deep underground, why it was built and even why those ripples would gather at him, as if having a predetermined target.


    The truth of it all was so simple.


    ***


    "Wake up, Joshua. Did something get you?"


    Nostradamus, having waited for a long time could see Joshua''s body moving a fraction and knew at once that the warrior had recovered from his blanked-out stance. "You''ve been gone for a dozen minutes¡ªwhat did you see from those ripples?" he quickly asked.


    Being not the target of the ripples, the elderly mage sensed nothing.


    "It was civil conflict."


    But even as Joshua returned to normal, his gaze darkened. He smiled bitterly in response to Nostradamus''s voice and stared at the Ancient Temple before him, shaking his head. "The confusion after the war, a conflict between man and world."


    "Nostradamus, it''s truly a discovery that escapes our imagination."

 Chapter 658 Definitely Not Disappointed

    Nostradamus, however, did not know what Joshua was talking about.


    "Civil conflict?" He repeated in disbelief. "What are you talking about?"


    "Perhaps the truth of the Lost Three Hundred Years."


    Joshua did not know where to start, for it was a very long story.


    Time must be reversed to the last era, before the continent named Mycroft took shape.


    In that period, all things were barren, oceans were havoc. The battle between Order and Chaos had shattered the skies, energy radiation from the Void shot over the land as dozens of races, millions of refugees tried to survive within crevices amidst the radiation, tremors, tempest and acid rain.


    In that period, the sun and the moon were dying, the skies dimming. Darkness filled the entire world as seven continents were flooded by half-boiling seawater, leaving a bare few scattered shards. Most intelligent races of the seas were extinct, with only a few lucky ones surviving.


    The gods had won, but before them was a problem more troubling than Evil Gods. In the face of their devastated homes, those beings who wielded divine powers were at a loss of what to do: what they now faced was not a formidable foe that terrorized the Void, but a broken world.


    What was once seven continents were now nothing but shards that were of no considerable size. After judging the traitors, all the deities and the humans were now forced to face a begging question: Could they still stay in this world?


    The southern elven survivors still had their Holy Lake in the highlands, but Father Nature had already left. The former holy land was now without value since they had lost their patron deity, with the surviving elves left in turmoil and loss of direction, urgently needing a leader to guide them.


    The northern continent was only left with a chain of shattered mountains, for that was the main battlegrounds between the gods and the invading Evil Gods. The dimensional fissures that were yet to close were still unleashing raging thunder and energy storms, and no life could survive there apart from the dwarves who hit beneath the surface.


    The eastern continent was essentially pummeled into fragments. Over a thousand shattered isles were now spread amidst boiling oceanic waves, leaving no resemblance of its former glory compared to other continents, even as the surrounding typhoons and cyclones could devour those isles at any moment.


    To the west, at the former central continent, the mountain range that was once the sturdiest backbone of the world was preserved. Dwarves, Avian people and the survivors of other races hence dwelled amidst those mountains, hanging on their last breath¡­ Even so, every continent to the west of the center of the world had vanished like smoke or sunk to the bottom of the earth. The homelands of halflings, the holy land of the sauroks and the grasslands of the centaurs were completely gone, the birthplaces of the many races destroyed in the world. The gods, having lost their pillaring faith, were also on their legs as the divinity backlash festered.


    "Let''s leave this place. We will look for another world, so that the glory of Mycroft would not end here."


    One of the gods had said, the murloc tribes he sheltered being one of the few surviving intelligent marine creatures. His friend, the Lord of Murlocs had already perished from war, leaving no trace in this world. The God himself now longer bore any sentiment toward the seas of Mycroft, and only wanted to leave the now-decrepit world.


    "We cannot give up on this place." Another deity said, his voice bold and forceful like a swinging hammer, the Lord of Dwarves refuting that suggestion. "Mycroft is our home. The Great Mother and the Earth Goddess had fought bravely at the frontlines even as countless gods and countless lives fall in this place. Giving up on Mycroft is no different from giving up all that we have sacrificed!"


    "No, we must leave as soon as we can for the tribes we protect. We could wait for Mycroft to recover in days to come, but now, our Children could no longer survive in this place!"


    "Even if the world is broken, there is still much remaining that we shouldn''t abandon¡­"


    The remnant deities argued. They were no friends in the first place and had been forced to unite for the Final Battle, and now, with the battle concluded, conflict exploded amongst them. Through it all, the more the gods conveyed their standpoint the more confrontational they became: one faction believed that the broken world of Mycroft was not worth saving, while the other believed that it was worth to be rebuilt on both sentimental and logical grounds even if it was broken. If the many equipment buried beneath debris could be excavated, more than a few ecospheres could be swiftly reestablished and preserves, and there was a chance that they could not find a new world that fulfilled their surviving conditions on such short notice.


    Finally, with the silent support from the Sage, the faction who advocated migration were suppressed. Given authority, the countless gods who advocated that they stay created small demiplanes with their divine power where their Children could inhabit. It was a valid short-term measure, but their godly power would be exhausted if that prolonged, and the gods themselves would fall into eternal silence.


    But how could one rebuild this broken world? Even the Sage himself was left with no options¡ªit might be easier for him to create a new world than to repair a Mycroft that was now essentially a rag doll diced into pieces. Rivers were now cracked ice that stopped short of breaking, the World Will and the Mother Goddess all hanging on their last breaths: any drastic alterations would completely destroy all of that.


    As the gods argued, the World Will had fallen into a slumber before its death throes. Being Mycroft itself and having endured excessive malevolent blows from Evil Gods and the Abyss, while it had the supporting faith of life during war, its spirit began to diminish after that, so much so that the World Will itself could not hold on.


    But though the World Will was silent, the Mother Goddess was still lucid. Even if her true form¡ªthe seven original continents of Mycroft¡ªwere mostly fractured, she could still maintain Her own will.


    Having seen the conflict amongst the gods themselves, She, unable to abide by it, stood out and said, to all the gods and the Sage himself: I''ll do it.


    Her voice was mild and firm, weighing down over all bickering and discord. All the gods turned their eyes to the Goddess, and she showed no hesitation.


    Now is not the time to argue, she said. Look, we are falling into the Abyss, and Mycroft itself is slowly leaving the heart of the Multiverse. We are sinking, and if that continues, we will sink into the Abyss, and become our former enemies.


    Therefore, I shall combine the continents.


    I shall reassemble the remnants of all seven realms.


    I am born from the continent, the first spirit of this world. Though I ascended as a deity latently, my existence itself is a symbol of the entire continent.


    With me as offering, and the continent shall reunite¡­ even if that reunion would make it smaller than before, it could carry all remaining tribes in this world.


    The Earth Goddess was willing to bind the torn world, with Herself as a sacrifice. It was a fine decision from a rational point of view, but if the gods would only do things logically, they would long have been robbed of their will by divinity. Therefore, how could they agree with melding with the Source of the Universe?


    "You have already favored the world greatly and sacrificed too much, even the ''Drakes'' you''ve sheltered are virtually extinct."


    The gods of who advocated migration were actually shaking their heads in response. "It should never be you who be sacrificed."


    "Allow me."


    There were also gods who were willing to take Her place, to voluntarily sacrifice all that they were. "I am the God of Mountains and Swamps, therefore considered a part of the earth."


    "Allow me."


    A short yet determined voice. Another god stood out: He was the God of Rivers and Lakes.


    "Me."


    "Me."


    "Me."


    Every deity of the bygone Earth faction arose, just as many other powerful gods came forward, for to them, life is but an eternal dream. If their sacrifice could indeed save their world, their name would live with forever alongside civilization, the utmost of honors.


    "That''s not necessary."


    The Sage spoke in that very moment, shaking his head. "No one has to be sacrificed."


    "Look to the Void. The corpses of our enemies are many and hold endless power¡­ We can reshape the world, by burning Chaos with what remains of the Initial Flame."


    The Sage''s words turned the eyes of every deity to something they never cared about before¡ªthe remains of the Evil Gods. Before that, no beings thought that they could use those corpses that welled with vengeance and Chaos, for a single touch would corrupt one soul, and only the most powerful of gods, champions and the Sage himself could resist that kind of power.


    Anyone would sneer at the suggestion of using them to reshape the world¡ªif the one who suggested it was not the Sage.


    But since it was the Sage, all the gods were willing to believe in that crazy idea.


    ***


    "Then? What happened next? Joshua?"


    Over the underground lake, Nostradamus was frowning as he recorded everything Joshua described into his grimoire. By searching for correlations from the bits of information he collected from old texts, the old mage quickly realized that while Joshua''s narrative appeared absurd, it explained everything in the past perfectly.


    "Then¡­ came the illusion I saw back in the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds."


    Joshua sighed, recalling the mirage he seen during his first arrival at the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds. Those were broken, scattered memory fragments and rewinding of history where the voices of Sage, apostles, deities and anonymous people overlapped. And amongst those many jumbled information, Joshua vividly remembered that angry question that trembled the world, and the Sage''s helpless answer.


    [You people actually want my daughter to become one with that filthy being of Chaos? I''ll never agree to it! I''ll never allow it!]


    [That''s the only way to save you and your daughter. Forgive us, but that is the only thing I can do.]


    [Aaaaaaaaargh! I curse you! Curse you! Humans, elves, dwarves, every¡­ living within¡­ I curs¡­]


    It was the enraged inquisition from a profound being, answered by a tired and feeble voice.


    It was an exchange between Mycroft, Steel Python and World Will, and the Sage inside that world itself.


    The process of using the body of Evil Gods to reshape the world appeared to have gone awry. At first, the gods intended to use the remaining Initial Flame in Mycroft to incinerate Chaos and gradually revive the world, which could in turn give birth to a new continent larger than the original seven. As for the Flame that was about to die, it would burn brilliantly once more, and they would not have to resort to the project of Rekindling the Flame.


    Nevertheless, they overestimated the glory of the Flame that remained in Mycroft¡­ After burning continuously for years, on one day nobody expected it to happen, the Flame extinguished.


    And on that day, the Sage had left for the world of Grandia, to inspect the exile grounds of sinners.


    It was too late when he returned.


    Chaos spread once again, only this time, it was the gods themselves who had planted Chaos into the world.


    Sensing that a presence he hated at the utmost was spreading in his very own body, the Steel Python that had slumbered for a long time jolted awake in rage. And the first thing he saw then was the Earth Goddess, forcing all Chaos into herself and embodying it. Its body being invaded by Chaos, its daughter that had accompanied itself for the longest time being corrupted as well, the Steel Python descended into madness and turned its will to destroying all things, only to be stopped by the gods and the Sage.


    "All the gods and Sage believed that there was a conspiring presence¡ªone that did not dare to face the gods directly, and so acted behind the scenes by extinguishing the Flame. That opinion was not supported by any evidence, and with the priority being to calm and subjugate the rage of the World Will at the time, they did not investigate it further¡­ and there was no chance to do so later on."


    Joshua landed slowly beside the shores of the underground lake, strolling along it as he looked down at the ancient temple beneath the lake, his gaze calm.


    ***


    "I do not regret my choice. It''s just that I might not see this world blooming with vigor once again¡­ Hah! I am vain after all, to desire my name being praised."


    The Earth Goddess did not rue her own choice, having planned to sacrifice herself in the first place. Even so, she remained saddened that her own mother falling to insanity due to corruption from the remains of Evil Gods.


    "One day, it would come back to us."


    With that, she entered the near-eternal slumber of the gods.


    However, in the world external, the gods fell into terrifying civil conflict after paying a great price once again and jointly subjugating the World Will.


    Believing that the world was improving, many deities had moved their tribes from demiplanes to the new Mycroft continent, but the rampage of the Steel Python wiped out dozens of tribes, or leaving a scarce few survivors in better cases. Left with nothing in the blink of an eye, the raging gods searched for any being that could have doused the Flame, first singling out the God of Dwarves in charge of watching the world''s core, before turning to the God of Fire Elements who was erudite in all aspects of the Flame. However, those two powerful gods were certainly unwilling to be tied down and interrogated by lunatics blinded by rage, and having their own friends and supporters¡­ a bizarre war thus began.


    The conflict that was growing since ancient times, the usual unhappiness that accumulated over the days, contradicting ideals and paths, natural nemesis and rivals¡­ the gods were no united force in the very first place, and the situation was only made complicated by some of them falling into madness.


    Even if the Sage stopped one of those meaningless and chaotic conflict, another would pop up: when the flame of hate was ignited, it would definitely never be doused.


    ***


    "That meaningless civil war hence lasted three hundred years. Every race living on the new continent shuddered in fear of the gods'' fury, while some who did not lose their minds to rage built shelters for them, allowing them to survive."


    Joshua arrived at the edge of the subterranean lake even as he finished that sentence. He headed toward the bottom of the lake with Nostradamus, who had fallen silent as well.


    That''s ridiculous, the old mage had intended to say. Why would the gods war over such nonsense? They worked together to defeat Evil Gods, quelled the mad World Will, and were even willing to sacrifice themselves for this world!


    His doubt, however, abruptly turned into a sigh: though it appeared crazy, examples of that were innumerable. Comrades, who fought to side-by-side and vanquished mutual enemies, later turning against and slaughtering their former allies was simply nothing to be shocked about.


    "Who did those memories belong to?" The elderly mage asked rather tiredly. "Could the Sage''s departure¡­ have been out of disappointment toward the gods?"


    "The Earth Goddess. This land itself, in other words."


    Joshua replied. "As for the Sage¡­ He wasn''t disappointed in anyone, nor did he found anyone to be in the wrong. He believed that conflict is certain between all minds with independent will, it''s just that he did not expect it to burst out on that day."


    "He is only doubtful¡ªdoubtful of the essence of the Multiverse itself."


    "Why do Evil Gods and the Abysses exist? Why does the cycle between Order and Chaos prevail in such a state in this world?"


    Arriving beside the temple beneath the underground lake, Joshua reached out and touched the building that was slightly vibrating and emitting ripples of divine power.


    "Therefore, he left for the depths of the Multiverse after putting some hidden measures in place," the warrior said softly. "He desired that Ultimate Answer, otherwise he would only end up watching as every civilization he groomed to fall time after time."


    Joshua then laughed. "It''s funny. This temple mistook me for a pure-blooded Titan and hence gave me most of its memories. It had also passed on those ancient memories through Steel ancestry to all who had carried the blood of the Mother Goddess, but probably only I could witness it all clearly."


    "As for intentions¡­ Nostradamus, that''s the thing I mentioned which escaped our imagination: this temple has two functions, and one of them is forewarning."


    "The seal on the World Will is about to be reinforced," Joshua said, turning and leveling his gaze at the elderly mage. "But before that, it had sent a message across the entire Multiverse¡ªusing its World Will status as leverage, it has summoned all who could hear its voice to come forth and destroy us all."


    "Status as World Will?"


    Nostradamus was left stunned by Joshua''s flat words, but soon reacted to it. "Right, that''s not unusual¡­ Remnants of World Wills indeed existed, supporting Abyssal Lieges and was equivalent to an Abyss¡­ That might be its so-called leverage."


    While it seemed unimaginable, it was in fact no rare case. Apart from Abyssal Wills and Abyssal Lieges, the most powerful elemental lieges of certain elemental planes were likely to be the will of that plane itself. That was nothing incomprehensible to mages, even comparable to common sense.


    "As for another function, it is a hidden measure the Mother Goddess left for herself."


    With those words, Joshua looked up. His gaze pierced thousands of meters of rocky layers and saw the overlapping divine ripples over the skies. It encircled the world, and as the warrior looked on, gradually formed the great phantasm of a goddess, slowly assembling itself above the heavens.


    Just as how divine myths put it, gods also carried individual preference and desires. The goddess wished to know the outcome of her sacrifice and whether this world could really be saved¡ªthat was why she forged thousands of temples such as this with her own flesh and blood before she went into the eternal silence, unironically concealed deep beneath the earth.


    "These temples held the Earth Mother former divine blood as a source of divine power. When the Flame is reignited or when the world shuddered, those temples would slowly but surely be reanimated, finally rebuilding the vestiges of the Goddess''s will¡­ and observe this world."


    Nostradamus blinked and looked up to the skies as well.


    "Is She pleased?" The elderly mage asked in curiosity.


    "That, I do not know," Joshua said slowly, enunciating each word firmly. "But relax."


    In the aged temple before them was a mural. It depicted the history of the ten thousand races, beginning with how they ignited the Tinder and brandished stone tools. There was peace, there was war; there were majestic wonders just as there were mundane farmlands. The earth watched over it all, embodying it all.


    Outside, the radiance of divine power gathered, forming the image of a goddess with an indiscernible face. She looked over everything in this world and nodded slowly, before turning into splinters in the wind, sprinkled all over the world.


    It might be a year of harvest.


    The earth trembled, stone layers swayed. Joshua stared at the temple, as if watching the goddess from a thousand years ago.


    It was shining.


    "She would definitely not be disappointed."

 Chapter 659 Nostradamus’s Wish

    [There is a war in this world.]


    [But in this war, neither sword nor spear were wielded, nor were there blood or fires. It was a war of civilization and progress, of hierarchy and resistance. It is silent and unknown, with one faction holding torn chains in their hands, the other being society itself.]


    [And yet that war was equally bitter and devastating than any other. Countless perished.]


    How many shambles has it been that the Glorious Era had left for the Starfall Era, now?


    Each time Nostradamus added up data from ancient text, he could not help remembering that question that went unanswered.


    And was it countable? Everything Starfall had been developed from the remains of the Glorious Era. They inherited magic from ancient sage, aura from ancient warriors and the path of training in Holy Light taught by the gods themselves. Even their culture and sources originated from former races.


    The nine categories of magic, the thirteen orthodox aura cultivations, Holy Light meditation, blueprints of colossal war puppets, cores for floating cities, Mana Net and the innumerable ancient techniques left that came from underground ruins, even the continent beneath his feet and the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds circling beyond the world¡ªall of it were relics from the Glorious Era.


    From a certain point of view, the legacy from the Glorious Era had been so thick that it allowed the Starfall pioneers who numbered to approximately a million could progress to their present-day threshold in a thousand years. Nostradamus would never hesitate to believe that, if not for interference from Dark Forests¡ªremnants of Chaos, the greater human settlements would have integrated their might centuries ago for technology exchanges and develop into the magical industrialization state of today.


    On the other hand, the Glorious Era also left endless shambles¡ªDark Forests that burst with Dark Tides, hostile environments at the edge of the Abyss, portals connected to many lands of Chaos, a dying world, the spying of infinite evils and enmity from the World Will.


    And yet, the people of Starfall lived under such radically difficult circumstances, moving step by step with legacies from the previous era. That speed was considered swift, even across the Multiverse.


    Nevertheless, that was far from enough¡­ Against the destined calamites, the descent of Evil Gods in decades, such progress remained too slow.


    Nostradamus could not help remembering the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, Stellaris, that Void Mother who could extinguish an entire civilization, and its puppeteer the Evil God of Pestilence.


    It was power that could cause despair¡­ It was fine if it were the Void Mother only since he and Joshua managed to kill one in tandem before, and it would not be difficult for either of them to handle one alone following their immense progress in abilities. However, who knew for sure how many Void Mothers there were? The ominous name of the Evil God of Pestilence still spreads across the Multiverse, its swarms of minions probably outnumbering the entire human population of Mycroft. If that Evil God assaulted their world in full force, how could they stand up against them?


    And this time, they do not have the Sage on their side.


    At the very thought, Nostradamus turned to the warrior beside him.


    ***


    Both mage and Joshua had left the subterranean realm and had now arrived on the surface. It was now late night, the silver moonlight combining with auroras to shine dazzlingly.


    Nostradamus was aware that the aurora was no natural phenomenon but one caused by the presence of the Legendary warrior who stood alongside him¡ªeven if powerful magnetic fields were suppressed, they would party affect their environment, disturbing the magnetic fields in the skies above and causing the aurora to appear under any form of weather.


    Joshua had been silent ever since they depart from that dated Earth Temple. The Divine Earth Power incident might not be as serious as they thought¡ªsuch as the measures the World Will put in place to attempt freeing itself, but it remained that they had stumbled upon an incredibly bad piece of information: placing its very own existence on the line, Mycroft the Steel Python had sent a distress call to the edge of the world, putting the power of a world that it wields as leverage in exchange from freedom.


    Since he had not mastered summoning or s¨¦ance, Nostradamus did not know how profound the so-called power of a world could be and what presence it could attract. But when he saw that hint of expectant expression amidst Joshua''s solemnness, the old mage knew at once that it was definitely a troublesome foe. It made sense when he thought about it as well: any being interested in the power of a world would be equivalent to Void Behemoths even if they were no Legends, and hence were supernatural beings not much different from Legends.


    "And it also should be noted that the world of Mycroft is at the frontier of the Abyss. There are not many nearby worlds with significant ability."


    Joshua suddenly said as if for his own benefit; the warrior was simply voicing his inference. "Most nearby worlds are like Mycroft itself back then: their Flames are slowly dying¡ªwhat few normal worlds are left would never allow the growth of champions either, so only Abyssal Lieges and Void Behemoths wandering nearby could be possible threats."


    "And that is already troubling enough."


    Since Joshua had mentioned it before, Nostradamus knew that the Seven Gods and the deities of other races were unable to act at present since they were reinforcing the seal on the World Will, and they might even need others to ensure the safety of the seal. "If even one being could bypass the lockdown," the old mage murmured, shaking his head, "it could definitely aid the World Will in breaking its chains. You and I know the power of Legends¡ªat full power, destroying that subterranean seal takes just a few minutes."


    The rift valley they were now in was proof. Joshua''s full power had torn a colossal crevice in brief dozen seconds; he would gain in speed and depth if he focused his power to solely destroying the seal.


    "Would be nice to have a guard post."


    At the thought, Nostradamus stroked the spine of his grimoire, a hint of pressure in his voice. "The Observatory could see the surrounding worlds, but the range of its objectives are too wide and hence unable to pick out human-sized Legendary champions like you and me¡­ If there is a station that could distinctly capture and massive energy signatures in the Void, defensive measures would be much easier."


    "That is precisely the meaning in establishing an External Exploration Department. For, the first mission for that branch should not be to find living worlds, but to construct substantial guard posts around the world of Mycroft."


    With a simple point of a finger, silver radiance formed a screen in the air even as Joshua continued calmly. "One''s backyard should not be burning when one explores distant regions. It is time for us to formally activate the External Exploration Department after the Steel Python is handled."


    The warrior then turned and nodded lightly to Nostradamus.


    "Well, I generally do not manage Winter Fort Academy¡ªyou had been basically handling everything¡­" the old mage said in slight awe. "It is a great success: without the training of those many technicians in the Academy, the External Exploration Department would not have been established so quickly."


    "That''s for sure. Other aspects aside, nobody in this world save for Barbarossa could compare to me when it comes to teaching."


    Even Nostradamus himself was a little humbled¡ªhe rarely heard Joshua boasting so directly. Though he stroked his beard in mirth, he soon breathed a sigh. "It''s a pity that there''s only one Winter Fort Academy right now."


    The pair had now strolled to the Northern Ural Plains, where countless grassland beasts and magical creatures were led by students of Winter Fort to another grass plains¡ªa special experimental zone. These students did not possess formidable ability and were unable to carry out difficult missions like the First Party or the Drakonid girl Lisa, which is why the Academy arranged for a large-scale activity, allowing them a rare chance to collect Academy points.


    The two Legends observed from afar as the learners used magic and aura proficiently despite their young age, but did not approach them. After another silence, Joshua asked, "Why is there only one Winter Fort?"


    There was strong doubt and curiosity in the warrior''s tone as he watched the youths, who were hopes for the future. "I''ve wanted to ask some time ago¡ªsince the Winter Fort module has been so successful, you should be establishing other adept academies in other regions of the Empire¡­ Even if those places developed slower without Legendary presence, it''s better than not having one."


    That was something Joshua found unusual. Though Winter Fort Academy took up substantial funds from Moldavian territories, it had brought great profit to Moldavia in return. As Liege, Joshua thought nothing of money, and it was thanks to Winter Fort that he had the confidence to expand his city as much as he wanted without even minding about his own capital¡ªno other adept academies could have developed Moldavia so perfectly, and neither would there be anyone who would attempt it.


    Nostradamus first nodded in response, before shaking his head.


    "It''s not that we don''t want to, but because we can''t. Joshua, this Empire does not belong to the people, but to the Emperor, Nobles and Extraordinary individuals."


    Nostradamus directly pointed out the crux of the problem. "Apart from Legendary champions like you who are completely uninterested in power, completely do not manage matters in your own domain and is utterly not a threat, building academies for adepts at any region would only supply local nobles with power for tyranny, preventing the gains from spreading to all levels."


    "Wait. I''m not¡ªI¡­"


    Joshua frowned in return, tutting and intending to retort, only to find that Nostradamus was on point after some thought.


    He also understood why Israel wanted to carry out reforms¡ªJust like how peasants and land had to be freed from feudal lords to give way for industrialization in the preexistence, mortals with Extraordinary talent must be freed from nobles and existing Extraordinary individuals to achieve widespread attainment of Extraordinary powers.


    "But us three Legendary champions, with Israel especially being the Emperor, I had wanted to ask a long time ago¡ªfor reforms, we could kill any nobles unwilling to play along at any time and purge the Empire in its entirety. That wouldn''t take three days."


    "Revolution isn''t about giving someone a treat. Having heads roll is inevitable when needed¡ªour time left isn''t much and we can''t afford to let them slowly change their thinking."


    Even as he asserted voice, Joshua''s voice was dispassionate as if he thought nothing of human life. He was willing to protect the world and stand against the Chaos, but that did not mean that he was a saint. What he was willing to protect are the weak who had no way to withstand calamity, and not those who would interfere with the world''s progress. He naturally would not cull even innocents, but he believed imprisoning them and changing their minds by physical means was certainly achievable.


    "What good would that be?"


    Speechless, Nostradamus shook his head at Joshua''s simple yet violent solution. "You could remove the mountains crushing the bodies of people, free them from the shackles of nobles and give them the power to change destiny¡­ But what good would that be? You can''t remove the mountains in the hearts of men."


    "Look at those students, Joshua."


    Joshua did as he was told, looking once more at Winter Fort students who were carrying out various tasks under the guidance of instructors.


    They were compliant, showing flawless work and showing no discrimination whether they were nobles or peasant. None believed themselves to be inferior or superior¡ªa doctrine maintained by the Winter Fort Academy over the years: status is weightless, ability comes first.


    "You could just ask those students who act as if there is no gap between nobility and peasantry what they ideal of the future is."


    While Nostradamus''s voice was calm, Joshua could hear a hint of coldness and anger within. However, the warrior did not really sought out any of the students and asked, for he knew the answer all along.


    "Each of them wants to be important," Joshua answered, shaking his head. "Having learned magic meant becoming a noble. Being knighted meant developing imperial frontiers. Even being inducted as a priest meant leadership of a church, then parishes, and finally titles of bishop or archbishops. Even those are important ranks, equal to counts and up to barons."


    Nostradamus closed his eyes in return. "Yes, you''re right. And it is that simple."


    "Their equality now is out of belief that everyone else would be important people in the future, that they would return to their homeland and rule over the peasants and consolidate hierarchies, an ''oligarchy'' that disallows the presents any chance of rising beyond their own ranks¡­ That is the only reason why nobles could be jovial with peasants, why the sons of counts would fool around with the suns of hunters."


    It was the first time Joshua heard Nostradamus repressed his own emotions. He felt as if the old mage was a volcano that was about to erupt, but he soon calmed, coldly watching it all and then showing a chilling smile. "That''s just it. Everyone knows that Legendary champions could change the world, that it would not be difficult for you and I to wipe the Great Ajax mountains from the map if we worked together, that it is easier for us to slay those nobles and local tyrants than to flip our palm¡­ But if the minds of the masses are not freed, if the masses are not awakened and the mountains in their heart overturned, they would merely be the new oppressors when they attain Extraordinary power."


    "Freeing the mind of the masses, huh."


    Joshua could not help remembering the world he once existed within. He recalled those wars waged over thought and ideals detailed in history books, realizing with a start that the rather primitive society on Mycroft had actually reached that stage.


    And that stage is almost about to unfold, right before his eyes.


    "To popularize knowledge, dispel illiteracy, necessitate compulsory education and begin collective political education at the start of early secondary¡­" Joshua became quiet as the many education procedures established in the preexistence flashed in his mind. He was not sure how the revolution began and succeeded then, but he knew that developing the mind of the masses was a must.


    The only thing he did not know was such widespread change fitted this world.


    In the end, there were no supernatural powers in the preexistence. Would there be anything unexpected if everything was emulated like how it was before? This world is one of magic and aura, completely different from the peasantry and feudal system¡­


    And the more he knew, the more he would hesitate at this moment.


    "Do we have the right to choose the future path of societies for humankind?" Joshua asked.


    "You''re wrong, Joshua. We are not choosing a path for the future of humankind."


    Nostradamus replied, the corners of his mouth curling up, and he looked up at the dazzling starry skies and the aurora. "I''ve always kept in mind what you''ve told me before¡­ You''re right, we are only leading them forward to this very stage."


    "Then, humankind would choose that path."


    "¡­Hahaha. To actually answer me with my own words."


    Joshua first narrowed his eyes in response as if reminiscing, but soon laughed heartily. "And to think I was worried for you people. You and Israel have already come up with countermeasures, right?"


    "Yes."


    Nostradamus answered briskly and laughed as well. However, what he said after that short joviality caused Joshua to stare blankly.


    "In a few days, that is."


    "We planned to tell you about the news early on, but we refrained from troubling since you''re in the Far South attending a friend''s wedding."


    Nostradamus leveled his gaze to Joshua''s own, and said sincerely, "Count Radcliffe, please be present at the appointed moment."


    "To witness the advent of a new era alongside us."

 Chapter 660 I Shall Watch Over This Nation

    The tempest continued surging from the North, carrying unusual heat and a distinct metallic odor.


    Beneath the backdrop of a dull sky and dark clouds, Israel Diamond stood upon the huge watchtower at the center of the East Barnett Highlands, watching as the warm, humid air stretched along the steel grey horizon. Torrential rains descended, turning little streams in surging rivers, the lakes that dried over winter thus welling up again while stagnated packets of water flooded incessantly, with withered plants sprouting new shoots.


    Spring has come, but this one was different from the ones before. The warm air currents that flowed from south to north had been redirected toward the opposite direction by the power of a certain Legend, breaking the thousand-year tradition where the searing tempest and chilling rains that had always streamed from the Northern Ural Plains, returning it tidily to the Helgamoth plains at the heart of the Empire. It did not stop there either, and arrived at the Empire-West Mountain border, the Barnett Highlands.


    The Emperor watched as rain poured down from overhead, the rainstorm striking the canopy over the watchtower and the expanding magically-powered base. There were now more and more surface buildings of the Void warship production line that was now named ''Apocalypse'', burning tons of magical crystals and emitting myriad-colored smog at any given moment. At present, the rainwater was pushing the smog back into ground, forming clusters of waterholes that had different hues, the multicolored like of mana flowed over the land like rainbows.


    Israel was watching the land that was his Empire. His gaze could sweep across all borders of the Empire, and he could distinctly observe the Dark Forest Fortress to the south and the Lost Sea at the Icy Plains of the Extreme North. Whether the person he saw in the forest was a druid isolated from the world, or a villager living in seclusion amidst the mountains, he would know it all.


    And yet, the only thing he could not tell was the human heart.


    Under such torrential rains, most hardworking citizens would not venture outdoors. Only those people who are forced to work outside due to special reason and merchants moving their stocks would bite down and advance against the lashing of the rain. Apart from them, there was also a certain type of human who especially liked such weather¡­ or more precisely, they loved any weather as long as it was no bright, peaceful day.


    Israel could see a merchant convey moving purified Kaman Cinquefoils powder were hurrying along under the rain to the southern mountain chain of the Helgamoth plains, with four leather-armored escorts staying vigilant and surrounding the dragon caravan. They dashed along, ignoring wind and rain as they traveled past the rugged path toward a city nearby¡ªbut just as the lights of the city were in sight, shuffling sounds echoed from the forests on both sides of the road. Dozens of unorganized men with worn weapons leaped out at a whistle, laughing as they charged toward the carriage, madness concealed beneath their apathetic eyes.


    Bandits never mind the weather when prey worth hunting for appeared before their eyes.


    His coronation having passed over dozens of years, Israel had originally believed that he knew the sins within the borders of Empire well. He had come across much, whether it was the triads who extorted protection money from the elderly or nobles who oppressed citizens and rob virgins off their virtue. Even in the army, there were scoundrels who drank heartily over spilled soldier blood and concealed reports of troops who died in battle¡ªthough the Emperor sentenced such people to death on more than one occasion, such actions were meaningless: Tearing apart the shadows from the face of the Empire would only reveal more shadows that lurked beneath. Lust, tradition, hidden rules, bloodlines, passions, profits¡­ policies itself were the breeding ground of evil. Culling the first batch would come the second and the third. There is no end to it.


    Human society is imperfect in the first place; it could only wander between lasting and endurable. Typical dynasties would change over a few centuries, with even empires that hosted Legends unable to avoid decline: what was born from ashes could never bloom perfectly.


    Israel himself had been irreparably dejected in those days where he was slowly dying due to his internal injuries¡ªhe smiled bitterly over his own throne as he watched his own advisers and lieges make eyes at each other. The war against the orcs was over, and those new nobles who ascended thanks to the skirmishes were certainly unwilling to relinquish their authority. They would bribe advisers, even princes, and try to incite war against the West Mountains or the Eastern Plains by any means necessary.


    ''Let them be.''


    His Imperial Majesty had such a thought then, having no time left to amend his own Empire and not even caring about where it would end up in the future. After all, he had wiped out the orcs, sending the behemoth that had entangled with the Empire over four hundred years down to hell. Israel believed that he had done enough that he could hold the great name of Emperor, with no monarch in the last few centuries accomplishing so many feats as he did.


    And now, Starfall Year 837, tenth of March.


    Israel''s eyes were flashing with divine radiance, a series of runes reflecting behind his back. Pale-blue data flow surged like a waterfall, as if calculating, adjusting¡ªIsrael stared as the bandits charged at the bewildered merchant convoy thousands of miles away, and extended his right hand.


    Thus, amidst the raging flow of runic data, his will became Light of Divine Retribution. Dazzling radiance of gold transcended space, turning into thousands of fiery arrows hotter than the blazing sun that pierced the clouds and gloomed and rained down alongside the downpour, turning the bandits to dust before they could feel the pain.


    The corners of Israel''s lips lifted at the sight.


    He realized that there is still much that he could do.


    Hiss¡ª


    Nearby, dimensional signatures rippled suddenly as pale-blue light appeared to his rear. Two profound presences that would make anyone shudder arrived, causing even the ''Apocalypse'' production line paused for an instant as the magical energies over hundreds of miles froze due to the two presence, ignoring the commands of their wielders.


    Israel, however, did not turn. He knew who the arrivals were as well as their intentions, and that one of them was his most loyal and closest comrade, the other a friend worth fighting for as well.


    "Master Nostradamus, Noble Radcliffe." Israel kept standing on top of the watchtower, watching everything in the distance. "My dream is about to come true."


    "Wasn''t your dream leading the people beyond this world, toward the other side of the stars?"


    A voice that was monotonous and unemotional as if it was scraping steels wafted to him. It was the voice of Joshua van Radcliffe, Sage''s Successor, Godsent Hero¡ª and yet his voice was as unsentimental as the person he was, carrying a fearsome spirit that would make mortals shudder and kneel. Still, there was hints of emotion when he fought or when he was with family, resembling a man and not a deity of death.


    "What, the Void warship is completed?"


    Joshua''s voice appeared relaxed as he arrived right behind Israel, but the Emperor sneered in response. "Lead who to the other side? A bunch of conmen, robbers, thieves, cowards, and sadists? Leading madmen beyond this world isn''t actually my dream."


    "I would not dream so innocently that I could reach the heavens with a single stride¡ªI would walk slowly to the things I desire, even if it takes my whole life to reach it."


    There was slight emotion in Israel''s voice at first, but his voice became more determined the more he spoke, until it turned calm as it always had been. Be that as it may, everyone present could sense that the air around them was heating and boiling, for an indescribable might was spreading from the Emperor. "And it''s all thanks to you, Noble Radcliffe. There won''t be the Empire of today or Apocalypse Installation if not for you, nor would there be the Information Terminal or the Mana Net. Of course, that also includes everything that exists now and myself."


    "You once asked me why I did not promptly enforce reforms? That''s because I knew very well that the time has yet to come. Purging one crowd and another would come because sins are like weeds: they grow taller the next year after you mowed them. The strong would naturally oppress the weak, just as those on the same level of hierarchy must oppress those of another level."


    "And now, that time has come?" The warrior''s curious voice wafted from behind him once more.


    "Yes. The time has come." Israel nodded slowly.


    "Let him witness the fruits of labor over these few days."


    Nostradamus, who had been quiet all along suddenly spoke. Flanking His Imperial Majesty with a smile, the old mage suddenly drew out a bizarrely shaped steel bar forged from unknown metals. Joshua could see that it was half of a prism, and that Israel had taken out another identical one while taking the other half from Nostradamus.


    ''That''s the Information Terminal!'' Joshua promptly realized. ''Why is it so huge?!''


    Just as the thought struck Joshua, Israel closed his palms and combined the two. Light blue radiance shot out from beneath the prism at once: it was data flow constituted entirely of runes, containing such massive volume of information Joshua could not analyze it all instantly.


    "Look, Joshua." Israel''s serene voice could be heard. "The time for revolution is at hand."


    The watchtower at the center of the Apocalypse Installation started to tremble suddenly. The steel plates at the roof started to whirl and protrude outwardly, forming an elevated platform. At the center of that platform was a deep pathway whereby a blue beam shot out from beneath like the prism, blending with the light from the ''key''.


    [Information Terminal Codename 00-00. Intercession with highest administrative privileges detected, executing Project One.]


    [Highest Administrator-Codename Israel. Energy signature confirmed, soul resonance confirmed.]


    [Project commencing¡ª]


    [May you illuminate this world like the sun.]


    The metallic prism in Israel''s hand was already liquefied under the rush of high-intensity energy, but instead of being destroyed it was more akin to being reverted to its original state. The silver metal that contained light blue radiance unfurled and transformed in the palm of the Emperor, shifting unpredictably like the human heart.


    A tremendous rumble echoed; everything was now ready. As if alive, the lofty watchtower began to shift as well¡ªas the acknowledged program executed itself, the three Legends watch as the massive magical machine transformed. Amidst the scraping noise between steel and the muffled hum of mana resonance, the lower half of the watchtower detached from the colossal installation of steel, floating in the air through incredible mana anchor and rising incessantly up above.


    Neither Joshua nor Nostradamus paid attention to the now-transformed watchtower even as they stood over its unchanged section, their gazes remaining on that person¡ªat that very moment, His Imperial Majesty spread his palm, the liquid metal slowly rising from it and spreading in the air rapidly, turning into a throne seemingly built out of light. Israel looked on as the throne eventually landed, inserting itself into the elevated platform reserved for it.


    The Emperor settled upon his throne, and conveyed his first command.


    "Display complete observation angles."


    [As you command, Highest Administrator.]


    The unemotional voice replied with a voice that was pure information. As invisible energy waves swept through every corner of the Empire, countless screens hence displayed themselves before Israel''s eyes.


    His mind completely befuddled, Joshua''s widened as he watched those screens with Nostradamus.


    Everything in the entire Helgamoth plains were reflected in his eyes. Furthermore, from the Eversong Lake to the Thomas Grand Canyon, the Tartaros Highlands to the Great Ajax Mountains, every city and every domain northwest of the Empire were displayed in those screens. Even mountain villages and underground dwarven dwellings were shown, and the warrior could even see some dwarves herding some moles to build a tunnel that stretches deep underground, which was a bare few meters away from another underground cavity.


    Meanwhile, the hot and humid winds blowing backwards from the North had yet to arrive at the southern fortresses, but the dull dark clouds had already appeared over the skies of the North. The military families hence hurried away to retrieve everything they were hanging out to dry sot that the clothing they had cleaned with much difficulty would not be wetted by the filthy rain. In the southeastern swamps, thick grey clouds wafted slowly like mountains, with lightning weaving amongst them, although the local tribes were used to that and simply continued their daily rituals.


    By the eastern coasts, the residual golden light from the setting sun was reflected upon the sea surface beside stony harbors, illustrious as pure gold itself. The tides overlapped, and starry radiance slowly appeared over the horizon. On distant islands, the illumination from the lighthouses guided merchant ships to evade corals and sail smoothly toward their respective headings.


    In other words, the innumerable screens reflected every change in the very corner of the Empire, whether it was famous or little known, inhabited or isolated, barren lands where magical beasts wreak or overpopulated trade cities. In Morlaix Palace within the Triplet Mountain Holy City, the silver-haired Empress frowned, sensing a familiar gaze but not knowing where it came from. In the castle within the ancient Fairy Island, there was nothing above the Elemental Pillar¡ªthe fairies had long ince left that place, wandering throughout the Empire with a certain youth.


    The swordsman on a trip with family, the Drakonid girl roaming around the northern mountains, the warrior''s mount who slipped off for a dip in the Lost Sea when he was not around, the First Party who was carefully conducting missions, the Artificial Intelligence who was having a stroll with the silver-haired girl around the city, purchasing novels and magazines¡­ All that was familiar or unfamiliar were displayed in the endless screens.


    "I''m neither sage nor saint. Nostradamus and I are aware that to inspire civilian wisdom is the first step to changing society, but even before that very first step I must break all chains of hierarchy. It''s an impossible mission since there is a distinction between men: oppressed and oppressors are destined to exist."


    On the throne, Israel''s demeanor became colder as his voice began to echo heavily¡ªhis tone was icy, his words now thick with killing intent. "I have thought for a long time, and could only come up with a single solution."


    "And that is for me to become the one and only oppressor."


    Brilliance of divinity danced within Israel''s eyes, his profound pupils gradually shifting into pure light¡ªat present, his gaze was now two clusters of golden blazes, burning all who leveled their gazes at him like the sun as the Emperor watched over every screen upon his throne. "Thank you, Noble Radcliffe," he said softly. "You brought forth the Mana Net and the Void warship production line, and now our joint project has reached its final stage¡ªa network that monitors the entire Empire."


    Joshua understood then. He looked up toward the Void with flickering silver radiance in his eyes, seeing countless runic chains of light rising all across the Empire directed to a certain place in the Void. That was the first Imperial Void Warship that was recently completed, a vessel Israel had christened, along with the entire production installation with the name ''Apocalypse''. The ship itself carried an incomparably colossal core terminal that received signals emitting from observation circles from everywhere across the Empire, directed to Israel''s throne.


    Before, the warrior had been unsure why Israel would name it ''Apocalypse''.


    He now did.


    "No wonder the server is experiencing intermittent downtimes even with a few Legends maintaining and improving it day and night¡­ It''s all because of your experiments." Joshua mumbled, and turned toward Israel.


    "Nostradamus is definitely a co-conspirator. But do Barnil and William know as well?"


    "The Information Terminal is built from my resources, after all. They''re only following professional ethics and refrained from asking me anything." Israel nodded slightly to the warrior in apology for concealing the fact from him, and then reached out to point at the screens.


    "Look, Noble Radcliffe," he said softly, "at the ever-present evil."


    Joshua followed his finger and turned toward the screens. The angle on the foremost screens hence shifted simultaneously into infinite footages that were different from those before, and yet, with a single glance, the warrior clenched his fist subconsciously, unable to suppress the rage rising in his heart.


    He saw the sins lurking beneath the Empire''s appearance of prosperity.


    There were bandits who wreaked havoc amidst wilderness and the depths of forests, robbing merchant convoys and tourists who travelled alone. They made countless names appear on missing lists, robbing many elderlies off their children and children off their father. Merchants after merchants were bankrupted by their activities, thousands of families left broken by their actions.


    There were adventurers who, smiling kindly, murdered their fellow party members in the wildlands. They faked mild appearances leading novices who were filled with hopes into the isolated wild before killing them all in their sleep. They harvested the dreams of others to enrich their moneybags, never guilty of their hands that stank of blood which in turn only made them sneer with disdain.


    There were nobles who hid in secret chambers, thinking that they could not be seen. Having tried all forms of excitement and delicacies, demons were birthed within their hearts. Now that hunting beasts and magical creatures could not satiate them, they turned their eyes to those of their own race. Therefore, every month, every week or perhaps every day, one or two children would go missing peasant residences, or an entire crowd would be kidnapped by masked knights in a mountain village. They would end up as ''new materials'' in the blood-filled dungeons beneath castles, to appease the indescribable cruelty and lusts of those nobles.


    "Triads involved in human trafficking, merchants indoctrinating female slaves, nobles who take joy in harming peasants, mages who take up hobbies of dissecting humans¡­ They believe themselves hidden, that they are protected, which is why they did as they wished."


    There were scoundrels dragged weeping daughters out of their own homes in the name of high interest, mocking the foolishness of her family; slave traders were using magical potions to break the minds of their ''merchandise'' excitedly, molding entire personalities; nobles who whipped peasants until the sounds of bone breaking could be heart were screaming in euphoria, even as they throw greater weight behind their lashes; and mages, who used no tranquilizers as they simply wanted to see sheer terror in the eyes of their test subjects, smiled inhumanly.


    Israel''s cold voice echoed upon the watchtower; His Imperial Majesty laughed mirthlessly on his throne. "But now, I, the law of the Empire, sees all."


    "And I shall judge them."


    Extending his right hand grasping thin air, every scene on every screen that showed the spawns of evil welcomed their own divine retribution. Searing arrows rained down from the skies, killing every bandit with precision. As others watched in shock stiffly, every nest of scoundrel and triads were turned into seas of blaze. The headquarters of slave traders crumpled beneath heavenly flame, the residences of nobles diced into pieces by the beam, the nobles themselves included. The mages in their towers even self-combusted out of nothing, turning into a pile of dust on the floor, while the test subjects they had yet to dissect looked in bewilderedly.


    Infinite evil doers stared at the skies in panic before their deaths, mouthing prayers and repenting from their sins in front of the gods. The Emperor''s rage, however, would not give an inch of mercy under such unpersuasive repentance, burning those he sentenced to death as if withered grass into dust.


    "Thirty days."


    When it was all done, Israel suddenly declared with a raised voice. "As long as there are enough materials, the Apocalypse Installation will produce one second-class aerial cruisers that could carry four high-energy crystal beam cannons, and embody my power like a transit. In After thirty of those thirty days, I will build a monitoring and response network spread across all of the Empire, and I will dispatch an airship to subjugate whichever area I saw evil."


    "The ultimate dystopia¡­"


    It was in that moment that Joshua muttered such a term, speaking it in the language of Earth. That was why neither Nostradamus, who watched it all with a smile, or Israel who was simply calm did not understood. But just as the pair made a curious expression, the warrior closed his eyes lightly before opening them again at Israel.


    "Is that your choice, Israel?" He asked with a sunken voice. "To use absolute power to subjugate all of the Empire? Monitoring everyone with the Information Terminal?"


    "Yes, that is my choice."


    Israel made an immeasurably determined face and answered with no hesitation, widening his own eyes as he returned Joshua''s gaze. "There would be no crime or expression. Bandits would be extinct, triads would be imprisoned, every noble who torment the peasants would be terminated with extreme prejudice, and all criminals who plan murder would be burned, by my hands, into dust¡ªI, Israel, Legendary champion, has the power to do that!"


    "There would no longer be a hierarchy in this world. The peasants would live in peace, merchants do not have to worry over ill-intents or bandits, the upstanding could hold their heads high while the despicable has only hell to go. That is what I want!"


    ***


    Joshua studied Israel''s face, intending to find a hint of selfish desire but failing to do so, for there was none from within the Emperor to without. His actions did not contradict his words, and there was no flaw as he put his words to actions.


    ''What if it was his most genuine wish?''


    "This is absolute power."


    Joshua took a deep breath. Many thoughts streamed in his mind, and for the first time, the warrior was not sure what to think: his rationale told him that absolute power would only breed absolute corruption, and Israel himself would be no exception.


    On the other hand, he had faith in the will of a Legendary champion. If Israel declared that he could perpetuate eternal justice, Radcliffe would believe that he could do that.


    Conflict? That was not it. Faith had always been unreasonable.


    "Master Nostradamus, Noble Radcliffe."


    As if picking up Joshua''s complicated emotions, Israel lowered his voice, although it echoed heavily even as he kept his eyes fixed at the screens before him.


    "I know that such absolute power is nothing good.


    "But now, I definitely feel ''Justice'' that has been brought forth by ''Might''."


    Sitting upon the ''Throne of Apocalypse assembled by the Information Terminal, Israel looked down from the watch tower that was twelve thousand meters above upon the surface, upon his Empire. Turbulently surging light of divinity unfurled from the body of the Emperor as Israel slowly closed his eyes.


    Thus, a gigantic black halo, a sacred symbol resembling a pinion gear slowly appeared behind him.


    It was the divine symbol of the God of Might and Justice.


    ***


    In the Infinite Horizon, a certain majestic will stirred.


    "Divine Evoker¡­" He murmured softly, and leveled a complicated gaze at the world of Mycroft. He then turned his attention again, absorbed once more in the fusing process of the Infinite Horizon.


    Meanwhile, in the skies over the East Barnett Highlands Israel opened his eyes once again, his eyes unleashing powerful radiance that burned like the sun, permitting none to feast their eyes upon it.


    "Before the day I envisioned arrived, I would never leave this throne," the Emperor declared.


    "I shall watch over this Nation, until it becomes what I imagined."

 Chapter 661 The Moving Stars

    Thud, thud.


    Joshua strolled to a flank of the throne, saying nothing and staring toward the surface alongside Israel.


    Twelve thousand meters in the air, the watchtower was no completely opened, its four leaf-shaped wings designed by a certain elderly mage absorbing the elemental energies around it to stay afloat¡ªa smart application since only elements wafted in this environment of thinned atmosphere. The wings, themselves forged of crystals and metals emanated faint myriad colors as Nostradamus walked to the warrior''s side, and the trio stared upon the surface that stretched to their edge of vision.


    From there, they can survey most of the Empire: forests, deserts, swamps, mountains and plains¡ªvirtually all species of creature lived in the vast lands of this nation, even the bare magma regions and deserts eroded by winds were signs of them. In every region were starry specks of city lights, where intelligent beings lived for thousands of years or more. Humans flourished on his continent over millions of years, living lives of their own.


    "Madness."


    Joshua spoke as he watched over the land. "An old codger who is a dozen years old, monitoring a quarter of humans and declaring that the would purge all oppression and evil¡­ Who does he think he is?"


    "As you put it¡ªa mad old codger, dreaming alongside his teacher," Israel said in a low voice upon his throne. "After the first wave of sinners are culled, Master Nostradamus would enforce compulsory education, and schools will be built upon the lairs and residences of those lieges and darkness. The Imperial Family would not take a single dime from their property, and spend it all on those schools."


    "Then, when I formally hire the two masters Barnil and William as instructors for my nation''s research centers, to further streamline the materials and structure of the Information Terminal, it would become a basic human right for Imperial Citizens, and there would be a new coming-of-age ritual for every youth sixteen years of age registered in every regional Terminal of local governments. The nobles would still exist, but they would only attain special privileges through contribution: they can afford luxury and to squander only with ability and credit."


    "We are not launching a massacre¡­ We will maintain the stability of society," Nostradamus said softly beside them. "Israel would only execute unsanctioned criminals who incurred capital punishment; he won''t interfere with civic cases since those are for the jobs of the enforcers. In turn, I would do my best to cultivate many youths who hold the correct ethical values and world view¡­ Israel would never sit eternally on that seat, that is when they would become the new pillar for society."


    The Emperor and Mage had conspired for years, but were unable to act since they could not take even the first step, hence imprisoned in the Imperial Capital. Now, the chance had arrived: with the Information Terminal and aerial warships, their influence now shrouds the entire empire. Even so, the pair knew that changing the old regime was difficult¡ªperhaps impossible, which was why the two Legendary champions would use their powers so crudely to subjugate it, destroy it, and build a new one from ground-up.


    And that process would only take thirty days


    It was lunacy at its peak.


    Such progress could never be achieved anywhere else, unless it was within a world of magic and blade.


    And within a world where Legendary champions existed: individuals who wielded power that could suppress ten thousand armies alone.


    ***


    Joshua said nothing. Israel turned slightly toward him, glancing at the warrior, and his grave expression promptly changed a little.


    "You''re laughing," the Emperor said with a curious tone. "Noble Radcliffe¡­ You''re actually laughing."


    Even as he spoke, the corner of Israel''s lips lifted. He grunted once, before snickering. "And you''ve just told me that I''m mad¡­ Joshua, you''re madder than I am!"


    Beside him, Joshua was definitely laughing rather joyously, and it was certainly neither mocking nor feigned.


    "Well, madmen aren''t all bad."


    The warrior replied, narrowing his eyes and folding his arms across his chest. "Everyone dreams, and there are all sorts of bizarre in dreams. You two, however, are the scarce few who attempted to realize your dreams, and the even scarcer few bastards who could achieve what you dreamt about."


    Perhaps out of pride from once belonging to a star faring civilization, Joshua''s initial notion was that though the champions of Mycroft were powerful, they remain people from a magical feudal society. Nevertheless, from the moment that aged pontiff asked ''Do you comprehend light?'', up to the Eastern Sea Sage''s ''Soul-Substance Transition'' and Galanoud''s ''Living Creation'', everything had gone far beyond what Joshua could expect.


    And now, Israel and Nostradamus are prepared to work hand in hand and rebuild society itself, elevating a feudalistic empire directly to the state of modern society.


    The ideal of each Legendary champion left Joshua in shock and delight¡ªtheir vision was not restrained by eras, and instead progressed much further¡­ Not only did they have their dream, they even wished that others could have theirs.


    Igor spent his life maintaining world order, when he could destroy it with his ability in five minutes.


    Galanoud could ignore her own elven race and assume the Way of Nature that fits her best, but she resolved to stride toward an unknown future with them.


    There was even less to elaborate for Israel and Nostradamus. Both Legendary champions, one being the Emperor, the other a royal instructor and the leader of the Imperial Royal Mage Guild. They could have been the greatest exploiters at the highest tier, for none could stop them at the peak of hierarchy.


    Even so, the two kept meditating how to truly free everyone.


    "Listen, Israel, Nostradamus."


    As Joshua widened his gaze and turned to them, all mirth vanished as his expression became solemn but respectful. "I have faith in your resolve, and do not believe that you two would quickly be corrupted¡­ But no one can be right forever, and two would become lost as well. Like eternal justice, philosopher kings do not exist, and just as it had been with the Earth Mother, even deities have selfish desires. The Empire and its millions of citizens are not your plaything for a game of ''totalitarian society''."


    "That is why, when the time comes when your dreams have deviated from your original trail," Joshua added, pausing for a moment, "I will beat you two awake."


    "Heh¡­ Hahaha. That''s fantastic!"


    Israel laughed heartily genuinely in return. Having no tears and unable to suffocate when his sides were split, he kept laughing for he was acknowledged.


    ''With that, I could unchain myself and go crazy.


    ''¡ªEven if I made mistakes, even if I deviated, there are friends with the power and willingness stop me. Joshua, you''re a deterrent without equal!''


    And Joshua started to laugh again as well¡ªin fact, the trio laughed for a long time before Israel and Nostradamus collected themselves.


    "You''re right," the Emperor nodded lightly toward Joshua, pleased. "Noble Radcliffe, I could not remain as ''Justice'' forever. If the day comes and I do deviate from my own path, please do come give me a beating."


    "That is precisely why I''ve asked you two to come."


    ***


    Nostradamus and Joshua strolled amidst the pouring rain that refracted rainbow colors.


    "The pollution is serious. High-energy mana radiation would render this soil barren. Desertification¡ªor perhaps even crystallization¡ªis expected to happen at any time."


    Watching as magical machinery spat out powdered dust of magical crystals, Joshua swept his gaze over the polluted water that streamed over the land, before continuing his slow stroll. "I have certainly forgotten industrialization necessitates pollution."


    "Special Research designed a unique Slime that would absorb such specialized mana compounds. It probably would enter official use in half a month."


    Nostradamus stroked his own beard as he strolled alongside the warrior, a distant look in his eyes. "The reason Israel and I picked the East Barnett Highlands is exactly because this place is vast but unpopulated. Even if the population festers, flatlands with dense populations would not be affected for the time being."


    "And you''re leaving him alone up there?"


    "He''s not some ticking time bomb. Let Israel calm himself for a while¡ªhe has yet to conquer divinity."


    The two men simply chattered about miscellaneous issues, with topics ranging from widely rumored treasures of the Pirate King in the isles of the Far East, to the convoluted familial relations of a certain family in the West Mountains¡ªan elder brother marrying a younger brother''s daughter, or a father wedding his own daughter was nothing unusual there: those warlock families never cared for morality for the purity of bloodlines.


    "The Skypiercing White Tower and we have done our research. Cloning by necromantic technology could guarantee hundred percent of bloodline purity¡ªthere''s no need for incest."


    Nostradamus gave his criticism, shaking his head.


    "Inbred children would definitely be born with genetic defects, and as a matter of fact, the West Mountains'' current chaos was because none of the warlock families could continuously produce a genius who could unite the continent."


    "Now that you mention it, I''m curious. The dragon bloodlines in the Diamond Family notwithstanding, how did they attain fairy bloodlines?"


    Joshua could not refrain from clicking his tongue at the topic of bloodlines, although he also remembered that the Diamond Family was also part of the West Mountains clans at the start. The difference was that they led their people here to the North, before becoming the rulers over those parts. "What I''m getting at is¡­ while love knows no race, size on the other hand¡­."


    "You really think they''d make love?"


    Nostradamus''s eyes promptly widened. Still, being an aged person, he was not evasive about such discussions¡ªindeed, after a brief while holding back, the elderly mage laughed. "So-called fairy bloodlines are only him hosting fairies. You are aware that fairies are pure-energy bodies, right? Their union is hence in aspects of energy and souls, which in turn greatly strengthens their combat ability, giving them an effect that is one-plus-one-equals-greater-than-two."


    "Those who Hosted before would change in soul and energy to resemble the fairies, hence attaining an outcome that is similar to bloodline inheritance."


    ''So that''s what how it is with the Valkyries!''


    Joshua instantly understood the concept of Hosting, although it appeared not too weird in retrospect. With a race as flippant as the fairies, they would be simple and whimsical in personality and propagation. Come to think of it, the Sixth Prince who the fairies took a liking to might have inherited the bloodline altered by Hosting as well.


    The two kept walking and left the boundary of the Apocalypse Installation. There, Joshua stopped. "Alright, Master Nostradamus," he said. "You''ve seen me off far enough, I''ll fly home on my own."


    "That''s quite far."


    "Not for you or me. Taking in the sights occasionally isn''t bad."


    But just as Joshua strode out and rise into the air, Nostradamus, who seemed to have been holding himself back for some time, stopped him.


    "Wait."


    Joshua turned to the elderly mage but did not say a thing, his expression calm, his gaze unfettered. None could tell what he was thinking.


    "Joshua¡­ What do you think about the choice Israel and I made?" The old mage asked uncomplicatedly after a brief hesitation. "Your acknowledgment of Israel is mere faith; you did not say what you think about our project. Whether it is right or wrong, you are definitely a champion¡ªwe wish for your suggestions."


    "What I think?" Joshua blinked, puzzled for a moment, but soon responded. "Whatever."


    "Whatever?!"


    "Yeah. Whatever."


    Joshua nodded, but Nostradamus find that response difficult to accept. Frowning, the elderly mage took one step forward, asking solemnly, "That''s your answer? ''Whatever''? This matter concerns all citizens of the Northern Empire and the future of millions¡ªmorals, order, good and evil, everything is involved!"


    "No. My ''whatever'' doesn''t mean I don''t care."


    Joshua shook his head at the agitated mage, pondering for a moment before elaborating. "Listen, Nostradamus. I don''t care about the future of humans. It is their own choices, whether they lived happily in a utopia or apathetically in dystopia."


    "In that respect, humans should judge for themselves, or perhaps save themselves. As for whether they would destroy themselves or attain new life, I don''t care."


    Looking up at the brilliant night sky, where countless stars flickered amidst the light of the mana tide and the twin moon that illuminated the land, throwing a thin silver veil over the East Barnett Highlands. As he watched those stars, Joshua could see five planets shifting their trails within that great energy stream that engulfed the universe¡ªmoving slowly, they approached the world of Mycroft.


    The wheels were in motion; the rivers were flowing. For the vengeance of this world, the planets had shifted their stance simply because they wanted to.


    "Good and evil, justice or injustice? It''s all meaningless to the true enemy, for neither Evil Gods nor Abyssal Lieges care about human totalitarianism or democracy."


    Watching the moving planets, Joshua''s eyes flickered with silver light even as he spoke softly. "For them, there is only destroy or to be destroyed."


    Nostradamus stared at the warrior before him silently, finding him at once familiar and unfamiliar. What could he actually be thinking? The old mage could not tell now.


    However, in truth, the warrior''s thought had always been simple.


    "You are Emperor and Chancellor who have to think about the future of humans, societal stability and continuation of policies¡­ and I''m just a warrior."


    No longer watching the stars, Joshua lowered his gaze down to Nostradamus.


    "I''m all enemy Chaos and evil," he declared mildly, "their Death and their destruction."


    "Nothing more."

 Chapter 662 That’s Very Joshua

    Starfall Year 837, the eighteenth of March.


    The state of the Mycroft Continent changed by the day. After all, factions across the world numbered up to the thousands, and even the wisest and most experienced analyst would be completely incapable of predicting the change in every faction. While that may be the case, certain movements in the previous week made everyone felt uneasy¡ªanalyst did not have to allay those doubts, for even illiterate peasants could sense the nervousness from the prices of daily food and the atmosphere within cities.


    The greatest change unfurled within the Northern Empire. Beginning on the tenth of March year Thirty-Seven, an indescribable ambiance shrouded the skies of the entire nation. According to statistics from a reliable source, on the tenth itself, a hundred and seventy-two local triads and fifty-three merchant guilds were incinerated by blazes descending from the heavens. It was bizarre, however, that the fearsome heavenly flames that resembled meteors killed only those triads and merchant guild chiefs with extreme precision¡ªpeople such as housekeepers, chef assistants and receptionists were spared. Amidst shock and bewilderment, as the atmosphere around the Helgamoth plains cleared as a result, the locals who appeared oppressed had in fact held more than a few celebrations inside their homes.


    Furthermore, it was roughly estimated that more than twenty nobles fell to sudden deaths, with even more, incalculable numbers of attendants and children dying to similar causes. It caused a chain reaction that engulfed their domains with chaos for days, but armies from the Imperial Family would quickly take interim control over local administrative duties. Still, every Imperial Noble were in a collective panic, suspecting that the Imperial Family was ready to act against them. However, the moment they gathered to discuss what on earth was going on, inspectors from the Court for Nobles would arrive at once and imprison them, awaiting judgment from the Court.


    While the Empire appeared to be mired in confusion, there was in fact order in the chaos, with a pair of invisible hands that appear to be manipulating everything. The old nobles who usually behaved high and mighty withdrew their claws at once, while triads in villages or desolated areas, merchant guilds and slave traders were all purge at once. For the peasants, apart from the few who fear that the ''Heavenly Flame'' would blow their brains out, most praised it like a savior¡ªsome as if it was a god. Indeed, in the western swamp settlements where the triad problem was the worst, the ridiculous ''Heavenly Flame Temple'' was already established.


    Such widespread blows against nobility and local triads would have become a talking point for other people, with the noble pointing fingers, the small to medium factions getting into conflict while the greater factions learning from it. Now, however, not many would throw that topic out in taverns since the state of the world was very complicated at present.


    For one, the Eastern Plains is quickly emulating the Northern Empire''s large-scale construction of magically powered factories: Eastern Plains technology had been top-notch given their identity as a settlement for mages, even the Empire''s own factories were jointly designed by elite mages invited from the Skypiercing White Tower. Now, having seen how constructing those factories extensively would exponentially raise productivity, the White Tower and every other mage faction could no longer hold back. In months, magical factories of varying sizes were established by the dozens, with every faction not avoiding detours as they followed the Empire''s example.


    Soon, however, the side-effects of magically powered factories appeared as well. In cities without Supreme champions, nobody could handle the air pollution caused by the production in the factories¡ªpowdered magical crystals would enter the lungs of mortals, which in turn would at best cause fibrosis of internal organs, and crystallization at worst after long-term exposure. It would also be difficult to grow ordinary crops over soil where processed mana seeped into. Anything that would grow there was myriad-colored, and anyone could tell at a single glance that it could not be eaten.


    Imperial factories, such as those in the North, are either built around cities with Supreme or Legendary champions or desolated icy mountains or plains. Common folk would not be affected despite pollution, whereas the largest industrial zones in the Empire were actually constructed in places such as the East Barnett Highlands that were basically unpopulated. In that respect, the Eastern Plains that were mostly flatlands do not have enough wildlands for centralized factory construction, while the complicated relations between organizations stopped them from joining hands. As a result, all mage organizations, with the Skypiercing White Tower at the helm, temporarily halted production in most factories as they urgently research how to reduce the pollution index.


    Just as the Eastern Plains were left overwrought by the pollution issue, the nations in the West Mountains were exploring the abysses. After three years had passed, the war between stone dwarves and the night elves were heading to a conclusion, with the former achieving independence and occupying a corner of the subterranean cavity. The night elves meanwhile were in certain confusion¡ªhaving lost their laborers at the bottom of their hierarchy, their vast kingdom could split into many smaller nations. Still, both sides had made contact with different realms above ground, with the first explorer ''Grand Duke'' Romain joining forces with the dwarves. Since both sides having come to a general agreement for partnership, and the ambitious Grand Duke having attained a huge portion of underground riches, he already could not wait to crown his own head.


    Moreover, the headquarters of the West Mountain dwarves and the elves of the Lake of Eternity also dispatched three Supreme-champions as envoys to that subterranean realm. As people of a same race, they wished to reestablish contact with their cousins who were thought to be lost for a thousand years. Additionally, now that both stone dwarves and night elves were in their weakened post-war state, they would naturally not reject any good wishers. Both sides came to an understanding, with both races absorbed into the history books of their respective races. As a reward, the stone dwarves were given the Divine Hammer ''Gundar''s Tempest'' forged by the Divine Dwarven Craftsman himself as a gift¡ªalthough it was more a massive lathe than an actual hammer. Even so, it would establish a solid foundation for the stone dwarves'' construction efforts.


    The night elves, on the other hand, were given the ''Lightless Wood'' created by the Nature''s Magister own hands, a unique Mother Tree that would grow in the fluorescent pools of the night elves. In return, both surface elves and dwarves received part of their lost ancient legacies and various creations unique to the world below, enriching their vaults considerably.


    In the distant south, the Far Southern Kingdom was finally stable. Though its land and actual jurisdiction mostly shrunk, their royal family remained. Then, as their old king abdicated and the new king was coronated, the incumbent monarch attempted strategic partnership with the Trade Federation, exploration and development toward the Dark Forest and the distant oceans, driving the nation forward in full swing.


    Comparatively, the Seven Gods Church were rather quiet. They showed no movements apart from sending a legion of Holy Knights across the continent to cull raging magical beasts, but the Church were never one to indulge in worldly matters in the first place, and therefore none find it unusual.


    All the same, the world appeared to be improving in the common people''s perception of reality. While there may be the occasional threat and change, it was not as if they could not adapt since magical factories, policy shift or the appearance of subterranean realms would not be able to get them to change their living habits. Even so, they might slowly notice in a dozen years later that those seemingly unmeaningful was changing the world.


    And for those with considerable supernatural abilities, they felt that much more distinctly.


    The world was on alert, and the most direct observation one could give would be that all factions¡ªthe Empire, Eastern Plains, West Mountains, and the Far South¡ªwere nervously preparing for war. The middling mages of the Skypiercing White Tower believed that they might be fighting the murlocs, just as Imperial Chancellors were asking if His Imperial Majesty plans for a return to the West Mountains, since the Diamond Family''s origins lay in the West Mountains. Voices of doubts were echoing amidst the elven and dwarven tribes as well, for they see no enemies and it was during the Berserker Dragon Calamity four or five years ago when they had been so alert.


    ***


    "Your Holiness¡­ What is the reason you have summoned us, the High Priest of the Seven Gods, back here to the Holy Mountain?" A white-haired priest asked Igor curiously.


    They were within the Grand Temple at the peak of the Holy Mountain, which stood over the Grey Island of Aida amidst the Distant Southern Seas. The priest himself had muscles resembling a barbarian''s, which stretched his white clergy robes almost to the point of bursting. Behind him stood six other priests who carried different demeanors, ranging from mild and kindly or cool and silent. Each of them emanated mysterious yet powerful presence, and appear to be Supreme-advanced champions at a single glance.


    The elderly pontiff himself sat on the white chair at the edge of the throne, stroking the scepter in his hand as he looked toward the horizon distractedly. Then, when he heard the question from the muscled priest, he looked down and replied with a rather friendly voice.


    "Langston, patience¡­ As overseers the Seven Gods'' temples, I trust all of you are aware of the news from the Infinite Horizon?"


    "Of course."


    The seven High Priests present nodded together. Being only next to Igor in the Church''s hierarchy, they were individuals of authority alongside the respective commanders of the Holy Knight legions. Naturally, they did not care much for their own power as devotees of the Seven Gods, and usually went from temple to temple, inspecting if the local clergies were up to par.


    "Then all of you should know that the Infinite Horizon is about to fuse with our world¡­ in that process, the Gods would be exerting their full power."


    "They would not have the strength to spare against the Great Mana Tide."


    There was a priest who understood the meaning behind the pope''s words. "Then, Your Holiness means to say¡­" he asked, frowning, "that forces from other worlds would prevent the gods from lowering the Infinite Horizon?"


    "Why? What good would that even do for them! If the joining fails, the raging gods would definitely retaliate!"


    "Though Their Majesties are discreet, they are not impervious."


    Igor silently watched as the High Priests erupted into a debate over the news, and only spoke again when they slowly calmed. "If it were any other time, certainly no being would dare strike against Mycroft, a world protected that gods and many Legends. But what if there comes a time when the Seven Gods could not act, and most of the Legends were preoccupied with various issues?"


    "What if there is another tremendous power in our very own world, planning its vengeance to wipe out everything above ground?"


    The Temple quickly fell into silence. Every High Priest knew about the being that had been sealed beneath the land, and could vaguely understand why the enemies were coming in return.


    "High Priests of the Seven," Igor said softly, having seen the change in their expressions. "We have ten days¡ªten days to prepare against anything unexpected. At the moment, the research department of the Holy Mountain is carrying out a grand undertaking, with Count Radcliffe and Barbarossa the Element Maven joining us. Even so, we lack certain vital elements, which was why I summoned you from across the world¡­ Your aid is needed to complete ''It''."


    "And then¡­ in ten days, it''s war."


    ***


    "At most ten days, and might be less than ten."


    Joshua was having a stroll with Barnil and William along the coastlines of the Lost Sea in the Icy Plains of the Extreme North. While they appeared relaxed, their exchange was solemn.


    "After ten days, the Infinite Horizon would fully combine with the world of Mycroft," the warrior spoke with a clear voice, watching the frozen shores and seawater stirring in the distance. "The seal over the Steel Python would thus become a Klein Bottle, and it never would be able to free itself forever."


    "And when that time comes, even after the gods had assumed the form of Holy Ones and hence unable to fight at full-power, they still could defeat all invading foes with our aid."


    "So, we must hold on for these ten days?" The fatigued Barnil muttered quietly, having been invited to the Empire''s Special Research Department to conduct experiments in adapting the Information Terminal for common use.


    Beside him, the spirited William frowned instead. "While that may be the case, we must never let the battle take place too close to the Void around Mycroft. The power of Legendary champions reverberates across dimensions, that would greatly affect the seal!"


    "You don''t have to worry about that."


    Joshua waved his hand to calm the duo, looking up at the Void and spoke pointedly, "I''ve already thought about that and made adequate planning and preparations. All insurances are in place¡ªthey would never affect the seal completed by the Seven Gods."


    "¡­That sounds a little not ''Joshua''."


    As they strolled along, Barnil and William made an unusual face and the two started to mutter under their breath. Joshua paused for a moment, not quite understanding what the pair were saying, although he soon shrugged nonchalantly. "Either way, all factions across the world are preparing. The elves had calmed their civil unrest, while the Seven Gods Holy Mountain is readying a certain grand thing in anticipation of war. As for us, our chief priority is to enable the gods to stay untroubled in ten days as they complete the seal."


    "Or, to put it in another way¡­"


    At that, Joshua grunted as he looked up at the skies and spoke coolly, "how we could beat up those bastards who harbor ill-will in these ten days."


    "Not bad," the two Legendary mages exclaimed together in return. "That''s very ''Joshua''!"

 Chapter 663 Eve of the Decisive Battle

    Starfall Year 837, twenty-third of March. Darkness descending upon the West Mountains.


    Since the first cluster of gloomy clouds appeared over the west, more and more thick clouds unfurled from the west to the east. The radiance of the setting sun was consumed by that ink dullness, leaving a few rays that dyed the skies a deep purple. And by the edge of the Dark Forests around the West Mountains, all magical beasts lifted their eyes to the heavens, as if having picked up some terrifying scent: thunder and lightning were wreaking havoc up above since some unknown point in time even as the dark clouds stirred.


    After the clouds came the wind. The vapors from the western oceanic flows charged at the mountains and the forests by the speed of twenty meters per second, although they turned into massive waves of rain after being blocked by many summits of the western region. With a sudden thundering crack, countless raindrops descended as if hail, the powerful downpour brushing everything across the world with incomparable might, washing the land.


    It was the ''rainstorm season'' unique to springtime in the West Mountains. In this period, even magical beasts would retreat to their lairs and quiet wait out the storm. Needless to say, the same hold true for humans, with even adventurers out in the wild finding a place to rest if necessary, to avoid getting lost in the dark and icy rainwater.


    It was a great yet dull season. Thanks to the torrential rain, countless dried mountain path, and rift valleys would stream with water, and the streams would begin to surge in turn as time passed, becoming veins of surging rivers. Amidst the forests, countless dry and cracked land rapidly absorbed the water and bloat, finally turning into damp wetlands or swamps, with wetland monsters and insects that had slumbered in the mud rising from their hibernation.


    The West Mountains of the rainstorm season and the West Mountains during the dry season were two completely different worlds. During that period, even dragons would not simply enter the mountains and the valleys for none knew what extraordinary creatures would awaken then that might possess some frightening power. Indeed, nobody would take bounties of the monsters that appear during the rainstorms, even when the rich posted bounties of up to a hundred and fifty thousand gold coins for one specimen.


    However, in a season so mysterious yet grim, the shadow of a man carrying a sword walked amidst the land that were familiar yet unfamiliar for the West Mountains people.


    The man wore a hooded robe, and the sword he carried on his back appeared to be forged specifically. He walked beneath the tumultuous rain, but his clothing was not damp¡ªit was not the rainwater being repelled by some power, but rain itself seemed to pass through him: countless bulging raindrops were indeed visibly running through the man''s body as if penetrating a phantom, and yet he was not one, for there were clear and visible shoeprints where he traversed.


    There was an unusual harmony even when something as paradoxical happened around him. It was if it was how all things should be.


    Wherever he walked, monsters would panic and flee as if sensing something frightening, and even Gold-tier monsters and Supreme-tier monster lieges did not hesitate to do so. They were familiar with the man''s presence since he had single-handedly wielded one blade and slew all their ancestors and parents, and the land across the West Mountains still bear traces of sword marks and bloodstains where he culled cultists and monsters.


    When he reached the center of the Dark Forest, the man lowered his hood to reveal his true face. He was over two meters tall, and typical well-built men would appear to be mere teenagers if they stood in front of him. Still, his build was rather slim, making his handsome yet aged-worn face to appear as if it had been cut off, in turn giving his blue eyes an even more profound stare, while his pale-purple hair was tied into a long ponytail.


    Now, that same man had drawn his seemingly ordinary sword, and stood simply over the land.


    The Wielder of the Holy Blade¡ªthe Sword of Silver Oak, the Lord of Mystletainn, West Mountains'' own Sacred Swordsman: La Motte Ternant stood amidst the downpour, motionless even as every beast and monster within hundreds of miles fled in terror. Thinking nothing of it, the Sacred Swordsman looked up towards the gloomy sky.


    "I''m ready," he said, as if to himself.


    Soon, however, a soft-white screen appeared beside him, displaying the solemn expression of Igor, Pope of the Seven Gods Church. "Then I shall be counting on you, Ternant. The West Mountains used to be the center of the world in the past, and the seal there would be the primary core put in place by gods of ages past. Only you can do this."


    "No worries. It is my duty as a human being." The Sacred Swordsman replied mildly, but promptly looked up towards the dull sky, muttering, "It''s coming."


    In the very next instant, a strand of pure-white light pierced the darkened heavens, parting the thick black clouds like a keen edge. It descended under the rain like pure-white stairways to heaven. Soon, more while lights appeared, streaking straight down upon the land, and within a brief few seconds the gloomy skies of the West Mountains were illuminated in brilliance, as if the infinite brightness of paradise was shooting down to the mortal realm.


    Or rather, not ''as if''¡ªit was precisely a light from paradise and the gods themselves.


    The Sacred Swordsman La Motte Ternant watched as the divine light fell from the edge of the horizon by the thousands, the faint hint of a smile appearing over his cold face. In his blue eyes, the edge of the world was slowly protruding as the space at Mycroft''s frontiers contorted, with something colossal gradually approaching the world from the Void with the intent to combine with the world itself. Endless light streaked out of the protruding dimensional rife, shining its light upon the rainy land.


    It was a world¡ªthe Infinite Horizon. Beneath the push of the Great Mana Tide, the resting places of the gods that had hung at the edge of Mycroft gradually entered the physical plan. It should have been one tremendous crash that completely destroyed the world and turned the ecosphere on itself, but the adjustments by the gods of Starfall era allowed it to harmoniously fused with Mycroft.


    The Sacred Swordsman slowly raised the blade in his hand at the sight, even as the ordinary black steel blade began to burn. Amidst incandescent flames, an indescribable ''thing'' that might or might not be a blade appeared.


    It was a phantom, a flat shadow, a single indiscernible line that appeared to have no thickness when viewed from any angle. The reason others could see it was because it was shining a keen light as if it could slice through anything, even as it now illuminated most of the Dark Forest now. Holding the ''sword'' aloft, Ternant drew a deep breath. The light of the sword hence passed through his body without forming a shadow, even as the Sacred Swordsman turned the blade downwards and stabbed it into the ground.


    White-hot patterns of light appeared at once over the earth, piercing soil, stone, magma and the earth''s mantle itself into the subterranean depths, to an immeasurably colossal magma sphere that appeared to be a cocoon.


    The cocoon itself was throbbing as if it was the Heart of the world, pulsating along with magma. Layers of black gases wafted around the Heart, spreading curses and the presence of Chaos visible even to the naked eye, while corrupted runes appeared one after another in the sea of magma around it.


    At present, it was spreading its influence, with veins after veins of undetectable information flow that were distinct only to champions being released and unfurling endlessly into the Void.


    But in that very moment, a pulsating streak of white-hot light stabbed through the earth, dispelling the endless curses and black gas.


    A radiance originating from the Sacred Swordsman La Motte Ternant himself descended into the earth''s core and ascended into the skies. The divine lights from the Infinite Horizon ascertained the position thanks to that radiance from that blade, and began to gather around the swordsman himself. From the distance, the phenomenon would appear as if endless beams were combining into a single vein of white line that stabbed through the heavens and pierced both heaven and earth, connecting Void and the earth''s core like a guiding signpost, lowering the entire Infinite Horizon down on a corresponding direction.


    Meanwhile, in the North, the Emperor rose from his throne and walked out of the elevated observation deck, where a red-black dragon waited for him. Israel stood over the beast''s head with Dragonspear in hand, laughing as he and his dragon mustered their power and did the same thing the Sacred Swordsman had done. Then, as the blazing light of the sun descended from the blue yonder, the colossal seal beneath the North was activated.


    In the Far South, the elderly pontiff stood upon the peak of the Holy Mountain and tapped the hilt of his scepter onto it. Circles of translucent halos spread, and a holy presence seeped beneath ground across ten million meters, wrapping around the colossal Mark under the Far Southern Seas.


    In the Eastern Plains, the Element Maven stood upon the top of the Skypiercing White Tower. The building, an ancient magical formation, once protected by the Council of Seven and improved by White Tower Mages over centuries was in itself a wedge, driven down an incalculable depth beneath the earth. The instant the Element Maven energized it, substantial light of the elements formed a great circle that extended for hundreds of miles, reaching the edge of the earth''s core and suppressing its magics.


    Blinding brightness was unleashed from the skies, illuminating the dark night of the twentieth of March, Starfall year 837. Like the first rays of dawn, the brightness shone over this era: the most monumental change brought forth by the Great Mana Tide to Mycroft was gaining in reality, for the Infinite Horizon was combining into that ancient world.


    As paradise descended upon the mundane, profound darkness was dispelled even in the absence of sun.


    It was sunrise.


    In the dimensional regions around Mycroft, a faint tide was reaching out, although every champion''s mind sensed the forceful pounding in their minds that came from the worlds in the surrounding Void. That pounding stimulus was an oppressive sensation that overlapped across all things, a presence that could seal gods, worlds and subjugate all that existed. Like the dawn appearing in the darkness, the world of Mycroft told the surrounding gloom, evil and Order of its own ''existence'' and ''might''.


    An ancient civilization, silent for a thousand years was awakening, reclaiming their ancient glory.


    ***


    In the vast Void which embodied infinite worlds, thousands of civilizations with varying strengths jolted as they sensed that radiance. Thus, they dispatched sentries and set up defensive circles, intending to observe the origins of that light from the distant Void. Even Void behemoths turned their mountainous head around, while gods of other worlds kept their silence.


    "That is light that once illuminated ten thousand worlds¡­."


    "Danaros should stay away."


    "They have awakened¡­ with the darkness, the Mana Tide had brought have new era and strife."


    "What is our path?"


    In the Void, the minor few survivors of calamity shuddered in fear. They were not afraid the light, but were terrified of the darkness returning from the distance. The war of bygone days had yet to end, and already the struggles between Order and Chaos would once again commence around them, and they have no power to resist.


    ***


    "It''s time."


    In the Sleeping Dragon Abyss, Kanor the Black Dragon King opened its eyes. With a distant gaze, it looked up at the thick black clouds above the Toxic Sea, as if it pierces the Void.


    "The Dragon God is heading to the world of Mycroft. If we want in, now''s the last chance."


    Verdia the Blue Dragon King kept silent, recalling the counsel its two friends Barnil and William had given him. Bognar the Green Dragon King shook its head and did not reply either.


    In response, the Sea Dragon grunted coldly, and swiftly tore space apart. When the shards from the dimensional fissure scattered, it had disappeared from the Abyss.


    In the sea of Void, a colossal behemoth turned its massive body that had been wandering around the same place. As if hesitating, the beast known as Leviathan made its choice, swaying its body as it flew swiftly towards the origins of the light.


    In the Sixth Abyss, a pair of shadows flew out from the Tears of Valley Fortress. Their bodies stirring with gray-black hues that moved like ink, two circles of dimensional ripples soon engulfed their bodies. Amidst the mighty presence that made all the demons shudder, the shadows vanished from the dark smog of the Lava Inferno.


    Hum¡­ Hum-hum¡­


    In a world covered entirely in green, a huge ''anemone'' that appeared to consist of endless moss, bacteria, and tentacles uprooted itself. Its body, larger than a mountain was now splitting apart, with one-tenth of its constitution floating beyond the world with psionic presence that would make worlds shudder. It appeared to be a hill grown full of tentacles floating in the sky, its dull and monotonous hum quaking the atmosphere, spreading immeasurably pure Steel Strength.


    In another world without a world without air or land but was purely ether, a fearsome beast was circling a small planet. The planet which was entirely black was the only solid body of that world apart from the beast, which had a draconic head bearing a dozen specks of light that resembled its eyes. Its serpentine body was completely different from that of typical dragons¡ªit heard the waves of noises from the distance even as it slumbered in the ether realm. Sensing the radiance that transcended worlds, it therefore woke up, opening its dozen pairs of eyes and flinging its tail that could wrap around the small planet, kicking a windstorm over the ether world.


    Five stars were therefore moving, traversing the dark Void and closing in towards the world of Mycroft even as countless powerful beings watched their movements. They might act if the source of the light was not as power as they thought, but if truth proved otherwise, they would be leading their own citizens to flee those parts of the Void.


    Tyrants are only surrounded by lackeys. There is absolutely no possibility of alliances if they were not equally powerful.


    ***


    And in the Void around the world of Mycroft, Joshua nonchalantly looked towards the flickering starlight of worlds. No longer paying attention to Igor beside him as the pope coordinated Legendary champions around the world beside him, the warrior looked towards a corner in the Void.


    There, in the heart of a shattered spatial anomaly, the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds released silver radiance. Everything is ready now that the Multi-Quadrant Teleportation circle has been activated, and all that was left was the battle.


    "The fight is starting," he mumbled softly.


    "You''re wrong about that, Radcliffe."


    Noting the warrior''s muttering beside him, the elderly pontiff shook his head. "This isn''t just some fight¡­ it is war."


    Joshua could not help but laugh, and nodded in full agreement. "You''re exactly right."


    Turning, Joshua looked around at the various worlds that emanated distinct starlight. At present, five of that multitudinous starlight were moving, meaning that the most powerful supernatural beings of ''those worlds'' were closing in on the world of Mycroft.


    Joshua spread his arms at the Void, as if welcoming them.


    It was war.


    And it has come.

 Chapter 664 Prelude to War

    In Starfall Year 372¡ªor four hundred and sixty-five years ago, five dragon eggs of different colors were placed in the center of a massive magical formation, in an island at the edge of the Far Southern Sea.


    The formation itself was made up of five concentric circles, with millions of complex runes moving along flowing mercury. At the center of the formation were five huge Pentashade dragons that stood, encircling the divine statue of the Five-Headed Pentashade Dragon God which was placed at the center point of the circles. The dragons had long horns, while the wings on their backs appeared to have been forged from steel. The elements obeyed their command, and their incredible ability caused space around them to tremble.


    However, they were also immeasurably old. Their once-sturdy scales were rotting visibly, their greying teeth and claws could no longer tear prey apart. Their maws¡ªwhere their teeth were about to fall out from¡ªcould only spew enchanted curses, unable to devour or bite down on their foes any longer.


    "Our path is mistaken¡­ The Lost Three Hundred Years lost us too many classical texts and knowledge. This isn''t the path to perfect being."


    The massive formation whirled slowly like combined gears, as a magical signature that would leave the gods in shock stirred the clouds over the island into a vortex of five colors. At the center of the island, the green dragon which appeared to be the oldest sighed, and hence spoke with a weathered voice in the ancient dragon tongue.


    "Our time has come. Hand the Legacy to the next generation."


    The other four dragons¡ªbeing specimens of different colors¡ªshook their heads, with the black dragon speaking out, "the Legacy ritual is about to begin. This may be the last time we would meet."


    "What, you scared?" Another dragon laughed in retort.


    "Am I now? It is a beautiful thing, after all, to witness the future of the Pentashade born before us."


    Shaking its head, the aged black dragon watched the black egg placed before him. The outer shell of the egg was not actually black, but showed that hue due to excessively substantial negative energy that does not reflect light. The other eggs placed before the dragons corresponded with their respective colors as well, wherein the prodigies amongst prodigies of every Pentashade progenies since the Lost Three Hundred Years were incubated. Each hatchling in the egg would display excelling gifts and unbelievable developments, and along with their Legacies that dated back so far in the past it was inestimable, there is no determining how bright the future of the hatchlings could be.


    "The Pentashade needs their own god, but more than that, they need kings¡­"


    "My kin¡ª"


    The light of the magical formation grew. As the magical gears moved without stopping, the mercury that shaped the formation began to boil. Sheets of silver-blue vapors hence shrouded the five old dragons, linking them to the eggs as five different colors began to blaze over their bodies. Even as the old black dragon kept its eyes on that black dragon egg before it, it began to utter words of blessing.


    "You would have the talons of dragons, fearless against all-powerful foes and invincible."


    A light shone.


    "Child of mine¡ª"


    The withering blue dragon smiled; its wings had already begun to whiten. "You would inherit the wings of dragons, unchained and dauntless."


    Two lights shone.


    "Successor¡ª" The white dragon lowered its head and narrowed its eyes at its assigned egg, speaking softly. "Thou would be given eyes of the dragons, thine gaze shall pierce all things."


    Three lights Shone.


    "My continuity."


    The red dragon¡ªthe largest of the five spoke so sonorously that even its muffled voice rumbled. "You shall be given the heart of the dragons, flowing with passion that surges eternal."


    Four lights shone.


    Lastly, the green dragon that was the oldest and carried the most powerful presence slowly straightened its neck. Though being near the center of the formation as well, the green dragon did not give the egg before its blessing, even as the fifth Legacy beam that linked it to its assigned egg was gradually shining. Watching the egg that was completely oblivious to what it was facing, it remembered many things¡ªthe history of the Celestial Dragons, their cousins that were distancing themselves, the burdensome past and the unforeseeable future. All of it made the green dragon unable to repress a sigh, but it still smiled as it looked at the lively dragon egg.


    "Our exiled race has given up on our Mother, and yet this world accepted our ancestors without caring for bygone enmity¡­ Even so, exiles remain exiles. What right do we have to desire more, or to demand more from our descendants?"


    "There is no need for you to succeed anything¡­ Children of ours, you just need to live well."


    The fifth light shone.


    The bodies of the five aged dragons began to burn, and soon turned into dust, the purest of lifeforce and the most profound of Draconic Legacy flowing along the circles and surging into the five dragon eggs. Meanwhile, five dragon souls as boundless as mountains that trembled the skies circled around formation, glancing at the world once nostalgically before turning together and rushed toward the statue of the Five-Headed Dragon God at the center of the magical formation. Five radiances shone from within that statue, as if welcoming their return with open arms.


    It was the final and eternal destination of every former dragon king, as well as their god.


    ***


    Kanor, Dragon of the Nether Sea is flying across the Void. It did not follow the Pentashade Dragon God tightly behind, and was simply flying toward its homeland, even though it was taught time and time after by its elders that the world was not its homeland.


    It was born in Mycroft and lived in Mycroft, but the Pentashade was not. Those lands and worlds would hence never be its home, and the Celestial Dragons would be eternal exiles that had given up on their own world, wandering around the Multiverse. Thousands of worlds refused them shelter, countless races saw them as nemesis: long as there was a day that the Pentashade could not wash away the sins on their bodies, they would never gain peace.


    But Mycroft accepted them.


    Mycroft sheltered them as if they were their own brood, and so the Celestial Dragons were able to survive at their very last breath.


    Kanor could not tell what itself was thinking clearly; it never favored the thing called ''thought''. Ultimately, the blessing the Black Dragon attained all those years ago were the talons of dragons: it could only destroy enemies and that was enough. As for what it was doing now¡ªKanor was not even sure whether itself was trying to grab the slight chance alongside the Dragon God or simply wanted to return to its home.


    After all, it was Mycroft. The same Mycroft that once sheltered the Pentashade, the Mycroft that hosted a dozen gods and Legends and the unfathomable Mycroft ¡ªthe world of Mycroft, where the full might of the Pentashade could barely take a nation.


    Was it here, in its desire to struggle for a brand-new day for the Pentashade, or simply was so exhausted that it now desired death?


    Kanor did not mind those things at all; it had already left its legacy. Hence, that Dragon King now had no fear in its flight amidst the Void, and unprecedented calm in its heart, and never felt as powerful before.


    The huge dragon let out a long draconic cry, as if an ancient song.


    ***


    On the other side of the dimensions, Joshua turned toward the Mycroft World as it combined with the Infinite Horizon without stopping. The two massive realms emanated powerful illumination never seen before as they fused, and he knew how shocking that sight would be on the surface. It was as if the skies were shattering like glass, and unequalled holy light appeared, for the first time before the eyes of all living things, sticking the two realms like glue and holding all reverberations in the skies above. At the same time, the Marks of the gods would rain like a fiery shower of meteors down to the world.


    It was the age where gods descended, the era where the legacy of the gods reappeared.


    It was the best of times, it was the worst of times.


    "Could the Sacred Swordsman hold on? He is keeping the guiding beacon running for the Infinite Horizon and the world all by himself, and I could see that Ternant is guiding them to a vital point of the seal over the Steel Python."


    Joshua thought nothing of the future; he was merely watching the world of Mycroft.


    "I know that the Sacred Swordsman is formidable," he said mildly, "but he is no master in that aspect."


    Igor shook his head in return. "He might be the only one who could do it," the pontiff said quietly. "World Will possess no actual form¡ªany physical seal would only hold it temporarily, and yet ''it'' would keep slipping out all the time, and the information flow that caused everything at present was because it slipped out."


    "However, Mystletainn, the Sword of the Silver Oak is its bane. It is difficult for all things in Mycroft to hurt their Mother, and only unnatural, artificial creations could ever strike against them. That is the Holy Sword that the Sacred Swordsman''s clan had forged across generations: it is not crafted from steel but from a solid, long and wide artificial space. It bears no thickness, but could transmute everything its blade struck into essence similar to itself, making it invincible. Even if the World Will lashed out at it, it would simply be compressed into a flat surface for a brief moment."


    "I see, so it''s inert two-dimensional transmutation¡­ if that''s so, you would set up a perfect Klein Bottle seal, imprisoning the Steel Python forever."


    Joshua nodded after listening silently to the old pontiff''s explanation. "A perfect seal, and without external interference it would either regain clarity or die in the endless isolation¡­ if there is no external interference."


    As he spoke, the warrior looked up to the Void¡ªhe had heard the draconic cry and the stink of the Abyss that were two familiar presences. And on the other side of the Void, three massive lifeforces illuminated their surroundings like the suns. Void Behemoth, superior lifeform, or perhaps some other supernatural creature was rapidly approaching the Infinite Horizon as well.


    There were at least six or seven Legendary-tier beings, and perhaps one untraceable deity. It was nigh impossible to stop them from not destroying the combining and the sealing ritual, and focusing their efforts in stopping one would allow others to swiftly bypass their interception. Nevertheless, neither Joshua nor Igor showed any signs of worry.


    What was more, there were no other Legendary champions beside them. The Void was empty and devoid of any presence, and no one was hiding.


    Could they intend to stop all those powerful enemies with the power of two?


    They just might be to do that one day, but not today.


    Joshua swept his gaze over the Void.


    He was already prepared.


    ***


    Kanor the Black Dragon has already approached Mycroft; it could clearly see the dazzling light of the world. Complex feelings roused in its black dragon heart, it was a sensation as if it had returned to a homeland where it was not welcomed, even spurned. But it was precisely because of that sensation that it reaffirmed itself to attain the power of ''That Person''.


    It is only by attaining that power that the exiled Celestial Dragons would secure their own future and their own world, and not be a hermit in the world of ''others'', a docile ostrich.


    At the same time, it sensed the powerful presences of other powerful beings that did not lose out to it, coming from other directions. Kanor, however, was not afraid¡ªas it had been blessed before, the black dragon was fearless against powerful foes and invincible."


    Powerful negative energies eroded the dimensions as Kanor broke through the chaos of dimensional turbulence, arriving by the edge of the world, a dimensional region where there was a hint of Order. Looking up, the black dragon saw that colossal world in the distance, and the black plane that was slowly fusing into the outer walls of the world. Like tidal waves, the brute force surged without end at the surrounding Multiverse, displaying its existence to all.


    It was the omen that the Mycroft civilization was reawakening, that the age of gods is at hand once again as deities descended.


    There were also two figures standing aloft in the Void, in front of the two fusing worlds.


    One was an elderly person with gray hair and white robes, a scepter in hand. His whole body was streaming with dense holy light that was near-solid, and stood motionless. But contrary to that posture of serenity, the Dragon could feel the oppressive light of ''Death and Terror'' welling incessantly out of him.


    The other was a huge man with black hair and crimson eyes¡ªlight itself was distorted beside him, the ripples of dimension screaming in anguish. Everything about him was simple: whether it was his body composition, energy essence or power it commanded, the black dragon could see it all¡­ and yet there was no meaning in doing so. In its brief exchange of blows with that man, as long as that simple and pure man stood there, all things would end up in two distinct absolutes¡ªsuccess and failure, victory and defeat, as well as the simplest and most pristine words: life and death.


    Those two were so powerful they far surpassed typical Legends. Being Legendary champions specialized in ''combat'', their living state is not to continue their own tribe, not for their race''s progress and not for the development of civilization. They are selfish and alone, yet selfless and profound, having abandoned the possibility of other path and chose that of pure might, to stand here and fight beings such as them, the intruders.


    Be that as it may, did they want to stop every single one of them with just that duo? Kanor could not stop itself from sneering. It had long understood human pride, but never could it imagine that it could fester to such extent.


    Even if one of them was called Igor, the most powerful person of Mycroft and a god amongst men, it would not do.


    The other powerful beings apart from the black dragon had arrived as well. Controlling a gravity boundary that could drive deep into the core of planets, Leviathan the Void Behemoth broke into the Void. As for the Ether Dragon, the chaos of dimensional turbulence was nothing when it wagged its colossal tail, becoming a moving force for it instead. There was also a superior lifeform originating from an unknown world, following right behind the two abyssal beings which bodies were flashing with spatial ripples.


    Without hesitation, the beings that came to directly answer the call from Mycroft the Steel Python had now arrived. They naturally noticed the two standing before the Infinite Horizon as well, and was left puzzled.


    It was in that moment that the black-haired man turned his head in the distance, and spoke a single line to the old white-robed man.


    "I''m off."


    ***


    Joshua then turned again toward the powerful beings that were rapidly nearing the Infinite Horizon. The warrior could see beings he was acquainted with as well as unfamiliar presences. While some of them were colossal and others humanoid, the power of those beings is, without exception, unquestionable. They are all paragon of worlds.


    Looking on, Joshua raised his right hand which held a silver sphere. In it, a brilliance as if a star flickered: the contracted forms amidst the Multiverse surfaced on the sphere that constituted of complete light, with massive galaxies, constellations and light belts appearing within.


    Facing the many powerful beings that intend to ignore him and Igor while simply proceeding to interfere with the Infinite Horizon''s combining, Joshua crushed the sphere in his palm.


    Silver light filled the Void around the world of Mycroft all at once, and the man who rarely set traps smiled.


    "Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, activate¡ªMulti-Quadrant Teleportation, commence¡­ Estimated coordinates confirmed, dimensional teleportation zone, launch!"


    In one split second, the demiplane that only floated around the world of Mycroft that seemed virtually non-existent unleashed unimaginable power, an energy flow so brutal it astonished even the Legendary champions toyed with the dimensions. Space itself was warped as the phantom of a silver sun presented itself in the Void, while a calm and dispassionate voice echoed in the airless dimensional turbulence: "Teleporting objective detected¡ªcoercive warping commencing."


    A power that once raged across ten thousand worlds and trembled the Abyss itself began to resonate. As Black Dragon, Void Behemoth, Ether Dragon, and Demon General looked on in infinite astonishment, a massive black space rapidly expended, countless mysterious radiance of stars rapidly flashing within.


    It was impossible to stop multiple Legendary champions unless there were five times the number of equally powerful individuals, and though the world of Mycroft is powerful it certainly did not have such depth. Therefore, instead of getting into a melee at a battlefield of the opponent''s choice, it was better to arm traps and prepare accordingly in other worlds alongside other Legends, and dump every enemy to that precise spot using an unstoppable force.


    Joshua was one of them as well. He, however, did not resist, and simply allowed himself to be teleported away.


    "I''m going," he shrugged as he left.


    "Go, and come back alive." The old man¡ªthe only one not transported away¡ªsmiled in return.


    "You too."


    Tremendous dimensional ripples flickered. In that instant, the Void that had been shaken by the power of multiple Legends and upheaved by Chaos returned to calmness. Looking at the Void around him, the elderly pontiff did not let down his guard after his side''s successful ambush on the enemy, and after half a beat, Igor looked up toward a part of the Void where five different radiance gradually appeared.


    Before the world, a god amongst men lifted his head, looking at the Void serenely.


    And on the other side of the Void, the Five-Headed Dragon God slowly appeared, lowering every one of its skulls to stare at the old pope.

 Chapter 665 Who Could be that Unlucky?

    As if being engulfed by an overwhelming tide, the dimensions was now transformed into a tremendous vortex. The dark dimensional turbulence that held scattered specks of starry radiance raged amidst the Void, pulling every otherworld champion within range to an unknown destination.


    The dimensional tide was so frightening that its aftershocks alone shattered some remains of artificial buildings around the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds and Fairyland. Those buildings were immeasurably sturdy¡ªeven if they had been floating amidst the turbulence since ancient times, time could not leave traces upon them, nor could dimensional turbulence pulverize them. However, beneath the massive force of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds that rages across the Multiverse itself, those buildings were turned into dust.


    And within the dimensional tide, the center of which the pressure far surpassed any aftershock, the six Legends that were coercively warped away were not helpless despite being caught unawares. Though pressure that could tear apart adamantite objects were certainly forceful, it would not destroy them. In the instant the warping was finished, Leviathan the Void Behemoth which had always inhabited the Void and extremely familiar with dimensional shifts bellowed a world reverberating cry¡ªheavily swaying its ten-thousand-meter-long tail and striking the dimensional tide, violent gravity fields burst at once, causing violent turbulence the orderly warping vortex.


    Seizing that opportunity, the other powerful beings moved in synchrony, intending to end the forced warp that was sending them who knows where. If resistance proved successful, they might really free themselves from the power of the Multiverse Sacrificial Ground.


    The Mycroft faction, however, never once underestimated their opponents, and expected that in the first place.


    "I knew it would be like that!"


    In the center of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, Nostradamus, who was leading the super-scale world-transcendent teleportation spat out pale blue ''blood''¡ªsoul energy given solid form. Laughing fearsomely once despite being dealt a violent feedback from the spell, the mage used his link with the massive server on the Void warship Apocalypse, gathering the processing power from the entire Information Terminal and stiffly complete the spell amidst the violent turbulence.


    The processing power of the Northern Empire''s Information Terminal Network could monitor entire Imperial cities, as well as the movement of humans living in villages and the wild. That scale of processing outclassed even Legendary champions, but it comes at a great cost to control it as well: the moment the spell was finished, Nostradamus''s feet promptly gave in, and the elderly mage went down on his knees beneath the silver sun of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds.


    At the same time, the Commanding Will was also sending a warning to the Legendary champions who awaited their opponents.


    "Alert¡ªdue to strong resistance against the ritual, unable to ascertain that enemies are divided¡ªAlert, you may face multiple opponents!"


    The warning, not sent by voice but by powerful soul signatures, transcended the dimensions and reached the ears of the waiting Legendary champions.


    "It''s fine. For me, it''s the same facing anyone.


    In the Seventh Abyss, Vahina the Eastern Sage was carefully studying the battlefield in the center of the world, focusing attentively on traces where Joshua once fought Pope Igor until the alert arrived. In return, the sage shook her head and turned toward the dimensional ripples that were gradually become violent, as well as that serpentine form that was faintly discernible.


    She let out a short exclamation of surprise. "Weird. There''s presence of ether and psionic energy on that monster''s body."


    ***


    "Hmph¡­ A big bastard."


    In a small, dying world near Mycroft, a weaponless dwarf wearing golden steel armor stood at the peak of a huge stone mountain. As he narrowed his eyes at Leviathan the behemoth that fell from the skies, the divine dwarven craftsman who had white hair and white beard sneered before stamping his feet¡ªin a split second, with the rumbling thunder, the entire stone mountain started to sway. In a dozen seconds, when Leviathan crashed on the surface and quaked a region of dozens of miles like a tide, a mountain giant formed from an entire summit and subterranean stone layer was already standing aloft, shrugging off the dust over its body.


    Standing above the head of the mountain giant, the divine craftsman stamped his feet again, and the giant''s skin thus simply turned into a layer of augmented steel, reflecting the radiance of energy emanating from Leviathan''s bod.


    "What a coincidence," he said softly. "A bastard I''m proficient against.


    ***


    "Joshua said that we don''t have to kill our opponents¡­ We just have to delay them, so that they won''t disturb the Seven Gods."


    In a demiplane thick with Nature''s presence amidst the Void, the Nature''s Magister stood over her domain, studying the unusual behemoth that appeared before her curiously.


    The behemoth itself resembled a floating hill and possessed dozens of squid-like tentacles, its back grew full of various fungi and plants. Galanoud could tell that those were merely appearance, and that the true form of that otherworld behemoth was releasing sheer presence of life behind the fungi, plants, and tentacles.


    However, she did not make a move.


    "Strange, you don''t have ill intent," she said, furrowing her brow.


    "Then why are you here?"


    ***


    In the Fairyland, the four powerful Fairy Queens looked at each other, materializing their bodies despite having become part of the world. Little palm-sized humans of four different colors, one of them puzzledly asked, "Strange¡­ Why isn''t there anyone here?"


    "Sent to other Legends, perhaps?"


    "That''s not quite right. Apart from the few who are maintaining the seal and stopping the enemies, Barnil, William and the other Legends are patrolling the Void for more possible invaders¡­ Wait, could it be you''re saying that those humans are underestimating us, which is why they are not giving us any opponents?" The most agitated fire element Fairy Queen thus promptly combusted in rage at once. "Damn it! When I¡­."


    Before she could finish, the earth element Fairy Queen who was the most composed but also the weakest cut her short. "Don''t get upset. There must be some mistake with the warping: if we lack one enemy here, that means the others must be fighting one more.


    "Right¡­ That''s right!"


    The other Fairy Queens blinked and sighed together in return. "But to prevent enemies from escaping, the power of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds has sealed our worlds that would act as battlegrounds, so we can''t offer support¡­"


    "Who could be that unlucky?"


    ***


    Meanwhile, the Demon Generals Helm and Saluka that were still inside the dimensional turbulence did not know who could be that unlucky, only that they were not teleported directly to a different world like the other invading champions. Circles of dimensional ripples quaked faintly around the bodies of the two Demon Generals, resisting the power of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds. Though it could not stop the forced warping, it could elongate the interim of the warping, granting the ambushed Demon Generals time to react.


    "His Majesty foresaw things again¡­ If not for the Abyssal Will''s barrier, we would have been thrown to the enemy''s home turf."


    Focusing and adjusting the energy flow in its body, Saluka, the Insectoid Demon General did its best to complete its combat form, even as it grumbled to Helm the Beholder Demon General beside it. "I said, it''s not time yet¡­ We must wait until Mycroft weaken and were at their most chaotic when we invade¡ªHis Majesty may have once prophesized of their deterioration and fall, hence carving out a plan¡­ But it''s clearly not the case."


    "Fate never stays the same, and foreseeable destinies are not set in stone. Mycroft is powerful, so it''s not unusual that one or two champions who could change fate appeared."


    Beside it, Helm was adjusting its form as well.


    "That''s why we''re here, to ascertain the fact¡­" it replied calmly. "Only us failures would be sent to execute such missions."

 Chapter 666 Therefore, Fear

    As for the actual mission¡­ What else was there?


    Mycroft reignited their Flame Seed, even aiding Kronos in reshaping the world. There was no question that they have the essence of Creation, meaning that they held possession of either Initial Flame, Flame Seed or Primordial Steel.


    "Find it."


    The demon king that existed only as a shadow in the Valley of Tears Fortress had told them with a faint voice. "It must be in the hands of a certain ''Monarch'', but I can''t foresee who it is¡­ I need more information."


    "Helm, Saluka. Your previous missions were failures that caused great damage to the Sixth Abyss¡­ You must assume the responsibilities for the destruction of the Dark Water City and the Magma Fleet."


    The Demon King was neither violent nor intimidating¡­ Abyssal Lieges, king and ruler of demons must be powerful and embody strength that inspired fear in fearsome, blood-lusting demons. That, however, did not mean it must be feral at all times, and in fact, demon kings have sufficient sharp thought and wisdom, maintaining composure at all times. That was the only way they could lead a bunch of maniacal demons to invade other worlds without stopping.


    Compared to an enraged Goliath, both Helm and Saluka feared the demon king before them that was calmly judging the situation in that very moment. They could not help lowering their heads, listening to every last word uttered by their king.


    "Find that person at all cost¡ªor, at least bring me more information."


    The calm and awe-inspiring voice wafted, and Helm stopped recollecting. The humanoid Beholder Demon General could sense the Abyssal Will barrier encircling itself weakening as the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds kept depleting the power from the Demon King. Having delayed the warp for almost ten minutes and prepared fully, it was time to see what traps the people of Mycroft had set in place.


    "Let''s go."


    Exhaling, Helm removed the barrier around himself and was instantly pushed by the surging dimensional tide to the destination, while Saluka followed suit beside it. The two Demon Generals hence flowed along the angry ripples, descending upon a world they felt unusually familiar with.


    Dimensional rifts spread, vision became vivid at once, and what the two Demon General saw was an immeasurably vast world of air that seemingly had no horizon. It had neither top nor bottom, with countless shattered stony isles floating in the air, while flowing water assembled into spheres that slowly wandered within the world.


    And above all the floating islands was a colossal sanguine moon¡ªit was burning, emanating incandescent radiance that made the two Demon Generals both uneasy and extremely yearning at once. Still, the conflicting sensation promptly jolted both Helm and Saluka: they now know where they actually were.


    The Bloodmoon Abyss.


    After a winding detour, the demons had returned to familiar territory¡­ But this time, things were not the same.


    In the first seconds they arrived at the Bloodmoon Abyss, Saluka abruptly raised its head, the Insectoid Demon General that could freely shift between a variety of forms instantly changing into its most defensive state, ''Iron Wall''.


    "Someone''s fighting!" It hissed gravely.


    Helm realized the fact at the first given moment as well, even without Saluka''s warning. It quickly raised a circle of high-energy beam barrier around itself, and in the very next moment, the direction it and Saluka were looking at exploded violently.


    Boom¡ªBang!


    As a stone mountain high above shattered beneath the tremendous burst into dust and earth that spread everywhere, they could see two powerful beings fighting high above the Bloodmoon Abyss. One was controlling negative energy akin to the Nether Sea, while the other showed nothing extraordinary¡ªbut at present, the one side who showed nothing extraordinary was assaulting its opponent singlehandedly. In return, the Nether Seas that covered half the heaves surged, shattered and tried to reassemble time after time, only to be dispelled on every turn, as if tides that were splashing against reefs.


    "There was sympathy in their hearts, Kanor."


    It was in that very moment that both Demon Generals heard voices they were very familiar with. Be it the black dragon''s anguished wails or the accent so cold it was almost inhuman, Saluka remembered the battle above Kronos as if it was yesterday, while Helm was no individual that forgot its own failures.


    It''s that man¡­ it''s that man!


    Then, that man''s clearly indignant voice which echoed again.


    "Both Barnil and William''s heart holds conscience and kindness¡ªthey could never stomp defenseless dragon eggs or magically incinerate young dragons crying in their nest. They would stay their hand from your kind if you beg, pray, repent, cry and plead. They read and know of your history, which is why they would show you mercy over your friendship."


    "But I wouldn''t."


    The voice came from high above the Bloodmoon Abyss as if it was a voice of heavenly judgment. The two demons that had just come out of warp could only see a draconic shadow plunging from the skies, crashing into a massive stone island that started to plummet as well, spiderweb fissures spreading from where the dragon crashed. In one split second, the kilometer-wide island was shattered into a thousand shards, while a golden-red ray rapidly shot down, crashing down amidst the shards.


    Then came an echoing dull thud, as if a steel hammer was striking against a body of flesh.


    "I have no sympathy."


    "Damned human!"


    The wrathful draconic bellow resounded over the remains of the island, just as the two demons saw endless negative energy bursting instantly, a gray ocean consuming all islands and shards. That negative energy swiftly assembled into a massive but distorted dragon head, fixing its cold gaze upon the world.


    Kanor the Dragon King could now no longer hold back from unleashing its full power¡ªit howled, and a series of bizarre distortions appeared in the space where the negative energy stirred. As if sinking into water, every stone isle within the boundary of its powers began to sway along the ripples.


    Such was the true depth of Nether Sea. Overwhelming negative energies would erode the dimensions, causing it to weaken and destabilize, even as all substance within would distort as if being seen from beneath seawater. All things would occasionally protrude or compress, and the Black Dragon King could easily destroy any object within.


    In such an unstable space, the distorted black dragon projection widened its maw as if to devour the entire world. Within its mouth, space has already been utterly shattered into glassy shards, all substance engulfed within diced into base particles, almost with no exception.


    Almost.


    In the distorted and destabilized Nether Sea, a single silhouette maintained its normal form. It was a Steel giant as majestic as a mountain: all dimensional shift had nothing to do with it, while rays of leg were bent behind him. Against the Black Dragon King''s attack that could shatter all things, the giant spread its four arms, and space itself broke under such a move that could not be more normal.


    Then, the golden-red core before his chest turned an incandescent white.


    ***


    The colossal specter of the black dragon was the embodiment of negative energy for the entire Nether Sea, Kanor''s accumulation of negative energies over more than four hundred years given form. In this world, even Pope Igor would have difficulty cleansing it with Holy Light.


    The Steel giant, however, had no intention to purify it. He just needs to destroy it.


    Some parts on the surface of the giant''s body were peeling off due to the spatial shift, while thunder broke out in the Void around him, as an immense magnetic field that trembled all electromagnetism in the Abyss began to whirl within him. Mustering every bit of mass, the Steel Giant clenched his fists and punched out four times!


    Boom!


    Crack-Crack-Crack!


    In the instant the Steel Giant threw its fist, its gigantic mass combined with frightening energy density. The infinite particles in the air began to fuse under that pressure in a single breath into one body, before unleashing the destructive rays of nuclear fusion in one breath. Four suns appeared then, and circles of impact force that could sweep over ten thousand miles of mountains spread in all directions, with every floating island in a thousand miles beginning to approach the Steel giant the instant it threw its four punches. But in the next moment, all stone islands drawn by the mass was once again sent flying and shattered by the bursting waves of impact force, clearing a wide empty zone around the giant.


    Around the black dragon''s specter, searing gales billowed where there were once dark Nether Sea that no light could pierce. Inside the shifting fields of magnetism and mass, four imprints of fists tore it all apart even the dragon behind the Nether Sea, space itself crumbling under the sheer shift of mass, while light was twisted and distorted under those punches¡ªthe black dragon specter was burst open, lasting not even for a single breath.


    As the vast Nether Sea dispersed, the distorted space returned to its normal state as well. Then, in a flash, the Steel giant was already in the center of where the Nether Sea had been, right in front of the black dragon that was spitting out its innards, a clear sound of something breaking resounding as the giant cruelly stomped Kanor''s head. Both of the black dragon''s lofty horns that surpassed all materials tat existed hence split, but even after a shrill cry, the black dragon showed no intention of retreat. Angrily widening its crimson eyes, it dove like a berserk demon at the giant, negative energy that could crumple all things extending upon its draconic talons to form sharp blades. The Steel giant showed no intent of relenting as well, and began to punch out response, commencing an unyielding melee against the maddened dragon.


    The battlefield was chaos once more, as overpowering energies and blinding radiance rendered all observations impaired. Even so, the two Demon Generals could still hear the Steel Strength information flow that streamed directly in their minds.


    "I will kill all your saplings, trample over every dragon egg, skewer your females over my grill set and use their bones to decorate my castle after I stripped every piece of meat they had. If you don''t want that, surrender and accept your judgment. Your cousins the Metallic dragons had been forced to retreat back to the Dragon Island because of you, all their contributions and labor for Mycroft over a thousand years ruined because of your kind."


    Negative energy talons stabbed into a shoulder and pulled out the upper right arm from the giant, splashing golden-red molt in the air. The giant''s voice, however, remained unaffected despite the grievous wound, and continued in its deep voice, "I never say much, and to me, simply killing you is the best choice. But I shall respect the many times I''ve relied on Barnil and William¡ªKanor, do not resist, and return with me to Mycroft to accept your judgment."


    "Your death is assured, but we would allow you to leave your eggs, which will be entrusted to the Metallic dragons."


    "Those cowards! They threw away their identity as exiles, forgotten the vengeance of the Mother World! They abandoned their duty, assimilating into other civilizations¡ªthey do not deserve the name of dragon!"


    The giant pushed the dragon into another floating island, and punched it heavily on its scalp¡ªthe ground beneath the dragon instantly cratered several hundreds of meters deep, the island shattering as the sound of bone breaking rang. Still, Kanor kept bellowing as scalp injuries was not too much for a Legendary Dragon King, and it was just a little disadvantaged. Swinging its tail and whipping the giant''s body so forcefully that it bent, the dragon grabbed the chance and struggled away, escaping from the crumbling mountain.


    Dust and smoke burst off as Kanor sped, dragging a trail of gray negative energy just like a gray meteor and arriving at the zenith of the Bloodmoon Abyss. Though its horns were broken off, one wing snapped away by the giant, its black blood flowing freely and having not the time to heal itself, the black dragon still emanated a majestic presence, for its talons were still with him and it still had the will to fight.


    "Human, do you think you can win?!"


    Condensed negative energy started to stream again over Kanor''s body. The Black Dragon King''s eyes were turning a pure black as space collapsed around his body. Dark tides billowed, and substances vanished as if erased, and the black dragon raised its head to let out a long below. As the unimpressive voice of a wounded dragon echoed in the Bloodmoon Abyss, it soon turned into a sonorous echo that rumbled and trembled the thousands of floating islands!


    As Kanor bellowed, an unimaginably fearsome presence wafted from its body. It was a keen edge that could massacre all existence, destroying everything¡­ even itself! The Black Dragon King''s scales were peeling off visibly as the purest of negative energy streamed, unendurable even for the black dragon body that had cultivated itself with that power for years and had virtually assimilated itself in it!


    Nevertheless, all that was left for the Black Dragon King that cornered itself to self-destruction was only silent and distorted gravity.


    Of course. The warrior had absolute faith and no doubt in his win, a victory that belonged to himself, the triumph that was at hand! Therefore, he did not need to answer at all!


    Within breaths, the Steel giant the man transformed into was shrinking, the massive body that was hundreds of meters tall quickly shrinking. Then came the rays around its body that became more powerful the more it was released, the silver light encircling the giant''s flanks like stardust. At the same time, gravity waves churned around the giant as well, like rippling surface of lakes in the rain, the arcs unfurling bit by bit as great tides were thus born.


    Hum¡ª


    With a soft sound, the distorted rays promptly formed a vortex, with light released from the Bloodmoon Abyss being twisted into bizarre parabola when it passed the giant, stopping all beings that observed the world in electromagnetic ripples unable to see it directly. In an instant, the shrunken giant stepped on thin air, an action that created a sea of flames out of thin air. Endless plasma and ions were hence released behind him, while the black dragon that was slowly destroying itself overhead howled in a rather broken voice, before embodying the vast Nether Sea Tide and crashing down on the giant like a meteor.


    Helm and Saluka saw it all.


    They saw the black dragon piercing through the giant''s chest, with molten iron splashing away. The man, however, paid no attention and simply allowed its insides to be stirred as he punched into the black dragon''s left shoulder, splitting apart its body and flesh and harshly pulling out an entire humerus. The dragon opened its mouth and chewed off the man''s skull together with space, but the headless giant then kicked out, its foot cutting off the black dragon''s tail and left thigh like an axe.


    The inhumans conducted their melee in silence, tearing all spare parts from their opponent''s body from bone to innards, Furnace Core to dragon heart, all while the odor of blood, combined with the odor burning steel and flowed around the atmosphere. The headless giant pressed his hands on the black dragon''s skull, breaking all substance inside into base particles. Afterward, having regenerated its head, the giant leveled its gaze at the dragon''s own, its own eyes shooting out nuclear fusion flames directly into the dragon''s eyes sockets, incinerating its skull and cranial fluids into ash. In response, the dragon''s remaining wing, augmented with self-destructive energy formed a sharp blade that could erode anything, and split apart the giant from waist down under the audible scraping sounds and splattering cinders, the erosive ability suppressing the giant''s regeneration to prevent its body from recombining.


    The sight was so unimaginable that living vitals appeared not to exist in the bodies of those two superior beings as they snapped off each other''s vertebrae and ribs, tore off each other''s flesh and blasted energy cores. Even so, regardless of how powerful the self-destruction of the nuclear core was, regardless of how negative energy cascaded, the two tides of destructive forces would only reappear, severed Steel fist flung freely and finding the precise moment to strike the dragon''s abdomen, while the dragon head that was burnt into mere white bones would leave its body and start to chomp down on the giant''s body. The process in which the two ''undying'' superior beings fought hand-to-hand viciously, destroying and consuming each other appeared endless; it would continue even if they were only left with just one arm, one piece of bone or a pound of flesh.


    Be that as it may, such cruel and callous battle would have an end.


    The sea of negative energy had abruptly dispersed like fog under sunlight, and the black dragon''s remains that could unleash clusters of negative energy with a single drop of blood lost all motion. Its bone, flesh, and dust scattered everywhere hence started to drop down toward the bottomless edge of the Bloodmoon Abyss, as if losing the support of certain momentum. Meanwhile, the Steel giant paused where it was even as its opponent''s remains turned into ash. His head had regenerated a few times but was bitten off on every occasion, and there were only two out of his four arms left. Silver radiance of Steel Strength thereby flashed, and its skull recovered to its original shape, while vapors resembling star clouds encircled its body.


    The giant stared toward the place had Kanor fell, wherein lay a broken dragon soul. It was turning its head with much difficulty toward a holy light seal¡ªthe seal the Seven Gods Church put in place to separate the Bloodmoon Abyss and the world of Mycroft. There was a gaze in the dragon''s soul that made it appear reluctant to part with it, but soon radiance solidified and it became million of broken specks of light, vanishing from the Abyss.


    A man closed his eyes as silver Steel Strength rapidly reshaped his skull. He then turned, opening his eyes at the direction of the two Demon Generals, who in turn leveled their gazes back at the man.


    Joshua van Radcliffe stood amidst distorted rays and magnetic thunder, his body filled with lacerations and severe damage from negative energy, while his insides were nearly emptied by the black dragon''s final stand just before its death, leaving only one golden core flickering. Though the man had blown the black dragon into pieces, he was considerably hurt, maimed like never before.


    ''This is the best chance'', the two Demon Generals thought. Having been defeated by that man before, they know that this is the only time they could really kill that Legend.


    Helm thought that it should be rejoicing, but it was not.


    There was only fear in its demon heart.

 Chapter 667 Demon’s Hope

    In the Lava Inferno¡ªthe Sixth Abyss, the demon king that was only shadow sat upon its own throne. It was watching the flame in its hand silently at the grand hall inside the depths of the Valley of Tears Fortress, just as the battle around the world of Mycroft erupted.


    The flame was incandescent white and burned silently without consuming air or fuel. It appeared to be incorporeal, and yet it incessantly generated sacred energies out of thin air. Even so, the pure-black Demon King kept the flame in its palm, and each time its dark energy touches the white flame it would burst with black smoke and white vapor that filled the hall, a reaction akin to the moment boiling oil touched water.


    If any of the Supreme-tier High Priest from the Seven Gods Church had been present, they would be left in utter shock: the flame itself was the completed form of the greatest divine spell of the Seven Gods Church, ''Eternal Holy Flame''. Though it appeared weak in itself, it was actually correlated to the Void and could keep burning forever, even as all Chaos and evil beings it struck would be incinerated for all time, until they earnestly repent or were completely purified.


    But now, Goliath, the Liege of the Sixth Abyss, was holding such a sacred flame in its hand as it pondered. While it appeared to have been staring at the flame in its hand, its thoughts had actually wafted to the distant past.


    That was something that happened a long time ago, before it was demon or the Liege of the Sixth Abyss, or the King of Demons that ruled over all demonkind.


    The Demon King of Gluttony was but an Abyssal worm then, having awakened around the ruins of an ancient Insectoid civilization.


    ***


    Icy acid rain was striking the canopy of an ancient laboratory that had protruded amidst the mountains following erosion from the rainwater. As the energy circulation that had remained operational for millennia ended due to compromised circuits, the lab was finally rendered silent, opening the gates for itself to the sealing of an era.


    However, in the depths of the lab, a hibernation chamber that had been sealed for a long time opened. Inside, an insectoid slowly straightened itself and opened its eyes to look around, studying the world that was thousands of years after its time.


    It was in that moment that an Abyssal worm entered from the damaged main gates. It tunneled into the lab and lunged at what may be the last ordinary insectoid, biting off its windpipe due to its immobility following a long sleep.


    Green blood splattered, and there was the sound of flesh being devoured and innards being gulped.


    That was the first time Goliath consumed the complete soul of an intelligent being, the first time it developed the concept of ''self''.


    And the first time it cannibalized.


    Most demons were mere survivors of former destroyed civilizations and mutated under extreme environments. A point in case was the insectoids'' own civilization that found ruin in civil wars, as their superweapons destroyed lifecycles globally. Though there were some survivors that struggled and live through centuries of winter, they had forgotten all knowledge and devolved into mere beasts. And as thousand more years passed, the hostile environment caused the beasts to change and mutate into ferocious monsters of bloodlust¡­ Eventually, the insectoids lost their glorious and prideful name, becoming the ''demons'' as described by other civilizations.


    As for the so-called Abyssal worms, they were simply the propagation method for insectoid civilization. Before having a society, they had spread their eggs around the world to nurture succeeding races through sheer luck. After they gained civilization, they learned to collectively nurture their progeny instead of throwing their own eggs around, allowing the infant worms to crawl everywhere. In the Sixth Abyss of the present, however, no demon had such concept.


    At the time, Goliath did not know what it had encountered then or what it had to shoulder. As a demon of unparalleled greed, it was simply rejoicing that it found a huge, living chunk of delicious and extremely weak meat, filling its stomach for days and aiding it in completing its first metamorphosis. It was until it became Abyssal Liege and the King of Demons, and knowing what happened in this world during the past, that Goliath understood that itself may have killed the last normal insectoid in the world.


    But so what? The age of the insectoids was long gone, and they were the ones that destroyed themselves. There is no one to blame, much less a demon.


    Nonetheless, hundreds of years after it had its fill, the King of Demons pondered. In that very moment, it was not considering the ''destruction'' or ''conquest'' demons thirst for, but ''future'' and ''hope''.


    Was it funny? Not quite. Even the Demon King that was immeasurably greedy¡­ Or more precisely, it is definitely because it was a Demon King that was immeasurably greedy that Goliath yearned for the eternally unattainable future and hope. In the end, compared to absolute ability and triumph ins wars, the hope for a future is the only thing in the Abyss that was rarer and inconceivable. The most na?ve of demons would not dare to seek it, but it was also precisely why the Demon King feel silent.


    Under Goliath''s centuries-long rule, the unified demons were no longer savages, nor do they embroil themselves in chaotic slaughter of each other, Once again, they hold basic concepts of collectivism, and learned how to build cities. In turn, its demonic grand army would follow it in conquest of other worlds, and ironically, it was when the Sixth Abyss influence kept expanding, reducing their targets that somehow started to become stronger as well that the formerly callous Demon King gradually calmed. It started to think about how it could keep developing the civilization of demons¡ªnot Insectoids, a civilization that belonged to demons.


    If they maintained their warmongering ways, there would be one day that the Sixth Abyss would collide against an iron wall they could never break. That superior civilization would certainly lay waste to the Lava Inferno, leaving the demons no place to even die. That was no laughing matter, for Goliath was aware that the Multiverse never lacked champions¡ªeven the Mycroft world that had been its former target had recently unleashed overwhelming deft and ability, evident to that very point.


    Then, give up on war and develop themselves with ease of mind?


    That was impossible too.


    The Demon King''s shadow lifted its head, a map of the Sixth Abyss appearing in its mind: their world was devoid of resources, ever-present toxic gases and billowing tempest would wipe out every citizen there is. It is difficult for demons to survive in such despairing apocalypse¡ªindeed, if not for the resources they plundered over the last few wars, the swarms of aberrations and demons would have started to kill each other over hunger, waging a civil war that would engulf the entire Abyss. It was also a normal thing for most Abysses, with any remaining lifeforms devouring each other until the entire world dies completely, just as the Seventh Abyss did.


    At the very thought, the cruel and heartless Goliath could only remain silent, unable to say a thing.


    Should it be building schools with what few resources, so that the next generation of demons could have a faint hope and order, or should it focus everything it had upon champions like Demon Generals so that those beings would become the lynchpins in perpetuating their civilization? For demons that were so old they no longer pulled their weight, should they be banished cruelly into the wilderness to fend for themselves, or should it build centralized encampments so that those aged but experienced demons were given appropriate treatment?


    And there were the more radical issues¡­ Are the corpses of their own kind edible for survival? Could the cadavers of parents be recycled for the continuation of future generations? Should they respect the dead, raise meaningless graves for them over sheer emotional concern, or consider dead bodies reusable resource, heartlessly sending them to canteens?


    Having gotten used to devouring and killing each other, would demon really grow to possess morals and conscience, picking up the norms of civilization from the garbage pile of millennia past?


    The answer was no.


    It was now the end times, and this place was the Abyss. Here was the storied hell of implacable hatred, the eternal spot of the fallen. That is why there is no sympathy or salvation to be found here.


    This is the problems a civilization that rose from the ashes have to face, after the original Order of the world was destroyed.


    Demons are demons not because they wanted to, but because they could only be demons. The Insectoids were fated to fall, and in such end times, any life that wants to survive must give up on all rationality and morals, for they can''t ask for more apart from staying alive.


    The Demon King that was the only shadow watched the incandescent white flame that danced before its eyes. Its warmth could melt steel and boil stone, containing sacred energies that would keep Supreme-tier archdemons cry in torment over seven days and seven days before it died, although it could purify polluted water and revitalize tainted soil as well. Nevertheless, Goliah silent extinguished if in its hand¡ªit did not want to look at it for that holy flame was useless in efforts to revive an Abyss.


    It needed another.


    Another Flame, one that could reignite worlds and satiate its greed, the Flame that could give the Demon King the most precious thing in the Abyss¡ª''hope and future''.


    Of course, if there was a day that the demons could reach the threshold they desired, they must trample over the vengeful, wailing corpses and bones of other civilizations. Rebirth of one civilization meant the extinguishing of thousands of other civilizations, and who could judge who was being the cruel and callous one? Who would ultimately be sacrificed, who would ultimately lose it all, and who would ultimately cry amidst their own ruin? Goliath did not care for those. It was demon, it was Demon King, it was the Lord of the Sixth Abyss.


    "I want it."


    Goliath muttered softly to itself, but soon, its voice seemingly multiplied from one to voices of millions, declaring in synchronous echo, "We must have it."


    Circles of distorted space rippled behind the Demon King as that voice spoke, as if in reply.


    The Abyssal Will was with its Liege. Its hope was ''its'' hope.


    Their hope.


    Meanwhile, the two Demon Generals embodying hope of the King of Demons was facing their fear in the Bloodmoon Abyss.

 Chapter 668 Never Retrea

    "Helm, Saluka. Familiar bastards."


    The atmosphere trembled from the man''s voice, jolting the Demon Generals that had taken a few steps back from their instinctive terror in their hearts. Shaking their head and waking up from their shock, both Helm and Saluka kept in mind that that was the best chance for them to defeat Joshua.


    The two demons glanced at each other, seeing the resolve in each other''s eyes.


    Thus, in the very next instant.


    The battle began.


    Cold light flickered. In the thousandth of one second, a dark specter broke through the atmosphere with divine speed. Turning its body into something that surpassed even ''Thalam Mountain-Devouring Insect'' that could cut adamantite armor like a hot knife to butter, Saluke dashed at full power, embodying massive magical power and breaking the fragile space in the Bloodmoon Abyss, revealing the black Void that lay behind it. Around its body, blazing black energy turbulence drew veins of frightening lightning, pulverizing everything.


    Meanwhile, another radiance shone as boundless energy cascaded wildly. Helm remained where it was to directly spread its true form: a ten-thousand-meter serpent with mountainous coils. Without hesitation, the demon elevated its full power and caused the colorless illumination rising from within its body to condense endlessly. Hence, energy that was the purest and most terrifying in the world that represented the utter destruction of a planet shot out from its maw, blasting the light of stars without end towards the broken body of the Steel giant.


    The two Legendary demon generals¡ªSaluka, King of Insectoid Demons and Helm, King of Beholders abandoned all past dispute and natural disgust of each other, and jointly assaulted that powerful enemy high above the Bloodmoon Abyss!


    On the other hand, Joshua took a deep breath. He knew that they would launch a combined attack since that was the best choice and what he would do in their position.


    Kanor, Black Dragon King, Dragon of the Nether Sea¡­ There was a saying that soldiers burning with righteous anger would always triumph. Though the black dragon was one that was denied true victory, its callous and flawless melees against Joshua definitely hurt the warrior substantially. Nobody was more aware than Joshua himself of this current state¡ªorgans that regulated his body had been clawed out by the Black Dragon. As a result, regardless of how swift Steel Strength regeneration could be, the two Demon Generals would never leave any chance for him: their best chance to kill him was now.


    That certainly would be the case if the battle was one against one or one against two, catching the warrior in unprecedented danger. Therefore, it was a pity since the demons made an error in judgment.


    This was the Bloodmoon Abyss, Joshua''s domain.


    And he never intended to only fight one in the very beginning.


    Watching coldly as the two demons glanced at each other to ascertain their thoughts and mustered their power in attack, the warrior spat out a breath. Violent gale burst at once, drawing a wild tempest over the skies of the Bloodmoon Abyss while endless stone fragments and dust danced in waves of cascading sandstorms. Now, it was as if Joshua had become the center of the world, and all things moved for him.


    It was then that Saluka''s internal alarm started to wail after having launched itself toward the warrior. However, despite sensing that something was extremely wrong and that a tremendous threat was building up, the Insectoid Demon General had no path of return, and was only able to keep charging.


    Helm felt it too. It was as if some slumbering behemoth has awakened from its slumber, a holiness opening its long-closed eyes. At the same moment, a small luminous orb was happily bouncing around the Cocoon of Light at the heart of the Blood Moon. With a single jingle, it assimilated itself within.


    Thus, Light awakened.


    High above, the Blood Moon suddenly emitted a white luster, the incandescent white carrying a faint golden beam shrouding Joshua''s entire body. The air behind the Steel giant god hence ignited in boundless flames as circles of mysterious black-red patterns of light appeared. It resembled a demonic summon, filled with blasphemous runes of corrupted meaning, but now, those patterns of light slowly changed, a hint of sacredness surging in its core.


    The Bloodmoon Abyss favored the warrior. It trusted all he did and gave him the support of its unshakable faith¡ªin this very moment, his wishes were its wishes, just as its wishes would certainly be his wishes in return.


    In fact, it was their wish.


    The power from a world assembled, turbulent light spawning inside Joshua''s body. Instantly, his innards were repaired and he regained Steel Strength in less than a thousandth of a second. Thus, the Steel giant reappeared amidst the world in its most perfect form once again¡ªdonning strong silver armor while his fists surged with thick fiery illumination. Joshua walked out from the light with a calm and cold gaze, silently raising its right hand against Saluka that had turned completely into an Otherworld aberration, forming a knife with his hand and chopped down on it!


    Boom!


    It was clearly a knifehand strike that was bearing down on the demon, and yet there was rumble akin to a volcanic eruption. The two collided with a thunderclap echoing across the entire Bloodmoon Abyss, although it only lasted for only an instant as the crash between the two Legends emptied hundreds of miles of air into vacuum. In the distance, a floating island that was struck by the ensuing raging gales was blown into dust and debris in the very next instant, leaving only a shadow in the eyes of others.


    However, the two individuals that collided against each other appeared not to have left the center of the crash. In that battleground now engulfed in dazzling light and thunder, there were no signs of living activity. It was in that moment that Helm did not hesitate to unleash the ultimate spell ''Star Blaze'' towards that center.


    A burning light, the ultimate radiance that destroyed all things and made all color, senses, and direction meaningless turned into a ray that destroyed planets, causing vacuum to burn, distort, spreading destruction and deathly silence.


    Even the thunder and radiance that shrouded the center of the battle were vaporized beneath the brush of that powerful ray, and the state battle was finally clear¡ªshockingly, however, Joshua and Saluka did not separate after crashing into each other: Saluka''s huge horn had stabbed the warrior through the abdomen, just as the warrior''s knifehand cut apart the Insectoid Demon''s skull. However, while the demon struggled in its attempt to escape, the warrior''s three other hands held on to it tightly, even as the Demon General''s expression turned into one of terror and despair in the face of the oncoming Star Blaze. According to the plan it made with Helm, it was to immobilize the warrior as much as possible before using the momentum of the warrior''s counterblow to escape the Star Blaze.


    Its plan was a success. Joshua never once moved half a step¡­ albeit with it as well.


    However, before the Star Blaze struck, the core by the warrior''s chest could be heard humming. Burning Steel boiling inside his body, surging tides of energy hence built into a storm within Joshua''s strength and boomed violently. Saluka, still caught tightly in its arms promptly felt¡ªin immeasurable horror¡ªthe abundant might emanating from all around its body.


    It was the monumental pressure, as if the core of a planet had utterly engulfed it.


    Did the Black Dragon King really fight a monster of such power a while ago?


    Be that as it may, Saluka did not have the time to think such things. With the clear sound of bones breaking and muscles spraining, Joshua''s arms began to tighten, and the Insectoid Demon General''s outer shell that imitated a Legendary aberration from Thalam began to shatter inch-by-inch, spraying fountains of green blood and body fluids that welled with energy into the air. Though its body was now misshapen, Saluka did not die, but was lost all ability to resist for the moment¡ªand it was then that Joshua stopped ''embracing it'', relaxing his grip and throwing the broken Saluka at the direction of the Star Blaze.


    Joshua then looked up, keeping his eyes ahead even as the indescribable ray shone upon the warrior''s face, drawing long shadows over his distinct facial features and make him appear even more fearsome.


    "You''ve used that against me once before¡ªit''s not powerful enough," Joshua said softly. This was the first battle against demon generals after his excursion into the Sixth Abyss. Facing the gamma ray cannon that would destroy all things, the warrior simply parted his lips and revealed his sparkling white teeth beneath in a pleased smile.


    "But I see improvements this time."


    The blazing white light that came striking at him consumed all things¡ªdust, atmosphere, isles, thunder, plasma, Saluka before surging towards its final target: Joshua, who never moved an inch from where he was. To be precise, however, he actually moved his four arms, holding them before his chest as an unparalleled magnetic field swirled around his body.


    Magnetic fields could not stop gamma rays, but Joshua never planned to stop the blast in the first place. The magnetic field so powerful that it could levitate all steel grains in deserts was merely a sign that the warrior was no longer suppressing his ''normal state'' of ability¡­ After extensive adjustments, from the Ancient Dragon of Kronos to the many Steel Strength knowledge attained from the secret text of the Earth Temple, Joshua had raised his Steel Strength assimilation rate to eighty-five person.


    At present, with his own mass alone, he could bend light, cause all rocky layers in the Northern Ural Plains to fly high above, and break an abyss into the ground. Indeed, his true form was so tough that, apart from the Black Dragon King''s negative energy that nullified fusion energy and crumbled all things into fundamental particles, it was basically indestructible.


    Or basically, gamma ray cannons of Helm''s level would not destroy it.


    The ray of destruction unfurled toward the warrior, with everything having happened in the time of less than a second where Helm opened its maw, readied itself and fired. Its Star Blaze was already unleashed the moment the Beholder General noticed that Saluka was defeated, the unimaginable power of the ray turning the entire world into black and white, consuming everything. In the blink of an eye, the ray drowned Saluka even as the Insectoid Demon rapidly regenerated, before swallowing the motionless Joshua entirely.


    Water vapors in the air vanished, while inestimable hydroxides were incinerated. Stony islands in the distant melted slowly from the spreading heat even as magmas condensed into spheres that wafted around. The light over Helm''s body dimmed for an instant before shining again, looking nervously at the direction it unleashed its attack.


    For that spot was filled with thunder, with incandescent oceans of particles stirring, resembling the sight of Heat Death of the Universe.


    Where Helm''s augmented Star Blaze passed, the dimensions were broken into large sheets of fissures. Barriers between world and Void was devastated over and over again even as the Blaze unfurled incessantly into the distance. Since there was no air, there was no sound, and in that complete silence more frightening than death, unease and terror rose within the demon''s heart.


    And then, amidst the endless radiance.


    A foot strode out.


    It was a substance¡ªperhaps one the strongest in the universe, forge from Steel after planets were incinerated. Its surface was golden red, spreading inconceivable heat toward its surroundings and stirring seas of plasma.


    Then, another foot strode out. Hence, the Steel body that was of such golden-red hue it appeared to be overloaded appeared before the Demon General''s eyes. It was simple yet intimidating, with rugged protrusions over all its body parts as if born for the slaughter and the fight.


    The Steel giant appeared in this world once again. There was no hint of damage across its entire body, the Star Blaze that could destroy all things only reddening its skin with no traces of melting.


    Helm had improved, but Joshua improved faster.


    The giant whose mass now reached an unprecedented two million and seven hundred thousand tons lowered his head and stared fixedly at the colossal serpent beneath him.


    Helm and Joshua stared at each other, the Steel giant''s gaze flashing with a light of silver and gold combined, cold and unemotional¡­ There was neither belittling or reverence, and the Beholder General know that the head was no vital of the giants, and that it was useless to destroy it. As for whether the light glinting in the warrior''s eyes was due to thought or pure energy radiances, it simply did not know.


    ''His¡­ Where are its vitals? Does it even have a weakness? Can it really be destroyed, be killed? Those runes behind its back really resembled the King''s¡­ Could it be that it''s an Abyssal Liege as well?''


    Unknown. It was all unknown. Whether there was a chance of winning or escape, the path to the future was dark like the Abyss itself.


    Endless thoughts swirled in Helm''s mind. The demon was completely unable to see an inch into the giant¡ªeverything about it, from thought, weakness to behavior were incomprehensible for it, an indescribable, dark unknown. Therefore, an irrepressible fear welled in the Demon General''s mined eye, the sensation named despair spreading in its head.


    It wanted to kneel, to submit its shuddering surrender just like how it swore its loyalty to Goliath the Demon King on bended knee. Helm, however, did not so¡ªnot because it was in its ten-thousand-meter serpent form, but because it did not want to, it could not.


    Gritting its razor-sharp teeth and dragging itself away from helpless despair, Helm slowly straightened its serpentine body. It cannot surrender for it was a failure in the first place, and would not kneeling once again mean that it was devoid of honor even in death? What was more, it was carrying out the Demon King''s orders, entrusted with the tremendous duty to search for Creation essences in Mycroft.


    It carried all hope of Sixth Abyss demons.


    That is why it would never take half a step back.

 Chapter 669 Madness and Stupidity

    What was Joshua as a person to friends and companions?


    There may be thousands of different responses to question, but each undoubtedly would share one common ground: he puts them at ease.


    Be it his weapons grumbling complaints or the reverence and praises of his subjects, there was incomparable ease of mind hidden beneath those complaints. Joshua''s existence was as if a lofty mountain¡ªworrying about turbulences was unnecessary as long as he was there, and though he appeared high and mighty he was in truth, filled with warmth. In Moldavia, nobody would speak ill of their liege, not merely because of their liege''s own power, but because there was definitely had nothing tarnishing about Joshua.


    How Joshua was as a friend and comrade was even less worth elaborating. He advocated Order, dedicated himself to duty, and though he would not simply make promises, he would put words to action. There was nothing more calming than fight alongside such a person.


    That said, what was Joshua to his foes?


    There was only one word for it: monster.


    ***


    Galvanizing and straightening its body, Helm neither retreated nor shriveled. It looked up toward the sky, at the unscathed giant, its body flickering with a thread of light that resembled a rune.


    What other answer was there? Any being standing before the warrior would silently agree with such an answer: A Steel body nigh indestructible, unthinkable monster strength that moves mountains, regeneration comparable to undying aberrations, typical blows that would level hills and cities¡­ Even in long-range battles, Joshua could still use the winds from his punches or his nuclear fusion flames. There was even less to speak off in close-range encounters¡ªthat was the worst choice.


    A point in case, and the most recent being that fought him, Saluka itself was no weakling. The Insectoid Demon that had mastered transformation into diverse forms and adopted a multitude of combat styles had proved to be troubling for man. However, it was simply subjugated when it chose to go in a direct melee against Joshua, without the power to retaliate at all. Now, its incinerated body was still dropping to the unobservable bottom of the Bloodmoon Abyss¡ªin one exchange, every bone in its body was shattered, its body completely deformed.


    But was Joshua truly peerless? Helm did not think so, and was instead convinced that even if its own battle style and attacks were completely suppressed by the warrior, it would never believe that the Steel giant is unparalleled.


    Joshua has weaknesses and can be destroyed. Kanor the Black Dragon King''s effective assault was proof, while Saluka''s ambush also broke a layer of armor apart. Even if the Steel Giant appeared invincible it was in fact, destructible. His and the Dragon King''s melee has tore each other to pieces, which was enough to prove that his body structure had various vulnerabilities, which Helm had noted down in turn.


    But it was not powerful enough.


    The Steel giant''s reflexes in short distances was quick, but would have a hard time in evading blows from long to medium distances due to its excessive mass, although there is difficulty in ambushing him given the movements of gravity wave that spread at lightspeed. Saluka''s successful attack on the warrior was not due to his deliberate exposure of himself so that he could prepare a counterattack, but he definitely could not evade it, which is why he defended before moving for a counter¡­ In sheer speed, the giant is disadvantage.


    But the demon was not powerful enough.


    At the moment, the warrior appears to not possess any resistance against special attacks. His adaptability to normal energy and physical attacks were definitely unparalleled, but was it the same against special seals, curse of spiritual strikes? Indeed, there was no need to face such an unrivalled giant god in the battlefield just to defeat it¡ªit could simply retreat to the Abyss, prepare a grand-scale soul sacrificing curse to weaken it and make thing hard for him to fight.


    But Helm was not powerful enough.


    Yes, not powerful enough.


    Helm, having determined some of the weaker constructs in Joshua''s body, analyzed that the warrior was not agile enough and inferred that the Steel giant has no immunity against some special attacks¡ªbut so what? There was simply no way it could exploit those flaws, and the colossal could only nervously grit its teeth! Compare to a one-on-one fight, Helm was more adept at subjugating a world singled-handedly. Its attack could scorch half a continent, but remained useless against certain champions.


    Its eyes see all, but could not attack the enemy''s weakness or exploit its flaws, much less granting it an opening to attack from those aspects. As the warrior was facing it, Helm had no chance at all.


    In the skies, Joshua''s had mostly cooled down, and began to head toward the colossal skies. Though he did not move quickly, the emanating pressure could compare to the heavens, if it ever turned into oceans and crashed down.


    He was advancing, and no one could stop him.


    Searing gales struck the serpent''s body from front and back, causing the energy circuits flashing upon the Demon General''s skin to hum as the airflow continued to unfurl around him. Joshua looked on as Joshua walked within the fiery like, its heart cold, but finally resolved itself. The pairs of snake eyes on its gaze that had been closed opened, flickering in different lights: dull and bright, searing and ice-cold, lively and deathly¡­ Hence, millions of different illuminations began to surge around the serpent, acceleration so that it became an assemblage of light.


    "Goliath, Abyssal Liege, my king."


    Helm mouthed in ancient demonic words, as the heated gases streaming from its maw ignited the surrounding air, cascading around its surroundings.


    "I fear not for my fate in battle nor torment and anguish. I shall serve and toil for my race eternally with rest, minding not the fall into eternal damnation. But I regret one thing, that my race''s hope had broken my hands, leaving me with no hope."


    Helm recalled the moment when it was defeated by Goliath so completely, and yet was not killed as is tradition in demonic battles, its life spared instead. Though it had yet to have ascended as the Demon of Gluttony, Goliath never once spared the fallen Helm a glance, and neither its words did not enrage the Beholder Demon, convincing it to become a willing follower instead.


    "The Sixth Abyss is too small, Helm. I shall conquer other worlds and take all they have that I want, be it Flame, soul or the hope to revive the Sixth Abyss, I would not stay may hand."


    "Sparing your life isn''t out of benevolence. There are millions of worlds out there and I could not invade each by myself¡ªI need a vanguard, and you''re a fitting choice."


    The Demon King had stamped the giant serpent''s head into the mud as it spoke in that day long past. Its voice was hostile and every move revealed belittling of Helm, but it was a natural right for victors in demonic battle.


    And yet that word, ''hope'', caused Helm to be blank out slightly.


    Hope? What a beautiful and unbelievable thing. Since when do demons need such things, and when would they have such things? That stupid demon was definitely victorious against itself, but does it really believe itself capable of reviving the Abyss? It was extreme stupidity, and extreme madness.


    Heh, interesting fellow.


    ***


    In the skies, Joshua was still moving unhurriedly. The Steel giant''s joints were still reddened¡ªwhile Helm''s Star Blaze did not wound the warrior visibly, it definitely slowed him.


    The Demon General noticed that, but still could not find a possibility of defeating it.


    Yes, it had no chance, and not a chance out of ten million for winning. In fact, it was more likely that the Black Dragon King would rise from the dead, for Saluka to recover from its wounds and for them to besiege him as a trio, than for Helm win in a single fight against the Steel giant.


    However, not all things should be acted upon solely with the presence of ''chance''.


    As Joshua''s pace accelerated, the Star Blaze became less effective against him. But as the light around Helm''s body brightened, the thousands of energies that were of different types, elements and aspects gathering over the giant serpent''s body, and it suddenly whirled itself into a colossal halo. The Demon General gave up on its serpentine flesh form turning its own Legendary body in a pure halo energy construct, with infinite specks of different colors moving inside it. They kept accelerating, and turned into rapidly whirling rays in seconds, while Helm became an energy halo of fluctuating luminosity. Space itself broke due to the halo''s tremors, world shards breaking and falling around it as if myriad-colored crystals.


    There was nothing else it could do.


    In the very next second, the ray that Helm turned into rose into the air, lunging at Joshua amidst the warrior''s stunned look. It had turned into light, an assemblage of pure energy¡ªits speed was that of light, and there is nothing that could stop it.


    Even in a battle where defeat was fated, Helm would still act, to grab the near-zero chance for victory.


    Such was the ''madness'' and ''stupidity'' of demons.


    The halo of light that the Demon General turned into whirled rapidly and advanced at lightspeed, shining in dazzling radiance that illuminated half of the Bloodmoon Abyss. Endless colors gathered into whiteness, but that whiteness was not pure, warm white, but one of indescribable, burning Chaos. It dove toward Joshua, as if wanting to crash into him directly.


    It was about to succeed. All of it happened in 16.67 microseconds, meaning that five kilometers¡ªthe distance between Helm and Joshua¡ªwas covered by Joshua. No creature could react in such a brief moment, it was an attack that would definitely hit.


    But four hands reached out, silver radiance mildly flashing to form an invisible barrier, setting it between the charging halo and Joshua.


    Radiance burst, the entire Bloodmoon Abyss seemingly illuminated. All light coming from the Blood Moon was hence shrouded, but Helm was not left astonished by the sight.


    It still could not react to the fact that it was blocked.


    ***


    The warrior had stared at the halo that Helm had turned into, and though unable to understand what it was trying since it was such a brief moment, any attack that required a Legendary champion to abandon its own form cannot be underestimated. That was why Joshua applied its most prudent defense to withstand it, with Steel Strength assembling into countless crystal bodies with absolute smooth surfaces. Any light nor energy that entered the vapor-form crystal constructs would be refracted and diverted, completely unable to hurt him.


    And the reason he reacted so quickly was not because the warrior''s reflexes had exceeded lightspeed, but because he had been prepared. After his defeat by Pope Igor, Joshua had always been thinking about how it should fight against the incarnation of light. Even if he had not come up with anything that could counter the inconceivable ability to alter light speed, he had strategized against all ordinary attacks of light. That coincidentally includes Helm''s Star Blaze, and that charging attack by turning itself into a halo was no exception.


    In the instant it had changed into halo form, Joshua did not hesitate, assuming a defensive posture. It was no instinct, but a pre-judged reaction from rich experience that saw through every move of the Demon General, just like he did now.


    "That''s the spirit."


    Giving a discreet praise for courage, Joshua did not spare time for nonsense. Silver light of flames brightened by his arms and accelerated without stopping, shaping into a chainsaw ray. The warrior admired Helm''s decisive attack, but did not intend to understand its intent. Gathering Steel Strength and energy waves that could shatter mountains, he would split apart the Demon General''s body of light that remained accelerating, to completely severe all of its hopes and chances.


    But suddenly, a dull star shone from the bottom of the dark and silent bottom of the Abyss.


    ***


    The Bloodmoon Abyss was a ruined world, but before its destruction, entire continents floated in the air, with any detached boulders levitating in the skies before absorbed by other islands. Thousands of different races and civilizations flourished upon those islands, but every single one of them held great reverence toward the bottom of the world.


    They claimed that it was the edge where all things go to die, that it was a dark, bottomless abyss. None had gone there, none knew if there was an end¡ªbut now, a dim star was rapidly rising from the Abyss vertically in a gray pillar of light. It pierced all darkness and gave the black world a little dye, and emanated unparalleled might like a word. In that instant, even Joshua could not help from being a little distracted. However, Helm did not attack with that opportunity, being both incapable and distracted.


    In an instant, they saw what that dot of light was.


    It was Saluka, the Insectoid Demon General.


    "Hiiiiiiiiiiiss¡ª!"


    Swiftly ascending while bellowing angrily and inhumanly, Saluka had mostly regenerated its body, turning into another creature with streamlined form. It was heading into the skies, throwing light behind itself as air burned and thundered behind its back. It was maimed, but not without the ability to fight¡ªthe Insectoid Demon General yearned dearly to return to the battlefield.


    ''Star'' rapidly enlarged and struct Joshua. It was not that the warrior could not react, but he simply could not divert its efforts to counter Saluka as it grappled against Helm at full power. Everything happened in the thousandth of a second, the whirling ray visibly finally breaking Joshua''s barrier and crashing into his chest, while the Insectoid Demon General that struck from the warrior''s back directly also turned into a bizarre squid-like form, latching on the Steel giant''s four arms tightly and preventing him from countering.


    In the ten-thousandth of a second, a supernova shone in the Bloodmoon Abyss.

 Chapter 670 Elevating the Holy Mountain

    A flash with no equal appeared at the very heart of the Bloodmoon Abyss. It was a dazzling illumination that could compare to the burst of supernovas¡ªmyriad color light shot out from thin air visibly, consuming half of the Bloodmoon Abyss''s center. Be it stone island or air, all that the light touches went abyss, and turned into ash.


    That light pierced all matter and the dimensions, as well as the world barrier itself as it unfurled throughout the entire Void. In that instant, the battlegrounds by the edge of Mycroft trembled. Thousands on the continent lifted their gaze to the other ''sun'' that appeared in the sky that burned in silver flame, eclipsing the light from the other star.


    In the Seventh Abyss, Vahina, ''Sage of the Oceans'' stood upon the land that was now all magma, the boiling golden molt bursting beside her, and yet unable to even make her frown. Before her was a towering mountain: It was once the highest peak of the Seventh Abyss, broken by half by Igor and Joshua''s battle. Now, however, a gigantic drake was hovering over that peak¡ªthe Ether Drake''s dozen pairs of eyes flickered in orange light, half of its body alone outsizing that peak that was thousands of meters tall considerably.


    The two had been fighting fiercely. The sage, having mastered the mysteries of the soul and substance could attain endless energy, as long as she was willing to pay the price. The Ether Drake on the other hand was a superior lifeform born in the Void, planets were its lairs and it could devour worlds¡ªits smallest output of breath could instantly vaporize an entire city. The two superior lifeforms of limitless reserves hence slowly battled in the Seventh Abyss that was gradually freezing due to insufficient energies, with veins of crisscrossed light cannons fire in different directions, spreading excess energy melted the ice and forming a sea of magma in the center of the world.


    But now, sage and drake looked up together toward the light in the distance, their gazes reflecting the silver starlight upon the skies. That light pierces all things, with the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds unable to stop it as it brightened the Seventh Abyss which sun had long dimmed, refracting streaks of rainbows in the waterdrops amidst the air.


    The entirety of a small, dead world near Mycroft was trembling, its mountains shaking, while huge sheets of dust and dirt were blown to the highest point in the atmosphere under violent impact, pouring down as a rain of dust. This was the world where the Divine Dwarven Craftsman was doing battle against Leviathan, but there was no longer any hint of their figures there.


    However, the center of that world was a metallic ''mountain chain'' that moved without stopping. Normal people would find it befuddling when they see it from afar, for that so-called ''mountain chain'' were piles of steel giants as tall as hills. They were combining as if to subjugate something, and the sixty-million-ton mountains they formed was undulating because of that thing.


    The Divine Craftsman had fused himself into the mountains, controlling the thousands of steel giants, but was the Leviathan, the behemoth that rampaged across the Void, a being that would be crushed by a mere mountain? The two''s battle trembled the very foundations of that small world, the continental shelf crumbling and the earth''s crust splitting. The earth''s mantle that had long frozen disintegrated, causing the two powerful titans to sink into the earth''s core. Even so, they noticed the tremendous energy radiation shooting toward their direction from the other side of the world, illuminating half the heavens.


    In Nature''s domain, the Nature Magister was sitting on the tentacles of the behemoth which resembled an entire floating island. The behemoth had tangled its thick tentacles into a seat, and Galanoud settled herself on the green grass growing over it while communicating with the fearsome creature that had no ill-intent. Her eyes flowed with emerald light, just as the behemoth sprayed pillars of gases from its back as if in reply.


    "You''re no ancient dragon, and yet you have reached the state of perfect being, why is that¡­ Ah, I know! You are a combined form of all lifeforms in this world, a colossal collective being. This is just a part of your body!"


    The Nature''s Magister was in a pleasant exchange with the peaceful being. There was nothing better than solving problems without a fight, and through her own study in the aspect of life, she quickly discovered the extraordinariness of the behemoth before here eyes. It was not a singular body, but the combined form of thousands: infinite lifeforms of all kinds formed an ecosphere that covered a whole world¡ªsimilar to how many dissimilar cells formed the human body¡ªand the ecosphere itself became sentient!


    It was one and all, all things and a singular body. It had come to the world of Mycroft not to plunder the throne of the World Will, but because it sensed the presence of a ''cousin'' as an assemblage of wills for all things. In short, it simply wanted to ''stroll around''.


    Or more precisely, to watch the show.


    The Multiverse was not actually so bustling with ill-intent, and not every powerful being lived to wipe out the weak. It was also possible for kindness to exchange in the interactions between different races, but the Nature''s Magister was aware of how ware beings as pure as that behemoth. When gains and lust come into account, all kindness was but peaceful exploitation.


    And while Galanoud intended to speak with the behemoth for a bit and discuss its birth as a natural living collective, silver radiance pierced the clouds and brightened the land. The Nature Magister''s looked up, finding a streak of light stabbing through the skies.


    On the Infinite Horizon in the world of Mycroft, every powerful being that was sealing the World Will sensed the frightening presence coming from the Bloodmoon Abyss, and every single one of them saw the silver light. The Sacred Swordsman was unmoved, Barbarossa narrowed his eyes, while Israel lifted his brow, blinking once. "That fellow Joshua¡­" he tutted.


    "Joshua van Radcliffe is besieged by Kanor the Black Dragon King and two Demon Generals."


    In the Infinite Horizon, the wills of the gods were linking. Using their divine power as a medium between Mycroft and the Infinite Horizon, smoothening the process of their combination. At present, the fusing of Infinite Horizon by following the guiding light from Sacred Swordsman Ternant was half complete, and only now did the Seven Gods had the remaining power to take notice of the worlds beyond.


    "Kanor''s body is damage, the Dragon King''s soul scattered. Helm and Saluka are partnering to besiege Joshua, but that warrior''s combat prowess is far beyond our estimation. In direct battle, he could hold against three Legends of equal ability."


    "He is, after all, a Successor of the Sage. All of them are so, simple and powerful."


    "Do we need to help them?"


    "Of course not. He could handle things himself."


    As the whispers of the gods concluded, the Five-Headed Dragon God was lifting its five heads in the Void beyond Mycroft. Five distinct forces, great and boundless shook the dimensions: Flame that burned eternally without end, sub-zero domain that freezes the soul, negative energy tide that erodes life, wind that manipulates the combining and disintegration of particles¡­


    And, in its very center, the light of life that helps all things flourish.


    The five energies become one, incinerating, freezing, eroding and destroying all things. Beams of indeterminable destructive force rained torrentially upon the Infinite Horizon, each wielding power that could destroy an entire city. The thousand-year effort of the gods would be for naught if they hit the residence of the gods, but even with so many attacks, not a single god came out to stop it, every single one of silently continuing their work.


    They were fearless because it was unnecessary, and felt contempt because they were unmoved¡­ Most importantly, there was one who would come forward to stop it: their agent upon the earth, Pope Igor. That is why the Seven Gods did not have to act.


    He alone could handle everything.


    Against the thousands of seemingly endless beams, the small elderly figure that could not be noticed in the Void simply raised the Bright Scepter in his hand. The dimensional turbulences began to distort at once, the ripples of worlds that raged like angry rivers freezing beneath the power of the pontiff into something akin to a dark water surface. Igor brandished his scepter, and all the beams were blocked by that dark plane¡ªwhat light that entered it would crawl like a snail instead of moving at its natural three hundred-thousand-kilometer speed to the second.


    A dark domain that slowed light speed? It was not a technique with such depth. The elderly pope was simply folding the dimensions, turning the flat surface into a trap that catches light. At once, the dark plane started to shine as the myriad-colored beams disintegrated under the ''water surface'', a wondrous sight displayed by lights of different wavelengths and energy under extreme-slow lightspeed.


    "You dare be distracted while facing a god?"


    When the silver radiance shone, Igor''s reflexes had actually slowed for an indiscernible instant even though he appeared unfettered, and the sneer of a deity trembled the Void at once. "How vain."


    "You were distracted when the Black Dragon King died too," Igor calmly returned the Dragon God''s mockery. "You are but a weak, old, dad¡ªsuch a soft heart."


    Although the Dragon God was not enraged by the retort, it added a notch more of power in its attack. The multi-element combined attack of flame, ice, particles, and negative energy struck at once as if starlight, but while the elderly pope appeared suppressed and defenseless, he actually blocked every single attack. Such was the fight between the pontiff and the Pentashade Dragon God: all they did was probe each other from time to time.


    Igor even appeared unhurried, for time was on his side. Though powerful, the Dragon God''s power could not continue endlessly with its race about to go extinct. Furthermore, after the Infinite Horizon and the world of Mycroft combines, the Seven Gods would be freed¡ªwhen that happens, they would expel the Dragon God to the ends of the Multiverse despite their immeasurable fatigue.


    What was more, he was never fighting alone, and reinforcements had now arrived.


    As substantial holy light shot out amidst the Void, a pure-white silhouette began to rise from the surface of the world. One of the Dragon God''s head turned to find a super-dreadnaught over seven kilometers long rapidly crossing the dimensions and materializing in the Void. A joint creation of every resource at the Divine Dwarven Craftsman and Holy Mountain of the Far Sea''s disposal, armed with technological support by the three Legends of the Northern Empire, the elves'' blessing cycle, the Murloc High Priest''s restoration cycle, weapon system designed by the Skypiercing White Tower, the mobility hub provided by the Eastern Sea Sage¡­ the colossal creation was the crystallization of Mycroft itself, and before it, the Northern Empire''s Void warship, Apocalypse, was a small dot.


    The Dragon God watched the warship, where the sacred symbol of the Seven Gods shone dazzlingly beneath the illumination of holy light. Infinite runes of divine realm were inscribed upon the ship''s body, runes that the Dragon God was very familiar with after seeing them countless times: Those were runes on the Holy Mountain, the dimensional lock over the skies of that mountain, an ultra-grand scale hybrid circle the Seven Gods Church used thousands of years to design¡ª


    It was the Holy Mountain of the Seven Gods itself!


    "You would turn the Holy Mountain into a warship?! A Void fortress?!" The Dragon God exclaimed in shock without ceasing its attacks. Bing one formerly of Mycroft, it had seen how the Seven Gods Church changed a typical mountain of stone into an iron bucket-like fortress. During the Holy War, the combined might of the three Legendary Dragon Kinds, raising tidal waves and employing divine weaponry did not even threaten the core of the Holy Mountain¡­ Though it was the objective of all its foes, it did not mean that the Holy Mountain was feeble. In fact, it was the most stalwart fortress of all Seven God Church, the never-falling fortress!


    Now, the Holy Mountain of the Seven Gods rises, placing itself in the Void. The entire center of the Grey Island of Aida in the Far Southern Sea was a huge crater. Residual but overwhelming holy light was emanating tricolored radiance of gold, silver, and gray. All clergies were either shocked or delighted, the project that every single one of them knew or were ignorant of was undoubtedly successful!


    "Don''t be too shocked, Dragon God."


    The smile on the elderly pontiff''s face became even more pleasant as he repelled every attack from the Dragon God. He looked towards the Holy Mountain¡ªor ''Fort Glory'' as it should be called now, his heart bursting with pride. "It''s just a mountain. It should have risen a long ago after we prepared for centuries."


    "Hear me. We, the people of Mycroft, are fated to step towards that distant starry skies. There would come a day, one Holy Mountain notwithstanding, even the Mycroft Continent would be raised by our hands into the Void, unleashing endless radiance and be praised by countless races and civilizations!"


    The gargantuan Holy Mountain warship was changing vectors. It was shaped like a rhombus summit, its body wrapped in a tricolored core of gold, silver, and gray as well. Every Supreme-tier clergy and High Priest of the Seven Gods were controlling the majestic creation, and where sacred holy light flickered around the fortress visibly, thousands of beams turned into a torrential rain that struck towards the back of the Dragon God¡ªit was the same offense that Igor had faced.


    "Pentashade Dragon God. Take the chance, surrender as soon as you can and accept judgment. Your sins are unforgivable, but for the sake of having lived together for ten thousand years, we would spare your descendants."


    Igor spoke patiently, even as he continued fighting. "You have erred greatly, but do not endanger the other dragons¡ªto avoid culling of the Seven Gods, every Metallic Dragons had isolated themselves to the little realm of Dragon Island. They should not be carrying the burdens of your mistakes.


    "They deserve it," the Dragon God replied. "Dragons never retreat, and have no use for sympathy.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the Bloodmoon Abyss.


    Callous radiance flashed as an energy flow that could lay waste to all things unfurled like corona. However, if one ignored that incredible, unobservable light, they would notice the presence of a gigantic human figure at the center of the light.


    Just as the gods had said, Joshua was not dead, just as Saluka the Insectoid Demon did not¡ªin fact, the demon had shrunk itself into a thick cocoon that hung behind the warrior, allowing it to survive as Joshua''s body took the brunt of the blow.


    And in that very moment, the warrior was in dire straits.

 Chapter 671 Demon’s Resolve

    Being torn by a thousand wild gales in the skies, or being underground as the subterranean reaches trembled ten thousand times¡ªthat was how the warrior felt in that very moment.


    The extreme radiance and energy impact from Helm engulfed the entire Abyss. However, it surprisingly did not produce the genuine profound destructive force of a supernova apart from the blinding light and searing heat that melted stone islands. Even so, Joshua was still dealt a heavy blow.


    His mind empty with only a strong sense of danger reverberating within, Joshua''s will was unhinged, as if being ripped apart by a tempest. The halo Helm turned into did not only affect him physically but also spiritually¡ªthe warrior''s soul, once sturdy without equal, was almost blown away from the physical form. If not for him having learned a little Soul-Substance Transition from Vahina so that there was a stronger rapport between his body and soul, Joshua''s soul might really have been gusted away from his body, scattering endlessly amidst the energy windstorm.


    Fortunately, that did not happen, although Joshua''s soul was now so shaken he found it difficult to think. He now simply could not move rationally, and could only feel it as the cluster of light Helm mustered his full power to transform was cleaving his chest apart¡­ Was it cleaving? If it was cleaving, he should have been cut into two halves¡ªdegenerate matter was not indestructible, and any sufficiently powerful attack could destroy that shell formed from White Dwarf substance.


    ''What¡­ am¡­ I¡­ actually¡­ doing?'' A faint consciousness flickering in the depths of his mind.


    ''Right¡­ I am¡­ fighting, enemy!''


    Meanwhile, behind Joshua, the Demon General Saluka was just that far from having its soul broken, scattered into the wind. The Insectoid Demon sensed its soul had left its body, albeit without its link severed completely. Now simply having no thought to spare to trouble the warrior, it instead panickily attempt to reassemble its body and soul. If not for Joshua having taken the brunt of the blow, its consciousness would have been broken apart, leaving it as pieces of flesh without consciousness.


    Then, having dragged its own soul back into its wound-riddled body, Saluka hurriedly augmented the link between them, having no thought to spare about what just happened¡­ Helm had assumed a form he never seen before, and charged towards Joshua but was blocked. Still, its own ambush caused the warrior to slip in his defenses, while the demon itself lost most of its consciousness when Helm crashed into Joshua¡ªuntil now.


    "That human¡­ should be dead now, right?"


    Although Joshua''s body appeared unscathed, he had stopped moving. That gave Saluka the irrepressible thought that since Helm''s unknown attack could assault the soul, perhaps Joshua''s soul had taken a direct blast and scattered?


    And it does not get better than that¡­ If Saluka was given a second chance, it would never fight Joshua. The very existence of the giant god that caused despair was nightmare incarnate, and the Insectoid Demon General now simply wanted to return to the Sixth Abyss and advise Its Majesty the Demon King not to try anything against Mycroft. They would never touch that world with even one finger; they should learn the art of reverence.


    But just as Saluka''s heart calmed, the Giant God of Steel suddenly moved.


    "What¡ªWhat?!"


    The giant''s four arms suddenly shook. Soon, four mountainous arms that could crush the shell of Legendary aberrations regained mobility, and though rigid, there was no doubt that it could move. Saluka''s heart welled with despair and fear at once, it never once imagined that Joshua''s soul would not scatter beneath the might of that unnamed ray!


    And in the very next moment, four arms flashed with fiery silver light, which soon began to burn upon those hands as if chainsaws.


    Joshua had yet fully recovered his consciousness. His soul remained struck severely and dazed, the dizziness that made thinking difficult revolving around the depths of his soul¡­ Any mortal would have fallen into an illusion of memory and begin to reminisce everything they remembered, falling into a trap their own soul created over centuries, never to awaken for all time.


    Joshua was almost in the same state, and yet he moved. As Saluka looked on and shuddered, those four arms lifted, mustered power and swung down violently.


    Even if he had lost consciousness, his soul shaken and not knowing anything, even if that faint awareness was but weak sparks in the spiritual sea, the warrior was still the warrior. His body remembered as the barest hint of consciousness flowed, allowing the body of Steel to remember its mission.


    To kill the enemy.


    Boom!


    The fingers of the four arms closing to form knives, it determinedly slashed towards the halo. Even the powerful radiance comparable to supernovas could not stop Joshua''s onslaught, those knifehand strikes hitting the halo Helm had transformed to¡­ and piercing it.


    Hum!


    As the halo trembled, an even more powerful ripple emanated. This time, Joshua notwithstanding, even Saluka felt its spirit emptying. When it regained consciousness, the Insectoid Demon could see that the skin up front of Joshua''s body was slowly peeling off, turning into burning Steel shards.


    That attack, however, allowed Joshua to regain part of his normal reasoning ability. Staring at the halo that came striking at him without stopping, as well as the shards of his body that kept


    It was a collision attack, intricate down to the level of particle acceleration.


    Helm was burning its own soul. It had wagered that, along with its body and all its honor so that its Legendary physicality would turn into a pure particle accelerator, before it turned into a whirling halo that charged towards the warrior. In other words, Helm was using its body and soul as gunpowder, an irreversible act of suicide to trade for a tremendous maiming upon Joshua.


    The moment the attack made contact, infinite Soul Particles belonging to Helm turned into ta empest that pierced consciousness, intending to blast away Joshua''s soul from his body and tearing it apart. At the same time, the substance particles accelerated to the peak that formed his body would strike against Joshua''s Steel body refined a thousand times over, ''corrupting'' it.


    Endless particles were colliding, splitting and fusing rapidly on a microscopic scale. They were transforming incomprehensibly, turning into a variety of heavy elements¡ªindeed, the Steel Strength fragments peeling out from Joshua''s body was no longer Steel Strength, but gold, carbon, iron, palladium or lead, elements amidst this world! They were sprinkled like star clouds to the universe after a supernova burst, scattered to every corner of the Bloodmoon Abyss.


    In that instant, Joshua finally understood the key to Creation: it was akin to building blocks in an extreme microscopic view.


    Now, however, was no time for epiphanies. Having seen through his opponent''s attack, now was Joshua''s time to retaliate.


    "Phew¡ªHelm."


    Joshua let out a long exhale, feeling an exhilaration and fatigue in his soul henever felt before. His eyes shone with silver light as he clenched all four arms into fists, and begun to gather incomparable magnetic field and gravity¡ªcompared to a purely physical assault, this was an attack that could genuinely distort and destroy particle acceleration. Staring at the halo that was now completely devoid of self-awareness and simply relied on its last command, he mouthed words of praise.


    "Demon, you are truly powerful¡ªI admire your resolve."


    As he spoke, Joshua van Radcliffe spread all four of his arms and swung them heavily toward the ''halo'' that had no name, no form and was solely an extremely accelerated soul and substance. Moving against light itself, the four fists stroke past thick shadows, breaking space apart¡ªeven so, what it would shatter was not the enemy''s attack but its very soul, its flesh and all resolve poured into it.


    In the world where only light remained, there was a sudden sound of smashing.


    Saluka sensed it all, still clueless about the essence of Helm''s attack. But just as it paused, stunned, the Insectoid Demon General knew that Helm''s blow at the price of its own death was ineffective.


    That their enemy remained standing.


    That they had failed.


    And in the Bloodmoon Abyss, the powerful light that brightened everything dulled.


    The searing heat that ignited all things gradually dispersed, leaving crimson spheres of magma floating in the air.


    Nothing over hundreds of kilometers away from the battlefield was left apart from the heavy metal particles disintegrating from the surface of Joshua''s body. At the moment, the warrior''s Steel body and shrunk by one-third while bones were only left of his arms. This time, Joshua was considerably harmed from body to soul.


    The Blood Moon hurriedly extended ten thousand beams that descended on Joshua¡ªHelm''s blast had severed its link with the warrior, and so tried to help him recover was also able to see that Joshua was not in a fine state. The warrior, however, waved his hand to block those beams, shaking his head and refusing. "It''s alright, there''s no need."


    "I can''t stay here forever; I really can''t be your liege."


    "Ring?!" The Blood Moon promptly flashed once in return, withdrawing all beams after hesitation. It appeared to have been angered as well, but Joshua paid no attention¡ªin his hand was a translucent piece of crystal, and before him were thousands of similar crystals afloat in the air that soon fragmented beneath the winds.


    The image of a thousand-eyed serpent could be seen curling amidst the wind. Those were spiritual fragments left after Helm was incinerated, crystals inside of which the Demon General''s bygone memories flashed. In the Abyss, those were soul gem with the value of cities, containing the story of a champion''s life while also being the final crystallization gathered of its will.


    Every finger mustering strength and crushing Helm''s largest soul crystal in his palm, there was only dispassion in Joshua''s eyes: it was precisely out of admiration that there must be destruction, for demon''s resolve were calamity for humans. So-called wiping out the enemy meant to give no quarter and leave not a hint, and everything from its spirit to presence must be wiped away in its entirety.


    Three hands clawed towards the spiritual fragments left by Helm, while the other hand reached out and caught Saluka''s cocoon, its soul now scattered. The Insectoid Demon had been a sturdy foe as well, since no one could be so determined as Helm. Still, Joshua did not intend to kill it¡ªinstead, he would catch it and have William draw its soul and interrogate it about secrets of the Sixth Abyss. But just as he was about to reach, a dark spatial ripple flashed: a silent and raging will had come, transcending space itself and snatching Saluka away from Joshua''s grasp. Not satisfied, it started to surge towards Helm''s remaining spiritual fragments.


    Having been maimed both in soul and flesh, Joshua had blanked out for the tenth of a second at first. Though it appeared brief, it was enough time for Legendary champions for several exchange of blows, allowing Helm the opening to gather most of the spiritual fragments with that pause. Still, Joshua eventually reacted!


    "You! Goliath!"


    There was no question that it was the Lord of the Sixth Abyss, the Gluttonous King of Demons Goliath! With some unknown method, it had broken through the interference of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, and arrived defiantly to the Bloomoon Abyss and took the Insectoid Demon General off Joshua''s hands! It even intended to plunder Helm''s remains!


    But would Joshua allow an opponent plunder his spoils of war so easily? In an instant, the warrior had resumed his combat form and strode forward, lashing out with a fist across thin air and chase the Abyssal Liege''s damned tentacle back whence it came. However, a beam struck, faster than Joshua''s fist!


    "¡ª!"


    In the Blood Moon, the colossal luminous figure of a giant made an indescribable sound. It was enraged beyond measure for a Will from another Abyss had invaded into its territory, a far more infuriating thing than Joshua refusing to become its liege.


    The beam descended from the heavens, directly striking upon the dark spatial ripples. The dimensions trembled at once as huge sheets of space shattered, cracking the world in spiderweb patterns.


    "¡ªYou win this time!"


    A dull snort echoed from the other end of space. Even the demon king could not stand toe to toe against the Bloodmoon Abyss''s will and another Legendary champion that stood behind the dual layer protection of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds and the World Barrier. A portion of cocoon and a portion of spiritual fragment hence remained¡ªwhile the luminous human figure did not completely stop the Demon King of the Sixth Abyss, it left considerable spoils.


    The fragments of light danced in the air as the Demon General''s memories floated with the wind. Staring at it all, his form gradually shrunk to ordinary human size.


    The warrior took a deep breath, before letting it out slowly.


    Such was war.

 Chapter 672 Reshaping the Land

    In the skies, the Demon King was forced to give up on retrieving more than half of Helm''s remains, while almost one thirds of the Insectoid Demon General''s body was left.


    Though there were unexpected circumstances, the outcome was not so bad.


    ''Ding-Ring¡­''


    A little luminous orb detached itself from the colossal luminous human figure, flying away from the celestial being and perched itself over Joshua''s shoulder. Light jingled with a tinge of worry, but the worry merely shook his head. "It''s fine. If an Abyssal Liege sets its mind on blindsiding in the Abyss, nobody would be able to hold it back. It''s not your fault."


    Indeed, Joshua expected that Goliath, the Demon King of Gluttony would act right after its two Demon Generals were defeat. After all, there were just those few Generals in the entire Sixth Abyss, making them a precious resource that must not be lost for the Demon King¡ªit must have been shocked that Helm was slayed so directly, which was why it certainly would not let Saluka die in his hands.


    There was nothing more normal for Light being unable to stop it. In the preexistence, the Abyssal Liege had stood against the gods with its own power¡ªif not for the Legends of Mycroft noticing that its core in Tear Valley Fortress was extraordinarily weak, even dispatching an unprecedented strike team of Legends to ambush, the end of the war might have turned our very differently. Furthermore, Goliath appeared to have survive even after its core was destroyed¡ªit appeared to be simply heavily injured, and was still manipulating the Abyss''s war efforts from behind the scenes.


    In other words, it was acceptable to force such an incomparable Demon King to retreat, wounded and empty-handed.


    "It''s meaningless even if it snatched off the cocoon that Saluka turned itself into. My Steel Strength had seeped inside its body, and unless it wastes huge amount of resources of dispel it, the Insectoid Demon General would have to recuperate quietly for years. It''s very much crippled."


    Joshua spoke as he stood in the skies, a hint of disdain in his voice as he looked towards the bits of cocoon belonging to Saluka that was still floating in the air.


    "And what we have is time to study its body."


    And in a few years, who would be concerned about an Insectoid Demon General that had no advancement in ability, as well as being studied thoroughly in every attribute it held?


    Joshua waved his hand and retrieved all of the cocoon shards left by Saluka, ready to analyze it with Nostradamus, Barnil and the others in days to come. He then turned towards Helm''s spiritual fragments that had yet to completely disperse, frowned, before waving his again as well to recover every last piece. The shards of light thus started to flow as if a reversed waterfall, gathered into a box in Joshua''s hand.


    The Abyssal Liege Goliath had braved the seal from the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds and the Light''s attacks to retrieve Helm''s remained and Saluka''s cocoon. It was understandable for the latter since it would be a Demon General in full form after it had recovered, but it was unusual for the former. Helm''s soul was beaten in pieces, and Joshua would not believe that a being that burnt its own soul so that its Soul Particles could be used as ammunition would have any chance for survival¡ªit was already a miracle for it to leave spiritual fragments.


    And therein lies the question: Why would Goliath not allow Helm''s spiritual remains to simply vanish within the winds? Apart from revival, there was that one possibility¡ªits memories held information their enemies must not know!


    Though it was a mere guess, Joshua understood that the most important thing about battle was to not allow the enemy to get what they want¡ªand that applies to both before and after battle. If Goliath would take such great lengths to reclaim Helm''s remains, he would take it as well even if he wanted to destroy it all initially. But since the Demon King would come and take it, he was not so willing to do that so simply now, and try to see what was inside instead.


    Having done all that, Joshua breathed a long exhale, an irrepressible sign of tiredness on his face.


    He did not feel so tired when he brawled hand-to-hand against the Void Mother and its aberration spawn, the first reason being that it could convert the corpses of enemies into fuel back then. Most importantly, for the warrior, it was not even sport to Joshua to cull those weak aberrations¡ªonly the final bout against the Void Mother counted as the melee.


    On the other hand, he had fought decisively against the Black Dragon King first just now, and it had been two Legends battling most determinedly, manically and without mercy until the very last moment. They simply did not put up any defense, simply resorting to tearing each other apart to see who would be the one to last longer kill the other. Though Joshua attained final victory, the battle had been so toiling that it was comparable to a single duel against the Void Mother¡­ Moreover, although the battle appeared to have lasted just a dozen minutes, it had burnt the Black Dragon King''s ideals, resolve, and the very days it lived.


    The battle against Helm and Saluka later was even harder. Neither of the two Demon Generals were weak, and Joshua would not be confident to take them on any other day. However, since the battlefield was the inescapable Bloodmoon Abyss which denied the two Generals any strategic retreat, they could fight to the death, considerably weak now given his considerable advantage, and were hence given such a rout¡­ Otherwise, in the vast reaches of Void, the Insectoid Demon General would retreat after one strike while Helm supported it from across long distances. Even if they could not kill Joshua then, it would not be difficult for them to delay him over a dozen days.


    Taking the luminous orb down from his shoulder, Joshua held it in his embrace and patted Light''s ''head''. He then looked around at the ravaged Bloodmoon Abyss which was largely vaporized, and said helplessly, "Never thought that the battle would end up so intense."


    The entire center of the Bloodmoon Abyss was now a distinct spherical vacuum zone, with neither mass nor air existing within. Now, air from other regions in are cascading towards it, gusting waves of vacuum turbulences and tempest. In the distance, many stone islands had been melted into magma spheres as well.


    The battle against the black dragon had shattered countless stone isle, while the battle against the two Demon Generals destroyed even more. Joshua believed that if the fight went on, there would probably be nothing larger than a fingernail left in the Abyss. Hence, the warrior nodded at the luminous orb that was jingling a little unhappily about the fact. "It''s fine. You''ve helped me so many times, it''s time for me to you now."


    "What''s more, I brought along a present I planned to give you anyway."


    ''Ding-ring?''


    It was now post-battle, but power originating from the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds still kept each world sealed, preventing any being from leaving. It was a colosseum Joshua had designed intricately, lasting two days and nights while imprisoning any powerful foes that could threaten the Infinite Horizon.


    And now, all enemies were gone. With so much time remaining, Joshua could do something he planned to in the first place.


    Such as growing a tree.


    ***


    Joshua drew out out a crystalline sphere that was actually churning lake water, with a jade-green sprout floating inside. The warrior''s body had always been the best vault¡ªhe would always carry along everything useful, and it was no exception the sprout of a Lifetree, a gift from the elves.


    In the very next instant, Joshua raised his hand. Gravity revolving around it thus distorted and shifted.


    The skies of the Bloodmoon Abyss were still shrouded in the energy turbulences ensuing after the battle between Legendary champions, the empty heart of which where the vacuum turbulences raged. Though air was quick to fill the emptiness, it was a violent process: the gales it drew would only calm days later.


    But the very lift of Joshua''s hand calmed it all¡ªsmoke began to shift, energy turbulences stilled, the raging vacuum and gales freezing as if a small feline that ran into an ancient behemoth. In the very next instant, the warrior once again released frightening gravity that bent light, and the distant magma spheres as well as stone islands began to move towards him.


    Or more precisely, not only from the distant, but every mass in this world began to move towards Joshua!


    At first, the stony isles of the Bloodmoon Abyss shifted slowly, but soon accelerated. In a dozen seconds, even the furthest stone islands began to move dozens of meters in a second, whizzing towards the man!


    It was as if dust, shards, pebbles, fumes, scattered heavy metals, magma yet to cool and millions of stone islands felt the summons from mass itself. As Joshua deliberately expanded his gravity over the entire world, all mass in the Bloodmoon Abyss began to gather.


    In a very short time, that world changed.


    Boom!


    That was the first sound from those stone islands colliding, even as a breathtaking sight took place at the heart of the world: dozens of mountainous stony islands whizzed towards it from the distance, crashing into each other beneath Joshua''s control, and fused into a singular mass by a certain profound power.


    Then came the incessant echoing tremors. As if thousands of meteors were plummeting down on land, the sound of stone shattering and fusing reverberated throughout every corner of the Bloodmoon Abyss. Light, having been hovering high above throughout, witnessed it all in astonishment. Shades that outnumbered the pre-existing islands by dozens or hundredfold were slowly darting toward their direction from the edge of the world, the process in which they shifted causing immeasurable vibrations, disintegrations. However, every piece of substance was thus gathered by the power of man, shaping into a small continent right in front of it.


    Indeed, a continent.


    Soil and stone that wafted in the air rigidly heard the decree of the champion, and the floating mountains thus shrugged away their stony layers, booming the atmosphere and shook it from near to far without stopping. It was the sound of endless isles crashing and combining, and in an hour beneath the illumination of the Blood Moon, a crude continent with a radius of over two hundred kilometers appeared in the center of the Bloodmoon Abyss. Large stone islands now longer cause tremendous tremors when they crashed into it, even as a silver circle of star cloud engulfed it, seeping into the depths of the continent and melding it completely into a single body.


    And when a threshold was reached, when the continent was large enough, Joshua took a deep breath.


    In the very next moment, the hovering isles accelerated, while the silver radiance that engulfed the continent brightened by a few times. All energies across the entire world hence began to gather towards the continent, and be it those from Joshua, the Black Dragon King, Saluka, even the Abyssal Liege''s and that of the Abyssal dragons from a long time ago, all energies started to appear in the air, turning into a thousand veins of rainbows light before sinking into the center of the continent. Those magical energies would form a base cycle over the entire continent, the mana mineral veins they would eventually form further hardening the integrity of the land.


    Faint silver radiance flashed in the center of the world as the Blood Moon shone upon it all, its light akin to the first rays of dawn¡ªneither blinding nor faint. And under that background of dawn, the barren land expanded without stopping as pieces of stony island fused into it, the craggy surface made level beneath the influence Steel Strength.


    Finally, Joshua ended his gravity manipulation, nodding in satisfaction as he landed upon the land that he had completely reshaped.


    There was no need for him to do the rest. Stone isles further away would naturally continue to hit the continent, and in the next few foreseeable years, every stone island would gather by its edges to form a complete continent. It was a grand sight that none could repress awestruck sighs when they behold it, for it was virtually the same as recreating a world.


    Afterward, Joshua simply pointed with a finger, and a circular crater around a kilometer wide caved into the heart of the continent.


    "Hurry with the water?" He requested, looking up at the Blood Moon.


    Though the luminous human figure did not know what the word ''water'' meant in the Mycroft common tongue, Joshua''s spirit elucidated everything. With a low hum, the Blood Moon detached ''a small piece'' of itself that darted towards the center of the continent and into the crater Joshua made, filling it precisely as rippling sanguine lake.


    Not bad. Joshua could not help nodding at the sight, and threw the crystalline sphere in his hand into the sanguine lake. The sphere shattered in the air, the lake water and sprout within splashing down and landing directly at the center of the lake.


    With a pleased expression, Joshua looked on as the sprout floated along with the lake, rapidly stretching its roots to absorb nutrients. Soon, the Mother Tree that was maintaining its sprout form due to its living environment swiftly grew with the rich energies and energies as if ballooning. In minutes, it was already half a meter tall and displaying the outline of a tree stem: jade-green sheets of leaves with a slight tint of red hence starting to sway against the wind, just as little undetectable seeds spreading across all directions.


    In minutes, another awe-inspiring sight became visible: by the shores of the sanguine lake were sparse greenery! Living things known as ''plants'' were now sprouting upon the barren land! Those were seeds scattered by the Mother Tree, carrying out its duty to create an ecosphere suitable for the living!


    That process would be difficult: The Mother Lifetree is fated to not extend its ecosphere in the Abyss which lacked energy, and it was also not Lifetree created by Father Nature that could grow and alter otherworld in spite of the absence of life. Be that as it may, there could well be an oasis around the blood-hued lake, something which was very rare in the Abyss.


    Joshua nodded in satisfaction, the seemingly astonishing action was not actually too difficult for him. "Light, you have helped me on so many occasions that I could not idly by," he said, looking up at the Blood Moon. "Look. There''s even the sprout of a Lifetree on the continent."


    "It''s my gift to you."


    Light did not respond to Joshua at once, although the entire Bloodmoon was slightly reverberating. It was in shock and delight, and though the luminous human figure was not sure what it all meant, it instinctively knew beyond the shadow of a doubt that it was the greatest of gifts.


    But just as that profound presence was beside itself with joy, the luminous human figure at the heart of the Bloodmoon Abyss turned and looked towards beyond the world. Joshua did so at the same time as well, his brow furrowed towards the edge of the horizon.


    There, the energy of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds was flashing. That was a barrier that sealed the world, separating it from the Void as well as preventing anything from entering or leaving it. In turn, the Abyss was an inescapable trap, and yet, it was precisely beneath the obscuring of the shielding that something caught Joshua and the luminous human figure''s attention.


    They looked towards the direction of the world of Mycroft, the two majestic beings frowning.


    For there came a voice that transcended worlds.

 Chapter 673 The Night Has Passed, the Day Has Come

    The voice from afar echoed like the muffled hums of the evening tides or the gentle sounds of a foliage. It resembled a song, caroling a psalm none knew and unlamented sadness.


    In the Bloodmoon Abyss, both Joshua and Light turned as the indescribable voice pierced the World Barrier, looking toward the direction it came from.


    It was Mycroft. In the Blood Moon, the huge luminous human figure titled its head and blinked curiously, while Light jingled once, not quite understanding what the voice was trying to say despite hearing it. However, it sensed familiarity and affection from its tone, as if a distant senior entrusting something upon it.


    Apart from the Bloodmoon Abyss, other Legendary champions doing battle in other worlds, the elderly pontiff standing off against the Dragon God in the Void, as well as the gods in the Infinite Horizon heard that voice that resembled a song. They too could hear that incomprehensive meaning and feel that the voice was sighing, mourning that something had passed. Only Vahina, the Eastern Sea Sage paused slightly¡ªin her ears, that familiar voice had become a certain call, as if a mother was calling for her children.


    Outside the Earth Temple in the distant seas beyond the Distant Seas itself at the very edge of the Mycroft, an old priest who had been sweeping the dust off the front yard of huge stone temple paused where he was, gripping the handle of his broom. He heard much more than what the others could hear¡ªan entrusting, a call, a self-mockery and a thirst of urgency. Suddenly remembering something, he quickly turned to the temple of the Mother Goddess, but it was not shining. Her statue was silent too, the deity it depicted having passed on not too long ago. The old priest smiled bitterly at the very thought, putting the broom down and, as he reverently knelt before the temple, he prayed.


    Joshua slowly landed on the continent he just created, his brow tightly frowned at the seal where the Seven Gods Church placed, separating the connection between the Bloodmoon Abyss and Mycroft.


    "Do you hear it, Light?" He said after a long silence.


    "Ding-ding-ring-ring."


    The luminous orb expanded and contracted. Though Joshua nodded, he appeared to be filled with question. "Could hear it, but not understanding it¡­ It''s as expected. But why?"


    Compared to the questions the others might have, Joshua understood that the voice was incomprehensible to others, but what he frowned at was because that incomprehensible accent and melody all naturally turned into words he could understand. Not only could he hear it, he easily understood it.


    It was an indescribable voice, as if having just awakened from a dream and lamented the passing of a bygone era. It was reminding all life to be prudent and cautious, filled with self-mockery and regrets while calling the names of its children, one after another. However, those names were cryptic and difficult to understand, as if the divine words and names of an ancient era, although Joshua was familiar with one of them.


    For that was the divine name of the Earth Mother.


    Apart from that, it yearned with urgency for one''s arrival, and was using its last iota of strength to call throughout the Multiverse, although none replied¡­ Joshua suddenly felt as if something awakened in him when he heard the call, along with a spreading warm sensation.


    ''It''s calling for the Sage¡­ It''s calling for me.''


    Joshua found his answer in one brief instant. As to the issue of ''why me'', the warrior would no longer consider it¡ªindeed, a better question would be why not him? He was the Sage''s Successor, the King of Searing Soul, the Savior of a World who reignited its Flame and a Fated Legend. In fact, Joshua found it not unusual because champions were vortices that drew everything to them, but even so, he questioned why the voice¡ªthe World Will, Mycroft the Steel Python would summon him and the Sage with such a tone?


    Were they not mortal enemies after the Sage sealed it?


    Indeed, Joshua could be sure that it was precisely the voice of the World Will, just as what Zero-One and he heard back then. The warrior was a hundred percent sure that there was nothing different.


    "A cry before it is sealed? Or a temporary moment of lucidity before its eternal slumber?"


    May different guesses cascaded in Joshua''s mind, but he made his choice. As one who had witnessed with his own eyes the rise and end of the Glorious Era and a former master of that world, the call from Mycroft must not be a typical anguished cry or final rally before its death. Even if it was, humans should listen to the last words of the profound being, the Mother of All.


    It was basic respect.


    At the very thought, Joshua strode out and rose into the air, flying toward the seal between two worlds. Light, held in his embrace, jingled urgently, questioning what the warrior intending to do.


    "I don''t know," the warrior answered simply. "That''s why I must go."


    With the embodiment of such a mood, Joshua arrived at the seal over the dimensional rift that once connected the two worlds. He reached out, silver radiance flashing against holy light¡ªbeing the only one who could directly communicate with the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, Joshua was the only one who could freely traverse the world that used as a trap. In fact, in the original plan, after he finished off his assigned opponents with Light''s aid, he would directly head to other worlds and assist the Legends of Mycroft to wipe out all invaders from beyond.


    But now, according to feedback from the Commanding Will of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, none of the Legends of Mycroft were at a disadvantage, with the Nature''s Magister was even conversing peacefully with the unnamed Behemoth. There were also three other Legends who had arrived at the world where the warrior was, greatly alleviating the pressure upon the others. The old pontiff has also combined with the Holy Mountain Warship to steadily hold off against the assault of the Pentashade Dragon God: everything was under control, and he was not needed to help out.


    Thus, as a human-sized hole appeared upon the sacred seal under the power of Steel Strength, Joshua briskly crossed the dimensional rift back to the world of Mycroft.


    However, the moment he stepped across worlds into the oceanic domain of the Anos Abyss, the earth suddenly began to tremble, the seas churning. Every Legendary champion who were subjugating the World Will by the seal felt an abrupt freeing sensation upon their hands, realizing that the Steel Python that had been resisting at full power to tear the seal apart had stopped resisting. The excessive contrast almost made them lost handle of their strength output, just as Joshua sensed an extraordinarily profound will had forced itself to come before him, at the price of no longer being able to resist the seal.


    The World Will had chosen to give up on resisting, allowing the Sacred Swordsman who had been guiding the descent of the Infinite Horizon feel a considerable decrease of pressure upon himself. The many runic formations that could have been used to suppress, seal or resist also hence lost any form of usage, but in return, the Steel Python that had given up would attain brief freedom before the sealing formation adjusted itself.


    At the same time, Joshua was with that profound Will, following that natural cycle of energies and entering the inner sanctum of the world that he was familiar with.


    The realm where the Steel Python lived.


    Joshua had been there countless times¡ªbe it Karlis, Stellaris, Illgner or Grandia, he had witnessed multiple World Wills, engaging them in pleasant conversations. On the other hand, he had never seen or been inside the world of Mycroft, the world he himself lived in.


    ***


    At present, Joshua lifted his eyes to the vast Vault of Stars, watching as the starry skies that were once immeasurably dazzling flickering in dim and dappled radiance. Then, he looked down, and saw that the vast dark land around him was without life.


    On the warrior''s flanks, the two River of Time that denoted ''past'' and ''future'' was churning with turbid and impure bubbles. Red-black and brown light flickered in the river as deathly and Chaotic presence emanated, symbolizing the advent of the end.


    Joshua watched the two rivers silently, tracing their flow and origin to find a coiled, black Python in front of him, staring at him with its two eyes that flashed in dark, red light.


    Grey particles wafted in the air as if a gloom that obscured all light, pervading the land. Half of Mycroft''s body was shrouded beneath that gloom, its once silver body now filled with traces of dark rot, blackening its entire body similar to how iron rust.


    Now, the Steel Python gazed disappointedly at Joshua, who had come to the inside of its world. "You''re not him¡­" It spoke after a long time. "You are not the Sage, you are just his Successor."


    "Is he no longer, or has he left?"


    A hoarse feminine voice wafted from the Python''s maw, its fatigue distinct. As Joshua looked up at the being that seemed to stretch from heaven down to the earth, he realized that it was larger than any other World Will save for Star, the World Will of Stellaris that barely sized up to it. Indeed, the head of Mycroft the Steel Python appeared to be keeping the dim galaxies aloft, while its coiled body was akin to a black mountain chain that extends across it. Its mass took up one-third of the inner realm, making the entire space appear narrow and suffocating.


    Joshua then nodded in reply to the Steel Python''s question. "He has left," he said calmly, "to the depths of the Multiverse in search of an answer to Order and Chaos."


    "So, he has left¡­" the black Steel Python muttered slowly. There was no disappointment or rage in its voice, only a sigh. "So, we''ve finally failed."


    But just as the Steel Python said those words, Light abruptly shook uncomfortably in Joshua''s embrace. It had been brought by the warrior into the World Inner, and now appeared very unwell. In response, Mycroft lowered its head slightly and studying the luminous orb with some interest. "The child form of a newborn World Will¡­ You''re actually carrying it around? The Sage and his heirs had always been so bizarre."


    "Successor, help it block the Chaos presence around."


    Joshua had noticed the power of Chaos that filled the World Inner before the Steel Python finished, and had already created a Steel Strength for light just as it made the suggestion. Then, when the Python finished, Joshua had already lifted his eyes again to the Python, his brow still frowned tightly.


    "World Will, Mother of All¡ªare you not an enemy of the gods and the Sage following the fall of the Mother Goddess? It is precisely because you wish to destroy the world that we would seal you."


    "Why then, in this moment, you show no hint of hate at the mention of the Sage, and no tendency to act against me, his Successor?"


    That was the most pressing question in Joshua''s mind. Before he returned to Mycroft, he was ready for a final counter-offensive alongside other Legends against the World Will''s final stand, and would not have been surprised to be dragged into the World Inner. It was what Joshua expected, and he would understand if his opponent showed such an attitude: The Steel Python should be showing its rage like it did in those memory fragments, cursing humans and all living things. It should have been behaving like before, to summon every powerful foe across all Multiverse here to destroy Mycroft''s civilization, even at the price of going dormant.


    It was precisely due to such a tremendous contrast that Joshua asked about it so straightforwardly, with neither hesitation nor tact.


    "Could you be referring to my madness? Huh. It certainly is an act of immeasurable lunacy, but I am no longer myself under the influence of Chaos."


    The colossal Steel Python lifted its head in response, its dark red gaze emanating a black presence. Mycroft kept silent for a long while as if remembering the past and mulling over its thoughts then, before finally replying with a calm voice a dozen seconds later. "Though it may be hard to comprehend for you, successors, back then, the Sage and I simply wished to conduct an experiment."


    "Experiment?" Joshua repeated the word unwittingly, taking a step forward as he felt that he may have stumbled upon a revelation. "What experiment?"


    "Yes, experiment."


    The colossal Steel Python closed its eyes and repeated with a very thin voice. "An experiment on how to ''convert Chaos''."


    ***


    With the serene narration from Mycroft, the history hidden beneath the darkness was slowly revealed.


    After the Final Battle a thousand years ago, the skies had crumbled and the continent sunk. The world of Mycroft had splintered, with sky, land, and oceans falling into indescribable Chaos. After triumphing against every foe, the exhausted gods watched helplessly as their homes faced destruction, with some of them wanting to leave or to stay. It was under the silent support of the Sage that they all stayed, and slowly rebuilt their homes.


    It was then that the Sage headed to the World Inner. He found the Steel Python that had just awakened from slumber, and discussed the world''s future with it.


    "During that time, the Sage appeared lost. He appeared to be interrogating himself, or perhaps muttering to himself¡­ He said that we mustn''t stay ignorant of the Chaos, that we must understand our greatest adversary."


    Mycroft spoke calmly of all matters, be it about the Sage or itself; it only showed a faint fettering at the mention of Chaos. "We have fought the Evil Gods countless times, but could never find the reason they were born¡­ We are aware that they come from the Chaos, that there are remnants of worlds destroyed, but why would those remnants become Evil Gods? And what power did they attain from ruin? We know nothing at all about all that."


    The hoarseness of Mycroft voice was reminiscent of a lady that had been sick for a long time. Even so, its voice was not feeble and contained considerable vigor as it repeated the Sage''s words, question by question. "How could we learn about the origins of Evil Gods? Could Evil Gods be created by artificial means? And if that is possible, could we reverse the Evil God''s form, so that they would return to Order''s embrace?"


    "Chaos and Order are akin to two opposing poles. One darkness one light, one to be ignited into new Flames of Order, the other slowly dying and reclaimed by Chaos devoid of Order¡ªsuch was the predetermined cycle of the Multiverse. Could we recreate that process, and artificial switch Order and Chaos?"


    Amidst the rhetorical questions put forth by the Steel Python, there were seemingly new explanations for the images of the past. The Sage had discussed with Mycroft about Order and Chaos in the World Inner, intending to study the principle therein and find the link between them. In the end, the dying Steel Python and Sage decided that they would use it as an object of experiment, to attempt converting Chaos and recreated the cycle between the two with their very own power.


    It was the only way to save the world. If they had not, even the sacrifice of the Gods and the Earth Mother would only delay the coming destruction, for they were a part of the world, and their sacrifice was similar taking down a wall to repair another. Hence, only by guiding a new external power could Mycroft''s severe injuries be healed entirely.


    "So, you''re saying that you decided that with the sage all those years ago?" Joshua asked curiously, his face showing complete astonishment. "But why¡­ Why would things have ended up this way?"


    "Because I never once resisted the corruption of Chaos." The colossal black Python said softly, an indescribable light flashing from its crimson eyes. "I went mad."


    When the experiment failed and the Flame died, everything was falling into the unsalvageable Abyss. The bold actions of Steel Python and Sage dealt a deep blow to the world, the tides of Chaos almost engulfing the Chaos and the Oceans. It was fortunate that the Mother Goddess noticed that at once and stopped all Tides of Chaos¡ªthe Mycroft civilization would have been destroyed a thousand years ago otherwise with no chance of continuation.


    Then, the Steel Python that had descended into madness almost turned into Evil God, or what may be the first Evil God created by the world and its own civilization across all Multiverse. In that moment, it cursed everything that could be cursed along with itself, before the tired Sage and the gods subjugated it into the world''s core. Under the influence of Chaos, the defenseless gods descended into civil strife as well, the war they waged killing many deities that should have survived, and thus did the Glorious Era ended.


    However, that was also precisely because of the gods'' passing that the divine powers of Order spread across the world. The once dying world hence gained a little vigor, the weak Flame kept burning with the Chaos that wafted everywhere upon the continent, prolonging the almost undetectable Light of Order. And the various races, having been protected for three hundred years, opened the doors of their shelters as all Chaos dispersed, returning to the world that was reborn but still fragile.


    Joshua did not give any remark, listening silently as the Steel Python described everything in the past, only exhaling when it stopped. "I know¡­." He said slowly. "This may certainly the other face of history. But why, Mother of All, would you suddenly awaken from the Chaos-induced lunacy? Why would you want to meet the Sage once again, hence summoning him and his Successors?"


    Joshua''s answer went answered. The Steel Python simply stared at the warrior silently, traces of Holy Light flickering over its dark scales.


    Soon, Joshua understood the reason.


    It was the seal. The seal put in place by the many gods and Legends of Mycroft.


    As the gods of the Starfall Era gathered their power in the Infinite Horizon and pressed down from beyond the world, the power of the gods struck the seal of the Steel Python directly, guided by the Legends stationed at different locations. The unparalleled Holy Light originating the Sage illuminated all darkness, and before utterly sealed, the World Will awakened from its Chaotic stupor. It reclaimed wisdom and rationality, and at the very last moments of its life, chose to seek the Sage and his Successors.


    It was also simple as to why it would seek the Sage and his Successors.


    "I wish to warn the Sage that all of you should not be delusions into using the power of Chaos¡­ That is something irrational that escapes all wisdom, and could only be burned by fire into ashes of Steel. Any other method of using it beyond that are complete mistakes: no rational being could resist the corruption of Chaos, for that is an erosion originating from the very essence of being."


    Lowering its head, the black Steel Python leveled its gaze at Joshua''s once more. Deathly rot of Chaotic presence emanated from its body, while the pungent odor of rust spread in the inner reaches of the world. "Let the dying die, the crumbling destroyed, dust to dust," the World Will said after a pause, its tone carrying self-mockery and fatigue. "All things come from ashes, and must return to it¡­ I should have died a thousand years ago, and everything would not have happened if I wasn''t saved."


    "Worlds do not need Wills, just as you and everything present do not need me to bloom and grow. It would have been better if I chose to die early on."


    The World Will''s voice became smaller and smaller. It then became silent, looking up above at the Vault of Stars that was now darkening even as the rotting and fallen sights of the World Inner stood as evidence for its words¡ªit was difficult for even a World Will to resist the corruption of Chaos, just as the purest of water would never be clean again after a drop of dink fell into it.


    Such was the relationship between Order and Chaos.


    ***


    "What you said is very reasonable¡­ And it answers many questions. However, you still have to be sealed. That cannot be changed."


    Even as the Steel Python was whelmed with its own emotions, Joshua did not appear moved in any way¡ªhis expression was calm as always while he held onto Light, now protected by a Steel Strength shield.


    "We can''t trust you, Mother of All." He said, shaking his head at the Python that stretched across the stars. "You have been infected by Chaos and had rampaged once in madness. Who would know what would happen this time?"


    There was no mercy in the warrior''s words, being not one to be moved by such stories. So what if the Steel Python might have told truth? The Glorious Era is over, and the gods would definitely not give up on sealing it, the greatest uncertainty in this world.


    The World Will is destined to leave the stage of Mycroft.


    "It is fine. I never once asked you to abandon the seal."


    The Steel Python responded to Joshua''s forthright doubts with neither rage nor emotion¡ªa pleased smile was actually showing in its face toward the warrior, the red light in its gaze brightening considerably.


    "I never needed your trust," it said mildly, lowering its head, "Child."


    Mycroft the Steel Python stretched its colossal body, although every inch of it had been dyed with the darkness of Chaos. Steel Pythons were initially pure silver-white and should have been the last beings to be corrupted by Chaos, but due to that incident a millennium ago, it had fallen much earlier than its Children. The World Will looked around at the World Inner as if its gaze could pierce the dark space and witness present-day Mycroft.


    As it studied the world, the Steel Python spoke with a soft voice. "The reason I struggled to awaken at the very last moment is not to excuse myself from my mistakes, but to tell you about the many pitfalls and hardships we endured, the obstacles and resistances we overcame. I wish to tell you about the blood and sacrifices your predecessors had actually shed for such a simple outcome, for the present and future of your existences."


    "Child, do not trust, empathize or sympathize the Chaos. Follow the radiance of the Flame, and tread the correct path¡­ Though I would not know if there are mistakes in your current path, advance as you will¡ªjust remember not to take ours. It is a road with no exit, and we have proved that mistake with our lives."


    ***


    As the complex runic formation in the seal was completed faraway, the Chaotic presence over the body of the Steel Python thickened. Holy Light began to brush against the seal once again, crumbling the inner reaches of the world, flattening the World Will and the realm that existed since ancient times. The power of the Holy Sword Mystletainn rendered everything two-dimensional without exception. Overwhelmed by that power, the Steel Python stretched bit by bit, leaving a finally faint whisper:


    "Goodbye, Child."


    The seal was once again set in place, and the dark World Inner vanished with nary a sound.


    Above the world, half the heavens protruded¡ªendless Holy Light spread as if following a vein, while a titanic plane fused into the world of Mycroft in its entirety, hanging atop the West Mountains. A holy beam connected it to the ground, even as hymns and prayers wafted amidst white light and the winds toward the entire world for its presence. This day is fated to be recorded in every history book, for the gods shall walk amongst men, and the divine realm has returned to the mortal world.


    And beneath the divine realm, the former Mother of All fell into silence. It no longer resisted, accepting its own end as layers after layers of seals were augmented. Hence, Mycroft the Steel Python would fall into the flat plane that was its hell in return for its sins committed a thousand years ago.


    In the Seventh Abyss, the Ether Drake bellowed unhappily. Having sensed that the barrier put in place by the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, it ignored the pursuit of the sage behind it and simply streaked directly into the Void. Thus, it left the rather disappointed Vahina behind along with a blazing and boiling sea of magma, returning to its comfortable lair.


    In the dying world, the Divine Dwarven Craftsman walked out of the fused mountains, frowning at the gaping cavity that punched through the entire world. Leviathan had indeed been subjugated by the steel giants it summoned, but the Void Behemoth simply pierced the earth''s mantle to the other side of the world when the seal of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds was removed, escaping into the Void. The elderly dwarf scratched his head, vexed, plonking his rump on the summit of the mountains for a break.


    In Nature''s domain, Galanoud and the mountainous Behemoth looked silently toward the direction of Mycroft. They did not fight, and simply silently feel the ripples of holy light emanating from the distance. Thought the Nature''s Magister expression was calm, there was no telling what she was thinking.


    In the Void, the Pentashade Dragon God was long gone, retreat being its only option when it determined that it could not move past Igor and the Holy Mountain Warship. This retreat may well be eternal, marking the end of a great problem¡ªnow that they are free, the gods would not leave any opening for external foes. If the Dragon God that had long been present on their blacklist dared to show its face, all that awaits it was the combined besieging from the Seven Gods.


    On the seals over the World Will across the Mycroft continent, the many Legendary champions breathed a sigh of relief. This particular operation had taken every power in the world, and though it appeared simple, each juncture was critical and mistakes must not be made: the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds''s forced warp must be effective, Igor must stop the Pentashade Dragon God and every Legendary champion must be able to hold down their respective foes¡­ Beyond the dimensional region, many Legends were patrolling and observing every little dimensional region vigilantly, stopping any civilization or being trying to benefit at their expense.


    Joshua landed slowly on the surface of the seas over the Anos Abyss. By controlling his mass and magnetic fields, tidal waves were hence not stirred into the seas. Clutching Light, the warrior looked around at the vast oceans¡ªthere were no clouds in the skies while sunlight turned azure, refracted by dust in the air. In turn, the oceans reflected the colors of the skies, and a clean sea wind billowed, making the world appear clear and bright.


    Silent, Joshua said nothing¡ªnot that he has to. He lowered his gaze, his gaze piercing all things as he stared toward the earth''s crust down to the earth''s core. There, a cluster of sacred radiance flickered: The holy light of the Infinite Horizon had turned into an eternal seal, and that radiance would still exist millennia later if nothing unexpected happened.


    [I''m not excusing myself from my mistakes, but to tell you about the many pitfalls and hardships we endured, the obstacles and resistances we overcame. I wish to tell you about the blood and sacrifices your predecessors had actually shed for such a simple outcome, for the very present and future of your existences.]


    It''s over, Joshua thought.


    The remaining toxins of Chaos and World Will had been sealed, the past and dark history buried deep beneath. As the age of Starfall interred the last remnant of the Glorious Era, the people would look up to the starry skies. Their predecessors had gone through much toil and the many vicissitudes of fate, but they did lose out by much¡ªthe Mana Tide has engulfed the stars, starlight would hence dim as evil come.


    Be that as it may, even if the end has come and the path ahead was a distorted vortex, none would choose not to advance. With the final being of the Glorious Era having been sealed for eternity and the Starfall Era finally putting down the tremendous burden known as ''the past'', they could finally look toward the future. The time for exploits in the distant starry skies had come, and with the greatest concealed troubles solved, everyone could flex their limbs and display their respective depth.


    Joshua could see it: the day Mycroft civilization would reclaim its glory¡­ For sacrifice, for incessant progress, the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds had orbited around Mycroft over a thousand years without ever stopping. Hence, the trail of the stars switched, the doused Flame was reignited, and the rivers of Fate flowed toward an unprecedented trail.


    Things happen naturally, just like how the white day settles to the west while the curtain the night looms.


    The rebirth of civilization and legacies are of such a repetitive cycle that when the Glorious Era ended entirely, the Starfall Era completely left the shadows of their predecessors.


    Everything was so logical, just like the departure of the dark night and the eastern rise of the sun.


    Joshua looked toward the newborn sun, while Light pounced out happily from his embrace, happily floating around amidst the sea winds.


    It was time to look toward the distance, and walk toward the future.


    ¡ªVolume 12, The Great Development Era. End.

 Chapter 674 This Era…

    Starfall Year 837, Moldavia, the Northern Empire.


    The bell rang thirteen times in the cold but clear April day. Under its clear sounds, Priest breathed in the cold Northern air that he missed, having returned to the land he left for half a month. Standing before the huge southern dragon-bone city gates of Moldavia, he looked up, dazed as he studied the buildings that were taller than the city walls.


    "Is this still Moldavia?" Priest muttered.


    After being just half-a-month away, the intern of Victor Academy and provisional member of the Northern Empire''s External Exploration Department found Moldavia unfamiliar due to its change in that period. While he did not live longer than half a year in that place, he still saw the North as his second home after those brief few months.


    And it was also true that Moldavia had changed significantly.


    In the suburban zone to the south, magical factories were still operating, spraying grey-white fog into the air. Purification magic had been recently applied and was working at full capacity, purifying most of the gathering mana dust. The factories towered and were very much small mountains to most ordinary people, with only the academic faculty of Victor Academy and the headquarters of the Northern merchant guilds comparable to them in scale.


    The newly built Northern merchant guild was a huge black rectangular building almost eighty meters tall, forty meters long and thirty meters wide. It was more apt to call it a huge boulder than a building, having no ornament or sculpting and was simply a building built entirely of black stone. However, on its vast four walls were four huge screens.


    ''That''s a Liquid Crystal Display. So, it has been popularized, huh?'' Priest had noticed the screens that were displaying beautiful sceneries immediately when he entered the city. An elegant and relaxing piano tune was also wafting from magical circles, which Priest listen to without gawking like the other pedestrians. He was no stranger to those things¡ªin the time he training at the highlands base of the External Exploration Department, Priest often employed such unique alchemical creations.


    In fact, apart from those, he had also come across many more things in the training base which he would never have come across: Mana Let, Points Redemption System, flying equipment for single person use, special-grade enchanted armor and all manner of alchemical creations. LCDs were but a mundane example out of all those, the greater functions of which was to create long-distance communications screens or broadcast videos and music like now.


    "Finally home."


    Passing the trade district where the merchant guild was, Priest headed toward the small residential area by the edge of the industrial zone where his house in Moldavia was. As he took in the familiar sights of the streets around him, the man could not help but sigh.


    "Just half a month¡­ but it feels a lot longer."


    ***


    At the start of Starfall Year 837, after Priest was invited to join the Empire''s External Exploration Department when he joined Winter Fort Academy, his life had greatly changed.


    After a week of basic training and learning through Systems in Victor Academy, Priest''s had basic knowledge of magic, aura and other supernatural powers. Then, he and other invitees were quickly moved to a training base in the East Barnett Highlands, where they underwent a month of intensive training, as well as talent cultivation and development tailored for each of them.


    If he was being frank, one month was but thirty days¡ª Priest had frowned when he received that particular information: what can they accomplish in a month? Was that really training and not a tour around the highlands? It must be said that all techniques, whether it was holy light, magic, aura or martial arts, all need time for development. Was there any grand mage or archpriest who were less than forty? And which famed warrior has not gone through a hundred battles? The time of a month would probably mean the training of a single apprentice¡ªthat was what Priest thought then.


    Thirty minutes later, he knew he was wrong: the intensive training he had in mind was completely different from that great person who also designed it.


    Either way, the one and a half man of hellish training, and Priest felt that he was born anew. He had learnt aura and could wrestle against violent Silver-tier bears, setting traps, raising fires, espionage and building simple shelters. Indeed, Priest had learnt eighty-one ways of surviving the wild, his memories filled with much knowledge regarding other worlds, even remembering the time when he recited every little detail in the book titled ''100 Simple Techniques to Identify Edible Herbs Through Lifeforce'' as he ran a twelve-kilometer sprint. In the final week of practical survival sessions, Priest even learned how to build a small exploration base in the wilderness with his bare hands.


    Now, even if he was empty-handed, Priest could live comfortably and smoothly wherever he was thrown in Mycroft. Still, those were all basics since his target was not to live cozily in his homeland, but to depart toward the Void, exploring worlds that were completely different from Mycroft.


    Just as the entire External Exploration Department would.


    Naturally, it now appeared that, compared to the change in Priest''s life, the changes in Moldavia or perhaps the entire world did not dull in comparison.


    [Now, the news: In the Eastern Provinces, Arsene Gleyre, the Liege of Gleyre had been stripped of his noble title and territories. The Imperial Noble Court had ruled that the former Count was involved in human trafficking, torture, genocide against peasants as well as conducting cultist rituals. He was killed on sight, and was the highest-ranked noble ever involved in a case.]


    [Inspectors are working together with the local garrison in a widespread manhunt in Gleyre, having taken over a hundred and twenty suspects into custory. The organization were involved in local human trafficking, drug trade, cult rituals, illegal distribution of unknown alchemical objects. This is the fourth large scale dark faction purged in this month.]


    The calming piano tune had abruptly ended. The four large LCDs hanging atop Northern Merchant Guild¡ªwhich held investment from the Imperial Family¡ªquickly changed, and a female inspector with prim facial features and a calm voice read the news solemnly. Magical formation spread her voice across half the city, and even busy workers could hear her clearly.


    The report ended quickly, after of which the LCDs resumed broadcasting sceneries and music. The piano tune was also replaced with a violin symphony, even as the pedestrians who had paused to listen to the news discussing the news with others around them rather emotionally.


    "Good catch! Good kill! Human traffickers should all die!"


    "It''s really been a lot more peaceful recently. I had been talking to my cousin to the East the other day, and he said the local triads were gone, and better days has come. He''s even ready to take me around for a trip if I go there!"


    "Isn''t that right? After catching a few thousand people, even the nobles are decreasing. Looks like His Imperial Majesty is really doing his thing¡ªno more games!"


    "Do you even have to say it? Although I don''t know who on earth that is, but it''s still a count, and he''s actually killed on sight¡­ Is that possible before?"


    "I remember that our Liege is also a little¡­"


    "Is that the same thing?"


    Though not quite used to it, there was no question that it was not the first time Moldavian citizens came across such news. At present, they were simply left in wonder of the upheavals within the Empire, but never imagined the secrets revealed from the seemingly mundane operations. The peasants would never care about those: all the see is that the Empire was shaving off every tumorous growth on its body, while the lives of the common folk were made easier.


    Priest could not help pausing as well when he heard the news, having almost reached home. He turned for a glance at the LCD, and then breathed a soft sigh of relief.


    It felt good.


    If he were to be honest, Priest never held positive opinions on nobility as a native of the southern parts of the Empire. In those cities where the magical beasts of the Dark Forests assaulted human settlements, most nobles lived in sturdy citadels and fortresses, living in security with the city''s garrison.


    Priest and his family never interacted with those nobles apart from paying taxes, and neither did any soldiers guide them toward shelters when the Draconic Plague struck. Still, such nobles were fine since they merely ignored their subjects and reveled in their prided luxuries¡ªthere were even more territories where the noble lieges held complete authority over their subjects, oppressing them as deities over the common folk, exploiting the peasantry when they already had a hard time making a living.


    It was not detesting of the affluent¡ªPriest simply preferred the feeling that Justice was served. Certainly, not all shared his sentiment, with many in the External Exploration Department indicating their dissatisfaction with such excessive show of force. They believed that the Emperor held too much authority, the inquisitions being so swift and merciless that Israel and his Noble Court were essentially ignoring all special rights the nobles had. Indeed, they were ignoring law, taking those respectable persons into custody within their own residences without regard for evidence.


    Everyone was denied a sense of security, believing that their freedom and honor were subjugated. They protested against such plain and crude ''violence'', claiming that if this continues, the entire Empire would be ruled by His Imperial Majesty''s voice alone, and Israel would hence become the worst and most evil dictator.


    And the man sneered in return.


    Freedom, honor? One must first survive to consider such things, and it was solely by possessing those in the first place that others could oppress them. What was more, most citizens in the lower reaches of the Imperial hierarchy had neither been honored or given freedom: they were bullied by triads, impoverished by nobles, and still had to worry about being attacked by magical beasts when they walk amidst the wildlands. Living was already so toiling for them; would they even think about such matters?


    If His Imperial Majesty could give the peasants a comfortable life, honor and freedom, why should he refrain from such violence? Indeed, why not? If a ruler could uproot all inequality and darkness, dispel all filthy cruelty and oppression from the lives of the common folk, if he could cull all magical beasts from every trails and roads leading to cities and grant peasants lives free of worry and hunger, there was no question that he has the right to dictate, the execute such ''violence''.


    He even has the right to demand prayers.


    At that, Priest unwittingly looked up to the southwestern skies. At the very edge of the distant horizon, layers of faint spaces were flashing as if boiling steams, with the occasional vague white light flickering.


    That was the Infinite Horizon, the residence of the gods.


    ***


    It had been more than a week since the majestic sight of the divine realm had descended upon the mortal world. The people who had been chattering away about it had now very much retired the topic¡ªin the larger cities, even illiterate farmers learned from the ''news'' broadcasted by LCDs that the gods had spent all their power to prevent the heavens from crashing down into their own world. Tired, they now required rest while the Horizon gradually melds with this world. And because of that holy ripple that cleansed the world in its entirety, many non-believers had recently begun to make their way to churches and offer prayers toward the sacred symbols.


    The world has changed¡­ Though he could not feel it now, Priest knew that all these was but the prelude. When the gods leave their residence, when the Horizon fuses completely to this world and when the entire Empire has been purged, the ancient world of Mycroft would be reinvigorated with new life.


    It was assuredly an exhilarating future. Priest could no help imagine things before quickly withholding those thoughts¡ªnow was not the time for that. Such questions were grand and it was not up to him to worry even after he considered it.


    It was up to that Liege of theirs.


    And whatever the case may be, he just has to be himself in this world that possess supernatural powers.


    Now, Priest stood before the small and ordinary two-floored house, composing himself before taking out his keys to open the doors.


    "I''m home," he said, keeping a lid over his excited heart.


    Soon, the exclamation of heartfelt delight from a girl wafted from within the house.


    "You''re home, brother!"


    ***


    Almost at the same time, the Liege''s Residence resounded with the suppressed exclamation of the young Artificial Intelligence girl, echoed by the helpless complaints of divine armament siblings and black dragon who were long used to it.


    "You''ve returned, Joshua?"


    "Master you''re finally back!"


    "Master you''re finally back!"


    "Master you''re finally back!"


    "Yeah."


    The voice of a man resounded from the top floor of the Liege''s Residence, who was holding a luminous orb that kept jingling as if intending to lunge toward the head of a certain black dragon girl.


    "I''m home," the man said calmly.

 Chapter 675 Meeting a God

    Starfall Year 837, the eleventh of June.


    The liege''s residence in the urban district of Moldavia, the Northern Empire.


    In the kitchen of the manor, a silver-haired girl was humming a relaxing tune that was rather disharmonious while she tidied cooking ingredient that had just arrived.


    Her eyes were narrowing pleasantly. They resembled a pair of fluorescent green crystals that flickered with a fiery radiance of magical energy¡ªfrom that alone, one could tell that her ability had transcended the domains of Silver and Gold, being a member of elite Extraordinary individuals. And at present, the Gold-tier girl had tied her long silver-hair into a ponytail, walking happily to wash a bunch of plump grapes.


    The tempting fruit fragrance was mixed with distinct lifeforce signatures that emanated from the seemingly ordinary grapes. After the fruit that appeared expensive had been washed, it was placed on a crystal platter which Ying carried up to the study on the second floor of the manor.


    Along the way, she could see outside the window that the black dragon girl was floating on the surface of a pool in her human form. Her face appeared lifeless and seemingly dying, while a luminous orb rolled around over her stomach. Black had taken the opportunity of a certain person''s absence and stopped training, running off instead for a dip in the Lost Sea. Therefore, she was now left exhausted as her training was redoubled and was prohibited from leaving Moldavia. Now, it was a rare precious moment for her to even soak herself in the pool of the Liege''s Residence.


    As Ying passed the hall, she could hear calm conversing as Ling was instructing the maidservants of the manor on how to change various decorations. Their master''s spoils of war were simply so many that a single small castle would not be able to display it all, which was why collections of dragon heads, horns of magical beasts and stuffed demons were changed by the season. It should have been frightening for ordinary individuals to carry out such work since those horns and bones still embodied the presence of their owners while they were still alive, much less the malevolence of the stuffed demons. Even so, those maidservants acted as if it was perfectly normal, as if they had gotten used to it.


    Up on the second floor and past the hidden chamber, Ying could hear Zero-Three muttering to herself, certainly not understanding things that the Artificial Intelligence was mumbling such as ''server load at 45%'', ''Eh? Why is there a bug here again?''. Since the Information Terminal had commenced trials for common usage, the AI girl would start to talk to herself from time to time. It was fortunate that Zero-Three had a considerable number of duplicates too¡ªthe one here at the liege''s residence was the one used exclusively for work, and according to what Ying knew, there were still two in the city, one in charge of reading books and strolling around, the other for surveillance and eating.


    As she strolled along, Ying opened the doors to the study and carried the pallet within, placing it before a man who was closing his eyes and meditating over a couch.


    "Master, these are special grapes recently developed by the elves. They claimed that it swiftly regenerates injuries and provide considerable lifeforce¡ªof course, the most important part is that it''s delicious."


    Even as she spoke softly, the silver-haired girl knew that even if the man before her had closed his eyes in deep thought, he could watch the entire North while doing so to see even ruins and aberrations thousands of meters deep below ground.


    "Alright, thanks."


    Joshua nodded slightly, opening his eyes, simply plucking away half a bunch of the grapes from the pallet and throwing it down his mouth. "Not bad. The capacity to heal wounds is almost the same as Holy Water Number 14, the additional lifeforce would slightly augment the body¡­ The elves had cultivated something rather fine."


    "Eh¡ª"


    Ying, who had settled herself beside the warrior to serve him blinked her large green eyes before grumbling with a tinge of disappoint. "Well¡ªcould at least wait until I peeled them¡­"


    ''Who on earth peels grapes?''


    Joshua did not mention it though the thought crossed his mind¡ªif anything, he now completely had no need to eat, which in turn was now a mere habit and ritual for him as a human¡­ Life was just so: there is no need to be so serious.


    At a corner of the study, the huge LCD screen was replaying the morning news of the Imperial Family channel. One anchorman and anchorwoman were discussing everything from the Empire''s internal purge to the movements of various international factions amidst a melodious tune. There were invited speakers from Magus Weekly as well, who in turn elaborated about the finer details of such events.


    To put things in a nutshell, the other nations were in major upheavals, while the Northern Empire was reforming aggressively¡ªthe world had become very different in less than two months. Others notwithstanding, the LCD screens, along with the ''news broadcast'' and ''current affairs analysis'' that spawned by extension was already revolutionary development.


    The joint research and promotion of Winter Fort Academy alongside the Skypiercing White Tower had made the LCD screens see widespread use over half the continent, with virtually every family that was a little well to do having one. It was made by natural magical ingredients from spawns of Ancient Dragon¡ªa unique body of crystal capable of adjusting color and brightness through special electromagnetism and magical energy. It could even be described as a natural magical creation, and following detailed planning and cultivation, the Empire and Skypiercing White Tower could mass-produce liquid crystals, selling it as an appliance.


    "There are so many novel things lately."


    Sitting beside Joshua, Ying carefully peeled a grape and put it into Joshua''s mouth. "Feels like the change across seven to eight years does not compare to the recent half-a-year," she said in wonder, glancing at the LCD screen.


    "That''s for sure," Joshua replied distractedly, chewing the grape and looking toward the LCD screen as well. "After all, this is a new era."


    After the war between Legends across worlds ended, there appeared to be new things happening every day all over Mycroft. Seemingly feeling no more shackle or pressure, every powerful faction across the continent was reforming and improving, drawing things they had long hidden at the bottom of their treasure chests and showing them to the world.


    The third cluster of Information Terminals was being manufactured at the industrial base in the East Barnett Highlands, with the setup for more than half of them completed and could be activated at once. The ten thousand Information Terminals would mostly be distributed to the army, while the few left would be sold into the market, allowing civilians to gradually adapt to the novel invention.


    Apart from the Information Terminal and the LCD screen, Void warships had also become important propaganda about the Empire for most citizens. However, since most did not understand what Void warships actually were, it was hence simply a faster and stronger aerial warship to them. That, in turn, caused unexpectedly weak reactions, far eclipsed by the teleportation network improved by Nostradamus: previously costly teleportation prices were now one third from before after improvements by the Legendary champion. In fact, it was a monumental event for most people.


    Beyond that, all those restless nobles within Imperial borders became much more down to earth in the last two months. Under the leadership of Israel from his throne above the elevated watchtower, the once loose Imperial districts would get in line either on their own initiative or by force. Even the unruliest of nobles shuddered beneath the strikes of Heavenly Flame¡ªit was not as if they did not want to protest, but everyone knew that when a Legendary champion was being unreasonable, he would become reason itself.


    As for the West Mountains, apart from the noteworthy point of Grand Duke Romain preparing for war to annex surrounding dukedoms and duchies to crown himself, a certain special spiritual communication formation was spreading amongst local circles of psionics and mages. It was a spell that could meld minds, allowing everyone involved to share thinking speed and inspiration while augmenting soul and will. It would also exponentially increase work-rate of spellcasters, but it was difficult to use due to the loss of privacy due to the bilateral spiritual links, which made it difficult even between intimate individuals.


    The special spell caused huge waves amongst the West Mountain spellcasters, with many criticizing it from moral and ethical viewpoints, arguing that it destroys the will and independence in human souls. Part of a small faction of spellcasters who supported it believed that it should be the direction human would strive for in the future, with their debates against the naysayers in turn sparking a huge academic discord, with a battle in real life completely foreseeable.


    Compared to the West Mountains, the new magical creations that appeared in the Eastern Plains were simply too many that it made picking a few symbolic examples difficult: there were artificial Earth Elementals mobilized by elements that were used for farming, artificial Water Elementals that would automatically fertilize and water crops, runic machine tools that could produce simple magic items, automated alchemical puppets that turn mud into stone or vice versa¡­ the many years of academic accomplishments exploded overnight. As many magic societies throughout the Eastern Plains more or less revealed their trump cards and competing, the Eastern Plains was on the verge of magical reform.


    In the pre-existence, the various factions had been forced to use those same technologies under helpless circumstances. As Joshua watched the anchors in the LCD screen reveal the various new technologies across the world, he could not help but sigh in wonder.


    "I never thought that they''d have those right now; I thought they''d come up with those in the future."


    Those technologies were not actually too strange for Joshua. To a certain extent, they were very familiar.


    For example, both the teleportation network and the spiritual link spell were technologies that only debuted during the Abyssal invasion in the preexistence. To repel the ever-present demonic armies, the Empire did not spare huge resources to augment the existing teleportation network, greatly lowering the cost of teleportation and preventing various disturbances, guaranteeing stable teleporting.


    On the other hand, psionics who were sensitive and easily corrupted spiritually would link themselves trios, a signature spell they employ in battlefields. There was a common saying that developed then due to its very presence: one could laugh at one psionic, be alert against two and just run when there are three¡ªmorals and ethics could wait until after the demons were defeated.


    The full name of the automated construction puppets of the Eastern Plains in the pre-existence was ''Fully Intelligent Automated Construction Module''. Having lost a significant population due to cyclones, the Eastern Plain spellcasters were forced to employ those puppets for farming, construction, and battle. Naturally, that was no reformation, but out of desperation.


    These trump cards previously used for combat, or in other words replacement technologies out of helplessness were now merely immature drafts and hypotheses. They had been secret technologies used in war in the past life, but they were now being adopted to civilian use, improved little by little and making the world better.


    Naturally, it was all thanks to human progress itself.


    Nevertheless, there remained something about this world that must be paid special attention to.


    The gods who have descended, and the Infinite Horizon.


    ***


    As Ying protested, Joshua simply plucked another bunch of grapes from the platter and gulped down the elf-enchanted fruit, before nonchalantly lifting his gaze above towards the sky, as if his eyes could pierce walls.


    To the west of the world was a distinctly distorted circular space, emanating with sacred radiance as if a mild white moon.


    The Infinite Horizon had fused completely into the world of Mycroft. The Legacy Mark of the gods hence descended upon the mortal realm as Divine Dungeon Shrouds sought their heirs and pass down ancient knowledge. Those Glorious Era legacies might appear outdated in some respect, but their exquisiteness would make many a Legendary champion nodding in admiration.


    Just as how it had been during the early stage of the Great Mana Tide, many Divine Dungeon Shrouds appeared within Imperial borders as well, although the experience Joshua provided diminish those initial sense of mystery and unknown. Now, following a period of development, the Divine Dungeon Shrouds had become trial grounds across the land, with Winter Fort Academy and many organizations using them to train the next generation. Some lucky ones occasionally even found rare materials and ancient relics thanks to divine powers.


    Apart from the Divine Dungeon Shrouds, the Seven Gods and deities of other religions were recovering from their exhaustion. Be that as it may, their revival was silent as if a drop of river falling into a river¡ªin the eastern oceans, countless murlocs were jubilant for the patron god of the depths and their own race had descended upon the mortal realm: the colossal jellyfish wafted into the sea and entering the divine temple the murlocs prepared for it was one of the more high-profile arrivals. The other gods were simply noiseless, with nary a ripple.


    A week ago, the gods had jointly made a providence, sweeping their divine powers across the Mycroft Continent, clearing the gloomy and deathly atmosphere accumulated after long years of war. Countless undead spirits were hence saved, those souls that were denied eternal rest in unknown, forbidden lands that died to war, conspiracy, lust or betrayal were hence freed. Within the holy light that forgives all, every soul returned to the Infinite Horizon¡ªthat distorted space above the West Mountains.


    Apart from that, the gods made no move or gave any blessing.


    Was that normal? It would be absolutely incomprehensible for many normal people, but it was actually normal: gods were not monkeys, and had no need to display their power. All they have to do is carry out their duty, and there would be those who glorify their name. The gods had turned to holy ones and descended upon the mortal realm not to call the shots here, but to keep the world from being stirred by the Mana Tide.


    It was not to say that the gods did nothing. As with the Far South, one of the Seven Gods¡ªthe God of Love and Death¡ªhad visited her largest temple in the forest of the elves. It was rumored that the Nature''s Magister and the Elven Queen had met Her, entering an exchange that lasted days.


    Still, there was no news from the elves until now¡ªthey being very discreet about the contents of their exchange.


    Such a phenomenon was actually happening everywhere across Mycroft as well. Though the gods had no intent of making headlines, every move they made were given great attention by the common folk. For example, the West Mountain Dwarves welcomed the God of Law and Freedom, the Skypiercing White Tower met the God of Wisdom and Choice. As for the Holy Mountain Fortress of the Seven Gods Church, it had now been elevated into the Void and combined with the Eye of the Saint, becoming the largest artificial facility beyond the world of Mycroft. Every mortal incarnation of the Seven was said to have conversed with Pope Igor within, but none knew what they discussed as everything moved within the shadows.


    This life was becoming ever different from the one before: the once despairing and chaotic world that had been filled with malevolence and strife became so peaceful and optimistic. Systems of technology were appearing though they were without perfect form and were flawed, but the people of Mycroft no longer had to starve. They have all the time they need to alter those flaws, so that they could be adopted for civilian use without side effects.


    In the Liege Residence of Moldavia in the North, Joshua extended a finger and turned off the LCD before his eyes.


    Seven days.


    He stroked Ying''s head, her straight and silky hair slipping past his palm. The girl uttered a few comfortable grunts while Joshua closed his eyes, continuing his meditation.


    In seven days, the incarnation of the God of Might and Justice would come to the East Barnett highlands to meet the Empire''s three Legends. No one knew about the matter¡ªonly the trio: Joshua, Israel, and Nostradamus did.


    What was it that the deity wished to convey to them?


    The unknown always interests people, and it was no different for the warrior. He was a little impatient after resting for something time, which was why Joshua closed his eyes, feeling the power that was gradually animating and boiling within his body.


    [Level of Steel Strength fusion: 91%.]

 Chapter 676 Great Change

    After many battles, Joshua''s Steel Strength assimilation rate was about to reach a hundred percent.


    Aura is the power of combat, an extension of lifeforce, while the peak of lifeforce itself was ''Steel''. For Joshua who had derived Aura up to Steel Strength, his way of ascension was to go through toiling battles that destroyed and reshaped his body on every turn, with every victory rebuilding and sublimation of his body and spirit greatly elevate his Steel Strength assimilation rate. At hundred percent, Joshua would ascend to Legendary-intermediate, developing into an invincible Steel body, rising as an ultimate form that surpassed every natural species.


    Though it was merely Legendary-intermediate, it was merely a divide between thresholds. As a being excelling in the way of combat, Joshua''s sheer combat prowess would not lose out against many before him, even if he had yet to completely perfect himself. For example, the Demon Generals Helm and Saluka were archdemons that had risen to Legend for centuries, and most certainly had completed their respective Legendary forms. But against the warrior who was a pure machine of slaughter, the two Demon Generals were caught off-balance and were routed on every turn.


    It was not to say that they were weak, but merely that Joshua''s wide-reaching view in seeking a path at the very beginning opened an insurmountable gap between them.


    At present, Joshua had his eyes closed in meditation, with specks of silver radiances circling around him like stars. Watching as the warrior entered a familiar state, Ying laughed shortly and quietly left the study, closing the door as he left.


    Nine silver stars of various sizes floated around the warrior, revolving around Joshua over thin air¡ªor the Nuclear Heart around his chest as if planetary trails. Silver Steel Strength slowly gathered, gradually giving the illusory stars a solid form as golden radiance emanated from the core of his chest, shining upon the little stars like a real sun. The planet closest to his chest that was locked upon by gravity tides hence no longer orbited, while the second was burnt entirely red. Only the third planet, receiving an optimum amount of light, reflected crystalline golden light.


    Joshua''s creation was getting more proficient on every turn, now capable of shaping a small planetary body. At this moment, he was strengthening his control of Steel Strength, which would not only adjust energy output and calibration but also make it precise down to a microscopic scale, even manipulating it in the absence of gravity. After all, Joshua''s opponents would become ever stronger at the class of Legendary, meaning that his physical attacks or energy strikes would become lacking, just as mass ripples and dimension-tearing slashes would not be so useful. Joshua believed that he needed a trump card apart from conventional blows, and gravity should not be a bad choice.


    Silver star whirled, drawing an obscure silver light that fused with the golden nuclear radiances into pure, blinding illumination. As Joshua gradually entered a deeper meditation, a circle that transcended the doors of the study and the thick walls of the manor itself unfurled from the warrior. While the light was already indiscernible when it spread to the nearby streets, invisible ripples spread in light speed, shrouding Moldavia in its entirety within breaths.


    Every maidservant in the liege''s residence was used to the light that abruptly shone. As long as the liege was in, that sort of light would shine a few times each day. After all, they were prepared mentally for such unique situations. The residents around the manor were used to it as well, and would even brag about their opportunity to witness the radiance from the liege himself.


    No one would realize what the light meant except those beings who were not ''human''.


    ***


    In the Moldavia reception center¡ªa huge building at the center of town where many rich and important outstation guests would come on their business or pleasure trips, while the others were mostly Extraordinary individuals from across the world.


    At the moment, ''Dust'', the Earth-element Fairy Princess directly descended of the Earth-element Fairy Queen awakened from her frightening and destructive nightmare in one of the suites on the seventh floor. The other fairies, along with the Sixth Prince who had been resting or playing cards turned in surprise towards their usually lazy friend.


    "Dust, are you alright?"


    Sixth Prince Adrian was seated before a desk and going through various contracts and agreements¡ªdocuments related to the worldwide distribution rights and factory production agreement for Fairy Cards. Those papers unquestionably held the value of cities and eclipsing gold, but with their friend''s well-being in the balance, they were worth nothing. Hurriedly, Adrian put down every document he was holding and rushed beside the dainty Earth-element fairy, asking after her urgently. "You''ve been having a lot of nightmares recently¡­ What is going on?"


    The other three fairies too hovered beside Dust, each holding her hands and her small head, worry clear in their voices.


    "That''s right, that won''t do."


    "We can''t explain ourselves to the queen if we return like this."


    "Did you eat something bad?"


    "It''s¡­ It''s nothing."


    Dust, jolted awake, forgot even her usual ''Tuturu'' expression as she looked fearfully towards the direction of the liege''s residence. As an Earth-element Fairy that was only next to the divine descendants of the Mother Goddess in the aspect of earth, she naturally noticed the ''formless ripple'' that engulfed Moldavia in its entirety, spreading even beyond the city.


    She naturally knew the true form of the light¡ªit was materialized particle flow, a suppressed gravity ripple. The incomparably brute force was pulsating in the liege''s residence as more than thirty million tons of mass churned within a small room no more than thirty square meters¡­ The light shone beautifully and profoundly, but an utterly frightening destructive force was hidden beneath its wondrous appearance.


    In a way, if the power that controls the ripple just slightly lose control, the turbulent energy flow would instantly flatten most of Moldavia, with land across ten miles shrunk into a small, dense sphere. The entire North would hence be ravaged by the violent gravity into a barren land unsuitable for human living.


    How dare he¡­ How dare he unleash such¡ªsuch¡ªsuch threshold of power in the heart of the city!


    Dust had almost uttered those thoughts in an instant, only to soon breathe a deep sigh. Why would he not? Could Legendary champions perhaps be unable to control their power? Indeed, what right would they have to be called Legend if they could not do that?


    If the Nature''s Magister lost control, tempestuous Forces of Nature would turn the surroundings of the Lake of Eternity into an extreme aberrative realm, a place where even Supreme-champions could not resist the change and propagation of every cell within their bodies.


    If Pope Igor lost control, half of the Far South and Distant Oceans may be brushed by broiling light, becoming boiling seas of magma, with one of fourth of Southern settlements burnt white.


    If Barbarossa lost control, hundreds of kilometers around the Skypiercing White Tower would become a turbulent zone where elements went amok. The Seven Elements would turn into a windstorm that destroys everything, turning all that it touches into dust.


    It was the same for the Fairy Queens. Each Queen of the Fairyland were certain elements given form, but the realm itself would vanish instantly through a single hint of error in their work, dispersing as energy fragments into the Void along with the millions of fairies. However, it had been six hundred years, and Fairyland remained as stable as it had been in the start, steadily orbiting beyond the world. It was the same for other Legendary champions¡ªthey may lose or die at the hands of their enemy, but they would never lose to themselves.


    However, such was life alongside a Legendary champion. Being ascendants, their existence alone would bring boundless terror and threat to mortals, and resting beside them was akin to sleeping beside an angry tiger. Even if she knew that the tiger would not tear her apart, her living instincts instills great unease in her.


    Mustering a smile, the Earth-element Fairy soothed her worried companions, knowing that herself was being paranoid and hence did not intend to tell them the truth. Adrian nodded noncommittally, but when he walked to the windows of the guest house and pulled apart the thick curtains, the golden light of noon abruptly shone into the room.


    The sun had risen directly overhead, unleashing golden brilliance all over the city of Moldavia, a warm light that permeated the window and shone upon Dust''s body¡ªenough to dispel her unease and fear. Dust felt her cold body warming, and looked toward the young human thankfully.


    Compared to Israel who was always working, this son of his was gentle and considerate. If not for that, they would not even sneak out and run around the world with that little fellow.


    "I planned to visit Count Radcliffe in the afternoon to discuss something about Fairy Cards," Adrian quickly added, watching as the Earth-element Fairy''s visage swiftly turning white again. "But Dust, if you''re unwell, just wait here at the guest house¡ªuh, Stream, Fluorescence, stay here and take care of here. I''ll be going with Tempest."


    The plan to visit Joshua had already been long noted in the Sixth Prince''s schedule. Having grown ever more popular and received image rights of Legendary champions for Legendary-class cards, Fairy Cards certainly became a pursuit of the masses. However, though the rich were willing to throw considerable gold to acquire those cards with supreme collection value, even cards so exquisite would lose freshness after such a long time. That was why Adrian planned to visit a few Legendary champions, to obtain their authorization as he came up with new Legendary cards.


    Most Legendary champions would not decline Adrian''s interesting suggestions thanks to his father, the Northern Empire as well as Barnil and William''s passionate testimonials. After all, it was a fine thing to see one''s own name being promoted, while some Legendary champions also took a liking to the unique card game. Now, the second batch of Legendary cards was mostly completed, leaving the elusive Count Radcliffe¡ªwho no one knows for sure when he would be in his own residence.


    As the other fairies bade them goodbye disjointedly but earnestly, Adrian led Tempest, the Wind-element Fairy which mortals could not see onto the streets of Moldavia. The noon sun of early summer dragged a trail out of the center of the sky, while he strolled over the tidy grey stone path, admiring the sights of the streets of that northern city that seemed to change by the day.


    With the widespread development of magically powered industry, the entire North changed radically, the swiftest and most significant being in Moldavia. Walking upon the new, lofty overhead bridge, Adrian overlooked the entire cityscape. Below him were widespread tiled roofs that extended to the suburban districts, with the huge dome of Saint Laurent''s Cathedral towering over the tidily arranged residences, a sacred light flickering around the black halo that was its holy crest.


    Further off were whirling ''towers'' of extraordinary designs, the top of which where huge cubic prisms turned, accumulating thick magical light. These buildings¡ªnamed ''Prism Towers'' by the liege¡ªcould transport the mana produced by the colossal Star Vein Elemental Core below ground everywhere around the city through moving light, providing for countless alchemical machinery.


    At present, Moldavia''s old and plain appearance could no longer be seen. As one of the metropolises in the world that was completely industrialized in magical energy production, it developed rapidly and was different on every other day. One could find construction teams wearing simple enchanted armor were breaking the gray, stony path and replacing it with special concrete. It was rumored that the raw materials of those concrete came from Abyssal forests, embodying a unique magnetism that could allow transports mobilized with such energy to move freely on its surface.


    Adrian then turned southwest, to another corner of the city where airships of varied sizes were landing or taking off. Enchanted factories were spraying purified gray smoke that obscured half the sky where a blue dragon was flying, leading a squad of juvenile white dragons and their riders¡ªthe Sixth Prince could not help be amazed by their fine training.


    Even as he took in the scenery that was at once fantastical and supremely modern, the Sixth Prince quickly arrived at the Liege''s Residence at the center of town¡ªonly to receive a surprising reply after he announced his identity.


    "You''re saying that the Count has left again?"


    "That huge Legendary champion was just here¡­ How could he be gone so suddenly!"


    The guards stationed by the main gates could not hear the grumblings of the fairy, only the Imperial Prince''s surprised question. In return, the armored knight smiled bitterly and scratched his helmet a little helplessly. "Your Highness, I''m not deceiving you here, but I''ve only just received Miss Zero-Three''s notice just now as well¡­ The liege had received an emergency communication and simply left¡ªwe have no way of contacting him or knowing when he would return."


    Still, being a personal guard of the Radcliffe family, the knight appeared used to his liege''s disappearing antics, and had procedures ready for such circumstances. Appearing to have heard some inaudible order, he simply opened the main gates. "Please proceed, your highness. Miss Zero-Three has said earlier that the liege has prepared the documents you need for your presence today. Please wait for a moment in the guest room¡ªMiss Ying would hand them to you."


    Though the meeting ended up being canceled, it was fine since their objective was completed. Adrian shrugged slightly in regret, while Tempest frowned as she sat on his shoulder¡ªeven if Joshua van Radcliffe was Legend, his feats were most not accomplished on Mycroft, and nobody witnessed first hand his most recent battle against Otherworld invaders¡­ so how could she craft his Legendary card if he did not tell them what he had gone through?


    Holding in that doubt, the pair walked past the manor''s courtyard under guidance by maidservants, certainly seeing the black dragon girl who was floating on the surface of the artificial lake, her face pale as salted fish, along with the luminous orb that was bouncing happily over her stomach. Adrian was no longer weirded out by such imagery thanks to his time with the fairies, but Tempest the Fairy could not hold back an expression of surprise. She blinked as she stared at the orb, just as the orb stared back, as if noticing something.


    "Ding-ring-ring?"


    "Tu, tuturu?"


    ***


    While the luminous orb and fairy made an exchange with bizarre languages, a special airship hovering above the Great Ajax Mountains.


    Joshua entered the familiar ship, his brow slightly furrowed as he ignored the instructions of the elemental puppet beside him, simply striding toward where the laboratory cabin was. The reason the warrior cut short his daily training and left Moldavia¡ªthe two Legendary spellcasters Barnil and William were huddled there, chattering discreetly.


    Even as he reached out and pushed the door, Joshua was already throwing questions in a forthright manner at the duo. "What is it?" he asked, "Why would you use the emergency channel of the Terminal? What is of such great importance?"


    Joshua himself naturally own an Information Terminal as well, even fusing it into his own body as one of his many supernatural organs. The emergency channel was in turn one of the ways that the few acquainted Legendary champions could reach out to each other, which Joshua suddenly received a message from when he began his training in his study. He hence briskly left his residence and arrived at the skies over the Great Ajax Mountains¡ªas expected, the two Legendary spellcasters'' airships had just traveled across the dimensions and arrived there.


    "Ah, you''re here."


    While they sensed Joshua''s arrival early on, Barnil and William only greeted him now as they had been arguing at a huge crystal cabinet at the center of the lab. Their expressions were grave, which gave Joshua pause¡ªwhen the many foreign Legends invaded Mycroft previously, the two composed Legends were never so serious. Still, the warrior quickly pressed them, "Greetings can wait. What''s so urgent?"


    "It has to do with magic¡­ Or perhaps the world''s essence."


    Before either William or Barnil could speak, the dimensions trembled as a rich and deep voice wafted across a portal and into the airship. Joshua looked up to find a robed, hairless mage¡ªBarbarossa the Element Maven held a gloomy expression that was more solemn than the other two Legendary mages.


    Leaving the portal, Barbarossa looked toward the warrior and nodded lightly. "It''s a long story, but the matter is truly unbelievable¡ªCount Radcliffe, we need your help."


    "We need your Steel Strength to verify something."

 Chapter 677 Multiverse Anomaly

    "Mister Barbarossa?"


    Joshua appeared surprised as the huge mage strolled toward him.


    "Why are you here?"


    The man before Joshua was Barbarossa the Element Maven and chief of the Skypiercing White Tower¡ªhowever, after that brief moment of surprise, he realized that he was not speaking to the person in flesh, but an elemental clone that was almost human.


    It was a common thing, since Legendary champions whose main bodies embody great combat power rarely wandered around their true forms. One way or the other, their exceedingly formidable powers would cause various phenomenon even in simple outings, which was why they tend to dispatch clones as proxies. Still, there were exceptions, however, including the Holy Swordsman who had mastered the Holy Sword as well as both Barnil and William, the latter two whom true forms were unthreatening, allowing them to go on adventures around the world as they liked.


    "I am, after all, the leader of the greatest magus organization in this world¡­ It''s a long story, Count Radcliffe. Now should have been a time for conventional greetings, but that would have to wait for later since the matter at hand is simply too important."


    Barbarossa shook his head at Joshua''s question, his visage showing a bitter smile as if having encountered something absurd. Joshua, too, understood from Barnil and William''s current demeanor that the issue would not be a typical one, and so followed him to the crystal hold at the center of the laboratory where noises were echoing.


    "Impossible¡­ That completely breaks the essence of magic!"


    "You''re wrong¡ªit actually isn''t breaking it, but¡­ something much more unthinkable than that. I''d rather it simply broke it¡­"


    "Check again? I still can''t believe it!"


    "Joshua''s here. He''s an expert in this field, let him try."


    The two Legendary mages were debating fiercely¡ªleaving aside the complicated spell terms, enchantment jargons and various West Mountains accent vocabulary, that was the gist of their meaning. When Joshua arrived behind them, they quickly turned and welcomed him warmly.


    "You two are here? Joshua, Barbarossa, hurry. There''s something we need your help with!"


    What could it be that could make three Legendary champions lose composure and gravitas? And these were the three Legendary spellcasters who should have no equal in calmness and collectedness.


    Joshua was very puzzled, but was certainly not one for nonsense. Under their sincere invitation, the warrior arrived before the crystal hold and peered inside to see the ''thing'' that left even Legends bewildered.


    Then, he saw it¡ªits chest puffed and its head raised, displaying immense vigor as it paced around the hold¡­ a pigeon.


    A white pigeon.


    Joshua blanked out for an instant. He did not use his piercing Steel Strength vision before, which is why he only saw the creature behind the white crystal barrier now: it was a pure-white pigeon that could be described as being on the plump side. It was simply pacing around the crystal hold, cooing rhythmically from time to time, its red little bead-like eyes rather sharp and showing some spirit.


    "That is why you interrupted my training and dragged me out of my manor?" Joshua clicked his tongue; his expression became curious.


    "A fat pigeon that wouldn''t even fit a snack table? Even running across a portal here from the Eastern Sea¡ª"


    "Don''t complain so quickly, Joshua. Can you use Steel Strength to determine the pigeon''s living data?"


    Barbarossa spoke before Joshua could grumble on; the hairless mage appeared to know more than the warrior. Indeed, the Elemental Maven was staring at the pigeon with a rare nervous gaze even as he kept muttering to himself.


    "Damn it, so it is actually true. How could this be¡­ This isn''t magic at all!"


    Barnil and William appeared in agreement with Barbarossa, which was why no matter how Joshua found it unbelievable, he could only be positive that the pigeon was definitely the mage trio''s objective. Tentatively reaching out with Steel Strength, the warrior investigated the living data of the pigeon¡ªsilver radiance extended from his palm and shrouded the pigeon like an overhead beam, holding it where it was and scanning it with detail.


    "Ordinary Bavarian pigeon. Seventeen centimeters in length, healthy and relatively meaty. Should taste good if grilled." The warrior simply said as he kept scanning the bird. "No hereditary diseases, no bacteria¡­ Huh. That''s interesting¡ªthe pigeon is so hygienic that there''s neither germs nor impurities. Did you guys clean it?"


    "Anything else?"


    Even as they listened solemnly to Joshua''s information, Barbarossa, Barnil, and William all appeared very nervous, leveling their gazes at each other when they heard that the pigeon was mostly normal.


    "What I mean here is whether is that a real lifeform?" Barbarossa quickly asked, "Is it any different from normal pigeons?"


    "What real lifeform¡­"


    Now, Joshua was confused. "Isn''t that exactly what a normal pigeon is supposed to be? Ah, the wings are a little short and it probably would have trouble flying. But since you lot have fattened it, you probably weren''t planning to use it to send letters."


    "¡­Even Joshua can''t tell. Looks like that is confirmation." William could not help shaking his head and sighing as he determined that the warrior could not attain more information. "That''s the worst outcome there is¡­ From now on, the Skypiercing White Tower and the Imperial Royal Mage Guild¡ªno, more precisely, every mage guild on the Mycroft Continent must prepare countermeasures."


    Meanwhile, Barbarossa was silent, although the arteries on his head were pulsating. One could tell from his rather enraged stare at the pigeon that the Legendary champion was not calm inwardly. What was more, when they previously faced otherworld invaders and subjugated the Steel Python, the Element Maven never showed such an expression.


    "What is it that you three are actually talking about?"


    While he was totally left out, Joshua did not lose his patience, withdrawing the beam in his hand and stroking his chin puzzledly. Even if there were not many things that could make Legends doubt their senses, the warrior could not come up with anything for the time being, and so simply asked away. "Even if I don''t find anything unusual, what is it with that pigeon? Why are you people being so serious? It''s like the advent of an Evil God."


    "Evil God? That''s just a calamity. While it is immeasurably powerful, we would simply be unable to triumph and be forced to flee or to die in battle. That thing, however¡­"


    Barbarossa had tried to explain in response to Joshua''s question, only to conclude his words with a bitter smile while Barnil took over.


    "That pigeon, however¡­ No. Instead of calling it magic, it truly shatters the Truth we held conviction over."


    "Time to let you see that truth, Joshua." Barnil shook his head somberly, and turned to William beside him.


    "Dispel ''transfiguration''."


    In the very next instant, William clapped his hand and a certain enchantment was removed with a wave of spiritual ripple. Now, the Bavarian White Pigeon that was very ordinary apart from being a little fat and shorter wings hence silently turned, right in front of Joshua''s eyes, into a rock.


    A rock.


    Eight centimeters in length, three centimeters in width and two centimeters in height¡ªa normal limestone rock. So common across the continent. A rock so ordinary that, if someone pointed at it and asked loudly ''what is that?'', some would scratch their head, puzzled, and reply ''there''s nothing there''.


    "Heavens¡­"


    This time, it was the warrior''s turn to be astonished. Not even his composure could help him face facts calmly as he inhaled sharply.


    "That''s magic? When have you people developed something of such threshold?"


    "No¡­ We don''t know, and aren''t even sure if he¡­ if it is actually magic," stroking his temples, Barnil forcefully withheld a curse and spoke instead with a rather stifled voice, "That is why we are shocked."


    ***


    As the two Legendary mages explained things somberly, Joshua finally learned how events unfolded.


    Around four days ago, the various mage academies of the Eastern Plains welcomed their new summer batch of students, with special scouting instructors having journey across various places to find worthy and talented seeds of mages to be inducted into their respective academies. It was tradition for the Eastern Plains, and it was not only the chosen who were amongst the intakes¡ªin fact, every academy would establish examination centers, allowing any who believed themselves gifted or simply desired the challenge to join, displaying their gifts and skills so that they would be selected by the instructors.


    And it happened in the exam hall of the Skypiercing White Tower in a certain small city¡­ It was a gloomy day with scattered drizzles, the damp air filled with the pungent smell of dirt unique to villages. Amidst such an environment, a seemingly ordinary eleven-year-old boy came to an examination platform under the company of his parents. He opted to cast a certain innate magic to enter the White Tower''s warlock-class, and having seen his considerable magical signature, the instructors permitted a trial.


    In the very next moment, the child from the Northern Bavarian Hills of the Eastern Plains simply turned a stone in his hand into a flying, cooing white pigeon that appeared to be really alive.


    Everything appeared so simple as if it was breathing, but the tremendous truth left the instructors so stunned they forgot to breathe.


    "In fairy tales, the witches living isolated in forests and lakes possess various extraordinary abilities, such as exquisite alchemical arts, deft and precise timeframe in which curses would activate, potion for eternal youth and witchcraft that could turn humans into animals."


    William stared at the stone in the crystal hold; the handsome Wandering Poet spoke rather dreamily, "Witches are an aberrative impression civilians held toward mages in ancient times¡ªwitch towers were, in fact, mage towers, just as how magical monsters and statues protecting witches were simple magical creatures and alchemy. Most of their abilities are normal and known to all mages¡­ Except this."


    "Turning pumpkin into horse carriages, or to turn humans and inhuman objects into animals¡­ This isn''t something magic could do."


    "Joshua, this is something that only happens in dreams."


    "You don''t have to say it¡ªI know it better than any of you."


    Raising his hand, Joshua stopped William and Barbarossa, who appeared intent on elaborating. His brow tightly furrowed, he stared at the stone before him as if to study the ordinary limestone utterly.


    He failed. Even if he intended to see through the joke of poor tastes, he was finally forced to confirm the truth: a seemingly plain ''truth'', but actually trembles Truth and completely destroy the mages'' system of spells.


    It sounded easy to give life to inanimate objects¡ªit was something Barnil, who often summoned elemental puppets to help in daily work or any mage proficient in the elemental arts could do. They were able to summon elementals, dispatch puppets, summon millions by the power of a single person. Even Joshua could do something similar: with Authority as his power, he created the first ever Steel Elemental ''Zero-One''.


    But such a profound spell that turned a rock into a bird was fundamentally different.


    Giving elements life was actually producing a self-replenishing energy cycle, and giving it the most basic of consciousness¡ªor, in other words, the most fundamental of artificial souls. With an energy cycle and consciousness, even formless energies would thus react as if alive: such was the truth of creating elemental lifeforms, a form of a powered robot.


    It was not at all complex with the Steel Elemental either. The Authority from a world could construct a brand-new energy cycle out of nothing, and meld it together with Steel. Joshua in turn gifted it with will and knowledge¡ªthe amalgamation of the soul, which in other words was placing natural intelligence upon the body of a machine.


    Those may seem divinely mysterious, but it was a spell with a logical cycle. Even if it appeared rather complex, none would find it unusual¡­ But it was different when it came to turning a stone into a bird.


    "Particle movements, turning inorganic into organic and converting mass¡­ animating it, giving it animal behavior, muscle function, and even genetical instincts¡­ How is that even possible?"


    Joshua mumbled various jargons, his eyes filled with shock and disbelief¡ªonly true champions know of the difficulty in ''transfiguration''. Turning goose eggs into gold or wood into bread were profound techniques that delved deeply into fundamental particles and require extreme focus, sharp observation ability as well as extreme precision in control. It was, in fact, something not all Legends could learn, but now, some kid from a mountain ridge could actually employ magic that could turn inorganic objects into sentient life?


    "That isn''t actually an atypical case¡ªas you can see, both William and I had also learned the magic to turn an inorganic object into a pigeon too. However, instead of calling it learned, it was more specific to say that we learned how to cast it. I simply can''t understand it principle!"


    Barnil coughed once, able to tell that Joshua was as shocked as they were. "The magic us mages use," he said slowly, "is to understand every rune in that spell and what energy the runes tether, before arranging them in the right order and finally crafting a spell with form. It is the same as how we programmed the Informational Terminal: we must understand what each command does and code it accurately and flawlessly, only then could the spell gain actual form."


    "But now¡­" William interjected amidst Barnil''s rather complaining tone, "with this transfiguration spell, we just have to use mana, and then¡­ And then I don''t know what is going on. Anyway, it works."


    "How should I put this¡ªit''s like a magic scroll. When we cast spells, we need to spiritually assemble runes and animate energies, but with a magic scroll we just have to animate energies. We don''t have to understand how to produce the scroll itself or transcribe the runes on it, and just have to bump it with our minds, use an insignificant portion of mana and it is done."


    "Just like it is with the dwarves'' alchemical artillery," Barbarossa continued darkly. "Press the trigger or a button. Users don''t have to know how to forge the cannon; they only need how to use it. It is as if a profound being had prepared the channel for us to use such magic, waiting for us to fill it with ''gunpowder''.


    "It''s a technological black box," Joshua added with a deep voice. "Or perhaps, a ''magical black box''!"


    As the four Legendary champions fell into the same shock and bewilderment, they exclaimed at once: "What is going on?!"


    "Fairytale spell becoming reality¡­ To be frank, it is really scary."


    Barnil, one who have faced many Legendary aberrations coming from the Abyss and faced off against two Legendary Dragon Kings above the world of Kronos, inhaled deeply. He looked at the bulkhead above, his eyes seemingly seeing through the world''s barrier toward the Void.


    "This is no anomaly, Joshua, William, Barbarossa." the Legendary mage who was the first to have come across the incident spoke with a hint of shudder in his voice. "I once traveled across the Void, and there is no other lifeform or otherworld that have casted such a spell¡ªand it still worked when I cast it at the edge of Kronos."


    Knowing the meaning behind that matter better than anyone else, Joshua, William and Barbarossa''s gazes changed. Having an understanding of Mana Net, they originally believed that it may be a ''gun'' designed by the powerful deities and champions of the last era, and was now simply a ''weapon'' sealed for a long time discovered by an ordinary psionic child¡­


    Now, however, it did not appear to be the case.


    "That''s right. It''s just as all of you are thinking."


    Observing the expressions of everyone around him, the elderly mage¡ªRune Master Barnil nodded slowly and somberly.


    "This isn''t Mana Net spells our Glorious Era forebears had inscribed into the world of Mycroft, but something known to work across the Multiverse¡­ in other words, if this is an anomaly¡ª


    "It is one that extends across the entire Multiverse!"

 Chapter 678 Possible Answer

    Though the phenomenon appeared to be a simple transfiguration spell, the meaning behind it was not so.


    Countless powerful mages and sages had already studied the art of transforming objects since ancient times¡ªto convert ''all things'' into gold was actually the ultimate goal of the origins for alchemy, its greatest feat being to produce gold and Elixir of Life, the ''Philosopher''s Stone'' that provides immortality.


    Not too long ago, Helm had incinerated its own body and soul so its particles could be accelerated to the extreme to bombard Joshua''s body, stopping short of emulating a burst of supernova and producing heavy metals including gold. This transfiguration spell, however, could turn stones into pigeons, with the reverse holding true as well. But if that could be accomplished, it would not be unusual to turn stone into gold.


    Seemingly mundane, it was actually remarkably correlated to Truth: the pinnacle of alchemy, in fact, lay between these little ''conversion'' and ''transfiguration''. Ordinary people may be unable to understand such extraordinariness, but the Legends knew very well that it was a bizarreness and miracle that far eclipsed Abyssal invasion.


    Furthermore, what happened now was far from something as simple as a ''transfiguration'' spell.


    ***


    In Barnil and William''s airship above the Great Ajax Mountains, Joshua was contacting Nostradamus, while Barbarossa who got in touch with various mage guilds of the Eastern Plains. Both of them, intending to acquire more information, unexpectedly received more news of indeterminate effect.


    Within ordinary mountain villages and small little-known towns, various things extraordinary to mages'' eyes were afoot extraordinary¡ªthere were youths who could lurk, weaving in out of shadows, children taking flight without restraint over the horizon, young girls who could spiritually summon and befriend beasts while quiet middle-aged men were transforming into superhumans of immeasurable strength¡­ the earliest incident could be traced back to Starfall Year 837, the twenty-first of May.


    That was the first known incident of anomaly to be recorded. However, they did not stir any waves since they meant nothing to the peasants.


    For the ordinary folk who dwelled in Mycroft and often contacted mages and knights, such things appeared mundane and was essentially magic. While most mages did not consider magic to be as such, there was also the factor of the Great Mana Tide that made common folk accustomed to attaining supernatural abilities on one arbitrary day. Even if it was unbelievable for Legendary mages, it appeared to be typical daily life in their eyes.


    "Lurking into shadows? How do you slip into shadows unless it''s a fairy tale? It''s fine if it''s diving into sub-space, but how would a child attain such power?"


    "Flight without any principle? Is that natural flight?"


    "Summoning beasts out of thin air¡­ Where did their mass come from? And how do they vanish?"


    Each question was troubling enough for Barnil and William to racking their brains and had Barbarossa frowning tightly. Facing a burst of such supernatural power that appeared mundane but actually challenged common sense, the Legendary mages felt a mysterious fear¡ªthe so-called primitive fear of the unknown. They had initially believed that they know enough, but the trio now felt the familiar sense of unknown that they did not feel for a long time.


    But fear was not a bad thing.


    Mages were creatures who followed their curious heart. They would explore the rear of mountains, the other side of the seas, staring toward the other end of the stars in search of Truth and strength¡­ They were more curious the more fearful they become: it is because they do not know why that they were raring to try, to learn.


    Joshua pondered about the anomaly that may be engulfing the Multiverse as well. Unlike the three Legendary mages, the warrior could not analyze and solve such conundrums with magic since he was learned in that respect, but being a wielder of Extraordinary power, as well as after honing his power and vision to his level, the difference between mana and lifeforce was almost negligible.


    To Joshua, these phenomena were neither without cause nor completely unthinkable. He once witnessed such power that escaped the scope of things explainable by magic¡ªtherefore, even if he was left astonished, he did not find it as infinitely unbelievable when compared to the others.


    His memories returned to the past, recalling a certain person¡­


    The Sage.


    Joshua remembered the Sage''s memories he had seen a long time ago, his childhood where his parents feared him and his ability to revive the dead and revitalize the living¡ªbecause of the unusual time of the now, the image of the ''perfect'' youth with unsullied white hair arose within Joshua''s mind, along with his ''miracles'' that recalls the soul and reanimates corpses.


    "Identical in that it is both inconceivable and escapes logic¡­ Could there be a connection between the two?"''


    Joshua was actually aware that the power the Sage wields was very likely bestowed by Steel Pythons, a profound Authority linked to ''lifeforce''. It was hence unlike the various anomalies currently happening, but who could tell if these anomalies were Authority that scattered away from other powerful beings?


    The Steel Shards bestowed upon people by worlds held such power. One of three fragments Joshua dumped at Light could command storms and summon hail, replicating any natural weather at one''s whim, while another could awaken objects and bestow life, creating Steel Elementals similar to ''Zero-One''. The remaining one could manipulate psionic energies, spy upon the minds of others and control their will at one''s fingertips.


    Such power was unthinkable to mages. Though they more or less conform to common sense in Mycroft and can be explained by magic, who could claim that common sense on Mycroft applied for the Multiverse, and could the magic of Mycroft even explain the Multiverse? Joshua believed that instead of cluelessly studying the anomalies that occurred without reason, it was better to start researching the Authority of ''Steel Shards''.


    "That isn''t a bad idea."


    Being one who puts thoughts into actions, Joshua told the three Legendary mages about his hypothesis regarding the Sage''s abilities in the past.


    Barnil muttered to himself for a while before nodding. "To be truthful, both transfiguration and entering sub-space isn''t actually ''miracles'' impossible for magic. It is just that the casters were not powerful mages, but children who never came in contact with magic. That is the only inexplicable point."


    "Indeed. The current circumstances are similar to the ''Authority'' you mentioned¡­"


    William, who was just discussing with Barbarossa about whether the news should be spread around the Eastern Plains turned and voiced his agreement. "Authority is nothing other than a weapon, given form by a powerful being. Those who attained Authority would not have to think about how to produce weapons, only needing to trigger and use it¡­ It''s actually more similar the more I think about it¡ªit''s almost identical!"


    "The only issue is why there are so many ''Authority''. In other words, where the ''Steel Shards'' come from."


    Barbarossa laughed softly. The huge hairless mage was usually serious in front of his own students and always maintained his gravitas as chief mage, but he was now too lazy to keep his face bunched up with Barnil and William, a pair he once went on adventures with and were of the same era. "Maybe some world exploded," he pointed up while laughing, "and its fragments spread across the Multiverse alongside the Mana Tide? Hahaha, so many different Authorities, who knows how many¡­ how many¡­ worlds¡­ were destroyed¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    His voice gradually grew fainter and graver. Joshua narrowed his eyes as the four Legends looked at each other, a silence befalling the airship laboratory cabin in an instant.


    The thought spread far faster than the words. In the ten seconds that the warrior raised the possibility that the current circumstances might be similar to ''Authority'', the different principles, and possibilities the three Legendary mages raised led them to an answer that made even themselves uneasy, as if a blade was held to their backs.


    "Is that possible?" Barbarossa turned to Joshua after a brief silence, asking the warrior who was most familiar with Steel Strength and Authority amongst them, "I''m simply guessing¡­ could that really be the case?"


    Both William and Barnil turned toward Joshua as well, their expressions very solemn. In response, Joshua exhaled before saying with a low voice, "I''m not sure¡­but."


    Neither agreeing the possibility nor refuting Barbarossa''s hypothesis, Joshua now appeared to be considering his words. The Element Maven''s hypothesis was like a stunning clap of thunder, instantly jolting Joshua off his nonchalant attitude. He abruptly understood that he had been in this world and its environment too long that he overlooked one terrible truth¡­ it was an issue that countless players debated about in the pre-existence but the game developers never gave an official response to. Millions believed that it was just another setting, the tide of an era that came as the players'' ability grew¡­ but what was the actual truth?


    "But, everyone¡­"


    After some time, Joshua folded his arms across his chest. He lifted his head and looked toward the Void, his eyes seemingly reflecting that Path of Light that transcended half the Multiverse.


    "Does anyone actually know about the truth of the ''Great Mana Tide''?" He then asked with a deep but clear voice after a pause.


    "Why did it happen? What is the principle behind it? Where did it come from, what would it cause, and what would it finally become?"


    "To put it in other words¡­ Who here knows where that boundless tide of energy that engulfed the Multiverse came from, and why would it appear?"


    No one answered, but everyone understood what Joshua meant. Barbarossa, Barnil, and William all looked up toward the Void as well, their gazes piercing the world as if looking past the endless tide of energy, staring towards its origin at the heart of the Multiverse.


    Darkness shrouded everything¡ªeven the light of the Mana Tide could only throw a thick silver-white veil over them. Within those shadows that transcended all known vision was an indiscernible radiance.


    It was starlight, the light of worlds.


    No one would know what happened, or what tragedy befell the shade and the darkness.


    And what it finally becomes.

 Chapter 679 Todays Moldavia

    [The Great Mana Tide is a wave of energy formed from the destruction of countless worlds in the heart of the Multiverse.]


    That was the truth that Joshua had in mind, but did not say out loud.


    It was a theory that could explain the origins of energy from the Great Mana Tide, why it could engulf the Multiverse as well as the various Authority phenomenon that arose as a result, such as turning a stone into a pigeon, slipping into sub-space and so forth. From the aspect possibility or impossibility alone, it was naturally possible, a more complete theory compared to the other more outlandish theories.


    Of course, that was merely a theory of Joshua''s. None knew if it held true, and if it did not, they would have to keep pursuing the truth.


    But if it was, the issue would become serious.


    Until now, nobody knows about the rise of the Great Mana Tide. Though scholars had made a different hypothesis, all of them were not supported by reliable evidence, just like Joshua''s own theory. The problem, however, was that his theory was simply harrowing¡ªso much so that the others were thinking about ''disproving'' instead of ''proving'' at the first thought.


    What could have destroyed millions of worlds in the heart of the Multiverse? Just thinking about that made one close their eyes, shaking their head.


    "Information about the incidents ''remarkably similar to Authority'' must be shared with other Legends."


    Barbarossa broke the speechless silence as the others delved in their thoughts; the hairless mage coughed once and clapped his hands together.


    "Whatever the case may be, as the Great Mana Tide continues, there would be more individuals who would attain such extraordinary power. When their numbers arrive at a certain threshold, it may well destroy the stability of society¡­ this must be kept in control as much as possible."


    The others present nodded¡ªBarbarossa had stated their thoughts with precision. Unlike mages, fighters and clergies where systematic legacies were involved and made inspection easy in finding the person, individuals who were now awakening various unique Authority abilities were more akin to the popular ''Esper'' in Joshua''s former homeworld. They did not have any structured training problem, while those awakened abilities were distinct between persons. More than that, the area of awakening is arbitrary and broad, and no one could tell who would be chosen by Authority.


    Spellcasters, fighters, and clergies all held controllable abilities, being considered wielders of extraordinary powers with official licensing. That was not the case for those with Awakened Authority¡ªthe power they grasp is unrelated to the individual themselves, and they might not even be aware of the destruction they were capable of. That was why every faction must stay vigilant and monitor things strictly to avoid any chaos.


    "It''s not a problem to share the issue and any related information with them since they would eventually notice it¡­ But Joshua''s theory¡­"


    To disseminate information amongst other factions about ''Authority-Awakened individuals''¡ªwhich refers to those who attained power from Steel Strength fragments of other worlds would not be difficult. With a few pointing gestures of his fingers over thin air, Barnil had inscribed a series of runes and compressed countless information into a magical crystal that he put inside a certain metallic communicator, which was in turn delivered to receivers of various factions. Having done all that, the old mage hesitated for a moment before saying softly, "I think we shouldn''t spread that information too broadly.


    "Of course. It is unimaginable, and a mere theory."


    Neither Joshua nor William reacted, as if they were fine with it, while Barbarossa muttered to himself for a while before nodding lightly.


    "Yeah. Breaking the news suddenly would cause unnecessary panic amongst the factions. We should only consider telling them if we find something or acquire some persuasive evidence."


    "I would definitely tell Israel or Nostradamus¡ªif they asked. If they didn''t, I''ll say nothing for the time being."


    Joshua nodded, feeling the same. Given the importance of the matter, simply spreading false news would definitely bring repercussions. While the warrior believed that it would be better to investigate the matter for some time instead of readying urgent precautions without any examination¡­ What was more, he was acquainted with quite a few World Wills¡ªJoshua thought that it was better to ask a few of them about it rather than to blindly guess around in an airship cabin.


    Coincidentally, he recently accepted a mission from Karlis to aid another World Will.


    ***


    Due to the sheer somberness of the topic, after the initial theorizing and inferring had concluded, the various Legends departed. Barbarossa dispersed into elements with a simple farewell, Joshua turned into a shadow in the skies that flew toward Moldavia, leaving Barnil and William who arranged their research materials before navigating their Void Airship back to their base in the Eastern Plains. Apart from Joshua, they were busy people who had things to do.


    Joshua flew rather slowly amidst the wilderness between the Great Ajax Mountains and Moldavia, a stroll relative to his full speed that was one-tenth the speed of light. He looked over the land, watching the specks of lights on the ground below, and was able to see the distant dazzling flashes.


    It was Moldavia, a city that now no longer sleeps.


    The lights would illuminate Moldavia every night as tourists from faraway lands made merry on the streets of the Trade District. Adventurers could be seen gathering and making a ruckus in taverns, while the low-cost lights brought by magically-powered machinery covered the streets and alleys, dispelling every shade. Squires that were about to graduate from the Victor Academy were training with the city guards, the youths who were intent on proving themselves had donned armor bearing the crest of the sword-bearing hand, patrolling every street vigilantly, expectant of a chance to prove themselves.


    The North had become a land filled with dreams, legends hopes. There were no bandits, magical beasts, natural calamity or cultists here, only multiple schools for adepts and magical factories, with living cost being at its lowest possible rates. A certain person amongst the most powerful circle in this world was said to be residing in the Liege''s manor at the center of the city, watching over his citizens.


    Mages, Gold-tier warriors, high-ranking druids from the distant south, holy knights came, attracted by the reputation of the place. Countless had come in search of opportunities and possibilities. While some succeeded just as others failed, they witnessed it all regardless: how a small city of few thousands became the largest metropolis of the world, and how the finest adept colleges in the world developed. On this land, some found their answer and returned to their homeland in satisfaction, while others who did not remain here, awaiting the day they obtain their answer.


    The radiance faintly flickered as the huge magical formation that enveloped the entire city flashed for an instant. It was something Joshua commission, and jointly set up by Winter Fort Academy and Zero-Three: it purifies the air within the formation and possessed great surveillance and defensive measures. Most importantly, the formation itself was the first large-scale collective formations developed, produced and set up by Winter Fort Academy, evidence that the institution had the ability for grand scale magical construction¡ªand one could count with their fingers the factions in this world that held such influence.


    Sometimes, the strong may not have to deliberately make things happen. His existence alone could make the world better¡­ or worse.


    Arriving at the edge of the formation above the city, Joshua did not hurry back to his manor, landing slowly instead on the head of the huge statue by the city gates¡ªthe colossal statue he created recently through Steel Strength. The warrior hence stood over it, observing the lives of everyone in the city.


    In the southern residential district was Priest, who would leave in a few days for the Empire''s External Exploration Department for his first exploration trial mission. He was patiently teaching his younger sister mathematics, persevering even as she turned everywhere else, throw her pen around and went into a huff. Even so, he simply taught her how to write the numbers, how to count and get their answer.


    However, the young girl was not throwing a fit over that. Turning and grabbing her brother''s arm, she began to sob quietly, her tears wetting his sleeve.


    "Don''t leave Britney¡­ okay?"


    "I must give you a better life¡­ That''s the goal I strive for, and my everything."


    The young girl yearned to live a normal life with her kin, but the young man knew that to live normally in this world, Extraordinary ability was needed. He was convinced that they would only be briefly apart, and they would share a longer bliss in the future.


    In the western trade district, Lisa was strolling around spryly at an alchemy shop in search of materials she needed. She greeted the shop owner who she was acquainted with in a lively manner, while a little model-like Steel human on her shoulder buzzed. It was a clone that split out of Zero One''s body, chatting with the Drakonid girl who was humming a small tune. Spiritual ripple was wafting to her as well, carrying Syndicate''s voice¡ªeven if she appeared alone, Lisa was always walking around with company.


    "Mister Syndicate. What about this enchanted locket?"


    "It''s alright. But you''re already Silver¡ªwhy would you need an inferior equipment for mortals?"


    "But it''s pretty¡­ look." Taking the enchanted elven locket that was cheap but finely crafted and holding it before her collarbone, Lisa animated the magic within the locket, and a gentle fluorescent hence began to shine.


    "¡­Hmmm. Ah¡­ certainly, very pretty."


    "Bzzt-bzzt, bzzt-bzzt."


    As Syndicate, who was at a loss of how to reply looked on alongside Zero-One as the Steel Elemental made a series of weird sounds, Lisa happily bought the jewelry that was completely useless for her. But, so what? What was more important than being happy? Syndicate, who was gradually becoming un-demon-like was too lazy to consider such philosophical matters¡ªafter all, Lisa was definitely pretty a while ago.


    And in a tavern less than a street away from Lisa, the five members of the First Party were having a game over the Fairy Card table, using entertainment to ease the mysterious franticness and frustration resulting from consecutive defeats to a certain junior Drakonid girl. Ivan and Arlwa were the ones now playing, while the dwarf Nick was being forced to chug a few beers by Amelia and Karin. The dwarf had been boasting that he was ''never drunk after a thousand beers'', but had already gone to the washroom a dozen times after a hundred and twenty goblets, while a bartender had been called to officiate, preventing him from using magic to mitigate his intoxication. It was fortunate that Nick could actually remain a little lucid thanks to the extraordinary elemental training he got from Joshua, even as he now lay on the floor of the tavern, rolling around while shouting "No more, no more''.


    Leaving aside the embarrassing dwarf, Ivan was now engaged in a fierce card duel against the Seventh Prince. However, there is one little difference in their duel as compared to others¡ªinstead of fighting conventionally, they were drawing cards as if in a frenzy.


    "Hah! You''ve already hit the bottomline forty-two times without getting a single Legendary card. Admit defeat!"


    "Tut! How are you any better? It''s just two Epic cards¡­ Ah! I got it!"


    The pair bantered good-naturedly as they drew, when Ivan suddenly exclaimed ''I got it!'', the Card Table also made a sound.


    "Legendary!"


    Half of the tavern turned their head at once towards Ivan and Arlwa, and the team leader started to study his new Legendary card as the Seventh Prince quickly surrendered while grumbling.


    ***


    [Barbarossa, Element Maven]


    [10 Cost, 5 Attack, 9 Health]


    [Chain: Every spell card has double effect]


    [Battlecry: Put an ''Elemental Destruction'' into your hand]


    [Deathrattle: Put an ''Elemental Destruction'' into your hand]


    [Elemental Destruction]


    [5 Mana Cost, Legendary spell card]


    [Deal five damage that ignores armor to the enemy hero and all enemy minions, discard a hand at random.]


    [¡ªGrand, lofty mountains or little caterpillars between leaves, all are composed of elements¡­ Everything is equal and unified, being unable to understand that is being unable to advance towards the Truth.]


    ***


    A mage who stood upon a tower at dusk was shrouded in shadow, his visage indiscernible. The light of seven elements were gathered behind him, forming a dull cycle of elements.


    As to why they would keep drawing cards instead of dueling, it was, to quote the two, ''I''m already loaded, and you still want me to waste time playing?''.


    There were also various unique and interesting things going on, such as the troubles Adrian now had to face, even as he took the fairies for supper at the top floor of the guest house. Before his eyes, four adorable little humans were struggling for the straw of a mixed fruit juice from melons and strawberries. The sixth prince looked on, unable to stifle a bitter smile even as three other identical goblets with similar fruit juices were right beside his hand.


    The daily lives of his other friends were interesting as well¡ªwhether it was Ying who was holding Zero-Three''s hand and accompanying her and browsing through a shop, or Ling who was studying a book with Light as Black''s substitute, their lives were all filled with vigor and dazzling colors. Joshua liked such an atmosphere.


    As for Black¡­ the warrior shifted his gaze and clicked his tongue when he saw that the black dragon girl was still lying in the pool, instead of training as planned. She was undoubtedly goofing off again! Still, even as the thought crossed his mind, Joshua was aware that the fast-paced life of humans is difficult for a True Dragon that was slowly turning into Ancient Dragon to adapt to. Occasionally, Black was not being lazy, but simply weary in bloodline and mind¡­ Even so, Joshua would not let her sleep so soundly, because that one slumber might last centuries.


    Without Draconic Plague or cultists, the civil strife after Israel''s death or the clergies'' unrest after Igor''s passing¡­ Everything was beautiful, and very peaceful.


    "This world¡­ would never become like that."


    Taking in the sights, Joshua could not help remembering his recent theory, unable to stop mumbling to himself once he thought of the countless worlds that were possibly destroyed. He then promptly frowned and became silent, shocked by what he just said.


    Hence, he grinned, shaking his head.


    People change, just as they do not¡ªthe once simple warrior being left emotional at the ordinary nightscape of the city was proof that the edges of Steel had been ground off, that his tough heart had begun to soften. However, it would not change for the man was like that from start to finish: he would never sit and watch as calamity occurred or as the weak begged. He could not help refusing the dreams or others, or abide by himself gradually becoming inhumane.


    He was a savior, not a god of destruction.


    Due to the endless ruination that may exist at the heart of the Multiverse, the light of divinity that had run amok in the depths of Joshua''s body flashed. Dull black-red radiance illuminated in a tree-shape rune along the Body of Steel, beautiful yet fearsome. Even so, the warrior was no longer affected by the rage and lust for destruction it brought¡ªhis eyes were flickering with silver light resembling clouds of stars, representing his unified heart from start to finish.


    What needed to be destroyed and demolished were only enemies, powerful enemies. Going berserk against the weak and allies were proof of a coward who could not control their own desires. Joshua van Radcliffe was one who manipulated divinity, and not one to be manipulated by divinity.


    He controlled power, not be controlled by it.


    Hence, as he closed his eyes, breathed, held his breath and opened his eyes again, the dull dark-red radiance vanished from Joshua''s body. The warrior who conquered his own divinity once again stood upon his own statue and looked out over the land, his serene gaze flashing in silver radiance light a cloudless night sky, still and peaceful.


    "It''s time."


    Joshua looked up toward the skies of the distant southwestern reaches at an obscure and distorted space. The gods were slowly recovering, either returning to their temples to enjoy the adulation of their devotees or pretending to be mortals, walking amongst humankind. Those profound beings had never revealed any of their intentions until now, their advent was merely to fuse the Infinite Horizon into this world.


    But Joshua was convinced that it was not as simple as that. He rose into the air and returned to the liege''s residence, waking Black who was about to fall asleep in the artificial lake and reminding her to keep training, so as to dispel the tiredness in her veins. To overcome improper instincts was development, after all.


    Time passed amidst such daily life. Day and night cycled, and then came fifteenth of June, Starfall year 837.


    The day for an appointment with a god had arrived.

 Chapter 680 My Order

    Starfall Year 837, the fifteenth of June. As the sounds of pen scrawling against paper echoed, light from luminous fluorite shone upon a desk, extending a mild, pale-gold radiance.


    The sounds of writing wafted from the second-floor study of the Moldavian liege''s residence, as steady, rhythmic breathing emanated, proof that the writer was of clear and fluid mind. It was a piece of snow-white paper with exquisite crafting, while a large hand was holding a pen, writing words not quite swiftly but with great composure.


    [To Saint Igor: Regarding the Essence of Mastery]


    After the letterhead was a voluminous chunk of text. Since the first page had been flipped, only the start of the second page could be seen.


    "In line with the conclusion above, you should understand my view, and the words I used to describe it."


    The writer did not use any elaborative wording, and wrote as if a machine, every stroke being identical to a standard font that would betray no difference even under a magnifying glass even as he kept writing with the same rhythm and pace.


    "This is what I can say: if the brains of normal humans were hardware, the soul is a form of externally attached virtual processor that improves the hardware''s operations. Sentiency would hence install data vaults such as memories, DNA, and instincts through the running of the brain, animating the entire body.


    "However, hardware has its limits. The fragile brain of humans could not operate above its load, and substantial resources are necessary for Aura and breathing cycles, as well as the action of magic and runes. In subsonic or supersonic battles, the human brain could not compensate for such speed of processing, and this is when the soul would assume part of the task and handle a portion of the information.


    "In their training, I used Steel Strength to study every change amongst the White Dragon Riders in battle, whether it was soul or lifeforce¡­ Under strenuous training, the brain would be protected by lifeforce or mana, keeping it running despite the overload, but when it came to battle, the brain would no longer run on overload, for that was when the soul assumes control of the body."


    "That is a change in essence¡­ Silver glory, in that phase, the soul would develop rapidly with the nourishment energy. When the fighter could release aura externally or when the mage could manipulate external energies, their soul would mature comprehensively: ''Sixth Sense'', ''Danger Premonition'', ''Way of Sincerity'', ''Mind''s Eye'' as well as other abilities would take shape in that phase as well."


    With that part done, the writer paused for a moment as if considering his wording, and only resumed writing after a moment.


    "The soul would grow along with Extraordinary ability, and at Gold-tier, it would no longer empower the brain''s processing, instead taking over all complex processing. Come Supreme or Legendary, the brain would be an unnecessary presence that could be abandoned at any time.


    "I have every reason for such a conclusion: the soul is an organ that humans evolved to grasp the supernatural, developed under environment with high-energy concentration, not something we possess the moment our species were born. The soul is part of the consciousness of normal humans, but everything for most Extraordinary individuals. Its existence itself is the embodiment of ''supernatural powers'' and ''Initial Flame'' contributed upon ''Steel Strength'' and ''Lifeforce'' on the human body, a fusion of flame and Steel Strength.


    "The so-called Soul Mastery is hence the moment the soul is freed off all restraint, becoming an independent body."


    Then, the writer appeared to take assume a somber mood. "When that time comes, the primitive concept of ''human'' would vanish completely, and a brand-new refined ''Soul Human'' appears. They may still possess body of flesh, but that is no longer the main body of the lifeform.


    "That is my understanding of ''Soul'' and ''Soul Mastery''


    "¡ªJoshua van Radcliffe."


    Having finished writing, the writer¡ªJoshua put the letter into an envelope, where colorful magical radiance flickered, before turning into ash amidst an instance of fluctuating light. At the same time, in a faraway place, a letter bearing the exact same content slowly appeared in an exquisite crystal magical formation.


    Igor had been very busy recently; the elderly pontiff''s workload was far more than others. Everything from the Holy Mountain Fortress to the advent of the Seven Gods were his responsibility, and precisely because of that, Joshua who often examined and debated various questions about supernatural power would now choose to communicate with him using letters, exchanging their respective views.


    Although communications circle had progressed by leaps and bounds and even became intercontinental, Joshua found the sensation of retro not a bad thing. After all, he had time, and writing was a fine feeling.


    Putting down his pen and rising from his seat, the warrior sat on a couch at a corner of the study and closed his eyes.


    Now, Joshua had attained the solution of Soul Mastery that belonged exclusively to him, but he was not ready to walk that path.


    For most people in this world, the reason the soul would strengthen along with ability was because the brain could not accelerate itself in processing various information as a hardware, and was often targeted by opponents as a vital. That is why to abandon the mind and to choose the soul was right¡­ but it was not always so.


    For example, Joshua''s hardware is tougher than everyone else''s added together, and was difficult to corrupt even by ''divinity'', which was a certain virus that could assimilate consciousness and processing.


    It was perhaps only Steel Pythons that held brains stronger than the warrior''s own. The body of those profound beings was the world itself, and they were the purest of Steel creations in this world. Their souls would naturally be the purest condensation of Flame, being also the fusion of Flame and Steel. It was a pity that ''world'' could not be used as an organ for thought, which is why the Steel Python still had to use soul to think.


    Like Steel Pythons, Joshua was different from ordinary humans. His body now was composed entirely of degenerate matter¡ªany overload would not damage such substance. Indeed, that matter itself was unnecessary, with all that was needed being supercomputer, built from a special second-class supernatural alloy that embodied his soul and consciousness. If that was the case, the sheer speed of his processing would surpass most Legends, and with the extra aid of soul, it would reach the threshold of ''clairvoyance''.


    However, Joshua, who now had no vulnerabilities at the moment through his soul, has no intent of building an important vital and weakness for himself. He intended to have every bit of his body obtain independent processing and survival, so that his every bit and blood drop could think, reassemble and self-replicate¡­ Did that not sound familiar?


    To spawn an entire race with one drop of a blood or alter more than half of a world with one fragment, with Thought Particles left after dying over a thousand years turning into Divine Dungeon Shrouds, maintaining most thoughts and memories¡ªsuch was the ''Perfect Body'' of Ancient Dragons and the ''Eternal Soul'' of the gods. Two beings that stood on the pinnacle of being, both embodying near-eternal strength, worshiped by all humans in the world.


    Using those two symbolic abilities as reference, complemented by the sage Vahina''s ''Soul-Substance Transition'', Joshua is prepared to his very own eternal power. When it takes shape, the warrior would be reborn from the fragments of his own body anytime and anywhere even if he were to be blasted into dust. His soul was his body, and his body could be converted to his soul as well.


    When the time came, Joshua could not be killed unless he was utterly destroyed up to his very last atom. At most he could be sealed, until the day he rises again.


    As he arranged his thoughts, Joshua nodded and opened his eyes. He has chosen his next path and objective for development¡ªwhen his Steel Strength assimilation reaches a hundred percent and he rises to Legendary-intermediate, he would begin to complete his ''Eternal Power''.


    Then, what awaits him was the boundless progress toward Legendary-advanced.


    "It''s time."


    Rising from the couch, the warrior left the study and arrived at the top of the Liege''s Residence. Magnetic fields cascaded around his body as he slowly rose into the air, accelerating when he reached a safe zone as he instantly broke into the cloud layer, gales drumming around him.


    Today was the day of appointment. When the Infinite Horizon had completely fused with Mycroft and become a stabilized sub-space region above the West Mountains, one of the Seven Gods of humankind, the God of Might and Justice had sent invitations to the three Legends of the Northern Empire. The deity had written¡ªas if to equals¡ªto invite the trio for a meeting at the heart of the Lost Sea, the northernmost region of the world, to discuss certain issues that concerned the future of the world.


    Joshua was not actually too mindful of the world''s future. In his opinion, present-day Mycroft was perfectly fine, and deliberate interference might instead cause discouraging outcomes. The gods and the Legends only need maintain order and stability to guarantee that the world would progress conventionally¡­ but Joshua was interested in the Seven Gods.


    To be precise, he was interested in ''god''. He wanted to know what kind of a lifeform they were, or what they actually are. Why were they so powerful? Furthermore, the cycle of Order shaped by divinity that allowed them to maintain self-awareness under the erosion from the Source of the Multiverse¡ªwhat mysteries lay within such a cycle?


    And how would he fare, with a god as his opponent?


    Joshua had simply agreed due to such curiosities, and now departed, flying toward the northernmost region of the world.


    A dim silver radiance broke across the sky, past the Nissia Snow Mountain, the Icy Plains of the Extreme North and the Great Ajax Mountains. It was inconspicuous, but light contorted around it, and within breaths with nary a sound, he arrived at the frozen soil covered beneath eternal snow, the shores of the frozen white ocean, the [Lost Sea].


    A chill from the edge of the world crossed the entire oceanic belt, billowing upon the frozen soil of the coast. The glaciers were as sturdy as steel under the never-ceasing cold winds¡ªit was now summer, and yet there was no indication of rising temperatures around the Lost Sea. Majestic mountains stood above the surface of the sea, the peaks of ten thousand fathoms carved full of scars from time: those were mountains, formed after daily snowstorms, their existence alone was the amalgamation of every snowfall in the Lost Sea over a thousand years.


    The reason they would meet here was primarily to avoid being seen by others. Moreover, resonance between divine and Legendary powers might cause frightening natural disasters, which was why it was best to choose an unpopulated area, so that any possible repercussions were at a minimum.


    It did not take long to search for His position. As Joshua looked around, a reserved but still frightening energy signature appeared in front of him, presenting itself in a complex form in his energy vision. It was as if a circle was turning endlessly, a dark-gray kaleidoscope that never repeats the shapes it showed. When Joshua approached, the energy kaleidoscope started to compress, finally forming a black halo that whirled without end.


    It was the heart of the Lost Sea, but unlike the shores where tempests raged, it was unexpectedly quiet here. Joshua landed slowly on the white frost plain¡ªthere were no towering obstacles around, and rather dull sunlight shone upon the land, piercing the clouds. Joshua walked forward at once when he descended: a rather inconspicuous gray-haired knight was standing there, awaiting his arrival.


    "They''re not here yet?"


    Joshua slowly approached the knight whose long gray locks were rather unruly. His visage was hardened, but the lines on his face were rather gentle. The god had donned thick, sturdy full-body armored sculpted with detail and uniqueness, with a black cape flapping behind him without any sound.


    "No, Joshua. They''ve been here."


    The gray-haired knight¡ªZinsen, the God of Might and Justice''s mortal incarnation replied. His voice was imposing but not as much as it had been before, and the warrior could even hear a hint of relaxation.


    "I''ve met you three at different points in time. Israel and Nostradamus had come and spoke with me and left, you''re the last."


    "Is that so."


    Joshua was not surprised¡ªor, simply did not mind, as he fixed his gaze upon the human incarnation of the deity.


    It was different than when they met in the Void. At present, beneath the shell that was the gray-haired knight was the essence of the deity''s existence, where their divine pattern, divinity and divine powers gathered. Joshua could even hear the faint sounds of prayer from his body, shrouding these lands with a holy atmosphere.


    They stood a dozen meters away while facing each other, solemnly studying observing every inch of the other. A silence lasted for almost five minutes, after which Joshua spoke slowly, "Legends are the greatest beings in this world, and it is normal for gods to want to understand them after descending upon the moral realm¡­ But Zinsen, I don''t believe that you wished to see us for such a shallow reason. What be your purpose, Your Majesty?"


    "To ask some questions, to get some answers, to ascertain certain matters. Furthermore, Joshua, you had strengthened considerably."


    Zinsen responded patiently, nodding and conveying his praise. "Divinity was still stirring restlessly in your body the last time with met, but now your will and your body are one, and you are about to cross the greatest checkpoint of Legend¡­ To say that I''m delighted is arrogant, but I am indeed pleased that there are champions like you amongst humans."


    "Hahaha."


    Joshua could not help blanking out for a moment when he heard such forthright praise from a divine being, and then laughed, shaking his head. "Your Majesty, Legends are many, and everyone contributed to protecting this world¡ªI am but one of them."


    "You are worth the praise, the One who Rekindled the Flame."


    Zinsen waved his hands nonchalantly and concluding that particular topic. Then, standing where he was, the god looked up toward the sky at the sight he never saw in the Infinite Horizon.


    "You''ve asked about my purpose; my purpose is very simple. When the Seven Gods convened on the Infinite Horizon, we distanced ourselves from the mortal realm, merely conducting our duty of protecting civilization and world.


    "But in the last few days, I walked across half the continent anonymously, understanding many things just as many questions arose."


    Lowering his gaze from the skies, Zinsen looked into Joshua''s eyes, his pupils flickering with cold, hard metallic luster. It was dark-gray divine radiance that dominated air and dust as it spread traces of divine powers, which was perhaps why there was now no tempest at the center of the Lost Sea.


    The God of Might then spoke, with an extremely solemn tone, "Us gods are born to protect our tribes, maintain Order and civilization¡­ The Seven Gods had jointly watched over the Order in the human world, while other gods of other races would shelter their own Children. Before the threat of Evil Gods, we could coexist peacefully and work hand-in-hand, but such circumstances would not last eternally, for conflict exists even amongst the Seven Gods. It''s only thanks to various reasons that it did not boil over."


    "What conflict?" Joshua could not help asking, frowning in doubt, "You have worked together for a thousand years, jointly defending against external enemies including the god of orcs and the Pentashade Dragon God. It is also the Seven who subjugated the World Will, and no Abyssal Liege would dare cross you¡­ and there is actually conflict between you?"


    "Those conflicts are not as simple as mortal grudges¡­ Joshua, it is a fundamental issue: we have different opinions over Order."


    Zinsen''s voice was calm and unemotional since He already understood the problem itself.


    "That is why we would never be working together forever¡ªall of us wish to implement our own Order. That is the greatest of conflicts."


    Joshua could not help frowning in return. He comprehended the gap in so-called ''different Order'' since that was an integrated difference between worldview outlook and values. However, it was impossible for those three aspects to be completely different, and the Order of the Seven Gods could not be mutually exclusive.


    If that was truly the case, they would have fought each other early on.


    "Differing Order can coexist since it''s not like how it is with Chaos and Order¡ªa struggle with life-and-death at stake," Joshua said, revealing his thoughts. "Your religion was never limited in one area, and the conflict is not too great."


    "Perhaps, but different Order would split civilization. If every human is not united under a single Order and though, we may never reach the same magnificence of the Glorious Era."


    Zinsen nodded at shook his head at Joshua''s understanding. He knew that the warrior was not wrong, but could not work in line with that explanation due to various reasons.


    "Order is society that runs with methodically and with organization. It is stable, and any change has continuity and coherence¡­ and great power is the roots of Order."


    As he spoke, the God of Might and Justice began to walk slowly toward Joshua while speaking in a serene voice, "Justice is the definition of my Order: without it, society would be in chaos and shambles, corrupt and rotten. Might in turn is the roots of my Justice, without it, Justice is so fragile that even children could mock and sneer at as mere laughing matter.


    "With the power to dominate all things comes the right to control the world. Without power, who could judge good and evil amongst men, who could calm the chaos within societies? Justice is powerless by itself, only Might could protect it.


    "Order is power, power is Justice."


    With those words, Zinsen had arrived in front of Joshua, and no more than half a meter was left between their faces. The cape behind the knight had also started to flap¡ªit was the gravity from the warrior''s body starting to show its influence.


    Meanwhile, the god became silent, having stopped speaking.


    The eyes of the God of Might could no longer see. What burned in His eyes was only dark-gray radiance of divine power, and though he did not speak, the silence triumphed against all sounds. Everyone would know what the silence was for, and what the deity awaited.


    ''Joshua, what is your opinion on Order?''


    Joshua did not respond to the unspoken question at once, first looking up at the sky, before lowering his eyes again at Zinsen. The God of Might was quiet as well, his gaze remaining on Joshua.


    "Your Majesty," Joshua said slowly after the two watched each other for some time. "Does that mean you''re ready to select a Successor?"


    Joshua more or less confirmed that fact as he watched the God of Might''s form abruptly stagnated for a moment. "I could tell from a moment ago," he said softly after breathing a sight. "Your presence now is stronger than when I encountered you in the Void¡­ And in the last few minutes, you were getting stronger at a rate I could observe¡­ You¡­"


    Joshua stopped¡ªZinsen was shaking his head, smiling and cutting him short.


    "There''s no need to guess. It is an inevitable outcome," The deity said indifferently, "We have been searching for Divine Evokers for a long time, seeking candidates deliberately since centuries ago just to prevent the present result¡­ Humph. Combining two worlds while subjugating the World Will, and then purifying all souls across the world¡ªthe workload has been a little too great."


    Joshua stayed quiet again.


    Thanks to Father Nature, the hidden legacies of the Mother Goddess''s descendants along with various knowledge, the warrior was definitively aware of the various attributes of divinity¡­ such as the more powerful a god was, the closer they were to ruination.


    Deities remained living because they could rely upon divinity to absorb boundless power from the Source of the Multiverse. They were mighty from the start, eternal, indestructible and incorruptible. However, it was precisely due to that excessive power that divinity would slowly assimilate the god''s soul and view, and the assimilation would become stronger as the god does.


    The gods formed circulation of orders through contradicting attributes of divinity to suppress such assimilation, while the tidal thoughts of the masses from their religion would also mitigate that assimilation. If they wish to strengthen, that circulation must be maintained as they do, which in turn was equivalent to dancing in fetters and handcuffs¡ªcausing extremely slow progress. It was fine if they were wounded in the process, since they would maintain their existence as a finer deity.


    Nevertheless, there were no gods who would shackle themselves for such assurance. Did they not become gods for power that surpassed all Legends?


    The most important thing for deities was not to employ power that ''exceeded limits''. For ordinary gods, divinity was endless, but that did not mean they could use it. The size of the tap''s opening was one matter, just as the matter of limit was another. If a god used divine powers that were above their control, He would be partly assimilated by the divinity that was abruptly empowered¡ªwhen the time comes, divinity would rise while the circulation of Order weakens, until the god was finally assimilated and vanished within the Source of the Multiverse.


    In other words, it was the death of a god.


    Now, Zinsen was strengthening visibly in Joshua''s eyes, a speed that undoubtedly exceeded normal deity''s empowerment. There is only one explanation for this: in the previous operations of the God of Might, He had employed power surpassing His own limits¡­


    He was being assimilated by Divinity.


    "It''s not unusual, Joshua. Divine powers are formidable beyond compare, and is capable of twisting reality and logic when used to the extreme, making two-plus-two-equals-five. Could such power be easily controlled?"


    Zinsen was not worried about himself. His expression was calm, and there was even a hint of pleasure in His voice. "Searching for Divine Evoker¡­ If I do not want my will to be assimilated into an unconscious mechanism of Order and let this power wastefully vanish in the Source of the Multiverse, this is the only choice. I must seek a Successor.


    "Well? Could you answer my question? Joshua, what is Order to you?"


    In return, Zinsen was replied with silence. He waited hopefully in that quietness: He would be fine even if it was an undesirable answer¡ªthe God of Might simply wanted to know Radcliffe''s own answer was, and had no other want.


    But He did not get an answer.


    Joshua stayed quiet. He leveled his gaze with Zinsen''s own without concealing anything, but still did not say a thing. The warrior was reluctant, and find it below his dignity to state an answer he himself could not understand or verify. Which is why he remained hushed.


    However, the gray-haired knight sighed. Zinsen slowly turned, and said with his calm and unfettered voice, "Joshua. We, the Seven Gods, hold high expectations of you.


    "You are the most powerful and most perfect Extraordinary individual on Mycroft who had the quickest Ascension.


    "Across both eras of Glorious and Starfall, your power is only next to the Sage, only next to that Holy One whom even the gods could only look up to, never to understand his threshold. You are the only one who could approach him, to become that existence who gave Mycroft order.


    "We could not determine your future, not that we have to. To us, your existence is satisfaction, bliss, and pleasure You could aid us, take our place in watching this world.


    "However, you have not found your Order."


    ***


    Standing amidst the windless snowy land, Zinsen had now turned his body completely, shaking his head slowly as he looked toward the boundless snowscape. "In that respect, Israel and Nostradamus are more accomplished than you are," He said softly, "They hold staunch convictions¡ªwhile it''s not like you don''t have it, in their hearts is a world they desired to realize, an Order they wish to reach."


    At those words, Zinsen''s body began to disintegrate. The gray-haired knight turned into countless dark-gray fragments, swirling and gathering like starry clouds in the air that finally turned into a pure-black floating halo.


    The halo whirled once, an imposing voice wafting for within.


    "You are the person closest to the Sage¡­ I wish to know your answer, such is my simple objective."


    With faint, flowing light, the black halo vanished from the ice shelf at the center of the Lost Sea. As the ever-present divine powers dispersed, the noisy Northern Wind kicked up again, tearing sharply against the atmosphere and whistling sharply to the ear. Standing at the center of the snowy land where sound reappeared, Joshua kept his brow furrowed, saying not a word.


    "My Order¡­" The warrior muttered softly after some time, countless images flashing within his mind¡ªof battles, of development, of the distant starry oceans, of the Void and the infinite world¡­ Joshua could not help laughing softly, only to sigh.


    He understood Zinsen''s intention¡­ but he still could not give an answer.


    Joshua had seen much and done much. His gaze transcended countless worlds, having seen the unique values about time and procreation of the Midgardians, as well as the exceptional magical technology of the Displace Elves. Joshua''s eyes never remained in Moldavia¡ªor the Mycroft continent, for that matter, for his gaze permeates the Multiverse.


    With such broad vision, how could he obtain an answer for ''Order'' that encompasses all?


    Though he put it that way, Joshua was not without a clue. Many shadows flashed through his mind: The Imperial External Exploration Department, Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds and Light¡­ He thought about many things, to become stronger, to fight, maintain ceaseless exploration¡ªthat was a conviction that always supported Joshua. If he were to find an Order that belonged to himself, such keys would not be absent.


    "My Order."


    Joshua could not help shaking his head again as he repeated the word.


    "That''s a really good question."

 Chapter 681 The Signal from Afar

    Starfall Year 837, twentieth of June. The grumble of complaints that the maidservants were accustomed to echoed in the Moldavian liege''s residence.


    "Master, it''s almost two to three years since you''ve brought us along for a serious battle¡­"


    Around the portal at the top floor of the liege''s residence, Ying stretched herself, making a dull face as she spoke softly to Joshua, who was ready to enter the portal. "Fine, I know you''re powerful enough to not need weapons¡­"


    "This time, Master is going to a faraway otherworld to aid a Steel Python¡­ He didn''t invite Nostradamus and the others, much less us."


    Beside them, Ling was explaining rather helplessly for the silver-haired girl. He was not as obsessed compared to Ying over their identities as ''weapons''¡ªto him, fighting was nothing too different from handling administrative duties, miscellaneous matters within and without the manor or formulating for the Radcliffe Family''s property. Everything helps the master.


    "But you keep leaving us at home. I feel like I''m useless."


    Ying mumbled grudgingly, aware that the journey to another world was extraordinarily perilous. After all, it was something even a World Will can''t solve and had to entrust themselves upon external support with considerable ability. Even so, she feared no danger, fearing instead that Joshua would say that she was useless or even having no value in her existence.


    Zero-Three and Light, the latter of whom was perched on Black''s head were whispering to each other in a corner. The Artificial Intelligence girl who had spoken to Joshua earlier appeared to have said something that left the black dragon immeasurably frightened¡ªsuch as being forcibly awakened every day with frost magic or fly five hundred kilometers for training before breakfast¡­ It was Joshua who had assigned Zero-Three to ensure that Black would still train as usual before he left for the otherworld. After all, it was not a simple matter of waking her up if Black really slumbered.


    Meanwhile, Joshua turned right in front of the portal, his expression turning from serene to mysterious as he looked towards the Ying and Ling, who were obediently remaining where they were.


    "If you guys really want to explore worlds with me," the warrior said softly, "then you must become stronger."


    "Ying, Ling, Zero-Three, Black. Every one of you have great talents, being either natural psionic bodies, artificial fairy-class alchemical creation, artificial soul from Karlis or black dragon with Ancient Dragon blood¡­ With the Soul-Substance Transition formula and the legacy I leave, your development progress should be a dozen times that of ordinary people. In fact, aren''t you already Gold, Ling? If your human form reaches Supreme-intermediate one day, you should be able to keep up with my pace then."


    Joshua never liked walking alone at the frontier of the world, always hoping that someone could keep up with him¡­ although he would definitely never slow himself down over that. He would be pleased if someone could match him, but if they could not, he would let it be. He was willing to protect them.


    Thanks to divine legacy and the Soul-Substance Transition formula, Zero-Three''s ability had rapidly advanced and was not worrying. On the other hand, if Ying, Ling and Black wished to shake off their current, awkward position, they could either give up or grit their teeth, pouring ten times the effort compared to others and keep abreast with his shadow.


    "Don''t worry about me. I don''t think this journey would be difficult." Joshua turned and strode through the portal, speaking calmly with his back to the others. "It''s a small world according to Karlis. It should not take much time."


    "Do your best, weapons of mine. I hope you make rapid progress when I return."


    With those words and a wave of tidal blue radiance, the warrior stepped into the portal entirely and vanished.


    The others who bade him farewell also left, everyone much quieter than before. Joshua''s words were not elaborate and truly genuine, and they were all now thinking about how they should approach their own master.


    Whatever the case may be, any who lived in the household of a champion definitely lead a hard life.


    At the same time, an iota of sacred radiance flowed in the study, at the second floor of the liege''s residence¡ªa neat, white letter hence slowly appeared in a small magical formation.


    The materials used for the paper was exquisite; one could tell that originated from somewhere with ascended craftmanship. It had no envelope, but a layer of Holy Light shrouded it, and as the light slowly faded, the text on the paper hence gradually appeared.


    [To Count Radcliffe, my friend]


    The first page of the letter was also the only page.


    "Friend, I am rather astonished by your view on the soul and Soul Mastery."


    The handwriting on the letter¡ªa calligraphic style of the previous era, was elegant and archaic. While the writer appeared to be using standard composition, it would be more appropriate to say that standard composition referred to his writing. At the moment, the writer who was standard itself appeared rather surprised that his writing was floating a little. "To deny the innateness of the soul and emphasize the relation when soul and body is a new thought in the study of the soul. Your contribution is immense, and if possible, I hope to arrange your letter and publish it on the official scholarly journal of the Holy Mountain.


    "At the same time, I believe I must explain to you the results the Seven Gods Holy Mountain had obtained after long years of researching the soul, as well as what kind of relationship existed between what the masses call ''soul cycle'' and the world we live in."


    Then, the agitated handwriting appeared to tone down as if the writer had calmed, and the letter took a solemn turn. "First, I must tell you that the world absorbs energies from the Void in every moment.


    "Void rays, dimensional ripples, external energy tides¡­ Before the Great Mana Tide, every world actually absorbs substantial energies from the Void. Such energies, however, are short-lived¡ªthey passed through our world swiftly, something which holds true even for the Mana Tide. If it was not bursting incessantly, it would have been fleeting as well.


    "Nothing appeared capable of holding such energy waves that appear to spread after worlds were destroyed (Forgive Barbarossa. I caught him and learned about what you and the other Legends had discussed a few days ago), but our souls can. The soul can entrap those otherworld energies and augment itself¡­ The greater a population, the more souls there would be, leaving even more energies. And when life perished, the soul would be recycled in metempsychosis, returning every energy it absorbed to the world¡­ do you understand that?


    "The cycle of soul would never stop empowering the energy concentration in the inner reaches of a world! In turn, the energy is absolutely viable for honing supernatural powers¡ªwith a little Extraordinary power and a world that could birth souls, its concentration of Extraordinary powers would be heightened and strengthened. And the smaller the world, the concentration of Extraordinary ability would increase much faster!"


    The handwriting the final part of the letter was slightly different from before. It appeared to have been written at a different time, and the penmanship appeared slovenly.


    "According to the gods, the world of Mycroft should be the ending of the last Era, with a part of it blasted off in the war between the Sage and Evil Gods. Mycroft is now much smaller than it was in the Glorious Era¡ªalmost half of its previous scale, and that is why our world recovered the peak of energy concentration extremely quickly and back to the Glorious Era''s standard, perhaps even greater."


    "The Infinite Horizon was precisely a relic of war. Once a part of the skies of Mycroft, the gods had established a dimensional barrier over it, converting it into their throne. It was once an important part of soul cycle, but now became the burial grounds of the god. For us, guiding it back to Mycroft repairs part of the metempsychosis¡­ The innocent souls that once wafted around the world are finally laid to rest."


    The writer appeared exhausted then; he kept writing solemnly, however. "To be frank, my late reply to your previous letter was due to a certain tremendous incident happening recently that had consumed much of my strength. If possible, Joshua, contact me as soon as possible¡ªyou may be the only one with the ability to solve it.


    "¡ªIgor of the Seven Gods Holy Mountain."


    The letter had reached, but the receiver had left to the unknown distance.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the Holy Mountain warship, Fort Glory, the control hub of the ''Saint''s Eye'' observation center.


    A dozen elite clergies were working seriously in front of monitors within the spherical chamber. They controlled hundreds of observation circles and folded them, turning them into observation points of varying sizes that could pierce dimensional turbulences. Those points would be operated day and night by the clergies in the three-shift system, monitoring for any anomalies around Mycroft.


    Be it dimensional turbulence, energy oscillation or indentation of substantial mass, the observers would compile any detail of anomalies made out by the Saint''s Eye regardless of importance. Everything would be reported to main control at the hub of the holy mountain, and while most information was about unmeaningful dimensional ripple or the noise from energy tremor, none of them were remiss.


    "Sector 58-92 normal."


    "Sector 93-121 normal."


    "Anomaly detected in Sector 131: a small Void asteroid is heading for Mycroft. Outcome: No otherworld virus remaining. Countermeasure: passive observation."


    "No unusual signals detected."


    In the hub, the clergies summarized their reports spiritually as if seeking something. Everyone present would flinch whenever they hear ''abnormal signal detected'', but when they ascertained that it was the irregular signals most typical of the Void, they would return to normal.


    An elderly white-haired person stood at the center of the control. Amidst reverent gazes, Igor was observing every signal platform simultaneously¡ªhis expression was calm, and he appeared to be waiting for something.


    ''Hiss-hiss¡­''


    "Sector 157, anomalous signature detected."


    A clergy controlling an observation point proficiently sent a notification of anomaly detection. Although it was a faint hissing sound and could simply be an insignificant short-wave caused by Void ray disturbance on the observation point, he dutifully reported the change.


    ''Hiss¡­la.''


    "Anomaly detected once again."


    The clergy issued a second notification, which was something very normal as well: energy disturbance on observation points are expected to continue a dozen times, and the clergies were prepared to issue notifications pm ever turn. Still, the clergy was thinking at the same time if he should go for barbecued meat later that night¡ªthe cultivation center of the Holy Mountain Fortress had a harvest a few days ago, and the fortress had become self-sufficient in the process, no longer needing food transported from the surface.


    "Hiss¡­ Us¡­"


    "Anomaly detected once again¡­ Wait!"


    The clergy who was thinking about a lavish dinner of barbecued meat, canteen bread and mashed potato handily issued the notification, before blanking out. He seemed to have heard Mycroft''s common tongue¡­ was it his imagination? Or was it really a voice? Either way, he was ready to issue another notification about the bizarre signal.


    But before he could anything else, more, distinct signals echoed.


    "Hiss-hiss¡­ Bzzt¡­ la¡­ This is¡­ the¡­ Information Vault¡­ Guardian¡­ Reporting¡­ Hiss-hiss¡­"


    "Distinct otherworld signal detected!"


    The middle-aged clergy did not hesitate to throw away thoughts of barbecued meat, canteen bread, and mashed potato, and issued the highest-level signal of ''otherworld observer''¡ªit meant otherworld life was detected, and was of the highest-class given their ability to communicate or move in the Void. The clergy followed procedure, first saving the portion of signal that just appeared by using the intelligent observation core, before sending it to higher-ups consecutively according to rank. Meanwhile, thanks to his issuing of the highest-level signal, every observation point from Sector 1 to 200 were diverted for a full-capacity search.


    Standing in the control room, Igor''s eyes widened: having simultaneously observed every point, he heard that voice as well. It was no illusion; it was Mycroft''s common tongue. The voice was rather unusual too, its accent greatly differed from present day''s accent, but everyone could indeed hear that dialect-like words.


    ''Finally'', the old man thought.


    ***


    They did not have to wait for long. When the highest-level alert was issued, every clergy on shift verified the signal even as it wafted into everyone''s ears ever so clearly when they focused the observation point to Sector 157.


    "¡­The interior cycle had crumbled. Though the material conversion formation still works, we could no longer survive since we no longer have recyclable substance."


    It was a tired, feminine voice that spoke with an unusual tone as if she rarely conversed with others. There were also many issues with her grammar, but none seemed to notice the fact as they listened to the voice attentively.


    "The stars had died; the world is dark. Without light, we can''t find the path to return home¡­ Those who hear this voice, any who come across this signal¡ªif you could hear this, please tell the people of Mycroft that we would hold fast at this place as promised."


    "A thousand years had passed. The guardian of the Integrated Information Vault and their descendants had stayed upon their posts, and shall slumber here."

 Chapter 682 Who Seeks My Aid?

    Just as the Seven Gods Holy Mountain cheered over the detection of the signal from faraway, Joshua had yet to head toward the Void.


    At the moment, he was still on the Mycroft Continent.


    He could head to the Void from anywhere by just flying upward over seven hundred thousand meters to the edge of the world. The dimensional boundaries in that place were faint, and he would easily reach the beyond with a little push without any need for a portal. Furthermore, with his ability, he did not need to rise too far above¡ªas long as his power did not affect the height of buildings on the surface, he could distort space at any given moment and head to the Void.


    But now, with the coordinate that the warrior himself set, he strode through the portal, arriving inside a plain and inconspicuous mage tower at the southern hill region of the Eastern Plains, amidst pale blue flashes of light.


    The ''Nameless'' stone tower is a circular building located at the highest point of the Magna Hills region. Its outer layer of granite and ashlar filled with indentations as if scarred by the wind, while magical fluorescence flickered within. Many adventurers living around Magna would often think that it was an ancient ruin at first, only to realize as they went closer to explore it that the seemingly unordinary mage tower was actually armed with powerful defensive magic circles around it. According to some adventurers who once slipped to the edge of those circles, there was a huge stone puppet standing aloft around the tower, as if refusing all visitors.


    Many believed that the master of the tower might have been a certain powerful mage who often wandered off, which was why the huge puppet was guarding his dilapidated tower. They had the right idea in fact, but were merely a little too conservative regarding the power and number of mages who owned that tower.


    Joshua stepped out from the portal on the fourth floor of the stone tower, with Barnil and William standing in front of the portal, welcoming him. One was reading a large grimoire, while the other was telling an obsidian to brew some coffee. When the dimensions stirred and the warrior left the rippling portal, they put everything on hold and saluted him.


    The ''Nameless'' tower was precisely one of the few settlements the two Legendary mages, Barnil and William spread across the world of Mycroft. This particular tower was their largest research base of the Eastern Plains, with none apart from a few students they brought here to assist in their research knowing that the tower belonged to them.


    "You''re here. There are some approximate results from the analysis of spiritual shard and demonic cocoon¡ªwe found some interesting things."


    Without sparing time for chatter, the trio started to talk as if they had been doing so for some time. As each nodded and ascertained the situations, they all headed to the laboratory on the top floor of the tower.


    Barnil, who was in the lead, shook his head as he spoke. "Naturally, invasive experimentation was not conducted because the specimen is too scarce, which is why the efficiency is lower."


    "The spiritual shard is too fragmented," William then continued after Barnil. "It''s as if it was heavily damaged and then completely pulverized¡ªit''s too difficult to isolate the memories inside."


    "Thanks, but also sorry for the trouble."


    Joshua did not say much in return, and earnestly thanked the pair after entrusting them. Soon, they arrived at the top floor laboratory.


    It was a stark-white room, everything from floor, wall to ceiling were of the purest white and having no trace of impurity. On the silver-white metallic work platform were pale-blue veins of runic circuits, with various types of labels bottles placed inside cabinets, including ''Squirming Forest'', ''Abyssal soil'' , and ''Nether River water''¡­ The most conspicuous, however, was the three crystal balls and the huge circular magical formation at the center of the lab.


    "By the way, it was a real coincidence that Barnil and I caught a demon in your domain last time around. By studying its spirit and soul, we cumulated the first analysis study of archdemon, making this task easy."


    When they arrived at the lab, William pointed at one of the crystal balls on the formation, a tinge of emotion in his voice. "If not for that particular experience, we might not have dared to accept your commission."


    "What demon?" Joshua turned around in curiosity.


    In the Bloodmoon Abyss, after his battle against Black Dragon King and two Demon Generals, Joshua had given the spiritual shards of the Beholder Demon General and half of the Insectoid Demon General Saluka''s remaining body to the Imperial Royal Mage Guild, as well as Barnil and William. However, the Imperial Royal Mage Guild had recently been preoccupied with otherworld exploration and hence unable to help the warrior analyze those Legendary-tier remains as soon as possible, which is why Joshua ended up giving them all to the two Legendary mages.


    It was now also clear that both Barnil and William had completed Joshua''s commission with great focus. In a few months, they had attained much results, and was even able to arrange most of the data before Joshua left for another world.


    At the very thought, he looked toward the crystal ball William pointed at. Upon finding a familiar face, Joshua''s expression became puzzled.


    "Raldan Asth? You two caught it in my domain?"


    ***


    It was a perfect sphere that alternated in red white stripes, inside of which a demon that was on its last breath was imprisoned. Joshua could clearly see that it was the Supreme-tier Archdemon that once fought against the warrior with his clone¡ªRaldan Asth, the Heart Devourer. Be that as it may, the once fearsome demon was despairing as it shriveled inside the crystal ball, not to mention it could not even unleash its despair aura. It was now completely oblivious to anything external, a near-dead piece of meat even as three Legends stood around its cage, staring at it.


    "Indeed. It must have been when you were returning from the world of Grandia¡ªit had just traversed the Ural Mountains and we incidentally came across it."


    Barnil, however, did not elaborate on how they caught the archdemon, instead softly stroking the surface of the crystal ball and continuing emotionally, "if not for analyzing the soul and physicality of this Heart Devourer so that we could grasp how to separate soul shard and memories, we might not have succeeded with what your commissioning. By the way, we discovered that demons are not too different from normal creatures in their living essence¡ªit''s only mutation after living in hostile environments, their meat tastes just fine after purification.


    "It''s a pity that though the Heart Devourer''s spirit had yet to crumble completely, it''s now in full-autistic mode and no longer reacting to any of our stimulus. It won''t even move if you kill it now."


    "Is that so¡­ What a coincidence."


    Taking a long look at the archdemon¡ªthe ''future'' Legendary Demon General in the preexistence¡ªthat never once moved, Joshua laughed softly once and turned away toward the other two crystal balls. "Does that mean you''ve finished studying Helm''s spiritual shards and Saluka''s body?"


    "Saluka is rather complicated. We have yet to determine how its energy fuses with its cells to transform into lifeforms, but analysis on Helm''s spiritual shard is definitely done."


    William then walked toward another crystal ball. It was silver-white, inside of which floated with prismatic fragments of myriad colors¡ªthe spiritual shards the Beholder Demon General left after death. "It''s just that it had been excessively damaged, the memories are hence sporadic¡­" the Mind Lord added, turning to Joshua, "heaven knows who broke it."


    Joshua did not reply. Keeping his eyes on the crystal ball, he asked seriously, "apologies for the inconvenience¡ªwell, is there any noteworthy information?"


    "Yes¡­ But to be frank, neither Barnil nor I understand it. Though if we often traveled across the Void and the Abyss, we really never seen such a world."


    Barnil extended his hand in an inviting gesture. "Well, please take a look for yourself."


    Joshua did not refuse. Walking up before the silver-white crystal ball, he reached out and touched it.


    Light and shadow thus intertwined as large pieces of memories formed a raging stream of thoughts that cascaded towards Joshua.


    He saw the many memories buried beneath the mind of Helm, the Demon General¡ªthe broken soul of an otherworld mage, it had grown and evolved after cannibalizing its own species, warring incessantly in the Sixth Abyss to expand its influence. Joshua hence saw the difficult labors a demon went through to survive a post-apocalyptic world, as it turned cruel and callous.


    The lives of demons are long, far beyond that of humans¡ªeven thin, scattered memories were extremely vivid comparatively. Joshua, however, subjugated every demonic memory and thought, taking only useful information.


    Goliath, the Gluttonous Demon King had been willing to be maimed as it broke past the barrier set up by the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds just to steal Saluka''s remains and Helm''s spiritual shard. Joshua did not believe that it solely wanted to preserve the corpses of its two lackeys, but that they must hold something that made Goliath willing to pay such a price. That was why he did not mind the hassle of collecting the spiritual shards of Helm he himself shattered, and entrusting them to the Mind Lord and the Rune Master, who was the zenith on the aspect of self-alteration.


    Nevertheless, while Joshua obtained considerable geographical intelligence on the Sixth Abyss, it was not all useful. Therefore, he delved deeper.


    In the turbulence of the Demon General''s centuries worth of memories, Joshua sunk deeper into its more profound thoughts. Searching for memories it considered ''secret'', he merciless tore them apart.


    As a result, he found an image hidden deep beneath Helm''s recollection.


    It was a memory more than three hundred and seventy years ago. After a failed teleportation, the archdemon that was yet to develop into Legendary had been squashed in a dimensional seam between worlds.


    It was there where it witnessed ultimate destruction.


    There was light, boundless light. The stars flickered in silver-blue radiance just as gamma rays that destroyed all things burst out from their center, turning planets into ash at the snap of a finger, as if a giant blew away a sand castle.


    Death sounded its trumpet; destruction chanted psalms. Planets that raised colossal energy shields were instantly vaporized, their ashes dancing within the flowing light, as if sparks wafting above a bonfire. The metallic core of stars turned red entirely, and crashed into the body of the planet¡ªit was a sight difficult to comprehend for Legendary mages who always lived on planes, but Joshua knew it extraordinarily well: he saw light exploding out of a supernova engulfing the galaxy, destroying every star in its way before finally striking the sun of that system.


    As if egg having its shell crushed, the yolk and its white dispersed in vacuum, just as hot liquid gas shot out from within the star, dispersed by the light.


    A star thus died.


    Joshua could not help holding his breath as he witnessed it all alongside Helm. He understood the horror of that spectacle more than anyone else¡ªeven more than Helm, who witnessed it firsthand.


    The raging gamma rays from the distance did not actually destroy planets. It merely blew away the planet''s gravity and atmosphere, at most killing all life on its surface. If what Helm had seen was true, there was only one possibility¡­ Somewhere nearby no more than a few lightyears away from that planetary system that was devastated, an infinitely colossal super nebula had burst, before and shrinking to form a neutron star¡­ or perhaps a black hole.


    "Certainly shocking. Never thought that the original form of Helm''s Star Blaze was actually a real burst of gamma rays¡­ but Goliath wouldn''t care about that."


    Joshua was unfettered apart from a brief instance of shock, and he soon frowned in thought. "One astronomical disaster may be the inspiration for a spell for an Abyssal demon¡ªthere should be no urgent need to reclaim it."


    ''There should be some other vital but undiscovered information'', Joshua thought, and continued searching the remaining spiritual shards Helm left, intending to obtain more details.


    Afterward, countless sporadic memories flashed past¡­ Having attained greater power, Helm ascended as Legend¡ªto affirm its Legendary form, it used its devastating rays to subjugate a portion of the Sixth Abyss, and prepared itself for its noblest conquest. However, an even more formidable power cut Helm''s ambition short.


    It was Goliath, the future Demon King.


    Unbelievably powerful and never once using any trump card, Goliath had used sheer energy intensity and muscle strength to rout Helm, which for its part had been fighting at full power. The Abyssal Liege that could seemingly dominate all things flashed its edge for the first time and united the entire Sixth Abyss. Then, instead of killing other Demon Generals, the Demon King compelled them to conquer other worlds to satiate their own ambition.


    Due to various reasons, Helm did not choose to resist. It had decided to temporarily swear fealty to the powerful Abyssal Liege, but Joshua could tell that Helm was not as loyal as it was now in the first hundred years since it had been defeated. In every moment, it thought about how to empower itself, to usurp Goliath''s throne and become the next all-ruling Demon King.


    It tried many things from meditation, discovering new spells, accumulating energies or honing the energy assembling and acceleration constructs in its body¡­ There was no question it became stronger, but it remained immeasurably troubled as it still could not defeat Goliath until it finally came up with the only way.


    And it was too return to that world where gamma ray burst off, studying the source of that terrible power.


    Helm held conviction that if it could grasp the truth of that frightening power, gods would have a difficult time standing against itself, much less an Abyssal Liege. Hence, after a dozen years of preparation, it finally returned to the coordinates of where it mistaken teleported to, ready to reenter that world in search of the origins behind that power.


    "¡­I can''t find its source¡­ It''s too far. I flew for months, but never once left these sheets of hot-cloud zone."


    "The energy radiation here is even more frightening than it was in the Void, even I could not withstand it for too long¡­ The Star Blaze had not ended, sporadic energy flow is still bursting intermittently."


    "Weird¡­ It''s a harrowing sense of spatial distortion. What is that in the distance? Light is actually turning into a vortex¡­ What is that coming?!"


    "It dashed inside! No, it had already dashed inside¡­ It''s light of decades ago¡­ That is the source! That is what triggered the calamity!"


    ***


    That was Helm''s final piece of memory. It had sensed an incomparably bright star, and an insignificant speck that came out of nowhere, crashing into that star.


    Taking his hand off the silver-white crystal ball, Joshua took one step back and furrowed his brow in deep thought. Beside him, neither Barnil nor William disturbed him¡ªin truth, they had the same feeling when they first studied Helm''s memory, and found it harder to understand than Joshua did now. Having lived in a hemispherical plane all along, they had never heard of boundless worlds of stars and planets.


    Meanwhile, Joshua thought about what that final part of the memory meant.


    The Beholder Demon General don''t have Psionic Warp Engine like I do," the warrior mumbled, "it can''t traverse astronomical units of space in the universe. Even after flying for months, it was still stuck inside the nebula that extinguished a sun.


    "The energy burst had yet end, meaning that the nebula at the origins of the explosion had yet to stabilize¡­ But if light can be distorted into a vortex, it is definitely a black hole that is more terrible than a neutron star."


    It was easy for Joshua to understand that final image: the gravitational chaos caused by the black hole might have cause light itself to twist. Therefore, it was only decades after the calamity happened when Helm saw it, even if it should have appeared alongside the gamma-ray burst. It must have seen something appearing around the supernova that was about to detonate, hence evoking the crumbling and blast of the new star.


    However, what could it have been? What could have caused that terrible bang of gamma rays?


    There was no continuity. It was the final spiritual shards Helm had left in the world, most of which was with Joshua, with a little portion in Goliath''s possession. Until now, Joshua never understood why the Abyssal Liege must reclaim Helm''s spiritual shards and denying him it¡ªat present, however, the warrior had a vague hypothesis in his mind.


    Nonetheless, it was rather nonsensical that even he found it unlikely.


    "Solved your problem, Joshua?"


    Barnil spoke after Joshua finished his train of thought; he stared at the warrior gravely, shaking his head. "To be frank, William and I can''t tell anything. Those demons'' memories are a hideous mess and quite bizarre.


    "No¡­ But there are more questions instead."


    Though that was what he said, Joshua''s visage appeared to have improved considerably. He may not have understood Goliath''s intentions, but he did learn about the source of Helm''s power, and the coordinates of that galaxy¡­ Helm had not warp engine and hence could not cover lightyears worth of distance, but he could. In future, when he had the time, he would certainly go to that world to have a look and ascertain what actually happened.


    "Don''t worry too much, Joshua. Demon memories are mostly like that."


    On the other side, the knowledgeable William who had toyed with who-knows-how-many minds laughed shortly, turned towards the black-and-white crystal ball wherein a cocoon was placed and shrugged. "While we had not finished studying Saluka''s living form, it must be said that they are certainly Legendary champions. By just analyzing a tiny bit of their living essence, it is enough to help us greatly progress research in ''limbs regeneration'', ''longevity'', ''augmented organs'' and so forth. That cocoon is even still alive, and much more valuable than the spirit shards of a dead demon."


    "Hahaha. It''s fine as long as there''s still value¡ªeither way, I''m counting on you two for research in that respect."


    Joshua grinned in return: that was the reason he sent the remains of Saluka''s body in the first place. While he also had the technique to study the remains of the Insectoid Demon''s body, he did not have the time¡ªhe may appear leisurely to others and never had to mind his own domain, even scampering everywhere, he was far busier than anyone thought. For example, right now, he was halfway in his journey to an otherworld, and had merely spared some time on this detour to procure information about those Demon Generals.


    After a few more exchanges with the two Legends and confirming that the Winter Fort Academy had accepted a joint study, Joshua left the tower. Standing upon the hills of Magna, he slowly looked up towards the sky, and his body soon turned into a dull silver light that rose directly to the skies.


    Many things crossed Joshua''s mind while he flew in a straight line¡­ Demon, Abyss, Evil God, otherworld and gamma ray-burst, a god''s question about Order and the faraway Sage¡­ It sounded complicated, but the warrior was a simple man: for him, no amount of doubt would stop him, merely driving him forward instead.


    "Really. So many interesting questions."


    If that was the case, things would not be boring for some time.


    At the thought, Joshua arrived at the Void beyond Mycroft. Beneath the silver glisten of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, he looked around as if sensing something while standing amidst dimensional turbulence.


    Hence, he spoke to the Void behind him solemnly. "I''ve kept you waiting, Karlis."


    "It''s a mere instant for me."


    The dimensional turbulence quivered as Joshua spoke¡ªa majestic will transcended space, directly conversing with Joshua''s spirit, in a mild and deep voice that puts the heart at ease. "Well, are you ready, Joshua?"


    "Of course."


    The swift and decisive reply echoed from the dimensional turbulence. Joshua stared at the Void serenely, and said softly, "Let''s begin."


    "Allow me to see which worlds seek my aid."

 Chapter 683 Threshold of the Holy One

    "I''ve mentioned to you before, it''s a dwarf-sized world."


    The Will of the Steel Python led Joshua forward¡ªboth of them followed dimensional turbulence and Mana Tide into the distance, while Karlis described the world seeking aid in their journey. "There are tremendous differences between worlds. The largest of worlds are boundless, being in them is virtually being in the Multiverse itself, and they are able to nurture innumerable civilizations and races.


    "Even worlds that were one notch lesser would be able to nurture thousands of planet-continents."


    The Steel Python''s tone was level and unfettered, its tone when mentioning those other worlds showed no hint that it was talking about its ''own kind''. Perhaps it was as it had said¡ªdifference between worlds outnumber differences between human and rats.


    Meanwhile, Karlis continued, "Of course, such super grand-scale worlds are extremely rare, with most of them being a combination of several grand-scale worlds. As for single planet-continent worlds like myself and Mycroft, we are the most numerous."


    Joshua listened to Karlis''s description. He understood those dissimilarities: those so-called largest worlds were perhaps known as ''single-body universe'' in the pre-existence. The grand worlds that were next to them in size could also be one or two singular galaxies that may be natural or fused¡ªstill, there was no question that their massive scale far exceeded the imagination of beings who lived on single continents.


    "What about smaller worlds?" Joshua asked. He was sensing the dimensional turbulences shifting within the Void, while flying at full speed towards the direction Karlis pointed out. "What''s the difference between lesser worlds and typical worlds? The size of their continents alone?"


    "No, that''s not all."


    The Steel Python refuted solemnly in spirit. "Small is but a metaphor¡ªon a stricter definition, that means the world exerts huge restraint upon Extraordinary individuals.


    "No matter how small a world was, if a character akin to the Sage was to ascend in that place, it would rank equally with many worlds in the Multiverse. If there happened to be more than a few¡­ no one would disagree even if that world was called the center of the Multiverse.


    "Look. Those massive worlds hold millions of masses that I could never size up against, but the energy within is hollow, the Steel Strength sparse, the World Will unable to even awaken. They simply exist only, without any miracle or glory¡­ There may perhaps be one day that the civilizations living within would find a unique path despite such hostile environments that no other world had¡ªbut how long would that take?"


    Karlis could not help becoming emotional at the topic: The World Will who once went through destruction and rebirth appeared to have shrugged away the thousand-year gloom wrought by the Evil God of Famine and become rather lively.


    "But such worlds would never fear the invasion of Evil Gods," it said softly, looking towards the Void beside Joshua. "Even dozens of Evil Gods would have a hard time breaking through their World Barrier. Unless there are problems that arise in the world interior, none could threaten them."


    Joshua listened to it silently, remembering his own old home, although that thought went by in a flash.


    "You seem to hold the Sage in high-esteem." He said after a while; there was curiosity in his tone. "I know¡ªyou must be acquainted with him."


    "I certainly know him¡­ Karlis and Mycroft had once exchanged a batch of race through an ancient natural dimensional passageway. The Avian people in Mycroft had precisely originated from my world, while Mycroft was the first trade partners the Karlis Avian people made after building Void airships."


    Karlis was silent for a moment in the spiritual realm before it continued, "The Sage only appeared in my vision in the last two thousand years, but his power and authority far surpass that of every great person from previous eras. I knew the very first time I met him that a majestic civilization had stepped out of the world of Mycroft, and would extend into the Multiverse¡­ but we never expected the invasion of Evil Gods."


    "Is the Sage really that powerful?"


    Joshua narrowed his eyes mid-flight amidst the Void. He naturally was aware of the Sage''s might, for it was a grand power that he could never catch tail ends of. Even so, it made a world hold him in such reverence and praise that Joshua found it rather hard to understand.


    And for all intents and purposes, it was a world. From the edge of the vast oceans to the highest mountaintop, everything from continent, seas, and skies was within its embrace¡ªthe very amalgamation of every energy cycle in all things¡­ And that Will of a World actually reveres that person?


    "Joshua."


    As if hearing the doubt and incomprehension within Joshua''s words, Karlis sighed softly in spirit. After calling his name once, it became rather careful with its words. "You¡ªno, all of you, the people of Mycroft, still do not understand the Sage."


    There appeared to be a hint of envy and an emotion Joshua could not understand. "It is of little wonder, however." The Steel Python shook its head. "The people of Mycroft had always been basking beneath the glory of the Sage: it may have been difficult to realize the truth."


    "What truth?"


    Joshua lifted his brow. He thought that Karlis appear to have a point, although the warrior could not get its gist.


    "Think carefully, Joshua," Karlis explained patiently in return. "You have been to many worlds as well, heading to the far end of the Multiverse. Remember history for a while, and think about the past¡­ did the Holy Light appear in the Multiverse before the Sage?"


    Joshua quivered as he flew. Noticing that, the Steel Python laughed softly before continuing.


    "Now consider this. Could the Holy Light be used universally across the Multiverse?"


    Joshua held his breath.


    "What is the Holy Light? Where did it come from, how does it exist, and how does it cover the Multiverse? Joshua, consider that question."


    Joshua stopped flying. He stood amongst the dimensional turbulence of the Void and looked at the unfamiliar stars and strange worlds around him. Being now very far away from Mycroft, he solemnly took out a little protective charm from his chest which flickered with the sacred radiance.


    It was a small Holy Light charm given to him by Artanis, Archbishop of Moldavia, capable of purifying any negative energy around the owner. Even if it was not useful for Joshua, it was valuable both as a gift and blessing, which was why Joshua always kept it with him.


    And now, in the midst of unfamiliar worlds and unfamiliar stars, faint sacred radiance flickered, and it hence purified the negligible negative energy flow in the dimensional turbulence.


    The illumination of the Holy Light was weak, but Joshua took a deep breath.


    It was then that Karlis''s voice wafted to him serenely, "Do you understand now, Joshua?"


    "If you understand what this means, you would be filled with reverence of the Sage just like me.


    "He has built a path and his own power in the Multiverse, a man who secured a place in the future for the sake of all things...


    "A Holy One.


    In return, Joshua stayed silent for a long time, staring at the protective charm for a long time until the power of the Void affected it, almost tearing it apart.


    "Definitely, filled with reverence," he said after what seemed like a half day had gone by.


    The warrior laughed lightly, having placed the protection charm where a seam had broken over into his chest.


    "But that is also precisely why," Joshua said calmly, his tone unable to hide the noble aspirations, "I shall advance expectantly."


    "Until I reach that stage, when I become a ''Holy One'' as well."


    "Let''s go, Karlis. Before we welcome the future, we must fulfill our present duty¡ªlead the way, and let us keep moving forward."

 Chapter 684 Void Vortex

    Joshua had been flying for over dozens of hours.


    In the Void, speed and distance alone were meaningless. What separated worlds were simple ''dimensional coordinates gap''. In other words, two neighboring worlds were not in proximity in a physical sense, but having a trace of overlapping in coordinates. As for two worlds faraway from each other, it was essentially a tremendous difference in coordinates.


    Therefore, speed is not required to move from one coordinate to another¡ªlevel of ability was needed instead.


    The higher the level of ability, the greater the energy output and in turn one could move faster through dimensional turbulences and coordinates. In fact, moving amidst the Void actually requires energy and spirit, ascertaining and shifting one''s own dimensional coordinates, which differs greatly in the common definition for flying¡­ If Joshua''s standard cruising velocity in vacuum was one-tenth of lightspeed¡ªin other words, thirty thousand kilometers per second, he would be able to displace coordinates of several worlds.


    "Why not use the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds?"


    Karlis''s will had kept communicating with Joshua. The Steel Python told the warrior about many news regarding the survivors of Grandia: they were now farming on the land where the Flame had reignited. Green seedlings sprout across mountains in the summer, with many adepts nervously watching over them¡ªthere would certainly be a grand harvest come autumn.


    Apart from that, the many survivors from Grandia formed adventurer parties and colonies as they began to spread out over various reaches on Karlis in search for new places to settle. Like young trees that were branching out, they were exploring the new albeit barren world.


    Karlis the Steel Python felt emotional over that. As the intelligent beings flourished and moved, its once dying fire showed signs of stabilizing¡ªthe Flame Joshua gave it had been rootless duckweed that would be utterly extinguished in decades, but now, the once dying world of Karlis regained vigor thanks to signs of life, slowly recovering for the better.


    Now, however, it did not keep exclaiming in wonder over that, asking the warrior doubtfully about another matter instead.


    "The coordinates we are heading to is extremely far, but it would be very quick by teleporting through the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds¡­ It isn''t efficient to move like this through dimensional turbulences and the Great Mana Tide itself, or perhaps you intend to train your ability to move through the Void?"


    "Not quite," Joshua answered briskly. "I don''t do meaningless things¡­ I have my plans."


    And in truth, the warrior did.


    The reason he did not use the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds and directly moved physically through the Void was not to hone his mobility in that space, but instead to examine the density of ''Steel Authority'' scattered amidst the Great Mana Tide.


    Before Joshua left Mycroft, the world had seen the rise of ''mages'' and ''successors'', populations with unique abilities. While their abilities were mostly weak and would vanish after lasting a few days, there was no question that the Steel Shards in the Great Mana Tide had washed into the world once more under those waves of energy¡­ While the situation at present was controllable for the various factions, what should they do if there were more evokers who wielded inconceivable ability?


    For example, there were abilities where the users could create ice or produce head without limit. While both disappeared almost right after they surface, or that it actually was not unlimited since it consumes one''s Steel Strength, it would certainly raise chaos within the world if it kept appearing.


    Therefore, the warrior planned to use the time of his journey in the Void to survey things in real-time, collecting Steel Shards from the Great Mana Tide beside him and infer about the secrets behind them¡­ perhaps they were shattered worlds from the heart of the Multiverse just as his predicted, but that requires proof before he could warn the people of Mycroft and get the world to stay alert.


    And that plan bore considerable fruits.


    "In the dozens of hours advancing in the Void, I detected over two thousand completely different Steel Particles¡­ this means that, on a conservative scale, over hundreds of worlds destroyed."


    In flight, Joshua spread and looked towards his palm, where thousands of differently colored particles gathered into a chaotic starry cloud, slowly revolving as if to form a planet. The warrior''s gaze was grave even as he stared upon those shattered Steel Particles, and there was no reason why he should not be¡ªwho would have the gall to laugh knowing that over hundreds, or perhaps thousands of worlds were destroyed? After all, he had not even come across a thousand worlds before!


    "Most are basic Steel Shards that control elements such as flame, water, tempest, and earth, while a rare few are related to spatiality, psionic or other domains like transformation¡­ It''s fortunate that those would not affect the world too much, or many wild animals or magical beasts would incidentally awaken otherwise. Have to warn the others when I get back to hunt such awakened enchanted creatures."


    That was the only thing that he could be pleased about. Due to the attributes of Steel Shards and the Flame, magical creatures with lower intelligence would not attain those gifts, with only a rare few able to attain the unique powers from the Void¡­ Otherwise, Mycroft might see large populations of superpowered cats and dogs, or any similar creatures.


    "By the way, Karlis, you were saying that we are heading to a small world¡­ What is it actually like, and how extensive is its limit over supernatural powers? How should I face the enemy?"


    That question had suddenly crossed Joshua''s mind when the Steel Python mentioned that ''we are quite close to our destination''. "What are the so-called limits?" He asked Karlis through their spirit link. "Could it be that I can''t use powers that exceed a certain boundary?"


    "That''s not what it means." Karlis shook its head in response. "The limit refers to the world itself, not you¡­ what I meant with ''a small world'' is that the entry of any profound being is enough to overstretch it, causing it to burst apart. As a Legendary champion comparable to a Void Behemoth, you could easily offset the balance of that world utterly when you unleash your powers without restraint, causing it to self-destruct.


    "Fragile Order could never resist greater Order. It is that world which could not withstand the advent of your full power, and not you being restrained by it."


    "Is that so." Joshua could not help but sigh, before adding uninterestedly, "If that''s the case, wouldn''t that world be incapable of supporting the presence of a powerful enemy? That''s dull¡­ Then why did it¡ªthe World Will¡ªask for aid?"


    "Its current circumstances are very complicated that the World Will alone could not solve it. Hmmm¡­ It''s difficult to answer that question, but we are about to arrive¡ªit would be better if you discussed it with the requester."


    Karlis appeared to struggle for an explanation then. In the first place, it was just contacting, making exchanges and sending aid to other World Wills encountering adverse circumstances: It only knew that a world needed the help of an outsider, and was willing to prepare a handsome reward, which was why it contacted Joshua.


    Still, the warrior did not mind that. It was fine if he did not have any powerful foes¡ªhe could simply run a lap around the Void and hunt some Void Behemoths after he handled that world''s issue, and it would be best if he could find Leviathan: Having encountered it twice but not quite finishing it off was rather disgruntling.


    At that very thought, Joshua kept displacing his own coordinates in the Void. His speed was so swift that he left worlds after worlds behind him, and he soon unwittingly arrived at dimensional region further away from the world of Kronos, which was actually in the depths of the Abyss.


    In the Void that was painted a lustrous white by the Great Mana Tide, there were distinct waves that sent shudders to hearts¡ªit was the trace of a champion passing through the dimensions, a single ray flashing in silver that wrought the ripples amidst the vast Void in the background, piercing heavy clusters of white shrouds and energy tide. It headed straight ahead, bypassing worlds.


    It was in that moment that Joshua, flying at full power, sensed that something was not right.


    "There are fewer, worlds¡­ Moreover, Steel Shards¡­ the density of Steel Particles is rising?"


    It was no illusion. As Joshua looked around, he could see that the worlds he left behind were growing fewer, and there were also times when he could see none, as if having entered a ''hole'' where no world flickered. It was then that myriad colored particles would appear in the shroud of the Great Mana Tide before disappearing, gone in a single flash just like the sparks wafting off a bonfire, as if an illusion. Only the warrior whose observation ability had transcended boundaries could catch it distinctly.


    The starry cluster of Steel Shards in his hand hence multiplied by a notch¡ªthe ones he gathered in the last five minutes was much more than what he could gather a few hours ago. Noticing the extremely unusual phenomenon, the warrior paused.


    "What is it, Joshua? The destination is not far now; the world seeking is just ahead. I could now hear its voice."


    Karlis did not appear unhappy when Joshua stopped abruptly¡ªit simply appeared curious. "Why are you surprised?"


    "These Steel Shards, Karlis."


    Joshua observed the Steel Particles in his hand, replying with an unfathomable voice. "This is really abnormal, they are too dense¡­ And there are too few worlds around us."


    If he were to say that the Steel Particles around Mycroft was as imperceptible as dust in the air, the Steel Particles surrounding Joshua now was virtually equal to a sandstorm. The two differed so immensely that it made it suspect if both belonged to the same Multiverse.


    However, the Steel Python appeared puzzled¡­ Which was easy to understand as Joshua quickly realized. For exceedingly colossal beings such as the World Will, it would only pick up if it was something as big as the Steel Shard it had given to Joshua back then. Smaller particles were perhaps nonexistent for the Steel Python¡ªbeing the union of Fire and Steel, would they actually see such things that were equivalent to atoms?


    Hence, he did not add anything, and resumed his flight towards the coordinates Karlis had given him. There was a hypothesis that could well be fact in Joshua mind about the current situation, but he would not admit it so easily, and would keep observing the surrounding Void.


    But the more he flew and observed, the unease kept growing inside Joshua''s heart: he could still see no traces of worlds around him.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the Void that was virtually empty, the white shroud of the Great Mana Tide began to surge as if a raging river cascading ahead. The white energies that resembled the surface of a rapidly flowing river on first glance sped faster than the warrior, while millions of different hued Steel Particles rose from the shroud as if sprinkles from the river''s surface, before sinking back into it.


    They accelerated as if there was a waterfall, a funnel or a formless power right ahead, drawing them endless¡­ The unknown presence was pulling energy from the Mana Tide within the surrounding dimensional region, gathering it in itself as if a black hole.


    Naturally, it was not a real black hole: Joshua could sense that its pull was not strong, that he could completely resist it before turning to leave. The warrior, however, was no man who would stagnate, unable to advance over a little bit of unknown. Hence, he solemnly frowned and prepared, advancing along with the surging Mana Tide.


    The dimensional turbulence in the Void obstructed Joshua''s sight, preventing him from seeing anything in the Void that was too far away, and naturally unable to observe the source of the pull. But though his vision was blocked, he could hear a certain sound¡­ Of course, there was no sound in the Void but an illusion Legendary champions developed in their senses for energy. He detected an immense power was flowing and gathering dead ahead where the coordinates of his destination was, emitting a bellow of power that echoed in the Void, as if the reverberation from an oceanic vortex.


    And that was indeed so.


    Joshua, who thought that he would have to traverse past layers after layers of dimensional turbulence suddenly felt his vision ahead cleared. In the instant before he could react, the turbulence that obscured the eyes of a Legend was now no longer there, while dimensional ripples were becoming cohesive as well under the draw of extreme power. When both Joshua and Karlis looked up at once to observe the Void, they were left in shock, mutely exclaiming in wonder as the two of them, beings who were considered profound, looked at what lay before them.


    "Heavens," Joshua said softly. "What is that?"


    It was a nebula vortex.


    Massive energies were churning the Void, just as the rapids from the Great Mana Tide stirred the Void. The energy from multidimensional worlds were gathering at that point from every direction, clashing, stirring and compounding into a single body of vast turbulence¡­ a silver-white vortex-shaped nebula of immeasurable proportions, formed from ''Great Mana Tide'' and ''Steel Particles''.


    Dozens of spiraling arms that resembled galaxies and formed from the energy of the Mana Tide were swirling, stirring. With the background of a pure-white Great Mana Tide, billions or perhaps infinite Steel Particles broiled in the Vortex, flickering in tens of thousand different colors like a neon light that flashed incessantly. Meanwhile, a pure white light shot out from the eye of the vortex, as if a bridge or perhaps a signal.


    Due to the extraordinary Void composition and the chaotic dimensional turbulence, the energies from the Great Mana Tide gathered in that place as a swirl akin to a vortex. It resembled a galaxy but was much more dazzling than that, a sight which both Joshua and Karlis the Steel Python gaped at¡ªit explained everything: That vortex which extended within the Void was observing all energies from the Great Mana Tide around it, and it was due to its pool that the density of the Steel Particle increases, and the energy from the Mana Tide hence appearing abnormal.


    "How beautiful¡­" Karlis said after a long time; its voice was filled with admiration and puzzlement. "But why¡­ Why would such a colossal energy vortex appear in the Void? Why are there no traces of any worlds around it?"


    Like Joshua, the Steel Python had noticed it: since the abnormal surge from the Great Mana Tide and the exponential increase in Steel Particles density, it was as if there were no longer any traces of any worlds in the surrounding Void region. While it was not long, the range of their journey was not short either, and through it all no starlight had flickered.


    "No, there are still worlds."


    Just as Karlis was left confused, Joshua spoke out while standing at the edge of one of the vortex''s spiraling arms. His eyes were flickering in silver radiance as if to see through the essence of the gigantic vortex¡ªin seconds, the radiance were gone, and he looked towards the eye of the vortex and spoke in a complicated tone, "Look, right there."


    "At the center of the vortex."


    Using Joshua''s eyes as a window, the Steel Python observed the distance. It did not come with the warrior and was accompany him in spirit, which allows it to see what Joshua saw. In seconds, the mild, calm and untroubled Karlis exclaimed. "There?! At the heart of the vortex?"


    A faint radiance was flickering at the center of the vortex, whereupon the two profound beings gazed. It was the proof of a world, a flickering starlight that was what the outer membrane of a world appeared amidst the Void towards the Multiverse¡­. Now, the celestial light was obscured by the superseding energy vortex, but that could not fool the gaze of a Legend.


    "We are about to help¡­ a world positioned in such environment?"


    Watching as the center of the gargantuan vortex fluctuated but shone with stable starlight, the warrior was between laughter and tears. "You said that it''s a small world, Karlis." He said with a voice that could have been sighing or excited. "Lying isn''t good behavior¡ªI thought Steel Pythons do not have such crudeness."


    "It is a ''self-proclaimed'' small world."


    Karlis hurriedly corrected Joshua. "It is just a little special in experience¡­" it said rather gloomily. "Fine. It''s too special¡ªbut I wouldn''t know, I''m just the messenger¡­ Who knew what circumstances reside behind the spiritual communication?"


    "Interesting."


    The two gazed once again toward the world swirling within the Void nebula, before Joshua broke the silence. "Although it''s not quite the same as I imagined, and things are very unexpected¡­ But since I have made a promise, I shall fulfill it."


    "Let''s go, Karlis." He said pleasantly. "We shall see what bizarre troubles that unique world encountered."

 Chapter 685 Black Fog Ant Colony

    With no pause, Joshua strode forward, following the surging river of energy shaped by the Great Mana Tide and approaching the heart of the Void vortex bit by bit.


    The silver vortex was vast and majestic. Streams from countless directions in the Void would gather energy for it while the vortex itself swirled, and even dimensional turbulences trembled at its presence. Beneath that horrifying drive and pull, even Void Behemoths would have a hard time escaping the reach of the vortex and fall into the colossal energy trap.


    Joshua, however, was different. His body was too small, with its density surpassing all living creatures. Tides that would leave Behemoths shuddering were mere breezes to him, and the warrior hence kept walking freely amidst the raging flow of energy as if pacing serenely in his own guess hall. Endless Steel particles fluctuated around him, as if schools of fish beneath the deep sea.


    "¡­You''ve become stronger once again compared to before," Karlis said softly inside his mind. "Even an entire world might not have held against the draw of that vortex."


    "¡­"


    Joshua did not answer, walking silently instead¡ªhe had now passed thirty-six spiral arms, but he still found it strenuous as he approached the core of the vortex: the excessive density of energies had distorted all his senses. Light was twisted, the dimensions were erratic and his sense of direction was jumbled. In fact, Joshua could not judge the coordinates of the vortex''s eye that was very near, relying only on his own senses and control to adjust his own direction, stopping himself from getting lost in within.


    But it was in that moment, a weak but inexplicably distinct spiritual presence wafted to him.


    "Here."


    The presence resembled a dying candle in the wind, and yet it somehow easily transcended the violent energy vortex to reach Joshua''s mind. It contained a series of dimensional coordinates that shifted incessantly, and Joshua understood instantly that it was the position of the vortex''s eye.


    "Interesting. That''s close by."


    Joshua did not doubt the veracity of the coordinates since he could tell that the data was acceptable. Hence, pausing where he was for an instant, violent crimson fiery light shot out from the warrior''s back and feet. The energy burst from the Flame of the furnace drove Joshua rapidly forward like the most dynamic of asteroids or rocket, but as he advanced, he seemed to sense that he had crashed into a sturdy physical energy barrier. It was, however, fragile before the Steel Strength incarnate, breaking instantly into millions of pieces in an instant.


    Bang.


    Everything became clear at once.


    All things¡ªbe it violent energies, gravity that no Void Behemoth could shake off or streams of Mana Tide streams that could push worlds forward, vanished in that very instant as if they never existed. Joshua stopped moving forward in return, extinguishing the flames and looked around with Karlis. The calm Void with no describable color was akin to a paper without creases, the dimensional turbulences of the outside region appear to completely not exist there: in the center of the vortex was a huge, whirling world, its outer layer was emitting bright light that illuminated everything around it.


    Joshua nodded slightly. He had arrived inside the eye of the vortex.


    "There''s only one world in the eye of the vortex?"


    Karlis exclaimed in slight shock within Joshua''s mind. "And I thought there would be quite a few, shaping into a cluster of worlds at the peaceful zone inside the vortex¡­ but there''s actually just one?


    "Isn''t that just the same as ''Famine''¡­"


    There was a somber alert in the Steel Python''s tone. As a world invaded by Famine, Karlis was naturally aware what gave form to Evil Gods: due to a hole in the Void and no neighboring worlds, while the existing civilizations exhausted all resources of their mother world up to the last soil and stone, even as they were prevented from exploring foreign worlds. In the despair of nothingness, the Crystal Insect finally devoured its own civilization and world, becoming the Evil God [Famine] that wandered the Chaos.


    And now, the world in front of its eyes was also completely isolated from other worlds. In Joshua''s mind, the other closest world was some ten million standard coordinate values away, but so what if it was close? As long as the violent energy flow of the vortex was not bypassed, no civilization inside would be able to interact with worlds beyond¡­ they were in absolute isolation.


    "At least, it isn''t now."


    Joshua nodded, indicating that he understood Karlis''s worries as he quickly flew toward the only world inside the eye of the Void vortex. He flew swiftly, almost instantly arriving at the outer reaches of that world¡ªas the radiance of the world barrier shone upon Joshua''s body and seemingly sensing the arrival of the guest from afar, a profound will slowly awaken on the surface of the world. It stretched out with its spirit, prepared to link itself with the warrior.


    Joshua extended a hand, connecting with it deliberately.


    Thus, he heard a very weak but serene voice.


    "Greetings, Foreigner and my own kind."


    The voice reverberated in spirit. It was no language but any being could understand it¡ªit is directed straight toward the depths of one mind, transforming naturally into language and symbols that the other could understand. Joshua was familiar with it, for it was an inhuman method for exchange: it was the language of Steel Pythons, or in other words, the language amongst worlds.


    There was no question that it was the World Will that sought help from Karlis. Even as Joshua wondered what change could the world at the center of the Void vortex had in requesting aid, but having heard the clear voice even inside the vortex, the World Will before the may possess the ability to send information past tides of energy.


    "You''re early," the voice of the World Will remained serene. "Much earlier than I imagined."


    There were tremendous differences between the sense of timing of World Wills and mortals. Months was not exactly a brief time for Joshua, but for World Wills that led lives amounting to tens of millions it might really be an instant.


    Joshua''s personality, however would not allow himself to be drawn into an idle conversation, and hence spoke in a forthright manner. "I have received your call. You''ve claimed that you needed a little help to free yourself from your current adverse circumstance, but please be honest."


    Joshua paused for a while and looked at the calm Void around him. Seeing the wafting Steel Particles and the energy tide of the vortex that appeared to crush everything even as it swirled rapidly amidst the Void made the warrior shake his head. "I don''t think this situation needs a ''little'' help."


    And he was being truthful. He had thought initially that it could be some Chaos incident like it was in Illgner, where the Evil God of Ten Plagues descended with its own incarnation and kin to destroy civilization. If that was the case, he only needed to purge those things while collecting some information about Evil Gods¡­ But in the end, he arrived at a unique world inside the Void vortex. It was indeed so extraordinarily positioned that it was almost the supernatural work of the Multiverse, and Joshua would admit himself that he did not have the ability to drag it out from the vortex.


    Not that the gods could do that, either.


    "Could you be referring to my environment? That isn''t true¡ªI''m quite satisfied."


    The unnamed Steel Python''s spirit shuddered for an instant. It understood Joshua''s thoughts and responded by shaking its head, while continuing speaking with a mild voice. "I find such an environment quite fine. There are no external enemies or exchanges, while those destroyers prowling across the Multiverse are reluctant to approach this place. It''s peaceful, it''s safe, I like it very much."


    "My name is Simboa. Foreigner from afar, I had called out in distress not to shift my position, but for another matter."


    The World Will Simboa revealed its name¡ªmost names of World Wills were names given by the first civilization in that world, and the Steel Python had happily accepted it. Now, it was ready to directly reveal its intentions like Joshua, but it noticed that the warrior appear distracted.


    In fact, Joshua had turned around, staring towards where he came from¡ªthe direction of the Void vortex. The warrior''s eyes were like melted silver metals, powerful radiance flashed within as he stared directly at the outer layer of the Void. His gaze was piercing the erratic energy turbulence in the vortex, reaching directly towards its edge.


    "What are you looking at, Joshua? Simboa is speaking to you."


    Karlis asked curiously, knowing that Joshua was not one to neglect others deliberately. He would even converse with beggars in the city and send them to be trained in army camps, before allowing them to find their own work. Even so, it was reality that the warrior is ignoring the words of a World Will, his head turned as he stared at the Void vortex that seemed to consist of nothing apart from energy flow.


    But Joshua did not have the time to answer Karlis. His brow was furrowed tightly almost into a straight line, his gaze sweeping across the distant vortex. Then, Karlis also saw what Joshua could see through their shared vision: those were huge clumps of black fog that wafted slowly, foreign energies that appeared to have been brushed by the Great Mana Tide and was slowly approaching the Void vortex.


    "What is that?" the Steel Python asked curiously, having never seen that unique Black Fog that remained orderly beneath the brush of the Great Mana Tide.


    "¡­Black Fog." Joshua answered softly, his tone somber. "The Black Fog of the Shelter."


    Why was it there?


    Joshua never forgot that encounter against the Black Fog on Kronos¡ªthe battle was not difficult but unusually nerve-wracking: it was only thanks to a few Legendary champions jointly destroying it swiftly that the nanometer-class of fog-form runic construct that erodes all things was destroyed, preventing greater destruction. While Joshua knew that the mother form of the Black Fog was the Alpha Shelter that once protected civilizations and that he merely destroyed a high-tier child form, he never imagined that he would encounter it once again out of the blue in this place.


    Joshua did not elaborate, keeping his eyes instead on the Black Fog at the edge of the vortex. He had been suspicious about what that Fog intended, but he understood now.


    It was searching for food, or perhaps moving something.


    Behind that first cluster of Black Fog was another greater add denser cluster of Black Fog, streaming like a dark river from the other side of the Void to the edge of the vortex. They resembled diligent ants that approached each spiral arm of the Vortex as they swirled, absorbing substantial energies that were far denser than anywhere else, along with inestimable amounts of Steel Particles.


    Hence, the dark Black Fog that did not release any radiance as if a black hole whitened visibly, shining and finally turning into a radiant grey shroud. Having absorbed the dense Mana Tide, the Black Fog assumed its return journey slowly, wafting into the Void and communicating its position to the next cluster of Black Fog. That behavior was repeated at every location of these parts of the Void: as if a high-effective energy absorber, the Black Fog would store great amounts of energy and Steel Particles within their special construct as they assumed their return voyage, as if they were living energy packs.


    The feeding and transporting process was swift¡ªin less than five minutes, the Black Fog had finished loading themselves and began to retreat. Those actions were so smooth that not one Black Fog was interested in the vortex or fell into the energy trap, which in turn proves that it had a series of complete transportation procedures that were carried out over thousands of times.


    Alpha Shelter is nearby!


    Joshua ascertained the fact without any need for guessing. Having fought the Black Fog, he was aware of any strength and flaw the unique, microscopic runic construct clusters had. To put it in a nutshell, the Black Fog would be extremely weak in that overloaded energy storing state¡ª any Void Behemoth would easily eat it in that form as if a huge parcel.


    What was more, that state greatly consumed their power. If the coordinates of the Shelter world were extremely distant, such energy absorption is folly at its worst, and the losses would far outweigh any gains.


    There was only one possibility: the mother form they must provide energy to was nearby!


    While it was a mere guess, Joshua found that highly likely. He had noted the direction of the coordinates in his mind, and he thought that there was a huge chance of finding Alpha, the lost Shelter civilization if he followed along that direction.


    However, the warrior was still aware of his faux pas at the moment. Apologetically he turned, prepared to ask forgiveness from Simboa the Steel Python, only to sense its nonchalance.


    Which was just as well. A few minutes for mortals would not even be enough for a World Will to complete the energy cycle of a single breath: Joshua''s distraction was only a brief instant of blanking out in its point of view.


    "What is it that requires aid from us Foreigners?"


    Joshua brought the conversation back on track with a cough. The Black Fog was still in its mind¡ªthe warrior intended to search for the mother form of the Black Fog when the issue at hand was handled, before asking every Legendary champion on Mycroft he was acquainted with to head there and destroy it.


    That applies to gods as well, if need be.


    Joshua was not a fellow who had to handle everything alone. Against foes that require partnership, he naturally would call for allies.


    Then, Simboa''s serene and unemotional voice wafted to them once more.


    "My body."


    It spoke softly, its voice echoing in Joshua''s mind. In that moment, there was finally a faint color of emotion in the words of the Steel Python even as it spoke feebly.


    "Foreigner, I have lost my link with my body.


    "I could no longer sense my body since a thousand years ago, or news of the world¡­ My link with it had been severed by a power. My Will could no longer enter it, only able to waft around beyond."


    At present, a formless energy was gathering outside the world as the infinitely colossal shadow of Steel Python appeared in the Void beyond the world. "I do not actually know what happened," the displaced World Will said, as if laughing bitterly. "I''m kicked out of myself, how laughable and helpless that was¡­ That is why, Foreigner, please aid me if you could."


    "Help me enter the world and search for my body."

 Chapter 686 Descen

    Searching for a body?


    Joshua blinked, first sliding a glance at the world of Simboa before turning to the Steel Python. "What you mean to say is that you can''t return inside the world?"


    "Yes," Simboa the Steel Python replied, "We are the wills and souls of worlds, and worlds are our body. A thousand years ago, I who had slumbered was suddenly jerked out of the world by a power, wandering the Void from that day forth, unable to return.


    "It is hence fortunate that the Void at the center of the vortex is unusually calm. My consciousness hence could still maintain its form instead of being blown part by Dimensional Turbulence."


    ''Tsk, isn''t that just an out of body experience?'' Joshua clucked in his mind. ''How to return a soul to a world? This isn''t really¡­ something I''m good at.''


    How should he go about returning a World Will into its own body? Joshua''s train of thought was to knock a hole into the World Barrier and let it enter, which wasn''t an issue for him. That, however, had a rather similar tone to when demons open Abyssal doorways for invasion. What was more, Simboa could be kicked out again even on reentry, which leads to more loss than gains.


    ''No way.'' Joshua refuted the very first solution he thought of. After a moment of calm consideration, he turned to Karlis, who had been with him all along.


    "Karlis, have you heard of such a situation before?" He asked.


    "No," Karlis replied quickly, "I''ve never experienced such a thing. As for you, the champions of your world had labored so much before Mycroft the Steel Python could be sealed¡­ If it could have been chased off easily, why not do that?"


    Karlis was not aware of the truth that Mycroft had been corrupted by Chaos, merely believing that its fellow World Will had simply fallen into discord against its own civilization. In response, Joshua nodded, gesturing that he understood.


    "A World Will could only seek the aid of others of its kind after being chased out of its home¡­ Looks like it is actually at a loss." The warrior told Simboa after some more thought. "If that''s the case, there is only one solution: I will descend upon that world, and see what circumstances inside the world caused you to separate from your world."


    "That is what I originally intend."


    The colossal Steel Python nodded lightly in the Void, soon turning formless, leaving only its spirit that kept communicating with Joshua. "Since I was yanked out of my own body when I slumbered, I can''t give you much information¡­ However, Foreigner of another world, do you know what actually happened to the Void around here?"


    Simboa''s tone remained calm, but what it said made Joshua and Karlis look at each other in dismay in their spirit link. "There were still many worlds around here before I slumbered, but all that was left is the vortex now."


    "Do you know what actually happened?"


    Neither warrior nor Steel Python could answer Simboa''s question. It was after a brief silence that they asked, "¡­Do you not know when the vortex formed?"


    "And you don''t know why you are at the center of the vortex either?"


    "No¡­ I merely realized that I have been kicked out of my world when I awakened, while the Void around me had become like this¡­ Until now, I don''t understand what happened."


    Though Simboa''s words remained calm, both Joshua and Karlis understood at once that the Steel Python before them was completely different from the other wiser and more knowledgeable ones of its own kind¡­ This particular specimen was a dullard and slow on the uptake! It was calm merely because it was nonchalant and had not ascertained the situation it was in!


    Still, Joshua realized that the silly world has its silly bliss as he frowned, looking at the Void vortex surrounding them. If there were still many worlds here a thousand years ago, it is very likely that only the ignorant world of Simboa was left in these parts of the dimensional region, along with those substantial Steel Shards.


    If he was being truthful, Joshua strongly suspected that the energy vortex and Steel Shards that were so unbelievably vast concentrated and vast were the remains of those world that existed until a thousand years ago: the sector they had traveled past and witness was not some natural Void trap, but the grave of countless worlds! Before the advent of the Great Mana Tide, it would only swirl calmly, but after that, it would embody even more energy with its special construct, forming the grand vortex it was today!


    Leaving Simboa, the one surviving world on its last breaths in the eye of the vortex.


    It was an inference that had a great chance of being valid, which in turn might prove the hypothesis Joshua, Barbarossa, and the others came up with¡­ however, Joshua did not intend to tell Simboa about that since it appeared not to mind.


    "Then how should I descend?" Joshua asked. "Do we open a hole to enter? I must warn you that it is quite crude a move¡­"


    "No, there isn''t a need for that." Simboa cut the warrior short slowly and calmly¡ªor, as Joshua realized now, was unemotional simple-mindedness. "While I have been chased out my own body, I still have enough power to get you inside¡­ Still, Foreigner, your power is truly excessive."


    Simboa appeared to be sizing Joshua up even as it spoke. "While I do not know what actually happened in my body, it remained that I''m still a small world a thousand years ago. The abrupt presence as powerful as yours would very likely cause a series of chain reactions."


    "The balance of energy would be upset; the four seasons would lose harmony. Even your mass and your energy could cause tidal waves across the oceans¡­ The fragile balance is my body might not withstand even one full power blow from your hand."


    At those words, Simboa shook its head. "Most importantly, I am unlike those high-energy worlds¡ªthere isn''t abundant energy that you could use. One breathing cycle of yours might shave a portion of the entire continent''s wafting mana: it is an inconceivable destruction."


    "Then how should I aid you?" Joshua had prepared himself from the start. Small worlds were definitely fragile, just like demiplanes such as Fairyland. If the Four Fairy Queens did not maintain the balance there, a Supreme would have made a mess of the energy cycles across their entire realm.


    There were demanding conditions for the birth and living of superior lifeforms. Planes where mana was insufficient would never see the birth of any such specimens since their single breath or lift of their hand may absorb the energy tens of thousands of people need for survival.


    "I shall give you a fragment of myself¡ªa reward in advance."


    While he was a little dull, Simboa had definitely decided on that matter early on. His handling was considerably swift as well: as he spoke, a Steel Shard that flickered in purple-green light appeared before Joshua out of thin air, which the warrior extended his hand to grasp.


    He could still hear the Steel Python''s voice. "I will place your souls into my body, and enter a lifeform that fits the requirements. Then, with this Steel Shard, you shall attain enough power¡­ I believe that it should be enough to solve any trouble."


    "If push comes to solve, you may summon your true form. I would accept anything as long as there was no world-ending destruction."


    "Possession? I don''t have that much soul¡­"


    Joshua felt the power of the Steel Shard as he clenched upon it. It was power a million times superior than that of the Steel Particles revolving inside the vortex: life, form, soul, and will. Any who held that Shard would attain almost longevity and physicality that last almost internally, psionic ability to communicate with the mind, immunity from illusion as well as the Authority to directly communicate with Steel Pythons.


    There was no question that Simboa was giving its all. After all, the Steel Shards that Karlis, Illgner and Stellaris gave him before were far less abundantly powered like this piece.


    Indeed, any who held this particular Shard would directly become superhuman in body and soul. Even so, it was chagrining that the singular path Joshua himself chose had mostly melded his soul to his body¡ªhe could only separate part of his soul that would fuse with the Steel Shard and place it inside that world.


    "Is the subject for possession arbitrary?" He asked.


    "Yes," Simboa answered, "but it would be fine. Any being that could attain the Shard would attain power¡ªthere won''t be any difference."


    "Is that so."


    Joshua nodded, frowning slightly. "Things would be a little complicated if that''s the case."


    Nevertheless, the warrior did not consider the moral issue of possession. According to Simboa''s explanation, bodies that fit the conditions were nothing other than corpses of intelligent beings without soul or unintelligent beast. Furthermore, the Steel Shard would be retrieved after he had descended, although the incomparably robust body would be left behind. In fact, there might be a resurrection it was a dead person¡ªit was the possessed who stood to profit from the coming and going.


    Be that as it may, the warrior was used to a male, humanoid form which allows him to employ his various techniques and martial arts. But now, things depended on luck since it''s an arbitrary descent: he might not be as fortunate as to directly possess the body a male intelligent being.


    "I might have to hold back a little in martial arts if it''s a female body," Joshua thought as he pondered possible scenarios. "Although there is also no telling if the intelligent beings in Simboa are gender-segregated like humans and large mammals¡ªor, like certain beasts and insects, where the females are stronger."


    It would be slightly troublesome when it came to intelligent beings, but there would be nothing to nitpick with if it were beasts. As long as the foundations are good, Joshua believed that his power would be able employ enough lethal force. In actual fact, whether it was intelligent being or beast, the warrior could forcibly train and alter the body to unleash his most formidable combat form¡ªas long as he was willing.


    "Are you prepared, Foreigner?"


    Simboa''s calm voice wafted to him as pale veins of purple patterns extended before the warrior''s eyes amidst the Void. Showing a slight tint of green-blue, the patterns formed one rune after another out of another, before finally forming a colossal thousand-meter circuit. While it gradually took shape, it approached the outer walls of the Simboa world.


    Click. The sound of something combining resounded as the colossal magical formation embedded itself solidly on the outer walls. Meanwhile, at the heart of the formation, a silver fissure with the shape of a draconic eye slowly opened: there were clusters of grey, vague shrouds when one looked inside¡ªthere was no way of seeing what was inside the world clearly.


    "Of course."


    Joshua nodded. His thought was mere analysis, in actual fact, he was convinced that his power and skills could handle any trouble whatever he possessed¡ªeven if it were insignificant insects or rats.


    The dimensional passageway directed towards the world that banished the Steel Python then opened. With no hesitation, Joshua split a part of his soul and melded it to the Steel Shard, before throwing it inside.


    The passageway closed.


    The warrior closed his eyes.


    He sensed that he was falling.


    As if descending into the Abyss.

 Chapter 687 Twenty Years of Hope and Waiting

    The colossal Steel Python Simboa watched as Joshua threw the Steel Shard wherein his soul was imbued into the portal, watching it all silently without any emotion.


    Every world and every World Will was different. Some World Wills favored involving themselves with the civilizations and races within their own bodies, perhaps even acting to aid those adorable and feeble mortals who lived and died like ashes, guiding them to prosper and flourish.


    There were other world wills that tormented all things on their body¡ªthough they might not really wish to commit evil. To certain perspectives, they were simply thrusting their bodies and destroying for a bit, innocently and horrifically just like a child playing with ends.


    If benevolent and apathetic ones existed, there certainly would be those that were evil or callous. Like intelligent beings, World Wills come in different types.


    And that was where Simboa was different. Compared to those of its own kind that were active and preferred to be involved with the world, the Steel Python was not interested in anything. Wafting amidst the Void, it merely wanted to spectate silently as all life cycled and sleep soundlessly¡­ And yet such a simple wish could not be realized.


    "O Foreigner."


    The Steel Python that never once rested over a thousand years slowly dispelled the magical formation, and whispered, "I wish you could bring everything back to the right track¡­ You are the only being willing to aid me after so many years."


    Meanwhile, Joshua''s soul was sinking.


    The warrior felt himself falling freely past the shrouded portal, arriving at the layer between Void and world. The unfathomable dimensional curtain that shifted incessantly swayed beside him, and he felt countless voices and colors invading his senses.


    It was the first time Joshua broke through an unfamiliar World Barrier. Usually, he would instantly cover such distances thanks to his familiarity with Mycroft, but he had to use what was a long time to get into Simboa due to the resistance from a mysterious energy.


    Amidst the vague flowing light and the mysterious energies, the warrior''s soul seemed to hear a ''voice''.


    ¡ªJoshua. You proclaimed yourself savior, but who do you actually intend to save?


    ¡ªYou once said the people in this world do not need saving, that they would save themselves. Then why would you proclaim yourself savior?


    The voice was wondrous. It seemed to come either from the depths of the heart or from the Void, invoking every fragile logic in the mind and probed it.


    However, Joshua did not consider too much about the source of the question. It may have been self-doubts he had in the deepest reaches of his heart, or perhaps a demon inside that had developed after his living form developed to such a state. At present, with his soul and body having been separated, the lurking doubts surfaced¡­ But those were trivial, and Joshua simply gave the questions his own answer.


    ¡ªSaving worlds is an act, and being a savior is a stance.


    To put oneself over worlds and to provide acts of salvation from up high, such thoughts were prideful and unrealistic¡­ But in truth, one just had to act if they intend to aid others so that they would not lead to destruction.


    So-called saving was nothing other than something he should do, just like how the empathizing and the kind would provide others with directions, or how they would lift up those about to fall or had already fallen. With such power he had now, the warrior''s kindness can achieve such feats without the need for any noble titles.


    He proclaimed himself a savior was a mere statement of fact. From start to finish, Joshua is a warrior, and only a warrior.


    The fluctuating dimensional curtains vanished.


    The purple-green Steel Shard fell from the highest point in the sky, breaking through thick cloud layers and falling towards a diamond-shaped continent. The land itself was visibly barren, with only sporadic specks of green spread throughout every corner of the world. And in the heart of the continent, was a metal creation operating with tremendous reverberations repetitively, with a towering spiral tower at its center, piercing the clouds as it stood aloft in the middle of the world, its top flickering with dark-blue radiance.


    Joshua was falling.


    He had entered the world of Simboa.


    ***


    It was a small workshop, less than forty squared meters wide apart from the mattress laden in traces machine oil. Apart from the work platform, every other spot in the room was filled with mountainous junk and spare-parts, the dark room itself full of the distinct odor of steel.


    But at the moment, there was a more pungent smell than the substantial odor of machine oil and rust.


    Drip, drip.


    There was a humanoid puppet placed on the center of the work platform. It appeared damaged and waiting for someone to repair it, but right in front of it was the rigid form of a person, sprawled over that platform. One of his hand was hanging limply, and there was a conspicuously huge cavity on the side of his skull.


    Fluids flowed incessantly from within, accumulating on the hollow of the work platform, streaming over the hand before dripping onto the ground.


    It was the smell of blood.


    A filthy diary that was covered in traces of machine oil and blood opened, its pages turning amidst the wind from the ventilation gap.


    [Work diary, day 2971: Three ''Nursery'' Suppression-mode Soul Puppets undergoing repairs. Two are successfully reconditioned, the remaining one had a dead mobility core. Requesting a new Soul Core from the ''Colony''.]


    [Work diary, day 2972: The Soul Core has arrived. Repairing the Soul Puppet was tremendously difficult, but it''s a success.]


    [Work diary, day 2973: Promoted to Repairman, First-Class. Moved from ''Nursery Repairs Number One'' to ''Garden Repairs Number Six''. Workspace confirmed, work platform unlocked, the work of a new day would begin tomorrow.]


    [Work diary, day 2974: Struck by the soul energy that spilt from a Puppet. Work incomplete. Head feels weird. What is this feeling¡­ Received warning from Control¡ªif there is incomplete tasks without applied permission, I will be destroyed.]


    [Wait. What am ''I''?]


    Sporadic dirt and scrawling covered every text, leaving everything unreadable until the few pages beneath.


    [Work diary, day 3002: I''m confused. What is going on? My mind is suddenly lucid after arriving in Garden, the knowledge that was previously unrelated started to click¡­ I no longer have any memories of what life I had led before, and others around me are simply the same as the Soul Puppets, doing the same tasks day after day¡­ I probably was the same as them before this.]


    [Work diary, day 3003: It''s a month since I''ve awakened now. Usual Soul Puppet repairing tasks today, mostly simple joint impairment, took me less than three minutes¡­ But everything is too abnormal. Other repairmen did not react when I spoke to them, just like those in the corridor¡­ Can''t they hear me? On the other hand, the diary is now a habit. I probably would keep writing.]


    [Work diary, day 3005: Stopped by Soul Puppets when I tried to leave Repairs. The Garden was just ahead: I could see children playing happily on the grass, and the Soul Puppets are taking care of them¡­ perhaps I''m overthinking. Maybe, being from the Nursery, I don''t have enough clearance to move freely around? Still, I feel happy when I see the children play in such bliss.]


    [Work diary, day 3012: Something''s not right! The children are playing identically day after day, just like... Just like the Puppets. I could sense a chill in my bone. There is something absolutely wrong about this place, am I the only one who feels that?]


    [Work diary, day 3031: Second month after awakening. Nothing changed at all, everyone else''s lives are only ''work'', ''stare blankly'' and ''sleep''. They could hear me, but they won''t care about what I''m saying. Incidentally, there had been a new batch of children who came to the Garden. They appeared more fearful of their environment than those before, but they seemed real¡­ But after a few days, they became the same as the other children¡ªhappy, but like a puppet!]


    [Work diary, day 3047: If this continues, I fear that I would be assimilated like those puppets¡­ The damaged puppets are increasing recently, they appeared to be burnt by all sorts of flames and showed traces of freezing. Seemed to have gone through a battle. It''s a hassle to repair them, but it does help me shake off the sense of isolation¡­]


    [Work diary¡­ whatever motherfucking day it is. What the hell is with this damned world? I can''t even leave the corridors of Repairs! Those Soul Puppets are blocking the doorways while carrying the thrash-compacting furnace ray generators, can''t risk my life¡­ I really wish to see a different sight¡ªI even begin to miss the days I don''t have any intelligence. At least I won''t grumble even after working thirty days without stopping!]


    The diary writer began to curse. His rage was visibly rising, but unable to find a channel to vent, he finally calmed and began to write into his diary again.


    [Work diary, day 3173: Even if it''s hard to accept how the others could accept such a lonely life where nothing changes¡­ perhaps I was wrong, and the part where my soul manages annoyances was disjointed like those Soul Puppets with damaged cores¡­ But I don''t intent to repair it. Well, there are many books in Repairs, probably for knowledge about repairing Soul Puppets. Might as well read since there''s no way to vent.]


    A blank section followed. The handwriting afterward, however, differed greatly from those before, seemingly having been separated by a long time interim.


    [Work diary, day 3726: I''m probably a little mad to actually write in this diary again, but what I saw today must be noted down¡­ The children from the Garden has grown, the oldest of them probably now adults. The Soul Puppets led them away to Healthcare, and they were never seen again¡­ And then the stores of Soul Cores increased. Heavens. I don''t know what I''m saying¡ªwhat am I doing? Who am I?]


    [Work diary, day 3739: A few days ago, I stripped myself naked and doused myself in cold water. My head started to head up¡­ that''s the fever the books mentioned. Soul Puppets entered the workshop and took me away¡ªfor the first time, I left the corridor of Repairs as they took me inside Healthcare. The same, expressionless people were there, diagnosing me, giving me medicine and injections¡­ I took the chance to observe my surroundings. Another child was brought in by a Soul Puppet when I''m being injected, and it took her to the operation room in the back. When the same Puppet came out, there were two boxes in its hand. No child.


    The puppet placed the boxes on a cabinet over in a corner, in which I then noticed that there were many of the same boxes placed on every cabinet around us. ''Ultra-powered Unit''? That''s probably what was written on it.


    I noticed that there was another additional Soul-Core in the stores when I returned to repairs. I probably understood ¨C although my heart was unexpectedly calm ¨C and here I was thinking I had gone crazy. Could it be that I am not actually mad, even now? Hahaha.]


    [Work diary, day 4000: A round number. I begin to leave my depression: I am, after all alive. That means there''s hope¡ªno matter how lonely or dull, I am better off than those civilians in Nursery or those children sent into the operation room. Heavens, I''m actually feeling a sense of accomplishment over that. In the end, compared to the ignoring peasants and the harvested crops, wouldn''t a lunatic repairman naturally feel that he stands head and shoulders over the others?]


    [Work Diary. Day 4123: Today''s is most worth writing down, because there are more than fifteen Soul Puppets sent in for repairs¡ªa record. Those idiots are filled with signs of having gone through a battle, with all kinds of piercing and shatters, and there are seven damage Soul Cores alone¡­ Someone is fighting these bastards, and actually destroying them! That is the greatest dive for me. Even if would never know if these people would arrive, I would wait. Hope, and wait. That is the only thing keeping me sane in this endless isolation.]


    [Day 4778: The guy next door, Repairs Number Five was taken away by Soul Puppets. There were wrinkles on his face, and his hands shaking. He was sent into healthcare as well, and another Soul Core was added. I glared at those patrolling Puppets for a long time afterwards¡ªis there a soul I''m acquainted with beneath those steel shells?]


    The hand that wrote those words appeared to be trembling, seemingly from fear and rage, but mostly bewilderment. The owner of the diary appeared to not know what he should be doing, right until the next entry.


    [Day 5000, another round number. I''ve begun to get used to isolation, emptying my mind like those who keep staring blanking. By taking into account the Puppets'' patrolling patterns, I managed to visit some sections of Garden, and I mostly understood what kind of an environment I lived in.


    Garden is surrounded by vast Nurseries, with new children sent in here every single day. I am at the centermost section of the Garden, and any heavily damaged puppets were sent in here for repairs or scrapping¡­ If Nursery were the farm for the wheat and bread that we eat, then the Garden was perhaps the farm that nurture ''Soul Cores''.


    If that''s the case, whose wheat and bread are we?


    In the very least, I believe my wait to be worth it. I am finding out the truth of our world bit by bit¡­ Although I can''t awaken others, this record must have meaning. We have words, books, we could create Soul Puppets, build colossal Nurseries, we can''t be born as puppets that only know how to work and sleep¡­ Someone had changed us into our state today, and I will remember all of it.]


    There was no other entry afterward, with another huge blank section left in the diary from that page onwards. It was until the page flipped until the very last, where a huge number appeared suddenly.


    [Day 10000]


    [Twenty years. Twenty years since I''ve awakened. It''s been such a long time that I''ve even forgotten the start of my journey¡ªfound my diary fortunately, allowing me to remember the past.


    I''m old now. Wrinkles are starting to show on my face, just as it had been with Repairs Number Five. My hand is not shaking yet, but it would probably be soon¡ªit might be an illusion, but I keep feeling that the Soul Puppets were keeping their eyes on me. They''d probably send me to Healthcare soon, and I would become a Soul Core as well.


    I had been shocked, fearful and despising of those of my own kind, those who never awakened, before proceeding to look down and overlook them. I believed myself to be exceptional, capable of changing things, only to eventually realize that I''m no different for them. I''ve even had to endure greater isolation and torment than they do, even as I led an identical life. So what? They are the same as I am, it is mere fortune that I gained sentience thanks to the Soul Blast, and only that: these words I have written down is only to prove my existence.


    I pity them, just as I pity my own fate. I''ve thought for twenty years, and the conclusion is that I exist as long as hope exists. I would never lose my find, but I simply don''t have another twenty years to wait.


    The battle continues out there. Puppets requiring repairs were being sent in incessantly, and it is exactly why I still held hope in my heart. I know that the Soul Puppets would return one day, taking me away and turning me into a Soul Core. Even so, I would never let them have that pleasure¡ªthey will never get what they want.


    I would rather die with this hope that kills, rather than endure the infinite serenity of despair for a single second.


    I choose death. I should have chosen the sweet mortal coil all along, freeing myself from the cage of hopelessness. Such is my only freedom left in this prison named ''Garden''.


    The repairman no longer maintained his own mind. This is the last work journal entry.]


    Blood dripped, the viscous sanguine slowly congealing. The face of the withering middle-aged man could be seen sprawled upon that work platform.


    His visage was tidy, his body robust. Years of maintenance duty had kept his body healthy even as his hair whitened and he started to body. He was wearing a grey repairman uniform, a blowtorch in his left hand while his right hand hung limply beside him, the fingers slightly curling above a pen that lay in a pool of blood.


    In his last moments, the man had blown his brains out with the blow torch that could smelt alloy.


    It was his choice: freedom in death.


    Meanwhile, a purple-green radiance flashed past, ignoring everything as it landed on the little workshop.


    Supremely dazzling silver radiance swept across everything around it as the Steel Shard began to select a host. As a dull hum echoed from every corner of the space, every Soul Puppet in the Garden began to look around, moving in search of suspicious targets.


    Soon, however, the humming abruptly stopped: unable to search for its target, the Soul Puppet could only return to its usual place¡­ but if there was someone who could sense the spiritual world, it would definitely hear a dull but distinct reverberation as if something was completely embedded and set in place.


    And in the very next instant, an incomparable might swept across the entire Garden up to the Nursery, dimming all illumination.


    In the small repair space, everything stayed the same.


    However, the damaged Soul Puppet''s dull eyes suddenly flickered for an instant, just as a streak of silver radiance with purple-green tint permeated its entire body.


    "Serial number: Snova-21 Harvest Mode reactivated. Core ready, unknown energy source inserted¡­ Soul Trooper reactivated."


    A voice without emotion echoed, but it slowly changed, finally becoming the deep voice of a man. "Body most fitting for original lifeform found, commencing possession, assimilation, Steel Shard plugin installation and soul indoctrination¡­"


    "Descent complete."

 Chapter 688 Walking Towards a New World

    Blood, rust, machine oil, and the smell of fermenting food poured into his senses.


    Joshua activated his optical observation circuits as his soul scan lens recharged. Following a faint hum and a snow screen, the world became clear to his eyes, and he saw a black ceiling, walls with traces of dirt and the corpse of the withering old man sprawled before him.


    Briskly shoving away six arms he knew at a glance were machine arms used for repairs, Joshua controlled his current body and got town from the work platform, pondering as he stood on the workspace that was filled with junk and spare parts.


    "Body of a puppet."


    He muttered quietly, before studying himself: red-black cautionary paint, a humanoid body, heavily damaged external armor with a gaping hole by the abdomen, wherein scattered steel parts and electric sparks flickered. He could sense powerful magical reaction where the armor was damaged.


    It was a humanoid puppet that was just a little taller than the common human being. Its figure was streamlined, its joints round and smooth, rather similar to models of the human body used in biology classes.


    "Inspection of Soul Core injection complete¡­ basic integrity of serial number Snova-21 Harvest-type heavily damaged, awaiting technician''s maintenance and replace of spare-parts. Will head to Second Defense Sector of the Eastern Nursery for security duties."


    A weak electromagnetic signal, quivering with unusual soul undulation emanated from a construct inside his body.


    "Now this is going to be fun¡­" Having replaced the so-called ''soul-core'' of the puppet, Joshua could not help finding things slightly funny as he analyzed the electromagnetic signals and soul ripples wafting from inside his own body.


    "I''ve actually descended into the body of a machine construct?"


    Could Simboa''s World Will have discreetly believed that his lifeform was most simper to the steel puppet?


    That''s ridiculous. I''m so obviously human.


    Joshua turned at the thought, and looked towards the corpse of the old, withering man. He was not dead for long, and his soul appeared to be dispersing. However, because of Joshua''s presence, that feeble soul began to approach the warrior''s Soul Pool, before finally entering Joshua. As he masterfully collected the soul that was about to shatter, Joshua could not help but sigh.


    "Fine then. I''ll be a robot."


    It was evident that his lifeform had definitely surpassed human when there was a ready-made body of a human body right beside him, and yet instincts kicked in and opted for a machine. Unlike most carbon-based lifeforms, troubles such as these would arise in the path of Legends.


    "But the energy level of this level¡­ Isn''t quite the same as a small world."


    Using the powers granted by the Steel Shard, Joshua dragged his broken machine body beside the corpse. There was no question that the intelligent beings of this world¡ªwhom he will provisionally label as ''Simboans''¨C possessed soul¡­ And from Joshua''s recent research results following exchanges from the elderly Pope, the soul was a supernatural organ that would only appear in worlds with excessively rich energies.


    Furthermore, the mana in the around him was not lacking¡ªthis should be a world of average mana concentration.


    Undoubtedly, every information the Steel Python Simboa had was outdated.


    Meanwhile, Joshua observed the dead man after he gently carried his corpse from the congealed pool of blood and put him on the bed. He noticed the gaping hole that pierced his head from left to right, as well as the blowtorch in his hand that he never relaxed his grip of. Hence, the warrior understood that he had killed himself, and the reason was unknown for the moment.


    "Sixth Repairs technician. Status: dead. Soul has dispersed, move corpse to Healthcare."


    Just as Joshua solemnly studied the cadaver, a faint electromagnetic signal wafted to him, as if to get the puppet he had possessed to resume its task.


    Ignoring the message, the warrior shook his head as he found it a little regretful¡­ If the Steel Shard had descended upon the man''s body, Joshua could have used his powerful soul to study the memories in his mind. However, things were troublesome since he had possessed a construct. To find out about information about his current surroundings, the warrior looked around, finding the books filling a bookrack and the bloodstained diary on the work platform.


    He walked up to it and start to browse through the diary.


    The language that the diary used was recorded in the information the Steel Python had given him¡ªit was the language of a small nation in the middle region of the world. Though there had been some vocabulary shift, it remained within an acceptable range. In the beginning, Joshua rapidly scanned through it just like a machine, pausing for a moment halfway through and slowing down the more he read, until he finally finished the final page.


    "¡­Nursery, Garden¡­ Soul puppet, humans like puppets and soul core."


    At that moment, Joshua realized that he had possessed a Soul Puppet used to oppress the ''Nursery'', and the corpse before him was the technician who repaired the puppet. Scowling, Joshua studied the corpse of the unnamed technician: after the muddleheaded man awakened, he had waited alone as a slave and livestock for over twenty years, and yet his heart remained hopeful. Despite knowing that himself was fated to die, he chose the day of his death, denying others a hand in his fate.


    "Brave one."


    Reaching out and closing his eyes that were not closed, Joshua placed the diary on his chest and began to summarize the information he acquired.


    Thanks to the diary, he had learned that he was now in a zone known as the ''Garden'', surrounded by a vaster zone known as the ''Nursery''. The Garden hosted the most elite of technicians and doctors, as well as the best Soul Puppets.


    And all that they were assigned was to complete their work and took good care of those ''children''.


    The ages of the ''children'' varied, the youngest being newborns, the eldest being almost sixteen¡ªand the very moment they reached that age, they would be sent to Healthcare. The children were sent from every corner of the Nursery, although their numbers were neither scarce nor substantial, which meant that not all children were groomed in nurseries.


    Just like the unnamed technician himself. His work diary had begun in the Nursery, but with his rise in skill, he was sent to work in the Garden.


    The Garden was no production zone, but a presence served by the vast Nurseries, which in turn were huge farms. Countless labored within, producing massive amounts of grains and meat. Some of those plants were used for Garden, while others were sent far away.


    At the very thought, Joshua could not help remembering the sight he had seen in the skies above the Simboa continent: the barren continent was filled with sand and yellow-green plains, and only little specks of green. Now that he considered it, those greens were probably Nurseries¡ªthey would certainly compensate for millions of humans since the green farmlands could be seen even when he was so high above.


    "Turning intelligent beings into puppets, nurturing souls and separating ''Ultra-powered Unit''¡­ Resistance that commands magic, a huge tower in the center of the world¡­ How did this world survive for a thousand years?"


    Both the unnamed technician and the Steel Python Simboa knew little about the world. The unnamed technician had inferred the existence of a Resistance beyond the Nursery through the damaged puppets sent to him intermittently: the task sent to Joshua through electromagnetic signals ascertained that fact. However, he knew nothing of the world apart from that.


    ''But that''s fine'', the warrior thought while flexing the joints of his current body. He had all the opportunity to observe this world.


    Joshua was not the unnamed technician who did not have the power to even leave the corridor of Repairs. While he waited for twenty years and could only slip out and observe when Soul Puppets changed shifts, the warrior himself go anywhere freely as he wished.


    The warrior''s objective was to find the reason the World Will had been yanked out. According to his instincts, the matter was definitely related to the spiral tower at the center of the world¡­ Even if it was not, it would be an important iconic building, and most food were certainly transported in the direction of the tower.


    Joshua moved his body to the bookshelf. He did not feel uneasy doing so, instead finding it much easier since this body was much lighter than his own, giving the warrior who was used to tens of thousands of tons the sensations of wafting. With that unusual sensation, Joshua drew a book out of the shelf, stroking the covers as he read through it.


    Most of its contents were related to Soul Puppets. Any alchemy engineer who read it would very likely exclaim in excitement since it was a completely different path of building puppets compared to Mycroft. It had pioneered a new trail in the aspect of soul, producing strongly independent and highly intelligent construct, the most vital aspect being the Soul Core."


    "Since production of artificial souls require too many resources, which is why living human souls are directly altered¡­"


    With a skim through, Joshua understood the true face of the so-called Soul Cores: Those were living souls, programmed by some method into a machine! Souls are born with powerful processing that could replace the minds of living things. With a littler alteration, it would easily trump the control hub of any puppet!


    Still, Joshua mind was not affected by such things. He had seen the rituals of cultist priests, maniacal collective suicides and banquet of cannibals. He had been to hell and Abyss, slaughtering demons by his own hand and plundering living souls. Such things were done by warlocks, much less demons, which did not weird him out.


    Those, however, were acts by cultists zealots, evil warlocks and the Abyssal demons of Chaos¡­ Those beings acted on a whim, but this world did it systematically, forming a production chain, selecting, serving, grooming and extracting from the very beginning. It was all too natural and too complete, forming a society which chief objective was to harvest souls.


    In other words, it was a form of Order.


    ***


    Joshua closed the book. It was not that he did not want to keep reading, but because the wound by his abdomen was bursting with electrical waves, even as error alerts echoed.


    "Have to repair my shell before exploring the world. Everything else is prattle without fighting power."


    Joshua poured his spirit into the Steal Shard, calibrating its power and scanned his body utterly.


    The body itself was forged from a unique inert metal alloy that is highly resistant against erosion and malleability, although its melting point is only acceptable, and its sturdiness above average. However, the design of the soul puppet was quite comprehensive, its performance excellent, and it could be used as a reference for design in Mycroft if it was retrieved. Even so, its abdomen had been pierced by some magical attack that damaged most of its functions¡ªJoshua could only move it forcibly by his sheer power.


    "Troublesome. Needs to be repaired carefully."


    Directing his power even in the absence of his body, Joshua''s soul could manipulate Steel Strength partially as well. Working alongside Simboa''s Steel Shard, the metals on the work platform twisted and transformed at once as if alive, turning into clumps of basketball-sized metallic spheres that rolled in front of the warrior''s body.


    "If I did not descend and the puppet isn''t repaired, the energy spilling from the soul would explode, in the very least destroying everything in the workshop¡­ Can''t tell if the unnamed technician prepared it, or it''s just an accident."


    Ultimately, Joshua is a champion who mastered Steel Strength creation¡ªit was very easy for him to repair a construct.


    By controlling the soul, he could gather all meters that fit his requirements around him, extracting the substance from the basketball-sized metallic spheres and building spare-parts. As Steel Strength flowed, Joshua even began to absorbed those metals and fused them into a brand-new, stronger alloy to repair and augment his body.


    As the metallic spheres began to meld into his body visibly, the Soul Puppet that was one point eight or nine meters¡ªa littler taller than normal humans began to enlarge at a speed visible to the naked eye, turning tall and majestic.


    A layer of thick and solid armor began to cover the aerodynamic body of the construct, with fearsome and cruel horns growing over the rounded joints. The circular human-shaped head too began to mutate and transform, finally turning into a steel construct akin to a helmet. A red vein of rhombus-shaped crystal streaked over that helmet; it was the new observation orifice wherein crimson radiance flickered.


    Soon, Joshua''s completely augmented body became taller than two point two meters while gaining exponential weight. The gaping wound was now healed¡ªJoshua even utterly retrofitted the engine and constructs within so that he could better unleash his powers.


    Now, the former Soul Puppet had become an intimidating and robust red-black colossal construct that emanated a powerful presence. Ramming horns protruded from his elbows, while his arms flickered with a sharp edge: thanks to a certain warrior''s habit, his body had completely become a killing machine used for combat, a stark contrast from the original Soul Puppet.


    Having completed that series of retrofitting in less than a few minutes, Joshua felt the substantial energies from the Steel Shard permeating his entire body. The puppet could now unleash considerable combat power.


    "Time to take a look outside."


    Completely prepared, Joshua gripped his fists, mustering waves of strength that could crush steel. He believed that the body should have Gold-tier combat abilities that could face most troubles in this world.


    Walking out towards the door of the workshop, Joshua turned to glance once at the unnamed technician he put on the bed, before turning back and leaving.


    Pure white light streamed into the workshop, the purified air dispersing all smell of blood and rust. Arriving at the corridor, the door behind Joshua closed slowly while the warrior looked out, observing the little world that imprisoned the technician for twenty years.


    It was an immeasurably white-tiled corridor: to the left was a dead end, while to the right was the exit. A bright white light hung on top of the corridor, while a total of eight doors stood on both sides of the corridor, and himself was standing outside the sixth door closest to the outside.


    There were four puppets at the right-side exit, holding gun-shaped weapons that were probably the ''Furnace Ray Discharger'' the technician mentioned. Seemingly noticing something, all of them turned at once towards where Joshua was¡ªthe warrior could sense waves of soul ripples released by the puppets as they scanned his entire body, and two of them soon strode towards him.


    "Serial number Snova-21," they said with a machine-like voice without emotion, holing the laser discharger as they walked in front of Joshua. "Your repairs are incomplete, please return to the Sixth Re¡ª"


    Crack.


    Silently and instantly, two huge hands were raised and pressed onto the heads of the two Soul Puppets. The large palm then clenched nonchalantly, and the sharp noise of steel scraping against steel abruptly reverberated¡­ and then came the clear and sharp twisting sound of metal bending.


    The Soul Puppets struggled violently, flinging their own limbs and striking their assailant''s arm. Nevertheless, their hands soon fell limp beside them, no longer moving, dropping their laser gun on the floor.


    Crushing their observation orifice with a single grip while his energy destroyed their soul core, Joshua threw the now useless Soul puppets on the floor, their broken head parts scattering everywhere over the floor. As he picked up the Furnace Ray Discharger, the two Soul Puppets further away noticed the anomaly and finally turned.


    "Serial number Snova-21, you are attacking corridor security of Garden Repairs. Serial number Tbeta-34 and serial number Tbeta-35 has been destroyed. Error determined in programming of serial number Snova-21''s Soul Core unit, requesting clearance for purging."


    "Clearance given. Tasks to purge unit accepted, commencing attack."


    The Soul Puppets'' clearance transfer only needed a brief instant¡ªthey could convey and accept information several times faster than humans no matter how complex the information was. In the instant they started to attack, they raised the ray discharger in their hands, the tips of which quickly reddened and heated.


    And yet, a streak of black shadow transcended space, speeding towards them in a speed that machine could not react to and struck brutally on the Soul Puppet standing to the left.


    Boom!


    The powerful blow destroyed the chest armor of the puppet, distorting the metal as fragments sprayed. Terrible strength even sent it flying into the air, just as voluminous energies surged out from the Soul Core of the puppet. As electromagnetism flickered, the air exploded violently¡ªimmense silver-blue energy flow, compounding with a searing impact force cascading over the small corridor louder than thunder.


    The true form of the black shadow could be seen then: It was a crumpled Ray Discharger. The one who held it did not use it, instead flinging it out as a ''weapon''.


    Even Soul Puppets could not take aim in such circumstances. While the only surviving Soul Puppet adjusted its observation orifice and balancing instruments, a huge silhouette had arrived before it before it could roll to the side according to its battle programming for a second round of attack.


    The construct painted in red and black raised its hand, shrugging off the impact force from the explosion. Joshua turned slightly, evading a shot of golden-red Furnace Ray that melted a hole out of the ceiling over the corridor. Golden-red liquid flowed at the edge of the hole, dripping magma and molt.


    Still, Joshua was unmoved. He reached out with his left hand and caught the Soul Puppet''s right, crushing its Ray Discharger with one clench. Then, in the very next second, the warrior raised his left right hand and pulled the Soul Puppet''s head away from its body, electrical sparks and silver-blue soul energies flickering by the cavity on its neck. Then, gripping the headless puppet by its shoulder, Joshua swiftly pulled its every limb from its body just as it resisted, a smooth flow in his moves as if he had dismantled it countless times before¡ªthrough his self-retrofitting, the warrior had become immeasurably familiar towards the constitution of Soul Puppets.


    Lubricants were now streaming out visibly out of the gaping wounds where the puppet''s limbs were, splashing the black machine oil on the floor just like a pool of blood.


    Putting the puppet that had no power to keep moving on the ground, Joshua half-crouched and extended his index finger. The fingertip forged from black steel transformed fluidly into a sharp silver edge, which the warrior used to draw a line over the puppet''s chest armor, where he saw a Soul Core flashing in silver-blue radiance.


    A silver-blue flame burned, placed inside a translucent hexagonal prism. It pulsated like a heart, the Soul Core circulating energies throughout the puppet''s body through its attached energy absorption systems, just as it acted as the control hub of the entire puppet. Joshua reached out and drew out the Soul Core, studying it carefully for a moment.


    "Beautiful, perfect. Such a method of transformation and control is simply art¡­ Not to mention those programming inscribed into the soul.


    He praised softly, shaking his head before crushing the hexagonal prism in his hand. Silver-blue flames of the soul wafted away from it and slowly dispersing into the air, while Joshua stood up and walked towards the edge of the corridor that caged the unnamed technician for twenty years.


    Light and the Garden was right in front of him.


    He strode outside.


    His back facing the corridor exit that was filled with scars of explosion, his stepped on the path of white tiles, Joshua looked up, the red observation orifice flickering as he scanned everything around him.


    The warrior who had seen many a spectacle believed himself immune from everything.


    But he was wrong: the observation orifice of the tall and sturdy construct was flickering unsteadily, which meant that his emotional state was fluctuating.


    What entered his gaze was unbelievable.

 Chapter 689 The Evilest Garden of Eden

    What entered Joshua''s eyes the moment he entered the Garden was bright light and emerald grassland.


    Artificial light shone from the glass roof above. Feeling the revitalizing air, the warrior could also sense the hollow chipper sounds of children playing dead ahead.


    As he took a stride forward, he picked up the fragrant scents of milk and honey. The sweetness of fruits wafted in the breeze as well, and he saw the many differently colored flowers across the grasslands as he looked out. There was the occasional fruit tree spread sporadically over the place, the aroma of ripeness flowing from their fruits.


    Everything was so perfect, as if paradise.


    However, it was not all Joshua saw: he saw much more as he focused his gaze, just as it was the tip of the iceberg. He saw several Soul Puppets leading a group of children who were singing softly at the center of the garden, along with things that made him speechless.


    What he saw were bone and skin.


    It was bone. Joshua moved his puppet body a step forward from white tile corridor to green pastures, causing the soil beneath to crater. He looked around at half of the Garden¡ªhalf of the surface layer of the white building was blanketed with tiles burnt from bone powder, while the artificial lightbulbs overhead were made entirely out of human skulls. The few benches placed around the garden were put together with tibial and femur, while the little artificial hill nearby standing aloft inside a fountain were simply a pile of bones.


    The children who were singing at the moment in the wonderful garden were holding strips of simple musical instruments, singing under the guidance of the Soul Puppets simple yet beautiful tones. It was bizarre, however, that the children and the puppets were not affected by Joshua''s fight a moment ago¡ªnot even the tremendous blasts distracted them.


    And with a single glance, Joshua could tell what their musical instruments were made of: skin and bone.


    A little girl who was either seven or eight years old grinned. Holding a little two-faced drum, she struck it under the guidance of a Soul Puppet rhythmically, singing an innocent tune even if her drum was made with the harvested craniums of two other children who were about her age, before covered with a layer of human skin. Another twelve-year-old boy was blowing into a crude six-hole recorder as he sat beside the girl¡ªwho knows what materials it was made from, and who was sacrificed for it, even as the melodious sounds of the flute overlapped everything.


    "La-la-la-la-la¡­ let us prolong the dream. Tomorrow would always come, continuing the song and rhythm¡­"


    The dulcet children voices and the crisp music revolved around his receptors, but Joshua did not keep observing because he noticed something even more unbelievable. At a corner of the garden, to the left of Repairs and Healthcare, a building made entirely out of human bone and stone was being constructed. Its structural frame had been established, with half of its surface layered with concerted, while some sections were covered in bone-powder tiles. Just as the warrior studied it gravely, he noticed that the huge dome over Garden was made of familiar materials.


    Silently lowering his eyes again, he looked toward the Simboan children who were playing and singing under the guidance of Soul Puppets, holding musical instruments and toys made from bone and skin. There was no question that those things were crafted out of their own kind.


    Even so, the children would never care about that, or know if they were made from the flesh of their own parents or siblings¡­ Because they understood nothing and know naught.


    Until now, whether it was the three Soul Puppets or the Simboan children did not show any inclination of paying the explosions or Joshua any attention, even as the warrior strode towards him. It was until Joshua stood right in front of them that the three puppets that were instructing the children in rhythm and hand motions turned, emitting unusually gentle voices.


    "Serial number Snova-21 Harvest-type, this isn''t your assigned zone."


    "Serial number Snova-21 Harvest-type, please head to Sixth Repairs for maintenance."


    "Serial number Snova-21 Harvest-type, please head to the fortifications at Nursery for battle."


    The voices of the three distinctly special Soul Puppets were rich with emotion and moving, speaking to Joshua at almost the same time, emphasizing his tasks. Be that as it may, the warrior did not say a thing, first glancing at the Simboan children who were still playing and singing a few meters away and not reacting to his behemoth presence, before extending his hand forthrightly.


    Crack, crack, crack.


    With three crisp echoes, Joshua exerted a force at least ten times more than those the puppets could muster, crushing and pulling out the heads of all three Soul Puppets that had no combat ability. Then, tracing their circuits, he directly destroyed their Soul Core, freeing the souls that were enslaved for who knows how long.


    And in that instant, the music stopped.


    Joshua turned to the children once again after destroying the three puppets¡­ or what he would call children for the time being. Watching the juveniles of the Simboan intelligent beings, his machine gaze that was a simple red light flickered, but the atypical rhythm showed that Joshua''s thoughts were jumbled at the moment.


    The light in every children''s eyes darkened after losing the guidance of the Soul Puppets. Their movements had initially been rigid¡ªeven those who were playing appeared to be puppet, but the light in their eyes at least made them resemble a lifeform. But now, most of the children had stopped playing their instruments, stopped clapping and stopped playing. The songs were cut short abruptly, the scampering ones suddenly fell to the ground¡ªmost of them simultaneously lying down or sprawling over the grass as if their power was suddenly out, freezing where they was with no sign of life.


    Some of the children who were singing before were still spouting lyrics albeit disjointedly, as if an erroneous programming.


    "La-la-la¡­ The future repeats¡­ Time moves on¡­ Tomorrow¡­ Yesterday¡­ La, la, la¡­"


    As if a machine issuing an error alert, even those children finally stopped saying anything, apart from the single, random intonation such as ''Eh'', ''Ah'' and ''La'' wafting out of their opened mouths. Like the simple voices and vibration, they were all meaningless.


    Such a life¡­ could never be considered living.


    Joshua had become aware of the general situation in the first instance he noticed the sights. As his machine body could not, Joshua inhaled and exhaled deeply in spirit. He had thought that this place may have been just a mechanized factory for souls, never once assuming that the puppets ¨C and those controlling them ¨C had conducted everything with such absolute.


    "Preposterous world¡­"


    The low voice slowly resounded over the garden. The warrior looked up to see that most decorations of the Garden and other sectors were crafted from human skins and bone, solid and white, their form perfect and without deformities, just like having been chosen exquisitely¡­ it was until now that why the zones beyond the Garden were called ''Nurseries'', and what ''serve'' actually meant.


    What else was there to grow beside plants? Of course it would be humans¡­ In this barren world that appeared to have gone through an apocalypse, what other livestock was better to be grown than humans? The sight of the sheer number of white bone and human skin was simply shocking, just like the autumn piles of grains¡ªperhaps, to those puppeteers behind the scenes, the humans of the Nursery were essentially no different from plants or grains: they were all inexhaustible resources that would keep growing after harvesting.


    Joshua stepped forward to the front of a child who had soulless gaze. A boy around thirteen, he wore simple gray-white clothes, his eyes lightless and showing no spirit. He simply breathed and maintained his life, but his body otherwise had no intention of moving¡ªeven when Joshua straightened his index finger and poked his head.


    Silver fiery light that showed a tint of purple-green flashed for a second.


    Joshua inspected the child''s soul through the power of the Steel Shard, and yet all he saw was emptiness. Everything was hollow as if the mind construct and soul constitution of the child had developed some error. In fact, he could only remember anything in the past seven seconds¡ªhe would forget anything beyond that, reverting to an unsullied white paper.


    A piece of white paper, a sheet of ignorance.


    Knowing neither good nor evil, devoid of wisdom and will would certainly mean that there were neither courage nor ideals either. There is no despair in emptiness, and certainly no hope: Joshua could find nothing in the soul that was deprived of all imagination, cognitive ability or even basic knowledge. Rising speechlessly, the warrior looked down on the children sprawled upon the grass¡ªhe wanted to feel some sympathy and rage, but his rationality could not see those ''things'' as life.


    Without sentience, and broken like a doll in every aspect apart from body and soul¡ªhow were the children of Simboans any different from real marionettes and puppets? They were but crops of flesh, seedlings awaiting harvest.


    In the divine legend, Adam and Eve had walked upon the Garden of Eden. They knew no good, evil or shame, living blissfully under God''s will. They knew nothing and understood nothing, henceforth enjoying the bliss ignorance¡ªuntil the Serpent tempted them to eat the Fruit of Wisdom, shattering that bliss and falling from Eden.


    As everything about the Garden clicked together, Joshua remembered the classical mythology. As he stared at the remains of the puppets that kept shuddering and pouring out machine oil and spare parts, as well as the groups of Simboan juveniles sprawled over the ground, even the warrior''s heart that had gone through a thousand battles quivered.


    If the bliss of ignorance was Eden, then this was the evilest Garden of Eden.

 Chapter 690 Breeding Ultra-power

    Joshua stopped pondering after pausing where he was for a few minutes.


    Were the Soul Puppets breeding humans to drain their souls and create more of their own kind? Or was there another race pulling the strings behind the puppets, farming the Simboans like livestock? There were many possibilities that Joshua could come up, but such thinking was frivolous¡ªit would not solve any issue.


    He must act, and search for clues.


    The warrior slowly crouched, the large joints of his Soul Puppet body humming faintly as he did so. He did so in front of a slowly breathing boy, whose eyes had no light and was akin to a piece of dead meat, and calmly extended a finger. Silver radiance started to assemble at the tip of the finger, finally forming a translucent ''luminous blade''.


    Joshua''s Steel Strength had mostly remained in his main body beyond the Void, but his soul retained some Steel Strength thanks to Simboa''s Steel Shard. At the moment, Joshua was controlling the lifeforce that could spawn life, using it as a blade to cut into the boy''s skull.


    Slash¡ª


    There was a faint sound when flesh was cut that could not even overlap against the wind, but Joshua could hear it. Controlling the blade on his finger, he solemnly cut through skin, muscle and skull. His finer turned as Steel Strength cut open his scalp, his rich lifeforce holding onto arteries and nerves to keep the scalp-less boy alive.


    The boy''s uncovered brain could be seen. Joshua looked, finding something he expected at once: a pale-blue runic pattern akin to a stamp.


    The runic pattern resembled a product label, attached with flawless precision on the boy''s brain. It was distinctly and incessantly absorbing certain unique powers from the boy, before converting it into another form of energy that permeates his body. Joshua pointed his fingertip blade and touched the runic pattern with it, detecting a clear resistance that appeared to deny entry of Steel Strength.


    "To actually resist the alterations from external powers, huh." Joshua nodded lightly. "Quite the detail."


    But Steel Strength, being a fundamental power that even a Void Mother could not hold up against, a small runic pattern would be unable to hold against Joshua''s erosion and analyzed no matter how exquisite it was. In seconds, the runic patterns covering the boy''s brain vanished, and the boy lethargically blinked a few times before fainting entirely. Scowling, Joshua closed his scalp, and as Steel Strength cascaded, the gap he cut over the boy also sealed itself.


    He understood the function of those runic patterns then.


    "Sealing ''imagination'', ''cognition'', ''self-thought'' and ''conception''¡­ A runic formation that completely suppresses ''intelligence by directly altering mechanisms such as ''judgment'' and ''choice'' that directly stimulates the brain.


    Rising, Joshua looked up at the other children who were sprawled all over the place. "A ''Thought Stamp'' that overtly breaks down a developing intelligent lifeform into crops of flesh," he muttered softly, "while guaranteeing the purity of their souls."


    "It''s certainly only a genius who could design something like this. If nothing unexpected happens, the Thought Stamp would not be removed, and the world would never have and lifeform that could resist them."


    After all, how would they resist? Humans were less than even beasts without conception and cognition¡ªthey would not even be beasts since they have no memories.


    While his words were admiring, Joshua''s tone was cold. He did not spare the other children any glance anymore, for what was there in looking, and so what if he removed the Thought Stamp enforced on them? For a bunch of fellows whose thoughts were the same as infants, suddenly attaining freedom was the same as not having no freedom at all.


    Now, Joshua would go to Healthcare, another zone that the unnamed technician mentioned in his diary. He wanted to know how the Soul Cores were produced, and what was Ultra-powered Units.


    He has to understand completely what was going on with this world.


    ***


    Healthcare was very close, being right beside Repairs and diagonally opposite the incomplete bone building. It was built rectangular and with few stories, a red pentagonal label being placed up front. It surprised Joshua that there were no puppets on guard when he arrived at the doors, nor were there other active lifeforms or puppets.


    "They moved?" Joshua thought briefly and swiftly realized what happened: the command center of the Soul Puppets probably became aware of his presence when he left Repairs after dismantling four Soul Puppets, and subsequently three more that were watching over the children. The commanders must have understood that any normal puppets would fall in a single strike before him, and that he could only be subjugated en masse.


    However, if the Nursery was involved in a grand-scale battle, the Soul Puppets'' faction should not have enough personnel to subjugate him. That was precisely why the commanders simply evacuated every Soul Puppet and worker near him to avoid further losses.


    It was very much the logical judgment of a machine. Joshua nodded, his thought having every offense intended since it would both save him the time of sweeping away trash while they would preserve their own strength. At the thought, Joshua strode into Healthcare, unleashing Steel Strength, incapacitating and crumbling more than a dozen hidden energy traps. It was also an intelligent judgment to use traps and delay the target, since they did not face him directly.


    Entering Healthcare, Joshua looked around at the vast, tidy and tastelessly decorated hallway. There were glass cabinets placed beside the walls, each filed with silver-white metallic boxes. In the center of the hall were sporadically arranged laboratory tables, equipped with mechanical arms used to modulate chemicals over it. At the edge of the hallway were cool doors forged from steel, which should be the ''Operation Room'' the unnamed technician mentioned.


    Joshua''s sensory mechanisms could detect trace odors of blood and disinfectant. Nonchalantly, he strode towards the doors of the Operation Room which turned out to be tightly locked. Then, having detected that someone was approached, it projected a screen that required some special soul signature to be unlocked. But why would Joshua have such things? And would he need keys or passwords?


    Never.


    Therefore, clenching his right fists and pulling it back, Joshua briskly punched out as air burst.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Prompt and violent blasts echoed thrice, after of which metal crunched and creak just as the sturdy steel doors began to fall slowly backward, shattering the tiles below. Trotting over it, Joshua moved inside the Operation Room where he picked up more smell of sanguine as well as¡­ souls.


    There was lightless darkness in there, seemingly because it had not been activated. However, Joshua''s remodeled puppet eyes had independent illumination function, which he used to scan the inside the Operation Room, finding a lot of what he imagined he would see.


    Corpses. Many corpses. Incomplete corpses, their brain removed and their souls stripped away.


    There were twelve surgical tables placed at the center of the Operation Room that flashed in bright blue magical light, which Joshua could tell at once that it is able to pull human souls away from their body. On both sides of the Operation Room were conveyor belts where corpses piled up, and one could tell that when it moves, it would carry the many child corpses as smooth as a stream towards the other side of the conveyor belt.


    Joshua was a little disappointed that he did not find any ''doctors'' or ''Soul Puppets'' he thought he would find here, but soon noticed that there was something unusual about those cadavers: No wounds were required for stripping a soul from his body. However, the corpses were filled with varying sizes of cuts and wounds on different parts of their body. Some had their brain or heart taken out, while others had arms, hands or eyes removed, or a few with their ear cartilage vanishing without a trace.


    There was no regular pattern, apart from very corpse having wounds and missing body parts¡ªafter considering things for a moment, Joshua soon knew what was happening.


    "Ultra-powered unit¡­" He mumbled and turned, walking back towards the Healthcare hallway and breaking one of the glass cabinets that required soul signatures and passwords, and taking out a metallic silver-white box. Breaking it open with brute force even as it demanded another password, he looked inside to find a pair of eyes flickering with a mysterious purple magical radiance as it floated over pale yellow fluids inside a glass bottle.


    "As I thought."


    Joshua shook his head, his tone somber. "Those so-called Ultra-powered Units are these¡­ organs with supernatural attributes."


    Scanning those magical eyes with Steel Strength, Joshua learned about its special powers: those were eyes that could alter human memory through gaze alone, as well as capable of controlling beast and insects, getting simple-minded existences to obey him for life.


    Looking up, Joshua looked towards the thousands of silver boxes filling the walls, just as he sensed a mysterious chill creep and spread in the room.


    There was no question that souls were not the only thing the Soul Puppets and their masters were farming. Those inexhaustible sources of children from Nursery had another important resource worth the effort collecting: Extraordinary organs.


    Joshua scanned across all the cabinets, detecting with his unique senses the organs in the boxes. There were leg bones that could turn human as light as swallows, robust hearts that grant inexhaustible strength, brains with psychokinesis abilities or special organs that could unleash flame and frost.


    Those organs were comparable to magical scrolls or permanent spell abilities if transplanted or simply used as tools. Joshua had even seen arm bones that could let a host cast powerful ray magics that were threatening even in Mycroft, and difficult to employ below Gold-tier. Here, however, the bone just had to be transplanted, and the recipient would be able to unleash the spell six times per day.


    But that was not the reason Joshua was concerned over those things.


    Lowering his eyes and staring into the magical pupils, Johsua appeared to be leveling his gaze with the eyes preserved in nutrient fluids. He reached out in the very next instant, silver radiance flashing in his metallic palm¡ªthe light of the magical eyes in the bottle started to rapidly darken, and soon, a faint purple ''Particle'' appeared in the warrior''s hand.


    It was not only the magical eyes. As the silver radiance at his palm brightened, every metallic box on the cabinets in Healthcare began to shake violently as well, just like in an earthquake. In less than a few breaths, as the silver radiance in Joshua''s palm was it brightest, a ''Particle'' wafted out of every single metal box and swiftly gathered in the warrior''s palm!


    Thousands of differently colors particles became clusters of star cloud without a fixed form, swirling in Joshua''s hand¡ªexactly like the star cloud the warrior collected as he traveled amidst the Void.


    Star clouds formed from Steel Particles.


    "Concentrated ''Ultra-powered Unit'' detected, installation sequence initiated."


    Suddenly, a weak electromagnetic signal wafted from a part of Joshua''s body that once belonged to the Soul Puppet. It appeared to be a preset program, and it was presently enunciating each word it was voicing. "Searching for linking port to Ultra-powered Unit¡­ Search failed. Searching for internal storage for Ultra-powered Unit¡­ Search failed. Current body cannot install Ultra-powered unit."


    With the warrior having completely remolded his own body, those so-called port and storage had naturally been removed. Even so, Joshua did not need the Authority of Steel Particles.


    He just needed information, which the preset notifications sequence provided substantially.


    "I get it now."


    Nodding lightly, Joshua stared at the star cloud of Steel Particles in his hand, finally understanding the human farming procedures.


    Firstly, the Soul Puppets'' main purpose was to collect as many souls as possible. But given that Simboa was a small world that would not become a world with high-mana concentration even through upheavals, any common folk that had a soul were essentially ''Soulless'' since most of their souls were worthless.


    Joshua believed that those Soulless being bred at Nurseries were beings that relied solely on the brain to think. Only those who had years of experience with technical tasks¡ªsuch as the unnamed technician¡ªwould be refined by jobs requiring high-level brainwork, thereby developing a soul.


    On the other hand, children were chosen because of the Steel Particles they embodied, and they were hence sent to be groomed in the Garden from Nurseries everywhere¡­ Because of Authority and their inborn supernatural organs, they innately possess various supernatural powers, along with soul.


    It was hence even easier to explain the source of the so-called Ultra-power¡ªthe entire Simboa world, being located at the center of the Void vortex would see the entry of multitudinous Steel Particles, carrying their different Authority from who knows how many worlds. Even if ninety-ninety percent of them would waft away after their single entry, one percent of them would definitely be attained by the various mortals.


    In return, for those mortals, attaining ''supernatural'' powers would be equivalent to gradually breeding ''souls'' that could employ those powers. They would never imagine that it was not a good thing, however, for having souls was very much sending themselves into the Farm of Death.


    On Mycroft, the lucky ones who were fortuitously latched on with Steel Particles and attained Authority would virtually rise to the zenith overnight, embodying the capital to tread on the path of Extraordinary, just like the young ''psionics'' taken in by the Skypiercing White Tower. However, such ''luck'' on Simboan was truly a way towards death: the lucky ones here would have their soul plundered, their abilities collected while every part of their body becoming part of the huge farm. They were the precious resource called human meat, crops of flesh.


    Joshua quietly withdrew the stardust formed by Steel Particles in his hand¡­ Every particle represented a Simboan child that embodied a supernatural power, but being drained of the soul and their abilities isolated. And in his hand were almost ten thousand particles, meaning that almost ten thousand Simboans nearing maturity were slaughtered like livestock.


    And that is only the Ultra-energy Units of a single Healthcare chamber. He would never believe that there was only one such facility, or that the storage cabinet were only that many.


    However, the warrior''s heart was unexpectedly calm, with little rage inside Joshua, for he was aware that there was no meaning to being enraged under such circumstances. It might even be damaging, since the moment when one''s heart becomes erratic was the moment he would fail.


    There was a vague inference Joshua had in mind as well: the reason Simboa turned from being a low-mana world to one with average mana concentration was perhaps related to its location at the heart of the Void vortex and brushed by infinite Steel Particles¡­ Perhaps Simboa the Steel Python was driven out of its body and the current state of the world had an intricate correlation with the Void vortex as well.


    He never forgot his goal for coming into this world.


    However, just as Joshua turned to leave Healthcare and head towards other zones in the Garden for a look, the earth suddenly shook violently, with many fissures breaking out over the floor of Healthcare. Then, a violent explosion louder than thunder reverberated in the distance, swiftly approaching and tearing waves of fearsome echoes in the air.


    "What''s going on?"


    The warrior was rather surprised. He strode out of the front gates and looked toward the direction where the explosions came from¡ªthe east. Joshua then saw that the faraway Eastern Nursery that seemed to be at the very edge of vision was flickering in myriad colors, while a huge mushroom cloud slowly rose from that spot right into the clouds.


    And at the moment, the white ceiling lights turned red.


    "Warning, warning: the enemy has broken into the Fourth Defensive Perimeter of the Eastern Nursery. The outer fornication has fallen."


    An inorganic voice with no emotion resounded across Garden amidst sudden sirens and red warning lights. "Security puppets assemble and join the battle in the Eastern Nursery!"

 Chapter 691 Empty Hell

    "Looks like the Nursery is really fighting something."


    Joshua was calm in the face of the rapidly flashing lights and blaring sirens. In fact, Joshua had been calm whether it was the present unexpected circumstance or discovering that the Simboans were slaughtered like livestock. He was at most taken by surprise with the buildings and decorations made out of human body parts¡ªhe did not even care about anything else.


    Because he still could not ascertain the truth about this world until now.


    The Soul Puppets had certainly committed many unthinkable and revolting acts. Whether it was the brainwashed laborers who worked daily for dozens of years whose souls would be collected even when they died, breeding and slaughter humans as a resource, or even collecting their special souls and ''Ultra-powered Units'', everything they did were things that Joshua felt uneasy and disgusted at as an intelligent being¡­ And yet, even now, he could not find decisive evidence that the Soul Puppets were the worst factions.


    Sounds unthinkable? But that was the absolute truth. Having gone to many worlds¡ªGrandia, especially, Joshua had learned that many things cannot be decided through mere ''right and wrong''¡­ What if the Simboan world collected and burned souls just to keep the world alive, how would he critique them then? What if everyone in the Nurseries were clones, while there are natural humans who pulled the strings externally¡ªwhat could he say then?


    Joshua was a Legendary champion of Mycroft, not Simboa.


    For survival and for their world, Order and civilization would create a path for themselves. It was their choice no matter how bewildering or blasphemous it would be, and Foreigners from other worlds do not have the right to judge them from their ivory towers. All that he had seen remained excuses the warrior could accept grudgingly, because he was not enraged yet, and merely using a cool gaze to observe everything.


    And now, there was conflict. The ones opposing the Nurseries has appeared, and Joshua intended to take a look.


    The huge Soul Puppet moved, slowly heading toward the east, towards the explosion. As the huge steel body moved, its surface layer trembled¡ªmost of Joshua''s body parts were shifting: some spare parts and constructs vanished while others augmented.


    In a nutshell, his body was enlarging becoming denser. With Steel Strength, the warrior could improve and alter his body mechanisms at any given movement, strengthening with every step he took. However, he stopped halfway through and frowned, seemingly remembering something.


    "My appearance now is still Soul Puppet¡­ that still registers as a foe for the faction assaulting the Nursery. Simply going there would get me recognized as an enemy.


    He could not communicate with any being in the Nursery, be it Soul Puppet or the humans bred¡ªbut he might get through to the assailants. Joshua did not want to miss a great chance to attain information about this world, but changing his own appearance remained a little difficult for the warrior. His body now still was not liquid metal that could freely transform, and even if he could, who would know if the assailants would pick up on it?


    After thinking for a few seconds, Joshua quickly came up with a flawless plan.


    Turning back, he made a detour to Sixth Repairs and entered the dark workshop. He walked to the unnamed technician''s bed and crouched, pressing his hand on his skull.


    In an instant, the Steel Shard at the chest of the Steel Puppet began to revolve, and silver radiance from Joshua as well as purple-green light from Simboa''s shard began to emanate, streaming into the unnamed technician''s body over his finger. As a faint light surfaced over the corpse, substantial lifeforce was converted from Steel Strength and unleashed, and that cavity over the technician''s brain rapidly closed itself as if time was reversing.


    In seconds, the wound over the head of the unnamed technician had very much sealed itself, leaving a little bloodstain while the rigid corpse became soft as if resurrected. Heartbeats were even ringing from his chest, but Joshua, dissatisfied, moved lifeforce so that it permeated every cell of the body.


    The aged face and whited hair of the former cadaver thus began to change swiftly: his muscles protruded, his wrinkles vanished just as his white hair dropped, jet-black hair growing where they once hung.


    It was ten seconds later, as Joshua looked on at the body of the unnamed technician, that he realized he overdid it.


    "A little too young¡­ But that''s fine. He might just pass off as a child from Garden."


    Reviving the body of the unnamed technician, spiritually controlling him to fake himself as a Simboan and speak to the assailants of the Nursery¡ªthat was Joshua''s plan.


    The soul of the technician that Joshua absorbed into his Soul Pool was a feeble and almost shattered soul. There was no telling how long he would need to recover to the point that he could communicate, much less resurrected. Incidentally, Joshua intended to borrow his body¡ªif the body remains after he had solved the Steel Python Simboa''s troubles, he would not mind reviving the technician with the younger body¡­ if he be willing.


    At Joshua''s present level, life and death, nothingness and existence were not absolute. He could resurrect the dead, create things out of thin air, create life, project mass or even create ecospheres. Therefore, to rebuild a mortal''s body and return a soul was nothing too complicated: he had actually revived a few worlds after all.


    On the bed, the black-haired youth slowly rose, opening his eyes that had a dull and dead gaze. But soon, as Joshua projected spirit, a flash of silver light crossed his eyes as they began to turn, promptly filled with vigor.


    "Feels alright."


    Controlling the black-haired youth so that he got up from the bed and walked a few steps, the warrior felt that he was controlling a puppet¡­ While it was most carbon-based creatures who pulled the strings of machines, things were reversed when it came to him.


    Joshua accepted the fact that he was a robot rather simply.


    "The clothes are a little large, but that''s fine."


    Since Joshua used the unnamed technician''s body mass as a resource to recover vigor, the now youthful body was naturally smaller than its adult form, in turn making the gray repair uniform a little loose. Still, Joshua simply turned his clothes into one identical to the white robes of the children in the Garden. Having determined that his manipulation had no issue, Joshua nodded and extended his hand, put the body over his shoulders before leaving Repairs, heading towards the edge of Garden and the Eastern Nursery.


    It was then that Joshua realized that Garden was actually quite small: the place itself was covered beneath a semi-circular dome, with a diameter of just over five kilometers. Apart from Repairs, Garden and Healthcare that were located at the centermost sectors, every other building was unusually rectangular and without doors or windows. Each of them had the exact same design, and stood aloft as if gravestones on the outer reaches of Garden, occupying three-fifths of the area. However, because Joshua could see electromagnetic signals and soul signatures, he quickly discovered that the gravestone-like buildings were information transit hubs for the Soul Puppets.


    In the meantime, he reached the edge of the dome only to find that there were no doors. He hence made one with his fists, but when he stepped into the Nursery, he could sense the burning winds bombarding his face and indescribably bad air.


    "Average temperatures are above thirty-five degrees, and given the density of dust in the air¡­ Easy exposure to lung diseases."


    While being a machine, Joshua was fine with dust, but the youth''s body that would act as his puppet was not immune. Sensing his incredible discomfort, it was after the warrior had made a barrier that he became better.


    The Nursery and Garden beyond the dome were basically two different worlds: the temperature in Garden was between twenty-two to twenty-four, the air fresh and virtually devoid of dust or bacteria, while the luminosity was cozy. On the other hand, the average temperate beyond the glass dome averaged above thirty-five and was filled with dust¡ªreaching the point of air pollution. While bacteria concentration was at normal levels, the light is that of dusky, which severely affects vision.


    Now, having stepped out, Joshua gravely looked around and observed the world beyond the Garden.


    There was an invisible border between Garden and Nursery that was about five hundred meters long. Although there were no obstacles or objects marking the border, completely empty and inconspicuous, beyond it were verdant croplands that swayed under the warm breeze, seemingly used to such environments.


    Adjusting the focus of his mechanical eye, Joshua saw that those square lands were planned and adjusted for, with turbid drains separating each square tile of cropland like a spiderweb and passing through every inch of earth.


    Each land was also identical¡ªor, at least to Joshua''s eyes, their length and width were almost the same, even the workers laboring over them¡­ Joshua could see that there were figures patrolling the cropland or appearing to be fertilizing them. While those Simboan men had different visage, every single one of their movements were identical, their expressions blank, just as the clothes they wear were an indistinguishable gray-brown.


    Joshua did not stop there. He moved further beyond the drains, realizing that the laboring Simboans did not react even when the Eastern Nursery exploded so brutally, or to Joshua''s presence for that matter. Each of them worked synchronously like robots mimicking each other, just as the Simboan women behind him that were staying in the rectangular buildings managed various miscellaneous matters, such as moving harvested crops. The only difference was that there were the occasional women who had children, who would care for them instead.


    ''Too equal.''


    That was Joshua''s only thought.


    The same land, the same drains, the same clothes, and the same house¡­ even the men to women ratio was equal, with one man matched to one woman. Everyone was equally apathetic, their eyes identically blank and empty as if walking dead.


    The Nursery was unusually vast, and there were farms of livestock apart from plants. Even so, Joshua felt a little relieved that he did not see human farms he imagined that he would see¡ªinstead, there were some fat animals that had six feet and resembled hippopotamuses. While the farmers there were Simboans who did not show any human presence as well, it was at least not the worst-case scenario: for better or worse, the Soul Puppets and their masters did not consider Simboans a source of meat, which allowed Joshua to breathe a sigh in relief after having prepared for the worst.


    Of course, the reason for that might also simply be due to the fact that meat from Simboans were not enough or insufficiently nutritious.


    ***


    Joshua could now hear the magical flashes resounding from the distance. Ignoring the Nursery, Joshua tightened his hold over the carbon-based puppet on his shoulder and cast a defensive barrier over him, and strode forward, causing the earth to cave in and the stream to split. As the air cracked from being torn apart, Joshua flew past the square tiles of cropland and arrived at the edge of the battle in minutes.


    That was the frontier of the Nursery, where a black, twenty-meter tall imposing wall stretched as far as the eye could see. It wrapped around the entire Nursery and appeared indestructible, and yet that was a thirty-meter gap now blasted into it, with hot magma still flowing on its edges.


    Both the interior and exterior of the city walls were visibly fortified, but every single one of the defensive mechanisms set in place had fallen. Joshua could already hear the violent sounds of battle¡ªlooking up in that direction, he saw dense formations of Soul Puppets and a party of Simboans who appeared special.


    There were over five hundred Soul Puppets, each standing almost two meters and armed to the teeth: their bodies were protected by sturdy metallic armors and they wielded different weapons. Those on the vanguard were carrying sturdy anti-assault shields and metal blades, while those at the rear carried various projectile weapons such as Ray Dischargers and sorcery items, but they all moved in synchrony, showing a good command in both offense and defense.


    If they had been Mycroft, those puppets would unquestionably stand toe-to-toe against the Seven Gods Church''s army of alchemical puppets as a combat force. However, such a force was completely trounced by a seven-person party of Simboans, and could barely hold on!


    The long-ranged offensive puppets at the back row shot myriad-colored rays from their Dischargers, including golden-red molten light and ice-blue freezing rays, as well as green demolition rays. Those projectiles with astonishing power were shot incessantly amidst wondrous teamwork of the three hundred Soul Puppets, but as a girl amongst the Simboan party stood out raised both her hands, the endless rays were blocked by a barrier flashing in crystalline white light.


    The entire part was also protected by the white semi-circular barrier that was unaffected even as the various rays struck. When deflected, the rays would melt or freeze, or vaporized entirely, although the party remained safe and sound.


    Even so, the puppets were not disappointed by their futile assault. Having seen that it was ineffective, they stopped shooting as the vanguard drew their weapons and prepared to charge¡ªbut it was then that the barrier oscillated for a fraction. A well-built white-haired Simboan thus left the barrier, but while he appeared elderly, his entire body was muscled and his body was covered in faint golden halation. He moved slightly, and was suddenly already flanking a Soul Puppet. Before it could move, he reached out and pointed at the puppet''s chest, directly piercing its sturdy armor protection and extinguishing its Soul Core.


    Whoosh! Countless blades, spears, and axes swung down just as volleys of rays rained down upon him: having reflexes far beyond humans, they had already begun the counterattack the moment the old man himself started to move. Endless puppets hence swarmed him in the shape of a small hill of steel, encircling him.


    But in the next second, with a resounding blast, the old man whose entire body was now burning intensely with the golden halation shrugged off every puppet around him and left their encirclement. His fists were afterimages even as he sent five puppets around him flying, their chest armors dismantled and their Soul Cores extinguished.


    "Extraordinary ability¡ªshould be near Gold-tier."


    Joshua lifted his brow as he observed the fight at the edge of the battlefield. He could tell that the Simboans possessed Steel Authority and were Extraordinary individuals with supernatural powers. They had ordinary intelligence and had formidable ability, and most ordinary puppets were nothing but junk metals to them.


    ¡­But did the Soul Puppets only have that much ability?


    ***


    In a corner, several special puppets that were distinct from others and standing on the edge of the battlegrounds all along began to move. They had seen that the old white-haired man had blocked the assault of the melee puppets almost entirely while the long-range puppets failed to break the defenses of the white barrier¡ªthereby determining that the main force was no match for the assailants.


    "Serial-number Snova-11, Harvest-type. Requesting installation of Ultra-powered Unit¡ª"


    "Serial-number Snova-27, Suppression-type. Requesting installation of Ultra-powered Unit¡ª"


    "Serial-number Snova-11, Purge-type. Requesting installation of Ultra-powered Unit¡ª"


    "Permission granted. Begin installation of Ultra-powered Unit: Installation successful."


    "Executing task: eliminate ''Dissidents''."


    Amidst emission of faint electromagnetic signals and soul ripples that only puppets could detect, three Soul Puppets with special serial numbers began to change bizarrely. The one in the lead, Serial Number 11 ignored gravity itself and rose into the air¡ªthen, as powerful pale-blue radiance flickered around its body and the with sound of stone crumbling, the Simboans'' party protected by the white barrier realized in astonishment that the ground beneath their feet was torn apart by an immense force, turning into a floating island that flipped abruptly and dropped everyone towards the ground!


    Meanwhile, Serial Number 27 took one step forward, calmly tearing the protective armor in front of its chest like how normal people tore their clothes apart. As the armor dropped, everyone saw a golden-red fireball appearing in front of its Soul Core, cascading with searing heat and turning all dust around into sparks, dispersing into the air. After taking roughly a hundredth of a second to aim, the fireball streaked towards the Simboans!


    As for the puppet designated Serial Number 31, it did not show any astonishing shift at the start. But as its Ultra-powered unit kicked in, its steel body began to quiver wildly and began to blur. As time passed, a violent wind began to swirl around it, until it was finally engulfed in a rapid cyclone. In that very moment, it promptly dashed towards the old Simboan man who had almost single-handedly suppressed almost every combat puppet, and the two immediately engaged each other in a vicious brawl, emanating terrible blasts and echoes from their high-speed battle.


    The two supernatural force that were primarily melee combatants thumped each other back and forth over the ground. Where they passed, cultivated land spun, earth shattered, while endless soil and dust as well as polluted water in the drainages rose into the skies, forming a mud rain. Even so, the Simboans who were working at the cropland and farms unbelievably ignored the brutal fight and continued their work¡ªeven as their ears bled after their eardrums were perforated by the bursting waves of the fight.


    "This won''t do!"


    Caught by the invisible power exerted upon the floating island, an anxious male voice exclaimed amongst the party protected within the white barrier. "The Plantation''s reserves of puppets are too many. We clearly destroyed several Snova-type Ultra-power Puppets, but there''s three more now!"


    "Not just three. Look at that flank, there''s another Ultra-powered Puppet overseeing the battle¡­ Eh?"


    "Captain''s ability can''t last over an hour, and we''ve fought for around half¡­ we should retreat now if we are taking the pursuit of Plantation''s puppets into account."


    "And run back empty-handed? We''ve gone through such lengths to break the outer iron walls¡ªif we can''t get into Garden and save a few of our own, the losses would be too great!"


    "We just have to deal with it!"


    Boom! A magma fireball struck the white barrier, forcing the young girl an abrupt step back, her brow tightened and her entire body shivering. Blood was welling out of the corner of her mouth, but she did not say a thing¡ªhowever, the request to retreat became even more vocal at the sight.


    "''Ironwall'' is overwhelmed! She is our own defense, we must retreat even if the losses are too great!"


    Though reluctant, the protesting voice was silent given how things had turned out. Having decided, the old white-haired man who was probably the captain suddenly burst out, punching the Cyclone Puppet some hundreds of meters away, breaking their encirclement and returning to the white barrier.


    At the same time, a cold and callous voice spoke from within. "We must burn the living forces of the Plantation¡­ We can''t come all this far for nothing."


    "Do it, ''Magic Arrow.''"


    Everyone seemed to agree with that suggestion. As a scrawny boy amongst the party unleashed light-green radiance, the entire white barrier rose into the air as well, darting towards surviving farms and croplands. Then, another long-haired lady extended her white hand and let lose gray beams from her fingertips, splitting into hundreds of luminous bolts from above and landed precisely on the Simboans who were still laboring numbly!


    Hundreds of those Simboans died on the spot, their skulls or hearts pierced by the gray, erosive bolts. Through it all, the white luminous barrier was still flying off swiftly, massacring every Simboan in sight. Until the three Ultra-powered Puppets adjusted their formation and resumed pursuit of their opponent, the party of Simboans had killed thousands, and was quickly darting to the gap on the wall.


    "The losses are huge this time. We can only hope that army command wouldn''t get¡­"


    Sighs wafted from inside the white barrier as the party approached the gap. They were troubled over their incomplete mission and the enemies'' tight defenses, although they were also already considering how they should defeat the three Ultra-powered Puppets, get past their ranks and enter their destination: The Core Garden in the heart of the Nursery.


    It was in that moment that an oppressive and deep voice clearly and coldly commanded into their ears.


    "Stop."


    The voice could have both come from the netherworld or the skies above. Unparalleled might, compounded with a spirit that made men despair began to extend. Abruptly, every party member felt their brains twisting and jumbling, and they were unable to think¡ªafter flickering a few times, the white barrier promptly vanished, just as the mobility that supported the barrier swayed before finally letting them land gently.


    "Damn it! Command-class¡­ Soul Puppet!"


    In the party, a young woman who appeared valiant and whose soul was strong enough to keep herself lucid, showed bewilderment and hopelessness in her eyes¡­ How could that be? The most powerful Dominator and Command-class Soul Puppets should have been stationed at the Plantations around the Spiral Tower in the middle of the world! Why would they be here? In a remote and unnamed plantation?!


    And those Ultra-powered Puppets are catching up as well¡­ she thought even as she lay prone on the ground, her mind blurring.


    We''re going to be torn apart into Soul Cores and Ultra-powered Units¡­


    Nevertheless, what echoed in her ears were not the tidy footsteps of Soul Puppets, but abrupt clash of steel and explosions. She could faintly hear air being pierced and fireball being blasted, and the crisp sounds of psychokinesis walls being shattered¡­ Soon, heavy footsteps sounded in the silence and finally arrived before her.


    The woman looked up with much difficult, finding a black-haired youth with an indifferent gaze¡­ and that huge, ferocious puppet behind him.


    "Listen."


    The woman could feel her hair being grabbed and half her body pulled by a formidable strength, even as a voice that was suppressing its own disgust and disgruntlement resounded over her ears. "Answer my question."


    "Why did you people kill those civilians?"

 Chapter 692 Demons Amongst Humans

    "Speak. Why?"


    Joshua asked the woman, the only one still conscious amongst the Simboan party while holding back his disgust. "Why did you kill those ordinary civilians?"


    ***


    ''¡ªNaturally, to deprive the enemy of living forces.''


    The warrior could guess the answer without her reply. It was not too difficult to understand, especially for him as one who had gone through countless battles. While small-scale skirmishes in modern warfare take morality and human rights into consideration and factions would refrain from slaughtering civilians, when every weapon, nuclear and biological were unleashed without restrain in global wars, would each faction not exhaust every possibility to scorch the enemy domain into burnt lands?


    When the time comes, who would care about innocence or civilians? Beneath the nuclear blaze, even ruins that stood for a thousand years would be reduced to ash, and the population of numbers were as frivolous as dust. It was the same for Earth where human rights were developed, and now this was an otherworld that appeared abnormal on a single glance.


    Joshua did not intend to interfere in the beginning.


    While the battle between Soul Puppets and Simboans were fierce, it was a simple squabble to him. From the start, Joshua knew that the battle would at most damage some ordinary Soul Puppets since there neither side had lethal moves. Those luminous bolts were inescapable light, but its power level would only kill civilians or pierce armors of inferior puppets, and certainly incapable of destroying their core. As for the white barrier, it could withstand most attacks of Ultra-powered puppets, and with the powerful old man, the Simboan party could escape anytime they wanted.


    Since there was no critical outcome, Joshua certainly was not interested in making a move. He wanted to witness how the Soul Puppets install Ultra-powered Units, and how those ordinary people that possessed Steel Authority fought¡­ The outcome of the battle definitely was what he imagined: the Simboans coould not break through the puppets'' perimeter and so tried to retreat, while the Ultra-powered Puppet could not stop them from retreating.


    But just as Joshua intended to follow the Simboans and ask them about the circumstances of the world, he saw the endless bolts raining down from beneath the white barrier.


    Light is unstoppable. Therefore, in an instant, thousands of Simboans were dead. All of them fell, just like crops that had been cut by an invisible scythe.


    Joshua was not as fast as light. When he saw the light, the humans were dead, and he was unable to stop it.


    Was he outraged?


    Naturally.


    Joshua never once made a move against the weak and unarmed. Indeed, he could understand their actions and could comprehend their actions even as they act, but it was precisely because he understood it that he hated it, was disgusted by it.


    "To¡­ reduce the power of the Plantation¡­"


    The woman spoke, but her voice was still trembling as if she had not been freed from the domain of fear. "We can''t¡­ come up empty handed, this¡­ assault, we have to do something before we return, or it would be a waste of the army''s resources¡­ killing them would throw the puppets into brief confusion, and reduce the Plantation''s provisions¡­"


    She stuttered at first, although she soon gained in fluency. Still, the woman quickly shut her mouth once she answered Joshua''s question, lowering her head and not daring to look at those eyes flickering in silver radiance.


    Joshua was not further enraged after getting an answer he expected, but nor did he react. "So, to deny the enemy provisions, therefore the local civilians must be slaughtered¡­" he said coolly, "that''s your explanation?"


    He had actually heard those reasons plenty of times.


    Joshua was not using the local world''s language contained inside the Steel Shard of the Steel Python Simboa, and was still speaking Mycroft Basic. However, the woman could clearly understand him through spiritual resonance, allowing her to understand him clearly.


    "No, they are not civilians," she shook her head forcefully as she knelt. Though she appeared intent on rising to make her case, she ultimately could only muster a soft retort. "They were only production tools of those Puppets! If they aren''t killed, they would still produce inexhaustible resources for those Puppets!"


    The woman even wanted to add that it was simplest and most effective to kill those ''things'' that were nothing but walking dead in order to weaken the Plantation, and much more efficient or convenient to destroy those puppets. But she left it unsaid.


    "The Soul Puppets treat them as livestock and breed them as crops. You, too, treat them as living spare parts, considering them resources of the enemy."


    Glancing once at the kneeling woman before her and the other six Simboans who were still unconscious, Joshua turned. "To a certain perspective," he said indifferently, "there''s not much difference between the lot of you."


    "That''s not the same¡­ And they are completely inhuman."


    The woman''s hair was a blend of green and white. While she appeared in her twenties and her hair was originally green, it began to whiten due to excessive stress and fatigue. Even so, despite her tiredness, the woman whose spirit was considerably stalwart could not help retorting. "They have no intelligence¡ªmuch less a soul or ability! They are not creatures like us at all!"


    Joshua could not help but turn when he heard her answer that was filled with conviction. The eyes on his youthful body widened slightly, as if finally judging the Simboan before him now.


    "You can refute me from the aspect of war. You can refute me from the aspect of value, of profit and loss. You can even refute me from the aspect of unequal power against the enemy¡­ I have actually thought of many answers, whether it is ability, faction, mission necessity, or simply discrimination that the opponent is sub-human¡ªevery answer works for me, since it''s just my preference that I can''t abide by your killing of civilians who had no power to fight back."


    The huge puppet body strode a step forward and carried a carbon-based body of the youth, placing it over his shoulders again. "But you didn''t," Joshua''s voice wafted from above down to the woman''s years, "you chose to refute me from the aspect of race, and as if it was perfectly logical."


    The eyes of the imposing Steel Puppet flashed with silver radiance. With the empowerment of Steel Strength, Joshua could clearly analyze the essence of any living thing: he had hence inspected the unnamed technician''s, the children in Garden, and naturally those peasants in Nursery as well.


    And now, he was not surprised after he studied the woman before her.


    They were the same beings with not one hint of difference¡ªthe exact same race.


    "Only you can''t say such things¡­ Only you can''t murder like this."


    Anyone else can, whether it was the Soul Puppets, the hippopotamuses with six-feet, even the plants that had been enchanted with highly-pure mana and even the warrior from another world. Only you, Simboans can never speak or do so because you were once former slaves of the Soul Puppets, the oppressed who stood on the same line of battle¡­ And yet, every one of you did not treat them as your own.


    ''¡ªFrom Nursery to Garden, he waited for twenty years.


    ''What he got are people like you.''


    Joshua sighed softly as he remembered the unnamed technician. He stopped paying the woman any attention, and simply stood where he was, waiting after having removed every Security Puppet around them.


    "Ah¡­"


    "My heat hurts¡­"


    "What''s going on¡­"


    Thus, after the silent waiting, those who had been rendered unconscious by Joshua''s domain of terror slowly awakened. At first, some of them were in a blur, but soon quickly remembered what happened. The woman who remained cared for them as they slowly turned their eyes to Joshua¡ªat first, there were discontent in the eyes of some of the party members, but soon, they say the crushed remains of the many Soul Puppets around them. They shuddered at once as they recalled that horrific might, and became quite docile.


    "What is going on¡­ why is that little¡­ person standing beside the Soul Puppet?!"


    "Its shape resembles the Snova Ultra-powered Puppet model, but it has been remodeled specially¡­ Tall, sturdy and powerful."


    "Formidable! Although I can''t sense its supernatural abilities, that soul is massive, its depth unfathomable¡­ Did its single sentence rendered all of us unconscious? Isn''t that rare even for Command-type puppets?"


    "Could those puppets have been controlled by it¡­ there were military records that there are people with supernatural abilities who could manipulate the puppets, the last Central Holy War was ignited by such people after all¡­"


    Joshua sensed the waves of faint but distinct soul signatures, and saw the expressionless party members who appeared to have just woke up, and quickly understood: soul transmission. The hub and regulator of the transmissions were both the woman who stayed conscious, which made it hardly surprising that she stayed lucid despite his Domain of Terror, even retorting against Joshua. Her soul''s substance was dozen times more powerful than that of normal people, which made her a perfect regulator for the party.


    "Could he have awakened by himself? There are rarely any who could do that¡ªthe Thought Stamp of the Soul Puppets gets tighter by generation, there''s been a dozen years since anyone awakened deliberately."


    "Perhaps. He even attacked us and the Soul Puppets, and was even angry about that¡­ Wouldn''t he know about such things if he awakened independently?"


    "Alright, stop talking. Let''s see how he reacts¡­ Such a young independent awakened who could even control a puppet. He would definitely greatly reinforce the army if he could join us."


    After the soul ripple that was clearly the woman''s, a final but composed ripple surface. "Let''s have a look, and learn about the young one''s intentions."


    With that, the soul ripples stopped. In reality, the old white-haired man who single-handedly subjugated most of the melee puppets and repelled the Cyclone Puppet stepped forward, cautiously watching the youth sitting on the puppet''s shoulder, but his gaze was soon unwittingly caught by the huge body of steel.


    "May I know¡­" he coughed softly when he finally reacted, but was cut short before he could finish his question.


    "Your identity." Joshua cut him short, seemingly unwilling to speak about other things and asked his own questions forthrightly instead. "Your intentions, the general state of this world. The link between Nursery, Garden and Plantation. Who created the puppets, what is the current standing, and do you have historical text?"


    The series of questions were voiced fluently and clearly. With spiritual resonance, everyone present could understand him even if they did not understand the common tongue of Mycroft. Still, it was only the leading white-haired man who reacted well¡ªhe merely paused for an instant before answering every single inquiry form Joshua without a word of nonsense.


    "We are the Fifth Party of the Resistance. Our intent is to enter Garden and save every single one of our own kind."


    He spoke neither too quickly nor slowly, and his words were clear and firm as he continued. "I don''t know about the sate of the world, but isn''t everything like it is here? Nursery and Garden are part of Plantation¡­ but there are also zones such as ''Excavation'' where minerals are gathered, along with other specializations apart from farming."


    "As for now¡­ what is history?"


    The old man''s replies were gracious and appropriate, but was stumped toward the end. He seemed to really not understand the concept of ''history, therefore making things awkward¡ªbe that as it may, Joshua could tell that the old man had something in mind he wanted to say. He appeared relieved that the warrior was uninterested in their Extraordinary abilities, since it would be a hassle if he had to make up a story in return.


    But did Joshua actually have to ask? The warrior had mostly determined the supernatural powers everyone present embodied the moment he pulled the seven-person party down from the skies¡ªeven how they addressed each other in Soul Transmission.


    The old man in the lead had a certain self-augmenting ability. He could store energies most of the time and unleash it when needed to make himself indestructible. He was called ''Tank''.


    As for that timid girl who hid behind the old man, she was the one who cast the white barrier. She had the rare supernatural ability of energy shield, and could block any blows below a certain threshold. She was called ''Iron Wall''.


    The scrawny boy and the long-haired girl had the ability to ''float'' and ''luminous bolts'' respectively. One of them was responsible for the team''s movements and logistics, while the other was in charge of widespread and long-range offensives. Their callsigns were ''Pegasus'' and ''Magic Arrow'', and it was the latter who killed the Simboan civilians. She appeared to be unresponsive at present, seemingly having a headache due to the blast from Joshua.


    As for the two males, one appeared weak after having overexerted himself, while the other helped him stand and had an extremely insignificant presence. Their Steel Authority was unusual simple albeit succinct: One was ''Blast'', who could trigger an explosion by touch alone, while the other, ''Formless'' could manipulate light and make himself invisible. Joshua guessed that it was their partnership that blasted apart the outer black wall of the Nursery without being stopped by Soul Puppets.


    The last one was the tired woman who appeared powerless, though her ability was ''Soul Buff''. It was clear what her role in the team was: as the core of their party, she would transmit spiritual exchanges and removed Thought Stamps placed on their own kind¡­ her callsign is the ''Unchainer''.


    The Simboan party had been addressing each other with their abilities and seemed to have no name. Nevertheless, it was logical since names were just a designation¡ªand as Extraordinary individuals of differing powers, their abilities alone were a distinct, unique designation.


    "Explain, what is the Resistance?"


    Joshua continued his inquiry, and the old man seemed as bewildered as the other Resistance members. But due to the great contrast in power and Joshua''s unapproachable attitude, they answered obediently.


    "The Resistance... is the army that stands against the Soul Puppets¡­"


    ***


    Joshua quickly understood the organization that was the Resistance thanks to the old man''s explanation, along with the elaboration of others.


    It was an organization that existed a hundred years ago, formed by several Extraordinary individuals who gained self-awareness and escaped Garden, to resist the Soul Puppet teams sent to capture them. However, the Extraordinary individuals multiplied, and soon a single Garden Zone ¨C a Soul Puppet settlement ¨C did not have the ability to purge them, which allowed them to turn the tables to attack Garden instead, saving the children inside and removing their Thought Stamp, allowing them to join their ranks.


    Now, the Resistance was sizeable: there were hundreds of parties such as theirs according to the old man, along with thousands of Extraordinary individuals sporadically populated. They had even waged a Holy War dozens of years ago at the tower in the middle of the war. Still, not all of them were effective in combat, while Garden Areas with larger populations of puppets could gather almost ten thousand combat puppets. Those puppets often gather, dispatching legions to wipe out the Resistance, which was why they kept moving and never settled in one place¡ªthat way, they could ambush smaller Plantations along their way, attaining resources and population replenishment.


    And there was not much to say about their process. One could tell that the Resistance only acknowledged the children with supernatural powers as their own kind, and not the apathetic Simboans who appeared like grass devoid of life. They do not have the power to remove Thought Stamps from the civilians, nor enough food to provide for them who did not hold much value. Therefore, the first thing they did in any Garden Zone they occupied was to wipe out the Soul Puppets and then rescue the Extraordinary individuals, before finally plundering all resources and killing the livestock and Simboans they could not take away, burning everything in the Garden Zone into ash.


    It was very much the same as primitive nomads.


    "You..." No knowing how to address Joshua, the old man could only judge him from his appearance. "''Puppeteer'', may I know what would you do now?"


    "Your powers are formidable, even of single-handedly defeating every Soul Puppet in an entire Plantation. Why then, did you not leave before?"


    The entire Simboan party appeared to rarely speak with others¡ªtheir words were straightforward and they were hardly discreet. If not for the regulating required for Soul Transmission between them, they might really have discussed about the warrior right in front of him. In spite of that, Joshua did not answer the old man''s direct and curious question, turning instead towards the destroyed farmlands, as well as the countless remains of puppets and Simboan corpses.


    "I planned to investigate what was wrong with this world," the warrior said softly, "But now it seems the world is not having a serious issue¡­ Instead, it''s the spirit of its entire civilization, perhaps the civilization itself that had complete rotted and no longer exist.


    Joshua''s youth body sat upon the shoulders of the Puppet, staring down at the remains of the Soul Puppets from high above and said, "You''re not human."


    He turned again, and looked toward the Simboans killed by the luminous and were sprawled over the earth.


    "You''re aren''t human."


    Finally, Joshua turned toward the seven-person party, looking either indifferently or sympathetically at the Simboans who appeared curious but also slightly fearful now.


    "All of you aren''t human."

 Chapter 693 Born Out of Expectation

    At first, Joshua held great expectations toward the Simboan Resistance¡ªor the organization of Extraordinary individuals, because of the unnamed technician.


    His blood-dyed diary had recorded twenty years of thoughts and conclusions the unnamed technician made, allowing Joshua to learn about the Simboans: they were a great civilization that conducted profound research into technology and were able to create the Soul Puppets, and hence capable deftly altering the soul. They would not lose out to the world of Mycroft in the study of soul, and had reached a level where it could be called art¡ªeven if that art was used on themselves, could it be helped?


    There were uncountable works that imagined the world being destroyed by artificial intelligence back on Earth, just as alchemists on Mycroft would often call upon spellcasters to be aware against abusing highly intelligent artificial souls. When he descended here, Joshua thought that Simboa was precisely one such world: The Soul Puppets defeated the Simboans, their creators, thereby using them as tools or ingredients to multiply themselves¡ªa classic example civilization brought to ruin by their own creations.


    On the other hand, Joshua guessed that the beings that fought against the Soul Puppets as recorded by the unnamed technician were remnants of the former Simboan civilization. They must have the same technology and culture, or they would not have fought with the Puppets throughout the years. To his imagination¡ªor what was the unnamed technician''s, the Simboans'' Resistance should have been a ''civilization''.


    But that preconception was gradually changing as Joshua learned more about the world.


    In the beginning, it was his probe into the soul of the children in Garden: Joshua believed that the bred Simboans must have maintained fundamental organization when he saw that the young could still play instruments and sing nursery rhymes. Later, however, he discovered that the minds of the children were virtually empty and without coherent memories. Their singing and playing were completely similar to a controlled puppet, just as the warrior was now controlling the younger body of the unnamed technician.


    The second time his preconception changed was when he left Garden. When he entered Nursery, he promptly realized that the world''s air was incredibly poor and might not even be suitable for any living things. Joshua had seen how such environments formed, having seen similar causes in the memories of the Sixth Abyss: It must have been an extremely terrible war that reduced the world to such a state, which is in line with the theory that the Soul Puppets once fought the Simboans.


    But could such a hostile environment really maintain the consumption of a large civilization? Having seen the world at its zenith, Joshua knew very well that there were only sporadic dots of green across the world¡ªenvironments suitable for living did not exist.


    The third was the instant ''Magic Arrow'' made a move against the countless civilians¡ªjust as the battle almost ended.


    From that very moment, Joshua became vividly aware that the remnant of the Simboan civilization he had in mind was completely wrong.


    To a civilization, populations may occasionally be a burden, but it would never be a bad thing: to support a complete system of knowledge, a culture, and a society, there must be enough people.


    If there had been such a civilization adept at the soul standing behind the party of Simboans, they would naturally be aware that those civilians that were in a blank state could be saved, just as the unnamed technician was. Not only were they proficient in repairing, they could even hone souls following long-term training¡ªshould they had considered that on a long-term basis, they definitely would not have chosen to wipe out their enemy''s resource, instead attempting to attain that resource.


    That was also why Joshua would say that he could come up with many reasons they would slaughter the innocents, but never imagined that the reason was due to race: in the end, perhaps the Simboan civilizations did not need the populations? But even if that was the case, they should hide behind excuses such as war and overburden, never race.


    But it was evident that everything was unlike what Joshua thought: the ''civilization'' supporting the party of Extraordinary individuals was completely different from what the unnamed technician and Joshua imagined.


    Joshua had grown too hopeful over the Simboan Resistance because of the unnamed technician until a moment ago. It was then that he slowly saw that the Resistance who appeared righteous were only pockets of survivors that escaped the grasp of Soul Puppets, instead of an army or special task force. It was until ''Tank'' revealed his own knowledge about the Resistance that Joshua fully understood the fact, and cleared away his misconception.


    Enraged? Resentful? He no longer felt that way. Joshua was now just a little disappointed and sorry that most of the Simboan civilization was utterly destroyed, leaving a bunch of survivors with no society, history or legacy.


    They could not even understand the word ''history'' despite Joshua''s use of spiritual resonance, since their language and concepts had neither past nor history. Moreover, the conditions for their survival was simply too demanding, meaning that they lived in a terrible environment, were besieged by robots without even understanding themselves¡ªthey must really not know that the civilians could be saved, that they were their own kind. Indeed, they had to survive by plundering Garden Zones in order to survive, and would not have the resource to help the civilians even if they saved them.


    The Simboan resistance could not even be considered nomads. They were nothing but escapees without a home, denied any ability or opportunity to produce new things. Their future was dark, and yet they could do nothing other than carrying on with their current lives.


    It was now that Joshua really understood the current state of the Simboan world that he said what he said.


    "You''re not human."


    "You aren''t human."


    "All of you aren''t human."


    Be it Soul Puppets, Simboan peasants or Simboan resistance, each of them was incomplete bodies by themselves.


    The Soul Puppets owned Plantations in the barren world, producing food while restoring the world. However, they were inflexible puppets with neither humanity nor intelligence, solely capable of executing tasks according to commands and regulations. Most of their technology must have been inherited from the former Simboan civilization, and they had no future to speak of.


    In contrast, the Simboan were communicative and intelligent. Their actions had logic and they had learned working in collaboration, but as a newly formed group of survivors who became misshapen from oppression, they did not have production capacity and was not even aware of their links to the civilians. In reality, even nomadic races could produce: they remained civilization albeit with lower efficiency, whereas the Resistance were mere beings that lived to live. They were now in dire straits, facing the danger of being wiped out at any given moment, much less form a civilization.


    It was even worst when it came to the Simboan civilians. They were bred like livestock, having no intelligence as their thoughts and associative ability had been sealed. Denied the freedom of choosing death, were they even human?


    In other words, all three were torn, broken and incomplete bodies of an intelligent civilization. Even so, Joshua''s opinion of them was a mere description of fact on a subjective view: he was not insulting anyone nor venting his rage¡ªin fact, he had even shaken off his outrage of ''Magic Arrow''s massacring of the Simboans¡­ They truly had no other option, and it was the only choice for a people who were escaping into a dead end.


    If the soil where the spirit of civilization no longer existed, could there even be a demand for morality?


    Naturally, that was a brief opinion.


    Joshua would not exclude the possibility that he would find more information that could change every impression he now held. After all, there were still many questions such as those rectangular buildings in Garden¡ªwhere did they link to? Those were simple information transit hubs after all. In the absence of processing core assemblages, who was assigning tasks to the Soul Puppets?


    The party of the Simboan resistance was also very complete. They had attackers and defenders, and could unleash long-range blows or attacks that span a wide area. They even had demolition experts, mobility, hidden buffs, and spiritual unchainer. Such a party was simply too mature, and Joshua believed that there were several presences that inherited knowledge and civilization of the former Simboan civilization amongst the Resistance, just like the unnamed technician.


    "So complicated."


    Sighing, Joshua, looked up towards the direction where wind and cloud were flowing. By comparing it to his surroundings from where he landed, he determined where he was: the southeastern edges of the Simboan world. Hence, he lowered his gaze to the northwestern reaches, which was where the spiral tower and countless steel buildings were located.


    The middle of the world where the spiraling tower was is the only place in Simboa where there were huge buildings. If there were any real and complete society in this world, they would be there, just as it was the only place that could have any history records of the Simboa Steel Python being banished out of its own body.


    Reasonably, he should be leaving at once, but now was not the time. As he looked around him, he found the party of Simboans still standing nervously and uneasily in front of him¡­ They actually did not understand what Joshua said before since their language was very much lacking, only knowing that the powerful youth before them was unhappy with them, having bought into the fact that Joshua''s carbon-based puppet was his true form.


    But Joshua was no longer discontent. If he had been angered by his own lofty expectations, he certainly expected nothing else after learning about the pathetic truth that was the Resistance¡­ There naturally would not be emotion when there was no expectation, and Joshua, now simply feeling a little misfortune sighed.


    "You want to save those children, right?" He said. "Go. They''re that way."


    The huge metallic puppet turned aside and cleared a path, just as Joshua simply waved his hand to part the clumps of Soul Puppet remains. Tank and his party of seven, still constrained beneath Joshua''s might did not even dare to recruit him, gulping instead before making a dash to the Garden, accelerating considerably as the eyes of the scrawny boy called ''Flying Horse'' emanated green light once more.


    Watching the backs of the Extraordinary individuals as they left, Joshua turned and slowly headed to the huge black wall at the edge of Nursery. He walked slowly, just as the remains of the Soul Puppets on the ground would shudder as he moved: in his first step the remains jerked forward as if being dragged along, and with his second infinite metals inside the remains that could not be reused separated. With his every step, various metallic materials would be pulled along.


    When Joshua finally reached the gap on the wall, the high-grade alloys and rare metals pulled selectively from the remains of countless Soul Puppets combined into a single piece and was now less than half a ton. Half green and silver, the single piece turned into a halo beneath the alteration of a certain formidable power, whirling slowly behind Joshua''s puppet body. Inscriptions then began to appear over the metallic halo and produce bizarre power, creating tremendous buoyancy that allowed the cumbersome puppet body to float.


    Joshua rose high above and kept walking ahead as if walking upon a staircase made of thin air. He rose into the skies some seven-hundred meters high and looked towards the distance.


    Soon, he saw what he had sensed on the ground.


    It was the edge of horizon, a pillar of smoke that rose seemingly to hold the skies aloft¡­ and the cold metallic radiance flickering amidst the dust.

 Chapter 694 A Dream Without Hope

    This was the story of a little boy that had happened a long, time ago.


    He was nine in that year. His father was the chief technical supervisor of a large company while his mother was a writer who worked at home. He also had a sister who was four years younger than he was, and the four lived at a small nation in the middle of the continent, their lives peaceful and untroubled.


    His father was tolerant but often busy, just as his mother was always home but strict. Although his five-year-old sister was usually clever sensible, she would occasionally stir trouble in the family. The boy''s life was not exactly perfect, but certainly not pitiable¡ªit was simply normal, with an ordinary family and ordinary happiness.


    But something always troubled the boy, and that was the expectations his parents, teachers, even classmates and playmates held toward him.


    ¡ªWhat do you want to be in the future?


    What are you interested in?


    My child, you''re so clever. You would definitely get into a good college in the future.


    My student, your results are not too bad. You definitely could strive in this respect.


    Such was the norm of Simboans: they enjoyed order, favored the predictable and controllable living. From society projects, nation building down to grooming children and planning the future, they would always enjoy preparing elaborately beforehand whatever the case may be, putting all their thoughts into action through various technology and arrangements.


    Indeed, the Simboans could put any idea they had into motion, even when it comes to the world¡ªsuch was the boast of the central government in the news then, and in that period, the Simboans had developed facilities that could control weather and suppress tremors, allowing them to brag that they had grasped Nature in their hands.


    That was how Simboans were: you should do this, you should do that, you should be such a person, you should be that kind of a person¡ªthanks to his parents'' arrangements, the young boy learned mathematics, practiced musical instruments, considered theories and study physics. He would make company with books in tuition classes, copy notes in schools, running back and forth everywhere, everyday to become the person his parents expected him to be, learning disciplines after disciplines as they demanded.


    He did not have his own opinion then, and he did not mind that since he was not troubled over an arranged life planned by others. Most Simboans were like that: they would obey parents at home, teachers in schools, chiefs, and superiors when they started working. It was a societal norm for most Simboans to lived as others wished.


    And the boy was not unhappy about that. He solemnly listened to the suggestions of his seniors and accomplished everything they expected him to do. Live hence continued amidst that mundaneness, and the boy would eventually become a high-class technician like his father, become a part of elite society¡ªif nothing unexpected happened.


    Nevertheless, that peaceful life did not last long.


    ***


    It was a peaceful summer night. A great meteor rain that enshrouded the night sky or perhaps all of Simboa''s heavens descended out of nowhere¡ªtheir appearance appeared to be beyond the prediction of the central meteorological department, and was completely unprecedented.


    As pedestrians exclaimed in wonder, streaks of flashes darted over the horizon. The myriad colored asteroids that were of completely different colors seemed to have appeared out of thin air just as they disappeared into it¡ªeveryone clearly saw the meteor shower, but nobody found even a single shard.


    It was the boy''s tenth birthday on that day. On the balcony of their home, when he looked up at the meteors with his parents, he saw a speck flickering in dark-blue radiance, dropping down to the space between his eyebrows.


    And the world changed on the very next day, as ''Ultrahuman'' that only existed in legends and movies had truly appeared upon this world that had been devoid of miracles.


    The so-called ultrahuman were simply wielders of ultrahuman ability, with the first to discover that power being a drunken middle-aged man. Likely thanks to fraternizing, he set off a blaze after over-consumption of alcohol in his sleep. The raging flame had shot out from his nostrils as he snored, incinerating half of the district around the bar and killing hundreds¡ªsociety itself fell into great panic, while the Central Government rapidly raised their alertness.


    The entire world was either greatly yearning or incredibly fearful towards the indescribable powers: They wished to attain that power and yet did not wish for others to attain it. When that middle-aged man had been put on trial with a death sentence at stake, his attorneys had ignited an extended attritional warfare in the Simboan Court, drawing heated debate amongst society.


    But soon, no one paid that many any attention¡ªother ultrahuman of various ability were appearing.


    Some of they would display ultrahuman physique, ability to control water or turn themselves into lightning, while others could become invisible or fly. Psychokinesis, frost, mind-reading, memory alteration, gravity repel or transformations: such ultrahuman appeared in every corner of society. Some were elite members of the Central Government, just as there were tramps who lived in some alley. One way or another, society''s order was broken after the ultrahuman appeared.


    There were those who commit evil or spread kindness with their ability, and for various reasons, the ultrahuman quickly started to fight each other. The Central Government were helpless even as they fought on the streets or city squares¡ªalthough the police and armies still held sway over the weaker ultrahuman, they were helpless against the powerful ones who no longer fear ordinary weaponry. Missiles and lasers were useless, and long-ranged ambushes would often be detected by some unique sixth-sense: the strongest ones might not even die after taking the brunt of an atomic bomb.


    The appearance of and conflict between ultrahuman rapidly affected the stability of society, even as the government began widespread recruitment of the more ordinary ones. With incessant numbers of ultrahuman awakening with no pattern that did not lack in criminal elements, lunatics or anti-establishment fanatics, their very existence left the Central Government overwrought. Meanwhile, Simboans without ultrahuman abilities fell into collective terror, finding their peaceful lives spiraling out of control, just as their lives fell into the grasp of ultrahuman who could be lunatics.


    Even so, the boy became considerably leisurely. The tuition classes on the streets were now mostly closed for good, and with most schools having lost most of their educative capacity, countless students were forced to wait for the day classes resume that appeared nowhere in sight: the relationship between civilians and ultrahuman was gradually radicalized.


    As long as a body had intelligence and personality, contrasting perspectives and thoughts¡­ As long as ''difference'' existed amongst bodies, then there would certainly be conflict between bodies.


    And the tremendous superpowers brought would escalate the conflict by a thousand times.


    When two persons argued in the days before superpowers existed, neither would fight as long as it was not too severe. Even if they did, they would both have an equal chance of getting hurt and punished.


    But now, if one side embodied ultrahuman abilities, he just needed to lift a finger or stare out a few streets away or simply send their powers into their opponent''s body, bursting when the timing was right: he could easily destroy the fellow who annoyed him, and no one could find any evidence. Ultrahuman abilities were simply too convenient and powerful: mortals were no bigger than ants before them, and that was for the typical energy-class. When it came to spiritual-class, a simple glance would destroy one''s self utterly, turning one into a bootlicking puppet.


    And if such conflict happened, would the powerful not act? Perhaps, for there would always be those who would believe in others, betting their own lives on the morals and self-control of others.


    Still, the world now hung in a fragile balance. There were tensions in the relationship between ultrahuman and mortals, just as the ultrahuman could not live in tandem due to radical conflict.


    But the last straw that crushed that fragile balance was the revealing of a simple piece of information.


    Following one battle after another, the more powerful ultrahuman realized that their ability would actually rise when they kill other ultrahuman and absorbed the source of their ability. At the same time, thanks to clues that someone had spilled, they discovered that the Central Government was secretly researching an ''Anti-Superpower Disturbance Field'', having the intent to solve the ultrahuman problem in one fell swoop.


    Thus, war was promptly and unnaturally waged amongst ultrahuman, as well as between ultrahuman and civilians.


    ***


    The boy was twelve that year. When the fighting started, he and his parents were at home, celebrating his sister''s eighth birthday on the second floor. But as he cut the cake and ignited the candles, the boy had distractedly looked outside the window to see a searing red ray streaking through the left side of his house to the right, tearing down every wall on that floor.


    Without the time to even cry out, the boy''s house was completely destroyed as the houses on the entire street crumbled. But just as the moment turned dire, the boy noticed that his body that had shrunk from fear was unfurling, sensing a mysterious power spreading within his body and making him so exponentially faster that he actually evaded all danger, while everything around him unfolded in slow motion.


    At that moment, the boy''s eyes were glinting in dazzling blue light that spread energy¡ªthe distinct attribute of ultrahuman!


    Time appeared to stop for the boy then. He quickly turned towards his family, having sensed that his home was attacked by ultrahuman¡ªhis parents'' feet were crushed beneath the collapsed ceiling, their faces on of sheer bewilderment and terror, and appeared to be screaming.


    As for his sister, she was buried beneath a heap of rubble, leaving a protruding little hand.


    The coldness in his heart slowly became hopeful. For some reason, even though he did not know what his power was, the shivering boy knew then that he may have the ability to help his kin. In that very second, he simply wanted to save them, and he quickly ran to his sister, who was the closest to him, and that heap of rubble. He tried to move them and save his sister, but he finally understood the truth after moving a single huge chunk of debris after exerting extreme effort.


    He could not save anyone.


    Even with his ultrahuman ability, he was only a twelve-year-old boy.


    ''Young man'', his instincts told him then, ''you can''t maintain this state for more than five seconds, you can''t move the rubble on top of your system in five seconds, nor could you drag off your parents from the crushing weight of the ceiling¡­''


    You can''t change a thing.


    The rocks crashed down extremely slowly, just as his sister''s hand twitched in sa imilar fashion. At a loss, the boy turned towards his parents: even when accelerating, he could see the emotion in their gazes, changing from helpless fear and terror into¡­


    Despair.


    Facing the bewilderment and dread when ambushed while failing to understand his own awakening, sensing his family''s panic in the adversity and that brief delight of the possibility of saving them, and now his own helplessness as the final moment loomed¡ªthere was no use to extending time: he could not change a thing other than extend the duration of his own torment.


    The boy roared. He would never acknowledge such a truth!


    Five.


    Four.


    Three.


    Two.


    One.


    Frantically, the boy tried to move the debris over his sister while bellowing as if his life was at stake. When he threw the boulders behind him, time began to flow again when the timeframe of his ability passed¡ªthere was simply little time and too much rubble. Sanguine began to flow out from the rocky gaps, and the little hand that still had cake butter on its fingertips spasmed before ceasing to twitch at all, whereas his parents agonizing groans echoed around his ears.


    Thud.


    The boy plonked himself down amidst the debris. He was exhausted, a fatigue that came out of nowhere having spread throughout his body. He stared blankly at the heap of shattered stone where fresh blood flowed, and the little hand poking from the stone. He looked at his parents whose feet were crushed, listening to their cries of anguish while his mind turned blank¡­ It was late at night. There were infernos and tremendous explosions echoing in the distance, the luminous fiery light making its surroundings appear as bright as day. Beneath the illumination of that orange-yellow light, there was a fluctuating blue light in the despairing and tormented gaze of the boy.


    Beneath his pupils, the hands of the clock turned. It may be slow, but it would never stop.


    Like destiny itself.


    And this was war, and the prelude to the boy''s story.


    ***


    In the vast hall of a palace, forty-two majestic metallic pillars held a towering dome aloft, extending rows of complex and mysterious runes upon the slightly sunken floor, towards the center which was hidden in the shade. A magical formation formed from endless orderly patterns were at present glinting in pale blue light, and as energies surged, infinite photons dispersed into the air, beautifying the palace hall into a near dreamland.


    But now, a ''person'' slowly stirred at the throne in the center of the hall. He slowly opened his eyes, an indiscernible ripple remaining in his pupils that flashed in dark blue radiance.


    The hands of the clock turned.


    Soon, however, the rather saddening ripples dispersed, turning into unparalleled apathy.


    "Ruler."


    The tender voice of a young girl rang beside his ear. It was a dainty Soul Puppet that was floating in the air, speaking with a calm and slightly undulating voice. "The three-hundred and nineteenth World Line Switch has failed. Your observation has failed, thereby falling into a dreamworld of possibility where the River of Time would collapse."


    "Is that so."


    On the throne, the man fell silent. Some time passed before he turned and spoke with a cold yet serene voice identical to that of Soul Puppets.


    "I had a hopeless dream again."


    The palace hall was promptly quiet again as the man fell into another spell of silence. The soft hum from mana flow echoed beneath photons of magical energy and the dark dome, and their radiance were weakening visibly as if having lost the support of something vital. The sensation akin to a dream emanating inside the hall was rapidly diminishing as well, just like it was returning from an unknown domain back to reality.


    And just as the light was about to utterly vanish, he spoke again.


    "Commence the three hundredth and twentieth."


    Another calm utterance, but time around him seemingly stopped at his words. Whether it was the darkening light of mana or the diminishing dreamworld, everything was freezing and stagnating apart from the dainty Soul Puppet floating beside the throne.


    Then, the Soul Puppet reverently lowered its head and half knelt over thin air. "As you command, your Majesty," it said, "Fattrovi, ''the Time Shifter'' and ''Ruler of Destiny''."


    "Commencing preparations for three hundredth and twentieth World Line Switch. Extending link to River of Being, Light of Genesis. Activating ''Observer'' system."


    Endless starlight shown in the vast and imposing palace hall. Light blue radiance shone magnificently as wondrous sheets of runes cascaded, forming two great streams of light. One surged, while the other had not a single ripple.


    And upon those two streams, the dome shrouded in darkness and gloom began to shine. While millions of luminous specks that appeared to be souls were ignited, billions of starry radiances blossomed consecutively, and the dome that now appeared forged from stars presented its own marvelous form.


    As starlight flickered, it appeared to shroud all things in the world, reflecting it and the Multiverse.


    And beneath the shroud from the dome, the river of light that did not ripple as if it stagnated began to oscillate as if a water droplet had fallen into its surface. Waves of concentric circles hence unfurled across the River.


    It was then that the Soul Puppet''s flat voice wafted.


    "Three hundredth and twentieth observation commencing."Editor: ... I... I... do this with my Sims :3

 Chapter 695 Power and Pride

    Boom!


    A deafening rumble reverberated over the atmosphere, as if two colossal metal pieces collided rapidly, sounding a tremendous crash that instilled instinctive fear.


    The girl called ''Iron Wall'' stood behind ''Tank'', silently watching the old white-haired man who was unbelievably well-built punched every Soul Puppet around them into spare parts scattered around the ground.


    In the garden, not all Soul Puppets had headed to the frontline to stop these invaders. There were other puppets in charge of security keeping to their stations in critical facilities, just as they did now in Warehouse.


    After a long stroll, the Simboans left the vast Nurseries and entered the Garden. It was a smooth process since they had done the same thing many times before, but they would still be occasionally ambushed by some combat Soul Puppets, just as they did all they could to kill every Labor Puppet in sight.


    Labor Puppets were what the Resistance called those ordinary, soulless, powerless and unintelligent Simboans. Though they were incapable of combat, they were numerous and in charge of providing the puppets material support. Usually, when the Resistance had taken a Soul Puppet Garden Zone, they would kill every Labor Puppet to prevent other Soul Puppets from rebuilding the zone after they left. Furthermore, even if they did not conquer it, the Resistance would try their best to kill most of the Labor Puppets so that the Plantation''s production capacity would be reduced.


    But things were a little different this time. As ''Magic Arrow'' began to gather beams in her hand, the party leader, ''Tank'' stopped her from unleashing it. As she also remembered the figure of the youth who sat upon the large Ultra-powered Puppet, Magic Arrow could only docilely stop her usual culling, and the entire party ignored the numbly working labor and went directly inside Garden.


    There was nothing of note as to what happened next. The Simboan resistance quickly discovered the paralyzed Ultra-power children in the heart of the Garden, and after leaving ''Unchainer'', ''Flying Horse'' and ''Formless'' with them, the other four patrolled every other building in Garden and began to destroy every Security Puppet still stationed within.


    "Captain, there are still some here!"


    Magic Arrow called out from nearby, followed by the dull hum of beams firing, before she spoke again apologetically. "Ah, got them. Captain, you don''t have to come here."


    "Magic Arrow''s ability is getting stronger."


    Tank, who wanted to help her after destroying the puppets he himself found paused and nodded in awe. "She has the greatest depth amongst us; she''d surpass me after some time."


    "She might even break through that wall one day, and become a powerful Ultrahuman like the Leader."


    Then, he noticed Iron Wall who was standing behind him and prepared to raise a barrier. "Good child," he smiled, stroking her head. "Your defensive ability is the most precious. In value alone, only Unchainer is comparable to you."


    "Uh-huh."


    The girl replied softly, and turned toward the boxes placed around Warehouse. "Do we have to tell ''Leader'' and the others to take those weapons and equipment?"


    The doors to the Warehouse located behind Healthcare had been shattered by brute force. The broken frames of many Soul Puppets lay strewn over the ground, with lubricants splattered around them.


    And inside Warehouse itself was many rectangular boxes placed tidily on shelves, labeled with the distinct icons of weapons. There were swords, spears, knives, axes, hammers, flails and shields, just as there were melting, freezing or disintegrative ray dischargers¡­ Many weapons used by Soul Puppets were stored here.


    "No need. The army still has enough stock of weapons, and might not move easily if they had too many. We just have to destroy them."


    Tank shook his head in return, and led the young girl deeper inside Warehouse while explaining things for her. "Of course, if there are any valuable weapons such as the ''Ultra-power Armament'' the Leader found back when we took the ''Seventh Mineral Garden'', it would be worth retrieving it¡­ That''s actually a feat."


    The pair arrived at a small room that appeared to be an office in the center of Warehouse. After destroying two more Security Puppets on guard duty, Tank searched the tightly guarded room thoroughly but came up with nothing. The small Plantation clearly did not have any stock of Ultra-power weapons, something which the old man was already prepared for. He hence simply shrugged, before taking down a hexagonal prism from a cylindrical electronic platform and pocketed it.


    "Leader told us to retrieve the ''Storage Unit'' every time. But what use is that thing?" The old man grumbled to himself, although he was already used to it.


    After that, having determined that he did not leave out anything, Tank led Iron Wall to join Magic Arrow and Blast, preparing to destroy Warehouse in its entirety.


    Meanwhile, Unchainer whose hair had whited by wiped off the dripping sweat from her forehead in Garden. Through her soul''s power, she had soothed every Garden child in spirit, getting their broken self to close their eyes for a soundless sleep. Beside her, the two other Ultrahuman with invisibility and flight ability stood on guard, ready to trigger their powers and whisk her to safety if anything untoward happened.


    But it was in that moment that every Ultrahuman Simboan in the party sensed a chilling danger.


    "Soul Radar!"


    Powerful soul signal had emanated from the distance, engulfing a zone over hundreds of squared meters around them. Sensing it, Unchainer stood up in panic, mustering her words between shivers. "Hunter Legion¡­ They''re here!"


    "How''s that possible?!" Both Flying Horse and Formless cried out in bewilderment. "Weren''t they baited to the north?! The last communications even said that there would be three months of safety¡­"


    "When did they return?"


    Meanwhile, heavy footsteps rang from behind the trio as Tank brought Iron Wall and the others to gather with them. Nobody said much, not only from tacit understanding but because the present situation was so worrying that they could not speak.


    "Go take a look."


    Tank spoke first, gesturing for Flying Horse to use his ability as leader. The scrawny Ultrahuman did not have any intention to save his strength either, and as a faint green light surrounded everyone, the party flew swiftly toward the edge of Plantation.


    Soon, they arrived at five times their speed before to the gap on the city wall they blasted upon. As they almost arrived, they could almost see the rising clouds of dust at the distant horizon, and the cold metallic luster glinting beneath it.


    It was a curtain of smoke that blanketed the skies and the sun, a legion of puppets that were rushing forward in the barren lands, kicking up dust and dirt. They trampled over stone and earth, crushing everything along their way and heading straight toward their destination¡ªsome of the puppets were even splitting out from the main group, darting rapidly in the direction of the Plantation.


    At the very sight, everyone who was floating in the air became silent, bewilderment and panic were welling in their eyes. It felt like half a day when Magic Arrow exclaimed bitterly. "Heavens¡­ Such numbers¡­"


    "There aren''t that many even when we add up every single one that we''ve encountered over the last few years."


    "And their direction." The old man in the lead seethed. He had gone through a hundred battles and decades of running away, but his voice was now quivering regardless. "They are heading for the hills¡­. That''s where headquarters camped!"


    The others said nothing.


    The Soul Hunters Legion were the army the Soul Puppets sent to wipe them out. After being dealt heavy losses during their last assault on the Spiral Tower in the center of the world while losing countless ranks of Ultrahuman, they could barely stand against the attacking Hunters. Presently, the Resistance mostly relied on tricking them so that the Hunters went in the other direction, just as they seized the chance to recuperate.


    That bait was clearly ineffective now. They had even lost contact with the people misleading the Hunter Legion¡­ What was more, by the scale of their mobilization and precision of their target homing, they had found the headquarters of the Resistance!


    "No. We have to return to base!"


    Tank promptly turned to the scrawny youth who was so scared he might bite his own lips off. "Flying Horse, take Magic Arrow, Unchainer and Iron Wall with you," he said with a low voice. You must hurry back and notify Leader even if you overexert yourself!"


    "Blast, Formless, we''re staying. We can''t burden Flying Horse anymore!"


    "¡­Yes, sir!"


    The answers came tidily at once. The Resistance were a military organization after all, and though Tank was not imposing, no one would retort when he gave a solemn order, and would accept it simply.


    Even if it meant death for Blast and Formless, who were essentially being told to die.


    Seeing through his own decision with resolve, Tank watched as Flying Horse lifted the most talented and valuable trio into the skies and streaked toward the hills, and sighed in relief.


    The Hunter Legion would never spare a single Ultrahuman escapee. A group of them had split away from the main force, to come and hunt their party¡­ This was their only option.


    In the very least, an old codger such as himself should not affect the survival rate of the worthy¡­ For Formless and Blast, they would just have to rely on their luck, but they should escape the Hunters'' pursuit with invisibility on their side.


    Tank could not help looking up at the skies above at the thought. The sun remained dim, but that did not reduce the heat in the air¡­ Soon, however, the aged man blanked out as he saw a familiar figure.


    As a colossal metallic halo whirled behind them, the black-haired youth remained seated on the shoulders of the huge puppet. The Ultrahuman child who had probably awakened by himself stared coldly at the faraway Hunter Legion, showing no inclination of fleeing.


    "Hey¡ªrun!"


    The old man hurriedly shouted at the skies as he landed on the ground after Flying Horse''s departure. "Get away from here! That''s the Hunger Legion, they specialized in tracking and killing Ultrahuman like us!"


    "Don''t stay since you can fly! Leave! The further you can run, the better!"


    However, neither youth nor puppet appeared intent on minding him. They merely floated high above, waited silently as if pondering and reminiscing.


    ***


    Joshua was looking from the skies toward the distance over turbid and hot air, watching the charging legion of puppets. The observation lens on his puppet body was focusing visibly, just as the youth''s gaze became distant and unfathomable.


    Familiar air and environment. It was as if time reversed just as he remembered the bygone time when he was still on Earth, and the days of the Third World War.


    ''How many years ago had that been?'' Joshua asked himself. Full-dive gaming and reality did not share the same timing, and with the fused memories after he transcended, he himself could not ascertain how much time had passed. Be that as it may, he would never forget everything he saw and experienced.


    Clips of memories that appeared beneath wind and sand surface as Joshua silently remembered.


    It was the darkest period of modern humankind. Callous war engulfed the globe with no nation spared, as humans rampantly flung their weapons at the homes of others, destroying cities, villages and leveling farmsteads. Whistling missiles and even atomic bombs darted past, most of them blocked by defense systems while some reached their destination. Therefore, dust and mushroom clouds rose just as millions of people died.


    Searing gales rampaged all over as polluted dust wafted with the clouds. Gloom shrouded the earth, and the planet''s weather alternated between hostile chill or broiling heat. The armies that were thrown into disarray clashed against the enemy on the battlefield amidst such chaos¡ªthe havoc of extreme electromagnetism caused by the abuse of superweapons left command ineffective, just as the chaotic skirmishes caused by excessive logistics left everything in a jumbled mess. In Asia, one might engage three enemy nations in battle within the course of a day, just as one would easily come across groups of refugees from five different nations in a single day.


    The air then was the same as it was here, in Simboa. Turbid, hot, filthy and dusty.


    A boy had grown into a man under such environments, following his soldier parents and the army as they moved from various places, but that he saw then was beautiful: even in the post-apocalyptic world, refugees aided each other with altruism, building self-sufficient settlements deep within the mountains. Patriotic civilians provided resources on their own initiative to aid the army, just as there were admirable presences amongst the enemy who maintained order and called for an armistice, to get their mad superiors to cease the meaningless slaughter.


    Nevertheless, he had also seen the ugly side: Friends of many years turned hostile against each other for the sake of resources. Violent gangsters would suppress a bunch of civilians, unleashing their greed upon them, whimsically raping, beating, slaughtering and even cannibalism... In an era of war without order after the apocalypse, kindness became extremely precious just as evil was magnified a thousand-fold. When it came especially on the territory of others, once they release their ugly side in the enemy''s homeland, there was no coming back from it.


    And that was precisely the case with massacring civilians.


    Where the enemy''s armies passed, there would be no one surviving in every town and every village along the way. In the silence where the army withheld their outrage, the boy who followed them saw corpses strewn everywhere as blood splattered on almost every corner. He saw soil blackened by blood, broken limbs and flesh hanging atop the rubble of houses. He saw the cadavers of men and women riddled with bloody holes, bizarrely colored organs dropping out of cavities and that nauseating odor.


    Scavenging dogs and birds would gnaw at the dead bodies, while worms wiggled in the stinking, turbid water with the absence of survivors and the living. Pus multiplied beneath compose of rot, while the stomach of pre-natal women was gashed, infants that already had formed dropping out and trampled nonchalantly.


    He never once opened his eyes to such a world¡ªwhich was a great fortune.


    As memories dispersed as smoke, Joshua''s eyes regained focus.


    He heard the voice of the Simboan Resistance party behind him and was aware of their movements, but did not care about them. He gazed upon the world of Simboa before him, at the legion of puppets rushing toward him, unflinching and merely sighing softly.


    He never liked killing civilians, and would never agree or accept it for it was a disgust carved into his soul. He did not like bullying the weak, enforcing violence against peasants who could not resist. If he could, he would never allow that to happen either.


    Joshua hated it all, and would never change that.


    It was his personal view and standpoint that would never be compromised under any circumstance. Even knowing that the Simboan Resistance were facing difficultly, he would never adjust his perspective over it and aid them¡ªwhen he was enraged then, Joshua even intended to enforce his values upon the Resistance with his power, to achieve his goal with brute power and propagate his opinion.


    But he would never do so¡ªor more precisely, he would never do it violently. Having calmed, Joshua came up with a series of stratagems¡­ He would teach the Resistance how to correctly hone their abilities, help them raise their ability and develop a path ahead. Joshua would empower them so that everyone would become champions ''unconditionally'', so that they would not kill puppets, instead strengthening themselves by awakening them.


    It is only when the masses are fed, clothed and sheltered that they would become aware of morals. Solely through sufficient rations could humans discuss the basis of values, that they would know the advantage of ethics when they could survive. The Resistance was desperate because they were lacking in power, unable to resist the puppet legions and establish a stable base of operations, and could only wander everywhere instead plundering resources of Garden Zones.


    Such conditions would never see the development of ''civilization''. Fugitives would always be fugitives, they had no chance of moving forward.


    But Joshua could grant them that chance.


    ***


    On the ground, both Formless and Blast who had been commanded by Tank to hide paused where they were. They saw the old man bounding toward the flying Puppeteer and tried to warn him off, and hence followed the old man helplessly.


    Every member of the Simboan Ultrahuman party were all rescued from each Plantation by Tank himself, and grew under his care. For them, Tank was kin and father¡ªthey would leave anyone but not him, which was why they hurried after the old man while calling out for the Puppeteer to escape as well.


    But halfway through, the pair stopped and stared dazedly at the sky.


    And it was not merely Blast and Formless. Up front, even Tank who was warning everyone loudly now stared blankly at the sky above.


    In the distance, even Magic Arrow who was buffed by Flying Horse''s ability to swiftly retreat gasped in surprised. She turned toward the Plantation that was becoming smaller and smaller, an irrepressible shock showing in her worried visage.


    They could see those dazzling colors.


    Ding-ring-ring¡­ As metals collided and emitted crisp bell rings, huge sheets of myriad-colored particles flowed out from every part of the large puppets'' bodies. Red, blue, yellow and green, even black and white or silver and gold¡ªendlessly complex but dazzling particles flowed in an orderly trail, wafting around the puppet.


    "Ultra-powered Unit!"


    The warrior exclaimed in surprise after a brief pause, knowing that it was the Ultra-powered Unit the puppet used¡ªthe resistance, unable to destroy, use or even touch, those objects of unknown materials could only ignore them. After all, production of Ultra-powered Puppets was not sizeable, and they could only install one Unit each time, which was why they were not too concerned.


    And now, they could see thousands of Ultra-powered United wafting beside that gigantic Puppet. They swirled in an orbit with great rhythm and natural aesthetic beauty, just like a dazzling star.


    They saw that huge puppet move, steeping over thin air and slowly heading forward. Countless Ultra-power Units¡ªor Steel Particles¡ªbegan to collide and fuse, finally forming six octahedron gems flickering in unusual colors. Their surfaces flowed with magnificent radiance, and started to dart toward the steel halo behind the warrior, one after another.


    "I''ve always can''t help doing such things¡­ could never stand idly by."


    As Tank and the others looked on in wonder, Joshua strolled toward Hunter''s army. He closed his eye before opening them again, the constructs on his puppet body transforming through Steel Strength, becoming even more streamlined and fearsome.


    While gazing upon the world, dust, atmosphere, hot air and army before him, he could smell the vaporized scent of human blood, as well as the pungent odor of steel emanating from metals.


    If his thought had been, prideful¡­


    "Then I am proud. I''ll admit it."


    Six octahedron gems assembled with Steel Strength gently inserted themselves into the whirling saucer. Formidable Authority was hence united under superior power, and as Steel Strength was injected, the whirling steel wheel unleashed frightening energy ripples. Air shuddered beneath it, parting dust across thousands of meters completely and forming a vast dustless space.


    "Installation of Ultra-power Unit successful!" A faint electromagnetic signal wafted through the air. None could hear it apart from the warrior.


    ''Come on, then.''a formal agreement of warring parties to stop fighting

 Chapter 696 Lightning Storm

    On the other side of the land, the army of Soul Puppets advanced silently.


    It was an army that escapes the imagination of ordinary people.


    Each puppet unit was huge, standing over two meters tall and were fully armed. Their heavy metallic footsteps kicked up a pillar of dust that rose into the skies, and amounted up to more than three thousand, every single one of them were equipped with heavy armor that granted immunity, with towering siege machinery placed at the fore. Moreover, each puppet carried huge scythes, hammers, chainsaws on their right hand that most humans could hardly wield, while their left held heavy shields the size of doors¡ªforged from thick and sturdy alloy with the most advanced craft, it could stop most Ultra-power and physical attacks.


    Behind the Assault-type puppets were Suppression-type puppets. They numbered twice more and were equipped with various target-specific armament, although their armor was thinner. Their weapons include various ray dischargers, guns, and long-range javelins, along with countermeasures such as an ''energy barrier trigger''. If the weapons these puppets were unleashed at once, it would instantly wipe out vast mortal armies, just as their energy barrier formed through resonating triggers at several points and could withstand the brutal blows of multiple elite Ultrahuman.


    Such was the ultimate moves the Soul Puppets had tailored against the Simboan Resistance that attacked their Garden Zones¡ªthe ''Hunter Legion'', killing machines armed to the teeth. Most Ultrahuman would flee in panic on sight, having no room to maneuver.


    However, unlike what Tank and the others thought, this particular Hunter Legion was not the one the Resistance exhausted all efforts to lure away. In fact, that Legion they were familiar with had been running in circles around the continent as usual on the north side of the continent¡ªit would take them three months for them to return.


    This Legion, on the other hand, was a brand new one.


    The production capacity of Soul Puppets was far more than what the escaped Ultrahuman would imagine. They have almost all available resources in the world at their disposal, and if one legion was not enough to destroy their enemies, they could simply make two, or even up to five if that was not still enough.


    They would not mind.


    "Powerful Ultra-power signatures detected. Escaped Ultrahumans found, left side, to the fore. Number: four."


    Amongst the silent ranks of Soul Puppets, complex electromagnetic signals that combined with soul signatures were sent back and forth, revolving around several ''bizarre'' puppets with special designs hidden in the army. Indiscriminately, a party had split themselves from the Hunter Legion, charging towards the nearby Plantation they judged to have ''fallen'' just a while ago.


    Even if it was several scattered Ultrahuman, the Soul Puppet would never underestimate them or be careless. They came up with the countermeasure of an elite suppression party through the processing programmed in their Soul Core, which did not weaken their main force, while sending an acceptable number that could demolish those targets without too much damage. At the center of the Legion, the Core Puppet that was in charge of transmitting information and commanding the Legion kept advancing with the army towards their original target¡ªdashing toward the escaped Ultrahumans'' ''main encampment''.


    Soon, however, the Core Puppet paused for an instant as its Soul Core received dozens of incessant and urgent notifications.


    "Serial number Tbeta-8453, signal lost."


    "Serial number Tbeta-8457, signal lost."


    "Serial number Tbeta-8459..."


    "Serial number..."


    "Third Party destroyed. Designation canceled. Confirmed rate of demolition: one second. Searching data vault¡­ match found."


    "Enemy: First-class elite Ultrahuman!"


    The Core Puppet''s observation lens flowed with near-endless streams of data. As the radiance in its eyes flickered and processed information rapidly, the puppet came to a decision in seconds.


    "First-class elite Ultrahuman confirmed. Hunter Legion target redirecting in accordance with purging protocols."


    "All units, prepare."


    Amidst the wilderness, the army of steel that had been darting with a presence as if devouring heaven and earth stopped abruptly, switching from extreme mobility to extreme silence. Their tight, rectangular formation instantly dispersed into a scattered but orderly one akin to fish scales, and in the very next moment, the army turned a hundred and eighty degrees and advanced once more to that target which they determined to be worthy of their carnage.


    Meanwhile, Tank blinked in astonishment in front of the walls of Plantation. His bewildered gaze shifted as he tried to ascertain what was actually happening before his eyes, but what he saw were the remains of the Suppression party that was wafting away in the wind¡­ And it was more precise to call it dust than remains. Dense silver shrouds fell upon the land, turning into little grains of steel.


    What happened just now? The old man did not distinctly see anything other than the Hunter Legion dispatching a party to wipe out himself and the others. Tank had almost given up on getting Joshua to escape with him then, instead intending to get Formless cast invisibility on himself and Blast to run¡­ And what unfolded next exceeded his imagination.


    The ferocious heavy armor puppets had stridden toward them with thunderous footsteps. Each of them was opponent that the old man could hardly handle at the peak of his powers, and there were twenty of them coming at them, just as twice that number of puppets with long-ranged weapons followed. Such numbers meant certain death for normal Ultrahumans¡ªand most of them would never defeat such measured foes even if they exhaust their energy.


    Even so, against such troublesome foes¡­ that huge puppet in the sky stayed afloat, simply clenching its fist as the wheel of steel behind its body burst with a wave of silver light, pulverizing every enemy.


    What threshold of ability was it? Tank had never seen such a thing before the enemy utterly vanished without leaving any remains. As it looked up fearfully towards the figure wafting in the sky, he soon realized that the puppet and the black-haired youth on its shoulders were rising rapidly up beyond a thousand meters in the sky. The old man stared blankly for a while, before turning back to the surface, a thought seemingly crossing his mind.


    Tank inhaled sharply at once, unable to stop himself from taking a few steps back and almost falling to the ground.


    In the distance, the ''thunderclap'' from the puppet''s footsteps which trembled the land was growing louder. Sheets of steel-gray clouds were charging in their direction with a determined and exaggerated speed¡ªthe wind howled, and layers of green semi-circular energy barriers could be seen appearing amongst their ranks, fusing and resonating into a seemingly solid translucent energy shield.


    Tank could not help remembering that fateful final battle against the puppet army ten years ago¡­ in the basin of the Simboa continent''s western valleys, more than seventy Ultrahumans led their legions in direct confrontation against the Hunter Legion amidst that region of complex topography. It had been the same sight then: steel-grey clouds cascaded over the surface as the green barriers that had never been seen were raised, withstanding the violent Ultra-powers bombardment. Then, the heavy-armored units equipped with armors of immunity and virtually ignored inferior Ultra-powers charged into their formations, brandishing their fearsome weapons and launching a massacre.


    The Resistance never engaged the Hunter Legion in direct confrontation since then.


    Was he running? It was just as well since such powerful Ultrahuman should not be dying under such circumstances. Tank could now no longer see Joshua''s figure¡ªthe turbid air was shrouded in dust that even the most advanced optical instruments could not pierce such dense shrouds, much less the human eye.


    Even so, there was an emotion in the old man''s heart that could have been satisfaction or disappointment. As Formless and Blast dragged him away, the turbid skies suddenly thundered incessantly. And it was not just Tank either¡ªthe other two Ultrahumans hurrying away to flee and hide could not help looking up towards the skies as well.


    ***


    Nearby, the Core Puppet that was advancing swiftly with its legion looked up, its observation lens focusing at the skies too.


    Then, they saw it¡ªlayers of profound darkness suddenly cascaded over the skies that should be covered in endless dust and opaque. Cold, damp presence promptly extended, and in an instant, the world around them had seemingly changed, as if being pulled into another world.


    "Is this¡­ an illusion?"


    Tank kept his eyes in the skies above even as he shrugged off the other two''s grips, who in turn had paused as well. The skies were now filled with tight formations of dark dots that almost covered the heavens.


    Thousands upon thousands of water vapors appeared out of thin air in the skies, dispersing as clouds between thunders.


    Raging winds stirred as dark clouds so gloomy its suffocated people unfurled, just like a drop of ink which had dripped into clear water. In seconds, it engulfed half the world, the endless vapors churning and accumulating beneath raging winds and spreading rapidly, blanketing every part of the sky within sight and devouring the setting sun!


    The world darkened then, as the huge figure standing high above amidst the dark clouds and thunder, while indescribable power emanated from that whirling saucer. In that very moment, the silver gem darkened, the green gem shone, just before his right hand swung down heavily. Thus came thunder and lightning, and torrent rain descended!


    Drip.


    Turbid water dropped upon the Core Puppet''s glass lens for observation. As rain blew past it, its lens became clear.


    But after the first drop was thunder and lightning and endless downpour. The presence of gloom unfurled as rain and dust shrouded the land from out of nowhere¡ªthe rain that was essentially mudwater brushed the land, soaking all things and permeating its body. The earth became muddy, and most land that had been walkable turned into swamps, and the imposing puppet legion paused at once, with the excessively heavy Assault Puppets sinking into the soil, immobile.


    The next rain should have come thirteen years according to the forecast from Garden Zone.


    Amongst the confused puppet legion, clusters of information flowed in the Soul Core of the Core Puppet once more, leaving it puzzled as it had not encountered such a situation.


    "The weather changed. Why?"


    "Impossible¡­ how could Ultra-power change the weather?"


    On the ground, Tank, Formless and Blast were gaping. If pulverizing the enemy instantly was almost within their comprehension, the change of weather absolutely exceeded their imagination!


    There was once a powerful Ultrahuman who could control sandstorms, and had been capable of single-handedly holding the assault of Hunter Legions and buy enough time for the others to retreat¡­ But how could that ability to stir a sandstorm that covered an entire Plantation compare to the ability that created dark clouds out of nothing, while causing an endless downpour as far as the eye could see? In the century where the Resistance stood, never had there been Ultrahuman with such power!


    Boom!


    But reality did not give anyone sufficient time to react. After the rumbling, dozens of streaks of green lightning brewed amidst the friction between clouds and struck the ground, blasting the Hunter Legion. Thunder vaporized steam, turning rain into white shrouds while excessively dense currents, combined with searing heat that could melt all things instantly broke the energy barrier surrounding the puppets, destroying dozens of puppets.


    Rain descended as if arrows as billions of waterdrops streaked in long threads in the air, turning into sharp thorns. Up above, the thunder and green lightning never rested, shooting down one vein after another like a lightning storm cracking its whip at the atmosphere and earth.


    Heaven and earth appear to sway violently under its power.


    Screeeech!


    The Core Puppet that was helping other puppets out of the muddy swamp suddenly detected the urgent alarm. In its soul radar, it noticed a bright speck of light that was descending rapidly from the sky thousands of meters above. It was far faster than any puppet, or any bullet that left the barrel.


    "Intense energy signature detected!"


    "Ultrahuman fast approaching, prepare for attack!"


    "Attack!" The Core Puppet commanded decisively.


    Several unusually designed puppets stepped out from the ranks of the Legion. They were almost no longer humanoid; their bodies were akin to huge beehives. And now, the streaks of white light were extending out from the honeycombs, and in seconds, thousands of energy clusters burst out, turning into a series of photons that sped towards the bright and gigantic speck in the radar!


    Even so, it was futile. When the homing supersonic photons approached the speck, an unusual ripple swept past and blasted away every photon in the air. The massive energies hence dispersed as rainwater, forming a temporary vacuum in the atmosphere.


    It was then that the Core Puppet realized that the speck in the Soul Radar was not descending in a straight line¡­. Its trail in the air skewed slightly, before simply darting down at the entire Soul Puppet legion¡ª


    Bang-bang-bang¡ªevery ray discharger was temporarily useless due to torrential rain, which was why the Suppression-type puppets drew out backup guns with physical ballistics, and unleashed suppressing fire against that high-speed target. The puppets shot with supreme accuracy that would not lose out to any veteran army personnel, and with thousands of anti-aircraft artillery and other weapons firing, they built layers after layers of flawless net firepower.


    But it was meaningless. The bright speck in the Soul Radar ignored all suppressing firepower¡ªit was even accelerating incessantly, piercing the atmosphere and approaching them.


    "Distance: twenty-five hundred, seventeen hundred and ninety, four hundred and thirty¡­ Brace for impact!"


    The Core Puppet executed countermeasures while controlling ots entire legion through electromagnetic soul ripples, but it was too late.


    Boom!


    Like a meteor crashing down on earth, a massive explosion detonated upon the vanguard of the Hunter Legion. Violent shockwaves stirred rainwater and atmosphere, boiling air and kicking up raging winds.


    And in the heart of the explosion, a colossal machine body that never appeared on this world before left the searing steam clouds and appeared before the puppets.


    "Huh, so this Ultra-power¡­ or should I say Steel Authority."


    A floating halo containing six gems of different colors: silver, green, crimson, black, gold and white orbited gently behind his body. Joshua clenched his right fist, just as silver green shards dulled while the white Steel Shard shone dazzlingly.


    In front of him were thousands of fully-armed, alert and battle-ready Soul Puppets.


    "Not bad."

 Chapter 697 Self-consciousness

    The downpour raged on, endless green lightning struck from the clouds above.


    Even as Joshua stood upon the earth, the lightning descended beside him but never touched his skin. The warrior left no time for the Soul Puppets to react as well¡ªhe simply extended his right hand and firmly gripped thin air, and the white gem on the metallic halo behind him that had been swirling without stopping abruptly dazzled.


    So-called Ultra-powers were simply miniaturized Steel Authority. They would combine with the life of humans and could display endless wonders: Joshua himself had collected much Steel Particles in the Void, and he realized then that the particles themselves could fuse. As long as he collected substantial Steel Particles to fuse, he could create something akin to an artificial Steel Shard.


    The six gems of different colors were creations he made by fusing Steel Particles he collected back in Healthcare. Those creations were crude and experimental, and could only be used once, after which it would require energy charge. Even so, the artificial power of Authority remained unbelievably powerful for unbelievably powerful for normal humans.


    Silver gem embodied pure Steel Strength. It was control over mass, able to create or disintegrate. The green gem was a natural phenomenon, capable of creating cloud, thunder, and lightning out of thin air, unleashing bolts and downpour.


    And now, the white gem that Joshua was using embodied pure tremor.


    As white light flickered, formless ripples unfurled and the skies hummed resoundingly, as if dozens or hundreds of dragons were bellowing. The swampland almost a thousand meters around him began to vibrate rapidly, the pseudo-earthquake quaking mud and string tides, and the earth became a dark brown ocean. Hundreds of Soul Puppets struggled to escape, only to be directly broken by the high-frequency tremors inside the mud, churned into lubricants and spare parts.


    "So¡­ this is Ultra-power."


    Joshua remained where he was without once moving. He saw that the Ultra-power he had triggered himself rampaging across heaven and earth and seemed to have an epiphany, although his expression showed nary a change.


    Be that as it may, the Hunter Legion had yet to crumble. They kept advancing even after more than three hundred puppets had been devoured by mud or exploded from lightning bolts, for there were still more than a few behind them. As the air reverberated from being torn, those pure machines of slaughter finally crossed the many obstacles and arrived before their target: a huge puppet that was more than five meters tall and still growing.


    It was a machine construct that never appeared in Simboa before, having a craggy and fearsome body, while its arms and joints were spread with sharp blades and horns. On both sides of its helmets were two steel protrusions that resembled dragon horns, with green lightning bolts revolving around it. And on the chest of the huge puppet, a golden vortex-shaped core was quickly gaining shape and emanating a searing presence, vaporizing all rainwater around it into steam.


    The motionless puppet itself remained enlarging¡ªthe mud beneath the feet of the puppet was visibly sinking, and the surrounding sand, as if attracted by a power, fused into the puppet body. The remains of destroyed puppets that were within range thus became nutrients for the huge puppet.


    Then, a single heavy-armored puppet broke through the seal of downpour, lightning, and mud. Lifting the observation mechanism on its head, it saw a behemoth that was double their height and its clenched fist that threw a jab straight at it!


    Boom! As if a volcano was erupting, the air detonated at once. With a reverberation more resounding than the thunders in the sky above, unparalleled power unfurled alongside gales¡ªthe shockwaves of the fist alone pierced a cylindrical cavity stretching over thousands of meters, the violent force blasting away mud and swamp, revealing the stone deep beneath!


    The heavy-armored puppet to the fore was struck true, its armor shattering and burning at once while its body broke into pieces. Its parts rocketed away as if endless pieces of bomb shrapnel, and those shrapnel alone fell a dozen more puppets, even as more puppets had their Soul Core destroyed by the piercing shockwave from the punch, pausing where they were and no longer able to react.


    In the distance, Tank and the others stared dumbly at the thunder and lightning while the earth trembled amidst the downpour. They watched the puppet they had been a little acquainted with, gradually enlarging before dishing out a fist that all shuddered at.


    It was so powerful; it was terrifying.


    Such force was simply excessively horrifying. Tank himself would have to pay much effort to destroy one of those heavy armored puppets that were shielded with immunity, and it also had to be a single duel. However, that huge machine paralyzed dozens of puppets with a single strike.


    And it was still enlarging.


    "No, be careful!"


    As Tank slowly regained focus, a series of varied and brutal energy surge around the huge puppet abruptly erupted before he could finish his warning!


    "Requesting Ultra-power Unit installation¡ª"


    "Emergency protocols clearance, activating overdrive form¡ª"


    "Target ability exceeded evaluation range. Requesting unlock of all armaments¡ª"


    Amongst the Hunter Legion, each Soul Puppet with special design paused slightly as diverse and distinct waves of energy oscillation exploded. Abilities of different colors were unleashed under the downpour, as the Hunter Legion promptly revealed the greatest trump card that could chase the Simboan Resistance across the world!


    There were more than a hundred Ultra-power puppets with unique abilities!


    Bang!


    The air churned. A Soul Puppet that had bird wings shivered, and its entire body shot toward Joshua like an arrow loosed from its bow. Its speed exceeded the speed of sound by several folds, a sharp blade that rapidly vibrated in the air elongated in front of its body, capable of slicing stone and metals.


    On another side, a snow-white puppet''s entire body glowed with a faint light. Formless psychokinetic power directly raised the earth and crumpled it into a ball of dirt several dozen tons heavy, flinging it like a meteor at the enemy huge puppet.


    Apart from them, many special abilities were unleashed at once: flame, frost, lightning, acid, rays, disintegration, explosion¡­ As the Soul Puppets worked in perfect synchrony, not only did every single one of their attacks not clash, it instead attained the effect of one plus one equals to more than two. Its shockwaves spread over the land, stirring an unbound tempest as hundreds of agile steel puppets darted through the rain, leaping amidst lightning and breaking the sound barrier, causing the air to reverberated. The machines, holding Ultra-power were overdriving their capacity, and then¡ª


    All of them charged towards the huge puppet Joshua was controlling!


    At the sight, Tank, as well as Formless and Burst shuddered at once. Against such offensive, they would never survive no matter how they hide¡ªthe shockwave alone could easily kill them.


    But in the very next instant, just as everyone thought that the huge puppet was not coming out of this alive, a great flash shone and dimmed just as a huge rumble resounded. As the Ultrahumans in the distance opened their eyes again, they saw in immeasurable shock that the Soul Puppets dashing at the front had been twisted in to clumps of junk metal, just as the huge puppet was grasping another Ultra-power puppet which entire body was ablaze, before composedly tearing it into two like a raw fish fillet.


    The bird-winged puppet was conspicuously missing its head and upper body. It was struck where its Ultra-power was at once most formidable and vulnerable: with brute force combining with the backlash from the force itself, half of its body was pulverized.


    Meanwhile, the snow-white psychokinetic puppet was flattened as two colossal hands it could not vibrate pressed towards it from left and right, turning it into a thin sheet like a hydraulic press.


    In the meantime, the diverse Ultra-power puppets exploded one after another, and were written off. As the huge puppet attacked swiftly at a speed that did not befit its huge body, the imposing puppet legion fell into complete chaos.


    While they did attack at once, their offensive was filled with openings for Joshua. He could move many times in an instant where typical Ultrahumans could not afford to slow down, and that was the case just now. As more than seven Ultra-power puppets pincered him from left and right, they had been certain that none could simultaneously counter their attacks. Nevertheless, Joshua could, and then some¡ªhe even counter-attacked in an orderly manner.


    Without even using Ultra-power.


    The powerful puppet legion was fighting the wrong opponent.


    At that moment, Tank could see from far away that when the diverse Ultra-powers burst forth at Joshua, with infinite unique blows, energy beams, extraordinary spiritual force and soul ripples cascading, that the huge puppet appeared to have no inclination of using any special abilities. Against the Ultra-power tides that blanketed heaven and earth, Joshua simply clenched his fist, and in the very next second, endless specters of punches carrying brutal force struck out, each burst the air and shattering all oncoming blows!


    The huge puppet then finally strode, and moved, shaking the earth. Each time he moved he would appear hundreds of meters away, and each time he attacked he would directly destroy a single Ultra-power puppet, throwing pure brute strength against the various Ultra-powers, crushing them unceremoniously.


    Manipulating earth, shattering, controlling particles, dispersing, shifting temperatures and crushing. Due to the excessive gap between great size and strength, the huge puppet that was now almost ten meters tall just had to reach out to destroy one Ultra-power puppet.


    The entire Hunter Legion did even have the ability to retaliate. Any attacks were ineffective, and while they occasionally hurt Joshua with their special abilities, the remains of the other puppets on the ground would be absorbed and fused in seconds, and its damaged parts would recover. Just as almost all Ultra-power putters were defeated, the other ordinary puppets naturally became simple target practice and were swept away easily.


    "Is that¡­ Ultra-power?"


    Watching Joshua burying an entire Hunter Legion as if clearing rubbish, Tank stared stupidly ahead and could not help muttering.


    "No."


    Seemingly hearing his question, the tall and sturdy¡ªor more precisely, the massive Steel Puppet did not turn around, instead lifting its right hand and crushing the second last puppet, before answering with a deep voice.


    "This is Steel Strength."


    With that, he opened his palm, and the fragments of Steel Puppets dropped down. Only the pale blue Soul Core fragments turned into smoke, dispersing into the air.


    Through the downpour, swamp, lightning, earthquakes and Joshua''s personal attention, the Hunter Legion troops that numbered up to almost ten thousand were completely destroyed.


    When Joshua used his Steel Strength to animate the Authority of those gems, he understood at once with that familiar yet strange ripple that his Steel Strength was actually very similar to Authority. The only contrast between lay in the fact that Authority was singular, while his Steel Strength embodied multiple powerful abilities.


    Indeed, controlling substance, creating physical objects, divine strength without equal, assimilating mass, transformation, and self-evolution¡­ Joshua''s Steel Strength itself was a combination of dozens formidable abilities, which was why in the end, he simply stopped employing the single-use Ultra-power gems, instead solving the problems at hand with a way he was most familiar with.


    Although it appeared to be simple brute force, it was in fact a simultaneous functioning of ''self-evolve'' and ''assimilating mass''. In fact, if not for the swift alteration through Steel Strength, how could an ordinary Steel Puppet withstand the besieging of thousands of heavy-armor puppets?


    Finally, apart from a rather extraordinary special puppet, every other puppet was broken by Joshua into pieces, with none amongst the Hunter Legion able to stand against him as he used Steel Strength¡ªthe warrior even had the erroneous impression that If his Steel Strength could absorb the essence within, it might be able to extract seven to eight Steel Shards, allowing the wielder to grasp all kinds of special and great power. Even immortality might not be impossible then.


    As he thought further, he wondered how much Authority the Steel Pythons that were born with Streel Strength embodied, and how much abilities would it split into?


    But it was just wondering. None could dissect his Steel Strength apart from Joshua himself, much less a world.


    At the thought, Joshua arrived before the last remaining puppet amongst the Hunter Legion.


    It was a puppet that appeared very ordinary and was completely indistinct from other ordinary puppets¡­ However, as Joshua could see electromagnetic waves and directly monitor such signals, the puppet had simply released and accepted too many signals that it appeared abnormal. It appeared to be responsible for all communications of the entire Hunter Legion, with every Soul Puppet''s signals that were transmitted externally requiring its transit, just as it would transfer every command coming in from outside to the other puppets.


    In other words, that puppet was the Hunter Legion''s communications hub, perhaps even their control center.


    Joshua then lifted his huge hands and caught the last puppet¡ªthe Core Puppet¡ªwith a vice grip. Its limbs had already been twisted off by the warrior, leaving an exposed body. Silver radiance flickered between Joshua''s palm as pure Steel Strength permeated the puppet''s insides.


    Joshua intended to use Steel Strength and directly read the information stored in the puppet, even intending to trace the being pulling its strings through the communications channels it possessed.


    But just as Steel Strength eroded the metallic body over seconds, the warrior could not repress a gasp.


    "Wait."


    Slightly lifting the Soul Puppet in his hand, Joshua frowned. He had wanted to investigate its body construct, only to exclaim quietly in surprise. "That''s¡­ self-consciousness?"


    "Soul Puppets could actually develop self-consciousness?"

 Chapter 698 Not Much of a World

    As the torrential rains calmed and the dark clouds dispersed, a rare breath of fresh air cascaded amidst the world after the rain swept away all dust. It was now dusk¡ªthe vague sunlight of nightfall was visible at the edge of the horizon alongside the stars appearing in the deep blue sky.


    It had been a long time since the Simboans came across such clean air.


    On the muddy ground, Joshua held on to the delimbed Core Puppet but relaxed his grip a little, so that the precious object would not be crushed.


    It was a self-conscious Soul Puppet, and in other words it was considered an ''Intelligent Being''. Joshua had thought about the possibility before since Soul Core''s were made of the souls of normal people, which in turn prepared the depth as an intelligent being for Soul Puppets from the start. The warrior, however, never thought that there would incidentally be one amongst the Hunter Legion. He inferred that it would be a superior amongst the ranks of Soul Puppets, responsible for issuing orders and assessing situations¡ªso why would it be in the battlefield?


    Still, such things did not matter to Joshua¡ªhe did not care about the workings of Soul Puppet society, he just needs their information. From that aspect alone, having a soul was not bad. Indeed, it was great that he did not have to spare the effort of deciphering.


    Silver light flashed in his hand again as Joshua used Steel Strength and forced a link into the Core Puppet''s soul, building a bridge of information framework before searching for intelligence deep inside its spirit.


    At the moment, the warrior had a deeper understanding of the power he held. Through the ability of ''information link'', he was gaining proficiency in reading memories. Moreover, with his gradual understanding of the relationship between Steel Particles and Ultra-power, Joshua largely understood how ordinary people utilized ''Authority''.


    If one were to say that the origins of Steel Particles were as Joshua imagined¡ªfragments of Steel Pythons after world shattered, then those world shards would undoubtedly be attracted by other worlds. Particles and Mana Tide would hence sweep across countless worlds, obstructed and absorbed by the souls of living creatures within, allowing mortals to be superhumans.


    But what if the world in question was one with lower mana concentration, or if the population did not have a soul? That was no critical problem, however, since the soul is merely the best interceptor but not the one. Apart from the soul, the physique of intelligent beings was life spawned from Steel Strength, and could hence naturally absorb Steel Particles as well albeit at a lower rate.


    Nonetheless, the outcome of using the physical body to absorb Steel Particles was like how it had unfolded in Simboa: the particles would be hosted in a certain physical organ, and the individual''s Ultra-power would vanish if that organ is removed. Still, thanks to the presence of Steel Particles, the Ultrahumans that were originally without soul would rapidly form one to control that power, just as the Particles would gradually move to the soul and finally fuse into a single body.


    Once a soul was developed, everything would hence enter a benign cycle, and as souls lived and died, the world''s energy concentration would abruptly rise as well. In turn, the ascended energy levels would also accelerate the rate where souls were born. Therefore, more souls would intercept even more Particles, and the entire world would swiftly absorb Authority of destroyed worlds, strengthening and enlarging.


    It was a perfect and benign cycle. Ordinary individuals would attain supernatural power and the entire race would become born with souls in the end¡ªAuthorities in the world would also become numerous, while the energy concentration elevates. Even if all of that was built upon the destruction of other worlds, but such was reality, and Joshua even thought that it was part of the origins for worlds with Extraordinary powers.


    The essence of Authority was hence certain supernatural ability given form. Without mana and aura, mortals could only use their own lifeforce and stamina to animate it, but they could use spiritual strength after gaining a soul. As for those with Extraordinary powers in the first place, when they had attained supernatural powers, they just have to employ mana and aura: those two forces were essentially the combination of many Authorities, with the former being primitive while the latter was an Order system that could be honed and developed without end.


    Joshua''s Steel Strength had precisely been developed through lifeforce and aura. His energy alone was the greatest superpower, a compound of the greatest number of Authorities. If the range of mortals who attained Ultra-powers were E to S, he was at least SSS, or even an outlier.


    Then, having finished establishing the ''Information Link Bridge'', Joshua forcefully shattered the Core Puppet''s spiritual barrier, ignoring its efforts to struggle away from his grip and dived deep into its soul.


    Soon, he finished browsing the life of the Core Puppet.


    "¡­Made not too long ago?"


    The huge puppet droned as Joshua scanned through the puppet''s brief thirty-one days'' worth of memories, coming to a realization at once. "No wonder there''s not much difference from normal Soul Puppets. There''s not enough time to develop ''personality'' and ''self''.


    ***


    The Core Puppet was manufactured in a vast industrial zone at the center of the world at the same time as other Hunter Legion units. It was assigned the task to command the entire legion, while its specially made Soul Core had dozens time the capacity of other Soul Puppets, which was why it could take charge of instructing the entire Legion. Apart from that, its spiritual prowess was approximately a hundred times that of ordinary puppets, allowing it to dominate against dozens of Ultrahumans through sheer spiritual offensives.


    And until now, the puppet was still resisting Joshua''s invasion¡­ but would spiritual prowess that was merely a hundred times stronger than normal humans be able to affect the warrior? Its struggling was powerless as insects, and Joshua just had to patiently quieten it before he continued studying its soul.


    He was searching for the root of the puppet''s self-consciousness, spiritually scanning every little section of its information vault.


    Thus, Joshua could soon hear a mechanized voice.


    "Installing ''commander'' clearance. Installing ''follower'' data pack."


    Amidst the industrial noise of clanging metals that appear to come from a heavy industry zone, the calm and flat voice of a Soul Puppet ranged. "Congratulations, Serial Alpha-7739. You have become the Core of the Second Hunter Legion, obtaining elementary management clearance."


    "Praise the Maker, Praise the Time Turner, Praise our Ruler."


    As for the owner of the memory¡ªserial number Alpha-7739 that had just been built a moment ago, repeated the devoted prayer with the same calm and flat voice.


    "Praise the Maker, Praise the Time Turner, Praise our Ruler."


    And that was the source of its self-consciousness.


    "¡­Religion?"


    Joshua paused his spiritual link with the Core Puppet. The puppet''s large head had no change in expression, but the black-haired boy who walked out of the pilot seat behind the puppet had a puzzled expression. The warrior, controlling both bodies at the same time, looked toward the broken and no longer resisting body of the Core Puppet, their eyes filled with questions.


    "Soul Puppets actually have a religion?"


    Thanks to the unexpected information, Joshua did not hesitate to drive himself deeper into his link with the puppet''s soul¡ªhe wanted to see what place and what being the Core Puppet was linked directly to!


    ***


    In the faraway center of Simboa, the Information Processing Hub Label 0-0003.


    There was not even a single Soul Puppet walking in the colossal stair-shaped building, since the fifty-five-meter-tall colossus was the behemothic combined puppet will composed of seven thousand Soul Cores.


    The 0-0003 Information Processing Hub was responsible for puppet dispatching, mobilization, unit coordination and task assignment across all Garden Zones in the southwestern reaches of the world. They answer directly to the highest hub and ranked third in the overall hierarchy of soul puppets, while also holding the authority to directly command fifteen large scale industrial zone, along with over fifty agricultural zones and mining facilities without having to make reports. More than three hundred insectoid nanomachines would maintain and clean it daily.


    Information hubs were virtually indestructible. As long as it has energy and its sturdy basic constructs, the 0-0003 Information Processing Hub could keep running for more than seven hundred without maintenance, until critical parts damaged with age. But now, a dull rumble was echoing in the core of the Hub, just as a faint tremor that eventually became violent began to shake the entire integrity.


    Click, crack, pang!


    Inside the hub, some of the more delicate instruments were damaged from the tremors, with parts breaking out. The nanomachines on maintenance duty inside also stopped working, green-blue electric light flickering over their bodies as if the energy system inside had completely lost control.


    Outside the information hub, countless busy Soul Puppets paused as the ripples that were issuing instructions suddenly vanished¡­ But after a second, a while alarm echoed in their receivers!


    "Hazardous information infection! Hazardous information infection! A foreign soul is invading the Information Hub! Infection rate is rising rapidly, firewall expected to be bypassed soon. Suggested action: Information Processing Hub, serial number 0-0003 to self-destruct¡ªcountdown timer: 5, 4, 3, 2, 1¡ª"


    The observation plugin of every surrounding Soul Puppet suddenly darkened in the instant the urgent alarm sounded, before reactivating under a certain power¡­ But even after they energized once more, they could only see darkness and nothing around them.


    And in that dark screen, a pair of pupils glinting in silver radiance slowly appeared out of nothing, as if to replace the eyes of those puppets.


    But just when the silver eyes were about to completely form, the 0-0003 Information Hub also completed its self-destruction sequence. With a deep rumble, the reactor core directly below the hub overloaded, and a wave of blinding sparks slashed past the entire building inside out, incinerating everything along its way. Meanwhile, at the core of the Information Hub, bolts of energy flashed everywhere, twisting erratically in the air, volleying in the core processor. Seven thousand Soul Cores all thus self-destructed in the surging energy turbulence, while the temperature inside the building instantly darted above three hundred degrees, turning into a furnace core.


    Every storage facility and server were physically destroyed, while the delicate instruments were instantly written off after being overloaded by electric bolts and incineration at three-hundred degrees, leaving no chance for it to be reused. At the same time, every other Information Hub entered lockdown after receiving the news, declining all signals coming in from the outside and augmenting their firewalls.


    And on the other side of the world, Joshua, who lost all contact with the other side after getting a little clue scowled unhappily.


    "What kind of spiritual barrier and firewall could be so formidable?" There was incomprehension in his voice. "Could it be that Soul Puppet technology has really arrived at a threshold that I can''t defeat?"


    "Every connection is dark screens¡­ looks like Soul Puppet technology is more powerful than I thought."


    ***


    At present, Tank and the others had slowly crossed the swamp area that was still filled with electric charges and arrived behind Joshua. They appeared tentative and were approaching him slowly, but when the trio was ready to leave the complex topography of the swamp zone, both puppet and black-haired youth turned together and spoke with a voice that seemed to have an electrical echo.


    "Tank. Does the Resistance have any information about the puppets''''religion''?"


    "What is¡­ religion?"


    Staring as Tank and the other two appear at a loss, Joshua knew that he would probably get nothing from asking them, nor is there any use in continuing his dive into the soul of the Core Puppet. The distant connection had severed its link with that unit, and Joshua could not trace that information trail for information, nor is there any advantage in maintain that link: the firewall was too strong, he would not be able to enter at once.


    "Follower data pack, and that prayer¡­"


    Paying no attention to Tank as he panicked behind him, Joshua mused softly to himself. "If I''m not wrong, natural Soul Core builds that are natural could be produced into a Soul Puppet with self-consciousness with a little addition of Authority. With a soul, a ''Follower'' data pack would be installed into the puppet to nurture the faith of a certain being."


    "Maker, Time Turner, Sovereign. Could those titles be¡­"


    The warrior groaned for a few seconds, groaning and muttering. "There is a god that created and controlled these ''puppets''?"


    But why? Even Joshua who was not interested in becoming a god was aware that to provide faith for a god so that it could resist divinity and be aided spiritually, the followers must have firm will and complete soul. The stronger their will and religion, the purer their aid would be, and the soul becomes more complete, powerful and substantial.


    The faith of the Soul Puppets was a data pack planted directly into their programming, which unquestionably was superior to most people. However, if Joshua was being honest, he believed that the puppet''s souls were simply incomplete and barely passable. No matter how many the number of followers of such kind, they would not be of much help.


    What was more, why not design some ''Faith Garden'' if religion is needed? Like how Plantation, Industrial Zone, and Mining Zone were designed to procure food, manufactured products and raw materials, ''Faith Garden'' could be used exclusively to brainwash Simboans and Ultra-humans, nurturing those muddleheaded devotees as batteries for substantial faith. No matter how one thought about it, such a design was much better than using dozens of souls to produce a puppet with flawed self-consciousness for their faith.


    "No. Perhaps a Garden Zone such as that exists, it''s just that I haven''t seen it."


    Temporarily holding the illogical thought, Joshua found no meaning in pondering on that path. At the moment, the circumstances of Simboa was becoming more interesting and just as complex. The warrior could not help but grunt, perhaps entertained or simply unhappy.


    Simboans and Soul Puppets.


    Ultrahuman and Resistance.


    Destruction of the civilization in the previous era, the ignition and conclusion of war, puppets with religions and self-consciousness, the spiral tower at the heart of the world and the god hidden behind the scenes that may or may not exist¡­


    And most importantly, the Steel Python repelled away from its own world.


    There are more and more secrets hidden in Simboa, the world inside a Void vortex. Joshua could not suppress a feeling that everything was linked, that the Simboa the Steel Python was not removed from its own world by existence, but something someone planned.


    And any being that could achieve such a feat was very likely the one who caused the current stand of events in Simboa.


    ''Really interesting. Everything from human and puppet, individuals to civilization or the world itself escaped my imagination on every turn.''


    ***


    Behind Joshua, Tank and the other two were carefully observing the entire battlefield.


    Being spectators to the battle, they were not attacked apart from panic. The earthquake, swamps, downpour or lightning never once reached their position, even if there was no telling that Joshua deliberately made it so.


    Right now, as Tank looked up front, he could not help exhaling.


    Everywhere he looked were remains of puppets.


    There were crushed puppets buried beneath the earth, incinerated puppets scorched by lightning sprawled in water, immobile puppets that fell into the swamp and which Soul Cores were extinguished, or puppets with nothing other than dust remaining after being punched by massive Steel Fists¡­ Over thousands of meters, the earth was in disarray and trampled all over, with turbid lubricants flowing around mud water and mud, while the stink of iron was in the air.


    In ten minutes, an entire Hunter Legion that had ten thousand units were destroyed, with that single puppet in Joshua''s puppet left which was probably broken as well, given that there was just half of it remaining¡­ And Tank was aware that it was not his limit: as the downpour cascaded and lightning crackled, he saw that there was a tempest in the air: there were outlines of a dozen hurricanes, but somehow Joshua did not form it, instead using the next ability.


    And Tank could not help looking up at the whirling Steel Halo behind the warrior at the mention of ability, where six gems glinted lively radiances. Silver, green, white, gold, crimson, and black circled rhythmically as powerful energies unfurled in the air, creating energy particles of various colors that wafted through the air.


    If a single gem meant one superpower of that magnitude before, those six gems were priceless treasures that could utterly destroy both Hunter Legion and the Resistance¡ªthe boy and huge puppet before his eyes was a dangerous character who could single-handedly wipe out the entire Resistance!


    And he still appeared unhappy with their killing of the Labor Puppets. But what else could he do¡­ the old man who was advanced in years, and basically experienced the entire rise and decline of the Resistance could not help sighed inwardly. Unlike those normal, ignorant and young Ultrahumans, Tank was naturally aware that the Labor Puppets working at the Nurseries were their own parents!


    It was clear when the first child amongst the Resistance was born. When everyone saw that the woman whose stomach has bloated and was suspect of a malignant disease gave birth to the infant under anguish, the smarter ones amongst the Resistance almost understood how life came to be in the world¡­ And when they discovered that the Labor Puppets in the Plantation could give birth as well, the middling and high-level officers amongst the Resistance understood their origins.


    At first, the Resistance even wanted to rescue some of the Labor Puppets, but those mortals were brainwashed to the point of becoming puppets with human bodies with neither intelligence nor self-consciousness. Saving them would not only kill them but also creates pressure on the stores of resources the Ultrahumans had. Realizing that they were powerless, and to prevent other Ultrahumans to overestimate themselves and rescue the Labor Puppets after learning about the truth which would in turn cause internal strife amongst the Resistance, their Leader deliberately carved a divide between Ultrahumans and morals, limiting rescues to children with Ultra-power.


    Therefore, the massacres that came later were simply means to an end. After so many years, most Ultrahumans no longer saw the normal Simboans as fellow humans, becoming really convinced that they were not of the same species, which gives them a clear conscience even when they killed¡ªand then there were those that realized such killing relieved stress, and began to like it.


    It was¡­ sad.


    "What is it, Tank? You don''t look too good."


    The old man jumped when he abruptly heard the unfamiliar but youthful voice. Still, being a member of the Resistance who had gone through a hundred battles, he calmly turned and spoke with a voice of slight reverence, "Puppeteer¡­ I''m a little unwell."


    At some point in time, Joshua''s human-form puppet had arrived beside the trio. Only Tank had the mental composure to converse with the youth who single-handedly destroyed the Hunter Legion¡ªBurst was so nervous he could not even speak, while Formless seemed to be paying attention only to the sights of everywhere else.


    "When Unchainer repeated my question a while ago, I realized that you were the only one who did not have a disapproving expression."


    The warrior spoke calmly, seemingly not minding the old man''s slightly changing expression and continued instead. "You answered my questions with composure, and it''s considered unthinkable for you to live in such a post-apocalyptic world¡­ You should be an elder amongst the resistance, which is why I want to ask¡­"


    "What do you think about this world?"


    There was earnest and curiosity in Joshua''s voice.


    "What do I think?"


    Tank was surprised by that question at first, and initially wanted to simply answer¡ªand it was then that his throat suddenly roared and did not make a sound: even after taking a deep breath, Tank still could barely suppress the intense emotions stirring in his heart.


    Sadness, torment, despair, exhaustion. Tank wanted to bellow, to wail and to sob at the very thought of the life he led in the past few decades.


    But in the end, nothing happened.


    The staunch old man gritted his teeth, force his emotions to calm and answered Joshua with a serene, unemotional voice.


    "Not that good."


    ¡ªBut of course.


    ¡ªHow could it be good?


    ¡ªIs there anything good about leading a dog''s life?!


    ¡ªIs there a thing I could get used to about this damned world?!


    Tank would never voice such venting words. His tone was calm even as his heart rippled in tides that reached into the skies above, showing not a hint of exaggerated emotion. "It''s too hard.


    ¡ªNot only hard. It is pretty much hell, traveling back and forth in this burning world and bringing along a bunch of new guys who know nothing, fighting dangerous enemies, stealing food and ambushing Gardens, killing my own kind, watching as I aged while the enemy becomes more powerful¡­ Really, I could just die and save myself the trouble.


    Even so, the old man believed that it was enough for him alone to embody such negative emotions. He did not have to vent and infect others, tainting a shade into the hearts of the younger ones¡­ It was fine if they knew nothing. There was bliss in ignorance, and that is enough.


    It''s just killing. There''s nothing to it.


    Tank closed his eyes, inhaling deeply once again.


    And we must never stop. We can''t stop plundering and rescuing, and there must be no conflict amongst the Resistance: even if it meant killing our own kind and our own parents, even if we give up on many things, the Resistance must keep going forward¡­


    Because if the world was hopeless now, pausing right where we are would mean hopelessness¡ªforever.


    We must never stop. We must keep resisting, destroying Garden Zones of the Soul Puppets, strengthening themselves¡­ When we are powerful enough again, we shall assault the center of the world. We must keep carrying on, because hope lies only in front. Hesitation is fall, into the abyss of ten thousand fathoms.


    Such was the sadness and resolve of the weak.


    Tank opened his eyes but said nothing. He exhaled, his expression becoming firm once more.


    He had thought the conversation to be over, but when he looked up, he found a pair of eyes that appear able to peer into the hearts of men.


    "Is that so? Well, you do know..."


    Joshua stared at the determined old man whose heart was akin to being forged from true steel. The warrior neither sigh nor praise, instead speaking just as flat. "This really isn''t much of a world."


    "Hold this."


    With the clanging sound of something falling off and Tank''s astonished stare, the gems of six different colors behind the huge puppet dropped off from the whirling steel halo with the simple point of a finger from the black-haired youth. The six fist-sized gems slowly shrunk in the air, finally turning into six thumb-sized crystalline bodies.


    At the center of the six crystals, six fluctuating Steel radiance flickered.


    Subconsciously accepting the six crystals, Tank felt infinite complex information appearing in his mind once he touched them. The information was gradually simplifying by layers as well, finally transforming into images and explanation that the could clearly understand¡­ He could not study them in detail at once, only knowing that it was probably a way of training spirit and his own Ultra-power. When he realized that, the old man looked up in shock, but could not find the black-haired youth.


    Tank hurriedly turned towards the huge puppet, finding the fifteen-meter tall steel creation slowly rising into the air as its steel saucer whirled, and then entering the horizon.


    Joshua had already left.


    He did not say a thing, and did not have too.


    If the Simboan Resistance know what they did and what they chose, and had the resolve to give up and advance, then all they desired was a hope.


    Then he shall pass the seeds of future and hope to them.


    Those were Ultra-power Units assembled from the blood and flesh of their own kind, while he was simply returning them to its owner while adding ways to cultivate that Ultra-power. It was nothing too important since it was something done in passing.


    And that was enough.


    Enough to change this world that was not much.

 Chapter 699 Soul Star

    As the gigantic Steel Puppet whizzed toward the dark night sky, his vision began to elevate from the barren earth. The boundless gray-yellow plains extended as far as the eye could see, just as a cold, sinister wind unlike daylight lingered in the skies.


    Joshua looked down upon the land. He could see the lights flickering on the Plantations¡ªthe Simboan Ultrahumans party''s battle did not actually destroy it fundamentally: it would recover to its original state if a new batch of Soul Puppets were to be stationed there.


    Looking up at the night sky, Joshua saw multitudinous stars twinkling amidst the faint gray clouds. Their radiance was dull and vague, as if having been shrouded by layers of veil, and the light they glinted in emanated unease.


    There were varying differences of starlight between every world. Due to the difference in position amidst the Multiverse, starlight visible to every world would contrast, and unlike Mycroft, Simboa had no moon. In the black night sky, there were thousands of specks flickering but without that familiar silver brilliance.


    Of course, such frivolity was not the most important.


    "Simboa¡­ should not have stars."


    Now eight thousand meters into the sky, Joshua remained rising, having crossed most cloud layers and dust shrouds, arriving high above where not even dust existed. Staring upon the silver stars glinting in the darkness, he muttered to himself puzzledly.


    "Why would there be stars shining in a world inside a Void vortex?"


    While most inhabitants of this world would not know about the situation of their own world, the warrior knew very well that there were no worlds existing within several dozen thousand datum points beyond Simboa. The vast energy vortex surged in the Void, and this world was the isolated island in the heart of the vortex.


    It should not have stars or starlight. The world of Simboa should be entirely dark, and as silent as if dead¡­ And if that was the case, what would those shining specks be?


    Joshua had risen so high above precisely to investigate that.


    At the moment, the gigantic Steel Puppets had arrived twenty thousand meters in the air, a height where Joshua could see those specks that appeared to be starlight enlarging, proving that the warrior was not too far away.


    When he looked at it roughly, it appeared to be clusters of burning fireballs. Silver-blue radiance that were without dust extended in the clear air, and Joshua could feel very distinct ripples emanating from the fireballs. The sensation was rough, dense and seemingly alive, just as he sensed a familiarity: the warrior could not help pausing for a moment when he felt it, and he studied those distant fireballs, his brow tightened.


    Those were ripples from Soul Cores.


    "¡­What is actually happening in this world?"


    The puppet paused for moments before moving again. The whirling steel halo behind its back accelerate, and formless momentum sent it flying in the skies at the speed of thousands of meters per second. At that speed, Joshua arrived at the fireball closest to him in a brief few instances.


    And when he arrived beside it, Joshua realized that it was not as huge as he thought.


    It was a perfect sphere with a diameter of twenty-five meters, with an outer layer assembled from a certain half-energy, half-crystal substance. Silver blue flame akin to liquid magma churned within, emitting bright radiance that could blind any creature that stared directly at it within several thousand meters.


    Dense and frightening soul ripples that could throw normal intelligent beings into endless illusions cascaded, lingering amidst the silver-blue flames. It rumbled sharply within the thin atmosphere, and had the distinct scorched odor of plasma¡­ It was a star, the true form of a Simboan star.


    "This thing¡­ This plaything."


    Having seen the huge ''star'' that was actually an unfathomably huge ''Soul Core'', Joshua''s human body could not help breathing out softly, staring at the soul light with the puppet body together and muttering with a deep voice, "How many souls did it take to make it?!"


    Joshua turned to the starry skies around him. There were at least more than a thousand ''stars'' observable in the skies of Simboa, while some remained hidden due to various reasons such as angle, overlapping radiance or being too dim¡­ If every star was like what the warrior had seen, every single one of which was a large Soul Core with a diameter of twenty- five meters, how many souls it took to fake a sky of stars?


    Soon, Joshua had an estimation: one such soul star needed at least twelve hundred thousand standard souls.


    And a thousand of them meant twelve hundred million.


    Joshua was silent when he got his answer; he was left astonished by a number for the first time.


    Across the Simboan continent, apart from the colossal building clusters at the center of the world, the Plantations of Soul Puppets would at most be just over a thousand. No matter how one overestimated, the world population would never exceed four hundred million¡ªbut it was explainable if it was the accumulation of a thousand years of breeding, although it would be horrific if that was the case.


    "There is no more than seven hundred Soul Puppets in a single Plantation too. A thousand Garden Zones, and several Hunter Legions¡ªwhen counted above the higher average, would have a hundred thousand Soul Puppets. Even if there is a great number of puppets at the center of the world, their number would never be over two hundred thousand either."


    "Puppets used to rule the world and regulate order would be at most be just above two hundred thousand, and yet the souls hanging in the skies are over a billion. It is simply unimaginable however one thought about it."


    Slowly approaching the huge Soul Star, Joshua extended his hand, intending to touch the cluster of cascading soul light. Apart from shock and rage, there was also profound puzzlement in his eyes.


    What''s the actual intention of the one who created these Stars?


    As he asked himself that question, Joshua extended his hand determinedly. The huge Steel Puppet clenched its iron fist and punched out¡ªdirectly shattering its half-energy crystal shell of the Soul Star before directly using Steel Strength to connect himself into the dazzling soul light.


    The warrior then saw the entire world of Simboa.


    Sixteen hundred and eight four stars hung above the skies, linked to each other in the highest point of the world. On the ground, the top of the dark blue spiral tower emitted the same radiance, assembling into a colossal, dimensional and dense network that covered the entire world. That network itself had no wondrous or unusual function, however, and its singular function was to observe.


    Indeed, to observe.


    As the Soul Stars that numbered over sixteen thousand Soul Stars released soul light and soul ripples that perfectly covered the world, permeating even the earth and deep beneath ground. In the instant Joshua connected to those soul light, he could see every movement across the entire world of Simboa: it was an observation that surpassed any living method. Incalculable amounts of information cascaded from the other side of his Steel Strength connection, causing the warrior to groan and sever the link.


    The part of Joshua that descended upon Simboa was merely part of his Soul and Steel Strength. What he needed to do did not require soul strength but an extremely unique path evolved from his main body, and only his main body alone could handle such astronomical volume of information¡ªhis soul was far from enough.


    So that he was not consumed instead by the light of the Soul Star network, Joshua could only sever the link.


    "¡­Just to observe the entire world?"


    Calming his soul that had taken a slight blow, Joshua promptly thought that things had became even more incomprehensible. The hue puppet shook its helm, as if to convey its master''s puzzlement. "Sixteen hundred Soul Stars, more than twenty hundred million standard portions of souls. With such amount of souls weaponized, even gods would be simply blown away¡ªif it''s used for salvation, I could actually reignite the Flame in a dozen worlds of Karlis!"


    It was not impossible to use those fuels to expel the World Will directly as well!


    Naturally, it was a hyperbole. Twenty billion¡ªmuch less twenty hundred million¡ªwould not have sufficed to save Karlis that was on its last breath since it had no ability to augment cycles of Order. But if the it was Karlis of present with the refugees from Grandia, it would slowly recover its glory all by it itself without Joshua''s rekindling.


    Souls were the greatest absorbers of energies wafting freely over the Mutliverse. With soul as a source, withering worlds could regain a little nourishment, but it was far from enough to depend on it to reshape a world¡ªthat depended on the quality of the world itself.


    Leveling his thoughts of incomprehensibility, Joshua calmed. While he did not know why the one who created the Soul Star network would use all those souls to create a colossal observation system, he knew that it was an important part of their plans.


    If that was the case, he shall destroy it.


    ***


    In truth, Joshua had remained strictly neutral when he first arrived upon this world. While he was not un happy with the actions of Soul Puppets breeding intelligent beings as if livestock, he did not act to correct it since he did not know how the relationship between Soul Puppets and Simboans unfolded¡ªit was not right for him, an outsider, to interfere with the strife of a local civilization.


    After all, right and wrong contrasted. If the world was destroyed from war, who was the one who started the war? Who was in the wrong? And what if the Soul Puppets had been oppressed before, resulting in their own rebellion against the Simboans? It was the natural progress and change in civilization. If he interfered suddenly, he would only distort Order, bend civilization¡ªhe could not whimsically involve himself with the freedom of other worlds with his power without knowing reasons.


    That was simply boring.


    But the more he understood about Simboa, Joshua became gradually aware that the Soul Puppets were evil, if not evilest. While the Simboan Resistance had wrong ideas, everything was caused by the master of the Soul Puppets, and the Soul Stars that numbered over sixteen hundred was proof. Such inconceivable class of slaughter exceeded the definition of evil itself, and Joshua might not be able to find any sin comparable to such act.


    Perhaps it was no longer a sin¡­ for it had now become a form of order: Soul Puppets breeding Simboans, harvesting souls and Ultra-power units were just like humans fed upon the flesh of livestock and harvested crops. There was nothing more normal than that, just as there was nothing more warped.


    If that was the case, he did not have to say or think anything else. Joshua would correct that warp.


    Thus, the huge Steel Puppet raised his fist, aiming it at the empty skies above.


    In that instant, the star sky trembled as all clouds and shrouds in the southwestern skies of the Simboan continent were parted forcefully by a massive force, and closing itself rapidly. There, a huge vortex appeared distinctly, swirling violently, even consuming a star. In the center of the vortex, silver-blue radiance permeated the world, forming a beam that pillared heaven and earth.


    Joshua lifted his right hand high above as Simboa''s Steel Shard shook intensely as if alive, but in the very next instant, that proof of Authority that was indestructible by all means crumbled. It was eroded by a power of the same source, becoming a part of its body: now given physical form, the Steel Shard disintegrated into billions of Steel Particles, assimilated and absorbed by the warrior with relative ease.


    In the instant the Steel Shard shattered, the fifteen-meter tall puppet enlarged as if ballooning. The vortex it had turned into consumed the billions of soul portions from the Soul Stars, and it became sixty-meters tall in a brief moment, while various Extraordinary constructs developed in its body.


    The entire world of Simboa saw that astonishing sight. Whether it was Plantation, Industrial Zone, Mining Zone or Nursery, the numbed people of Simboa lifted their heads instinctively, just as Soul Puppets did, having sensed the massive energy source. Even the Simboan Resistance who hurriedly collected their resources and prepared to escape the Hunter Legion''s assault paused, gaping and staring at the silver Vortex that was slowly spreading, as well as the endless stars that were moved and twisted by the vortex.


    They looked on dumbly, forgetting to even gasp in wonder for none knew what that phenomenon meant.


    The entire world fell silent. Dark night was brightened by silver light, while starlight was pulled by the vortex like a moth to a flame. At the heart of the vortex, the huge machine expanded incessantly before shrinking. Around him, countless complex magical formations formed from simple runes took shape, and energies autonomously formed radioactive patterns. Those patterns assembled behind Joshua, finally shaping into a halo of energy, reassembling with the orbiting metallic halo and shaping into a ¦µ symbol at his back.


    The symbol of perfection.


    The Steel Strength that Joshua embodied had various unique powers such as substance consumption, self-regeneration, adaptive evolution, extreme augmentation, information link and energy conversion that were refined from this aura and lifeforce before he ascended into Legend. Having such Steel Strength, Joshua would possess great combat prowess whichever world he visited: such was the Authority he developed by transcending worlds.


    But now, such Steel Strength was not enough. The mastermind of Simboa is very likely a true deity, and even Joshua would never dare to claim that he could win against a Legend confidently, much less a true god.


    Therefore, he energized his power inside Simboa to its very limits, bursting with energy that stirred the dimensions and parting the world.


    High above, a vein of fissure tore the horizon apart.


    "Heavens, what¡­ what is that?!"


    On the ground, Tank''s entire body was shivering, the six-colored gem in his hand.


    The old man''s mind had been blank for quite some time after learning the information and function of the gems from the gems themselves, and he naturally knew what they were: it was six complete legacies of formidable Ultra-powers, granting those who used the gem to train in six different abilities without regard to their innate ability. The silver gem granted control over earth and metals, the green meant manipulation of fire, wind, and lightning. The white was rapid vibration, red was radiation and explosion, the golden one allows teleportation while the black forms and energy absorption shield that could withstand all attacks.


    If those inherited knowledges were utilized flawlessly, the Simboan Resistance would have the power to defeat the Soul Puppets! What was more, the elderly man knew that it was the most basic form of the legacy¡ªbehind those pictorial instructions were more complex and more profound Ultra-power Legacy that required deeper knowledge!


    But just as Tank recovered from the shock of the gems'' legacy, he was stunned again as he stared directly into the skies. Beside him, the eyes of the youth called ''Burst'' widened, and he exclaimed in shock, "Tank, Formless¡ªhurry, look there!"


    None of the other two paid him any attention since all of them were already looking at the same direction, at the clear skies where clouds had dispersed from. Then, everyone picked up that harrowing sensation as a powerful silver light flashed.


    At the zenith, a silver beam pillared the world, piercing the clouds directly into the night sky, arriving deep into the darkness where no eye could see¡­


    And in that pinnacle beyond the world where the fissure that was breaking gradually, an imposing, majestic and mountainous Steel hand was reaching down from the other side of the fissure. He did not cross the fissure, however, and instead caught the beam outside the world.


    The eyes of a giant god lingered over the world, and exhaled.

 Chapter 700 All Things That Moved Against the Tide

    Through Steel Strength link, Joshua''s original form instantly understood everything about Simboa. He learned that the world would have trouble overcoming itself, that the Simboan resistance was too weak and the enemy they face could subjugate an entire world by themselves, a deity that expelled the Steel Python¡­ Even if the profound power of a god was not taken into a count, they would need decades of birth and recuperation to face the Soul Puppet forces alone, before spending centuries to reclaim their world and rebuild order.


    Joshua did not intend to interfere with their struggles or their rebuilding of civilization and glory, but he could not abide by the mastermind sitting contentedly upon their throne, or that that the creator of the Soul Stars could simply spectate everything.


    He would find that person and end the misshapen order.


    Therefore, the giant god exhaled, turning the world as bright as day.


    The fissure over the skies tore apart the connection of the world inside out, revealing the unusual sights of the endless Void. There was a thin veil, however, that kept the world and Void from being directly connected, but the breath of the Giant God could pass it. As the heavens of the entire world turned silver white out of nowhere, crimson sparks, along with endless radiance began to cascade across all directions. Clusters of silver shroud and rays unfurled toward the horizon like corona ejected from the sun, a wild tide akin to that of the northern oceans.


    The energy from beyond the world instantly claimed the colors of the world. Inside the silver Steel Shroud, there was a reverberation akin to a horn, and in a brief few seconds, as the entire world stared agape, the silver tide washed over most of the skies overhead, descending like rain. Tank looked on as the silver shroud swept through the skies, absorbing the dust in the atmosphere around it and forming a crystalline downpour. It crashed down on the ground but without striking any living being, and the gray-back crystal bodies simply rolled on the ground before slowly dispersing into heavy dust.


    Soon, the wafting shroud of dust particles that blanketed the sky and the sun and troubled all life on Simboa vanished. Shuddering, the Ultrahumans stood and touched those dust particles, gulping mouthfuls of the unbelievably fresh air. It was something they never felt for decades, with some even sobbing¡­ But that was not all. From the fissure, another cluster of silver shroud cascaded, dyeing the surrounding atmosphere as if ink upon clear water, the incomprehensibly rich Steel Strength darting toward the network of fake stars.


    Instantly, there was a dull boom that no human ear could hear. The stars over the skies flickered, alternating between brightness and dullness, before a vast tidal wave of soul ripples swept through the whole of Simboa, leaving all things astonished.


    Between blinks, all Soul Puppets were paralyzed, while Simboan Ultrahumans went down on their knees, shuddering: unparalleled might was descending like a god, and a destruction of retribution had come.


    As Joshua van Radcliffe unleashed his full, terrible power, flipping heaven and earth was like the flip of a hand, even the natural ecosystem of a world would hence change immensely. The dust, left by the apocalyptic war a thousand years ago dispersed beneath the warrior''s breath, just as the magical formation of stars that monitored the entire world froze. And that was just his breath¡ªif he truly made a move, he might utterly overturn the cycle of Order in a world as the Steel Python Karlis had said.


    And in the endless silver shroud, the huge puppet stood at the center of the fissure, the solemn gaze of the giant god behind him. Before him was the entire world of Simboa, and between the Steel Shroud and energy flow that reverberated, the puppet lifted its hand and pointed directly at the dark-blue spiral tower at the center of the world.


    As if receiving a command from its master, the shroud that unfurled across all directions began to surge toward the center of the world at once. It swept through the chimneys emitting thick smoke and magical light, the factories that protruded unevenly over the horizon as well as the large regions of metallic buildings, and Joshua instantly knew all that had happened in that distant land.


    Those were factories that processed souls, bone, and skin, crafting Soul Puppets and all creations across Simboa. In those huge and majestic steel buildings, endless pipelines operated day and night, while Soul Puppets transported corpses from various Garden Zones¡ªin fact, all souls and Ultra-power units were transported here and sorted.


    The souls of Simboans that were without Ultra-powers like that unnamed technician was classified into a group. Their dim and faint cluster of light was piled together, stuffed inside a hexagonal prism and ended up being crafted into various soul creations, such as information storage units, processing units, and energy torches. Intricate spell formation worked amidst complete soul industry, forging spare parts of society from soul.


    On the other hand, souls from Ultrahumans dazzled. If the standard soul was one, then most of Ultrahumans'' souls were above three. Those rich, radiant souls would be marked with unique runic patterns and inscription before being made into precious Soul Cores used for new Soul Puppets, while some were mixed for Ultra-power Units or producing high-grade Control Cores, but most were being stored to build brand-new Soul Stars.


    It was severely difficult to fuse Ultra-power units and soul, with less than one compatible amongst ten pairings. Even so, in the thousands of factory pipelines, high-grade Control Cores that could produce Ultra-power Puppets were sent into warehouses to be stored, a force that the Simboan Resistance could never triumph against over decades.


    Such was the supply quota of the Soul Puppets'' Garden Zones at the core hub of Soul Puppets, and the truth of the world¡ªunder the immeasurably orderly rule of the puppets, countless Simboans were bred and harvested like livestock. Naturally, Soul Puppets never discriminate against any soul or Simboan corpse, only obeying orders and doing what they should. They never once looked down upon the crops they harvested, instead processing those final remains solemnly and flawlessly.


    But there was no hiding the fact that the entire world was actually a nursery, a farm of humans as crops¡ªwhat was worse, there may be a powerful owner behind the farm.


    A world of eternal despair¡ªsuch was Joshua''s singular opinion.


    Just think about it: Simboa, isolated in the Void vortex, powerful Soul Puppets, comprehensive breeding procedures and a muddleheaded, Resistance running for their lives. The internal struggles would never overturn such order without outside interference, and it was all as suffocating as steel compounding with water, and yet sturdy beyond compare. If Simboa continued such breeding, it would never fall into chaos even after hundreds and thousands of years, never destroying itself like the Evil God of Famine.


    Was it Order? Certainly! However, Joshua could not stand such Order.


    It was one without future or progress, and what was the meaning of existence for a world that simply existed? Without a body, consciousness and souls were only domesticated creatures. Enforcing cold programming upon intelligence was unquestionably the hell of hells for all beings, acknowledging such order was denying the meaning of all civilizations!


    The warrior was such a person who would say that the greatest thing for him was a difficult challenge when asked. Joshua had his preferences: he enjoyed seeing the blood of nemesis flowing beneath his feet and using the skulls of enemy tribes to decorate his mansion. Even so, his heart had a raging fire¡ªhe never enjoyed watching disappointedly, turning back or unshifting worlds as if they were dead. He favored change, progress, and future, to challenge difficult and indeterminable destiny.


    Hence, a layer of red light suddenly appeared over the body of the colossal Steel Puppet: those were dancing crimson sparks, while patterns akin to ruptures over porcelain spread over steel.


    If the birth of Flame was due to something combusting, then what combusted was definitely the warrior''s soul. He was ablaze from anger, for the billions of lives being harvested, and the billions more of unnamed dead. The air around him trembled in the presence of the broiling Steel Strength, with space itself prepared to crumple and bend at any time. The warrior determinedly stood vigilant against it all, resolved to bury the deathly Order of this frozen world beneath blaze and ash.


    The Simboan''s civilization and Order had long collapses, and there was no witness nor jury in that world.


    But that was fine. If civilization and Order were absent, Joshua would be the judge.


    "Fall."


    Joshua muttered, his voice deep and serene, his very words stirring waves upon the land.


    Where the silver shroud engulfed, unthinkable phenomenon began to appear: under those unidentifiable erosion of Steel Dust, soil and stone melted like ice cubes brushed by hot water. The sturdy steel factories did not hold on for long, and those majestic factories that protruded over the center of the world crumbled beneath the tides of silver shroud, the incessant crash and reverberation of collapsing echoing across the world.


    It was a technique Joshua learned from the Black Fog. In the aspect of Steel Strength erosion, he would never lose out to the greatest creation of the Shelter civilization, and that technique was now used against the warrior''s enemy.


    In an instant, dozens of factories were nothing but dust following the erosion of the Silver Shroud, while other large installation of the puppets could hardly escape the fate of being consumed by Steel Strength. As silver dust spread like a cultured plague, the entire center of the world was enshrouded, leaving only the Garden Zones with many Simboans. Those were enemies the Resistance must overcome in the future, and Joshua would not overstep boundaries.


    At present, the Resistance encamped southwest of the continent could clearly see that the skies above had nothing other than thousands of flickering stars and silver stream, and from the silver stream, a profound power was cascading. A primitive power originating from Creation was brewing its next offensive: The Steel Puppet high above waved its arms, having destroyed most of the steel building clusters at the center of the world. However, the warrior was no satisfied¡ªhis gaze was locked upon the dark-blue tower.


    "Calm, don''t panic! Keep to your formation!" Several old white-haired people with robust forms were shouting and calming everyone from high above in the Resistance''s base. Their brows tightened, they called for composure with clear voices amongst the panicking Ultrahumans. "It''s just the sky shining, what is there to fear! We escaped the clutches of the Soul Puppets not to shudder before such things!"


    "Pick up your weapons and collect your baggage! Protect your families and maintain your formations! We''ll move now and hide in the mountains!"


    The entire Resistance calmed themselves once those elderly folks who were clearly their leaders spoke. Like a divine pillar, the Resistance was comforted whatever storm stirred outside: their ranks immediately collected themselves from the chaos, and forming a huge party, they darted toward the mountains at the southern reaches of the world.


    Whoosh¡ª


    Suddenly, thousands of curiously designed flying machines rose from the buildings covered in a silver shroud. They weaved in and out of the shroud, a layer of luminous shield shining upon them and barring the erosion of the shroud. As if having grown wings, those flying mechanisms unleashed a hail of fire from their missiles and cannons, quaking the air, and the light hum of shaking crystal bodies were audible: those were the sounds of high-energy beam discharges.


    At once, all beams and projectiles shot at the skies above, just as the weapons placed on the count by Soul Puppets fired at once. Rays akin to positron cannons shattered the thin silver shroud and shot directly at Joshua, appearing intent on felling the huge puppet at the center of the world and stop the world''s upheaval.


    But a prompt storm whistled as it stirred the atmosphere, sweeping against all beams and cannon fire. The tempest where silver and crimson mixed thus unleashed powerful energy flows and crushed all projectiles, physical or not. It even shot down on the ground, kicking up earth and stone and quaking the lithosphere. A hill thus directly vanished, a huge crater left in its place.


    Joshua watched everything coldly. He stared at the Soul Puppets'' factories eroded by the silver shroud, the gales that swept across the land that turned hills and buildings into ash. Joshua waited for the being controlling the Soul Puppets to retaliate but failed, for that mastermind appeared to remain in slumber, showing no reaction toward Joshua''s rampage.


    If that was the case, the warrior would gather his own power and simply aim toward the dark-blue tower that stood aloft in the middle of the world.


    Factories were flattened and buildings shattered as the world trembled beneath Joshua''s power. It was an apocalyptic sight in the center of the continent where hurricanes and earthquakes raged¡ªthe invincible fortresses of the Soul Puppets were about to be pulverized, and now, that tower was about to face the same end as Steel Strength that eroded all things swept past like a shroud, turning everything in the dust.


    But just as the silver shroud was about to touch the surface of the dark blue spiraling tower that pierces the skies, formless ripples spread by layers around the tower, forming concentric circles that kept spreading. Complex and mystical, dreamy radiance unfurled, stagnating the winds around the tower.


    The silver shroud froze just as the storm stopped moving. Any who had vision above Supreme-tier would clearly see that the layer of Steel Shroud that was closest to the tower had a gap from the building that was less than ten nanometers, and yet that gap was akin to the difference between heaven and earth, for the world was motionless within!


    In the distance, every single member of the Simboan Resistance who were hurrying on in the wastelands stopped where they were. Their expressions were fatigued, showing worry and panic, with even the several white-haired elders at the fore appearing uneasy, able to only force themselves to calm. The rising dust around them also paused, and the scene resembled an oil painting titled ''migration''.


    In the Garden Zones of the Soul Puppets, the many Soul Puppets were gathering, moving according to their preset programming to prepare for war. Countless sealed weapons were drawn out from their weapons vault and loaded, but they now paused where they were too, maintaining their urgent pre-battle state.


    At the center of the world, one could see industrial pipelines and colossal Puppet facilities that had mostly been disintegrated and eroded inside factories and buildings. Only building frames were left of them, just as some had compromised foundations and was about collapse, and yet everything resembled ants in amber, frozen in the air and not actually collapsing.


    Everything stopped¡ªor rather, ''time'' has paused.


    Soon, the dreamlike radiance flashed, the only thing that moved in the motionless world. It appeared to not exist in the physical realm at all, and was a mere afterimage. But as the afterimage cascaded, time, too, began to flow in reverse.


    The silver shroud flowed backward, collapsed buildings and factories returned to their original state, while the hurricanes vanished without a trace. The Resistance who had entered the wastelands returned to their encampment, while the rains of crystals, along with the countless gray-black crystals that had frozen on the dusty ground darted back into the sky like a tape being rewound, breaking into countless vague dust clouds.


    High above, the fissure tore by the warrior gradually sealed itself. Everything returned to its original state, just as the network of the Soul Stars returned to normal, and the magical formation that monitored the world operated as usual.


    The huge Steel Puppet was no exception. He slowly descended from the zenith back to halfway above the sky: the light that permeated the entire world withdrew from the heaves, returning to his palm¡­ It was as if nothing happened, as if everything was a dream.


    The hands on the lock turned toward the opposite direction.


    The flow of the River of Fate reversed.


    It was as if all things moved against the tide, and was being pushed back incessantly¡­


    Therefore, everything returned to the past.

 Chapter 701 That is the Only Way

    It was the story of a youth that happened a long, long time ago.


    He was fourteen that year, wearing black mourning garments as he dug a hole on the mountain behind his house. He placed the cadavers of his parents, so that their graves would accompany the small grave mound that was his sisters, praying to the gods so that they could be reunited in the nether soil.


    The youth was in grief over his paraplegic parents'' passing, but was glad that they could leave this world that was filled in malevolence. With him alone now, there was nothing of warmth for lingering sentiment.


    It was the second year after the total war between Ultrahamans and the World Government ignited. As the Extremist faction of Ultrahumans launched suicidal attacks against various metropolis, the prosperous cities of Simboa fell overnight, with twenty-two out of thirty-seven nations of the Alliance destroyed. More than two hundred and fifteen people died in ''Three Dark Days'' at the start of the war, and people several times that number perished in the ensuing chaos and small-scale ambushes. Along with the two years of total war that followed, the grand population of Simboans fell by one third.


    The Extremist Ultrahumans believed that they represent the future of humans, and those without Ultra-powers were outdated species that should be eliminated. And yet, those old species dared to reduce their influence, and it was hence a debt of death. These crazed Ultrahumans had no qualms about using their full power to destroy everything in sight, sparing none, even the weak, the old, the women and children¡ªwith some targeting them especially.


    In truth, if those Ultrahumans with lesser objectives but held greater power freed their base of morality and attacked indiscriminately, there was nothing in the world that could stop them. Normal humans and armies may have a little way of retaliating in direct confrontation, but battles in cities meant great losses to the World Government regardless. Because there was difficulty in preventing the next ambush, the metropolis housing ten million peoples no longer existed as the world government split each city under their wing, creating fortresses that protected each other while it may be futile more often than not.


    If not for some Ultrahumans allied to the World Government who could control and prevent the attacks of the Extremists, worldwide Order would have long fallen instead of the current situation where the World Government still held control over most of the world, while sending mechanized troops to purge Ultrahuman organizations located in various places. These Ultrahumans were willing to stand against those who hated normal humans because the things they cherished had been destroyed by the Extremists.


    The world called these Ultrahumans who preyed upon other Ultrahumans ''Hunters'', and the youth was one of them.


    While he was one of their youngest, the youth had already gone through many battles¡ªhe would become lost over murder at first and actually feared the blood in his hands, but he would not stay his hand once he recalled his home and family, destroyed and killed by the Extremists. He thus became cold-blooded, cruel and unforgiving.


    The youth would act alongside a party of hunters, pursuing Ultrahumans lurking in cities and doing battle against members of the Extremist faction in barren wastelands. With his ability, the youth escaped life-or-death situations and triumphed against powerful foes, which was in turn precisely why he understood the essence of his power after using it time after time.


    And that was ''Standstill''.


    It was the complete opposite of ''Acceleration'' ability that the youth thought he had, for the essence of his power was to stagnate everything in a large area around him. Inside that Standstill zone, only he could move, and his ability was without equal in most situations it was in action: no matter how fast the attacks leveled against him, he would certainly decelerate it to the point that he could dodge it.


    Even if it sounds inconceivable, it was nothing too wonderful for Simboans, since the Simboan World Government had concluded that Ultra-powers had no rules after long years of research.


    Ultra-powers came in all manners and oddities. Some were normal and explainable by science, while others completely disobeyed common sense and ignore various fixed principles, which applied even to the process of Awakening. Until now, neither Extremists nor the World Government could find any pattern in Awakening¡ªthe Awakened could have been a beggar seeking alms on the streets the day before, just as the progeny of two Ultrahumans might not be able to awaken Ultra-powers for life.


    There was no question that there was a pattern within. However, with the Simboan Central Research Center which did the furthest sturdy having been destroyed at the very start of the war by several powerful Ultrahumans, the pattern remained undiscovered.


    Meanwhile, due to the youth subconscious vigilance and deliberate secrecy, almost everyone thought that his Ultra-power was teleportation, which certainly did not differ much on the surface. In actual battle, however, Standstill was very convenient when used against Ultrahumans with weak bodies even if it could not cause widespread damage. With that ability, the youth took out more than eight Extremists in hunts spanning two years¡ªa kill count that was almost equal to that of other hunter parties. Though there was no shortage of Ultrahumans who could destroy an entire army alone, they were defenseless in the stagnated space, and their heads would end up rolling, becoming the youth''s bounty.


    Thus, another two years passed amidst strife. The world population was still reducing, but the state of affairs was stabilizing.


    If the war continued as it did then, the Extremists would only find death and defeat. While they had Ultrahumans with destructive capacities comparable to the most powerful Ultrahumans, the World Government had enough Hunters to fight them, and there was no population to support them. Just as years of total war had not only reduced worldwide population by one-third, the Extremists'' numbers decreased by a wider margin: now, apart from the dozens of Extremists organizations left, most of the other groups were completely culled.


    On the other hand, the World Government that relied upon the base populations for more Awakened had boundless sources of Ultrahuman, and as the advantage grew significant with the Extremists'' losses, the war appeared that it would not last¡­ In various fortresses, television channels began countdown to a complete counterattack, broadcasting stirring speeches about the looming conclusion of the chaotic era of Ultra-ability. Everyone thought that the dark days was about to past, and a new Order would soon be established.


    The youth was one of them. He was now seventeen, having bonded with a few reliable Hunter comrades. Friendship and bonds allowed his cold heart to regain warmth, and now a young man, he could not help looking into the future: what life should he lead after the war? Should he seek a beautiful wife in marriage? Who would he invite to the ceremony? How many children should they have? What would the children be in the future?


    Such was Simboans. They favored Order and the predictable, a controlled living just as the youth was no exception. He even prepared for the birth of a child, purchasing several pre-war books about childcare in old markets, even planning renovations at his new home in anticipation of the arrival of a female owner¡­ Even his comrades'' good-natured sneers could not stop him from imagining it all, and that was perhaps the taste of bliss.


    It would have been great if everything was beautiful as imagined.


    ***


    In a cool, damp autumn Afternoon, a drizzle that seemed to seep into the marrow poured. Beneath such skies of gloom, the last few large organizations of Extremists had been jointly purged by the Simboan World Government and the Hunters. The world no longer had any noteworthy groups of Ultrahumans, only the disavowed spread across all parts of the world.


    The youth who had fought bitterly for years was now a fully-grown man. He sighed exhaustedly as the smoke cleared in the final battlefield, having used his ability several times to save his own party from danger and protect his comrades who fought alongside him for years. He felt that he had overexerted his ability after using it more than twenty times in a day, but he did not feel the pain since it was the last battle. After this, the world would regain Order as they weathered the dark nights of war: the dawn of peace was before him.


    The man was now one of the leaders of the Hunters, leading several powerful Hunter parties. This time, they had faced the few remaining pockets of Extremists who also happened to be craziest ones: virtually every Hunter was dispatched although it did not make the battle any easier.


    There was not a single weakling among the Ultrahumans who could live through the war until now. Everyone had their own ability that could stand against an entire army, able to summon storms and form natural calamity, just as others wielded powers of physical blasts or control physicality. There was no shortage of those who could control minds as well, but without the full support of the World Government, the Hunters alone would never triumph. Both sides were dealt serious losses and almost died together, with entire government legions losing all their troops.


    But in the end, the Hunters won. The few of the most powerful Extremists who wielded nuclear class destructive abilities were assassinated by the man one by one, just as the others beyond Simboa''s atmosphere were encircled by flying machines and other hunters. As the man looked up at the skies filled with dark clouds and the occasional flashing lights beyond, he could not hold back a smile.


    The war was about to end, and he was even imagining what kind of peace ceremony he would hold tomorrow. His and his comrades'' faces were brimming in happiness, a smile of people that had a future and hope.


    And that smile froze in the very next moment.


    His former allies¡ªarmies serving the Simboan World Government had suddenly turned against the hunters.


    Heartless bullets and missiles were discharged from their backs without mercy, and one-third of the surviving hunters died on the spot. Outraged, the surviving Hunters glared at the indifferent expressions of the army, cursing them¡ªbut even as their battle-hardened conditioning allowed them to swiftly begin a counter attack, a steel instrument akin to a signal tower were raised amongst the ranks of the military before they could activate their abilities. Formless boundaries unfurled, and almost all hunters thus lost their Ultra-abilities.


    After years and almost all Ultrahumans forget the matter, the Anti-Superpower Disturbance Field had been successfully developed despite the many rumors.


    And their first targets were former comrades.


    "This world doesn''t need Ultrahumans."


    The man could hear that cold and callous voice as he saw his comrades fell, one after the other: bullets were piercing their brains while bomb shrapnel tore their bones and insides apart. The man looked around, lost¡ªbut before the Anti-Superpower Disturbance Field could reach him, everything stood still, blocked by the stagnated space. It saved him from the unprecedented ambush, just as it forced him to watch while every one of his comrades died in extreme slow motion.


    The man felt as if he was a twelve-year-old boy again, witnessing firsthand as things precious to him was destroyed, while he could do nothing but watch. But unlike the past where an Ultrahuman was at fault and his bitterness was out of ''inability'', this time, it was the dark outcome of ''betrayal'' from ordinary humans.


    Was the betrayal sudden? Actually not. Before that, the man had sensed various omens¡ªthe Hunters'' budgets were being reduced, the propaganda both discreet and public spreading opinions that pinned all faults on ''Ultrahumans'', and not just the Extremists¡­ As everyone basked in the narcotic called triumph, the World Government was sharpening their blades. He certainly sensed that as a leader of the Hunters, able to foretell that the Hunters would disband post-war, but never could he imagine that the World Government could be so determined and unsentimental.


    Muddleheaded, the man escaped the battlefield without anyone noticing. The World Government''s military hurried back to their base after accomplishing their mission and getting rid of the Ultrahumans'' corpses, having a lot of things to do¡ªone of which was to cull the Hunters'' remnants and capture any Ultrahumans living in the cities.


    Bewildered, the exhausted man sprinted back to the fortress he used to live, only to find it in pandemonium. Countless ordinary humans were madly charging into the houses of Ultrahumans and lynching those without much ability to fight back¡­ All powerful Ultrahumans ¨C Extremists and Hunters ¨C had already been wiped out by the World Government, leaving weaklings who could not be of help.


    And they were now resisting, not knowing why their friendly neighbors were suddenly attacking them, just as other Ultrahumans screamed at them to stop and that there must have been understanding. Their heads were taken off without exception as decorations amidst the euphoric chaos, a scene that happened everywhere across the world, be it the superior departments of the government or impoverished districts.


    It was due to very simple reasons too: Ultrahumans were eligible for subsidies that far eclipsed that of civilians, Ultrahumans never saw ordinary beings as their own kind, Ultrahumans always had that smug expressions on their faces as if they were different from the others.


    Most importantly, Ultrahumans had Ultra-powers, while they did not.


    The man who slipped back to the street he lived in that the homely house that was just renovated no few days ago was now burning, while a headless, shriveled corpse was burning on a nearby lane.


    Whose corpse was that?


    Who knows?


    Having seen the same blaze eight years ago when his younger sister died and his parents lost their feet, the man fell silent before laughing. He did not know why he laughed, but he was laughing happily.


    On that day, ninety percent of Ultrahumans had died. Both Hunters and Extremists were utterly wiped out and Ultra-abilities was virtually extinct with one swift stroke. The surviving Ultrahumans lived in fear, unable to see future, even doubting the meaning of their existence, just as patrols hunting for any Ultrahumans searched every corner of the world.


    But the world left behind was not as beautiful as the World Government imagined¡ªin fact, it was a lot worse, for all kinds of ''mutations'' occurred upon the world with the deaths of so many Ultrahumans.


    ***


    It was rumored that Ultrahumans could consume the essences of each other''s Ultra-powers to improve themselves.


    However, none knew what the essence of Ultra-power was, save from the scarce few powerful Ultrahumans. Even after they had explained that the world itself was filled with it endlessly, the others could not see it, much less consume it.


    Still, there was no doubt that it existed and had a tremendous link to how the Ultrahumans Awakened and born¡­ As countless Ultrahumans died, a wild tide stirred inside Simboa. As the formless tides rage, those crazed ordinary humans realized in panic that they now had Ultra-powers too, that they were now prey.


    And that was how Ultrahumans were born by ten times the amount before¡ªthe one thing World Government never expected.


    The birth of Ultrahumans had never been predictable but neither had it been swift. It was why the World Government was convinced that they could cull them completely and use Anti-Superpower Disturbance Fields to suppress the possibility of any being born, reverting the world to its original state. However, those Fields could not be energized every given moment, while the Hunters, having contributed for standing against the great adversity of the Extremists¡ªcould they live harmoniously with civilians after the war, with their new authorities and ranks? Even the Ultrahumans themselves were unconvinced.


    Therefore, the World Government that stood on the side of ordinary humans all along would never sit idly by as the Ultrahumans rallied and empowered: the blood of Ultrahumans must be offered in the name of new Order.


    But now, as the conflict between non-Ultrahumans and Ultrahumans escalated to the point that no grounds for coexistence or peace was left, the World Government realized the harrowing truth that their rule was collapsing¡­ Due to the exponential spread of Ultra-ability, none could be sure that, in the very next second, they would not become an Ultrahuman¡ªthe hunted. The once-celebrated project to massacre Ultrahumans were the very reason the World Government self-imploded, for at first, the Ultrahumans who awakened naturally were allied to order.


    Now, however, all of them were anti-establishment.


    Just imagine it. If you would suddenly attain Ultra-powers¡ªthe ability to dominate over the lives of normal humans and no law could restrain you, and yet those civilians without powers saw you as the enemy, perhaps even with hatred, yearning incessantly to take away your power and kill you off along with the Ultrahumans. What would you do then?


    Perhaps some would allow themselves to be disemboweled, but there would always be those who resist, even if they were once a part of those who wanted nothing other than the extinction of all Ultrahumans: human perspective moved as fast as light then.


    Thus, Order collapsed.


    Anyone could murder anyone, and there was none to stop them. With the unimaginable increase of Ultrahumans, the world fell into a cycle of destruction¡­ the more Ultra-powers there were, the more powerful and unique abilities would exist. For self-preservation and taking the initiative, everyone fought as if they had gone mad, destroying whatever was in sight and reducing the world to a misshapen state. Ecosystems fell entirely, the land was scorched, the sky became dark.


    And yet, in that genuine apocalypse, humans were still slaughtering each other.


    The man witnessed it all. As he watched Order fall into Chaos, he finally realized that what destroyed Order or happiness was never Ultra-power, but the human heart.


    If that was so¡­ world and Order will always be what the human heart wants it to be.


    That was the way it is.


    The man, having understood that, finally resolved himself.


    If the world was so crazy, then he shall change it utterly.


    If the human heart was so dark and selfish, he would be the most selfish one.


    If Order was so fragile, he shall create the strongest and most complete Order.


    He would do it even if it takes decades or his entire life.


    Thus, time flew. In the very moment that the metallic throne was forged at the heart of the world, a sturdy Order as cold as still was gripped tightly in the hands of the champion.


    Steel Strength ripples unfurled, and information began to intertwine.


    ***


    Joshua, who should have time reversed for him had seen the dreamlike past. The warrior stayed silent as he witnessed the man single-handedly built a brand-new Order, forge metallic humanoids as his slaves, indiscriminately treating all living things and forging tools out of souls.


    Joshua looked on as Old Simboa entered ruin and rebirth.


    He turned, looking toward the man behind him who had seen it all with him.


    "The three-hundred and twentieth Observation has failed¡­ It ended up like this again.


    The man mumbled, turning slightly to level his gaze at Joshua. His gaze was apathetic and yet without hubris¡ªhe was simply looking on unemotionally as he spoke quietly.


    "Foreigner, leave my world."

 Chapter 702 Fattrovi

    The dreamlike sights gradually vanished as the curtains fall upon the tale of a boy, a youth and a man that happened a thousand years ago.


    Having given up on every illusion of perfection, the man who had exhausted all efforts to hunt those Ultrahumans who caused Chaos finally became the nightmare of the entire world.


    When the man who could ''stop'' time had neither he had to protect nor limitations staying his hand, there was no one and nothing in the world that could stop him.


    He could kill anyone because he moved in a stagnated realm no one could see, and before that power, all tight defenses and fortresses were nothing. He could wipe out anything because he could attempt another ten times if he failed once, and a hundred times if he failed in ten tries. He had all the ''time'' to grind and destroy.


    On the world where civilization and Order had fallen, he had traveled across snowy lands, grasslands, swamps, and ruins of cities, leaving endless bloodstains and corpses. Ultrahuman Organizations that wreaked havoc were destroyed one after another, just as he scorched one post-apocalyptic human settlement after another. He slew thugs who did all wrong, ordinary humans who looted vaults of resources, self-styled kings that were Ultrahumans who enslaved others along with survivors who kept gathering, attempting to rebuild the former World Government hierarchy of Simboa.


    The man was indiscriminate, which was why the once prosperous sin cities turned into graveyards overnight, no human traffickers or violent gangs living within surviving. That was why the most powerful southern sea fortress sunk overnight, the twenty-seven nuclear missiles it carried vanishing without a trace.


    The man wandered the entire Simboa continent, hunting and killing anything that caused Chaos or influenced the world over their personal desires, be it Ultrahuman or remnant of the World Government.


    He was very patient. If a hundred worse successors were to pop-up after a whimsical leader was killed, he would purge those hundred leaders as well. If there were ten thousand who succeeded them as well, he would keep killing all of them since the numbers were but an instant to him. There was nothing to it¡ªhe did not mind killing more, for he would correct any wrongs appearing in the world and destroy any Chaos that befell the Simboans.


    Once, there were those who claimed that Order could not be established upon violence and slaughter, just as others claimed that darkness and Chaos could never be culled.


    The man once believed that, but no longer.


    And he was right: Fear and blood certainly forged Order.


    Therefore, the man strengthened through incessant slaughter. His ability could once stagnate a zone of hundred- and fifty-meters around him for fifteen seconds and its cooldown was ten seconds. Then, it stagnated for twenty seconds, and then twenty-five, eventually leaping up from half a minute to one minute. The cooldown time too was reduced from ten seconds to five, then three to one before becoming negligible.


    The stagnated area grew too. A first, his ability could only freeze one street, then a few streets before rising up to half a city. Then, when the man became able to distinctly ''see'' the ever-present ''Ultra-power essence'', he could pause the time throughout a city, observe those multi-colored particles as if they were meteors that permeated from beyond the world and seeped out of the Ultrahuman cadavers. They engulfed the entire world, before being caught and absorbed by his body, gradually augmenting his ability.


    When the man had finished his journey around the world and killed all people who intended to perpetuate Chaos, he could now stop time by hours, and spread its power across entire regions within a nation. Now, there were no factions that dared to expand nor any beings braved enough to stand out to rule: All lived in fear for an invisible nightmare wandered the continent.


    Only death awaits all dissidents against the law and Order the man set. Those with the courage to resist were corpses and bones since years ago, leaving crowds whose gall were broken, never brave enough and powerless to resist for their enemy was time itself.


    What was the zenith of Ultra-power?


    It is to subjugate an entire civilization and a world with the power of a single human.


    When everyone on Simboa fell into panic due to the name of one person and never attempting anything reckless, that man would become the ruler of that world in every sense of the word. His will was law, his preferences rules¡ªthus, when the name ''Fattrovi'' spread throughout the land, all Simboans would worship that name in supplication.


    But Fatrrovi did not care.


    ***


    The illusion utterly vanished as the dreamlike realm concluded. Joshua''s will was returned to reality, where the Simboan sky remained in darkness. Dust remained tightly shrouding upon the atmosphere, and in the center of the world, the steel factories that used human souls as raw materials was not yet destroyed.


    It was as if everything he had done was an illusion.


    Standstill, even reversing.


    Joshua stared at the profound Steel Strength in his hand he had yet unleash. It should have turned into beam a few minutes ago, rupturing the Simboa''s World Barrier while linking to his original form. But now, that power was bewilderingly flowing back into his hand like a rewound cassette, just as his original form at the outer reaches of the world was probably doubtful of the bizarre shift, unsure why he himself would sever the link.


    That was probably the power of the man countless Simboan fearfully dubbed ''the Time Turner'' and ''Ruler of Destiny''.


    And now, that man spoke.


    "Foreigner."


    His voice was serene and unemotional like that of Soul Puppets. "Leave my world."


    The rest of Simboa was silent apart from his voice. All things: dust, smoke, cloud, wind and even light itself was motionless, throwing the world into an indescribable darkness as Fattrovi stood upon the peak of the spiral tower, overlooking the world from high above and warning off the stagnated Steel Puppet.


    At the same time, a brutal repulsive force was exerted upon Joshua, and it was so profound that it appeared to be the world itself, turned into a living being and intending to expel Joshua, the ''foreign object'' out of its own body. In that instant, the space around Joshua shattered by the layers as veins of dark blue patterns extended amidst the broken space.


    One word from Fattrovi had seen boundless formations that were thousands of meter large spreading from the warrior, just as a cavity directed toward the outer Void swiftly appeared. It was like a black hole, intending to draw every object in the formation within, the huge red-black puppet included. Caught, he was slowly dragged toward the cavity, about to be simply expelled away from Simboa.


    But then a deep and clear voice echoed in the silent world.


    "I refuse."


    As if something shattered, the Steel Puppet that should have been imprisoned in time and space slowly looked up, staring just as coldly at the man named Fattrovi. The huge puppet floating in the air and the man who stood upon the spiral tower leveled their gaze at each other, and in seconds, a deep voice echoed again from the loudspeaker inside the puppet.


    "This isn''t your world."


    Flames ignited over the body of the puppet once more, and dazzling radiance cascaded upon the imprisoned world once more. Surging Steel Strength flowed along shattered space and filled the passageway set to expel him like glue. With that, Simboa''s sky was divided into light and dark: one was in gloom and standstill as if a dead realm, the other bright and animated, filled with fiery light and vigor.


    Although he burst out with his power and shrugged away the bondages over the stagnated realm, Joshua did not attack his opponent like he usually did every single time before¡ªinstead he stood at the center of the light, staring at his opponent.


    Fattrovi¡ªthe name of the man in the illusion had a plain but tidy visage, but his gaze was cold like a machine. A blue glint flowed from his eyes as he watched Joshua shrugged off his bonds, but never reacting.


    It was the face of the most powerful Ultrahuman who subjugated the entire world a thousand years ago, creating Soul Puppets and breeding Simboans like farm animals. It was not fearsome, and yet it instills a chill in the heart.


    Joshua should have his memories reverted to a few minutes ago just like the Soul Puppets and Resistance across Simboa, but Steel Strength and Information Link connected him with the unknown power that shrouded the spiral tower. He hence entered Fattrovi''s dreamland, or the ''past'' of a genuine world, witnessing the truth about Simboa''s fall and learning about Fattrovi''s conviction.


    The man who sworn to uproot Chaos and establish absolute order had seen through his promise, thereby creating a world of Order as sturdy as iron, and as cold as ice.


    "All that just now was your memory?"


    The two had stood off against each other in silence, before the puppet''s speakers throbbed again, emitting a deep voice. "That''s your reason for breeding Simboans? Because you can''t find a way for Ultrahumans and ordinary people to coexist, the solution to maintain order, you would simply destroy everyone''s will and keep them in the Nurseries like farm animals?"


    "Coexist? That is not the question."


    Joshua''s voice was rich and trembled the world, but unexpectedly, Fattrovi did not keep up his offensive despite his failure to expel the warrior. He looked up toward the starry sky, before turning back to warrior again and said calmly, "Long as Ultrahumans lived, true Order cannot be established."


    The man called Ruler by the Soul Puppets paid no heed to Joshua''s reaction or the flames that were growing upon his body. Fattrovi stood upon the peak of the spiral tower and looked at the world of Simboa below, watching every Soul Puppet Garden Zone, seemingly able to spot every Ultrahuman inside. "I''ve tried many times and failed every time," he said softly. "Unbridled Ultra-power would spread without boundary, and everyone would attain power that could almost destroy the world. Before such force, Order is a paper anyone can easily tear apart."


    Then, as if recalling, Fattrovi turned to Joshua again. The thin man appeared to be laughing, and yet there was no mirth emanating from him. "Anyone can kill anyone, but none could be stopped. Everyone could cause worldwide chaos, zombie plagues, living machines, endless fires to incinerate the continent or freeze the world in ice. They could even use their gaze to control, to enslave the souls of other Ultrahumans¡ªtheir existence destroys the world''s stability."


    "When the time comes, they would all call themselves gods¡­ they would toy with the world''s principles, fight each other and destroy everything in the past and burn the Unawakened into ashes as if they were weed. Order and society are as fragile as an eggshell¡ªI have seen by my own eyes as our civilization descended into Chaos, where there was nothing but ugliness."


    "They desire to take this world," Fattrovi said as he stood on the top of the tower. "And I could only kill them all."


    The cold words were spoken with the plainest and calmest tone by that man, but Joshua could hear the helplessness that emanated from the depths of his heart.


    But the warrior could only stay silent in response.


    Unlike Mycroft and other worlds where many possessed Extraordinary powers, the circumstances on Simboa was too special. Located at the center of a Void vortex, it would be frequently be struck by a thousand more times the number of Steel Particles than ordinary worlds. Faint Authority would spread without limit in this world that was originally without supernatural powers, thus conducting a play of Awakening for all citizens.


    If it were to be put in another way, it was akin to every Ultrahuman carrying a concealed handgun or an invisible launch button for a nuclear missile, with any ordinary person able to get the same thing at any given time as well. Therefore, it would take just one person amongst them to go amok for hundreds to die, a street ruined or an entire city leveled.


    That was completely different from Mycroft where training is necessary for supernatural powers. Ultra-power''s obtaining was too arbitrary and too easy, and no one had definitive knowledge about it, much less respect. What was more, for those who were originally ordinary and simply procured Authority, their defenses were so weak that it was likely for powerful Ultrahumans to fall even if it were weaker Superhumans that ambushed them, premonition alert notwithstanding.


    As long as there was intelligence and ambition, Order would be impossible for Simboa.


    There was therefore only one solution.


    Fattrovi did not need to say it¡ªJoshua himself could imagine the developments that followed.


    With the birth of Ultrahumans being too random and completely unpredictable, and all Ultra-powers posing a great potential menace, Fattrovi employed Simboan technology and the wondrous, newly discovered thing called soul to create Soul Puppets. For the Time Turner who would never wither or age, learning and researching various soul technologies was a matter of time¡ªwhich meant that it was no issue a tall. In the domain of Standstill, generations after generations of improved puppets were built and formed the base of his order.


    Fattrovi cleansed the world, culling all Ultrahumans posing a threat and imprisoning the remaining ordinary but obedient humans in the sealed Garden Zones, managed completely by Soul Puppets. He would then use deft soul techniques to brainwash them and enforce Thought Stamps: with their imagination and cognition sealed, the intelligent Simboans would become a creature that labored and slept, no better than beasts. That way, even if one those ordinary beings would suddenly Awaken an Ultra-power that could destroy an entire world, he would maintain his life as livestock and a part of Nursery in the absence of self and intelligence. Meanwhile, Soul Puppets, being not humans would have no preferences, thus able to block out any possible liability.


    Nevertheless, Joshua knows that it definitely was not Fattrovi''s method at the start. He must have failed many times, pondered for years and improved time after time before creating such suffocating Order¡­ Even so, Joshua found it puzzling.


    "That doesn''t explain why you have to breed Simboans or harvest their souls," the warrior said with a low voice. "There is completely no need to let them live. You hate Ultrahumans, you hate Simboans¡ªwhy not kill them all? There is no reason you should let them live!"


    Compared to other inexplicable issues, that was the greatest doubt Joshua had: Fattrovi had no reason to maintain Order. His sister died in an Ultrahuman attack, just as his parents were maimed, only to die a few years later. And several years on, his comrades were wiped out in the betrayal by the World Government, meaning that everything the man ever valued was destroyed at the hands of Simboans. He thus held a hatred that kills against both Ultrahumans and ordinary humans, and have no reason to protect the order of the world.


    He should have been the happiest when Simboan civilization fell, and should have destroyed the world long ago without leaving a trace.


    So why would he spend so much effort to establish Order, craft the Nurseries of corpses to keep the system going for infinite years?


    "There''s only one explanation."


    Facing the Time Turner who said nothing until now and had even closed his eyes, Joshua controlled his puppet body, and spoke with a flat, machine voice, "you need a lot of souls¡ªto be precise, you need an astronomical number to achieve something. Indeed, you require infinite souls..."


    Pausing for a moment, Joshua continued, "to reverse time."


    "Just as you reversed my attack just now."


    ***


    The world was silent again following those words. On the sky, one thousand and six hundred Soul Stars flickered, just as the spiral tower below Fattrovi began to stream in dark blue radiance. Joshua, however, was not in a hurry to finish his words. He merely stared at Fattrovi, and soon, the huge puppet started, "But¡­"


    "But, I know."


    It was then that Fattrovi finally spoke calmly. He opened his eyes¡ªthe hands that flowed in reverse against time had stopped completely.


    "Time is an illusion," the ruler of time continued, as if muttering to himself. "Time is a scalar quantity of how objects moved, and scalar cannot be reversed."


    "I''m aware that it had been a thousand years, even several millennia if the time I reversed was taken into account¡­ Time simply didn''t exist, it is the process in which mass flowed. Even if I stopped my time, it only pauses the movements of all things."


    "So-called time reversal is simply turning the movements of objects backward. You''re able to free yourself from my hold exactly because your power output exceeded my stagnation¡ªit''s so simple, and yet I actually only understood it now."


    Fattrovi carefreely revealed the truth of his ability, because he knew Joshua never attacked first because he had not seen through the truth of his ability, just as he himself did not attack before he comprehended the way in which the warrior freed himself.


    Nevertheless, both sides clearly saw through each other''s moves¡­ which mean that the peaceful delaying was over.


    The real fight was coming.


    "Last question, Fattrovi."


    In the bright part of the world, flames were ablaze. The huge Steel Puppet whimsically absorbed the energies in the air around him, shattering the dark and stagnated around himself.


    As Joshua mustered his full power, his voice became thicker, grander and rumbling with echoes.


    "Did you reverse time, brainwash, and breed souls to save your world?"


    "Of course not."


    The flat, indifferent voice from the Ruler of Time wafted from the peak of the tower. Countless complex patterns were beginning to unfurl in the atmosphere, just a circle of runes appeared behind Fattrovi''s body, whose eyes were akin to sturdy stone that would never change even after the grin of ten thousand years.


    "Saving the world or whatever that is has nothing to do with me."


    "I simply want the world to become mine, to become what I envision."


    "Is that so? Pity."


    Watching as his opponent began to muster his power, Joshua''s voice turned cold as well.


    "I wanted to say that knowledge is power and should be used to build staircases, not fences, that there are endless worlds you could visit in the Multiverse where supernatural forces coexisted with mortals¡­ But now, it''s clear that you''re just giving up."


    Unable to find an answer, therefore pausing where he was in despair, even beginning to delude himself in reversing time, refraining from advancing.


    "Nonsense, Foreigner. You know nothing and comprehend nothing¡­ I have found the correct path."


    Seeing that the warrior was showing definite killing intent, the silver heavy scepter of a python materialized in Fattrovi''s hand at once. Holding it and standing aloft, his body began to unleash a wave of massive and imposing presence.


    Over the skies, one thousand and six hundred Soul Stars shone brilliantly, dyeing the world in the colors of daylight.


    The clock hands in the eyes of the Lord of Time began to twirl. "I am Order, I am the world."


    "I judge all men and all things."

 Chapter 703 The One Who Embodies Authority

    A murkiness shrouded all things within the world of Simboa. Befuddling mists covered heaven and earth, and there was darkness no brightness could pierce¡­ But just that darkness was about to continue forever, a great light shone upon the skies, turning the world as bright as day.


    Those were the stars beyond the heavens and the spiral tower at the center of the world. They were unleashing a dark blue radiance as if from the nether world and forming a great net that ensnared all. The great net then acted as if it was a hand and grasped toward a certain spot in the skies, which the Resistance and the Soul Puppets on the ground could clearly see that the net intended to catch the other source of light in that world.


    A burning Steel giant.


    Joshua said nothing in response to Fattrovi''s declaration, since silence was the finest mockery. He did not believe that debating right and wrong with an opponent was worth it, for their fight had nothing to do with those things¡ªHe was disgusted by the things Fattrovi had done. The Ruler had shown no guilt after harvesting billions of souls, which is why he would send him to the Eighteenth Floor of Hell.


    It was the reason he fought, the value of being strong.


    He loved that the most.


    Joshua did not move as the obscure dark blue hand swung toward him, spreading his arms instead and allowing it to attack him freely. In the next second, the gigantic hand of energy that covered the puppet clenched, as if to crush a doll with its grip. At the same time, the Steel constructs behind the colossal puppet opened silently.


    Whoom¡ª


    In the air, something began to hum as if thousands of butterflies were spreading their wings, or a dull horn being blown.


    The Snova-21 puppet that had been remodeled by Joshua''s Steel Strength had already differed distinctly from its original state. As if armed to the teeth, he had dark-red plating and a fearsome dragon-horn helmet, and now, as the Steel module hidden for a long time behind the puppet was about to be activated and unleashed, two veins of silver-gray rays almost a thousand-meters long shot out from within!


    The bulky presence pierced the world. The two rays fluttered restlessly, rampantly stirring the energies around like the wings of angles or gods, although it resembled a butterfly of light. Pure Steel Strength extended and surged within, eroding the dust, crystal bodies, energies and even all living things around. The clenched dark blue hand tried to struggle against the erosion, ending up being turned into bubbles and fragments of light, while countless soul energies withdrew like a tide.


    But that was not the end. As the two vast rays throbbed, endless silver dust dropped. Countless Steel particles that were of the smallest scale and belonged exclusively to Joshua dropped down into the world. Like a greedy swarm of piranha, they all darted greedily toward the spreading energy fragments and consumed every single atom. At that moment, even Fattrovi''s heart of stone sensed danger¡ªhe felt something dangerous spreading right before his eyes that he could never control.


    Just like¡­ cancer!


    As Fattrovi stared in shock, metallic luster began to extend on the very second silver Steel Strength dropped on the ground, the composition akin to a mineral ore rapidly unfurling between breaths.


    Mountains and hills disintegrated one after another into an ever-present silver shroud. All things¡ªorganic or inorganic, with or without mass were assimilated by unchained Steel Strength. The sight was essentially a nightmare, as an entire mountain chain had been assimilated by Steel Strength in seconds. Even now, the Steel shroud began to flicker and shine brightly, rising into the air and assembling above Joshua''s huge puppet''s head to form a colossal metallic meteor.


    Ejecting Steel Particles and eroding worlds¡ªJoshua''s tyrannically controlled mass inside the world of Simboa, attacking it instead.


    Then, the mountainous meteor crashed down as if it was the second blazing sun over the sky. Horrible friction broiled the atmosphere within thousands of meters, brewing unimaginable shockwaves¡ªit crashed toward the spiral tower, as if the break Fattrovi and his throne into shards.


    Indeed, it would not only be the spiral throne being pulverized if the meteor truly landed. The tremendous impact and tremors would crater the center of the continent, and the resulting hollow would drive deep into the earth''s core, sending lethal shockwaves that would tear the continent apart and destroying all life living over it.


    Which is why it would not hit.


    "Silence."


    A cold voice echoed, and the world appeared to blur. As air burned and scream around the landing meteor, the entire sight abruptly froze like a photograph. The man standing on top of the Spiral Tower steeped forward once, clenching his scepter and extended his hand: formless ripples spread around him, and thus time stagnated.


    A deep but sonorous voice wafted from the thin skies. Fattrovi only uttered a single word, and the meteor stopped falling¡ªthen, lifting his Steel Python Scepter and pausing the movement of all objects, the Soul Light from the stars above surged incessantly, shooting down thousands of beams that focused on the tip of the silver scepter.


    "Destroy."


    With another word spoken, Authority gathered. In the center of the world, boundless energies were gathered and refined, for the Time Turner was commanding the stars as all things froze, absorbing the strength of billions of souls to utterly vanquish the powerful foe from another world.


    Space was quaking. Beneath the mountainous meteor, an undetectable warped space appeared in the company of thunder, instantly becoming to a spatial wrinkle visible to the eye while continuously enlarging. It swept across the land, disintegrating soil and sand into atoms and diminishing every chemical bond. Electromagnetism was weakened for it was the principle of mass being destroyed at its essence, with no physical object being spared.


    Fattrovi unleashed that quake to break everything before him, form or formless on the very base of their existence.


    Over the skies, metallic meteor crashed into distorted space, and the whole world fell silent¡ªJoshua''s blow and Fattrovi''s Authority burst in that instant, the two''s profound powers instantly pushing away all air across thousands of miles, forming a vacuum. All shroud and dust were blown away by the superstorm, while horrific impact leveled anything protruding above ground, flattening the hills!


    The earth shattered and magma streamed. It was the first time such a vast domain of vacuum appeared in the world of Simboa: the formless spatial wrinkle was destroyed by a massive force, just as the gigantic meteor was crumpled into endless pieces, raining down upon the land.


    At the same time, Joshua abruptly burst forward over the skies. He charged toward the spiral tower, silver Steel Strength shaping into the silhouette of a small planet around his body.


    Even if he was a clone, a puppet of projection, Joshua''s understanding and control over Steel Strength now did not lose out against his original form. He could see through the essence of Fattrovi''s time stopping ability which was to freeze the movements of objects, which was why he simply released his Steel Strength and eroded the world, turning his environment into another realm that his adversary could not freeze.


    Joshua was rampantly claiming the mass of Simboa for his own use, and to attack. The huge falling meteor was a ploy to simply force Fattrovi so that he revealed any moves he had apart from stopping time. As planned, he observed that the Ruler could release an Ultra-power attacked that was developed around the principle electromagnetism that weakened the bonds between atoms. However, such an attack was meaningless to Joshua, since he could perfectly control every particle of his own mass!


    However, Fattrovi''s expression remained indifferent. Thousands of colors began to cascade around the Steel Python Scepter¡ªthose were the condensation of millions of different Authorities given form. Having lived in reality for a thousand years and more than five thousand when stagnated time was taken into consideration, the Ruler never idled over that period. Apart from his own Standstill ability, Fattrovi had long learned how to use Ultra-power units so that he could employ other Ultra-abilities.


    Authority moved, and formless ripples spread.


    Bang, bang, bang, bang.


    Joshua suddenly stopped moving forward mid-flight. A few dull sounds echoed over his body before he abruptly dropped down from above, hitting the land and forming a deep crater on the ground with his tremendous mass. Like dominos, the land around him began to crumble incessantly as well, shaping into a barren land that was dozens of squared kilometers wide: every natural object disintegrated and reshuffled, in that domain of mass that was suddenly a hundred times heavier.


    Fattrovi looked down from the top of the tower as magma boil and the scent of sulfur wafted. He was aware that the body of normal lifeforms would have disintegrated over the hundred folds of gravity, but that Foreigner from beyond the Void who could transcend the Barrier of endless energy would not be so weak. Thus, he saw the puppet rise again, unscathed even after being soaked in the magma zone that exceeded the heavy gravity of the earth''s core, although its body surface appeared incandescent.


    Joshua shook his head to flung away the magma flowing on his head¡ªthe heat that was thousands of degrees hot did not even scratch his paint, much less his shield plating. But even the very next instant, endless rays shot down from above for Fattrovi was not holding back, unleashing a dozen different blast to bombard that basin while maintaining the abnormal gravity domain.


    Nuclear flame blasted mushroom clouds out of the basin, as lightning that was over seven hundred million kilowatts rained down and tore a thousand cavities over the ground. The heavy-gravity zone shifted rapidly as well: some places had no gravity just as others now had gravitational force thousand times beyond what was normal. With the varying pressure exerted upon the Steel Puppet at the heart of the basin, he was about to be torn part.


    Even so, Fattrovi, who styled himself World and Order could not ignore that presence that never once diminished. Violent energy ripples had long detonated through the earth''s core and lithosphere, and yet Joshua''s presence became increasingly distinct that even nuclear explosion could no longer conceal it.


    In the very next instant, with the vast, shuddering burst of might, the magma sea and pulverized lithosphere were parted by silver radiance. All Ultra-abilities were blasted away, forming a circular cavity that was over a thousand meters wide, with the red-black Steel Puppet at its center. The thousands of different Ultra-power attacks were perfectly blocked by Joshua, whether it was substance conversion or wondrous spatial shift.


    But now, as the warrior prepared for a second assault, he looked up to find¡­ a sun.


    ***


    "Who did you think moved the sun every day so that day and night changed?"


    "Who did you think maintained Order upon the world so that all things lives?"


    Fattrovi had left the top of the spiral tower, and now stood upon the zenith of Simboa''s skies alongside sixteen hundred Soul Stars. Above him was a blazing fireball of energy over one hundred and fifty kilometers wide, emanating endless light and heat that released warmth and luminosity upon the world.


    There was no question that it was Simboa''s sun.


    "Damn it, he really stole the Steel Python''s place!"


    Would Joshua not have realized who drove Simboa''s Steel Python out of its own body? There was now no question that it was Farttrovi¡ªalthough he did not know how he did it, but as the embodiment of the world''s power, he could call himself the incarnation of Order and World without qualms, and was even able to divert the force of the sun to attack the warrior!


    Such level of ability was far beyond comparing to certain Legends! In fact, was that even Ultra-power? It was clearly the Authority of a god!


    The Time Turner''s visage was hard as stone. With his back to the sun, his front fell into the shade¡ªlifting his Steel Python Scepter, clusters of fireballs filled with incandescent positive energy were split out from the sun. However, as he kept imbuing different abilities into them, the golden-red fireballs turned a chaotic red-black, throbbing as if living as welling with the presence of destruction.


    "It is I, Fattrovi the Time Turner."


    Every red-black orb from the Simboan sun contained energy that could instantly devastate a chain of mountains and melt summits into plains. A dozen of those fireballs was now descending at the same time, carrying shockwaves that could flatten the center of the Simboan continent and turned the world into a burning hell. It would destroy every Garden Zone on the surface and turn Simboa into a lifeless land of death, much less the spiral tower that was nearby.


    It was an apocalyptic class of Authority, but Fattrovi did it. His gaze was apathetic as he pointed his Scepter directly at Joshua, and a dozen fireballs of direction shot out, descending upon him relentlessly like a chain of beads!


    However, Joshua remained composed and fearless¡ªhe was simply astonished by Fattrovi''s callousness. While it may be difficult for other Legends to handle those glowing spheres of energy, it was not even a challenge for him since he ignited a gas giant when he faced off against the Void Mother on Stellaris, creating a real sun by his own hands!


    Ka-boom! The giant puppet shrugged off the gravity field and stomped the ground. Using that bursting force, Joshua rose straight above into the skies like an asteroid falling backward, while below him, endless burning fragments of the earth''s crust and magma were lifted by the levitation as well, forming a belt of light behind him.


    Boom! The Steel Puppet pierced straight through the first fireball. Endless lightning and disintegrative rays burst away at once into red-black energy clouds over the skies. Amidst rolling thunder, the puppet decelerated before darting ahead and breaking through the third and fourth fireballs


    But that was already his limit. At the moment he struck the fourth fireball, the dragon horn on the huge puppet''s head broke off, while his right hand shattered when he crashed into the fifth. Half of his armor plating had melted by the time he met the sixth, and his entire body was about to be crippled.


    In the end, it was one of Joshua''s clones which had descended upon that world. He was not the Giant God of Steel, and his puppet''s armor had not evolved to the threshold of degenerate matter. It was precisely because Fattrovi determined limits of the warrior''s body early on that he simultaneously produced fifteen fireballs.


    As the seventh fireball was about to fall, Joshua looked up and leveled his eyes at Fattrovi''s own from some distance away. The two glared at each other, one with visible indifference while the other with visible delight.


    "Good move!"


    With a soft cry, two veins of silver-gray rays ejected out of Joshua''s back once more. Surging Steel Strength gathered, materializing and finally transforming into a bulky mountain-splitting axe. With a flash of red light on the observation lens of the puppet, Joshua once again charged toward the falling luminous spheres!


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Joshua darted through the air, masterfully swinging his axe. Colossal yet invisible ripples of mass cut with the deftest angle into the luminous spheres, triggering self-destructive blasts. Abandoning brute force and relying on techniques and weapons, Joshua destroyed three spheres in an instant, and strode out, swinging his axe to force the tenth to implode itself. Frightening shockwaves descended on the ground along the swings, cutting an extended rift valley through the eastern mountains of Simboa.


    But at that moment, the silver axe turned into fragments as well: Even the weapon formed from Steel Strength could not withstand the excessively brutal clash of energies. Thus, the remaining five luminous spheres of devastation shot toward him from every direction¡ªand this time it was not the half-hearted trial effort. The two champions who had been probing the limits of each other''s power were finally about to enter direct conflict!


    And facing the simultaneous ambush of the five spheres, Joshua did not materialize the Steel Strength axe again.


    Instead, he paused where he was, and then¡­''breathed''.


    Standing in the sky, Joshua spread his arms as if to embrace the world. Soon, the chest armor of the huge puppet dropped away, revealing the Extraordinary module behind it¡ªa blazing, miniaturized sun!


    Boom, boom¡ªThe little sun quaked and rumbled louder than thunder. Under the warrior''s control, it began to whirl and ceased emanating energies, voluntarily absorbing the energies around him instead. A windstorm was stirred at once in the skies of Simboa as if to devour everything around it cleanly, endless consuming the wafting energies around it. There were even specks of fluorescence appearing in the air, turning into translucent winds that poured into the small sun.


    Such was the precise definition of ''World Devourer''! The surrounding light promptly dimmed as the dazzling sun turned deathly, and everything was seemingly entering finality and end.


    Even time itself!


    The five luminous spheres of devastation that was about to strike Joshua abruptly slowed, and kept decelerating until they had almost stopped, wriggling forward with turtle speed. Faraway, Fattrovi''s eyes widened at the sight, showing an expression beyond ''indifference'' for the first time.


    And in the ensuing moment, he realized the reason.


    It was the phenomenon where all things had been drained off their energy and approaching absolute zero.


    Around Joshua, mass and energy fell into silence as all energies that allowed molecules to moved were drawn away. The five destructive luminous spheres had long since collapsed into a sparse nebulous mass, since they consisted of object particles which existence nothing apart from energies could support. At the center of the huge puppet''s chest, the miniaturized sun that was a few times brighter now pulsated with a terrible presence, and with such a pillar of energy, Joshua''s broken dragon horn and melted armor completely recovered. In a single breath, the huge puppet returned to its original state, becoming even larger and stronger¡ª


    Time was an illusion, or at least it was for the physical universe. It was a restraint enforced upon the speed objects move, just like how space was the coordinates in which objects moved. On a certain meaning, time paused was the ceasing of movement for all object, and Fattrovi could achieve that miracle through Steel Strength''s Authority. While Joshua was not so direct, he could obtain the same outcome by draining all energies in the world him, thus stagnating all things.


    In such lowered temperatures, even large chunks of a sun would be extinguished into visible sunspots, much less drain away the energies from some luminous spheres of devastation.


    Stopping his draining of the energies adrift around¡ªwhich considerably burdens his core engine¡ªthe warrior lifted his eyes toward Fattrovi, who did not say a word. At present, his puppet body had become larger and sturdier like his original form, composed of nearly indestructible degenerate matter.


    Joshua feared no human or being when he did battle in a world with substance and energy¡ªnot even Fattrovi, who held the Authority of a world.


    And at the zenith of the world, the Time Turner remained silent. His back still facing the sun, his brow tightened as if considering a way to counter Joshua, but finally shook his head.


    "You are very powerful," Fattrovi said. "I can''t actually come up with a way to fight you at once¡­ which is why."


    "Let''s start again."


    In the very next instant, the world stood still. As Joshua looked on in astonishment despite having expected it, time reversed once more¡­ The sun set to the east, the mountains recombined while the crater on the earth protruded. Shattered lithosphere combined, and countless Garden Zones and steel factories were built.


    Everything returned to what it once was, but even as he resisted the reversal of time, Joshua, faintly noticed.


    There was a single star upon the sky that dulled slightly.


    That was the only difference.

 Chapter 704 Religion

    In the world of Simboa, the darkness remained as dust wafted everywhere. The sky was raining lightning and lasers, and on the ground, fragments of the lithosphere were lifted by two different profound powers and flung at respective adversaries.


    Mountains tremble as cyclone rampage. Magma and molten irons extended as Joshua raised his hand amidst an ocean of fire. A defensive shield formed from an accelerated cloud of metals that swirled rapidly appeared over his head, blocking the clusters of rays that were descending upon him. As the energy beams shot down relentlessly, countless bowl-shaped luminous stripes appeared beside him, the spreading energies sending the earth ablaze.


    The battle was not over despite time being reverted. In the instant the world was returned to its original state, Fattrovi who was now back at the top of the spiral tower launched an assault with a wide area of effect. This time, he used an Ultra-power that was completely different from before: gathering the energies in the atmosphere to form focal points, it swept through the earth and vaporized all lakes and rivers on the ground. Endless gray clouds rose into the skies alongside the steam before being condensed into toxic downpour and hail, causing a snowstorm and freezing all living things. Displaying deft technique, every single one of Fattrovi''s attacks had endless follow-ups that formed multi-phased attacks.


    Though Joshua never believed that the Time Turner ''couldn''t come up with a way'' to fight him at once, the diverse powers Fattrovi now displayed certainly had the force to destroy his puppet. Others notwithstanding, he absolutely could not withstand the high-energy particle beam blast directed from the energies of a Soul Star.


    But Fattrovi did not use that. He would rather reverse time and use ten thousand different Ultra-powers that were unthreatening, which in turn did nothing more than scratched Joshua''s itches.


    When the two stood of dozens of minutes ago just as time was reversed, Joshua realized that Fattrovi''s time reversal could not affect his will and memory, and still remembered how the battle unfolded.


    The memories of a normal being would assuredly be wiped off since both brain construct and soul constitution would be reverted to become identical as it had been in the past. After all, memory was incorporeal and illusory, and were stored in the essences of objects under most situations. Moreover, there was no guarantee against disturbance of the soul¡ªthe burning of souls and search for its mysteries were clear evidence.


    But it was not the same for Joshua. His memories were stored upon his Steel Strength, and Steel Strength, being the most basic power was itself an essence, virtually unalterable. Not learned in that aspect, Fattrovi naturally could not sway the warrior''s memories.


    That is why Joshua now sharply realized¡ªafter time had completely be rewound and everything in heaven and earth returned to its original state, one of the sixteen hundred Soul Stars dimmed.


    "Looks like the ability to reverse time consumes energy as well¡­ Although unreasonable, doesn''t it mean he could only reverse time one thousand and six hundred times?"


    More importantly, what was the condition for reversal?


    Although time did not exist¡ªsomething that Fattrovi himself admitted¡ªhe certainly had the ability to rewind time, and there must be something underlying that Joshua did not notice yet. But who cares? Joshua narrowed his eyes at the thought, his entire puppet body throbbing once and releasing waves of tidal energy ripples, shaking off the endless Ultra-powers pouring down around him and rising high above.


    "Ultra-power is a mere part of Steel Authority¡­ Now''s my turn."


    Breaking past Fattrovi''s gravity seal and the storms of energy beams, Joshua extended his right hand and leveled it at his adversary across thousands of meters and clenched thin air, cascading formless ripples.


    In an instant, the space around the Master of Time rumbled dangerously. Infinite dust began to latch onto his body, just as the top of the spiral tower where he stood twisted unnaturally as if it was stretched, contracting at the direction where he was. Sensing that something was not right, Fattrovi hurriedly teleported away just as the top of the entire spiral tower and the dust around it crumbled into a steel sphere that was a meter larger, falling and piercing a cavity into the ground, vanishing deep beneath it.


    And the groans of gravity after being distorted only wafted into their ears much later.


    Gravity Point Collapse. Joshua would lock on to one crumbling point, and then use Steel Strength to directly affect the gravity within the observable distance, elevating it up to a million times its normal levels. If it was the warrior''s original form applying it, it would be sufficient to compress the body of his enemies into white dwarf matter.


    Fattrovi was not surprised that Joshua could use such power as he looked on. Although the warrior had been fighting with melee moves to counter his blows, range was but a word for fighters of their standard. As a return gift, Fattrovi materialized dozens of focal lenses, shooting dozens of cutting lasers toward Joshua while dicing the devastated earth into pieces.


    And in response, he received Joshua''s boundless return gifts.


    Catching the brunt of Fattrovi''s laser that left a long red gash on his body, the warrior simply pointed at his location. Numberless molecules split at once, and beneath a majestic power, the dust particles around that spot began to rapidly split, a chain reaction that was originally impossible. Thus, a gigantic nuclear fireball appeared high above and detonated directly, just as rolling, searing winds swept across all directions.


    Forced Fission. But although Fattrovi''s body left the fireball unscathed, the next attack was darting at him before he could react.


    Mass Shift. Swinging his knifehand, Joshua flung over hundreds of focused shockwaves that could split mountains at Fattrovi, cutting the entire spiral tower into ten thousand pieces as he tried to evade.


    Energy drain. Joshua clapped his palms together, and all energies dead ahead began to assemble at the warrior. Fattrovi attempted to dodge, only to realize that the energies adrift in the air completely vanished and that he was a notch slower.


    Artificial Sun. Following Forced Fission and the elevated pressure, Joshua split all matter into hydrogen and helium, quickly creating a small sun around Fattrovi, incinerating the center of Simboa into dust.


    Unlike before, Joshua was using various supernatural abilities originating from Steel Strength or perhaps his own to directly assault Fattrovi''s body. The Time Turner was visibly evading every single blow from the flurry of attacks, but he was still injured¡ªhis right arm was completely vaporized by the luminous nuclear sphere Joshua created out of thin air. The wound did not reveal human flesh either, instead flickering with energy bodies of dark-blue radiance.


    "Interesting."


    Standing upon the center of the skies where searing gales spread in all directions, Fattrovi''s eyes glinted, his expression unfettered even after being maimed. Against Joshua''s assault, he first evaded, and then considered for a moment before reverting time.


    But even as everything returned to how it had been in the beginning, Fattrovi did not use Ultra-powers he was familiar with, instead replicating Joshua''s own attacks that he was unacquainted with in retaliation. He stretched out his hand and point toward Joshua to induce an invisible gravitational force, just as Joshua, who kept his memories despite temporal regression did the same thing¡ªfocused lasers was unleashed as focal lens identical to Fattrovi''s before appeared, the focused ray emanating as both sides attacked with their opponent''s moves.


    This time, however, the battle was extraordinarily horrific. Both sides threw away all restraint and began to unleashed their destructive powers through lasers, flames, lightning, frost, acid, and the like. Fattrovi lifted a piece of the earth through psychokinesis and threw it at Joshua, while the warrior compressed a mountain into something the size of a house and threw it in the opposite direction at fifteen times the speed of sound.


    The piece of earth was evaded, and it drew an arc over the air before crashing into the ground. Continental plates over thousands of miles hence shattered, sinking directly to the depths beneath the earth''s mantle and quaking the inner region of Simboa into shambles.


    Time was rewound again and again, but amidst the unbridled violent assaults, the world was trampled like a toy. The earth''s crust was distinctly split, the continent sinking, while gravity and electromagnetism clashed at each other as weapons. With Joshua''s Steel Strength and Fattrovi''s Ultra-powers, the Simboan continent was flattened repeatedly or crumbled into massive craters. There were even fragments that floated in the skies above and formed one floating island after another, the countless unbelievable sights appearing at the center of the world.


    With the use of endless Steel Strength and Authority, the once indestructible mountains and lithosphere were mere butter and cookies. And Joshua and Fattrovi were virtually two normal humans who lived in a realm created from paper and butter, their every move would destroy the balance of ecosystems throughout the world, wiping out civilization and turning all intelligent creations into nothingness.


    And through the consecutive reverting of time, Joshua finally realized the conditions for Fattrovi to have time retrogress.


    The Time Turner was unquestionably formidable, and what he meant by ''can''t come up with a way'' to handle him was not really a lack of solutions, but that Fattrovi was merely being conscious of a certain boundary. Whenever that boundary had been encroached, no matter how the battle against Joshua had progressed, he would hesitate to revert time so that the battle restarted.


    And that boundary¡ªif the warrior did not guess wrongly¡ªwas the survival of the Soul Puppets, and it was such a vital element for Fattrovi that it may even be beyond destroying himself.


    "You care a lot about those Soul Puppets, don''t you?"


    Joshua noticed a slight change in Fattrovi''s stony visage when he uttered those words, the outer shell that had frozen in isolation over thousands of years finally twitching. However, the Time Turner promptly lifted his scepter and pointed at Joshua¡ªin that instant, Joshua felt the molecules that formed his body began to animate violently as if they were about to split or trigger a nuclear chain reaction. Although Joshua quickly stilled the surge, there was no question that if the did not still it, the huge puppet would instantly become the greatest nuclear fireworks in Simboa''s history.


    Blocking the enraged blow from his opponent, Joshua looked toward the spiral tower and scanned the entirety of the huge building, catching the complex and mysterious runes as well as streamlined energy patterns inside. It was a technique Fattrovi developed from millennia of research, and there was no question that he was a genius from that aspect alone, able to single-handedly drive the advancement of the world. Still, that was not the critical point¡ªfocusing his gaze, Joshua found a lithe figure.


    It was a Soul Puppet that wafted behind the window of the tower and resembled a little girl.


    At the moment, she was silently watching the skies and the battle between Fattrovi and Joshua. She felt no fear despite the greatness of their attacks, her eyes never once leaving Fattrovi, showing a reverent and worshipful gaze from the depths of her heart.


    Noticing that, Joshua finally diverted some attention to observe the details around Simboa.


    The death battle between the two with no regard for all life around them was apocalyptic. At the center of Simboa, tens of thousands of Soul Puppets were dashing wildly to flee the burning soul factories, escaping the heart of the battle¡ªbut as Joshua tore the earth''s crust without restraint to create meteors for bombarding Fattrovi, rolling sear ignited all things around it.


    No matter how fast the Soul Puppets were, they could not outrun a shockwave moving above the speed of sound. Their metallic bodies were melted into free-flowing molten iron upon the ground, while those that were more heat resistant kept running even as they were turned into fireballs, although they too soon dropped to their knees, motionless.


    Fattrovi, moved away from Joshua''s mass wave slash, leaving the solid mass wave to keep extending behind him and finally striking the eastern mountains of Simboa. Devastative mass impact destroyed everything at once as a terrible earthen calamity triggered, the mountains hence falling like dominoes while great earthquake that trembled a considerable portion of the continent. In a dozen seconds, the mountains distinctly crumbled into ruins, the earth was flattened, leaving only debris and magma over hundreds of miles.


    The earthen constitution over the entire east was destroyed, the once tallest peak now disintegrated into shatter debris around the place¡ªjust like every Garden Zones of the Soul Puppets over hundreds of miles.


    At once, just as Joshua expected, Fattrovi''s unfettered expression became a scowl, and he clenched his scepter to revert time once more.


    But unlike before, Joshua slowly grasped his patterns.


    After another exchange, and a land filled with scorched earth and debris, Fattrovi tried to rewind time again.


    This time, seventeen stars in the skies dimmed.


    "Religion."


    Just as Fattrovi was about to rewind time, Joshua spoke softly atop the hot winds emanating from the magma. "I understand now¡ªthe Soul Puppets cannot be wiped out, and that is the minimum requirement for reverting time."


    "You are the god of the Soul Puppets; you require religion."


    "I sensed your divinity. That might be the reason you can revert time."

 Chapter 705 Battle in the World Inner

    Temporal retrogression might have been something that most intelligent beings once imagined. Everyone would have intended to change certain things in the past to varying degrees, with the intention to alter tragedies so that they would not lead lives of regret, so that there could be perfection.


    But time could not be reversed. It would never flow backward within the known universe.


    The past was the past, and it could never be saved. However, just as time itself did not exist, there might well be a way to pause time or achieve something as unthinkable as ''reversing time'', what with Fattrovi and Joshua''s using Steel Authority and Absolute Zero.


    The huge Steel Puppet landed slowly from the skies, his hand holding a silver greatsword. Fattrovi, too, stood once again atop the Spiral Tower, Scepter in hand¡ªit was the eighteenth time he rewound time and restored the dilapidated world of Simboa. The two stood off against each other over hundreds of miles and yet did not move, for both knew that the battle would become an endless cycle if they kept squabbling like this.


    Both of them must find a way to deal death upon the other.


    At the thought, Joshua could not help looking up toward the starry skies of Simboa¡ªFattrovi did too, looking toward the heavens emanating in pale blue radiance as if their hearts were linked.


    In the very next instant, both scowled in alert.


    Joshua frowned for he saw the dimming stars on top of the sky that were recovering their brightness little by little¡­ It meant that the consumption of Soul Stars was not permanent but renewable! When he considered it, the world of Simboa was located at the center of the Void Vortex, permeated with rich energies from the Multiverse in every single moment. As long as the Soul Stars could absorb those energies, they could naturally recover.


    If that was the case, Joshua''s plan to force Fattrovi for temporal retrogression for over sixteen hundred times and then fight him decisively was a failure: from the very velocity Soul Stars recovered, it would definitely form an unbroken cycle.


    And Fattrovi was frowning for a reason beyond the world.


    "The First up to the Seventeenth World Barrier had been broken, and the Eighteenth is predicted to fall in three minutes. He is even breaking through at a faster pace¡­ could it be thanks to that snake''s aid?"


    Embodying the world''s Authority meant that Fattrovi could exert Steel Python dominance as those beings would, which include augmenting World Barriers. But even so, the Time Turner was still considering the situation prudently.


    ''What is with that speed of erosion? Where did the Foreigner actually come from? The multi-layered World Barrier I''ve especially augmented won''t even hold him for a day!''


    The Time Turner was not actually too mindful of the huge puppet before him, aware that it was a little clone that his adversary had planted. It was the original form of the Giant God beyond the world that he must reserve his full power for, and before that, he must collect as much information as he could about his opponent''s battle techniques and style as that he would not be ignorant before the decisive bout.


    Meanwhile, Joshua could not come up with any strategies at once¡ªor more precisely, reliable strategies.


    He could naturally see that Fattrovi embodied considerable divinity, and would revert time before all Soul Puppets were wiped out. According to logic, the warrior should tailor his actions against those self-conscious Soul Puppets whose religion preserved Fattrovi, so that they could be killed at once and the source of the foe''s religion could be severed.


    Joshua, however, would never do that; he would never attack the weak.


    How was he different from Fattrovi if he did?


    Moreover, being one who had spoken to gods on multiple occasions, Joshua naturally knew how vital religion was to a genuine deity. It was an adhesive that held divinity together, and yet was not necessary¡ªand all the Soul Puppets could die at once, Fattrovi just had had reverse time.


    The two refrained from attacking, standing off against each other in silence even as the sights in the heavens changed drastically. Fattrovi''s multiple summoning of suns and directing the energies of Soul Stars had energized a certain force hidden in the network of Stars. The clouds and dust over the skies began to descend, the obscure night sky hence becoming clear while a white and dazzling river of stars began to form. It was the reflection of the Void Vortex beyond the world, the true appearance of the starry sky.


    At the moment, the night was becoming translucent, and scenery of the Void apart was now directly visible across all directions, apart from the earth beneath Joshua''s feet. It was as if the Simboan continent was floating in the Multiverse itself, and as the stars swirled, it was clear that they are in the center of a vortex.


    It was after a long time that Fattrovi finally spoke.


    "Foreigner, why would you come to this world to stop me?"


    Beneath the stars and atop the Spiral Tower, the Time Turner''s words remained apathetic as if all emotion had been wiped away. For eighteen times, the warrior had fought him and destroyed the world together with him, and yet he showed neither rage nor annoyance, merely asking calmly. "This world has nothing to with you. You are no Simboan, and even belong beyond the Vortex¡­ You are wasting your precious time to interfere with plans on a world that has nothing to do with you.


    "You have killed billions, or perhaps more than that. You stole the Steel Python''s Authority, sealing the world."


    Standing upon the land, Joshua leveled his gaze against Fattrovi''s just as solemnly, and replied sonorously as he planted his blade into the ground. "Wasting time? You''ve destroyed civilization, made the world into your laboratory. The world only has your will alone, and yet you call it Order."


    "I intend to stop such things."


    "Intelligent beings, civilization." Fattrovi appeared wanting to laugh, but have long forgotten such sensation perhaps after living alone for so long. "Simboans, feeble remnants, unstable destroyers, and pitiful self-destructive beings¡ªthose are no intelligent beings, and neither are their society civilization. The value in their existence is to provide fuel for me."


    "Only rational puppet intelligence is genuine intelligent beings."


    Fattrovi''s expression was as hard as stone as he spoke. It was the doubtlessness after living through millennia by himself, the sturdy conviction that he was ''right''. As he gazed upon Joshua down below, the clock hands in his eyes slowly whirled even while he spoke with a puppet-like flat voice. "Emotion is but a flaw born from incomplete evolution, a chaotic processing used to estimate and react toward certain situations, and its area of applications is scarce, and filled with errors.


    "To hold such a rotten module, praise it and worship it would mean true Order will never come. The feeble Simboans do not deserve this world¡ªthey have a blessing from on high, and yet use it to slaughter each other. The Soul Puppets would never do that, and they would keep establishing new Order, constructing a perfect, rational Ultra-power society and civilization, rebuilding the world.


    "As for Simboans¡­ When the Soul Puppets could produce and replicate souls independently, there would be no value in the Simboans existence."


    At that, Fattrovi said nothing¡ªnot that he needed to.


    Such was judgment.


    It was the decisive judgment as curtains fell upon the man''s story a thousand years ago.


    Joshua understood Fattrovi''s meaning. In return, the warrior exhaled, feeling the terrible will that was contained in those words.


    It was an eternal, unchanging conviction and disappointment that would not change even after a thousand years. Who could imagine what kind of despair and disenchantment would force a human to cage his fellow men like livestock, harvest their souls to replace their civilization with a brand-new race?


    And Fattrovi did that. He stood upon the peak of the spiral tower, just as pale blue radiance descended from the edge of the skies¡ªthose were starlight gathered from a billion Simboan souls, and the Time Turner showed no pity and hesitation as he watched them.


    For him, it was as simple as breathing, and as normal as eating.


    ¡ªI want them to despair. None would love them, none would save them, and they shall be without god, without salvation and without a savior. I shall have the world become the hell they desire, and attain the mercy they ask for just like that.


    ¡ªI want them to lose all hope with no expectation of reprieve.


    Unexpectedly, Joshua was not angry even after seemingly hearing a voice that should not exist. He looked at the world around him¡ªthe Simboans were retreating to the south, while countless Soul Puppets were fleeing the center of the world. Still, that would be futile: as long as the two champions in the heart of the world fought to a stalemate, they would never escape the destruction how far and how fast they would run.


    Turning back to Fattrovi, the warrior said softly, "And yet here you are, attempting to reverse time."


    "Throwing away hundreds and thousands of lives, burning through star after star. You exhausted all efforts to collect and store souls, because in the end you wish to return, to change things that could never be changed."


    "Which is why I am a remnant too. I never denied that."


    Fattrovi answered peacefully, and looked up, staring at the stars above. "Foreigner, it appears that you have resolved yourself to stop me."


    "At first, I did not intend to spend much time on you. Now, however, it appears that my plan would never come together if you are not gotten rid of."


    "If that''s so, I don''t mind waiting a few hundred years more."


    As he spoke, Fattrovi raised his Steel Python Scepter.


    It was an imposing scepter of power that appeared forged from steel, resembling a stretched silver python, the shaft being its body and the tip, its head. And upon the serpentine head, were two bright, flickering lights¡ªit was certainly no ordinary authority, but the world''s scepter of power itself and evidence that Fattrovi had usurped the Steel Python. Its wielder was the World Will, and could command heaven and earth.


    A thousand years ago, the Time Turner had driven the slumbering World Will out of its own body and occupied its throne. And now, Fattrovi would use the greatest ''Steel Authority'' which originated from the world itself for the first time.


    In a split second, the world changed color.


    Waves of runes containing endless secrets were spreading outwards from around Fattrovi, forming endless orderly pale-blue patterns in the stars. Those patterns absorbed all mana in the air around them, emanating large blankets of shrouds and specks and turning the world illusory as if it was swiftly falling into an unknown domain.


    The blinding luminous shroud stretched forward as clusters of bright clouds, and as Joshua looked on, the pale-blue domain had already engulfed the Spiral Tower and the world around it, the craggy earth hence instantly consumed while he appeared to be standing within clouds. In the air, mana stirred as a storm formed from the Seven Great Elements swept across the world, rumbling deafeningly¡ªwhen the gales that formed the elements were blown away by the clouds, Joshua could see the world beyond, and that the earth of the real world was crumbling, yellow-brown soil being replaced by an unnamed space and finally turning into something akin to a parallel space.


    Joshua did not destroy that space that Fatttrovi opened since he was very familiar with it. Unsurprised, he looked up to find the dazzling Vault of Stars.


    It was the World Inner, the residence of the Steel Python.


    "I do not wish to spend so much energy."


    A grand voice suddenly sounded. It was Fattrovi''s, and the shrouds were dispersing with his very words. Joshua then realized that he was inside a vast and spectacular throne room: infinite starlight flickered overhead as pale blue radiance glowed powerfully. Endless runes were cascading on both sides of the hall, finally shaping into two large, bright streams, one surging while the other had not a single ripple.


    When the two streams began to flow, Joshua noticed that the reflection of a hundred Soul Stars on the enchanting vault were extinguished at once. It was unlike before, when they dimmed after time was reverted¡ªthey had definitely died, destroyed, no longer existing. They vanished, just like a candle in the wind.


    And in the instant the Stars utterly disappeared, a towering Celestial Giant that would outsize the stars of an entire world stepped out of nothingness. The entire World Inner began to tremble violently with his every stride, and the Vault of Stars appeared dwarfed when he finally appeared there¡ªthe giant had no facial features and was entirely black like the lightless Void, but in the depths of his body were luminous starlight, as if a galaxy swirled in his body.


    The silhouette of a colossal Steel Python wrapped around his body like vines winding around an old tree.


    "Foreigner."


    Fattrovi''s cold voice emanated from inside the body of the Celestial Giant. "You should not have come."


    The boundless giant hence lifted his massive hand that could hold planets, and threw it down at Joshua, who was motionless seemingly from shock. The descent of the hand was akin to a collapsing mountain that shrouded the entire Vault of Stars, as if that enlarging dark hand was all that was left in the world. Shockwaves billowed ragingly, sending everything flying.


    But Joshua was laughing.


    The Steel Puppet was without expression. It had no breath, no vocal organs or changeable facial features, only loudspeakers and observation modules. However, even a Soul Puppet could sense that Joshua was laughing in that very moment for forceful soul signatures were extending across all directions.


    "And I was afraid you won''t go all out." He was guffawing as he watched the mountainous palm lowered. "World Inner, how familiar."


    Truly a fine place for the decisive battle!


    ***


    Boom¡ª With a terrible rumble, a huge rift opened behind Joshua''s body, emanating searing presence and fiery light, with the incandescent flame appearing capable of burning souls and animate passion within the hearts of all living things. It dyed the World Inner that had been filled with pale-blue soul illumination in red, just before a sturdy, thick and indestructible giant hand forged from Steel appeared from the other side of the rift, meting the dark hand of the Celestial Giant forcefully.


    Amidst rolling thunder, a burning Steel hand hence transcended the rift and caught the Celestial Giant''s palm with a vice grip. Before it could react, the Steel hand pulled it outside the world powerfully, with a strength that could overturn the lithosphere!


    Pang¡ªBoom¡ª!


    The behemothic Celestial Giant was forced to half-kneel on the ground by the pull of the gargantuan strength. It was only then that Fattrovi reacted and began to tug back¡ªthe stars inside the Celestial Giant''s body began to swirl, shining as he mustered his full strength to pull the Steel Giant from the other side of the rift into his domain. Nonetheless, none of them were allowing the other to get their wish, and the two behemoths hence began a violent tug of war through the rift, across worlds!


    "How did you find the World Inner so quickly?!"


    Fattrovi was left utterly puzzled by the phenomenon. He was long aware that Joshua''s original form was about to break through the World Barrier and arrive at Simboa, but he was unable to trace the source of power for Joshua''s puppet incarnation. That was why he intended to use his full power in the World Inner and capture his clone, breaking its code and securing the initiative in the decisive battle.


    He just never expected that Joshua''s original form could find the World Inner quicker than he broke through to the World Barrier, a realm none should know about!


    In return, Joshua said not a word. As the one who rekindled Flames, he had come across many World Wills, entering various World Inner for at least ten times and frequently conversing with the Steel Python Karlis in that place. The so-called concealed domain was no secret to him, and he had long mastered finding and entering it!


    Boom!


    With another tremendous sound, the Celestial Giant had a little advantage, and had dragged the Steel Giant''s right arm entirely into his own domain from beyond the world. With the Giant God''s shoulder visible, he never expected that the second right arm of the Giant God would pierce space once again, catching the Celestial Giant''s elbow with a firm grip. With a strong pull, Joshua pulled the Celestial Giant down on his knees, as if to pull him completely outside the world!


    And in the Void beyond the world, the entire body of the four-armed Giant God once again burned. Endless heat spread, combining with Steel Strength to further eroded little cavities upon the World Barrier. He laughed, dragging the arm of his adversary to pull him out of his lair.


    Indeed. Why should he fight against a World Will in its own world, on its home ground, racking his brains to counter his temporal retrogression again and again?


    He should drag his opponent into the Void and give him a good beating!

 Chapter 706 The Wind is Howling

    Boom-boom-boom-boom.


    The World Inner thundered incessantly.


    Amidst the incessant rumbling, the profound power of the Giant God from beyond the world burst instantly as two arms forged from Steel gripped the right hand of the Celestial Giant, forcefully dragging it to the Void.


    Bang! With a tremendous reverberation, half of the Celestial Giant''s body¡ªwhose knees had been planted on the ground crashed heavily onto the dimensional rift, his right hand already entering the Void as if he was about to be pulled out of the world entirely. But in the very last moment, Fattrovi gritted his teeth, mustering his full power and anchoring himself on the ground with one hand to push himself backward.


    In a split second, dense hairline fractures appeared beside the dimensional rift in the World Inner. Space itself cracked crisply where the two profound beings wrestled, with the entire Celestial Throne Room booming, rumbling and trembling without as ceasing as if it was about to collapse.


    "Damn it!"


    The Time Turner howled in rage. How long had it since been he cut such a sorry figure? Not even when he used the diverse powers of Authority to drive that sleeping serpent out of Simboa! Now, even Fattrovi could see that the Foreigner before him did not intend to let him reverse time, instead dragging him from the world into the Void¡ªa crude and violent plan, but most effective!


    The dimensional barrier of the World Inner was now filled with fractures. The Celestial Throne Room appeared about to disintegrate amidst the violent quakes, and while the ever-machine-calm Fattrovi rapidly thought about how to counter Joshua''s unreasonable moves, he soon discovered that he had no way of retaliation. While both were equal in strength, the Steel Giant had four arms which gave him a strong advantage in melees, while Ultra-powers would never be effective against the Giant God whose entire body was condensed from Steel Authority: both of them were in the Void, Authority of the world was pointless.


    Though it appeared that Fattrovi was now out of options and about to be pulled beyond the Void, the Celestial Giant suddenly paused as if remembering something.


    "Fine," he then muttered. "If you want to pull me out, have it your way!"


    In an instant, the Celestial Giant gave up on struggling. However, the silhouette of Steel Serpent that had wrapped around Fattrovi''s body appeared to have removed the lock over something. The entire sky and earth of Simboa thus began to convulse tremendously. All things shuddered, the continent wobbled while the mountains collapsed by regions. The sturdy lithosphere hence floated fluctuated, and the rifts appeared over the bottom of oceans, endless seawater and dirt sinking within.


    And in the Void, Joshua suddenly realized that Fattrovi was no longer resisting, even as he kept pulling the Celestial Giant at full strength, attempting to snatch him away from within the world. Although surprised and doubtful, the warrior did not stop, and his two right hands immediately clenched and burst with strength that would seemingly pull off the arms of the Celestial Giant. Nevertheless, the more he burst, Fattrovi remained inside the world even after giving up on resistance, and was not dragged out.


    "Wait, Joshua. Something''s not right!"


    Karlis the Steel Python exclaimed loudly at once inside the spirit of Joshua''s original form. "Stop! Things don''t look good!"


    But would he stop then? Such a window of opportunity came once a lifetime, and Joshua was aware that Fattrovi was no fool¡ªwould he give the warrior a second chance to turn the tables? Until now, Joshua never did understand the principle of how he retrogressed time, which made fighting him in Simboa completely meaningless.


    Still, Joshua knew that Karlis the Steel Python would never suggest things arbitrarily. If he said that something was not right, something unimaginable would assuredly be happening. Joshua hence paused his drag on Fattrovi, but he kept both right hands caught on the Celestial Giant''s right hand.


    Even so, Karlis''s warning appeared too late. When Joshua finally held back and calmed himself to observe the Void, his eyes widened despite his composed self.


    The world was moving!


    Layers of vast ripples were stirred upon the eye of the Void Vortex amidst the serene Void. At its center, Simboa, which had kept moving along with the formation began to inch toward the walls of the Vortex, in the direction where Joshua was dragging Fattrovi!


    "What on earth?!"


    Joshua was left dumbstruck. When did his power ever ascended to the point that he could pull an entire world?! Be that as it may, it was no time for random thoughts: according to his own calculation¡ªwhich stunned Joshua once again¡ªIf Simboa did not return to its original position in eight hours, it would crash head-on into the Void Vortex at its current velocity, and torn into pieces by the horrific dimensional turbulences and the Great Mana Tide!


    "Think. How could a world remain at the heart of a vortex for so long?"


    Fattrovi''s voice wafted from the other side of the dimensional rift. His voice was dispassionate once again, as if everything did not matter.


    "It was me. If I did not anchor the world coordinates, the world would not have remained existent."


    And what Fattrovi said next stunned even the Steel Python of Simboa, who had looked on quietly through it all.


    "That serpent had always slumbered, never once considering its own life or death¡­ If I didn''t drive that fool away, fine-tune the world and anchored its coordinates so that the world would move with the Void Vortex, it would have long been engulfed and churned into those ever-present fragments and energies."


    The one who stole the world''s Authority spoke serenely, revealing the circumstances all those years ago from beyond the dimensional rift. "When I obtained almost all Ultra-powers, I also gained the power to break through the dimensional barrier and enter the Void outside the world¡­ and found that endless energy vortex, along with the endless source of Ultra-powers that permeated a world. It was then that I promptly understood why our world became like this, but that was not the time to be in awe of the source, for I realized that my world is slowly moving away from its orbit, heading toward the vortex that destroyed all things."


    And the rest was history.


    The most powerful Ultrahuman who held the Authority of ten thousand worlds thus used his full power to drive the Steel Python out of its own body and claimed that supreme throne. It was how Fattrovi became the Time Turner of the present.


    And now, to resist Joshua''s ambush, Fattrovi freed the world coordinates that he had anchored a thousand years ago, the world''s Authority he once used to save the peoples of the world, allowing the world to return upon the path of destruction.


    That is Fattrovi''s silent question and challenge, issued toward Joshua.


    [Since you could decide to go against me over the lives of billions, the world is now heading toward destruction. Would you keep dragging me out of the world, or enter the world and fight me until the end?]


    Even so, that was not a question that required consideration.


    Without needing the Steel Python Karlis to say something like ''I can''t stop it'', or the Steel Python Simboa''s regretful shake of its head to express its powerlessness even if it was to reclaim its throne, Joshua made his decision the instant he understood Fattrovi''s intentions.


    And acted.


    "Alright, Fattrovi. If you yearn for it so much¡­"


    Then I shall pummel you into hell in your own domain.


    The four-armed Giant God of Steel released the two hands of the Celestial Giant he was pulling, while each of his four arms pressed respectively on both sides of the dimensional rift before pulling forcefully. With the clear sounds of shattering glass, the rift was expanded into a maw that could accommodate a mountain freely, the contrasting flow of Void and world hence stirring raging energy storms.


    The wind is howling.


    And the Giant God strode forward with no hesitation.

 Chapter 707 Future Observation Part One

    At the same time, in the Celestial Hall of the World Inner, Fattrovi finally unleashed his full power after shaking off the hold of the Giant God of Steel.


    Veins of aurora assembled at the heart of the hall like surging rivers. The dark edge of to the world hence flickered in starry pale blue radiance, gradually forming a vast flow. Atop the Celestial Hall, one thousand five hundred Soul Stars that remained dazzled like the most precious of gems, but now began to extinguish.


    Just like how lights of the city would be extinguished one after another, endless stars were hence dying out, each simply vanishing from the Vault of Stars as if candles blown by children, never to live again.


    In a brief few seconds, more than five hundred Soul Stars died, and the entire Celestial Hall promptly became dull and lightless. And yet, it was beneath such a lightless Vault that the River of Time to the right of the chamber that represented the future stretched endlessly.


    The Celestial Hall in the World Inner was the residence of Steel Python. At its center was the Throne of Authority that ruled over all things in the world, and above it was the Vault of Stars that reflected the sight of the Multiverse. On both sides of the Hall were two rivers of light, with one placid and the other mobile, one symbolizing the irreplaceable and unchangeable past, while the other the future of unlimited possibilities and unlimited change.


    There was never a World Will that could control those two rivers. Steel Pythons were born profound and held Authority over their worlds at birth, but that was also precisely why they were mere consciousness of their worlds and could only control the world''s Authority.


    Fattrovi, however, was different. He was human, and was in fact the most powerful Ultrahuman who had learned countless Ultra-abilities. From a certain perspective, he was the Ultimate, the one who had absorbed Authority spreading from a thousand different worlds and mastered all of them¡ªalthough Fattrrovi therefore did not grasp pure Steel Strength, he had stepped onto the zenith of the path for employing the Authority of all things!


    At present, there were infinite runes swirling between the Celestial Giant''s brows as complex and unruly geometrical forms shifted its appearance, flowing with indescribable colors. If the pontiff of the Seven Gods Church was present, he would realize in shock that it was divinity¡ªfully cultivated and had reached the threshold of ''Deity''!


    [Destiny], [Time], [Judgement], [Creation], [Soul]¡­ Diverse divinity were jumbled together, finally forming the glaring divine name¡ª the ''God of Destiny and Time''. But now, the divine runes that represented the Authority of god was not hosted upon Fattrovi''s body, for it was rising from the body of the Celestial Giant and turning into a star, embedded into the dark starry sky which dimmed after five hundred Soul Stars extinguished.


    At once, as if some module had been activated, countless circuits shone one after another, assembling a colossal network upon the Vault of Stars that absorbed the boundless strength of the god''s divinity. The divinity too began to deliver unimaginable erosive forces as feedback, but that erosion that would destroy a god instantly were all blocked or neutralized by the world''s Authority and the countless Soul Stars, allowing the network to energize smoothly.


    It was then that Fattrovi''s unemotional and indifferent voice echoed heavily, as if there were innumerable Fattrovis speaking all at once.


    "Commencing connection to River of Existence, beginning ignition of Light of Genesis, starting activation of ''Observer'' system."


    Dreamlike radiance began to encircle the body of the Celestial Giant. Those were heavy layers of illusory shadows that kept shifting like the indeterminable future: it appeared to denote the endless possibilities and images for the future, but ultimately only one true path can be chosen and embarked upon.


    Such was the sight Joshua witnessed when he reentered the World Inner with his original form.


    Layers of dimensional barriers were appearing behind the Giant Gods'' body, closing the rift that linked Void and World Inner. The warrior then looked up toward the Vault of Stars and the divinity that hung atop the starry skies, and narrowed his eyes, nodding with an I-get-it-now expression.


    "So that''s it," he said with a stifled, inaudible voice. "The Vortex, World Barrier and the environment sealed completely from the Multivese¡­ So that''s what you want?"


    "A world completely closed off, ''A World in a Shell?''"


    Fattrovi lowered his head at Joshua''s words, watching the warrior with a gaze that could either be bewildered or admiring, appearing unable to comprehend why he would deliberately reenter his own domain in the World Inner¡­ the Time Turner thought about many possibilities: how Joshua might completely ignore Simboa''s existence by directly dragging him out of the world to fight, or release him and fight with a handicap, or destroy him together with the world¡­ There were simply so many possibilities, and he could not list all of them.


    Nevertheless, Fattrovi simply could not understand why such a being would boldly resolve to enter a deathmatch in his World Inner, in his home turf for races, billions of lives and a world that had nothing to do with him.


    Such a pride of one own''s assured victory was repulsive¡­ and enviable.


    Today, he shall break that pride in the name of ''Time'' and ''Destiny''!


    "Indeed, that''s just it," Fattrovi said softly after the thought. "The Void Vortex severs the link to other worlds while I augment the World Barriers as well as separate the connection between the Vortex and this world, making an island out of the entire world."


    Even as he spoke, Fattrovi''s calm voice suddenly became agitated. "But it''s exactly because of this shell of self-isolation that I am the King of the Infinite Universe!"


    It was then that a cold voice that should be the preset voice of a system rang from the stars of divinity.


    "''World Line Switch'' contingencies locked, Observation System reactivated."


    "Commencing ''Future Observation''!"


    At once, the cascading River of Future began to change forms, as endless illusionary images flashed past visibly. In those seemingly inexhaustible sights were the extinction of Simboans, empowerment of Soul Puppets, rebirth of the world and Fattrovi''s own self-destructive. But as a dreamy light flashed past, all those scenes of the future became blurred and indistinct.


    But was Joshua one who would listen to drivel?


    "Then I will crush that shell and let you see the real world!"


    Even as Fattrovi imposed his monologue, he had already strode forward¡ªinfinite specks wafted amidst the dark stars, and by the time ''Future Observation'' was pronounced, the warrior had charged abruptly like a moving mountain.


    Boom, boom boom! Even the grounds World Inner could not withstand Joshua''s steps. Space itself distorted and crumbled beneath terrible gravity into gaping craters, just as the warrior''s body turned into a beam of crimson silver, carrying boundless plasma flame and directly darting toward Fattrovi. The Celestial Giant did not hesitate either and began to move forward, dashing as a pale-blue beam toward Joshua.


    A crash that thundered the world thus shook the Celestial Hall, as violent energy thunderstorms turned into infinite chaotic vortices in the air, stirring the World Inner into shambles. Crumbling sounds wafted from the shattered space, as if it was the cry from the world itself.


    Without words, Joshua swung his four arms and struck out with thunderous waves of punches and knifehand strikes. As a master of melee combat, never had there been any person who could win against him in that aspect. With his estimation of Fattrovi''s battle style through their exchanges before, Joshua was convinced he would maim him in five seconds and force the Time Turner to distance himself.


    But he was left astonished.


    Somehow, Fattrovi who never showed any martial technique after eighteen occasions of rewinding time was now behaving like a grandmaster who had gone through millions of battles, blocking every blow he dished out! As the indistinct shade of palms and fists tore space apart, both sides parried and struck, but Joshua did not even scratch his adversary.


    "I can see your attacks clearly." The clock hands in Fattrovi''s eyes whirled as he spoke flatly¡ªthe hands that denoted his ability to force time and all things into standstill had paused before but was now circling manically, even shaping into a vortex while Fattrovi nodded thoughtfully after blocking every single blow from Joshua. "I see."


    On the other hand, Joshua was not puzzled by his enemy''s sudden improvement. He retreated slightly and simply clenched all four fists¡ªat once, power that could distort space and tremble the world spread over all directions, and in the very next instant, four straight punches that darted at the twentieth of one lightspeed shot toward Joshua!


    It was a lightspeed-class of offensive. Everything happened in a brief moment of nanoseconds, as tremendous mass was struck out with such swift speed. The spreading energies were promptly heating the cramped World Inner as well, everything hence becoming a sea of chaotic plasma as crimson flames extended. Even Fattrovi''s Ultra-power that could stop all things would be directly shattered by the sheer brute force, and logically speaking, nothing in Simboa could block or dodge those four heavy jabs.


    But Fattrovi blocked it all¡ªor more precisely, evaded!


    In that very moment, Joshua felt a series of mirages appearing before him. He saw Fattrovi predicting every hint of energy movements within his heavy jabs like a fortune teller, the Celestial Giant preparing himself well before the punches and creating four black-hole barriers in front of himself, blocking the straight punches head-on.


    He even saw that Fattrovi was quickly moving to evade before his fist extended. The Celestial Giant retreated backward with supernatural agility, dodging the brunt of the near-lightspeed punch. It was naturally easy for him to counter the shockwave from the punch only.


    Joshua could even tell that Fattrovi had seen through the opening in his''s straight punch''s energy flow¡ªjust as he was about to unleash the full force of his lightspeed punch, the Time Turner employed a technique akin to the divine to intercept his assault, deflecting that energy and nullifying the lightspeed jab!


    Then, endless illusions all formed one body. As if the future had finally crumbled, Joshua pulled back by half a step with a dull grunt, because those four hands that struck out in near-lightspeed had simultaneously appeared in the deflection of those illusions. Countless rifts appeared over them, just as energy surged out like blood¡ªit was then that, as if truth had been ascertained, the warrior''s mind finally recalled the memory of Fattrovi''s unimaginably exquisite technique that stopped his punch!


    "¡­"


    Joshua looked silently at his four hurt fists. In the next second, with the sharp sound of scraping steel, substances squirmed and assembled while energy flowed back into his body, completely healing his hand. The Giant God of Steel hence looked up, staring at the Celestial Giant''s body that resembled the Void but had no visage, before steeping once again upon space and darting forward.


    "It''s useless."


    Ka-boom¡ªwith a dull rumble, a gigantic human silhouette was blown backward, crashing heavily upon the Celestial Hall. There were large sheets of runes, energy specks, and black shroud: it was Fattrovi''s body. But in the very next second, he stood up again and appeared unscathed, perfectly defending against Joshua''s ten million blows struck in an instant. Only his body was sent flying by the indefensible force, and there was no injury.


    Fattrovi appeared to still have things to say, but the warrior did not spare him any chance to babble or rest. Turning into a ray again and diving toward his opponent while dragging an endless trail of blaze behind him, Joshua was in front of the Celestial Giant again in five nanoseconds. His right jab appeared about to pierce Fattrovi''s chest, but was blocked when he raised his elbow, just as the knifehand strikes from both of his left hands were avoided by a hair''s breadth, leaving no actual damage.


    "Everything is within expectation." A flat voice wafted, a mocking as if from hell.


    Joshua struck with both arms and feet as if they were blades and axes, space itself rippling from the terrible mass of the body of Steel. Plasma flame and plasma itself spread throughout the World Inner, the sheer force of his attacks causing the entire planet to dim. And yet, Fattrovi parried every single one of those blows that could shatter mountains and continents¡ªhe would block punches, evade kicks and step cleverly to slip away from any attempts to hold them, before twisting space, even bending the trajectory from high-energy rays shot out from Joshua''s eyes. Every attack was blocked or evaded, leaving himself unhurt.


    Even so, Joshua did not mind. There was even a smile by the corners of his lips while his golden-red magma pupils flickered in delight. He inhaled deeply in front Fattrovi, who was taking every single one of his blows head-on, just as the melee between warrior and Celestial Giant instantly turned white-hot. They parried, assaulted each other with fist against fist and palm against palm, the pair leaving billions of afterimages while incessant and terrible explosion burst terribly amidst crisp shattering sounds at the core position of the hall. The entire Vault of Stars hence quaked violently, and a deep rift appeared at the center of the hall!


    Joshua''s arm quivered as one of his right hands shuddered by an arc at a hundred thousand times per second, slashing down violently like a high-frequency knife. Beneath the blade that embodied a force of more than a million tons, even the space in the World Inner collapsed by the layers, endless spatial rifts and Void fissures tangling.


    However, Fattrovi did not move away from the blow. His body swirling with stars, he burst with waves of dark blue radiance while his fist emanated equally blinding light¡ªstriking out, the Time Turner pitted his fist directly against the high-frequency knifehand. However, that seemingly mundane punch was actually stirring chaotic energy flow at a high-frequency oscillation, with a piece of the warrior''s hand that was made of indestructible degenerate matter crumbling, detonating like a supernova!


    "It''s useless. The more techniques you use, the more opening you show. As long as there is the possibility of mistakes, it would assuredly happen!"


    It was then that the Celestial Giant attacked deliberately. The mirages of the future flowing from his body was becoming gradually numerous, and amidst the obscurity, he was changing into various forms in Joshua''s eyes: melee-form proficient at close-range combat and having a body filled with energy armaments and armors, Authority-type which body was encircled by countless runes and magical formations, and stealth-mode that were completely undetectable, which presence could only be sensed, its precise position undetectable¡­ There were simply so many illusory images as infinite possibilities of the future appeared all at once, before being whimsically selected.


    But Joshua''s expression still did not change, nor did he say a word. He simply lifted his head a little and looked up at the Vault of Stars¡ªbeyond the sky, only two stars had dimmed, and all those stars would never completely extinguish with such progress in eight hours. Having that ascertained, the warrior lowered his head¡ªlight around the Giant God of Steel hence distorted bizarrely, while dazzling silver light unfurled from his body. Wafting stardust floated around the Giant''s flanks like a nebula, and spatial oscillation visible to the naked eye once again stirred ripples into the hall at the center of the world, as if a stone was thrown into the calm surface of a lake.


    Boom! With an echoing rumble, the Nuclear Heart at the center of Joshua''s chest turned incandescent white. But just as Fattrovi solemnly intended to counter the warrior''s next assault, a vein of crimson ray shot out from beneath the Nuclear Heart. Pointed directly at the Celestial Giant, and then¡ª


    Psionic Warp Engine activated!

 Chapter 708 Future Observation Part Two

    In an instant, space and time became a purely conceptual number, and the time in which the Giant God transcended that number was ''zero''. Amidst the violent explosions which was unobservable to anything and countless heavy thuds, the body of the Celestial Giant that was riddled with holes hence flew off and crashed heavily upon the Throne of Authority!


    The entire Vault of Stars quaked wantonly as veins of cracks appeared expanded, seemingly indicating that its master was about to fall. However, just as Joshua intended to press on with his advantage after bursting with energy that could warp across the distance of light years, the Hall suddenly ceased trembling while the cracks stopped spreading. Despite being in pieces, Fattrovi rose again from the ground, and the wounds upon him vanished like illusions as well!


    "Foreigner, you are truly powerful¡­ so powerful that I could not imagine it. I have actually been killed one thousand one hundred and sixty-nine times by you simultaneously¡ªthere is little wonder that you could transcend the Void Vortex into my world."


    The stony, unchanging voice rang. Fattrovi appeared to be in awe, although his tone remained calm as ever.


    "Even so, you would never triumph against I who control ''past'' and ''future''."


    Fattrovi stood again before the Throne of World Authority, now completely recovered from his endless grievous injuries. Spreading his arms, he displayed his unscathed body at Joshua, while divine stars over the skies emanated indescribable flashes.


    ¡ªWorld Line one-zero-three-one-three. Struck by knifehand of mass disintegration. Half of body diminished. Evade.


    ¡ªWorld Line five-nine-three-three-one. Skull hit directly by straight jab. Divine Rune shattered. Death on the spot. Evade.


    ¡ªWorld Line eight-three-seven-eight. Parrying of ten thousand heavy blows failed. Energy constitution of body broken entirely, leaving only consciousness. Evade.


    ¡ªWorld Line four-one-five-one-seven-seven¡­


    Innumerable mirages of the future appeared and vanished, while the presence over Fattrovi''s body became gradually rich and powerful. He stood upon the center of the World Inner and stared at the Giant God of Steel that still had no intention of giving up, its starry gaze showing something that could be admiration or some other expression.


    He would unquestionably be completely crushed if he faced his adversary in direct battle, and it would end up the same no matter what battle technique he used or how ruthless his mindset. The Foreigner before him simply did not fear trading wounds with wounds and had zero thoughts of ''keeping self from harm'' in his goal to maim the enemy¡ªhe merely pursues victory and would achieve that by any means.


    Be that as it may, even if that Foreigner had gone through a thousand battles and had slain incalculable foes, he would never beat him at this moment!


    Inexhaustible thoughts crossed the Celestial Giant''s mind.


    The Observer System was the ''miracle'' that Fattrovi forged by pouring all of his wisdom and power!


    ***


    If a world was isolated from without, with none observing it or noticing it, just as there are no minds observing it from the inside, then the world that sealed itself in its own shell did not exist for other worlds.


    In the environment of utter isolation, the Observer ruled both past and future by himself. As long as he provided sufficient energy and data, providing a place for base particles and what information of substance they formed, it would not be difficult for him to destroy the world again and again and resurrecting it just as many times.


    And Fattrovi had done so. He had driven away Simboa the Steel Python from its throne a thousand years ago to save the world, and he understood that single truth after grasping the world''s Authority.


    Indeed, time did not exist and the past could not be relived¡ªbut if he could find data of how the world came to be, and simultaneously altered the Authority of ''Human'', ''World Will'' and ''Sole Observer'', deceiving the world itself, he could shape the world as he saw fit!


    It was the greatest authority that could whimsically change the world, even achieving the outcome of ''rewinding time''!


    Therefore, he sealed all Simboan intelligence and reduced all life into ignorance, removing the possibility of anyone struggling for the Authority of Sole Observer. Therefore, he harvested souls, stored energies, and waited for the timing to directly tamper the world. He built the network of Soul Stars to observe the entire world, record the process of change in all things so that he could revert all things to the state he recorded at any moment at his wish!


    From a certain perspective, such was temporal regression, reliving history and loading a save-file, as long as everything happened after he began to record all thing. On the other hand, the time he wished to relive¡ªthe moments before the records and before he made his save-file¡ªFattrovi could never change.


    That was why he exhausted all efforts so that he would progress to the zenith of Time and Destiny, so that he would become ''God''¡ªand then abandon Him.


    All to link those Rivers.


    The River of Existence was the current source of Fattrovi''s power. It was a strength from divinity, linked to the Source of the Multiverse, infinite energies and information. There, data of any possibility existing in the past or the future of the Multiverse were stored, and obtaining it was equal to omniscience and omnipotence, granting one rule over the Multiverse.


    However, none could obtain it because even gods would gradually be assimilated by a single branching energy from the Source, not to mention that the Source itself was the assemblage of endless branches. It was impossible for any sentient beings to touch the Source of the Initial Flame¡ªit was the one, inviolable iron rule.


    But Fattrovi gave up on being a god. With divinity as medium, Soul Stars as energy source and a barrier, he opened that data stream which recorded all things and contained endless toxic, searching for the infinite details of Simboa, the past of Simboa he decided. He would find the path where all that he cherished lived and attain bliss¡ªhe would definitely reach that path!


    [¡ªLook, damned destiny!


    So what if you killed and take away all that I cherished, reducing their souls to nothingness?


    I still would reverse time and causality, reviving them from the impossible ''Nothingness''!


    Past and mistakes can be corrected, and I could resurrect the dead!


    If time is pitiless, I shall have it reversed.


    If destiny is unfathomable, I will force it to obey my commands!]


    When a mad genius did all he could for something he desired, the world would be left astonished as Fattrovi strode on the path of his own objective, sprinting wildly toward along that road of faint hope.


    But that was too difficult. As virtually infinite data surged, Fattrovi could only observe, and then gave up in disappointment time after time, switching World Lines. Even so, he would only relive hopeless pasts in his dreams, driving him to despair again and again.


    Fattrovi was even prepared to not reach that perfect path even if he exhausted his life, and was prepared to make contingencies for the Soul Puppets to replace the Simboans and rebuild civilization.


    Even so, a miracle was still a miracle. As long as the Observer System was activated, through the simulation from endless data and the Soul Star Network, Fattrovi would naturally be able to predict the future, to find possibility from the impossible¡ªafter the Observer System was energized, he could choose the single observable future which benefitted him the most! No matter how powerful his foe would be, there would hence be openings, and a chance for survival even if he faced an inescapable assault!


    Such consumption of energy should have been an astronomical number. However, Fattrovi had isolated the world while the Void Vortex isolated its connection to the Multiverse. It was only in such a pure environment¡ªSimboa, a world inside a shell, that the future of all things could be grasped by the Ruler of Destiny, and the flow of time would only obey the Time Turner''s command!


    And his enemy would assuredly make a fatal mistake, do something illogical. Even if he would ignore him, the enemy would self-destruct due to an error occurring in his body''s energy circulation.


    Right now, Joshua was in such a situation.


    His indestructible body was slowly crumbling, just as his stable Nuclear Heart was developing errors rapidly. The once sturdy degenerate matter began to become sparse, and as if lightspeed had been decreased, so-called molecules were beginning to expand and develop all sorts of problems. Despite Joshua''s focusing to control his body so that it moved normally, mirages began to appear beside the warrior as well.


    Those were the possibility of the Giant God of Steel dying and losing, as well as his remains. Degenerate matter disintegrating, Nuclear heart going berserk, his soul running wild or his energy core and soul engine self-imploding together¡ª there more images showing Joshua''s defeat the more time passed, as if everything had happened.


    Rumored had it that when a man made a choice, the possibility of the world would hence split as a parallel world would appear, and the infinite parallel worlds would in turn form another aspect of the Multiverse. The Observer could see any one of those possibilities from those worlds, and no matter how unthinkable it would be or how illogical, there would always be one possibility that fits your expectations.


    And Fattrovi was a being who had grasped that power.


    "When you chose to enter my world, you were destined for defeat."


    The cold voice echoed as the Celestial Giant charged forward again. He would destroy Joshua right then, completely vanquishing the Giant God that descended from beyond the world to destroy his plans!


    In that instant, lightning rage across the World Inner. Dark blue radiance held down the silver giant god while brutal soul energies ignited even space itself, forcing soul fires to waft like smoke beneath the Vault. Clenching his right fist, Fattrovi struck out to utterly shatter the warrior''s Nuclear Heart!


    He had predicted countless possibilities and estimated all types of possible countermoves from Joshua. However, Fattrovi had just as many backup moves. As long as his adversary could not block one, only defeat and defeat awaited him!


    And the Giant God of Steel did as he predicted, forcing himself to endure the many errors and berserk in his body to counter. They hence exchanged blows a thousand times in an instant, bursting energy flow in the area moved at forty-five percent the speed of light, blurring any sort of movement. The world cried thus cried out again and again, for the two frightening beings were attempting to destroy each other at their full-power!


    Ordinary beings simply would have no space to react at a battle at such speed. It was only through substantial experience, judging the other''s moves that there could be such tremendous attack and defense!


    In the beginning, Fattrovi had victory in his grasp. However, after the battle prolonged to the third second, he sensed that things were not right. Then, after five seconds, he became bewildered, and as the fight lasted to the seventh second, the ever-calm Time Turner could not help exclaiming loudly inside.


    "This is impossible!"


    How could this be! It was only through Future Observation that he could predict Joshua''s every retaliation and every defensive opening, so how could the Foreigner be doing the same thing as well?! How could he never make a mistake after tens of thousands of exchanges, even allowing no ''possibility'' for mistakes to exist?!


    No, the Foreigner certainly had the possibility of making a mistake. But regardless of how he tried to bait and force and suppress the warrior to the point where he could almost not counter, he would never make a mistake, or risk himself by attacking¡­ He clearly had the initiative and should have directly maimed his adversary with every move, killing the Giant God within the World Inner.


    Even so, there was no way he could realize that ''reality''!


    The intense battle between the two spawned endless mirages behind them. Some showed Fattrovi''s own opening being struck true by the warrior fatally, just as there were others showing Joshua, unable to react in time and was directly split apart by the warrior. Millions of such images appeared and vanished, and were vague like fantasies.


    Every single blow from both sides would spawn one, or multiple endings of death and defeat. However, mirages remained mirages¡ªthey would appear incessantly precisely because both sides had the possibility of avoiding every single one of them: With a vertical swipe of his leg, Joshua tore a huge crevice in space itself, the shrouded skies of Simboa visible from within. At once, there was a possibility appearing Fattrovi that he could not evade in time, and was cut apart by the waist, before his skull was crushed by the warrior.


    Still, Fattrovi took one step back to avoid that blow, even countering it. The stars in the Celestial Giant''s body shone, and tens of thousands of heavy element rays rained upon Joshua. Those heavy elements that would form nuclear reactions easily would incessantly disintegrate the warrior''s body on contact, causing the sturdy degenerate matter to self-destruct: immediately, a mirage of the Giant God of Steel exploding appeared behind Joshua, for that was the possibility of him dying from his own body crumbling.


    But that did not happen either.


    It was then that Joshua, who had said nothing and stayed quiet for a long time finally spoke.


    "You are definitely a genius¡­ Using divinity to connect with the Source of the Multiverse, browsing through the world''s past and possibilities and selecting the future and past you desire. It''s a skill Mycroft had yet to develop."


    "But as long as it''s not a hundred percent, that possibility is frivolous."


    Yes, you can see the future and pick the one that benefits you. You can force me to reveal many openings and assault them¡ªbut as long as your victory is not a hundred percent, as long as the success rate of your exploitations on my vulnerabilities were not a hundred percent, it would not be inevitable.


    And as long as it''s not inevitable, I would have the chance to succeed in defending and countering!


    "As long as I could make my ''present''''perfect'', I''m impeccable against all past and future."


    The voice of the Giant God of Steel rumbled in the World Inner. "Only incomplete beings would commit mistakes or errors. To be struck down by such things would merely prove that I''m a weakling."


    If I could not do it with who I am now, I would definitely not do it even in a parallel world. But even if they fail and was wrong, it did not mean that I would fail and be wrong.


    [I am the most perfect one of all parallel worlds. If I do not hold conviction over that, how could I call myself Joshua!]


    Even if there was one chance out of a billion of victory, it did not mean the enemy would simply win, because those were mere ''possible futures'' regardless of how one chose, and not absolute. Everything had not happened, everything was the present, and the future would never come for eternity!


    The Giant God of Steel and Celestial Giant were briefly separated. One stood beneath the Vault of Stars, the other before the Throne of World Authority. The two glared at each other, judging the great foe before them whom they never encountered before.


    One sought to eliminate all hope from profound, endless possibilities.


    One searched for a hint of survival amidst the most unimaginable possibilities.


    "To entrust your triumph upon your opponent''s mistakes¡­ You''re simply too inferior."


    The stars shook from the deep and heavy voice. Amidst the distinct rumbling of trembling celestial bodies, Joshua did not step back and strode forward, as endless mirages of failures gathered, showing mountains of corpses and oceans of blood, accumulating hills of the Steel God corpses while planetary flames blazed upon him.


    But the warrior''s stride remained immeasurably determined, never once hesitating.


    So what if he failed? Anyone could fail. And to fight was to defeat that possibility, a ritual to grasp victory in hand!


    "You could find every reason that I would fail, but that would never be the reason you would triumph against me¡ªas long as I have the chance of beating you, as long as I would not surrender, you would never defeat me."


    "Destroying my future and breaking every World Line of my win is the only way I could defeat." The man who never bowed to mere ''Destiny'' and ''Chance'' said quietly. "Can you do that? Fattrovi?"

 Chapter 709 World Ablaze

    In the Celestial Hall of the World Inner, infinite rifts extended and closed up, just like a porcelain tool that kept shattering and piecing itself together again.


    Outside, the Simboan continent was quaking violently, the seismic activity that trembled all things and cyclones were engulfing heaven and earth.


    It was not merely because the world''s coordinates were shifting toward the Void Vortex, but because two divinely profound beings stood off against each other.


    Before the Throne of Authority, Fattrovi watched as the Giant God of Steel slowly approached him, watching at his adversary who simply had no intent of giving up.


    He could not understand why.


    Why? He had no chance of winning. Millions of futures flashed past the gaze of the Time Turner, with scarce few chances for the warrior''s victory¡ªbut even those scarce few possibilities were now rapidly diminishing, about to utterly disappear.


    The more he spied into the future, the more Fattrovi understood how Joshua fought, having come into blows against the warrior within the mirages of the future in thousands of variations before triumphing against his fighting habits, typically used skills, power and vector of his instinctive jabs, and various effects of Authority and ability¡­ Fattrovi knew all of those things, perhaps even more than Joshua himself.


    Removing his opponent''s every chance of winning? Of course he could! And yet, Fattrovi simply did not comprehend why he could not turn that ''Future'' into ''Reality''! He had the absolute advantage, and yet could not turn that advantage into ''Victory''!


    That was why Fattrovi extended his hand once more and point at Joshua, millions of Authority radiance beginning to appear in his starry body¡ªthe essences of every Ultra-power Fattrovi had collected from the Void Vortex over a thousand years. They were now welling out of his body, fusing with the Steel Python silhouette that wrapped itself around him, finally forming an incorporeal upon his head!


    The crown was inscribed with ancient runes, with twelve sharp protruding horns embedded in myriad colored gems. Countless Steel Particles condensed into fragments, even forming the main body of the crown, just as a vein of blue light descended from one of the stars of divinity on the Vault of Stars, connecting itself to the crown. At once, dozens of Soul Stars died out.


    Crown upon his head, the Time Turner decreed quietly. "I see it."


    "This is what the future should be."


    Hum! With a soft drone, rays of a million different colors began to revolve around Fattrovi, crashing like a tidal wave toward all directions! Even the World Inner was instantly turned upside down, just as the Vault of Stars dimmed beneath the indescribable illusory lights that flowed simultaneously. And beneath such unthreatening rays, a threat beyond description promptly spread.


    A thousand years ago, the man who had mastered innumerable Ultra-powers arrived at the World Inner through his own power. It was there that he saw the slumbering Steel Python and that colossal Throne of Authority¡ªit was majestic and beautiful, captivating the man.


    The man hated the Steel Python for doing nothing while yearning for the power of the world''s Authority. Thus, using his powers assembled a million different Ultra-powers, a crown was forged from the uncountable fragments of destroyed worlds, replacing, or perhaps fusing with Simboa''s Authority.


    "This is what the future should be."


    Therefore, the slumbering Steel Python was repelled by the world and thrown into the Void¡ªjust as he wished.


    And now, Fattrovi was once again using the very essence of this power! Light of the crown was engulfing the world¡ªhis world, and in his world, the future he desired would definitely come!


    The crown upon the Celestial Giant''s head hence shone, and he aimed a finger at Joshua, drawing a line upon thin air.


    Instantly, countless Ultra-powers were animated at the same time, assaulting the warrior from every single angle while endless mirages began to spawn around the Giant God of Steel''s body. Those were specters of World Lines that appeared by the thousands, representing possibilities of the future: there was one that showed him being torn apart by gravity, another that depicted him being crumpled into molecules disseminating into the atmosphere, just as there were various unseen causes that led to his self-implosion. Each image showed the warrior''s defeat and death, a future that Fattrovi expected.


    But Joshua ignored it all and kept striding, even as sparks exuded out of various parts of his body while his armor of degenerate matter slowly dropped away. He breathed calmly, and exhaled searing energy flow comparable to planetary corona with his every breath¡ªas the waste gases that came from rapid regeneration were excreted, every damaged Extraordinary organ inside his body became like new.


    Body of degenerate matter, planetary reactor core, warp engine, and various Steel Strength Authority¡ªsuch Extraordinary organs and modules were the basis of the warrior''s power. Most abilities came from battles, enemies, tokens from worlds and self-cultivation, allowing Joshua, who had not ascended as Legend for more than a few years to stand shoulder-to-shoulder with gods.


    Joshua had once believed that it would be hard for those abilities to change distinctly, and only by reaching the next level could he have the possibility of improving. However, Fattrovi''s abilities enlightened him that he had the space for development, and his limit was not genuine¡ªbetween life and death, between endless possibilities, Joshua found the path toward ''Perfect''!


    "¡­"


    Taking another step toward the center of the World Inner and the Throne of World Authority, the Giant God of Steel kept silent for a moment before saying softy, "So, this is the sensation of having all hidden damage in the body dispelled."


    The warrior now felt never more powerful.


    Fattrovi''s ability to see the future was a mechanism that operated on odds. As long as there was a chance something could happen, he would be able to do everything to make it reality¡ªin the split second he activated his power, Joshua almost self-destructed on the spot, having been convinced that his body''s energy circulatory system was perfect. Countless seemingly insignificant, little flaws that had accumulated were triggered at once, to the point it almost instantly killed a Legend.


    But that was the past a few seconds ago. Joshua had now repaired all of those errors, perfecting all of it.


    "What couldn''t kill me only makes me stronger."


    Though still at a disadvantage, those snide little moves would no longer trouble the advance of the Giant God.


    In the next instant, boundless Steel Strength exploded out of the surface of Joshua''s body, unfurling. Those were imbalance, heat and severe pressure caused rapidly by degenerate matter, as Steel Strength danced in the hall of the World Inner like helium flashes, sparks that would ignite and erode space itself. It was a polar opposite with the power Fattrovi wielded¡ªit was not an Authority that ''replaced'' world, but a force of devastation, for utter destruction and ''End''!


    That was precisely the path Joshua had chosen.


    The mirages began to vanish, the scenarios of the warrior''s defeat and death that surfaced by the thousands every second quickly diminishing at the speed of thought, from a thousand down to a hundred, then to ten and to one. Eventually, every ''possibility'' around Joshua dispersed, destroyed by pure power, every deceitful move vanished without a trace and leaving the last and sturdiest of World Lines that never once diminished.


    It was the future that Fattrovi clashed with Joshua head on before emerging triumphant. Now, however, that future was thin and illusory¡ªshaky even though it existed!


    Silver flame burned quietly, its light rising toward the Vault as Joshua strode forward. Powerful radiance brushed the entire Soul Star network, causing it to tremble. Invisible and distorted ripples spread, extinguishing the numberless illusions of the future in its brightness.


    Soul Stars died one after another, and yet could not stop the spread of the silver flame that shattered space itself with its burning. Endless spiderweb-shaped fractures extended, and the link between the World Inner and the outside was instantaneously pierced. Raging energy flow from the World Inner hence spilled from the rift into the Simboan Continent, turning the skies into oceans of flame and brightening it as if daytime, despite the absence of a sun. Mountains and buildings all vaporized beneath the lethal energy, converted into fuel for the Giant God!


    "Come!"


    Joshua''s lips curled even as he strode forward, almost arriving before the crowned Fattrovi, who was attacking himself with boundless Ultra-powers across thin air. "We''ll see if I burn this world entirely first, or you use exhaust your accumulated souls?"


    "Do you know no pity?"


    Fattrovi''s expression did not change even as he looked one, maintaining his offensive with Ultra-powers while his tone remained ever calm. "You stood against me to save them, and yet here you are, destroying this world."


    Even as they spoke, the east side mountains of the Simboan Continent was turned into a silver-white ocean of fire. That is the supernatural phenomenon of Joshua''s Steel Strength eroding matter, transmuting them into fuel he needed.


    "Why I should I show pity when you show none for your world and your Children?"


    Joshua sneered in return, as if mocking Fattrovi''s sudden kindness. "I don''t care if their world is scorched beneath my flames, or if every single one their souls were consumed by you¡ªdo humans wanting to survive have anything to do with me or you?"


    "Since neither of us cared, I will let them walk their own path after I''ve claimed your head!"


    Invoke your god, Destiny. Invoke all of your futures!


    The Giant God of Steel gripped his four fists wherein silver sparks flowed. "Fattrovi, today you are fated for destruction!"

 Chapter 710 Final Chapter of Love and Hope

    Time passed by minutes and seconds. The future repeated itself hundreds and thousands of times, but the World Inner could not endure the two forces called possibility and reality that could distort all things quaked.


    Causality was reversed. The past diminished in endless illusions, just as reality became even more vague. Cavities hence appeared in history, and everything was consumed by the River of Existence.


    That was why Fattrovi saw such a phantom: an adult couple leading a young boy and girl, hurriedly fleeing the city in their car.


    The man was understanding, never once ceasing his consolation of this own wife who appeared panicking, just as the two children were smart and refrained from crying and making a ruckus. As the elder brother, the boy even imitated his father and stroke his sister''s head, softly consoling her since she appeared no too happy with her birthday party being cut short.


    There were no cars on the streets since it was night. They drove swiftly, leaving the city in just a dozen minutes.


    "Are things really that bad?" The woman asked softly and worriedly halfway through the journey.


    "A friend¡ªan Ultrahuman, warned me¡­ I didn''t believe it at first, but there is nothing to lose in believing something so important."


    But soon, white-hot fiery light shone behind them. Amidst incessant explosions and rumple, the once peaceful city was ablaze.


    Houses fell and streets shattered as a shockwave that shook the entire car violently struck from behind. The quiet girl now broke out in sobs, and the boy hurriedly calmed her, just as the man and woman panicked. They could see the city falling into panic behind them, their gaze at once terrified and rejoicing.


    It was the prelude to the first Ultra-power war.


    The displaced family began to wander between cities. Fortunately, the World Government still stood, and with the father being a known technician in his industry while the mother was a rather reputed author, they quickly found new jobs and settled in a new city.


    The boy and the girl were back to school as well: The boy was a good person¡ªthough he said few words, he was sincere and soon made many friends in school. But the world remained at war, and many students would often be absent from school, just as the number of teachers decreased. In two years, the school formally closed just as the city was about to be abandoned, and the family was prepared to head towards the few fortress cities that were the most stalwart, under instructions from the World Government.


    On the way, exhaustion showed in the parents'' visage. Demanding work, high-pressure environment along with the air that was becoming more turbid and bizarre had the made the couple who were in their forties feel weary inside, but they were happy that both boy and girl were healthy.


    "We don''t matter. The children must have their future." Such was the words in one of their futures.


    Life in fortress cities was even more difficult. Shortage of resources led to rationing of food and water, and with the boy and girl who were then pubescent youths, the parents labored to obtain more rations, even giving them their own. Their children refused on a few occasions, but the parents would give them scolding such as "What nonsense are you spouting?" or "Just take it."


    In the last day of their impoverished state, when the father was admitted to hospital for malnourishment, he awakened his Ultra-power, the powerful energy wave spreading across the entire city.


    Experts of various disciplines came to conduct test the ability of the powerful Awakened, judging that the youth''s power was the rare ''teleportation'' or ''high-speed movement'', an ability that the World Government needed very much at the moment. For that, the government provided more rationing to recruit the youth, so that he entered the special unit called ''Hunters''. His parents wanted to refuse, just as the sister appeared worried, but the youth gently and firmly shook his head, placating them.


    "It''s now time for me to contribute for the family."


    War was cruel but not difficult for the youth. With his power of ''Standstill'', he could always help his party complete series of missions, and soon rose in rank and became a core member of the team, finally becoming a pillar of the family. His parents, whose bodies stopped deteriorating recuperated at home, while his sister skipped grades to enter university¡ªthe boy who was now a man shouldered it all, and was willing despite the hardship.


    Time flew. The war was almost over, and with the World Government on the full counteroffensive, the Extremist Ultrahumans ultimately did not have anything to prolong their crusade. Clearly, peace was coming, and yet it was a week before the final, decisive battle that the news of the parents'' presence before death doors came consecutively.


    "My child, do not grief. My body has never been that healthy in the first place¡ªI''m just tired after years of toil."


    The woman lay on her sick bed. Despite needing the aid of respirators, she gazed lovingly at her grown, crying children and her own husband, and said softly, "You are my hopes¡­ Don''t cry, my hopes. Let me have a glimpse of a peaceful world."


    Their mother passed on, and their father was taken ill on the next day. The doctors said that it was stomach cancer probably after the many social events he had, along with years of without recuperating. It was now late-stage, and with multiple inflammatory diseases flaring, there was basically no saving him.


    "He had kept holding on, probably because he didn''t want to trouble you." A doctor told the man carefully, with the medical report in hand. "It had been stable at first, but your mother''s passing was probably too upsetting."


    The man, now one of the triumvirates of the Hunters and a top official of the World Government, said nothing for a long time as he read his father''s medical history.


    He and his sister arrived at the ward, where his father had not even the strength to speak. The withering man gazed with happiness upon his son and daughter, and as if satisfied, the light in his eyes dimmed.


    "No!"


    The man bellowed and activated his power, pausing the entire city in his desire to reclaim the last moments of his father, touching his father''s face so that his ability would freeze the body he left behind. But as powers go, it ended, the old man died but with hope and happiness.


    After his power ended, the man vanished without a trace, with his sister unable to find him anywhere. The man was wandering between cities, walking every corner of the fortress at a loss and watching as everyone else''s lives unfolded. The people of the world were tired and panicking from war, worried if tomorrow would every come and whether there was hope in the future. The man also walked past all hidden rooms and places he had never been, finding many objects and seeing many things¡ªthose secrets would have been able to guard against a teleporter, but unable to hold up again a person who could pause time.


    That was why the man discovered the World Government''s plan for all Ultrahumans. He laughed loudly in bewilderment, amidst the paused world¡ªthere was no telling if he was grieving or rejoicing.


    ***


    The phantoms ended, for Fattrovi had closed his eyes.


    He was unwilling and unable to harden his heart so that he would keep watching¡­ He no longer observed that World Line, that possibility.


    Indeed, he was aware that while that possibility held sadness, it might be the path to future and hope: his sister was alive, his comrades too, and there was no implacable hate between Ultrahumans and ordinary people. When the Hunters were promoted as leaders, the World Government would eventually become a body ruling over an Ultra-powered civilization¡ªthe road may be difficult and filled with troubles, the ''future'' was at least ''possible''.


    But Fattrovi resolved himself to close his eyes, even as his head surged.


    For that was enough.


    The Time Turner never desired such a flawless life¡ªhe simply wanted to hear his parents'' voices, watch his sister blossom, and for his comrades who battled for half of their lives to have a kind ending¡­ He just wanted to witness a ''future of possibility''.


    And now was not the time to pursue such things. He knew that he still had something very important, and he could feel himself forgetting many things along with one that was of utmost importance. Racking his brains, Fattrovi considered everything he might have forgotten.


    ''Where¡­ am I?


    ''What¡­ am I doing?


    ''Right¡­ I am fighting!''


    Fattrovi promptly opened his eyes when he remembered everything¡ªa true sense of the phrase as he awakened from the dream of Chaos!


    And before his eyes was a Steel Fist, broken and yet carrying power without equal capable of tearing space apart!


    The giant fist quickly retreated¡ªor more specifically, was withdrawn. Still, Fattrovi could feel half of his skull being shattered while the entire Celestial Giant was sent flying backward. His mind was blurred due to the direct blow from that huge fist a while ago, and Fattrovi found his mind stagnating for a long time. He had therefore fallen into a chaotic dream, but as the stars swirled in the body of the Celestial Giant, he slowly regained consciousness.


    On the other hand, the owner of the Steel Fist did not maintain his offensive since the body of the Giant God was also broken and filled with scars. He had fallen, sprawled on the floor after that final bout, and there was nothing complete about his four-armed self: there were traces of burns from planetary flames, self-implosion of degenerate matter, distortion from psionic space, and disintegration of mass¡­ many other injuries that escaped description were spread throughout his body as well, the scars inflicted by the simultaneous activation of a million Authority abilities.


    Both sides had pummeled each other into trances, just as time was reversed many times, the earth hence reborn over. They now could no longer differentiate present and future, and fought solely through instincts.


    They were no longer within the World Inner, but at the center of the physical realm of Simboa. The Soul Stars beyond the skies were dark and lightless, leaving a bare few flickering after Fattrovi rewound the past over a hundred times in the violent battle against his powerful opponent.


    And now, it appeared that Destiny and Future had been defeated: the four-armed Giant God of Steel had risen again after a brief rest, starting towards the Celestial Giant that had fallen at the center of the Simboan continent.


    Boom, boom, boom. There was a mountainous rumble over the earth with the Steel Giant''s every step, and it was actually after he had deliberately held back, or the entire continent would crumble otherwise. The odor of plasma wafted in the air, emanating the smell of blood.


    The giant shrunk as he walked, just as the vast body of the Celestial Giant wafted away with the wind: the dark, unknown substances broke down by themselves and turned into pure soul energies, just as the stars in the bodies shifted and became real nebulas, floating to the skies above.


    Both giants were human-sized when Joshua arrived in front of Fattrovi, with the latter''s maimed body spread on the ground. The crown upon his head was almost vanishing, but the Spiral Tower behind him kept standing thanks to time being reversed.


    "So, I''ve lost." The Time Turner muttered, looking upon the starry skies illuminated by the Void Vortex.


    Fattrovi finally collected the broken pieces of his memories then, mumbling to himself quietly and nonchalantly. "Well, it was a possibility."


    Over the skies, the light of divine stars darkened. The fuel for the Observer System having been exhausted, the Time Turner no longer had the ability to observe the future once more. All illusions of possibility hence dispersed, while he had feebly evaded the attacks of the Foreigner from another world.


    That was why he simply let things be, and awaited the final blow.


    But the footsteps stopped¡ªJoshua did not keep advancing.


    Puzzled, Fattrovi opened his eyes to find a dainty figure before him: the figure of a small, girly Soul Puppet, standing before Joshua and blocking his advance."


    "You would protect time?" The warrior''s deep voice wafted, a gentle warning. "You are self-conscious. I would not attack you simply, but would crush you as well if you stand in my way."


    "Yes, I will protect Ruler." The Soul Puppet''s serene, flat voice rang in response.


    "To him, your kind are simply primers for guiding Soul Energies. He would not be able to control the stars of divinity otherwise, and create the Observer system."


    Fattrovi listened as his own enemy, the Foreigner, told the little Soul Puppet with a level voice about the truth¡ªunlike himself. "You are but tools he created, for revenge and reshaping the world, useful and loyal toys.


    ''Funny'', he thought. Soul Puppets were things without emotion, so to protect him was probably some base programming he embedded in passing¡­ That puppet was designed personally by himself to aid in observing World Lines¡ªwhat use is there to reason with them? The Foreigner is quite stubborn in certain nonsensical, just as how he would maintain his enmity against him to protect the livestock of souls.


    Nevertheless, the little puppet answered solemnly.


    "If the intent he created me is so that I would provide faith and be used, I am willing to believe in the ruler and be used."


    "Because he is our maker, our ruler."


    The indifferent Fattrovi who had been sprawled on the ground was at once stunned. He struggled to even sit up¡ªhis body was so broken that energy would spill out as blue fluids similar to blood, even if he lifted his hand. Even so, Fattrovi sat up, struggling to stand and exclaimed with a deep voice, "You''ve become defective products, too?"


    "Follow your protocols. You should surrender at the first chance! I don''t need your protection!"


    At that, the Time Turner who failed to stand turned toward Joshua, seeing the warrior''s human face for the first time although paying it no mind.


    "What are you doing, driveling with a puppet?" He said quietly. "Give me the final blow!"


    "You dare burn this world, and yet don''t have the courage to get past a Soul Puppet to kill me?"


    Joshua, however, did not reply. He looked at the world of Simboa around him, while Fattrovi subconsciously followed his movements¡ªwhat he saw was not a dilapidated world, burnt and eroded by Steel Strength.


    Instead, Fattrovi saw a completely different continent.


    Dust was descending from the skies, turning into new soil that piled upon barren lands. Plants were sprouting over the earth, icy water streaming down from mountains, flowing into the continent along rivers that had long dried up.


    In the oceans, turbid pollution was cleansed gradually, and mutated creatures now swim amidst clear seas they had never seen before, unsure how the bygone environment that was both dangerous and familiar had changed to such a state. There were green leaves on muddy riverbanks, while little trees grew in the desert. With the power of a mysterious force that burned the Soul Stars, the silent world of Simboa rapidly recovered vigor, much faster than anyone would imagine.


    "¡­You didn''t burn the world¡­"


    Would Fattrovi not understand the truth now that things had come to this? Joshua did not destroy the world to absorb energies, but was simply using on the illusion of incinerating the world so that he would exponentially increase his consumption of Soul Stars, thereby exhausting his reserves. By fooling him into burning his own soul, the Foreigner reignited the Flame of the world and revived it!


    Even so, an indescribable emotion made Fattrovi seethe, and he bellowed in rage despite his coldness in the face of death throughout his life. "I don''t need you to heal my power!"


    With that anger, Fattrovi stood again despite his broken body, pale blue energy fluids flowing out incessantly from his body as he started towards Joshua after struggling to pull the Soul Puppet girl behind him.


    "That had been their deserved judgment! They should have been tormented by the world they destroyed! On what grounds do you, an outsider, would shoulder their sins! On what grounds do you give reparations for those damned bastards!"


    Joshua stared at the enraged Fattrovi¡ªthe real Fattrovi, who had thrown away his mask of the God of Futures and Ruler of Destiny, revealing his real thoughts and nature.


    Indeed, the Simboans'' Ultra-power war had destroyed their own world, wiping out their own civilization and Order. As the most powerful Ultrahuman, Fattrovi had ended all chaos, subjugating dissidence and establishing ''Order'' with the Soul Puppets at its core. He set the development of future civilization in place, anchoring the coordinates of Simboa and saving the world.


    He was savior, but was ultimately an avenger, thirsting for retribution over everything, massacring billions of innocents.


    "You''re wrong. This isn''t reparations."


    Joshua clenched his right fist and abruptly punched Fattrovi''s left cheek, the ruler having stood up in his intent to keep fighting. The tremendous force shattered his shell, spraying blue energy fragments and energy flow. Once again, Fattrovi was floored, and he did not stand up again this time.


    Joshua panted, now as feeble as his enemy after that punch.


    "It''s my oath when I ascended as Legend," he said quietly in front of Fattrovi.


    "I will shoulder everything, save everything and punish everything," the warrior added calmly as he looked around the world of Simboa. "I did not heal the world for the Simboans, but for all life that had been or yet to be born. My fight against you is not just because you''ve killed billions, but because you have slain the world''s future, making Order and civilization your one-man game."


    "It is my duty. I have done what I should, but you''ve lost yourself."


    Joshua said with a solemn tone he never used before, at the great adversary that he never faced before. "You thought you''ve grasped destiny, but you''re just its prisoner."


    "When you lower your head and kept your gaze upon the past without reprieve, you would never truly gaze upon the starry skies and grasp the future."


    Fattrovi said nothing.


    However, the illusory crown on his head was finally shattered.


    Mysterious power unfurled across the world. At that moment, the World Barrier that kept Simboa isolated from the Void Vortex as well as the entire Multiverse rapidly diminished.


    Beyond the world, the profound consciousness of both Steel Pythons Simboa and Karlis were together. They had seen how everything unfolded through the rifts torn open during Joshua and Fattrovi''s battle, witnessed time being flipped inside the world, as well as the unstable futures and pasts. They watched as world history and possibility tangled, Steel Flame swirling with the radiance of time.


    They saw the history of civilization, the Simboans'' self-destruction and the birth of the Soul Puppets.


    "It''s my fault."


    Simboa the Steel Python suddenly said. The visage of the World Will that was now mere spirit darkened, lowering its head despite not always too mindful of things, with something focusing and dropping in its crimson gaze.


    "It''s my fault." It repeated seemingly to either Karlis or itself, its voice gloomy as it shrunk into a coil. "I never once cared about the world, having only spectated live cycles and never doing a thing.


    "I know that early Simboan civilization had endured all hardship, hence building an unusually strict civilization of Order¡­ They never allowed any individual to escape collective restrictions, never permitted any distortion in development. They held doubt and ill-intent toward everything, because they would not have survived in the cruel world otherwise¡­ It''s all my fault."


    "I never loved them, never aided them¡­ They felt no love, which was why everyone saw others as hell."


    Karlis witnessed it all silently as well. It remembered the fallen civilization of Karlis, and the Avian warriors who fought the Evil Gods until the very last moment. It rejoiced that its Children did not destroy themselves, but remained sad that they left it behind.


    But like Joshua said¡ªit should be looking toward the future.


    The refugees from Grandia were its new children. It should not overlook them, but encourage them, thereby reestablishing civilization and Order.


    ***


    In the World Inner of Simboa.


    The light of souls and time filled the starry sky and continent.


    Destiny and future vanished from the silent world between flickers, while the battle between warrior and ruler finally ended.


    Joshua raised the greatsword that formed in his hand.


    The greatsword descended.


    All sadness, despair as well as love and hope hence concluded.

 Chapter 711 There is a Power

    The greatsword in Joshua''s vanished, just as Fattrovi''s body did. The warrior then looked above, at the rift upon the zenith of the world. It was the dimensional fault connected to the World Inner: His battle against the Ruler of Time had shattered the barrier, connecting the Celestial Hall to the real world.


    At present, pale blue soul energies were wafting like snowflakes from the skies all over, melting. All life watched as those starry lights descended, with time seemingly freezing there.


    Fattrovi was dead; his life was ended.


    But before that, his own soul had almost been incinerated by himself, and the will of the Time Turner now dispersed as pure spiritual fragments over all directions. However, Joshua did not collect those broken shards like he did after destroying the Demon General Helm, instead turning toward the spatial rift on the other side and spoke with a slightly raised voice, "Return, Python of Steel. The Usurper has fallen¡ªcome back to your world."


    Though his voice was not loud, it was distinctly transmitted into the Void. At those words, a silver silhouette hence descended upon Simboa, and upon its arrival into the world that was filled with spatial rifts, all things began to move as if gaining a mainstay. Dilapidated outer space began to seal itself, broken rifts recombining while the Celestial Hall, linked to reality, gradually lowered and finally sunk beneath the earth, once again isolated from the world.


    At the same time, the spirit of the Steel Python Karlis linked itself to Joshua again.


    "This mission had been too dangerous¡­" it said, its voice at once carrying guilt and wonder. "I never imagined that the task from a small world could involve a champion who could usurp a world''s Authority. It is my fault for not ascertaining things before hand, please forgive my remiss."


    "There''s no right or wrong here¡ªI''ve not been vigilant either."


    Joshua replied serenely in the spiritual realm with the World Will. "Fattrovi''s very existence is an exception amongst exceptions. If not for the extremely unique environment of the Void Vortex, there would not have been a man such as him born in Simboa."


    At those words, he lowered his head and stared at the spiritual fragments before him: More than a thousand years ago, at a certain small nation in this center of the world that was beneath the rule of the World Government, Fattrovi had lived through his childhood and attained Ultra-powers. At the time, he was yet to obsess over the death of his younger sister and the passing of his parents, and held a chest full of hope as he stood upon his homeland, expectant of the future and considering his later life. But when he stood here once more, the Simboans had wrought self-ruin, becoming the wordless Time Turner who judged the sins of his own kind. It was then that Fattrovi no longer hold expectations toward the future, and exhausted all efforts in sprinting toward the past.


    What did Fattrovi do wrong? He had sufficient reason to exact vengeance upon the World Government and the world: it was civil strife amongst Simboans¡ª right and wrong did not come into the equation. What was more, he stopped the war of Ultra-powers that could destroy the world, anchored the world''s coordinates. From a certain point of view, he was a genuine savior who had rescued the world.


    But he was still wrong. He allowed his hate to fester up to the boundless future, using countless innocent Simboans as livestock, tormenting and farming them while harvesting their souls. He killed billions, forging the Soul Stars and making a toy of civilization and Order for himself. Still, there was a logic that the strong could dominate over everything there is about the weak, that the Simboans deserved to be treated as such subhuman that even their progenies were farmed and enslaved, it was in turn unavoidable that the said strong was destroyed when it met a higher power.


    It was no question of right and wrong: evil would be punished, the strong would be defeated by the stronger, as all things should be.


    "There is no natural affinity between Orders. Just as believers hated non-believers or members of other faith, Order does not hate Chaos the most, but other aberrant Order."


    Joshua muttered, his body remaining laden with wounds and had yet healed himself. He extended his hand and picked up the largest piece of Fattrovi''s spiritual fragments that were diminishing without stopping, observing the radiance inside carefully.


    Curiously, when Joshua picked it up, every shard stopped diminishing. The warrior held the purest and most crystalline gemlike fragment before his own eyes, nodding slightly.


    Joshua stood with the Steel Python Karlis in front of the Spiral Tower and threw it at the quiet Soul Puppet girl in a corner, prompting her to gasp in surprise. Then, folding his arms across his chest, his body naturally rose twenty thousand meters into the air and looked down upon the entire world of Simboa.


    "What would you do now?" Karlis asked. "You had used the souls collected by the Usurper to reignite the world''s Flame, form a cycle of Order. Even if you leave them alone, those people and the self-aware Soul Puppets would naturally flourish, and Simboa would take care of them."


    "Let''s anchor the world coordinates so that Simboa returned to its original position and move along the Void Vortex."


    Joshua gazed upon the little continent where countless battle and slaughter ignited, just as there were countless emotions, unions, and parting. It birthed a god, and yet the god rejected that power: Fattrovi did not ascend as a deity, using the Observer System to enslave the power of divinity, producing miracles that could distort the past and reverse time.


    "Simboa had left this world for too long," Joshua added calmly. "And with Fattrovi thousand-years of alterations, it might not get on top of things so quickly. However, that matter is quite simple for me¡ªI''ve determined various parameters before entering the world, and after the hundreds of battles in the World Inner, I''m sure of the inner construct of the world. It wouldn''t trouble me."


    At that, a rift directed to the World Inner split before him, and he strode inside with self-assurance.


    ***


    The heart of the Void Vortex, beyond the world.


    It was a quiet, deathly and vast dimensional region with nary a ripple. Like the eye of a typhoon, this was the only place considered safe¡ªcelestial bodies emanating extraordinary radiance hung at its center, whirling in isolation and calm.


    It was the only world inside the entire Void Vortex, the world of Simboa.


    But now, that world was slowly moving toward the walls around the eye, as if attracted by the tremendous energies of the Vortex. A few hours more and the world would not be able to escape following into the area pulled by the Vortex, sinking in and shattered utterly.


    From the grand perspective of the Multiverse, the Void Vortex does move. The Great Mana Tide which cascaded from the center of the Multiverse itself pushed the Void Vortex toward the edge of the Multiverse, and there would be one day where the assemblage of turbulent energies would slowly stop at some corner in the Multiverse, forming huge clusters of Steel nebulas, and as it should be, the heart of the Void would move as well. Simboa should have been devoured by the Vortex a thousand years ago, but Fattrovi had calculated the trail of the Vortex and did his best to keep Simboa at the safe center all along.


    But now, with a pale flash, Simboa was slowly pausing its movements toward the walls, like a star-faring vessel dropping its anchor. It then stopped entirely, as if the person navigating the vessel was calculating the coordinates of the world itself and the entire Void Vortex, and soon, the vessel moved again¡ªtoward the opposite direction.


    Like the rise and fall of oceanic waves or the sun and moons, everything happened as it should be. Simboa returned to a safe position once again, moving according to its original trail.


    ***


    The Celestial Hall, the World Inner.


    "Fattrovi didn''t destroy data regarding the original orbit¡ªit saved considerable time."


    Replacing Simboa and temporarily assuming the Throne of World Authority, Joshua controlled the world with his aid, slowly shifting it. The substantial reference materials Fattrovi left behind unquestionably saved them two hours of estimated super-processing, impeccably solving the task that would have exerted immense pressure. Joshua briskly left the Throne when it was done, and turned toward the Steel Python Simboa, who had not said a thing yet. "So, how are you going to treat it¡­ and them?"


    ''It'' naturally referred to Simboa, the world itself.


    As for ''them'', Joshua referred to all life upon the world, primarily the Simboans, and the Soul Puppets.


    "I shall lead them to rebuild civilization."


    Simboa nodded heavily at Joshua, having obtaining a physical form and becoming a Steel Python once again. It stared at the edge of the World Inner with a complicated expression, where the once opaque Dimensional Barriers were now transparent, and the entire continent of Simboa could be seen clearly. "Everything falls within my duty¡­ If I had awakened and guided the Simboans when the Void Vortex formed and the Ultra-powers flooded them, the conflict would not have regressed to such a state.


    "¡­It''s great that you have the intention."


    Joshua nodded slightly, having become rather exhausted inwardly following the battle against Fattrovi. While he did not have a fine opinion of the absent-minded World Will, it had clearly changed, and the warrior certainly would not try to crumple its proactiveness now that it showed it. It was then that he remembered something, and frowned. "Come to think of it. Simboa, did you really not witness the Void Vortex forming?"


    "No," the Steel Python shook its head. "I have slumbered for millennia, only to awaken when I was banished."


    "Is that so."


    Joshua could not help being a little disappointed¡ªbefore this, the Steel Python had been too much of a sloth and did not care for anything. It did not even know or hold a clue toward a monumental event that clearly involved the destruction of over a thousand worlds.


    It was then that the Steel Python suddenly spoke.


    "But," Simboa said, puzzled, its colossal serpentine head swaying beneath the Vault of Stars as if having remembered something. "I still remembered that there were actually many worlds and Steel Pythons around me before, and there was no lack of powerful ones."


    Steel Pythons existed only in worlds with intelligent beings, and a civilization of Order. The stronger the Order, the greater the civilization, the more powerful the Steel Python would be.


    Joshua thought about Simboa''s words, but found nothing out of the ordinary. The Void Vortex occupied such vast dimensional region that it would not be unusual that multiple civilizations existed where it was over millennia ago, and it was not rare for several especially powerful civilizations.


    But what the Steel Python said next left the warrior speechless.


    "Those feel especially powerful Steel Pythons had even formed some Confederation, the races amongst them assembling to build a massive star-faring civilization¡­"


    Simboa reminisced seriously, before elaborating a little tentatively. "They were self-proclaimed ''Protection of the Weak'', making it their duty to aid other weak civilizations and inviting them to join their cause¡­ Simboans appeared to have been surveyed before, but were concluded to have a stable civilization and did not need protection. They would wait until they obtained Void-faring technology before extending an invitation."


    "Right, they called themselves ''Shelter''," the Steel Python appeared ill at ease even as it spoke. "That''s all I remembered from so many years ago."


    "¡­That''s a lot."


    Joshua replied with somber gaze and a low voice. "That information was very important."


    Then, ignoring Karlis''s questions, Joshua delved into his own thoughts.


    There was no question that, like what Joshua had guessed when he saw the ''Black Fog'', the homeworld of the powerful star-faring civilization known as Shelter was nearby! A former ally and competitor of Mycroft''s civilization a thousand years ago, it had been position in a certain location where the Void Vortex now covered, the proximity hence precisely why the Black Fog came to absorb energies!


    "More than a thousand years ago¡­ it was around the period when the Evil Gods invaded and various realms were visited. Could it be that the battle between the Shelter civilization and Evil Gods had led to the destruction of countless worlds, and the subsequent birth of the Void Vortex?"


    It was not impossible. As an ally of Mycroft, Shelter''s top-notch combat prowess would be considerable, or they would have simply become a vassal state. Still, the question remained: when Mycroft, the Sage with them, had fought the Evil Gods, there were now a thousand worlds left shattered in the surrounding dimensional regions¡ªso how did Shelter cause that?


    "No, that isn''t right. Maybe it is exactly because of the Sage that the damage was not so severe."


    Joshua shook his head, refuting his own question and muttering to himself somberly. "If the champions of Shelter did not have dominating combat ability and could only enter direct battle against the Evil Gods and other factions of Chaos, their wars would last longer and lead to greater carnage, perhaps even engulfing the world over an entire dimensional region.


    The battle between champions could end instantly, just at it might not end after centuries. From the outcome, Shelter had certainly defeated, and its core world ''Shelter Alpha'' had almost fallen into the Abyss. That, however, did not meant that they were beaten one-sidedly¡ªdestruction of civilization did not matter to Extraordinary champions, since they did not have to be distracted about having to protect a vulnerability. What was more, the terrible rage and shame would empower them, putting zeal into their actions.


    As for the Sage, he could assume the advantage and unleash his unimaginable individual ability to subjugate the Evil Gods, limiting the damage to a minimum. That would not apply for other champions¡­ While it might not have been a truth, it was an inference Joshua could neither refute nor admit¡ªjust as how he believed the Great Mana Tide to be formed from countless destroyed worlds at the center of the Multiverse.


    "I should be going¡ªalmost everything is complete."


    Having ensured that Simboa was moving at the correct orbit and would not be consumed by the Void Vortex, Joshua prepared to leave: he came merely to accomplish the mission he accepted, aiding the Steel Python Simboa reclaiming its throne. Now that the task was complete, he had no reason to stay.


    It was not Joshua''s business when it came to Simboans, Soul Puppets or even Fattrovi''s spiritual fragments. They had their own path to walk and their own future to be troubled over¡ªthe warrior had removed all obstacles in front of them, and as for whether they would self-destruct or flourish¡­


    He did not care.


    Joshua had done enough, having left an Ultra-power legacy to let even those without Ultra-powers cultivate it. With Simboa''s guidance, an Ultra-powered race would no longer see conflict arise between Ultrahumans and non-Ultrahumans. As for problems over the sheer threat of ability, the World Will would deliberately exert suppression ¡ªbefore this, the World Will had slumbered and Steel Authority was not distinct. Now, however, when the Steel Python would act on its own initiative to subjugate exceedingly formidable Ultra-powers, those Ultra-powers would naturally be amicable.


    After all, Ultra-powers were simply Steel Particles from other worlds, while the Steel Python commanded complete Authority. Reasonably speaking, Fattrovi had accomplished that, but perhaps he never uncovered that ability, or that he did not forgive the Simboans, or because he was alone and could not exert suppression in every given moment, or maybe he could not control other Ultra-powers since he himself embodied Steel Particles of other worlds... there were simply so many possibilities that who knows what happened.


    Joshua refused another Steel Shard that Simboa the Steel Python was prepared to award him again. There would be no meaning in getting more since he already gained a part of its essence, and it might even taint his own Steel Strength. Thus, the warrior left Simboa through the portal the Steel Python deliberately opened, and returned to the Void of the Multiverse.


    And the sight of the Void always stirred the heart.


    Standing outside Simboa, Joshua looked around the Void Vortex, where endless bizarre lights and abstract auroras flowed within the dazzling storm of energy. It was a mobile and profound beauty that changed incessantly, something no writer, artist or video could capture¡ªa miracle that occurs by a three-hundred and sixty-degree angle. Infinite Steel Particles swirled with the spiraling energies, a truly blinding sight for Joshua''s Steel Vision, and yet he could not help soaking himself within.


    But just as Joshua admired the majesty of the Void Vortex, the soul energies Fattrovi collected dispersed in its entirety and descended upon, and the world abruptly changed!


    When Joshua noticed the anomaly, a mild light engulfed every inch in the eye of the Void Vortex. Joshua turned in shock, finding the pale-blue radiance that had mixed with a green-purple hue began to radiate into the surrounding Void from the center of Simboa. Like wings of a butterfuly, endless orderly, florid patterns flowed into the Void, and began to extend to the walls of the eye!


    "What is going on?"


    Unable to determine what was happening at once, Joshua could only mutter and ask Karlis, who was with him. "Do you know what is that?"


    "It''s a little familiar¡­ Right, there was something similar happening with Mycroft when the Sage prepared to build the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds."


    Karlis was utterly astonished as well, appearing to remember an ancient memory as it spoke slowly. "Mycroft was at its peak then, but a golden red light was suddenly unleashed one day, forming a halo-like radioactive energy flow, illuminating the entire dimensional region¡­ it was similar to Simboa, although there is a still a huge difference when it had happened at Mycroft.


    While Karlis could not explain what was happening immediately, the anomaly in Simboa did not hold back and began to inch toward the climax. As the butterfly lings that had now extended to the walls of the Void Vortex''s eye, a massive flow of energy immediately flowed along it, surging toward Simboa profoundly.


    As infinite energy and lights cascaded, the Void around Simboa was stirred as once. Clouds of energy rolled up unusual suckers and temporary vortex around the world, but those energies could scathe neither Simboa nor its world barriers. Instead, like water absorbed into cotton that vanished instantly, everything was instantly absorbed into Simboa!


    "World Ascension!"


    It was then that Karlis finally recalled the term, staring in astonishment at the turbulent flow of Void energy before leveling a gaze of envy at the world of Simboa. "Right," it muttered, "worlds grow. Small worlds could combine to form larger worlds, but if they embodied sufficient depth and every condition was met, it could undergo natural growth into a larger world¡­ Right, it met all conditions!"


    Being at the center of the Void Vortex, Simboa met the conditions of ''multiple Otherworld Steel Strength'' and ''enriched external energies''. Inside, following Fattrovi''s death, his massive stores of energies overflowed and finally became the patterns that bypassed the World Barrier, allowing the world a natural promotion!


    At the moment, Simboa was expanding incessantly. Boundless energies boiled in the Void, finally fertilizing it as incalculable wondrous lights cascading from the depths of the Void Vortex. They were then assimilated, the infinite Steel Particles colliding and fusing, before releasing pure Steel Strength and surging molecular flows that assembled into veins of auroras, which in turn must be calculated in light years. The entire world of Simboa was hence wrapped into a gigantic cocoon inside of which the world enlarged, birthing new continent and ocean.


    "Heavens¡­"


    Karlis could not help leaving Joshua at the very sight, itself observing things intricately before exclaiming in awe again. It was not moved by the good fortune of Simboa since itself would have Ascended if nothing unexpected centuries ago¡ªinstead, the Steel Python was stirred by the shift of the entire Void Vortex!


    The Ascension of Simboa appeared to have fulfilled some other key condition as well. The once chaotically swirling Void Vortex was changing unusually as well¡ªendless stagnated Steel Particles within the immeasurably colossal spiraling nebula, seemingly sensing some signature of Order began to condense and assemble. In one brief instant, the Void Vortex instantly split into thousands of smaller vortices. And though the lesser ones remained part of the Void Vortex, they moved like orbiting planets around its spiraling arms even as they swirled.


    All was so sudden and dazzling that the Void Vortex, a monumental destructive whirlpool that enshrouded an entire dimensional region changed appearance drastically. Like an artificial nebula, thousands of silver gigantic eggs were rapidly whirling in each spiral arm, with no more gaps existing between Steel Particles as they gathered naturally to form greater fragment constructs. Tens of thousands of cascading substance flow changed, becoming primeval clouds of worlds that swirled by nature.


    "Look, Joshua! We may be witnessing the birth of a world!"


    Karlis was immeasurably moved then¡ªit was the birth of a world, a majestic sight Steel Pythons rarely see, or perhaps had never seen! After all, the world was born from nothing beneath the illumination of the Initial Flame. However, things that happened only in the center of the Multiverse¡ªin the land of beginnings where endless worlds crowded¡ªwere all young, recently born worlds. In those worlds where mass might not have sedimented, not to mention forming civilizations, none would have seen how those worlds were condensed or born.


    And yet, it could witness it by fortune in the Void Vortex! Incalculable particles of Steel Strength, compounding with the substantial energies of the Mana Tide was swirling like the nebulas of creation. Millions of massive condensed Steel Strength constructs formed geometrical forms, sinking¡ªand with Simboa as an example, began to undergo the constant of slowly constructing worlds!


    Meanwhile, Karlis did not hear Joshua''s reply as it hurriedly withdrew its overreaching will and returned to the warrior. Nevertheless, the Steel Python saw in astonishment that endless lights and Steel Strength were encircling Joshua''s excessively dense Giant God of Steel form, as if to create another ''Nebula of Genesis'' around him!


    And Joshua certainly could not answer Karlis¡ªhe was absorbing, or perhaps resisting from absorbing the substantial Steel Strength gathering toward him from the Void Vortex.


    Even so, Joshua was not surprised that the turbulent tides of energy were assembling around him. It was not unusual that his exceedingly profound mass density and pure constitution of Steel Strength would automatically attract energies, but when even more turbulent energies started for him, he promptly realized that things were not looking good!


    The energies and Steel Strength proportions were simply too massive! They appear to view Joshua as a new born body of Steel Strength¡ªin other words, the outline of a world. They hence wildly poured energies to shape him into a nebula, but being an ultimately an intelligent being, how could the warrior instantly receive energies that created a world?


    Just like how gods could be destroyed by their own excessive divinity, Joshua was now facing a similar situation that was comparable to being supplied with the energies throughout a world, which was more than enough to destroy his individual consciousness. While his Steel Strength might not disintegrate beneath the crash of sparse Steel Strength particles, it would instead become the center of the world¡ªhow would it be different from dying then?


    That was why Joshua was now resisting the assembling energies, and yet his will begged to differ: Steel Strength was instinctively drawing in any residual energies around hi like a black hole. Shocked, Joshua even realized that a natural accretion disk had appeared around him as energies that could instantly destroy half of Simboa stirred tumultuously, and increased without stopping!


    "This power¡­"


    Joshua could not completely stop the phenomenon no matter how he resisted. His Steel Strength was unlike that of other worlds¡ªit was active without equal, having a competitive attitude like its master that kept thirsting for victory over other Steel Strengths. And the ending for such subjugation and battle was to consume other Steel Strength, absorbing wandering energies around him!


    Ka-boom-boom-boom-boom¡ªthe colossal vortex rumbled, gathering infinite newborn worlds and quaking the Multiverse around, and amidst the rumbling where planets were born, Joshua held on bitterly.


    "This power¡­ is my Steel Strength?"


    It was the first time Joshua had so thoroughly understood the essence of his own Steel Strength after forming his own body of Steel. At first, he had believed that he had studied it thoroughly and understanding every power contained within, such as high-speed regeneration, augmentation, substance transition and so forth.


    But now, he realized the horrifying outcome when his power was pushed to its limits.


    "I¡­ might become a being more terrible than Evil Gods," Joshua mumbled softly and solemnly within the embrace of the Void Vortex''s boundless energy flow. "If I don''t restrain myself and abandon my will, then¡­"


    Then it meant endless augmentation, endless substance transition, endless battle, and evolution.


    ***


    If Joshua chose to surrender his will like a god that meld into the Divine Source, selecting to animate the ''essence'' to the extreme, his body would become a nightmare that wandered the Multiverse: devouring worlds, dominating all life, an aberration that would become its own one and only as it walked the Multiverse.


    Joshua remembered the Evil God of Pestilence, and its original form: the Sublimator Virus. It was no Evil God nor a creation to destroy worlds, and yet it was as frightening as an Evil God and perhaps even more powerful¡ªa true monster, and Order that consumes all.


    That was why Joshua would never allow himself to become something similar. Folding his arms across his chest, he stood amidst the Void, resisting the strengthening from all external energies even if it would elevate the limits of his evolution at present.


    Certain quotas of external strength would become his aid, but if those powers tried to usurp the owner, they were no longer aid but an enemy of his Self.


    Refusing all aid from the external energies, Joshua thus stood at the center where the Void Vortex nebulas raged, watching indifferently as everything unfolded.


    A thousand years ago, millions of worlds were destroyed here.


    A thousand years later, millions of worlds were reborn here.


    Cycle of Order and Chaos never rests, and only a thin line existed between the boundaries of ancient and young. The ancient Void Vortex was now hence transforming into countless nebulas of newborn worlds, a chaos without order wherein order itself gestated.


    And good and evil was with a single thought.


    Time passed. The expanding world of Simboa slowly stopped shifting just as formless presence of Order did. The Void Vortex, too, slowly ceased its rapid transformation, while the innumerable nebulas stopped swirling.


    Perhaps, hundred of thousands of years later, these nebulas that swirled in Steel Strength would truly form the shape of a world.


    That, however, was the future.


    Feeling the energy tides around his body diminishing, Joshua exhaled.


    A cloud of Steel Strength formed around him, even assembling into clusters of flocculent substances. They shattered at his every move, turning into specks of crystals wafting amidst the Void¡ªperhaps to be drawn and assimilated into other nebulas in the future.


    It was then that the Steel Python Karlis finally broke through the heavy barriers of energy and returned to Joshua''s body.


    "The chain reaction from the World Ascension just now was too great¡­" It said, seemingly still a tinge worried. "Are you well?"


    "I''m alright."


    Joshua lifted his right hand, and a cluster of silver stardust rose in his palm, gathering and forming a little intricate planet, complete with continent, oceans, and winds.


    ¡ªThere is a power.


    It would always intend evils, and yet would always bear fruits of benevolence.


    It is part of me.


    ¡ªI can become calamity and devastation, just as I could choose to refuse. I could save, I could punish, naturally shouldering everything¡­


    Including this power.


    Joshua clenched his right hand and crushed the planet. Stardust again, it was absorbed into Joshua''s body as the warrior turned toward Simboa.


    All was right with the world. It kept moving at the predetermined course, keeping at the center of the Void Vortex as it slowly whirled.


    "Let''s return, Karlis," Joshua said, "I''m a little tired."


    Aside from the battle in Simboa, Joshua still had many things to do¡ªincluding the Black Fog, a thousand-year long past and inferences about the Evil Gods.


    "Very well." Karlis replied. The World Will was shocked by everything that happened just now as well, but it also wanted to return, impatient to lead the refugees from Grandia.


    Thus, in the very next moment, a golden-red belt of light pierced the entire Void Vortex, leaving a silver trail. It darted through the Multiverse, returning whence it came.


    ***


    The shifting Void Vortex was still rumbling.


    Steel Strength was the powerful of creation, the origins of all things, whereas Steel Strength condensation was the Source of worlds, its inexhaustible radiance of energy illuminating the Void so that the whole world could shine brilliantly.


    But with a faint distortion, huge sheets of Black Fog suddenly wafted into the Void outside the Void Vortex. The Fog appeared to go with the flow as if they were some anomalous energies blown here by the Great Mana Tide, and yet it was tellingly intelligent through its little movements.


    The Black Fog in the lead noticed the change in the Vortex as well as the countless condensing nebulas, and thus paused in ''shock''. Soon, other densely packed formations of Black Fog arrived, building into a dark river as they piled together while faintly rumbling, seemingly discerning the outcome of the change in front of them.


    But in the end, the Black Fogs still slowly came to the edge of the Vortex, siphoning off the rich energies and Steel Particles as they always did.


    Everything was the same, as if nothing ever changed.


    However, the Ascension of a world and the birth of millions of worlds was definitely nothing easy.


    Everything remained not predetermined.


    Everything remained vague.


    But light flickered in the heart of the Void Vortex. It was the light of a world, akin to a torch.


    The hope of light flashed, illuminating the future.


    Volume Thirteen, World in a Shell. End.


    Part Two of King of Searing Soul¡ªMana Tide Rising. End.

 Chapter 712 End of Childhood

    Like humans, civilizations grow from infancy, maturing and finally attaining complete form.


    That was a topic once discussed by the many researches of the Mycroft Continent. They would excitedly partition classes of civilization, defining the civilization of Mycroft as being in its ''Childhood''.


    To those scholars, the Mycroft civilization would be a mere gestating embryo before they become capable of leaving their motherworld through ability or technology. Having not been to the Void nor seeing the Multiverse, they were akin to unborn dragons in their eggs¡ªeven if they held great talent, who knows if they would grow and enter the real stage of the world?


    It was fortunate that Mycroft had champions that could break through and enter the Void by individual ability, witnessing the true majesty of the world. That was also precisely why the four largest human settlements could live harmoniously for centuries instead of waging wars over resources, for they know that there were infinite worlds in the Void beyond the world, limitless resources waiting for their finding and development.


    Mycroft civilization had therefore progressed into civilization early on, but they never grew. Still, that was a norm for Extraordinary civilization, with individual ability far surpassing technology. Their leaders had the vision, but was unable to lead the civilization forward.


    What is there that could actually let such Extraordinary civilization to mature early, shaking off extensive duration of childhood?


    Various factions had actually worked diligently: Israel and Nostradamus''s policy to make education common, the Eastern Plains'' blooming colleges in recent years, just as it was for the development and popularization of magical technology. Even the Seven Gods Church contributed greatly to making Extraordinary powers widespread, with many poor common folks with no resources would rely on the Church''s education and training, thereby rising to the next level.


    Each of those were methods, but appeared not enough¡ªthe Mycroft civilization had many Legendary champions and gods, their sheer combat force even surpassing the matured civilizations that some researchers imagined. However, their basis was weak and their civilians not even able to survive a strike. If there were no champions who could go beyond the Void to intercept in the case of Evil Gods'' invasion, the intrusion of their kin alone would deal severe casualties to some undeveloped parts of Mycroft.


    How should they have their civilization mature and conclude their childhood?


    ***


    Flying amidst the Void, Joshua thoughtfully pondered even as Karlis the Steel Python softly detailed the information it gained from the sprouting worlds in the Void Vortex.


    Neither Steel Pythons Karlis or Simboa, even Fattrovi¡ªwhom he killed¡ªwas aware that Joshua was neither triumphant nor delighted after all that he had experienced in Simboa. He was not even thinking about the benefits from the nebulas of the Void Vortex¡­ he was simply considering the future of civilizations.


    The Great Mana Tide enshrouded worlds. A tidal wave of energy that sweeps across the Multiverse, it carried endless turbulences of Steel Particles, and while Simboa was the one worse off, all it experienced would happen to another world one day. Although there was an initial form for Mycroft, who could guarantee what would happen next?


    Then was the awakening of Authority due to the spread of Steel Particles a natural chance for intelligent civilization to quickly shake off ''infancy'', or a ''limiter'' that selects candidates for grand civilizations?


    Was it actually a natural phenomenon that made Extraordinary powers widespread, or a mechanism for selection that forced failures of civilizations to self-destruct, and those that adapt to the new environment to evolve?


    It may or may not be, or just a little bit of both.


    Some civilization would cheer, others lamenting. There would almost be people dying or people transcending: The Multiverse was boundless, none knew where the future led toward.


    But Joshua faced it with optimism.


    Like humans, civilizations learn, change and finally grow. The self-destructive turn for Simboa was due to the exceedingly swift rise of supernatural powers from nothing, civilization and its systems could not adapt their attitude in time, world and civilization unprepared and hence an upheaval¡­ Instead of growth, it was more appropriate to call it deterioration, just like those who developed psyche illness due to excessive stimulation.


    It was not the norm. For Extraordinary civilization like Mycroft and technological civilizations like Earth, if they had the right time and sufficient preparation to meet the Awakenings of Simboa, their civilizations might not crumble, merely face a single upheaval before exponential growth.


    The growth would simultaneously manifest physically, spiritually and in society. Whatever the case might be, there would be a single great shift in societal constitution similar to butterflies emerging from cocoons or cicadas molting¡ªif they could cross that step, civilization would utterly shake off their infant form and grow into maturity. When all civilization essence and bodies would greatly improve, and when everyone attained Extraordinary powers, all of civilization would have the power to swiftly move and colonize other worlds, advancing to the Multiverse.


    It was the true purpose Joshua imagined that the Great Mana Tide would embody after traversing the Multiverse, the ''End of Childhood'' for countless civilizations.


    "Joshua, what are you thinking?"


    Karlis the Steel Python asked in the warrior''s spiritual space. "Why do you keep blanking out? Could you be recalling the constitution of new nebulas?"


    "No¡­ I''m just thinking why would the Great Mana Tide exist amidst the Multiverse."


    Joshua calmly and softly answered the Steel Python, paying slight attention once again. "Is it natural or artificial? Countless civilizations would benefit from it, and there would be just as many that crumble from the excessive growth... And why Evil Gods wander worlds alongside the Mana Tide? Do they have intentions, or do they do it by instinct?"


    Karlis was abruptly silent after Joshua''s question¡ªit could not answer any of the warrior''s questions, not even understanding some of the inquiries.


    Was the Great Mana Tide not just a single wave of energy? Like the ocean waves in worlds, what is there to be puzzled about?


    However, Karlis never considered that the tide of oceans in worlds were affected or attracted by the mass from the energies of the sun and the moon. But was there a sun or a moon for the Multiverse? And what being''s movement was so great to animate such a tremendous tide?


    Neither it nor Joshua knew.


    However, it was only in this moment that the warrior finally and truly understood how the Sage felt.


    "Right. If I stay ignorant like this, nothing would change."


    Not knowing why Abyss appeared, how Evil Gods were born or the reason the Great Mana Tide began, and unsure of the secrets in the heart of the Multiverse. As long as the link between Evil God and devastation of worlds was not ascertained, or the cycle of sorrow between Order and Chaos was not understood, the tragedies of Karlis and Illgner would happen again, and Grandia''s sacrifice would not be an exception. If the basis and causality of the Great Mana Tide was never determined, there would countless Simboas appearing in every corner of the Multiverse.


    The Initial Flame illuminated the worlds so brightly that none could look upon it directly. Every secret was hidden at the center of that brightest light, and it was perhaps exactly why the Sage would go there and determine the truth of everything.


    There would be no purpose in rescuing numberless races and civilizations if such truth was not investigated. There would always be the day when they would be destroyed in the cycle of Order and Chaos, amidst the Void of the Multiverse¡­ In fact, Mycroft had died once with the destruction of the Glorious Era. And now, with the newborn Starfall Era just growing, the Great Mana Tide descended upon them once more.


    "But that''s also precisely why we must advance."


    Joshua told the befuddled Karlis in a rather relaxed tone.


    During early civilization, the pioneers would sow the Tinder in which civilization would bloom and grow. Following countless slaughter and chaotic wars, civilization would finally be unified¡ªevery civilization would have come across countless accidents and calamity since their birth, just as they weathered endless obstacles and challenges. They were all genuine miracles, the assemblage of countless human effort.


    Now, they just have to face another troubling challenge.


    "Karlis, I''ve decided. When I return this time, I''ll activate the ''Multiverse Exploration Project''."


    Joshua muttered to himself, ignoring whether the puzzled Karlis understood even if it was his only conversation partner. "The Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds had been calibrated for many times, and the Commanding Will''s self-recovery progress was almost at a hundred percent¡ªit would completely reactivate at any moment long as long as it was willing.


    "We have to explore other worlds as soon as possible, rapidly obtaining resources for civilization development. The gentle childhood that the Multiverse left civilization had ended, now is the time to give our all."


    "You are reactivating the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds? To be frank, it would be fine if you explore a world without life. If that world has intelligent beings, even hosting a matured civilization¡ªwhat would come of it then?"


    Karlis paused for a moment, but soon grasped Joshua''s meaning. However, its tone appeared hesitant compared to Joshua''s determined one. "If there''s even something wrong, there would be war between civilizations.


    "It''s peace if we could communicate and live harmoniously. If that''s not possible, and they would make a move¡­"


    Flying amidst the Void, countless flickering worlds flashed past Joshua''s eyes even as the warrior spoke calmly. "Then, it''s war."


    Exchanges between civilization were never peaceful. There may be one day that the Mycroft civilization would ascend as the most powerful civilizations, and when that happens, they would not have the capital to sympathize or pity other civilizations¡­ but before that, everyone else was a competitor, a potential enemy¡ªwhat awaited them was either subservience or death.


    After all, every civilization touched by the Great Mana Tide would develop swiftly. A little sympathy might go a long way when the enemy develops and mature in days to come.


    Right now, after a long flight, Joshua and Karlis finally returned to a dimensional region where they could sense the presence of Mycroft. The sensors of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds detected his arrival, and would soon return to their respective destinations.


    Joshua was preparing to part ways with the Steel Python, intending to stop by and speak to the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds for a while before returning to Mycroft. Karlis was in a hurry to return to its body as well, to guide the refugees from Grandia.


    However, just when Joshua was about to say goodbye, he abruptly sensed the core in his body shifting incredibly!


    [Steel Strength Assimilation Progress: 100%]


    The warrior''s long energy slot he designed for himself had finally been accomplished after another difficult battle, and the outpour of new nebula energies from the Void Vortex!


    Joshua''s body would always unwittingly absorb some energies despite Joshua''s own resisting of that Steel Strength Outpour. Those energies, amidst the long flight across the Void, was finally converted b the warrior''s body, becoming his power¡­ Now, the tremendous energies from the Void Vortex were compressed and distilled by Joshua''s Furnace Core, refined thousands of times and finally becoming the purest of Steel Strength, filling the last bit of lacking for its owner!


    At once, there was an incomparably bizarre sight in the Void of the Multiverse. A huge ''hollow'' appeared amidst the erratic dimensional turbulences, and all energies, radiation and even starlight began to spill into that ''hollow. The once chaotic but tidy Void now became like a funnel, pierced and twisted by a certain formidable power in its center.


    And at the center of the twisted hollow, beneath the funnel, a colossal silver cocoon whirled slowly. Silver shroud welled out of its surface, terrible bolts of energy flowing within.


    The cocoon''s surface was absolutely smooth even when observed with the most advanced microscope. It was formed completely from chunks of electrons degenerate matter, and was very much the toughest armor in the world.


    But now, that substance which was considered most indestructible was now slowly crumbling into even tougher neutrons degenerate matter, for the core at its very center was emanating terrible gravity, gaining mass at an unimaginable speed.


    Bewildered, Karlis he Steel Python wrapped itself around the silver cocoon. The frightening gravity was frivolous to the Steel Python that was all spirit, but the World Will remained at a loss of what to do.


    Seconds ago, the original form of the cocoon¡ªthat powerful warrior had frowned and exclaimed, "Oh, no. The timing isn''t right!" Then, he transformed without delay into the incessantly crumbling cocoon, emanating energies that distort even the dimensional turbulences around it. Karlis could see that the surface of the cocoon was flowing with concentrated Steel Strength, and that Steel Strength was still being refined and purified, as if an invisible steel factory was cultivating it without stopping.


    "Well¡­ What should I do?"


    Karlis was left troubled. It was assuredly aware that Joshua had arrived upon a vital step of his metamorphosis, but why would that occur in the Void? It was now just a spiritual phantom, unable to help the cocooned Joshua return to Mycroft, nor could it guarantee his safety.


    Soon, however, the Steel Python saw an asteroid¡ªthe remains of a world¡ªpiercing the dimensional turbulence. Drawn by the gravity vortex formed by the cocoon, it crashed into its surface.


    It was a mere instant, and yet the indestructible asteroid that was not destroyed even when its world was had actually shattered into numberless silver dust, absorbed by the giant cocoon.


    ''¡­Did it really have to protect him?'' Karlis thought doubtfully, blinking. Finally, it sighed and stayed.


    This place was very close to Mycroft. They should be able to detect the massive dimensional shift that occurred here, and would soon dispatch send the right personnel here to investigate. When that time comes, it would have to explain things for a bit.


    At the thought, the Steel Python hence simply paused, waiting for observers from Mycroft to come.


    The gigantic cocoon whirled like a planet, a perfect sphere surface of absolute smoothness embodying a ''beauty of Order''. Outpouring Steel shrouds compressed and condensed, shifting between different geometrical shapes amidst the dimensional turbulence. Through it all, Karlis silently waited beside the cocoon.


    Some time later, it did not find professional observers as it expected.


    The Void was brightened by a vein of light, a massive energy presence that even dimensional turbulences could not hide.


    Karlis looked up.


    It saw a sacred vessel, glorious and dazzling like a ''mountain''.

 Chapter 713 Slumbering Cocoon

    Starfall Year 837, the first of October.


    The outer reaches of the world of Mycroft, the Holy Mountain Warship¡ªFort Glory, observation control hub ''Eye of the Saint''.


    As always, dozens of elite clergies had been solemnly at work in the three-hundred and sixty-degrees, all-transparent observation deck. The colossal Void warship which original form had been the Holy Mountain of the Distant Sea, there were more than twenty-five hundred various observation formation and lens controlled by the observation hub of the Holy Mountain Fortress. Most of them operated through autonomous circuits, while several hundreds of the high-quality lenses that could carry out Void observation were operated manually by specialists between three different shifts day and night.


    In the main control room, streams of information feedback and reports were sent and received. The clergies worked primly, even without anomaly occurring in the Void around Mycroft.


    Until that very moment.


    "Widespread dimensional shift in Sector 171!''


    Shrill, red alarms were suddenly ringing on a certain monitor in the observation deck. The clergy who observed the observation point panickily stared at shade that was rapidly enlarging in the virtual monitor¡ªwithout hesitating, he activated the early-warning signal for large-scale ''Void Calamity'', while forwarding the shade before his eyes to the central observation deck.


    At once, every observer saw a colossal dimensional vortex rapidly forming in the Void nearby Mycroft. It crumpled dimensional turbulences like a funnel, its frightening gravity dragging everything around it, forcing otherworld matter wafting in the Void to gather towards it.


    In a brief dozens of seconds, the gravitational force of its core reached nine hundred billion times that of standard gravity values. However, when the unimaginable number kept rising wildly, every clergy present suspected that their vision developed issues and led them to see a few more zeroes, but that number never changed no matter how many times they stared at it.


    "Void constitution had been distorted¡­ It isn''t clear."


    The leader of Observation Control¡ªa Supreme-tier High Priest frowned. He was the former High Priest of the God of Wisdom and Choice and stationed at the Eastern Plains, but gave up his peaceful and steady life there following the rise of the Holy Mountain Fortress, taking up a post in the Void. Now, he was controlling dozens of Void observation points to study the distant gravitational vortex, but could not really see the sights at that location in real-time.


    Excessive and terrible gravity that could violently twist light itself certainly left them with no options as they were equipped with observation formations that relied on mana and various radioactive oscillation. In response, the High Priest could only give a helpless order.


    "It might be some ancient Void Behemoth. Send the message to notify other observation centers and Aida¡ªwe need further instructions."


    "Do we have to change our course?"


    "That''s not our business."


    ***


    The Void was no safe place. In the seven hundred and more years since the people of Mycroft had entered the Void, they observed countless dimensional turbulences and storms of various scales that might either be natural Void phenomenon or shockwaves from the movements of certain Void behemoths. In the brief operational history of the ''Eye of the Saint'', the Seven Gods Church could even observe two distant worlds colliding after a Void storm, subsequently fusing into one.


    Compared to that chaotic storm that was so boundless there were tidal waves cascading through that dimensional region, the dimensional vortex that abruptly appeared was not too unusual. However, the vortex was too close to Mycroft compared to some distant Void storm¡ªtherefore, for the safety of the world, the Holy Mountain Fortress that had been tasked with patrolling the Void around Mycroft must make an immediate decision.


    Should they observe safely but vaguely from a distance, or take the risk and observe the dimensional vortex from a shorter range?


    The choice was made soon enough. With the flicker of a vein of sacred but faint light, a white-haired elderly man hence appeared at the center of the observation deck. He frowned slightly before nodding at the vortex that was no longer expanding, although it was still stirring the surrounding Void dangerously.


    "Well done," he said. "Maintain observation¡ªlet''s take a closer look."


    With the arrival of the true leader, the entire Holy Mountain Fortress changed course and made for the dimensional vortex. The many clergies present were no longer uneasy as well, for Pope Igor had arrived in the flesh.


    Soon, the Fortress that drove forward at full speed arrived at the edge of the dimensional region just beyond the vortex''s gravitational boundary.


    The so-called dimensional region was a concept suggested by a court mage of the West Mountains two hundred and seventy years ago. He believed that to better observe the many stars and many worlds in the Void, there should be a standard boundary and measurement. Therefore, he measured the frontiers where certain observable dimensional ripples emanating from Mycroft could reach, confirming the concept of ''dimensional region''.


    Each dimensional region would hence be partitioned with certain distinct planetary worlds at its center, and from that measurement, that dimensional vortex was right at the edge of Mycroft''s dimensional region. The Holy Mountain Fortress decelerated when they arrived at that location so that they would not enter the area of the vortex''s gravitational influence, instead releasing multiple prismatic magical observation apparatus to study the vortex in real time.


    They hence quickly noticed the ''Giant Silver Cocoon'' at the heart of the vortex.


    "Is that an egg?" Someone asked, even though the contrast in terms did not matter. One way or the other, everyone could not help feeling stirred when they saw that perfect sphere which had been almost fifty meters tall, but was gradually crumbling and shrinking. It embodied the beauty of order and sheer power, its existence alone shifting the dimensions around it.


    Pope Igor could not help nodding too¡ªhe could not find any vulnerabilities or flaws from the silver sphere despite his ability. Soon, however, he sensed a familiarity from the silver luminous shroud revolving around the giant cocoon¡­ he had definitely seen that tremendous gravitational ripple from a certain acquaintance.


    "Could it be¡­"


    A possibility appearing in mind, along with the lack of recent news from that person who was definitely traveling in the Void recently, Igor understood at once. He no longer looked upon the giant cocoon with vigilance, but with a sense of helplessness.


    ''Always making headlines'', the elderly pontiff thought, shaking his head before turning toward the High Priest beside him, who in turn had all but confirmed that the giant cocoon was the egg of some Void Behemoth. "We can pretty much cancel the high-alert. Whatever it is, that thing is no threat¡­ prepare for recovery."


    "Yes, your Holiness. But¡­ How would we recover that thing?"


    The High Priest bowed in reverence and accepted the orders, although remaining puzzled about how to recover the cocoon. After all, everyone had seen the terrific mass of the thing itself, stirring gravity enough that it would crush the sturdiest asteroids that was the remnant of a destroyed world¡ªit could well be the raw material for forging a Holy Sword. Approaching that thing a little would probably deal severe damage upon the Holy Mountain, not to mention recovering it.


    "What is there to do?" Igor sighed in response, flexing his limbs and shaking his head. "Of course I''ll do it myself."


    At once, a rather inconspicuous brilliance darted away from the majestic Holy Mountain Fortress, making a beeline straight towards


    Meanwhile, in the heart of the dimensional vortex, the Steel Python Karlis had also sense that radiant human figure that was swiftly approaching, as well as the Bright Scepter he held in hand.


    "The Sage''s presence."


    It appeared rather excited. "Should be a communicative being."


    The existing form of Steel Pythons far eclipsed most living things, being the most profound beings formed of pure Steel and Flame. Regardless of how powerful most creatures were, as long as they did not embody Steel Strength or refined their souls to the pinnacle, they basically would not see a Steel Python, much less interact with them.


    Karlis was certainly aware of that. However, Joshua did once mention to it that Mycroft had others who also inherited the Sage''s Legacy and could communicate with Steel Pythons. That was why it waited there, or it would have long returned to its own world a long time ago.


    As for Joshua''s safety¡­ Karlis thought that it was rather clear who was the one who actually requires attention. Typical intelligent beings, having their brains, would not easily attack the unknown silver object that could distort the Void around it. Instead of minding the warrior''s safety, it was much better to warn the ignorant civilizations around them to avoid that dangerous zone, so that they would not throw away their lives wastefully.


    And when Pope Igor broke through heavy gravitational seals and arrived nearby the giant silver cocoon, he realized in shock that a profound consciousness was wandering around the cocoon that should be Joshua.


    A World Will!


    A while ago, he had worked together with many Legends and gods to utterly seal Mycroft''s World Will. He was hence not unfamiliar with the profound will, but before he could determine why a World Will would be accompanying Joshua, that vague presence that appeared to be a mere will spoke first.


    "Ye who holds the Scepter of the Sage."


    It spoke thus, "You are perhaps the champion, the friend Joshua once mentioned. As you could see, Joshua had transformed to that silver cocoon. A while ago, he and I had journeyed to the depths of the Void and completed a mission assigned by another World Will, but perhaps because his power had arrived at a certain threshold, he suddenly transformed to this state."


    Karlis could actually guess Joshua''s thoughts then, too.


    While the warrior was greatly exhausted after the battle against Fattrovi the Authority Usurper, he clearly reaped huge rewards. Joshua''s presence had been rather unstable then, although he suppressed it and hence left Simboa without delay. However, in the instant when they left, they incidentally encountered the astonishing shift of the Void Vortex, and countless primitive Steel Strength of creation cascaded, forcefully injecting a massive amount of energy, filling the last bit of emptiness for him.


    At that moment, Joshua knew that his metamorphosis was about to come, which was why he returned at once to Mycroft. It was hence a pity¡ªhe was greatly delayed by the anomalies of the Void Vortex to the point that the metamorphosis began irrepressibly, before he could reach a safe place.


    As a result, he could only mutter ''timing isn''t right''.


    But it actually was not the worst scenario. If Joshua had really metamorphizing at the edge of Mycroft and unleashed his frightening gravity domain, he would very likely affect the entire world, the excessive gravity ripple perhaps bypassing the World Barrier and presenting various anomalies inside the world.


    Meanwhile, Karlis did not care if the radiant human form understood before simply elaborating about all its thoughts and opinions. However, it did not bother to venture into detail about their encounters in Simboa, and so simply gave a general description, leaving the rest for Joshua after he awakens.


    Karlis hence left briskly for its own world after leaving Pope Igor with a general idea of the present circumstances, leaving the pontiff alone with a head full of questions as he stared blankly at the giant silver cocoon.


    "¡­What is going on?''


    He could tell that the World Will appeared to recognize the Bright Scepter in his hand, and was probably a Steel Python that once communicated with the Sage, and hence probably why it treated him rather well. But before he could ask it about it, Karlis had left with neither care nor sentiment, appearing to be very confident in Joshua''s safety.


    And it was certainly confident.


    Igor withdrew its gaze and turned to the giant silver cocoon before him, finding it unusually troublesome, although a raging Void Behemoth would only circle it a few times before leaving as well. However, being Legendary-pinnacle and a god amongst the humans of Mycroft, Igor was not helpless against the Steel Strength core that would leave most champions at a bind.


    Veins of halo-shaped runes swarmed away from the luminous human figure with a vague visage. In seconds, millions of golden ''isolation runes'' formed a huge runic sphere outside the giant silver cocoon. With the support of the elderly pope''s power, the seemingly weightless runic sphere did not crumble beneath the gravity tear from the silver cocoon, instead overlapping and resonating to form a ''parallel space''. At once, the dimensional vortex that swirled in the surrounding Void began to shrink, finally vanishing, just as the concave funnel space gradually returned to its previous shape, no longer twisted.


    When all of that was done, Igor panted, feeling a little glad that Joshua should still be focused in the metamorphizing instead of deliberately resisting. Otherwise, the pontiff would have to pay several times the effort, even calling for support from the Holy Mountain Fortress to complete the seal.


    His series of actions was actually a sealing art inherited by the Seven Gods Church, used to seal various remaining body parts of Evil Gods. It would build a parallel space that was completely isolated, holding the endless remaining toxic of Chaos within¡ªeven the grand scale sealing spell used on Mycroft''s World Will was a form of its variant.


    But due to the rekindling of the Flame, Mycroft had to seal their own Steel Python, even before the sealing spells were casted upon various remaining body parts of Evil Gods and origins of Chaos in the Sealed Lands¡­ and now, there was Joshua.


    When everything was done, Igor drew the golden sealed sphere and flew towards the Holy Mountain Fortress, but could not help hesitating when he was prepared to put the sphere in a hold.


    "That man¡­ If he suddenly struggled away from the seal, wouldn''t the Holy Mountain Fortress be completely destroyed?"


    After some thought, Igor found a perfect solution.


    Thus, the mountainous and dazzling vessel navigated over the Void, darting toward Mycroft and causing a surge of dimensional turbulence.


    And behind the vessel was a long runic belt of light, hanging by the tail ends of the Holy Mountain Fortress and connected to the inconspicuous golden sphere of light. However, despite running on full capacity, the Fortress remained almost a third slower than before. Most hands were puzzled as to why the return journey was considerably longer than before, but only a few knew the reason.


    ***


    Starfall Year 837, fifteenth of October. The Void Warship production base in the East Barnett Highlands, the Northern Empire, the world of Mycroft.


    Nostradamus stared at the giant silver cocoon placed inside a translucent quarantine storeroom with considerable aching in his head, just as Israel''s full-body projection also watched that giant cocoon which diameter was almost forty meters.


    The two then looked at each other, their expression helpless.


    They were in a large storeroom temporarily built by the westernmost front of the East Barnett Highlands, at the very edge of the Northern Empire''s magical factories. There was no other production installation around, but the two leaders of the Empire were frowning at the center of the storeroom, wherein a cocoon filled with ''isolation runes'' floated in the air.


    "What should we do? I can''t sense a thing inside the cocoon."


    Nostradamus, holding a grimoire in one hand, was scratching his head with another¡ªwhich he did for an entire week. After the Seven Gods Church had handed over the cocoon ''suspected'' to be Joshua, the old mage had spent almost every day inside the storeroom, considering how to talk to Joshua.


    Even if they could not interact, they should at least determine Joshua''s present condition.


    "According to the Seven Gods Church, all known divine spells or even magic could not determine what is happening inside the cocoon¡ªwe can''t even bypass the Steel Strength shielding over the surface of the cocoon."


    "That''s very much what Barnil and William said." Israel''s projection nodded. The Emperor had remained on his Throne of Surveillance and did not visit with his real form, mainly because there was no purpose even if he arrived in person. As a Dragon Rider who was not on the same field, Israel could only repeat others'' conclusion. "That sage from the Eastern Plains and Barbarossa also came by a while ago. Did you meet them? What did they say?"


    "They can''t do a thing either."


    Nostradamus rubbed his temples rather exhaustedly and scowled. "Direct contract would not do. Everything that passed through the gravity seal barrier would be caught, then fully disintegrated into base Steel Strength shroud and absorbed by him. That''s how Barbarossa lost that scepter of his, and Barnil almost lost a hand."


    "Does that mean we can''t do anything here?"


    Israel shook his head, and turned toward that slowly whirling silver sphere that kept shrinking to sigh. "Noble Radcliffe, you''ve given us a great conundrum."


    At that, His Imperial Majesty''s projection turned anxiously towards Nostradamus again. "Then? If we can''t awaken him, we can only put that egg here?"


    "Cocoon," the elderly mage corrected. "Although that''s the gist of it. Joshua is, after all, a Legendary champion of our Empire and can''t be kept in the Seven Gods Church¡­ But to be frank, those clergies appeared in great panic. I suspect there would be mass hysteria eventually if they kept the cocoon."


    "Ah¡­ Can''t blame them. Even the workers in the installation are getting restless."


    Israel did not show any expression of disdain; he was in fact a little sympathetic. Soon, even that bit of sympathy quickly diminished as His Imperial Majesty glanced at the egg. "After all," he said worriedly, "this thing is a bomb that could instantly destroy the East Barnett Highlands in its entirety. To be honest, I am fearful since this is our industrial base, and if he does lose control suddenly¡­ Keeping the egg Noble Radcliffe turned into is definitely not a solution.


    ''Cocoon'', Nostradamus thought. Still, he was of the same mind with Israel''s worries. Even if the silver cocoon appeared stable now, who knows what kind of anomaly would happen after Joshua awakened? If it was another phenomenon at the scale of a dimensional vortex, the entire western highlands of the Empire might be devastated, leaving a pile of wastelands.


    Since they could not talk to Joshua inside the cocoon, they should not be keeping him here. They need to find a safe and vast space to put him and await his awakening¡­ But was there such a place? There was no such place that was vast and unowned, not even the far seas since the gravitational shift could lead to tidal waves, causing great damage.


    The Void would not do too since it was too far for them to observe. On the other hand, if they placed it too close to ensure Joshua''s safety, it would affect the Void-Star Observatory that all factions shared, making it an extraordinary dilemma.


    "Wait. There is a place wide enough!"


    Nostradamus suddenly thought of a great spot after some long consideration, quickly telling Israel quietly amidst a stir in his spirit.


    ***


    Starfall Year 837. Third of November, the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds beyond Mycroft.


    A bunch of unusual visitors had entered the ancient artificial plane that had yet been cleansed of Abyssal toxic.


    "They''re saying that Master''s here?"


    It was a rather unique procession. In the lead was a metallic construct several dozen meters tall, and holding aloft a flag that read ''Winter Fort Academy''. A black dragon of almost the same size following behind it, and up on their shoulders sat many youths who were students. One of them, the silver-haired girl standing on the metal construct''s shoulder was looking through a pair of binoculars excitedly at their surroundings, seemingly searching for the alleged presence of her master.


    Soon, she sensed a familiar presence emanating from the center of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds.


    The Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds was now open to various factions of Mycroft. Although there were some who protested, believing that such a vital outlet should not be open to public, their opinions did not hold a candle to the Legends, or to the Will that was the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds itself. Most champions believed that since the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds was a miracle built by the races existing in the Glorious Era of Mycroft''s history, they should not simply refuse any existing right to use it.


    Ultimately, everyone should be made aware of the Glorious Era''s advancement and power. And they, as successors, would unquestionably be able to achieve the same feats.


    What was more, as a completely independent and vast demiplane, its cleanup alone would take decades if the various factions did not work together. Most leaders were aware as well that the Evil Gods would be coming then, and that the Mycroft was on the cusp of great peril. If that was the case, why should they tangle over the rights to use a public facility?


    The Winter Fort Academy''s organized trip to the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds this time was an official movement, having received instructions from the Imperial Family of the Northern Empire, and a trail planned by the Imperial Royal Mage Academy. They would head for the center of the plane where the Empire''s base was largely established, before visiting the colossal enchanted Glorious Era buildings under the guidance of a certain elite mage.


    Apart from broadening their horizons, such a visit would also hone the aspirations of extraordinary individuals so that their gaze would not be limited to lands and countries, and would instead come to learn the vastness of the Void and the Multiverse.


    Naturally, for those amongst the procession but not academy members, and who came only to find their master who had gone missing for a considerable part of the year, it was nothing too important¡­ After all, they had already been there many times.


    The many academy students who were still left in awe after transcending the Void at the frontier entrance of the demiplane notwithstanding, a silver cocoon was floating over the land, at the center of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds and directly beneath the ''Silver Sky Radiance''¡ªthe original form of the Commanding Will.


    Countless translucent runes were churning around the cocoon, formless, gathering and dispersing while occasionally forming an orbit form, or an incorporeal nebula. Still, whatever form they take, they would utterly isolate the giant cocoon''s gravity, so that the ultimate mass that exerted a gravitational force fifteen hundred billion times above standard gravity was the same as a harmless metal ball, silently wafting in the air.


    The Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds watched the giant cocoon silently, at the most orthodox Sage''s Heir at its heard, watching his metamorphosis.


    It was only here, beneath its control at the edge of Mycroft that the giant cocoon would not cause any unseen harm of devastation. Even if Joshua would suddenly finish morphing and once again stir a gravity vortex that was more powerful than before, the Commanding Will was certain it could keep the repercussions at a minimum.


    What was more, it believed that Joshua van Radcliffe can keep his own power in check.


    And inside the cocoon, the warrior whom everyone thought to be slumbering never once stopped thinking.


    He was conscious¡ªinfinitely conscious, because Joshua had been resisting a power that could break his flesh and bones. all along


    And the source of that power was himself.

 Chapter 714 No-Hair Theorem and Returning Home

    What is memory?


    It is the process in which humans classified and stored experience and information, with remembrance being the method such information were drawn. Memories are a fundamental mechanism of human thought, to lose the ability to memory meant humans would lose everything they need to survive, including self, interpersonal relationships, skills, information and the like.


    In ancient times, humans believed that their soul, memories thinking and will exist independently from their body. After the Flesh was ruined, human souls and memories would remain, their thoughts and will unharmed¡ªthe origins of the world beyond death, as well as legends of ghosts and spirits.


    In fact, in Mycroft, memories, thinking and will have hosts¡ªspecifically the cerebral cortex, hippocampus, striatum, amygdala, temporal lobe, parietal lobe and other parts of the brain. With Extraordinary powers, the soul would also embody part of memories and thoughts.


    The destruction of the Flesh was hence equivalent to the destruction of the soul¡ªmemories were assuredly no exception.


    Unless Soul Mastery was achieved.


    It was only through Soul Mastery that the soul could exist independently from the Flesh, eternal and indestructible. Memory would also hence be freed from the sudden stimulus of fragile brain constitution, nervous system or brain cells and reaching a threshold of near-immortality, keeping all memories fresh even after millions of years.


    Nevertheless, such immortality was not genuine invincibility, and Joshua was now facing a perilous situation that could well destroy his ''immortal memories''.


    ***


    At present, the giant silver cocoon that the warrior hard turned into never once stopped thinking. Even so, it had not the strength left to care about all things external, for he was now seemingly beneath a bottomless abyss and holding the torch called will. Still, the endless darkness around him consumed all light, stagnating his thought and slowly devouring his memories, and the spark was about to extinguish amidst the shadows.


    The very power form Joshua''s own body was irrepressibly destroying his very essence: the warrior''s very memories of being Joshua.


    "No-Hair Theorem of black holes¡­"


    As the warrior''s will was pushed to its limits inside the giant silver cocoon, there was a flash of knowledge from the preexistence about massive astronomical bodies.


    The so-called No-Hair Theorem stated that after any blackhole formed could only be observed by the three physical parameters of mass, electric charge, and angular momentum, while other information is known as ''hair'' and would be lost as substances were crushed beneath extreme compression inside blackholes. Therefore, regardless of the planet, its glorious history or stirring past, those three physical parameters would be all that was left of them in the very moment that planet turned into a blackhole.


    That was quite easily understood since blackholes were essentially objects compressed to an extreme. It had no complex construct that could store information, and hence naturally unable to obtain information as well, thereby losing ''Self''.


    And what Joshua faced now was a conundrum akin to the ''No-Hair Theorem''.


    When the warrior rose as a Legend, he chose astronomical bodies as his future path: stars were his energy core and his armor was forged from white dwarf matter. From the start, he crafted his body into ultimate weapons from the physical realm, setting triumph against countless classical Legends as his very initial goal. With his outer shell of indestructible degenerate matter withstanding countless powerful offensives, Joshua defeated many that had become superior lifeforms before him.


    At the time, Joshua''s body was not completely composed of degenerate matter. His mental hub, various unique organs, and modules were all built from various supernatural alloys, and as Joshua''s Steel Strength gradually progressed to a hundred percent, his constitution also slowly became pure degenerate matter. When he finally encountered the Void Vortex and was injected with massive amounts of energy by the new nebulas, the process was radicalized.


    To choose the path of the stars meant to possess celestial power, and a destiny like them.


    Hence, before he was completely prepared, Joshua was forced to face his most important metamorphosis¡ªshaking away lower concentration matter and to utterly become a superior body of degenerate matter.


    And the price to pay for that process was Self.


    Joshua''s power was too powerful, his mass too tremendous and material compression too pure. Therefore, in his metamorphosis, his embodiment of memories up to his soul would be swept away by the incessantly purified Steel Strength. Like a black hole that destroyed every bit of its own information, becoming a distilled assemblage of Steel Strength. Pure proton and neutron compounds would not form nervous constructs similar to synapses and hippocampus, not to mention processing hub of supercomputers: there were no space to spare for Joshua inside the incessantly compressed and collapsing degenerate matter, to think or keep a memory.


    Hum, hum. An incessant rumble echoed the microscopic view. It was the ''sound'' electrons were drawn powerfully into protons and converted into neutrons. When Joshua turned into the giant silver cocoon, it echoed as mass collapsed and shrunk: the simple and direct process of metamorphosis has destroyed all existing constitution inside the mass. Be it Nuclear Heart Reactor or Psionic Warp Engine, all constructs were now the purest of degenerate matter that compressed without stopping, and any information stored within was long destroyed, nonexistent.


    Still, the process was not one-dimensional. The silver metallic sphere would shrink or expand during different times, while the transition of degenerate matter would begin or revert during the expansions or contractions. Since mass was not enough to completely change itself into pure neutron degenerate matter, there was a difficulty for the morphing of the silver giant cocoon to fire on all cylinders.


    But to Joshua, it was something fortunate. If he could smoothly metamorphize, the day it was completed was the day his self-consciousness and soul would completely vanish. Only by fighting incessantly against his own power amidst such a darkness could that path be successfully transcended.


    Ultimately, he had yet to completely become a black hole, merely remaining in the gap between white-dwarf and neutron matter. That was the only way Joshua could record his mark of Self in his purifying Steel Strength, gaining the chance to reform his own mental faculties.


    Within the darkness of the giant silver cocoon, the warrior''s self-will was still battling silently.


    "By controlling electromagnetism, interfering with microscopic constructs, building stable modules that could store information."


    "Using soul as a bridge to permeate various information storage points, forming a negligible link network for ultra-dense substance."


    "Spreading divinity, tearing it apart and distributing it to the Soul Network, achieving instant information transmitting regardless of distance."


    Building something out of nothing, forging ''information storage modules'' that were insignificant even in the microscopic view, from trace amounts of electrons and protons into a cohesive compounded neutron flow. Then, linking dot to dot so that it permeated the giant silver cocoon, thus the ''Soul Network'' took shape, visible even in a holistic view.


    The more he did, the quicker Joshua rebuilt his mental faculty. On the very last period, he had maintained enough memories through the Soul Network, even briskly shattering the divinity he could now control and use it as a material to forge an ultimate, supernatural mental construct that could ignore distance and connect with no delay.


    Those infinite information storage modules were like ganglions in the human brain, while the divine Soul Network was a network of nerves. Joshua had now utterly become an ultimate lifeform that ordinary humans could hardly imagine, because the essence of his mind was no longer the nervous system with micro-electric flow of ordinary beings.


    Joshua''s soul existed alongside his body, no longer needing the mental hub thing that was the brain since every part of his body were all host of his thoughts. To a certain perspective, Joshua had arrived upon his hypothesis about ''eternal strength'' in the past. From now one, as long as every bit of him was not completely destroyed and the records in his information storage modules were not wiped away, the Joshua would always resurrect and descend upon the world.


    ***


    At the center of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds where the Silver Sky Radiance illuminated the entire plane, the Commanding Will took no mind of the Winter Fort Academy procession who was slowly approaching from the distance, as well as the teams from various factions who were cleaning the plane itself. Instead, it carefully watched over the giant silver cocoon that was shrouded in its own light.


    The Commanding Will would record indiscriminately every change: be it expansion or contraction, any substance shift from other parts or how fundamental molecules were moving in various spots. Through that information, it would infer whether or not Joshua''s will remained, and was prepared to act at any moment to rescue the warrior''s self in every moment.


    Though it believed Joshua could control his own power and could reach that most important step through metamorphosis, that did not mean it would not help when Joshua was in peril. At most, it would greatly lower his expectations over the warrior, demoting Joshua from the ''First Heir to the Sage'' and removing his present position highest clearance in the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds.


    However, it was worth rejoicing that, from the present reactions, Joshua had finally and completely controlled his own power in the extended battle of self, maintaining his Self.


    "Congratulations, Joshua."


    At that moment, it conveyed earnest well-wishing at the giant silver cocoon. "You have stepped fully into the limitless, and that feat alone is worthy of being recorded down in the Multiverse."


    "My thanks, Commanding Will."


    It was after a long time that a deep voice that carried electromagnetic noise wafted from the giant silver cocoon. "While it had been reckless, it is thanks to Igor, Nostradamus and you for isolating the gravity from my true form. Otherwise, it would not be so easy for my reconstruction of mental systems."


    Those were earnest words from Joshua. It was fortunate that the old pontiff had quickly discovered Joshua''s cocoon and sealed the warrior, isolating him utterly away from the physical realm with a parallel spatial seal. It was also with luck that everyone avoided any calamity, preserving the warrior cocoon, or Joshua would have been further burdened in his reconstruction of a mind network due to attaining substantial material resupply.


    Just imagine¡ªinfinite scattered sturdy matter, colliding under influence of tremendous gravity on the surface of the giant silver cocoon, thus releasing nuclear energy that surpasses most Supreme-tier spells. It would have been disastrous for the warrior as he kept rebuilding his mental core inside the giant cocoon, and a few more times would see the reconstruction interrupted, forcing him to restart the process.


    "All in the name of Order."


    The simple-minded Commanding Will of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds did not reply much, merely searching its information vault and reply accordingly. "Joshua, your present form''s energy is exceeding¡ªyour existing alone would cause apocalyptic disaster for the physical realm."


    "According to data from the Glorious Era, you should create a clone that replaces your original form to walk in the mortal realm, continuing your human activities."


    "Clone?"


    Joshua could not help remembering his recent journey in Simboa at the word.


    At the time, Simboa remained a world with low-to-average mana levels, which was why he especially descended with his soul, and possessed a clone¡­ he never imagined that he would have to use a clone again when he returned to Mycroft.


    But that could not be helped. Joshua himself was aware that his ability had advanced exponentially, and could no longer be leisurely and nonchalant like before. The crude isolation barrier alone would not nullify the terrible gravity from the tremendous mass his body carried, and if he made for Moldavia with his true form, perhaps¡­ no, he would definitely leave his entire domain a cratered, barren land, just as the crust of the entire North would change violently.


    At present, Joshua remained in his silver cocoon form, having used most of his mental power to construct brand new thought modules. For the time being, to adapt to the completely different mental organs, he would not be able to rapidly transform into the Steel Giant form he usually employed, and would maintain his current state for months, even for most of the year. At the thought, Joshua did not hesitate, quickly moving and adjusting his true form to produce a sufficiently powerful clone.


    It was then that Joshua''s will suddenly paused.


    "Wait, I forgot to return the ''Unnamed Technician''s'' body to Simboa!"


    ***


    When Joshua fought Fattrovi in the World Inner back in Simboa, the Steel Puppet which he descended as tore apart space, allowing his true form to directly attack the Celestial Giant which the Time Turner transformed into, intending to pull it into the Void for the decisive battle. At the time, to ensure the safety of the Steel Puppet, Joshua''s true form had assimilated the puppet and the Unnamed Technician''s body that was inside the puppet, preserving them securely.


    But when Fattrovi reverted time again and again, he had beaten Joshua together with ''Destiny'' into vagueness with his ability to observe even the variants of future. As they collided again and again, Fattrovi''s will was pummeled to a blur, just as Joshua himself forgotten that there was a puppet and the body of a Simboan inside himself.


    What was more, Joshua''s premonition that he was about to ascend had hence made him hurry back to Mycroft to better prepare. He should have remembered that then, but encountered the transformation in the Void Vortex halfway through¡­ Everything happened with great coincidence, with substantial energies surging into his body and accelerating Joshua''s level, forcing him to further overlook the matter.


    And now, regardless of whether it was a Steel Puppet or the physical form of the Unnamed Technicians, everything had been compressed into degenerate matter in the process of Joshua''s ascension, becoming raw materials for Joshua''s present body.


    "Fortunately, I''m familiar with Creation¡ªthings would be awkward otherwise."


    At the center of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, the surface of the giant silver cocoon throbbed before emitting pencil-tip sized molecules. They split into half in the air, half of which occupied most while the other an insignificant trace amount. Under Joshua''s control, the molecules of contrasting scales rapidly enlarged, turning into a black-haired man with a huge frame, while the other an ordinary Simboan youth.


    Both distinctly carbon-based lifeforms.


    With Joshua''s present control of his power, he could use related information to produce various clones as long as he had the raw materials. Be it combat forms like the Steel Puppet or normal carbon-based human forms, with sufficient information, he could recompense the Unnamed Technician with an identical body even after absorbing it.


    Naturally, the Unnamed Technician''s soul was still recuperating in Joshua''s Soul Pool, and would need some time before it could control his body. When he was completely revived, Joshua would certainly ask if he wished to return to his homeworld, but if he was not, he would hire him and maintain his research on Soul Puppets in Winter Fort Academy. Otherwise, he would simply return him to Simboa, so that he could interact with his own kind.


    "Simply matter of convenience."


    Joshua never forgot about the Black Fog that was wandering by the edge of the Void Vortex, as well as the Alpha Shelter that might exist. To completely destroy that ''Darkness amidst the Stars'', he might need to verify things back at those dimensional regions.


    Assuredly, that would have to wait. Following the Commanding Will''s reminder, the clone Joshua just made¡ªthe huge black-haired man flexed his limbs and turned to the east where there appeared to be human voices. It was the tour party from the Winter Fort College, and amongst them were many living presences Joshua was familiar with.


    At the thought of the one the presence belonged to, Joshua, who had not walked upon the world in human form for some time curled up the corner of his lips, making a rather rigid but sincere grin.


    After all, he had just returned home.

 Chapter 715 It’s a Cocoon

    Starfall Year 837. Afternoon, third of November in Mycroft Standard Time, the center of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds.


    The Winter Fort Academy party had calmly left the huge and unusual steel buildings under the guidance of a brand-new Giant God Warrior.


    "This is the ''Fourth Attached Computing Array''."


    The square-shaped Giant God Warrior resembled a huge bipedal steel block on first glance. Due to magical resonance, a calm voice that had a hint of echoing wafted from its body¡ªan audio module that had been added recently. Now, the ancient weapon that had been given the role of tour guide strolled past two rows of buildings on its flanks, before slowly explaining its uses: "It was designed at first to process the weather shift in the Sacrificial Grounds, combining with the ''Weather Priming Circle'' beside it. Through calibration and adjustment, it would maintain an optimum environment inside.


    The Giant God Warrior''s explanation timing was just right: when it started, the party was adjacent to the Computing Array. Then, when it finished, the party was leaving the two ancient buildings that appeared rather flat, resembling a rectangular steel box.


    The entire Winter Fort Academy party was almost silent, with none indicating shock or expectation about the ancient civilization''s technology to control weather, nor were there anyone curious about the principle behind the so-called Computing Array. It appeared that everyone from the Winter Fort Academy was shocked and speechless, completely losing the ability for expression.


    ¡ªThat was naturally impossible.


    Crack-crack. The sound of something opening and closing rang, and in correspondence, a magical flash emanated from the ''Information Terminal''. One of the students whose eyes flashed raised his right hand, allowing the Information Terminal on his wrist to browse through all the sights, while magical projection was hence naturally captured within.


    [Thirteenth Record of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds¡ª Fourth Attached Computing Array and Weather Priming Circle]


    Proficiently editing the name of the post and then uploading the magical projection he captured, the student had finished writing both the Giant God Warrior''s simple introduction and his own opinion about the ancient buildings in less than half a minute, and quickly uploaded it to the ''Academy Forum'' and the ''Integrated Blog''. In a few minutes, the post was pinned while comments appeared without end.


    There was a huge Mana Net server in the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds as well. With the Empire''s Void warship Apocalypse acting as a relay and connecting it to the bulk of the Mana Net on Mycroft, everything worked optimally apart from a longer delay.


    Most of the other students were doing the same thing as well: taking photographs of the scenery, with friends or just selfies, showing off in posts¡­ Some were completely uninterested in those ancient buildings as well, instead focusing on capturing images of the Giant God Warrior which they uploaded to the ''Magical Construct Page''. Before that, there were already dozens of posts about the Giant God Warrior which had been pinned, while each of them had dozens of users showering praise.


    [Look at the build, the pattern, the armor design and runes¡­ Heavens, I''m about to faint!]


    [Lick.]


    [Wait. If my eyes are not fooling me, isn''t that heavenly alloy? Such a colossal combat construct is actually crafted from materials for building magical weaponry ranking Gold-tier and above?]


    [The ancient civilization was truly luxurious¡­]


    The Integrated version was clearly being flooded by the students who were visiting the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, with assortments of post filling the forums.


    [Pinned Post: Thirteenth Record of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds¡ª Fourth Attached Computing Array and Weather Priming Circle] by Ice Sea Observer


    [Shocking! Ancient Civilization was so extravagant? The must-know truth of Giant God Warriors!] by Anonymous


    [There''s really nothing alive in the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, only varieties of Steel Puppets. Feels Barren.] by Safari Bear


    [Don''t you know? Secrets of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds. See it to believe it, and faint!] by Anonymous


    [Pinned Post: Five elite students of magical constructs, analyzing actual constitution of Giant God Warrior. Live! (Multiple Images)]¡ªFourth Party


    Beneath the post were replies of various styles, such as what Anonymous posted, including ''Shock department mobilizing again'', ''When will the new format come'', or ''seen similar format in other magazines, shock is whether the party will be catching some infection''. Naturally, there were also other comments such as ''envious jealous hate'', ''it''ll be nice if I could go'' or ''praise the top students'' posted beneath the pinned post.


    With so many things to do, who would have the time to exclaim in awe in reality.


    Winter Fort Academy had sent twenty-five individuals in the trip to the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds. Apart from the instructors who had already left for the research centers, the others remaining were all students who excel and accumulated substantial semester points. Apart from them, there were also several people from the Moldavian Liege''s residence, although they were not in the list.


    Naturally, the First Party and a certain Draknoid girl whose cumulative points was ranked first were amongst them, and they did nothing different from the others. Amelia and Karin were standing on Black''s head and posing for pictures by the dragon horns, after of which Black shock its head and sent them sliding down, laughing. Afterward, Black turned and posed as well, letting the two girls capture an image of her.


    Ivan, Nick and Arlwa were not with the black dragon, instead journeying together with the Giant God Warrior. They were the ones taking detailed photographs of the giant alchemical weaponry''s construct, with the five mages of the Fourth Party doing the same beside them.


    As for the Drakonid girl Lisa, she was seated on Zero-One''s shoulder, whispering discreetly to her large friend. In front of her chest hung a decorated gem necklace, flickering in crystalline magical glitter.


    "Hey, Zero-One. Do you think you can defeat that Giant God Warrior over there?"


    "That''s rude." The balrog Syndicate who was living in symbiosis with the Drakonid girl rebuked. While none was sure why a demon would become a model of good behavior, it was clear that demons'' cruel nature was perhaps only cultivated as a racial instinct and their extremely hostile environments.


    Meanwhile, Syndicate was continuing, "Come to think of it, are the Giant God Warriors intelligent from the start, or did the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds give them certain clearance for thought processes now?"


    Compared to those normal students, the balrog¡ªa former Supreme-champion¡ªwas thinking a step further.


    "Bzzt-bzzt¡­"


    At the same time, Zero-One, whose stature did not lose out to the Giant God Warrior¡ªperhaps even a class above considered Lisa''s question, before shaking its head in uncertainty. "Bzzt-bzzt, bzzt-bzzt-bzzt-bzzt."


    "Oh, so you aren''t equipped with weapon systems. That is certainly a disadvantage, but your energy systems is stronger than theirs."


    Lisa blinked thoughtfully. Having stayed alongside Zero-One for so long, she was aware that the Steel Elemental which her master created was highly intelligent, albeit lacking in combat specialization. In fact, the only offensive ability it carried was perhaps its innate talent to control earth and metals.


    However, according to her master¡ªthe Moldavian Liege who must not be named¡ªwhile Zero-One''s innate talent was considerable and allowed it to grow to a level that did not dull in comparison to Supreme-pinnacle, he never mentioned how to use that talent to grow. Furthermore, Zero-One''s intelligence and cumulative experience was far from that level, to the point that the living metal construct has, to a certain extent, had no reliable offensive moves.


    As for Ying and Ling, the divine armament siblings were sitting on the other side and patrolling the forums, deleting spam posts such as ''Shocking!'', ''Not to be missed!'' or ''Share if you''re Moldavian'', while whispering to each other.


    "Master''s energy signature is growing distinct," Ying said as pale-green data stream flowed in her eyes, the natural phenomenon of the exclusive Information Terminal she fused with undergoing high-speed processing. "We''re almost there, right?"


    Ying had been observing various information and about energy signatures as well, sensitively picking up that the surrounding gravity was distorting faintly, a phenomenon often happening around the warrior in his daily life.


    "Although Master Nostradamus and the others told us that Master is metamorphizing now, that it doesn''t feel right and things could get dangerous, I think it''s just fine."


    Ling nodded beside her while speaking just as softly. "Master himself mentioned before that his power had arrived at a threshold, and would undergo morphing after exceeding it¡­ Metamorphosis is certainly dangerous, but he prepared accordingly.


    ¡ªEven if said preparations are not enough, Master, you must have other countermeasures as well.


    At that though, Ying could not help remembering Zero-Three, who had been staying in Moldavia, as well as the metallic chest that the warrior and the others had sealed at the bottom level of the dungeon.


    Or more precisely, a uniquely designed, irregular octagonal metallic piece.


    "If there''s a day I die or is lost in the Void of the Multiverse and couldn''t return, take the chest out, Ying, and activate it through our pact."


    The silver-haired girl was frightened then, shaking her head and denying any possibility of the warrior dying. Even so, her master smiled lightly and took no mind of her chief maidservant''s worries, before repeating the same thing to both Ling and Zero-Three personally, and getting them to agree with him.


    "Are you sure¡­ Although it''s now ''you'', when it''s activated later, it would be a ''past'' you, not the real ''you''!"


    Zero-Three, who appeared to know certain things scowled. Although she agreed to the warrior''s request, she still warned him with a worried and solemn voice. "Although it''s fine for you as long as ''you'' exists, but to us, the ''present you'' is irreplaceable!"


    "Still better than being completely destroyed."


    The black-haired man shook his head nonchalantly, speaking mildly as if to himself. "By the way, isn''t your lifeform almost the same, Zero-Three? Your true form, the runic crystal is kept safely in the sealed room, while your external mana projection execute tasks and move leisurely¡­ Ah, liches also have similar backup preparations. Everyone has the same idea, and I''m no exception.


    "What''s more, I''m not fearing death, but I do worry that Moldavia will be troubled after losing me, just as you all would be in a bind¡­ If that''s so, I would give you a little insurance."


    Ying did not remember much else since Zero-Three had been sulking for a long time afterwards before recovering, just as she herself was¡­ The silver-haired girl did not dwell on it too much.


    She naturally understood her master''s meaning and the purpose behind a backup plan. Still, that did not concern her because weapons have only one master¡ªshe would accomplish what her master entrusted her to do, and awaken the silver metallic body when the conditions were right¡­ and then certainly follow her master once more.


    Still, Ying did not tell anyone else about her intentions. Simply sitting on Zero-One''s shoulder, she raised her binoculars and looked at the center region of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, before exclaiming rather excitedly, "Aha! I could see Master''s Steel Strength radiance?"


    "Where? Where?" Ling raised his binoculars beside him too, and the siblings started to make a fuss, the only voices amongst the Winter Fort Academy tour as the others delved into the forums.


    ***


    At the same time, Joshua''s conversation with the Commanding Will of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds continued.


    "Joshua, while your training is unique, there are similar records in the data vault of the Glorious Era."


    The serene and profound spiritual ripple wafted from the Silver Sky Radiance as it spoke to the warrior, who was trying to adjust himself with his clone. "There are many Void Behemoths that incessantly augment their own mass like you, in turn improving their abilities. They are mostly massive monsters larger than certain small worlds, the strongest amongst them being capable of derailing several worlds around them from their orbits through movement alone, causing various Void disasters.


    "However, according to my data estimates, the path is without end¡ªin other words, it''s difficult to reach the end."


    The Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds spoke composedly with neither exaggeration or modesty. "The most powerful of Void Behemoths have no natural enemies and could not be killed even by Evil Gods. However, their numbers decrease without stopping because they had exceeded that boundary before crumbling, forming the shape of a new world."


    "Yes, I know."


    Joshua nodded, indicating that he understood. "The danger I encounter in metamorphosis this time is exactly the cause for that limit."


    What the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds referred to was the destiny of massive astronomical bodies. The size of those most powerful of Void Behemoths had certainly exceeded worlds, reaching even the scale where they could destroy huge planets. By wandering the Multiverse alone, they would cause terrible Void calamities, leading to dimensional storms or phenomenon similar to Void Vortex.


    However, when their size and density arrived at such a threshold, those Void Behemoths would face the issue of their very own gravity.


    Bodies of mass exist due to electromagnetism, allowing planet-class compounds to maintain their form albeit not at the level of self-destruction. The reason Joshua could complete the metamorphosis was exactly because his absolute mass had not exceeded a planet, and white his density was approached the threshold of a neutron star, it ultimately had some spare space enough for him to use electromagnetism and construct a Soul Network.


    But unlike those ancient Void Behemoths which mass exceeded the limits of stability, with the electromagnetism between protons no longer able to withstand the gravity. The reason they could exist in stability was because the Void Behemoth embodied excessive energy. Indeed, their energy or even living core was almost a planet, and as long as they kept running, their excess energies would withstand gravity and maintain their own form.


    However, energies were not created out of thin air. As Void Behemoths aged and their power became greater, they would need more energies to maintain their form while their fuel consumption rises. That was why Void Behemoth assaulted worlds, devouring the world''s substances and plundered mass. They may not be empowered in the process, but it was all to solely maintain their own form.


    Be that as it may, there would always be the day where the speed at which the Void Behemoth plundered fell behind the velocity it burnt itself. Losing the support of energy would cause the massive gravity to instantly crumble the Behemoth, turning into pure crystallizations of Steel Strength¡ªthe core of a new world.


    That was why Void Behemoths rampaged across the Multiverse, with no civilizations desiring to cull them: they were actually a natural phenomenon, slowly growing by collecting mass and Steel Strength fragments adrift in the Multiverse, becoming even larger by stealing mass from some worlds and finally become a new world¡­ Who could tell if the world they themselves dwelled upon was a powerful ancient Behemoth? Leaving aside the considerable casualties by wasting great resources to defeat them, they might have to watch as their enemy took the shape of a world, watching and unable to do a thing.


    "Even the most powerful of Void Behemoths are just that. The cumulated mass of dozens of worlds would make even their energy unable to withstand their own gravity, such is the limit of their control over strength."


    The Commanding Will elaborated, "Toward the end, you might not even have the time to fight since your mass would enlarge, and the energy you need to maintain your form would keep elevating¡­ There would be one day where you would become a new Ancient Behemoth, the shape of a new world."


    Joshua nodded in return. "Certainly. According to the laws of physics, that path would end up in that state with no exceptions."


    Then, the warrior shook his head. "However, that''s just for Void Behemoths¡ªbehemoths with no intelligence, spreading its seed through instinct and innateness only. Instead of calling them ordinary creatures, they might be the Multiverse''s physiological reactions given form: huge, wandering cells devouring all sorts of refuse and dangerous substances, finally reverting to normal cells when life finally ended¡­ Although the metaphor isn''t accurate, that''s mostly the case.


    "Commanding Will. It might be difficult to fathom, but there are definitely many different things in this world."


    Magic, aura, Holy Light. Strength of Steel and Flame, as well as Steel Python.


    Joshua closed his eyes, aware that it was meaningless to discuss the contrasting physical rules of the rule with the rigid Commanding Will of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds. The path of Extraordinary existed in the world, which was why simple rules of physics were not ironclad, but a ditch that could be bypassed.


    The No-Hair Theorem may not be absolute, but there were no absolutes in the world. Even truths must obey the will of Extraordinary individuals: if the elderly pontiff could control the speed of light, and Fattrovi could twist facts about a world, who would assert that dense astronomical bodies could not be controlled by human ability? What was more, who could say that dense compounds were fated to be nothing other than black holes?


    When it came to the mass of true forms, could the Void Behemoths and singularities of the Multiverse ever compare to the Steel Python ''Stellaris''? It was a world that contained countless galaxies and so large that was almost a universe! In Stellaris, planets notwithstanding, even black holes, quasars and black holes at the center of the galaxy were quite numerous. So massive it was that the Steel Python could hardly focus its will, and it must go through a medium.


    Even so, it still possessed self-consciousness, even though it would take fifteen hundred years for that Will to blink once.


    "Dense matter may be my combat weapons and armor, but that does not mean I need to maintain this form forever.


    The human clone with black-hair and crimson eyes looked up at his true form that levitated in the air. The giant silver cocoon was still expanding and contracting, but compared to that, golden-red patterns were extending over the cocoon. Those were innumerable parallel lines spreading from the center, which was marked by a ¦Õ symbol. Gravity powerful enough to distort worlds was not completely isolated even with endless runic formations, causing significant skewing even in the light rays around it.


    ¡ªAs you''ve said, that is not my first step toward ''infinity''.


    The hint of a smile slowly appeared on the man''s face. "Holding on to stones to cross rivers is unavoidable for any pioneers."


    "I am not sure about my own path to the future either, and it''s not something, you, Commanding Will, could ''estimate''."


    It was then that the rhythmic footsteps of a behemoth echoed from a nearby road. Joshua turned, looking toward the direction of the sounds.


    Thus, he saw the Giant God Warrior in the lead, along with the colossal Steel Elemental and black dragon in tow. In turn, the people seated upon the colossal Steel Elemental naturally saw the black-haired man that stood directly beneath the radiant silver sky at the center of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds as well.


    "Master!"


    "Master!"


    "Heavens, the Dean is actually here too!"


    There was no need for words.


    Soon, the silver-haired girl who dived into the warrior''s embrace looked up at the much-lighter Joshua, as well as the silver sphere that was unusually familiar and appeared to be the true form. Blinking, Ying asked gingerly, "Is that¡­ Master''s egg?"


    ''What could that little rascal be driveling about?''


    Joshua''s expression darkened at once, and said with a deep voice, "It''s a cocoon."

 Chapter 716 Deep Space Observation

    News of Joshua''s awakening was quickly relayed amidst chest from the students to the academy instructors inside the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds joint research center, who had been observing them with magic.


    The delighted instructors would in turn spread the news over the entire research center. Although Joshua himself was not aware, the Moldavian Liege''s Residence was in fact one of the most important investors of the research center. To a certain extent, he was every researcher''s funder, and the kind that was known for his generosity.


    The joint research center of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds was largely established by the Northern Empire, the Skypiercing White Tower, and the Seven Gods Church. Those three leading factions of the continent had worked together while other nations and independent factions would enter their ranks, and while only the Trade Federation from the Far South was yet to participate in the exploration of those ancient ruins, they had provided almost all food supply in the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, a participation by property since they did not have the necessary technology reserves.


    One way or the other, the leaders of the research center are able to directly contract the leaders of various factions, which was why in the tenth minute Joshua awakened and got in touch with the students from the Winter Fort Academy, Nostradamus hurried to the center of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds directly from the Void-Star Observatory.


    Joshua was not affecting the students'' tour¡ªthen he could wait until the trip ended and they returned to Moldavia, where they will have all the time they could get. Now, he was riding Black with Ying and Ling for a stroll around the eastern building clusters of the Sacrificial Grounds. In the meantime, the warrior had kept the Unnamed Technician''s body, prepared to revive him when the time came.


    And when the mage arrived, the over-familiar pair had a brief moment of claptrap before Nostradamus could not help venting.


    "Do you know how many problems surfaced in that one trip of yours?!"


    The Legendary mage of dimensional aspect, Emperor''s instructor, Dean of Winter Fort Academy, Chief of the Imperial Royal Mage Guild, the chief supervisor of the East Barnett Highlands Production Installation, architect of the pan-northern continental academy establishment and so forth¡ªNostradamus, the busiest man on the Mycroft Continent save for the elderly pontiff never had much time to complain. When the brief grumbling was done, he simply left Joshua with bulky reports before vanishing with a single warp. He would be meeting an envoy for the dwarves later, to discuss matters regarding technology for geothermal source extraction, and had no time to converse with the warrior.


    "Master, that nameplate in front of Nostradamus is huge."


    "Yeah. Packed with words."


    "¡­ His titles are almost as long as my nicknames."


    The trio of master and servants along with one dragon stared blankly where Nostradamus vanished with a puff of pale-blue mana radiance, which soon diminished while Joshua lifted the reports in his hand.


    [Fourth Lab Report of Insectoid Demon General''s Living Flesh: Research and Analysis]


    [General Study into Advantage and Disadvantage of Full-Scale Surveillance towards Nobles and Peasants]


    [Key Speech by Her Eminence, Vahina the Eastern Sea Sage in the Sea Dragon City: The Four Different Forms of Psion and Transition]


    [Major Awakening of Rogue Casters¡ªOver Two Hundred Awakened within National Borders, Collective Bloodline Regression Suspected]


    [Nature''s Magister Galanoud Led Colossal Creature Suspect to be Void Behemoth Back to Lake of Eternity, Causing Panic amongst Elves]


    Joshua''s rather relaxed expression tightened after flipping through just a few pages, realizing that the Legendary champions of Mycroft were not idling in his months of absence. There were a few more reports behind, including His Holiness Pope Igor''s return letter regarding research of the soul and an invitation for a meeting, as well as preparation documents for the External Exploration''s expedition trails, along with another report of the three great factions'' joint Deep-Space Observation into the Void.


    "The research on the Insectoid Demon''s body? There are results already?"


    Joshua still remembered that Barnil and William had yet to distinctly analyze the constitution of the Legendary demon''s physical form before he left for Simboa. After he finished reading that report, he quickly realized that the Legendary mage duo had not determined how the Demon General rapidly transformed into other creatures, although they did develop a special magical ingredient from its gelatinous skin.


    The ingredient named ''Memory-type Macromolecule Compound'' was sturdy, elastic, transmutable, memorizes forms and could withstand erosion or friction, even magic-proof to a certain degree. It had widespread applications, stunningly stalwart as armor, although Barnil believed that the material could be used for otherworld exploration, and that the Northern Empire would be able to use it for expedition uniforms. Moreover, with its certain memorizing ability, the clothing made by that material would patch itself where there are openings.


    "Would be nice if there are more Legendary creatures to dissect." William had sighed at the time. "Material study would definitely progress wildly."


    "I could even build an ultimate construct that could regenerate and transform at will! It''s just a little scared of fires, and I could slap an anti-flame rune on it." Barnil mused as well. "I''m calling it T-0001... Come to think of it, the puppet types I''ve developed had actually reached the letter ''T''."


    ¡ªThey should be very interested in Simboa''s Soul Puppet Technology.


    Joshua nodded slightly before turning to the next report, which detailed the influence that Israel''s full monitoring of the Empire''s behavior had on nobles and peasants. It was rather elaborate, with most peasants indicating that they felt nothing apart from having their daily burdens alleviated. On the other hand, the many nobles also began to mind their behavior, although some of the village tyrants and fallen nobles kept to their malicious actions out of habit or were simply trying their luck. Still, they were caught by the Emperor, punished or directly executed.


    "That''s normal¡­ Something has to be wrong with their brain, however, for them to misbehave at such tumultuous times."


    Joshua made a mixed expression. Fattrovi of Simboa''s totalitarian rule was so terrible that it kept making the warrior uneasy, even though he remained aware that Israel was not exerting a solo rule. Aside from himself and Nostradamus who were two Legendary champions, Israel''s aides and ministers could voice their opinions, just as the Emperor himself would often send a clone to the Morlaix Palace for imperium audiences. To a certain point of view, Israel merely ensured ''Absolute Fairness of Law'', with no criminal activity escaping his gaze and no one escaping judgment.


    Therefore, he was decidedly different from Fattrovi, and Joshua did not have to worry too much. Even so, the warrior was determined to send a letter or meet Israel himself, describing the actions of another dictator so that he understood the greatness of his duty and position, and what would terrible consequences would come if he went out of control.


    Next up was the matter of rogue casters¡ªotherwise known as superhumans. However, there were rather few who had awakened Steel Authority and unable to cause upheaval in society, making them presently negligible.


    As for the movements with the Eastern Sea Sage and the Elven Magister¡­ they were rather normal. A while ago, Vahina''s soul form had journeyed to Stellaris, and she definitely experienced different psionic energies compared to the Midgardians and the West Mountain psionics.


    However, Joshua found that creature suspected to be a Void Behemoth rather familiar. Was it not one of the invaders in the previous battle of Legends? Come to think of it, the Nature''s Magister certainly appeared to have not fought then¡ªcould she had really befriended the superior lifeform from another world?


    Those were frivolous. Joshua was now most concerned with the two remaining reports.


    "His Holiness was looking for me? Wasn''t that the day I left Mycroft as well? It''s been so long; the matter must have been delayed¡­ Can''t tell if there would be repercussions."


    Joshua was a little helpless over the matter as well, since how should he know that there was someone asking for him over an emergency precisely when he left? Additionally, it was His Holiness who brought him back to Mycroft from the Void with the Holy Mountain Vessel. He really had to thank him, and Joshua hence planned to spare some time and visit Igor at the Holy Mountain vessel.


    Nevertheless, he was most interested in the last report.


    "Deep-Space Observation?"


    As the warrior handed the other reports to Ling and Ying beside him, the two fellows began to read them attentively, while Joshua engrossed himself with the last one. It read that the Skypiercing White Tower and the Seven Gods Church were prepared to dispatch research teams to partner in the detailed observation a nearby dimensional region, and the plan changed with the participation of the Northern Empire. Now, the trinity of powers was prepared to work together and gaze upon the depths of the Multiverse.


    "Although we had established a partial model of the Multiverse through the data vault from the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, that was something more than a thousand years ago. Invasion of the Evil Gods, the destruction of many worlds, the movement of the Great Mana Tide as well as the fact that we had been descending into the Abyss had greatly changed circumstances. To ensure the precise location we are in relative to the Void around us, Deep-Space Observation into the Multiverse is absolutely necessary."


    Barbarossa, the leader of Skypiercing White Tower had written the report. "With the survival and progress of our civilization amidst the Great Mana Tide in mind, we must understand our position in the Multiverse, the general circumstances of our immediate or distant environment."


    "Not wrong at all." Joshua nodded in agreement since it was reality.


    A single world was vast and boundless, inside of which contained one or even many life cycles, and the largest worlds were comparable to a universe. Still, that did not mean surroundings beyond the world was unimportant¡ªlike Simboa, which was positioned at the center of the Void Vortex, its unique location had led to its roller-coaster course of destiny, greatly affecting the civilization residing within.


    It was a foundation for development projects in a dozen years, or perhaps decades.


    Additionally, such a grand scale of observation could classify living or lifeless worlds. As long as the worlds around Mycroft was generally classified, both colonization and exploration would become more convenient.


    Nevertheless, Joshua''s eyes bulged when he read up to the final parts of the report¡­ It turned out that the day for Observation to commence was today!


    ***


    Meanwhile, at the frontier of Mycroft''s dimensional region.


    Countless indescribable dimensional turbulences meandered over the Void, forming a twisted sight akin to steaming water. The crystal-white energy waves from the Great Mana Tide hence churned under such environments, even as countless specks that were worlds flickered faraway.


    Under such environments, a mountainous Void warship anchored itself. Its entire hull was dazzling and radiant, glinting in mild hold light. A colossal steel fortress stood atop its deck, presenting its twenty-sided form that was marked with the best observation circles that pierces space and time.


    Those were the ''Holy Mountain Warship'' that belonged to the Seven Gods Church, and the ''Observatory'' that belonged to the Empire.


    The joint deep-space study that sees the triple partnership between Church, Empire and White Tower was ago, with every possible method used. However, the observation wonder ''Sentry Array'' that belonged to the White Tower could not be transported into the depths Void since it was a special building planted at the world''s outer layers, and was hence kept where it was as the base observation point on Mycroft. Meanwhile, the ''Saint''s Eye'' and the ''Observatory'' that had combined with the Holy Mountain Fortress were forming a network, unleashing a grand-scale observation spell at the surrounding Void.


    The energy used from the observation enchantment alone would have exceeded any full-scale battle. If it were to be compared with a physical metaphor, it was directly emptying a mine with high-grade magic crystals, the resonating shockwaves of which would transmit into other worlds in other dimensional regions, sending millions from civilizations who had not even stumbled upon those parts of the Void into a panic.


    "Beginning calibration of observation point."


    "Regulating data¡­ Perfect resonance."


    "Commencing change of deep-space search procedures."


    "Spreading auxiliary balancing wings, releasing regional observation formations."


    A mana chain resembling a lightning bolt appeared between the Void Observatory and the Holy Mountain Fortress, just as a golden dot appeared at the Void in front of the two huge fortresses. Afterward, a vast, colossal magical circle that was a hundred times the size of the Holy Mountain Fortress extended like tidal waves!


    In an instant, the circle which had a complex constitution spread to its three-dimension limit like a massive observation lens. And at the center of the formation, circles of seemingly solid energy ripples were at the ready.


    "Commencing deep-space observation."


    With the instruction of the leader, the endless golden energy ripples hence cascaded out from the center of the formation, sweeping towards the endless Void!


    A golden storm appeared distinctly at once in the surrounding Void, just as the golden dots within flickered. A model of the surrounding Void region was slowly forming vaguely at the center of the formation, and with every flickering golden dot, the model would float with a ''glass sphere'', representing the infinite worlds in that part of the Void!


    Every researcher from the Holy Mountain Fortress and the Observatory held their breath, watching as the Void Model took shape. In the central command room of the Holy Mountain Fortress, even Pope Igor could not help staring as the monitor in front of his eyes began to project the Void model.


    More golden dots observed and flashed like fireflies amidst the energy storm. With every golden flicker, there would be a general data of the world''s model in the Void Model, and soon, as the energy ripples rapidly unfurled, huge sprinkles of golden dots utterly blossom in the vastness of the Void, thus assembling into the shape of galaxies!


    "Hu¡­ Huge¡­"


    Everyone was left silent and the sight, with one of the mages from the Void Observatory unable to repress a shudder. With reverence, he watched as the Void model slowly enlarged, the genuine thing shattering his previous world views.


    "And too vast¡­"


    Most people from Mycroft¡ªincluding spellcasters¡ªbelieved that the Void between worlds was not vast, but narrow and short. The infinite worlds were glass sphere arranged in rows, with a layer of Void that was not too distant separating them while each world slowly moved on their position.


    But the real Multiverse was not the same.


    The Void''s vastness was far beyond worlds. If a world was a thumb-sized glass sphere, the dimensional region that revolved around it would be as huge as a mansion with a backyard, while the worlds that were little specks would be spread amidst that boundless realm, whirling in isolation.


    Initially, the dimensional region where Mycroft was positioned could be seen. It was a wide boundary with twenty-seven worlds, although most of them were dead, barren worlds or simply too small to have any value for development. Looking from afar, those twenty-seven words made a three-dimensional shape similar to a dumpling, and Mycroft was at its center.


    Then came a larger portion of the Void, and this time, the Mycroft quadrant was no longer a part of the larger world. Endless luminous ''dumplings'' formed stretching auroras, like the arms of a galaxy.


    The model expanded once again, and the entire shape of the galaxy became vivid. As expected, there was a huge gyro-shaped galaxy, and Mycroft was on the tip of that galaxy. Behind that, the tip was infinitely chaotic, dark and deathly worlds that spread in disorder, their construct akin to cotton¡­ that was the Abyss, which resembled a pile of refuse, the most recently destroyed worlds at its upper tip while long-dead worlds were pressed to its very bottom, and no one would know what resides there.


    However, that was not the most astonishing aspect.


    Instead, that honor goes to a white darkness.


    ***


    It sounded incomprehensible¡ªwhy would darkness be white?


    Still, it was understandable when the Void and the Great Mana Tide was taken into consideration.


    If the Void was a black sheet, and the Great Mana Tide was a white energy shroud revolving over it, worlds were golden specks wafting in the shroud while the Abyss are cotton formed from dark red specks¡ªwas a Void region without worlds or Abyss not a sheet of white shroud of darkness?


    The breathtakingly vast galaxies were hence being carved into two by a colossal cavity with no worlds. At the heart of that cavity was the energy form of a vortex that could devour millions of worlds, instantly vanquishing most things in the Multiverse. Almost nothing could enter deep into the vortex, and would instead be crushed into base Steel shroud.


    "Not here!"


    The old Pope could not hold repress a thoughtful expression in the main control room of the Holy Mountain Fortress, but soon frowned. "The stars are extinguished, the world entirely dark¡ªit''s something recent, and that cavity must at least have formed during the Evil God''s Passover in the last era! The timing isn''t right!


    ''But it must be nearby'', Igor thought. The pontiff knew the person or thing he was looking for is not too far from the cavity that assumed an energy vortex form¡ªit was exactly why he presided over the deep-space study project.


    It was then that a familiar presence appeared in the teleportation room at the bottom of the Holy Mountain Fortress. The elderly pontiff''s senses appeared to have picked up on that instantly, conscious that the familiar presence paused briefly before quickly approaching him, with sentries nor spells giving way, unable to stop him.


    Igor knew that anyone who had the might to move freely in the Holy Mountain Fortress and ignore all divine spell circles were either beside him or had remained in the Gray Island of Aida in the Distant Seas.


    And there was only one who did not fall into either category.


    The doors to the main control room swung upon, and a presence that prompted goosebumps emanated despite being suppressed at maximum. It was a frozen chill that permeated the entire body, and almost everyone in the main control room unwittingly turned to stare towards the door, with Igor being no exception.


    "Should have gone to the Void Observatory¡­ But I thought I should thank you in passing as well, which is why I''m here."


    The Legendary champion who should have been a giant silver cocoon and slumbering at the heart of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, Joshua van Radcliffe had composedly entered the most concealed main control room of the Holy Mountain Fortress, but none were surprised. He leveled his gaze at the Pope with a smile and a nod, and without needing words, both turning at once at the Void modelling displayed in the monitors.


    The warrior lifted a brow at once, exclaiming in slight surprise. "Void Vortex?" He muttered softly. "You lot actually discovered that I see."


    "You know the place?"


    Pope Igor showed an astonished expression. "You''ve been there?"


    "Just returned from that place." Joshua nodded, stroking his chin and remembering his experiences there, while replying humbly, "Well¡­ I am a little familiar with that place."

 Chapter 717 Unified Archive

    The Deep Space Observation continued, and the golden dots that were worlds increased continuously in the Void Model. However, the energy reserves of both the Holy Mountain Fortress and the Void Observatory began to show limitations as the observation range kept expanding.


    As the pale-blue runes inscribed upon the Void Observatory turned into a red that signified ''danger'', the Holy Light barrier on the outermost zone of the Holy Mountain Fortress which warded of dimensional turbulences also began to dull. It was then that the colossal Deep-Space Observation spell began to reach its limits, appearing to draw entire galaxies within and replicating a model of its reflection.


    Although there were other galaxies, those could not be observed by present-day Mycroft.


    There was no question that the outcome of the observation was a great success. The three factions had jointly scanned the entire galaxy where the world of Mycroft was positioned in its entirety, and as the Sentry Array just outside Mycroft transmitted the arranged data, they could even learn whether each world have life¡ªnormal golden dots were worlds without life, but there was life if those dots carried distinct red patterns.


    But the final results of the observation made every present researcher scowl, a chill rising in their hearts.


    "Impossible!"


    Tamara Moore, the Vice-Chief of the Imperial Royal Mage Guild who was on the Void Observatory and taking Nostradamus''s place unwittingly pulled a beard off himself when he read the results of the observation. However, he did not have the time to mind his receding hairline, instead widening his eyes and exclaiming in stifled rage. "How? How are there so few?"


    No other mage other than him spoke as they all fell into a deathly silence. Things were the same over at the Holy Mountain Fortress: the many clergies stared blackly at the Void Model that flickered in their monitors, doubting their eyes.


    Nevertheless, their eyes were not mistaken¡ªsuch were facts.


    In the vast galaxy, there were virtually no living worlds apart from those around Mycroft.


    The massive Void Model whirled in front of everyone''s eyes as millions or more dots that were worlds were arranged densely in the shape of the galaxy, and in those worlds, the worlds with life signatures were pathetically few. Those that do have were mere faint red patterns to, meaning that it was ''environment where life is possible''.


    Apart from the bright red light that flickering over Mycroft, other worlds glinted in a blinding gold. Even so, that golden luster gave everyone a bizarre sense of chilling instead of warmth, because there were more worlds that flickered in red light in the Abyss than in the galaxy.


    "¡­Funny. There are fewer living worlds in the ordinary Multiverse than the Abyss¡ªthe graveyard of worlds?"


    "You must be joking!"


    Clergies from the Holy Mountain muttered in frustration, but no matter how soft their voices were, the two Legendary champions present could not be fooled.


    In the central control room of the Holy Mountain Fortress, Pope Igor stared solemnly at the monitor before him. He had intended to discuss more about the Void Vortex with Joshua, but now his attention was diverted to the results of the Deep Space Observation.


    "So few? Unbelievable¡­ And you were supposed to have encountered a few civilizations around Kronos as well."


    The elderly pontiff appeared puzzled by the data; he frowned tightly as he spoke to Joshua beside him. "I remember your last report about foreign civilizations that could move through the Void¡­ I thought they were the minority, but could you have incidentally met those few worlds precisely?"


    "Your Holiness. Kronos is five hundred levels beneath the Abyss. Those civilizations had headed for that place for the Ancient Dragon''s power of Life."


    While Joshua was just as puzzled by the information, he was not as surprised by the ''lifeless'' Void Model as an individual hailing from a star-faring race. "Civilizations that need the power of Life are no doubt more or less the same as the Abyss," he explained calmly. "Or perhaps they were Abyssal civilizations that never corrupted into ''demons'', and simply did not exist in the physical galaxy."


    "Is that so? I never imagined that the Multiverse would be so vast¡­"


    There was disappointment in Igor''s expression. The old pontiff soon sighed and announced to everyone present that the Deep Space Observation was a success, while reiterating that the Void Model was an A-class secret, not to be revealed to outside parties without permission. He then sent away several high-ranked clergies who appeared out of it, giving them a few words of consolation to encourage them so that they continued to strive, instead of being excessively worried over the results of the study.


    Then, having finally settled most matters, Igor gestured for Joshua to follow him, and the two entered a small, plain room in the Holy Mountain Fortress.


    "This is originally a storage space. It''s not empty since we eventually found out that we did not have to prepare too many materials¡­ Void warships have smaller space so living is tougher here. I hope an Imperial Noble such as you would not mind."


    The pope drew a chair for Joshua, slapping away the dust on it as the warrior conveyed his gratitude before sitting down with him. Only now did Igor showed a tired visage, and he smiled bitterly. "Sigh. While my true purpose in conducting the Deep-Space Observation was not really to search for signs of other existing civilizations, I never imagined such as result.


    To see millions of worlds but to have less than fifty showing distinct signs of life, with more than half of them certainly some barren plane and not a world with intelligent civilization¡­ would such findings not trouble anyone?


    "Having too many civilizations would also mean greater competition, and in turn wars could be waged over frontiers and resources¡­ Having too few on the other hand would mean less competition. Interacting with them from the start would yield a greater chance of peaceful interaction."


    Igor mumbled long-windedly, the wrinkles on his face appearing to deepen as he sighed again. "But as things stand now, it would not be an issue of making contact. It would take us a long time to move to any other dimensional region, even having to transcend extended dimensional cavities¡ªthe uncrossable distance between civilizations. It makes me feel very lonely, it is as if us people of Mycroft are an island in the Multiverse, having no competitors, much less companions."


    "Don''t worry. To be frank, there are innumerable conditions for life¡ªwhile primitive beings are unlikely to develop into civilization since intelligence is not a necessary aspect for life to flourish, only a few species such as human would embody it."


    Joshua spoke, consoling the elder at the sight of his worried expression. "In the end, the galaxy we''re in is at the fringe of the Multiverse, and slowly falling into the Abyss. It would be normal for there to be fewer living worlds, and moreover, they have the ability to hide their own worlds, hiding it from our scanning.


    "¡­You still don''t understand the seriousness of the matter."


    Igor could not help but frown from Joshua''s words that were more to hurt than to console, while starting to be worried over the warrior''s emotional quotient. Still, that was also the reason most of the pontiff''s own worries diminish, and he looked up, leveling his gaze at the warrior''s. "In decades," he said quietly, "the Evil Gods would follow the Mana Tide and return to these parts of the galaxy. If there are not enough galaxies and insufficient ability, how would we find allies?"


    Igor paused at that and continued smoothly after seemingly realizing there was no one else around apart from Joshua. "How would we ''use'' them to delay the Evil Gods?"


    That was too honest, although neither persons present minded it. "Compared to relying on ''allies'' or other civilizations as bait to slow them," Joshua said, shaking his head, "why should we not consider how would we improve our own ability? After all, even allies would not be able to care for themselves, while baits are only effective by situation¡ªhow long would those last? In the end, Evil Gods did not need days to destroy a world without resistance.


    As he spoke, the warrior told Igor about every information he had about the ''Shelter'' civilization. He had revealed part of those in his previous return from the world of Kronos, and Joshua was now talking about his new discoveries around the Void Vortex.


    "Didn''t you ask me how I know about the Void Vortex before? In fact, I have just returned from that place."


    Joshua raised his right hand and drew a line on thin air, and a circle of luminous shroud composed completely of Steel Strength appeared before him. The shroud at once transformed, forming a detailed Void Model identical to the one in the observation circles before! The warrior then stretched the model so that the vision was focused at the vortex energy construct at the center of the galaxy, pointing at the center of the spiraling formation. "To be precise, from a world located at the center of the Void Vortex, returning after solving a problem troubling the World Will."


    ***


    The old man listened silently and seriously as Joshua generally explained what he saw and experienced in Simboa. However, the warrior never emphasized Fattrovi''s ability and might, merely the outcome from the wild spread of Steel Authority, as well as the existence of the ''Black Fog''.


    "That''s what mostly happened after Extraordinary powers went out of control¡­ As for the Black Fog, it is the ultimate weapon of Shelter, their master being an ally of Glorious-Era Mycroft. That civilization''s influence also encompasses worlds, and Mycroft might be inferior when compared from that fact alone since their member worlds were numerous, and they had at least ten core worlds. Their vassals might also be innumerable, but such a grand scale Void civilization was still destroyed beneath the besieging of multiple Evil Gods.


    At that, Joshua could not help looking at the cavity and darkness stretching across their galaxy, shaking his head. "I originally thought the Void Vortex was caused by the centuries of battle between Shelter champions and Evil Gods, but now it is clear that the cavity was too huge, and there may be some other reason."


    "The Steel Particles from the Great Mana Tide had actually caused such rapid awakenings of supernatural powers? That is definitely worth being careful about¡ªit took much for our worlds to progress into a peaceful age of rapid development, there must be no chaos."


    Igor''s nodded with a somber expression after having listened to Joshua, and letting out a long exhale. "Well, it would also explain why there are so few living worlds in these parts of the galaxy: they are mostly destroyed by the Evil Gods in the previous era or had fallen into the Abyss, and now we are seeing a new generation of races and civilization."


    "Actually, there is also the possibility that the Black Fog had wiped out some newborn civilization over their hunt for resources." Joshua said with a deep and grave voice, stroking his chin. "Compared to worrying ''scarce few living worlds in the Multiverse'', it is more important that the issues beside us be resolved."


    That reason would mostly explain the outcome of the Deep-Space Observation, although Igor appeared to still have questions. He was not curious why Joshua would run off to the depths of the Void to handle something troubling a World Will, but was instead troubled by certain matters that existed from the start.


    "Let''s put a hold on the findings from the Deep-Space Observation and things like the Black Fog. Joshua, you should know that I had something I wanted to ask you about a few months ago."


    Igor''s visage calmed as he leaned slightly onto his own chair, keeping his gaze leveled at Joshua''s. "And the Deep-Space Observation project today was precisely over that," he said slowly.


    The warrior remained quiet in his chair and said nothing, waiting for Igor to continue as the aged man appeared to consider his words for a few seconds. "Joshua, do you know that Mycroft isn''t complete now?"


    Joshua nodded¡ªhe was naturally aware. Compared to the Glorious Era, the continent of Starfall alone had lost a great few chunks: The Infinite Horizon that was once a part of the skies was only recently replaced. In fact, it was almost normal for Mycroft to be incomplete, to the point that it was part of common knowledge for Legendary champions.


    "And the matter concerns a part of Mycroft that it had now lost," Igor said calmly. "Built by various races in the Glorious Era, an independent demiplane wonder located above the western continental skies, a library with everything¡ªthe Unified Archives."


    Joshua nodded thoughtfully when he heard the term. However, no information related to that word came to his mind: it exceeded his information reserves.


    Igor seemed to not mind what Joshua was thinking, stretched out his hand to move the Void Model created by the warrior to a corner, before creating another model¡ªthis time, one depicting the Mycroft Continent in the Glorious Era. Joshua was familiar with that since he had seen it from the Divine Dungeon Shroud and the Earth Goddess''s memories. Then, Igor pointed at the western skies of that continent, gesturing at a demiplane entrance beneath the Infinite Horizon. "That is where the Unified Archives once was."


    "It''s a common archive and library for all races, the content of which was public to all citizens, although some were restricted due to considerable risk, and those without clearance could not browse through it¡­ In that era, no race or tributary would conceal their skills, instead sharing them proudly to everyone. Certainly, core contents required corresponding clearances and price, since it was impractical for full altruism."


    Igor appeared to be fascinated by his own description of the Unified Archives, although his expression soon returned normal. "It is a pity," he said regretfully, "the Unified Archives, like the Infinite Horizon, was pushed out from Mycroft. Unlike the much larger paradise watched over by the gods, the demiplane where the Archives was had directly been sent flying by the shockwaves from the battle between the Sage, the gods, and the Evil Gods, leaving no trace since then."


    "And you have found a clue about the Archives current position some time ago?"


    Joshua nodded thoughtfully again, grasping the elderly pontiff''s meaning this time. "You initially wanted to have me¡ªa frequent traveler of the Void¡ªto take a look at the location, only to realize that I was gone, and came back as a cocoon that could not be awakened for the time being. That is why you conducted the widespread Deep-Space Observation."


    "That''s right."


    Igor quickly nodded, rising from the chair and moved to a porthole of the narrow room. "The existence of the Unified Archives has always been noted in classical texts of the Holy Mountain," he said, looking toward the chaotic Void. "Every former pontiff paid significant attention to the large information center that held almost all knowledge of the Glorious Era, and with it, our civilization would have something like a shortcut for swift progress."


    At that point, Igor looked up and laughed slightly. "I''m not boasting, but my ability is the strongest amongst every former pope. If I had the will to project, and monitored through the Saint''s Eye, finding a clue of the Archives is a matter of time.


    Joshua nodded in understanding in return. It was essentially meaningless to debate whether civilization should use shortcuts or assume the path of Glorious Era once more, since the society form of the Starfall Era was fundamentally different from the previous age. Starfall has its own knowledge and rules for magic, aura and various supernatural powers¡ªeven an Archive of a bygone era would not influence a civilization that had assumed a form. Instead, having substantial data that had been proven would reduce the time researchers would have to spend on meaningless tests.


    As for the elderly pontiff''s boast¡­ There would certainly be no issue, to be perfectly honest. According to his claims, the trail in which the Archives were sent flying was recorded, and if the coordinates of the worlds around did not change drastically, searching for clues would definitely be a matter of time.


    It is hence a pity that what Igor lacked most was time.


    "Then? You found the Archives?" Joshua asked, "Could it be near the Void Vortex?"


    In response, Igor nodded and then shook his head. "Probably. It''s a vague guess."


    "A while ago, on the day I requested your help," he added "the Holy Mountain Fortress incidentally intercepted a message from the depths of the Void. It had been sent from the surviving Guardians from the Unified Archives¡ªthey had survived from the shockwaves of the battle, and flourished until now¡­ When things took a turn for the dire. The cycle of materials in the Archives was crumbling, and that communications might even be a dying message. I suspect they won''t last long."


    At that, Igor inhaled deeply, a slightly troubled expression showing in his face, but he continued cruelly, "to be truthful, those Guardians deserve respect. Even so, their fate is not important: our vital objective is to find the position of the Archive, the infinite information and data it holds is the true priceless treasure. The reason why I did not boldly launch a rescue operation and searched nearby Void instead was to prevent waste of resources."


    "And now, I could mostly confirm that it is near the Void Vortex you''ve mentioned¡ªor perhaps beside the world of ''Darkness'', because the demiplane where the Archive was does not have starlight."


    That was perhaps the correct decision. Compared to those venerable Guardians, the Archive itself was of tremendous importance¡ªthere must be neither carelessness or rash operations.


    Joshua could not help sighing in response, rising and stood alongside the pontiff beside the porthole.


    After a brief silence, he spoke. "What can I do? And if we are to survey the worlds around the Void Vortex, the Black Fog remnant from the Shelter civilization must be gotten rid of. With their lair being near that location, they would not sit idly by as we act."


    "I know."


    Igor stroke his beard and looked towards the Void, seemingly watching the worlds on the other side.


    "Joshua¡­" the elderly pontiff said quietly. "You could freely converse with the Steel Pythons, right?"


    "Certainly."


    Joshua nodded slightly in admission, while Igor continued as if given confirmation. "You know many Steel Pythons as well, right?"


    "That is the case."


    Joshua replied, but just as he intended to add ''but not many of them, just a few'', Igor spoke solemnly again, turning to the warrior with a twinkle in his eyes.


    "Well, if they could entrust you to aid them in handling their issues, could you ask them to help us search for the whereabouts of the ''Archives''?"


    ***


    That was Igor''s true intentions. As the only being who was acquainted with multiple World Wills, Joshua did not have to act in person on every turn. Indeed, his words might well surpass thousands of aimless searches.


    Naturally, the Seven Gods Church or any other factions would not have you pay the price alone. We would shoulder whatever rewards the Steel Pythons require¡ªyou just have to be our middleman in contacting them, we would even pay another portion of reward¡­ for the Unified Archives, for all civilization, he was willing to pay any price.


    At least, that was what Igor wanted to say. But before he could say, Joshua''s voice rang.


    "Alright." The warrior agreed easily as if being invited by a friend for dinner or drinks. "That''s not a problem¡ªalthough I can''t give assurances on whether it could be handled quickly."


    Joshua certainly knew what Igor wanted to say through his changing expression, and simply shrugged in return. "It matters to the civilization. Why bother with some reward and be so calculating? After all, according what I do know, those World Wills would not fuss over such frivolities¡ªjust remember to say thank you then."


    "You should know," he added in good humor, "Simboa never once said thanks after I helped Simboa solve its troubles from great lengths."


    "Ah¡­ I see."


    Igor, having been prepared to say more, could not add anything after Joshua agreed to things so easily. Instead, he smiled in gladness, and clapped his hand heavily on Joshua''s shoulder¡ªwhich took some effort since Joshua was almost a head taller.


    "Thank you." He said softly.


    ***


    Afterward, Joshua quickly left the Holy Mountain Fortress and entered the Void portal to return to the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds. However, before the warrior could leave for Karlis and contact the resident Steel Python, a slight emergency interrupted his plans.


    Lisa Kronos, the Drakonid girl from Kronos and an apprentice of the warrior, had suddenly fainted in the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds encampment.

 Chapter 718 World ‘Reborn’

    Joshua stepped out of the portal, returning to the joint research center within the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds.


    It was a huge, pale blue semi-circular five-story building that stood twenty-three meters high, covered in living plants that were grown from the Nature Magister''s Legendary-tier animation spell.


    Many elemental puppets were laboring diligently in the joint research center. Living bodies of energy provided by Barnil to play the role of cleaners, logistics, and other miscellaneous tasks which allowed the researchers from various reaches of the continent to work in peace. When they noticed someone stepping out of a portal, a water-elemental puppet which body displayed rippling water patterns approached Joshua, transforming into a map of the research center, seemingly intending to guide the warrior.


    "Thanks, but there''s no need."


    Joshua did not need instructions since powerful Steel Strength vision would pierce any stalwart walls, allowing to directly find his own objective¡ªit was not piercing strictly speaking, since Joshua was looking at the world in a unique overlooking view, which allowed him to simultaneously see the wall, what was inside the wall of what was behind the wall. All directions were virtually no different.


    Joshua made for Lisa and the others once he saw them. The fainted girl was in a recovery room on the right side of the joint research center, a place where people rarely frequented. But now, many students from Winter Fort Academy were gathering around that room, their expression anxious, debating why Lisa would suddenly fall unconscious.


    The warrior could even hear waves of nervous electromagnetic signatures in the air¡ªmumbles from Zero One who waited outside the research center, seemingly worried over its friend.


    "Ah! Dean Radcliffe!"


    "The Liege is here!"


    "Ah, Master. You''re finally here."


    "You''ve done well." Joshua nodded as Ying and Ling greeted him by the door¡ªit was them who quickly sent news to the warrior when he was still in the Holy Mountain Fortress. From the siblings, Joshua learned that the healers in the research center had given her emergency treatment, but because the Drakonid was no Mycroft native, they were helpless since they were not Extraordinary, while clergies who were adept at curing various maladies would only arrive in at least half a day.


    Sending off the many students gathered by the door while giving them free time, Joshua simply entered the room. There were six white sickbeds inside, and Lisa the Drakonid girl was lying down on the one closest to the window. The two girls from the First Party¡ªKarin and Amelia who were considered her acquaintances were caring for her, with one wiping her sweat, and the other using a spell to determine Lisa''s physical condition.


    "The heartbeat rate is too high: two-hundred and forty times is far above normal!"


    There was a shudder in Amelia''s voice; she had been observing Lisa''s condition. "Heavens, it is still accelerating and almost reaching three hundred. If this continues, her body won''t hold on!"


    While the body of Extraordinary individuals could maintain most of their combat ability within hostile external environments, that endurance would be reduced greatly if an issue in the body arose. As a Silver-tier, Lisa''s physique could even withstand being in the depths of a volcano and hundred-degrees heat that could melt some metals at full strength, but she would be greatly hurt if anything happened to the blood circulation in her body.


    "Don''t move. Acting recklessly would make yourself hurt too."


    Beside her, Karin was using magic in an attempt to smooth Lisa''s violent blood circulation, only for a hand to press on her shoulder, stopping here. It was only then that Karin and Amelia noticed Joshua''s arrival¡ªthey rose panickily, intending to bow to their master, but Joshua gestured for them the spare the formality, and turned towards the fainted, red-faced Lisa.


    Silver radiance flowed faintly in the warrior''s eyes, and the two girls appeared to see something fantastical: everything around them seemed to be seen through, revealing their inner constitution. The girls could even see Lisa''s bones, insides, and direction of energy flow clearly.


    After the examination, Joshua nodded in understanding. "So that''s what," he said, focusing beneath Lisa''s ribs where her heart was. In that place, a pale shade was wriggling, pressing on Lisa''s heart, accelerating her blood flow, instinctively drawing nutrients for itself.


    "Master¡­ Is Lisa sick?" Karin asked worriedly beside them.


    Lisa was a competitor for the First Party, often squabbling and teasing each other on the forums, saying things like ''you''re weak'' or ''five against one and still beaten¡ªdo you even know the rules''. However, all of them remained Joshua''s apprentices, and therefore shared a better relationship compared to what others thought, the three girls even occasionally going out for shopping.


    "There''s no issue."


    Reaching out and touching Lisa''s head, Joshua''s hand began to flow with a mild silver radiance, and simply replied, "She''s been eating too well, having saturated nutrients that got the balrog in her body growing."


    Both Amelia and Karin were left puzzled. Joshua, however, knew that there was no huge issue: Lisa''s fainting was sudden and appeared dire, but the fact was that the balrog Syndicate which had been living symbiotically with her had finished recuperating after a long time, and its physical body also began to grow naturally.


    In the final battle on Kronos, Lisa and Syndicate had worked together, incinerating their bloodline and souls to temporarily break the Steel Strength chains binding the Ancient Dragon of Lightning to that world. After that, the two fused into a mysterious state, with Lisa mainly moving around as the host, while the maimed Syndicate survived as a dependent on the girl''s energy.


    But recently, probably due to the tremendous benefits from ''Droplet'', a sacred item from the Midgardian civilization which Joshua had placed at the center of Moldavia, or perhaps due to the heightened regeneration ability of balrogs by nature, Syndicate recovered its injuries while its body grew. Its physicality had instinctively absorbed energy, causing Lisa to faint from lacking energy¡ªalong with the balrog.


    "Come to think of it, the growth of balrogs were unlimited. I recall records in the Seven Gods Church of a balrog Monarch over hundreds of meters tall¡­ It''s fortunate that Syndicate won''t grow that huge for the time being."


    Joshua remembered some information about the balrog. It appeared that things were not as serious as imagined. In fact, it could be easily solved: they just had to severe the link between the two, drawing Syndicate out of Lisa''s body.


    "Still, have to design a new body for it," the warrior thought nonchalantly. "A white balrog is still a balrog, and would draw panic in the domain¡­ probably."


    Joshua was actually not sure about that. Each main Moldavian city gate was hung with high-level skulls of magical beasts, while Black also often appeared in the heart of the city in its Ancient Dragon form, and yet the citizens never showed shock or fear over it. Would the balrog really scare them? Still, it was better to be careful since anything could happen.


    It was then that the warrior almost finished examining Lisa''s body. Lisa and Syndicate''s were in a symbiotic state, and the tangled phenomenon of souls was caused by the demonic pact: due to Syndicate being the weaker one before, Lisa had subjugated it with her power. But now, with the former Supreme-tier balrog recovering its powers, it led to energy feedback at the Drakonid girl through the power of the pact, rendering her unconscious for a long time¡ªalthough an issue of energy should not have troubled the healers in the research center that much.


    "Demonic pact? Aren''t those things a hassle?"


    Ying, who had slipped inside the recovery room and stood behind the warrior all along, blinking and frowning when she heard Joshua''s mumble. "I remember Master mentioning that it was actually an Abyssal Oath for that demon''s birth¡­ Ah."


    The silver-haired girl exclaimed in surprise since Joshua had already severed the demonic pact. The process was prompt like hot knife to butter, spilling no Abyssal energy externally, nor was there any of the alleged feedback.


    Joshua certainly did not mind the so-called power of the pact at all, since his own power was far beyond both the balrog''s and Lisa''s combined. Even the subject of the pact¡ªthe Abyss where the balrog was born¡ªmight not supersede the warrior at his present state. And with the pact completely severed, both Drakonid girl and balrog also awakened at the same time.


    "Argh¡­ My heat hurts¡­ And my chest is tight!"


    Lisa sat up on the bed with a pained expression and a lost expression, using one hand to hold herself up on the bed and the other pressing on her bed. "An unfamiliar ceiling¡­ Huh. Wasn''t I visiting the abandoned energy furnace in the Sacrificial Grounds? Why am I here suddenly?"


    "And I was posting on the forums. Why did I faint as well?" Syndicate appeared puzzled as well.


    But soon, the two noticed Joshua standing beside them. The warrior did not spare any words, letting the two directly observe the current state of affairs.


    "Mister Syndicate has a body now? Fantastic!"


    Lisa was certainly happy over it, having felt guilty all along for the balrog that aided her. After all, her former tribe had picked the balrog''s body up and crafted weapons for it, while herself had promised to help it recover, but never achieved that until recently.


    Meanwhile, the balrog was quiet for some time. It was until Joshua asked if he should form a body for it that Syndicate appeared to finally regain consciousness, and answered with a rather mixed tone, "My Lord, you have my gratitude. I just never imagined that I would get a new body so quickly, and I''m not prepared."


    "Huh¡­"


    Compared to Ying, Ling, Karin, Amelia and Lisa who were unsure what was going on, Joshua could tell Syndicate''s thoughts at once. While he certainly was not sensitive in emotional matters, the warrior was not blind, and hence spoke to the balrog in spirit. "Only by having a body could you accompany her normally and protect her¡­ What is there to hesitate about? Do you still intend to be a locket for life, hiding inside a girls'' body?"


    ***


    Syndicate''s fidgeting was a mere brief interluded. Soon, Joshua had separated its form from Lisa''s heart.


    The actual process was simple. In the tenth of a second, Joshua cut apart Lisa''s clothes, skins, and bone¡ªbut even before her nerves could react, the white body of the balrog was drawn out, while Steel Strength sewed her body back together.


    It was a major operation that would have taken at least a few hours for normal surgeons, but lasted less than the blink of an eye with the warrior at the helm. After a blur in everyone''s eyes, they soon realized that there was a white, fluffy dumpling that was half-energy and half solid in Joshua''s right hand. In response, Lisa''s eyes widened at her chest that was no longer tightened, staring instead at the dumpling in her master''s hand.


    "That, that is¡­" She exclaimed, her lips slightly parted.


    It was precisely the true form of the balrog Syndicate, an advanced class of elemental slime, a higher lifeform that fundamentally far surpassed such formless creatures. Born in the Abyss filled with toxic and radioactive heat, it was a balrog that destroyed all things, born as an incarnation of divine lightning, thunderclouds full of electromagnetism. It could become a Holy Light Liege that could heal all things, emanating radiance, while also being an eligible protector of the mountains and the jungles, a guardian of nature.


    Now, that cluster of lights that was fully elastic squirmed like a heart, as Syndicate awaited its sovereign to rebuild its body.


    However, Joshua did not move at once¡­ It was not difficult to draw the balrog out, but building a fitting body for it was a problem.


    Although Joshua had long since learned Creation, and it was easy to build a living body. He could regenerate as he liked himself, having an indestructible and eternal lifeforce, although that was because his body was an assemblage of Steel Strength, a condensation of his power that could regenerate naturally. Nevertheless, when it came to the body of others¡ªespecially unique profound beings like the balrog¡ªhe would need help from special trace elements.


    Joshua sensed his surroundings. However, after spiritually scanning half of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, the demiplane clearly did not have any of those unique trace elements that existed only in the demon''s homeworld, the Abyss.


    "Master, should I contact the researchers?" Ling asked, having slipped into the recovery room with Ying. The black-haired youth could tell what problem his master was considering, since Joshua once mentioned a similar issue about Creation in the past. "This is the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds¡ªit''s convenient to go anywhere from here."


    "There''s no need," Joshua shook his head in response. "There''s no need for such lengths."


    Although it was not as if the warrior could not fuse unique trace elements out of thin air, since it was a special exclusive substance which was also formed from Steel Strength, materializing it was just a little troubling¡­ But in truth, the warrior would not even have such issue, since he had preparations when he mastered Creation.


    Looking up slightly towards Mycroft, Joshua summoned inwardly, "Light, to me!"


    Thus, with a ringing jingle, a perfectly round luminous orb appeared in Joshua''s left hand out of nothing.


    Light''s appearance appeared to take everyone by surprise, as all of them apart from Joshua stared blankly at the orb and said nothing. In truth, that was normal¡ªLight, being a clone of a World Will that had devoured considerable Steel Strength fragments, embodied Authority that already surpassed most Extraordinary individuals. What was unusual about it being able to teleport?


    Joshua''s previous tests had even proven that Light could carry a person along when it teleported, before returning the subject to its original coordinates. Its teleportation completely ignored all seals of space and time, even transcending worlds¡­ Naturally, the prerequisite was for Light to know the corresponding coordinates, such as the position of Joshua, who shared a profound link with it.


    "Come. Create seventeen standard quantum of R3 Abyssal elements, and twenty-three standard quantum of G Abyssal elements."


    Joshua did not say much, instead directly ordering Light to create things, which the orb did after a pleased jingle. As Joshua had previously created objects, mysterious, fluorescent and flashing powders appeared out of nothing.


    Afterward, the warrior built a cluster of solid energy that was similar to Syndicate''s original form with those elements as core, although the mass was similar to a normal human.


    "Syndicate, you can now create any body you like. That probably would not be difficult for you."


    When that was done, Joshua threw Syndicate''s body into the energy before it could react, while it also directly fused inside it. The large cluster also rapidly transformed, and when that was done, the warrior, with Ying, Ling, and Light in tow, turned and left.


    What would follow was a private matter for Syndicate and Lisa¡ªhe did not have to interfere as an elder. What was more, he was more concerned with Light''s proficiency at Creation.


    "Not bad, Light. Looks like it wasn''t a waste feeding you those Steel Fragments¡ªthere might be more gains if it continues."


    The luminous orb pranced around with the praise, although Joshua soon made Light pause motionlessly in the air: the warrior had drawn out a shard with a purple-green gleam.


    It was the Steel Shard from Simboa that carried ''unconditional empowerment!


    "Here, for you."


    Joshua smiled as he passed the Steel Shard to Light, watching it as it excitedly consumed it.


    After many journeys to other worlds and interaction with many Steel Python, Joshua had a considerable understanding of the World Wills as beings.


    The true form of Light was a luminous human figure located at the Bloodmoon Abyss, and was unquestionably its Abyssal Will, but was one unlike typical Abyssal Wills. The self-sacrifice ritual of the Xillians before that destroyed their civilization had turned all of their lifeforce and souls into the Blood Moon, becoming an embryo that gestated the human shape of light, providing it a solid form in the physical realm.


    And Light was its child¡ªor to put it simply, a platform placed with Joshua to liaise with the warrior, and essentially a physical (newborn) World Will. Compared to matured Steel Pythons, it only lacked fundamental experience since the Bloodmoon Abyss was already destroyed, its continents shattered into countless floating islands, while scarce few was left of its Authority.


    Joshua had fed Light Steel Fragments for fun had actually greatly aided and supplemented its growth, empowering the World Will''s authority. That much was apparent from Light''s proficient abilities of Creation and elemental conversion¡­ Joshua knew that his efforts would not be wasted, since the help he would gain from Light''s growth would far eclipse those few pieces of Steel Shards that could create just a few Supreme-tier champions.


    In the end, it was a ''World'' reborn.


    "Eat, mature, and grow."


    Stroking Light''s neck as it digested Simboa''s fragment, Joshua narrowed his eyes which flashed in silver radiance. With Ying and Ling flanking him, the warrior smiled and whispered quietly, "it''s only when you''ve really grown and matured that you could really become my aid."


    And Light appeared to hear Joshua. Its core whirled, emitting a unique and inaudible voice. It was not the jingle it was used, and the voice itself was stifled by the luminous orb''s own energy processing.


    But if anyone could hear and understood what the voice said, the voice that compounded with Mycroft Basic and appeared similar to clear wind chimes¡ªa voice belonging to Light alone¡ªhad a simple meaning.


    "Yes, father."

 Chapter 719 World Inside the Cocoon

    After leaving the joint research center, Joshua was prepared to head toward the Void to ask Karlis about the Unified Archives.


    "Ying, Ling. Are you two going to follow Black, Zero-One, and the others to continue the tour around the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, or do you want to keep me company?"


    Joshua stood over the flattened sands by the gates of the joint research center, holding Light with one hand while asking calmly about what his weapons would be doing next. "Or are you two planning to return to Moldavia? I heard Ling and Amelia discussing about some grand celebration back in the territories which you intend to preside over in my place."


    "So you heard that, Master¡­"


    Ying could not hold back from scratching her head in response. She intended to act silly and poke her tongue as usual, but admitted the case obediently since it was Joshua. "Yes, we''re here only to take a look at your current condition, Master¡ªwe didn''t know that you would actually awaken."


    "It''s been a long time since your last appearance after all, Master," Ling added rather helplessly beside them. "Some of the citizens were getting restless, which was why we intended to hold a celebration to calm the atmosphere, so that no one would use the opportunity to cause a ruckus¡­ But since you''re up, Master, there won''t be a need to calm them. I''d cancel the celebrations later."


    Joshua nodded, unable to refute that. Though he appeared expressionless, he was rather pleased inside. Everyone from Ying, Ling, Zero-Three, along with Black and Zero-One who had built a strong rapport with his apprentices and the Winter Fort Academy students had developed their own resolve. A point in case was the visit to the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, which was actually single-handedly organized by Ying and Ling. It was the same for the celebration, which gave Joshua a feeling that the children had grown.


    "There''s no need to cancel. I''m heading to the Void later to ask our neighboring World Will about certain matters, and would probably return a little later. Organize the festival as planned¡ªI''ll ask Zero-Three about your performances when you return."


    Joshua then reached out, clapping his hands on the divine armament siblings'' shoulders encouragingly. "I''m happy to see that you could make your own plans."


    With that, he strode forward, intending to head towards the Void. However, it was then that Joshua heard Ying calling for him, and could not help turn to look towards them to find what the matter was.


    "Wait, Master!"


    The silver-haired girl appeared hesitant, but seemed to steeled herself after a glance at Ling. Then, taking a deep breath, she asked, "Master, although this oversteps boundaries a little¡­ But when do you intend to marry?"


    Joshua could not help narrowing his eyes at the question that came out of nowhere, and studied Ying carefully. "I don''t have any plans at the moment¡­" he replied, puzzled. "You two rascals¡ªwhat are you asking that for?"


    "Of course, for the future of the Radcliffe Family!"


    While tentative at first, Ying became gradually outspoken as she continued, and the silver-haired girl was even starting to act determined. "Master, you''re almost thirty. At that age, the former master''s son¡­ that is you, master, was already six! Although we can''t help you with anything now, we may be of a little use when it comes to little Masters. Furthermore, Moldavia is so prosperous now, and would flourish even further in days to come when the developments continued. It''s time to strengthen the Radcliffe Family!"


    Joshua was smiling as he listened to Ying at first since she was the chief maidservant of the Radcliffe Family, and an important part of his own family as well. She certainly had the right to offer suggestions in that regard, although Joshua''s expression slowly returned to normal later on, even becoming solemn.


    He had certainly arrived at that age without noticing himself, just as his domain thrived. It was time to strengthen his family and not live solitarily¡­ Leaving aside the big picture, Joshua himself was aware that he was no man to manage his domain¡ªhe had neither the time nor would he spare the effort. However, it was a fine solution to have a progeny could take his place, just like Israel now groomed Dimore as his own successor.


    But was there any meaning to that?


    Joshua turned silently and looked around at the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds. The terrible battle a thousand years ago had left the plane a toxic wasteland, and only a small part of it cleansed despite having many Extraordinary individuals from Mycroft stationed there¡­ A plane, comparable to continent and watched over by countless gods, itself equipped with divine-class of ability.


    And yet, it was now in ruins. One could imagine how violent that battle was.


    Once again, Joshua remembered Karlis and Illgner, and the painful price that the two worlds invaded by Evil Gods had paid. One had now reignited its flame partially, while the other remained in self-isolation to avoid drawing Evil Gods toward Mycroft. Joshua did not even have to remember things long ago¡ªthe fate of Simboa and the Shelter civilizations flashed before his eyes.


    The descent of Evil Gods would reduce a world, or even an entire dimensional quadrant into wastelands, turning it into a distinct visible shape of calamity upon Void Models, like the Void Vortex itself. In decades, or perhaps less, the Evil Gods would come, returning to the land they were once routed in.


    Was there meaning?


    "To be honest, I never thought about such matters."


    Joshua answered Ying calmly and silently after she somehow mustered her courage. "Finding and marrying someone I like, having children, leaving a bloodline and strengthening my family¡­ There is certainly nothing more normal. However, such things are meaningless for me."


    Ignoring the mixed expressions of the divine armament siblings, Joshua breathed a rare sigh before smiling helplessly. "Both marriage and continuation of bloodline represent responsibility, and I wouldn''t know if I would survive, or if the world would survive in the decades the come. So, how would I consider such things? Should I be bringing a child into the world to face the descent of countless Evil Gods? That''s the most terrible father there is."


    "If the Evil Gods can''t be defeated, there would be neither Radcliffe family or Mycroft. Before they are defeated, I wouldn''t do anything to affect my ''strengthening''."


    At that, he turned and vanished amidst the Void, while Ying and Ling stayed where they were, staying motionless for some time.


    ***


    "Sister, I did say that it''s impossible for Master to consider other things before he resolved the threat of Evil Gods."


    The black-haired youth shook his head a little troubledly after the dimension ripples caused by Joshua diminished. "Don''t we understand our master? He might appear leisurely, but he never once rested. The distance he covered and the worlds he traveled every year is not something any normal person could do for their entire lives¡ªyou and I should understand the urgency in Master''s mind."


    "I do know." Ying answered meekly. She sighed, although she did not appear worried over Joshua''s answer. "But we have to ask¡­ so that those who are waiting for a reply get an answer."


    At that, she turned and grinned at her younger brother. "And it''s actually not all bad¡ªif Master defeated the Evil Gods in decades to come, and the world becomes peaceful, wouldn''t he have the time to think such things then?"


    "We might not win," Ling smiled in response to his sister''s optimism. "It''s not as if we haven''t seen the might of Evil Gods¡ªit''s too early to think that."


    "Nothing to it if we lose." Ying pursed her lips and said softly, her emerald eyes turning toward where Joshua vanished. "Dying in battle over ideals, principles, and glory is the fate of warriors and weapons¡­ What is there to fear over such an ending? Master would have held such resolve already, right?"


    "And¡­ I don''t believe that Master would lose."


    There were few words, but confidence was welling from them.


    ***


    In the Void, Joshua was rapidly approaching Karlis.


    The power levels of Joshua''s clone at the moment was mostly the standard when he first ascended as Legend. However, it was far ahead in terms of intricacies and energy manipulation¡ªJoshua was could not use Steel Strength to broadcast himself with Steel Strength and summon a World Will from the Void.


    As layers of ripples created by Steel Strength unfurled, the phantasm of a Steel Python''s figured appeared within the Void before Joshua.


    "You''ve awakened, Joshua."


    Nodding, Karlis the Steel Python appeared not surprised by the outcome. "It''s rare for you to seek me out deliberately. Could you have something to ask of me?"


    "Precisely."


    Joshua did not offer much in courteous greetings to his acquaintance¡ªor acquainted Python, in this particular case. Since their relationship did not need that, the warrior cut straight to the heart of the matter, "Mycroft is looking for a demiplane that was sent flying in the Abyssal war a thousand years ago. We know the general trajectory, but have trouble actually finding it¡­ Which is why we''re asking the Steel Pythons and check if you have any clues."


    Karlis, however, appeared rather troubled in response. "More than a thousand years ago¡­ Incidentally, I had been invaded by the Evil God of Famine then, and all of my strength had been channeled to resisting it¡­"


    "To be frank, although I did have the strength observe the Void then, I simply could not do it. The minions of the Evil God had come, blanketing the world and my mission¡ªI would not have noticed if a world was destroyed, much less a demiplane sent flying."


    Even so, Joshua was not surprised by the result. Although Karlis was the Steel Python closest to Mycroft, it was precisely why it was drawn into the war against the Evil Gods, and it would be impossible for it to mind a little demiplane being lost from its orbit. Still, the warrior never intended to obtain a direct answer, and merely wanted to ask Karlis to help collect information.


    "I''ll send you information about actual data and whereabouts of that demiplane later," Joshua said. "It''s probably near the empty belt around the Void Vortex¡­ With that, you could ask about it from the other Steel Pythons you know."


    "Since they can send you distress signals, you could take the chance to ask similar information. I do not insist, but if you really come up with nothing, we would at least have spent some time to obtain confirmation."


    "If that is what you ask, I shall do my best."


    Karlis became serious even if Joshua said that he was not insistent, and the phantasm of the Steel Python nodded solemnly. "But I must warn you, Joshua, only worlds with intelligent civilization have Steel Pythons¡ªthey would slumber in worlds without. There aren''t many Steel Pythons I know, and they are mostly unwell since the civilization in their bodies are primitive and backwater, meaning that they might not have been conscious a thousand years ago."


    "That is exactly why I said I do not exist."


    Joshua shook his head. He still remembered the findings from the Deep-Space Observation and expected it¡ªhis conversation with Karlis merely verified it. "According to my hypothesis," he added at the thought, "that demiplane might cause a considerable spatial calamity if it crashed into another world. Karlis, you could look into that if you wish to help."


    "A spatial quake? That is certainly normal since it''s a demiplane that was blown away. That way, the search area would be much smaller."


    Karlis nodded, gesturing that it understood. "I will try to look into that. Relax, He who Rekindled the Flame."


    Joshua''s exchange with Karlis was simple, direct and pleasant. However, they had to travel through the Void¡ªwhen Joshua was finished and returned to the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, it was already dawn of the next day.


    The dawn of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds was especially unique. The Silver Sky Radiance, its sun, was like a crystalline body that shone gradually, brightening by partitions as if charging. Substantial energies were gathering visibly, finally shining as an artificial silver sun over the skies of the plane.


    And Joshua was now not in a hurry to return to Moldavia. He had arrived in the center of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, where his main body was. Having done everything, the warrior finally had the time to tally his gains after his journey into the Void.


    At the thought, Joshua could not help look up at his true form.


    The bulky giant silver cocoon had now ceased its autonomous contractions. Its surface was now utterly stable degenerate neutron matter, with a layer of protons flowing over it like a winding, silver light. Inside, the dense mass had ceased its simple crumbling, and began to develop various indescribable, mysterious reactions.


    And the simplest physical appearance of that reaction was expansion.


    At present, the giant cocoon that was Joshua''s true form was more than one hundred and seventy meters, five or six times the size it had been at its smallest. It was still expanding even now, as if something was gestating within.


    If anyone familiar with Joshua¡ªsuch as Nostradamus, the pope, Israel or the Nature''s Magister, they would laugh that there must be a colossal Steel Giant inside the cocoon (egg), and the warrior''s metamorphosis would be over when the giant could tear the cocoon apart.


    That guess would be wrong.


    Joshua''s clone looked up with a profound gaze, capable of directly transcending the sturdiest substance that all humans could master, looking directly into the insides of the giant cocoon.


    There was no Steel Giant inside, but a dazzling, condensed nebula that swirled swiftly, as well as a flashing Steel Strength crystal. The latter emanated pure radiance, while gloomy fog shrouded it.


    It was the sight of a world at birth.


    There was a small, newborn realm inside the cocoon.

 Chapter 720 Information Delivery Beyond Lightspeed

    According to research and deduction conducted by the many scholars of Mycroft, every ability of Extraordinary individuals would grow after they had ascended to Legend, intrinsically linked with innumerable aspects of the world''s Bottom Theorem.


    The so-called Bottom Theorem certainly was nothing excessively conceptualized like ''Rule of Flame'' or ''Domain of Light''. Every aspect about it holds actually data, such as speed of light in vacuum, gravitational constant, mass of electrons, protons, neutrons and so forth¡­ Naturally, those were just the physical constants, and apart from them were many other concepts belonging to Bottom Theorem, such as calculation for thinking of intelligent beings, actual process of nuclear fission, nuclear fusion, as well as the formation of macromolecular compounds.


    Even how a civilization and society was established and how it stabilizes counted as part of Bottom Theorem for the Extraordinary individuals of Mycroft. In other words, any data, technique, axiom, theorem or even social study would help improve ability of Extraordinary abilities. For them, the most important of training was to convert such ''knowledge'' to actual ''power''.


    And Joshua was now training.


    His clone was standing right beneath the giant silver cocoon at the center of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, although his consciousness had already entered the cocoon and controlled its movements. Thus, the little mountain cocoon which diameter was over two hundred meters began to slowly rise into the air. The dimensions around it rippled, as if intending to leave the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds.


    Through it all, the Commanding Will of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds watched as the cocoon left, until it entered the Void.


    ***


    The edge of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, the Void beyond worlds.


    A projection of Joshua''s mind appeared in the cocoon. He stared as the Steel Nebula in his body swirled, shrinking and slowly assembling at the glittering silver crystallization. When it entered the Void, the crystal itself had completely twisted and sloped as if broken, although there were unusual light emanating from the edge of the twists, manifesting their existence.


    Commonly speaking, Steel Strength would not have actual form since it was an existential force between object and energy, and would only manifest when it declined, transitioning into an object. But now, the pure crystal was formed¡ªif anyone was aware of the sight when worlds were born, or recently witnessed the instant where countless newborn nebulas in the Void Vortex, he would know that the silver crystals were in fact the product of Steel Strength being condensed to the maximum. There were no words to describe them, as if they contained all mysteries in the world.


    In the second he studied the crystal, Joshua had an epiphany: there were three paths ahead for him, paths related to Steel Strength that once appeared in the Multiverse.


    The first path was the path of life. With the Steel crystal as his living core, spawning the purest and most profound lifeform¡ªsuch was the path of Herlas, the path of Void behemoths. Its endgame was a galaxy-class lifeform that was hundreds of times more massive than planets, although the excessive mass would crumble by itself into countless splinters of Steel Strength crystallization. Those crystallizations would become new worlds, spawning complete ecospheres while some becoming new Void Behemoths. Such was the spawning cycle of Behemoths, but unlike naturally born Void Behemoths, these sublimated Extraordinary specimens would be far more powerful.


    The second path was the path of creation. The Extraordinary individual would use the Steel Strength crystallization as an energy core to build the most detailed and complex models of living things, mastering the creation of all things and developed an ecosphere out of thin air¡ªsuch was the path of Ancient Dragons, and it would end with becoming the Creators of countless worlds and countless divine myths. As long as one had sufficient Steel Strength reserves, one could even create a living plane in the Void.


    Some living planes were perhaps certainly made by ''Creators''. They would wander amidst the Void, journeying past one dead world after another before spreading seeds of life, birthing races, and civilizations¡­ Certainly, no civilization had observed ''Creator-class'' beings, and the Ancient Dragons already embodied the limit of creating life.


    The third path was the path of worlds.


    Extraordinary individuals who reached this path would use the Steel Strength crystallization as a core to create a small world, and its size would be determined by the individual''s Steel Strength reserves¡­ And Joshua knew nothing beyond that.


    The third path was certainly filled with unknowns when compared to the first and second path that had actual examples and people implementing them. Joshua did not know if anyone had even taken that path, nor did he know what the end of the road appeared to be.


    He was not even sure what he would look like after creating such a world. Could he ascend as a new Steel Python? Or an amateur ''Creator''? Who knows.


    Nevertheless, Steel Pythons were born after worlds and civilizations. They were not creators of worlds, but a Will spawning out of the world itself¡ªthe Fairy Queens themselves were actually much closer to the Steel Pythons, having maintaining an artificial plane in the Void with their own power and kept molding it after the shape of an ordinary world. They were the only ones Joshua knew had taken the Third Path.


    "Definitely have to visit the fairies when I have the time." Joshua could not help feeling wonder at the thought. "Extraordinary races that could innate master such power had certainly walked further than humans in such respect."


    Indeed, Joshua did not choose the first and second paths with distinct examples and user, never hesitating to assumed the third path which was almost completely unknown¡ªone no one had taken and its end indeterminate. The reason was simple: the power obtained from the first and second path were known and definitive, but the limit of that power at its very limit was a genuine, profound celestial being, becoming a Creator who could whimsically produce planes.


    But those would not realize the ideals Joshua held, which were simply too many and vast implications.


    He wished to purge the Evil Gods, learn the reason for their birth.


    He wanted to head toward the heart of the Multiverse, to find the Saint and inquire after his goals.


    He would explore the cycle of torment that exists between Order and Chaos within the Multiverse, understanding the causality behind.


    And then there was the warrior''s most na?ve, most arrogant ideal: to change the Multiverse.


    ***


    The Multiverse was overwhelmingly dark and gloomy. The more Joshua traveled between different worlds, the more he realized the fact¡­ moving amidst the Void were Behemoths that could wrought calamity at any moment, Evil Gods that devoured worlds and civilizations while moving alongside the Great Mana Tide, as well as long destroyed Abysses, dragging their near-death corpses and holding on to their last breath, even invading other civilizations¡ªalong with many Void calamities that happened for unknown reasons, severing worlds and galaxies, preventing the light of the Flame from illuminating the distance.


    Joshua remembered many of them: Leviathan the Void Behemoth on Kronos, the specter of the Evil God of Calamity on Illgner, the Abyssal Coalition that invaded Mycroft in the preexistence, as well as the Helm''s memory of a supernova burst that pushed a planet into a star¡­ Those were things that happened without a doubt, and were playing out at some corner of the Multiverse in any given moment.


    However, it was under such terrible environment that Orders and Civilizations maintained their butchery over each other. Those plunderers who came out of nowhere to steal the Ancient Dragon''s power notwithstanding, Simboa''s civilization had nearly been wiped out at the hands of their own strongest champion: for a feeble reason, the most talented hero who could have been a great aid in fighting against Evil God and Chaos had become a foe who sealed the future. To even go through one such event would leave anyone despondent.


    That was why Joshua wanted to change the Multiverse. It was not to simply purge Evil Gods and demons, but a more fundamental uprooting of causes that birthed Chaos and Abyss¡­ The Sage''s power Karlis had mentioned, a threshold which added a brand-new Extraordinary power in the Multiverse had given Joshua a hint of possibility and hope.


    If the Sage could create Holy Light¡ªa power so widely used out of nothing, why could he not utterly remove the source of destruction from something to nothing?


    There would be one day that his flame would spread across the Multiverse, illuminating all civilization and Order!


    Naturally, Joshua was aware that the third path might not grant him the power he needed, and it would be a long time even before it would. At present, he just had to take the first step by creating that small world.


    Inside the giant cocoon was a Void that was completely separated from the outside. Fattrovi''s control of Simboa''s time had taught Joshua much, which was why he deliberately used his body as a wall to encircle a part of the Void¡ªas the only observer in there, all information was in his control, and it was unquestionably the best place to create a new world.


    A silver nebula was swirling within rapidly and distinctly, and at its center was a crystallization that simply ''existed'' between reality and illusion, and was neither physical nor energy. It was the Core of Absolute Steel Strength, containing ninety-eight percent of mass and energy from Joshua''s true form.


    Everything in the world had mass, and in turn gravity. Even the smallest of fundamental molecules had gravity, capable of distorting and cause the Void to be depressed. Such as the essence of gravity¡ªthe greater the mass, the greater distortion, depression, and gravity.


    The Steel Strength crystallization was neither degenerate matter nor black hole, but its very presence caused a hollow in the Void and turning it into the shape of a funnel. It was not because it embodied extreme mass, but because it was the hollow itself¡ªand while the crystallization could degenerate into an object, it would obtain mass that cause the Void to depress, although that was not a singular matter.


    Steel Strength is the power that created worlds. When it degrades it would form basic molecules of all things, but before that it would transmute into various unique Authority, according to the wielder''s wish. As long as that power existed, it would never stop distorting the world and the Void, just as concentrated condensation of Steel Strength would directly trigger Creation.


    And now, Joshua had to form the phenomenon of creation to crumble that distortion and completely seal the ''funnel'', becoming an independent space with the ''crystal'' at its center¡ªthe shape of a new world.


    "But it''s not enough. Steel Strength is not sufficiently concentrated to animate World Creation."


    Joshua''s mental projection shook its head when he sensed the present state of the crystallization.


    That was actually normal since what allowed Joshua to develop was the widespread World Creation in the Void Vortex. At the time, infinite Steel Particles had gathered, seemingly considering Joshua the shape of world and wildly streaming concentrated Steel Strength into him. If Joshua did not resist then, he would have lost his self-consciousness by now and became the shape of a world, wafting along with the Void Vortex.


    It was precisely then that Joshua decisively severed the influx of Steel Strength, allowing him to keep his will and attain the chance for his will to dominate the process of World Creation. However, it was also exactly the reason Joshua''s current stores were not enough and temporarily unable to create a world.


    Nevertheless, the warrior had expected that. That was why he sent his true form, the giant cocoon into the Void, in turn collecting the unowned Steel Particles floating amidst the Great Mana Tide and slowly enriching his stores.


    ***


    At the outer walls of Mycroft, due to the tremendous world of the world itself, endless Great Mana Tide shroud was gathering towards the surface of the world. Those energy waves that originated from the heart of the Multiverse or perhaps other dead worlds assimilated into the world bit by bit, thickening the energy concentration of the world.


    And not far away from the outer walls of the world was a silver cocoon, floating where the energy shroud was most concentrate, while pounding like a creature''s heart. Each throb would draw in substantial energy shrouds of the Great Mana Tide, with some residual energies excreted after the Steel Particles within were filtered away. The cocoon was clearly and incessantly ejecting, just as the energy shrouds that revolved around it thickened to the point it could not be seen.


    "Come to think of it, my substantial absorption of Steel Particles might even reduce the speed Authority spread, calming the process of Awakenings."


    The silver cocoon, controlled Joshua, orbited around Mycroft like a small satellite, and the warrior could not but laugh. "An unexpected gain."


    After confirming the trail where the giant silver cocoon would take and established plans for the absorption operation, Joshua no longer heeded his true form, and his will returned to the clone inside the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds.


    Collecting Steel Particles was an extended process without an environment like the Void Vortex. But overall, such power was easier to grasp, and it would be a great start to his future creation of a world.


    Moreover, it was not as if Joshua gained nothing.


    In the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, Joshua''s clone raised both his hands, where two translucent glass crystals appeared simultaneously in his palms. Staring at them, he streamed his strength and illuminated the one on this right, causing it to emit incandescent, white radiance.


    At the same time, the crystal on his left hand shone as well¡ªand it was not ''almost'', but ''simultaneously''!


    It should be noted that even light needed time to cross the distance of a single meter. In the real world, most things that seemed to happen at the same time would occur in chronological arrangement on a minuscule scale, and ''simultaneously'' almost did not exist.


    Almost.


    "Not bad¡­ Looks like I have my reward in advance of successful World Creation."


    Joshua nodded, satisfied as he looked at what was happening in his palms.


    Although the Steel Strength crystal inside the warrior''s true form could yet evoke creation of worlds, its existence alone could distort part of reality, allowing Joshua to create principles that ill-fitted the World through various principle and theorems he knew¡ªlaws that applied only inside his body that went again common sense.


    But what Joshua first created was not a material that did not exist in the real world.


    It was a brand-new particle that completely adhered to the ''Quantum Entanglement Theory'', capable of information delivery beyond lightspeed!

 Chapter 721 Dark Forest Movement and Evil God Retrieval

    Starfall Year 837, twentieth of January. A snowless winter day at the heart of the Central Dark Forest.


    At the center of the Mycroft Continent was a primitive forest that occupied almost one-fourth of the continent''s surface. Ancient magical energy and the scent of Chaos polluted the land, fertilizing it beyond common sense¡ªit was precisely why plants grow here at an alarming rate, just as countless enchanted beasts and draconian creatures lived there, flourishing freely within.


    The Central Dark Forest was once larger than it was now. When the Starfall era began a thousand years ago, it covered fourth-fifths of the Mycroft Continent, with the minor few shelter regions maintaining normal environments of Order. But now, as various races developed the land by logging without ceasing, just as the Flame of Order eroded the mana of Chaos in reverse, the Dark Forest could no longer divide the four largest human settlements, and instead show signs of shrinking.


    Be that as it may, the area of the Central Dark Forest still exceeded any singular human faction''s territory, not even the entire domain of Helgamoth, the Northern Empire.


    The forest that survived from the previous era was so vast, primitive and filled with magical beasts, the main stage of various legends and adventuring tales since ancient times. Innumerable adventurers would head there to train in their youth, just as many champions made their name in that place. Former mercenaries even discovered ancient alchemical treasures in the depths of the forests, making riches and name at once, just as adventurers would excavate temples of ancient gods to rise at once to Supreme.


    Even the rumored founder of the Far Southern Trade Federation had dug his first bucket of gold from the Dark Forest, thereby attaining wealth to oppose nations and gaining influence comparable to a country.


    And at present, there was a party of explorers from the Northern Empire. They belonged to the ''Imperial External Exploration Department'' and were undergoing a difficult training in the depths of that storied Dark Forest.


    "Priest, I think training in this damned place is not useful at all."


    Deep inside the Central Dark Forest, up above the giant trees that threw a shadow on the surface far below, five young men who were dressed in camouflaging shades, filled in soil and sweat were lying down, prone and silent upon the branches, nervously looking into the distance.


    They had daggers ready by their hips, while their helmets were equipped with protective visors. Their clothes had a layer of moving, lightless magical runes that reduced their presence, and they each had a dark, inconspicuous crystal by their wrist¡ªit was the Information Terminal widely used amongst the Imperial hierarchy for more than a year.


    And just a while ago, it was one of the party members who was complaining through the Information Terminal. "The Seven Gods above, our mission at the External Exploration Department is to study other worlds, and not pit wits or balls against a bunch of brainless beasts¡ªor sprawling over the branches and pretend to be a bird! Heavens! We look like birds!"


    "Like birds?"


    "Like birds? Ah, the smell. I think I''m rotting."


    "Rancid! I''m puking!"


    "Quit it! You lot have quite the mouths. The magical beasts here might not be dumber than you, and could even sense the spiritual signatures from the Terminal!"


    At the center of the team, a young man who was probably the captain replied indignantly. "Stay hidden. The lair of our final target¡ªa ''Boros python'' should be nearby. The training would be accomplished perfectly when we determined their actual habitat, and we can return to the Empire as soon as possible!


    The name of the Boros python originated from the ancient legendary behemoth ''Ouroboros'', their ancestor having freed themselves of the mundane living essence and mastering basic ability to control the transition of matter. That was why they have mountainous forms and near indestructible powers of regeneration, while their Legendary-tier successors also have similar attributes. Each Boros python would have near-Gold abilities when they mature, while larger ones were over hundreds of meters long and a dozen meters wide, as well as Supreme-tier force of devastation. They would turn stalwart stone walls into soil, easily crushing an entire city.


    The Legendary behemoth Ouroboros which used to wander the forests, but had attacked a human settlement for some unknown reason and thus died by the hands of the West Mountain''s second-generation Sacred Swordsman. The serpent''s bone thus became the city frame of Fort Trenton in the West Mountains, while its children flourished deep within the Central Dark Forests. Those mysterious beasts would cover a wide span of area daily, making it difficult for scholars specializing in magical beasts to determine their habitat.


    But now, as the exploration party kept pursuing and studying for two entire months, they finally found the actual lair of the Boros pythons. It was a small hill at the heart of the Dark Forest, and they just had to catch a hint of the pythons going in and out of the concealed cavern below for their mission to be completed.


    "To be frank, I don''t quite get why the higher-ups would want us to find out the position and living habits of ''Titan Dragonfly'', ''Platinum Tendrils'' and the ''Boros Pythons''."


    Although scolded by Priest, the captain, the observation process had been too stressful that there were those who could not stand it, and complained through their Terminals to vent. "Why would us, an exploration team that has not even reached Gold have to explore Supreme-tier descendants of Legendary beasts? This is actually the Dark Forest! If not for our good fortune, who knows how many times we''ve died?"


    "Why else call it training and not trip?"


    Priest, hailing from the Victor Academy of northern Moldavia and had gone through hellish training designed by a certain Legendary champion could not help feeling a little speechless. "Furthermore, it''s exactly because the Dark Forest is extremely dangerous that there is value in training here¡ªotherwise, what should we do when we visit other worlds that may have even more dangerous environments?"


    The five-men cell that was hiding above the trees and waiting to observe any Boros python movement by the hills were the youngest elite party of the Imperial External Exploration Department. While their conversation in their spiritual terminal appeared unruly, the five have perfectly accomplished every assignment in their Dark Forest training that would last three and a half months. Their exquisite survival skills kept them alive in the Central Dark Forest, a place which was generally said to be ''the death of any less than Gold'', as well as successfully finding their targets, the Titan Dragonflies and the Platinum Tendrils.


    Still, Priest paid no attention to his teammates'' grumbling. Otherworld environments were mostly now known, and while the Imperial External Exploration Department did their best to pick living otherworld for objectives, they still bore mortal risk, and none would know what happens in that world.


    On the other hand, a place that was most similar to another world in Mycroft was the Central Dark Forest that had been polluted by mana of Chaos, and with forty percent of its reaches unmapped. It was followed by the bottomless Oceanic Abyss within the Far Southern deep sea, alleged to be connected to a real, otherworld centuries ago and having many unique otherworld creatures, one of them being the Oceanic Abyssal Dragon.


    Moreover, as the leader, Priest was clearly aware of the true objective his party was exploring the various habitats of powerful magical beast in the Dark Forests.


    Why were the various factions on Mycroft unable to remove the primitive forests? There were many reasons which sounded simple to Priest when he heard them in Moldavia: The Dark Forests brings more losses than gains.


    If every Legendary champion of the world would combine their powers, they would definitely be able to uproot the entire Dark Forest, completely destroying eighty percent of the Dark Forests in a year, or perhaps months. The wanton destruction on the continent notwithstanding, the magical energies commanded by Legendary champions would cause significant drying up of mana. The millions, or even billions of magical beasts that outnumbered all humans and were living in the Dark Forests would unquestionably migrate over their destroyed homes, causing terrible destruction even if one-tenth of them charged into surrounding human cities.


    The presence of the Mana Tide definitely left every nation seriously troubled, although it still brought great economical benefits. Magical ingredients made from the skins, fur, blood and flesh of magical beasts were virtually being delivered to their doorstep¡ªeach faction did not have to establish hunting parties for the harvest, while various adventurer parties could steadily draw out precious resources from the forests, not to mention the ruins in the Dark Forests. In fact, the adventurers appeared to gain extraordinarily from those places, and did their exploration party not train here because of the special environment in the Dark Forest?


    Compared to such huge rewards, building fortresses and stationing different garrisons there each year were trivial.


    But to let the Dark Forest be as it was was an outdated measure.


    Since Starfall year 722, Mycroft''s factions no longer moved significantly. Although there were various little conflicts between nations and factions, such as the Far Southern Holy Mountain and the Skypiercing White Tower against the murlocs, the Council of Seven and the Skypiercing White Tower, the civil conflict of various kingdoms in the West Mountains as well as the Northern Empire and the orcs. However, those little conflicts and battles did not affect the bigger picture, nor leading to any severe consequences such as the fall of kingdoms.


    Stability between factions meant accelerated development, just as those small-scale conflicts quickened technological development. With year after year of focus and implementation, the Extraordinary force of Mycroft civilization strengthened to the point that it could crush magical beasts of the same levels, and come Starfall Year 810 and the quite expected Great man Tide, the beasts could not even take a single fortress.


    The benefits from the ancient pelts and magical ingredients gradually became unable to fulfill the demands of civilization. What was more, after various factions had collected sufficient data from Dark Forest explorations, the leaders of various factions tacitly agreed that it was time to fix that old wound left from ancient Chaos, turning it into civilization''s back yard.


    And Priest was the advance team to determine the situation.


    "According to news from the Information Terminal, the Dean himself would handle ten thousand square kilometers of Dark Forest, developing the Empire''s domain!"


    Priest could not help be moved as he remembered the hints from the news he read. "After the mission is over, I might witness the Dean in action!"


    It was then that a dark shadow rose from the hidden cavern below, just as the surrounding hills and crevices trembled. Priest and the others held their breath subconsciously as the colossal dark shadow showed its true form under the shine of the winter sun. It was a red-black python covered entirely in metallic scales, its head filled with sharp protrusions while its two pairs of eyes, as large as a house, emanated golden light. Waves of energies were spreading from its serpentine gaze, like ripples in the water.


    It was their target, the Boros python¡ªa supernatural creature that lived all year long below ground, surviving on metals and earth! It appeared that their tracking was not mistaken: the hill was the pythons'' entrance and exit to subterranean reaches. Therefore, the party who was complaining just before went on alert, activating the special function of the Information Terminal to capture a video of the distance, and then transmitting it to the Imperial External Exploration Department headquarters.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the headquarters of the Imperial External Exploration Department, Joshua van Radcliffe, the ''Dean'' Priest was speaking about was having an idle chat with Nostradamus in the guest hall.


    "A few days ago, Fairyland had sent an emergency foreign relations notice to the Empire, complaining that your true form often passed by the most frequented observation point of Fairyland and making them stare blankly at the Void."


    The old mage, holding an Information Terminal on his left hand whereupon a screen appeared, made a few flicks to find the notice then while laughing, shaking his head. "The researchers in the Observatory are complaining too¡ªthey often get alerted about ''massive Void object approaching Mycroft'', only to find out that it''s that giant silver cocoon passing by. Summon: Wandering Frost Elemental."


    As he spoke, the old mage''s other hand clicked on the Fairy Cards table in front of him, summoning an elemental lifeform that was covered entirely in frost with a humanoid upper body.


    [Wandering Frost Elemental]


    [3 Mana Cost, 5 Attack, 5 Health]


    [Battlecry: this minion freezes itself for a turn]


    [Chain: You can''t summon any minion other than elementals]


    "I can just say that there are substantial Steel Particles outside Fairyland. My true form would home itself automatically and patrol places with the highest concentration of particles."


    Joshua shook his head in return, glancing at the Fairy Card table and playing a card. "Take it as a natural phenomenon¡ªthey''d get used to it¡­ Summon: Pirate Commando, attack enemy hero, and again with the Twisted Cutlass."


    [Pirate Commando]


    [3 Mana Cost, 3 Attack, 3 Health]


    [Chain: Gain Charge and +1 attack if there are any other Pirate card on your field]


    [Twisted Cutlass]


    [2 Man Cost, 2 Attack, 1 Durability]


    [Chain: Gain +1 durability for every other Pirate card on your field]


    The Pirate Commando directly attacked Nostradamus''s health sign, creating a red ''-3'' sign.


    At present, there were already three minions on Joshua''s side, each having the ability to deal direct damage or to attack the player when it was played. On the other hand, Nostradamus only had the Frost Elemental that froze itself, while his life points were down to seventeen.


    However, Nostradamus appeared not to be paying attention. He watched happily as Joshua ended his turn, before saying, "You''ve been too discreet recently. There are even rumors claiming that you were maimed while exploring the Void, and now have to hide in your territory to recuperate or you''d die out of a moment of carelessness."


    "Rumors. They even say that the Nature''s Magister and the Elven Queen are having an affair, and Pope Igor have seventeen children born out of wedlock."


    Joshua shrugged in response, not intending to waste strength over nonsensical allegations. "Leaving aside what relationship actually exist between Galanoud and Hernvallo the Ninth, His Holiness Igor has been working hard for life¡ªwhere would he get the time to produce so many bastards."


    There was all manner of weirdness in folk rumors, although they were right on a point: Joshua had been very discreet recently. After returning from the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds to Moldavia, he had stayed in the Main City, never leaving the North. Apart from walking his dragon and watching the sea, he would only bring his family along for a stroll in the streets, patrolling Winter Fort Academy or occasionally taking the sights in the Abyss, capturing one or two demons to be interrogated about the Sixth Abyss.


    Carefree days.


    There was certainly no event of note. There was no further news from Karlis or Deep Space Observation, while there would not be any tremendous change in the Void Vortex in one or two months. That was why Joshua basically kept to his territories, calmly refining the Authority he recently developed¡ªthe ability to created brand new substances in his own body.


    If Steel Strength represented the origins of everything, as well as manifesting all known phenomenon in the physical realm, the power of Flame was the complete ideal, the ability to change world through will.


    The Steel Strength Joshua possessed could imitate various objects at extreme states, such as degenerate matter armor, absolute smooth surface with near-zero friction, mirror that could almost fully reflect radioactive waves. Such special objects were great help for the warrior''s daily battles, as well as helping him adapt to various battles and environment.


    Furthermore, the Flame from his Authority as King of Searing Soul would burn souls as its source of energy, directly reversing and destroying reality, reigniting the Flame of a world and combine with an Ancient Dragon''s power to create life, even returning Order to a chaotic world nearing its doom.


    Those two powers complement each other, and Joshua''s own existing Soul Pool would make him a tiger with wings. The warrior hence had absolute confidence in his countless battles, although he was beginning to find things strenuous as he started to face various bizarre Authorities, or Legendary champions that completely disregarded fixed principles. That was why, with creating a small world as a start, he developed various physical ability that ignored common sense.


    A world should have Order and be consistent, and exist in stability. Even if common sense and established theories differed slightly between worlds, just like how there were different organs and circulatory system in varying creatures, the world did not demand perfection¡ªit was enough for mundane survival.


    However, how were common sense and established theories determined in a newborn world/ According to Joshua''s experimenting and deduction, it was ''Orderly Resonance'' similar to the phenomenon where numerous worlds were born in the Void Vortex. Such worlds born around Simboa would have similar aspects to Simboa, and by the same argument, Karlis, which was near to Mycroft would have a largely identical environment, allowing the races in both worlds to migrate.


    If Joshua did not care for the small world inside his own body, the theorems within would become extremely similar to Mycroft which in turn would reduce it of meaning. That was why Joshua relied on the advantage that his true form itself was a newborn world, forcefully adding a special element that [possess quantum entanglement only if it exists in Joshua''s body, a fundamental particle that could deliver information beyond lightspeed].


    But adding such a substance alone had almost crumbled the shape of the world, forcing Joshua to recuperate for a long time¡ªhe therefore understood that substances that went beyond common knowledge and principles of the world are difficult to produce, and every try presents a challenge that flips Order.


    Still, everything was worth it. For Joshua, having a medium that could exchange information over lightspeed would make him several times stronger than before.


    Humans, or perhaps all living things had a limit to their speed of thought. Since information transmittance was not instant, everything from information transfer, acceptance, storage and withdrawal within micro electric flow in the nerves, fiber optics or even multi-core processing require corresponding durations. In the soul, even the countless basic Soul Particles require time for linkage, although the upper limit of most creatures'' thought process was faster than the physical brain.


    Even the pontiff''s speed of thought and velocity for information storage and withdrawal was just lightspeed, despite Igor being light incarnate. There were also restrictions for storage volume in certain wavelengths of light, which was why even Legendary champions would make mistakes such as ''unable to react'', ''unable to foresee'', ''never imagined'' or ''did not notice'' during certain brief durations, although such mistakes had little chance of happening.


    That was also precisely why gigantic creatures would have slow reflexes. Like ultimate Void Behemoths that were comparable to the mass of red dwarves, attacking it would at most trigger countermeasure at the corresponding location. Due to the exceedingly bloated body of thought, its mental faculty simply could not accept or process information of itself being attacked.


    But if Joshua''s thought exchange and information process rose beyond lightspeed, his thinking and reaction would elevate with no shackles! Even if his body was larger than planetary systems, as long as his speed beyond light was quick enough, he could instantly react to any information even on his outermost body! What was more, the larger his organ for thought, the quicker he would think¡ªhe could even divide his mental hub into thousands of pieces to be placed in every corner of the Multiverse, just as he could still guarantee his ability to think!


    That was how the super-lightspeed medium of thought reigned: it could raise the speed of thought without end and elevate Joshua as a being beyond the mundane physical realm. Everything from the collision of microscopic particles or fission which happened in brief moments even for Legendary champions would be slow motion to him¡­ it would certainly be the most perfect state, and in fact, impossible to accomplish for the time being.


    It was because such special beyond-lightspeed particles only existed in Joshua''s body, and the world in Joshua''s body had yet developed. Additionally, his body mass was limited, and it was only after development that it would expand incessantly, thereby granting him the capacity to mass produce those Extraordinary particles, in turn rapidly improving his speed of thought.


    Still, Joshua could at present ensure that he could contact his family on Mycroft, even if he was in the Void or the other side of the Multiverse through such ability to transmit information beyond lightspeed. That way, unless the enemy could attack through quantum entanglement as well, no one could instantly destroy the warrior.


    As long as there was sufficient super-lightspeed medium, he could comprehensively maintain information delivery at every given moment. If one clone was destroyed, his true form would accept the information with other clones.


    ***


    Right now, Joshua was chatting away with Nostradamus over their game of cards, discussing the plan to cleanse the Dark Forest, which was considered the most significant move of various factions.


    "Israel mean to turn the Dark Forest into an imperial nursery that would safely produce various magical beast resources, while others want it as their back garden as well. But to achieve that goal, all dangerous magical species in the Dark Forest must be subjugated or wiped out."


    The old mage''s life points were left at 3, his board having been cleared and was very much a candle in the wind. On the other hand, Joshua still had 20 life points, five minions on his board and could defeat the mage straightaway on the next turn.


    But Nostradamus appeared to not mind that at all. "We would certainly be at ease if you take action. However, Joshua, I must warn you¡ªdon''t kill excessively. We need a safe Dark Forest, not an empty land!"


    "¡­Do I really look that callous?"


    Joshua appeared a little speechless. "I always thought myself especially kind and benevolent, the kind of person rich with a sense of justice. How could I cause wanton destruction?"


    "Ural Plains."


    Nostradamus simply muttered a word, and Joshua could only promptly sigh, assuring that he would not operate out of bounds and carelessly purge the imperial frontier into empty land. After all, the balance of ecosystems around the Ural Plains was yet restored after it had been overturned in the warrior''s efforts to search for the Mother Goddess''s temple.


    It was then that a message arrived at both of their information terminals. Joshua and Nostradamus paused for a moment before learning what it was.


    "So, the habitat of the Boros pythons are found as well? Well done. This way, I could suppress them at once without them fleeing everywhere when they pick up Legendary presence, causing great destruction for no reason."


    The warrior''s lips curled up, appearing pleased with the efficiency Priest and the others showed. "That''s great partnership showed by the exploration party, and I think they could try real exploration in a different Void world.


    "Hmmm. Definitely."


    Nostradamus clapped his hand in pleasure as a response. Compared to Joshua, he was much more delighted about the growth the younger generation showed. "Those few youths only lack a little experience before reaching Gold¡ªconsiderably quicker than those of our generation."


    "After all, present-day resources are much richer than they were decades ago. The average height of Imperial citizens in the new generation is a whole eight centimeters more than it was the last fifty years."


    Joshua simply made a number, before prompting Nostradamus. "My turn is over. Play a card or concede."


    "No rush, no rush."


    Now, both sides'' mana crystals had reached ten, with Nostradamus having three cards in his hand, still no minions on his board, while his health points were at 3¡ªbut despite looming defeat, the mage unhurriedly drew a card from his deck and smiled. "The game had just begun¡­ My turn, playing a card."


    Then, he played the card at the rightmost corner of his hand!


    Hum¡ª A dull magical rumble echoed. The moment the card was played, the half of the board that belonged to Nostradamus turned into a pale-blue domain of magical energy. In that spot of infinite water ripples, a mage with white hair and white beard appeared on the board: the appearance of Nostradamus in his advanced age!


    On the Fairy Card table, that aged version of Nostradamus opened the grimoire in his hand, and three cards at once darted out, entering the old mage''s hand.


    [Nostradamus, Shade of Time (Legendary Mage)]


    [10 Mana Cost, 4 Attack, 4 Health]


    [Battlecry: put three ''Dimensional Distortion'' in your hand]


    [Deathrattle: Destroy all ''Dimensional Distortion'' regardless where they are]


    [¡ªThe wise and mysterious shadow, hidden behind endless dimensional ripples]


    The white-haired mage stood in front of a dimensional rift, and was melting into the Void, and behind him the Void Observatory could vaguely be seen. He was looking towards the distance.


    [Dimensional Distortion]


    [Legendary Spell, 8 Mana Cost]


    [Reduce 1 mana cost of every spell card you use from now on]


    [Before your next turn, enter the ''Dimensional Distortion'' status. Damage dealt upon you and all your minions would be limited to 1 by every spell, 0 by any summons or weapon. Effects cannot be stacked.]


    [¡ªYour attack is slow close to me, and yet it would never reach for eternity.]


    Joshua''s eyes bulged at once after Nostradamus played the card. "Wait, your own Legendary Card?! When was it made? And there were no new expansions packs recently!"


    "Those little fairies invited me to make it a while ago."


    Nostradamus beamed, stroking his beard before composedly playing a ''Dimensional Distortion'' that had its cost reduced to 0. "I could tell¡ªyou didn''t put any spell cards that deal direct damage in your deck. I''m invincible for the next three turns."


    Joshua glanced at his Aggressive-assembly of cards that were all weapons and Charge minions, nodded and admitting Nostradamus''s point.


    And in the next two rounds, Nostradamus played two ''Extreme Explosive Magic¡ªExplosion'' and two more ''Dimensional Distortion'', dealing 10+10 damage to Joshua and pulled off a perfect counter-kill.


    [Extreme Explosive Magic¡ªExplosion]


    [10 Mana Cost, Crystal Mage Epic]


    [Deal 10 damage]


    [¡ªBoom!]


    "Alright, game''s over''.


    After clicking on the voiced conceding, Joshua rose. "Now that we have finished the intel collection, I should go back to prepare for the Dark Forest purging."


    "Ah. Actually, I did cheat this time, since my Legendary card actually had not entered circulation."


    At that, Nostradamus shook his head. "Didn''t those fairies find you?" He asked curiously. "And the main manufacturers of Fairy Cards were clearly in Moldavia. I thought that your card was finished, and thought I''d find out what your card''s effect is this time."


    "Of course they came to me, and as for my Legendary card¡­"


    At that, Joshua smiled, having already stood up. "That little fairy kept following me, saying that it wanted to witness my cleanup of the Dark Forest and determine my power, before she could make a few drafts for the designing."


    "Really? Can''t wait."


    Nostradamus, staying in his chair, waved as Joshua turned to leave. "I''ll see you again when the operation commences¡­ By the way, I''ll say it again, Joshua¡ªdon''t focus too much on purging the magical beasts in the Dark Forest, they aren''t our true target."


    "Of course I won''t forget."


    Joshua stopped in return, having reached the door of the guest hall and turned to grin. "Recovering the last remnants of the Evil God ''Fertility''s body, cleansing the last remaining forces of Chaos and completely removing the beacon the Evil God left here."


    "That''s the true objective various factions are working together to cleanse the Central Dark Forest, after all."

 Chapter 722 Age of Information

    Starfall Year 838, third of January. Fort Ares, the frontier of the southeastern fortress chains, the southern province of the Northern Empire.


    A huge gray-haired man stood over the watchtower by the walls of the fortress, carrying the head of three-horned dragon in his hand, its fearsome expression and horns preserved vividly through magical means. The man, who had a scar on his face glanced at the sky that was filled with clouds of gloom, and place the dragon head by the window of the watchtower.


    There was a chilling wind stirring the clouds. Like the sea, the sky was cascading amidst the violent tides of clouds, while dried chilling winds condensed the vapors in the air, allowing anyone to see the arrival of winter and torrential snow.


    However, the gray-haired man did not pay any attention to all of that. He adjusted the three-horned dragon head and shifted his position so that he could clearly view the nearby Central Dark Forest. Then, making a formal grin, he raised the Information Terminal by his wrist and took an enchanted selfie, while leaning on the dragon head.


    [Priest has updated his personal status]


    [Year 838, third of January, 17:39: Second day in Fort Ares. Accidentally hunted a gold-tier armored three-horned dragon. (Images attached)]


    [Location: Fort Ares, Southern Provinces. Sent by Second Generation of Spiritual Terminal, for Professional Exploration]


    Having sent the message, the gray-haired man known as Priest quickly took the three-horned dragon head down from the window, placing it into a magical bag used expressly for safekeeping. An enchantment had distinctly preserved the dragon''s rage and hatred before its death clearly, making it supremely imposing, but it was all magic¡ªif the enchantment was gone, the skull would rot from having no anti-rot measures.


    And when all of that was done, Priest reconnected to the Information Terminal.


    [Britney has liked your new status]


    [Britney: Impressive, brother!]


    [Dahl has liked your new status.]


    [Dahl: Have to say, you''re too cool, friend!]


    [Factory Owner Rondeaux has liked your new status]


    [¡­]


    [Syndicate has liked your new status]


    [Ling (Purple ID Exclusive for Admin) has liked your new status]


    Priest could not help but smile in nostalgia after a glance through his friends'' comments and likes. He was especially delighted and driven after seeing the reply from Britney¡ªhis sister, feeling gratitude that he could go out for a few more hunts.


    "Thanks be to the Mana Net, Information Terminal, status update, and commenting. And thanks be to the great Liege."


    After earnest thanking everything and everyone inwardly, Priest stared at the gem-like Information Terminal at his wrist and could not help sighing in wonder. "This invention is simply too great."


    Since accepting Joshua''s invitation last year, Priest had joined the Imperial External Exploration Department as a student of Victor Academy, although he was forced to leave his sister in Moldavia, delegating her to the care of the academy''s personnel and his own friend, Dahl. Meanwhile, he underwent various hellish training and practical exploration¡­ Their parting was extended buy their reunion short: Priest felt extraordinary bliss and pain in each of his brief return to Moldavia, bliss being finally able to reunite with family, the pain being from another immediate parting, without contact over months.


    In fact, such pain of parting was commonplace on Mycroft. From adventurers to mercenaries, traveling merchants or artists who journeyed across the continent would be working outside most of the time, not to mention the soldiers who were stationed at frontiers thousands of miles away from home¡­ While letters, magical communication, and spells with video recording were not some profound spell, most of them were inaccessible to most common folk, even some with special conditions.


    Amongst them was Priest, who had to survive in dangerous lands throughout the year. However, the pain of separation began to not hurt him, a Northerner, or more precisely, certain fortunate Imperial citizens!


    The new version of the Information Terminal had been added with functions known as ''Status Update'' and ''Adding Contacts''!


    The Information Terminal was a revolutionary magical tool created under the instructions of that Legendary liege of Moldavia. The earliest prototype of the Information Terminal already had many special functions such as capturing magical projection, trade modules, and other special modules¡ªbut in the last two months, as the Mana Net was redeveloped and added with more servers, the newer generation of Information Terminal had new functions and designs!


    Every owner of an Information Terminal must verify themselves with their real name, after of which they would get a personal code, which they could exchange amongst terminal users to use the friend adding function, thereby getting the other''s movements while commenting on it¡ªin other words, with Mana Net, they could communicate in real time!


    The appearance of the function made long-distance interaction rather singular, and almost revolutionary for the world of Mycroft which virtually belonged to Extraordinary individuals! After determining the reliability of status update and private messaging functions, almost all, mercenaries, merchant guilds or wealthier adventurers in the Empire did not hesitate spending considerable capital to purchase the magical tool called Information Terminal, which still had room for advancement.


    The great sales of Information Terminal which brought significant wealth to Moldavia and upheaval to the world notwithstanding, Priest was now blissfully browsing the images his sister sent with Information Terminal¡ªa drawing of the both of them that slanted slightly, drawn with color pencils.


    There was a row of small fonts beneath the picture: three days until Brother gets home.


    Indeed, the External Exploration party''s mission had concluded. In three days, Priest would return to his home in Moldavia after submitting reports and findings.


    Now, the comments beneath Priest''s status update had risen above twenty. Many strangers who commented beside his friends also browsed the photographs the man uploaded, with most of them praiseful likes, just as there were minorities who voiced discord.


    [The first commenter is the little sister? A girl so young actually owns an Information Terminal, and could view something as gory as a magical beast''s head?]


    [The photo seemed to be taken from the city walls of the southern fortresses? Recommending deletion since it''s a military building¡ªI really believe usage of Information Terminal should be regulated, and user age should be limited.]


    Though not many, there were certainly some people who were worried over the sudden widespread use the new thing called Information Terminal, while others believed that the rapid popularization of Information Terminal would lead to information overflow, leading to disclosure of private information such as military secrets, which was why there must be strict rules imposed over spreading information and user accounts.


    Priest certainly considered such things as well. Compared to the latecomers, he was one of the earlier users of the Information Terminal who considered similar issues and reported such hidden issues to their superior unit. However, the superior unit¡ªthe Liege of Moldavia indicated that, for such issues, ''the Liege did not consider it something critical, and His Imperial Majesty had granted permission as well''.


    Since two Legendary champions had spoken, others certainly would not have to pay any mind.


    Ignoring the paranoid comments, Priest followed the stairs and returned above the city walls of Fort Ares. It was then that a dull shadow descended from the skies¡ªwith tempest that promptly gained in momentum, and snowstorm that blotted out the sun poured down!


    The cold air from the frozen earth of the North billowed across the Helgamoth plains, finally arriving by the frontiers of the southern provinces and colliding head-on upon the damp air pressure of the Central Dark Forest. Wet vapors compounding with dry, cold winds of frost meant heavy snows that crushed even the sturdiest of branches, sealing the lairs of countless beasts, jolting them awake and forcing them out. In the end, beneath the disturbance of Chaos forces, they charged wildly toward human settlements without exception¡ªin other words, the fortresses.


    And this was how the ''Winter Mana Tide'' occurred annually to the south of the Empire.


    Priest, a former southerner in the Empire, knew at the sight of snow that the first Mana Tide of the year was coming. Hundred thousand, or up to millions of berserk magical beasts would assault every fortress around them, without shortage of Gold or Supreme-tier leaders.


    Each Mana Tide posed a great trial to the southern fortress chains. Every year, there were substantial numbers of those dying in battle listed, and even civilians would have to rise to the city walls during especially trying times to resist the magical beasts that were amok, leading to significant casualties, the ''Titan Dragonflies'' and ''Boros Pythons'' being the main causes of severe loses in the last few occasions.


    "Looking at the scale of snow this year, the damage could be great on the Central Dark Forest region¡­"


    Priest could not help muttering to himself when he noticed the gray blanket out at the distant horizon. "Perhaps many powerful magical beasts would be forced to awaken from hibernation, and assault the fortresses like before."


    Priest had now reached the halfway point of the stairs to the city walls. The garrison of Fort Ares were patrolling there, and the stationed troops heard the youth from a new Imperial department with considerable authority muttering to himself¡ªit was the news every soldier during each Mana Tide was most reluctant to hear, since it meant great losses and innumerable deaths.


    But unlike before, every soldier now looked at each other and smiled, even began to whisper, "Haha, the Mana Tide is coming!"


    "This time, there''s no telling who''s on the suffering end."


    "The more or the stronger, the better. Can''t free myself from the grudge otherwise!"


    "I lost two fingers in the Mana Tide last time. It''s thanks to the spells from the Seven Gods Church, or I would have retired¡­ Unlike before, they came at the wrong time!"


    The stairs became lively at once, and even Priest could not help smiling.


    The reason was simple: everyone was aware that the Northern Liege, the great inventor of the Information Terminal would come to Fort Ares this evening, launching a ''Great Counterattack'' against the Dark Forest that the garrisons had waited for decades!


    "Oh! Look there!"


    It was now the time to change shifts. The garrison was quickly exchanging posts, forming a crowd which Priest weaved through. But suddenly, one of the guards exclaimed with widened eyes, pointing and gesturing at the skies shrouded by torrential snow, "There, airship!"


    Many including Priest looked up towards the snow, seeing the red-black airship breaking through the clouds of gloom and white snow as well. The vessel, which bore a golden crest of a hand that held a sword on its hull, was slowly landing towards Fort Ares.


    It was the crest of the Radcliffe Family!


    "That Lord is here!"


    "It''s the Count of Hell''s vessel!"


    "It''s Dean Radcliffe!"


    As if struck by a bolt of lightning, the garrison were at once excited. However, there was no fault in their disregard of military discipline since their Gold-tier commanders that supervised Fort Ares were also staring delightedly at the black-red airship high above, just as the excited Priest drew out his Information Terminal and caught a few pictures!


    [Year 838, third of January, 17:55: Excited! It''s the Dean''s mount¡ªso cool! (Images attached)]


    Nevertheless, when the Fort Ares garrison planned to arrange for personnel to guide the landing of the airship, the vessel suddenly paused where it was. As everyone looked on puzzledly, a figure opened a door and stepped out naturally into the skies, heading towards the Dark Forest.


    Everyone''s gaze was captured the instant the figure showed himself. His appearance made the ever-present snowstorm even more violent, just as the surging gloomy clouds crumbled like a gray funnel, gathering toward the figure''s location. Everyone could even at once see the dark snow shroud raging in the air, like clouds of Chaos.


    But soon, a bright bolt of lightning flashed through the dark snow shroud, the powerful radiance illuminating the gloomy world in that instant, turning the Fort Ares evening into day. In the very next instant, that figure raised his hand, gently waving it down at the Dark Forest piled with snow below him.


    Then came a distinct rumbling across heaven and earth.


    Boom¡ª


    It was the sound of earth and stone rolling over.


    Amidst a tremendous tremor that was clearly felt even in Fort Ares, layers of soil and rock rose into the air beneath the influence of a great power that could distort even space itself. As if losing all weight, huge chunks of earth crumbled, despite being hard as stone despite being gripped tightly by the roots of Dark Forest plant life.


    That wave of a hand had levitated hundreds of square kilometers of Dark Forest soil along with its trees. Then, as everyone who was watching from Fort Ares exclaimed in shock, the figure above the sky simply made hand gestures of ''turning his palm'' and ''pressing down''.


    And yet, those simple hand gestures tore those hundreds of kilometers of Dark Forest into thousands of pieces, dropping down like puzzle blocks, the tree crown hanging below while the roots above.


    Soon, that blanket of Dark Forest dropped upon the land where it originally was, pressed down into the ground by a monumental force, along with countless magical beasts that lived within. Traces of red-black hence spread in the soil¡ªthose were what was left of the countless beasts being crushed amidst their confusion.


    The figure¡ªJoshua¡ªhad no intention of slowing down and speak to the garrison on Fort Ares.


    Since he had already arrived at the southern fortress at the edge of the Dark Forest, he would act at once, without having to either wait or pause.

 Chapter 723 Potted Plant in Hand

    Joshua strode forward over one thousand and four hundred meters in the air, with layers of the earth rising by layers, overturning before crashing down.


    The forests that had stood for over a thousand years upon those soil were hence instantly crushed and flattened along with innumerable magical beasts, the domain of Chaos that had troubled humans for centuries shattered beneath the wild dance of distorted gravity and becoming nothing.


    And as Joshua moved forward, two more figures darted out from the red-black airship that with the crest of a hand holding a blade.


    One of the figures was a black-haired girl with sharp draconic horns. She calmly scanned the land below her¡ªthe soil was squirming even as dark red bloodstains spread, as if something beneath was trying to struggle and free itself. It could be stalwart beasts that had yet to expire, or perhaps wiggling plant roots.


    But that had nothing to do with the black-haired girl. With a long draconic cry and violent energy rippling, the girl vanished, and in its place was a giant black dragon that was comparable to a twenty-floor building, with a golden sunflare crystal flickering incandescent radiance by its chest. It rapidly descended, while veins of dragon breath and golden rays tore across the land, igniting the damp Dark Forest roots and blood of magical beasts.


    And the other ''figure'', or more precisely spherical metallic core had simply dropped down, before enlarging and transforming in the air. Just as it was about to fall on the ground, it was already a metal giant over forty meters tall.


    Silently, the giant looked around at the Dark Forest that had been burnt by the dragon into a sea of flames, and raised its two hands and ''touched'' the bumpy soil and stone. However, it was such simple movements that quietly flattened the craggy soil, while those trees and monster corpses that could not be buried were lifted from beneath the ground to be incinerated by draconic flame.


    Joshua had turned the Dark Forest upside down, with black dragon and metal giant holding his rear. Thus, in less than ten minutes, everyone in Fort Ares saw that everything in sight was ablaze, the world flipped and mountains falling. Rivers and hills had vanished, replaced by a level ground covered in ash.


    No one was complaining then about why no Legendary champion would deliberately clear the Dark Forest in the first place, since everyone watching felt an unwitting terror¡­ If that force of devastation was not used on the Dark Forest but upon humans, what was flourishing cities, sturdy fortresses or even the entire world before it?


    They would rather those champions would not do a thing.


    While terror arose amongst the hearts of many, there were those who did not fear that power.


    "Is that the true power of Legends?"


    In Fort Ares, a young patrolling soldier clenched the weapon in his hand, and stared at the figure that was now too vague and muttered to himself, "That is worth pursuing, even if the price is everything!"


    Meanwhile, Priest who was prepared to make for the Imperial External Exploration Department airship and return to headquarters, also clenched his fist and the Information Terminal.


    "That is what I strive to be!"


    ***


    A black-haired youth who was dressed extravagantly was looking at the land below from the back of a large observation window on the black-red airship. His features were delicate, having the androgynous beauty of elves, while four little luminous human figures were sitting on his shoulders and head, exclaiming quietly in the spiritual realm with their little hands muffling their mouths.


    "The polluting elements of Chaos is being cleansed!"


    "All presence of life completely gone. Even bacteria have been incinerated!"


    "Heavens¡­ the entire forest had lost all vigor. That was the actually Dark Forest which could have grown a tree even if a simple branch was stabbed into the ground¡­"


    "Tu, but the earth is being purified from inside out. Even the deepest rocky layers!"


    The four fairies bickered in the spiritual realm so that they would reveal their opinion first, while the black-haired youth, the Sixth Imperial Prince Adrian did not even listen to them. He was now watching Joshua''s back as the warrior headed toward the distance, finally understanding why Legends exercised such self-control that even the Element Maven Barbarossa and the Murloc High Priest Godard hardly clashed inside the world of Mycroft.


    To such champions who embodied profound power, civilization, and order was a mere potted plant they carefully held in their palm. Everything they did was solely to enlarge and toughen the pot, until the day they could live normally within as well.


    Meanwhile, the green fairy Tempest, who had been bickering with the others widened her eyes, using mana to sense the mayhem emanating from the distance before nodding thoughtfully. She then drew out a little book condensed from mana, reading a few pages before finally stopping on a page and labeling it with mana.


    Soon, Joshua had left the border between civilization and Dark Forest, finally venturing deep into the outer layer of the Dark Forest.


    He had promised Nostradamus that he would do his best not to make a scene such as tearing the continent''s crust apart, which was why the warrior had already made plans and preparations.


    First, he would overturn the surface of the Dark Forest and directly press all trees and magical beast into the earth, leaving the roots on its surface¡­ Then, Black would ignite all magical energy of Chaos along with the roots of the Dark Forest with sunflare rays that burnt sixty-seven hundred degrees at minimum, turning all soil of Chaos that was essentially another world into clean ash.


    As for Zero-One, it would flatten the soil so that it would be useful for sowing crops and building construction after the blaze, a simple task for the Steel Elemental. In truth, it was actually simple agricultural slash and burn, the same thing like the human pioneers who developed new lands during the early days of civilization. Joshua had flipped the earth, blackening the woods into ash, and after Zero One''s exquisite plowing, only the Nature''s Magister sowing of seeds was left... However, this slash and burn was one of grandest scale since history.


    As Joshua ventured deeper, the stronger the magical creatures inhabiting the Dark Forest. Unlike most beasts on the outer zones that were mostly Iron or Silver-tiers, there were already Gold-tier beast, killers who hunted countless adventurers, to be found just a little further in¡­ And now, those Gold-tier monsters were fleeing, having been jolted awake from their winter slumber, sensing the terror that was swiftly approaching them before they could vent their rage.


    At once, with howls and bellows, dozens of powerful monsters darted away from their lairs and rushed deeper inside the forests, entering the center of the Dark Forest that they never dared to enter in the past. However, they would never outrun Joshua with their speed, which was why those formidable monsters were lifted one by one by distorted gravity and thrown heavily down on the ground, before experiencing draconic flame between their dazedness of broken flesh and bones.


    "Noble Radcliffe, what is the situation now?"


    Israel''s communications had suddenly rung in Joshua''s spirit while he cleared the outer zones of the Dark Forest¡ªHis Imperial Majesty was calmly asking after him. "I heard a report from the fortress that you have commenced your operation."


    "Going well. However, the outer zones are the easy part¡ªlater, I''ll slow down when we go deeper since I have to purify Chaos mana."


    Joshua ended the communications after a brief exchanged. Through Israel, he learned that other Legendary champions were also beginning to purge the land from other directions of the continent.


    A force that could flatten the entire Mycroft Continent was now used to clear all Chaos.


    It was certainly success in every endeavor.


    Brmmm, Brmmm. The sound of a metallic trigger being pressed echoed.


    Behind Fort Ares, a newly build landing zone for airships rang with the rumble of magically powered engines. It was not from a single fortress either, but from the entire Empire''s southeastern fortress chains.


    Twenty minutes after Joshua had ventured deep into the Dark Forest, thousands of airborne troops rose profoundly towards the blazing land, spraying blessed Holy Water to cool the red-hot soil and dirt. Then, assuming a line abreast formation, the vessels began to throw emerald cylinders down to the cooling earth.


    The cylinders that were each one-point-five meters long and fifteen centimeters in diameter were ''Spreading Woods'' processed by druid''s natures enchantments, entering a dormant state as they stabbed into the cooling magma. However, as the environment stabilized a dozen days later, the Spreading Woods would burst like missiles, diffusing the seeds of countless ordinary seeds. The empty lands left by the Spreading Woods would be allocated for building villages, towns and farms in the future. With that, it was clear that the operation in the Central Back Forest was not conducted by the various factions out of a moment of impulse, but a long-term plan drawn out in detail over a long time.


    But all of that had nothing to do with Joshua, who was about to enter deep into the Dark Forest.


    The warrior was now hundreds of kilometers inside the Dark Forest, and what had been weak Iron or Silver-class beasts were now ancient aberrations, powerful monsters that embodied the bloodlines of Ancient Dragons or Legendary beasts.


    However, regardless of how powerful they were, all creatures had no intent of resisting before Joshua. Even the ''Flame-eater Berserker Dragon'' which had the worst temper and would crash into volcanos when hungry to devour hot magma did not dare to bellow, instead quietly gulping as it sprinted towards the distance. However, this time, those powerful monster moved faster than Joshua, who had to rummage through the earth. As long as they did not attack deliberately, Joshua would not bother to destroy them.


    In the end, he still had to ensure the diversity of species on Mycroft. He had already caused considerable extinction events; he did not want another title like ''Destroyer of Life''.


    At present, Joshua could vaguely sense an energy signature wafting from other directions of the Dark Forest. It was the presence of other Legendary champions dealing with the Dark Forest¡ªin Joshua''s Vision of Steel, the faint presence of gloom that filled heaven and earth was rapidly diminishing. The miasma of toxic hazes which had accumulated over a thousand years in the Dark Forest had completely vanished, and even the purest of supernatural forces remaining of the Chaos were cleansed away.


    Joshua could even feel that the gods, who had now descended upon the world of humans as Holy Ones, leveling their gaze upon them. There were even some who discreetly moved to suppress several regions where forces of Chaos were bursting continuously, allowing the natural countermeasures to be easily disarmed. Amidst the tremendous change in nature, ancient creatures that had slumbered for a long time were rising from the depths of subterranean reaches.


    Crack, crack. At a white summit in the depths of the Dark Forest, a giant platinum ''boulder'' slowly shattered, with endless shards peeling off and faintly revealing the colossal draconic form behind it. Then, with a resounding draconic howl, the platinum form of a dragon rose into the air, arriving thousands of meters in the air, an unusual Steel Strength welling out of its body.


    It was a power only Ancient Dragons possessed.


    ***


    The young Platinum Ancient Dragon looked around curiously, having sensed the dramatic change in the environment around it: the presence of Chaos that had kept the lands silent for so long was extinguished, granting the world new vigor.


    It did not match the memories it inherited¡ªfrom what it could recall, the land had already been polluted by Chaos, and the world would soon be completely dead and lifeless. Its goal would hence be to wait after everything died out before creating new life, allowing countless microorganism and unicellular lifeforms to flourish. It would be able to leave the world then, heading to other places without life and spread the seeds of life once again.


    But now, the destiny of destruction had been dispelled, and the land now have a new future¡­ Although its long wait had came to nothing, the Platinum Ancient Dragon paid that no mind. Its life has not been long, but that was because its unique living form that was made out of infinite bacterium was changing incessantly, its body hence rapidly exchanging. Its memories, however, were as eternally existent as that world.


    After ascertaining that the power of Chaos was suppressed, the Platinum Ancient Dragon issued a long howl in farewell before determinedly making for the skies, crossing the spatial barriers to head towards the Void and wander the Multiverse once again.


    Deep beneath Milan Oceanic Abyss beneath the western seas, the seabed was trembling violently. The endless sedimented oceanic crust and dust rose into the seas and wafted away like mushroom clouds, just as the split rifts shone with a long and narrow red light. It was amidst the dark dust and radiance of underwater magma that a gigantic draconic form rose swiftly from the depths of the sea abyss. It was an ancient black dragon, having a craggy skin like a newborn continent, and a golden core flashing at the center of its chest.


    Atypical Steel Strength spread. It was a genuine Ancient Dragon as well.


    The Deep-Sea Ancient Dragon that had slumbered at the depths had sensed the tremendous change in its environment too, and shook its head in confusion. Based on what it saw a long time ago, the continent that was pasted together from endless fragments and forces of Chaos would crumble in the near future, and the once lively and flourishing world would lose its last continent entirely. Thus, its goal was to raise the earth once again, triggering explosion of sea volcanoes and slowly form a whole new continent.


    It would have turned the oceans into a primordial soup, so that life could flourish once again.


    But now, any hidden threats were gone, the Flame was reignited and Chaos banished. The world now had a bright future, and the gloom shrouding it parted¡­ It no longer needed it.


    Which was why it was time to leave.


    Another read-black speck of light rose from the depths of the ocean, finally piercing the skies to become a reverse meteor, leaving the world of Mycroft.


    No one stopped them. Even Barnil and William, two men who yearned to meet Ancient Dragons merely lowered their head at the skies by the edge of the Dark Forest, a gesture of respect toward those profound beings. They slumbered in the world of Mycroft because they foresaw the impending destruction of the world, and though they were powerless to overturn that destiny, they could grant new life in destruction after the devastation.


    Joshua looked up at the star which was flying in the wrong direction, and knew at once that the last insurance of rebirth for Mycroft was gone. If their world was destroyed, no other Ancient Dragons would come for a long time to reshape the world, just as the thousands of worlds which had lost all life in the Void.


    But was that important?


    Joshua looked down and afar. At the center of the Dark Forest was a platinum peak and magical energy of Chaos that was so thick it would condense into droplets. Beside the mountain was a massive crater, flowing with a pool of Chaos energy that manifested physically.


    Joshua could sense two magical creatures in front of him that were completely different from all others. Their presence that was so unimaginably formidable approached: with a brief sense, one could tell that they were a beast, without a doubt. But when one extended their sensory more carefully, they would be able to tell that it was different from typical magical creatures¡ªit was the presence of a lifeform that had freed itself from its own race, becoming a brand new species entirely.


    "Legendary beast."


    Joshua ceased his overturning of the earth. No longer distorting gravity, he subconsciously gripped his fists¡ªbut when he sensed that the other side showed no opposing intent, he relaxed with a tinge of regret. Joshua stared at the space up front where spatial ripples wafted: the opponent was about to arrive before him.


    Meanwhile, on some other corner of the continent, the identical presences of Legendary magical beasts appeared before the Eastern Sea Sage, the Nature''s Magister, and the Sacred Swordsman.

 Chapter 724 Legendary Beasts

    Legendary-class magical beasts were storied to dwell in the Central Dark Forest of Mycroft.


    Across centuries, such tales would always be told by adventurers who ventured deep into the heart of the Dark Forest. They would boast of their experiences vividly in taverns, describing the majestic power of such Legendary creatures that whimsically turned weather with utmost certainty.


    But none would believe their stories. They would simply smile disapprovingly regardless of how staunchly the storytellers would defend themselves¡ªafter all, would they be alive if they truly encountered a Legendary beast? Everyone knew the terror of Legendary strength: it was nigh indefensible, the might of calamities, never to be escaped once met.


    And yet, when they rephrased things and asked ''Do Legendary beasts truly exist?'', everyone would nod affirmatively: they certainly existed. In the history of edge of the Dark Forest where there had been dozens of grand-scale battles and geographical shift, it was proof that they had clashed against civilization. Though the last Legendary beast invasion had been three hundred years ago, no one ever forgot their might.


    Still, from the perspective of those champions who were experienced with Legendary beast and had encountered them, those adventurers telling tales of Legendary beasts were not lying¡ªthose creatures were simply no brutish monsters that drown themselves in senseless slaughter, but much wiser and cunning, even more human than humans.


    And now, such an existence had appeared before Joshua.


    ***


    As the dimensions drummed with ripples, a platinum-hued tree vine blossoming with pink and wine-red flowers crept out of rifts, with green-golden pollen wafting away, finally forming a vague human figure in the air. However, as the spatial rift widened without stopping, it solidified, gaining a beautiful yet harrowing form.


    The main form of the human figure was a coil of those platinum vines, forming the tall frame of a lady, her form voluptuous and graceful. Vine leaves were her hair, and the visage which formed at her head was considered the standard facial features of a Northern Lady. One would pick up an otherworldly beauty from a single glance, although if they kept their eyes upon it, they would soon notice that both her appearance and her form were made up countless squirming pollen and creepers, moving incessantly as if they were microorganisms combining to assume a larger form.


    "Greetings, Legendary human of the North."


    The vine human spoke the Mycroft common tongue fluently and courteously, bowing at Joshua¡ªa gesture the warrior returned. "I''m the Platinum Vine Mother," she then introduced herself, "or the Platinum Queen as I''m known amongst the adventurers, one of the guardians of the Dark Forest Inner."


    She spoke with simplicity and forthrightness, cutting straight into the heart of the matter. "According to our agreement, your purge of the Dark Forest ends here. The presence of Chaos is heavy in the Dark Forest Inner, and it would be suitable for human living for decades even with purification."


    "Then control your Children and those enchanted creatures. I would show no mercy should they create any disturbance."


    Joshua replied mildly and without elaboration, "We will spare your dwelling place, just as you would obey the agreement and oversee this ''Garden'' for us¡ªwhile I did not destroy your descendants'' habitat, they are not having a great time at the moment."


    "That is for sure, but they would not complain."


    Having ascertained that the Legend who had effortlessly destroyed everything before him was not continuing his acts of devastation, the Platinum Vine Mother withdrew her human form along with tentacles from the other side of the spatial rift, even as she continued in her incorporeal voice. "After Ouroboros''s failed challenge upon the authority of humans, we no longer attacked humans. It is clear now that it was the correct choice."


    With that, the Platinum Vine Mother appeared to not desire further conversation, thereby closing the spatial rift.


    Joshua, too, ceased his overturning of the Dark Forest and turned toward the earth that he had passed. All was in complete disorder as far his eye could see: rivers were severed, hills crumbling, just as jungles and hills were turned into mudlands. Endless blood and turbid mana of Chaos flowed across the ground, and at the edge of his sight was an inferno that spread boundlessly¡ªit was Black''s spreading draconic flame. It incinerated all that was corrupt, disintegrating the Dark Forest of old and removing it from the world.


    There were eleven species of Legendary beast descendants at the Central Dark Forest, with three of them dwelling nearby the Northern Empire: The Titan Dragonfly, the Boros Python, and the Platinum Tendrils. The Titan Dragonfly was a colossal magical insect which inherited the Mountain Titans power and could control the Four Great Elements, with the largest of them reaching forty meters in length and wingspans of fifty meters. They were the ultimate hunters of the skies, just as the Boros Pythons mastered abilities of basic Substance Transition and Condensation, capable of laying waste to any defensive fortification.


    Against those descendants of Legendary beasts which had extreme depth and would be far superior to Supreme-tier beasts after ascending, the Empire''s implemented measures were to kill everything other than ''initial specimens'', avoiding any festering threats. That was precisely what the warrior did: when Joshua was turning the Dark Forest upside down, he certainly paid special attention to the habitat of those two species, having simply wiped out every other beast after subjugating two pairs as specimens.


    The Platinum Tendrils, however, were different. The Legendary creature that was their precursor, the magical plant ''Platinum Vine Mother'' remained alive, and was said never to have harm humans while stretching its tendrils to Void beyond the world, directly absorbing energy radiations from the Multiverse. Every Legendary champion held certain respect toward her.


    According to the agreement between both sides, humans would not act against the Platinum Vine Mother and another living Legendary beast, ''Colorado the Skybinding Dragon''. They would allocate a dwelling place for them as well, and in exchange, they would obey the rule of humankind, restraining the remaining magical creatures in the Dark Forest and prevent any uproar that would hinder the humans'' development that would follow.


    Being superior beings that possess intelligence which surpassed most humans, both the Platinum Vine Mother and Colorado the Skybinding Dragon naturally knew the reason the humans spared them: they never attacked civilization in the three hundred years, and most importantly, their ability. If the Platinum Vine Mother attacked and left no quarter, she could directly tear the dimensions apart and assault all primary settlements in various nations, just as the Skybinding Dragon could draw energies from vacuum particles, heating and accelerating all molecules within a great area to the very limit.


    As long as there was no possibility of a swift kill, none would desire taking any risk¡ªwhat was more, the two Legendary beasts had taken the initiative and convey goodwill, which meant that they naturally would not have to drive each other into fatal encounters¡­ If the Legendary creatures wished to survive, why would they go through the trouble and oppose humans?


    After all, superior beings of their class were certainly of unlimited lifespan. The Platinum Vine Mother had even walked amongst humans in its pollen form, assuredly learning the speed of humans'' present-day development, and that their target was not this world alone but the profound multiverse. Moreover, in a covert and brief discussion with Nostradamus and Israel, the Vine Mother had even raised the possibility of her dispatching her progeny to aid the Imperial External Exploration Department, with the condition that the Empire tries to spread her pollen and seed in return¡ªa much more efficient measure than having its true form wafting in the Void, and spend who knows how long and what impossible luck to reach inhabitable worlds.


    Joshua had no disagreement with the agreements on both sides, since he could just move without hesitation if those beasts dared to show a sliver of malevolence. While that would definitely lead to severe casualties, but the beast would suffer greater consequences if their agreement was half complete and they attacked, catching the humans off their guard. Now, however, with multiple Legends present, even the Legendary beasts'' resistance would not lead to any logical worst-case scenario.


    Be that as it may, Joshua would never doubt those intelligent could coexist alongside humans since there were other Legendary beasts existing beyond the Central Dark Forest alongside humans over centuries, even leaving many mixed-blood progenies. At the thought, the warrior turned to look toward the southern reaches of the world, where the Trade Federation was.


    The very existence of the Trade Federation was a miracle in Mycroft. It''s founder ''Critias'' had discovered an ancient ruin in the Central Dark Forest, thereby obtaining massive wealth and various unique blueprints of magical items. At the time, the world was at war, and none paid attention to Critias''s gains as he led his own band anonymously to the Far Southern Kingdom, attaining the knighthood and headed to a wild jungle where the Trade Federation eventually established their base: a natural deep-water port, encircled by mountains, easy to defend and difficult to be conquered.


    Then, as most would imagine, it was a laudable Legendary story of pioneering: Critias would use his capital obtained from adventuring as well as various mysterious tools from the previous era, successfully establishing his base in the Dark Forest, developing the initial form of the Trade Federation before finally attaining autonomy after long struggles against the Kingdom''s politics and military¡­That was definitely what was written in the history books, although the truth had been twisted, misshapen since the very beginning.


    When Critias arrived at the natural, undiscovered deep-water port he had his eyes on for a long time that was fated to be his future base, he and his band found in shock that it was actually the dwelling place of Legendary creature, and their every moved had already been discovered by the beast.


    It was a mountainous Legendary Dragon Whale that resembled an island when seen from a distance, having sunbathed in the shallows for almost forty years. But on that day, just as she was prepared to return to her home¡ªa gigantic underwater cavern below the port¡ªout of boredom, she came across the little band who were busily observing the weather and geographic surroundings.


    Their striving, passion, and laughter was filled with confidence and expectation toward the future.


    Thus, the Dragon Whale Empress breathed a long, excited cry.


    Meanwhile, Critias, who had climbed up a nearby peak to observe the surrounding topography heard that resounding cry as well. He quickly realized that they had entered the dwelling place of Legendary beasts, and while his thoughts were at once indescribable and in disarray, he quickly decided that his band would leave and avoid perishing there instantly.


    However, could a bunch of ordinary folks who had best were Gold escape the grasp of a Legend? The Dragon Whale Empress easily captured all of them, and then¡­


    Critias caught her eye.


    ***


    When Joshua first discussed the tale with Nostradamus, he had believed that the elderly mage was joking after a fashion, imagining that it was like the other nonsensical rumors such as how the Pope had illegitimate children, illicit affair between the Nature''s Magister and the Elven Queen, the West Mountain''s Holy Swordsman did not use a sword, the Emperor was no dragon rider or that he himself was a cruel liege who enjoyed torturing demons to death and consume the raw flesh of beasts. Heaven knows which drunkard conjured those stories, but from the elderly mage''s expression then, the warrior could only believe that it was all true.


    The Dragon Whale Empress had decided to assume human form after having enough of a dull life and began to experience living with adorable little people, attempting to establish a nation with them just as she unwittingly became the Critias''s wife, the reigning Empress of the trade federation unto this day. Regardless, it remained that the Trade Federation¡ªthe little country established from countless merchants, handicraftsmen and fishermen had survived to this day precisely because of her presence as support.


    Even now, the Dragon Whale Queen was still staying at the underwater cavern beneath the Trade Federation, and would frequently assume human form, stepping foot upon the nation she and her partner created. Though Critias and his band had long passed on, the Queen had not forgotten them, which was why a lady with long, ocean-blue hair often appeared at the public cemetery of the Saint Louis Cathedral, up on one of the summits within the borders of the Trade Federation.


    She liked to watch the seas from there, never once tiring of it even after centuries.


    If they were willing, Legendary beasts could become part of society, a statement that holds ground since the Dragon Whale Empress took precedent. That was why the factions did not attempt to corner the Platinum Vine Mother and the Skybinding Dragon¡ªMycroft''s civilization would not reject additional races, as long as they were sincere to become a part of their collective.


    ***


    At present, Black and Zero-One were hurrying in Joshua''s direction from the edge of his vision. The warrior hence turned and flew towards them, simply informing them about the following plans and the present borders of the Dark Forest


    "Master, what about you?"


    "Bzzt-bzzt, bzzt-bzzt-bzzt-bzzt?"


    Having heard that her mission was over, the black dragon quickly turned into human form and breathed a long sigh. She had been exhausted from ignited the earth with her sunflare rays along the way, which was strenuous despite her Ancient Dragon Bloodline. It was thanks to no lack of combustible substance in the Dark Forest that the fires spread by itself, igniting vital areas so that she could be spared more effort¡ªotherwise, Black would not be able to sweep everything clear even after taking months.


    Then, she asked curiously, "Could it be that I don''t have training today?"


    "Now that you mention it, I''ve almost forgotten your slacking off yesterday. Alright, return to the North, and get Zero-Three to supervise so that you finish the parts you left out yesterday. As for today''s training, let''s consider that you''ve done your part."


    Ignoring Black''s subsequent groaning, Joshua then continued calmly, "as for me, I''ll wait for the other Legends to complete their tasks before we all head to the center of the Dark Forest to recover the Evil God remains buried deep below."


    "Bzzt-bzzt?" (Danger?)


    Zero-One was asking beside him worriedly. "Bzzt-bzzt, bzzt-bzzt-bzzt, bzzt-bzzt-bzzt."


    "It''s just a corpse of Chaos that is degrading over time, its other parts having turned into the continent after the creature itself was defeated by the Sage a thousand years ago. I''m not so weak that I would fear such a plaything."


    Patting Zero-One''s head over thin air, Joshua paid its worries no mind. "The Evil God of Fertility is dead¡ªand that''s exactly why it is worth studying."


    If worlds of Order created Evil Gods are birthed after their destruction, what would Evil Gods of the Chaotic Void become after their death?


    That was the true reason Joshua would accept the mission to purge the Dark Forest and recover the remains of the Evil God of Fertility. The warrior whose body now gestated the shape of a world certainly wished to learn how Chaos and Order cycled, what the death of Steel Strength would create, and what destroying its lifeless corpse would lead to.


    Joshua turned, calling Black and Zero-One to retreat at once, before withdrawing most of his power and approached the central zone of the Dark Forest.

 Chapter 725 Fire of One

    @@


    There was nothing that especially sets the center of the Dark Forest apart from the outer zones, although it was probably more suffocating than the outside, having thicker miasma and Chaos mana, and the monsters that existed here were more formidable.


    It was natural phenomenon. In other words, it was the Urban Heat Island of Mana, and the closer one was to the center of the Dark Forest, there would more high-grade magical ingredients, enchanted herbs and powerful monsters that lingered there out of greed for such an environment. Their gathering even formed a unique reaction that gathered mana, causing eighty percent of magical energies to focus on the core region that probably made up twenty percent of the Dark Forest''s surface!


    And the cause for all that was because the corpse of the Evil God [Fertility] remained in the Dark Forest¡ªat the center of the Mycroft continent, or perhaps the very heart of the entire world.


    "How powerful are Evil Gods actually?"


    Sl@@

 Chapter 726 Joshua’s Light of Order

    @@


    What is life?


    It is an open system. By eating and absorption of negentropy, excreting entropy through metabolism, maintaining its own low entropy body and order of their bodily system.


    From that, the definition of life was very wide-ranging. Humans were undoubtedly life, and the same applied for magical beasts, elementals, fairies or constructs. Even Legendary champions were simply complete alterations of their original living systems, thereby becoming a form of existence with greater effectiveness and greater power.


    Then, could worlds be considered life?


    ***


    Joshua always thought about that question whenever he considered the path he would take. If the day comes that the world in his body was truly born, then was the original form of ''Joshua'' a superior being whose body covered a world, or was he simply that world? Those circumstances could not be ascertained at present and he could only walk it step by step, but Joshua remained certain about the answe@@

 Chapter 727 Ultimate Civilization

    @@


    But when Joshua was about to really touch the twisted halo, a massive volume of information surged toward him as usual, with a momentum as if to drown him.


    Like how the warrior had received memories of the Evil Gods of Famine, Calamity, Ai,r and Pestilence before, the torrential information flow that belonged to the Evil God of Fertility charged rapidly through the ''contact point'' between the two.


    Those were memories of an ancient will which had lived through billions of years. Even typical Legendary champions¡ªsuch as Joshua as he had been a year ago¡ªwould have been consumed by those partial memories, unwittingly falling into an Evil God''s dreamworld.


    However, the Joshua of the present was as helpless as he was before.


    The manifested information turned into veins of surging dark shroud, churning like a tide towards the warrior. Vahina and the others, looking from a distance were promptly shocked. They were long aware that the remains of the Evil God of Fertil@@

 Chapter 728 Just Tha

    @@


    "Joshua, are you alright?"


    Joshua could vaguely hear the urgent call in the silence. It was the voice of a female elf, embodying the unique, velvety accent of elves living around the Lake of Eternity. At the same time, a special energy was being unleashed as if intending to separate his connecting point to the remains of the Evil God of Fertility.


    Due to that movement, Joshua was jolted from the cold, dark mirage and exhaled once. Then, deliberately severing his link to the remains, he allowed his consciousness to return to the real world.


    As he opened his eyes, Joshua turned to find that Galanoud had pressed a hand behind his shoulder. Pure Nature Power was surging as if to awaken him from the immersion¡ªwhile unnecessary, Joshua still made a smile and nodded.


    "Thanks for your aid, Nature''s Magister. I''m alright."


    ***


    It was now late night, and more than four hours after Joshua had been linked to the remains of the Evil God. Even the West Mountain@@

 Chapter 729 Frigh

    @@


    While Joshua urged Black to improve so that it would ascend as Supreme as soon as possible before finally becoming Legend, Vahina, who had hurriedly casted spatial magic to return to the Eastern Sea stood within the portal of her own residence, but did not strode out.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    The Eastern''s Sea Sage had a grave expression, devoid of the mirth she shown in the Central Dark Forest, or the bravado and insolence after she learned about the new information regarding the Evil Gods, and the being behind their existence. Inside, her face was filled with seriousness and nervousness, even slight terror.


    "Phew¡­"


    It was after a long time when she finally and slowly stepped out of the portal. However, before she could do so, the Legendary champion''s feet suddenly caved¡ªif she had not reacted in time and held on to a wall, she may have fallen to the ground embarrassingly.


    "Hah¡­ that dirtball Radcliffe¡­ the madman, does he know what he''s talking about?!"


    When Vahina managed to@@

 Chapter 730 Resurrection and Restoration Beam

    @@


    What does death feel like?


    There would not be many across the entire universe who could describe that idea firsthand, since most self-aware undead spirits had simply changed their living form during physical death instead of truly ''dying''. As for dead who had truly died but was resurrected, they were essentially not the person who died, which was why their accounts were not firsthand, their kind being even rarer. In the very least, they needed aid from Legends or beyond, and have only a certain percentage for success.


    But today, the Unnamed had the fortune to become a rare ''Resurrected'' of the Multiverse.


    There actually was no sensation of death. When the Unnamed Technician had lifted the Furnace Ray Discharger to destroy his own brain amidst the silence of despair, he had simply died. His helpless soul gradually broke down in the atmosphere in the seventy third second following his death, just like how his corpse would have been decomposed by bacteria in days.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.@@

 Chapter 731 Destroyer of the Dark Fores

    A man dressed in a dark trench coat was walking upon the evening streets of West Moldavia. He wore a jazz hat, but beneath the shade of the hat, rigid facial lines were vaguely visible.


    After Starfall Year 833, the Western Zone had become an official high-end business district after a large-scale expansion. Here were the most exquisite enchanted ateliers, the most elegant of jewelry and the most advanced of magical armaments. Countless adventurers and factories supported those few bustling streets, and anything could be bought here as long as there was gold.


    The man was very familiar with the western district. He strolled along the broad avenue, which contrasted greatly and made him conspicuous compared the other pedestrians. Still, the ordinary humans and adepts all ignored the rather unusually burly man¡ªeven the guards patrolling the streets appeared to not see him. In return, the man appeared to find it normal, and would instead pause from time to time and survey the business in the shops around him.


    "Quite popular."


    He was standing in front of an alchemical shop that mainly traded in enchantment services and alchemical accessories, watching as the shop personnel arranged a near hundred-meter long queue. "So many are here buying enchanted jewelry?" He murmured in slight awe, tipping his hat. "Looks like the citizens are definitely becoming richer."


    There were many who appear to be normal civilians in the queue who were looking at clothing. Some of them had brought along their children while others their companions.


    The man, whose hearing spans across the city, naturally could hear the whispers wafting from inside the shop.


    "Daddy, I want that red gem locket!"


    "Darling, I never thought that there''d be so many people here today. I''d have come to queue up myself instead of troubling you to wait with me¡­"


    "Hmph. At least you''re aware. To actually stand here for half an hour with your silliness¡­ you''ll be cleaning up this weekend!"


    "But don''t I always clean up?"


    "Nonsense!"


    The man nodded slightly. Typical Moldavian civilians were purchasing jewelry that cost almost three hundred gold coins without hesitation, a purchasing power comparable to Central Redwood City or even the Imperial Capital. The little trend was a sign of the bigger picture, that the domain was developing prosperously.


    He left and kept walking along the avenue.


    Brand-new pyroxene lights lined both sides of the streets and emanated dazzling radiance. Nearby, the grid-shape energy storing constructs on a twelve-story tall prism tower whirled, supplying power to all enchanted machinery from range. That service certainly was not without cost¡ªthe prism towers would collect data of power it transmitted, with each resident whose premises uses magical machinery would be sent a ''mana power bill'', with any who did not pay having their mana supply cut in a month.


    That man was assuredly Joshua. He walked past pet shops selling eggs of magical beasts, security companies where security personnel were available for hiring, shops for raw ingredients that purchase or sell materials gathered from magical herbs and enchanted creatures, with another shop solely for auctioning it¡ªadjacent to them was pawn shop and the Moldavian official bank, forming a straight line for loaning, pawning and auctioning.


    However, the most popular was clearly an elven druid-style shop for virgin herbs. The reason was simple too: their merchandise could cure hair-loss, fights suntan and also include energy elixirs that allegedly had no side effects¡ªindeed, many middle-aged people could be seen nervously entering and leaving the premises.


    The number of people on the streets did not dwindle despite the coming of night. It was in fact increasing, with several shops that had been closed lighting up their magical signs by the street junction: those were shops opened for business come evening.


    Joshua was assured with the development of his domain. Although he never actually managed any actual matters, anyone would have to admit that seventy percent of Moldavia''s prosperity was built upon his ability¡ªwithout the overseeing of a Legendary champion, the little town in the North would never have developed to such a state in a brief few years.


    However, compared to bustling business, Joshua was more interested that almost everyone had an Information Terminal in hand.


    "Hello? I''m on Firefly Street, the Western District. Oh? Right. I''ll be there in a bit."


    "I''m telling you, the potion is very effective. I''ve got you covered this time too, brother¡ªdon''t say I''m insincere."


    "Sigh. If I''m not penniless, I wouldn''t have pawned my precious family blade¡­"


    Veins of spiritual ripples unfurled in the air. Those were oscillations stirred by the Information Terminal transmitting data to the Mana Net Server¡ªthough Joshua did not intend to spy upon the privacy of others, his ability allows him to hear everything clearly from the spiritual ripples formed from thoughts alone if normal beings did not empty their minds.


    Although Moldavia the first to see widespread use of the Information Terminal, which was a jointly developed magical tool by Joshua, Barnil and other Legends, Joshua had assumed that not many would buy it given its costly pricing. And yet, almost everyone in the western avenue alone was carrying one.


    Nevertheless, that was normal too. Joshua suddenly remembered the crowd who had been purchasing jewelry¡ªif he used a long-obsolete standard to consider, there would naturally be mistakes since civilian purchasing power had become so much higher. Furthermore, function aside, the Information Terminal was an aesthetic gem in appearance alone, and buyers could pick its color. To a certain extent, it may not be an epoch-making sorcery creation, but a special luxury item.


    "Maybe I should tell Israel and the others."


    There was no loss in purchasing something valuable even if one did not know how to use it¡ªInformation Terminals might be easier to be popularized than Joshua himself had imagined.


    Still, Joshua was here today not for some nonsensical clandestine inspection to observe nightlife in Moldavia¡­ In fact, he was in the Western District for a mundane but helpless objective.


    And that was to find someone.


    "This should be it."


    Standing by a street junction in front of a rather discreetly decorated tavern, Joshua looked up at the tavern''s sign that read ''Smelter and Fire''. Reaching out with his senses, he confirmed that his target was within, and hence strode inside.


    The tavern was bustling extraordinarily¡ªbeing at the crossroads between the western and eastern districts, many were wanting some rest after finishing work, accomplishing missions or spending a long time in their shopping. That was where the Smelter and Fire came in: apart from crowds of adventurers making a ruckus at the hall, there was laughter filling the private cubicles as well, and certainly those fellows who were getting themselves drunk over certain troubles. Waiters would hurry here and there from time to time, dragging some drunkards who were screaming and scolding anything and anyone unintelligibly, keeping them at the rest area behind the tavern.


    Joshua, however, did not mind such frivolity. His gaze was focused in a corner of the tavern which was unusually noisy, where rows of Fairy Card Tables were placed, and people were dueling cards with friends while drinking. There were no lack of dwarves or elves apart from humans, and Joshua could even see a female elven ranger facing off against a certain dwarven craftsman. Their expressions were relaxed and they occasionally made exchanges, which probably made it a good recreation.


    Still, elves and dwarves were no special sights on the Mycroft Continent. The three races had lived together for a thousand years: twenty-one percent of humans were settled by the elven core cities around the Lake of Eternity, just as there were no lack of dwarves and elves living in the important human cities.


    That was why the most conspicuous things here in the tavern was not pointed ears or large mustaches, but a pair of straight, sharp dragon horns, along with the luminous orb which was jingling happily between both dragon horns.


    Even so, the unusual scene of the black dragon girl holding the luminous orb aloft with her head did not attract much attention, perhaps because she was a familiar face there¡­ at the very thought, Joshua approached slowly, intending to check out what Black was doing.


    And what else was there? Card games, naturally!


    "I''ll discard one hand this turn to activate the White Dragon Knight''s special effect, dealing three damage to your Great Gargoyle."


    The black dragon girl''s calm voice could be heard as she immersed herself into the Fairy Card battle, as for her opponent, a¡­


    ''Eh?''


    Joshua blinked. He had been paying full attention to Black just now, never paying attention to her opponent sitting on the other side. Still, those dragon horns, and the swaying tail behind her¡­ although there was something different about her from before, was that not Lisa? She would actually come to taverns to play Fairy Cards as well? Or more precisely, she had yet to come of age¡ªhow could she enter a tavern?


    Still, Joshua was aware that this being a world of magic and extraordinary races, it was impossible for barmen to guess the age of the two dragon horned girls who clearly had dragon blood in them, regardless of how formidable they would be. Indeed, it was as impractical as trying to differentiate elves and dwarves by appearances.


    ''A duel between two dragon girls? Interesting.'' At the very thought, Joshua threw away the idea of dragging Black away, moving quietly instead to stand behind the black dragon girl and watch how the game would turn out.


    "Ding-ring¡­ ding-ring-ring?!"


    However, it was in that very moment when Light noticed Joshua''s presence. Though the luminous orb had three hundred and sixty-degrees vision and could ignore Joshua''s technique to reduce his presence, Light saw Joshua put a finger to his mouth and hence promptly silenced, before shrinking a little.


    Naturally, neither Black nor Lisa noticed Joshua''s arrival, having fought to a critical juncture and could not be distracted.


    Black was using a dragon warrior deck which revolved around discarding and dealing field-wide damage, with each minion having special effects that could only be activated through discarding hands. Lisa, on the other hand, used a mid-range demonic mage deck which dominated the playing field through demonic spells and chain summons, suppressing the opponent by waves of minions.


    Both were evenly matched and fighting to a climax. Each time Lisa pressed forward with a wave of aggressive, Black could always clear the field with spells that ignores both allied or enemy forces. Nonetheless, the problem remained that Black''s deck could only break up the field of play, completely unable to counterattack or set up a winning field.


    In the end, both summoning and field-clearing were swift. As the Fairy Card Table displayed its special exquisite effects in magical projection, both sides had almost reached ten mana cost¡ªbut that was when Lisa smiled coldly and played ''Ultimate Sacrifice'', the ultimate game-ending play of her demon deck.


    [Ultimate Sacrifice, 10 Man Cost, Mage, Epic]


    [Destroy all your own minions, reduce your life points by 8, summon a demon of 8 health and 8 attack, randomly revive two demons from your grave, randomly summon two demons from your hands, randomly summon two demons from your deck.]


    [¡ªThe price, this time, is my soul.]


    As a red ''-8'' special effect appeared conspicuously on the health points of Lisa''s hero, a magical circle which appeared to be blood mixed with magma appeared on her half of the battlefield. Amidst shrill howls, all minions that had attacked that remained Lisa''s field were all destroyed as the circle swirled. Searing tempest arose, and two cards flashed at once on Lisa''s hand, grave and deck, and seven demonic summonses were hence played into the field amidst hellish gales!


    The field was filled at once. While costly, it was completely recompensed with the summoned demons'' effects as the demons on Lisa''s field taunted or charged. Even if some were weaklings, there was no harm to the bigger picture.


    Bang! As the ''Infernal Balrog'' with the charge ability directly attacked Black once, while Lisa''s own hero attacked with a weapon to cause nine damage, Black was left with only twelve health points. What was more, Lisa''s summoned minions had more than 30 attack points in total¡ªBlack''s fate was sealed next turn if she could not clear the board next turn, even if her health points were full.


    "Hmph!"


    The scene was hopeless, and yet Black had no intention of conceding. She laughed and made a mysterious expression. "Your ''Ultimate Sacrifice'' must have been from the new series ''Void Worlds'', right? Building a deck from it right away¡­ tell me, how much money did you spend?"


    "Why''d you care? I could afford it!" Lisa retorted brusquely. "You''re losing next round¡ªwhat are you blabbing about!"


    Another curious sensation arose in Joshua''s mind. Lisa was different from her usual friendly and mild demeanor, but the warrior did not care for such small matters. He turned to Black interestedly, intending to learn how she would wipe out Lisa''s summonses.


    "Heh. I''ve bought new card packs too¡­ And I got the card I wanted most.


    Just as Lisa ended her turned, the black dragon girl''s lips curled up in a prideful smile. "Most importantly, this card counters your board of monsters!"


    "I''m sorry!"


    With a click on the ''sorry'' voice button, Black simply drew a card and played another from her hand without hesitation.


    "I win!"


    Boom! With a dull magical echo, Black''s half of the table was a scorched land cascading in flames after she played the card. Crimson flames ignited the land as if an ignited goatskin paper, scorching all things into blackness and then into ash.


    And in the center of the flames, the silhouette of a black-haired warrior hence appeared on the field!


    Boom. The dull reverberation quaked the entire playfield, and every summoned beast, regardless of whether they belonged to Lisa or Black instantly lost all words or special abilities, just as both heroes'' weapons were incinerated into nothing amidst the blaze. A gloom cloud shrouded the heads of all minions, where a huge ''-8'' appeared! At the same time, a layer of steel shield appeared over Lisa''s health points with a huge ''8''.


    [Radcliffe, Destroyer of the Dark Forest (Warrior, Legendary)]


    [10 Mana Cost, 8 Attack, 10 Health]


    [Battlecry: Silence both players'' units and weapons. All summons'' attack decrease by eight, the player gains 8 armor]


    [Chain: If both players have summons, both players can''t summon minions]


    [Deathrattle: place two ''Skyfalling Wasteland'' into the hands of both players]


    [This card cannot directly attack enemy heroes. Whenever each enemy minion is destroyed by this card, deal offensive damage of the card''s attack minus the enemy''s minion]


    [¡ªForests wail, creatures howl. Despair, for the silent destroyer approaches.]


    The black-haired warrior stood in the skies. Pale grey clouds gathered in the skies, while a black forest and land wafted into the air just as it burned, amidst shocked gazes of countless magical beasts within.


    [Skyfalling Wastelands. Legendary curse, cannot be played.]


    [Lose 3 Health Points at the end of every turn.]


    [¡ªThis is the empty wasteland after the destruction.]


    Lisa gaped in the burning wasteland. None of her summonses had attack power about 8, and all of them were reduced to zero with the single debuff by the Dark Forest Destroyer! Furthermore, each minions'' ability was silenced, meaning all were blank sheets that could neither taunt nor counter!


    "End turn." Black smiled at her opponent''s expression as she ended her turn. Though the Dark Forest Destroyer was ability, it could only attack in the next turn.


    Even so, waiting for the Dark Forest Destroyer''s attack on herself was nothing other than postponing an inevitable death! Lisa gritted her teeth as the thought struck her¡ªbut she was not helpless, and simply played a card with a shuddering hand.


    "Void Vortex!"


    [Void Vortex, Neutral Spell, 10 Mana Cost.]


    [Destroy all minions, secrets, and weapons]


    [¡ªThe vortex of nothingness, the grave of worlds]


    A gigantic vortex that resembled an entire galaxy abruptly raged across both sides, and everything from the Dark Forest Destroyer to all minions on Lisa''s field were wiped out, with four cards being added to both player''s hand with the demise of the Dark Forest Destroyer.


    "Urgh! End turn."


    The function of the two ''Skyfalling Wasteland'' activated at once, and a huge ''-6'' appeared over Lisa''s health points. She eyed the curse cards in her hand, before glancing at Black who appeared nonchalant with the perishing of the Dark Forest Destroyer, her expression changing at once when a thought appeared to struck her.


    "Heh, that''s right!"


    The black dragon girl grinned enigmatically on her turn, and handily threw out a card. "I summon ''Black Dragon Awakening, and end my turn!"


    [Awakened Black Dragon (Warrior, Rare)]


    [6 Mana Cost, 4 Attack, 4 Health, Taunt]


    [Discard your hand, each card gives this minion +1/+1]


    [¡ªThe time for the long-slumbering dragon to open its eyes has come]


    Black did not hold many cards in her hand: there were just five including the Skyfalling Wasteland, along with the card she just drew. Still, that meant the summoned Awakened Black Dragon would be buffed up to 9 Health and 9 Attack, which was frightening enough. Having just a few cards in hand, Lisa paused for a while in thought and conceded.


    "I admit defeat this time," the Drakonid girl pouted rather acidly. "I didn''t get a Legendary card."


    "Haha, I win!"


    The black dragon girl laughed boastfully with victory. But before she could say anything else, a hand pressed gently on her shoulder, a familiar strength patting upon it, promptly changing Black''s expression.


    "Quite happy with your game I see."


    The hand moved down to grasp the black dragon girl''s slender hip as Joshua arched his back, his head moving past Black''s shoulder to whisper into her ear, "Not going home for dinner? Zero Three mentioned that she''s very angry."


    "Well¡­ Master, listen!"


    Joshua''s affectionate treatment was making Black quiver instead. Not only did her thoughts emptied, her body and voice began to shake instead. "Well, there''s a reason for all this! Right, my friend was inviting me for an offline duel or something¡­"


    At that, the black dragon girl quickly pointed opposite the table, and said vindictively, "That''s right, she''s the one who invited me to play cards! I myself actually wanted very much to train, but I came so that the Liege''s Residence doesn''t lose face¡­ Eh?"


    Black stared blankly¡ªthere was no one opposite her table.


    ''Lisa'', who had been sitting opposite the black dragon girl had quietly disappeared when Joshua had appeared, as if fusing into the air. She was outside the tavern in the very next instant, but just as she breathed a sigh in relief, a huge silhouette appeared at once.


    "Why run?"


    It was Joshua, who had Black held by the hip. The warrior looked at his own student, and said curiously, "I''m not stopping you from playing. It''s just that not only Black was playing truant, she was also not going for dinner¡ªthough both of you are not of age, you are after all self-sufficient adolescents. As long as you don''t drink, going to taverns are fine. I am an open-minded guardian after all¡­ Lisa?"


    After Joshua appeared, ''Lisa'', who now knew that there was no hope of escape kept her head down and said nothing, prompting Joshua''s suspicion. She had been behaving unusually from the start, completely unlike her usual self¡­ And if what Black said was real, the Drakonid girl who never really used the Information Terminal had actually invited Black out on her own initiative?


    That was rather unusual.


    At the thought, Joshua took a step forward, intending to take a look from her up close¡ªbut when he mustered ''seriousness'', Steel Strength vision that sees through everything naturally drew everything into sight.


    Therefore, Joshua''s eyes widened.


    "Wait." He exclaimed, bewildered. "Syndicate?"

 Chapter 732 Second Signal

    Joshua was briefly astonished when he easily saw through Steel Strength vision that the Drakonid girl''s essence was the shape of a Slime.


    Was Syndicate not¡­ a balrog? No, there was no rule that balrogs must be male, that line of thought was mistaken¡­ That was wrong too, since balrogs have no gender in the first place! But be that as it may, why would Syndicate choose to take Lisa''s appearance? That was completely different from usual!


    The rest was hard to describe. One way or the other, Joshua had arrived by the main gates of his residence, with the crestfallen Black in one hand, and the dejected Syndicate in another. Everyone inside gathered toward him at once, asking different questions with surprised expressions¡ªthe real Lisa was amongst them as well, the Drakonid girl having just returned with Ying from the factory zone after buying new furniture for her new house.


    Some time ago, Lisa had suddenly indicated that she did not want to stay in the academy''s hostel, wanting instead to live alone in a house. No one refused such a normal request, while as for funds, Lisa''s academy points, after being exchanged for precious metals, was sufficient to even purchase the detached villas around the liege''s residence. However, the Drakonid girl simply bought a small building by the southern factory district, and moved in quickly.


    The environment of the industrial district was not actually optimal, but higher mana radiation was not an issue for Lisa. There was even a pair of passionate siblings next door who helped her, and the elder brother was said to be a member of Winter Fort Academy.


    After they had listened to the whole story, Ling was the one who summed things up most precisely. "So, to avoid misunderstanding and not really knowing how to explain Syndicate had taken up your appearance, you simply moved out?"


    "I actually wanted to move as well."


    Lisa grinned in embarrassment, scratching her head. "But I mainly want a house that belongs to myself, it gives me a better peace of mind."


    Meanwhile, Syndicate was honest revealing the actual fold of events as it sat on a chair obediently.


    "My Lord, when you were helping to shape me, you said that I could create a new body as I wished. However, I am still a balrog, and couldn''t imagine how to build a human body even after thinking for the better part of day¡­ After getting back to the hostel for a nap, I slowly took this form before I knew it."


    "Instincts, huh? Being part of Lisa''s body for too long, causing not only bloodline to be linked, but even lifeforce to affect each other."


    For Joshua''s part, the warrior was not interrogative. He was mainly curious about the balrog''s change in form. Still, it was rather logical if he thought about it: high-level Slimes and Abyssal Ooze would attain ability to change their form into other creatures they devour, and that was naturally the case for Syndicate''s true form¡ªperhaps on a higher-level as well, able to adapt to its surroundings and augmenting its form.


    Still, unlike others of its kind which attained form by devouring other beings, Syndicate was instead being devoured by Lisa for the better part of the year, its bloodline essence affected in reverse¡­ something embarrassing for a balrog.


    In fact, the term balrog was a little incorrect. Syndicate was now much adept at the electromagnetism ability of the Ancient Dragon of Lightning. Its ability as a balrog was only left with its power to ''heat up'', at most acting as a heat pack for Lisa during winter.


    "Think positively. At least Lisa''s look is pretty, much better than your ugliness."


    Ying carefreely slapped Syndicate''s shoulder. "Moreover, you can''t stay with Lisa in male form¡ªcohabiting with an underage girl? You''ll be thrown into the Moldavian stockade."


    "Hmm, ah, oh¡­"


    "That''s right!" Black added, trying to spice things up, while Light jingled on her head. "You actually used Lisa''s cute appearance to trick us out for cards, that''s too much!"


    "Ding-ring-ding-ring! (That''s too much!)"


    Syndicate said nothing.


    ***


    In the end, it was a little interlude and nothing too momentous¡ªaccording to Zero-Three, the matter was simply a case of changing into another person after thinking about them for day and night.


    On another note, it was rare for them to gather for a meal in the liege''s residence. It was a pity that the First Party was carrying out a mission in the Ural Mountains, or Joshua''s apprentices would be all present instead. Nonetheless, Joshua left them a motivational message on the Information Terminal.


    At present, the early quartet of the First Party was nearing graduation, their ability about to reach Gold after seven years of fine training and difficult battles. In fact, their leader Ivan had touched the wall to Gold while exploring subterranean reaches, even stepping into that level recently. Even so, most were not Joshua who directly stabilizes after ascending, and Ivan still needed time to settle into his powers which had increased exponentially.


    Apart from Ivan, his sister Amelia had changed her class to a dragon-trainer mage¡ªor a dragon-rearing mage if put plainly. The former huntress had formidable elemental affinity and talents, and could rapidly unleash substantial devastating magics if undisturbed, vaporizing a small forest directly. A true cannon, and while the First Party now shields her, when that white dragon of hers mature in future, she would be able to fight independently.


    The unusually discreet Karin was actually nearing Gold-tier as well. She had built a stable elemental in her own body, able to swiftly restore mana through reserves of magical substances in her own body, unleashing spells that far surpasses her typical magical output. The core itself was a simplified version of Joshua''s Nuclear Heart, and as long as she kept striving forward, there would be a day where she became a being who could control the power of the sun as well.


    Meanwhile, Arlwa the Seventh Prince''s ability was developing ordinarily. His aura and magic were both rising steadily and not worrying, albeit without any unexpected improvement as well. Still, he had recently earned praise with his culinary arts, even learning to equip enchanted puppets, displaying unprecedented gifts in magical engineering.


    On the other hand, the dwarf Nick was the rather special one¡­ He was in seclusion at some unknown place instead of carrying out missions with the First Party. Allegedly, he was altering his body with some augmenting magic or mana elements, refining his living essence, taking steps to become a superhuman being. In fact, that was the most direct path to Legendary, one similar to Barnil''s own, Legendary runic mage who had attained Strength Mastery. If Joshua were to point out which apprentice he believed most likely to reach Supreme first, there was no question that it was Nick, and not Lisa despite her superior ability.


    After the meal, Lisa happily took Syndicate''s hand and bade Joshua and the others farewell, before returning to their house at the southern district. Everyone from the Liege''s Residence watched as they left, before cleaning up as usual.


    Joshua himself returned to his study¡ªit had been some time since he was here. He reached out to touch the world map on one of the walls which was filled with red and black dots, some of which had words written beneath.


    Those were the various major events marked on the map since he had transcended, such as targets of berserker dragons'' ambushes, civil strife in the Empire, the main encampments of various princes and princesses'' faction, as well as cultist settlements. All kinds of things he still remembered then was marked on the map, reminding him how dangerous the world he lived in was.


    But now, Joshua laughed once and simply waved his hand. Silver radiance flickered, and the old, yellowing map was taken down and folded into a drawer, just as a brand-new 3D screen hence appeared on the wall. It was a model of the galaxy the world of Mycroft was in! Millions of stars glinted in silver, with a single, obvious red star twinkling at the edge¡ªthe location of Mycroft itself.


    However, Joshua appeared dissatisfied. He shook his head to shrink the model minutely, and then from a faraway spot of the galaxy, he lit a bright luminous orb so large that even billions of worlds collectively would not compare against¡­ That was a model of the Initial Flame, for there was no word in the world that could describe it, or anything that could imitate it. And apart from that cluster of galaxies and Initial Flame, most of the Multiverse was dark, engulfed in a dim shroud.


    Joshua nodded.


    That was the Multiverse he has in mind.


    Thus, the warrior fell into long, deep thought in front of the model. Ling, who opened the door to the study and was ready to tidy the room quietly left, closing the doors behind him. Zero Three and Ying peeked through well, but did not disturb the warrior either.


    It was the next dawn when Joshua finally signed, and diverted his attention away from the Multiverse model. Instead, he turned and left to continue his experiment with the ''Restoration Beam'' as well as refine his own power. Busy and fulfilling days passed quickly, and soon it was Starfall year 838, the third of March.


    And it was that day when Joshua, who was still improving on the systems of the Restoration Beam in the dustless laboratory beneath the Winter Fort Academy, received a notification from the Unnamed Technician.


    "Sir, there''s a communication from the Seven Gods Church waiting for you."


    ***


    The Unnamed Technician had awakened on the day after he fainted. When he learned that the civilization he expected no longer existed and the once despairing world had been reshaped by its Steel Python, he had breathed a sigh and gave up on the thought of returning to Simboa.


    "it''s meaningless. Even if my own kind would rebuild civilization, it would be different from my expectation¡­ What''s more, isn''t this world more interesting?"


    Unnamed had spoken simply and straightforwardly, with no inclination of hiding his thoughts. "I should live in this new world since I''m already here¡ªhumans should keep their eyes and keep going forward."


    Unnamed Technician had also decided himself that his name was ''Unnamed''. According to him, since there were those who were named ''Bush'', ''Boar'' and might even mean ''son of certain someone'', then it would be fine if he was called Unnamed. In the meantime, he was trained as a lecturer for soul and puppet studies in the Winter Fort Academy, after of which he would pioneer the discipline of ''Artificial Intelligence Constructs'' under the branch of magical assembly. He would also occasionally work as Joshua''s lab assistant before he officially assumes that post, helping him with trials regarding the Restoration Beam.


    Joshua paused his work when he heard Unnamed, and strode outside the laboratory, frowning. "The Seven Gods Church? What could the old Pope want me for? I have the feeling it can''t be good."


    But the truth was that Joshua''s feeling was wrong.


    "Joshua, it''s unprecedented good news!"


    From the other side of the screen of the communications room, Joshua saw a rare happy expression on Pope Igor. In his memory, the old man who had labored for all life on Mycroft as long as he lived had always held a grim expression, and rarely smiled so sincerely as he did now. Indeed, he was stroking his beard so happily that he accidentally pulled one out, although he paid no mind to it while it dispersed as holy light. "A few days ago, during the daily Void patrolling, the Holy Mountain Warship had received an unexpected communication¡ªwe received a second distress signal from the Unified Archives!"


    "Really?!"


    This time, even Joshua himself could not help raising his voice. "Can you ascertain the location? Your side should have been prepared, and could reduce the search area even if the coordinates could not be determined, right?"


    "Of course. We have confirmed the quadrant of the signal!"


    On the other side of the screen, there was emotion in the elderly pontiff''s expression. "Unlike what we inferred in the beginning, the source of the signal is located in a part of the Void Vortex. The light of the planets there are dim and were mostly dead worlds, which was why there were no subjects for focused study. Additionally, our search location is too far from that zone¡ªwe might not have found a single clue even now if we searched blindly!"


    At first, Igor and Joshua had intended to give up on rescuing the Guardians of the Unified Archives since their ability was truly lacking. The Void was simply too vast, while manpower too scarce: searching the Void would hence be a grand undertaking that spans decades. To spend the world''s rare Void-class abilities to save those fated to died was truly insensible, completed incompatible with the advantage and disadvantages of a civilization. Naturally, they were reluctant to maintain absolute rationally, but they were simply baffled in the first place and know not how they should mount their operation. When they considered the difficulty in delivering information in the Void, their objective might already have perished and simply irredeemable.


    But this time, having a general lock of the region meant that searching for that world was nothing difficult. As long as there was a clear objective and their survival was ascertained, they could attempt mounting a rescue.


    "This signal had almost the exact content as last time," Igor said. "It speaks of the inner circulation circle collapsing, and that they are hanging by a thread. But recently, shrouds of microscopic matter began to appear in the darkness of their location. They had only held on until now after collecting those matters, as well as send a second distress signal."


    The elderly pontiff then passed the information to Joshua, who nodded after sensing it for a moment. "Looks like they could still hold on for some time. The operation can begin."


    "We had given up because we can''t save them, but now that we''ve learned the general location, it''s not excessive to try."


    The elderly pontiff nodded, pleased. He had been brooding over their inability to rescue the Guardians of the Unified Archives, lamenting at his own weakness. Now that things had taken a turn for the better, he was certainly earnestly glad. "Of course, since they are our own kind."


    "Then I shall notify Israel and Nostradamus," Joshua promptly came to a decision after brief thought. "I''ll head to the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds later¡ªit''s about time that the Imperial External Exploration Department carried out their first expedition¡­"


    The warrior turned even as he spoke, his gaze piercing walls as he looked towards the restoration beams in the distant dustless laboratory, grinning enigmatically. "And it''s time to truly test the depth of my Creation as well."

 Chapter 733 Otherworld Exploration Begins

    The airship Grancypher, commissioned by the liege''s residence of Moldavia was designed by the First Military Industrial Complex and assembled by the magical engineering department of the Nissia Winter Fort Academy. It was one of less than ten ''Emperor-class'' aerial warship that was made across the entire Mycroft Continent¡ªit was rumored that multiple Legendary champions had augmented the vessel itself, granting it energy source to almost never land.


    In truth, that was not wrong. The core of the warship was certainly designed and calibrated by several Legends, since miniaturizing and simplifying the ''Nuclear Heart'' for use as an ordinary warship engine was not something anyone could do¡ªand the Grancypher, which spans thirteen hundred feet from bow to stern, carried two ''Nuclear Heart''-class of motivation core.


    Still, though the Grancypher had a near inexhaustible source of kinetic energy, it was not equipped with any weapons. The reason it was designated an airship instead of an aerial warship was that it was quite simply, a transport. The Grancypher was a colossal research vessel used solely for Void exploration, containing a dimensional portal set in place by Legendary mage Nostradamus himself, armor and energy furnaces augmented by Legendary warrior Joshua as well as an energy circulation system designed by Barnil, another Legendary mage. That was how, apart from a theoretical routine maintenance every three years, it could keep navigating the Void permanently.


    And now, the fully crewed Grancypher was piercing through veins of dimensional turbulences towards its objective, the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds.


    ***


    Both the Fairyland and the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds were realms that orbited around the world of Mycroft. Though there was no significant gap in their movement speed, Fairyland began to drift further away from the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds as time went on, and the former finally became no longer suitable as a forward base for departing. However, each faction had been prepared for that¡ªthe Grancypher itself being one of the measures. It could find the coordinates of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds with precision, and arrive there from a range of two to five hours.


    At present, all of the core members from Imperial External Exploration Department were aboard the Grancypher. Priest, the leader of the elite party was naturally no exception.


    Priest was not a stranger on the Grancypher, having ridden it on several two-way trips to the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, testing his ability to adapt in the environment with varying pull inside the ''Gravity Cabin''. As a vessel for research and exploration, the Grancypher was also equipped with ''Elemental Cabin'' for simulating environments of different elemental concentration, as well as ''Critical Point Cabin'', for simulating environments of different Steel Particle concentration. Indeed, there was even an ''Ether Cabin'' which simulated worlds of pure energies.


    And after the many simulations, Priest and the others were finally informed that their first official exploration mission was at hand.


    "Finally. I''m about to lose my mind if we keep training!" Rider had exclaimed. He was a young man with a robust frame, who, instead of being ''nervous'' at once when he learned about his first official mission from the Information Terminal, instead felt a new breath of life after being finally freed from extended training. "Hahaha, goodbye, daily twenty-kilometer full-speed dashes before meals¡­ goodbye, tragic diet of nutritious meals only! I''m finally an official explorer! I can now gulp down chunks of meat!"


    "Uh¡­ Finally, haha, finally!"


    Alchemist reacted slightly more deplorably. He was both laughing and crying, as if having a psychosis episode, clenching his Information Terminal and bellowing, "I won''t drink potion I brew experimentally every day anymore! At least eighty bottles each day¡­ even Slimes can''t drink that much!"


    On the other hand, Mage and Clergy were much more composed and did not show any euphoric reaction. Nevertheless, a glance at the Mage''s shaking fingers and Clergy''s lightless gaze was revealing of how demanding their trails in training had been, and how roused they were inside with the official mission.


    Priest could hardly understand the party members'' delight, nor did he paid them too much attention since he was seated and studying a book titled [Advanced Runic Solutions]. Seeing that their leader remained impassive after receiving the news and remained absorbed in a book thicker than a brick, the other four members all watched him in disbelief, fear, and admiration.


    Those who could join the exploration party were mostly prodigies, with some of them appearing superior despite such company. As such talent piled, they naturally became arrogant, which was the case when all four of the elite party first met. Each believed that they were the one suitable to be leader or first place, while others were useless who deserved no attention.


    Still, they became sincerely willing to acknowledge Priest as their leader, and that was assuredly not without reason.


    "Seven Gods above. He could complete two workbooks for advanced mathematics!" Clergy had gasped quietly in awe.


    "That''s not all," Mage summed up. "He could even draft three examination sheets for rune studies!"


    One way or the other, Priest''s place as leader was unquestionable. That was why after receiving news of the official mission, everyone turned to him, waiting for his opinion.


    "My opinion is to stay vigilant."


    Priest put down the book in hand amidst his teammates'' expectant gaze, and looked up at them with a serious expression. "Our mission this time is not to explore civilized foreign worlds rich with life signatures, but a lifeless world that might not have anything at all. Our target is to search for special dimensional signatures, for a ''demiplane'' known as the Unified Archives."


    And then came the leader''s speech, something that was occurring amongst every party awaiting deployment on the Grancypher.


    Priest encouraged the team members, telling them that they would get all exchange points and clearances possible if they accomplished the mission as ordered, and might even get some souvenirs from the otherworld as spoils. Everyone present was fearless, having resolved themselves when they chose to join the otherworld exploration teams. In fact, some of them may have joined precisely because of the delight of adventuring which forces them into life-and-death situations.


    "Ah, it''s time to sortie."


    As the speeches concluded, a crew of the vessel guided a truck into the elite party''s breakroom. The crewmember gave the party a silent nod before turning to leave, just as Rider went to the car delightedly and took the truck to his teammates and opened it.


    The truck''s container opened from behind, and strong scents of steel cascaded along with intense mana ripples. Priest stared intently inside, where equipment and supplies for all five of them were prepared: there were various weapons, five sets of repairable survival regalia and armor, three sets of buff potions (each standard set having Dragon Strength Elixir, Burn Potion, Lightning Potion, armor elixir and divine healing potion), simple transportation (a simple four-wheeled foldable mana-powered off-road vehicle), energy detectors and various unusual gadgets.


    Those were all standard equipment for External Exploration Parties, and Priest had become very accustomed to them after extended training. Beside him, the Alchemist appeared wanting to retch when he saw the three sets of potions, but Priest did not pay him too much mind since he saw a brand-new object that had never appeared in their equipment list before.


    Silver cylinders.


    "Restoration¡­ Beam?"


    Curious, Clergy held up the cylinder which was thirty centimeters in length and eight centimeters in diameter. However, his expression promptly shifted once the cylinder began to activate. "Oh no, this thing is heavy! Rider, you''re up!"


    "Been telling you to rain more, and not slack during physical training¡­ Watch me!"


    Rider strode forward with a jibe in passing. Ready to pick up the silver cylinder at one breath, his expression changed the instant he was prepared to touch the cylinder. "Wait, this thing is actually three tons?"


    While three tons was nothing much for Rider, who had been about to reach Gold-tier, it remained a scary mass. There was hence no wonder why Clergy, who had gone through equally substantial physical training, could not pick it up. Not even Rider himself would be able to carry it everywhere.


    "That heavy? Could you be using it wrong? Let me take a look at the manual."


    Mage, who had been stroking the [Quad-cored Rapid Charging Explosion Scepter] he ordered passionately, frowned at his teammates'' exchange and picked up the instruction manual for the Restoration Beam. He studied it carefully, before emphasizing loudly, "this product, being a trial product from the Moldavian Liege''s Residence has yet been lightened due to various reasons and is unsuitable for widespread use. It is currently distributed to each exploration party to collect data in actual scenarios."


    "Actual usage: place vertically on a flat surface, inject three standard units of energy to activate and enter the spiritual password ''Wisdom Unquenchable, Order Eternal''. Wait for three minutes as the Restoration Beam activates automatically, turning into a silver beam with a two-meter radius and seven-point-five meters in height. Place the injured inside, put in corresponding energy and materials as the beam instructs, and the wounds upon the injured would be automatically be restored."


    "The beam cannot be destroyed or repositioned. After its location is locked, it would only revert to its mobile metallic cylinder form after three hours unless the password was entered. The beam could provide Gold-tier energy shield protection for all personnel within its reach¡ªhence, do not place the beam randomly, but keep it at a secure base. If any personnel were to perish in the process of exploration, please use the ''Soul Pool Sphere'' attached to the beam for collecting the deceased''s soul or soul fragments, before placing it inside the beam itself."


    Mage''s lifted as he read that, and exclaimed in slight surprise at his four teammates beside him. "It''s actually something the liege made? Looks like it might be useful!"


    Every person on Mycroft knew essentially that whenever the phrase ''product from the Moldavian Liege''s Residence appeared with neither prefix nor suffix, it meant the product had the fingerprints of Count Radcliffe in its research and development. Furthermore, those with that label, such as ''Enchanted Armor'', ''Liquid Crystal Display'', ''Intercontinental Communications Circle'' and the recently bestselling ''Spirit Terminal'' were all genuine exquisite items.


    The Enchanted Armors had now seen widespread applications. Fine sets of such armors afforded tremendous effectiveness from engineering to combat during adventures, the artificial limbs and exosuit armor helping the disabled to regain mobility or even greater power. Liquid Crystal Displays meanwhile were must-haves for various nobles and affluent families. Different media such as Magus Weekly had now joined the trend, establishing news and other programs to be broadcasted onscreen.


    There was even less to elaborate on the spiritual terminal. The magical product jointly invented by several Legendary champions was now the most popular magical tool on Mycroft throughout history. It had various wondrous functions that could not be described clearly in a few words, but there was no doubt that the Terminal had eternally changed the living habits and way of thinking for all Mycroft peoples. Diverse information exchange and swift distribution had broken much ignorance and misunderstandings the continent held towards magical beasts and the Dark Forest, and with the corresponding cost, anyone could acquire information they desire from the Terminal.


    In short, the phrase ''Product of Moldavian Liege''s Residence'' had basically become a quality assurance¡ªnot merely simple quality goods either, but civilian-friendly products that could be distributed globally without limit. Knowing that, the Rider no longer complained about the heaviness of the silver cylinder, instead quietly hung it on his ''anti-gravity belt'', although the cylinder took up ninety percent of its load at once.


    "Looks like it''s some healing method similar to Holy Light but is completely automated¡­ It''s definitely useful for otherworld exploration," Priest said, stepping forward to the red-black fist-sized sphere beside the cylinder and unable to repress some interest. "As for the Soul Pool Sphere, does it really preserve soul around it? Isn''t that stepping into the domain of necromancy? And if we really died from some accident, things would certainly be in dire straits and where would we find the time to preserve it? Even if we did, what good would that do?"


    "That''s right. What good would there be? Won''t the person still be dead?"


    Alchemist nodded, believing that the certain noble had missed something and thus overdid things, although he had a different opinion as well.


    "Maybe it quickly preserves our perished souls if we brought it along, and that way, even if all of us died at once, those nobles would be able to learn from our souls how we died, and then avenge us?"


    "That''s possible." Clergy found the idea creative, and turned to Rider. "Want to die a bit, and test this thing?"


    "No thanks. I''ll leave that honor to you."


    ***


    Having ensured that they had their respective equipment, everyone headed for the changing room and sortied, and was quickly finished, having familiarized themselves utterly with that procedure.


    At the moment, the entire Elite External Exploration Party resembled a squad of combat machines packaged in silver tin cans. On their outermost layer was a fully-sealed Enchanted Armor used for otherworlds, a design inspired from a certain Steel Elemental and crafted with ''Living Metals'' forged from various methods. Those armors were self-regenerating, even capable of strengthening itself as time passed.


    Furthermore, beneath the silver layer of Living Metal armor plates were inner shielding developed by studying the self-healing materials found on the body of Saluka, the Insectoid Demon General. It was highly malleable and could alleviate impact force by great margins, the two combined layers of armor allowing normal humans without supernatural powers the ability to actually withstand several full-powered-blows from Gold-class. At the hands of Extraordinary individuals with considerable ability in the first place, it could take even violent offensives from Gold-pinnacle.


    The five armored figures also held various other equipment. A war hammer hung by Priest''s hip, while he carried a ''Gravity Shield'' on his back. The latter was translucent, appearing to be made from crystals, with pale-white ripples spreading visibly from the center of the shield towards all directions. It was a high-grade extraordinary item that could be redeemed with 4000 exchange points and a C-class exchange clearance, a new equipment Priest himself had swapped for some time ago.


    Alchemist, meanwhile, was holding a narrow and long dwarven hand cannon. Called the ''Number Four Arcane Missile Automatic Discharger'' by the Moldavian Liege himself, the mouthful name was simply too difficult to even be memorized, and so everyone simply shortened it to ''Large-sized Dwarven Handcannon''.


    As for Mage, he was naturally holding his ''Quad-cored Rapid Charging Explosion Scepter''. Named by that Liege as well, it was shortened to ''Explosion Scepter'' due to being a mouthful as well.


    Clergy held nothing, although he was surrounded by seven crystal balls that orbited around him like satellites. Those were the latest creation of the Seven Gods Church that had no link to Moldavia, flickering with sacred white radiances of different intensity and bobbing around agilely.


    Rider''s equipment was the ''Foldable Four-Wheeled Off-road Vehicle''¡ªindeed, why else was he called Rider? Although horseriding was difficult in another world, driving remained a form of ''riding''. Indeed, his weapon was put together with the vehicle, having no need to carrying along.


    The five-man exploration team was armed to the teeth, with their equipment sufficient to start an uprising in one of the small West Mountain nations a dozen years ago. If the five tin cans charge forward in the magically-powered Off-Road Vehicle, they could crash through some of the weaker city walls, and should their ability ascend to Gold, they could fight Supreme if they worked together."


    "Ready, everyone?" Priest asked quietly, standing at the center of the breakroom as he looked at the others equipped themselves fully. "Our first official exploration is beginning soon. The Empire was definitely not stingy when it came to our grooming, and so we must give it our all, even repaying that faith with our lives!"


    "Of course!" The other four answered, a chorus that echoed throughout the Grancypher. Those were voices from the other seven exploration parties who had finished training, and would be transported to eight different worlds for quick exploration and precluding as they searched for a special ''dimensional ripple'', or even the location of the lost demiplane, the ''Unified Archives''. Everyone present was aware that their objective was intricately linked to the future of the Mycroft civilization, and everyone felt great honor over that.


    Soon, a clear, delicate and feminine voice was broadcasted ship-wide.


    "The Grancypher is connecting to the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds¡­ Magical link success, executing energy resonance: 1%, 2%, 3%... All exploration personnel, please be prepared for teleportation."


    Having heard the voice, all exploration party members stood on a row of light-blue circular platforms. The platforms were charging along with the progress rate reported by the voice, all while a massive and profound ripple began to stream out from the circle bit by bit, calming all those excited explorers.


    It was the power of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, a majestic force that could connect two points in the Multiverse in an instant.


    "100%."


    The gentle feminine voice ended its count. "Energy resonance completed."


    Wroom¡ªa dull hum echoed, and a black domain wherein a certain deep but clear voice could be heard appeared at once on every platform, engulfing every explorer.


    "Multi-quadrant teleportation commencing."


    Starfall Year 838, at 1721 hours on the eleventh of March, the airship Grancypher was linked to the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, launching the first official otherworld expedition in history.


    And amidst the Void, the huge frame of a man stood nearby the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, watching the arrival of the Grancypher as well as the countless stirring of countless dimensional ripples that soon clamed within. The silhouette of a silver serpent wrapped itself around its right arm, seemingly conversing with that man.


    "Never imagined that you humans would find your target faster than we could." The Steel Python told the man in slight wonder. "It took me quite some time just to confirm that your lost demiplane was generally located at the center of the ''Dark Domain'', and yet your side just relied on a vague signal to grasp the Dark Domain."


    The man¡ªJoshua¡ªnodded heavily and thanked Karlis sincerely. "Sorry for troubling you, to do so much for Mycroft."


    "Is there a need for thanks between us? That dozen of Restoration Beams you have given me had been given to the survivors of Grandia. Most who had lost parts of their bodies, even their internal organs in their battles against the Death Shades had thus fully recovered. All of them are now strongly motivated, and for those Children alone, I would aid you as much as I could."


    There was a hint of surprise and awe in Karlis''s voice at the mention of the Restoration Beam as well. "I actually never imagined that Steel Strength could be so useful and so intricate¡­ That may be the difference between World Will and individual lifeforms, I could never have utilized Authority to such a micro extent¡­ Your application of Steel Strength had already surpassed most Steel Pythons."


    Joshua naturally happily accepted Karli''s sincere praise, but switched to another matter instead of speaking further on that. "By the way, Karlis, why do you call those parts near the Void Vortex ''Dark Domain''? How do they differ?"


    "Dark Domains are dimensional regions where there are worlds with ruined Initial Flame, although the Flame was not completely extinguished."


    Karlis could not help laughing bitterly at that. "Actually, Mycroft, myself and the destroyed worlds around us formed one Dark Domain before. There may be life left in those worlds, but most were on their last legs, and just a step away from falling into the Abyss¡­ Such environments are simply hostile. If those little fellows of yours were not so well-equipped, I would have stopped you from sending them to those worlds.


    "Is that so."


    Joshua had expected that earlier, which was why he said nothing and simply kept silent, before shaking his head and sighing after some time. "Well, so what if it''s dangerous? I''ve made all the precautions for them¡ªthe rest is up to their endurance."


    "That''s right, you shouldn''t have to worry over them. Each life has their destiny, some which you can change, and that alone is enough. There is no need to confirm that every life would succeed to the last for it''s impossible: they all have their paths to walk."


    Joshua shrugged helplessly in response, aware that his attitude was not right¡­ After all, a person like him who often traveled otherworlds alone simply had no right to point fingers at others who were taking risk, but even so, he could not help being concerned.


    Nonetheless, he definitely had no need to be excessively worried, since he had backup plans ready.


    "Don''t underestimate the Restoration Beams, little fellows." He murmured to himself in the Void. "That''s not just a useful healing tool¡­"


    At that, he closed his eyes.


    In a certain corner of Joshua''s spirit, all there had been was a blanket of Chaos and dark nothingness.


    But now, all Chaos and nothingness had retreated, leaving a black, obscure shroud¡­ And within, silver specks were lit one after another, finally becoming dazzling stars.


    Another eight stars were hence visibly seen darting towards the distance, sinking within the dark, obscure shroud once more.


    Joshua opened his eyes, and told Karlis beside him quietly, "Let us return."


    "Take me to Karlis for a trip¡­ it''s been a long time since I''ve seen your place."


    "You are most welcome, He Who Reignited the Flame. The doors to all worlds are opened wide to you."

 Chapter 734 Silver Fairy

    A wild tempest billowed, flapping clothing filled with sand and dust noisily. A hooded man in desert robes walked amidst the barren evening desert as wind and sand that cooled in relative to noontime splashed upon his body, gathering microscopic dust at the folds of his clothing that remained as if stagnated water.


    It was the Monadra Desert in the world of Karlis.


    Legend has it that the desert was once a chain of mountains, but a terrible battle and gigantic world shift saw the collapse of the mountains into the desert of present day.


    Still, that was precisely how many minerals and precious resources hidden deep within the mountains were spread everywhere amongst the mountains and could be excavated easily. As long as those willing brought the necessary magical equipment and braved the risk of being lost in the desert, they would certainly be handsomely rewarded.


    However, the man who had been strolling in the dust and sand had been searching for a dozen days with no luck. Not only did he not find the precious minerals each important city rewarded generously for, he was also lost in the sands.


    The winds cooled as night came, the accumulated dirt forcing the man to pause and dust off two or three kilograms of sand off his clothes. While that naturally freed him considerably, his feet suddenly throbbed and he fell into the sand, gulping several mouthfuls of dry sand.


    There was a serpent-shaped crest forged from silver metals hanging visibly by his hip, with several small words inscribed upon it.


    [Kar is Ag ent]


    That was all that could be seen¡ªthe others were simply unintelligible due to excessive wear from the desert weather.


    "Bleh¡­ Looks like death is coming for me¡­"


    Even as he spat out the sand forcefully, the man merely felt a dryness in his mouth, just as a murky sensation as if a blunt force struck him surged in his head. He knew that his spirit and stamina were at their limits, which was why he suddenly left off balance as he dusted himself¡­ Still, that ending was not unexpected, being an ''Agent of Karlis'', his task was to give improve the lives of his own kind across the world.


    It was likely that the Monadra Desert had high-grade Thorium deposits which held indescribable value for the mana circulation in cities. The man knew that he was not the only one to enter desert, but he was probably the only one who found the Thorium mine.


    Still, what was the point? A sudden storm made him lose all his luggage, and he could only walk alone, lost among the wind and sands until he is mummified by the dryness.


    At the very thought, the man found that he no longer had the strength to stand. He could feel endless dirt accumulating on his body as if rapidly burying him, and he did not resist. His brain seemed to have completely stopped working, and he simply closed his eyes, prepared for the moment he could no longer breathe.


    But, after a long time has passed.


    "I''m¡­ not dead?"


    The man did not wait for the sand to cover his cheeks and clog his breathing. Brief rest granted him strength, allowing him to open his eyes bewilderedly.


    That was when he saw two or three dots of silver brilliance whirling around his body. The dancing sands in the air appeared to hear the call of those dots, and was blocked beyond a faint, silver semi-spherical shield.


    "Another lost traveler. Do we help him?"


    "Travelers are bad news. They snatched off Sister Xia last time and never came back even now¡ªBrother Gurney is ready to rescue her."


    "Let''s help him. He is a life after all, and they might prove useful for the Mother of All."


    When he heard the voices, the man suddenly remembered rumors circulating around the desert¡­ Those were lights wandering amidst the dust, beings representing vigor and hope. Whenever one met trouble deep in the Monadra desert, they would be received by those lights if their paths crossed, and be safely returned to the world outside the desert.


    The man had actually never believed those rumors. It was not long since their cities had been moved into this world, and it was long ascertained that the world itself was one reviving from destruction, with no indigenous lifeforms spawning. Whatever lights in the deserts must have all been false.


    And yet, the conviction in the depths of his heart was shaking. In that very moment, those few dancing dots seemed to have come to a decision, and the man sensed that his body was being lifted by a cool power, and moved quickly in the air alongside the dots!


    The flight was simply so swift that the man had not the time to memorize the path at all, and neither were there landmarks to be referenced in the deserts. One way or other, amidst murky thoughts, the man felt as if he had entered an ocean of light, and smelled the familiar scent of plants and felt the vigor of life¡­ Most importantly, he smelled water!


    With all his strength, the man opened his eyes by a slit, and looked toward the ocean of light before him.


    However, what he saw was simply landscapes of silver flowers that bloomed in the desert, as well as countless small people dancing over a Flower Sea, pairs of wings growing out of their little backs.


    ***


    "The migrants from Grandia developed quickly. In a brief few years, they had formally established themselves, setting their roots here."


    On the skies of Karlis, a black-haired man stood over the clouds, and flew everywhere along the winds. Beside him, a seemingly formless spiritual body was speaking to him.


    "That is normal. Grandia had been in a post-apocalyptic state near the end, and the refugees are all survivors with a complete social structure fit for such a dire age. They certainly would establish themselves here at yours, where things are much better, even redeveloping civilization."


    The black-haired man responded to the spiritual body''s wonder, lowering his head to look at the desert beneath him, his expression interested. "That being said, Karlis, you never told about these¡­. Hmm, Flower Fairies."


    "Didn''t I?" Karlis the Steel Python exclaimed, feigning surprise. "I''ve probably forgotten¡­ But you never told me that you''ve turned the Steel Shard I''ve given you into a Steel Elemental either."


    Not intending to waste the effort for such meaningless drivel, Joshua looked towards the serene silver sea of flowers at the center of the desert, an unnatural expression on his face. "I feel the presence of my power from the Flower Fairies¡­ don''t tell me you never noticed that!"


    "You''re right."


    Karlis nodded, and simply admitted the case. "Those fairies are definitely life spawning from your residual power. I myself have unlocked their intelligence, granting them basic social structure and culture."


    Then, as Karlis described and Joshua conjectured, the warrior quickly learned the origins of those luminous people who were remarkably similar to fairies.


    When Joshua first used the power of the King of Searing Soul to reignite the Flame of Karlis, he had quickly left the world afterward and was unaware of how the world changed later. Moreover, in the few occasions he returned afterward, he basically spent it visiting the settlements of Grandia survivors instead of taking a look around other parts, which kept him unaware of such change.


    The Flower Fairies¡­ Or Silver Fairies, were beings born when the warrior first left.


    At the time, the world was briefly revived after its Flame had been rekindled, but its cycle of souls gradually extinguished once more, unable to rebuild itself due to lack of life. Karlis had hence simply paused its destruction instead of recovering, although the Steel Python did not mind¡ªits essence remained unharmed, in a few million years, it would naturally cultivate new life from the ashes, recreating an ecosphere.


    Naturally, it would not take so long with an Ancient Dragon, which in turn might take just a few millennia.


    Still, it was after Joshua left that Karlis discovered something unexpected¡­ and that was a silver flower in the heart of the Monadra desert, formerly the Monadra mountains.


    Those little blossoms which had petals resembling petals were extraordinarily tenacious, the only life to awaken and not wither in the revival. At the sight of those flowers, Karlis the Steel Python understood at once that it was probably the key of its rapid recovery: with the flower as a starting point to spawn more plant life, there would


    "But a few years later, probably the day when you moved the refugees from Grandia here and the day you ascended to Legend."


    Karlis''s spirit remained alongside Joshua as he stood over the clouds, watching the silver flowers in the desert and shaking its head feebly. "All silver flowers seemed to develop resonance, and a hint of Steel Strength appeared in their bodies, which thus birthed those beings."


    In other words, the fairies.


    They were called fairy because they were certainly a lifeform completely identical to the fairies of Mycroft. All of them were beings formed entirely out of condensed Nature Energies, eventually developing self-awareness. However, unlike most fairies which spawned with elemental energies or ether, silver fairies could only reproduce through the protection of World Wills, or the cultivation of Steel Strength wielders such as Joshua himself.


    The Silver Fairies were pure beings of Order. They lived in extraordinary harmony, learning to work together at birth and virtually never fighting against each other. They lived in the Flower Sea, instructed by Karlis itself, and if not for the migrants from Grandia, they would have been the only option Karlis had to save its own world.


    "Those little fellows are highly adaptable to their environment."


    Joshua nodded solemnly as he looked at the specks of light dancing amongst the silver flowers. "They could survive almost unconditionally, needing only ''substance''¡­ That makes them stronger than the delicate fairies, who look about to die whenever they traveled to low-mana worlds.


    "Surviving is easy. It''s reproduction that is the problem." Karlis sighed lightly in return. "It takes centuries for a generation of the Silver Fairies to breed, and the carrier of their propagation¡ªthe silver flower¡ªis delicate as well, and could easily be destroyed by other beings."


    Joshua could tell that much, and he was aware that those were not the only issues.


    Creatures of pure Order, the Silver Fairies are innately passionate in rapport, willing to aid other races or travelers who mistakenly ventured deep into the Monadro desert. They would escort them out of the desert on their own accord or point the lost to the right direction, saving more than seventy travelers in a brief few years and becoming a legend amongst the desert travelers.


    That was also precisely why the Silver Fairies were being eyed by other beings.


    A point in case was the fairy who mentioned that another of its kind had been spirited away, there were travelers who took an interest on the various unique abilities of the Silver Fairies, including their shield that blocks wind and sand, along with their instincts that finds metallic ores. That was why they would often swindle the fairies, kidnapping them so that they would serve them.


    Joshua looked up, his gaze sweeping across the world of Karlis as his Steel Vision energized. He quickly found eleven Silver Fairies living with Grandians across different places, fairies that had left the Flower Sea this year for the world beyond.


    The warrior frowned slightly.


    Although most fairies were guests of honor amongst Grandia tribes, given all protection and worshipped as a mascot, there were those who relied solely on deceit and trickery, cheating the fairies into serving them without reward apart from the occasional metals as sustenance. It was worse that the na?ve Silver Fairies did not find anything bad about that, since they had mostly lived in that manner in the Flower Sea.


    "This will not do." The warrior shook his head.


    Though it was not stated clearly, Joshua was aware that the birth of Silver Flowers was clearly left by his lifeforce and Order power, and the birth of the Silver Fairies was unquestionably brought forth by his ascension to Legend, which caused a small-scale Steel Resonance phenomenon. It was like how many worlds were born one after another in the Void Vortex¡ªin Karlis, countless life was hence born following his rise into Legend.


    From a certain point of view, if Syndicate (and Lisa), who unexpectedly gained Steel Strength link was considered Joshua''s first Apostle, then those fairies flying everywhere was possibly¡­ the warrior''s first ''brood''.


    While he simply did not want to admit that his first generation of ''brood'' were actually a bunch of fairies, it remained a fact, and Joshua found nothing untoward about it. Additionally, he was no Evil God and did not require his brood to bypass World Barriers and war in the conquest of worlds. Those cluster of silver lights are much better looking than those hideous mess of blood and flesh¡ªeye candy is a fine attribute as well.


    Nevertheless, having ascertained that Silver Fairies were his brood, Joshua would not allow them to develop so carefreely, or more precisely, muddleheadedly. Karlis did not know how it should nurture those beings of Steel Strength, but the warrior incidentally had a recent invention that was suitable for them.


    High above the clouds in the skies, Joshua reached out at pointed at the silver Flower Sea, and raging Steel Strength stirred at his fingertips, even drawing the meteorological movement.


    In that instant, all moving clouds within thousands of meters no longer moved following winds. They gradually paused before moving in the opposite direction, crowding towards a certain person''s fingertips. As wild winds cascaded, a colossal vortex of dark clouds took shape visibly in the skies over the Monadra desert.


    Dust and sand rose into the air, light twisted while lightning weaved within the vortex. As substantial dispersed particles assembled, a silver star flashed at the heart of the clouds of gloom, turning into a beam that descended from the heavens, down to the center of the silver Flower Sea!


    Countless fairies flew up in a panic¡ªlight unfurled at once, instantly turning the skies over the Flower Sea into an opaque silver nebula. But soon, the nebula realized that not only the beam was not destroyed, it was condensing where it was into a solid cylindrical body, emanating an¡­ unique yet affectionate presence.


    "Eh? What are you doing?"


    Karlis, rather curious about Joshua''s moves, asked him about it puzzledly. "I understand that you want to help the fairies, but the beam¡­ wasn''t it the Restoration Beam you mentioned to me before? Silver Fairies do not need healing¡ªgiven their size, they would die at once or gradually be reborn, assimilated by dust if they were every hurt."


    "Of course, to solve the greatest problem the Silver Fairies face."


    Withdrawing his hand, Joshua allowed the dark cloud vortex to slowly disperse, absorbing the water vapors and dust within as materials to create the Restoration Beam while answering the Steel Python matter-of-factly.


    "This is a gift that suits them best."


    ***


    Restoration Beam was in reality, a series of Steel Strength clusters embodying a self-repair programming. Since Joshua himself was completely composed of Steel Strength and had turned that power into an embodiment of his will, Restoration Beam was hence part of his power and part of his will, and with the Beam itself being pure Steel Strength, the summation of both would emanate a sense of familiarity to the Silver Fairies.


    More than that, that particularly colossal Restoration Beam had formidable defensive ability, and was capable of controlling electromagnetism and gravity to produce various protective barriers. It could act as the primary settlement for the Silver Fairies, protecting their homeland the Flower Sea so that it would never be destroyed by beings below Legend¡­ And it was the most suitable place for them to keep their offspring as compared to the silver flowers.


    "They would grasp the usage for the Restoration Beam by themselves¡ªI won''t have to say much."


    Joshua did not wish to interfere too much with the Silver Fairies'' progress. The fairies of Mycroft had the four Legendary Fairy Queens which could create worlds, and the warrior hence did not want his interference to influence the race that held great potential. Be that as it may, those fairies remained his brood, and he hence provided a basic shelter for their propagation.


    Furthermore, the warrior had no intention to help those Silver Fairies which had been fooled or invited beyond the Flower Sea. Those were their choices, and Joshua would at most deliver some knowledge he gained from the Earth Temple texts about Steel Strength to all fairies, allowing them to learn some fundamental strengthening.


    "The weak would be exploited. That is something fundamental that cannot be resolved even under protection of the powerful, but I could empower them through my sheltering."


    Joshua spoke softly as he strolled in the air. "But if they are willing to stay feeble or never yearn strength, I''m out of ideas there."


    "Aren''t you emphasizing too heavily on ''Freedom of Choice''?"


    Karlis the Steel Python, having stayed silent for quite some time asked in disbelief as the warrior approached the edge of the world. "Joshua, they are your brood¡­ It''s because I know that I would aid them albeit without interfering¡­ If you wish, you could promote all Silver Fairies to become a powerful combat force belonging to you, and they would be willing to fight for you¡ªtheir maker!"


    The Evil God of Famine, the Crystal Insect Yurmadais was not actually a powerful warring race. However, when their world was corrupted into an Evil God, the original form the Crystal Insects were promoted as its brood, becoming a dangerous being of Chaos that navigates freely through the Void, dealing severe damage to civilizations even individually.


    On the other hand, Joshua''s ability was incapable of promoting his core brood to a threshold comparable to Legend like the Evil Gods, but there would be no issues at all if they were to be promoted to Gold. With the Silver Fairies'' living essence, Joshua could easily grant them the ability to disintegrate matter, learn offensive moves for molecular dispersion, a formidable attack for most races.


    "The crux of freedom is to not influence the freedom of others."


    Joshua shook his head seriously in return to Karlis''s opinion. "If I do not wish to become a monster rampaging across the Multiverse, that principle must be maintained."


    "What use is there even promoting the Silver Fairies, for the level I''m at? If I wanted to, I could create attack towers that outnumber their population, each capable of discharging of Legendary-tier energy offensive that disintegrate matter, and move freely by absorbing energies in the Void¡­ Is it necessary to destroy a race''s future for some unnecessary combat force?"


    ''Of course not.'' Karlis understood that as well.


    At present, time did not matter for either Joshua and the Steel Python. If not for Evil God invasions, they could use millennia to wait as the first primitive peoples developed a civilization that could freely travel the Void, although they would progress faster if either of them was present to instruct those peoples. In that respect, the Silver Fairies had considerable fundamentals and did not dull in comparison to the civilization of Mycroft Fairies, even if the latter had multiple Legends and the opportunity to bring themselves to the next level.


    Spoiling things through excessive enthusiasm was unnecessary. Allowing them to freely develop and choose was enough, a fine choice regardless of empowerment or maintaining the status quo.


    Furthermore, it was just like how Joshua put it.


    At the thought, Karlis the Steel Python could not help sighing in its spirit.


    If the fairies were not to get used to the warrior''s forced and frequent interference, finally becoming a race that had no restraint, it was best if there was no interference in the first place¡­ even if it was an insignificant possibility, it was not worth attempting to build on it through brute force.


    "Alright. There''s no need to become so forlorn over such frivolity. In the end, I would feel that I''m a disgusting bastard if I were to field those fairies in battle, what with their physical sizes."


    Joshua, not knowing what Karlis was thinking, clapped his hands and simply sat down in the skies over Karlis, having materialized a normal chair. He then out a bright gem and smiled. "Come, the teleportation should almost be over. Let us see what worlds the little fellows of the Exploration Department had arrived in."


    As he spoke, the gem¡ªa Spirit Terminal¡ªreleased a screen under the influence of Joshua''s power. The screen itself was a sheet of darkness that kept flickering, but it soon calmed and the signal was reconnected. There were hints of light and shadow, where some figures were moving busily around.


    It was footage of the External Exploration Party.

 Chapter 735 Rainbow of the Dark

    All expedition members were unaware that the compressed form of the Restoration Beam they carried along was equipped with a complete information transmitting module specially made by Joshua. Activating right after teleportation, the module would concurrently collect data of images, sound and energy signatures around it.


    Still, the module itself was not mobile, while the area for its data collection was a narrow five-meter radius. Joshua, however, could use it confirm the expedition party''s current status at all times, while generally learning about the world they were located. Not only would that make rescuing convenient, the warrior could activate the Restoration Beam from his end and open a defensive barrier during dire moments.


    "You''re pampering those children a little," Karlis said, revealing its opinion about the module. It was rather surprised that Joshua actually possessed the capacity to communicate across worlds, but soon realized it was not unusual after considering the attribute of Steel Strength. However, after Joshua opened eight screens simultaneously and enlarged them all around him, seemingly ready to watch an eight-screened high-definition movie on the skies of Karlis, the Steel Python could not help muttering, "Aren''t you being a little overprotective?"


    Joshua shook his head in disagreement. "It''s untoward for you to think that."


    Overprotective? That kind of thinking actually was unusual. It was of utmost importance to guarantee the safety of expedition members¡ªwhen Earth made the Moon landings and launched observation systems to the Moon, Mars and other places, when did they not exhaust all efforts, endless capital, and manpower just to guarantee the expedition''s safety? It is with supernatural powers in this Multiverse that it was easier to explore otherworlds since the expedition members would have certain self-defense ability, but inversely, the danger they faced would be greater.


    Joshua had relied on his own unique beyond-lightspeed medium to keep information transmitted without delay, which was why that could not be used on the expedition members. Otherwise, the entire expedition would be in constant contact with the Empire, receiving official communications and help.


    "The eight expedition parties are exploring eight different possible worlds in the ''Dark Domain'' at the same time."


    Joshua settled into his chair as Karlis hovered like a spirit behind his back, both watching the footage from the eight screens. "Their mission is to survey the basic conditions of those worlds," Joshua said as watched the stream, "accumulate experience while searching for traces of the Unified Archives, all while ensuring their own safety. While finding the Archives would take some luck, others are simple matters, and could be perfectly accomplished if nothing unexpected happens."


    Furthermore, most researchers had predicted that searching for whereabouts of the Unified Archives would not be difficult: the demiplane where the Archives had darted across the Void in heavy force, crashing into one of the worlds in the Dark Domain, after of which both fused into a single body, like how the ''Infinite Horizon'' combined with Mycroft.


    Naturally, the fusion process was not smooth, perhaps even painful. Calculations projected that with the momentum at which the Archives moved, it would have been an apocalyptic crash if it collided with another world, and the entire continent or planet was likely to shatter into pieces. Some believed that the crash of the Archives was itself part of the reason that the Initial Flame of Dark Domain worlds were extinguished.


    And such a terrible calamity would definitely leave a profound mark, the shockwave of which would never dissipate until now. As long as the eight exploration parties arrived at the world where the Archives was, they would definitely discover it.


    Joshua was watching the screen as the eight parties stirred from their brief teleportation daze. They quickly determined the safety of the environment around them, the atmospheric and geographical conditions, along with the mana elementals and other information. They would follow their training, having the spellcasters masterfully open an atmospheric shied that provides oxygen, while the clergies would cast an ''Allegiance Detection''.


    Allegiance Detection was used on Mycroft to determine the stance of each lifeform, a sacred spell developed from the Holy Light principle that ''Those who awakened Holy Light must be not evil''. It would be a simple and useful spell to detect intelligence: beings with certain wisdom would be found, whether they were pure energy, constructs or normal beings, and in turn the caster would receive feedback about their allegiances.


    Given that the mechanism with which Allegiance Detection took effect was the spirit and that there were no conditions for its casting, it was much more reliable than the Nature-class spell ''Life Detection'' in the absence of nature, save for the fact that it takes a high-level caster.


    "All eight worlds have no life. The environments appear secure as well."


    Joshua relaxed after generally confirming the situation, having tensed and prepared to act at a moment''s notice. The most dangerous period for expeditions was the initial moments, the time right after teleportation: what if the expedition was sent directly to a magma world, or into the depths of an aquatic world, perhaps a toxic world of acid?


    The handpicked expedition members just might be able to swim in magma, but their equipment would not be able to activate in the depths or when covered in acid. Therefore, if the party could not cast a protective spell in time as their spirit began to dull, even an elite party would be wiped out.


    Joshua had taken that into consideration, which was why he had initially planned to help every party maintain a defensive barrier for some time at the start of their teleportation, That would avoid them from dying to hazardous environments or sudden threats, but due to technical issues, that was unachievable, which was why he resorted to the next best solution and witness their initial moments of exploration firsthand.


    "The Flame of those worlds are almost dying¡­ they are worse off than myself."


    Joshua and Karlis were sharing their senses, and the Steel Python could not help sighing grimly as it watched the eight different worlds. "They are not destroyed by Evil Gods; I can''t feel the power of Chaos¡­ Still, they were not destroyed at once. My guess is that when the Evil God of Fertility passed by, it offset all balance of the ecosystem in the worlds around, and those worlds are approaching death despite surviving."


    That was what Joshua thought as well. He himself had touched the remains of Fertility, and was aware of the essence of its power.


    It was a force that compelled a target to bloom so much it declines. From certain perspectives, it might appear to be extreme, singular-direction time acceleration, and yet was much more terrible than that. In the period of sudden bloom, every hidden flaw would burst out instantly¡­ it was impossible to master such formidable power, and therefore it meant faster self-destruction. And from there, the energy that dispersed from the target would be plundered by the Evil God of Fertility.


    There would be Helium flash even with planets, which in turn expanded into red giants that swiftly cooled and withered, before becoming black dwarfs after all energy had been stolen.


    As for why the powerful Evil God of Fertility was defeated by the Sage¡­ Joshua had a rather immature guess, and it was that the Evil God had catalyzed the Sage to an unprecedented peak form¡­ which never declined.


    After all, Joshua himself could amplify himself to a near flawless state in his battle against Fattrovi. If the Sage, who was likely to have no weaknesses or sickness at all to be triggered by the Evil God of Fertility, had been elevated by the Chaos being to his greatest form as well, that would meant it could not force the Sage to ''wither'', and was quickly purified into nothingness afterward.


    A tale that was true yet sad.


    Ceasing his thoughts about the Evil God, Joshua turned and continue his watch of the expeditions'' current status.


    The eight worlds were labeled worlds Zero One to Eight, with four of them being barren sandy worlds, two where the presence of water was confirmed, with two more remaining under survey.


    At present, the six expedition parties which had generally finished exploring their surroundings were giving headquarters a status report. Naturally, the teams were unaware that Joshua could hear them directly just as they described their findings into a transceiver. The transceiver itself had a voice recording function that would dispatch signals into the Void intermittently. Meanwhile, the otherworld exploration headquarters would receive the signal, and while the delay was considerable it remained a communication method, avoiding fruitless expeditions if the parties ever met an accident.


    "Report from World Zero Two. Temporary label: ''Barren World'', luminosity being 52, gravity deviation 1.13, mana concentration 0.31. No water, oxygen or intelligence found¡ªthe surface is basically a compound plate of stone and soil, and elevated observation indicated that the environment here is basically identical. It is all desert wasteland, nothing of value has been found as yet."


    "Report from World Zero Seven. Temporary label: ''Aquatic World'', luminosity is 77, gravity deviation 1.07. mana concentration here is 0.83, and we are now positioned at the depths of a calm, windless ocean. There are no signs of land or intelligence around us, and our Caster had frozen a layer of ice as our settlement. Elevated observation indicated that there are no signs of continents in a diameter of four hundred kilometers, which is approximately sixteen thousand square kilometers. Oxygen is rich here, approximately 1.92 the standard values of Mycroft. Alchemist has found a special species of algae in the water, which may be the source of rich oxygen."


    "Report from World Zero Five. This world has no light, luminosity being 3, gravity deviation is 0.92, the temperature is ninety-four degrees below, mana concentration 1.21. It''s extremely cold and dry here despite neither rain nor frost. We are now above a stone layer and had not discovered signs of intelligence¡ªwe could not carry out surveys of other regions at the moment, only able to set up temporary camp and ensure survival."


    "It''s bleeding cold here!"


    "Quick, anti-elemental buffs!"


    "Where''s Alchemist? Where''s the potions?"


    "Don''t ask for resistance potions from me. You can''t open the lid, can''t drink it even if you did, unless you want the bottle sticking to your mouth."


    Voices of others could be heard around the ones making reports.


    "World Zero Eight¡­"


    "Zero Four¡­"


    "Six¡­"


    Having completed professional training, each party leader reported their team''s findings in a special format that were recorded into the transceiver. Joshua listened carefully to their reports¡ªhis world-transcending senses only covered five meters after all. Karlis, too, listened attentively. Steel Pythons rarely traveled to other worlds, but thanks to Joshua, it always obtained much information of other worlds.


    Nevertheless¡­


    "Sounds like there''s nothing found, Joshua."


    Karlis, circling Joshua''s shoulder, appeared puzzled after it listened to reports of all six parties. "Three barren sandy worlds, one cold world completely shrouded in darkness with no light at all, an oceanic world with rich oxygen, and one team landing on a mountaintop, observing only ice and mountains around them."


    "There''s nothing of value at all, much less clues to the Archives!"


    Joshua nodded in agreement. Karlis was right¡ªnone of the six otherworlds were worth developing, and had almost no value at all. Those three barren worlds notwithstanding, although researchers had hypothesized the existence of the lightless world and prepared appropriate countermeasures, it remained inhospitable for humans: ninety degrees below was no longer a matter of freezing them to death, even metals would become fragile.


    On the other hand, the oceanic world may have some value, but it would be difficult to establish base there. Unless the Seventh Expedition finds a continent or dispatched a Supreme-tier mage to freeze an entire ice shelf, follow-up development would be impossible. The same holds true for the mountainous world, unless the expedition team could find a suitable location, there was no way they could climb the snow mountain to build their base, making developing either world costly but with minimal rewards.


    "However, that dark world be formed by the crash of the Archives."


    Joshua nodded thoughtfully at the screen of World Zero Five, and pointed out the possibility. "Perhaps the dust rising from this collision blanketed the sun, or perhaps the Archives pulverized the small sun of that world which had been fused mana body of light elements, which was why it could be so cold."


    However, the environment was too poor. The exploration party simply could not begin their survey even if the Caster had buffed the party with ''Heat Barrier'' or ''Ice Resistance''. Furthermore, the light and heat from the Clergy''s divine spell ''Radiant Ember'' would last no longer than 0.8 seconds in that environment before it was cut short. Last but not least, if not for the Caster''s quick thinking to buff the party with a ''Frost Barrier'' and engulfing everyone in an elemental ice layer that was around twenty degrees below zero¡ªto everyone''s relief, they might have been to force to camp right there and explore from that fixed point.


    In the end, the fridge was occasionally warmer than home.


    Therefore, the search for the Archives was left with the two remaining worlds which had not been studied. Joshua hence turned his eyes to the screens of World Zero One and Zero Three.


    Incidentally, the party leader of the expedition exploring World Zero Three had just concluded their survey and was excitedly reporting into the transceiver.


    "This is World Zero Three of the Dark Domain. My report is of ''extreme importance''!"


    The leader''s words had instantly caught Joshua''s and Karlis''s attention. Man and Python looked at each other, finding it a good start just as the leader of the Third Expedition Team quickly continued, "temporary label: Supremely Rich World'', luminosity 39, gravity deviation 1.54, meaning that there are faint light and stronger gravity. The land is flat and barren, and we did not find any water or intelligence. The world''s atmosphere is compounded with substantial toxic substance, making breathing impossible and really unsuitable for living."


    "But," the team leader added after reporting a whole bunch of bad news, and Joshua could see his excited gaze from behind his enchanted armor. "But, the mana concentration of this world is 11.21 times above standard values! It''s a super-mana world! Here, even an illumination spell could produce a ''daytime'' effect! Still, due to the excessively active elements we are afraid of experimenting with other spells."


    Eleven times the magical energy of Mycroft continent?!


    Those words were enough to freeze the knowledgeable pair of Joshua and Karlis. But unlike Joshua who fell into deep thought, the Steel Python gaped its maw and exclaimed in astonishment, "eleven times the magical concentration of a post-Mana Tide world? What does that mean? Won''t that world''s mana be liquified? Heavens¡­ such a world¡­"


    "That world is still inhospitable."


    Joshua interrupted Karli''s awed, frowning as he stared at the screen of World Zero Three, sensing the environment on the other side through the Restoration Beam¡ªand found that the party leader was right. The mana concentration there was around nine to twelve times the standard values, rich by any standards.


    "However, mana is so thick there that it rendered magical instruments unusable. Radiation there is so high that survival is impossible, and most spells would naturally diminish or develop errors in casting¡­ Additionally, the environment is terrible. At most it could be used for those ascending to train, but it''s otherwise useless."


    ''Still, I am quite intrigued why it would contain such elevated levels of magical energy.''


    Such was the warrior''s genuine thoughts. After all, dead, barren worlds around the Void Vortex with elevated magical energies might be easily found. The world of Simboa had been in the eye of that particular storm, or its mana concentration would have been a thousand times beyond standard value¡ªbut worlds in the Dark Domain should have near-dying Flames, why would it have such high levels of man?


    Be that as it may, the report from the expedition team on World Zero Three had yet ended. The team leader was still reporting excitedly, "apart from the rich mana, we are sure that the desert we are at is, in fact, composed of rare metal particles, particles that appeared to be the remains of some grand-scale, advanced magical object!"


    "The remains of that object were simply too damaged to the point that it had completely disintegrated into pure grains of alloy. However, Alchemist has confirmed that those materials definitely can be reused, and our findings are equal to discovering a colossal alloy mine for the Empire!"


    The party leader appeared out of breath as he said that, probably due to excitement or poor atmospheric conditions. Spells for oxygen supply could not provide too much at once, but there was nothing unusual about that: findings in the expedition would be converted to accumulated points rewarded to party members. Whether that world was a high-mana world or an alloy-mine, if the finding was verified, that party would get a total of 7500 to 12000 exchange points as well as three B-class exchange clearance¡ªin other words, an A-class exchange clearance! They might even be distributed part of the diggings from the mine, providing an unending source of cumulative points.


    "It''s a pity that too much time had passed. That advanced magical object could not be recovered, only recycled as raw materials."


    The party leader then added regretfully as he caught his breath. "We are curious what colossal enchanted object could form a metallic desert, but there is no question that even if we don''t know why it''s here and damaged so extensively, the civilization that created it must have been extremely advanced."


    It was definitely a pity. If they had really found such a colossal magical object akin to the huge, moving city where Zero Three resided in Karlis so long ago, it would not be a stretch for them to be rewarded with S-class clearance. That was the pinnacle of a civilization''s technology, carrying inestimable value!


    If Zero Three had not been aiding Moldavia''s magical technological development all along, the magical industry would not become widespread so quickly. And that was only data from a single Artificial Intelligence¡ªif the entire mobile city could be recovered, the progress of Mycroft magical technology would have been greater!


    The report of the Third Expedition Party soon concluded. They would continue exploring the metal desert in search of the reason for concentrated mana, along with the remains of that object which may still exist. Joshua ignored Karlis as it muttered things like ''if only I had such rich mana'' or ''how nice it''d be if I have such fine conditions to itself, and turned towards the screen for World Zero One.


    In other words, the world where Priest''s Elite Party was.


    ***


    Until now, the world where Priest''s party was remained in static. If Joshua could not sense their heartbeats and normal vital signs, he would have thought that they were in danger.


    After what felt like hours had passed, after Joshua had seen a curious Silver Fairy touched the restoration beam and exclaimed in delight, calling for its friends to go for a dip in the ''hot springs'' with it, Priest''s tired voice finally wafted from the screen showing World Zero One.


    "Reporting from World Zero One, temporary label: ''Abnormal World''. This place is special¡­ luminosity here is 25, gravity deviation 0.33, mana concentration 1.78. It''s a hot world with average temperatures of 85 degrees, and we have found no water, oxygen or signs of intelligent life."


    "Another unusual world."


    Karlis ceased its envying of World Zero Three, and turned to watch the screen of World Zero One with Joshua, before murmuring in surprise. "Eh? Isn''t it snowing over there? Why would they say that there''s no water, and why is that world hot?"


    Soon, Priest''s further explanation answered those questions. "When we first teleported here, we arrived at the center of a basin and encountered a snowfall phenomenon unique to this world. We were doubtful due to the heat here, but Alchemist soon realized that it is not frost falling, but the condensation of metals."


    "Indeed, the snow here is ''metal snow''. We climbed out of the basin and found a safer ridge not covered in the snow, and found that the world was filled with volcanos and rift valleys. There is substantial dust mixed with burning metallic vapors cascading into the skies, which cools and sediments as the metal snow. Part of those metals would vaporize from the hot ground and perpetuate the cycle, while others would precipitate as chunks of crude metal ores, and the mountain chains we are at now is covered in a surface of alloys."


    There was no doubt the world was another huge ore mine. Both Joshua and Karlis nodded in response: it was assuredly a fine discovery. Naturally exposed mineral layers and hot surroundings were a favorite for dwarves. They did not fear toxic gases and could move freely in such realms, and it may well be heaven for them if the snow were metals.


    [They lay upon their gem-crusted beds as an eternal furnace burned in a corner. All could pick up metals they desired from the ground, forged all that they desire with none to trouble them. They would consume spirits in wanton pleasure, without pain in their heads nor drunkenness. Hot air, mithril, and adamantite are everywhere, and all would have secured house beside magma lakes.]


    [¡ªDwarven Sermon, Chapter: Paradise]


    "But that alone doesn''t count as ''unusual''," Joshua critiqued. "It''s just a world with lower gravity, active geology and rich with metals¡­ unless there is more special information."


    And that was when Priest continued his report. "This world appears to have no sun. The source of light is from the fissures split upon the ground or magma light from volcanic explosion¡­ but bizarrely, there is a circle of rainbow in the sky."


    As he spoke, Priest sent a series of special information to the transceiver: those were codes to encrypt images and footages which Joshua directly unlocked. Thus, he received a magical recording that was not especially clear.


    In the completely dark sky were layers of metallic clouds. After an especially violent snowfall, the clouds vanished for a brief moment, and the circular rainbow in the darkness could be seen in the dull skies.


    The seven colors of the rainbow distinct as it circled, seemingly around a dark but solid object, streaking across the skies at a speed that was not too slow.


    As the footage ended, Priest''s tired and rather hesitating voice said, "This is the dark rainbow we''ve found¡­ How did it exist with the sun extinguished and water no longer around? Furthermore, each time it appeared, mana concentration would promptly rise five teams above standard value. The skew in gravity would also unusually alleviate considerably, even causing brief entire loss of attraction force while countless volcanos erupt simultaneously, shooting endless dust like tidal waves that engulf the skies. It''s like¡­"


    At those words, the ever-calm Priest gulped and said a little fearfully, "It''s as if we, along with this world, is being pulled toward that dark presence!"

 Chapter 736 Grave of the Black Fog

    On a ridge of the yet unnamed World Zero One, Priest had carefully placed the transceiver into the rucksack behind his armor after completing his report.


    "There''s no need for such haste, leader." Alchemist could not help giggling leisurely, having watch as Priest made his report grimly and carefully while holding the transceiver as if it was a chicken egg. "Haven''t we tested that thing''s durability before? That thing could actually take Rider''s full-powered blow."


    "Fool! Leaving aside the fact that there are many stronger beings than rider, the transceiver is our only link to the motherworld!" Priest retorted angrily at his teammates'' lackadaisical attitude. "If this ''thing'' is damaged, we wouldn''t be able to call for help if anything unexpected happens. Leaving that aside, is the antacid potion brewed?"


    Priest turned towards Mage and the others who were using different ways to observe their environment, gesturing that his report was over and they could assemble for the next move. In response, Alchemist masterfully drew five crystal bottles that contained green potions, passing one of them to Priest.


    "It''s lucky I exchanged some Hydra''s heart sometime ago. Not only am I resistant against such acidic environments, it also makes brewing potions of similar attributes twice faster."


    "Still, it''s best to keep organs transplanting of magical beasts at a minimum."


    Priest nodded while taking the green potion, just as a pure-white luminous flame shone in his hand. It was the light of aura burning along the outer layer of his Enchanted Armor, clearing all heavy metals and acid present in the air, forming a pure environment at Priest''s palm.


    And in the very next moment, as a shield plate bounced open, a pinhead grove appeared by the spaulders wherein Priest inserted the crystal bottle impassively. The amount pale-green liquid hence decreased visibly while a fluorescent green light filled his body, forming a repulsive force that repelled all acid around him.


    Most potions in Mycroft had been orally administered, providing magical effect through the digestive system. However, leaving aside the low effectiveness and extended duration for it to take effect, as technology progressed, all External Exploration members could now inject their own bodies with potions. Apart from its greater efficiency, they did not have to open their moves to use it under inhospitable conditions.


    Naturally, if the world they went to was too hostile that potions would boil or freeze once they were taken out, injecting it was pointless, leaving them helpless.


    Still, the conditions of World Zero One¡ªthe world where Priest and the others had arrived at was not too inhospitable, although it assuredly was no place to live.


    Priest watched as his party gathered and took potions off Alchemists'' hands and injecting themselves, before looking up to the gray-white metal snow wafting in the skies, as well as the dense acidic shroud. "It''s as if someone has cast an acid shroud spell that engulfed the world," he murmured, shaking his head. "Along with dozens of Supreme-tier ''Volcanic Burst''."


    Due to the searing heat radiating directly radiating across its surface, the ground of World Zero One was hotter than four hundred degrees, and was accompanied by strong, inorganic acids that compound with heavy metals shrouds and rose into the skies. Furthermore, in the absence of the sun, those heated acidic metal shroud would cool around a thousand meters in the air, turning into snow and land on the surface, a process of heating and cooling that saw a deviation of around five hundred degrees.


    "That''s why different worlds are so wonderful," Mage, who had just injected himself with the potion exclaimed in awe. "That''s why I decided not to study at the Skypiercing White Tower and joined the External Exploration Department instead. There''s no loss even in witnessing such extreme world environments just once!"


    "It may not be a loss for you, but the Empire certainly profited massively. Now get in the car."


    Without waiting for Mage to keep delving in his own rider, Rider had prepared his equipment on a flatter part of the ridge: a four-wheeled off-road vehicle with seemingly fragile design, but which joints were actually crafted from adamantite. He called for Priest and Mage, and everyone hence got into the transportation designed especially for travel in otherworlds.


    There were three rows on the car. Rider, the driver sat alongside Clergy on the front row, the latter of whom was using Holy Light to illuminate the way. Mage was sitting in the middle row and holding up a shield, while Priest and Alchemist sat on the back row, using probes to survey their surroundings.


    "Let''s go!"


    Having checked that everyone has got on, the burly Rider made a ''I-wanted-to-do-this-long-ago'' expression and stepped on the magical pedal forcefully. The car''s four wheels that had stood vertically abruptly shifted, its disc shifting beneath the car to form rotary blades!


    Wroom! As a rapid but faint humming sound echoed, the ''off-road vehicle'' hence rose into the air amidst forceful wind force and mana ejection!


    "Drivers who don''t fly their cars aren''t good riders!" The rider, who never once touched a horse in his life laughed heartily, and drove the flying car that was now almost ten meters in the air forward. From the skies, one could see them as an oval-shaped speck of light, covered in a magical barrier that streaked in a straight line towards the edge of the otherworld mountain chain.


    "Don''t forget our mission! Our objective this time is to search for the whereabouts of the Unified Archives!"


    At the back row, Priest called out to Rider who was now on full otherworld joyride mode, hurriedly warning him. "We just want to head for parts with calmer geological shift to collect mana radiation. Don''t go crazy!"


    "Relax. Just a little excited¡ªit''s rare for us to get an actual mission after all."


    And that was the truth. Although Rider was speeding wildly, they were indeed heading for a region with fewer volcanoes and rifts as Priest and the others had instructed. Soon, after dashing forward for one and a half hour and the flying car''s energy reserves was almost depleted, they left the mountain range by a distance of two hundred kilometers, arriving at calmer metallic flatlands.


    There were no volcanos erupting around them, which in turn was why there were no metal clouds covering the skies. After ensuring that there was no danger, the party alighted and began to set up some of their more important expedition tools, and commenced collecting data of all mana signatures in a wide area around them.


    The process of collecting and filtering collected data for valuable information was dull and uninteresting, and it soon a few hours had passed. Even so, having trained for that countless times, the Elite Party did not find it laborious. Then, Mage, having assembled substantial data of mana radiation, carried a cluster of mana which contained substantial information and frowned as he went to Priest. "Leader, we found now unusual mana radiation on the surface¡­ apart from the spikes of energies from volcanic eruptions and subterranean magma, this world only shows some wind and earth elemental signatures, found inside the heavy-metal acid shroud cycles."


    "Nothing on the ground? Does that mean there is something in the skies?"


    Priest understood his teammate''s hidden meaning at once, and Mage nodded in response, his brow tightened and his expression solemn. "That''s definitive¡­. There''s neither star nor sun in this world, which is why there is no static noise of magical energy. That is why the unusual radiation in the skies is especially obvious."


    There was no need for Mage to continue at that. Everyone else understood him, as all five members of the Elite Party looked up silently at once toward the ''Rainbow in the Dark'' that had risen and descended in the skies.


    "I say¡­ could it be that the rainbow is the ''Archives'' the Count and the others are looking for?"


    The Rider quickly murmured what the whole party was thinking, to which Priest nodded. "It''s likely¡­ Let''s use elevated surveillance."


    That was the only way since their objective was not on the ground. After choosing for a while, the team picked a flat metal surface, and began to take out various spare parts to construct a rather bizarrely shaped enchanted machinery.


    Still, ''bizarrely shaped'' would be a perspective of any person from Mycroft¡ªany Earthlings who came across the sight would realize at once that Priest and the others were building a pocket-sized rocket! However, that rocket was not built using scientific technology. Instead, its surface was filled with sacred Holy Light runes inscription, and was, in other words, a Holy Light rocket.


    Its mechanism, which uses Holy Light as propulsion for the small rocket that observes elevated altitudes, was the best choice Joshua found after experimenting multiple times. While Holy Light was not necessarily as dynamic as aura or as formable as mana, it was more durable than the aura and more stable than mana. Therefore, Holy Light was much more suitable in an otherworld where conditions were different, although that was also precisely why there would be no special effects.


    A dozen minutes later, following a glaring sacred radiance, the Holy Light rocket which carried a high-altitude probe rose streaked into the skies, leaving an incandescent beam behind it. Parts of the rocket was breaking off visibly, just as the probe at its tip was sent high above.


    When he felt that it was almost time, Priest resolutely linked signals as the controller, and a static image showed up on the monitors. The four other members of the party held their breath as they stood and watched behind Priest, waiting for the findings from the probe.


    But the results left them puzzled.


    "Why is it still all dark?" Priest could not help murmuring as the screen kept flickering in static even as it showed nothing other than darkness. "That''s already ten thousand meters above¡ªand rising, why hasn''t it reached that rainbow?"


    "That''s right, and that rainbow never changed in size at all." Mage whispered in slight disbelief. "The high-altitude probe is now already twenty thousand meters above¡ªgravity here is lower, granting it quicker motion. And yet, there was no change in the size of the rainbow.


    That means," Mage added, shaking his head, "the distance to our objective is far further than we imagined."


    Priest did not join in his teammates'' discussion that was gradually heating up, but simply stared at the various feedback and data displayed onscreen. The high-altitude probe was now almost thirty thousand meters in the air, something which should have been impossible: following Mycroft''s standard motion forces, the probes'' momentum would have diminished when it reached ten thousand meters, therein captured by gravity around and fall.


    But now¡­ with the dark rainbow in their heads, the high-altitude probe had abruptly shaken off gravity, entering a weightless state as it flew directly to that circular, glinting rainbow!


    "¡­irretrievable."


    Priest had entered several commands to recall the probe, but it was ineffective because the distance was too far, and the probe having no momentum at all. He could only watch as the lens of the probe began to blur, and leveled his gaze at his teammates. "At least the probe still works." He sighed, self-deprecatingly. "Maybe it would approach the rainbow in a few days?"


    In the end, the little setback was nothing too critical. Priest and the others were mentally prepared to lose the probe since they were in another world¡ªthere was nothing unusual whatever happens.


    But just as the Elite Party prepared to set up camp at the metal flatlands, before exploring World Zero One further and collecting more data, something unusual appeared in the lens of the high-altitude probe that had been flying toward the depths of the dark sky.


    In the lightless shade, the darkness within darkness, an obscure, dreamlike ''Black Fog'' darted past the front of the lens¡­ It appeared intent to approach that rainbow as well, but appeared to worry about something and hence never approached it.


    But none of them noticed that.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the world of Karlis.


    The man and serpent duo of Joshua and Karlis were still excitedly watching the screen for an entire night, even as the entire Silver Fairy tribe fell asleep.


    "A barren world is a barren world¡ªthere''s nothing to be found."


    Joshua was holding another display, recording all expedition findings of every exploration team. Worlds Zero Two, Three, Five, Six and Eight were all completely barren worlds with nothing of value, and were each marked with a red cross. Only worlds Zero One, Three and Seven were marked with a red circle.


    ''Apart from Worlds Zero One and Three that may hold clues to the Unified Archives, only the Aquatic World, World Zero Seven is worth mentioning¡­" Joshua mumbled, studying the data of those three worlds. "That realm which is completely formed from oceans has no lithosphere formed from metals or stone, a true aquatic world."


    That was the perfect opposite of Kronos, homeworld of Lisa the Drakonid girl. Joshua thought that there was potential in that world, and he could consider establishing a temporary portal so that those two worlds could exchange resources.


    There was naturally nothing much to elaborate upon the world rich with metals either. It would be a great base for mining, although there was no telling yet whether the minerals were valuable or if it was worth linking it with a permanent portal. Still, the other worlds were simply barren, although the ice world was worth mentioned¡­ since it could be used as an air conditioning vault. Worlds falling to absolute frost? It was very difficult to find such a colossal refrigerator after all.


    "That oceanic world is quite similar to the ''marine abyss'' Mycroft had been connected to back then, the mother world of those demonic sea-abyss dragons."


    Karlis was nodding slightly as it read the information about the aquatic world. "However, the destruction of the marine abyss had been confirmed, while this world is clearly recovering, even birthing basic lifeforms. Perhaps the impact back then was not too great, and it is calming."


    "Indeed. Black would like it¡ªdragons would move freely even in an aquatic world."


    Joshua, who was paying it no heed at first, promptly nodded after some thought. "We could go to play there if the opportunity arises¡­ that world is quite interesting.


    Ultimately, even he could not create something out of nothing and materialize various substance or raw materials out of thin air. Joshua himself required the raw elements ignite the Nuclear Heart, and it would be bad for the environment if he kept heading to the Lost Sea to absorb water. On the other hand, drawing water from an aquatic world that was all oceans would be no issue.


    Those worlds that were rich with minerals would be useful as well, allowing easier replenishment of metallic elements¡­ Just as Joshua considered resource resupplying in days to come, one of the eight screens in front of him changed as well. That promptly cut the warrior''s thoughts short, and he looked up at that particular screen.


    "It''s World Zero Three."


    Joshua could not help straightening up when he saw the assigned number of the world, and carefully read the records transmitted from the screens¡ªin the end, it was a world where the Archives might be present in, and he must investigate it carefully.


    But what he saw was simply the analysis of local special metal particles, transmitted from the expedition party to World Zero Three. That may be of value to the Empire or even the world of Mycroft, but it was not for Joshua who only required raw materials. Still, out of fundamental responsibility, Joshua seriously read through the report¡­ and froze.


    "What is it, Joshua?"


    Karlis, who had been observing as the unlucky expedition struggled to survive in the icy realm of World Zero Five, noticed that Joshua was suddenly not responding to it. As it turned to the warrior in curiosity, Joshua had abruptly risen from his chair, holding the report in his left hand while spreading his right palm, upon which Steel Strength stirred. He was observing material restoration on a microscopic view according to data transmitted from the expedition team of World Zero Three.


    "It''s too similar!" Joshua muttered quietly, staring at the report in front of him. "It''s near identical¡ªalthough it can''t be confirmed yet, these data aren''t detailed enough!"


    The object on Joshua''s right palm had mostly materialized. Those were sparse dust-like particles, but Karlis simply could not make out what it was¡ªthe Steel Python was only certain that it was not a substance that formed naturally in worlds.


    It was then that Joshua closed his eyes. Silver-gray radiance hence began to flow over his skin as he directed Steel Strength on full capacity, directly resonating with the Restoration Beam inside the parcel of the expedition team located at World Zero Three in the Dark Domain, transcending a near endless distance across the Multiverse!


    ***


    World Zero Three, the Dark Domain.


    The Third Expedition Party was in their off-road vehicle as it sped across the desert formed completely from metal particles. They were collecting information about their environment, as well as looking for a sturdier, flatter stone surface to set up camp.


    However, as a silver brilliance flashed, the leader of the Third Party exclaimed in surprise¡ªthe armor compartment behind his Enchanted Armor had suddenly burst open, after of which a silver beam as well as himself shot out of the armor and fell heavily on the ground. The car that had been speeding at full speed quickly turned back, prepared to recover the expedition tool as well as their own leader.


    It was then that all of them noticed what happened¡ªthe Restoration Beam that they complained about being ''too heavy'' had opened by itself, and was standing vertically metal desert.


    "What''s going on? The Restoration Beam opened by itself?"


    The leader of the Third Party rose groggily from the metallic sand with help from his team''s Mage. He looked up and studied the Restoration Beam, and grumbled bewilderedly, "Could we have taken a defective one? That really scared me¡ªI thought that something actually ambushed me."


    "It''s a prototype in the first place," Mage added, "won''t it be normal to have a little accident? Back in my home, the gnome alchemist would cause an explosion each time he made new inventions. You have to see to believe that accidents come hand-in-hand with prototypes¡ªyou''ll get used to it."


    "Gnomish products, huh? Shocking¡­ but I am aware of that. This, on the other hand¡­. Is just a Moldavian product."


    Then, seeing that the other party members had alighted and gathered at the position of the Restoration Beam, the team leader sighed. "This place works. I''m guessing we''re still some distance away from the edge of the metal desert, but let''s camp here."


    In truth, when their party had sent out their second high-altitude probe, everyone realized that the metal desert might not have been the remains of some broken, advance magical creation¡­ because it was simply too huge. A vast region of twenty thousand square kilometers was all covered in the metal desert, the amount of which prompted everyone to assume that the probe was broken.


    However, that instrument was not damaged, and what they saw was simply the truth¡ªthe metal desert was simply so vast. If that desert really had been the remains of some magical creation, it would a least have been dozens of thousand meters tall, the size of an Imperial province.


    Soon, the Third Party had made camp around the Restoration Beam that had activated on its own while studying what had happened to the Beam itself¡­ Naturally, none of them found any defect, and could only lament their bad luck, encountering an unfortunate circumstance that may not even have happened in a ten thousand to one chance.


    ***


    Meanwhile, on the world of Karlis.


    Joshua, who had activated the Restoration Beam and directly used it to consume a small layer of metal particles for analysis inside his body widened his eyes. "No, that is definitely the remains of an advanced magical creation," he said softly, answering the Third Party''s doubts over endless Void distances. "And it isn''t disintegrated out of some colossal object. Instead, those particles are the assembly of endless smaller objects, forming a bigger piece of waste particles!"


    The warrior''s tone was affirmative. He lifted his right palm to study the otherworld substance upon it which was being swiftly analyzed. Those large layers of dust were visibly rising into the air under the influence of powerful electromagnetism, turning into a huge cluster of obscure Black Fog, wafting beside Joshua and forming a vague gaseous armor!


    "These are the ''remains'' of the Black Fog!"


    At those words, the warrior clenched his right fist. The Black Fog all hence returned to his arm, condensing into millions of minuscule power and particles, their form transforming to the metal particles of World Zero Three as Joshua accelerated time!


    Indeed, the true form of that desert of metal particles which occupied dozen thousands of square kilometers was the remains of abandoned Black Fog!


    Beside him, Karlis simply did not understand why the warrior was being so grim. Still, it could tell that Joshua was considering a serious issue, and hence curled up on one side, watching as the warrior gravely browsed through the report transmitted from World Zero Three once again.


    "High-altitude observation from more than ten thousand meters above saw over twenty thousand square kilometers covered in metal desert. They could not even observe the depth of the desert, which mean it was at least eight hundred meters deep."


    At minimum, twenty thousand square kilometers and eight hundred meters thick of metal particles meant over a hundred billion tons in mass! The weight of his current true form was nothing in comparison, and the remains of the Black Fog accumulating there could prove to be more instead of lesser!


    With a somber gaze, Joshua looked up at the screen of World Zero Three and muttered to himself. "If that''s the case, the magical energy that was eleven times that of normal worlds was explainable¡ªthe Black Fog carries substantial mana in itself, and if several of the Black Fog clusters which absorbed energies from different Void Vortices met their end in that world, it was not unusual at all for it to rise a dozen times above!"


    "But the question remains. How were they damaged?"


    Joshua simply could not find the solution to that particular conundrum. Back in the world of Kronos, the Black Fog was only destroyed with the combined might of the Ancient Dragon, Barnil, William, and himself. While the warrior might best the Fog in a one-on-one encounter, he was not at the level where he could destroy it.


    Why would the Black Fog, the greatest creation of the Shelter civilization which actually defended Shelter Alpha from the Evil Gods, fall in such an insignificant world within the Dark Domain? How dangerous was that world if it could destroy an advanced magical armament comparable to Legends, as if it was weeding?


    At that moment, Joshua quickly decided to recall the expedition party on World Zero Three. Putting thoughts to action at once, he focused and created a transceiver in his hand, contacting the Grancypher which was positioned in the Void to request that Imperial officials cut short the Third Party''s mission at once.


    ***


    At the same time.


    In World Zero One, the lens of the high-altitude probe released by the Elite Party was flying rapidly towards the depths of the dark sky.


    The rainbow that encircled the darkness was flashing deep within the lightless sky, surrounding the darkness which true form was unobservable and had extinguished all light. It swirled swiftly, bobbing and unleashing circles of profound ripples invisible to the naked human eye, as if dancing amidst the Void.


    It was a ''dance'' that trembled the skies, the land, and the stars.

 Chapter 737 Interlude: Darkness and Gloom

    The Multiverse is dark.


    For civilizations that develop Void-class technology to traverse the darkness, following their first step beyond the skies and World Barrier, they would fall into a loss and a sense of detachment. All they would see was not their ideal image of paradise, but a hell of gloom.


    All was silence and darkness as far as the eye could see. A deathliness cascaded across the dimensional turbulences, containing absolute coldness, despair, and isolation, stirring fear within all intelligent life.


    How should those within the Void who held blessings and expectations describe the ''skies beyond'' to their own curious compatriots? It was not a lively world outside the world, neither were there paradise nor majestic palaces where the gods toasted each other with fine wine. All there was were lifeless, dangerous and deadly nothingness¡ªthere, even planets were obscured, and all was dull and lightness.


    If, in the distant future, their own race would occupy all space on the ground, what path was open to them? And where was their future? Perhaps there was only the step into the darkness, to enjoy curiosity, fear, and loneliness, exploring the path hidden in shadows and danger, even if the journey was welling with indeterminable horror.


    But there were things that made humans felt even more powerless, helpless and fearful than the darkness and unknown, and yet it would still draw people within.


    And that was the hints of light within the darkness.


    In the far, unfathomable past, there was a race that had been tormented utterly. They were born in the flames of forests, flourishing on vast plains, giving birth to intelligences, civilization, and nations as everything developed, until one violent earthquake that struck the entire world.


    That had been a calamity hidden in the depths of the earth''s crust, a concealed flaw of fate formed during the world''s creation. Their world was laden with scars under the torment of seismic activity that increased by the day, with incessant volcanic eruptions and tremors tearing most of the continent apart. Ejected magma and clouds of metal grilled citizens of major settlements, leaving the medieval civilization helpless apart from praying to the gods in despair, that the calamity would end quickly¡ªor arrive as soon as possible so that they would be freed from the endless scorch.


    However, a powerful civilization descended from beyond the skies. They possessed profound, supernatural powers, calming the earth and reshaped life cycles. They ventured deep below ground, soothing the tectonic plates and helped the race return to their homeland, all without asking anything in return.


    The race which had suffered worshiped that civilization, willing to offer them all they had. However, that race was told by that civilization that they needed neither recompense or gratitude, that the race themselves just have to survive, slowly develop until they would become a civilization that travels the Void as well¡ªthat would be the greatest aid for them.


    "As long as you could be that little light for the Multiverse," the civilization calling themselves the Forerunners had said, "then all our labors would have meaning."


    The Forerunners themselves had been a world that had left their motherworld and wandered the Multiverse, their objective being to aid sprouting races and civilization to enter the Void, and become the ''light'' they spoke of¡­ Even so, that tormented race could not comprehend those noble intentions, asking in disbelief why the Forerunners, such a powerful race would wander away from their motherworld.


    They were answered with a silent, helpless and bitter smile.


    "It is a destruction you could not comprehend at the moment. But there would be one day when you face the endless darkness directly¡­ When the time comes, you may be able to understand our intentions."


    The tormented race certainly could not, at the time. Nevertheless, centuries later, as they navigated flying vessels to break through the World Barrier and entered the Void to witness the darkness of the Multiverse, they felt that they understood what the Forerunners wanted.


    ¡ªThe Multiverse was simply too dark and too boundless, and a single civilization was extremely small. That is why they need companions: the more companions they had, the more light there would be to illuminate the dark Multiverse!


    Thus, the once suffering race assumed that path boldly, naming their own civilization the ''Shelter of the Weak.'' Like the Forerunners, they did all they could to help the race and civilization around them develop, so that they could join their ranks. They had sworn that, like the Forerunners, they would help all civilizations in the Multiverse grow, all while preparing to establish a great Federation, assembling all those faint radiances to shine for the world like the sun.


    They swore to break all darkness and unknown.


    But they failed.


    In the final moment, endless darkness spread from the heart of the Multiverse. Those were the shadows that many civilizations had fearfully named ''Evil Gods'', ''End'', ''Devastation'' and, ''Apocalypse''¡ªin the very moment they encountered the Evil Gods, the once suffering race, now known as the Shelter civilization, finally truly understood what was the ''darkness'' that the Forerunners had spoken of in the distant past. They also realized why they were wandering, why they were advancing despite their helplessness and loss, aiding any race they came across.


    It was out of the despair in their hearts, the belief that the darkness was irresistible. That was why they would ignite any little bit of flame, to soothe their hearts unsettled from their loss.


    And such was the truth.


    The finality descended, overturning the world, setting all crop farms and peasants'' hopes ablaze. The majestic floating cities fell amidst boiling clouds of gloom, glorious and sacred temples were pulled by blasphemous shades and finally consumed within subspace. And in the center of the world, tens of thousands powerful spellcasters were combining their might to attempt teleporting the citizens away before apocalypse arrives, and yet their passion which saw them exhaust all efforts cooled at once as the Evil Gods tore apart the world''s shell to show their true, indescribable forms.


    They retreated on every turn, fallen and beaten, abandoning world after world as the Evil Gods feasted heartily on the remains of civilizations. They watched as more cities turned into dust, more races disintegrated into bone-powder, and as all their hard work went to waste, greater despair and dismay corrupted their hearts. In the very end, dimensional storms that could pulverize cities engulfed the entire dimensional region, extinguishing the stars and sunk into a Dark Domain.


    It was another civilization falling to the assault of darkness, abandoned like a torch that had burnt out. The Shelter civilization hence vanished from the Multiverse, and thought they briefly shone, they descended into lightlessness at the very end.


    That was why the Multiverse was actually gloomy. It was not utter darkness, for some radiance flickered within.


    It birthed worlds and civilizations, granting hope to all things so that they would become fires that illuminated the Void, and yet ended them with the Evil Gods. In the eternal dark, there were limitless radiances stirring as one flame of civilization were ignited after another, allowing twinkling specks to appear in the world. However, the presence of that light was not to display their beauty, but for civilization to illuminate the true face hidden beneath darkness that was known as Despair and Finality.


    Civilization after civilization had strived to resist the advent of Chaos and nothingness, burning their own light to illuminate the path ahead. Despite all that, they never reached the end of triumph, only to wither and tire beneath the infinite erosion of Chaos, falling down regardless of how strongly they had held on.


    Compared to the light in the gloom, the darkness was kind. In the very least, it concealed the face of Finality, allowing everything to end painlessly in silence.


    The light that dulled forever had hinted to the civilization about the terrible end of nothingness ahead: There was no hope and no future¡ªall was frivolous gray-white. No matter how brightly the Flame had blazed it would end in ash, falling to eternal slumber¡­ or to awaken in raging despair, becoming a part of the Darkness.


    Fifty-nine hundred and twenty years after their salvation, after the Forerunners had descended and aided the Shelter world, a cluster of ''dark'' gloom that shrouded worlds in the infinite Void awakened after long self-examination.


    The Black Fog churned like an oceanic tide, meticulously reviewing the Archives inside its body with strictness, studying information about its maker, including all their history, technology, cultures, arts and beliefs. The Black Fog self-inspected again and again, ensuring that there were no errors and nothing amiss.


    That information was the final legacy of their maker. Protecting it was one of two of its core missions.


    And after a long time had passed and ensuring that the Archives information was complete, the Black Fog abruptly unfurled, swaying along dimensional turbulences in the Void like fire. Dark-purple lightning was flashing in the Fog as well as it mustered its power to spawn, preparing to complete its most important mission.


    The Black Fog remembered the tormented faces of their maker as death approached a thousand years ago. It remembered its final mission that they had kept reiterating again and again.


    It was to accumulate power, so that the destruction that engulfed the Multiverse could be resisted.


    It was do everything it can to fulfill the wish of its maker.


    There was no loss even if it became the darkness that extinguished light. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.

 Chapter 738 Shelter Omega

    The Dark Domain was an extremely vast space at the edge of the Void Vortex, spanning dozens of oblong regions the size of Mycroft''s region. Worlds one to eight were spread across within, with many more dead worlds scattered around them.


    All worlds were dull and lightless within that region. Since it was unobservable from other regions and their coordinates indeterminable, they virtually did not exist and were hence known as darkness.


    But now, the Northern Empire''s External Exploration Department was dispatching signals of the strongest frequencies, calling out to the party in World Zero Three amidst that domain that did not exist, ordering them to cease exploration at once, stay where they were and wait for the return teleportation.


    "Calling Third Party. According to the Empire''s official researchers, you are now in proximity to a mortal threat and thus in grave danger. Please cease all exploration activities, activate the Restoration Beam, stay on alert for the teleportation beam. All intelligence you had gathered has been recorded¡ªplease do not worry about the issue of contribution. Repeat, please cease all exploration activities, activate the Restoration Beam and stay on alert."


    A Grancypher communications officer was linked to the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, channeling the power of that ancient wonder to execute the long-range communication. His expression was grim, for not only did the information mattered to the fate of five elite party members, but because four Legendary champions were conferring quietly behind him.


    To be truthful, he was so nervous that his feet were numb.


    "What happened? Why is the expedition called off?" Nostradamus was saying right behind the communications personnel. He had just received word from Joshua and rushed there from the East Barnett highlands, unsure of the current circumstances.


    Then, beside him, Barnil and William who were conducting research in the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds offered a kind explanation. "Joshua had discovered the presence of an old enemy in World Zero Three. That was definitely a troublesome bastard, we should be careful."


    "That''s right. It almost escaped even when we encircled it at the time."


    In response, Nostradamus glanced at Joshua sideways. "An old enemy of yours? Are they not annihilated yet? That''s unusual¡ªdoesn''t seem like you."


    "Annihilated. The problem is that the enemy is a flock, not singular."


    Joshua shook his head at the tease. Nostradamus knew about the Black Fog''s existence as well, and the old mage gestured that he was aware as he generally explained the current circumstances. "You suspect that World Zero Three is a former hive of the Black Fog, or a battlefield against Evil Gods? That''s definitely dangerous."


    There was no doubt that the Black Fog was a Legendary-tier combat force. As a collective runic creation of the microscopic scale, it possessed supreme erosive and devouring capacity, and would logically possess intelligence that surpasses humans.


    Furthermore, beings below Legend basically had no chance against Legends, unless they had Legendary-tier techniques¡­ And the dense remains on World Zero Three that actually piled into a desert proved that the Black Fog once poured like rain, being destroyed by the millions. In the opinion of the Legends present, those that can achieve something like could only be an Evil God, or multiple Evil Gods.


    "I''m going myself to take a look." Joshua decided the four Legends had generally understood the current situation. "There is definitely value in dangerous places, and I might find special information about the Black Fog and Evil Gods in World Zero Three. They are all enemies, and the more we know, the better."


    "Then I shall monitor the other worlds. I''ll get there myself as well if there''s danger." Nostradamus nodded lightly, walking towards the surveillance room on another side, while Barnil and William left as well.


    The Grancypher, having been docked at the edge of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, meant that the Commanding Will was nearby. As Joshua contacted it, the teleportation force of the ancient building quickly shone upon the warrior''s body¡ªa dark space unfurled at once, consuming Joshua''s form.


    ***


    Meanwhile, the expedition party on World Zero Three was staying where they were as instructed, refraining from any exploration.


    "Was there any particular danger about the information we sent back?"


    In front of the temporary camp, the team leader was looking around for anything unusual and murmuring to himself doubtfully. "From how the communications officer spoke, it''s like we may die at any moment."


    "It''s for our own good." Mage, who was standing by the rear and maintaining the camp''s defensive barrier shrugged. "This is a different world after all, it''s normal for there to be dangers we can''t observe."


    "I just find it a pity. There should have been more to be discovered¡­"


    All five expedition members sighed at once. They had stopped all plans to explore further following the communications that came out of nowhere, and while there was nothing of note in the region several kilometers around them, would there not be information of value further away that would win them substantial contribution points? Although the team leader was clearly aware that the gains at present were rewarding, it remained disheartening for the entire Third Party.


    "Forget the horse carriages. We''re only walking when we return¡­"


    However, before that thought finished, a tremendous rumble suddenly echoed from the metal desert that extended further beyond vision. The five expedition members who were already on their toes were jolted at once, quickly looking up toward the horizon, at the direction of the tremendous reverberation that echoed as if the world was breaking. All of them watched, frozen by what was transpiring, bewildered.


    It was a wall of iron-red dust cloud that rose high above. Infinite minuscule metal dust was pulled into the skies by a profound power, blanketing heaven and earth¡­ Still, that was not what astonished everyone. Instead, it was the ground that appeared to be collapsing beneath the dust cloud¡ªas if devoured by a colossal maw, the desert of endless metal dust vanished by great portions over the horizon. Everyone could see that there was no longer any land in the distance, only darkness.


    "What do we do? Our position wouldn''t hold against a calamity!" The team''s Alchemist burst in agitation. Although the Restoration Beam and the Mage''s barrier would withstand Supreme-tier attacks together, they would not fare well if all of them fell into an abyss.


    "What else is there?" Despite their initial shock, the expedition party quickly recovered, being elites amongst elites. After some thought, their leader came up with a solution at once. "Rider, start the car and activate flying mode. We''re all getting on!"


    "What about the surface equipment?"


    "Are those stuff more important than humans? Leave them!"


    The well-trained party was all onboard the car in ten seconds as instructed. As spiral rotors and magical vents hummed, the flight-capable off-road vehicle had risen high above as magical energy rippled, while in the distance, the collapse from the horizon had reached where they had camped. Everyone looked down silently as their base was consumed by a great, dark crevice, vanishing amidst churning sand and dust.


    ''If we weren''t alert¡­'' the party leader quietly thought, and shuddered.


    "On flight mode, the car would last two and a half hours even if both Mage and Alchemist keep charging it."


    Rider, on the wheel, watched the various meters at the front row of the off-road vehicle. "All our energy stone reserves were at camp, and all gone now."


    "Let it go," the Leader said and sighed. "We''re less than ten seconds in the air, but the collapse had already reached us. We could only hope that the teleporting would hurry up."


    As there were minute differences between worlds in all aspects, all expedition members were below Gold-tier on their first mission to avoid the clash of supernatural powers unique to advanced Extraordinary individuals. They would follow the plans of the Imperial External Exploration Department and complete their Ascension in the Void, molding perfect adaptability for the future. Still, that was precisely why amongst the party members, only Mage and Clergy could fly, needing the aid of magical equipment such as the off-road vehicle.


    "Wait, look!"


    Just as everyone rejoiced over their decisiveness albeit with complicated emotions, Clergy pointed to part of the collapse. "Doesn''t it look like there''s a building there?"


    Everyone turned at once to where Clergy was pointed, and then saw a colossal cluster of black buildings.


    The sudden massive collapse on the surface of World Zero Three had seen the boundless metal desert and earth fall into the bottomless depth. Everything on the ground was darkness and obscureness as if staring from the edge of the cliff into the abyss, but it was in such surroundings that everyone from the Third Party noticed, amidst the depths of the collapse and endless stirring dust, black buildings were appearing out of the rolling metal grains.


    Those black buildings were huge, awe-inspiring and held a unique aesthetic. Signs of curious erosion were laden over its surface, as if they had kept standing despite infinite attacks. Still, although the damage appeared serious, there was actually powerful magical energy unleashed from the surface of the black buildings. It was easy to tell that the building was pitch black because it had seen prolonged and direct exposure to mana radiation.


    Those black buildings had stood buried beneath the thick metal sand for a thousand years. They simply stood where they were, instead of streaming with the sand to the depths. As they flew silently in the skies, the Third Party looked down below, their gazes piercing dust and metallic clouds rising from below ground to see magma layers stirring at the earth''s mantle¡ªthere was a massive geological shift, the cause of World Zero Three''s great collapse.


    What actually happened in this world?


    That question revolved around their minds even as the team thought about it frightfully. They never witnessed the majestic force of Legends or experienced world-destroying calamities, and could never even imagine the what calamity or war led to such profoundness¡ªthe former world was buried beneath the metal desert, its very essence damaged, devouring everything on the surface time after time.


    Be that as it may, they no longer needed their imagination at the moment. As dimensional ripples unfurled, a hand reached out from nowhere, catching the flying car and simply throwing everyone aboard to the other side of the portal. When that was accomplished and the expedition members'' safety was ensured, Joshua stepped out from the portal made by the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds and looked down upon everything that unfolded beneath him.


    "There''s something unusual, as I''ve expected." He said quietly. "The style of these buildings was remarkably similar to the Shelter civilization I''ve seen¡­ It''s not a civilization destroyed by the Black Fog¡ªit was part of the Shelter civilization itself!"


    Even so, knowing that was unhelpful. With his Steel Strength vision, Joshua could see directly inside the buildings, where all information and documents that could have been present were reduced to scattered ash under high-energy radiation. Only the main frame of the building survived.


    In the silence, the warrior rose into the air after thinking for a few moments, quickly breaking through the Atmosphere and arrived several hundred thousand meters above the surface. It would have been the edge of the world back in Mycroft, but Joshua could not feel any sign that he was about to enter the Void even then, meaning that the edge of world was further away.


    But soon, the warrior dashed at dozens of kilometers per second out of the atmosphere¡ªif that thin sea of gas can be called one¡ªand arrived into the dark starry sky.


    There, his inference was proven.


    Joshua looked down at the dark and devastated planetary body beneath him, nodding and confirming that the so-called World Zero Three was not a world with a single continent, but a spherical planet.


    And World Zero Three itself was a shattered planet.


    One-fourth of its mass had been broken apart, leaving a gaping crevice by its northwestern sector. Endless dust wafted away from it, shaping into a zone of dust that extended to the lengths of several planets. Its surface was layered with iron-red metal sand, and while it buried all buildings, it kept the planet from disintegrating in its entirety.


    Indeed, the Black Fog was not destroying but protecting that world, keeping it from breaking apart due to the extensive damage. However, it was meaningless¡ªJoshua could not sense any presence of life from the planet, with any soul having dissipated in the thousand years that passed.


    In fact, he sensed nothing.


    Having checked the surface, Joshua turned and glanced at the Void around. He was now on the planetary orbit of World Zero Three, and could see its distant dull red sun. It appeared supremely colossal and yet extraordinarily dim, while the endless Dark Domain cascaded¡­ It was a red giant nearing death, the region it once occupied not here but the heart of a faraway planetary system.


    Clearly, the Evil God of Fertility had once descended upon this world directly, triggering the sun to burst into a red giant. For its part, the Black Fog tried but failed to protect the realm, not even achieving its objective even after piling endless remains upon the desert planet. It was precisely the case for the buildings on that shattered planet, which was why all their surface was blackened, while everyone died in that majestic detonation.


    Flying in weightless space, Joshua accelerated to two-thousandths of one lightspeed, patrolling the Multiverse. He found many definitive traces of battle: on the outer zones of the dark space, there were many similar steel-red metals clouds wafting, the remains of destroyed Black Fog. Joshua even sensed the lingering presence of Chaos¡ªit was the scent of Evil Gods, although there were no parts of Evil Gods left, just its presence.


    Moreover, Joshua found a small planet that was one fifth the size of World Zero Three. The warrior then realized that it was not some small planet but World Zero Three''s moon, sent flying away from its orbit by the battle of two profound beings and floating in the darkness, even able to see the trail of impact behind the moon.


    Apart from that, Joshua found many huge runic formations and crystal constructing floating around on the trail of the dislodge moon. He flew forward to study the markings on those civilization creations, confirming that those were labels of the Shelter world.


    [Property of Shelter Omega]


    [Nok Research Center, Central Federation]


    The remains of space centers and magical creations floating on the planet''s orbit had been exposed to worse radiation than the buildings of the faraway World Zero Three. However, they were also far sturdier than those buildings¡ªthe markings on them were distinct after so long. Then, as Joshua studied the text on it, he could not help feeling a familiarity¡­ Although it was a fairly ordinary name, he seemed to have heard the Nok somewhere before.


    After a while, the warrior''s eyes widened abruptly after checking his own data vault, remembering where he heard that name.


    "It''s a name the leader of the Shelter civilization mentioned when the Evil Gods invaded!"


    Joshua turned, staring at the broken planet behind him and muttered with a low voice, "Master Nok, maker of the Black Fog¡ªhis team had inscribed the core formation of the Black Fog¡­"Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    "If the building on that moon is the research center of Nok''s team, there is no question that the planet is the manufacturing plant of the Black Fog''s original form, where it had been born!"


    ***


    Just as Joshua was left astonished by his own discovery, Priest and the others carefully approached the edge of one of the colossal fissures on World Zero One, ready to observe the heavy metal circulation system unique to that world.


    Each assigned to different work, all of them made a scrutinous observation while controlling various apparatus. They studied the composition of the heated gases ejecting out of the fissure and analyzed the fundamental elemental composition of that world. Just a moment ago, when a sensor indicated that there were massive stores of adamantite, everyone had entered a fervent embrace, almost forgetting themselves.


    "Hahaha! According to the information, there are three hundred times the admantite reserves here compared to Mycroft, or perhaps more! We''re rich!"


    "Although excavation would be difficult, such substantial stores of adamantite would be reason enough for Legendary champions to act! We''ve finally found valuable points!"


    Priest was thrilled as well, but he kept the others on their toes. "Don''t be too excited," he said, "our mission is exploring the world¡ªpoints are secondary. There''s still no trace of our main objective, Unified Archives, but if we do find it, that''s the true harvest!"


    Everyone calmed slightly in response. Priest was right¡ªit was certainly not the time to lose themselves celebrating. Neither their expedition nor their mission was over, they could keep celebrations for when they returned.


    But just as everyone resumed work, everyone including Priest did not notice something.


    In the limitless darkness beyond the world''s atmosphere, a streak of black colored shroud had slipped into the atmosphere and fused into the metal clouds. It poured down like rain afterward, and hence descended into the world, slipping within crevices¡­ Their descent was without sound, presence or even vibration.


    Incidentally, there was such a Black Fog falling down towards the rift where Priest''s party was, turning into rainwater that descended into the abyss.


    However, everyone was busy studying the composition of the gases ejecting out from the depths of the earth, working solemnly and not noticing anything out of the ordinary.

 Chapter 739 Absolute Protection

    Built upon a sturdy stone foundation at the edge of a narrow earthen rift, the exploration base was placed full of equipment. The five members of the expedition party were walking back and forth to the instrument or left the camp from time to time for extracting study samples.


    Most of the equipment were actually built by the Alchemist using materials from that otherworld itself, with only certain precise core parts carried around by their team leader. It was a fortunate coincidence that World Zero One was rich with metals, which was why the party quickly built some apparatus to establish a makeshift laboratory.


    "Eh? Mage, take a look¡ªthe mana concentration here isn''t quite right."


    At the moment, Alchemist, who had been monitoring the surrounding energy and elemental concentration gasped softly, before calling out to Mage. Rider, Clergy, and Priest who all happened to be nearby all turned towards the shifting meters as well.


    "Hey, that''s not right!" Rider exclaimed loudly, taken aback. "How did it suddenly leap to thirty or more times above standard values? Isn''t your tool broken?"


    "I think so too, that''s why I called Mage here to take a look." Alchemist nodded calmly. "No need to panic, Mage and I will check if that''s the case."


    Soon, however, there was no need to examine their equipment for malfunction. Everyone present could sense the distinct, exponential rise of mana concentration at once as all elements were beginning to condense in the air. Rider, who did not understand magic at all was now actually able to see the radiances of the six great elements¡ªthose were the signs that veins of magical crystals were gathering, a phenomenon that left the expedition party bewildered briefly.


    But soon, even that brief moment to be bewildered was gone¡ªfor as the skies rumbled over them, the Black Fog finally descended upon the land as if it was a dark rain.


    Whoosh¡ª


    A black line plummeted vertically down from the vacuum beyond the world, sinking into the dense metallic clouds and splitting incessantly along the way. Like an ink droplet falling into clear water, it pervaded all substances around it, and within instants, the Black Fog had consumed all metal clouds within dozens of kilometers, turning the grey-white metal particles into a dull, crystalline watery surface.


    In the very next moment, the surface collapsed into endless cascading turbulences, surging toward the bottomless earthen rift. More than forty streams of Black Fog, moving from above the skies of World Zero One simultaneously dived into an equal number of earthen rifts, driving deep into the center of the world. However, as the Black Fog tunneled, the tectonic plates that had been shaking ceaselessly calmed instantly, while searing magma cavities ceased. The now serene lava lakes cooled, while the rifts that had been releasing substantial metal smoke and broiling steam were no longer active as if having died, and even before all that, the tremors and volcanic eruptions were all gone.


    That orange-red sea of magma at the depths of the earth''s mantle could also be seen darkening, as if all vigor had been taken away¡­ They can be sure that the Black Fog was rampantly absorbing all energies from the planet, using the earthen rifts as a pathway.


    The planet was merely its resupply station.


    And the Elite Party who were standing at the laboratory near one of the rifts were ''blessed'' to witness it all.


    ***


    Mage, who almost intended to continue with examining mana concentration watched in astonishment at the footage relayed from the depths of the rift. He and his companions were silenced as they saw firsthand how the Black Fog entered the inner reaches of the planet to absorb magma, fearful of catching its attention.


    "What the hell is that thing¡­" Clergy murmured quietly, "diving inside the planet''s core, absorbing magma and self-replicating? And it''s at least Supreme Pinnacle?"


    "No¡­" Priest swallowed as he watched the screen, staring as the Black Fog gulped magmas by the mouthful, cleanly devouring all energies from the rifts. "It''s Legend. We are encountering a Legendary otherworld being¡ªwhat are you all standing around for? Run!"


    Everyone in the laboratory hurried away at Priest''s command, and in seconds, all of them had taken the most vital data while abandoning any apparatus, since those things would never compare to the fact that they had stumbled upon a Legendary-tier otherworld being. Their most important task now was to distance themselves from the terrible being as much as they could and contact Mycroft for rescue.


    In thirty seconds, all of them were onboard the off-road vehicle, and with Rider stamping the magical pedal, the car engine bellowed and instantly changed form, rising into the air.


    Be that it may, it was only then that the Elite Party truly witnessed the terror wreaked upon World Zero One.


    "Heavens¡­"


    Rider''s hand began to shudder at the very sight, but he quickly reacted and grasped the steering wheel firmly. Still, the flying car abruptly turned an entire circle in the air, prompting everyone to cry out in surprise.


    Still, Rider was not completely at fault since everyone else reacted more or less the same¡­ After all, what they all saw would leave even Supreme champions unhinged.


    ¡ªIt was a black colored sky.


    The gray-white metal clouds that blanketed the skies of World Zero One were now all gone, having completely turned into a smooth black substance that appeared to reflect energy ripples. The black vapor covered half the surface of the plant, absorbing all energy and heat it could from within, just as more than forty sucker-tubes like black needles were extended into various earthen rifts. Golden-red clumps of energy would flow from beneath the needlepoints up to the black vapors above, causing its dark form to glint in golden-red faintly as well.


    The sight was so profound that it would escape the imagination of most. If a metaphor had to be made, it was a colossal insect that blotted out the sun, arching itself over a giant that was the world and absorbing its burning blood without restraint.


    The Elite Party was simply helpless¡­ What option was open to them? They could not do a thing, having encountered such a class of being in their very first expedition, and so they could only urge Rider to accelerate, to get away from the edge of the rift without catching its attention.


    "We''re just insects, so just ignore us like a pebble¡­"


    Alchemist was randomly making various hand gestures signifying different divine beings, praying to a deity that was anyone''s guess. Clergy, too, had closed his eyes, all while mumbling, "You can''t see me, you can''t see me, you can''t see me¡­"


    Meanwhile, Priest did not have the luxury of ignoring reality: he was reviewing the map he and the others had made after exploring their environment while pointing directions for the madly pedaling Rider. Mage, too, helped by casting five agility spells on their off-road vehicle, so that they could better escape.


    But it was all futile.


    Boom¡ªwith a thundering crack, the black skies appeared to have finished feeding and withdrew its tentacles back into its body. Its gigantic bowl-shaped main body thus began to transform into a black sphere primly hanging on the skies, floating upon the land despite its radius that was more than fifty kilometers long, wreaking suffocating pressure upon the entire world.


    Then, its next move scared the living daylights out of the Elite Party. The black sphere, which was so massive it was comparable to a city began to materialize a geometrical form below its body, ''staring'' at the small car flying at two hundred kilometers per hour away from itself as if thinking¡­ before forming a tentacle that ''wafted'' towards its direction.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    The very minds of the Elite Party froze in the second the black sphere ''stared'' upon them. They could sense a horrifying yet profound being leveling their gaze upon them both physically and spiritually, dulling the entire world. All light and color were hence meaningless, and they would sink into that darkness until their wills were broken, their flesh melted and their very life dissipating into the Void.


    That would certainly have been their fate if they were ordinary people, with all chance of salvation denied. Hence, it was fortunate that they were not ordinary humans¡ªhaving gone through the personal instruction of a certain Liege, they had all the experience against such offensive aspects.


    Thus, after a brief moment of sinking into oblivion, Priest awakened from the dark phantasm with his body drenched his cold sweat. Rider promptly got a handle on the car that he almost lost control of and crash, just as everyone else recovered at the same time. Still, before they could rejoice the resistance they developed through fortune and training, they saw that the tentacle throbbed ''gently'' several thousand kilometers away.


    Though it appeared ''gentle'', the tentacle that the black sphere extended was almost a kilometer thick. It swept through the atmosphere, drawing a rumble and impact force that could flatten hills, actually splitting apart an entire mountain that had been in its way by its ridge, the cut turning into magma due to the searing friction.


    At the very sight, the Elite Party knew at once that even Supreme champions would be crushed into powder by that blow at the speed of thought. What then, was those youths who were not even Gold-tier? As a result, the angrily-accelerating Rider lifted his foot off the pedal, just as Mage sighed and sprawled himself over his seat, albeit maintaining the shield cast over the car. Alchemist was holding up an Information Terminal and was leaving his will, while Clergy had taken out a photograph, his eyes closed as he mumbled to the person in it.


    Priest was no better, the very first thought in his mind being ''would it hurt when killed by a Legendary being with one stroke?''. However, at his moment of despair, the gray-haired man from the south noticed the photograph in Clergy''s hand.


    It was the enchanted selfie of a young girl smiling happily, who might have been Clergy''s kin or girlfriend¡­ However, it was that image that made Priest remember his own sister, his duty and the promise he made to her. More memories quickly followed, including that afternoon in Fort Ares, that ultimate move he learned from that certain noble person¡ªor more precisely, barely learned.


    "What the hell are all of you blanking out for? Are your deaths really sealed?!" Priest bellowed abruptly in the car, glaring at all of his teammates around him as they jolted awake from the deathly silence of despair. "Even if we die! We must fight until the very end! No matter how strong the foe, we have to act, even charge!"


    "Have all of you forgotten who taught you all that! If you''re brave enough to act, you''d be spared the blushes in hell!"


    Even before he was finished, the leader of the Elite Party had taken out five bottles of magical elixirs glinting in different radiances, gritting his teeth as he opened the injection compartment by his arm with no hesitation and administering each potion, one after another.


    Glug, glug, glug¡ªat once, the five advance magical potions Dragon Strength potion, burning potion, lightning potion, armor portion, and divine healing potion were injected into Priest''s body. Raging magical energy and the Holy Light brushed within the warrior''s body. Amidst the sounds of blood pumping, the transparent visor on Priest''s helmet turned a bright red just as the party leader took out a large translucent shield that resembled a crystal plate, positioning it in front of himself.


    "Fuck. If our leader doesn''t want to live anymore, neither do I!"


    "Death it is. I do wish to see if that otherworld monster''s offhanded blow could do anything to me after all!"


    Courage stirred in the hearts of the other Elite Party members at the sight of Priest''s courageous move. Since it was death anyway, why not do their best and die heroically? With the sounds of syringe injections, the entire off-road vehicle accelerated by a notch while the outer barrier thickened beyond imagination, wrapping around many sacred Holy Light spells.


    "Haha, that''s the spirit!" Priest shattered the glass behind the car''s backseat, feeling pride as he watched the others rally and place their lives on the line. He strode out and stood behind the vehicle, holding a huge translucent crystal shield forged by Joshua van Radcliffe in front of himself, his eyes and entire body cascading with wild white aura flames.


    And before him, a mountainous tentacle that could tear the earth''s crust and continental frames apart was slowly descending.


    "I''ll have you witness the ''ultimate move'' my master taught me!"

 Chapter 740 Arriving Beyond Worlds

    The black tentacle convulsed in the air, and swung down upon the expedition party with a force that could crush continents¡ªeven before it hit its target, the impact force and tidal momentum already caused tremendous shift across the entire continent.


    Chaotic storms swept across the mountains and plains of World Zero One, breaking apart the layers of metal ore that accumulate over centuries. Huge clusters of dust rose from the ground, becoming new, broiling clouds as a long ravine appeared over the central continent even before the blow of the black sphere hit true.


    If using a sledgehammer on a nut was already wasteful, to describe that the Black Fog''s effort was equal to killing a mosquito with an anti-aircraft cannon would be being kind since it was more akin to destroying a cockroach with a Star Destroyer. To kill a little team of unknown beings, the massive Black Fog had generously launched an offensive sufficient to destroy a medieval civilization, a single blow which would undoubtedly part the tectonic plates if it did strike the continent.


    But in response, Priest merely raised the huge crystal shield in his hand. It was an advanced gravity shield, a high-level enchanted item worth 4000 points and one C-class exchange clearance available in the redemption center of the Imperial External Exploration Department. It could redirect impact force by forming a gravity field, thus withstanding most physical attacks. Even so, it was not an especially rare item¡ªthere was phase-shifting circle worth one B-class exchange clearance and 7500 exchange points, just as there was an A-class spatial barrier shield, which would place the wielder in an artificial space, avoiding all attacks.


    The shield in Priest''s hand was different, however. Its materials were normal crystals, although Priest had imbued an iota of Joshua''s power into it. With Steel Strength alteration, the ordinary enchanted item had become an embodiment of the warrior''s Legacy.


    In other words, absolute protection.


    ***


    Back in Fort Ares, Priest had asked Joshua for knowledge to ''protect''. He wished to keep safe the person he cherished and distant her from all danger and calamity, a wish the warrior happily granted. He placed information of his Legacy a bit of his Steel Strength and handed it to Priest, letting Priest learn that power by himself. Naturally understanding the warrior''s expectations, Priest therefore exchanged for the gravity shield which was a perfect fit for that Legacy, thereby imbuing it.


    And what Joshua had given Priest was the Legacy of ''gravity''. With the gravity shield as an anchor, he would eventually learn to control that natural force, diverting blows against him¡ªwhile he improved, that simple gravity shield gradually became the sturdiest barrier in the world, a genuine dimensional barrier. If there was a day that Priest ascended to Legend on that path, the shield in his hand would become a wall between world and Void that even Evil Gods could not tear apart at once, an ''absolute protection'' they would have to wear down in time.


    Still, he was far from that level at the moment.


    Against the Black Fog''s blow extended in passing, Priest did not hesitate to raise his shield. Using his aura that was converted to ''gravity aura'' as an anchor, he activated the Steel Strength hosted within that shield.


    A dazzling silver light burst out, and the translucent crystal shield instantly shattered into infinite crystal shards. Thus, an abundant, terrifying and irresistible power that lost its host exploded with all its might, and the result of its burst¡­


    ¡­was shrinking.


    As the black tentacle crashed down on the continent, dimensions began to distort by margins visible to the naked eye. Standing against it were infinite crystal shards frozen where they were, throbbing at the heart of the crystal, but shrinking instead of expanding at every throb. Massive gravitational disturbance emanated at once, as if a profound solid body had connected itself there from across realms just as dimensional pits appeared¡ªthemselves resembling tentacles, they were wildly absorbing all substances around.


    Meanwhile, the entire expedition party was shrouded in an unordinary light instead of being absorbed by those dimensional pits. The ground and mountains around them were not so fortunate, however. As if being caught by an invisible hand and ragged into the silver radiance that shrunk without stopping, in less than a single second, major portions of the metal mountains and land had their substance drawn away, while the rapidly expanding vortex-shaped dimensional distortion assumed form beneath the Black Fog''s tentacle, leaping up and crashing into that appendage.


    "Bzzt-bzzt?!"


    Sensing an anomaly and a major threat, the Black Fog quickly adjusted its tentacle''s power output and form, but it was too late¡ªit had completely lost that part of its body and control, and could only watch as the dimensional distortion kept rising like a meteor darting in the opposite direction. The river-like tentacle was hence broken with relative ease, drawn into the gravitational anomaly itself.


    The so-called protection had withstood all power the enemy had unleashed, while the nova that emanated distorted gravity as if it was a bottomless abyss had devoured the entire continental-shattering power of the tentacle into its body. Nonetheless, as that abyss limit to devour was reached and it arrived at the highest point in the sky, it quickly self-destructed in an incomparable detonation!


    ¡ªBoom!


    A speck brighter than a star hence appeared in the dark reaches of the universe. Infinite substance sucked into that gravitational vortex that was yet to be converted were being wildly ejected into the opposite direction, and amidst a shockwave that trembled half a planet, a circular nebula shroud unfurled over the skies of World Zero One. Within it were infinite energies, dust, blinding light, and heat, temporary illuminating the world which had lost its sun.


    And on the other side, the Black Fog which had lost a tentacle hurriedly escape into the darkness of the universe, for a genuine fear had arisen after that attack which mysteriously appeared.


    As a cluster of microscopic runic constructs, the Black Fog was nigh indestructible and eternal. Nothing could kill it apart from offensive methods of a microscopic scale, and yet that dimensional distortion had easily cut off the connection to part of its body, destroying it as the most fundamental of particles, even the purest of energies. There was no ''indestructible'' or ''eternity'' against such an offensive¡ªeven eternal existences of old would be devastated If struck.


    How remarkably similar such circumstances was to the Black Fog itself.


    But before the Black Fog fled, it appeared to have paused a moment in the ''rainbow of the dark'', before vanishing into the vast darkness, nowhere to be found.


    ***


    Meanwhile, the entire expedition party and their flying car had crashed down on the surface distractedly.


    The sturdy vehicle drew a huge trail out of the ground with a sharp metallic scraping noise, before stopping on a pile of metal dust. The bottom half of the car body was completely damaged from sheer friction, its adamantite body hardly durable against such extensive torment.


    Still, not all of the passengers were lost. Before the impact, everyone had prepared accordingly, employing magic, aura, Holy Light, even alchemical adhesive to hold themselves to their seat, and cast a barrier to block the blow.


    Those series of moves had certainly saved their lives, but that did not mean they were untroubled. As Priest stirred, he realized that his hands that held the shield had completely vanished with his enchanted armor¡ªit was fortunate that the Silver-tier warrior''s stalwart body instinctive contracted his muscles to stop the bleeding, or he would have died from blood loss when he had been unconscious.


    Before Priest felt delight that his determined actions successfully blocked the Legendary otherworld being''s blow and protected himself along with his team, he looked around to find that the current situation was bad, in the genuine sense of that word.


    Because their entire team was now heavily injured and almost immobile.


    At the very front, Rider was most heavily concussed, and lay sprawled on the gasbag which was slowly leaking. There was no trace of life in him, just as Clergy''s skull had been shattered on impact. If there had not been signs of Holy Light flowing on his body, making it evident that he was relying on his supreme spirit to barely maintain his self-awareness, anyone would have thought that he was truly dead.


    Mage, who had been maintaining a barrier, was a little conscious, but he was now vomiting clear red blood by the mouthfuls. It was clearly because of the feedback caused by the collapse of the magical barrier, which left his internal organs heavily injured. As for Priest himself and Alchemist who were both at the back row, the former''s sturdy physique had limited the impact force and kept him from critical injury, while the latter, having undergone multiple physical alterations using parts of magical creatures, remained fine since he was essentially inhuman.


    Thick black smoke rose from the bottom of the off-road vehicle. The totaled magical engine was completely devastated, although there was no need to worry about it exploding. Then, before Priest could tell him, Alchemist had risen and hurried to check on the two others at the front row.


    "Cough¡ªhow are those two?" Priest, focusing and using aura to seal the sense of pain by his injured hands, gritted his teeth. "Still alive?"


    "¡­Rider''s dead."


    Alchemist whispered, his expression turning into one of indescribable sadness after checking the Rider''s heartbeat and brain process. "Clergy is alive¡ªbut dying. In truth, he died minutes before Rider, but held on thanks to the sacred spell ''Final Will''."


    ***


    The five members of the expedition party had trained together for more than a year. They had survived on barren islands, undergoing inhumane, hellish training in different hazardous environments and yet completed all practical missions. While their bond appeared plain, every single one of them would entrust their backs to each other, just like how Priest could stir the entire party to not hesitate fight to the death alongside him with just one line.


    Meanwhile, although Alchemist''s voice was grim, he did not remain beside his perished companions and hurried instead to Mage, who was still alive and at the center row of the car. He plucked out a few healing potions as fast as he could and injected them into Mage''s body, and the timely supply of vigor brought sanguine to Mage''s pale face. No longer in danger of dying at any moment, Mage''s eyes rolled back into his skull and he entered a relaxed coma.


    If Mage had not cast the final anti-impact barrier, even if Priest had evoked Legacy power to block the Black Fog tentacle''s blow, the high-speed crash of the car into the ground would have killed everyone. To a certain extent, Mage had saved everyone as well.


    Afterward, as Alchemist appeared intent on going to the back row to treat his captain''s terrible wounds, Priest suddenly remembered something, and shook his head strongly, refusing help. "Stop wasting time," he said with a low voice. "Did you forget that the Restoration Beam has a ''Soul Pool Sphere?'' Quick, use it!"


    Alchemist, having taken out a tube of green healing potion and administer it to Priest paused, lost for the moment. His face erupted into the delight of grasping the last straw, and quickly took out the few silver-based red black spheres from the storage compartment on the back of his enchanted armor, before hurrying to Rider and activated the simplistically designed ''Soul Pool Sphere'' with his own mana.


    The metallic spheres, marked with a ? symbol turned translucent at once. Veins of light then appeared around Rider''s body, forming a translucent human-shaped shroud that entered the Soul Pool Sphere as if it was being summoned. When the shroud had completely seeped into the sphere, the Soul Pool Sphere reverted to its original appearance of a metallic ball, though its silver base hue was accompanied with a bloody crimson.


    It was then that Clergy breathed his last as well. Alchemist hence quickly activated another Soul Pool sphere, and the metallic ball converted the radiance into solid too¡ªin other words, absorbing the visible soul into its body, although the base hue of the conversion this time was a pale gold.


    Having completely recovered his companions'' soul, Alchemist went to Priest, his hands still shuddering. He now had no strength to even speak, only able to gesture with his head at the silver cylinder that was the Restoration beam. Fortunately, Alchemist himself had a better physique than both Mage and Clergy, with no serious harm getting to his transplanted magical beast organs. Therefore, he could still lift the ton-heavy cylinder¡ªhis grip may slip otherwise, and there would be another injured personnel in the expedition party.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    "Wisdom unquenchable, Order eternal!"


    Alchemist looked nervously around before yelling the password and put the Restoration Beam on a flat surface, while Priest remained in his seat and patiently waited for it to complete its countdown. The waiting duration of three minutes which should have been the blink of an eye seemed to drag on forever then, even as the remaining duo of the exploration party who remained conscious observed their own surroundings vigilantly, praying that no enemies would appear.


    Nevertheless, there was one scholarly theorem: in the damned Multiverse, whatever can go wrong, will go wrong regardless how wretched it would be.


    "Bzzt-bzzt-bzzt¡­"


    With the buzz of cascading electromagnetism, Priest and Alchemist noticed indistinct sounds echoing from all directions. Soon, countless unusually shaped mechanical forms that were seemingly pieced out of multiple geometrical shapes appeared before them.


    Those were semi-automated machines created even as the Black Fog fled to monitor the dangerous planet. And now, they came across their target of highest priority: the expedition party.


    "Bzzt, hum-bzzt!"


    One of the weird machines hissed sharply, and shot a probing beam at the two survivors who maintained expressions of unswerving determination¡ªin the very next instant, the countless machines were hence guided by the beam and surged towards Priest and Alchemist.


    Millions of bizarrely shaped machines hence charged at the expedition''s crash location like a silver-grey tide of metals, encircling them and cutting off any chance of escape. Priest and the others would be intercepted no matter how they tried to evade.


    "Looks like we''re not getting out of this fight."


    Priest forced himself to stand up. While he did lose both arms, he still had both feet, and hence could kick instead of punch. Even if his feet were lost and was left with his skull and teeth, the man would never give up, and he flashed a cold smile at the inferior machine smile, or more precisely, the Black Fog''s primitive descendants. "All in. Hold nothing back, just like we did against the Black Fog."


    However, beside him, Alchemist simply said quietly, "Leader, take Mage and run. I''ll hold them off."


    At those words, he took out several bottles of differently colored potions but which magical energy cascaded to the extreme. Without pause, Alchemist tore off his translucent visor and stuffed all of the potion¡ªalong with the tube containers¡ªinto his own mouth and crushed them with his teeth. Be that as it may, the glass could not scratch the sturdy oral cavity of that Extraordinary individual and was simply swallowed Alchemist''s stomach along with the magical potions that were fusing and reacting.


    The potions were useless to Priest and the others, but it was essentially a catalyst that could unleash the transplanted magical beast organs inside Alchemist''s body on full capacity, granting him power beyond his own level. Even so, the price was that his physique would be completely converted and devoured by those organs, while his soul would be crushed in the turbulent flow of magical energy, ending up a humanoid beast with no coherent thought.


    It was his trump card, the greatest sacrifice he could offer.


    Before them, the endless machines poured forward, spreading themselves across the vast plains in a brief few minutes.


    At the same time, in the dark depths of the Universe beyond the skies of World Zero One, another vigilant and icy will was watching every member of the expedition party. It was not sure what that burst of terrible power had been and completely pulverized its tentacle that should have been indestructible, which was why it was willing to lurk in the depths of darkness, awaiting the opportune moment.


    And yet, it was under such a hopeless situation, even before the three-minute activation period had completely counted down that the silver cylinder which had been slowly unlocking itself suddenly shot into the air. It thus rapidly awakened in the sky, and though it would cause irreversible damage to its composition, it disregarded it all and accelerated its activation, and discharged a voice that left both Priest and Alchemist in shock.


    "Internal system of Restoration Beam self-activating, executing emergency verification¡­ Checking for vitals sings of expedition members: two dead, soul preservation complete¡ªverification cleared. ''Extreme'' threat level confirmed, executing emergency protection command."


    "Substance devouring system online, unlimited self-replication permitted, gravity armaments unlocked, mounting star core¡ª"


    As the emotionless voice echoed in the air, the silver beam which had mostly self-collapsed following its self-activation had reverted to its original form as if time had rewind. In the very next moment, it split into thousands of narrow beams that shot into the numberless geometrical-shaped machines. Alchemist, who had been prepared to leap into the fray even as his mind turned murky abruptly felt a heavy punch to his stomach. An invisible power that swept across his entire body, suppressing the stimulated magical beast organs and reverting them, just as the man himself cried out and vomited the mix of potions he just stuffed inside himself.


    Then, with a roar similar to a tidal wave, every machine in front of Priest and Alchemist were instantly eroded by silver radiance, with the ground they stood upon not being spared as well. Everything appeared to have lost all mass and floated in a jumbled mess, and transformed after a few seconds into a mountainous silver hand.


    "Searching for hostile targets¡­ target acquired."


    The cold voice resounded in the atmosphere, just as the gigantic hand clenched into a fist, aiming at the Black Fog which was hidden in the vacuum of space. As it froze in ''shock'', the emotionless machine voice promptly changed into the deep, cold voice of a certain man.


    "Fight."

 Chapter 741 Neutron Star Battle Form

    How had Joshua''s ability developed after the warrior''s growth and improved himself in different worlds? It was a question that troubled his friends and those studying him.


    On Stellaris some time ago, Joshua had already forced the thousand-kilometer class Void Mother into a gas giant. Later, when he and Fattrovi fought over time and fate, his power no longer had any loophole or defect, having being refined to the next level. For such a being to act in rage from across worlds, what would be the outcome?


    The answer was: power to move stars.


    "Fight."


    With a simple word, the mountainous giant silver hand shone brilliantly, while endless Steel Strength rapidly expanded in the atmosphere of World Zero One. There was one at first, two in ten seconds, four in twenty¡­ If not for the low amount of substance, the self-replicating of Steel Strength would have remained exponential. One could see infinite boulders and earth being drawn by gravity to hang in the air, just as chunks of metal ores levitated above ground as if repelling gravity, encircling the giant silver hand that gradually solidified.


    As for the giant silver hand itself, it was aiming at the Black Fog millions of miles away, its fingers bunching as it grasped at it across thin air, drawing gravity ripples visible to the naked eye.


    It was a spellcasting hand gesture that mana mages and psionics favored, denoting many different complex magical or ritual signs such as ''target confirmed'', ''mustering power'' or ''directing energy flow''. Commonly speaking, those would represent the final stage of spellcasting and finality, but Joshua''s grasping was different. His movement here was not guided by any flow of magical energy or concept, nor was it the end of casting a spell. Instead, the warrior was actually preparing, and simply clenching his fist.


    And yet, such a gentle motion, the early sign of an attack had, amidst a rumble, created a radioactive-shaped rift on the surface of World Zero One''s continent. In comparison, the crevice that Joshua had torn across the earth down to the earth''s mantle was virtually insignificant as if it was child''s play. The endless mountains, rocky layer, and dust broke off the surface of the planet, the unbelievable gravity disturbance distorting light around the gigantic fist, as well as the distant Black Fog, catching enemy lurking in the darkness, and it unwittingly and surprisingly appearing once again in the world where everyone was.


    At that moment, all could see the full form of the Black Fog: a dark sphere with a radius more than fifty kilometers. Its surface cascaded with waves of electromagnetic sparks and flashes, and it appeared to be attempting to shake off the gravity cast on it by Joshua at full might.


    But there was not enough time. Around the giant silver hand, the mass of substances wafting in the air was drawn by gravity into the distorted dimensions around the giant hand. Massive rock layers and metallic ores shattered by the layer, turning into luminous silver shrouds that burned silently before being converted to pure energy¡ªinfinite substances were converted fundamentally into energy, leaving the silver giant hand shrouded in the vague, burning luminous shroud.


    "Ka, ka."


    The clenched silver hand and the planet''s magnetic field hence resonate. In the realm of electromagnetism that ordinary humans could not see, veins of invisible electromagnetic planetary orbits were rapidly established, calibrating coordinates aimed toward the distant darkness.


    In the very next instant, the silver iron fist that had expanded to a diameter of ten kilometers hence turned into a streak of light as heaven and earth thundered, striking straight toward the Black Fog.


    The Black Fog stirred, as if bellowing in rage. Hexagonal, translucent barriers began to appear over its body, but were all shattered in the thousandth of a second, breaking down into flashing energy shards. Even so, it was directly struck by the giant silver hand, its true form silently broken apart in vacuum down into a cluster of obscure shrouds. Thus, the terrible momentum sent the shrouds flying almost a hundred kilometers in vacuum before finally decelerating.


    "You''re safe."


    As a man''s deep voice spoke on the surface of World Zero One, silver light streamed over the bodies of Priest, Alchemist and the now-fainted-Mage, healing all their wounds. In seconds, they, having been on death''s door realized in shock that they had completely recovered to peak form, and was protected by a stalwart, formless barrier.


    "Stay here and don''t move," the voice said, "or you''ll get hit by the shockwave¡­ and die."


    Was that the power of Legends?


    Priest looked up with a complicated expression at the sky where endless silver light crowded, gradually forming a human silhouette¡­ That was a combat form assembled from infinite dense matter¡ªlight itself curled in front of it, changing its straight trajectory.


    Priest himself once heard rumors that Joshua had destroyed another world, and while he did not believe it then¡­ when he watched Joshua now, and the Black Fog that was squirming violently in the distance, he could tell that it would not be unusual if their battle to destroy a world¡­ they were forces of an apocalypse.


    "Wroom, wroom!"


    Faraway, the giant silver hand that directly broke the Black Fog''s combat form, sending it flying for hundred thousands of kilometers barely dispersed it. It hummed ''angrily'' in empty vacuum, and millions of different constructs began to form inside the Black Fog cluster. All of them clustered together to form runic circles, magical formations that in turn built a massive combat spell, uniting the Black Fog swarm. Then, gathering like a stream, the Black Fog charge away like a dark tidal wave, crashing profoundly on World Zero One as if to consume everything.


    It was as if shade was thrown upon the entire continent on World Zero One as the Black Fog crashed down upon it. Infinite beams condensed from energy shot out from every part of the Black Fog, shooting toward the luminous silver shroud on the ground. As the Black Fog shone upon the land, vast areas of substances vanished, while its very heat would vaporize the metal and rock nearby. There were thousands of such beams that were discharged simultaneously, and offensive force that instantly turned parts of World Zero One''s surface into gas, forming a colossal crater.


    But it was all futile. The beam that would melt ground and carve fonts on the planet could not even cut the thin layers of Steel Strength shroud, much less hurt the human figure that was materializing at the center of the shroud.


    More than millions of silver luminous shrouds were rapidly breaking down the crust of World Zero One, absorbing the substance and metals within and processing it into a pure circulation of Steel Strength toward its center. The scattered shroud had already been distorted by the vortex-shaped gravity center in the process, becoming sturdy raw materials for assembly¡­ in seconds, as the last chunk of Steel Strength was added to his body, Joshua''s clone finally arrived from a realm beyond, while unimaginably powerful gravity once again led to violent gravitational disturbance.


    And in that very instant, the planet cried in agony.


    "Boom¡ªboom!"


    With the resounding boom, the continent of World Zero One slowly split. Chunks of tectonic plates hence slowly rose into the air, escaping the bind of gravity while the fragile crust of the planet was torn apart by formless power, revealing the crimson magma layer¡ªthe very blood and flesh of the planet.


    The gravity that was not strong in the first place could no longer restrain the substances around Joshua''s body. As the warrior''s clone took form, a small piece of the continent was freed from the surface and was tore apart in its entirety. The innumerable shards of the planet''s surface dropped away like floating petals and sprinkled snowflakes, breaking without stopping and becoming a raging river flow of substances hanging around him like a suction pad.


    Joshua stood on thin air high above the planet; beneath his feet were the crimson magma of the earth''s mantle. He looked up at the dark Void of the universe, his gaze impassive.


    A blinding thunderstorm kicked up amidst the planet''s fragments. The terrible rumble extended amidst the atmosphere without ceasing, and the part of World Zero One which was broken spilled fragments of substances and magma, as if yolk was flowing out of a broken chicken egg.


    The sight was one of utter terror. The warrior who stood before the broken planet and thunderstorm was just like a demon king of the apocalypse.


    That was the reason Joshua would use a clone on Mycroft: the density of his neutron star battle form, along with the massive gravitational disturbance on his body. He just had to exist and use his power, and there would be horrifying, irreversible damage leveled upon the planet''s continental surface.


    Through it all, it was not as if the Black Fog did nothing. Its body that materialized hundreds of different armament platforms, and in the instant Joshua''s body completely materialized, millions of terrible offensives poured like a fiery rain, descending upon Joshua from the distance.


    There were disintegrator rays which destroyed particles on a microscopic level, sub-lightspeed photon blows, neutron rays that could purge the planetary surface off anything organic, as well as various different destructive weapons and magic, all of which had a single, identical purpose. Elements and ether hence sparkled in the heart of darkness, as forty-nine times seven grand magic combined with a turbulence that could scorch the world''s surface, boiling the sea of vacuum.


    Their intention was destruction, to destroy everything before them.


    But the entire offensive was frivolous. Due to gravitational influence, a gigantic spatial hollow took form around Joshua''s body, directing attacks unwittingly toward the center of the hollow¡ªJoshua himself, with genuine light and heat flow, not to mention photon discharged at sub-lightspeed all directed without exception.


    And all they ended up doing was to sputter upon Joshua''s body as pathetic, insignificant sparks.


    Multiple layers of degenerate-form neutron armor had unusually arranged themselves, shaping into what was virtually the sturdiest substance in the observable universe since black holes was considered nonexistent, their presence separate from physical vision. One way or another, any offensive would not hold a candle to the warrior at the moment¡ªeven if a white-dwarf missile was to crash upon him, his body would not be the thing that was destroyed.


    Seemingly a little annoyed by the infinite oncoming blows, Joshua raised his hand waved it in front of himself. The Black Fog''s welling tide of energy was directly extinguished, while every discharged attack was broken by his single stroke, as if a human was sweeping off smoke. In the very next instant, he raised his hand again, aiming it at the Black Fog and preparing, seemingly intending to continue his offensive on a grander scale, using his brimming energy source.


    It was movement ordinary humans did with a single hand to ''pull''.


    Hence, after dissipating, the Black Fog swarm that spanned more than a hundred and twenty kilometers began to drift toward Joshua unwillingly.


    "Wroom¡ªwroom¡ª"


    The Black Fog was naturally of that motion, and at once unleashed substantial plasma and rays to create absolute momentum so that it could resist the curious drift. However, regardless of how it tried to move by discharging electromagnetism or photons, it simply could not free itself from the gravity that had increased by a hundredfold. It could barely keep itself anchored where it was, and in the very next instant, the Black Fog was left in utter ''astonishment''¡ªsince it would not drift toward Joshua, Joshua had begun to move toward it: the warrior, whose entire body was engulfed in distorted space was closing in at the fifth universal speed.


    After a brief two seconds, their distance was dangerously close.


    Under the gravitational disturbance Joshua created, the Black Fog which had been a distinct sphere became an irregular oval akin to a chicken egg. Even now, the warrior was approaching its very tip through the Fog itself attempted to escape at all cost, wanting to distance itself from the terrible foe.


    The Black Fog was formed entirely out of nanomachines, a being which innate structure was an assembly of unimaginable objects. However, in its perspective, Joshua was a monster that was indescribable, incomprehensible and irresistible¡ªit could neither attack nor defend against him at all, and neither could it flee.


    And now, Joshua had caught most of the Black Fog in his ''palm'', while manipulating gravity to form a cage with him at its core. Apart from light, nothing to escape that cage¡ªendless fog was churning within their prison, seemingly searching for any vulnerable points that may exist.


    But anything Joshua created was invulnerable. His battle against Fattrovi did not leave him the luxury of ''weakness'', and since returning from Simboa, Joshua was invulnerable.


    "I could hardly kill you, and I would gain nothing from it even if I do."


    Beneath the distorted light, Joshua''s expression was vague, but the resounding electromagnetic communication signal echoed across all of the Black Fog''s channels.


    "But I recently thought of a fine method that could utilize your residual value."


    "I once ignited stars. I don''t mind doing it a second time."


    At those words, he put his hands together. Amidst an electromagnetic static, the Black Fog was compressed incessantly by gravity in its cage until its very limit. In the very next moment, with a sudden burst of heat energy, flames of nuclear fusion arose at the very center of the Black Fog. An artificial star which was just several kilometers in diameter thus appeared in front of Joshua, illuminating World Zero One.


    There was a capital punishment in ancient times known as ''Igniting a Sky Lantern'', wherein humans were soaked in fuel oil and then hung to burn. Joshua was now doing something similar to the Black Fog, although it was more appropriate to call it ''Igniting a Sun''.


    Much of the Black Fog swarm were still alive inside the small sun, roving about at the outer layers of the sun and trying to break through the cage of supreme light and heat. Still, the gravity point Joshua made proved inescapable, and they were all gradually incinerated and lost all vigor, turning into ordinary metal grains that were burnt to ash in the sun.


    Having confirmed that part of the Black Fog could not escape, Joshua looked up toward the other part of the Black Fog swarm he did not catch.


    However, he realized in shock that the small cluster of Black Fog had vanished without a trace.


    Joshua was not actually surprised by its ability to concealed its movement since he was aware of the reason, he could not find the Black Fog: their presence was concealed by another celestial body, just like how no one would be able to single out a special drop of water within the sea.


    In reality, Joshua was shocked by that celestial body.


    It was utter, lightless darkness. And yet, the outer parts of that circle of darkness was covered in a rainbow¡­ that was the truth of what appeared to be a wonder for ordinary people, but something he could directly analyze through gravity ripples.


    "Black¡­ black hole?!"


    ***


    It was indeed a miniature black hole located at the center of World Zero One system, with the planet itself circling around the black hole. There were distinct gravity points around the black hole as well, which could have been former orbiting planets that used to orbit around it, and now began to approach black hole due to the tremendous gravity it exerted, their mass hence consumed by the black hole. Substantial mass was being dragged into the black hole as light visible on all wavelengths, reflecting and refracting upon the translucent high-energy suction surface of the black hole, forming a dim rainbow in the darkness.


    There was little wonder that this world had no sun¡ªit had already collapsed into a black hole, with its suction surface emanating a faint radiance across the planetary system, but one that definitely could not provide for a hospitable environment.


    Joshua was at a loss for words over that. Did the Black Fog actually flee to the black hole just to evade him? Though that was not an issue as long as it did not approach the black hole''s even horizon, that was definitely a bold move¡­ And truth be told, Joshua certainly would not have an easy time finding it: nobody is able to search for a swarm of fog near the radioactive environment of a black hole, and heaven knows if the fog had already been sucked into the singularity.


    He was not crazy enough to fight the black hole and attempt to steal something from it.


    At least most of the problem was solved, Joshua thought, clapping his hands.


    ***


    When the warrior was still exploring the ruins Nok Research Center on World Zero Three while keeping alert of the Black Fog''s presence, the had suddenly been received an alert from one of the Restoration Beams, with two souls already being stored inside the Soul Pool Sphere.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    That meant two expedition members were already dead.


    While the survivors'' ability to use the Soul Pool Sphere meant that the situation was not too severe, such loss was unquestionably beyond what the Empire''s first expedition could take. Joshua hence did not hesitate to turn toward World Zero One, realizing in shock and rage that the Black Fog was not at its own manufacturing plant in World Zero Three, where the Unified Archives may be located, and had appeared instead in World Zero One. Thus, without pause, Joshua forced the activation of that Restoration Beam, devouring all substances around himself to assume his combat form.


    "Wait. The Archives¡­"


    The question suddenly occurred to Joshua as he returned to World Zero One to take a look at Priest and the others. He looked up toward the rainbow in the dark¡ªsince World Zero One was revolving around the Black Hole in extreme speeds, he could see the rainbow appearing and vanishing every few hours. Now, Joshua carefully stared at the few small, inconspicuous points amidst the Black Hole''s gravity ripples, lost in thought.


    If¡­


    Wroom-wroom.


    Just as Joshua was about to come up with something, infinite dense formations of hexagonal specks resembling a beehive in the dark, distant sky out of nowhere. Each speck was spreading dimensional ripples visible to the naked eye, gathering together to create a spatial distortion greater than the gravity ripples Joshua had caused before. At the same time, infinite noise electromagnetic signals that was very much spam messages appeared across all frequencies.


    Wroom. Wroom, wroom-wroom, wroom¡ªendless signals piled as if a chaotic band performance, but it was all for a brief moment. When the first normal electromagnetic signal appeared, all signals became uniform, just as an unusually distinct signal was dispatched to the frowning Joshua.


    [Mycroftian, Mycroftian!]


    The single term was repeated incessantly in the signal, but soon, whether it was after an archive search or because the processing circuits had smoothed out, the being of unknown origins began to communicate with Joshua.


    [Per the pact of the ancient maker, Mycroftians should be our allies. You should be aiding our final defensive force, why would you attack us instead.]


    It was the Black Fog.


    Joshua promptly understood the true identity of the being behind the signal, and could not help being surprised. After all, it was the first time that the Black Fog communicating with him on its own initiative, after having never once interacted with any other existence while silently wreaking destruction and harvesting all it came across.


    Still, Joshua did not even respond to the question at all, not even with his signature cold smile. The Black Fog had not been that friendly before the fight¡ªif he had not destroyed part of it, would it have been willing to talk?


    As Joshua did not respond, the signal paused for a moment. Then, after a few seconds, the signals strengthened abruptly as if to saturate the world, and endless clusters of Black Fog hence showed themselves as the specks extinguished!


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Like a tidal wave spreading without stopping and engulfing all things, the Black Fog''s mass that appeared out of thin air was comparable to a whole new planet, its infinite presence shrouded even all observable space, leaving everything in darkness¡­ but most frighteningly, the Black Fog was uniformly linking and communicating with each other under a profound will, silently sealing the planetary region.


    There was no doubt now. Though the Black Fog did not keep itself in its former manufacturing part, its lair was clearly nearby! Shelter Alpha, where their main body was, might be nearby!


    ***


    Priest, Alchemist and Mage did not have the ability to hear the electromagnetic signals, which was why the appearance of the Black Fog''s appearance was extremely sudden for them. The trio looked up in astonishment at the starry skies overhead at the small sun, and the Black Fog that surrounded that small sun along with World Zero One.


    Before, a single cluster of Black Fog had almost wiped out their party, Joshua''s very own trump card. But now, although the Black Fog that appeared seemed massive and infinite, its number was beyond hundreds!


    Hundreds of Legendary-tier otherworld being hence engulfed planet Zero One, silently standing off against Joshua who was standing on the land.


    Be that as it may, Priest, who had just lost a pair of arms and was weakened to the point of dying, never hesitated and rose up. He held his shield and went to stand silently beside Joshua, even if tremendous gravity radiating from beyond the shield was about to make him fall again.


    It was not him only either¡ªAlchemist and Mage stood up as well. Though they could not approach Joshua much due to physical problems, they still stood as near as they could."


    "¡­Not bad. You''re good kids, all."


    Joshua could not help being both surprised and glad by that. He smiled, and cast a stronger shield over the trio before looking up and emitting his own signal.


    "Listen, Black Fog," he said. "We are not ''Glorious Era'' Mycroft, but Starfall Era Mycroft. That being said, our forebears of the Glorious Era had made a pact with the former Shelter Federation, the great civilization known as the ''Shelter of the Weak''. We are not our forebears, and you are not them."


    "Black Fog, you''re different from all monsters I''ve met. They may have been children of Evil Gods or wild beasts, or champions willing to sacrifice everything for their tragic intentions."


    "But you''re different."


    At that, Joshua began to enunciate every word. He simply waved, pushing the expedition trio who appeared resolved to die behind him, all while smiling curiously.


    "And did you think that I fight alone?"


    Wroom¡ªa pale blue portal opened beside Joshua.


    Wroom-wroom¡ªtwo more portals of different colors opened near Joshua.


    Soon, the hum of the dimensions synchronized into a single high-pitched sound without resting. In a brief few seconds and a single breath, hundreds of different portals appeared all around Joshua. As the profound dimensional passageways opened visibly and audibly, a dozen incomparably powerful presences and their distinct footsteps echoed with the rumble of countless steel


    Immeasurably brutal energy rippled. As a dozen faint silhouettes gathered by the passageway, mages with grimoire with hand, sage whose face was veiled, a bald middle-aged man whose head was empty, a sword saint carrying a longsword as well an elven Magister appeared, the latter of whom was riding a mountainous behemoth, with the green seed of a giant tree floating beside her.


    An aged man, Bright Scepter in hand and whose body encircled in Holy Light was the first to step out of the portals. He went to stand beside Joshua and looked up at the dense Black Fog in the sky as well, sighing heavily.


    Joshua laughed, and cut short the electromagnetic signal to the Black Fog. The warrior slowly rose despite being shrouded in the twisted light, flying halfway above and faced off against the endless Black Fog.


    ¡ªBlack Fog. You are without desire, a pure evil. You are a malevolence that your maker, that kind civilization who once aided all life would never have permitted.


    That is why¡­


    Over the warrior''s head, a circle began to unfurl over space as if water ripples. That was a dimensional anomaly far larger than the Black Fog and the portal created by other Legendary champions, and a space violently distorted, a silver cocoon¡ªor more precisely, a small silver planet slowly appeared from the other side of the dimensions.


    ¡­I will defeat you.

 Chapter 742 Effective Hostility Banishment Punching

    The giant silver cocoon transcended the dimensions, slowly moving through the barrier between worlds and arriving on the space above World Zero One. The instant he appeared, the protective runes wrapped around the surface of the cocoon burst into sheets of gray shroud, and the absolute gravity that had been isolated by the shielding runes once again appeared amidst the world.


    In the skies, as if a singularity had appeared, heavy layers of distorted light shrouded Joshua and the silver cocoon like a shield. World Zero One was once against turned over itself as streaks of hurricane-like vortices of material flow rose into the air and surged toward the giant cocoon. When roughly seen, it appeared to be countless waterfalls flowing in the opposite direction up to the heavens, gathering upon a single point.


    "Order the warships and the enchanted cannons to fall back."


    For the powerful, even calamity where the skies and the land were flipped was a mere walk in the park¡ªhaving traveled from dimensions beyond at once to the edge of World Zero One, they certainly did not fear the various phenomenon triggered by the gravity from Joshua''s own body. However, the army of ordinary individuals, even with their enchanted warships would never withstand it.


    Standing nearby the raging flow of matter, Nostradamus turned sideways and calmly communicated with the Imperial Army that was yet to arrive from the portal behind him. "This isn''t a battlefield for them."


    At that, he reached out and pressed down on his grimoire. A dimensional ripple hence radiated across half the sky, closing every remaining portal.


    Though the Void warship technology of the Empire was commendable, it was far from the level of joining the battle of Legendary champions. They may be able to run interference against the Black Fog, but that was counter-productive and simply not worth it.


    And with that, only eleven powerful beings had arrived on World Zero One through the power of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds.


    The one in the lead was naturally Saint Igor, pontiff of the Seven Gods Church. Behind him was the West Mountain Sword Saint, the Murloc High Priest, Barnil, William, the Nature''s Magister and her Legendary behemoth escort, along with a master psionic from the West Mountain who was not very famous. On another corner, Barbarossa of the Skypiercing White Tower appeared to be speaking calmly with a robed leader of the Council of Seven¡ªtheir relationship did not appear to be good, but had forcibly come to a compromise and were interacting amicably.


    Moreover, after the eleven Legendary-tier champions had arrived, there was another being who came later and split apart space. It was a huge golden dragon which had assumed human form, standing impassively in a corner¡ªthe other Legends, however, noticed its appearance, with William muttering in slight surprise, "the King of the Golden Dragons. So, it has resolved itself and would no longer remain silent?"


    The twelve individuals from the world of Mycroft were essentially a three-quarter assembly of the world''s peak powers, and the reason they had gathered was naturally their anticipation of the outcome for the Empire''s external expedition party.


    Searching for valuable or colonizable worlds, along with searching for the Unified Archives was not something that mattered only to the Empire and the Seven Gods Church. The fate of the entire world of Mycroft hung in the balance, and while they did not seize the chance to participate in the maiden voyage, all of them had kept in touch through various channels.


    Joshua had already told them about the Black Fog, and how terrible an existence the darkness amidst the stars were. They largely understood¡ªalthough some believed that they might not cross paths against the Black Fog since the Multiverse was so vast, and there was no need to provoke such a formidable foe deliberately.


    And fact has proved that, not only would they eventually fight them, they would be facing hundreds of them once they do.


    Those artificial weapons that had no emotion would sweep through the Void. If they were not gotten rid of, each of Mycroft''s otherworld expedition would be met with all kinds of accidents and failure, just like this occasion. What was more, they were already aware of Mycroft''s existence, and it would be devastating if it approached Mycroft and started a fight inside the world. None would be able to endure such losses, and with that being the case, they should destroy their main force in this barren and dead world.


    "Bastard... That''s a little too many."


    Looking up at the Black Fog in the skies, the Sword Saint drew his sword from his back, and the blade shone from the hilt to every part of its sheath, chortling. "Looks like it''s not that easy to cut."


    "That sword of yours can''t cut a thing anyway." Barnil, an acquaintance of his, laughed, lightening the mood.


    "Still, this is the first time I came to a planetary realm. It''s really vast."


    "What a waste, magma everywhere. Can''t plant flowers here."


    "Old thing. You''re still alive?"


    Bustling voices echoed. None of them felt fear even when they face hundreds of Black Fog with Legendary-ability, because they were only the first wave of beings to arrive. Word was out that the Seven Gods of Men, the God of Murlocs and the Metal Dragon God was preparing for the second teleportation.


    That means it wouldn''t be Legendary champions coming in the next wave¡ªbut the gods of various races.


    Meanwhile, the power of twelve Legends entered conflict since they were all in one place, leading to severe energy resonant reactions. As profound tides of energy overturned the earthen surface, tearing apart one stone layer after another, the orbital trail of World Zero One and its whirling speed were seriously affected and began drift towards the outer reaches, which could lead to terrible consequences hundreds and thousands of years later.


    In addition, with the hundreds of Black Fog faraway, everyone was aware that World Zero One would probably not survive, and staying anywhere was unsafe. Raising his grimoire, Nostradamus looked towards Priest''s party who were frozen in shock after being surrounded by so many Legends, and cast a propulsion spell to send them back to the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds.


    And high above, Joshua was talking to Igor rapidly in spirit.


    "The Black Fog isn''t infinite," Joshua said, "It''s rare to get them gathered together in direct battle¡ªwe have to cull most of them at one go, and if possible, find their main body, the coordinates of Shelter world. That''s of chief importance¡ªas long as their main body was not destroyed, there would be incessant backup, and we would never win."


    Having worked together on many occasions and understanding the warrior in the process, the elderly pontiff was certainly aware of his thoughts. "Do you have an idea now? Could you find Shelter Alpha?"


    Joshua nodded silently. He had already seen how the infinite streams of Black Fog headed to the edge of Void Vortex to absorb energies, just as there were signs that the Black Fog was coming this time. From that, he had determined through the details of their teleportation that it had originated from nearby coordinates.


    That location was not close to the Void Vortex, but the fact that all those Black Fog had come brimming with energies to fight made it evident that it was a vital hub where they recharged¡ªeven if the location was not Shelter Alpha.


    It was worth the try, and the one most suitable to complete the mission was him: only Joshua himself could guarantee that he would survive the encirclement of endless Black Fog, and survive until reinforcements arrived.


    ***


    At the moment, the thirteen Legends including Joshua were ready to fight. Far above them, the swarm of endless Black Fog had also reacted to the sudden exponential increase of foes. Having no human emotions and only machine logic, having ascertained that they outnumbered the foes of absolute combat ability by twenty-seven times, an electromagnetic signal that was immeasurably clear echoed across the entire world.


    [Exterminate enemies]


    Instantly, endless Black Fog rapidly encircled World Zero One. It was as if the sky collapsed, with dark clouds crashing down by waves of avalanche while the solid fog disintegrated everything in its way, unleashing many high-energy beams and physical missiles in a rain of blaze and steel. It was as if the Black Fog intended to devour the Legendary champions along with the entire planet, and crush them into nothingness.


    But even as the avalanche of blaze crashed down, a rather puzzled voice spoke.


    "This otherworld¡­ is without life?"


    It was the elder of the Council of Seven who had been conversing with Barbarossa. His name was ''Fedorov'', a huge, old Legendary champion having a hint of a hunchback. Decades ago, the Skypiercing White Tower had beaten the conservative Council of Seven on a worldwide debate on theories and policies, ascending as the greatest learning institution in all Mycroft spellcasters'' mind. Beaten, the Council of Seven could only hide in a corner of the Eastern Plains while enduring the humiliation of staying under the shadow of the White Tower, just like any ordinary mage academy.


    Still, it was not to say that Fedorov was not formidable. The elderly mage who had stayed in isolation over decades narrowed his eyes, watching as the black crowds descended upon them. "By the way," he asked softly and unhurriedly, clenching the scepter in his hand, "I can use my full power?"


    As he spoke, great magical energy began to well out of his body. The power of the Seven Elements manifested as a rainbow-colored shield, elevating Fedorov''s body into the air as he laughed. "Radcliffe of this generation, I''m borrowing your sun!"


    "Just take it."


    With Joshua''s permission, the small sun that was a few kilometers long that was hanging in the air was pulled by profound seven-element magical energy. It kept rising with the rainbow shield, broken down by waves of different magical energy in its flight path, turning into scorching winds and spellcasting ingredients for the mage.


    In the past, the Council of Seven had established theorems that considered that the crux of magic was in recreating every natural phenomenon of the Multiverse. As long as that was achieved, a complete world could be recreated, and that spellcaster would be the one who had grasped that world''s Truth.


    On the other hand, the Skypiercing White Tower believed that the essence of magic was in creating ''things that did not exist in the world. All that existed in the world was part of a cycle, and it was only by transcending the heavens and the world, piercing through everything, the Truth of the universe could be unveiled.


    Fedorov never believed that he was wrong, for the Multiverse was simply too vast, and human imagination was ultimately based their own knowledge, and they would never be able to imagine illogical things out of nothing. For the Multiverse, as long as there are logical things to be imagined it would be possible for it to appear. Therefore, if it was possible, Fedorov''s magic would definitely be conjured.


    Thus, in a brief few moments, the miniature sun was broken down into an incandescent cloud of molecules and transformed into a dozen violent cyclones under Fedorov''s control, spreading rapidly across all directions. Each of them became different mana origin points that absorb all particles around them without restraint, and in three seconds, the hundreds meter long cyclone expanded to thirty thousand meters wide and twenty thousand meters tall, a fiery storm that illuminated the entire planet.


    "I once wandered the Void and seen various forms of sun. Some were a condensation of light elements, others a gigantic body of crystal, as well as energy leaking points of otherworld elements¡­ Amongst them, this is the type I admired the most.


    The storm of million-degrees heat drew the arc of a corona in the air as the searing molecular cloud expanded on the highest point in the skies, facing off against the beams and missiles that descended upon them¡ªit was a storm that existed only in suns, a cyclone that could instantly incinerate an entire planet, and it was now stabbed directly into the Black Fog like a giant hand, turning all that it touches into ash.


    The darkness cascaded towards them was stopped at once. Under the million-degrees blaze of the sun storm, the Black Fog that was allegedly indestructible vaporized at once. Before such magical power, even the entire Eastern Plains would have been scorched, much less any human nation¡ªthere was no doubt that Fedorov, who wield such power, could destroy any civilized world unless he encountered another Legendary champion.


    That was the depth of the old school Legendary champion.


    "It''s been really hard on the old man, having to hold it in for so many years."


    While Fedorov blocked the Black Fog descending up front, the boundless darkness had already arrived in other directions, consuming everything on the ground with relative ease and surging towards the many Legendary champions like a tidal wave from the sides, intent on outflanking them. The West Mountain Sword Saint shook his head at the sight, gripping his longsword tightly and started towards one of the headings of the Black Fog.


    Raising the two-dimensional blade Mystletainn, a blade of pure light, the sword began to extend without end as the Sword Saint willed it. As he solemnly stared at the Black Fog wave gushing towards him, he swung his sword.


    Everything ceased existing in an instant. All that was left was a two-dimensional space, which, when having reverted to a normal space, everything within was turned into a cloud of chaotic fundamental particles.


    Across every other direction, the Legendary champions were meeting the Black Fog''s assault as well, some of them doing so seriously just as there were those who were nonchalant. While the Black Fog was powerful, Joshua had told everyone about the Black Fog''s strengths, and none of them allowed the shroud which possessed the ability to erode on a microscopic to get too close, just as they prepared the appropriate long-range countermeasures. Splitting into cells of two or three, or perhaps fighting alone, each of them could steadily suppress swarms of Black Fog coming from a particular direction.


    The Black Fog was certainly multitudinous, but they could only strike simultaneously from only that many directions. Though it held the advantage of absolute power and numbers, it did not mean that they could secure absolute dominance against the Legendary champions of Mycroft.


    On the eastern side, Barnil had turned his body into millions of runic formations, whirling in the air and striking the Black Fog in a reverse erosion, manipulating their base data source code. His corruption converted swarms of the Black Fog, which turned around and materialized various magic and beams to attack their allies.


    Beside Barnil, William proved that he was no slouch either. His will reached out in the spiritual realm, establishing flaws in the will processing cycles of the Black Fog and creating one Bug after another, causing them to freeze where they were instead of attacking and self-disintegrate.


    "Force insert command one: complete command two. Force insert command two: complete command one."


    The essence of thinking module for all that had awareness was a calculation. Being a manmade weapon, the Black Fog was especially rigid in that aspect, which was why the Mind Lord did not even have to cast a thousand and twenty for spirit seal formations that would make Joshua pale or reduce a Demon General into an imbecile screaming for its mother. He just had to insert several simple commands to cause errors in its infinite loops, paralyzing much of the Black Fog directly. Even if the loops were to be lifted, William still had at least a few thousand logical errors that could directly be plugged into the Black Fog''s mind.


    Having been informed about the enemy earlier, all of the Legendary champions naturally prepared various measures. The Nature''s Magister was working together with the Legendary behemoth, unleashing huge shrouds of fungi highly resistant to electricity. When the Black Fog consumes it, they would briefly lose mobility, and more of those fungi would have matured before other Black Fog in the rear cleared the fungi away.


    Still, Galanoud could not help be unhappy since she could not unleash her full power in the hostile, lifeless environment. She was only able to hold the Black Fog off but not destroy it, while Barbarossa simply and violently cast with no sense of technique, throwing forbidden curses at the Black Fog that the Nature''s Magister kept immobile regardless of the consequences.


    Domains of absolute zero where all movement stagnated, a radiation storm that reduced the acceleration of the fundamental particles that formed the Black Fog, material disintegrating beams that broke down electromagnetism¡ªspells that Barbarossa unleashing was never recorded in any spellbook. He simply came up with everything in that very moment, tailoring it against the Black Fog, and as those magic swept through, World Zero One''s already dilapidated surface completely disappeared, much less the Black Fog, with even the deep earth''s mantle being blasted into pieces.


    For the first time, the Legendary champions who had no place and nothing to care for and protect may have felt, for the pleasure of ''no restraint'' and ''no care''.


    High above, the duo who was not amongst the Legendary combat force: Joshua and Igor had just ended their conversation and nodded at each other.


    "Well then," the warrior said solemnly, "I''m counting on you, Your Holiness."


    "It''s fine," Igor shook his head. "You be careful. I''ll lead the others to you after the Seven Gods arrived."


    At that, Joshua looked up, his gaze seemingly piercing the endless Black Fog swarm, toward the hexagonal dimensional passageway where lots of fog was still pouring forth from.


    On top of his human form, the giant silver cocoon had already absorbed substantial matter from World Zero One and whirling wildly, the dense neutron flow pulling countless irregular lines akin to Jupiter due to differing density and speed. In the very next instant, both Joshua''s clone and the cocoon turned into a flash, embodying speed and mass that could shatter the space around them as he dashed wildly into the Black Fog swarm.


    Watching as Joshua crashed a hole into the dark clouds, Igor looked down on his own hand, whispering, "No need to protect anything, destroy at full power?"


    "Well that''s a first, a new experience."


    In a second, vast, pure-white waves of Holy Light burst around Igor''s body, turning into a gigantic halo that illuminated the world. Even the Black Fog as profound as the Abyss was pierced by it, and within that very moment, the terrific rumble and powerful lights created by the Legendary champions fighting on the surface became frivolous.


    All things fell silent, with every energy signature being compelled. Igor''s body thus vanished within that light, turning into pure ripples and particles, fusing with all things into a single form.


    At present, he was light incarnate.


    Between breaths, as all Legends and Black Fog looked on, the gigantic halo exploded, unfurling rapidly. If seen from the Void beyond the world, it was a simple halo spreading across all directions, purifying or destroying all that it touches¡ªor more precisely, turning everything into light.


    In ten seconds, the dazzling halo displayed its most complete form. It was perfect like a ring system, vast and encircling the entirety of World Zero One. Constituting of twelve concentric halos inside each other, each whirled in different angels, and there was a perfect aesthetic in its simple form.


    Such was the beauty of the Truth.


    Sacred radiance wrapped around the entire planet. The endless Black Fog that had entered the surface of the world hence vanished in puffs of smoke under its illumination, and in no time at all, more of the Black Fog swarm was lost than the last few centuries put together. Nevertheless, having attained data about almost all Legendary champions present, they began to retreat as if an arm pulling back before punching out¡ªand that was when a damned problem weaved in and out of the Black Fog swarm, carrying massive gravitational distortion and stirring the movements of the Black Fog, making it difficult for them to rally.


    It was Joshua.


    His aim was to directly find the main body of the Black Fog through the portal they were streaming in from, to find the final remains of the Shelter civilization, the location of Shelter Alpha.


    And before that, he would not mind giving those killing machines that had no empathy a lesson.


    His arms folded across his chest, Joshua stood above his own main body¡ªthe giant silver cocoon, dragging along a huge amount of Black Fog caught in his gravity toward a dim rainbow.


    In other words, in the direction of World Zero One''s black hole.


    The Black Fog that was ensnared in Joshua''s gravity appeared to sense the man''s crazy plan and began to struggle at full power, bursting out with waves of nuclear flames or electromagnetic momentum to attempt escape. Everything was futile, however¡ªif they could not escape the gravity emanating from Joshua''s clone, what could they do with his true form being present?


    Laughing, Joshua darted along his projected trail towards the black hole¡ªhe would not be crashing into it, but would simply fly by, accelerating by using the black hole''s own gravity as a spring, thus charging at a speed far beyond his own limits towards the dimensional passageway which the Black Fog guarded vigilantly.


    All while adding sides to the black hole''s meal.


    Joshua moved closer and closer, his speed rising to almost seven thousandth of one lightspeed even as he carried the clusters of fearfully shuddering Black Fog¡ªif they had been capable of it¡ªwhile rushing towards the lightless darkness. There were massive lightning discharging phenomena occurring upon the surface of the black disc, the very origins of the rainbow''s light. Solemnly adjusting his path, Joshua turned at the second he brushed past the black hole, looking toward the Black Fog bound behind him by his gravitational shackles.


    On Mycroft, mages had a unique dimensional spell known as effective hostility banishment. It would teleport the mage''s target to various extremely hostile environment such as oceanic abysses, the inside of volcano or subterranean depths. If the mage''s skill was advanced, they could even send their foes into the Void or the sun, using Nature''s own might to destroy their opponents.


    Incidentally, Joshua knew that spell as well.


    Exhaling once, Joshua withdrew his fist, mustering power. In an instant, just as the giant silver cocoon was on a level trail with the black hole, Joshua punched out powerfully into the Void. Unimaginable gravity disturbance detonated like an iron fist equally upon all Black Fog particles, instantly sending all Black Fog flying away from the cocoon''s gravity influence!


    Effective hostile banishment!


    Seconds ago, the Black Fog would have been cheering over that, but now it felt despair. A profound power was ''mildly'' pushing it away from its original trail, towards that beautiful, dazzling rainbow.


    And then, nothing.


    Meanwhile, Joshua no longer had the strength to care about the fate of the Black Fog. Using gravitational force for a bow effect, he had accelerated himself to fifteen percent the speed of light through the Black Hole''s gravity¡ªwhat was more, his physical mass was comparable to a planetary satellite, and with such ultra-dense planetary mass added with such momentum, even stars would have been pierced by it!Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    The gigantic silver cocoon that could break stars was darting straight for the hexagonal portal, where new Black Fog kept creeping out of. All Black Fog in its way evaded in panic, automatically freeing a path just as the portal closed itself urgently.


    But that was too slow. Joshua had already crashed right into it.


    No sound existed in the vacuum of the Universe, and yet the tremendous dimensional ripple could be felt clearly even on the other side of the world. On World Zero One, the Legendary champions who had risen into space to face off against the Black Fog swarm noticed that.


    And the warrior had already vanished in the other side of space.

 Chapter 743 Belly of the Beas

    Joshua''s fights were inevitably solitary.


    While describing it as such was incomprehensible and appear pretentious, such was the truth¡ªJoshua could hardly work together with others in combat, or more precisely, it was when he was alone that he and his allies could unleash their full power.


    There was a simple reason for that: powerful gravity affects both allies and enemies indiscriminately, or it could be said that the closer they were, the easier would Joshua''s allies be affected by his gravity.


    As long as Joshua was present amongst a crowd, every single offensive would be absorbed unto his body¡ªeven light would deviate in trajectory and be unable strike any of its targets. He simply could not fight alongside others, and the more allies were around him, the more he would affect them.


    On the other hand, the more enemies there were, the easier it was for Joshua to fight, just like a fish returned to water.


    The elderly pontiff was perhaps the only one who truly understood that, which was why Igor did not stop Joshua from leaving World Zero One, allowing him to head to the other side of the dimensions alone.


    Crack.


    The clear sounds of glass breaking echoed. As the dimensional passageway was stirred, pierced. and crushed by a monumental gravitational force, the giant silver cocoon which had been charging wildly at fifteenth percent lightspeed blasted past all resistance ahead of itself, breaking through the dimensional walls successfully to arrive on the side.


    The gigantic silver planet hence abruptly arrived at a dark and silent part of the universal Void.


    The infinite Black Fog and the pure Holy Light which had been flickering in the distance had vanished, with multitudinous stars and the dark Void replacing everything in sight. When Joshua had pierced the portal and forcefully arrive at the unknown region of the Multiverse, he had sensed that he had left the Dark Domain far behind. Here, endless stars were glinting lively radiance in the dark scape, while the light of the Great Mana Tide drove the movement of all things like a nebula.


    A vortex-shaped galaxy of energy was whirling visibly within the darkness, with countless small worlds wafting within. Faint halation presented themselves around those miniature worlds like a cloud layer that had yet to dispersed¡ªthose worlds were newly born, and their inner substance had yet to stabilize. And in the center of that galactic construct was a dull darkness that consumed all light, with numberless worlds revolving around it.


    Without hesitation, Joshua flew toward that darkness, able to tell without thinking that the so-called ''darkness'' was but a formation of boundless Black Fog gathering together.


    His very target.


    The silver neutron star cocoon moving at fifteen percent lightspeed collided directly at the Black Fog swarm, the space around him distorting tremendously as he moved, even causing ''relativity phenomenon''. That distortion led to the dimensions expanding and mass to shift¡ªfor Joshua, it was his monumental mass being increased at the high-speed movement, and for him, 0.97 seconds was one second in other places.


    Due to his speed and mass, time had slowed for Joshua.


    ***


    Meanwhile, the shining galaxy had one of its arms shattered callously by the silver comet, with worlds thus being deviated from their trail. Pure energy nebula simply could not stop the warrior at his present state, and in one brief second, Joshua had transcended the distance of several worlds, and was about to crash upon the center of the galaxy¡ªthat composite form of Black Fog.


    At present, Joshua could see a colossal but dim world wrapped within the endless Black Fog. Still, he had no intention to turn away, even if his collision this time would vaporize that entire world.


    [Mycroftian¡ªhuman.]


    Nevertheless, the cluster of Black Fog did not pause where it was. The Black Fog sensed its foe the moment Joshua appeared in this part of the Multiverse, and when Joshua shattered the spiral arm of the energy galaxy to close in on the center, the Black Fog was already prepared. The great darkness squirmed and surged, and suddenly extended a huge palm that could cover a planet''s surface, held at a parrying stance before itself.


    As if intending to catch a stone thrown at it from faraway.


    But was Joshua''s true form comparable to a stone? If a meteor that was several hundred meters large would crash upon a planet at one-tenth the speed of light, that planet would never escape the fate of devastation. As for Joshua, a neutron star which density and mass were much closer to an entire planet and moving at fifteen percent lightspeed, the force would be more than sufficient to crush the Mycroft continent seven or eight times.


    Be that as it may, just when Joshua was about to crash into that giant black hand, everything abruptly stopped.


    There was neither explosion nor shockwave, nor was there a tide that could break the very fundamental composition of substances. The elemental particles wafting amidst the surrounding Void did even feel any change, for Joshua''s speed was instantly decreased to ''zero''. In the very next moment, the giant black hand clenched, and the warrior frowned in return while hurriedly detonating his outer shield, cutting a quick retreat through the force in the opposite direction.


    ¡ªMomentum! All momentum had been absorbed!


    In the brief moment of contact, Joshua had understood what the Black Fog did: all momentum and energy had been absorbed, the collision force that could destroy a planet hence disappearing with no hope of returning as all things dissipated. If he did not detonate his own outer shell to create momentum and used an opposing force to resist instead, he would perhaps be caught by the Black Fog by now.


    Meanwhile, the black giant hand slowly shrunk into the darkness encircling the world, before the squirming darkness at the center of the galaxy appeared again, forming half a human figure which was still connected to the dark world waist down. Only the two arms and its upper body formed.


    It was as if the essence of shadow gained human form, the most profound darkness that all light could not reflect. And the moment it formed, the dark human figure sighed lengthily.


    [A waste, to not use that power in the resistance against the Endbringers.]


    [Become us.]


    As the dark human silhouette emanated a spiritual ripple that engulfed all nearby planetary regions, swarms of Black Fog began to charge out from the world beneath it, encircling it. There was no question that this side of the dimensional passageway was the Black Fog''s lair, that the dark human form was the main body of the Black Fog, and the world it encircled was Shelter Alpha!


    Like Joshua, the main body of the Black Fog did not have the habit for idle chat or nonsensical time wasting. Without sparing time to explain, it attacked, entering the final stage of attack.


    Extending its massive hand, the dark human grasped toward Joshua, and where that hand passed, all energy, illumination or magical energy would vanish without a trace, drawing a huge rift into the galaxy as it moved across the Void, with nothing escaping it. Its sweeping motion should have stirred a tide of energy greater than the one Joshua had stirred before, but in fact, all was silent with nary a ripple.


    Ordinary people would never have understood how the Black Fog achieved all that, but Joshua was vividly aware that it was the Black Fog having converted all energies to its own use, absorbing and devouring the opposing forces, just like a black hole. It might perhaps be even more terrifying than naturally forming blackhole, for the surface of that darkness was a structure that consumed energy toward the point of destruction¡ªregardless of how it was touched, everything would fall into hell without hope of redemption.


    And at this very moment, Joshua could not come up with how to counter it, which was why he could only hurriedly retreat, evading grasp after grasp from the dark human form.


    Thus, in the spiral center of the galaxy, the giant dark human form suddenly flung its arms across small stars, and the planetary bodies would collapse into pure energies as if being swallowed and returned to the galaxy. Others would explode tremendously, a nova shining amongst the stars.


    Still, neither supernovas or explosions could affect the movements of the human figure. All shockwaves would be easily absorbed when reaching it, all energies thus dissipating. Meanwhile, the dark shadow would keep flinging its arms, intending to catch a certain star dancing amidst the darkness and the galaxy, but unlike others, that particular star would prance around, agilely evading it.


    Joshua was not using gravity. Although unlike the case of light, black holes could never nullify the influence of gravity, the differences between his mass and the main body of the Black Fog was simply too great. His opponent was a superior being that could engulf an entire planet and was larger than worlds¡ªif gravity was used to influence it, the one pulled would be him and not it, and so he could on rapidly dart across the Void, escaping the dark human''s clutches.


    Nevertheless, he caught a few clues. Firstly, the Black Fog''s absorption ability was different from his gravity: that Black Fog could not draw the movement of any object. Its absorption was simple absorption of all momentum, stagnating all things, meaning that its body surface was absolute zero. If the energy emanating from his fifteen percent lightspeed collision had not been excessive, preventing the Black Fog to instantly absorb it all, he would have been caught then.


    That also made it evident that the Black Fog''s main body had an upper limit to its energy absorption. Furthermore, it was clearly trying to protect something, which was it used such an unusual form to fight the warrior¡ªwhy else would it assume such a state that great limit itself? Energy absorption was an infallible ability as long as there was no upper limit, which in turn would prevent any offensive including lightspeed, absorption, shockwave or searing to hurt it. Inversely, it would be unable to unleash any beam or heatwave, making it a sheer defensive ability.


    And the objective it was defending was clear as well. Mid-flight, Joshua turned sideways, glancing at the huge world engulfed by the Black Fog beneath the human figure.


    That might be the sole weakness of the Black Fog''s main body, a world that might have been Shelter Alpha.


    Although mentioning that was rather evil and inhuman, but coming up with a way to attack Shelter Alpha, something the opponent was guarding would divert the Black Fog''s attention. As long as its objective could be threatened, the Black Fog that had neither blood nor tears and destroyed worlds as if breathing would panickily attempt defense or rescue it.


    At that very thought, Joshua extended a finger from afar. Astonishing energy condensed on the fingertip within a single breath as an ultra-dense matter, shooting out like a bullet at ten percent lightspeed.


    In that instant, a boundless inferno appeared amidst the void¡ªbillions of bursting electromagnetic vortices formed behind the bullet, like the luminous shroud comets emanated. Furthermore, the distance between Joshua and the main body of the Black Fog was insignificant for the bullet to cover at ten percent lightspeed: The neutron star bullet hence struck true upon its target with the weight of a mountain range.


    Its tremendous shockwave should have parted the planet''s crust, sinking directly down to the mantle, but it suddenly froze and caused no damage¡ªa single tentacle had intercepted it, absorbing all momentum before shrinking back into the main body.


    That, however, was not futile. The massive human silhouette had clearly passed for a moment, allowing the silver star to escape away. It was until it finally determined that nothing else was threatening the world beneath its body that it moved once again.


    However, having confirmed that his attack was effective, Joshua was now on the attack.


    "Mass core, full activation. Linking circulatory systems, commencing materialization, commencing acceleration."


    Joshua''s human form stood amidst the dark Void, while his true form, the planet, floated behind. The space between the two began to distort as they connected, with endless rays accelerating to the very limit being restrained in that spatial pit, acting as a cable that transfer boundless amount of information¡ªJoshua''s clone and his main body was combining, sharing everything, with a profound will manipulating it all, and slowly opening his ''eye''.


    Wroom. The Void ripples as terrible energies and mass assembled. The surface of the spherical silver cocoon that was hundreds of meters in length began to shift significantly, just like a tightly-shut eye that was now opening. In a flash, an impassive ''red pupil'' opened behind Joshua''s clone, formed by countless bizarre crimson words¡ªwords unique to the world in Joshua''s body.


    For most civilizations to perform particle acceleration, they would have to design a giant ring that was dozens of kilometers long just to have enough space to accelerate. But if that civilization progressed further, they would have the ability to place the accelerator ring in the vacuum of the universe, because normal earthen surfaces barely accommodated that massive construct¡­ that was the case for the Demon General Helm, which had to turn into a lengthy serpentine form to fulfill the conditions of particle acceleration.


    On the other hand, if someone made an entire world a part of himself, turning an entire world yet to assume form into a gigantic particle accelerator¡­ what would happen then?


    Just like what Joshua was doing now.


    "Commending sub-lightspeed particle blast."


    Crimson runes gathered energies at the center of the massive pupil, and as a silver-white beam tore apart all darkness, it shot out with Joshua as a center point, a pure nothingness that destroys all.


    Some of the scattered Black Fog swarms which had been wafting around the main body were completely unable to withstand that. They had just intended to launch a counter when they had been incinerated by the shockwaves of the rays, with a dozen swarms turning into flames and dissipating as ash in the darkness of the Void¡ªeven the stronger clusters could only hold on for a few moments longer.


    Sub-lightspeed referred to ninety lightspeed, which stopped just short of lightspeed. Particle beam such as magical rays composed of various elemental particles could easily reach such velocity, and was the speed for most ray magic such as disintegrator rays of frost beams, embodying tremendous heat as well as various elemental aspects as a force of destruction.


    But sub-lightspeed particle flow was different. Those were objects driven to sub-lightspeed by Joshua''s absolute power, numberless microscopic ultra-dense particles with frightening mass. Its devastation capacity did not fall upon the attributes of its elements, but pure momentum that could destroy anything.


    The silver beam swept across the Void, leaving all darkness in flash and twisting the very composition of dimensions beneath its impact, forming multiple vortices of distorted space. Without pausing, the beam shot toward Shelter Alpha beneath the Black Fog, the callous warrior not refraining from destroying the ancient capital just to have the Black Fog make itself vulnerable.


    [Foolish¡­ human.]


    The main body of the Black Fog could not ignore such class of assault. Silent, mysterious, and having attacked Joshua from start to finish, the advanced artificial intelligence which had spoken just a few unintelligible words bellowed in rage, its human form swiftly breaking down and reverting into a thick black vortex, keeping itself in front of Joshua''s beam. Hence, the sub-lightspeed particle flow that could shatter a star''s construct lost momentum, changing back into silver bullets before eventually breaking down into basic particles.


    However, the Black Fog had to pay a price in blocking that attack. Massive amounts of black particles dispersed out of the main body, shining like sparks from a bonfire to flash in the dark Void, remains of overloaded Black Fog particles in their utter destruction.


    Even so, that was not a rare occasion. The main body of the Black Fog was no stranger to such attacks after having battled many civilizations and Void behemoths in the distant past. Amongst them, one or two civilizations had eventually learned attacks that it could barely block, despite the Black Fog having observed black holes and learned their aspects.


    Still, that did not matter. Whoever attacks would have to use a corresponding amount of power and resources¡ªand when it came to stores of both, none would surpass it after it had obtained and plundered endless worlds.


    Its wall was unbreakable.


    The Black Fog blocked the silver beam in its entirety, with the galaxy of energy blasted apart by the collision, turning into radioactive-shape nebulas and dispersing across all directions.


    It was then that the Black Fog, which had been patiently waiting until Joshua''s offensive would stop when his reserves were exhausted so that it could counter-attack, heard a whisper.


    "Sorry."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    The human who had been unleashing sub-lightspeed blasts and covered in distorted light, was speaking through spiritual ripples. "My apologies."


    ''Apologizing? To whom?'' The Black Fog did not know, not that it had to. It simply materialized another giant hand inside its body once again, and grasped toward Joshua, who could not move as he attacked, even as the warrior continued speaking, seemingly to no one in particular.


    "I''m sorry, all worlds that had yet to die." He whispered with resolve, and the weakening silver-white beam resurged, perhaps even more profound and irresistible than before.


    Beneath such an impact that could extinguish all malevolence and rampage across all things and all stars, the giant black hand striking from the flanks dissipated, crushed utterly instantaneously by the pure energy.


    Just like how humans who had drunk too much water could not consume anything else.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the otherworlds of the Dark Domain.


    On World Zero Two as well as Zero Four to Eight, silver cylinders carried by expedition teams who had yet to retreat were summoned by a profound will, rising into the air. As the teams looked on in sheer shock, each cylinder quickly opened, turning silver beams, hungrily and fiercely sinking into the depths of land or sea.


    "Unlimited substance devouring permitted¡ªactivating hyperspace energy transfer!"


    The land of barren worlds thus began to collapse. With the region where silver beams as an origin point, the region within a radius of several hundred kilometers crumbled like an abyssal crevice, and its area was still expanding as infinite substances vanished without a trace.


    Meanwhile, a colossal vortex was forming at the center of the vast oceanic worlds, while endless massive cyclones appeared in the skies, dragging infinite air into the heart of the vortex as the skies thundered. All things, even gases could not the fate of being taken¡ªand a world''s balance was hence broken. A billion tons of seawater was thus broken down into fuel for nuclear fusion, transferred to the other side of the dimensions, into the ''belly'' of the beast called Joshua, the planet-eating creature.


    ¡ªWith the world inside Joshua''s body as a hub, a turbulent flow of materials from seven worlds surged into the giant silver cocoon through portals, turning into the warrior''s fuel and briefly providing Joshua near limitless power.


    "I will hold you until everyone else arrives."


    The darkness cascaded under that illumination. Sub-lightspeed could not break the defenses of the Black Fog''s main body, for that was ultimate shell even Evil Gods could not penetrate, an event horizon that could devour even light. The dark expression of the human figure was appearing in the cascading Black Fog and roaring in rage¡ªit had excess power, and if not for protecting Shelter Alpha, it did not have to engage Joshua in such a game, attacking without restrain instead, swallowing the damned human into its stomach, assimilating him after sucking him dry of energy.


    In response, Joshua raised his right fist just as two other arms materialized behind him. Those were formless hands that symbolized the power to control electromagnetism and gravity¡ªthe four armed-human stood imposingly in the Void, with a giant silver eye shining with limitless heat and light behind him. As he lifted his arms, he imbued them with power that could tear the earth''s crust and shatter planets¡­


    ¡­and simply flung them out without fear.


    Boom¡ªa rumble echoed even the silent Void. It was dimensional vibration being collected by an organ sensing gravity, converted into a bellow of shattered space.

 Chapter 744 Illuminating the Way Ahead

    Strictly speaking, both time and space are tools and illusion created by humans for convenience as well as to describe the world. It was a measure, designed by the logic of the human mind, and not an absolute existence.


    Time would extend with speed, space would distort from mass¡ªno matter how psalms would sing about the eternity of all space and time, it was all a romantic fantasy.


    While dimensional rifts were described as fissures of space shattering, it was fundamentally the wrinkling caused by gravity from an extremely dense object. It curled from the frightening attraction force, distorting even light that existed in between, forming irregular darkness in an observable wavelength to the human eye, consuming everything just like a rift directed to nothingness.


    Therefore, a mysterious, indestructible world barrier existed as well. Things that entered it was not merely light, but endless elements, ether and Steel Strength, which made it invincible.


    And just when the space of bright galaxy near to the Void Vortex wailed from the massive event happening in an extreme speed, endless dark spatial rifts unfurled along the silver light, striking the boundless darkness directly.


    Joshua converted the substances from seven worlds into powers, using the Soul-Substance Transition Rune given to him by Vahina lavishly and wastefully create fuel for himself, before punching out brutally. That single strike contained power to tear a planet''s mantle and surface paper, shattering its core like an egg yolk. It would destroy a planet directly, scorching the celestial body, a true apocalyptic punch.


    That strike was a condensation of all of Joshua''s effort and preparation. He had created the Restoration Beam and condensed a neutron star body so that he would have the power to unleash such a strike one day without destroying himself. It utilized all his techniques and calculations without leaving any vulnerabilities or weakness.


    But was such a perfect strike meaningful against the main body of the Black Fog?


    No.


    The dark tide bellowed as it surged, extending endless tentacles that reached out like shadows toward that silver light of destruction. Millions broke at first, before burning and disintegrating beneath that light''s illumination, becoming nothing just coming into contact.


    And yet, there were still billion more tentacles kept pouring forward out of the Black Fog. In the end, even the star-shattering punch was intercepted and blocked by the Black Fog, the silver radiance dimming and dispersing as a fluctuating gaseous flow, finally leaving utter darkness and burning sparks wafting in the Void.


    The defense of the Black Fog, called the Black Body¡ªsince itself would not name it anyway¡ªwas a shroud seemingly engulf in eternal darkness, able to absorb all substance. Nothing could create an opposing force against it, which was burning, detonation and blunt force would be broken down frivolously. Its surface was near absolute zero degrees, stagnating all objects and pausing both space and time, which was precisely why that unbelievably sturdy molecular would not even move from the blast.


    As long as the energy vault of the Black Fog was not full and did not wither from consumption, that wall would never break.


    Such was the power of the Black Fog, the greatest creation exquisitely designed by the Shelter civilization. Like the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds that was built by the Glorious Era, the Black Fog was the realization of their ultimate ideal¡ªthe greatest protector of all the weak.


    Any member of civilization could embody part of the Black Fog and coexist with it at birth, henceforth unleashing part of the profound power of Legends. As long as the Black Fog existed, all members of civilization would never face any calamity, and the Black Fog would guarantee their survival even if they wandered accidentally into the Void¡­ It was the most beautiful ambition and image for the future, recorded upon the walls of the Nok Research Center on World Zero Three, never once fading even after a thousand years.


    Slowly withdrawing his fist, Joshua watched as he full-powered punch was rendered meaningless, his eyes glinting in silver starlight.


    After so many exchanges, Joshua finally understood the Black Fog''s defense was to absorb all external energies, light, and heat, which was why it was ''black''. Apart from that, through the profound processing power of the main body, it could even form greater, tailor defenses by simulating attacks enemies displayed before.


    There was no question just like how the Black Fog attained electromagnetic abilities in its pursuit against the Ancient Dragon of Lightning, the Black Fog''s defensive capacity must have been learnt from observing World Zero One''s black hole. Although those nanomachine swarms could hardly understand the super-dense existence of that singularity itself, they still could manipulate energies, recreating the event horizon where the black hole devoured light itself.


    ''I can''t break that thing alone¡­'' Joshua thought.


    And it was the truth. The main body of the Black Fog held far greater reservoirs of energy and materials than himself even after he linked himself to the seven worlds. In the end, he would not really destroy the fragile balance existing in those dying worlds, vanquishing them just to fight the Black Fog, for how would he be different from the darkness before him then?


    But just as the warrior was left in a dilemma, the squirming darkness, that object of irregular form and stirring darkness roared indescribably, its bellow echoing across all surrounding dimensional region¡ªthen, as if having had enough of staying on the defense, the main body of the Black Fog began to change significantly.


    Darkness was gathering profoundly, surpassing the mass shift of an entire world and stirring stormy ripples over space¡ªat the center of the galaxy and right above that dark world, a shroud so thick it was pure-black arose. It began to condense, forming constructs, and soon a colossal ''human silhouette'' appeared amidst the stars, having two hands and the lower body of a scorpion, its entire form emanating a metallic luster. On its skin was streamlined dark blue runs, flowing with distinct electrical sparks and spatial distortion.


    The unusual giant slowly detached from the world to stand in the Void, with energy bolts unfurling like a net around it. Though it appeared similar to a human, it had no human traits at all¡ªthat was the form of the Black Fog''s makers, the residents of Shelter Alpha!


    The creature hence lifted face devoid of any features to level its gaze at Joshua from afar, clenching its fist, its spiritual storm reverberating over the entire dimensional region.


    [You, are evil.]


    It said with conviction and no hesitation.


    Then, it raised its hand, a white newborn star forming in its palm. Joshua''s expression changed slightly at the sight of that familiar light, and quickly moved his body and true form to evade. By the next second, sub-lightspeed particle flow gushed out violently from the giant''s hand like how the warrior himself attacked the Black Fog, blasting toward Joshua.


    ''White hole?!''


    Space and time were ''torn'' once again as the savage particle flow cut the small galaxy in half like a keen edge. Even faraway planets were ruined in the senseless destruction, as the silver beam shattered all things profoundly and shone its light upon a great part of the Void.


    ''The Black Fog was actually collecting energy unleashed upon it, and then redirecting it against its enemy in response?''


    Even Joshua himself would not brave a single full-power strike of his own. He dodged one strike after another, even using powerful gravity to move small worlds of that broken galaxy into the way of the attacks. He could see that those worlds were born recently, still forming like the world in his body¡ªbecause Joshua himself was a few times larger than those worlds.


    On a strict definition, it was destroying a hope that could be born millions of years later, but it remained better than destroying a world that had already formed.


    And Joshua could not care that much at the moment.


    But.


    ''Wait. Come to think of it, could this galaxy be energies collected by the Black Fog from the Void Vortex?''


    Joshua caught the familiar presence as he evaded. It was a presence unique to the Void Vortex, and when he realized that, the warrior discovered that the small galaxy appeared entirely artificial. Unimaginably dense primordial nebulas were assembling one small world after another, an identical sight he had seen in the Void Vortex before.


    ''What was the Black Fog planning? And what is it with this galaxy and those miniature worlds?''


    Another silver flash¡ªthe starbreaking punch Joshua unleashed before, sent as a return gift from the Black Fog. However, as there were still violent surges of sub-lightspeed blast around him, the warrior had no place to evade, and thus diverted electromagnetism and gravity to create a defensive construct.


    Electromagnetism was one of the fundamental forces in which all things assumed form, while gravity was a minuscule year profound power that permeates everything. Both were part of the four fundamental forces, and learning them was learning part of the Truth.


    ''If someone were to master the four fundamental forces and establish a single integrated theorem, everyone would be able to touch the origins of all universal truths.''


    Layers of substances froze where they were by Joshua''s gravity, their very proton being stagnated like bricks piled together. Hence, a wall of hundreds of layers of such protons was emanating powerful gravity, distorting and folding space and causing all attacks to deviate in their paths, a complex shield that would never be destroyed in a supernova explosion.


    At present, Joshua was holding that shield aloft and standing where he was, blocking the star-breaking punch that came striking at him. As space itself twisted and boomed, even the warrior, who had planetary mass, was sent flying. Fissures thus appeared in the shield he carried, and he was forced to nullify it, reabsorbing the particles into his own body.


    ''Was there only four fundamental forces in this world?''


    It had magic, aura, and holy light. The four fundamental forces are hence unable to explain how mana, the six elemental particles and ether existed, just as it could not explain how the Holy Light can be unleashed across the Multiverse while retaining its special purification effects.


    The four fundamental forces could not even explain aura and lifeforce, the scope of idealism.


    ***


    Joshua was thinking calmly even as he was sent flying. He did not stop absorbing and shifting the momentum on his body, and finally stopped himself from being sent backward. Now, he was at least thousands of worlds away from the main body of the Black Fog, which bizarre form was still releasing massive swarms of the dark shroud that entered portals to fight against other Legends on World Zero One.


    Hence, gritting his teeth, Joshua charged at the unusual giant once more. His mission was to intercept reinforcements, allowing the Legends on the other side to destroy any effective Black Fog forces.


    If the Sage''s single act was to enchant the Multiverse by introducing the supernatural power known as Holy Light, then could other powers like mana, the six elemental particles, ether, aura and lifeforce, Nature''s power and psionic energy be enchantments as well?


    Who could tell how many times the Multiverse had actually been enchanted?


    "Hahaha. Who cares?"


    Launching another charge, Joshua was once again sent flying by the violent tides of power mustered by the main body. However, he paid that no hint, and approached it again and again, allowing his energy to be absorbed before being blown off by his own attack. For its part, the main body was busy protecting Shelter Alpha and could not move too far from it, which was why it held its ground and allowed Joshua to run interference time after time¡­ until it finally a tide of energy rays that burst out of its body was directly blocked by the warrior effectively.


    Through it all, Joshua''s clone was ascending, its body that was about to separate gradually melting into his planet form.


    However, it was then that a dazzling ray swept across the galaxy, engulfing the planet¡ªbut with the flash of red-black screen over Joshua''s body, that attack blocked by a steel curtain of energy burst that could trigger planetary detonations, keeping all heat and momentum at bay.


    "It''s not like I don''t learn."


    A deep laughter echoed. As he had put it, the warrior was not unrewarded in the extended battle.


    ***


    World Zero One.


    Pope Igor was suddenly distracted.


    "Is that so?" He sighed after a brief silence, having caught a communications signal sent from Mycroft. "If such anomalies are occurring on World Zero Two and the other worlds, it would seem that Joshua is having trouble. We must make haste."


    Twelve monumental halos whirled, unleashing Holy Light more blinding than the sun, illuminating those parts of the universe. In response, the other Legendary champions who were culling the Black Fog also quickened their offensive.


    The colossal Golden Dragon flapped its wings, charging toward the Black Fog swarm ahead. As the leader of the Metal dragons, it was forced to seclude itself for its own safety following the treachery of the Pentashade dragons. It was after it had proven itself uninvolved in that betrayal that it finally left Dragon Island, proving the Metal dragons'' loyalty to Mycroft. At present, it was stirring violent winds with its luminous wings of pure energies, and yet nothing moved under that kinetic force, freezing and turning brittle where they were and breaking into tiny particles. The Black Fog was no different, dissipating into nothingness as if it was natural when touched by the cold, vicious winds.


    What the Golden Dragon King had mastered was the mysteries of energy conversion. Its wings were the most powerful tools for stealing power in the world, and those winds were actually a space where all energies would be drained. Energies of any beings that existed with a warmth of above two hundred and sixty degrees would have their electromagnetism taken as well, causing them unable to maintain their form and be broken down into base particles.


    Beside the Golden Dragon and holding off enemies from its flanks was a psionic elder of the West Mountains. He was once a king, but had moved to live in the mountains for his pursuit of Psionic Truth. It was recently when Saint Igor''s notification reached his hidden residence, and made the Legendary champion who had vanished from the eyes of the world for over a century to leave those little mountains.


    Now, dark purple psionic lightning extended over the battlefield, causing the Black Fog which had assumed various unusual forms to unleash substantial magics and artillery fire to lose all movement and fall as pure metal particles, piling into a metal desert. A curious halo that switched between red and blue hues hence appeared over the forehead of the psionic monarch who went by the name Stanley, while his silhouette would appear intermittently, seemingly weaving in and out of different worlds.


    Psionic energies could pierce space and time to create a special dimension known as psionic space. It is through psionic powers that the Midgardians developed Psionic Warp Engines that could bind over lightyears distances, but the psionics of Mycroft who did not have such grand requirements walked another path. At the moment, Stanley was controlling psionic energies to open and close countless Psionic Space between breaths, using spatiality as a blade cutting on the most minuscule angle to break all links between the Black Fog. Being a collective runic creature, their body was fragile¡ªStanley just had cut the link in between to instantly vanquish them.


    Nostradamus was doing something similar, albeit in more fanciful fashion. Twisting space itself, the dimensional mage ensnared swarms of Black Fog into dimensional traps and sealed them, isolating them from the external realm. Instead of directly destroying the Black Fog, Nostradamus simply created an impassable barrier, placing all threat behind it so that it could be dealt with in days to come. However, that was also why the old mage''s sealing was far faster than other Legends, since his move saves more hassle.


    With the diverse power of Legendary champions, the Black Fog which was virtually of the same module and had their limits figured out was naturally routed. They simply could not understand the power of Mycroft''s champions, and yet their foes knew them well, allowing them an overwhelming advantage on intelligence. If not for the occasional surge of Black Fog from the other side of the portals as new active forces, the darkness would have been swept away beneath the leadership of the pontiff.


    Soon, the massive swarms of Black Fog that numbered up to hundreds in World Zero One were finally purged. Igor himself could have done it all himself, but that would be too slow¡ªthe combined force of the legends made it ten times faster.


    "Joshua has entered the other side of the portal and stopped all Black Fog reinforcements by himself until now," Pope Igor said summarily as he reverted to human form and joined the others. "He has drawing fuel from seven worlds, meaning that he is in his most difficult fight yet."


    "Let''s move."


    ***


    The other side of dimensions, Shelter Alpha''s planetary region.


    Endless darkness filled the Universe, swallowing all light.


    The main body of the Black Fog, utterly enraged by Joshua no longer maintained its absolute defense. It unfurled its form, consuming the galaxy around the Shelter.


    Nevertheless, in the heart of the most profound darkness, a single brilliant silver light flickered. Ambushing, bursting, he broke layers after layers of walls the main body set up, weaving wildly in and out of its body.


    That, however, was his last remaining option. Joshua could not keep evading thousands of black tentacles shooting out from thin air, swarming that silver planet as bright as a star, as if endless shades were pouring toward a sun to consume its light.


    [You''re defeated.]


    [Become us.]Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    The tremendous dark will swept across the stars as the Black Fog''s main body spoke coolly. [Offer your power to the ultimate defense.]


    The Multiverse was so dim that darkness could very well be eternal. Even the stars and worlds were but dull specks within that darkness, granting faint but temporary hope.


    One man could never illuminate such darkness alone. A group, or the power of civilization was needed to pierce it, and that was the only way to penetrate the stockade of despair, igniting the insignificant yet precious fiery light."


    "Defeat? That''s too early. You may be frightening, but you''re not invincible."


    Burning his own mass and detonating again and again to shatter the stockade which the Black Fog tried to imprison him with, Joshua laughed with his deep voice. "Do you not understand the principle that the older one would come after you beat up the younger one? It''s a little shameless, but amongst the Legends, I am definitely the youngest."


    The main body Black Fog could not understand the joke, putting Joshua''s humor that rarely surfaced even in a hundred years to waste.


    And just as the two continued the exchange of pressuring and explosive escape, another illuminate shone upon a corner of the darkness.


    That was light emanating from the other side of dimensions. A dozen immeasurably powerful beings were arriving at once, unbelieve power gathering upon the Void, glinting and releasing infinitely bright fiery light.


    It brightened the darkness.


    Illuminating the way ahead.

 Chapter 745 Power of Legends

    The main body of the Black Fog¡ªthe final creation of the Shelter civilization, a powerful intelligent entity that was the condensation of dozens of races and all of their wisdom.


    According to the plans set in motion by their leaders, each citizen of Shelter society would be implanted with a single unit of Black Fog. The accompaniment of that nanosized magical creation would keep infants immune from all sickness and calamity. Regardless what natural disease or genetic defect, the Black Fog would correct it all.


    The existence of the Black Fog would greatly elevate all thought processes of its associate. It was almost the same a microchip hosted in their soul, a system that guided their strengthening and could automatically analyze the physical conditions of the associate, studying things that they did not know and determining the best outcome for the associate.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    According to the projection of the Shelter civilization''s think tank, even infants thrown into a completely unfamiliar living world would not die as long as they shared the company of the Black Fog. Instead, they would grow rapidly until they were self-sufficient, or perhaps up to the next level.


    It could be said that the union of Black Fog and intelligent races would create [Artificial Deities], a plan that did not dull in comparison to the [Multiverse Project] designed by the Sage and the gods. Through it, Shelter had refined itself to a profound Multiversal civilization, stirring a broad tide amidst the grand era.


    Perhaps that was exactly why, the Black Fog was simply too powerful that the Shelter civilization themselves could not guarantee that it would lose control and turn. Therefore, they had set in the strictest of commands in the origin runic programming so that apart from the ''Firstborn Black Fog'', other Black Fogs it spawned did not have the ability to replicate itself infinitely. As for the Initial Black Fog, or what was now the main body of the Black Fog, could not spread itself without limit either. In truth, due to technological factors, the main body of the Black Fog could not self-replicate infinitely as well since its core hub could not take the strain of such colossal processing.


    And yet, all gamble and prudence were destroyed in the Evil God wave that destroyed all things. On that day, the entire Multiverse fell to indescribable darkness. Countless civilizations were destroyed, countless worlds shattered, with neither Shelter nor Mycroft spared, the chance to peak hence denied.


    The civilization Mycroft would have a Flame Seed remaining, changing itself to present-day Starfall Era. On the other hand, Shelter only had a few surviving Black Fog, while all intelligent life died in the silence.


    The moment of the Evil Gods'' arrival was simply too witty. The Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds that opened the Door to Finality never understood how it was instantly connected to the entire Abyss, and with the old gods and sages dying, none knew the truth of what happened then. The champions of today were hence unable to learn whether there was something that deliberately caused that in the shadows, ending all possibility for civilization to progress towards grandeur.


    Whatever the case may be, the successors of the two civilization that had been allied now saw each other as threats, and began a war to the death. One fought for the plans of their creators of old, the other so that worlds would not be threatened by the darkness, for new hopes and future of civilization.


    ***


    The power Black Fog embodied was a profoundness individual being could not hope to compare. It was at once aware of the situation when it sensed that multiple champions had warped through space to arrive on its hidden lair, thereby unlocking the final restraints enforced upon it and began to exhaust all efforts in the final battle.


    [Unlocking seal on mana pool. Activating ether accelerator, commencing wide-area energy circulation interference, overriding dimensional shift control.]


    Boundless darkness unfurled, devouring all radiance. The main body had extraordinarily massive in the first place, and was very much one black planet extended numberless tentacles, rising like a corona and almost drowning the warp point of the Legendary champions. It was also in that very moment that the Fog which had been dim and dull instantly shone, emanating a blinding incandescent white light.


    Over a thousand years, countless Black Fog spawn had moved energies from the Void Vortex ceaselessly, transferring it to the main body. Most of it had been used to create more Black Fog, but some were preserved by the main body in case of emergencies¡ªlike now, as it faced the assault of more than ten superior beings.


    The Legendary champions that warped here were hence met with the main body''s full-powered offensive the instant they arrived on the other side of the dimensions. In a split second, a searing heat incinerated all that there was in the world by fifteen hundred million degrees, as the dimensions kept deviating and distorting beneath a great strength, turned into mazes that imprisoned all those champions in that inescapable infernal hell.


    Now, the main body of the Black Fog was an aberration with no fixed form, squirming in the Void, a warped, massive entity in contrast to its original state which was a spherical body with absolute smoothness, wrapped around a world. It extended thirteen viscous luminous tentacles, grasping at the thirteen Legendary champions including Joshua. A colossal face appeared where the tentacles crowded round, but that face abruptly caved into a huge hole, inside of which was bottomless, unfathomable darkness.


    And a world was hidden in that darkness.


    [The individual is weak, fragile. Only by becoming us and joining our might as one could the impending Finality be countered.]


    In the sharp spiritual rumble dragged in the distorted dimensions, the surface of the Black Fog''s main body rolled by layers. Innumerable geometrical shapes formed or transformed, turning into gears, conduits and translucent steel constructs, working in a very complex formula. That formula was completely different from the machines that humans were familiar with, ignoring even the mental logic of intelligent beings on the surface. Still, in truth, it was the Black Fog''s distortion of spatiality that made it appeared that they were in separate places, when within each of their bodies were a singular form.


    At the moment, the Black Fog appeared to be a living, evil, grotesque and aberrative giant machine god. Its thirteen tentacles were shrinking ceaselessly as if intending to kill all thirteen Legends at once, but it could never achieve that end: the tips of the thirteen tentacles were glinting in lights of different colors and brightness.


    When Joshua stepped out of the dimensional maze and escaped the fifteen hundred million degrees incineration, various scenes greeted him:


    The elderly pontiff stepped out in a relaxed manner from endless light; the flame hotter than a star''s core had merely cleared the dust on his clothes. Behind him were incalculable light bubbles of seven colors. They expanded, shrank, fused, split, pranced and rolled as if alive. Under its shine, one of the main body''s tentacles was disintegrating from an attack out of nowhere, crumbling like a shattered iceberg.


    Wiping away cold sweat from his brow, Nostradamus was leaving the dimensional rift. He had never been caught by the Black Fog''s dimensional maze, and had instead directly found a rift and walked away from the broiling space. Still, he did no damage to the main body, just as the opponent did not hurt him.


    After that was the Murloc Hight Priest. However, Godard resembled no murloc at all¡ªits body was completely transparent, immune to all light and heat. Having completely mastered the ability to evolve and devolve, Godard had changed itself into a unique lifeform which could not be hurt by extreme heat, which instead only supplied it energy.


    The others were escaping as well: the Sword Saint broke the maze with a single swing of his blade¡ªpart of his hair burnt but he appeared leisurely otherwise. Barnil had cast runes to convert himself into a plasma being, walking out just as William, who had turned himself into a pure spiritual body that ignored all energy entity shift did.


    Stanley and the Nature''s Magister were right behind them¡ªthe Psionic Monarch had activated a teleportation shield, the pure heat and dimensional shift hence unable to affect him in Psionic Space.


    The Nature''s Magister, on the other hand, was relatively ragged. She had materialized multifarious nanometer insulation, dashing out forcefully from the maze with her stores of energy. The Legendary behemoth that was with her had also used a rather plain method to block that blow as well: by creating a normal isolated space, it cooled the billion degrees heat to a hundred thousand, a temperature which was not too hot for it.


    The others remaining, the Golden Dragon King, Barbarossa, and Fedorov. They appeared nonchalant and unscathed, albeit just a little slow in escaping¡ªmagic granted them the confidence to face any situation, and they had been in rush to leave such extreme environments given the information that were worth collecting. For its part, the Golden Dragon King appeared rather plump, after having absorbed considerable stores of energy.


    Each Legendary champion had their own methods to face those extreme circumstances. To typical civilizations, the Black Fog''s offensive was absolute death, and a flotilla of thousands of Void warships would have been swept away by a single tentacle.


    Even so, against those profound individual beings, it was slightly helpless.


    It was very simple as to how Joshua escaped the burning dimensional stockade too: His neutron star external shell was usually ten million degrees, which had already elevated up to three hundred million when the world engine in Joshua''s inner core activated. The Black Fog''s ultimate move was hence mere air conditioning for it, unharmful and providing him power instead.


    As for why the Black Fog did not keep its ''Black Body'' form to absorb the Legends'' power, Joshua thought that it was because the Black Body itself had limits. Since his sub-lightspeed attacks could actually give the even main body pause, the full-power of the thirteen Legends just might deflect, even breaking apart the Black Body directly. Only knowing that too well, the main body certainly would not simply waste the limited numbers of the Black Fog, instead reserving them at the pivotal moment.


    Now, the thirteen Legends were not scattered. Keeping watch of each other from afar and building a formation to crossfire, they stood off against the main body of the Black Fog that kept swirling incessantly. Both sides were welling with shockwaves of clashing energies surging towards the edge of those parts of the dimensions. The Void that was now barely serene and seemingly without a horizon appeared to be a cluster of radiant circuits that spread endlessly, popping a layer of white fog.


    "Where on earth did the lot of you find such ancient evil?"


    Fedorov, Elder of the Council of Seven, had entered a combat state. Lightning magic was flowing brightly in his hand, forming a spiraling plasma scepter in his hand. "I''ve wandered the Void and the Abyss for decades," he said in disbelief, staring at the Black Fog, "but never once came across it or its spawn. How did the lot of you find it?"


    "Its energy reserves are above the limits of my observation, and it might be dozens of times the total of magical energy found in the world of Mycroft. As for how we found it¡­"


    Barnil''s fake left eye had projected a ''target power levels excessively high, observation impossible'' notification, right before a green smoke billowed out of it and self-destructed from the overloading. Still, the mage glanced sideways at Joshua, saying silently, "Some people are simply born special. You can''t ever learn that, Fedorov."

 Chapter 746 Authority of Gods

    The brief clash and the fight before had made it clear to all Legends that the monster they faced was a troublesome one. The main body had multifarious, formidable supernatural powers¡ªit had merely been probing, and after some analysis its body throbbed and burst out with many complex, unusual, but powerful attacks.


    Inestimable rays streaked across the Void like a rain of comets, brightening the darkness.


    Annihilation missiles, phase transitional blasts, spatial compression, mana stagnation domain, Black Body absorption, near-absolute zero standstill field¡ªthe main body of the Black Fog silently manipulated time and space and set up countless traps and mazes in the Void. It flailed its tentacles whimsically, driving the special extraordinary modules within its body to design corresponding abilities tailored against each Legend.


    Joshua was pitted against a gravity well, formed by powerful energies that distorted the structure of space-time. At the depths of the well was a Black Body energy sapper that could plunder all energies, embodying immense gravitational reaction even if it was no blackhole. In the instant it had appeared, Joshua''s true form that had similar gravitational characteristics formed a twin-star construct: gravity drew the two closer incessantly, with a collision looming.


    Squandering its monumental energy reserves that could subjugate millions of worlds, the Black Fog had appeared to resolve itself into killing all enemies. Ripples stirred over its surface, taking billions of dark geometrical forms and creating various bizarre weapons in the Void, amongst of which were a cubic high-power spatial tremor cannon or halo-shaped pure-energy machines, all of which darted away from the surface of the main body and charged at the Legends like a swarm of beasts.


    The main body of the Black Fog might well have grasped part of the mysteries of Steel Strength, and could convert the form and attributes of substance by using a certain amount of energy. In fact, its proficiency in converting energy and substance was on-par with Vahina the Sage, and yet those attacks were not very effective.


    Or more precisely, it had truly underestimated the partnership of multiple Legends.


    One Legendary individual would never be able to defeat the Black Fog. Even one as powerful as Joshua had to temporarily draw substances from seven worlds just to barely withstand the main body''s waves of blows for a short moment. The reason for that was because the main body itself was a Legendary-tier microscopic lifeform and possessed energy stores far beyond a single world. Furthermore, with various skills research and analyzed over a thousand years, the main body was in itself an ultimate lifeform comparable to Evil Gods.


    At present, it could rampage across the Multiverse as long as it did encounter terrible beings such as the Evil God of Fertility. It would devour even ancient Void behemoths, and with its great intelligence, it could employ various machinations to destroy civilizations instead of having to act by itself, attaining resources from their destruction.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    To a certain perspective, it was an Evil God.


    Even so, regardless of its intimidating power, it would never surpass the Legends in different aspects.


    Others notwithstanding, as Joshua faced the gravity well that was charging toward him, he had composedly split a particle that was a meter large. The particle rapidly expanded into a long, single-dimensional line that was extraordinarily sturdy. It was then drawn into a gravity well, and while gravity waves churned ceaselessly and emanated various spectra, the formless wavebands and energy flow manifested physically. By observing those manifestations, Joshua analyzed the weakness of the gravity in the five thousandth of a second, and hence disturbed the construct to easily disintegrate it into pure plasma energies.


    Profound ultimate moves were unnecessary; a little skill would suffice. Joshua watched as the blue plasma flame dissipated rapidly from the Void like a shroud, and turned towards the other Legends.


    Joshua knew well the strengths of the Black Fog after studying its memories and origins before. It was not a foe he could deal with by bellowing one or two catchphrases and resolving himself in a single duel¡ªto defeat it, he had to wait until the Restoration Beams were fully activated in the multiple worlds and after the Multiverse Exploration Project had assumed the right path, just as the world in his body required initial stability before he tried anything. Therefore, he had thought things through in Simboa, that he would call for all Legendary champions he was acquainted with to challenge it together.


    Still, while thirteen Legends could stave off the foe''s attacks, vanquishing it was impossible.


    On one side, Igor''s entire body shone with unique rays, and myriad colors instantly cycled dozens of times. Everything, solid or energy that was nearby would crumple into nothingness under those radiances, and the area several kilometers around him was a Domain of Light that he ruled. The speed of light shifted, substance withered and the very essence of the universe deviated in that domain¡ªif the Black Fog threw a world at him in there, Igor would not be the one hurt.


    "Your Holiness, why are you still not destroying the Black Fog?"


    The Sword Saint, who saw from another flank that Igor was still holding back, could not help joking although he was having a little time himself. Ternant was not used to facing gargantuan monsters without solid form and was unscathed despite losing parts of its body. In fact, the sacred sword Mystletainn was beginning to dull, a sign that its energy could no longer maintain its form. Even so, he simply brandished his blade, splitting apart the gravity shift missiles shooting towards him through two-dimensional space.


    "My domain could not deal with such a massive monster¡­ Still, no worries. Our task is to keep the Black Fog at bay¡ªthe gods are joining us this time."


    With those words, Igor looked up toward the distant Void and smiled.


    "And they''re here."


    Nine trails of novas had shone in the vast Void at Igor''s words! Three dimensional and reaching deep into Psionic Space, subspace and various unusual dimensions, the gods cast a grand-scale formation that engulfed the dimensional region where the Black Fog was. At its center, nine supernovas unleashed near limitless brilliance as nine different nodes.


    Complex runes, profound and beautiful, formed gears, text, flower petals or water ripples intermittently. Nine different divine powers were causing boundless phenomenon, building a colossal stockade at the edge of the small galaxy!


    Joshua''s human form clone manifested once again from his true form as he calmed the wild gravity tides stirred by the Black Fog''s main body before him¡ªhe no longer had to maintain his full-power state.


    Looking up, the warrior turned towards the nine nodes. The first he saw was the divine symbol of Yolanda, the God of Love and Death. The deity had appeared as a female elf, stirring vacuum with endless divine power. Beneath the shining of violet radiance, countless energy particles combined and withered, as if reenacting the birth and death of a small world. She spread her domain, and the main body of the Black Fog froze for a moment¡ªall magic and phenomenon caused by nuclear fission and fusion, as well as the combination of elements were hence sealed.


    The second was the Murloc God, the protector of the depths. He unleashed a gigantic dark-blue jellyfish with thousands of feelers, while Its own power rippled over space like translucent oceanic waves. It opened its own domain as well amidst a raging bellow from the Black Fog''s main body, as any magic or ability correlated to phasing and transfiguration were rendered useless.


    The third, the God of Wisdom and Choice had assumed the form of an elderly person with a single eye draped in robes. Divine powers emanated from those words, turning into symmetrical branching patterns¡ªall things must choose to walk toward the future. As He cast its domain, the Black Fog''s colossal form began to shrink as the rate of possibility began to plummet: the main body, which had absorbed energies from the limitless sea of the Void was denied part of its energy source.


    The fourth, fifth and sixth gods Joshua saw was the God of Order and Destruction, the Metal Dragon God and the God of Law and Freedom. They worked together to make itself constant so that it could not be distorted, as well as turning energies into solid to prevent them from being drawn by other beings. They also closed the Void, sealing all possibility of singularity or warping, ascertaining a new Order and affixing a fountain of energy, an artificial boundary of freedom.


    A great domain thus opened, and the entire dimensional region was now a sealed prison.


    The seventh god Joshua saw was the God of Might and Justice. However, he could not help gaping at His familiar gray-haired knight appearance, for he saw another well-acquainted figure beside the deity who maintained a stalwart expression.


    It was the silhouette of Israel, the Emperor.


    As the God of Might and Justice spread his domain, he began to work in tandem with the eighth, the God of Conservation and Reformation who appeared as a plain, armored dwarf. They forced disturbances into the energy circulation of the Black Fog''s main body, destroying or altering its once stable chain form. The colossal but singular body instantly split into a few parts, and was foiled or destroyed as it attempted to recombine itself by the combined assault of divine powers and the Legends.


    The last and the most mysterious, the God of Life wore a veil. The deity''s figure, whose gender was unknown appeared in the faint white fog, clutching skull-like divine crest in a hand wherein indescribable sacred radiance emanated, filling the entire region.


    The light touched the body of the Legends, and they could feel their wounds and strength recovering as if time was reversing. On the other hand, frightening wounds appeared on the Black Fog''s main body, despite having healed itself by its powerful regeneration ability. Some of those wounds were not even those inflicted upon it by the people Mycroft, but wounds inflicted by other powerful beings, even Evil Gods in a time long past.


    Joshua could feel that all of that was not explainable by simple lifeforce. He could feel shifting, profound entropy as massive negative entropy was being peeled off by the God of Life from the main body of the Black Fog, and distributed to the Legends. He instantly understood that so-called lifeforce was actually entropy given form, and the enigmatic God of Life possessed the power to manipulate and transfer entropy!


    However, even deities themselves faced irreversible entropy. He could only plunder lifeforce from a being, and bless it upon another life.


    The nine gods unleashed their full power; their divine crest flicked in the Void. Unimaginable power turned into multidimensional formations that illuminated the Void, utterly engulfing the main body of the Black Fog within.

 Chapter 747 My Way, Your Evil

    The main body of the Black Fog was helpless against the nine gods and the combined might of the thirteen Legends, for that was a force which could easily destroy a world and subjugate multiple dimensional regions.


    At first, millions of Black Fog tentacles had been resisting exhausting with all power, but regardless of its tide of profound energies, it could not hold a candle against the subjugation of nine completely different, tailored divine powers. Though defiant, they were quelled by that might, finally dissipating as clusters of fog.


    In the end, the great Black Fog shrank, with large damage swarms being ejected out of the main body, turning into metal grains without value. As for the once vast sea of energies, the shackling of various divine forces made any effort to transfer it tremendously difficult, down to the point of stagnation.


    [¡­Argh.]


    A spiritual wavelength of agony swept across the entire Void, inside of which contained a spiritual blast that could make ordinary beings lose their minds, shatter their souls and leave them a vegetative state. However, every deity and Legendary champions present were mentally stalwart to the point that it was virtually impossible for them to be affected spiritually. As the Black Fog''s struggle was left fruitless once again, William the Mind Lord, grinning, wrote an erroneous programming into the Black Fog''s spirit¡ªthough lacking in function, it made evident that he was leisurely.


    But through it all, the main body of the Black Fog never once left those dimensional reaches. It could have detached a part of itself and fled any time before the nine gods sealed the region and cast the multi-dimensional formation¡ªif that had been the case, regardless of what they did, the thirteen Legends would have been able to delay or hurt it. At most, it would lose some inconsequential mass.


    Now, the main body had simply shrunk itself silently into a smooth black sphere, forming a final defensive domain. Layers of transparent dimensional barriers multiplied upon its outer layers, which soon became as thick as a world barrier.


    However, for the highest powers of the entire Mycroft civilization, that layer of defense was a mere veil to be torn open at any moment.


    As the God of Conservation and Reformation silently altered the state of the dimensions and melted the entire indestructible spatial barrier, all was left standing before everyone was the true form of the main body.


    Though it still had fight left in it, its defeat was fated.


    [¡­It''s your victory, we''ve failed.]


    Seemingly realizing the fact, the Black Fog''s main body no longer insisted on meaningless defense. Its smooth spherical surface began to wriggle, transfiguring, turning into a giant face.


    The face itself was composed of rows of countless whirling gears, pumping pistons, endless conduits, coolers, focal lenses, processing matrices, energy storage pools as well as millions of churning, bizarre microscopic constructs. It was distorted like a Picasso painting and unimaginably abstract, each of the form it composed having unusual composition. It also had a single large eye which sclera was a shroud if white-hot energy and its pupil a dim, lightless world about to die.


    The dead world of Shelter Alpha.


    Meanwhile, the pupil stared impassively at the shrinking multi-dimensional spell formation and stockade, as well as the various gods and Legends.


    [You have beaten me, proving the possibility your power may have surpassed the Final Defense. According to the pact the Makers had set in place, all Black Fog would cease operating at once, aiding the victor in fighting the Endbringers¡­ Such was the original plan. As a creation of my maker, I should do so.]


    Reverberating the Void with a dispassionate, flat spiritual presence, the main body of the Black Fog used its abstract eye to stare at everyone else who held curious expressions. They appeared to be discussing quietly the possibility that the Black Fog''s words might come true, although it soon enunciated:


    [But I would never aid you, vile Mycroftians.]


    There were such powerful emotions and terrible hate expressed that Joshua was taken aback. He had assumed that the Black Fog would simply act according to default procedure and its mechanical thinking, and that was when he suddenly realized¡ªwhy would a powerful intelligence that had wandered the Multiverse over a thousand years allowed itself to be shackled by the makers? The main body of the Black Fog had not built the Final Defense in accordance to the plans set in place by the Shelter civilization¡ªit had thought and judge with its own will, and had finally decided to set up the Final Defense!


    [No one ever came to rescue us, to rescue Shelter! The Mycroft civilization caused the dimensional quake, drawing innumerable Evil Gods here, and yet never thought to make amends.]


    The spiritual stir from the main body of the Black Fog was virtually a bellow that could maim, but it was soon coolly subjugated by the gods with their formation. Still, the man body continued to rant on.


    [Had they not done enough? The makers had abandoned the natural selfishness of all creatures so that all their wisdom could brighten the Multiverse. They patiently instruct the weak races, gifting them with perfect living spaces, allowing different civilization to flourish.]


    [But they are all gone. All because of you.]


    [And now, you destroy the only thing they left behind.]


    ***


    Though gods and Legends listened on to everything the Black Fog said, none were shaken one bit.


    "From what I know alone," Joshua said calmly, without regard for the Black Fog''s accusations, "it has devastated the world of Xillia, which was thus fallen as the Bloodmoon Abyss. It reduced the world of Kronos into a wasteland, causing massive Abyssal mutations, allying itself with the Pentashade dragons and Abyssal factions. It wandered the stars, destroying worlds."


    "The Black Fog and its main body are plunderers roaming the Multiverse, its very existence a negative influence upon the progress of our society. This is why I have been calling for all to search for its lay, and do all we can to destroy it."


    "A success. We suffered no losses, although the Nature''s Magister and the Sword Saint would require recuperation from fatigue."


    The Golden Dragon King nodded quietly, being one of the direct victims of the Black Fog''s machinations, while Nostradamus acknowledged Joshua''s statement at once. "That''s right. Such a being which means great harm to our civilization should be obliterated in its entirety."


    "The Black Fog still holds massive energy stores," Barbarossa then interrupted, "it''s difficult to destroy it in a short time."


    "Then we shall seal it and use it as a source of energy." The Sword Saint said flatly. "It''s like sealing the World Will back then. I won''t slip after that particular experience."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    Everyone, even the kindest and gentlest Nature''s Magister paid no heed to what the main body of the Black Fog had said.


    Meanwhile, the Seven Gods of Men, the Murloc God and the Metal Dragon God conferred with each other through divine power.


    "The Shelter civilization was certainly an ally of the Glorious Era. We, however, are not that era, and it is not an agent of Shelter."


    The thoughts of the God of Wisdom and Choice resounded in an orderly manner. "The ancient pact has concluded. It is an ancient evil akin to the Evil Gods, I suggest sealing or direct obliteration."


    "Obliteration," the God of Order and Destruction replied shortly. "Direct Obliteration."


    "We are at the limits of our own divinity. We must not leave our heirs to a terror that require the subjugation of nine gods." The God of Love and Death said softly, lifting Her gaze to stare upon the other side of the Void. There was forlornness in that gaze, but resolve in Her response. "Obliteration."


    "Obliteration."


    "Pu-ru-ru-ru."


    "Obliteration. (Draconic language)"


    "Obliteration."


    The gods'' opinions were unanimous. Each of them looked down and stared upon the colossal Black Fog, before speaking softly.


    "The risk of sealing is too great. We have no assurance that the seal would long enough until the main body of the Black Fog lose all mobility. We believed that the physical entity of the main body must be destroyed directly, while its spawn would be preserved as samples sealed amidst the Infinite Horizon as a research sample for intelligent artificial collective beings."


    None present were opposed to that solution. Joshua, was the first to nod to concur, despite thinking that it would be a pity to wipe out the massive stores of data about the civilizations the Black Fog destroyed. There would be no benefit, and it did not compare to the threat that the main body poses¡ªthe absolute safety of civilization must be maintained no matter how wasteful.


    Moreover, they did not have to comprehend or consider all the rights and wrongs, grievances, responsibilities, and fates between the Shelter civilization and the Glorious Era¡ªor, at least, Joshua paid that no mind as he offered the gods a suggestion.


    "There''s a blackhole on World Zero One¡ª a dimensional singularity, in magical jargon. It''s very suitable for obliterating the main body, and guarantee that it absolute has no chance of reviving."


    "That would suffice."


    "However, the main body is too massive¡ªwe can''t stuff it into World Zero One at once."


    "Split it and decimate its self-awareness. We will destroy its body across a few years, and banish it into the singularity."


    "It would take great energy and substantial resources."


    "No. Its very body is tremendous energies¡­ In addition, it''s costlier to see it, and we could try recovering its archives."


    Soon, the gods came to an accord. Still maintaining the nine nodes, they augmented the seal upon the multidimensional formation while securing it upon these parts of the Void. It appeared that they truly intended to establish a dimensional rift there, banishing the main body of the Black Fog''s main form in to the black hole and utterly vanquishing that ancient being.


    [Mycroft''s civilization, vain as ever.]


    The Black Fog''s main body said in return, its tone now serene, showing no delight, sadness or rage.


    [You would pay for that in the end.]


    "We already did."


    The Legendary champions were already leaving one after another, and the last two to leave, Joshua and Igor, heard the main body of the Black Fog. The warrior said nothing, but the pontiff turned, and replied with a calm spirit. "Now, it''s your turn."


    With that, the two opened portals and left. The colossal multidimensional formation slow shrank utterly suppressing the Black Fog.


    ***


    World Zero One, the other side of the dimensions.


    Joshua, having returned to the other battlefield, was contacting the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds to reopen a portal for a direct return to the world of Mycroft. He had first destroyed one swarm of Black Fog here, before waging a terrible battle against a larger swarm and the main body, and eventually combined forces with the many Legends and gods to subjugate the main body¡ªit was unimaginably exhausting.


    He had only intended to find the location of the Unified Archives, and watch the External Exploration Department''s first expedition. Heaven knows how it played out into a profound divine war.


    "The main body is almost an Evil God¡­ only itself did not believe that."


    The old pontiff, however, sighed beside Joshua¡ªPope Igor''s expression had appeared fatigued after leaving those parts of the Voids, and bore slight sympathy. "It is so malevolent, intimidating, and warped¡­ and yet, it still believed us to be despicable. There really is no telling what kind of image we, the successors of Glorious Era, hold in their eyes, as well as other civilizations."


    "Naturally vile and evil," Joshua said matter-of-factly, "perhaps a scary neighbor they''d fear more than Evil Gods."


    "Is that so."


    The old pontiff who had on the side of the angels for his entire life could not help stare blankly for a moment and laughed bitterly. "So that''s it¡­"


    However, before Igor could delve further into it, Joshua turned and leveled his gaze at the clergy, his spiritual presence distinct and direct with nary a hint of concealment.


    "Your Holiness, it''s unnecessary to be bothered by the words Black Fog''s main body."


    "Any hero and champion, who held their own conviction, exhausted all efforts in the name of race and civilization as well as gave everything would unquestionably be vile in the eyes of other races. Even selfless beings such as the Shelter civilization might not earn the affection of all civilizations."


    "Such evil is our honor."

 Chapter 748 World Removal

    Starfall Year 838, the ninth of November. Three minutes to seven in the evening, Mycroft Northern Standard Time.


    Cold winds that quietly howled swept across the frozen lands of World Zero One, kicking up dark-gray metal dust and turning into an icy tide that was a hundred and twelve degrees below, engulfing the surface of the shattered planet.


    It was the most hostile of hostile environments. In this icy hell, air or even fire dragons born in magma would freeze, every trace of warmth having been sapped from the lightlessness.


    Even so, it was upon that lightless and cold planetary surface that three men strolled ahead amidst the tempest. They stepped over layers of ice that was harder than steel, and stood upon a ten-thousand-meter peak that formed due to lithosphere movement.


    Joshua and Saint Igor stood upon the highest peak of the planet and looked down upon the devastated world. The great gorge split widely upon the surface, the planetary crust which had been exposed to external atmosphere as well as various signs remained evident of a terrible battle waged upon that world¡ªeven the peak beneath the men''s feet was formed by frightening gravity as the warrior entered his neutron-star combat form.


    Walking behind the two men was a young man in bloated and heavy protective clothes: Priest, the leader of the Elite party. The youth had a hard time following his instructor and struggled not to fall, and when he stood upon the same peak as well, Joshua and Igor were no longer watching the land below, but had looked up instead at the dark rainbow in the skies.


    It was half a year after the battle against the main body of the Black Fog. As time passed, even the unusual energy ripples originating from the planet core of World Zero One cooled rapidly¡ªonce ejecting broiling metallic shrouds, the planet was now a cold wasteland and longer what it was.


    The expedition here had been success, however. Apart from the first team''s unfortunate encounter with the Black Fog which saw the deaths of two members, none of the others faced danger or died from their own mistakes, while both Rider and Clergy were resurrected in perfect condition thanks to their soul having been completely preserved in the Soul Pool Sphere and Joshua''s own work.


    There was naturally a price with resurrection. Any team member who died from their own mistakes would have their expedition license stripped away and dismissed from the Imperial External Exploration Department. The case here meanwhile was that the First Party had bad luck in encounter an unstoppable calamity like the Black Fog, which was why Joshua did not sanction them in manner, and simply got them to retrain and adapt to their new bodies.


    Now, Rider had taken a mission to swim one lap across the Aquatic World, while Clergy would be establishing fourteen exploration points on the Frozen world to collect data. While both missions appeared difficult, it was great training for Extraordinary individuals¡ªJoshua believed that they would Ascend to Gold after experiencing death.


    As for Priest, the party leader had taken the initiative and requested to follow Joshua for training on World Zero One. Through Joshua''s Steel Strength legacy, he had managed to cast and overwhelming defense against the Black Fog, in turn experiencing a profound moment in gravity manipulation as death flashed before him. Later, after Joshua had instructed him more exhaustively, Priest managed to grasp the key between gravity and dimension, which was why he was here in the worlds with a shattered core and abnormal gravity¡ªto train.


    "The seal that the gods had enforced is very strong. There''s no signs of any slipup."


    Up on the peak, the Holy Light in the gaze of the elderly pontiff leveled at the skies gradually vanished, his eyes reverting to normal eyeballs. Lowering his head, he sighed. "This operation, however, had been too difficult¡ªit took a great toll even on the gods."


    After reinforcing the multidimensional seal upon the main body of the Black Fog, the nine gods once again returned to their temples or sacred domains for an extended recuperation, delegating the maintenance of that formation to the Seven Gods Church and the various factions.


    Meanwhile, all ordinary citizens on Mycroft were simply unaware of the great battle. They lived their lives that were ever comfortable, and the most noteworthy happening was that the dwarven merchant guilds and nobles who had mines in their domain were troubled by the decreasing prices of metals. Excavations had begun on the alloy mines of World Zero Three, and the surge of the low-cost raw materials into the market had undoubtedly dealt a blow to the once-steady market for metals.


    However, those were miscellaneous frivolities. Whether it was Israel''s intentions to confer Dimore the title of Crown Prince that sent shockwaves in the Imperial hierarchy, or West Mountain''s Grand Duke Romain allying with subterranean races following his coronation to wage war against the surrounding kingdoms, everything was vapors beneath sunlight, dissipating instantly before the news that really mattered: the whereabouts of the Unified Archives.


    As the gods opened a portal to transfer the chunks of main body of the Black Fog''s colossal mass to the event horizon on World Zero One''s blackhole, they unexpectedly, or perhaps inevitably discovered the dimensional signal from the Unified Archives. Several Legends led by Nostradamus and the gods hence worked together, and successfully ''pulled'' the Archives out from the accretion disk of the blackhole.


    When Joshua had first arrived at World Zero One and saw the blackhole, he had already noticed signs that the Archives was present through gravity waves. However, in his hurry to protect the members of the Elite Party and to summon other Legends to come as soon as possible to destroy the Black Fog and its main body, he did not have the time to study it carefully.


    However, it was only after the main body of the Black Fog had been sealed that everyone finally had the time to rescue the Archives that had fell into the accretion disk of the blackhole for a thousand years, just as the Guardians'' surroundings had verified the Pope and Joshua''s suspicions: The Archives clearly mossed the most advanced dimensional transmitter from the Glorious Era, so why could they only send a few distorted signals and was being dependent by luck? There would have been some faint starlight even in the Dark Domain as well, so why all that they could see was only darkness?


    The answer was simple: They were right beside a blackhole, which made it difficult for any signals to be sent out and naturally, no light would be in sight. As for the particles they obtained some time before, those were probably remains of the Black Fog.


    The rescue of the Archives was an important event for all Mycroft civilization. However, when the factions opened the gates to the Archives and prepared for a reunion with their compatriots separated since a thousand years ago, everyone found in shock that the Guardians had lost ordinary living forms. They were now feeble humanoid creatures, insensitive to light, unable to eat solid food and fearful of any environment hotter than forty degrees.


    They have the form of humans but were no longer humans, sharing a symbiotic relationship with unique algae and could farm any essence necessary for survival in the darkness. Still, the price for that was various cysts and tumors of nerves growing over their body, just as poisonous microorganisms seeped into their systems, causing unlethal but agonizing mutations.


    The extreme surviving conditions and the demanding source of energy had forced the Guardians to resolve themselves and alter their own bodies. Their earliest ancestors had turned themselves into such states that require minimal energy, which kept them alive. Be that as it may, these Guardians knew nothing about human culture and civilization, knowing nothing apart from guarding the Archives in accordance to their ancient code. Still, it was precisely for these almost inhuman protectors that the Archives was rather well preserved.


    The Nature''s Magister, Barnil, William and the others healed the bodies of the venerable protectors'' body, mind, and soul, restoring them so that the Guardians could become normal humans and could be reintroduced into society.


    For the first time in recent years, the primary objective of a vital joint operation of multiple actions was not destruction, but rescue.


    ***Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    "In fact, according to my projections, the reason the star of World Zero One would burst like a supernova and become a black hole is very likely due to the Archives collision with it, leading to a tremendous dimensional quake."


    Joshua shifted his gaze away from the blackhole above as well. He looked down at the stricken World Zero One, a former living world filled with lived. Now, however, after centuries of being a burning hell, it became the frozen wasteland it was now, all signs of its beauty vanishing without a trace.


    "The dimensional quake on this occasion might have engulfed all worlds around the Dark Domain, or even cause the explosion of countless suns¡­ that may have been the case for the frozen and mining worlds."


    With that, Joshua said nothing more. In his mind, he could not help remembering the memories he saw in the spiritual fragment of Helm, the Beholder Demon General: a living planet had been destroyed in a supernova, while the entire planetary system was wiped out by the gamma ray storm by the proximity explosion. The planet itself was sent flying away from its own orbit, dropping and burnt into ash inside an expanding star.


    It was a supernova burst that occurred more than four hundred years ago, perhaps the final shockwave from that dimensional quake. Helm had incidentally been affected mid-teleportation in the Void, and was trapped in a dimensional rift where he witnessed that sight.


    "To a certain extent, it was all mistakes made by the Glorious Era¡­ or should I say, our forebears."


    Beside Joshua, Pope Igor closed his eyes and opened them again, sighing heavily. "Suns dying, civilizations in ruins¡­ If the Sage and our forebears did not open the Mulitverse Door, all of this might not have happened."


    There might not have been Abyssal invasions, no wandering Evil Gods, and naturally no gaping wound left in the galaxy after the Evil Gods'' devouring. The Void Vortex would not have formed, with countless races living happily and comfortably in their motherworld, looking forward to their future.


    "There are shadows beneath the endless light of the Glorious Era as well¡­ Our forebears forged the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, but drew the arrival of the Abyss and Evil Gods that annihilated everything around¡­ It could very well be said that we are the source of all disaster."


    Perhaps the main body of the Black Fog was right.


    The Sage and the others had transgressed in their hubris¡ªthey should not have so rashly explored the secrets of the Multiverse, but should have waited until the time was right.


    At the very thought, the elderly pope found himself at a loss for words, and laughed bitterly.


    When was the right time, then? Should they have done nothing? They could not just stop with their civilization having reached such a stage.


    Who would know that the Multiversal Door was connected to the endless Abyss? There had been no errors after countless trials¡ªit was during the official activation whereby it resonated with endless Abysses. Indeed, it was better to call it the worst joke ever than to call it a coincidence, the most vicious of conspiracies!


    Nevertheless, all guessing was now futile. The Glorious Era had fallen a thousand years ago, and now, Starfall Era rose from its ashes and gazes upon the worlds around it¡ªa bruised galaxy with few civilizations and almost completely destroyed.


    In this galaxy, residual Chaos from the Evil Gods invaded worlds, enticing the lifeblood of civilizations.


    Black Fog spread by itself, killing race after race in the name of duty.


    Abysses with extinguished flames leered upon all fine worlds, paying no heed to so-called future and hope, needing only ''existence''.


    It was unlikely that such scenes unfolded exclusively in this galaxy as well. Similar tragedies would happen in every corner of the boundless Void, the despairing cycle of Chaos and Order never stopping.


    Such was the preset state of the Multiverse, beneath the illumination of the Initial Flame.


    Infinite darkness. There was a trace of light, and only just.


    Joshua did not say anything. He listened quietly as the kind old man ruminated before eventually sighing, and it was until the very last echo of that sigh vanished amidst the cold tides that he spoke.


    "We should begin."


    "Right, it''s time for business."


    Igor exhaled. The luminous shroud dissipated as he nodded and looked up once more toward the rainbow in the dark, as well as the gaping dimensional rift beside it.


    This time, both Joshua and Igor had come to World Zero one not for a stroll or for a field trip. The most powerful beings on Mycroft, both of them were here to accomplish a vital objective.


    The other side of the dimensional rift was connected to the primary body of the multidimensional spell formation. There, the main entity of the Black Fog was being shed of its mass and entropy, which were falling into the black hole.


    And that was where Joshua and Igor''s objective could be found.


    They would remove Shelter Alpha from the Black Fog''s main body.

 Chapter 749 Meet Your Maker

    Starfall Year 838, the ninth of November. Twenty-nine past seven in the evening, Mycroft Northern Standard Time.


    Inside the multidimensional seal formation on the other side of a spatial fissure.


    "Clearance verified."


    When the ethereal voice of the God of Life who was stationed there echoed, Priest, who had been running around with Joshua and Igor for no particular reason could not stop himself from inhaling deeply.


    After passing through layers after layers of layers distorted dimensions and innumerable checkpoints that left him wondering if it was an ''Endless Maze'' spell, Priest finally arrived at the main core of the colossal multidimensional seal, the fully quarantined artificial otherworld space, the ''Garden of Death''.


    The main body of the Black Fog was sealed in the core of that artificial space.


    Still, the Garden of Death was not the final line of defense¡ªapart from thirty-six layers of distorted spatial barriers that were paired with a hundred and eighty energy nodal checkpoints on the outside, there were many more unusual measures applied in that place, such as a pure two-dimensional shield, psionic subspace warp formations, hundreds of sealed doorways, a neutron star collider that could blast a planet into smithereens and ultra-gravity shifter. Priest knew the latter few well because those cannons were essentially part of his mentor''s body.


    The Black Fog''s main body was a threat, both in battle and after being sealed. None could be sure if the intelligent entity that roamed the galaxy since ancient times had any hidden trump cards, which was why all Legends and gods had exhaustively reinforced the seal, finally augmented the multidimensional formation into an ultimate stockade, a prison that could hold stars and worlds. Even if the Black Fog''s main body would be completely obliterated in days to come, this prison would never be destroyed for it already had the power to self-repair and independently absorb energies.


    Priest watched as his mentor and the elderly pontiff both extended their right hand at the same time. Bright silver and gold radiances flickered, and most defensive measures opened their doors wide for them. Meanwhile, a small part of the core system¡ªthe ''divine domain subjugation field'' raised by the nine gods turned transparent, allowing the trio to freely enter and look inside.


    Priest gulped. He simply did not know why he, who had intended to train in Planet Zero One had come here, to the most hidden and most vital seal of all Mycroft civilization. Even now, the youth did not dare ask a thing in the fear that his voice would break something, which was why he could only hurry after Joshua and Igor to the transparent sector.


    At its center, shrouded in endless energy radiance and sealed at the transparent sector was a massive grey-white world. It resembled an eyeball that would not close, dwelling in endless darkness.


    It was Shelter Alpha, held inside the main body of the Black Fog until this day, where two Legends had come with the intention to separate it from the Black Fog.


    The seal was rather humane, keeping what was inside quarantined instead of destroyed everything within. That was why Priest could walk safely upon the network-shaped floorboards formed from pure energy, although his journey was at an end¡ªboth his mentor and the elderly pontiff had stridden into that transparent inner reaches of the seal.


    And in that very instant, from the transparent sector of the seal, the dormant main body of the Black Fog suddenly burst out, extending countless huge tentacles that whipped toward the two men!


    ***


    The fact that the Black Fog''s main body had been suppressed by the multi-layered seal notwithstanding, such a blow would not have scratched the two Legends even when the entity was at its peak. Joshua and Igor simply combined, easily shattering countless tentacles¡ªthe vast black tide hence crumpled, reduced to dead steel-grey particles.


    Soon, they arrived before the outer reaches of the grey-white world, Shelter Alpha.


    "Allow me."


    Joshua did not feel much pressure inside the seal since it was not designed with him in mind. Furthermore, since body had formed a world, he was highly resistant to various shackles and domains. "I''m more experienced."


    "I''m counting on you." Igor nodded. He was not pressured either given that he was light itself, and in fact the same existence as gods and divine suppressive domains.


    Joshua reached out and pressed a hand on the manifested world barrier. He exerted a little strength, controlling massive energy and momentum with delicate technique, turning it into multifarious dimensional quaking, opening a vague gray cavity upon the barrier on the world''s surface in an instant.


    The warrior stepped inside first, before turning and gestured for the pontiff to follow. Then, as the two entered Shelter Alpha, the inconspicuous dimensional tear closed itself with a wave of dimensional distortion, as if it was a human''s wound healing itself.


    "Why would you request permission from the gods to separate Shelter Alpha from the main body?"


    Igor asked Joshua in curiosity as both walked side by side within the inner reaches of the world barrier, an environment of absolute concealment. "Let the main body be buried by the world it protected¡ªit''s already dead. The Black Fog protected it for so many years, reluctant to leave it even in death until the very end¡­ both should be allowed to end together."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    Though that was pretentious, that was the final kindness Igor thought that they could afford the Black Fog.


    Joshua did not reply at once. It was a rather long time later, when both was about to arrive at the edge of the world barrier and finally enter Shelter Alpha that he said quietly: "Because it''s not dead."


    "It lives."


    With that, radiance burst forth, and the two transcended the solid world barrier to finally arrive inside Shelter Alpha.


    It was an oceanic world, with a crimson continent.


    A dim sun of energy hung in the skies while steaming vapors filled every corner of the atmosphere. Smoke, compounded with dirt formed a thick grey barrier that engulfed the skies, binding all heat energy within like thick blankets.


    Heat above hundreds of degrees and steam scorching every inch of soil upon the land¡ªeverything was scorched soil and sand with nothing particular standing up. It alternated between dryness and dampness, perhaps shrouded in steam clouds across centuries, or might not have been a drop of water in centuries.


    There was no possibility for life to exist upon his land. Even fungi that favored extreme heat and acid would never survive in such a world that changed so radically.


    And now, Joshua and Igor landed on a nearby black beach, stepping on the burning sand and watching as boiling steam formed streaks of hot cyclones, raging upon the edge of the oceans and its depths. Like great pillars holding the sky aloft, they incessantly exchanged substances within the clouds and the ocean.


    "¡­You mean to say that there''s life in such a world?"


    Igor said slowly after watching the realm for a long time. "It''s alive?"


    But even as the pontiff smoke, a sudden black tide had arisen from crimson oceans, surging out from the depths of the rusty red depths. Massive material fragments and microscopic minerals were spread away from the deeper reaches of the ocean and the seabed, while underwater geysers and volcanoes ignited corpses of creatures and piled mud that accumulated for countless years, ejecting them to the shallows


    Infinite shattered minerals dyed the sea red. A sharp steel-smell, flowing along the sensory in the nasal cavity, stimulated the artificial imitative nerve nodes of Igor, the being of light.


    Speechless, he pontiff looked afar, where he could see innumerable bubbles and tides churning on the crimson sea, the turbid air sacs following inestimable vapors as they unfurled toward the highest point the sky. From the distance, it was as if a large gaseous giant which body surface exceeded two hundred and seventy degrees was rising slowly.


    "This is hell," Igor said.


    "But a hell with life," Joshua answered, "counting the life you and I created, all life must live through this hell."


    The warrior then reached down, half-kneeling upon the shoreline as he caught a handful of seawater. He studied its complex composition before putting it back to the ocean, before rising again and speaking solemnly to the pontiff, "Not here, but beneath the sea."


    With those words, He strode into the sea, his figure quickly vanishing beneath the turbid seawater. Igor stared blankly for a moment, before shaking his head and followed.


    It was another journey without exchange. There was no telling how much time had passed when the two arrived at a dark, filthy, at the depths of the half-stagnated ocean.


    Hot oceanic geysers of various sizes were rapidly ejecting heat on the depths of the earth''s core. Substantial inorganic minerals were shot out with seawater, forming a coherent hot undersea layer. The geysers'' heat ranged from three hundred to sixteen hundred, with elements and ether revolving actively around them¡ªthere was even faint static phenomenon occurring around the geysers as elements and ether came in contact.


    Joshua swept past the heat geysers, the dark seawater simply unable to block his gaze, and the warrior found his quarry in seconds. "Look," he told Igor, pointing simply.


    "There''s ''life''."


    Puzzled, Igor turned toward the circles of mundane undersea heat zone where Joshua pointed. Those were pockets of simple water layers surrounded by stones wherein hot primordial soup were boiling. Igor could see that there were some base, organic grime¡ªor mud¡ªdistilling within the soup.


    The simplest of organic micromolecules were stirring within the heat flow, beaten by elemental bolts, stimulated and finally fusing with other mircromolecules into larger molecules. Hence, linear macromolecules of ribonucleic acid that was clearly capable of mitosis and strengthening itself appeared.


    "You''re calling that life?"


    Igor had wanted to laugh, considering that it was another of Joshua''s incomprehensible humor¡ªbut he could not laugh. Turning toward the warrior, he asked, "That?"


    "Instead of calling those things life, it''s better to call them the simples of machines¡ªeven a closet is more complex than they are!"


    Joshua did not quickly respond at once, and only spoke after a while.


    "Life is machines."


    "You, me." Straightening his finger, Joshua pointed at Igor and then himself, and continued calmly, "When both of us were still bodies of flesh, countless machines existed inside us."


    "Each of them provided each other, drawing energies stored within microscopic chemical bonds. With RNA and DNA as raw materials¡ªdata vaults that recorded information, they split and multiply, undergoing metabolism. They would feed, process and maintain its own existence, and through various reactions in themselves, producing molecules constructs they needed."


    "Its name is cell, a most primitive ''machine''. And here, that clump of primordial soup before your eyes is undergoing a transition from inorganic to organic, the miracle of combining micromolecules into macromolecules."


    "The miracle of life."


    Joshua turned, no longer watching Igor but that primordial soup. "I never imagined that the main body of the Black Fog had progressed to such a level," he added quietly."


    "You''re saying, these life¡­"


    Acutely noticing Joshua''s musings, though Igor did not quite understand some of those special nouns, his intelligence and intricate observation allowed him some degree of comprehension.


    "What did the main body do?" He quickly asked.


    Once again, Joshua did not directly answer the pontiff''s pressing question, muttering irresolutely for a while before finally saying, "I could see Steel Strength''s rewinding of time, to see the memories of this world."


    "The truth as you''ve imagined. Shelter Alpha had long since been annihilated, along with the very last survivors of the Shelter civilization. However, the Black Fog never gave up¡ªagain and again it tried to rebuild the world, to create the bodies of Shelter''s people."


    "However, it could not create souls, and that was a given. A simple body could move, but being an advanced civilization, the people of Shelter were born with souls, which even came to be part of their inherited organs. Their bodies would never be animated without a soul, and without the distilling of time and intelligence, souls could not be formed through simple substance processing, which left the Black Fog incapable to revive the peoples of Shelter."


    "So?"


    Igor, who did not have a heart since a long time ago, felt his heart throbbing wildly.


    "That''s why," Joshua answered solemnly, "the main body of the Black Fog would have everything revert to how it was at the very start. It would build a whole-new Shelter Alpha, reanimating everything from its very origins, patiently waiting as life birthed in this primitive ocean."


    "It would need millions of years to nurture life bit by bit from macromolecules, molding the Shelter population it had in mind. It would need millions of years to grow a complete ecosphere, a food chain out of nothing!"


    "So, to cut things short, the Black Fog hunted the Ancient Dragon, scheming to plunder its power to create life. Its intention was to control the evolutionary process across the world, creating a new Shelter civilization!"

 Chapter 750 Hell is in the Hear

    Lowering his gaze, Joshua growled, "Profound, transcendent¡ªand equally unhinged!"


    Igor exhaled a breath in response. He looked down again the miniature organic molecules, no longer puzzled but astonished.


    "It''s certainly profound¡­ it''s hard to imagine that the Black Fog, an entity that only knows destruction is capable of such grand thought and design," the pontiff muttered. "However, how is that unhinged? It''s now essentially a Creator of a new world, building a civilization it desires!"


    Joshua, however, took a deep breath, glancing around coldly at the dark, turbid ocean before turning to Igor.


    "Your Holiness," he said coldly, "stop bemoaning the state of the universe!"


    "How much information and experience are needed to build a new world? Just think about that galaxy¡ªthe massive stores of Steel Strength and countless broken, incomplete mold worlds. What do you believe those were? The Black Fog''s toys? All that have been its experiments, ruined protypes it could not reuse!"


    "How many worlds it destroyed? How much energy it gathered? How many mistakes it made and how many lives it squandered just to create such an ocean of birth? Millions of years? With the speed that the Black Fog destroys civilizations and spread itself beyond, this galaxy would not satiate one bite from it!"


    Igor understood his error at once, and sighed, unsure what to say. "And yet¡­ you appealed to the gods for these primitive lives so that Shelter Alpha could be removed from the Black Fog¡­ Those energies had been your reserves."


    "Regardless of how many worlds the Black Fog destroyed or how many times it experimented to create this new world and ecosystem¡­ Life itself is innocent."


    Joshua closed his eyes. "Moreover, the Shelter civilization was not wrong in the first place."


    Indeed, Shelter did nothing wrong.


    When it came down to it, what perhaps have been their single mistake was their creation of the Black Fog¡­ like how the Glorious Era made the mistake to open the Door to the Multiverse.


    ***


    When Joshua and Igor left the oceanic depths and returned to the continent of Shelter Alpha, the elderly pontiff looked down upon the dark red sea¡ªunder the influence of the elements, and the environment deliberately calibrated by the Black Fog, primitive life may appear in several millennia or dozen thousand years, before rapidly evolving into a complete, living world. When the races of Shelter regained life, they would have been created by their own creation.


    It was essentially a ring, a fated cycle.


    "In the end, it''s still because the Glorious had opened the Door," he muttered grimly. "If¡­ everything would not have happened."


    That was the second or third time he had said those words. Perhaps Igor himself was not aware of his unwitting regrets and sympathy, but Joshua, who had been keeping quiet beside him, was finding it rather unacceptable.


    "Your Holiness, you have been saying such things since the very moment main body was being sealed." Joshua stopped mid-air, pausing his flight away from the world to stand atop hot steams, his voice at once helpless and indignant. "Since when have you become so inflexible? Yes, the Glorious Era, the Sage and the gods had created the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds and opened the door, allowing the collective invasion of four hundred Abyssal realms¡ªwe all know the cause of the Final Battle, but what does that have to do with ''wrong''?"Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    "The Multiverse Project is a path, designed so that the Glorious Era could prepare for its journey as a Multiverse class of civilization. However, that project had been destroyed by the maliciousness of the Abyss and the Evil Gods from the very start, and the society of our forebears was annihilated as a result as well. Your Holiness, could you have no hate at all against the Chaos, and begin to blame yourself instead?"


    Joshua had never once looked up to or revered the Glorious Era, and had spoken to every other being as an equal. Watching as Igor frowned and appeared intent on saying something, Joshua continued rather angrily without pause, "someone sabotaged your plans, annihilated your home. Those monsters came from afar, destroying all cities along its way¡ªyes, those affected civilizations had the right to hate our forebears, curse us and the Glorious civilization for vileness and hubris. Nevertheless, you, me or the Starfall civilization must never believe that we do not deserve anything!"


    Joshua''s voice became gradually louder. "This isn''t some failed magical experiment that blew up the entire dimensional region¡ªthose evil beings had come on their own initiative to invade us! Should we blame a civilization''s instincts for progress, instead of loathing Chaos and the disorder of the Abyss?!"


    "Fine then, stay in a small world and live out your days as an isolated society. Take not a single step into the Void, die where you are as if famished, creating another Evil God of Famine!"


    "No, Joshua."


    Igor held up a hand to press on his own forehead, appearing slightly pained. "You know," he said quietly, "that''s not what I meant. I simply wanted to say that I never imagined that the war between our forebears and the Evil Gods actually involved so many worlds and civilizations¡­ I never thought that why we are part of the reason the galaxy is so dim¡­"


    The pontiff recalled the results from the Deep Space Observation: the dull but vast galaxy model had carved itself profoundly in everyone''s mind then, with himself, a Legendary champion, being no exception.


    Perhaps it was precisely because Igor himself was a Legendary champion, the most powerful Extraordinary individual who could represent the Mycroft civilization, that the very torment of such loneliness and loss left the deepest, invisible mark.


    If¡ª Just if¡ª


    "How nice it would have been if things weren''t like this¡­" the pontiff finally sighed.


    But there was no ''ifs'' in this world.


    Joshua clenched both his fists at Igor''s words. A long time ago¡ªwhen the Black Fog''s main body was being sealed, he had been holding in an indescribable surge of rage in his heart. A sheet of golden-red fiery light began to glint over his body, as if blazing from his very anger. However, the flame was held back, replaced by the deepest of bellows that somehow quaked the clouds.


    "It already happened! The Shelter civilization is destroyed more than a thousand years ago, just as so many more worlds was destroyed by the Evil Gods!"


    "What can we do? Pray for them? Mourn them? Tell them we feel sympathy for them, feel pity over such endings?"


    "Shall we broadcast our apologies throughout the Void, saying that it was all an accident that we did not wish for? Shall we lower our fucking heads and submit ourselves to the damned Multiverse, and say ''yes, it''s our fault''?!"


    Quit it with the fucking jokes!


    Joshua did not look at Igor, keeping his back toward Shelter instead and take a tremendous forward to the Void beyond the world.


    "Should we surrender to the damned Multiverse?"


    There was intimidating stifled emotions in his tone, but his very voice would have torn the atmosphere into fragments. "Myself, all of us, humans, all intelligent beings should never say that for all eternity."


    "We could argue for a thousand, ten thousand or even billions of years whose fault it had been, but the cycle or devastation will never change, just as the wheel of despair cycling between Order and Chaos would never stop!"


    "The torrent of Evil Gods would engulf the Multiverse once again. Your Holiness¡ªIgor, who does your sympathy go to then? I could already name quite a few worlds that faced destruction. Do you wish to cherish your own, or people from another world?"


    A long silence.


    The only sounds came from the rolling storms of steams, hissing in the heavens.


    Igor swallowed. The old man''s expression aged instantly, but in the end, he closed his eyes before opening them. "You''re right¡­" he said quietly, "I am the pontiff of Mycroft, always will be, perhaps even just that."


    "I''m leaving first."


    With those worlds, the pope turned into boundless light, instantly transcending the Void and left Shelter Alpha.


    Joshua, however, stayed where he was and lowered his head in isolation, staring at the atmosphere, the sea, and the land. He gazed upon the world, a combination of turbidity, crimson and scorched blackness.


    Saint Igor chose to cherish his own.


    The Sage, on the other hand, chose to cherish the Multiverse. Everything had been his fault, and therefore he would shoulder all outcome while putting an end to the very source of all those mistakes.


    Having not the face to endure the devastation, the Sage raggedly left his own home. He could no longer abide by the existence of Evil Gods and repetitive Chaos¡ªhe would head to the heart of the Multiverse and end that very cycle, to extinguish all sadness from its very roots.


    Who could say that such an opinion was wrong? Still, Starfall Era had to live with the torment their predecessors had caused.


    Silently, Joshua strode off and left Shelter, arriving at the outer reaches of the World Barrier, once against entering the core of the seal.


    [Vile¡­ Mycroftian!]


    The main body of the Black Fog noticed the warrior''s appearance. It did not know what Joshua and Igor did in Shelter Alpha, but it would definitely imagine the worst-case scenario¡ªthus, the infuriated ancient being which had all its supernatural powers sealed swung its tentacles down upon Joshua once more!


    But it was all futile. Without Black Body absorption, Void energy steal, gravity disturbance, its bizarre yet frightening armaments, the sheer physical blow was laughable to Joshua, a body of Neutron Star matter¡ªit was nothing but an insignificant breeze touching his face. The warrior had even turned, exposing his back nonchalantly and reached out to touch Shelter Alpha.


    "Listen," he said calmly, but that was no telling if he was speaking to the Black Fog, he world, the Shelter civilization that lay in ruins or was simply muttering to himself.


    "Everything has ended¡­ Everything has just begun."


    "It''s meaningless even if you''re adverse against it. You''re dead, destroyed¡ªyour civilization and race would never exist again, our plunder hence indefensible. We would absorb all of your society, culture, and knowledge, converting it to our nutrients.


    "We would move forward, the food in our stomachs granting us energy. We would progress, your ideas becoming our new principles.


    "We would hold the hardship you endured in our hearts, pick up the burdens you''ve shouldered. It might be insignificant, it might be discreet, it might be a brief tide, but you would become one of us.


    "And then, we continue forward."


    Joshua paid no heed to the Black Fog''s roar and did not resist its attack that became gradually violent but weaker. He simply withstood those endless blows and turned towards the transparent sector of the seal.


    Be it in vileness or hubris, civilization should move forward towards the edge of the Multiverse in song.


    ¡ªI will trample upon these stars, incinerating all darkness.


    I will destroy all Evil Gods and all Chaos.


    I will uncover out the mastermind that may exist in the shadows, drag them from the crevices of the Abyss and burn them down to a quark, and throw them in a blackhole.


    We will pay the price for our forebears'' mistakes, just as they would. They would eventually pay for all they did.


    I shall settle every debt.


    Joshua closed his eyes, passing through the transparent seal as infinite complex patterns materialized behind him, finally closing the seal. As he opened his eyes once more, the entire multidimensional seal began to rumble¡ªprofound, inexhaustible energies streamed from Joshua''s true form located at the core of seal, separating Shelter Alpha from the main body of the Black Fog.


    The Black Fog''s resistance was unexpectedly weak. It appeared to be aware of the warrior''s intentions, that they did nothing and why the Mycroft people would pull Shelter Alpha away from its body¡­ Therefore, it helplessly, grudgingly and painfully let go.


    Shelter Alpha was the light of the Black Fog, a radiance in the darkness.


    It was an illumination for the Black Fog and its main body amidst eternal lightlessness, dimmer than even the darkness itself and yet more seductive than hope. It was precisely why the main body never fled, staying stubbornly where it was, fearless even in the face of obliteration.


    This world was the Shelter civilization, the light of the Black Fog''s perpetual darkness.


    Then, what about us?


    "Sir¡­ What about His Holiness?"


    Joshua suddenly heard Priest''s uncertain and uncomfortable voice beside him. He glanced sideways at the youth once, before saying quietly, "it''s nothing. His Holiness simply realized that self-blame is without value¡­ What we can do is to carry out our duty as humans and a part of civilizations."


    Joshua led Priest¡ªwho was still nervous and puzzled¡ªaway from the multidimensional seal, moving pass layers after layers of dimensional seal and checkpoints after checkpoints.


    "Priest, you once appealed to me for absolute protection," the warrior said unhurriedly.


    "Yes, sir," the young warrior nodded fervently and spoke with no hesitation. "I still remember everything."


    Joshua, however, shook his head. "Priest, there is no absolute protection."


    "No matter how stalwart the defense or how long one held one, everything would weaken in time and collapse. That is the same end for worlds, planets, stars, grand civilizations, Evil Gods or even Black Fog."


    "There is only way if you wish to ensure the safety of people and things you wish to protect," Joshua added softly, "and that is to destroy all of your enemies¡ªall of them, sparing none."


    "¡­"


    ***


    Both of them had returned to World Zero One. Priest would stay there to continue his training, while the warrior would link up to the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds Holy. In seconds, a powerful dimensional power distorted heaven and earth, and he arrived at the Void outside the world of Mycroft in a split second.


    My heart is a hell filled with destruction and slaughter.


    Joshua slowly approached Mycroft''s world barrier instead of teleporting at once inside the world. Extending his hand ever gently, he placed his palm on the outer shell of the world, as if a human stroking a potted plant in his hand, an infinitely delicate and precious piece of art.


    That is why I so earnestly and passionately love everything.


    This¡­ world, that one could love so tenderly.


    ¡ªVolume Fourteen, Light of Perpetual Darkness. End.

 Chapter 751 Illuminating the Way Ahead

    Starfall Year 839, twenty ninth of March. The Salt Sea Plains, the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds.


    The Salt Sea Plains was a barren place and with nothing special about it. In that ancient battle, a single calamity-class spell had struck the huge building that once stood here, completely destroying the [Hainamut Divination Hub] while its shockwaves melted everything, which finally cooled and became a plain filled covered in toxic crystal salts. Indeed, the ''Hainamut Division Hub'' which collected Multiversal information to process and predict futures did not saw that coming.


    Details of the past battle notwithstanding, the Salt Sea Plains was now changing radically. When the Mycroft civilization redeveloped the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds more than a year ago, several Legends had decomposed the toxic substances by their own hands. The Nature''s Magister, working alongside the Elven Queen, had cast a blessing of Nature Divinity, allowing special plants that could survive in the highly acidic surroundings to sprout in those lands.


    A year had since passed. Emerald hues reflected from the crystal began to spread across the plains¡ªwhen that growth rate is taken into account, it would be decades when the plants fill the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds.


    However, there was a greater secret hidden behind the greenery.


    Right beneath those lively plants and three kilometers beneath their roots, that was an extraordinary artificial subterranean cavity. A perfect semi-sphere, it had a level surface and a magnificently arched dome: layers of green stems and roots kept the cavity that had a vast five-kilometer radius aloft, with many canes hanging off the dome of plants that built a sturdy pillar comparable to steel.


    It was the base wherein the Nature''s Magister altered the environment of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, a large Nature''s domain deep below¡ªin the other words, the cavity was her ''body''.


    "Be careful, and don''t snap a single stem or branch."


    Through Nature Power, Joshua was led into the cavity, where he heard Galanoud''s rather humorous voice. "It''ll be painful for me."


    "I''ll be careful." The man replied solemnly, a response the Nature''s Magister found rather dull. Her will then conversed idly with the warrior for a while, before retuning to her true form on Mycroft.


    Meanwhile, Joshua headed to the center of the underground dome, toward a huge wooden research center.


    He quickly entered the building, and saw many elven scholars hurriedly pacing around the various laboratories and archives, never noticing Joshua''s arrival. The warrior hence simply headed to the Second Practical Lab in the middle, opening the doors without pause and asking those inside forthrightly, "What''s the result?"


    Everyone inside had already been informed of his arrival, and as such was not surprised. There, both William the Mind Lord and Stanley the Psionic Legend were staring at a soul''s model that was levitating at the center of the room and quietly discussing technical issues, while a black-haired youth, Unnamed of Simboa was reading one analysis report after another in front of the model.


    Being one of Joshua''s employees at present, Unnamed was the first to look up at his call, and nodded before shaking his head. "Not good."


    "Is there really no solution?" Joshua could not help frowning and moved in front of the soul model. "The Guardians of the Archives are really facing such a serious problem?"


    The faint silhouette of the soul model placed in the center of the room did not have the appearance of typical humans. Each of its parts had presented all types of alterations, with some growth, some withering and partial bloating, causing other portions of the soul to be utterly nullified as well.


    "Their soul has definitely warped and mutated irreversibly¡­"


    Unnamed looked up from the reports. The strenuous work he had continued for weeks had made him physically tired, although his gaze was spirited. He did not spare any moment for idle conservation, passing the report in his hand directly to Joshua instead. "It''s hard to imagine that someone would later their own soul and physique into such terrible state¡ªI even thought that the Soul Puppets were the worst."


    "Furthermore, Soul Puppets are forced alterations¡ªthese people acted on their own accord, a truly astonishing degree of resolve and ruthlessness."


    "That being said, treatment is not impossible."


    ***


    The First Practical Lab was established to plan and carry out alterations to the environment of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds. The Second Practical Lab that was built later, for rescue of treatment of the Guardians.


    More than half a year ago, after the main body of the Black Fog had been jointly sealed by Mycroft''s gods and Legends, they had discovered an entrance to a demiplane on the accretion disk of the blackhole hanging over World Zero One. After considerable effort, they finally moved the Archives back to the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, using it as a ''moon'' for the plane.


    And after Archives had been opened, the procession who had been prepared to welcome their compatriots after a thousand years discovered in shock that the Guardians of the Archives had resolutely altered themselves in terrible, warped manners, all in order to survive the extra hostile environment at the edge of a black hole. It partially maintained their rational and inherited knowledge, placing all emphasis on ''surviving'' and only just¡ªthere was no doubt that those alterations had almost left them inhuman.


    To save those compatriots that have given so much, every major faction did not have any disagreement in jointly treating theme and reverse those alterations, thereby reverting the Guardians into normal humans. However, that task had a huge obstacle from the very start¡ªthe alterations that had continued over a thousand years had made the warped soul and physical form a constant. They were ''born this way'' instead of being altered post-birth, and now, even the Legends could hardly guarantee that they could be rescued while maintaining the existing will of the Guardians'' descendants.


    Unnamed, or ''Lothram'' the former Unnamed Technician had been an advanced maintenance worker for the Soul Puppets who also studied much soul studies text in Simboa. After learning Mycroft''s own studies of the soul and the undead thanks to Joshua''s support after more than half year, he was now considered an authority on the subject, which was why he has been invited by the Second Practical Lab as a technical consultant for the rescue effort.


    "Treatable?"


    Joshua could not help being interested as Unnamed¡ªwhom others called Lothram¡ªgave his report. "How, specifically?"


    William, who had been communicating spiritually and psionically with Stanley in a corner stopped their exchange and cut into the heart of the matter. With William being more acquainted with Joshua, he stepped forward and pointed toward the soul model. "To be frank, such an augmented alteration that is carried out along with the soul is very frightening. It''s essentially a most extreme ''Desecration Curse'' that warped the target''s body, and that vigor is truly shocking¡ªlook, even the core of the soul had been eroded."


    After William, Stantley the Legendary Psion, an aged person with a prim and grim expression as well as an imposing air continued albeit with a frown. "That''s why we believe that we need you to work with us, and perform simultaneous surgeries on both body and soul. Through the connection of the two, we could reanimate their physicality and their souls'' regenerating capacity at once, nurturing it into a complete soul."


    Unnamed nodded beside them. "But that''s just the start. After generally restoring the soul, it would remain vulnerable, and therefore we have to swap a new body for them to preserve it. Their original bodies are simply too terrible and inhospitable for a human soul."


    "I myself would suggest per my special that we construct a puppet body. While flesh and blood holds vigor, it''s unstable¡­ I hate that technology, but it does have its advantages."


    As the conversation continued, the trio diverged to various aspects of the soul. Shaking his head, Joshua interrupted, "You three are the experts. I won''t be discussing about the actual treatment, but I''ll keep one of my clones in the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds over the next few days. Call me when you need me."


    With that, he turned toward the warped humanoid on the other side of the soul model, ignoring the others'' thanks.


    It was the modelling of the Archive Guardians'' present body state: a clump of meat that appeared human, but was without bone.


    ***


    A thousand years ago, the Unified Archives was blasted away from its world.


    To adapt to total darkness, abnormal gravity, extreme radiation and lacking resources, the surviving Guardians had altered their own body and soul most radically. They used what amounted to curses, as well as actual curses to reshape their bodies and warp their own souls, inscribing all knowledge they require into their blood and soul as well as their descendants'' memories, so that they would always maintain that knowledge to preserve the very existence of the Archives and prevent any harm from coming to it.


    That was also why their physical form had become a mud creature without fix form, since they did not need bones as support in the low-gravity environment, and did not require substantial amounts of minerals. Their skins were filled with cysts, nerve nodes, unusual tendrils and bacterium, leaving no resemblance of being human. In that state, they had even forgotten common concepts such as ''walk'', ''see'', ''hear'' or ''eat'' since they had no feet, eyes, ears or mouth.


    Squirming, they would float around before tethering themselves to the ground, and would rely upon energy sensory and spiritual link to study the world, drawing nutrients from the bed of bacterium on their skin cysts or crevices.


    A form that was warped, grotesque and repulsive.


    And so profound.


    "If we didn''t have a solution, we would have been helpless."


    Joshua spoke quietly as he stared at the grotesque and profound form. "But since we found it, we must administer it as best as we could¡ªthat''s one of the few things we could do for them, who had been protectors of our civilization''s legacy."


    After that, Joshua left the underground cavity.


    The laboratory located inside the Nature''s Magister could simulate various natural environment through Nature Power, allowing various practical experiment which was a dream for most adepts. The Nature''s Magister herself also often use the attribute of her own power to refine herself, although it was a shame that her abilities was unsuitable to fight in otherworlds. Galanoud was most powerful in her own turf, and the only way that disadvantage could barely be reversed was by creating a vast Nature''s Domain like the subterranean cavity here.


    Joshua hence left the ''body'' of the Nature''s Magister, walking past the path of vines as if he was a normal human, without any deliberate acceleration.


    He looked up as he walked, leveling a rather murky gaze at the flat top of the path.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    ***


    Starfall Year 839. It was another new year, with much significance having occurred.


    Shelter Alpha was extracted by the gods out of the main body of the Black Fog, and was now placed at the center of the dimensional region where the Black Fog once stayed. The primordial life within was given heavy protection as well: it was a rare laboratory where the genesis of a world with elevated mana levels as well as the birth and evolution of life could be studied, a sanctuary for life and source of precious research and data.


    The Black Fog had rebuilt Shelter Alpha into what was essentially a new world. The concentrated energies from the Great Mana Tide had sped up the fusion and development of primitive organic bodies, with microorganism identical to the the forebears of the Shelter civilization beginning to appear.


    The Black Fog could not create their maker''s civilization, and as such recreated every aspect of their maker''s race.


    Starting out as a microorganism until it final assumed their maker''s form, the Black Fog had arranged for everything¡ªbeneath the shell of wanton annihilation, a newborn world filled with hope was being nurtured.


    In the meantime, Joshua would station a clone there for the foreseeable future. Whatever happens, he could quickly shift his main consciousness, awakening nearby Shelter Alpha.


    As for the Black Fog¡­


    According to Nostradamus''s observation and projection, there might still be some pockets of Black Fog scattered around the Multiverse after their main body had been sealed. They might have been dispatched to scout faraway reaches or had been defeated and sealed by other civilizations, but one way another, those Black Fog would continue roaming the Void and threaten various worlds and civilizations. His suggestion was to take the initiative and search for those remnants and wiped them all out.


    Still, after studying the fundamental programming and construct of the Black Fog''s main body, it was discovered that the spawn forms would have a hard time surviving independently following the loss of the main body''s data vault and energy reserves. Having no personal construct for energy storage, the spawn forms could not move freely unless they were inside a magical world or were at the edge of the Void Vortex. They require frequent recharging, and most importantly, they did not have the function of mitosis¡ªlosing part of themselves was permanent, and as such, no high-level threat procedures were implemented.


    Moreover, if any spawn was to mutate into a new main body, they could never grow to the present main body''s level without a data vault.


    Apart from that, the Imperial External Exploration Department launched two more expeditions with better fortunes this time. Both journeys that spanned eighteen worlds were safe and had nothing noteworthy, with two of those worlds found to be worlds with primitive life: one had early amphibious lifeforms that had just moved on to land, while another evolved into creatures with giant appendages and roamed the world.


    Still, there was no value in colonization since those worlds were too primitive¡ªsave for the considerable tastiness of those creatures with giant appendages. In other words, it was inhospitable, but murlocs might just favor it, or at least because Joshua had noted a distinct twitch in the Murloc High Priest''s expression at the time. It was surprising that the Golden Dragon King appeared thoughtful then as well¡­ perhaps it enjoyed the taste of burnt crab?


    On another note, Joshua also confirmed something: the current Empress, or Israel''s consort, was considered a niece of the incumbent Golden Dragon King. However, that was not too surprising¡ªin an idle conversation with the Fairy Queen, the warrior unexpectedly learned that the entire Diamond Dynasty are direct descendants of a former Fairy Queen, meaning that the fairies'' mark remained manifested in the soul of the Imperial Family, or at least in spirit.


    ''Bloodlines in fantasy worlds are such a mess,'' Joshua thought then, ''could my family have been the only normal, human one?''


    Stepping out of the path to the underground cavity and into the forests of the Salt Sea Plains, Joshua did not return home at once. Recently, Ying and Ling had led the student council of Winter Fort Academy to organize a winter sports day, and they were also refereeing the live combat assessment for the first semester of the year, along with managing miscellaneous matters.


    A few days ago, Zero-Three had also been invited by Vahina, Nostradamus, Barbarossa, and others to the Unified Archives. She would use her special form to accelerate the deciphering of various encrypted data, which in turn would occupy most of her processing capacity.


    If the warrior would return home now, he would at most be having meals and strolling around with Black and Light, although those two playful brats would have already run off in his absence to find Ivan or Lisa''s party for missions, or just fool around. Joshua, who believed himself to be no demon, would not interrupt their entertainment. Therefore, he planned to settle the debt after the fun and games and add to their training quota.


    Thus, Joshua was left with a feeling as if he had nowhere to go. But in that very moment, a shapeless spirit, an indescribable will appeared from the other side of the Void. Only Joshua himself could see and sense it, as it gradually formed the image of giant silver python.


    Karlis the Steel Python appeared beside Joshua, slowly coiling itself on the warrior''s shoulder and asked curiously, "What are you thinking, friend?"


    "I had intended to seek you out when you enter the Void, but upon noticing that you are here spacing out, I came on my own accord."


    Noticing the entity, Joshua did not stop the Steel Python''s rather humane and affectionate movements and merely strolled along the gray-white crystallizations of the Salt Sea.


    It was after some considerable time that the warrior finally spoke quietly, "Karlis, I have a question."


    "Hmm? Ask away." Karlis shook its head nonchalantly. "I would certainly answer if I am able."


    Joshua''s looked straight ahead over the vast and flat plains without peeking sideways at all, before he asked flatly, "Did you ever hate us?"


    The question was clearly not what the Steel Python expected. It could not help blanking out for a moment, repeating the question. "You?"


    "Yes. The Sage, Glorious Era Mycroft, us, Starfall Era Mycroft."


    Not one to hide his opinion, this occasion was no exception for Joshua. He trampled over pieces of salt crystals, and continued quietly, "To be exact, do you hate and resent the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds which brought the Evil Gods here, and the Mycroft civilization that created the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds and the Door to Finality?"


    A long silence followed. Only the sounds of sand grains breaking beneath Joshua''s feet could be heard.


    A wind blew past them, kicking up infinite dirt as Karlis finally broke the extended the silence.


    "Hate¡­ Resentment¡­ Such human words." It murmured softly and pensively. "Having watched civilization for some time, I consider myself a World Will that understands humanity.


    "But how do I put this¡ªyou might well not understand."


    Karlis glanced sideways to level his gaze as Joshua turned to it as well, and continued with an unusually somber tone, "You, as well as the successors of the Sage and the Glorious Era may not know about them, or perhaps understand them partially. On the other hand, being from the same era, I knew many things about him.


    "He aided and saved many worlds," Karlis said, putting solemnness and weight behind each word. It also appeared to be reminiscing, and its gaze was rather scattered. "Joshua, the Sage had been doing all he could to help the worlds around his own, just like what you''re doing now.


    "That being said, this galaxy wasn''t as dim then as it was now. It was flourishing: worlds filled with life communicating and forming rapports¡ªthere were troublesome worlds as well, but the Sage peacefully journey across worlds, helping worlds in trouble.


    "He had experienced a beautiful life at the time, making meaningful friendships as much as he encountered troublesome and dangerous foes.


    "He did not fight the Chaos and Evil Gods on just one occasion. He had rescued a great many worlds on many occasions even without anyone else''s knowledge. However, he thought nothing of it, believing that it was something anyone else would do, something that could not be more mundane."


    There was now somberness in the Steel Python''s voice. Its coils tightened, and it closed its eyes. "Even his creation of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds was to better aid other worlds¡­ he had given all his strength to help all civilization across all Multiverse.


    "Was he evil? Of course not. The Sage is the most perfect, most sacred, kindest, and most powerful being I had seen in my long life. He seemed to exist just to save the dark Multiverse, born to embody endless compassion and world authority, and there was no selfishness in his power. Any who intend to denounce him in morality either held dark motives, or have such a dark heart that they simply could not see such pure light."


    Joshua listened quietly to Karlis. He had now stopped right in the middle of the Salt Sea Plains. It was a flat surface looking to every direction from here, a vast, borderless plains. There was no path and no direction from where the warrior stood¡ªeven the boundary between sky and land had vanished.


    Meanwhile, Karlis continued.


    "Of course, even though I have spoken such kind words of flattery in the glory of the Sage¡­ doesn''t mean I don''t hate."


    It opened its eyes, the crimson serpentine pupils glinting in a radiance that seemed to burn. "Naturally, I do hate."


    "The people of Karlis were my children," the Steel Python said quietly in dismay. "I will always remember their extinction, and regardless of how many times the Sage had helped me, that single mistake is enough for me to see him as my enemy."


    Upon hearing those words, Joshua''s hands relaxed and then clenched slightly. He looked up, but his gaze and expression were impassive, and there was no telling what he was thinking.


    "But."


    Karlis had looked up beside Joshua as well, and after another moment of silence, it murmured, "But¡­


    "But, Joshua, you who reignited my Flame.


    "Did you know? No matter how much hate is carved into one''s bone, it is mere dust, an insignificant ripple in the Multiverse. The more you witness the rise and fall of civilizations, the birth and death of worlds, the more you would understand that.


    "To cling on to something like that, to cling on to that dust-like hate, and thus hold malicious intentions toward everything around, to deny, to destroy, to desire the end of all things in madness¡ªis that any different from Evil Gods, then?


    "Clinging means never to be free, never to progress forward and avenge the Evil Gods that destroyed my Children."


    The Steel Python slithered to the warrior''s arm, lifting it and lowering itself to look into Joshua''s eyes.


    "You who reignited my Flame," Karlis, the World Will said earnestly and serenely, "you don''t have to be confused over such a thing. You don''t have to care if it was self-blame or hate in my heart, nor do you have to care what I think of the Sage and the Glorious Era.


    "You just have to keep going forward, strengthening yourself and do what you''re doing now: help troubled worlds, lay waste to the schemes of Chaos¡ªand that is enough.


    "I will help you with all my power. We will help you with all our powers. All profound wills would be watching you like how they watched the Sage all those years ago, bearing witness as you tread your own path."


    Karlis''s head gradually approached Joshua''s forehead. It no longer spoke, but a mild, profound yet peaceful will extended toward Joshua.


    This is a pact that needs no words, a promise that needs no language.


    Forehead touched forehead. A light with no color began to rise at the heart of the Salt Sea Plains.


    Please


    Kill all Evil Gods


    Wipe out all Chaos


    Reigniter of the Flame. Carry out this pact you made with Steel and Fire¡ªset all darkness and evil a flame and become a light to the despairing Multiverse.


    Like a torch, shine for us, illuminating the way ahead.


    ***


    The inconspicuous light dimmed.


    Joshua and Karlis''s foreheads parted.


    "I understand."


    The warrior said softly and looked toward the edge of the world, and put Karlis on his shoulder.


    Heavy¡ª


    It was a pure spiritual body that clearly had no mass, but it remained very cumbersome.


    Its weight was without compare, as if the karma of an entire world had been placed within it.


    But that sensation was not unfamiliar, for many worlds remained behind the warrior.


    Karlis, Illgner, the Bloodmoon Abyss¡­ Illusions after illusions appeared and vanished.


    Grandia, Kronos, Simboa¡­ threads of causality intertwined.


    It turned into long chain and a cumbersome stone, dragged forward by Joshua, with not telling how much time had passed until today. And now, it was the addition of one Shelter Civilization and Black Fog¡ªit affects nothing, for the warrior''s objective never once changed.


    He knew very well what kind of land and path his feel treaded upon.


    "Listen well. I did not decide to cull all Evil Gods because of you."


    "I go because I want to."


    Joshua spoke flatly, drawing a quiet laughter from Karlis as he strode forward.


    That single step had nothing to do with any karma, regret, burdens or responsibility. Joshua took it for himself only, and would continue walking until an unknown end.


    Indeed.


    He would do certain things.


    And those things would change the world.


    What would the result be?


    That was a story for later.

 Chapter 752 Adventurer

    [¡ªDid you know?]


    [Regardless of the phase or era of a civilization, there would always be people known as adventurers]


    [They might not be known as adventurers then, and all that they did would not be as most would imagine today.]


    [Be that as it may, all adventurers were ultimately and essentially one people irrespective of age or race.]


    [In the wild age of ancient civilization, adventurers who the first ones to attempt ingestion of herbal medicine, the first to attempt eating various bizarrely shaped creature.]


    [As civilization began to enter a tribal stage, adventurers were those who explored and wandered, searching for new settlements as they entered different dangerous, unknown territory.]


    [Then, as tribes progressed to city-states and the near-present, adventurers remain existent. They would explore jungles teeming with monsters, establishing secure paths under the gluttonous leer leveled at them by the beasts of the wastelands.]


    They would board ships of various sizes, parting the waves as they headed afar to find new continents, one by one.]


    ***


    Starfall Year 839, third of May, noon.


    Priest fastened an Information Terminal to his wrist. Having calibrated the newly installed 2.7 ver. External Exploration Department exclusive-issue information module, he nodded in satisfaction.


    "Finally. Automated scans and analysis of unknown substances, spiritual communication with species that transcends language. It would seem that our leaders had successfully analyzed considerable aspects of the Black Fog¡ªit''s all been rapid development recently."


    Amidst such musings, Priest rose from his working desk and tidied his clothing, leaving his bedroom as he headed downstairs.


    "Another mission, Priest?"


    The soft voice of a girl wafted from a corner of the first floor. Priest turned to find his sister Britney sitting before the dining table, with a small potted of plant placed before her. She seemed to have been staring at the plants blankly¡ªPriest''s arrival appeared to have interrupted her thoughts and made her aware of her brother''s departure.


    "Yeah." Priest walked up to Britney, gave her a peck on her forehead and a one-arm hug, asking amusedly, "What, still can''t sense Nature Power? I''ve told you, you should go for strolls outside the house¡ªit''s only natural you can''t experience the Power if you just stare at it."


    "But my teacher said potted plants are enough during initiation!" Unhappy with her brother''s attitude, Britney slapped the table with both hands and exclaimed in slight annoyance, "Clearly, the plants are scorning me!"


    Priest glanced at the sprout of the Silver Leaf Pine inside the pot, and then at Britney, who was still glaring at it furiously, and decided to tell her about the difference of a seedling and grass later.


    The Moldavian Childcare Center, affiliated to the various academy for advanced learning in the city was a special nursery and school. At present, they were tentatively teaching certain knowledge about supernatural powers, and through trials and body check-ups, the experienced instructors would generally determine the talent of each child and do their best to provide them suitable resources.


    Britney''s school was one such innovative institution for elementary learning, with the younger herself having found the path best for her in a test given by her elven teacher a few days ago¡ªthe druid''s path of Nature Power. In fact, when the elven elder had contracted him, Priest was in slight disbelief that his own sister turned out to be a genius as well, and from what the elder had said, Britney had an innate affinity for Nature that was rarely found across centuries, and have greater potential than the elves themselves with training.


    "Could there be elven blood in your ancestry?" The elven elder himself had added forthrightly, suggesting the norm that the worlds'' bloodline had been tangled.


    ''Of course, Britney''s training still has a long way to go. Have to tell her about the difference between trees and grasses.''


    ***


    "Remember to come back soon."


    When Priest was about to leave, Britney finally looked up from the plant and mumbled grudgingly. "It''s my birthday next month. It''s not like I''ll be sad if you''re not back!"


    Priest smiled at the door. "Relax, it''s just a normal expedition to a living world¡ªI''ve even prepared a special gift for you, stay curious as you can from now on!"


    Laughing, he closed the door and headed for Victor Academy at the center of town.


    ***


    [¡ªAdventurers are ever present and always available, and so widespread that they are common knowledge for the world.]


    [They slay magical beasts, complete missions assigned by others. Groups of them travel across the world for rumors or news, for an objective that could be noble or mundane. There is no lack of such adventurers in this age, just as there are no lack of champions.]


    [To be frank, that''s really unusual. It would make sense that one would assume such risk when they have no other option¡ªso why are there champions who would rather become an adventurer? They just have to stay at their own homes, in human nations to enjoy riches and find a suitable partner, have many children and establish a firm, or even a sparse family estate.]


    [That should have been the best train of thought whether it''s from perspective of pure creature instincts or material comfort¡­ The existence of adventurers is truly unimaginable.]


    As Priest walked across an avenue, a liquid crystal display screen broadcasted the afternoon news while various races and characters shambled along the street beside him: there were elven druids and archers, Eastern Sea Murloc Tidebreakers, human warriors, wanderers and the occasional dwarven cavalier, whose armor, beard and hair clanged with copper rings. There was no lack of mages as well, with most flocking together to discuss business with shop-owners of alchemy merchandise.


    [After uniting seven dukedoms and two kingdoms, Fidel Romain, the highest leader of the Romain Grand Dukedom could be declared Emperor in November. He had collaborated with the Stone Dwarves to develop a ''giant bipedal puppet''¡ªthe giant war machine which many had came to be known as ''titan'' or ''thunder god'' had been sighted in different nations on multiple skirmishes. The enchanted puppet, remarkably similar to the ''Giant God Warrior'' of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, possessed frightening combat abilities, with certain parties believing that the Grand Duke may have attained design plans for the ancient weapons.


    [For the fourth time, the Trade Federation had issued a grim reminder¡­]


    Such diverse atmosphere could only have been observed in Northern Moldavia, or perhaps a few border towns of various factions. These people who were of different races, faith, traditions, habits, or even personalities had all come here for one man''s name, intending to secure opportunities from that man or was simply tired¡ªrationally speaking, this may be the safest place to grow old in the world.


    Priest himself was once a junior, but he was now a senior¡ªthe young warrior now entered the castle gates of Victor Academy. The guards, familiar with him, simply waved him off and hurry along after a glance at his pass instead of wasting their time. Thus, Priest smoothly entered the castle and climbed the stairs to the top floor, a special teleportation room.


    ***


    It was rumored that in each branch of the Winter Fort Academy had a single room restricted from any student entry. They could be top floors, dungeons or even near a cafeteria, but wherever they were located, regular students would not be able to open them¡ªnot that most of the instructors could, either.


    The students believed that the room may be some secret lab or perhaps a passageway to another even more mysterious room hidden inside the academy. One particular student even swore on his life that it was a resting quarter for the Deans'' exclusive use, and might be directly connected to the Liege''s Residence or the Imperial Royal Mage Guild, since he had seen the Dimensional Mage and the Count left that room with his own eyes.


    In truth, his guess was not wrong. The portal occasionally connected to the Liege''s Residence and the Imperial Capital, as well as many other enigmatic places¡­ namely the Imperial External Exploration Department, or a Void vessel known as the Grancypher.


    "Yo. You''re here then, captain?"


    There were already four others sitting inside the portal room, polishing and maintaining their own weapons, armors and various unique magical tools. One of them¡ªa man with a robust and muscular frame stood up to wave at Priest enthusiastically upon his arrival, while the other three grinned at the young warrior as well.


    Thanks to the perfect preservation of the Soul Pool Sphere, Rider and Clergy were completely resurrected, their abilities unaffected. According to Rider, any hidden sickness and internal injuries after his death had been cleared away, elevating his abilities a notch further. However, whatever the case may be, all of them survived the whipping from the Black Fog''s tentacle precisely because Priest had blocked it¡ªthe entire Elite Party would have been left in two-dimensional form otherwise.


    The expedition party was not the only ones around. In another corner of the room were a pair of Drakonid girls who appeared identical, while another pair of individuals who were clearly siblings pored over a LCD screen as they chatted away idly, partitioning the room into three distinct territories.


    [¡ªAdventurers are extraordinary in their very existences.]


    [Though they trained and learned diligently, honing their power and absorbing knowledge, fighting magical creatures time after time, champions who remain in human society are several times more formidable than adventurers¡ªthose are guardians of all in the resistance against the Mana Tide, earning the support and worship of everyone while rising to the elites amongst the ruling class, obtaining great authority. Eventually, they would gain their own tribes or cities, perhaps even kingdom or empires.


    The countless dukedom, kingdoms and royal families in the West Mountains, even the Diamond Family had risen through the ranks in such manner, establishing a hereditary royal bloodline.


    On the other hand, the names of those who explored faraway lands, exploring and searching for new continents would not see their name spread far and wide. They live in dangerous regions far away from human society, living in isolation from the world, dancing against the edges of blades and playing hide-and-seek with death.


    Even so, many champions chose the journey to afar, toward uninhabited, forbidding lands to battle against various monsters in pursuit of the wondrous sights and treasures of legends.]


    "Here, Mister Syndicate. Open wide."


    Beaming, Lisa raised a spoon at the center of the room, intent on stuffing some powder with an otherworldly scent into Syndicate''s mouth. "We''ll continue designing your new human form after you''ve finished this bow," she whispered, "and don''t worry. The glands of ''Infernal Devourer'' could melt human flesh even in powder form, but for you that''s just reverting to your initial blob form. You won''t die."


    Having fruitlessly resisted, tears began to well in Syndicate''s eyes, who shared the exact appearance of Lisa''s own as he was being stuffed another mouthful of the powder.


    "But, Lisa¡­ I really don''t know what form I should take!"


    "I like whatever Mister Syndicate chooses¡­ Of course, it can''t be too ugly, weird or resemble me too much!"


    Beside them, Ivan and Amelia, who appeared to have gotten used to Lisa and Syndicate''s exchange were changing channels on the LCD screen while quietly complaining about certain matters.


    "Karin and Nick are on retreat, while Arlwa is returning to the Imperial Capital, where His Imperial Majesty would assess his learning accomplishments this year." Ivan grumbled quietly as he switched to the ''National News Channel, "There''s only two of us left in the team, it''s once again the boring and depressing life now."


    "You could have gone for a retreat too, and train your body or in the sword." Amelia, snatching the remote control, turned to the ''Magus Weekly Special Channel'' before turning solemnly to his brother. "As an apprentice of His Lordship, you''ve failed to defeat that poison swamp dragon with the sword in a single duel, relying on elemental enchantments to win¡ªthat''s just embarrassing!"


    "But aren''t we mages in the first place?" Ivan countered, finding things unusual. "Although it''s bizarre that a Legendary warrior would have mages as apprentices¡­"


    "Aren''t you the bizarre one? Mages must be proficient in two-handed swords in the first place!"


    "???"


    Beside them, Syndicate gruff voice echoed.


    "No, no more, I really can''t eat anymore!"


    "There''s still half a bow. Here, darling¡ªopen up."


    ***


    Priest, able to hear everyone else in the room, smile and shook his head. He said nothing, and joined his own team instead.


    "Our fifth expedition is about to begin," he said summarily. "Are you ready!"


    "Hooah!"


    "Of course!"


    The others cheered. All five of them were spirited, with neither Rider nor Clergy showing fear despite the dangerous exploration mission¡ªthey would stay prudent or respect an unfamiliar world, but would never fear the unknown meaninglessly.


    [¡ªthe lives of powerful adventurers often leave others in wonder.]


    [A talented adventurer would be developed by their teenaged years or twenties, thus beginning to roam beyond their own homes, completing various missions and exploring countless forbidding environments. They would grow, becoming able to develop distant lands for their nations, explore mysterious places and perhaps leave storied legends. It was indeed beautiful if such adventurers could end their tales well and safely return to their homeland as a revered person, but if they could not by either death or severe injury, they would hence fall regrettably in uninhabited wastelands, buried beneath foreign soil.


    Apart from friends or adventurer circles familiar with champions, normal citizens would never know who they were or what their contributions were.


    But if that same adventurer of equal age and ability chose not to wander but stay and hone his martial prowess, joining either guild or army and led teams against the threat of Mana Tide, participating in battles against the Chaotic Dark Forest, struggling until his last breath on the frontlines¡­ even if he were to have died from old age, countless apprentices or troops beneath his command would mourn him. In the case that he fell in battle, the entire nation would swear vengeance upon his name, while the person himself would be buried with great ceremony, his life inscribed in history.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    He might even get his own statue, story, legend or even family. His name would spread eternal.


    Contributing to society and fighting magical creatures just the same, and yet such different lives.


    Those two choices are part of greatness, and yet the gap between was as large as the sky and the abyss.]


    [That being said, an adventurer''s life is rough.]


    Priest equipped his armor and helmet, and issued a quiet but clear command.


    "Get ready."


    With those words, he lifted the giant crystal shield beside him. At his command, the entire Elite Expedition Party quickly sorted out their armaments and equipment before entering a tidy formation without a pause, standing in front of Joshua.


    "Let''s go!"


    The quintet strode out at once into the portal. They would be teleported to the Void vessel Grancypher on transit before would be sent to their target world by the power of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, ad having been familiarized with the process, none of them hesitated.


    Priest''s lips, concealed behind the helmet curled up, a flame similar to his mentor''s dancing in his eyes.


    ¡ªIndeed, he knew that such would be his life.


    Even so.


    Generations after generations of braves ones boldly and determinedly made their way to the distant unknown, far away from home.

 Chapter 753 Perfect Base Human Form

    "Master Nostradamus, please advise the Count¡­"


    Starfall Year 839, evening, the fifth of May. The underground Practical Lab beneath the Salt Sea Plains, the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds.


    At the hall of the laboratories, a researcher was almost praying to the person beside him. "This is, after all, a joint research center¡ªwe ought to be as careful as possible. While him, a Legendary champion would not fear failure, we''re not, and a single mishap would drag the entire cavity into it¡­"


    The researcher''s tone was earnest and had the hint of a sob, just as quite a number of other researchers were nodding fearfully as well.


    "Yes, yes, that''s exactly it!"


    "Although each battle-class are masters of lifeforce, I never expected that¡­"


    "It''s really too dangerous. Truly, and clearly unnecessary¡­"


    The rather scattered voices echoed amidst the crowd, and in response, the elderly mage who had just teleported there and was not too sure what was going on made a helpless expression.


    "Alright, I get it¡ªthe rest of you, please, silence," he said softly, sighing, and turned to the white-robed researcher. "What''s Joshua up to now? Still, you could speak to him if you have any issues¡­ he''s rather cordial."


    But in response, the white-robed researcher shared a glance with the others, before turning back to Nostradamus and exclaiming rather vindictively, "We wouldn''t dare!"


    After that brief outburst, however, his tone softened. "Your Excellency, the Count''s experiments are too dangerous and unethical¡­ Get if him to stop, or if push comes to shove, please request for His Imperial Majesty to dissuade him as well¡­ It''s really exceeding the limits of our thought¡­"


    ¡ªThat''s why you people dare to raise the issue with me?


    Having been summoned there on an emergency communication, Nostradamus''s brow tightened as he found himself seemingly being stereotyped as an approachable person¡ªit was a pity that it was true. Therefore, after listening to all the researchers'' complaint, he simply shook his head.


    "Israel?" He muttered feebly. "It would be bizarre if he actually dissuaded Joshua. Both of them take dragons as pets and are inhumane even at home¡ªwhatever appeared threatening to them differs greatly from what appeared threatening to you lot."


    "As for now¡­ Fine. I''ll ask after him, but you lot had better submit the ''Otherworld Ecosystem Alteration'' procedures soon. We''re working with the elves Skypiercing White Tower¡ªthe Nature''s Magister had created this perfect Nature''s domain with her own hands, not for your squandering."


    With that, the old mage strode off to the Practical Lab at the heart of research center while the researchers responded affirmatively. "These mages¡­" he muttered to himself as he went, "too young and too inexperienced, getting jumpy at everything. Really, life experience is needed around here¡­"


    Soon, he reached where no researcher of the entire cavern research center dare approach, opened the door to the Fourth Practical Lab which prompted a rush of thick air.


    "Joshua. What got you in the mood to experiment¡ª"


    Nostradamus was about to ask what his friend had been playing at that the researchers who spoke to the dead and dissected magical creatures alive were scared off their living daylights. However, when he entered the practical lab and saw clearly what had been piling around, he could not help inhaling sharply.


    "By the Truth. What the hell is all this?"


    In front of him was a rich pile of ''bodies'', laying silently.


    Human bodies.


    ***


    The silver four-walled practical lab was actually located in a miniature artificial demiplane. By connecting a magical door and reality and severing the enchantment link when needed, it could avoid involving the external reaches in case of mishaps during experiments. That was precisely why the Practical Labs were extremely vast, having the size of a middle-sized city square.


    But now, upon all of that surface area were dense stacks of spindle-shaped life-support crystal tubes, each of which held a ''body'' within.


    The reason all of them were not called corpses was because each one was still alive. Nostradamus sensed that the bodies were breathing and undergoing metabolism, even as clusters of silver lights danced in the air¡ªthose were fairies, happily supplying required nutrients to each life-support tube and keeping the bodies alive.


    Nevertheless, Nostradamus would never have been shocked by mere bodies. Being a Legendary champion who once stood in the battlefield against the orcs, he had seen actual hills of corpses¡­ What then was living bodies to him? Indeed, what made him yelp was the humanoid creatures with many aberrative forms mixed amidst those largely identical bodies.


    Amongst them were those with artificial bodies with puppet parts, their biological portions coexisting with the machine portion.


    Amongst them were synths, whose body that been completely switched for metal puppets parts, leaving only their brains, brainstems and backbone¡ªsome even had those assimilated.


    Apart from them, there were those who had assimilated with magical beasts and was almost essentially beast, bodies with organs exchanged for artificial Extraordinary organs and was essentially a cyborg¡ªthere were even those whose brains had been switched for pure enchanted mechanical components.


    Human models of countless variety and anomaly were placed int the crystal tubes, their eyes closed and breathing out bubbles from time to time. There was no question that those bodies were alive, with not a single one dead.


    And at the center of the Fourth Practical Lab, the man who was seated upon a chair, appearing to be thinking of some problem while being surrounded by all those bodies sensed the arrival of his friend.


    "Nostradamus?" He asked with the hint of surprise, rising slowly as he turned towards the mage. "Why are you here?"


    "I was summoned¡ªyou''ve broken those researchers down into tears."


    Walking past the crystal tubes, Nostradamus arrived before Joshua, his expression solemn as he looked glanced at the laboratory around him. "And here I was wondering what it could be, and this does explain things¡­ What are you scheming? Human experiment? Don''t you have no use for that since long ago?"


    "Of course not, what are you imagining¡­ I''m trying to come up with a new body template for the Guardians."


    Joshua waved him off, appearing rather chagrined. "I''ve just accidentally made too many. I''ll preserve them for now, and wait for William and the others to come and see for themselves which would work best.


    "For the Guardians? Well, that explain things." Nostradamus quickly replied.


    The man before him was in charge of building new bodies for the Guardians of the Archives. Having the power of creation, it would be a matter of time for him to create a small planet, much less here human form. Still, there is something unnerving about how those bodies were placed¡ªit was as if they were all stuffed corpses soaked in preservatives.


    Furthermore, that was not the most important issue at hand.


    "Joshua, if you''re only building new physical bodies for the Guardians, surely there''s no need for such¡­ excessive experiment?"


    Slowly approaching one of the crystal tubes, Nostradamus stared into one of the bodies. It was one who clearly had received a transplanted organ from a magical creature, as well as having been mechanically altered. "Humans¡­ are not like this," he said, holding the disgruntled sensation inside with a grim tone. "Those Guardians had changed themselves into non-humans, and we are supposed to change them back into humans, not another inhuman form."


    That was perhaps precisely why those fearless researchers were too frightened to enter the practical lab. They were not scared of those bodies that were simply alive but were not self-aware, and instead feared the purpose behind those bodies.


    In return, Joshua''s expression sobered as well. "That so?" He said, puzzled and frowning.


    It was a matter of simple prosthetic altering, mind uploading, a little genetic modification and cloning work. At most, there would be transplanting of monster parts, or artificial biological organs¡ªwas that not absolutely normal?


    "It''s not normal at all."


    Nostradamus shook his head somberly, appearing to have noticed the questioning behind Joshua''s expression. He walked up to the warrior and scanned the crystal tubes around them once more, before pointing at one of the bodies: its vertebra had been replaced by a metallic bone frame, while both eyes were exchanged for fake machine ones. "You don''t decide those alterations for them," he said seriously, "it should be their choice. Even if it''s not useful or fragile, we should be doing all they could to provide them with the human forms they had in the first places."


    "Actually, it''s not just for the Guardians."


    Joshua shook his head in response, unable to repress a sense of helplessness¡ªthe mage had been a little too stern and held strong justice that he was not sure if he should talk about his other plans.


    ***


    After providing the bodies he would provide the Guardians, Joshua felt a prompt inspiration to project the process even which the life of Mycroft humans would be refined¡­ A process that could be widely used and where everyone would attain certain extraordinary powers. He had the sudden idea to attempt creating a ''base form'' that possessed perfect supernatural gifts, and the result of that experiment were eleven hundred and seventy-nine bodies of different physical composition but largely retaining human form.


    Things such as synthetic alteration, mind uploading, cloning, genetic modification or organ transplants were mundane for Joshua, and more or less the same as the kid next door having a pair of glasses made. After all, whose child in the warrior''s previous world did not undergo several genetic corrections since they were young? Synthetic implants and metal bodies were all part of the warrior''s life, and everyone had the freedom to equip body parts and organ functions.


    However, would such supremely advanced rationale not be too excessive for them? Should he be adjusting the public impression bit by bit after a few more years?


    That ought not to be¡ªor at least, Joshua did not think so.


    Both Nostradamus and the other researchers of Mycroft had simply not come around. They found the alterations uncomfortable, when it had already been discreetly changing all races millennia before.


    What was the difference between so-called synths and alchemists who used enchanted constructs to replace their own body? Did Barnil himself not have a magical fake eye? As for feralization, genetic modification up to cloning, what difference was there when compared to mages and alchemists transplanting organs of magical creatures, changing one''s lifeform and replicating their own bodies as backup? Others notwithstanding, there already had been one Alchemist in the expedition team under Joshua''s command who had assumed that path.


    As for the synths and mind-uploading that Nostradamus detested conspicuously, those were essentially phylactery of liches and the shifting of the soul to a lich. In fact, his Soul Mastery had done something that was very much the same, and the difference was in mere terms of embodiment. One employed magical energy and the other, machines¡ªthere were simply advantages and disadvantages to each, and nothing else.


    The superhumans of Mycroft had long since performed such unfamiliar yet similar things¡­ Because in the end, everyone wanted the same thing: human evolution at its essence.


    It takes thousands or perhaps a dozen thousand years for natural evolution to occur even with the acceleration of magical powers. In fact, for humans alone, it had already been a dozen thousand years since their physique and supernatural talents changed¡ªgreat upheavals would at least take centuries or millennia when the entire population of Mycroft enters the Void. When that time comes, humans would evolve the ability to adapt to the Void, as well as greater Extraordinary talents.


    But by then, tropical rainforests could have grown over the ashes of human bones, much less change. Natural shifts were simply too slow, and as long as civilization existed, humans would never stop changing themselves. They would try to evolve and strengthen themselves in any way they could, be it through vaccination, antibodies, implants akin to Shelter''s Black Fog, or even changing themselves into half-magical, half-machine lifeform. Even the three classes of supernatural power training: magic, aura and Holy Light were a process where the human path of gradual change and refinement was distinct.


    The reason Joshua wanted to design a ''base form'' was to attempt directly creating a trajectory that commonly applied for humans and was without danger by using his own rich experiences. He hoped to fasten that process by human races and elevate the starting point for all humans, allowing them a portion of supernatural powers at birth, a ''Silver race'' where they would attain Silver-tier powers upon maturity.


    He wanted to compress gradual change occurring across centuries into one single step, but it was now clear that striding too far would only spread fear.


    ''Looks like the term modification could only be put in the inventory for exchanges¡­ the meditation on perfect base human form has to wait for a few years.''


    Such was Joshua''s thought, although the warrior was in no hurry. He knew that as time passed, the assault of Mana Tide and Chaos would see that those meaningless fears vanished like a puff of smoke. When that time comes, humans should be refining and augmenting themselves, and would no longer have the time or effort to think too much.


    ***


    "Although it''s ridiculous, there''s something not right."


    Meanwhile, after briefly studying the Fourth Practical Lab, Nostradamus asked puzzledly, "What else have you been doing, Joshua? Those researchers are, after all, Gold-tier mages and should not be that timid if it''s just studying human body modification¡­ They looked as if you are about to blow up the entire underground cavern."


    "Probably because I caught a lesser Void Behemoth for dissecting," Joshua replied nonchalantly, gesturing for the elderly mage, who appeared shocked to look up at a slab behind him.


    There, shrouded in a haze of Steel Strength was a piece of flesh that was squirming and convulsing incessantly. It was a translucent cystic dark-gray organic matter that was growing all manner of appendages, and remained alive though it had been cut apart, with endless Steel Strength transfigured into probing needles and fluid inserted deep into the indescribable piece of flesh to study the composition within. Densely packed golden eyeballs were wriggling wildly on its innumerable tumors and exposed nerve nodes, but those seemingly intimidating optical organs was showing an expression of extraordinary fear.


    Nostradamus could almost hear it cry, ''Save me!''Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    "I was looking around at Simboa a while ago, where I discovered the presences of many lesser Void Behemoths. That''s why I caught one of them and brought it back here¡ªnaturally, this is just a part of its body. Most of it is being subjugated at my true form, proving to be quite the docile creature.


    Joshua stepped up and ''gently'' patted the flesh of the Void Behemoth. It was squirming violently, as if intent on splitting and spreading its own body to assimilate the slab. Joshua watched as it soon ceased all movement, seemingly entering a comatose state, before continuing, "to be frank, I only wanted to examine if Void Behemoth bodies could be altered into useful living weapons, but I unexpectedly discovered many interesting information.


    "What information?"


    Nostradamus swallowed and stared rather blankly at the gray-white body that appeared to have completely given up on thinking, before asking subconsciously, "Does it have to do with Evil Gods?"


    "That''s right." Joshua nodded cheerfully. "it does have to do with Evil Gods."

 Chapter 754 Sighing Regretfully

    "There were Void Behemoths were flocking near Simboa, something both I and a World Will found illogical."


    Joshua invited Nostradamus to the slab and simply waved, summoning a screen over the experiment platform. "They are natives of the Void and stood on top of the Void food chain, even the legends such as ''Celestial Devourer'' or ''Void Vileness'' are their mutated variants. However, they never form herds because that''s only something that only ''the weak'' would do¡ªsuperior lifeforms do not need companions or society, not even propagation since they could undergo mitosis."


    Images and footages appeared in the screen, showing hundreds up to dozen thousands of those grotesque creatures that completely opposed all human aesthetic were roaming erratic dimensional turbulences. They formed groups, wandering across the Void to the edge of the Void Vortex.


    Joshua stared distractedly at the images for a moment, before quickly continuing. "Logically speaking, there could only be one Void Behemoth occupying one dimensional quadrant as their hunting zone, and they would move on if it''s too small or there were too few worlds to satiate their demands for energy. You''ve seen the one in our own quadrant¡ªLeviathan. It''s considered a juvenile, given that it''s less than thirty thousand years old¡­ of course, in Void Behemoth terms.


    "Hmm," Nostradamus replied simply, staring at the screen with his brow tightened, his gaze alert and nervous¡ªanyone else would be, there were hundreds of them!


    At the very thought, the mage could not help shuddering. "What happened to them?" He pressed Joshua. "Do you know where they are now?"


    "I packed them up¡­ Uh, anyway, kept one for an experiment. Still, it is a kid after all, and easy to handle."


    Touching the panicking piece of a Void Behemoth beside him, Joshua skipped through something vaguely, changing the topic of conversation as the elderly mage looked on cautiously. "Either way, the problem had been solved. The World Will and I had not been sure why the behemoths would gather at first, but I obtained a rough answer after studying data from the Archives."


    "You''ve read from the Archives?"Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    Nostradamus blinked in realization. "Right, both Celestial Devourer and Void Vileness were powerful beings recorded in the Glorious Era. You must have read through if you''re able to mention those names, since that Zero-Three of yours is amongst the analyst group, even one of the lynchpins."


    Joshua nodded, not denying the fact and simply revealed the answer, "These Lesser Void Behemoths must have been ''remains'' of an adult Behemoth that had died. As to whether it died naturally or was killed, I''m leaning towards the latter since I''ve picked up the scent from an unfamiliar Evil God out of that Void Behemoth''s body. It''s not Pestilence, Famine, Calamity or Air, but the presence of a completely unknown Evil God never recorded in the Archives."


    "An unknown Evil God?"


    Nostradamus unwittingly clenched and broke the handle of a chair beside him. "Why aren''t you telling us that if you''re aware!" He yelled at Joshua, leveling an astonished gaze at him. "What if those Lesser Void Behemoths fled here due to that Evil God which could slay an adult one?! We should be preparing for battle!"


    With those words, the elderly mage had turned and was ready to leave the research center at once, to notify everyone else to prepare for total war. Joshua, however, clapped on his shoulder to calm him and forced him to sit on the chair.


    "Be at ease," the warrior said serenely. "I was as nervous as you were initially, but I found no sign of Chaos around the place after a careful combing through. Moreover, who knows how long had passed since that adult Void Behemoth had been killed. Those Lesser Void Behemoths had roamed the Void for millennia¡ªthe Glorious Era was even still around at the time. Now, the Glorious Era is gone, but they were not caught and killed¡­ that''s not prudence."


    "Even if the Evil God that killed the main body isn''t nearby, other Evil Gods would come together in decades¡­ You''ve made me remember that dejecting matter again."


    Having been pressed into the chair, Nostradamus, who would not be standing up for a while spread himself over the chair, sighing. "Joshua, every authority on Mycroft were actually on edge since the ''Black Fog Cull'' last time around, with most of the Legends being at a loss."


    "The main body of the Black Fog is so powerful that it took a dozen Legends and multiple deities to subjugate it. What''s more, we are only able to kill it by relying upon a singularity and a multidimensional spell cast by tremendous divine power, when the Black Fog was a mere part of the Shelter civilization ''Final Defense'', when that civilization had already fallen to the combined invasion of several Evil Gods¡ªto be frank, they''ve already failed once."


    "Even if the Black Fog''s main body grew to a state that was comparable to Evil Gods, the full might of Mycroft civilization would only last one or two similar entities. To say that the upcoming few decades of development would withstand the four Evil Gods: ''Pestilence'', ''Famine'', ''Calamity'' and ''Air'' is simple hubristic and optimistic projection, and now you''re saying that there''s a new one¡­ Such information really loses one''s composure."


    At that, Nostradamus''s tone turned grim. "The Sage''s level is something we could never touch even now. Without the presence of such a class of being, it''s a pipe dream to resist Evil God invasion¡­ We would only face unstoppable extinction."


    That was the frank opinion of most of the Legends too.


    After defeating the main body of the Black Fog and generally understanding how powerful a so-called Evil God was, most of the Legends had entered a period of seclusion. Some of them were trying to digest the wonder and the technological inspiration from the battle, while the others were helpless and was at a loss, like Nostradamus himself.


    The Black Fog had been indomitable, and yet was a mere loser that failed to resist the Evil Gods'' invasion. Could themselves, the so-called Legendary champions really preserve their own civilization in the future so that life goes on upon the Mycroft Continent?


    ''And there were four of them,'' Joshua thought, shaking his head and sighing silently.


    Until now, no one was sure how many Evil Gods there were, but he could at least name twenty of them¡ªthe number of Evil Gods across the Multiverse was simply endless, and needed serial numbers instead of names.


    Still, saying such things were meaningless apart from leaving others dejected. Joshua hence said, "That''s why we must keep developing technology and strengthen our own ability¡ªthat is precisely why I experimented with the Void Behemoth''s flesh."


    "Come. Take a look at my recent research results, you might feel better."


    Before Nostradamus could protest, Joshua unlocked the seals on the slab, showing his friend the fruits that he gained recently. Thus, innumerable unusually shaped, spine-chilling dangerous ''creatures'' appeared at the center of the Practical Lab.


    There were walking weeds which leaves could vibrate at high frequency to cut, or be shot out like a projectile; dragonflies that moved at twenty-times the speed of sound and self-destruct by unstable chain reactions; a viral dandelion, spreading airborne seeds that latch on to most carbon-based lifeforms and heightened their nervous systems by controlling their nervous systems; an erosive slime mold similar to a Slime, able to change to any forms, gathering and partially emulating abilities of creatures they infected.


    All ridiculous manners of aberrations, be it in appearance or ability that seemed to have crawled out of hell climbed out of silver spheres placed around the slab that had been sealing them. In the very instant that the aberrations that could only have been made from Void Behemoth flesh were freed from its shackles, it bellowed in rage and started to unleash an offensive in all directions indiscriminately.


    Streaks of biological lasers shot across the air in the lab as three hundred degrees plasma beam was ejected from bipedal creatures resembling lizards or crocodilians, leaving a scorching ozone smell. Almost jaded, Nostradamus looked on as a seemingly plain, yellow rat that even appeared adorable unleashed ten million volts of electric current right before his eyes¡ªamidst the sharp hiss, clear clouds of plasma appeared out of nowhere at the ceiling of the Practical Lab.


    ''These things are consolations?''


    "No thanks. I''m quite spirited and don''t need consoling."


    Holding in the impulse to cast ''dimensional shatter'' and utterly pulverize the small demiplane, the Legendary mage gestured to freeze space and stop all those abnormal creatures from attacking each other, before taking a deep breath. "On the other hand, Joshua," he said dryly, "I think you''re rather¡­ jumpy. You need rest, instead of experimenting there."


    "This is dangerous, be it for the research center, other researchers or even yourself. I suggest a trip back to your Residence, enjoy a health leave of absence and relieve yourself."


    "I intend to understand further the limits of beings existing in supernatural worlds¡­ and powerful abilities that most creatures'' physique could not hold."


    Joshua continued without paying the mage any heed. The warrior clapped his hands, and all of the raging aberrations were sealed at once in a silver Steel Strength sphere. "If we could breed Void behemoths," he said quietly, "wiping off their self-awareness and turning them into biological weapons for all humans, helpless peasants would attain offensive ability to threaten the minions of the Evil Gods."


    "If I could transplant Void Behemoth flesh to humans, every ability of those dangerous creatures could become a basic attribute for humans, summoning thunders or breathing flames as they wished.


    "Therefore, it''s a pity that I can''t¡ªhumans simply could not withstand such power, and the smallest piece of Void Behemoth is alive. Unless it was utterly destroyed, there is simply impossible to use it safely."


    At that, Joshua sighed regretfully.


    Nostradamus sighed as well, albeit rejoicingly.

 Chapter 755 Game and Player

    "It''s fortunate that it can''t be done. You''ve overestimated humanity," the elderly mage said quietly. "If it was achievable, there''s no need for Evil Gods¡ªhumans would destroy themselves in a decade."


    Joshua was not angered in return. How could he not be aware? The precursor case that was the world of Simboa remained, and the warrior naturally understood that before all humans developed sagely set of morals, making powerful supernatural abilities available to all equated to self-destruction.


    Still, it was slightly better to destroy oneself than being vanquished by Evil Gods. Joshua knew well that he had became a little consumed by his preparations against those Chaos entities in days to come, but what else could he do? Even if he would become powerful enough to fight a few of them at once, the citizens of Mycroft needed their own power in the face of Evil Gods invasions.


    That was why Joshua thought about the perfect base human form. According to the most perfect plans he had in mind, he would change all human using core physiques modified from Void Behemoth flesh, while they would be covered in huge enchanted armor, becoming superior Void warriors. They would survive freely in the Void and live even if their world was destroyed, each of them wielding the combat might of modern civilization.


    It was hence a pity that the flesh of the Void Behemoth proved uncontrollable. Even with Joshua''s mastery of lifeforce, the Void behemoth was not subjugated despite being an incarnation of Steel of the same class as he was. Otherwise, even if all the Legends of the world and all the gods did not agree with him, he could come up with a way in which any willing person could complete those modifications.


    "That being said¡ªthe experiments on perfect base form and the Void Behemoth is almost completed, and I''ve intended to conclude it soon anyway."


    Joshua sat in front of the slab, his fingers placed crossed upon on it. "For now, we should be discussing about the issue of ''Awakened'' in certain regions."


    "What Awakened?" Nostradamus was a little puzzled, but soon realized that Joshua was referring to the superhumans who had awakened Steel Strength Authority. His brow lifted slightly at the very thought, and he said curiously, "Why? There''ve been less of them recently, and it''s not a worrying stage."


    "I''m not talking about that¡­ Anyway, I just mentioned that I''ve been to Simboa."


    Joshua did not hide his experiences from his acquaintances, with almost everyone being aware that he had been to a world at the heart of the Void Vortex some time ago. "To put it in a nutshell," he said simply, "that newborn world had become so large and more importantly, the magic in that world changed significantly. Every Simboa Ultrahuman sensed the appearance of a new dimension¡ªthey call it the ''Shadow Realm''."


    "What''s that?"


    "Simply put, a realm where everyone''s shadow was connected. Like the subspace of certain worlds and Psionic Space, although for it, all shades are linked."


    Raising his hand, Joshua made a screen in the air where the shadow of humans moved amidst the shade, moving through corresponding ability just like teleportation. The warrior looked on at each scene, and spoke quietly, "Could the master assassins of Mycroft do that? They may be glorified as sovereign of the shadows, demon kings of the night, and if anyone could move through the shadows, they have to be the ones."


    Nostradamus was silent for a moment, before shaking his head.


    "¡­They can''t," he said, looking up and watching the various unusual movements displayed in the screen. "Of course not."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    "Hitmen, assassins, even grandmaster night sovereigns simply use rapid movement or partial unique spatial magic to execute discreet ambushes and killings. Most of them relied upon tricks to the eye, the innate flaws in natural vision in all creatures to hid themselves. Teleporting with the power of shadows? Completely hiding by lurking in the darkness? Not even mages could do that since such magic did not exist."


    At that, Nostradamus began to laugh rather hoarsely. "Slipping into shadows? How could they? It is a phenomenon of light¡­"


    "But it''s real," Joshua interjected emphatically. "Regardless, a new dimension had appeared in the world of Simboa, and it''s manifesting in the worlds around the Void Vortex as well. I imagine that soon, Mycroft''s own shadow realm would take shape as well, and from then on, shadows would no longer be a light phenomenon, but a whole new supernatural power¡­ Nostradamus, the world is changing."


    A long silence followed between them, with the elderly mage thinking and the warrior patiently waiting.


    In the first place, Joshua had intended to let some time pass before he sought a trusted person and inform them of his discovery. It was fortunate that Nostradamus himself had come to knock on his door, sparing him the effort.


    "¡­I know what you''re thinking. Even so, Joshua, what if that''s simply an anomaly caused by the Great Mana Tide''s stir of magical energies?"


    Nostradamus finally spoke again after some time. This time, his tone had regained normalcy and was rather strong. "You can''t keep thinking in worst-case scenarios.


    "But what if it isn''t?" Joshua countered calmly. "We are Legendary champions¡ªreasonably speaking, we ought to plan for the worst. And if the Shadow Realm''s appearance was no Great Mana Tide singularity, but a whole-new, Multiverse-class upheaval like the ''Holy Light''¡­ do you know what means?"


    The order between light and shadow would hence be broken, and in time, the boundary between reality and illusion could blur.


    At the very thought, Nostradamus crushed the other handle of his chair. The arteries around his temples were already bulging, with pure energy flowing within in liquid form.


    The mage closed his eyes tightly, and could have been either running away or pondering in his thoughts.


    "You should have read data from the Archives."


    Joshua rose, calmly recounting what was the most secretive of information even in the data vault of the Unified Archives. "The Mana Tide is a periodical shift of magical energies. Each time it comes, civilization would progress greatly¡ªMycroft had the fortune to experience two waves, each bringing great development for society and the invasion of those malevolent beings known as Evil Gods."


    "The first Evil God ever recorded in Mycroft history to have invaded in tandem with the Mana Tide was called ''Disparity''. Sun and Moon lost their luster when it arrived, the sea boiled, and all balance, be it warmth and cold, light and darkness, even life and death was broken. Undead spirits appeared by the masses, and ninety percent of marine life perished¡ªit had been a powerful anonymous psionic who banished it, but the price to pay was most of the world''s life, as well as the undead spirits that lingered unto this day.


    "The second Great Mana Tide incidentally pierced the entire Glorious Era, bringing a dozen more Evil Gods than the first, along with countless minions and Abyssal demons¡ªif not for the Sage''s presence, Mycroft would already have been a dead Abyssal wasteland."


    "We''re the third," Joshua then added with a tone devoid of emotion, "and might not be the last."


    "That''s not all either."


    Nostradamus ended his silence at that moment, his eyes widening as he spoke softly. "Apart from psionic power, the First Mana Tide had added the six elemental magics and ether to Mycroft. They combine perfectly with mana, unleashing powerful spells far surpassing psionic energies¡ªeven Aura had been completed towards the end of that era."


    And needless to say, after the Second Mana Tide, the world of Mycroft along with the entire Multiverse saw the addition of the supernatural power known as the ''Holy Light''.


    "Joshua, what are you trying to say?"


    Nostradamus promptly looked up into Joshua''s own eyes. "Are you insinuating that¡­" he said with immeasurable solemnness, "that the so-called Shadow Realm is the same?"


    "Nostradamus, I''m not saying anything."


    Joshua''s voice was flat like a machine''s as he responded. "I''m simply stating facts of what had happened, and past records of history¡ªthe Shadow Realm''s manifestation is a sign that natural phenomenon is changing fundamental, and the shade is no longer an optical phenomena but a certain supernatural power. What that could mean, what it foretells, would you dare imagine?"


    ''The Multiverse was being changed. It was as if someone was using a gouge to inscribe upon it, and we do not know who wields it¡ª''


    "¡­Of course I''d dare to."


    The elderly mage rose slowly at Joshua''s question, exhaling before speaking with a somber voice, "it''s too soon to frighten me with virtual space. Moreover, whatever hypotheses there may be, it remains too early to sum things up now. Nothing can be proven with so few information."


    "On the other hand, are these things all that you''ve been doing recently? Perfect base human form, Void Behemoth flesh alteration and studying the Shadow Realm or whatnot¡­ you''re more a mage than I am with these crazy projects."


    "Is that crazy as well?"


    Taking up a piece of paper from the slab, Joshua''s eyes flashed with a series of complex data before becoming still. "Actually, Nostradamus," he said softly, looking up. It''s far from that."


    The report Joshua held in hand also contained packed pages of proposals, amongst of while including curious jargons such as ''Restoration Beam Upgrade'', ''Soul Collection Refinement of the Soul Pool Sphere'' and ''Reducing Burden on Souls in Resurrection''. The warrior''s face was covered in shadows then, his expression inscrutable. "I''ve been thinking what so-called ''game'' actually meant."


    Then, Joshua van Radcliffe''s voice echoed at the center of the Fourth Practical Lab, reverberating over the entire demiplane.


    "And what ''player'' meant as well."

 Chapter 756 Peaceful Paradise

    Nostradamus left with a bellyful of questions and gloom.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    He had been asked her to dissuade Joshua, but not only was he left shocked by the warrior''s acts, he was stuffed full of information that he barely understood yet extremely well thought out as it was extremely terrifying.


    The elderly mage found himself very annoyed but helpless, which was why he could only return home to rest and left every researcher in the underground cavity fearing that the creatures made from the Void Behemoth''s flesh would escape control and turn the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds upside down.


    Meanwhile, Joshua remained seated at the center seat of the Fourth Practical Lab, giving a thorough gaze at the synthetic bodies and monsters, his gaze impassive and appearing pensive.


    "Nostradamus clearly didn''t understand what I''m saying about game and players¡­ That''s normal since Mycroft doesn''t have such culture."


    Joshua turned, manipulating Steel Strength and continuing his refinement of systems such as ''Soul Preservation'', ''Physical Regeneration'', ''Resurrection'' as well as ''Dimensional Teleportation'' without a hint of trouble in his emotion.


    "I know that, and that everything remains possible."


    Last time, when Priest and the others had explored an otherworld in the Dark Domain only to encounter the Black Fog, his entire team would have been wiped out at once if not for the Steel Strength Legacy he left as protection. Even so, two of the party members died, and was only revived thanks to their souls being preserved by a Soul Pool Sphere.


    Their revival had in turn supplied Joshua with substantial practical data¡ªthat was not the case for Unnamed since he had to control that particular resurrection on his own, a fundamental difference with the restoration achieved through the independent resurrection of the Restoration Beam.


    When he ascertained that the Restoration Beam, coupled with the Soul Pool Sphere, could resurrect any Silver to Gold individual who had died as recent as five minutes ago, Joshua could not help remembering a particular word.


    ''Player''.


    Swift healing of injuries, reviving from death¡ªif the day came that Joshua''s power could fill the world, his Steel Strength shrouding every reach, life and death of all souls would be in his hands. He could convert and simulate any creature into data as he wished, controlling the flow of the world''s energies to achieve all unusual nature shift, turning the entire world into a reality.


    He could create dungeons after dungeons out of thin air, tens of thousands of mysterious environments, allowing humans to challenge them repetitively without end, thereby improving and rewarding themselves. Through rewards, he could guide the progress of civilization, the course of wars, and all life was like chess pieces at his command.


    Players would certainly be the beings that lived within. They would not die, for their flesh was a mere shell that could be abandoned when hurt, and their souls need not even exist in that shell¡ªJoshua would preserve them in a safe place, controlling it through spiritual projection.


    To that extent, the world of a game would be utterly manipulated and dictated by Joshua van Radcliffe, a world where even perished souls would have no freedom hence created.


    A paradise and hell of absolute perfection.


    Compared to a ''Peaceful Paradise'', Fattrovi had come up with all sorts of control in order to harvest souls that were so complex it was laughable. He clearly held his world''s Authority, and yet extracted the souls of genuine living beings in the real world again and again, essentially forcing others to rebel and heaping the vengeance of countless humans¡­ Joshua believed that he just had to extract portions of players'' souls each time they resurrected as a penalty of ''revival weakness'' and allowed all humans to flourish without fetters, collecting souls that died of natural causes or old age¡ªin a thousand years, he would certainly have gathered an amount of souls that did not lose out to Fattrovi.


    And the world would thank him for that, consecrating him as the lord of all.


    Still, was that mere imagination or something achievable?


    Naturally, it was the latter.


    Joshua stared at the numbers he calculated himself¡ªthirty-four hundred and sixty-seven days, eight hours, twenty-nine and a half minutes. With his present ability, that much time is needed for his Steel Strength to dye the world bit by bit, placing the world and all life into a single colossal ''Restoration Beam''. That speed was a base prediction as well, since in those nine years, Joshua''s power would definitely grow stronger.


    "As long as I use Steel Strength to seal the world''s outer shell and no information leaked, Mycroft would simply not exist for the world exist¡ªjust like how the Black Fog had isolated all information of Shelter Alpha and preserved it amidst the besieging of Evil Gods.


    Picking up the lab records which contained the numbers he came up with, Joshua sated at the innumerable text and formula while muttering to himself. "I could create a Peaceful Paradise completely separated from the world, and everything in it is simply a game, devoid of death, hate, war or even sadness. All races could live within, and souls could be assimilated and altered regardless of their distortion."


    "A thousand years, ten thousand years¡­ As long as I did not die¡ªeven if I did, the circulatory system would keep the game going forever."


    Clenching, Joshua burnt the lab record. Although it was simple paper, he had already recorded the information within into his personal data vault¡ªit was an attitude.


    Sighing rather exhaustedly, Joshua did not say a thing and simply closed his eyes and lay on his chair. A rare occasion of unwinding, the warrior allowed himself to sink into the goatskin cushion¡ªclearly, his clone was no Neutron Star battle form but a simple body of flesh. Otherwise, his weight even in relaxing would see his entire body directly pierce the plane''s barrier and fall into the Void.


    He closed in eyes, meditating amidst the absolute silence of the Practical Lab.


    Joshua is reluctant to have an autistic child live within a fake paradise, even if most of the humans in Mycroft were willing. Hiding underground and living like a rat was simply nothing worth being pleased over, but a profound shame.


    However, that did not mean the concept of ''game and player'' had nothing of value.


    "I can already revive, heal and teleport others to different worlds."


    "Soon, with the development of my Perfect Body and the dissecting of where the Void aberrations'' ability originated, hence acquiring a fundamental template, I could complete the system for supernatural modifications, granting normal human special bloodlines and abilities, even allowing them to absorb enemy monsters'' flesh and energies, ''leveling up'' through ''experience'' gained."


    "I can do this," Joshua mumbled, opening his eyes. "And I can cheat death¡ªalthough it was preferable if I did not have to. While the revival system can be used for insurance in adventuring, it cannot be adopted as an excuse for recklessness, and the number of revivals available have to be limited even for the expedition parties¡ªI''ll use the excuse of soul damage; I''ll tell them next time."


    The Black Fog was the ultimate creation of the Shelter civilization by exhausting everything in their disposal, the initial purpose of its existence being to grant every Shelter society a mesoscopic runic system. It could easily provide any being with indiscriminate innate gifts, turning them into a race of ''artificial deities'', which was absolutely fitting for the Shelter civilization that swore to aid all weaker worlds and shatter the walls between races.


    Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds meanwhile had been the greatest wonder that the former Glorious Era in Mycroft had made. Its purpose was to connect countless worlds without regard to distance, and when used well, Mycroft civilization would develop into a vast Multiverse empire in a few centuries without having to worry about issues of communication and uncontrollable distances. Beneath the illumination of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, all worlds are one, all life consecrated.


    They were two utterly different civilizations that had imagined varying paths. They did not have to compare so-called advantages or disadvantages, for all life was miracles of miracles.


    But if those two miracles were to be one¡­


    Innumerable adventurers, carrying Restoration Beams and able to strengthen themselves or be resurrected in their homeworld when they perished, using the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds to travel towards every corner of the Multiverse.


    If that was the case¡­


    Joshua exhaled. He ceased the delusions of his excessively beautiful future and awakened from his dreams.


    Although the Black Fog''s composition had been analyzed repetitively in the joint research center of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, it would take a few more decades for Starfall to control it. Writing a general control runic programming alone would take Barbarossa, a few other Legends and several generations of apprentices to accomplish in two or three decades, and progress would not quicken if they did not recruit or expand their group.


    As for the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, there was still much debris to be cleared. Leaving aside the matter of nine hundred huge craters that had been large computing arrays, there was not even a piece left of special buildings such as the ''Hainamut Divination Hub''. To make it complete once more was certainly not something that could be accomplished in a hundred years.


    Furthermore, would the Evil Gods allow them to farm in comfort for a hundred years?


    "That''s the greatest problem¡ªEvil Gods. As long as they are not removed, according to the speed and rate they sweep across the Multiverse, there would not be many civilizations that could grow."


    At the very thought, Joshua sat upright, activating the screen on the lab platform to display a model of the galaxy.


    Still, while the Deep Space Observation that the Seven Gods Holy Mountain organized last time had studied the galaxy where Starfall was present and did not reach other galaxies, the Void model was extraordinarily huge. There were billions of specks of light that formed clusters of silver streams, hanging within the Void.


    And at the center of the galaxy was a long, dark rift, and beneath it was a massive Void Vortex.


    "Someone must have been controlling the invasion of the Evil Gods."


    Joshua could not hold back a cold laugh as he stared at the model of the galaxy.


    Evil Gods were existences of Chaos, whimsically roaming the entire Multiverse even in the absence of the Great Mana Tide. If they really attacked on their own initiative, the ''wounds'' they tore and the worlds they destroyed would not show such focus, forming a dark rift of such regular pattern.


    Moreover, Joshua now knew that neither Evil Gods nor Void Behemoths existed a hundred and sixty million years ago. That was further evidence that Evil Gods were not natural beings in essence, but might have been a ''Extraordinary Path'' created by human means, similar to the Holy Light and the recently appearing Shadow Realm.


    But so what if he found the answer?


    Even if that was the truth, could they really escape the battle against the Evil Gods? And if they did, would the culprit that created the Evil Gods spare them?


    The Glorious Era was destroyed after completing the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, while the Shelter civilization was dealt a vital before the Black Fog''s weapon template was finished. Both were invaded simultaneously by multiple Evil Gods and numerous floors of the Abyss.


    Joshua himself would not try to defend the Glorious Era. His identity as a Traveler notwithstanding, he would only acknowledge the Starfall Era Mycroft¡ªwhat was there to stop him from admitting the foolish actions of the Glorious Era pioneers that led to their eventual doom?


    Still, according to the information he accrued at present, there was a mechanism that was likely to exist across the Multiverse. It could determine the progress of civilizations, and when it reaches a Multiverse-stage, the Evil Gods would be activated to destroy it. In that respect, since the Mana Tide would lead to the rapid progress of many civilizations and push them collectively closer to that boundary, there was hence the illusion that Mana Tide would lead to the movements of the Evil Gods.


    Joshua believed that most other Legends would have thought of that as well. Being individuals who could develop as superior lifeforms in a pseudo-medieval, almost modern magical industrial age, they were no fools. What the warrior himself could think of, the other Legends and gods would be able to as well, which was why after the Black Fog was seal, everyone was racking their brains or had sought out several allies to come up with solutions.


    Being a Legend, would Nostradamus actually have come by the request of a few research mages? No way. He had intended to come here himself and incidentally found a reason¡ªhe left was also because he learned that Joshua was planning for the future too, only to realize that his specialty was mismatched and unable to assist the warrior in further study.


    Either way, Joshua planned to use the External Expedition Teams as his test units for various Extraordinary ability. He would allow them to exchange for those with contribution points and clearance, before perfecting any flaws and deciding if that particular systems should be popularized over the entire world.

 Chapter 757 Path of No Return

    Having done thinking about civilization''s progress, Joshua began to consider the issue regarding his ability.


    In truth, his battle against the main body of the Black Fog how powerful he was.


    Indeed, not weak¡ªpowerful.


    ***


    While Joshua was not a significant threat to the Black Fog due to the factor of energy stores and substance reserves, those were simple issues that depended on whether Joshua ''thought about it''.


    If he would unsympathetically find a few worlds and plant substantial Restoration Beams within to boundlessly devour substance for conversion into energy, with the way he consumed even the smallest of particles, the main body of the Black Fog might not best him in a few decades. With the same energy level and the advantage of Joshua and the world inside his body being able to communicate beyond light speed, he could fully integrate all of his power¡ªunlike the Black Fog that had been unable to recall all its spawn in the sudden skirmish, which delayed even its energy calibration.


    Although communications beyond lightspeed sounded simple and was seemingly achieved by quantum entanglement, that particular phenomena could not accomplish that. It would not even transmit information since it was an encryption method instead of communication.


    When placed on two edges of the universe, the link between two quanta could basically ignore distance. Still, that aspect would not acquire information since you could not tell if quantum movement was natural or by observation from the other end. One must be aware of the method in which the other edge observes, and only then could the corresponding quantum be studied. Such information transmitting held absolute secrecy, but the information itself¡ªor how the observation method was learned¡ªwould never surpass lightspeed.


    But Joshua was different. His body''s communication that surpassed lightspeed relied upon the aspect that he was the world. Even if his clone was to be found on the other side of the Multiverse, the world inside his body remained connected, keeping them unusually close despite the extreme distance, thereby leaving all gap negligible. It was an unusual dimensional warp effect, the outcome of which was caused by a ''special substance inside the world within his body'' that was a medium that supersedes lightspeed.


    Therefore, Joshua could find a dozen other lifeless worlds where he would imbue his Restoration Beams, and then fully entering a devouring state that converted energy and mass that would be relayed back to his body¡ªif he would abandon his will, he would strengthen exponentially.


    Naturally, he would not do that for the moment. He very much intended to maintain his self-awareness, instead of dying as one gluttonous abomination that only knows to devour.


    "There are aberrations in this world that was born from extreme evolving, just like the Evil God of Pestilence. If I lost control, it would not be unusual that I became another aberration of extreme devouring and conversion."


    Joshua sighed softly at the very thought. "What a long road and a tremendous responsibility it is to cull the Chaos and Evil Gods."


    In fact, after determining that he could turn the entire world into a game, a ''Peaceful Paradise'', Joshua had wondered if his transcending to the world of Mycroft was another game, played by a certain higher dimension being.


    And that the so-called war between Evil Gods and civilizations were mere tools of entertainment.


    He denied that thought after brief consideration.


    Like the concepts of time, space, causality, dimensions are nothing else than mere tools that lay within human grasp. Higher dimension beings simply did not exist.


    How was that so?


    As a point in case, light is light, and microscopic particles are microscopic particles. The wave-particle duality theory existed simply because no one could observe their true forms, which was why it could only be studied on the two angles of wave particles.


    Wave and particles were both attributes and symbols humans enforced upon light.


    It was the same for time and space as well. Humans designed ''space'' with the purpose of describing virtual coordinates, just as ''time'' was a scale used for describing the change and movement of objects. Both are manmade symbols and a method which humans employed to describe the universe¡ªin other words, they were tools human created in pursuit of the truth, not truth itself.


    And while so-called dimensions, which originated from the Sting Theory, were too complex to describe, it was fundamentally the same thing: a tool created by humans to observe the real universe.


    In pursuit of universal truth, humans categorized, concluded and even hypothesized endless theories and patterns such as electromagnetism formula, relatively, quantum and theory. Nevertheless, it was ever obvious that such theories were not truths because they contradict each other, something which was impossible for truths. Only the ''Grand Unified Theory'' which complies all theories barely passes as a truth, an ultimate formula.


    Meanwhile, how would electromagnetism and gravity would be integrated, and how the contradiction between relativity and quantum theory would be explained so that the Grand Unified Theory would be accomplished? String theory could hence act as a tool: by adding one spatial dimension, electromagnetism and gravity would hence coexist. Humans even discovered in delight that when more numbers of dimensions were added, more theories can be unified¡ªthat was why the String Theory''s independent dimension would increase incessantly and appeared to have no inclination of stopping.


    But where were those dimensions? At present, all physical phenomenon was explainable by length, width, breath, and time. Apart from being applied to the Grand Unified Theory, other dimensions were not useful. They were simply tools made by humans to explain truths they did not understand, a linear scale and a numeric instrument where various formula and theory existed, which was why the theory simply compressed everything and avoid having eye-sores.


    ¡ªTherefore.


    Could life be born from a set of formulas? Could imagined theories birth civilizations?


    Of course it can!


    Humans, were, all existing beings were an atomic force wrought from a single punch, their forms maintained by electromagnetism, their mass drawing gravity, with twenty-six dimensions permeated even with a single exhale.


    In short, high-dimension beings did not exist.


    What was more, time and space, causality concepts were all artificial cognition apparatus.


    If it must be said, then all life were beings of higher dimensions. Every individual had terrible power such as punches that drove electromagnetism, stomps that carried gravity, bodies of varying atomic bonds¡ªdoes it not sound cool? Moreover, as theories increased, the dimensions of a single breath increased as well. Everyone would pierce several dimensions by the lift of a finger, even crushing the Grand Theory.


    Or simply milled to a pulp.


    Everyone could easily warp their own causality, change their fate¡ªthe only thing they had to do was get up from bed every morning in time.


    Joshua thought about mana, the six elements, ether, lifeforce, Nature Power, psionic energy, Holy Light and the Shadow Realm that recently surfaced. He could not help but laugh, since if those unusual supernatural powers were combined to explain, the dimensions would surpass hundred, or thousand of Extraordinary powers he was not aware about was taken into account.


    And in this world, there are still beings such as the Sage who added to universal constants¡ªwho knows what the Multiverse would become in a few tens of thousands of years.


    "Still, it''s exactly because generations of saints who founded new sources of supernatural that the Multiverse becomes more exciting."


    Joshua rose, prepared to tidy up the Fourth Practical Lab and put away the base human samples and Void flesh aberrations so that the other researchers would not be scared off their wits. If he was being frank, would he not be aware of why they were so frightened? Joshua had simply wanted them to not bother his experiments, hence leaving them be and kept himself from offering any explanation.


    "Shame. That newly discovered Shadow Realm¡ªwhether it''s a natural phenomenon brought about by the Great Mana Tide or a Multiverse shift caused by a being of the Sage''s class, it''s a huge issue."


    Moving every object into the world inside his body, Joshua thought in boredom while arranging his laboratory notes. "New magic and Aura would be made, Natural Power would certainly be imbued with Shadow attribute, while psionic powers would introduce Shadow concepts as well."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    "Any supernatural power would be no exception. Such a movement is essentially having a bull charging into a tidily arranged room¡ªthe owner would get a bull, but there''s no telling how much it would take to rearrange it."


    The warrior had a profound sense of such things. If he were to act like a cowardly rat and sealed all of Mycroft and lived in the undisturbed Peaceful Paradise, that change would create a loophole in his flawless seal, spilling information to the outside and inviting the assault of the Evil Gods. His control over the world would be greatly foiled as well, since those who had mastered Shadow abilities could slip into the Shadow realm and not be shrouded by his Steel Strength.


    Unless Joshua himself completely mastered Shadow and spread his influence into the Shadow Realm, he would be unable to maintain his rule over Peaceful Paradise. All order would disintegrate rapidly, and reestablish.


    At the very thought, Joshua''s hand over a Steel Strength seal suddenly clenched, and one of the Void flesh aberrations leaped out¡ªbut before the yellow rat aberration could unleash ten million volts, it shrunk itself and froze in the warrior''s palm after having sensed a terrible presence, not daring to even make a sound.


    Meanwhile, Joshua did not conjure another new seal to hold the creature. Standing where he was, he leveled a distant gaze at the model of the galaxy wafting over the slab.


    "If there''s one, or many beings bent on utterly controlling the Multiverse and make it their game, their one-man paradise¡­"


    "If there is such an existence¡­"


    Then there was no question that the sources of supernatural forces that appeared again and again: the six elements, ether, psionic energy, Holy Light and the latest addition, Shadow¡­ all of which would undoubtedly have left their schemes in pieces.


    How much they would hate the progress of civilization.


    How much would he be disgusted by the near endless but ever uncooperative champions.


    That was why they would destroy, destroy any civilization which seedling had barely sprouted. They have to do that, for even if a single civilization basically could not nurture a being as powerful as they were, when millions of civilizations orbited within countless galaxies, the endless chances would stack and there would be one day where such a being would be nurtured.


    With an endless stream of mad bulls charging into a tidy house, leaving everything in a mess again and again.


    Was that how Evil Gods came to be?


    Was that how there is an endless cycle between Chaos and Order, a ring of anguish without a conclusion?


    Joshua stroke the head of the yellow rat and sealed it again into a silver carapace. The warrior then continued arranging the Practical Lab, sorting various dangerous or mysterious creations and arranging them.


    It was senseless to think too much. Knowing the truth would not change anything, and it was moreover just an inference¡ªjust like how all present-day human theories were mere guesses of universal truths.


    In addition, even if he was unaware of that proposed fact¡ªeven if Joshua knew nothing, he knew that there would be a day where he would walk in the same direction as the Sage, but not the same path.


    Why?


    Because he was a warrior who yearned for battle, expected unknown, powerful enemies, which was why he was fearless.


    Because he was an adventurer.


    That was why he would never stay where he was forever.


    He would see the sights behind the mountains, to view the continents beyond the seas and learn about the dazzle on the other side of the starry ocean. He would seek interesting but formidable foes, and enjoy the meaning of battle.


    ''Right, that''s it.


    ''That''s life.''


    Having finished tidying up the Fourth Practical Lab and left the underground cavity composedly amidst the researchers'' nervous yet relieved expressions, Joshua arrived at the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds. He looked up, leveling his gaze at the silver radiance in the skies.


    In other words, the Commanding Will of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds.


    "¡­What is it, Radcliffe?"


    The Commanding Will that watches all asked in curiosity. "Energy reserves at 99.82%, you may teleport at any moment."


    "It''s nothing." Joshua smiled and added, "It''s just that I feel like I see that path when I see you."


    Then, he lowered his head, and quietly broke through the barrier of the plane.


    The dimensional turbulences were erratic and raucous. When the many civilizations and champions saw the Void for the first time, they would feel as if they had seen hell.


    ¡ªBut even if it was hell.


    Even if it was a path akin to hell.


    Even if they were aware that the path before him would have dangers a billion times the scale of hell with no hope of return.


    Joshua strolled through the Void toward the world of Mycroft, his expression calm, even showing the hint of a smile.


    ¡ªEven so.


    Generations after generations of braves stones boldly trod that path of no return.

 Chapter 758 Zero-Three in the Archives

    One of the orbital inclinations surrounding the Infinite Horizon, directly above the West Mountains of the world of Mycroft.


    Starfall Year 839, sixth of March.


    Behind an inconspicuous demiplane portal that virtually did not exist, three hundred mages arrived at their working posts after clearing a dozen physical examination and soul screening.


    These mages came from different corners of the world, with some hailing from the Far Southern Kingdom, various courts of the West Mountains, as well as clergies and alchemists affiliated to the Seven Gods Holy Mountain. There were quite the number of mages from the Northern Empire and the Eastern Plains as well, with them occupying five-thirds the number of mages present.


    The ability of the mages ranged from Supreme-advanced to Supreme-pinnacle, and were considered the cutting-edge of Mycroft scholars. Each of them had written ''world-class'' thesis and may have varying influences on the magical system on Mycroft¡ªin other words, if these three hundred elite mages were to be wiped out right now, the scholarly standard on magic would retrogress a hundred and fifty years for the world.


    But now, these pillars and authorities of Mycroft''s magic were simply ''moving'' things around, although they were shifting the core data hub that was passed on from the Glorious Era a thousand years ago, the all-encompassing library known as the ''Unified Archives''.


    [Welcome to the Central Unified Archives of the Glorious Era]


    [Please observe silence when reading]


    Two large lines of words that were dappled were inscribed directly above the main hall of the Archives. The information hub that was once open to all worlds and races was now dilapidated¡ªthought the venerable Guardians had kept maintaining it that most data remained in fine condition, the entire building which had not seen upkeep over a thousand years was now in danger. To assure the safety of the data, all factions of the Starfall Era decided to do all they could to move those precious bits of knowledge to a safer place, with these mages who valued professional knowledge the most being the staff implementing.


    Along with¡­ the Artificial Intelligence that lived precisely for that.


    ***


    Zero-Three floated above crystal floorboards of the vast main hall that was almost a square kilometer wide. Beneath her feet, behind those seemingly fragile floorboards that could actually withstand a direct blow from a Gold-tier spell were levelly stacked rows of twenty-two thousand and five hundred black cylindrical data storage.


    Each data storage had a numerical serial number written with pure energy assigned above it ranging from 1 to 22500, with various unique information wafting inside each symbol. By linking to it with magic, aura or any other supernatural power, one could attain the table of contents of summary detailing the data stored within.


    This was the Unified Archives'' four hundred and forty-seventh hall, where Zero-Three had been working for recent days.


    Each cylindrical data storage contained near endless text, images, and footages that were categorized to various different information including cultures, humanities, arts, mathematics, philosophy, Extraordinary training and art of war. Typical medieval history, technology and all philosophy, study, and art would not have filled one and a half data store even in the form videos, and each hall of the Archives had twenty-two thousand and five hundred of those data storage devices, and there five hundred and fifty-one of those coded Archive halls.


    "Starting from Four Hundred and Seventeen, the information stored no longer talks about the Mycroft continent and Extraordinary training¡ªit''s basically data stores of other worlds and civilizations."


    Floating alone at the center of the Archives Hall, Zero-Three simply spread her hands, and the wings behind her dispersed as countless feathers, each of which were beams constituting of purest data flow. In that instant, the AI girl appeared to be an agent of heavens, her violet feathers filling the hall and soon turning to streams of light that linked her simultaneously to all twenty-two thousand and five-hundred data storage.


    Each stream flashed with a faint luster¡ªit was the phenomenon of energy fluctuating as substantial data was being transferred. Having gotten used to the task, Zero-Three no longer felt the faintness when she commenced grand-scale processing to transfer data at on the get-go, and now she proficiently compressed and packaged all information, uploading them to the Mana Net for caching, before uploading them to the other three archives in the Infinite Horizon, Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds and the Triple Mountain as well.


    If it had been an ordinary human, their brain would have overloaded and directly exploded if they were to take on the massive data transfer of all information from several civilizations. Even if their luck held and did not die on the spot, it would be typical if their self-consciousness were to be purged clean. Even elite mages extraordinarily trained would require comprehensive defensive preparations just to ensure that they would be so stuffed with those precious pieces of knowledge to the point that their consciousness would blow up.


    Only artificial souls like Zero-Three, as well as several mage tower spirits with vivid self-awareness, beings that had already assimilated with data could ignore the impact of substantial external information, therein performing rapid and precise information transfer.


    "I won''t be here if not for Joshua asking me to help. Every day is boring uploading and downloading data¡­"


    While transferring data, Zero-Three still had the strength to complain. Holding her knees and curling into a ball in the air, she rolled around indignantly. "I heard that he''s always lingering around the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds. Who knows what he''s doing, never once dropping by to visit me here."


    While that was what she said, Zero-Three was keeping in touch with Joshua daily through the Information Terminal. They would not have been able to exchange information regarding the archives, which was why such complaints were simply nonsense mumbled out of boredom.


    Noticing her faux paus, Zero-Three diverted her attention and focused on the contents of the information she was transferring.


    Her few months of work had seen her process capital amounts of information, amongst of which included the calculations of Mycroft''s birth and its progression, images, and details of precursor bloodlines from which various races originated, along with near-complete records of ancient history. Most of the information were so detailed that the minutes of a council held by a certain race was noted.


    These records of pure history were naturally boring for Zero-Three, but beyond that, there were also countless process of Extraordinary training and development contained in the Archives. The AI girl read it all from the beginning, browsing through human history from the psionic powers of the early days, up to arcane magic which was in turn converted into the ''pre-modern magical system'' which included the six elements and ether.


    Compared to information about Extraordinary powers, even the frivolous history of races and civilizations were but a drop in the ocean. If the Archives Halls that numbered beyond five hundred had at least eighty storing bygone civilization and world history including the Shelter Federation, three-fourths of remaining four hundred or so Halls at minimum all contained records of development for various Extraordinary powers along with special substances.


    Psionic, arcane, Nature Power, elemental magic, lifeforce, ether, Holy Light were the supernatural powers that were founded by humans and the other races in that particular order, thereby spawning a glorified Extraordinary civilization. The roots of the Glorious Era was built open countless systems of supernatural powers that could be either complex or simply, and the Archives ensured that the legacy, regardless of how insignificant it was would be part of history, never to be forgotten by the successors, while the successors could eternally stand upon the shoulders of those who came before.


    Be it complex or simple, erroneous or correct, the all changes and branching out of each supernatural power as well as the millions of experiences in training in such disciplines were stored in the black cylinders as a near-eternal legacy, until the Archives was blasted away.


    Zero-Three enjoyed studying that information, where she would absorb useful knowledge and improve herself. After all, it was not enough with her intermediate ability to stand at that person''s side.


    She was aware that she was neither Ying or Ling, Black or Light, although she did not have to call Joshua Master or Father, and could say his name directly¡­ That''s the greatest difference she had compared to the others, and the reason she should be diligent¡ªonly through strength could she earn the confidence and right to be at his side.


    ***


    "Huh, that''s it? Next up¡­ information about the war and enemies?!"


    However, just when Zero-Three was studying interesting in the thesis titled ''Seven-class Logic Intelligence'', ''Synthetic Souls¡ªthe Dawn of Artificial Beings'' and ''Manmade Intellectual Progress'', she suddenly realized that the data storage beyond Eleven Hundred and Forty-Six no longer saved various complex scholarly theories or technological theses, but different information that were rather miscellaneous yet immeasurably vita.


    It was information regarding the war, ''Abyss'', ''Chaos'' and ''Hostile Civilizations'', even ''Evil Gods''!


    Quickly scanning the table of contents, Zero-Three''s magical projection could not hold back from a ''sharp inhaling'' expression. "What remains should be records and data on the course of the war against the enemy," she whispered solemnly, "left before the Unified Archives was blasted away?"


    Zero-Three proved that her hunch was correct after browsing through massive volume of information in the matter of seconds. Starting from the data storage device 1146, every following device contained information about the Glorious Era, the galaxy it existed within down to the Abyss, the Chaos and any worlds that held hostile intent against Mycroft!


    In the Multiverse, apart from Abyss, Chaos and Void Behemoths that were viewed as mutual enemies, there were also ultimate beings known as Evil Gods and Endbringers. They were threats to all Orders, the greatest foe to all that lives, and yet Order itself was no single block of metal. There were always those unique civilizations that assumed the path of wanton destruction out of innate culture, their races'' physical instincts or even a warped lust for survival.


    They may be a purist civilization that could not abide by the existence of other races in the Multiverse, a society of devourers that saw all other beings¡ªeven Abyss and Evil Gods as food, or even radical zealots that massacres anything that did not view them as their gods. There were all kinds of freakish civilizations present, all of which were great threats without exception. That was why the former Glorious Era had stored records of them and their fate of destruction at the hands of many civilizations: it was a warning to their successors that they should be respectful and accommodating to the Multiverse, and to grow the courage of accepting others'' differences.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    The reason Zero-Three was interested in that topic was that she found an ''AI Civilization'' that had destroyed their own creators and replaced them as the dominant society. That civilization viewed all intelligent creatures as natural enemies, and only trusted only the various machine intelligence and tower spirits, their very own kind.


    As a form of advanced control, Artificial Souls manipulated inferior machine bodies that lacked intellect, and through incessant self-replicating and data analysis mastered all of their creators'' technologies, even developing it one step further. They gathered all resources in their motherworld at a single point, crafting a colossal celestial warship with the intent on invading other worlds¡ªthe sheer mass of the warship itself could distort the Void, shifting worlds around it from their orbits in violent tremors.


    It was hence a pity that the first world they came across was the Glorious Era, which had just begun to blossom. The rest was history¡ªthe tale and fate of those manmade intelligences and their creators were all noted in the Archives, becoming a data that stirred its readers.


    Having read the entire story of her own wild and callous kind, Zero-Three sighed, said nothing and moved on to the next data. Soon, she found something that she wanted and would certainly interest Joshua as well.


    It was data regarding Chaos and ''Evil Gods''.


    ***


    "I see. Even before the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds was activated, there were the signs of Chaos factions existing across the galaxy, albeit unnoticed by everyone at the time."


    Zero-Three sighed again, appearing grim after she had generally browsed some of the more vital reports and data about the Glorious Era before the Final Battle. "If the civilization had set preventive measures in place and stayed alert against those signs instead of basking in the delight of completing the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, there might have been a different story."


    Karlis would not have met the fate of devastation in the Evil God of Famine invasion, while the countless vulnerable civilizations around the world of Mycroft might still have the chance of survival.


    Even so, everything had already happened. Zero-Three did not linger, and kept studying the materials.


    According to the records, Glorious Era Mycroft had almost a hundred Legendary champions and similar beings on the eve of the Final Battle, more than thirty orthodox deities, various pseudo-Legends, demigods and innumerable pre-ascension gods. In that age of prosperity, towns were protected by multiple Supreme champions and Silver was the basic civilian tier. Gold was merely basic personnel who were rather excellent, while Iron only existed in underage voluntary schools.


    In that era, with the existence of supernatural powers, most people only had to work for a few days to obtain a month''s worth of living resources. The Void resources Legendary champions convert into energies was enough for to last dozens of cities for almost half a year, production capacity and energy resources were rich while champions and normal humans were in perfect harmony. All of society was in a near-complete Era of Great Unity.


    There were no discrimination and grudges between races, no differences between species¡ªeven elves and dwarves were known to establish families together as long as both sides did not have an issue with their union. There were no birth defects either, since parents could adjust with various magic and lifeforce to grant their fetus a perfect form.


    As a singular world, Mycroft had progressed to their zenith, and thanks to the presence of the Sage, the Glorious Era did not rampantly colonize outside realms, and instead prudently selected uninhabited worlds as expedition points. Apart from the Sage''s personal ambition, the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds naturally embodied the tremendous responsibility for the Glorious Era''s outward expansion as well.


    However, the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds was not connected to some beautiful, new world, but the endless Abyss.


    And the Evil Gods naturally followed.


    "''Famine'', ''Pestilence'', ''Disparity'', ''Aging'', ''Frost'', ''Air'', ''Distortion'', ''Tempest'', ''Calamity'', ''Pollution''¡­ and ''Fertility''."


    Zero-Three scanned through the list of Evil Gods, subconsciously ''gulping'' as she did so while her projection flashed in static for an instant before recovering. "That many?" She muttered in shock. "There''s already twenty-one in total which existence was confirmed, and yet there are still more creatures of Chaos that were hidden behind the scenes and never really showed up until the Archives was detached?!"


    Information of Evil Gods, once shrouded in mystery had now surfaced ever so mundanely. Amongst them were names that the Mycroft were acquainted with, just as there were some unfamiliar ones. In that respect, Zero-Three clearly understood what was going on.


    "Evil Gods which names are still remembered are those that did not die after the battle. As for those forgotten Evil Gods, they probably don''t exist now anymore."


    After all, Mycroft''s peak powers then could have been the greatest in the galaxy around it, even able to compete for a spot for the most powerful of the Multiverse. They were more than a class above the Shelter civilization, since they could fight against several Evil Gods at once and even slay them.


    Known living Evil Gods were ''Famine'', ''Pestilence'', ''Air'', ''Calamity'' and ''Decay''. Amongst them, Famine, Calamity, and Decay did not attack Mycroft directly, and instead attacked Karlis as well as the Shelter civilization''s territories. Air itself had part of its body dismembered by one of the Apostles and probably left the battlefield right then, and only the Evil God of ''Pestilence'', after having directly assaulted the Glorious Era civilization and fought the Sage, escaped with part of its body left¡­ and may still be alive till this day.


    Gathering the names of those Evil Gods, studying any information that was obtainable about them and keeping them in her mind, Zero-Three intended to send all those data to Joshua later.


    However, the AI girl''s eyes unwittingly widened at the very text she read from the data storage.

 Chapter 759 Missing Evil God and Possible Experimen

    Most information in the data storage vault were public.


    The Glorious Era, led by the Sage and the gods, had classified the members of society into seven classes. Ordinary individuals who are in active military service or held citizenship were grouped into the Fourth Class, while those above and below were classified as ''Upper-Three'' and ''Lower-Three'' respectively.


    Amongst the Upper-Three classes, the Fifth Class were Supreme champions, local authorities. The Sixth Class were demigods, individuals pending ascension to godhood, Legends or anyone approaching that tier, leaders of greater factions. The Seventh Class¡ªthe highest of the hierarchy¡ªmeant the highest clearance equal to the gods and the Sage, leaders of a civilization.


    For the Lower-Three classes, the Third Class included tourists from other civilizations, envoys and immigrants awaiting permanent residence. They have the right to use certain public facilities, but could not enter certain important zones. The Second Class include refugees from foreign worlds who were only allowed to stay in certain demiplanes, while the lowest were criminals with light sentences who were incarcerated and worked menial labor. They have no rights apart from laboring, but when their rehabilitation was valid and their crimes pardoned, they are directly promoted to Fourth Class citizens.


    Those beyond the Seven Classes were the ''Untouchables''. That group includes criminals on death row, Chaos corruptors, cultists as well as radical, harmful anti-establishment elements who were determined to be ''uncorrectable'', ''unassimilable'', ''useless'' or ''worthless''. There was nothing for them except death.


    Apart from the Citizen Class that divided the Upper-Three and Lower-Three classes, the categorization of the clearances was not so useful in reality. It was vague when applied, but to the Archives, it was the only standard it uses when deciding the browser''s clearance.


    Ninety percent of information was open to Fourth Class citizens, but only twelve percent were open to tourists of the Third Class, citizens of other nations or criminals. The remaining ten percent were vital, hidden information that only champions of Supreme-tier or above could browse.


    Most Starfall Era individuals, having inherited the bloodlines of the Glorious Era were all granted the most basic clearance of Fourth Class. Amongst them were no lack of individuals who had deft ability and hence was granted Fifth or Sixth Clearance¡ªjust like Joshua himself. The warrior had essentially done nothing and stood outside the doors, and the Archives simply granted him Sixth Clearance, although according to the man himself, he could quickly obtain the special clearance of ''Sage''s Heir'' if he was willing.


    But Zero-Three was different. While many would be unaware or remember a certain incident, she had definitely obtained the Legacy Rune from Gale, the God of the Skies who reigned during the Glorious Era. She was¡ªapart from Igor, the Pope of the Seven Gods Church¡ªthe only being of Starfall Era who had attained the ''Seventh Class''¡ªdivine clearance without being a god!


    And the reason Zero-Three herself was gaping had been because she found substantial ''encrypted information'' in the many data that revealed information about the Evil Gods!


    "It''s magical images and footage of the battle against Evil Gods! How were they preserved?"


    The Artificial Intelligence girl was immeasurably shocked after scanning through the table of contents for a data chain¡ªthe encrypted information hidden right beneath the massive volume of surface data were all combat footage in first-person view! It was simply unbelievable since according to what most knew, the existence of Evil Gods was indescribable and unrecordable.


    A point in case was like how Joshua, Ying, Ling, Black, and Roland had traveled to the world of Illgner and joined the decisive battle between Father Nature and the Evil God of Calamity, all five of them had witnessed first hand the apocalyptic meteor, that indescribable ''Evil God Projection'' that was infinitely warped. However, none of them could precisely describe or relive the appearance of that projection up to this day¡ªit could not be done, even after Joshua freed his memories to be replicated by William the Mind Lord.


    Nevertheless, the Glorious Era had clearly solved the Evil Gods ''Chaotic Information Disturbance Effect'' with profound technology, detailing the indescribable Evil Gods so that they ''could be described''!


    In the first place, Zero-Three should be contacting the other Legendary champions who were present into the Data Storage Hall, which included Barbarossa and Vahina, allowing them to accept and transfer that firsthand combat intelligence against the Evil Gods. However, the Artificial Intelligence girl was acutely aware that the encrypted information appeared to be stored in an extremely complex form, which would collapse naturally and vanish.


    Unable to guarantee that the data would reappear, Zero-Three could only force herself to keep studying the data, while splitting half of her projection which left to inform the Legendary champions.


    Millions of images and data wafted and sunk amidst the infinite and complex storage, although what caught Zero-Three''s attention on first glance was the war diary of a certain Legendary champion.


    [Total War, day 41. The support squad that had headed to Karlis were ambushed by the Evil God ''Famine''. The Beyonder was drawn into dimensional turbulence, with a hundred and thirty-four thousand men and women consumed by Chaos, the Ninth Independent Legion hence falling¡­ At present, most worlds around us were fallen. Neighboring dimensional realms had been sealed, and we have now lost all links to other worlds.]


    [Total War, day 288. The Seventh Abyss was destroyed, with His Majesty Gale destroying its sun and sinking that entire realm into a hell of frost, cutting off one million and seven hundred thousand demonic support troops. Why do these survivors who conspired with the Chaos not know that they are alive as well, that their world could be destroyed by Evil Gods just the same¡ªso why are they helping the damned Evil Gods lay waste to civilizations of Order?!]


    [In the process, His Majesty Gale was blindsided by Evil Gods, His fate unknown. That said, it''s worth rejoicing that the Avian people''s legion did not collapse, and even conveyed their intention to counter-attack. Nonetheless, the present situation did not accommodate hot-headedness or vengeance, we must stay calm and stay in our positions within the Fairy Fortresses, or the Children of Chaos that outnumbered us by a hundred times would trample over our resolve and honor.]


    [Total War day 532. Another world had been drained dry by the God of Earth. The Flame at the center of the world is dying, and the surface is as white as a burnt torch. Even so, everything is done in the name of resisting the Chaos, and we had at least moved the undeveloped, primitive races into the shelters¡­ The Evil Gods would have completely devoured that world even if we did not drain it. We''re not in the wrong.]


    [We''ve drained a sun''s energy as well to block the blows unleashed by the Evil Gods ''Disparity'' and ''Decay''. The stars around us are dim an unlit¡ªeven if we win the war, the once beautiful and profound realm of stars would probably be naught but darkness.


    [¡­The Sage has returned! He had killed the Evil God Fertility at the bottommost level of the Abyss! However, he does not look good, and was escorted by the Apostles into the ''Genesis Hub'', not even the Mother of All had appeared so grim¡­ Heavens. If we lose the Sage, we would never hope for triumph in such despair¡­ or hope that peace would come.]


    [The horn calling for the counter-attack has sounded. All that I cherish, if I could return home¡­]


    Many sporadic images and footages followed the short diary. It was probably content recording the Glorious Era Legendary champion''s battle in the ''counter-attack'' since there was no continuation after that war diary.


    Clearly, he must have died in that skirmish.


    Naturally, he could have survived since the Archives was blasted off to the edge of the Dark Domain before the war ended. Perhaps the Archives had incidentally been sent flying in that counter-offensive, which would explain why there was no more data.


    Zero-Three sighed inwardly as she ''browsed'' the boundless data stream and kept researching for actual information regarding the counterattack.


    Until this day, the Starfall Era was in the dark about how that particular battle unfolded, and was unable to even imagine what the Mycroft civilization had done then to claim victory in the fight against the endless Evil Gods and their minions.


    Now, they could understand a little from the data hidden in the Unified Archives.


    Although the Glorious Era appeared to have resolved the issue of Chaotic Disturbance that originated from the Evil Gods, most of the combat footage was unclear and showed unusual perspectives due to issues such as energy ripples and perspective. There was not much valuable information obtainable, and it was after Zero-Three had browsed through thousands of photos and videos that she found several records that were visible.


    It was an open battlefield against an unknown Evil Gods. Flames of massive power ignited over the skies as colossal Void warships crashed down from above. Clusters of squirming shades, warped and without form hung over the gray-dark skies¡ªthe sun was extinguished, the world was fated to die, and yet, in the very last moment, a blinding radiance of energy bursting from both sides shone across every corner of the world, brightening everything more than ever before.


    One of the images showed five luminous dots of energy as bright as the sun hanging in the skies, with the being whose perspective the image had been captured from being the sixth. They were facing a giant Black Vortex that was swirling without stopping and occupied most of the skies, launching itself forward while violent energies crumbled mountains after mountains around it. Extreme heat radiation melted most of the peaks, turning them into surging lava.


    Another image displayed erratic shards of energy. Four of the Black Vortex''s spiral arms had been shattered by the combined might of the luminous dots, the dark domain of Chaos at its center directly pierced and revealed a dim, obscure cloud that could hardly be recognized.


    Around it, three circles of substances akin to planetary rings danced with warped and sinister runic patterns. The cloud was unleashing substantial black ripples and indiscriminately attacking everything around it¡ªthe person whose perspective the image was captured from had raised their hand to raise a translucent defensive barrier, appearing to attempt blocking those ripples.


    The perspective changed on the third image. It appears that the owner of the lens had fallen onto the ground¡ªall was scorched blackness while a blazing inferno burned at the background. Moreover, of the five other luminous dots, only one was seen hanging on bitterly amidst the assaulting dark ripples, while every other was sent flying to different corners of the world. Still, that was not unusual since it was not unusual for their opponent, an Evil God to be so formidable. It does pique one''s curiosity, however, the hands of the lens'' owner which was initially weathered, middle-aged, broad and powerful was now a pair of dainty and fair juvenile''s hands and seemed to have no strength at all.


    The owner of the lens appeared intent on rising. He could be seen pressing his hands into the ground¡ªit was an easy action for even normal humans, but the person appeared to have tremendous difficulty doing that then.


    By the fourth image, every luminous dot had fallen, although three more had risen in their place. The Black Vortex above the skies was now very bright, with its core turning into a gray-white shroud. However, unusually, after the core of the Black Vortex turned into that color it no longer attacked, allowing the three dots to unleash all kinds of terrific offensive without response.


    It appeared to have entered a perplexing state of stagnation, right until it was about to be destroyed.


    When Zero-Three looked on to that point, the processing across her entire soul hub appeared to freeze for an instant. She could tell from her rich experience that the gray-white shroud was very similar to Joshua''s Steel Strength¡ªit was indeed that power, something which the AI girl could tell affirmatively after having seen the warrior display it countless times.


    ''But why?'' Those luminous dots were clearly Glorious Era Legends, demigods, while the vague shroud at the center of the Black Vortex was undoubtedly the true form of a powerful Evil God. Even the deadly besieging of multiple Legends could only shatter its outer barrier, while the faintest of that entity''s counter-attack sent all Legends crashing down to the ground, as well as turning them young and powerless.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    Be that as it may, how that Evil God could suddenly spawn such immense Steel Strength? What was more, why did it suddenly pause after creating that power, allowing the Legends to freely level devastating attacks upon it?


    "Damn it, hurry and reply!"


    A thousand question rising in her mind, Zero-Three now was infinitely anticipating that the other Legends¡ªor Joshua¡ªto hurry to the Archives and examine these images and information as well after being notified by her clone. She could pick up a faint scent that appeared normal.


    Then, after saving those images, the AI girl opened the videos.


    The first footage began with passionate war cries and the shrill hiss of winds as heaven and earth shifted. Veins of silver beams descended from the skies, blowing out rift after rift over the land directly down to the planet''s core. At the depths where all energy had been drained, magma had cooled and froze, but it burned anew as the silver beams descended, showing signs of revival.


    "Evil God [Wither] has changed its form? That''s unprecedented, but it''s unable to distort our forms now. When it reverted us to our weak states, it could only use futile energy beams¡­ the time is now!"


    Even in the noisy battlefield, an unnamed Legend''s sonorous, raging roars could be heard. "Follow me, block the beams and keep going forward!"


    By the next footage, it was no longer a Black Vortex surrounding the Evil God shroud that gradually brightened, but a dark gray orbital ring that flowed with an unusual rainbow halation. Nine Legends were rallying to charge at the Evil God known as ''Wither'', while ground troops were firing various advanced magical weaponry to stop the entity''s minions from interfering with the champions'' battle¡ªin seconds, however, all of them were startled to realize that the Evil Gods'' minions that had blanketed heaven and earth like clouds of gloom began to disintegrate by the dozens, turning into dots of black before vanishing without a trace.


    "What''s going on? Chaos signatures are falling rapidly, and the minions are all dying?"


    "What''s that Evil God doing¡ªsuicide? Could its name be ''Self-Destruct''?"


    A loud voice thick with dwarven accent echoed in the skulls of all Legendary champions, but none of them glared at the noisy fellow since everyone was left dumbfounded by the Evil God''s bizarre actions.


    In the third video, the battlefield has already shifted from the world to the Void beyond. Excessively powerful energy rays colored the lightless, barren Void with dazzling hues, while almost ten Legends stayed in hot pursuit of a silver ''meteor''¡ªthe true form of the so-called Evil God of ''Wither''. Somehow, its erratic and shapeless cloud form had now turned into a silver meteor emanating Steel Strength, which at once gave it a solid form and added to its vulnerabilities.


    After baptism by long years of war, the owner of the lens and his comrades naturally did not let that chance slip past them: the Evil God of Wither could no longer use its signature move of withering ripples, reverting its foes to their weakest state. Having lost its core Chaos ability, the entity that was not formidable in the first place naturally could not hold against the attacks of multiple Legends and their Void fleet, which was why it quickly retreated to the edge of the galaxy.


    "The Evil God of Wither is disintegrating!"


    "We''ve repelled an Evil God!"


    "It''s too special¡ªCentral Chaos Research hopes that we could pursue it, or better yet, grab part of its living parts! Evil Gods that could convert Chaos and Steel Strength is something never before seen!"


    In the same video, many luminous dots gathered together, including the owner of the lens. Leading their own troops and warships, they dashed at the direction of the feeble Evil God.


    The footage soon ended, and all information flow ceased.


    Unwilling to give up, Zero-Three continued combing through other images and videos, but was finally forced to admit that the third video was the last moment captured¡ªnine Legends, pursuing a bizarre but maimed Evil God together with their Void fleet have not been seen or heard from since.


    Perhaps it was because of the detachment of the Archives, perhaps they had been wiped out by other Evil Gods in their chase, just as there were many other possibilities. But one way or another, that course of events had concluded.


    "¡­What, that''s it?"


    Zero-Three stared at the serial number of the Data Storage Hall she was in, Hall 447. It was clearly not the last Data Storage Hall in the Archives since 551 was, which meant that the counter-offensive against the Chaos had dragged on, with unimaginably vast amounts of combat information and intelligence gained regarding Evil Gods within that period.


    But that was precisely why Zero-Three found things unusual.


    Information of nine Legendary champions and one severely injured Evil God had seemed to be entirely ignored since then. All data from that point forward did not indicate the nine Legends reappearing or that any Evil Gods had been slain. The Evil God ''Wither'' was not even amongst the twenty-one named Evil Gods, but one special entity which existence had been deliberately concealed from all historical information!


    It was simply unthinkable that the Evil God of Wither had somehow spawned so much Steel Strength from Chaos. That conversion was what the Sage himself had pursued, and there'' no reason the champions of the Glorious Era would not notice¡­


    No.


    Precisely because the Sage and the gods were obsessed over that Evil God of ''Wither'' that afterwards¡­ or more correctly, there was no afterwards. Even the Archives had concealed the story, making it a genuinely secret information.


    Imagine that. Nine Legends missing from the battlefield and one maimed Evil God¡­ Zero-Three was in slight disbelief over what secrets could be hidden beneath that deliberately buried history.


    ***


    Thud-thud-thud.


    Soon, shuffling of footsteps echoed outside of the Data Storage Hall 447. Zero-Three opened the doors after it had been knocked, and three Legendary spellcasters¡ªBarnil, Barbarossa and Vahina entered together. They stepped forward curiously, unsure why Zero-Three had called for them with emergency notifications.


    "Madam Zero-Three. Have you found some vital information?"


    Barnil the Rune Master, unlike Joshua, addressed the AI that was older than himself as ''madam'', before proceeding to make a joke out of habit. "Could you have found a treasure map left by the Sage, and obtained the wondrous arts he cultivated? That would be a magnificent find."


    Naturally, Zero-Three ignored the rigid idle conversation, and simply transmitted the important information she processed to every Legend present.


    At first, all of them were nonchalant since it was the combat diary of a Glorious Era Legendary champion. Though much of history''s blank spaces was filled and many combat records was found, it was all in the past and no more important than an ancient training manual for Extraordinary powers. However, as they kept watching and saw that nine Legends and one heavily injured Evil God disappeared entirely from the Void, their gazes began to become somber.


    "Wait. You''re saying that there''s no more information about them?"


    Barbarossa skimmed through the data again and again, but facts remained facts¡ªhe could not find what he thought he would no matter how many times he studied, and thus the wise spellcaster''s gaze began to sharpen. "We have a list of Evil Gods that had been purged and those that had survived, but ''Wither'' is not in both¡­"


    "It''s either destroyed or alive¡­ it''s impossible for it to vanish into thin air," Vahina the Sage said quietly, frowning. "According to Count Radcliffe, the Steel Python of Mycroft was corrupted by Chaos precisely because it was conducting an experiment with the Sage to ''convert Order and Chaos''. While that ended badly with the Steel Python being consumed and almost fallen, the outcome was not too bad: our once collapsing world recovered temporary Order, which Count Radcliffe restored completely recently."


    "That said," Barnil added with a little groan, "it''s obvious that the Sage did not attempt transition between Order and Chaos out of a moment of inspiration. Something must have given him the idea for such a critical trail, and he must have come across many examples before he thought of using such a way to restore the world of Mycroft."


    "There is no doubt that the unique conversion that this Evil God ''Wither'' displayed was how the Sage got the idea¡­ It has to be dead, or at least have been made by the Sage into his test subject, which begs a few questions: where did the Sage conducted that test? Could we find where his laboratory was? Are there still anything left of ''Wither'' that we could keep experimenting with?"


    Everyone nodded in agreement. The Sage could not have left Mycroft or venture away from their galaxy right after the Final Battle, and he must have a hidden place no other being was aware of to carry out several experiment in relation to Order and Chaos¡­ After all, with the war having just ended, the Sage probably would not want to overstimulate the nerves of all races by attempting to control powers of Chaos.


    It was just a hypothesis but a reasonable one, which also corresponds with the information of how history unfolded that everyone was aware of. Even so, it should not be treated as valid for further guesswork.


    As the three Legends conjectured, Zero-Three said nothing, but there was a rather bold idea she had in mind.


    ¡ªFor unknown reasons, but if Chaos pollution caused by Evil Gods could really be restored into Order, could those corrupted and polluted worlds such as Karlis, which was now just deserts and sandy lands be really restored to a normal world of Order?


    ''The Sage had failed before because he had too little time to experiment with: the world of Mycroft, being at the brink of destruction, did not gave him much chance.


    But now, while the time left for Mycroft civilization now was not exactly abundant, they could at least try¡­


    That process would definitely be infinitely difficult and dangerous, but if they did not attempt it, that danger would simply linger forever. There has to be one person to take that step, to explore that path.


    "At least," the AI girl closed her eyes and sighed inwardly once more and said, "this is one of the few things I could do for my homeworld."


    ***


    ¡­ Time passed.


    Just as the three Legendary spellcasters left Hall 447 to the halls of later numbers and see if they could find any clues about the ''Evil God of Wither'' and the Sage''s mysterious whereabouts, the dimensions rippled distinctly and heavy footsteps soon resounded over the corridors of the Unified Archives.


    Zero-Three, who was continuing her task of data transfer turned around in delight. Before long, a familiar voice spoke from outside the doors of Data Storage Hall 447.


    "That sudden emergency communications really startled me¡­ Zero-Three, what happened?"


    The door opened, and the latecomer Joshua promptly stretched his hands to catch the AI girl who had abruptly dove at him and held his waist.


    "Why were you looking for me?" he asked puzzledly, blinking.

 Chapter 760 Wanting to Run

    When he received Zero-Three''s alert, Joshua was preparing for the first graduation ceremony of Winter Fort Academy with Ying and Ling.


    To be precise, Ying and Ling were planning and preparing, while a certain warrior simply sat in the chair of the Dean''s office and watched them labor, darting here and there. It was the first time Joshua felt like he was a Count, a noble Liege¡ªalthough he was not sure if that counted as child labor exploitation, and if Israel would fire a flame arrow down from the skies at him.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    Whatever the case may be, it was a happy thing.


    Time flew since Starfall 832 to present day. Both youths had now grown into adults who could shoulder responsibilities and possess ability around Gold. When he himself was Gold, Joshua had risen with leaps and bounds up to Legendary intermediate, becoming an old man in his thirties going to his forties.


    In truth, Legendary intermediate was quite simply a self-verification that had been freely made. Legendary champions who sensed that they were reaching their limits and could hardly improve on the path they had taken would all call themselves Legendary-advance, whereas those who believed that there was still untapped talent even if their body and spirit had been honed to the pinnacle were Legendary-intermediate. Joshua certainly believed that he still had a long way to go, which was why even if he was supremely formidable, he was still developing as a champion.


    While the abilities of Winter Fort Academy students did not improve rapidly like their dean, it remained intimidating. Following six to seven years of nurturing, a batch of ordinary youths that had no foundation at first were now Gold-tier, a progress that did not lose out to the Glorious Era as recorded in the Archives. Although the Great Mana Tide had a part to play, it proved Nostradamus and the instructors'' effort in that respect.


    The First Graduation Ceremony was planned for the twenty-third of June. Joshua had been listening to a few of the instructors'' discussion regarding the actual course of the event, but quickly materialized a clone in the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds and teleported to the Archives when he received Zero-Three''s alert.


    "Evil God of Wither, and nine missing Legends?"


    Joshua held Zero-Three with one hand and tried to lift her to sit on his shoulder but was rejected, and so the warrior could only hold the Artificial Intelligence girl like a doll while stroking his chin in puzzlement. "The Steel Strength which that Evil God suddenly burst out with is extremely weird, but when you consider that the previous forms of each Evil God nurtured a civilized world, that would make things explainable. Whether the Evil God''s incarnation was incomplete or because its form was beaten to the point of collapsing, the conversion of Chaos power is nothing too unusual."


    The problem lies with why the Glorious Era, or the Sage and the gods would try to hide the fate of the Evil God ''Wither'', carefully concealing information about it and nine Legends from history?


    Joshua pondered for a moment, but could not find an answer.


    If that Evil God was really the key to converting Chaos and Order and the point of the Sage''s inspiration, it did not have to be hidden. The war had been so cruel then that everyone battled on against the enemy in despair and agony¡ªif they were to learn that Chaos was not inextinguishable but could even be restored as ordinary Steel Strength, how much courage would that information have granted the entire civilization?


    The pessimists would believe that it was seeking for one''s own death, while the optimists would think that it was the finest solution to triumph against an enemy. Joshua was convinced that, in circumstances where the pessimists would betray them, most left would be optimists.


    "This is very important news. We could use that information left behind to find the trail and coordinates in which the nine Legends pursued that Evil God and find the location of their disappearance, and perhaps find that Evil God''s remains¡­ Zero-Three, it''s really thanks to your Seventh-Class clearance!"


    Pausing his consideration of the Evil God, Joshua praised Zero-Three happily. "Us Sixth-Class clearance would never have found that data, which is the only flaw of the Archives¡ªinsufficient clearance, and data would not be attained even with violent means."


    ***


    Joshua was referring to an incident that occurred half a year ago, when the Archives was first being transported. A runic party led by Barnil had attempted to bypass the clearance setting of Data Storage Hall 18 by forcefully deciphering the storage device, only to trigger its self-destruction programming. More than twenty of those cylindrical devices were purged of any data, turning into actual black stone pillars that had no function other than to smash someone''s face.


    Having learned from that experience, Barnil and the others began to alter the entire Archives from its very runic source code. However, that process was estimated to take three hundred years for complete decryption¡ªone should indeed use their time better by training to be a god.


    Meanwhile, Zero-Three, who was still held in Joshua''s arms said nothing. It was until the warrior called her name directly that she promptly looked up.


    "Uh¡­ ah. It''s thanks to you that I could obtain His Majesty Gale''s Legacy¡­" Even she stammered, Zero-Three studied Joshua''s face carefully for a while, before asking curiously, "That''s weird, Joshua¡ªyou clearly said that it''s good news¡­ but why do you look unhappy?"


    She then flew out of his embrace and floated in front of the warrior, looking directly at his face. "You''re not disguising it seriously¡­ you''ve made an outburst and was angry before! But weren''t you at Winter Fort Academy just now? It''s definitely not Ying and Ling, so¡­"


    His expression definitely gloomy, Joshua extended a hand and gestured for Zero-Three to stop guessing. "Yes, that''s right," he sighed, shaking his head. "I''ve argued with Nostradamus and the others over at Winter Fort, and dropped them at a moment''s notice when I got your call, although it''s just a little late."


    Zero-Three had actually forgotten to ''flap'' her wings when she heard Joshua''s frank admission. "Argue? Why?" she asked, blinking and not quite understanding the news. "Aren''t you great friends? Kindred spirits, even¡­"


    "It''s precisely because we''re kindred spirits and great friends that genuine anger burst out when there are differences."


    Joshua created two chairs out of thin air and gestured for Zero-Three to sit with him. His expression calmed a little as he sat, but it was some time before he continued, "It''s actually nothing too important¡­ Zero-Three, did you see our fight with the main body of the Black Fog?"


    "I''ve seen it."


    Zero-Three''s chair was one size smaller than Joshua''s and a perfect fit for her form. Her processing core whirled for a few cycles as she thought about the warrior''s words, but still could not link that with why they argued, and so could only ask, "You''ve worked together to seal it¡­ it was an incredible battle, but why would that cause conflict amongst you?"


    In return, Joshua kept silent for a long time on his chair, but finally exhaled a somber breath.


    "Because they want to run," he said helplessly.


    "To be exact, most of Mycroft''s Legends intend to run."

 Chapter 761 All that They Say was Righ

    Zero-Three appeared at a loss.


    "Run?"


    ''What is that? A race?''


    "It''s not a race. I meant that the ability of the Black Fog''s main body had made most Legendary champions aware of the difference in combat ability between Evil Gods and Legends."


    "For the first time, they truly understood that, at its core, the difference between ''god'' and ''Evil God'' was not a perspective of ''Evil''."


    As Joshua continued flatly, his voice became calmer. "Being Legends, gods were certainly not profound and unstoppable beings in their eyes, while the Evil Gods and the Sage were naturally just divine beings who were a bit more powerful. That was what most of Mycroft''s Legends once thought, but after facing the main body of the Black Fog, they realized that the power of true ancient evils cannot be balanced out by dozens of years of diligence."


    "In other words, they feel fear in the face of the fact that Evil Gods would invade in the future¡ªit might not even be fear, but they were simply doing what they believe to be right¡­"


    "¡­and run."


    Zero Tree listened silently to Joshua. Somehow, she did not have any contemptuous opinions, but a profound helplessness.


    ''Indeed, everyone would feel fear¡­ if they didn''t, nobody would try to stand against the tide, right?''


    Evil Gods are disasters of the Multiverse, a calamity akin to volcanic eruptions, typhoon, and tectonic quaking. A civilization''s best choice against such disaster was naturally to run¡ªno matter how powerful they were, no one would find purpose in swinging their blades at volcanos or charging against a typhoon.


    Even if the calamity was defeated, what purpose could there be? Bodies laden with wounds, countless lives perishing and a world that had been restored after much difficulty destroyed¡ªwas that really worth it?


    Meanwhile, Joshua continued his peaceful monologue. "I know what they think¡­ They are certainly unafraid: they don''t even fear death, so why would they fear Evil Gods? What''s more, everyone''s a Legendary champion. If the enemy can''t be beaten, retreat is absolutely possible."


    "It''s their duty as human and their honor as champions that kept them here, to share the fate of Mycroft''s civilization."


    At that, Joshua sighed heavily once more.


    Though they weren''t acquainted for long, the warrior would not hesitate to say that all Mycroft Legends were individuals free from inferior tastes.


    They may have misdemeanors or eccentricities, such as smoking, pretending to be ordinary adventurers as a confidence trick, siring a bunch of bastards or buy houses everywhere but not living in any single one of them¡­ still, it was just their lifestyle, for they were willing to put their lives on the line during critical moments to protect this world and civilization they loved.


    But now was not the critical moment, was it not?


    The Evil Gods would come in in decades: three if they''re early, four or five if they''re late, or perhaps even seven to eight.


    Such a long time would have been enough for the Mycroft civilization to prepare appropriate countermeasures instead of being forced into panicky decisive battles against the Evil Gods. Just like how the moment of volcanic eruption could be observed, knowing when the typhoon would hit land and observe when the tremors begin, allowing local inhabitants to be relocated as soon as possible, Mycroft''s civilization could evade the blade swung against them in its entirety, hiding afar and reclaim their home when their development was finally complete.


    Was that idea wrong? Of course not! That which Starfall Era lacked was time¡ªif they had a few hundred years more, with all data and Legacy of the Glorious Era, Starfall would become more powerful than their predecessors through generations after generations of striving.


    But¡­


    Joshua clenched his fist.


    But could they really run? Would there really be time to progress?


    If the mastermind behind the scenes he imagined existed, there was no meaning in running for Mycroft''s civilization.


    Still, that remained a guess that Joshua himself doubted. Others would not believe him even if he told them.


    "They have many ideas, each of which is complete. It seems that they had been solemnly considering the future of our world all this time."


    Joshua looked up, staring at the black dome of the Data Storage Hall.


    "For example, the Nature''s Magister."


    "Galanoud had suggested that she would use her real form as a carrier and create a ''Hibernation Hold'' the size of several mountain chains. Like the Father Nature did back then, she would preserve every single body of our civilization in her own within a deep sleep, while she entered the Void to search for another world suitable for our survival."


    "It''s a crazy idea, but there''s a great chance of success because she''s the Nature''s Magister. She herself is a complete ecosphere, and as long as she could land on a world that fits the conditions, the Mycroft civilization would flourish once more in decades, rebuilding its present glory."


    "And then there''s William and Stanley, both scholars in the spiritual discipline and a class above Galanoud in madness. They are planning to build a colossal spell formation for the world that transfers all living souls on Mycroft to the Mana Net Server, leaving the Spiritual Terminal as a single embodiment in reality. They believe it''s possible for physical bodies and puppets, and we just have to guide the puppets into the world through soul projection¡ªin terms of safety or resource consumption, it''s many times better than it was now.


    "Sounds familiar? That''s right. They''re talking about another World Regulator Circle, the original form of the Evil God of Calamity. Those fellows didn''t know about the existence of the World Regulator Circle and yet suggested a similar, perhaps identical concept. Great minds think alike indeed."


    "Even Nostradamus thought that it''s a good idea. He went further by suggesting that my Soul Pool Spheres and Restoration Beams works perfectly in tandem with both plans¡ªa carrier that can store souls and an autonomous machine that perfectly restore physical bodies. With those, we could stuff all souls in our civilization into a server machine that was the size of a mountain, releasing it in a target world to recreate Mycroft civilization."


    "It''s perfect. We don''t have to abandon anyone and could bring everyone along¡ªeven geezers in their eighties would regain new life from it."


    At those words, Joshua closed his eyes and sighed deeply. "There are so many of us thinking up so many solutions, and yet I alone thought about how to strengthen myself, to fight the Evil Gods when everyone else though about how to leave and evade¡­ this doesn''t feel right."


    Zero-Three was no longer in her chair. Hovering in the air, she did not know what she could say, and so simply held on to the warrior''s arm.


    "You understand them, just as they understand you¡­ There''s no need to be angered by such matters," the Artificial Intelligence girl said softly beside the warrior''s ear. "There''s still a lot of time, don''t we have a lot of time to think?"


    "I know¡­"


    Joshua clenched his fists again but quickly freed them. "I still remember what Nostradamus just told me."


    With that, he delved into that recent memory.


    ***


    In a laboratory within the depths of Winter Fort Academy, Nostradamus and the other Legends were in their seats over a round table. The old mage, sitting on the opposite end, stared at the warrior with a twinkle in his eyes.


    "Joshua," he began with the most solemn of tones, "if you, or any of us could become a class of being like the Sage, we could well fight to the death for our honor, just like the Glorious Era did before."


    "However, we are the navigators of our own civilization, the highest authority there is. We can decide for Mycroft''s future, whether they hibernate like Galanoud suggested, or would all be transferred into a server as pure spiritual bodies."


    "Joshua, we are Extraordinary individuals. Our chat here could decide the direction for a great civilization, which is why we must be prudent, respectful and cautious above all, leaving no space for error. This is a great power, our greatest honor and also our greatest responsibility. We can''t decide the future of everyone in this world according to personal preferences."


    "That''s right."


    Israel clone sighed in a corner. "We are not the Glorious Era. We don''t have the basis to be confident, to be as prideful as they had been. Moreover, even they had paid the price for their arrogance, which led to our existences now."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    "As successors of that era, we naturally could not let history repeat itself, what with millions of citizens¡ªso what if we could repel the Evil Gods? They wouldn''t be able to even lift a finger against their minions."


    ***


    As his flashback ended, Joshua neither sighed nor clenched his fist.


    "Of course," he said calmly after another long silence, "Everything they''ve said was right."


    "I myself wanted to escape through methods such as Peaceful Paradise. I''ve created perfect human base form and examined what abilities Void Behemoth flesh could bring all to prevent the scenario where most normal citizens would not even be able to repel the minions of Evil Gods¡­ I''m actually no different than them, and I''ve no clue how to face the collective assault of who-knows-how-many Evil Gods."


    "It''s another matter if I was the Sage¡ªbut how did he reach such heights? He was not someone selfish who would conceal how he Ascended, but the fact remains that he left no information. We combed through the archives just to find even the tiniest of clues¡­ the Evil God of Wither counts as one, I''ll look into its fate later."


    "¡­"


    Zero-Three said nothing and held on to Joshua''s arm tightly. The warrior, meanwhile, stared at the rows of data storage devices beneath the transparent crystal floorboards, but said nothing.


    "I''m actually not angry, Zero-Three." He continued after some time. "I just want to think about it¡­"


    "¡­If we really could flee, could displaced dogs like us ever fight back?"

 Chapter 762 If There Was No Try

    Another silence lasted briefly, pierced by Joshua himself.


    He sighed beneath the white illumination of the Archives hall, shaking his head. "It''s fine. Who cares what they do? There would always be warmongers and pacifists."


    It would be inhuman to have neither contradiction nor conflict in thought.


    With that soliloquy, he promptly rose and looked around the Data Storage hall. "Everyone''s opinions are different in the first place." He laughed as he looked at the dense rows of the data storage devices. "It''s a waste of effort to be bothered by such matters.


    "¡­ Eh?"


    Zero-Three, who had been lingering behind Joshua and thinking hard about how she should console Joshua blinked and paused for a moment. "Wait¡­ Wait," she stammered after some time, "weren''t you looking very¡­ very angry just a while ago?"


    ''Lost and bewildered as well?'' Zero-Three left the latter part unsaid since those two words appeared to be unrelated to Joshua, who was now calm, composed and did not appear dispirited at all. The Artificial Intelligence girl even suspected that something was wrong with her observation system that she was seeing illusions.


    "Angry? Of course I am. That bunch haven''t even seen the true face of an Evil God, and yet just encountering the main body of the Black Fog already pushed them to the idea for an early retreat¡ªI understand that they are being prudent, to prepare for the worst even in case of triumphs, but I am still the only one amongst them who had seen an Evil God, and I still have no intention to run. What are they even being nervous about?"


    Joshua waved his hand, and a silver halo appeared behind him. It released mana translucent crystal shards that flowed with substantial luminous data points, just like how Zero-Three connected herself to the data storage devices across the hall. "But that''s just it," Joshua said, helping Zero-Three transfer the Archives data while leisurely strolling around the hall. "If I have to put it in words, I''m not angry over their prudence, just simply annoyed."


    "Annoyed?" Zero-Three repeated reflexively, her voice heavy with bewilderment.


    "Annoyed. Annoyed at why they won''t believe I can''t reach the Sage''s level."


    Joshua pursed his lips. "I have risen from Silver to Legend in a few years, and probably would be an equal of the gods in a dozen. And there''s still at least more than twenty years before the Evil Gods'' invasion, perhaps decades more."


    "When that time comes, I would definitely be more powerful than the main body of the Black Fog, even most Evil Gods¡ªthere might even be a chance of finding the Sage as well if we''re lucky. Look, weren''t you just telling me about the ''Evil God Wither''? That''s a very precious clue¡­ if I could really find some hint as to what the Sage''s level had been, everything in the future would not be set in stone.


    "Most importantly."


    Joshua turned and patted Zero-Three''s head, who had been following behind him all along and drawing a blank at Joshua''s words. "I''m a knowledgeable warrior," he grinned and continued, "who had witnessed the true face of the Evil God and the aftershadow of the Sage, a warrior who speaks and laughs with the gods¡ªthere''s no need for you to console me."


    "I''ve saved worlds, destroyed worlds and aided a galactic civilization to defeat a Void aberration that devoured planets. I''ve even righted a world which time was distorted¡ªI could change fate during my morning push-ups. It''s just an Evil God invasion, it''s not me to scream panickily ''we''re finished''."


    As he spoke, the translucent crystals that Joshua spread wherein countless data flow promptly stopped. "Alright," Joshua said effortlessly when he noticed that, "the data for this hall is fully transferred, we can move on to the next one."


    Zero-Three was left even more bewildered. She scanned the data storage in shock, only to realize that Joshua had indeed finished transferring all data in that hall in a matter of minutes. "My transfer speed is a hundred and forty times of most Supreme mages," she muttered, staring at the transfer progress bar that was displaying ''100%'', "how could this be¡­"


    "Everyone is an AI, it''s just that one is nurtured by parents while the other was made by engineers and researchers. In my opinion, you''re an ordinary human who cannot be replaced like me."


    Joshua had already started for the exit of the hall while waving at Zero-Three behind him. "I still have things to do at the Winter Fort, I won''t be keeping you company for the moment¡­ but you can call me anytime if there''s more information about the Sage."


    "Alright."


    Zero-Three nodded subconsciously and hence watched as Joshua''s figure left the hall. It was after she had pause for a long time that she finally realized something amidst her dejection.


    "Wait, who''s human?!"


    ***


    Outside the hall.


    Joshua''s expression which had the hint of a smile before quickly turned calm but cold.


    "Sage."


    He extended his right hand and stared at his palm, saying that name quietly, as if mulling upon the endlessly profound meaning it embodied.


    "Evil God."


    He looked up, clenching his fists and said that word pronoun coldly, the emotion that stirs within his heart unfathomable.


    Finally, all emotion was compressed into a single word that was spoken without feeling.


    "Interesting."


    With that, his figure disappeared. A spatial rift appeared almost instantly outside the Archives, closing itself as soon as it appeared, just like an illusion.


    ***


    "The progress of human evolution is stagnating."


    It was the year-end speech for the graduating year of Winter Fort Academy in Moldavia. On a stair-shaped chamber, almost a hundred students were sitting at the front rows just as hundreds of juniors sat behind, staring solemnly at the stage that was converted to a speech platform.


    A middle-aged mage calmly stood before all students, withstanding their gazes as he used magic to louden his voice and deliver it to everyone''s ears, showing neither nervousness nor hesitation.


    "As all would know, the bloodlines of every human, elf, dwarf, halfling, pygmy, even the extinct centaur and orc all shared the same origins. In the primal ages dozens of million years ago, the oldest of human tribes had yet to split¡ªthere were many alien species then, with many realms yet to be developed. Our ancestors thus dwelled within those warm plains, never leaving the place over a million years."


    Nostradamus and Israel were seated on the highest edge of the chamber, both of them having withdrawn their presence and were watching the middle-aged mage speech calmly. Neither the students or any of the instructors had noticed that the two highest leaders of the Empire were right behind them, and it was in that moment that a figure appeared and sat down without pause beside Israel, drawing looks from both men.


    Joshua made a ''quiet, watch the speech'' gesture at the pair and then said nothing, which promptly stopped Nostradamus and Israel''s inquisitiveness in regards to where he went, and instead returned their attention to the long-prepared speech.


    "However, an unusual climate shift¡ªwhich was what now appeared to have been the First Ice Age had forced our ancestors to migrate away from their home. In that process which lasted over thousands of years, some humans went for the damp thickets of the South, some to the dry mountains to the West, while others stayed where there were¡­ Essentially, there are as many choices as there are races¡ªbut for the first time, our ancestors spread themselves across the entire world."


    "The ones who had gone to the south were present-day elves, those who had entered the mountains were the ancestors of the dwarves, while those who stayed were the ancient barbarians of the cold realms. Both halflings and pygmies had evolved after their warm habitats of underground tunnels, and there are those lucky ones who had migrated to plains of optimal temperature, eventually becoming ordinary humans like you and I."


    "The state of life would change along with environments, a truth observed from our countless experiments. The Northern Shark Lizard are of the ice-attribute, but the Southern variants mastered the dual-attribute of water and earth. Fire dragons inhabit volcanos while lightning dragons often live at rainy summits¡ªthose are not coincidences."


    The middle-aged mage giving a speech was from the West Mountains. His voice was rich, charismatic, and showed some West Mountain accent. Everyone present, however, did not mind since he had impressed them with his strong scholarly command, which was in turn why he had the opportunity to give the speech.


    "Just as we change the world, the world changes us. Life would never cease adapting to different environments and improve generation after generation¡ªthe numbers indicated that eight-hundred years ago, the average human was Iron-class. But now, here in Moldavia alone, the ability of our sixteen-year-old youths is Iron-intermediate, which is still rising at an unprecedented speed."


    "But it''s all an illusion," the mage speaker suddenly said earnestly, "it''s not our forms evolving, but simply because everyone is receiving good nutrition such as meat and are granted access to refinement."


    "The progress at which life adapts to the environment now no longer catches up to speed where life alters our environment."


    "Our evolution had long stagnated."


    Those few words quickly stirred an uproar in the chamber. Although the sporadic chatter and surprised gaps were calmed by the instructors who were present, there were distinct shock and incomprehension in the eyes of all students.


    Meanwhile, the middle-aged mage continued his speech.


    "As technology advances, cultivation becomes common and Extraordinary abilities gradually entrenches into all intelligent beings on Mycroft, including elves, dwarves and halflings alike, our physical bodies no longer have to adapt to our environments. We have houses and clothing to warm ourselves, cultivation that could withstand temperatures a hundred degrees below, magic and aura to freely enter and exit the Void. Millennia ago, in the previous era, life no longer had to adapt to surroundings actively since the progress of our ancestors'' wisdom could already replace our bodies'' adaptivity and evolution."


    The mage''s voice was so loud that the three Legends at the rear of the chamber could hear him clearly. Israel''s expression was calm, Nostradamus''s impassive while Joshua grinned and nodded.


    "Our wisdom has made us without equal, human''s civilizations hence becoming the dominant force, having no challenge apart from civil strife. That''s precisely why our progress stopped entirely, or in other words had become so slow that it could not catch up with us."


    The mage appeared to grow gradually more absorbed in the speech. It appeared to be the thoughts in the depths of his heart, and now, he looked around at the hundreds of students and instructors, shouting, "Now, our civilization is about the entre the Void¡ªhas there been any race who could not depend on cultivation or magical equipment to enter the Void with their physical bodies?!''


    "No! Not even dragons! Apart from Ancient Dragons and Void Behemoths of legends, no life could survive with their bodies alone in the Void! We humans have the ability to travel in the Void but not bodies that are compatible with it¡ªsuch is the glory of our wisdom, but that does not mean we should accept that weakness! It''s time to change. Our intelligence should not simply accept its feeble vessel, and through natural evolution requires millions of years for a single grand progress, that is outdated. Now, we must change on our own!"


    "Our ancestors had used millions of years to progress from eating raw meat to using fire for cooking, to develop from scattered settlements into tribes, to learn how to use stone tools and build houses. It''s only eight thousand years ago that they''ve learned to forge metals, and it''s only thirteen hundred years ago that they''ve reached the pinnacle of civilization! Natural evolution would never catch up to civilization''s progress: the bodies of citizens living in certain primitive settlements of isolated seas doesn''t compare to our average twelve-year-old boys¡­ Natural evolution has now lost its purpose, and we cannot rely on mutation to enter the Void, to adapt amidst the endless worlds of the Multiverse!"


    "Only through wisdom, magic, aura, and altering our bodies through our wisdom could ''humans'' and ''intelligent beings'' adapt to the borderless Multiverse."


    "That''s me."


    With those words, the mage speaker pointed at himself and then at every student.


    "And all of you."


    "That''s the path all of us and all civilization should strive for in the future."


    ***


    As the mage added some remarks in closing, the students beneath the stage clapped wildly, an applause that echoed across the entire chamber. Even so, all that was not important¡ªto the rear of the chamber, several Legendary champions were arguing in hushed voices.


    "Joshua!"


    Nostradamus scolded in a hushed voice. "Is that what you want? Promoting how ''Human Body Alteration'' is viable inside the entire Winter Fort Academy, and use the students in turn to advertise your theories?!"


    The old mage remembered those dense rows of ''perfect human body prototypes'' in the Fourth Practical Lab of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, as well as those Void disbelieving Void aberrations that should only exist in nightmares.


    "So you do intend to change all humans¡­" he sighed. "You were not joking."


    "I never joke, apart from some corny ones. Nostradamus, you should''ve noticed that at least eight years ago."


    Joshua appeared not to mind the old mage''s interrogation. He watched the students, their face flushed in excitement as they saluted the mage speaker and said quietly, "humans now are still the same primitive species they were millions of years ago. Our wisdom had stopped evolution, which is why it must be through our wisdom that it progresses again. This is the first step our civilization would take to become a real Void civilization."


    "Who do you think you are? God, or the Sage? Are you sure that the alterations you have in mind are really suitable for humans?"


    Nostradamus stroked his temples. He had already calm but he continued with a serious tone, "humans are certainly feeble now, but at least there is stability. Our civilization, our society basically exists because of that feeble body¡ªif the day comes that everyone suddenly flies, our architectural style and society would see great upheaval. But now, what you''re doing would not just allow humans to fly: all of humankind would become Extraordinary individuals."


    "That upheaval would send shockwaves across civilization and society, and humans would no longer humans¡ªmost importantly, you can''t guarantee its safety! And yet you''re still going through with it!"


    "And?" Joshua retorted coolly. "Would we know if it''s suitable after those modifications? Do you think aura and magic are not alterations? What are we, Legendary champions, then? Liches, as well as elemental, soul and runic mages. Becoming stronger than dragons, more agile than birds, becoming a warrior who could move through the Void physically. Is that not a special alteration that is not commonly used?"


    "I just want everyone to have those alterations, which is unusual that you can''t understand me. I don''t intend to force it on everyone, but keep it discreet so that our civilization could adapt to it, so that they would seek it on their own accord."


    "Moreover, I am human," Joshua added, pointing at himself before gesturing at both Nostradamus and Israel as well. "Just as you are. And if we are, why are they not after modifications?"


    Nostradamus appeared intent on further retort, but Israel, seated between them gestured for the both of them to stop.


    "That''s enough¡ªthere''s nothing to argue over something so frivolous. Master, you believe the change would cause society to unravel and that ''human self-identity'' collapse, but Joshua considers the future. He''s right: our civilization is stepping into the infinite Void¡­ and the feeble human physique would be a burden that impedes us."


    "You''ve just argued over the issue of Evil Gods, so why argue again? This problem isn''t¡­"


    At that, the Emperor groaned and sighed. "Alright, we can make a call on this matter."


    "I know that you, Nostradamus, don''t completely disagree with my idea."


    Joshua spoke again, his voice calmed as he turned towards the elderly mage, who held a pained expression. "You simply believe that such an important matter must be thought through carefully, planned across decades and implemented steadily¡ªonly that ensures the entire civilization would progress into a new era in stability and without chaos."


    "But we no longer have the time¡ªif we are actually considering storing human as souls into a Regulator Circle and send it away, would modifying the human race even compare?"


    "If we did not try," the warrior said quietly, "there would never be another chance¡ªsuch is resistance or counterattack, and with me."


    With those words, Joshua rose and left the hall, leaving Nostradamus and Israel in their seats.


    "¡­Haha."


    Having ascertained that Joshua''s life signature had vanished from the surrounding dimensional ripples, Nostradamus, whose expression had been contorted and showing melancholy abrupted shifted. The old mage started to laugh softly and breathed a gasp.


    "Finally," he said in a tone that could have been either gratitude or delight. "He finally has the intention ''to strengthen''."


    Israel''s clone nodded and sighed beside him. "Never thought that we have to play such characters."


    Nostradamus closed his eyes.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    "Joshua¡­" he said rather wearily, "is the one person in all Mycroft who had Ascended the quickest and closest the Sage, even when statistics of the Glorious Era was included¡­ I''ve said that a few years ago before, but I still have to say it again."


    "There''s no third person, other than him and Igor who are most likely to reach ''the Sage''s level''. Furthermore, Igor is already an old man¡ªhis talent may be exceptional, but he has been bound to much by Mycroft''s civilization. Only Joshua could transcend that, a young man who had already traveled across the Multiverse, setting foot upon many worlds."


    "And yet, all that fellow ever though about is the idea to ''challenge powerful foes'', without the resolve to ''become stronger''. Ability is simply a ticket to a challenge for him, or perhaps even a mere tool. His talent is so great that even if he strengthens rapidly even when wasn''t paying attention, which in turn left him dispassionate about that respect."


    Israel nodded in agreement. "And now, he would want to improve. For the first time, he isn''t thinking about ''I would challenge the Sage one day'', but that ''I must reach the Sage''s level as soon as possible. It may appear the same on the surface, since how would he challenge the Sage without being on equal terms? That being said, the former depends heavily on ''finding the Sage'', while the latter is simply ''becoming as strong as the Sage''¡­ at least he''s snapped out of such thoughts."


    "Wait."


    Nostradamus suddenly frowned. "Do you think Joshua might have picked up on our intentions?"


    "Who cares?"


    Israel shook his head nonchalantly. "So what if he picked up on it? That''s his own will, and we''re just offering a juncture. It''s not a lie since if he could not reach the Sage''s level, we could never lead a bunch of confused, unenlightened feudal peasants to the war against the Evil Gods."


    "Everything is just as he said: there wouldn''t be a chance if we don''t try."

 Chapter 763 Secret of the Seven Gods

    Before leaving Winter Fort Academy, Joshua had visited Ying and Ling in passing as well. His arrival did not disturb them, and neither did Nostradamus and Israel¡ªthe Legendary champions had gathered there as quietly as they left.


    Ying was dressed in a smaller-sized instructor uniform and had a ponytail tied behind her. She was seriously discussing the remaining procedures for the graduation ceremony with other instructors, and Joshua could hear her asking the Imperial Royal Mage Guild''s observers about the graduates'' internship. She spoke with composure and frankness, even using her Spirit Terminal to display a series of tables as she went into detail about the attributes and strengths of mage graduates from Winter Fort Academy.


    Ling meanwhile was standing in corner, recording and calculating solemnly all expenditures, planning, and resources needed for all proceedings, future internships and the ''Winter Fort Academy Special Entrepreneurship Funding''. He had been managing the Liege''s Residence, as well as all of Moldavia''s financial since a while ago, which was why him being in charge of an academy''s capital flow was akin to using a sledgehammer to crack a nut¡ªJoshua could tell that he was even doing his work rather absent-mindedly, seemingly able to settle everything with his reflexes alone.


    Those two cute fellows were now both geniuses who could hold their own, able to earn others'' respect with their own abilities and without relying on others'' authority.


    Furthermore, their ability had improved. Though their energy signatures were very obscure, Joshua could sense clearly that both of them were now around Gold-advanced, mainly because unordinary beings such as the divine armaments should not be defined as ''Supreme'', giving them a rather vague categorization.


    Still, regardless if they were Gold-advanced or Supreme-lower, they were certainly formidable to have such ability at their age. After all, it was only either eight or nine years since Joshua pulled both armaments out from the dungeon¡ªwhile Joshua''s exceptional ability was a reason that they could attain such power in less than ten years after awakening, the perseverance and diligence of both divine armaments spoke volumes.


    Even if the period since they were forged was taken into account, which was right after Joshua was born and two of his carpal bones were extracted to create them, it was just almost thirty years¡ªto reach Gold or Supreme at such an age is already a rare prodigy! Moreover, it would not be unusual for Supreme-pinnacle champions to keep their true forms of near-indestructible sacred objects as a family heirloom, for they are even worthy as national treasures that do not dull in value even in the hands of ordinary Legends.


    It was just a pity that Joshua was no typical Legend. He was simply so unbelievably powerful that the force his punch¡ªmuch less a weapon could not be blocked by World Barriers, while his body was one of the sturdiest substances in the observable universe.


    Such a powerful fist and body simply nullified the need for any weapon and armor for him, for all tools and equipment are lacking compared to the warrior''s own body, a physique with supernatural powers even without using external items.


    However, that was precisely why his weapons found their own path.


    "Divine armament technology originates from the artificial fairies year ago¡ªjust as psionic form has been."


    Joshua could not help murmuring as he watched Ying and Ling busying around. "It''s time for a visit to Fairyland."


    ***


    Ying and Ling had been by Joshua''s side in countless battles, after having fully experienced the great skirmish against millions of aberrations. They had absorbed Chaos energies beyond Gold and Supreme and gained a the firmest of foundations, but the technique in which they were forged remained not at all complete. What was more, they remain the Seventh Generation of specially modified weapons, a fairy of ''Order'' that stood against elements of ''Chaos''.


    Indeed, since their forging had been unstable, both Ying and Ling could not stay in the same class and Joshua. That was why they became slowly unable to catch up to the warrior, and things developed to how they were now.


    To change that, Joshua decided that he should go to Fairyland as soon as possible¡ªimmediately, in fact, and not merely for Ying and Ling, but for himself too.


    He has many questions in mind for the seemingly innocent and na?ve Fairy Queens about the world, elements, Void and the Sage. He wished to learn from those ancient fairies about various unsolved mysterious, legacies from ancient times, along with a great many things.


    Joshua turned and leave at the very thought, his form vanishing with a dimensional oscillation, leaving Winter Fort Academy standing beneath the summer''s thin mist of Mount Nissia.


    ***


    Fairyland was separate from the world, and there were basically no portals that connected the world of Mycroft to that mysterious plane.


    The only one that qualified was a direct one found at the Triplet Mountain Holy City of the Empire, the place where the Royal House of Diamond had made their pact with the fairies. A clone of the Fairyland was stationed there, watching anyone with the intent of making passage.


    The Royal House of Diamond was, on a certain perspective, a member of the fairies. It was alleged that one person in every Diamond generation would reincarnate as a fairy after death, which appears to be the case for Adrian the Sixth Prince, the creator of Fairy Cards. Through that wildly popular game, the youth is ranked amongst the top twenty wealthiest persons in the world, and was having a trip around the far southern reaches with his sister. After all, the state of the Empire was now not as chaotic as it had been when Israel was grievously wounded, and with the future made clear, princes and princesses like them who are fated not to ascend to the throne would naturally have to distant themselves away from the center of the Empire''s power.


    Nevertheless, everything meant that Mycroft had no quick path to Fairyland. Even if it was Joshua, he would have to directly fly through the Void and land there, or teleporting there with a transit hub.


    Then, what place is there that could be connected to the main realm of Mycroft, and the Fairyland beyond the world?


    The answer was the Infinite Horizon, and only that.


    With a rather unpowerful dimensional ripple that vanished amidst surges of the Void, Joshua''s body had already entered the Infinite Horizon, located inside the world of Mycroft.


    Since a long time ago, the Infinite Horizon was akin to a ''transit hub'' area in the Glorious Era, with the entrances and exits to every divine nation of the gods, or what was their private demiplanes were all located there. There were also doorways directed to the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds and the Unified Archives, just as certain believers and champions whose ability had reached Supreme could freely move through the Infinite Horizon, as well as various planes and demiplanes attached to the world of Mycroft. In addition, for convenience, the mage tower and private spatial bubbles of many mages have permission to move through the Infinite Horizon, making moving through the Void easy.


    Now, however, though the profoundness was already gone, the millions of private planes and divine nations all falling into destruction, the Infinite Horizon retained the many functions it had before.


    Joshua stood amidst the Void of the Infinite Horizon, searching for teleportation coordinates to Fairyland that remained in the Infinite Horizon. It was a process that lasted just a few seconds, with the warrior having the excess strength to observe his environment in his search, allowing him to carefully scrutinize this residence of the gods.


    As its name suggests, the Infinite Horizon appeared to be a void without borders. Compared to the external Void, however, the Infinite Horizon appeared gentle and stable, devoid of any ripples from dimensional turbulence. Back when Joshua had challenged Igor, he had once been sent flying by the elderly pontiff into that realm¡ªeven then, neither Legendary champions'' full power burst of energy blows could stir many ripples in that world, even if they were considered the pinnacle of Mycroft beings, at most breaking considerable portions of the Infinite Horizon and the Void barrier.


    If that was the case, why was the Infinite Horizon no different from the Void? And it appeared to be the case since the Glorious Era.


    In fact, Joshua had difficulty understanding the idea. He thought that it was a waste to simply keep such a massive plane empty, for would it not be great to farm with such a vast piece of land? If that would not do, it was alright to build some houses and have more people living within. After all, information suggests that the important areas during the Glorious Era were teeming with people and housing prices had inflated beyond imagination that even a Supreme champion could buy a suite with all their wealth.


    If drastic measures were needed, they could simply hang a huge silver luminous sphere at the center and build a few steel platforms where ten to twenty elite adventurers could be stationed, allowing them to use the Infinite Horizon as a transit to explore other worlds. The sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu would be there, but it was a fine choice and better than keeping it empty. However, the gods, the Sage, even the present-day Seven Gods did nothing at all¡ªthe Infinite Horizon hence carried on its existence in silence, empty and vast until today.


    In the one thousand years the new Seven Gods of men reigned, they had stayed silent in the Infinite Horizon. So, what had they actually done? Joshua had always been curious, and each time he encountered them, he would always have other, more vital issues he needs to learn about and hence did not have to chance to ask, just as it was the exact same case now: even if he had some questions in mind, he had no intention of staying any longer in the Infinite Horizon to scrutinize if the gods were doing something unknown in this boundless Void.


    Still, just as curiosity and interest filled his mind and he scanned every direction of the Infinite Horizon, he suddenly noticed some bizarre Void phenomenon.


    ¡ªVeins of mild light appeared at the edge of the distant Void.


    The light was indistinct, and could have been an illusion.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    There was excessive distance away from the vague radiance. If it had not been Joshua, a Legendary champion who could observe thousands of worlds even across the dimensional turbulences in the Void, none would have noticed those veins of dissimilar radiance appearing on the edge of the distant Void.


    ¡ªAn emerald-purple, violent but dull radiance.


    ¡ªA pitch-black, stable yet dark radiance.


    ¡ªA sky-blue, asymmetric yet repetitive radiance.


    ¡ªA light-green, orderly yet sporadic radiance.


    ¡ªA pale-gold, complex yet distinct radiance.


    ¡ªA steel-grey, stalwart yet ever-changing radiance.


    And finally, dots of light that flickered like pure-white stardust, and yet reveals endless vigor.


    Seven radiances that were absolutely different and yet flowing in immeasurable harmony were glittering in seven different directions of the Infinite Horizon, occupying most of the area across the realm. The lights changed incessantly complicatedly like a tangram, mixing and finally becoming a halation that engulfed the entire Infinite Horizon.


    ''What on earth was that?''


    Even Joshua himself could not see through the lights to uncover its secrets, although he naturally knew that the divine force of a deity lay behind each radiance, and was even able to elaborate in detail the name of each god.


    But why?


    What were the gods doing?


    They had virtually not interfered with the human world over a thousand years. Even their agents, the Seven Gods Church, rarely received their direct decree. Like a silent but ever-present observer, never appearing unless it was necessary, never appearing, never making a sound as if they never existed.


    They would never make a move unless other gods did first. It appeared to not matter to them even if a race warred to the point of extinction or the world collapsed on Mycroft, and while they were known as ''gods'', they never displayed the profound power in which ''gods'' changed the world, guiding civilization and races. They do not even have the arrogance or the weirdly unconditional selflessness that seemed inherent in divine beings.


    There must be some great secret behind the Seven Gods, which could also be correlated to their enigmatic actions, even the very existence of the Infinite Horizon. Joshua knew that very clear after having multiple encounters with the God of Might and Justice. He was sure that while they appeared shallow, there must be some unknown mission on their shoulders¡ªthey would never be looking for the ''Divine Evoker'' so urgently, searching for ''Divine Ascendant'' that could replace them.


    Their mission must be even more important than their very existence, and that was precisely why the God of Might that did not even fear ''Divine Death'' combed heaven and earth so hurriedly, searching for His successor.


    But as it was mentioned before¡­


    Now was not the time to mind such things.


    Joshua had already found the path towards Fairyland. With a punch, he mildly ''opened'' a dimensional passageway, and hence simply vanished from the mysterious Infinite Horizon.


    Just as he thought, whether the Infinite Horizon held some secret, it did not appear detrimental to Starfall Era Mycroft Civilization. Since that was the case, instead of hastily pursuing the truth, it was better to wait patiently, and like how river always flows into the seas, they would eventually learn everything.


    ***


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the dimensions, another party that was mid-teleportation as well had fallen into a great crisis.


    "Priest!!! So, you really are the Liege''s pupil!"


    In the Void, the high-pitch howl of a certain rider echoed amidst the erratic dimensional turbulences inside the rainbow arc of teleportation. "Others notwithstanding, you''ve mastered his quality of running into trouble!"


    "Nonsense!"


    Another voice that appeared composed but was a mess of panicking sounded in the turbulence as well. "Neither my mentor and I have such an attribute, it''s all clearly because of your Crow''s Mouth! Aaaah! What''s going on, the warp point is changing again¡ªwhere are we going to land?!"

 Chapter 764 Crow’s Mouth and Trouble Finder

    Everything began a few days ago, when the new pupil of a certain Legendary warrior went on another otherworld expedition.


    Starfall Year 839, noontime on third of May. Priest and his party, their chests brimming with a grand sensation, at entered a portal to board the Void vessel Grancypher ahead of another otherworld exploration¡ªsomething they were getting used to now. However, all of them did not expect that the next assigned destination by the Imperial External Exploration Department was unlike the other worlds they have visited before.


    "You''re saying that, this time, we are exploring ''a world that might be suitable for living'', but ''a world at the very edge of the galaxy''?"


    The party''s spellcaster, a professional mage who enjoyed using his scepter and scrolls even more than women asked in curiosity. "What you mean is that our objective is not finding a colony, but to find the edge of the galaxy¡ªis that right?"


    "Of course."


    The soft but attractive voice of a female mage wafted from the monitor before the party. She was Djeeta van Tashtyk, the captain of the Grancypher and a Supreme-tier mage. "However, you seem to misunderstand," she replied patiently, "we are not searching for the ''edge of the galaxy''. We''ve recently discovered unusual signs around the place, where there is variance between the orbits of worlds than what we''ve calculated, evidence that the planetary region must have been disturbed by external influence."


    "It has been some time since that influence, and the Exploration Department projected that the threat level was not great. That was why we intend to have you youngsters take a look¡ªthink of it as a trial."


    As she spoke, Captain Tashtyk appeared to be scanning through the plans, muttering to herself for a while before saying, "after so many expeditions, every member of the Elite Party: Priest the Leader, Clark the Rider, Said the Clergy, Wayne the Spellcaster and Constantine the Alchemist has reached Gold-tier. Even if incomplete, you have indeed progressed past that boundary. Normal expedition missions would be a real waste of your party''s ability, which is why the Exploration Department had especially prepared a new mission for you¡ªyou may refuse if you''re reluctant to take it.


    While that was how she put it, would any of them really refuse? ''You may refuse'', when stated officially, actually meant ''you won''t be getting an easy time if you refused''. Even if the Imperial External Exploration Department would not have stooped to the level of typical bureaucratic retaliation, it would still be normal for them to face inferior treatment. After all, the Empire had exhausted all resources to groom their party, and accelerating their growth in the first place was to explore the many mysteries of the Multiverse.


    If they declined the mission over safety, what was the point of their existence? It was even inconsistent with the very reason every member first joined the expedition party.


    "Say no more. Please transmit the project outline."


    Priest, as team leader, had the final say and directly accepted the mission. Scanning the mission table in his own Sprit Terminal, he nodded. "Observe the ''world with erratic orbit'', find the reason its trail deviated while studying how far that world is from other worlds? Nothing too difficult."


    "Still, the main point is on the local environment."


    Clark''s mouth twitched. More a joyrider than a horse-rider, he appeared to remember his quick death after a single swipe by the Black Fog, and began to drivel on impressively. "Heaven knows if some Legendary aberration like a Demon King that destroyed worlds would suddenly leap out, slapping us to death."


    "And you can shut it."


    Clergy retorted in annoyance, having been whacked to death once as well. "Back in that primitive ocean world, he was saying something like ''Could there be some colossal monster in the sea that gulp us down at once when we''re not paying attention?''¡ªand then a giant squid monster really sprung out from the bottom to the sea, and almost really gulped us down."


    "Isn''t it? Clark''s Crow Mouth is truly absolute." Alchemist nodded in fervent agreement. "If our fishing boat wasn''t large enough to ram and knock out that giant squid, we might have to tour around its stomach and pit wit and brawns against parasites."


    "And there''s that time when¡­"


    As the conversation hence proceeding to list the troubling records of Rider''s Crow''s Mouth, Priest refrained from joining in the childish debate.


    "When are we leaving?" He asked, nodding directly at the screen.


    "Soon. This time, apart from the standard equipment, you would also be bringing a new tool designed by Master Nostradamus."


    Captain Tashtyk''s voice remained calm. As she spoke, the dimensions rippled inside the Grancypher, and five light-green spherical runic stones appeared instantly before the five-men party. "It''s a dimensional magical tool called the ''Return Beacon'', or the ''Homecoming Jade'' as it was commonly known due to its appearance. As its name suggests, hold it and trigger it when things take a wrong turn with your power¡ªyou would hence be teleported back into the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds."


    "It''s a Legendary magical tool and requires Master Nostradamus''s personal crafting. Do not use unless absolutely necessary¡ªthe Imperial External Exploration Department will not replenish such a class of insurance tool."


    Even as she said those, Captain Tashtyk words became rather thought-provoking. "After all," she added, "your value might not be higher than this item."


    Those words were certainly hurtful, but everyone present did not mind such frivolous blow. "This is why I like the Exploration Department," Caster exclaimed in awe after holding up the Return Beacon and studying it. "Every time there''s a new prototype, we''ll be the first to get our hands on it."


    And such was the truth. Across the World of Mycroft, the expedition teams may be the ones who most frequently obtain new items created by Legendary champions. Be it Joshua''s Soul Pool Sphere and Restoration Beams, Nostradamus''s Return Beacon, the Nature Magister''s ''Multi-purpose Mobile Ecosphere'', as well as the ''Single-use Saint''s Protection Scroll'' made personally by Pope Igor, precious equipment which value was beyond cities was being given to them as if by wholesale.


    During the expedition before last, the five members of the Elite Party had encountered waves of primitive otherworld magical creatures. If not for Alchemist''s curiosity to redeem a pair of ''Hypnosis Glasses'' from the Exchange System made by William the Mind Lord, getting the beasts to kill each other after bewitching them, they would have died again in another world.


    With new equipment obtained and their preparations complete, the new expedition was at hand.


    ***


    Priest looked around at his own party¡ªRider the Crow''s Mouth and joyrider, the scepter-lover Mage who was twisted in both personality and preferences, the Alchemist who had such passion of self-modification that none of his body organs was original, as well as the pathological Clergy who preferred to burn with the Holy Light rather than use it to save others.


    They were also Rider who charges ahead into danger, never hesitating to use his body to block attacks thrown upon his companions; Caster who could calmly judge the situation even in the most dire of circumstance and employ various magic and equipment to turn the tables; the masterful, elite Alchemist who could use various potions to strengthen teammates and weaken the enemy, as well as the excellent, absolutely reliable Clergy who could cast the most appropriate divine spell, able to delay even critical injuries.


    That was his team.


    The portal opened before everyone''s eyes. Without saying anything else, the tidily dressed five persons stepped out, with Priest their leader at the fore while everyone followed right behind them.


    Then, amidst the profound power of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, the dimensional quadrant was distorted. ''Distance'' that most normal humans would not travel past for their entire lives was turned into simple numbers, and millions of data was rapidly converted into standard coordinates, finally turning into an obscure cluster of lights that enshrouded the expedition party.


    All of them vanished in the very next instant, teleported to the distant edge of the galaxy.


    ¡ªOr that was how things should have turned out.


    ***


    "Dimensional distortion discovered¡ªmassive dimensional distortion phenomenon rapidly approaching!"


    "Ultra-class dimensional anomaly has appeared! Cancelling teleportation¡­ failure! Emergency teleportation coordinates shift¡­ success! Original coordinates ''Spiral Arm''s Edge'' switched with ''Unnamed World 71487854''!


    "Rerouting teleportation, rerouting teleportation, rerouting teleportation¡­. Crack-bzzt-bzzt-bzzt¡­"


    In the very third second of teleportation and the Elite Party was being moved dimensionally, the Commanding Will of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds which was in charge of the warping began reporting emergency errors. Shrill danger alerts combined with dark red radiance shone upon the pale faces of the personnel being teleported.


    "What''s going on?!" Clergy inhaled sharply, having assumed that the process would instantly be over like before. "Seven Gods above, we''ve actually struck the one in thirty-two billion chance that the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds develops an error?!"


    "Fuck! It''s all thanks to Clark''s Crow''s Mouth!"


    "I''ve said it before, we have to silence him with a spell every time before we leave!"


    The entire party started to panic all at once, but Priest quickly stop the squabbling. "Settle down," he ordered, "it''s just one error. The Commanding Will and the External Exploration Department will quickly realize! We just have to wait patiently!"


    While that was the case, Priest was not actually too confident about that. He was simply calming the situation so that everyone would not cause further problems in their confusion, complicating the situation.


    In truth, the Commanding Will of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds was simply unaware of the error since they were ''mid-teleportation''¡­ Just like the single-dimension space Joshua''s Warp Engine creates, they were now beyond normal Multiverse¡ªit was only after the teleportation was complete that the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds finally realized the error.


    So, Priest''s party would simply waft towards a completely unknown direction amidst the dimensional turbulence that gradually grew violent.


    ***


    Then, amidst the twisted dimensional turbulences that could have been either long or short¡­


    "Aaaaaaah! Why did the teleportation point change? Where are we actually landing?!"


    As Priest''s voice that was about to break echoed, the teleportation rainbow that had been about to dissipate abruptly stabilized¡ªa force that came out of nowhere appeared to be drawing the deviated teleportation ray towards its own coordinates.


    If the team''s mage had been still conscious, he would have realized that the pulling force was very similar to the various portals on Mycroft, used for guiding the establishing of dimensional passageways and just a little different in terms of its constitution. However, after the unknown period of torment from the turbulence, even Supreme mages would have been left faint¡ªmuch less a mage who had just Ascended to Gold and became a true Extraordinary individual?


    Thus, in a daze, the entire Elite Party''s teleportation ended, and they landed in an absolutely unknown region.


    "¡­Where¡­ are we?"


    After some time, Priest, the one in the team who had received most special training, extraordinary immunity and strongest physique struggled as he regained consciousness from ''warp faintness''. He raised his head in pain, looking around him dazedly.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    However, what he saw was not the barren world of plains they had been set to be sent to, but a towering, incomparably dazzling metallic platform that was inscribed with various complex runes.


    "Ke-ke-xin-ger, na-lo-na-da, geng-bu-si-te, ke-mo-la-ke-ke-na-ge-lan." (Great Khan, it''s them. The dimensional signal that formed from the failed teleportation which we discovered.)


    An unusual voice echoed from nearby. Priest quickly turned towards it to find a bunch of alien and warped octopedal creatures. Each had vague outlines and were standing before a metallic platform, staring down at them from on high.


    Thud! Bang!


    But before Priest could observe the situation clearly, a great power promptly descended from above and viciously pressed down on his head, slamming his brains and helmet on the hard metallic ground as another unusual voice echoed urgently and sharply.


    "Xin-do! Ke-li-si-te-na-ge-duo-lo-ke-ke-xin-ge?!" (Impudence! Who granted you permission to level your gaze upon the Great Khan''s face?!)


    Priest''s eyes blurred upon the heavy impact. The force was so profound and embodied such solid Extraordinary power that it could send Priest, a Gold-tier warrior who was wearing full-body metal armor sprawling in a single blow.


    The young man naturally did not understand the words, but as more and more sharp voices rang before him, Priest could hear nothing else then¡ªhe had just been through an erroneous teleportation, his head struck by a blunt force and was now heavily concussed.


    Another unknown duration passed. As Priest groggily regained consciousness once more, he sensed an abnormal spirit diving deep inside his mind, as if to spy upon any secrets within. However, it was clear that the spirit did not understand much about the human psyche, leaving each of its probing efforts fruitless.


    However, the spirit quickly realized that Priest had regained consciousness, and so approached him roughly and forced a link between them.


    Then, Priest heard a deep, sinister and very imposing ''voice''.


    "You metal cans¡­ How did you find the trail of our fleet and follow us to the ''Lost Galaxy''?

 Chapter 765 Starherder Cour

    When their eyes opened, they could see an extraordinarily vast and bright silver metallic hall.


    In that colossal space that was more than four hundred meters wide and a hundred meters tall, there was nothing and nothing to be seen save for the ceiling, four walls, and lines of flickering runes. All was emptiness, for not even air existed across the room, only thin vacuum.


    The scale of the hall was so unusually enormous that its ratio and construct was simply not something ordinary humans could accept. The sensation of irregularity and the instinctive illusion would prompt a feeling within everyone inside the hall as if they have entered a realm of giants.


    Around them, the bright rays emanating from the runes was a special kind of torment as well. Containing special energy ripples and beams, it stimulated the nerves of all creatures it illuminated and prevented them from resting, hence falling into maddening exhaustion. Furthermore, there was still the factor of the vacuum¡ªthe inability to breathe being a lethal torture for most creatures in the first place.


    And in the center of the vast, bright hall that was in fact some special prison, five translucent crystal pillars stood aloft, upon of which five humanoid metal cans were sealed by some spell to float over thin air, immobile.


    "What''s this place?"


    Dazedly, Clark the Rider, having just awakened from the crash after the failed teleportation, opened his eyes only to find not a barren otherworld land (which is usually what happens most of the time), but a hall that was clearly a creation of a civilization. He also quickly noticed that he was being restrained by a spell, shackled to a crystal pillar that was clearly for sealing.


    "You''re up. As we thought, your spiritual essence is the weakest amongst us five."


    Inside his helmet, his communications tool suddenly spoke with Clergy''s rather electronic voice. "And don''t move, keep your posture. Play dead."


    Although Rider was told that his essence was weak, that remained relative since all his teammates were spellcasters. Still, he realized at once that something was not right, and hence did as Clergy told, refraining from any movement and feigning unconsciousness.


    At present, the five of them were wearing ''Otherworld Exploration Enchanted Armor'', specially forged in Moldavia. It was a special airtight full-body armor that was crafted from ''Living Metals'', possessing considerable ability to repair itself while adapting quickly to any world, and would neither melt from extreme heat or turn brittle from freezing. The inner protection was made from a special ''self-restoring substance'' attained by studying the body of a Legendary Demon General and carried the same incomparable adaptability. It even briefly fuses with the skin of the wearer, providing nervous system stimuli and a part of their body.


    For some reason, the armor was not taken off their bodies, which happened to be why they could survive so long in the vacuum environment. The built-in circulatory system inside the armor could keep them alive in the Void for some time, and mere vacuum was nothing.


    "What''s going on?


    A sense of danger flashing in his mind, Rider became aware at once that his team must have gotten involved with something horrible again, and quickly turned to his teammates. "Leader, are we¡­"


    "You rest for a bit, I''ll ask the questions."


    However, Mage quickly interrupted a certain Crow''s Mouth and turned to another set of enchanted armor, which had been staying motionless and feigning unconsciousness as well. "Leader, you''re saying that we''ve been captured by some advanced otherworld intelligent beings, who now intends to interrogate us with questions which answers we don''t have through various coercion?"


    "That''s right."


    There was clear anger in Mage''s voice, but his question was clear, and Priest, who had been calmly thinking all along quickly answered, "That''s what happened."


    "At the very last moment of our teleportation, a mysterious force had drawn us to a bizarre steel shrine¡ªeach of you had fainted at the time, and while I''m conscious, I''m dazed too¡­ That was when I saw that alien otherworld lifeform coming to us."


    There was something in Priest''s voice as he mentioned ''alien''. Using the transmitting function of his enchanted armor, he sent footage of the creatures to the others: they were beings that have a carapace of unusual form and resembled spiders, but that was just in appearance.


    The creatures possess gray-black shells, eight sharp legs, their saucer-like body having distinct optical organs as well as mandibles¡­ From those attributes alone they would have appeared to be simple, weird large crabs, but that body was not the most important aspect¡ªinstead, it was the mushroom-like objects that extended from the center of that saucer-shaped body, ''breaking out of the shell''.


    Was that a creature or a plant? Or was it really just some fungi? None could ascertain that without touching with their own hands, and unlike their gigantic forms, the fungal body appeared so shriveled in the carapace that it was akin to one finger of a palm. Their oval-shaped caps also flowed with a distinct magical radiance that flickered in a regular pattern, proving that they were indeed intelligent beings.


    "¡­Looks a bit like parasitic fungi."


    The knowledgeable Alchemist voiced his opinion, after having often come across various unusual flora, fauna, and fungi, and therefore could tell at once how those lifeforms stood out. "I''m not sure if the rest of you had seen it, but there''s a fungus that could latch on to the bodies of insects, controlling their movements before finally devouring it in its entirety¡­ Those things look similar, and the crab beneath is probably just a host."


    "That''s for sure," Priest replied. "When they interrogated me, that spine of fungus was definitely acting as its main body. These otherworld beings possess great spiritual powers, and attempted to spy into our psyche when we''re unconscious. However, it''s because due to the great disparity between species and logical faculty that it failed¡ªafterward, when it tried to question me coercive through a spiritual link about ''how we found them'', I deliberately severed my brain''s oxygen supply and fainted over."


    At that, Priest appeared to have thought of something humorous and laughed in the comms. "These otherworld beings seem to think that our ''enchanted armor'' are part of our bodies, which is reasonable sense Living Metals definitely have some lift to them. That''s why they kept torturing the armor, whipping and even dismembering a few of my ''fingers'', but they never thought to peel off the armor. They seem to believe that we are some robust species with strong regenerative ability."


    The others could not help laughing despite the gravity of the situation¡ªthere were times when the differences between species and civilization were so great that it certainly led to such misunderstandings.


    Soon, however, their conversation turned serious once more.


    ''There otherworld beings seem to call themselves ''Fleet''," Priest said summarily, "they must be navigating amidst the Void, incidentally interdicting our failed teleportation. According to what I know so far, I could largely guess that they are carrying out some secretive operation, which is why they are so nervous when we appeared so suddenly, and keep trying to probe how we found them."


    "What should we do next, then?" Clergy asked simply.


    "We bide our time, collect information, and after we get an idea what is going on, we activate the ''Return Beacon'' and leave at once."


    Priest said seriously, sparing no breath for nonsense. "These otherworld creatures believe that the armor is a part of our bodies, and wouldn''t try to check if it''s vital organ hidden beneath our plating¡ªwhen they''re not paying attention, we could return anytime with the beacon.


    "It''s a little pity that we accomplished nothing before we leave. Still, it''s not as if we''ve gained nothing since we''ve learned about the existence of a special, otherworld intelligent creature."


    Ultimately, the mission of the External Exploration Department was to find worlds that could be colonized and possess valuable resources. Finding otherworld civilizations was an important task as well, whether they were Draknoids from Kronos, having a primitive civilization that have talent but was weak, or like Stellaris, a vast, advanced otherworld civilization.


    While Captain Tashtyk had reiterated that the value of the Return Beacon might be greater than all five explorers, it was a harmless joke¡ªthey should use it if they needed to. At the thought, Priest could not help feeling the favor of luck that they brought just such a thing, or they would be staying here for a long time.


    However, just as Priest told the others to stay quiet¡­


    Wooom.


    A circular ''door'' opened.


    A massive volume of a turbid gases was injected inside. Mixed with yellow-gray spores that emanated distinct magical energy ripples, in a dozen seconds, the vast and empty hall was filled with air that was clearly from another world.


    A team of eight-legged fungi then entered the circular door, arriving at the five youths who were restrained on the crystal pillars. Arcs of magical shielding whirled around their bodies, and they appeared to be here not for interrogation, but for some other intention.


    As the Elite Party stayed silent and held their breaths, nervously watching and trying to figure out what the otherworld beings intended, the five crystal pillars were hence uprooted with a wave of magic, hovering in the air.


    The cap of the fungus in the lead flickered in magical radiance. It appeared to be a casting ''sign'', and soon, five translucent energy conduits connected on the crystal pillars, and the fungi itself pulled the hovering pillars, the five people still on it and began to moved.


    Thud-thud-thud, thud-thud-thud.


    The fungi conversed in some bizarre, sharp hisses that could have been supersonic vibrations which human ears could hear partially. However, Priest and the others could not hear a single sound as all of the eight-legged fungi advanced silently, leaving the hall.


    "They can''t be disposing of us, right?!"


    Rider sent a group message with the built-in comms device inside his enchanted armor, the punctuation clearly showing his extreme anxiety. "They''ll dismember us, throw us into the garbage compactor or their enchanted engine furnace¡­ I heard that the Liege himself had done that to a lot of monsters before¡ªthat way of dying is painful, tragic and very brutal!"


    "Stop it!"


    "Shut up!"


    "Silence!"


    "Vile creature!"


    "Crow Mouth, say another word and I won''t spare you even in death!"


    Everyone, including Priest almost went into a coma from the outrage.


    Meanwhile, the eight-legged fungi were unaware of the Elite Party''s exchange¡ªnot that they needed to know.


    *** Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    After they had left the vacuum-sealed hall ''quarantine zone'' and tested negative for infective viruses, the harmless five were hence moved by the team of grey-black eight-legged fungi to the true otherworld environment.


    Every party member hence at once forgot about their exchanges, and soaked themselves in the sights before them in astonishment.


    The huge hall had been a rectangular metallic cabin floating in the air. At first, Priest had thought that it was plenty huge and a colossal building that humans would have a hard time adapting to, only to realized that the buildings outside the hall made it insignificant.


    ¡ªHow vast could this world be?


    Above the hall was a ''Metal Sky'' that was rumbling and gathering incessantly, while beneath it was a ''Living Continent'', boundless and without a visible horizon.


    It was an artificial, orbicular world with a rectangular earth. Its half-metal, half-living ''sky'' squirming restlessly, with what appeared to be pillars of fungi forming most of the dome, and at its highest point, a huge magical sun emitted bright orange radiance, shining upon the flat lands.


    The land itself were fungi as well, living and wiggling. Towering organic buildings were everywhere, each of which were hive-like constructs where millions of eight-legged moved around, moving resources and working.


    The quarantine hall was at the center of the world, a facility outside one of the more colossal central hives. Their escorting fungi were carrying their crystal pillars as they boarded a cable car that resembled a pitcher plant, bringing them along as they kept trudging on.


    There was no need to think, react or wonder¡ªeach member of Priest''s party had already activated their video capturing function and wildly recording every image around them.


    Priest even felt that his eyes was simply lacking. At present, they had been brought into the huge central hive. Even so, the eight-legged fungi appeared to have no awareness of secrecy, and simply allowed them to observe the environment as the cable car made straight for a beehive entrance, heading into its depths.


    And in that brief time, Priest observed countless valuable intelligence as the cable car moved.


    There was a white funnel-shaped organ that was transferring a massive volume of magical energy after it was filled with various organic substances. It was probably an ''Energy Engine''.


    There was a processing hold where dozens of the octopedal fungi used mana to harvest, fill and dissect.


    There was also a production base where certain plants were grown alongside some abnormal things that were half-animal half-plant.


    There was a translucent, sealed cabin soaked in pale-gold liquid. Outline of eight-legged fetuses could vaguely be seen floating inside it.


    Priest even forgot that he should be concealing any movement as he turned slightly to looked around at the unique sights that belonged to an otherworld civilization around the moving cable car.


    As the cable car ventured further, he could see that the internal structure of the hive gradually hardened like metals, with innumerable crystalline prisms standing in amidst fungi pillars, controlling their growth and movements through mana flow. Priest also noticed that it gets brighter the deeper they went, the autonomous light from concentrated magical energy nullifying the need for source of light even as it made everything around clearly visible.


    Beside Priest, his entire team saw white bubbles of fungi wafting in the air around the cable car. The bubbles'' surface and insides were filled with obvious special runes, and they collided, fusing, forming large bubbles from time to time that would rapidly split afterwards, turning once more into thousands of smaller bubbles. They appeared to be exchanging certain processing and information exchange, with each fuse and split equal to a spark of thought and inspiration, just as magical energy hummed softly over thin air.


    It was too vast.


    If the colossal hive was the size of one human, the quarantine hall that had been several hundred meters wide and almost a hundred meters tall was but a fingernail. As they ventured deep into the central hive, Priest felt as if he had entered the center of an incomparably huge beast.


    Countless octopedal fungi were moving here and there within the creature''s body, working like honeybees and ants, crossing into one after another fungal constructs and laboring without exhaustion.


    Meanwhile, at the center of the hive that was now as bright as noontime radiance, the destination of the octopedal fungi and Priest''s party appeared.


    It was a giant six-sided prismatic ''palace'', located at the bottommost level of the central hive.


    ''Starherder Court''.

 Chapter 766 World Flee

    Suddenly, a sinister yet stable spiritual ripple wafted from the body eight-legged fungus at the fore.


    "This is the residence of the Great Khan. Metal Cans of another world, maintain your silence and humility¡ªthe kind Great Khan may thus spare your lives and not dump you into the ''Fused Energy Net'' as living batteries."


    The aberrational otherworld creature appeared aware that everyone in the expedition party was conscious. It had even extended its forelimbs to poke at the ''capture lens'' of their enchanted armors, appearing to say that it had discovered their ''eyes''.


    With that, it led the other fungi and left without pause, leaving the five of them who were still tied on the crystal pillars where they were, right in front of the colossal six-sided prism ''palace''.


    Starherder Court¡ªthat was what the fungi called the palace.


    Priest and his teammates looked up toward the huge building that escapes ordinary human imagination.


    It was pure white in appearance, a prism with six equal sides and around twelve hundred meters tall, bathing in a pale gold magical radiance that clothed it in a sheet golden silk over its white surface. There were layers of crevices that could be seen over it as well, inside of which translucent mana networks flowed like the arteries of a living creature.


    The great white prism was throbbing as if it was the heart of the hive, the ''building'' larger and more orderly than a mountain hence stood before Priest and the others, an incomparable imposition and boundless pressure crashing toward them as if sealing all air and movement of objects around. The entire expedition team found it hard to breathe, to think or to even move a thumb.


    What kind of concept was a building more than a thousand meters tall?


    What sensation would a human have, standing before a building that was over a thousand meters tall?


    It felt as if everything around them was being rapidly magnified, magnified and magnified while they themselves quickly shrunk until they were virtually ant-sized. The feeling of vulnerability known as smallness reverberated from the depths of their hearts, for what existed before them was a ''grand scale'' that could seemingly fall anytime and crush everything, even worlds.


    Priest could hear his own heavy breathing and the sounds of his teammates'' uncomfortable heartbeats. The octopedal fungi had thrown them here and did nothing else, simply keeping them here in front of the palace, watching it all.


    There were no visible borders on the white walls.


    The top of hive flickered in soft, golden light.


    The sturdy, living floor was quivering¡ªas if a massive heart was beating beneath it.


    How small humans were¡­.


    Priest felt as if all his spirit, gaze, and will were crumbling and occupied by the huge, unusual building, eventually losing himself¡ªwhich would have been extremely likely if he was not Joshua''s pupil.


    "Hah¡ª"


    Exhaling a huge breath, Priest quickly recovered from the mysterious spiritual blast, his pupils dilating before contracting. With a fearful stare at the white building before them, he muttered, "The building can erode spirits! And¡­"


    And it appeared to be done unconsciously!


    Priest could not help feeling fortunate at once. A while ago, he had followed Joshua to the multidimensional sealing circle that imprisoned the Black Fog, where he saw a greater building construct larger than the central hive they were now inside. Moreover, he had firsthand experience of the very might originating from the warrior''s Neutron Star Battle Form¡ªif he had not gone through those encounters, he could well have lost himself before the bizarre hexagonal prism.


    Meanwhile, having heard Priest''s warning, met a certain Legendary champion directly before and that battle of Legends on World Zero One, the rest of the expedition party stirred from the enigmatic presence.


    "It''s a ''spiritual'' attack!" Spellcaster exclaimed solemnly.


    "Seven Gods above¡­" Clergy unwittingly murmured.


    "I''m in a daze. Heavens, what was eating my brain just now¡­ I''ll have a syringe first." Alchemist, moving his enchanted armor, injected an invigoration tonic he prepared beforehand.


    "What happened?" Rider appeared at a loss.


    "¡­Eh."


    Sensing that all five were freed from the spiritual erosion, a profound and imposing will that emanated out of nowhere gasped softly and doubtfully. Then, with a discreet surge of magical energy, another eight-legged fungus, hence appeared before them.


    Its shell was pure-white, but since Priest and the others were not its kind, they could differentiate it from the others if it was imposing or elegant. Even so, its entrance was different from normal humans, and everyone''s attention was at once focused on it.


    "Otherworld beings that could resist ''spiritual infection''¡­ interesting."


    A spirit devoid of either emotional capacity to symbolize meaning or ripples oppressively emanated from the eight-legged fundus, thereby forcefully streaming into their minds. "You have sturdy bodies, stalwart wills, and the technology for dimensional teleportation¡­" It said in an unusual voice that had a slow rhyme. "You are not typical ''food'', and hence have the right to speak with the ''Starherder''."


    Priest did not understand what it was trying to say. Although spiritual links could nullify the language barrier in communicating information, the fungus''s arrogance that kept it from attempting to make itself understandable was the same as throwing them a compressed data package¡ªPriest and the others would need a long time to decrypt it to understand what it was saying.


    And the young warrior was not attempting to decipher things at once. He stared at the white fungus, remembering the moment in the beginning when they were mistakenly teleported to the metal altar, and the swarm of octopedal fungi before his eyes for the very first time.


    And the swarm had been crowding around an unordinary, white eight-legged fungus.


    ''The Great Khan.


    ''Was that the Great Khan?


    ''The highest leader of that otherworld civilization?


    ''No.'' Priest sensed that something was amiss¡ªbeing Joshua''s pupil who previously frequented the Liege''s Residence, he had encountered Ying, Ling and Zero Three on multiple occasions. He was therefore familiar enough to tell that the white fungus before him was not a real body, but a magical projection!


    It was a projection from the very start! A simple clone, used for communicating with them, visitors from another world.


    And now, the white fungus was still asking questions in its abnormal but slow tone.


    "How did you find the Starherders?"


    "How did you bypass the layers of dimensional anchors to directly enter the ''Court Flagship''?"


    "Where do you come from? The Starherders had traveled across ten thousand worlds, but had never seen abnormal beings such as you."


    The white fungus interrogated Priest and the others unhurriedly and seemingly nonchalantly in spiritual space, but that was on the surface¡ªeveryone could sense an extremely dangerous presence!


    ¡ªIf they did not reply¡­ there was no question that they would all be killed!


    It was utter destruction, of body and soul! An utter death that neither Soul Pool Sphere nor Restoration beam could save them from!


    However, only silence met the white fungus.


    None of them spoke.


    Priest closed his eyes.


    ***


    Thirteenth Code of the External Exploration Department: If captured by otherworld civilizations and forced to reveal information about the world of Mycroft¡­


    ¡­kill yourself if necessary.


    A simple yet ordinary code.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Priest and the rest feared that they were about to follow that code. He did not believe in the possibility of lying to the eight-legged fungus, given the bastard''s extreme accomplishment in spirit and magic¡ªthey would definitely be dumped into the whatsit-energy net as living batteries.


    However, they were not at a juncture where suicide was necessary. After all, what the ''Great Khan'' was asking had nothing to do with Mycroft, and if push comes to shove, they could escape with the Return Beacon.


    Either way, for the first question, they could just answer that it was due to unknown teleportation failure, which was the same answer for the second. As for the third question, what issue would there be in telling them about the world of Mycroft? In the end, these entities were unaware of Mycroft coordinates¡ªa mere name was nothing.


    With that thought, Priest and his squad mates looked and signaled each other with their gazes.


    The white fungus listened silently as all five of them sent it information that was generally the same. It neither moved nor showed dissatisfaction¡ªafter determining that they were not lying, it asked other questions such as where their original teleportation destination had been, what their intentions were and what progress has their society reached.


    Priest''s brain worked furiously. He answered what he basically could and deleted any memories to questions he could not¡ªthe others did so as well, and it was something not difficult for the expedition members who had special training.


    Nevertheless, the white fungus weirdly did not maintain the callousness it showed at first. It did not kill them at once when Priest and the others did not answer its question and removed their own memories, instead pondering in silence for something.


    And in the long process of answering questions, Priest and the others also discovered something unusual¡ªthe white eight-legged fungus before them, the alleged ''Great Khan'' as not actually being slow in speech, but its mind was quite simply slow. There were even times when it would ask several identical questions distractedly, which naturally was not an interrogation technique but was more akin to it forgetting that it had asked that question before.


    Although it possessed profound spiritual prowess and an unbelievable presence, the fungus appeared to be a crude and temporary body. It was a simple clone used for questioning them, while the Great Khan''s main body saw to other matters.


    But the question and answer session soon ended, and the clone suddenly vanished¡ªin the very next instant, a great will that was a hundred times grander than before and so manifested that it was almost solid descended.


    In a split second, the sealing circle restraining the five expedition members disintegrated at once. However, before they could feel the sensation of regaining freedom, the manifested will carried their bodies and directly entered the hexagonal prism.


    Ooom.


    There was no feeling of touching a solid form. With a simple magical hum, Priest sensed that he entered a watery magical force¡ªthe true face of the ''Starherder Court'' was actually a building of supernatural energies, composed entirely out of semi-solid mana!


    The excessively bright golden radiance slowly calmed. Priest and the others moved past a mana barrier as he sensed the great manifested will surged beside his body silently, as if it was the greatest of underflow at the bottom of the sea¡ªwhen everything finally calmed, he and the others were at the center of the white prism.


    Inside dark nothingness¡­


    No, not nothing¡­ it was the Void.


    As if a three-hundred and sixty-degree observation lens, the inside of the white prism reflected the sight of the Void!


    Priest could see faint starlight flickering amidst the erratic dimensional turbulences. They were the light of worlds, weak and thin, and it was obvious at once that the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds''s failed teleportation did not actually deviate much. They were certainly sent to the edge of the galaxy.


    But that was not the time to mind such matters.


    All five of them, Rider, Mage, Alchemists, Clergy, and Priest inhaled sharply and simultaneously. Now, they finally understood why their teleportation developed an error, and how they suddenly appeared inside the habit of the octopedal fungi.


    Everything was because of the sight before them.


    ***


    There was some anomaly appearing in the spatial construct amidst the vast, dark and silent Void. They could see that starlight was skewed, dimensions twisted while aberrative rainbows of mana replaced the light of stars, filling the Void with unusual but distinct pale gold light.


    And it was semi-spherical ''planets'' emanating those pale-gold radiances.


    Nonetheless, those were neither planets nor worlds, and the largest of those semi-spherical was at most an ordinary Imperial province. Although it was unimaginably colossal for normal-sized creatures, it was pocket-sized relative to the infinite Void and real planets.


    Even so, the sight was sufficiently majestic. More than twenty of those semi-spherical planets floated in the Void, their immense mass mixed with mana ripples to form a single great region of the dimensional anomaly, slowly advancing like a fleet.


    And what moved that fleet was terrible creatures so huge it escaped human imagination.


    Those were ultra-colossal Void Behemoths which scale escaped words, having eight legs like the lower half of the fungi''s bodies. Only the term ''Void Behemoth'' could describe those creatures even if they really were not¡ªbut if it were to detach from the mother world and begin living in the Void physical, they would become a new Void Behemoth.


    Small, semi-spherical planetary realms were ''rotted'' like fungi on the flat backs of the Void lifeforms. Like hermit crabs and their shells, they slowly moved forward in the ocean known as the Void, stirring the dimensions and twisting orbits of other worlds, advancing with a profound presence.


    Priest could sense that his gaze appeared able to pierce the outer shell of those planets, seeing the billions of eight-legged fungi living within, on the backs of those Behemoths!


    The fungi had hosted themselves within those eight-legged creatures just as they rooted their world open the Void Behemoths. Priest was unsure if those fungi had nurtured those massive Void Behemoths, or that they were simply born on those creatures.


    But all questions were meaningless, for this was the World Fleet known as the ''Starherder''.


    ¡ªThis must be reported back to the External Exploration Department¡­ or to be exact, the Mycroft civilization must be told!


    Priest instantly resolved himself to bring the information back to his homeworld!


    ***


    "Otherworld creatures."


    The profound will¡ªthe Great Khan which had been leading the expedition party was assembling. It was pulling back its spiritual tendrils had been placed had unknown places while manifesting a solid form, preparing to turn its gaze to the five persons inside its own ''body'', judging and searching the souls of those little creatures.


    However, it only found a series of blue dimensional ripples rapidly flashing, leaving it astonished.


    Those were the teleportation circles made by Nostradamus the Legendary-tier dimensional mage by linking to the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, of finest quality albeit for single-use.


    Solid spiritual tendrils promptly reached out, intent on interrupting the teleportation¡ªbut was a dimensional circle made by Nostradamus to be so easily cut short? It was a sturdy composition that no even the hundred and fifty million degrees incineration and dimensional distortion unleashed by the main body of the Black Fog could dent, and under haste, the ''Great Khan'' could only slow down the speed of the teleportation, but was unable to stop it at all.


    After the brief moment, the shocked will of the Great Khan could only stare blankly at the empty interior of the Court.


    ***


    A long time later, another gray-black fungus entered the Court.


    "Great Khan." It said reverently to the empty clone which was a layer of faint distortion, "We can''t find the teleportation trail of the otherworld creatures¡­. Their warp magic is far more advanced than ours."


    "¡­It is fine."


    A serene spiritual ripple wafted from nothingness. "They¡­ are not life from our galaxy."


    "The blame is not on you¡ªit was my mistake from the start. They are not speculators here in pursuit of our hidden navigational course, but natives of this ''lost galaxy''. The teleportation tools they use may be an objected created by the hands of a being equal to my existence. In my single moment of carelessness, I was unable to hold them.


    "Great Khan."


    The gray-black fungus slightly twisted its own body, bending its eight legs in an unusual ''leaning over'' movement. "Though it goes against what you preach," it said extremely earnestly in an unusual voice and spiritual ripples, "I must say¡ªthe ''Lost Galaxy'' is too dangerous!"


    "A lost place sealed for twelve thousand years that existed only in legends, a forbidden and taboo land in the Multiverse where the ''Devourer'' and ''Endless Abyss'' had fallen¡­ We had just entered it and already, we''ve encountered such unusual alien life, and objects equal to your existence¡­ this place is simply too mysterious and filled with too much unknowns. We could still turn back now!"


    "Kumocinda¡­ King of the First Akasha. I know why you fear."


    The twisted spirit appeared to be distracted or doing something else. A faint light hence flashed visibly on the twenty-seven Void Behemoths and the planets on their backs, just like flashing currents on nerve nodes.


    It was moments later when it replied slowly. "We are all aware that the ''Lost Galaxy'', sealed beyond the ordinary Multiverse certainly holds endless threats and unknowns. It took us three hundred years to find the passage to those sealed stars from ancient ruins and legends, as well as a hundred and fifty years to accumulate resources for moving through the ''substance vacuum layer'' between galaxies just to arrive here."


    "There are countless mysteries within the Lost Galaxy¡­ it was once the heart of the Multiverse where the most advanced civilizations and most powerful champions¡ªendless ancient remains and relics of prehistoric civilizations were left within."


    "Legend has it that the secret to repelling the ''Devourers'' may be here as well," the warped spiritual vacuum, the ''Great Khan'' added. "And we now no longer have a path for retreat. We can only go forward..."


    "¡­to return to our original galaxy and receive inferno and destruction¡ªthe only thing we have."

 Chapter 767 Master Josh System Officially Online

    "Master¡­ is this thing really edible?"Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    ***


    The Liege''s Residence of Moldavia, the world of Mycroft.


    A silver-haired girl was holding a small silver ball with curious designs between two fingers and studying it suspiciously beneath the light. After some time, she carefully asked the huge man before her, "Doesn''t this thing¡­ looks like bad news?"


    The silver-haired girl''s prudence was not unjustified¡ªthe silver ball was thumb-sized, making it considerably difficult to be stuffed into the mouth. What was more, it was metallic, inscribed with extremely complex runic circles, while also emanating a dominant lifeforce signature¡ªit was threatening however one looked at it, and full of destructive force.


    With what the silver-haired girl knew about her master''s usual habits and the great devastation force contained in the small ball, she did not doubt that it would explode at once if she threw it away with the force to blast off a small hill.


    Meanwhile, the huge man¡ªJoshua, frowned. "I don''t know either¡­" he replied very solemnly, "but Ying, you''re not human. You could just try."


    "Oh, right¡ªI''m not human."


    The girl, finally remembering that she was a weapon, simply gulped down the silver ball without restraint at once.


    ''Those two have issues,'' Ling thought, having been watching silently from a corner. ''Or it might be me.''


    Meanwhile, after swallowing the silver ball, Ying could not help blanking out for a moment, holding her hand over her mouth. "Eh?" She murmured softly. "How did the ball vanish as soon as it entered my mouth¡­ Master, what did you actually give me?"


    Ling turned to stare at Joshua curiously as well.


    Joshua had recently come back from Fairyland, but had gone right to the workshop of a certain factory to the south of the city on his return. Hours later, he took that small silver ball back to the Liege''s residence and called for Ying and Ling, handing it to Ying and telling her to eat it.


    While Joshua''s movements had always been irregular and extraordinarily active, prompting the thought of vomiting blood in anyone who was looking for him. Even so, it was much weirder this time that the divine armament siblings who understood him the most had no clue what he was up to.


    "Looks like there are no problems."


    Instead of answering Ying straightaway, Joshua appeared to be using Steel Vision to ascertain that the silver-haired girl was fine, his eyes flashing in silver radiance. He then took out another ball¡ªa black-gold one¡ªand passed it to Ling.


    "This is yours. Eat it too."


    "Alright¡­"


    Ling naturally had no qualms and directly swallowed the black-gold metal ball, after having seen his sister did it coupled with his trust in Joshua. "Eh?" He uttered, gasping softly as well, "how did that thing suddenly vanished?"


    Having ensured that both siblings had eaten the balls, Joshua nodded and smiled. "Alright, now try using your spirit to summon ''System''."


    "System?"


    The silver-haired girl blinked in return, and did as Joshua told, summoning the System in her mind. She was left shocked as a screen of light suddenly appeared before her eyes!


    [Basic Panel]


    [Name: Ying]


    [Race: Unknown]


    [Level: Gold-advanced]


    [Attribute Panel]


    [Energy Level: 326]


    [Control: 193]


    [Soul: 47]


    [General Combat Ability Assessment: 265]


    [Skills Table]


    [¡­]


    A long series of tabular data that did not affect vision appeared in front of Ying. She looked on in astonishment as the layer of pale green screen refreshed incessantly, completing itself, even listing each of her skills. "What''s this thing?" She exclaimed in awe, "It''s wonderful!"


    Ling, having summoned his own System as well, saw the cluster of information before him.


    [Basic Panel]


    [Name: Ling]


    [Race: Unknown]


    [Level: Gold-advanced]


    [Attribute Panel]


    [Power Level: 394]


    [Control: 310]


    [Soul: 66]


    [General Combat Ability Assessment: 321]


    [Skills Table]


    [¡­]


    The black-haired youth could not hold back his shock for an instant. "This thing¡­ digitizes our ability?"


    "Of course."


    Joshua could not help beaming, seemingly able to see both of their data. "Master Josh System, 0.1 beta version¡ªthe most basic of basics, and only some general data and skill table is available. It''s crude now, but I would complete it in the future, adding at least Ascension and Verification systems."


    Still, it now appeared that these were


    "Is this something you learned from Fairyland, Master?"


    Ying read the System a few times before closing it with her spirit. She then turned to Joshua, her eyes widening, "It''s fantastic, but does Power Level, Control, and Soul mean?"


    "Power Level is the aggregate of various energies and physical toughness contained in your body, while Control is the ability you have to manipulate those powers, both reflexes and spiritual included. As for Soul, it''s simply your soul intensity."


    Joshua went into detail as he sat on the chair in the hall of his Residence. "One standard unit is a normal Iron-class manservant of our Residence, Silver is fifty while Gold-tier is several hundred but no more than five hundred¡ªabove that would mean that the person has reached Supreme-tier on a certain aspect, surpassing human limit."


    With that, Joshua frowned and muttered to himself doubtfully, "but it''s curious. If that''s how things are calculated, your Soul values are unexpectedly low¡­ According to my initial data tests, these three data should be more or less the same without any huge gap."


    Still, it is new and a little data was normal¡ªJoshua did not mind that. For their part, Ling and Ying would not think about such frivolities. In fact, they were now playing with it carefreely, even comparing their data.


    "Wait!"


    For the third or who-knows-how-many time, Ying was left shocked. "Why is your data such a class above mine?!"


    Ling thought about it, and replied seriously, "Hard work, focus, and talent."


    "Urgh¡­"


    In that very moment, the emotion known as ''shame'' truly birthed in the depths of the silver-haired girl''s heart. From that moment forth, she swore to train diligently¡ªeven if she were to die right there or jump off the roof of the Moldavian Liege''s Residence, she would surpass her brother and preserve her honor as his sister!


    Joshua laughed as he watched the two''s exchanges, but his expression soon became serious again.


    The artificial System was something he wanted to do a long time ago. After his own System had collapsed, its core fusing with his soul¡ªa more utter form of destruction, he never saw a trace of it again. Most importantly, the System''s data vault that knows almost everything, something of which Joshua had really wanted to grasp had vanished without a trace as well.


    That was actually a great loss. Before he became Legend, Joshua could always rely on the System to rapidly learn about the true face of certain unusual things, but now, he could only rely on guesswork and analysis, and the truth might not be clear after half a day.


    Naturally, there would be those who claimed that relying on the System was an act of cowardice, a yes-man who would only know how to procure knowledge from the System. They would be right under most circumstances since those who kept improving their strength and knowledge from the System without end would certainly lose their own ability to cultivate themselves and tread upon the unknown. Nevertheless, to not use the data vault as a simple method to improve was no longer an issue with cowardice, but with intelligence quotient.


    You may use a knife placed idly before you to cut down enemies, as long as you did not become solely dependent on it, since there are other weapons such as batons, axes, swords or tomahawks. On the other hand, if the use of a knife was impossible against an enemy and only your fists were available, then¡­


    Joshua glanced at his hands and thought about it, seemingly finding it not an issue.


    Leaving that aside¡­


    Joshua had no intention of deliberately destroying and freeing himself away from the System. He actually quite liked the Data Panel and Verification System, just as the Accomplishment System was truly interesting.


    Even if the objective of that thing was to help him improve quickly and completely collapse after he had reached Legend, the warrior had no way of preserving it. Otherwise, keeping it as a collectible alone would make it valuable as well.


    Moreover, he believed that the System may have a strong correlation to a Sage or some unknown World Will, or its omniscient data vault would not be explainable.


    But now, the System was no more¡ªand if that was the case, he could make one for himself.


    Here, inscribed runes of Steel Strength can be used for producing various observation modules which precisely observes every information about the user. Then, with a ritual such as ''eating'' that combines the Steel Strength module and the flesh that combines both by a hundred percent, fusing every ability and data of the System along with the user''s physique and soul would make them a single, whole body.


    Blood drops are not needed for that to be accomplished. With just the courage to swallow a single Steel Strength condensation (which looks completely like a bomb), anyone would be able to obtain the System.


    With that thought, Joshua looked at Ying and Ling before him, his gaze softening.


    Joshua had many intentions in creating the System. It was an important part of the project he would implement in the future, a step he must take that has strong links to Perfect Human Base Form and the External Exploration party. Apart from that, Joshua could also use the System to figure out the relationship between its ''Maker'' and ''User''.


    By using it, he would be able to learn about the intentions of the unknown maker through the emulation.


    ''At least, my current creation of the System is completely out of kindness,'' Joshua thought calmly, analyzing himself. ''I just hope that they could become stronger and grow faster, until they could keep walking by themselves, and live independently, safely upon this world.''


    As for what he himself intended to accomplish by relying on the System Users¡­


    What intentions could there be? He was already so powerful to destroy a thing like System¡ªwas it necessary to rely on others and accomplish something so slow?


    Either way, the warrior could not understand that logic. He would rather believe that the Maker of the original System had kind intentions, and not some bizarre, illogical malicious intent.


    Just as the warrior thought about some peculiar questions, Ying and Ling who had ended their exchange some time ago ran to Joshua''s side.


    "Master," the silver-haired girl asked with an especially curious and gentle voice, "what''s your data like?"


    Ling nodded lightly beside her, seemingly interested in that as well.


    Naturally understanding the little fellows'' curiosity, Joshua smiled and materialized a System and attempted to observe his own data.


    Boom!


    Abruptly, the sound of a faint explosion appeared inside Joshua''s body. Both Ying and Ling heard it, and looked up at Joshua''s face puzzledly.


    "A little accident," Joshua said quickly, blinking, and then tried again.


    Boom!


    The explosion this time was a little louder than the one before. Both Ying and Ling held their own stomachs nervously, their expressions uncomfortable.


    "Ahem."


    Joshua kept trying.


    "Boom-boom-boom-boom¡ª"


    A series of explosions echoed alongside an unusual electronic voice, the latter which appeared to be murmuring something weird that sounded like "overload, system has experienced cyclical error¡­"


    Both Ying and Ling''s expressions turned odd; they both looked at each other''s stomach anxiously. Joshua, on the other hand, remained impassive as he stood up and made his way upstairs.


    "I''m going off," he said as he left, "to digest the information I got from Fairyland¡­"


    He should have known. If the System made by the Unknown Maker had collapsed from his power, how would his inferior imitation survive the same thing!


    Although the explosion from the System''s collapse would not harm even Supreme champions, Joshua resolved himself to remove the explosions caused by the collapse.


    At the same time, both divine armament siblings stayed on the first floor, poking each other''s stomachs. As they leveled their gazes at each other, they were clearly suspicious.


    ''Sister, that thing really seems to be a bomb.''


    Ling''s eyes were filled with worry.


    ''Brother, it''s fine, trust our Master.''


    Ying calmed her brother with her eyes.


    ''It might explode, but it''s not really a bomb.''


    ***


    Meanwhile, upstairs.


    Joshua was not lying.


    He sat on the chair in front of his table, his eyes closed in deep thought as he recalled his exchange with the Fairy Queens in Fairyland.


    It had to be said that the fairies'' race was the supernatural race with the finest and most complete legacy, and Joshua definitely obtained many valuable information from their legacy.


    Such as the Fairies'' thought about the world, the galaxy and the entire Multiverse, and a certain unbelievable theory that unexpectedly held a hint of truth.

 Chapter 768 Painfully Battered Galaxy

    Joshua recalled the recent moment when he had arrived at Fairyland.


    Compared to the first time he visited the place, Fairyland was now much more normal. The four elements of earth, water, fire, and wind were in a cycle, forming a stable, beautiful world. Everything upon it¡ªthe red clouds in the skies or the flowers on the ground were all mimicry condensed from the elements, with countless faint luminous particles swirling around those objects distinctly, emanating a dazzling and aesthetical radiance.


    A party of fairies appeared well aware of Joshua''s arrival. As soon as his clone arrived, they were already waiting for him at his landing spot.


    "Her Majesties know the purpose of your visit, Master Radcliffe. Please follow us."


    The one in the lead¡ªa water fairy¡ªwas rather proper and able to speak smoothly and formally as the situation required. On the other hand, the other fairies following behind her had excess curiosity, having begun to point and gesture at Joshua excitedly then while hiding themselves behind the water fairy.


    "Look, that shovel really resembles a human!"


    "Rubbish. He is human, it''s just that his ability is excessively strong that he does not resemble one!"


    "He''s clearly not human¡­ Are there humans who are made entirely out of metals? Likewise, would there be fairies whose bodies are not made of the four elements?"


    Joshua was certainly aware of the fairies'' free and jovial talk, but his expression darkened when he heard them arguing whether he was human. What does using the four elements as bodies even mean? Have they never heard of the Empire''s artificial fairies project? And what about silver fairies? Is it inhuman to be made entirely out of steel?


    So young, so unknowledgeable and such simple-mindedness.


    Still, the carefreeness lasted for just an instant. Silently, Joshua followed the water fairy in the lead. His visit to Fairyland this time was neither to enjoy the scenery nor to relax, but to look for the Four Fairy Queens at once and obtain some vital information from those beings who may be the oldest creatures on Mycroft.


    The Fairyland was semi-spherical, with a flat earth composed entirely out of sturdy earth elements. Beneath it was a layer similar to earth''s mental where fire elements cascaded, while the skies were formed fully out of surging wind elements. A sun formed by fire elements hung at the center, while water elements formed lakes over the land and rainclouds in the sky, a great cycle that stretches across the realm.


    Such was the general basic cycle of the four elements. There were naturally other more delicate cycles as well, such as volcanoes that compounded fire and earth elements, or warm geysers that combined earth, fire and water elements. Along his journey behind the water fairy, Joshua could still generally observe the sights in Fairyland.


    "During your last visit, the Earth Fairy Queen was grievously injured, which in turn left the ground on such a vague and broken state then¡­ To heal such wounds would have take decades or more than a century, but thanks to the aid of other Legendary champions, Her Majesty has almost fully recovered."


    Along the way, the water fairy explained the present circumstances of Fairyland, while respectfully mentioning the human Legends who helped to heal the Fairy Queen''s injuries. As for Joshua, the warrior understood at once who had helped the Fairy Queen¡­ A good-natured middle-aged man with nothing over his head at all, a clean-freak mage who had an artificial eye and a female caster whose face was vague and have crystal hair¡­ weren''t they Barbarossa, Barnil and Vahina?


    It appears that after the exploration of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds was finished, as gratitude for the Fairy Queens loaning of Fairyland as a forward base, the Legends had helped healed them later.


    Joshua had presumed that it may be a typical fairy habit to keep to themselves all year round in the Fairyland without having to interact with beings from the outside, keeping to their innocent lifestyle with the help their own formidable abilities¡­ It was when he met the Fairy Queens that he learned that it was no habit, but the very nature of fairies.


    "Ah, I remember you!"


    There was a huge and majestic palace of Elemental Smelter that looked like nothing a Fairy could build, with each of its four walls carved with huge sculptures of fairies that were at least four hundred meters tall. Each of sculpting held a corresponding, pure magical element, with sufficiently terrible energy to destroy an entire world. Joshua simply murmured in awe ''huge'' once, before calming going to stand at the center of the palace, awaiting the four Fairy Queens to withdraw their spirits from across Fairyland


    The first to arrive was Queen Mother Earth, the incarnation of earth elements who happily extended her little hand to point at Joshua. "You''re that well human who has a savage face and looks skinny with clothes on!"


    Joshua, who has a savage face and looks skinny with clothes on was left speechless, just as the other three other Fairy Queens arrived one after another.


    Despite being a far cry from the grand scale of the Elemental Smelter Palace, the Legendary Fairy Queens did not deliberately enlarge their forms. They simply maintained ordinary palm-sized fairy forms, wafting onto the little thrones carved upon the huge fingers of the fairy sculptures on the walls.


    It must be said that it was difficult for fairies to predict fairy thoughts. They have created four huge sculptures that were hundreds of meters tall, and then carved their own little thrones on the fingers of those sculptures¡­ if not for Joshua''s great vision, ordinary humans would never be able to make out the four Fairy Queens'' figures on the ground.


    Nevertheless, Joshua was not here to banter about fairy traditional¡ªsuch a thing would last for days given the fairies'' eccentricities.


    ***


    Fairies appeared no different from shrunken versions of elves. That was because the first intelligent beings the fairies came across were the elves, in an early moment back when they were deciding the form of their very own race. Later, to differentiate each other, most of the fairies grew a pair of elemental wings of different styles.


    Unlike rumors that circulated around the continent, as beings of pure elements, the average ability of fairies did not lose out to the dragons. Each adult fairy had the prowess of Silver-tier elemental mages, while they also possess psionic shields and bodies, keeping them immune from most physical and magical attacks. Additionally, they were small and extremely swift¡ªif they would muster hostility and became fully destructive, they were essentially miniature cannons that barely offers itself as a target, capable of wreaking frightening devastation on certain special zones.


    The fairies also possess the finest craftsmanship and power legacy of today, able to forge sacred swords and divine items and are¡ªnext to humans and dragons¡ªthe race that boasted most Legendary champions. It was rumored that the forging of the Sacred Sword Mystletainn was aided by a divine fairy craftsman, who sacrificed her own life to make the blade invincible.


    Of course, that was definitely false.


    If Queen Mother Earth was the size of ordinary humans, she would appear to be a young married woman with mild mannerisms. The wings behind her back that resembled a butterfly i formed from complex patterns and flowed endlessly with earth elements signatures. Those ripples were in fact the model of some powerful elemental spell, and if the caster was willing, it would easily unleash countless spells of the same type.


    Beside her was Queen Blue Sea, who resembled a young and pretty elven girl and whose long, ocean-blue hair flowed behind her. Her wings, however, appeared rather unusual¡ªit made Joshua remember the sails on ships, or could it have been fish fins? The warrior was left a little unsure what style it was supposed to be, but since it was stirring with water-element ripples it would appear to be more or less the same.


    Meanwhile, Queen Blazing Sun appeared to be a beautiful lady with a voluptuous body. She was studying Joshua''s hair curiously, and murmuring something softly along the lines of ''doesn''t seem like it would burn''. Joshua coughed once to interrupt her, but when he saw clearly the style of her wings, he could not hold back his surprise.


    Those were quite simply a pair of rocket silos!


    Blazing magical energy was ejecting incessantly from inside the cylindrical fire-element construct¡­ the construct itself was essentially two rockets, floating behind the queen''s back and had nothing at all to do with wings!


    On the other hand, the last Fairy Queen¡ªQueen Sky Mist was normal in both appearance and wings. She had the valiant impression of an elven hunter and wings resembling the avian people''s, with vague feathers condensed from wind-element energies falling without stepping and vanishing into thin air.


    Naturally, each Queen was half the size of Joshua''s palm.


    And rather cute.


    "I know why you''ve come, Count Radcliffe."


    Queen Sky Mist was the first to speak¡ªit was clear that the Legendary fairy was normal in both speech, appearance and mannerism. "You wish to obtain information regarding ''World Shaping'' and certain ancient secrets," she said solemnly on her small throne, "we certainly could grant you those, but knowledge is priceless treasures¡ªthe price of which is another knowledge."


    "Reward only comes through equivalent exchange. Such is the code of our kind."


    "I have firsthand information on how Steel Strength manifested as worlds, and I could tell you the location."


    Naturally aware of the fairies'' norm, Joshua had already prepared many things to barter with. As he spoke, the warrior used Steel Strength to transmit the sight of the Void Vortex, which had now turned completely into a nebula that creates stars. All four Fairy Queens exclaimed in awe at once, and it was clear that the contents were definitely very important for them.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    And it would certainly be the case. The sight of countless worlds being born was unquestionably priceless treasures for the Fairy Queens who had set their ambitions on creating worlds themselves. Moreover, only Joshua and Karlis possessed that firsthand information of worlds manifesting and birthed, and now that the Void Vortex had entered a stable phase, one could only observe any valuable changes once every dozen thousand years if they went there now.


    "¡­While we knew that you would definitely be ready, we never imagined that you would be so well-prepared."


    Buzzing, the four Fairy Queens accepted the data pack that Joshua sent for complete analysis later, but certainly could not stay quiet after accepting a reward. "Well, human," Queen Blue Sea said delightedly, "ask away. There is no limit to what we know, and we would tell you everything¡ªhmmm. Depending on the situation, there are some things that must be left unsaid."


    Blue Sea appeared to have noticed the warning gaze from the other Fairy Queens, and had to awkwardly wave her hands. "I just got a little too excited, heh."


    Now, Joshua was questioning if he was mistaken in seeking the Fairies for information. Even so, it was no time for hesitation.


    "As the race that was least affected by the Lost Three Hundred Years, fairies have the most complete of preserved archives," he said. "I wish to know¡­ what do all of you think of the Multiverse after the Lost Three Hundred Years, the galaxy wherein our world existed?"


    The rather noisy Elemental Smelter Palace fell into silence at the question. Even if they were cheerful and appeared unreliable, the Fairy Queens remained Legendary tier¡ªwhen they become serious, even worlds would shift at their will.


    Tides of the four elements thus raged across the dome of the palace, churning and mixing. Unlike those petite and adorable humanoid fairies, the waves were the true form of the Fairy Queens¡ªthey were four devastating magical ripples that could engulf Fairyland in its entirety, extending even across the world, each blending and interacted secretively as the elements merged.


    After half a beat, Queen Mother Earth, who now appeared much more serious, answered Joshua''s question.


    "While we do not know why you would ask such a question, Count Radcliffe, we shall answer you earnestly since we''ve already accepted your reward," she spoke calmly, her expression serene. "You''ve asked how we see the Multiverse and our galaxy three hundred years before and three hundred years later. We have but one answer¡ªthere''s a huge difference."


    "How, specifically?" Joshua pressed, unsurprised by the answer. He had a similar answer in mind, but had simply wanted to hear the fairies themselves say it to verify his opinion.


    "There are many aspects. Firstly, the number of living worlds."


    Queen Mother Earth said quietly, tidying her hair and flapping her wings. "You are aware of the ''World Order Resonance Phenomenon'', I presume? The shaping of a world of Order would lead to the autonomous condensation of any Steel Strength around it, forming outlines of worlds similar to said world of Order. That is why there are many living worlds with similar conditions nearby living worlds."


    "We were not born before the Lost Three Hundred Years, but our elders were. According to the information they left behind, the Multiverse, or in other words our galaxy flourished¡ªeven after the countless living worlds were destroyed by the attack of the Evil Gods, many worlds survived."


    "You might not know this," Queen Blazing Sun then added, "but the world of Mycroft was once surrounded by more than a thousand living worlds. While most could not be colonized conventionally due to various factors, they were places where the Glorious Era obtained resources, and the Mycroft planetary region was known as the ''Thousand Star Domain'' back then."


    "But now, just three hundred years later, there are no more than thirty dull worlds left across the entire region, a far cry from a thousand. I''ve even suspected that they were fooling me."


    After that, Queen Mother Earth coughed once so that she could speak again, but she nodded, admitting that Queen Blazing Sun had been right. "That''s exactly the case, except for a single contrasting point¡­ We''ve also discovered that most living worlds of this galaxy had vanished, having changed their position, perhaps even destroyed¡ªlook."


    As she spoke Queen Mother Earth cast a screen displaying the Void model of the galaxy, a map drawn after the Seven Gods Church had carried out the Deep-Space Observation. "This should not be," Queen Mother Earth said grimly, pointing at each of the dim planets in the screen, "the galaxy where we exist should not have so few living worlds, not even after Evil Gods invasion."


    "That''s right," Queen Blue Sea nodded emotionally. "The regeneration capacity of worlds is formidable. Most would not die so swiftly even after being attacked by Evil Gods¡ªthey would at most suffer destruction on the surface, thus simply losing their ecosphere."


    Joshua nodded subconsciously as well. The Fairy Queens were right: worlds are not annihilated easily. A point in case was Planet Earth in the warrior''s preexistence¡ªhumankind had possessed such number of nuclear missiles enough to destroy their own civilization, but it might not wipe out the ecosystems on the continents, not to mention those living in the oceans. Even if that number were to be multiplied by a hundredfold, it would remain doubtful if the Earth''s crust could be destroyed. It was only after Black Technology had burst forward and the arrival of the Great Unity that galactic-scale weaponry appeared, finally displaying the capacity of destroying the planetary surface and threaten ''world''.


    It was the same thing for this Multiverse. All the Evil Gods often did was simply destroying the ecospheres instead of blasting the world into pieces, and the world was durable and would quickly recover in that respect, as is the case with the world of Karlis. Even after it had been destroyed more than a thousand years ago it still maintained its will, even reviving itself until Joshua came along to help it.


    "Worlds certainly would fall into the depths when they lose their ecosphere," Queen Mother Earth continued, "but any remaining seeds would still bloom after a thousand years, gradually reviving the world¡­ And yet, we have not seen more than a few worlds coming back to life¡ªmost were simply and utterly ruined. It''s not a normal sign."


    Being the fairy specializing in earth-elements and the land in itself, she was the greatest authority in that field. Joshua, too, remembered the aquatic world the otherworld expedition teams had discovered¡­ That world was certainly reviving, with oxygen-creating algae rapidly reproducing, the signs of an ecosphere recovering."


    "The model of our galaxy is unusual as well."


    It was now Queen Sky Mist speaking. She turned the model of the galaxy and filled it with elements so that it became a luminous solid. "Here. According to logic, galaxies come only in just a few forms: most are vortices with several spiral arms, along with a few spiral or ring-shaped¡­ However, the galaxy we exist in is unlike the others."


    Noticing Joshua''s expression becoming curious as well, Sky Mist''s voice promptly became dark as she sighed softly.


    "You see it clearly, too?"


    "The galaxy we exist within¡­ is dented."

 Chapter 769 Now

    Despite their cheerfulness, the Fairy Queens had given sincere answers after being asked. Neither Joshua nor them spoke after the true ''dented'' state of the galaxy was shown, and the entire Elemental Smelter Palace was silent once again.


    "Regardless," Queen Blazing Sun said, her rather energetic demeanor appearing unhappy instead, "this is the change we''ve discovered happening across the galaxy and the Multiverse¡ªwe are not sure about the latter since it is simply too vast, and our observation capacity could not even exceed a few dozens of planetary regions."


    "To be frank, if we could find worlds with high-elements suitable for our race to survive, would we even have created Fairyland and stay rooted here over hundreds of years¡­ Really, I''ve not went on a trip to the outside for so long."


    "I mostly understood."


    Joshua became calm again after his brief shock. He noted the ''dented'' form of the galaxy down in the depths of his mind, and could not hold back a sense of pity that he actually never realized that. Nevertheless, who would be so bored to connect the endless stars? Moreover, with the presence of the Void Vortex and the huge scar on the galaxy itself, anyone would easily ignore that dark, starless zone.


    Having digested that information, Joshua looked up an asked another question. "That being said, that''s merely the ''difference'' you''ve discovered. What I wish to know is what you think of all this."


    While he had put things that way, Joshua was not compelling the Fairy Queens to reveal more information. Ultimately, he was a human in his thirties, and nine years since he crossed into this world. Though he was aware of many secret facts, he was not sure if those elements were unusual since he considered everything normal and logical.


    Only the fairies that had lived across two generations could precisely determine the difference those eras.


    "What we think¡­" The Fairy Queens murmured, glancing at each other and tried passing the buck, before deciding to let Queen Blue Sea speak.


    "Our opinion," she said with a mild, feminine voice after clearing her throat, "is actually unbelievable. It may be incomprehensible for humans, but don''t claim that we are making things up to bamboozle you."


    Waving his hand, Joshua gestured that he would not, and Queen Blue Sea was at once relieved.


    "I think," she said with forthrightness and without restraint, "the reason our galaxy is in such a state is because it had been battered by someone!"


    Joshua was left speechless, but after being briefly at a loss, the warrior quickly grasped the queen''s meaning. "You''re saying that our galaxy is dented, not because of natural ways but because of outside interference?"


    That point had actually crossed Joshua''s mind since he was aware of what a galaxy''s model should look like, but he was not a hundred percent sure that it applied to all galaxies given that this particular region was a Multiverse with diverse supernatural powers¡­ It is only after verification by the fairy natives that he could be sure that his idea was not influenced by personal opinion.


    "That''s indeed the case¡­ but the idea itself is simply nonsensical. It''s fine if it was battering a world, but who could batter a galaxy?"


    Queen Blue Sea appeared reluctant to continue the topic as well. She hurriedly shook her head; her ocean-blue hair swayed as if waves. "Actually, we still have some research materials left from the Glorious Era. Would you be interested, Count?"


    "Of course." Able to see the queens'' disinterest in delving deeper into that matter, Joshua simply allowed them to change topics.


    "Do I have to add other information as well? Such as regarding fairies of other forms."


    ***


    The Fairy Queens had initially intended to gift Joshua the news for free, even teasing him regarding ''fairies of other forms'', that he did not have to tell them about the Empire''s artificial fairies project¡ªthey were supporting that particular undertaking behind the scenes after all¡­ However, when Joshua revealed the form of Silver Fairies, all of them inhaled sharply, their wings ceasing to flap and their dainty figures making them even adorable.


    "Isn''t¡ªisn''t this bad?"


    Queen Mother was the first to shift uncomfortably in her seat. She could sense that while those fairies were mostly different from elemental fairies in form, they had additional reference points in her opinion.


    The Four Elemental Fairy Queens intended to make Fairyland, their creation complete¡ªsomething all Legends were aware of, but none of them understood that four elements alone could not make it whole.


    According to their plans, after they had built the outline of their world, they would create elemental and non-elemental fairies of other forms, such as Light Fairies, Dark Fairies, Ether Fairies, Psionic Fairies, Holy Light Fairies and the like¡­ It is only when all elements are possessed that a world would form and thus be complete.


    Nevertheless, that intention had a tremendous obstacle from the very first start¡ªthe form and mentality of the Fairy Queens were simply too radical and held strong affinity to their own element attributes. Basically, it was impossible for them to create fairies of other form to complete the world. That was why they would help the Royal House of Diamond, gifting them Fairy Bloodline and from there observe the outcome of blending human and fairy bloodlines, as well as agreeing to the Artificial Fairy Project and create prototypes of divine armaments.


    But all of it were not complete successes. The Diamond Family''s bloodline was so chaotic that the outcomes could not be ascertained to have been caused by fairy blood. Furthermore, the artificial fairies had just reached the seventh generation when it ended: the testing grounds, the ''Sealed Land'' had been bombarded by Joshua. Though Ying and Ling were fairies that possess minor ether and psionic aspects, they were now evolving in an unknown direction and no longer fairy form.


    Therefore, when the Fairy Queens saw the fully complete ''Silver Fairies'' that appeared very useful for reference, they lost all composure.


    "It''s a win-win," Joshua said flatly. "I wish to entrust them into your care and instruct them in culture and norms, so that they would quickly become intelligent beings and obtain powers of typical fairies. In return, you could obtain the information you wished for. While I am their creator, I had not the time to instruct them¡ªmy apologies."


    "Rest assured, we''ll definitely teach them well!"


    Before the other Fairy Queens could agree since they were still engrossed in the energy constitution of the Silver Fairies, Queen Earth Mother declared determinedly at once, "you''ll be an important guest of ours from now on, Count Radcliffe¡ªwould you like us to imbue some Fairy Bloodline into your family? It''s certainly useful since it greatly elevates element affinity!"


    "It''s fine. Us Radcliffes have been humans all along; we don''t need bloodline of other races."


    Joshua waved her off, declining her kindness. Then, after the brief riot died down, the Fairy Queens finally regained composure and quickly revealed their information.


    "According to fairies of the last Generation¡­ in other words, the fairies that lived in both eras of Glorious and Starfall, the former Glorious Era had studied the Multiverse with various methods just as we did, even performing extensive research of the prehistoric past of the Multiverse."


    Queen Mother Earth cleared her throat and continued, "according to what they told us fairies newly born into Starfall, the galaxy¡ªeven the Multiverse had once seen a perfect era."


    "During that time, all of the Void was inhabitable. Wondrous life was born even in the most barren of stars. There were lifeforms even in the sun, similar to us fairies but much more extreme."


    "During that time, there was peace in the Multiverse. Everyone was more willing to interact than war, sharing knowledge and ideals¡ªthe entire Multiverse was inhabitable, and so civilizations simply did not need conflict but only substantial resources."


    "That was a long, long time ago, a memory that only the stars remember. No civilization existing then would know the tale, just as gods could only learn bits and pieces about it by drawing information from world and Steel Strength."


    "But that perfect era suddenly ended in a single day."


    Queen Mother Earth continued gently, shaking her head while the other Fairy Queens and Joshua listened to her quietly. "Then, everything fell into a deathly darkness, and no planets have any records of that time. It was a Lost Age, but longer and more terrible than the Lost Three Hundred Years."


    "And following that Lost Age, Void Behemoths and Ancient Dragons were soon born. Most believe that they have existed during Creation itself, but that''s a misconception. According to Glorious Era research, those two species suddenly appeared after that beautiful era and the Lost Age itself, and during their own reign, the Glorious Era also held a different perception about those two powerful yet different creatures of Steel."


    "They believed that the existence of Evil Gods is born when the Multiverse is at its worst and its most horrific, but with worlds still existent despite impending annihilation."


    "As for the Ancient Dragons, they exist so that even after all the stars are ruined and countless worlds ended in death and darkness, they could gradually recover and birth hospitable worlds."


    ***


    With that, Queen Earth Mouth stopped. It appeared to be all that she knew and all she was willing to say.


    Meanwhile, the entire palace froze.


    (You! Why would you say so much?)


    (Cherry-pick and be nice. You''ve doomed the conversation!)


    The other Fairy Queens had kept throwing looks and cues to the Queen Mother Earth, only to be ignored by her entirely. Still, with the atmosphere having taken a turn for the gloomy and Joshua''s serious face being too scary, Queen Blazing Sun simply changed the conversation and continue. "Anyway," she said, "that''s pretty much how we got the idea of creating a world¡­ We wanted to find a way to do it in the absence of Void Behemoths, Ancient Dragons and natural Steel Strength!"


    "Uh-huh." Queen Blue Sea nodded and echoed. "That''s why we simply gave up on Steel Strength manifestation processes, and directly stabilized the world''s construct."


    With that, she conjured a cup of tea and sent it through thin air to Joshua. "Have a drink¡ªyou must be thirsty."


    "I''m not, but thank you."


    Joshua ceased his pensiveness as well and gulped down the tea in one go. "It must be hard," he smiled, knowing that the two Fairy Queens were deliberately shifting the conversation.


    "Of course!"


    Queen Blue Sea replied spiritedly at once, having seen that the atmosphere calmed. "It''s super~hard! Look at us four, we''re so exhausted we are always in a daze. It''s been centuries since we relaxed, having to pit wits and brain against all manners of unexpected phenomenon coming from outside this world!"


    "Isn''t it just. I''m really regretting accepting the last Fairy Queen''s legacy."


    "I''ve been had. I thought being a Fairy Queen is easy!"Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Joshua''s brow lifted in return. "The last Fairy Queen?" he asked interestedly. "Could you be talking about the ancient fairies who lived through both the Glorious Era and the Lost Three Hundred Years?"


    "First, you can''t call them ancient¡ªthey''d be really angry if they were alive." Queen Sky Mist shook said, shaking her head. "That being said, we''re not sure whether they were. They might be, but either way they died from grievous injuries before the founding of the Starfall calendar."


    "That''s right," Queen Blazing Sun''s mouth twitched. "The gods fought amongst each other in the Lost Three Hundred Years, and apart from the champions who had entered the shelters, everyone else fought in that battle¡­ Many Legends and gods who survived the Evil Gods were hence wiped out in that civil strife."


    "It''s almost everyone lost their minds back then, and went off killing anything wherever they went. The former Fairy Queens did not join the battle, but they still have to counter the assault of other races¡­ Anyway, even if anyone survives, they would be so ashamed to see the wastelands that were once their home, hence proceeding to commit suicide, self-sealing or just destroy themselves. Heaven knows why they fought so violently that even the Sage couldn''t just watch and simply up and left."


    "Ah, stop talking. It hurts to even say it¡­" Queen Blue Sea could not help but sigh as Blazing Sun became angrier the more she spoke, and kindly dissuaded her. "Have a drink."


    "No way I''m drinking your bathwater!" Queen Blazing Sun, however, burst out at once when she saw the little cup before her.


    "But that''s part of my body!" Queen Blue Sea was outraged at once as well. "You''re being mean!"


    "I am being mean! Isn''t that just your bathwater! No, it''s much more terrible than bathwater! Wait, I''m a fire-element fairy¡ªwhy should I even drink? Begone!"


    Meanwhile, Joshua did not pay attention as the Fairy Queens argued, staring instead at the teacup in his hand and entering deep thought once more.


    ''What is with these fairies¡­?''


    As for Queen Mother Earth, she simply ignored her companions'' squabbles and flew down from her throne to Joshua.


    "In truth, it''s very likely that the Sage did not leave out of disappointment," she said quietly. "Myself and the former Fairy Queens guessed that the Sage has discovered something so pressing that it was far critical than the Glorious Era in its entirety. That is why he simply don''t have the time to stop the gods from killing each other and simply left Mycroft in a hurry."


    "Even so," Queen Mother Earth sighed and added, "he''s long since left. So, instead of minding ancient rumors, would it not be better to care about the present?"


    "Don''t you think so, Count Radcliffe?"


    Joshua did not hesitate for long; he shook his head and then nodded. "There would certainly be a time when the ancient thing is needed, and we could search for more clues by using past information as guidance¡­ But you''re right."


    "All should be in service of the present."

 Chapter 770 Mental Algorithm

    Joshua stopped recalling his visit to Fairyland.


    If he was being honest, although the Fairy Queens appear carefree, they were essentially reliable Legendary champions. They had stood vigil in the Void beyond the world, keeping alert of any possible Void calamities or invading behemoths. Moreover, if the day comes that Evil Gods or Void Behemoths would come and attack the world of Mycroft, Fairyland would be the frontlines where the champions would repel the Chaos.


    Seated in a chair within his own study, Joshua breathed out once, realizing that things had become simpler after the main body of the Black Fog was handled.


    Firstly, the Imperial External Exploration Department no longer had to worry about being wiped out by pockets of Black Fog, just as mages would not have to carefully advance invaluable worlds, accelerating the process of exploration.


    On another note, Mycroft''s forces had previously considered the Ancient Dragon of Kronos as part of the resistance against the Black Fog, but the creature had stayed on Kronos since it was unable to leave it. Still, after it learned that the Black Fog was sealed and being slowly disposed of, it was finally willing to cooperate further with humans, granting some of its blood for research by the Royal Mage Guild, the Skypiercing White Tower, and other organizations.


    "Bizarre. Everyone''s willing to experiment with Ancient Dragon Bloodline, but not willing to accept my modifications?"


    Joshua''s could not help feeling annoyed each time he remembered that¡ªafter learning that the Ancient Dragon of Lightning was willing to publicize the Ancient Dragon Bloodlines, basically all combat-class adventurers and spellcaster who had some ability and various kinds of links were prepared to try their luck on Kronos. At the same time, while the warrior''s skill at human modification improved, rumors out of nowhere prevented most from joining the Winter Fort Academy and his newly established ''Human Development Group'' to try the latest in human modifications.


    They were both clear bloodline alterations to attain supernatural powers¡ªhow different were Ancient Dragons and Void Behemoths, after all? Stabbing Ancient Dragon blood into your body is identical as stabbing Void Behemoth flesh in yourself!


    Apart from that aspect which left Joshua rather confused, Kronos was now rapidly recovering.


    According to the Drakonid girl Lisa who had returned briefly for a visit, her homeworld had obtained rich water resources after Kronos was connected to an aquatic world through a semi-permanent portal. With the Drakonids'' diligence and some insignificant help from the Ancient Dragon, they managed to develop a piece of land that was as vast as the Mountains of God out in the Desert of God, while the rich water source formed a huge lake.


    The lake was named the ''Three Saints Lake'' for its triangle shape and to celebrate Joshua, Barnil, and William¡ªthree Legendary champions from Mycroft that had once aided them in a dire time. Now, apart from the religion of the dragon god, local Drakonids had also started to have started early religions of the three saints, prompting migraines in the observing mages who were unsure if they should interfere.


    Leaving aside those frivolities, Kronos was now virtually filled with anonymous champions from Mycroft. Although the local Drakonids were unaware, according to Syndicate and Lisa who were both there, they were essentially seeing a few human champions disguising themselves as Drakonids every day. Joshua believed that such interference would quickly be stopped by various factions, since while the Drakonids were a talented species, humans had not decided if they should be accepted into their ranks for now. After all, the world of Mycroft itself had long been affected by demon invasions, and the recent Berserker Dragon Plague had left their mindset rather resistant. Otherworld beings, or exchange students such as Lisa were probably their limit¡ªindeed, if the Ancient Dragon did not assume most of the cost for its world''s portal, most would probably not have made the effort to alter Kronos.


    One way or the other, the wastelands of Kronos was slowly recovering into a normal continental world. With the help of Legendary champions and the Ancient Dragon, Joshua guessed that it would be twenty years as the world regains a complete natural cycle.


    When that time comes, the rebirth of its World Will might not be an issue.


    That being said, the change on Kronos was simply insignificant when compared to the Bloodmoon Abyss.


    The relic of the former world of Xillia and the present day Bloodmoon Abyss¡ªthe living luminous body and main form of Light, had also learned that the Black Fog was completely destroyed. In that very moment, a massive energy reverberation occurred throughout the entire Abyss.


    Those were long stifled grudges, regret, vengeance, torment and finally, cries of relief.


    The Black Fog had invaded innumerable worlds just as they deceptively fooled countless races. Even demons had been seduced by it, acting as their vanguard that invades other worlds. Be that as it may, no world had such despair and trusting of outside worlds like Xillia¡ªas their sun gradually extinguished, all the sages had meditated for centuries but to no avail. Even the Ring Worlds formed by combining all islands could not gain them more light or heat.


    The malicious suggestion by the Black Fog had been their single straw to grasp for salvation. They had obediently carried out all the rituals and thus simply destroying themselves and their world, turning them all into a spherical sea of energy.


    The mistake of the weak is not in trusting the powerful who holds sinister intents, but in their choiceless state.


    At the time, Joshua consoled the ''crying'' Light, although he believed that it would not have been unusual for Xillia to become an Evil God with its fate. Even so, when he watched Light wafting amidst the ocean of blood, he sighed inwardly.


    If not for a series of coincidences¡­ who could tell for sure that Light would not have become an Evil God?


    If Mandagar the Undead Dragon had successfully completed the cursed ritual and rise as a Legend through the Chaotic powers of the Abyss, it would have corrupted the Blood Moon, and Light would have turned into an Evil God after being infected by Chaos instead of the Star of Fusion''s power. The entire Bloodmoon Abyss would thus become the egg of an Evil God, and when the dominator that could control all things in that world was born from the Blood Moon, a new Evil God would have arisen.


    It was fortunate that things did not come to the worst outcome. At present, Light was not some Evil God initiate, but the shape of a newborn world.


    There was no question that news of the Black Fog''s demise greatly accelerated Light''s maturing. The luminous lifeform at the depths of the Blood Moon had now appeared to be freed from some shackle and began to grow swiftly¡ªwith the continent and Sanguine World Tree Joshua gifted him, it was now absorbing and swiftly expanding the mass of the entire continent through gravity, appearing intent on building a new world in the air.


    Its color was also slowly changing¡ªthe moon that was once the hue of fresh blood had now become clear, and Joshua believed that the Blood Moon would soon be a history in months, when a poor but brand-new aerial continent takes shape.


    "The Black Fog had taken the destruction of Evil Gods as its duty¡­ but such destruction protects nothing, instead growing more tragedies, sadness, and many more Evil Gods."


    Joshua could not help being left emotional as he stood beside the window of his study. There had been such an insignificant line between that outline of a new world and an Evil God that he himself was not sure. He wondered what fate the Bloodmoon Abyss would have tp face if he was defeated.


    At the thought, the warrior looked down at the courtyard to find Black slacking again. She was carrying Light on her head and sleeping under a tree shade, her mouth open, drool gushing forth as it burned the plants beneath the tree. However, the maidservant in charge appeared to have handled many such situations¡ªcomposedly, she took out a handkerchief sewn from Frost Grass, wiping off Black''s drooling before closing her mouth. At the same time, Light jingled happily and sprayed a jet of water on the burning ground, with the maidservant instructing it to turn and douse the other fires as well.


    Joshua turned and returned to his chair. His body inside Mycroft was a normal clone used for interacting daily with Ying and Ling, as well as urging Black to train. His true form was still wandering by itself in the Void, absorbing volumes of Steel Particles to fill itself.


    The Fairy Queens did not reveal many details about building worlds, but those mere clues they gave was enough for Joshua to make guesses.


    "A complete world should include most or all supernatural powers¡ªor at least as many as I know."


    Joshua closed his eyes and meditated.


    Elements, magic, ether and psionic were the basic, not to mention aura, Steel Strength, runic and lifeforce. Reasonably, a complete world should contain the ''possibility'' of all Extraordinary powers, even including brand new powers that had yet formed as a base.


    Joshua imagined that he would first be drawing the blueprints for ''Perfect Base Form'', and then calibrate the world inside his body intrinsically¡ªhis recent tasks would generally be these. Naturally, apart from that, he still has to adjust his own mental algorithm so that it was closer to his status as a ''world''.


    The so-called mental algorithm was simply another name for mental logic. Everyone in the world has different logic, even those remarkably identical, the closest of friends would process information different in their minds.


    That difference had led to a massive cultural schism in ancient times. A hundred miles meant a wall that reaches to the skies and no normal person could bypass, solely because of variety in text and language. Humans with different culture and tongue are also born with contrasting mental logics, which was why cultural assimilation takes decades, even centuries.


    Nonetheless, that fundamental difference was basically swept away by Basic and the Seven Gods religion. With one language and one religion, as well as a standard algorithm passed down by the Seven Gods, Mycroft began to move towards unification. While that sounded unimpressive, it was a vital progress since most primitive mental logic was now reshaped by the sparks of civilizations.


    Without barriers to interaction, the spark of inspiration would thus dance.


    But that alone was not enough. Nostradamus, Israel, and the others move to ''free the minds of the people'' and popularize schools was actually a move to improve the citizens'' mental algorithm on all aspects.


    As an example, if the human thought was like a magical machine that undergoes data input and output, the prolonged stream of data would naturally lead to the system being unable to understand special, incomprehensive data with its present data. In that case, it would cause an error known as ''incomprehensible doubt."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    How should that error be solved?


    The most primitive mental logic chose to apply methods such as ''religion'', ''god'' and ''unknown'' to handle ''incomprehensible doubts''. It was simple, plain, and quickly ignores the special data that causes the error, in turn continuing various more vital tasks such as ''hunting'' and ''harvesting''.


    However, as civilization and individual ability progress, along with the reduced urgency for human survival, the human mental algorithm would undoubtedly develop as well.


    One such progress was the ''rational thinking algorithm'' proposed by mages: to discover, define, consider, analyzed, verify and solve an issue. The modern way of thinking hence would not simply ignore the ''incomprehensible doubt'', but use various mathematics, standards, repeatable and conclusive methods to observe, verify and examine all questions across the world, in turn dissecting fundamental principles within to direct change ''incomprehensible doubt'' into ''understandable answers''.


    Unquestionably, such a mental algorithm is absolutely more effective and correct than primitive thinking, as well as leading humans to progress.


    Such was the essence of ''science'' and development. It exists in any world, whether if there was magic, aura or Holy Light within for science was not a form or idol to be worshipped, but a modern, rational mental algorithm.


    It could even be said that science might not be the correct way of thinking, but even so, there is no uncertainty that it is fitting for humans of his era.


    Nevertheless, it was outdated for Joshua as he was at present, for in his true form contained the shape of a world.


    It was correct for normal humans to have to learn and improve by studying the world, but Joshua was now no longer human. He was so powerful that he could directly create illogical, special substances inside himself, just as he no longer had to observe, only ''verify'' and ''think''.


    From a certain point of view, the existence of Steel Pythons¡ªa being that normal humans simply could not see or observe was much closer to his existence at present.


    That was why Joshua must slowly change his way of thought: so that it was closer to his present status, a process every Legendary champion have to go through, just like the Pope himself. Being a living body of light, he had to be completely different from normal in thought and needs. That was the same for the Nature''s Magister, an incarnation of ecosphere who would definitely have a more profound opinion of nature than the elves, or at least those who believe nature merely meant primordial forests.


    It was a necessary process.


    ***


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the galaxy, as Joshua slowly and delicately adjusted his way of thought, five pale-blue dimensional ripples abruptly appeared in the air on the edge of one of the galaxy''s spiral arm.


    Five figures hence fell from the skies several thousand meters above ground, while screams akin to that from a pig being gutted resounded amidst the skies.


    "Aaaaaargh! What''s going on¡ªhow die we teleport the wrong place again?!"

 Chapter 771 Teleportation… Success?

    "How did our teleporting mess up again?"


    In the thin atmosphere more than eighty thousand meters above, Rider was screaming in terror as if he was a pig before the butcher''s knife. Indeed, it made evident his excellent physique for him cry out so powerfully despite the altitude.


    "It''s the World Fleet!"


    On another side, despite being in falling freely from thousands of meters above without any parachute, Mage had answered Rider with distinct clarity. "They are so massive that they distorted the dimensions¡ªbut that''s supposed to be impossible, why are we still near the edge of the galaxy?"


    Logically speaking, the teleportation beacon made by the very hands of Archmagi Nostradamus and directly connected to the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds could transcend the entire Multiverse in its entirety and send all five of them back. Even if the World Fleet''s presence affected the dimensions, they should not have moved such a short distance.


    Meanwhile, Clergy and Alchemist said nothing as both of them silently spread their wings. Clergy''s wings were a pair of commonly-seen conjuration of Holy Light¡ªthe huge, pale gold wings dispel the falling force of gravity as soon as they materialized, holding Clergy steadily mid-air.


    As for Alchemist, the armor over his back had shrunk while the flesh there squirmed. In seconds, a pair of wings resembling that of dragonflies spread and hardened, and he too floated in the air just as he grabbed the falling Priest.


    "Heh, Titan Dragonfly wings! I''ve just put them on a few days ago!" He proudly boasted. "It''s quite unusual though¡ªthere wasn''t many participating in that ''Human Development Group'' that the Liege recently established, so I easily grabbed the chance for this modification."


    "Well, thanks," Priest said feebly. "That being said¡ªI can fly, and please, not the nape."


    "Oh."


    Beside them, Mage, who had cast a flight spell as well caught Rider, who was still making a fuss. The five then started a brief exchange as they hung halfway in the air.


    "We should hide as soon as possible," Priest said, having used gravitational aura to reduce his weight and solidify a spot in the air as a footing. He frowned when he managed to stand steadily, and glanced at the dark skies above. "Those eight-legged fungi have advanced technology," he said anxiously, "and we did not warp too far off. They could find us if we''re too careless."


    "Our leader''s right."


    Caster nodded as well, subconsciously stroking the scepter hanging by his hip before continuing, "of course, we should determine this world''s coordinates as well and try to contact Mycroft, or we''ll be marooned here."


    That was mostly what was said. The others did not ask anything else, and after they determined what they should do next, all five of them started to land.


    ***


    The world they had reached was a planetary realm located on the edge of the galaxy, the continent beneath their feet belonging to a colossal spheroid. However, halfway through their descent, the keen-eyed Clergy noticed something wasn''t right.


    "Wait, look," he said silently, "isn''t this¡­ a living world?"


    At his words, all five looked down at once at the earth beneath them. As expected, it was a green planet filled with vigor that lay below them!


    Mountains of uneven heights could be seen cascading across the continent, while white clouds cascaded above the sky-blue oceans. A thick-green hue covered the entire continent as if a blanket¡ªone could even see a dozen gigantic trees amidst the forests that covered the continent, taller than certain hills. The crown of those trees flickered in distinct magical rainbows, with circles of such radiances surrounding the top.


    "Praise the Seven¡­"


    Clergy could not stop tears from welling in his eyes. "Could we finally have discovered a normal, living world with mana?"


    ***


    For some reason, being the most excellent Elite Party, the five of them often encountered unlucky things on each of their expedition. Now that they thought of it, they basically drop into a pit on every step, falling each time their feet overextended for just the tiniest bit¡ªa far cry from any sort of smooth sailing.


    During their first expedition, they were attacked by the Black Fog amidst the extreme environment of World Zero One, and would have been wiped out if not for the Soul Pool Sphere and the many Legends who had gone to their rescue.


    Their second and third expeditions were to barren worlds without value. All that they had encountered were merely natural disasters such as some earthquakes, landslides, thunderstorms and volcanic eruptions, which was considered the two easiest expeditions they had.


    During the fourth, they had journeyed to a primitive oceanic world but ran into a colossal ''Tyrant Squid'' that was more than a thousand meters in size. If their fishing boat had not been large enough and a sturdy ramming horn, they would have been swallowed alive and forced to fight against the parasites in its body.


    Their fifth expedition had been their most dangerous one¡ªit was an utter wasteland, and yet they were attacked suddenly by waves of primitive beasts. If they did not incidentally bring along the unexpectedly useful hypnosis glasses to bewitch them, all of them would have been torn into pieces.


    And this time, their expedition to the edge of their galaxy should have been a normal world exploration, a safe and comfortable mission save for the faraway distance from the world of Mycroft. Never would they have imagined that their teleportation failed at the very beginning, after of which they would run into the air of an advanced otherworld civilization, their very souls almost stolen for information regarding their homeworld!


    Clergy had almost been left despairing at his party''s fortunes, which was why he never thought that the teleportation failure this time would actually send them to a normal forest world!


    "Don''t get too excited just yet," Rider, however, grumbled beside him. "Heaven knows if those plants eat flesh¡­ Eh, why are you hitting me?!"


    ***


    Leaving aside the matter of Rider and Clergy starting a fight in the air, their five-man cell had considerable fortune this time around. Rider''s Crow Mouth did not activate, and they had certainly landed on what was a normal forest that was neither carnivorous nor mobile. It was not inhabited by any beasts either, and appeared very peaceful.


    Perhaps even a little too peaceful.


    Amidst the silent, empty woods was an elevated stone ground filled with most and scattered shrubs. It was why the dense forests around it did not extend towards it, just as the five of them who had landed could rely on the high ground to survey their environment.


    "Weird."


    After landing, Alchemist, who was most adept at biology amongst them withdrew his Titan Dragonfly wings and approached one of the trees nearby, touching its bark curiously.


    "These trees¡­" he said softly, "is very similar to the plants in Mycroft!"


    "Very similar?" Asked Caster, who had been setting up communications equipment. "In appearance? According to what I know, most of the plants in the galaxy look the same due to Order Resonance."


    "No, not only in appearance."


    As he spoke, Alchemist took out a steel tube from the armored bag by his hip and stabbed it into the tree. He then drew it out and carefully observed the color of the tree sap, before opening his mask and helmet to inhale the air around and tasted the tree sap.


    His expression turned unusual at once.


    "Hey, take off your helmets!" He turned and shouted to his companions. "The air is the same as it is on Mycroft, just like the trees! Those are even the exact same tress!"


    While Alchemist enjoyed modifying himself into something between a cross of human and beast to the point that he had switched innards twice, his brain was at least human. He was usually dutiful as well, which was why the rest of them, including Priest, were willing to trust him.


    Caster was the first to take off his helmet. He ruffled his own hair and took a deep breath, and exclaimed at once as he looked at the forest around him in astonishment. "It''s true! The atmospheric conditions here is remarkably similar to that of Mycroft! The only difference is that the air in Mycroft is a little turbid!"


    "Definitely." Clergy nodded. Having dispelled his Holy Light wings and took off his helmet as well, he sniffed the scent of the nearby trees. "It''s very fresh and very clean, without any Chaos pollution¡­ But why? Why would there be a world so alike to Mycroft at the edge of the Galaxy?"Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    It was not only Clergy. Everyone else present found the situation very peculiar, and none of them had an answer for it at the moment. Still, it was in that moment that Alchemist realized that Priest, their leader, had refrained from voicing his opinion¡ªinstead, he was standing in a corner, fiddling with something.


    Alchemist hence strode to Priest, intending to remind him to join in the conversation and examine the present situation. However, when he reached Priest, he could hear him muttering to himself in annoyance.


    "This isn''t right."


    The young warrior was holding the Return Beacon that was now gray, and using aura to activate the inner system and obtain detailed records of their teleportation. Alchemist had assumed that Priest was trying to find records of the failed teleportation, so as to reverse-trace their current coordinates, which was the only way they could send for rescue from Mycroft.


    However, Alchemist soon realized that he was wrong when he heard Priest''s next words.


    "Teleportation successful?" Priest exclaimed in disbelief and a fear of the unknown, his expression dazed. "We didn''t fail? The beacon''s teleportation was good?"


    But, success? How was that possible! When they had left the portal, all of them had seen that there were so few stars around the Void it was almost as if there were none. There was no doubt that they were still at the edge of the galaxy, and due to teleportation failure, they fell into that insignificant world.


    If that could be called a ''success'', then the children of failure were many.


    "Perhaps my teleportation beacon is wrong?"


    At the very thought, he looked up at the other four beside him¡ªright then, Rider, Clergy, Caster, and Alchemists had all taken out their own Return Beacons, using their respective powers to energize the beacon''s records and obtaining the data within.


    In seconds, cries of surprised echoed.


    "What?!"


    "Teleportation was actually a success?"


    "No way¡ª"


    "How?! We actually didn''t fail?!"


    The shocking truth that the teleportation beacon revealed threw everyone into disarray at once. None of them could believe that their teleporting was not a failure.


    But why? The teleportation beacon was not a random teleportation scroll¡ªit was a Legendary magical item connected to the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds!


    "The same atmospheric compositions, the same plants¡­ and yet, this isn''t Mycroft."


    Rider looked at the thicket around him, staring at the familiar fauna around him with a mixed expression while he breathed air no different to the air Mycroft.


    "Where¡­ is this place?" He muttered softly.


    Meanwhile, in the distant woods, a dark shade could be seen sprawled over a tree trunk, a tube in hand as he silently observed the moments of the quartet.


    After studying them for a long time and deciding that there were not making a move at once after landing, the slender humanoid figure thus quietly turned and retreated, vanishing within the woods.

 Chapter 772 Purebred Elves

    "No. There''s some weird energy signature messing with our signal!"


    The quintet of the Elite Party was gathering in front of a complete signal transmitter and watching it nervously as the screen flashed chaotically in unusual runes. Caster, at the fore, gave the keyboard a few random whacks before slapping his own thigh in rage. "Magic, psionic energy, Holy Light¡­" he seethed, "no signal can be sent out. This world is completely blocked!"


    "Doesn''t that mean we can''t give our location to headquarters¡­ that we''re trapped here?"


    Rider, usually slow to catch up promptly became quick-witted at the sound of the bad news. "This isn''t good," he murmured, frowning. "A blocked world, teleportation error, an environment same as the one back home¡­ I think there must be something behind all this¡­"


    "Something behind your dead body¡ªshut up!"


    Clergy straightened a finger to cast a silencing spell, sealing Rider''s Crow Mouth unceremoniously before turning to Priest. "What should we do then, leader?" He asked a little helplessly. "Teleporting is messed up, any signal''s blocked. If Headquarters did not dispatch anyone to look for us, we might really have to live out our days in this world."


    "Don''t give up just a yet."


    After a brief groan, Priest looked at the dense woods around them and said slowly: "The energy ripples that block the signals could either be the planet''s special form or some unique magical equipment¡­ the same principle applies to our teleportation. There''s no reason that the Return Beacon would beam us here without reason."


    "There will be a way. A world''s form is changeable, just as any magical equipment can be stopped or sabotaged."


    At that, Priest paused for a moment and exhaled once, before saying, "Either way, don''t panic, we''ll just assume this is another ordinary otherworld exploration¡ªis the camo cloak ready, Constantine?"


    "Ready, leader."


    Throughout their conversation, Constantine the Alchemist had been preparing something at a corner, and now presented five green cloaks that appeared to have been made from moss, handing it to each of his teammates."


    "Clark, Said, Wayne. Keep the camo with you."


    After the camo cloak used specifically for bushlands had been distributed, Priest wore his helmet again before putting the camo cloak on. "We have sufficient resources," he said quietly, "and there seem to be no lack of food source around here. Let''s find a vantage point first, we need to observe the conditions in this world here."


    ***


    The meaning of a team leader''s existence was to be a backbone for Priest, leading them in preparations. Soon, they were ready¡ªall five of them, concealed beneath the cloaks turned into clusters of vague green phantoms as they carefully entered the dense woods around them.


    Rider and Priest were up front clearing the path, silently pulling off creepers and drooping leaves, opening a small way amidst the forest. Although all five of them had Gold-tier abilities and were capable of moving through a few circuits around Mycroft''s Dark Forest, who would know if there would be a whole flock of Gold-tier monsters in this foreign world or some horrendous ''Tyrant Creature''? Just like the Tyrant Squid they have encountered before, their colossal size, combined with psionic ripples that could sweep across half a continent, is able to rampage all that was beneath Legend.


    Moreover, Priest only had a single sensation about the dense forest.


    ''Unsettling.''


    It was not just him either¡ªthe rest of the Elite Party were shockingly in accord.


    A distinct malevolence had wafted to them from all directions when they first entered the forces. Even Rider, the one with the slowest spiritual sensory subconsciously pressed his hand on the saber hanging by his hip. It was as if all of nature was oppressing and opposing them, and while their camo cloaks could fool eyes and magical sensory, it could not trick the trees and the grasses right beside them.


    That very sensation was truly bizarre, and yet Priest felt a faint but indescribable familiarity. The young warrior looked up and around him; he could see the excessively dense foliage covering all sunlight. It was also unusually dark and cold¡ªthick creepers were wrapped around virtually all trees, forming a large net.


    There were no cries from birds or insects, nor were there any beasts calling or signs of creatures moving. While it was almost evening at the moment, the depths of the woods were so dark they could not see their own fingers¡­ the further they walked, the more vigilant Priest became as he now found that it might have been the wrong choice for them to simply enter the forest.


    However, it would be immeasurably idiotic to fly and offer themselves as a target for unknown native creatures.


    ***


    After walking for about an hour.


    "Phew¡ª"


    Alchemists suddenly took off his helmet and took a deep breath. His eyes were now bloodshot, while his pupils were serpentine, vertical. After he was finished with that, he promptly whispered, "Leader! Something''s not right! My thermal vision and lifeforce sensory pick up nothing¡­ there''s something about this forest!"


    Clergy and Caster had paused together as well, both vigilantly raising scepter and crystal ball to prepare an attack. "The air is getting thin here," he said a cold voice, "the plants around us are absorbing all air!"


    "They are even repelling magical energy," added Caster grimly, "these plants seem to be creating a no-mana zone! We must leave here as soon as we can!"


    All three of the spellcasters in the team indicated that something was amiss. Priest certainly would not doubt that since he had sensed the unsettling atmosphere at well¡ªthat being said, Priest was able to tell that the plants in the forest around them is perfectly ordinary, just as the creepers were. Even if both emanated a sense of threat, it did not mean that they would suddenly turn into monsters¡­


    ''Wait.''


    For some reason, Priest suddenly remembered his younger sister, and her face as she pouted at a potted plant.


    "Your sister is a talent in Nature''s Way, one who rarely appear in a hundred years¡­"


    "She''s would make a fine druid who embodies Nature''s Way¡­"


    Forest, creepers, trees, danger, attack¡­"


    "Move! We''re going to the skies!"


    Without hesitation, Priest burst out with violent gravity aura beneath his feet. Countless rotten leaves and fallen branches were blasted away, just as he broke through the thick foliage with a huge crystal shield in hand and arrived up in the air.


    Priest''s solemn voice thus resounded from the skies. "It''s Nature Power! A droid is controlling the forest with Nature Power to attack us!"


    Having heard their leader, the others did not hold back. With swift chant of curses, massive incandescent Holy Light combined with searing magical energy of fire elements, turning into a raging flow that flattened the woods around them. In an instant, the forest was incinerated by the tremendous power as veins of dark smoke billowed¡ªwithin it, a sturdy, modified vehicle broke through the smoke and darted towards Priest''s position in the sky like a comet.


    Thud.


    Priest quickly got on the car, having gotten adept to that premeditated combination. If the exploration party ever had to escape from unexpected circumstances, Priest would be in charge of clearing a path with his shield drawing the first wave of attacks to himself while Rider would get the car and flee with anyone else.


    Furthermore, their luck held this time since there was no need for Priest to draw the enemy''s attacks. The unknown enemy appeared unable to react in time, allowing them to leave safely.


    Without a word, apart from Clark the Rider, everyone else was lowering their heads to look at the forest on the surface beneath¡ªtheir pupils at once tightened, their expression in shock.


    On the ground, most of the flames burning the forest, ignited by the two area of effect spells ''Flame Nova'' and ''Holy Nova'' had already been extinguished in seconds. Green radiance was gathering from other parts of the forest distinctly, calming the fires and growing new sprouts. After just ten seconds, the inferno that could have burnt off a huge chunk of the forests vanished entirely as puffs of green smoke.


    Nevertheless, the part was not left astonished by that, but a dark figure that had appeared in the forests along with that green radiance.


    "Elf?!"


    Alchemist, whose vision was the best amongst them exclaimed in stifled shock. "It''s an elf?!"


    After him, the others too managed to clearly see the figure and appearance of the person hidden in the forest¡ªthere was no question that they were elves.


    There was one amongst them standing up front, who wore primitive clothing weaved out of tree leaves and a crown of deer antlers. He looked up at the car that kept moving afar, and shouted something the expedition party could not hear¡ªinstantly, dozens of elves appeared in the forest, leaping to the tree crowns and pulled their bowstrings, shooting wooden arrows at the flying car, raining bolts of pale-green Nature Power upon them.


    However, the wooden arrows were not powerful despite being imbued with Nature Power. Priest just had to use a tinge of aura and distort gravity within a small area, and all the arrows at once deviated, unable to hit their target. The elves also appeared to have no other measures to stop the flying car after letting their arrows loose, and could only watch as it left.


    "¡­"


    The deer-antler crowned elven leader watched as the flying car turned into a small dot in the skies. He raised his hand to stop the other elves from pursuing them, and lowered his head in deep thought.


    "They¡­ are heading toward the ''Sacred Mountain Altar''¡­ fools, like moths to a flame."


    "There is no need for pursuit, tribal braves. We need only wait, and death would naturally fall upon those otherworld aberrations."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

 Chapter 773 Nine Moons in the Sky

    Meanwhile, inside the flying car halfway up the skies, Caster huddled up curiously to Alchemist after checking that his scepter was alright.


    "I say¡­ those were elves, right?" he asked Alchemist quietly. "I heard you were half-elf¡ªcould you tell if those were actual elves?"


    "¡­You''re talking to me about bloodlines? After I changed mine completely, and twice at that?"


    Alchemists, a body reformist appeared speechless. "Apart from having a little elfishness in a face," he said in a little annoyance, pointing at this rather handsome but bestially ferocious face, "I have nothing elven about my body¡­ but you''re right."


    At that, Alchemist himself nodded. "Those were definitely elves¡ªI could even smell it, the pure-bloodedness of those elves."


    "What''s going on? Why would there be purebred elves in another world at the edge of the galaxy?" Clergy, who was seated at the front row of the car had been stroking his chin, having a hard time understanding the situation. "It''s fathomable if it''s an environment similar o Mycroft since there''s no shortage of wonders in the Multiverse¡ªI would not be surprised if there are Demon Paladins. But this is an otherworld, so how could elves be here too? By the Holy Light, it''s unnatural!"


    "We''ve shaken them off? That''s good. Let''s look for a vantage point around us¡ªalright, head for that mountain."


    On the other hand, Rider was focusing on his driving just as Priest did not join in the discussion, and helping Rider navigate instead. "That''s weird," he muttered, "why aren''t the elves giving chase? I could see their energy signatures¡ªthe one leading them definitely is Gold-advanced, he could certainly have caught up."


    "Heaven knows. Maybe they just want to chase us off."


    Rider shrugged. The skies have now darkened as he controlled the steering wheel and various instruments. "Or maybe the direction we''re running to is dangerous, and they wouldn''t dare follow us here? Hahahaha¡­ haha?"


    Rider, who had been laughing self-indulgingly soon noticed four threatening glares focused on the back of his head, and his laughter at once turned hollow. "What''s up, why the stares?"


    "Vile creature, can''t you learn to shut up?!"


    "Should really have cast Order: Silence on you¡­"


    "I''ll down a bottom of concentrated acid down your throat later. We''ll see if you can talk without vocal chords!"


    Priest, meanwhile, was not as hot-tempered. Even so, the team leader of the expedition party shuddered and hence commanded severely, "Turn, we''re not going to the mountain. Anywhere works¡ªreverse!"


    "But, Leader¡­"


    It had to be said that Priest''s instructions came quickly, but there were times when swiftness was futile¡ªRider, who at first intended to do his best in return, began to murmur awkwardly and helplessly after a brief glance ahead.


    "¡­we''re already there."


    The rest of the team looked below the car. It was as Rider had said¡ªthey were already within the boundary of the mountain. Its peak itself was covered in lush greenery from foot to ridge, but everything above the ridge was only craggy, stony cliffs.


    At present, Rider was steering to turn the flying car¡ªbut it was not as easily maneuverable as a human, and it would make a huge turning circle before it could completely change directions. Still, as the car managed to turn halfway through, everyone relaxed, assuming that there were perhaps occasions where Rider''s Crow Mouth was ineffective.


    And suddenly, the magically powered engine of the flying car died.


    ***


    To be precise, the engine did not die, but every iota of mana that moved the engine had been drained dry by an unknown power instantly¡ªin a split second and before anyone could react, the flying car, having lost all momentum thousands of meters in the air dropped in a sharp arc down toward the mountain ridge, just like an iron shard caught by a magnet!


    "Brace for impact!"


    The five-man team, being of Gold-tier ability were not too nervous about the car going out of control. However, the mysterious force that had forced the flying car''s magical engine out of control was simply too extraordinary, leaving all of them in infinite shock.


    Even so, Priest managed to bellow, "Prepare for defensive¡ª"


    Before he could finish, the car violently crashed into the mountain ridge.


    Boom!


    Without mana left in the engine, the expected explosion did not occur. Be that as it may, when all five of them finally crawled out of the scattered wreckage of the flying car, everyone was still at a loss.


    "Don''t look at me like that!"


    Rider raised both his hands in surrender at the others'' odd gazes, defending himself. "I simply guessed that this place is dangerous¡ªis guessing being a Crow Mouth too? Even if I didn''t say it, we''d still run into the threat!"


    None of the others cared for his pleas of innocence. Clergy simply cast Order: Silence on him to ease the nervous atmosphere, before quickly beginning the recovery process of the flying car''s wreckage per their training and without any instructions.


    While reducing Rider to menial laboring.


    "Our mobility is greatly reduced with the flying car down¡­''


    Priest sighed as he shifted scrap metals and recovered enchanted spare-parts. He then crouched and picked up a rock, studying its composition suspiciously.


    "A normal stone¡­ what force was it that caused the magical engine to lose function?"


    He was left clueless. He would try to leave the unusual mountain as fast as they could, but was still careful enough to not simply enter the dense woods, where those druids that might have hostile intent were present.


    Only lunatics would choose to fight druids in forests¡ªthe grass growing over the graves of those who dared to do so are three feet tall by now.


    ***


    Soon, it was nighttime.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    It had been almost evening when they were walking through the forest. Before any of them noticed, the sun had already set, while their crash had also cost them much time.


    Sparsely arranged stars were slowly shining in the dark blue sky of the night, a typical starry sky of the edge of the galaxy¡ªdazzling rivers of stars could only be seen from the inner reaches of the galaxy. Due to distances, even the regions within frontier worlds that faces the heart of the galaxy directly would not see much starlight.


    Magical illumination would simply be painting oneself as a target in such dark nights. Priest''s party could only recover flying car wreckage in the darkness, picking out each of the valuable parts and the core of the magically-powered engine¡ªa small ''Fusion Star''. That particular part imitates the miniature engine of the Core Furnace inside the body of the Moldavian Liege, that man whose name should not be spoken. It embodies dynamic momentum, but even that vanished without a trace under that mysterious force.


    "Eh?"


    Just as Priest pondered, Clergy, who had been clearing the wreckage suddenly gasped. "Wait, look!" He called out with a deep voice. "There''s something weird here!"


    Everyone turned at once and looked where Clergy''s finger pointed, with Priest being no exception. He stepped forward toward the crater which the car crash had caused¡ªit was seven or eight meters deep, with most of the car having fallen inside. If they were silver, they would not have been spared from injury under such a terrible impact. It was thanks to them having ascended to Gold tier that their body essence changed, allowing them such ease.


    Nevertheless, what Clergy was trying to gesture was not the crater itself¡ªhe used Holy Light to create a light source inside the crater, the pale sacred radiance illuminating everything within clearly.


    Everyone could see clearly at once what Clergy was surprised about: a sheet of metals, or to be precise, a huge sheet of it.


    The bottom of the crater was a flat layer of metals. Although the crash of the flying car had shattered the stone surface it did not even scrape the metal, with not even a single scratch seen on the silver-white metal surface.


    "What''s buried beneath?"


    Stroking his scepter, Caster took one careful step back. "Careful, our flying car seemed to have been ''suck'' here by that thing¡­"


    As he spoke, he subconsciously looked up and around him¡ªwith all of them being on a ridge halfway up the mountain, he could easily see the dark night sky.


    Thus, Caster froze.


    "What''s up, Wayne? Why the silence?"


    Curious as to why Caster left his unfinished sentence in silence, Clergy looked up at the mage, and then followed his gaze toward the sky.


    He too, froze.


    Soon, the others turned toward the sky as well. Priest curiously followed his teammate''s gazes toward the dark night sky where there were few stars.


    Then, he saw the world''s ''moon'' slowly rising.


    ***


    "Seven Gods above¡­"


    "By the Truth¡­"


    "Heavens!"


    "Um-um-um-um?!"


    "What the hell¡­"


    Everyone including Priest inhaled sharply and exclaimed unintelligibly in shock. The young warrior gulped, and said dreamily, "I say¡ªdidn''t Clark say before our expedition that we might run into some huge monster?"


    "I don''t remember¡­ but surely it couldn''t be that huge¡­"


    Clergy, too, appeared to be in reverie. "God¡­ That, that¡­"


    ''What on earth was that?''


    None of them could answer the question, not even Alchemist, the most knowledgeable amongst them. Priest simply stared at the dark night sky and the rust-colored ''moon'' that were slowly rising from the horizon, subconsciously clenching his fist, before relaxing feebly.


    It was a moon.


    And also, a Behemoth.


    Reflecting the brilliance of the sun in an utterly turbid hue, the colossal moon that was probably spherical had thick tentacles that could be seen clearly even from distant star skies, as well as sharp teeth that stretches across the long distance of planets.


    There were clear injuries and cavities visible on those tentacles as they slowly swayed. The Behemoth was facing the world with a single, gargantuan eye that appeared to have died with lingering grievance. Was it an eye or an offensive supernatural organ? None could tell, but there is no doubt that it was dead¡ªand yet in death, its massive body still draws tides that could move planets.


    Priest could feel that gravitational force. It was unleashed by the corpse of the spherical tentacled beast, the ''moon'' of that world.


    And there were nine of those moons.

 Chapter 774 Missing Data

    Starfall Year 839, noontime on the 9th of May, the Liege''s Residence in Northern Moldavia.


    "Missing?"


    Joshua, who had been instructing the housekeepers serving his Residence in cultivation, had his recreational hobby interrupted by a chagrined Nostradamus.


    "Dismissed for now."


    Joshua waved, gesturing for the housekeepers to return to their work. When bored, the warrior would usually happily explain aspects of cultivating aura and lifeforce to everyone inside his Residence, as well as organize creative knowledge of the human body constitution. While those were not systematic aura cultivation, it was enough to have those housekeepers form a solid foundation. That way, even if they continue working as housekeepers, there would be a good path for them in the future¡­ Still, there was an unusually large number of people trying to be recruited as housekeepers that Joshua had to make bulletins to inform them all.


    Having done all that, Joshua released his power, shrouding the entire backyard of the Liege''s Residence with a dark isolation shroud formed by electromagnetism and light, completely severing contact from the outside world. It was only then that he asked Nostradamus in curiosity, "What''s going on? How did they go missing again?"


    "It''s a strange matter in itself¡ªyou should be aware that strange things are afoot at the edge of the galaxy, right?"


    Although Nostradamus and Joshua had an argument a while ago, that had been in the aspect of personal ideals¡ªtheir personal relationship remained fine, although the elderly mage appeared rather guilty and uneasy.


    "The External Exploration Department has dispatched Priest''s party to carry out an expedition," he said, "but the distance of that world from Mycroft is simply too far. To ensure their safety, I''ve specially made five Return Beacons to keep them alive, each connected to the Commanding Will of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds."


    "I know that. Still, it''s just a little far, and definitely not too dangerous."


    Joshua conjured two chairs out of thin air for both Nostradamus and himself, and the pair continued their conversation seated. "We have already sealed the main body of the Black Fog, and I''ve also caught and dissected those wandering Void Behemoths¡­" Joshua said, slightly uncomprehending. "Reasonably speaking, there should be nothing in this galaxy that could threaten five Gold-tier Extraordinary individuals."


    ''Even if they should encounter some Supreme-tier beings existing in certain worlds or Tyrant-class creatures that are near Legends, they should not be able to interdict the Return Beacon.''


    "Besides that, why is it those five rascals again¡­ really, can''t have a moment not worrying about them."


    At the very thought, Joshua found things rather incomprehensible. He had quite a few apprentices, with Ivan, Amelia and the rest of the First Party having graduated and being dispatched as vanguard to ''valuable'' otherworlds, conducting a purge of local monsters and pave the way for Imperial expansion. With that experience, and their comradeship with Prince Arlwa, they would certainly obtain a high-rank within the Empire in the future.


    The Lisa and Syndicate duo were even less worrying. Despite her young age, Lisa was already on the pinnacle of Gold-tier, a progress that was probably only next to Joshua after his crossover. In time, it would be highly likely for her to develop into a Legend.


    Syndicate alone proved to be embarrassing. It had yet to restore itself to the level of Supreme-tier Archdemon, and was barely at the threshold of Supreme at the moment¡­ Still, it had just changed its body which definitely requires some retraining, which was why Joshua lowered his demands towards it.


    Meanwhile, Priest and his team trod a different path¡­ If anything, it was plagued with misfortunes. It appeared that they had come across nothing good ever since their maiden voyage¡ªin each world that they had visited, they were either almost single-handedly vanquished by a single tentacle whip from the Black Fog or would run into some powerful native monster. Wherever they treaded would be struck by natural disasters or tides of beasts, the ups and downs of their life fluctuating like a human''s cardiogram.


    ''Actually, I''m not too surprised.''


    Beside Joshua, Nostradamus blinked, stroking his beard as he critiqued inwardly. ''It would be more appropriate to say that the little fellow Priest had learned your very essence in attracting trouble¡ªit is as if he is made from one of your molds.''


    The mage naturally left the joke unsaid. Meanwhile, Joshua thought things through for a moment before asking, "How did they go missing? They have a signal transmitter, your Return Beacon while the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds also marked them¡ªeven if they are captured by otherworld civilizations, they would definitely be able to escape as long as they don''t come across dimensional-class Legends that are better than you."


    "That''s the question."


    Nostradamus shook his head somberly at Joshua''s words. "I knew at once that the expedition must have met some great trouble when I sensed that the Return Beacon I made was being used, that they faced something they couldn''t handle. I therefore headed at once to the return point of the Beacon, to look for them in the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds.


    "But there was nothing."


    The old mage let out a drawn-out sigh at that. "The Elite Party never made it back. Their teleportation must have deviated, all of them vanishing and lost in the endless Void of the galaxy."


    "Is that so." Joshua frowned in return, understanding why Nostradamus appeared chagrined when he came to meet him.


    Priest was his pupil, and for his pupil to use Nostradamus''s Return Beacon and then vanish without a trace was a severe mistake regardless of how one thought about it¡­ Even so, Joshua knew that things were definitely not so simple.


    Legendary champions never made mistakes¡ªeven if they did, it would be one in the point of view of another Legend more powerful than they were. Moreover, Joshua had absolute faith in Nostradamus''s skill, and it would indeed be unusual if they did not after fighting side-by-side. Therefore, instead of complaining, it would be better if they consider carefully how they could recover Priest and his missing team.


    After more thought, Joshua asked, "did the Commanding Will of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds say anything?"


    If there was anything in the entire Mycroft civilization that could outshine Nostradamus in the discipline of dimensions, it was probably the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds¡ªthe product of the finest Glorious Era technology¡ªas well as its Commanding Will. What was more, in the first place, Nostradamus had borrowed the power of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds so that the Return Beacon could activate at once and return to the demiplane, and it was probably the only thing that could determine why the Elite Party suddenly went missing.


    Joshua was hence surprised when Nostradamus shook his head.


    "I''ve asked," the old mage said regretfully, his expression considerably perplexed. "The Commanding Will told me that the Elite Party''s teleportation had a little accident from the beginning¡ªa gravity suddenly appeared, stirring the dimensions, although they were still teleported normally to a living world."


    "But after that, when I asked where the Elite Party moved to after using their Return Beacons, it kept silent and did not answer."


    "Is that so."


    At those words, Joshua suddenly understood. The External Exploration Department had sent them to the edge of the galaxy to explore a distortion and was prepared for unsuccessful teleoperations caused by various reasons. That was why Nostradamus and the others would not suspect a thing. On the other hand, the Commanding Will''s silence after the Return Beacon was activated was remarkably similar to another facility built during the Glorious Era.


    When there are ''unauthorized personnel'' detected, the Unified Archives would maintain absolute confidentiality. If those individuals touch certain secrets beyond their clearance, the Unified Archives would utterly quarantine all information, leaving nothing behind¡ªeven when violence is used, it would require them an astronomical period of time to just peek into just the tiniest bit of the content. Still, if Nostradamus, a Legendary champion of Level Six clearance did not have the authorization, who could get the truth from the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds that was keeping quiet?


    Joshua could not help shaking his head when he thought about that. "So that''s it. You want me, the ''Sage''s Heir'' with special clearance and Zero-Three, who has Level Seven divine clearance to ask after the Commanding Will¡ªyou could have just asked directly. I would have asked anyway since Priest is my pupil, there is no need to be long-winded."


    "No."


    Nostradamus quickly and solemnly refuted Joshua''s guess, catching the warrior by surprise. "I''m here not to have you ask the Commanding Will about the truth¡ªI had the same idea as well, and in fact, Miss Zero-Three already had a mana projection placed in the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, and she volunteered to help us ask the Commanding Will about the matter.


    "¡­And?" Joshua asked quietly, frowning as he picked up a discouraging scent¡ªif Zero-Three had already asked, it meant that idea must have gone awry as well. "What happened?"


    "It''s bad."


    The old mage stroked his beard; his tone was grim. "The Commanding Will developed an error, its soul freezing as it examined itself, and the processing array of the entire Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds almost fell into an infinite loop."


    "It has developed an error, and it''s so severe that the energy cycle of the entire Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds showed signs of complete collapse."


    ***


    Joshua rose at once and paced around the courtyard after he heard all that, his expression somber.


    "What kind of trouble did those little fellows find this time¡­"


    While most people on Mycroft are unaware of the true nature of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, but was Joshua really no better? It was a grand-scale wonder a civilization had created by exhausting all their power, an ultimate, unreasonable doorway to the stars¡ªits control system, the ''Commanding Will'' which main form was the Silver Sky Radiance, and essentially one of the greatest artificial intelligences in the galaxy. If it went out of control, it would be a matter of time that it became another main body of the Black Fog.


    Moreover, the destruction it could cause if it went out of control would lead to much more frightening destruction, given that it could manipulate the dimensions. Just think about it¡ªif it would use all its power to throw anyone it reaches directly into black holes, it was an ''Ultimate Evil Banishing (Magic)'' that not even the gods could rescue them from."


    And yet, such a powerful artificial intelligence had almost descended into an infinite loop, causing it to collapse.


    Be that as it may, Joshua was aware that the Commanding Will was actually incomplete, for its most perfect form is certainly much more powerful than it was now.


    The Final Battle had destroyed eighty percent of the buildings that had once been the main body of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, with only the sturdiest of primary buildings saved thanks to the protection of the gods and the Sage. It was normal for data to be lost in the terrible fight where gods fell and Evil Gods were pulverized, something that the Commanding Will itself admitted. It once possessed the galactic map to most of the Multiverse, but was now left with scarce few, fragmented data that does not completely map the region around Mycroft.


    Still, the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds is known to correct itself. Normal data loss would not have thrown it into an infinite loop¡ªPriest and the others must have been drawn into some mysterious problem at its very core that triggered an ''internal injury'' within the Commanding Will in that respect."


    "¡­Understood. I won''t ask that directly."


    Joshua turned and told Nostradamus at that thought. "Still, I''m going to visit the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds once¡­ The kid, Priest, is the warrior apprentice I''m currently most satisfied with. It would be best if we did not delay finding him."


    "Just remember not to overstimulate the Commanding Will."


    Nostradamus rose as well, lowering his head. "I''m very sorry," he said softly, "but the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds is the root of our civilization''s rapid development. It mustn''t collapse, or not now, at least¡ªotherwise that minuscule chance against the Evil God would completely vanish."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "No need to be concerned."


    Joshua withdrew the Steel Strength barrier covering the Liege''s Residence, his body slowly turning into nothing while his will returned to his true form. "There should be some challenge to life in the first place," the warrior said quietly, "as long as they did not die, the pain now would be riches in the future."


    With that, Joshua disappeared entirely, turning into a cluster of pure Steel Strength that seeped beneath the grounds of the Liege''s Residence. Meanwhile, Nostradamus stared blankly where Joshua vanished, a thousand words in his mind.


    ''I say¡­ That''s no longer a challenge but an ordeal¡ªif the thing called pain can be traded for gold, those apprentices of yours would probably be billionaires by now¡­


    ''That said¡­''


    The elderly mage watched as Steel Strength shards wafted away in the courtyard like snowflakes, and nodded admiringly.


    "Quite the exit. I might learn that next time."

 Chapter 775 Ancient Civilization Creation

    A ridge, halfway above a mountain in an unknown world on the other side of the galaxy.


    "Heavens¡­"


    Just as everyone was left speechless by the shock of seeing those colossal monsters over the skies, Clark the Rider half-knelt on the ground, murmuring in sincere, quiet wonder at the skies. "Those monsters¡­ so huge, so fearsome¡­ so beautiful¡­"


    "Really, can''t believe that they''re dead¡­"


    Halfway through his sentence, Rider promptly stopped himself. It certainly was not because he was suddenly realized that it was time to shut his stinking mouth, but because four very unfriendly glares were shot at him from four different directions.


    ''Say more now, would you?''


    Manifested malice surged at him like a surge from the oceanic depths, forcing Rider to shut up. Still, that was why the near-frozen nervous atmosphere was broken.


    "Mummy¡ªwhat''s all ''dis?"


    Alchemist was left so shaken that he dropped to the ground on his buttocks and spoke in his native accent. He looked at his hands covered in armor, and then up towards the huge monster corpses in the skies.


    "What is this world?!" He could not help gulping.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Alchemist had encountered countless terrible monsters before, even witnessing once or twice the true forms of Legendary aberrations thanks to You-Know-Who. Even so, those aberrations and monsters that left people astonished and fearful were simply too small compared to the Behemoths that were very much ''planets'', wafting in the skies of unknown altitude.


    It was the difference between heaven and earth.


    "At least there are elves in this world¡ªa large tribe at that. That means, these monsters¡­ though frightening, are probably not too threatening."


    Mage, the brains of the team, reasoned. "To be frank, I''m not as worried as I was before after being scared by those ''moons''¡­ this world is very special, and anyone coming from headquarters would definitely discover them."


    His words would have been persuasive, if his legs were not so soft that he had to lean on his scepter to stand.


    "Well, I''m not worried¡­ just scared."


    Clergy said, and murmured ''Seven Gods above'' before turning to Priest. "Leader," he asked quietly, "what should we do?"


    "What else is there? Keep recovering spare parts from the flying car."


    Priest appeared to have been ruminating before, but annoyedly rolled his eyes at Clergy''s question. "Don''t overthink. Can''t you guys just consider them as moons? We''re still being pursued by some barbaric elves as well, so now is not the time to scare ourselves."


    With that, he was the first to turned to pick out recoverable parts from the car. Most of the vehicle''s components were compatible with their enchanted armor, each of which were priceless treasures in an isolated world where resupply was impossible.


    Roused by their leader, the other four looked at each other and sighed. Thus, they simply weathered the sensation of being stared by something from behind, and once again focused on recovering the car components.


    In truth, Priest was right. Now was not the time to be panicking over some monster corpses hanging in the skies¡ªbeing members of the External Exploration Department, they had gone through innumerable, extensive and challenging training, honing the toughness of their will to far beyond that of normal humans. Moreover, no matter how frightening those ''moons'' appeared to be, it would never outshine the main body of the Black Fog or the time when the gentle Liege was enraged!


    There were plants growing on the ridge of the unknown mountain as well. However, the heat and impact from the crash of the flying car had ignited or blown away all of them. It was when Priest and the others recovered all useful components under almost an hour and finally had the time to observe their surroundings that they realized in surprise that the plants on the mountains were clearly larger and more impressive than those beneath.


    Whether it was trees, grass, bushes, wildflowers of all colors or even moss, everything was distinctly larger than those they saw in their recent journey into the woods¡­ it was not an issue to be ignored.


    Be that as it may, there is still the matter of importance in regards to that issue.


    After dividing the components that they had picked out into five portions to be kept by each of the five members, the Elite Party stood silently at the bottom of the crater where the flying car crashed. Together, everyone stared interestedly at the silver-white metal that lay beneath the stone.


    "There''s definitely some civilization created buried beneath here¡­ the technology must be advanced from the look of the materials, perhaps even more than we could imagine."


    Priest arched his back, and reached out to touch the metal. "Mage," he said quietly, "you are much better in material science. Can you see what these materials actually is?"


    In response, Mage adjusted his nonexistent glasses and stroke his scepter, casting an observation spell. "It''s quite obvious¡­" he analyzed calmly, "from the mana signature alone, it''s some mithril alloy that is compounded with approximately five percent of purple crystal grains for blocking spiritual scans. I can''t tell anything apart from that, anything else has to be studied in detail inside a lab."


    Nevertheless, what Mage told them was plenty enough. "Mithril alloy¡­" Clergy could not help gasping. "Even this little bit that we can see would be worth five thousand gold coins."


    Mage did not even have to mention that the matured recipe of a mithril alloy would be enough to exchange for so much riches from all factions that anyone would leap up to aristocracy with a single bound.


    "Let''s dig it out and have a look!" Rider suggested very loudly, looking the most excited amongst them. "I have a feeling that this thing¡­"


    "Word of Truth: Still."


    "Order: Silence."


    Clergy and Mage did not hesitate drawing their crystal ball and scepter and acted to vanquish their greatest threat. However, despite being jointly silenced, Rider''s opinion was unexpectedly followed.


    "Although Clark is irritating with his alarmist talk, his opinion is quite right."


    Priest was actually nodding in agreement, believing that they should try excavating the curious civilization creation buried beneath the ground. Hence, without sparing time for nonsense, the five Gold-tier expedition members quickly changed roles to diggers and started unearthing their discovery.


    Boom!


    Mage lifted his scepter to create a rumble, simply creating clusters of flame burning the surface of the ground. In a dozen seconds, the ground reddened just as Mage''s magical powers turned, creating a freezing gale fifty-two degrees below that blow across the surface.


    As heat and coldness alternated, the ground split into innumerable cracks. That was when the two combat-class, Priest and Rider unleashed their brute strength to rapidly destroy the ground, pulling apart chunks of stone.


    Beside them, Alchemist and Clergy also worked together quickly, one unleashing acid to soften the ground while the other used Holy Light Fists (physical) to shatter it.


    In less than a minute, the party managed to dig out dozens squared kilometers of stone and soil. After thirty minutes, half of the mountain ridge had been dug out, leaving a huge crater¡ªthe five conservatively refrained from using their full power to prevent being drawn to a fight, since most of the mountain would have collapsed at their full Gold-tier devastation force.


    However, all five of them were not feeling pride over their swift operation. They simply stared blankly at the almost thousand-meter squared cavity, their minds not quite comprehending the sight before them.


    In truth, the sigh was simple¡­ it was just a sheet of silver-white, and only that.


    "¡­I say."


    Priest stared at the silver-white alloy hidden beneath the stone that existed at a curious arc. "Maybe¡­" he gulped, his voice shivering slightly, "this metal is all that is beneath the mountain?"


    Beside him, Mage, who was becoming rather muddleheaded, touched the metal layer on the ground with his bare hands. "Perhaps¡ªperhaps the mithril in this little part we see is more than what could be dug from a mine for a whole year¡­ this, this truly is a mountain of gold!"


    Thud!


    A sudden loud sound made everyone turned towards its direction. Priest and Mage both shifted their gazes as Alchemist and Clergy worked together seriously nearby, unleashing magical attacks at the thin layer of metal. They appear intent on breaking that metal layer to determine what was hidden beneath that ancient civilization creation¡ªor more precisely, an ancient ruin.


    Their method was simple and crude, but direct and effective. Naturally, it would be the right idea to search for the ''door'' or ''entrance'' of that ancient creation¡­ but from what they had seen from its scale, do the five of them not have to dig off the entire mountain just to find the position of the door?


    Instead of spending an astronomical number of days to search for an entrance that may or may not exist, it was better to directly make one.


    Without a word, Priest and the others followed suit, and stared to bombard the metal layer.


    Boom, boom, boom, boom boom!


    Incessant explosions and blasting echoed. While all of them had thought of holding back but as their attacks simply proved unable to shake the metal layer, even Mage, the calmest amongst them unleashed his full power. Compared to the truth that lay behind the unusual civilization creation, the forest elves were simply meaningless¡ªit was fine if they were discovered, would they really leave in fear of those elves? They essentially did not desire the hassle of tangling with the natives, and so retreated ''haggardly then''.


    Thus, at a speed visible to the naked eye, the force of their magic and physical attacks increased. At the non-stop assault of the five Gold-tier, the mithril alloy that was made with an unknown craft appeared to be slightly damaged as well. The observant mage was delighted at once, since the damage proved that as long as they are willing to spare the time, they would eventually break the defensive shell and thereby uncover the secrets behind. Indeed, they might even unveil the secret of why they could not return home!


    Nonetheless, what occasionally followed delight was nothing good.


    "¡­Energy signature above ''Glory-class'' detected. Possibility of ''Hub Accrafa'' being destroyed by external force determined, countermeasures deploying."


    Suddenly, a voice that seemed to reach directly to the depths of one''s spirit sounded in everyone''s ears.


    As the voice spoke, countless energy black holes instantly appeared in the atmosphere. The massive energy-draining storm that struck like a typhoon lasted for an instant, but had already sucked dried all energies wafting around the mountain, forming a clear vacuum. Everything, even the exploration team''s enchanted armors were briefly rendered useless¡ªit was the same as how the flying car''s engine had suddenly died and crashed down at once!


    Then, the cold spiritual sound reappeared.


    "Activating automated defenses and Chaos vanquishing programming¡ªexecuting comprehensive purge protocols."

 Chapter 776 An Otherworld Filled with Secrets

    ''Oh, no!''


    Even if all five expedition members did not understand what the voice that reached deep into their spirit was saying, they realized at once something was awry.


    There are five signs of extreme danger during otherworld explorations: sinister, shattered wreckages; conspicuously majestic ancient ruins; energy signatures rapidly shifting; sceneries or objects that promptly multiplies or vanish; and last but not least, a spiritual voice without any distinct source.


    Leaving the former four aside¡ªwhen it came to a presence that could force its way through an intelligent being''s defensive self-awareness and directly pour information into its subject''s mind, it could either have profoundly researched into heart and soul or very several class above the explorers. There are no countermeasures if they ever encountered it, and such situations are mostly adverse, while not even the soul could be saved.


    "Careful, this must be some automated defensive measures of ancient ruins!"Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    When that unknown presence had mentioned ''activating automated defensive measures'', Priest at once reacted with a bellow and decisively turned to sprint away.


    But now, violent energy flow was gathering at the peak of the unknown mountain like a vortex. Every energy adrift in the air were at once empty into a vacuum, and Priest quickly felt the armor on his body losing all momentum, its engine dying and the energy pool bled away. Now, not only was it unable to provide Priest with additional power, it became a heavy burden as well¡ªthat was why he instantly activated the ejection sequence, borrowing the armor''s sheer mechanical force to bounce himself away and escape the metal region at top speed.


    Ka, ka, ka, ka!


    With four continuous sounds of the ejection mechanism ringing, the other four members of the Elite Party also left their armor. All five need no exchanges as they promptly turned, dashing towards five entirely different directions to reduce the chance of being wiped out.


    But could they really escape so easily?


    "¡ªexecuting comprehensive purging protocols."


    Even as it spoke, the unknown presence calling itself ''Hub Accrafa'' attacked unhurriedly. In the very next instant, amidst faint and undetectable dimensional ripples, the party who had run off a few thousand meters away in seconds instantly returned to their starting point. All five humans, out of their enchanted armor were heaped together as if a rubbish pile¡ªa human pile in this particular case¡ªtheir gazes at a loss.


    ''How¡­ how are they back here again?''


    Just as Priest quickly understood that it was probably some profound teleportation spell, the attack of Hub Accrafa was already prepared.


    On the mountain peak, surging energies solidified between breaths. A dark blue pulse ray materialized in the sky as if a nova, surrounded by energy radiation of ten thousand different colors, shining even more dazzlingly than a cut gem.


    Nonetheless, powerful mana rays that could vaporize all existence was hidden beneath that beautiful light.


    "Crap. My shield isn''t here¡­ still, always had to try this."


    At present, Priest still had no intention of giving up resisting. He was on top of the human pile, and the first to rise at once. Standing in a parrying stance before his teammates, he directed aura to form an aura shield in front of his body as fast as he could, even if he was aware that having no physical shield, his aura would never block that blow that had gathered all energies across several kilometers however powerful it was.


    "This is it, I had a good life¡­"


    Behind Priest, Mage appeared to be seeing his whole life flashing past his eyes. He had thought of buffing his team leader with a few spells, but his magical power was at once drained and broken by the surging ray inside the energy vacuum zone, preventing any spell from being cast.


    "Damn it. I''ve even already thought of some cool words for my grave¡ªnow I can''t use it!" Alchemist, at the bottommost of the human pile, was unable to muster any strength in the beast organs across his entire body due to the lack of mana. "And I wanted to buried above a cliff, surrounded by the seas on three sides¡­"


    "Am I really going to be burnt into ash with a Crow Mouth and a self-mutilating lunatic?" Clergy, who was stuck beneath Rider was in utter despair, but burst out in rage at once at the thought of his terrible demise.


    "No way!" He howled, and exploded with a power far surpassing early Gold tiers, breaking through the boundaries and temporarily Ascending! Holy Light thus cascaded, combining with Priest''s aura and forming a pale-golden crystalline shield.


    Meanwhile, Rider, who had been sent flying by Clergy''s abrupt burst of power, was mumbling in the air vaguely, "I think we could still salvage the situation¡­"


    ***


    Nevertheless, just as everything was left in a chaotic mess and the five-man cell was about to meet the terrible pulse nova, the magical light that had gathered in the air suddenly dimmed, and the destructive ray that was about to be discharged vanished in its entirety. Even the energy drain tide that had unceremoniously plundered every iota of energy in the environment ended instantly.


    Hence, everyone in the Elite party stared blankly at the summit. Having been prepared for death and burning the last sparks of their own lives as they went, the attack or perhaps demise they waited for never came. Be that as it may, they could still a voice¡ªcold, hard and devoid of emotion, as if a machine.


    "Energy convergence complete. Target locked. Commencing purge-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e¡ª& amp; lt:error! & amp; gt; & amp; amp; lt; error! & amp; gt; & amp; amp; lt; error! & amp; gt; & amp; amp; lt; indexing central main processor¡­ address ineffective! >¡ªforced bypass of attack acknowledgment process¡ªfailed¡ª& amp; lt; target error & amp; gt;. Target identified non-Chaotic, unable to execute purge."


    "Hub Accrafa observation system reactivated. Commencing second scanning and positioning task."


    As the spiritual voice that was unintelligible if one did not listen attentively rapidly ended, a wave of formless ripples began to sweep toward the five expedition members. All of them intended to block, but none worked: aura, magic and Holy Light simply could not block the seemingly mild ripples, and could only allow it to sweep across their entire bodies.


    "Targets identified as ''mixed-blood humans''¡­ base bloodline match is 99.7%¡ªwithin normal range of deviation. Chaos being unconfirmed. Removing ''hostile'' label, Level Four Clearance provided, pausing ''extermination sequence'', commencing ''inquiry sequence''."


    "Target identified as ''Embedded Beast Form''¡­ Human 27.15%, elf 18.85%, Hydra 12.45%, Tarrasque 14.6%, unknown superior dragonfly species 10.25%.... Identified as native Mycroft creature, removing ''hostile label'', ''pet'' clearance provided, pausing ''extermination sequence''."


    Everyone could at once hear the cold voice saying different words in their minds, but soon, the cold voice appeared to fall into some unusual logical error once more, thereby entering another infinite loop.


    "¡­What''s going on?"


    Even Priest, with his mental composure, was at a loss. He was standing in front of his team, having prepared for death. After all, the world they were in has a very special energy wave or some extremely special barrier that could block all communication signals¡ªnot even the Empire''s officially assigned signal transmitter or the Restoration Beam given by Liege Radcliffe himself could link to the outside¡­ in other words, if they were in danger this time, they would not be saved by a certain bystander Legendary champion. Priest''s most optimistic idea is for the Soul Pool Sphere to preserve their souls, and wait for the Empire''s rescue team to eventually rebuild their physical body.


    After all, no matter how slow the Imperial officials could be, they would never not notice losing contact with their team.


    "I''m guessing¡­ an error?"


    Mage, leaning on his scepter as he stood, speaking with a rather unsettled voice. "It is an ancient creation that had been buried beneath the ground after all¡ªit would be weird if it did not malfunction after so long¡­"


    Nonetheless, the expedition party did not think about grabbing the chance to flee. Leaving aside the fact that they were bound by magic and would most likely be teleported back, they were mostly scared of exciting the ancient civilization creation that was clearly showing anomalies¡ªif it shot a death ray the next time without a word, all five of them would be reduced to ash.


    That was why an extraordinary sight appeared at the ridge of the unknown mountain¡ªthe ground that had been filled with moss, bushes, along with five humans that did not even dared to move, while veins of spiritual communications composed entirely of ''& amp; lt; Error & amp; amp; gt; and & amp; amp; lt; target does not exist & amp; gt;'', sweeping across dozens of kilometers.


    Meanwhile, only Alchemist had yet to completely regain focus since he was still troubled by what he heard.


    "I say, what''s with that ''Embedded Beast Form'' and pet clearance?!" He exclaimed angrily. "I am obviously half-human, half-elf! At most, I''ve swapped a little blood and organs!"


    ***


    Just as everyone were left nervously indecisive, unsure if they should prudently stay where they were and refrain from exciting the ancient relic intelligence or grab their chance to flee, the intelligence appeared to have ended the extended error cycle and recover its normal ability to interact.


    "Announcement: dear citizens of the Glorious Era, Hub Accrafa is currently declining entry for all citizens with clearance level below five. Starting from < timing error &gt, Dimensional Hub Accrafa is now in an emergency lockdown phase, and all teleportation, transit, logistics and courier sequences will be temporarily halted. The lockdown time would last until < timing error &gt. Thanks for your cooperation, citizens."


    The voice which had been rather cold, stiff and completely mechanical at the start soon turned, becoming the soft, sweet and young feminine voice. The unknown spiritual voice had changed so quickly that all of the Elite Party members could not at once realize what it was saying.


    Then, seconds later, Priest''s eyes widened as he understood what it was saying. "I get it!" He whispered, inhaling sharply.


    He listened to the familiar yet affectionate voice speaking Mycroft Basic that appeared in the depths of his mind albeit with some accent issues, and at once thought of the environment around them that was completely similar to Mycroft. Priest recalled certain things his mentor mentioned in passing¡ªmatters regarding the Black Fog, the Final Battle in the previous Era, and finally realized what was going on!


    However, before he could turn in excitement to explain the truth of it all to his teammates, as well as why their teleportation failed, that sweet female announcer''s voice of Hub Accrafa spoke again.


    "Greetings, dear citizens of the Glorious Era Union. Your clearance does not allow entry to < location error > zone, if you would not leave before < timing error >, we will carry out certain unsavory measures.


    "< timing error >."


    Boom!


    In an instant, without any time to wait or prepare, a formless repulsive force abruptly burst out, and the Elite Party, along with their enchanted armor and the wreckage of their flying car were all sent flying like a soccer ball into the distance. Since they were standing close to each other, they were not blasted away in different directions, instead sent collectively to the dense forests several kilometers away.


    As they soared through the air, Priest forced his eyes opoen amidst the buffeting winds and saw a powerful light ejecting out of the inside of the mountain. It pierced the clouds, forming a straight, white pure beam that stood amidst heaven and earth.


    While the beam shone, the outer layer of the once imposing mountain began to crumble by inches¡ªsoon, meters, and later dozens of meters of stone began to split into dense lines of fissures, while the blinding magical radiance streamed out of the gaps, filling them as if water.


    Then came the collapse.


    Millions of tons of thick stone that had solidified over millennia peeled out of the massive metal building as if loose clothing. The land was shaking violently, and it was no isolated event. Faraway, veins of sacred beams were standing aloft as well, pillaring the world just as countless towering mountains broke down, revealing their true form that had hidden for a long, inestimable period.


    Rumble, rumble¡ªthud!


    Priest did not keep watch until the end because his team had fallen into the forest. Their bodies broke through the dense trees as if a stone, falling heavily on soft humus, crashing a huge crater as ash and ground filled the skies.


    The five members of the Elite Party would have been heavily injured in the fall if they were not Gold-tier champions. In fact, Priest and the others were unscathed¡ªall of them quickly gone up amidst chaotic grumbling, and then checked up on each other.


    "What is that thing?!"


    After looking around them to find neither beasts nor enemies, and that all of them were uninjured apart from suffering a great fright, Clergy was left confused if he should be delighted, dead or angry after being scared into temporary Ascension. He clenched his crystal ball so hard that the others worry if his strength would break it, while his expression was a mix between joy and worry. "There''s nothing normal going on since we''ve teleported into this world!"


    The others were complaining as well to vent their irritation and fear¡ªeven if they were expedition members who display absolute composure in psyche, even men of steel could not resist from banter.


    "I think I know where we generally are."


    When everyone was done with their complaining, having vented enough and stopped talking to collect their minds, Priest began, "I believe we should be inside a hidden ''Glorious Relic''."


    Glorious Relic was a concept suggested by many scholars as information about the Glorious Era became widespread at present. It refers to all ruins, wreckage and buildings left from the Glorious Era, which naturally includes the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, a small demiplane, not to mention the symbiological legacies such as the Unified Archives.


    Everyone understood Priest at once at the very term. Mage stroked the magic crystal embedded on his scepter and calmed slightly, and soon agreed with Priest''s opinion. "Indeed. Come to think of it, most of the details made it evident¡­ We should have realized from the very fact that the forest around use is identical to our home."


    "That''s right. This is the edge of the galaxy, and nobody could have created a forest so similar apart from the Glorious Era." Alchemist nodded, no longer making a fuss over his clearance level being ''pet''. "But what about those elves?"


    "They''re probably people that have wandered here accidentally." Priest said flatly, turning towards the direction of Hub Accrafa, his brow tightened. "When that ancient intelligence made its announcement, it had mentioned that it was a ''dimensional hub'' for teleportation, transit, logistics and courier¡­ the last two is a bit difficult to understand, but ''teleportation'' explains why we couldn''t return to the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds after activating the ''Return Beacon''."


    Everyone else promptly understood everything at that.


    In the Glorious Era, before the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds was completed, there were undoubtedly other dimensional hubs established to form different teleportation networks. Then, after the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds was completed, they would most certainly have been brought into its jurisdiction. Perhaps, the true form of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds might not even be that demiplane near Mycroft, but an infinitely advanced dimensional system of the entire Glorious Era civilizations!


    "Come to think of it, we''ve actually did return within the borders of ''Mycroft'' that the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds controls. The Return Beacon is not mistaken¡ªour teleportation was successful!"


    Even Rider, the one amongst them who was not quite smart about such things understood what happened. "Because this place might have been a Glorious Era colony!" He exclaimed between laughter and tears, "it''s just that it''s half a galaxy away from home.


    "That''s not necessarily the case."


    Priest shook his head in return, sighing, and pointed at the nine distinct ''moons'' in the skies. "Would you put colonies here? Only lunatics would do that!" He retorted helplessly. "I suspect that, like us, the elves got here by accident!"


    Then, even before Clergy could ask ''what about those elves'', Priest had quickly explained, "I heard my mentor¡ªthe Liege mentioning it before: towards the end of the Glorious Era, many private adventurers had reported to the government union before departing to other places in the galaxy for exploration or colonization. Elves numbered the most amongst them, having navigated Solar Ships that roamed the Void with the power of the sun."


    "Countless elven colonials had already made their homes in many worlds, but after the Final Battle, no one could contract them. I suspect that the elves we encountered are descendants of those colonials, and it was by an accident that they arrived here, just like how the Unified Archives floated across the Void or how our teleportation was interdicted. Still, those are mere guess, but it explains why they were dressed so¡­ primitively."


    Although the expedition team mostly understood why they ended up in that place, there still many facts left unexplained¡­ Such as what was that unusual barrier that blocked all signals? Why did it exist to separate what was within and without? And why were there nine Behemoths hanging in the skies, and how did they die?


    Why did this mysterious world at the edge of the galaxy exist? For what purpose did the Glorious Era place the dimensional hub¡ªand perhaps more than one, from what they could tell from the beam in the skies¡ªthere?


    There were many questions, and answers were hardly available. Priest ruminated alone for some time but could not come up with a thing.


    "By the way, that means we''ve face two ''Extreme Threats'' this time." Clergy said, trying to make the situation jovial. "A grand ancient ruin, a mysterious voice in your head¡ªit''s certainly as its names suggest, a genuine danger!"


    The five greatest Extreme Threats that the expedition face were sinister, shattered wreckages; conspicuously majestic ancient ruins; energy signatures rapidly shifting; sceneries or objects that promptly multiplies or vanish; and last but not least, a spiritual voice without any distinct source. What each respectively meant was a ''an area with clear huge threat'', ''an obvious ruin that had existed all along but was extremely dangerous'', ''inestimably hazardous environmental shift'', ''abnormal spatiality'''' as well as ''an unknown presence with absolute power that could threaten the lives of explorer''. Once such threats were encountered it was basically death or injury, an experience that past adventurers learned through blood and tears.


    "At least none of us are dead¡ªthat''s a great fortune."


    Priest rose up, calling them to enter formation and issuing determined commands. "Most of the energy in our enchanted armor has been drained away by that hub, but we''ve also brought enough backup power¡­ Moreover, most of our supplies is inside the storage holds of the armor, which is why our first objective is to find¡ª"


    Rustle¡ª!!


    ***


    Priest quieted at once and quickly hid behind a tree while staying vigilant. An arrow had just darted in front of him, stabbing into a nearby tree. The other four members of the team also quickly hid as well, staying alert for other stealthy arrows¡­ but soon realized that it was not very useful.


    A primitive elven warsong was now resounding from all directions, and closing in on them rapidly.


    Whoosh¡ª


    With hiding behind trees becoming dangerous, the five of them formed a circle with their backs to each other. As they watch countless shadows dancing between the branches, they could clearly sense at least eight hundred elves encircling their position, with two hundred Silver-tiers and four Gold-tiers amongst them.


    "¡­Isn''t that their entire population?!"


    Mage exclaimed in shock, feeling the pressure similar to the time when his team stood against waves of beasts. "Just for us few? For what¡ªwe did nothing! Are these elves mad?!"


    "And I''ve said nothing!" Rider hurriedly insisted. "I''ve been quiet since just now!"


    Nevertheless, no matter how shocked or bewildering, the fact remained that right after they had escaped Hub Accrafa, they were encircled by a legion of primitive elves.


    "Charge?" Alchemist said with a low voice, drawing bottles of potion from his hip. "It''s a bit late, but not too late."


    "Hold on." Priest narrowed his eyes, noticing quickly that there was no considerable hostility in the elves around them. "Just be careful," he said quietly, clenching a fist. "They can''t hold us¡ªwe''ll see how this plays out."


    Priest and the others were curious why the elves at the front did not attack them at once¡­ they simply aimed their arrows on them, seemingly waiting for continuation.


    Soon, someone arrived.


    Priest could sense the four Gold-tier elves were heading to their location, their pace heavy and forceful as they approached by every step. But just as the dense foliage parted, the Gold-tier, deer-antler crowned elf appeared before them, and both sides leveled their gazes at each other.


    "¡­Humans?"


    The elf, in his middle-age and a rather tired expression appeared stunned. He stared at the Elite Party who were now wearing some simple leather armor in place of their enchanted armor, his brow tightening as he muttered to himself in a voice thick with elven accent. "You¡­ are not Chaos aberrations?"


    There was a hint of puzzlement in the elf''s tired voice, but no one answered him.


    The gazes of the five Elite Party members instantly turned from a relaxed alertness to immeasurable solemnness. Priest, at the fore, was actually gripping both of his fists subconsciously, appearing intent on charging at the very next moment.


    Everyone''s gazes were focused on the elf''s left arm.


    There was a black, squirming scar upon it like a shadow. It would have been easily ignored if not observed carefully, taken as some natural birthmark or even some mana circuit. After all, did elven druids not favored marking their entire bodies with unusual magical patterns?


    Nevertheless, the party from the External Exploration Department who trained under a Liege who fights the Chaos would never overlook it.


    The scent, viscosity and evil appeared alive. It was corrupting the surrounding atmosphere and the flesh of the elf with the deer-antler crown¡­ and yet it was neither creature nor virus. Not only did it have no signs of life, it callously destroyed everything that existed around it.


    It was the quiet wail of nothingness, the prelude to destruction.


    It was the scent of Chaos.

 Chapter 777 Wrong Time

    "It is impossible for humans to use the Chaos with present measures."


    Boom, boom, boom, boom¡ª


    The sound of the earth''s crust being torn by a brute force echoed through the near-liquid form air, resounding across most of the world in seconds.


    It was a world of complete darkness.


    There were neither stars nor sun. The icebound surface of absolute cold temperatures of hundred degrees below was harder than diamonds, while the violent gale of frost formed by the breaking continent stirred waves in the atmosphere that was about to freeze into pieces.


    Over the glaciers, Priest held back supreme fear and shudders to stand on the only perfect surface. The young warrior, having arrived at Gold-level could survive in such extreme cold, as well as see in the absolute darkness¡ªwhich was why he simply stared at the glaciers before his eyes.


    The vast glaciers that covered the entire world and stretches over a hundred thousand kilometers had now shattered beneath the brute strength of a certain person. Priest watched as the glacier and the earth''s crust was torn apart by Steel Giant''s silhouette, forming a deep, vast ravine without an edge, just as there was no telling how deep it was. Its borders soon vanished from the edge of vision, as if the entire world was torn apart.


    Perhaps, the world had truly been torn apart.


    "Priest, don''t keep the fluke in mind. Keep every word I say to heart."


    The sonorous, deep and godlike voice spoke to him. Priest hurriedly lowered his head to indicate that he was listening, just as he saw from the corner of his eyes that, before the Giant God, the earth which had been harder than steel was torn into streaks of stony crust just like paper, crushed into the finest of powders and fusing into that imposing, massive body.


    "It is impossible for us to use Chaos with the methods and technology we have at the moment."


    The Giant God was feeding¡ªhe was swallowing the world, crushing rocks that were as large as mountains and fusing it into his body. Even as he spoke, the Giant God tore another boulder over ten thousand meters long as if it was a piece of meat.


    Priest sensed an incomparable gravitational disturbance, his throat hence squirming and gulping when he saw the giant crust of earth larger than Mycroft''s highest peak was turned instantly into a clump of silver dust, vanishing in the deep and dark maw of the Giant God.


    Soon, the ravine turned into an abyss. The vast land that would have been enough for millions of inhabitants was devoured entirely by the Giant God, and in that process, his calm voice resounded in the atmosphere.


    "I''ve told you and you only, Priest¡ªyou are different from others, even my apprentices. That is why I must remind you to be alert against all that has to do with the Chaos."


    "How¡­ how am I different, mentor?"


    Despite being left shuddering by fear and his entire body shuddering irrepressibly, Priest still calmed himself. Taking a deep breath and pressing the air that was a hundred degrees below into his lungs, calming with that extreme cold.


    "Why are you telling me that?" he asked calmly.


    Always able to maintain calm and summoning courage. Such was Priest''s strong point and the reason he could become the Giant God''s pupil.


    "Because of choice. Priest, you are unlike your fellow apprentices since they have chosen to stay in Mycroft. That''s why they would remain within the Empire, becoming champions stationed in one faction, maintaining Order and peace."


    The Giant God did not cease its feeding. It had come to this frozen planet precisely to ''feast'' on most of its rocky layer, drawing out the metal core of the planet as a desert to replenish nutrients for the world inside his body.


    "But you''re different," he said slowly and very serenely.


    "You have chosen the path of the adventurer, exploring faraway places. That is why you are more likely to encounter Chaos hidden in the Multiverse, even touching the other side of the world."


    ''And more likely to follow my footsteps.''


    Priest could see windstorms abruptly surging across the dark world, as if some colossal presence was rapidly stirring the atmosphere. Mustering strength in both feet, he trampled and crushed the glacier beneath his feet, wedging himself fixedly where he was.


    In the very next moment, Priest could see that the Giant God had turned, lowering his head to level his gaze at his own.


    What sort of eyes was that?


    Priest could hardly describe it, the pair of eyes that resembled two miniature suns, emanating infinite heat and light¡­ And yet, the sun''s brilliance was being distorted by formless gravity, forming a vague, incandescent ray that flowed mildly along the corners of the Giant God''s eyes, forming veins of orderly but mysterious patterns on his cheeks.


    "Never use the Chaos, never approach the Chaos¡ªdo not try to control it nor attempt converting it. Seal it as soon as you could if it can''t be destroyed, or simply leave. Such is the relationship between us and the Chaos: mortal enemies to each other."


    Priest did not say a thing for some time; his gaze was still attached to the Giant God''s own. He appeared to be immersed in the immeasurably profound shock, but just as the Giant God turned to conclude his advice to his pupil and continue his lunch, Priest suddenly spoke.


    "Not even¡­ with your power, mentor?"


    A long silence followed in the frozen world.


    Then came a discreet but rather awed laughter.


    "You''re still filled with hope even if I kept insisting otherwise. I like that about you."


    "As for me¡­" the Giant God said quietly and thoughtfully, "I could at least say that I''m still trying hard, and not giving up."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    ***


    Priest suddenly jolted awake from his dream.


    "Damn it¡­ did I have a nightmare¡­" he groaned, turned and rose from a primitive cane hammock¡ªhis head throbbed and he had difficulty thinking.


    "No, not a nightmare¡­" he muttered, "a lesson from my mentor."


    But as for what lesson it had been, he could not remember for the death of him.


    "It''s fine, it''s just a dream."


    Having arranged his thoughts after quite a while, Priest looked up and found Caster''s eyes, who had been keeping watch for the night opposite a bonfire. Both nodded in understanding, and did not say anything else.


    It was the third day since the Elite Party had arrived on the nameless world, and just two days after they had come to a temporary settlement with the elves calling themselves ''Tribe Overwatch''.


    The hills and mountains of the east undulated. Amidst the fallen leaves and the dried branches of endless forests were many underground caverns, and apart from the minor few elven leaders, most of the elves lived in those caves nearby the Mother Lifetree. Priest and others were living in one of those caves as well, one which had been cleaned and had fine ventilation.


    "Really, there''s no telling when those elves would conclude their counsel and decide whether they would cooperate with us."


    Mage sighed and closed the grimoire in his hand¡ªhe was on watch until dawn as he sat on the other side of the bonfire. "Longevity-types resemble tortoises remarkably," he said feebly, "slow and dull."


    "They will cooperate."


    Priest replied softly, shaking his head. "If they were hesitant from the start, why would they go through the trouble of keeping us five Gold-tiers right beside their own tribe? That way, they would suffer great losses even if their entire tribe come for our heads, and procreating is very difficult for elves."


    "You''re right."


    Mage did not retort, but nor did he agreed seriously as he simply replied, before turning to faint sunlight appearing by the mouth of the cave. Dawn has arrived out there, and it was the third day since they have arrived in the otherworld.


    Meanwhile, Priest sighed and recalled the scene two days ago, late into the night.


    ***


    In the dense forests, almost thousands of elite hunters and archers had encircled the five members of the Elite Party. Under such besieging, even a swarm of Gold-tier magical beasts would have held themselves back¡­ but Priest and his team were five Gold-tier adepts who had mastered various combat strategies and magic¡ªeven if they were yet to fully grasp their own Glorious Strength, they would not be taken by the elves without inflicting significant damage.


    However, just as they stood off against almost a thousand elven hunters, the leader of the elven tribe ¨C the elven druid who wore a crown of deer antlers appeared at the center of the crow.


    His appearance broke the wordless silence between both sides.


    "You¡­ are humans?" He asked in shocked. "Not monsters of Chaos?"


    With their exchange being commenced with such dialogue, what followed certainly was not conflict.


    Then, following complicated and repetitive questions and questions in return, both factions which had been showing mutual hostility forcibly ended their standoff and generally understood each other''s circumstances.


    Priest and his party learned that the elves were a tribe known as the ''Overwatch''. All of them, including their leader, were no older than three hundred years old, making them an unusual tribe of elves. They lived around a colossal Lifetree, building houses by its roots and trunk, living by harvesting, hunting, and fishing.


    Essentially a very primitive but unified tribe of elves.


    Just as the eight-legged fungi never saw through the fact that it was armor that Priest''s party were all wearing and not exoskeleton, the Overwatch elves who had never seen steel armor or so many metal items naturally could not understand what ''sealed full-body steel armor'' was. Furthermore, Priest and the others had destroyed plants without a care when they had been trying to open a path in the forest gave the elves further confirmation that they were some terrible otherworld monsters¡ªthe gap between their civilization, race, and technology was simply too great that such misunderstanding was inevitable.


    On the other hand, the elves also learned that the Priest and the others were stranded in the forests due to an accident, and the incidents at the mountains had nothing to do with them¡ªor, in the very least, the elves indicated that they could not refute the fact after the party had sworn the truth of their own words.


    Even so, they appeared impassive, and could have either bought their words or were simply nonchalant about it.


    "The Sacred Altar Mountain is forged from steel in the first place. That is certainly what our ancestors had told us, but as time passed, steel rusted, while the erosion of wind and sand buried it, finally turning into sturdy rock."


    That was what the antler-crowned elf told them then. He appeared unsurprised at all by the reactivation of the dimensional hub.


    In fact, it left the Elite Party, who acted as if they were facing a great foe, puzzle¡ªthey realized that the mountains they had been, which in other words was the location of Hub Accrafa, had been what the elves referred to as the ''Sacred Altar Mountain''. That same summit had now collapsed, and yet the elves were neither shocked nor surprised.


    Was that mountain even sacred to them?!


    Moreover, there were paradoxes in the elves'' civilization progress.


    According to Priest''s inferred, the elves in this unusual world must have been accidentally stranded here like them due to a teleportation error, during the Final Battle of the Glorious Era some thirteen hundred years ago. To put it in another way, they should be descendants of the colonial elves back then¡ªbut if they were, there was absolutely no way that they would devolve to primitive ways now, such as how they lived in caverns!


    What was more, elves boasted longevity that perhaps surpasses the ages of most mortal dynasties. Their knowledge and legacy were far more stable than that of humans as well, so how did a mere thirteen hundred years degrade them to such a state?


    Priest could even tell that the elves here were using arrows fashioned out of bone. They had even lost the skill to craft metals!


    Be that as it may, the elves did give an answer to part of the unusual paradoxes they had found.


    "Are you curious about the scar on my arm?"


    As both sides ceased their tense standoff during the exchange, the antler-crowned elf extended his arm. He had already noticed that Priest and the others appeared obsessed with the scar on his right arm and smiled widely.


    "This is Otherworld Blight. There are times when the fleshes of those perished gods in the skies dropped down, corrupting the beasts or elves roaming the forests. Basically, anyone who was touched by the flesh and scratched by infected beasts would not survive¡­ My injury is comparatively light, and it would take decades before it claims my life."


    "There''s no meaning in cutting it off either. It would simply move to other parts of my body, a fact proven by countless predecessors."


    The antler-crowned elf called those nine Behemoths ''perished gods'', but his words were rather carefree as if he did not mind his lifespan at all, and he had even joked with the companions beside him.


    "Am I not about to break the record for longest-living leader?" He had laughed.


    "Quite." One of his companions replied.


    ***


    From that information, the expedition party could somehow understand how those elves were losing their legacies so quickly and reduced to such primitive state. If the first generation of colonial elves had mostly died out from the corruption of Chaos just as their descendants eventually would, longevity would thus be unable to preserve their civilization.


    That was also precisely why these elves at once assumed that the Elite Party were some infected otherworld aberrations after they had fallen from the skies. The black enchanted armor certainly did not look like some equipment of a faction on the side of the angels, instead emanating a sinister and oppressive air on first glance.


    It was simple as to how the elves could recognize them as humans too. There had been humans allegedly living around the mountains as well, but they were not seen recently, and could well have been slowly dying out.


    ***


    "To be frank, the situation here is far weirder than what we imagined."


    Priest ended his recollection, shaking his head and muttering¡ªperhaps to himself or Mage across the bonfire. "Starfall history spans across eight hundred and thirty-nine years which doesn''t exactly count as long¡­ Added with the eighty or hundred and thirty years after the shelters were opened and the primitive, chaotic era fighting the tides Dark Forest beasts, as well as the Lost Three Hundred Years before the shelter was reopened. At most it was around twelve hundred years. Counting in other extra periods would at most make it thirteen hundred years."


    "Even if this tribe of elves is plagued by the light Chaos infection known as the ''Otherworld Blight'' leading to reduced longevity, that is still a two-hundred-year lifespan, give or take. Thirteen hundred years are therefore just six or seven generations, there is no way they would lose their legacies so completely!"


    With Priest''s voice, the others regained consciousness as well. Meanwhile, Mage, who had kept watching the mouth of the cave, his thoughts inscrutable lowered his voice, muttering, "perhaps¡­ it''s not only thirteen hundred years?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Priest, who sharply heard Mage''s mutterings, pressed him puzzledly. "Could you mean to say that that tribe of elves was living here even before the final battle?"

 Chapter 778 Chaos Corruption

    "Dunno."


    Mage shook his head and said nothing else, appearing intent on maintaining his silence. However, as Priest cajoled him along with his status captain, the spellcaster feebly state his own inference. "To be frank, team leader, you must have not noticed the genealogy those elves carved on the Mother Lifetree¡­ those elves have spanned more than thirty generations."


    "Even if we count one generation of humans as twenty years, that''s at most six hundred years¡­ in comparison normal elves only procreate at one or two hundred years old. Things are different here, however, so let''s use the standard of eighty years for single generation¡­ thirty generation would therefore mean twenty-four hundred years."


    Mage left things at that. He obviously is not sure what was going on either¡­ although he did leave something out as well.


    The genealogy recorded of those thirtyish generations of elves is only those from the ''Overwatch'' Tower.


    The timing simply did not match, since the number of years from the birth of the Sage to the end of the Glorious Era could never be two thousand¡­ but what if there were an age not recorded into their inherited genealogy? Would that not make it three to four thousand years? Furthermore, regardless of how active seismic activities there were in thirteen hundred years, there was no way Hub Accrafa was turned into a weirdly shaped mountain, something which at least requires millennia of masterful arts from nature itself.


    Wrong timing. Sealed world. Elves with lost legacies. Bizarre Chaos corruption. Corpses of nine behemoths in the sky.


    There were more and more puzzles that pained the expedition party to think of. Then, as Alchemist, Clergy, and Rider woke up, the not-too-large cave became raucous and crowded.


    "We should return to Hub Accrafa as soon as we can!" Clergy suggested.


    He believed that the station was the culprit that caused them to teleport here, and certainly was the key for their return to Mycroft as well. The fact that they could not interact notwithstanding, they should at least return to observe the present situation.


    "We should at least get a good idea of the local environment¡ªwe''ve actually seen a dozen Lifetrees when we looked down from the skies last time around: The Overwatch tribe is only one of them."


    Alchemist was leaning towards studying the local environment and collecting as much information as they could before their next move. After all, the start of the Overwatch tribe is not the start of other elven tribes, and what if there were elves who preserved part of their civilization? If they could obtain more detailed historical records so that everyone actually knows where they were, everything would be easier.


    Meanwhile, Rider did not dare to say a thing. He simply sat at his own corner, drinking water furiously as if he was autistic. Nonetheless, that meant everyone had differing opinions¡ªeven if Priest was team leader, he did not have any ideas himself, making it difficult for them to decided his party''s strategy.


    "Still not strong enough¡­" He sighed inwardly. "if I have Supreme-tier ability, Hub Accrafa might not be able to stop me and I would obtain Level 5 Clearance, naturally reaching its archives¡­ If I''m as strong as my mentor, I might even easily shatter the barrier isolating this world and return to the normal Multiverse."


    If he had the power of Legend, he need not fear the eight-legged fungi swarm either¡ªeven if he could not defeat them all, strategic retreats pose no problems.


    Is there even a need to think that much with sufficient ability? All problems could have been solved with the simplest and most direct method.


    "I''ll take a look outside."


    Priest found his mind a jumbled mess at once, his thoughts that had been always so clear was left confused by the sudden thirst for ability. "I''m taking a look at the elven settlement outside," he said, rising and exhaling, "and try to ask those longevity types when the counsel would end."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "Do you want me to come with?" Rider asked, standing up as well. "So that you won''t get ambushed by those elves."


    "It''s fine," Priest declined, shaking his head. "They won''t kill me instantly even if they mob me, and they would''ve attacked us two days ago anyway. Still, the rest of you should take a look at other places, collecting intelligence¡­ We''ve spent two days repairing the enchanted armors; it''s time we really learn about this world."


    With that, he left the cave and arrived on the surface without adding anything else.


    ***


    The cave they were staying at was at the edge of the Overwatch tribe''s settlement amidst a green-black hill. There was a towering tree the size of a small mountain nearby, with magical rainbow radiance dancing upon its tree crown, fantastical and dazzling.


    There were four larger clans and seven to eight smaller clans within the Overwatch tribe itself, amounting up to almost twenty-three hundred in population. Their highest leader was the antler-crowned elf, and the ones whom he held counsel with were the Gold-tier leaders of the three other tribes.


    According to information provided from Overwatch, Priest and the others were positioned northeast to the continent at the moment, making them close to the shores. That was why fishing and fisheries were the main livelihood here, a fact verified when the expedition team conducted their aerial reconnaissance, which in turn made evident that the elves were honest and definitely not lying.


    Standing at the top of the hill, Priest could see little dots that were stone buildings beneath the Mother Lifetree. They were sparse on the outskirts, but packed at the center.


    Those were cavern doors that had gone through detailed renovations, facilities to prevent overflowing rainwater and in other words, the town of that elven tribe. Additionally, the magical energy emanating from the top of the Mother Lifetree was simply too thick that most without the ability could not endure. Therefore, contrary to what most would imagine, a lot of the elves were actually living around the tree roots, where magical energies were milder.


    Priest never thought about entering the elven settlement since the bulk of their population basically lived beneath the ground, unlike Mycroft elves. These elves also made a living by hunting, fishing and nurturing mushrooms, and Priest knew that all he would see were large mushroom nurseries if he ventured into the nursery.


    "A weird elven tribe¡­ but who knows? This might be how ancient elves lived." Priest muttered softly and made his way down the hill, strolling along the woods by using the path elves often used.


    From the junction turning into the path, he would occasionally see a few elves who were leaving their homes to work passing by¡ªthey appeared not to notice Priest, the stranger with round ears, and instead carried various tools and weapons as they departed in a jovial mood. After making sure that they were not feigning disinterest but instead really did not notice him, Priest could not help breathing a deep sigh.


    In reality, there were so much more unusual things about this world, such as the elves chronically lacking vigilance. Indeed, each of them lived such easy lives that they did not appear as primitive as they looked.


    Still, it was not as if Priest could not understand that. The Overwatch tribe is positioned at what would have been the tropics in Mycroft: fruits easily grow to ripeness here, and with a little nurturing it meant a stable and substantial source of food. Additionally, the elves themselves showed deft hunting skills, and there were no beasts that could threaten their lives, not to mention their ability to fish and cultivate mushrooms and other fungi. Apart from the occasionally appearing Otherworld aberrations¡ªin other words, beasts corrupted by Chaos, the elves lived comfortably in abundance without spending too much effort.


    It was very much the same as the ''Society of Great Unity'' that his mentor and Nostradamus often mention¡ªor, at least, in terms of sufficiency in needs. There was hence no wonder why the elves were so lacking in alertness: they have no need to compete and no external adversary, all they need to do was occasionally hunt aberrations to guarantee extended peace, and the lack of pressure also led to their reduced motivation in terms of rituals.


    What was more, there was no telling that such unusual abundance and peace would last for how long, or if it was a fine or bad thing.


    ***


    "Hey, you there¡ªround ears!"


    Suddenly, Priest heard a vibrant voice calling from behind him. He turned to find an elven girl who appeared very young and was carrying a bulky fishing net on her shoulders.


    She was wearing a gown knitted out of leaves and grasses, and long, green hair tied into a ponytail. Her facial features were classically elegant like all elves and could be considered a beauty¡ªhowever, when it came to demeanor, Priest found her to have excess vigor and a rather loud voice.


    In other words, not elegant at all.


    Besides, no matter how graceful elves could be, no one would feel ''nobility'' when they carry fishing nets. Additionally, she would probably be his grandmother in terms of age, even if she was a young girl in appearance.


    Just as those very discourteous thoughts crossed Priest''s mind, the elven girl quickly approached him, the fishing net still on her back. In response, the young warrior subconsciously took one step back and discreetly assumed an alert pose, but the elven girl seemed unable to tell that the human male was making a distinct act of resistance. Instead, she simply stood right in front of Priest, energetically lifting her hand and exclaimed loudly, "Greetings!"


    "¡­Greetings."


    Simply unable to understand what the elf wanted, Priest inwardly suspected that she might be a spy sent by the elven hierarchy to collect information¡ªthat mirthless idea, however, soon vanished in a puff of smoke in seconds.


    "Um, Round Ears, my name is Sol!"


    The elven girl with a fishing net beamed energetically, pompously pointing her left thumb at her own chest as she swiftly introduced herself. "I want to know your name!" She then declared.


    ¡­No spy would have such personality. But if¡­ no, that''s impossible.


    The pupil of a certain Liege, Priest did not have to sense the heartbeat of the elven girl named Sol, but solely relied on her facial muscles and was thus able to judge that she was not lying, and undoubtedly had no ulterior motives. She was simply there to introduce herself, and forthrightly ask his name.


    At first, he intended to fake a name since it was an Otherworld and there were safety concerns¡ªand who would know if it was fake if he told his teammates later? Even so, Priest somehow hesitated for a moment before saying seriously, "I''m Priest¡­ May I know what''s the problem?"


    "Pr¡­ iest."


    The elven girl nodded thoughtfully before continuing confidently, "such a weird name¡ªbut I get it now, Priest!"


    With that, she unhesitatingly reached out with her hand to catch Priest''s right. "Are you going to the beach too?" She grinned. "Then we''re heading to the same direction! Let''s go, we can talk about anything else along the way!"


    Priest had in fact wanted to decline instinctively. The Overwatch elves were still being lukewarm towards his party¡ªwhile there was no hostility now, who would know what happens in the future? What if the elves assumed that he held untoward intentions with the elven girl? Many thoughts brewed in his mind, but before he could refuse, Priest''s body had moved to follow Sol as she strode ahead, humming a tune.


    Well, he could hear her out first.


    Now, Priest was rather troubled why he did not decline her in the first place¡ªhis enmity would be obvious if he did so now. Nonetheless, before he was about to ask Sol''s intentions, the elven girl spoke first with a very mysterious tone.


    "Uh, Priest. I hear that you''re from a faraway place?"


    "Of course." Priest nodded¡ªit was an explanation his party had offered the elven hierarchy. "From¡­ a place your kind has never been to."


    "Really!"


    Sol appeared even more excited in return. She narrowed her jade eyes, her tips curling up even as she held back her delight. "That means you''ve definitely seen many different sights," she asked softly, "right?"


    "Quite." Priest smiled a little, now understanding her thoughts a little. "Many different sights that can''t be found here."


    "Is that so¡­ That''s really great!" Sol''s eyes could have shone at Priest''s words. She appeared inclined to ask more but did not know where to start, and the young warrior could sense the hand grasping his own clenching and unclenching from time to time, even as every thought of the elven girl appeared to be showing on her face.


    It was after quite some time that Sol resolved herself. Clenching Priest''s hand, she chewed her lip, before asking carefully, expectantly and passionately, "then¡­ Priest, could you tell me what the world beyond the forest looks like?"


    World beyond the forest?''


    Priest paused for a moment. He never imagined that the elven girl would approach her so boldly¡­ just to ask such a question. And by the looks of it, she seems really eager for an answer.


    Sol appeared really curious what the ''outside'' looked like.


    "World beyond the forest¡­ hmmm."


    Priest thought about it and found no issue with talking, since he was not lying either.


    "There are hills and plains beyond the forests. There is no dense forest there, but¡­"


    ***


    Priest gave Sol a general picture of the world''s topography. This was what he had seen of the world from above, while he also went into details about lakes, rivers, valleys, as well as explaining to her about deserts, glaciers and wastelands. Through it all, Sol listened attentively without interrupting, her eyes shining while she memorized his every word carefully and interestedly.


    The elven girl did not ask about any sensitive issues such as what Priest''s home was light, or how far away it was from there. She was simply interested in the how the sights of faraway lands differed from the forests, and she hungrily consumed every word Priest offered in explanation, seemingly able to imagine the scenery that contrasted despite having dwelling deep in the forests.


    Soon, time passed, and the two had covered the not-too-long distance to the elven fishermen''s shores.


    "Really, thanks for your kindness, and going through the trouble of satisfying my curiosity."


    Holding her fishing net, Sol beamed widely at Priest¡ªthe rather excessively energetic elven girl was forthright even in parting. "Next time, I''ll treat you to some ''luminous clams'' as thanks, but now, I''ve got to work!"


    "Go."


    Priest was in a curiously good mood as well; he stood by the shores as he bade Sol farewell. He then looked around at elven fishermen who were sailing towards and away from the long, crude dock. It was a typical coastal fishing dock, and while it appeared that the elves had lost virtually all advanced technology, there were no worries for them in terms of survival.


    Having determined that this was the Overwatch elves'' base for fishery, Priest could not help turning his eyes towards Sol as she ran towards the dock while carrying the fishing net. "Never thought that there are curious Otherworlders as well¡­" He murmured in wonder. "And I thought that elves stay in forests for their entire lives, never leaving it come life or death."


    He suddenly paused halfway through his muttering. He solemnly narrowed his eyes, staring at the white skin revealed on the elven girl''s back.


    It was not out of some lecherous thought or the drive of a healthy young man¡­ as one who had gone through countless hellish training, Priest had already learned to control the desires of his body. Moreover, there was a simple reason that he was staring behind Sol''s back.


    There was a long, diagonal gash that parted her back, or quite simply, a terrible scar.


    It squirmed as if a shadow, emanating the presence of destruction and the scent of death¡­ it was Chaos corruption, and what the locals called ''Otherworld Blight''. Since the natives would be infected with Chaos presence to varying degrees, Priest had been insensitive towards it¡ªhe just never imagined that the Chaos corruption on Sol''s body would be so serious!


    "Even elves¡­ probably wouldn''t live for long."


    Priest silently concluded, the smile on his face gradually disappearing.


    There was no wonder that Sol was so yearning for information about the outside world¡­ Her body now probably would not be able to leave the forest.


    Furthermore, under most circumstances, Chaos corruption was irreversible.


    Or, at least, he was helpless now.


    As Priest gazed upon the sea quietly, the presence of a Gold-tier druid slowly appeared behind him.


    Priest turned, and as expected, the frame of the antler-crowned elf slowly materialized from the forests. "Human," he said quietly at the man before him, "after our counsel, the Overwatch tribe has decided to cooperate with you."


    The elf''s words were simple and straightforward, without anything elaborate or excess. "We''ve notified your companions as well," he said hoarsely, "we have also agreed to aid you in meeting other tribes, while making our tribal records available to you¡­ in return, you would teach us how to craft metals."


    "Deal."


    Priest nodded in agreement without hesitation. He was aware that although it was no written accord but a simple verbal agreement, both sides had no reason or confidence to deceive the other. With the offering being infinitely small for both and yet the rewards extraordinarily great, their promises were much more trustworthy than all pact.


    ''Time to go back,'' Priest thought. ''Only the Seven Gods Church, absolute powers and mentor has genuine ability in cleansing Chaos forces¡­ only they could dispel the Chaos corruption plaguing the tribe.''


    ***


    Both sides proved to be satisfied with the cooperation. Soon, Priest had decided to smooth out the details with the antler-crowned elf, and the elf himself appeared pleased.


    However, as they discussed the actual process of their partnership on one of the flatter shore boulders, the thunderous rumbling suddenly echoed from the highest point in the sky.


    Both Priest and the antler-crowned elf looked up in shock and bewilderment at the heavens, where the skies trembled as if it had been struck by something. Behind the distant, azure yonder, a shadow that was unbelievably colossal had been aiming at the outer layer of the world, knocking it at full strength.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    As if a sea otter was striking a clam or a human trying to crush a lobster''s shell, the presence from beyond was mustering all its power and striking the World Barrier heavily.


    Naturally, the World Barrier remained undamaged and unscratched¡ªthe rumbling skies appeared to be a mere illusion. That shade was even more vague, its silhouette almost could not be seen. Indeed, the working elves would ever have noticed it if not for the obvious rumbling from the skies.


    However, both Priest and the antler-crowned elf understood at once what that colossal shade striking the world''s layer had been, and what kind of presence it actually was.


    It was the figure of a crab''s pincer.

 Chapter 779 To Herd the Stars

    On the coastal docks, the busy elven fishermen looked up at the sky that was darkening.


    Overhead, the orange sun that just rose briefly rose was already covered by gathering clouds, while countless gloom vapors assembled from across all directions to the shade. The dull but sonorous echo could be heard resounding throughout the world.


    "What is that?"


    Although the antler-crowned elf appeared shocked and frowned at the imposing presence suddenly arriving over the skies, his tone remained calm. "It looks like a very huge crab¡­"


    On the other hand, Priest was not just shocked and puzzled¡ªhis inner alarm was blaring, unlike the antler-crowned elf who did not understand what was happening and considered thought that it was some phenomenon similar to an ''eclipse''!


    ¡ªThe eight-legged fungi had clearly pursued them here!


    ''How did they move so fast?! Damn it, if they really broke through the world barrier, we have no place to hide at all¡­ do we really have to ask for protection from Hub Accrafa?''


    Thunder rumbled continuously high above. At first, Priest was extremely nervous as his mind furiously considered any possible countermeasures, but he soon realized that no matter how forceful the pincer had struck, the sky showed no change or distortion, remaining as sturdy as it always had been.


    The pincer''s strike was quite simply, loud but ineffectual¡­ then, after some time passed, it simply left, seemingly knowing that the world barrier could not be pierced.


    "Ah. Such things often happen here, so you don''t have to be too surprised. You humans have short lifespans, and might have lost knowledge about that." The antler-crowned elf said soothingly, noticing Priest''s expression beside him.


    "It happened twice in my lifetime alone: once was a hundred and twenty years ago, when the phantom of a whale appeared over the skies and crashed as forcefully on the skies as it could. The second time was more than fifty years ago, when phantoms of a school of small fishes¡ªthey too, struck the skies for a long time but to no avail."


    Noticing Priest''s eyes widening in shock at himself, the antler-crowned elf curiously righted the crown over his head. "That''s just my memories," he added. "There are many similar incidents recorded in the Mother Tree''s memories, which is why I''m not too surprised¡­ although I am puzzled why it''s a crab''s pincer this time. Might the ancestors have been right that it''s a borderless ''Ocean of Void'' beyond the skies? That''s some rich marine produce."


    Around them, the elven fishermen who had noticed the anomaly overhead simply pointed and gestured at it for a while before resuming their work. Everything was as the antler-crowned elf had said: it was nothing new for them.


    "Blunder. We simply don''t understand the ecosystem in this world or the surroundings in which the elves had survived under¡­ Still, isn''t the outer layer of this world too tough? If these elves were right, Void Behemoths had attempted to invade this place a few times but had simply failed!"


    It was then that Priest finally realized that his party and himself might have committed a great error¡ªthey had carried forward their impression of Mycroft elves to the elves of this ''unknown world''.


    Although both specimens appeared remarkably alike, they were essentially different races¡ªthey have split apart in all aspects after who knows how long had passed, and were now distinct be it in their customs, world views or even living essence.


    At the very thought, Priest quickly decided to seize the chance and ask the antler-crowned elf about some general customs.


    "You''re asking about our past? To be frank, I won''t remember much if I''m not connected to the Mother Tree."


    The middle-aged elf said in return as he led Priest to stroll along rows of coconut trees beside the beach. "There''s not much to tell actually," he said hoarsely, "after the first ancestors had planted the seed of the Mother Lifetree at the heart of our home, they soon succumbed to Otherworld Blight¡ªfor our part, we relied on the Mother Tree''s protection and unified wills to flourish until today."


    "This is definitely a fine place. There are coconuts by the shores, while berry bushes and fruit trees grew amidst the forest, not to mention the many flocks of beasts. Apart from the Otherworld Blight and otherworld aberrations, we virtually have no enemies."


    As he spoke, the antler-crowned elf picked up two coconuts from the coastal sands. Both were probably the size of three fists, and the elf passed one to Priest. "Hence," he said softly, "we flourished generation after generation, living here peacefully until now¡­ And that''s our history."


    Priest quietly poked two holes into the coconut with his fingers and drank from it. The juice was rather lacking in flavor but was fragrant and refreshing, pure and unsullied, having good quality. He could also see some of the tired elven fishermen picking up the coconuts from the beach as well, having a drink as they rested as well before going back to work.


    Each elven boat could only carry two or three persons and was at most near ten meters long. Logically speaking, such boats could only move through rivers and lakes¡ªit would too dangerous for it to be used even by the coasts, making fishing simply impossible. However, most of the elves had some supernatural powers and they would use magic to stabilize their boats, therefore not only are they able to move freely in the sea, they could even move to deeper areas to lure schools of fishes.


    Moreover, since fishes and other marine produce were not their main food source, the consumption of two to three thousand elves was not even as fast as the natural replenishment of the oceanic region. Most fishermen who simply worked for one or two hours would already have obtained enough food for their entire family for up to a fortnight¡ªmost of which would be dried as reserve rations for winter.


    Some of the fishermen were even sunbathing leisurely at the moment.


    "¡­How long has your tribe been living like this?" Priest asked quietly, putting the coconut shell beneath a tree beside him. "A few hundred years, or¡­"


    "At least one or two thousand years. Perhaps even longer."


    The antler-crowned elf simply answered, appearing nonchalant. "The five generations of leaders before us had done well¡ªthe only thing which I outshone them in was probably in living longer."


    "No¡­ what I mean is, has your tribe never thought of change?"


    Priest stopped in his tracks and looked up at the skies where the clouds had yet to disperse entirely, and then down towards the quiet and peaceful seas around him. He remembered many things¡­ his old home, trampled over by draconic beasts when the Berserker Dragon Plague struck the southern fortresses, his kin and neighbors feasted upon by dragons and the many ordinary citizens of Mycroft who still struggled to survive until this day.


    The young warrior glanced once more at the traces of Chaos corruption on the arm of the antler-crowned elf, and recalled the long shadow carved upon Sol''s back. "You have encountered so many sudden anomalies," he said, holding back his emotions, "and there is also the Chaos, Otherworld Blight, and otherworld aberrations¡­ Had you never thought of developing technology to solve those problems?"


    "Your homeland is so abundant; your environment so peaceful! Even if this world is a little¡­ unusual, how could your kind stay like this over two thousand years? Do you not fear death, or wish to live longer?"


    The antler-crowned elf did not understand why Priest appeared rather emotional. He spoke as he always did, calmly and serenely, "Technology? What is that? If you''re referring to the crafting of your armors, we certainly desire it¡ªwhich is why we were willing to exchange for it."


    "As for anything else, we could simply follow the measures we inherited from our forebears."


    The middle-aged elf slowly buried his own coconut beneath the san and rose. "The Mother Tree stores knowledge of the


    He turned and level his gaze at Priest¡ªfor the first time, the young warrior grimly saw and observed in detail the entire face of the leader of the ''Overwatch Tribe''.


    The elf''s features were rather withered, unlike young elves who were just one or two-hundred years old. As with most elves, he appeared androgynous, although his long, dark-green hair was blackened and yellowing¡­ it was a sign that an elf''s lifespan was reaching its end.


    The antler-crowned elf''s lips were tightly pursed, making him appear solemn, but the most distinct aspect about him was his eyesight. His eyes were slightly turbid as well, but even as he leveled his gaze at Priest''s own, his sight was wandering, with both his pupils that had whitened shifting slightly towards different directions. Magical energy occasionally flickered in his vision as well, making his gaze appear unfocused, even unnatural.


    "I might have forgotten to tell your team something, too."


    The elf smiled mildly, tolerantly, carefreely and without hostility at Priest, who now appeared cautious and intent on leaving at any moment. "The spirit of the Overwatch tribe is connected together through the Mother Tree. We know your every move, how you treat our fellow tribesmen: you are kind, friendly, prudent, principled and know the gap between good and evil. That is why Overwatch consider you trustworthy humans, and not otherworld aberrations."


    "¡­What?!" Priest exclaimed in surprise; he was earnestly bewildered this time. "Your¡­ spirits are connected?!"


    ***


    In truth, Priest had heard before that elves had such ability a long time ago. However, since Father Nature ascended¡ªin other words, after the truest elf and god of the elves was born, that ancient ability to link spirits vanished from the pages of history.


    And these otherworld spirits¡­ retained that power?!


    The antler-crowned elf smiled, showing his teeth as Priest ruminated, and said nothing. Meanwhile, the young warrior calmed and then quickly thought of something. "Now that you mention it," he said, frowning, "did Sol approach me to probe my reaction?"


    "No." The elven leader''s tone suddenly turned cold, and his eyes narrowed even as he continued. "Sol is my daughter. She was born with a naturally defect¡ª it''s not an attempt to probe for a reaction, I''m unaware that she has spoken to you."


    The elven leader, who had spoken fluently suddenly started to stutter just as his gaze cooled, and it was a long time before his tone recovered. "We could sense the thoughts of each of our own kind through our Mother Tree, exchanging our mood, communicating. That is why our tribe would never have any conflict and everyone is one, big family, sharing all happiness, anger, sadness, and delight, even when it came to the Otherworld Blight."


    "Sol, however, is different. She was born separated from the Mother Tree, unable to connect to its store of knowledge and therefore required our gradual education across a long time to learn common tribal knowledge. It was why she often ran off to places our forebears had visited, places of no significance¡­ most of the time, she would often ask to go far away, to see frivolous things, a complete aberrant in her own tribe."


    "That''s also precisely why¡ªwithout everyone being there to share her burdens, the Otherworld Blight exerts a heavy toll upon her."


    At that, the elven leader turned to Priest. "Just as how those humans had vanished without a trace several centuries ago," he said calmly, "beings not connected in spirit could never rely upon their will to withstand Otherworld Blight¡ªour forebears had invited the humans to join our spiritual collective, but they were reluctant to the last, claiming that it holds no future. But now, they are gone, and our own ''future'' still lives."


    "Child of the plains. If your party is willing to connect with us in spirit, you will become one of us¡ªand not just partners as we are now. We will aid you with however we can."


    "No, thanks. Goodbye."


    Priest quickly waved him off, shaking his head and declining that suggestion. It did not appear to surprise the elven leader, who simply nodded and skipped over the topic.


    Now, the pair had already left the coast, and began walking back through the forest path.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "¡­huh."


    Priest could not resist rubbing his temples after learning so many unexpected information. "Otherworld Blight¡ªlet''s call it that for the moment," he said after taking a moment to calm down. "According to what I know, although that illness could be resisted by collective spirits in the short-term, its corruption remains irreversible. If this drags on, the Blight itself would accumulate within the tribe''s very psyche, leading to worse consequences¡ªhow did your tribe solve that?"


    In truth, there were still many users of the elves'' system of collectively connected wills in recent times, with the psionics of the West Mountains being the most reputable amongst them. Then, when the Great Mana Tide arrived which saw a rapid development in supernatural powers and technology, West Mountain psionics also developed a unique ability of spiritual communication: through various psionic spells or certain unique magical hubs, they would connect several or up to dozens of individuals into a single body as they fought.


    It was an effective skill. By joining in spirit, every connected individual''s casting speed and combat endurance would rise by thirty percent, just as they would have considerable strength to resist Chaos corruption, along with certain ability for self-purification. If it was a weaker Chaos and spirit corruption, it would have been utterly cleansed.


    Nevertheless, things remained like how Priest had put it: such a union would do nothing other than delay the speed at which Chaos corrupted. Apart from the prime Holy Light that the hierarchs of the Seven Gods Church embodied, each Legend''s unique methods and Order Power that each Sage''s heir possessed, there was basically no other force that could resist the corruption of Chaos. It may not be distinct at first, but eventually the entire psionic network would erode and corrupt, becoming a body of Chaos.


    These Otherworld elves had endured Chaos corruption for a long time, and their connected spirits should have long since fallen. Even so, they lived¡ªcomfortably and harmoniously at that, which was something very unimaginable.


    That''s why Priest wanted to know how the reason behind it all.


    ***


    "It''s quite simple. Sacrifice."


    Unlike what Priest imagined, the antler-crowned elf did not hesitate to reveal the secret. "Through sacrifice, and the Sacred Altar Mountain, we greatly reduced the corruption of Otherworld Blight."


    Then, the elf simply revealed how his tribe could flourish for so long despite the corruption of Chaos.


    "The Otherworld Blight is an unusual malady that spreads on two fronts: the flesh and the spirit. There would be root of the malady within the body of everyone here, unremovable but varying to different degrees. However, through the power of the Mother Tree, we could transfer the Otherworld Blight from most others to those with greater abilities who could endure it."


    At that, the antler-crowned elf smiled nonchalantly. "Those, such as I, who would carry the Otherworld Blight of hundreds while temporarily stopping the turn into otherworld aberrations."


    "And then?" Priest could not help but pressed.


    "Then, we head to the Sacred Altar Mountain."


    The leader of the Overwatch tribe looked up, gesturing for Priest to look at the direction of Hub Accrafa. "The Sacred Altar Mountain has a power to completely cleanse all Otherworld Blight," he said serenely, "so that excess Blight would not return to the Mother Three after the death of its host. In each one or two centuries, we would select ten champions who could host the Blight who eventually heads to the Holy Mountain for prayer."


    No, wait, no¡ªthat''s not sacrifice!


    That was essentially no cleansing¡­ It was seeking death.


    Priest exhaled, and leveled a complicated gaze at the antler-crowned elf. Even if others did not understand, would he, one who was almost incinerated into ash, not?


    Was that so-called cleansing not simply using the extremely powerful magical ray to crush body and soul into nothingness?! Whatever returning to the Mother Tree was impossible! Even Supreme champions would be maimed and at death''s door if they were struck by that level of magical ray!


    And yet, these elves did it without fear¡ªin each one or two hundred years, the tribe would send their strongest elites to be cleansed, while those remaining would continue their peaceful, leisurely, unchanging and unadvanced lives.


    They connected to each other in spirit, each of them sensing each other''s emotions and thought, therefore developing no doubt, envy, argument or competition. They only had to labor a day to rest a week, staying in a region with fine climate and inhabiting caverns offering perfect temperatures¡ªit was too perfect, even for a civilization that had barely begun developing, a flawless threshold the elves of Mycroft never reached.


    Even when they had seen the Elite Party''s enchanted armor, they never once thought of ''researching'', instead willingly exchanging it and keeping it in the Mother Tree, just like squirrels that hoarded food.


    They would share delight, anger, saneness, and joy, while the technology their forebears left for them allowed them to live blissfully and safely, so much so that the elves had no motivation for progress or to explore faraway places.


    Simply enviable.


    Simply lamentable.


    ***


    As Priest conversed with the elven leader, colossal Void behemoths that bore the form of hermit-crabs slowly drifted along the endless Void, carrying a semi-spherical planetary world.


    "Great Khan. The Fourth Behemoth had discovered an unusual world in the Dark Star Region. It had intended pry open a dead world to replenish its resources, only to realize that its World Barrier was so unimaginably stalwart that it could not even leave a mark."


    At the bottom of the beehive city, a black shelled octapedal fungus was reporting towards a spiritual void reverently. "What are your instructions?"


    "¡­Stay away from that world. Do not simply touch such special worlds."


    It was a long time later that the spiritual void slowly communicated. "This is the Lost Galaxy, and the stalwart world you refer to is perhaps a Sealed World where some ancient aberration was kept. It is by fortune that it was not shattered¡ªif it had been, it would be nothing good waiting for us."


    "But the subjects require sustenance¡­ We have crossed the long layer of material vacuum, and now both behemoths and subjects could hardly bear the hunger."


    The black shelled eight-legged fungus stayed motionless, maintaining its ''reverent'' posture as it spoke softly, "Great Khan¡­"


    "Hmmm."


    Another long silence ensued before a rather delirious voice echoed. "Eat freely, apart from those¡­ unusual worlds. Be it those with life or dead, devour them all¡­ We have held back for long, we must collect stores before the ''Hunters'' come¡­"


    "This is far from our finishing point¡ªthere is still a long road ahead¡­ go forth and heard, Kumocinda, my King of First Akasha. Herd the stars, so that our world¡­ become¡­ fertile¡­"


    The voice disappeared, but the black eight-legged fungus did not move.


    Dozens of minutes later, it slowly rose after it was certain the voice vanished entirely, and left the white palace.


    "Your Majesty."


    Outside the palace, a team of gray eight-legged fungi elites were waiting. The one standing up front quickly approached the black fungus one he saw him, bending its own limbs. "What are the instructions of the Great Khan¡­?"


    Kumocinda stayed silent for quite a while, before saying with a tone that could have been either somber or delight, "devour. Devour as you will, subjects of mine¡ªthe Great Khan of the Utmost had given permission, we could vent as we wish¡­ search for those worlds with life and flesh to herd, that our world feast upon the meat!"


    "This galaxy will be our new farm."


    ***


    Meanwhile, inside a certain gigantic silver cocoon in the Void outside the world of Mycroft, Joshua''s will was left troubled.


    "A little mana, elemental energies, ether, stir and stir¡­ tsk, it''s much."


    "Holy Light, psionic energy, and paint trace Order Power¡­ hmm. A little loose, paste together with Steel Strength, adjusting, adjusting¡­"


    "Ah, too much Steel Strength!"


    Boom!


    In the dazzling outline of the world, radiances of supernatural energies stirred in all colors. However, when a streak of silver radiance abruptly enlarged, a small explosion erupted inside the outline of a world.


    It was only then did Joshua, who had been learning the Fairy Queens'' method in creating worlds and barely restored the world''s outline, realized at once that those little rascals were unreliable.


    "I say¡­ how did those damned little butterflies create Fairyland?!"


    The will of Joshua''s main body had been considering in the giant silver cocoon on how to create a whole new world.


    He was not learning to imitate Void Behemoths which shaped worlds through some grand self-destruct¡ªthe warrior led a happy life and had no intention for suicide. He wished to imitate the fairies, employing various Steel Authority and elemental forces, starting from a demiplane as he completed a world.


    The process was certainly difficult, with frequent explosions due to disharmonious forces¡ªit happened especially with Joshua''s single-minded aim to shape a more complete world than the Fairy Queens that he added more elements of supernatural powers from the very start.


    It was certainly laborious, and it was then that Joshua sensed his clone arriving at the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds.


    "It''s definitely time to ask the Commanding Will to ask about Priest and the others."


    Joshua glanced once at the dazzling and flawless Steel Strength crystallization¡ªthe complete outline of a world, only to shake his head.


    "I''ll save that for later."


    Even if he should not be directly asking about world coordinates in fear that the Commanding Will of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds would crash, Joshua knew its processing style well enough to interact with the Artificial Intelligence.


    After all, he had another AI in his own home, and he had since become very familiar with it after so many years.


    Thus, a profound will emerged from the giant silver cocoon, following a formless trail as it descended upon the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds.


    Ooom.


    In the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, the human form of Joshua had just use Steel Strength to materialize his body. Then, as his eyes sparkled, his presence increased further.


    Sensing Joshua''s arrival, the silver sun of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds slightly flashed, and a sonorous voice could be heard echoing in the depths of the warrior''s mind.


    "Do you wish to ask about your pupils'' location? It is a shame, but I have lost my data in that respect."


    Joshua, however, shook his head.


    "No, I''m not asking about that," he replied in his mind resonantly. "Commanding Will, could you tell me truthfully how old is the earliest recorded data you could retrace?"

 Chapter 780 Time Dilation

    "Earliest traceable history entry is recorded 1585 years ago, when the Multiverse System underwent its first trial processing."


    The Commanding Will answered Joshua''s question thus. "However, when I, the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds officially begun operations, the war began. Even so, I had been activated on a trial basis over several occasions, and it is with those test data as basis that I was voted in by the council of representatives of the Glorious Union, my implementation hence commencing."


    "Although I have lost some data, the data vault still recorded that information clearly.


    "I know that. The Sage himself must have used the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds over a few times¡ªhe wouldn''t be able to scamper around the Multiverse otherwise, or even leave his footsteps on Stellaris."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Joshua flew high above, arriving at a level altitude with the silver sun. As he reached the edge of the Silver Sky Brilliance and overlooked the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, he said a little nonchalantly, "Now that you mention it, it must be more than a thousand years now that the Final Battle ignited at the world of Mycroft and its surroundings."


    "To be precise, it''s 1255 years, including inestimable battles that probably lasted more than twenty years.


    The surface of the silver sun flashed once¡ªCommanding Will appeared not to comprehend the meaning of Joshua''s words, and hence simply revealed the information recorded in its data vault. "Most of my core hubs had been destroyed in the battle, which is why the period of war is inestimable, although it must have lasted more than twenty years. Then, after the battle, it was 323 years of extreme Chaos, in other words, the time you call the Lost Three Hundred Years.


    "And there is also the 839 recorded years of Starfall History, and the unrecorded 93 years of shelter wars."


    The Commanding Will of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds listed a screen form for Joshua that drew long historical lines, using a format that marked five-years in a single box. "Since most of my core hubs had been destroyed," it said flatly, "I have fallen to utter stagnation. However, with the elemental decline clock in my body, I could precisely calculate the time passed¡ªit must be said that the Starfall Era is exceedingly powerful, to start again but reach early Glorious Era standards in less than one thousand years.


    Joshua did not reply at once. He lifted his hand and glanced at the wristwatch that he made at some point in time, saying softly, "Twelve seconds had passed since you''ve started speaking¡­"


    "To be precise, 11.38 seconds." the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds corrected.


    Joshua smiled simply and looked up at the Void. "Commanding Will," he said, "you could connect to every corner of the Multiverse, right? Then you should be aware of a single fact¡ªthe Frame of Reference of the variance between time is actually not the same for different observers."


    This time, it was the Commanding Will''s turn to remain silent. The surface of the silver sun dulled slightly.


    "Just like how you could connect to Stellaris, or perhaps a massive world at the other side of the Multiverse not within the galaxy we''re positioned¡­ you could also naturally be linked to Kronos and Karlis, worlds close to Mycroft¡­ but you naturally wouldn''t be aware of those worlds'' histories, right?"


    Joshua shrugged, ignoring the Commanding Will''s silence as he lowered his head, keeping his eyes on the land of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds that show green hues, although most of its land remained barren. "I could tell you if you don''t know."


    "According to Karlis the Steel Python and Zero Three, the artificial intelligence residing in my home, the time when Karlis was invaded by the Evil God of Famine was approximately 1270 years ago when converted to Mycroft time. Though there is a deviation of a dozen years it was not that huge a gap, and with the Avian''s prolonged resistance before their extinction, Zero-Three''s original form is only created one thousand and seven two years old, at the end of Karlis''s civilization. In between, it could all be explained by gaps in data."


    "However, Karlis is the world closest to Mycroft." Joshua enunciated, heavily emphasizing the words ''closest to''. "As for the world of Grandia, according to detailed records, the Saint''s world creation was one thousand and four hundred years ago¡ªisn''t there an issue there? 1400 years and 1255 years are quite close, the variation of more than a hundred years too ordinary for the two worlds¡­ but that''s wrong."


    "The world of Grandia is a realm of reserve Flame Seed the Sage had nurtured to rescue the world of Mycroft. To be precise, it was the ''Final Solution" that happened after the Final Battle, after the gods failed to restore the world and extended consolidations and controversies. Its birth must have been a dozen years after the war, perhaps even decades¡ªbut why would Grandia''s creation appear earlier than the Final Battle? Not only that, but more than a hundred years earlier?"


    The Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds remained speechless. The silver sun kept flashing and alternated between brightness and dullness, as if in warning.


    On the ground, some of the researchers stationed had come out to observe why the light of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds was fluctuating. When some of them who were nearby the Silver Sky Brilliance heard Joshua''s voice, they dashed in panic at once into the research center and began calling for headquarters back in Mycroft.


    Joshua certainly would not pay attention to the mood of those ordinary researchers¡ªtheir calls to headquarters would be nothing other than to say some rubbish like ''Count Radcliffe is up to something again''. Meanwhile, the warrior kept dissecting the ''issue of time'' bit by bit which appeared logical, but actually was not.


    "I don''t know much about the world of Illgner as well, but the elves there had definitely developed over a few dynasties, only establishing the new Bay Federation in recent centuries. No matter how it was counted, it should have been one millennium and a few centuries right? And yet, Father Nature had held on until after the Final Battle and only fled when the Mycroft continent sunk. You must have been able to observe its departure¡ªdo you think your recorded time is similar to Illgner?"


    Joshua''s tone was calmly, even unbelievably affectionate even as he spoke clearly. "However, it is clearer with the world of Kronos. The realm itself had been attacked by the Black Fog more than a thousand years ago and left devastated to the point that it was inhospitable, and according to the Ancient Dragon, that so-called more than one thousand years ago was probably around fifteen hundred years."


    "If it had been a thousand years ago, the Black Fog, not to mention its main body must still be inside the core research center of Shelter Civilization, sealed as a technological prototype. The main body itself was released twelve hundred and fifty fives years ago in Mycroft time, after the invasion of Evil Gods¡ªand its assault on the Ancient Dragon happened decades, even centuries later."


    At that, the warrior paused for a long moment. He watched as gray clouds wafted in the skies of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds and said slowly, "rarely anyone would notice such a bizarre issue. However, due to personal interest and some recent research, I''m starting to become curious over that difference."


    "Commanding Will, could you tell me why there are such differences? Why does the Black Fog that should only appear after the Final Battle had begun pursuing the Ancient Dragon in the galaxy two hundred years ago, even before the war began?"


    "//< data error //> information trace¡­ Unable to find objective! Error, error, error! //< objective does not exist! //>!"


    The Commanding Will promptly burst with a wave of information turbulence, and only calmed after a long time.


    On the ground, the researchers were in an uproar.


    "What''s going on? When Nostradamus and the others came before, the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds almost crashed¡ªwhy is it the same with Count Radcliffe here?!"


    "Didn''t they warn him? It''s best not to agitate the Commanding now! If it crashes, we can''t restart the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds!"


    At the same time, Joshua could sense the communications equipment inside his own body activating. Someone, or perhaps quite a few people were trying to contact him.


    "Jo¡ªsh¡ªua!" Nostradamus left him a flustered and exasperated message. "Didn''t I tell you not to ask questions that would crash the Commanding Will?! Or do you not understand human language?!"


    "I heard you, but I wasn''t asking those questions, only something else."


    Joshua replied simply and ended the conversation, only to see that there were messages from Israel, Igor, Barbarossa, Vahina, Galanoud and the other Legendary champions. Skimming through it generally, the warrior saw that all of them were advising Joshua to be prudent, refrain from seeking ruin or recklessness, problems can be solved by them working together, stop acting alone and so forth¡­ the communications plugin kept ringing all the time, and noisily so.


    The kind and amicable Count Radcliffe hence silenced the tool, solving that troublesome issue at once. He then turned towards the fluctuating silver one and sighed.


    "Still haven''t escaped the data error cycle? Commanding Will, do you understand?"


    "Time isn''t balanced, it dilates¡ªI might even say that recently, the world of Mycroft had experienced a different temporal flow from other worlds!"


    "For us, a hundred years would be more than that for other worlds or decades more¡ªif I''ve guessed correctly, it might even be centuries more in faraway places! Your so-called data error is simply similar to the ''Millennium Bug'': the processing that relies on a linear temporal design is unable to cope with the chaos caused by differences in time! You may have observed other places for over twelve hundred years, but you were unable to refer it to the twelve hundred and fifty years you''ve sensed, and nothing but that!"


    A long silence.


    Just as Joshua thought that he might have said too much and left the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds in confusion, the Commanding Will suddenly spoke quietly.


    "Interaction program online."


    "No, Joshua, I understand."


    The silver sun ceased flickering. Although it was dim, the core intelligence of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds was stable once again. "The issues of ''time'' you had mentioned was already raised by deities such as the ''Earth Mother'' and the ''God of Mountains'' in the Glorious Era."


    "The closer one was to a massive object¡ªin other words, the true form of those deities, the flow of time would show indistinct signs of slowing. Similar to that, the God of Messengers also suggested that the faster in move, time would become slower in relative."


    Joshua nodded, unsurprised that the Commanding Will was aware of that. "It''s known as Time Dilation¡­ As expected, the Glorious Era has a theory similar to Relativism."


    ***


    Compared to ordinary worlds, supernatural worlds held great advantages in certain aspects. When an individual had the ability to directly see every spectrum of light and directly sense electron cloud to use their very own forms and cause Time Dilation, the progress of their scientific observation would be incomparable to normal humans¡ªthey would be able to present peak phenomenon theories even in primitive eras.


    Additionally, with extended lifespans and processing speed that surpasses supercomputers, such qualities were things all scientists desired greatly. Even so, that power could not be shared with other normal beings without supernatural powers¡ªsomething that could not be helped.


    "Sage''s Heir¡­ you''re right. My data vault is certainly in disorder because the timestamp on most data isn''t compatible¡­ but I can''t find the reason."


    The Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds appeared not upset despite almost going into downtime, and continued calmly, "In fact, the star charts of the Multiverse had changed greatly. The galaxy we''re in had thus become unfamiliar¡­ When I first awakened, I could not even believe that I''m nearby Mycroft."


    "Is that so? There''s little wonder too¡­ After all, our galaxy was in fact battered once." Joshua simply shook his head in response a little emotionally.


    The Commanding Will, however did not understand.


    "Battered?" It asked, puzzled. "What battering?"


    Joshua did not say a thing, but simply showed the Commanding Will a model of the galaxy that the Fairy Queens had displayed to him.


    "That¡­ that huge sunken basin¡­" The Commanding Will was left astonished as it stared at the galaxy''s three-dimensional model, muttering with a hint of emotion for the very first time. "The center of our galaxy is actually missing¡­ where? Where had those worlds inside the basin gone to?!"


    "It''s us."


    In return, Joshua sighed heavily and looked up at the Void. "We reached the Abyss," he said quietly, "Mycroft and the worlds around it, according to my inference, were part of the worlds at the center of this galaxy."


    "These worlds¡ªespecially Mycroft, had been beaten down to the bottommost region that was closest to the Abyss from the center of the galaxy by some unknown power. The depression of the galaxy was the center was where our Mycroft once had been."


    At those words, Joshua smiled somewhat, keeping his eyes on the basin inside the Galaxy instead of the silver sun beside him. "Think about it," he said with a deep voice, "a world moved by a great power, thrown directly from the center of the galaxy to its lowest edge¡ªhow greatly would time change then?"


    "As for the Glorious Era''s suggestion about our own galaxy that it was inside the Multiverse¡ªwhat about now? We are at the edge of the galaxy, so could we still observe other galaxies? How far are we actually from the real axis of the Multiverse? More than twelve hundred years had passed for us, so what about other worlds and other galaxies of the Multiverse?"


    At those words, Joshua turned toward the Commanding Will, his eyes flickering in silver radiance and his gaze unfathomable. "Now," the warrior said softly, "I have given you a reason for the error in your data. So, Commanding Will, could you tell me if there are information about worlds at the edge of the galaxy that caused ''data error'' due to ''incorrect temporal flow''?"


    ***


    That was Joshua''s true intention.


    He was already aware that something was not right with the timing recorded about the Sage or the Evil Gods after transcending several worlds, just as he analyzed the reason for it.


    Nevertheless, Joshua never mentioned it because it was not necessary. There were many things to think about and consider, and what he learned in Fairyland merely gave him a round-up of the tiniest of motivations.


    This time, however, Joshua picked up the scent of something fishy. According to Nostradamus, the Commanding Will had simply stated ''data error'' or ''objective could not be found'', and not ''missing data'' or anything else. That meant the initial data could exist, but could not be opened due to some logical error.


    And since there was no harm in trying, why not?


    Thus, there was another moment of silence from the Commanding Will.


    "Yes," it then said. "There are records of data error at the edge of the galaxy, where some secret worlds requiring high clearance existed. However, the time distortion is deviating much further and much more serious than Mycroft¡ªif, counting with Mycroft as a center, the Time Dilation in worlds around it is only a few years decades or decades. On the other hand, for worlds at the edge of the galaxy, one year for Mycroft is five to six years over there."


    Joshua''s expression turned at once, although he soon frowned and calmed. "Wait. Being able to teleport there means that the Frame of Reference is in coordination, and the Time Dilation effect should have ended a long time ago. Otherwise, the teleportation would fail, and the subjects would quickly fall into heaven knows what dimensional corner."


    Even if that was the case, Joshua suddenly remembered the missing Red Dragon King and Green Dragon King of the Pentashade Dragons.


    Both draconic monarchs had wandered the depths of the Multiverse centuries ago and disappeared mysteriously, to the point that they were unreachable even with the secret ways of the dragons.


    The same thing happened to the ancestor of Joshua''s friend Brandon Kaos, the Legendary mage Carbala Kaos, who had sealed the dimensional passageway in Moldavia. He, too, disappeared unusually after he closed the portal¡ªaccording to secret information, he too had head out to explore the Multiverse, never to return.


    In fact, the disappearance of most Legendary champions was during their exploration of the world beyond.


    If that proved to be the case, the world of Mycroft perhaps had remained in Time Dilation, a ''Deviating Frame of Reference'' ranging at least four hundred years ago! Anyone inside Mycroft would hence lose contact due to that reason when they left the world by a certain distance, vanishing without a trace!


    They were lost in an erroneous space in the Multiverse perhaps by one or two millennia!


    Since Joshua himself had just crossed here in recent years, he was not aware of issues before. For that, the warrior found questioning the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds appropriate.


    Therefore, he asked, "Commanding Will. According to your data, when did that unusual Time Dilation error cease?"


    The Commanding Will, appearing to be processing its data storage and hence unable to accept information due to various temporal errors, could only respond after a long time. "It''s really shocking. The temporal anomaly affecting various places in the Multiverse had returned to normal just a few years ago.


    As a startled expression appeared over Joshua''s face, the Commanding Will continued calmly, "to be precise, according to my observation and comparison, the temporal deviation on Mycroft had only ended on the fifteenth of October, Starfall year 831."


    At that, it performed another verification before repeating assuredly, "two-one-one-five hours, the fifteenth of October, towards the end of Starfall year 831¡ªthat''s the precise timing."


    This time, it was Joshua''s turn to be left speechless.


    A long silence followed in the skies above the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds.

 Chapter 781 Looking Toward the Distance

    When Nostradamus found Joshua, the warrior was having a drink with a clone of the Nature''s Magister, in the underground dome beneath the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds.


    "Elves are a race whose bloodline essences shifts easily. In the distant past, our forebears were influenced by Father Nature and became elves, hence adapting to the forest environment. That is perhaps precisely why whenever elves leave the forests for other regions, their physiques often change to suit their surroundings."


    Galanoud was wearing a purple-blue ceremonial dress of flower petals, and though she held a goblet, the contents were bee honey. She appeared to be chatting with Joshua about bloodline alteration, and was quite emotional at the moment. "Forest elves, grassland elves, Northern elves, elves of the distant sea¡­ and the dark elves who had recently returned, all elvish variant were a result of rapid mutation due to their surroundings."


    "If the reason for mutation could be found, it would be fortunate for all races." Beside her, Joshua was listening silently all along¡ªit was until the Nature''s Magister was finished that the warrior nodded affirmatively. "Elven adaptability is definitely unchallenged in Mycroft, and there''s no wonder that they are the first race to colonize the Multiverse."


    "That''s all in the past. Now, we could only shrink into a corner of the Far South." Galanoud smiled, shaking her head, and turned to find Nostradamus standing at a corner. "Ah." She laughed. "The great mage is here."


    "Of course I''m here."


    Forcing a smile for the Nature''s Magister, Nostradamus turned and quickly changed his expression to pull a stern face at Joshua. "Count Radcliffe, did you know that just now¡­"


    "I solved the downtime issue of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds."


    Joshua replied plainly, lowering his goblet. "I have the coordinates of the Elite Party as well.


    "Ahem¡ªfair¡­ enough." Nostradamus condemning demeanor was at once deflated. "I knew it. You may look brainless, but you have an order to doing things¡­ Where are they now?"


    Doing his best to not be concerned as the Nature''s Magister covered her grin and Joshua''s challenging expression, the elderly mage walked to their table and conjured a chair for himself to sit. Either trying to skip the topic of conversation or in genuine urgency, Nostradamus hurriedly added, "Now''s not the time for dallying. Who wouldn''t seize the chance to rescue them since they''re still alive? What''re the coordinates, hurry!"


    "They''re still alive and not in danger at the moment. Although my Steel Strength is disconnected, I could at least be sure that their Restoration Beams are not destroyed."


    Joshua nodded and shook his head. "The issue is that the coordinates I am aware of are coordinates from twelve thousand years ago¡ªafter the galactic upheaval, who knows if that world remained in its original position. Going out simply is essentially trying to find a needle in a haystack."


    What was more, the Time Dilation effect meant that twelve hundred years on Mycroft was a few millennia at the edge of the galaxy¡ªin that period, primitive humans from the stone age would become civilized individuals who could rise beyond the atmosphere.


    "Then go and search for them. That''s still better than doing nothing."


    Nostradamus knew what the issue was at once, which was why he could only sigh. "In the end, it''s the Return Beacon I''ve made that developed an issue, and if those young fellows run into something bad¡­ Really unsettling."


    Joshua understood that feeling.


    Although the Legends of Mycroft might not be on the side of the angels in a common definition, all of them, without exception, had a strong sense of responsibility. Although most of it was limited to their respective clans and factions, it was plenty enough.


    "That''s why I''m here. I wished to ask the Nature''s Magister permission to read the star chart stored in the ''World Tree Seed''¡­ or World Tree Seedling at the moment."


    Joshua explained to Nostradamus calmly. "The star chart of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds is mostly wrong and have variances of millennia. Teleportation is possible but it would help in a search¡ªon the other hand, although the star chart that Father Nature provided a while ago has errors too, it had been adjusted to more recent mapping."


    "Comparing between both would thus provide the trail in which the galaxy moved, hence finding the world coordinates we require, that is, if the Nature''s Magister is willing¡­"


    "What is there to refuse. You were the one who brought back the World Tree Seed in the first place." Galanoud replied, having a feeble gulp of her honey, shaking her head. "It''s a small matter, and with our relationship, Count Radcliffe, I would agree to even more¡­ excessive things, if you be willing."


    At those words, the Nature''s Magister smiled enigmatically and raised her goblet at Joshua.


    "Really?" As Nostradamus looked on, stunned, Joshua''s brow suddenly arched and clinked goblets with the Nature''s Magister. "If that''s so," he smiled and continued, "having three Legends to look for those missing fellows would definitely overwhelm them."


    "¡­Huh?"


    ***


    Just as the three Legendary champions made ready for departure on the other side of the dimensions, a voice that was supremely energetic and not feminine at all echoed within a brightly lit cavern of the Overwatch tribe''s settlement.


    "This is my home!"


    Priest, following Sol, entered her home. Although it was called a home, it was just a cavern with better ventilation at the edge of the Mother Lifetree''s roots.


    After crossing a path that was not too long, Priest realized that there was certainly substantial mild magical energy in the cavern around the Mother Tree''s roots. It would nurture the growth of various creatures, even granting extraordinary affinity of Nature Power¡ªlike for most elves.


    It might be the truth of why the elves were inclined towards Nature Power: it was not bloodline inheritance, but the influence of their environment.


    Even so, there would not do¡ªPriest was here as an invited guest in Sol''s home, and learning about the Otherworld elves'' customs could wait.


    In that case, a matter that transpired after Priest conversed with the antler-crowned elf had to be mentioned.


    After learning that the Otherworld elves resisted the corruption of Chaos by focusing most of it upon a select few, subsequently applying a ritual that killed them utterly as a primitive sacrifice, Priest understood why there were no progressed after such a long time had passed.


    Just imagine: a tribe without having to worry about their lives, staying in a fine environment with no natural enemies just as they shared no civil strife. Furthermore, with the mutual sharing of knowledge and experiences, they have no curiosity towards the unknown, and all technology was sufficient.


    It sounded ridiculous great. But was that the perfect ending for civilization''s progress?


    The answer was of course not.


    Excessively perfect environments were islands, and would instead stall civilization from moving forward.


    Back on Mycroft, there were many native islanders found living in the tropics on an island in the Distant Seas down south. They were survivors who had left the shelters a thousand years ago as well, and usually did not have to labor, living year by year in comfort by fishing and harvesting fruits.


    However, other survivors who left the shelters on other parts of the Mycroft continent had seen their civilization progress towards the Void and the Multiverse. Through it all, those islanders remained islanders, living like monkeys, never even developing the wheel.


    Meanwhile, not only did these elves of another world not have the motivation to develop as well, they have no civil conflict since their spirits were connected¡ªthey could sense each other''s sadness and rage, but all would remain united, a tribe that lasted a thousand years without schism. It was fine up to that point since it was not no development but slower development, but the most terrifying was the way they staved off the Otherworld Blight: by having the champions of their own tribe sacrificing themselves.


    Indeed, all of their spirits were linked, which is why the champions are willing to sacrifice, just as the weak would earnestly feel sadness and reverence. However, when the word ''strength'' equated to ''sacrifice'', would anyone desire empowerment? No one was reluctant to sacrifice themselves, but would it not violate natural instincts for willful empowerment and then sacrifice themselves?


    These elves had sealed their own final path of development with their own hands. Even if tens of thousands of years passed for this world, the elven society would never change.


    Unless an outsider break that fixed cycle.


    ***


    "Priest, what are you thinking?"


    Just as Priest lamented quietly inside, he suddenly felt a warm breath by his ear¡ªhe quickly turned to find Sol watching him puzzledly. "It''s you who asked to come to my place and have a look. Why are you blanking out now that you''re here?"


    "Ahem¡­ just thinking about something."


    Priest awkwardly pretended to look around.


    It was certainly Priest who asked to see Sol''s home. He mainly wanted to determine the elves'' daily routines and technological standard¡ªobserving and collecting information in a nutshell. Most elves would not allow outsiders like Priest into their home, but with innately friendly types such as Sol, she would have invited Priest even if the young warrior never mentioned it.


    After a few days of interaction, she had become very familiar with Priest, which was why she did not hesitate to agree when he asked to ''see an elven cave''. Indeed, Priest could not help feeling chagrined over exploiting her kindness, but it was also precisely why he observed seriously.


    The hall of the underground cavern was about a hundred and fifty square meters and averaged three hundred and forty meters in height. It was vast and gave no impression of being narrow.


    There were a few rooms on both sides of the hall. As Sol passionately explained away, Priest learned that those were storerooms and closet rooms where things such as fishing nets and farming tools were kept. Each person''s rooms were also solitary, inside of which contained magical circles that regulated temperature and air, running on magical energy from the Mother Tree.


    The lives of elves were a little more comfortable than imagined. There were primitive work platforms and utensils placed in the vast hall, which could have been where Sol''s father¡ªthe antler-crowned elf usually brewed potions and created scepters or arrows. There was a huge aquarium on the right side of the hall too, where many beautiful fishes and shells of different dazzling colors could be seen.


    The aquarium was made from rather crude glass. It probably was made by the brute strength of some champion, and not a replicable craft. It was unusual, however, that the fishes inside were sickly and barely moved. Some even had their bellies facing upward, their eyes rolled.


    "Hmm? Do you like fishes?"


    Noticing Priest''s expression, Sol, who had just put her fishing net into the storeroom smiled proudly. "Haha, I''ve caught all the fish inside the aquarium! Beautiful, aren''t they? It''s a pity father and everyone else didn''t like it¡ªeven if he made the aquarium for me, he doesn''t think that the fishes are pretty."


    At those words, she stepped forward, arching her back and put one hand on the fish tank. "They are clearly so colorful and good looking," she said regretfully, "why can''t father and the others understand that?"


    "Flowers are beautiful, deer are lively, trees are huge and grasses fragile¡­ there are so many beautiful things about a single forest that no one would get sick of looking at, and there''s also new sights that are just as beautiful on the side of mountains¡­ so why would father always said that it''s meaningless?"


    Even as she said all that, Sol''s gaze darkened as her large beautiful eyes grew dewy.


    Priest looked into her eyes. Those were golden-emerald eyes most pure-blooded elves possessed, as beautiful as grasslands beneath sunlight¡­ At once, Priest, who belonged to a supernatural civilization could not find any fitting description, and unwittingly stared at her eyes for a good few seconds.


    "Wrong."


    Even so, Priest quickly reacted: now was not the time to think such things. Composing himself, the young warrior slipped a black, metallic pearl out of his pocket¡ªpretending to be distracted, he dropped it on the floor¡­ and the pearl once extended many mechanical tentacles upon touching the ground, and quickly dug a hole deep into the ground like an insect.


    ***


    Faraway, the four other members of the Elite Exploration Party who were waiting patiently for their leader cheered.


    "Success! Our leader did it!"


    "The stored energy of the miniature observation puppet would allow it to dig more than five hundred meters. That''s too short a distance for us since we''re too far from the Mother Tree."


    "The elves'' residences are different. The roots of the Mother Lifetree are the pillars of their caves, and we will soon gather data about the Otherworld Mother Tree and determine how serious the Chaos infection here is. We could also collect special information about special information of the Tree itself, and in turn sell it for a whole load of exchange points!"


    "Well, looks like our leader didn''t forget about work." Mage joked, wiping away a pinch of sweat while stroking the scepter in his hand. "I thought he''d be in a daze while conversing with the young pretty elven girl and forget his mission."


    "While she is young and pretty, she might be older than our grandmothers," Clergy added.


    "What?" Rider retorted unhappily. "Is elven age even age?"


    ***


    Then, even as Clergy and Rider argued away about ''the age at which elves counted as young girls'', the slightly forlorn Sol completely regained her spirit.


    "Ah. These fishes are indeed pretty, but they die rather quickly."


    Patting the fish tank, Sol sighed heavily and shook her head unhappily. "It took me most of the day to catch them, but none of them would give me face¡ªall of them tend to die at most in a week. Well, there''s no helping it¡­ even if they are beautiful, they are good for deep-fried or baked fish¡­"


    As she spoke, the young elf girl gulped and showed a ''sad'' expression. On the other hand, Priest breathed a sigh of relief after accomplishing his mission, and turned his attention to the sickly fishes in the aquarium as well, and his rich experience quickly made him realize why the fishes were dying with a single sniff of the water.


    ''¡ªRubbish. When you rear a saltwater species in fresh water, it''s a sign of the fish'' enduring vigor if they survived for a week!''


    Priest leveled a sympathetic gaze at the fishes that breathed bubbles furiously in an effort to survive, just as he remembered his sister.


    Really, one of them treating a sapling as grass, while another reared saltwater fishes in fresh water¡­


    How cute.


    By the way, did he tell little Britney before he left that she was using a sapling and not grass?


    One way or the other, it exposes the ignorance of the Overwatch tribe in regards to such knowledge¡ªit seemed that they had never reared saltwater fishes nor were concerned about such things. Even if Sol herself found the problem, none would try to discuss with others, and so the issue of ''why saltwater fishes cannot survive in freshwater'' slowly become a simple, unrelated question of ''not giving face''.


    Such a depressing way of thinking was the root of folly.


    "Sol. Did you never notice that seawater is salty? And the water you put the fishes in isn''t salty¡­"


    "Oh, so that''s why!"


    Priest had tried to explain things as simply as he could, but it appeared that he underestimated the young elf girl''s intelligence. Sol''s expression lit up at the mention of the saltiness of seawater, sparing Priest from having to explain the difference between freshwater and seawater.


    Watching as Sol brightened in understanding, before turning sadly to touch the fish tank and apologize to all the fishes inside, Priest could not help wanting to smile for a bit.


    But he could not.


    In reality, such thinking is nothing other than a pit, but it could be easily be filled if more than one person pondered. Be that as it may, no other person from this elven tribe ever discussed ''why'' with Sol, each of them simply keeping to their duties and worked as if they were ants, never once considering the reasons behind what happened.


    "Um, apologies¡­"


    Priest saw that the young elf had suddenly turned to him: Sol was still stroking the fish tank, and saying apologetically, "I had intended to take you around my house and see the wonders of the Mother Tree¡­ but now I want to change the water for these fishes as soon as I can.


    "Ah, no problem."


    Priest stared blankly for a while before smiling, shaking his head. The wonders of the Mother Tree could be observed by the miniature observation puppet¡ªhis objective achieved, whatever followed was free time. "I''ll come with you if you want."


    Both Sol and Priest, being the type to put thoughts into actions immediately, quickly carried the fish tank away from the elven settlement while the evening sun still shone.


    Many elves were traveling back from all directions to the settlement after hunting and harvesting. Both Priest and Sol, walking in the opposite direction were hence unusually conspicuous. However, apart from the first elf looking up and glancing at them once, every other elf carefreely walked pass them without a change in their expression. Priest could even see the antler-crowned elf¡ªSol''s father passing them -impassively, not even curious that his daughter was leaving the settlement with an unfamiliar male individual.


    Beneath the naturally calm expression was dead, stagnated green water beneath a deep well.


    The orange otherworld sun was slowly descending while the nine rust-colored Behemoth moons arose. Beneath the illumination of the red light that could be either unusual or sinister, Priest and Sol silently headed for the seashore path¡ªthe former carrying the fish tank while Sol took tools to change the tank water.


    It was on Priest''s own request, since a mere aquarium was not too different from paper for a Gold-tier warrior. Even as he held it over his shoulder, Priest would try his best not to stir waves inside the tank.


    Soon, they were the shores¡­ where the tides were swelling.


    It was a completely different sight from the day¡ªunder the nine dark-red moons of bloody rust, the surging tides were as if churning waves of blood, while abnormal fluorescence cascaded amidst the waves, kicking up undulations of magical energy. Although the fishing harbor that the elves had constructed stood quite tall, it was now half drowned, the stone base being slapped upon by the waves at the bottom and kicking up sparks-like radiance.


    Bizarre, but actually not too frightening. There was even a unique aesthetic to it.


    "Let''s put it here."


    Sol led the way towards a beach that was not completely drowned, with Priest in tow. He placed the fish tank by the edge of the tides, waiting for Sol''s next move.


    It was then that she cast a faraway gaze upon the sea''s horizon, as if she was watching the clouds and starlight that appeared faintly over the distance.


    "Priest," the young elf girl suddenly asked. "What do you think is on the other side of the sea?"


    "¡­Probably another continent."


    The young warrior narrowed his eyes, answering in slight uncertainty. "I can''t really tell since I don''t know if this world is a planet or a continental realm."


    Sol, however, did not appear to care about the answer¡ªshe only seemed to like having someone answering her. The young elf girl sat upon the beach, hugging her knees while saying dreamily, "I love looking out towards the distance: the sea, the mountains, the forest¡­ I love all of it. I am so excited every time I think about that to the point that I could not hold myself back, even wanting to board a little boat and float to the other side of the sea for a look."


    "I think my ancestors must have liked looking afar as well. Why else would the tribe be named ''Overwatch''? What could they be trying to see that got them to choose that name?"


    ''The stars, perhaps,'' Priest thought but did not say it, merely looking up subconsciously to the Otherworld''s stalwart World Barrier that even Void Behemoths could not destroy. A barrier that isolated the inside and the outside, stopping entry or exit.


    Perhaps the elves who had left to colonize this place¡­ missed their homeworld too.


    "And yet, father, my uncles, and aunts¡­ all of them did not like to look toward the distance. They were the Overwatch, and yet they kept their eyes on the ground, never thinking about going out."


    At those words, Sol fell into a deep silence. It was until Priest found things unusual and tried to console her that she grunted and promptly stood up, almost knocking the young warrior in the nose.


    "I''m almost dead anyway," she shouted, one finger pointing at the sky and another on the ground. "I have made my choice¡ªI might not go out to the sea, but before death comes for me, I will go to the other side of the Sacred Altar Mountain and see what actually is there!"


    At that, Sol simply lifted the aquarium on the ground and opened it, forcefully pouring the fish and the water inside into the sea.


    "Eh, weren''t you going to change the water?"


    Priest, who was still at a loss over his shock that ''Sol was dying'' could neither react nor stop here. He simply walked to her and took the empty aquarium and asked regretfully, "You''ve said that it took you a lot to catch those beautiful fishes. Why would you release them?"


    "It''s fine, I could hardly keep them alive anyway."


    Sol, however, appeared much happier after freeing all the fish. She tidied her hair that was rather left rather unkempt by the sea breeze, narrowing her eyes and beamed naturally. "After all, fishes aren''t creatures in a pot. It belongs in the sea¡ªit''s one thing to catch and eat them, another to keep them inside an aquarium."


    "After all, I don''t like being locked up either¡ªI want to go out too. That thought alone made me reluctant to rear fishes since."


    In return, Priest''s voice promptly turned deeper.


    "¡­you can go out."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    He then looked up at the slightly surprise elven girl. "You should go out¡ªit''s a right everyone should have."


    "Haha. Does that mean you''re willing to visit the mountains? I might die halfway, you know? It''s a pain."


    Sol laughed candidly and remarkably reminiscent of a drunken middle-aged man, both her tone and demeanor a far cry from her refined and graceful appearance. Soon, however, the elven girl''s candid laughter that was actually self-deprecating was cut short by Priest''s solemn voice.


    "Yes, and not just the mountains."


    Priest looked up at the Void overhead that was complete darkness apart from the nine moons. "You have much to see in the future," he said quietly. "And not only such a little part of a small world."


    "That, I promise¡ªthat, I pledge."

 Chapter 782 Putting Up Airs

    The Expedition Party''s underground cavern at the edge of the Overwatch tribe settlement.


    Caster was seated in front of a crude apparatus that somehow emanated an advanced, high-end presence, staring solemnly at the screen in front of himself.


    "Passing through the Mother Lifetree''s bark, extraction of tree sap complete. The tree itself is growing well: energy values stored in the tree sap is 34% above the average of trees of the same unit."


    "By comparing samples of Mother Lifetree types provided by the Far Southern Elves, we can be sure that this tree is the most common ''Third-Type Foster Mother Tree'' from the Glorious Era. Basically, we can be sure that these elves are Glorious Era adherents."


    Caster could not help laughing at that. "Quite the fine, robust specimen, this Mother Tree¡ªmost Mother Trees could only grow well in environment rich with water, never imagined that it would grow so robustly even in the salted grounds beside seas."


    "Stop it. Read the following analysis," Alchemist the half-elf¡ªor, at least, when he was born, urged. "Read the conditions of Chaos corruption, that''s more important."


    The Mother Tree could absorb all energies in a radius dozens of kilometers, accumulating any impurities it had absorbed within its body while slowly excreting it from the tree bark. Ancient elves had once planted Mother Trees and mining hills, obtaining metals by burning tree bark and leaves that were rich with metals, which was also how the elves who never mined could develop into the iron age.


    That was also precisely why if a single place is polluted by Chaos, the Mother Tree would be the first to be corrupted.


    The Elite Party was aware that the so-called ''Otherworld Blight'' was another way of describing Chaos corruption, which made it evident that the nine moons over the skies contained Chaos power, and that the soil had been polluted as well. Verifying the extent of Chaos corruption in the Mother Tree was hence the fastest way to check the degree of pollution in the soil.


    Suddenly, just as Clergy and Rider got bored of watching and started a game of rock¨Cpaper¨Cscissors, Caster suddenly cried out.


    "Impossible! Chaos erosion level is¡­ 75%?"


    Caster''s eyes bulged as much as it was possible in fear that he made a mistake in reading a single number. Even so, after reading through a few times, he was forced to admit that seventy five percent was indeed the number shown and not seven point five, which left him in greater disbelief. "Isn''t this already several thousand¡ªno, ten thousand times the danger threshold?!"


    ***


    To completely removed Chaos power was very difficult¡ªsuch forces remained even in the depths of the land, in both present-day Mycroft Continent and the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds. However, such degree of Chaos would not affect the daily lives of intelligent creatures, but if the Chaos in Mycroft was applied as a standard value, it was ten thousand times that of normal threshold!


    And what would that mean?


    It meant that after a rat was thrown into such an environment, hours later a rat ogre would appear, fresh out of the oven.


    "What?!"


    Alchemist, Clergy, and Rider all leapt up in response. All four of them glanced toward the screen, and though the numbers and words used were extremely complex, even Rider, the least cultured of the lot could understand that ''danger'' was filled in each gap between each word!


    "How is that a Mother Lifetree! It''s clearly a breeding ground of Chaos¡ªbut why can''t we sense it at all?


    Clergy quickly arched himself and grabbed a pinch of soil from the ground. Closing his eyes and focusing, he extended his senses to feel the various trace energies within, and frowned after some time. "There''s no sign of Chaos at all¡ªthis place is cleaner than the Mycroft Continent!"


    The others each used different methods to check their surroundings as well, only to realize that it was true: this Otherworld was as verdant as it appeared to be, its environment fine and clean¡­ there was nothing that appeared dangerous apart from the nine moons in the skies.


    "Could it be¡­ the Chaos in the bodies of the elves is transferred into the body of the Mother Tree?" Rider guessed. "After all, according to the information our leader gathered, there are different levels of Chaos corruption in the bodies of those elves.


    Alchemist shook his head. "No, that is the one thing which is impossible," he explained. "Leaving aside the mass of the Mother Tree, Chaos forces that could kill dozens of thousands of elves would at most infect one of its buds. When each Mother Tree first sprouted each of them possess strict self-defensive mechanisms that is selective of energy moving in an out of its body. After all, if any elf could infect a Mother Tree with Chaos, doesn''t that mean that if a single traitor keeps pouring Chaos toxic in it, entire populations of elves would be wiped out?"


    It was naturally out of the question. Thus, Alchemist tightened his brow and carefully voiced his own guess. "Instead of saying that the elves infect the Mother Tree, I think it''s the opposite: the elves connected to the Mother Tree in spirit were infected by the Mother Tree''s Chaos¡­ it certainly requires an enormous source of infection, and it''s not on the surface."


    At that, Alchemist narrowed his eyes at the ground. "¡­It''s definitely beneath ground," he said softly.


    The others considered it for a moment, and understood at once.


    The Mother Tree''s roots extended far and reached deep, with a single one able to stabilize water and soil over several kilometers. Its roots would stab dozens of thousands of meters to reach down for underground water sources and mineral deposits, even absorbing magma energy to grow. It was what the Divine Tree of Origins, Father Nature created for his children as a replacement for himself, one of the most powerful supernatural plants in the world.


    And if the infection origin point of the supernatural plant was not on the surface, it was beneath ground. It must have touched the roots of the Mother Tree, gradually corrupting it!


    "It could be either an aberration of Chaos, or the corpse of an Evil God spawn¡­" Clergy clenched the crystal ball in his hand which flickered in silver-gray sacred radiance¡ªhe was slightly unable to hold back his impulse for purification. "This place is a relic of the Glorious Era. It must have been corpses of Chaos aberrations left from the Final Battle of the previous era!"


    The other three including Caster nodded, all of them clearly acknowledging that possibility since it was reasonable.


    Still, Rider mumbled. "It''s quite curious that it has the Chaos power to corrupt the Mother Tree. How big could that corpse be? It must be more than a mountain, so could it be¡­"


    This time, everyone else ignored him because Priest''s footsteps could be heard by the entrance of the cavern.


    "Leader!"


    Everyone turned at once towards the entrance. Alchemist had even intended to go ahead to greet him, only to promptly pause.


    "Wait, that sound¡­"


    ''Why is there the sound of footsteps from another person?''


    Soon, as the footsteps approached, Priest and Sol''s figures appeared before the four inside the cavern. Without waiting for his teammates'' teasing such as ''why you''d bring an outsider back'' or ''maybe she won''t be an outsider soon'', he lowered his voice and spoke with a grave expression.


    "Ready up. We''re going out soon to Hub Accrafa soon."


    "¡­Why so sudden?"


    Caster, who had been ready to hand the Chaos report to Priest never expected his leader to be so swift and decisive. "And¡­" He turned, looking hesitantly at Sol, who was looking around behind Priest.


    "Her? Tour guide. The mountain paths are tangled¡ªif we are to depart early and move in the night, we need a local to guide us."


    Priest was aware of his teammate''s curiosity as well, but his mind was somehow clear and himself inspired, although he had a hard time explaining the series of ideas he suddenly though of at once. Be that as it may, his pupils dilated when he received Caster''s report on Chaos corruption. "75%? It''s already that serious? Well, it does mean that my thinking is right¡ªwe must leave this place as soon as possible and get to Hub Accrafa."


    "Wait, Leader. You must have your reason for doing this, but can''t we wait for the elves to bring us their historical records?"


    Although Clergy was not sure why his leader was in such a rush, he had already collected his belongings and was ready to equip the enchanted armor that was only fully charged after a few days. Obviously, he could not stand staying in the cave as well.


    "Their historical records would be no different from a pile of junk sheets¡ªthere''s no valuable information to collect about the history of this tribe, when they want no progress be it millennia ago or recently. I''m guessing that the time for these elves'' sacrificial ritual to extinguish the Chaos corruption in their tribe is coming, and the Chaos concentration you mentioned proves my guess as well."


    Priest then moved to have a word with Sol before equipping his own enchanted armor as well. "Furthermore," he said, the young warrior''s voice becoming deep after wearing his helmet, "I thought of a fine idea to fool Hub Accrafa''s clearance verification¡­ we just might get to the data vault of that ancient ruin, there''s no need to care about a bunch of elves!"


    "Alright, you are our leader after all."


    The others shrugged nonchalantly after Priest had put things that way. Ultimately, they did not have any urgent missions to be completed, and since Priest had so earnestly claimed that he had a way to bypass the clearance, they could just trust him.


    The five-man cell''s relationship did not need too many words after all.


    ***


    Minutes later, the Elite Party had sorted out all their resources, equipped their enchanted armor and left the cave in an orderly manner. Sol, who was sitting on Priest''s shoulder gasped softly and happily said with a deliberately lowered voice, "Ah, it''s quite cool to sit on it¡ªit feels unexpectedly good!"


    "It''s fine now, but don''t complain when we accelerate." Priest laughed softly, before turning to his teammates and saying quietly, "Let''s go!"


    In an instant, five dark shadows hence vanished in the thick shade of the forests.


    ***


    In some nearby woods, the antler-crowned elf looked on as the Elite Party left. Beside him, two brigades of elven archers had their bows at their ready.


    "Leader, are we letting them go?" The archer in the lead asked quietly.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "It''s fine¡­ Elves and humans who can''t assimilate into our ranks were perhaps of their own kind in the first place."


    The antler-crowned elf looked down at the Otherworld Blight scar on his arm and laughed carefreely. "Sol could not share the Otherworld Blight with us, nor could she move it to my body¡­ It''s precisely why if she died out there, she wouldn''t infect her companions¡­ Let her go. She''s alone, and thus free."


    "Prepare for the sacrificial ritual¡ªthe anomaly in the Sacred Mountain a few days ago was perhaps to remind us of that."


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the forest.


    "To the left. Wind around that crevice and turn right to the mountain path. We''ll take a small path, it''ll be faster¡­ Ah, you guys are much faster than I am!"


    Priest was sprinting ahead at the fore, just as Sol happily pointed directions for him, her other hand grasping his helmet. "That way, that way¡ªthere are a bunch of magical bears living on that side, although they won''t be threat, it''ll be a waste of time."


    ''We would have been even faster with our flying car.'' Priest could not help but think about their specially modified flying vehicle, his mind thus a little emotional.


    Right now, after learning about the true identity of Hub Accrafa, the Elite Party could easily tell the reason their fling car crashed before¡ªthe roof of an important facility such as the dimensional hub was undoubtedly a no-fly zone, and it was fortunate that they were not vaporized by a death why when they had flown over it so flamboyantly.


    Indeed, crashing after their vehicle''s power was drained dry was a great fortune. That is why they walked over there on the ground this time, while Priest also wanted to try if the idea he had worked.


    ''I hope what my mentor said was true,'' he thought quietly. ''Really, don''t let it be some blurting!''


    Along the way, all five members of the Elite Party said nothing. Only Sol''s voice could be heard as she pointed the way, and as they cut across various shortcuts in the forests, all of them soon arrived at the foot of the Sacred Altar Mountain, where Hub Accrafa now was.


    If what once was the Sacred Altar Mountain had indeed been a real mountain, then the dimensional hub which stony outer layer had peeled off was a colossal building comparable to a mountain.


    And the latter was much more profound than former.


    Even when looking at it from afar, one could clearly make out the full form of Dimensional Hub Accrafa. It was a massive, smooth and round building constituting mainly from three arches. It was almost two thousand meters tall, with most of its structure still buried beneath mountain stone¡ªthe entire building simply stood amidst the mountains as if a titan deity that held the skies aloft.


    A screen of mild silver energies shrouded it, a sacred presence emanating distinctly from within.


    "It''s so huge." Priest was left in awe.


    Larger than the entire Starherder Palace.


    Larger than even real mountain chains.


    What was more, such a massive building that was built entirely out of mithril alloy was not one of its kind¡ªperhaps many were spread across ten thousand worlds.


    The grandeur of the Glorious Era was truly awe-inspiring.


    Still, Priest and the others were here today not to admire the mighty acts of ancients and wonder about the grand scale of the things before them. Soon, with the powerful machinery momentum of the enchanted armors, they were once again by the mountain, reaching before the translucent, near-invisible energy ripples.


    "This will do."


    Priest stopped, putting Sol down from his shoulder and approached the ripples. "It''s this thing that scanned us and then threw us dozens of thousands of meters away last time¡ªI''m not sure at the time, but now it appears to be some energy field."


    "Entering the boundary means going through Hub Accrafa''s screening. With the clearance us Gold-tiers possess, there''s no way we could enter."


    Beside him, Caster had taken off his helmet sand shook off his tangled hair. "Leader," he said, staring at the ripples layer, "you said you have a way to fool Hub Accrafa¡­ While it''s not like I don''t believe it, it''s time to tell us about your plan now, right?"


    At those words, the other three of the party all turned at Priest curiously.


    Before, the five of them had experienced firsthand the power of those invisible ripples. According to Clergy''s projection, it may be the high-end effect of a certain Holy Light, even Order Power. It was a huge spell used for detecting Chaos concentration and individual ability, and unstoppable without Supreme-tier ability.


    Still, was there even a need to resist with Supreme-tier ability? The Hub would naturally grant them entry.


    ***


    Beside them, Sol, who did not understand what the others were saying at all coaxed as well. "That''s right, tell us!"


    "It''s actually simple, but we just never thought of it¡­ Rider, the Restoration Beam is with you, right? Give it to me!"


    "Eh? Oh!!!!"


    The Elite Party was not unintelligent¡ªeven the frequently teased Rider actually scored above a hundred forty in a hundred and fifty points test papers. What they could not think of was mostly because they were in the wrong train of thought, preventing them from being inspired.


    But now, as if someone had pierced that paper window, everyone understood at once.


    "Good job, Leader!" Rider exclaimed in sincere wonder even as he passed a silver metallic cylinder¡ªthe original form of the Restoration Beam to Priest. "As expected of That Person''s pupil¡ªno, it''s exactly because you''re his pupil that you could think of it!"


    Beside them, Clergy and Caster were nodding fervently as well. "That''s for sure¡­ We ignored that thing after we realized that it can''t connect to Mycroft. Never thought that it actually has such a function too."


    "Leader, awesome!"


    Meanwhile, Priest ignored his teammate''s flattery. He simply accepted the Restoration Beam with a solemn expression and then spoke the password to activate it. "Don''t be in such a hurry for boot-licking," he said quietly, "I''m not sure this is going to work¡ªit''s not too late to cheer when it succeeds."


    Although that was what he said, Priest was in fact ninety percent sure that his solution would work.


    At its core, the Restoration Bema was a part of Joshua''s Steel Strength. It was autonomous, and from a certain point of view, it was a small clone of the Legendary Count Radcliffe.


    Back in World Zero One, Joshua had used that clone to reach it from beyond worlds, blocking the Black Fog which was attempting to wipe out the Elite Party. Many would perhaps consider it a tool similar to a summoning beacon, and that it was not useful apart from healing since it could not connect to Mycroft.


    But Priest was different.


    He was aware of the essence of the Restoration Beam, and thought of the way to use that essence for achieving his objective.


    And that was ''borrowing power''.


    Soon, three minutes quickly passed, even as Sol kept poking the enlarging and expanding Restoration Beam while exclaiming things such as ''so soft'' and ''so elastic''. As for the Elite Party, they simply watched as the Beam slowly become a three-meters tall, two-meters wide cylinder.


    "It''s almost time."


    Having ensured that the Restoration Beam was opened completely, turning into something that looked like a ray of light but was actually a healing pool of compressed Steel Strength, Priest left his enchanted armor and strode inside it.


    He sensed his body being engulfed by a warm force that was akin to the depths of the sea, the formless power quickly healing all internal injuries inside him.


    ''So comfortable, it''s like soaking in a hot spring¡­ no, it''s a hundred times cozier than that.''


    Priest could not help be left in wonder. The feeling of his body behind restored from within was much more pleasant than any form of entertainment. This completion and refinement of life at its essence was probably much more exhilarating than using any magical potion¡ªif his will was not firm, he might have grown to indulge himself in the elation of such healing.


    At the thought, he moved his body so that the Restoration Beam followed his actions, taking one step forward.


    Boom!


    A dull echo. Some of the rocks beneath the Restoration Beam was crushed.


    Even so, Priest, wrapped inside the Restoration Beam, hence simply and slowly moved toward the layer of invisible ripples surrounding Hub Accrafa, step by step.


    Both Sol and the rest of the Elite Party held their breaths and looked on.


    Priest did not delegate the responsibility of being the first to attempt that idea, but it was not out of the fear of death that they did not stop them. Hub Accrafa would not kill humans, at most throwing them several dozen thousand meters away, so it was nothing too important.


    The reason everyone would stay quiet and allow Priest to have the first attempt was mainly because he was a pupil of Count Radcliffe¡ªcompared to others, he was more suitable to act beneath the shroud of rich Steel Strength.


    If it was not the Elite Party but normal individuals who had approached the Restoration Beam, they would have fainted at once in the instant that they entered it due to the extremely frightening presence, much less feel any form of comfort. They certainly would not be able to carry the Beam around either, just as the other members of the Elite Party were not sure that they could move freely within the Restoration Beam.


    Whatever the case might be, Priest was successful, and about to touch the ripples of Hub Accrafa.


    The silver beam thus came into contact with the invisible energy flow.


    Formless voices at once echoed within everyone''s minds.


    "Target identified as ''Non-Standard Superior Being Incarnation''¡­ main body of energy is ''Steel Strength'', identified as derivative of ''Mother Goddess'', ''Majestic Mountain Titan'' and ''God of Mountains'', identified as specialized elite of ''Steel Strength''."


    "Target identified as non-Chaos being, removing ''Hostile Label'', inserting ''Welcoming Label''. ''Level Six Clearance: Mandate of Heaven provided'', ceasing observation sequence and commencing ''greeting procedures''.


    "Welcome, revered Legend. Hub Accrafa salutes your arrival¡ªplease head to the VIP entrance, the autonomous service sequence is ready."

 Chapter 783 Six Thousand Seven Hundred and Fifty-Two Years

    "It worked! I did say it would!"


    Priest, having entered the ripples promptly turned in excitement to his party and Sol. "I did it!"


    "Leader, awesome!"


    "Rad, leader!"


    "As expected of our leader!"


    "Great leader!"


    "Priest, you''re incredible!"


    Ceaseless flattery followed, just as a huge arch door suddenly opened beneath of Hub Accrafa. Holding back his thrill, Priest turned toward where the automatic doors opened. All kinds of thoughts, expectation and delight churning in his mind, just as there was a hint of doubt and prudence.


    Behind those doors was the interior of Dimensional Hub Accrafa, the location of his present objective.


    Entry was a must to understand the initial shape of that world, and how it eventually turned into its present-day form. Even if it was buried beneath stone over hundreds or perhaps thousands of years, Hub Accrafa''s observation magic would record many precious information.


    At the very thought, Priest said, "I''ll go in to have a look. If I don''t come out for a long time¡­ Don''t wait for me. Find a new spot and make camp¡ªdo not stay with those elves."


    Although Priest had entered Hub Accrafa successfully, he could not be sure that his cover would not be blown. It was not impossible for some bizarre magic or defensive measures inside the ancient ruins to kill him.


    Even so, he must get inside since he was their only channel to learn about the truth of that world. While the Restoration Beam was not large it was not small either¡ªit could allow an individual to move freely, but not several. Moreover, as a matter of insurance, Priest decided that he would venture in alone to avoid a complete wipe out.


    As for the elves¡­ in truth, it was not as if Priest did not trust them. Their deal was completed and the Elite Party had instructed them in crafting steel armor, just as they had certainly provided them the information they needed. Their partnership was pleasant, but Priest had always been on his toes after learning that the elves are connected in spirit and were collectively corrupted by Chaos, and hence unable to truly trust them.


    As for Sol¡­ it was the same for Sol.


    Having instructed the rest of his party about what they should do, he headed toward the archway beneath the mountain. He walked quickly, just as the others did not spare time for any nonsense, having shared an understanding long before that.


    Sol herself, however, bit her lip and watched Priest''s back with a difficult expression, as well as that once familiar Sacred Mountain. She was not foolish¡ªinstead, she was quite smart, and smart people did not need much words. By observing along their journey, she could tell that the exploration party was not the ''human remnants'' her tribe assumed them to be, but from another unknown place that was strongly linked to the creators of the Sacred Mountain.


    "So, this is¡­ change." The young girl closed her eyes and murmured inside.


    ***Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Meanwhile, Priest arrived by the huge archway.


    Although the Restoration Beam was cumbersome, for Gold-tiers who could lift objects that were dozens of tons heavy and throw Mammoths around as if a toy, a few tons of weight were nothing. Priest kept going forward toward the arch, where lights illuminated the interior of the hub dimly behind, seemingly clean and never changing despite thousands of years.


    Priest neither thought nor hesitated, and entered with a single stride.


    Then, he heard another gentle voice in his head.


    "Respected Legend. Hub Accrafa is now on combat-ready mode. [Warning¡ªData Error] Chaos corruption class detected, 98% of the Hub''s universal modules has ceased operations. May I know the purpose of your visit?"


    Soon, as the dimensions faintly cascaded, a bottle of beverage labeled ''Saint Guinevere'' dropped inside the Restoration Beam. An avian lady with long blonde hair and a beautiful face was portrayed over the bottle as well, and there was a small line of text right below a golden sun background.


    ''Saint Guinevere Energy Drink¡ªthe sun''s power at your palm, giving you the sensation of a corona blast.''


    ''For instant energy, get Saint Guinevere¡ªyour best choice in the battlefield."


    ***


    Combat ready. Chaos corruption. 98% of universal modular operations ceased.


    Three useful information from a single sentence. Priest did not really focus on the beverage that had expired for who knows how long, refraining from replying immediately as he considered.


    Be it those nine ferocious Behemoth moons in the sky or the Chaos corruption plaguing the Mother Lifetree and the elves, all facts made evident that this place once saw a global battle against Chaos abominations in the distant past. It might have led to data error for Hub Accrafa then, causing its current rather haywire state.


    The Dimensional Hub might still be on combat alert at the moment as it was back then, which was why civilians were denied entry.


    Remembering some Glorious Era knowledge that he had received from the Unified Archives, Priest asked carefully, "I request entry to Central Control¡­ Is that alright?"


    When he finished those words rather recklessly, Priest shuddered, a little fearful of his own boldness.


    It was Central Control after all¡ªthe vital section of most special Glorious Era buildings! A place only core personnel could only gain entry with various complex registration and the highest clearance levels!


    To request as he did was the same as entering a stranger''s home and telling them to give you all their property¡­ This might not end well!


    "Your will is my honor."


    Unlike what Priest imagined nervously and panickily, the voice in his head did not hesitate, and replied very smoothly and naturally, "Auto-Navigation Systems activated¡ªFull autonomous service sequence initiating: target: Central Control."


    In the very next instant, a line of bright lights shone after a series of thumping noises. The dark hall and corridor were well-lit suddenly, and before Priest could observe the design and layout of the hall, the floor shuddered, and the young warrior abruptly sensed his body moving!


    No, not him¡ªthe whole floor!


    As Priest looked in shock beneath him, arrow-shaped patterns of light had quickly appeared over the black floor lined with golden stripes, and along with it a translucent repulsive shield materialized under his feet, lifting both him and the Restoration Beam. Then, without using any strength, Priest darted forward steadily!


    Fully autonomous service sequence¡­ so there was no need to walk as well?!


    Priest felt as if he moved like wind and thunder, even faster than his flying car, not to mention his own top speed. There was simply no telling how fast it was¡ªhe sensed he had turned seven to eight junctions and moved at least nine floors above in the matter of seconds, and could not tell at once where he was.


    That would naturally have been a Gold-tier''s sensation¡ªLegendary-tier beings would probably consider it a typical stroll, and simply saving them the trouble.


    One way or the other, after half a minute, Priest, who had to cling on for dear life to steady himself in the Restoration Beam sensed the Auto-Navigation System stopping beneath his feet. In front him were no longer rows of ordinary doors, but a circular door forged entirely from green crystals and appeared exceedingly high-end.


    It was probably the door to Central Control.


    Priest shook his head, doing his best to clear his head¡ªhe noticed that the door resembled the airtight cabin doors in aerial warships: airtight and very sturdy. It appeared to have three entire layers, and the materials used to forge the green crystal door was so extraordinarily sturdy that even Legendary champions would have a hard time breaking it.


    Priest could feel that the crystal might have stored the divine power of a certain deity. In the Glorious Era, anyone who boldly attacked it would probably draw the arrival of a god''s clone.


    Now, however¡­


    Just as Priest was left troubled how he should open the three sealed doors, there were sounds of distinct machines operating. Then as the young warrior stared agape, the three divine crystal doors opened one after another for him!


    "¡­Huh, that''s it?"


    Rubbing his eyes and suspecting an illusion, Priest gulped bewilderedly. Yet to be freed from anxiety and nervousness, it was a long time later that he murmured rather shakily, "Could¡­ Could this be VIP treatment?"


    There was such a huge difference!


    Unable to help remembering himself being throwing several dozens of thousand meters away, Priest was unusually annoyed inwardly¡ªif he knew early on his mentor''s title was so useful, he would have activated the Restoration Beam early on! Such a winding detour, so much time wasted running around in circles!


    Nonetheless, Priest ignored his shock and entered Central Control without hesitation. Since his mentor''s dignitary treatment was so useful, he should not hesitate and use it more! Fortune favors the bold, and overcautiousness is not an attitude of those under the tutelage of Count Radcliffe!


    In the instant Priest entered Central Control, with clicking sounds of magical energy moving, the dark hall at the center was at once filled with mild white radiance.


    It was a bowl-shaped hall. There were different kinds of displays on the entire arched dome, wherein Priest could see many sights beyond the mountains with a single glance. Naturally, some of those displays had darkened entirely, probably having been damaged as time passed.


    In the hall, there were not many other special facilities apart from many cylindrical data storage tubes like those found in the Unified Archives. The only thing considered unique was perhaps a metal chair in the middle of the hall.


    To be precise, it was not a metal chair¡ªbefore Priest really looked at it, it was an oval, irregular metallic form. After Priest entered the hall, the metal flowed as if judging his size, hence turning into a seat fitting his physique.


    At the same time, the voice in his head spoke.


    "Respected Legend. After verification, Hub Accrafa is determined to have no conductor of Clearance Level Six, Five and Special at present."


    Behind the voice, series of runic data was being verified and inspected dozen thousands of times in every single second at the bottom layer of a huge autonomous sequences.


    [Subject observed to be wielder of Pure Steel Strength, earmark condition 1 complied]


    [Subject observed to be Fated Legend, earmark condition 2 complied]


    [Subject observed to be Sage''s Heir, earmark condition 3 complied]


    [2 earmark conditions complied. Commencing clearance transfer sequence]


    The data verification was completed, but the voice was still speaking in reality.


    "This Dimensional Hub is under the control of fully automated service sequence at the moment. As you are the only individual with fitting requirements, in lieu of ''special wartime command regulation'' and ''core rules'', the command authorization of the fully automated service sequence would be transferred to you."


    With that, a layer of pale green light suddenly shone upon the plain metal chair. As Priest felt his heart thump, unending flow of information bombarded his mind, leaving him unsure if he was in a dream or in reality.


    "And that''s the command clearance transferred?!"


    If he was being truthful, Priest would never even dream that things would have gone so smoothly. By just putting on the appearance of a Legendary champion, clearance was transferred with neither conditional verification nor passwords check¡ªwas the Glorious Era really so lenient? And it was even wartime!


    Even so, Priest did not hesitate to step forward and quickly throw himself on the chair despite his doubts. He had no other option in the first place¡­ He had to do it, for he must obtain the information vault of Hub Accrafa, and giving up was impossible.


    Just as Priest sat down, a formless power abruptly latched on to the Restoration Beam, whereupon an invisible mark was branded.


    "Clearance transfer successful," the voice in the head announced.


    Priest, however, had no feeling of the clearance being transferred albeit the chair felt a little hard¡­ it was after a long that he realized.


    "Wait¡­" His eyes widened. "It''s the Restoration Beam?!"


    The clearance for the fully automated service sequence was moved to the Restoration Beam?!


    The voice in his head had been talking to the Restoration Beam all along?!


    Priest was immediately left in a quagmire of emotions as he felt a sense of embarrassment known as unrequited love surging in his mind. Regardless of whether that was true, in a matter of seconds, the countless displays on the dome of Control turned off and on, seemingly to independently clear its original proxy sequencing following the transfer of authority. Silver veins of progress bars could be seen rolling forth slowly.


    [Fully automated service sequence period: 2464489 days, 17 hours, 11 minutes and 29.88 seconds] ¡ª [Organizing information¡­ Deleting redundant programs¡­ Deleting pointless data¡­ Arranging error codes¡­ Arranging graphic data]


    [Organization complete. Beginning information transfer to highest authority]


    Just as the progress bar gradually progressed, even before the chair beneath Priest''s bottom heated up while he thought about how he should obtain the data through the Restoration Beam''s clearance, more than six thousand years of information crashed like a meteor into his brains, as well as the Restoration Beam''s.


    ***


    A distant point in the galaxy.


    In the Void, the man who stood upon a giant silver cocoon planet looked up thoughtfully.


    The silver cocoon had been over a thousand meters long at the very beginning, but was now over a hundred times larger¡ªthe outcome of devouring one small world and other planet cores. As the complex runes over its surface shifted, the supreme body of mass that was almost as large as the Void Mother was stirring dimensional ripples in the Void that resembled oceanic tides.


    "What is it, Joshua?"


    The Nature''s Magister asked spiritually through the Void¡ªshe was sitting on one of the vines going over the body of the Legendary Behemoth she recently befriended, the creature she had named ''Shaggy'' which belonged to another living world.


    "It''s nothing. I''ve just sensed that the faraway party might have encountered some trouble¡­ They must have opened their Restoration Beam."


    Having been prepared for departure for some time, the warrior nodded, saying nothing much else. He then turned toward Nostradamus behind him, who was slowly casting runes and magic circles with the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds to jointly prepare a galaxy-transcending and superior teleportation spell.


    "Still," Joshua said quietly, "that means they''re alive."


    "That''s good¡­ That said, Joshua, are you really bringing the egg¡ªuh, cocoon as well?"


    "Of course."


    Joshua naturally understood what Galanoud''s question meant. The giant silver cocoon was his true form, his true combat ability¡ªhis clone, however, possessed the same power and might not even be weaker than his true form.


    If that was so, why would he have the old mage and the Commanding Will waste several thousand times of power to teleport the cocoon as well?


    To put it unkindly, was there a need to spend so much effort just because they lost contact with a Gold-tier exploration party? It was unreasonable from both aspects of cost-benefit and time¡­ Moreover, Joshua did not appear to be one who would do so much for his pupils¡ªhe would at most do his part as mentor, babysitting was simply not his style.


    But Joshua never intended to explain his actions.


    How could it be explained at all?


    Since the year started, the warrior had a sense that something was very wrong.


    From the juvenile Void Behemoths fleeing the edge of the galaxy, the omitted Steel Authority, the Shadows anomaly, the erroneous temporal distortion and the time point of his own crossover¡­ along with a variety of question that could not be completely described with just a few words, such as the hidden information Zero Three found: the missing Evil God Wither, and the nine Glorious Era Legends.


    Still, thought there were many anomalies, but when each was screened through a single similarity could be found¡ªall of them happened, or originated from the edge of the galaxy or beyond it.


    There were no coincidences in this world, only inevitability. For so many things to happen at once proved only one thing: each of them were connected.


    That is why the warrior knew that he should do his best as well.


    ***


    Joshua made no reply, and the Nature''s Magister naturally did not continue.


    The Void hence fell into silence¡­ until a long time later.


    "Alright!"


    Nostradamus''s spiritual exchange came from the distance; his rather tired voice could be heard.


    "Teleportation circle established!"


    "Prepare for departure!"

 Chapter 784 Prison of a Captive God

    Priest felt himself falling into a profound but unbelievable dreamland.


    As Hub Accrafa converted more than six thousand years of data into unending information flow that typical Gold champions could never withstand and surged rapidly upon Priest, the young warrior was already prepared for despite his panicking appearance.


    In the end, it was a mere spiritual blast. As a leader of an Otherworld exploration party, would Priest not have prepared the right countermeasures after encountering a spiritual voice? Still, despite his readiness, he did not imagine that the blast of information would arrive so rapidly, so suddenly, and so profoundly.


    Light and shadow depicting time sufficient for the rise and fall of a civilization crisscrossed past his eyes, the illumination where brightness alternated combined with infinite images and recordings flowing like a river. Alone, Priest held on bitterly against the historical surge that could blast humans into dullards.


    "Not as strong¡­ as mentor''s presence!"


    In reality, countless specks of blood burst within Priest''s brain, just as substantial capillaries broke and the brain constitution was destroyed by near-manifested spiritual blast. However, because the Restoration Beam was there, he would recover completely in the very next second no matter how grave his injuries.


    Objects of miracles that could revive the dead were simply so unreasonable.


    Vaguely, Priest could see the memories that slowly rewound from the recent past to ancient times.


    The sun overhead rose from the west and set in the east, dragging an orange arc trail as time was studied in units of centuries like a raging river. However, Priest''s soul that was sturdier than most Gold could paddle against its flow, charging toward the past.


    He saw the rising and setting of the sun and moons, clouds dispersing and winds churning.


    He saw a flying car suddenly flying past the sky, triggering the automated sequences of the dormant Hub.


    He saw the time of hundreds of years passing in a flash amidst a stagnated environment, and the Hub''s once thick stone layer gradually thinned while the forests outside became sparse and the moons over the skies became smaller.


    Priest even discovered in shock that Hub Acrrafa was not mountain-shaped centuries ago like it was now. Its silver outer layer had been covered in stone, but still emanated dazzlingly bright radiance.


    That had been how it was¡­ until as if alive, the stones rumbled and risen, shrouding every part of the Hub over the land, adding a mountain to the flat world.


    Priest could also see who had sealed the many Hubs and transfigured into grand mountains¡ªhe saw, in this unknown world, the ancients who have been its last civilizations.


    ***


    Civilization was not human. As a collective of intelligent beings, civilizations were more enduring than any singular body. Most of the time, it would maintain its youthful and lively form, progressing without stopping, brighter and more glorious than the first glimmers of dawn.


    But if civilization could truly be eternal and unchanging, perpetually maintaining that lively, glimmering form?


    The answer was certainly no.


    Civilizations, too, age and wither, weakening from its peak. Just as suns would extinguish and dawn would become dusk, civilizations of vigor would rot and turned deathly under most circumstances, the individuals who once was filled with desire to explore becoming obsessed in enjoyment and excesses, gnawing at the foundations of civilization like vermins.


    Most importantly, civilizations ultimately require humans to keep it standing. If the fundamental population was insufficient, regression and decline were an unavoidable truth regardless of how people tried to embellish it.


    Just like what Priest was seeing from the thousand-year illusions.


    In front of Hub Accrafa and below the shine of bright magical radiance, a small band of humans who barely had any clothes covering their bodies, as well as a band of elves stood by the foot of the artificial silver mountain chain, staring at the colossal building before them with a complicated gaze.


    "We''ve lost eighty percent of our legacy memories¡­ the rotting of texts and the invasion of Chaos into our bloodline essence left no legacy above Supreme."


    The human standing at the fore, who was wearing some rather modern clothes spoke with a hoarse voice. "I am probably the last Supreme in this world¡ªand I''ve already forgotten how I''ve ascended all those years ago."


    "Books could crumble, memories confused. Even carving an entire mountain as a stone mountain would not record one percent of my Legacy. We barely maintained the existence of a collective through the knowledge stored in the Mother Tree, but that''s simply the same as drinking poison to quench our thirsts¡­ If the day comes that the Mother Tree is corrupted as well, us elves would never recover."


    On the other side, the elven leader Priest found resembling Sol and the antler-crowned elf nodded slightly. "However, our survival is unimportant," he replied somberly, "The Lifeseed and ''Project Revival'' stored in Hub Accrafa does not permit any inch of mistake!"


    "We can''t see Mycroft¡­ Our home may have been long gone, and us the last lucky survivors of Glorious Era in this galaxy."


    "That is precisely why¡­"


    At those words, all surviving humans looked up and stared at Hub Accrafa as their Supreme-tier leader spoke with a deep voice, "we must shelter ourselves in Hub Accrafa or other dimensional hubs no longer."


    The elves were silent, while the human maintained his monologue.


    "If it was not for the Hub''s boundary of Order delaying the invasion of Chaos, we might well have been wiped out by the remaining Chaos forces here. This, however, consumes too much energy from the Hub¡­ the conversion of ''That Being'' takes millennia, and if the Hub''s suppression module runs out of energy and goes down halfway through, ''That Being'' could resurrect in turn."


    "If it did, it''s all over. The sacrifice of the nine leaders and the reason we''ve held on until now would all become a joke, just as the future of all Mycroft races would fall unto darkness¡­ but if ''Project Revival'' proved a success, the conversion of ''That Being'' would give us a flawless world akin to paradise¡­ When that time comes, the stores of living bloodlines in the Hub would be replicated without end and be freed into this world. They are our successors and the Hub will protect them, instruct them and have them inherit our all, becoming a new ''Glorious civilization!"


    "¡­So?"


    The elven leader asked quietly.


    "We must destroy ourselves as soon as possible and turn off the Hub''s automated defenses, keeping only the suppression module, observation system and information collection modules working."


    The human spoke with aplomb. "Don''t look at me that way. I am not withering from corruption¡ªthis is the most rational idea. Right now, our very existence only wastes the precious resources of the Hub, and we are no longer even a civilization. All that we are is wretched bugs isolated at the edge of the galaxy by dimensional anomaly, that is why our death is trivial¡­ the ''future'' is most important!"


    "If we died, we won''t have a present, much less a future."


    The elf shot back, but after a brief silence, he shook his head feebly. "¡­Fine. I admit that you''re right, even if I believe that there are choices other than killing ourselves."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    ***


    Priest did his best to keep the entire course of the discussion in his mind, but he could not. Only one thirds of the surge of six-thousand years'' worth of history had been completed at present, and he could not remember more even if his brain burst with blood.


    Time flowed rapidly once again, but there were no other detailed records.


    Priest saw a powerful magical force reverberating through heaven and earth. The stone layer over the continent was pulled out amidst the thunderous rumble, covering silver buildings after silver buildings. He saw the dazzlingly bright light vanished one by one¡ªit was not suicide, but a sacrifice made for the lasting future.


    Time rewound like a dream. The elves, declining to the point that they only covered themselves in leaves began to revert to their steel armor-wearing selves, even carrying magical equipment. Furthermore, wrecks were restored as if a reversed recording, becoming sturdy towns and houses once more.


    Priest found that, millennia ago, this world that was so peaceful to the point that one would vomit over it was still filled with inexhaustible dangers. Human, elven and even dwarven cities repelled Chaos assault descending from the skies, slaughtering each other in primitive forests and launch pursuits in barren grasslands. The races, having retained most of their legacies then did battle against the many aberrations in the sky, on the ground and beneath it, purifying them into harmless, wafting ash.


    Everything was so immeasurably bizarre. As history rewound without stopping, eras aged although human, elves and other races became more advanced in equipment and civilization. Aberrations that appeared from above and below were stronger too¡ªthere were mountainous worms that dives deep underground to devour the world''s core, Chaos Star Moths that transcend atmosphere and Void while their wings stirred typhoons, just as many other terrible beings that made Priest inhaled sharply appeared as if flashes of light.


    And all those monsters died to Void warships and the suppression of various Hubs.


    Until the very end¡ªthe last part of history, sixty-seven hundred years ago.


    Time appeared to froze there.


    ***


    For a split second, Priest felt as if he saw nothing. Everything around him was dark, for there were neither sun, moon, stars or any source of light. All there was were vague darkness rolling amidst the Void, and dense mist that seemed to never disperse¡­ In that very instant, Priest''s mind was suddenly empty¡ªhe could not think of anything as if he never remembered anything, and had always been so ignorant.


    He also remembered something familiar in that instant.


    That sensation of forgetting was the same as how he had dreamt and forgotten what he dreamt at all in the last few days.


    "Something¡­ is invading my memory¡­" As he gathered a little consciousness from the dark mist, Priest''s gaze suddenly became blank before he could catch what he had actually forgotten.


    "Wait. Who am I?"


    However, just as Priest was about to be utterly devoured by the mist of Hub Accrafa''s historical data, the silver star suddenly shone in the darkness.


    In the very next moment, the silver star burst sharply, turning into an incandescent beam that shone through heaven and earth, tearing apart the darkness like a keen blade and clearing the mist.


    Priest''s mind quickly recovered too, his scattered and blank gaze at once refocused and his memories clearly returning¡ªbut before the young warrior could become fearful about the abnormal mist before him, he quickly realized that he was now in the Void, and behind him was an obscure, indescribable and unnamable silver-black star of Chaos.


    Silver and black radiance flashed at the same time, the sacred yet terrifying star ceaselessly emanating warped mist. Priest could see it bursting out with thousands energy arcs, whipping the Void and distorting the dimensions, each comparable to mountains and capable of sinking continents.


    However, nine searing silver beams crossed together into a gigantic net, completely subjugating the star. The terrible arcs were completely held back and cut off with ease, turning into dissipating silver specks.


    Priest looked on in shock. It was a sight that he, a young Gold-tier had never seen¡ªhe was not even as astonished now by this unusual battle than when he witnessed the battle between his mentor and the Black Fog.


    Gulping, Priest turned toward the source of the beam, and froze at once.


    He saw nine huge Void warships forged entirely of silver metal.


    In truth, such a sight would not have shocked Priest. Unlike how he had never seen a star of Chaos, he had already seen much more shocking civilization creations than Void warships, or the forms of champions¡­ What really left him speechless was the figure of one of the warship''s bow.


    There were three arches, shapes identical to Hub Accrafa.


    "Got you."


    A spiritual voice that was at once familiar and unfamiliar echoed in the Void¡ªher voice was cold and strict, as if an Empress who stood above all. Priest could easily tell that it was the original form of Hub Accrafa''s voice.


    And that voice seemingly seethed every word.


    "Evil God of Wither!"


    ***


    Back in reality.


    Clusters of black air abruptly billowed out of Priest''s head¡ªalthough that description was rather loose. Compared to simple mist, it was more resembling of misshapen rays of light, an aberrative force that weakened and dulled its spectra.


    As soon as that force appeared, it appeared intent on spreading towards every other place from Priest''s brain¡­ but its movement had descended into a rather awkward situation at the very start.


    For everywhere around it was pure Steel Strength from Joshua.


    The Restoration Beam flickered for a moment as if left unsure what to do by the black air''s sudden appearance, but it soon worked at full capacity to perform the most complete ''healing''.


    Click¡ªbzzt-bzzt-bzzt-bzzt¡ª!!!


    With a series of bizarre sounds, the warped force was at once reduced to nothing. However, the violent, gluttonous, uncontrollable, and exceedingly violent Steel Strength began to trace the source of that unusual force, eroding it in return!


    Boom!


    The ground shook.


    ***


    The four humans and one elf who were still waiting for Priest to come out from Hub Accrafa suddenly felt the earth trembling violently once.


    Boulders cracked as the seas of trees undulated. Countless hills and mounds rose at once from the flat earth, and the shaky rocks that were hanging over Hub Accrafa thus fell off.


    "What, what''s going on?!"


    Rider, who was prepared to climb a tree to study their surroundings was thrown down from the tremors. "Why are there suddenly earthquakes?" He asked bafflingly as he lay on the ground. "Could our leader have stirred some trouble in the Hub?"


    Although the others said nothing, they rather agreed on that idea, albeit that would mean they were wrongfully blaming him¡ªif they were in the skies now, they could see that it was not just Hub Accrafa quaking. It was the entire surface of the world instead, a super tremor that stretched across the entire world''s surface. In places unprotected by Hubs or Mother Tree, the earth kept rising and falling, as if something beneath ground was squirming.


    At the same time, invisible ripples and unnamable information surges that could usually only be sensed by Supremes or Legends thus unfurled in torment, rage and a gradual sense of awakening beyond the sealed world and toward the other side of the galaxy.


    ***


    In a corner of the galaxy, the wandering World Fleet of the Starherders suddenly stopped moving.


    Countless Void Behemoths absorbing materials from different world as they fed ceased their consuming, pausing motionless where they were.


    Some of those worlds were lifeless and dead while others hosted primitive life, and there were certainly one or two where civilization was born, along with those inhabited by intelligent creatures but whose minds were yet to be freed... Void Behemoths were neither picky nor selective, and would whimsically pry upon one world after another and consume its mass¡­ at the same time, they would unleash their spawns into the world, leaving their seeds¡ªit was the same as how beetles would pick a small opening over a chicken egg, suck the egg dry and then deposit their eggs on the shells, which they leave uneaten.


    As for whether there was life inside the worlds being eaten, whether those beings would be destroyed or their actions or eaten clean by infant Void Behemoths¡­ it was not their concern.


    They would not care.


    Just as the eight-legged fungus would not.


    In the Starherder Palace, the King of Akasha hurried to bow reverently before the warped spiritual void¡ªit did not have to ask a thing since the pause in the Void Behemoths was too profound a matter, and the benevolent Great Khan would explain everything for them, the Herders.


    As expected, a clear voice wafted from the spiritual void.


    "Kumocinda¡­"


    This time, the Great Khan''s was no longer slow and dreamlike as before, but solemn and grim. "I sense a World Eater''s presence."


    As a king who farmed fungal clusters and behemoths in place of the Great Khan, Kumocinda had witnessed countless terrible Void disasters. He had seen worlds colliding, Void storms engulfing half a galaxy, and while he thought he had long forgotten what being at a loss meant, his mind was at once empty when he heard the word ''World Eater''.


    "There is a World Eater here too?!"


    Kumoncinda appeared to have more to say, but the Great Khan interrupted him. "Of course there is¡ªthere are no sacred ground in the Multiverse, and moreover, this is the Lost Galaxy."


    "This is the ''Great Battlefield'' where ancient forebears and civilizations fought decisively against countless World Eaters¡­ it drifts beyond ordinary Multiverse, blocked by countless vacuum zones left after fed upon, with only warped starlight signifying its existence.


    The Great Khan''s voice echoed happily as if saying thousands of completely different sentences. Those endless echoes compounded into a spiritual strike that left even Kumocinda in a face full of torment, even as the Great Khan''s slightly cold voice could be heard in the brief echoes.


    "Turn, Kumocinda, and relay my command. The fleet shall turn¡ªwe will head for the world where the World Eater''s presence emanated."


    As the King of Akasha trembled in shock, the Great Khan spoke as if it was natural. "It''s a weak World Eater that had just been freed from a forebear seal¡ªwe must destroy it."


    In that very moment, even as the Great Khan spoke, Kumocinda could feel an icy presence that was staring at its shell.


    "If it can''t be destroyed, even if the Starherders fled to the very edge of the Mutliverse and survived as all things ended, it would no longer be possible for us to return home."


    ***


    "I sense Chaos'' presence."


    Joshua said right after teleporting to the edge of the galaxy.


    "I sensed it too."


    Beside him, Galanoud and a rather tired Nostradamus nodded as well¡ªthe clear Chaos signature was wafting from nearby.


    Naturally, that ''nearby'' was relative to Legendary champions. It would normally take Void warships years or decades to cover the distances between worlds, and even Mycroft''s Fast Void Battleships would need seven to eight to travel back and forth several worlds around it.


    Any further, it would be years.


    However, Joshua shook his head over the giant silver planet cocoon. "I''m not talking about that presence. It''s the presence emanating from my Steel Strength¡­ from the Restoration Beam."


    If it was not specified, even Joshua could not at once tell if it was the first Chaos presence that he and the Restoration Beam had picked up.


    "Joshua, this level of Chaos presence is several times greater than the Void Mother we''ve killed¡­ even far beyond that!"


    Having used his full strength to combine with the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds to teleport Joshua along with a body comparable to a world here, Nostradamus was listless despite being a Legendary champion. Even so, he mustered his spirit to warn the warrior, "if it''s not multiple Legendary Evil God spawn¡­ it might be a real Evil God!"


    But are Evil Gods that weak?


    Even Nostradamus himself found that suspect. Although the Chaos presence emanating from the distance was formidable, it was less than the main body of the Black Fog.


    One way or another, it was not as powerful as they had imagined.


    The Nature''s Magister furrowed her brow beside them. She sensed the distant presence, and cautioned with a low voice, "It''s strengthening¡­ don''t waste them, it''s recovering at an observable speed!"


    "It''s lucky I bring my true form along this time¡­ Interesting, this still feels unfamiliar."


    Frowning before relaxing, and getting involved in something unexpected for the first time that was not his fault, Joshua did not say much else.


    Meanwhile, the other two Legendary champions quickly contacted the other Legends so that they would come to help with the sudden Chaos presence, but both Nostradamus and the Nature''s Magister soon realized that they could not transmit their message.


    "It''s a weird signature¡ªthe Chaos presence weakens energy ripples, even lowering the energy threshold for warping. Our communications are reduced to useless low-energy ripples the instant we transmit it."


    Nostradamus''s eyes were flashing with pale-blue radiance, analyzing the microscopic dimensional phenomenon and could not help having a pain in his head. "I could establish a stable dimensional bridge and directly relay the message back home¡ªbut it will take some time, I haven''t recovered yet¡­"


    "Then I will go take a look with Galanoud."


    Joshua sensed that the Chaos presence was abnormal as well, and it was the first time he encountered such a special, unusual effect.


    Was this how¡­ Evil Gods stood out? It had yet to make an appearance, and such anomalies were here already.


    Somehow, Joshua felt as if he had forgotten something. Sensing that something was not right, the warrior who was ready to move the planet cocoon to the source of Chaos frowned suspiciously, and then nodded thoughtfully. "So, that''s it."


    "The battle has already begun."


    ***


    Inside Hub Accrafa within the unknown world.


    "Argh¡ª!!!! It hurts! It hurts!!!"


    When Priest woke up from the blast of endless information, the first thing he felt was unending pain.


    From nerve endings to every composition in the base of his soul, endless information streamed and directly bombarded Priest''s brain and soul into a mess, with his soul almost collapsing¡ªeven with the Restoration Beam functioning normally and having been restored perfectly, Priest still felt that he was about to be detonated into pieces, an extreme torment that did not change at all.


    It might even be due to the Restoration Beam that the young warrior could not faint, and was incessantly revived to the hundred percent anguish. He could not even evade, and had to endure a terrible agony that was a dozen times greater for normal humans.


    Nevertheless, it was thanks to that that Priest did not forget what he should not be forgetting.


    "Must¡­ tell them, tell mentor, tell Mycroft headquarters¡­"


    Forcefully retaining his sanity, Priest direct stabbed his left index finger into his left ear. Thick aura swiftly flowed out, destroying the pain sensory portion at the center of his brain with precision and temporarily shut down the torment that left his limbs trembling and immobile.


    Then, the young warrior scanned his own body with aura¡ªwith his nerve endings all dead, he controlled everything completely through aura.


    After all, it was not as if brain and nerves could not be healed with the Restoration beam, and with that thought, Priest rose and strode out of Hub Accrafa''s Central Control.


    "This is not a world at all¡­ neither are the moons in the skies moons¡­"


    "This is a Sealed Land¡ªthe largest of them and a test ground of the Sage and the gods. It''s the most terrible prison of this world!"


    Standing over the energy field of the Automatic-Navigation system, Priest half-knelt and stared at the ground. His gaze that could either be terror or forced composure could seemingly pierce metal to look at the depths beneath ground, at the being below the earth''s crust.


    "An evil spirit of Chaos is imprisoned beneath our feet!

 Chapter 785 Wither

    Swoosh!


    A keen arrow instantly broke through the air, piercing the scalp of an aberration hiding behind the shrub and killing it where it was. The powerful penetration did not dispel for a long time, causing its nock to quiver without stopping.


    The creature was not small. It had the frame of a giant lizard, with distinct signs of Otherworld Blight over its back. Even after its brain had been shot through by the sharp arrow, it only died slowly after struggling over dozens of seconds¡ªits death throes had attracted the quiet growls of other aberrations from other parts of the forests, as if in warning and threatening.


    Paying no attention to the growls, Sol carefully surveyed her surroundings as she placed another bone arrow on her crude elven hardwood bow.


    The elven girl who was familiar with the movement of various aberrations in the forest was aware then that the forest was now more dangerous than usual. All of the creatures usually hiding deep within the forest had now awakened, wandering the woods and venting their bloodlust.


    Fortunately, those beasts would not dare approach the Sacred Altar Mountain no matter how fearsome they were. Nonetheless, the Sacred Mountain was not exactly advantageous¡ªwhen the aberrations gathered into a swarm and after their last bit of rationality had been drowned in the collective, they would no hesitate to leap into the Abyss, much less the Sacred Alter Mountain.


    But why?


    Sol found herself troubled.


    There had been only a rare few recorded instances in the long history of the Overwatch tribe where beasts crowded into swarms, and there would always be obvious signs before it happened: bloody rain from the nine moons, tsunamis by the coasts, various tremors, or thunderstorms.


    After such phenomenon ceased, it was also only after seven to eight days and various anomalies that the beast would turn into a swarm, destroying everything around them as they slaughtered each other without stopping.


    But has there been any anomalies a while ago? There were indeed tremors, but the beasts should not be reacting to quickly.


    ***


    "Lady Sol. According to experience, when would those beasts began to attack us?"


    Alchemists''s voice spoked from beside the elven girl. Sol turned toward Priest''s teammate.


    At present, the four members of the Elite Party were making camp.


    Caster was transfiguring mud into stone and vice versa in a lively manner to build the frame of a fortress by the foot of a mountain, while Clergy unhurriedly stabbed crystal cylinders into the base of the fortress and used Holy Light to turn it into a singular form, just as Rider assembled various bizarre components at the back.


    In a dozen minutes, a crude inverted trapezoid fortress was mostly completed.


    "Not sure. We''ve never came across such anomaly before."


    Sol shook her head and briskly leapt up to the crow''s nest on top of the fortress and shot down another aberration from afar with a single arrow. "But if I had to guess," she said slowly, "there would be an hour or two in delay¡ªthe powerful ones would eat the weak ones first, and they would only have the strength to rampage when they are full."


    Alchemist nodded slightly. He informed his companions about the time they had loudly, before glancing at Sol who killed another approaching beast and then at the still-silent Hub Accrafa.


    ''Our leader has a good eye,'' he thought silently.


    Most elves had thin and frail bodies. Along with their beautiful faces, anyone would earnestly imagine that they were ''delicate'', but that was a complete misconception. Having lived amidst the forest and traveling through the woods, elves were superior to man be it in power, agility, and endurance.


    And Sol was undoubtedly a standard elf. The usually cheerful girl now had the viciousness of a hunter on her face at the moment, while her long green hair, tied to a ponytail, wafted behind her. Her emerald-gold eyes narrowed, precisely seeking the location of every prey in the forest¡ªher dainty form neither presented her as delicate or gentle, but her agile movements, along with her streamline form wrapped in hunter''s habit would conjure the image of the lethal but elegant cheetah in one''s mind.


    If not for Alchemist''s preference of real cheetah organs over a beautiful girl as agile as one, he might well have made an attempt.


    It was at that very moment that the barrier that denies all intruders around Hub Accrafa vanished instantly, just as the gates that closed as soon as Priest entered reopened.


    A figure, covered in Restoration Beam and about to fall, appeared by the main entrance.


    "Priest!"


    The quickest to react, however, was Sol. She subconsciously darted toward the figure, while Hub Accrafa did not deny her entry as its barrier had been dispelled. Therefore, the elven girl arrived before Priest even as he was about to faint, hurriedly reaching out to hold him up.


    "Leader!"


    The expedition members followed right after Sol, appearing intent on helping Priest up as well¡ªbut were rejected.


    "Don''t come too close¡­ There''re all kinds of surging information flow in the Restoration Beam now. It''s dangerous!"


    Priest was much more spirited, perhaps because of his companions'' presence. "Stop lingering outside and hurry in," he then called weakly as he leaned on the main gates. "I''ve obtained the clearance for the Hub!"


    With that, he turned and returned inside the Hub. The other five looked at each other for a moment before hurrying after him.


    "Clark, Wayne, Constantine, Said, and Sol. Now''s not the time for jokes¡ªall that I''m about to say are true."


    Priest spoke rather hoarsely the instant they entered the Hub. "Unlike what we imagined, this isn''t a Glorious Era ruin built on this world, but the entire world itself is a Glorious Era relic."


    "They created a whole world, and sealed an Evil God inside it!"


    Naturally, Sol did not understand what Priest was saying. On the other four stared blankly for a while before trembling.


    "Wha¡ªwhat? You''re not kid¡­" Caster unwittingly tried to shake his head in doubt, but stopped himself short after recalling what his leader insisted at the very start.


    Beside him, Clergy, Rider and Alchemist had wonderful expressions too.


    Priest, meanwhile, had activated the automated navigational system, transporting everyone to the central zone of the Hub with the sprinting energy shield. "Sixty-seven hundred years ago, nine Glorious Era Legendary champions captured a weak and injured Evil God," he said briskly and solemnly, "amongst them is an Apostle of the Sage. With the power of the Sage and the gods, she then created a world to restrain it."


    "Wait. Sixty-seven hundred years ago?!"


    At that, Mage, the most learned amongst them could not help speaking out as well. "But wasn''t that battle just over a thousand years ago? Moreover, if the Evil God really could be maimed, why not destroy it entirely?"


    "Time''s not absolute. It''s relative."


    Priest turned toward Caster, his voice tired. He had just obtained substantial knowledge from the data vault about Glorious Era and learned that it was not impossible, and patiently answered his companion''s other question. "There''s a simple reason why that Evil God is not destroyed¡ªit benefits the Glorious Era more alive."


    "This Evil God can convert Chaos to Order and vice versa."


    ***


    In the dark night sky beyond Hub Accrafa, nine scarlet moons flickered in unusual illumination. The corpses of dead Behemoths were squirming slowly and unusually¡ªhuge pieces of flesh and blood were dropping from their wounds, falling toward the quaking world.


    The blood and flesh of the nine moons contained the thick scent of Chaos, with the blood turning into a bloody rain that poured over most of the world and equally covering most of the lands. But unusually, the veins of Chaos ripples arose from the ground too¡ªwithering all substances and decreasing power. In the instant both Chaos forces that were remarkably similar but actually different came into contact on the ground, each withered the other, dispelling and turning into a turbid flow of mud that raged across the earth.


    The flesh of the nine moons that were far larger than ever before fell from the skies as if mountains, suppressing the lithosphere that kept wiggling without ceasing and holding down the indescribable thing beneath the land. The vague dark mist that appeared fearsome and frightening, filled with squirming tentacles and appendages gradually turned into pure Steel Strength form after both Chaos forces mutually withered, and deteriorated into normal particles.


    The blood rain and the Behemoth flesh without stopping, stirring terrible tremors on the ground. All at once, apart from places protected by a Mother Lifetree, very region very assault, and yet there was no adverse outcome from the horrible invasion of Chaos.


    The soils became fertile, mountains arose one after another as the stone layer of the world hardened. Powerful Chaos forces, weakened by Chaos had in turn been converted to initial Order, the frame of Steel Strength.


    "There''s no historical records of the Evil God called ''Wither''. Only partial data of it existed in Hub Accrafa."


    Outside the Control Room, Priest opened the three crystal doors as he spoke quietly. "Its power is to wither all things. Uranium would decay into lead, lead would degrade into metallic stone. Powerful mana would gradually weaken, turning into fundamental elements and ether¡ªa process that would have taken ten billion years reduced to an instant by the Evil God of wither."


    "No shield could block its attack, and not attack can harm its true form. All stalwart defenses and powerful offensives are fragile things before it as time passes, and it could even grow inversely to time, briefly reducing powerful Legendary champions into juveniles."


    At that, the three crystal doors had opened. Priest casted a sideway glance at Sol who did not understand a thing but still listened seriously, saying softly, "Wisdom, civilization and the ability to think is certainly no exception¡­ the Evil God of wither could affect the embodiment of memories, losing knowledge and causing civilization to decline¡ªeven the motivation to think would be lost, finally reducing clusters of dead meat, instinctive or perhaps not even."


    "Glorious Era itself only discovered the fact over a thousand years later¡­ and it was too late by then.


    "Hey, isn''t that just invincible?!" Rider exclaimed in astonishment as he followed Priest into the control room. "How could a powerful Evil God of such ruthless power be caught and sealed?!"


    "In truth, Wither is not that powerful." Priest replied slowly as he sat on the control seat again and issued a command to Hub Accrafa. "It might even be very weak¡ªless than ten Legends could force it into retreat, meaning that it might be weaker than the Evil God of Air. A powerful ability doesn''t mean it is strong in itself¡ªWither is fundamentally unformidable and unable to perfectly present its uniqueness.


    "Moreover, its own ability has an effect on itself."


    Priest sighed and shook his head then. "The power of Chaos eroding itself, diminishing Chaos itself and becoming a weird power, a middle ground between Chaos and Order."


    "And that power can be converted into Steel Strength that creates worlds."


    ***


    Flame burns Chaos, forging it into Steel. Steel gives births to all things bringing life and death, rust in passing. Ashes would spread into the Void, Chaos reassembling while Flame birthed amidst the embers, a repetitive cycle that moves without end.


    Everyone of the Elite Party thus remembered the inscription carved upon the core building of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds.


    The Initial Flame ignited the Chaotic Void, turning it into primitive Steel Strength which gathered and become all worlds and all things.


    But if it existed, it would perish. All things certainly would live and die, just as worlds would¡ªafter they had perished, the husk of worlds would reform amidst the Chaos, just as the Flame would reignite from the ashes and create worlds once more. Such is the cycle of the Multiverse: a cycle that never rests.


    The Evil God of Wither weakened itself, accelerating the process of ashes recombining by who-knows-how-many-times.


    None would know how to convert Chaos into Order because no beings could observe the nirvana as life in the Multiverse ended¡ªor, at least, it was the case for this Multiverse that was estimated to be sixteen hundred million years old.


    And yet the Evil God of Wither did it.


    It granted the opportunity for the Glorious Era to unravel the mystery of Chaos-Order conversion.


    "I never actually understood."


    Clergy, who had been quiet all the while spoke out with his gaze lowered at the metal floorboards. "If our forebears of the Glorious Era believed that the cycle of Order and Chaos is so natural," he said with a puzzled voice, "why then would there be Evil Gods?"


    "After worlds were devastated and all things fell to Chaos, the extinguished Flame would reignite from the ashes¡­ it is a perfect cycle, but Evil Gods are not. It wields Chaos powers and yet moved with Order, destroying countless worlds and civilizations just like a harvester¡­ or perhaps accelerating the cycle of Chaos and Order.


    "¡­Who knows? Do not guess about the Chaos."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Priest said nothing for a while before shaking his head. "We''re just an ordinary expedition team, and thinking is merely troubling ourselves. Compared to that, we have much more important things to do."


    At those words, Priest controlled Hub Accrafa and issued the last order. "Anti-Chaos Field¡­ commence purification at all areas!"


    All of Hub Accrafa whirled with a rumble at once at his command. Starting from the silver metal mountain, boundless energies adrift in the air were extracted, gathered and converted at the peak into a cluster of colorless, transparent ripples. Its presence stopped the berserk aberrations to stop attacking each other, while incomparable presence gathered above Hub Accrafa.


    In the very next instant, the ripples shattered: a fantastical ripple, as if a tidal wave, engulfed regions hundreds of miles away.


    "Aaaargh¡ª"


    Suddenly, Sol, who had been standing beside Priest wailed in anguish, half-kneeling and dropping her bow. Priest quickly moved to carry her when he realized it, but stopped when he remembered that he was still covered by the Restoration Beam and the cascading flow of information streams within.


    He must not touch her.


    But soon, as piles of black air left her wounds of Chaos corruption, Sol''s wails softened as she fainted.


    Although the Chaos corruption on the girl''s back did not vanished entirely, it paled significantly.


    "It''s fine. She''s just unconscious after the Chaos corruption on her backbone stimulated her nerves.


    Beside her, Clergy did not force Sol up, and merely used Holy Light to check her body. He then took out a blanket to cover her after getting the elf to lie down in a better, before turning to Priest.


    "Weird. Why would those elves conduct those sacrificial rituals if the Hub has a purification barrier?"


    "Its energy consumption is too great. A few dying is more cost-efficient than reactivating the Anti-Chaos Field."


    "Then why would you suddenly use it¡­."


    "Because there''s no ''after''¡ªhow long do you want to stay here?''


    As he replied Clergy with another question, Priest decided not to revive the elven girl after taking a look at her. He simply turned silently and used Hub Accrafa to observe the distant elven settlements¡ªthe purification field would easily calm the beast swarm that was about to ignite while enshrouding the settlement.


    "Sol¡­ and not just you but the entire Overwatch Tribe¡­"


    He whispered, his gaze filled with determination.


    ''All of you should not be staying in this world, in this prison¡­ Your kind had been wardens for sixty-seven hundred years, and should not slowly become monitored inmates here.


    ''I would take you to see wider worlds, and bring home these elves, as well as the bones of those who had sacrificed themselves, to their homeland.''


    Then, he issued a second order to Hub Accrafa.


    "Activate extradimensional communications system¡ªcommence full-frequency transmitting!"


    ***


    In the distance.


    Both the World Fleet and Joshua shuddered at once.


    "¡­ Coordinates¡­ Chaos alert¡­ emergency situation¡­ hurry¡­"


    Listening silently as the message that was carried by dimensional ripples and was barely degraded by Chaos, Joshua could not hold back a laugh.


    "Those kids. Interesting."


    It appears that they could transmit a message back to Mycroft even if he and the others did not search for them, freeing themselves from their detainment.


    Beside him, the Nature''s Magister who had been finding the source of Chaos ripples asked curiously "What is it? A message from the missing expedition?"


    "That''s right. It''s from them."


    Joshua nodded slightly after studying it for a while and completely gathering every message within the broadcast region. "But it''s not fine as I had imagined," he said, grimacing, "to be precise, it''s very bad."


    "They are at the same place as the source of Chaos presence¡ªthey are right beside the Evil God!"

 Chapter 786 Because, Therefore

    Joshua was not actually surprised by the state of affairs.


    Due to the Return Beacon''s error, Priest and the others were lost at the edge of the galaxy, and information from the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds indicated a great chance that they were lost within a Glorious Era relic.


    Incidentally, when Joshua was dissecting Void Behemoths a while ago, he had sensed the distinct unfamiliar presence of an Evil God, and those creatures had come from the edge of the galaxy.


    They were very weird specimens¡ªjuvenile Behemoths would often infiltrate worlds and spread their seeds, spawns, or even spores while feeding, just as adult Void Behemoths would mostly peel off the outer layers of worlds before feeding. On the other hand, although the Void Behemoths Joshua encountered appeared young, they were basically fragments of adult Behemoths. They had lost spawns'' the ability to infiltrate worlds, and neither did they have the power to break most World Barriers.


    Joshua had originally deduced that it would have been the result of being torn apart by an Evil God, but it appeared that there might be another explanation.


    ''Evil God of Wither''.


    The Evil God which records were concealed even from the Unified Archives, possessing the power to wilt all things and briefly turn Legendary champions into children.


    It would therefore not be unusual that it turned Void Behemoths into younger forms.


    Three bizarre phenomenon appearing at the same place at the same time¡ªJoshua just had to work his brain a tinge to connect them easily.


    "It''s a little troublesome but it''s nothing adverse. At least we''re alerted to an Evil God''s presence in advance, and not after it had completely awakened."


    Both Joshua and the Nature''s Magister were not fearful of the Evil God''s suspected awakening since they could sense that the Chaos Being was very weak, even if it was an Evil God. Should it recover, it would not recover its peak power for the time being¡ªor even twenty percent of it.


    There is a hierarchy of power even amongst Evil Gods. The weakest probably consisted those such as the ''Evil God of Air'', one born from a destroyed world without intelligent civilizations. Even a single Apostle of the Sage alone was capable to repel it given its lower ability, which was what appeared to be case even if the Apostle was supremely capable or that the Evil God could not display its true power.


    For its part, the Evil God Wither itself had come across unexpected things and was thus pursued by nine Legends. According to Zero-Three''s obtained data, its full power when unleashed could only suppress five to six Legends at the same time, and was left in difficult situation when it faced nine. That was not quite weak¡ªin truth, it was simply not formidable, and when estimated in relative to the Evil Gods Famine and Calamity, their powers were just a single notch above.


    There was also the fact that Calamity was rather special. It would not hang around long, and move away after unleashing some natural disaster, something which powerful civilizations could basically block. Calamity would hence be unthreatening to them, just as it would not clash directly against them. Truly powerful Evil Gods, such as the Evil God of Pestilence could spawn a million Legendary-tier Void Mothers.


    As for the Evil God of Fertility, a monster that could trigger a star to change into a red dwarf, it was best to leave it aside discreetly for the time being.


    One way or the other, Joshua and Galanoud would try subjugating an Evil God that was not too powerful and only had twenty percent of its power regardless if they succeeded.


    If they would not even dare to do that, it was best if everyone just packed their things and left, for what Legend was there to be if they conducted themselves so embarrassingly?


    Starlight flickered. They advanced without stopping amidst the Void, bright and dark worlds streaking past the pair''s bodies. One or two amongst those tens of thousands of worlds would be the lucky ones to host life, with the luckiest amongst millions of those living worlds birthing intelligence.


    The birth of intelligent life and civilization were not absolute. Each was a miracle of miracles.


    "It was said that our galaxy was densely populated by countless intelligent beings before the Final Battle."


    The Nature''s Magister said serenely as she looked around at the streams of stars around them. "Although most could not enter the Void, they were at least a type of civilization¡­ but now, only these barren worlds are left."


    And it was natural, with nothing to do with Evil Gods.


    That was what Joshua thought. After all, according to the theory of Time Dilation, five or six thousand years had passed for the worlds at the edge of the galaxy, a time enough for civilizations to de and be revived for a few cycles. Civilizations are in itself fragile beings that easily destroy each other even without the threat of Void Behemoths and Evil Gods. Was that not for the case of the Six Abyss? Nuclear war and chemical weaponry had destroyed an entire ecosphere with such ease.


    "Eh?"


    Suddenly, just when the Nature''s Magister was thinking about how she should spread some seeds so that a world''s ecosphere could recover, she abruptly let out a soft murmur. She then stood up from the tendrils of the Legendary beast ''Shaggy'' puzzledly, calling out to Joshua in alert, "Stop. There''s something ahead."


    "What is it?"


    Joshua sensed nothing beyond Chaos presence. However, it must have been something unexpected since the Nature''s Magister was so solemn.


    "I sense life moving¡­ There''s too many! That''s more than the total population of Mycroft?"


    Galanoud closed her eyes, Nature''s Power spread as pale emerald rippled from her as if still water stirred. Nature Power itself was a variant and a complex of lifeforce that could only work at full capacity in environments with substantial life, but in reverse, those who learned that power could swiftly find locations lush with vigor.


    "That way." After reaching out with her senses, the Nature''s Magister somberly opened her eyes again and gave Joshua the coordinates. However, the warrior found only dense assemblages of Steel Strength when he turned in that direction.


    In other words, worlds.


    "I don''t see any life, only some small worlds¡­ It''s weird, they are too small and moving too quickly."


    Joshua did not see the populous lifeforms the Nature''s Magister indicated, but neither did he find it unusual. Each Legend had a different path and saw worlds differently, just as they would have different emphasis. It would not be curious that the Nature''s Magister could directly sense life within worlds.


    On the other hand, a world that moved quickly was uncommon.


    Worlds usually moved but at very small margins, and it was evident from how planetary maps of the Multiverse needed updating only after one or two hundred years. Still, there were some worlds that moved masters, but those were so-called Hidden Worlds which coordinates could not be determined by star maps, and there was only a single way of tracking them.


    Meanwhile, that world they were seeing on that particular direction was moving so quickly that it simply could not be a natural occurrence.


    From the speed and vector, Joshua made a shocking conclusion.


    "Those worlds are moving to the Evil God!"


    Both at once accelerated at the same direction.


    "What''s going on? Why would there be worlds moving deliberately toward the Evil Gods?"


    Joshua felt it unusual. His perception was clearer than before now that he was focused, picking up the huge specks of light moving quickly in the Void. "Fast, just a little slower than Void ships such as the Grancypher but also without any energy burst¡­ It feels just like it''s wafting naturally."


    "I''m not sure¡­ but Joshua, perhaps you didn''t sense the Void Behemoths'' presence?"


    The Nature''s Magister''s expression was entirely serious as well. Although it was nothing wrong with finding many living worlds at once, things were just not right: An Evil God was reviving, and if incidentally many lives were being presented to it, the Evil God could be quickly restored through devouring civilization and consuming Order.


    An Evil God with most power was restored and an Evil God that had just awakened were completely different concepts. After all, while both a dying star and a star at the height of its energy were both stars, were they on equal in terms of luminosity?


    Moreover, around those worlds were numerous Void Behemoths¡­ which was more troublesome. Even if they were not on the side of Evil Gods, they were not on the side of normal lifeforms either. If the scene erupts into chaos, their operation to suppress Wither would perhaps go awry.


    But even after reaching out with his senses extensively, the warrior found nothing. All he detected was luminous specks of worlds, and was unable to feel any Steel Strength as pure as it was abnormal of Void Behemoths.


    "Let''s hurry to the Evil God''s world before they reach it."


    Then, without further ado, Joshua accelerated again, even slightly releasing his own gravitational restraint. A colossal appeared in the dimensional turbulences where there was Order within Chaos. As if an oceanic abyss that consumed everything, it drew everything within range¡ªeven erratic dimensional flow and starlight was warped and dragged forcefully by the vortex into veins of patterned arcs.


    Therefore, Joshua''s speed accelerated a notch above.


    ***


    Faraway, the World Fleet.


    "Sensor anomaly! Large scale dimensional shift detected in the 113rd planetary sector!"


    "Warning! Unknown object rapidly approaching! Estimate threat level: Very high!"


    "It''s coming toward us!"


    Countless spores expanded and burst in the Central Hive, just as streaks of bioelectrical flow that contained information compounded with an atypical spiritual force, driving forward alongside strips of fungal network. Soon, the information detected by the sensors were transmitted to the Core Court.


    "My King! An unknown, powerful being is swiftly closing in to the Fleet''s left flank. Unable to determine hostility."


    Kumocinda the black eight-legged fungus quietly dealt with every information as he accepted the bioelectrical signals. According to the Fleet''s sensors, a colossal object was accelerating at three times their own speed as it ventured closer to them. There was no telling if it was friend or foe, but at least it was apparent that they could not escape with its speed.


    "Estimated ability class is ''Star Eater'', huh¡­ prepare defensive measures and stop the feeding Behemoths, continue advancing towards the World Eater''s vector in a defensive form. The object may be going for the World Eater and not us."


    ''There may be no need to involve the Great Khan in this matter,'' Kumocinda thought, and then issued his second order. "All herders and breeders are to cease task and leave ''Akasha'', and seek refuge within the body of the Behemoths."


    Star Eaters were not a rare presence in the Multiverse. The Lost Galaxy notwithstanding, there were a considerable number of them back in the galaxy where the eight-legged fungi originated.


    Even so, there were differences amongst the Star Eaters. Some powerful ones held compelling advantage against some of the older ones even if they had just ascended, just as some which sheer combat ability would grow without ceasing even after living for dozens of thousand years. Furthermore, even if they could have significant power over others, it did not mean that the champion''s destructive ability was greater than others¡ªall was relative.


    Of course, it was also because they had chosen different paths.


    On another note, each of the Behemoths of the Starherder''s World Fleet had ''Star Eater'' class power, which were the reasons for their confidence in moving across the galaxy and the origins of their name, ''Starherder''. Rarely were there races capable of such feat even across the Mutliverse, for farming Behemoths that roamed the Void was their pride.


    Nonetheless, it was not out of deliberate intention. If their homeworld had not been¡­ One way or another, the Starherders had spent unimaginable price and sacrificed innumerable eight-legged fungi to achieve all that. Furthermore, the scarce few Kings of the Akasha amongst the Starherder race could only control one or two Behemoths, but only a single entity controlled and truly farmed the Behemoths.


    That was the Great Khan, the most high.


    Without the Great khan, the Starherders would not have fled their homeworld, and would probably be destroyed with their home planet. Without the Great Khan, the Starherders would not have been able to settle in the Multiverse with their early, crude airships and Void warships, much less flourish.


    ''All glory belongs to the Great Khan.''


    As it murmured thus silently in its heart, Kumocinda no longer payed another attention to the Star Eater being that abruptly appeared¡ªthere were more than twenty Behemoths in the World Fleet, and nothing would be mad enough to stand against that.


    ***


    In the elven settlement within the unknown world, Priest and the others who were persuading the entire Overwatch Tribe to seek shelter in Hub Accrafa was not aware of the unraveling beyond the Void.


    Nor did he needed to know, for the interior and exterior of the Void were essentially two worlds.


    "We could never leave the Mother Tree."


    Despite Priest''s kind and patient advise, the antler-crowned elf who was arranging his effects within the half-collapsed underground cavern calmly declined. "The Mother Tree and us are one."


    "What a joke! Elves and Mother Tree are never one body!"


    There were a few times in his three-hour long advising that Priest wanted to just punch and knock out the stubborn old elf. Even if he was not Sol''s father, the fact that the otherworld elves were a single spiritual body meant knocking one out was not enough, and he would not have spared time for such nonsense otherwise.


    "There are so many elves roaming everywhere on the Mycroft Continent, and your ancestors were the pioneers to colonize the Multiverse! How could leaving the Mother Tree to live away be any different?!"


    Even Father Nature himself never once bound the elves to stay beside him, and simply allowed His children to evolve into grassland elves or mountain elves¡ªforms that did not require him. Since when had such a stalwart race became a squeamish child that required the Mother Tree''s protection?


    Be that as it may, the battle of tongues was futile. "No," The elven leader shook his head once more and added, "we would definitely die if we leave the Mother Tree."


    Priest was instantly dumbfounded at those words.


    It appeared that the entire elven tribe had enough, which was why the antler-crowned elf slowly began to explain things. "Our spiritual connection would vanish if we venture too far away from the Mother Tree¡­ that''s how many had vanished in the forest, singular bodies corrupted by Otherworld Blight and turning into aberrations."


    Though the elven leader''s expression was as mild as ever, there was no warmth, and he also appeared unconcerned despite last night''s blood rain and tremors, as well as the enshrouding of the purification field. "We thank you for using the Sacred Altar Mountain to banish the Otherworld Blight", he said quietly, "but we can''t leave the Mother Tree. It holds our tribe''s knowledge, and it''s very painful for us to become singular forms."


    At those words, he watched Priest with a seemingly compassionate gaze. "That feeling is the same like having no limbs, or your once sharp eyes turning blurry, and being alone even amidst the crowd¡­ I could not feel what others around me think or what they think around me, if they hated me or respected me¡­ That frightening sensation of the unknown is far terrible than all aberrations. It would tear apart the peace between the elves, bringing hate and conflict amongst us¡­ That is how the Otherworld Blight spreads."


    "¡­So you feel that we singular humans are pitiful?"


    Priest forcefully calmed himself against the rage of wasted time. "Do you mean that Sol is an alien because she''s not in your network, and that she''s unsociable because you don''t know what she thinks, likes or is afraid of?"


    "Yes." The antler-crowned elf answered quickly without hesitation. "You humans do not even know each other''s thoughts and mood¡­ unable to share pain or happiness¡­ just as my daughter could not be in our fold out of misfortune."


    "That is why I allow her to go along with you, because she is essentially your kind."


    Upon hearing those words, Priest actually smiled¡ªit appeared that the elves'' invitation for them to join the spiritual network from the start held great kindness! Their cautiousness toward the elves were certainly paranoid, but even if they were kind and well-intentioned, it did not mean that they were right.


    It was also for certain that they were not wrong, however, for all the humans and dwarves that once lived here had perished. The elves'' survival by staying by the Mother Tree would at least prove that, until now, their choice was correct.


    But it did not mean that it was something worth holding pride and steadfast over when the time to change had come!


    Priest clenched his fist subconsciously. He had come to convince the elves to the Hub to seek refuge not for Sol, but because he was a pupil of the Legendary champion Radcliffe, the Northern Count!


    He was a warrior who had set his will to fight for Order!


    His mentor''s lesson had taught him from the start that differences amongst the races lingered amongst the nations and factions on Mycroft, but it was something immaterial¡ªthe conflict between Order and Chaos, however, was eternal and mattered most. Since the elf before him remained a being of Order and was a descendant of the Legendary champions who once sealed an Evil God, they thus ought not be destroyed as if refuse by the shockwave that would definitely come.


    Indeed, a shockwave that would surely come.


    When Priest was made aware that the planet beneath his feet could well be a prison of an Evil God, he was almost scared out of his wits and would absolutely had fainted if he was not left half dead by the blast of information back then.


    It was also precisely because he did not faint that he understood one thing: if anything happened to the seal that stopped the slumbering Evil God from its self-destructive conversion, the planet''s best outcome was being torn in two as if an eggshell as the Evil God freed itself.


    Or perhaps¡­ just like the Frozen World eaten by his mentor, perfect in appearance but utterly empty inside.


    That was why Priest wanted the elves to find refuge in Hub Accrafa, just as he had swiftly transmitted an extradimensional signal to notify the many champions of Mycroft, asking them to come forward and suppress the Evil God¡ªthat was the only way most of these people would survive.


    And yet these elves simply did not budge, intent on never leaving their Mother Tree even in death!


    Indeed, the environment around the Mother Tree was fine since it was free of earthquakes and various calamities. When there was drought, the Mother Tree would absorb subterranean water or even vaporize seawater as fresh water. If It was hot, the Mother Tree would disperse moisture to create a cool climate, and in fact perfectly handling whatever weather or storm¡ªit was the best living environment.


    Additionally, the Mother Tree had kept substantial information on production. Added with rich resources around it, the elves require no consideration for their survival¡­ and that was about it! This place appeared to be paradise but was in truth hell itself!


    In contrast, a world where rewards were given where it was due and where diligence meant progress was true paradise. Comfortable, peaceful, unbridled and slothful environment were simply toxic to civilizations, and the Evil God of Wither was here too, a being of Chaos capable of weakening thought and causing one to forget knowledge! If these elves carried on thus, they would perhaps become primitive tribes living amidst the forest in another few thousand years!


    "Damn it. I''ll warn you this one time¡ªyou have no right to refuse, and if you don''t follow me, I''ll¡­"


    The more he thought, the angrier he was. Calm at first, Priest could not help bursting out, prepared to spew out vicious words right before he knocked out all local Gold-tiers, and then drag every elf into Hub Accrafa. Even if they were Gold, the Elite Party were like their namesake, a party no ordinary Gold-tier could match.


    If they be willing, a sudden ambush could get rid of most of the Overwatch tribe¡­ but that was when he suddenly picked up a bizarre, ensnaring sweet scent.


    "This scent¡­"


    Priest was taken a back, but his mind stayed alert as the antler-crowned elf in front of him suddenly started to wobble. Despite his rank being a Gold-tier champion and was immune to most toxins, he was unwittingly in a daze.


    "Chance!"


    Priest naturally would not spare time for nonsense. He promptly strode out, and with a rapid sonicboom slammed a heavy fist down the elven leader''s stomach, before sending a backhand chop to his neck to knock him out, with an artistic movement akin to moving clouds and flowing water.


    Priest mostly understood what was going on after rendering the elf unconscious. Narrowing his eyes after handling him in a single second, he carried him on his back and out of the cavern, where he found Alchemist as expected¡ªhis teammate had been sprinkling some potion everywhere he could reach, with many elves now fainting around the roots of the Mother Tree, their legs convulsing.


    "Yo, Leader. My secret concoction for elves is not bad, huh?"


    Born half-elf, Constantine the Alchemist stood by the roots of the Mother Tree as he brandished a dark purple bottle and laughed. "Extra-concentrated spiritual ecstasy¡ªweren''t these elves connected in spirit? I got thousands of them high until they are completely dazed!"


    Priest saw that the other three Overwatch Gold-tier champions were prone on the ground as well, while Rider, Clergy and Caster all were building a rectangular container out of fishing nets and tree trunks, stuffing one fainted elf after another within before taking turns to fly them back to Hub Accrafa.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "These elves are really kind¡ªthey actually helped us built the container." Alchemist appeared rather proud at the sight. Then, seeing that the bottle of ecstasy in his hand was almost finished, he drew out another from his hip and used mana to spread it evenly in the air.


    "Using an addictive toxin on the natives? Your report is going to be rubbish¡ªjust wait, you''ll be locked in isolation and told to do some soul-searching."


    Priest made a deliberately fearsome face, saying, "You also would have to explain why you''re carrying a clearly-forbidden addictive drug. It''s a crime!"


    "Injustice, injustice! Am I not Alchemist, and how is it a crime for Alchemists to brew ecstasy!" Alchemist mimed a rebuttal, but was interrupted by Priest halfway through as his leader threw the antler-crowned elf at him.


    "Take him back too, no one would know. I''m going to the beach, there should be other elves laboring over there."


    "Will do. I''ll fetch you with Rider later, and remember to arrange them tidily or it''ll be a drag."


    Alchemist did not add anything since their partnership did not require it¡ªafter all, the expedition team was trained to communicate with the eyes! A glance alone was sufficient for division of labor, leaving Sol alone, staring bewilderedly at her own people who looked in bliss even as they were left sprawling over the ground.


    "Heh. Sister-in¡ªLady Sol, you should help carry them into the containers as well."


    Caster was controlling a spell to place the elves tidily into the containers, and could not help smile at Sol''s rather lost expression. "You are a conspirator now, don''t just blank out."


    "Oh¡­ right."


    Not a fool, Sol was obviously aware that Priest and the others were doing all this to help the elves, and her tribespeople appeared not in pain too¡­ Given that such was the case, Sol threw away her worries and dumped one of the elves into a container.


    "Hi-yah!"


    ***


    After a few minutes, Priest arrived by the beach.


    There were of course some elves ready to catch fish, but seemingly due to the time and that the tides had yet to recede, they were not working yet but waiting by the beach. However, mutual spiritual sensory left them fainted in exhilaration like their own tribesmen.


    "That''s an actual disadvantage of spiritual link, huh. Got it."


    Shaking his head and piling the elven fishermen together tidily, Priest then waited for Alchemist and Rider''s arrival.


    The skies were vaguely brightening then, and he narrowed his eyes at the distance.


    The sight of the dawning horizon shone before Priest''s vision, the faint orange star hence leaping out of the water''s surface.


    Priest watched as the not-quite-warm sunlight glinted upon the sea''s surface, refracting the coastal tides into millions of luminous specks. He exhaled and settled down on the beach, relaxing his excessive uptightness for the past half-a-day, as well as his muscles and body that was still tightened until now.


    If it was the past, the fishermen should be working by now¡ªthey would have lively conversations as they took their boats into the sea and spread their nets. Priest knew how they lived, and how comfortable, peaceful and settling such a life was.


    How peaceful.


    Priest enjoyed the tranquility and wished to let his sister live in such a world. Who would not want that? Such a still ocean and a beautiful sight¡­ it was a garden of a world, and anyone would be captivated within.


    And yet such tranquility has no future to speak of.


    Peace and excessive resources would destroy civilization''s will to progress, especially when they have no conflict. They were not ant colonies born to reproduce and propagate themselves, just as they were normal beings who somehow possessed shared spirit.


    "Humans are flawed. To be precise, human flaws are so great that it can''t all be listed with a brief few words."


    Priest could faintly hear a voice¡ªit belonged to his mentor, Joshua van Radcliffe. That powerful Legendary champion had always been so serious when giving lessons, and he never held back from telling his pupil everything in his mind.


    "Humans are selfish, cruel, slaughters each other, has no limit, and because they possess the self-awareness to conquer their own instincts, they could become beastlier than beasts. They could even watch indifferently as others, or even other civilizations died and ended, their hearts unfettered and perhaps even delighted."


    "Humans do not understand other humans, nor would they try to. No one could feel as another, and every individual''s struggle and happiness were their own. Therefore, humankind would envy, compare, discriminate, and hate."


    His mentor''s voice was deep as if it stabbed into the depths of the heart as he unrestrainedly dissected the base evil in humans, and yet his tone was not judgmental.


    After all, it was not judging.


    Indeed, the elves are agile and their tribes united, solving any conflict swiftly. They were intelligent, lively, powerfully adaptable and filled with desire for adventure, a right granted through extended longevity.


    Indeed, the dwarves were stout and strong, their wills so toughened that they would scream even as magma incinerated their flesh. They would repeat workday after workday, never complaining and never bored even after a mountain was emptied.


    Indeed, each race had their unique attributes: The Avian people could fly, the courage in their hearts holding them as they soared. Orcs were stubborn as stone, and if they had resovled themselves, they would not hesitate to strive forward come blades or mountains or fiery seas.


    Halflings, gnomes, avian-people, sauroks, centaurs¡­ Those extinct and those yet to extinct all had something special, their civilizations irreplaceable.


    Only humans have nothing, carrying nothing other than uncountable flaws.


    "Who cares."


    Priest suddenly smiled and looked up at the nine moons in the sky yet to dull. "Though it is not peaceful at all, there is danger in every turn¡ªbut so what?"


    Even when living a world that was not paradise and was filled with torment¡­ even if their minds could not be connected and everyone could not understand the thoughts of others¡­


    Even if everyone was filled with flaws.


    Still, in the end, only humans that have countless flaws, selfishness, indifference, conservativeness, prudence and embodying endless desires¡­


    ¡­were human.


    There is only selflessness with selfishness, passion with indifference. Humans were modest yet vicious, earnest yet cruel.


    It is because we are normal humans, conservative, prudent, selfish and arrogant, and because we live in a world that was not peaceful and filled with strife...


    That was why there are generations after generations of adventurers. Carrying dreams that no one else would know and belonging only to themselves, striding out thus without hesitation toward the distance.

 Chapter 787 World Eater

    In the Void, the Nature''s Magister was conversing softly with her friend, the Legendary beast temporarily named ''Shaggy''.


    Shaggy was a lifeform possessing a collective consciousness which originated from a certain unique world, and one of the Legendary creatures that had arrived at Mycroft when the local Legends were sealing the World Will. But unlike the others holding sinister intent, enmity and attempted to claim the Steel Python''s position, Shaggy had merely come out of sheer curiosity.


    Born as one, one in all. The collective lifeform that in itself symbolized a combination of a world''s entire ecosystem had lived in self-entertainment over a million years and never once took a step out of its own world. However, Mycroft the Steel Python''s call unexpectedly drew the Behemoth''s curiosity, which is why it split a spawn away, travelling through the coldness of the Void to search for the place where the voice originated and its purpose.


    Incidentally, it encountered the Nature''s Magister.


    There was no battle or clash. Since the Nature''s Magister treaded upon the path of ecosphere incarnate as well, the two similar lifeforms quickly came to a mutual understanding. Following a secretive dialogue, the collective being divided part of its child form to follow the Nature''s Magister, aiding her in researching, cultivation and battle¡ªin return, she would have to instruct it in wisdom and knowledge.


    It was the most perfect of win-win situations. Galanoud thus no longer had to feel troubled that here Legendary abilities could only be realized in Mycroft itself since she was essentially in her own world as long as ''Shaggy'' was beside her. For its part, Shaggy had shrugged off its primitive ignorance through contact with Mycroft''s advanced culture and technology, displaying the stalwart abilities of innate Legends.


    There were those who suspected if instructing it had the concealed dangers of rearing a tiger, but the Nature''s Magister never once cared about all that.


    "¡­And?"


    Should they be culling every foreign Legendary being they encounter?


    The champions of Mycroft did not have that much free time.


    Furthermore, Shaggy was no entity like Evil Gods which sole purpose was sheer destruction, nor was it an Abyssal demon which would plunder and invade anything they encounter, nor was it born nemesis of Mycroft civilization.


    For a Legend with kind intentions, they should extend diplomacy where possible, or in the prevent hostility should diplomacy failed. If the day ever came that the Legendary behemoth intended an ambush, it would only be Galanoud''s own blunder alone¡ªwhat right do others have to get a say?


    After the Nature''s Magister was finished, the gigantic spherical behemoth that appeared to be a pile of countless roots, canes, branches and leaves on a single glance began to change its form amidst the Void. Through Galanoud''s aid, it extended six ironwood constructs similar to winged feathers, with rows of emerald razor leaves spread upon it. In the very next moment, the tips of the leaves brimmed with vague Nature Power radiance that shot as if the exhaust port of a rocket, emanating bright jet flames of energy.


    The behemoth thus accelerated exponentially at once, cutting through the borders of thousands of worlds as it pierced dimensional turbulence and starlight as if a green meteor¡ªall of which was an effort just to keep up with that Silver Planet that quietly broke through the thick darkness and tore apart the mist of dimensions.


    "That fellow Joshua. Leaving aside the fact that he ran off so quickly and left me behind, he actually never said a thing since a while ago, and nor did he plan with me about the fight to come¡ªis that being cooperative?! Surely that''s not how you should act even if you would soon fight an Evil God!"


    "Why so serious? It''s not a fight for life and death. We still have backup!"


    Zooming along the trail of the Silver Planet, Galanoud was immeasurably troubled¡ªit was the first time he fought alongside Joshua, and while she was quite expectant at first, she never imagined that Count Radcliffe had such terrible habits in combat and did not possess a single consciousness of working together. After sensing the Evil God and the presence of unusual worlds, he had darted away at full speed, leaving her, an ally, behind.


    If not for her own considerable top speed, she could well have been abandoned entirely¡­ there was little wonder why when she talked to Nostradamus, the mage would keep shaking his head or even sigh, studying herself with a complicated expression.


    The two Legends were extremely fast after they charged away, and had arrived upon the dimensional region where the Evil God''s presence had been in moments.


    Nevertheless, that was when the Nature''s Magister noticed that the Silver Planet up front had stopped and ceased advancing. That pause was so abrupt, and yet the Silver Planet that embodied such great mass could instantly turn motionless from such rapid momentum as if having gotten used to it.


    "What is it?"


    Galanoud hurriedly got the Behemoth to slow down, but unlike Joshua, the Nature''s Magister could not swiftly stop herself at full speed. When Shaggy finally paused, she had moved past the Silver Planet.


    That was also precisely why Galanoud understood why Joshua suddenly stopped advancing.


    ***


    It was the world before them.


    Their location at the edge of the galaxy was where the stars dimmed, at the edge of a spiral arm and the furthest place from the center of the spiraling galaxy. However, if a single dimensional region at the heart of the galaxy hosted perhaps hundreds of worlds, there was only a dozen here within the same distance, perhaps even less.


    "By the spirit of all that lives¡­"


    And now, Galanoud could not help gasping in awe at those dozen worlds that floated in the Void. In truth, with her ability, she could have long since turned herself into ''all that lives'' and become their spirit, and if she be willing, a new deity of Nature. Even so, with her many years of experience, she could not help gasping in wonder here.


    Before her were a dozen utterly dark worlds with no radiance.


    There were massive mists of matter fragments wafting amidst the darkness of the Void, just as there were halos resembling orbital rings composed entirely out of such fragments around those darkened worlds. A tinge of fluctuation was also distinct over them, while sparks of energy danced within, drawing fluctuating radiance.


    One of the worlds, which appeared have been too severely devastated that the gap upon its Barrier had not been restored, was spilling substantial crushed matter from that dark gap, just like a river of substances which streamed along the Void.


    Galanoud slowly returned beside the Silver Planet, watching at the utterly devastated and deathly worlds before turning her head. "Found anything?"


    "It''s Void Behemoths."


    The dark-haired figure who stood upon the Silver Planet did not open his mouth, but a greater and more stirring voice echoed from around the star itself. It was the voice of Joshua''s true form, with veins of Steel Strength sweeping across the surrounding Void as if radar that determines the condition of every world.


    Nonetheless, it was precisely why Joshua''s voice became more oppressive and deeper. "Many Void Behemoths came here as a group, and these worlds are what remains after their feeding¡­ Damn it, I actually never sensed that these ones aren''t normal!"


    Leaving aside the Multiverse, Joshua was confident that none in the galaxy where Mycroft was could clearly different between worlds and Void Behemoths. Be that as it may, it was the Nature''s Magister who reacted quicker than him this time, which made the warrior''s heart sank and himself more alert about the origins of those unusual Void Behemoths.


    The Silver Planet moved forward slowly, approaching the worlds around it. In terms of sizes, even the smallest world was much larger than the Silver Planet. On the other hand, when it came to mass, the smaller worlds were now beginning to waft towards Joshua.


    Still, Joshua paid such things no heed. He was now using his full power to observe the Void with Steel Strength vision as well as the inside of worlds. Soon, he withdrew his gaze, and though his expression improved, it remained cold and dark.


    "There''s no longer life in those worlds."


    The Nature''s Magister said quietly as she finished her own observation as well. "Three were living worlds but with no intelligent civilization, although there were primitive insects and plants¡­ and now completely ruined."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    While worlds would recover and realms consumed by Void Behemoths would not utterly crumble, and in dozen thousands of years be restored into an ordinary world, those perished lives and the primitive ecosystem remained destroyed, and would not be the same even when reborn. The Nature''s Magister certainly found it regretful, and became vigilant about those Void Behemoths of unfathomable number.


    "The edge of the galaxy never had many living worlds in the first place, and no developmental value even if they exited."


    Joshua''s voice was cold and quiet. "These Void Behemoths suddenly appeared and kept advancing toward the Evil God''s location, which presents a huge problem. Furthermore, although these devastated worlds are not of much value, what if they went further into the galaxy and arrived nearby Mycroft?"


    The warrior turned to the world right beside him. There were complex crack patterns on its darkened World Barrier that was without light, and the center of the cracks was a gaping, shattered cavity. It would be incomparably fragile even if it should be restored, with veins of energy sparks swirling around the cavity and emanating the presence of destruction.


    ***


    When it came to devouring worlds, Joshua himself had no right to accuse the Void Behemoths. Since the warrior and the many Legendary champions of Mycroft had discussed the issue of ''fight or flight'', he resolved to improve as fast as he could.


    In return, Joshua freed himself from his own restraint partially, and began to search and devour planetary cores of dead worlds that had lost virtually all energy and lingered two hundred degrees beneath.


    It was nothing as glorious as extracting skies and land or gathering air and dirt. What he did was precisely devouring heaven and earth at its clearest definition¡ªJoshua had torn apart continents, emptied lithospheres and drew out world cores from planets, and took possession of their mass as if having a cake. That was how he improved so unbelievably quickly.


    There was a divide between Legends, predetermined when each champion selected their path of improvement.


    In terms of the intricacy of runes and crafting spells, a hundred Joshuas would never compare to one Barnil. He would even require a handicap of the mage using a single hand from looking to wretched.


    In terms of spiritual cultivation and profound study into the mind, William the Wandering Poet who usually appeared with scholarly frailness could be a mentor for every person living on Mycroft in that discipline.


    The Nature''s Magister herself could alter and create life as she wished. If she would learn to say something like ''Let there be light'', she could simply become a god in an inferior civilization.


    Although Israel had not displayed his full power since becoming power and due to severe wounds, his ability could allegedly alter reality.


    The Sacred Swordsman, Murloc High Priest, elderly pontiff, divine dwarven craftsman¡­ Every Legend had extraordinary ability that crushed all things, even dimensional worlds. They could become many things, and nothing escapes them¡­ but they all shared the same weakness.


    They had been excessively narrow in vision.


    Due to the dimensional turbulences wrought by dimensional anomalies, the world of Mycroft remained an independent frame of reference before Starfall Year 831. Other worlds could hardly enter it, just as they themselves could hardly leave. They only had contact with several nearer realms and Abysses, a narrowness of sight that inevitably affect the vision of most Legends. Therefore, when they selected their respective paths, they would unwittingly hold themselves within the boundary of ''one world'' and ''human perception''.


    The Sacred Swordsman''s two-dimensional Holy Blade could seal even World Will, but how long did his blade extended? Would it cover an entire continent? Although even gods would have to fear the pontiff''s lightspeed domain, how far could it reach? Could it enshroud a world?


    Vahina the Eastern Sea Sage could transition between soul, substance and energy, wielding an endless source of energy. But how long would it take for her power to destroy a world?


    Joshua, however, was different.


    The warrior inhaled once in the Void.


    A massive vortex appeared at once with the Silver Planet at its center. The matter fragments that had been floating around the dead worlds thus began to move towards him as if leaves in an oceanic swirl, while the colossal orbital rings began to crumbled into streams of accretion disk that encircled the Silver Planet.


    Meanwhile, the worlds which cavities had yet to close itself ejected substantial streams of matter. As the gaps thus swiftly recombined, it lost much substance again, all of which became Joshua''s food, Steel Strength shroud that floated around the Silver Planet.


    Unlike Legendary champions such as them, Joshua just had to breathe in order to destroy life upon a world and its surface.


    Such was the ''devastation'' he gained by abandoning all that was subtle.


    "Go, Galanoud. Compared to Evil Gods, Void Behemoth are mere Natural calamity."


    Consuming every fragment of matter scattered around him, Joshua looked up at the other side of the Void. "We should differentiate between apocalypse and calamity¡ªwe''re almost there."


    His devouring of matter, even worlds was far more ridiculous than Void Behemoths, which was why the warrior had no right to criticize them. Even so, it did not mean that they were encouraged to destroy three living worlds, for each case was distinct and must be judged separately.


    "¡­very well."


    Astonished by the terrible ability Joshua displayed, the Nature''s Magister pursed her lips as if thinking, but soon abruptly turned, her expression solemn.


    "Joshua, the Chaotic presence of the Evil God is getting stronger!"


    ***


    "Great Khan, the World Eater''s presence is getting stronger!"

 Chapter 788 The Lost Forerunners

    Within the white Starherder Court, the eight-legged fungus bent all four knees and half-knelt, even as towering fungi pillars emanated spectrum of varying colors. As noisy sound frequencies rippled, it spoke nervously, If this continues, the World Eater''s awakening may come quicker than we imagined!"


    At those words, Kumocinda declared without hesitation, "I volunteer to lead the First Behemoth and reach the location of the World Eater, and delay its awakening!"


    "One Behemoth means nothing, Kumocinda. One Star-eater Behemoth could never hope to obstruct an unawakened World Eater."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    The Great Khan''s voice rang with a thousand echoes, while Kumocinda, who appeared to already have expected that reply, continued sonorously, "I am aware, Great Khan. Therefore, I appeal that the ''Star Chain'' that shackles the First Behemoth be unlocked, and that World Zero-One would be temporarily moved onto another Behemoth."


    "Unlock the Star Chain and have the Behemoths feed upon one or two worlds, hence allowing them to temporarily recover their full forms. That way, I could control the First Behemoth and briefly subjugate the World Eater from awakening, just as our Fleet could composedly prepare for both those unknown beings and the chance to utterly slay that World Eater!"


    Though World Eaters were powerful, they could be repelled¡ªthere would always be some civilizations which could chase them off, and while the Starherders were not so powerful, suppressing a weakened World Eater would pose no issue.


    That was why Kumocinda was willing to take the risk.


    The Great Khan did not answer but appeared to be considering the suggestion of its subordinating monarch. At the center of the Court, warped Spiritual Void throbbed as if about to come to a decision.


    But abruptly, shrill alarms interrupted their conversation.


    "Highest alert! The unknown masses temporarily named ''Silver Star'' and ''Green Star'' had suddenly accelerated and are rapidly approaching! Highest Alert! Silver Star and Green Star''s speed is five point two five times of the Fleet''s average speed! Estimated contact in ninety-three Sinas (approximately three minutes)!"


    The urgent alarms rang without ceasing, leaving the interior of the Court in an uproar as well. Kuomcinda could not hear the Great Khan''s reply, but knew that its risky move was impossible now.


    Both the sealed World Eater that was awakening and the unknown threat of the Lost Galaxy were things the Starherders had to stay vigilant of. It could even be said that when compared to their archnemesis the World Eater, those unknown threats of unknown intentions were worth more of their alertness.


    Furthermore, was their acceleration a bid to bombard their Fleet formation or to hurry toward the World Eater?


    Kumocinda did not know, but the entire World Fleet having assumed defensive formations and bracing for the collision.


    Soon, after ninety Sinas, it realized the intentions of the Silver and Green Stars.


    ***


    In the Void, the massive World Fleet was rapidly advancing. Void Behemoths in the form of giant crabs swayed their eight appendages to quickly move through the Void¡ªspace was their ripples and gravity their paddles, and they hence cut through dimensional turbulences and carried worlds forward.


    It was then that the two stars, one green and one silver appeared to their rear, and approached swiftly at a speed that far outruns the fleet.


    "Prepare countermeasures!"


    The Behemoths closed ranks. Stalwart gravity shield comparable to World Barriers were manifesting distinctly, and the rear half of the entire fleet form a semi-spherical beehive network¡ªthe tough barrier would stop most world-devastating impact, having ensured the safety of the Starherders countless times.


    However, neither Silver Star nor Green Star had any intention of crashing into the World Fleet. They simply sped away, streaking past the Fleet indifferently past their right flank.


    It appears that they were not hostiles.


    Kumocinda sighed in relief at the sight. Although it was still unsure of their origins, the Stars were probably beings native to the Lost Galaxy and resembling Void behemoths, and their intentions was to attack the World Eater.


    However, just as that though flash through Kumocinda''s mind, a clip suddenly flashed in the display within the Court: A black-haired man stood upon the Silver Star, his cold, icy gaze visible as he turned toward them.


    The eight-legged fungus could hardly understand the meaning behind human facial expression. For their race, mood was represented by the fungal cap on top of their heads that flashed in various spectrum, just as spiritual ripples and machine frequency completely conveyed the meaning of languages. Their sensory organs were not even eyes¡ªlogically speaking, they would not understand gaze for they did not even understood what ''eyes'' were. To them, humans were indescribable monsters.


    But somehow, Kumocinda understood much from its gaze¡­ It was ignoring, indifferent, threatening, as well as various clear emotions and warning.


    "Intelligent beings!" The First King of the Akasha exclaimed in unimaginable surprise. "Intelligent beings native to the Lost Galaxy, and Star Eater Class at that! How could they move so quickly? We never detected any nearby civilized worlds!"


    This was clearly the Lost Darkened Galaxy. Those few local who had accidentally teleported into the Akasha notwithstanding since their tools may have been left by the ancient empire of their forebears, but would intelligent Star Eater beings have appeared so quickly?


    "And¡­ why are they so powerful?"


    Kumocinda watched as the two Stars vanished in the distant Void and mumbled bewilderedly. "Legend has it that it is absolutely impossible for such a powerful presence in the Lost Galaxy¡­ why else would there be not a single creature venturing outside in the past twelve thousand years?"


    ***


    In contrast to Kumocinda''s loss of composure, the Great Khan did not say much.


    For it knew far more than Kumocinda did.


    The full name of the Lost Galaxy was the ''The Galaxy of the Lost Forerunners''.


    Twelve thousand years ago, a great disaster had befallen the Multiverse. Most races that now flourished in the same Multiverse were unable to know the truth of that disaster for most of their civilizations were barely sprouting then¡ªthey were therefore the second wave of intelligent civilization that naturally appeared, which both allowed them to escape the disaster and kept them unaware of that situation.


    At the time, presently flourishing empires were still toying with stone tools, majestic civilizations had yet to build languages, with some latently developing races not even knowing the way of the flame. However, in that same era, ancient pioneering civilizations had already begun to explore the Void, their massive fleets influencing planetary orbits while their champions created worlds and all things. The galaxy they resided within was the center of the Multiverse, although it was in fact the center of the Multiverse. They pridefully patrolled each spiral arm of the galaxy, assimilating all that they see within their borders.


    All was prosperity and thriving as if oil to fire. The brilliance of the pioneering civilization shone upon countless races, blessing countless primitive lifeforms with wisdom and spreading the seeds to every single spot. Without the pioneering civilization''s spreading of seeds and nurturing, the races in the present-day Multiverse would have needed dozens of millennia to slowly develop their own civilization¡ªeven if the pioneering civilization themselves did not mind, their name and legend would still flow amidst the Multiverse.


    Be that as it may, in a certain unknown moment in that era of prosperity, an indescribable disaster suddenly occurred in the galaxy at the center of the Multiverse.


    Infinite light enshrouded the entire Multiverse in a split second and vanished. Endless civilizations saw that light appeared and then dimmed, and after that, endless darkness appeared from the unknown, sealing the center of the Multiverse.


    Innumerable World Eaters thus appeared, consuming worlds and civilizations as a war that involved dozens of thousands of realms ignited, just as curtains fall came without anyone knowing.


    Thus, after everything, the stars dimmed as the dimensions shifted in unthinkable measures. In that ancient era when the second-generation civilizations could barely step out into the starry skies, the form of all things had changed, and the former galaxy at the center of the Multiverse became a thing of legends, becoming a dark zone, a Lost Galaxy at the edge of the Multiverse.


    Just as the pioneering civilizations that once boasted splendor became the civilization of the Lost Forerunners.


    What was once the axis of the Multiverse was now a forbidden, barren place that existed only in legends and myths, recorded only in the smallest of notes in the most ancient of texts and tablets.


    And the twelve thousand years was actually a mere imaginary number.


    In truth, no civilization could precisely describe the active period of the Forerunners Civilization¡ª


    But now, the Starherders found that galaxy.


    The Lost Galaxy, wandering the very edge of the Multiverse. Quite simply, the earliest text recorded it to be twelve thousand years ago, and before that was a long, dark period. No civilization could have strode out into the Void then, to find the relics of the Forerunners Civilization.


    The Great Khan never imagined that civilizations would existe within the Lost Galaxy¡ªlegends had it that the war between the forebears and the World Eaters had destroyed all things, and that vast vacuum region devoid of all matter was the outcome of that war.


    If there were indeed survivors from the civilization of their forebears, they could well have recovered and left the galaxy after roughly ten thousand or up to thirty thousand years, and the reality was that they did not. The ancient civilization of their ancestors had definitely been wiped out, and even if some of their bloodlines lived, they may have become primitive beings that had to rebuild civilization from nothing.


    Even if, like before, several native beings wielding Star Eater-class enchantments arrived within the World Fleet, the Great Khan did not believe that those enchantments were the natives own work, but relics inherited from their preceding civilization. After all, they could have headed anywhere they wanted with such power¡ªwould they have huddled themselves within a devastated galaxy?


    According to normal logic, such a hypothesis would absolutely have been right.


    The existence of Extraordinary individuals tends to destroy most ''logic''.


    ''Perhaps we were all wrong.''


    It thought thus, releasing a wave of high frequency spiritual waves into the Spiritual Void. "Everything is much more complicated than we imagined."

 Chapter 789 Exactly Why

    Inside the unknown world.


    Priest was sitting beside Sol in a corner of Hub Accrafa, both of them having panting as if exhausted canines.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "It''s too tiring¡­ never thought that the elves are no lighter than humans even if every single one them appeared slender!"


    Priest was a Gold-tier warrior. Even if his ascension was recent and had arm strength in the units of ten tons, he was not merely attacking with a simple burst of strength with the force of a few dozen tons, but maintaining that output as he carried dozens of elves in the air and flew a dozen miles.


    Flying was nothing to Gold-tier champions, but that was limited to him flying alone. When he carried someone else, or to be precise carried a whole bunch of people along for such a long distance, it still somewhat exceeded Priest''s ability.


    After all, he was a warrior, not a rider or a flying car.


    "At least they''re all inside now. Never thought that we could actually do this!"


    Beside him, Sol reached out and grasped Priest shoulder''s with a grin. "You''re great," she said cheerfully, "I''m almost dead right after putting one person in the hall."


    "It should be alright¡­" Priest could clearly smell the fragrance of the elven girl and appeared rather uncomfortable. Although he attempted to escape, he soon gave up on trying to shrug off Sol''s hand.


    "What, is there anything else?" Rider asked casually.


    On the other side, the other four members of the Elite Party who had arranged the elves approached, and Priest hurriedly stood up in return. "There''s nothing else actually," he said, shaking his head after considering things for a moment. "All the elves are safely tucked away, I''ve activated Hub Accrafa''s defensive systems and transmitted the signals. We''ve done all we could¡ªif the Evil God soon awakens, we could only pray that the Hub holds on since we lack countermeasures, or that the champions of Mycroft would come to aid us."


    At that, the chamber fell silent.


    Priest was right. It was their limit as Gold-tiers, and while there were seven to eight other similar elven tribes in this world, saving the Overwatch tribe had already left them half dead and used up all the time they had. The tremors beyond were ever distinct, and Clergy could see distant peaks abruptly rising, just as colossal giant tentacle silhouettes danced in the distance¡ªsigns that the Evil God beneath the land was reviving.


    "Aren''t we a little unlucky?"


    Rider could not help recollecting. "For the record, we encountered Black Fog in World Zero One, a Legendary hostile aberration when we were still Silver, and then there was no lack of wild Gold-tier monsters and Supreme-tier overlords. Now that we''ve risen to Gold, we run into an Evil God at once¡ªI think¡­ Mmph?"


    "Stop thinking!"


    Both Caster and Clergy had simultaneously launched ''Hardened Tongue'' and ''Word of Truth: Seal'' at Rider, just as Alchemist warningly drew out a dangerous-looking test tube of black potion, gesturing at Rider that he could force feed him with it.


    "Either way, let''s wait. We''ve weathered many a difficult situation¡ªeven if this is the most threatening one, it''s the least worrying too."


    Priest did not deal a blow to morale¡ªhe merely rubbed his forehead tiredly and smiled bitterly. "At least Hub Accrafa and the nine moons have suppression capacity, and records stated that it''s not the first time the Evil God rampaged. Perhaps it may hold on?"


    That being said, Priest himself did not hold out much hope. The Evil God''s rampage this time could be a final struggle before death, for its resistance was of a power far beyond those ever recorded¡­ if reinforcements did not come, fortune does not favor them.


    Still, hope was there.


    Priest looked at Sol, who was smiling innocently beside him. It was utter fortune that the elven girl who was not far from death could be freed from the corruption and torment of Otherworld Blight, and certainly why she could smile so happily.


    At the moment, Sol''s lethal wounds of Chaos had mostly vanished. Even if part of it stubbornly remained on her back, it could be purified if they could return to the world of Mycroft¡­ Like Sol, the entire Overwatch tribe could be cleansed.


    At least, it was not the worst-case scenario.


    Priest could not help smiling at the thought.


    Waiting, and holding on to hope. That was the last thing the Elite Party could do.


    ***


    Outside the unknown world.


    The darting Silver Star and the Green Star arrived outside a small, black and deathly world.


    After using all strength to chase after Joshua''s, the Nature''s Magister soothed her tired Legendary behemoth with a tinge of heartache. At the same time, she pointed with certainty at the mundane, typical world, a hint of suspicion on his face. "Weird. I''m actually picking up some elven scent."


    Joshua said nothing. He gazed at the outer layer of the world with his Steel Strength Vision fully opened, seemingly intending to see through the World Barrier but without any effect.


    Something similar to the Black Fog''s Black Form defense, the warrior thought.


    The champions of Mycroft''s civilization who recently fought the Black Fog''s main body all understood that the Black Form meant a presence that could absorb all energy and photon movement. When blacked by Black Form, all energy, even light would be inescapable, absorbed in its entirety.


    A defensive system similar to black holes.


    Although it resembled a dead world in appearance, its interior was not so. Only radiant energy emanating from inside the world were entirely pulled by the outer layer of the Black Form, isolating all distress signals or even Steel Strength information, severing all contact in an out.


    In theory, even Chaos presence would not escape, which is why the Evil God of Wither''s power could have weakened the Black Form, thereby creating a gap in the flawless information blockage, allowing Chaos presence to transmit out.


    "This is you seeking your own death. Even I would not have found this unremarkable world in centuries otherwise."


    Joshua could not help smiling, but his expression recovered soon after. The warrior then turned to Galanoud, "Your Eminence. Could you break this barrier?"


    "Of course, but it would take some time."


    The Nature''s Magister naturally would not refuse. She understood Joshua''s intention and turned towards the Void behind him, frowning. "Don''t be reckless, you."


    They had darted right past more than twenty Void Behemoths¡ªwhich meant more than twenty Legends, more than all of the Legends on Mycroft added up. Of course, those Void Behemoths were not adults that were millions of years old, and at most a few thousand, if not a ten or twenty thousand years. Those Behemoths appeared to be carrying something unusual and burdening as well, therefore leaving them unable to display their full power, with a single Mycroft Legend probably able to defeat all of them single-handedly.


    Nonetheless, those were Void Behemoths, and they did witness the outcome of their rampage over the galaxy. There were many worlds destroyed, resembling grass plains devoured into barrenness by mountain goats¡ªand Joshua was about to fight them alone.


    It was truly crazy.


    "It''s an unknown civilization," Joshua said calmly in response. He was more aware than the Nature''s Magister that those Behemoths were clearly altered by a certain intelligent civilization. That was why there was a change of presence, preventing him from making any distinction between them and the world.


    But whether that civilization was friend or foe, good or evil, none knew. They could be here to free the Evil God or, like them, attempt to kill it when it was weakened, and their abrupt appearance was shrouded in mist.


    However, according to how that civilization had unsympathetically destroyed several worlds for the Void Behemoths to absorb a little organic substance, Joshua was not willing to trust them. In the very least, he was unwilling to let one civilization be a bystander when he fought an Evil God, and was reluctant to trust in any kindness from those cold-hearted beings.


    Time passed. According to Joshua''s estimation, in three minutes and twenty-seven seconds, the civilization which rode on the fleet of Void Behemoths shone as if a world within the Void.


    "Twenty-seven Void Behemoths¡­ if that''s the civilization''s depth, it''s sub-par."


    The warrior sneered at the very thought, his gaze spread rather distractedly at the deepest parts of the Void as he recollected a moment long past.


    Or perhaps a recent past.


    ***


    Nine years ago, he was but an ordinary Earthling brooding over how he should pass his boring time.


    Nine years later, he was now amongst the select few Legends, the most powerful individuals of Mycroft.


    Worlds, Evil Gods and the borders of the galaxies were in his hands, and he thought nothing of a swarm of Void Behemoth.


    "Galanoud. You''ve asked me before why I was always so serious¡ªI''m not actually serious, but just enjoying everything to the point I''ve forgotten to convey my delight."


    Joshua said quietly, closed his eyes and began to muster his strength.


    Indeed, the warrior enjoyed that life very much.


    If he had not transcended, the former top martial artist would have basked upon the mundaneness of his mundane time.


    He would continue his martial arts dojo and guide several apprentices he would have found from who-knows-where, gaming and occasionally going out to drink with friends. He might even get a wife in the future, have a few children as his stomach bloated and his muscles softened, passing the four seasons in the calm, setting sun.


    But Joshua van Radcliffe had already refused that possibility.


    Perhaps fate, or the Sage or some mysterious being had prepared a path and future that was filled with trials and tribulations, shouldering fate of worlds after worlds. It was filled with danger, and each step was considerably painful.


    That was the exact same thing for civilizations such as the Starfall Era that struggled to step out of the ruins they were left with, as well as that unknown civilization which rode Void Behemoths across the galaxy, or just like himself.


    At present, the Great Khan was watching the black world as the World Fleet approached it without stopping, as well as the Silver Star that stood in front of it, blocking the advance of the Fleet.


    At present, in Hub Accrafa, the Elite Party and Sol were pointing at the skies in surprise, at the veins of dark green radiance of Nature which slowly appeared over the highest point in the skies.


    At present, in the depths of the black world, a warped and evil being was howling in rage and wailing.


    Joshua opened his eyes. Dark red light flashed beneath raging silver radiance.


    Boom! Beneath the warrior''s feet, his silver planetary true form promptly throbbed and transformed. Neutron star substance, the sturdiest substance of the observable universe shifted visibly under the will of one man, Steel strong enough to level planets shaped into a tremendous fist that could stir dimensions and galaxies.


    For toil, torment and the duty of shouldering of everything, for a man''s oath and resolve to become powerful.


    That was exactly why he, having assumed that path, would differ so greatly from the fattening leader of a martial arts dojo who lived on a city on the space expressway.


    "Stop."


    Planets trembled, dimensions twisted.


    The Giant God of Steel stood at the center of the Void, erratic dimensional turbulences that engulfed those dead worlds around them thus revolving around him like planets to a sun. Joshua, who was now an incarnation of a world devouring giant deity stared coolly at the dark Void, towards the World Fleet that slowly decelerated in the distance.


    He extended his hand. Five mountainous fingers straightened as a windstorm of Steel Strength unfurled by his palm. The warrior reached into the heart of the storm, drawing a silver-white great sword from within, the tip of the blade pointed straight ahead and drawing a silver trail over thin air.


    "From here on out, these are Mycroft borders."

 Chapter 790 What Meaning is There

    In the face of the silver trail that formed from Joshua''s streak, the massive World Fleet began to decelerate instinctively in the Void, moving not an ich forward.


    "¦¸ spatial axis shift failure. Behemoth has abruptly ceased advance, could it be a phase displacement organ malfunction?"


    "No, energy core has stopped working!"


    Inside the body of the Void Behemoths, the eight-legged fungi that were responsible for the creatures'' energy logistics and nutrition fell into panic since they did not receive the order to stop. "Warning! Energy out of control in fringe zones! First, Seventh and Forty Second organic outer shell charging circuits heavily damaged!"Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "Energy transference pathway to observation module sealed!"


    "Self-circulating system has ceased functioning, frontal sensory organs damaged¡­ Warning. Due to serious damage, the behemoth''s spiritual ripples are radicalizing, energy output has lost control!"


    "Where are the spiritual soothers? Hurry and calm the Behemoths spirits! Supply team, bring along organic materials for maintenance!"


    Shrill alarms resounded within every chamber inside the Behemoths'' body. At the control room responsible for adjustments, fungi with red caps anxiously checked the errors in the main display screen, while innumerable ordinary ones sped here and there hurriedly in there as well, moving various minerals or organic substances to various spots. They moved like ants in the vast energy circulation piping, helping to calm and restore the Behemoths.


    The eight-legged fungi built their world upon the behemoths'' body, which was precisely why their existences became part of the Void Behemoth¡ªa fundamental cell inside them, in charge of accelerating energy circulation and providing nutrients. Naturally, the body of the Behemoth possessed regeneration capability, but with the help of those eight-legged fungi that formed a mutualism with them, the Behemoths would heal faster than they themselves ever could alone, and were even willing to allow those little creatures to replace them in thought.


    Nonetheless, that was limited to typical situations¡­ soon, the recovering Behemoths instinctively made the next move.


    "¦¸ spatial axis stabilizing, energy core reactivating¡­ wait."


    One of the fungi that had been in charge of a certain zone and was summarizing the current situation suddenly found an anomaly, and the ripples it released promptly sharpened. "Alert! The Behemoths are not moving forward¡ªthey are retreating!"


    ***


    In the Void.


    The few Void Behemoths leading the World Fleet and faced the Giant Steel God directly had stopped slowing down. Instead, after a brief pause where it was, they began to move back one pace at a time.


    Void Behemoths were creatures after all¡ªnot matter how powerful, brainless or even if they were Void Behemoths, they would evade foes by situations, dodging powerful foes just as they would feel ''fear''.


    Inside the world enshrouded in Black Form, the gradually strengthening Chaos could not scare them. Due to the Chaos presence being weak, it would at most be food for the Void Behemoths that were just a little harder to digest.


    Joshua, on the other hand, was different¡ªhe instilled the fear of death upon those Behemoths.


    "Stop."


    ***


    The Great Khan had kept the Behemoth at the front from retreating and prevented it from disturbing the Fleet''s formation, and then turned to stare up front at the Giant God who was blocking their way to the Black Form world.


    Although it did not understand Mycroft''s common tongue, the other''s meaning was so clear that it was comprehensible even without language¡­ it was the most simple and direct threat of violence that had no hint of concealment.


    ''Do not cross this line''.


    ''Stop right there''.


    ''This is our territory''.


    There would have been nothing other such meanings, and its intelligence was not so low that it could not guess such things.


    ''Funny,'' the Great Khan thought. In the past decades, it had heard such warnings thrown countless times by other civilizations at the Starherder Fleet. Though what they said were different, their tone had been, without exception, meek and powerless¡ªwho could really stop the charge of a dozen Behemoths?


    But this time, things appeared to be different.


    The Steel Giant God that warped the dimensions made the unstoppable Void Behemoths felt terror through his existence alone. That terror had nothing to do with thought or impression, but progressed from the depths of their instincts: the fear of a natural enemy.


    It appeared that the Giant God might truly be able to stop the advance of the Behemoths¡­ Who actually was he?


    Still, the question was quickly answered as soon as it appeared in the Great Khan''s mind.


    Who else could they be?


    They definitely had to be the Forerunners Civilization that survived in the Lost Galaxy for at least twelve thousand years. Only they could possess such terrible ability and arrive so quickly upon the location where Chaos awakened¡ªthey were perhaps the ones who sealed that World Eater.


    "So, the Forerunner Civilization survived¡­"


    Ignoring Kumocinda, which was left gaping and its fungal cap reddened, the Great Khan released a series of mental ripples. "I know that there is exaggeration in legends, just as there would be some truth to it. The Forerunner Civilization might not be as powerful as it was said to be, but they were not wiped out by the World Eaters¡ªbut could their champions had really lived through that unknown war ten thousand years ago?"


    It was common knowledge that escaped most people.


    Furthermore, if they were really survivors, why would that ancient and advanced Forerunner Civilization not head for normal galaxies? Compared to the ruined, dimmed, endlessly wounded and broken galaxy, other galaxies were at least complete even if they had countless flaws.


    Various questions swirled in the Great Khan''s mind, overburdening its already split thoughts. Soon, it realized that it must not keep thinking in that manner¡ªit must be at full strength to face that powerful existence.


    As to why they did not leave this galaxy¡­ they might perhaps have lost that spirit. After the flourishing civilization was left in pieces by the World Eaters and the terrible war had destroyed their homes, their own galaxy had been thrown to the edge of the Multiverse amidst an upheaval unbeknownst to all. After such a massive blow, they would probably no longer think of expansion, and would instead be willing to watch over their paltry lands. Indeed, the Great Khan doubted that they would really remember the technology they possessed during their golden age.


    Tens of thousands of years would have gnawed away upon the wills of those survivors. A desolate galaxy certainly would not trigger the yearning for triumph in those ancient champions, and it would be hundreds and thousands of years before a brand-new civilization birthed upon this galaxy and grow enough to threaten the Forerunner Civilization.


    "Kumocinda. You and the others are now in charge of controlling the Behemoths'' spirit."


    Inside the Starherder Court, the black octopedal fungus was finally jolted from the display screen. He heard a rare, smooth command from the Great Khan, and promptly answered at the top of its voice, "I won''t fail!"


    ***


    An instant later.


    Oom, oom¡ª


    The Startherder Courts drummed softly in spirit in the Akasha upon the backs of all the Behemoths. Veins of powerful soul signatures gradually awakened as if supernovas.


    Somehow, the Great Khan felt a hint of sadness and rage as it watched the Giant God that stood before them, blocking their way to the Black Form star without any intention of backing down.


    Borders¡­ laughable. That prideful word, the mysterious irreverence and defiance.


    The Great Khan remembered its homeland, how the Starherders and itself came to be¡­ the powerful fungus recalled how they had wandered for millennia after their race had lost in the war, recalling the powerful beings that had kept pursuing their tribe, forcing them to stay wafting around the galaxy.


    The Great Khan remembered the power of the World Eaters.


    It was a power that corrupted the galaxy and destroyed worlds, a singular body that could ruin a Void civilization. It was a power that could force countless prideful empires to let go of their pride and aloofness, compelling them to interact and ally unintelligibly with other civilizations and release their prejudices.


    "Too funny¡­ be it you, or the Forerunners¡­"


    ***


    In the dark silence of the Void, Joshua, who had been standing off against World Fleet suddenly heard a clear spiritual ripple. That sound did not come from any of the Behemoths, but from all of them.


    Narrowing his eyes ahead, he saw veins of formless radiance shooting out from the dorsal humps of the twenty or so Void Behemoths. It gathered, shining as a bright white star amidst the background of the starry skies, spreading towards all directions before condensing into a fix form, a giant frame of light.


    Oom¡ªthe sharp noise unfurled in the quiet Void. As the powerful soul illumination gathered, a pale-white but study crab pincer reached out from within, singular but more massive than a real Void Behemoth, not to mention the other eight claws that formed later, and its shell harder than a fortress.


    It was a crab-shaped Void Behemoth, but one composed entirely of spirit and soul. Its form eclipsed the entire World Fleet, its pincers appearing able to sever worlds when clenched.


    Everything happened in a split second, and in that split second, the unnamed champion known by its subjects as the Great Khan became as large as a world. its spiritual ripples filled the entire dimensional region, heading even towards other directions of the galaxy.


    "The World Eaters blankets the worlds, devouring the stars¡ªwhat meaning does your so-called borders have to this cruel Multiverse!"


    With those words, amidst terrible spatial warping, the Behemoth did not hesitate to step beyond the silver trail that Joshua had carved. Then, as if a white star that had lost control, it crashed towards the silver Giant God, embodying unstoppable profound power.


    The awakening of the World Eaters was absolutely not a responsibility a single civilization could shoulder. If you wish to fight it alone¡­ Prove your power!


    "You wish to test my ability?"


    On the other side of the Void, seemingly feeling his opponent''s clear intention for a fight to the death, Joshua narrowed his eyes at the behemoth that was ten times bigger than his Giant God form. Putting down the great sword in his hand, he reverted it to pure silver mist.


    "What a coincidence. I thought so too."


    Joshua clenched his fist. Red-black stripes of light began to extend on the other side of his hand.


    ''I would like to know as well what right do you, bastards who devoured worlds without restraint, have to face the Evil Gods!''


    In the very next instant, dimensional turbulence raged. As the Nature''s Magister looked on helplessly from behind, Joshua strode out, his body turning into a Void storm that stirs all, bellowing as it raged at the Behemoth!


    Two specks of light, as dazzling as stars, one large one lesser collider.


    Then came supernova radiance.


    Within that powerful light that enshrouded everything, the Behemoth silently flailed its gigantic pincers, a weapon that could bend space through its mass alone, pounding it down upon Joshua like a falling moon.


    Joshua, however, had no intention to dodge. As the pincer crashed down upon it, his two right hands stretched backward in a straight posture just like bow being pulled as far as it could, and its two steel fists shot out like a meteor!


    As the two fists swung out as a double uppercut, it carried peerless momentum and mass as if two hurricanes that swirled at opposite directions, crushing everything before it with unimaginable gravity. The steel fists that could break half a continent thus struck the giant pincer without any disadvantage. Joshua, who appeared a dozen times smaller did not dull in comparison compared to the Behemoth, even lifting the monster''s body slightly with the power from his strike!


    "So heavy!"


    Both were sent backward by their respective power. The Great Khan withdrew its pincer from the shock¡ªthe soul form it had manifested through spirit condensation wielded solid mass, and in defense alone, it could well be more powerful than Void Behemoths.


    A dense, net-shaped energy barrier distinctly covered the pincer that collided against Joshua''s fists. It was the Great Khan''s own spirit shield that held a toughness certain smaller World Barriers could never compare against¡ªbut now, that layer of protection was almost shattered, just as the giant fist behind the barrier was filled with gaps and ruptures, now healing rapidly.


    "Such density¡­"


    The Great Khan appeared to be considering something. But on the other side, an intimidating presence crashed towards him and interrupted its analysis.


    "Alright¡ª"


    Joshua, testing the endurance of the opponent''s defensive shield and his own actual ability, raised his right hand without a care. His eyes widened, with dark-red radiance flashing under silver radiance, and apart from the engine that operated visibly by the Giant God''s chest, the warrior''s shoulders also shown at two incandescent spots.


    The opponent was strong¡ªbut not as strong as Joshua''s fist!


    Triple engines activated simultaneously. Incomparable presence unfurled away from Joshua, as if the most deeply rooted intent to kill and terror pervaded the Void from the bottom of the Abyss. Every eight-legged fungi thus trembled in fear¡ªin that very moment, even the Behemoths that fed on worlds were barely stopped from fleeing, restrained by the King of the Akasha and paralyzed from fear. For they knew that they could only feed upon worlds as if it was an egg, and yet the man would grill them in any style possible as if cooking crab.


    Bzzt¡ªGlug¡ªthe sharp sound of electromagnetic pulse echoed. Joshua felt two miniature neutron stars that whirled at seventy-two hundred times per second rapidly unleashing massive electromagnetic flow, a terrible power that the warrior converted into a profound force of electromagnetism shift. Then, with his two arms as a pathway, charging a power that exceeded fifty percent lightspeed, capable of destroying all things.


    "Careful," Joshua said as if hinting and reluctant to directly kill his opponent. "I would shatter you and your shield with my next punch."


    "Don''t die."

 Chapter 791 More Frightening than Chaos

    The Great Khan could not hear Joshua.


    Still, it would not comprehend his words if it did, and there was no purpose even if it could.


    When it noticed that two more unbelievable luminous dots of energy shone upon the body of that intimidating silver Giant God, emanating terribly powerful electromagnetic radiation. The Great Khan knew at once that a blast far beyond the one before was coming. He truly felt threatened from that strike, which was why it did not delay in gathering all its strength to form its strongest defense.


    The Starherders were a race that commanded Void Behemoths and had them carry their world upon their backs, possessing the one of the most profound worlds shaping technology in the Multiverse as well as powerful soul and magical skill. The Great Khan, who was the greatest amongst the Starherders, certainly embodied power that surpassed all those eight-legged fungi.


    As space warped with a ear-piercing sound that could only be heard by individuals with supernatural senses, the Void Crab began to tear everything before it with its sturdy pincers, creating dense spatial pits with its own mass, each of which were filled with near solid magical energy¡ªin less than a second, the Great Khan had create a thin ''world'' and ''World Barrier'' before itself, with space as a base.


    That world was simple and small, and a single thin base layer apart from the World Barrier. If such a world truly existed in the Multiverse, its inhabitants would be the same like ants¡ªnever to know the concept of three dimensions even if they lived in it. That world that was made temporarily to be instantly destroyed was essentially a tough shield, and to pierce it required the power to break a world.


    However, that moment was too long.


    When the Great Khan had finally created that world, it no longer had the time to do anything else, which appeared intent on: such as augmenting the World Barrier and inscribe runic defenses upon it. It was stopped halfway through, however, and naturally not deliberately¡ªexceedingly violent energy blast ceased all enchantment, and in no time at all, the Great Khan could see endless light shooting out of the Giant Steel God, turning into vast blue light in the Great Khan''s senses the moment it appeared.


    Blueshift phenomenon.


    Everything was too late when it saw the light of shortened wavelength. As the Great Khan subconsciously set up a defense for the World Fleet behind itself and not attack preemptively, it had lost all chance to attack or counterattack, along with any possibility of victory.


    For it saw a gigantic fist that could break worlds and all things.


    Because Joshua''s punch that swung out in thirty percent lightspeed at arrived.


    Boom!


    The Steel Fist that could shatter planets easily broke the Great Khan''s World Barrier into pieces, reforming warped space. The mere swinging of that giant fist wielded peerless, great force that dragged a trail akin to a ditch in dimensions. Every being behind Joshua could only see a blinding red light, and conversely, all the World Fleet saw was a dazzling blue light.


    With two miniature pulsars at his shoulders acting as cores providing electromagnetic force, but the tremendous force on that fist would only accelerate by thirty percent even when charging. Even so, it could break all things amongst the world.


    The sheer momentum of the punch did not decrease after breaking the World Barrier, and directly splintered the Great Khan''s soul shield as well, and viciously struck the Void Crab''s two pincers. The violent power easily dented the spiritual body that was sturdier than any alloy, cracking it as massive gaps appeared over the pincers, tearing it off the Great Khan''s body.


    Boom!


    Even if the Void was vacuum, a great rumbling could be heard¡ªthe sound of flesh turning into smudge and bone breaking all resounded for one instant. The Great Khan could feel its pincers disappearing, while its entire crab body rolled like a bowling ball backward. Still, its shell, thick like a fortress, blocked the last shockwaves from that lightspeed punch and kept its entire body from breaking.


    Without hesitation, after a short moment to gather its breath, Joshua once again stepped upon the Void. He ignored the World Fleet that was trembling in a corner or the Void Behemoths that used their pincers to cover their own faces and pretend they did not see him, instead quickly darting towards where the Great Khan was sent flying.


    Bang, bang, bang! Heavy but rapid reverberations echoed. It was the sound of dead worlds floating in the Void being used as stepping stones as the warrior accelerated¡ªsome were massive enough to easily absorb the warrior''s trampling, and some so small that Joshua''s full-power step would kick them out of their orbit and happily waft towards other directions. Joshua''s figure vanished amidst the raging dimensional turbulence, and when he appeared again, he was already right in front of the Great Khan, who had stopped rolling.


    There were large worlds and small worlds, with only a single ocean and a continent, or just one continent with a huge pool in its middle. In terms of size, those worlds were one or two times larger than Joshua at present, and lesser in terms of mass.


    Larger worlds were those like the Mycroft continent, having a vast ocean and multiple continents, even having demiplanes and other tributary worlds. Such a world was ten or hundred times the size of small worlds, but the Great Khan''s form was comparable to them.


    Larger worlds would have satellites and planetary systems, even a smaller galaxy. Such worlds had boundless edges even in the Void, but they were few, and were only found at the center of galaxies. The larger ones were resembled Stellaris or even a singular universe, or was very much one.


    The world was so vast and grand, therefore when Extraordinary individuals obtained power comparable to worlds, they would never be struck down with one blow.


    Though maimed from that single strike, the Great khan had no intention to surrender. It could tell that that move from Joshua needed time to charge and could only be used once in some time, just as it did not play its own trump card despite being grievously injured. Naturally, their battle was not one of life and death, and by now both sides have to admit that their opponents have the power to seal the Evil God.


    Still, truth be told, would it end so simply with the fight having unraveled to such a state?


    ''Have to let them know my power.''


    The same thought appeared in both the Great Khan and Joshua''s mind.


    Therefore, without sparing time for nonsense, Joshua lifted his feet at the defenseless Void Crab, and kicked it down sharply at its head across thin air as if swinging an axe.


    On the other hand, the Great Khan which body was shattered and appeared to have lost all resistance abruptly rose. Its body, filled with cracks instantly turned into gray-white molt that peeled off, just as a whole new crab that was one size smaller but in perfect condition and appeared much more spirited faced it head on!


    The Giant God which had four arms, and radiated blinding light from his shoulders and chests, hence met the Void Crab with two pincers, eight claws and a fortress-thick body in the dimensional turbulence.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the Black Form world.


    The Nature''s Magister, who was racking her mind and using neutralization, assimilation, parsing, shredding and various methods to nullify the isolation seal of that world could not help turning back. The corners of her lips curled as she looked to the distance, where immense light burst intermittently and the dimensions warped.


    "There''s no place for me there¡­"


    Galanoud certainly did not believe herself weaker compared to the Great Khan''s true form that was immeasurably huge. Size was relative, and larger did not mean stronger¡ªshe was confident enough to evade its charge and dispel its world shield, hence unleashing various bacterium erosion or plants, moistening silently to weaken and burn its opponent''s power and keep it occupied.


    Still, the Nature''s Magister estimated that she would have to fight over a few hundred days at least for any advantage to present itself, and hundreds more for signs of victory, the tide would definitely turn more than a few times halfway through as their depth burst out¡­


    Victory or defeat would at least take seven to eight years.


    By then, the Evil God could have freed itself, or even sealed by someone else.


    The progress of the battle notwithstanding, there were certain other things the Nature''s Magister felt helpless about¡ªjust like the tremendous shockwaves from Joshua''s fight that simply does not allow allies supporting him.


    Now wonder Nostradamus always had that expression on his face, for what else could he do? Count Radliffe was simply not someone to fight side-by-side with unless someone wanted to experience friendly fire along with enemy fire. Furthermore, would his mass not shift every attack onto himself? It teasingly and compulsorily ignores ally or foe.


    "Looks like he has the advantage¡­"


    Through the energy signatures and the margins of distortion in the Void, the Nature''s Magister could clearly sense who was controlling the tide. There was no question that Count Radcliffe, whose ability improved once more could hold down the enemy¡ªeven if the Great Khan''s energy signature was not weaker but a few times that of Joshua''s, the colossal Void Crab which had to protect the World Fleet would never triumph against that man in terms of power density and ferocity.


    Galanoud could also feel that the flock of Void Behemoths which had been intimidating and imposing were now sitting in a corner like good children and utterly fearful of passing the silver border. Even as dimensional turbulences occasionally drew some of them involuntarily towards the border, others would hurriedly extend their pincer and hold them amongst their ranks.


    "Fine then, that means not trouble."


    Without disturbance, the Nature''s Magister could quickly disintegrate the Black Form outer layer, and soon thick Nature Power permeated the darkness that completely absorbed and distorted light, entering the realm beyond the Black Form.


    In that very second, the Nature''s Magister sensed the thick, near solid presence of Chaos!


    At the same time, the Chaos sensed the intruding Nature Power from a realm beyond, and swiftly reacted.


    Starting from the depths of the world, endlessly dark presence saturated all of the realm¡ªthe oceans, the continents, the mountains and even the deepest place below islands. In truth, the presence of Chaos was not black, nor was it any color: it was a turbid, indescribable and seemingly carried all shade and ill-intent, soaking the color of a billion years amidst despair and rot. As those abnormal mist arose, they all turned into thick tentacles, canes directed towards the sunlight or serpents driving towards food, extending themselves as much as possible to reach the dark green upon the top of that world.


    The tentacles of Chaos stretched eighty meters above, towering above all mountains of that unknown world. Beneath the illumination of the orange sunlight and the dark green of Nature''s power, they flailed tremendously and spread vast sheets of shadows over the entire world¡­ and that was not the end. Right behind the tentacles, endless unusual forms resembling tree leaves rose from beneath ground, rising and closing at the edge of the silver mountains as if fly traps. As if a squid, a sea anemone or a carnivorous plant, it wrapped around the nine Hubs on the ground along with the many Mother Lifetrees.


    Both the Hubs and the Lifetrees instantly launched their counter offensive. As silver dots of light shone upon various parts of the world, rainbow magical radiance illuminated most of the world just like neon lighting. Soon, however, dozens of massive spirals appeared around the Mother Lifetrees and the various Hubs, and stirring the earth as if water.


    Within the bottom of those spirals, countless thicker Chaos tentacles which out from beneath the world, bounding away, each near ten thousand meters long.


    The tip of those tentacles had oscillation that flashes like smoke, reducing the Hubs and Lifetrees counterattack into nothing the instant they appeared, withering everything incapable of defense. The spindle-shaped mana core that could have lasted millennia more self-combusted at once, no longer able to gather mana around it while the Chaos energy charged within the Mother Tree devoured it, directly converting it into a wood of Chaos.


    In moments, the Evil God that was about to awaken tore an upheaval that could upturn the surface, while Chaos presence spread, swearing to devastate all that there is.


    "Troublesome!"


    The Nature''s Magister certainly noticed what the Chaos had wrought, and the Mother Lifetrees it had corrupted. She naturally realized that there might be many elven survivors that survived in that world, which was why with a turn of expression, she promptly unleashed her full power and displayed her profound power.


    Suddenly, a grand tree that pillar the skies and the ground formed behind the Nature''s Magister, seemingly to break through the Void.


    Soon, its roots began to spread, entrenched upon the Black Form world. Dark green Nature''s Power reversed the preexisting balance and mutualism, turning into a presence of immeasurable bloodlust that enforced the law of the jungle without any concealment. It delved deep inside the world, transfiguring into seven humongous roots high upon the skies, clearing and countering the raging Chaos.


    One of the roots turned into a hexagonal prism where a pink gem rapidly formed at the center. The air reddened amidst the adorable and mild flash, and soon, a plasma storm hotter than the planet''s core descended upon the oceans, shattering the dark Chaos roots over the seas while stirring super typhoons above class seventeen.


    Another root turned into a protrusion similar to a tap. Liquid drummed, and soon green organic acid rained down. Green smoke therefore billowed from the tentacles of Chaos, along with the earth that had been perfect condition, and then melted like ice upon a heated stove.


    The tip of another root turned into a translucent crystallized body, where a powerful light far surpassing that of stars brewed. In the very next instant, specks of light torrented, shattering the dark turbidity covering the ground and simply purifying it all.


    Various powerful offensive met the Chaos forces that reached out from beneath ground and majorly suppressed it. Meanwhile, after the Nature''s Magister four remaining tentacles finished dismantling the Chaos power that shrouded the Mother Lifetrees and mountain Hubs, each quickly dived deep beneath ground, preparing an even more terrible attack.


    Galanoud was certain that the main body of the Evil God of Chaos was inside the core of that planet. Clearing the tentacles was akin to clearing the spikes of a sea urchin, a mere step before feasting upon it, while a more difficult battle awaited her.


    And it would have been fine if things developed that way.


    As the Nature''s Magister focused, controlling her four roots as they dug deeper beneath ground to unleash a terrible strike that could devastate all life on the surface, she suddenly sensed an abnormally warped dimensional signature behind him.


    Turning back in surprise, Galanoud, Nature''s Magister, the close friend of the Elven Queen, the leader of the Far Southern elves, the highest druid and protector of the woods was at once scared off her living daylights.


    For she saw an incandescent silver speck pushing a Void Crab that kept flailing its pincers and struggled without stopping, crashing down towards her position¡ªthe Black Form world!


    "Hey, Joshua! Wait!"


    She could no longer mind the so-called Chaos¡ªwas it anything compared to horror before her eyes?! At her top speed, Galanoud pulled out the roots of her truth form and fled as quick as she could from the world''s surface. Nonetheless, it was obvious that Joshua had stamped the Void Crab''s shell incessantly as if intent on shattering it utterly, just as the Crab determinedly tried to catch the Giant''s God body with a vice grip using a single pincer, only for the warrior to block it with all four hands, preventing it from closing.


    With the battle turning out so violently, both sides already had no excess effort to observe their surroundings.


    But in the turn of that moment as Galanoud detached her nine roots and barely hid to a corner, the Giant Steel God and the Void Crab that were tangled upon each other crashed into the Black Form world.


    ***


    The sizes of worlds were different.


    There was a single planet and an energized sun inside the Black Form world. Though larger than continental realms, it was smaller than most planets¡ªthe crash of Giant Crab and Giant God upon that world was not a force that could be ignored.


    Therefore, in that instant.


    The Black Form barrier that the Nature''s Magister spent a long time to peel a single gap off hence broke into nothingness.


    In the very next moment, both crab and giant quickly broke through the world barrier and fell inside that unnamed world.


    ***


    Inside the world.


    The raging presence of Chaos also thus paused at once.


    The tentacles which had been flailing wildly, as well as the branches that converged and dispersed all seemed to stop moving at once as if a freeze spell had been cast upon them. Soon, all of them shrunk back to the depths of the ground below, revealing a devastated surface of the world.


    But it was all futile, a meaningless disguise. In the very next instant, as the World Barrier shattered with a terrible rumble, a massive Void Crab that was as large as a continent was hence driven by the Giant Steel God through Void, nine moons and down to the world.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Boom! Amidst the boundless, frightening rumbling, a terrible momentum scrapped past three out of nine moons and caused them to whirl in the air like tops. That hemisphere of the entire planet abruptly became a scarlet sea of fire, and as the spherical planet dented as if an apple that had a huge chunk bitten off, the Void Crab and the Giant Steel God thus fell into the very heart of the planet.


    "You damned arrogant fool!"


    Subjugated from head to tail, the outrage Great Khan did not give up on counterattacking even after crashing into the planet''s core that was welling with Chaotic presence. Facing Joshua, who remained impassive, the white shell of the Crab began to release burning soul fluorescence, and the Otherworld Legend which never had the chance to unleash his true power finally found an opening for a full-strength blow in that very moment.


    Peerless spiritual shockwave directly permeated the mind of the Giant Steel God, and the eight-legged fungus''s sharp, piercing cry seemed to echo right beside Joshua''s ears.


    "I would have you taste fear!"

 Chapter 792 Soul-Substance Transition

    No one could tell if Joshua feels fear.


    However, the present mood amongst Priest and the others fluctuated between extreme fear to extreme delight for seven to eight times.


    "Are we still alive? Feels like we should be dead by now."


    Caster said stonily as he stood beside the observation platform of Hub Accrafa¡ªhis words were not unusual since he simply could not be sure if he was alive or dead.


    At first, everyone had been thrilled to see Galanoud''s Nature Power manifesting in the skies. Regardless of who came, it was evident that the champions of Mycroft received their signal and hurried to the scene as fast as they could.


    Soon, however, their mood at once fell to the depths when they saw innumerable tentacles of Chaos bursting down beneath ground, displaying their vicious form for world devastation. Legendary champions would not have boded well even then, and could Hub Accrafa, the place they sought shelter really resist the Chaos''s corruption before the Legendary champion arrived to repel it?


    Then, Hub Accrafa''s charged retaliation and subsequent nullification by the Evil God of Wither''s witling ripples, once again leaving the Elite Party and Sol excited and subsequently crestfallen, a perfect three-hundred and sixty-degree cycle.


    Four massive roots extended into the depths of the planet¡ªthe struggle between Order and Chaos was now white-hot, only for each to be hurriedly detached in a seemingly hurried escape.


    How terrible was Chaos to actually inspire such fear in a Legendary champion!


    Various emotions stirred in Priest''s mind at the sight. He did not believe that Legendary champions would fear to face an Evil God, but reality had proven that the origin of Chaos might be a foe too difficult for ordinary Legends¡­


    And yet he saw no traces of Chaos corruptions on those massive roots.


    Why? There was no distinct disadvantage.


    Soon, he had his answer.


    As the World Barrier utterly shattered with one echoing rumble, citizen of Moldavia, student of Winter Fort''s Victor Academy, member of the Imperial External Exploration Department, and pupil of the Northern Count, Priest Omni promptly sensed his master''s raging and frightening aura.


    Along with that of a Void Behemoth that was the size of a half a planet and struggling endlessly.


    "O mentor of mine," the young warrior could not help muttering¡ªeverything now made sense. "So, you were here already¡­"


    "Seven Gods above¡­"


    The crystal ball that Clergy had been fiddling with fell from his hand, and he gaped at the star at the pinnacle of the skies plummeted at an unimaginable velocity, bright, fiery light more blinding than the sun thus illuminating the world.


    Rider fell on his bottom and gulped, watching fearfully as the nine moons over the skies were knocked out of their orbits by the star that abruptly appeared and descended with a wild, terrible whirl in the air.


    "Woah!"


    The white of Sol''s eyes flashed for a moment as if she was about to directly faint, but she stayed conscious, wanting to cry but without the tears after having sunk unconscious once earlier, holding the stunned Priest''s hand. Meanwhile, Alchemist downed herself in a potion for courage that allegedly helps to face Dragon Might directly, but it was clearly ineffective¡ªcould Dragon Might even compare to the presence that descended ever closer over them from the skies? But despite suspecting that it would be a futile act, Alchemist still kept downing himself in it just to stop his mouth that kept making noises unwittingly.


    Only the Restoration Beam was moving at all in the chamber. Its luminous cylinder form kept squirming as if to fly and dash for the skies. But soon, Priest, the more clear-headed amongst the Elite Party, controlled Hub Accrafa, issuing his loudest command in recent times.


    "All defensive systems activate¡ªignore all energy sourcing, deploy at full-capacity!!!"


    ***


    Following orders obediently, Hub Accrafa wrapped itself in seven to eight layers Glorious Era Void Warship-class shields.


    Just as the planet trembled.


    First, it was substances that burst forth.


    The Void Crab''s back being the contact point, earth, seawater and rock layer that it crashed into were as if squeezed butter, vaporizing, boiling and kicked out of the atmospheric layer amidst terrible, hot friction. Even more substances followed like ripples of a tide, unfurling towards the direction of the planet or directly thrown into a cold vacuum.


    Soon, it was the atmosphere that was torn into pieces by the shockwaves.


    All trees on the planet''s surface were destroyed in an instant, the searing impact, combined with mud had become tremors in the shape of ripples, warping and igniting the entire world. The sheer force blew away the entire atmosphere into a cluster of irregular vapors wafting in the vacuum, just as steaming seawater incessantly added to the vapors'' size, even gathering as large drops of water in the vacuum.


    Then, in the end, the planet split apart.


    The lithosphere splintered just as the earth''s mantle was left misshapen¡ªthe crash of the star of fire thus dismantled an entire planet. Infinite debris hence splattered away, soon followed by the larger pieces of the planet''s crust¡­


    But that was not quite precise.


    Although the atmosphere and pieces of earth collapsed with the powerful crash, most of the ground in the sealed world was not completely shattered. When everything was knocked into vacuum, it formed another small planet after being mostly drawn by a mysterious power and sheets of dull flashes, maintaining its original form and the appearance of the planet.


    Meanwhile, both Joshua and the Great Khan fought on without noticing it.


    At the moment, the enraged Great Khan''s soul form physique gradually thinned, the Void Behemoth that was half a planet and comparable to medium to small sized worlds vanishing as if an illusion.


    That was the moment when Joshua felt a syringe, invisible and carrying a painful, jarring medicine was injected directly into his brain.


    Although Joshua was now fighting without using his mind, his entire body was basically ''eternal units'' used for calculation and thought. Still, that was all that sensation was, one that was indescribable for all human languages and exceedingly revolting for others: the same as having a seed latching onto one''s skin, the spoor of fungi permeating the flesh to grow. The formless soul hammer hence swung down upon every unit of thought the warrior had, and amidst the dull thuds, some massive, extraordinary presence was forcefully nailed into his soul.


    It was the Great Khan.


    It was the Great Khan''s soul.


    ***


    The eight-legged fungi were not eight-legged in the first place.


    Being the special variant of a certain zombie fungal species, they were gifted with souls amidst the mana-rich environment in their homeworld, thereby developing self-awareness early on.


    At the time, the fungi were a simple race of parasite that latched on to small insects such as ants and bees.


    It was a long, difficult process, and yet it was perfectly reasonable. Through the unification of intellect and instinct, the eight-legged fungi swiftly ensured the prolonging and existence of their civilization, evolving by generations with the advantage of their brief lifeforms, enlarging, making their own bodies and souls much more complex and having a closer affinity to magical energy. Soon, in a brief million years that was short for biological evolution, they established themselves as a race of coarse fungal bodies, possessing intelligence and were sufficiently complex to employ mana.


    Afterward, not only insects¡ªmammals and reptiles that had more brain and were more complex also became their host, their targets for control.


    That was how the Starherder civilization came to be.


    Eight-legged? Void Crab? No, that was never the true form of the Starherders. For they whose bodies lived for an all to brief moments but having immortal souls, only that aspect about them symbolized their essence.


    And now, the Great Khan who had already reached soul manifestation and was powerful enough to simultaneously control twenty-four Void Behemoths hence determinedly launched its soul into Joshua''s spirit.


    Devouring brains? Controlling nerves? The Starherders had long since abandoned that habit. If not for bodies that they utilized for move around smoothly and convey emotions in the physical realm, no Starherder would maintain that aberrative fungal strain form of theirs, and instead directly employ soul corruption to control bodies of inferior lifeforms.


    It was the same for the Great Khan too¡ªit had never been adept at physical conflict.


    It would act in the spiritual aspect, to erode its powerful foe entirely!


    ***


    Within the dark, vast realm of spirit, Joshua''s soul form stood in the center of it all, watching silently as countless fungal spores rained down to erode the entire realm.


    Even so, he did not appear nervous, even if that meant that his spiritual realm would be occupied, and that his soul would lose its place.


    "Fungus? I see¡­" the warrior muttered silently. "A parasite similar to the civilization that birthed the Evil God of Pestilence and Herlas''s."


    Joshua now understood slightly why it could control so many Void Behemoths, but he did not find the parasitic beings repulsive.


    Like how humans consumed livestock, parasite simply consumed food in another method, and he laughed softly in return.


    "You wish to consume my soul? Quick thinking."


    "This is your soul? Star Eater of the Forerunner Civilization, your kind had been eaten by fear as expected¡ªwhich is why you never left the Lost Galaxy after all this time."


    In the spiritual realm, the Great Khan''s soul reverberated from inside countless fungal strains: it was a reverberation that ignored languages, and used words and meanings directly implanted into another soul, but embodied an ice-cold sensation all the same. "Small, skinny, shallow, insignificant. Even the rulers of my race are a class above you in terms of the soul."


    And such was reality¡ªthe profoundness of the Great Khan''s soul had the massiveness of Void Behemoths even inside the spiritual realm, while Joshua''s soul incarnation was a mere human form, a far cry from his Giant Steel God form.


    Souls do not lie: the difference in size was the difference in ability.


    Joshua, however, was not angered¡­ for he did not have to be. "Forerunner, all this time, Lost Galaxy?" He said, shaking his head nonchalantly. "You appear to have an unusual opinion of this galaxy. Could you please explain in detail?"


    Joshua had no sense of urgency even as he spoke. For one, time moved so quickly in his spiritual space that he did not have to worry about the Evil God awakening in that little bit of time, just as he appeared to be confident and unworried about their difference in soul power.


    ¡ªI shall explain things to you clearly. It''s not as if I can''t spare your lives later.


    The Great Khan naturally was unaware of what Joshua had in mind, but a little confused as to why Joshua was not resisting. Even if his soul was weak, the warrior could employ various measures as the owner of the spiritual realm to his own advantage, but he was not moving at all, allowing it to corrupt him as he wished¡­ The lack of value in the information he asked for notwithstanding, the Great Khan thought that it would not be an issue to maintain his opponent''s inaction by telling him something everyone beyond this galaxy knew.


    "You, to have utterly forgotten the stars beyond and your own majesty after being isolated for a mere twelve thousand years, not knowing the anomaly in your own galaxy¡­ how sad."


    Despite its mockery of Joshua''s ignorance, the Great Khan started to speak seriously and reverently of the Forerunner Civilization, and the great calamity twelve thousand years ago. It described their glory and generosity, praised their virtue for improving life yet to develop intelligence¡ªeven the Starherders themselves greatly benefitted from the Forerunner Civilization and would never forget their grace, which was why they kept everything at heart.


    "The Forerunner Civilization had repelled the army of World Eaters, sealing them all within their own galaxy so that not one of them could leave¡­ Although it all happened so unusually and abruptly, every civilization beyond hence survived and developed to the state as they are now."


    At that, the Great Khan grunted coldly. "But don''t think too much on it¡ªwe respect the Forerunner Civilization, and not some bastard that hid themselves in the Lost Galaxy, pausing and never improving over ten thousand years!"


    As it spoke, the Great Khan did all it could to erode Joshua''s spiritual space. Nonetheless, in that extended process, not only did Joshua not show any intention of ''resisting'', he had lowered his head and pondered.


    "Forerunner Civilization¡­ Why does it sound like a combination of the Shelter Federation and the Glorious Era? There might even be some other Void civilization in the mix, even if they were not as advanced as both¡­"


    Joshua''s soul incarnation muttered to himself in seeming deep thought. "World Eaters would be Evil Gods, and if there are no surprises, that so-called war would be the Final Battle that occurred all those years ago."


    However, it happened twelve thousand years ago¡­


    Or at least twelve thousand years ago.


    Time Dilation?


    But even that was too long.


    Their galaxy, moved to the edge of the Multiverse, a ten-thousand-year gap wedged between their civilization and those beyond due to Time Dilation¡­ Joshua looked up at the fungal strain before him.


    To the Starherders, to civilizations beyond this galaxy, that war had happened more than ten thousand years ago, a battle in days long past, becoming a legend covered in dust, just as the legend itself became broken pieces of ancient rumors. Everything was shrouded by ''time'', the most powerful force and great illusion, leaving none aware of the actual course of events.


    It was a form of ''seal''.


    Suddenly, Joshua understood what it all meant.


    Indeed, it was a seal, one that was far sturdier than any magical circle, far more reliable than all subjugation. The prison of time, the seal of age!


    The effect of Time Dilation meant ten thousand years for worlds beyond when it had been just a thousand years for Mycroft, flipping the Multiverse and galaxy and reversing all constants. In that brief Millennia, as the Starfall civilization that had grown out of the ashes of the Glorious Era, the Evil Gods had readied themselves over ten thousand years from beyond, ready for their next devastating tour of worlds.


    "So, we were a sealed civilization, huh."


    With that epiphany, Joshua looked up at the dark skies of his spiritual realm, whispering to himself. "To only notice all this now after that fine time-manipulating performance¡­ Impressive, most impressive. A seal so discreet that both sealed and bystanders could not tell that anything was wrong."


    After that, the warrior said nothing more¡ªthere was no sound in his spiritual space apart from the rustling of fungal strain. The Great Khan naturally could not understand Joshua''s shift in mood, and simply categorized it as ''unable to resist after being stunned by reality''.


    But slowly, it realized that something was not right.


    "Wait. Why hadn''t I conquered much of this spiritual realm even if I''ve consumed it for such a long time? How vast is this place? Impossible! How could a soul so weak possess a spiritual space so profound?!"


    At the same time, a laughter that was at first suppressed and soon emboldened resounded from the center of the spiritual realm.


    "Haha¡­ Hahahaha! So many sealing measures, even warping time itself."


    With his eyes fixed at the dark skies, Joshua appeared able to see the endless stars in the Multiverse beyond. He laughed sonorously, heartily and without restraint.


    "Extracting the galaxy from the Multiverse, placing it at the edge to compress time¡­ so ''He'' can be scared too!"Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    The Great Khan was simply unable to comprehend what that weird fellow before it was laughing about. It was left inexplicably irritated by that laughter, and hence unleashed a fungal strain impatiently and whipped it towards Joshua. It was aware that the gesture was futile¡ªregardless of how weak Joshua''s soul was, he had the ability to move freely in that spiritual space. Therefore, it was not bothered to slay the soul it was facing, instead focused on corrupting the spiritual space, uprooting the very roots of the warrior''s soul.


    And soon the Great Khan realized that things were awry: Joshua neither evaded the full-power lashing, nor was he left in pieces.


    Raising his hand and point out with his index finger, Joshua used his soul force that was no stronger than a Supreme champion''s to block that spiritual strike, one which surpassed typical Legends and could pulverize his very soul.


    "To be frank, I''m guessing your soul is more powerful than William the Mind Lord himself, just as the both of you are equally matched in technique. A fight between you two would be fair, and that Wandering Poet might even be beaten¡ªeverything is possible."


    His laughter thus fading, and perhaps because he could not directly turn his thoughts into words in his own spiritual space, Joshua shook his head. "It''s a pity. After our sparring last time, William no longer played such spiritual games with me, just as I''m unsure about his present ability."


    As he spoke, the warrior simply pointed¡ªthe Great Khan''s endless tentacles hence broke off from its base, before being shattered by a mysterious power into a milky-white spiritual powder that vanished in the dark, silent spiritual space.


    "I actually don''t have a soul¡ªto be precise, my cognition organ is powerful enough to fight and think in extreme velocity even in the absence of soul. It''s just for the convenience of clones that I simply shaped a little soul for everyone else to see."


    Joshua grinned indifferently, watching as the Great Khan pulled back its soul force after realizing something was wrong while mustering a full power assault. "In the very beginning, I was already unbeatable without a soul, just as you are ignorant of many things¡ªsuch as how everyone else called my spiritual space a ''Soul Pool''."


    With those words, tides began to stir in the spiritual space around the warrior as wild storms engulfed the dark, silent spiritual realm. Everything was thus warped and wrung violently, and amidst endless cries and screams, bellows and wails, bleak yet bold trumpeting from the distance, the infinite ocean of perished spirits and remains of souls thus transcended the warped space, appearing in every spot above that spiritual space.


    Boundless, endless and incalculable. Billions at minimum.


    The depthless yet dark spiritual realm was no longer silent as it had been before, with the voices of countless beings praising and signing in its bottom of nothingness: there were old and young, male and female, human and beasts. They praised, screamed, cursed, sung, just as they moaned, scolded, laugh or whispered.


    Infinite corpses of beasts, humans, aliens and Chaos aberrations thus danced, wandered, floated, rolled, leaped, expanded or shrunk as if the nightmare of nightmares. The innumerable noisy human voices swirled, mixing in the once silent and empty spiritual realm, gathering to form naked hatred, dripping intent to kill and unconcealed malice.


    And Joshua thus stood in that boundless malice, reaching out to stroke the skull of a monster''s remains without minding its rotting blood and cries. Every perished soul would prostrate themselves in worship when they approached the warrior, as if to bow their heads in pledging loyalty towards that human which had killed them, the Giant God who had destroyed everything.


    A giant eyeball, formed from incalculable corpses, blood, skulls, blunted weapons, burning steel, frigid wind and sand, broken citadels, magma and all objects that were filled with more destruction and death standing together appeared behind the warrior. The center of its pupil was a planet which was mostly devoured and its core lost, whirling emptily and releasing the company of death.


    The Great Khan felt an iciness creeping from the depths of its soul as the giant Eye of Corpses gazed upon itself. Now that things had come to this, it must admit that it had truly underestimated the Forerunner Star Eater.


    How many lives had he actually killed, how many existences had he destroyed that he came to hold such terrible malevolence, wandering at the depths of his soul?


    That question went unanswered.


    For Joshua''s final call resounded from the center of the spiritual world.


    "By the way, I actually know this trick called ''Soul-Substance'' Transition."


    ***


    The echoes diminished, and Joshua''s human figure disperse as clusters of silver mist.


    In the very next moment, something rose slowly from the depths of the unlit spiritual realm that was far larger than what the Great Khan could ever imagine.


    As the boundless dark tides rapidly receded, Joshua''s spiritual space finally unveiled its true form: it was a dark abyss in which something scarlet churned at the bottom. Meanwhile, the hand of a Giant God that blanketed sky and sun, seemingly able to grasp the entire world reached out from the depths, ignoring all feeble and futile retaliation and grasp the Great Khan''s fungal form it had transfigured into.


    Splat.


    With a funny sound, the Giant God grasped it in his palm, clenching it softly as if a person holding a sparrow in their hand, carefully so that it would not be squashed.


    The Eye of Corpses watched it all in silence.


    Now.


    Who was the one frightened?

 Chapter 793 Fall

    But just when the hand of the Giant God reached out and clawed at the spiritual fungal strain that the Great Khan turned into, Joshua promptly felt something out of place.


    Whatever the case might be, the Great Khan should not be that weak¡ªhis opponent was simply not inadequate.


    In the spiritual space filled with wails and bold trumpeting, the massive hand slowly unclenched, revealing the soul of the Great Khan grasped within. But as he observed the Great Khan''s soul that had somehow lost all resistance, Joshua realized the cause at once.


    It was the Evil God of Wither''s power.


    The Great Khan''s soul had wilted by several folds for some time, its colossal world-sized body shrunk into a strain of fungi filled with black dots. The darkness of Chaos corruption was spread all over it, revealing a frightening scent of rot.


    If one were to say that the Great khan had no physical ability and scored 80 points in soul ability, Joshua''s soul development¡ªeven after breaking through the essence of Soul Mastery¡ªwas a mere 5. The Great Khan''s power in soul and spirit aspects could simply crush Joshua, and none in Mycroft might best it.


    And yet, Joshua knew Soul-Substance Transition, and on his home turf. That is why he could convert his own physical prowess almost without cost, shifting it into a spiritual aspect.


    Furthermore, Joshua''s physical development was unquestionably beyond 100 points.


    Between the two, the Great Khan might have the ability to fight equally against Joshua when it controlled the bodies of genuine Void Behemoths, but it chose to fight the warrior alone and forced itself into a disadvantage. On the other hand, it certainly made the right choice in choosing the absolute advantage of spiritual intrusion, but Joshua, who had developed ''Immortal Flesh'' was utterly unaffected.


    Still, after Joshua had undergone Soul-Substance Transition, he would have done nothing other than subjugate the Great Khan in the soul aspect and banish it¡ªit was unreasonable for things to unfold as it did, for him to clench it so easily in his palm as if a sparrow.


    "Well, it''s fortunate I didn''t forget my true purpose¡­ oh, right¡ªI crashed into it and then down to the planet where the Evil God was sealed. It would be weird if there''s no effect at all."


    Placing his conflict with the Great Khan''s race aside, Joshua shifted his full attention to the Chaos corruption.


    To put it unpleasantly, it was a crime to allow Void Behemoths devour and thus destroy many living worlds, and placing that evil upon its race had turned out to be a case of resisting arrest after daylight robbery. Evil Gods, however, was an antithesis to human, world and all societal sins¡ªtheir tiniest fragments must be obliterated at once and banished down to the deepest circle of hell.


    Against Evil Gods, the Great Khan could even be considered an ally.


    Thus, Joshua mustered his power and drummed the Steel Strength in his body and then promptly injected Steel Strength into the Great Khan''s body. Like concentrated sulfur poured into a cultivation room filled with fungus and moss, it began to dispel Chaos in an extremely horrible manner.


    With a shrill wail, the sheets of Chaos spots began to fade in color, vanishing as the turbid malevolence dispersed in a puff of smoke. The Great Khan''s soul that was wilting and unresponsive thus rapidly recovered, although there was a gaping wound where it was corrupted, which could take some time to truly heal.


    ***


    Meanwhile, back in reality, veins of Chaos tentacles appeared once again on the large, broken planet.


    Earth and seawater had long since rot into an unusual viscous liquid, a turbid substance between liquid and solid states bubbling as if magma. As strips of gray plants rose from the earth, resembling throbbing arteries but with unknown purpose, Chaos energy began to corrupt the entire planet.


    Perfection, peace.


    Richness, harmony.


    Those were the enemies of life.


    As tidal waves of Chaos stirred upon where the former continent had been, countless remnant data shards wafted between heaven and earth. Hub Accrafa thus raised a sturdy, thick Order barrier, and as the turbid tides churned, everyone within appeared to hear an unemotional voice.


    ''Life neither requires perfection nor peace, richness nor harmony. All life and all things require competition to develop, for in absolute safety all would be corrupted, weakening and therefore be destroyed.''Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Priest appeared to see some illusion of a race that attained greatness from competition and dire situations, only to ruin itself in security and peace. Nonetheless, being not his mentor and having only trained up to manipulating gravity in Steel Strength, he did not have the strength to continue examining the memories after that brief glance into the cover page.


    "What''s going on outside?"


    Grabbing tightly on a protrusion inside the control room, Alchemists exclaimed in panic. "Hey, weren''t reinforcements here already? Why is there no one here to save us?!"


    "It''s bad out there," Caster said calmly, "the Evil God has really awakened and is venting some bad sleep."


    With that, Rider mumbled quietly, "We''re still alive now because Hub Accrafa still has power. We''re screwed when it depletes."


    He was voicing the inescapable truth.


    That being said, nobody likes inescapable truths.


    At present, Priest was holding the handles of the controller seat tightly while Sol held his waist tightly. Otherwise, everyone would have been churned as if egg yolk into a muck of flesh at the rate Hub Accrafa was rolling in the tides of Chaos.


    Having obtained clearance, Priest was the one most aware of the current situation, which was why his expression was grim and gloomy.


    "My mentor is probably fighting with the Evil God¡­ Regardless of who held an advantage, both sides probably won''t have the effort to spare for us¡­"


    Knowing his mentor''s personality and that the warrior had perhaps rushed here at once for himself and the others, Priest remained conscious that the presence of the Evil God, an enemy of Order meant his own pupil and the exploration party had lowered priority. Though they were not demoted to the point of negligible, Joshua would not give up on any opportunity to subjugate the enemy: Count Radcliffe was a man very clear on categorizing, which was also a reason Priest revered him.


    At present, the entire shattered planet was visibly shrouded in turbid gray Chaos rot, the once green and lively world presently resembling an unusually shaped sea urchin of soft tentacles with artificial limbs. Abominations weaved from flesh and plant roots spread throughout the world, reaching towards the empty Void as endless needles.


    The malice of the awakened Evil God appeared intent on corrupting and devouring the entire world.


    However, amidst a gale of energy that raged violently even in the vacuum of the universe, a terrible rumble reverberated upon the dark side of the planet where the Void Crab and the Giant Steel God crashed! Dozen thousands of Chaos needles were pulverized in the violent shockwave as if trees in a typhoon, just as Joshua''s body which had been at the center of the crash crater directly vanished, leaving only bottomless footprints and tremor fissures that spread ceaselessly from them.


    In the very next instant, Priest and the others suddenly felt Hub Acraffa ceased its bumpy rolling, a sensation replaced by rapid ascension instead¡ªthe Elite Party did not realize what happened at first, but when Hub Accrafa''s automated control systems issued the voice notification ''Allied Legend detected'', all of them understood in great delight.


    "Mentor!"


    Priest clenched both fists as he stared fixedly through the observation window of Hub Accrafa at the silver mist surging outside, knowing that himself and the others had been extracted from the planet where the Evil God was. He even saw a giant hand holding the bulk of Hub Accrafa, carrying them and flying rapidly towards the Void.


    However, just when Priest and the others thought that Joshua was carrying them to the Void, the Giant Steel God suddenly relaxed his grip and flung them as if he was shot putting them towards the edge of the world. Then, as he quickly turned to descend back into the planet of Chaos, the Elite Party and Sol understood that they had been overthinking.


    In the very next instant, they saw that the dark grey planet of Chaos that was slowly reverting to its perfect sphere form once more, a colossal basin that was one fourth the planet''s surface and ten thousand meters deep promptly appeared!


    Boo¡ªoom!!!


    The Giant Steel God completely freed every shackle over himself, and launched his weight that was comparable to a small world on the Evil God of Wither. That power was certainly not something that Chaos corruption could handle¡ªtidal waves, earthquakes, cyclones as well as various calamities that never existed upon Mycroft raged at once upon that unnamed otherworld, and at the heart of the raging stream of energy, Joshua stood over the boundless rot of Chaos, just as the pulsars on his shoulders that whirled urgently flashed once again.


    Joshua descended upon the planet that had cratered deeply due to the blast of Lightspeed Punch again.


    If Joshua''s previous position could only destroy the planet''s crust and part of its mantle down to a seven hundred-thousand-meter depth, he could now shatter the entire outer mantle transition layer and reach the lower mantle that was one million and four hundred fifty thousand meters deep below.


    Any typical planet might have broken into pieces from his single punch¡ªbut an Evil God existed in this one.


    Therefore, not only it did not shatter, the basin swiftly closed and leveled itself behind Joshua, as if intending to consume the warrior into its bowels.


    But unexpectedly, Joshua had an ally this time.


    At the top of the world, dark green Nature Power reappeared. A giant vine smoothly extended to catch Hub Accrafa which had been thrown by Joshua towards safety albeit with excessive force, ceasing its long process of bumpy acceleration due to the unbridled G-force produced.


    Then, having seen that Joshua was in a melee against the Evil God, hence reluctant and unable to approach, the Nature''s Magister came up with a brilliant idea.


    Thus, as massive vines the pulled, the nine moons that were already slowly descending upon the planet abruptly plummeted.

 Chapter 794 Great Explosion

    The nine moons in the sky were nine massive, fearsome monsters that simply had no trace of being a normal lifeform.


    Tentacles? Artificial limbs? Appendages? Tumors? Cysts? Irregular and bloated pieces of flesh, or simply churning fluids of rot?


    All these were not the main body of Chaos, nor were they the true form of those monsters. Everything about them were phantasms projected by warped images in the human mind, a combination of all that every person feared, denied and was unwilling to see. It broke all common sense and ignored all that was normal, a hostile nightmare given form in reality.


    Those who feared the sea would see tentacles and swirls, those who feared the jungle would see canes and roots, those who feared space would see grotesque wings and a bottomless abyss¡­ while those who feared nothing, and instead brimmed with expectation towards the complete unknown would see a mist that emanated waves of gray light.


    The Nature''s Magister pushed the nine spheres of ice, stone, and fireball before her, launching it at the Chaos planet that was now covered in dark, viscous organic matter.


    Thus, nine dots that resembled suns shone upon the sky, crashing upon the surface one after the another.


    In that instant, the apocalyptic disaster occurred nine times simultaneously.


    Meanwhile, Priest appeared intent on saying something. He was inside Hub Accrafa which wafted in the vacuum beyond after being intercepted by the Nature''s Magister, but the no words came even when the youth opened his mouth, given that the battle was so profound it exceeded his common sense.


    ''The flagships of the Nine Legendary champions could be inside the core of the nine moons that appeared enshrouded in Chaos.''


    That was why he wanted to tell his own mentor and the Nature''s Magister.


    ***


    With information recorded in Hub Accrafa and some guesswork drawn from vague clues, Priest easily realized that the nine Hubs over the surface were essentially part of the fleet of the nine Legendary champions who pursued the Evil God of Wither. The vessels acted as a suppression point, evenly covering the world with an Anti-Chaos barrier, sealing the Evil God.


    The Evil God''s power was certainly nothing nine warships could hold down. It would occasionally go on a rampage, and in turn the nine moons in the sky would release the Chaos power so that the Evil God of Wither would repel another variant of Chaos with its own power, hence generating the primitive Steel Strength through its wilting abilities and suppressing the Evil God itself. It was simple as to why the nine moons were so far as well: if unnecessary, the two Chaos powers should not be placed together or there could be unexpected outcomes.


    It was a sealing procedure that appeared unusual but in fact exceedingly logical¡ªthe seal would have been likened to a huge frame initially, but as time passed, Steel Strength accumulated, turning into its present planet form through a deliberate design of the nine Legends, thereby constructing a greater seal to weaken the Evil God. Therefore, it must be said that it was an intricate idea which made treasure out of refuse.


    But now¡­ it was all meaningless.


    Priest looked at the distant Chaos planet.


    That world¡­ was turning world.


    All things were ablaze.


    The burning planetary body crashed into the earth, the ocean of Chaos becoming a boundless fiery sea instantly. Countless tentacles, appendages, and beings spawned from nightmares were reduced to wafting ash under absolute power, just as the branches of Chaos that had danced like seaweed were unable to pull back in time, thereby incinerated into nothingness in a split second.


    With a tremendous, rumbling collision in the Void that could not be heard but observable through energy vision, nine massive golden-red fireballs appeared on the planet''s surface, their smaller fragments crashing down as well, stirring incessant golden light upon the black ocean of Chaos. A super cyclone massive enough to extend several kilometers promptly appeared around the globe, overlapping and drawing countless compost into the skies and the universal vacuum beyond.


    In that instant, the Evil God had temporarily lost all resistance after the simultaneous barrage of nine moons.


    ***Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    At the same time, Joshua, now three million meters beneath ground, faced a problem he never encountered before.


    "Troublesome. All there is here are faint Chaos shrouds, can''t tear it apart!"


    In Joshua''s perspective, there was no tentacles, vines, roots, appendages¡ªnothing. All that he saw was merely a large sized ball of blackness, whether it had been the nine moons or the Chaos planet. Chaos was simply mojibake to him, unreal even on touch, merely eroding on both directions.


    That was not a conundrum in the first place, since nothing could escape his destruction regardless of his enemy''s form.


    This time, however, he attempted to break apart the earth''s crust and mantle to directly expose the ''planet''s core'', the true form of the Evil God Seal into vacuum, before crushing it or augmenting it. Even so, it was after a million meters down the planet that he realized that the inside of the planet was not of solid form and could not be affected by sheer force. It was not the same like real planets which he could tear apart from within, not requiring him to spend any of his strength that tears apart continents and throw celestial bodies.


    Furthermore, there was a greater problem.


    As a murmur sounded from the depths of the earth''s core out of nowhere, ripples of Wither that had no substance or form began to attack the human who dared approach it.


    And just as the erosion started, a violent explosion detonated over Joshua''s skin.


    Boom!!! Sparks outshining nuclear fusion ignited upon the armor over the Giant Silver God. The sturdiest matter in the observable universe hence began to release bright light and heat comparable to a star that rapidly collapsed in itself, just as Joshua''s form enlarged swiftly, his body expanding for four times in an instant without any signs of slowing!


    "Even degenerate matter is forced to revert into normal star matter? No¡­ it''s nullifying the Steel Strength I applied to maintain matter density!"


    With the strength that supported his body diminishing directly and his bloated feet directly crushed beneath his own weight, Joshua had been stunned when he believed that the Evil God of Wither''s ability to wilt escaped all reason and could restore a star out of its remains. Indeed, if that was the case, it was better to call it One-Click-Restoration than an Evil God that withered all things¡ªbut he soon realized that the degenerate matter that formed his body was not the remains of a natural star, but artificial substances he forcefully bound together with Steel Strength.


    After most the warrior''s Steel Strength was reverted, most substance and energy diminished into typical particles which naturally caused his body to rapidly expand and his true form reduced into formlessness. If the miniature world inside his body retrogressed into Steel Strength crystallization, Joshua, who maintained his mind with mental nodes connection hubs would become an aberration incapable of thinking, only instinctively strengthening itself by devouring.


    Even so, Joshua was not left panicking and helpless despite Wither''s abnormal offensive. Battle was a two-way process in the first place, and the warrior calmly considered a path a victory despite the disadvantageous situation with his body rapidly being reverted to ordinary substances.


    While his form diminished, the Giant Steel God who kept expanding laughed. Spreading his four arms and extending them in different directions, a light that gradually brightened surged over the warrior''s skin!


    ***


    In the Void.


    The Nature''s Magister looked down upon the Chaos planet which was utterly deformed after being struck by nine moons, her gaze somber and there was no telling what she was thinking¡­ Now that things had come to this, she no longer had any measure to stop a planetary Chaos mutation, a flaw of most Mycroft Legends¡ªthey critically lack firepower when it came to a world-scale battle.


    But soon, an anomaly that appeared before Joshua tore the ground apart and dived deep under caught all of Galanoud''s attention.


    It was a ''swelling'', expanding without stopping and bulging rapidly.


    Galanoud had imagined that the swelling was another one of the bizarre compositions created by the Evil God''s mutations but soon found that it was not quite right. The swelling rose at terrific velocity, while compost laden over other parts across the entire Chaos planet surged toward at once as if to subjugate it.


    Even so, that suppression was powerless and meaningless, and for some reason the Nature''s Magister remembered the sight of Mycroft plants as they sprouted.


    Because of various unexpected factors, seeds that had wafted into the cracks between stones or was pressed into the earth by rocks would absorb sufficient nutrients after day after day of exposure. It would expand, sprout, pushing everything around it away¡ªbe it heavy boulders or sturdy stone, the seed would still sprout, knocking away crust and bursting out of boulders, spreading its leaves beneath the sun.


    Galanoud could vaguely feel that same bursting energy of life inside that rapid swelling.


    And that expanding energy was explosive.


    Compressed air would rapidly expand and swell into shockwaves in the atmosphere, causing an air explosion that destroyed all things¡ªso what would happen if matter compressed to its very limit rapidly expanded as well?


    Naturally, that would be the Big Bang.


    The degenerate matter that made up Joshua''s body was not¡ªlogically speaking¡ªan Initial Singularity, just as his mass did not expand at a terrific rate. Be that as it may, none would know or imagine what the warrior who was comparable to a small world used eighty percent of his mass to trigger an explosion.


    But now, the Nature''s Magister gaped as she witnessed everything firsthand.


    A massive swelling thus rose without stopping, having reached hundreds and thousands of meters in height and was as large as a continent. The surface layer of Chaos matter that enshrouded the swelling within grew thinner, and it was now clearly visible that inside of it was silver radiance that neither stopped expanding nor bellowing! Steel Strength radiance, as if a keen blade, cut through the swelling on its top and bottom with countless rifts spreading over it, inside of which blinding silver light streamed. Even so, the Chaos matter in the entire planet remained reluctant to give in, and kept suppressing, engulfing that radiance. Be that as it may, the Evil God of Wither no longer had the strength to stop any of it, after having half its body knocked away in its collision with the nine moons and most of its Chaos matter paralyzed.


    Then, the swelling ruptured, Steel Strength radiance burst off violently, illuminating the world.

 Chapter 795 Corruption

    Incomparable light and shockwaves akin to a supernova descended upon the Sealed World!


    The mighty power of Order tore the body of the Chaos planet apart at an unbelievable speed, incandescent silver light speedily neutralized and eroded Chaos power at the cost of diminishing itself. The Chaos presence that engulfed the nine moons began to diminish after crashing down on the Evil God of Wither, dispersing.


    At the depths of the moons were ancient, rotting wrecks of warships. The warped tentacles and appendages appeared to have extended out of the broken windows and valves of those warships, hence expanding to the shape of a planet.


    Three-fourths of the Chaos planet were shattered by the supreme explosion, with the planet''s crust, mantle and even part of its core partly blown away. The erratic and gluttonous power of the Evil God which intended to corrupt the entire world at present was beaten back to its original form and almost insignificant.


    At the planet''s core, a metallic sphere that resembled an iron wire ball whirled without stopping, bound by flowing runic radiance¡­ it may be the earliest form of the Evil God Seal and the initial form of the Sealed Planet, but that sealing circle had completely deteriorated, its once silver construct now a dark red as if rusted.


    At present, Joshua, who was only left if his core mass half-knelt over the metal sphere seal. His eyes closed and his brow furrowed, he adjusted to adapt into his weaker body, while abandoning most of his supernatural organs.


    The frivolous Chaos energy on the outer perimeter had been cleared away by the self-destructing mass he triggered, while the strength stored by the Evil God of Wither over several thousand years had also been purged by his self-imploding might. Turning degenerate matter into normal particles? It was simply too standard¡ªJoshua just needed a little push when the Evil God of Wither wilted himself, turning eighty percent of his own body mass into a burning plasma cloud!


    There was truly no telling whether the ultra-dense degenerate matter and the rapidly expanding plasma cloud it converted into when considered in terms of instant damage. After all, a single star in all of the universe is a mere dot, but if it expanded and burst into a nebula that filled the stars, it would engulf a profound region. When such an explosive process was triggered by both the warrior and the Evil God, the destructive force would increase exponentially!


    As for the decreased mass, he could think of it as dieting¡ªno loss.


    Furthermore, the self-destruct had cleared off all accumulated Chaos energy in the planet. By looking at the massive sealing circle at the planet''s core and the warship wrecks, Joshua slightly understood the idea those Legends who sealed the Evil God.


    Although it appeared that the seal that they had made was excessively crude that deteriorated after being exposed to Wither''s naturally degeneration powers over thousands of years, allowing the Evil God to reawaken.


    In truth, the Legends who had sealed the Evil God simple never considered what would happen millennia later.


    Indeed, be it from the sealing formation type and its composition, those who had cast the seal simply did not intend to forge a semi-permanent sealing planet, instead quarantining the slumbering Evil God with what was essentially wire gauze¡ªthey never imagined that there would not be reinforcement even thousands of years later!


    The Sage and those nine Legends must have been conducting an experiment to convert Chaos together at the time. They had definitely determined that, with the Evil God of Wither''s power as an origin point, they could revert Chaos into raw Steel Strength, and with that inspiration, the Sage returned to his homeworld to save Mycroft the Steel Python, while the nine Legends remained for the time being, watching over the body of the Evil God.


    And yet, all that awaited the nine Legends was millennia of silence, and the effect of extreme Time Dilation.


    The nine Legends could not leave the Sealed World. They were wardens, guarding the Evil God and sealing the Chaos, just as they were beings monitored by the Evil Gods and sealed by Chaos. The Evil God that had been just sealed and had great strength in store could directly awaken as a result should they leave, and yet the seal they designed would never be effective beyond fifteen hundred years.


    In that long period, the nine Legends were slowly affected by the Evil God''s power, hence falling into a slumber while turning into nine sealing points condensed in the skies, enforcing regulation and suppression conservatively.


    If there were no reinforcements in fifteen hundred years, it would mean that the Mycroft civilization was already vanquished and the revival of Evil Gods had nothing to do with them, and it was not something those who cast the seal needed to consider. But if there were reinforcements, no matter how weak they were but as long as there was a single force Order, the nine Hubs and warships could coordinate, even revive the nine slumbering Legends and subjugate the Evil God for another one or two millennia.


    A period is long enough for a civilization to grow and succeed the Glorious Era.


    The nine Legends and the Sage had certainly thought things through, but they never took Time Dilation into consideration¡­ and a single dilation meant a five-thousand-year gap between two worlds.


    It was a greater power than any seal.


    But now, Joshua, who had clearly destroyed most of the Evil God''s vigor, somberly look at its true form that squirmed in its irregular state inside the spherical seal.


    "Troublesome¡­ So, the Sage''s inspiration in creating Grandia was found here."


    Joshua mumbled quietly and solemnly¡ªthings were definitely more troubling than he imagined. "I now mostly understand how the Evil God could gather so much power and break the seal."


    The warrior looked down, toward the sinister and distorted form of the Evil God behind the seal: a boundlessly profound dark shroud where infinite specks of different radiance flickered.


    Those were souls¡ªliving souls of Order!


    After the nine Legends had led their fleet to subjugate the Evil God and built the planet seal, the fleet crew had flourished in that planet, fighting and surviving. Meanwhile, there were also colonists of different races who mistakenly navigated here, and thus countless lives spread upon that planet over thousands of years, birthing and dying.


    And yet that world was not a real one. An artificial Sealed World naturally could not allow the birth of a real Steel Python or Soul Cycle, and all departed souls would simply flow allowing the tide of Chaos that squirmed in the darkness, returning to the Evil God''s true form at the depths of the planet!


    But this did not mean that those souls were utterly destroyed, for thanks to the nine Legends and the Sage''s intricate design, the one being eroded was the sealed Evil God instead.


    The Souls of Order would conversely wilt the Evil God as if parasitic insects that drew human blood. The souls that latched onto the slumbering Evil God''s body would gradually weaken its essence over thousands of years. Not only were they not dead due to the Evil God, they obtained immortality from it¡ªif the seal had lasted normally until the Evil God was ground away, those souls would unquestionably reincarnate into newborns with supreme talents, bringing a new wave of powerful fresh blood to the barren post-war Mycroft!


    The world of Grandia might have been a product of a similarly constructed seal. However, because it was a prison to punish traitors, their perished souls did not grow alongside that world, becoming ambers frozen out of tree saps and finally becoming fertilizer for the world of Mycroft.


    And yet that grand design had a single misstep¡ªthe wait was far longer than what everyone imagined.


    At the moment, Joshua did not know how many thousand years actually stood between Mycroft and the Sealed World at the edge of galaxy, but according to the Great Khan it was at least twelve thousand years to galaxies beyond, perhaps more. It meant that there was at least a four-thousand-year difference with worlds here at minimum. After such a long time, even the finest of designs would go wrong, the great reduced to calamity, and the human souls that should be grinding down the Evil God corrupted into a breeding place of newborn Chaos.


    Standing upon the seal, Joshua gazed upon the body of the Evil God, He could see millions of soul radiances flickering healthily at the edge of Chaos, unsullied by the Evil God''s corruption. That, however, was brief, for if the awakened entity be willing, it could corrupt every soul, and the only reason they remained untouched was because Wither had yet to awaken, and only that.


    And now, it was about to¡ªor more precisely, it has already awakened, but was in a daze after Joshua struck it.


    Their souls remained but were now objects inside the embrace of Chaos. To kill the Evil God undoubtedly involve those souls, and none could guarantee their safety in the fight against the Chaos.


    Nonetheless, Joshua would always be Joshua. Even if his heart stirred with all manners of complex emotions, unable to ascertain what outcome his choice would bring about¡­


    He quickly made a decision, and swiftly resolved himself.


    Whoosh¡ªviolent winds howled above the dilapidated planetary core.


    Strength was gathering, the heightened energy presenting a quantum leap of power. Streaks of lightning sparked around the warrior''s four arms, blurring the boundary between matter and energy as the Giant Steel God visibly burnt all his remaining mass, converting it into a celestial strike that could shatter stars.


    Joshua never once thought of saving everyone¡ªthe living was more important to him than departed souls.


    Even so, in that very moment¡­


    The Chaos ripples of the Evil God of Wither, which all of them had assumed to have lost all resistance suddenly rose from zero to unimaginable heights!


    Catching on in an instant, Joshua, who had been prepared to abandon all lingering pity and crush the entire planetary core with a punch, the bulk of the Evil God of Wither which had been slowly squirming and whirling as if dead promptly burst away! It was a sensation akin to Joshua''s self-destructing mass before which cleared all Chaos presence that had accumulated in the world, a trick that the Evil God learned and applied!


    Boom! Darkness spread at the speed of thought, enshrouding all without exception: Joshua, the nine moons warships along with the Nature''s Magister floating at the edge of the world, even Hub Accrafa and the Great Khan''s soul.


    In a split second, the presence of Chaos filled the world and Void.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

 Chapter 796 Eat I

    In the distant past, when the zerg wreaked havoc upon the Far Southern forests and the elves of the continent were yet unified¡ªwhen the Nature''s Magister was still Aydril Galanoud, she once traveled across the continent, exploring, discovering, adventuring, battling¡­ doing the same things every adventurer did.


    Within that era which was sometime away from now, Galanoud had culled evil dragon provocateurs, rejuvenated barren lands devastated in the battle between champions, standing against human nations and creating a grudge against the orcs, not to mention combining with various races to seal lands of Chaos hand-in-hand.


    However, Galanoud rarely collaborated or worked with any ally whether she was fighting, adventuring, exploring, or sealing Chaos. She was alone most of the time, completing one laudable achievement after another.


    Her solo movement had thus left people of that time in fervent debate over her reasons, dissecting her hubris, ego and the ancient traditions of the elves, lauding that as an excuse when Galanoud''s actions were ever so simple: She could not unleash herself if there were too many people around her occupying most space.


    Being one of the most powerful druids in Starfall Era history, the Nature''s Magister was not proficient in the way of ''transfiguration'' early on. She was instead a master in controlling substantial plants, altering various living parts that would in turn subjugate the enemy¡ªmost of which were used entire forests as targets.


    When the Nature''s Magister unleashes her full power, the forests would grow and broil as if one collective creature. Both ally and foe in that boundary would be subjugated by profound Nature Power, and given that shockwaves from her battle against the enemy would leave anyone helpless, they could only stay far away.


    As time moved on, she became a pronoun for soloist.


    ***


    Now, in the Sealed World at the edge of the galaxy.


    Watching as the blast of Chaos that rapidly spread to cover an entire world, the Nature''s Magister could not help recalling distant memories, complicated emotions arising within her.


    "A few centuries past, and it''s now my turn to get caught in another''s shockwave, huh."


    But this was not surprising because it was alongside that fellow.


    The vines extended from the Nature''s Magister thus curled into a sphere against the oncoming Chaos blast, wrapping around Hub Accrafa. Then, as dark green Nature Power flashed in the basin of roots to form a perfect defensive circle as if reefs beneath seawater, withstanding the incessant blows.


    "Kids, I''m going to help Count Radcliffe, can''t spare the power to protect you."


    The dark green fluorescence distinctly and mildly seeped out of the main roots, floating in the air, even igniting the Chaos forces around it. That radiance soon gathered and formed the appearance of a long-haired female elf, although her face was vague as the radiance lit. "All of you just have to stay inside this circle." The Nature''s Magister''s voice could be heard from within. "Do not leave. As long as the Evil God does not attack you directly, the shockwave from its corruption would not penetrate my defense."


    The withering presence had kept weakening the surface of the root formation, enfeebling and reducing the organic substances into ash although it had been energized and augmented to withstand even star fires. Nonetheless, the roots were regenerating and rebirthing as well, abandoning the affected and weakened part while keeping those parts that incidentally withstood and stayed unaffected by Chaos, incessantly evolving into parts more suitable to handle Chaos erosion.


    Such was Nature''s Power.


    ***


    Inside Hub Accrafa, the five members of the Elite Part and the elven girl Sol stared blankly at the trees, trunks, and roots that kept breaking and closing their ranks outside the observation windows, and that fluorescent figure which was quickly leaving.


    "¡­What are Legends?"


    Caster muttered to himself at the sight. "I could imagine Gold-advanced or Supreme-tier powers, futures I envision¡­ but the power of Legends escapes my imagination."


    There was silence in the control room. All of them should have been rejoicing in escaping the clutches of death, and yet a sheet of gloom hangs over the room.


    Although the Elite Party are helpless against the Black Fog and powerful otherworld beings, their strengths were different¡ªjust like the Tyrant Squid they encountered previously, they simply needed one amongst them to ascend into Supreme for an overwhelming victory and dice it into squid balls. Meanwhile, the Black Fog was certainly much more powerful, but it remained in the boundary of their comprehension, even encouraging them to strive in their cultivation so that the day they could avenge themselves would come.


    But the battle between Legends and Evil God they witnessed today surpassed that boundary.


    If the power of an Evil God which had just awakened after being sealed over millennia was already so horrific, what if it had been in perfect condition? What if stronger Evil Gods had come? Would the fate of Mycroft fare any better than the Sealed World if multiple, stronger Evil Gods invaded their homeworld?


    "Is there enough power?"


    Priest asked, interrupting the wandering thoughts of the others. By interacting with the Hub through his clearance, he swiftly obtained the data. "Yes¡­ Ah, my mentor had handily charged the hub when he carried us away!"


    Having seen the line of text which read ''Allied Legend energy providence: 47%, Priest''s somber mood turned well considerably. "The Hub itself and Her Eminence''s spell circle would make a double-layer defense. At least our safety is assured."


    Everyone else nodded and sighed in return¡ªhaving hovered between life and death situations while enduring great horrors at every second, even the Elite Party who had been trained well enough to not fear death felt their legs go soft, the despair of inability reverberating in their hearts.


    As for how Sol, who never experienced the Northern specialty training could stay conscious while going through the same horrors such as themselves¡­ the only explanation was that the elven girl truly did not fear her own passing.


    After all, having profoundly suffered Chaos corruption, she had already accepted her fated death.


    "What is it, Sol?"


    Priest asked, noticing that the elven girl was looking blankly out of Hub Accrafa''s observation window. "What are you looking at?"


    "Ah, um¡­" Sol was surprised at his question, but she soon relaxed, biting her lip as she stared dumbly at the Void that was now filled with black Chaotic mist. "It''s just that we''re so far away now. I wish to see where the Mother Tree could be¡­"


    To the elves, the Mother Tree was home. Even if Sol did not rely upon the Mother Tree to connect herself with the other elves, she would still subconsciously seek the Mother Tree in times of anxiety or loneliness.


    But now, the world was all darkness and Chaos. Nothing could be seen, and there was no distinction.


    Therefore, Priest''s expression turned complicated at the question.


    ''Your home¡­ hard to say now.''


    Priest was rather aware of his mentor''s capacity for destruction. He was a powerful being who could devastate a continent at a lift of his hand, and fed upon a planet''s crust¡ªand this time, he had crashed onto the planet while fighting someone.


    Priest doubted whether there was anything recognizable left on the planet''s surface, or if there was a surface for that matter. The raging Chaos had already consumed everything even before that, and Sol''s home would have long been destroyed.


    "It''s by fortune we forcefully evacuated the Overwatch tribe¡­ Or they would all be wiped out."


    Slightly glad at the thought, Priest breathed a sigh. "At least we did something and rescued some people¡­ Though there might have been other elven tribes, we''re no gods¡ªwe can''t save everyone."


    It had taken all that they had to just help the ones right in front of them, and accomplish what they were capable of.


    "Take a look at the elves," Alchemist said from a corner. He was still sitting on the floor, his legs that felt like jelly having yet to recover. "We''ve arranged them on gondolas beforehand and they probably would not be affected by the bumpiness, but injuries might prove unavoidable. They might not die by Evil God, but could crash each other to death.


    Clergy rose in response. "Will do. I''m going to have a look."


    Priest hurriedly grabbed Sol''s hand and followed Clergy, even though the elven girl still appeared to be in a blur. "We''ll go too."


    ***


    "Priest, what do you think our future would be like?"


    Sol had suddenly asked as they walked over a corridor. Clergy, who was walking ahead, turned so quickly that he could have snapped his own neck, but between his curious expression and the astonished Priest, they quickly caught Sol''s meaning and the other ''meaning''.


    "In the future, you might be relocated to the Far South," Priest said softly after considering the present state on Mycroft. "That''s the home of Mycroft''s elves, which hosts the Elven Court and the most powerful Mother Lifetree tribe. There''s no need for worry¡ªthey are a unified race, and they would view you as their own if your tribe is willing to join their ranks."


    "The powerful Legend who protected us just now is a Legendary champion of the Elven Court, Her Eminence the Nature''s Magister. She is the most powerful druid of Mycroft, and she would definitely be able to resolve the spiritual connection between the Mother Lifetree and your father and the others."


    "Hmm, that''s really good news!"


    Sol''s spirit was at once raised at Priest''s confident reply, hence recovering some of her previous vigor. But after another brief silence, seemingly unable to repress her relit curiosity, she asked softly, "Well, Priest, what is Mycroft like?"


    Priest naturally began to explain away in detail, something which occasionally prompted Sol''s surprised or awed exclamations, just as Clergy cut a solitary figure ahead of them, pondering.


    ''Why do I have to come along with these two?''


    Soon, the trio arrived at the chamber where every Overwatch tribe member was placed. Sol and Priest ceased their exchanges and began to help Clergy conduct his observation and healing task.


    It had to be said that Alchemist''s poison¡ªor special sedative was excellent, with no elf showing any sign of coming too. The bumpiness before proved to be no problem since the gondola had been affixed, and the elves had almost bled a little from some mild knock on their heads, with none dying albeit appearing rather pitiful.


    "I''ve never seen my father this way before."


    Sol was standing before the tribe''s leader. His crown having been removed early one, he was now simply a tired, old middle-aged elf, his brows closed tightly and his face full of anxiety. "His face never obviously shows whether he was angry, happy or puzzled before," Sol said softly, "Since everyone''s emotions were shared, any rage or conflict would be a mere spring drizzle after it was shared amongst thousands¡­ he never showed such clear worry before."


    "Heated, pure emotions is one of the things that drives all life to improve¡­ How could there be development if the lines between love and hate are blurred?"


    Priest was rather emotional about it all as well: everything from insects to beast, or even creatures with hierarchy would at least have the pure desire to feed and breed. Even monsters that seem callous or artificial beings such as the Black Fog possessed profound impulses in their very essence, as if blazing flames.


    "I hope everyone could still smile after all this¡ª"


    A jolt in the heart of Priest and the others flashed even as Sol spoke, the minuscule throb having emerged from every corner of Hub Accrafa just as every elf in the chamber began to struggle violently in paint.


    "Waaaargh!"


    "Urgh¡­"


    "It hurts! Ah, what''s¡­ this?!"


    Every elf who should remain unconscious from the alchemical concoction had all suddenly awakened from the entire hall, startling Clergy even as he healed one of the elves. The Holy Light he cast to restore a wound was thereby suddenly disjointed, manifesting as anomalies on another unscathed part on the elf''s body. Even so, that elf did not feel it as he sat up suddenly, scratching his own thin body as it burst with immense power, drawing bloody scars over it within moments.


    "It''s inside! It''s inside! Take it out!"


    He yelled in anguish; his voice conveying terror. "No! Don''t come near me!"


    But soon, as Clergy and Priest intended to call out urgently for their three other remaining teammates and summon Hub Accrafa to suppress the mysterious uproar, all the elves at once ceased their havoc and abruptly fell back where they had laid.


    "What''s going on?"


    Clergy hurriedly half-knelt to examine the elf who scratched himself, frowning as Holy Light swept over his body. "Nothing unusual¡ªall of them are alive and spiritually stable, as if asleep."


    But there was nothing normal about what happened at all! Suddenly awakened from the alchemical potion, going berserk, collapsing again even as their spirits stabilized¡­ How could such a thing happen?


    "Wait a minute. Sol?"


    Priest made the same findings as Clergy¡ªthat ''normal'' was the greatest of anomalies, but even as he pondered, he quickly remembered the quiet elf and hurriedly ran to her as he panicked.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    That was when Sol, who had stood blankly at a corner from the start suddenly fell as her body swayed.


    "Sol, what''s going on?!"


    Holding her up, Priest looked into her distinctly murky eyes in bewilderment. "What happened? Why all of you¡­"


    "Some¡ªsomething¡­ is¡­"


    Perhaps having stayed conscious before, Sol''s resistance was much stronger than her own kind. Though unable to stand, the young girl managed to utter a soft reply, "Back¡­ hurts very much¡­ spirit, flowing away¡­ swirl¡­ soul''s¡­ swirl¡­"


    Her words soon grew scattered just as her gaze entered a trance, with no effect seen even as Priest imbued aura into her body or Clergy used Holy Light healing on her.


    Soon, Priest sensed the spirit of the elf in his embrace flatlining, while the luster in her eyes turned turbid¡ªthen, in no time at all, all light vanished from Sol''s eyes, just like the other elves.


    She had fallen to utter slumber.


    ***


    Meanwhile, the fluorescent figure that was the Nature Magister arrived where Joshua stood.


    Thus, she saw an unbelievable sight.


    A spherical metal frame that could cover a planet''s core floated in the deathly and dark emptiness. Boundless Chaos presence was spreading out of the frame, cascading toward surrounding worlds.


    It was the world seal that imprisoned the Evil God of Wither, left behind by the Glorious Era. Nine legends had created a planet to seal that entity by using the metal frame as a core, and now, after a great battle, the planet had shattered, leaving pieces of the seal''s base.


    But that was not what left the Nature''s Magister astonished and bewildered.


    Inside the metal frame was a distinct, black swirl that whirled rapidly while unleashing turbid radiances. Like a galaxy, it flickered with countless bright dots of souls, the radiances of spirits that have lived on that world over millennia. It was a bizarre Dark Galaxy, burning itself to release infinite Chaos presence to corrupt everything in every world around it.


    Should that Dark Galaxy succeed in releasing substantial Chaos presence to corrupt surrounding worlds, it could directly and utterly awaken even with its main body remaining imprisoned¡ªfor afterward, the sealing circle would instead become part of its core instead of its cage.


    Its idea was good just as its execution was successful. The great explosion of Chaos had assuredly covered all worlds around them with the presence of Chaos that made even the Nature''s Magister uncomfortable as if she had delved deep into the former Sealed Lands on Mycroft.


    Still, there were unexpected things beyond the Evil God''s control.


    Silver radiance could be seen extending along the metal frame of the seal¡ªdazzling Steel Strength light, as if a rampart unpassable by all Chaos or a sheet that covered planetary bodies was rapidly spreading over the frame of the seal, isolating the Dark Galaxy from worlds beyond!


    That silver radiance quickly covered seventy percent of the sphere''s surface. Chaos power could be seen wildly colliding against the Steel Strength fortress, but the silver radiance showed no sign of caving, maintaining its progressing imposingly and unstoppably, covering the entire Dark Galaxy.


    The Nature''s Magister understood at a single glance that the silver Steel Strength rampart was unquestionably Joshua''s planetary form. "Count Radcliffe," she could not help asking even as she looked on in astonishment, "You''re¡­"


    "Engulfing, isolating."


    A murky voice could be heard from the distant silver fortress. "I would use my own body, a ''world'' as a seal to utterly sever the Evil God of Wither from everything beyond, converting substance and stop its final rampage..."


    "And then¡­ Eat it."

 Chapter 797 Thinking Nothing

    The Nature''s Magister was certainly astonished by Joshua''s words for a moment. However, she soon remembered how Joshua had purged the vestiges of the Evil God of Wither''s power in the Central Dark Forest, instantly understanding what the warrior''s so-called ''eat'' meant.


    As she looked on with a focused gaze, she quickly realized that the layer of silver rampart which grew and unfurl as if alive had definitely captured the Chaos power that was spreading around it, devouring and altering it into typical particles.


    It was Joshua''s Light of Order.


    Indeed, that seemingly mundane silver radiance power that cleansed a world''s Chaos was what had recently utterly cleansed the Evil God of Fertility''s power a while ago, the source of the Dark Tide of the Dark Forest had troubled the entire continent over centuries.


    And yet, the silver light that appeared an unstoppable force against the Chaos and could, logically speaking, purify all remaining Chaos force in an entire world appeared less capable than desired at this very moment.


    Profound Steel Strength had shrouded the Chaos force like a smaller Dyson Sphere, utterly covering its warped radiance. Even so, regardless how Joshua unleashed his full power, thirty percent of his domain would be pervaded by Wither''s power, spilling surging Chaos presence.


    If Joshua was in perfect condition and had a few planets as backup resource, he could create several Dyson Rings that encircled the planet, much less cover something the size of a planet''s core. Still, just the same, if he did not maim the Evil God of Wither without burning mass, it would not be as weak as it was now.


    Even so, although the Evil God of Fertility was far more powerful than the Evil God of Wither when it was still alive, Wither, which now remained ''existent'' had power that the corpse of Fertility never had.


    As she swiftly approached the silver radiance, the Nature''s Magister could see cracks all over the flat barrier, with black Chaos mist ejecting out intermittently. Although Steel Strength could suppress and assimilate Chaos power to a certain degree, Chaos could erode Steel Strength too. In places where the Chaos presence held a distinct advantage, Joshua''s power would be wilted into unthreatening clouds of ordinary substances, and then converted into new Chaos force.


    Such was the cycle between Order and Chaos. Both were each other''s toxic as if gangrene that latches on the bone, and it was only by truly mastering the mysteries between Order and Chaos conversion that a one-way cleansing could be performed, granting peerless authority.


    "How can I help you?"


    The dark green fluorescent human form arrived on the silver barrier but said nothing, instead communicating with Joshua directly in spirit, just as she could not help adding, "Why bother, Joshua? You could just keep the Evil God suppressed since it could no longer corrupt the world. Our reinforcements would soon arrive¡ªthere''s no need to insist on this single struggle."


    "And clearly, you could have evaded the Chaos burst before¡ªwhy would you try to struggle against the Evil God in terms of raw power?"


    The Nature''s Magister could definitely tell that Joshua was in a precarious position. While the warrior appeared to have the advantage and even declared that he would eat the Evil God, both of them were actually in a stalemate. They were using their raw power to attrite each other, a distinct loss since the Mycroft faction could seal the Evil God without suffering anything in return.


    But a deep but obscure voice wafted directly into Galanoud''s ear.


    "Why should I evade it?"


    The voice was calm, even showing the hint of a laugh. "This is the only safe opportunity to experience the power of a real, living Evil God in which I have less than forty percent chance of dying. It''s one in a million, and perhaps the only one that would ever come by."


    Meanwhile, where Steel Strength repelled Chaos, lights of various abnormal variety appeared¡ªthe enfeebling ripples were even lowering the frequency of electromagnetic waves, dulling the spectrum and directly interfering with electron transition, simultaneously moving all things to absolute zero degrees while decaying everything into fundamental constructs. Silver radiance was hence divided into rainbow colors in the observable universe, with the red promptly enlarging, its luster quickly dulling.


    Memory and information could not escape that force. Normal humans would have gradually lost and forgotten any recollection, and yet Joshua remained fearless despite battling that power.


    "Even those outsiders from an unknown place knew enough to grab this chance and probe the Evil God''s power," he said. "Galanoud, don''t falter¡ªadventure is a part of progress. Help me by temporarily blocking the openings, I will try to muster my strength and dive directly into the depths of the Evil God''s core to try to break it, only then could I consume it."


    "I now know why you''re always alone. The Sage must really possess you for you to survive such habits¡­ or is that really the case?"


    Speechless, the Nature''s Magister sighed. "Blocking the openings? Alright, I''ll try."


    At those words, the green fluorescent figure extended her roots upon the silver continent just like a tree.


    Green patterns began to spread from where Galanoud landed, extending rapidly toward everywhere within the planetary ramparts.


    As if the veins on a leave or the roots of a laurel tree, Joshua granted the Nature''s Magister some of his Steel Strength as a resource to withstand Chaos. However, being a Legend and an elven champion who might be older than the age of the entire Radcliffe family, would Galanoud really do that?


    Naturally not.


    With the sound of something breaking by the edge of the World Barrier, a mild, active, and thick lifeforce hence broke through the ramparts and arrived inside the Sealed World. Right behind it, countless dots of green light appeared in the dark Void as if falling leaves, disintegrating as they descended and decisively wiping out all Chaos presence at the edge.


    The Legendary behemoth Shaggy, the Nature''s Magister companion then arrived at the battlefield as well. It swiftly found its partner, and with a delighted cry, its body that was dozens of kilometers long began to split inch by inch, turning into unusual swarms of insects that had tree leaves for wings, darting toward the silver continent at the depths of the Chaotic mist.


    Each Leaf Insect was around a meter in length and appeared similar to bees, although their body and wings were made out of wood and leaves. They were a collective just as they were singular, controlled by a collective intelligence as they controlled their bodies to charge toward the millions of fissures that ejected Chaos'' presence over the silver continent.


    At the same time, the Nature''s Magister tree form was fully grown. Entrenched upon the crimson paths on the silver continent, she rapidly whirled as Joshua himself did, the thick foliage of leaves spreading more without stopping and expanding Nature''s Domain. The massive dark green halo hence swirled along with the planet, rapidly reaching every corner of the continent and stimulating the Leaf Insect as they reached the domain, strengthening them greatly.


    "Go, Shaggy." The Nature''s Magister spoke from within the great tree. "Devour the mists of Chaos!"


    In the very next second, the collective creatures, having received their command, moved as a swarm that blanketed the skies as they hummed harmoniously, their wings throbbing as they charged toward the countless fissures. They simply did not fear the Evil God''s power, and directly launched themselves into the mists of Chaos.


    Thus, innumerable Leaf Insects abruptly rained down, falling as Chaos power destroyed them. But as their bodies broke up, most of the Chaos was dispelled, just as some of the swarm would consume part of the Chaos presence and use it as raw materials to create a new generation of Leaf Insects.


    Most of the first-generation Leaf Insects were killed by the Wither''s power and broken down into wafting dust, but some survived by assimilating Chaos power partially into Nature Power. The survivors would then quickly reproduce and split under the support of the Nature''s Magister, birthing the next generation of Leaf Insect that were more resistant to Chaos. They would hum happily as they blotted out one fissure after another¡ªthis time, it took much longer for Chaos to kill them.


    The Nature''s Magister could indeed hear the cheerful spiritual calls which Shaggy, the collective Legendary creature made. The swarm that died was the same as losing part of its body, but with the help of its companion, that lost part would be quickly regained, the mutual support bringing about something more than the sum of the parts.


    Soon, the miniature Dyson Sphere that Joshua''s power alone could not completely seal expanded again. As green light unfurled over the silver continent, only one-tenths of the Evil God of Wither could interact with the world beyond.


    That was also precisely why Chaos power that ejected out of those fissures were a few times more concentrated and devastating than it was before. As the Leaf Insect swarm attempted to advance and intercept alongside Steel Strength tides, they would be eroded by Chaos in return and retreat fruitlessly.


    "This is probably enough."


    Joshua was surprised by the Nature''s Magister sudden display. He never imagined that the colossal Legendary beast was a collective lifeform that could scatter and combine at will, and how terribly effective when Galanoud and Shaggy combined.


    Just imagine¡ªif the swarm''s target had not been the Chaos power originating from an Evil God that was the nemesis of all life, all normal organic substance, soil, and minerals in a living world would be devoured, leaving a barren place given the swarm''s speed of consumption and reproducing. It would not be difficult to eat the entire world too.


    When the swarm population reached certain numbers, the swarm might be just a little slower in directly eating worlds than his true form, and just might be slightly superior in terms of combat ability.


    "I''ll now try to enter the Evil God''s main form."


    Joshua was not idling when the Nature''s Magister and Shaggy jointly held down the Evil God of Wither. A long, forty-kilometer spike akin to a nail materialized by the pole of the silver planet form he assumed, with circles of electromagnetic bolts flashing upon its runic surface. The warrior was prepared to conjure a powerful magnetic boundary like the pulsar with his own power, accelerating the Steel Strength spike so that it could be driven deep into that Chaos Galaxy.


    Until now, no Mycroft citizen of the Starfall Era knew how to kill or seal Evil Gods.


    There might be those who had studied their essence and were able to purge the Chaos, but none of them knew if their measures were of use when their targets became true Evil Gods after their Chaos powers had been sealed. They were unaware of the Evil Gods'' inner construct, nor the secrets contained at the depths of that Chaos.


    After fighting the Evil God of Wither, Joshua learned that physical blows would not kill Evil Gods unless his attack power could reach the black-hole capacity of vanquishing all things. Even so, there might be ways to hurt them apart from physical attacks, although he was not aware of them at the moment.


    That was why Joshua intended to try, to become the first to eat the crab.


    And the Steel Strength spike embodied that hope of reaching that secret.


    Even if it could not be accomplished, he could just cause the spike to self-destruct and blow away the core construct of Wither¡ªthe warrior never lost from exchanging mass for devastation.


    In the very next moment, as the space and light surrounding the spike stirred as if ripples, powerful gravitational disturbance, electromagnetic sparks and even spectrum of light was warped terribly. After waves of erratic dimensional oscillation, the Steel Strength spike whirled wildly, and soon, electromagnetic nodes accelerated and darted away. Hence, it became a single dot of light that dragged away a deep red halation, vanishing from the depths of the silver continent, from that Dark Galaxy that was completely sealed in the warrior''s body.


    At the time, the Nature''s Magister was still spreading her own roots to seal the gap on Joshua''s Steel Strength barrier. The Leaf Insect swarms were tirelessly assaulting the Chaos presence, adapting and evolving again and again.


    At that moment, Sol was chatting away with Priest in Hub Accrafa, the pair and Clergy having just arrived in the chamber to check the Overwatch tribe elves for injury.


    Time seemed to freeze in that very second.


    And yet, it was in such a stagnated moment that a voice resounded from afar, a wail whose owner was unknown.


    "Mwaaaaaaaaah¡ª"


    The frozen moment shattered in a split second. Everyone, including Joshua, the Nature''s Magister, the defensive platform of Hub Accrafa and Shaggy the Legendary beast¡ªevery existence that was resisting the presence of Chaos promptly felt the pressure on their bodies lighten at once. That vast and powerful might of Chaos that could still stand even under multiple Legends'' suppression had hence been reduced to nothing.


    "It worked?!"


    The Nature''s Magister was at once surprised and delighted. "Joshua, you''ve found the Evil God''s core? Is it really that weak?"


    "Cooo¡ª" Shaggy uttered in surprise as well.


    But the response they got was the warrior''s solemn denial.


    "No."


    The grim and deep voice resounded from the depths of the continent. "I felt nothing from the Steel Strength spike before it self-destructed¡­ I don''t even know where it stabbed or what composition it destroyed to suddenly reduce Wither to such a state."


    ***


    Meanwhile, inside the silver continental seal.


    The Dark Galaxy that the Evil God of Wither had turned into was still whirling rapidly, endless dots of light flickering as they circled its spiral arms.


    However, the dark turbid Chaos was swiftly changing. Black became gray, the turbid light turning less opaque, while the endless Chaos Presence that ejected out of the Dark Galaxy now emanating a presence similar to raw Steel Strength that stood between Chaos and Order.


    As the Legendary trio of Joshua, the Nature''s Magister and Shaggy partnered in attack, the Evil God of Wither which had been pushed to its limits appeared to have weakened its own Chaos once again, turning into the form that left the Sage and nine other Legends astonished millennia before! Chaos presence that wilted all things were now almost all gone, leaving faint abnormal gray light that could be either Chaos or Order as it slowly spreads.


    But unlike the Chaos ripples that had a tendency to weaken all things, the seemingly harmless gray light simply could not be sealed by Steel Strength or Nature Power. Furthermore, even if it appeared weak, it directly permeated the Silver Continent that shrouded the planet''s core, delving deep into the spirits of Joshua, the Nature''s Magister, and everyone else. It went beyond that too¡ªthe gray presence spread throughout the Sealed World, in the spirit of every living thing!


    It could not affect matter¡­ but it directly affected souls!


    Ooom!


    A weak hum echoed, as a swirl that did nothing to the physical world but stormed spiritual space whirled!


    Countless myriad-colored dots of light appeared at once at every corner of the Void.


    Those were souls, every living intelligent soul in that world!


    There were elven and dwarven souls amidst the endlessly wafting lights, just as there were draconic, pygmy and gnomish¡ªnaturally, human too.


    Some of those souls were expeditionary forces buried in that world amidst the long age since the Glorious Era, just as others were normal beings who had forgotten everything and simply lived upon the Sealed Planet. There were warriors and mages amongst them, just as there were soldiers waiting to return to their homes, or natives who grew old and died in that world.


    But regardless to whom the souls belonged too, there were traces of terrible corruption clearly visible upon the form of those souls.


    It was Otherworld Blight¡ªthe signs of a Chaos corruption!


    Over the silver continent, nine massive steel warships shuddered violently as if something inside was crashing around madly as if to break through that cage of steel. Joshua, however, did not have the time to notice the anomaly of the warships, having already noticed the Evil God of Wither''s shift and what it intended.


    "Sure enough. It''s been prepared to escape and face powerful enemies thousands of years ago¡­ the souls that have the marks of Chaos are all its food stores! It''s the insurance it kept to recover!"


    Joshua solemnly watched the soul radiances everywhere upon the sky, his heart sinking.


    He had no soul. It would be futile for the Evil God of Wither used its enfeebling presence to invade his soul space, but both the Nature''s Magister and Shaggy were silent¡ªclearly resisting the Evil God''s summon at full power. Even Legends hardly could withstand such an offensive, and must use all the strength they had to keep their body from being affected.


    But it was not the time for analysis.


    In the dark Void, clusters of sparkling soul dots gathered into a vast river of starlight, becoming a surging radiant flow that followed the Chaos marks guidance, crashing down like a waterfall of souls that surged at the single remaining gap in the silver continent.


    Endless soul light corrupted by Chaos flickered, as if embodying power to decay and devour everything.


    Joshua knew that even if he was unaffected by such spiritual offensive, the power on both factions had kept them in a stalemate until now. If the Evil God of Wither was to be replenished by such a massive store of power, he, the Nature''s Magister and everyone else would fall here, eaten by the entity''s counterattack before reinforcements from Mycroft could arrive.


    That would not do¡ªhe must do something.


    Not for the innocent souls, not for the beings that were about to be used as rations by the Evil God¡­ well, there might be that faintest of rage.


    One way or another, Joshua van Radcliffe, King of Searing Souls could not come up with any reason. He naturally and instinctively applied the Soul-Substance transition ability that he did not use much, conjuring an incomparably huge and bright soul that was almost a sun.


    Then, just like that, drawn by the Chaos presence, the soul akin to a sun fell into darkness, holding the boundless stream of light.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Thus, the soul of a human began to fight an Evil God''s will directly, struggling for the ownership of millions of souls.


    And in that very moment, at a corner of the soul that resembled a sun¡­


    A little Void Crab was flexing its spiny legs.


    It was awakening and had now awakened.

 Chapter 798 Exceeding Worlds

    After struggling to awaken form the dark void of death, the Great Khan swiftly realized that it was in great danger after being simultaneously maimed by Joshua and the Evil God of Wither.


    Meanwhile, the river of souls flowing with color formed a ring in the dark, obscure mists of Chaos. The surface of one end burned as if the sun, inside of which was a luminous silver crystal sphere, while the other end was a galaxy filled with dots of souls where darkness swirled.


    The Dark Galaxy flowed with the presence of calamity and destruction, the cry of a world after its destruction and the vengeance of a race, or even a civilization. That force was so great that the grudge ignited black flames upon the Void, intent on reducing all Order into ash.


    "It''s¡­ the Evil God! And that Forerunner champion!"


    The Great Khan quickly understood the present situation without a doubt. After he had lost, the Forerunner champion did not destroy its soul, instead turning to fight the Evil God. Now, it appeared that the Evil God had just awakened albeit was maimed badly, but the Forerunner champion was unwell too, and both appeared about to enter one final decisive battle in the plane of souls.


    Nonetheless, even as a complicated mood arose in it, the Great Khan noticed that though the soul that was akin to a sun might appear to stand evenly against the Dark Galaxy, he was on the back foot on various details, that he appeared not to be at a disadvantage thanks to his extreme regeneration.


    Wither''s presence compounded with Chaos as it swept through the Void, and the perished remains of countless spirits from the Soul Pool were directly destroyed. After that, the silver radiance mostly faded, although more silver radiance would be released at the very next instant, keeping appearances so that things did not appear dire.


    Their battle was just like a tug of war. One side was powerful and kept pulling the rope to itself, while the other, though weak, could ceaselessly create new rope, preventing its opponent from pulling itself and the rope eternally.


    In the realm beyond, the surface of the Steel Strength continent was ablaze.


    Soul-Substance Transition was an ultimate skill of Vahina, the Sage of the Oceans. Users could apply it to freely convert between mass, soul, and energy, and the sage whose specialty was in spirit cultivation would mostly convert souls to mass or energy, and other techniques that were close to immortality and infinite energy. As for Joshua, he himself mostly converted mass to energy or soul after learning that skill.


    Meanwhile, the Steel Strength continent remained ablaze, just as the soul akin to a sun maintained its form in the spiritual realm despite several defeats as it struggled against the Dark Galaxy to become the host of countless souls."


    "This won''t do."


    While they had been enemies and fought out a terrible battle, those were personal and frivolities. The Great Khan would not revel in the delight against something as monumental as an Evil God, something which affected an entire race. It also remembered the Void Behemoths and its subjects wandering the surrounding Void, and could not help but frown.


    "The Forerunner''s champion is not that great in soul battle techniques."


    While it had fallen to a single blow in the soul battle before, the Great Khan did not believe that itself would lose so easily if it was not for Wither''s influence. Apart from that, the Forerunner had also claimed that he had no soul, which made most soul offensive ineffective against him.


    It was both an advantage and a disadvantage, with the former being that the Forerunner champion could entirely ignore defending in the aspect of soul in battle while focusing on destroying the opponent''s physical battle. On the other hand, the disadvantage existed in that when his soul was required to secure some right of attribution, the soul he converted on a temporary capacity definitely was not as agile as his limbs.


    "You''re up then, Otherworld champion."


    The just-awakened Great Khan suddenly heard a rich voice. "You''ve recovered slower than I thought."


    At present, the Void Crab spirit had been floating behind the Soul Sun, its eight limbs turning rigid subconsciously in a defensive state at the sound of that familiar voice.


    Soon, however, the Great Khan realized that the Forerunner champion had no intention to attack it.


    "As you can see, I''m fighting the Evil God in the plane of souls¡ªit''s the final bout."


    The rich voice resounded in the Void; its tone serene yet earnest. "I, however, don''t have a soul. The soul I forged from Soul mastery was but a tool: I could create it, but it isn''t nimble when used. That is why I never did learn how to fight with my soul."


    Even as he spoke, the Dark Galaxy of Chaos burst out with countless black gas tentacles in the lightless Void as if to claim the river of souls. In return, the silver sun also whipped out countless crystalline rays that withstood its erosion, but it was obvious that the silver sun was spending dozen times the energy used by the Dark Galaxy, while the Steel Strength continent beyond shrunk by a distinct chunk.


    "You''re different."


    The voice continued slowly after having defended against that abrupt and vicious attack from the Evil God. "Otherworld champion, I could tell that you''ve mastered this path."


    Of course.


    Of course I have.


    The octopedal fungi were essentially a race of spirits. Their newborn bodies were mere shells nurturing souls, and they would become a citizen of their race with one, or they would be a void product without soul otherwise, waste that was less than a slave.


    Their survival, life, and battle all relied upon on spiritual power and magic, both of which depended on the soul for strength. The fungi''s depth of mastery in those paths was long considered sagely.


    When the World Eaters destroyed their homeworld all those years ago, the Great Khan, the champion of their race had vanquished the soul of a Void Behemoth through its powerfully cultivated soul, assuming control over its body as it evacuated the masses away raggedly. Thousands of years later, the Void Behemoths grew rapidly and split off thanks to their race''s nurturing, even forming the World Fleet that many civilizations feared, while the Great Khan''s own soul split along with it to control that number, strengthening and even assuming the form of the first Behemoth.


    It was simply assured in the way of fighting with its soul.


    Even so.


    "I grasp your meaning, but why should I aid you?" The Great Khan asked coldly in return. "We were still enemies attacking each other before with the intent to kill. Why are you confident that I would help you?"


    "Because I would threaten, force, and entice you. I don''t need the confidence¡ªyou have no choice."


    The deep, rich voice choice spoke its opinion very earnestly. "You and your subjects would die if you don''t help me. I know not why you''ve come to this galaxy, but I could guess that it''s because you were fleeing the Evil Gods, and there''s one weakened sample here. Don''t you intend to try destroying it and accumulate the experience for the counterattack?"


    The appearance of the Great Khan''s soul became warped, its pincers and joints twisting so much they flipped. It had never experienced such troubling emotion, just as it was the first time it spoke with a warrior whose words were so choking it kills.


    But it made its decision in the end.


    "You''re right. I certainly have no choice."


    The Great Khan said feebly, just as there was a hint of heartfelt expectation and thrill. "I would help you destroy the World Eater."


    And with that, the white Void Crab spirit thus swiftly fused into the silver sun.


    ***


    "What help do you require?"


    "First, defense."


    The rich and deep voice said. "The Evil God is using an entire destroyed world to bombard my spiritual defenses to whittle me down, reducing my own control over my own soul and weaken it. I could feel the outer layers of my souls rapidly withering, and everything from endurance and essence were reduced to nothing as if time is being reverted, converted into feed for Chaos. The weaker I am the stronger the Evil God becomes¡ªthis must be stopped at once."


    The Great Khan did not reply. Communicating non-verbally, it instructed Joshua in the technique to control soul.


    In an instant, the countless crystalline spawned from the silver sun disperse, before reassembling into a much complex and sturdier construct.


    "The battle of souls is not too different from physical combat. The most important aspect is to have a more complex soul information and construct that the opponent could not analyze at once¡ªit does not matter if it is functional, even useless information works. One way or the other, keep your opponent confused and unable to attack."


    The translucent silver sun thus became turbid visibly, while boundless maze-like ramparts and metal construct manifested on its surface. The sun itself was rapidly shrinking just as it became sturdier, and any individual specializing in the spiritual aspect could clearly see that the dense metal pipelines and maze walls were actually countless mathematical formulae such as differentiation, integration, and who-knows-what, containing many random and meaningless information.


    The black ripple¡ªthe Chaotic presence of Wither which had been on a winning streak and could instantly whittle and erode a huge chunk of the silver sun was forced to retreat fruitlessly. It dispersed by itself right after eroding part of the soul''s surface, while the thirty-seventh defensive rampart was being constructed in haste.


    "The most vital aspect on assault of the soul is to dissolve the opponent''s soul. Be it by brute force or technique, it''s all to better destroy the enemy''s constitution¡ªyou are considerably accomplished in that, but unable to extend the effect of your battle. I''ll teach you a little trick."


    The crystal ray that had been tanging against the tentacles of Chaos promptly shrunk and bended with agility, escaping the bind of the tentacles as its tip became a bladed drill that whirled rapidly, dicing chunks of tentacles into powder. In an instant, as the powdered tentacles squirmed wildly and were about to reform as new tentacles, the countless drill tips detached and shot out like missiles, detonating majestically where the tentacles clustered and reduced the countless Chaos forces to nothingness.


    "Ah, I know that."


    The rich voice interjected. "Very well."


    In the beyond, the burning of the Steel Strength continent slowed visibly to the point that both Nature''s Magister and Legendary beast could feel the pressure on their bodies lighten at once. They certainly knew that it was a result of Joshua''s battle turning around, leaving them thrilled at once.


    Meanwhile, in the spiritual space, the river of souls that was being pulled towards the Dark Galaxy began to flow toward the silver sun.


    The souls inside the nine massive warships that were shuddering incessantly gradually calmed, while the powerful souls awakened. However, they were the most profoundly eroded by Chaos, and were unsure of what they could or had to do.


    Millennia ago, the nine Legendary champions had chased the Evil God of Wither here.


    They established the seal, molded the planet and imprisoned Wither, using its ability to convert Chaos and Order to create a perfect world.


    However, a long time passed and the reinforcements they waited for never came. Distorted dimension compounded with time, leaving the hopeful expeditionary force uncomfortable and enfeeble.


    And the Chaotic powers of Wither seized the chance and crept into the depths of their hearts, making them forget their skills and lose their technology, thinning their desire to struggle and reduce them to walking dead who knew to live but without purpose.


    The nine Legends discovered that, but they were already severely corrupted. In order to not become accomplices of an Evil God, they sealed themselves within their warships, using automated programming to control Chaos power and resist the Evil God of Wither.


    They had certainly been corrupted by Chaos, and yet were not its Wither''s teeth and claws.


    Joshua had swiftly learned the technique taught by the Great Khan and did not apply unaccustomed or rigid when applying it. Although it was not yielding exponential results, he always managed to catch the Chaotic Evil God''s vulnerabilities and effectively break its hold over the river of souls. While Wither''s presence emanated could still force the warrior into defense, it could at least be considered a two-way battle.


    Looking on, the Great Khan felt that Joshua had a steady grasp of the stage. As long as he could maintain the spiritual supply, he could attempt retaliation even as he guarded his own soul in this long attritional battle.


    But just when the Great Khan thought that it was time to prepare a counterattack and truly lay waste to the Evil God''s constitution, it suddenly heard Joshua''s voice.


    "Alright."


    A clear voice spoke from within the core of the silver sun. "I understand now."


    What? The Great Khan thought, at a loss. What did you understand? Isn''t this moment just the beginning?


    There was still much to cover in the battle of spirits, and according to its calculations, it would drag out to a dozen thousand peta (six months) at minimum.


    But clearly, it did not have Joshua''s understanding of Chaos.


    "Evil Gods of Famine, Pestilence, Calamity, Air, and now Wither¡­ I have personally experienced five different powers of five different Evil Gods, and repelled them."


    "I now understand the essence of the Evil Gods'' power."


    Joshua voice sounded as if everything was in his grasp, while the silver sun released an even brighter light.


    "The decay of substance, the reversal of growth; becoming strong to weak, turning from prime to infantile. This is not a simple reversal of time, but a pure reduction of power and decay from perfect. The reason the power would not age individuals is simply because Extraordinary individuals would not necessarily be weaker when they are older, which is why it simply they were retrogressed to their past forms¡­ it was an unreasonable power."


    The Great Khan was aware that the power of World Eaters never was reasonable. Therefore, it promptly focused, listening attentively to Joshua''s analysis.


    "But no matter how illogical it could be, one principle must be obeyed¡ªhigher power levels meant greater priority."


    Skill had limits. Even the individual''s millionfold power to bend heaven and earth through magic circles and skills was helpless against the enemy''s billionfold assault on themselves. That is the same thing as how purest of compressed toxins could kill an entire city of humans when a single drop of it went airborne would be harmless when dripped into the ocean.


    Even if a single ocean was not enough, what about two or three more? How about vast oceanic worlds? Or a plane derived entirely from water elements?


    If it still would not work, it could be dumped into a sun¡ªit would be no toxin then.


    When Joshua obtained the power to blast all enemies into a black hole, his enemy''s only value of existence was to look good as they struggled.


    "The bottom line is that the Evil Gods are an aberrative existence that is a combination of a world, the dead souls of a civilization and a certain supernatural power even I could not dissect. Such is their essence, and through the information corruption of world and civilization, most bodies would be beaten by it in every turn, with myself being suppressed¡­ but ultimately, it is one world and the dead souls of one civilization."


    "It''s not as if I could not destroy a world," Joshua said.


    ***


    Those were words that left a chill in the Great Khan''s bones. It was unsure what terrible being it was actually aiding, even as the warrior continued.


    "The Evil God is now very weak. Its Chaos corruption¡ªin other words, its destructive informational corruption is now no longer absolute. I just have to elevate my processing power by several times to completely nullify its informational bombardment, even eroding it in return."


    "How?" The Great Khan could not help but ask. "My skill could not raise processing speed through thin air, it only improves the quality of your calculation to process more information at a constant speed. Though what you say is simple, processing speed isn''t so easily raised!"


    "Mass."


    The Great Khan heard Joshua''s answer, but it was somehow calm and dispassionate. "As the mass of my true form enlarges, my mental organs would increase and strengthen my processing speed, power, and soul¡­ I would be stronger in every aspect."


    "Otherworld champion. Tell your subjects to find worlds without left, have them devour those mass and supply it to me in asteroid form."


    With Wither''s presence affecting information transmitting, exchanging information to the beyond within the Sealed World was ineffective, or in other words, things could go in but not out. Therefore, Joshua was unable to connect to his Restoration Beams placed in other worlds and have them devour and supply local mass to him extra-dimensionally.


    The Void Behemoths, however, could act in their place this time.


    ''I''m no good man after all,'' the warrior thought coldly, ''and have no right to accuse the Void Behemoth swarm that devoured worlds.''


    He would at most pick worlds without life, not to protect primitive life that did not even have intelligence, but because he did not require organic substances. More than that, dead worlds had a chance of revival even if it was almost little more than none, and might never happen even up to the end of the Multiverse. Even so, when he devoured a planet or a world meant that the chance would no longer exist¡­ not that Joshua found it wrong.


    Compared to a fractional chance, life that exists now was more important.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    The silver sun looked at the river of souls wafting around it.


    Within the river was the spirits of millions of intelligent lives.


    The Evil God intended to feed upon them to restore its own power¡ªand Joshua would stop it all.


    To him, useless substance would never compare to a living being, even if it was a single planet, just as dead worlds would never be equal to a human soul when considered in its entirety. All things in the world existed in service of life, fore even worlds were incubators for life.


    Joshua would admit that he was narrow-minded, a person with double-standards who could only see the living and decide a world''s fate depending on the degree of chance.


    Or what else could there be?


    Unless one held ''absolute power'', life would never have to make a choice.


    A small piece of soul detached from the silver crab. With Joshua''s help, it became a flying star, streaking through the and piercing the Steel Strength continent, vacuum, and World Barrier, arriving at the vast and barren Void of the Multiverse. It flew toward the Void Behemoths that remained before the silver line and did not dare to take one step beyond it, entering them and issuing its command.


    Thus, countless Void Behemoths began to wander towards surrounding worlds, finding, and consuming barren worlds that were frozen or burning but without life, absorbing the substances and condensing them into asteroids. Then, they return to the outer atmosphere of the Sealed World, throwing it down inside the fissure of the Barrier that Joshua and the Great Khan made when they crashed into it.


    In the vacuum that no longer had air, endless strips of scarlet descended from the edge of the world, turning into distinct red lines under the corruption of Chaotic mists.


    Void Behemoths were not very intelligent, nor did they possess much control over their strength or direction. They simply absorbed substances, compress them into asteroids that they would throw into the world¡ªthe red lines would spread in all directions as if a great firework display.


    But someone was there to clean up their mess.


    Steel Strength surged over the silver planet, stirring dimensions and increasing gravity, guiding each asteroid to fall onto the continent. Massive flames billowed as Steel Strength disintegrated and absorb it all as the purest of particles.


    Thousands of arcs unfurled at the starting end and finally converged upon a single point, resembling a contracting world line in one glance.


    But unlike what everyone imagined, Joshua did not convert those substances info his own mass, instead clustering the colossal asteroids into a single sphere.


    A supremely dense sphere of degenerate neutron matter, one to fits the warrior''s combat form.


    It whirled rapidly, with its initial spin velocity reaching ninety-four hundred turns per second. As the asteroids fall without stopping and exploded tremendously, the spins accelerated as well.


    The miniature neutron star that was the size of a fingertip began to enlarge visibly, the dimensions around it distorted into a basin-like crater, or perhaps a gravity well.


    At the same time, every construct inside Joshua''s body that were specialized for processing quickly gathered as well. Physical constitution that mutually supported the warrior''s soul hence spread everywhere about the continent, condensing into a single brain-like form.


    That brain was a degenerate matter object too. Infinite energy rays and Steel Strength weaved within, providing the Legendary champion with processing capacity beyond any supercomputer.


    He was sent to the distant outer space by the extracted Steel Strength planet, and underwent a mutualism through the information resonance within the world.


    Soon, as Joshua provided mass without stopping while the Void Behemoths kept throwing asteroids, the thumb-sized neutron star sphere grew slowly but steadily, whirling dozen thousand times per second. It turned into a pulsar that was infinitely more terrible than ordinary neutron stars, but under the dimensional concealment of its own gravity, that electromagnetic field that could turn all things into ash was bound to a single direction.


    At the same time, Joshua began to draw that wild pulsar into his own body, sending it to the converging mass center he and the Evil God of Wither shared.


    Was he killing himself?


    No.


    Joshua already had a plan in mind.


    He certainly did not lie to the Great Khan he needed mass to raise his processing power¡ªto suppress that Evil God.


    However, the path he assumed was the most just and plain there was in the world. Each single effort meant one single accomplishment, and no more: if he wanted to increase his processing power by several times, he must increase his mass by that amount as well.


    However, even if more than twenty Void Behemoths absorbed substances at the same time, they could not transport such tremendous mass at once.


    So, how could he raise his processing power as much as possible in a short period of time?


    ***


    Thanks to the terrible enemy in Fattrovi he faced previously, Joshua gained an idea recently about the dimensional anomaly that appeared in Mycorft, as well as the entire galaxy.


    At present, the pulsar in the air was almost ten meters in diameter. With Joshua''s own mass and its supreme velocity in stirring everything around it, the dimensions began to warp unimaginably and indescribably¡ªit was the complex process of a soul rampart formation when represented using a mathematical formula.


    The asteroids never stopped falling from the skies even as the mass of the pulsar increased without restraint. The boundary of the dimensional anomaly kept increasing too until it completely covered most of the continent.


    In that instant, Joshua ceased his other thought processes and focused his processing ability, flinging the pulsar to the edge and ascertaining that a stable model could be maintained.


    How could processing power be increased?


    It was simple, even completely unnecessary: he did not have to accelerate, the enemy just had to slow down.


    When one second for the enemy become three, four or even five, his processing ability would increase correspondingly.


    It was a simple principle and technique. Sufficient mass would distort the dimensions, slowing time for the enemy, and in turn increase one''s own processing capacity.


    When Joshua''s mental core¡ªthe root of his soul left outer space, Joshua''s body and the Evil God of Wither all utterly became a celestial form of super mass and entered a region of abnormal dimensional stirs, in the instant that the warrior''s processing core rose above into the universal vacuum and another frame of reference¡­


    Time stopped for the entire silver planet.


    After three whole seconds, Joshua mental organ that was now in outer space stabilized the zone where the dimensions stirred, keeping the temporary pulsar alive for another eight hours.


    And that three seconds was less than a single second for the silver planet and the Evil God of Wither, the latter of which was five times slower.


    In return, it meant time moved five times faster for Joshua.


    In other words, while both sides were essentially constant, his processing power was improved by five times.


    ***


    Within that split second, inside spiritual space¡­


    The Great Khan which had not sensed that time had slowly watched in astonishment as the Soul Sun unleashed peerlessly bright light.


    Boom¡ªas a rumble that warped space and time reverberated over all of spiritual space, the Silver Sun whirled, dragging the Dark Galaxy with unbelievable might towards itself, through boundless crystalline rays with five times the speed and power, as well as a precision that was now a class above!


    And the soul galaxy around it all moved toward the direction of the Soul Sun in that very second!


    Just like a tug of war, the two once equal enemies saw one side unleash a power that was now five times more than before. Not only did he drag the entire rope to his side, he pulled his opponent directly along with it!


    Thus, the soul radiance counterattacked viciously, after having only managed to fight out on equal terms with the Chaos galaxy, even being forced to defend against the boundless erosion of Wither.


    The warrior''s fearsome and cruel desire to destroy was exceedingly difficult to control. As if to devour and destroy all soul essence, it even began using the purest and most brainless way to directly break through that erratic information defense of the Chaos, subjugating and eroding at the opposite direction!


    In the Chaos Galaxy where black and gray compounded, a dazzling silver network thus appeared!


    Inside the nine colossal steel warships on the surface of the silver continent, war cries resounded across boundless dimensions. Though dim, massive and eye-catching soul stars appeared around the silver sun, and though they were dim, they rapidly circled around Joshua as if satellites, further breaking the information construct of the Evil God of Wither!


    "Fattrovi¡­ this is the true power of dimensions."


    Joshua, who was thinking at five times his normal speed, could not help recollecting a great foe of the past. Meanwhile, he pierced layers after layers of the Evil God''s essence, shattering the ramparts of information and spiritual defense formed from a world and a civilization, unhesitatingly advancing at the roots of the Evil God''s existence.


    "Exceeding worlds, not leaving it motionless."

 Chapter 799 The Power to Change Everything

    Chaos was a curious thing.


    Thousands of years earlier¡ªeven before the Sage was born and the Glorious Era had yet to begin, in the age prior to the founding of magic and aura by pioneering sages, humans had already come in contact with Chaos.


    But bizarrely, Chaos did not exist as a negative adjective at the very start.


    It was a neutral term.


    ''Order'' opposed ''Chaos'', ''existence'' contradicts ''nothingness''. The Initial Flame burnt Chaos to fill the nothingness, creating existence, just as existence would branch into all living things of Order, becoming scattered remains after their deaths.


    When the Initial Flame and the remains vanished, all things would return to Chaos, just as the Flame would reignite upon the ashes and create all life once again. Such was the world cycle the early sages deemed to exist, the eternal movement of the Flame.


    The Chaos was neither evil nor hostile. It did not represent destruction or end, but was coal for the Flame, the most primitive form of all things and the most ancient of concepts.


    And that was things had been, once.


    ***


    In spiritual space, Joshua van Radcliffe moved his soul that was akin to a sun and crashed into the Evil God of Wither''s galactic-shaped defensive ramparts without any elegance.


    A collision¡ªsimple, direct and pure, without any fanciness or sound in the spiritual realm, nor any shockwave.


    And yet it was such a simple collision that contained boundless force and unbelievable technique¡ªtime was controlled in the hands of a single man; such was the power to surpass world.


    Thus, everything shattered in the instant the silver sun crashed into the Dark Galaxy.


    Silver Steel Strength radiance incinerated Chaotic mist. That inscrutable outer shell of black ramparts of the Wither and did not permit even light to escape was completely broken into countless fragments.


    The turbid and incomprehensible thing that was an Evil God''s body that none knew what they actually were, and yet could corrupt the hearts of men and decay all things began to rapidly decline and deteriorate under the warrior and its own power.


    Thus, the sounds of crying could be heard.


    "¡­the sun shattered?"


    "What''s going on? All the Void sentry posts are destroyed. We simply can''t get any information from the outside!"


    "¡­it''s meaningless, my comrades. Our world is isolated by a dimensional windstorm¡ªhigh-energy radiation from the sun''s destruction fills this world and left the microscopic realm in shambles. Our technology could not obtain any movements."


    "Move underground and live on the core''s heat? Please, we have wings, and we are a race that soars the skies!"


    Erratic voices appeared with vague illusions from the broken ramparts of the Evil God. Countless whispers that could not be singled out wafted in the Void and became an irritating background static, even as unbelievable scenes appeared in the many illusionary images.


    As countless twin-winged creatures raised their hands in shock, the colossal crystalline sun in the sky broke as if it was made from glass. Millions of solar shards became asteroids that crashed down on the land, just as a dimensional windstorm moved ever closer from beyond the Void, hammering the World Barrier and severing all communications between worlds. Uncountable realms thus dimmed, and even if there were those who held on stubbornly, there was no telling how long it could last.


    "It''s fifty-seven years now. I''m about to forget the sensation of flying."


    "We now have no sun, our technological progress is sealed and we can''t get to other worlds in the Void, and you lot are still toying with coups and civil strife. Isn''t that suicide?!"


    Bang!


    "¡­From today, the Yutaidel provisional military government would assume control over seventeen underground shelters including Pola, Dirk, and Alanda. All citizens must accept the new governmental rule, hand over all private weapons¡­"


    The Silver Sun was neither curious nor compassionate. He crashed again and completely shattered Wither''s spiral arms behind the Void, and where the Dark Galaxy once was, only the heart of the swirl was left, where some profound being throbbed at its very center faintly.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "They hold all key departments and hide all technology, implementing an obscurantist policy!"


    "But what could we do? Their generosity in food and entertainment is outrageous¡ªnone would join our resistance."


    "If the day comes and we could return to the surface, we won''t be ourselves."


    "Hah! Most importantly, if our kind still exists when that day comes."


    Joshua coldly swept away every illusion. Silver crystalline ray tore through the swirl, penetrating deep within.


    He naturally knew that the illusions were the memories of the ruined world and civilization before Wither became an Evil God. As he utterly splintered its Chaotic constitution and the mists and information hidden in its shell burst out, it proved that he had partially broken the Evil God''s essence.


    Pity? Anguish? Hah! Na?ve thoughts of a babe. Against the hate accumulating from the destruction of a world, the death of a race and the end of a civilization, none had the right to stay their hand.


    It was an Evil God.


    A World Eater that wandered ten thousand worlds and destroyed infinite civilizations!


    Especially when that hate could likely be the weapons a superior being was building.


    Abandoning thought, hearing, and observation so that he was not affected by the Chaos Presence of the Evil God of Wither, Joshua left all his senses and sealed himself inside a ''personal world'', and briskly collided with the Chaos swirl through programming he maintained.


    As profound Steel Strength silently eroded the Chaos, the warrior completely fragmented all of Wither''s constitution.


    Thus, in that split second, the Evil God of Wither broke.


    The Dark Galaxy imploded resoundingly as the Silver Sun bounced off an abrupt, great force. Soon, as an immeasurably dark flash illuminated the soul space where Joshua and the Evil God of Wither fought a terrible battle, a massive cavity appeared in that space, just as an unusual, huge river streamed away from that cavity, forming an ocean swiftly at the bottom of the soul space.


    Meanwhile, the Silver Sun that bounced away¡ªJoshua''s soul¡ª puzzledly and quietly reverted to human form and stared at the churning ocean beneath his feet.


    "The ocean¡­ is the essences left after the Evil God is broken?"


    Frowning and muttering to himself, Joshua did not smile despite defeating the Evil God. He could not verify if his guess was true, but it might be the only possibility after breaking every part of the Evil God.


    The Evil God that threatened the warrior viciously, and that ocean was its remaining essence.


    It was an atypical spiritual presence, a viscous fluid that appeared both translucent and turbid in Joshua''s eyes. It was undoubtedly alive: infinite vague faces appeared and vanished from within, some crying in anguish or laughing in joy, just as others were solemn or sad.


    Bang-bang!


    With consecutive echoes, the nine giant soul pots that had been floating around Joshua descended on after another. Those were the souls of nine Legends from the bygone Glorious Era, reverting into human form after Joshua.


    Amongst them were two humans, one Avian, two elves, two dwarves, one Mulroc and an extremely tall centaur who appeared to have titan blood.


    There were signs of Chaos corruption that permeated down into the bone on those Legends'' souls. They fainted the instant they assumed human forms, perhaps slumbering to repel the corruption of Chaos.


    A long time ago, to withstand the Evil God of Wither''s impeccable corruption, they sealed their own souls and handed their body processes to be managed by their warships. The Legendary champions had used the power of Chaos to fight Chaos itself, to the point that endless Chaos flesh and appendages had grown out of their warships after thousands of years, becoming massive moons that floated over the Sealed World.


    Joshua retrieved and arranged those Glorious Legends souls, placing them above the Great Khan''s soul that had fainted as well. They were so powerful that the Chaos corruption did not exceed the boundary of beyond salvation, and all they needed was to be placed somewhere filled with Holy Light, Order power, or Steel Strength to swiftly dispel those symptoms.


    With that accomplished, he looked down toward the ocean once more.


    The Ocean of Souls.


    Narrowing his eyes at its vastness, Joshua saw human, elf, dwarven, and Avian souls¡ªbut the most numerous of them were a race with two wings, a bird head, and appeared rather aberrative. Those souls were thrown together and lost all personal self, with only endless information and energies being transmitted and stored at the depths of the Ocean.


    "Looks like every living soul in the Sealed World had been fused into the Evil God''s essence over the last thousands of years¡­ So that''s how Evil Gods strengthen and regenerate: consuming souls and all information within, using it as a source to corrupt the physical world¡­ a completely different existence."


    Joshua muttered to himself with a complicated tone. "It appears that the souls of the nine Legends would decay if we arrived any later and fall into this Ocean¡­ When the time comes, the Evil God of Wither would be completely restored and not maintain its half-broken state."


    All life and souls that were corrupted by Chaos were being drawn and devoured by the Evil God at the world core seal, the only end for all life in that realm without Soul Cycle or Steel Python.


    Joshua, however, noticed that were unexpectedly few elven faces in the ocean, even after their longevity was taken into account. It was evident that the elves had evaded Chaos corruption by certain methods to maintain the existence of their souls. However, every other race including dwarf, human and Avian and probably elves that could not escape the Chaos were all here.


    Eaten away by Chaos, they died in the truest of definitions, their remains exploited by the Chaos as a fuel for the Evil God. Though some souls still retained dazzling luster and must have died or was consumed only recently, their souls were being rapidly corrupted. Furthermore, the lack of personal ability and Soul Mastery basically meant they were beyond saving¡ªJoshua could maybe save one or two, but fishing every single one out was impossible.


    Endless whispers of souls could be heard in that vast spiritual Ocean.


    There was anguished wailing, agony, and despair.


    There were curses, dullness, idleness.


    There were scolding, bewilderment, spite.


    All that was sinister gathered upon the turbid, churning Ocean of Souls. The decaying scent of despair spread from within, seemingly able to corrupt and destroy all things¡­


    ¡­just like an Evil God.


    Nevertheless, everything stops here.


    The warrior clenched both his fists. Even if he was all soul, he was filled with power.


    He was aware that when he completely destroyed and purged the Ocean of Souls, the Evil God of Wither would be completely destroyed, just like the many Evil Gods decimated during the Glorious Era without any trace of them left. Of course, the souls inside the Ocean that were assimilated by the Evil God would be utterly wiped out and cleansed as well.


    But in the instant Joshua mustered his strength and was about to attack, two huge points of light and five smaller ones appeared, assuming the form of the Nature Magister and her Legendary beast companion, just as the five members of the Elite Party appeared in the Soul Space.


    "¡­Why are you here?"


    Forced to stop, Joshua wrinkled his brow at the direction of the newcomers. "And you lot. This isn''t a place that freely admits Gold-tiers, your souls would end up like that too if you came any earlier."


    The latter half of his words were aimed at the five members of the Elite Party. Though Joshua''s tone was strict, there was clear concern.


    "The Evil God of Wither''s physical form had just diminished. Now the entire interior of the Sealed World is filled with an indescribable and unusual presence¡­ It''s remarkably similar to the Chaos but unexpectedly mild, and touching it would grant entry into this place."


    Then, as the Nature''s Magister vision turned downward at the turbid Ocean of souls, she promptly frowned as Joshua did. "Although I wanted to congratulate you for triumphing over an Evil God¡­ it appears that things aren''t over yet?"


    "Of course not."


    Joshua lowered his eyes at the rolling tides that appeared intend on rallying. "But there''s only the final step left."


    Even after being totally fractured and its essence reduced to an ocean, a powerful Chaotic being such as the Evil God was fundamentally immortal and indestructible. After sometime being left unharmed, the diminishing Ocean was now beginning to squirm as if intending to assume a whole form once more and reassemble the Evil God of Wither''s core.


    And the warrior absolutely would not allow that to happen. Therefore, he raised his right fist and mustered power in it again.


    "Si¡ªSir!"


    A faint but resolved voice that seemed to had gathered every bit of courage spoke out.


    Glancing sideways, Joshua turned to the speaker¡ªthe leader of the Elite Party and his own pupil, Priest.


    ***


    Joshua has many apprentices and pupils, with some amongst them being on anonymous, official or provisional capacity. Apart from the four members of the First Party who were about to graduate from Winter Fort Academy, only the Drakonid girl Lisa and Priest of the southern provinces were initiated as his official students.


    Compared to those taken in out of guilt for the Berserker Dragon Plague or to care for the Drakonid race of Kronos, many were surprised when Joshua had taken in Priest, a normal human with slight talent as a pupil. There were those with finer innate talent and birthrights or were simply more competitive in comparison, so why would Joshua select a mundane fellow such as Priest as a student?


    Was that not just puzzling.


    There was however, one reason: during his assessment, he was the one person who dared to voice his true opinion.


    It sounded mind-boggling, but in reality, true courage and determination were absolute necessary in the face of a Legendary champion who emanated a mighty presence.


    Like now, as Joshua quietly watched Priest, waiting for his pupil to give him a reason for stopping him.


    "There are still many souls in the bottom that hasn''t been corrupted by Chaos!"


    Facing his mentor''s direct stare, while the Nature Magister and a Legendary beast looked on beside them, Priest felt his feet and soul abandoning himself as his body began to shudder violently. He knew that now was not time of skill instruction or imparting knowledge¡ªit was a place of battle against the Chaos and an Evil God, and himself, being a mere Gold-tier warrior, had no right to speak.


    Even so, he must speak at the risk of punishment, scolding, even death. Priest was very aware that he could never condone giving up on his own opinion out of ''fear'', ''terror'', and ''cowardice'', refraining from the diligence that would prevent a future he did not desire.


    The Ocean of Souls dipped in Chaos churned and stirred. Endless turbid souls, combined with starry colors, were wailing in sharp despair and agony.


    Joshua''s expression turned subtly at his pupil''s words


    "I mostly understand what you mean¡­ You wish to save the uncorrupted souls¡ªor just one, right?" Joshua said calmly although his expression had now turned icy. "Priest. Do you know what you''re saying, and the situation here?"


    "I know."


    It was now that Priest''s speech became smooth instead. He appeared to realize that there''s no going back, and thus replied flatly, "You''re right, Sir, and that is indeed the case: I wish to save them, and just one if push comes to shove."


    ''It does not have to be Sol.


    ''It does not have to be elven.


    ''Anyone would do.


    ''Even so, there is no standing idly by.''


    Priest knew that his impulse at the star may have been out of simple fear and panic. He was scared that Sol''s vanished spirit might be inside the turbid Ocean of Souls.


    Soon, he realized that he, or even his mentor would never be able to find an individual soul with precision out of the vast Ocean.


    But should he be giving up right then? Should he feel fortunate and give up at the sight of so many souls that needed aid, even if he had no way of knowing whether Sol''s soul was in there?


    Of course not.


    While Priest may have not mastered the Path of Gravity that Joshua had instructed him and become his mentor''s true heir, he learned his terrible temper of never giving up and never looking back.


    He wanted to save, to reach out with his hand and help, and therefore he would do so no matter who he reached. It was that simple.


    "Alright."


    Believing that he would be reprimanded or punished, Priest suspected that he had mistakenly heard Joshua''s calm reply.


    That was when he heard his mentor''s next words.


    "Ten minutes. You''ll enter and search it yourself," Joshua said flatly. "Don''t depend on the sympathy of others¡ªenter as you wish, and save them if you will."


    ''If you can.''


    With that, Joshua stomped towards the raging Ocean of Souls. As silver ripples spread, the squirming, gathering tides calmed at once and no longer showed any signs of stirring.


    "Yes, Sir!"


    It was his mentor''s style as always. One''s choices, one''s responsibilities.


    But that is what should have been.


    Priest breathed a huge sigh as he calmed. With a thankful answer, he left the Nature''s Magister protection that kept him away from the Ocean of Souls and leaped at once into the slightly calm sea.


    There was no question that Gold-tier souls had escaped the mundane and was hardly corruptible by Chaos¡ªbut only Chaos spilling from the minions of Evil Gods. Even Joshua would be left in pieces when it came to Evil Gods, just as their power could hardly be penetrated. Indeed, once Priest''s soul entered the Ocean a pillar of green smoke emerged as if erosion, while countless miniscule soul fragments peeled off from this skin.


    "Has our lead¡ªleader, gone mad?"


    Alchemist was left gaping at the sight and could not refrain from whispering. Even if they knew that Priest probably would do it, they never imagined that he would leave with such resolve and without a word of banter.


    "That''s it¡­ looks like we need a new leader," Caster said pessimistically. "Love makes one blind, as expected."


    ''Love?''


    Joshua shook his head, having heard the Elite Party''s quiet discussion. While he was not sure why Priest did things and how such resolve came to be, he was sure that what burnt within his heart was not something like love.


    If he must put his finger on something, it was arrogant yet respectable compassion and sympathy.


    ***


    Meanwhile, at the depths of the turbid ocean, Priest kept swimming toward one erratic soul spot after another and grabbing it into his own embrace, his thought extremely simple.


    "You, all of you should see the world beyond."


    ''Sol, you''re right.


    ''Humans aren''t fishes and should not live in a tank¡­ The world is so huge that we should take a look.''


    At the same time, above the ocean.


    "He had no hesitation¡­ so truly decisive."


    The Nature''s Magister spoked softly as she watched Priest''s figure diving deeper. "Completely without thinking."


    "But of course," Joshua answered as if it was natural and without any pause.


    "He is my pupil," he added, before stopping Galanoud as she was about to retort. "Will do¡ªmy silly pupil thought that I''m destroying this ocean. Did you not think so as well?"


    ''Wait, what?''


    Galanoud''s eyes widened at Joshua in return. Though she had to admit that the power of the male human before her exceeded her expectations and truly defeated an Evil God¡ªeven if it was one that just awakened from its seal¡ªthe Nature''s Magister did not imagine that he had other ways to handle the sea of Chaos.


    ''And you were clearly raising your hand and mustering your power!''


    Joshua, however, paid no heed to the Galanoud''s doubtful gaze and simply turned, overlooking the edge of the supposedly boundless Ocean.


    Were Evil God basically countless souls filled with spite, combined with Chaos, a weapon made from supernatural power that could yet be studied?


    A tool of devastation that was build with worlds, species, and ruins of civilizations as raw materials?


    That might be the case, and that conjecture might hold for now¡­ But whatever the circumstances, the ignorance, incomprehension, and worry Joshua had about Evil Gods were all gone, for it was proven that they were not unbeatable and indestructible beings.


    And ultimately just that.


    The warrior raised his left hand and clenched it. Unending power gathered within as obscure silver mist and millions of translucent luminous dots appeared out of thin air, gathering into his palm as if pulled by a black hole.


    "You people may have some misunderstanding about my usage of Steel Strength. In reality, the ''Steel of Origin'' is the source of all life and every physical substance in this world."


    He spoke softly, as if offering an explanation for the surprised Nature''s Magister and the Elite Party, or perhaps simply muttering to himself. "That being said, it is the power of creating worlds and all things."


    A beautiful gem the color of the sky could thus be seen, appearing upon Joshua''s right palm.


    "The Azurite¡­ the Unkindled Flame." Joshua said, staring nostalgically at it. "The Radcliffe family''s origins in their fight against the Chaos."


    "Of the four relics left by the Sage, the Twin Blades of Order are weapons to fight against the coming Chaos; the Bright Scepter and Initial Flame authority is the fire that kept the dying Flame of Mycroft going; the Robes of Order is the heart of the world, the key to activating the grand spell of Grandia."


    "And the Azurite is the source that reignites the Flame Seed."


    The true form of the Azurite had already vanished on Grandia when its grand spell was activated and the Flame Seed of Mycroft was reignited, leaving the Crown of Searing Soul in Joshua''s body.


    "You¡­ you actually made an Azurite?!"


    It was only then that the Nature''s Magister, who stood in a corner puzzledly inhaled sharply and comprehended what Joshua intended. She unwittingly clenched her hand, a pale tree root thereby popping over her pale white skin. "Your Creation technique actually reached such level!"


    "Of course I can create it."


    Joshua smiled. Closing his eyes, he began to communicate with the Azurite he made out of thin air.


    ''I''m not an Evil God bent on destruction.


    ''I am the Legendary champion who created Restoration Beams, Soul Spheres and simple tools that realized resurrection at its truest definition!''


    ***


    The Azurite that Joshua made did not have the concentrated Order power in the original version left by the Sage, although it was brimming with the warrior''s own Steel Strength as it gathered rapidly and without limit within.


    "I once told Lisa that the power of the strong could reverse future and destinies, turning tragedy into comedy and granting rebirth to death."


    Joshua opened his eyes. The Azurite in his hand unleashed bright, peerless splendor as if a supernova.


    "Priest, this is the power to change everything."


    ''Therefore, keep that resolve¡­ and become stronger.''


    His palm freed, the light descended.


    The silver azurite fell into the sea of Chaos.


    Radiance shone, devouring the Chaos.


    And all that was spiteful returned to peace.

 Chapter 800 Rebirth

    A new dawn has come.


    The turbid tides stirred when the silver-blue Azurite fell into the Ocean of Souls, with a silver flame that had no warmth spreading along the ripples, unfurling everywhere in that split second.


    The unignited Flame Seed now burned. Light of the fire filled the world, its immeasurable radiance as bright as first light. Like a keen edge, it cut through the thick Ocean of Souls and penetrated its dark depths, its tides of countless spirits flowing rapidly¡ªthey feared and dreaded the light, and yet unwittingly heads toward it, like a moth toward the flame.


    Ten minutes had passed.


    Joshua quietly counted the time and waved, issuing a command.


    Thus, his ''Light of Order'' swiftly activated and began to incinerate Chaos, changing it to Order.


    ***


    [Chaos and Order are absolutely not interchangeable.]


    In the past, the corrupted Steel Python of Mycroft had said that it was the first being to apply the Evil God of Wither''s conversion technique, which the Sage learned by imitating that entity. The Earth Mother and the Sage had worked together then, using Chaos to restore the Steel Python''s body, and then convert Chaos into Order to hence revive the world.


    But ultimately, the Steel Python failed, unable to withstand the tremendous anguished during the conversion and hence descending to madness, almost directly destroying the world of Mycroft itself. Though it had been stopped, it ended the Glorious Era.


    Mycroft was right¡ªOrder and Chaos were absolutely not interchangeable.


    For Chaos and Order were not opposing forces in the first place.


    ***Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Standing above the Ocean of Souls, Joshua''s expression showed neither sadness nor delight. He gazed indifferently upon the sea of grey-black flames, hence burning the root of the Evil God of Wither.


    The warrior had ignited the Chaotic sea that hosted boundless vengeance and despair, shredding off all vengefulness and sadness, reverting the Chaos that had corrupted all things into their original state, just as he closed his eyes and shouldered the emotions of a world.


    That which opposed Order was Chaos, the beastly evil that dispels civilization. Its symbol were the demons, the bloodthirsty beasts that lost their homes and world, lost in the Abyss. Order could be converted to Chaos at any moment, but should the opportunity arise, civilization could certainly be rebuilt as well, and Order restored.


    But the Evil Gods of the Chaos were different.


    Someone once claimed that Evil Gods were ghosts of worlds destroyed, but it was a mistaken notion: worlds have no ghost, only intelligent life has them.


    Evil Gods were no ghosts. It was a mere weapon, ruins of worlds were its fuel while its core was the ghosts of a civilization and an entire race, combined with primeval Chaos and some unknown supernatural power and forged into an absolute ''Anti-World Weapon''. It destroys civilizations and worlds, turning it into Chaos even thought it was not absolute¡ªthe Chaos would be reignited in the distant future, becoming a world and civilization. When that time comes, the Evil God would be there once again for another round of reaping.


    And the range of that harvesting cycle was the entire Multiverse.


    Joshua''s soul remained unaffected even as he felt the former self of the Evil God, the anguish and hate that unnamed species felt before their demise. Unlike other Legendary champions, his soul was a mere tool and not a spirit that embodied self-awareness¡ªhe could simply switch for another when one broken down, as simple and convenient as normal humans transplanting organs.


    In truth, the antithesis of Chaos was the Initial Flame. It could only be converted through either the real Initial Flame at the heart of the Multiverse, or other measures that wilted and changed its form so that it could be influenced¡ªbecause of its own powers, the Evil God of Wither might have been the single Evil God over the entire Multiverse which hinted such a pattern. It was only when it had decayed its Chaos powers into primitive Steel Strength that the warrior became able to hurt it.


    With all hate and vengefulness being drawn away distinctly, while Chaos was being eroded and converted by Steel Strength into dazzling silver crystals. The Ocean of Souls that had been turbid, gloomy and welling with the scent of rot began to turn clear and transparent. Blinding light shone right into the depths, just as the Evil God''s power diminished like mist beneath sunlight.


    Beneath the sea, Priest had gathered fifty-two soul dots. He sensed that ten minutes had passed as well, and his own soul, corrupted by Chaos was laden with wounds as well, no longer able to dive deep to rescue the souls within.


    It was then that he saw a light deep in the dark ocean, and an absolute repulsive force.


    "So, this is my limit."


    With neither begrudging nor regret, Priest sighted softly as he clutched the fifty-two soul dots while his gaze became determined. "Today, I could only save fifty-two souls¡­"


    "But that''s just today."


    ''I understand now, Sir. I shall become stronger.''


    Then, the brutal repulsive force shot him out of spiritual space.


    At the same time, the Great Khan, the Nature''s Magister, her Legendary beast companion, and everyone in the Elite Party all felt that same force. Powerful gravity stirred the dimensions, mildly but unyieldingly sending them out of that realm.


    ***


    The universal vacuum of the Sealed World.


    A dark green tree crept and stretched over the edge of the world, curling as the Nature''s Magister took the nine warships and the connected Hub Accrafa and kept them shielded beneath its branches, forming a huge sphere of creepers and thorns. Layers after layers of Nature''s Power barrier extended from the tree trunk, combining into a single body, a fort that could withstand almost all attacks.


    But such a fort was still pushed by an unstoppable but gentle power.


    And before Galanoud was driven out of the Sealed World by that force, she saw something that would leave anyone astonished.


    Where the Evil God Wither''s seal¡ªthe planet had been, a silver planet was expanding. The silver Steel Strength that appeared solid and sturdy was melting, as if water ripples.


    A tidal wave that was hundreds of stories tall rose, while dozens of massive swirls whirled wildly over the planet''s surface. Incalculable prism crystals protruded out of the oceanic surface, lifting up from the center of the swirls. Although the crystals that jutted out of the surface was not huge, the silhouette beneath the waves hinted that each must be more imposing than any mountain in the world, while a golden-red flame appeared to be burning within their bulk.


    The planet was transforming along with the entire world.


    Galanoud could seemingly see a colossal ¦µ sign flashing at the center of the Sealed Worlds. The original elemental sun had already been consumed by the Silver Planet as energy, while the mists of Chaos that filled the world was cleansed by the light released from the crystals, the entire world purified like never before.


    "Joshua, what are you up to?!" The Nature''s Magister could not hold back from shouting, knowing that Joshua could definitely hear her just as he definitely could answer.


    Meanwhile, the entire Sealed World began to twist unnaturally, just as its World Barrier abruptly shrank and collapsed. Then, as if a tin can that had all air removed, it crumbled.


    Thus, a rumbling and heavily echoing human voice resounded.


    "Like I said, Galanoud, I''m going to eat it."


    "And grant all souls rebirth."


    ''In my world.


    ''That''s the only way.''


    ***


    The souls corrupted and consumed by the Evil God of Wither had already lost all sense of self. All that was left of them were simple information and parts, a fundamental existence that provide energy and corruption capacity¡ªsaving them was impossible, for that was equivalent to mold a new soul.


    At present, even Joshua could not remake billions of souls. It had nothing to do with power, because almost all of those souls were defective. All information they held were broken in the dozen thousand years of strife, just like the spiritual ramparts Joshua shattered. Even when restored, the result would be new souls instead of what had been.


    If that was the case, everything should begin anew, reborn.


    Along the ''world''.


    The Nature''s Magister was ''invited'' to leave the Sealed World with everyone else, just as the Void Behemoths beyond the planet retreated in panic, leaving that place which kept compressing and shrinking. They instinctively felt a profound fear, for a power that could kill them all was dancing in that shrunken world.


    "Radcliffe!"


    Gritting her teeth, Galanoud fixed a complicated gaze at the Sealed World. She generally understood what Joshua was about to do, which was why she could not leave things alone¡ªhe would use the Sealed World as materials to create a new world like Fairyland by using the frame of a world he himself held as a source!


    However, how could he do something so dangerous on his own initiative? They had agreed that Joshua would only create worlds under the protection of several other Legends when necessary, preventing any danger that would risk having Mycroft lose a powerful Legend who approached the class of the Sage.


    And soon, the Nature''s Magister could not just watch. She had saw that all of the Void around the Sealed World was now quaking violently, the dimensions turbulences raging as a terrible dimensional storm began.


    Even the Nature''s Magister was forced to retreat from the soundless storm. Binding the nine warships, Hub Accrafa and the Great Khan''s physical spirit form with her roots, she instructed Shaggy so that it led the other Void behemoths away, just as she began to evade the dimensional storm. She looked around reluctantly, only to notice that she could indeed do nothing, and therefore left in annoyance.


    It was then that, after seeing that collapsed world, one of the claws of the Great Khan''s soul form shuddered involuntarily when it should have fainted.


    ''I have to distance myself from these freaks,'' it thought silently, ''never would''ve thought that this place is no better than outside.''


    The Starherders were a nomadic race seeking refuge in the Multiverse to escape the dangers and disasters of their own galaxy. They headed toward the Lost Galaxy which could have been an ancient battlefield of the Forerunners, a choice made by their entire race since the galaxy that did not shine over ten thousand years would, in their opinion, definitely be safer than other places.


    Nonetheless, they had barely arrived when they encountered an Evil God''s awakening, and a powerful Forerunner who could subjugate it¡ªand it appears that there was a revived Forerunner civilization too!


    Their decision had turned out to be countless times worse than they imagined!


    With the Great Khan thinking how it should recover its strength and navigate its fleet away from that terrible planetary region, a powerful energy fluctuation and a figure appeared in the dimensions nearby.


    Soon, to the Great Khan''s shock, eight Legendary champions appeared in its senses.


    ***


    Not long after Nostradamus returned to spread the news, everyone had hurried here from the distant end of the galaxy within the hour¡ªit was not slow, and indeed very punctual.


    But now it appeared that they were just slightly late.


    "Galanoud, what''s the present situation?"


    The one in the lead was Pope Igor of the Seven Gods Church. The kind old man''s expression was utterly solemn, with countless bubbles of light that expanded and contracted appearing behind him, glinting in rainbow colors¡ªa sign that he had mustered his full power and could unleash it at any moment. "I sensed the Chaos presence vanishing, but now there''s new dimensional turbulence."


    "What about Joshua?"


    Right behind the pontiff was Nostradamus himself, who was utterly drained after teleporting Joshua''s cumbersome true form to the edge of the galaxy, with the aid of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds not doing much to reduce the burden. Even so, the old mage was just as bewildered and spoke with a sense of urgency. "How did his presence vanish?"


    At first, Galanoud appeared to have much to say, but she ended up saying nothing then, and feebly pointed, gesturing to the reinforcements where the warrior now was.


    Thus, everyone turned and saw the dimensional storm, as well as the ''world'' that kept shrinking at its heart.


    "Could it be¡­ Joshua blew himself up?"


    Vahina the Sage of the Oceans gaped in shock. As a person of scholarly exchanges with Joshua, she naturally knew the essence of his power, and his theoretical final move. "He¡ªhe detonated his world frame and killed the Evil God?!"


    The idea itself was nonsensical, and yet somehow, every Legend present showed varying degrees of agreement, clearly indicating that Vahina''s guesswork was good enough and that Joshua was indeed someone who would do such things.


    After all, it was Joshua.


    "No. Well, Joshua did blow himself up, but¡­ ah. He''s fine regardless, and very much so."


    Galanoud wanted to explain, but her thoughts were in disarray and she could not at once tell them about the course of events, which was why she gave up and talked directly the outcome. "One way or another, we''ve managed to suppress the Evil God of Wither before it awakened. To stop its last counterattack, Joshua even created an Azurite to completely cleanse the root of its power¡­ Then, he simply released the world inside his body and began ''rebirth''.


    Rebirth here meant the certain future where Joshua would develop the world frame inside his true form, a ''rebirth'' instead of ''birth''. He believed that the development would be a brand-new resurgence, be it for himself or the world frame that constituted of the remains of countless worlds.


    "Details can wait."


    Igor stopped the Nature''s Magister and looked around. "Whatever happens," he said quietly, "now that Radcliffe had reached that stage, we have to ascertain that his ''rebirth'' goes smoothly."


    "Certainly."


    "That''s the important thing."


    Knowing that they were late with the presence of the Evil God gone, the Legends nodded together. Even if it was regretful that they could not experience the Evil God''s power firsthand, Joshua''s ascension was equally important for the world of Mycroft.


    Ultimately, it was the birth of a world too¡ªthey would gain much from Joshua''s ascension. Though lower factions in Mycroft were still in conflict and competition, for the champions who had arrived upon Legend and assumed their own path, it was of utmost importance that they repel the Evil Gods that were about to come.


    Legendary champions¡ªeven those whose ascension was incomplete and their lifeform not immortal would easily live a thousand years. However, the Evil Gods'' invasion would arrive in fifty years, and any civil strife or enjoyment now would last longer than that. In comparison, the champions would naturally earnestly cooperate for their longevity.


    The ascension of a champion now was equal to more hope in the future. None would refuse that.


    Hence, the nine Legends including the Nature''s Magister entered the dimensional storm, staunchly guarding the world surrounding Joshua even as they maintained the stability of the world itself.


    Time passed.


    After who knows how long, a streak of light suddenly shone within the dark Void.


    It was the light of stars.


    The entire edge of the galaxy around the galaxy was now illuminated by a distinct silver flash, like lightning amidst the Void¡ªbrief, but none would ignore it.


    "He did it!"


    "That went smoothly."


    "But of course. Who would have the cheek for nine Legendary escorts?"


    The atmosphere of the Legends alleviated considerably from the success. They even began to joke, even as they kept guarding that Silver World which was now one size smaller, waiting for Joshua to awaken after rebirth.


    But all of them did not know that it was not only the galaxy where Mycroft was found that witnessed the single flash.


    ***


    Endless galaxies in the vast Multiverse were stunned in the split second that silver light appeared. Many powerful, weak, curious and vigilant gazes turned abruptly at the dark frontier of the Multiverse that could only glint in dim red light. It was the first time over dozens of thousands of years that they took notice of that planetary region that had no sense of existence at all.


    In other words, the Lost Galaxy.


    "That''s the galaxy of the ''Grand Ruins''¡­"


    "The Red Light that obscures all has vanished. Has the path to the Lost Galaxy opened?"


    "No, perhaps the beings inside the Lost Galaxy had opened a path outward."


    "The ancient battlefield is changing. It may be a sign¡­"


    Infinite voice spoke all at once, the innumerable civilizations and intelligent beings pondering as the gaze of ten thousand worlds focused here.


    Meanwhile.


    At the core of the realm known presently as the Silver World, formerly the Sealed world.


    Joshua opened his eyes.


    Chapter 15, Lost Galaxy. End.

 Chapter 801 Simple-Minded Person

    Why was the world born?


    Ancient theologians and philosophers once fiercely debated that noble and sacred topic.


    Some claimed that the world was born from holy saints or made in seven days, that giants opened the skies or by a single dream of the old Gods.


    Some claimed that the world was born from one great explosion, an oscillation or a flame that who-knows-how-it-even-started, or perhaps that a god had mistaken his spaghetti portions.


    Many discussed that question, just as many answers were obtained. Depending on society, species and thought, each society and race had differing opinions¡ªregardless, all of them finally selected an answer that enlightened themselves about ''how the world was born'', and then happily leave that question aside.


    After all, no matter how worlds were born, what does that have to do with the daily life of a mortal? Whatever, who cares.


    So the question is: why was the world born?


    ***


    Joshua slowly opened his eyes and calmly survey his surroundings.


    He was inside a dark but vast space with no sky, no ground and no borders. It was the form of the universe before the concept of ''Light'' had taken form.


    But at the same time Joshua opened his eyes and endless light thus shone from his body, rows of tidily arranged, dazzling prism crystals emanated endless radiance from within to beyond, instantly brightening the entire world. He also realized at once through Steel Strength vision and multiple energy sensory that he was present within a special, small world made of silver metal crystals entirely, was extremely dense and emanated powerful gravity.


    Still, that was inaccurate since he was not ''present within''.


    Joshua felt the world though a formless profound power that swept across the empty sky and land, and it was just like a person rubbing his forehead as he considered a question.


    In fact, the world was his body.


    And now, the warrior sensed that he was at the center of the world, an ultra-dense Steel Strength composite that released boundless radiance¡­ in other words, the world''s sun.


    "A Cavity World, huh." He mumbled quietly. "I did it?"


    In the past few millennia, the ancients once thought endless times about the constitution of worlds. Some thought that the sun, the moons and stars orbited around worlds, while orders believed that it was the other way around. Others also imagined that the world was a sphere and everyone lived inside, and that the center of that sphere were the sun, moons and stars that every creature could see.


    Truth be told, all of them were right.


    There were millions of worlds in the Multiverse. Whether it was heliocentric or geocentric; worlds with an orbicular sky and rectangular earth or their counterparts; Abysses, floating islands, oceanic worlds, mountain realms, magma worlds or gaseous worlds¡ªthere are only worlds that human could not imagine, and absolutely none which did not exist in the Multiverse.


    And subterranean worlds were one in those millions.


    Disregarding the description, imagine that the world was a balloon.


    A very thick balloon.


    The external portion of the balloon was a World Barrier, its durability being relative to the size of the world. The larger the world, the tougher it was and harder to penetrate, while barriers of smaller worlds are easily ruptured, allowing creatures to move inside or outside easily. Indeed, barriers in large worlds were easily tough, its presence undetectable without certain ability.


    According to projections, if a world was large enough to the scale of countless galaxies, its mass would push the stalwartness of a World Barrier to an unbelievable reach. There would be no power in the observable universe that could break through it, and people from the outside would not be able to enter just as those inside could not get out. They would be completely independent from the universe, just like black holes and its event horizons.


    Meanwhile, inside the balloon was a world where ordinary lifeforms lived.


    According to the shape, core and energy density of a world, the inner composition of realms was mostly different. Some worlds would have no substance and was pure energies; those were known as an elemental plane to the layman. Other worlds could be complete filled with substance but have no air at all or could be a place where life birthed within endless magma, those were uncommon ''mountain realm'' and ''magma worlds''.


    However, due to Order resonance, most worlds had a general reality, balanced mass and a construct that was accommodating for life. Those constructs were most common found in continental realms or worlds with orbicular sky and rectangular earth, as well as singular worlds inside a small planetary system.


    And the world Joshua''s body had molded into was a ''Cavity World'' that was rather rare in elemental realms.


    Imagine. The world was a hollow sphere, its outer wall being its World Barrier while its interior the land where all creatures lived, and the center of that world was the sun that illuminated upon everything.


    To be more specific, it was like the symbol ¡Ñ.


    Having understood the present situation, Joshua knew very well that his risky ascension after destroying the Evil God of Wither was accomplished perfectly¡ªboth the Sealed World and the world frame that was his true form had been welded into a whole new world by burning Wither''s corpse, a world that was around one light-second large.


    One way or another, a unique world without ''gravity'' in the common definition.


    Indeed, there was no weight in Joshua''s world at all. The single thin layer of ground that latched on to the realm''s frontier did not have enough mass or attraction force and attraction force. Even so, the sun at the center of the world emanated both a great attraction force and a boundless high-energy flow that shrouded all things, ''pressing'' every object on a fixed position and maintained a mysterious balance.


    Innumerable silver prism crystals could be seen standing upon the vastness of the world, standing aloft like obelisks that reflected the sun¡ªJoshua''s light, and illuminate the entire world.


    A single cluster of obscure light swirled at the center of the prisms. Joshua knew that those were the souls of the bygone civilization which had been the main body of Wither, as well as the expeditionary army and their descendants.


    For life to exist, naturally born worlds had to rely upon pure chance, or powerful beings such as Ancient Dragons or the Black Fog''s main body. After life was born, souls that were born and embarked upon supernatural paths could instead help the world harness energies from the surrounding Void of the Multiverse, grooming that world towards high-mana and high-spiritual levels.


    Rarely, or perhaps no worlds would hold substantial souls at birth¡ªeven Fairyland, when it was first created by the Fairy Queens.


    But Joshua was different. His world was born from burning an Evil God''s body, with endless souls being reborn along with his world. Through his power, the souls inside the crystal prisms would slowly evolve into natural spirits in the future and born as creatures resembling the Silver Fairies within Joshua''s world. To a certain extent, they were his kin.


    "So, this is the beginning of an ancestry¡­ It''s fortunate that the Evil God of Wither''s own spawn were all wiped out millennia ago, or this would be much more troublesome."


    After muttering to himself, Joshua closed his eyes.


    He could take it slow in observing the newborn world. It was his body and it would still grow for a while, so there was no hurry to understand everything just yet.


    For now, the most important thing was to interact externally.


    Although Joshua had subjectively closed his eyes, endless Steel Strength, electromagnetic waves, gravity, and shockwave began to emanate from the ''sun'' to the Void of the Multiverse beyond.


    In virtually a split second, Joshua completely gathered all information around his world.


    ***


    He was now at the edge of the galaxy, in the region where the Sealed World once was. Incalculable runic constructs were whirling around his body, seemingly protecting and augmenting the world''s form.


    There were a considerable number of Void Behemoths and Legendary champions energy signatures not far from the Cavity World. They appear to be Void Behemoths driven by the outsiders, as well as champions of Mycroft who were here for exchanges and guard duty.


    At present, many Void warships of various sizes were collecting data and energy signatures from the world he had turned into. It appeared that the scholarly organizations of various factions were taking him as their core research topic¡ªit was a considerable hassle to have them run here from so far away since Joshua had intended to attempt his ascension around the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds.


    Apart from that, Joshua naturally sensed the great energy signature of a familiar presence.


    The miniature silver world was Joshua''s body at present¡ªunlike Steel Pythons that were fundamentally a combination of Gaia and Alaya, a composite of soul cycles with the unit of worlds after intelligent life was born, an incarnation of every spirit in that world.


    Joshua, on the other hand, was the world itself. Therefore, even world barriers were an extension of Joshua''s sensory organs and will.


    It was why Joshua could easily see a rather modernized Void base was built around him rapidly, with several massive Void warships transporting resources and building small fortresses in nearby Void nodes. In fact, Fort Glory, the warship that the Far Southern Holy Mountain had transformed into was anchored at the center of a nearby fort. He could hear many researchers fiercely debating as they studied the actual process of the world''s birth and various conversion of matter.


    Indeed, Joshua could sense a great many things. Although he could hear in the first place, that range and procedure of his perception after developing into world had expanded and increased by a great level, to the point that he could observe million-class unites concurrently. Still, that was just the tip of the iceberg¡ªJoshua believed that he could even empower that ability through the processing array specially constructed in his body.


    He could even see the faint light that other galaxy emitted in the distant darkness.


    It was precisely why that the powerful presence which had been standing guard all along beside that silver planet turned towards the world, seemingly feeling Johsua''s unconcealed ''gaze''.


    "You''re up, Joshua."


    Saint Igor, the pontiff of the Seven Gods Church said very solemnly. "Do you know how long you''ve slept?"


    "A hundred and ninety-seven days," Joshua answered briskly. "Although it''s a brief moment for me, I should now be saying ''long time no see'', You Holiness."


    "And I thought you didn''t know."


    The elderly pope''s deliberately cold expression vanished at once as he heard Joshua''s precise report of his own slumbering duration. He first smiled, before shaking his head to sigh regretfully. "I could''ve told you that it''s now fifty years later, that the Evil Gods'' invasion was at hand."


    "Never imagined that Your Holiness was one for corny jokes."


    Joshua laughed courteously and materialized a clone in the Void. As silver shards of light appeared out of thin air and assembled into a rather vague but gradually vivid human figure, the warrior flexed his limbs before shaking his head.


    "As I''ve thought, forming a human clone directly in the Void easily spills my power."


    Usually, Joshua''s clones had solid Steel Strength as a medium, and he especially needed Restoration Beams¡ªa part of his own body to act as a medium¡ªwhen he traveled between worlds. Directly creating a clone over a continent would diminish even the warrior''s power: it was a collapse phenomenon that would assuredly occur in supernatural worlds with high-energy disturbance, a phenomenon that is worse in the Void due to the presence of dimensional turbulence.


    It was also exactly why Joshua knew that the old white-haired man before him was no clone. Pope Igor''s true form was indeed here, and had been waiting for his awakening.


    "It''s now more than half a year after the incident. We''ve questioned and entered an exchange with both the Nature''s Magister and the Great Khan for a long time."


    Igor naturally did not spare time for idle conversation. Knowing that Joshua did not have to mind such things at the moment, he simply reached out and clap his hand on the warrior''s shoulder. "Still," he said softly, "I believe you have to describe the course of events firsthand¡­ especially the battle against the Evil God of Wither."


    That was something natural. Joshua intended to share his experience and information gained from the fight against the Evil God in the first place, and he had much to say especially when asked about it now.


    For his part, the pontiff listened carefully and occasionally interrupted with several questions, and only when it was absolutely necessary.


    "So that''s what happened. The Evil God of Wither¡­ If that power could be grasped, even non-Legendary attacks could harm Evil Gods."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    In return, Igor was silent for some time. Joshua did not continue either, and it was after a long moment that he exhaled and asked in slight wonder, "And those souls¡­ are they all now inside your body?"


    "Yes, all inside my world."


    Joshua replied solemnly, looking up at the dark Void "Most of those souls are severely damaged, with a great many amongst them dying from old age. The souls themselves do not have the desire to awaken either, and would stay in slumber even when fully restored."


    "Is that so."


    Igor replied simply, and fell into another long silence.


    The old man''s expression was clearly complex: there was delight, satisfaction, pensiveness and an indescribable loneliness¡ªin the end, however, he smiled. "Either way, congratulations, Count Radcliffe. You have ascended to Legendary-advanced, assuming the endless path but one step closer to the Sage''s level."


    "Thanks to fate and certainly much lucky coincidences." Though Joshua never paid much attention to human relationships, he still was observant enough to tell that there the elderly pope was having a complex mood. "What?" He said quietly, frowning. "Your Holiness¡ªfrom your expression, could something has happened in Mycroft during my two-hundred-day ascension?"


    "No, everything is alright in Mycroft¡­ In fact, it''s countless times better than I imagined."


    Igor smiled bitterly, shaking his head. "Who would''ve thought that I was thinking about using my own life to maintain the Flame ten years ago?" He said quietly. "Who would''ve thought, ten years later that Mycroft, where endless chaos, conflict and fires of war existed would develop so rapidly?"


    "Everything is great, Count Radcliffe. The orcs are extinct, the Draconic Plague calmed, the cultist purged and all tumors of Chaos removed. The Emperor of the North who rules over a quarter of humans regained his valor thanks to you, and at least did not leave his nation in shambles. You''ve also reignited Mycroft''s Flame, restarted the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds and recovered the Unified Archives¡­ Seven Gods above, I rarely pray for I know that my way is that of the gods. Even so, Count Radcliffe, did you ever notice that the world is improving at an unimaginable rate because of your existence?"


    "Is that so." Joshua remained unconcerned. Being a Foreigner and holding a System probably gifted by the Sage or some World Will, was it not natural that he could achieve such things? If he, Joshua, could not even do that, he should just stay home and get fat.


    "But of course, some trivial tasks."


    Igor, meanwhile, watched Joshua with an unusual gaze that made the warrior slightly uncomfortable. "It''s simply gone too well, Count. The Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds brought our world many low-cost resources, the Unified Archives spared us substantial scientific research, and it is a matter of time that magically powered factories become common. Our civilization is progressing so swiftly and everyone''s lives are improving."


    "Indeed." Joshua felt something was not right as he listened to the pontiff''s tone, and asked puzzledly, "Isn''t that a good thing?"


    "It is," Igor said mildly and then pointed at Joshua. "But what about you?"


    At those words, the elderly pontiff narrowed his eyes at Joshua''s own. "Everyone enjoys the change you''ve brought, and yet you kept fighting at worlds beyond. I''ve advised you to notice the ground beneath your feed and not keep looking up at the skies¡ªyou should be concerned with your own living, and not keep sacrificing yourself for all civilization."


    "Just like this battle with the Evil God of Wither."


    With those words, Igor strode out amidst the Void with Joshua beside him, both of them strolling around the silver planet as the pope spoke calmly. "This time, you and Galanoud could already subjugate the Evil God of Wither, alongside a champion of the Starherders. That''s quite enough, Joshua, and you did not have to use the harmful methods such as self-destruct as you always did to experience the Evil Gods'' power. You have reinforcements, and we would have soon arrived and kill the Evil God with a sufficiently safe method, rescuing every soul within instead of having you bear such a great risk as if you fought alone."


    Igor stopped in his tracks and turned, speaking earnestly, "Joshua, you are one of Mycroft''s hopes, Ying and Ling''s owner, the Liege of Moldavia. You are not without options, you are not alone¡ªthere is still decades to come, the Evil Gods are not invincible, and we still have excesses¡­ do you understand that? You could enjoy the special rights and delights of life that nobility, liege, Legendary champion and your other statuses grant you. You could even afford to be extravagant, and not risk yourself again and again like this, throwing yourself into near-death situations."


    Joshua naturally knew what Igor meant.


    The old man spoke honestly and earnestly. He was like a senior who could not bear to see his junior leaping into the fiery pit again and again, thereby unable to refrain from having a word or two with him, get him to relax and stop being so uptight and adventurous, so that everyone watching him would not be so nervous as well.


    Clearly, he was aware of Igor''s intentions, just as it was clear that Igor did not understand Joshua.


    "Thanks for your concern, Your Holiness."


    Extending his hand, Joshua wanted to clap his hand on Igor''s shoulder like he always did when he calmed others, but withdrew it and pressed his own nape when he thought about the issue of formality. Then, after considering his words for some time, he simply said: "In truth, I really enjoy this life."


    "Enjoy?"


    "Enjoy."


    Joshua answered Igor''s puzzled question simply. "Because fighting is my ideal, and I had always acted with that rule."


    As he spoke, Joshua strode out once more, and Igor followed him this time. "Of course, I occasionally doubted my ideals before¡­ Because I wanted battle, not to protect, not to invade, not to destroy. I don''t care about victory, defeat or sense of accomplishment, not even who I compared myself with. The battle I seek is pure, hollow and unmeaningful."


    Ignoring the pope''s ''so you do know'' stare, Joshua look at the dark Void and continued as he walked. "There''s many a time I''ve seen Your Holiness striving for all of Mycroft, the Nature''s Magister working hard for the elves, Israel racking his brains for the Empire, just as many other champions fought and became stronger for their future, past and the things they wish to protect. There were definitely times I suspect that my own life was a little hollow."


    "I was certainly lost then."


    The warrior answered that fact heartily. He was never concerned that he was flawless in that respect, for it was only through admittance that there was certainty, and subsequently cleansing¡­ Ignorance is always the wrong choice.


    With half his face illuminated by the light of the planet, the other sinking into the darkness of the Void, Joshua said, "I have earned titles such as savior, guardian, or even new god in the many otherworlds I''ve saved¡ªbut I never intended to do good in the first place. I just did them by chance, and those titles had nothing to do with my original intent."


    At that, Joshua laughed quietly. "Doesn''t the ideal of fighting for the sake of fighting sound crazy? It''s like how we saw the Evil Gods back then. None knew their intentions, why they came, and why they decimated all things."


    The existence of Evil God as a weapon and the culprit behind all that were all Joshua''s guess. Everything remained shrouded in mystery.


    Still, the warrior continued. "Holding on to that ideal could well drive me into the darkness. Would I become another type of Evil God in the future like Pestilence or the main body of the Black Fog? I have thought about that question since the journey to Simboa."


    "And then?"


    Igor, who had quietly listened to Joshua all along asked quietly then. "Have you found the answer to that question now?"


    ''Have you found your Order?''


    "I am awake, Your Holiness."


    Joshua answered, a reply with multiple meanings. He lowered his head slightly at the Void and stars that were just as endless, and said mildly, "Now, I actually know what my heart beats for."


    "I''m alive, I would fight. That is my Order."


    ''My turn.''


    Looking up once again, Joshua suddenly changed the conversation with a soft laugh. "Your Holiness. Did you know? Life is born without meaning."


    "Inorganic matter would turn into organic matter. Organic macromolecules would then eventually accumulate into thick primordial soup wherein the framework of life is birthed¡­ There''s no meaning behind that existence: there is no god, no creator or choice, a sheer coincidence."


    "Virus, cells, bacterium, unicellular organism, multicellular organism¡­ Their births are solely because they simply exist."


    "And existence itself is to fight against the world."


    At that, Joshua stopped. They had already circled the silver planet once, with the two Legendary champions having covered its single light second length.


    Everything returned to its original position.


    Meanwhile, the warrior stared at his own body, the silver world. There was no emotion in his face and yet it did not radiate coldness, where a lightless warmth was gathering.


    "Breathing, moving, feeding, breeding¡­ why do all these impulses exist? For nothing. Just like the appearance of life, and everything that existed including the world¡ªtheir birth, existence and end all did not require reason."


    ''I have found my Order.''


    Joshua closed his eyes and remembered all that he had gone through in life. The images of his experiences flashed in his mind that was now faster than supercomputers, and he quickly finished browsing through all he had been through.


    He did not have to decorate his actions with some grand justice, nor did he have to color his thoughts with nobility.


    To fight when he wanted to, to triumph when he desired to.


    "Don''t pay my feelings any heed, Your Holiness. It''s all what I''ve chosen, and what I enjoy."


    Joshua opened his eyes, turned and pointed towards the edge of the galaxy, seemingly challenging and sending a declaration of war against that boundless and infinite darkness.


    "Because it''s what I want to do."


    As he spoke, Joshua''s finger swept past the Void and galaxy before him. Silver trails of Steel Strength illuminated the starry sky as he laughed heartily, while beside him, the solemn-faced pontiff also could not help shaking his head and smiled as well.


    "Because it''s my life."

 Chapter 802 Beginning of Death

    What was actually death?


    The flesh would lose its vigor, the heart would stop beating. The brain would cease functioning, just as the soul would utterly diminish¡­ Those were all signs of death, a countdown to death ninety percent of the time.


    But were all those things absolute?


    Not quite. The body of liches had no vigor at all while ents had no heart. The heads of headless knights were mere decorations, and a pumpkin could be put in place as it pleases, while some beings lived comfortably without a soul, or perhaps greater than others would.


    Nevertheless, death is unavoidable for all beings in the dark and cruel Multiverse. Even supernatural individuals have to step past huge thresholds to free themselves from its pursuit.


    ***


    "Priest, I have to say something."


    In the septic underground lab at Winter Fort Academy, a man with a deep-voice spoke to his own pupil who was half-kneeling before him. "Every elf of the Overwatch Tribe has been corrupted by Chaos and attacked spiritually by the Evil God of Wither and are in dire straits. They are now being healed by the elves of the Far South, the time in which they would come to is indefinite."


    "However, it is fortunate that before the Mother Tree used its last remaining power to shelter their body and soul before it was destroyed. There is no immediate threat to their lives despite being severely harmed."


    As he spoke, the man realized that his pupil''s body shuddered.


    "But¡­ Sol wasn''t connected to the Mother Tree."


    "She should be dead if that''s the case."


    The youth''s jaw clenched in response, while the man narrowed his eyes to study his own pupil. "Priest," he asked quietly, "Why are you so sad?"


    The warrior then laughed softly. "You are an Extraordinary individual. Do you really believe that death is the end?"


    "Death is just the beginning."


    ***


    Starfall Year 840, 17th of March, 7 a.m. The second floor of the Moldavian Liege''s Residence.


    Humans favored using the term ''without equal'' to describe precious or rarely seen things, and ''could be seen everywhere'' for things that are commonly seen and widespread.


    It was common for Mycroft humans without supernatural powers. Almost eight to nine out of ten humans would have no supernatural powers at all, while the single one left might not be an official adept as well, and would only know some magic or Aura tricks.


    Conversely, there was no question that Extraordinary individuals were rare. In Mycroft, a high-mana world, everyone knew of the existence of magic, but those who could really transcend through the barrier of Iron-intermediate and rise above were certainly uncommon. It is the same with how everyone knows how to go on diet, but only a rare few could diet successfully.


    Still, although a distinct divide existed between ''normal humans'' and ''Extraordinary individuals'', no ''normal person'' actually exist in this world.


    Ling Acroll, the chief administrator of the Moldavian Liege Residence, supervisor of Winter Fort Academy Mana Net, the honorary vice-chief of the Northern Liege Residence''s official merchant guild, full-time butler and possibly a former weapon was seated before the desk in his own room. With a solemn gaze, he browsed through the forum in the Spirit Terminal before commencing the second grand purge of the year.


    "Do these people live on the Net? Where do they get the spirit!"


    The black-haired youth heartlessly deleted every spam post, advertisement, and decal post in the forums, banning the many uncompliant students and drawing cries of foul play and shudder amongst them.


    "A good deed a day."


    With that done, Ling spiritedly clapped his hands and logged out of the Mana Net.


    Being a seventh-generation divine armament crafted in conjunction with the Empire''s artificial fairy project, Ling and his sister have psionic bodies like the fairies, allowing them to log on to the Mana Net without having to use the gemlike spiritual terminal like normal humans. In fact, their existence was in itself a giant spiritual terminal, easily connectable to the Mana Net with a single intent in any environment.


    That was also precisely why he, along with Miss Zero Three and Ying had all become some of the supervisors managing the Mana Net who provide the growing userbase of the information terminal a clean online environment¡ªofficially speaking. In truth, the black-haired youth was a little obsessive compulsive and could not abide by any irregular post formats.


    Rising from his desk, Ling slightly adjusted the notes and books he read last night, keeping titles he yet to finish including ''Imperium'', ''City of Faith'' and ''Modern Magic Rune Improvement: Ether Edition'' in a corner and set the notes in order. Then, he placed ''How to Delight Your Leader¡ªThe Way of Promotion'', ''Thirty-three Focuses in Rearing Dragons'' and ''Social Movement'' into his book cabinet.


    There were two pictures on the side of the cabinet. One was Ying''s monthly schedule that was filled with densely packed highlights and red circles, while the other was an enchanted photograph that depicted a black-haired man bringing the youth on a black dragon along in a joyride during a snowstorm.


    With everything arranged, the prim Ying turned off his table light and tidied his cuffs, prepared to leave for work in a new day.


    A while ago, his master had awakened from slumber and raised a ruckus for a while when he returned to his domain. The Liege''s safe return and successful ascension had drawn many old friends from different parts of the world who came to congratulate him: His Holiness the Pope himself had come and brought along his godson Roland, while Brandon, who had been training his sword skills in the Abyss brought his entire family as well, not to mention the other Legendary champions. Over more than a month, every Northerner was shrouded beneath the presence of multiple Legendary champions, with any local magical beast that could not escape in time basically domesticated. Not only would they refrain from biting after encountering humans, they would even prostrate themselves, wagging their tails and making a pitiable face.


    It had been a really busy time, a month that Ling grimaced and shook his head as he remembered it. If their master had not given them fairy training data from Fairyland so that they could learn entire categories by singular examples and improve their ability, they might have been dazed by the busy schedules then.


    Nonetheless, things were much better now. Their master''s exchanges with the many Legends was over just as the mayhem from his Ascension cooled, and everything was back on track.


    As the black-haired youth walked out of her own door, he walked past a statue.


    Its features were identical to the youth''s, with most people simply unable to differentiate between the two if they remained still. Ling stopped in his track and studied the statue thoroughly, unable to repress a smile.


    It was a statue that was amongst a series that his master made for everyone in the Liege''s Residence when he trained in Creation at the atomic level, perfectly replicating their features and expression to an unbelievably intricate level. Ling even mistakenly thought that he was looking at himself when he first saw it.


    Ling''s statue was wearing his butler uniform and did not actually have many special aspects. It was sitting normally on a chair, a book in his hand that he read silently, his expression appearing thoughtful and having certain understanding.


    It was very detailed but had no noteworthy aspect, unlike the statues of his sister and Zero-Three that were beautiful and captivating or imposing like Black''s dragon form. On a single glance, it was a rather simple statue of a youth reading a book.


    Still, it was natural.


    Ling was aware that he was not a person of special attributes.


    All he could do was work meticulously, obeying commands and instructions as he completed tasks assigned by his master, with neither excess ideas nor complaints.


    To do everything he should perfectly, he would keep everything he was told at heart and scrupulously care for his sister, who had been abandoned during her own creation and hence became rather unhinged. When his master was away, he would bring a certain black dragon and Light out for a stroll, assisting Miss Zero-Three when needed to handle technical issues, while using his supreme Fairy Cards skills to consolidate his leadership in the family¡­ A normal person, inconspicuous and hidden behind the scenes.


    Even so, he was not a normal, mundane butler found anywhere.


    The black-haired youth knew that and held conviction over that.


    He was a perfect divine armament¡ªthe finest weapon, servant, and butler.


    That was his identity, and he was without equal.


    At the very thought, he opened the door and walked past the corridor to leave the Liege''s Residence, heading for the nearby headquarters of the merchant guild.


    On the way, there were still signs of the recent festival. The broadcast system and LCD screens were broadcasting relaxing daytime music, and the sounds of the nearby district opening for business could be heard. The doors of many civilian residences nearby were open, with many residents coming out to clear the cumulated snow and popsicles beneath the roofs. They were of a variety of race, with dwarves, elves, halflings and even pygmies amongst them¡ªa human who was ready to purchase food ingredients from the trade district was chatting away with a murloc, which was making sounds that no one could understand.


    One of the doors in the residential district opened then. A man with platinum hair, carrying a shovel to scoop off the snow outside looked up and found the black-haired youth passing by the street.


    "Huh, isn''t that Butler Ling?"


    The man paused for a while before shaking his head. "Going out to work so early¡ªhow dutiful."


    "What are you doing, brother?"


    A rather lazy feminine voice wafted from inside the house. "Hurry up, clear the snow and have breakfast¡ªwe have to report to the human resource department of the Royal Mage Guild today."


    "Yes, Amelia, I know." Smiling as he responded to his younger sister, Ivan Makarov rolled up his sleeves and leaned over to clear the snow.


    In truth, being the laureate graduate of Winter Fort Academy and wielding Gold-tier ability, Ivan could control magic at will and clear away the snow on his own house and the entire street. Still, it was not a bad thing to labor away once in a while, and the urban district restricted use of any ability beyond Silver-novice. Those who violated the rule would be dumped into magic-powered factories as a human battery for a while¡ªenjoy firing away with your Extraordinary powers? Then fire away while contributing to the public.


    Although it appeared to be a policy that considered the safety of civilians, Ivan, who was joining the Empire''s policy makers knew that things were not so simple.


    After all, the number of Extraordinary individuals were increasing.


    A dozen years ago before the Mana Tide, the world''s energy density was not high, with most Extraordinary individuals'' legacy typically following the master-apprentice model or small academies. That is why there were preciously rare Extraordinary individuals¡ªeven after including the most common army training and simple civilian mage spells.


    But now that the Great Mana Tide has come, many large academies were founded around the world, and the number of Extraordinary individuals grew distinctly.


    It was especially apparent from Ivan''s own perspective. Since he and his sister Amelia had graduated from Winter Fort Academy and moved out from their old place at Grandpa Edward''s after buying a house in the center of the city, he would hear news of neighbors'' children or relatives joining Winter Fort Academy. Some parents were even registering for the ''Ascension Practical Workshop'' that the Liege''s Residence started specifically for adults, learning some spells or Aura skills.


    In half a year, the number of Extraordinary individuals that was around one to ten percent of the total population rapidly bloated to the point that there were three or four Extraordinary individuals out of ten.


    Although most newly promoted adepts were crude and lower-ranked Extraordinary individuals, they could still use magical machinery and activate runic formations, applying considerable power through enchanted instruments¡­ That was also precisely why as the number of Extraordinary individuals increased, special regulations against them also increased.


    ***


    With the snow cleared away, Ivan returned indoors and put away the shovel before heading to the kitchen for breakfast. When he sat down beside a girl who had platinum hair like his own, he simply asked, "How is our dragon?"


    "Still sleeping. It''ll probably a few days before it wakes up."


    Amelia replied rather nonchalantly as she spread jam over Ivan''s bread. "By the way, are we really getting into the Abyss, brother?"


    "Why not?"


    Ivan poured a cup of milk for his sister, shaking his head puzzledly in return. "Don''t you remember what our mentor told us few pupils several days ago?"


    "Mycroft is at a key period. In the past, we are imprisoned in a dark, ancient cage, but now, we have freed ourselves from the decaying and rusted locks and leave the cage¡ªclearly, our mentor and his lot had found something huge in their adventure this time, with resources being diverted to the ''New World'' he mentioned."


    At those words, Ivan took a bite of the jam-filled bread and said rather gloomily, "I know you''re thinking why we should go to the Abyss since resources are going to the New World? That''s simple, sister of mine¡ªrepelling outside influence would keep the world stable from within. Mycroft is close to the Abyss, which is why before we go to new worlds, we have to get rid of all threats beside us."


    Swallowing his food, Ivan then turned and smiled at his sister. "The External Exploration Department enjoys their adventurers, so all that people like us who don''t like moving around have to do was to keep the peace in our homeworld whenever they are away. Moreover, weren''t we looking for chances to go to the Abyss even without that reason?"


    It was natural. The two siblings who had sworn to take down the Pentashade dragons smiled as they looked at each other, before lowering their gaze and silently ate their breakfast.


    They would go wherever the Pentashade dragons were¡ªof course they would go to the Abyss.


    ***


    "Of course we are going to the Abyss!"


    Lisa the Drakonid girl loudly announced the plans she just made. "It''s about time we send Mister Syndicate home!"


    Lisa''s words were slowly becoming more straightforward recently and almost tactless. There was no telling where she learned that from.


    "Bzzt-bzzt." (Agreed)


    A silver alarm clock in the living room jingled twice in support. Even as Zero-One''s clone dutifully turned its clock hands, it continued, "Bzzt-bzzt-bzzt-bzzt?" (When are we leaving?)


    On the other side, the other Drakonid in the room resembled Lisa very much albeit with masculine features was reading a newspaper on the couch. "What do you mean," he retorted subconsciously, "sending me home?"


    "Eh? You don''t want to go back, Mister Syndicate?"


    The Drakonid girl had thought that the balrog would be very happy with the announcement. She never imagined that he would react like that, and at once lowered her head disappointedly, here expression vague.


    "No, Lisa, I mean, look¡ªI''m not a balrog now!" Syndicate promptly became nervous at the sight of Lisa''s forlornness, and hurriedly put down his paper and went beside Lisa, holding her hand as he explained, "I''m no longer demon after my living form had changed, and the Abyss is also¡­ Wait, you''re not crying?!"


    "Of course not." Seizing the chance and grabbing Syndicate''s hand, Lisa looked up, a sunny expression on a face with zero disappoint. She shrugged, before tip-toeing to whisper into the balrog''s ear. "I just want to see the place you''ve lived in before¡­ What, you don''t want to?"


    "That''s¡­ not really¡­"


    Syndicate certainly wanted to say no since the Abyss was nowhere good, and his life back there had only been a dull one of devouring and killing. Life on Mycroft was pleasant and comfortable like its people¡ªhe liked the place so much he simply did not want to return.


    Still, he relented in the end. "Fine. We''ll go since Lisa wants to go so badly¡­ The experience could be useful."


    "Mister Syndicate is the best!"


    ***


    Meanwhile, next door down to Lisa.


    The atmosphere inside a house within the southern residential district was completely different from the happy one next door.


    The cold winds of winter echoed as frost spread within the glass. On a couch beside the living room''s hearth, a gray-haired girl was chewing her lip and staring blankly at two pots of flowers of different forms.


    One pot had furry flowers resembling dandelions although there was a gold tint in them, as well as bristles that did not detach easily. The ''Dawndelion'' was a special fire-element magical herb, with body-nourishing roots and physical strengthening effects. Most importantly it felt nice to touch, warm and suitable for winter.


    Flowers in the other pot were much more mysterious, having seven translucent geometrical petals that resembled frost crystals. Each petal also had different magical radiances encircling them, and whenever the radiances swirled, the six elements in the atmosphere would gather around them, thickening the mana concentration in the house.


    Britney was staring worriedly at the flowers, sent to her by Priest.


    "Brother hasn''t smiled for a long time¡­"


    ***


    Ever since Priest had returned from the distant edge of the galaxy, Britney had rarely seen her brother smile in earnest.


    The Dawndelions and the other pot were presents that her brother prepared for her. He had hidden them on the attic thinking that she would not notice, but she now had to water them after not returning for so long¡­ Britney had thought that she would be angry at him for breaking his promise, but could not say a thing when she finally saw his tired face. She simply held the waist of her only kin, thanking the Seven Gods that he returned safely.


    The other pot was known as ''Seven Colors'', a gift that her brother claimed to have come from the Nature''s Magister, Legendary champion of the elves and a high-grade herb that rarely came by. Its fragrance could effectively improve the rate of druids'' Nature Power sensory.


    However, her brother never once smiled despite accepting such a precious gift, appearing fraught with worry instead."


    "You look sad," Britney asked forthrightly then, "Brother, why?"


    "Because I''m too weak," Priest answered simply and sighed. "All anger and sadness originate from one''s powerlessness¡ªBritney, train well so that you won''t be like me in the future and appear so poorly."


    ''But you''ve clearly done well,'' the gray-haired girl thought then.


    However, it was certainly not enough¡ªor at least that was what her brother believed. Being a little greedy was not an issue since drive only came through desire, just like herself, who would care to study hard if there was no little red flowers and reward sweets?


    But when there are problems that one could not solve themselves, they could ask their teacher.


    Even little children know how to do that!


    "If you have something you can''t solve, why not ask the Liege?"


    That was what she had told Priest then. "After all, he is your mentor¡­ Since he''s so powerful, he could solve anything you can''t, or at least tell you the solution."


    ***


    After that, her brother indeed went to look for the Liege, and never returned even now.


    "Sigh¡­ brother''s so sad that even I am not eating well¡­"


    At the thought, Britney rubbed the Dawndelion and thus calmed a little. "If he still can''t handle things after that¡­ I''ll let him rub the flowers too."


    Just as Britney thought reluctantly about how many days she would loan the flowers to Priest, she suddenly heard familiar footsteps from outside the door, as well as her brother''s voice as he conversed with someone else¡­


    More than that, she could hear that her brother was no longer emanating negative energy like before!


    "This is my home¡­ Your father and the others are being healed physically at the Far South


    "Priest! The buildings here are very tall¡ªso wonderful! So beautiful! So you live in such a place?"


    It was an unfamiliar girl''s voice.


    "Britney, I''m home!"


    Click.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    The sound of the front door being opened.


    The gray-haired youth was holding the hand of a green-haired, golden-eyed girl who was passionately curious, leading her into their house.


    However, one could vaguely see some defects on the elf''s form, with the hand that Priest held appearing translucent. There was also a huge empty wound on her back, and her entire body appeared illusory and rather faint like a phantasm in the environment with buffeting winds, only appearing a little more lively when they entered the house.


    There was no question that it was a ghost.


    A self-aware ghost.


    When the ghost saw the young gray-haired girl that had run all the way to her, she promptly grinned widely and crouched in a very serious welcome. "Greetings. Are you Britney, Priest''s sister? I''m Sol!"


    "Have no fear. Though I am already dead, I can''t hurt anyone."


    ***


    The world was very cruel.


    War, devastation, calamity, Chaos¡­ Death lurks beneath shadows like a sickness within the marrow.


    However, the world was very kind too.


    For as long as there is sufficient ability, even death could be surpassed.

 Chapter 803 Mentioned by Name

    "Human, human. Do you feel anything special now?!"


    "If I have to put my finger on it, it''s probably being a little too energetic."


    In Winter Fort Academy, Joshua, who had just thrown out Priest and a wandering spirit groaned for a while as the four Fairy Queens pressed him from behind a screen in the corner, before finally giving an answer that was not. "In a nutshell, rather cozy."


    "Co¡­cozy?


    The four Fairy Queens looked at each other with nonplussed expressions, before Blazing Sun, the most lively amongst them gasped bewilderedly. "How could you be cozy! Hey, Johsua, don''t you feel a thing after ascending as a ''world''? Framing the realm, dividing the elements, regulating the various supernatural powers, controlling the world''s stability and balance¡­ Compared to us, you clearly started from nothing¡ªhow could you be cozy?!"


    Joshua did not answer at once.


    ***


    At present, it was several months after he had defeated the Evil God of Wither, burnt the Ocean of Souls, becoming a world and awakening from the Void.


    Most Legends felt jaded about Joshua''s rapid ascension. ''What the XX does your development have to do with me, Joshua?'' After all, most Legends were aware that his swift ascension was thanks to his no-rest tour of provoking.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Making the headlines thrice a year, arriving at seven or eight otherworlds and Abysses in the last ten years and killing enemies by the millions, fighting more champions than the number of all Mycroft Legends added together¡­ If the price of rapid ascension was to seek out enemies and engage in deadly battles, many believed that they would not live long enough to ascend.


    Either way, after a grand celebration and Joshua told the other Legends about the Evil God and outer galaxies without holding back. Thanks to the Starherders'' presence, most had to admit the existence of more galaxies in the Multiverse beyond their own. It could even be said that the galaxy they were in was the isolated one, and that new, profound worlds could be found beyond the barriers of nothingness known as the matter vacuum ring.


    Moreover, they were bound by Time Dilation that a thousand years for Mycroft was equivalent to dozens of thousand years for the beyond, at least twelve thousand or perhaps more.


    Everyone fell silent at the mention of the terrible course of events and the seal of time. When the Time Dilation effect showed itself when Pope Igor himself attempted to accelerate substances to sub-lightspeed, His Holiness actually shook his head and sighed.


    It was something they could not comprehend at the moment.


    The waves of information had diminished the delight from Joshua''s ascension considerably. Incidentally, since he needed to stabilize his form at the time, he declined many invitations conveniently and left his main form, the ''world'' at the edge of the galaxy while splitting a mental unit and return to action in Mycroft.


    As for the Fairy Queens'' question¡­


    Joshua thought about it carefully, before revealing the truth as it was.


    "I had help."


    "Huh?!"


    "Huh?!"


    "Huh?!"


    "Huh?!"


    "That''s definitely it."


    Joshua was not lying. He could adapt to his identity as a world and his own body under such a short time, even having the spare strength to make a clone were all thanks to a friend.


    Leaving aside Wither''s Ocean of Souls that contained considerable information of world and Steel Python experience, after Joshua absorbed it and rapidly weathered the erratic initial period and spoke to the Pope, the Steel Python Karlis had visited that edge of the galaxy, bringing along Simboa''s Steel Python and Light as they hitchhiked with Ling, Ying, Zero-Three, Black, and the others from the Liege''s Residence. Being true incumbent Steel Pythons and clones of newborn World Wills, they had all imparted much experience and technique to Joshua.


    Truth be told, having the support of several World Wills, even a normal young girl could rise beyond and score 95 points or above in world creation assessments, much less Joshua himself. Though there was a difference between a World Will and Joshua who was a world incarnate, the warrior was no dullard, and could tailor so that the situations connect, making it less difficult to stabilize his own body.


    Joshua hence shook his head at the Fairy Queens'' seriously suspect gazes¡ªhe, Joshua never fought alone. Was it so weird that some kind friends aided him when he needed?


    Making anthills out of nothing.


    ***


    After disconnecting the communications from the Fairy Queens, Joshua closed his eyes, meditating inside the antiseptic laboratory inside Winter Fort Academy.


    At the moment, the Unnamed Technician was carrying out an experiment in a corner of the lab.


    Elves of the Overwatch tribe who were moved here from the Sealed World, as well as nine Legendary champions weakened by the Evil God''s Chaos corruption were in a slumber. However, the corruption that kept them unconscious was a fundamental decay not caused by Chaos, which was why they could not be healed by both Holy Light or Order power. Their strength was weakened at its root, preventing them from holding on to their own soul and will.


    The elves of the Overwatch tribe fared better. They were accepted by the Far Southern Elven Court and now recuperating beneath the light of the World Tree, and would awaken in a few years if luck would have it. Even if they could not, it would remain a symbol of the elves'' solidarity and their spirit to never abandon their own kind. Thanks to that, the Elven Queen and the Nature''s Magister basically did not have to spare much effort to once again united the elves under one will, while also growing their desire to explore other worlds and the Void.


    The nine Legends, however, were having problems. Their power was so great that the World Tree''s light could not restore them¡ªeven William the Mind Lord shook his head upon seeing them. He forthrightly stated that they were utter dead millennia ago their bodies were mutated by Chaos, their souls decayed to the point that it was diminishing. Though some remaining instincts maintained their appearance of being alive, there was basically no chance for them reviving.


    Naturally, it was basically none but not impossible¡ªand Mycroft civilization would do all they could to restore them even with the smallest fraction of possibility, for they may be the last channel to the Glorious Era''s last days and the Final Battle that Starfall could touch. They were Legends who had survived through that era, witnessing all manner of mysteries, having secret knowledge and also met the Sage himself. It was simply unimaginable how much they could help the present Starfall civilization if they came to.


    And the Unnamed Technician was now studying he could help them through Joshua support¡ªin fact, Priest''s little girlfriend was revived thanks to his research.


    ***


    After Joshua broke the Evil God of Wither''s true form at the edge of the Galaxy, that entity had attempted to restore its own power to fight Joshua after he self-destructed by gulping down every Chaos-corrupted soul in the Sealed world. Such was a basic move that Evil God destroyed worlds with: defiling worlds with their kin and weakening the World Barrier before descending upon it with their own bodies, consuming every soul and then leave.


    Wither''s connection to Sol''s soul, who was not protected by the Mother Lifetree and hence profoundly corrupted had not been severed despite Hub Accrafa''s extensive purification. That was why the elven girl''s soul had been drawn and consumed by the Evil God, almost converted into the Evil God''s own power.


    That being said, remained a close call¡ªsince Joshua had acted quickly, Sol was not devoured by the Evil God, but it remains that she could barely use her physical body.


    The Unnamed Technician therefore applied Simboa''s soul technology to restore her as practice before salvaging the nine Legends'' souls. Fact soon proved that when Chaos corruption is dispelled, even diminishing souls could be restored, remaining the same soul despite losing some memories. The Unnamed Technician had even intended to make a puppet body for Sol so that she could move around in the physical realm, but Joshua refused.


    "That apprentice of mine only asked for a soul," he said thus, "and he should not be given more if that''s the case. If you wipe away all his future diligence at once, he would be lost in how he should progress."


    At the moment, Priest appeared to have yet to discover his own path. While he might grow in the future and walk that path in the future and earn Joshua''s respect, he remained a Gold now and was still far from Supreme. For now, Sol''s soul being restored was enough for him¡ªit would not be difficult when he remolded a body under Joshua''s instruction, just as he initially learned about gathering and applying lifeforce after ascending to Supreme.


    What could be more romantic than creating a body for a person you like with your own hands?


    Either way, Joshua could not think of any.


    Furthermore, when the time comes, Mycroft''s biological modification technology would grant Sol a stronger body than whatever could be made now. The Guardians of the Unified Archives who had now assumed new forms could yet adapt to human form movement, but were basically unimpeded with ordinary interaction. Thanks to the skills of those old Guardians'' descendants, there were more purpose added at once to the Archives which originally functioned similarly to a library, such as virtual simulator laboratory and a ''Mana Net Archive'' which could be connected to the Mana Net itself.


    Now, Barnil, William, Zero-Three, and the others were working overtime to redesign the entry port of the Mana Net Archives, prepared to do as the Glorious Era did all those years ago and establish corresponding clearance classes for Mycroft citizens.


    There was nothing unfair about it¡ªinstead, it would be a mistake to publicize all information to everyone. It was harmful for civilians to learn about certain confidential information and threatening knowledge, and the informational discord could lead to the arrival of powerful Evil Gods and Chaos creatures as if sharks smelling blood.


    Furthermore, civilians were the most threatened should shady characters gain evil knowledge. It was only when personal ability had reached Gold-advanced or Supreme¡ªwhen one could assure personal safety and not involve others that they should be granted access.


    "You''re right, my lord. The flesh of Void Behemoths could effectively banish the presence of Chaos¡ªsouls in a body made entirely out of Void Behemoth flesh would be totally immune to Chaos corruption!"


    Soon, the unnamed technician exclaimed in delight. "It appears that civilization of the beyond arrival here did not depend entirely on luck, but also on the Void Behemoth''s protection. They wouldn''t fear Chaos corruption from any being save for Evil Gods!"


    Without a pause, Joshua hurried to him and studied the results at his confirmation.


    At present, neither Joshua nor the unnamed technician himself used the name ''Lothram'' which was given to him by others. Standing beside the lab table, Joshua could see clearly that a human-shaped flesh that was completely isolated from the outside and controlled only by spiritual force was squirming incessantly, growing.


    The human-shape flesh was gray-white in color, with part of it an unusual translucent and rubbery. Unlike Void Behemoths that naturally grew all manner of appendages or mandibles, it grew in a perfect human frame under the control of magical runes and Steel Strength. At least seventeen probing needles were stabbed deep into that body and releasing various Extraordinary powers, stimulating the flesh to mutate positively.


    Though it was nothing impressive on the surface, even resembling a Slime assuming a human form and when Syndicate tried to determine his own form, any onlookers with spiritual vision could clearly see a soul corrupted by Chaos being bound within that body, and that the Chaos power that was corrupting his soul was actually being banished instinctively by that body.


    A faint, undetectable black vapor wafted out of a small pore, before vanishing entirely.


    In the end, Void Behemoths were essentially embryos of worlds and posses the potential to become one. The Starherders had relied upon that facet to control them so that they carried their civilization and worlds forward. Being an ultimate incarnation of Steel Strength, it was normal that they could not be corrupted by Chaos.


    Even so, most people never imagined before that transplanting corrupted human souls to bodies made from Void Behemoth flesh could automatically reduce the degree of corruption.


    "Too bad we still can''t control Void Behemoth flesh. They are utterly independent when separated from a main form and would establish itself as an entirely new body, and though souls placed within would have Chaos corruption dispel, the soul itself would be consumed by that flash into feed for a new Behemoth soul¡­ it works as a short-term healing method for Legendary champions, but in a longer period, the Chaos in their souls could be purged and their souls restored."


    "It''s a pity that normal humans could not change into such bodies."


    The unnamed technician''s regretful expression was distinct when he said those words. Although he was not one who favored alterations to the physique like Alchemist, after learning Mycroft''s knowledge and going through so much, the unnamed technician no longer emphasized the sanctity of the body. In his point of view, it was no huge matter to exchange for a better body¡ªas long as the soul had assured independence and self, skin was but skin-deep.


    Supreme champions'' souls could perhaps resist the physical corruption of Void Behemoths, but having assumed their personal path, would they need it?


    "Looks like there''s no shortcut for normal individuals to quickly obtain supernatural powers."


    Joshua calmly stared at the isolation box, stroking its crystal cap as he spoke quietly. "While all of Mycroft had founded many academies for Extraordinary individuals through the support from Otherworld resources, it''s simply not enough."


    Not everyone could enroll in Extraordinary individual academies. At the present class of Mycroft''s civilization, the distribution of resources in the human city was yet to be ''equal''¡ªthere were always those who futilely pursued dreams but remained incapable of becoming extraordinary individuals.


    Though Israel had used the Skynet system to monitor the entire Empire and do all he could to purge criminals, syndicates, nobles and the despair of subjugated peasants, he could not instantly richen the poor and grant a farmer''s son resources to become an Extraordinary individual¡­ He could defeat evildoers, but not improve the lives of the good.


    Even he, a Legendary champion, could not solve it.


    It was a problem that could only be handled through civilization''s metamorphosis, a sadness when they rise to a more profound level of society.


    Joshua wished to solve that issue and save time by uprooting that issue using biological modification, but things did not appear well at the moment, with correlated researches reaching bottlenecks.


    Be that as it may, Joshua was reluctant to hasten its progress.


    "The civilization that gave birth to the Evil God of Pestilence had tried to transcend themselves with one swift stroke through the Sublimator Virus so that everyone could become supernatural individuals¡­ I must warn everyone from becoming like them and pridefully assume the devil''s path."


    Though there was a sense of pressure in the depths of the heart, Joshua breathed a sigh and clapped the unnamed technician on his shoulder, giving him a few words of encouragement while funding him in corresponding researches.


    Certainly, the present biotechnology on the Mycroft continent simply could not control Void Behemoth flesh since their civilization did not revolve upon biotechnology. Instead, their society was a classic example of civilization that revolved around ''cultivation'', their strength lay in individual ability and research in supernatural powers. As for biology, it was probably the druids, murlocs, and necromancers who were more well-versed in that discipline.


    Such was the difference in civilization''s progress.


    Still.


    Mycroft''s civilization was definitely not adept at biological mutation and modification.


    That, however, was not the case for other societies¡ªsome could even control Void Behemoths, use their bodies as worlds to navigate the Void of the Multiverse.


    Civilizations should learn from each other; such was the way of progress.


    ***


    At present, half past seven in the morning on the seventh of March, Starfall Year 840, Joshua stood in the antiseptic laboratory as he waited for communications from an old friend.


    Soon, without having to wait for too long, a notification from Vahina, Sage of the Oceans appeared on one of the screens in the laboratory.


    "Good news, Count Radcliffe."


    Vahina the Sage, the most powerful psionic of the continent and a descendant of the Mother Goddess said, "The Great Khan of the Starherder civilization is finally willing to ''work together with us.''"


    "However, it mentioned you by name to participate in the exchange."

 Chapter 804 The Great Khan

    Fort Pioneer was located at the edge of the galaxy, a chain of Void fortresses composed of many temporary research centers and large-scale observation facilities.


    The colorful research centers and the ring of observation equipment coupled revolved around a rather uninteresting silver planet. The entire facility itself was built jointly by the various factions of the Mycroft Continent by absorbing the information and experience from Fort Glory and the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds. Although most of it was operating in the Void for the first time, all of it had performed perfectly.


    The outer circle of the fortress cluster was a stair-shaped Void observatory used for studying other galaxies, the inside of which was prism-shaped research points where data from the observatory was and otherworld information was analyzed. Both buildings that were completely different in both scale and design fitted together like gears, presenting the entire Void Fortress in an unusual aesthetic.


    And within a special white Void facility at the edge of the fortress cluster, a race of eight-legged fungi that were a mix of black and gray were crowding around a single white one, waiting in the hall.


    The white one had lifted its enchanted senses and ''looked toward'' the sights of Void outside the window, maintaining its silence.


    The Great Khan was thinking about its race''s past and future.


    ***


    The Starherders were a race of mixed fortunes.


    Naturally, those words were not too meaningful for which civilization had not experienced mixed fortunes? Still, civilizations that had existed long enough to reach out for the Void must definitely have gone through much turmoil and calamity¡ªno civilization in the world could progress without war or competition, and since both civil wars and fighting against other race would strengthen oneself, there should be no lack of strife.


    Be that as it many, the Starherders remained a race that had lived through excessively mixed fortunes.


    Even before they had completely developed Void technology, they were forced to evacuate their homeworld.


    The Great Khan remembered that day until now.


    As unimaginable dimensional presence tore the World Barrier apart, the constantly dull skies in the homeworld of the Starherders was suddenly illuminated by fiery light. It was a phenomenon caused by the simultaneous firing of energy projectiles from thousands of Void warships¡ªthe stream brighter than the sun drew streaks of blinding blue trials over the planet''s yellow-gray sky, and in a split second, infinite energy beams and missiles rained down on the ground like meteors, easily destroying every Starherder defensive system.


    And what followed right behind what was cannon fire from other civilizations was an invasion of Chaos. Countless Eaters were staying right behind the flames raining down from the skies, descending upon the world to devour and destroy everything.


    The Starherder civilization, unwittingly drawn into a battle between a certain advanced civilization against the World Eaters fell instantly, the shockwaves and stray missiles reducing an entire civilization''s future into nothingness.


    At the time, being one of the greatest beings of their own race, the Great Khan had incidentally been in an exchange with a docile Void Behemoth. The Starherders hoped that it could spare some of its flesh, and in exchange, their civilization would provide the high-energy minerals it favored¡ªa win-win for both as they obtain what they needed.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Being a race that mastered the aspect of soul, the Starherders could soothe the Void Behemoth''s unfathomable temperament. Having already made many deals with beings from the Void, this particular occasion was mundane¡ªbut unlike before, the Great Khan realized in despair that its own civilization might perish in their homeworld. However, it also had a sudden inspiration, remembering sharply that the Void Behemoth''s body had a cavity that was massive enough for normal lifeforms.


    However, before they could think or plan, the continent was sinking and the mountains burning. As the shockwaves from the battle between the advanced civilization and the World Eaters destroyed the world, the Great Khan made the only choice it could.


    It devoured the soul of the Void Behemoth, did it best to shelter citizens in its body and fled their home in a panic.


    Thousands of years passed.


    The Starherders that had lived in paranoia like refugees in the body of Void Behemoths became their namesake.


    They herded the Behemoths, forging worlds over their backs, using planets and continents as pastures, earth crust, and magma being their grazing grasses. They pastured upon the galaxies, recuperating and reproducing over millennia to strengthen themselves immeasurably, the dozens of Void Behemoths and monarchs granting them power beyond the fleet that had destroyed their home planet. They could even perpetrate the tragedy that had befallen them¡ªtheir race did not mind threatening other civilizations with planetary destruction so that they would offer the knowledge and resources they require.


    The champion which had shouldered an entire civilization by itself and truly grasped the soul of all Void Behemoths was even less worth mentioning. Before the pioneer who had distributed and planted its own soul in every Void Behemoth''s body and suppressing the bulk of their soul from resurrecting, every eight-legged fungi would earnestly bend their stems and cry out its name, the ''Great Khan''. Its power approached the pinnacle even in the entire galaxy, its name spreading to the very edge of the galaxy.


    Recalling its labors in the past few millennia and dragging its civilization to rise from dire straits, even leading them to prosperity, the fungal cap of the white eight-legged fungus flashed slightly, revealing its stirred heart.


    In the end, that light dimmed as it sighed heavily at the depths of its own soul.


    But what use has that been? Ultimately, the Starherders were simply losing¡­ And it was not on a single occasion. They had fled their Farms endless times, evading the terrible beings that wandered the Void.


    There seemed to be no sacred grounds even within the galaxy that was so vast it appeared boundless. No matter how deep they did or how far they fled, the darkness would follow them like shadows, pursuing them.


    ***


    "The thin veil of peace has been broken. Our home galaxy is naught but scorched, countless civilizations abandoning the balance and Order they hung on so bitterly for, thus trampling and slaughtering each other¡­ I would not have the Starherders, a civilization that barely survived until now to be destroyed like weeds in meaningless battle. Therefore, I seek any little clue I could for the Lost Galaxy from the ancient texts, pursuing a single sacred ground in the dark Multiverse."


    Even these sacred grounds were ruins left from a much more terrible battle in the distant past.


    Sighing deeply once more, the fungal cap over the Great Khan''s head presented the red-black color of a ''bitter smile''.


    Who could have imagined that the Lost Galaxy that was calm, ordinary and desolated was much more dangerous than worlds beyond!


    How long has it been since they had crossed the zone of matter vacuum when they actually encounter an ancient World Eater''s awakening! And yet, it was the Forerunner champions that proved more horrifying¡ªtwo of them were already enough to subjugate one World Eater!


    It was an utterly terrible thing even if the World Eater had been weak, having just awakened from its seal and had no minions with it. After all, even advanced civilization that rules the Void would have to be prudent if they intend to stop one World Eater''s intrusion, even preparing an escape route like the Starherders did. Those calamities that wandered the Void could easily destroy every life in a world, with no firepower and magic capable of such utter destruction no matter how powerful.


    In fact, the reason the Starherders had run away from their original galaxy was because the World Eaters were increasing. There were almost none in the first place¡ªonly the civilization with cases of terrible fortunes would encounter them. Nevertheless, their numbers grew by the day starting centuries ago, their very presence destroying certain weaker civilizations and laying waste to the already fragile balance in the galaxy, the latter which had wrought chaotic flames of war.


    The civilizations of Order fought each other just as they repelled the invasion of Chaos, while weaker civilizations were callously destroyed as if leaves in a typhoon, while stronger civilizations like the Starherders could only flee in panic.


    Now, it appears that they had fled into the maw of an ancient. slumbering beast.


    At the very thought, the Great Khan turned towards the hall of the Void fortress.


    After that powerful and ruthless Forerunner champion had slain the awakened World Eater, the entire Starherder civilization had been arrested by other Forerunner champions to the vicinity of the dark planetary region from leaving.


    While the Forerunner champions that showed up were not many¡ªat least less than the Starherders'' twenty Void Behemoths, the Great Khan remained away that the young ones they have on hand could never stand up against the champions who possessed wisdom and formidable skill. With his side positioned in an absolute disadvantage and coupled with his need to recover, they could only obey and wait by the edge of the galaxy.


    Still, through the course of their interaction, it became sharply aware that the Forerunner civilization appeared to be in a special state.


    The ancient civilization that called themselves the ''Mycroft civilization'' unquestionably command unbelievably formidable technology. According to the news they received in exchange, their native world is located at the depths of the Lost Galaxy and extremely far from the edge of the galaxy¡ªtheir powerful dimensional magic, however, would instantly cover that distance seemingly without cost.


    Their Void fortress technology was very advanced too. Although they appeared not to understand much about the technology they themselves used, it was certainly far progressive and cutting-edge compared to the fortresses of the advanced civilizations they encountered in their native galaxy.


    The champions were even less worth mentioning¡ªeach of them wielded unimaginable ability, even individual firepower to destroy worlds with the support of the Great Mana Tide. Any one of them was equivalent to one Void fleet, with it appears that there were seven more majestic powers known as ''divine spirits'' supporting their powerful leader who commanded the sacred light. Indeed, the Great Khan believed that that particular champion could wipe out every Starherder by himself, and the Great Khan itself could hardly run or resist.


    It appears that the Forerunners were still in a lost and idling state just a while ago. Through the exchange over half a year, the Great Khan was positive that Mycroft had been stagnating in their homeworld as they imagined with no desire to develop externally. It was also why they never noticed any anomalies in the Lost Galaxy over the last dozen thousand years.


    But recently, that slumbering ancient civilization awakened.


    They had cleared all differences amongst their own, restored their broken World Barrier and rekindled the Flame of their civilization as well as recovering long lost dimensional hubs and archives. They had begun to expand outward once more, intent on reclaiming ancient glory and undoubtedly cleaning up their own galaxy while suppressing every lingering threat such as World Eaters. Their eyes were not limited to their homeland, and were even directed to the endless worlds the Great Khan''s race had been to.


    They could be seen repairing grand scale Void observatories and building fortresses at the edge of the galaxy, assembling a fleet and consolidating their power. The Great Khan believed that the expanding Void fortresses were not merely a demonstration, for ''Mycroft'' definitely intend to step out of the Lost Lands and return to the stage of the Multiverse.


    And they were quite simply the first unlucky bastards who overrated themselves.


    "How should we fight the awakened Forerunner civilization?"


    Wrong, fools!


    Being the leader of a civilization that had journeyed across the galaxies for millennia, no such folly would appear in the Great Khan''s mind.


    "How to lick the boots of the Forerunner civilization and convince them that their ranks were definitely sincere in working together?


    Yes indeed!


    Such was the problem an actual leader of a civilization should think of.


    Against a being that his own civilization would never stand up to or escape, it should think of every idea it could to join their ranks, to become a champion as well.


    The Great Khan had been considering that problem all along, thinking about how its own ends could be achieved.


    Be that as it may, it was regrettable since Mycroft was reacting unusually lukewarm. Though they might not show clear hostility against the Starherders, they certainly stayed vigilant against them as if they were untrustworthy foreigners. Even when both sides intended to interact, they kept probing each other, leaving the present situation ever impossible to unravel.


    Therefore, when the Great Khan learned that the Forerunner champion who had fought against it back then and had recovered after self-destructing to subjugate the Evil God, it suggested the condition to enter an exchange with him.


    It is exactly because they had fought each other, collided and consumed each other''s souls that the Great Khan knew beyond any doubt that he was a true champion who never goes back on his word or played fancy tricks.


    The perspective brought by battle was far more reliable than any verbal exchange.


    Therefore, it waited for the other''s arrival.


    Time passed.


    The Great Khan, which had its eyes watching the sights of the Void beyond suddenly turned its fungal cap, gazing at an empty position of the hall with its sensitive light cum magical energy sensory organ.


    A fraction of silver light was flickering there, just like starlight from afar.


    But soon, the faint silver light that normal individuals would never sense turned into a vortex of warped dimensions. Boundless Steel Strength turned into a cascading tide that gathered from every direction, solidifying.


    Nearby, the silver world at the center of the fortresses and observatories was emanating with generous light.


    The fungal cap on every black and gray fungus which had been on guard duty began to change colors intensely, just as a sharp siren echoed, indicating the highest level of alerts.


    The white eight-legged fungi, however, merely lifted its own appendages¡ªand the hall was silenced at once.


    In the very next moment, it strode towards the silver vortex without any hesitation. At the same time, a clone condensed entirely out of pure Steel Strength appeared simply at the center of the energy vortex and stood in the hall.


    "Nice to meet you, Great Khan of the Starherders."


    "Nice to meet you, Galactic Protector, Slayer of Evil God."


    The black-haired man who had appeared nodded slightly at the white fungus, just as it shifted the colors on its fungal cap in greeting.


    And right after that brief greeting, Joshua, who was more acquainted with the Great Khan than anyone else and was aware of its thoughts and intentions asked the Great Khan a question straightaway.


    "Before we work together, Great Khan, please describe in detail the galaxy you were dwelling in and the circumstances surrounding it."


    Joshua, never one for nonsense, gave neither preamble nor sweet words. He stared at the Great Khan''s body even as he spoke forthrightly.


    "If your kind is so powerful, why would you flee your homeland so fearfully to come to this Lost Galaxy?"

 Chapter 805 Civilizations of Calamities

    If there was a long distance in the Void to be covered over units of centuries from the isolated point of Mycroft''s galaxy to the other galaxies, then only a brief period was needed to cross between other galaxies beyond all put together.


    The Great Khan answered Joshua''s straightforward question without ambiguity. It knew Joshua''s personality and therefore prepared the appropriate answer beforehand.


    "The closer a galaxy is to the interior, energies are more concentrated and the civilizations more powerful. Of course, the environment would be more dangerous as well, just as there are less civilizations and more World Eaters."


    The white eight-legged fungus projected a white screen and simply drew a large circle, before drawing a smaller circle right beneath the large one. "The large circle is the composite of the Multiverse''s galaxies, the endless clusters of worlds forming a massive circular structure. Meanwhile, the Lost Galaxy stands alone beyond the Mutliverse, even becoming a myth¡ªwe only came here after centuries of preparation."


    Then, bending its appendages, the Great Khan pointed at a point inside the big circle which was closest to the smaller circle. "This is the position of the galaxy we Starherders once inhabited. As you can see, it is closer to the lower interior of the circle a very active and prosperous galaxy that hosts many civilizations."


    Thanks to the Great Khan''s description, Joshua slowly understood the state of the galaxies beyond.


    The closer the galaxy was to the center of the Multiverse, the more advanced civilizations that could freely transcend through the Void there would be. On the other hand, there were more normal living worlds further off the center, although living worlds might not necessarily give birth to intelligent beings. Certain isolated regions, or perhaps several galaxies would not see the presence of any intelligent beings, only primitive lifeforms.


    That was not unusual since Joshua thought that the Multiverse might be a mere several billion years old. It was too young on a universal scale, and without the nurture of high-energy environments most worlds would be still at primitive evolutionary stages. It was the case for the few primeval worlds the External Exploration Department discovered¡ªthose places were still at the stage of ''huge-appendage creatures and jellyfishes'' on the evolutionary progress, even amphibians had yet made their appearance.


    Now, that world was where large, tasty meat crabs were being harvested.


    Galaxies on the outer reaches were basically devoid of civilizations due to lack of high-energy environments. Few advanced civilizations existed, and the home galaxy of the Great Khan was a region beneath the Multiverse, a galaxy with the most number and most prosperous of civilizations.


    That place had been very lively, just had it been extremely dangerous. Concentrated energies in the Multiverse would not only nurture countless powerful civilizations, it would also foster innumerable formidable Void Behemoths. Hundreds of civilizations that could move around the Void could exist simultaneously, while infinite warships would wander alongside swarms of Void Behemoths. World Eaters that were once myths increased as well in recent centuries, becoming a genuine threat of the many civilizations.


    "But we did not leave our home because of the World Eaters. Or should I say, not entirely because of them." The Great Khan said quietly. "World Eaters are definitely powerful, but it would not be impossible to repel them through alliances with other civilizations. And once beaten back, the victors would not have to worry about another invasion over the next few hundred years to flourish and develop in comfort."


    "Then¡­ because of other civilizations?"


    Joshua easily grasped the Great Khan''s meaning after listening quietly to its description of worlds beyond. "If hundreds of Void civilizations entered a battle to destroy each other, with Evil Gods invading in between just as the Void Behemoths created a mess¡­" He laughed quietly. "I''m certainly not surprised you would want to flee that galaxy."


    The white eight-legged fungus did not reply; it merely emanated waves of sadness and ''stared'' at Joshua.


    "Champion, that''s exactly it, just as it isn''t."


    The Great Khan spoke self-deprecatingly. "One could just flee to other galaxies if it was merely the World Eaters of the Chaos, and who could keep pursuing us who ride the Void Behemoths? We are Herders who wander the galaxies in the first place, would we be bound by mere homeland and exhaust all efforts to come to these Lost Lands?"


    "What we are running from is an unstoppable and irresistible ''Order''¡ªwe are running from the entire Multiverse."


    Joshua was left dumbfounded.


    He sensed that, compared to the ''Evil God swarm'' expected, what the Great Khan was about to describe was the truth that a powerful Void civilization would flee raggedly like a defeated mongrel.


    "Compared to calamities such as World Eaters, a civilization''s enemy would always be another civilization."


    The Great Khan said calmly, "Champion, you who may hold kindness in your heart, spread seeds of life over the Multiverse and yearned to aid the weak would never understand. You, who once swore to save even the Abyss would never be able to understand."


    "There would always be some civilizations destined to stand against other civilizations."


    The Great Khan''s fungal form diminished, its soul form turning into a warped spiritual vacuum¡ªboundless information hence surged towards Joshua in spiritual ripples form.


    Thus, Joshua saw all that the Great Khan saw in millennia.


    He saw black warships gathering and navigating past the Void, their tremendous mass distorting planetary orbits. Like a colony of ants, the fleet of the ''Knowers'' blocked out the light of the stars.


    He saw civilization after civilization that were about to enter the Void and step up onto the stage of the Multiverse being beaten down to the dirt by a greater power, the ''Dynastists'' oppressing world after world from lofty palaces in the Void.


    He saw the most hopeless of sights occurring simultaneously over dozens of galaxies. The ''Swarm'' consuming everything from the skies, the land and the oceans to worlds and starlight. Innumerable abnormally bloated hives dragged off thousands of suns, food for countless larvae.


    Two massive Void civilizations clawed at each other necks for a whole ten thousand years, the boundless blood grudge preventing them from accepting each other, or even other Order or civilizations. The war between ''Bloody Court'' and ''Ruin Zealots'' was of such great scale that it exceeded all imagination¡ªwhen their emperors were enraged, the blaze of their anger would incinerate the Void and involve millions of worlds.


    The ''Custodians'' would gift unthinkable goodness to all civilization, the machine souls intricately caring for every race and nation so that they could enjoy flawless delight from body to soul. However, as a part of the deal, those in custody would have to hand over their principles, intelligence, body and soul, even the entire civilization in return.


    The ''Galactic Protectors'' ended wars with wars and answered ruin with ruin. Where they passed, war and strife did not exist¡ªeverything returned to silence, even civilization and species. When the decree of extinction was issued, light would appear in the Void, stars thus dying as world shattered, becoming swirls of energy in the Void. Boundless Steel Particles shuddering as they wafted into the distance like silver gales.


    When the Evil Gods wandered worlds and destroyed one civilization after another, the fires of war between civilizations would have already laid waste to millions of worlds. The more destroyed worlds there were, the more Evil Gods there would be¡ªthe shade of Chaos spreading beneath the light of the Mana Tide, and none could stop it.


    "There is already no sacred ground in the Multiverse. Even the most isolated of galaxies were drawn into the eternal strife¡­ The Starherders are tired. We only wish for a quiet place to survive¡ªmy kin live upon the backs of Void Behemoths, never once staying on real worlds since thousands of years ago¡­ it was a tiny wish that was never realized."


    The Great Khan''s bitter smile emanated from the spiritual void. "The crazed civilizations ignited crazed wars, and the seemingly kind helpers were essentially even more terrible butchers¡­ Champion, the age of the Forerunners had passed for a dozen thousands of years, the commandments you once consecrated had already been abandoned or even distorted, just like the ''Correctors''."


    "The war between Void civilizations are so terrible that countless civilizations were thus destroyed and wiped out, but there was one such race that did their best to aid weak civilizations yet to enter the Void step up on to the stage of the Multiverse."


    Joshua, who had been frowning all along relaxed his expression at those words. However, he shook his head when he remembered that the Great Khan mentioned ''distorted'', before saying, "The price of the aid is the loss of autonomy and becoming a part of the ''Correctors''?"


    "It would have been fine if that was the case."


    A sneer wafted in the spiritual void which the Great Khan had turned. "Champion, you should know¡ªit is very difficult to change cultures, norms, and traditions of a civilization and race. There was a great chance that some civilizations could never enter the Void because of their norms and traditions which prevented them from advancing."


    "Societies that lived too comfortably would never progress; species that flourished beneath ground could never imagine the skies. Such civilizations basically never develop technology to travel in the Void, but the Correctors would change all of that with the most heavy-handed measure."


    And what was the most heavy-handed measure?


    Slaughter.


    As the Great Khan slowly narrated, the true nature of the seemingly mild and charitable Correctors was revealed: with their own civilization as standard, they would design a template appropriate for local Void civilizations, designing a whole new culture, tradition, and norm for them.


    And then¡­


    Massacre every being that was ''foolish'', ''ignorant'' and ''stubborn'' in their perspective.


    The Correctors would only leave some educatable infants and clones, indoctrinating with the ''Corrected Civilization Template'', forcing an inferior civilization over decades and centuries, grooming them into Void civilizations compliant to the norms they acknowledged.


    In the span of one generation, an entire world would be in their grasp. Issues of incompatible environments were negligible since those were native species, although their own civilization had been utterly destroyed and assimilated. That measure allowed the Correctors to expand far faster than any normal civilization, and though it appeared to be a multiracial alliance, it was essentially a single civilization, a single race, and a singular thought.


    Those were the Correctors.


    "The Starherders'' borders were incidentally located on an overlapping zone between a normal civilization, the ''Custodians'' and the ''Knowers''. Each lived in peace before the Age of Chaos began centuries ago, without any widespread wars despite our differences."


    "The appearance of the Evil Gods, however, left several civilizations maimed. Their enemies certainly would not let the chance slip by and rampantly annexed the range of their influence. Unable to stand idly by as their nemesis developed freely, wars began without any declarations made¡­ The entire Multiverse, dozens of galaxies and thousands of Void civilizations were all hence drawn into a great war of the Multiverse."


    The spiritual void that was the Great Khan began to revert into its eight-legged fungal form, its spiritual presence calm and showing no signs of lying or deception. "Our galaxy had long since descended into the most terrible of blazes¡ªwe can''t go back."


    ***


    Joshua said nothing.


    He was still pondering and digesting the information given to him by the Great Khan.


    "Plundering technology like robbers, altering civilization, federations that take custody of knowledge, holding back vassal civilizations from developing, harvesting resources and talents, tyrants that determined dynasties, swarms that devoured all things, radical empires that conduct ethnic cleansing and Void cults¡­ and a bunch of peacekeepers that attacked everything they see indiscriminately, and haywire servant artificial intelligences that assume control over civilizations."


    Joshua mumbled to himself. "The outside is so chaotic?"


    Although he himself considered similar to Order¡ªa ''Peaceful Paradise'' that manipulated all things like a game. When developed to its peak form, the player would control countless puppet bodies and invade other worlds, drawing one world after another into Joshua''s own control.


    In fact, the main form of Peaceful Paradise, or in other words the world that Joshua controlled was completed. Furthermore, the players basically exist¡ªonce Joshua succeeded in grooming his kin, everything would have a base.


    Joshua naturally did not intend to do all that¡­ Regardless, was the Multiverse not a little too lively?


    In fact, this was not all that there was. The Starherder themselves were no superior civilization that was great enough to transcend galaxies. They had simply farmed many places, and were slightly more knowledgeable than normal civilizations. When the Great Khan revealed what they knew, Joshua could faintly infer that there were several profound civilizations fighting on the other side of the galaxy, such as ''Elementalists'' that would alter physical worlds into pure magic elements, and ''Terminators'' which indiscriminately killed all non-AI beings¡­ such weird civilizations would be few, but most ordinary civilizations would still war against each other, driving war machines and destroying worlds."


    "Insane Order, civilizations akin to calamities and the shade of Chaos that lurked beneath the light of the Mana Tide. That is the reason the Starherder fled."


    The Great Khan said flatly, having seen that Joshua had completely digested the information given to him. "Apart from the Lost Galaxy of the myths, there is no galaxy to live in comfort. The fires of war blazes as the number of World Eaters increased¡ªI could even see an unprecedented terrible calamity lurking, awaiting the day it would burst forth and return everything to the earth by fire."


    It was perhaps only in the ruins of war of the last era, the galaxy that wandered away from all galaxies¡ªthe homeworld of the Lost Forerunners that one could be spared from that calamity and destruction.


    That was what the Great Khan thought.


    But Joshua, who understood the idea, was staring perplexedly at it.


    ''Could this mushroom head have never thought that the sacred grounds it kept speaking of is the converging point of every Evil God?''Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    ***


    A while ago, the champions of Mycroft had argued over half a year if they should run and escape the gathering of Evil God swarm, only for the eight-legged fungi to turn to them¡­ What was that? Sending food to the tiger''s mouth? Even that was a little too kind¡ªthey had spent hundreds of years and toiled to only run into these barren ruins, to their own death.


    Never has there been such an unlucky race.


    "Having heard so much from you certainly made me aware of many things. Still, Great Khan, do not pretend to be innocent¡ªyou Starherders are no angels either."


    Relaxing his furrowed brow, Joshua narrowed his eyes as he said quietly, "In fact, you, who ride the Void Behemoths, devouring worlds as you wandered the galaxy is a calamity like the other destroyers. We would never forget that you allowed your beasts to consume several living worlds just for a little matter."


    "To you, normal worlds and inferior civilizations are but pastures¡ªyou are no different than that which you fear, apart from their superiority over you."


    "We admit to that fact. We are willing to give up on this lifestyle unconditionally."


    The Great Khan said briskly, slightly bending its appendages at Joshua. "We are prepared for everything¡ªthere''s no shame in bending the knee to the Forerunners."


    At the same time, every escort behind the white eight-legged fungus also bent their appendages.


    "¡­as expected."


    Even Joshua himself could not say anything in the face of such quick pledge of allegiance.


    He hated civilization such as the Starherders, but in one of their previous discussions, most of Mycroft''s Legendary champions considered the Starherders an important link for their civilization to the new worlds and galaxies beyond. Even if the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds could theoretically connect to every location in the Multiverse, the Starfall Era should not be placing everything they had on a Glorious Era relic.


    "No, that''s definitely not all there is," Joshua said softly, exhaling.


    "Great Khan, all you have said is true and you certainly held nothing back¡ªyou had definitely given a full answer on why ''you fled your galaxy''."


    "However, there must also be a reason why you did that. Speak, tell us your true purpose. You who dare to act against the Evil God of Wither would certainly never think about hiding here for life. Your coming here definitely would not only be for survival."


    Joshua was not accomplished in the aspect and soul, therefore unable to discern what thoughts it was hiding from the Great Khan''s spiritual signature. There would be no evidence even if he had any inkling.


    Still, he did not need evidence since all he had to do was mention his inkling.


    Such was the special right of superior civilizations.


    In return, the Great Khan showed no anger or irritation from being doubted. "Yes," it replied, nodding calmly, "War and World Eaters alone left us in despair, but there is definitely a reason I turned my eyes on the Lost Galaxy."


    "What reason?" Joshua asked, his tone filled with interest.


    "You."


    The Great Khan leveled an unusual ''gaze'' at Joshua, and looked around at the chain of fortifications in Fort Pioneer, and spoke with complex spiritual ripples, "and the existence of the Forerunner civilization."


    "It is recorded in the ancient texts that endless mysteries exist in the Lost Galaxy¡­ the former center of the Multiverse hosted the greatest of civilizations and the most powerful of champions, along with countless ancient relics and ruins prehistoric civilization¡­ the Forerunners had defeated innumerable World Eaters, the power they inherited being unquestionably what we seek."


    "It is also rumored that the lowest level of the Abyss conceals secrets that could resist the ''Calamity''.


    Joshua stared blankly for a moment.


    "The bottom of the Abyss?"


    It was definitely a very familiar term.


    ***


    The Abyss is a concept universal to all galaxies. It was the graveyard of worlds where infinite remains gathered.


    And the Abyss of Mycroft''s galaxy was especially unique.


    It was the residence of ancient evils, the place of the Azurite''s origins. It was the location where incinerated ruins and unlit Flames lay, the depths of which the Sage had once fallen, the bowels of the Abyss where he slew the most powerful Evil God in the observable universe, ''Fertility''.


    If there were any secrets in the Abyss, there was no question that one could rely on the fact that the former battlefield of Sage and Fertility where there was utter darkness would certainly hold mysteries that could lure all civilizations.

 Chapter 806 Limits of Life

    [Level Six Clearance Holder, Welcome to the Central Unified Archives. Data storage server 552¡ª]Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    [¡ªis opening the search index for you¡ª]


    [¡ªNew World/Nomadic Races/Void Creatures/Starherders]


    Starherder (Formal Name: Abnormal Fungal Composite)


    A nomadic lifeform discovered in the edge of the local galaxy on the 3rd of May Starfall Year 539. The species live in symbiosis with crab-form Void Behemoths but are unable to adapt to dry, low-mana environments. Their social bodies are centralized, with most Starherders serving twenty-seven ''Kings of Akasha'' which controls the Behemoths.


    Each King of Akasha rules over every Starherder residing on a single Void Behemoth. However, just as every Starherder serves the Kings, each Kings serves the greatest champion of their race: the being known as ''The Great Khan''.


    The species'' social development and technological advancement are very advanced, possessing language, text, culture, and tradition along with superpower legacies of comprehensive Soul Mastery. However, the Starherders radically advocate the spirit and tends to neglect physical strength, which is why they do not possess legacies of Strength Mastery.


    The Great Khan, their most powerful individual commands Legendary advanced ability. It could control all twenty-seven Legendary-tier Void Behemoths, but beyond that, the King of Akasha''s power levels are merely either Soul Mastery-advanced or pinnacle. Apart from the Great Khan, they had yet to obtain a path to truly break through to Legend as a pure body of soul.


    Note:


    In terms of Extraordinary power alone, the Starherders'' progress is far behind ours (Mycroft), but their scale far surpasses our perception. Any single Akasha (The realm over the backs of the Void Behemoths) holds a Starherder population comparable to a large kingdom, and approximation holds their total population at an astonishing five hundred and seventy million, a population comparable to Mycroft''s total population.


    On the other hand, we hold overwhelming advantage in terms of advanced fighting force, with the prerequisites being repelling the Great Khan''s assault and having three to five Legends stopping the Void Behemoth swarm from charging. These modified Void Behemoths possess shells stronger than their own kind and considerable mobility, but also lost various offensive moves in the process, posing no threat to certain Legendary champions.


    ***


    "Looks like things are worse than we imagined."


    The blazing sun hung over the sky.


    At the throne standing inside the core hub of the massive surveillance system which in turn floated ten thousand meters above the East Barnett Highlands, Emperor Israel was staring at the screen that his spiritual terminal had displayed. "Without advanced firepower," he mumbled quietly, "The numbers and combat style of the Starherders alone could crush us like a cookie."


    As he spoke, he lowered the rather optimistic report in his hand and muttered to himself for a while. "Master, do you think these Starherders are telling the truth?"


    "We could only believe."


    Nostradamus stepped out from the left of the throne, staring at the flowing clouds that kept shifting shapes beneath the throne in the clouds as well as the excessively blinding sunlight. "Even if they are exaggerating or deliberately withholding information, we have to believe those oversized mushrooms before we really head for the new world they mentioned."


    The Emperor narrowed his eyes at his own mentor. Opening the screen of the Spiritual Terminal once again, he shook his head.


    "But if those oversized mushrooms are being truthful, their ability is insignificant."


    ***


    It was presently the 23rd of March, Starfall Year 840, more than two weeks after Joshua''s dialogue with the Great Khan.


    Joshua certainly relayed all information from the dialogue to the other Legends, and the Starherders were quickly guided to a Dark Domain that was ''passable'' for them, a settlement granted and monitored by Mycroft''s champions.


    In truth, it would not be difficult for Joshua and the other Legends'' ability to directly slay the Great Khan, the twenty-seven Void Behemoths and wipe out the Starherders entire five hundred and seventy million population. Their power could even kill stars, and it was just a considerably larger number in the eyes of those profound beings¡ªit was no greater hassle than killing five hundred if they really made a move.


    But in the end, after a long negotiation and consideration over the future, everyone decided to spare the Starherders. It was definitely no benevolence, but because their technology, knowledge, and power were still useful to Mycroft.


    Very useful, at that.


    Others notwithstanding, the information provided by the Starherders about the galaxies beyond is already considerable.


    "Hundreds of Void civilization, each of which holds populations of billions, with ten billion not in the few either."


    Israel rubbed his right temple in distress. "The crew of their fleet might not even be less than our entire empire," he said quietly, "and their firepower could destroy the surface of our world in its entirely. Isn''t that the case for the Starherders? Dragged into the war between an advanced civilization and Evil Gods, their entire civilization hence destroyed from stray missiles."


    "They''ve developed for dozens of thousands of years, while we only twelve hundred¡­ It''s the gap between us that''s abnormal."


    Although Nostradamus appeared to not agree much with Israel complaints, he responded from a different angle. "Though the scale of civilizations galaxies beyond are ten, hundreds or a perhaps a thousand times greater than ours, their high-end martial force is not beyond our imagination, perhaps even a little lacking when compared to ours. Israel, it may be laughable but I still have to say it¡ªdon''t be spooked by word of mouth."


    "Joshua had categorized the Mycroft civilization as a ''Superpower civilization''. Even if normal humans are the basis of civilization, they would not affect high-end combat ability."


    Both Nostradamus and Israel had already heard about Joshua''s ''Time Dilation''. Later, the difference in the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds and Hub Accrafa''s recorded time proved that theory, which was why they now knew that Mycroft and otherworld civilizations differ by thousands, or perhaps dozen thousands of years.


    And Nostradamus was not wrong.


    The fundamental legacies from the Glorious Era had kept Starfall''s greater champions from falling behind, even allowing them to keep developing without stopping. Even if normal beings were likely to live in medieval conditions, any single Gold-tier mage could use long-distance point teleportation spells that most Void civilizations could not create.


    The gap of individual ability was so far apart that the combat ability between the two forces simply could not be compared in numbers.


    If a Legendary champion is not threatened or disturbed by others of his class, it was a mere matter of them for them eradicate all life upon a single planet. The slower ones amongst them, such as La Motte the Sword Saint who would need a dozen years as he massacred populations with swings of his sword, indiscriminate Legendary destroyers such as Joshua, Igor and Vahina would not need one day to shatter the world. That was especially the case for Joshua and Vahina¡ªthe former could consume a small world easily as if it was a cookie, while Vahina''s past battle against an Ether Dragon in the Seventh Abyss left warmth in that Frozen Realm even now, with magma flowing everywhere.


    Their level equates themselves to an entire Void civilization''s fleet, which is why Nostradamus believed that there was nothing to fear even if another civilization outsized them.


    "Dear mentor of mine. I fear not otherworld civilizations¡ªI fear not the Evil Gods'' invasion in the future, much less a race of another world?"


    Israel sighed at Nostradamus''s confident reply, only to smile again. His Imperial Majesty appeared to be emotional as he looked up at the empty skies and said quietly, "I''m just in awe that Mycroft''s population several hundred million population which boast less than ten percent of Extraordinary individuals could actually nurture so many Legendary champions. What if we were a few billion, or a dozen billion? What if we could propagate knowledge and civilization, popularizing supernatural power training like other civilizations?"


    "Wouldn''t we have hundreds of Legends like the Glorious Era, dozens of real gods, incalculable Golden champions along with a civilian population that was Silver or above? When that time comes, dispatching a local garrison could easily subjugate a race like the Starherders."


    At those words, Israel pinched the Information Terminal in his hand. "It''s a pity that we only have a few decades," he said pensively, "Nothing could be easier than to reclaim the splendor of the Glorious Era if Mycroft''s civilization had five hundred years."


    "Five hundred years? You''re really being optimistic," Nostradamus could not help but laugh, shaking his head. "Don''t be too greedy¡ªa hundred and fifty years is already fine."


    "Even that is just as greedy." The Emperor laughed too, and a pleasant atmosphere promptly filled the throne in the sky.


    When the laughter ended, Israel''s expression was solemn once more. He closed his eyes and continued to delve within the information from the Skynet System that monitors his entire nation.


    "There''s basically no crime inside the Empire. All madmen and lunatics who dared to take the risk are either dead or locked up¡ªthere''s peace upon the land."


    He then paused for a moment before saying, "The academies for adepts have been established and slowly going on to the right track, just as infrastructure development had never stagnated. Now, the Empire is in unprecedented stability and prosperity¡­ it''s hard to imagine that I''ve been thinking about how I should die with dignity just a few years ago."


    "Master Nostradamus. Did you ever feel that I have reached the limits of my life?"


    In response, Nostradamus turned. The elderly mage''s expression was solemn.


    "What do you mean by that, Your Majesty?"

 Chapter 807 An Ordinary Northern Barbarian Maid Warrior

    The Moldavian Liege Residence.


    Senior maid Solin was cleaning seriously as always.


    March in the North remained wintry. Be it the chilling frost, dry gales, or the obscure sparse white clouds, there was no sign of the weather getting warmer. Even so, Solin was only wearing an ordinary maid uniform as she labored diligently in the Liege''s Residence, sweeping off every dust from every seam.


    Even so, it was unusual¡ªthere were no heaters inside the Liege''s Residence, the hearths were unlit and it the temperature in the residence averages at five degrees below. How is the maid able to work with such ease under such an environment?


    The answer was simple: every person employed in the Moldavian Liege Residence, including coachmen and gardeners were Silver-tier. They would be able to work unimpededly without feeling any coldness even if it was twenty-five degrees below, much less just five below like it was now.


    Maid Solin the Silver-advanced barbarian maid warrior was masterfully sweeping away every dust in the guest hall with a cloth and a giant broom that was comparable to a giant axe. She was weaving in and out between dragon skulls and demon heads, fearless despite the presence that could scare ordinary Gold-tiers, even gazing affectionately at the Liege''s spoils of war.


    "Sigh. It''s such a long time since he added anything here," she murmured emotionally as she dusted one of the decorative skulls. "Maybe there''s no space anymore."


    Her voice indicated that she was no older than twenty. As a Silver-tier, she would have been considered an accomplished person anywhere else, even billed as a promising talent.


    Here in the Moldavian Liege''s Residence, however, she was but one or the most ordinary of servants. Indeed, Solin was rather dwarfish, her body having clearly stagnated in growth due to malnutrition during her childhood and pubescent years, which certainly did not help her in her present abilities.


    All thanks to the Liege.


    Every time Solin recalled her painful¡ªeven hopeless past, she would not be able to resist muttering that line quietly.


    ***


    Solin used to live in a normal town. Though it was known as a town, it was in fact a chain of crude wooden buildings and barely a settlement. There were fifty families and around two to three hundred people living there, making a living by hunting and gathering.


    The Northern weather was unsuitable for farming, although the reaping from the fertile soil could sustain a most despite it being one season per year¡ªbut only that and not much else. It was the richer families who have the strength to hunt and the tools, but even that was a gamble for them: it would be fortunate if they catch nothing, but if they run into monsters and a few of them died, the family which had been sustainable would completely crumble.


    Such was life in reality for Northerners a dozen years ago. Dangerous hunts, lacking farms and threatened by waves of beasts every year. Although the presence of Dark Forest Fortresses would reduce the devastation to the domain, various lieges tend to increase the yearly taxes during each beast tide to recruit new soldiers and reimburse families.


    There used to be seven members in Solin''s family, herself being the eldest child with three brothers and one sister. She had helped her parents on the farm since she was ten, the labor during an early age making her appear thinner than her peers. Still, that did not improve her family''s situation¡ªsoon, after another beast tide, her family, no longer sustainable was forced to sell her to the Main City so that they did not all die in hunger.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Solin did not despise her parents from doing what they did. It was a desperate choice: the year''s harvest had been not worth mentioning and half of their winter wheat had been destroyed by rampaging beasts. In this world of supernatural powers, normal individuals were simply helpless against the beasts that possess a natural resistance to spells. Apart from praying that the knights passing by would slay those creatures, most villagers could only hide, shuddering and praying that the monsters did not take an interest in their skinny bodies.


    It was a dark and helpless time, and therefore fortunate that the Liege came by.


    ***


    Humming a tune, Solin focused on polishing the metal armors placed on both sides on a corner. The armors appeared to be alive as the Liege''s power emanated, with other maidservants having seen them patrolling the corridors at night firsthand.


    Meanwhile, as Solin polished away, she could not help narrowing her eyes and remembering that winter day when she was incidentally sold to the Liege''s Residence.


    It was a cold day that left one''s heart thumping in fear. The old Liege who was considered kind and never collected any shady taxes had suddenly passed away, just as a legion of knights of unknown origins charged into the city. Before everyone even knew what was happening, the incumbent Liege had returned and briskly chased away the knights, destroying the old Liege''s Residence as he recruited a whole new batch of servants.


    Her luck was considerable then¡ªher fine appearance, upright posture and sonorous voice in replies, not to mention her meager age that left her a pitiable mannerism quickly allowed her to be hired as a new maidservant, a noble''s retainer.


    In that age, it was the only chance for a peasant to change one''s own fate apart from war and the church.


    Even so, now it appears that the particular change in fate was too significant¡ªwhenever he was idle, the Liege would actually instruct them, the maidservants.


    In the first particular case, Solin and several other young maid and manservant had been dragged by him to a huge chamber beneath the ground. She had believed that the Liege was about to expose his noble instincts and exact cruelty upon them, she realized in shock that half of those being brought downstairs were male¡ªand it was when she imagined if the Liege''s appetite was slightly tasteful that the Liege was not about do anything untoward, but teach them a brand new Aura cultivation.


    According to the Liege, it was a cultivation that he thought of, a low-level training that had no significant advantage apart from being easily learned. Even so, could the maids ask for more? The fact that they could learn cultivation set them apart from ninety-nine percent of the world''s population¡ªno one had anything to say apart from weeping in gratitude.


    Naturally, the later updated editions such as ''Basic Training 0.8 beta'', ''Basic Training 0.9 beta'', ''Official Basic Training'' and ''Improved Ascension Training'' were even less noteworthy.


    And yet, that was simply a little part of the upheaval that the Liege had brought about.


    The Enchanted Armors, Winter Fort Academy, the large-scale infrastructure, the gathering of village peasants for focused laboring¡­ Being a normal Northern maid of the Liege''s Residence, Solin certainly did not understand what meaning there was in those inventions and policies, but she did know that the life of Northerners was improving.


    The appearance of the enchanted armors and rental profession allowed even peasants to easy finish farming work that would have not been finished even after an entire month. Apart from farming armors, there was also armors for excavation, hunting, and construction that greatly reduces the labor required of normal individuals, while Winter Fort Academy tapped into the talent of many peasants, granting them formal education for adepts.


    The large-scale construction of infrastructure had connected the sparse towns and villages, assimilating the citizens into the Main City. The Liege''s Residence also arranged for a concentration of the crop farms by the banks of the Unfrozen River, and while Solin was unsure if there was a more profound meaning in that policy, she no longer heard about the news of any family having to sell their own children to endure winter.


    Then, as magical factories and magical cores debuted, there was even greater change. Living aside systems of industrialized merchandise and production line, who could have thought that heaters exist in this world? The Liege be praised, it was amongst the greatest inventions of the North!


    And that change even spread to the rest of the world.


    Moldavia appeared to have become a weird prototype. Other imperial cities tended to imitate them at once whenever there were any reformations, and even if they could not, His Imperial Majesty himself would act to learn and implement it. As the Empire changed extensively from the inside,


    It was not as if the various factions had no technology and did not favor the new, they simply did not do it because it was unnecessary.


    Since those benefiting were neither nobles nor hierarchs, why should they bother assuming the burden for the bottom feeders? For the high-and-mighty nobles who were also Extraordinary individuals, dying peasants were simply no different from walking crops dying. Though present-day Extraordinary individuals of Mycroft appeared to have entered the bowels of Mycroft that even a farming village could see a middling adept, Solin would not forget how the lofty gazes the Extraordinary individual of dozen years past looked down upon everyone else as if they were ants.


    If not for the Liege''s unimaginably powerful ability in leading the implementation of policies that was fully supported by His Imperial Majesty who in turn simply killed dissidents after dissidents, it would have been impossible for the peasants to attain Extraordinary power.


    "Almost done."


    Wiping away a pinch of nonexistent sweat, Solin gave her dustless assigned area a look and nodded in satisfaction.


    Of course, even as an ordinary Northerner maid, Solin was clearly aware that there was no free dinner in this world, just as there was no kindness without reason¡ªeven if it was the sage.


    Those important figures must need more adepts to fulfil their plans, and therefore popularized Extraordinary powers at such a great scale¡­ Could it be because of a war that was like no other, an enemy so unthinkably powerful that they were needed as cannon fodders? Though it was arrogant to think that, the little maid who was not that learned could not imagine any reason beyond that.


    But Solin did not find anything unacceptable about becoming cannon fodder or sent to die.


    Now, she was happy.


    She has friends, was respected and have the power for a blissful life. Furthermore, according to the contract by the Liege''s Residence, she only had to work until she was twenty to fulfill the deed in her parents signed when they sold them and be a free person. With her deft standard, the young lady certainly would be able to find respectable employment or become a guard someplace else even if she stopped working as a maid.


    Present-day Moldavia was rising by the day alongside the entire Empire and the rest of the world. Old estates were dying even as new flourished, and through the Liege''s Residence connections Solin learned about a job in otherworld factories¡ªthe reward there was five times more than it was in Mycroft.


    Praise the Liege, it was five times the pay.


    In the first place, humans were an unusual creature that would put their lives on the line for intangible glory, hope, ideals and happiness in the future. Solin herself was not so noble to know glory or ideals, she was simply clearly aware that all happiness she had now was gifted to her by the House of Radcliffe, the Lieges of Moldavia.


    Humans should repay grace, or at least learn to feel gratitude.


    And nothing else.


    "Solin, stop blanking out! Miss Black has fainted in the pool again from excessive training, but everyone else has things to do, so hurry and fish her out¡ªthe pool will be dried into a crisp if you wait any longer!"


    "Alright!" Solin suddenly heard another maid calling, and replied at once, picking up her broom and following the shards towards the courtyard.


    Sigh. I probably won''t get to be cannon fodder, the ordinary Silver-advanced barbarian maid warrior thought.


    After all I''m weak, helpless, and short.


    ***


    Meanwhile.


    In the skies high above the Main City of Moldavia, a black-haired man was conversing softly with an elderly white-haired man.


    "Solin''s type simply requires normal living conditions and the basic training to rise from tier-less to Silver-advanced ''normal person'' in a brief seven to eight years."


    "There are eight thousand people like her in Moldavia."


    Watching the maidservant who was one point four meters tall and certainly rather short jogging and pull Black¡ªwho was sleeping after excessive training¡ªout of the pool with one hand, Joshua said calmly, "If they have sufficient nutrition and scientific training, I''m confident that the eight thousand could reach Gold-tier before their forties. Thirties, if they have better talent."


    "And amongst those eight thousand, there would be dozens who could ascend to Supreme, and perhaps a single Legendary champion."

 Chapter 808 Therefore, Wonder

    In response, the old white-haired man who stood beside Joshua stroke his own beard, shaking his head either in wonder or doubt.


    "Gold and Supreme are certainly as you put it," Pope Igor said quietly, "But the birth of Legendary champions depends only on personal luck and understanding¡ªit''s unfathomable."


    "Even so¡­" at those words, the elderly pontiff closed his eyes and nodded seriously, "You''re right. The world of Mycroft is not without talent, but we lack the conditions to uncover that talent."


    There were eight thousand ''geniuses'' who could reach Gold or Supreme in the Main City of Moldavia alone, which population amounted less than one million. That also did not take into the account the few dozen thousands of talents that were competently endowed and had equal chance of developing as Gold through diligence, training, and resources, as well as those hidden and unfound. All in all, they made up ten percent of the entire population, which was very much unbelievable.


    If all of Mycroft''s population could become Extraordinary individual, there was no question that those with buried talent would also become a cornerstone of civilization. Even if the world population was a few hundred million, ten million Golden champions and a few hundred thousand Supreme champions remained an unimaginable force.


    "According to the Great Khan''s information, we can basically be sure that the outer galaxy is in a warring state of turmoil, and the phenomenon of Chaos gathering that we''ve seen before is precisely because of that strife."


    Joshua stared at the Steel Shard that hung at the skies above Moldavia. It was the one from Stellaris that could improve basic human attributes, and one which Joshua himself could create. He did not mind sharing his power with others, but before that, he must let others know about seriousness in the present tenseness.


    "Each of those powerful Void civilizations command the power to destroy Mycroft. We do not pale in comparison when it comes to our superior champions, and were perhaps more powerful than them, but what about logistics and backup? They might be able to replace an entire fleet even after losing one, but how many years would it take for us to replace one Legendary champion?"


    The elderly Pope remained silent, and Joshua did not continue either. It was some time later when Igor finally sighed.


    "I understand your meaning¡­ You wish that I establish academies for knights or even clergies similar to how you found academies for adepts, yes? To make common Extraordinary individual regardless of method, finding talents amongst them and thus grooming through resources extracted from Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds and otherworld expeditions¡­ A flawless plan."


    "That being said, the path of the Holy Light is not so simply inherited, Joshua. It''s really difficult to connect with the Holy Light and obtain its power without a pure mind and spirit of benevolence cultivated since a young age¡ªto increase the ranks of clergies had been hard all along, just as it is difficult for anyone to go through the early, laborious stages."


    "Then why not groom them since young?" Joshua replied puzzledly with a glance at the pontiff. "Nine years of compulsory education and recruiting acolytes at the age of six. With the reputation of the Seven Gods Church, wouldn''t the peasants of the Far South beg and cry to have their children sent to the Church? It might not be easy for adults to develop a pure heart, but it is much simpler for children."


    "In fact, it might not be just the Far South. Children sent by every person in the continent who have similar ideas would probably overpopulate the entire Far Southern Holy Mountain¡ªeven if they could not endure the hardship, there would be a huge batch of children that fit the requirements.


    ''Is the Church that rich?!''


    Igor had wanted to scold Joshua for being delusional. After all, the Seven Gods church was not some political body, their main income having come from the clergies'' exorcism and similar work apart from the voluntary offerings of their followers. If the Church had not been a prestigious organization of Extraordinary individuals who possess their own unique channels for resources, they would have been bankrupt early on.


    But now, after thinking things through for a while¡­ The elderly pope realized in shock that the Seven Gods Church was actually very rich!


    The dividends from otherworld exploration projects and the profits from those few mining worlds alone was enough to establish the most basic of academies and its recruitment!


    Seven Gods above! Everything was made simpler with resources!


    Igor had thought that it would not be a bad idea to establish a clergy academy, but the timing simply was not right (mainly due to lack of capital). However, after thinking about it, now might be the moment to spread the Path of the Holy Light on a larger scale.


    "Still, Joshua. Your exclusive invitation for me to come here surely is not to talk about an issue that could be resolved over a communications spell."


    Having a blueprint of development planned out in mind after a split second, the pontiff composed himself and turned to the warrior. "Speak. I''ll listen to whatever it is that could trouble you."


    "It''s not actually trouble, Your Holiness. I simply wanted to ask if the Seven Gods Church which had battled the Abyss most frequently is aware of the concept known as the ''Bottom of the Abyss''."


    Joshua certainly was not long-winded. Having gotten the pope to agree on a widespread circulation of clerical supernatural powers, he simply mentioned the true intention of his present invitation.


    "You are aware that there might be some object of mystery hidden in the Abyss according to what we learned from the Great Khan¡­ But I know nothing."


    ***


    Even in his pre-existence, information about the Abyss was solely limited to the Sixth Abyss and Goliath the Demon King. Joshua simply knew that the powerful Demon Kind unified the forces of multiple Abysses, and used it as support as it boldly invaded Mycroft. The invasion was naturally unsuccessful since a legion of Legendary champions led by Brandon slew its true form in the Valley of Tears Fortress and interrupted the Abyssal assault. After that, the war was dragged into an extended attritional warfare, and it was during the final counterattack in the Abyss that he crossed over.


    Abyssal exploration was definitely a matter beyond that version. Whatever the case may be, Joshua did not know how things continued from there, and even he could only ask the pontiff¡ªthe most knowledgeable person he knew.


    "I''m not sure. In fact, the Bottom of the Abyss does not exist even in the classical text of the Seven Gods Church."


    Igor''s reply was simple and straightforward, and he shook his head with a helpless smile. "The Abyss has no depth. Where would the bottom be?"


    "Being a debris of countless worlds piled together after their ruin, their respective levels are counted according to its distance from Mycroft, with the First Abyss being the one closest to ours. It''s an extremely small demiplane right beside Karlis: there are no demons within and is nothing but a dead world. In comparison, the Sixth and Seventh Abysses are much further."


    "However, in Karlis''s perspective, our Sixth Abyss is their Third¡­ who could be certain which is the bottom according to such a measure? Even the Grey Knight who ventured the furthest in the Abyss never once found the edge of the Abyss."


    "It certainly seems so."


    Joshua nodded in return, acknowledging the Pope''s description before offering his own counter. "Even so, we have to start a search. Even if the Great Khan was lying or if they have been fooled by their own ancient text, we should not give up on that power that might exist¡­ If push comes to shove, it would be fine to reach the ancient battlefield between the Sage and the Evil God of Fertility. We might be able to learn something by just observing the traces from their battle."


    "Is that so¡­ Of course, even traces from the battle between the Sage and the Evil God of Fertility is invaluable."


    Igor could not help become pensive as well. Things were as Joshua had put it: it neither has to be some secret or some mysterious ruin¡ªfor the champions of Mycroft, being able to find the wreckage of that battlefield was a greater reward than finding a new, perfect world for colonizing.


    Be that as it may, he simply did not know where the hell the ''Bottom of the Abyss'' was.


    However, even if Saint Igor, the most powerful champion in the world did not know what kind of a place the bottom of the Abyss was, it did not mean that no one in Mycroft knew.


    ***Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    To the Southern District of Moldavia, an elven lady of graceful mannerism was nostalgically touching the enchanted metal object inside an enchanted steel carriage. There was a nostalgic air about her as if she was recalling an ancient past, a memory long diminished in the flames of war and destruction.


    She was no longer who she once was, just as there was no sense of reality in memories, as if gazing upon flowers through the mists. However, ''remembrance'' and ''reminiscence''.


    "All those years ago, it took us eight hundred years for all this."


    Stretching a little lazily, the elegant elf murmured in longing. "And yet, even mortals now need but a brief few years to catch up to the Glorious Era."


    Naturally, that was nothing unusual since it would always be more difficult to reclaim one''s own technology by starting from scratch. Even if this generation could invent new exclusive technologies, they had stood upon the shoulders of giants as they ventured forward.


    Civilization had always been so: generation improves after generation, with normal beings standing upon the shoulders of old wisemen and see further than they ever could.


    There was certainly nothing unusual since it did not affect the Sage''s majesty.


    Nevertheless, they, the gods who watched by a side as the world cycled on¡­ could not help but feel wonder.

 Chapter 809 Reluctance to Change

    The elven lady alighted. She was not stingy in her tipping, but she was already gone, strolling the streets when the coachman finally finished counting and turned, intending to thank her generosity.


    Her appearance was indescribable, it was unquestionable prim, beautiful and with great poise. However, anyone who passed her by including armored patrols or normal pedestrians appeared not to see her, and were unable to sense anything wrong when she was right beside them.


    Bystanders would always be bystanders.


    If she did not deliberately display her power and her existence did not reveal herself from the Void of the Infinite Horizon, typical mortals would never be able to sense her if she did not speak to them.


    Humans, elves and dwarves were ultimately mundane creatures. They live in three-dimensional spaces and utilize their sensory organs that could detect few rays to observe a near two-dimensional, living one-dimensionally by working, working, and working. The world felt by the five senses of those without supernatural powers is a mere fraction of the physical realm, and would certainly not detect superior beings¡ªthey are unable to see her, just like how normal people simply could not see Steel Pythons.


    The elven lady walked past the Southern industrial zone, the Western commercial district, studying the spiritual terminals on display in alchemical shops and touched each hanging LCD. The lady appeared to be filled with curiosity, sighing, appearing reminiscent and occasionally surprised as she slowly walked through the crowded commercial district, watching the streams of mixed races with a complicated gaze.


    Magical factories, centralized commercial district, Mana Net tools, cheap, real-time news broadcasting alchemical tools¡­ those were things that once existed in the Glorious Era, but the elven lady was not surprised. Starfall Era would be an embarrassment for their predecessors if they could not grasp these technologies once again, but even so, there were many things worth mentioning.


    The weird object known as the Enchanted Armors was a novel thing that the Glorious Era never thought of. Its main purpose was not to fight, but to provide even normal people with the power to stand equal with Extraordinary individuals¡ªthey certainly have the technological capacity back then, but they were more willing to build a puppet and replace ordinary farmers, just as they did not think of using tools to make a normal human into a champion.


    It was an empty zone of thought for an Extraordinary civilization that focuses upon cultivation and the individual.


    Furthermore, detailed categorized would actually show that things that were remarkably similar to Glorious Era inventions were actually unique things to Starfall. That includes the forums in Mana Net, news broadcast in the LCDs, Restoration Beams positioned in city squares, improved versions of Void warships, not to mention¡­ ever-present particles spread over the entire city.


    Steel Strength particles.


    The elven lady''s eyes narrowed when she realized that.


    Perhaps due to remiss or genuinely fine concealment, she actually never discovered the Steel Particles filling the city¡­


    No, not just the city.


    As the elven lady unleashed her senses, she realized in surprise that the Steel Particles covered the entire North!


    All of the Northern Realms were covered in a layer of invisible Steel Particles. She could see that the flow of energy was being calibrated intricately, elemental forces gathering discreetly in service of all Northern inhabitants. The speed of wind, the amount of rain, snow and even warmth was grasped within the hand of the owner of those Steel Particles, with an almost perfect environment suitable for all life gradually forming.


    Those who live in the North simply did not know that they lived within the ''palm'' of a champion. The citizens might not even feel fatigue in living within such an environment, just as there was a greater chance for normal individuals to become Extraordinary.


    "Too gentle," she could not help murmuring before smiling gently at the skies. "Don''t you think so, Count Radcliffe, and dear pontiff of mine?"


    Even as she spoke, a portion of the Steel Strength particles promptly detached and gathered like fireflies, just as faint, ever-present light suddenly lit up, swirling, tangling and dancing. In no time at all, a black-haired man and a white elder appeared out of thin air before her.


    "Your Majesty Yolanda. Apologies for being unable to plan and prepare for your surprising visit¡ªyour very arrival illuminates my humble dwelling, although it remains too sudden."


    ***


    Joshua would never have noticed her arrival if the deity had kept her power hidden and merely looked on in silence. However, when the elven lady saw the Steel Particles filling the air, she utilized her own divine power to discern its essence. It was equivalent to leveling her gaze at Joshua''s, and the warrior instantly noticed her presence.


    "Your Majesty, I imagined that you were still moving around the Eastern Plains."


    Igor''s expression was helpless. After the Seven Gods had descended upon the world, they would mostly stay within their only holy thrones, just as they would occasionally leave to take in the sights around the world. Nevertheless, they never deliberately misdirect others, concealing their whereabouts.


    Now, however, despite the Seven Gods Church''s information indicating that the elven lady¡ªin other words Yolanda, the God of Love and Death was spectating the quintennial ''Pinota-Snooker Competition''. It was a challenge that examines one''s fundamental deft in mathematics and magic, a comprehensive competition in enchantment.


    Either way, she should be in the North.


    "There''s something I wish to speak to you two about."


    The elven lady smiled. Her expression remains vague, but her mirth could still be felt. "The most talented champion of Mycroft and my dear pontiff are both here," she said softly without hiding her intentions, "It would be reasonable for me to be here."


    ''What could it be?''


    Both Joshua and Igor subconsciously considered the question, but soon, the elven lady who never had the habit of being elaborate explained her purpose.


    "I''m here to tell you both what kind of a place the ''Bottom of the Abyss'' actually is."


    Yolanda looked up for a glance in the skies, and then at the citizens around them who had noticed the presence of their local Liege and the pope on the streets. "But before that," she said quietly, lifting her hand gently, "We need a quiet place."


    Hence, light shone in the very next instant.


    A violet radiance that was powerful yet dim instantly shrouded all of Moldavia.


    A surging yet deathly energy wave that was unimaginably powerful appeared in Joshua''s Steel Strength vision, and thus revealed its true form. Its pattern rapidly condensed in the energy sight, presenting an infinitely complex body: it was a heart that throbbed without stopping and never losing passion, but it was just an appearance. As Joshua narrowed his eyes, he could see that the heart had already withered, beating despite being dead.


    In that split second, all of Moldavia''s normal individuals were wrapped within a mild power and ceased all movement as if time had stopped¡ªor the people themselves were simply frozen in a violet lake.


    Over the entire city, only Joshua and Igor could resist that power, with layers of silver and myriad colored radiances cascading around them respectively. Both men appeared unsurprised by Yolanda''s actions even as sacred and otherworldly runes appeared over their bodies, but they were simply wondering why she would use so much power.


    The God of Love and Death revealed her true form: a supremely beautiful lady that also seemed to be just white bones gazed upon Joshua and spoke with a distant voice. "However, Radcliffe, I myself wish to understand your ''Order'' before you go to that place."


    Joshua laughed in response and looked directly into the eyes of the divine being.


    A serene gaze of the God of Love and the warrior''s determined look were projected upon each other. In that brief instant, information was exchanged, a trading of ideals far more efficient than vocal conversation thus occurring.


    In the very instant, both withdrew their gazes.


    "Very good¡­ You have found your Order."


    The elven lady smiled thinly either out of delight or rejoicing. "We are very happy to see that you are completely ''pure'', Radcliffe."


    "Pure?"


    Joshua asked quietly, rubbing his own temples in curiosity. "I''m not surprised that you described me with that word, Your Majesty, but isn''t it an impediment to use ''pure'' alongside ''complete''?"


    A god having a speech impediment? It was likely, but it remains that there might be some logical, deeper meaning behind that.


    Joshua waited for her to explain.


    Meanwhile, Yolanda looked around at the people around them who were frozen by her divine power and smiled. "Radcliffe, the corruption of Chaos comes everywhere. Physical corruption could be withstood with ability just like a dam stopping floodwater, but corruption in spirit could only be assured through resistant ideals, a lighthouse guiding the will even in the corruption of Chaos.


    "Pure ideals, with logic as its counterpart in the Wheel of Order that cycles without stopping¡­ maintaining flawless idealist nature and arming oneself with stalwart logic, forming a natural circulation of Order that keeps refreshing¡ªwith those three ''preparations'' in mind and spirit, Evil God corruption would be a mere breeze in the face."


    "You hold Order," the God of Love and Death said, watching Igor as her lips curled up before turning to Joshua, "and you, are pure."


    Compared to the elderly pontiff who simply stroked his beard, seemingly used to such words, Joshua could not help frowning at Yolanda before her, and ask with a deep voice, "Your Majesty¡­ could you be seeking a successor as well?"


    Just like Zinsen, another God who was aware of his coming end.


    ***


    A few years ago, when Joshua spoke to the God of Might and Justice, he learned that the gods were not eternal. The day would come when they fall, and just like mortals, they have to seek their own successors.


    At the time, Zinsen, who appeared to hold expectations about him had asked the same thing like Yolanda did now. Both deities who looked on as the world cycles were equally distant, expectant that he possessed the same Order they did.


    Therefore, he could not help remembering the scene back then when he met the God of Love and Death once more, which was why he asked about it.


    Meanwhile, Yolanda laughed softly when she realized what Joshua actually meant to say.


    Unlike the serious and very stubborn God of Might and having met with him before in the Void, the expressionless and cool God of Love was different¡ªshe loved to smile and did not mind expressing her delight, but even so, she shook her head before answering Joshua softly. "Of course not. Zinsen''s ambition is accomplished, which is why that fellow is putting on a show now that he''s tired. I, however, had yet to fulfill my own wish, and therefore wouldn''t seek an heir so freely."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "Furthermore, I wouldn''t seek you or Igor."


    At those words, Yolanda glanced between both men and shook her head. "You''re too powerful, just like Igor."


    "Unlike Israel who felt that he had reached his own limits, the both of you are so powerful that we are reluctant for you to become gods."

 Chapter 810 Are You Willing to Join My Order?

    "The essence of Israel''s Legendary ability is to ''manifest will''. How should I put it? It''s a very interesting power."


    "His every aspect¡ªhis life, existence, ideals, and soul has condensed into a single form. As long he believed that he absolutely would not perish, he would remain immortal."


    "You must defeat him in direct confrontation and have him feel that ''he was wounded'' to hurt him, and only by making him feel ''he should be dead'' could he die."


    "Ambushing him without him knowing is useless. He would not know that you''re attacking him, and therefore your attack does not exist to him¡­ Conversely, he could not ambush others either: his attack would not exist if no one noticed it."


    "Therefore, Israel lost the ability to himself. He is the most honest and just, a person of ''Justice'' even unto himself in the face of death. At the same time, he commands the greatest Might in the world as Legendary champion and Emperor¡ªthe remarkably similarity and resonance therefore got Zinsen to seek Israel out in hopes that he would become his heir."


    The God of Love stood in the middle of the street.


    She calmly spoke of Israel and Zinsen''s relationship, telling Joshua and Igor how the pair had agreed upon an inheritance.


    "Israel has arrived upon his own human limit. He knew well that he was of mere human flesh and could not fool himself into becoming capable of repelling Evil Gods, just as he did not believe that he ''could'' defeat Evil Gods. Logic dictated that he must not limit himself to human, and becoming god was the best and quickest path to improve. Through that, the things that he could ''do naturally'' would increase exponentially."


    Joshua was on the other side of the street, while Pope Igor had sat on a chair put out by a nearby stall, with the latter now being aware that Yolanda was here for the warrior''s presence.


    "Why would Zinsen want to speak to me alone?"


    After learning about the connection between various events and understanding the logic behind the scenes, Joshua became even more puzzled. "If I''m not his ideal heir in the first place and he already found his own heir, why would he be concerned whether I''ve found my own Order?"


    "Likewise, Your Majesty, though you claimed to have come to Moldavia to tell us about the ''Bottom the Abyss'', I could tell that you''re here to observe if I found my Order as well."


    ''Why are you and the rest so concerned over that?''


    It was what Joshua could not understand. He understood that the Seven Gods share a profound conflict due to their differences in Order. That conflict could be explained as the struggle of godly paths in the common tongue, but what did that conflict kept amongst the god themselves have to do with mortals such as them?


    They should be looking those who share their Order even if they were seeking allies, just like how Zinsen sought out Israel¡ªthe God of Might might be a little compatible with Joshua, or at least both admit the basis of Order was power.


    As for the God of Love and Death¡­ How was he similar to her at all?


    "You think that we are too different, even incompatible¡­ right?"Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Without words, Yolanda''s knew the warrior''s thought from his gaze alone. A smile hence appeared on the face of the God of Love, although it soon turned into a sigh. "However, you are wrong, Radcliffe."


    "We share more common ground than you do with Zinsen."


    "Well, in terms of love and death, I am certainly more compatible with the latter¡ªI am adept at sending my enemies to hell after all."


    Joshua said earnestly, shaking his head. "I really don''t think we share anything in other aspects. Perhaps love could gain a place in my heart in the future, but now I just want to my best to vanquish my foes."


    "Radcliffe, your perspective is too narrow. Is Order truly so simple? It is the cornerstone of society and the core of civilization, its existence eternal, stretching ancient times to the never-ending future."


    Yolanda refuted Joshua and shook her head too, and began to walk slowly towards the warrior even as she spoke calmly, "My love isn''t merely intimacy¡ª''Love'' is nothing that shallow."


    "Radcliffe. Love is everything, the cornerstone of all things and the basis of civilization and Order."


    "Love is all things that live, the reason and passion for existence."


    "All that you like, cherish, pursue and wish to protect is love. The same ''love'' which quietly enfolds everything, inconspicuous, undetectable and as silent and death, but it also maintains the drive for you and I to ''live''.


    The goddess with an elven appearance reached Joshua.


    There was nothing: no profound special effects, no falling petals or even astonishing images. Yolanda walked as if she was a mortal as she mundanely looked up into Joshua''s frowning eyes, and said quietly, "''Love'' is the pillar of existence, the origin of Order and invincible will."


    "Radcliffe. Just as you love the battlefield, all things live and exist because of love. Be it newborns or new inventions, all that human acknowledges appear because of love¡ªwithout any love from parents or technicians, they would never come to be."


    "Love is Order."


    At those words, Yolanda closed her eyes and laughed wondrously, her rather hoarse voice wafting in the wind.


    "And to lose love is death. If love is the root of Order, death is the end of everything. The cycle of love and death is therefore the life of men."


    "Radcliffe. How could you say that you''re not like me if you love this world so profoundly?"


    ***


    The God of Love and Death demonstrated her Order to Joshua van Radcliffe.


    The deity''s violet eyes stared at the black-haired warrior, patiently awaiting his reply.


    "You''re right," Joshua sighed, admitting that Her Majesty''s Path of Love and Death was definitely very similar to his own.


    His ideal indeed existed in that fashion. He loved battle, to live and survive until his death. If the time ever came that Joshua van Radcliffe''s body no longer cherished fighting, it would assuredly be the day he died.


    If humans did not strive for the things they loved, they were simply their life to pass them by in a blank state¡ªhow was dying any different from not knowing what one seeks? Love and death appear to be unrelated, but actually shared the most intimate of relationships in the world.


    Just like Might and Justice, the Order of the gods certainly holds their logic.


    However, that alone was not enough.


    On the single street in Moldavia where time froze, Joshua looked up into the eyes of the God of Love once again. He understood her Order like how he understood Zinsen''s Order, although he was concerned how similar their Order were, he merely wanted to know the civilization and world she pursued.


    "Your Majesty, I know Zinsen seeks a world that fulfills justice through might."


    Joshua looked up at the skies frozen by divine power and had a tint of violet, before lowering his eyes and spoke calmly. "Like Israel, what he intended was a realm of Order completely covered by a Skynet system, justice and might grasped by the powerful, judging all sins in the world¡ªa doctrine of radical authority. He and Israel are essentially the same type of person, which is why he would not hesitate to select him as successor."


    "I, however, would not support such a dystopian Order, but instead monitor it carefully¡­ That''s why I would never support him even if Zinsen tried to convince me."


    "What about you, Your Majesty? You must believe that I would support your Order for you to have sought me out¡ªI admit that your path of Order is similar to mine, but I still intend to find out what is the appearance of civilization and world that you pursue."


    Joshua was never a fool who never thinks. Inside, he held his own form of logic and judgment, justice and love.


    Zinsen and Yolanda''s ideals were certainly profound, but those remained another''s ideals¡ªhe would abide by his duty in a civilization, but he has to be convinced to give his support even if it came to the gods.


    The God of Love and Death did not appear surprised. "I''m naturally prepared," she smiled gently, winking.


    At those words, Yolanda lifted her hand, and a streak of purple-green light containing infinite information thus darted towards the warrior.


    Before her, Joshua, who stood as if steel tower lifted his hand as well, receiving that streak of light.


    Thus, he learned of the world the God of Love and Death wanted.


    It was a world where all beings could freely choose between ''to love or not to love''.


    All emotion¡ªlike, dislike, love, and hate originate from the brain, the organ of thought, the judgment of a person''s core. Affected by hormones, it was essentially a complex nerve feedback.


    For one to hate studying, working, interacting with others or even everything in the world, it was all because his brain secretes hormones that left him in disgust of all things, leaving him idle, seclusive and would rather shrink to his own little world.


    Even if they enjoyed certain things, humans could not pour all of their spirits into it. They would always be distracted or bored, and would have to do other things for a shift in their mood.


    Such was the limits of mortal and love. The prosperity and progress of civilization are obstructed by such instincts, which is why it should be culled.


    The God of Love and Death would hence shower her divine power so that all life had at the ability to control their own love and hate.


    Those who did not enjoy studying could change their preference to enjoy it.


    Those in their teenaged rebellious phase who in turn hates their parents could also adjust their tendencies, allowing themselves to rationally and objectively speak to their own parents.


    Those who hated work could correct their boredom as well, filling themselves with passion and hope as they did on the first day they went to work.


    Naturally, with love certainly comes hate.


    Addicts would have the chance for a new life, correcting the warped love in their brains and be freed from such error.


    Persons who were so overzealous over certain aspects to the point that their lives were affect could hence self-reflect, gently stopping that wild passion and return to ordinary living.


    As long as they were willing to repent, the vilest of humans could have a fresh start, changing themselves and becoming fine individuals who cherished society and were willing to make sacrifices.


    Love and hate are one body in the first place, inseparable like life and death¡ªit is only with one that there is the other.


    It was only a life where individual will could choose what one prefers that it has freedom, since most would not actually understand their own instincts. For example, the obese knew very well that they should be on a diet or the excess fat and weight would lead to unstoppable diseases. Despite that, their instincts for gluttony and weak mindset would basically prevent them from maintaining any diet regime¡ªbut if they had the capacity to control their own love and hate, they would have the will to chose healthiness regardless of their reluctant nature.


    Even so, it was but one facet of life. The ability controls one''s own love and hate was essentially the ability to change the very roots of human, nurturing their desire to advance. If a path can be adjusted with the ease of a switch, the speed of human progress would unquestionably surpass what anyone would imagine thousands upon thousands of years ago.


    The God of Love and Death wanted such a world.


    She was expectant. Humans were free to choose how and what they love, just as they could freely choose what they hate and to distance themselves from bad habits or sinister things.


    Compared to the Blackness of Might and Justice, the Violet of Love is the path to Order and happiness, the way that conquers sadness.


    "Humans can choose to improve themselves, and resolve to move forward on their own path in their own will."


    Yolanda, the God of Love and Death thus.


    "Joshua van Radcliffe," she asked quietly and hopefully, "Are you willing to join my Order?"

 Chapter 811 Struggle between Order

    Joshua scratched his head, with sparks bursting out when his fingernails touched his hair.


    He mumbled to himself for moments, with his right hand stroking his chin¡ªanyone could tell that he was pondering.


    Then, he finally sighed.


    "Forgive my frankness, Your Majesty," he said earnestly, "I don''t think your Order works."


    "To be frank, it''s a little silly."


    "Oh?"


    The God of Love and Death uttered softly, lifting her brow. "Well, how is it silly?"


    Both of them did not care about the pontiff who kept gesturing with his hands at a corner. "We often debate about Order." Yolanda smiled softly, seemingly not angry with Joshua''s forthrightness. "Don''t worry about me getting provoked by honesty. It does not matter to the gods."


    "It''s folly from the very beginning."


    The warrior lowered his head¡ªYolanda was very close to Joshua then, and he had to look down to gaze upon her eyes since he was taller. "As long as the one who made the choice was human and not a pure machine of logic," he said quietly, "choosing to love or not to love would remain mere hormone reaction when a choice is made."


    "A student who is adept at drawing could, out of one moment of excitement or praise by friends and family choose to love literature. A child of a mage adept at archery could be forced to become an alchemist out of family reasons. If one never discovered what they truly loved or was adept at, and choose to ''love'' what they were neither good at or like in the heat of a moment, was such lovely one freely given as well?"


    Joshua loved and was good at fighting. He knew what he wanted, for it was an answer he gained after going through the fields of war challenging countless talents.


    Even so, was it the same for others? Were they aware of what they were adept at, what they love? Were the ideals in their hearts truly not a moment of impulse?


    "Humans would always regret, and that leads the Order which Your Majesty has chosen down a path of darkness."


    The warrior looked up at the streets around them¡ªthe people of Moldavia were converging upon them as they watched what the fuss was about. "You are merely running away," Joshua continued softly as he watched them, "Humans would be avoiding conflict with Your Majesty''s power and authority, escaping the struggle between self and desires."


    "With a god granting the ability to love and not, humans no longer have to fight against their own nature or think about their path they took, enjoying ''freedom'' in the name of god when it''s actually an escapist''s bliss."


    Yolanda''s elven form gazed upon Joshua then, her eyes burning as she paused for a moment in response to the warrior''s accusation, before answering him matter-of-factly. "Even so, is that not a path chosen by life itself? One did not have to do what they are good at, and it remains human freedom to choose a path one was not adept at or sure about. The power I give would only affirm them as they choose."


    "Furthermore, the world would no longer see crime or darkness in any case. Everyone¡ªeven those with anti-establishment tendencies¡ª would choose a path that treats all equally. Could that not permanently resolve the inner struggles of civilization in a single stroke?"


    Joshua merely shook his head. "Since when must freedom be granted by others?" He countered coldly. "Likewise, must choosing between good and evil need the divine power of the gods?"


    "The progress of society, along with the propagation of civilization and culture rises with moral standards. The day would always come that it would not require external help but the progress of civilization alone, just like humans. They do indeed need to control their desires, resist their nature and stand against all that is unfree in this world."


    "But."


    Joshua said with emphasis and a low voice, just as he strode forward to Yolanda, arching his back to face the God of Love directly. "Your Majesty, all of that are what humans should be doing. From an ignorant child who goes with the flow, gradually growing into a champion who could stand against the tides of fate as they moved forward, seeking their own destiny."


    "And that process is life: growing, living and fighting!"Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    ***


    Joshua had certainly almost been convinced by the God of Love and Death at first, for her ideal that ''Love was Order'' and its interpretation definitely resonates with the warrior who loved to fight so purely.


    Only with passion comes determination and displeasure. If not for true passion, would one be able to pour all their strength to work and strive?


    The world that the God of Love spoke of, however, left Joshua frowning¡ªsuch logic was not one of intelligent beings, and it was then that Joshua realized that it was actually a battle.


    A battle that required neither limb or transfer of energy, merely the description of one''s own perspective and ideals, the battle known as the ''Struggle between Truths''.


    The Seven Gods that watched over Mycroft civilization each had their own Order. The God of Might and Justice had found his heir in Emperor Israel, with the two powerful beings molding a world with ''Order of Might'' in the Northern Realms.


    Meanwhile, the God of Love and Death had sought himself, hoping that he would join her in building a world with ''Order of Love''.


    There was no question that the other gods that had simply looked on as the world revolved must be finding their own heirs in preparation of building their Order. They did not influence the world or declared religion for those were meaningless¡ªfanatical followers were the ones furthest away from the gods.


    In short, not understanding a divine doctrine in detail or the logic and Order that it embodies, without acknowledging the god''s righteousness as a free man, they would never become empower their gods, at most aiding them marginally from a desolate corner.


    Gods did not require faith. They merely yearned to decide the path of civilization, the fate of the races and the Order that would exist in the world''s future!


    Therefore, since it was a battle, he would have to defeat an enemy he did not acknowledge.


    "Your Majesty, the freedom and love you speak of is simply abandoning a life of possibilities, converting people into a society without warmth with machine efficiently."


    The warrior said drily, unafraid at all of angering a god as he made clear his perspective. "The humans you mention¡ªhow are they different from machines, puppets and artificial intelligences that had presets objective and development plans?"


    "Being independent and self-aware, humans should not be swayed by fate or nature from day one. Each should have their ambition and principle, accepting or rejecting it in the crossroads within the course of their life. To not fight with one''s own nature, not attempting to understand and study one''s own desire and giving up on conflict with the world is mechanical¡ªoperating after having a single target, is that even life?"


    "That''s merely a machine."


    Irresponsible choices are the root of evil. It is only by truly comprehending what one was doing, what kind of person one would become in the future that genuine and free choices could be made.


    "Your Order is radical and wrong, perhaps even more dangerous than the future that Israel and the God of Might hope for. In your own words, love is not skin deep¡ªto allow every person to choose to ''love'' is no better than allowing them making their choices with their saturated teenage hormones, a love that undoubtedly cannot be reasoned with. It is only by experiencing that phase, obtaining jobs to become self-independent should one think about one''s own future, and only then would the choices made by a person deciding for themselves could be described as a free."


    Joshua could not help breathing a sigh after he had said so much; he even subconsciously flexed his arm and clench his fist.


    Thinking about such things was more tiring than beating up the Great Khan.


    Nevertheless, he would never dare to be half-hearted and whimsical before a god. It was irresponsible and not his attitude, because if he did not seriously retort, Yolanda would undoubtedly make her own order a reality.


    If a god performed such a radical social experiment over the entire world, the harm would be greater than an Evil God''s invasion¡ªit would not be impossible for civilization to collapse if it occurred a greater scale.


    But it was also precisely why Joshua became even more puzzled.


    What were the origins of the Seven Gods?


    Were they defensive mechanisms the Sage left to protect Mycroft civilization? Stewards whom the Sage left behind as he himself headed to the center of the Multiverse and find out the truth behind Evil Gods and the cycle between Order and Chaos.


    And if that was the case, why would the stewards possess their own ideals?


    They were not old surviving deities from the Glorious Era¡ªno ancient text ever recorded their existence, just as they were not ascended mortals of Starfall, since they were already supreme beings when the citizens of Starfall first encountered them.


    Joshua was already aware of the of who their enemy the Evil Gods were, but he remained ignorant of the Seven Gods, their own allies.


    It must be said that it was a dark joke.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Yolanda was not angered by Joshua words.


    Even if directly refuted by the warrior, even described as ''unreasonable'', she remained calm.


    In fact, she was smiling.


    "You really resemble him."


    The God of Love and Death gazed on Joshua''s face, and spoke with a rather distant voice. "He had refuted my idea as well back then, demanding that I change my study and redo my graduation assignment¡­ He even stated the same reasons when he refuted me then, that humans would only have the right to choose after fighting against their own nature and desires."


    "Even so, how should I change things in a hurry? It would have been fine if there had been delays¡­ It''s a pity that war has ignited¡ªit''s meaningless for me to change my study since no one is there to grade it."


    "Wait. what are you talking about?"


    At those words, even Igor had abruptly stood up after sitting in a corner and watched helplessly as god and warrior debated away. Now, Joshua and the pope stared, their brows tightly furrowed at the God of Love and Death.


    "''Him''? Study, graduation assignment?"


    ''What on earth is this god talking about?!''


    However, Yolanda apparently would not answer their questions. She merely looked up at the skies that had been dyed violet by her divine powers, mumbling in a faint voice, "He loves the world and all its people, while I only love the world because I love him."


    "Radcliffe, I''m very happy with your answer. You''re right¡ªmy Order is unreasonable and a joke."


    Yolanda''s voice returned to normal as she looked down and spoke calmly once again. "I know you are searching for the way to the ''Bottom of the Abyss'', and I incidentally have the answer to that mystery."


    "No, wait. Your Majesty, who is the ''he'' you mentioned?!"


    In that very moment, Joshua simply had no focus to spare on some abyssal depth. Though they had no inkling at the moment, they could just ask about it from other gods who probably hold certain clues.


    On the other hand, the secret that Yolanda spilled could hint an aspect of the Seven Gods'' true identity. "From what you''ve said, you were actually his student as well? And with the future of an entire civilization being a study¡­"


    "That question is trivial, its answer unhelpful."


    Yolanda interrupted Joshua calmly. "We were no longer our old selves since a long time ago. Compared to such a meaningless question, information on the ''Bottom of the Abyss'' is much more important to all of Mycroft."


    In response, Joshua breathed a sigh and held back his curiosity, just as Igor took a deep breath beside them and calmed down.


    As they shared a glance, both knew that each other were aware of present circumstances¡ªnow, Yolanda would clearly not say a single thing that could clear away their doubts, but even so, it was better to quickly obtain a clue about the Bottom of the Abyss than to fuss over what they wanted to know.


    They would always have the time to discern the relationship between the Sage and the Seven Gods.


    Be that as it may, the God of Love and Death left Joshua and Igor''s mind and spirit thunderstruck for a second time.


    "The Bottom of the Abyss is known as the ''Abyssal Paradise'' back in the Glorious Era. Every Steel Shard of destroyed worlds inside the Abyss gathers there, awaiting the day that the Flame reignites and worlds were reborn. Its location had shifted due to the ''Final Battle'', and it should now be at the Nine Hundredth and Forty Ninth Abyssal center¡­ it was where the Evil God of Fertility and the Sage fought decisively, and their very grave."


    Yolanda turned. Her divine power that froze all of Moldavia began to diminish and time flowed once more, just as human voice started to become noisy from afar. Even so, the deity remained unconcerned with the questions Joshua and Igor asked at the same time, her frame thus becoming thin, vanishing as if a shadow.


    "I know you are shocked and puzzled. But in return, I could only say that he is already dead to us¡ªthe one who returned and was resurrected from the bottom of the Abyss may have been the ''Sage'' you speak of, but it isn''t him at all."


    Before vanishing, the elegant elven lady form of the God of Love and Death spoke softly and vaguely. "Therefore, to me, the Bottom of the Abyss is the grave where he and the Evil God of Fertility both perished."


    "As for you, Joshua Radcliffe¡­"


    "We look forward to the Order you desire as well."


    The silhouette was no longer discernible, even as Yolanda leveled one last complicated but hopeful glance behind herself.


    "Therefore, Radcliffe, show us that future if you can."

 Chapter 812 Flawless Preparation

    The God of Love and Death left Moldavia.


    As the divine power seal vanished, time flowed anew. All mortals bound felt their sight restored at once, and quickly saw their own Liege and the Pope of the Seven Gods in the middle of the street.


    In that split second, the pair''s Legendary presence emanated by a fraction. However, the spiritual pressure that could have caused mass fainting was but a pause in breath, a brief darkness in sight for the North.


    However, that brief darkness was enough¡ªwhen everyone opened their eyes again, Joshua and Igor had vanished from the streets as if illusory phantoms.


    Still, some with considerable individual ability and keener sight appeared to have caught their Liege''s gloomy and doubtful expression the second before their Liege vanished.


    Meanwhile, having determined that Yolanda had returned to the Infinite Horizon or perhaps the Void, both Joshua and Igor were silent for a long time in the skies of Moldavia.


    "Sometimes I get irritated by such behavior."


    Joshua frowned as he lowered his gaze at the city of Moldavia, his tone low. "Everyone and every god are acting enigmatic and secretively, never finishing their sentences¡­ Even if they are right and that information is useless, it would always be better than not knowing. Won''t it be much simpler if everyone combined all the information they had?"


    It was clearly a venting¡ªthe warrior sighed as he calmed.


    Yolanda''s reluctance to elaborate on other information was actually normal¡­ If Joshua''s ears and theories were not mistaken, the God of Love and Death must have been very close to the Sage in the Glorious Era, and she might be one of the Apostles who hold a considerable master-apprentice bond. Regardless, what concealed information she knew was between her and the Sage, and whether she revealed it was her own freedom.


    Joshua himself was not actually uninterested in the gossip of the Sage''s private life and personal relationships, but it remained that Yolanda''s bombshell was truly astonishing.


    The Sage''s resurrection in the Final Battle.


    Yolanda''s claim that he was no longer himself.


    What the Apostles went through in the interim before becoming gods.


    Many mysteries were in a shroud, and probably meaningless even if Yolanda explained everything. The God of Love did not appear to know about the Sage''s resurrection¡ªshe may be aware of the case, but the reasons behind were essentially two different problems.


    Yolanda was no longer herself after ascending to godhood either, an unsurprising fact despite how astonishing it appeared. Just like how humans turned into liches, spectral knights or dragonblood descendants, all things would see a radical shift in body and spirit when the mundane becomes divine: the ritual of ascension was essentially a metamorphosis into a superior being.


    Nevertheless¡­


    "Stop thinking about it, Joshua."


    Beside him, Igor adjusted his sleeves and collar¡ªhe appeared calm and even had the excess effort to spare and have Joshua stop his fruitless thought, but the warrior could see that His Holiness had missed a button on his sleeve. "No matter how the truth piques one''s curiosity," he said calmly regardless, "the most important thing now is information regarding the Bottom of the Abyss."


    "You''re right."


    Joshua could only nod in return.


    ***


    In legends of galaxies beyond, the Lost Galaxy¡ªin other words, the galaxy where Mycroft was found held a mystery that could defeat Evil Gods.


    And that mystery was hidden at the bottom of the Abyss.


    Many researchers had examined over thousands of times whether what the Great Khan and the others claimed were lies, but they had indeed verified that there was no deception. Whether they were fooled notwithstanding, the Starherders truly believed that the bottom of the Abyss holds a secret that could defeat Evil Gods.


    It was in fact not a mistaken notion: Fertility, the Evil God that ranked above all was slain by the Sage at the Bottom of the Abyss. Should any trace of battle remained by the grave of the most powerful Evil God, learning any trace of the absolute techniques would make it an easy task to take down any lesser Evil Gods.


    The question was¡­ how did that information spill out?


    Was it the Sage himself?


    Or perhaps knowledge of the Final Battle had lost any reality dozens of thousands of years ago, and that was all that had been left about it?


    There were so many questions that even if Joshua had long resolved himself to take a look at the Bottom if there were any mysteries, his mind still sensed something amiss.


    "Even if the Sage left some super skill, why did he not directly leave it with the Mycroft civilization? Additionally, according to Yolanda and the Unified Archives, the Sage had been maimed and hanging on for dear life after his triumph over Fertility, thus rushed into the Genesis Hub¡ªin other words, the lair of Mycroft the Steel Python for recuperation¡­ Could the Sage have the ability to leave behind some ultimate skill when mortally wounded?"


    Joshua directly voiced his suspicion to Igor beside him, but the pope could only smile helplessly in response.


    "I wouldn''t know, Radcliffe. I''m just your run-of-the-mill pontiff who is interested in watering plants¡ªI might even know less about the secrets of the Glorious Era than you do."


    Igor stroke his beard, shaking his head. "The most vital question is whether you want to go."


    "Of course I do."


    Joshua answered briskly without thought. "Why would I not? I would go even for a peek at the remains of Fertility."


    What a joke.


    Doubts and suspicion should be categorized as such. How could Joshua not be curious and reluctant to visit the Bottom, also known as the ''Abyssal Paradise'' or the grave of Sage and Fertility? Even Igor had an ''expectant'' expression when he heard about that information, and the warrior who never concealed his impulses would definitely not give up on exploring.


    "Get ready then."


    Igor said as he turned as if ready to leave. "We have been prepared to exterminate surrounding Abysses and demons before dispatching expeditions to outer galaxies, but now it seems that it would not be much of delay to look for the Bottom¡­ After settling most matters on the continent, Mycroft would start to form expeditionary armies to the Abyss.


    "Joshua, don''t be late when the time comes."


    "I''m always on time."


    Joshua grinned in return before joking poorly, "Like justice, I''m never late."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "Right." Being one who enjoyed poor jokes as well, the elderly pontiff''s thought was naturally unaffected¡ªhe closed his eyes and extended his senses over Moldavia, and could not help but ask puzzledly, "I had been curious from the start¡­ Where did those kids in your home run off to? I''ve only seen Black today but no one else."


    After feeling it thoroughly and seriously, Igor became even more curious. "No, not just the residence¡­ even your pupils are not here. A coincidence?"


    Igor had simply extended his senses on a whim. After all, Joshua would always notify Ying, Ling or Zero-Three whenever he was about to head for other worlds.


    This time, however, those who truly managed Moldavia were absent, and it appears that Joshua was actually working¡ªwhich left the pope very surprised.


    "All of them are on a mission."


    Joshua''s lips curled in response as he said calmly, "I started my preparations to head for the Bottom early after all."


    ***


    The Void of the Multiverse.


    As light from a Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds teleportation shone, a silver-haired girl appeared alone in the vacuum above an icy lifeless world.


    Ying''s ability was presently stuck at Gold-advanced beneath Supreme. She could not find a path to advance since she could not comprehend the masteries of ''Strength'', ''Skill'' and ''Soul'' but being a Divine Armament with spiritual forms, she could freely move and live in vacuum as a Gold-tier.


    "There''s really no telling what Master''s mission this time actually is for¡­ Sigh. At least it''s better than having no mission."


    The girl could not help pondering about the mission''s purpose, but Ying soon abandoned such meaningless consideration, having learned the essence of Joshua''s mental process. Controlling spiritual energies and driving her body forward as if a rocket, she started towards a blazing celestial body that was orange-yellow.


    At the same time, a black-haired youth also appeared before another lifeless otherworld.


    Compared to Ying who was filled with questions, Ling''s thoughts were simple¡ªcomplete his mission here and then return to his administrative duties. Although it was disrespectful, he genuinely did not believe that his master had the patience to handle those duties himself¡­ In the face of complex construction work, would the warrior not just punch down mountains or simply flatten the earth?


    Hold on, that actually seems much simpler¡­


    Stopping the trail of thoughts that were becoming ever erratic, Ling resumed his mission.


    And his target was an unbelievably massive sky-blue star.


    But that was not all.


    Using the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds as transit, many individuals with special missions assigned appeared over numerous lifeless otherworlds.


    A luminous orb was wafting happily in the Void, intermittently ejecting a grail of flame or a jet of water. Freed from the restraint in the Liege''s residence and now able to create all manner of things to play, Light was enjoying the presence known as freedom¡ªstill, it remembered its mission, and was darting through vacuum at the fourth universal speed as if without mass, even if its own unbelievably profound energies were now emanating bright light as if it was a sun.


    However, no matter how similar it was to suns, it was not one¡ªLight''s radiance was as dim as a firefly''s in comparison to the two massive objects that whirled nearby.


    It was a planetary system with binary suns, with twelve planets revolving around the two giants on their respective orbits.


    Moreover, it was not the people from the Liege''s Residence.


    For the first time, the members of the First Party: Ivan, Amelia, Nick, and Karin were operating individually on four different worlds. Those systems have no massive suns, but were instead deathly continental realms with crystalline bodies of energy that hung over the skies. Indeed, they were much simpler and more direct in tackling their mission, compared to the company from the Liege''s Residence who habitually guessed about Joshua''s purpose.


    Lisa, Syndicate, and Zero-One also warped into a world with a giant star but was without light. That realm was shrouded in complete silence and darkness, its sun having died out too. The trio, however, were unconcerned¡ªthey had incidentally warped to the belt of a super-dense planet.


    Meanwhile, the Elite Party was also split into three groups. Priest worked alone, while Caster paired up with Alchemist and Clergy with Rider. The trio appeared respectively in the skies above ''Ocean World'', ''Desert World'', and ''Frozen World''.


    "Priest. What mission did his lordship give you guys this time?"


    Despite appearing to be alone, a spectral echo emanated from behind Priest. He was not surprised, however, even beginning to speak with the ghost.


    "It''s not actually a mission but a simple operation."


    Priest said as he floated in the air, drawing a silver cylinder from the storage compartment behind his enchanted armor. With a shrug at Sol, he hence flung the metal cylinder at the surging ocean''s surface.


    "I just had to dump the Restoration Beam at any point in the world, and yet such a mission rewards 3000 exchange points. I actually suspect that my mentor deliberately arranged for a mission so simple it''s cheating just to pore over us."


    "Is that so? That''s nice of him." Sol could not help giggling as she witnessed the sights of different worlds while talking to Priest. "He''s so gentle."


    "Is that so¡­"


    Priest said nothing more. Compared to the Giant God back then, his mentor was certainly gentle now.


    ''The Liege might have added an extra zero, or could there be some danger we did not notice?''


    Although Alchemist and Caster said nothing, the same thought crossed their minds.


    "Weird, so many points, but we see nothing, not even any supermassive Void Behe¡ª"


    In another world, Rider frowned at the vast but empty world. However, his mouth was sealed directly with a Word of Truth spell when he was about to prattle on, right before Clergy grabbed his collar and shook him, his eyes bulging in rage. "Shut your damned piehole, Crow Mouth! If we get dragged into any incident this time, I''m going to get Alchemist and modify you so that you have no verbal organs¡­ Eh?!"


    Boom!!!


    Just as Priest chatted away with Sol and the others were pondering, the Restoration Beam thrown into the sea activated by itself.


    Red-black runes completely different from those found in any other world appeared over both ends of the silver cylinder. The object itself remained unaffected even as the tsunami tides surged around it, stirred by the special windstorms in that world, descending to the bottom of the ocean in a straight line.


    As it descended, the silver cylinder reddened and heated up, with substantial seawater evaporating and shrouding it in a bubble of air. Then, when the bubble touched the bottom of the ocean, silver light shone upon the dark depths.


    At the same time, in other worlds, as every executor threw their own silver beams at their target locations, dazzling silver light shone animatedly in vacuum and over the land as if stardust.


    A silver beam approached an orange planet at fifth universal speed.


    A silver beam approached a sky-blue planet by warp, flickering incessantly.


    A silver beam approached a twin-star system with gravity assisting, moving at unbelievable speed.


    There were also silver beams that had stabbed into the depths of continental worlds, emanating the radiance of Order.


    Endless light shone at once, transcending worlds.


    ***


    Beneath the Silver Sky Radiance at the heart of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, Zero-Three closed her eyes.


    "Nodes projection completed."


    She said quietly. "Joshua, mission accomplished."


    "Good job. Sorry for the trouble."


    A voice echoed in Zero-Three''s mind. "With that, I''m flawlessly prepared."


    ''No doubt about that.''


    Zero-Three could not help but laugh softly, shaking her head.


    It was definitely a flawless plan.

 Chapter 813 Choice

    Sacrifice.


    Civilization was built upon it.


    Wilderness filled with beasts whereupon the blood of hunters spilt, corpses of warriors sprinkled upon ancient battlefield¡ªwhen a race is forced to fight other powerful species, it is the voluntary sacrifice of the brave that save many.


    From the oldest papyrus, we learned that Chaos already existed dozens of thousands of years ago. At the time, our race had no magic, aura, ether, psionic power, or holy light. We had nothing then, and sacrifice was thus required for the right to survive.


    Dozens of millennia ago, the battle of our ancestors sprinkled blood and guts upon the fertile soil of civilization. We kept sacrificing, advancing without stopping as the heroes hoisted the flags, leading countless forward as they trod upon the corpses of predecessors. Our blood allows the birth of new generations, our bloodlines to perpetuate. Though our civilization would find one great power after another as they fought on¡ªmagic and aura illuminating our way forward as if lighthouses, the cornerstone of those towers are the corpses of innumerable ancestors.


    Zessel was reading an ancient text. The creature which had two rows of eyes, four arms, and a wriggling, serpentine body was surrounded in psionic presence. It was also quietly reading the ancient history written in an ancient tome, completely unconcerned with the noise around it.


    "Mycroft''s civilization had utterly revived¡ªit''s not on a small-scale either, their warships had navigated through the Void and arrive on the very edge of the Galaxy!"


    "We should have realized that back when we pursued the Ancient Dragon in the Abyss. Capable of dispatching multiple ''Legends''¡ªis that what they''re called? Only they are a faction that has the power of superior beings, save for the demons."


    "Chaos is rising. We have detected the presence of Evil Gods¡­ Although it would quickly be extinguished by the Mycroftians, their return is certain, just like how Mycroft awakened."


    "Is the return of Chaos causing the revival of Mycroft, or Mycroft''s revival that decided the return of Chaos?"


    "Never forget, brothers. It was precisely their arrogance that left us hiding here, hanging by a thread!"


    ***


    It was a conference to decided the fate of the Sartrean civilization.


    Beside a large oval table, Sartrean elites, leaders, and scholars were fiercely debating away to convince each other.


    The name of their race might not be remembered by many in the Multiverse, but many would show an expression of realization when the term ''Stellar Deities'' were used, before becoming alert.


    They were giants once, ruling dozens of planetary regions in the center of the galaxy even though they had been fighting chaotically since they were born. Their homeworld was located near the lair of an Evil God''s kin, but they had utterly vanquished that breeding place of Chaos on the day they called themselves gods and stepped into the Void, keeping its ruin as spoils of war placed in their central palace.


    The Satreans were a fortunate race just as they were not. They never encountered larger Behemoths apart from that Chaos lair near their homeworld¡ªthey were unfortunate to have been an ambitious civilization lusting after the distant stars, but were born in the same galaxy as the Mycroft and Shelter civilizations.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Young civilizations that did not go through that age would never imagine the horrors and despair.


    They once observed the stars and planetary regions, imagining that tales, legends and ancient stories of the constellations were merely about little planets within the borders of superior civilizations¡ªeven if the truth was that the Void warships of those civilizations had streaked through the skies of their world when their ancestors were still brawling wild beasts, even enjoying those sacrifices and conflict.


    They could advance into the Void only because the Void civilizations of the Central Galaxy did not have the habit of destroying seedlings. In fact, the Chaos invasion they saw as a nemesis was a low-level threat that would not have infected even one world.


    The prideful Sartreans finally learned to discreetly develop, slowly adopting neutrality over xenophobia since they realized that rejecting other civilizations would get them crushed like ants by superior civilizations. They learned their lesson after several radical civilizations were destroyed, the most notable one being an artificial intelligence civilization¡ªthose metal brains that could have culled every Satrean did not hesitate to launch themselves obsessively at the Mycroft civilization, causing their entire fleet to be pinched into ashes by a powerful deity.


    They expanded slowly, attempting to catch up to those most advanced of civilizations. The Shelter Federation which did not mind other civilizations imitating them were simply happy to have them, while the Mycroftians reveled in their own world, creating wonders and demiplanes but reluctant to rule faraway enclaves within their vast borders.


    "The day would come that distances no longer exist, and we would completely grasp the boundlessness of deep space."


    That was the favorite saying of Mycroftians at the time. Those hairless bipedal lifeforms were so arrogant that they never bothered to lower their eyes at other civilizations¡ªeven when the Sartrean borders had expanded to cover dozens of planetary regions, they merely saw them a child that was growing well.


    But the truth was that their pride had been nothing less and a reality, and the Sartreans realized that too late.


    The darkness had come, and the bright galaxy was shrouded in shadows.


    Countless Evil Gods and demons descended upon the stars, unimaginable ranks of Chaos monsters plaguing ten thousand worlds. Thus, the fate of the Satreans'' civilization changed irreversibly.


    Their fleet crumbled and their fortresses the dismantled by the assault of multiple Evil Gods. The Stellar Deities that were on a meteoric rise fell all at once and were routed¡ªtheir distant enclaves first, the colonies nearby their central territories next. Before the tides of Chaos, the light civilization fell one by one, the entire galaxy thus painted dark.


    The Sartreans were fortunate, just as they were not.


    They were fortunate because of either luck or destiny¡ªnone of the Evil Gods attacked them, and their home planet could stand against the assault of their minions alone.


    Unfortunately, apart from their native system, billions of Sartrean colonists died of, their souls destroyed and their bodies decaying, becoming food and energy source for the minions of Chaos.


    Therefore, they entered lockdown.


    The Sartreans sealed their home planet, enclosing their civilization within a single world and trembled like an ostrich¡ªthey despaired, intending to weather the winter with an ''I can''t see you, you can''t see me'' mindset.


    In reality, they succeeded.


    Thousands of years later, their reputation still lives, unlike other civilizations that were reduced to ashes.


    ***


    Zessel closed the tome in his hand looked up at the conference table where the table was not ceasing.


    "Stop." It said with a deep voice, and there was silence at once when he spoke.


    "If they did not come to us in the past out of disdain, they are not coming to us because they do not have the time."


    "We simply have no choice. The resurgence of the Mycroft civilization makes it a matter of time before they find us¡­ whether they would come to us as equal or to extort resources, do you think we would have a choice?"


    Zessel laughed quietly. "The weak cannot choose, which is why it is better to choose the timing."


    Some of the Satreans nodded, just as others shook their heads. Even so, none of them protested¡ªsuch was a little privilege Zessel enjoyed as the champion of their civilization.


    "Would we really not be deliberately exposing ourselves?"


    A voice with a hint of reluctance echoed quietly in the conference room. "Why should we not keep hiding as Chaos reappears? We no longer have the power to fight those monsters once more."


    Those words were greeted by Zessel''s icy stare. The Sartrean waved his hand, summoning a large screen at the center of the conference table. It flickered, and then displayed the current shape of their homeworld.


    It was a small continental realm that was sixty percent seas and forty percent land, their conference room being at the top of a two thousand-meter tall skyscraper.


    Similar towers stood densely adjacent to it, like a gathered strain of fungal or beehive and making up thirty percent of the continent, the other seventy being occupied by other similar grand scale buildings as well.


    Pollution, industrial and from overpopulation had dyed the coastal seas ash-black, just as their clouds were gray-brown and terribly acidic. Millions of Sartreans were jammed into one small world, wearing tools similar to protective mask as they wiggled within skybridges and pipelines.


    There was no hope in their eyes to speak of, only the most profound of stupors.


    ***


    Sacrifice.


    The Sartreans had sacrificed a great many things so that their civilization survived.


    When the last of their Golden Fleet evacuated the last continents and retreated, everyone thought that it would be the final sacrifice¡ªlike the heroes who had stood out to protect their homes in ancient times, choosing to die for the many.


    But it was only until the evacuation vessels reached their home planet, when billions were squeezed onto a little continent that they truly understood what sacrifice really meant.


    When surviving itself became a torment and to cherish death was but a choice, if everything could not be worse than it was not, why not step out and choose a future with stronger possibilities?


    "If we step out on our own accord, Sartreans could perhaps find a chance of survival."


    Zessel spoke helplessly, lifting its gaze at the starry skies that were immeasurably dim compared to thousands of years ago. "If we keep staying in this world that is nearing its doom, we would have no future at all."


    And it was not only the Satreans who made that choice.

 Chapter 814 The Prophecy from Afar

    "The world of Mycroft?"


    "What happened?"


    "What should we do?"


    In the Lost Galaxy, what scarce few remnant civilizations that survived the Final Battle were thinking about the same questions.


    In fact, it was not only the civilizations in that single galaxy who were considering it.


    ***


    The things known as prophecies are divided by the scientific and the unscientific.


    Scientific prophecies are future scenarios determined and hypothesized by present knowledge and conditions. Though it was not a hundred-percent precise, it at least holds substance and had a greater chance of coming through without unexpected circumstances such as an alien invasion.


    As for unscientific prophecies, those generally refer to the nonsense of conmen and witches, alarmist nonsense spouted randomly. Such prophecies are substantial and yet shockingly low in accuracy¡ªeven what few that came to pass were mere lucky coincidences. After all, with seven to eight different prophecies talking about the same thing, one of those foretelling would end up being correct regardless if its outcome was adverse or favorable.


    Still, there were some that were unscientific yet infinitely accurate.


    Those were foretold through supernatural power and by setting inspiration aflame, instantly projecting a future according to present circumstances, a future that even the oracle would not understand or be aware of.


    It was something the Takur Ruin Cult was adept at.


    When the great yellow sun moves to the center of the sky, when the great ''Vanguard'' circle was prepared, the grand scale prophecy ritual that would foretell of distant stars hence began in the skies.


    Igniting flame of mana and carrying out dimensional positioning, the music of ether plays, blurring Void boundaries, the elements commanded to dance, causing the elements of two worlds to entangle, using psionic energy to link all things and gathering all information.


    Being a xenophobic religion, the Takur Ruin Cult appear in the eyes of the Void civilization as a race proficient at destroying everything instead of gathering intelligence. That was untrue¡ªwith powerful and precise spells of prophecy, the cult was a master of gathering information that others believed to be concealed.


    The Third Takurian Prophet stood at the center of a shrine, using its single huge eye to gaze upon the faint starlight of the distance. The sun''s splendor dimmed every star around it, but the photosensitive Takurians were able to differentiate between the light of every star even in brightest noon. Those creatures that possessed a single eye similar to cyclopses were born observers, having a robust build and sharp vision.


    Far away, the Lost Galaxy that only existed in myths could now be prophesized¡­ In the past dozens of millennia it had been wrapped in a cloak of red light, inscrutable, its existence even indeterminable.


    The cult never cared for things they could not utilize. Though a galaxy was endlessly rich, it was essentially nonexistent if they could not reach it. Even so, a streak of light flickered in the boundary of the Multiverse recently, and everyone¡ªfrom the Takurians to their nemesis¡ªrealized in shock that the Lost Galaxy that had been independent from the Multiverse has reappeared in this world, its fate now visible.


    The cult had been dormant for a long time following its dozen millennia-long war against their deadly rivals. All lifeforce had been redirected to resupply the extended frontlines in the Void, and every planetary region that could be conquered was claimed. When the new galaxy appeared, the only thought the Takurians had was that the opportune moment has come.


    As long as they could obtain more resources from the galaxy, they could crush their ancient arch-rivals, claiming victory in that war that was without compare.


    Thus, they began to use their most powerful magic circle to foretell every aspect of that galaxy.


    Even if it was merely a prophecy, those who know the principle behind that spell¡ªthe so-called ''Vanguard'' circle was, in fact, one of the most advanced observation spells in the Multiverse.


    Their spell worked through deft spatial magic that opened a small dimensional rupture, which concurrently applies an ether circle as a foundation to exchange the six great elements between both boundaries. Finally, psionic energies would temporarily gather those otherworld elements into a ''spirit'', and those elemental spirits would be interrogated (perhaps through torture) for local information.


    The range in which elements flowed was vast. They would follow dimensional turbulences, billowing over world after world in the Void. There was no question that it would contain great volumes of information, thus guiding a ''prophecy''¡ªsuch was the truth behind it all.


    That spell that appeared to be a Xuanxue-inspired one was, in fact, the most profound of technology.


    Focusing, the Third Prophet kept the spell running. Being one the Five Prophets, it excelled in prophesizing the outcome of wars, masterfully guiding the power from innumerable Extraordinary devotees, molding a supreme spell circle that could cover the world''s surface over the sky. The power of millions of Extraordinary individuals combined into one body as an obscure shroud of light, shooting into the skies as if a meteorite darting in the opposite direction, activating the Vanguard circle with relative ease.


    The energy consumed in that instant could flatten the surface of a world.


    As for the Third Prophet which was prophesizing at the center of the spell circle, it saw three colossal ''spirits'' that were temporarily animated by great psionic energies.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "Speak to me. What are the greatest dangers should we advance our enemy into that galaxy!?"


    The Third Prophet raised its right hand. Powerful divine bind spell warped even rays of light, interrogating those great lifeforms that existed briefly.


    Alive for the time being thanks to the ritual while also being bound by it, the omnipotent and near-omniscient trio of elemental spirits encircled the Third Prophet. They became instantly aware of their duty due to the ritual, and thus displayed three clips to the Third Prophet.


    A grey elemental spirit showed the first scene.


    Metal, crystal and silver shroud tangled with shrill trumpeting and the sharp noise of steel scraping, resounding in a vast but empty world.


    All upon the land were crystal-forged obelisks, the foundation of which soul lights flashed.


    In the distant skies, a silver sun shone, its peerless might embodying a presence of destruction that left humans trembling surging, while its light that left all things in terror unfurling over all directions.


    A green elemental spirit showed the second scene.


    Those were ruins.


    In a dark domain of the Void, small, shattered galaxies gradually dispersed. The Main Body that was once the center of a planetary system had been sealed, and the cage that sealed it, a cage that could seemingly subjugate everything was not far from the galaxy.


    The Main Body of the Black Fog had fallen into silence.


    A world revolved within the center of a Void Vortex that surged fearsomely. Inside, the Steel Python guided puppets and living beings alike, so that they work together upon the newborn world. In the heart of the barren world with regained vigor, a grave wherein a small crystal coffin was buried weathered the bellows of raging winds.


    The Ruler of Time had already perished.


    Over the outer reaches of the silver world, the number and sizes of Void observatories as well as fortresses gradually expanded. Built with the most advanced technology, the fortresses could withstand any attack, just as they hold the offensive capacity that could break any defenses. In the instant when attackers considered ''whether the shield or the spear was stronger'', they would have been blasted into nothingness that could not even think.


    The awakened Evil God had just been destroyed.


    Finally, a crimson elemental showed the final scene.


    It was a special world, a plane composed of the four elements of fire, water, earth, and wind. It was a world of beautiful sights were countless small superpower creatures live, and yet two beings that clearly stood out from the sights walked upon its edge.


    It was an old man and a black-haired man.


    But when the elemental spirit showed that scene, both of them looked up at once toward the Void. From the Third Prophet''s point of view, those two terrible beings whose bodies burnt with unbelievable vigor were leveling their gazes upon itself.


    "Who is it?"


    "Spying upon us?"


    The booming voices echoed, transcending worlds. In that instant, the Third Prophet felt its own body pierced by boundless light and diced by a keen blade into pieces. An icy chill that cuts into bone froze its body, but the murderous intent did not stop, instead flowing along the Vanguard circle and spreading over the other side of dimensions.


    Within that split second, the Third Prophet saw a towering mountain of Steel that was unbelievably massive. Beside it, a blinding fiery light flashed, but the mountain moved, fearsome gales and frost engulfing the world.


    It was then that it noticed that the mountain was merely a finger of a Giant God, and that itself was right within the Giant God''s palm. Fiery Light and Giant God gazed upon it together, as if to see through everything.


    The ritual was over.


    The massive Vanguard spell began to diminish, the spirits of the three elements thereby reverting to their original state¡ªa large composite of elements that wandered the Void.


    Meanwhile, the Third Prophet kept staring blankly, floating in the skies with his instinctive psionic ability.


    "What is it?"


    A voice spoke right beside the Third Prophet''s ear as another powerful being asked after its companion puzzledly. "Unusual. What have you seen to leave you stunned?


    "Grand Patriarch¡­"


    It was after a long time that the Third Prophet reacted to the urging from the highest leader of their cult. Rubbing its single eye and gulping, it spoke prudently, "Forgive my slowness and meekness¡­ But things are just as expected."


    "It is best if we did not go to that galaxy."

 Chapter 815 After Growing Up

    "Weird. Which impudent fairy has been spying on us?"


    Joshua said suspiciously, scanning the sights around Fairyland before shrugging. "Energetic little fellows."


    "The world would be so much interesting if humans and fairies were equally energetic." Pope Igor''s clone smiled beside him. "If it wasn''t for their inability to live in low-energy realms and the risk of diminishing after living there for a long time, they might have been the race that pioneered the spiritual aspect."


    ***


    It was now Starfall Year 840, the 14th of April¡ªmore than half a month since Yolanda came and left.


    Compared to other Legends who have other duties, the elderly pope and the warrior were relatively idle, and able to split a clone to discuss recent events.


    Before being disturbed by the little fairies (both men did not consider things seriously), Igor and Joshua had been talking about some friendly communications sent to them by certain foreign Void civilizations.


    "They seem to be survivors of the Final Battle."


    With the Church''s warship Fort Glory patrolling the Void throughout the year, its surveillance station known as the ''Saint''s Eye'' easily discovered the envoy fleet from other civilizations, which was why the Seven Gods Church received most transmission sent by other civilizations.


    The pontiff had been very pleased over the matter¡ªthe presence of those Void civilizations might reflect some of Mycroft''s lost history. However, he soon realized regretfully that most of those civilizations had escaped the Evil Gods'' indiscriminate decimation of all intelligent creatures in the Final Battle because of various measures they implemented themselves, and had basically skipped that part of history. They hid in their own shelters over thousands of years, only to be stimulated by Mycroft''s recent high-profile resurgence, granting them the courage to return to the galaxy that was once filled with Evil Gods and Chaos.


    All of them self-proclaimed to have established relations with the Glorious Era, just as the Unified Archives certainly contained such information. Even so, after a thousand years or perhaps more than that, the pontiff could hardly decide such matters for the entire world.


    In the end, compared to those Void civilizations that hosted social bodies which were long unified, present-day Starfall Era had yet to be unified.


    "Unification is at hand¡ªin fact, we are actually already united. Empire, White Tower, various small kingdoms¡­ the boundaries of those factions had long since mattered."


    Being an Imperial Noble, Joshua spoke self-deprecatingly without holding back. Then, noticing the pope''s stare, he simply continued matter-of-factly, "I''m not saying anything wrong. If all Legends be willing, one day is all we need to bind the world into a loose alliance. After all, the power of mortals and Void fleets are insignificant compared to our power¡ªin fact, we are the main force of our civilization in sheer firepower.


    It was not wrong: every Legend''s power is more than the sum of every non-Legend combined. Even those Legends not adept at fighting was completely different from normal humans in terms of fundamental living essence and could hardly be harmed by mundane measures. Be that as it may, Joshua would never underestimate them for that reason, since only powerful civilizations could groom powerful Legends without end. In comparison to foreign foes who were immeasurably formidable and had inexhaustive Void resources, civil strife was laughable and depressing, and would at most nurture some competition.


    That was why Joshua would say that the world of Mycroft had already been unified: every Legendary champion had already been allied, an accord far more effective between any faction and nation.


    "Regardless, since those civilization came on friendly terms, we should return their diplomacy."


    Igor could not help feeling a migraine when he thought about it, and waved his hand to end that conversation. "As long as our plan isn''t affected, those civilizations could do what they want¡ªby the way, how many times have you been visiting Fairyland lately?"


    Even as he spoke, the elderly man looked up at two fairies who were hiding behind some bushes nearby, watching them carefully. "Could it be that that''s your type?" He laughed quietly.


    "Type? What type?"


    Joshua shook his head, and simply pointed at one Silver Fairy which had been flapping its wings as it diligently moved some cobblestones. "I''m here for those kids."


    ***


    Silver Fairies were brand new species, with most of their population moved to Fairyland from their native world, Karlis. The four Fairy Queens had wanted to use them as a template to complete Fairyland, just as Joshua wanted to entrust them to the Queens, instructing those creatures that were essentially newborns.


    Now, regardless of what the Silver Fairies had learnt, it appeared that at least they were very compatible with the local fairies¡­ In fact, they had already assimilated!


    Joshua narrowed his eyes. He saw a Silver Fairy and a Flame Fairy putting their arms over each other''s shoulders as they flew around in Brownian Motion. It was natural since flying around with wings and a rocket ejector was already fine, much less with stability.


    "I wish to move some Silver Fairies to live in my world if they are willing."


    It was when one of those fairies fell to the ground with a thud that Joshua withdrew his gaze and said quietly, "I am one of their creators after all; my world is the best world for them."


    Even if the world of Karlis was rejuvenating, it was basically no different from a post-nuclear fallout land. It was difficult for insects or moss to survive there, not to mention that Silver Fairies which require demanding environments¡ªif not for the favor from Karlis''s Steel Python, they might have a hard time to even stay alive.


    On the other hand, while Fairyland was certainly a fine location, it still had no Steel Strength. Silver Fairies would hence be a class below Elemental Fairies, which was not a good symptom.


    "Moreover, those kids are being idle."


    The warrior continued, seemingly unable to see that the pontiff was about to speak before stopping again. Joshua narrowed his eyes once more, sweeping a fatherly glance over all of Fairyland before speaking quietly, "Fooling around all day, never learning¡­ they will resemble the Fairy Queens when they grow up!"


    "This will not do. I must personal oversee their training, starting with flight. Just look at that leisurely speed¡ªwith their talent, supersonic flight should be a basic!"


    ''What''s wrong with the Fairy Queens?!'' Igor had wanted to ask in return, but when he thought about it, the liberal pontiff must admit that even if the Queens were dependable for major events, they were a little capricious most of the time!


    Furthermore, Joshua himself was not so reliable either!


    "Ahem. I think you should think more in terms of education."


    In the end, the Silver Fairies were Joshua''s kin, and it was not fine for Igor to poke his nose into the family business of others. "There are strong and weak fairies too," he said tactfully, "While the stronger ones might have the talent you speak of, the normal ones are actually quite weak¡­"


    "All the more reason to train harder!"


    With that particular conversation ending promptly, the old pope could see that the Silver Fairies which were now laughing jovially had no chance of escape, and so simply shifted the conversation to talk about the Abyss.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "Roland has been scouting the enemy in surrounding Abyss."


    Strolling by the river, Igor''s clone was using Holy Light as a medium to exchange information with his true form¡ªthere was certainly delays as the true form dispatch information. "He, along with your friend, swordsman Brandon of House Kaos had moved through five different Abysses, but there were unexpectedly few demons."


    "It did not appear to be due to their slaughtering or devouring of each other either. The Chaos presence of all Abyss had diminished considerably, and are about to become normal dead worlds."


    ***


    There was a huge difference between dead words and Abysses: dead worlds have utterly expired, while Abysses simply hung by a thread.


    Naturally, there were many dead worlds inside the Abyss too. Demons would flourish in them too, although there would not be large swarms in such worlds, nor would there be powerful Abyssal Lieges.


    And now, five Abysses had lost all hint of life and turned into simple dead worlds¡­


    It was an important piece of information.


    "Could they have caught wind that we are about to purge them and fled beforehand?"


    Joshua could not help pausing and turning suspiciously at Igor. "Did they go to the Sixth Abyss?"


    "There''s a demon king there. Not everyone is like you, so fearless of death that they would run around down there in their free time, walking their dragon."


    The pope calmly and objectively pointed out how they differed, and so indicated his agreement.


    Even so, he found things unusual.


    ''According to the original course of events'', the warrior thought, ''now should have been the moment when demons slowly welled into Mycroft, leading to the Abyssal War in the future¡­ how is it the complete opposite now?''


    ''Could I really have changed the world so much?''


    Soon, he realized that it was certainly so.


    Others notwithstanding, the warrior himself may have forced every Sixth Abyss demon to move house. Abyssal invasion? Unless there was an opponent that could hold their ground against him, he alone could consume¡­ defeat most of the Abyssal legions.


    "Right."


    At the mention of Abyss, Joshua suddenly remembered the Bloodmoon Abyss, and Light''s true form inside the Blood Moon.


    If the Abyss nearby Mycroft had changed so drastically, could the Bloodmoon Abyss develop problems as well, given that it is connected by portals and was closer to Mycroft than the First Abyss?


    Since Light''s true form had visited him when he was molding a world, he did not visit it in return.


    With that thought, Joshua made his next plan for the day: he would visit it at the Bloodmoon Abyss, why taking a look at the present situation of the entire Abyss itself.

 Chapter 816 Breeding Place of Evil Gods

    The sun was setting, leaving a long, vast dark-red arc over the horizon.


    Black, Heir of Ancient Dragon Bloodline and a young dragon declared by Count Radcliffe to possess Legendary talent, was now lying down at the vast wilderness of the western Dark Forest Fortresses. Her body was without strength, her eyes leveled blankly at the skies as she watched the last rays of the setting sun while thinking about life.


    Having gone through another difficult training under high-gravity environments, the black dragon girl who simply did not want to move could not hold back the sadness welling from her heart.


    "I should have stayed as a mere war steed¡­"


    "Even if I changed bloodlines, aren''t I just a dragon?"


    "Furthermore, Master never rides me¡ªwhat use is there for me to improve?! He flies faster than a I do, can carry heavier things, is much powerful and see further than I do. Does my training even have meaning¡­ Argh, it''s more annoying the more I think, I''m so angry!"


    "Ding-dong~"


    Just as the black dragon girl descended into her routine self-doubt and self-loathing after each daily regime, a clear jingle echoed. A stream of water thus descended from the skies, splashing on Black''s body that was emanating extreme heat and burning the ground dry.


    Sizzle¡ªSteam hissed as a luminous orb happily shot down from the skies into the vapor, jamming itself precisely between the black dragon girl''s two horns.


    "Urgh¡­ In the end only Light loves me¡­ You''re the best!"


    Feeling the heat spreading from her excessive training being absorbed by the orb on her head while it also sprayed cooling airflow to heal her injuries. Black was at once moved¡ªstruggling to get up, she plucked Light off her head as it jingled, giving it a bear hug and caressing it.


    "And you feel so good to the touch!"


    It had been some time since Light had joined the family. With Joshua''s ability improving, its once mysterious form and existence could be unraveled, solving questions such as how it sustained itself and why it especially enjoyed Black''s company.


    Being a composite form of pure energies, Light would absorb energies from the world around it, and cherished high-energy environments like fairies. It would follow Joshua whenever the warrior was around and fed on the pure Steel Strength flowing off him, and would choose Black''s company in his absence since she was the only one with a solid body and emanates energies instead of absorbing it.


    Having awakened her Smelting Black Dragon bloodline, Black would discharge substantial energies even if she cared to control it deliberately. It was Light''s favorite energy source, and it certainly did not merely consume¡ªwhenever Black trained too excessively, it would affectionately heal her in return as if an angel.


    Even so, those sharp individuals in the Liege''s Residence notwithstanding, Black, who was actually often slow on the uptake and often hold Light in her embrace could not help feeling puzzled after living together for a long time and witnessing its growth.


    Lifting the luminous orb, Black angled it sharply at the horizon where the last rays of the sun was vanishing. As pale silver radiance and dark twilight reflected as one, it illuminated the orb''s core even more clearly.


    There, within a layer of near solid energy, a little silver vortex swirled inside Light''s core.


    "Why is your form so familiar, Light?"Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    ***


    "Why is your form so familiar?"


    Starfall Year 840, the 20th of April¡ªan afternoon in the Bloodmoon Abyss.


    Joshua stood outside the Blood Moon that was about turn into a sun while muttering quietly to himself, "That''s not just it either. Even your essence is familiar¡­ Every soul of a world, a composite of all civilizations and every living species, and with the peoples fooled, leading to a vengefulness of having your world destroyed¡ªjust look at that massive vortex of souls. O Light, speak."


    "Why are you so similar to Evil Gods."


    On the massive floating continent in the Bloodmoon Abyss, a towering blood-colored tree that grew to the skies was growing fertilely.


    One-fourth of the Blood Lake that was vast enough to be an ocean was shaded by the mutating Lifetree, its massive roots anchoring the continent''s structure while leaves that dropped intermittently stirred certain rivers in the lake.


    A bright sun thus hung above that tree, providing substantial energy, light, and heat perpetually.


    Joshua stood between the tree and the sun¡ªin other words, at the center of the Blood Moon, smiling helplessly since the human silhouette of light did not appear to understand him.


    "Right. You''ve never seen an Evil God, nor could you understand what I speak of."


    He mumbled softly as his expression returned to normal. "What''s more, instead of saying that you resemble Evil Gods, it would be more correct that Evil Gods resemble you."


    ***


    Xillia, the former form of the Bloodmoon Abyss was a world of floating islands. Its civilization was dying as its sun gradually dulled, every race nearing their demise. In desperation, they dispatched a Void warship in an attempt to obtain aid from foreign races, or at least transport seeds of their own civilization to prevent complete extinction if push came to shove.


    In the end, there was no telling if they were lucky¡ªthey had indeed encountered a ''friendly'' Void civilization and obtained a way of salvation. Due to their weakness, the Xillian civilization had no choice but to follow the measure suggested by that seemingly benevolent Void civilization and began the ritual to revive the sun.


    Thus, they ''became'' the sun.


    Information Joshua gathered later indicated that the Xillian civilization had encountered the Black Fog, which apparently did not conquer by violence all the time, instead using simple deception to cause an entire civilization''s self-destruction, forming a blood-colored star of pure energy. However, the Black Fog did not recover the composite of energy and soul¡ªit was only thousands of years later when the Pentashade dragons and the demons set their eyes on the powerful assemblage of energies.


    They would attempt to use its power to break open the portal to Mycroft, accomplishing an Abyssal ritual and thus removing the Seven Gods Church, the greatest thorn to their side from the equation. The rest, however, was history¡ªJoshua arrived seemingly ignited the blood star that had been dormant over millennia, granting rebirth to the composite of an entire world''s souls, energy and life, thus forming the frame of a World Will.


    In truth, that process differed greatly to the birth of actual Steel Pythons. Being one who often conversed with Steel Pythons such as Karlis, Joshua was naturally aware that the birth of Steel Python requires an intelligent civilization as its foundation, or dead souls if need be.


    Xillia, however, did not have intelligent civilization, while all the dead souls its hosted condensed into a singular form. Logically speaking, a Steel Python should not have been born so quickly.


    Reality, however, made things irrefutable. Even Light had appeared, how could they not exist? But even as Karlis pondered and considered if there were multiple possibilities that could lead to a Steel Python''s birth, an idea occurred in Joshua''s mind.


    Light''s true form was no orthodox Steel Python, but another unique species.


    Just think about it: a civilization destroyed, a world perished, the vengefulness of being fooled and the despair of being fused into one body¡­ And with the boundless gathering of energy and souls, the process and conditions were essentially identical to how Evil Gods were born!


    Naturally, Joshua was also certain that Light was no Evil God. The single difference between Light and Evil Gods was that a mysterious power had perhaps interfered with the birth of the latter kind. Light''s creation was merely ''similar'' through coincidence¡­ although similarity alone was enough for the world.


    If normal beings who had no magical power wrote a word identical to a run, that word would hold magical power too. Likewise, normal beings without Aura could use certain fighting skills if their lifeforce naturally followed the same procedure.


    Magical hexes and martial arts were all tools created to mimic true Extraordinary power techniques. Even if undeliberate, users could create the same outcomes as long as the method was the same.


    Therefore, Light was likely an Evil God.


    However, it was one unexpectedly created, unsullied by Chaos, cleansed of hate or despair, without any decree for destruction or conflict written into it¡ªa pure and natural Evil God.


    Nevertheless, it was a weird way to put it: how could an Evil God be called an Evil God if it embodies no Chaos, hate or despair, and not even have the tendency to destroy civilizations? Indeed, it was much appropriate to describe it as an Abyssal Will.


    That being said, being the dead souls of a world resurrected into a sun that illuminates the world, the revived Bloodmoon Abyss was essentially a World Inner reincarnated.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Light''s true form¡ªthe luminous human silhouette did not understand nor care about what Joshua was saying. It merely happily split out a beam, shining it on Joshua''s scalp.


    "Thanks." Joshua looked up and grinned feebly, sensing that the energies around him were becoming concentrated. "There''s no need for that, I''m just here to visit you."


    Come to think of it, Joshua never really visited a normal world after it died naturally.


    Not even the Glorious Era Archives recorded anything about that.


    A while ago, the warrior had even specially asked about Karlis about that, only to find out that it did not know either.


    "How long could a world live? Even without the existence of civilizations, it would not be unusual for to live for an ordinary primitive world to live for from hundred million up to billions of years, or perhaps until its star expired."


    That was what Karlis said meekly as it coiled around the warrior''s shoulder. "In fact, that is how some dead worlds came to be: their sun having exhausted itself and all primeval lifeforms thus extinct. On the other hand, any worlds with existing Steel Pythons or was civilized would be destroyed in war or for any other reason before that day arrived¡­ which in turn was how Abyssal realms came to be."


    No one knew how a normal world would end up after the intelligent beings living in it perished. Joshua believed that the world would disintegrate by itself and become part of the Great Mana Tide''s energy, whereas its Steel Strength would float off and gather somewhere such as the Void Vortex, awaiting the day it would be reborn as a world.


    At present, however, it appears that such worlds would end up like Light: every former life and soul combining into one body, reborn as the sun in a single reincarnation cycle.


    Like [Eternity], destruction and rebirth were unnecessary, a perpetual wheel that comes full circle.


    "[Eternity]¡­ Haha. So, this counts too?"


    Joshua could not help but smile at his own thought. "Why would I have such an idea? If such reincarnation is eternity, what wasn''t eternal in this world? The aspect that soul memories are emptied and altered alone was different from Evil Gods already."


    As an entity that was also created from a world will and combined with infinite souls, Evil God would at least retain the memories of those souls. Those memories were its information barrier, multitasking as the base unit of its core structure.


    When it came to eternity, they were near indestructible. It was almost impossible to kill an Evil God, but thought the lived long¡ªeven longer than worlds, they were neither invincible or immortal to live forever, and hence was considered ''half-eternal''.


    Of course, even if that was the case, it was much closer to [Eternity] than any being the world.


    Nevertheless, Joshua had a sense of familiarity and d¨¦j¨¤ vu in his head that he simply could not dismiss, and yet could not make the connection for the time being. He hence gave up on thinking, entering the Bloodmoon Abyss to play with the luminous human form and entertain it.


    Whatever the case may be, regardless of how similar was Light''s essence to Evil Gods, it was now the light and warmth of a newborn world, symbolizing brand new future and hope.


    If he could, Joshua would purify other Gods into Light''s current state. Though impossible and unachievable by any means, he could not stop himself thinking along those lines¡­ Even if the Evil Gods that were born from vengefulness, despair, and sadness were to be destroyed, the mist and gloom that hangs over the world would not be dispelled.


    It is only by reverting them into a fiery flame that they could illuminate the dark Multiverse once again.


    Turning into a thousand-meter tall Giant God, the warrior stroked the luminous human''s long hair that resembled ribbons of light, its soft touch making him beam in relaxation.


    Then, Joshua''s smile suddenly froze.


    ''Wait,'' he thought, ''hold on.''


    If the steps in which Evil Gods were created is similar to what Light had gone through, that is to condense a world''s souls, life and energy into a massive solid body¡­


    Then¡­


    The storied Bottom of the Abyss, where infinite Steel Shards had gathered, thereby assembling the despair, torment, and hate of infinite worlds, not to mention being a place composed of boundless lost souls¡­ it was a ''Paradise'' like no other.


    It was the darkest place of eternal oblivion in the entire Multiverse, the place where the Sage did battle against the Evil God of Fertility.


    Would it not be the greatest breeding place where Evil Gods were most likely to be born?!

 Chapter 817 Sudden Conflic

    It was all merely a guess, but Joshua did not believe that he had no evidence at all¡ªthe almost-random theory was the truth.


    Be that as it may, it made clear how the Bottom of the Abyss was unusual. As the gathering place of infinite perished worlds, the souls, information and boundless Steel Shards, the Abyssal Paradise must be a forbidden place of the Multiverse that was larger and more terrible than the Void Vortex. The worlds and civilizations that were decimated due to the Final Battle had been especially many in Mycroft''s galaxy compared to others, which undoubtedly made the Bottom even more dangerous.


    "Did the Sage really fight the Evil God of Fertility in such a place?"


    Joshua felt his body warmth rising by imagining alone as his core reactor accelerated considerably. He closed his eyes, attempting to imagine the grandness of that battle.


    ***


    A long time ago, Joshua had already tried imagining the sight that made his juices flow after learning that the Sage once fought multiple Evil Gods.


    At the time, due to his own ability and tier, he simply could not envision that battle in his mind. Just like individuals unlearned in machine processes would certainly fail to think of the inner structure of engines, he could not even picture the Sage''s skills or the Evil God''s form.


    But now, Joshua was slowly catching up.


    He slew an Evil God¡ªan Evil God, whether it was weak or in peak form. In the very least, now that Joshua''s ability had greatly improved, he did not think the Evil God of Wither would have been some unstoppable threat even at peak form.


    He could picture how the Sage controlled Holy Light and countered Fertility''s corruption, standing alone in the depths of the Abyss as he stopped the most powerful Evil Gods and all its spawns.


    But such vivid imagination did not continue¡ªJoshua opened his eyes deliberately.


    Thinking about it was meaningless.


    The luminous human form had happily extended luminous ribbons to stroke his cheek. In turn Joshua touched its hair, and left the Blood Moon, smiling.


    It was better to witness and experience something firsthand once than to imagine it ten thousand times, just as it would be to improve himself rather than fantasizing a billion times.


    When the time comes, he would head for the center of the Multiverse, find the Sage, ask him about every mystery and suspicion in the previous era before challenging him.


    He had come to the Bloodmoon Abyss not to visit Light''s true form and become emotional.


    He was here to prepare for the ''Abyssal Purge'' that was about to come.


    "I''m off. Next time just get Light to give me a shout if you miss me or feel lonely¡ªI''ll bring you some interesting gifts."


    As the luminous form made some rather reluctant noises, Joshua waved and tore through the air, streaking toward another Abyss.


    Since the warrior was prepared to act, there would be no hesitation or pause.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the Seventh Abyss.


    It was a world that was gradually becoming sinister and freezing as its sun slowly died, but regained some degree of warmth following the battle between the Sage of the Oceans and an Ether Dragon.


    The Seventh Abyss was not actually huge. It was a typical ocean world where several square continents with spherical skies floated. But as its sun slowly dimmed, the sea was frozen, plants withered, and the civilization that once flourished upon it was almost wiped out, living some Frost Demons that mutated so they could adapt and survive in the low-temperature environment.


    However, Vahina and the Ether Dragon''s recent duel had melted the central mountain chains of that world. Magma tides that blanketed heaven and earth increased the world''s temperatures by thirty degrees¡ªin that battle, the energy both sides unleashed was even more than the energy discharged from a sun in a year.


    The Sage of the Oceans who wielded the ability to transition between substance and spirit had near limitless power in realms with substance and soul. As for the Ether Dragon, they were fabled to have one of the greatest bloodline powers in the Multiverse, and were born with the ability to control ether and manipulate the near boundless power in the surrounding Void. The pair was thus truly evenly matched, and rampantly bombarded away in that world.


    That battle had defrosted the Frozen World by several margins to the point that the dying sun began to shone a little¡ªit would have been good news for ordinary creatures, but for the Frost Demons that had long adapted to low temperature, it was nothing but a disaster. In fact, after that fight, seventy percent of the Frost Demons had migrated away from that Abyss by moving along the Nether River, leaving the other thirty percent that stayed, unwilling to leave.


    Now, however, even thirty percent was nowhere to be seen.


    As Joshua streaked through thin air and arrived at the Seventh Abyss, the warrior''s Steel Strength vision picked up no flames of life over the entire Abyss, only a vast dead world.


    "They''ve all really ran off?"


    Even if he was aware of the fact after Igor had informed him, Joshua could not help feeling astonished when he witnessed the sight with his own eyes.


    In the end, demons were a species after the existing races of a civilization that underwent widespread mutation following the death of their world. Steel Strength upheaval and hostility of living environments would have devastated all existing native species, but some would adapt to it regardless, simultaneously obtaining great power.


    There was naturally not a single species of a demon since it was an umbrella term for all intelligent creatures in the Abyss¡ªjust like how the powerful demons in the Sixth Abyss had originated from an Insectoid civilization that was devastated six thousand years ago, the Frost Demons origins were creatures resembling sauroks that lived millennia ago as well. Compared to other demons such as balrogs that tend to move around endlessly, this particular species was much more used to its frozen native land: they simply could not adapt to other Abysses that were either filled with powerful acid, toxic gases, or magma.


    However, Joshua could not help be puzzled by how rapidly the demons had migrated away despite their poor adaptability. Could there have been a mole in Mycroft that leaked the news to the demons about their preparation to exterminate their surroundings?


    "But isn''t that impossible?"


    Joshua was distinctly aware that almost all cultist in the Empire were culled under his supervision, and there was essentially no cultist presence at the far south, where the headquarters of the Seven Gods Church was present.


    Even at the West Mountains where the cult once prospered, most cultists could now only have their hanging between their legs, a far cry from their unrestrained savagery before. It was easy to understand as well¡ªordinary citizens were only fooled by the cult due to poor living conditions. Now, with substantial technological advancement, the living quality for normal people on Mycroft was ten times better than before. Since they had full stomachs and enjoyed warmth in their homes, why would they still join some dangerous cultist ritual and take on the unrewarding task of serving the demons?


    Most importantly, the plans against the Abyss only existed in the minds of several Legends and their direct subordinates. Brandon and Roland were candidates sent as forward as scouts by Israel and Igor, and they told no one else apart from them¡ªthe excuse of training exercise was even used as they moved their armies.


    Joshua scanned the Seventh Abyss for another few times, checking that the world definitely had no life.


    More unusually, what remaining vigor in that world was gradually diminishing.


    ***


    The so-called Abyssal ''vigor'' was actually what capacity for life cycles left inside the Abyss.


    For example, the Lava Inferno, the powerful Sixth Abyss which was closest to Mycroft was a world with considerable vigor. Abyssal Worms had a complete nurturing and breeding process in that place, with newborn demons rapidly gaining intelligence and spirituality through scattered soul fragments, hence birthing more powerful Insectoid Demons. The broken and weak Soul Cycle and Ecosphere hence guaranteed the survival of its Abyssal Will, supporting many powerful demons, even Legendary tier Demon Kings.


    In fact, the Seventh Abyss also contained a complete ecosphere. Right beneath the thick, frozen seas, there was a dark and warm lake that never freezes. The last residual warmth stayed there along with many fish species that flourished, the place where the Frost Demons procreated.


    But now, Joshua could see that the lake had been polluted by toxic. The fishes had also all died off, and the entire lake was now a deathly body of water.


    All remnant vigor of the Seventh Abyss¡ªor perhaps all hope it had to return to normal was hence destroyed.


    And from the looks of it, the Frost Demons must have done that themselves.


    "Weird¡­ what actually happened here?"


    Joshua truly could not imagine what transpired there¡ªlanding above the lake, he stamped on it and broke through thousands of meters thick ice, directly tunneling an entrance in it. As the warrior lowered his gaze at the Frost Demon''s birthing place that was now a dead lake, there was incomprehension in his eyes.


    Demons were not lunatics so violent and evil that they have to destroy everything in this world, or they would have long since destroyed themselves. In fact, they would not destroy anything with ill-intent if unnecessary, or at least converting the world into an environment that they were comfortable with. They needed souls and the power of Creation to reignite the Flame of their worlds, and even their dreams were to restore vigor to their world. So, before that, they would invade other worlds like nomads, plundering soul and lives to maintain the vigor of their own world.


    Joshua believed that Demon General Helm he fought against would never destroy the vigor of its own world. It was equal to vanquishing all hope for the future, reducing the Abyss into a dead world utterly unsuitable for living.


    With such misgivings in mind, Joshua kept streaking through the Void, heading off to look at other Abyssal realms.


    And reality left him utterly shocked.


    In the span of three to four days, the warrior carefully patrolled twelve Abyssal realms once inhabited, including the Toxic Sea which Syndicate the Balrog lived for some time. But like the Seventh Abyss, there were no trace of demons in every Abyssal realm, just as the last vigor in the world was diminishing.


    ***


    Now, it was Starfall Year 840, the 25th of April¡ªthe fifth day since Joshua ventured deep into the Abyss.


    At present, the warrior was flying high above the Toxic Sea and pondering.


    In the past few days, he had seen many unbelievable sights.


    Within the Oceanic Abyss, the wandering giant sea insects and dragons had all vanished, just as the fire lizards and balrogs that lived in the volcanic worlds of magma realms could not be found.


    Still, there were substantial traces of civil wars in the demonic habitats, with considerable corpses of powerful demons sprawled over settlements that had wounds left on each other.


    Likewise, all signs of life in the Oceanic Abyss had been extinguished by various measures from seismic shift, triggered volcanic eruption, incinerated Abyssal forests, underground fungal caverns caving in¡­ Such cruel actions actually Joshua frown despite his heart of stone, quietly murmuring of the insanity.


    Some ancient Abyss still existed since the inhabiting demons were diligently maintaining the vigor within. Even though Joshua believed that he would destroy the Abysses after wiping out the demons, he also found it a fine choice to restore them as normal worlds if possible.


    After all, it was much more difficult to start from nothing than to restore a world to a normal one. As in the case of Kronos, worlds with surviving ecosystems have the chance to recover just like any Abyss.


    Even so, the most horrible thing here was not the decimation of all life, but that its destroyers were the demons that once lived in that world.


    There appeared to have been a great battle before they left, the civil war forcing them into self-destructive measures, laying waste to all Abyssal vigor therein.


    Naturally, Joshua did not head to the Sixth Abyss this time.


    Even if Joshua did not mind fighting Goliath the Demon King and experiencing the true power of an Abyssal Liege, he held back his desire to prevent alerting them and thus allow the crafty Insectoid Demons to escape. It was also exactly why he would not know if the Sixth Abyss shared the same fate as other Abysses, with widespread civil discord and self-destruction.


    But if that was indeed the case for the Sixth Abyss, Joshua would not be pleased.


    Demons were certainly the enemies of all Order and civilization, failures that represented Chaos and barbarism, and their mutual slaughter was a good thing for any civilization. However, if the Sixth Abyss that was very near Mycroft proved to be a similar case, it meant Mycroft''s turn would come soon¡ªthe abnormal, unreasonable destruction was simply a foe of all that lives.


    Joshua slowly descended on the surface of the Toxic Sea. According to Joshua, this was the first place where it answered his summons¡ªbeneath the acidic ocean were innumerable creatures that enjoyed acidic environment, a local species that was ''Acidic Demons'' to a certain point of view.


    "Although I sense no Chaos presence¡­"


    Crouching, Joshua reached out to touch the surface of the acidic sea, and narrowed his eyes at the dark green liquid that corroded his fingertips. "I suspect that this is an Evil God attack!"


    Just like how Fertility simply had to pass by, all things in the world would ''flourish'' like never before and ''decline'' unstoppably.


    Just like how Wither''s presence could reduce any courageous army and civilization into lazy races that have no impulse for improvement.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Just like how Famine would descend, leaving barren plains and dust of all things that were once beautiful.


    Calamity, Apocalypse, Disparity, Pestilence¡­ there would be omens before each Evil God appeared and wreaked utter ruin. Their presence was specific doomsdays given form, obliterating all life and civilization.


    However, Evil God minions and the power they embodied would always get everyone to neglect those aspects. After all, both of them were beings that destroyed worlds¡ªwho would be concerned with their means?


    But Joshua was different. Being one who had long considered Evil Gods a future enemy and knowing many Evil God origins, he was especially attentive about the different attributes of the Evil Gods from the very start. And this time, the unusual phenomenon in the Abyss was remarkably similar to the omens before Evil Gods appeared! Having witnessed the descent of Calamity''s clone in Illgner, he was almost certain of that after having felled the Ten Calamities.


    "Have to tell His Holiness and others about this."


    At the very thought, Joshua no longer hurried to explore other Abysses. Rising slowly above, he tore apart the World Barrier and flew swiftly toward Mycroft''s coordinates.


    With his present abilities, he quickly returned to the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, and used the communications system in the research center to contact Pope Igor. However, just when he was prepared to describe what he saw in various Abyssal realms for the past few days, Igor''s tone appeared much somber and dejected than when they previously met.


    "What is it, Your Holiness?"


    He asked, puzzled. "Why do you sound troubled?"


    Igor hesitated on the other side for a moment, before quickly explaining the reason for his pause.


    "It''s very sudden, but this is all true."


    The pope shook his head as he spoke somberly. "The civil conflict in the Far Southern Kingdom is exacerbating. Many nobles and some citizens are intent on revolutionary policies that would force the king to abdicate, while all existing thirteen autonomous domains are declaring independence, with plans to establish nations.


    "Apart from that, there are widespread demonstrations in the Eastern Plains. Many smaller mage academies and spellcaster guilds are organizing joint protests, boycotting the Skypiercing White Tower for invading their inherent boundaries. Some were also protesting about the White Tower''s local enchanting and modification, claiming that they were ruining tradition."


    "Things are still fine in the Northern Empire with the presence of the Skynet system and the eradication of some nobles that had extreme conflict against citizens, meaning that the lower levels are alright. But according to Israel, the new and old nobles of the Empire are now in deep conflict, with both sides executing assassinations¡ªand it is a matter that he could not interfere directly with as Emperor."


    At that point, even Joshua could understand what was transpiring, just as the elderly pope rubbed his temples helplessly and smiled bitterly. "There''s no need to mention the West Mountains¡ªGrand Duke Romain is now Grand Emperor Romain, and has directly launched blitzkriegs against neighboring countries."


    "To be frank, Joshua, I never imagined that the sporadic conflicts that had already been suppressed would suddenly worsen to such states in four to five days!"

 Chapter 818 Sorrow and Despair

    While Joshua had no soul, his plugin mental faculty was heavier than a mountain, and no detail slipped him by when he started to think.


    "Your Holiness, you''re at the Far Southern Kingdom?"


    Joshua said, having made out the style of the palace behind the pope. "I''ll be right there."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    With those words, he disconnected from the communications, his form dispersing into countless starry particles.


    ***


    At the same time, in the Mycroft Continent, a black-haired man appeared in one of the courtyards of the Far Southern Kingdom''s Royal Palace.


    Being one of the older factions in the continent, the Far Southern Kingdom still had a powerful mage guild that placed various defensive spells in the palace despite the Kingdom now being a shadow of its former glorious self. Some of the spells which include anchored spatial teleportation and anti-portals were but the foundation, and theoretically speaking not even a cockroach could crawl inside the palace without permission.


    However, such class of spells was futile against Joshua. All spell effects had upper limits, with incorporeal bodies allegedly being capable of staying immune from all physical attacks, while fire clones could ignore heat and flame entirely. Even so, when the attacker''s fist could trigger nuclear reaction while burning blazes reaches a billion degrees that could sear all things, even souls would be shattered, and flames would no longer be flames.


    By the same theory, when a being whose mass was equal to a celestial body wanted to teleport himself, mere mundane spells were ineffectual.


    Just as Joshua''s clone materialized behind the aged pontiff, Igor has already turned to him. "What''s the hurry, Radcliffe?" He asked, puzzled. "I never thought of you as a man of politics."


    To Igor, the warrior''s actions were certainly unusual¡ªthe pontiff was simply making a few remarks, complaining that the state of the continent was unwell for now. For Joshua''s part, the warrior had actually boasted that the continent was actually unified or at least at peace a few days ago¡­ But even if reality had slapped him in the face, should he be rushing here out of humiliation?


    Furthermore, so what if he did? It was all foreign politics, and strictly speaking something that should have happened earlier. Those numerous conflicts had existed for centuries, and simply ignited on the same day for some reason.


    "¡­You''re thinking that I ran here to save face?"


    With vindication, Joshua criticized Igor''s subjective personal discrimination, before quickly telling the pontiff about the bizarre civil conflict he observed in the Abyss.


    Frost Demons had polluted their own nursery lakes with toxic, Acid Demons destroyed their own lairs, just as balrogs and Flame Lizards extinguished volcanoes or buried magma lakes. Moreover, horned demons had also sealed their mountain hives within stone debris, while ocean dragons and various marine demons blood died once turbid Sea Abysses a darker blue.


    Twelve demonic realms, twelve civil wars, twelve signs of devastation. No demon survived wherever Joshua went¡ªit was the first time he made the accomplishment of ''ruins where one passed'' while doing nothing.


    Beside him, the elderly pope nodded as he listened to him seriously.


    Although both lifeforms could simply communicate information with ripples of light, with a single glance able to explain most things. Still, because of habit and because ''saying it is more fulfilling'', Joshua opted for primitive verbal communication.


    Meanwhile, having listened to Joshua''s theory, Igor, who had been rather irritated how he should clean up the current chaos became solemn.


    "If things are as you said¡­ This matter is a lot more serious than it looks."


    As he spoke, the pope looked up, his gaze seemingly able to pierce the walls to look into the royal residential palace within. "Actually, I have been curious too," he said quietly while rubbing his forehead, "Why would the conflicts erupt with such concentration. Your theory is convincing¡ªomen of an Evil God, huh¡­"


    Since the Far Southern Holy Mountain itself was in the same region, the former pontiffs would often interact with the Royal Family with clones, which was why there was a temple-shaped court purposed for the church within the palace district. Moreover, thanks to the recently erupting conflict between the Royal Family and the nobles, Igor had kept a clone there to mediate, although none had yet dared to disturb the peace.


    As he thought about the matter, Igor looked up at Joshua. "If that''s the case," he said quietly, "could you guess what Evil God has the ability to provoke such civil strife, Radcliffe?"


    "There''s no guessing." Joshua shook his head in return. "but I have a theory."


    ***


    The power of Evil Gods was bizarre and innumerable, with their very name indicating their abilities.


    [Disparity] could break the balance between all things, leaving energy in dissonance and temperature imbalance. Its signature move was to expand and shrink the sun, causing sudden heat or coldness¡ªlower-tier Extraordinary individuals would lose control of their powers, just as various extreme weather and natural disasters would occur.


    There was not much to elaborate with [Calamity] and [Pestilence] since it could easily be understood as the descent of natural disasters and plagues. Black had completely experienced the omens of an Evil God''s descent when it arrived at Illgner all those years ago, and while Joshua and others only participated halfway through, they did experience most of it as well.


    On the other hand, types such as [Wither] were rather discreet¡ªtheir omens were probably turning the peoples lazy, feeble, destroying civilization''s motivation for progress, with the rise of anti-intellectuals possible as well.


    But now, the signs of ''suspected Evil God omen'' appearing in the nearby dimensional region was not easily describable.


    "[Infighting]? [Strife]?"


    Joshua muttered to himself. "Both are likely, but they do not completely describe the Evil God''s essence¡­ After all, we haven''t seen the true form of such an entity, and naturally wouldn''t be sure about its true power."


    That being said¡­


    The year being Starfall 840¡­ in the game back in his pre-existence, was this not the time when every person on the continent mounted their horses and rode to a world war, punching each other''s brains right after the Draconic Plague?


    The infighting then was much horrible than the squabbles they see now. In the timeline where Joshua was absent, the scars of the Draconic Plague remained. The various races, however, still could not see eye to eye, with Eastern Plains humans fighting the Murloc Tribes in several small skirmishes. Worse still, the Far Southern Royals had long since lost actual authority¡ªat present, the nobles'' intent to overthrow meant that the Royals themselves still hold power they wanted, while there was no value in overthrowing them back then.


    The Empire was no better¡ªIsrael, utterly dispirited, had already set his affairs and would simply die on one fine day. The Imperial siblings that were relatively harmonious now had split into heaven knows how many factions and alliances back then, with more than four different manuscripts written exclusively for the secret pacts between any three individuals, more complex than any sorority dormitory back on Earth.


    Joshua also recalled that the demons had spilled into Mycroft back then¡ªit had to be said that Joshua''s timeline was very tame compared to the original.


    In the very least, apart from Grand Emperor of the West Mountains, most protests were simply mere protests, and there was no actual fighting. Still, both the pope and Joshua would quietly admit that they could put the blame of the unusual circumstances on an Evil God that might or might not exist.


    Regardless, whether it was really one of those entities, both of them would tell everyone else that it was what caused such infighting in multiple worlds, shifting the conflict onto the Evil God.


    With the world of Mycroft being in an age of rapid development, any infighting and stagnation is a waste of opportunities that rarely came by. It could even be said that it directly affects the world¡ªwhether Mycroft''s civilization would have the power to fight when the Evil Gods arrive decades later.


    Even if evidence would in the end prove that it was all coincidence, that the infighting in Mycroft now was a simple eruption of conflict, Joshua and Igor would still fabricate an ''Evil God'' and provide a believable excuse.


    "Recently, my clone has been staying in the Far South, attempting to mediate the conflict between the nobles and the Royal Family."


    Having reached an understanding with Joshua, Igor settled into a chair and a sip of cold tea. "The policy reformations which the nobles and citizens speak of, along with the independence they desired holds convincing reasons."


    The Far Southern Kingdom was a very accommodating feudal nation in the first place, and more of a sparse alliance of nobles than a postmodern monarchy.


    Naturally, that was also because the small region was also where the ancient factions of the Seven Gods Church and the Elven Court were founded. While the Kingdom holds an advantage in terms of population and borders, it was essentially far inferior to the other two¡ªwith that factor, along with the fact that democracy and nationalism had yet to be founded, it was easy to understand why the Far Southern Kingdom could hardly consolidate power.


    Although the Far Southern Kingdom had made early precautions following Joshua''s warning when the Draconic Plague broke out, their sheer lacking of ability saw half of their territories fall, just as many noble families perished. Countless citizens were hence displaced, and while the Royal Family did lead the army and barely established fortifications to keep half of their territories, the conflict between the hierarchy and the common people hence lurked.


    Half of the nation''s land which had fallen due to the death of regional nobles were later used by the royals to lure foreign talent while conveniently dumping those burdens, awarding them to thirteen heroes who performed excellently against the Draconic Plague, which in turn was the origins of the thirteen autonomous regions. That move, however, incensed the surviving nobles, who believed that the royals made a deal with the Pentashade dragons, ''selling off'' half of the territories. Joshua''s warning, which had allowed the Royal Family to suffer the least losses amongst all noble bloodlines also stirred rumors of conspiracy, which turned into calls for abdication.


    Furthermore, the citizens of the fallen thirteen self-rule regions hated the Royal Family who had so quickly gave up on them., To go along with the people''s wishes and certainly finding independence beneficial, the new noble lieges joined the factions vocal against the royals as well.


    Under detailed dissection, anyone would realize that ''sudden infighting and conflict'' was not true¡ªthe hurt was already brewing over the past years, and now finally drove the nobles and lieges into outburst. Indeed, most of them were not acting out of their own will, but were driven by the peasant''s agony and tears after the scars of the Draconic Plague, from the pain of losing family, home and everything they had.


    Until now, there were still Far Southern citizens living in makeshift villages and farmed with crude tools, living apathetically in mudlands. There was no light of hope in sight, and not even the nobles could shoulder the burdens as their territories approached the state of collapse.


    Be that as it may, the Royal Family neglected them entirely, even playing ostrich, living in their ''peaceful fantasy'', enjoying the luxuries of life.


    It was no infighting that came out of a moment of nobility inspiration, nor a conflict provoked by conspirators for their own profit. Living had simply become too painful, the people no longer able to endure and, at the very last moment, burst out in resistance and raging cries.


    As for the demonstrations in the Eastern Plains, Joshua and Igor''s examination also revealed the true conflict within.


    Being the most powerful mage guild on Mycroft, the Skypiercing White Tower was naturally the tyrants of the Eastern Plains. Having occupied nearly half or perhaps more fertile regions, their presence alone oppressed the many living spaces of smaller mage guilds. The common folk certainly would not understand those mage geezers wanted either, and hence simply went with the flow, having to suffer heavy taxes and voluntary labors due to competition between mages.


    That was how the conflict started¡ªin appearance.


    In fact, the Skypiercing White Tower had effectively occupied most of the Eastern Plains two hundred years ago. Most smaller guilds were not unwilling to join them¡ªin fact, they were down on their knees, begging to join. The heavy taxes were actually relative to local terms, since their rates were mild compared to the West Mountain nations, and far from the level of forcing the people into a corner.


    But it remained that the problems originated from the seemingly unconcerned common folk.


    In recent years, the Skypiercing White Tower oversaw widespread magical technology revolution. Many factories and ateliers appeared in various territories, and with the mages'' highly efficient operation capacity, various main cities in the Eastern Plains had underwent initial magical power renovations in only half a year. Every family now had low-cost magical heaters, and cities no longer had to purchase coal, instead using magically powered hearths.


    Still, while the peasants gained significantly in quality of life, the mages clearly never considered the issue of ''mana pollution''.


    In fact, that was not entirely true either¡ªduring the initial period when the magical factories were being built, most elite mages noticed that the energy cores powering the factories would discharge substantial myriad-colored mana dust. Those particles contained special mana crystallizations that was too difficult to be absorbed by humans, harming most common people which led to the closure of several factories as they attempted to find a solution.


    The solution was not actually too difficult¡ªby drawing upon the Northern Empire''s experience and adding anti-pollution circles for the factories, Skypiercing White Tower began to establish magical factories on a wider scale. They did all they could to modernize the magical equipment within their territories, but as most plans went, they would sound good on paper, but the execution could turn out otherwise.


    Since the anti-pollution circles have to be set up by Silver-tier or even Gold-tier mages, both its casting and maintenance require great capital. That was why most factory owners who had obtained permits would simply skip that procedure¡ªafter all, they themselves were not living near the factory and the affected environment did not matter to them. However, the settlements nearby the factories could not escape the harm, with substantial cases of deaths from radiation exposure.


    Mages were highly immune to the mana crystallization contamination, even able to digest the particles partially and hence was not really threatened. Indeed, they benefited marginally, and along with the necessity to guarantee the success rate of modern magical revolution, the Skypiercing White Tower simply reacted half-heartedly to the jerry-building¡­ just as the factory owners wanted.


    In the end, they did not live in the contamination zones. Who would care what the common folk thought?


    Therefore, the Eastern Plains people living within those contamination zones and the lesser mage guilds living at the edge of the Skypiercing White Tower''s influence were forced to take the brunt of the contamination''s damage.


    What could they say, or even do?


    Nothing.


    In the Eastern Plains, mages and non-mages were two different separate classes. Even for Extraordinary individuals, they have to be Gold or they were considered a class beneath mages, and it was worse for the peasants¡ªtheir very existences were as mere seeds for producing new mages, with any individual dragged into the mages'' circle when they were determined to have spellcasting talent, assimilated by it.


    They were lower than vermin in the mages'' eyes, tools for producing fundamental resources, granted no respect or permission to doubt or hold opinion. Their lives did not matter to the mages, just because they were not spellcasters.


    ''Do we mages not know where the issue lies? Do you peasants even have the intellect or courage to doubt our commands? Just do it.''


    ''Funny. Do you think your complaining would change orders from above? You should be the ones learning to adjust.''


    ''Pollution or whatever will be handled soon, just bear with it now. Your sacrifice is given in the name of progress, a necessary cost for the Truth¡­ although we''d never remember your name. Haha!''


    Misery thus spread. Countless families were in tears, men lost their wives and daughters, just as wives lost their husbands and sons. Half of the population in some heavily contaminated villages simply died off while the survivors mutated grotesquely¡ªnone could endure such a life unless they did not saw themselves as human, losing the genes to resist and their death cries.


    The protest in the Eastern Plains was identical to the revolution in the Far Southern Kingdom, and strictly speaking was neither infighting nor conflict.


    It was the raging cries as misery descended into despair.


    As for the Northern Empire¡­ if he was being truthful, Joshua would be wiping away cold sweat off his forehead now if not for the fact that he could not sweat¡ªhe was aware that if Israel''s Skynet project implemented some time ago, the ''sorrow'' that had accumulated at the bottom of the Imperial hierarchy would have been a hundred times that of the Far South and the Eastern Plains.


    In the first place, the Empire uses a traditional nobility system which granted nobility the right to exploit peasants. Therefore, from the primitive perspective of Imperial Law, peasants were non-citizens and basically the property of lieges. Furthermore, there had been long years of war against the orcs and the pressure from heavy taxes that went with it, along with the cloak and dagger disputes between new and old nobles.


    Meanwhile, there was also crime syndicates, slavers, larger families who claimed the lands of smaller families, the arrogant exploitation and torment from the nobles¡­ beneath the blossoming appearance of their triumph against the orcs, the Empire was already fatigued and sickly.


    A single spark was all that was needed for the Empire to collapse from within, which was why the powerful nation had split apart at once when Israel died in the preexistence, and why there was all-out-war without any delay.


    Compared to the tormenting days, the peasants would rather die in the flames of war.


    "To think that Israel''s complete dictatorship turned out to be a good thing¡­"


    Joshua could not help but sigh at the very thought. "Justice never propagates itself, only power would¡­ Haha. ''Lightless justice needs might to propagate it''¡ªhow would I have known that the Empire is still rather stable now because of Justice from Might?"


    The Empire had now improved considerably than before. In the very least, after Israel had publicly executed most of the unscrupulous nobles and comprehensively purged who-knows-how-many syndicates that the atmosphere at the lower reaches of the nation was cleansed at once. Furthermore, recent policies improved the lives of peasants, which in turn kept the misery lurking in the dark from bursting apart into a wave of insurgencies such as the Far South and the Eastern Plains.


    Without a target to hate, the citizens who had lived in comfort would become forgetful. Their demand was simply to live with respect, full stomachs, and the right to speak¡ªas such, they would remain a power of the civilization no matter how dire circumstances were, and not the opposite.


    ***


    Having analyzed the truth behind the conflicts in those three regions, Joshua and Igor turned their eyes to the West Mountains¡­ and found nothing.


    No matter how they looked at it, Romain, the Grand Emperor of the West Mountains was imply expanding his power, annexing and conquering.


    Relatively speaking, his motives was the most normal amongst all four regions.


    In the end, war was normal for the Mycroft Continent, especially in the West Mountains. Every kingdom had been at it for centuries, and it was especially good considering that one powerful faction was attempting to unify its surroundings. The peasants were happy with it too, since feats in battle meant nobility, and the spoils of war would keep themselves fed for a long time!


    As for citizens of other nations¡­ Well, it was an honor to become a resident in powerful nations when it was the West Mountains. According to Israel''s information, many foreign citizens were actually defecting to the Grand Emperor, and if the new champion was to be acknowledged by other psionic royals in the West Mountains and the Sacred Swordsman''s tribe, he might unite the region in its entirety.


    "If that''s the case¡­ isn''t it likely that it''s not an Evil God?"


    Igor muttered quietly at their findings, becoming even more puzzled when he remembered the fate of the many demons which Joshua mentioned. "But that wouldn''t explain the peculiarity in the Abyss."


    "I believe that it is an Evil God."


    Joshua, however insisted on his own opinion. "At least our world is stable," he said, frowning. "Most people would survive here, but for the Abyss, the cumulated ''sorrow and despair'' from their ruined civilizations and species that face extinction must be a thousand times more than our own."


    "The phenomenon would present itself as infighting and conflict in our world, which in turn could be resolved and anticipated. For demons, however, such things would destroy them at once, completely shattering even their hope as they struggled to survive."


    "Sorrow leads to despair; despair leads to destruction. Without hope, it was better to die¡ªif it was indeed the omen of an Evil God''s arrival that affected the hearts of men, then the name of that Evil God¡­"


    At that, Joshua paused for a moment before breathing out, and spoke in a low voice, "Should be [Misery] or [Despair]."


    "Your Holiness, we now should not be minding some simple thing such as ''foreign politics''. This is a problem that affects civilization''s survival, and I suggest promptly calling for all Legends to direct, and directly interfere with the source of those miseries and despairs."

 Chapter 819 Similar Scrip

    Naturally, Joshua would definitely not be amongst the Legendary champions who would be in charge of handling the conflicts.


    He only had one solution for internal affairs: kill anyone who was being a bother. Like how the cultists had wreaked havoc and the Pentashade dragons conspired before, he would be all too happy to simply run off and handle those provocateurs physically, with the problems naturally resolved after those bastards were dealt with.


    As for internal affairs¡­ being a pure fighter without any management skill, there would be no use in forcing himself to participate. Joshua believed that it would be enough for him to simply inform the other Legends that the ''present unrest could be the omen of an unknown Evil God''s appearance'' since that was his responsibility¡ªany reassuring and negotiation was not his work.


    Still, he could at most help build some houses for the citizens of the Far South and handle the more heavily contaminated regions in the Eastern Plains, although such assistance should be limited. Even if he could build cities and clear any pollution, it meant less since it was a problem that Mycroft, a civilization of Extraordinary individuals could handle. To have a Legendary champion, an individual that was essentially an outlier to tidy up the mess, the civilization''s development would be misshapen and not last long.


    Champions could reverse fate and escape death, and such individuals certainly could guide civilizations forward. However, to put everything entirely in their hands meant being a parasite that latched on upon them.


    Joshua could help Israel and Nostradamus directly build a production line of colossal Void warships while also establishing an industrial base in the East Barnett Highlands¡ªbut the Empire had the technology in the first place, and he only helped to accelerate the process.


    If he really ran off to help the Far Southern Kingdom establish basic infrastructure, decontaminate the Eastern Plains and forcefully resolve the conflict between nobles and citizens in the Northern Empire, it was no longer a matter of acceleration.


    In fact, it was the very definition of spoiling things through enthusiasm and avoidance of minimal risks.


    He would not do that.


    Joshua was aware that his aid would never help to handle the root of any issues. The Far Southern Kingdom would simply keep themselves looking away from the troubles of their citizens, factories of the Eastern Plains would not attempt to resolve their emission issues, with the problem reoccurring just a few months later.


    Such was the reality of not handling problems at its root.


    Unlike enemies that could realistically be handled with fists, power and Extraordinary abilities could help with such issues but not in its entirety. The World of Mycroft remains between ''Primitive Pre-Industry Era'' and ''Superpower civilization'', with time being needed to adapt to such an era, world, and society, just as reforms were necessary for basic policy and social structures.


    Of course, that was wrong too¡ªthe warrior was convinced that he just had to search and destroy the true form of that unknown Evil God, and the worrying present might improve considerably.


    Even if brute force could not handle issues of policy, it could at least resolve exacerbated conflict.


    Such was the truth.


    "Either way, there''s no point in thinking too much."


    Muttering that to himself, Joshua then bade Pope Igor farewell. However, he did not teleport away, walking out of the gates of the temple instead to take a look at the besieging of the Far Southern Royals.


    Still, he could not help shaking his head as he walked. "Other Legends are much better than I am in internal affairs; they definitely could resolve those small threats."


    In the end, he himself was from a world of Great Unity after a Third World War, and was born knowing nothing about political conflict. The other Legends, being champions of a supernatural realm, should have the command to handle such matters well.


    At the very thought, he could faintly hear the nearby roaring of slogans at the square in front of the palace chains.


    Joshua headed for the square.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    The center of the Far Southern Kingdom''s capital was the ''King''s Square'', found in front of the palace. The lively statue of a monarch that was fifty meters tall and riding a war horse stood aloft at the center of the square, jointly crafted three hundred years ago by thirty-two national alchemists. When necessary, the statue of the former king would be animated by a temporary magic circle, transcending the boundary of living and dead to protect his citizens.


    It was the most distinct landmark and the pride of the capital.


    But now, beneath that huge statue that watched over the kingdom were masses of crudely dressed people, led by several nobles wearing clothes of extravagant as all of them charged at the outer palace gates.


    The palace guards neither attempted to drive the mob away or open the gates, and simply pretended to see nothing as the crowd assaulted the doors¡ªas long as Extraordinary individuals did not attack, normal individuals would never break past the self-repairing gates. Furthermore, the nobles in the lead did not appear intent on breaching since they were simply symbolizing that ''royalty are dishonorable'' and tools to destroy the royals'' sovereignty. That was why they allowed the citizens to vent however they could as they hammered away at the doors.


    The leaders of the Kingdom¡ªbe it the royals or nobles desiring reform, including the thirteen lieges of the self-rule regions might not have even cared about what the peasants thought, simply using the raging masses as tools to their ends.


    It would be one mob today, and another tomorrow. There would be refugees coming in noon or evening when those that came in the morning became fatigued since there was no shortage of manpower.


    From afar, Joshua noticed that the refugees'' bodies were unwell.


    That was natural¡ªtheir homes were locations deeply affected by the Draconic Plague, and even if they were not killed, the decaying mountains of dragon and human corpses meant terrible repercussions too. It was also why the Cult had chosen the Far South to spread the Black Plague and other maladies: it was a fertile soil for diseases.


    Furthermore, their houses that provided neither warmth nor shelter from wind and rain was also a vital fact. Most towns were dilapidated or were even without ruins after the war against the dragons ended. Without any professional construction talent amongst the survivors or any aid and recompense from their own nation, none of the survivors could live in any normal housing for years.


    The crowds charging at the palace was random and noisy, with a stamped barely avoided. There was also signs that the uproar was spreading, with some of the mob ready to bother any passer-by in sight.


    Joshua could not help but shake his head and sigh at that.


    Without a word, he lifted his hand and stirred a gale.


    The sudden gale descended, but did not throw every person off their feet. Instead, the gale quickly regulated the mob''s formation, getting them to stand in order, just as the trace amount of Steel Strength in the gale healed the refugees who had actual trouble walking, slightly calming their hateful minds.


    In the very least, that was what a Legendary champion could do.


    The sudden mysterious gale silenced the entire mob, while the palace guards and the mob leaders looking around in shock to find out who had done all that.


    But Joshua had already left the Far South.


    "Come to think of it, the infighting amongst the gods at the end of the Glorious Era¡­ bears great resemblance to the present."


    In the skies, Joshua''s clone slowly dispersed as luminous specks of silver. Right before he vanished recalling the cause of the Lost Three Hundred Years¡ªthe ''Civil War of the Gods'' that finally destroyed the Glorious Era.


    While things appeared different, there were the same lurking issues that blew up. Conflicts forcefully suppressed by the Sage reignited as the gods turned on each other with lethal enmity, and things developed naturally from there on: conflict escalated into chaotic war, and all of civilization died under the most unbelievable, natural and foolish of circumstances.


    Just like how he found those self-destructing demons in the Abyss.


    ***


    What was happening in the Far South, the Eastern Plains and the Empire was actually no different than what the demons went through.


    A theory that should chill the heart actually did not even stir Joshua, even if he was sighing at the sight of those angry refugees who wore clothes that barely covered their bodies as they launched themselves at the palace dozens of seconds ago.


    As Steel Strength particles swirled, Joshua''s expression became solemn¡ªit meant that he was becoming serious, and prepared to handle the problem at hand with his own method.


    Right now, the warrior only had a single thought.


    "Looks like I have to go to the Bottom of the Abyss."


    If there were any place where Evil Gods could be born in the entire galaxy, the so-called Abyssal Paradise was unquestionably it.

 Chapter 820 Retribution against Civilization

    Joshua believed that heading to the Abyssal Paradise for a look and find any signs of an Evil God in passing was much more important than culling the demons that were massacring themselves en masse.


    The twelve Abysses he had studied before were essentially not even a search but a mere stroll around the edge of Mycroft. To dive deep inside the Abyss and patrolling its frontier were entirely different concepts.


    Since that was the case, to search deep inside the Abyss makes having a guide necessary.


    If this was Joshua a few years ago, he would simply summon a demon with the Book of Eibon and persuade him gently so that it would be willing to guide him in exploring the Abyss. Now, even though the grimoire could not summon any demons, he could catch¡ªsummon one if he searched carefully.


    But now, things were not so troublesome.


    Taking a look at the time, Joshua manifested his clone at his own domain: Moldavia in the North, his power charging as he directly created a body south of the city.


    Soon, dressed in typical wilderness wanderer fashion and a black cowboy hat, the warrior strolled along the residential area of southern streets, heading slowly towards a detached house.


    The South City was where most factory workers and public servants working in the Liege''s Residence stayed. Unlike the Eastern Plains, since the magical factories were right under Joshua''s control, none would dare to skimp on the job and stint on materials in cleaning circles. Along with Joshua''s Steel Strength that emanates daily and spreads purification forces, Moldavia was very much unpolluted.


    One could hear the sounds of toddlers or children crying and playing from the houses on both sides of the South City streets. They were children born to parents who had moved and married locally, and Joshua could not help nodding at the sound of the young. They were the future of civilization, and the first baby boom to come¡­ soon, it would not only be Moldavia¡ªall of Mycroft would see the first exponential growth in human population following the Draconic Plague.


    A tremendous burst in population¡­ could it brew another underlying conflict as well? Whatever the case may be, it would be a matter for a decade later, and it was certainly a rather deserved misfortune if Joshua could not get rid of an Evil God within ten years.


    With that thought, Joshua soon arrived in front of a detached house. He could hear the clear, jovial voices even before he reached the door, blinking when he picked the sweet scent of sugar frosting and cakes.


    Then, he knocked on the door.


    The jovialness inside at once stopped as a girl hurried to the door, asking ''coming, who is it?''. Someone also could be heard puzzling over who it could have been, but one way or another the door was quickly opened, and Lisa the Drakonid girl appeared by the door, lively and chipper.


    It was only then that she saw Joshua. Her face froze at once.


    "Eh¡ªeh, Master?"


    Joshua seriously surveyed Lisa''s then: her clothing passed off as normal, but the smears on her face did not. There were words and little sketches on her face drawn with black paintbrush, leaving the Draknoid''s girl usually adorable face rather laughable.


    It appears that those little fellows had more than a few daily entertainments and quite enjoyed themselves, living an exuberant life.


    "Greetings, Lisa. Sorry for the sudden visit," Joshua said, before assuming a praiseful tone when he clapped his hand on her shoulder to feel her ability. "Very good, you''ve developed well and been working hard."


    "Well, thanks, Master¡­" Lisa''s brow lifted excitedly at the praise and satisfaction showed on her face, before quickly shifting aside and ask tentatively, "What''s the matter, Master? why have you grace us with your presence?"


    Usually, Joshua would have them go to the Liege''s Residence or the grounds of the Winter Fort Academy when he wanted to assess her and her peers'' ability. Rarely would he arrive on their doorstep, and his presence here naturally caught Lisa off guard.


    Could her Master intend to carry out a sudden mission and assess her adaptability to sudden situations? It was his style and a reasonable one, and thanks to her not slacking from daily training that her combat ability remained on peak form.


    ''Still, looks like the plan to get Mister Syndicate drunk today is off'', the Drakonid girl thought a little troubledly, ''and to think that it took some effort to prepare¡­''


    Nonetheless, just as the girl was prepared for a mission to fight some Gold-pinnacle monster or puppet, she heard Joshua say, "I''m borrowing your Syndicate for a bit."


    Then, with a wave of the warrior''s hand, the Balrog which face was equally blank, smeared and appeared rather drank appeared in his grasp, held by his nape.


    Joshua then nodded lightly at Lisa. "We''ll back soon, no rush."


    Then, both warrior and demon disappeared.


    ''Eh.''


    Lisa was left unable to react, but soon caught on to something important.


    ''My¡­ Syndicate?''


    Standing by her own door and even forgetting to close it, a silly smile showed on the Drakonid girl''s face.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Joshua was at the basement of the Liege''s Residence and asking Syndicate¡ªwhich was now mostly sober¡ª about the depths of the Abyss.


    Ever since Syndicate had changed his own life essence into something to a Drakonid, it became a he and obtained the perception of most flesh beings. As long as the Balrog''s physical being was not severely hurt, he could maintain his pseudo-Drakonid form, even developing abilities.


    Naturally, the ability to get drunk was included.


    Joshua naturally was unconcerned with what Lisa and Syndicate could be playing at in broad daylight, but being a tactful one, he let him leave after asking the questions he wanted to know.


    Nonetheless, Syndicate did not actually learn much or went to many worlds when it was still a Balrog. He had simply eaten and beat up imps, or led its minions to clash with other Supreme lieges¡­ It was not privy to much as an individual, the terrible radiation even preventing it from thinking smoothly.


    However, Joshua did not need what Balrog himself remembered, but the information hidden in his bloodline. The warrior had just ascended to Legend when they first met, and it remained difficult for him to analyze its fundamental bloodline information then. Now, however, Joshua could both study it and rewrite bloodline legacies for other beings, even branding it with the merchant label of the Radcliffe family, confirming expiry date and production serial number.


    In other words, through widespread creation of bloodline legacies, Joshua could produce as many noble and powerful clans as he wished. Be that as it may, such a thing requires great effort but was also hardly rewarding, and would instead affect a race''s talent, which was why Joshua did not intend to do such a thing.


    Soon, as Syndicate looked on bewilderedly, itself began to recite the legacy and information surfacing in his bloodline¡ªin no time at all, Joshua learned many valuable information about the demons and the Abyss.


    Eighty percent of known demonic races lived in the first hundred Abyss, with more than sixty commonly encountered species gathering in that region, fighting each other to secure resources. Otherwise they would be joining forces to plunder souls.


    On the other hand, the other twenty percent of species were spread over the hundredth to the three hundredth Abyss¡­ there were basically no intelligent demons beneath the three hundredth level, and those that wandered and resided there were mostly unintelligent demonic behemoths.


    Why? The reason was simple: worlds at the top were those recently destroyed and descended into the Abyss, and lower ones were either ruined early on or suffered tremendous devastation.


    Whatever the case may be those worlds simply did not accommodate life, and worse than dead worlds¡ªeven demons could not stand them.


    At least dead worlds allow the existence of matter, whereas it would disintegrate in those ruins of worlds. All that one could find was within those worlds was a calm, inert sea of plasma. Like Head Death, existent but meaningless.


    There were homes of ancient demons in Abysses beneath the three hundred level, with Balrogs being rumored to be one of them. Not even remains were left of their homeworlds, which was why the powerful Balrog tribe would break up and spread all over the Abyss.


    On that note, the world of Kronos was beneath the Fifth Hundred Abyss. If the Ancient Dragon was not present, all life would have long since been gone, even breaking down into pure Steel Particles, returning to the Multiverse''s cycle of life. Even with the Ancient Dragon and Joshua helping to rekindle its Flame, the world of Kronos was still a long way from recovering.


    The inside of most worlds around Kronos, had already been reduced into a sheet of chaotic Void, leaving the most stalwart of World Barriers as they collapsed ever so slowly, maintaining the darkened form of the world corpses worlds inside.


    And according to Yolanda, the Abyssal Paradise was in the dark domain some nine hundred levels beneath.


    It was not a precise number either¡ªwith infinite worlds collapsing and breaking apart, utterly removed even from the Abyss itself, while other worlds fall into the Abyss following recent calamity, the rate at which that Abyss rise or fall was very close too.


    Perhaps, in decades, the Abyssal Paradise could either sink drop beneath the thousandth level or rise above the seventh or eight hundred. What it represents, however, would never change: it was the Depth of the Abyss, the place where countless remains piled.


    "Legend has it that the unknown ''Source'' of the Nether River flows from the bottom of the Abyss, spreading over the many Abyssal realms."


    At the basement of the Liege''s Residence, Syndicate was still instinctively repeating the knowledge in its bloodline. However, it was at that point that event the storied Balrog Monarch''s legacy developed uncertainty¡­


    "The Netherworld''s presence is ever mysterious," he said hesitantly and uncertainly, "''I'' once attempted to follow its flow to explore its Source, but never reached the upstream even after crossing hundreds of worlds¡­ Though my power had been the greatest amongst the Monarchs and could dominate multiple Abysses, it still holds unfathomable distance away from the Source of the Nether River.


    "Heir of my race, I shall keep these memories in blood. Revere the Nether River and distance yourself, the darkness embodied within are mysteries far beyond our capacity to explore."


    ***


    After praising Syndicate''s recent diligence and finally recovering his Supreme-tier abilities through Skill Mastery, Joshua also urged him not to be surpassed by Lisa before simply dismissing him.


    He was wrong in the first place for disturbing his juniors'' entertainment, and Joshua naturally would not keep intruding.


    Still, there was interesting information from Syndicate''s Balrog Bloodline Legacy.


    The Nether River was a presence that was easily overlooked because of how mundane it was, and this was the first time a connection was made between it and the Bottom of the Abyss.


    Furthermore, Syndicate indicated that while demons would often be alert of each other, they rarely entered conflict: all of them were aware that they did not have anything of value. Only demons that needed to expand their influence such as Goliath, Demon King of the Sixth Abyss, that would conquer other demonic tribes.


    That being said, demons would wage great, bloody wars from time to time¡ªbetween periods that were not considered long for demons, at least.


    Whether it was the Balrog Monarch which the recorded the Legacy or Syndicate himself did not find that too important. It was not unusual for demons to struggle for territory in the first place, and wars were merely a typical consequence of the demons'' violent nature imploding. In fact, one side had to be wiped out once the demons fought, while several, even dozens of Abyssal realms would be destroyed.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Through it all, the cause and outcome of those battles would be lost in the chaos.


    "Could the revolts here had been fated, or I had ignored the feelings of the peasants after I crossed over, changed everything too rapidly and caused what was happening now?"


    Joshua could not help muttering to himself.


    The only thing he had thought about other than fighting since coming to Mycroft was ''saving the world''.


    All he had done was to save worlds. Since the goal of both fighting and destruction embodied immeasurably noble intent, none could accuse him.


    Even so, since his transcending, all he had done was keep crossing over to other worlds incessantly as a noble, adding races and civilizations but never sparing the time to understand the thinking peasants, or to live like one.


    He was more a god than human, but while the Seven Gods stood by a side and watched, he descended upon realms to uproot Chaos. Never had he considered if his influence was good or bad, and while it presently appears that the good outweighed the bad, Joshua was not sure if his actions could lead to lurking calamities.


    But it was all relative.


    Aside from Lisa and Syndicate, Ivan, Priest and the others lived colorful daily lives, just as Legendary champions such as Israel, Nostradamus and Igor having their own private lives. Even the Elven Queen had scandalous links with the Nature''s Magister.


    But that was precisely why they are connected to the world itself. They are here in this age, caught in this age.


    In Joshua''s pure eyes, all was clear.


    The world of Mycroft is presently at a post-feudal system age directed towards industrial revolution, even an instant of rapid modernization, with the policy reformation from a majorly agriculture society to industry carrying great upheavals.


    Back then, how many had died in England, the first nation back on Earth to undergo industrialization? Soot filled the skies of London, its air polluted with grey smog. As countless civilizations fueled development under such environments, their average lifespan was reduced to less than thirty-three¡ªwas that any different from Mycroft''s magic-powered development? Such unavoidable sacrifice was looming upon the continent as well.


    It was also precisely why as civilization improved and industrialized, the sacrifice brought by the change of eras, the pressure, rebelling, despair and outburst hence grew more violent. Various countries back on Earth had also revolted several times, the outcome of which molded the form of present modern society.


    But was that success guaranteed?


    Definitely not.


    It was a ''retribution'' against civilization¡ªit was nirvana if they could weather it, collapse if they could not.


    Now, with what might be the presence of an unknown Evil God, the Starfall Era of the Mycroft civilization could be seeing their retribution ahead of schedule.


    As for Joshua, having learned of the location of the Abyssal Paradise and the present state of the Abyss itself meant that he had essentially gathered all information about the bottom of the Abyss. If he wanted to find any trace of the unknown Evil God and study the great mystery of defeating its kind that the Starherders spoke of, he could depart right now.


    At present, the only thing that left him hesitant was whether he should interfere with Mycroft''s self-development.


    Although he did not really intend to intervene nor had the ability to do so, Joshua was a person from the era of Great Unity after the Third World War: His very existence and memories were a ''standard solution'', and with the tutelage of his experiences, he did not have to defeat the Evil God to weather this particular civilization calamity.


    Still, could experience in a world without supernatural powers be applied to one that has it?


    A Legendary champion''s unbridled influence and alteration of civilization, to determine a world''s future with individual experience¡ªwas that any different from Fattrovi?


    Supernatural power was the power of miracles, and Legendary champions were crystallizations of miracles. Their existence was to seek possibility from the impossible, and civilization could evolve with that power¡­ was it too much of a waste to use it on solving problems?


    Those were all matters of pride¡ªit could also be said that supernatural powers are the power of pride, and having it meant being fated to make such choices.


    In the dark basement of the Liege''s Residence, the lights were out and Joshua was alone in his chair. While his posture was simple, his presence and imposing air made him appear a god upon his throne.


    Amidst the lightlessness, the man had closed his eyes in meditation, while dots of silver starlight shone around him, swirling around the warrior like planets. Silver rows of complex, mysterious patterns utterly different from Mycroft runes unfurled towards his surroundings. As the particles wafted, everything in the basement from armors, weapons, walls, and pillars throbbed, as if becoming alive.


    Without him deliberately controlling it, Joshua''s power was automatically affecting the world around him: pure Steel Strength animated everything, gifting primeval vigor.


    His power had arrived upon a state that could change the world by just flowing away, birthing life, races as well as boundless possibilities and futures.


    "¡­Civilization."


    The warrior slowly opened his eyes. There was a faint, dim red glint in his gaze that flickered in silver radiance as Joshua muttered quietly, "Such a complicated thing."


    Unknown Evil God.


    What is your name?


    ***


    Meanwhile, at the edge of the galaxy.


    A broken Sartrean fleet was panickily fleeing through space toward Fort Pioneer.

 Chapter 821 A Very Ordinary Prelude

    Just as Joshua''s clone meditated inside the Liege''s Residence.


    On the edge of the galaxy, a mountainous Mothership over nine thousand meters long was panickily crossing the Void between worlds nearby Fort Pioneer. It weaved out of a swirl-shaped portal, seemingly evading some terrible presence hot on its heels.


    The Mothership was scorched black, dilapidated¡ªits surface was filled with traces of cannon fire blasts. Even so, its original golden paint could be faintly discerned, a triangular flag sketched upon it¡­


    The flag of the Sartrean army.


    As if a massive spindle, the vessel had a streamline and level form. Nothing appeared to protrude, but at its tip were dozens of energy crystals flickering in green radiance.


    But now, those crystals were dying, one after another: The Mothership had clearly exhausted its energy reserves following an extreme distance warping. If it had no other way of replenishing its energies, the dimensional turbulences in the Void would swiftly to tear the Mothership apart in the absence of a shield, and the colossal creation of civilization would in turn become a luxurious coffin for all its passengers.


    Despite the hopeless moment, the navigator of the Mothership clearly had no plan to give up. It was directed to last of the ships power to transmit a distress signal to the dimensional region around him through wide-area broadcasting, seeking any help out there¡ªeven if they could not be rescued, the vital information has to be sent out.


    They were convinced that there must be something that could help them: The Mothership''s extreme distance warping had locked on to this dimensional region where energy density peaked and was the most stable. It was the definitive sign that a powerful Void civilization existed here.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Anxiously they awaited a reply for their distress signal, their mood gradually descending into despair and a reluctance to be resigned to their fate.


    It was worth rejoicing that their signal was answered.


    In the Mothership control hub where the lights were all dim-red, there was a suppressed but infinitely thrilled cheer and shouts of jubilation.


    ***


    Meanwhile, inside Fort Pioneer.


    Nostradamus, who was incidentally at the heart of the fortresses to prepare a colossal compound observation circle to study distant parts of the Multiverse and other galaxies was observing the setup of the circle and circumstances of data compilation.


    The elderly mage delicately adjusted the data in the observation circle and soothed the surrounding dimensional turbulences for convenient observation in the future. He had been busy for some time and about to obtain results¡ªthe dimensional turbulences around the edge of the observation circles had stilled, while a colossal observation circle that could cover the skies of a world slowly spread itself.


    But suddenly, an abnormal warping signature the dimensional turbulence that had been calmed after much difficulty, throwing away every accomplishment gained thus far.


    "¡­"


    Narrowing his eyes, Nostradamus could hear an observer gasping in curiosity beside him before issuing a Level Two alert, warning, "Abnormal dimensional ripple and signal of unknown civilization detected¡ªaccording to energy feedback, a massive Void warship has warped to our patrol area!"


    "They appear to be transmitting a wide-area broadcast signal to surrounding space, interfering with our data collection. Ranking officers must be notified¡­"


    At those words, the observer appeared to remember something and turned: Nostradamus was already strolling to him.


    "Put it through," the old mage said impassively. "Read what it says, and try to get them to stop so that they wouldn''t interfere with our observation."


    "Yes, sir."


    The observatory personnel connected to the other''s channel, looking up as he recalled his training and spoke in a formal tone, "This is Fort Pioneer, the United Stronghold of Mycroft. Otherworld friends transmitting over a wide area, please turn off your transmission, switch to another mode of communication so as to not put up a disturbance. Civilization molds the air of exchanges, and everyone has a part to play in transmission channel regulation¡­"


    He communicating steadily with perfect conformation to the ''Otherworld Beings Interaction Regulation'', with the general gist of his message being to get the other side turn off their mics. For the visitors'' part, they were silent for a long time before erupting into a heaven splitting cheer and shouts, with many of them uttering unintelligible otherworld languages.


    "What are they saying?"


    At a loss, the other observation personnel turned towards others, shaking their heads. There were few in Mycroft who spoke demon and elven, while dwarves and fairies were forgetting their own language amidst the widespread usage of the Common Tongue. With language unifying, there were certainly not many linguists in Mycroft.


    Even so, before Nostradamus and the observation personnel could think about how they could guess what they were saying or have them understand themselves, the channel that was filled with otherworldly language was abruptly silent. As they pondered if the line was disconnected, a rather stuttering, ancient voice spoke non-fluent Mycroft Common Tongue in return.


    "This is Zelma, captain of the Voyager, flagship of the Second Sartrean Fleet. Majestic, venerable and infinitely prosperous civilization of Mycroft, we offer you sincere blessings and greetings¡­ respected champions, our vessel is immobile due to unexpected circumstances. Our ship''s energy is exhausted, our life support system on hold, in fear and trepidation, we ask for your compassion and aid."


    Even if an eight-year-old child could speak better than the voice, everyone was still considerably shocked when an otherworld civilization actually used the language of their own world.


    When he heard the distress signal that was a pile of flattery, ingratiation and simply nonsensical, Nostradamus himself was at once irritated and smiling despite his experiment being interrupted. After all, one should not greet a smiling face with hostility, and he naturally would not throw a fit. Watching as the personnel glanced once at himself, he quietly instructed, "ask them for their vessel''s coordinates, how large it is and how many people it is carrying."


    "They are a channel to Void civilization diplomacy and seem to know us well, even our language. They are very valuable."


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the Voyager.


    The reply from Fort Pioneer left the vessel in a frenzy.


    "Captain, do you really know the Mycroft Common Tongue?" A ranking officer could not hold back from asking quietly. "Those books had been sitting in the libraries for millennia, could they really understand you?"


    "My family was the chief foreign minister of the former Sartrean Empire thousands of years ago, and my blood holds an inheritance of twenty-one languages from otherworld civilizations!" The captain called Zelma hissed in retort. "I''m using Mycroft''s oldest style of language¡ªthose prideful bastards like such words and usually care not for any civilization. Whatever happens, asking with such words would get them to act, or at least make a gesture!"


    Soon, another reply from Fort Pioneer arrived in the Voyager''s channel.


    Knowing that rescue was at hand, innumerable Sartreans wept in joy and held each other, even linking tails.


    In seconds, a distinct dimensional ripple appeared out of thin air in front of the Voyager.


    It was a rift that was hundreds of meters long and growing ever larger. Between breaths, the rift turned into a portal that could cover a city and was thousands of meters long: circles upon circles of complex magical runes swiftly unfurled and formed a dazzling flower, its petals opening to form the portal.


    "A por¡ªportal?"


    "So fast, so huge!?"


    "Compared to that, our extreme-distance warp portal is¡­"


    Just as the Sartreans were left astonished by the power and technology that created that portal, the comparatively small figure of an old man but embodied an immeasurable presence appeared at the center of the massive portal that could have accommodated the entire Satrean Mothership.


    Dozens of minutes later.


    Nostradamus, after rescuing the battered and exhausted Sartreans from the half-wrecked warship, learned something that left him incomparably shocked.


    "The Sartreans¡­ are in a civil war?"


    He and Zelma, captain of the Voyager were seated on both sides of a guest table, with the elderly mage stroking his black beard while pondering the meaning behind that information discreetly.


    ''Come to think of it, Mycroft isn''t too peaceful of late as well.


    ''But however unpleasant that may be, we are still better than these fellows in the midst of a full-scale civil war.''


    The Sartreans were a race similar to the general definition of a Therianthrope, or to be specific, a bipedal feline (but not a catgirl). According to the Unified Archives, the Sartreans were known to be perceptible, quick to anger and arrogant, but also have the good aspect of superstition. They would remember it at heart after a single loss, and possess the innate ability to inscribe memories into their blood: the stronger the Sartrean, the longer that memory would last, which is why every Sartrean clearly remembers where their ancestors failed, and then prevent themselves from making the same mistakes.


    They place sacrifice at the core of their culture, upholding their ancestors'' sacrifice as a noble legacy. It was why the Glorious Era did not have a bad perception towards that civilization, believing that they hold the talent for glory that befits the core values of Mycroft Civilization then¡ªespecially for their fair in the art of diplomatic languages. They left a fine impression in the Glorious Era, which was why they were treated unlike most ordinary civilizations, even earning a special mention in the Unified Archives.


    Either way, they were allies¡­ at least verbally.


    According to the captain, the two major Satrtean factions had developed a huge rift following a recent council: one had been prudent and careful, intent on conservatively observe their surroundings before determining the moment for resurgence.


    The other faction, however, wanted to recover the glory of the Satreans that existed millennia ago, to mitigate the pressure of swelling populations.


    But somehow, the memories that should have kept strictly confidential was mysteriously exposed to the public, leaving billions of Sartreans at once astonished and in a frenzy. Those who had never experienced the state of their world would never know their despairing life that was without the light of day, nor would they understand their fear toward the Chaos beyond.


    Especially the recent discovery by the Sarteran Void Observatories that was publicized: just as their dimensional region actually showed widespread signs of Chaotic revival, its world was at once split into two factions.

 Chapter 822 Like a God

    A conservative faction that would rather die than moving away to unfamiliar otherworlds, and liberal faction that would rather die than stay in their dark homeworld.


    Two legacies that originated from sacrifice thus clashed violently.


    One accused the other of being reckless, neglectful of civilization''s security and driving all of them to the danger zone where the Evil Gods of Chaos lurked. As for the other, they would accuse their counterpart as having lost all gall, unwilling to take a chance despite hanging between life and death to scrape a living from their dying world.


    Repression, anguish, insanity, and paranoia¡­ In a brief few days, the Sartrean world fell into utter strife. Countless riots sparked from the bottom, leaving even the military bewildered and unsure which faction they should be suppressing. Finally, as the lower ranking officers in the Void fleet accidentally opened fire amidst the rising tension and sunk another warship, killing hundreds of thousands in the process, all-out-war erupted between the two factions.


    At present, Nostradamus was still not privy to Joshua and Igor''s theory about the present matter, and naturally was not one to blame a society''s inner struggles upon some Evil God. He simply told the fortress personnel to provide the infrastructure and establish a small refugee center at a nearby barren world to accommodate the Sartreans. After all, Fort Pioneer was not large enough and Mycroftian resources were a little lacking¡ªthey did not have much excess materials to provide for the refugees of other civilizations.


    Then, he drafted a report which he sent to the homeworld through a dimensional spell.


    But just the magical transmission was about to send to the world of Mycroft through a dimensional communications system, another profound power sensed it and read its contents


    "Sartreans¡­ Even they are in the midst of a civil war? The remnants of the defeated faction had fled to the vicinity of Fort Pioneer?"


    "Interesting."


    A silver star flickered.


    The entirety of Fort Pioneer at once felt that the space around it stirring.


    As a Legendary champion, Nostradamus was certainly the first to sense it. The elderly mage''s eyes widened as he looked towards the center of the fortress chain, at the silver world where the entire facility orbited while exclaiming loudly, puzzled.


    "Joshua, what are you doing?"


    On the opposite end of the meeting table, Zelma, captain of the Voyager gulped. It was not sure why the powerful Mycroftian was speaking to the air, but it could sense a mighty presence transcending Void itself to descend upon the small meeting room.


    "Master Nostradamus, His Holiness the Pope and myself had just made a partial theory."


    "As for the Sartrean, I have certain questions for it."


    A voice spoke out of nowhere in response to Nostradamus, and in the very instant, Zelma felt his body abruptly pulled out of the Fortress¡ªit could see its surroundings turning into dark, chaotic Void at once, just as endless dimensional ripples stirred faintly, capable of killing an ordinary person swiftly. Still, the captain soon realized that he was wrapped in a translucent shield, even feeling more comfortable than the most luxurious environmental cabin in its home world!


    It was the most perfect environment that was just right for the Satreans, before their homeworld was besieged by population and industry¡­ It was the taste that was sweeter than home.


    Zelma even felt tears in its eyes¡­ Not only because it breathed fresh air but due to the resonance from the memories it inherited in blood: Innumerable generations of Sartrean memory that endured pollution, smog, the air that remained toxic despite multiple disinfecting, while both food and water were limited.


    In the very next instant, everything stopped, whether it was the emotional stirring from its blood''s legacy, or its most earnest delight.


    For it saw that itself stood before a silver world.


    It was the first time it saw the shape of a world with its own eyes, instead of an image portrayed through various scanners and energy studies produced from its vessel. Zelma could not at once describe the thoughts breaking out of its heart.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Grand.


    Profound.


    Unbelievable.


    Immeasurably stirring.


    In that split second, Zelma began to hate its own self that was as small as dust that it could not even see the edge of that Silver World¡ªits feeble two-dimensional photosensitive organ could not feel and observe the full form of that world at all, and could only catch a part of that profound presence.


    The surface of that silver world began to shift in the very next second, the starry spots upon it boundlessly flashing with infinite color. Excessively bright and incandescent light compounded as if a certain giant god was narrowing his eyes, while the radiance produced from the focused gaze left Zelma blind¡ªit could feel that it was losing its senses for non-supernatural beings were simply unable to endure such information upheaval, and yet a power kept it lucid, allowing to see an insignificant speck splitting away from that world and descending before it.


    "Zelma, that is your name."


    The voice that spoke directly into spirit instantly permeated the mind of the Sartrean captain, and was carefully soft, seemingly out of concern about its mind.


    "Could you speak in detail about your history and the cause of the civil war?"


    ***


    In the past, Joshua''s excessive slaughtering and enshrouding in Chaotic presence had left his body emanating incomparable terror. He certainly no sense of cordialness in others, only fear and reverence: in the System, it was presented as being having an outstanding appearance but excessively low Charm.


    However, even before ascending to Legend, the warrior had already dispelled the Chaotic presence. Then, with various world blessing and the exponential rise of his own individual ability, his Charm promptly reversed from new low to extreme heights.


    Though the System had long since crumbled, the corresponding effect remains. It would be fine if Joshua usually withdrew his own presence, but if not, the might of his mere existence could crush every person in a city, leaving them crazed or unintelligent imbeciles.


    But now, Joshua completed his own path of Legend.


    He had become a ''World''.


    At this stage, the level of Charm was frivolous: the warrior''s very existence and true form was a heavenly deity, the utmost for creatures that lived in that world. If he was willing, he could even call himself Creator of his own spawn.


    Zelma lowered its head in adulation.


    Was that the Mycroft civilization?


    Was that the champions amongst them?


    Zelma was familiar with the text, language even culture of the Mycroft civilization. Those were inheritances from its great ancestors, an assurance that last to present day amongst their clan. Even so, Zelma could not comprehend why the once prosperous Sartrean Empire that boasted power and expanded its borders over dozens of planetary regions would fear, even quietly worshipped a civilization that did not own much territory.


    So what if they have individually powerful champions, true gods that allegedly could destroy worlds? Could a champion defeat a peerless fleet? Even their cannons would be able to destroy worlds after all.


    But now, it understood their power and sheer glory. Could that be the path a civilization should tread instead? The two were never once of the same measure, and it was the reverence its forebears held kept them alive until now, and the descendants themselves ought never to forget that.


    Facing a ''World'', Zelma respectfully arched its back, even prostrating itself¡ªthe most sincere and worshipful posture of its race.


    Soon, Joshua learned several times more information compared to Nostradamus as Zelma willingly spoke of everything, even allowing access his bloodline legacy. He also obtained the coordinates to the Sartrean homeworld, which naturally was not mentioned by Zelma but by the warrior''s reversed-tracing of their warp coordinates.


    "As I''ve thought¡­ the unknown Evil God''s presence had simultaneously affected the Abyss, the world of Mycroft that is close to it, even the Sartrean civilization that was at the center of the galaxy! The differences and conflict in all those civilizations erupted at once!"


    Unlike Nostradamus who was not aware of the situation in the Abyss, Joshua at once realized the terrible truth behind that information.


    That unknown Evil God was either extremely unique in form, or¡­ unimaginably powerful.


    In the Void, the usual definition of ''distance'' did not exist¡ªwith sufficient power, any part of the Void could be crossed regardless of how vast it could be. That was why if the power of a being was sufficient, its area of influence could theoretically enshroud an entire Multiverse. Still, that was a theory: the existence of such a being had yet been represented by solid evidence.


    The Omens wrought by an Evil God''s appearance was indeed such normal disturbances, but most Evil Gods would affect one or perhaps two quadrants. An example was the Evil God of Wither which, due to having just awakened, could not affect any further from the world it was sealed, emanating only faint Chaos signatures.


    The unknown Evil God, however¡ªand if this was all indeed an Evil God''s doing¡ªthe Omen of its awakening affected an entire galaxy!


    ***


    Meanwhile, Nostradamus arrived at the Silver Planet¡ªin other words, beside Joshua.


    "What''s going on?" The mage asked, frowning at Zelma who was fearful and trepid and then at the clone Joshua had materialized. "Are things that serious?"


    "It is, and I suggest for you to return. Israel would need your help; he might not handle everything alone."


    Joshua said quietly, his words slow as if pondering. "I had intended to head at once for the Bottom of the Abyss to see if I could find some clues, but if things are unfolding as I imagined, I do not believe I should."


    "You''re not going back to Mycroft? Oh, right¡ªyou have another clone that could take action at any time."


    The elderly mage scratched his head and looked to another side where the warrior was conjuring another clone, and asked puzzledly, "So why are you making another clone?"


    "I intend to take these beaten troops back to the Sartrean homeworld for a look."


    Joshua said forthrightly, seemingly having no intent on keeping it from Zelma who remained beside them. "Compared to the Abyssal demons who had finished fighting and destroying each other, or Mycroft where all-out conflict had yet to erupt, I believe we could observe the root and details of the unknown Evil God''s power by watching the Sartreans, who are in the midst of civil war but yet to annihilate each other."


    Naturally, the most important part was that the Sartreans'' homeworld was not too far away and it would not take much time to travel back and forth. If it did not matter, a trip would certainly be alright.


    Nostradamus assuredly did not find it an issue. Still, compared to Joshua, the mage himself could only return to Mycroft and help Israel calm the rising tensions and prevent an actual conflict such as the Sartreans¡ªor the old man''s recent reformations would be wasted. As for the Sartreans¡­ Fort Pioneer never had sufficient supplies, and he opened welcomed the idea for Joshua to lead them away.


    But just as the elderly mage cast a dimensional formation and prepared to return to Mycroft, while Joshua''s clone was ready to bring the defeated Sartrean force back to their homeworld for an inspection¡­


    The ripples of a divine power suddenly unfurled in the Void.

 Chapter 823 Civilization’s at One’s Palm

    When Joshua was ready to depart, faint divine power rippled, and a white, obscure mist suddenly appeared amidst the Void around the Silver Planet. Silently, specks of divine power gathered, a thin figure appearing within.


    In the next second, the silhouette stepped out of the mist before Joshua. Wearing a veil and holding a skull, the most mysterious of the Seven Gods: The God of Life walked bare-footed, appearing before the warrior''s true form.


    The God of Life''s white, long hair reached down to her ankles, flowing as if snow despite it being windless around them. With the deity''s stark-white skin and clothes, it appeared to have stepped out of a realm without color, made distinct only by a white base and black lines.


    Joshua could not make out the God of Life''s appearance because of the veil, and certainly could not discern their gender as the divine being stayed motionless¡­ but it was an utter frivolity for the gods.


    "God of Life¡­"


    Even so, the warrior was not surprised by the god''s appearance. After all, the world of Mycroft was on the brink of civil strife due to an Evil God¡ªbeing the guardians of civilization, it would be natural for the Seven Gods to dispatch one of their own


    Still, just as he was about to ask why the God of Life would appear before him, he realized that he never knew the God of Life''s ''other name''.


    Apart from their divine name, the Seven Gods had other names for convenient addressing: The God of Might and Justice''s was Sinzin, while the God of Love and Death was Yolanda. In fact, apart from formal rituals, devotees of the Seven Gods usually invoked their alternative names when praying¡ªapart from the convenience, the special aspect of their divinity would not be affected.


    The God of Life was rather different. While the God of Life was known as the ''Grand Source'', it was the long form of their divine title the ''Grand Source of Life'' and not their alternative name.


    Moreover, the God of Life was also the single deity that held a single divine title instead of two conflicting ones.


    "Joshua van Radcliffe."


    A hollow voice rang like wind chimes. The God of Life''s clone stood before the Silver Planet, lifting their eyes upon the elliptic plane of the silver star. "You intend to head to the Sartreans'' world, to seek the true cause of civil strife and hence pacify it?"


    The God of Life''s voice was flat, soft and emotionless, uttering questions as if it were statements while the deity itself lifted its snow-white neck. "Do you plan to help them?"


    "Certainly. Aiding otherworld beings in the state of civil strife but were yet to self-annihilate is a good opportunity for collecting information about the Evil God."


    Joshua did not deny his intent, answering the God of Life simple and straightforwardly as he stood before it. "I believe that an Evil God is growing in the Bottom of the Abyss, which is why before I face it, I must gather information about the essence of its power, or at least learn its name. It''s a fine chance, and I could perhaps witness the moment that the Evil God''s power moves."


    The God of Life nodded as if in agreement to Joshua''s answer, and yet the divine being''s words that followed was of utter doubt.


    "If that''s so, do you mean that you would rather pacific the struggles of another civilization instead of returning peace to the world of Mycroft?"


    There was neither accusation nor emphasis in the deity''s voice, but a mere flat utterance of reality. "You intend to help outsiders, and stand idly by as your own world falls into conflict?"


    ***


    It was a question that reflected the heart. If it were any ordinary person, they would naturally be thinking about how they should be stepping down from the pedestal that the God of Life had unwittingly placed them upon and make clear their stance instead of being seen as neglecting Mycroft.


    The question, however, was meaningless for Joshua.


    "Well, that''s more or less it."


    Several spots on the surface of the Silver Planet flashed in ''agreement'' as the warrior continued. "In fact, that''s reality: I would rather aid another civilization than simply interfere with Mycroft civilization, and affect the flow of civilization."


    Then, a rather curious tone surfaced in Joshua''s words as he spoke to the God of Life. "In the end, it is the world and civilization I belong to. I hope that they could handle it by themselves and weather through this calamity¡­ and not break like these weaklings."


    At those words, Joshua turned toward Zelma, who had at once fainted when a real god appeared. He then turned again toward the nearby fortress to stare at the Sartreans within, speaking quietly, "Look at them. Look at those weaklings."


    "Their individuals, military, even champions are helpless in the face of civil unrest and collapse of society. That is why those weak ones could only beg myself and others to become a Deus Ex Machina for their civilization and make the issue disappear."


    The God of Life did not make any reply or raise any opinion against that answer. It merely continued nodding and said nothing, while it was Joshua who turned his eyes to the entirety of Fort Pioneer, and spoke with a voice that was calm, confident and also rather prideful.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "Moreover, my civilization is Mycroft."


    ''Therefore, they have to stand above others.


    ''They should be able to end the possibility of inner conflict naturally and without force, but with political moves or social reforms.''


    Compare to depending on help from champions and escape dire straits¡ªsomething akin to giving up, the Mycroft civilization embodied depth and power to earn a brighter future. They did not need help for they would grow, to become able to resolve any trouble, achieving refinement without outside assistance.


    That was precisely why Joshua was reluctant to act as he wished and influence civilization''s own growth¡­ as for the Sartreans, Joshua was unconcerned since they were not Mycroft''s people.


    Furthermore, their problem was not one of destructive growth since their pastures had already been scorched into emptiness. With things having played out to this stage, they should not be troubled about some utterly meaningless matter¡ªif no action is taken, the Sartreans might become extinct like those Abyssal Demons.


    "A fine explanation."


    The God of Life nodded once again after some thought about Joshua''s words, before countering softly, "If that is the case, would some not lose their lives? There would be no damage if you stayed at Mycroft, the chance for it to happen would not even exist."


    "Your departure would stop any mass deaths that could have been avoided otherwise." The deity said, ever serene and unaffected.


    Joshua snorted, shook his head and replied, "Me?"


    "I''ve done much since Starfall Year 831. What''s more, I have a clone in Moldavia which would act when there is genuine danger, which is why I''m not doing nothing. In fact, without me, Mycroft''s future could be worse."


    Never one to care for things yet to happen, Joshua was nonchalant. "Additionally," he smiled quietly, "If I did use my own power to aid the refugees in building houses, clearing pollution and force peace into the conflict between the Northern Empire nobles¡­ if I interfered directly, handling every problem alone and arrogantly¡­"


    "If I did all that, was it not the same as placing civilization in my own palm as if caring for an infant and its every whim?"


    Something that could be saved could be destroyed. When a civilization''s very existence could be saved as an Extraordinary individual wished, would the civilization and the champion be equals when doom comes?


    That definitely would not fly.


    When that happens, a civilization would be a ''bonsai in the palm'' of champions regardless of how profound it was¡ªa thing to be played and trimmed at their wish like plants in a garden.


    It was the answer Joshua had found in his very heart when he was clearing the Dark Forest Fortresses. When he could theoretically create a world to be placed into the ''Peaceful Paradise'' he controlled, it would be the moment he truly learned how terrible a threat an Extraordinary individual could pose toward civilization itself.


    It would take a mere thought to easily extinguish the threat of infinite possibility¡­ Be it Legendary champion or God, they could only obtain the same outcome when they influence the process of changing the world.


    The Seven Gods'' non-interference observation of the world over a thousand years was the wisest measure that works for the long-term. However, there was no telling why the God of Life would come forward alone and ask such a question.


    "God of Life. You gods who stay in seclusion and observe the world without desire are incomprehensible."


    Joshua mostly knew that the God of Life''s intent on meeting him here, and therefore flashed his facula, ''shaking his head''. "The arrogance to solve everything in place of civilization would certainly not corrupt us now, but what about the future?"


    "If civilizations became accustomed the protection of champions and hence become unconcerned with such issues¡ªeven finding it natural, could such civilizations still produce champions? For that matter, what if one champion who led civilization forward and grasped its seed in his palm suddenly became unwise, intent on assuming a path he clearly knew was wrong alone, would the mortals of that civilization and the civilization itself free themselves from that champion when the time comes?


    Translator''s Note:


    The name of the God of Might and Justice, previously (Zinsen) is now written as (Sinzin).

 Chapter 824 Sight of Arrogance

    From the moment of birth, Extraordinary civilizations face a question: why should Extraordinary individuals be concerned with the continuation of civilization?


    That very question sounded callous and illogical, but it was indeed as the question puts: Setting aside the emotional portion, the most powerful Extraordinary individuals simply did not have to be concerned over the prolonging of civilization. Their very existence was equal to or perhaps superior to an entire civilization, while their might and wisdom could crush the composite of billions of normal individuals.


    A point in case were Legendary champions.


    Each of them has the individual ability to destroy Starfall Era Mycroft. As long as other Legends did not act, they would easily subjugate the world and turn all civilization into their plaything¡ªeven William the Mind Lord, the one who had the least capacity for physical destruction could turn billions into his puppet through widespread brainwashing.


    The way they saw the world, the speed of their thought, their knowledge of all things and their thinking were all far beyond human. Against champions who could directly observe electromagnetism of all wavelengths, manipulate gravity, electromagnetism, atomic force and control the tune of mana and ether as if playing a piano, rare geniuses amongst the millions would never compare: as such people experimented to prove their theory and verified models, the champions had already invoked reality to see through the true nature behind it all.


    Their mental process and calculation were unimaginably powerful as well. Within a minute, Joshua''s own processing core could handle more information than all life on Mycroft would produce, and Joshua could create dozen thousands of such cores in the blink of an eye.


    They were the very pinnacle of civilization, the composite of boundless power and intelligence, having already secured a place on top of the world even as mortals. Legends were even a different species¡ªthey have refined themselves into a greater, more unbelievable existence, and they were inhuman. If not for the influence of memories and emotions, they simply have no reason to help the ordinary people who were once their peers.


    According to their survival instincts, they would wander the Void alone, and only then could they have a greater chance of obtaining resources and living on¡­ but intelligent life were ultimately not merely life: They had another purpose beyond staying alive, for emotions and duty kept those champions believing that staying together and moving forward was the right path.


    Therefore, the acknowledgment of emotion and culture was the bond between Extraordinary individuals and civilization.


    But one must be aware that such bonds are never eternally realistic.


    Civilization must never stay reliant of that facet. If it acted as mere earth where champions were nurtured but could not aid them moving forward, the single-sided contribution from the champions would even leave Legends in occasional loss.


    Joshua knew one such example: a few years ago, the Nature''s Magister had exhausted all efforts for the elves, striving to adjust a greater Nature''s Path so that the elves would improve and adapt to the world, and yet the elven tribes did not agree. All they wanted was for her to hand over and share the World Tree Seed with all the tribes¡ªa relic given by Father Nature that was incompatible as an embodiment of Nature''s Path and contained nothing other than nostalgia.


    They simply did not comprehend the Nature Magister''s effort, merely following their lamentably foolish thinking in demanding¡­ herself at a loss, if not for Joshua''s presence to affirm her, she might have doubted her own effort and her purpose to strive for the elves.


    Single-sided things never last. It had to be a mutual victory to keep such bonds eternal.


    Hence, we return to the fundamental aspect of the question: how could a mutual victory be truly maintained when a civilization could do nothing by themselves, and are forced to rely on Legendary champions on every turn?


    Quit with the jokes.


    Civilization could create champions and depend on them, just as they could aid civilization¡­ but what if the day comes that they became unwilling to help? While such outcomes appear unthinkable now and nigh impossible, the disaster civilization only ever faces were, in fact, the infinity of impossibilities.


    Someone must consider such questions and prepare¡ªbefore such disasters occur.


    ***


    Joshua believed that the present issues in Mycroft had yet to deteriorate to the point where life and death hang in the balance and the Legendary champions did not have to make a move. Like how children take a fall as they play around in the mud, they could be aided with bandaging, disinfecting and a warm bath, not chemotherapy, amputation or cloning a new body where their mind could be translated¡­


    Another simile would be that Mycroft had presently arrived before a ditch. They could cross it by building a bridge, so why would they need an invincible tractor such as Joshua who would directly flatten the ditch along with the mountains and the world itself?


    While the tractor would not tire, it was not the case for ordinary people. In fear, they would mutter to each other to be cautious against people of such power and the tractor itself¡­ And it would be no foolery. It might sound mindless, there would be those who¡ªindeed, many of those who thought along those lines.


    Be that as it may, after learning that the problems could have been caused by an Evil God, Joshua had informed the other Legends to be cautious as they handled various issues. Meanwhile, he would head to another world and search for possible information about an Evil God.


    What was being responsible if all these were considered being a bystander and doing nothing? Should they lead civilization by the hand, teach them how to walk? Tell a player how they should play a game, acting as the father of every human in civilization, telling them how to live?


    Even the gods would be knocked off their pedestal beneath the rage of the masses if they acted so arrogantly.


    Joshua said nothing; the God of Life was silent as well.


    Both beings were simply not creatures of many words, and not giving each other silent treatments. Just as Zelma looked on beside them, imagining that the two profound beings were in a standoff, both were incessantly exchanging through Steel Strength and divine power, entering a duel of ideals on the spiritual plane a through supremely efficient communication.


    Just like that, time flew amidst indescribable silence. It was after a long time that the God of Life appeared relieved and spoke in admiration, "You answer well and not out of instinct, Radcliffe¡ªyou have certainly thought about the question. We imagined that one who is simple-minded such as you would never have thought about things so extensively.


    "Even Extraordinary civilizations must never excessively interfere with its own growth through supernatural powers¡ªsuch was the path we had once taken."


    A hollow voice resounded throughout the Void: it was not soundwaves but an undulation of information. The God of Life did not have to open its mouth, its powerful spirit would directly affect the souls of intelligent beings around it to conjured the illusion of ''hearing'', even as the deity quietly murmured, "When Extraordinary individuals supply power and skill to mortals without restraint, it would form a powerful but malformed civilization¡­ it was what the Sage had once done, his kindness grasping all of civilization in his palm, keeping it safe from everything without seeking anything in return."


    "He aided and freed countless people from torment, gifting salvation to those despairing in abysses, aiding and supporting civilizations while willingly instructing learners in the very root of his own power¡­ in the end, the Glorious Era that appeared immeasurably prosperous remained an ancient feudal society in essence, albeit with supreme technology."


    "Nobles, knights, mages, old lieges, kings, deities, priests, churches, and their many devotees¡­ Even the laziest of farmers would reap bountiful harvests, and all was well in our world thanks to Extraordinary power¡­ but what about the world? It was only because a powerful shepherd is ruling over his flock of fat and na?ve sheep."


    "Arrogance blinds one''s vision, keeping them from seeing future and the path ahead." The God of Life laughed happily even as it stroked the skull in its hand. "Joshua van Radcliffe¡ªyou declare yourself prideful and yet is much humbler than others, and you are aware that there was a price that makes people flinch behind the beautiful painting of ''taken for granted''."


    The God of Life spoke mildly and intimately. For the first time its voice was fettered, instead of its usual calm and flatness as if stagnated water. "There are innumerable advantages in leaving civilization''s path to Extraordinary individuals to break through the calamity before us, just as there are infinite disadvantages¡­ Even the Sage who had assumed that path believed himself to have failed, that his Order was mistaken. Still, he knew all along that he was not Truth eternal, and in fact, by the end of the Glorious Era, he thought about how civilization could advance further, earning a different, better and stronger Order.


    As it spoke, the God of life turned, its white feet and silky long hair swaying in the Void like waves. It appeared to have resolved it doubt and was thus prepared to leave.


    Coming and going as it wished? Was this place its courtyard?


    Joshua would be the first to disagree.


    The sudden appearance and questions from the God of Life, the interaction from out of nowhere had suddenly exposed much information.


    "At the end of the Glorious Era, the Sage was thinking how to strengthen civilization? An Order that was different, better and stronger?"Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Two bright spots appeared in the gigantic silver star, so blinding that it appeared to be the eyes of a giant in the dark Void. The warrior''s true form fixed his gaze upon the God of Life, terrible Steel Strength searing and sealing the Void around as he spoke quietly, "The Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds¡­ or perhaps the homework Yolanda mentioned?"


    Joshua at once remembered the God of Love and Death who revealed much in their recent exchange¡­ such as the being which she spoke of which might not have been the Sage, and the homework he assigned his student about civilization and Order.


    Indeed, the homework could actually make one a god and establish an Order that belonged to themselves!


    The God of life had spoken calmly, but with a tone that was not be ignored.


    "What are the true identities of the Seven? Why do you have such intimate memories of the Sage and the Glorious Era?"


    At present, Joshua could no longer stand the Seven Gods'' enigmatic and secretive attitudes. Indeed, Yolanda''s personal connection with the Sage might be private and the warrior had no reason to ask, but the Seven Gods were beings that protected Mycroft¡ªtheir true identities should not be kept so secretively like it was now.


    Were they former Apostles of the Sage? Or fallen ancient divine beings that did not utterly die, but were revive a thousand years later?


    Perhaps, artificial deities directly created by the Sage?


    There were so many possibilities Joshua could think of that they were about leak out. Today was the day he would get to the truth even if he had to fight these guardians of civilization!


    Still, the God of Life''s projected clone simply stepped out of the Steel Strength barrier as if it was Joshua''s own power. The divine being was neither surprised nor angered by the warrior''s seal, and simply stood unfettered beyond it, speaking softly again impassively, "Simple-Minded One. Do not guess who we are, for even ourselves are uncertain."


    "We certainly have partial memories of the Glorious Era¡ªpartial, that is. There is no proof, however, and they proved paradoxical and clashing."


    At those words, the genderless God of Life that resembled a simple silhouette smiled mildly once again. "Don''t guess, don''t think, don''t imagine¡ªyou are moving towards a future we never had, so why should you look back, leering at privacies us old bones do not want others to know?"


    "You''re right. But if you really don''t want others to know, you should never have left things halfway and keep me in suspense!"


    Would Joshua be dissuaded with such mild words? He always hated bastards who deliberately left things unfinished and walked away!


    Boundless radiance spread from the edge of the silver planet as if infernos, igniting the Void. Four massive spiraling arms like that of galaxies slowly formed around the star just like the hands of a giant god, embodying infinitely brutal devastation.


    "Ah¡­ Perhaps we would fight over the different Order we have chosen in future, but that is not today."


    The God of Life sighed at the sight, its hollow voice resounding in the Void. "You should save your strength for the nightmares of Chaos¡­ Simple-Minded One, do not be affected by divinity. What''s more, you''d never stop me if I wish to leave."


    "Still. You''d never let it go if I say nothing, I believe? I''m aware you wish to use this to understand how you are different from the gods, and I incidentally could tell you certain related secrets."


    "The greatest mystery about ''True Gods''."


    In response, Joshua''s massive spiral arms that were almost fully formed promptly stopped moving.


    He also realized that, unwittingly, he appeared to be affected by his own divinity that was subjugated early on.


    Recently, the warrior''s development was so quick that the divinity that grew rapidly along as well, leading to another moment where his battle tendency was exposed like it had a moment ago despite having steadily subjugated his divinity before.


    ''In the end, the Seven Gods are allies¡­ If they are willing to take a step back and reveal some hidden information, whatever¡­''


    Holding in the carefree desire to at once fight the God of Life, the planet that was Joshua''s true form dimmed as his humanoid clone stepped up, awaiting the deity''s explanation of the ''True God''s'' ultimate secret.


    "Simple-Minded One. Do you know what gods actually are?"


    The God of Life began short and simply, asking a question that appeared simple, shallow and posed no challenge at all.


    But as Joshua thought about it carefully, he realized he certainly could not define that concept. Neither could he find anything similar between the so-called doctrinal gods and these deities of Mycroft, the latter of whom did not require religion or a church, merely watching as the world cycles on as if idly.


    Then, the God of Life no longer spoke in riddles. Linking Divine Power and Steel Strength, he exchanged information with Joshua rapidly.

 Chapter 825 Shrine of the Races, the Gods and the Multiverse

    There were many so-called ''gods'' at the beginning of the Glorious Era.


    The first type were powerful beings born when the world was created from various natural phenomenon, even primordial Steel Strength. They include the Steel Python, Ancient Dragons, Earth Goddess, various mountain gods, the Sun God and the fist generation gods of the seas and the skies.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    They breathed with the world, grasping nature''s power and were amongst the world''s earliest and most powerful living spirits. That is why they are known as the Prime Gods, the main deities of various legends. Amongst them, Steel Pythons and Ancient Dragons were the most special since their definitions blurred lines, and the other nations could not be described on equal terms.


    The second type spawned from the Prime Gods, powerful beings born in the world: such as the Gods of Thunder, Windstorms, Avalanches, and Tremors.


    Such gods spawned from the power of the Prime, and were considered children that partially inherited their power. It was them who were the main form of the earliest deities, known as the World Gods and commonly seen in various myths.


    The third type were superior beings born sheerly from human imagination, faith, and worship of certain concepts, including the God of Knowledge, the God of Craftsman and the God of Wanderers¡­ There were so many such gods that some of their existences were suspected and mostly counted as divine spirits, and could be set aside.


    Their existence originated from human faith. First comes divine class and then their birth, which was why these deities were different from the first two. Given that their power comes from their devotees, they were the only ones who need faith¡ªotherwise, they would vanish into nothingness no matter how powerful they were.


    But are the Seven Gods of men to be classified into the three aforementioned groups?


    Certainly not.


    "We are different from them¡ªthey are simply innately powerful, as if a mountain chain gaining consciousness and devastatingly powerful when compared to human. That said, their knowledge and skill was probably less than an Iron-class individual."


    The God of Life spoke serenely to Joshua in the Void sealed by divine power mist and Steel Strength. "Unlike the perished, eliminated ancient gods, the ''True Gods'' we refer to holds divine power, wisdom, and skill."


    "The three types of gods we spoke of are definitely powerful, but only just¡ªthey christened themselves gods but were simply powerful creatures, and it was a certain form of Nature''s Power which sustains them."


    Such was what the ancient gods did day to day: strengthening themselves by absorbing power through faith, nature, and world. Civilization was their infinite bakery, suppling inexhaustive resources as they willingly live alongside humans.


    ''True Gods'', however, did not require that.


    Linked to the Root by divinity, every God could obtain near boundless power. The doors to that power was only that large, difficult to spread or develop and would be stimulated by mere conflict, they have to be careful not to touch the limits of divinity, leading to assimilation with the Multiverse Root¡ªnevertheless, while True Gods were connected to the Root as well, they were the most powerful, the most perfect and the most difficult class to be accomplished.


    "So, what are True Gods, actually?"


    The white mist of divine power slowly fused into the Steel Strength, the figure of the God of Life gradually turning illusory. One could tell that its clone was about to leave, but neither Joshua''s clone nor true form moved. The Warrior was fulfilling his promise¡ªhe would not fight since the God of Life had revealed the information he wanted to know, while the impulse from divinity dissipated, and Joshua regained calm.


    "Simple-Minded One. ''True Gods'' are but gods created artificially, and yet more powerful than all naturally created divine beings. It is a refinement combined from the ideas of Prime Gods, World Gods, and Doctrinal Gods, and in other words was the so-called ''Path to Divinity''. By fitting the conditions and possessing a sufficiently firm will, ideals and ability, even a mortal could sublimate from the self-refinement of Fated Legend to True God!"


    The God of Life spoke with a pleasant but ever-calm tone. "The essence of ''True Gods'' was the greatest crystallization of an Extraordinary civilization''s skill and the pinnacle condensed out countless people''s wisdom. The ''True Gods'' could even reach the frontier of ''infinity'' by relying on their divinity and the Root, overturning the constants of reality in the world, something which natural gods would never achieve over their eternal lives.


    "Infinity¡­ huh."


    Joshua wrinkled his brow in return but said nothing. None could tell what he was thinking from his expression alone.


    The God of Life shook its head, having appeared expectant over his reaction but now disappointed. Still, it continued, "Therefore, Simple-Minded One¡­ Do you know why the Sacrificial Grounds that Bridges the Multiverse'' was known as such?"


    "No, but I would like to know."


    Joshua replied simply. He was definitely very familiar with the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds and often spoke with the Commanding Will, but he only understood the ''Multiverse'' part of its name in both past and present lives, and not that of ''Sacrificial Grounds''.


    Some believed that Sacrificial Ground was that it was a ritual place for the arrival of countless worlds aided by the Mycroft civilization dedicated to the Sage, the gods and all of the Glorious Era. Others believed that it was the greatest creation of Mycroft, fated to claim the prayers of countless civilizations and races, a holy land of the Multiverse.


    But the God of Life revealed a puzzling answer.


    "The Sacrificial Grounds that Bridges the Multiverse naturally consecrates gods."


    Unlike the earnest but seemingly always-tired God of Might and Justice, or the cordial God of Love and Death that only ever emanated a depressing atmosphere, the God of Life showed extreme nonchalance, freedom and appeared unburdened from the very start, its expression inscrutable from behind its veil.


    At presence, its clone was slowly becoming illusory as it tapped into its own divine power, smiling and spreading its arms at Joshua while a screen appeared before its body, displaying a grand blueprint in front of the Warrior.


    "The Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds naturally consecrates the Multiverse and the Gods."


    What had appeared before Joshua was nothing other than the plans for the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, dictated by the Sage and the Gods a thousand years ago!


    The God of Life had, at this moment that exceeded everyone''s expectation, revealed the purpose of that mysterious wonder!


    Joshua''s eyes widened, while the Silver Planet behind him rumbled.


    What he saw was an infinitely large net that kept spreading as if at the speed of thought as if cotton but far more massive. Each line and strand were essentially countless dots that were worlds and planets connected, appearing to be a net in the God of Life''s screen but was the smallest of units representing a living world.


    "This is the original form of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds: a self-checking, self-expanding Multiverse-class spell that independently seeks living worlds to connect with. The Glorious Era had spent centuries to forge its very base, while hundreds of Legendary champions captured Steel Shards in the Void for it, creating a peerless authority for it while the gods moved stars and worlds, draining them out of energy and substance to sketch the spells'' base."


    "In the very end, the Sage activated it¡ªthe greatest champion that was without compare and perhaps the strongest in the Multiverse spread the coverage of the spell, with unbelievable information feedback instantly spreading all over the galaxy, towards the boundless Void of the Multiverse."


    The network was so profound that the publicly-known plane of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds itself was its mere foundation. The Multiverse Project indicated that the facility would see countless renovations and expansion, becoming a new, profound world. When that time comes, Mycroft itself would be assimilated as the hub of that new world.


    The God of Life displayed the most romantic of projects drawn up by innumerable Extraordinary individuals. They would connect virtually all living worlds in the Multiverse, making distance pointless to the Glorious Era: with that network, all who calls out would receive aid, and all could hear the cries of another. With the Sage''s guidance, the Multiverse would no longer have any sadness¡ªthe good would laugh, the evil would cry.


    Conversely, it was most important that the aid offered from the Multiverse Project was not one-sided. With the guidance of Glorious Era champions, even mortals of the Mycroft civilization could go forth to other worlds through the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, hence obtaining raw resources and training their spirit. Even if their natural talent was lacking, they would rapidly improve with the near-infinite world resources.


    Afterward, those champions would head to other civilizations and aid the races threatened by the Chaos or various calamities. They would learn about otherworld civilizations'' in doing so, affirming their own ideals and hence obtain divinity¡­


    "And then, accepting refinement to become new ''True Gods''."


    The God of Life was laughing, but its expression remained concealed by its veil¡ªit must have been a gentle and expectant expression.


    Almost transparent, the divine being then looked up toward the Void. "That''s the Multiverse Project, the purpose for which the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds was built¡­ by connecting infinite worlds to secure infinite resources and infinite opportunity to train, everyone Mycroft could become Extraordinary champions and improve¡­ in the end, with the graduation homework of saving one civilization or establishing a new civilization of Order, thereby earning the right to becoming ''True God''."


    "Such was the ultimate objective of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds: the shrine that consecrates the Multiverse, the gods and every race!"


    Far surpassing the ambitions of all races and all civilization boldness, it was the greatest feat of Extraordinary civilization: [Humans as Gods]!


    "But that path reached its end."


    The God of Life''s expectant tone finally turned into flat calmness as its form utterly vanished, leaving pure information flow that compounded with the spreading white divine mist. "In the end, the romantic project drew the Evil Gods and Abyss, and the Glorious Era died in the face of infinite foes. That path was determined to have failed, for merely the power of champions would never hold against the countless unexpected things that Sacrificial Grounds brings.


    "We have to find another path."


    Humans as Gods needed near infinite resources that naturally had to be realized by a boundless measure¡ªthe Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds itself. However, when it lured in the Evil Gods when it fully activated and itself severely damaged, the Starfall Era should naturally assume another path.


    At least, now they did not have a being of the Sage''s caliber capable of creating another Multiverse-class spell.


    Meanwhile, the God of Life left.


    ***


    Even at the very end, that hollow and androgynous god was so whimsical, saying no words in parting.


    Joshua naturally would not mind such frivolity¡ªright now, the warrior was thinking.


    He was not considering some profound question such as True Gods, the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds or civilization''s choices, for the warrior never thinks about such things by himself. At present, he was considering the slight difference in history between his preexistence and this life.


    "In the past life, the Seven Gods were never seen again after briefly repelling the Champions of the Abyss. Everyone believed that they had headed to the Abyss to subjugate various Abyssal Wills in a counterattack, providing an opening for the Legendary champions who were there to take heads."


    Joshua mused to himself. "But now it appears that only one Abyssal Will and a single Demon King could hold their own against a True God."


    "Where had they gone to when they should be fighting? Could even the Abyssal invasion be insignificant to them, a frivolity not worth interfering over?"


    That was naturally impossible.


    Joshua slowly understood.


    Indeed, if Yolanda, the God of Love and Death was aware of the Abyssal Paradise, it meant the others of the Seven Gods knew as well.


    The Abyssal invasion came in a time of great strife for the world then. The Seen Gods never descended upon the mortal realm, while some Legends vanished without a trace¡­ Everyone believed them to have fallen, but Joshua understood that they may have headed to the depths of the Abyss to suppress the Evil God that was stirring conflict over the Multiverse.


    However, even after Brandon slew Goliath with the Holy Brilliance and the second great Abyssal invasion, they never returned.


    It was an omen to a frightening future.


    Joshua could not help but smile and shake his head at the thought.


    "The God of Life even claims that I would rather aid other civilizations instead of aiding Mycroft. But without me, how much more Mycroft would suffer now? Even the gods who appeared at ease were forced to sacrifice themselves in that despair and head to the unknown depths of the Abyss.


    "Still, no one would have to go¡ªin place of everyone and the Seven Gods, I would go there and seek what I want."


    In the Void, Joshua''s human form closed his eyes. There was a faint planet-sized skeleton silhouette between himself and the Silver Planet, with the violent presence of devastation, slaughter, and war emanating, seemingly turning the world around into stricken fields of war.


    However, Joshua quickly opened his eyes. In that instant, all phantasm disappeared, and the warrior reclaimed control over all forces including both divinity radiance or the remnant light of Steel Strength.


    Zelma the Sartrean, captain of the Voyager trembled at a corner, sprawled over the ground as its fur stood up, praying that the person before itself would not notice itself.


    As Joshua and the God of Life held nothing back in their exchange, the Sartrean who was rather learned about Mycroft caught many information such as Evil Gods, calamity, civilization, devastation, Abyss, Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, divinity and the like¡­ it should have reacted at once then and cover its own years or just poke its own years into deafness, but it was a pity that the exchange between warrior and deity was through informational feedback¡ªbeing inside the boundary, Zelma''s soul would catch the information even if he incinerated his own brain.


    "Argh¡ªam I about to be silenced?" Zelma noticed Joshua walking slowly towards him, and closed its eyes in despair amidst the Void in anticipation of fate''s judgment. "This is it for me."


    "Prepare, captain of another world."


    However, all it heard was a nonchalant voice, the voice of the champion who emanated boundless force of devastation and might. "After we teleport, you shall lead the way to your world.


    Zelma could not help feeling shocked and bewildered, its heart sinking to the depths instead even after learning that it was not about to be killed.


    ''Could he intend to utterly destroy the Satrean civilization and our homeworld¡­''


    "Don''t think too much about it."


    Obviously able to tell what the unusual mind of the Sartrean was thinking, Joshua sighed and clapped, lifting Zelma from his prone position as the warrior said flatly, "Why would I bother going through the motions if I wanted to destroy your world? Relax. What you know isn''t too important and you won''t be silenced."


    "Well¡­" Unsettled, Zelma gulped and said quietly, "Great champion, why would you want to go you our small and filthy world¡­"


    "Was it not you who asked for help less than an hour ago? Or have you already forgotten?"


    Joshua smiled humorously, shaking his head at Zelma, who appeared overstimulated, its mind not thinking straight.


    "Listen. I''m not in a good mood, so I won''t say it again: I''m going to your world now to restore peace and stability as well as pacify all conflict."


    "I bring salvation and hope from the Mycroft civilization."


    "Let''s go."


    ***


    The Sartrean world.


    The unprecedented uprisings lasted five days and nights, the destruction and despair comparable to Chaotic invasion cutting into the Sartreans'' marrow. As the Golden Fleet aimed their cannons at the citizens they should be protecting, the silver guardsmen who had once sworn to safeguard their homeland, now fallen, leveled their blades and barrels upon their own kind.


    Thus, unstoppable collapse of society engulfed the already jarred Sartrean civilization.


    The generals could not command their armies, the politicians left out of the loop about the situations in the cities. In the face of rioters and those with ill-intent, as well as ever-raving lunatics who gave themselves up to despair, the former city guards were at a loss of what to do.


    In the Void beyond the Sartrean world, the Void fleets were clashing, magical radiance and energy projectiles illuminating the darkness of the Multiverse¡ªthose lights, however, were not aimed against the unknown and the Chaos in honorable voyage, but shot toward their own kind.


    The reason they pressed down on the buttons to fire their main cannon was out of simple fear, that the other side had already acted against them.


    Zessel flew blankly on the skies over a dilapidated city. Beneath its feet, skyscrapers over thousand-meters tall were falling, houses were ablaze amidst the debris as black smoke rolled, rising above, turning the already-dim sky utterly dark, the sun nowhere in sight.


    As the world''s greatest champion, Zessel had the power to fight an entire Void Fleet alone. It had just been suppressing the rioters in the city, saving the city from one of the panicking fleets'' bombardment.


    But how many such cities were there on the Sartrean World?


    Thousands, or perhaps a dozen thousands?


    Zessel had the answer to that, but now its mind was all static, unable to think straight.


    "How did it come to this?"


    A chilling, indescribable despair abruptly welled in Zessel''s nearly empty mind. "How¡­"


    Those who had once thought to stir conflict amongst the conservatives and the libertarians by publicizing contents discussed at the Grand Consul never imagined that what they brought the Sartreans were not the chance to grasp their own fate and decide their species'' future, but the most genuine of ruin.


    The Sartrean civilization was finished.


    Despair that piled for millennia, the oppression that accumulated in their bloodline over thousands of years¡­ the already somber room of gunpowder keg fully detonated from civil war, and from that point forth, the Coalition Government lost all authority. There would not be a single Sartrean who would place their trust in a governing body that leveled their cannons upon their own citizens, even if it was a misfire without their order.


    As Sartreans over their world maintained that common thought, the cornerstone of civilization thus ground into dust amidst blood and fire.


    The Sartrean Void civilization, living on borrowed time over several thousand years after surviving that dark war against the Chaos might face their end in the coming days. They would see a division into primitive tribes, or perhaps be directly wiped out in the civil war.


    Perhaps this was it.


    ***


    It was one of the conservative faction''s fleet wandering the outer Void of the world that first noticed something unusual.


    Astonished, they realized that their instruments were displaying something that was immeasurably massive and bulky but approaching the Sartrean world at a speed they could not comprehend.


    "Void Behemoth?!"


    "Spawns of Chaos?!"


    "Could it be an asteroid, the debris of a world?!"


    The entire fleet was paralyzed by the terrible shock of such horrific possibilities. When they attempted to quickly notify the other conservative fleets and their homeworld, it was all too late.


    The fleet signals were all at once silenced.


    ***


    Meanwhile, inside the Sartrean World.


    Zessel, suddenly looked up, having stepped out of his dejected state and started move wrecks and save the injured, staring puzzledly at the skies above.


    In the very next second, a resounding rumble far louder than a thunderclap erupted in the skies near the World Barrier.


    Every Sartrean that was still conscious looked up unwittingly at the skies, puzzled expression plastered upon their faces.


    Thus, they saw the heavens quaking with the world.


    A colossal humanoid shadow was expanding without stopping on the outer layer of the World Barrier, becoming ever darker and more visible. It appeared to have four arms while an incomparably dazzling light flickered upon its chest, and it was so massive that the lights from the sun and the stars were all blocked out.


    ''It''s coming closer and closer,'' every Sartrean thought blankly.


    And then, the shadow ''gently'' touched the World Barrier.


    Bang!


    The sound of something shattering echoed across the world.

 Chapter 826 Joshua Does Not Care

    Booom¡ª


    The long rumble reverberated in the head of every Satrean, descending upon every creature that survive, declaring the advent of a profound being.


    Zessel stared blankly in the skies. The powerful Sartrean champion did not at once react, but soon understood.


    It was the sound of the World Barrier being shattered by a certain powerful being.


    The homeworld of the Sartreans was a geocentric world. The giant planet itself was circled by a sun and moon, with a thick layer of ether enshrouding the system. The ether belt allowed the Sartreans to build wooden airships with sails in their feudal era, the near-thousand-year accumulation of technology hence allowing the race to create a fleet out of nowhere right when they entered the Void.


    World Barriers were stalwart. Even Void Behemoths had a hard time breaking, and could at most make a small hole wherein they absorbed substances or sent out their spawns or bacterium to infect the world.


    But now, the Sartrean World Barrier, its ether and atmospheric belts were a broken.


    In the ruins of all cities and beneath the dark layers of clouds, almost every Sartrean could see the World Barrier collapsing like glass. Formless ether was parted along with the dark, turbid clouds that covered the world, and from that, bright sunlight and another light far greater than it appeared behind the broken World Barrier.


    Before the second source of light, even the sun appeared dim.


    "What¡­ what on earth is that?!"


    "Could it be¡­ Evil God invasion!"


    "Where''s our Void Fleet? What are they doing?!"


    "Is this world finished¡­?"


    The Sartreans were ultimately a Void civilization that once embodied the power to destroy a world. While it had been millennia since their citizens left their homeworld, their ancestral memories remained deeply ingrained within their bloodline. And now, as the terror lurking within their bloodline flowed once more into their mind, the despair at the sight of their shattered World Barrier saw the world face the hopelessness of devastation once again¡ªeven the craziest of rioters and the most iron-blooded military man subconsciously dropped their weapons in anticipation of death.


    Meanwhile, Zelma, captain of the Voyager stared blankly at its own world after having returned alongside Joshua. Across the shattered World Barrier and the distant ether built, it was the first time it saw the Sartreans'' cities that were usually shrouded beneath dark clouds, but it clearly was not something it wanted to see over the course of its life.


    "Great Lord¡­"


    Zelma, whose feet had already turned soft was basically kneeling on the ground as it muttered away. "You¡­ what are you doing?"


    "Bringing you peace and hope, of course." The Giant God answered.


    At present, Joshua mostly understood the Sartreans'' present state.


    There was no question that the intelligent otherworld beings were on the edge of self-destruction.


    Their Void Fleet had been trading fire in the Void itself, each fleet staying vigilant of the other in fear of them falling to madness and thus opening fire at themselves. They would even hide in the dark out of that fear, attacking preemptively before other fleets noticed them as the outer Void turned into a dark forest.


    The world itself was filled with militia, rioters and criminals taking advantage of the chaos to steal, rob, rape and whimsically vent their dark desires and hysterical civilians who attacked any who dared approach. Fires raged in the thousands of city ruins, but the Sartreans who were panicking and left at a loss never realized that the complex and tight layout of their city allow the fires to spread several times worse¡ªin a dozen, or dozens of minutes, the unstoppable infernos would reduce millions into ashes.


    There was no stop to echoes of gunfire and cannon fire even as Sartrean Extraordinary individuals fought in every corner of the world. The thick toxic clouds caused by pollution gathering over the metropolises would turn into acid rain at any moment, swiftly killing entire populations, while any survivor would have to survive in toxic swamps formed after the rain.


    Villages, towns, cities, and metropolises were completely ignorant of where the chaos started. The society of a Void civilization hence utterly collapsed, and Joshua could see the ugliness unfolding even in secluded places. Those who wished to restore Order stood alone, only able to keep the people around them safe.


    It could even be said that the 12.1 billion Sartreans are in the midst of a social collapse that was beyond saving. Every individual could hardly trust another even if they were their kin, while various governing bodies, along with the police and army had fallen, losing any form of function. Be it Extraordinary individuals or normal persons, none could escape the collapse.


    Reasonably speaking, the situation was unsalvageable.


    But there were always beings that never obeyed reason.


    "Restoring temporary order to these 12.1 billion? Simple."


    High above the skies, behind the spiderweb-like gap over the World Barrier, the Giant God was calming Zelma. "As long as I subjugate everyone, none of them would slaughter each other."


    Joshua did not lower his voice as he spoke, and yet the Giant God''s words carried a reverberation that struck the soul, resounding in the heart of the Sartrean.


    Almost all that lives on Sartre could hear him.


    The world fell silent.


    Then, the Giant God turned and gazed upon the world.


    In the very next second, a mighty colossal silver hand with fingers larger than entire mountains streaked through the world gap as ether rumbled, descending upon the world. At the same time, it threw a terrible shadow that covered the sun and half the continent, exerting terrible gravity that quaked the seas and made world wail.


    Thus, Joshua simply grasped the small moon that circled the Sartrean planet.


    "W¡ªwait!"


    In that second, a trembling Steel Python appeared before Joshua. It appeared tired: scales were peeling off it and it appeared to have just awakened from a slumber.


    Nevertheless, it appeared intent on explaining things for the warrior. "God of Steel from Mycroft, Sartre has not done anything to your¡­"


    "Do not be afraid."


    Joshua explained calmly, cutting it short and soothing it. "It''ll be for a moment; it won''t hurt."


    Then, his fingers closed.


    ***


    The moon that the Sartreans had looked up upon since the Stone Age and was a dozen thousands, even millions of years old thus shattered.


    Being a Geocentric World, the Sartrean moon could not even affect gravitational tides, and was nothing but a huge rock that reflected sunlight. It was not even 250 kilometers in circumference, and was nothing but a small mocha cake before Joshua, one who consumed planet cores like cakes.


    The powerful light that erupted from the moon after it was crushed was blocked by the giant silver hand, but all could see golden red magma light flashing between those fingers. It was light that came from mass of substances being melted by supreme heat and pressure and disintegrated, and for that single second, the piece of rock that only reflected light birthed light surpassing the sun.


    At that moment, Zessel closed its eyes.


    It was the end.


    Be it Void Behemoth, Evil God or some other champion of Chaos, it was not an entity that the Sartrean civilization could presently resist.


    The sun of Sartre was merely a body of energy crystal several times larger than the moon¡ªif that entity could crush the moon, it was a matter of time before it crushed the sun too. But before that, the shards of the moon would crash down upon the Sartrean world, the trillion tons of blaze and magma instantly killing billions, while the survivors would die in the boundless heat.


    The armies that were exchanging fire, the rioters on a rampage, civilians fighting each other to secure food and fresh water stopped fighting, their faces pallid. Before the unparalleled violent forced that crushed all planets and worlds, any conflict, sadness, and hate were mere whispers in the wind, tears in the rain¡ªnonsensical jokes, meaningless white.


    Father or husbands held their wives and children tightly, enjoying the final moment of intimacy. Military men threw away their weapons and lay on the ground, watching the clouds cascade in the skies. The elderly who were hiding in their rooms sighed and went out to the balconies, gazing up upon the sight of the skies that the children did not understand.


    Within a single breath, the moment had come.


    Between the Giant God''s fingers, infinite thin golden rays descended upon the land, moon fragments piercing the darkness as they dropped to the ground. Everything appeared to be the worst of jokes, and yet just sixty seconds ago, every person was drowning in anguish, hatred, and despair, holding the darkest of thoughts and killing their own kind. The fleets were even considering aiming their main cannons to bombard the city ruins occupied by the rioters¡ªeven if there were thousands of innocent residents.


    But now, as the true apocalypse descended upon them, everyone gained their pre-death lucidity and became aware of what foolishness they had all been up to.


    Nonetheless, it was all too late.


    Crimson flames streaked through the skies and ignited the black acid clouds, before crashing heavily upon the land.


    ***


    "?"


    Zessel, its eyes closed, never felt the world-ending rumble from the moon''s fragments crashing down on land. The greatest champion of Sartre hence opened its eyes tentatively despite being prepared for death, to see what happened.


    Then, it stared blankly. In that very moment, silver mist had filled every part of the world.


    The Sartrean moon was not large, and was perhaps smaller than the mountain range of certain colossal worlds, although its mass remained in the trillion-ton class.


    And now, that trillion tons mass falling from Joshua''s fingers all turned into Steel Strength when they crashed down as meteors.


    The gloomy clouds of heavy pollution that had piled for millennia and became long since irremovable vanished between breaths. As Steel Strength mist engulfed the world, the heavy metal and smog particles in the air, as well as the sand and dust filling the world all disappeared.


    Raindrops of Steel permeated the ground, gathering chemical and metal pollutants into solid black substances piling over the ground. In the sea, silver dots of light weaved through the waters, disintegrating all permanently polluting substances, sedimented upon the seabed.


    The infernos in the city ruins were extinguished, every rioter and criminal caught and restrained in chains that appeared out of thin air. Some of the vilest of criminals had simply been covered by the thin mist, becoming nothing in the very next second as the mist wafted away.


    Meanwhile, beneath the collapsed houses, the victims who had enough of the dark promptly saw a light. Silver radiance of Order punched a sturdy passage directed to the outside distinctly, healing any heavily injured as if time was reversed.


    The armaments of the military were promptly destroyed, everything from energy crystals, gunpowder or superweapon circuitry briefly set on lockdown. Layers of thin metallic reflection covered the vital components of the weapons, keeping them from functioning¡ªthe Sartreans could not even kill themselves, with any method of assault from teeth to nail sealed, dulled to the brim.


    Everything was now grasped within the Giant God''s palm. Resist? The billions of Sartreans were not even aware that they were attacked and controlled.


    If necessary, Joshua could even directly use Steel Strength to control the electromagnetic forces all over the world and knock out every Sartrean¡ªbut what he was doing now is enough.


    Zelma and Sartre the Steel Python looked on, staring blankly at their homeland (body). The entire planet was being shrouded in a dense layer of silver mist, spreading without stopping towards other parts of the planet and painting it in even silver.


    It was done.


    Now, with the entire engulfed in the [Incomplete Peaceful Paradise], the Sartreans could no longer destroy themselves.


    As to who started the conflict, who was in the right, who should assume responsibility, whether it began on deliberate will or if it should continue¡ªeverything is in the past, and had nothing to do with the developments to come and the will of the civilization itself.


    Because Joshua did not care.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Whether they wanted it, peace had come upon the world of Sartre.


    Such was the method Extraordinary individuals that stood above civilization itself pacified conflict.

 Chapter 827 Rising Beyond…

    In that very moment, the world of Sartre descended into absolute silence.


    Shrouded by the Steel Strength mist, all sound waves were absorbed, leaving the most irritated and hoarse shrieks unable to spread more than a centimeter away. According to simple calculation, any being judged as a threat to others or themselves were chained, all mobility restrained.


    Suppressed by the silver sky converted from the mass of the Sartrean moon, none could resist or move¡ªthe most devious of plots and conspiracies are now all meaningless, for beneath the subjugation of absolute power, ordinary beings could not even think.


    As for what the Sartreans thought or desired, whether they wanted to be saved, whether they yearned for peace or war¡­ None could care about any of those things. The warrior simply wanted to give them peace, and therefore they had to accept it.


    Now that things have come to this, the Sartreans'' fate of self-destruction had been evaded. Therefore, high above the skies, Joshua withdrew his hand.


    As the tides surged, Joshua slowly pulled back his giant hand of Steel. The remaining parts of the moon that were not turned into the Steel Strength veil had at present formed an irregular multi-sided form, floating alone in the sky.


    The gap over the world had been restored, and the warrior even handily purified the Sartrean world''s environment. The millennia of pollution all vanished, and apart from the 2.3 billion Sartrean in the five days of unrest, along with thousands of large-scale residential zones, the Sartreans essentially were not hurt fundamentally.


    In the very least, to the Sartrean civilization, it was ''only'' 2.3 billion people and almost a thousand cities¡ªit did not count as severe casualties.


    "Alright."


    Beyond the Void, Joshua stared at the Sartrean world in satisfaction. "Peace has come."


    The warrior naturally did not care about the astonished and blank expressions on Zelma and the Sartre the Steel Python. Before he stopped and left, he forced all life in the world into a dormant state. Soon, Joshua would have Zelma notify a leader he believed to be reliable, hence reestablishing a Sartrean government that embodies rule and Order, pacifying the rampaging citizens.


    As for the criminals, Joshua had already personally slain a group of the vilest¡ªbut if the Sartreans would not mind, he could still kill some of the most sinful since it was a mere snap of his fingers.


    Even before his ascension, Joshua could control a world. Now, after his ascension and without any Legendary champion stopping him, ten billion citizens and their fleets were something to be easily destroyed or saved.


    Anything that could be destroyed could be saved. When an existence carries out both such actions for another existence, their position was definitely not equal.


    As for the ten billion¡­ while it appeared many, it was in fact the sheer physical mass of ten billion people, in other words around several billion tons and nothing but a mountain. Joshua could accomplish that even in his early days as a Legend, his mass worth more than ten million tons than and naturally able to life objects thousands, perhaps a dozen thousand times his own mass.


    Back on Stellaris, the spawn of the Evil God of Pestilence and the Legendary tier Void Mother was nearly a thousand kilometers in diameter, comparable to natural satellites. The Sartrean''s moon was several times smaller, but the Void Mother''s body was hollow inside, just as itself was a massive swarm of ordinary lifeforms. In terms of mass, it might be less heavy than the Sartrean moon, but Joshua could already throw its maimed form then into a gas giant, incinerating it.


    At present, Joshua, who had since ascended several classes just had to ''close his palm'' to kill it at once if it encountered the Void Mother again.


    If Joshua had been a satellite-class of being before, the warrior who was now a world had the actual combat force of a star.


    Crushing a moon into Steel Strength was to simply intimidate the Sartreans¡ªJoshua could have achieved the same thing by draining substances out of the dead worlds around the Sartrean world.


    Right then, Zelma, captain of the Voyager did not know if it should kneel or stay prone: every posture appeared wrong, leaving the descendant of a former Sartrean diplomat in deep doubt of its ancestor''s bloodline, while profoundly realizing why the Sartrean civilization revered the Mycroft civilization even if they themselves occupied ten worlds.


    Who could stand staunchly before such majesty, and not feel humble?


    Either way, Zelma could not do that.


    At the moment, Joshua was speaking to Sartre the Steel Python.


    "It was a dire moment. Your children were destroying themselves under the influence of an Evil God¡­ To prevent them from wiping each other out, I could only control their mobility."


    Joshua was always willingly respectful toward Steel Pythons, even unreliable ones such as Simboa, which later become deserving of its duty after changing its ways. Now, the warrior frowned at the Steel Python that appeared unwell before him, saying quietly, "Are you affected as well?"


    "Uh¡­ yes."


    Whether Sartre was not uncomposed or too shocked, it could not speak at once. After some silence, it said softly, "I now understand the present circumstances¡­ Thanks to you, Steel God of Mycroft, you have definitely saved my Children."


    Even if a Steel Python had been slumbering for some reason a while ago, it would become at once aware of whatever was happening on its body once it was awakened. Sartre the Steel Python had virtually personally experienced the five dark days of unrest, personally witnessing with its own eyes the outcomes as the dark emotions accumulating in the hearts of Sartreans erupted.


    "They had endured it for too long. My Children had already driven their airships to soar the skies freely through the ether belt, ever yearning for the skies and the boundless seas¡ªthey are naturally born adventurers of the Void."


    The Steel Python gazed upon the world that no longer had dark clouds or acid rain, sighing deeply. "But after that war, even the Children who had long since left me had returned¡­ I am willing to shelter them once more, but living was becoming worse here. They would not dare and are unable to enter the Void, shrinking into my body where the environment deteriorated endlessly, living they days poorly."


    The dejection, despair, sadness, and rage that piled upon the Sartrean civilization had increased over thousands of years, and conflict should have happened at any time with the possibility of self-destruction¡ªeven the Steel Python thought so.


    In fact, its own body had become laden with excessive negative Soul Fragments. Along with the environmental pollution, the stagnated energy and soul cycles, it became dormant.


    "But there must be a reason behind it all," Joshua said, the Giant God staring at the Steel Python''s gray-white scales. "I wish to temporarily take over your Authority to uncover any clues behind the unrest."


    "What?!"


    Sartre''s serpentine pupils widened at Joshua''s request, while its neck straightened in immeasurable shock. Soon, however, it laughed bitterly, shaking its head. "It''s fine¡­ At least you are willing to ask for my permission¡ªwith your ability, it would have been easy for you to kick me out and find out for yourself."


    Sartre was naturally aware that should Joshua not return its Authority, it was basically a soul without form and would break down dissipate over thousands of years, perhaps quicker than that.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    But so what if it was reluctant?


    Would things change if it disagreed?


    Sartre the Steel Python could tell that Joshua was accomplished in the aspect of Steel Strength even without observing seriously. It meant that he was an equal, or an existence beyond that could remove it¡­ there was nothing kinder for him than to ask for it.


    That was why it obediently encircled Joshua''s right hand, briefly handing its Authority and all its power unto the warrior''s body.


    "Ah. Thanks."


    Sartre could tell that the Giant God of Steel was rather surprised, and smiled in gratitude. "Things would be quicker now."


    "It''s fine. It''s deserved."


    It replied, and sensed the Giant God direct that power beyond the world, combing the entire world for Chaos.


    ''Looks like he is really here to help inspect for Chaos and no other reason.''


    The Steel Python could easily see through Joshua''s real intentions through their powers'' resonance. The foreigner was not interested in the Sartrean civilization at all, and he was certainly here only to pacify the Sartreans while seeking possible traces of Evil Gods or spawns of Chaos.


    Be that as it may, Sartre the Steel Python could not help but sigh quietly at the depths of its own heart.


    "Standing alone with great individual power and rising beyond civilization, able to enforce one''s own will over entire worlds and races.


    "The arrogance of the Mycroft civilization has not changed at all even after thousands of years."


    ***


    Meanwhile, Joshua''s mind was considering matters completely unrelated to Chaotic presence.


    Yes, his power could subjugate even worlds¡ªmuch less build some houses or clean polluted environments.


    The Sartreans faced greater destruction and pollution than the Mycroft civilization too. Why was he reluctant to help Mycroft, but willing to aid the Sartrean world?


    It was simple: Joshua had different expectations of both.


    The warrior did not care at all about the Sartreans'' civilization. He did not mind if they would survive and keep going on, to advance with their own power. He could help them step out of their difficult moment without any psychological burdens, nor the mind to sit and watch as they were thus destroyed.


    Joshua could simply save or destroy them just because he liked it.


    But the Mycroft civilization was different.


    He certainly could swiftly fill the stomachs of hungering refugees and build shelters for the homeless. He could get rid of all pollution, disaster and manmade disaster. Joshua''s productivity alone could spare most of civilization from worrying about their basic needs.


    That being said, how was that different with setting a fence around domesticated animals?


    A single-sided providing was not a normal relationship for both sides. The normal ones would simply sit back and enjoy, and after they had adapted to that lifestyle, they would feel uncomfortable or unsettled if the Champions did not keep providing for them¡­ Most importantly, it was excessively wasteful.


    Take Joshua for example: his very strength could break worlds and or flip day and night, and it was right for him to use that power to fight the Evil Gods, as well as any hostile civilizations or Void Behemoths. Should he used it for instilling Order upon primitive societies, things would end up like it did for the Sartrean world now: none would have their own voice or opinion, for Joshua''s power would make him the absolute Truth.


    It was definitely bad for a civilization, and was as wasteful as digging a well with a hydrogen bomb.


    "I need comrades, not deadweight."


    Joshua could not help remembering the Sage at that thought, the champion who advanced alone to the center of the Multiverse.


    "What I need are not malformed civilization that could only move forward by relying on other powerful beings, but beings that could walk steadily and stand by my side."


    Joshua himself had experienced Great Unity, an age jointly established after the Third World War by the Earth Federation Government, which in turn was formed by various national governments. The perfection and peace of countless people''s dreams were realized, and it was a time when everyone could obtain happiness.


    Although Joshua yearned for battle and conflict that actuates his self-worth, he had to admit that that peaceful time was the most blissful and greatest for humankind.


    That era, however, was not one that could be brought forth by a champion. It was a paradise on Earth forged by the diligence of countless people, military men, scientific researchers, politicians, and even the normal people.


    It was precisely because Joshua was aware of the so-called correct answer and the era of Great Unity that he was reluctant did as the Sage had done in the Glorious Era, to use individual power and ''excessively'' care for civilization as if babysitting.


    A little aid was enough. He should not be doing nothing either or his purpose as a champion would be nonexistent, just as he should not do too much that civilization''s talent and power could not be realized.


    "A complicated, entangling thought."


    Through the power of Sartre the Steel Python, Joshua, who was briefly the Lord of the Sartrean Word sighed deeply. "Civilization, to be cared for and to be let loose¡­ how complex."

 Chapter 828 All That Was Gradually Unraveled

    As Joshua search for possible presence of Chaos amidst emotional sighs, the warrior suddenly realized that something was unusual.


    "I''m almost done searching the entire world¡ªeven the underground depths¡­ but where are the souls of the 2.3 billion Sartreans?"


    ***


    The Sartreans were a mammalian species that reproduced quickly, having no fixed breeding period and showing interest in mating whenever the weather was optimum, with mothers giving birth to three to five each litter. Due to the limited world resources, the Sartrean civilization was placed planned parenthood policy¡ªwhile it certainly maintained the population, it also brought about countless tragedies.


    And unlike most Void civilizations with higher procreating rate, each Sartrean possessed a soul.


    It would sound unusual, but the Sartrean world was one with high ether concentration: The special supernatural force that was remarkably similar to mana without attributes could produce great driving force or converted into different powers out of thin air. Many spells of pure movement including Void acceleration or seismic pull were strongly linked to ether, and the Sartrean world itself was enshrouded in it, allowing even the most ordinary of sailed ships to move and fly with mere runic inscription.


    Within the environment of concentrated ether, the Sartreans were born with souls, thought of as a spiritual race by the former Glorious Era in Mycroft. In that period, those without natural souls were thought to be inferior or even incomplete, and the Sartrean managed to secure some favor from Mycroft based on that single aspect.


    But now, those billions of souls disappeared without a trace after the five days of unrest.


    It was no laughing stock.


    His brow tightening, Joshua searched the entire Sartrean world once again: 2.3 billion souls of intelligent creatures would be enough for Fattrovi to burn as fuel to switch between hundreds of World Lines, and would directly ascend normal small worlds several tiers into a high-mana world.


    In fact, there was no telling if the Soul Ocean that formed the core of the Evil God of Wither had that much souls!


    "Steel God¡­"


    Although it was able to tell that something was wrong as well, the Steel Python Sartre was more worried about Joshua''s actions than the vanishing souls, its coils tightened unwittingly. "Wait, please be careful¡ª"


    But its pleas were just a little late.


    Joshua, who realized that something was awry, controlled his power and stirred a tidal wave over the world of Sartre.


    Steel Strength resonated over the entire planet equally like a massive tentacle that stretches over thousands of kilometers, slowly and gently combing through every corner of the world.


    That naturally was a perspective from beyond the world. Inside the world, the Steel Strength appendage encircled the entire planet at fifteen times the speed of sound¡ªperhaps even quicker. It would take less than an hour for the world to be combed through like a riverbed by a net, and not even young fish or prawns not spared.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Within the world, space itself trembled like water ripples. Gravity disturbance wreaked by condensed bodies of Steel Strength left the dimensions warped, with the spatial ripples being Joshua''s Legendary-tier method of observing the world, just like the supersonic waves that bats made.


    Thus, within an hour, Joshua found the whereabouts of those 2.3 billion souls.


    On the ground, Zessel, one of the rare few Sartreans who were not hypnotized by Steel Strength looked up to the skies.


    All that happened today was far more eventful and unbelievable than what it had gone through over the past decades and centuries.


    It witnessed the civil unrest of the Sartrean civilization, the mutual assault between allied military forces. It witnessed the hellish scenes when the beam cannons struck their home planet, the shattering of the World Barrier, the mighty otherworld being that crushed the sun before restraining the entire world in silver mist as if soothing a nest of ants.


    And now, it witnessed another brand-new moment of history.


    Silver mist as vast as the galaxy descended from the heavens like a waterfall, before hence gushing towards the Sartrean sun.


    The blazing light of noon was covered by an unstoppable shadow, with erratic and corrupted colors faintly showing in the golden sun.


    In that very moment, Zessel realized that the weak perhaps never had held their own fate in their hands.


    Whether the Sartrean chose to head toward the Void or stayed in their home planet was a frivolous possibility for the Multiverse. Chaos and Order would not care for the rise or fall of an ordinary race, and all their choices only held meaning for themselves.


    The sun was shrouded by the silver mist, and the Sartrean world descended towards obscure dusk.


    In between, Zessel could faintly hear a voice from the skies, or even the Void, seemingly yelling.


    As for Zelma who was right beside Joshua, the warrior''s voice clear and distinct.


    "Come out!" The Giant God thus proclaimed, before extending his right hand and clenching it at the Sartrean world.


    Thus, a streak of dark veins appeared around the sun of Sartre, encircled heavily by the silver mists.


    Then, the Giant God ''pulled''¡ªand like a cloud of plasma, the seemingly blazing but infinitely sinister, dark gray-black cluster was extracted from the inside of the sun.


    It was a massive sphere over dozens of kilometers long, its gray-black corrupting light emanating from its surface and spreading like toxins in the atmosphere. Like a sun, its surface that was incessantly glinting as if a corona has countless bizarre Chaotic runs churning and morphing, leaving all who saw it unsettled.


    Inside the cluster of light, there were countless of Sartrean souls wailing and screaming.


    "What¡ªwhat on earth is that?!"


    Zessel roared uncontrollably at the sight.


    "What, what is that?!"


    The Steel Python Sartre exclaimed in equal shock as well.


    Meanwhile, Joshua narrowed his eyes, entering Steel Strength vision to view the gray-black cluster restrained in place even as it struggled fruitlessly. He could feel the despair and negative presence wafting from it, and the insignificant spiritual corruption intent on breaking his own spirit down.


    "That''s the souls of the 2.3 billion dead Sartreans."


    He answered the Steel Python quietly, before laughing softly. "Of course, now, it has another name: Evil God Embryo."


    Ignoring the Steel Python''s stunned silence, Joshua took a deep breath¡ªhe was turning serious and entering combat mode.


    "Looks like it''s worse than we imagined. The presence that stirred the unrest across worlds is not merely an Evil God, but one that could create another¡­ To be specific, creating another Evil God through resonance."


    In the Void, the silver Giant God strode toward Sartre, his approaching causing ripples over the World Barrier while Joshua spoke calmly, "But you don''t have to worry. It''s not an Evil God yet and its power has not been fully converted. Even the remaining energy that could nurture it¡ªin other words, the other ten billion of Sartrean souls is under my protection. It''s nothing but a malformed thing that could not cause much damage."


    As he spoke, Joshua could not help remembering the devastating Abysses and the demons that had destroyed each other. Are there such composites of Chaotic souls in those worlds that could form Evil God embryos as well?


    He could not tell. But now, Joshua found a clue he wanted when he came to the Sartrean world, and could not help but show a dangerous smile.


    "I''ll have to beat it to death while it''s still young."


    ***


    At the depths of the Void far away from the Sartrean world, the center of the Lost Galaxy and nearby the world of Mycroft¡­


    A white divine radiance flashed amidst dimensional turbulence, weaving.


    However, when the pure-white specks of light that flickered like stardust yet welled with boundless vigor moved through the endless sea of stars, a violet vein of light that was powerful yet dim appeared before it.


    [Have you met him?]


    [Yes.]


    Two wills at once interacted without preamble.


    [Have you chosen to invite him as well?] The violet light glinted.


    [No.] The white light shrunk. [I simply wished to see what person he was, being alleged to resemble the mentor remarkably¡ªit''s certainly true that he is utterly different from him, but it is just as settling.]


    [And unlike the rest of you, I don''t require help.]


    [Funny.] The violet light began to whirl in a distinct pattern, flinging away countless specks as if shaking its head. [No Order could be accomplished alone, just as no solitary beast could be described as Order for it is meaningless.]


    [Existence itself is meaningless.] The white light flashed peacefully as if a person was speaking flatly. [Such is the crux of life.]


    [All of your existences are the proof of my path. It could even be said that everyone enables me.]


    The violet light did not flash, and no information was flowing¡ªthere was no telling if it was a sneer or a mockery.


    Still, the white light kept speaking.


    [Listen, friend.]


    [As long as one exists]


    [Intelligence did not matter]


    [neither does civilization.]


    [Everything from thought, self-consciousness, emotion, grudges would not matter.]


    [To life, existence was the only factor worth caring about.]


    [Over the Multiverse, lives that were the most numerous, having the longest history and spread the furthest, are not humans or the tribes of Shelter, nor great Void civilizations or Evil Gods of Chaos, not even Void Behemoths¡­ They may be able to put an end to each other, but would never extinguish life.]


    Around the white light, specks of divine power wafted, turning into mirages of butterflies.


    Furthermore, as white radiance flash, various insects, multicellular and unicellular creatures were spawned. There were also bacteria, viruses, and near unobservable and nonexistent mesoscopic living energy compositions, playing out along with the divine power mirage.


    [Intelligence and civilization are a frivolous change in reproduction. That, change, however, is a gift from superior beings. Even so, many beings would never appreciate that precious gift after gaining it without being prepared.]


    Infinite microscopic creatures resembling bacteria, viruses, and insects distinctly formed a massive and primitive ecosystem that was intricately linked¡ªthe design of their social structure, life cycle up to their racial genes, DNA and energy designs were all embodied within a circular system of Order. As if unimaginable components of a Holy Light machine, forming a great magic circle which scale is counted in units of world and dimensional regions.


    Without intelligence, civilization or emotions, before the living mechanism known as the Insect Swarm of Order, all language became frivolous. Guided by instincts of devouring, destroying and existing for the sake of survival, they carried the Holy Light and the power of Order across worlds, clearing away all darkness and Chaos.


    [As expected, you are the craziest amongst us.]


    It was after a long silence that the violet radiance flashed once again.


    [If our mentor knew how mad you were¡­]


    [He is no longer here, but he would definitely praise me for I was always his most obedient student. My life is given by him, a living machine and a tool for forming that path¡ªunlike you who resist, I cherish that identity.]


    The white light was simply unaffected by the violet light''s information. Like starlight in the night, flashing faintly and rhythmically, as if in a faint smile. [Friend, it is only after existing that life has the luxury to discuss intelligence and civilization, but as long as Chaos is not wiped out, all that you and I do are futile.]


    [Just wait as we pave the path for you. Intelligence and life would thus blossom over the corpses of the living.]

 Chapter 829 Chaos Chain

    Inside the Sartrean world beneath the crystal sun.


    The dark gray cluster flashed violently, intent on escaping the fold of the silver mist.


    It distorted space and unleashed flames¡ªa blaze that burned over millions of degrees arched the world around it bizarrely, scorching the mist to repel it. It stirred ether, creating high-energy waves that vibrated at a hundred thousand times per second, tearing at all objects with substance around it.


    The ''Evil God Embryo''¡ªa grotesque body energy condensed out of 2.3 billion Sartrean souls and resembled a plasma nebula was unleashing all its power. With a tremor, 759 pale-green spindle-shaped crystals materialized, bursting in the very next second with powerful electromagnetism that could warp form and indiscriminately disintegrate every existence around it. The massive magnetic field throbbed, peeling even part of the surface of the crystal sun into golden flowing fire that descended upon the world.


    But it was all fruitless.


    Over the sky, another gap appeared upon the world.


    A giant silver hand steadily reached inside the world and caught the cluster of souls that were wildly unleashing thunder¡ªthe instant it was caught, the sparks on its surface vanished entirely, seemingly absorbed by all energy.


    Then, as if a little animal held by its name, it struggled futilely, before the giant hand clenched and it shattered with a clear cracking sound.


    Joshua nonchalantly crushed the Embryo, and his movement was so relaxed that he had the excess effort to count how many orifices it unleashed the sparks with. Sartre the Steel Python simply stared at it in shock, as if gazing upon some being more terrible than Chaos.


    It was also likely left in awe of the warrior''s might and unwittingly blanking out, a duality of worship and fear.


    Still, it was easy to understand how the Evil God Embryo was so easily removed¡ªafter all, it really was an embryo.


    Joshua was able to subjugate the ten billion population of a world, along with their fleet, forts and Steel Python. The mere composite of 2.3 billion souls, even with their mysteriously obtained combat capacity and atypical mental faculty was hence not that strong toward the warrior, and given that it had just assumed a form, its very constitution was loose and could be easily beaten apart.


    Truth be told, the soul composite was not actually that weak. Joshua believed that the other Legends would not so easily destroy it, and it was only perhaps the Sage of the Oceans who could face it in direct battle¡ªher vast powers that could turn a frozen world into a magma realm could blast it apart, while the others might only be able to slowly damage its composition, and it would take a long time before the victor was made clear.


    "This sensation¡­"


    After crushing the soul composite, Joshua studied its composition, and frowned as he muttered, "Right, it is Evil God¡­ but there''s no Chaos, just as it lacks hate and despair."


    Of the many Evil Gods Joshua had encountered before, even Air, the weakest one had extremely concentrated Chaos energies and domain of despair. It symbolized the utter devastation of their former world, the decimation of the civilization they belonged to¡ªbut this time, perhaps because the Sartreans were yet to be wiped out and the world still intact, not only did the Embryo have no Chaos aura that protected itself, its corrupting domain of despair was also very weak.


    Be that as it may, it was definitely the distinct form of an Evil God.


    "The destruction of a Void civilization leading to the birth of an Evil God is nothing unusual."


    Joshua had freed 2.3 billion Sartrean souls that were gathered by an abnormal force into the Evil God Embryo, they were yet to be corrupted by Chaos and had a short duration for conversation. They could hence be saved, which was why the warrior cared for them for a while before returning them to the Soul Cycle of the Sartrean world.


    Myriad-colored rain descended alongside the sun''s fragments. The skies of Sartre that were once again blue was now a beautiful, dreamlike sight, but only a few had the chance to witness that miraculous scene since most of the Sartreans were in slumber.


    They probably would not forget that as long as they lived.


    With that done, the Steel Giant began to ponder outside the world.


    "Whatever the case might be, things are getting complicated after being connected with what I know."


    According to what Joshua was presently aware of, an Evil God could be present in their galaxy. It was able to stir civil conflict and confrontations, animating the despair and anguish within, not to mention that its power surpassed typical Evil Gods¡ªits presence alone affected the entire galaxy.


    Because of that unknown Evil God''s movements, a dozen Abysses and several worlds including Mycroft had seen the rise of violent strife. Those were essentially underlying issues in society that was hidden by various matters and briefly inconsequential, but could cause a world-destroying tide once they implode.


    Like the Sartrean world and its people that had been cornered, the smallest of sparks had set self-immolating flames ablaze.


    Sartre the Steel Python listened as Joshua muttered to himself. Being a Steel Python that survived the Glorious Era and presiding over an advanced Void civilization, it was naturally aware of what the warrior spoke of. Having learned that there was an unimaginably powerful but yet undiscovered Evil God in their galaxy, it shook its head somberly, assuming an expression of despair. "The awakening of an unknown Evil God and a Chaos Chain over the entire galaxy¡­ How could this be!"


    "Our fate is sealed."


    Joshua turned to the Steel Python at its words. Having found the 2.3 billion missing souls, he returned the world''s Authority to it, something that restored slight vigor to the World Will.


    It was then that Joshua asked in curiosity, "What is the Chaos Chain?"


    Their brief contact and exchange made Joshua realize that Sartre the Steel Python was much more outspoken. In comparison, Karlis was mild, Illgner was irritable while Simboa scattered-brain¡ªSartre itself was not repulsed by communication, even muttering to itself when none were around, conveying heightened desires to interact.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Chaos Chain. When Joshua was made aware of the term, he imagined that Sartre would know what special circumstances revolved around it.


    And Sartre naturally heard his question: if the warrior was simply was an ordinary wielder of Authority and see it solely because of the fact, it naturally would not have the patience or mood to explain the profound meaning behind such a great incident. Still, Joshua''s overwhelming people left Sartre pondering for words in a while before speaking forthrightly, "The Chain of Chaos is actually rather difficult to explain¡­ Steel God of Mycroft, are you aware of the phenomenon that occurs during ''World Birth'' and ''Order Resonance''?"


    "''Joshua'' would do."


    Joshua nodded, showing that he understood. "I''ve seen many worlds born around the Void Vortex¡­ As for Order Resonance, do you mean to say that Order Resonance is a similar phenomenon to Chaos Chain?"


    The warrior remembered what happened when he left Simboa. Billions of souls wandered away with Fattrovi''s death, his thousands of Soul Stars dying as boundless spirits returned to the Simboan Soul Cycle, granting the world ascension.


    The ascension led to the gathering of the Steel Strength in the Void Vortex, creating thousands of primordial nebulas. The frame of a thousand worlds hence gained form in the stirring vortex of energy, awaiting their birth a hundred thousand years later.


    "The so-called Chaos Chain is indeed a phenomenon remarkably similar to Order Resonance¡­ that theory was actually thought of by the Mycroft civilization and then taught to the world.


    The Steel Python was not curious about why Joshua, one from Mycroft would be unaware of the Chaos Chain¡ªit was a jargon from a rather unique field. Furthermore, it thought that the warrior must be one learned in combat and was no research, which is why it was not unusual for him to be ignorant of Chaos Chain.


    "When an Evil God is gestating and was about to be born, should any world or civilization come to ruin within its effective area, the devastation was likely to birth an Evil God."


    Sartre the Steel Python patiently explained to Joshua. "Thousands of years ago, when the entire galaxy was invaded by Evil Gods, the Evil God ''Misery'' was born upon the ruins of the Himmer. That was when the Xenland, their neighbors were destroyed too¡ªthat was the first observed case of Chaos Chain, leading to the simultaneous birth of another unnamed Evil God."


    "Naturally, both newborn Evil Gods were quickly destroyed, and the Evil God that was born from the ruins of Xenland was utterly crushed before it displayed any nameable attributes."


    At that, the Steel Python remembered the Evil God Embryo that did not show much attributes as well when Joshua crushed it at once, before quickly continuing, "And now¡­ if you so claim that the entire galaxy is within an unknown Evil God''s area of disturbance, any civilization or world that was thus destroyed could well give birth to new Evil Gods!"


    The Steel Python felt earnest misery at the thought.


    Although it was not clear on how the Chaos Chain phenomenon worked and what its actual symptoms were, things appeared dire solely from what it knew. All of the galaxy was within the boundary of Chaos riots which could revive the Chain or even dozens of Evil Gods, and even if some civilizations and worlds were too weak to birth an Evil God, it was a galactic scale anomaly of destruction.


    The Sartreans would have been one of them but were unexpectedly saved, but so what, then? If the surrounding worlds see the birth of a few Evil Gods, the weakest of them would be able to completely destroy them.


    However, Joshua was nodding thoughtfully at present.


    "Chaos Chain, huh." He muttered.


    The Giant God stirred the Void, causing worlds around shifting slightly. The birth of worlds and their destruction¡ªthe two signs definitely correspond. If Chaos Chain and Order Resonance are indeed part of a motion¡­"


    "Well, it explains many things."


    If Joshua was only theorizing that Evil God''s existence before, he was a hundred percent sure of it now.


    And that Evil God was currently in the Abyssal Paradise!


    There was a simple reason for that as well: just like how the world of Simboa had ascended in the Void Vortex and to Order Resonance along with the birth of countless worlds, only the Bottom of the Abyss¡ªthe graveyard of the galaxy where there are also countless Steel Shards and world fragments that provides the same environment and condition to create Chaos Chain!


    "Wait, Sartre."


    Suddenly remembering something, Joshua turned to the Steel Python and asked somberly, "Did you mean to say that only gestating Evil Gods could cause Chaos Chain?"


    "¡­Yes."


    The Steel Python nodded feebly, showing an expression as if feeling its days were numbered¡ªit simply wanted to return to its world and shrink there. Unlike civilizations, the Steel Pythons were rooted to their worlds and unable to escape as a world will, even if the Sartreans would now migrate to other worlds.


    It could only sit and wait as the tides of Chaos descended.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Joshua had lifted his hand and looked at his palm.


    His very right hand had just crushed the Sartrean moon, and an Evil God Embryo into its initial spirit form.


    2.3 billion¡ªin other words, hundred upon hundred million of Sartrean souls had combined into an Evil God. If they managed to create spawns, and utterly mature with the ruin of their world as their body, even Joshua would not boldly claim that he could win¡­ or at least, his present clone would not do, and his true form must come to defeat that opponent.


    Still, because it was yet to be born, its methods of defense and combat were all infinitely crude. It had yet to become conscious of what kind of an existence it was, its very constitution loose and hence easily extinguished by Joshua.


    Still, Joshua was very aware of Sartre the Steel Python''s worries.


    An Evil God so powerful that its mere birth affected an entire galaxy would probably only be second to the Evil God of Fertility at its peak form. It was absolute a tier one force that would probably destroy the present day Starfall Era of Mycroft if it attacked.


    But what if that Chaotic presence that spread far and wide over the entire galaxy had been a specific phenomenon caused by its position¡ªthe Abyssal Paradise?


    Things would be much simpler if that was the case. As long as it really was not a galactic class and wield such magnitude of power¡ªthat is, Joshua''s own self established measure, present-day Mycroft just might get rid of it.


    Even if it was not a specific phenomenon and was assuredly that powerful¡ªwas it not yet to be born?


    Joshua believed that things were far from ''our fate is sealed''.


    Things could still be changed. He had obtained the most important piece of the puzzled albeit still lacking another, before he would obtain the information and know the truth behind the sudden riots.


    "Why would the unknown Evil God suddenly start growing? The Seven Gods clearly know some secret in the Abyssal Paradise, although it seems that they did not expect that an Evil God was gestating within."


    The warrior muttered. "It''s now only Starfall Year 840¡­ if the reason that the Seven Gods disappeared in my past life was to subjugate that Evil God, I should really think about what I actually changed in the present timeline would bring forward something that should only be happening on a dozen years later."


    The effect could only be discovered after the cause had been uncovered. Solely by uncovering the reason why the unknown Evil God would suddenly be born and awakened that the method to destroy or delay its awakening could be found.


    In the Void, the Giant Steel God closed his eyes.


    After a few minutes, Joshua opened his eyes, having calculated all matters through supernatural processing.


    "I get it now."


    "It''s the Evil God of Wither!"

 Chapter 830 Is It All My Fault?

    If things had played out like the game in his past life with Mycroft and the rest of the galaxy, both scenarios would have been identical before Starfall Year 855.


    The difference between the two worlds was probably the innumerable players in his past life, while this Mycroft world had a certain count named Joshua van Radcliffe who used the system to level up meteorically, rising to Legend within a brief few years.


    When he compared the two timelines, Joshua was sure that he did not change the world much before even after he killed Nono, the Black Dragon and stopped the Abyssal draconic armies.


    It was in the end, when he changed the tides in the Battle of the Holy Mountain, killing the leader of the Pestilence Cult, reigniting Mycroft''s Flame, heading to Stellaris to protect the Midgardians from the Void Mother, as well as restoring life Kronos¡­ those were the acts that changed the galaxy drastically, providing Joshua with many precious data and clues.


    Even so, it was not fundamental change¡ªeven trivial to the Multiverse.


    However, he proceeded to slay Helm the Demon General, seal Mycroft the Steel Python, kill Fattrovi the Time Turner, sealing and obliterating the main body of the Black Fog as well as destroy the Evil God of Wither¡ªthose would undoubtedly severely affect the future.


    Whether it was Legendary demon, powerful fallen Steel Serpents or a manipulator of time whose individual power claimed control over a world, they could grow to affect dozens of worlds, even the entire galaxy. Aside from that, the main body of the Black Fog was a powerful foe comparable to Evil Gods that needed Mycroft civilization to go out in full force, its very existence affecting the state of the galaxy.


    And amongst those he had destroyed, the most mysterious was the Evil God of Wither.


    Until now, the souls of the nine Legends who previously sealed it had yet to awaken.


    Joshua lowered his head. Although Lothram (the Unnamed Technician) displayed recent prominence in his healing, it would have taken a longer time until the nine Legends were to be revived. But before that, everyone was still not sure about why the Evil God of Wither was restrained by such an unusual seal of enveloping it in a world.


    But now, Joshua had a bold guess: there was another vital role in Wither''s existence apart from being used by the Sage as a research sample to convert Order and Chaos, a role which could be the ''suppressor'' of some terrible thing.


    And it was not baseless conjecture.


    Joshua began to theorize what toils the world would face if it did not have a transcendent warrior such as him, and if the world of Mycroft had no Player or Foreigner.


    Exhausted, the Empire would fight to the last drop of blood in the war against the orcs. Then, after the war, the struggle between old and new nobles would gradually escalate¡ªafter Israel had barely ensured the Imperial Family''s safety with his few remaining years, the seven children that survived him would compete for the throne, with the nobles using that reason to wage widespread war.


    Meanwhile, the draconic plague, the cultists and the fanatics of the Earth Mother''s temple would invade the world one after another, painting the distant south in ash. The various West Mountain kingdoms would be left fleeing, just as the Eastern Plains would be destabilized by the returning murloc tribes. Each faction would face several opponents at once, just as their opponents would attack each other.


    The very name of the game ''Continental War'' was taken from the fact that there was not a single place where war did not reach over the land. Even when the Abyss invaded, the various factions that had been fighting each other exhaustively set aside their difference to combine forces also led to war, with the demons of Chaos being their foe.


    Without any players¡ªwithout Joshua, most Legendary champions would die halfway through, or sacrifice themselves for the sake of the world. Igor, the most powerful force of the continent who could face the Pentashade Dragon God directly had perished before the Abyssal invasion to prolong the world''s Flame Seed. It moved the hand of the Seven Gods, prompting them to act on several occasions despite their original rule to ''leave mortals to mortals''.


    For example, the advent of the Great Mana Tide, the fusing of the Infinite Horizon into the world, sealing Mycroft the Steel Python, repelling invading aberrations and unsealing the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds¡­ and the Seven Gods, who disappeared when they realized something unusual in the Abyssal War, and were thought to have gone to the Abyssal Paradise to subjugate the unknown Evil God.


    That was where the question came: Even if the Seven Gods were not that much powerful than he was (questionable since Joshua believes himself capable of defeating them), Joshua imagined that the galactic level of change would not be greater than them. There was no reason that the Seven were a dozen times stronger than he was, and could jointly subjugate the unknown Evil God for that long without trouble.


    In the pre-existence, the Players never aided the Seven Gods at all, meaning that those divine beings had accomplished all that by their own power¡­ whether they succeeded or failed, the unknown Evil God never appeared during the Abyssal War.


    Joshua imagined that they must have been aided by something for that to be possible, and it was likely to be an object that sealed the unknown Evil God''s composition. That object had developed anomaly, which in turn prompted things to change for the unknown Evil God¡ªthe Seven Gods had probably restored that object, hence keeping the unknown Evil God sealed.


    And that was perhaps the world that sealed the Evil God of Wither.


    Joshua could guess that the next version of the game after defeating the Abyss would be to fight against the Starherders, arriving upon their Void Behemoths after devouring the galaxy for a decade. After all, their race only had a single Legend in the Great Khan, while the other leaders were Supreme-tier Kings of Akasha, as well as quasi-Legendary tier Void Behemoths. It would not be too difficult for the Players who average at Legendary-tiers, and the warrior could even imagine how the Boss Fight would be arranged.


    Then, after the Starherders were defeated and information was obtained from them, the Players would be able to head for the Abyssal Paradise through either the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds or the Starherders'' Void Behemoths, and help the Seven Gods to seal the unknown Evil God.


    Others, including the Flame Seed on Grandia, the Black Fog that wandered the stars and Simboa of the Void Vortex would probably be missions outside of the main story, added in updates or standalone DLCs.


    Having labeled everything he had experienced before logically, Joshua sighed.


    Without him, the world of Karlis would have been devastated from Famine, while Zero-Three would wander the wastelands alone until the end.


    As for Illgner, it would be virtually destroyed in the fight between Father Nature and the Evil God of Calamity. Even if the elves living there survived, would they have a favorable fate under the hostile glare of that world''s Steel Python?


    The Blood Moon of the Bloodmoon Abyss would definitely not awaken either, or turn into a new Abyssal Will if it did: A destroyer that hates everything, unlike Light who restores vigor to its own world.


    The world of Grandia would still be destroyed¡ªthat was the Sage''s plan, and none would survive even if no person headed there to secure the Flame Seed.


    On Stellaris, the Midgardians would be destroyed, and its Steel Python would never awaken, with Evil Gods wreaking havoc over its body.


    The Ancient Dragon of Kronos would be captured by the Black Fog. With the power of life which it embodies, the main body of the Black Fog could either become more powerful, create or destroy, accelerating evolution in Shelter Alpha.


    Meanwhile, Fattrovi would perhaps replace thousands of World Lines until he find that so-called ''Destined Path'' of his, and finally lift his gaze up to the skies.


    However, the existence of the Evil God: Wither was more important than those other matters.


    Guarded by nine Glorious Era Legends and sealed with a world, the Evil God of Wither was already displaying unusual aspects before Joshua''s student¡ªPriest of the Elite Party arrived. Having heard his own student''s story, Joshua thought that the Evil God''s power was already breaking the seal, and the entity itself would soon awaken.


    Still, ''soon'' meant years, a decade or decades for an Evil God. In the end, its awakening was due to stimulation from Joshua''s Restoration Beam.


    If the Evil God of Wither was part of the object that suppressed the unknown Evil God, Joshua thought, it would awaken ten years later¡ªincidentally, the time when the Seven Gods went missing.


    At present, Joshua had sent Zelma, captain of the Voyager back to the Sartrean world, just as Sartre the Steel Python carefully left the Giant God of Steel as he pondered and returned to its own body. Unconcerned by such frivolity, the warrior kept thinking, his head lowered. "The power of Wither could decay Chaos into Steel Strength, a power that it was not immune from and weakens even itself."


    The unknown Evil God was definitely powerful, but if it was not awakened, using the Wither''s power against the Chaos that had yet to form a composite was equal to using the power of 100 against ten million 1s¡ªit sounds complicated but was not actually difficult, since the Evil God of Wither basically had to exist, to keep the unknown Evil God from awakening.


    Joshua hence remembered the Evil God of Fertility. That powerful Evil God which nurtured all things to their peak form and thus collapse it appeared to clash with Wither in ability. What would happen if both crossed paths?


    ¡­ Actually, nothing much.


    The gap between them meant that Wither''s power 100 could never reverse Fertility, which power was one million (metaphorically speaking). On the other hand, the Evil God of Fertility would greatly elevate Wither''s power, directly reducing itself it into a heap of pure Steel Strength¡ªin other words, Steel Strength.


    How abilities helped or clashed against one another was not too important. At least, it was not too meaningful when there was too great a difference in definitive ability: water could douse flames, but it would not extinguish a star, whereas planetary presences could disintegrate water, turning atoms into fuel.


    There was no existence with 100 power value that could defeat existences that hold one million in power value.


    On the other hand, it would be simple for it to stand against ten thousand, or even a million existences that was only 1 in power level.


    Just like how it was easy for Joshua to subjugate ten billion Sartreans.


    With that thought, Joshua could basically be sure of several things.


    One.


    The Evil God of Wither possibly maintained one of the conditions for the unknown Evil God''s awakening. In the pre-existence, the Seven Gods might have sealed Wither once more, and used bits of it to break the unknown Evil God''s power that was yet to gather, hence removing the threat.


    Two.


    The Seven Gods should be aware of certain aspects of the unknown Evil God. They might not be sure that it would become one, but they definitely know that there is something abnormal in the Abyssal Paradise.


    Queries had to be made there.


    Three.


    There was no doubt that the nine Legends who sealed the Evil God of Wither knows about the seal. Being key creators of the seal, they could well know the link between Wither''s seal and the unknown Evil God.


    They must be awakened as soon as possible.


    Naturally, last but most importantly¡­


    "I''ve already ate up the Evil God of Wither¡­ This is bad."


    Joshua sighed profoundly at the thought. "I would have kept parts of it if I knew."


    The conclusions that Joshua made now was curious¡ªthe one god that did not flee and was not destroyed, but sealed with much importance definitely was worth sealing¡­ perhaps it was necessary to keep it alive!


    Still, Joshua devoured it entirely, fully digesting it.


    Be that as it may, Joshua was actually not at all ashamed of that: The Evil God of Wither had been rapidly regenerating and strengthening¡­ if it was restored to full form, Joshua and the other Legends might not have been able to fully hold it. If that happens, heaven knows how many worlds would be left in ruin and how many Legends would die before it could be sealed again.


    Perhaps never.


    While the Evil God of Wither had previously appeared to have been beaten by several Glorious Era Legends, it was in truth defeated by its own power. Before it, several Legends were reverted to their younger, vulnerable forms effortlessly¡­ Each Legend had also been aided by their own Void Fleets then, and now¡­ they were basically fighting alone.


    The Evil God of Wither''s death might even be compulsory, although there was another problem.


    "I could have awakened the unknown Evil God."


    Joshua looked up puzzledly at the Void where his true form was while mumbling quietly, "If it was only the Evil God of Wither''s death, that unknown Evil God would probably not have awakened so quickly¡­ its power, which had been weakened Wither had to reassemble before it awakened, and it would not be unusual if the process takes more than a decade."


    The warrior imagined that there must have been some power that jolted that unknown Evil God, and it could be the flash his world form emitted.


    The one that illuminated the Multiverse.


    He had become too powerful: the presence of Order had spread throughout this galaxy or even others. Upon sensing that power, like a sleepyhead who had been splashed with cold water, the unknown Evil God was at once rejuvenated.


    It was exactly because Joshua had become too strong, changed many a fate in worlds that he brought about such consequences. His rather handy slaying of Wither which should not be dead in this era had animated a Boss that should not appear in this era, triggering the present series of incidents.


    "Come to think of it¡­ Isn''t it all my fault?"


    Joshua was startled at the idea. "If that''s the case, the demons of the Abyss were indirectly extinct because of me?"Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    The reason that the Evil God of Wither awakened was essentially thanks to his dispatching of the Elite Party on a mission, with the executor being his very own student¡­ he was partially responsible for the extinction that engulfed the Abyss from the inside, up to the self-destruction tendency of Sartre.


    Joshua could not help but shake his head and laugh.


    It was not actually much¡­ He had been prepared to ascertain the truth by heading to the Abyssal Paradise. Now, he had simply added another undeniable reason.


    Furthermore, what could the Evil God of Wither do that he could not? Would he, Joshua, be inferior to an Evil God in terms of measures for weakening Chaos?


    There was nothing to worry about. In the very least, one must have a little faith in their own strength before fearing.


    At the thought, Joshua turned and prepared to return to his true form where he would prepare for the journey to the Abyssal Paradise¡ªevery second mattered, for the unknown Evil God grows every stronger and progressed toward awakening with every passing moment. If he could not weaken it as soon as possible, it might truly rise and become an Evil God that was unimaginably powerful.


    However, just when he was turned into his Giant God form to head for the Abyss, faint dimensional ripples that the warrior could not ignore wafted to him from an unknown distant location.


    Joshua paused.


    "What is it, Master Nostradamus?"


    He spoke to the general direction of the flickering dimensional ripples. "I have some urgent business to attend to, I''ll come back to you if it''s not so important."


    Meanwhile, the dimensional ripples split into a gap and flickered in pale-blue magical radiance. At the same time, an elderly mage''s spirit directly linked to Joshua''s mind, speaking at once in delight an anticipation.


    "Urgent business? Have I got some urgent business for you!"


    Nostradamus''s words were rushed as if having just gone through a particularly stimulating experiment. "Listen, Joshua, hurry back to the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds. To put it in a nutshell: Lothram, your subordinate, had managed to revive a Glorious Era Legend''s soul!"


    "She''s now recovering spiritual through William and the Pope''s healing. I just thought that you would like to know that at once!"

 Chapter 831 Project Rebirth

    "A Glorious Era Legend has awakened?"


    ''Such coincidence?''


    That was Joshua''s first thought at the news.


    Moments ago, he even had the idea that he would gain further understanding about the Evil God of Wither and the unknown Evil God which resides in the Abyssal Paradise¡ªshould any of those nine Legends revived. There would be more strategies and measures, but Joshua simply thought that ''it would be nice if that happens'', and was not really hoping that they awakened.


    Now, it appears that Lothram was rather formidable.


    The technician for Soul Puppets from Simboa had truly combined the knowledge of spirit from two worlds! Even the Mind Lord himself could learn a thing or two from him in that respect.


    Joshua, who had been reliant of himself all along, now experienced the surprise delight of a teammate''s aid. The Giant God laughed as he spoke to Nostradamus at the other side of the dimensional gap, "Just wait¡ªI''ll be right there!"


    ***


    Twenty-five minutes later.


    A shift of will to the reserve form in Moldavia, Joshua directly transcended the Void between Mycroft and the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, arriving in front of the laboratory doors of the Nature''s Magister.


    Three Legends were waiting for Joshua there. They were Nostradamus, the Nature Magister and William the Mind Lord¡ªthe latter''s partner Barnil was busy expanding the Mana Net to Fort Pioneer and could not be there.


    Lothram (the Unnamed Technician) was also there, whispering in hushed discussion with the Legends about the revived Glorious Era Legend.


    "How are things?"


    Everyone was not surprised as Joshua spared the chatter and went into the main issue at once, since it was the warrior''s personality¡ªthe Nature''s Magister had nodded when he arrived and took a step forward to him and said, "It''s neither good nor bad. After learning that she was revived, that the Evil God of Wither escaped its seal but was killed, the Glorious Era Legend¡ªa female Avian, fainted again."


    "Her soul is still weak¡­ and because the Avian people were extinct centuries ago, I have no chart of their soul constitution in my archives."


    William was stroking his chin and frowning; a thoughtful and puzzled expression Joshua rarely saw one the Mind Lord. "From what I can tell, she had not been fully revived from Chaos corruption, and is probably in another slumber¡­ but it should take just a few months, the souls of Legendary champions have great self-healing ability."


    Lothram nodded in agreement¡ªthe Simboan Soul Puppet Technician who appeared in his teens seemed rather tired. He was keeping himself awake to salute the warrior, but Joshua conjured a chair out of thin air for him to sit on. "You''re tired, take a break."


    "¡­Thank you, my lord."


    Lothram breathed as he set, and spoke as calmly as he could while rubbing his temples. "Her soul appeared much stronger than the others and more complete. After putting the fragments together through spiritual surgery, the soul''s instinctive self-regeneration recombined into its original form¡­ It''s the same as resurrection."


    "This Legend must have been powerful in her soul aspect while preparing for her own death. It''s just that something interfered with her regeneration measures, and I simply dispelled the interference so that she could restore herself¡­ it''s nothing too dramatic."


    "You''re too humble, Mister Lothram¡ªyou''ve done well. You are certainly a grandmaster in the soul discipline, and you would definitely be the Soul Master if you ascend to Legend¡­"


    At that, Nostradamus glanced sideways and shrugged at Joshua. "Of course, there are those who have no soul at all¡­ anyway, my task was to inform everyone. Things had been busy in Mycroft, and everyone is being careful about the riots occurring all over the world because of your theory. It''s us few here who are free enough."


    Most of Mycroft''s Legends were in fact leaders of different Legends. It was not to say that leaders would become Legendary champions, but that they often would attract followers and hence form a faction. On the other hand, the Legends present here had deputies or were vice leaders to other Legends such as the Elven Queen, Barnil and Israel, granting them the time to care about other matters.


    Naturally, even if Joshua did not have Legendary deputies, he had so much time that it sets him apart¡­ and it was worth mentioning that it was thanks to Ling''s exhaustive efforts.


    "Do you mean to say that the Legend simply woke up for a while before she could provide any information?"


    Joshua understood the situation after a brief exchange, groaning, "if that''s the case, I could tell you about my theory."


    With those worlds, he told the others about what he experienced in Sartre, as well as his theory about the connection between the unknown Evil God and the Evil God of Wither.


    But this time, the Legends were not surprised, but pondered instead.


    They had long since become used to Joshua bringing them monumental news whenever he opened his mouth.


    "I''ve actually talked about the Evil God of Wither''s special value before with Barnil¡­"


    William was the first to speak. Though the Mind Lord was tired as well, he appeared thrilled. "Why did the Glorious Era not destroy that Evil God? Could it have an exclusive way that weakens Chaos? The Sage''s own Order Power¡ªa refined version of the Holy Light which might have been learned there could obliterate Chaos as well, so it wasn''t unique for the Glorious Era back then."


    "At the time, Barnil and I thought that there must be a greater plan in place for the seal placed on the Evil God of Wither, and I''ve found bits and pieces about it from Hub Accrafa''s archives."


    "Project Rebirth."


    With those words, William formed a spiritual link with Joshua, and the warrior allowed him to connect into his mind unit.


    [¡­If not for the Hub''s Order boundary delaying the pervading Chaos, we might have been corrupted entirely by the Chaotic force remaining in this soil, which would take a toll on the Hub''s power¡­ That entity''s conversion would take thousands of years, and if the Hub''s suppression module stopped halfway through due to loss of power, that entity could resurrect itself instead¡­]


    [¡­We''ll be finished if it does. The sacrifice of our nine leaders, and our persistence until now would be a joke, and the future of all Mycroft race would fall into the darkness¡­ but if Project Rebirth succeeds, that entity would be converted into a flawless realm as if a paradise¡­ When that time comes, the stored bloodlines in the Hub would be cloned without end and set free upon the world. They will be our descendants, and the Hub will protect them, instruct them and allow them to inherit all that we are, and become the new ''Glorious Era''!"]


    Two vague dialogues and a series of complicated sketches, along with random voice and video recordings. Joshua accepted all that information, studying it while waiting for William to explain.


    Both the Nature Magister and Nostradamus had moved away. The former was here to visit her lab inside her own ecosphere here, while Nostradamus himself was summoned to informed other Legends¡ªonly William and Lothram were really here to research and restore the Legend''s soul.


    And between the two, Lothram was clearly fatigued and in need of rest and recreation. William was naturally in charge of explaining their findings.


    "We''ve thought that the ''Entity'' mentioned refers to the Evil God of Wither¡ªHub Accrafa was certainly restraining Wither, and it would thus be revived should the Hub stops working."


    The Mind Lord said solemnly, "But if you think about it¡­ would a sealed Evil God really need to be guarded by nine Legends, even sacrifice themselves?"


    "Would its awakening really leave all races of Mycroft in darkness?"


    At those words, Joshua could not help but nod.


    While not all Legends are as powerful as himself, nine of them meant nine different and profound abilities. It also meant nine supernatural legacies that had progressed to the extreme, and even the warrior himself would not dare boast himself to be able to stand against such a number of champions.


    The same principle applied for the Evil God of Wither: having been sealed, it was not a simple matter for it to even slowly corrupt nine Legends.


    Not to mention throwing all of Mycroft into darkness.


    Joshua alone had been able to slay the Evil God of Wither. Though his strength had been rather unreasonable, back then the Glorious Era was still a Multiverse-class faction boasting a dozen True Gods, dozens of Legends and one Sage even after they weathered through the Final Battle¡ªany group of people among them could pulverize Wither even at its full form, and only those with mental issues would think that a recently revived Evil God could have darkness descend upon the Glorious Era.


    The Sage did not even have to act¡ªthe Apostles would utterly crush the Evil God and leave no trace. One of them had fought the Evil God of Air alone before, and Joshua did not imagine that the others were any weaker.


    Another question presents itself if that was true.


    "What does ''That Entity'' actually refer to?"


    Joshua asked directly, "and what does the so-called flawless realm mentioned in Project Rebirth mean?"


    "And why did the nine Legends appeared to have foretold the fall of the Glorious Era in that dialogue, not to mention that they did not mention resistance but rebirth from beyond destruction?"


    The Nature''s Magister and Nostradamus had asked the same questions too, but William simply shrugged, unable to answer even after researching about it. "I have relayed all information about Project Rebirth from Hub Accrafa''s data vault to you¡ªin fact, I''ve been discussing it with Lothram, but he could not think as fast as we can since he wasn''t Legend. That''s incidentally when you arrived, bringing even more information about the unknown Evil God."


    At that, the Mind Lord actually smiled. The Wandering Poet, once famous for his looks over the continent, would definitely have made many a girl and noble lady screaming with that face¡ªalthough the others present were incidentally immune to it.


    "So, you''re assuming that the Entity mentioned in the archives refers to the unknown Evil God."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Joshua narrowed his eyes, pacing around the laboratory as he thought about it. "Things will be complicated if that''s the case."


    "The nine Glorious Era Legends are definitely aware of the Evil God in the Abyssal Paradise. However, they simply considered it as an ''Entity'' at the time, while assuming that its awakening would end the Glorious Era civilization."


    "That said, it was definitely destroyed, and the way it fell certainly resembled the inner conflict stirred by the unknown Evil God over the galaxy¡ªfrom another perspective, it verifies the information in Hub Accrafa."


    "But unlike what they imagined, Project Rebirth never came to be and that Entity never turned into a paradise realm. The Glorious Era was not reborn in the new world either¡ªinstead, it was the Starfall Era had stepped out of the old world, or in other words, the remains of the world of Mycroft."


    Joshua thought about many things.


    For example, the failure of Project Rebirth may have thrown the entire galaxy into Time Dilation, the mismatch effect in terms of time causing disinformation in details and ineffectiveness.


    For example, he remembered the ultimate secret which the Great Khan of the Starherders spoke of, one which lingers in the Abyssal Paradise. Perhaps it was just a secret and not a measure to defeat Evil Gods, which could be another Glorious Era data vault¡ªthe Project Rebirth Hub that would restore it.


    Joshua was no fool. With sharp wit, detailed insight and open mindedness, he was a genuinely intelligent person, and would not be ever victorious otherwise, or grasping Extraordinary power whether in realistic battle or game.


    He was simply reluctant to think about worthless matters¡ªsuch as the Sartreans'' thoughts, what was good and evil for the demons or the standpoint of his enemy. He enjoyed using power to crush such worthless moaning, but it did not mean that he did not think.


    Now, he was starting to think, and hence rapidly discovered many things that could be connected, little incidents that could be connected to a larger clue.


    "If the Evil God of Wither could become a fertile world, then a stronger Evil God would definitely become a more perfect and larger world¡ªeven like a paradise."


    Joshua muttered to himself, "If the Glorious Era''s fall was a needed sacrifice before rebirth, the path they prepared for themselves could absolutely be called a whole new ''Paradise''."


    "The Abyssal Paradise, the place where the Sage and the Evil God of Fertility battled decisively, the place the Seven Gods know¡­ the possible birthplace of an unknown Evil God and the place that the ultimate mystery where the Great Khan mentioned to be¡­ Project Rebirth."


    Why would the Sage neglect the Glorious Era then and leave at once? It was definitely because he believed that he had prepared for everything and arranged for all outcomes¡ªwhy else would he, the one loved all abandon his home, friends, and apprentices? He definitely thought that he had made the best arrangements for the future, and thus strode out alone toward the center of the Multiverse, so that he could directly confront the darkness lurking behind everything.


    And why would nine Legends all be corrupted by a beaten foe? It was because what ate away at them was not the Evil God of Wither, which only lowered their resistance towards corruption.


    And¡­ and¡­


    Particulars upon particulars surfaced now, and Joshua unwittingly sighed.


    Every clue has been gathered.


    A bold guess vaguely formed in Joshua''s mind, but that guess would not actually help for his next journey towards the Abyssal Paradise. He had assuredly learned much, even piecing a general picture about Project Rebirth, while verifying each clue fragment.


    Still, merely that was not enough.


    Joshua strode towards the closed laboratory doors.


    "Wait, Joshua. The Legend is still in slumber¡ªthe Chaos corruption is yet to be fully dispelled."


    William dissuaded the warrior. "The forerunner needs rest¡­"


    "It''s fine, William."


    Joshua waved him off, gesturing for calm as he turned to smile mildly. "Don''t forget what I''m best at."


    "Chaos corruption? Getting rid of it is right up my field."


    Just wait.


    With that, Joshua pushed the tightly sealed laboratory doors and entered.


    He had the vague sense that he would learn something critical about defeating the unknown Evil God from the Glorious Era Legend.

 Chapter 832 Truth

    [March 12: 749 days since last contact with headquarters. We are utterly isolated in wild space where even the most powerful Void warships would find themselves lost. This might be the ''unstoppable attack'' from the true foe the Sage had spoken of.]


    [May 7: The seal on the Evil God of Wither is working optimally. It appears unbothered too, whereas I had never imagined that I would be keeping it company for so long¡­ It''s fortunate that we had transferred some of the sealing materials to headquarters before the dimensions went crazy, or Project Rebirth could have been compromised. Still, if we continue on like this¡ªunable to contact headquarters or enter the Void, we could hardly maintain the seal on Wither.]


    [March 3: Anquila said that she''s feeling dazed, and was acting like a young girl though she was a Legend. Still, it proved to be neither groaning nor tantrum, for I found a rather severe mutation in her soul¡­ the growing mutation had almost destroyed a part of her soul, no wonder she felt faint. Could it be an injury she received in the battle against the Evil God of Mutation? If that was the case, we should have healed it already¡­ Could it be that the presence of Wither would cause past injuries to recur? Terrible. Even if we are prepared to die, we would not want to die ugly.]


    [November 24: more than two thousand days after the last contact with headquarters... I think we''re definitely alone here. It''s reasonable but unexpected, and the words of the Sage still echo around our ears¡ªwe would likely face the unprecedented assault from that true foe, one which could utterly destroy the Glorious Era, which is why the Project Rebirth must carry on¡­ but that geezer never mentioned that the assault would seal dimensions and sever all contact, and here I was thinking that it would some Evil God''s fist, as massive as a dozen worlds, punching us to death. Now, we could basically be sure that our old home is finished. Let''s hope that the Project Rebirth would carry on smoothly. The seal here would probably last a few thousand years, and should have enough sealing materials to keep running.]


    [January 4: Damn it. By comparing my soul''s initial and present conditions, it appears that my spiritual state has deviated by 85%, no wonder I would suddenly find Anquila cute¡­ Get a hold of yourself, Yana Milo¡ªshe''s a bunch of vines! Everything would change discreetly, and the Chaos would affect me if I stay in this damned place. Deco''s right, it''s time to consider sealing myself. We would be affected by the Chaos as long we stay awake, but it would not be an issue if we stayed inside the Order Boundary¡­ We could simply be awakened when the fleet needs us, and that is about what we could do.]


    Endless memories stirred in the mind.


    Jumbled images surged in the soul along with bizarre whispers.


    Yana Milo felt that she had a nightmare that lasted millennia¡ªit was not even a feeling but a genuine nightmare, making her feel revolted, nauseated and her entire body turning mushy. That fragile mortal sensation that should have vanished entirely when she was Gold-tier had reappeared in her Legendary champion physique, hurting her¡ªshe yearned for release of awakening, but the agony was extending to every single part of her body.


    And it would have been fine if it was pain¡ªshe could not even control her body now.


    Yana Milo did not actually fear pain even in slumber. She did not even fear death, so why should she be afraid of what was simple physical sensation? Still, each pain would sever her control over body, an utterly horrid feeling as if she was grasping a slippery glass orb that seems to be just hanging at her fingertips: every time she puts in a little strength it would somehow slip away from her hand, while hammering your little toe in passing.


    Even so, Yana Milo still held on so that she would awaken.


    It''s no time for sleeping, she thought. I must awaken when necessary, such is my duty.


    "Hey, the blue energy fluid is gathering form! Look, it''s assuming a human figure!"


    "Human body, a pair of wings and that armor style¡­ a female Avian? How curious."


    "Look, she''s waking up! Where''s that communication module we made? Lift it up!"


    The Common Tongue that was at once familiar and unfamiliar revolved around her ears, while her soul sensed the other''s goodwill and excitement. She could also feel a Legendary champion amongst those who awakened her, one who was also a master in soul and spirit¡­ could a Legendary champion have appeared amongst the descendants of the fleet? How stirring, to ascend in such a horrible place.


    Perhaps, the wild dimensions had been pacified, and we reestablished contact with headquarters¡ªor the new Glorious Era might have carted us away from that damned place?


    As thousands of thoughts flashed through her mind, Yana Milo woke up from her millennia-long slumber. She struggled to open her eyes, prepared to observe the world¡­ but even before that, her soul ripples unfurled over all directions, gathering basic information.


    Soon, she realized that she was not in the Sealed Lands. She could not pick up the Evil God of Wither''s presence, nor could she detect the power of the other Legends. On the other hand, she could smell the scent of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds¡­ she might have left Wither''s seal and was moved back home, perhaps inside the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Her spirit kept extending¡­ perception of anguish and emptiness wafted to her, and after a few tries, Yana Milo could only admit that she was so profoundly hurt that she could not even use ten thousandth of her power.


    Even communicating with her soul exacted a great toll.


    "¡­Who are you people?" She asked, barely opening her eyes.


    ***


    At the time, this was what Lothram and William the Mind Lord saw at the time: when the former did her best to generally restore the unknown Legendary champion''s soul, a pale soul radiance appeared out of thin air. It began to gather and put together its soul and memory fragments together into a silver cluster of energy. It whirled rapidly like a vortex, twisting before finally stopping and assuming a near-human form.


    The pale-blue humanoid form was a three-dimensional human figure. The duo could not see at once what gender it was, but soon, as energy fathered, the human figure was filled with more gathering light, solidifying the specks that directly manifested as an armored female Avian. Then, as the pale blue soul radiance dispersed, the body of a female Avian with pure white wings appeared over the recovery platform.


    Her form would count as dainty for humans, but her 1.5m height and 2.7m wingspan was considered large amongst her race. She had long hair that reaches her ankles or even further and flickered in pale-blue soul radiance, just like the starlight of the Void.


    Unusually powerful and threatening soul ripples emanated from the Avian Legend. Though her appearance was delicate and extraordinarily beautiful and she possessed a dainty, her very presence emanated danger.


    Still, regardless of how she could appear threatening, there was no reason for her to rampage in a fully-armed underground laboratory and with multiple Legends around her. After gesturing for Lothram to step back into a defensive circle, William stepped forward and tried to communicate with her.


    Naturally, the awakened Avian Legend spoke the Mycroft Common Tongue as well. It appears that pronunciation did not change much since then, although words seem to hold more meaning now¡­ one way or another, their exchange was smooth.


    After learning about the present time, the Glorious Era''s fate and how was their new civilization established, William realized that the Glorious Era Legend was at a loss.


    "The Glorious Era has fallen... but to the gods'' infighting and not a foreign foe?"


    She mumbled to herself, "So Time Dilation had caused a bloated time gap that kept us from contacting headquarters¡­"


    "O Sage. Why did Project Rebirth never come to be? You¡­ you people are simple survivors who left the shelters, and yet you built a new civilization over the ruins of our old home, even reigniting its Flame¡­"


    While the conversation definitely left the Avian lady in the great shock, she appeared able to compose herself. However, when William learned about her identity before truthfully revealing how she was moved from the Sealed World to the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, she appeared panicked.


    "Lady Yana Milo, Leader of the Soul Stealer Legion and Supreme Commander of the Soul Scythe Fleet, we have found you and your companions from the world where the Evil God of Wither was sealed. It had escaped when we found you, intending to recovering its power by devouring worlds."


    William told her at the time, "But don''t worry. Joshua van Radcliffe, another Legend on our side already destroyed that Evil God. It can be confirmed that Wither has perished and no longer alive."


    Then, William watched as the Glorious Era Legend who was roused after much difficulty simply fainted over¡­ Even so, Yana Milo certainly did not faint from shock. She had reached her limit, and would fall unconscious again even if she heard other news.


    Still, it was not to say that William''s news did not jolt her.


    The Evil God of Wither¡­ has perished? Yana Milo thought uncomfortably in the seas of her erratic spirit. Does that mean Project Rebirth is a definite failure? The seal materials would fail, the Chaos-infected remains would escape control, and if they gathered and awakened¡­ our foes wouldn''t have to attack us for us to be wiped out!"


    Yana Milo learned from William that the present Starfall Era was much weaker than the Glorious Era. It was perfectly reasonable too: without the Sage''s guidance and after more than a thousand years had passed since the Final Battle, the frequent infighting, repelling of demonic invasions and struggling to survive on a Flameless world made it terribly difficult given what little time they had.


    Be that as it may, they had reignited the Flame, recovered the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds and the Unified Archives, extending their influence to the edge of the galaxy¡ªthey had done well.


    They might not even do better too: Yana Milo felt pleased as a forerunner from the previous era, even moved. Just as they had decided to give up and launch Project Rebirth, the mortals whom they thought as helpless and could only fall with the Glorious Era had stepped out of its ashes and assumed their own path.


    However, they were even powerful enough to destroy the Evil God of Wither¡ªsomething that should not have been done!


    As the core of Project Rebirth and the source of the seal materials, the Evil God of Wither was not too protected in the first place¡­ which was logical: it was an Evil God after all and sealing it was already very difficult, not to mention destroy it? Yana Milo was sure that none could have utterly vanquished it save for the nine Legends who guarded it combined, even inside its seal.


    If the Evil God of Wither was that strong, it would have been natural to have no countermeasures¡­ only the vulnerable snowman needed the protection of air conditions so that they would not melt, but who would care for the frozen glaciers in the poles, even if they were baked by the scorching sun?


    What should I do? They had made a mistake, but it should not be unsalvageable¡­ how is that thing now? Has Project Rebirth completely failed, or there is still some chance of restart?


    Endless thoughts clouded Yana Milo''s mind, and she could feel Chaotic force stopping her from recovering¡­ it kept the wounds that compelled her to seal herself open, not healed even after a thousand years had passed.


    Soon, however, the Avian maiden did not even have the time to fight the Chaos¡ªthe warrior who could heal her had pushed open the doors and was striding towards her.


    In that single moment, Yana could feel the air boil instantly and that light was faintly growing more powerful, even to the point that it scorches the soul. Dense, even suffocating Steel Strength combined with the stunning presence of destruction filled the entire laboratory, and she could even hear the surrounding elements and ether trembling and cheering zealously¡­ and all sheerly because a being had opened the doors to the room.


    And as that being approached, elements boiled and ether danced. Yana could even feel the surrounding metals, or indeed all inorganic matter suddenly show a tendency toward life, as turbulent Steel Strength that surpassed the true form of the Mother Goddess drowned everything around them like a tidal wave, preparing for the healing about to follow. The excessively heavy ''kindness'' and ''friendliness'' detonated like a star in the Avian lady''s mind, preventing her from thinking straight.


    What''s going on? Yana thought, bewildered. What True God of the World¡­ no, could it be that the Great Provider (another name for Steel Pythons) come?


    ***


    Meanwhile, Joshua was naturally unaware of what Yana Milo thought, nor did he know her name. Having dispensed with his terror domain, the warrior felt exceedingly comfortable, confident that he could very much rely on his most earnest kindness to dispel the other''s doubt and alert, so that he could obtain the truth he wanted once he healed her.


    Joshua took a careful look at the Avian maiden who was still ''fainted'', and when he found the lurking Chaotic force in her soul, he at once spread his palm. Containing boundless Steel Strength, he quickly pressed it over her forehead.


    In that instant, the lightless seas of Yana Milo''s soul were illuminated by the radiance of a supernova.


    It all happened in a single breath¡ªa breath where neither Nostradamus nor the Nature''s Magister had the time to dissuade Joshua. He thus dispelled the endless dark mist from Yana''s body, dispersing it all in a puff of smoke. Warm light, perhaps excessive enough to melt metals stabbed precisely into the depths of her soul, and while her own spirit registered astonishment, delicately bypassed all chance of hurting her while disintegrating all Chaos.


    He''s healing me! The maiden quickly understood the warrior''s intention. But it would otherwise feels like murder!


    A power that could promptly crush Yana Milo''s presently fragile soul surged forcefully over the gaps, sharply blowing away every piece of Chaotic force. It was very much a space opera scene where a planet killing cannon was fired upon the planet''s surface, and if not for her own spiritual endurance, she thought that she would be scared to death before she recovered.


    Naturally, she did not¡ªthe Legendary champion underestimated her own spiritual endurance.


    Yana Milo was at once healed and restored to good health.


    Therefore, with a face full of shock and wonder, the Avian lady awakened from her dream with lingering fears, sitting up on the recovery platform before looking up at the face of the man before her.


    "Greetings, Legendary champion from the Glorious Era. My name is Joshua van Radcliffe."


    She heard the man speak with a serene voice. "You should be able to feel my sincerity and earnestness, but time is short¡ªI hope you could tell me immediately about the truth regarding Project Rebirth, and what terrible presence is hiding in the Abyssal Paradise."


    "It seems that it has begun to stir."


    A Legendary champion, Yana Milo''s thoughts were definitely quicker than anyone else''s: in a single instant, through her exchange with William and what she knew about the seal, the Avian quickly understood the present situation.


    And that the ridiculously fellow before her was the Starfall Champion who had killed the Evil God of Wither!


    Therefore, she at once answered, "Project Rebirth is a backup plan the Sage put in place all those years ago to prevent the collapse of the Glorious Era, inspired by the idea of using the remains of the Evil God of Fertility to remold the world of Mycroft. Though the restoration of our homeland saw difficulties, the plan gradually matured¡­ The Evil God of Wither''s seal was part of Project Rebirth, one where we would convert an Evil God into a perfect paradise as the seal grinded away for millennia¡ªthe condition was that the Evil God must already be heavily injured, and multiple Legends must be present to jointly suppress it, not to mention that there was certain chance of failure.


    "The answer to what is within the Abyssal Paradise is simple: the corpses of innumerable Evil Gods, worlds they destroyed and world fragments gathered over billions of years. Before the Final Battle, it was the place where all things began and ended, the center point of Order''s cycle¡ªbut after the Final Battle, it was the greatest breeding place for Chaos, the place where all despair and vengeful wills gathered.


    "There is an Evil God Embryo, one that was like no other forming there. At the time, for us and Project Rebirth, it was the molding base for the flawless heaven we had in mind. Glorious Era, facing ruin, would be reborn in Paradise, the newborn civilization gaining a stronger base and a more complete form."


    "Such is the truth of Project Rebirth."

 Chapter 833 Swift and Decisive Action

    "Very well. Thank you for answering."


    Joshua was certainly satisfied with Yana Milo''s simple and direct answer. He nodded solemnly as he reached out to help her get up from the healing platform, allowing the Glorious Era Legend to meet him face-to-face¡ªnaturally, Yana instinctively flapped her wings and hovered in the air¡­ she would only reach the warrior''s hip otherwise.


    Nostradamus and the others had also entered the lab now, but Joshua appeared unconcerned with their stares and pressed, "Although you have just awakened, things are dire at the moment and there is no time for idle chatter."


    At that, he raised his hand and relayed information through Steel Strength, directly enlightening her about unusual happening in the Sartrean and Abyssal realms.


    "My name is Yana Milo, the Ashwing."


    As she accepted the information, the Avian Legend closed her eyes and nodded slightly, telling everyone her name.


    If it had still been the Glorious Era, she would also have been revealing her position in her clan, her position in the Glorious Union Government, who was her mentor, her parents'' identity and what she inherited¡­ but now, those ancient former glories and names that once embodied countless tales and histories had lost all meaning, and thus she simply revealed her name only.


    "Chaos Chain, civilization unrest, an Evil God Embryo that might have been born¡­"


    In three seconds, Yana Milo understood everything that had happened.


    She was now aware that the present era, the one named Starfall was a different one from the Glorious Era, and was one that had grown from the ashes of her homeland. At present, they face the threat of awakening from ''That Entity'', which was why before Joshua pressed her, she knew what he would ask.


    "You wish to know what ''That Entity'' actually is, whether it is an evil god, how should it stopped from waking up along with how it could be destroyed. Correct?"


    "That''s right." Unsurprised that she could guess his thoughts, Joshua said quietly, "Do you know the answers to those questions?"


    "For some of them, at least. But most that information is kept secret."


    Yana looked around the laboratory. Apart from Joshua who emanated a strong presence, the other three Legends were standing in a corner and waiting for her to answer as well. If she was truthful, the Avian Legend was in slight awe: the Starfall Era was definitely their successors¡ªafter all, ordinary civilization that did not excel at Extraordinary Powers had a very low chance of birthing Legends, and it was already impressive for Void civilizations to birth one or two Legends.


    Fated Legends symbolized the inheritance of Extraordinary powers, a path of refinement. For one such powerful and complete legacy to appear in civilization, it meant that other inferior legacies would lose purpose. Furthermore, in worlds rich with lifeforce where combat aura developed more rapidly than magic, there is essentially meant no Legends accomplished in spells, just as super-elemental planes with dense ether would never have anything other than ultimate ether skills. In an ordinary world, when Legendary champions who could subjugate worlds alone with their ultimate martial power, there would basically be no Legendary champions who were accomplished in other disciplines, with Legends that ascend afterward tending to be an apprentice and heir of the former.


    It was not neither pressure nor exclusion. In truth, after one reached Legendary tier, none would have such mundane thought: witnessing other paths while accomplishing themselves were the fastest way that all Legendary champions improved with, though the only issue with that is how their successors would develop another brand-new path since there was already a tested, proven and accomplished path. In essence, civilization''s very form would shift with the path of Legendary champions, at most becoming more profound and refined, just like how certain bipedal ape used energy: they used coal to boil water, before turning to natural gases, oil, and nuclear energy to achieve the same ends¡­ why would anyone bother seeking a new path to cook water after the end of that path had been reached?


    Be that as it may, those were factors of tendencies in ordinary worlds, leading to the specialization of a single path, or the inability to adapt to multiple Extraordinary abilities due to the uniqueness of race.


    For their part, the Mycroft civilization was born a world with dense mana possessing multiple systems for Extraordinary abilities and boasted diverse races or societies that had adapted to those different systems. In that world, the concept of Extraordinary power was integrated into a singular body, unsegregated into types such as ''aura'', ''magic'' or ''ether''¡ªthe diverse races simply cultivated different powers, presenting different civilizations upon the continent.


    Yana Milo knew that other worlds with the same conditions would always end up having the most powerful race massacring or assimilating the other races to hence assume unification. Even so, it was the only way that the civilization could integrate its resources at maximum capacity, reaching the pinnacle on a single aspect and hence achieving the sublime.


    The Mycroft civilization, however, was different.


    Before the diverse races and the gods fought between themselves, an existence had prevented that inclination.


    He stopped wars by force so that there was peace upon the world, compelling the publicizing of the path to the Extraordinary to the common man, while grooming thirteen Legends of varying paths.


    With his individual power, he had led Mycroft civilization to a different path from other worlds and societies.


    Now, even after thousands of years, Mycroft had a hundredfold more Legendary champions than other worlds, and innumerable dazzling feats as a civilization.


    That was why everyone reverently addressed him as the Sage.


    ***


    That trail of thought lasted for half a second¡ªYana Milo was distracted by the Sage''s presence which she felt from Joshua, the powerful man who stood before her. The Avian''s thoughts whirled thousands of cycles over an instant as she considered confidential agreements, classified information, and dangerous-information-that-should-never-be-made-public, before finding her resolve.


    Yes, the Glorious Era has ended, and she had no reason to stay silent over prohibition set in place millennia ago.


    Moreover, the man before her appeared to be a Successor to the Sage as well, even possessing the power to slay the Evil God of Wither¡­ and could at least strangle her weakened self. The other Legends'' reaction also indicated that he could be a character similar to the Sage for Starfall, or certainly the most special one even if he was not.


    Able to see through even Legendary souls, Yana Milo could at least discern their reactions and basic emotions. Having confirmed that they were not corrupted by Chaos and were reliable, the Avian Legend breathed a sigh before speaking calmly, "The true form of That Entity is the ''Vortex of Creation''. It was once the Bottom of the Abyss, where the cycle of Order once occurred."


    "As everyone knows, the Initial Flame illuminated all worlds, burning at the center of the Multiverse after birthing it and then entering slumber. Meanwhile, within every galaxy which was thus born, the cycle where worlds would form and destroy continues, maintaining their own existence."


    "The Abyss is hence the gathering place where all worlds which had reached the end of lifespan. It was also where the ''Failed Civilizations''¡ªin other words, the demons assembled. There were some Abyssal realms that were born anew thanks to some demons'' active plunder and restoration, although most Abyssal realms would disintegrate into pure Steel Shards that fall into the Void of Creation at the bottom of the Abyss."


    The information YanaMilo revealed was a secret only known to individuals of Clearance Level 6 or above back in the Glorious era. Beings lower than Legend would simply be unable to reach data about the Abyss, the demons and the Cycle of Order, nor did they need to know.


    "The Void of Creation is a tide composed entirely of Steel Shards. It is not actually large, but the frames of new worlds would form there incessantly, before finally becoming new planets and return to the galaxy. Order and Chaos cycled in that place, maintaining the existence of the galaxy¡­ but it is also the most dangerous place in the galaxy. Not even Void Behemoths would dare approach, for the world frames that keep pouring out would tear apart and crush any existence who dared approach ¡ªeven True Gods could barely move in that place.


    Yanathen nodded lightly. "But that was before the Final Battle. After that, the remains of infinite Evil God and their spawn corrupted the Vortex of Creation with their Chaotic force, causing a mutation that none knows about and destabilizing the very roots of this galaxy''s existence."


    Joshua and the others frowned grimly as the Avian Legend explained.


    It sounded like things were bad.


    The Vortex of Creation was where balance between Chaos and Order existed. Only by the Flame''s burning of the Chaos could new worlds be born, but in the Final Battle, Chaos that did not belong to this galaxy¡ªin other words, the Chaos that was welling with despair and ruin that the Evil Gods embodied entered the Void Vortex, along with the ruins of countless worlds.


    It was an unprecedented phenomenon that would never have happened in a natural cycle. Still licking their wounds after barely repelling the enemy, the Glorious Era never realized that until their champions saw that new worlds were not being born.


    By then, ''That Entity'' already grew at the Vortex of Creation.


    "The entire galaxy dimmed as dying worlds increased, with one star fading after another without any new ones. When the inspecting Legend finally returned, heavily injured and revealed the news, we finally realized that the Void of Creation had been dyed in Chaos by the Evil God, and the Bottom of the Abyss was basically the breeding place of Evil Gods."


    At those words, Yana Milo could not even manage a pained smile, only able to make a sour face. "At the time, many people and deities believed that we should abandon Mycroft and head to another galaxy, but the Sage refused, believing that we should stay. He intended to solve that problem, maybe because we made this problem¡­ therefore, after a period of nervous research and theorizing, we established Project Rebirth, using the Evil God of Wither''s power as sealing material to gradually suppress the Chaotic force in the Vortex of Creation, restoring its original state over a few thousand, or dozen thousands of years.


    "That way, the energy stored in the Vortex of Creation over millennia would create a perfect world of Order. The profoundly hurt Glorious civilization would thus be reborn in Paradise, which is why we call it that."


    Leaving aside the success rate, the Glorious Era definitely had a corresponding measure at a time. That Chaos Entity that was yet born had been sealed and suppressed from the start, and after thousands of years, the Glorious Era would obtain a perfect world like no other.


    It was a pity that the unknown Entity struck the galaxy in its entirety, the gap of time dilation throwing the project into disarray while the Glorious Era destroyed itself through infighting. Joshua''s slaying of the Evil God of Wither even left the sealing material that had held down the Abyssal Paradise ineffective, allowing That Entity to truly awaken.


    "It appears that we were actually just asking for trouble."


    ***


    Having listened to everything, the Starfall Legends looked at each other and smiled bitterly¡ªnone of them accused Joshua of excessive force since the others would kill Wither even if he did not.


    Mycroft simply had no intention of sparing an Evil God then, and not even the Seven Gods knew. They appeared to be aware that the Abyssal Paradise held something important, but as for what it was, how it mattered and how was it related to the Evil God of Wither¡­


    The Seven Gods did not know.


    In the end, they were gods who ascended in Starfall. That would not change regardless of what forms they initially took¡ªthere were gaps in their memories, and they could not be as well-informed as Glorious-era Legends.


    "The Evil God of Wither is utterly vanquished, and Project Rebirth naturally could not continue¡­ but it''s not as if we are helpless against That Entity."


    While things were indeed bad, Yana Milo did not appear resigned to her fate¡ªthe Avian Legend slowly flapped her wings, spreading pale-blue specks while biting her right thumb subconsciously. "In the end, its true form is the Vortex of Creation," she said seriously, "It''s only the saturated Chaos energy that caused the aberrations¡­ it just had to be cleansed for the Vortex to be restored."


    "It''s certainly difficult and would not resolve the present dire circumstances, which is why our goal now has to be stopping That Entity''s awakening¡­ in order words, we must interrupt the Chaos Chain that may occur in the galaxy and stop multiple civilizations from destroying itself. Also, we would need multiple superior beings who would enter the Abyssal Paradise and break up the rising Chaos."


    "After all, That Entity had yet to successfully awaken as an unbelievably powerful Evil God. As long as the champions are powerful enough to withstand the impact of the Vortex of Creation and disperse the gathering Chaotic force, its awakening could be delayed, even purged gradually.


    Back then, it was not that the Glorious Era could not clear the corruption and mutation in the Void of Creation¡ªit was simply very difficult. Nevertheless, having made a habit of creating miracles and intent on turning things around, they therefore took great pains to form Project Rebirth.


    "It''s a desperate measure."


    Yana Milo sighed when she was finished. She was utterly unaware of the number of Legends and True Gods in Mycroft¡ªif their numbers proved lacking and they could not break the Chaos before the awakening, everything up till now would be pointless.


    What was more, the most important thing was to stop any Chaos Chain effect, prevent civilization and worlds from destroyed which in turn would birth new Evil Gods. If that happens, even after the newborn Evil Gods were killed, more Chaotic energies would accelerate the awakening of That Entity.


    Being one of the wardens who guarded Wither and privy to Project Rebirth, Legendary Champion YanaMilo the Ashwing thought that she had done all that she could. Exhausted, she returned to the healing platform, raising her hand and smiled bitterly at the others. "It''s a pity that I would need to rest at least half a year before I could recover my full power, and it would be one or two months before I could even fight¡­ Things would be much easier if us nine could all recover our power."


    As she said all that, she could not help remembering nostalgically her other eight companions who had sealed themselves.


    ***


    At the moment, Nostradamus, the Nature''s Magister and William had relayed the vital news to the other Legends¡ªeven the Seven Gods, and prepared for the ensuing large-scale operation. It was now no longer up to them whether they wanted to believe in the catastrophe that civilization, even the entire galaxy faced¡­ for safety''s sake, they must consider what Yana said as the truth, even if they assumed that her mind was clouded by Chaos corruption.


    Furthermore, the Legends themselves could tell that Yana was not lying, and what she said was all real.


    With such an immediate threat, who would dare to dally?


    Be that as it may, Joshua had stayed motionless where he was, pondering thoughtfully.


    It appeared to him that the Void Vortex surrounding Simboa could be a natural phenomenon as the galaxy adjusted itself to replace the Vortex of Creation. That said, its scale was smaller, and it was only recently that the Simboan world showed signs of ascension and World Birth.


    It would also explain why That Entity could affect their entire galaxy even before it had awakened. After all, the original Void of Creation created new worlds, and the new worlds would be flung to random spots in the galaxy¡ªin the first place, it was a galactic level of existence.


    Yana Milo''s suggestion was not wrong either. They should first stop civilizations from destroying themselves and Evil Gods from being born from Chaos Chain, hence severing the supply for That Entity''s awakening and then dispatching champions to destroy its power, purging it bit by bit. It sounded plain but it was the sole solution, and the importance of the fact meant that there was no shortcut.


    Still, there was one puzzling problem, Joshua thought.


    According to Yana, the galaxy appeared to be in charge of its own cycles¡­ and yet the Initial Flame had become dormant and ceased birthing new worlds.


    However, it was clearly creating new worlds¡­ or at least, at the time when the civilization that led to the Evil God of Fertility''s birth, the Initial Flame was still molding the frame of innumerable worlds.


    The warrior could not stop himself from remembering the fantastic scenes in Fertility''s memory¡­ Endless Steel Strength dispersed, unable to gather and form new worlds, along with scattered remains of civilizations, the collapse of infinite orbits and the shrinking Initial Flame.


    Wrong.


    Joshua shook his head and stop thinking in that direction¡ªnow was not the time for that.


    At the thought, Joshua''s clone began to crumble into endless wafting Steel Strength fragments.


    "Joshua, wait! What are you going to do?"


    Upon seeing that sight, Nostradamus, who had been contacting Israel along with the God of Might and Justice simultaneously was left puzzled. He was planning to have Joshua contact Pope Igor and the Fairy Queens so that they would prepare, and simply did not expect the warrior to leave at once.


    "What else can I do? Of course I''m taking action now and get rid of the coming threat."


    His clone now almost completely scattered; the warrior''s serene voice remained in the air. "I''ll first search for the worlds embroiled in conflict first, bringing them peace and hope."


    "Then, I shall go to the Abyssal Paradise and settle things with the Chaos force that had yet to awaken."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Even before he finished, Steel Strength fragments dispersed into nothingness, and Joshua was gone.


    On the recovery slab, Yana Milo looked tiredly and blankly at the silver specks, before turning to the others and asked quietly, "Has he always been that way?"


    "¡­Indeed."


    The elderly mage sighed, shaking his head and unsure what to say. "Doing before thought, putting words to action at once."


    "He''s always like that."

 Chapter 834 Peace Envoy Part One

    What the warden Yana Milo, Legendary champion of the Glorious Era revealed was largely consistent with Joshua''s theories.


    The unknown Evil God that would soon awaken was not an unstoppable threat, or could at least be returned to its slumber or sealed once again. If luck holds, all Chaos force could directly be purified and the galaxy''s cycle restored.


    Things would be simpler that way. With the chance of stopping everything from happening, Joshua was confident that he could do his best¡­ the other Legends could be notified by others, while he would now make preparations for everyone else.


    Soon, once again at the center of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds where he materialized his clone beneath the Silver Sky Radiance, Joshua linked himself to the Commanding Will.


    "Connect to all high-energy world in this galaxy¡ªcategorize according to energy concentration and the strength of living signatures on ascending order, and compile the two to calculate. Also, lower the proportion for candidates which shows extreme proportions in a single value!"


    Joshua at once made his request to the Commanding Will, the central hub of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, which in turn did not delay as it did what Joshua instructed. "Galactic data online. Screening for corresponding aspects, checking coordinates¡­ Data are as follows."


    Soon, dense specks of gold appeared in Joshua mind: those were world coordinates with higher energy and life signatures found in the data vault of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    According to what Yana Milo and Joshua himself was aware of, when the Vortex of Creation turned into the unknown Evil God that affected the galaxy, all destroyed civilizations would turn into Evil Gods that, regardless if they were destroyed, would further add to Chaos corruption and hence hasten the awakening of the unknown Evil God. On the other hand, he had just had to pacify the conflict in those civilizations and hence significantly delay its awakening.


    Nevertheless, not even the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds could precisely determine whether civilization existed in those worlds¡ª it could only determine if there was life within and its energy concentration. Having life did not mean that there was civilization, just like the world that exported giant appendage crab meat. It was truer for worlds with high energy concentration as well: not even one hundred worlds with concentrated flame elements could birth a civilization of Fire Elementals.


    That was why there were conditions in otherworld explorations for valuable realms. For example, one should avoid living worlds when searching for mineral worlds to prevent from disturbing native lifeforms. Those who want to study otherworld lifeforms should also pick low-energy worlds to avoid encountering powerful local creatures¡ªthe Tyrant Squid that Priest''s party, however, was an exception. It lurked so far beneath that it escaped the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds''s general scanning, hence labeling that particular world as ''unknown''. As a result, the Elite Party who was imagining they were in for a stroll were left screaming as they fled haggardly.


    Therefore, civilization has a great chance to exist only in worlds where both energy concentration and living signatures were high, although there were exceptions as well. There were many primitive worlds where powerful bests, monsters and Tyrant Behemoths existed and the realm itself resembled the age of dinosaurs in the Jurassic Period. Though there were significantly energy values and living population, it was lower in value and developing such places was not worth the output.


    That being said, it remained the quickest way Mycroft Civilization search for other civilizations at present.


    His data scanning organ activating, Joshua memorized every world coordinate and observed the details to analyze which worlds may have civilizations. For its part, the Commanding Will did not ask the reason for that data¡ªit may be self-conscious, but remained an ordinary AI. It would carry out any order if there is one, and not inquire about the purpose.


    Soon, after confirming a few thousand target worlds, Joshua relayed the data back to the Commanding Will. "The other Legends would arrive soon and move to other worlds through you. When that happens, you could hand them this list and inform them to leave the first hundred worlds to me¡­ they''ll divide the rest."


    "As you command." The Commanding Will responded peacefully. "Is there any other request?"


    "Yes. Send me to the outer reaches of world number 1."


    "As you wish."


    ***


    The skies were blood red as blazes of steel descended.


    Steam armor rumbled as it moved, echoing over the skies of the flatlands. The scent of burning coal, carrying dark smoke rose right into the air, while metals and cannons clashed, causing the land to quake. The despairing death throes of the soldiers resounded, along with their final bellows.


    It was the longest, most terrible and most bloodthirsty conflict since sentient life was born in the Lomu continent, lasting seven days and nights.


    The long standoff, probing, talks and provoking between two kingdoms on the eastern and western parts of the mainland, partitioned by a great mountain range that finally erupted into all-out war. Their main forces were now waging a major battle like no other at the Dotham plains amidst the heart of the continent: more than three million soldiers were sent into that direct confrontation, enshrouding every stone, soil and air in the rot of flesh and broken machines, boiling steam and suffocating coal smoke.


    The blue blood of the Lomu people burned, steel bent and melt. Not even the scavenging birds would approach the battlefield¡ªthe toxic ether steam could kill any being without gas masks.


    In this war, the East Empire had thrown in their most advanced steam war armor that ran on ether steam cores. Behemoths that stood five hundred meters tall, they had the power to crush a thousand-man force, its thick arcane armor capable of directly withstanding 88 cm armor-piercing shells. The East Empire had sent out 200 of those machines and secured a great advantage initially, only for the West Empire to reveal their trump card: small flying bombers, war machines they called ''Flamethrower Birds''. Though easily shot down by cannon fire, their production rate and air superiority put the battle on equal terms, and the plains hence became a meat grinder for the young.


    Year 1774 of the Sun and the seventh day of the Great War, Lomu total casualties had exceeded four hundred thousand. Secret weapons such as arcane lances, steam tanks, suicidal and ether wave cannons were slowly used en masse. Those state-of-the-art killing machines caused death by the thousands, and compared to a thousand years ago when they used chainsaw blades and steam helm breakers, the Lomu people who evolved from appendage beings with exoskeletons had definitely moved forward in mutual destruction.


    The frontline was now a hell dyed blue. All those lives were left to the endless slaughter as the blood grudge between two empires saw the unstoppable war on all fronts.


    On the other hand, the rear of the two nations was a pitiful whiteness.


    The females of Lomu people were stronger than males, which is why every adult of age was conscripted or trained as reserves. Those now left in the city were older craftsmen, the elderly or children. As the war lasted seven days with no end, the world was now dressed in white mourning clothes as countless children lost their parents and vice versa¡ªthe learned realized in despair that if the war continues, the two empires would drain the other of the very last drop of blood, all social constructs would hence fall and cause civilization to die, leaving few Lomu spawnlings to live in the empty city ruins, toiling to reestablish society.


    The Lomu people were an ordinary civilization that flourished on ether but had yet to discover the Void. Their existence did not matter to the Multiverse¡ªthey would probably destroy themselves in the future if they survived without much fuss, for it was an ordinary civilizational collapse from infighting. Indeed, it was commonplace for the Multiverse, and not special for the Multiverse.


    But fortunately¡ªor perhaps not, their fate was no longer in their own hands.


    In the night of the seventh day of the Great War, both empires realized in shock that a sun had suddenly appeared over the skies, illuminating the night and turning it to day.


    At the same time, a metal pillar pierced the World Barrier.


    Silver specks shone at the top of the sky, parting clouds and atmosphere and dragging a great trail that descended straight towards the very heart of the battlefield.


    An audible but incomprehensibly grand voice resounded."


    "Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds. Send me to world Number 23."


    In the very next moment, the sun vanished and night returned to the world. Only that single streak of silver stood aloft at the center of the world, as if a star was descending upon the mortal realm.


    The war did not end because of that sudden sight. Having no luxury like their superiors, the soldiers were still moving forward with their steel machines that ejected steam to beat their enemies into a pulp and spread over the dark blue plains. Even when the silver metal beam stabbed into the heart of the battle and create a deep crater while emitting endless smoke, their attention was not diverted.


    But soon, the Lomu legions could hear a heavily electronic voice speaking from the depths of the smoke.


    "Collecting data of target world¡­ unlocking combat components¡­ temporarily removing Level Nine substance conversion protocol¡­ uploading Mr. J System¡­ commencing form conversion."


    "Power limit: Supreme pinnacle. Operation rules; mild suppression."


    "Mission objective: world peace."


    "Caretaker Protocol online: Mediator¡ªPeace Envoy No.16 activated, for a better world."


    The unknown voice frightened the forces of both nations, who bombarded the smoke jointly. Ether and gunpowder illuminated the center of the battlefield as if a small sun, melting steel and kicking up dirt.


    Whatever object and however hard it was, the near ten-thousand degrees heat would be disintegrated in its very construct.


    Still, the faces of those Lomu soldiers who were closer changed at once¡­ for they saw a huge silver arm rising from the smoke, catching an ether vibration missile and easily crushing it into sparks.


    Then, the earth rumbled, and a large four-armed humanoid war machine slowly rose up at the center of the war. Just over ten meters tall, its silver armor that resembled a mirror deflected every attack, knocking away all projectiles and armor-piercing missiles. The war machine was also absorbing soil and metals around it, with uneven anti-detonation plating that resembled dragon scales appearing over the mirrorlike armor.


    Soon, the metal android that had collected massive volumes of information about that world rapidly changed its form. Unless cannon barrels and ether discharge appeared over its shoulder and hip, while its four hands transformed into four colossal harvesters. It easily crushed an ether vibrator cannon, and fired all its long-ranged missiles at once to flatten the border mountains in the distance.


    The Peace Envoy, having displayed its unbelievable capacity of war, broadcasted its voice over the battlefield in fluent Lomu language.


    "Lomus, you have been surrounded. Put down your weapons and surrender¡ªthis is your only chance."


    Meanwhile, the commanders of both empires stared blankly as the four-armed giant kept growing, now reaching 180 meters tall. Its cannon barrels that were now larger than their tanks, they began to spray some white bubbles subconsciously, just like their arthropod ancestors that roamed the seas hundred thousand years ago.


    "Bluuuurp¡­"


    ***


    Similar sights occurred in many worlds.


    Arcane year 901. On the southwestern peninsula of the Nier Continent, the witcher guild known as the Blazing Ironbones began their assault on the core region of the continent.


    The witcher guild of the strength faction that applied lifeform refinement using strength modifications as their mainstay clashed against the witchers that studied mana and controlled the elements. In the great war five hundred years ago, the strength faction was defeated and banished the endless desert on the southwestern edge, while the elemental faction occupied the fertile central zone of the continent.


    But five hundred years later, the witchers of the strength faction regained their might. Never once forgetting the grudge of being chased away from their homes and the anguish of losing, they would exact vengeance and prove the superiority of the strength faction now that they have regained three first-class grand witchers, unwilling to stay in the desert.


    The Blazing Ironbones were their vanguards. The cold, dispassionate and evil witchers did not mind having their comrades as cannon fodder, just as they were not concerned with using mortals as fodder. Driving over a hundred thousand mortal slaves, they charged toward the southwestern checkpoint fortresses of the elemental faction.


    In the world of Nier, the witchers were peerless rulers, boasting powers no mortal could match¡ªwhether they were from the strength or elemental faction. The 99.99% population were nothing but lowly slaves to the Extraordinary minority, lab rats and livestock, and only another witcher could be considered their own.


    The witchers'' war would definitely lead to the death of many witchers¡­ But before that, mortals ten thousand times their number would be reduced to dried bones.


    However, the witchers were never concerned with such matters. Cold and selfish, they would use even themselves as experiment subjects in the quest for greater power. Normal humans were nothing but numbers to them, and the war between the strengths and the elementals would undoubtedly engulf the entire world.


    Although this time, both side who had now advanced could destroy the world''s balanced ecosystem.


    Therefore, late into the night of Arcane year 901, as the Blazing Ironbones and their slave army were about to ambush the southwestern checkpoint¡­


    A silver star fell from the skies, turning the heads of countless witchers.


    Meanwhile, a profound voice resounded across the world.


    "Power limit: early Legendary. Operation rues: unconditional subjugation."


    "Mission objective: world peace."


    "Guardian Protocol online: Judge¡ªPeace envoy No.29 activated, the light must illuminate the night."


    A dozen seconds later, the mountains at the center of the Nier continent trembled.


    A mountainous Titan strode forward and began to suppress the dark realm.


    ***


    In the Void, innumerable worlds with civilization saw an unprecedented upheaval.


    Conflict suddenly erupted, causing the piling differences to erupt as all ugliness and filth were placed center stage. Be it in the name of hate, grudges, bloodline, and love, wars were waged for endless excuses, slaughter carried out over the righteous. Prosperous cities were burned to the ground, towering wonders collapsed by siege machines¡ªExtraordinary power was no longer used in pursuit of universal truth, but in the murder of own''s own species.


    Still, steel machines, magical clones, ancient trees of war and spiritual units ventured into many worlds, forcefully pacifying all conflict and strife. Soon, many elemental legions, Holy Light projections, and psionic bodies also appeared in those worlds, selflessly bringing peace to other worlds.


    It would be fine for realms that willingly accepted the regulation. Those unusual beings that appeared out of nowhere would not act whimsically, whereas those reluctant to accept peace would face pure injustices and random tyranny¡­ they would be convinced, educated intimately so that even their stony brains could understand the importance of peace.


    Be that as it may, the power of Legends was limited. Even if the galaxy gradually dimmed, civilizations that had yet to step into the Void still exceeded the range where Legends would regulate.


    An oceanic planet that glinted int pale blue light, a world the size of the Solar System¡­ the great Steel Giant''s imposingly tore the moon of that planet, shocking the advanced native civilization that was almost steeping into the Void to cease their hostilities, crying and screaming as they built temples dedicated to the Giant God, changing religions to consecrate the new god.


    As for the original deities¡­ Well, they did not exist in the first place, so it was fine even if they were altered¡ªmoreover, if they existed, they would probably suffer that humiliation in silence in the name of civilization''s survival.


    The Steel Giant, however, was unconcerned with the opinions of those little jellyfish-like things, and simply kept transferring information to his true form.


    "Time: day 4. World number 100, suppression complete. Moon core where low-Chaos signatures were observed has been purged."


    "41 civilized worlds found, 13 destroyed worlds, 1 Evil God Embryo killed, 24 cases of Chaos corruption purged."


    "The rate of Chaos-fueled unrest is increasing but with significantly lower margins. The speed of the unknown Evil God''s awakening has been suppressed¡ªwe now have more time to prepare."


    Even with Joshua''s power, it would not be easy to find all civilized worlds and suppress the growing Chaos within. Furthermore, as time passed, the Chaos disturbances would become more serious and quicken the unknown Evil God''s awakening.


    Joshua knew that he had done what he should, and that his strength should not be spread out to suppress those normal civilizations. He must head to the bottom of the Abyss, and begin to purify the Chaotic force within.


    Even so, controlling those ordinary civilizations was not an easy task for ordinary champions. At least Gold pinnacle, or Supreme power was required against varieties of standard weaponry even in worlds without Extraordinary power¡­ the clones and summons of Legendary champions would naturally achieve those ends, but their numbers were seriously lacking¡ªwithout the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, they would need a long time before they could actually pacify two civilizations.


    "Aside from Legendary champions, even the Supreme and Gold-tiers of Mycroft have to act¡­ none should be left idling; everyone must act."


    At the thought, the Giant God''s true form called out to the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds for transporting in the Void. A curtain that resembled the starry skies began to blanket the Giant God''s body and moved him to his destination, while Joshua, remembering his apprentices, sighed.


    "This could be training for them."


    And that training fits the purpose of building the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, and the essence of Project Multiverse.


    "Helping and saving all civilizations? Never imagined that now would be the first time for the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds to be used for what it was designed."


    Just as the warrior thought about the same thing, the serene voice of the Commanding Will spoke to him. "Joshua van Radcliffe, Successor of the Sage, please provide the next teleportation coordinates.


    His thoughts interrupted by the Commanding Will, Joshua exhaled¡ªfour long days of continuous subjugation and after treatment left many excess thoughts in his head. But now, clearing them all away, he revealed his last objective.


    "The Sixth Abyss."


    The warrior said flatly and unemotionally, "Send me to the Void beyond the Sixth Abyss."


    "As you wish. Teleportation commencing."

 Chapter 835 Peace Envoy Part Two

    Mycroft''s galaxy, an unknown part of the Void.


    "This world is filled with Chaotic energies¡­ but it is still far from an Evil God. Even if there are civilizations inside, it would at most have developed to primitive tribes."


    A surging Holy Light flashed past erratic dimensional turbulences before slowly condensing into a composite of countless myriad colored bubbles. Beneath the illumination of the sacred radiance, an old white-haired man hence led a blond knight with a firm expression, and stood amidst the Void.


    "Hmm¡­ destroying themselves as they struggled for settlements? The insect swarms hence unleashing toxins at each other, causing chemicals to combine and form an acidic steam with low combustion and high concentration. The acid mist would be ignited by sunlight, causing detonations¡­ while corpses that could not be handled in time would lead to the spread of infectious diseases."


    The elderly man narrowed his eyes, seemingly able to directly see inside the world past the World Barrier. "The civil war of insect civilization is causing widespread self-slaughter," he muttered quietly, "They have advanced to the point that they could construct a large underground nest."


    "Purify."


    At those words, the old man raised his hand and rained down Holy Light.


    Boundless radiance promptly permeated the World Barrier. Beams of three colors: gold, white and grey swept through every part of the world as if three suns¡ªfrom the mountains to the seas, from continental frames to basins, where life was, every zone infected by Chaos was completely purified.


    The blond knight said nothing. He simply stood behind the elderly man and watched as his godfather cleansed the world, before contacting the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds to request that they head to the next possible living world.


    As dimensional turbulences stirred, they appeared in another world.


    "This one isn''t completely corrupted by the Chaos yet, but the ecosphere is seriously damaged¡­ biochemical warfare had left the atmosphere poisoned, and civilizations could only move around while carrying around antiseptic equipment. Chaos energies had yet to solidify but it is already too much¡­ I have to clear it by going in with a clone."


    The old man sighed as some portion of the light flew out from his body and entered the world, while he shook his head regretfully. "This world had already developed a civilization¡­ is that the satellite technology Joshua speak of? They are about to colonize the moon, or perhaps create floating cities¡ªbut the core of civilization is utterly damaged. In the post-apocalyptic realm, they would need a long time to develop and rebuild civilization.


    Creatures that resembled lizards, but appeared slender and graceful while having wing membranes between their limbs wore unusual hygienic clothing as they carefully walked through the city ruins that were filled with toxic and acid. They did all they could to collect usable materials and equipment and lived at the top of some building ruins or surviving floating cities. Air was cleaner in the skies and living was possible, but it was without resources, water without origins.


    Another teleportation.


    Each teleportation did not mean salvation, just like how they did not encounter civilization on each occasion. The journey of the old man and the knight was long and dull: all they did was douse flames and destroy forming Chaos. In a brief few days, they had already witnessed dozens of civilizations they never discovered before that were dying or already perished, all because they never displayed the value in being noticed or for establishing relations with. They were simply Flame Seeds that had yet to gain form, silently waiting in the future when their light would shin over the Void.


    But now, all was meaningless.


    "Roland, what do you think?"


    In the end, on an azure planet, the elderly pope watched as his clone, a luminous human figure defeated a bunch of lights that appeared to be demonically possessed, saving the world from unprecedented social unrest. He did not turn but simply ask quietly, "Do you understand the power of the unknown Evil God?"


    "Father, I understand."


    Roland, Holy Knight and godson of Igor, pontiff of the Seven Gods Church lowered his head in reverence and answered seriously, "But there are things that I don''t understand even now¡­ after witnessing the poison of Chaos engulf so many worlds, apart from anger and shock, I unexpectedly have other thoughts¡­"


    Igor nodded in return. "That''s the purpose that I brought you here for¡­ tell me."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Having received permission, Roland turned towards the azure world that was slowly returning to peace. "I once wandered the Mycroft continent to help the citizens across the land," he said softly, "solving issues and wiping the cult. Thanks to your guidance, I don''t intend to cultivate myself on the Holy Mountain and become an ascetical champion that does not help the world at all."


    "I''ve traveled through the Far South, wandered the West Mountains and helped countless people, just as I have punished innumerable vile men¡­ I have seen partings of love and hate, astonishing things, just as I have seen the ugly side of the world."


    "On frontier towns around the mountains, young girls would oft vanish curiously¡ªit could be forger''s second daughter, or the maiden of a typical farmer''s family¡­ their disappearance is a terrible thing for their family, but unimportant tidbit for the city¡­ I certainly did not sit idly by, and trace the clues, staving off the local official and nobles'' dissuading and warnings to recover the missing girls¡­ or parts of them."


    "If lucky, they would be sold off as slaves¡ªif not, they would be sold as lab materials for dark magicians, or illegal vampires and sadists, fetishist or necrophiliac nobles¡­ if that was the case, it would be fine if there was a complete human form since most were broken corpses."


    The elderly pope listened silently, saying nothing although he had wandered the world himself as well.


    Meanwhile, Roland continued calmly, "Of course, it was not only the women being kidnap and sold, some boys and infants were taken too¡­ some are sold to families as children for barren parents, which was fortunate for them since they would have a complete life. Most of them were used as corpses, lab materials or having their tongue cut and limbs severed as tools for begging alms.


    "There are so many possibilities. I would not list them all because they are not actually important¡­ at least, to civilization."


    The Holy Knight looked up as he spoke¡ªthere was icy calm instead of rate in his voice. "Those are trivial things¡­ Father, there are many other things that mattered, such as the conspiracy between officials, exploiting those beneath them, such jerrybuilding dams that caused all of downstream to sink, causing thousands dead and millions displaced¡­ Greedy kings, ministers that turn a blind eye and nobles that did as they wanted on their own domains. Such things never change even with technological advancement, and just a few days ago, a West Mountain king was showing off his female pet slave that he ordered around like she was livestock. I did not hammer that thing to death at once because I know that it was reasonable for the society they live in, and I could not demand that they follow my code, or judge them with my own nobility."


    "You could do him in," the pope said, not denying the fact. "Of course, you''re aware of what your actions would cause. Still¡­ Roland, what are you trying to say?"


    "I''m saying that conflict, war, the ugly things, the hate between people and the sadness that piles beneath the depths of society were absolutely normal. As long as we never reach the level of the Glorious Era, those lowly things would never vanish¡ªbut could there really have been no such conflict in that age? What does unrest have to do with Evil Gods?"


    The Holy Knight looked up again, his voice as hard as steel. "I don''t believe that the conflict is stirred by Evil Gods¡ªfor that is the evil that lurks in the hearts of all humans, the bitter fruit that it bears. Even if it did not erupt now, it would in the future."


    "But in fact, the fall of those civilizations are caused by the Chaos disturbance emanating by the unknown Evil God."


    Igor did not show much emotion in response to his godson''s words, merely pointing out his mistake. "Without Evil Gods, the conflict in those civilizations would be brushed away and diminish at the sight of technological advancements. It''s like how many conflicts vanished thanks to the rapid advancement after Mycroft had recovered the Unified Archives¡ªthere won''t be the day where it erupts."


    That is why the Mycroft civilization did not have much danger or conflict until now. Farmers would not be able to survive after paying taxes if they could not produce crops over a hundred kilograms. On the other hand, after technology advanced so that they could produce three to four hundred kilograms at once, the farmers could pay taxes without going hungry, hence suppressing all conflict.


    Roland, however, simply smiled calmly at the irony Igor pointed out. "Father, I meant to say that conflict is not borne from Evil Gods. It existed in the first place, and the fall of these civilizations is logical. Apart from the fact that they would be turned into Chaos after death, it is all going as planned."


    "The power of that Evil God is not creating conflict. Its name would never be ''conflict'' or ''war'' if it had one, although the Evil Gods it would create would bear those names."


    It was a clear argument that fits Igor''s own theories before, which was why he nodded and gestured for Roland to continue.


    "Father, I''ve once gone with Count Radcliffe to explore another world together and often contacted him. He always said that civilization itself was not something that existed out of necessity, but any civilization bears the risk of collapse. It is a social experiment that intelligent beings instinctively gather to conduct¡ªeveryone is simply holding on to rocks as they crossed the river, not knowing what ditches may exist up front."


    "Even the Glorious Era saw themselves fall, and the Age of Great Unity is not without its flaws. If civilization is not eternal, its end would certainly come¡ªregardless of reason. All that would fall would definitely fall for that reason."


    The essence of that Evil God is to lead civilization and all life to self-destruction. It could be called the Evil God of Finality, Demise, and of course¡­"


    At that, Roland exhaled and spoke softly. "It could also be called ''Death''."


    "Father."


    The Holy Knight paused and sighed. "I want to protect the world of Mycroft, my home¡ªI only wish to protect that world. To be frank, I am truly fearful after witnessing that Evil God''s power¡­ I''m more fearful than the moment I set my eyes on the clone of the Evil God of Calamity."


    "As anguish increased in the Abyss, the despair would eventually fester and become death. There are so many civilizations that collapsed and provided power for that unknown Evil God, and though Mycroft could hold on now, we might not in the future. If we protected just one world would mean that we can''t protect this galaxy, and would only be able to keep the peace on a place."


    At that, Igor finally showed a little expression: a smile.


    As for Roland, he pointed toward the azure world beneath him, where Chaos dissipated beneath the World Barrier, while the luminous human form returned in triumph. "While there are islands between humans, it isn''t so for civilization. Losing one is like losing our lips and teeth for us¡ªeven a selfish person such as I who simply wanted to protect my own world would have to act now, to aid other civilizations."


    At those words, the Holy Light smiled too. "My strength is sufficient to control some of the weaker worlds¡­ Father, I don''t wish to remain behind you any longer, I wish to carry out missions alone."


    "Go forth. Just remember what set you on this path."


    Igor did not say much. He simply turned and clapped Roland on his shoulder. "I thought you would still need years to realized that¡­ Roland, you have improved greatly, far more than I imagined."


    "That''s because I was behind you, Father and Count Radcliffe¡­ if those at the fore were already so swift, those who followed behind naturally should not tarry."


    Roland began to request teleportation clearance from the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds. There were some natural delays because he was not a Legendary champion, but it was during this time that he could speak a little more with Igor.


    "So-called heroes are not those who charged forward alone," he said in wonder, "but those who could get others to summon their courage and strength, and move forward together."


    Igor stared at his apprentice and godson, stroking his beard with a rather serene expression. "Do you mean that Joshua is a hero to you?"


    "Of course not, Father."


    Roland laughed. "Count Radcliffe isn''t a hero¡ªhe''s a flag."


    "A flag of our era."


    A flag that had been hoisted ten years ago, wafting amidst the blazing wind.


    "It''s just that he doesn''t know and doesn''t care¡­ The flags are always in front, the heroes right behind, our civilization hence heading towards the path he guided it to. Joshua might not realize it, but are you not unwittingly guided by him as well, Father? Just like how we are pacifying the Chaos unrest through the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, he stands at the forefront."


    "Haha. He had always been swift and decisive."


    The old man laughed quietly and stroke his beard again, saying calmly, "Well, Roland, what do you think you would be in the future?"


    At present, Roland''s body was covered by the teleportation spell projected by the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds across thin air. His body now hollow in its pre-warp state, he answered his godfather''s question as if it was only natural.


    "I want to be a hero."


    "So. Since I could not become a flag, I shall become the one closest to it."

 Chapter 836 Peace Envoy Part Three

    After Roland the Holy Knight vanished from the portal, Pope Igor stood alone amidst the Void.


    "Flag¡­"


    He raised his hand and studied the lines on his palm, before clenching it and looked up at the cleansed world.


    "That''s for sure." He smiled gently. "He has been hoisted, as befits his identity."


    There was pleasure in the elderly pontiff''s eyes. "At least, the future he chose is a better one compared to the one I foresee."


    ***


    A day later.


    The recruitment of Supreme and Gold-tier champions quickly spread over the entire world of Mycroft.


    Their galaxy had been sealed in the Final Battle of the last Era, by the Vortex of Creation and the destruction wrought by Evil God invasion, and much dimmer than normal galaxies. Be that as it may, in the hidden dimensional bubble found at an unknown corner, there were still many worlds where life existed.


    The champions on Mycroft were not few¡ªthere were already a dozen Legendary champions that diverted some of their power, animating it so that it could independently carry out missions, allowing them to pacify hundreds of weaker worlds alone.


    That being said, it remained too much for that dozen Legends to suppress over a thousand worlds within a few days. Compared to the number of living worlds in a galaxy, they are unimaginably lacking.


    Therefore, the Extraordinary individual dubbed the Peace Envoy issued an order to enlist on the world of Mycroft.


    Unlike the existing national policies, guild recruitment or group missions, the enlisting was endorsed by every powerful faction across the world. Every Legendary champion and national masterminds jointly supported, and as reward, the doors to old royal treasury and shrine riches would be opened, just as the point exchange system of the External Exploration Department made its world debut.


    Excited by the prospect of martial arts tomes and riches, even secluded hermits stepped out of the mountains and forests. Supreme champions could simply ignore monarchs and scorch their recruitment parchments into ashes, but they had no choice this time¡ªwhen even the most stubborn say the signatures of Legendary champions, their knees would cave, not to mention that there was insurance for that mission despite the huge rewards, and they were not being told to die.


    The number of Supreme and Gold-tier champions had increased significantly after the Great Mana Tide. A nation''s Supreme champions that would have amounted to five at most now leaped up to twenty. That was even more the case for Gold champions since graduates from the Winter Fort Academy tend to be Gold. For example, the top batch of students including the First Party, the Elite Party and Lisa the Drakonid''s gang were all Gold, and could ascend into Supreme with a little diligence.


    In the first day the enlistment was issued, more than eighty Supreme champions answered¡ªmost of them new Supreme. They would be taken by the portals through the prearranged warp point of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds and await their assignment. Over a thousand Gold joined, having become interested in the famed otherworld exploration and wanting to know new worlds as well.


    As for combat.


    To these Extraordinary individuals who lived on Mycroft, Extraordinary power existed for the fight. They would have been shocked by the rich rewards, but would never be surprised that their mission included fighting.


    The conflict in the world was temporarily pacified before a calamity that embroiled all civilizations in the galaxy. If there were any who were intent on stirring infighting, the Legendary champions who had already decided to act would wipe them out.


    The world has been changed.


    In the north, in a small city upstream of the Magel''s unfrozen river belonging to the Scarlet Family, a seemingly plain enchanted carriage was trotting along the riverbanks. There was no horse pulling it, and it moved powered by mana crystal engines, exerting such output that it would not be an issue for it to fly.


    The white stone path that was rather wide passes through the riverside woods and grasslands, winding towards the main city in the distance. The window of the carriage was opened, where the silhouettes of a man and a woman could be seen.


    "Brandon¡­ do you intend to answer the Peace Envoy enlistment?" The lady in the carriage asked sadly. She had violet hair and wore many shiny gem jewelry, although the powerful magical presence each precious stone emanated was a greater indicator of their value¡ªthere was no doubt that she was a Gold-pinnacle mage armed to the teeth. The mana contained in those pieces of jewelry alone had the power to destroy a street.


    "Of course, Dani. This matters to Mycroft, and it''s impossible for me to not go as a Supreme champion."


    Beside her, a large blond man was smiling gently. "What''s more, after training for so long and having visited the Abyss, I also want to know what level my power has reached."


    As he spoke, he subconsciously reached out to touch his hip¡ªhis Twin Blades of Order, however, was not with him.


    "This time, they have an urgent need for manpower, and even Supreme champions might be asked to handle a primitive world alone¡­ it would be fine if they were weak, but even you would find it difficult with stronger species. On the other hand, Gold-tiers like us are mostly assigned to parties for pacification missions and weaker worlds, so there should be no issue."


    At that, Vale Dani sighed softly. "Still, after such extended peacetime, it was about time for war or calamity to bare its ugly head¡­ I would''ve felt that something is wrong instead if nothing happens. However, the children would grumble again¡ªit''s rare for them to have school holidays, so why aren''t mum and dad at home?"


    Brandon could not help laughing and shrugging at that. "They are grown up now. Their classmates at Winter Fort Academy would pass the time with them, and don''t you think that they would especially enjoy not being pushed around by their parents and enjoy their holidays freely? We have two more¡­ ouch!"


    Brandon brushed his outer thigh painfully after it was jolted viciously by Vale Dani''s thunder spell, although the bull-killing beam was a flirting for the Extraordinary couple¡ªthe swordsman instead pulled Vale Dani into his embrace and kissed her.


    Then, after some indescribable intimacy, Vale Dani''s expression darkened again after she freed herself from Brandon, sighing. "¡­ Brandon, I''m always feeling panic. That Radcliffe''s otherworld exploration plan has taken form, and this enlisting is actually a large-scale development experiment¡­ I always feel that, whatever happens, our little bliss could completely vanish."


    "Occupying other worlds, expanding territories, fighting foreign foes and repelling the Chaos¡­ Yes, those are good, but could we still leisurely stroll in carriages beside the river forest like now? Could we still play Fairy Cards with our children and push them to do their homework?


    Brandon said nothing. He simply held the troubled mage''s hand since he knew that what his wife feared was not battle, death or Chaos enemies, but not being able to be by her daughters'' side.


    Could they still maintain that little bliss in the future?


    Of course not.


    And that answer would never change.


    In the next dozen years, the world would not be that leisurely save for normal beings. Those without supernatural powers could enjoy the time to relax after work, but every Extraordinary person would have to fulfill their duty to civilization and world.


    With great power comes great responsibility. Sometimes, it was not an issue of whether they wanted the duty, but the power they embody symbolized authority and duty of the tribes, allowing no refusal or delegation.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Unless one would live as a solitary beast that completely ignored civilization and wandered the Void¡­ but what bliss was there to speak of in such a life?


    Brandon understood his wife''s melancholy. Their two daughters were blossoming and at the golden age where their ability would grow, and would later live alone instead of staying with them. As parents, who would not stay with their children a little longer to enjoy those last days of intimacy?


    "Vale Dani, look. We are reaching the city."


    The blonde swordsman nodded, gesturing for his bothered wife to look ahead. "It''s your former gardeners¡ªthe Boris family. Don''t they live downtown?"


    "¡­Yes."


    The conversation shifted, Vale Dani mustered her spirit and said nostalgically, "Old Boris was the captain of my personal guard who died in the Mana Tide seventeen years ago¡­ Little Boris would become my gardener since his combat aura was lacking, and now even his son works for me. I think he owns a flower shop now."


    It was a question put as a statement. Being a fitting liege, Vale Dani naturally knew what her former servants were now doing.


    Brandon nodded slightly, speaking quietly as they approached the main city. "I remembered the time when Old Boris chased me out of the castle when I was pursuing you all those years ago too, thanks to orders from your father¡­ I can''t fight back at the time, and simply jumped out of a second-floor window and crashed headlong on the street slab."


    "The Borises all lived on that street. They were born city guards and lived along that fountain street¡ªin fact, at least five to six generations of childhoods were spent there for the families of surrounding streets.


    Vale Dani turned curiously to Brandon, who smiled as he continued. "It''s a grocery shop at the end of the street which was more than three hundred and fifty years old¡­ you''ve even introduced the place to me, saying that it was the oldest shop in the main city. When I visited the place with Flan a few days ago, it had brought in a vending machine, but even so, the owner who''s now over seventy-years old still loved to speak to his customers over the counter."


    "Brandon?" Vale Dani was puzzled, unsure why her husband knew her town so well¡­


    It was not actually unusual, but why would he say all that now?


    But just when she tried to interrupt him, he put a finger to her lips. "That street holds three hundred and fifty years of memories for hundreds of families. In fact, it''s the same for every family in every street in every city¡ªeach holds recollection for countless people, the composite of their life and happiness."


    "However, Vale Dani, your power and mind could easily destroy this land of memories into nothing with one serious thought."


    Brandon sighed. "We are champions. The happiness of our family is not limited to a single street, and our home is not a city in the north, or a domain¡­ it''s the world of Mycroft. Our happiness is bound to civilization''s stability."


    "You and I would not have happiness without world peace and stability. You certainly could believe that we can create a safe harbor amidst the chaos, but doesn''t it pale in comparison to a life of true serenity? What''s more, are such peaceful but dull days interesting, happy and perpetual for a Supreme swordsman and a Gold-pinnacle war mage?"


    Not a fool, Vale Dani naturally knew what Brandon meant and did not retort, nodding her head gently instead.


    It was certainly so¡­ if she thought nothing of it, why would she have chosen to ascend as a war mage who was not useful apart from battle? It was only her daughters who tug had her free heart, keeping her reluctant to leave.


    The carriage slowly reached the main city and the portal directed to the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds in the main city. His brow lowered and his gaze calmly, Brandon then spoke mildly, "I have delved in this bliss for too long¡­ our girls have grown, matured and become independent. Hah! Ten years had passed and Joshua van Radcliffe is now one of the greatest Legends on Mycroft, he is saving the world and fighting for our civilization."


    With those words, Brandon looked up with a sharp gaze. "You often said that he is slowly growing inhuman, assuming that he once had a temper and was quick to anger, and that he would only bathe himself in the blood of monsters.


    "But Joshua never changed."


    He could still be angered and clenched his fist, beating up those who need a good beating¡­ like now, clearing a bloody path amidst despair and darkness.


    Brandon then raised a hand to caress Vale Dani''s face and smiled confidently. "I have not changed either. A man''s intent to become powerful and protect that which he loves would not change with age or a stable life. I can''t watch Radcliffe fight alone."


    "I dream to swing my sword, to bring happiness for you, me, our daughters and all whom I love. And now, it''s challenged¡ªI could not sit and watch as the Chaos stirred unrest over the galaxy."


    With that, Brandon stepped out of the carriage that had entered the city and entered the range of the portal to the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds. "I''m going ahead then, my dear."


    With that, with a flash of light from the portal, the Supreme-tier swordsman Brandon Kaos disappeared from the street.


    Meanwhile, in the carriage, Vale Dani narrowed her eyes and gritted her teeth¡ªGold had lower priority than Supreme, and she would only be sent to the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds after a few more minutes.


    "Why are you saying like I''m not going? I won''t be left behind!"


    The pair hence bade each other farewell in smiles, just as the swordsman who was in great bliss trod the path to greatness once again.


    ***


    Earlier, in the Void around the Sixth Abyss.


    "Goliath, Demon King. Do not close your world and come out to face me."


    A profound information transmission stirred dimensional turbulences. Boundless silver light unfurled, flashing like a star at the center of the Void.


    The silver Steel God stood over a dead world as brutal energy resonated, almost boiling the dimensional turbulences. Small worlds orbited around him as streaming energies cascaded, while a huge ¦µ halo whirled behind him.


    "Us Mycroft Legends had intended to combine and wipe out the Sixth Abyss, but now, the unknown Evil God is affecting the galaxy to destroy all realms of Order¡­ even the Abyss of Chaos is no exception."


    The world before the Giant God was the Sixth Abyss, a world shrouded in darkness. The former home of six-legged insectoids in ancient times, it had long since perished, but maintained a little vigor because of the demons'' plundering. It was only centuries ago that the most powerful Demon King, Goliath the Glutton arose, and the Sixth Abyss hence clawed at other worlds, even Mycroft.


    And now, the dark world had no energy waves or information. If not for the lingering Chaos, Joshua would have assumed that the demons were wiped out from the unknown Evil God''s presence.


    "Now, however, we have changed our mind. Demons could be a part of our fighting force, as long as you are willing to fight the Chaos and stop the other demons in the Abyss from slaughtering each other, we could give you a chance of salvation."


    Joshua pronunciation was clear, the information relayed by Steel Strength precise.


    The demons of the Abyss were indeed a great foe, but they were nothing compared to the unknown Evil God. In the end, they could at most build a few cults, and had yet to invade Mycroft en masse. On the other hand, Joshua himself had conducted massacres the Sixth Abyss on several occasions, razing several Demonic Liege domains into the ground.


    If the demons of the Sixth Abyss were a little clever, they should be suppressing demons of other Abysses on their own accord. After all, not even the Unified Archives or the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds of Mycroft had maps of the Abyss since the landscape that place changed too quickly¡ªonly demons that moved through the Nether River had the clearest information, which makes it ironic that only demons could ''save'' other demons in the Abyss instead of letting them die, turning into fertilizer for the unknown Evil God.


    But the prerequisite was that the horde be willing to work together.


    "Goliath, come out. I know you can hear me¡ªI come in kindness and goodwill, all for peace¡­ I''m not attacking even now is proof."


    "Tch. It seems that you don''t understand language."


    Becoming ever impatient, Joshua raised his voice and clenched his four fists. Lights shone upon his chest and shoulders at once, boundless energy photons seized from the surrounding dimensional turbulence and worlds to fill his unlimited furnace core. In the eyes of the Giant God, dazzling silver light brightened, immeasurably blinding even across the darkness and dimensional turbulence.


    Massive thunders flashed in the silver nebula. Energy capable of destroying worlds gathered over the warrior''s four fists, and the benevolent Peace Envoy, Joshua van Radcliffe clenched his hand, speaking with a low tone, "I shall attack if you don''t reply, and beat you up until you open your mouth."


    "Three."


    Just as the warrior warningly but kindly counted down, dark mist that enshrouded the Sixth Abyss hence vanished entirely as if an illusion.

 Chapter 837 Goliath

    The mist that clouded all of the Sixth Abyss dispersed as if an illusion, revealing the dim, lightless World Barrier beneath it.


    Worlds were luminous. Ever since the Multiverse was born within the Initial Flame, each world was a composite of fire and steel, the light they emitted being the form which the cycle of matter and energy inside the world itself is presented in the Void.


    In most worlds with advanced civilizations, the cycles in side that world would be greater and more detailed, which was why the brighter the light would be. Still, it was not to say that only civilized worlds emit dazzling light¡ªworlds brimming with energy but were unsuitable for life and hosted none were bright by itself.


    The light of countless worlds was hence projected into the Void; it is the infinite stars that all the numerous living worlds could see. Even in worlds with innumerable stars such as Stellaris, there are some galaxies that were actually single stars, just as most stars were worldly light reflected from other worlds. Upon realizing that and developing an interest, it would be the time when the civilizations of the stars strode out into the Void. They would not feel curiosity and anticipation towards the ''starlight-that-did-not-actually-exist'', and step up to the great stage of the Multiverse.


    But if the energy and physical cycles inside a world stopped, both the sun or the planet''s core would gradually die, becoming a barren land that no longer birth souls. Its appearance in the Multiverse''s Void was a dark world that had no light at all.


    Just like an Abyss.


    The thickness and endurance of the World Barrier came from the instinctive cycles in all life. It was also a world''s immunity, and the cycles in healthy worlds alone could repel hostile assaults from Evil Gods. That was also why Void Behemoths, being creatures that resembled a world, did not have to spare much effort to break such cycles. However, the toughness of a World Barrier in dead worlds would increase instead of fall because all Flame was extinguished and gathered as ashes. The dead Steel Python would latch its own power upon it, using its remains as a barrier¡ªthe final act of protection the world provides for all life in its body.


    Be that as it may, Joshua did not believe that the World Barrier of the Sixth Abyss could stop him.


    The warrior entered and left countless worlds and was himself a newborn world. He understood World Barrier more than most, and no matter how hard one could be, or multi-layered it was, they were simply layered biscuits. If he wanted, Joshua could break it as easily as he broke the Sartrean World Barrier, shattering the dark mist that covered the Sixth Abyss and detonate the World Barrier.


    He could do that, but it was unnecessary.


    Joshua was here in the Sixth Abyss to get the most powerful demonic organization at present¡ªGoliath the Demon King and its minions to become firefighters of the Abyss, while have it point him towards the Bottom of the Abyss. As a dire threat descended upon millions of worlds, even the demons might be beings they could attempt to communicate with.


    "When the endless Abyss invaded Mycroft thousands of years ago, you conspired with the Evil Gods to destroyed many worlds¡­ but it was clear that neither demon nor Abyss benefited, and it proved to be the worst choice to join hands with the Evil Gods."


    Watching as the dark world before him nullified its defenses, Joshua spoke mildly, "But what we ask of you now is simple. You just have to ensure that the demons under your influence would not become Evil God feed, and do your best to keep the peace amongst demons of other Abysses¡­ it isn''t hard for you, is it?"


    In the pre-existence, the Demon King had swept across the Abyss, leading multiple Demon Generals to invade Mycroft, while itself boasted ability comparable to True Gods. Goliath, the Gluttonous Demon King certainly understood him.


    Joshua did not add anything else. Its reaction was also clear since it had dispelled its defense, and the warrior simply waited for its answer.


    "¡­Don''t be ridiculous. Those demons aren''t us, and since when had the Abyss become one faction? Demon is just the name you gave us."


    A familiar voice growled then. "The Abyss itself is a summation of countless ruin worlds, and we are not them¡­ Mycroftian, do you mean to say that the anomalies now have been wrought by Evil God? What proof is there?"


    "You''re not Goliath."


    In the Void, Joshua frowned. His furnace core began to whirled again as he spoke quietly, "Ah. You''re that Insectoid Demon General Saluka, the one who survived and was rescued by Goliath¡­ Sounds like you actually recovered some of your ability and improved as well, how lucky."


    ''But does luck even have anything on you?!''


    The information transmitted over the World Barrier suddenly emanated a sensation akin to a choking. After its grievous injuries, the Demon General had kept to the Abyss, devouring other realms to recover through continuous battles, struggling until now when he barely recovered its original strength. The Steel person before it, however, had grown exponentially in power¡ªwhere it could barely hurt him before, it could not even guess how much power that clone now embodied.


    It was possible that no one save for Goliath could really stand up against him in the entire Sixth Abyss, and would be at once wiped up even if they swarmed him¡­ Furthermore, with the warrior''s character, it was considered friendly and sincere for him to not punch the World Barrier at once and make the world tremble, and that was precisely why Saluka would dare to dispel the defensive barrier Goliath put in place.


    Or they would be tasting his punches.


    "Saluka, you''re right. I really don''t want to chat with you now."


    Having ascertained the other''s identity, Joshua waved his hand, the massive force stirring dimensional turbulences, dispersing endless world fragments into the Void. "Your word holds no power. Where is Goliath?"


    "My King has¡­"


    Before he finished, the dimensions trembled.


    Saluka quieted at once, while Joshua looked up to that side of the Void.


    Almost every direction of the Void was emanating a horrific presence. The Mana Tide''s energies were being devoured, the light of worlds blocked, with many massive solid forms piercing the dimensional turbulences in the Void as it rapidly approached the Sixth Abyss.


    Boom!


    In a corner of the Void, dimensional turbulences were punctured as energy density sharply spiked and a dull redness flickered. As Joshua and Saluka looked on, a huge eye with a vertical pupil appeared in front of the Sixth Abyss, seemingly burning.


    "My King!"


    Saluka exclaimed in delight, as similar echoes rumbled over the other directions of the Void.


    Thick black air streamed out of the dimensional turbulence, spreading dense Abyssal Breath¡ªa presence unique to beings born in the Abyss after their world died and was filled with the will to destroy and finality. Even if their powers had barely any link to the Abyss they were born in, it was only with the restoration of their world or its destruction that demons would have a chance for new life.


    However, not even demons would so easily abandon their home¡ªor as one would say, domain and territory.


    The Abyssal Breath in the Sixth Abyss thickened with the arrival of its Demon King. Many things, massive and small were flying out of the thick black air.


    A huge hand, covered in black shell armor was darting in its direction from the distant Void.


    A single tooth was also streaking through the Void, dragging a trail out of the erratic dimensional turbulence.


    Like an insect swarm, black particles that were actually chunks of large bones hummed and screeched irritatingly welled out across all directions before gathering into a black cloud¡ªself assembling, it quickly assumed a massive form.


    More parts came even more swiftly: muscles, arteries, teeth, hair, limbs, and innards¡­ in the Void around the Sixth Abyss, boundless powerful physical fragments surged and gathered, pasting together and finally forming a massive human frame. It was covered in a black shell and had a pair of wings that blocked the sun, and its upper body was so massive that it threw a shadow upon the continent. Its lower body was a black cloud with no fixed shaped, while its limbs that seemed to constitute out of infinite insect swarm churned.


    Finally, a dark-red scorching heart darted out of the Sixth Abyss and sunk into that body. It was only then that the giant human frame showed signs of reviving as if gaining its main part.


    Countless blood-colored lines began to spread from that heart and pasted every fragment together into a singular powerful form. A human form with two horns, hands, and wings along with eight eyes covered entirely in dark bone shells and a dark cloud as its lower body, the colossal demon form that was covered in countless blood red patterns hence appeared in the Void.


    A faint, dreamy mutter was spreading in the surrounding dimensional turbulence.


    "¡­Radcliffe..."


    The deep echoing voice that seemed to only appear in nightmares and condensed out of shadows resounded. The gigantic human figure that was Goliath, the Gluttonous Demon King and Lord of the Sixth Abyss slowly opened its eight eyes and glared at the nearby Giant God of Steel. "You''re advising us to repel the Evil God threat together?"


    "Of course not¡ªwhy would it be advising?"


    Joshua glared at the giant demon in return, finding it a little ridiculous.


    The Demon King was not so massive in his pre-existence!Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    However, the game in the preexistence remained a game, and so the warrior simply answered, "We ''demand'' and ''compel'' that you all aid those demons that are destroying each other so and prevent the unknown Evil God from awakening, and throw the entire galaxy into a disaster."


    "Remember. The Sixth Abyss would have been our purge target if not for the Evil God''s awakening¡ªyou are one of the rare demonic factions in the Abyss that boast multiple Legends, and we would not so boldly assume the path to journey towards other stars if we didn''t wipe out you and other demons lurking in the Abyss."


    Goliath was silent in return; it appeared to be thinking.


    Meanwhile, Joshua began to study why its current form was so different¡ªeven in the preexistence, the ability of the Demon King of Gluttony was clearly a class above typical Legends.


    The Sixth Abyss was not actually the sixth in the Abyss, but was simply placed sixth in the order of Abysses discovered by Mycroft. In fact, the Insectoid demons born there are the most powerful demonic faction born in the last thousand years, the force they created having plundered the resources and souls of many worlds. They were very much pirates of the Void, endlessly robbing what they required.


    Leaving aside the aspect of demon and Abyssal residents, the Insectoid civilization that had been once normal saw an exponential increase in individual power after the world fell into the Abyss, reaching the level surpassing most Void civilizations. Joshua believed that the reason for that was whenever Mycroftians summoned demons, those demons would in turn learn much profound knowledge about supernatural powers. Furthermore, with the rise of demonic cults, their skill attained even more deft.


    Summoning spells are invoking of otherworld beings with magical element resonance with sacrifices as leverage. It depends on the summoner''s purpose as to why most beings summoned were either demons or elemental spirits, which are mostly for war and destruction, which is why those beings would answer the call because of their resonating aspects. Naturally, there was another reason¡ªAbyss and Elemental Realms are unresistant to summon spells due to the gaps and anomaly of their World Wills, and it was much more difficult to summon an intelligent creature from a complete world.


    Additionally, the demons who had gone to many worlds would naturally have seen much and unlocked their boundaries. That way, it was easy to understand how they would become stronger than before.


    The demonic individual that was known as the Demon King possessed life essence akin to Mycroft''s Legends, obtaining a meteoric rise in its core. When the Three Abyssal Gates opened on Mycroft, it was several Demonic Generals who first entered, with Saluka the Insectoid and Helm the Beholder amongst them. Their ability was not inferior to Legends, and they could turn the tables in the Abyssal environment.


    If that was the sole reason, the lacking ability of the Sixth Abyss certain would not stop the Mycroft factions that united despite infighting in their counterattack against the Abyss. Despite plundering many worlds off resources, they could not actually secure an advantage in direct confrontation in terms of advanced combat ability. Nevertheless, when the Demon King Goliath appeared, the many Legends found it hard to win even when working together, hence utterly breaking the advantage of the first counterattack.


    At the time, one of the Legendary champions rated Goliath as ''perhaps an enemy worthy of former pontiff of the Seven Gods Church, or divine incarnation''.


    Of course, Igor did not die this time, nor did the Seven Gods head to the Abyssal Paradise to suppress the unknown Evil God. Furthermore, Israel was alive and well, not to mention that Mycroft has a few more Legends due to the lack of civil wars, hence steering the world towards prosperity.


    On the other hand, the Sixth Abyss have tangled with Joshua several times and failed in its multiple conspiracies, falling to complete disadvantage on every end.


    Be that as it may¡­ what was with that colossal demon form that was reaching ''celestial'' class?

 Chapter 838 Extraordinary War

    Joshua recalled the old game CG where he saw Brandon cut down Goliath with the Holy Brilliance.


    At the time, Goliath''s body was the entire Valley of Tears Fortress¡ªwhile it appeared massive and was a mountain range in itself, it was just about dozens thousand meters only.


    Compared to its present version, it was diminutive, palm-sized.


    Still, it was explainable: from the bizarre sight a while ago, various parts of Goliath''s body appeared to have been spread throughout other worlds, with only its heart being left in the Sixth Abyss. It was possible that Brandon the others had executed a strike plan, seizing the moment before Goliath''s true form manifested to infiltrate the Abyss and kill Goliath''s heart clone¡­


    Whatever, why should he be thinking about such trivial things?Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Joshua had pondered mainly because of the difference between the two different worlds. He would never have thought about it if it was another unknown enemy, and begin to study its every attribute and find a vulnerability to exploit.


    However, in that few seconds of gazing, he had seen through the essence of the Abyssal Liege and the reason for its unusual form.


    The warrior did not even have to use his nose to pick up the dense scent of World Will. It was clear that Abyssal Lieges were beings treasured by Abyssal Wills¡ªit was the same where Light worked together with him in the Bloodmoon Abyss, with a World Will making its appearance and individually supporting a being.


    Unlike Light, however, Joshua had imagined that Abyssal Lieges could only command boundless power on its own soil. Now, things appeared to be a complete opposite¡ªthe Abyssal Will appeared to be hosted upon Goliath''s body, which was now the Sixth Abyss, the dead world instead becoming a frivolous burden¡­ on the other hand, the reason Goliath would part its body into so many pieces placed in other worlds was probably to spread its domain as the Sixth Abyss to fulfill its ends.


    In laymen terms, Joshua had imagined that Abyssal Liege and Abyssal Wills existed as ''Soil'' and ''Stone Tape'', but they were in fact ''Individual and ''Spirit''.


    "¡­You''re telling me to lead my army and subjugate foreign Abyssals from unrest¡­"


    Goliath finally spoke after a long silence. "Joshua van Radcliffe, you underestimate me too much."


    "Long before you have discovered the anomalies, I have seen the signs and suppressed all species that are deemed a threat."


    As if spoke, the demon''s humanoid form spread its three-fingered hand that was more a murderous forelimb. Countless broken soul lights were burning in that palm, with millions of soul fragments dancing under the Demon King''s power, conjuring the images of dozens of different demons.


    "I realized that things were unusual at the very beginning. Several worlds and Abysses I had been spying upon were fighting amongst themselves, but when I prepare to lead my armies to take them, believing that it was a fine time for plunder, Saluka informed me that an uprising broke out at the burning river plains."


    "I knew something was wrong then. My demonic minions had a pact signed in the name of the Abyssal Will, and must be of the archdemon pinnacle class if they intend rebellion. Having pacified them and realizing that it''s an Evil God''s influence, I realized that an opportunity is in our hands¡ªfor us, at least."


    The dual-horned Demon King with eight eyes smiled cruelly. "Wiping them out had certainly created Chaos power composites, but breaking them isn''t hard. Mycroftian, do not think that only your kind could realize that."


    "Then could you tell that the Evil God''s influence reaches the entire galaxy?"


    Joshua sneered, his gigantic Steel human form slowly advancing in the Void. "Well done, Goliath, you had definitely uncovered the cause for disaster beforehand and vanquished it¡­ but it appears that you would not accept our suggestion."


    "No, I do accept it in pleasure. But before that, I still have something to do."


    Goliath dragged its lower-body that resembled a cloud of stars that floated in the Void while quietly refuting Joshua. "As the king of demons, I am certainly aware that we are doomed against the present Mycroft civilization¡­"


    "But that is why I shall do what I must."


    "I would have you learn that there''s a price to pay if you intend to banish wild, uncivilized, blood-lusting and warmongering demons."


    The silver God of Steel and the Abyssal Liege that was shrouded in darkness glared at each other over a world. It would have been a long distance that might not be covered even with their entire life, but to the two champions who had reached their current threshold on the path of Extraordinary, it was a perfect distance, just like how martial artists could draw blood even at a three meters distance.


    And amidst the standoff, Goliath the Demon King attacked first¡ªpromptly spreading its wings, two long dark scythes appeared in both his hands, stirring ripples as powerful as tidal waves and shifting the orbit of a small world. Even the Sixth Abyss was pushed slightly towards the distance away from the battlefield of those two profound beings, while surging Abyssal Breath unfurled, instantly covering the borders of a dozen worlds.


    A single dark halo was slowly expanding over Goliath''s two horns. It was the remains of a great will: the shed skin of a Steel Python, the remnant ambition of a World Will. Whatever the case may be, it was the Will of the Sixth Abyss given form, itself having fused into one form with its own Abyssal Liege¡ªGoliath was its hope, and the Abyss would die alongside it if its Liege perishes.


    "Show me your power!" The Demon King growled, dark-red fiery light shining upon its scythes. Like dying molten flames found upon dead worlds, it appeared out of place with Goliath''s movements as it hotly and silently held destruction as it cut towards Joshua''s head.


    "As you wish!" On the other hand, the warrior laughed and clenched his fist which burnt an incandescent white. Embodying heat and negentropy comparable to the sun, the warrior did not take a single step back against the scythes that could have cut his head off, decisively stepping forward and facing it directly!


    In that instant, most of the vicinity of the Sixth Abyss felt a formless impact force engulfing every realm.


    ***


    In the Fifteenth Abyss, where all life had withered, with only dense smog and giant stone trees existed, the Drakonid and balrog who were studying the local demons and section of the Nether River looked up in shock at the skies. The heavens clouded by gloom was emanating a familiar presence to their party, just as a dark red flower of light slowly blossomed.


    "It''s really beautiful¡­ Eh, why? Mister Syndicate, Zero-One, what are you doing?!"


    The strong-willed Lisa murmured in admiration of the beauty, before realizing that the balrog and the huge Steel Elemental behind her had half-knelt, loyally paying their respects toward the weird sun.


    Unlike the Count''s apprentice, Syndicate who was linked to the warrior in Steel Strength while Zero-One was his first spawn, both had at once realized the true form of that flower of light.


    "Bow, Lisa," Syndicate slowly rose after his salutations, speaking quietly as he looked up at the skies. "Not in blind worship but in rational reverence¡­ it''s not an exaggeration for the power that protects us."


    "Bzzt-bzzt, bzzt-bzzt-bzzt-bzzt, bzzt-bzzt."


    ***


    In the Thirty-Third Abyss, a barren world polluted by radioactive heavy metal particles, every place was either the ruins of all former cities or barren mountains and plains. Here, the First Party was fighting Toxic Metals Mud Monster unique to that Abyss.


    When Karin brandished her fusion core staff to blast half a city''s wreck and the entire monster into smithereens with a fission burst beam before dropping prone on Nick the dwarf''s back, the siblings Ivan and Amelia who were fighting at the front were the first to notice a second, dark red sun appearing over their heads.


    "Oh! It''s the mentor''s presence!" The dwarf, who was the most well-built and had the sharpest senses amongst them straightened himself as he gaped at the skies. His movement, however, threw the exhausted and mana-drained Karin down on the ground, who threw a vicious glare at Nick before fainting. The dwarf then turned and promptly reach out, screaming in agony.


    "Ka¡ªRin¡ª!!!"


    "Quit it, let her sleep for a while¡ªShe is an atomic blast mage and wouldn''t fear radiation¡­ in fact, this realm has improved her greatly."


    Amelia told him off, before looking up at the skies, while Ivan sheathed the two-handed sword that he had kept beside himself. "So, our mentor is here in the Abyss too?" He murmured in wonder. "Looks like the demons are in for it this time again."


    "Weird. Why did I say ''again''?"


    ***


    The Fifty-Seventh Abyss was a dry world without water vapors or any oxygen. All that could be found here was fissures and ravines, some that stretched directly to the world''s core that still had certain warmth. Toxic gases kept billowing out of it, shaping into poisonous acidic clouds.


    The world itself had been a paradise for Abyssal Ooze monsters, but after the Elite Party conducted a dozen days of research and exploration, the Oozes became an endangered species due to various unfortunate accidents. It was then that the Elite Party realized that they had overdone things and stopped attacking, and regretfully commence actual research and exploration.


    However, unlike what happened the other Abysses, the Elite Party began to fight amongst themselves at the sight of that dark-red sun over their heads.


    Or more precisely, engaged themselves in single-sided bullying.


    "Rider¡ª!!!"


    Clergy, having silenced Rider with a spell, was yet to calm from his rage¡ªeven when the latter had shrunk himself at a corner of their research base, not daring to even move. Meanwhile, Mage was charging another similar spell while Alchemist was waving a potion that turns tongue and vocal cords into stone while watching Rider quietly. Priest simply looked on as if in pain, while Sol''s soul held his head, puzzled, her nonexistent chest pressing over head as she watched the Elite Party squabble.


    "It''s the count!"


    Stepping past Clergy, Mage threw a sinister glare at the panicking but voiceless Rider before saying gently, "What did you say just now? That a Tyrant Ooze would suddenly jump out from the core cracks and swallow our lab, or a sudden great earthquake like World Zero-One?"


    "Did you say something again?"


    Beside him, Alchemist was showing a gentle expression, but the potion that he held which bubbled threateningly was not. As he held it near Rider who violently shook his head, he whispered, "Haven''t we made a gentleman''s agreement that you must not say anything weird during a mission?"


    "U-u-u, mph!"


    Having been silenced, Rider hurriedly drew pen and paper from his pocket and wrote furiously and showed it to his teammates.


    [No, listen to me. Why would I say that the count''s presence meant calamity for us?"]


    [I really didn''t say anything! We''ve been exploring quietly for so long¡­ whatever Tyrant Ooze is definitely not appearing, just as there won''t be seismic shifts in this world that had died since who-knows-how-long.]


    [Unless¡­]


    Just as Rider tried to write [¡­a meteor suddenly dropped], Priest at once charge his gravity aura to take away Rider''s stationery, and breathed a long exhale when it was done. "F*ck, we''re almost getting done in again¡­ Ah, I swore, heat of the moment¡­"


    "The Seven Gods would not blame you during such a time."


    "It''s fine. Cursing now doesn''t count, our dear sister-in-law wouldn''t mind."


    "That''s right. What''s a little cursing when it''s Rider we''re talking about?"


    Clergy, Mage, and Alchemist all breathed a sigh in relief and began to flatter their team leader. Nevertheless, when Priest was about to respond with humility, everyone including Rider and Sol''s soul all ran to the window to look up at the skies.


    Unthinkable power was exploding at the edge of the heavens, far beyond that Abyss. Shockwaves from clashing energies pushed the countless realms wafting in the Abyss, and a profound rain of asteroids appeared over the skies of the Fifty-Seventh Abyss, drawing erratic gray-blue trails as if a crude pencil drawing.


    ***


    In that moment.


    Half of the Abyss quaked from the power of the two individuals.


    Such was their fight.


    Or more precisely, such was their war.

 Chapter 839 Celestial Domain

    The Flame of the Multiverse would die and ignite repeatedly, just as civilization cycles between glory and destruction. In time, there were no things eternal, no unlimited possibilities and no absolute power. Even galaxies would wither unexpectedly, not to mention all that intelligent life created¡ªthose were perhaps the most beautiful yet most fragile and breakable of things.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    But with lacking comes yearning. Unlike ordinary sentient creatures that lived in normal worlds and yet seek brutal powers that destroy themselves endlessly, the demons that naturally grasped the ability for ruin yearn instead the power to create worlds, the power of life that restores Flame.


    In the boundless Void around the Sixth Abyss, two profound powers, bright and sinister, sacred and horrific¡ªclashed once again. Devastation that could reduce all life into nothingness tangled with the dazzling fiery light that could shine over a thousand stars, the shockwave quaking the dimensional turbulences, engulfing even distant abysses.


    "I see." The gigantic demon''s form throbbed as it clenched its twin scythes, silver fiery light shooting out of its body from time to time intermittently while it laughed coldly¡ªit was the laugh of a demon: as greedy as locusts and as searing as the magma of the depths. "You are that person who wields the power of Life!"


    Just when Goliath ascertained the fact, it promptly spread its wings, boundless shadow hence spreading like a dark mirror. Countless unusually formed demonic shades seemingly of different species darted out of that mirror, burning in scorching flame when fact, each shade could drain every heat and mobility it touches, leaving whatever everything in stillness.


    Thus, countless pieces of world fragments, touched by the shades lost at motion energy, before being pulled into the shade and vanished within the dark mirror that Goliath''s wings had turned into.


    Joshua, nonetheless, made no move to defend himself. He simply looked up and glanced at the shades with the corner of his eyes¡ªlight, carrying anti-entropy comparable to stars instantly piercing the thousands of those demonic forms. Although it appeared to be light injuries, like a single point burnt out of paper, the blaze began to pierce those demonic forms and spread, swiftly reducing them to ash.


    Even in the face of Goliath''s very bizarre attack, Joshua did not panic and calmly directed the most insignificant amounts of his power to counter each assault. On the other hand, whenever the warrior waved his fist, Goliath would face it all vigilantly at full power.


    That was not actually unusual. The skill and combat ability that Joshua''s present clone had was no different from his true form, apart from the aspect of ''yield''. Still, given that the matter of yield could be easily solved by self-summon and how serious the warrior was in facing him, the Demon King''s attack that used particles to steal the enemy''s heat, mobility and other abilities were neither unusual or mysterious.


    There was no question that Goliath was formidable. However, it could not stand against Joshua, whose very strength had been refined to perfection, not to mention that it was not revealing its trump card and just using basic attacks. Each time the warrior fought an enemy that was his equal, the warrior always exerted a bit more power to learn about his foe. Goliath, meanwhile, could only learn meaningless information, such as how his foe was ''powerful'', ''defensively strong'', ''swift'' and ''possess a lot of energy''¡ªin other words, that its enemy has explosive basic attributes. After all, Joshua only attacked normally from start to end, while it had to use one Extraordinary power after another.


    Seemingly feeling that he had a handle on things, the motionless Giant God of Steel jerked his body. That faint movement warped the surrounding dimensions visibly, but Goliath guffawed unusually when it noticed that. The Abyssal Liege halo over its head enlarged, flickering in dark luster while the demon itself slashed its scythes, drawing a dark-red circle frame where endless unfamiliar runes materialized.


    Then, Joshua moved.


    His body vanished, leaving a streak of silver flow as he shot towards Goliath in a straight line. Distorted space appeared to be a single streak of an extended groove in dimensional turbulences, the gathering energies forming a belt of myriad colored stars visible even in other worlds.


    The momentum that the charge carried could blast a planet into pieces, or planetary disaster if it was a sun. But that terrible energy was all gathered on the warrior''s four fists, the violent silver light downing Goliath and its spell.


    But that dash was fruitless.


    Joshua stood where Goliath was, touching a black scar that suddenly appeared over the chest of his neutron armor and flattening it. Frowning, the warrior then looked around¡ªthe Abyssal Liege''s massive body had vanished at once when his heavy fist swung at him, leaving him punching nothing. Indeed, Joshua himself never realized what it had done to achieve that counterblow.


    Although his opponent counterattack which had been charging barely pierced his defenses, Joshua knew that the slash would drain most of the light and heat on a continent in an ordinary world. It would at once harvest countless souls while killing the planet''s core, a true scythe of that death that destroyed worlds and civilization.


    Still, perhaps it was not that he could not see it¡ªhe could not understand it.


    Joshua remembered the unusual spell and runes the demon conjured before vanishing. Those were things he had never seen before, and just as he watched his surroundings carefully while pondering, he suddenly raised his hands, catching a giant dark scythe with three fingers in a vice grip.


    The scythe had abrupted appeared out of the darkness and was slashing at Joshua''s head, but with Joshua''s perception and reflexes having reached the very limits of the physical realm, he sensed the ambush and countered¡ªby adding more power without break into his fingers, cracks appeared over the black scythe. In the instant that half the blade was crushed by Joshua, it turned into shadows and disappeared.


    "So that''s what it was."


    That little opening and information enlightened Joshua immediately about many things, and he laughed quietly at the lightless Void around him. "No wonder your form had changed so drastically, as if you''re no demon¡­"


    "Goliath, you''ve actually mastered the power of Shadow!"


    The Giant God''s information flow extended over the Void that anyone within surrounding Abysses could hear his voice. The Void, meanwhile, had neither sound nor echo, only silence.


    [Shadow]


    Joshua had once discussed world migration with the Mycroft world''s most powerful spellcasters, including Nostradamus, Barbarossa, Barnil, and William. They sensed that the essence of the Great Mana Tide might have come from the heart of the Multiverse¡ªan energy wave that took shape after countless worlds were destroyed. It was they who had uncovered a whole-new Extraordinary power of this Multiverse through data from Simboa and many other worlds.


    And that power was Shadow.


    The standard phenomenon of light and shadow had been changed at its essence in that silent but monumental shift. From then onward, it grew supernatural aspects, like how intelligent beings solidified spirit in ancient times into psionic energies, or how fluctuating energies in the air turned into mana, ether and the six elements, and how living energies were given definition of Combat Aura, just as how light and love became Holy Light¡ªeveryone was therefore not puzzled that Shadow would become a certain ability legacy as well.


    Be that as it may, the research on Shadow was in the early phases even on Mycroft. By observing the Ultrahumans on Simboa who had awakened that ability instinctively, the Skypiercing White Tower Mages managed to come up with several basic Shadow runes, and the patterns in which it runs.


    But now, Goliath the Demon King displayed an advanced Shadow power and application¡ªit truly left Joshua shocked and awed.


    Even so, that was not too unusual.


    Joshua coldly looked at the surrounding Void as he tried to determine where in the shadows Goliath was lurking. The new ability was a troubling one even for him, and not something he could decipher in a short amount of time.


    After all, the warrior thought, having a complete legacy of Extraordinary power, Mycroft is naturally careful about a whole new unknown power and examine it bit by bit. Neither would there be many champions who would abandon their natural path to fully focus on that power.


    Demons, however, were different. They do not have much choice, and Goliath could become the Demon King because it was gifted, a Demon General-class being that did not fear failing its experiments¡ªit was reasonable for it to train Shadow ability to paragon levels.


    Goliath, who had melded into shadows, should be nearby¡ªit was not actually some hiding move, but since Joshua was unfamiliar with Shadow, he simply would not be able to sense where his foe was.


    Such was the effect of a whole new Extraordinary power towards orthodox Extraordinary individuals. They have to adapt to the new landscape and face new enemies while repairing the gaps that now existed in their training and combat skill¡­ If fighting alone would leave them with so many flaws, the new ability was certainly a headache for beings that intend to master everything.


    Goliath, meanwhile, said nothing in return or banter. Even when its Shadow ability, its trump card had been revealed, it did not react as it searched for Joshua vulnerabilities in the Void, ambushing him occasionally¡ªeven if Joshua perfectly guarded against each onslaught, it was not his style to be beaten up in such single-sided fashion.


    Then, as Goliah suddenly appeared out of the shadows once again to attack Joshua, it appeared to have been retaliated against. The warrior had clearly did not turn to parry, and yet its entire body was sent flying along with its two scythes, before it pathetically dived into the shadows.


    Joshua turned slightly. Around the Giant God of Steel were expanding fireball that appeared in the cloud of stars around him: Flames of blue, white, orange, yellow and red shone, the dozens of different colored fireballs were gathering, swelling and blazing. Each of them fused, split, shrunk or bloated, the light swiftly changing depending on what they did.


    At that moment, Joshua body was orbited by those little stars of endless, powerful light. There were more than forty-five and counting, whirling around the Giant God of Steel like satellites. As those dozens of stars shone at once, all shadow in an optical definition no longer existed, and not even the supernatural aspect of Shadow could pierce that pure celestial domain.


    Even without Holy Light, Joshau could repel Shadow¡ªhe himself was the torch who ignited the distant unknown, why would he fear the endless darkness?


    "Phew¡ª"


    The Giant God of Steel lifted all four hands at once, catching four different-sized stars. Unlike natural planetary forms, some of them were pure luminous forms or crystalline stars, while others were fireballs, true stars which surface presents coronas intermittently.


    Others were even miniature, fiery galaxies, with spiral arms that revolved with different attributes, kicking up burning sparks. There was also those that were geometrical forms that kept splitting and fusing¡ªthere were some which had the shadows of phoenixes growing at its core, or weird, three-legged birds.


    In short, there were psionic crystal stars, blazing mana stars, elemental stars, and elemental geometrical stars, as well as stars of Holy Light and stars that were almost alive. In that instant, the God of Steel brought light that could be animated by all Extraordinary powers, illuminating half of the Abyssal Void.


    Joshua looked around coldly. All darkness was dissipating, with dimensional turbulences calming with his very presence and forming a colossal bow-shaped formation. Endless light of myriad-colored spectrum and supernatural powers unfurled towards every direction as if a supernova, breaking all shadow and things uncorrelated to those supernatural forces.


    The warrior definitely did not know the power of Shadow¡ªbut he knew other Extraordinary powers, and as long as he applied what powers he knew and eliminated everything else, what was left were things he did not comprehend.


    Radiance shone.


    At the very end, a massive demon''s form could no longer conceal itself, and leaped out of the Void.


    Raggedly, the Demon King Goliath arrived outside the boundary of the stars'' illumination, leveling its gaze at the warrior''s own from afar.


    "Round two¡­" Joshua said quietly, his lips curling up.


    Goliath, however, spoke first. "It''s my defeat. I surrender."


    "...?"

 Chapter 840 Offering Fealty

    "You have displayed great power¡­ we don''t have to fight to the last."


    Floating in the Void far away from Joshua, Goliath evaded the celestial radiant zone that the warrior Created. Although it was beaten back countless times and was maimed in mere recoil, Goliath showed no quickness to inconsolable rage typical of demons and spoke calmly instead, "You have found a weakness to my power, not to mention that I could not hurt you with effect¡­ In the end, nothing changed even after I played my trump card."


    "I surrender, and acknowledge your power."


    Joshua was indeed shocked by how quickly Goliath surrendered¡ªhe had believed that Goliath would morph three more times to display the true trump card which he ascended to Legend with, and not Shadow, an ability he learned recently before admitting defeat so easily.


    It appears that he misunderstood the Demon King of Gluttony''s personality.


    "You don''t resemble a demon at all."


    Joshua replied coolly, stroking his own fist but not withdrawing the celestial zone. "While you''re staying so far away, it''s clear that I could still attack you even if you surrender."


    Such was Joshua''s earnest thoughts¡ªit was Goliath who provoked him, and now he was already done? What right did he have to stop? After all, with its present level, Joshua could pummel it half dead before rallying and pacifying the scattered demonic species¡ªJoshua would not stop even with the assurance of control over the Abyssal armies of the Sixth Abyss.


    However, Goliath appeared to have thought of that and kept itself far away. It would be an extended cat-and-mouse battle if the fight continued since their abilities actually did not differ that much. If Joshua did not summon his true form and there were no one else to box in the Demon King, it would not be unusual for their battle to extend over a few years.


    That would be a meaningless cost for the warrior, who was short on time¡ªno one knew when the unknown Evil God would awaken, which is why it was better for civilizations of Order to act as quick as they could.


    The two huge black-red scythes that Goliath held were broken due to the recoil from slashing Joshua''s body. It was probably one of the most powerful supernatural weapons the Abyssal Liege forged with its own bones and many rare enchanted metals, but it was still a level beneath the warrior''s armor. Now, as Goliath split a part of its flesh to fill the cracks on the blades, both weapons were restored to their original state.


    Then, Goliath made a calm response to Joshua''s mockery.


    "Demons can be demons. They can be bloodthirsty, crafty, warmongering, rash and traitorous. It''s nature, exposed by environment, norms and bloodline instincts."


    "But Demon Kings are different."


    "The Liege of Demons must never be a demon, just like how fitting human rulers should abandon the innate evils of the humane, the centuries of life as a Demon King had long since ground the demonic tempestuous nature away from me."


    "I might occasionally throw a fit, but now is not the time."


    ***


    Meanwhile, Joshua simply stared at Goliath¡ªhe had no positive opinion of the Demon King who led Abyssal invasions in the preexistence and essentially reduced Mycroft into scorched earth.


    Demons were a race that invaded other worlds to plunder souls and Flame, remnants of fallen civilization, self-destructing failures or the defeated in an invasion. At most, they were mere echoes left after their former civilizations were destroyed, and should have vanished with the many realms of the Abyss, recycled as materials for new rules.


    It was cruel, but that was far less cruel than how demons treated other races. The demons'' hunt would see the extinction of a race or the slaughter and robbing of souls, and if was not for World Wills rejecting their presence, they would act like cuckoo birds, slaughtering all local life before taking residence in the invaded world and turning it into another Abyss.


    If Mycroft civilization did not presently need the Sixth Abyss to keep the peace over all the Abysses, Joshua would not be alone now¡ªthe combined force of at least eight Legends would be here.


    "You never had the right to refuse."


    Joshua growled. "Your refusal means destruction, for we would never allow any threat to lurk in the darkness while we saved the galaxy. Goliath, if you are indeed the King of Demons you call yourself, you should understand that helping us to pacify the galaxy and leading me to the Bottom of the Abyss is your only choice."


    "It''s either serving or death."


    There was no threat in the warrior''s voice. However, anyone could hear his immeasurable determination in that statement.


    And Goliath certainly did.


    After some silence, it slowly approached Joshua''s domain of stars and entered the range of his power radiation. It was certainly unbearable a demon that had learned the art of Shadows, but it kept moving forward, even as its black shell billowed scorching dark smoke.


    "¡­I just want to know one thing, champion of humans."


    Returning to the previous one-world distance before they fought, the Demon King spoke quietly, "That is, whether you would proceed with the plan to wipe out the Sixth Abyss after the crisis is resolved."


    "To me, demons all deserve death."


    Joshua, never one to lie nor hold back his opinions folded his four arms before his chest as he stood over a large dark blue planet. "That being said, Mycroft has no intention of getting involved¡ªyou don''t exist if we don''t see you. Naturally, the condition is for you to work with us and accomplish your task perfectly, proving that your existence at least benefits the entire galaxy and are not mere destroyers."


    "And I won''t say another word. Goliath, what say you?"


    The warrior did not hide his hostility against the demon; he had follow-up plans whether the Sixth Abyss cooperated. Ultimately, compared to how demonic infighting in the Abyss would help the unknown Evil God, the Demon King''s might was the true threat to Mycroft.


    "Is that so... I understand."


    Goliath lowered its head, unangered by Joshua''s naked hostility since demons interacted with more clear sinister intent than Joshua, even in greeting. That, however, was not the question at hand¡ªthe Demon King who knew Mycroft well was deep in thought, while the warrior waited patiently and did not urge it.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Nevertheless, after a brief dozen seconds, the dual-horned Demon King with eight eyes looked up to level its gaze at Joshua''s own once more. Each eye blazed dimly, just like the final radiance of cores that were cooling yet reluctant to die.


    That was no gaze of Chaos demon, but that of a being that only knows of slaughter.


    "If that''s so, there''s only one answer."


    As it laughed self-mockingly and rather hoarsely, stirring shadows, Goliath slowly straightened its back, spreading its wings in its entirety so that it blocks out all light of day.


    Refusing?


    Moving his arms from his chest, Joshua assumed a battle stance, unsurprised by Goliath''s choice. Whether it was charming or hostile, demonic instincts were always the same¡ªMycroft clearly wanted to use them as a tablecloth that would be disposed of after use, and any ordinary demon would definitely not agree to such a partnership. Even the Demon King, after holding back for so long would reveal its cruel nature, rather choosing death after having chewed off a piece of their enemy.


    Joshua understood its choice, which was why he had prepared at the very start. He stared at Goliath as it raised its two scythes again, once more gathering the blasphemous power of a hot apocalypse, while the Abyssal Liege Halo once again appeared, gathering a surge of shadows.


    I did my best, the warrior thought.


    The very next blow would be Goliath''s full power attack. What did it intend? Repel him and flee with the elite demons of the Sixth Abyss?


    Joshua thought about many things, and was ready countless times.


    But in the end, what he saw was a different sight.


    ***


    "Aaaaaargh!''


    The Abyssal Liege roared and clenched on its two scythes, with black-red fiery light promptly bursting out and transform into countless churning halos. That power, however, was not directed at Joshua.


    It was directed at the scythes instead!


    Crack!


    Dangerous dark bolts danced wildly in the Void. The endless world fragments that wafted in the Abyssal Void were reduced to ash upon contact, and between breaths, the dark-red halos combined with Abyssal Breath, expanding countless times to disintegrate and destroy every independent object, turning everything into heated plasma.


    Thus, Goliath''s dark scythes were forcefully shattered by itself.


    The Demon King''s presence was at once much weaker after the armaments that were linked to its very essence was broken. Its voice became coarse and fatigued, while its horns that flickered in red light dulled, just as its head lowered.


    Left utterly shocked that he forgot to attack, Joshua thus watched Goliath as it bent its scythes. When it looked up again, he could see that not only did the flames in the Demon King''s eyes remained, they were ablaze¡ªeven so, it slowly bent its back, imitating a human bow on all fours.


    "I, Goliath the Demon King so swear my fealty!"

 Chapter 841 Heart of the Demon King

    There was a long silence in the Void.


    Joshua, who was prepared to attack, clenched and unclenched his fist several times, staring at the Demon King which was swearing fealty to him. His mouth also opened several times, only to quickly close wordlessly.


    The fist of the champions should only be waved against champions¡ªsince Goliath had broken its own weapons to greatly lower its own abilities and became less of a threat, Joshua had no reason to punch out as long as he needed the demon to work for him.


    "¡ªNo one would believe in a demon''s fealty."


    The bowl-shaped space slowly reverted to a normal state, while the stars of supernatural forces wafted around Joshua was also withdrawn into its own body. After a lingering look at the motionless Goliath, Joshua shifted his gaze, shaking his head. "However, you have made the right choice¡­ at least before the threat of the unknown Evil God is neutralized, you don''t have to worry about your safety since we don''t have the excess power to wipe you out."


    Joshua turned his back to the Demon King, showing a great opening¡ªbut he was impenetrable from front or rear, in or out with his current level, since he could grow three heads and six arms to perfectly counter any oncoming blows.


    The warrior had sheathed all his defenses just to put his vulnerabilities right in front of Goliath''s face, but it did not make a move despite such an opening.


    It stayed where it was, maintaining its laughable posture.


    "¡­Why?"


    Still not turning, Joshua looked afar at the stars in the Abyss, breathing out before saying quietly, ''Why would the demons suffer the humiliation? To be slaves for their civilization to live? I would believe in the Pentashade dragons, the Drakonids or the Simboans but not a demon, for they know not civilization or legacies¡ªyou are nothing but groups of beasts, and if not for archdemon leadership, you would prefer to fight amongst yourselves than to invade foreign lands."


    "Goliath. Tell me the reason for your fealty."


    The man''s cold voice resounded over the dark Void. Their fight before had shifted surrounding worlds from their orbits towards the distance, with the Sixth Abyss itself leaving their area of engagement. Goliath lifted its head slowly at Joshua''s questioning, its eight eyes calm and appearing unashamed of its surrendering and fealty.


    "No reason," it said quietly. "If I had to put my finger on one, it''s probably for the future."


    Joshua narrowed his eyes while Goliath continued. "You''re right, Radcliffe the Searing Soul. I don''t care about the Insectoid civilization or the so-called demonic tribes¡ªthe former was long destroyed by a war of their own doing, a reasonable demise. Furthermore, I am no Insectoid, and their world had nothing to do with me."


    "As for the latter, they have no worth at all. I don''t consider them my subjects, nor do I care about my minions. I am aware that they were complete beasts that yearn for chaos, thirst for blood, enjoys infighting and violence. All of them serve me only because of my power, and not because I''m their leader."


    Such was what Goliath said. It spoke so flatly without any hint of lying, and appeared to be truly convinced that there was no falseness in its own words.


    Born from acidic wastelands, Goliath the Demon King had no compassion for the former Insectoid civilization at all, himself even devouring the last member of that race to utterly end their era, allowing the beginning of the demonic age. Even so, it did not like demons either, even thinking of them as tools and not subjects.


    Be that as it may, why would Goliath swear its fealty to Joshua and the Mycroft civilization? Being a champion that was equal to a god and possessed by Abyssal Will, Goliath alone was almost an equivalent of demonic races and Abyss¡ªnone could stop it if it wanted to run, nor was there a reason for it to break its own weapons and act as it did.


    Joshua said nothing, and simply kept his back to Goliath while waiting for it to reveal its reason.


    Soon, the Abyssal Liege spoke calmly.


    "However, the new generation came¡ªunlike the demons born in the Sixth Abyss and innately bound to Chaos, true demons were born."


    Goliath sheathed its two scythes¡ªthe weapons were originally the sturdiest parts of its wings, but now, with the wings fractured, the demon''s wings were bent raggedly. Still, Goliath appeared unconcerned and continued, "Half a year ago, demons placed in other worlds and lived upon a ''part of my body'' had given birth to a new generation in a world of Order."


    "As all would know, World Wills rejects refugees such as us who scorched and plundered. However, after the Abyssal Will has fused with me into one body, my body itself is now the Sixth Abyss. As long as my body was placed in another world, I could create an Abyss of Order, fooling the world. That is why half a year ago, a demon garrison had birthed a brand-new generation of demons with genuine souls. They were born naturally, unlike myself, Helm, Saluka, Drier and Grutia, demons that only obtained intelligence from countless soul fragments¡­ their souls are complete and empty."


    "Without natural soul legacies or power from soul fragments, the demons are pitifully weak."


    "But so what?"


    With those words, Goliath was actually smiling¡ªnone could ever have imagined how terrible a vicious eight-eyed Demon King''s smile would be, and yet it was doing that. "The rage, treacherous nature, bloodlust, warmongering, insanity and recklessness all originate from their incomplete souls. The Abyss could not create new souls, and only countless fragments could be put together to form an intelligent mind. That is a natural condition that made demons demonic: the daily repeated illusions, headaches, and spiritual distortion would never nurture ordinary minds, and the chaos of countless souls would tear apart all rationality.


    "They, however, are different¡­ They are normal creatures that could gain normal intelligence if they grew well. I could even feel that they were born with an affinity to Shadow, the first time such power was found hosted on a new species. I believe it to be a blessing form the Multiverse, as if regaining new life. It may even be possible that they are a completely fitting cultivation¡ªunlike us, unlike all demons."


    With those words, Goliath looked up slightly, its eyes no longer emanating magma radiance. Now, those eyes resembled dark red crystals with the color of blood, and for the first time, it spoke quietly with a begging tone, "If Mycroft is willing to acknowledge that they are ordinary beings of Order and not see them as demons¡­"


    "I promise¡ªuntil my death, all demons in the Sixth Abyss would be loyal and reliable."


    Joshua turned. The Giant God''s silver eyes were leveled at the eight dark red ones. In that very moment, Goliath could not feel any emotion, movement or intent from the other, for his gaze was so pure and blazing that each idea appeared to be impossible lusts.


    The only thing worth rejoicing was that the lack of emotion meant no killing intent.


    After some moments, with rumbling, thunderous echo, the Giant God began with a dull voice, "As expected of the Demon King of Gluttony. What greed."


    "By a mere swear of fealty, you desire future, hope, even wanting my promise and protection¡­ what a bargain, no wonder you didn''t hesitate to admit defeat and surrender."


    "However, Goliath, if you swear loyalty to the Mycroft civilization and myself, what about the worlds that you had plundered and destroyed over the last few hundred years? What about the people of Mycroft that had been killed and sacrificed to demons?"


    The Giant God slowly approached Goliath, raising his hand and conjuring a storm in his palm that soon turned into a long, thick chain. The warrior threw it in front of Goliath and lowered his palm, holding the Demon King''s right hand and continued without emotion, "I know what you fear."


    "You fear that we hadn''t had enough of killing you or destroying the Sixth Abyss, even killing anything that had the smallest of relation to you, along with the Demons of Order¡­ but don''t be afraid, I won''t do that¡ªI''m Joshua van Radcliffe, He who burns souls and guardian of Order. If those demons never killed, I will treat them fairly."


    "Even now, I only have one request for you demons¡ªcontrol the Abyss, and send a demon familiar with the path and take me to the Abyssal Paradise with the quickest path through the Nether River."


    On Joshua''s left hand, the light of Order burst forth. As Goliath''s dull grunts and suffocating Abyssal Breath emanated, the warrior raised his left hand, and a weird rune appeared over the demon''s right horn."


    "If the unknown Evil God awakens, your sacrifices, struggles, and burdens, along with the future you wished to see would all become meaningless. Remember that, and do your best to accomplish your duty."


    The Giant God spoke quietly, turned and said nothing else, while Goliath endured the agony over its right horn and struggled to rise. It briskly tore a shadow out of the shade of its wings, and threw it at Joshua.


    "I do not know what the Abyssal Paradise actually was. But if you are referring to the Root of the Nether River or the deepest part of the Abyss, I had certainly been there."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Goliath picked up the chains, which at once wrapped around its hands the instant he did as if a serpent. The Abyssal Liege, however, did not resist, but continued, "That''s a part of my soul which would guide you there. However, Mycroft champion, not even I had truly reached the place where no light touches. Unlike Abysses where demons like us lived, that is the true Dark Abyss!"


    "Is that so."


    Joshua looked down on the shadow that he had caught, and realized that it was a bundle of solid soul that kept squirming and shifting¡ªit was certainly the soul of a Demon King, with no tricks put in. Pocketing the shadow soul and leaving without turning back, the warrior headed for the depths of the Abyss, leaving a faint but calm voice that echoed behind him.


    "We will illuminate it."


    Having achieved his end, Joshua hence left the Void around the Sixth Abyss without hesitation.


    Leaving Goliath the Demon King where it was, bound by the Steel Strength chain.


    The chain was actually fragile to an Extraordinary champion such as the Demon King. It would only have worked on an ordinary Demon General that had just risen to Legend¡ªHelm or Saluka would have easily torn it apart.


    Still, that was Joshua''s intention: if Goliath burst in full strength, the shockwave alone would tear the chains apart, and the warrior would know at once that the King of Demons was acting unusually.


    "¡­"


    Silently stroking the runes carved on its right horn, Goliath was unaware of its meaning, but the Abyssal Will and instincts told him that it was not harmful, like a monitor, seal or lock. In fact, it could faintly feel that the rune was helping it, although it was very discreet and imperceptible.


    Goliath did not ponder for long, and its body soon disintegrated into countless fragments: limbs, backbones, ribs and innards¡ªall body parts that contain boundless powerful Shadow and Abyssal force darted as if a storm of flesh towards different directions in the Void. A single burning dark red heart that was wrapped in a silver chain was left circling the Void once, before it, too, flew towards the Sixth Abyss.


    ***


    The top of the Valley of Tears Fortress, the Sixth Abyss.


    Saluka, the only Demon General standing guard looked up at the skies as the dark red heart of the Demon King descended upon the land like a meteor. It streaked through endless smoke and dark clouds to return to the center of the Sixth Abyss through a rift¡ªGoliath''s heart pulsated, maintaining the last vigor of the Sixth Abyss core. While its departure had been short, it caused the core''s vigor and warmth to decrease rapidly as if falling off a cliff.


    "My king¡­"


    Watching as Goliath appeared before itself in pure smoke form, the Insectoid Demon General knelt reverently in show of loyalty, but it spoke in bewilderment and rage. "I heard that human''s ravings¡ªought we bend ourselves without resisting? We are demons, and our name leave worlds trembling in fear!


    "And you are our king¡ª"


    "Enough, Saluka."


    Because its very flesh was the Sixth Abyss and it had kept nothing for itself, the Demon King stood over its own castle, shaking its head and cutting short its minion''s questioning and complaint.


    It overlooked the dark iron skies of the Sixth Abyss, as well as the mountains and plains that were filled with toxins, dust, smog and the presence of death.


    "Do you not understand?" It said quietly after a long time. "It is precisely because I am the King of Demons that I must never be as shortsighted as one, to do as demons did."


    Beyond that, Goliath did not explain or did anything else.


    But that was enough.


    Saluka lowered its head deeply and said nothing else. It might not understand, but it knew that it must obey the Demon''s King''s command.


    ***


    Thousands of years ago.


    Demons General would never serve any experience, much less vow allegiance.


    Over the Abyss, countless Demonic Lieges divided the lands, killing each other and invading opposing lands. They exhausted the last shelters on their world without restraint, slaughtering their own kind simply because it was fun and interesting, convinced that it was their nature.


    A powerful Demon Liege may temporarily rule over a flock of Demon Generals to invade other worlds or Abysses, but that was all there is to it. When the Liege dies, its empire, dynasty, tribe or court¡ªwhatever name or form it once held, all that it ruled would be left in shambles, with no rule or unity left behind.


    A Demon General would rule a single Abyss, but two would fight against each other. No demon would bow their heads to another, and would endlessly fight amongst themselves to their last drop of blood¡ªeven if there were the occasional demon that could obtain the favor of an Abyssal Will, it would at most stabilize the Abyss for a bit.


    The immeasurable darkness embroiled in an age of blood and evil hence kept prolonging¡­ until a soul of greed opened its eyes.


    Goliath, Demon King.


    No demons would know what it sought apart from the Demon Generals that served it. Still, they had to know that even the Demon Generals, the champions who never served and would rather fight amongst themselves were united under a single flag for the first time.


    Warm breeze, acid rain, dark clouds of gloom, lightless heavens and sun without heat. Everything swirled around faint black mists over Greystone mountains, stretching over the Nether River of the entire realm.


    Those were the sceneries of the Sixth Abyss, a long dead world.


    The Demon King that was only shadows stood over the Valley of Tears Fortress, forged from its own bones and dark steel. It was indeed a valley that was formed as tears flowed from all lives over thousands of years of anguish, although none would know why the Demon King would name its own fortress as such.


    But like how all demons are unaware and did not want to know what the Demon King desired, humans and demons would not care.


    Now, the Demon King closed its eyes as it looked out upon its domain and home.


    Even if they were born in a dark world, demons would not innately enjoy the shadows while not yearning for Flame and Light.


    It was the same for demons, even if the Flame burns and the light blinds, or the heat incinerates everything that no shadow could remain.

 Chapter 842 Heaven to The Lef

    Beneath a dark red sky, a violet sea flowed as smooth as a river.


    Mixed with the heavy metal minerals streaming out of the depths of the earth''s core, one would feel dazed by the toxins upon approaching the seas. Even so, it was gentle and peaceful when seen from above, as beautiful as a portrait.


    It was the Eighty Second Abyss: the Dead Sea Abyss. a world which saw seismic shift due to a fight between Extraordinary individuals¡ªthe two combatants, who were hypothesized to be Legendary champions had both self-destructed, the shockwaves from their battle having caused weather change. Furthermore, the mountains collapsed from their very base, and in the end, in a great quake never before seen, the continent sunk beneath the waves, never to surface.


    In between, all life was killed by the poisonous air as the sea boiled¡ªin a dozen years, nothing was left in that world.


    Until now, the dark outline that was the sunk continent still had an orderly frame, as if a vertical pupil embedded at the center of the violet sea.


    It was a world where not even bacteria lived and a sea that was as still as if dead. Apart from a single black vein of the Nether River flowing at the depths of the sea, the entire world had no movement. Thanks to the lack of food and soul, not even demons would approach the still Abyss.


    But today, the silent Abyss saw the presence of unexpected visitors.


    Starfall Year 840, the seventeenth of May. When a rift was ''gently'' pulled apart over the skies, a silver light streak through. Even so, although the silver light was immeasurably massive before breaking through the rift and dazzled like a star, he soon shrank to the size of a normal hill.


    The Giant hovered above the Dead Sea, its mere existence causing the flat violet sea to drum and splash above into tides. Countless concentric ripples also appeared over the calm sea, making it as if a gigantic eye was glaring at him.


    "This is it¡ªthe Dead Sea Abyss."


    A dull voice spoke from the Giant''s palm. "The Nether River in the Sixth Abyss would almost move Supreme-tier Beings¡­ Only the Nether River of the Dead Sea Abyss would permit passage for the most powerful demons and champions."


    The presence on the Giant''s palm was a black sphere covered in a silver glow¡ªto be precise, an ink-dark shade. It had eight eyes and was ceaselessly morphing as if wanting to stretch itself, but an absolute power sealed its movements, allowing it to exist only as a sphere.


    After entering the Nether River, we would pass through ever Abyss at the swiftest pace, avoiding detours in the Void and directly dive to the Bottom of the Abyss.


    The dark shade struggled several times fruitlessly before giving up, and calmly allowed itself to be pressed into a ball. "I''m just unsure why you would head for the Bottom. Do you believe that the Evil God to be there? I sense no Chaos presence around it when I was there."


    "That''s because the seal must have remained when you were there."


    It was only then that the Giant spoke. Joshua swept his gaze over the entire world, checking the position of the undersea Nether River before nodding his head irrefutably. "Certainly, the Nether River in this world is much larger than the other worlds."


    The shadow ball¡ªa small part of Goliath''s soul that the Demon King tore from itself quieten down. It could certainly see the resolve of the man before it to reach the Bottom, although even the Demon King itself was unsure that the Dead Sea''s Nether River could carry the Giant God of Steel''s tonnage.


    While both of them were Legends, this particular specimen had such unbelievable tonnage that the Sixth Abyss simply could not carry him, which was why it led him here.


    "Looks like you weren''t lying."


    Just as Goliath considered the matter, troubled over how it should lead Joshua to the Abyss if he could not enter this one as well, the warrior nodded slightly¡ªhaving ascertained that he was not misled, sent on a detour or into a trap. "Well now, Goliath. In this moment of need, you count as a trustworthy one."


    The shadow ball did not actually understand what Joshua was saying, only that it was repaid with its earnest and honest behavior since leaving the Sixth Abyss.


    Soon, however, Goliath realized that it was wrong.


    The Demon King soul fragment could not help widening its eight eyes: myriad-colored light and streamed endlessly out of Joshua''s arms, just as circles after circles of sacred radiance reached out and encircled itself while forming seven majestic reflections.


    "It appears that the demons of this age and the present Abysses do not match our records."


    A sky-blue reflection hovered as a youthful voice that spoke with great gravitas, before a beautiful youth with long dark blue hair and dressed in plain priest robes stepped out of the divine halation. It was the God of Order and Destruction, who was frowning at the shadow ball in the Giant God''s hand in disgust. "At least demons were vermin in that age, far from how civilized they are now."


    "There are kings and leaders worthy of respect even amongst demons." Pale-emerald light flashed, and a middle-aged person who appeared tired and was holding a thick tome slowly materialized from light. It appeared to be a lawyer and was wearing a pair of glasses, bearing short and unkempt dark-gray hair. "But demons are demons," the God of Law and Freedom sighed, shaking His head. "Without enough power, it would never be reasonable with you."


    "Still, it remains a choice. Demons could choose to be a civilization of Order, and not chaotic beasts." An old person with pale golden mage robes walked out of his own divine halation. He only had a single good eye¡ªor it should be said that the old man with the kindly face only had one eye. It faintly flickered with countless geometrical forms, as if building millions of runic constructs while the God of Wisdom and Choice Himself laughed quietly. "All of us have power to not worry about their insolence. In the least, they would behave reasonably as long as we have enough power¡ªsuch is indoctrination.


    Unimaginable divine power poured forth endlessly around Joshua''s body. The seven different radiance instantly filled all of the Dead Sea Abyss¡ªall heavy metal particles were thus cleared from the turbid seawater by that godly light. Where there was only a single layer of clear water on its surface thanks to sediment before, the purification uncovered that Nether River which had been flowing quietly by the depths.


    "Here it is." The God of Might and Justice who appeared in gray-haired knight form said with a deep voice. "This Nether River is very lively¡­ it appears that this world had a profound past."


    Meanwhile the God of Conservation and Reformation, who appeared in a dwarven craftsman form grunted dully but said nothing. He simply stroked the steel hammer and untitled holy tome, which resembled a meteor hammer more with its iron cover and steel chains.


    The God of Love and Death and the God of Life were silent as well. They stood opposite to each other silently, radiating violet and pure white light, although their powerful presence kept stirring all surrounding mana and elements, sparking unusual glints and sparks.


    The Seven Gods?!


    The shadow ball at once bloated, protruding countless spikes like a porcupine, which was quickly pressed back. However, it was a clear indication of the Demon King''s shock and terror!


    Even if it was a mere soul fragment of Goliath, the shadow ball was clearly aware of the Seven Mycroftian Gods'' appearance. There was no question that the seven beings that abruptly pranced out of Joshua''s body were the seven True Gods'' form!


    With the might and magnitude that could subjugate an entire world, a single glance was all one needed to be sure of that those were genuine divine power. If having its main body and full power meant Goliath would not have feared any god, then at this very moment, even the Seven God could destroy its little soul fragment even by breathing.


    Wait. Goliath abruptly remembered something just when it was doing all it could to shrink itself invisible, and could not help turn to the impassive Joshua. The Giant God had incidentally looked down at the shade in his hand as well, and as the two glanced at each other, Goliath saw a faint smile flashing past his face.


    Just now, divine power had welled out of Joshua''s and materialized the main body of the Seven Gods¡­


    Whether it was a sacred item summon or they had been hosted on Joshua''s body, it meant that Joshua could call for the divine force of all seven deities if the warrior wills it, ignoring all spatial and spell obstruction!


    "We are facing an Evil God that could stir an entire galaxy. Even if it had yet to truly awaken, or if we interrupted its awakening to cause it to be malformed¡­ it is still a galactic-class Evil God."


    The Giant God slowly spoke. It was unclear whether he was explaining or muttering to himself, while Goliath remained stunned. "I contacted the Seven Gods before I left, for even the gods could not stand idly by with such a terrible threat from the Chaos. If the Murloc God and the Metal Dragon God had not already left to keep the peace in Chaos corrupted worlds, my body would have been hosting nine gods instead."


    Joshua certainly did not lie¡ªhe had gone to the Sixth Abyss by himself without leading eight Legends, and assume a stance as if he was about to flatten that entire realm. Hosting Seven Gods instead of humans meant that Joshua was not wrong.


    In fact, Joshua had already spoken to the Seven Gods right after pacifying the Sartrean World: if Goliath did not cooperate and tried to flee and waste whatever time the Mycroft civilization had left, the Seven Gods would attack, combining their might to flatten the greatest threat that was the Sixth Abyss.


    If they really fought and the Seven Gods went in full force, every Abyss would be destroyed, much less the Sixth Abyss! There was definitely nothing that could stand in the way of the Seven Gods if they gathered power!


    "Luckily, I surrendered quickly¡­ or the consequences would be unthinkable!"


    What more could Goliath say? Its very core was trembling even if it was simply a soul fragment now¡ªeven if its true form was here, it would have withdrawn its wings and attempt to play that.


    Hence, it was worth celebrating that Joshua and the Seven Gods were not focused on itself.


    They had much more important things to do.


    ***


    "In essence, the Nether River is a vein of Fire and Steel linking all of the Abyss to recover the power of destroyed worlds."


    The mage¡ªthe God of Wisdom and Choice was speaking quietly and in wonder as He looked over the massive dark river that was flowing at the depths of the sea. "It is the remains of Steel Pythons, a sedimentation of a world''s cycles that turned into a river stretching down to the Abyssal Paradise. The greater a civilization was when alive, the wider it would be¡ªat least a dozen Legendary champions must have lived in this civilization back then, perhaps even True Gods."


    "The Vortex of Creation gently recovers the remains of worlds that have collapsed. The day the Nether River utterly vanishes from an Abyssal Realm is the day it truly dies."


    At that, the beautiful youth that was the God of Order and Destruction turned to Joshua, who appeared to be pondering. "According to what few information we have, the spell that seals the Vortex of Creation had over ten thousand core anchor points. With the seal now broken, all of them may have turned into bodies of Chaos."


    "We would help you clear most of the Chaotic force outside to ensure that you enter the core of Abyssal Paradise. Then, whether by brute force, Steel Strength or the power King of Searing Soul, you have to break a crack upon the seal anchor points."


    "Yes. The core anchor points have to be destabilized."


    The God of Might added, his body wafting with gray-black specks. He laughed self-deprecatingly for a moment, before saying with a low voice, "Even if the seal unit made from the Evil God of Wither fails, the spell for Project Rebirth remains extremely strong. It is a sealing circle that is at the same level of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, and the fact that the unknown Evil God was not fully awakened is proof. A circle of that class would only lose control and let loose the Chaos power it ensnares if both outer and core anchor points develop errors simultaneously."


    "An excessively sturdy seal becomes the protective shell of the sealed object. We could only act when the entire seal is almost collapsed, bursting in full power to purge that Chaos that had accumulated over millennia."


    "Radcliffe. You''re the most important element of this plan."


    The God of Love and Death who had been silent all along sighed and began, "The Gods could not grant each other blessing, just as ordinary champions could not embody the power of multiple gods¡ªonly you possess the greatest and toughest form since the Glorious Era to at once hold the blessing of Seven Gods. You might also be the being most resistant the Chaos since the Sage."


    "Only you who could hold all our blessing could reach the depths of the Abyssal Paradise without being corrupted by Chaos, even surviving the last blast of Chaos."


    "I know. You don''t have to repeat that."


    Standing over the Dead Sea Abyss, Joshua clenched and pocketed Goliath''s soul fragment while smiling fearlessly. "Isn''t that what we planned for?"


    "However, this quest is dangerous. You could die."


    The God of Life suddenly said. "Everything only bears meaning with life¡ªSoul Searer, could you feel no fear? Us Seven Gods are only acting from the outside, and it is you alone who would charge alone into the most dangerous anchor point."


    "Do you not find that unbalanced, even hate us?"


    ***


    Joshua silently glanced at the God of Life once.


    There was nothing save for pure silver light in the eyes of the Giant God of Steel.


    There was nothing existing there, no killing intent, heat, not even fear.


    There was only the composure and peace after having gone through countless battles and striding through endless battlefields.


    He certainly knew that it was very dangerous¡ªbut so what?


    There are things that had to be done whether it mattered to balance. Since only he could do it, he would, and it was that simple.


    Heaven is to the left, and the warrior is going to the right. If he had feared the risk of battle and was frightened of the coming death, Joshua would not have become Joshua.


    "It''s almost time."


    Joshua said thus, standing at the center of divine power patterns and encircled by the Seven Gods. He showed no hesitation and directly descended to the undersea Nether River. When his infinitely heavy and burning body touching the sea, endless steam and a great tidal wave that engulfed all the world thus stirred.


    Be that as it may, the warrior''s voice could be heard permeating boundless steam and dense mist, resounding over the world.


    "Let''s go."


    The Seven Gods looked at each other in return. Massive volumes of information intertwined, before being integrated.


    Then, all of them nodded, turning into seven veins of different colored light that followed right behind the warrior.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    ***


    There were those who were born as a flag.


    Not a hero, not a god.


    Merely moving at one''s own pace to advance without stopping, moving in a straight line like light itself.


    And only that was enough to lead heaven and earth, a thousand worlds and even the gods.

 Chapter 843 The Final Stretch of the Nether River

    The turbid toxic sea parted, while Joshua crashed like a meteor down to the deepest depths of the Dead Sea Abyss. But apart from the steaming vapors, the expected tidal wave that engulfed the world never formed, nor was there the imagine destruction that could affect the tremendous mass of the realm.


    As Joshua descended upright, eight complex energy patterns intertwined around him as he raised his lower left arm. The silver armor that was the warrior''s body melted, extending and morphed into pieces of white crystals carved with beautiful runes, covering the joints of his fingers, arm, and elbow.


    Meanwhile, gravity beams that were almost visible to the naked eye took shape around Joshua''s hand, dominating the tons of Dead Sea waters so that they would not cause apocalyptic tides because of his landing.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Even if the Dead Sea Abyss that been empty without even the smallest of bacteria, unrestrained dismantling of the world''s constitution was a bottomline that Joshua set for himself.


    Gravity advanced along the trail set by silver luminous mist, with the sea parting before it in terror, revealing the path towards the Nether River. The divine light of the Seven Gods followed right behind him, their signs swirling and illuminating the dark depths.


    When Joshua met Yana Milo and learned about the truth of the Abyssal Paradise, the Seven Gods themselves had sought him out when he headed to keep the peace in other worlds. At the time, the Seven Gods revealed their own point stance that they would help uproot the threat in the Abyss, before heading to the Abyssal Paradise to get rid of the calamity that came out of nowhere.


    "We don''t have any related memories."


    The God of Wisdom and Choice spoke rather emotionally, "But we know that there is a large seal in that place."


    The God of Conservation and Reformation nodded then, before adding with a dull voice, "Yes, all that we know is that the seal would bless mankind in several thousand years¡ªtwenty-five hundred years, to be precise. However, we know not that such terrible Chaos lurks within, and that a single mishap would birth such a powerful Evil God."


    The existence of the Glorious Era had kept the Seven Gods in the shelters. Their making perhaps aided them, but they were uninformed about the truth.


    It was a rare humanlike moment for the deities who complained for a while about the era that kept their memories incomplete, before they requested that they follow him to the Abyssal Paradise.


    "We now know about the circumstances in that place: Chaos was piling, an Evil God was growing¡ªif we do not purge it at once and suppress the growing Chaotic force in that place, this entire galaxy might not survive."


    The God of Law and Freedom spoke then, before raising a possible suggestion. He was a human-form deity, and yet His followers were mostly elves and dwarves or humans in isolated regions.


    "Now, without the Evil God of Wither, Project Rebirth could not continue. Moreover, there is only one way to destroy the Evil God before its form completes."


    "Breaking the seal."


    Seal was as much a suppression as it was a protection. According to the Seven Gods, the massive seal that covered all of the Abyssal Paradise was basically a gathering of all Chaotic force and world remains, an artificially grown Evil God and a circle that was cleansed by Wither into a ''world''. Now, with the power of Wither having been consumed by Joshua and with the lack of a way to purify it, the Project Rebirth seal became an artificial Evil God maker.


    The only solution hence is breaking the seal and dispersing the artificially gathered Chaotic force, cleansing every single bit of it.


    And only Joshua could do that.


    They were approaching the Nether River. Joshua could see the tide of negative energy that slowly flowed over the ocean depths: ink-black water moved quietly along the long river, and though there were raging tides stirring over the seas above, it was unaffected at all.


    To reach the Abyssal Paradise as soon as possible, the Nether River which connects all Abysses was the only choice.


    ***


    The corruption of Chaos and the power of Order were correlated. Order was toxic to Chaos when powerful¡ªany form of Evil God power would be purified by Order power stronger than its own, whether it was mana, aura, lifeforce or Steel Strength. Vice versa, when Chaos power was of sufficient level, even divine power could not withstand its Chaos.


    A single god''s power would have been able to counter the dangers of outer seals, but it would never withstand the Chaos corruption at the core anchor point of the seal. Furthermore, the gods could not bless each other to strengthen their divine abilities¡ªthey were mutually unaccommodating, and could only bless other champions.


    Still, even Legendary champions would have trouble embodying the blessing of multiple gods. Even Igor, Pope of the Seven Gods Church would have to make every preparation possible to at once employ all Seven Gods'' power, and could only use one or two within a limited timeframe.


    Only Joshua was different.


    Though he called himself human, he essentially was a world, and a world could accommodate ten gods and billions of lives to flourish in its body. Mere blessings of seven deities were nothing for him.


    He was the only beings who might be enough to resist the Chaos corruption at the core of the seal.


    Joshua touched the Nether River. The Dead Sea Abyss was unusually vast, with its widest frame reaching eight thousand meters. The Nether River, which permeates all of the world, would have been a distinct wonder visible from beyond the atmosphere if the surface was not drowned in the Dead Sea.


    Without any hesitation, he dived deep within it at once. The Giant Steel God that was ten thousand meters tall even after shrinking hence instantly sunk into the Nether River that was no more than a thousand meters deep.


    Thus, Joshua saw darkness.


    All was negative energy that reflected no light. Joshua had clearly just entered the Nether River a second before, but it already appears that he had entered the boundless depths of the oceans, as if there was no concept of borders. Meanwhile, negative energy corruption that was comparable to the Black Dragon King''s Nether Sea Blast washed over Joshua''s body at once.


    It was the most profound of negative energy. Kanor the Nether Sea Dragon and King of the Black Dragons only learned that power from the Nether River itself, and no object could survive such corruption. All would be reduced to ashes, leaving the purest of Steel remains, a corruption that not even Supreme Champions could withstand.


    For it was a river that formed, gathering the soul cycles and corpses of Steel Pythons after worlds had perished.


    Joshua was no demon nor Abyssal creature, and could not stay immune from the Nether River''s natural corrupting nature¡ªit was precisely why, as a simple interloper who triggered his Steel Strength vision, he could clearly feel the vast and surging Nether River contained Steel Particles from countless different worlds.


    The Abyssses were long dead worlds. Unlike those realms which had been destroyed by champions or Void fleets, they probably were realms which were dying a slow death or were punished indefinitely. Even so, the Abyss was would never stop breaking apart, collapsing, and unlike the Void Vortex, it would not become a great swirl of Steel Particles like what happened to the thousands of worlds that had been destroyed in the battle between the Shelter civilization and the Evil Gods.


    That was because the Nether River would form in the Abyss. It was a silently running river that steadily draws out the disintegrating Steel Particles of that world, sending them all to the bottom of the Abyss and the former Vortex of Creation, become raw materials for new worlds.


    Where Nether River existed, even dead worlds would not leak their Authority and fragments so that they catalyzed into Steel Particles that awakens supernatural powers in the Great Mana Tide¡ªonly worlds instantly destroyed could have the blessing of such tragedy.


    The Nether River was hence a part of the Multiverse''s nature, a post-destruction cycle. It breaks own all matter with the purest of negative energy, turning worlds into nothing and granting it new life.


    While it did not appear deep or wide, Joshua felt that he had seemed to enter another world after diving into the Nether River. If he must make a comparison, it would be the World Inner where Steel Pythons live: The Nether River was a realm of its own, independent yet connecting all Abysses. Like a gigantic network and the branching of small capillaries, they branch away and connected, finally integrating into the real, true network.


    Joshua could sense that his back was illuminated by the divine power of the seven gods. Their light was a rare illumination within the lightless Nether River.


    "The original form of the Nether River inspired the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds. The form in which it connected countless dead worlds gave the Sage and the gods the idea to create the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds itself, linking countless worlds of Order."


    The God of Might and Justice''s message flowed to him. Joshua nodded in return¡ªbeing one who often used the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds to move around, he sensed a partial likeness between it and the hub from the start. The only difference was that the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds allows him to select a position and move there immediately, while they had to follow the Nether River''s flow towards the depths.


    Moving along the Nether River by following the endless Steel Particles washing out, Joshua and the Seven Gods advanced along the stream, moving to the Abyssal Paradise.


    Negative energy without light cascaded without rest, with a silver luster flashing within. Seven dazzling dots of light followed, and like flying stars that streaked through the silent night, Dargin past the Nether River with might that stirs the seas.


    They strode through hundreds of worlds instantly, and could see over hundreds of branching flow of the Nether River gathering into the main stream, carrying endless remains of worlds and becoming a part of that cycle.


    Joshua''s will sweep past glancingly, ascertaining the position of those Abysses to avoid deviating from his path. Even so, it was that moment when he saw the face of his students at the flickering source of the Nether River.


    In the Fifteenth Abyss, Lisa the Drakonid girl was riding Syndicate''s shoulder and looking into the distance of that world, while Syndicate himself stood upon Zero-One the Steel Elemental''s palm. That being said, the Steel Elemental itself had climbed atop an ancient tree which had turned into stone, with the trio passing through the planet''s grey mist and watching the weak sunrise in the distance.


    In the Thirty Third Abyss, Nick the dwarf was crouching in front of a boulder and frowning at the Metal Ooze monster on top of it. There were many condiments and kitchen tools placed beside him, and he appeared to want to cook the still-alive creature that trembled in fear. That was clearly difficult, however, since the hunter siblings and Karin were precedents: their continuous vomiting and downing of antidotes made evident that they tried more than once but never succeeded.


    The Fifty Seventh Abyss was a world assaulted by meteor rain from the Void. In the dry, cloudless sky, a sturdy metal car was streaking a long white trail in the skies. The fiery storm of meteors was hot on their heels, and as the silent world was filled with rumbling and explosion, the car was also lively with curses of infighting: however, Clergy, Mage, Alchemist, and Priest were simply rambling¡ªto ensure that Rider to drive well and evade the threat, everyone had to do their best to dodge the crashing meteors.


    But unusually, a certain spot on the continent was a temporary encampment that had no signs of meteor crashing. Even so, it was clear that the flying car had quickly fled that spot¡­ there was no telling why they had to leave the safe base, and ran off to the outside and be baptized in fiery brimstone.


    In a brief instant, Joshua saw many worlds: Gold and Supreme champions were following Legends, heading towards other worlds through the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds to pacify conflicts within the galaxy. Innumerable Extraordinary individuals left their home, be it out of choice or on their own accord to save other worlds, just as some answered the call and headed to surrounding Abysses to wipe out all aberrations within, preventing unrest that would threaten them later.


    They left Mycroft for the first time, journeying towards the stars to save all worlds. It was not only Joshua, the Seven Gods, and the Legendary champions: Every person from the Starfall civilization were doing their best to counter the threat.


    Just as the champions headed for the source of the greatest danger, everyone, champion or normal person, strong or weak, fought for the fate of their galaxy. The magical factories of various lands worked overtime to forge the cutting edge of weapons and armor, while the internal discord was slowly held back¡ªwhat they faced was a trial, one that was dire and mattered to the survival of all, including worlds.


    Every member of civilization had mobilized. Not only the champions fight.


    Joshua could not help but smile earnestly at the sight¡­ it was what he expected, what he wanted to see.


    Champions had a duty, just as mortals do. Civilization was not one person''s toy but an angry tide gathered from millions of individuals. While that movement could well destroy itself and vanish in a puff of smoke someday, before that, the most insignificant drip in the tide or the wave itself would strive forward¡ªthough Legends and gods would keep the heavens from collapsing, it did not mean that others could entrust themselves all upon them, and rest in ease.


    For they are the pillar of the future.


    ***


    Joshua and the Seven Gods flew past countless Abysses, without turning back.


    However, when they passed the Hundredth and Sixty Second Level¡ªthe Sleeping Dragon Abyss, Joshua suddenly felt a great force breaking through the boundary of the Nether River, approaching himself and the gods.


    There was light of five different colors. Five energies emanating radiance of crimson, blue, green, black and white gathered into one force. It was at once pitch darkness and pure white, a divine power that interchanged cycles and embodied profound might, revealing itself.


    It was the power of the Pentashade Dragon God, patron deity of the Pentashade dragons.


    An enemy? Or an intent to stop their operation?


    That idea did not take shape in his mind for long when Joshua suddenly saw that the Pentashade radiance paused very close beside them. The power that held no killing intent or threatened abruptly rose, gathering into the rune the shape of a dragon eye in the Nether River and darted right towards Joshua''s body.


    The warrior did not evade, instead extending his right forearm to catch the divine rune¡ªa mass of power surged, but did not hurt him. The power of the Dragon God that could destroy a world with a single breath flowed like a warm spring along the warrior''s protective armor, solidifying into a thin dragon scales armor.


    Another blessing.


    Then, both Joshua and the Seven Gods could hear a faint, weak voice wafting to them from the other side of the Nether River.


    "Though¡­ we are enemies¡­"


    "But Mycroft¡­ home¡­"


    Joshua and the Seven Gods did not stop, and kept moving along the Nether River, rapidly crossing Abyss after Abyss.


    Although the Pentashade Dragon God passed on its power without concern about exposing the coordinates of the Sleeping Dragon Abyss, its voice was still lost in the erratic flow of the Nether River. The negative energy and Steel Particles would erode even divine strength, which was why a mere message would almost instantly diminish.


    None responded.


    Abyss after Abyss were traversed. There were special demonic forms swimming on the surface of the Nether River. They were the Ferry Demons, entities naturally born within negative energies, and like remnants of perished worlds, they could cross Abysses much easier than other demons. That was why they were messengers of the Abyss, and exist in whichever realm demons existed.


    Nevertheless, there were clearly many Ferry Demons obviously fleeing to upper Abysses against the flow, as if running away from something terrible at the bottom of the Abyss. The fleeing Ferry Demons then noticed the silver light and the luminous orbs of the Seven Gods that were heading downstream and were left shocked, unable to understand why any living thing would deliberately approach the incomparably dangerous Abyssal depths.


    But there were many things that others did not have to understand.


    As they kept diving and heading deeper, Joshua saw another familiar world. It was Kronos, home of the Drakonids, the former Five Hundred and Eighty Seventh Abyss¡ªpresently the Three Hundred and Fortieth Abyss. With the awakening of the Ancient Dragon and supply of water from oceanic realms, life cycles were rapidly recovering in that world, allowing it to gradually move away from the Abyss. It would probably be another thirty years when their orbit would link up to Mycroft to become one of the world''s satellites. Naturally, it was not the outcome of a natural process, but an orbit that Nostradamus planned and steered.


    The presence of the Ancient Dragon meant that there was no Nether River on Kronos. Although the Drakonids had developed a small conflict over the path which they would rebuild their civilization, the Ancient Dragon and the stationed mages of Mycroft swiftly pacified the conflict.


    The Ancient Dragon of Thunder, being in the Abyss as well, noticed the human and gods that were streaking through the Nether River too. It stretched its wings and growled at thin air, as if thrilled.


    The teleportation of the Nether River was far faster than moving through the Void. Joshua and the Seven Gods never paused, with nothing that they saw even delaying them.


    Soon, they left the middle-upper levels of the Abyss where there was still life, and began to move through the Sixth Hundredth and Sixteenth Abysses: realms that were truly dead and only left with their remains.


    And the first parting was coming.


    ***


    Joshua and the Seven Gods were passing by a world which was mostly collapsed¡ªit had no continent or surface, only a barely surviving core and frozen mantle.


    However, it was the moment when the beautiful youth human form of Merlin, the God of Order and Destruction abruptly stopped in His tracks. He simply smiled at everyone and nodded, and said softly, "This is the former homeworld of the Haida civilization, once under the Glorious Era''s protection and having been recorded in the Unified Archives. In the Final Battle, the Evil God of Disparity descended upon that world and utterly destroyed it, with the 1.7 billion population of Haida dying with no survivors.


    "From here on out is the outermost position of Project Rebirth''s anchor points¡­ Haha, I''ve suddenly remembered a great many things for some reason¡ªthe purpose of Project Rebirth was not to revive the Glorious Era, but also the other Void civilizations that fought alongside us back then."


    Apart from being emotional, He said nothing else. In the Nether River, the human form of Order and Destruction began to disintegrate, finally turning into its holy crest that was a dark blue Ouroboros. Blue divine power flashed within the Nether River, illuminating dozens of worlds around.


    "It''s time to say goodbye."


    "I bid my leave here."

 Chapter 844 Striding Towards Finality

    Before Joshua met the human form of Merlin, God of Law and Destruction, the warrior had guessed from His divine title that he might be a robust man like those carved out of marble, or an elderly person of great might.


    Therefore, it was surprising that the mortal form of the two profound divine titles of ''Order'' and ''Destruction'' was a young person who appeared to be half-human, half-elf.


    Why would he present himself in such form? Why bind Order and Destruction together? What logic does that deity follow to perpetuate His Order?


    Joshua''s unanswered questions remained even as Merlin left.


    This was the center of the bottom of the galaxy.


    What was the place that all life in the Multiverse feared the most? It was not the Void Vortex, where energies raged and nebulas formed stars¡ªLegends could move around in that place without difficulty. Nor was it lairs of Chaos where Evil Gods rest, for where Evil Gods were horrendous, their spawns able to kill all living civilizations, they were merely stronger foes with enough power, a tiger that lived by the gates.


    What made all life, even Legendary champions and deities fears were not things with form. Even if nebulas gained life and became a galactic-sized spirit, they were merely large targets¡­ a foe to be challenged, studied, respected but not fear.


    What truly left all life understand fear was nothingness.


    Like what Joshua and the gods saw now.


    Beneath the Sixth-Hundred and Sixty Sixth Level¡ªthe Lower Abysses, all that could be found were still worlds, each of which having mostly collapsed that even the World Barriers were breaking. The calm Nether River that flowed quietly above surged in these worlds, completely absorbing all remaining Flame in Steel in those remains to move them to the Bottom of the Abyss.


    As it should be.


    But now, apart from the ruins of Haida homeworld¡ªa solar-system realm with six planets and one dead sun, there was no other world visible in the Nether World. Even the flow of the Nether River itself was abnormal, with branching flows turning into massive vortices. In turn, the inexhaustive flow of the Nether River was being drained by the vortices, making the Lower Abyss absolute emptiness that one could enter but never leave.


    The laments of the stars spread from leaking Steel Strength. Joshua looked up and watched the vortices swirling at the edge of the Nether River branches.


    Why would the Lower Abyss become this? Even if it was the graveyard of worlds, it should not be empty¡ªthe husks of worlds were so massive that they would not disappear even in thousands of years.


    In other words, there were many questions needing urgent answers, although the truth was that none was surer than him how things turned out this way.


    At the edge of the branching flows of the Nether River were black holes.


    ***


    The God of Order and Destruction left the Nether River.


    The gigantic holy crest that was an Ouroboros appeared above the dilapidated planet of Haida. At the core of the crest was the faint divine silhouette of a youth who appeared to be thinking and remembering at the dark Void and dead stars. For some reason, the god that abruptly remembered some past memory suddenly smiled.


    [Order is discovery. Order is rebirth.


    The Initial Flame had set Chaos ablaze, and from the end of destruction, existence and order were created.


    The Order destroys Chaos and creates us. To the Chaos, we could never understand it because we gain life from Order.


    But, so what? What we want are the worlds we want. Other ideas are mere delusions.]


    "No new rules would come without the death of the old."


    Amidst darkness and nothingness, Merlin, the God of Order and Destruction raised his right hand while his human form vanished. Even so he laughed, speaking the sacred words of absolution only spoken when he exerted his full power.


    "Let destruction descend! We shall rule the ruins of Order after Chaos is broken!"


    The divine power of Order and Destruction exploded.


    The divine silhouette of the blue Ouroboros expanded in that instant, drawing the entire planetary region into His embrace.


    Blue light that shone like the sun illuminated the dark stars at lightspeed. A pale blue halo was swiftly expanding, with all lingering Chaos force in the system destroyed and converted into a part of the god''s power. In about forty minutes, Merlin''s divine power would fill the star system, expanding to a horrific level.


    However, that speed is only achievable with the power of the God of Order. By the third second that Merlin''s power spread, a layer of runes appeared in the seemingly empty Void. Complex and resembling gears, as the runes were animated by Merlin''s power, more runes were simultaneously activated with a miniature dimensional passageway. A distance that even light needed forty minutes to cover was instantly covered with the dimensional magic, with the dead and empty system swiftly covered by the boundless gear symbols, quickly forming a colossal spherical formation that the blue Ouroboros wrapped tightly in His coils.


    That was the first core seal anchor point Joshua saw.


    However, it was the finding of the anchor point that filled the star system with Merlin''s power. At its center, although the former Haida civilization was still all dark, one could tell from gravity beams and light distortion that there was a dark planetary body in that position. It was encircled in thick a Chaotic accretion disk that bound the blasphemous forces tightly around itself.


    It was a black hole, the seal anchor point that binds Chaos, anchors the dimensions and preventing the revival of the corrupt. The entrance of the core seal anchor point was not nearby black hole, although an entrance to an ordinary seal anchor point was directly pathed towards the black hole.


    That was not all.


    As the God of Order entered the anchor point, more anchor points were activated¡ªpale blue flashes quickly spread throughout most of the outer planetary regions of the Lower Abyss. Using the Nether River and the dimensional circle remaining from Project Rebirth, Merlin''s power, assuming the form of many massive Ouroboros illuminated one world husk after another like rings. However, it could be seen that even there was a dark circle at the heart of the planetary regions shone upon with blue divine force, turning into vortices. There, vengeful wills and Chaotic force from Abysses above gathered, absorbed by the endless Nether River and sealed.


    "Using black holes as stabilizers¡­" Joshua reached out and grabbed a flickering blue speck¡ªa little aid that Merlin left before departing. There was a little sandglass inside that speck which interchanges the power of the God of Order and destruction from both sides, maintaining stability and the cycle itself.


    He placed the sandglass in his body.


    "''The Planet of Finality'' has a limited suppression capacity on Chaos."


    As Merlin spread His divine domain within the ruins of the Haida system and stationed Himself in an anchor point, Joshua and the other gods continued down the Nether River. Being the god closest to Joshua, the God of Law and Freedom told him quietly, "It would unconditionally bind Chaos that even Evil God could not escape¡­ but it the Chaos energy proved too much, the excess would spread away and corrupt the world."


    "Where the seal unit once forged from the Evil God of Wither''s body would endlessly weaken Chaotic power, Chaos power would now just accumulate, never to be converted."


    The Nether River was now flowing even more quickly. The powers of all worlds that were ruined or about to be were assembled by the Nether River and moved here, and Joshua could hear the laments of stars contained within one Steel Particle after another, as well as the murmurs of countless civilizations.


    He could see and hear infinite images, words and recollections. Those were runes time had carved upon the wrecks of worlds, the tome titled civilization. There may be the life of one human or an entire civilization in the Steel Particles of former worlds, just as more incomplete memories churned int the Nether River, stirring and heading towards the bottom of the Abyss¡ªthe Abyssal paradise. All past would hence fade from them as they become born anew.


    But the path Joshua and the gods advanced upon were already filled with warped vortices.


    The black hole that formed the seal anchor point and bound the Chaos mercilessly drained the energy of the Nether River. Though Joshua and the six other gods would not be pulled into it, creatures such as the Ferry Demons would be devoured without resistance. It was why they had been fleeing the Abyss so panickily, for the fall of Project Rebirth meant the collapse of the existing balance¡ªwhere the Nether River once flowed silently, it would now be absorbed by countless black holes, and weak demons such as them would never escape death however they struggled.


    Soon, however, the next parting came.


    ***


    This time, it was the God of Law and Freedom who left.


    "I see the second seal anchor point. It is motherworld of the Denize, and truth be told, it is rather unknown. I have general details in my memories, and I think it must have struggled and resisted¡­ it''s just that whether it was some astonishing war, or it''s just my memories¡­ everything has gone, disappearing in the lost age.


    Scottson, the God of Law and Freedom had left their ranks. The seemingly fatigued middle-aged man shrugged before His body vanished, with divine power morphing into a pale emerald bird. It wore a crown of thorns, while its body was bound with spiked chains, but even so, it kept soaring over the Void, heading for the world that was virtually empty, leaving just shards of continents that wafted without gravity in the Void.


    Soon, as pale emerald holy light unfurled without limit, the second seal anchor point was activated. Inside the ring of blue divine power, an emerald halo slowly shone, just as countless planetary forms strolled through every corner of the Void, absorbing that terrible Chaotic force.


    "Law."


    At the core of the bird, the free but tired human figure who appeared to be tormenting himself at all times pressed his hand over his chest, and softly sighed.


    "It is the foundation of freedom."


    [Freedom must have restraint. Pure, unbridled and absolute freedom would only affect the freedom of others, and it is only by following rules that Order could bind, and that freedom would gain value.


    Birds must know gravity to be content with its flight. Without the reflections of Chaos, Order is nothing but a floor in the air, just as freedom without rules and restraint is the shortcut to self-destruction.]


    His mortal form disappeared as the sacred words that stood over His doctrine were spoken.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "Obey the Order, freedom that makes men vomit!"


    Divine light spread.


    Joshua once again caught a speck left by the God of Law. A pale emerald one, it was an elegant but heavy quill as if it contained a continent of mountains. Even so, the free bird still takes to the skies.


    Collecting it, the warrior nodded quietly, and they moved on.


    The journey downstream was rapid, and yet there was a startling lack of Chaos. Most Chaotic energies that exist after civilization was destroyed were bound by the black holes¡ªin other words, the core anchor points along the way. Like a stagnating section of a dam, it would select from layers of Chaotic grains and allow only the purest of world fragments and Steel Particles to enter the Vortex of Creation.


    If not for that stagnating layer, if the Chaos after worlds and civilizations died before being drawn into the Abyss, the Evil God would have instantly awakened. The spell had worked over the past thousands of years and only broke down recently with the death of Wither. With the sealing unit destroyed along with it, the awakening of the unknown Evil God was greatly delayed.


    "Project Rebirth had failed early on."


    Zerming, the God of Wisdom and Choice stroked His own beard. His human form was a very conventional white-haired mage who holds wisdom in age¡ªas he followed Joshua along in the descending journey, he shook his head and said, "In the period where time dilation left the seal and Project Rebirth in tatters, we utterly lost control over the plan. Whether the God of Wither died or whether you devoured them, it would be free in a dozen years since time flows differently for Wither and the Abyssal core¡­ there was already no way to carry out the procedure."


    "Radcliffe, do not believe that the awakening of the unknown Evil God is your responsibility. Aside from the fact that you don''t know about that matter, preemptively triggering the cumulating Chaotic force in the Abyssal Paradise is a fine choice. There are so many paths in the future¡ªwho knows if it was better if Chaotic force burst out after converging for a longer time, or gotten rid of once we still had power? If ''Wisdom'' could not judge that, someone has to."


    "And this time, you would be the one."


    Then, the God of Wisdom and Choice left as well.


    He said nothing, and quietly turned into an eye that watches the Void. Around it, many branching veins like that on butterfly wings appeared, appearing to symbolize endless futures and choices.


    "I respect the resolve of the Gedilas world. They knew they could flee the Chaos, and yet maintained their determination to move forward like a fool. The pragmatism of the wise and the dogmatism of the fools are both choices worth respecting."


    Pale golden divine radiance spread once again. The Eye of Wisdom watched the Abyssal Void of the Third Ring, activating another core anchor point.


    Joshua raised his hand. The God of Wisdom and Choice had left him a compass-like pendant, but it does not point to the north¡ªin fact, it whirled all around, clockwise and anticlockwise. There was no telling where it was pointing.


    That may be a vision of the future, the warrior thought. He exhaled, and hung it by his hip and continued forward.


    Soon, as they kept venture deep into the Abyss, there was less time to buffer.


    It was soon the fourth ring, and this time, it was the God of Love and Death who stepped forward.


    This time, it was an unusual planetary system with binary suns, with one having turned into a black hole. The other, a dark red giant had its substance absorbed by black hole incessantly, even pulled into a droplet shape. As the surging stream of substance that could destroy planets, boundless Chaos power was also held on the black hole''s accretion disk, unable to escape.


    "The Zahns are elementals that lived on the sun and moved at sub-lightspeed. However, they could not leave the hot environment of the sun since the excessive cold of the Void would swiftly kill their pure energy forms¡­ They had always cherished everything, was kind and curious to every unknown beyond their sun¡­ like the sun itself, their passion almost eternal.


    [However, there is death where there is life. The rise of love meant the descent of demise¡ªlove is the peak and would regress, and the edge of the regress is the graveyard known as finality.]


    Violet divine radiance dispersed to the distance, and the sacred crest of the Withered Heart unfurled over the edge of the Black Hole, hence drawn by the droplet of a sun into itself. Like flower petals, divine light kept spreading, illuminating the fourth ring of the core Chaos seal.


    "Only love and death Is the ultimate¡ª"


    Just as the divine domain of Yolanda, the God of Love and Death unfurled and began to chant sacred words, Joshua, who had already turned to leave suddenly heard some hidden information the elven-form deity left for him.


    Whether it was a cold voice or expectation, it resounded in the warrior''s mind.


    "Joshua, let me witness if your love for worlds and to fight could triumph against the death of Chaos!"


    On the other side of the Nether River, absolute holy words were spoken. Every person and god left could hear the irrepressible laughter which appeared to have all restraints remove.


    "O Death! Burn with love to the silent finality!"


    A supernova light rumbled as it exploded out of the core of the red giant. Surging tides of light stirred the planetary system¡ªin that instant, the God of Love and Death triggered the energy of a dying star, illuminating the anchor point of the seal on the fourth ring faster than every other deity before!


    She had also left Joshua with an empty photo frame, but if he looked at it carefully, the warrior could see blurred figures: They appeared to be Ying, Ling, Zero Three, Black, Light, Zero-One, his pupils, Igor, Nostradamus, Israel, Brandon, Roland¡­ everyone he had ever known appeared consecutively in the frame.


    There were even acquaintances form Joshua''s pre-existence. He could even see the ''World Number-One'' signboard that hung atop the gates of his martial arts dojo.


    But in the end, the photo frame was empty¡ªperhaps even divine power had its limits, it could not portray Joshua''s heart at all.


    Withdrawing that divine force into his body, Joshua closed his eyes and paused for seconds. Then, everyone continued forward.

 Chapter 845 Singing Triumphantly in the Face of Death

    Four gods, standing guard on different seal anchor points respectively. When they did so, one could clearly feel that the surging Nether River began to calm as if being stopped.


    The four seals were equal to four dams that filtered every portion of Chaotic force and world fragments. With the Seven Gods completely controlling the external anchor points, the unknown Evil God would lose its external source of power and stimulation, and would require decades awaken even if it was not killed. But in the end, for an Evil God of such scale, the difference between a thousand and a hundred years was not too huge¡ªlike the Steel Python of Stellaris, which needed a few days just to focus its attention.


    But it was not known how long the seven gods could hold on.


    After Yolanda left to suppress the fourth seal, the fifth to leave was the God of Life.


    The mysterious deity which hid every aspect of Its appearance beneath a veil remained ever enigmatic. It shook its head at the fifth seal core anchor point on the other side of the Nether River, and muttered to itself regretfully, "It''s difficult for a collective consciousness to develop civilization. Life itself lives to survive, and the survivability of collective wills was truly powerful. They would never have the drive or interest to improve their own lives, to see the greater world."


    "But there are times when happy beasts keeping to themselves on a planet would live in greater leisure and safety compared to those that became civilization, and turned their eyes to the boundless Void and universe."


    On the edge of another Nether River branch was an atypical planet unlike any other ever seen, for it was the remains of a creature.


    It was a being as large as a star and was had the form of a planet. Thousand-meter thick glaciers had frozen upon its surface, cooled out of any moisture discharged from its body. Beneath the glaciers were mountainous scars and orifices, with countless wondrous living organs spread out in orderly patterns over the shell of the planet, shaping a massive runic circle.


    It was hard to imagine that a planetary lifeform was not born that huge, but instead was born as an individual into a society of collective organisms less than the size of a planet. How much time would it have to develop and be nurtured, how many planets it had to ingest and how many journeys it had to take that it could obtain its present miraculous form? Its size, its every organ and runic patterns were true tales and epics of their own.


    But now, it was all meaningless. The creature itself had perished, and the collective creature that had once devoured stars and wandered the Void is a planetary corpse, along with their body and lairs. If there was a sun in that world, new creatures might grow over its remains in perhaps ten million years.


    Nevertheless, this world had no sun, for it too had perished¡ªthe war between Order and Chaos had long since extinguished all future and hope, reducing it to an Abyss of despair.


    The God of Life did not say anything else. It hence left and arrive upon the remains of the planet lifeform. As pure white radiance shone, gears-like seal core formations were activated¡ªwhen the anchor point was determined, the black hole at the center of the world shone, and the massive volumes of Chaos were converted into fuel, thrown into its accretion disk and changed into radiating flow.


    The God of Life''s power was so great that it did not turn into any sacred crest or recite holy words. It did not even have to gesture or speak, for with its mere presence, its divine power would achieve what other gods need to do with their full might. Between breaths, the fifth seal shone in white radiance, spilling dazzling living radiance so catching that even Joshua was slightly taken aback.


    "So powerful¡­ No, the only deity with a singular divine title is just that special¡ªI should have expected that."


    Only those with great power could stand alone. Otherwise they would not be worshipped, but a discriminated aberrant.


    The God of Life also gifted Joshua with a divine speck. It was an object that detonates divine power in dire moments, and while Joshua carried the blessings of seven gods¡ªeight, including the Pentashade Dragon God, he was not a deity himself and hence could not energize the miraculous aspect of that divine power. He could only use it as protection, with the actual form of those divine powers activating partially if Joshua was in danger.


    Still, the warrior exclaimed softly when he accepted the God of Life''s blessing: it was not an inanimate object that the superior being had left him with, but a white, plump and living cocoon wrapped in silk.


    Though unusual, it was certainly something a God of Life would do. Hence, Joshua pocketed the cocoon, and continued ahead.


    They were now at the lowest layer of the Abyss, more than nine hundred levels below. There was no longer light, nor could the amount of world fragments could be determined¡ªafter all, only Abysses assigned with levels are complete, while incomplete world fragments such as the sealing core anchor points the other gods now guarded were not counted as Abysses.


    Even as they advanced, there were fewer Abysses while world fragments increased. It was likely that the distance to be covered over the last hundred Abysses was further than the distance between the sixth hundredth and the ninth hundredth Abysses.


    Then, it was Ezerg''s turn to leave.


    The God of Conservation and Reformation had stayed silent throughout, saying nothing much.


    "Hey, young man."


    The God of Conservation and Reformation, who assumed a dwarf''s appearance spoke the common tongue with an accented tone. He was much more human, one aspect that clearly seprates himself from the other gods. In return, Joshua turned to him, listening intently to what he would say after being called.


    It was a remarkable surprise.


    "To be frank, much of my memories had come back from this journey."


    The stout dwarven god spoke forthrightly without idle chatter. "That rascal the Sage is probably afraid that we would be corrupted¡ªin the end, time changes everything, not even True Gods. That is why so many rules and restraints are enforced upon us, with our memories reduced to a form that only remains sealed until we approach certain things."


    The information in that line alone was sensational, but Ezerg, unconcerned with the gaping Joshua, drew out a smoking pipe out of nowhere and put it into his mouth, before mouthing murkily, his hands clasped behind his back. "Since some bleeding five or six thousand years, he never made clear his plans to us, including his idiot disciples¡­ dragged away from their coffins and used after death¡ªno rest even for the dead."


    With those words, the dwarf turned toward the quiet God of Might and then to Joshua. His steel-grey eyes were not actually as emotional as his words, but was instead a calm bewilderment as he sneered. "You seem surprised. Well, it''s fine¡ªas his Heir, you should know that the Sage had a dozen followers initially, correct?"


    "Apostles." Joshua answered summarily. He was naturally aware, but the warrior remained surprise by Ezerg''s personality, albeit less than the details he revealed.


    In truth, he had thought of such possibilities¡­ Now, it was merely proven to be fact and was nothing too important.


    "Right, Apostles¡ªthat was what the world called us then. But in truth, he had only six disciples, and the remaining are his technicians, assistants, bodyguards and those flatterers who do nothing apart from wasting rations and do nothing apart from writing anthologies for us."


    Ezerg the dwarven deity then continued, "I have most of my memories back now¡ªI''m Ezerg the Second Apostle before becoming a god, the Eternal Holy Judge and a senior in the Sage''s early decades, his missionary and personal guard. The latter was certainly useless, but I''m not to blame since no idiot would dare to attack us."


    The dwarven god laughed at that, and look towards the other side of the Nether River.


    It was another dead world, a former gathering place filled with raging turbulences of the six elements. The mana, mixed with Chaotic energies would repel, clash and destroy each other, perpetuating a ceaseless destructive cycle. Any matter that entered would be utterly assimilated as raging elements as well.


    Ezerg then spoke nostalgically, "I fought the Evil Gods and died, before being revived by his natural ability into a god. It is a long epic of trials and tribulations if I would go into detail, but it''s a pity that we don''t have the time now¡­ Nevertheless, I''m not only myself, for after the Evil God destroyed most of my souls, even he could not resurrect it out of nothing. That bastard must have added something in place of my missing piece, and that probably applies to the other six kids as well."


    "You''re saying that the Seven Gods are all Apostles who had died after fighting the Evil Gods?"


    Joshua had listened quietly, nodding slightly while narrowing his eyes. "Resurrection¡­" he murmured softly, "It certainly is the Authority that the Sage first grasped. I just never imagined that he could actually revive Legendary champions as well, even refining us as True Gods."


    At present, Joshua could resurrect others as well, but there are many conditions¡ªone of which was a complete soul. Furthermore, the revived person must be inferior in power compared to Joshua, or their ability would be greatly reduced ¡ªafter all, the new body would at most be Gold pinnacle.


    "That''s probably it. I actually did not think so at first... What if I were a Steel Python? After all, this world appears familiar, and the other little rascals don''t look like his apostles. They kept quiet about themselves, perhaps they already suspect who they actually were, and there might be even greater secrets therein."


    "I could keep thinking about it, but I don''t want to do that now. My quest is as difficult as the others."


    Like a human, Ezerg shrugged, before clapping his hand on one of the scales over Joshua''s chest armor. His dwarven form was simply too small compared to the Giant God of Steel and could only reach that point¡ªhe turned after that, and flew towards the devastated elemental realm.


    "Do your best, young man. If the day comes that you surpass the Sage for us old fools, remember to give him a good kick up his bottom."


    Steel gray divine radiance swept over the myriad-colored elemental world in the turn of an eye. That unknown realm did not actually have any sealing core anchor point, but when drawn by a great mass, the erratic six elements began to gather¡­ Ezerg was using his divine power to forcefully create an elemental black hole in that realm of nothingness! A vortex abruptly appeared in the world which was compounded with Chaotic force and mana elements, guided by ''Divine Reformation'', its own mass thus condensed and froze by itself!


    "The Conservation of Heavens is Reformation!"


    With those holy words spoken, Ezerg hence forged a new sealing core anchor point out of nothing, linking it to the other anchor points¡ªat the speed of thought, the steel-gray light flash through the Void and built the sixth seal!


    Meanwhile, the holy tome and steel chains that was held by the dwarven deities appeared in Joshua''s hand. However, the warrior realized that the sacred book was actually blank apart from the covers.


    [Excessive love is poison. Unsheltered by power, whatever grand revolution and progress would be killed¡ªbut the meaning of my very existence is to protect the possibility of change.


    He who wields power¡ªwatch over all life, for it''s your age from here.


    Write your own story.]


    "Weird geezer."


    Joshua pocketed the tome, and turned to the silent God of Might and Justice.


    "Let''s go."


    The gray-haired knight said quietly, and the warrior nodded in return.


    One man and one god hence journeyed towards the final frontier of the Abyss.


    ***


    "''Life''s'' talent is unquestionably the greatest amongst us. Centuries ago, when we were still considering how we should use our divine powers, He had already walked ahead towards the next level."


    The God of Might and Justice was speaking with a thin voice in their descent. "Of course, I was not aware that Ezerg was actually that formidable as well¡ªhis control over his power had improved exponentially, and it is profound too. Usually unnoteworthy, he could well be the greatest amongst us Seven."


    "What about you?"


    Joshua turned and asked with a deep voice without any expression. "I could tell that while the divine power of the Seven Gods were generally the same, just as I saw that there are more anchor points to be controlled in outer layers, while the Chaos is more concentrated the deeper we venture¡ªthe Chaos concentration in the sixth seal is dozens of times greater than the outermost layer, and that is why the powerful God of Life and God of Conservation and Reformation were assigned there. Ah, the sixth anchor point was even corrupted to the point that it''s ruined, and repairing it would be unbelievably difficult.


    "God of Might, as the subjugator of the seventh seal layer, could you actually be the most powerful amongst the Seven?"


    "No."


    Zinsen, the God of Might and Justice shook his head, and actually laughed carefreely despite his rigid, grim gray-haired knight appearance. "My ability might be the weakest because my soul was heavily ruined in life that even my Mentor could not completely restore my soul. It was actually quite unlucky since I''ve even forgotten my former name, only that I''m one of the Sage''s Apostles¡­ Still, that was fine, since I could focus as the God of Might and Justice of Starfall."


    "Do you understand why I''m directed to the seventh layer, Radcliffe?"


    At that, they gray-haired god lifted his brow slightly. "I''m dying."


    Joshua said nothing in return.


    In the past, to subjugate Mycroft the Steel Python, over dozens of deities and hundreds of Legendary champions had turned themselves into the seal that holds the Mother of All after it was almost completely corrupted by Chaos. The gods also exerted their full power to use the Infinite Horizon as a hammer, binding the Steel Python in the World Inner.


    That battle had been quiet and far less exciting than the war between many Legends and foreign intruders, but it was far more dangerous. Zinsen Himself was forced to use the upper limits of His power at the time, and was hence eroded by Root of the Multiverse as he assumed the path of divine demise.


    Was He weak? Certainly not, for there are no weak amongst the Seven. Still, perhaps to ensure that He would complete the seal, He use just a little more force.


    And with that, His fate was sealed.


    Zinsen was right. He was dying.


    Even now, Joshua could sense the grey-haired god''s power kept rising, expanding and strengthening, just as His will was being assimilated by the Root of Multiverse. It may be the power of the Initial Flame, a near limitless power that slowly replaced the God Himself.


    He would soon return to the Root, a divine death that was theoretically eternal and unending.


    ***


    They had now distanced themselves from the God of Conservation and Reformation''s luminous domain, arriving at the Depths of the Abyss that was closest to the Abyssal Paradise.


    There were no longer any signs of Abysses here. all was wild darkness, and the Nether River was nothing but countless turbid particles, world fragments, and Chaos energies. The negative energy that was as abundant as the sea on higher levels were now rubbery and viscous.


    Eight veins of divine light appeared around Giant God of Steel, purifying the thick Chaos around him. For His part, the God of Might and Justice''s divine power was darker than black, and all Chaotic energies that approached Him were dominated by Him in return, hence storming and nullifying other Chaos energies.


    "As you can see, the outer sealing core points remained, but the damage is worse the further we venture. Not even the shape of a world exists here, where we are closest to the Abyssal Paradise¡ªI could not even use the mass of worlds to create an anchor point."


    It was time for parting. Zinsen strolled toward the depths of the darkness, the grey-haired knight drawing a divine longsword from his hip. It spilled unstoppable black divine force that surged like a stream as soon as it was unsheathed, cutting a long vein of vacuum in the Nether River.


    At that moment, Joshua remembered a time long past.


    When he was still Supreme and combined with Brandon to attack the remains of the Evil God of Air back in Moldova, he once heard the tired words of a knight in that ancient lab where it had been sealed, and the final swing of his sword.


    It was the same keen edge, shining and sharp even after a thousand years, able to cut worlds and dimensions apart¡­ nearly identical to the divine longsword that the God of Might and Justice now wields!


    Beyond that, there were many other memories concerning him¡­ The man who spoke forthrightly into the Sage''s face that he would conquer other worlds with the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds¡­ all memories began to assemble.


    "He who once repelled the Evil God of Air and slit off its tentacles¡­ Seated beneath the Sage, you are the Third Apos¡ª"


    Understanding that, Joshua''s expression twitched before he frowned, as if intent on saying something. However, the gray-haired knight shook his head, his back still facing him, gesturing to the warrior that he did not have to continue.


    "I am not the Third Apostle of the Glorious Era. Forget all that you have seen, for I am the God of Might and Justice of Starfall."


    With that, Zinsen''s human form began to turn hollow, while the black flames behind him turned a blazed, radiating boundless light.


    As the boundless black divine power shone, the black halo that was double the size of stars behind him exerted divine Order, dominating the inexhaustive negative energies and world fragments in the Nether River. All was its raw materials, and soon a ring of halation formed around the ring¡ªall negative energy was at once cleansed and converted, the sign of ''Divine Power Corruption'' triggered by divine power upon that planet.


    In the instant that the sacred crest of the Black Halo materialized, Joshua seemed to hear the main branch of the Nether River crying out, as if unable to hold on.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Craaa¡ªaaack!!


    Black divine force blazed, and every world fragment and Chaos energy that was approaching the Abyssal Paradise from beneath the depths of the Nether River began to throw themselves wildly towards the blaze of the Black Halo, as if it was a massive celestial mass absorbing nebula. The sight itself resembled moths diving at flames, or perhaps rivers rushing to the seas.


    Even Joshua could sense a completely different profound power was forcing its control over all world fragments and Chaos energies in the Nether River, cascading toward the sacred crest that Zinsen had turned into. Dark chunks of continental shards, pieces of stars and nebula ashes that wafted away after worlds perished were darting upstream as black divine power condensed, with gear-like godly power gathering around¡ªit was the seal runes that could only be found around anchor points!


    Instead of mimicking the God of Conservation and Reformation in directing the energy and mass of an elemental realm to reshape a seal anchor point, Zinsen was using Creation to conjure a core anchor point out of nothing with his own divine power!


    "Unlike the others who are saying goodbyes, I''m saying farewell."


    At the heart of the black halo and the blazing divine flame, an illusory human figure smiled. On His forehead, the ring of runes on His forehead began to spread and crumble, with divine power even more profound cascading out of the other side of the Multiverse''s Root without end!


    "Joshua van Radcliffe¡ªLegendary warrior, witness the power that a god meeting His end could unleash!"


    Zinsen''s figure hence stood at the center of the Nether River, lifting its divine blade up high before slashing it towards the Nether River itself. In that instant, a blinding edge broke the world, with godlike thunder rumbling amidst the corpses of worlds, callously warping dimensional constructs. Even so, that single cut had slit apart the Nether River where Zinsen stood from the other six seals!


    He had cut down the Nether River to temporarily sever the galaxy''s network that cycles life and death¡ªfrom here on out, before the Nether River reverts to its previous state, the unknown Evil God would not be able to replenish its energies from the Nether River!


    And with that single cut, the human form of the God of Might and Justice at once dissipated into nothingness, leaving the Black Halo to glint in the Nether River.


    A faint echo then resounded in the Void; a voice of immeasurable dignity and majesty.


    "Unilluminated Justice needs Might''s perpetuation."


    [Civilization needs ruling, a judge, an arbiter¡ªa vile person. Civilization needs fairness, kindness, and someone to determine good and bad, right and wrong.


    Civilization needs justice. Justice, however, would not make itself known, just as everyone''s justice was different. Justice is not Order, but the thousands of varying Chaos held by thousands.


    Only by power could Order be maintained, and only by power could Chaotic justice become rules of Order.


    Therefore.


    Order is power, and power is Justice.]


    The Black Halo that hung at the depths of the Nether River absorbed the infinite world fragments and Chaos energies. It kept expanding and contracting, and soon, dimensional distortion began to turn ever profound around the Halo. Meanwhile, the black fire that burns at its center stared at the depths of the Abyss and where the former Vortex of Creation had been as if a single eye, without regret but with resolve.


    "I call upon justice¡­"


    Definitive, final sacred words were spoken.


    "¡­in the name of absolute might and equality!"


    Divine light unfurled.


    Black godly radiance began to extend. The world remains that were closest to the Abyssal Paradise were covered by the seventh section of divine light.


    And extinguished.


    The Nether River, once dark and turbid was suddenly clear.


    All darkness and Chaos, along with the ashes after worlds perished were completely drawn into the celestial body that was utterly assimilated and hung at the center of the Nether River, one which distorted the dimensions itself and simply could not be seen with the naked eye. At the very heart of the massive seal was a dark star that had eternally descended into an event horizon, with the accretion disk of the Chaos surging wildly like that single slash which had cut apart the Nether River.


    The planetary form of finality¡ªa black hole¡ªbecame the seventh sealing core anchor point.


    It was the endgame of Starfall''s God of Might and Justice as He burnt to his last.


    ***


    The Giant God of Steel looked up at the seventh anchor point. He closed his eyes, and arched his back slightly in respect.


    Striding towards finality, singing triumphantly in the face of death.


    What was there to say as a warrior?


    There was no need for a memorial for carrying out His ideals was the best offering. There was no need for reminiscing, for His duty was with him.


    Joshua opened his eyes, turned and left, continuing forward towards the bottom of the Abyss.


    The temporarily severed Nether River no longer surged, but was calm as the sea. There was still boundless darkness river ahead, and the divine radiance behind him could only illuminate his way for a brief distance.


    He would have to tread into the endless shadows ahead.


    But it was nothing worth fearing.


    Now alone, what lay in front of Joshua was the darkness that all Chaos in the galaxy had combined to become.


    And that place was the darkest Abyss.

 Chapter 846 Great Wound

    The are times when words and languages fail to describe certain scenes.


    His back to the divine light of the seven gods, Joshua, who was alone, lifted his eyes to look ahead. It was pitch-black as far as his eyes could see¡ªit was the thickest of ink and the darkness that kills all light stretched ahead without end.


    Like the lonesome warrior who stood before the vast seas, watching the deathly oceans.


    The Nether River that gathered from every direction of the galaxy converged there. The raging flows of worlds ruined rumbled and submerged here, eventually becoming a part of the darkness. It was infinitely dangerous here millennia ago since millions of worlds were born here in every single second, before darting away to every corner of all dimensions. The unthinkable shift of mass and gravity would tear apart all weak beings, and even gods would have to stay vigilant in every moment to any mishap.


    But now, it was silent.


    However, even if it no longer swirled, the Vortex of Creation was even more horrific: quiet darkness was far more terrifying than rumbling flashes, for while the latter presents danger with form, the former represents the unknown.


    Still, so what?


    Joshua smiled fearlessly in the face of unknown and terror.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Indeed, it was the graveyard of countless worlds, the lowest point of the galaxy beneath nine hundred Abyssal realms.


    Indeed, this was the Root and final stopping place of the Nether River, the place where all things in the galaxy was recycled.


    This place was formerly the Vortex of Creation, the battlefield between Sage and the Evil God of Fertility, and presently the Bottom of the Abyss. The gods usually call it the Abyssal Paradise, but Joshua thought that the Darkest Abyss was fitting.


    Not only would light dim here, even other supernatural powers would be suppressed by raging Steel Particles and Chaotic energies. In this dark domain, everything from mana, Steel Strength and divine power would be slowly grinded away, eroded and reduced to nothing.


    That may be the most terrifying and dangerous of forbidden lands in the Multiverse.


    It was a good time for a challenge.


    As the Nether River thundered, the warrior did not hesitate and strode forward.


    A neon light ring whirled. As his body glinted with the blessing of eight deities, the final divine words of the God of Might revolved around Joshua''s ears as the warrior calmly moved forward.


    Thus, he at once ventured from one darkness to another more profound darkness.


    There was no vision, no sound, no sense of direction and it was as if he was walking in cement, with his entire body being subject to terrible corruption.


    After stepping out of the Nether River and taking his first step into the Bottom of the Abyss, Joshua felt as if he had entered a deep sea. Everything around was Chaos waters that had frozen into ice, and he could barely move one step forward even with his power.


    "Quite sturdy."


    Joshua said to himself quietly, just as the divine power around him activated.


    A divine flame in the extreme darkness.


    Divine blessing, reacted at once upon touching the solidified Chaos energies, with eight-colors clashing violently against the darkness, promptly bursting in blinding light. Then, as if ice melted by flame, it was all vaporized into steam, while substantial colorless pure energies emanated, encircling Joshua.


    The burning was just like the Initial Flame incinerating Chaos into primordial Steel.


    Blinding powerful light quaked like fires in the darkness as divine powers and Chaos clashed, with distinct veins of divine bolts streaking past the steam, embodying a horrific and threatening presence.


    And that was a chance for Joshua to rapidly advance: with divine power and Chaos colliding and reacting, he would not have to use his own Steel Strength to resist the concentrated Chaos in the Abyssal Paradise. He could even use the bursting clash between the two to recover vision and sense of direction to advance towards the depths.


    But suddenly, realizing that he was alone, Joshua could not tell at once where was the core of the Rebirth seal and where he should be heading. It was then that a deep voice wafted from within his body.


    "There¡ªI could sense the depths of the Abyss."


    Goliath the Demon King and Liege of the Sixth Abyss said calmly. "I have no reason to lie, it is there."


    With those words, the Demon King''s soul fragment relayed another information to guide Joshua.


    "¡­Right, you''re still here."


    Joshua blinked, having relied on it for directions in the Nether River before¡ªeven so, the warrior was not too surprised. Although as the Seven Gods'' memories kept recovering as they journeyed further beneath the Abyss, he and the Gods hence did not need Goliath the Abyssal to point directions. Still, it appears that its presence was certainly useful.


    Without any doubt of the demon, Joshua advanced at the way Goliath pointed, a decisive move that instead left the soul fragment astonished.


    "You actually trust me that much?!"


    "Or what?" The warrior calmly retorted, leaving Goliath speechless.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Pope Igor had just returned to the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds beyond the world of Mycroft after keeping the peace in another Void civilization. He appeared to sense something, and left the demiplane with a face full of grief to the Void, staring at the boundlessly distant direction of the Abyss.


    In the eyes of ''the god who walks amongst humankind'', the once chaotic, erratic and dark Abyss had abruptly become clear. Before the Sixth Hundred and Sixty-Six Abyss, innumerable little flames burnt in the grey realms: those were the footprints of countless pioneers who were clearing the Chaos within, stopping unrest and exerting absolute violence to get all vicious demons and monsters to calm, and abstain from their blood lusting excitement.


    Beyond the Sixth Hundred and Sixty-Six, gigantic rings of divine power were engulfing the core depths of the Abyss like a colossal vortex seal. There were four divine crests: a sky-blue Ouroboros, a pale emerald bird, a pale gold bifurcated eye, a violet heart, steadily whirling in the Abyss, their might overruling countless worlds and appearing able to continue over millennia.


    Further down the Abyss were three veins of differently colored divine light: pure white, steel-gray and black. The lights, however, appear to be stirring and unstable, for the exceeding darkness was clearly eating away at the three seals, dimming the radiance. None would know how long those divine radiances would last: years, months, days or perhaps hours.


    Finally, at the depths of the Abyss was pure darkness that could not be illuminated even with divine light. It resembled an ocean of ink, and light, no matter how bright would at most permeate the outer layers, keeping the inside an eternally condensed darkness.


    Nevertheless, the elderly pontiff saw one faint light within, advancing without stopping.


    While it was slow and occasionally paused to adjust its direction, it was definitely advancing and unyielding.


    But just as old Igor watched the light advance and rejoiced with expectations¡­


    Suddenly¡­


    It stopped.


    ***


    Joshua was forced to stop moving in the Darkest Abyss.


    The blast of Chaos matter carried from the Nether River should have made the Darkest Abyss a quaking region. Though it would not be surging ragingly like the former Vortex of Creation, it should not be as quiet as it was now. Nonetheless, the Seven Gods'' seal and Zinsen''s severing of the Nether River had kept away those things that should be affecting his perception terribly for the time being, reducing the Bottom of the Abyss that should have besieged him into a still, dead place.


    That was also precisely why Joshua needed to stop.


    "What is it, human?"


    The Demon King''s soul fragment asked instinctively, noticing something unusual. The warrior, however, did not answer¡ªhe simply lifted his right front arm which blazed in Steel Strength and divine light, shining over the surrounding darkness.


    He did that for over half an hour, and that was when the puzzled Goliath finally understood why Joshua, who had been making every second count suddenly paused.


    In front of them were a dozen dark spheres had hovered silently and still in the Chaotic darkness.


    The spheres were rather familiar, and around them, space was being warped to an extreme degree, appearing sunken like a deep well. Boundless Chaos power cascaded around the well, and was then drawn within.


    It was the face of the ''Final Celestial Form''.


    The thirteen black holes were crowded in the planetary space that was less than three light hours wide, with their sizes varying from large to minuscule. Even so, the gravity and Chaos energies between the black holes formed an exquisite balance that kept them pausing almost silently where they were¡ªit was certainly an anomaly that made them unlike normal black holes.


    In fact, they were the composite of substantial world fragments, Steel Particles, and Chaotic power given form. The celestial forms would simply float at the depths of the Darkest Abyss just like a trap, awaiting any reckless interloper to enter.


    "Troublesome. They have sealed almost path ahead and was very well hidden¡ªI would have darted inside with my speed before."


    Joshua breathed a sigh after a long, careful observation. If not for his study of gravity, his own true form being a supermassive body and divine powers that aided in clearing Chaotic energies'' disturbances, he would probably have fallen into the multiple Chaos black hole trap, eternally lost.


    Still, that was not the most surprising aspect¡ªJoshua could clearly sense masses of bizarre gravitational turmoil around those black holes. It meant that other directions were beset with supermassive black hole traps as well! In fact, the core of the seal at the Darkest Abyss was tightly covered and encircled by lines of black hole traps!


    The Demon King''s soul fragment appeared shaken and left speechless by the unbelievable sight. Joshua, however, was considering how he would bypass the trap, and began to search their origins by linking himself to the information embedded in surrounding Steel Strength.


    "¡­They are the ashes of worlds and stars after their destruction¡­ in the battle between Sage and the Evil God of Fertility, the energies that birthed new stars within the Vortex of Creation were used as weapons, with the raw materials of countless worlds condensed into colossal but unstable stars¡ªboth of them thus molded them as supernova bombs that they flung at each other.


    "The Great Wound¡ªit is an unhealable injury for the galaxy, torn open by the greatest of Extraordinary individuals!"


    Joshua studied the memories of stars. Since the Vortex of Creation had stopped whirling before long, the Steel Strength that was wafting at the depths of the Abyss and the information they contained never diminished, allowing the warrior to easily understand the origins of those black hole traps.


    For Extraordinary individuals who had overcome even supernova explosion and could remain unscathed by gamma ray burst. Perhaps only the Final Celestial Form¡ªblack holes that did not permit even light to escape pose a lethal threat for them. One way or another, the battle between Sage and Evil God had birthed countless stars, burning them to their peak state as weapons before they were reduced to ashes. The remains that gathered thus became the darkness that drained all light.


    "Using the remains of his own battle, the Sage used the black holes to stall the Vortex of Creation, and established Project Rebirth¡ªusing black holes as an anchor point that absorbs Chaos energies, he would at once prevent the awakening of the unknown Evil God while wearing down the Chaos."


    Joshua stared with a complex gaze at the black celestial forms before him. There was no doubt that it was a grand plan, and if Project Rebirth was accomplished, the world-birthing energy gathered in the entire Vortex of Creation over thousands of years would be forcefully integrated into one body. With that, a realm infinitely massive such as Stellaris would be created: it would be a world with multiple galaxies and yet was a single, extremely colossal continental world!


    In that world, black holes with billion times the mass of ordinary planetary systems would drag the world along as they whirled, their infinitely massive accretion disk solely emanating eternal light, illuminating the entire realm.


    That world would not have night. Its excessive mass would cause scattered nebulas to independently form stars over the ''continent'', hanging in the skies or directly embed themselves in the continent or the peak of mountains. Like myths of the sacred flame on top of Mount Olympus, it would gift its light to all intelligent races living around it.


    Perhaps, in the edges of that world were regions where matter thinned. There, one would not see the light of the accretion disks, nor would the stars form by themselves. It would hence be relatively dark, but that was a unique sight such as the poles, and frivolous.


    Perhaps, the supermassive continent itself would be partitioned to a dozen layers due to its excessive mass. Each of them resembled galactic rings and possess independent constitution, environments, and many stars. Any race and any life would find their own place in that heavenly realm that exceeds imagination, that even those with most demanding living conditions would find an optimal living place in the continent that was a dozen times the mass of a galaxy.


    Moreover, the extreme concentration of supernatural energies would be enough for the training of near unlimited numbers of Extraordinary individuals. The energy mass of those galactic cycles being insurance, it was impossible for that fertile realm to lack resources and wage war over it.


    Perhaps, the day would come that the endless worlds over all galaxies would gradually merge with that world into one, reborn as a singular realm that escapes imagination.


    Insanity does not even begin to describe that plan.


    If a person who takes half a step ahead of civilization was magnificent, and a lunatic if they took two, then what if they took a hundred steps?


    Even the gods had barely understood it as a ''Rebirth of the Glorious Era'', worshipping the false image that barely scratched the surface of that plan.


    Joshua could only breathe out gently as he discerned the secrets hidden behind the black hole clusters that resembled traps, unable to actually sigh.


    It was now that he finally understood what was the great mystery that the Starherders said, the one that they believed the ''Forerunner civilization'' had left behind.


    If it was the Sage who left them that information, he must have believed that his plan would work and that his objective was clear¡ªhe would have other races leave their dangerous galaxies and enter that world which grants definite safety, distancing themselves from Chaos and Evil Gods.


    If Project Rebirth went according to plan, when the Great Khan had led the Starherders to the Darkest Abyss would find not black hole traps that Joshua now saw, but a gentle, majestic realm that accepts every being of Order.


    The sheer sturdiness of that singular world''s World Barrier could never be affected by any Evil God. Joshua even suspected that the World Barrier of that level would be no different from black hole event horizons, and inescapable once entered¡ªlike how those tales unfolded where almost all who ascended as gods and sages could never return to their homes, there is no turning back once they entered that world.


    But Project Rebirth failed.


    The stirring, exciting scenes of the future were nothing but conjectures of blueprints.


    What lay before Joshua was still darkness: Chaotic, pitch-black, cold and eroding everything like powerful acid, and the final form of stars that were darker than black.


    The Demon King''s soul fragment was unaware of Joshua''s pondering and guessing, and simply stared at the shadows of the lowest Abyss¡ªthe darkness left by the black holes in the dimensions were the most profound shade in the Multiverse, which was indescribably valuable to Goliath, one that ultimately belonged to the shadows. It could even develop gravitational techniques affiliated Shadow from within, as well as similar dark defensive barriers that absorb energies.


    Even so, just when it was about to further study the black holes, the Demon King heard the sound of tears.


    Those were voices of grief and despair, and yet was neither sinister nor heartbreaking. Even so, it reaches the depths of the spirit, dying all with sadness and meaninglessness.


    The cries echoed around Goliath''s ears, faintly hearing the mournful voices of babies dying as soon as they were born, hence unable to focus on its observation.


    It heard the vague weeping of adolescents whose worlds died right after they obtained their dreams.


    It heard the voices of fatigued adults who shouldered families, nurturing the next generation and diligently working in the great machine that was society. It heard the tragedies that struck, leaving decades of hard work to waste, leaving parents holding their children as they watched the great stars fall from the skies, destroying the lament of all life.


    It heard a great many things, even the voices of other demons that grew in anguish as they tried to survive amidst the Abysses. But it was without purpose, all they did was venting through slaughter, proving their existence with destruction and bellowing in rage and loss.


    "They are crying¡­"


    The Demon King''s soul fragment said blankly in the warrior''s palm, looking around but finding nothing. "Who is it? Who could force those illusions into my eyes and ears?!"


    "Those are memories embedded in the Chaos."


    Joshua lowered his gaze at the Demon King''s soul fragment in his hand and said calmly, "Evil Gods are actual destruction, combined from endless souls, vengeful wills combined with boundless residual information of civilizations and Chaotic force. Every single part of it are condensed memories of homeworlds and their destruction."


    "The Chaotic erosion of the Void of Creation caused the assembling of infinite vengeful wills after innumerable worlds were destroyed, shaping the unknown Evil God. The Nether River are its tentacles, the Abyss is its body, and the Chaos surrounding you and I is its form that had yet to awaken. The voices you here, the vengefulness you sense are powers that Evil God would have in the future¡­ after all, we are inside its body."


    "They have all been destroyed¡­" The Demon King muttered, having itself destroyed several worlds to plunder souls and resources before quickly turning silent. Though its main body could have resisted the voices that reaches to the depths of one''s soul and block the Steel Strength as well as Chaos memories, its soul fragment could not¡ªit was heavily affect and left confused.


    Joshua simply shook it so that it regained clarity.


    "The tears of those destroyed had always been a tragedy, with no exceptions over millions of years."


    Turning away from the soul fragment, Joshua looked up at the darkness ahead. His pondering allowed him to find a path of gravity rift that could be crossed, and hence strode towards it while saying calmly, "The wars between Extraordinary civilization and Extraordinary individuals could instantly ruin countless ordinary worlds and civilizations, and those places would have millions, even billions of sentient beings."


    "Amongst them are the pregnant, children, men, women, young, old who holds different emotions. All of them would have stories and destines to their own, but in the backdrop that is the excessively vast Multiverse and the wars between champions and superior civilizations, they are all teardrops in the rain."


    Was their fate of demise a destiny or sheer bad luck? None could tell.


    That is why it was a tragedy.


    "Do you feel moved and saddened for those civilizations, Goliath?"


    ***


    However, before the Demon King could answer, Joshua laughed and shook his head just as he crossed a gravity equilibrium point formed from multiple black holes.


    "Don''t be."


    "The lingering echoes of destruction and memories of civilization is over billions, or even more than trillions. Either way, I can''t count."


    "And don''t forget, your residence the Abyss is the grave of endless ruined worlds over the entire galaxy."


    "Wait!"


    Goliath could not help but exclaim as it watched Joshua came close but still managed to evade one gravity trap after another, moving through the concentrated Chaotic space at the speed of around two light hours. "How are you so sure? Could you have been hearing those voices too?"


    In the brief few seconds he heard those echoes, the Demon King felt that it was not itself and was about to melt into the Chaos and assimilated. However, Joshua managed to explain clearly the origins of those voices and their essence¡­ How lucidly had he heard them that he could understand those broken pieces of mutterings? How powerful was his will that he was not assimilated by the voices?


    Goliath had even wanted to sigh in awe, but what Joshua revealed next left it speechless.


    "I''ve been listening to them all along."


    Moving with a thrilling psionic warp to evade the whirling crash of a world fragment, Joshua adjusted his advance while speaking calmly, "In fact, since I entered the Abyss, I could hear countless worlds crying and screaming at me, begging for my hope or for me to destroy them."


    And couldn''t you just block them?!


    The warrior, the noticing the Demon King''s surprised gaze, smiled. "I''m not crazy."


    "But I would never block them either."


    The outermost part of the eight layered divine power radiance that encircled Joshua''s body¡ªthe blessing by the God of Order and Destruction was showing signs of failing. It made evident that Joshua had ventured deep into the heart of the Darkest Abyss, leaving even divine power overwhelmed, even consumed by Chaos.


    Joshua drew out the pale-blue sandglass given to him by Merlin, the God of Order and Destruction and said quietly, "You don''t understand. I am the King of Searing Soul."


    "Hearing the sounds as worlds end, and setting the Chaos aflame¡ªremolding worlds, maintaining Order¡­"


    As he spoke, he crushed the sandglass he held, causing pale-blue grains of divine power to splash out and be set ablaze over his body. Serpentine divine patterns were faintly appearing over his steel armor condensed out of neutron degenerate matter, overlapping with the dragon scale patterns gifted by the Dragon God, forming a packed but sturdier microscopic divine construct.


    Then, the warrior''s voice rang once more.


    "Listening to the cries of the tormented and pacify their sadness¡ªsuch is my duty."

 Chapter 847 This Is The Momen

    Imagine that you are alone in a sea of darkness, a turbulent sea with man-eating monsters. You would be attacked if you stayed here you were, but should you continue forward, the toxic seawater and pressure would incessantly crush your body and spirit.


    There was no telling the direction, objective, whether you should move or pause. All was such blankness that prevents one from mustering the courage to keep exploring the borderless darkness, or to stop and hover in panic.


    That was what Joshua and Goliath were feeling at present.


    As a native of the Abyss, Goliath the Demon King could faintly sense the core position of the Abyssal Paradise¡ªin other words, the place all powerful demons could feel.


    It was their final destination: being a species which had lost everything¡ªtheir worlds perished, their civilizations fallen, their birth were not blessed but cursed instead. The consciousness of all demons were combined out of endless fragmented souls, and they are born with a spirit that brought them powerful talents and strength, but those spirits originated from the dead who found their end in the Abyss.


    Countless perished souls that should have returned to the Vortex of Creation.


    Every demon would have some degree of that impulse, desiring to follow the Nether River downstream and explore the edge of the black waters. Goliath had certainly been no exception¡ªit had imagined that it had done that out of curiosity, but now it appears that its soul wished for a return to the cycle of all things and to truly ''die''.


    Furthermore, it was an Abyssal Liege, and the presence of the Abyssal Will within it magnified its greed. That was also precisely why that virtually all powerful archdemons and Abyssal Lieges before would want to explore the depths of the Abyss.


    Nonetheless, the soul shard of the Demon King was not dejected despite having guessed that. Using its sense of the Abyssal center point, he guided Joshua¡ªthat instinct meant something if it could be of help.


    However, that guidance disappeared after Joshua and Goliath passed through the black hole traps.


    After they had moved past the formations, space itself appeared to have lost all meaning: the warped space was clearly right behind them, but the traps all vanished with just a step forward. They could not even feel the black holes'' presence even when they took a detour.


    One human and one demon wandered back and forth in the infinite darkness, unsure where they should go.


    "Maybe the position we are now is within the region of the former Vortex of Creation itself."


    Despite the divine blessings around his body shattering layer by layer¡ªthe outermost layer gifted by the God of Order and Destruction utterly dissipating, Joshua was still thinking calmly amidst the direness of the moment. He shielded the Demon King''s soul shard in his left front arm, blocking the murmurs of innumerable dead worlds. "If the Vortex of Creation is still here, you would have torn into pieces in this location¡ªdead demons certainly would not need any instinctive navigation."


    It was a rare diss from him, but the Demon King regrettably was not one for humor.


    "No, I really can''t sense a thing!"


    In contrast to Joshua''s calm, the Demon King''s soul was swirling in fretfulness. Its shadowlike form would bloat into a cluster of spikes or contract into a little dot, but no matter how much effort it exerted, Goliath could not feel the ''yearning'' in its own soul towards the center of the Abyss.


    The warrior was right: they were definitely at the centermost part of the Abyss. The fact that surrounding divine powers were being rapidly eroded and there was no light at all in sight made it clear that the negative energies and Chaos concentration here was simply beyond imagination. Even if a dozen stars would explode now, the supernova radiance would never illumination the distance of one light second.


    Crack!!


    A sound clearer than glass breaking resounded¡ªit was the pale-emerald divine energy blessed by the God of Law and Freedom shattering, completely consumed by darkness. Even if Joshua had used the ''Feather of Freedom'' gifted by that deity to buff it, the divine barrier did not stay up any longer than a few more seconds.


    Feather symbols appeared on the pale-emerald divine mark on his armor, slowing Joshua''s speed for fractions.


    But now, what the warrior needed was not speed but the something that could point him to the direction of the core seal of Project Rebirth!


    "Six layers of divine barriers left¡­ it would probably last another dozen minute."


    Joshua frowned after estimating the rate of Chaos corruption. He watched as dense formation of cracks began to appear over the pale golden barrier of the God of Wisdom and Choice, and knew that pausing is futile. "Well, let''s pick a random direction and move. If the Chaos corruption is faster, than it''s the right direction, and the opposite if it slows."


    The warrior hence moved at full speed. Even if his mass was astronomical and cumbersome, his speed was certainly not slow. By controlling gravity, distorting space and intermittent psionic warping, he was moving forward at a galactic scale speed.


    Soon, the pale- golden divine power barrier was broken, with the shards consumed by surrounding darkness. That was when Joshua slowed down, his brow tightened¡ªthe Giant God looked around, sensing no change in Chaos concentration.


    "This won''t do, huh¡­ looks like it''s the same principle with the Void¡ªphysical speed is meaningless, and what determines coordinates shifts are energy levels or something else similar¡­"


    If the first plan failed, he would think of the next. Joshua was not dispirited since he already knew that the most difficult matter here was not to break the seal core or cleanse the Chaos¡ªhe had become proficient with such acts of destruction, and at least seven to eight drafted plans for that.


    The real problem here is finding their target. The warrior could not help clenching his right fists at the thought.


    There was not much time left. The barrier blessed by the Seven Gods and the Dragon God would not last long, with the Pentashade Dragon God''s blessing becoming warped and swaying under the erosion of the darkness. Like rain pouring over the clear surface of a lake, endless ripples unfurled.


    The power of True Gods was unbreakable and invincible in both physical and spiritual realms. All of them peaked in terms of energy attributes, complexity and standard, and it would take a thousand times the ratio of ordinary mana to a single divine spell if one wanted to nullify divine powers.


    Now, however, what surrounded Joshua and was Chaos energies a thousand times, or perhaps trillion times more concentrated than his divine blessings.


    It was such an outrageous level that even godly forces would be consumed by the Chaos.


    "So this is a galactic-class Evil God, huh¡­ the Chaos effect from the murmurs before birth, its instincts before awakening could affect all beings in a galaxy¡­"


    It was precisely because Joshua was aware that he was now actually inside what was essentially the Evil God''s body that Joshua could not help be in awe of that entity''s might. If it had truly awakened, it would consume the entire galaxy¡ªeven the Evil God of Fertility, a monster that could create a galactic fissure just by making a passing and create the Void Vortex was inferior to it.


    They have to destroy it before it awakens!


    Joshua felt an abrupt alertness. Not only was he suddenly in awe of his foe''s power, he was even having emotions of dispirit¡­ there was no doubt that it was the Chaos! The closer he moved toward it, the Chaos effect of the unknown Evil God grew. While he had no such thing as a soul that it could influence, the Chaos could still eat away at matter, leaving his mind in disharmony, creating erroneous judgment and choices!


    At the very thought, the warrior at once took out the Future Compass, the sacred object gifted by the God of Wisdom and Choice. His other divine gifts include the ''Sandglass of Cycles'' from the God of Order and Destruction, the ''Feather of Freedom'' from the God of Law and Freedom, the ''Photo Frame of True Love'' from the God of Love and Death, the ''Tome of Conservation'' from the God of Conservation and Reformation, as well as the ''Cocoon of Life'', given by the God of Life.


    The six sacred items gifted by six of the Seven Gods had extraordinary power, but apart from slightly refilling the energies in his divine barrier, it could also improve certain abilities for Joshua. As an example, the Sandglass of Cycles could provide Joshua armor with a restoration capacity virtually resembling time reversal, while the Feather of Freedom would free the user from almost all seals while accelerating them.


    On the other hand, the effect of Future Compass was very unique¡ªusing divine power for one super processing, the user would receive omens of a future and its outcome¡­ Who knows if it would come true.


    "There''s no telling if Zerming''s divine powers would directly show me the position of the seal core¡­ such a thing that depends entirely on luck is simply unsettling."


    Joshua did not favor delegating future to so-called luck. He had always been a man who held fate in his hand, but now, with lack of a better choice, the warrior would not insist on such pedantry.


    With that thought, he was about to crush the Future Compass in his hand.


    "Wait."


    That was when Goliath''s soul shard suddenly spoke, having stayed silent throughout since a while ago. "I think I know the way to find the Abyssal center."


    "Tell me."


    Joshua did not utter nonsense such as ''Really?'' or ''I don''t believe you'', and asked at once, "What solution?"


    "Simple. Give me the Future Compass."


    The Demon King''s soul fragment held on the warrior''s palm was calm. Somehow, starting from a while ago, Goliath was no longer fearful or thrilled, but very confident, even speaking with a deep voice, "I need it for strengthening¡­ a feeling."


    Goliath had already understood the effects of the six sacred items from the information flow when the warrior collected each item, while itself was being held in Joshua''s palm. The Seven Gods did not hide the items'' effect either, and while they appeared precious, they were consumables that could be prepared with a little effort.


    Joshua certainly hesitated at the Demon King''s request. He did not believe in luck, and while the Future Compass appeared to be an object of fortune, handing it to a demon was still¡­ Even if there was no reason it would lie, it appeared very confident albeit doing that was a little questionable.


    However, Joshua was not one to be stopped from doing anything over ''questionable''. With him alone with the demon at the deepest reaches of the Abyss, he chose to believe it.


    Joshua handed the Future Compass to Goliath, which did not hesitate to lunge at it. Thus, shadows spread, and the divine needle was hence controlled by Joshua with the quiet permission of the previous holder.


    "¡­You actually trust me that much."


    When it was done, the soul fragment of the Demon King that now turned into shadow said softly and bewilderedly, "and not for the first time."


    "You never lied, why shouldn''t I?"


    Joshua answered calmly, watching his own palm. "Tell me then, what''s your solution? You''ve even mentioned that you could no longer sense the center of the Abyss."


    "¡­Indeed I can''t, but I realized the reason I can''t sense it."


    After seconds of silence, a single demonic eye appeared in the shadow that Goliath had turned into, staring into the Giant God''s own. "As a lifeform, my mind itself would affect certain exceedingly small things. It''s like how a god''s stare could affect a person''s fate, and in the same way, my existence as a demon affects many things."


    "¡­and your point is¡­" Joshua paused for a moment before asking quietly."


    "Yes, if I die¡ªwhen this soul fragment destroys itself, this piece of spirit that belongs to the Abyss would naturally fly towards the real center of the Abyss."


    As if revealed its plan, the shadow that was the Demon King''s soul fragment slowly burned, and Goliath''s rather elated laughter could be heard from the dark red hellfire. "Now, I''m nothing less than a piece of my true form''s soul, and it doesn''t matter if I die. Indeed, I should even thank the Chaos corruption that allowed me to understand that as I am now, unable to guide you would be a burden. It allowed me to think of death and the reason for it."


    Death is not frightening, Goliath thought. It is dying a worthless death.


    Burning itself, the Demon King''s soul raised its power to its very limits.


    There are many times when the eyes of all life would only see what was in front of them. Like beasts that are only concerned with their hunger and desire to procreate, it was the same for demons, although demons possess greater power than beasts. Still, in the end, the shallow eyes of beasts could only permit them meaningless fates.


    Be that as it may, were elves, dwarves and intelligent beings of other worlds or even gods any better than demons? Were their fates more important than that of demons?


    Of course not.


    The Demon King Goliath had seen too many little gods in barren worlds. They placed themselves above all else, and yet only saw a single world even as they oppressed civilization and controlled the development of technology, preventing civilization from growing so that it remains in their control perpetually¡ªlife and death meant nothing to them, and they only existed for its own sake.


    Goliath had killed several such gods itself. They were so weak and dull in vision of that power.


    However, the world of Mycroft was different.


    Or, in the very least, the gods of Mycroft and the person before itself was unlike those dull little gods.


    Their eyes see the entire galaxy, even the Multiverse. They looked upon the sky of stars, holding not ''wonder'' but ''desire''.


    They¡ªeven the gods¡ªwere willing to offer their eternal lives for countless worlds and civilizations that never knew their names.


    It was perhaps such a death that holds value.


    "Many demons¡ªincluding Helm and Saluka¡ªhad said that I''m greedy and selfish, never once hesitating to destroy other worlds for the Sixth Abyss."


    The Demon King''s soul fragment watched the impassive Giant God and laughed softly. "They are right, I am a greedy and selfish demon. However, where would the Sixth Abyss end up without a galaxy?"


    Future Compass, sacred object of the God of Wisdom and Choice.


    If you could indicate the future.


    Allow my dead fragment to lead the man before me to his destination by wafting toward where my soul belonged!


    As the Demon King chortled, its soul ignited. A powerful Shadow force activated the Future Compass.


    The pale golden needle of divine power began to whirl powerfully.


    Possible futures, the will of the users¡­ now the compass that originally had to calculate endless complicated information, noting infinite outcomes for the user and others around him only had to measure a single possible, a single future.


    The empty Chaos devoid of anything and the future ''death'' was so distinct and simple. It did not have to waste much time to obtain an answer.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Thus, the golden needle enshrouded in Shadow whirled wildly before stopping, pausing on a 12 o''clock direction where it once circled counter-clockwise.


    Crack.


    In that instant, the Future Compass broke.


    It indicated arrival.


    Meanwhile, Goliath''s soul fragment broke as well.


    Faint specks of gold, compounded with the red-black soul fragment of the Demon King wafted over the Chaos. They were set ablaze in the lightless Chaos before turning into one huge arrow, tearing apart the abnormal spatial construct of the Darkest Abyss to ''prophesize'' the warrior''s future path.


    Goliath diminished.


    Thus, the path towards the seal core of Project Rebirth was pointed out clearly.


    Without becoming emotional, sighing, pausing or anything else, Joshua, who was already prepared, darted at once at his quickest speed at his target, along the path of soul that was breaking and melting without stopping.


    As the Giant God stormed forward at full speed, the dark ocean of vagueness rumbled. Vortices raged, and the once dead silent oceans of chaos surged. Even so, the warrior fearlessly embraced the profound Chaos and boundless pressure head-on, bursting at full power to overcome the obstruction ahead.


    Indeed, the Seven Gods had left, and the Demon King''s soul shard vanished.


    He no longer had any burden or obstructions.


    This is the moment to destroy the seal and reclaim the future.

 Chapter 848 Ten Seconds

    Chaos howled. Surging waves of matter and white-hot energy flows pierced profound darkness as divine radiance gathered without precedent, tearing all surrounding Chaos into pieces and black smoke.


    When the four-armed Giant God of Steel stormed forward in a rush of matter, even white dwarf stars that obstructed his path ahead would be crushed in the collision. If the warrior was presently a star following from the other side of the universe, the Chaos at the depths of the Abyss was an unimaginably dense ozone of rot, and the instant the two began to collide and chafe, and a white flash brighter than a newborn star appeared in the center of the Abyss.


    At present, at the seven-layer seal of the Abyss, the six gods that were operating the seal at full capacity opened their eyes, focusing their gaze on the flash that appeared abruptly in the Abyss. The Dragon God that was protecting the Pentashade dragons as they slowly moved to upper Abyss could not but turn, while in the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, Pope Igor who had been there by chance and Nostradamus who had just returned felt that unusual signature either, with everyone pausing.


    As many champions looked on, the edge of darkness which initially flickered faintly suddenly moved towards the true core region.


    Joshua was now launching himself forward to the borderless Chaos, a flash that pierced viscous Chaos, a silver star that tore apart heavy dimness. Countless discreet flows at the bottom of the Abyss were hence severed and blown away as the warrior rushed forward.


    However, that earth-shattering charge stopped.


    When Joshua truly arrived at the core region of the Darkest Abyss, he began to slow despite his sheer power, and had to stop advancing.


    Crack¡ª


    With a bizarre and stifling sound, another divine barrier placed around Joshua''s body broke as well¡ªthe Pentashade Dragon God''s protection having vanished entirely since Joshua darted forward, it was now Yolanda''s protection that was lost.


    The violet barrier which could be enforced with the strength of the user''s will through the holy item ''Photo Frame of True Love'' had been utterly unbreakable when the warrior stormed forward¡ªbut like how even love would die one day, Yolanda''s barrier promptly broke apart into specks of violet that wafted everywhere.


    At that point, there were only three layers of divine barriers around Joshua: those from the God of Life, the God of Conservation and the God of Might, as well as only two sacred items.


    But despite the heavy price, Joshua had arrived at the center of the Abyss.


    He had reached the depths of Darkest Abyss.


    The murmurs, cries and wailing begging for salvation rang beside his ears. In the center of the former Vortex of Creation were a mix of countless world fragments, Steel Particles and Chaos energies that formed half-solid grains. Incomprehensible Chaos density. The peaking power of Chaos here surpassed anything simulated in the laboratories of the Seven Gods Church, and before it, divine shields were mere glass.


    As he strode forward, it was as if the warrior was moving amidst corrosive acid mud¡ªhe was restrained severely in every move. If he had to describe that sensation, it was as if he was placed inside or surrounded by neutron stars, with the terrible pressure emanating from every direction ceaselessly pressing over Joshua''s body, seemingly intent on compressing him into something denser as well.


    Naturally, the pressure here was not at a level where black holes formed by themselves. Even so, Joshua could only walk like a mortal here despite his power, barely maintaining his combat abilities.


    "More horrific than I thought."


    The pure-white divine barrier was reduced from luminous to dimness in just five seconds¡ªthe God of Life''s shielding could probably last another five to six seconds before breaking down into sparks like the others. Therefore, even Joshua would not dare to loiter, and in the final second before the barrier broke, he darted past the many obstacles to his objective: the very heart of where all Chaos in the Abyss gathered.


    It was a dimensional region of absolute darkness. The light of the Multiverse and the stars did not shine here, just as there was no flash from the Mana Tide and the world. What existed here are only remains of worlds and broken pieces of Chaos and Steel Particles, with negative energies combining with Chaos of despair filling the entire Void like abundant sand.


    It was in such supremely dense Chaos that something grows.


    It was a horror that killed stars and painted the galaxies in terrible darkness¡ªin this very moment, Joshua could see a bundle of murky and Chaotic mass swirling in the absolute dimness, stirring mists of Steel Particles. It resembled a dull vortex doorway on a single glance, with dozens of dark arms reaching across to the Abyss to drain the purest of Chaos energies. At its center, a circle of sacred runes as glittering, as if holding something back.


    This was the darkest realm, the central core of Project Rebirth that was sealed in the Bottom of the Abyss.


    This was the remnant of the former Vortex of Creation, the core of the unknown Evil God that had yet to awaken even now!


    "What a bastard."


    Breathing out, the God of Life''s divine barrier fizzled before shattering, while Joshua glared at the vortex doorway that was at least the size of a super red giant, before saying quietly, "It''s like a pile of dust that grew after my basement has not been clean for a long time."


    "How long since it was last cleaned?"


    ***


    Although the central sealing core was supremely profound and alluring to the eyes, Joshua still remembered his goal. He was here not to fight the supernatural celestial form of Chaos, but to destroy the seal left by the Sage in days long past¡ªin other words, the circle of sacred runes that whirled at the vortex doorway.


    There was a simple reason why: like how raindrops gathered from gray particles and the essence of snowflakes were dust wafting in the air, the sight before him was a simple physical phenomenon. If the forces of Chaos intend to condense it need a core to gather around, or it the concentrated forces would simply condense into multiple varying forms in different forms¡ªin other words as a dozen different sized but ordinary Evil Gods, and not an unknown Evil God which awakening alone stirs the galaxy.


    While the Sage''s seal had initially sealed the base of the Abyss and stilled the Vortex Creation while pacifying Chaos, as time moved on, boundless Chaos accumulated, and with the sealing unit assistor¡ªthe power of the Evil God vanishing, the terrible Chaotic force crushed the entire seal, gathering energies over it to form the frame of an Evil God Embryo!


    Joshua could tell that the Embryo itself was yet to take shape, but if he included its arms, its physical manifestation would be larger than most of a planetary system. Moreover, though the seal placed upon the Chaos doorway appeared dwarfed, the warrior estimated its diameter was probably two thousand light seconds.


    The seal was so colossal that if Joshua did not warp beyond lightspeed but simply moved at sub-lightspeed, it would take Joshua half a day to move one lap around it.


    However, he was here to break that seal.


    In the beginning, the Sage''s seal had definitively bound the Chaos, but now, its effect of gathering substantial Chaos had vanished and restraining it was lost. Instead, it simply kept pulling in more Chaos energies even if it was unable to control them with their ultra-dense state, molding it into the frame of an Evil God. Where it once controlled it, the seal was now a protective layer for the Evil God as it materialized, and if Joshua did not break it so that the Chaos energies spreads, neither the warrior and the Seven Gods could purge them all.


    It was like the mentioned example: if the unknown Evil God''s power was several million of ''1'', it would not be difficult to clear them all. With the Evil God of Wither''s power that was around 100, along with Joshua and the other deities'' power that were several hundred, their power alone could purge all those ''1'' without much fuss, even wiping out Chaos that far outnumbered them with a single stroke. Like igniting a pile of dried weed, there was no need for missiles but a single matchstick¡ªby the same principle, it would mean that the Chaos welling to the outer Abysses would not require the hand of Legends or Gods, but several Gold and Supreme tiers to destroy those forces.


    However, as those millions of ''1''s gathered into several million ''10''s, the difficulty of the task would rise exponentially. Even the Legendary champions whose power values numbered at hundreds would have to fight seriously to destroy the Chaos composites if they are of ''10'' values.


    However, would they really have the time to attack several million times?


    The answer was certainly no.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    The remaining examples would be simple. Whether it was a few hundred thousand of ''100'' and dozen thousands of ''1000'', they were unbeatable to Mycroft''s champions. Indeed, at 100, their power values make them a difficult ''opponent'', while at 1000, it would be a ''threat'' that several Legends have to fight seriously at the same time.


    If those numbers moved above 10,000, it was beyond their plan and no point considering that¡ªJoshua believed that how to look good death was only worth considering then, not to mention the possibility of the unknown Evil God actually awakening, with millions of ''1'' forming ''only one''.


    That had to be avoided at all cost, and the reason Joshua had to break that seal was to shatter the most important Evil God core which held a value of ''1000'' or even ''10,000''! Incidentally, before it awakened, the high-value core would be inanimate and had no way of retaliating, and the Seven Gods had even severed the Nether River, suppressing outer Abyss to prevent it from strengthening.


    He just had to break the core and then purge it. Even if there would be a difficult battle ahead, it was not a fool''s quest with the threat of death.


    Crack.


    The divine barrier gifted by Ezerg, the God of Conservation and Reformation shattered resoundingly.


    ***


    Facing the vortex doorway of the Chaos celestial directly, the unimaginable Chaos concentration there could certainly instantly destroy a star with just a glancing touch. Divine barriers were no tougher than eggshells before such power, and Joshua, having paused, was on the move once more.


    In fact, the warrior even drew out the last two sacred items given by the God of Life and Ezerg, quietly clenching them as he activated their power.


    Between breaths, solid divine power and protection from the God of Life engulfed the warrior''s body¡ªpure-white moths flew out from the boundless divine radiance, diving towards the Chaos like how their mortal counterparts would lunge at flames. Each carrying pure-white divine force of Life, they would destroy a portion of Chaos energy before laying even more eggs as they expired. Younger but less luminous moth would hence hatch, devouring Steel Particles and world fragments around them.


    As thousands of moths grew from the Cocoon of Life, using their sheer power to grow into a swarm and clear a path for Joshua, the Tome of Conservation from Ezerg activated as well: pages composed of divine power transmuted into solid divine barriers, each probably lasting ten seconds¡­ but in those ten seconds and the protection of hundreds of layers divine barrier, Joshua would not be hurt even by the unknown Evil God''s true form!


    Holding on with Might and Justice''s final blessing and the power of his sacred items, Joshua final arrived before the sealing core: in front of the center of that massive dark doorway and the Sage''s glittering rune.


    The colossal runic circle that was over two thousand light seconds in diameter was quickly dimming beneath the ultra-dense Chaos corruption. Joshua could imagine how dazzling they would have been when they were in perfect condition, where they would have illuminated the Darkest Abyss in its entirety like the sun. But now, they were cinders about to die, with only the warmth and luminosity of scattered sparks, and there was no doubt that before it was fully eaten away, it would be the moment when the unknown Evil God utterly forms and awakens.


    That was why Joshua must destroy the condensed seal before it awakened, so that ''10,000'' would be ten thousand ''1''s.


    And to accomplish that, he had no more than ten seconds.


    One second.


    Crack-crack-crack-crack-crack¡ªa series of shattering sounds, the sound of the Tome of Conservation barriers breaking consecutively when resisting the galactic-tier Evil God.


    Joshua took a deep breath. Pressing his four arms over his chest, his reactor core rapidly shone.


    Two seconds.


    Layers of circular Tome barriers were pulled into droplet forms due to the direct and exceedingly powerful Chaotic pressure. Dozens more shattered.


    As his arms clenched, the armor plates before Joshua''s chest opened, revealing the burning star behind. It was now white-hot, blue light appearing over its edges while violet and other spectrums radiated, erratic forces increasing without limit.


    Three seconds.


    Though motionless, the exceedingly terrible mass of the Chaos core pulled Joshua along with the Tome barriers towards the vortex formed doorway. It was as if a sky eating whale lurking at the depths of the sea gaping its maw to consume a krill.


    The core at Joshua''s chest reached supernova critical point. That extraordinary sun''s incandescent light even ignited the dark Chaos around, igniting dark red flames outside the Tome barriers. In no time at all, Joshua''s form was that of a demon king shrouded in hellfire.


    Four seconds.


    The Tome barriers were all wiped out, leaving the God of Might and Justice''s barrier as the warrior''s final line of defense.


    Spreading his arms, Joshua postured as if prepared for an embrace. Veins of abnormal and unfamiliar runes and inscription different from that of Mycroft extended over his body and four hands¡­ around the supernova critical point on his chest, the warrior''s four arms acted as four pillars of a magical formation while a massive spell assumed form, the warrior being its core point.


    Six seconds.


    The God of Might and Justice''s barrier was crushed. The black divine force split open but also repelled the Chaos that came crashing in, securing one second for the warrior.


    That was when the formation gained a complete form. Joshua''s core detached from his body, turning into a large, whirling ''¦µ'' shape formation composed out of countless runes and inscription.


    Meanwhile, another miniature star formed in Joshua''s body.


    As his chest plate closed itself, the warrior bellowed in rage, bursting out in a silver dense mist that kept the formation behind him staunchly guarded.


    Seven seconds.


    Having lost all divine barriers, Joshua was fighting the most terrible Chaos in the galaxy with his own body.


    Was there any feeling that could describe it?


    Actually, no. It was nothing else than breathing, immobilization, the angry howls of millions beside his ears and billions of blades slashing at him. Feeling the Chaos corruption that cuts to the bone and the Chaotic whispers that were magnified over a dozen thousand times, he hence withstood the corruption of Chaos with his own flesh.


    Eight seconds.


    Even his armor of neutron degenerate matter began to peel off. After leaving the warrior''s body, scraps of the microscopic armor promptly bloated into mountainous matter. Before the Chaos corruption, however, the pieces were blown away utterly like piles of dust, and in a single second, the ultimate, unbreakable armor that countless foes could not even pierce was mostly destroyed, leaving the huge frame of the warrior in shambles.


    Nine seconds.


    Joshua''s body crumbled into wafting ashes.

 Chapter 849 I Am The Blazing Fire

    Joshua''s body crumbled entirely, breaking apart into wafting dust.


    Even so, a sharp spiritual radiance held on steadfastly in the mist of Steel Strength, protecting the now-shining ¦µ formation unyieldingly.


    Death was just the beginning.


    The destruction of the flesh was merely the start of the fight. So-called death was merely the conversion between form¡ªeven if substance crumbled and Order collapsed, they would shift, becoming energy and Chaos. The Initial Flame would thus burn it, allowing all that had perished to return to the world in new forms.


    Understanding that and using it as the crux of one''s own power, one would become a superior being: indestructible, immortal and eternal. As he turned his last physical form into spiritual form, Joshua applied the spiritual combat he learned from the Great Khan to keep fighting the Chaos any way he could!


    Ten seconds.


    The ¦µ formation shone to its utmost.


    Even Joshua''s spirit form was almost crumbling into ashes.


    Now, the entire formation and Joshua''s utterly broken soul fragment had been dragged to the very front of the sealing core. The warrior''s minced soul fragments were clearly being absorbed within, becoming a part of that endless Chaos.


    That was when the warrior let out his final roar.


    "Now!"


    ***


    "Now!"


    Over the seven rings of Abyssal seals, the six deities that had been watching as things unfolded in the Darkest Abyss cried out in one voice. As their true forms mustered their full power, and the holy crests were aflame in blinding blaze, turning the once dark Abyss into a divine domain of myriad colors.


    Meanwhile, at the center of the World of Mycroft, within the Infinite Horizon that had merged with the realm itself, seven streaks of endless godly radiances awakened from their dormancy, freed from their thousand-year seal.


    Purple-green, ablaze yet dim¡­ the light of the God of Love and Death.


    Pitch-black, stable but dark¡­ the light of the God of Might and Justice.


    Sky-blue, asymmetrical yet repetitive¡­ the light of the God of Order and Destruction.


    Pale-emerald, orderly but scattered¡­ the light of the God of Law and Freedom.


    Faintly-golden, complex yet distinct¡­ the light of the God of Wisdom and Choice.


    Steel-gray, stubborn yet volatile¡­ The light of the God of Conservation and Reformation.


    Pure-white, flickering in boundless vigor, the light of the God of Life.


    Power so great it far exceeded the true forms of the Seven Gods began to well out from the Infinite Horizon.


    [Divine Power]


    The profound might of the Gods originated from the Root. It appeared linked directly to the Initial Flame, and contained the purest and greatest forces of the world. Even so, using it takes a toll, as it was akin to having a person drawing water from a dam by tunneling a small hole over it: Despite the endless resource, they had to take notice if the size of the hole was under their control¡ªtoo small and too little Divine Power would make ascending as a god meaningless, but drawing too much that it exceeds their own control, the hole would break, turning into a surging flow that blasts away their very existence.


    Divinity was hence a zenith in aspects of spirit and ideals. It could even manifest as a certain form of core, maintaining the existence of a deity''s own will. Though divinity would alter their personality and thoughts, they would still assimilate into the boundless Root of the Multiverse if they did not radicalize.


    Gods and divine powers are like a tap and the water in the reservoir¡ªbefore a god perished, they would never be able to unleash abilities beyond their limit. There was also almost no method to store divine power since it would always return to the Root and could only be used on temporary capacity, with only special objects or places able to preserve it over long periods.


    Incidentally, the Infinite Horizon was such a place.


    It never belonged to any god since the Glorious Era, and no human or deity would care to occupy it for themselves even if they were desperate for property¡ªfor there was nothing in the Horizon apart from a sheet of serene, controlled Void.


    It was Horizon of Infinity, a setup to store divine power created by the gods, for the gods.


    The divine power stored and scattered by the Seven Gods around the Infinite Horizon welled beyond. As peasants of Mycroft looked up to the heavens, a great rainbow bridge formed over the infinite clouds beneath the sun and the twin moons. Beyond light and darkness, the seven-colored divine forced had made a rainbow that transcends world and Void, reaching into the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds!


    At the same time, every Legend, Supreme and Gold that were teleporting through the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds to pacify the rising conflicts over the galaxy, suddenly realized that the entire facility had stopped working. Even the Commanding Will had ceased answering their requests, falling into silence.


    As the excess outlets were closed and every surplus processing paused, the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds fired on all cylinders as it integrated its power like never before. Though it was merely a base, the greatest creation of the Glorious Era possessed Multiverse-class power, a class above galactic-class! At the moment that the pinnacle creation of a civilization ran on full power, everything from planets, divine power, destruction, and creation was within the reach of a single thought from the Commanding Will.


    "Searching coordinates¡­ location of ¦µ confirmed. Label: Depths of the Abyss, Abyssal Paradise, Darkest Abyss."


    Within the Silver Sky Radiance at the center of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, an emotionless voice spoke as the Commanding Will executed every command primly, thus commencing the most profound teleportation since it was built.


    "Teleport subject codenames: Infinite Divine Power, Steel Star. Commencing delivery of power, calculation of Multiverse coordinates and delivery path."


    The entire Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds was now filled with the divine power of the Seven Gods. The many people working there or waiting for their turn to be teleported paused in shock where they were¡ªeven so, they could hear the emotionless yet steady voice of the Commanding Will ringing.


    "Multi-Quadrant Teleportation commencing."


    ***


    In that very moment, the borders between all dimensions were utterly distorted by an incomparable power.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    At the depths of the Darkest Abyss, Joshua''s body and soul were all ash, leaving only a small cluster of insignificant steel mist that staunchly remained around the ¦µ formation. Nonetheless, there would be nothing left in the thousandth of a second with the endless erosion of Chaos¡ªbeneath that absolute power, even the Steel Strength that could have eroded the Chaos in return was being crushed helplessly.


    But in that single instant that was shorter than the thousandth of a second, the lowest fraction of time¡­


    The dimensions were twisted.


    The silver world that was wrapped in seven-colored divine power¡ªan incomparably massive Star of Steel hence abruptly appeared in the center of the Darkest Abyss!


    In that second, Chaos cried in the most profound of anguish.


    Oom¡ªoom!!!


    Wild waves thus stirred in the black ocean of Chaos. Thus, the inexhaustive substances of Chaos, world fragments and Steel ashes began to pour towards that silver world¡ªin no more than a few seconds, the giant silver star whirled, its black accretion disk thus appearing outside the world that was forming, the seven-shaded Divine Power covering it and shaping into a massive ¦µ.


    The circle was the form of the star and the vertical line its accretion disk. As the whirling Star of Steel stirred the flow of substance, ''World''¡ªthe warrior''s most powerful and perfect combat form appeared before the first opponent he had to fight at full power after he had Ascended!


    The fragments of Chaos and worlds, Steel Particles as well as the radiance of the Seven Gods'' divine power wafted like snowflakes and surged like a deep-sea tide beside the silver realm. Around the warrior, all power, from that stored by the Seven Gods over a thousand years and contained in Joshua''s own body, all that could be used had gathered into a single star that flashed in the Darkest Abyss.


    Joshua absorbed the Steel mist that his own clone had left. Those were his memories, and he had thought that he would have been considering many things¡ªthe blessings of the Seven Gods, the secrets that the God of Conservation and Reformation revealed, the sacrifice of the God of Might and Justice, the self-destruction of the Demon King''s soul shards¡­ he had imagined that he would be emotional, sighing, in awe and ponderous.


    But in truth, the warrior thought nothing.


    ***


    "It''s time for battle." Joshua van Radcliffe told himself.


    At the center of the Abyssal Paradise, the dimmed runes left by the sage suddenly shone for an instant. The calm Chaos composite was hence ruffled, and while chunks of Chaotic condensation pulled the silver world towards itself, it was also being pulled by the silver world towards itself and crushed at its accretion disk, thus transmuted into a brighter silver luminous shroud.


    Then, the Star no longer remained where it was, and charged towards the core of the seal.


    At the silent depths of sealing core, divine light shone as the world tore a trail out of the Void, the bellowing Star blowing past all things. With the support of endless divine power, the infinite Chaos was ignited in the wild Darkness of the Abyss. Flames of deep crimson burned as if boiling blood, just as silver mist billowed along a blazing inferno, engulfing everything like the storm inside the warrior''s heart.


    The Silver Star, gathering all power, crashed into the sealing core.


    In the instant that even the world lost all meaning, a sound could be heard.


    Crack.


    Like the many sounds of divine barriers shattering before, the echoes endless fractures arose, instantly spreading over infinite distance.


    Thus¡­


    The runes over the sealing core hence broke amidst boundless rumbling!

 Chapter 850 Cry of Misery

    After that silver star crashed upon the seal of that once dazzling seal, without regard for time and distance¡­


    "Alright!"


    "Is it broken?!"


    "It is!"


    "Beautiful!"


    "Well done!"


    "Still, the battle is not over¡ªit''s not the time to celebrate!"


    At the bowels of the Abyss where the six deities stood guard over the seven rings seal, they quickly cleared the delight from their faces after their brief exchange, instead staying vigilant and watching the depths of Darkest Abyss. They were aware that the struggle before was a mere price paid in the name of securing victory, and now, the true battle to claim triumph has begun.


    There was a faint rumbling.


    Overlooking the endless distance to the final edge of the Nether River, the gods could see behind the traps of countless Final Celestial Forms: there were layers of a massive flow of matter and turbulence that surged ahead at the true core region of the Rebirth Seal.


    The binding over its form broken, the Chaos energies that had been forced to shrink itself over thousands of years ejected outward wildly. Blankets of chaos solids were blown into darkness along with world fragments like pieces of massive asteroids, dragging long dim trails as they collided upon the black hole traps.


    Nonetheless, in a split second, all of the Darkest Abyss echoed with a dull rumbling. Soon, all of the Nether River quaked violently as well.


    Soon, clear cracking sounds extended out of the depths of the darkness as if a hard crystal was crushed by a great force. It becomes louder as it stretches away, and it would have sounded familiar to any who lived near beaches¡ªit was sound of the waves as they rose and fell with the sun.


    But while it was actually a tide, the place itself was not the ocean but the Abyss. What surged was not seawater, but endless Chaos and world fragments.


    Worlds trembled, with Chaos pouring forth from the Darkest Abyss like the rage of a black sea.


    The six gods could see the black sea of Chaos roaring and quaking with a deep roar. Like a collapsing dam, the black hole trap that should have been unbreakable was at once destroyed, and promptly lunged towards the seven seals beyond!


    "A swift arrival."


    A smoking pipe between his lips, the God of Conservation and Reformation who was closest to the interior stared grimly at the surging tide of Chaos, hammer in hand. With a rough inhaling of the pipe that did not have much tobacco in the first place, he muttered, "I didn''t even have the time to prepare my heart."


    Even so, the deity threw away his pipe in the very next instant. The divine crest of Tome and Hammer thus appeared behind the dwarven god as he stood at the core anchor point and directly above the elemental singularity. Ezerg hence drew his divine power, conjuring a circular divine dam out of thin air as steel grey godly light shone.


    Apart from the God of Conservation, the other five deities were staying cautious and simultaneously drawing their respective divine strength. As powers intertwined, they molded a mazelike dam, preparing their counter against the ensuing Chaos blast.


    At first, the gods reactivated the seven-layered Seal of the Abyss to stop Chaos energies borne out of destroyed worlds across the galaxy from entering the Abyssal Paradise, stimulating the unknown Evil God and hence awakening that entity. They exhausted themselves to stop the Chaos from getting inside, which was why the God of Might would self-immolate, temporarily severing the Nether River so that the Darkest Abyss was briefly separate from the Abysses outside.


    But now, their aim was to prevent the Chaos inside to flow outward.


    The Chaos that piled in the Darkest Abyss over thousands of years was so terrible that the place itself was occupied with Chaos that could corrupt even the divine. If the black holes trap did not seal the Chaos energies at the centermost region, the spreading Chaos would have long consumed the anchor points set up for Project Rebirth.


    But now, Joshua had broken the core of the seal, and the Chaos that had been compressed for millennia burst out at once, penetrating the giant blockade of black holes. If the Chaos flowing out was no stop, the Abyss would not be the only place destroyed¡ªthe galaxy itself would be a wasteland of Chaos, one that was a million times more terrible than nuclear wastelands!


    If the unknown Evil God awakens, none in the galaxy would survive; if the seal that nurtures it is broken, there would be equally terrible consequences.


    Therefore, to avoid such a thing to happen, the Seven Gods and Joshua had to divide and conquer. Indeed, the warrior was a lance to their shield¡ªthey certainly could not shoulder multiple godly blessings like the warrior to punch through the region of Chaos as if a falling star, breaking the core seal. Vice versa, Joshua could not stand between Abyss and the normal reaches of galaxy as if mountains, blocking the Chaos that poured forth over every direction.


    The God of Conservation and Reformation was not worried about the success of that matter. Even if he had used his power to the point that he reached his divine end, he would stop that wave of Chaos. Moreover, with the seven-layered seal in place, not even the Evil God could break through instantly, not to mention the tides of Chaos spreading as innumerable ''1'' units.


    But even that was not most concerning.


    "Where''s Radcliffe?" The God of Love murmured somberly as its gaze swept across the waves of Chaos over its veil. "Could he have not followed the outward surge?"


    Although Joshua had definitely held the resolve of certain death when he rushed into the core seal, it was not a suicide mission. The warrior and the Seven Gods had predicted that when the silver world¡ªJoshua''s true form, crashed and shattered the core seal while carrying the Seven Gods'' Infinite divine powers, he would at once dash out with the explosive Chaotic waves, escaping the most dangerous and Chaotic region of the Abyss to return within the seven-ring seal.


    Now, however, the warrior''s distinct Steel Strength presence could not be felt, much less the silver world. There were only the scattered Steel Particles found in the Chaos tides, and yet Joshua was not dead, since every deity clearly felt through the blessing given to him that Joshua''s flame of existence had yet to extinguish.


    Since he was not dead but yet to show up, the reason for that was clear.


    Joshua never existed, and was still inside the Darkest Abyss now!


    ***


    Meanwhile, at the depths of the Darkest Abyss, a silver star glimmered.


    Joshua''s spirit awakened from a muddling nothingness, realizing at once that something in his plan had gone wrong.


    Using the Infinite divine powers that the Seven Gods had stored over a thousand years as dynamite and the world that was his body as the core, Joshua made himself a steel core armor-piercing bullet¡ªhard and powerful like no other, crashing at once on the seal core. In that instant, the blast and heat bursting out of divine power and sealing runes erupted with a magnitude beyond a supernova, even approaching the supreme heat during Creation. When the impact of the neutron star broke the seal, collapsing it like a pack of dominos, Joshua true form was immeasurably hurt as well.


    Joshua could not help but sigh in awe when he remembered the sight then. Despite being protected by the Seven Gods'' Infinite divine power, he was simply lucky to survive the violent and determined suicidal collision. He still remembered the compressed Chaos that essentially erupted out after the seal broke, he would have been ended if the rush of Chaos washed him into the black hole traps.


    Nevertheless.


    Where was he now?


    Joshua quickly built many mental organs and accelerated his thoughts when he considered the question, and his expression turned grim when his mind cleared.


    "This is still the Darkest Abyss!"


    "I wasn''t thrown out with the surge!"


    Joshua was definitely astonished after confirming the fact by observing the surrounding concentration of Chaos¡ªhe was still in the Darkest Abyss? How could that be? The moment he shattered the seal, the first waves of Chaos should have flung him out, and he would not be surprised if someone else was to tell him that he was sent flying beyond the seven-ring seal of the Seven Gods.


    How he remained where he was¡­ that was the only thing he could not understand!


    But just when Joshua became aware of that bewildering fact, he discovered even more unthinkable things.


    An extreme dense sun of energy whirled, shifting angles at the center of the silver planet. As Joshua''s core hub looked around at his own body, he discovered in shock that his outer shell¡ªin other words, the World Barrier had many clearly dilapidated parts after he collided on the seal was restored already.


    Moreover, Joshua could tell that the materials that repaired his World Barrier was not Steel Strength.


    It was Chaos.


    Mild Chaos churned, with bits of condensed chunks covering the silver planet like a snow of goose feathers. Black condensation hence repaired the gaps on the star, at once making the planet appear whole but also dimming his light.


    "What bloody situation is this."


    Joshua breathed a sigh. Now that he was fully revived, the warrior could sense that his body''s Steel Strength was almost dormant. It had lost all divine force, with the silver Steel mist now showing no reaction to Chaos contact like ordinary vapors.


    When hos Steel Strength was rendered dormant, Chaos had restored Joshua''s wounds with its own powers. He could feel layers of gentle but massive, dense Chaos energies were gathering around his planet form, solidifying.


    It was as if moisture in the air gathered because of the dust in the air, coldly and beautifully crystallizing while extending from the core into snowflakes.


    The wafting Chaos mists needed a core to gather, solidifying into an actual water drop or frost crystal.


    In an instant, Joshua understood why the Chaos did not wash him away, and why his wounds were healed by Chaos, and why the surrounding Chaos did not scatter into millions of ''1'' despite his crushing of the core.


    The answer was too simple.


    After losing the Sage''s core to actualize its form, the crumbling unknown Evil God instinctively sought out a second core¡ªit was a sturdy core that could embody sufficient power, and while he was much smaller than the Sage''s former seal, it was a dire situation that no being could afford to be picky.


    Joshua felt as the Chaos energies around him grew thicker and his body become energized but also gaining in resemblance of an Evil God''s presence. Even when he was left incomprehensible, he promptly struggled and resisted, stirring massive tides to resist the restraint enforced on him.


    Now, although he and the Seven Gods had stopped the chance of the Evil God that could affect the entire galaxy just by awakening, another Evil God¡ªweaker and smaller than the galaxy but still more powerful than typical Evil Gods could now take its place.


    There had been too much Chaos energies piling in the Darkest Abyss that it would have welled out into the galaxy if not for the black holes trap. As long as the Evil God awakened and assumed form, it could the use power of the Darkest Abyss just the same to grow rapidly to its initial state, even if it was not powerful at first and as long as it was not defeated or suppressed in return.


    Joshua knew that he must exert his full power to prevent that future. The dense energy sun inside the silver star began to shrink violent, with the dimensional warping abruptly. The inner reaches of the world rumbled with extreme shattering, while beneath the World Barrier, the silver metal continents gathered inside. The entire Star of Steel was one whole size smaller, instantly shrugging off the Chaos that had latched on around the silver planet.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    In the very next second, the silver planet rapidly expanded and quaked violently as if about to explode, blasting away all surrounding Chaos. He would rather rupture the wounds restored by Chaos than to allow it any chance of gathering again.


    In fact, Joshua had already prepared to self-destruct¡ªthe warrior was used to it, and he would never allow himself to become an Evil God''s core even in death.


    Still, in the sudden instant when he thought of death¡­


    Joshua suddenly heard crying.


    ***


    The silver star which had been engulfed in endless Chaos amidst the Darkest Abyss and had been struggling at his full might abruptly froze.


    No, it was not a single voice, but many.


    Endless, miserable sobs.


    Children, elderly, men, women, sad, despairing, hoarse and meek.


    All of them welled with misery and hopelessness, as if the future had ended, their journey had come to an end and with nothing in sight ahead. In the darkness, love and hope no longer existed, just as courage had long dissipated¡ªall that was left was to wander in infinite darkness, lost and anguished for all eternity.


    Joshua breathed a long sigh. He knew what he was hearing.


    Those were the misery of worlds, the anguish of all life.


    Those were the elegies of races and civilizations when they met their end along with their worlds, the tears they shed as their names vanished from the mortal realm.


    Those were the remains of a world, the ashes of Flame, nations long perished¡ªin other words, the voice of an Evil God from the Chaos.

 Chapter 851 The Final, Necessary Path

    The bodies of Evil Gods contained the memories and souls which their former world and civilization carried in life. To a certain extent, their existence itself was a perpetuation of that devastated world¡ªall information, history and past was hence carried in its form, becoming its power.


    And now, the unknown Evil God extended its voice.


    If there was anything stirs a sense of helpless in people, it was the laments and sobs of those alive in the face of their civilization''s inevitable destruction. They could do nothing to save their world, and so all heroes and banners fall before the end, and as the heavens fall, none could shoulder the blue yonder ever more.


    Therefore, there was only sighs.


    Something that could leave humans even more helpless was the fall of two civilizations¡­


    Or perhaps three, four, ten, a hundred.


    Or perhaps countless civilizations.


    And now, Joshua was listening to the weeping of near countless worlds.


    The voice of Evil Gods could not be heard by any humans. Like the existence of the Steel Python, one who had not reached the level of Legends do not even have the right to peer into their existence. Even the warrior would not have been able to done so without the Authority of the King of Searing Soul if he was a normal soul searer or a mere mortal¡ªif that was the case, before he gained Steel Vision as a Legend, he would never be able to see any Steel Python.


    And yet, at this very moment, that supremely powerful perception had instead held back Joshua''s resistance.


    Within moments, the warrior who was enshrouded in Chaos heard the simultaneous cries of countless perished worlds.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    He felt that his consciousness was slowly sinking into a vast Chaos. The unknown Evil God¡ªor he should say, the remains of countless perished worlds which awakening was interrupted and core was destroyed thus instinctively attempted to corrupt and assimilate the silver world.


    Boundless memories surged into him.


    Joshua hence saw the recollection of those that lived in the eve of their worlds dying.


    Dark flames blazed over corpses, with dull shadows extended with despair towards the distance.


    ***


    The sun was covered by the black smoke from burning cities and the skies immeasurably dull. When the ''Taboo''-class¡ªthe greatest alchemist arts had been used without restraint, the entire world was on the verge of destruction.


    Cities and mountains were reduced to ashes through disintegration magic and blown sky-high by hellfire beams. In the war the alchemists waged to claim the power to rule the world, the very distribution of matter in the world was altered as rifts split over the world''s surface. As massive enchanted machinery extracted fires from the planet''s core, attacking the floating cities that wafted in smog and acid rain, while titans that stood higher than mountains flung the earth''s crust and mountaintops at each other, creating tremors that destroyed the enemy encampments.


    Lives were a number, populations were resources. The alchemists who believed themselves to grasp Truth and never seen their mortal counterparts as their own kind also never paid attention to their survival, nor were they concerned about the wanton destruction of their own world. They believed that the victors would restore all damage done, and even if all ordinary beings were extinct, cloning was their way to remolding a brand-new and beautiful world.


    Because they believed themselves to hold the power for healing everything, the war between the alchemists had lost every sort of moderation: they would create toxic gases, spread plagues or shatter moons to create meteor showers. The madder ones even intended to detonate the world''s core itself while they hid in the vacuum beyond the skies, hence destroying all of their opponents.


    However, they underestimated their own madness, just as they overestimated the world''s endurance.


    In the eve of their world''s fall, the flames at the planet''s core were dying while the world''s cycles were hence snuffed. The World Barrier began to shatter, but it was too late when the alchemists realized the fact. Even with the power and skill to restore their world, they did not have the time.


    In that dark age and a world that was on the verge of its own end, in the wreck of a remote city near the poles, a young boy and a girl whose right leg was amputated snuggled up to each other before a dying bonfire. They were not related to each other in any way¡ªthe boy was simply a wanderer who lost his parents, while the girl was orphaned by war.


    They were unaware that the world was about to die and what kind of last-second struggle the alchemists were attempting. All they knew was that winter was coming, that they have no food and no wood to burn and reignite their little fire. Be that as it may, the boy made his choice: he left what food he had to the girl, while himself headed to the most dangerous warzone to scrap any remaining resources.


    It was extremely dangerous and an assured death, for the battlefield of Alchemist did not accommodate mortals. However, they were left without any choice, and death was a matter of time.


    The two knew that their coming farewell was eternal.


    Thus, they cried in each other''s arms in the final night before they bade each other farewell¡ªit was neither despair nor the fear of death, but mere misery. Their world was simply so cold that not even those two lonely souls are allowed to lean on each other.


    The only thing that could be worth rejoicing was that the world completely shattered before they parted.


    All things were hence reclaimed by darkness.


    ***


    In a world without supernatural powers where the massive world government that controlled the world, the last war of unification had been the last fires of war that the civilization had¡ªthere was only perpetual peace since then.


    The world''s technology was not advanced but it could already alter the world and secure near limitless resources for civilization. Everything from skies, seas, land, economics to entertainment, information and work, all was within the control of the central government¡ªand that even includes every person''s birth, growth, friendships, marriage, childbirth, job, and death.


    The world was even altered into several zones: agriculture for producing food, mining sectors for resources, industrial zones, and towns where the bulk of populations were assigned to live. The four different regions would work on their respective tasks, with most citizens never once seeing another zone for life.


    None would find that unsettling since that was the education they head since a meager each. After all, wherever each individual lived, they would still enjoy friendship, kinship, entertainment, and leisure. The central government would not interfere with any individual''s life if unnecessary, and the people were actually given the right to enjoy their holidays or live in other zones. Still, it was not needed since they did not understand and hence did not like or were curious.


    It was nothing other than a strict order, but essentially was not wrong.


    Then, the day came along that their brain tank predicted that their exceedingly small world could only simultaneously sustain 55 billion even with their best measures.


    And their population would reach that number in a dozen years.


    To prolong¡ªor it should be said, to avoid the moment when the world burst from overpopulation, the central government implemented a widespread population control policy: densely inhabited areas were prohibited from having children, while a lighter prohibition was placed on other zones.


    Through medicine, artificial sterilization, advocacy of the disadvantage for childbirth and segmentation of residential areas by gender. Having gender specific populations allowed the central government to succeeded in controlling their population growth, causing the rate of increase that had been rising on a seventy-degree angle to plummet. With their authority over the fundamental levels, they had even prevented newborns in the year they plan was implemented.


    The management was successful, perhaps excessively so¡­ to the point that they could not control it.


    After almost ten years, as their population decreased to the safety critical point, the central government decided to temporarily stop the population control and restore childbirth activity. However, even the most flawless plans would have a loophole due to their executors¡ªthe central government had calculated that even the childbirth of elderly to decrease, and did not account for unprecedented individuals who could not procreate normally. Though they had already predicted many aspects of the issue, they never imagined that the exceedingly successful population control had turned every individual to share an instinctive aversion and disgust for childbirth.


    It was no joyful thing in the first place¡ªbe it taking care of infants, grooming them or for the female form to gestate, not to mention that it was difficult and extracted a great toll with basically no reward at all. If not for habit and norm for the government to arrange for blind dates when individuals matured, most would not go for it if not for the advocacy.


    Then, as the tendency of society shifted, the central government that believed themselves capable of controlling everything realized that their population control had gone awry, with everything too late and the number of newborns falling to a dangerous threshold.


    Even with government incentive, distributing hormones as well as developing various medicine that heightens euphoria and lowers birthing pains, the rate of population growth could not be increased. As the elderly perished in droves and the newborns that were just a fraction of the previous generation matured, society collapsed even before anyone realized that they sorely needed to procreate.


    Then, as the older generation withered, the world fell into silence.


    Hive-like mega factories that towered over mountains were left unmanned without workers, while mega industries that needed thirty thousand workers to maintain could not work. Production lines that needed over thousands of transporters to move raw materials from mining zones for three continuous days had developed flaws as well since they could not work on full capacity¡ªnot to mention that there were no technicians in sight.


    Crops grew wildly over the vast agricultural plains, and it was empty where hundreds of farmers worked their huge harvesters over the fields. Those food were no longer harvested, and left to rot in the ground¡ªso what if it was harvested? The factories for primary and secondary food processing had all ceased operations since the clear task division left the farmers who only had to work by harvesting and growing crops unable to move their crops.


    The once crowded cities were now ghost towns, with no living soul visible even over seven to eight streets, although anyone would vary if the other person was hostile if they did¡ªresources were limited in such metropolises without industry and agriculture fueling them, and there were not much stores of daily consumables in such megacities. In this age, full stomachs aside, even survival was a huge problem.


    Populations were the cornerstone of civilization, their fundamental production units. Nothing exists without population.


    Within decades, the raw fuel in the large industry bases was leaking due to lack of human maintenance, exploding violently as it reacted to the ozone. Even more energy source installations were developing various issues given the same lack of maintenance as well, with leakage, explosions, and radiations polluting the entire world.


    In a few more decades, one terrible volcanic eruption quickly destroyed the ruins of a metropolis, just as the sun shifted its orbit and brought forth a small ice age.


    Another few more decades, and the last individual that embodied civilization perished.


    The old person who had grown up and lived alone, watching the world would sit in his wooden hut and stare blankly at the portrait of its parents. They had only a single child due to the radiation pollution, and had always cautioned that it must find an individual of opposing gender to sustain their race, but it could not find anyone apart from parents.


    Before death came calling, it began to cry¡ªnot because of the fated arrival of old age and death but due to sadness, the lack of warmth and indescribable desolation.


    Amidst absolute silence, the lifeless world slowly trod toward ruin.


    ***


    Worlds that fell from war, or policies.


    Worlds that fell from natural disasters, or climate change.


    Worlds that fell from technological progress, or reaching a bottleneck.


    Joshua''s spirit descended into Chaos as he witnessed the sights of worlds and civilizations falling to ruin. He could hear the cries of misery, one after another.


    The tears of civilization did not flow from fear and destruction, and their misery was in all that was not absolute.


    They clearly had greater and better possibilities and beautiful futures, and yet in those critical junctures, they stepped upon their final path that appeared narrow but was actually necessary.

 Chapter 852 Battling Death and Sorrow

    Joshua looked up quietly from his illusory dream at the darkness around him. All that encircled him was the boundless Void of Chaos and a deathly silence¡ªthis time, however, darkness was not mere darkness, but a combination of bitterness, despair, and struggle.


    And within that darkness, Joshua could hear the sobs of children in empty houses after losing their parents to war, as well as elderly who lost children to natural disasters and stared speechlessly at tombstones.


    There were even the tears of desperate youths who were bullied by sinister policies as they chose death, the only path open to them, and their hopeless society that fell into dystopia.


    There were the silent sobs of a middle-aged man who was suffocated by the factory owners in the early days of modern industry, and had to shoulder the living of his family of five. He was not worried over his craggy, ragged body, but how his family would survive when he dies.


    Conflict was not war, and neither was end profound destruction. They could be concealed within the tiniest of details, within policies and inside the despair that lurks in the hearts of many, never revealed before the critical moment.


    An individual could never understand another, just as the joy and sadness of life were not synchronized. All humans would shed tears, but those are merely nonsensical noise to others, and abysses sexist between people.


    Joshua saw it all, hearing and even touching as he felt everything.


    He could feel the grief caused by natural calamity¡ªthose whose kin died earlier than they did, just as there were those who died trying to survive.


    He could feel the loss in war¡ªcomrades dying senselessly due to foolish conflict amongst commanding officers, even their own impending deaths due to foolish orders or abandonment by superiors.


    The excessive progress of industry, worlds catastrophically polluted and newborns that die early on, unable to even have a glance of the world¡ªnot to mention those that were on their dying breath while still carried by their mothers, even mothers who perished with their unborn. There were even infants born without a brain, never once living nor knowing if it was fine.


    There were worlds which climates shifted merely because the sun inched away or closer, causing droughts or blizzards. Children of farming villages were snatched away, found again as bones which were stripped clean. There were mothers who fed children with blood or men cutting off their own flesh to sustain their wives amidst famished migrating tribes, while those even more despair would trade children as food, tearing up in hopelessness and guilt as they consumed the last piece of meat, unable to do so even as they struggled to survive.


    Things only became uglier and more hopeless.


    Dark shadows stretched on without limit, and the silver planet was almost utterly enshrouded amidst the Darkest Abyss.


    There were countless worlds and civilizations destroyed.


    But who should be accused and held responsible? The two forces engaged in blood wars, the abuse of weapons or war itself? Should they hate natural disasters itself, climate change and the naturally revolving orders?


    Should they point and curse at the skies, or vent by stomping the grounds? Should they scold the flaws of social policies, or accuse the baseness of civilization and life?


    All of that appeared hollow, and immensely so.


    Endless Chaos flowed rapidly, encircling the silver star as if intent on escaping something. As time passed and it fought with its full power, it finally freed itself from its shackles and made a noise in rage¡ªit was a raging howl from the Evil God yet birthed, a tearful wail as if a beast meeting its end, anguish and despair that tangled with sorrow.


    Endless memories surged as it roared, doubting the purpose of its existence. Endless tears cascaded, it was at a loss, questioning if only misery was all that could be found in life.


    Joshua seemed to see the whirling of the ages from the voice: infinite memories and history presented itself as a limitlessly lengthy passageway that reaches out without end. Upon it were the sprouts of innumerable life and races that perished, and the fall of countless worlds and civilizations.


    In prehistoric ages, worlds where organic molecules and macromolecular polymers never combined into unicellular lifeforms, and life hence could not be birthed.


    There were worlds with stable climate, allowing algae lifeforms to occupy the world. They would survive over a billion years without change or evolution, before falling stars destroyed them all.


    The precursors to intelligent races were slain by never-before encountered creatures just as they were ready take a step out of their homeland, those dangerous beasts hence stopping them from flourishing over other reaches of the world, ruining the chance to develop and for boundless futures.


    In stone ages, sentient beings that could only use primitive tools would be unable to resist any catastrophic shift, with a simple tribal war and migration potentially causing the extinction of several tribes.


    During feudal eras, a single epidemic could wipe out a world''s population. There would be survivors if things turned out fortunate, while civilization would naturally be destroyed if the population falls below a sustainable threshold.


    The policy in each era holds the possibility to one civilization''s fall and a race''s extinction, with an invisible filter passing over any unfortunate civilization and world. Though nature would be less of a factor as civilizations develop, it was more likely for the civilization to destroy itself as well.


    Be it the age of steam, industry or electronics, war could make or break a county, just as the mutual butchering of different societies was far more harmful to natural shifts. Compared to vicious beasts, intelligent beings that wield steel creation enjoyed killing their own kind.


    War would become all the more terrible as the solar age wherein they unraveled the secrets of the stars: nuclear nations would easily stir wars that decimate ecosystems, which was truer for spacefaring age¡ªcivilizations were more dangerous the more technology progresses.


    And such threats were not exclusive to technological races. For civilizations wielding supernatural powers, their path was even more difficult, having obtained the power to destroy themselves since the feudal eras.


    Joshua could hear more wails as worlds died.


    Spectral abominations would abruptly leap out of human hearts during Mana Tides, just as society would collapse as naturally born magical creatures would assault civilization. The evils hidden at the bowels of humanity and civilization would hence awaken with Extraordinary abilities, hence consuming mankind itself¡ªSimboa was not a singular example, for the flames of war always inevitably claims any civilization where supernatural powers abruptly surface, hence throwing the world in dangerous Extraordinary warfare.


    Even if conflict was suppressed, demonstrations, riots, rebellions, and revolutions would occur one after another. Those who gained abilities alongside their kin and friends; those who gained abilities but their kin and friends did not; those whose kin and friends did not gain abilities either¡­ such simple links could segment a once orderly constitution, and a single lacking aspect for social policy would lead to the failing of civilization.


    Radical civilizations would reap the bitter fruit of radicalism. Existence had never seen any single perpetually stable civilization: those were rocks, not superior beings.


    Self-destruction.


    Self-destruction.


    Self-destruction.


    As Joshua moved forward on the endless path, carrying infinite memories, amidst the cries concealed by boundless misery and immeasurable doubts, the song of the unknown Evil God played: the voice chants of destruction, invoking death.


    The warrior gained an epiphany.


    The Evil God of sorrows was calling for the fall of civilizations, its existence and power was not to stir conflict and strife out of thin air, but luring civilization towards a natural fall.


    Born in the Abyssal Paradise and the former Vortex of Creation, it was the culprit that made all civilization vanquish themselves, the natural enemy of all worlds and life!


    As anguish piled amidst the Abyss while despair finally ferments the bitter consequences of demise, the Evil God of Death grows in the wails of misery.


    "Dark¡­ it''s so damned dark!"


    "I beg all of you, stop! I just want to see the next dawn¡­ Could any of you not want to spare this world that little time?!"


    "This plan could cause massive seismic shifts. It is an invasive measure that I don''t agree with¡­ but do we have the time? Not to mention that my term is at an end¡­"


    "Do we still have a future?"


    ***


    At present, Joshua sensed himself wrapped in boundless Chaos. However, the memories of countless perished that sank within the Abyss without reincarnation, as well as world fragments which marks were not purge was the bulk of it all, and he could hear infinite whispers in his ears seemingly intent on assimilating him and turning him into part of itself.


    In the heart of the Darkest Abyss, the silver star had been completely covered in darkness, with the most basic form of the Evil God growing around it. It was futile even if Joshua activated the power of the King of Searing Soul¡ªas long as vengeful wills within the erratic world fragments were not purged and misery itself was not cleansed, he would never split the condensing Chaos into innumerable ''1'', and naturally unable to purify anything.


    Still, that condensing Chaos did not kill the warrior at once.


    Time passed in extended darkness.


    All past memories were vanishing, and even dreams no longer existed in the Abyss.


    In the nights without dawn, even names were forgotten.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Numberless shards of perished worlds and mournful sobs.


    What actually was death?


    For Extraordinary beings, physical deaths were simply a shift of form. For greater souls, death of the flesh was the beginning of new life.


    It was the same for civilization.


    Even as their ''bodies'' die, their names would be remembered by other worlds and civilizations, with the recording of their name itself remaining to the end of the universe. Even when they had been long since ruined, they were in reality eternal.


    Genuine death was existential perishing. It was everything that fell without a name and disappeared silently and unremembered even as everything ended.


    In the Abyssal Paradise, what existed were the manifold civilization that had ''died''. They had forgotten even their own name, repeating their tales not known to anyone in the Darkest Abyss, within its fathomless Chaos and starless nights.


    The Evil God of Death hence grew in the sorrow that even time had forgotten, gaining form from the Chaos of despair.


    Joshua was the single person who listened to them, the one person they could complain to. There was no longer any person in the Multiverse who could remember their name, and none would know their experiences.


    They could only call upon that single person.


    Therefore.


    Unlimited anguish hence consumed Joshua¡­


    Nevertheless.


    In the dullness, silver radiance penetrated the condensed Chaos.


    A bright light shone in the unilluminated Abyss.


    The massive Star of Steel thus quaked once again¡ªdark red runes began to spread over its surface while Chaos was vaporized. It was as if an engine which core was reactivated, shaking off the dust piling over it, like a heating furnace that melted the ice piling over it.


    Inside the world, the space which had been occupied by extensive Chaotic mist was rapidly clearing, for at its center, an extremely dense star was shining once again. The silhouette of a four-handed Giant God appeared at the heart at the star, his arms waving as if to clean the world.


    Joshua van Radcliffe was definitely consumed by sorrows¡­ but the warrior did not descend into misery.


    "I understand now. I have thought about death then, which was why you would appear and choose me as a condensation point¡­ it was my error."


    It was I who have awakened you when you should have scattered, I who have made you remembered the sorrow of death¡­


    Waking up from the muddled illusion, Joshua opened his eyes. What flowed in his eyes was no longer silver Steel Strength but pure crimson radiance¡ªa will to fight that surpassed even divinity stirred in his heart, and he clenched his fists.


    "I''ve actually given up on fighting¡­ Though it was an instant, I thought about self-destructing and bringing you along with me and choose an easy death, giving up on the laborious chance to struggle for victory!"


    "For a warrior, that is the greatest despair and anguish!"


    In the Darkest Abyss, the Chaos that was briefly repelled was still intent on advancing, intending to spread itself to drown the light once more.


    Even so, the giant Star of Steel began to transform with a violent rumble. With the powerful shine as if a supernova, the Giant God that was a world awakened and gained form¡ªas the matter of a world shifted, a great mass point began to gather behind a Giant God. Dark chaos was dragged within, thereby molded into a ¦µ-shaped sphere and accretion disk. Inexhaustive light hence emanated from the two poles, forming a lance that permeates the darkness.


    "I''ve fought dragons, hordes, Calamity, Chaos and Evil Gods. I had been in dire straits where I almost died, and encountered powerful foes that I logically could never defeat."


    But just as how any dire stairs could be overcome, conquering anything impossible with life¡ªeven the melancholy of self-destruction and the Evil God of Death are no exception!


    Crimson sparks danced on silver armor. Flickering ashes wandered around the Giant God, and as light and dark interchanged, they were all blown towards the distant darkness by searing winds, starry and uncountable, tinder that could ignite flames, eternally undying.


    "Doing battle against the vile nature of civilization and life, the fate of sadness, despair, and death?"


    Watching shadows of despair that could drown countless worlds surged towards him again, Joshua raised his hand, condensing mass and forming a lance with which he pointed at the approaching darkness and Chaos.


    The warrior''s lips curled into a smile.


    "I like it."

 Chapter 853 I Have Heard Your Call

    If the Embryo of the Evil God of Death that had encircled the Sage''s seal was a massive composite of Chaos, surpassing most Evil Gods even before awakening and possessing power levels over ''millions'', the present scattered sea of Chaos that spread after the seal was broken, combining with Chaos in the Abyss yet to awaken and surging towards the galaxy, that same Chaotic energy that gathered in the depths of the Abyss was approximately a hundred thousand in power level.


    In fact, it was now dilapidated, spread across every spot of the Abyssal Paradise. Now, the power of the Evil God of Death was attempting reassembly and rebirth, through Joshua''s very body.


    But even as the great composite of Chaos turned into a surge, that power remained as formidable as the Evil God of Wither even when scattered. Indeed, the condensed fragments of Chaos were even far powerful than that entity, spreading the gospel of despair as it poured forth and crashed towards the Giant God as if it was a falling star.


    Even the weakest of those oncoming Chaos were the vengeful wills from dozens of worlds combined. Though it was far less than a genuine Evil God in terms of power and combat capacity, no entity presently in this galaxy could compare to their sheer quantity.


    Their intent was quite simple too: they would assimilate Joshua''s consciousness, destroy the warrior''s ability to resist so that they would become a corpse like they were.


    But Joshua was no corpse.


    No warrior alive would allow an enemy to do as they wished!


    Facing innumerable oncoming Chaos composite, Joshua neither moved nor evaded¡ªevery single direction and visible space were dark foes!


    Boom!


    Tremendous Steel Strength ruptured around the warrior, unleashing electrons trails of warp radiance and repelling the approaching dark Chaos. Joshua''s silver body then began to redden as he clenched the two luminous lances which he drew out from his two poles of ultra-dense mass, grasping the armaments composed of gamma rays as if they were solid!


    Thus, veins of silver and red light abruptly appeared in the gamma ray burst that had no distinct color. Endless runes, with electromagnetic waves they carried were inscribed into the flow of light, fusing, splitting, refracting before uniting as one!


    Ooom¡ª!


    In the very next second, as if a supernova tore the dark night apart, incandescent divine light shot out with a hum, turning into a blinding meteor that sunk into the first Chaos composite!


    Within that single instant, the lunging composite that seemed driven to consume the world paused at once. Its outer layer and form were clearly unscathed, just as the pure gamma ray lance thrown by Joshua would not have damaged the compound that was more than several worlds worth of Chaos given form¡­ and yet it simply froze where it was as if it had died.


    But that was the first piece¡ªthere were still inexhaustible ranks, or indeed limitless darkness following behind.


    Joshua simply met it head on.


    The black mass behind the Giant God of Steel whirled, the shiny accretion disk moving as if clock hands or perhaps turning gears, drawing a path of warped gravity that made space itself scream. The warrior worked his lance and iron fist, punching a trail of light in the dark Abyss, crushing any smaller pieces of Chaos composite and throwing his mysterious luminous lance to render the bigger pieces dormant.


    Drawing more luminous lances from the poles, Joshua advanced quietly but swiftly, pulling a distorted path that neglects any form of instincts as if seeking the single solution from a complex maze. The warrior hence darted past Chaos composites that were at least a dozen times more powerful than Wither, and before they could turn to continue their pursuit, he would quickly accelerate, and in burst of flashes, the Giant God would crash into the embrace of a single colossal composite. In that split second, the formless electromagnetic lance would penetrate its shell and pierce deep inside!


    Metallic clanging would echo clearly, and the lance that should be colorless but turned into a silver crimson by the warrior abruptly dimmed. Endless runes would flicker in the surging of waves, transferring great Steel Strength as if a tidal wave of data.


    "Argh!!"


    It was clearly the composite that was being attacked, but for the very first time, Joshua let out a muffled cry of pain. As the Giant God of Steel''s shell abruptly turned red before quickly cooling again, that single instant of redness resembled an astonishing blood color!


    Still, it was even more shocking that the luminous lance that was pure light and electromagnetism also apparently had neither mass nor impact. However, after Joshua exclaimed in pain, the larger composite that was equal to three Evil God of Wither disappeared.


    ***


    "I can''t accept this¡­ I can''t accept that our civilization can''t even reach beyond the skies!"


    In a narrow continental world, the pilots of a plane bellowed but were unable to bypass the threshold of the World Barrier whatever they did to the boundless skies beyond. There never had been the chance to even soar in that small world that had no atmosphere.


    ***


    "That''s probably the only outcome after we forced Nature itself to a corner. We may not accept this, but it is seeking our own deaths¡­"


    Reaching the end of their reign due to excessive development and overpopulation, a race of cave dwellers that lived in a high-gravity world had caused the fragile ground to collapse due to the powerful gravity of the planet itself, with toxic air streaming into every passageway and killing every person. The cave-dwellers, left with no other choice were unaware that their decimation was an absolute necessity.


    ***


    As endless information cascaded and instantly erupted out of the large Chaos composite that vanished, the tales of twelve fallen civilization erupted out of the Chaotic force as little halos in the dark Abyss formed¡ªcondensed countless memories of perished worlds and hosted the most extreme and miserable of memories.


    Joshua exhaled. He silently watched those memories as two luminous lances appeared in his hands, before turning to face the unending dark Chao again.


    Meanwhile, crystal obelisks molded out of infinite souls in the world within Joshua body was shining in silver and crimson.


    The billions of souls that were lurking and growing in the Giant God''s body belonged to the homeworld of the Evil God of Wither, the civilizations that entity destroyed as well as the living beings from Glorious Era Mycroft and generations of peoples that lived in the sealed world.


    Those souls were absorbing Joshua''s power¡ªthey were a part of that world''s natural cycle, and would naturally be reborn through Joshua''s Steel Strength in years, decades or maybe centuries as spawns of the warrior, just like the Silver Fairies. They would thus become Joshua''s own power, his unbreakable shield.


    Now, however, twelve of those crystal obelisks were uprooted, emanating silver light as spiritual luminescence flickered at its depth. In that single moment, twelve crimson beams that carried silver specks shot out from the center of the world, descending upon the obelisk!


    In no time at all, multitudinous information cascaded while endless memories and history were being inscribed. Brave ones who yearned to cross the sky, leaders with the ambition to build greater civilizations, unyielding survivors of an apocalypse, researchers who could not succeed despite unrelenting effort¡ªclear images, lamentations, everything was hence marked, chiseled by Steel Strength into incscription.


    [I know.]


    [In the dark Abyss where tears of anguish wafted, seeking the beautiful sight of hope was certainly asking for trouble.]


    Roaring, Joshua crushed the darkness before him. His luminous lances stabbed into one massive Chaos composite after another, crying out in muffled but great anguish as if each stabbing was akin to himself being struck as well.


    [Still, it is arrogance¡ªI don''t understand everything about any of you, your past and how you suffered.]


    The dark Abyssal seas torrented as the Chaos composite that surrounded Joshua gathered their ranks. Every Chaotic force that did not cascade beyond were now assembled, and like a rain of hail they icily rushed the warrior. Covered by never-ending darkness, the Giant God''s light was a dark shade, a sun shrouded by clouds of gloom.


    [I could not grant you future and happiness for I know not where my own future lies, or what shape happiness takes.]


    Dead center of the Chaos, the eyes of the Giant God of Steel shone in the purest of crimson fiery light: those were the colors of [Battle], [Destruction] and [Decimation]¡ªthe warrior, obsessed with all three, never knew nor concerned himself with where his future lay, nor what direction he could take to find happiness. All he had ever done was venturing forward, and triumph over any obstacles in front of him.


    That was precisely why everything gathered upon his palm.


    Spreading his arms, Joshua''s luminous lances floated over nothing before combining into a single pale-silver greatsword. Clenching its hilt, Joshua''s hands brushed over the edges of the blade¡ªthe weapon that was entirely light and gravity was so illusory, and yet, the silver specks of Steel Strength that flickered within and the crimson runes were so real that It resembled the blazing St. Elmo''s fire, illuminating the sky and the sea.


    The accretion disk behind the Giant God''s body split into manifold beams, gathering upon the blade and enlarging it.


    [But since I''m here, I have to do something.]


    [¡ªO Sorrow and Death.]


    Standing at the center of the Darkest Abyss, Joshua four hands tightened over the great sword that was far larger than an ordinary and his own size. Blinding luster flashed on both edges while the warrior brandished it in the Void, forming a cross as he moved it up and down, left to right.


    Thus, the cross tore across the gloom and returning the sun''s brilliance into the world.


    Many smaller Chaos composites that embodied single digit or double-digit value in power levels were hence vaporized by the greatsword''s trail into spherical specks. Those with three or four-digit values would freeze, rendered dormant like the others that were pierced by the luminous lances.


    [¡ªI have heard your call]


    [You are weeping, and pursuing destruction]


    Joshua panted for a while as he floated at the center of the cross before flying rapidly, using his full strength to turn silver greatsword into lances that pierced the Chaos composite that had paused. Crimson runes glinted like a cascading waterfall, moving Steel Strength that carried information while millions of beams shot out from the core of the world in Joshua''s body, descending on one crystal obelisk after another.


    At the bottom of the obelisk, the formless souls that waited for rebirth naturally shifted. As inscriptions were carved and information streamed within, those souls grew quickly before slowly changing into the images that appeared in those memories.


    Like vivid sculptures and living gravestones.


    [This is all I could give you, your final consolation and salvation!]


    Roaring and charging through the dark Void and dragging a long explosive trail behind him, uncountable Chaos composites were reduced into ash, while the warrior''s eyes turned crimson.


    Joshua''s silver form began to change slowly into a stark blood-red. Divine light was extending without stopping as exceedingly radical principles were driven by their master into a singular will, one that could suppress all despair, sorrow and memories of the past.


    It was a conundrum: Joshua''s power would make it easy to break the Chaos composites, and how mere natural phenomenon could be mentioned in the same breath with a Giant God that could move heaven and earth? But as long as the memories of countless perished worlds were not purged, they would be eternal Evil Gods.


    To clear those despair and torment most swiftly and directly, one must subjugate them all with the most radical will.


    [Divinity]


    His consciousness almost fully invaded by divinity, Joshua, who was now state nearing divine death obtained unlimited godly power despite being unconnected to the Root. That excessive spiritual force could influence even reality, with even the pure silver Steel Strength being dyed a vein-color.


    Be that as it may, the warrior''s mind was calm, his fighting style artistically and simplistically sweeping through the horde of Chaos: the weak were pulverized with fist, the powerful stabbed with luminous lances and the multitudinous wiped out with his greatsword. As he pivoted and dance, the Giant God of silver and crimson tunneled an avenue of light in the darkness like a drill!


    The tears of many beings had eroded a vale of tears in that vast galaxy¡ªdeep and surging with a vast flow that was the Nether River. As the latter gathered without end, it formed the great ocean known as the Vortex of Creation.


    Nonetheless, darkness was inescapable for the Void of Creation despite it granting all sorrow, despair and death was rebirth, new hopes, and futures. The poison that was the Evil Gods of Chaos had polluted the very roots of the galaxy, killing stars and dulling planets, turning the once dazzling Abyssal Paradise into a dark night without stars. Inestimable world fragments hence revolved in that night without dawn, slowly forgetting even their own name as they wept mournfully.


    The Sage had wanted to save everything. He loved the galaxy, even the Multiverse itself dearly. He prepared Project Rebirth and left his homeland, searching for the origin point of all Evil God and sorrows, to extinguish the darkness that engulfs the Multiverse from its very foundations.


    But Project Rebirth failed. The last vein of light hence died even in the Darkest Abyss, and not even dreams survived.


    Until now.


    A faint but immeasurably steady light reappeared.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

 Chapter 854 Swinging the Axe to Cut Down the Causality Tangling a Hundred Outcomes

    Breaking out of the encirclement of a horde of Chaos composites and turning to strike back, Joshua''s every move remained pursued by every bit of Chaos because he was in the very center of the Abyss. Most of his foes were following right behind the warrior, following his trail and intent on devouring him.


    Nonetheless, something that Joshua never expected happened¡ªthere was sudden great ripples of mass, prompting the Giant God of Steel to turn in shock and find out what actually happened.


    Then, he saw that a composite far more colossal than before: a dark star that had condensed at least hundreds of dead worlds worth of memories appeared beside him, like a falling star that suddenly parted the gloom!


    It could have been a supermassive Chaos that had yet to been washed afar with the tides, and hence returned from the edge the Darkest Abyss after feeling the instincts of the Evil God of Death. If the Evil God of wither was at least 100, it was at least several thousand!


    Soon, embodying countless cries of misery and despair, it thus surged towards Joshua!


    "Argh!!!"


    Unable to evade at once, Joshua could only raise his four arms to parry¡ªthe silver Giant God pressed his hands over Star of Chaos like an ant pushing a fist-sized ball of iron. Somehow, he held on miraculously, with the core mass behind him incessantly decimating his own body into energy pulse momentum, the huge star was actually pushed back for the smallest of margins!


    However, there were rootlike shadows reaching out where the two touched, grappling over the warrior''s arms to engulf him. In that split second, a raging flow of memories hence poured into Joshua''s spirit.


    Dense presence of death thus appeared around the silver Giant God.


    ***


    The Sixfold Threshold of Death was the reduction of fighting will, dispirit, death of the flesh, wilted soul, amnesia and the perishing of existence.


    As sorrow reached its end, there came the song of death.


    Once again, boundless misery drowned Joshua. It would pulverize the warrior''s fighting will and break his spirit, killing his flesh, destroy his soul, purge his memory so that the warrior''s existence was melded into his own.


    But what welcomed it was a rumble, an explosion of crimson light.


    The shackles of dark Chaos were instantly broken into pieces. His entire form having turned scarlet, Joshua slowly stepped out of the broken Chaos roots, gaping his maw to vomit red mist. The warriors'' eyes were ablaze, revealing cold, steely calm logic.


    The holy crest of sword and axe hence faintly appeared behind the Giant God of Steel, slowly combining with his ¦µ shaped mass and accretion disk.


    But in the end, silver light reappeared, breaking the crest that was about to assume form and lost control.


    In the empty Abyss, Joshua slowly draw boundless light from the two poles of the mass. That light was far longer and brighter than the luminous lances before¡ªcolorless, it hence formed a pure ring beside the Giant God that was crimson and silver. Then, the relative center of his palms formed a raging vortex of light.


    [We have already paid the price for our arrogance and were almost destroyed for it, becoming a corpse in the Abyss with you who had perished]


    [But that is no reason to stop. We must be prudent and humble as we face the Multiverse, and yet civilization must not advance without pride.]


    Light gathered. Joshua extended his hand and draw out the weapon he had forged: its hilt was extensive, with innumerable runes flowing and stretching over the near solid gush of radiance. Patterns resembling blood colored arteries made the weapon appear to be a part of the Giant Steel God''s body, an extension of his form.


    "Fact proves that all of you could not escape the dire straits of the civilization."


    In the silence of the Darkest Abyss, Joshua spoke calmly to the Dark Star that was simply wafting around where it was, his voice low, hoarse and panting heavily. "All of you have perished, your race and civilization hence falling into the Abyss, and the grandest path of development in the Multiverse would never appear to your civilization."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "And yet."


    "Your every failure demonstrated a mistaken path. Your every mistake that would remove a single valueless choice. Your sacrifice would prompt sorrow in people¡ªwhich is indeed self-defeating, but it would contribute to the Multiverse by bringing other civilization to the right path.


    Breathing out a long breath, Joshua finally drew out the weapon that have been forged from light: it was a massive mountain-splitting single-edged axe. Larger than a world, only the purest of light could create such a huge armament without crumbling, just as only light could shine within the darkness. "That is the meaning of your existence," he said calmly with a lowered tone, "that is your honor, your duty and your salvation."


    "You have died because of your mistakes. You were the hand of your own undoing and your civilization holds no worth. Even so, your mistakes and undoing are not without merit: we would remember even your most insignificant errors, and never assume your former path."


    "Your acts would hasten the coming of that moment, that profound time where the salvation of the Multiverse would come¡ªthen, you would be recorded in our historical tomes, and exist eternally alongside us."


    "For that, be it misery or despair, catastrophe or sorrow, it would always be an eternally glorious footnote in the future."


    As he spoke, Joshua van Radcliffe lifted his head. Tears flowed from his eyes in a silver glow, rolling down his sculpted cheeks like an unusual pattern. His tears hence wafted into the Abyss, before disappearing as nothing.


    [Are you crying]


    In that single second, all of the Abyss boiled. Innumerable Chaos composites that had froze began to move again, with massive tides churning over the sea of darkness as if stirred by a typhoon. The infinite Chaos swelled in endless miserable replies.


    [Are you shedding tears for us]


    [Do you feel the sorrow too]


    [Do you want¡­ to become us]


    Untold number of voices resounded over the entire Abyss in seconds, as if the world raged, resonating.


    In return, the warrior tightened his grip over the giant axe. The mass behind him then began to collapse by pieces, with innumerable little fragments wafting away from the bulk and disintegrating into pure energy and light.


    "No."


    Of course not.


    Any hero would weep for you. Of course, not for sadness over your death, but for the hope you once held, mourning the future you buried.


    I, however¡­


    ...shed tears over delight.


    "O Evil God that had yet to awaken, I never once knew what the future holds."


    As he said those words, Fattrovi''s shadow flashed through Joshua''s mind, and his tone promptly became even more firm. "Nor do it know what path lies ahead of civilization."


    "Even so, champions should create a future and open the path forward in the first place!"


    Though they may know not how to walk the path or even if it was right, in the very least, they must present themselves as moving forward!


    If they were not strong enough, they should become stronger! If they did not understand, they should learn! Doing all that they could, writing down their thoughts¡ªlike the stars over the skies, glimmering even as the sky glooms!


    Not only does life have to fight against the unknown, one should also fight self-satisfaction, pride and sloth! Not only should they flow along the tides of history, but they must carry it forward, not merely changing for the sake of changing and instead guiding all life to open the path forward!


    Changing the initial foundations was merely advancing along the riverbanks. What brand new future needed were brand new paths, just like human strength could be used to open new branches in the river, creating a brand-new future!


    "There is no need to cry."


    Joshua lifted the giant axe in his hand and leveled it at the dark star before him. He spoke quietly, with a song that only himself could hear, "There is no need to despair."


    Because light has come.


    I will be your torch.


    It was only then that the denied Chaos turned into a raging tide. Unending despair and hymns of Death pushed and rolled the star, and with the mass that could warp all things, they crashed silently towards the warrior, pushing away all surrounding Chaos while even beginning to bend and burn, like the clouds parted by a falling star.


    The entire Darkest Abyss was stirred by the movement of that star, pulling a long dark trail and churning the Chaos. Its presence was so extensive that it was as if the sky was falling and hundreds of worlds were crashing down¡ªunstoppable, and yet despite the long distance, there was a suffocating, terrible pressure.


    The star lamented; the dimensions buckled¡ªthe Chaos of finality looms.


    Joshua raised the luminous axe high above, and in the very next instant, as the mass behind the warrior''s back crumbled and vanished into infinite flame radiance, the axe promptly enlarged and bloated at the speed of thought, and finally becoming a luminous rift that splits the darkness!


    The Abyss was split in two on both sides of the rift. Silver radiance glinted, illuminating the Abyss¡ªat its depths where the Evil God of Fertility and the Sage fought, unending Chaos turned into a vortex over the sea of darkness, just like the causality that tangled over innumerable worlds over the last few thousand years.


    Therefore, he shall swing his axe, and cut down the causality tangling a hundred outcomes!


    Resolving himself and rising determinedly!


    Before the Darkest Abyss, even the Giant God was as small as a speck of starlight.


    However, the giant axe in his hand spawned the warrior''s burning will to fight limitlessly.


    Joshua bellowed in anger, and as his resounded, just as everything was about to be consumed by eternal white light¡ª


    The giant axe that slashed across the Abyss swung down firmly.

 Chapter 855 The Night Vanishes into the Morning of Endings

    The giant axe that cut through the Abyss swung down, and like a bright cosmos it parted the dark Void. Inexhaustive silver light exploded, splitting the Dark Star and the gushing Chaos tides behind it in two.


    Blinding silver light extended over the equal gap along the trail of the cut. Unfathomable scarlet veins surged, drawing the memories of numberless world fragments in the Chaos, while the runes from the silver whirled like gears and poured like a waterfall¡ªunfurling boundlessly in the darkness and carrying near infinite tales.


    In the split second that the radiance illuminated the Abyss, every residual power of the Evil God of Death stagnated.


    Unborn but growing, the Embryo of the Evil God of Death had its umbilical cord that was the Nether River severed, while its early form was jointly broken by the Seven Gods and Joshua. Most of its power was reduced into tides of Chaos that were blocked by the Seven Gods'' vigilant seals, while the entity itself bet on its last remaining strength to seize the warrior and use him as its core for revival.


    Now, however, that final struggle was doomed to fail.


    The giant axe that cut through stars descended, and the Evil God of Death was hence utterly defeated on the eve of its birth, meeting its own end.


    Thus, at the center of the Darkest Abyss, the broken silver Giant God stood upon the Void, the single source of light encircled by endless gloom.


    His four arms were vaporized, while the mass behind him left ragged¡ªby disassembling his own mass and convert it into energy, Joshua forged the first ever luminous giant axe with electromagnetism, a weapon tailored against the Evil God of Death that embodied the power of draining memories from world fragments. By shattering the recollections in the Evil God''s core, Chaos was merely Chaos, a simple natural phenomenon like the Void itself. Destroying the core made things dramatically easier, just like how easy it was crushing natural grains of sand and soil than it was to crush concrete.


    Thus, silver light began to spread from Joshua towards all of the Darkest Abyss, a giant multilayered net that reaches out without stopping. The Chaos that the net touches would not be as solid as it had been before, turning sparse and fragile like a sandcastle, utterly crumbling as the tides of light shoved it.


    With the despair and sorrow as worlds ended and the power that had gathered Chaos into a single form drained, they followed the giant net of Steel Strength and gathered towards the light at the center.


    In other words, Joshua.


    ***


    To triumph against a foe, one did not have to completely crush the other¡ªtaking away that which pillared them would leave them falling apart without a fight.


    Joshua, whose four arms had been turned into dust due to his control of excessive power had a serene expression. The Giant God of Steel stood amidst limitless light, the mass behind his back whirling despite shattered, gathering Steel Particles imbued with data to briefly gather as a cushion.


    Be that as it may, Joshua still had to simultaneously accept the memories from thousands of destroyed worlds. It was an information transmission that could crush ordinary beings, but it would at most make the warrior grown.


    The support of divinity allowed Joshua to largely ignore spiritual damage and counter everything with his most perfect form.


    With every single passing moment, the world inside the Giant God''s body had thousands of beams emanating from the star at its core that touches the crystal obelisk. The memories of those who die as worlds ended, along with the memories of Steel Python that met their demise were inscribed upon it.


    At the bottom of each obelisk, the souls awaiting growth and rebirth naturally accepted the embrace of a world''s memories. Some amongst them were assuming humanoid forms with hands, tails, and horns on their heads, just as others had exoskeletons, insect wings and resembled beetles. They may need decades of natural nurture to gain slight form and might not even grow souls¡ªfor the time being, they were amongst the ranks of spawn prototypes.


    Each obelisk represented one destroyed world and civilization, with each nourishing souls and a long extinct species. Indeed, what grew within Joshua''s body was the statues of all ruined worlds and the tombstones of fallen civilization that had descended into the Darkest Abyss, but it was also their brand-new hope and future.


    It was the greatest weapon tailored against the Evil God of Death that Joshua came up with after thinking long and hard, the final salvation he could give all fallen civilizations in the Darkest Abyss.


    [All of you have long since perished. Perhaps it isn''t just other races¡ªeven yourselves had forgotten your own name]


    [But that is merely the past. From here on out, I would at least remember you, and your history would live eternal with my world]


    Even if one person remembered, it was enough to acknowledge the existence of those worlds. As the Sixfold Thresholds of Death had twofolds disavowed, the power of the Evil God of Death hence collapsed significantly¡ªthat was why Joshua did not attack physically, instead using the lightest and most agile light as a pathway to drain the world memories from the Chaos.


    After looking around as the calming darkness around him, Joshua closed his eyes. The Giant God that had lost all four arms was now the transit hub of data flow, and having lost all resistance, he would be defenseless against any Chaos composite that would ambush him now.


    Nevertheless, there was no Chaos composite in the Darkest Abyss that could threaten him now.


    All Chaos had been broken, scattered into ''1'', or much inferior fractions of ''0.1'' and ''0.01''¡ªjust as he had planned with the Seven Gods back then.


    ***


    "He did it."


    Outside the seven-layered seals put in place by the Seven Gods, Pope Igor, who had rushed to the edge of the Abyss and ready to help repel the Tides of Chaos closed his eyes and said quietly, "How remarkable."


    Presently, the six remaining gods were using their full power directing and lowering the momentum of the Chaos tides, and simply did not have the time to care about Joshua''s movements in the Darkest Abyss. It was the Pope who had rushed to the Abyss to help, the Sage of the Seas and other Legends who had the excess attention to mind that single light flickering at the heart of darkness. They noticed that although the Chaos stirred in the dullness of the Abyssal Paradise within the seven-colored seal, that single blip of silver light never vanished, always regaining its shine whenever it would dim.


    Then, after that prompt flash that cut apart the Abyss, the tides of Chaos calmed, placid like a lake''s surface after rain.


    Thus, the unrest that infected the entire galaxy¡ªor as it should be called, a ''self-destructing disturbance'' hence vanished.


    In the Sartrean world, all infighting had been pacified and the pollution cleared. What few remaining Sartrean leaders were rebuilding the world on a grand scale. Thanks to the aid of a certain passionate Legendary champion, many violent criminal elements had been suppressed and captured from the start, allowing the reconstruction efforts to move very smoothly. At the same time, the Sartrean ambassador departed for Mycroft in their envoy fleet with the intent of returning to the cosmic stage.


    Despite knowing that dangers and countless enemies still lurk in their galaxy, and that the threat of Evil Gods had yet to vanish from this Multiverse, the Sartreans now believed that they could no longer to afford to neglect the issues that plagued them like ostriches that poked their head in the sand. After their rebirth, they now know that giving up on progress was much more terrible than death, and civil conflict was much more hurting than any foreign enemy.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    The Lomu world.


    Their war stopped by a peacekeeper who suddenly arrived from beyond the skies and forced into a ceasefire agreement, the two empires of Lomu profoundly felt the helplessness of their civilization. The peacekeeper had clearly been using their very own weapons, and yet the output and destructive might it displayed was far beyond what they could imagine¡ªand before that, they would never imagine that ether technology could be refined to the point that it could break mountains with a single blow.


    With such vast futures in sight and the clear revelations that there are greater civilizations existing beyond the might, the two Lomu empires at once thought of working together towards the future.


    Compared to the restrained slaughter on land, they were more willing to have their souls take to the skies.


    Furthermore, in the world of Nier¡­


    ***


    With the aid and pacifying by countless Mycroft champions, calm hence returned to all civilizations led by the Evil God of Death into self-destructive spirals. Thus did they realize how foolish their actions before were¡ªdespite conflict and strife, they would resolve everything with the best solution, and there was no need to end each other even when it came to wars.


    Civilizations and worlds permit mistakes and errors, but it should never be repeated, and all conflict would be regarded with utmost radicalism and zeal.


    Boom¡ª


    A deep voice resounded from the depths of the Abyss, slightly echoing.


    The voice itself was faint and illusory. Rumbling was natural in the dimensional turbulences of the Void, and not even Legendary champions noticed it. In fact, the first who noticed was a gray-haired warrior who was conversing with his younger sister from the Abyss¡ªPriest, who had just escaped the meteor and was about to call home realized in shock that him, along with his sister in Mycroft had simultaneously heard the same voice without any delays.


    It was the same for the ghostly Sol, but when the Legendary champions noticed it too, there were more distinct anomalies.


    Tides were once again engulfing the unilluminated Darkest Abyss, the Chaotic forces that had utterly calmed surging once again. The infinite Chaos abruptly split into thousands of streams, each flowing towards different directions¡ªsome combining, others crashing and hence kicking up violent waves.


    "The Chaos tides are flowing in reverse!"


    Igor, who had ventured deep inside the God of Love and Death''s seal was using holy light to build a planet-like barrier, aiding Yolanda in repelling the Chaos force that was bent on crashing into the normal galaxy. Acutely perceptive towards energy flow, the pontiff quickly noticed that the seemingly limitless Chaos storm was no longer as vicious with each passing wave, with each impact distinctly wilting in momentum.


    Now, the elderly pontiff who had been prepared to spare some effort to hold the tides was having a leisurely time to break apart one of the Chaos tides as it had wilted to an all-too-distinct level.


    "No, that''s not all."


    The God of Love and Death''s violet holy crest which had fused with the sealing core anchor point responded with a complicated voice. "It''s not merely a reflux¡­ Look, Igor. Turn your eyes to the Void."


    "The energy from the Great Mana Tide now permeates the Abyss."


    The pope quickly turned his head and looked behind him, his gaze bypassing three layers of divine seal towards the upper Abyss and into the normal galaxy. He at once realized that the white mist that had been flowing around every world¡ªthe Great Mana Tide that had revitalized all civilizations in the Multiverse was slowly moving.


    The white shroud of energy began to surge like an unrelenting gorge that gushed rapidly at the Abyss. Anyone in the seal would be left astonished by the sight: The tides of Chaos had just receded only for the white river to follow right behind it, prompting the illusion that the dark Chaos was repelled by the Mana Tide''s radiance.


    Millions of different colored Steel Particles faintly surfaced in the light of the Mana Tide. The six gods, every Legend, along with civilization and champions across the galaxy who could observe the Void noticed that the river of white mist cheered and flowed as if something ahead was drawing and gathering it.


    For the first time, the light of the Mana Tide had poured into the Abyss, soaking the upper Abysses and heading straight for the Seven Gods'' sea from every direction and dimension. Soon, they began to gather, crossing the fortress of the God of Order and Destruction along with the perimeter of the God of Law and Freedom, streaking past the citadel of the God of Wisdom and Choice and darting past through the gaps between Yolanda''s great walls.


    The God of Life, exerting its full power against the Chaos tides that had yet to recede in his assigned perimeter was startled to discover that the white Mana Tide appearing behind him. It mildly pressed over the light of Chaos, and then transcended the dam made by the God of Conservation and Reformation as well as the massive rift valley created by the God of Might and Justice, before splitting into innumerable while streams which converged into the depths of the Abyss.


    Millions of Chaotic streams, and millions of white streams of light.


    Within its own world, the Steel Python of Simboa noticed something unusual. Not in dormant slumber, it moved towards the outer reaches of the Void on its own volition, and then turned in shock as it saw that the raging Void Vortex had actually slowly paused¡ªthe light of the Mana Tide that gathered there appeared to have found a better converging point and direction and was no longer piling in there.


    After swirling for thousands of years, that massive nebula vortex finally paused. The gaping wound over the galaxy was no longer rupturing itself, but showing signs of closing.


    ***


    Meanwhile, at the heart of the Darkest Abyss.


    Joshua was unaware what unfolded out there and how astonishing all of it had been. The warrior¡ªhis four hands having regrown slowly¡ªsimply took a deep breath and raised his right hand.


    In that palm, a star that was composed entirely of light had materialized. It emanated a starry radiance, shining upon the surrounding darkness.


    That star was the core of the web that had absorbed the memories of countless dead worlds, and the largest data transfer plugin that Joshua could create. When that star appeared, the surrounding Chaos collapsed at an exponential rate¡ªeven the unbreakable remains of the Dark Star was reduced to fragile grains beneath its light and disintegrated.


    As the star glistened, a massive tower of electromagnetism gained form rapidly. More a stone slab with its square outline than an actual tower, it gathered the multitudinous world fragments¡ªjust like the countless obelisks that hosted fallen civilizations inside the warrior''s body, embracing the sorrow and memories of worlds and civilizations that met their end over the last few thousand years.


    [We would break the cage and lock¡ª]


    Joshua quietly lifted the star, sensing that the runes left by the Sage over the entire Abyssal Paradise collapsing entirely. Seal anchor points were breaking apart as well, while the black holes trap began to disintegrate and diminish.


    Finally, thousands of years after the greatest inheritance from the former Glorious Era¡ªthe cage and lock kept for the sake of the entire galaxy and the Multiverse utterly collapsed.


    It had entered a mistaken cycle, but now advanced toward its own end.


    From here on out, the future would be in their control as successors, moving towards hope, distant paths and opening gates.


    At the thought, the corner of Joshua''s lips lifted as he raised the star in his grasp.


    [Right here, in the Darkest Abyss.]


    Meanwhile, the light of the Great Mana Tide finally entered the lightless Abyssal Paradise.


    The gloom which has engulfed the former Vortex of Creation over thousands of years was now slowly dispersing. Massive streams of white energy that carried Steel Particles were gathering with dark streams of Chaos, mixing and swirling into a single great vortex. Connected to countless Nether Rivers, innumerable worlds were slowly forming in the swirl that was black and white.


    Indeed, the Chaos had yet to dissipate¡ªand would be so for a long time into the future.


    But so what?


    As the dawn arrived, the shady curtains remain. The starry skies and the land would hence be kept within the darkness.


    Even so, everyone knows that the sun would rise afterward.


    Watching as white light slowly shone, the tired Giant God of Steel could finally close his eyes.


    He saw that the night was shedding for the morning that ends it.


    Then, an even more dazzling silver world would hence descend¡­


    ¡­upon the very heart of the vortex.


    Volume 16, Darkest Abyss. End.

 Chapter 856 God of World Creation

    What sort of an existence were gods?


    Since ancient forerunners reverently bowed towards the lightning in the skies and the great surging rivers, the concept of gods slowly appeared in the human mind.


    They were thunder, mountains, fire, water, even the most powerful magical creatures of the wilderness or unstoppable avalanches.


    They were profound forces human could never control, and all that they would never understand.


    Gods, in old days of yonder, symbolized the venerable unknown that one should be cautious of¡ªat least, during ancient times.


    Since when had that changed? It was when humans no longer saw them as the greatest protectors and destroyers, but an achievable target. The precursors of certain paths would hence view them as respected leaders, seniors, and not some untouchable heavenly deity.


    That was probably the moment when humans develop curiosity and obtained their own power.


    Because they had ceased worshipping and started thinking, everything in the world thus changed.


    When curiosity about the unknown overcame fear, when one''s own power could recreate divine miracles, humans would lose all reverence. They would hunt the beasts they once saw as deities and conquer dense jungles that were former holy lands. They would also raise building and cities out of stone, stopping violent thunderstorms and torrential rains.


    As time flew, and those who wielded supernatural powers increased, every natural phenomenon in the world would lose grounds for veneration. Ancient totems and beastly deities would hence vanish, with darkness conquered by the lights of lamps¡ªlarge vessel with high strung sails would cross the revered seas, and most ancient gods would thus become a part of human civilization. They would use the fire god''s blessing to cook food, the thunder god''s gifts to animate machines, hang the divine radiance of the sun god high above their homes and the power of the tempest god to blow-dry their hair.


    Be that as it may, there were still powers not in other''s control. Some powerful beings still command ability that surpassed human logic, just as there were much unknown and darkness in the Void beyond the world¡­ therefore, the gods never vanished, but remain existent and embodying power human and civilization could not grasp.


    Even in the present, in the Starfall Era.


    ***


    In the bottomless Abyss, the Chaos receded and the curtains of the night diminished.


    When the energy from the Great Mana Tide gushed into the Darkest Abyss, the white waves had intertwined with the dark Chaos into a massive vortex and create an ancient sight. The six gods, the Supreme champions and the Legendary champions who were repelling Chaos corruption all knew that the most dangerous moment had passed.


    The God of Life gently removed his connecting to the sealing core anchor point. The Chaos tides had all been utterly subjugated by the light of the Great Mana Tide as every energy across the galaxy converged upon that location. They were still abiding with some natural rule, hence rebuilding the Vortex Creation at the Abyssal Paradise.


    The process would certainly be long. Time was necessary for the Darkest Abyss to be restored into the original root of world creation, but it remained better than the start.


    "When could your wish actually be realized¡­"


    Pure white divine power refluxing and gathering into one form, the deity wearing a veil stared at the black and white Abyss. It could not help murmur with a complicated tone, as if questioning itself, "Is this Multiverse truly worth so much sacrifice from you and I?"


    "It is."


    Behind the God of Life, steel-grey divine force appeared as the God of Conservation and Reformation materialized out of thin air. As the other deities following behind him, the dwarven god said, "It is worth it any time."


    "Back then, when our forebears drew tinder from burning forests to obtain the power of fire, there were those who asked: was it worth sacrificing so much?"


    "Back then, when our forebears fought monsters in forests and plains with thousands left dead, there were those who ask the same question then, too: was it worth sacrificing so much?"


    "At the beginning of our history where words had just been invented, when elements and combat aura truly combined with our civilization. Countless geniuses and the most intelligent of forebears had died experimenting with measures and rituals to awaken Extraordinary powers, although those experiments appeared to be mere simple mistakes now."


    "At the time, countless asked in doubt: was that worth it?"


    "The answer is: of course it was worth it."


    Because everything was the sacrifice demanded by progress.


    The God of Conversation and Reformation walked to the God of Life and gave it a good kick on its buttocks, forcing the ethereal and noble deity to plonk down blankly on the floor while Ezerg himself sat in front and growled, "Little Eleven. I know you were close to him and often saw him as your brother¡­ but that is precisely why you must never disavow his sacrifice."


    "Without cost and sacrifice, there would be no obtainment and harvest. He had filled the ditch for us so that this plan would succeed¡ªyour hesitation now shames his honor!"


    "You are now the God of Life and not that person in the past. Remember your identity, for you are a True God who defeated the most dangerous foe in the name of exploring remote frontiers. And it''s not just you¡ªall of us have to act as the finest leaders and play our part as the greatest supernatural beings created from an entire civilization''s honor and skill."


    Behind Ezerg, the other four gods were showing different expressions: Scottson laughed once bitterly, Merlin and Yolanda stayed impassive, with Merlin being naturally impassive and Yolanda concealing his thoughts.


    Zerming, meanwhile, stroke his beard, sighed his beard and spoke.


    "Alright. Now that everyone''s memories are mostly restored, there is no need to fight over such matters." The God of Wisdom of Choice said, before looking around at the Abyss that was filled with the light of the Mana Tide. "Many had sacrificed for this, with our former comrades and friends left as nothing but marks, their Divine Dungeon Shrouds hence wafting the Infinite Horizon and the Mycroft continent¡­ though there were certainly tribulations, this is not the worst outcome."


    The god whose identity remained unknown for the time being stared at the Darkest Abyss and said quietly, "Eve¡ªGod of Life, it was the choice you made then. Could you be lost now?"


    "I did not retrieve my memories at the time¡­ I¡­ I simply don''t know¡­"


    The God of Life mumbled. Endless memories appeared in her mind: dusty but now extraordinarily memorable.


    A huge grey-haired man was laughing as he carried her and ran over the bridge, with the thunderous waves scaring her to the point that she was shrieking and clenching his head.


    A fencer was guiding her as she learned to ride a horse, but she had forgotten her riding crop, with her legs going soft at once when she demounted.


    As the youngest one, everyone had doted over her. The ones who treated her best, aside from her mentor who had picked her up from the ruins of a village in the battlefield, was the grey-haired knight, a person who was like her brother.


    The memories¡ªluminous and dark, warm and miserable, happy and blank. The memories that belonged to a human¡­


    How could she have forgotten?


    At the thought, the God of Life slowly arose, the mist in her gaze clearing as she spoke quietly after a brief silence.


    "Just a little loss of composure¡­ I''ve used too much divine power to maintain a calm mind."


    "It''s good that you''ve calmed down."


    Ezerg glanced at her and nodded, before turning to the Abyssal Paradise. "Our next task could only be accomplished with our full might¡ªpulling a world from the Vortex of Creation, even if it is just a frame. It''s not a simple matter."


    The God of Life looked up as well, watching the depths of the Darkest Abyss.


    It was only now that she understood why she would run off to meet the human warrior alone after Yolanda did.


    The reason she gave before was right: she had indeed wanted to meet the human who was remarkably similar to her mentor any yet was completely different¡­ reality eventually proved that he did things and thought differently, but he had indeed the shoulders and spirit to carry everything. There was no question that he was an heir of the Sage, a person who was closer to the Sage than the Apostles themselves.


    No, he might not even be an heir¡­ he had simply be given the Sage''s aid, and his future was fated to be different from the Sage. He was one who trod the same path with him, and largely different from the Apostles.


    Worship was always the greatest gap away from understanding. Excessive respect probably had prevented them from becoming the god and human the Sage hoped they would be.


    More than that, she had a reason¡­ that warrior had been the one to inherit the Azurite, and heirloom from the Third Apostle. The guardian against Chaos had worked gloriously in his hand, and she would always reflectively peek at how that man was unique."


    "Let''s go."


    The God of Life stopped thinking and recollection, removing every thought and recollection that unsettled her. "Let us drag our most valuable player out of the bottom of the galaxy."


    ***


    Meanwhile, the silver world was sinking without end.


    In the vortex where black and white intertwined, the light of Mana Tide and Chaos tangled, brushing endless memories out of world fragments and converting them to pure Steel Particles.


    Joshua''s spirit that wafted in the tides between the stars, but he was not asleep, and wide awake instead.


    The reason the silver world descended was because he had chosen his outcome already. The light of the Steel Star swept through the Abyss along the Mana Tide and Chaos stream, with inexhaustive tales of civilization pouring within in every moment, voluminous data turning into fertilizer of worlds, nourishing the evolution and shift of realms.


    Even the information and development process of civilizations that met their demise after taking a wrong path had their own merits. It would even be more right to say that the mistaken paths were more important so-called correct ones, for there were no assurances that the right path would develop mistakes in the future.


    As for the mistaken trail, one just had to keep in mind to avoid those errors.


    There were innumerable forms of worlds and stories of infinite races. The growth of civilization and the layout of the landscape would be inscribed upon crystal obelisks along with sorrowful memories. To convert that information, Joshua gave up on controlling his own body and allowed himself to flow along the tide, focusing on recording those precious data.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    As the silver world absorbed Steel Strength at the center of the Darkest Abyss and converted Chaos energies, the singular geocentric realm began to gain in color. Floating islands began to appear over the world and the star, with nine of those islands obscuring each other¡ªaside from the island that was closest to the sun, each island had the shift of daytime and night, with night being the moment they overlapped with other islands. Hence, night and shadows appeared over the continent that had only had eternal mornings before.


    With the floating islands taking shape, the multitude of crystal obelisks were moved to them, with different ecosystems existing in each island.


    The first island¡ªthe one closest to the sun was a magma landscape with eternal day. Obelisks of magma lifeforms and huge draconic beasts imbued with flame elements would rise from the land and lakes, with wild roars resounding from within.


    The second island was a tropical continent that resembled a crescent moon. Obelisks inscribed with many different humanoid and huge shelled insects rose up from both ends of the island, while at the center were various unusual plant life.


    The third island was an oceanic island formed entirely out of gushing ice and water. The obelisks of all aquatic lifeforms from mermaids to murlocs flowed according to the sea''s movements, with the silhouette of massive whales flashing past the depths.


    After that, continental island, mountain island and grassland island appeared one after another. Obelisks that were completely different but having similar attributes towered over various spots of the continent and mountains, emanating silver light. A subterranean island, desert island, and glacier island were molded at last as well¡ªeven the most extreme creatures could find their habitat in those nine islands.


    Various supernatural forces also stirred harmoniously over the nine floating islands and the continent, with the newly founded Shadow ability gaining form from the shade that the floating island threw as they blocked out the sun.


    Indeed, any who were well-versed in Project Rebirth would exclaim in surprise when they saw the world inside Joshua''s body, for it was essentially a complete form of Project Rebirth albeit on a lesser scale.


    Project Rebirth was not mistaken. Like the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds¡ªthe ''Shrine of the Races, the Gods and the Multiverse'' where everyone could have the chance to ascend as deities or the perpetual shelter of a supercontinent, all of them were grand undertakings that only the greatest of minds could come up with. Bringing one into fruition would mean that the civilization that carried that out has essentially escaped their own baseness, and would never fall to ignorance. Even the Evil God of Death would never single out the weakness of such a civilization, and their demise could only come from external forces.


    If every fallen civilization was simply a failed examination paper for the Multiverse, the two projects were great answers that almost obtained full marks.


    "But exceedingly excellent students would instead invite destruction."


    At the star in the centermost region of the silver world, Joshua was musing to himself. "If I were to say it was just a guess before, then now I am a hundred percent sure that there was a mastermind¡ªor indeed a bunch of them in the Final Battle against the Evil Gods back then."


    Like how the Sage had created the Holy Light all those years ago and an unknown magi founding Shadow later, in the early age where neither Void Behemoths nor Evil Gods existed before the Initial Flame shrunk, there was an existence that created the natural rule of ''Evil Gods'' for a certain plan and objective. It had added new catastrophic scenarios, adding the choice of becoming an Evil God apart from the Abyssal and Void of Creation cycles.


    What was its intent? Did Evil Gods destroy civilization only to curtail new champions? Having such profound power and yet still subjugating those who came later¡­ what did that mastermind actually want to accomplish?


    Joshua did not know and was not concerned.


    He was simply aware that the damned mastermind wanted him dead and crush the Mycroft civilization, hence stopping each new Extraordinary sage who appeared in the Multiverse.


    Then he would not allow them to get what they wish.


    "You have stopped the expansion of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds and obstructed Project Rebirth¡­ you would destroy the last great relic of the Glorious Era so that the last survivors would die with the civilization."


    "But I reactivated the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, allowing Project Rebirth to leave its last seeds."


    Joshua looked around at its center. There was neither joy nor sadness in his expression¡ªit was composure of immeasurable calm. He feared no challenges and threats, and the warrior was always willing to fight anything he found worthy, which certainly includes the unknown threat.


    I would restart anything you stopped, resurrect anything you destroyed. Even if you would set the endless horde of Evil Gods upon this galaxy, I would defeat them with all my power! The day would come that I stand shoulder to shoulder with the Sage and advance to the center of the Multiverse, finding the source of all darkness and sorrow!


    And the first step of that battle begins from world creation.


    Inside the silver world, Joshua could feel that the memories collected from ruined worlds were complete. While some parts were still lacking, those were insignificant compared to the parts retrieved, and could still be reclaimed in the foreseeable future.


    Joshua began to put the memories of planets and worlds together, compiling data of over millions of races. From the most basic of protein and nucleobase, the lowest energy constructs to electromagnetic beams and elemental links along with psionic signatures, he could accomplish it all, for it was not difficult for the God of Steel who had long since become able to Create.


    He remembered every race that was forgotten, their history, their past, the reason for their demise¡ªjust as he predicted their future.


    Finally, Joshua confirmed everything, his consciousness hence linking to the crystal obelisks. The souls hidden within were thus animated and awakened, with the dormant consciousness gaining life.


    "Awaken."


    Conjuring a great sword and lifting it high above, the warrior declared to the entire world with a heavily echoing voice.


    "Failures who have long perished¡ªthis is the moment to reclaim your glory!"

 Chapter 857 Roaring at the Future

    Simboa. Nursery Fifty-Five¡ªpresently known as the Tank Plains.


    The sun was rising, its summer glare bright and warm.


    Tank, former ultrahuman and present farmer, watched was the sunlight illuminated the wheat fields over the plains. The well-built old man blocked the rays coming from beside him and smiled irrepressibly.


    As time passed, the humans whose daily life were filled with endless terror and slaughter gradually accepted and adapted to the world''s present state. Tank himself would wake up before first dawn and complete every daily task with his ultrahuman body despite darkness.


    Fertilizing, watering, weeding¡ªthere was no need for killing parasites, however, since the newly reborn Simboa had no such creatures. Holding his hip with one hand and a scythe with another, he would work the wheat fields. If he was frank, he had a little desire to cut something after wheat fields grew.


    Though it was embarrassing to use strength capable of piercing a Soul Puppet armor to harvest wheat, did it actually matter? No matter how dull and uninteresting it was, peace was much better than the bloody thrills of war¡ªas he drew in the scents of the plants that also carried the thick odors of fertilizer, Tank sneezed.


    "Damn, it stinks!"


    The old man muttered, and laughed even more happily.


    The land itself was called Tank Plains¡ªall of it belonged to him, and he grew his crops over the entire place. It was not as unbelievable as it sounds since his power as an ultrahuman allowed him to plough the steads at subsonic speeds, and his wielded power stronger than any combined harvester recorded in history. If he wanted to, his own power was enough to plant, grow and harvest the entire plains.


    And that was what he did, just as the same thing occurred in every corner on Simboa.


    After that battle that ended everything, the God of Steel from beyond had left the world, with no subjugation and slaughter since then. The Resistance and the Soul Puppets were in a ceasefire, and under the regulation of a certain mysterious will, both factions occupied a respective half of the world, living upon the continent side-by-side.


    Using superpowers for farming was not shameful but praiseworthy instead. The farm that Tank sowed alone more than enough to sustain the Resistance''s food supply, and they would at most need several individuals who could control the weather or the earth to help. That way, everyone could focus their efforts on rebuilding civilization.


    The Ruler of Time did not burn all books¡ªin fact, he had basically maintained every classical text about thought and technology in the former Simboa civilization, keeping them beneath the central spiral tower of that world. Talented children with talent for superpowers would begin to learn from the skills of their predecessors to improve the world.


    Compared to typical Extraordinary worlds, almost every Simboan intelligent being of this generation were ultrahumans. That in turn meant the ultrahumans could work in place for factories or tasks that usually had to be done in a group: processing metals could be delegated to those who control steel and electromagnetism, while those controlling flame and lightning could provide energy.


    The partnership of a few ultrahumans was a sufficient substitute for the smaller factories of old, thereby creating well-made industrialized facilities. Moreover, powerful Ultrahumans could achieve many things such as reasonable proportioning of rain and snow to create optimum environments for the Resistance. Tank, for example, could farm an entire flatland region alone, something that may not be achievable even for thousands of farmers.


    For the old man to turn his power for destruction and slaughter to creation and growth, he had to admit that he felt salvation after a life of slaughter.


    Planting, harvesting, handing over the crops, witnessing the new generation grow upon age old ruins, turning wastelands and deserts into green pastures¡­ it was a little chagrining, but the old man who never so much as complained when maimed to the point of death had actually shed tears last year, when he harvested the first batch of rations, giving his former comrades such a shock that they hurriedly dropped everything to console him.


    Naturally, his tears did not come from sadness but the purest of delight.


    "Come to think of it, we have to thank those Soul Puppets. Without those things¡ªor them¡ªwithout their help, we could not learn the old Simboan language from nothing and learn those technologies."


    At the thought, Tank remembered the negotiations between Soul Puppets and Resistance, the latter of whom had no fight in them at all. The Soul Puppets had occupied all Nurseries and Plantations, a complete set of industrialized soul technology. Their abilities were simply on different levels, but they still most earnestly negotiated with the humans.


    Tank remembered what the leader of the Soul Puppets had said¡ªthe one that resembled a rather dainty young girl.


    "The Ruler had said defects lie in delaying one''s improvement by the mechanism called emotions."


    "We neither want to be defective nor effective. We would not forget history, nor would it affect our judgment¡ªSimboans, the past is the past. I am aware and understand that all of you once suffered beneath us, and you could so choose vengeance. Though meaningless it may be, we certainly would resist."


    "But if possible, and if you be willing, we could walk hand in hand towards the future."


    Future.


    Tank digested the word. It was once so luxurious, so unachievable.


    But now it was not, and every Simboan had obtained it.


    The old man seated himself on the little stairs leading towards his hut at a corner of his lush wheat fields. He dabbed at his forehead, although there was no sweat on it at all.


    Present-day Simboa was beautiful, peaceful, without war or stride. Everyone was working heard for the future¡ªalthough eighty percent of the continent was barren deserts and stony plains, restoring the world''s former glory was a matter of time with Soul Puppet and former Simboan technology. Furthermore, observers reported discoveries of large islands on the other side of the sea, or perhaps an entirely new continent altogether.


    If that would not do, they could simply head over to those new worlds. Surely it would not be as bad as it was now?


    Tank would rather his life would waste away like this in abandon. He knew that his power was not useful in the golden fields, but it was not important¡ªcompared to being a leader of the Resistance, he would rather be an aged peasant whose body was baked into an old copper color, scything away weeds and occasionally fishing by the sea shores.


    Imagining that peaceful and idle future, the old man narrowed his eyes at his glove and smiled with his scar and wrinkle-laden face.


    There was a gem on his glove.


    A silver gem.


    The God of Steel had left six different colored gems before he left, each symbolizing a different power that could be cultivated in the future. The silver denoted control over steel and stone, the green could create flame and thunder, the white was powerful vibration, red was radiation and explosion, the golden one was teleporting and the black could cast an energy absorbing shield that could block everything.


    It was not a legacy left for them, but for their successors who were not certain to obtain superpowers. That way, those powerless heirs could learn those abilities and thus grow their power.


    Naturally, there would also be those amongst them would could not even train in such superpowers¡­ but that was not important. After so much had happened, none could now discriminate against non-ultrahumans.


    Perhaps, their successors would forget that pain after centuries and repeat the cycle of conflict between ultrahumans and non-ultrahumans, but this time, they would not destroy themselves in such a conflict.


    Though humans are not creatures who learned from history, before the utter destruction that the Ruler of Time had wreaked upon their world was forgotten, they would keep that torment in their books with reverent fear.


    "Tank, what are you blanking out for?"


    "Oh, commander!"


    The pondering elderly man heard a familiar voice and hurriedly stood up to look at the nearby lane between the farmsteads. There, a Soul Puppet was pushing a wheelchair, where a bald old man who had trouble walking sat.


    Tank hurriedly went to him. The other old fellow who was twenty years older than himself, even more wrinkled and appeared ready to die anytime soon had been one of the former commanders of the Resistance.


    And the only one.


    Tank took the wheelchair off the Soul Puppet, who nodded before warping away.


    Old man hence pushed old man along in a stroll between the fields.


    "This is it, right?"


    Pushing the little wheelchair, Tank watched the golden sun and wheat fields in front of him, saying quietly, "All that we wanted to see is so beautiful."


    "Oh, kid. Don''t mention it."


    The former commander who had simply come for a visit laughed, his eyes squinting. "Wheat fields that stink like children? You think this bit of farm is alright? This is not what I want to see! I wish to witness the sights ten years later, when they raise huge cities taller than that tower before¡­ Ouch!"


    "What are you even deluding about? Why not train with the God of Steel''s legacy and live another few hundred years!"Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Tank patted the other man''s bald head without restraint, and the two geezers guffawed at once.


    The laughter was filled with pleasantness and delight, as well as tears from complicated emotions after long periods of bitterness.


    ***


    Meanwhile, deep within the spiral tower¡ªnow a forbidden zone, at the center of the world.


    A dainty Soul Puppet strolled over a ground of minuscule ashes, her feet never touching it no matter how soft the ground was.


    Soon, she arrived at the heart of the forbidden zone which was filled with raging energy radiation after the decisive battle between the God of Steel and the Ruler of Time.


    The former had triumphed, the latter reduced to ashes.


    As the Soul Puppet approached the very center of the former battlefield, her feminine features were impassive, but her heart was stirring in a growing turmoil.


    Ruler, she thought as she watched the energy wavelength kept beating, I think we have learned the purpose of our being.


    Soul puppets exist and sacrifice themselves for you. But be it for faith or some other reason you have neither sacrificed nor abandoned us. You turned time again and again, and yet did not threw us burdens away.


    Some believed that it was simply because you needed our faith. But is that true? You would rather die, yell at us defects and would sever your bond to us.


    That should not have been.


    We should have been punished with you for your sins, and should have perished as you did for it. You had given us life, and we should thus have exchanged that great advantage with our lives¡ªit would hold meaning even if our existence had added an insignificant progress for your plan.


    But you did not.


    Arriving at the center of the battlefield, the soul puppet that resembled a young girl looked up at the afternoon sun, grey dust and abnormal radiation splitting it into dull grey light.


    "You yearned for a world without sorrow and war."


    The soul puppet who had accompanied Fattrovi over three hundred and twenty shifts of World Lines said softly. "That was all you wanted¡ªhappiness and peace in all things."


    And yet that simple yearning was warped by radical hatred. You have forgotten your early purpose and descended into madness, tormenting for the sake of tormenting and unable to escape from the spiral of misery.


    Even so, my lord¡­


    "I would make it come true for you, even if you could not see or acknowledge it. I would accomplish it, turning you who had been a hateful person and yet loved the world into an admirable star of this galaxy."


    "I hope you would forget it all then, and live in this beautiful world as a normal person, living a life without hate, sadness but was also filled with love and hope."


    The soul puppet slowly crouched.


    In the center of the former battlefield, grey sunlight shone over the land.


    There lay a small, inconspicuous grave.


    Upon it was inscription of orderly old Simboan language.


    [Father, mother, sister, me]


    A small, myriad colored spiritual crystal was embedded on it.


    Back in the negotiations, the Resistance never asked to destroy that little grave.


    "But is that enough?" There were former Resistance members who asked that, puzzled.


    It was.


    Instead, it shall become their most hated, most reviled, most miserable beginning and end.


    Forgetting it? No! Fattrovi shall be the most sorrowful eternity, noted in the first page of the new Simboan civilization''s history books, a perpetual caution to all future generations!


    ***


    Just as Tank and the former commander weaved in and out of the golden wheat fields, and the little soul puppet reached out to touch the seven-colored spiritual crystal...


    With a mild hum that resounded over the world, the entire Simboan realm trembled.


    Silver beams descended from the skies.


    By the quiet permission of the Steel Python, through a medium left by a certain being, crystal obelisks descended from beyond worlds!


    Over the Simboan continent, the six gems flickered with infinite light. As if transmitters, they were providing the most precise coordinates for the obelisks.


    "What, what are those!?"


    In the fields, both Tank and the former commander gaped as a bunch of lights erupted out of the silver gem in the former''s hand and materialized a silver crystal obelisk that was several hundred meters tall!


    It would have been a fight if it was all that it was. Both elderly men had gone through countless battlefields and experienced many things. Soon, however, the obelisks abruptly projected the forms of unusual creatures in the empty lands around.


    Those projections were all beastly, and both Tank and the former commander were faintly aware that they were not intelligent creatures, but would definitely benefit their ecosystem and adapt to it. After deteriorating into a piece of barren wasteland after a thousand years, all wildlife was essentially extinct and every livestock had no part to play in a natural environment. The creatures in the projection on the other hand could do that, they would develop wildlands, spread seeds, nurture plants, purify the air and water sources.


    Meanwhile, aside from Tank and the commander, the other Resistance members, soul puppets¡ªeven the girl puppet at the heart of the forbidden zone arose.


    She heard it.


    All of them heard it.


    In the galaxy of countless worlds across the Void, the solitary echo of a horn sounded. It transcended the darkest turbulences, deathly ruins, and dormant dreams. Its sound, at once filled with rage and vigor resounded over the entire galaxy.


    "Long dead failures¡ªawaken!"


    "This is the moment to reclaim your glory!"


    All of them heard it.


    Those in the farmsteads and deserts of Simboa heard it.


    The champions and survivors of Karlis, the Silver Fairies wandering amongst the flowers, the Drakonids and Ancient Dragon of Thunder in Kronos all heard it, pricking up their ears.


    In the silence of the Bloodmoon Abyss, the gigantic luminous human silhouette heard it.


    The shadow standing alone in the Sixth Abyss¡ªGoliath, King of Demons, heard it as well.


    Over hundreds and thousands of places where silence presided, in the depths of the Darkest Abyss, every former failure heard that voice¡ªthe war cry, the rallying that was filled with vigor.


    Then, one by one, with searing and powerful light along with dazzling silver luster, the crystal obelisks began to shin, thus filling every projection.


    All of them began to awaken and called out as well, answering the lonely horn, roaring at the future in resistance.

 Chapter 858 Return Part One

    Endless illusionary roars echoed, raising a tide in the world as if a sea.


    There were shrieks of insects, low beastly growls, rubbing of appendages, shells hitting shells, the collision of vocal cords and vocal bones. Though the sounds were different, the spirit it embodied was perfectly identical.


    By the dense star at the center of the silver world, Joshua emanated unlimited light and head. Boundless voices, gathering into a wild tempest, stirred¡ªturning the silver mist around itself into swirls of clouds and massive eyes.


    He could see the innumerable obelisks that covered the entire world emitting light, radiant beams that stood upright over the land and densely occupying every single zone.


    Watching them, Joshua lowered the greatsword in his hand and closed his eyes, formulating.


    Then, over the many worlds, millions of vague projections began to fill the silver lights, remolding them.


    In the farmsteads and deserts of Simboa, under the observation of the Steel Python in the World Inner, many insects and beasts assumed form. There were butterflies that could spread pollen and seeds and sporting beautiful fur wings, three-headed moles that could move beneath the ground and soften even sturdy tectonic plates. Swarms of mythical creatures that Simboans had never seen or imagined appeared¡ªwhile they might not all be docile, they would bring the world new climate and ecosystems, just as they would add to the Simboans'' recipe.


    Even in empty seas, a simple but complete set of food chain appeared: everything existed, from bacteria to plankton, to minnows and great whales that wandered the oceans.


    On Karlis, several lords of the cities looked up. They used to command divine-domain abilites¡ªin other words, Legendary abilities, but their past eruption in power forced them to revert into mortal form and soul. Now, they watched in shock as the beasts and fauna appeared in the wilderness beyond the cities, witnessing great stone serpents slithering and hissing before digging underground. There was even a thirty-meter tall plant crowned with unusual blue gems that rooted itself in dense stone and sand, and as great magical energy throbbed, grey clouds slowly covered the sky.


    One could predict the coming of an unprecedented storm. Plants once used in a world to control tempests and destroy cities or armies were now bringing vitality to dry deserts.


    Likewise, the Silver Fairies that were staying in Karlis cheered as a massive Tree of Steel shot out from right beneath their settlement, blooming leaves and flowers that spread pollens of trace elements the fairies loved, covering their entire settlement instantly.


    The Ancient Dragon of Thunder sensed a familiar presence. It understood what that warrior acquaintance was doing now, which was why the creature which duty was to create living environments of time immemorial was profoundly shocked: the warrior was adding to the ecosystems of withering worlds, with new species added to the local


    A colossal dragon turtle which carried a great green tree over its back appeared in the portal between Kronos and a marine world. It let out a long cry that kicked up tidal waves before taking to the air, carrying boundless vapor towards the desert that covered the world, spreading purified water and tree species. One could tell that in dozens of years later, Kronos would be green.


    "Father¡­"Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    In the Blood Moon of the Bloodmoon Abyss, the gigantic luminous human silhouette watched over the crimson continent itself. The Tree of Life, having altered by overwhelming energies turned into something resembling a eucalyptus with countless hanging aerial roots. Indeed, the blood-colored Tree of Life was incomparably massive that it was rooted on every single spot of the continent and the scattered floating islands, its supremely developed aerial branches connecting every land of the world, its trunk holding them steady.


    The luminous human silhouette was controlling the growth of the great tree, a game it had been playing over the last few years but without getting bored of. Now, however, as the silver obelisks appeared, connected to a great will, the silhouette at once understood that its new presents were coming.


    Soon, with clear and delighted jingles, countless gentle critters such as white, red-eyed foxlike animals and yellow rat-like creatures that could unleash lightning appeared one after another over the continent albeit without a natural cycle¡ªthe world itself would care for them, and they were simply gifts to prompt joy.


    Likewise, in the Abyss, Goliath the Gluttonous Demon King closed its eyes, now merely keeping a shadow form. There were no silver obelisks in the Sixth Abyss, but the demon received information that transcended the Void to reach it¡ªit had now learned the necessary knowledge to alter worlds and remake ecospheres, as well as basically skills to alter life and create objects.


    The silver world at the depths of the Darkest Abyss.


    As species of beasts were awakened one after another, the resonance of the obelisks grew to its peak level. Soon, with the long, lonely sounding of horns, a lava humanoid appeared over the surface of the magma island, filling it from inside to out and materializing.


    From the most fundamental of elemental flow, with natural clusters of basic runes appearing upon it as if genes carried in carbon-based creatures. Crystalized tubes of energy were attached to flowing magma as if interweaved arteries and muscles, while sturdier frocks formed the creature''s frame and finally creating a small giant over five meters tall.


    Bang. A golden flame appeared over the head of the magma giant, seeping into its body and permeating it: that was the soul, mind and motion system of the elemental creature, just as it was its observation organs and final offensive measure.


    Opening its eyes, the elemental giant looked up blankly within the limitlessly searing magma.


    Then, standing upon the land blown by the winds, it stared up towards the distant stars.


    The defeated who have regained new life, at a loss, looked out over the starry skies they never asked for. It had thousands, perhaps even dozen thousands of years when they met their insignificant end in the dust, but now finally stands over the land to watch the vast heavens.

 Chapter 859 Return Part Two

    Soon, intelligent life was molded, one after another.


    On the magma island, pure elementals appeared. With burning winds and light, veins of fiery light without fixed form and only faint radiance weaved through the magma: their shapes were different and not of the same species, but their remarkably similar habits made them appear identical. At the same time, massive draconic lizards with heavy shells appeared over the mouth of volcanos alongside serpentine creatures with runic scales.


    Unlike the other beasts, the eyes of these creatures glinted with the illumination of intelligence. Now, however, they were in a state of brief blankness¡ªwhat Joshua remolded were not individuals from bygone civilizations, but heroic spirits, given form once again through the memories of their entire civilization. They had no personal memories or emotion, but a crude collective consciousness although they were much more alike to genuine lifeforms.


    In the single instant they had been created, the unlimited memories of creatures over thousands of years appeared in their minds. Raging waves stormed in their minds as an unquenchable thirst appeared by their mouths. They would not know where that bizarre vigor inside them came from, nor the reason for it.


    Beams began to shoot out from the silver star and stabbed into the many obelisks, each shade solidifying and growing the heroic spirits of civilizations.


    Still, as things were turning out great, Joshua suddenly made a dull grunt at the center of the world.


    With a rumble as if the limit was reached, many mental organs attached outwardly reddened and melted from the excessive heat as silver mist puffed out from around it, billowing piles of smoke. More than that, the fixed central server inside the silver star also emitted something akin to a wail, with the star itself flashing in static as if from a bad connection.


    "¡­It seems that my ability is not enough to conjure that many prototypes of intelligent life."


    Joshua could not help but frown as he felt each of his mental organs breaking one after another. He knew that such was his limit.


    If it were ordinary sentient creatures, Joshua could have created a nation''s population instantly¡ªit was not extreme for him to create an entire race alone. Moreover, the warrior could create normal flora and fauna that had no intelligence and undemanding in details across long distances over the Void, projecting them to fill multiple different worlds like before.


    However, what he was creating from world memories were not mundane intelligent individual, but heroic spirits composed of unlimited memories and knowledge. These individuals might not be able to apply the knowledge and martial skills in their memories, but they possess infinite possibilities and were actual representations of their own worlds, prototypes of intelligence.


    In Joshua''s plan for the future, when the abilities of the heroic spirits take shape, Joshua would dump those intelligent beings out of his world so that they would find a world suitable for themselves in the Void. They would act from that point, creating their own Adam and Eve before leading them in their comeback to the galactic stage.


    They had that potential, and are aware of each error their civilization made¡­ as the priest Ned Ransome had said back on Earth, if everyone in this world could live again, half of them would be great humans¡ªthere were only occasions where failures brought forth realization.


    One way or the other, Joshua gave them form as if conjuring little worlds. However, his ability may not be able to succeed with a single stride to provide all his spawns with actual form.


    "¡­This is quite enough. Reviving too much on one go would leave my own world in shambles and broken energy circulations as well¡­"


    Inhaling deeply, Joshua restored his mental organs and central servers, shaking his head before looking below at the land and islands around him.


    The progress of creating prototypes of intelligent creatures was hence paused, with warrior deciding to revive more species after his world enlarged. Additionally, Joshua would naturally be responsible for them since he had decided to awaken all of them¡ªhowever, it was unnecessary to put them on a single pile even when they live in similar environments since he could do better.


    Over the nine floating islands and the silver continent on the bottom, the creatures on the first level¡ªthe magma island had mostly gained form. There were fewer species on the continent and the other islands, especially the continent that was allocated form certain species of special attributes, where an aerial jellyfish that lived in thunderclouds wafted over it.


    That creature was a species that lived in a marine world filled with raging thunderstorms and communicated with electromagnetic signals. The magnetic field and incessant thunder over the entire were their source of vitality and energy, and those fine conditions allowed them to develop an extremely advanced magical civilization.


    But as civilization progressed, the jellyfishes attempted to inscribe magical runes upon the planet''s atmosphere to create an eternal environment of augmented electromagnetism. It was such a grand plan of world alteration that it left all their efforts in vain¡ªeach of them imagined that their diligence in the construction would make things go smooth, but it instead perpetually altered the global electromagnetic cycles to the point that the ecosystem which once sustained them collapse, and they thus went extinct.


    Now, the clumsily charming jellyfish were sparking with bolts in the lightning ocean created especially for them and played with the bolts. They may be the finest designer of electromagnetism in the galaxy that even pure elementals would not compare in terms of mana control, with the runic tentacles they evolved especially.


    ***


    As Joshua surveyed the world inside his body and minutely adjusted the positions of various species in his world, divine radiances of six different colors transcended the multitude of Abyss, following the Great Mana Tide''s power into the former Abyssal Paradise.


    "There."


    The violet light was the first to discover the trail of that world and pointed towards the bottom of the Vortex, a turbulent zone of black and white. At that, the other six divine lights made a beeline for the direction she pointed.


    "The form of the Vortex of Creation had already taken shape," the blue divine light said as it arrived at the turbulent zone. "There is even the old dimensional pressure¡ªwhile it wouldn''t compare to the previous state or the Chaos condensation before, the pressure meant that everything is on the right track."


    "It''s a matter of time for the Vortex of Creation to be restored." The steel-grey divine light replied. "And yet time is our greatest issue."


    By observing the Multiverse, the gods had long since discovered a path of darkness in other galaxies beyond this one. It was the sign that multiple Evil Gods were advancing together, a trail of destruction they left after devouring the stars, with their path clearly leading to the Lost Galaxy where Mycroft was.


    It was estimated that incalculable ranks of Evil Gods would come one after another in four to five decades, and they would have to prepare sufficiently before that.


    "We are revived, and our foes are returning. They would attack even more viciously this time, but at least it would not be as sudden as it was before."


    The pure-white divine light said calmly. "If it''s a direct confrontation and not an ambush, we would have been pulled into such a difficult battle before."


    "But there would be far more enemies this time." The pale golden divine radiance pointed out. "While they would not have the support of demonic legions from the Abyss and there won''t be unreasonable class of Evil Gods such as Fertility, we won''t have the Sage''s support this time."


    "Which is why we are putting our hopes and wagers upon that person."


    The pale-emerald godly radiance descended in a spiral, shaping into a patterned line that darted at the silver world. "If our mentor achieved the objective he set before he left in four to five decades, the Evil Gods would fall without a fight," he said quietly but steadily, "but if he didn''t and this one becomes another being of that caliber, it would be just another Final Battle."


    "Indeed," the other five divine beings laughed silently. "It''s just another Final Battle."


    "And if we die this time, it would probably be eternal."


    ***


    In the silver world, Joshua sensed the familiar divine forces approaching.


    He heard the God of Reformation and Conservation speaking to him.


    "Let us hasten away, Joshua."


    With the warrior''s permission, the divine projection of the dwarven god appeared beside the star. As he looked around inside the world, Ezerg then added, "The Vortex of Creation is forming, and the dimensional pressures are increasing¡ªeven you would be bounced away¡­ huh. What are those fellows, your new spawns?"


    Joshua was aware of the dimensional pressure the other spoke of. With energy having gathered to a certain threshold, the energy in the Vortex of Creation would simply repel any presence of a certain level. A case in point is the newly formed worlds, which would be bounced away from the dimensional pressure to corners of the galaxy.


    It was also why even True Gods had time remaining in this place: it was equivalent to a mortal facing a class seventeen typhoon that could blow them away anytime.


    "They count I guess." Joshua did not elaborate, sensing that the six gods were approaching his main body seemingly to help leave the Darkest Abyss. Still, the warrior was not about to leave at once what with his own plans, and therefore linked himself to the others. "Wait, everyone. I''m not in a hurry to leave."


    "The Vortex of Creation had just formed and it was barely a day its domain took shape. Its repulsive force is not that great, and as a world, I benefit greatly from that domain."


    As he spoke, Joshua demonstrated why he would stay at the depths of the Darkest Abyss. Silver Steel Strength billowed, and voluminous Steel Particles that followed the Great Mana Tide and waves of Chaos were swirling around the silver Steel realm, and then absorbed within.


    Two immeasurable, contravening forces of black and white formed a distinct swirl in the Darkest Abyss, and Joshua was at the heart of it.


    Like how Simboa was the center of the Void Vortex, Joshua''s present world was at the very heart of the Vortex of Creation¡ªnaturally, both swirls were different: though fearsome, the Void Vortex was similar to a typhoon that would not hurt the world in the eye of the storm, while the Vortex of Creation was a genuine swirl which center was the most turbulent spot.


    That being said, it was also the richest zone for Steel Particles and various material flow.


    In the silver metallic world, misty tentacles that arose like a sun''s corona deliberately drew every beneficial substance and Stele Particles for itself, enriching the elements of its realm. Even the raging, hidden flows were nothing for Joshua''s immeasurably sturdy body which was blessed by multiple gods, not to mention that Joshua strength grows as the dimensional pressures heightened.


    While the Vortex of Creation grew quicker than Joshua''s strengthening, it would also significantly delay the time before the warrior was repelled, allowing the silver world to benefit a lot more in that environment.


    Joshua certainly had his point that even the six gods paused.


    They had imagined that the warrior would be exhausted after the battle and hence descended to the Darkest Abyss, but never imagined that it was a deliberate plan¡­ They were even more pleased since they need Joshua to be powerful¡ªif he benefited from that extreme environment, they won''t mind helping me.


    Thus, six-colored godly light whirled around the silver world, sprinkling folds of divine power, manifesting into a great formation that captures Steel Particles around Joshua''s body.


    As the six gods readied themselves to help accelerate Joshua''s Steel Particle and material absorption, the God of Reformation and Conservation surveyed the inside of Joshua''s world with a puzzled gaze.


    With his sight as a powerful Legend before he became a god, Ezerg could certainly tell that there were similarities between the world inside Joshua''s body with Project Rebirth: though they were fundamentally different since Project Rebirth was supposed to be a supercontinent that holds near limitless energy source, the energy for the silver world come only from Joshua.


    "How do you intend to build this world?"


    The dwarven god asked, appearing trying to help. "I know a little about create a demiplane core and a supermassive engine¡­ it certainly is nothing compared to you at present, but it might hold connection by analogy."


    For his part, Joshua certainly would not refuse the kindness of a god. It was as Ezerg said: he had definitely mastered world building and decimation engine, but those advanced abilities were costly and he would not use them unless facing foes such as Evil Gods. In fact, the skills Ezerg provided would compensate for the lacking of his usual fighting style.


    Also, the skill to shape a demiplane was essentially no simpler than creating a world. In the end, the latter only requires vast stores of Steel Strength to be converted into Steel crystallizations, before¡­ blowing it up. On the other hand, demiplanes was a more detailed technique: it was the creation of an independent space between the bubbles of world and space, less consumption of resource with the depth of being improved into an actual world.


    Even if the Fairy Queens did not cultivate their demiplane into a world, it was simply because the Queens themselves lacked some key elements. When the fairies prospered, with two or three Legends appearing amongst them, ''Fairy World'' would come to be sooner or later.


    As for how Joshua wanted to build his own world¡­


    "To tell the truth, I gained much useful experience from the Great Khan of the Starherders, and their Void Behemoths."


    Joshua watched the nine floating islands surrounding the stars that could one day become nine planes. He could not suppress a grin as he imagined the future, before revealing his plans to Ezerg. "World is life, and the creatures living in it is a single form and part of a greater being."


    Now, one of the faces of the silver star abruptly erupted with powerful light. Embodying great energies, it shot directly at the magma island.


    In less than one second, the life on the magma island felt the high energy presence. While still at a blank memory state, their physical instincts allowed them to simultaneously apply the Extraordinary abilities cultivation unique to their former civilization: almost all the creatures that could live in magma were able to reach that power and adapt to the sudden heat and radiance.


    Soon, as elements whirled and ether fluctuated, the light of mana and lifeforce shone together. Joshua deliberately allowed substantial energies to burst like and be absorbed by the intelligent creatures in the magma island, subsequently split into different types of Extraordinary powers.


    "The magma island is the energy conversion zone I had in mind. The life in that level possess strong abilities to alter energies, and would convert my raw form of Steel Strength and pure heat into other supernatural powers to assure its balance in this world."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Joshua laughed softly as he watched the magma island. "A world that only holds Steel Strength would never nurture powerful beings¡ªI myself had only obtained my present power after transcending many worlds."


    Soon, excess Extraordinary power sprinkled away from the magma island down to the second level¡ªthe tropical island. The multitude of supernatural forces was drawn in by the local insects and plants and processed, grown into fruits or stored as rations. The other portion, its searing scent from the magma island purified by the tropical islands would continue forward to the third level, the ocean island.


    There, the heat and light from the star, as well as the supernatural energies from the upper islands would sediment into piles of minerals and crystals beneath the oceans and food for behemoths. Some would also flow away downstream along the tides that poured like a waterfall down into the continental, mountain and flatland islands below.


    On those landmasses, energy and matter would be processed intricately once absorbed by intelligent life. Like how mana could be categorized into ''occult spells'', ''arcane spells'' and ''magical power'' or how psionic energy could be split into ''meditation'', ''fervor'' and ''origin strength'', supernatural powers processed to such extent was an advantage for the world itself, since vast and rich Extraordinary environments could grow more powerful generations.


    Meanwhile, the desert, glacier and subterranean islands that followed were special cases, each hosting their own cycles. Like the silver continent, they produce unique resources and Extraordinary abilities, connecting the circulations between the floating islands and the continent albeit indirectly and without any heroic spirits residing within.


    All while the silver star illuminated and watched over everything at the center of the world.


    "Worlds are factories, just as it is an exam..."


    Joshua said silently, watching his own realm. "And the many thousand species are the workers and the students sitting for the exam."


    "I''m in charge of providing raw materials, while they build¡ªthis is the nursery to establish civilizations, and I anticipate such a day where the fruits of these failures ripen so that I could throw them out. Those heroic souls that had passed practical assessments and examinations and made evident that they could rebuild their own society would hence return to the stars, and become our help."


    As he spoke, Joshua lowered his head at the realm of floating islands, his gaze brimming with confidence.


    He keenly awaited the coming of such a day.


    He was convinced that it would.

 Chapter 860 Divinity Erosion

    "A fine idea!"


    Ezerg''s eyes widened, and the dwarven deity nodded in admiration at Joshua''s plan.


    From his perspective, the special world construct that Joshua designed could accelerate the conversion and accumulation of Extraordinary abilities at full capacity, and could even be used as an example for molding various demiplanes. The intelligent life on it could simply be swapped for normal magical creatures albeit at a decreased effectiveness, but the greatest function of that design is to accelerate the growth from demiplane to an actual world.


    Though Ezerg did not need that skill as a god, he would acknowledge and show support when it came to the development of skill or individual ability.


    A choice has now been made about where Joshua''s true form should stay. According to the God of Wisdom and Choice''s prediction, the Vortex of Creation would assume initial form within a year at the earliest, while the ensuing augmenting and recovery would take even longer. In other words, Joshua would have around a year to stay safely in the Vortex of Creation, before the cost eventually outweigh profits as he repels dimensional pressure.


    But one year was enough. The warrior would absorb more Steel Particles and Authority each day than wandering over the Void every year.


    As Ezerg was ready to leave after a few more words with Joshua, violet and white light flashed. For some reason, Yolanda and the God of Life had descended simultaneously inside the warrior''s world.


    "Radcliffe¡­"


    Yolanda, appearing in elven maiden form studied all of Joshua once she descended. Her brow was furrowed as if she had seen something¡ªshe tried to mention it for moments, before shaking her head, "Well¡­ I just wanted to say that you could tell us if you need any help."


    With that, she quickly turned into divine light and left. The God of Life who had followed her mimicked her as well: measuring Joshua for a while and then looked towards the world with nine floating islands. Then, after a slight nod, she left as well¡ªthere was no telling why she went there at all.


    Soon, with Ezerg''s own departure and the light of the six deities circled the silver world once, they left the Darkest Abyss. Unlike Joshua, the gods are unable to absorb Steel Strength felt discomfort in the Vortex of Creation, and would need to consume divine ability in every moment to keep themselves from being repulsed.


    "¡­"


    Having ensured that the six gods had all left, Joshua maintained his original posture, the humanoid hub paused at the center of the star, remaining motionless for a long time.


    At present, the warrior''s entire body was still as if time itself has stopped. Even the silver sun at the center of the world stopped stirring and shining, its energy cycle pausing and leaving the entire world in utter darkness. The power that shifted the positions of the nine floating islands dissipated as well, and all things fell into stillness and silence.


    "¡­ha."


    After freezing where he was for a long time, a faint sigh resounded in the darkness.


    Now, two crimson specks of light appeared in the heart of the darkness.


    As the red light shone, the silver sun regained its like. The world which cycles had stopped also restarted, like a factory that had suddenly suffered power outrage and began running again.


    Joshua, who finally recovered some of his mobility looked down at his hands, narrowing his eyes as if wanting to conceal the scarlet divine radiance rising from the depths of his pupils.


    "Bad timing, their arrival."


    It was only after a long time that Joshua lifted his shuddering hand and pressed it on his forehead. "Even after I spoke so stiffly and doing my best to shorten our exchange," the warrior said quietly and self-deprecatingly, "still, it''s still a little long, and I was almost exposed."


    The warrior''s human clone slowly lowered his hand, and yet such a simple act actually made it vanish for a moment as if a poor connection. Soon, he appeared again, but one could tell that there were minute parts in that reformed clone could not be controlled, and there were such great flaws in its construct, like a deformed 3D painting.


    "I am still too arrogant¡­"


    Joshua shook his head as if intending to regain consciousness, but even that did not allow him to gain lucidity, and he could only laugh bitterly in the murkiness. "The God of Death embody vengeful wills and despair¡­ it is too heavy for me to shoulder it alone."


    Recently, in the decisive battle against the Evil God of Death, Joshua had used the runes of his body world and control a beam weapon with electromagnetism.


    The weapon composed entirely of light did not deal any physical damage, but it carried special Steel Strength that swiftly transmitted information. In other words, it was a special optic cable, and was an advanced conduit instead of a weapon.


    Whether used against a superhuman such as Fattrovi who controlled a world''s Authority, or the Black Fog, an intelligent enchanted construct, there was not much use¡ªit was supremely effective, however, when used on an Evil God, it would crush their sturdiest of Chaos barriers, breaking the entity''s core that was composed of soul and memories, a weapon expressively tailored against Evil Gods.


    If it was aimed against a forming Evil God Embryo¡ªthe early form of an Evil God of Death, the weapon was even more terrible. Its presence alone would drain the limitless memories contained in the Chaos, reducing the composites and celestial forms of Chaos into insignificant dust of Chaos, equally crushing them from a thousand and ten thousand into ten thousand ''1s''.


    Of course, there was a flaw in such a specialized weapon tailored against the Evil God: the spiritual blowback against the user.


    Each time Joshua struck a Chaos composite with a luminous weapon, the memory of a ruined world would have been passed through the hub that was Joshua''s own body and be marked inside the obelisks.


    Each strike and each blow left Joshua''s mind heavily burdened, but since Joshua had no soul and had no need to endure spiritual injury, all his hurt was only a mutual burden of in his world''s integrated processing array¡ªmerely to record the information of over thousands of civilizations, the array would relive the demise of worlds over a hundred times, an equivalent of having a champion''s soul break over a hundred times.


    Killing a thousand foes was hurting himself over eight hundred times¡ªeven two thousand times. Only Joshua could fight like that, with any other person spiritually maimed if they did that even once.


    Then, the last burst from the luminous axe that split apart the Darkest Abyss,


    Even Joshua would never be able to withstand such a torrent in the mind. That was why he only had one method to strengthen his own spirit, enduring that spiritual assault which could bend the construct of reality, that not even the soulless could truly withstand.


    And that one method was divinity.


    By awakening and strengthening the divinity he now controlled, Joshua rigidly weathered the most dangerous spike in spirit and forcefully crushed the final retaliation of the Death''s Embryo.


    That, however, did not mean that the danger had passed.


    Instead, it had just begun.


    Compared to bidding his time to slowly grind away Chaotic force, the stalwart divinity was the fundamental reason Joshua''s mind had problems. Not even the warrior himself could resolve the fundamental attribute of divine ability, and it was only through foolishness and his own spiritual prowess to subjugate and repress his foe that led to Joshua''s present dire circumstances.


    Presently, the warrior''s mind was in a state of murkiness like that of the recently revived heroic spirits. It was only through remolding the world that the revived spirits were slightly restored to normalcy¡ªthe six gods'' appearance had granted him brief lucidity, allowing him to realize his present circumstances.


    "If this continues¡­ Whether I am consumed by the residual memories of world demise from the Evil God of Death or divinity crushing my own consciousness, I would no longer be myself¡­"


    At that thought, Joshua suddenly remembered the abrupt arrival and departure of Yolanda and the God of Life. The expression they showed that they could clearly tell what was happening, and they were always sensitive about such matters.


    Joshua also could not help recalled what Yolanda said before, that the Sage was very different after returning from the Darkest Abyss.


    Were there similarities between his condition and the Sage?


    "Holy Light¡­ Luminous weapons¡­ Sage¡­"


    Closing his eyes, Joshua''s human formed slowly vanished from the silver star. He no longer had the strength to maintain a human form, and his will was also dispersing. "Hah. The Sage would not be as prideful as myself and shoulder the despair of all Abyss and Evil God alone¡­"


    Perhaps.


    Probably.


    Joshua stopped thinking about that.


    Withdrawing all his consideration and focusing, all of his mental prowess diverted to suppress the despairing world memories, along with the growing war divinity. Crimson radiance distinctly swirled in the silver star, blood-colored lightning weaving in the silver clouds.


    Though the repercussions of the battle were severe, Joshua would choose to do it again.


    None would know if the God of Death would reassemble in the very next second, leaving every person''s sacrifice to waste. None would know if Death''s power and essence was so great that its defenses would barely break without a specially designed weapon.


    Chaos occupied everything at the depths of the Darkest Abyss, a and Joshua would not have been able to act if it was not for the gods'' blessing and the Infinite Divinity. He would already have become a core for the Evil God of Death to assemble itself without those luminous weapons, his consciousness collapsing to the point that he would become an Evil God and destroy Mycroft and many other worlds.


    Compared to such a future, present circumstances were merely a little troublesome.


    ***


    At the bottom of the Vortex of Creation, six divine lights glinted. A silver planet whirled, but gradually dulled.


    A long time passed.


    There were occasions where dimensional spells or Void warships appeared near the star, looking at it from afar. Many broke through the growing repulsive force of the Vortex of Creation just for a glimpse of a silver world.


    They were either worried, troubled, confident or simply wanted to join the trend¡­ but as months passed and Starfall Year 840 as well, the silver star still did not change, remaining dim as ever.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Until one day.


    ***


    Starfall Year 841, twentieth of January in Mycroft Time.


    A silver planet unvisited that whirled by itself at the center of the Vortex, a normal, mundane day.


    The surface of the world slowly regained luster.


    The beings hidden and resting within were awakening.


    At the center of the core star inside the silver world, Joshua''s clone reassembled¡ªthis time, it was complete and without any abnormal defects.


    "Half a year has passed, huh¡­ though I''ve established independent collection and steering procedures before my slumber, it still took too much time for testing.


    Glancing at his palms, Joshua clenched them into fists before relaxing. He looked up towards the floating islands that were directed by the steering procedures, learning again the knowledge of the many heroic spirits before nodding. "There''s still half a year then and it''s not late¡­ but I should return once or they would be worried."


    At the brightest center of the star, Joshua looked around at his own world serenely. However, formless presence was surging, and any looking upon it directly would face an enraged deity. Around the silver star, the nine floating islands orbited as if planets, with the heroic spirits slowly building civilizations and communicating with others, along with many dancing Silver Fairies that granted the still world slight vigor.


    As he took in the sights, Joshua''s gaze that had a machine coldness gradually softened. "¡­There are still things to do," the Lord of that World said quietly after moments of silence, and thus the entire planet rumbled.


    The former Darkest Abyss and present Vortex of Creation, the raging black-and-white turbulent flow maintaining its surge and swirl.


    World fragments that accumulated over thousands of years compounded with the energy of the Mana Tide spilling from the Vortex of Creation¡ªa gush that could crush anything into the tiniest of Steel Particles.


    Nevertheless, a rather dim silver star appeared in the bottom of the dangerous center of the Vortex. It appeared unaffected by its environment, and remained tightly embedded at the most terrible surge, enduring the brush of limitless material cascading.


    And now, the silver star that had weathered half a year of scrubbing changed unusually.


    Several craters hence appeared over the perfectly smooth surface of the silver world¡ªthe craters then rapidly enlarged into cavity that drives deep into the world. At the same time, vast amounts of cylindrical particles of steel material ejected out and missed into the Vortex of Creation.


    Still, the cylinders were particles only to the Vortex of Creation, with each being a meter long and composed of sturdy composition. Even the pressure of the Vortex of Creation could not break its surface, but carry it along.


    Thirty-six cavities opened within the silver world, each gushing with steel cylinders at the Vortex of Creation for around five minutes. From affair, it would appear as if the silver world was breathing in severely cold and dry air, with substantial vapors spraying out of the rifts and vanishing into the swirl.


    With that accomplished, the silver world was once against dormant.


    But unlike before, a streak of light detached from the world''s pole. He dragged a long radiant trail that swiftly left for beyond the Vortex, towards the normal galaxy.


    ***


    Starfall Year 841, twentieth of January.


    The Liege''s Residence in the Inner City of Moldavia, the North.


    The afternoon light pierced thick steeled glass to sprinkle over the dark brown desk. Dust wafted in the light, and rose above in the heated air¡ªalongside the magical projection of an Avian maiden.


    In the quiet, dully colored study, the artificial intelligence that should be controlling the main Mana Net server blankly floated by the ceiling of a certain person''s study as if meditating about some matter.


    There were many books in the study which had not be visited by anyone for a long time. Some were thick and heavy historical tomes such as the [History of the Thirty-Six West Mountain Nations] and the [Genealogy of the Diamond Family], while others were popular present-day novels like [Expedition to the Next Dimension: Otherworld Development Chronicles] and [Small World, Great Riches].


    Naturally, most were texts about supernatural abilities, while the edge of the desk was piled full of handwritten drafts. Those were filled with various special Extraordinary abilities cultivation, and the writer also appeared to take into consideration the reader''s standard by writing it so that it was easily understood.


    Everything was perfect, apart from the rather rigid and unruly penmanship on the draft.


    The Avian lady simply stared at it all, her gaze splitting as if her mind had wandered away.


    "What is it, Zero Three?"


    A deep, familiar masculine voice suddenly appeared by the door.


    The exceedingly sudden call startled the blanked-out AI, causing her projection to disappear for a split second before she reformed it in panic.


    That was when a man opened the door and entered the study, looking up at Zero Three.


    "Did something happen?" Joshua asked calmly.


    Gaping at the man by the door, Zero Three tried to tell him how Ying and Ling had been hardworking, how Black was training diligently and how Light was a little larger now¡­ She wanted to inform him that another batch of Winter Fort Academy student had graduated, that his apprentices were becoming lynchpins in the Imperial External Exploration Department and that many of their acquaintances had improved in ability after the entire world had headed to other worlds to keep the peace as unrest surfaced.


    There was so much she wanted to say.


    But in the end, all she said was a single, flat line.


    "Nothing happened."


    Slowly descending from the ceiling, Zero Three smiled. "I''m simply waiting for your return."


    "Ah."


    Joshua van Radcliffe replied. Though his tone was stiff and his answer rather machinelike, he smiled in return. "I''m back."

 Chapter 861 Continental War Is Now Online!

    "By the way, Zero Three¡ªI got you a gift."


    Joshua strolled into the room without alerting anyone, not even the maids in side his Residence. "Do you still remember what I told you when I took you away from Karlis?" He asked slowly.


    "Eh? What gift?"


    Zero Three, who had awkwardly turned her head aside, unsure how to continue the conversation was quickly surprised. She appeared happy, but could not hold back the delight despite her attempts to do so.


    Nonetheless, Joshua''s question prompted the Artificial Intelligence girl to comb through her memory. She found it swift, and that was when Joshua smiled. "I''ve said that I would tear apart Chaos and Evil Gods for you¡ªnow I am to do so, and have accomplished that."


    "It''s almost ten years, but I have achieved what I''ve sworn to do then, and it''s my gift even if it had been empty promises once."


    It was certainly a delightful gift.


    Ten years. Even if she was an AI, Zero Three had to deliberately search her own memories or she would not at once recall her conversation with Joshua then. The fact that the warrior had actually kept it at heard moved her, and she tilted her head away, embarrassed to level her gaze at him.


    However, aside from feeling stirred, Zero Three sharply noticed that something was not right with Joshua then. After all, from what she knew about him, Joshua never had the emotional quotient to say something so corny¡­ something that made others blush!


    "I''m really happy¡­ but Joshua, didn''t you already kill another Evil God last time?" She asked puzzledly at the thought. "We have celebrated for some time when you returned after slaying the Evil God of Wither, and for once you''ve even let loose, bringing all of us along for a trip around Mycroft''s stratosphere."


    It was just a typical suspicion at first¡ªconsidering that the Evil God of Death was infinitely more powerful than the Evil God of Wither, the trouble itself was resolved over half a year ago, with the nervousness and direness that emanated then diminishing entirely, the strife that engulfed the galaxy becoming the past¡­ Zero Three certainly believed that it would not be a problem to host another great ceremony to celebrate Joshua''s return, but she was unsure why Joshua did not mention this then, only to emphasize it now.


    It was a question that could have been skimped through. Zero Three''s own question was asked out of instinct and she did not expect any answer, but Joshua''s ensuing long silence left her even more perplexed and panicking.


    "¡­"


    Joshua did not say anything to answer Zero Three, but his eyes were flickering in a crimson divine light that left others sweltering and terrified¡ªit was after several minutes that he finally answered like an old machine after resolving latency, heavily mouthing each word, "The one before, the Evil God of Wither, doesn''t count. It''s just an entity, recently escaped its seal¡­"


    "Actually, this one doesn''t count either. The Evil God of Death was never born¡ªit is still gestating, though powerful, it was completely destroyed, by us."


    The bizarre and machinelike words and the clearly abnormal behavior left Zero Three earnestly jarred. It was clearly something worth being happy about, something to be rejoiced for or even cheered loudly, but Joshua''s unusualness left her in the dumps.


    Is he being corrupted by Chaos?


    But there is no Chaos presence!


    Just as Zero Three and Joshua leveled their gazes at each other, the warrior suddenly lifted her projection and put her on the desk as he himself settled into the chair in front of it. Then, he slowly continued, "those two together, count as, one Evil God."


    It was on the desk that Zero Three finally saw a sparking redness in the black-haired warrior''s scarlet eyes. The AI herself felt a powerful effect upon seeing it too, as if she suddenly wanted to destroy something, and break anything within reach down to ashes.


    However, when the God of the Sky''s Legacy and the processing force of the Mana Net''s main server quickly dispelled Zero Three from that influence, she also finally realized what caused the warrior''s unusual behavior.


    "I would definitely see through my promises," Joshua said then, as if to himself. "Whatever it takes, I would fulfill my oath."


    The warrior''s words were simply not intended for Zero Three; he was speaking them as if for some kind of assurance.


    As if something had dawned upon her, Zero Three, who had always been gentle¡ªespecially to Joshua¡ªpromptly clenched her right fist, tightening her brow as she glared at the warrior who seemed to be normal in his expression. "Alright!" She forced herself to yell menacingly, "Now I know what you need!"Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "Joshua, you have to get treatment now!"


    At that, mana gathered. The symbol of the God of the Sky appeared behind Zero Three as every bit of magical energy adrift in the Liege''s Residence and the Inner City appeared to be summoned, surging wildly into the Residence at the call. In that instant, a power that exceeded even typical Supreme champions converged on the AI''s illusory arm, and she swung it with all her strength and clapped it on Joshua''s head!


    However, the seemingly vicious blow dispersed the instant it touched the warrior''s hair. Luminous specks of magical energy crumbled into pale golden flakes that wafted¡­ it was not simply because magical projection could not touch solid forms, but because the Steel Barrier in each hair on Joshua''s kept him immune from most supernatural attacks.


    A single drop of his blood would crumble mountains, a strand of his hair would cut through whole lands. It was not an exaggeration, for it was reality to Joshua.


    Be that as it may, Zero Three accomplished her objective¡ªby using substantial mana to stimulate a reaction from the Steel Strength in Joshua''s main body, she seized the opening to deliver the Steel Strength Joshua himself left with her!


    ***


    [Spirit Backup]


    A long time ago, when Joshua had still been troubled by divinity, he replicated a part of his own spirit when he was normal, keeping it in Steel Strength that he handed to Zero Three for keeping. Through Zero Three''s presence, he could always determine if his spirit was affected and flawed by the discreet effects of divinity.


    The plan for a Spirit Backup ensures the warrior''s consciousness remained healthy. However, Joshua had almost suppressed the combat divinity¡ªit grew incessantly, but Joshua himself grew much quicker and hence did not fear that strength, leaving the plan almost moot.


    Now, however, Joshua was clearly acting unusually. Understanding that, Zero Three quickly restarted the plan and began studying the warrior''s present spiritual issue.


    "Heavens!"


    Soon, Zero Three''s wings slumped with the results of her comparison. Shocked, she looked up at the warrior who remained entirely calm, her eyes bulging as she exclaimed in surprise, "Joshua, what have you done?! Your spirit deviance is more than 90%, and you''re like an old patient who had gone insane over thirty years!"


    No wonder Joshua was so weird today! And here I was thinking why, with that attitude of his, would he mention something ten years ago!


    And she had thought that Joshua was being forward¡­


    Zero Three ceased that trail of thinking since there was no such luxury and because was not the time to fool around. 90% deviance was not merely serious¡ªit was unthinkable!


    The spirit deviance rate was a cumulative value combining various aspects of thought that reflects a person''s usual choice and perception under various scenarios. The ordinary deviation rate was 5%, since normal humans would change their usual behavior out of emotional shifts, be it from extreme happiness or anger.


    Likewise, a deviation rate of more than 10% meant that normal beings had went insane¡ªwith typical examples being a mage who had changed into a Lich. Due to negative energy and undead alteration, his cognition would change, and though he was the same person, he would be a far cry compared to who he had been.


    Divinity erosion was naturally slightly more severe since it was a problem that troubled even the gods. Even so, during the last occasion when Joshua had a more severe case, the deviation rate was only 15% to 25%... At this stage, Joshua''s own will would become so unusually aggressive and bloodthirsty to the point that he would go against his own instinct and principles and unconditionally provoke some friendly being that he would have kept himself from challenging.


    Realizing the seriousness of the situation, Zero Three quickly mustered magical energy again and extended her hand to press it on Joshua''s head again. Naturally, the warrior suppressed the reflexive retaliation of Steel Strength this time, and while he said nothing, he was being cooperative.


    Like a waterfall, mana information flashed through the AI girl''s eyes, with runic flickering even on her sky-blue hair. Zero Three mostly understood why Joshua would quietly return and seek her out at once¡ªit appears that he knew that he was not his right self and he needed help from others despite having a deviation rate of 90%. Zero Three, who holds his spirit backup was hence the best choice.


    Before that, if he met others, Joshua would have no assurances that he would not suddenly go amok and give someone a beating¡­ on his return journey, there may already have been unknown victims.


    The 90% spirit deviation rate would leave a person unable to communicate or think normally. Just think about it: ninety percent of the human brain''s composition, even the synapse flow in nervous system would flow and transmit erratically. At that thought, Zero Three thought that it was a complete miracle for Joshua to escape the Vortex of Creation alone!


    The AI tried her hardest to use the backup to correct the warrior''s present spirit, but it was clear that the Steel Strength he left behind back then was simply not enough compared to the warrior''s true form. The deviation rate kept drifting between 89% and 92%, and appear to have no actual effect.


    However, her hard work bore fruit: as she stealthily borrowed the processing power of the main Mana Net server, the red sparks in Joshua''s eyes diminished while the warrior himself seized the chance to reclaim some lucidity.


    "Thanks."


    The first thing that the warrior did when he returned to normal was look up at Zero Three, who was so focused that even her mana projection was missing in certain parts. "I definitely chose correctly," he grinned. "You definitely helped me, Zero Three."


    "Stop it. Joshua, what''s actually happening with you?"


    Watching as Joshua finally recovered some of his will, Zero Three was at once happy but troubled. "How did you come back 90% spirit deviance?" She asked softly. "Could you have been slumbering in the Vortex of Creation because of that?"


    "Indeed. My spirit deviation had even exceeded a hundred percent back in the Vortex¡ªI could not think at all, and could only slumber and wait for my autonomous processes to clean up the error commands and excess message."


    With Zero Three''s hand still pressed over his forehead, Joshua''s eyes turned as he looked around the study and said softly, "Half a year allowed me to recover a portion of my communicative ability¡ªbut I know that it won''t do: it would take a dozen years to recover to optimal state of mind if I kept relying on autonomous process. With Chaos and divinity erosion becoming more rooted, not to mention the looming threat of Chaos, I don''t of that sort of time to use."


    "By relying on my resolve towards ''promise'', ''oath'' and ''ideal'', I barely made it back to Mycroft and find you¡­ If not you, I would have looked for Igor and the Seven Gods to counter divinity¡­ They would definitely have their solutions."


    Although he would not find such solutions acceptable for himself.


    While Joshua was not actually fully ignorant about the power of the gods, his present state could only be handled with certain rare and radical measures, such as forcing himself to rely on a divinity that runs contrary to nullify his present one.


    But could himself really accept the so-called divinity of ''guardian'', ''peace'' or ''creation?''


    That was hard to say.


    "Should we carry out the final plan then?"


    Despite feeling bliss from Joshua''s trust, Zero Three also felt the direness: the warrior''s present state was clearly very unstable, and she could barely keep his present normal interaction going with the power of the Mana Net''s main server¡ªhe would revert to his uncommunicable state before even if she moved a little further away from him.


    With that, her tone became even more determined. "Do you want to undergo a complete spirit recovery? Although you would lose some memories if the deviation points are covered by your original memory format, I would help make backup for you¡­"


    "There''s no need."


    Joshua smiled as he watched Zero Three''s concerned expression, and reached out with his hand to stroke her face. Although the mana projection of the AI girl could not touch him, he could touch her at will. "Just as I promised you to defeat Evil Gods back then," he said calmly, "I made a promise to the Evil God of Death."


    "I have promised the fallen worlds that I would never forget them. All that they were¡ªbe it sadness, pain or despair, would live with me, always. Even if they are Chaos, Evil Gods, foes that I have crushed and destroyed, I would never go back on my word."


    And I would fulfil my pledge whatever the cost.


    Such was Joshua''s ideal, and how he held on despite his 90% rate of spirit deviation to return from the depths of the Abyss.


    "Thanks for your concern, Zero Three."


    Noticing her worried face, Joshua said softly, "But this is no longer some error correctable by mere rebooting. I know my mind best, and doing that would only hold it back for a while, and it would simply recur as long as the fundamental issue is not resolved."


    "Then how would I actually help you?"


    Zero Three asked helplessly, not having too many solutions at present.


    "It''s simple. To tell the truth, I have to thank you¡ªwhat you did gave me an idea."


    As he spoke, Joshua closed his eyes, feeling Zero Three linking herself to him spiritually through mana and Steel Strength. He could tell that the Mana Net''s main server was connected to him through the relay station that was Zero Three, clearing substantial excess redundant data for him.


    "Mana Net."


    Endless information gathered in Joshua''s mind, reassembling. Recalling the spirit terminal, Fairy Cards and various things that never existed in Mycroft back in his preexistence, a comprehensive plan appeared in his mind. Laughing silently, the warrior said quietly, "I could connect a part of my processing array to the Mana Net."


    "And then¡­"


    ***


    Starfall Year 841, First of February.


    It had been ten days since Joshua van Radcliffe Legendary warrior had quietly returned to his own domain after journeying into the Darkest Abyss, pacifying unrests and defeat the Unknown Evil God (the name, Evil God of Death was not yet made public).


    Today was a normal day with nothing of note. Over the last ten days, those who were informed of the warrior''s return had their intended visits declined, with only some of his friends allowed into the now-enigmatic Liege''s Residence to talk to Joshua.


    Legendary champions such as Barnil, William, Barbarossa, Vahina, Nostradamus, Igor and other acquaintances including Roland and Brandon''s family all left thoughtfully after talking to Joshua, each of them simultaneously going into seclusion after returning to their laboratories or territories as if carrying out some airtight, secretive project.


    Those who were partially privy to the facts imagined that they were setting up a recovery process for the heavily injured Legendary warrior and considering a solution for his recovery. Some refuted that hypothesis, saying that the champions were not readying some spiritual recovery procedure but instead joining hands to carry out a completely unknown grand project for the Mana Net.


    Both factions were determined that they were right and discussed it on several occasions over the spirit terminal forums but without reaching a consensus.


    In truth, both sides were right.


    Priest Omni, Leader of the Imperial External Exploration Department''s Elite Party, provisional honored student of the Victor Academy and pupil of Radcliffe the Legendary warrior was walking the avenues of Moldavia''s main city, strolling rather idly.


    It was a leave period between two missions. His sister was in school while Sol was recharging mana for energy she lost over some time, while all his teammates had returned home to visit their families. A rare solitary moment, Priest had wanted to visit his mentor who had recently returned from the Abyss, only to stop at the gates¡ªnow guarded lethally by the black dragon girl who had a luminous orb on her head. If not for Priest himself being a rather familiar face, he would have been blasted with a Sunny Blaze for just knocking on the door.


    Though the young warrior with Gold-tier ability might have withstood it, he was aware that not even Supreme-advanced champions would want to face the black dragon''s true form.


    "Boring¡­ Looks like I can only go for a round of Fairy Cards in the taverns."


    With that feeble thought, Priest''s feet pivoted right. He knew a card tavern of higher quality nearby where he was a Gold-card carrying VIP, a great place to while away his free time. He could even enjoy a plate of otherworld crab in sweet and spicy sources, and that would be his time for the afternoon used up.


    However, when Priest arrived by the door to the tavern and enter, he suddenly felt the gem embedded on the Spirit Terminal he wore by his gauntlet vibrating and heating up.


    Alarm? Is someone looking for me? And when did I set such a loud ring?


    With the use of the Spirit Terminal having become widespread over the last few years, with everyone¡ªespecially mages purchasing one if they had a little extra income. An enchantment tool that essentially solidifies magic, it became a necessity for spellcasters.


    Entering the spirit password, Priest assumed that it was some urgent assignment from the External Exploration Department, and his leisurely mood quickly turned serious.


    And then.


    Priest saw an icon that should never have appeared in the past or the future at the center of his spirit terminal''s space.


    It would have been very familiar to a certain person since he had seen that over at least seven to eight years. It was a blood-colored greatsword, crossed against a magical staff in front of a shield, encircled by a black chain.


    At the same time, an advertisement was playing by force into Priest''s ears.


    [The first-ever spirit terminal full-dive mode online game is now online!]


    [Dear spirit terminal user Priest, you have been invited as a closed beta player. What are you waiting for? Join us now and witness the glory of conquests!]

 Chapter 862 Spore

    [Thanks for playing Continental War, a product of the Moldavian Union Trust!]


    [Spirit terminal serial number: 2379]


    [Username: Priest Omni]


    [Closed Beta player label confirmed, spirit tethering commencing]


    [No abnormal magical signature detected. No abnormal spirit deviation rate detected. Commencing deep spirit link]


    [Spirit link stabilizing and completed. Player''s present ability class: Gold-intermediate. Highest accepted accelerated timing: x64]


    [¡ªDo you wish to experience the rise and fall of civilizations? Do you wish to understand¡­ the meaning of life?]


    [¡ªYes/No]


    In a small mansion at the Moldavian South City, Priest was blanking out in his own room, sitting on his bed and stroking his cheek puzzledly while staring at the ''Yes/No'' button in his mind.


    "Why do I feel that his choice has a deeper meaning¡­"


    "What are you doing, Priest?"


    While Priest muttered to himself, an elven girl''s ghost who had been using mana to carry a sprinkle to water the magical plants and normal potted botany poked her head curiously through the wall as she passed by Priest''s room. "Napping at home in the afternoon¡­ could you be exhausted from sparring in the arena?"


    Sol was X years old when she passed on (A maiden''s age is a secret). Her ability was Silver-advanced, her spectral spirit especially strengthened because she could directly touch elements and control mana.


    As for the arena she spoke of, it was a famous public sparring stage at the outer east city zone. Winter Fort Academy students often used it to resolve personal difference or compete. There were some mercenaries who trained there as well so that they would not fall out of practice due to long periods of idling. Priest was a frequent guest there.


    "No, it''s something else. Go do your own thing, Sol¡ªand don''t simply poke through the walls next time, I need my privacy too.


    "Bleh~"Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    The elven girl threw her tongue and made a face, withdrawing her head back from the wall. Her interruption, however, allowed Priest to make up his mind. "Well, it''s fine," he shrugged. "


    When he had discovered the new thing in his spirit terminal, Priest quickly decided to go home and study what the ''Full-Dive game'' known as Continental War actually was. After he had settled a pile of complicated spirit assessment, he was finally cleared to join the closed beta test server.


    Either way, he had a lot of time. He could try it, and if it was not fun, he could just stop.


    With that in mind, Priest simply clicked ''Yes'' in his spirit space.


    Nonetheless, in that single instant that Priest touched ''Yes'', he felt a great force transcending the Mana Net to completely engulf his spirit.


    Soon after, darkness arrived, and all color diminished in the spirit terminal space, leaving only the icon which was flowing with blood floating over thin air. A broken longsword and a magical staff were crossed in front a shield, the metal chain that encircles it whirling without stopping, dragging along burning black flames as if those were sins.


    A deep, masculine voice that Priest was extremely familiar with rang beside his ears.


    "Welcome to Continental War."


    At those words, the extreme hypnosis spell that the Mind Lord who did not reveal his name activated, and Priest hence quickly descended into ''deep-dive'' mode.


    ***


    When he woke up and realized that he had entered the so-called deep-dive mode and began the game, the darkness around Priest had all vanished, with the azure sea appearing around him.


    On the sea''s surface was a fiercely burning sun. There was no cloud or mist over the sky, nor was there any islands or waves. He could easily see the end of the horizon¡­ and a silver menu that hovers before his eyes.


    [Please set your character before starting the game]


    Since he often browsed the forums on his spirit terminal and purchased items on the Mana Net, Priest was not unfamiliar with menus and character settings¡ªit was simply molding a face, and who would enter trade on the Mana Net with their real face? Not to mention that the game itself actually provided that function!


    Hence, Priest had a good feeling about it even before he started playing. After enjoying the beautiful sight of the seas, he decided to mold himself so he was better looking¡ªso that his sister and Sol would not complain that he always made himself resemble monster of Chaos, leaving everyone with upset stomachs on sight.


    But Priest''s brow furrowed in seconds and he growled, "What the hell?"


    How is this character setting?!


    What appeared on the screen in front of Priest was not the virtual character settings often seen on various forums and merchant sites. In fact, there was basically nothing, with only a single insignificant dot that would be missed if not viewed seriously.


    It was a small dot no matter how Priest magnified it, and its minuscule complex constitution¡­ any normal person would be at a loss, but because his party had Alchemist who was passionate about biology, Priest could almost see that the dot was not a simple dot, but a ''cell'' from a certain perspective.


    And the so-called character setting was nothing other than checking what form of cell it was.


    "Carbon-based¡­ amino-group¡­ silicon-based¡­ eh, niche too? Plant or animal-class, or hybrid?"


    Frowning, Priest turned the menu, suddenly finding the setting rather interesting. The young warrior also realized that the constitution and introduction of the cells were real and had existed. "Wait. There are elemental lifeforms as well? Natural rune composites of flame elementals, and psionic cluster forms?!"


    Priest could not help but be astonished. Thanks to his tutelage under Count Radcliffe, he had learned that elemental creatures were actually physical beings like humans and elves, owning their own body constitution and was not simply a body of soul energies. As for the constitution of ''natural rune composites'' and ''psionic cluster forms'', those were what cells of physical beings were to the elementals and psionic beings¡ªtheir fundamental makeup of existence.


    At once curious why he could choose from so many different types of cells, Priest, a battle-hardened veteran with much knowledge gained from exploring otherworlds naturally could tell that those constitution was not made-up nonsense. All of them were real, and which was why he became expectant even if he did not know how to play Continental War. "If that''s the case, I will pick something I''m familiar with¡­ physical being ''cell''."


    After clicking ''Yes'' again, Priest had more choices such as appearance, innate ability, birthing place, and difficulty. Despite being rather interested in the game''s contents, Priest no longer had the patience to calibrate each setting. Quickly clicking ''all-random'', he then simply picked ''start game'' on the silver menu.


    [Settings complete, randomization commencing...]


    [Randomization completed: Carbon-based lifeform, adapted to continental realm, innate talent ''elemental affinity'', dungeon difficulty ''intermediate'']


    [Random race ''Elemental-affinity cellular lifeform''. Commencing upload of new player copy¡­]


    After making his choice, Priest was left in that unusual darkness again. This time, however, the microscopic cells enlarged until it simply swallowed Priest and leaped into the sea at once.


    And before the cell completely consumed Priest, he saw a line of text that flickered in the silver menu.


    [First Phase: Spore]

 Chapter 863 Human Evil… War Of Civilizations Given Form

    When he woke up again, all was still darkness around Priest. He subconsciously tried to observe what was going on around him, but he soon realized that he could only faintly observe that there was no light in front of him, and he seemed to have no limbs, only several uncontrollable flagella that flicked instinctively, drawing himself forward.


    I¡­ am a cell?!


    Being an elite after all, Priest quickly realized that his present from was very similar to the appearance of the cell he had set¡­ No, similar was incorrect¡ªhe had completely turned into the cell he himself had set!


    Left dumbstruck briefly, a memory that had been stored in the depths of his mind surfaced.


    [''Element-friendly cell''. You are the most ordinary of primitive unicellular creatures of the virgin sea. You have nothing other than fundamental living systems now.]


    [And so, to survive while passing your genes to the future, you have decided to seize the basic components of other stronger genes, arming yourself to become the most powerful of the virgin seas.]


    [But remember¡ªcompared to ''becoming powerful, the most basic objective of life is to ''survive''. ''Element-friendly cell'', how long does your path extends? Could you triumph over the hostile environments of the virgin sea and survive with ease, empowering your descendants and helping them flourish?'']


    After that were voluminous information about rules, and Priest understood how the game was played after reading through and keeping them in mind.


    Continental War was split into five phases, the first stage which was called ''Spore'' was a cellular phase where he controlled a unicellular organism to search for food in the dark virgin seas, seizing genetic components to keep empowering himself. Then, after growing to a certain stage, the Spore phase would end as he enters the next phase, which was called creature.


    Though he did not know what the next phase actually was about, the Spore phase was very simple: control a cell, find food to strengthen yourself, attack other cells and obtain genetic parts to arm yourself, before attacking even more powerful cells for stronger gene parts¡­ each part would give him different abilities, with innateness-friendly parts especially strengthening and granting him greater attack.


    "Heh. Quite interesting!"


    While Priest found the gameplay rather unrelated with the so-called Continental War and that the title could be merely a cover, he was still thrilled in anticipation of hunting other cells to raise his own cellular force by hunting other cells.


    In the end, was that not simply hunting? It was not an unfamiliar word for Priest who was one who came from the southern fortress chains of the Empire: there is always a bigger fish, nothing complicated.


    As the memories dispersed and the game truly began, Priest remained aware that an hour in-game was less than a minute outside since his Gold-ability supports 64 times spirit acceleration, and he had all the time to try.


    In the dark virgin sea and its warm undercurrents, the heated minerals ejected out from the depths of the planet''s core reacted significantly to burning magma, creating substantial white organic particles. Countless unusual forms of unicellular beings hence filled the seas that were full of food, wafting and evolving.


    Priest controlled his cellular form and swam excitedly in the dark seas. After consuming several white particles that were floating around in the sea¡ªin other words, organic food, Priest''s size doubled, when its yet underdeveloped photosensitive organ sensed that several cells that had ''special genetic components'' were resting in one of the stone gaps ahead.


    The silver menus showed that those cells did have the ''advanced photosensitive part'' that Priest wanted the most at the moment. Having endured the agony of limited vision, ignorant of food even as it wafted in front of him, there was no question that he those components were necessary for him¡ªeven so, it would not be easy to obtain those parts since the cells that had been hiding in the gaps sensed his arrival since they possessed stronger senses. Ever prudent, they would flee whenever Priest approached.


    Given that their flagella and level were almost the same and having almost identical speed, once they ran off, Priest would never catch up despite his size.


    ***


    Meanwhile, as Priest schemed ambushes for rare gene components in the dark sea, Joshua and Zero Three were standing in front of countless virtual screens at the depths of the main Mana Net server.


    Amidst boundless data flow, both of them carefully studied every beta-tester''s state in real time.


    "Looks like only some would try that game which popped up mysteriously, and even less would really start it."


    Joshua''s data projection held Zero Three''s hand as both looked around at every screen. The warrior was not angered that only four to five thousand out of more than fifty thousand closed-beta tester accounts were used, appearing satisfied instead. "It''s really normal, and it''s good to be prudent."


    "But those who join afterward would regret being late in joining ''Continental War''."


    As he spoke, Joshua felt Zero Three clench his hand. It meant that his connection to the main Mana Net server was a portion stronger, allowing the warrior to continue normal interaction despite his spirit deviation rate that exceeded 90%.


    The namesake of [Continental War] was the game Joshua played in his past life. It was chosen over both nostalgia and in memory of his time back on earth, which remarkably fits the essence of the ''game'' that Joshua designed.


    The game mode which had been dubbed ''War'' was fundamentally a vast digital space system he created with the other Legendary champions in the Mana Net within the last ten days when he returned to the Mycroft continent. Though called a game, its core was profoundly connected to Joshua''s processing array.


    William the Mind Lord designed the full-dive hypnosis spell for the game, drawing examples from the many game modules inside the warrior''s memory. His partner, Barnil the Rune Master used deft runic techniques to augment the modules into Mana Net, and created a complete game framework through the processing capacity Joshua provided. As for Barbarossa and Lothram the Unnamed Technician, both men conceptualized a ''mind accelerator'' spirit rune module, while Vahina the Sage of the Oceans, who used psionic power to bind Joshua''s processing array inside his silver world and the main Mana Net server from across the Void.


    Aside from that, there were many other miscellaneous aspects such as game system, UI design, gameplay, and programming¡ªtroublesome and important work, but given that the one who put in the request was Joshua, every Legendary champion and skilled person in related fields were basically willing to give face to the warrior who had saved the entire galaxy.


    It was thanks to those technicians and many Legends who worked overtime day and night, even using mind acceleration themselves to hasten their work progress¡ªthe shell of Continental War would not have been completed in ten days otherwise.


    Its actual effect also proved to be very complete. While it was presently at a beta testing phase, both gameplay and systemic programming for Continent War were already accomplished. The processing array that Joshua himself provided hence acted as a server, and it was enough to support the Massively Multiplayer Online game of up to dozens of thousands of players.


    "Mortals without superpowers could endure 8 times mind acceleration, 16 for Iron, 32 for Silver and already 64 for Gold."


    Linking hands with the expressionless and impassive Zero Three while looking at the many in-game screens around them, Joshua said softly, "However, there are no mortals and Iron-class presently¡ªmost who were invited and joined the game are Silver and Gold¡­ but that''s most. There are some Gold-pinnacle and Supreme-tier players who joined the beta as well, and their mind acceleration is 128 times!"


    With those words, Joshua selected one of the screens in front of him and enlarged it, displaying the game and presenting the game scene that was accelerated over a hundred times.


    For mortals, such framerates would appear to be a pile of colors that shifted incessantly, but it was not slow to Joshua.


    The player shown incidentally was Roland, Holy Knight, godson of Igor the Seven Gods Pontiff and a friend of Joshua''s.


    The Holy Knight''s ability had risen swiftly to Supreme-advance, almost reaching pinnacle and was already prospecting his Legend path. His chosen race has surpassed the phases of ''Spore'' and ''Creature'', arriving at the third phase, ''Tribe''. The appearance of the race he chose was a humanoid with ''mana mastery'' as his innate talent.


    At his ''Spore'' phase, Roland at the fortune to obtain an SSR Extraordinary attribute such as ''Advanced Mana Perception Component'' and ''Half-Spirit Form''. This allowed him great advantage when his cell was developing at Creature phase, hence strengthening his mana mastery talent and granting his race the capacity to use mana at birth, becoming a ''silver sorcerer race'' that possess early silver abilities once they reach adulthood.


    While the highest-level set in the game was a Golden race that develop into Gold-tier on maturity, there were rarely any Silver race either. Roland''s ability to develop to race up to such level made evident his focus in management.


    Nevertheless, it was during the Tribal phase that the ''War'' in the title Continental War presents its meaning. Joshua could see from the screen that the sorcerer race created by Roland was in utter conflict due to the mana of different elements that they were born with and awakened to. For the first time, the different clans of the tribe descended into a grand civil standoff and were about split apart.


    [War of Civilizations given form!]


    A silver menu hence appeared in front of the tribal sorcerer leader¡ªRoland''s game character, making it evident that a great clash was coming.


    With its developed system of Extraordinary powers, being born and awakening to different mana elements was a normal frivolity for the Mycroft world, s. Not even father and son had hundred percent assurance of identical elemental affinity, but for an ignorant primitive tribe, ''difference'' itself was a great cause of conflict.


    Human tribes would even drift apart simply due to some growing different life stock or crops, with grudges festering into deadly rivalry. Otherworlds are no exception, and in the early days of Extraordinary races, innately awakened elements symbolized a form of legacy¡ªdifferent elements meant different legacies, which naturally leads to severe inner conflict and schism. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Roland, who was completely confident and had easily cleared the ''Spore'' and ''Creature'' phases was now racking his mind and adjusting, trying his best to convince each agent of different elements to enter a truce. Words, however, proved meaningless¡ªborn as half-spirits, the sorcerers would have half-fire element bloodline if they awakened the flame element, or half-water if they awakened the water element.


    The dissimilarity in awakened Extraordinary power would basically create two completely different races. It was a conflict that could not be pacified with words since the living habits and environments fire elementals and water elementals required were different, preventing them from ever living together.


    Still, Roland was not worried that Roland could not resolve that problem¡ªhe ultimately had one civilization and Mycroft world''s long-term Extraordinary power system as his backup, and there was no reason he could not handle a small primitive tribal matter.


    In truth, with 128 times acceleration, he saw that Roland finally thought of a solution after pondering deeply.


    Roland, a future Legendary heir was not actually ignorant about magical power despite being a clergy. He carefully recalled the in-game article ''Complete Mana Meditation'', and made his proclamation before the agents of the six elements before the shrine, acknowledging before everyone that the so-called ''six elements'' were merely an extension of the fundamental worldly force known as mana. All elements required mana as base to be empowered.


    The speech and proclamation ascertained that magical energy was the root of races, healing the rift between the sorcerer factions and avoiding tribal schism. Likewise, after escaping a mutual slaughter and invasion between the six element tribes that would delay and hurt civilization, the outcome of their world''s demise from ''Great Unification War'' was also staved off.


    Thus, Roland the Holy Knight stared contentedly at the notification that [War between civilizations was avoided!], dense veins of cracks appeared over a crystal obelisk in the Darkest Abyss.


    ***


    The obelisk was inside the Silver star¡ªJoshua''s true form that still lingers in the depths of the Vortex of Creation. Within it, ''Death''s Chaos'' was piling, but was suppressed by Steel Strength at every single moment. Though it appeared to be in one piece, its essence has collapsed and could easily be crushed by Joshua''s Steel Strength and absorbed, turned into his own power.


    Watching as that scene unfolded and feeling the spirit deviation rate in his body shifting ever slightly, Joshua could not help grinning in the main Mana Net server.


    Resolving possible [Wars of Civilizations] through the game and its players was equal to helping Joshua destroy the Marks of the Evil God of Death inside his body.


    Those memories were not that powerful and tough. However, its sheer number was too great that Joshua could not suppress it without using his full power¡ªbut with the players helping him get rid of Chaos memories bit by bit, his healing would quicken, and the warrior could correct his spirit deviation rate over a hundred times faster.


    After all, without the restraint of Chaos memories, it was not impossible for Joshua to hold back his ever-violent divinity¡ªat least, it would be much easier and relaxed than it had been now.


    "And that''s not all."


    Lowering Roland''s screen, Joshua turned to other screens, his expression calm.


    "Players would face a more challenging test in the ''Civilization'' phase that follows after Tribe."


    "It is only by clearing that phase that the player''s game progress would have clear restoration function for my situation¡ªit''s also the phase that where they would obtain ''benefits'' far surpassing their imagination."

 Chapter 864 Calm Cocoon

    Having resolved the infighting of his tribe for the time being, Roland the Holy Knight slowly led the silver sorcerers in the game, consolidating power and quickly prosper to hence expand over the entire world, setting the stage in advance of the fourth phase ''Civilization''.


    Meanwhile, the ''element-friendly cell'' that Priest controlled had just cleared the ''Spore'' phase to enter the ''Creature'' phase.


    Naturally, the game could not relive the full billion-year long process where life evolved and developed, nor how creatures and civilization take each stepped forward. However, Continental War was developed to the point that it was virtually reality¡ªto Priest, at least, the game was considered genuine.


    In his Spore phase, Priest finally obtained the advanced photosensitive part by moving along a tide to ambush his targets from the rear and surviving a difficult melee. After equipping the part, Priest at long last had reliable observation in the dark seas, and could acquire more valuable food and cells.


    After playing for eight long hours (seven point five minutes after 64 times acceleration), Priest finally cleared the ''Spore'' phase.


    And his cell had been considerably reward.


    Apart from basic parts of different classes such as Element perception part, thick cell war, chitin horn, tough flagella and high energy cell drive, Priest unexpectedly gained an SSR item the extremely rare special part called ''element absorber''!


    It was an unexpected gain from one adventure in the volcano. Priest, having grown into a carnivore that fire a jet of water and crushed shells through its horn had been searching for food in a dormant volcano.


    That was when he had been ambushed by a unique ''dual-volcanic element'' creature.


    Leaving aside the rather thrilling course of the battle, one or the other, Priest had used the special landscape to trap the creature in a gap and grinded it to death. That was he noticed the creature that resembled an elemental was merely a colloidal squid¡ªon its skin, however, was a special layer of cells that could siphon large amounts of beneficial elements from its environment, briefly turning it similar to an elemental-like creature!


    Having seized the ''element absorber'', Joshua''s control over his cell gained in redoubled power because he could use magical elements to attack. Furthermore, he could swap the chitin horn which occupied great portions for many other parts, such as the high energy cell drive which provides the cell with energy, or some special energy storage composition.


    Soon, near peerless in the surrounding seas, Priest managed to clear the conditions for ascension and join the second phase, ''creature''.


    "This feels great!"


    Priest clearly played over more than eight hours, but was no less entertained¡ªespecially after realizing that not even ten minutes passed in reality, he was even less prepared to stop, and would keep playing.


    "It''s still entertainment after all, and much more fun than strolling through the streets.


    With that thought, Priest did not hesitate to continue.


    Then, the silver screen appeared before them.


    [First phase ''Spore'' completed, assessing scores now]


    [Lethal: 10/10¡ªYou are the purest of hunters. Devouring other cells is the meaning of your existence.]


    [Coexistence: 3/10¡ªyou would slumber inside corals under the cover of sea anemones. That is probably the only aspect where you need the help of other creatures.]


    [Nurturing: 0/10¡ªDevourers do not care for nurturing; you only need to produce excrement]


    [Collection: 9/10¡ªyou have collected many special components, even entering the most dangerous of regions to obtain the rarest of abilities]


    [Strength: 9/10¡ªyou are peerlessly powerful amongst the realm of multicellular creatures. You are one of the most powerful beings in the virgin sea.]


    [Commencing random development of life form¡­ commending random renaming of ''element-friendly cell'']


    Since Priest had selected ''all-random'' at the very beginning, his cellular, creature form and naming were all completely random even as he advanced to the Creature phase. He was totally fine about that since he was the type who was fine with anything they have¡ªbe it a creature he shaped or named himself or not, he would feel invested once he began to play with it.


    Soon, as his evolution was completed, the element-friendly cell which had jerking long, hard barbs, a shell that appeared soft but was actually very sturdy, its entire form glinting in various colored light enlarged and transformed at once in a wave of white light.


    The white light slowly diminished as its form changed quickly, and what appeared before Priest was an extremely unusual ''cocoon'' shaped creature that had more than twenty protruding bony armor which wrapped around its soft organs inside. Outside the armor was a thick layer of element absorbers, and on a single glance, it was a large white thorny pine cone.


    [Evolution complete¡ªrandom naming in accordance to essence: Calm Cocoon]


    [Calm Cocoon: advanced element absorber, all-element affinity, sturdy endoskeleton and exoskeletons, shock-absorbing innards¡­]


    "Uh, how do I control a cocoon?"


    Priest was left gaping at the creature his cell had randomly evolved into. The cocoon was around seventy centimeters tall¡ªit was very small to certain deep-sea behemoths, but excessively large for a pine-shaped cocoon creature.


    At first, Priest had imagined that he was still staying in the sea. It would not be easy to control the Calm Cocoon if that was the case, since he could swim through element manipulation. Never did he imagine that each Calm Cocoon starts their Creature phase on the seashores due to the factor ''continental lifeform adaptation''!


    "Could I have to wait until the tides drown the shores, and seize that chance to return to the sea?"


    Priest simply dropped the idea the instant it appeared¡ªfor some reason, he had the vague sense that things were not so simple. Since he was placed on the beach, the Calm Cocoon must have the capacity to live on land. Priest also had the sense that the creature evolved from its fragile multicellular form to its present form is to leave the seas and conquer the land!


    There was profound meaning lurking behind ''random''!


    "There must be something I don''t know how to do¡­ come to think of it, Priest, which of the Calm Cocoon''s abilities could let it move around on land?"


    In truth, there was no need to rack his brains or use his full strength¡ªall Priest had to do was think for a bit to understand what he should do.


    "Common human logic is not required in Extraordinary realms¡­ The mentor mentioned that even death is merely the beginning, and having no limbs does not mean moving is impossible."


    Thinking every day once, softly repeating the words of a certain count, Priest frowned before turning his full attention to the layer of ''element absorber'' on the skin of the cocoon. "Don''t be bound by normal thinking," he muttered to himself quietly, "if I can control elements, why would I need to grow limbs?"


    At those very words, Priest began to draw in the elements around him through the element absorber layer. All at once, water and earth elements began to gather from the beach, clear seawater combining with sand into a clump of pale-golden elemental stream, climbing onto the Calm Cocoon''s body as if alive!


    Countless elemental tentacles stretched out, spreading to every corner of the cocoon. Then, as Priest controlled it, the stream turned into a several-meter tall giant that had limbs, a body and head, placing the cocoon by its chest.


    "Alright!"


    Moving the elemental stream and walking freely over the shores, Priest could not help but want to whoop excitedly, although he had already done so. Such was the talent of the Calm Cocoon: by using its supremely developed element absorber, he could completely change between various forms by manipulating natural elements, assuming various movement postures!


    ***


    Just as Priest was cheering in celebration of his first step on land, Joshua, who was strolling past many screens in the main Mana Net server, observing the performance of other players.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    In reality, the so-called random was not actually really ''random'', but the arbitrary selection of a civilization with corresponding traits from Chaos memories and applying it to the person who picked random.


    Now, the warrior himself appeared satisfied with Priest''s performance¡ªthe Calm Cocoon''s path of evolution had indeed followed the development of one of the creatures in history. Furthermore, Priest''s ability to leave the early Spore phase, focusing entirely on the roleplay as a Calm Cocoon and quickly found a way to move around made evident his clear thinking that was unrestrained by traditional concepts.


    There were not many in this world who had a flair for gaming or had poor luck. Incidentally, there were even fewer players for Continental War, with many already showing signs of being stumped during the Spore phase, not to mention the Creature phase.


    Even with the needed intelligence, it would still fail as long as their thinking failed.


    Joshua looked around the screen. There were now almost 6,000 players, but 1,700 had already been eliminated, temporarily entering a one-day cooldown period in real world time, only able to rejoin the game another day later and play the game of civilizations.


    It avoids game over and possible Chaos memory backlash, while giving them time to think seriously about how they should resolve their problem.


    Joshua could see that many unwittingly led their tribe and race into dead ends. They may or may not have considered the clash between different civilizations and hence jumped to decisions easily, hence failing the game¡­ However, that method of failure was similar to how the many civilizations in Chaos memories met their ends, despite clearly different paths.


    "They would learn."


    With that quiet muttering, Joshua turned and continued watching Priest''s game.


    What he did next, however, left Joshua shaking his head in disappointment.

 Chapter 865 So, Powering Up is Possible Through Games

    At present, in what was a brief few minutes for the real world, Priest, having been accelerated, had played the game for over hours.


    The curious creatures that was the Calm Cocoon had now begun to flourish and strengthen amidst dense forest. Though without limbs, they possess great ability to control elements to form the limbs that they needed to hunt and build. Thanks to Priest''s instinctive influence, every Calm Cocoon would habitually materialize two hands, two legs and one head¡ªhence, the Calm Cocoon slowly turned into a ''Calm Elemental Giant''.


    The giants were several meters tall and carried elements on their body, and would become earth elementals if they treaded upon deserts or water elementals if they entered lakes¡ªlikewise, whether they would become fire elementals if they enter volcano, frost elementals if they reached glaciers: their form changes every moment due to their surroundings and topography. Thanks to that extremely powerful ability, the Calm Giants were basically without natural enemies that even the ''Epic'' creatures that walked the wastelands could not threaten them.


    Joshua could actually see that Priest, who, as the leader of the Calm Giants, instigated his kin to hunt an Epic behemoth in the surrounding mountains. Known as the Grando Giant Scorpion, the 200 meters long mountain-sized shelled arachnid resembled a massive living warship, possessing physical strength that dwarfed the world.


    However, as hundreds of Calm Giants moved synchronously under Priest''s command and composedly evaded its attacks, not to mention that they would survive as long as their chest area was not broken, the Grando Giant Scorpion became the hunted.


    At the price of dozens of Calm Giants being slain, the seemingly invincible scorpion had fallen to the mortals it neglected. Even so, it let out a heaven-splitting bellow in rage, moving even winds and clouds as the powerful soundwaves tore through the air, killing more Calm Giants that were approaching it.


    While it sounded easily, the actual battle had been difficult. Nonetheless, before he could be emotional, the lucky Priest saw the SSR Epic-tier part ''Giant Genes'' that dropped out of the Giant Scorpion. With its effect being ''equipped race Extraordinary tier +1 upon reaching adulthood'', Priest did not even stop to think as he attached the part on the Calm Giants.


    And that was what left Joshua shaking his head and sighing.


    The component magnified the genes and altered the entire race, and the bloodline at once changed dramatically. The Calm Giants that would become early-phase Silver upon maturing had now become a ''Gold race'', growing to early-phase Gold upon reaching adulthood!


    Thanks to the ''Giant Genes'', the Calm Cocoons which adult form were just around 70 centimeters and their elemental form being around six to eight meters were now born two meters large, and twelve meters upon reaching adulthood¡ªtheir elemental forms also promptly expanded to almost a hundred meters, each individual now gaining an overlooking view that surpassed the Grando Scorpion, even surpassing it in height!


    Joshua saw that as the real Calm Cocoons grew from juvenile to adult, its original form would promptly crumble, dropping the white pine cone core. When on land, the Cocoon would pull up the earth to wrap around itself to form a real mountain giant of stone and dirt. It would also absorb flowing water rapidly, controlling it as it assumed the form of a massive water giant.


    As the enlarged Calm Cocoon matured, Calm Giants that stood a hundred meters tall would hence appear upon the land. Their body could be tangled with plants or wafting with sparky mists or burning magma winds¡ªeach Giant''s form was different, sharing the similarity that they were exceedingly powerful and born with the strength to change landscapes and crush mountains.


    The Calm Giants had hence peaked in terms of sheer violent strength.


    However, Joshua was now frowning and gave his own assessment.


    "Overdoing it."


    Holding Zero Three''s hand, he shook his head and softly said, "Being born with excessive power is not a good thing for a race and civilization."


    And it was precisely as the warrior had said.


    As the game played on, Joshua led the Calm Giants to advance smoothly from Creature Phase to Tribal phase. Having no natural enemies in the first place, and with Epic creatures being mere prey they only had to be careful around with, it was logical and frivolous that they ascended to the third phase.


    Priest had been very excited at first¡ªhe knew that he was probably the first player to obtain ''Gold race'' achievement, and as a man and naturally competitive being, he naturally felt immeasurable delight and anticipation. He wanted to keep playing and see what level the great species he had grown could reach.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "Continue!"


    Without hesitation, he clicked to stay in the game on the silver menu and kept his journey going.


    Still, he quickly realized that something was not right as he entered the tribal age.


    The Calm Giants''s procreation was too slow and too few that their population were decreasing during certain special years!


    [Civilization''s Fork in the Road reached!]


    A huge silver warning alert banner appeared!


    Their outrageously colossal forms made it very difficult for their true forms beneath their elemental shell to mate, just as their immense power did not leave them wanting progeny. Thus, after entering the tribal phase, the Calm Giant population that were over thousands swiftly decreased¡ªthus, within a short period, as the first generation of Calm Giant neared the end of their natural life, their numbers plummeted down to less than a hundred!


    "No. That doesn''t even fulfill the basic requirement of a tribal population!"


    Bitter-faced, as Priest realized that his game was about to end outside of battle, he promptly understood his mistake.


    Massive bodies meant massive demand for food; great power meant there was no desire to reproduce. In addition to the Cocoons being seclusive creatures in the first place, it was difficult for the Calm Giants to gather since they had to stay away from each other to find food, much less mate.


    After all, their process of mating was the only time in the Titan Giants'' lives where they would leave their outer elemental shell and leaving themselves vulnerable. Twelve-meters was a large form but not an invincible one, and other creatures could prey on them in that period. That was why they would not try to breed without a place that was absolutely safe.


    To begin with, the Tribal phase was a stage where the species had to work together¡ªPriest could not even gather a sufficient population or cover for the burdensome food cost when the Calm Giants gathered, much less collaborate¡­ as everything seemed to go wrong all at once, there was nothing unusual with the tribe crumbling instantly.


    "No, there''s still hope!"


    Be that as it may, Priest did not give up after having become heavily emotionally invested in the Calm Giants¡­ As generations passed in game, he led the remaining Calm Giants to gather upon fertile coastal plains, planting crops that were just as massive and occasionally fishing to maintain their food source.


    As their leader, Priest led several powerful subordinates to live on a huge summit where they forged a sturdy and absolutely secured perimeter. It was there that he encouraged his own kind to procreate and multiply¡­


    Time passed. With Priest''s hard work, the giants'' numbers slowly stabilized around a hundred. Alongside the eleven most powerful of them and the thunder Giant leader that Priest controlled, they lived on the mountaintop castle and ruled over all the other Calm Giants.


    They were hence dubbed the ''Twelve Heavenly Gods'' by the other weaker intelligent life on the continent.


    One way or the other, with Priest virtually kicking every other giant''s bottom and driving them to breed, he stumbled through the ''Tribal'' phase, leading the Giants along with a bunch of little critters that appeared out of nowhere¡ªperhaps creatures that were originally designed to be foes during the Giants'' phase, they journey together into the ''Civilization'' phase.


    [Confirmed¡ªHeavenly Gods, you have progressed into the Age of Civilizations!]


    But that was also the end.


    As the Civilization stage progressed into the mid-phase, shrines for the Calm Giants were built around the globe, just as otherworld Chaos invaders began to appear.


    Priest understood at once that his game was about to end there.


    The vast legions of Chaotic spawn were not something a few hundred of those powerful Giants could repel. They needed a complete, robust, independent and populous Civilization with a considerable number of champions to truly stop their powerful foes!


    Though possessing powerful abilities, the Calm Giants were too few. While each individual would become Gold-advanced after cultivation and the ''Heavenly God'' individuals especially obtaining Supreme-tier abilities, they were utterly swamped and wiped out by the millions of Chaos spawns.


    The shrines of the Calm Giants were destroyed, blasphemous demonic fire igniting the holy summit as the mountainous giants fall one after another, reduced to dust in the end.


    And in the last fortress, as the final Calm Giant¡ªthe thunder Giant that Priest control died, red-black curtains shrouded the world.


    [Game over¡ªthe Calm Heavenly God civilization was wiped out]


    ***


    Joshua was not at all surprised with the outcome: it had been the same reason that the Calm Giants, an Extraordinary race stored in the obelisks was wiped out.


    Excessive power and exceedingly low birth rate hat ceased the progress of civilization and technology. When outside invaders captured and destroyed them, it was only then that they learned to built houses.


    And even that skill was only learned after observing a mortal race that saw them as gods.


    "Priest actually did well. He at least did not forget about developing skills, but he still could not resist the lure of power."


    Joshua then shook his head at the thought. "In truth, he had another choice: if he did not waste so much time on race and focused on his own character''s ability to improve into Legend, he alone could have repelled the otherworld Chaos invasion."


    Though it sounded like a jest, there were times when equality was not required for an Extraordinary civilization. Most of the time, a single outlier champion could improve all of civilization, which was more important than developing skill.


    In the very least, a single Legendary champion could buy enough time in case of invasion from powerful foes so that all of civilization could progress.


    In reality, Joshua had set so that the fourth phase, ''Civilization'' would be the boundary dividing hardcore and amateur players.


    In the fourth phase¡ªcivilization, each player-controlled world would be invaded by different otherworld Chaos minions. Players could choose to play the hero and resist the Chaos assault alone, waging a true war against them.


    It was also a part of Continental War.


    "Still, while he did not clear the entire game, it''s not like there are no rewards for failing at the fourth phase."


    Joshua turned towards the other screens¡ªthere were almost seven thousand players at present, with some of the testers hesitating for some time before joining anyway.


    Even so, five thousand and eight hundred of the players had failed, their race extinct and their civilization fallen. Most had fallen to tribal conflict, with only one-fifth of them destroyed by Chaos invasion during the Civilization phase.


    Now, aside from Roland and the others still holding on vigorously in the civilization phase and doing battle with otherworld Chaos, every player had basically fallen.


    "There will be a surprise." Joshua softly muttered as he grinned at the screens that had mostly darkened.


    ***


    Moldavia, the outer southern city zone.


    In his own room, Priest was jolted awake.


    "My citadel was assaulted by the Chaos Legion¡­ I failed¡­"


    His mind was still delving in his defeat and the sight of his civilization''s fall. Nonetheless, Priest soon realized that he was out of the game and had returned to reality.


    "What a thrilling adventure¡­ Never would have thought that even after so many steps were simplified, leading a race to become a civilization and advance was so difficult¡­"


    Though disappointed¡ªeven feeling heartache, the rational Priest breathed a sigh of relief¡­ after all, the outcome of it all, including the failure at the very end, was his choice.


    Of course, he had sensed the reason the Calm Giants were destroyed¡ªeverything was caused by his great greed in forcing the Giant Gene on his own race. If they never took that Giant Gene, the Calm Cocoons'' considerable ability and fertility would not have been so directly destroyed by the Chaos Legion.


    As he had thought, the most important essence of civilization was not individual ability but population!


    Beyond the heartache from failing the game, Priest kept that key element in mind, and not make the same mistake when he played again!


    "Next time, I would definitely¡­ eh?!"


    Priest rolled and jumped down from his bed, ready to call Sol and prepare dinner for everyone. However, he suddenly yelled in surprise when his feet touched the floorboard, reaching out to stroke his own heard. "Weird¡­ how did my spiritual powers suddenly bloated a whole notch?"


    "And how did the Calm Giants'' skill of element control appear in my mind?!"


    Unbelievable!


    Just as Priest was left in shock, players of Continental War who had cleared the third and fourth phases partially over every corner of the world exclaimed in surprise.


    All of them felt their improvement in the spiritual aspect, with players who cleared up to the fourth phase even obtaining the in-game skills that the civilizations they played had learned, not to mention that all those skills can be used even in reality!


    While it appeared unthinkable and bizarre, it was in fact nothing important since it was simply the reward system that Joshua had set for Continental War.


    As Continental War progressed to the third phase and the conflict in a civilization was resolved, the players would be able to help Joshua purge a part of Chaos, allowing him to free some of his mental capacity and suppress divinity. Furthermore, to the warrior who was a Soul Searer, melting Chaos itself meant gaining some power.


    Through the Mana Net, Joshua would directly transfer the portion of powers obtained by melting Chaos, and players who had cleared up to the third phase would more or less gain in spirit or physical powers.


    For the players who experienced the fourth phase and fought the Chaos Legions directly, it was equal to directly fighting the Chaos memories in Joshua''s mind. As a reward, they would be able to learn certain corresponding skill and knowledge from Joshua''s endless data vault of fallen civilizations.


    "This isn''t just a game."


    Watching as the screens dimmed, Joshua''s data projection slowly diminished as well¡ªdue to the singularity of Extraordinary ability, the sorcerer civilization that Roland had played after the civilization phase faced three Chaos Legions, and unfortunately encountered a natural enemy who possessed ''mid-tier magical resistance'', hence left on the backfoot and slowly being defeated.


    At this point, there were not many Continental War players, leaving only new players who had joined just now.


    Meanwhile, in reality, both Roland and Priest noticed that they had become stronger. The former lifted his brow lightly and smiled, while the latter, flanked by Sol and his sister, enthusiastically recommending that new style of game.


    However, Joshua, whose consciousness had left the data space and returned to the Moldavian Liege Residence was not aware of that, and would not be puzzled even if he was.


    Having gone through much in the spirit realm, they could completely shoulder that proportion¡ªstrengthening is possible through games, and it was no lie when it came to Continental War.


    And he would take that opportunity to discreetly deliver the intricate skills of many civilizations to the Mycroft civilization''s people through the game.


    So, it was not merely a game.

 Chapter 866 Forum Discussion and Abdication

    In less than a week, almost all of the Mana Net forums were filled with discussion posts and topics about Continental War.


    Though the total number of players did not surpass thirty thousand even now, the test players who Joshua had chosen were¡ªaside from acquaintances, active users of Mana Net. Compared to the laymen, those users clearly had free time and enjoyed using the spirit terminal, and hold slight influence on various influence.


    Use of the convenient tool that was the spirit terminal became common because of the policy in various nations, but given that it required spiritual powers to activate, those who use it were often Extraordinary individuals who had certain ability. Most of them in turn had cleared past the second phase to the Tribal, the third phase¡ªwith some playing several occasions and entered Civilization, the fourth phase after gaining experience, more or less obtaining rewards in strength and skill.


    And that was also why Continental War was such as hotly trending topic¡ªthat aspect alone was enough to leave every player crazed over it, and discuss it far and wide.


    Presently, in the Liege Residence of Moldavia, Ling was sitting on the hall''s couch and staring solemnly at the screen in front of him¡ªwith his high clearance level management, he was simultaneously browsing several Mana Net forums affiliated to the Winter Fort Academy.


    It was naturally filled with discussion posts about Continental War as well, with some even paying to purchase a forum board authorization to directly create the ''Continental War discussion board'', compiling most of the topics.


    And amongst them were many students who received the test player clearance that Joshua sent out, and was using text livestream to broadcast their gameplay in Continental War.


    [Combat report: Continental War, second phase¡ªthe hard path to survival for Ice Elementals]¡ªFrost Archer


    [Combat report: Humanoid Creature difficulty¡ªopening difficulty of Hell Desert, encountered Epic-tier creature, cleared up to the third phase!]¡ªSafari Bear


    [Dear all, who could tell me which race is the best? Choosing is so difficult, gaaaaah]¡ªBloodlust Keen Edge


    [Detail explanation of advantage and disadvantage of starting in different type worlds, presently includes continental realms, oceanic realms, forest worlds¡­]¡ªFirst Party


    ***


    In the board, apart from the typical user skill and question posts, there were naturally many frivolous posts and meme posts that compiled materials over multiple livestreams. Ling''s task was to hence delete all those meaningless posts from various forums and keep the board clean.


    With a grim face, the black-haired youth picked out and deleted provoking or bragging posts such as ''Betrayed Elementals, long live Physicals!'', ''Why people like playing humanoids'' and ''look at my character creation¡ªcute, right? (contains substantial SSR gene parts)''. Beside Ling, Ying was tying her own hair and humming a tune why browsing through each trending posts on the screen.


    [Bing Bam Boom¡ªthe journey of an Elite Slime''s civilization (updated to fourth phase, Civilization)]


    Though there was no stopping halfway with a game like Continental War, players could make a post and broadcast themselves live in-game, something which a poster from Winter Fort Academy found out on the second day the game went live: when he entered the game for the second time and waited for his assigned instance dungeon to load, he reflexively requested to enter the forums on his spirit terminal. He at first, thought that he would be declined, but it turned out that he managed to get in and create posts as usual.


    Of course, given that his mind had been accelerated over dozens of times, the livestreams tended to end in a dozen minutes. Those who crated posts would not have the time to wait for others to reply or ask a question so that the others on the forum could help brainstorm about solving civilization issues¡­ otherwise, the game''s difficulty would have lowered considerably.


    The post Ying was watching was a livestream post that a veteran user from the Winter Fort Academy had created. The person in question did not spend much time playing the game daily but cleared it steadily, pausing after finishing its phase to collect data, waited until preparations were complete and their mind cleared to continue the next day.


    There was no question that it was the correct playstyle. Now, the Elite Slime they were controlling¡ªa morphing creature had successfully reached civilization phase, and was now fighting otherworld Chaos Legions over dimensional rifts, even securing an advantage at present.


    With multiple uploads over the days, there were many discussions playing out beneath the livestream post.


    "Heavens. Never thought that Slimes are actually so powerful today. They adapt to almost all regions apart from desert landscapes, actually turning into Magma Slimes in lava zones!"


    "It''s a new idea: giving up on developing natural abilities to focus on fertility and adaptability, promoting the best Elite Slimes to lead the civilization and simultaneously focus on developing magical technology, ensuring that even fallen Slimes would have some combat capacity after being armed¡­ OP here has a clear mind, ensuring that their civilization would at once have lower-level combat power, and that there would be no lack of advanced combat capacity either!"


    "OP, why does the thing you call Magma Slime resemble a balrog? I encountered some when I went to the Abyss sometime ago, and they are almost identical to the Magma Slimes apart from being a little white!"


    "Does anyone notice it? OP is definitely a Gold-tier champion IRL! I''ve seen the replay where they controlled airborne Thunder Slime troops to attack Chaos Legions over a dozen times¡ªthat thunderspark ability is great!"


    "You''re new here, huh? Who doesn''t know that Bing Bam Boom is a graduated senior girl in your academy? She must be a Gold-tier elite!"


    "Senior? A girl? Why would a lass like something such as a Slime¡­"


    ***


    Apart from the Drakonid girls'' livestream, many other acquaintances were also making real time broadcast in the forums, such as the balrog''s [Desert world opening¡ªHard difficulty, Drakonid survival (cleared to third phase)], the First Party''s five person-group joint broadcast of gameplay on a similar race and world. Amongst them, a certain pair of siblings and a certain prince had failed at the third phase, their game over and could only continue tomorrow, while a certain atomic mage and a certain dwarven chef had reached the fourth phase and were fully focused on combat.


    Compare to Ling who followed his prim instincts to wildly delete posts, Ying was more focused on the popularity gained and the activity levels from the various forums. As the silver-haired girl read through the posts, she would pay close attention data to the Mana Net server.


    It was now the seventh day since the game test servers opened. There is now a total of thirty-eight thousand players in Continental War including nine thousand and six hundred users today¡ªmany had ended the game with the mind acceleration, only able to wander the forums and watch others'' livestreams to rid the itch to play.


    There were not players many in the game, but it was not unusual that the topic was trending. The Mycroft continent was lacking in entertainment, and while Fairy Cards could curb boredom, the gameplay leans towards elitism and payment of actual money. As for Continental War, which requires a spirit terminal and beta testing clearance, it appeared much more fun than the card game on the surface.


    Furthermore, many players revealed that there would be some rewards of power and legacies when the dungeons were cleared to a certain level. The fact that one could strengthen themselves by playing a game that unquestionably attracting much attention, especially with how no one had cleared the game to the fourth phase to reach the fifth phase, much less complete the game.


    The fourth phase rewards¡ªeven incomplete, included a free legacy gift ranging from Silver to Gold. If that was the case, what would the rewards be from actually clearing the fourth phase and the yet unknown fifth phase? Everyone from players to audiences held great expectations.


    Furthermore, the style of play for Continental War was not merely the usual topic on typical Mana Net forums. In private, encrypted channels, regional nobles and powerful champions were also obsessed with it.


    Secret forums where no one would speak over one or two months and mostly silent¡ªpeople were beginning to discuss the game, whether it was the Book Buddhas'' Eastern Plains advanced mage research guild, the West Mountain''s Psionic Royal Houses'' insider forum and the Northern Empire''s royal guests'' channel.


    "It feels like there''s a deeper meaning to the Continental War that Count Radcliffe designed. Is he hoping to use that form of entertainment to describe the rise and fall of civilizations, and spread awareness about being vigilant against the Chaos?"


    "That power feedback system¡­ how interesting. How did he make it?"


    "That''s definitely his private gains, otherworld legacies he is discreetly handing to us through the game¡­ how selfless."


    "I have the luck to obtain beta test clearance. It''s not difficult to get into this game¡ªit''s even easy. The gameplay is simple but not lacking in challenge, and it tests the players'' long-term view and strategic thinking. If I could, I would really have my kid train a few dozen times in there and train some mind muscle!"


    "The game is currently in a closed testing phase and lacks in availability. It''s a pity, looks like we have to wait until the public testing phase if we want to really experience it ourselves."


    Although there are some authorities who held slight disgruntlement about Continental War, they believe Joshua should not publicize so much knowledge and thinking to peasants, placing it all in the game. But with the warrior''s power, they would not even dare to say anything even on the encrypted Mana Net forums. After all, it was no secret that the Radcliffe family had an artificial Intelligence who could connect to the main Mana Net server and possess the highest clearance. If that man ever learned of their secret mumblings, a single punch would send them on their way to purgatory, their souls walking together hand in hand.


    Even if the peasants would gain the strategic perspective of authorities, see through the meaning behind most policies while gaining Extraordinary legacies from the game, they were far from equals to true rulers when it came to depth, and would not threaten them for the short term.


    In cliques of Supreme-tier individuals or above, there are those including Roland the Holy Knight and Brandon the Swordsman who obtained closed testing appearance. Most of them managed to clear the game up to the fourth phase through their great experience and rich knowledge, but until now none could beat the three-pronged assault from the otherworld Chaos Legions to reach the fifth phase.


    Such was Mycroft''s feedback towards Continental War this week. Setting apart its wild popularity, it gained great reputation amongst the right circles¡ªeven those who had not played it indicated they wanted to join after watching the livestreams, and would certainly try once the public testing goes live.


    Joshua was naturally was very pleased in return: the more players there were, the quicker he would manage to suppress Chaos. If possible, he truly hoped that every person on Mycroft would play, and he even intended to bring it to other worlds if not for technical difficulties.


    Presently, Joshua was sunbathing in the backyard of his residence, while Zero Three sat on his shoulder, her eyes closed as she fixed little errors on the Mana Net servers.


    Not far from them, a black dragon girl lay sprawled on the ground, her eyes tightening into ''X'' shapes, her tongue protruding while she panted as if half dead.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "Master¡ª"


    She cried out, almost wailing. "This game is so difficult¡­ I can''t clear the second phase no matter how I played it¡ª"


    "¡­Embarrassing. Don''t call yourself my mount next time when you go out!"


    When he heard those words, Joshua, whose spirit deviation rate had stabilized as his Chaos memories crumbled away made a dark face¡­ he had done his best to design the first two phases so that it was simple enough for even mortals without Extraordinary knowledge. The warrior really could not fathom how Black could not even move past the Creature phase after playing for so long!


    "Sobs. No, Master!"


    The black dragon girl leaped up at once and hurried to Joshua, tugging his hand and swinging it. "Can you teach me some little trick¡­"


    "¡­Both Light and Zero One already reached the fourth phase. I really don''t know how your brain came to be, Black."


    Sighing, Joshua could only put a hand only Black''s head. "Relax a little. Let me see what weird creature you''ve actually made that you can''t even beat phase two."


    At the moment, Joshua could not leave Mycroft and simply pick fights due to the backlash after suppressing the Evil God of Death. It was a rare occasion where he remained in his own domain, playing around with the others in his residence while reminding everyone to keep training. He would also get everyone to try playing Continental War, aiding him in clearing Chaos memories while helping them obtain powers as rewards.


    Furthermore, it was not actually noteworthy that both Joshua and Zero Three were the players who could clear entire phases to reach the fifth phase¡­ it was not that they were formidable in gaming, but because they had designed the game itself, and have a plan in place on how they should clear it.


    Next to them was Ling¡ªthe civilization of silicon-based creatures that he played had defeated two of the otherworld Chaos Legions, but the third managed to crush his rear perimeters, regretfully ending the game for him.


    After him were Light and Ying. Both could occasionally reach the third and fourth phases, boasting above average statistics. It was especially true for Ying, who proved adept at controlling the psionic lifeform that most players acknowledged to be the must difficult to play. Light was the precise opposite: though a pure energy lifeform, it especially preferred starting the game with physical lifeforms.


    Lastly, as for Black''s standards¡­


    "Tch. Why did you equip offensive parts on every slot?"


    Through his spirit link, Joshua could tell at once why Black could not even clear phase two¡ªit was better to simply let her genetic parts be set on a random. The horse-like creature that she had made was filled with bizarre biological weapons and tumors that it could not even walk. It would quickly fatigue in fights as well due to lack of energy, and was nothing less than a pile of waste.


    Still, with her being his mount (that Joshua never really rode), Joshua helped Black adjusted an accepted creature. A centaur but with the head of a horse, it was a combat creature with no biological weapons were attached to it, but its pair of hands could be equipped with many armaments that would be developed as technology progresses in the future.


    But just as Joshua designed a race for Black, a streak of distinct dimensional ripples appeared on the roof of his residence. The warrior hence quickly looked up towards the familiar presence.


    "Nostradamus?"


    Joshua muttered to himself puzzledly while still setting up a race for Black. "Didn''t we meet on the Mana Net yesterday? Why would he come now?"


    It was not too long ago when he discussed the design of Continental War as well. Should they not have discussed it then?


    Soon, without leaving Joshua pondering for too long, a pale-blue portal opened. A man who appeared to be a middle-aged mage but was actually almost a hundred years old hence stepped out of the portal.


    The perception between Legendary champions allowed Nostradamus to promptly find Joshua sitting in the backyard when he stepped out of his portal. Without any chatter, he quickly warped the short distance towards the warrior.


    "What''s the hurry?"


    Without sparing any time for nonsense, Joshua lifted his brow and quickly looked towards his worried old friend.


    "What else could there be."


    Likewise, not sparing time for nonsense, Nostradamus rubbed his forehead, sighed and shook his head. "It''s that bastard Israel, damn it¡­"


    "He''s planning to abdicate!"

 Chapter 867 News from the Metal Dragon God

    "Israel is actually abdicating."


    Joshua was at once shocked by the news, but otherwise unexpectedly unsurprised.


    What is there to be surprised about if they thought about it carefully? Probably only fools would not be able to tell that Israel had wanted to stop being Emperor for a long time!


    As most would know, Israel had not been the original heir of the Empire, having been forced to raise his spear and stand up for his fallen, older brothers¡­. None expected, however, that the seemingly plain Imperial Prince was so outstandingly talented in battle¡ªnot only did he grew exponentially on the fields of war, he also finally slain the Orc''s leader and ascended the imperial throne with the might of Legends.


    Though powerful, he never had the making of a good Emperor¡ªcompared to ruling an empire, Israel prefer slaying his enemy on the battlefield. It was not as if he was ignorant of things such as the schemes and conspiracies that crawled out of political conflict, but he was simply more wiling to apply simple and direct measures such as the Skynet surveillance system, which at once controls all criminals and noncompliant elements. He preferred those for their convenience.


    So, was it even news that such a person wanted to be emperor no longer?


    "There''s nothing unusual, Nostradamus." At the thought, Joshua actually reached out and clapped his hand on the old mage''s shoulder, gently soothing him. "I dare say that he already wanted to simply look for an heir when he made Skynet years ago and focus on that¡­ relax. With us here, the Empire won''t descend into havoc."


    "Nonsense, of course the Empire won''t fall into havoc." Nostradamus slapped away Joshua''s hand. "Israel is not dead and the nation has three Legends¡ªwe would not fall to messy situations even if other regions do."


    At that, his expression became serious. "Joshua. You know what I am worried about!"


    Joshua became silent in return, just as Zero Three opened her eyes over his shoulder, her forehead showing a divine rune of the God of the Sky.


    The warrior certainly knew what Nostradamus was worried about presently.


    Around Starfall Year 840 to 841 in the Continental War game back in his preexistence, Israel, Emperor of the Northern Empire had perished in the Imperial Capital because of a serious curse, but that information was collectively concealed by the Imperial Family¡ªor, to be precise, the various Imperial Prince and the Imperial Harem¡­ it was alleged that Israel had made a will at the time to determine who would succeed the throne, but the warrior never learned what the Emperor had written after he transcended.


    In the following years, the royal successors had waged a great civil war to claim the throne. The Northern Empire was left in ashes, turning life hellish for the citizens, with the many advanced magical technology used on brothers instead of human enemies.


    The power that Israel obtained after ascending as a Legend could rewrite reality and grant any of his wish to a certain extent, but he could not lie to himself¡ªhe had been dealt a grievous internal injury, an attack most devious by the Orc shaman at the time. combined with the totem curse and a corruption rune, its sheer poison was sufficient to kill a dragon king caught unawares, with one of the Metal Dragon Kings having succumbed to that curse.


    Israel could not fool himself to ignore the internal injury of the curse even as a Legend, which was why his body withered increasingly by the day and he died silently.


    Naturally, the Israel of the present had been aided by Joshua¡ªthe warrior had given him a divine crystal early on to help him understand the secrets of divinity. It certainly proved useful, and with Israel''s Legendary advanced tier and the world''s finest resources, he quickly understood something from the divine crystal left by the God of Fortune and Despair, hence stopping his wounds from aggravating.


    Sometime ago, Israel had especially punished all criminal element across his nation through the Skynet system, suppressing the reckless and vile Nobles and create a peaceful, prospering realm despite the unrest originating from the Evil God of Death.


    Having gained his divinity, Israel thought that he could do more than ever before, that the poison before could no longer kill him¡ª with that, the internal injury that once troubled him over a decade hence diminished easily.


    Likewise, because he had obtained and fathomed divinity while acquiring one that was entirely his own, Israel naturally believed that he was a new god.


    For the same reason, his power would drive Israel to take the same path.


    "So, is he about to ascend as god?"


    Joshua sighed tactlessly, waving Black off to play in a corner while leading Nostradamus inside his residence. "A while ago, the God of Might and Justice had been talking to him a lot, and the gods also believed that Israel was a divine evoker and could become His successor."


    "I also know that the ideal of the God of Might and Justice is very fitting to his. If Zinsen had handed his legacy to Israel before his divine death, he certainly fits the bill to be the new God of Might and Justice."


    "That''s right. If the gods are to pick an heir, they would definitely pick someone with similar doctrine and ideals¡ªan identical existence, basically."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Seeing that Joshua understood the present situation too, Nostradamus could not help but exhale, a tiredness in his gaze¡ªalthough the old mage was always tired¡ªas he slowly spoke," That is why I understand the reason Israel would accept Zinsen''s legacy and set his will on becoming a deity, but current circumstances does not revolve around those simple issues¡­ there is also the question of the clergy''s ability."


    At that, Nostradamus grimaced.


    The main god of the Northern Empire was Zinsen the God of Might. Naturally, True Gods were beings that did not require faith, although it would simply make it easier for them to resist divine erosion. Likewise, clergies did not need gods to obtain divine spells¡ªthere would be a set of logic for Order as long as their hearts held compassion, and the Holy Light would answer the clergy and grant them power.


    Be that as it may, the exchange of information granted Zinsen''s devotees a set of special divine spells correlated to the God of Might''s divinity, setting them apart from the followers of the other gods¡­ and before Zinsen recently met His divine end in the Darkest Abyss when he burst out in full power to cut apart the Nether River, in that single instant, all of Zinsen''s followers gradually lost that special set of divine spells.


    "Most of the Empire''s clergies had lost the power of the ''Divine Spells of Might''. While they were still clergies, they were much weaker than they were before."


    Nostradamus was speaking rather fretfully as he sat on the guest hall couch. "The Northern Empire is a settlement for followers of the God of Might, and their ability plummeted so quickly that they became unable to defeat monsters they could leisurely beat before¡ªleaving many zones in chaos."


    "That is why Israel wished for divine ascension and become the new God of Might and Justice as soon as he could, so that the clergies who lost their patron deity could regain the Divine Spells of Might."


    At that, Joshua finally understood the old mage''s fretfulness.


    Not being an Emperor was not a problem. After all, as long as the three Legendary champions did not perish, the Empire would descend into pandemonium.


    Attempting divine ascension was not a problem either. To Israel, becoming a god may be the best direction in which he would develop.


    Nostradamus was not protesting against those two matters; he would be pleased to see it come into fruition.


    The problem was¡ªdespite Israel wanting to ascend immediately, the entire Empire had yet to prepare for it.


    "The matter of divine ascension had always circulated as rumors and appeared to be a set of tested and proven rituals. But until today, none had really used magic circles or spells to truly ascend as a god¡­ how could it be that simple!"


    Now, Nostradamus appeared to be venting. "Setting aside the chance of him dying if he failed in such a hurried divine ascension, Zinsen''s legacy would be lost too, not to mention the other repercussions. Even if both our presence would keep the Empire from falling into havoc, why not postpone the ascension and increase the success rate so that the Empire would not really fall into Chaos? No matter how the shockwaves were small if he died, technological development and otherworld exploration could only begin anew after the new emperor is coronated."


    That way, the Northern Empire''s present edge from their leading reformations would probably fall behind the other factions.


    Joshua understood well that there lies the difference between Israel and Nostradamus''s ideals. The former wants to obtain power and ascend as a deity as soon as possible while ensuring that the God of Might''s followers would regain special divine spells. On the other hand, the latter


    It was not fine for the warrior to support either one of them too: Israel trusted in his own will and ability, and that being one step ahead now meant being one step ahead later too. As for Nostradamus, the old mage wanted to ensure stable development for the Empire and no surprises.


    Both of them were not mistaken.


    "Well¡­ I will send a message and persuade Israel to delay the procedure. Furthermore, it is not entirely a bad thing that the clergies lost and exclusive set of divine power¡ªthe short-term decrease of ability would get them to gain a deeper understanding about the true nature of the Holy Light."


    Joshua decided to support Nostradamus after some thought. "If push comes to shove and he remains determined to attempt divine ascension, I would stay by his side and help, reducing the risk as much as I could."


    It was not as if Joshua was unwilling to risk himself in helping Nostradamus, but because he really believed that now was certainly not the right time for divine ascension.


    To suppress the anomalies in the Abyss and defeat the Evil God of Death, both Joshua and the remaining six gods had been hurt considerably. All of them were recuperating, far from their top form and could not simply act to ensure the safety during Israel''s ascension at this stage.


    Nonetheless, if Israel insisted on going about it immediately, Joshua could simply act as a guard close by, witnessing the birth of a True God. Perhaps he may well find a trick in suppressing his own divinity in the process, or simply gain some inspiration¡­ it was not a bad thing.


    Having seen that Joshua had agreed to the matter, Nostradamus stroke his beard and breathed a sigh of relief.


    He had been Israel''s mentor over the years and both had always been helping each other, but what Israel was doing this time was not something he could do alone. Though the relationships between Legendary champions across the world was much better than before, Nostradamus was reluctant towards outside help when it came to divine ascension.


    If possible, he would hope that Joshua, being in the same side as an Imperial Noble could help Israel, but he also knew that Joshua was now unwell, and so came specially to visit the warrior while asking his opinion.


    Things were not exactly complicated. After deciding their next actions, Nostradamus was ready to bid Joshua goodbye since both of them did recently discussed Continental War.


    Nostradamus was one of the members of the closed beta testers as well, and an elite who managed to clear up to the fourth phase, Civilization. However, the elderly mage and Legendary mage did not manage to clear up to the fifth phase.


    "How do I actually beat the three otherworld Chaos Legions?" He asked before he left, befuddled. A single Legion can only be defeated with the full might of a single civilization, and two could barely be suppressed even with strategies... a single civilization could never hold against the three-pronged Legions."


    "Simple: there are many solutions."


    Joshua certainly did not try to hide it from an old friend such as Nostradamus. He shrugged, making Zero Three shake a bit. "The easiest is to groom a supremely talented Legendary character and use his power to support all of the civilization''s armies¡ªit won''t be difficult to defeat the three Legions consecutively."


    "Secondly, you should also be able to tell that the three Legions are not from the same camp. They would fight amongst themselves, and if you retreat and empty some space where they could claw at each other''s necks, you could ambush their portals while they engage in mutual slaughter and end the war."


    "I have also designed a rather standard method to clear it. Blitzkrieg¡ªabandoning all offensive and attack pre-emptively. Each Legion is supported by an empty world that is rich with resources, and when one is defeated, the player could recover that an entire world''s resources."


    Joshua, however, did not say a word about the fifth phase and how it should be played.


    As for Nostradamus, the old mage left Joshua a bombshell before leaving rather regretfully.


    "The Metal Dragon God¡ªMillion Steel Dragon had asked to see you."


    Nostradamus, having already opened a portal, slapped himself over his head and said slightly annoyedly. "Damn it. That Highness''s power affects cognition so much that even I, a Legendary champion almost forgot about the matter¡­ Either way, the Metal Dragon God is in Fort Pioneer. It had been communicating with the Great Khan and the Starherders, and seemed to have obtained some unusual information."


    "It wants to meet you, Joshua. I suggest that you free yourself and do it once¡ªunlike the Pentashade dragons, the Metal dragons had always been symbols of Order and kindness."


    As he spoke, Nostradamus, who was already inside the portal made a perplexed face and said puzzledly, "It is weird that It was only willing to meet you, the Sage''s Heir who slew Evil Gods, the King of Searing Soul."

 Chapter 868 Dragon of Divine Mystery

    "It''s said that the Million Steel Dragon is currently engaged at Fort Pioneer. It had intended to visit you, but could only ask for someone else to relay his message now."


    Before he left, Nostradamus''s last words echoed in the guest hall. "To be frank, if not for the Dragon God heading out to the galaxy and Abyss to subjugate considerable ranks of Chaos, I would have thought that it had been maimed in its civil battle against the Pentashade Dragon God and had yet to recover."


    At that, the old mage''s words turned slightly jesting. "It''s quite rare for a god to be so discreet."


    "And that discreet Dragon God wants to see me¡ªand mainly to meet the King of Searing Soul?"


    Joshua could not blink a few times in return, but Nostradamus had already teleported away without hearing the warrior''s puzzled question.


    Meanwhile, Ying, who was bringing hot tea poked her head in curiously from the doors to the guest hall. After an envious glance at Zero Three who was sitting on the warrior''s shoulder, she asked softly, "Master, has Master Nostradamus left?"


    "Yes."


    Joshua''s brow tightened and rose from his chair, quietly saying, "And there is no telling if it was deliberate, but he left me a bombshell just before he left."


    The Metal Dragon God¡­ and the King of Searing Soul?


    What was the relationship between the two?


    Truth be told, the identity of the King of Searing Soul was no secret¡ªall who know about the Sage and his Heirs basically know.


    The ''Soul Searer'' itself was nothing of note as well since anyone who possesses the talent, ability, and object would advance into that domain. Regardless of the measures used, by collecting souls and searing that which was one''s own or another''s, thereby gaining certain power to earn certain advantages were the threshold of soul searers.


    Joshua''s power of Glory ''Soul Pool'' was a standard ''Soul Searer''. It would enhance an owner''s physical attributes and strength by collecting the soul fragments of the defeated. Undead treasures such as ''Million Souls Pearl'' have similar functions, being similar objects of ''searing souls''-type.


    However, the ''King of Searing Soul'' was different. Although it had the same series of attributes, the power of the King''s Authority that stood above all the others symbolized a single thing: by burning Chaos and Souls¡ªeven another form of Order, creating an entirely new ''Being of Order''!"


    It is because he held and wielded it several times that Joshua knew that the power that could create new Order that exists to revive worlds, remold ecosystems and restore all things in the world is the grandest Authority that not even Steel Pythons had. It is the power all worlds hope to gain, a divine threshold amongst divine thresholds.


    Joshua had inherited the power of that Authority through the Azurite, the Third Apostle and the Sage, though until now, he never did fully study its essence.


    "Interesting. The Metal Dragon God knew early on that I held the power of King of Searing Souls, and yet only specified that he wanted to meet me now."


    Joshua picked up a cup of tea that glimmered in magical radiance from the saucer that Ying carried, downed it and put it back as the silver-haired girl looked on regretfully. Joshua had wanted to ponder, but his spirit deviation rate remained too high¡ªnot even Zero Three''s help would help, and he handily gave up on thinking.


    "Who cares. I''ll just ask face-to-face when we meet in Fort Pioneer."


    Whatever the case may be, the Million Steel Dragon had always been aligned to all beings benevolent and of Order. It would probably be willing to answer his questions.


    "Master, are you leaving again?"


    Holding up the saucer and watching Joshua''s gaze at present, Ying could not help but sigh quietly. "You are clearly so hurt, but you''re working again barely after a few days of rest at home¡­"


    "It''s not actually work, but more or less a stroll outside."


    Joshua smiled and reached out to pat the silver-haired girl''s small head, nonchalantly saying, "I have been developing the game in the last few days, playing with you lot and going on trips. It''s about time, or my body would rust if I still don''t move it."


    "Although my spirit deviation rate is still high, as long as Continental War keeps running, my spirit won''t deteriorate¡­ Ying, remember to play it with Ling, Black, Light and everyone from the residence. Although there''s not much power to be gained and the skills are relics of fallen civilizations, but there would still be gains from studying things by analogy."


    "Joshua, your spirit deviation rate is increasing again!"


    Just as Ying was left startled inside, unsure why her master was so affectionate, Zero Three''s eyes abruptly opened over Joshua''s shoulder, growling, "Steady!"


    With those words, silver data flow flickered around Joshua''s body as the warrior''s condition stabilized. He blinked and smiled, and turned around without a word, morphing into endless luminous particles and vanished from the Liege''s Residence.


    Ying, left in the guest hall, stared worriedly at where Joshua departed.


    "Could he really communicate normally with his condition¡­" The silver-haired girl shook her head, pushed open the doors to the guest hall and left. "Come to think of it, he ate even the basket while eating fruits¡­"


    ***


    Setting aside the matter of the doubtful silver-haired girl, Joshua, now maintaining a link between Zero Three and the main Mana Net server, appeared in the Void.


    Silver mist gathered around a Steel crystal that resembled a snowflake, before finally materializing into the form of a man out of thin air. Joshua hence strolled forward in the Void, flying towards the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds.


    "Joshua, what is the Metal Dragon God like?"


    Zero Three asked Joshua interestedly. It was clearly the Artificial Intelligence girl did not manage to gather much significant information despite having all the world''s data, while Joshua himself appeared more familiar with the mysterious Dragon God.


    "As its name suggests, the Metal Dragon God is the patron deity of the Metal Dragons. Million Steel Dragon is its name, just as it holds the meaning of ''kind parent'' in the language of the dragons."


    Joshua did not mind explaining to Zero Three about the Dragon God since they were about to meet. Incidentally, his critical spirit deviation rate requires focusing his mind to remember so that he remains stable.


    Be it in the preexistence or this life, compared to the active antagonist that was the Pentashade Dragons, the Metal Dragons were quiet in reputation. Apart from the far south and the West Mountains where some dragon rulers resided, there were not many Metal Dragons around the world¡ªmost lived in seclusion at Dragon Island or hid at the world''s edge, and were so subdued that they were a complete opposite of the Pentshade.


    Indeed, not only were the personalities of both races which shared the common ancestry of Astral Dragons different, their policies, world views, ideologies and path for the future. Both went on separate ways, with the Pentashade always aiming to replace humans as Mycroft''s dominant race, while the Metal Dragons did not care for that at all. They simply wished to live quietly like metals, disturbing no one and not be disturbed in turn.


    In the preexistence, it was said that the Pentashade waged a civil war against the Metal Dragons before the Draconic Plague. Though the latter''s elite forces were not lacking, without the support of a force like the Abyss and being less populous than the Pentashade, the Metal Dragons were beaten on every turn, even subjugated and prevented from warning the humans about the Pentashade''s conspiracy. Then, after the Plague, all of Mycroft turned against the dragons as if they were mortal enemies, with even humans with some dragon blood in them being killed in venting. The Metal Dragons naturally stayed far away, playing transparent dragons.


    Though they were unlucky in the preexistence and were even used as scapegoats, their luck holds in this life. The Draconic Plague was handled relatively swiftly without much losses, with the enmity against all dragons diminishing in a few years aside from the far southern regions. Those who were rational could also discern the difference between the Metal Dragons and the Pentashade, which was why there were many Metal Dragons still allowed to roam over the Mycroft Continent¡ªin fact, there a silver dragon lady lived in Moldavia. A hidden funder of one of the magic factories that specialized in producing top-quality enchanted clothing, her brand is famous in the north¡­ in fact, the black coat Joshua now wore was made by her.


    Furthermore, the Diamond Family¡ªthe royal house of the Northern Empire had seen marriage with golden dragons over generations, with the present Empress being an obvious mixed-blood golden dragon herself.


    "But those are details about the Metal Dragons¡­ data is especially lacking when it comes to the Million Steel Dragon."


    Even Joshua found things unusual when he thought about that. "Isn''t that god being a little too discreet?"


    Be it the golden dragons, the silver dragons, the yellow-coppers, the scarlet-steel or the blue-tin, the Metal Dragons did not gather like the Pentashade Dragons in a clan or tribal region. Most lived solitarily, solitary creatures that were prudent in act, something of which their patron deity refined to an ultimate level¡ªthere was no news about that Dragon God apart from the Abyssal Invasion.


    And when Joshua thought about it, that world had millions of players moving around its every corner, and yet it was never once seen¡­ that level of anonymity could only be of True God-class.


    Joshua was unsure whether it was recuperating from mortal wounds or born with such behavior, but he would soon meet it, and thought no more on the matter.


    ***


    It was then that Joshua entered the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, which now had a very different sight from one or two years ago.


    There were not too many of them, but there was certainly a steady stream of people entering or leaving the various facilities in the central zone of the demiplane. There were some small cities and towns built around the heart of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, with many Gold and Supreme champions walking around, resting, even sparring and dueling at the nearby desert.


    Such was the ensuing development brought forth by everyone from the Mycroft civilization after slaying the Evil God of Death, purging the Chaos in the galaxy.


    After reaching out to many otherworld civilizations through the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, the horizons of many Gold and Supreme champions were hence broadened. They realized that the Mycroft continent which they lived in was but a speck in the Multiverse, and that there were many otherworlds that were equally beautiful and resource-rich realms beyond that seemingly horrifying Void.


    Without plundering, invasion or colonization, these champions of another world just needed to aid the natives in certain missions to gain fine rewards and earnest gratitude. Along with the constant supervision of Legendary champions and the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds'' Commanding Will, no sinister ideas could be brought to fruition.


    It was naturally the reason why present-day Mycroft population did not carry out much colonizing. They do not have the decades to slowly assimilate the colonies, and compared to the long time needed for annexation and adjusting, they were happier with the quickly rewarded deals.


    Either way, as the havoc that the Evil God of Death wreaked slowly diminished after Joshua and the Seven Gods destroyed its main body, some of the champions who had conducted quests in worlds beyond had shown clear reluctance of returning to their small home, and would rather show off their might in the new quiet corner they found.


    There were certainly cowards who hid in their own homes after witnessing the greater world, afraid to ever come out again.


    However, most who could ascend into Gold and Supreme had courage.


    Even if they held ominous intent and were reckless, they were not without bravery¡ªif they stepped out of fishing ponds to face the oceans, pirates could be historical founders too.


    Moreover, those hundreds of Gold and dozens of Supreme champions were simply the first batch of pioneers. As time passed, more Extraordinary individuals would join after they had made proper arrangements for their home and property.


    "After seeing such a cast world, I don''t have the patience to stay in some little mountain ditch."


    Even the noblest of hermits living in seclusion were moved by the idea of otherworld exploration. After all, was not living in unpopulated otherworlds with beautiful scenery their best option since they were living ascetically? Why stay in Mycroft, when they would still be disturbed occasionally?


    Either way, such was the prosperous sights of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds now. With many champions of high purchasing power coming to stay here, small satellite cities, auction shops and appraisal facilities were built here, one after another.


    Joshua quietly flew past those little towns and arrived at the center of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, with the snoozing Commanding Will waking up upon sensing his arrival, sending out a gentle signal.


    "Greetings, Joshua. Where do you wish to head for this time?"


    "Fort Pioneer. Oh, by the way, help maintain a link with Mana Net."


    "Glad to be of service."


    It had been a long time since Joshua spoke to the Glorious Era Artificial Intelligence. However, now was not the time for nostalgia¡ªwith faint dimensional ripples, his figure hence vanished from the skies.


    ***


    At the edge of the galaxy, around Fort Pioneer.


    Joshua and Zero Three''s projection appeared by the silver chain of fortresses.


    Once built around Joshua true form, Fort Pioneer was now an independent floating city. Many small Void vessels were moving in and out from it, just as there was the occasional sight of Supreme champions flying here and there through the Void.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "It''s time I set up a small server there too."


    Zero Three flapped her little wings and watched the fortresses, murmured in slight awe. She seemed to have something to add, but quickly realized that the warrior beside her was making an unusual face.


    "What is it, Joshua?" She asked, puzzled."


    "Nothing."


    The warrior''s expression returned to normal, and he calmly said, "Just felt a familiar presence."


    In truth, Joshua was still very puzzled inwardly.


    What is happening? He thought. It''s scarce and thin, but¡­


    It''s clearly the presence of a Steel Python!

 Chapter 869 Devastated Homeland

    Given that Joshua himself was a superior version of a Steel Python and frequently contacted other Steel Pythons, to avoid any misunderstandings that could occur from misperception, he carefully gathered some of the Steel Particles in the surrounding Void and careful studied it.


    And his feeling proved correct: there was an unusually faint but pure presence of a Steel Python.


    The two paradoxical terms¡ª''faint'' and ''pure'' were somehow so apt at this moment that Joshua could not at once explain why the presence wafting in the Void was so bizarre. Hence, he simply led Zero Three and accelerated, darting toward Fort Pioneer.


    Being one with such quick wit, how could the warrior not have thought of the connection there? The Million Steel Dragon had said that it would be at Fort Pioneer, and then the Steel Python''s presence appeared in Void around the fortress chain¡­ Any with slight imagination would have guessed so, and Joshua was convinced that it was no mere conjecture.


    That the enigmatic Metal Dragon God that lurked behind history without making any headlines must be related to the Steel Python.


    Joshua moved quickly without any intention of concealment. As a shrill alarm signaling ''High Energy Signature rapidly approaching'' rang inside Fort Pioneer, he had arrived near its perimeter. The defense department that was charging their energy weapons hence realized that it was a false alarm and that the being who had come was an allied Legendary champion, hence lowering their defenses.


    As if sensing that its invited guest has come, the host itself quickly reacted. While Joshua slowed down as he approached Fort Pioneer, a profound will slowly appeared from the fortress, its power stirring the Void and causing the wafting Steel Particle of the Great Mana Tide to churn slightly.


    But unusually, such a clear phenomenon did not draw any attention from the defense personnel. They completely ignored that great will, and only greeted Joshua fervently through their communications.


    "Interesting. It seems that the god does not have much Steel Python attributes even if it isn''t one."


    Joshua understood many things when he noticed that.


    Firstly, the great will that appeared was unquestionably the Million Steel Dragon¡ªthe god of Metal Dragons. And its form was remarkably alike to that of Steel Pythons.


    Normal beings without Extraordinary ability could not see souls, just as Extraordinary individuals who did not train their ability to the point of ''qualitative change'' would be unable to see Steel Pythons. If warriors did not condense lifeforce into Steel Strength, mages did not refine element mana into pure mana, psionics did not assemble the three great psionic forces or masters of the Holy Light did not understand the essence of that power, each of their living form would remain as ordinary Extraordinary individuals, having no right to even observe the Steel Python.


    That does explain many things¡ªit was simple why the Metal Dragon God was so discreet and seem not to appear in any news. It was not that supernatural champions did not have the right to set their eyes upon it, but they were rare in the first place, with even less of them enjoying gossips. In turn, the Metal Dragon God was a divine mystery to most humans and Dragons.


    However, profundity of existence did not represent great ability. Joshua could tell that the Metal Dragon God was not wounded, and it appears that both the civil war against the Pentashade Dragon God and the Chaos Tides originating from the God of Death did not hurt it. Still, it was also clear that it would never be able to defeat the Pentashade Dragon God since their powers were evenly matched.


    "Nice to meet you, your majesty."


    Facing that great will across thin air, Joshua reached out to assume a communicative posture.


    Hence, an alluring and gentle voice wafted from the other side of the Void.


    "Greetings, Slayer of Evil Gods and hero of our world¡ªCount Radcliffe, I am pleased to see you."


    The great will gathered, finally turning into a kindly dragon lady. She had a pair of large dragon horns, although her head, body and limbs were human. A single silver tail gently swirled before her, her dull green copper hair made her appear an elderly noble lady with primly beautiful features.


    "I recall that humans favored shaking hands¡­ born with five fingers¡ªagile tools, an envy of the dragons."


    The Million Steel Dragon''s drakonid form smiled as she stepped forward and shook Joshua''s hand. "Back then I had envied the convenience of the human form, hence developing anthropomorphism magic to integrate innate draconic power and human agility. However, a long time had since passed, and not many dragons enjoyed human form¡­ they were still too prideful.


    The Metal Dragon God was not speaking draconic tongue, Mycroft''s common tongue or any other language Joshua was familiar with. In fact, the voice the Dragon God made was a melodious dragon cry that resembled a song, and yet that voice reaches the depths of the mind, allowing all life to clearly know its meaning.


    Clearly, it was also a special move of the Steel Python, a language that worlds communicated with.


    Since she had made herself so clear, Joshua certainly would not pretend to be unaware, and simply asked, "So you are the one who developed anthropomorphic magic. I have a black dragon living at my home myself¡ªit is a spell that brings great convenience. Thank you for contributing to the peace between humans and dragons."


    "Sorry," the warrior''s tone then suddenly turned. "What is the matter which you have sought me out for, your majesty? And you appear to clearly emanate Steel Python presence¡­ I believe we should learn about each other more before we go into business."


    Joshua winked at Zero Three as he spoke.


    The Million Steel Dragon smiled in return, her eyes narrowing. Geometrical runes that resembled broken glass swirled, and after thinking for some moments, the thrillingly beautiful Dragon God''s form began to answer fluently.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "Actually, if not for the information brought by the foreigners of another galaxy, I would never have disturbed your recuperation and rest. While I should have gone to meet you, there are certain important causes for which I would have to prove, and so I could only ask others to tell you."


    There was great respect in the Metal Dragon God''s tone. If Joshua''s addressing her as your majesty was because of her being a race''s patron deity with allegiances to Order and seniority in age, one could tell that she also addressed Joshua with respect from the bottom of her heart.


    As a human, or as the King of Searing Souls? It was hard to say.


    "There is information that the King of Searing Soul of this generation needs to know," the Million Steel Dragon could be heard clearly. "Indeed, the reason I have a form resembling a Steel Python is closely related to that information."


    At that, Joshua and Zero Three shared a glance.


    Truth be told, the Metal Dragon god had the finest attitude to the point that Joshua himself was uncomfortable. His own use of respectful terms was due to his parents educating which respects the old and cherished the young. And yet, the Dragon God whose age had to be counted in units of millennia and was who knows how many generations older than himself was speaking respectfully as well simply made it too unusual.


    Meanwhile, the Million Steel Dragon continued. "You probably would not believe the source of that information¡ªthey are a legacy of a previous era, from the last Metal Dragon God."


    "King of Searing Soul. As you would know, us gods of Starfall Era were born from the Glorious Era legacy. The Fairy Queens inherited Fairyland, the Gods of the Deep inherited the power of the water gods, while I inherited the power of the Primordial Dragon Gods¡­ And you would definitely be aware that Astral Dragons such as us are an ancient race from another world."


    Joshua nodded at that¡ªthe Astral Dragons'' origins from another world is a ''secret'' that all champions with some power would know. With data from the Unified Archives, everyone learned that the Astral Dragons had come to this world before the Glorious Era, even before humans left barbarism.


    The Astral Dragons often boasted of the might of their former civilization. When humans still made fire from wood, they had already become capable of steering fortresses in the skies to travel the Void. Moreover, those seemingly bragging words were not lies but the truth, when humans had barely divided into humans, elves and dwarves, the advanced civilization of the Astral Dragons that travels the Void¡ªmore correctly, the race of survivors was hence left wandering the Mycroft continent.


    At the time, the Astral Dragons were really a group of pathetic refugees¡ªeach dragon was laden with scars, while all their civilizations'' legacy, even individual ability was broken due to the counter force from different worlds. Immeasurably weak, they lurk in forests and beyond the seas, licking their wounds as they prepared to recover their strength and then explore the brand-new world. But chagrining, due to the difference in time perception, when the earliest generation of Astral Dragons finally recovered from their wounds through slumber, various genius champions of the savage age of men could already destroy mountains, breaking summits over three thousand meters tall with a single blast.


    The Astral Dragons were left gaping at the sight. It was not as if they do not have champions of such caliber, but their populations simply did not compare, and only weak-minded leaders would trade the precious lives of each dragon with a single native.


    Thus, as time passed, human civilization progressed while the Astral Dragons rather kindly offered aid and observed without interference. Then, as the savage age before the Glorious Era passed, the Astral Dragons were divided into two different races that slowly assimilated into Mycroft.


    "However, even if the Metal Dragons had made Mycroft our second home, the bloodline of the Astral Dragons tells us that our true home is not here, but another distant place.


    At that, the Metal Dragon God''s tone became serene and quiet. "And that is what I intend to tell you¡ªI have found the old homeland of us Metal Dragons."


    "Is that not great news?"


    Joshua was certainly stirred by the spirit that drove the Astral Dragons to search determinedly for their old homeworld over dozens of millennia, but remained puzzled just the same. "I understand that you would thrill, but the question is¡­ what does that have to with me?"


    Could it be that the Metal Dragon God had found its homeworld, only to discover that it had long since been left devastated¡­ which was why it wished to request that he go restore life to the world with the Authority of the King of Searing Soul?


    Joshua believed that the idea would work. It was a good thing for a world to recover its vigor and Joshua should do what he could, with the Million Steel Dragon itself assuming the task of animating the fuel. It would be best if the deity head for Kronos to convince the Ancient Dragon of Thunder to combine efforts and increase the success rate of reinvigoration.


    Joshua''s idea was right, but it was incomplete¡ªthe Million Steel Dragon shook its head firmly when he revealed his thoughts.


    "You thought correctly." It said bitterly with a forced smiled. "But that''s not what I wish to convey."


    "Count Radcliffe. With the information provided by those invaders from another galaxy, I have definitely uncovered the location of the Astral Dragons'' homeworld¡ªto be precise, the location of its remains."


    "And together with it, the remains of an entire galaxy."

 Chapter 870 There Is More Than One

    Joshua, having met both Yolanda and the Million Steel Dragon, found that both deities who appeared in ''goddess'' form were very different. If the former was a rule of queenly regality, the latter was a kind elderly that treats her patron race with compassion.


    Her words were soft yet steady, affecting others with the impression that she would never be surprised by anything.


    And yet, what the Dragon God said now left Joshua and Zero Three definitively in shock.


    "The ruins of an entire galaxy?!"


    Even Joshua gaped at the word, his eyes bulging, much less Zero Three''s projection which sat on his shoulder¡ªthe Artificial Intelligence girl was so shocked her frame glitched, her wings and hair sticking together like a failed projection assignment made by a third-year runic student.


    Still, Joshua had in reality thought at once about ''it''s so difficult to restore one world''s Order¡­ how many souls have to be burned to restore an entire galaxy?'', instead of ''how was an entire galaxy destroyed'' when he learned of the existence of an entire galaxy''s ruins.


    But soon, he turned away from that wrong line of thought that came from his spirit deviation, and hence acknowledge the terror of what the Metal Dragon God revealed.


    "Hold on, Your Majesty."


    His brow tightening, Joshua reached out, and silver halation shrouded the position of god and man. They were now above Fort Pioneer, and while most observation equipment could not catch a glimpse of the Metal Dragon God who existed on a higher plane of existence, the warrior still isolated them just in case.


    After all, no information about such an important matter that exists on a galactic scale should be allowed to leak out without having ascertained the circumstances.


    "Now, you can go in to detail.


    With that done, Joshua paused for a moment, tidying the connection between the events before speaking. "Your Majesty, you are saying that your Steel Python power is a legacy inherited from the Metal Dragon God of the last generation. Then, your exchange with Great Khan the Starherder had given you information about your homeworld, a place lost for dozens of thousands of years, or perhaps even beyond a hundred thousand years. That information, however, claims that your homeworld had long since been ruined, its entire galaxy destroyed as well. Correct?"


    "Indeed."


    The Metal Dragon God swayed its tail, calmly saying, "In truth, the Astral Dragons were not divided between Pentashade and Metal at the beginning, and we had a single deity, the earliest ''Million Steel Dragon God'' who presided over our race several terms before my own. They inherited the homeworld''s ''Great Will'' and ''Fire and Steel Strength'', while the Pentashade Dragon God itself was developed upon the soil of Mycroft, a god that represented legacies of Extraordinary power."


    The Great Will that the Metal Dragon God refers to are Steel Pythons. It was the precise reason that the Metal Dragons never cared for mundane matters and focused solely on finding their way home, or other primitive worlds much more suitable for their race. For their part, the Pentashade Dragons exhausted all efforts to claim humans'' place as the dominant race after adapting to the Extraordinary powers in Mycroft.


    In other words, the former had simply treated Mycroft as a temporary lodging and behaved like guests in a host''s residence, while the latter behaved as if Mycroft was their home¡­ it was ironic that the former refrained from recklessness, staying prudent because they know that it was not their world. Meanwhile, the latter¡ªthe self-appointed main characters, simply lay waste to Mycroft a thousand times over.


    On another note, Joshua found Fire Strength explainable since he had heard others speaking about it¡ªif Steel Strength was the first supernatural power born after the Initial Flame incinerated Chaos and symbolized all actual substance over the Multiverse, Fire Strength was the power that originates directly from the Initial Flame, the Root of the Multiverse and all its beings and all its wisdom.


    From a certain point of view, the divine power of every god was Fire Strength, with Steel Python and Earth Gods being the only exceptions since they were divine beings of origin. Their power was a combination of Steel and Fire, both complementing each other into an exceedingly formidable strength that surpasses other deities.


    According to the Metal Dragon God''s following explanation, source of the Million Steel Dragon God''s power was the Grand Will of their homeworld. In the distant past where their world was invaded by immeasurably powerful enemies. After the Astral Dragons were forced to abandon their home planet and flee into the Void, the World Will divided its Origin Power, imbued it into the bodies of several powerful Astral Dragon leaders.


    Therefore, the Origin Power of Fire and Steel was what molded the Metal Dragon God into a special lifeform that resembled Steel Pythons.


    "Count Radcliffe, you are the King of Searing Souls, the Sage''s Heir. The ancient legacy of the Dragon Gods and power of the Steel Python of our homeworld had urged me to leave and return, to visit our home¡ªI would feast my eyes upon its remains once even if it had long since been destroyed. I am going immediately, which is why I want to some ancient data of the Astral Dragons and the Multiverse map, charted during the journeys of Metal Dragon Gods across different generations as they seek our old home."


    At that, the Million Steel Dragon released a long stream of data to Joshua. With Zero Three''s aid, Joshua swiftly handled it and realized that the first half were primitive star maps of the Multiverse several millennia ago!


    It was not the star map that present-day Mycroft had drawn, but more ancient than the maps recorded in the Unified Archives, written hundreds of thousand years ago when the Astral Dragons were at the height of their civilization!


    Beyond that, the star maps of the latter half were identical to those in the Unified Archives, with certain peculiar planetary regions marked at the latest data. Those regions were either primitive worlds that were very suitable for living or possess substantial precious resources¡ªand some were not even found in Mycroft''s galaxy!


    Joshua looked up, a troubled expression on his face¡­ the earlier star maps could be considered the relics of the Astral Dragons, but the later scrambled data was clearly obtained after the later generations of Dragon Gods charted the Void.


    Because he was aware of the time seal, Joshua knew that under the condition that all dimensions were distorted, charging those planetary regions were as difficult as watching the starry skies with a kaleidoscope. It would be no simple matter even though they were gods and natural heirs who possess an affinity for worlds.


    Come to think of it, her silence over the years must have been spent studying the distorted galaxy day after day despite the adversity¡­ and it was not merely the Metal Dragons either¡ªtwo of the Pentashade Dragon Kings had gone missing in the galaxy of distorted time as they explored the Void.


    Those data were definitely very precious, and Joshua could not ignore. Thinking carefully, he then calmly said, "Your Majesty, as you had put it¡ªthe Astral Dragons had been forced to abandon their homeworld and flee without knowing where their enemy came from¡­ but in retrospective, those powerful enemies must have been Evil Gods."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "I am glad that you are willing to share these information and star maps with me¡­ but to tell the truth, you should not be telling me this alone. If the galaxy of your homeworld was destroyed by Evil Gods or other powerful entities, it is no longer a matter that concerns Astral Dragons and the Mycroft civilization¡ª your return is not a simple matter as if a tramp returning home. It is a serious matter that involves all civilizations, species, and life in the galaxy."


    If there was indeed truly such a powerful being that had destroyed that galaxy¡ªfor example, a Chaos composite similar to the Evil God of the Death but having fully awakened, Joshua believed that it was time for the Mycroft civilization to either feign death or run. After all, as long as they are alive, hope would still exist, and there was no need to face an enemy they could not defeat head on.


    Therefore, Joshua said pointedly, "I disagree with your intention to return¡ªevery Legendary champion should be informed of this matter, and you must more than a little careful even if you wish to just explore it."


    "Most importantly¡­"


    At that, the warrior turned slightly to level a doubtful gaze at the nearby planetary region where the Starherders were encamped. "How did those nomads from another galaxy came to learn about the information about your homeworld? Could those fellows be lying to you?"


    If the coordinates of the Astral Dragon''s homeworld could be found so easily, the Metal Dragon race would have found it any day over the last hundreds thousand years. There was no reason that an extraterrestrial civilization that herded Void Behemoths would so easily obtain data the Astral Dragons could not, despite exhausting all efforts.


    The Million Steel Dragon shook her head gently at Joshua''s question. She seemed to have expected that the warrior would doubt that since the information was so unbelievable that even old friends would not believe in it easily.


    That was also precisely why she would seek Joshua, the King of Searing Soul, instead of other Legendary champions she was more acquainted with.


    "Count Radcliffe, they won''t see it. While all of them are Legendary champions as well, they are neither Soul Searer or King of Searing Souls, and especially not an individual such as you who practices Steel Strength and resembled a Steel Python¡ªeven surpassing them."


    "They won''t see it."


    With those words, the Million Steel Dragon raised her hand. A gentle Steel Strength danced from her palm and touched the Steel Strength barrier Joshua set. While Joshua did not understand it, he joined in and dispelled the barrier.


    Then, he could see the pure Steel Strength that stretched out from the Metal Dragon God turned into a silver cloud that wafted towards the darkness in the Void. Then, as if ink was spreading, the silver mist began to paint a vague outline over the Void.


    Controlling her own power, the Million Steel Dragon drew luminous dots upon the dark Void and soon filled the thin darkness at the edge of the galaxy in front of Fort Pioneer. Then, she turned to Joshua, saying, "Look, King of Searing Soul."


    With those words, the Steel Strength of the Dragon God suddenly shone, causing the countless silver dots and lanes to abruptly emanated bright light! Resonating with the distant, that Steel Strength caused the seemingly dark galaxy to suddenly shine with starlight conjured from the boundless power of the Dragon God!


    As endless dots and lanes combined, the massive silhouette of a galaxy appeared to form, and far away beyond it was the galaxy where the Starherders once resided. Through it all, the silhouette overlapped with actual galaxies, swirling slowly, fitted together like gears¡ªas if they were a single form in the first place.


    "Look, Count Radcliffe."


    Pointing at the illusory silhouette of a galaxy, the Million Steel Dragon spoke serenely, and yet there was a hint of earnest sadness in her voice. "Is there not a long darkness between our galaxy and the Starherders'' galaxy? They had crossed that rugged darkness to reach our borders."


    The Dragon God then paused, sighed before softly saying, "Do you understand now? That darkness is not an empty Void we thought it to be. It is essentially unfathomable numbers of galaxies that had been completely devastated, their light extinguished!"

 Chapter 871 The Still Multiverse

    "If not for the Great Khan, if not for the Starherders'' crossing the galaxy, coincidentally passing by the world of us Astral Dragons in the journey towards our galaxy and dabbed in a hint of our homeworld''s Steel Strength to cause a reaction in my Legacy, I would never have been aware of that fact until now."


    The Million Steel Dragon''s drakonid form shook her horned head¡ªher long, green copper mane swayed like ripples as she looked toward the distant Void, and said with a troubled voice, "It is precisely out of prudence that I informed you, King of Searing Soul, as one who wields Steel Strength as well. I also know that only you who could see through Steel Strength shadows that my words are true!"


    As for Joshua, the warrior was staring at the faraway Void as well. The Dragon God''s power had conjured the frame of a galaxy, and his present power could naturally observe that it was not some fakeness simply made up, but a genuine galaxy''s remains, given form by Steel Strength.


    "We''ve just prevented our galaxy from being destroyed by the Evil God of Death."


    After along star, Joshua looked down at Fort Pioneer, which was operating busily. "And now you''re telling me that near our galaxy¡ªor should I say, all around our galaxy are remains of other galaxies, all long since devastated but we knew nothing of that."


    It was too ironic.


    Joshua could not help shake his head at the thought, and said not a word. Beside him, the Metal Dragon God was still looking at the distant ruined galaxy, her gaze mild yet firm as she watched the lightless dark which outline was vague.


    Even so, her eyes never moved.


    For that was home.


    It had been countless years since the Astral Dragons left their home. They had left their former world and fled into the unfamiliar galaxy to escape the unbeatable foe. They recuperated and flourished on the Mycroft continent, witnessing the rise, glory, and self-destruction of human civilization, some of their own kind forgetting their home and become children of that gentle world.


    But there were things that were never to be forgotten. Even if a thousand, ten thousand or even a hundred thousand years would pass, fallen leaves would still think of returning to their branch.


    "Don''t worry, Count Radcliffe."


    The Metal Dragon God kept her eyes at the Void afar without turning around to Joshua. "If there were some terrible existence in the ruined galaxy such as a galactic-class Evil God or the horde of Chaos that destroyed our former homeworld," she said softly, "the Starherders would never have crossed that long path and come to our world."


    As she spoke, the Starfall Era Dragon God who inherited the title of Million Steel Dragon smiled. "Furthermore, I have already been prepared¡­ I would elevate my power to the limit from time to time on my journey home and ensure that I am ever close to divine demise. That way, whether there is an enemy, I can be sure that all traces of myself would be destroyed and all of Mycroft would not be involved."


    Compared to death, forgetting was more frightening. Before having made that series of decision, the Metal Dragon God had arranged for her successor and her race''s future. The Metal Dragons had been consolidating their power over the last few years so that they would not collapse just because they lost her, and feeling that she had prepared for everything, all that was left is to hand over her final affairs and prepare to leave."


    "Count Radcliffe, I am going to galactic quadrant designation 1249031. There is unimaginable danger if I do not return, when that time comes, you have to stop the Metal Dragons from thinking about returning, and keep the people of Mycroft as far as possible."


    The Million Steel Dragon''s voice cut through as her drakonid form gradually vanished. Then, as divine silver power surged, a massive serpentine dragon formed once again out of thin air¡ªits body resembled that of Steel Python''s but possess a draconic head and two wings, its four long and supple limbs elegantly step upon the Void, while its tail of sharp scales coiled behind its body like the great serpents of old.


    It was the first time Joshua saw the true form of the Million Steel Dragon for the first time. It certainly resembled a fusion between Steel Python and dragon. Come to think of it, the homeworld of the Astral Dragons had definitely delivered its power to its children¡ªinstead of accusing their abandonment, it simply hoped that they could rely upon its last strength to live well.


    Meanwhile, the Dragon God titled its head sideways and said mildly. "But you really do not have to worry. I''m guessing those galaxies'' collapse is probably not because of battles between powerful entities since there should not be any enemies at those locations."


    "Then how did those galaxies fall?"


    Joshua could tell that the Million Steel Dragon had set its mind on going, and he would not stop it even if he fought the Dragon God. There was little wonder why it would invite him to meet here¡ªFort Pioneer was at the edge of the galaxy, and even the six gods would need some time to hurry there should they fight. Furthermore, affected by spirit deviation, Joshua might still be able to fight, but he would never stop the mild-mannered Dragon God.


    However, memories abruptly flashed in Joshua''s mind just as the warrior''s voiced his question.


    Time dilation¡­ the different timeframe between Mycroft and other worlds in its same galaxy¡­ and the many ancient star maps the Metal Dragon God stuffed him with. Compared to the star maps found in the Glorious Era and the maps charted by the Mycroft civilization themselves, the ancient Astral Dragon maps seemed to have many unusual aspects¡­


    "Wait."


    As if grasping inspiration, Joshua raised his hand, stopping the Metal Dragon God just as it was about to answer him. Stroking his own chin, Joshua frowned as he pondered, "While it doesn''t make sense at present, a model could still be built¡­ Zero Three, help me direct some processing power from the main Mana Net server. I want to nullify the effect of spirit deviation as much as possible."


    "Alright." Zero Three certainly would not say much with Joshua asking so seriously. As pale blue data flow surged wildly over the Artificial Intelligence girl''s eyes and hair strands, the processing power of Zero Three''s own server and the processing power of almost all excess Mana Net operations slowly poured into Joshua.


    With the support of such massive processing force, Joshua closed his eyes and pondered.


    Meanwhile, in his spirit space, a crude Multiverse model that contained millions of galaxies and near infinite worlds activated slowly.


    Joshua recalled the near boundless Initial Flame in the memories of the Evil God of Fertility, and the innumerable worlds and ancient civilization that orbited it.


    If, in the very beginning of the Multiverse, every galaxy orbited the Initial Flame¡­


    Then, relative to the Void that was independent from the galaxy, the speed at which those galaxies circled was at an unbelievably heightened threshold. That extremely different velocity would place the whirling galaxies and the motionless Void within two completely different timeframe.


    Months passing for one was thousands of years flying past for another.


    "The dimensional anomaly wreaked by this timeframe was the temporal seal I hypothesized for the Commanding Will of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds. At the time, I thought that a powerful being had sent Mycroft''s galaxy flying that it accelerated past twelve hundred years. Other worlds which speed did not match Mycroft''s would have seen thousands, even dozen thousands gone past due to the varied timeframe."


    But was it really Mycroft that had been blown away?


    Human common sense is unnecessary in Extraordinary worlds. Don''t be bound by orthodox thinking, Joshua.


    At the thought, the warrior reached out and pressed on the Mycroft galaxy that rapidly detached from the ever-swirling center of the crude Multiverse model. His eyes glinting, he moved the Lost Galaxy where Mycroft was to its original position, allowing it to move around the Initial Flame.


    Then, Joshua ''stopped'' every other galaxy apart from the Lost Galaxy.


    From that single instant, one could see that the Lost Galaxy which still orbited the Initial Flame detached as if being blown away, leaving the dense and prosperous galactic cluster to a remote, silent and empty place away from the many worlds beyond.


    Be that as it may, it was still the one that orbited the Initial Flame. The abandoned was every other galaxy that appeared to be the main body.


    "I see¡­ it does explain things."


    At the sight, Joshua, who had been at first perplexed quickly realized one possibility that could destroy the home galaxy of the Astral Galaxy. He watched the Multiverse model that was moving unusually in his own spirit space, and could not help muttering, "It''s not that we are being blown away. The other worlds are being left behind!"


    "The world of Mycroft still circles the Initial Flame, but other galaxies¡­ especially the galaxy where the Astral Dragon''s homeworld was located at paused and became motionless!"


    One orbiting at incalculably rapid velocity around the Initial Flame, the other standing outside the galaxy, pausing entirely¡­ for one day to pass for one, it would probably mean a thousand years passed for another.


    There was little wonder why the Astral Dragons were unable to find their homeworld since they simply did not exist in the same timeframe! Compared to spatial isolation, timeframe was nothing but the greatest seal to exist in this world. How would they be able to find their path home then?


    Having thought through everything, Joshua inhaled sharply despite his will and bravery. He stared at the crude Multiverse model before him, somberly clenching both his fist.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    For the danger begins here!


    "On Starfall Year 831, Mycroft''s time flow regained consistency in relative to other words. I had thought that because that unknown power that blasted away a galaxy had diminished, but now it appears that it was the total opposite!"


    The reason why Mycroft''s time had been restored to be consistent with other worlds was because the Lost Galaxy¡ªwhich once ventured off alone for a thousand years was now slowly pausing like the other galaxies, no longer whirling alongside the Initial Flame!

 Chapter 872 The Resolve to Leave

    It was precisely because the Lost Galaxy had left the Initial Flame like the other galaxies left behind, no longer orbiting the center of the Multiverse that it slowed.


    That was also why the Starherders could enter the Lost Galaxy which should have been isolated, and why the homeworld of the Astral Dragons that could not be found would suddenly appear.


    Indeed, everything had ended up this way because the world of Mycroft presently was no longer separate from other galaxies. They had slowed down as well, and existed on the same timeframe!


    "Moreover, the Sage was said to be heading to the center of the Multiverse¡­ A long road that transcends half the Multiverse."


    Joshua was muttering quietly and grimly to himself in spirit space as he watched the crude Multiverse model. "I was thinking at the time, won''t the center Multiverse be obvious and distinct? With his ability, the Sage shouldn''t have to make that path of light with such great fanfare¡ªbut now, it appears that the orbiting of endless worlds and endless galaxies at different speeds and timeframe was, at its essence, a ''great time trap'' on a Multiverse scale!


    One would never reach the center if they could not completely set oneself on a timeframe independent of the Multiverse, for the path to the center was filled with warped time swirls¡ªone would drop inside due to a single careless moment, and it would be probably dozen thousands years later when they come out.


    "For us, it was just twelve hundred years after the Final Battle when we still orbited the Initial Flame. To those worlds that had stopped entirely, that seemingly ordinary and not too long moment¡ªsuch as to the homeworld of the Astral Dragons, it was probably millions of years, even a longer time."


    The galaxy cluster where the Starherders probably did not stop entirely, and instead moved with its remaining whirling momentum for some time, which was why it only had a time difference of dozens thousand years. On the other hand, the homeworld of the Astral Dragons had met the unexpected while the humans were still in a savage era. If their galaxy had paused utterly then¡­ then, with the temporal difference between both worlds, ten thousand years for Mycroft was probably over a billion years or more for that galaxy.


    "A frozen galaxy¡­ this information is truly like cold winter cutting into the bone."


    Joshua breathed out. He could sense that processing power from the main Mana Net Server was slowly decreasing¡ªit appears that even with the power that Zero Three had evolved and the divine legacies could no longer keep up with such a level of data exchange, and so he knew that his time for calculating was about to end.


    It was then that the warrior could not help remember the final memories of the Evil God of Fertility back in the depths of the central Dark Forest.


    Or to be precise, it was the single, final moment of the civilization from which the Evil God of Fertility grew.


    The Initial Flame, immeasurably vast, emanating boundless light.


    And the fact that it was ''shrinking''.


    Now¡­


    Spirit space shattered.


    Joshua ceased his calculation, the crude model of the Multiverse hence collapsing as the warrior''s mind returned to reality.


    In the Void, Zero Three was palpating heavily, her connection with the main Mana Net server about to break¡ªthat brief moment of calculation had almost crashed the Artificial Intelligence, with the main Mana Net Server almost burnt.


    However, everything was necessary for Joshua. Servers could be rebuilt after it burnt up, spirit deviation rate could be healed if it was aggravated¡ªthe truth was right there, and the warrior would learn it as soon as he could.


    Joshua looked up at the Metal Dragon God who was about to speed. He knew that he no longer had any reason to stop it from searching for its home¡ªfor a galaxy that had fallen over billions of years, even its Steel Particles could have become utterly dormant. There was nothing in those worlds, not even danger.


    It was just that the excessively long parting would leave sadness.


    "I have understood many things, including why your home galaxy was destroyed. That is why I would not stop you from searching for it."


    Joshua thus said, his gaze leveled at the Million Steel Dragon''s gentle draconic pupils. "But there is something I do not understand. Do galaxies have lifespan as well, Dragon God?"


    "Ah. That is only natural."


    In response, the Metal Dragon God which had thought that Joshua would still stop itself relaxed considerably. It then thought about the warrior''s question before answering, "Yes. Galaxies have lifespan, and in fact, according to the ancient legacies of us Astral Dragons, every galaxy including Mycroft''s revolves in an unending cycle that gradually moves towards hot, chaotic silence, therein utterly collapsing."


    "Each galaxy may appear to the mundane to be infinite, but they do have a fated lifespan."


    The Metal Dragon God appeared very emotional as it spoke those words, the deity that inherited almost all ancient legacies of the Astral Dragons spoke with what was almost a sigh. "The Sage''s Project Rebirth is to break that fate that necessitates a path towards Chaos. He would have all Chaos gathered into one form and attempt to form eternal Order¡ªI myself only became aware of his greater purpose after the fact, hence comprehending the Dragon God legacy which had once been cryptic to me."


    At those words, the Million Steel Dragon lowered her gaze to Joshua, and serenely said, "Count Radcliffe. You''ve actually noticed it too, don''t you? Our Multiverse is truly extraordinary."


    Joshua nodded. "Yes," he replied, "I had just studied data from the Unified Archives, along with the Multiverse observation data from the Sacrificial Grounds, Unified Archives, Starfall Era and the Astral Dragons'' star maps, thus finally making a conclusion."


    "By counting from the moment that the Astral Dragons arrived on Mycroft and observed the stars again, there was probably no newborn galaxies over the entire Multiverse."


    At those words, Joshua''s words gained in somberness. "Strictly speaking, from the moment that the Astral Dragons rose and decline in their galaxy until the humans founded the world of Mycroft and advance to the pinnacle, there was no newborn galaxies over the entire observable Multiverse!"


    "In the past, Mycroft had been at the center of the galaxy, and there probably no other reason for that other than the fact that our galaxy is the youngest, the very last newborn!"


    With that, Joshua laughed self-deprecatingly.


    Changing his path of thought to consider from another angle, he quickly surmised much significant information from bits and pieces he once neglected.


    Such as the reason Void Behemoths and Ancient Dragons existed.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    The Initial Flame still burnt brightly before the collapse of the civilization where the Evil God of Fertility originated. It did not shrink and emanated boundless energy in every single moment, creating infinite worlds¡­ but when that flashback ended, Joshua could see the Initial Flame contracting, and new galaxies were no longer born.


    It was only after that when Void Behemoths, Ancient Dragons and Evil Gods are born into the world to roam the Multiverse.


    "Setting Evil Gods aside, the Void Behemoths consume worlds, absorbing Steel Strength and world fragments in the Void and recreate the state in which worlds moved, while Ancient Dragon incessantly reignited Flames, creating ecosystems and cultivating new life, worlds, and civilization. From that perspective, it resembled a portion of a circulation that the galaxies of the Multiverse had naturally grown to save itself."


    Joshua quietly mumbled in the Void. "Both Void Behemoths of Ancient Dragons were essentially bodies of Steel, just as the King of Searing Soul likewise possess the power to remold worlds¡­ with souls, Chaos and different Order as fuel, forcing the rebirth of a world¡ªthat Authority essentially originates from the shrinking of the Initial Flame, a self-correcting immune system grown by galaxies as they lost eternal lifespans in order to last longer!"


    There was little wonder that he found his path so remarkably similar to that of Void Behemoths and Ancient Dragons¡ªthere was also little wonder that the Metal Dragon God would inform him, the King of Searing Souls of such details.


    For they were essentially one body.


    So, has he unwittingly assumed the path of Steel Strength because he embodied the Authority of the King of Searing Soul?


    Joshua asked himself, and then somberly shook his head.


    No.


    It is not because of another''s legacy, or any powerful Authority.


    The warrior was very certain that the path he assumed was because he chose it, and it was merely a coincidence that it was a path that could aid many.


    But he would never mistake it as himself assuming that path to help others, it is merely that he could lend a hand to them in passing on this path.


    "Perhaps I should not have told you all this so prematurely."


    Sensing Joshua''s thoughts and mutterings, the Metal Dragon God who was about to leave shook its head regretfully. "Most of this information are predictions that I and former Dragon Gods had made," it said quietly, "It had certainly greatly troubled you to enlighten you of it so abruptly. I simply do not know if I would safely return from my homecoming, which is why someone must know and safekeep these ancient knowledge and legacies of Astral Dragons to avoiding losing that precious information. And you are the most suitable gratitude."


    "No, there is no need for guilt."


    In response, Joshua looked up at the chagrined Metal Dragon God and seriously said, "In fact, I have to thank you."


    "Metal Dragon God, I have to think you for giving myself and every being of Mycroft a reason to step out."


    As he spoke, Joshua no longer watched the Million Steel Dragon but looked up instead at the distant, vague and dark Void. "If they had been hesitating before, there is nothing to hesitate about now," the warrior said softly, "for we must head to other galaxies and leave our homeland."


    Unlike the Astral Dragons who were compelled to flee and would return to their homeworld even at the threat of death, humans would stand upon their own will to leave their homeworld and head out towards the greater worlds and galaxy.


    "That is our future!"


    Joshua''s words resounded, with surging Steel Strength transmitting a fearsome flow even in the Void. "Against the possibility that all of Multiverse would stop and that the Initial Flame would no longer swirl, we must depart from the Lost Galaxy to take a look beyond."


    "Otherwise, we would be frogs in the well for all eternity, ignorant fools reluctant to comprehend the truth behind all things."


    With those words and ascertaining all information, the warrior firmly turned and stop speaking to the Metal Dragon God, while the divine being stared blankly for an instant before flying towards the edge of the galaxy with the hint of a smile.


    One would never see the bright day if they did not step through the darkness of the night, just as they would stay eternally in the filthy bottom of wells if they did not attempt to escape their plight.


    "Zero Three."


    In the Void, Joshua rapidly flew towards the teleportation zone that the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds had designated. He must inform everyone about the information and the findings of his analysis, and as he flew, he spoke softly to Zero Three who was on his shoulder, "The reason Evil Gods are born, the cycle of anguish where Order and Chaos swirled¡­ I could feel that I''m approaching the source of everything."


    "¡­"


    Zero Three said nothing in return; the AI simple smiled.


    After all, the warrior''s resolve never required acknowledgment.

 Chapter 873 Dark Future

    The outskirts of the Sea Dragon City, the distant southern reaches of the Mycroft continent.


    Grey clouds were unleashing a downpour upon the land, leaving heaven and earth in vagueness while thunder roared amidst layers of rain clouds.


    Vahina the Sage of the Oceans stood in her backyard, looking up at the skies, her face impassive, veiled by a sheet of psionic veil. Even so, that little act paused the thundering downpour of this rainy season around the Sea Dragon City, the rains and gales promptly stopping, their resounding crash reduced to perfect silence.


    "My lady. Are you in a bad mood?"


    A middle-aged handmaid who stood behind Vahina stood forward and handed the Legendary champion a cup of rare high-grade potion. Known as the ''Heart of Stone'', it was once a secret exclusive to the Earth Temple that requires various rare magical ingredients. It strengthens the mind and grants considerable magical immunity, but most factions and Extraordinary champions had recently publicized once hidden texts and recipes, the Heart of Stone include.


    Though it remained rare, it was still much more commonly seen than before and was only considered a luxury object. Thanks to that, many gifted psionics were discovered in the Sea Dragon City alone since every middle-class family with some extra income would buy a bottle, testing the fortunes of their own children to see if they could secure a tutelage under the local Legendary champion.


    Being the most powerful heir of divine bloodlines and the Earth Temple, Vahina grew up drinking that potion thanks to a former elder, which was why it was absolutely ineffective for her now. That familiar scent, however, would make Vahina recall that warm and comforting childhood and still her from bewilderment.


    "Indeed," Vahina answered rather nonchalantly. "It''s not exactly a bad mood, but¡­"


    "You''re at a slight loss of what to do, right?"


    The handmaid put a firesilk cardigan on Vahina. Though she did not need clothing to stop the cold as a Legendary champion, it was a habit of the handmaid¡ªor more correctly, her best friend to stood by her over decades. Vahina hence simply allowed her to tidy the garment, a hint of warmth in her heart.


    After some silence, Vahina suddenly spoke.


    "Laya. If one day, you received some very bad news that you could never solve, face or start to confront it from, what would you do?"


    Though the silk kept Vahina''s face inscrutable, anyone could hear the great psionic champion who had mastered Soul Substance Transition and could meld herself into heaven and earth was, at the moment, in a moment of great loss and doubt. "Laya, tell me¡ªif a new path forged out of a pass filled with calamity and threats proved to have an end as well¡­ what should I do?"


    The handmaid called Laya listened to Vahina''s perplexed words that were more words of self-doubt than questioning, her expression becoming serious.


    She was the same age as Vahina and had grown up alongside her. After Vahina had become a Legendary champion, her facial features did not age, while Laya''s hair was growing white even with the help of potions. Indeed, Laya was an ordinary Silver champion from every perspective possible, one who even lived a material life and existed in a distinctly different world from Vahina.


    However, it was precisely such a normal person who, thanks to her constant exchange with a Legend that Laya learned something: even Legendary champions felt excitement, joy, perplexity. They might be superior beings, but they were still beings of emotions, occasionally feeling overburden and needing the opinions or consoling from others.


    "My lady."


    Hence, after some thinking, Laya said softly, "While I am unsure what troubles you and how terrible the news was, is what troubles you a calamity that would soon come to pass?"


    "No." Vahina shook her head, her eyes still fixed upon the skies: the raging color of gloom reflecting her mood as she slowly replied, "It would be a matter that would only come a very long time later if it does. After all, we still have a massive hurdle to surpass in decades¡ªwe don''t have a future if we couldn''t handle that too."


    "Still, Laya."


    At those words, Vahina turned, holding her friend''s hand and slowly strolling through her own backyard. "I know you would definitely say something like ''what good is there in worrying something so distant?''" she said, "You might even tease me that ''I''d be dead by then and whatever calamity wouldn''t have anything to do with a mortal like me'', distracting me with another problem so that I would forget the bigger headache."


    "But this calamity isn''t like any of the past. Unlike murloc rampage, tsunamis, the Berserker Dragon Plague, otherworld invaders, what I worry about isn''t calamity itself, but an idleness that grows in the heart out of the sense that ''resistance was futile''."


    At those words, Vahina sighed heavily as the massive volumes of details a certain warrior sent her appeared in her mind once more. It was his prediction of the present circumstances, and substantial theories obtained tailored to those predictions.


    Joshua van Radcliffe.


    How could you always paint such terrible and hopeless sights of the future?


    How could you always sharply uncover shadows that were darker than black amidst the gloom?


    There were moments where even Legendary champions would never lose their strong spirits in the face of all calamity.


    However, there would still be a sense of feebleness in the face of genuine despair.


    Vahina knew that the reason she could fearlessly stand up against any powerful foe, even any Evil God was because even if she died gallantly in battle, the darkness would always pass, and the light would certainly come. Failure would be inevitable for humans, but at least they strived so that they could make one last tribute to the light.


    But this time, Joshua told them a supreme dark reality that light itself may not exist.


    "So what if we triumphed over the Evil Gods who would come decades later? There is no ridding of the fated darkness, and even if we would advance towards the center of the Multiverse, our present ability would leave us ensnared in the boundless temporal traps¡­"


    And what if they did reach the center?


    Why were galaxies becoming still? Why would the Initial Flame shrink and detach? Why are no galaxies born unto this Multiverse? Do the masterminds actually exist? If they did, what were they, what were their purpose, and how could they be beaten?


    There were so many questions that humans could not solve even one even after exhausting all effort. There was nothing they could do, leaving one''s mood in a mess.


    "It would have been better if I wasn''t informed¡­ Being left out of the loop, I could at least ignorantly and fearlessly muster my courage¡­"


    Vahina muttered quietly and laughed once, at herself.


    But as she did so, every Legendary champion of Mycroft fell into a similar silence simultaneously.


    ***


    What Joshua revealed to all of them was an exceedingly dark future. Compared to that, even absolute despair was kind for it hid the face of the future, and with ideals even in death, there would not be regret and the pain of death.


    Through the Metal Dragon God and Unified Archives, everyone could read the star map data¡ªJoshua had coldly hinted at a terrible sight of what was to come, a future of nothingness: galaxies ceasing to move, with Mycroft''s own galaxy recently becoming still as well. The Initial Flame would contract and no new galaxies would be born, while Void Behemoths and Ancient Dragons acted as a restoration system each galaxy created to save themselves.


    Be that as it may, galaxies would always end like the galaxy of the Astral Dragons'' homeworld. After such a long time had passed, it would be reduced to unending dark remains sandwiched between the world of Mycroft and other galaxies.


    In such despair, even the assault of Evil Gods became acceptable. After all, Evil Gods were foes with actual forms, and they could be retaliated against whether they would triumph.


    And now, what all Legendary champions faced were nothingness.


    No hope, no future.


    All was ashen and meaningless, with only cinders remaining from the blazing flames, descending into eternal slumber or awakening of rage and despair to become part of the darkness.


    On top of the Skypiercing White Tower, above clouds and heavens, Barbarossa looked upon the night of only stars and moonlight. The Legendary mage silently looked the stars, not knowing which amongst those stars had already died, and whether the silver light he sees now was a recent brilliance or a light that once shone billions of years ago.


    In the depths of the sea, the Murloc High Priest was sculpting runes upon underwater walls by its lonesome. It was Godard''s sole hobby over the last few centuries: it had made a habit out of inscribing the gist of every important event, but today, it did not write anything for a long time¡ªit attempted to start on several occasions, but each time it raised its hand, it would then lower it with a sigh.


    At the depths of subterranean reaches, thirty-two years after he had forged ''Gundar''s Tempest the Divine Hammer'', the divine dwarven craftsman raised a hammerhead and began to strike a burning-red metal mold in the forge which he had sealed for a long time. Each time he felt shaken, Flo Ironfinger would work in such fashion¡ªand yet the noise of the forge made it clear that the heart of the divine craftsman was at peace.


    Be it God or Legend, each Mycroft Legend who was in the skies or in their lab; wandering the Void or calibrating the Mana Net; dwelling in the Holy Mountain Fortress or in the main monitoring hub had entered profound pondering thanks to the message sent from a certain man.


    Naturally, those Legendary champions could persuade themselves that the inevitable ruin was a matter for a few billion years later. Now, they were still troubled by the Evil God invasion that looms in several decades¡ªwhat purpose was there to worry for such a thing?


    They definitely could say they should stay aware only of each step they take, and there was no need to frighten themselves and worry about unnecessary matters.


    They totally could play an ostrich and pretend that all of it never happened¡ªthere was no evidence proving that some powerful entity destroyed those galaxies, just as it was the same for some ''mastermind''. Perhaps those galaxies had died of natural causes, and that it was a natural pattern for the Multiverse? If that was the case, there was no telling if humans would still be around when the galaxy dies.


    Indeed, they could do that.


    But none of them would.


    Israel temporarily severed the main server of the Skynet monitoring system and rose from his throne, and looked out over his nation from dozens thousand meters above.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Linking hands, the Nature''s Magister and Elven Queen stood on one of the massive branches of the Eternal Mother Lifetree, carefully stroking each of its branches and leaves to witness the ancient lifeform of the Starfall elves dredging its energy circuits.


    Igor was, for a rare, sitting in his prayer chamber. The Six Gods were thinking presently as well, but the Pope had not intended to speak to his own gods¡ªhe had simply stared at the portraits of former pontiffs that hung on a wall of the chamber, his gaze motionless.


    None of them would ''flee'', for they were the leaders of civilization.


    Mortals could neglect and ignore, or simply convince themselves that the danger may not come¡ªthat even if darkness descends upon them, they would at least have enjoyed a complete life and that it would not affect them.


    Nevertheless, they could fool themselves thus for they were Legendary champions, near eternal beings on this world, leaders of empire, race, and religion, symbols of Mycroft''s Extraordinary civilization. They had to think about how that crisis could be resolved, how to stop the inevitable end arriving in the future. They were clearly aware that if Joshua''s prediction holds¡ªthat if there was one, or a group of masterminds existing behind all these anomalies, this was the direst moment over several millennia for the world of Mycroft as it slows down.


    They, like those ruined galaxies would fall in the clutches of those masterminds¡ªbe it surviving or destruction, everything would be decided by another entity and not their own effort.


    That was precisely why they would profoundly be at a loss, finding themselves powerless and despair, and hence enter a true meditation.


    Now, Joshua was at the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, unaware of the various Legends'' reactions.


    He simply hovered beside the Silver Sky Radiance, conversing with the Commanding Will sporadically.


    The warrior of course knew that the details he discovered would deal a serious blow into everyone''s optimism, and that some¡ªeven the entire civilization could fall from that. He had only seen too many similar scenarios in the battle against the Evil God of Death.


    In the face of a massive, unbreakable meteorite, there were civilizations that would descend into madness even before the apocalyptic crash arrive, its societies erupting into violence and hence destroying itself.


    In the face of the minions of Chaos, there were civilizations that gave up on any form of resistance, their entire species hence become fodder of Chaos.


    In the face of the reality that their sun would die in the next few centuries, there were civilizations that did not attempt any effort or progress, naturally and serenely embracing their death.


    Civilizations that fall amidst darkness, collapsing as darkness consumed them were truly numerous. They were abandoned like torches that had burnt out, becoming perished memories.


    And were the champions of the Mycroft civilization amongst them?

 Chapter 874 If Tomorrow Is To Be Fought For

    Joshua was not sure how the others reacted¡­ since he himself had felt a chill that cut into his bone and a shudder in his body back when he first made that conclusion.


    Therefore, at present, the warrior patiently waited for everyone''s reaction.


    He simply wanted to know how his friends and his comrades would actually react to the information¡ªreactions would suffice, and it was acceptable even if they complained why he would tell them about such unsettling and despairing news.


    As long as they did not throw their hands up in the absence of hope, it meant there was no grounds for an overturning.


    But unlike what Joshua imagined, he quickly got his answer.


    As dimensional ripples flickered, Nostradamus appeared before Joshua with a sour face, ''I''m not happy'' virtually written on his face.


    "You bastard!"


    The old mage had at once sought out Joshua with the address he had left. Nostradamus bellowed as he charged at the warrior, and though he wanted to catch Joshua by the collar and shake it, the warrior''s weight in clothing to body mass was exceedingly rugged that the mage realized that he could not sway Joshua an inch. Reluctantly lowering his hand, the mage then pointed at Joshua''s nose while scolding, "I''ve just read the report and was happy with the Empire''s growth rate of Extraordinary adepts in the last few years, and then you suddenly send me such a disgusting clump¡ªRadcliffe, are you unhinged?"


    Joshua did not react angrily to his friend who addressed himself by his last name, even happily asking the very angry mage, "Well, Master Nostradamus, what do you think about this news?"


    "Bullshit." With no class of Legendary champions, Nostradamus burst out in an expletive unsympathetically, before seething viciously, "Did you feel terrible after learning about such news alone, and so have to drag others into feeling terrible with you? Well, let me tell you this: don''t even think about it! I¡ªdon''t¡ªfeel¡ªterrible¡ªat¡ªall!"


    Nostradamus''s words and his making of a crude hand gesture that was out of place for a Legendary mage but only Imperial troops of the last generation, Joshua smiled and shook his head, pretending that he saw nothing.


    Then, whether Nostradamus had started a trend, the next Legendary champion¡ªto be precise, two Legendary mages arrived.


    Partners Barnil and William, coming with teleportation from the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds with the same gloomy faces swiftly reached him, and the two mages also wanted to point at Joshua''s nose and scold him loudly about how he was inhuman and insane. However, having caught Nostradamus at a corner, his anger yet to subside, they simply relaxed albeit unhappily to save their faces.


    Even so, they did not shut up.


    "Can''t you have wait for decades later until we beat up all those Evil Gods that would come from who knows where before telling us all his?" Barnil angrily reprimanded Joshua''s foolish order in announcing news. "Don''t you know that I don''t even feel like updating the main Mana Net Server after hearing that, and simply wanted to run here and scream at you!"


    "Dealing a blow to our hopes before the fight¡­ Really, Radcliffe, did you really lead men into battle before? Who would mobilize so idiotically before the war itself!" William belittled Joshua''s logic from a psychological perspective. "Do you know what is the sequential approach? Little targets after little targets? Who announces their final objective during the opening? You are really¡­"


    Before William finished, the fourth-dimensional rippling appeared. This time, it was the expressionless Vahina, the Sage of the Oceans who stepped out of the portal.


    She was holding a cup of magical potion, which she took a sip from before glaring at Joshua. She then glared at Joshua once, before taking another sip and resuming her glare¡­ She had no intention to say anything at all, and appeared intent to glare Joshua to death.


    Soon, the arrival of Legendary champions went in unbroken succession.


    The Murloc High Priest, Barbarossa, Nature Magister, Elven Queen, Sword Saint, Psionic King, and the four Fairy Queens who floated toward him in puffy annoyance¡ªthe latter four all blasted Joshua with an elemental spell. It was naturally to vent their gloominess, and there was not much not force in that blow since it did not even pierce the warrior''s sleeves.


    The Elders of the Council of Seven, the Dragon Whale Empress, even Shaggy¡ªthe Nature Magister''s friend had come to him. The divine dwarven craftsman was the last to reach, and he had brought along a bucket of ale which he carried while drinking, which appeared to be the reason for his slow arrival.


    Virtually all Legendary champions of Mycroft had come¡ªeven the eyes of the gods had been projected at him. They did not show themselves, but their wills were there with everyone.


    In return, Joshua started as if wanting to say something, but ended up only curling his lips in a smile.


    Whether it was rage or hopelessness in their hearts, dejection or doubt, they ultimately believed the information he delivered¡ªwhether they believed it was not important, for they would voluntarily come over the future of their world and civilization, intent on obtaining an explanation.


    In the face of darkness and despair, they did not cower in their lairs or palaces, wandering and never advancing. Nor did they found the matter too far from themselves, completely ignoring it.


    Instead, they made a decisive choice¡ªto confront it.


    Joshua believed that that alone was enough.


    If the Legendary champions were unmoved in the presence of the terrible existence that approached incessantly from the cruel Multiverse, such a future would be one of genuine darkness and despair.


    The warrior had originally imagined that even if the Legendary champions did not crumble, they would at least need a day or two to make a choice at the prospect of the Initial Flame shrinking and detaching, and that the Multiverse was about to fall without any hope for the future. Now, however, it appears that he had far underestimated those champions¡ªthese old school legends who had become superior beings without the Unified Archives or the Mana Tide certainly never ascended through luck or coincidence.


    Though their resolve would never be as pure as Joshua''s, though they fight fear, be perplexed, their sheer fortitude did not lose out to the warrior. Their splendor was no mere appearance, and it was the same inside out.


    "Joshua, there must be still something else you want to tell us with the address you left in this planetary system."


    Having seen that almost everyone had gathered, Flo Ironfinger the divine dwarven craftsman stepped forward, raising a jug in hand as he grumbled. "Tell us with haste if there is, this old man wants to return soon and drink myself off my troubles. I don''t have the time to waste with a bitter little rascal like you!"


    One could tell from his voice that the dwarf was in a repressed mood¡ªanyone would be, especially with Joshua communicating through Steel Strength, packaging a pile of compressed documents and stuffing it into the addressee''s head.


    If they were not Legendary champions, it would have been possible for mortal minds to burst from the terrific load of information. Still, a brief daze was unavoidable.


    In response, Joshua had wanted to explain at once. There were so many details he had to say, and it would take a long time just to prepare. That naturally includes the strategy to confront the hordes of Evil Gods that would arrive in decades, but when he was about to speak, the warrior realized that two of his oldest acquaintances had not come this time.


    Israel Diamond, Emperor of the Northern Empire and Igor, Pope of the Seven Gods Church were not there.


    Joshua''s heart sank upon that realization.


    Israel and Igor¡­ were they really not coming?


    Indeed, if they really had been felt down after receiving his message and were left troubled, at a loss¡­ it was not a bad thing since they would at most be a little late, even thinking things through and being prudent. But if they had been left dejected due to their hopes being shattered¡­


    No, it was impossible.


    But just as Joshua was still thinking, bold laughter suddenly transcended time and space, resounding in the ears of all.


    "Hahahahaha¡ªAnd I thought there would be certain despair. Joshua, do you really think that it is something worth fearing!"


    Israel''s low pitch that echoed heavily seem to ring infinitely clearly beside the ears, "Even the sun dies, and the galaxy was naturally so. Instead of fearing the coming of that day and the entity that kills suns and galaxy, why not give it our all to overturn it all before death comes!"


    At first, Joshua instinctively looked around himself to see if Israel had come, and was simply hiding in a corner.


    But soon, he remembered another possibly.


    Hum.


    With the sound of Steel Strength activating at full capacity beside the Silver Sky Brilliance, Joshua directly turned on his Steel Strength vision at the highest frequency. He looked up towards the world of Mycroft, his gaze piercing world and Void as if it was the most powerful observation spell to directly transcend its World Barrier, projected unto the skies over the East Barnett Highlands of the Northern Empire!


    In the single second the warrior leveled his gaze upon that place, he saw a dazzling light of crimson gold.


    Immeasurably bright and firm, like the sun that illuminates the land over the heavens, it was a divine golden-red radiance that destroys all darkness and injustice.


    It was the godly light known as Might and Justice!


    Meanwhile, beside that blinding divine light was a circle of formless and incorporeal light that would not be noticed if not observed seriously. However, Joshua was very familiar with that radiance¡ªhe knew that it was Igor, pontiff of the Seven Gods Church, who was escorting Israel!


    "The battle of life and existence never required purpose¡ªJoshua, it was what you''ve told me before, that you are a simple person, that is the life you chose."


    Joshua could hear Igor''s voice wafting from the other side of the world. There was a hint of mirth in the voice, and yet it was infinitely determined, "And now, I will tell you¡ªit is the life I have chosen as well! I had already sworn that my life would illuminate the path ahead for all life on Mycroft!"


    "If we gave up from the start, there is no chance that darkness could be unraveled in the future. That is why even if it was a meaningless battle and the end was fated, there is nothing wrong with a fight we would lose, is there!"


    There was no space for Joshua to reply, for the infinite light of divine force shone over the soil of the Northern Empire.


    Everyone¡ªall who lifted their eyes towards the skies and were protected by the Skynet system, tramps with nowhere to go, civilians freed from greedy merchants and shameless nobles, everyone cared for by the most recent policy of the Empire and hence obtaining education and the chance to enlist in the army, normal humans with a specialty¡­ all of them subconsciously looked up at the skies.


    Every soldier once guided by a certain Emperor who defeated countless orcs forces, troops that succeeded in utterly wiping out that nemesis of man all raised their eyes, watching the scarlet-golden sky that abruptly appeared in the night sky.


    In the Morlaix Palace of the Triplet Mountain Holy City¡ªthe capital of the Northern Empire, Dimore the Second Prince looked up with a troubled expression. Every prince and princess across every corner of the world looked up together to see that sacred light, wafting hundred thousand meters above and was about to enter the Void.


    Beneath that illumination, even the world and dimensions shuddered violently. Glaring, eye-catching sacred illumination gathered within that light, as if morphing into a virtual sacred crest of a sun!


    Even if the divine titles and ideals were identical, gods were essentially different.


    If Zinsen, the God of Might and Justice saw his own Order as being justice without light and his sacred crest being a black halo, Israel, who was now ascending as a god saw justice as a sun that hangs high above with absolute power, vanquishing all darkness!


    What was Justice? It is so that the upright could raise their chest and hold their heads high, and the vile would be reduced into cinders!Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    An eye-catching streak of golden red beam rose from the cluster of divine light, puncturing the dimensions and shot straight into the Infinite Horizon. At the same time, a star of the same color slowly appeared over the Mycroftian World Barrier!


    Within that light, Israel''s form was no longer visible. The Empire at this moment was utterly surrounded by a cocoon made of light, within which was divine light of seven colors, the most distinct being black divine light that originates for the former God of Might and Justice. Before that perished divine being had chosen to destroy himself, he had left enough strength to his own Divine Evoker in anticipation that Israel would one day raise his own banner of Justice once more after his passing, waving it upon the peak of Mycroft''s civilization!


    Meanwhile, Joshua''s low but determined voice resounded once again.


    "I shall raise my divine throne over the skies!"


    [But it is not to transcend life, for I too had come from the ground.]


    I am simply taking a step head to the boundless peak, climbing onto its summit. I had only become a champion out of duty, for I have the duty of guiding you forward on the right path.


    I shall lead you towards tomorrow!


    Watching it all beyond world and Void, Joshua could not help drawing in a deep breath. He had wanted to make a solemn expression, but the warrior, whose physical being should be fully obedient ton his will had unwittingly made a warped, rigid but immeasurably earnest smile.


    "Do you still have the courage and hope?"


    In the face of the distant despair, darkness and sight of near nothingness¡­ would anyone still keep fighting?


    Those were two questions Joshua wanted to ask all Legendary champions.


    But now, be it every Legendary champion present or Israel or Igor, all of them had given their perfect answer with genuine action.


    Indeed.


    If they were to fight for the distant future and tomorrow, the battle would definitely have to start¡ªnot when the crisis comes in the future, and naturally not during the many tomorrows.


    It was here and now.


    It was at this hour and this very moment.

 Chapter 875 Heaven Reaching Tower

    Starfall Year 841. Seventeenth of February, the Helgamoth Empire of the North.


    Ten days had passed since the light of Emperor Israel''s divine ascension shone upon the world. Following grand celebrations and behind-the-doors political negotiations that lasted a week, as well as the support of two Legendary champions, the Second Prince Dimore would temporarily assume partial authority and title of Emperor, while the remainders were delegated to the palace powerhouses revolving around the Empress.


    It was clear that there was great conflict between the Second Prince and the Empress that did not alleviate even now. But with things having moved to a critical juncture, both were aware that their squabbling was meaningless. Furthermore, there were still other prince and princes who held a right to the throne¡ªespecially the Eldest Prince, who held strong connections even if he usually appeared discreet, boasting roots that reached deep amongst nobles and the army.


    To stand against those siblings of his, Dimore certainly needed the Empress faction''s political strength.


    One Supreme naturally would not be able to make a good leader for the Northern Empire. Before he ascended as Legend, he might have to accept all manner of criticism. Still those were frivolous, for as long as two Legends were present and backed him, none across the entire Empire would dare to raise doubts.


    Furthermore, Israel Diamond was unlike the former emperors who were forced to abdicate from death or deteriorating ability¡ªit was the complete opposite, in fact, since Israel had become so powerful that the position of Emperor no longer fits him.


    As long as that being growing in the cocoon of divine power in the Infinite Horizon had not perished, all would not detach the trail of Order.


    At the moment, aside from the heart of politics¡ªthe Triplet Mountain Holy City being left in slight unrest due to the Emperor''s divine ascension, civilians of other Imperial provinces, even devotees of the God of Might and Justice across the world felt immeasurably delight. The former had been freed of the near ever-present abuse due to Israel''s Skynet system, not to mention that the peasants would go tax-free this year following the celebration. The latter on the other hand felt the gradual return of the divine spells exclusive to followers of the God of Might and Justice, and although its effect was a little different than before, their ability was at least recovering.


    Naturally, just as the good could feel pleased, the bad could as well.


    Because of Israel''s temporary presence, various dark factions which had cowered beneath him over three to four years and suffocated showed signs of recovery. Since it had not actually been a long time and without the next generation, when those vile people had realized that heaven''s fire would not descend from the skies and reduced them to ashes when they break the law, crimes began to brew in remote corners of the Empire.


    However, they were simply greeted by streaks of sharp, unprecedented blades that darted out of another dimension.


    "What are they actually thinking?"


    At present, on the surveillance throne high above the Empire''s East Barnett Highlands, Nostradamus was controlling the Skynet Network while holding the core terminal, observing every unusual incident in the Empire. Behind him stood a black-haired warrior and an Avian girl, who was listening as the elderly mage complaining about the idiocy of those criminals.


    "Joshua, do you think those people have brains? Do they really think that a Legendary dimensional mage would not be better than a Legendary dragon-rider in casting spells out of thin air? Hah! I even forgot, Israel doesn''t ride his dragon and only rears it as a pet."


    At that, Nostradamus turned to glance sideways at Joshua, saying quietly, "Right, just like you¡ªboth of you enjoy rearing dragons as pets."


    "Because it''s not necessary a crime to just be bad, they could try joining the trade industry as a black-hearted merchant or lawyer, with some even trying lottery or gambling¡ªeither way, bad doesn''t equate to crime."


    Watching as the old mage cursed and got rid of every criminal with complete precision, Joshua shrugged, causing Zero Three to sway a little while he calmly said, "Only the bad and stupid would commit crime. Furthermore, I don''t rear Black as a pet, I do ride her¡ªwe even went around the West Mountains, so I am greatly different from Israel in that respect."


    "Heh. With how you put it, Israel ''rides'' dragons too." The mage spewed a lewd joke, which made Zero Three slightly lift an eyebrow.


    Joshua, meanwhile, ignored it entirely and made a suggestion. "Master, I believe you should do your best to make it obvious when you slay those criminals, or at least use some special element effects and not do it so stealthily¡ªif you keep using the untraceable Dimension Slash, they would never know that it is a judgment leveled upon them from Skynet."


    "A fine idea."


    Mumbling, Nostradamus considered it for a while and added some photons to his Dimension Slash before continuing his patrol of the entire Empire. As for Joshua, he continued watching every screen with Zero Three from behind the mage.


    After Israel had been contacted Joshua ten days ago and assumed the path of divine ascension, everyone knew that the state of the world would thus change.


    Having inherited the title of God of Might and Justice, should Israel succeed in divine ascension, there was no question that he would naturally become one of the Seven Gods of men and obtain unimaginable power. Furthermore, he was a powerful Legendary champion before his divine ascension, and would rapidly control his own power after becoming a god, filling in for the loss of superior combat force following the death of Zinsen, the former God of Might and Justice.


    Now, however, Israel had yet to conclude his divine ascension¡ªthe luminous cocoon formed from Steel Strength was throbbing on the Infinite Horizon, which was a cultivation to become a True God according to the six gods. With the power left by the last god, the successor would quickly transcend the barrier between Extraordinary and God, and quickly grasp the power of the Multiverse''s Root through divinity.


    Of course, that ''quickly'' was relative: according to the Six Gods, it would take Israel months or up to a year to becoming a True God. Still, the duration was neither good nor bad signs, but a matter of sheer luck.


    "It mainly depends on when he comprehends the power he commands."


    When Joshua and the other Legendary champions asked after the Six Gods'' information in that aspect, the God of Law and Freedom had kindly explained, "It does not mean that he mastered it quickly if he awakens quickly, nor does it mean that he has a profound understanding if it takes him a long time. In the face of infinity, countable time matters not."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Such an explanation was not actually detailed. Some would ponder about it as if understanding something, just as others would not care but remain unaffected.


    Joshua, however, suddenly felt stirred.


    He began to understand a little why Yolanda, the God of Love and Death would say that Igor and himself were too powerful that they were reluctant to have them as gods.


    The warrior had managed to reach the other explanation of those words.


    In fact, Yolanda probably would not know why herself had said that back then. She only probably thought that becoming a god meant protecting all life on Mycroft, and to sacrifice herself like Zinsen did for civilization, placing herself in the constant threat of being consumed by the Root¡­ The power of the gods was definitely powerful but not unreachable, and it was precisely why Yolanda was reluctant for Igor and Joshua to enter the shackled path since they had the power of gods even if they were not worshipped.


    But in Joshua''s perspective, there were no distinct superiority or inferiority between gods and Legends¡ªit was true especially for the Glorious Era where the combat ability and position of the gods were clearly greater than Legends.


    Lower-ranked servant gods such as the River God who served the Earth Mother was not considered powerful even amongst Legends. But when he reached the tier of god, he would gain the profound essence of divine power and near eternal endurance, allowing him to fully suppress multiple ordinary Legendary-advanced champions, even directly fighting Evil Gods.


    In that era, the gods were venerated. Though ascension was difficult and it was not impossible, and it would not turn out into a spiral that champions must not fall into.


    And it was simple to understand the reason why: the Initial Flame was detaching.


    Yolanda had probably simply mentioned it in passing, and yet that mention contained the correct solution: Divine powers is the boundless power that originates from the Initial Flame. The gods are thus empowered, just as they would thus be restrained.


    And now, having known that the Initial Flame was shrinking and moving away, even detaching itself from the galaxy and sink into some unknown darkness, it was a gamble to become a deity''s whose power was connected to the Initial Flame''s power. None would know if the Initial Flame could develop troubles, and if it does, every god would lose their source of power, even falling due to the essence of their living form being shaken.


    On the other hand, Legends were different. They changed their very own living form, and while it would present great problems such as greater power but shorter lifespan, Legends'' power remained rooted to their own bodies. Even if the Initial Flame should extinguish, Legends would not have much problem before the Multiverse descended into the darkness of death.


    Powerful Legends could even survive after the Initial Flame dies and the Multiverse perished, until the next cycle of life comes.


    "That''s thinking too far."


    Withdrawing his thoughts, Joshua shook his head and laughed softly, before turning to look over all of Barnett Highlands.


    The vast elevated plains between the West Mountains and the Northern Empire is presently a massive base of steel. It was the Empire''s production line for Void warships that Joshua had built with Steel Strength after rising as a Legend, and thanks to him, Void warships were now an important transportation of the Northern Empire to head for other worlds.


    Years passed in the blink of an eye. With various data from the Unified Archives and Glorious Era blueprints for Void warships, the Empire''s Royal Mage Guild had pushed their warship design standard to an advanced level¡ªthey did not simply copy the Glorious Era designs, but attempted to analyze the construct, even improving it into a Starfall vessel they could understand and maintain.


    At first, such profound research would take many mages, but with the Winter Fort Academy''s founding a few years ago, there were many new spellcasting researchers who could join such correlated work. While they did not have the vast knowledge of traditional mages, years of diligent study and research kept them from falling too far behind professionally.


    Joshua''s Steel Strength vision activated. He could see research vessels being assembled and completed in enchanted docks. Some might not really enter service which would make it a genuine waste of resources, but there was no question that each Void warship that could really work is a massive source of precious data for the design team.


    For example, that includes scientific vessels used exclusively for observing and scanning worlds from beyond World Barriers.


    Another example was construction vessels that specialized in building, each of which was equivalent of an entire magical construction team.


    There were also probe corvettes, used for exploring within worlds and having considerable combat capacity in the Void.


    Certainly, it also includes auxiliary vessels used for aiding, resupplying Void warship shields and energy source, augmenting armors and release substantial magical buffing halos.


    Either way, there were many warship prototypes being tested, such as Void cruisers and destroyers that were designed exclusively for Void battles. There were also Dreadnought-class battleships that carried the greatest firepower of Mycroft civilization at present, each vessel having an entire fleet''s combat capacity.


    Those warship designs deviated from Glorious Era ideals, and it would either take a long time or substantial resources to complete and take them out on trials.


    And now, the vital role of the External Exploration Department has to be mentioned: without various parties finding metal worlds and the high-quality alloy mines from the Black Fog, Mycroft''s own resources would never be able to support the developed industry of the Northern Empire.


    ***


    "Zero Three, it seems that our present magical technology could create mountainous moving cities like your original form in Karlis."


    Bringing along the Artificial Intelligence girl and leaving the monitoring throne, Black and Zero Three strolled along the clouds above the highlands, studying every detail of the warship production line. "Ten years, and we have reached such levels," the warrior murmured emotionally."


    "Actually, the magical technology of Mycroft had long since surpassed Karlis."


    Zero Three shook her head gently in return, her eyes reflecting a corvette slowly taking into the air and flying towards the horizon and into the Void. "We could only create several primitive Void warships with the combination of an entire world''s technology," she said softly, "And only built a moving city after pouring out every last strength of our civilization."


    "As for your world, a single nation¡ªor should I say, a single mage guild had managed such great feats already. Joshua, this does not compare."


    In return, Joshua did not say anything¡­ in truth, he wanted to praise the courage of the Karlis people to not hesitate putting out the full power of their civilization in the face of destruction. Against the minions and the Evil God of Famine itself, they never gave up on fighting back, even daring to raise their weapons.


    The warrior had always respected that.


    "Joshua, every place on the Mana Net is filled with details about Void warship designs and Continental War¡­ Aside from that civilization game of yours, could the Mycroft civilization really plan to assemble a fleet and head for the galaxy where the Starherders had been?"


    Stopping the discussion about Karlis, Zero Three turned curiously to Joshua. The craze over Continental War meant that Joshua did not need her help in every moment to think normally now, and with certain matters being communicable through spirit, Zero Three would not know what the warrior and the other Legendary champions had decided to do.


    Nonetheless, Joshua nodded in response to Zero Three''s question. "That''s right. We no longer have the time to delay for finding out the reason that the galaxy is stopping¡ªwe can''t simply stay in one place, and have to head for other planetary regions to truly uncover the cause for those anomalies."


    "Actually, I''m here not to join Nostradamus in activating the Skynet system¡­ I''m really here to build a tower."


    "A tower?" Zero Three became even more curious at those words. She blinked, and lowered her voice as if being up to no good, "What tower are you building?"


    "It''s not an ordinary tower."


    Joshua looked down from the clouds towards the Barnett highlands before looking up at the endless Void. The warrior smiled, extended both his hands, pointing with one at the skies above and the land below with the other, his voice resounding through the skies as he said boldy, "I shall build a tower that reaches into the clouds and pierces the world. No building in the past thousand years would compare, just as all would feel pride over it a thousand years later."


    "It would be named Babel, Zero Three. It is a Heaven Reaching Tower that reaches the Void and world!"

 Chapter 876 Remembrance and Construction

    Starfall Year 841, fifteenth of April, the Great Ajax Mountains of Moldavia, the North.


    Once, the Great Ajax Mountains were encircled by lush boreal Dark Forest inhabited countless magical creatures and draconic beasts. A playground for adventurers and explorers alike, it was also the origins of Dark Tides which every region had to be careful of¡ªthe Radcliffes'' Dark Forest fortress happened to be at the edge between Moldavian borders and the mountains, which was also once the borders between civilization and wildlands.


    Now, after the Moldavian Liege had ascended to Legend, wiping out all monsters and purging the Central Dark Forest, even the Dark Forests of the North were withering, leaving one patch at the center of the mountains that no longer mutated but remained lush as ever, a virgin forests where many magical creatures grew. The Dark Forests fortresses at the edge of the mountains no longer had to defend against the Dark Tides of old either, having essentially grown into a city of trade, visited by the many adventurers who brought precious minerals and beast ingredients from the mountains.


    Incidentally, the Radcliffe Family crypt was placed at one of the mountaintops by frontiers. That Legendary Liege had long since accomplished his clan''s duty, drawing out his ancestors from the obscured foreign dimension so that they could once again see the world they protected at the cost of their lives.


    That was perhaps the reason why the region below mountaintop crypt slowly became a public graveyard. Many adventurers who died from accidents or soldiers whom perished in previous Dark Tides were buried there, just as others were given the honor to be buried there¡­ soon, it became laden with tombstones, with the local municipals building walls around while assigning patrolling guards, solemnly and quietly acknowledging the fact.


    Whoosh¡ª


    The winds billowed lower a low hill, stirring waves over pine forests. Ivan Makarov looked up at the nearby pine trees, before silently looking down at the tombstone before him.


    [Edward Makarov]


    [SF7775~SF837]


    Beside that tombstone carved out of steel stone were two other identical tombstones.


    [Andre Makarov]


    [SF802~SF832]


    [Xena Makarov]


    [SF807~SF832]


    Beside Ivan, Amelia Makarov was dressed in black formal clothes, closing her eyes and praying in front of the tombstones. As mages, they naturally were no theist, but there was nothing to do now other than to pray.


    The simple grave visit quickly ended. Ivan had crouched before the graves of his parents and grandfather, his mouth opened as if wanting to say something, but unable to say anything at once. It was after some time that the platinum-blonde Gold-tier mage said in a drawn-out manner, "Grandpa, dad, mum¡ªit''s been nine years. I''m now a member of the Royal Mage Guild and is working at a Mass-Production Enchanted Armor Design Department, more than accomplishing your hopes for me to become a hunter and a mage."


    "Grandpa, it''s a pity you didn''t live past that winter to see us graduate, or my brilliance during the exams¡­ you''ve even told Madam Derny to hide news of your death so that we won''t be disturbed¡­ and that shouldn''t have been. It''s my greatest regret no to have seen you one last time."


    Ivan blanked out slightly after those words, but the spellcaster who had traveled many otherworlds and gained a sturdy spirit quickly recovered. He then turned to the two other tombstones and said happily, "Mum, dad. There are no longer any Pentashade dragons in Moldavia¡­ no, they no longer exist in the world of Mycroft. Any dragon around Moldavia are either wiped out or familiars."


    "The Liege had been responsible for the former so it does not count as our vengeance for your sake, but the latter is something myself, Amelia, Karen and Nick. It took us a month to claim the heads of every dragon head¡ªoh, right, we''ve even taken in a white dragon as a mount. They were the very species that plotted the Draconic Plague, the culprits who''ve killed you!"


    "Now, I can finally say that I''ve avenged you."


    There was no shuddering in Ivan''s words, for that was unnecessary. He had achieved success in avenging his parents, live up to his grandfather''s hopes¡ªas a child who survived the Draconic Plague, the former hunter''s sun had done his best. There was no reason for him to cover or to be humble, instead, he should calmly and pridefully tell his perished kin about his accomplishments, and they may well feel pride for him.


    Beside him, the praying Amelia opened her eyes, stood up and held his brother''s hand, watching the tombstones before her and spoke softly with the same prideful voice, "Tomorrow, myself, Ivan and other members of our party would become Crew Mages, and be stationed at the first Dreadnaught-class Void battleship."


    "Brother would check how many Mega Magical Combat Units the vessel could carry and design an enchanted armor compatible with the ship itself, while I would be in charge of the energy system''s circulation. Although our being the Liege''s apprentices must have something to do with our assignment to such an important department right after we graduated, we would never be allowed on the ship if we were sub-par."


    Nine years had passed.


    Once son and daughter of hunters, the Makarovs were now the most elite Gold-tier mages over the entire world. They would board the Dreadnaught-class Battleship¡ªthe summation of Starfall civilization''s technology and contribute to its future, but what kept them going and surpassing many difficult hurdles before reaching this level was their kin''s expectation and the strictest of self-motivation.


    A gentle wind billowed, wafting revitalizing fresh air. The two siblings hence lowered their head, closing their eyes before their kin''s graves.


    "Please be proud of us."


    ***


    Something similar was happening on Kronos.


    Lisa the Drakonid girl was standing at the surveillance station beyond the world, watching her own home. Behind her, Syndicate the Balrog and a smaller Zero One looked at each other, unsure what to tell her.


    "I say¡ªLisa, are you really not going down for a visit?"


    Syndicate asked carefully after holding it in for some time. "We are going to be testers tomorrow, and would be boarding the battleship¡ªif you don''t visit it now, it would be a long time before we can come again."


    "Bzzt-bzzt, bzzt-bzzt-bzzt, bzzt-bzzt-bzzt-bzzt-bzzt." Zero One nodded and buzzed in agreement.


    In response, the Drakonid girl simply turned and grinned, her expression relaxed. "There''s no need. Thanks."


    "I don''t want to go back because I am simply a little afraid¡­ afraid that if I go, I could not return to the portal by the appointed time. It would be a waste if the enlistment for vessel testing that we fought so hard to secure is voided."


    "¡­"


    Even without looking, Syndicate''s ears could pick up the loneliness behind her smile. He certainly understood why¡ªLisa did not want to go back was naturally because she would hate to delay them as she had put it, but more than that, she would not want to see that world: familiar, yet her parents and acquaintances were not there.


    She had stopped by Kronos shorter with each visit. It was not because she hated her homeworld but that she liked it too much: she was obsessed with the winds of her home, the scents of her origins and the growing downpours of her old village. Therefore, Lisa, who had greater ambitions, resisted that desire even more firmly.


    Before she succeeded, before she could become like her mentor and Dragon God¡ªbeings capable of changing worlds and converting their own ignorant race into civilization, she must endure, and become stronger while holding on to that spirit.


    But Syndicate stepped up, catching Lisa hand as she appeared prepared to turn back.


    "Alright. Let''s cut the nonsense."


    The former balrog said heavy-handedly, dragging the bewildered Lisa towards the Kronos portal. "Go take a look if you want to do it so much. It''s a great thing to board the Dreadnaught-class battleship, so why not go back and tell your parents?"


    "Moreover, if you are so afraid of wanting to stay and losing to your own desires, Lisa¡­ don''t you still have me?"


    Syndicate smiled nonchalantly as he stood beside the Drakonid girl in the portal. "Don''t worry, I would always stay beside you, reminding you."


    "¡­Yeah."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    ***


    Starfall Year 841, fifteenth of April, a vast and flat part of the Barnett Highlands, southeast of the Void warships docks.


    Teams of Imperial mages were running around a steel base that was inscribed with runes and built over the highlands. They formed groups as they watched the many screens nervously, seemingly analyzing data and running simulations. At the same time, construction workers wearing enchanted armor were urgently digging ditches over the vast highlands, as well as reimbuing runes.


    Still, most of the work was now completed. Both groups of personnel were simply here to test and adjust a completed spell circle, which was why the atmosphere was nervous but not busy.


    "What do you think, Nostradamus?"


    At the center of the mages and construction workers, Legendary mage Barnil was at once handling streams of runes on the screen in front of him, while another Legendary mage frowned and laughed from the other side of another screen. "Feeling nervous? Tomorrow is the maiden voyage of the super warship you lot planned a long time for, after all. Feeling antsy?"


    "Why do I have to be nervous?"


    Nostradamus, sitting on the surveillance throne and controlling the Skynet System merely responded nonchalantly. "I''m not in charge¡ªIsrael himself decreed to have it researched and built back then."


    "Hmph. Well, it has to be said that the future God of Might and Justice had been truly far-sighted."


    Barnil sneered and shook his head at the screen. "Even not counting the bow, the ship is more than a thousand meters long, and weights more than three million tons even with the repulsors systems running. The materials for such an unthinkable behemoth would have been enough for ten standard Void warships¡ªand you lot even designed it without in-world cruising functions in mind, and for all intents and purposes, it is simply used for claiming the Void."


    "Really. That thing could only have been built at the Void like Fort Pioneer, and without Joshua, the Dreadnaught-class battleship would never have passed even the World Barrier. When that happens, the vessel which allegedly boasts destructive force surpassing typical Legends would never undock, and it would be useless."


    The old mage shrugged on the other side of the screen. "Still, Barnil¡­ don''t we have Joshua after all?"


    "You''re right." Barnil laughed without any retort even as he kept controlling the runes before him. "That''s why I was saying this would not be a failed design, but a far-sighted one."


    "Ah, he''s here!"


    As the Rune Master spoke, he closed the screen in front of himself, which in turn seemed to cause veins of enchanted rainbow radiance to appear over the vast, even plains.


    The mages and engineers who had been running over the plains, checking the spell and rune status quickly evacuated when he saw the light they had seen in their drills. With them gone, flickering runes hence appeared on the outermost layer of the rainbow.


    Shrouding almost all of the Barnett Highlands to form a patterned circle over the land, glinting runes appeared as if a piece of domino had materialized on the outer portion of the circular spell, with even more dominos soon filling the entire circle.


    Then, all the dominos collapse, each of which had been energized and connected by Barnil''s power. A profound power, drawn by the great runic circle was hence promptly drawn out from the subterranean depths and gathered into the circle. Thus, in that single moment, a blinding white beam burst forth, firing away like a shooting star towards the highest point in the skies¡ªend of the world!


    Barnil looked up and smiled at the bright tractor beam. All runes had been set in place, the foundation had been established, with even the energy systems filled with the world''s core energies that he had drawn out. The old mage''s work was finished, and all he had to do next is wait for the most powerful quickest and ''biggest'' construction worker of this world.


    In fact, Barnil did not have to wait too long.


    Boom¡ªBoom¡ª


    With the echoes of something astronomically heavy approaching, a shadow suddenly appeared over the skies.


    The clouds thus moved upwards unnaturally, while all pebble and dirt on the ground defied gravity and floated.


    Every person present¡ªfrom the mages to the construction workers apart from Barnil gulped when they saw that shadow. It certainly was not out of fear but reverence of the existence that created that shadow, and it was precisely that it was not an enemy that they would be awe of its splendor.


    Some moments later, the shadow paused.


    Even sunlight had slightly dulled, with more radiance absorbed by that great shadow itself.


    In the next instant, following a heart-stopping heavy crash that echoed from the skies, massive circular shockwaves unfurled, causing the heavens to tremble and the clouds to disperse.


    At present, both Barnil and Nostradamus, and every Legendary champion or deity watching the Barnett highlands saw the sight unfolding over the edge of the skies.


    A gap had split open over the World Barrier.


    Then, an infinitely massive and long bony arm forged entirely out of Steel that was more a metal beam hence followed the tractor beam Barnil cast and reached into the world of Mycroft.


    And, just like that, it gently pressed upon the great circle over the Barnett Highlands.

 Chapter 877 Void Age and End of Childhood

    In the afternoon of Starfall Year 841, April fifteenth, as a gap opened on the World Barrier over the skies of West Barnett Highlands, a massive flow of energy surged from the Void into the world.


    It was for merely an instant, but clumps of clouds that gathered over a thousand miles hence dispersed. The morning light dimmed, and the once bright skies and sun was instantly reduced to stars of the long night.


    As those rivers of stars swirled, a silver metal river descended from the edge of the horizon, enlarging incessantly with thunderous rumble before finally turning into a massive steel hand transcending world itself, urgently pressing over the West Barnett Highlands!


    Whoosh¡ª!


    A great gale billowed over the northeast side of the West Mountains. In the split second that the metal hand dove down, a super typhoon beyond class-seventeen kicked up, surging with a tempest and shockwaves that could bend steel. Its might could engulf all of the West Mountains and the Northern Empire, destroying ninety percent of surface buildings by the nations'' frontiers.


    However, that was when the spell that Barnil had cast over the highlands shone. Runic constructs that resembled combined gears rapidly rose, forming a conical beehive shape and forcefully suppressed all shockwaves at the center of the circular spell that had a fifteen kilometers radius¡ªit was utter chaos within, while all was calm outside.


    "Circle overloaded at 116%. Nostradamus, tell Joshua to be careful!"


    At present, Barnil, who was standing beside the spell was staring tightly at the data displayed onscreen, crying out before raising his hand and quickly animating the next procedure of the spell. "Commencing energy traction into second phase, ''ground foundation''!"


    With a command from Barnil the chief engineer, the raging energies constrained by the runic formation struck true on the spell circle along with the giant silver palm¡ªbut startlingly, the steel hand that descended from beyond the Void did not destroy Barnil''s circle, following the tractor beam instead to flatly press over the circle without any deviation or slanting.


    Then, the metal hand crushed the surface of the Barnett Highlands, pushing along the miles-long circle as if a human palm pressing into a pile of snow, directly crushing a huge crater into the continent of the world of Mycroft!


    Boom¡ªIn a split second, the world moved: stone, dirt or mud were violently chafing and crashing, hence broiled into surging golden magma. Logically speaking, all of the Barnett Highlands should be crumbling under the force of a tremor beyond magnitude ten, but Barnil''s spell worked.


    Colorful runic light glinted, with the gears runes firmly blacking the endless shockwaves. It was still binding the profound destructive force of the giant metal hand that could destroy the earth''s crust, binding it within a certain boundary while using the destructive force itself to guide it deeper¡ªright into the earth''s mantle!


    "Don''t develop any problems, please."


    Barnil could hear Nostradamus''s voice speaking from the other side of the screen, while the Rune Master whose entire head was filled with liquid nitrogen fully focused on controlling his spell, even managing to reply, "This plan is of my design!"


    If that was the case, there would definitely be no issues!


    And as he had claimed, in a dozen seconds, when the giant silver hand pressed the entire spell formation down beneath the earth''s crust while itself sink into the magma mantle, the metal beam that stood vertically between heaven and earth hence stabilized, motionless with nary a quiver.


    As for the circle that had been pressed deep into the magma, at the instant it touched the searing core energies, its second function activated with the preset procedures its designer put in place!


    "Core energy gathering spell¡ªactivate!"


    With another command, the rune spell that had reached deep into the mantle activated again. This time it would not be stopping the shockwaves and heat, but convert them into cascading energies.


    A slow swirl hence appeared deep within the mantle, with parts of the northwest''s magma flow hence shifting direction and gathering towards that swirl. The incandescent power of the earth was absorbed by the spell circle as much as it would, before turning into an activation key connected to the metal hand.


    "Joshua, your turn!"


    Having confirmed that the core energy gathering spell had started and that the entire Barnett highlands along with a good portion of the continent was not destroyed by a certain warrior''s palm, Barnil wiped away the vaporizing liquid nitrogen from his head and yelled at an empty screen, "Hurry up and stabilize the foundation, or we would have to do it all over again if the Heaven Reaching Tower slopes!"


    After an instant, upon the heavens, the deep voice of man rang from outside the world, transcending the Void.


    "Understood."


    "Shapeshift!"


    Deep underground, the five fingers of the metal palm held on to the subterranean reaches steadily like the roots of a giant tree. As the core energy gathering spell kept supplying it with energy while a silver light fell from the edge of the skies, the hand changed its form rapidly and in astonishing fashion.


    Dense ranks of metal spikes shot out from the fingers, palm and the entire room like roots, entrenching themselves into the land while stabilizing the stone surface, turning soft mud into the sturdiest of stone. it was as if a tree was blooming and rooting itself down below¡ªin less than ten minutes, the entire underground reach of the Barnett Highlands was permeated with metal roots, even stretching out without stopping towards the West Mountains and the southern deserts northeast to the highlands.


    Meanwhile, over the skies, the World Barrier tore apart by a profound power slowly closed itself. Stunningly, however, the expanding metal beam stopped it from sealing: the center of the beam itself which had a radius of fifteen hundred meters and was near solid began to empty itself, with the cavity growing wider until it appeared extraordinarily hollow. Thus, it expanded into an empty tower that connects the sky and ground!


    At the bottom of the tower was the massive roots digging into the ground, even the earth''s mantle beneath all of the Barnett Highlands and even the West Mountains. At the middle of that great tower was the metal beam that reaches into the Void threshold over the skies, while its top was a massive Void base which foundation alone was ten kilometers wide, keeping the World Barrier open!


    Beyond the Void, the Giant God of Steel severed the mutated arm from himself, allowing the hand which sole purpose was for creating the tower to work independently.


    On top of the Steel God''s head, Zero Three''s eyes bulged as she watched the top of the massive tower seal itself and replaced a layer of World Barrier on the gap. Like a bottle cap, that single layer could be opened at any moment, but would usually stay sealed to prevent Void aliens intruding into the world.


    It was after a long time that she recovered from the shock, and silently murmured, "Joshua, is this the Heaven Reaching Tower you speak of?


    "Yes."


    Joshua nodded in his Giant God form, his body now shrinking into a dense but normal mountain size. He stared at the great beam that appeared to hold the world aloft, calmly saying, "That thing should be called a space escalator, but Mycroft have neither space nor electricity, just as it isn''t actually escalator. On the other hand, it is more a hollow tower, and there is no telling how much more functional it is compared to a space escalator, which is why the others and I simply named it Void Tower."


    "It connects the ground and the Void, and with it, Mycroft civilization can keep sending resources into the Void with a thousandth of the usual costs to build colossal warships or fortresses. By the same reason, minerals and rare resources extracted from beyond could be imported into Mycroft at a hundredth of the usual cost."


    "A radius of fifty-seven hundred meters and built entirely out of living metals, weighing five hundred and fifty trillion tons and molded directly by myself in the Void with Steel Strength. Barnil inscribed the runes on it to clear the path for the energy circuits, Barbarossa enchanted it into a magical building while Vahina set up its core engine. Soon, Nostradamus would teleport that component directly from the Eastern Sea and move it underground.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    There was pride in Joshua''s tone. "In truth, what I did was only prepare the raw materials for the tower by finding a dead world and consuming several mountains to mold it. The skill for designing, locating, enchantment, runic inscription, energy circulation and rebuilding an artificial portion of the World Barrier were all done by the other Legends and gods¡ªsoon, the Nature Magister and the others would join us by creating a complete ecosystem outside the world, using it as a basis to create a demiplane without gravity connected to the Void.


    In response, Zero Three silently watched the massive Heaven Reaching Tower. It was so massive it could be seen from outside the world, and so towering that the fishermen on the edge of Mycroft could catch its shadow. It was such a profound building its materials had to be gathered from another world, with several massive mountains consumed, and yet it was not the tower''s limit¡ªbuilt entirely from living metals, it could easily be expanded if the Mycroft people wanted to do so.


    Having Joshua''s ability and Zero Three''s divine legacy, both of them could see a powerful thunder boundary gathering upon the lower edge of the tower. Designed by Barbarossa and Pope Igor, the thunder slingshot formation could ensure that the catapulted object would be accelerated instantly to almost twenty times the speed of sound on a stable foundation. That speed would even rise without stopping, while the Holy Light power created with the accelerated field would stabilize the constitution of the catapulted object, protecting them from the momentum.


    With Extraordinary power, repulsive force, momentum, and acceleration could all be easily alleviated conveniently. In truth, the Void Tower itself was an unbelievably colossal thunder rail cannon¡ªwith its five hundred-thousand-meter-long acceleration barrel, any missile shot out would unleash unbelievable destructive force.


    "Mycroftians¡­ truly venerable."


    Zero Three could not repress a sigh as something crossed her mind. Joshua, however, simply shook his head and grinned. "What is there to be venerable about? Zero Three, you are one of the creators of this wonder as well!"


    "Without the vital information and data which you had quickly gathered from the Unified Archives which granted us a strong technological foundation. Even if the Void Tower could be built, it would be much later¡­ That aside, look: The Dreadnaught-class Void Battleship is activating. It will be the first warship to pass through the Void Tower, rising from ground to Void."


    Even as Joshua spoke, a fourteen-hundred-meter-long warship slowly wafted into the air with the support of repulsor magic. Streaks of silver blue magical radiance permeated the hull, a sign that its core engine was in a preheat activation process.


    Four hundred meters wide and three hundred meters tall, the warship would resemble a spear tip on first glance, while its hull was rhombus, coupled with thick living metal armor which provides a defense surpassing even compound adamantite alloy. Its momentum core was a psionic hedge engine which originates from Stellaris, improved by Vahina the Sage of the Oceans and given AI modifications by Barnil the Rune Master, allowing the vessel to run with less than five thousand people crewing it.


    Now, the Void Battleship christened ''Dreadnaught'' had left its production base, slowly wafting to the activation grounds¡­ then, with a rumble louder than thunder, the exhaust nozzles both sides and the aft of the vessel burst with psionic fluorescence that extended over ten thousand meters. That dazzling silver-blue light created terrible momentum, pushing the massive warship toward the nearby tower that pillared heaven and earth.


    At the moment, there was no one controlling the Dreadnaught from the inside. Instead, it was thousands of elemental lifeforms that Barnil which were now steering it¡ª having bodies as strong as humans, they were the perfect subject for trials.


    Joshua, Zero Three, Barnil, William, Nostradamus, Vahina, Barbarossa, Igor¡­ all Legendary champions were watching the Void Tower and Dreadnaught-class Battleship sight solemnly as it repelled the cumbersome gravity and air pressure to slowly rise, passing through the massive valve seat that was five thousand meters wide and formally entering within.


    "Electromagnetic slingshot, energize!"


    "Casting Holy Light defense systems¡­ nullifying impact force!"


    "Countdown to lift off¡­ 10, 9, 8, 7, 6, 5, 4, 3, 2, 1¡­ Lift off!"


    Boom!!!


    Amidst green-blue magical bolts, massive thunder boundaries promptly shrouded theDreadnaught,the massive creation of steel instantly accelerating to six thousand meters per second and hence darted to the edge of the skies beyond the world.


    A silver streak of light could be soon shooting towards the Void, with passing flashes of light visible from its translucent surface.


    Then, a minute passed.


    On top of the Void Tower, the artificial World Barrier slowly energized, while a colossal warship ejecting a stream of silver blue light hence leaped out gracefully in the Void.


    "Commencing post-slingshot assessment¡­ crew alive pre-catapulting: 5135, now assessing¡­"


    "All 5135 crew members confirmed alive, uninjured and without signs of anomalies. Assessment: perfect!"


    Inside the central control hub deep within the Void warship production line in the West Barnett Highlands, a synthetic voice spoke twice without emotion.


    There was only silence at the start.


    Then, a clapping thunderously resounded over the entire manufacturing line!


    Outside the world, Joshua and Zero Three could not hear the applause and cheers from the Legendary champions'' who completed the design and the normal beings who had carried out and built the miraculous project. Still, as they witnessed that sight alongside Legendary champions who were watching from various corners of the world, all of them lifted their hands in the warship rising to the Void, clapping solemnly.


    For what they had seen was the beginning where a civilization truly strode into the Void Age.


    And its childhood hence ended.

 Chapter 878 The Present State of Mycrof

    Starfall Year 841, sixteenth of April. 7.35 in the evening, the Void at the edge of Mycroft.


    Igor, Pope of the Seven Gods Church stood before the observation deck in the Holy Mountain Fortress, silently watching as the Void Battleship Dreadnaughtslowly moved past the observation range of Holy Mountain Fortress and head for the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds.


    Currently, five thousand elite crewmembers had replaced the temporary elemental lifeforms Barnil created. With five hundred Extraordinary individuals amongst them, the Dreadnaughtmoved steadily to complete its first quest: heading for the edge of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds to attempt a long-distance warp.


    Every crew and Extraordinary individuals of the entourage were immeasurably thrilled. Given that it was the maiden voyage in Mycroft history that such a massive vessel specialized for Void battles, everyone would feel their blood heating up for being a part of history even if it was a practice expedition.


    "What a lively bunch of children."


    Smiling, the elderly pontiff watched as the warship slowly left the vision of his standard senses, nodding slightly as he turned and returned to his desk.


    Carved out of hard redwood, Igor started to read several reports with different print material and handwriting.


    "Helgamoth Empire, population census in Starfall Year 826¡­ Apart from the northern reaches and the center region of the Empire where almost all locations are suitable for living, the total population of the southern region is around 110 million, with that number having grown 9.7% in year 826¡ªalmost reaching a total of 10%."


    The elderly man narrowed his eyes and studied every line on the report. It was thanks to policies that the Northern Empire experienced such a rise in population¡ªwhen they were still waging war against the orcs, they would have been crushed by the more fertile race if they did not encourage having children. Furthermore, even if it had been 41 years after consecutive years of bloody wars against the orcs, the Empire''s population had increased exponentially to an astonishing 250 million.


    Moreover, that 250 million is the present total population of the Empire center and southern zones. The people of the four northern territories were not counted into the population, and though not many, the numbers would certainly not be lacking.


    Having gone through that, Igor took up and read another report: The Eastern Plains'' population count.


    "Eastern Plains population census for Starfall Year 819¡­ total population: 270 million, growth rate uncertain¡ªbecause the Skypiercing White Tower, the Council of Seven and the Sea Dragon Cities do not share data with each other."


    Be that as it may, recent data shows that the Eastern Plains'' population growth over the twenty years more than doubled, boasting over 600 million people. Naturally, while there were still many places that were not surveyed, it would not affect the details by much.


    Not overly concerned, Igor kept reading the population reports¡ªthis time, it was the West Mountains. "West Mountains population census for Starfall year 823¡­ a fine number of 210 million, but population growth is just a little over 4%."


    A mountainous region in the first place, the West Mountains is not suitable for living. However, its oldest regions maintained a considerable population, and neither Draconic Plague nor Cult had truly threatened the West Mountains. Still, it was typical for the nations to experience a fall in population given their wars, and with the lacking of fertile soil, their current total population was only 440 million.


    Lastly, it was the Far South.


    Looking up, Igor turned towards the far southern reaches that were most suitable for human life¡ªtheir census had concluded twenty years ago, back in Starfall Year 820.


    Apart from the Forests of Eternity and the Trade Federation, the entire Far South was basically fertile plains. Though it was hard to repel the waves of beasts from the Dark Forests with such landscape, the fat soil where any grain could bloom was the sturdiest shield of population growth¡ªthe population census had determined that there were already a considerable number of people living in that region, with 250 million of them apart from the elves of the Forests of Eternity and the Trade Federation.


    If not for the Draconic Plague that left millions dead and millions more displaced, dealing severe repercussion across all of the South, the Far Southern population would be far more than its present 400 million. According to a scholar''s prediction at the time, the Far South would have become the center of the world with a population surpassing 700 million.


    Additionally, the stated data only takes human population into account. If elves, dwarves, and other intelligent races such as half-elves, pygmies, gnomes were included, Mycroft''s total population was already around one billion over two decades. Now, it was more than two billion¡ªa double amount, not to mention that there had been several catastrophes including wars against murloc, yearly attacks from the Dark Forest, the wars against the orcs and the Draconic Plague. It was clear that despite much suffering, the peoples of Mycroft were still flourishing in their own world.


    "But it''s actually not much."


    The old pontiff muttered quietly after combing through the four reports. Two billion might appear strong, but it was slightly lacking¡ªespecially in relative to Mycroft''s own progressive civilization.


    Because population is civilization''s resource.


    Then, Igor remembered the Dreadnaught-class Battleship that had just passed by.


    Forged from the full effort of all civilization and equipped with intelligent systems improved by Legendary mage, the vessel requires at least five thousand trained professionals operating it just to move. To provide the ship with enough combat efficiency, it would need another four hundred Silver-tier weapons officers.


    Furthermore, fifty Gold-tier and three Supreme champions were assigned to that battleship, along with one Legend if possible.


    It would sound as if the ship itself needed just five to six thousand people operating it, which was not too many.


    And that would be a grave mistake.


    In truth, a few hundred thousand people working on auxiliary capacity are necessary to maintain that war machine to compensate for the professional crewmembers and the Extraordinary individuals, and even that number was on the small side. Without massive imports of metal ores from otherworlds which spared them the difficulty of mining and smelting, the war machine would need two to three hundred thousand on auxiliary maintenance before actually operating.


    Still, even if it appears aggressively militaristic in the present, such class of personnel assignment would be impossible in the past. After all, there would only be fifty Gold champions amongst six million if the demographics of twenty years ago was taken into account, while three Supremes would exist only amongst 25 million.


    As for a Legend¡­ there might not even be one amongst the Empire''s population of two million¡ªit was entirely a matter of luck.


    Such was the fifty scientific rules governing Extraordinary individuals decades ago.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Humans would be an Iron-class race after they reach adulthood, but only one amongst fifty adults would truly assume the path of Extraordinary power and reach Iron-advanced, reaching the first glimpses of supernatural ability.


    And amongst those fifty Extraordinary individuals, one of them could become Silver¡ªof course, that number is not precise: it would be for or five in regions where civilizations are developed, and that number increases even now. Nevertheless, the average percentage several decades ago was as such.


    Then, amongst those fifty Silver, only ten would become Silver-advanced who could truly grasp Extraordinary power¡ªin turn, only one amongst those ten would rise as a Gold, or perhaps even not.


    Ultimately, only one amongst those fifty Gold would reach the threshold of Supreme¡ªand it was a possibility, not a guarantee, for there was a world''s gap between Gold and Supreme.


    There would not even be a fixed rule for percentage of Supremes who could rise to Legend. It mainly depends on fortune: Back then, with a good stroke of luck, Barnil and William, two Legendary champions emerged from ten Supremes in the West Mountains. If luck did not hold, like for certain royal families in the West Mountains, not one Legend ascended amongst all those nations.


    Furthermore, all of that were also simple calculation. In truth, the concealment of legacies and how each major faction hid techniques of Extraordinary ability left not one amongst fifty could rise from Silver to Gold, but one out of one or two hundred instead. Then, when it came to barren regions with weaker legacies, that ratio would be even wilder.


    It was a terrible pyramid constitution: there would not be a single Gold amongst hundreds of thousands, even millions¡ªnaturally, it was an average number, and in places with developed legacies where there were a hundred thousand or two, the nobles would have a considerable number of Silver knights and Gold-tier clan leaders. Be that as it may, there it was not unusual that there would not be a single Gold amongst millions, since talent without specialized education would mean a waste of innate gifts.


    Like that young barbarian maid in the Radcliffe family who clearly had the chance to rise to Gold-advanced, without Joshua''s wise eye, she would at most be a small, ordinary handmaid.


    "But now, it''s totally different."


    Igor looked up outside the window, staring at the silver halation wafting in the Void. The energy tide, known as the Great Mana Tide engulfed the entire Multiverse, filling the entire galaxy with dense wafting energies.


    The arrival of the Great Mana Tide developed the rich resources of otherworlds. Then, the founding of adept academies and the popularization of Extraordinary paths, along with the spreading of Extraordinary legacies that revolved around Joshua greatly improved the chances of Mycroft peasants.


    And that was the most important part!


    Aside from the issue of ascension, as long as one Extraordinary individual emerges from fifty become one out of ten the Extraordinary talent in Mycroft would rise five times out of nowhere¡ªand fifty times if all citizens were given the chance cultivate!


    That fundamental growth rate was horrific, but the present state of the Mycroft world was even more so.


    "Now, the ratio between peasants and Extraordinary individuals is closing on such numbers."


    Muttering quietly to himself, Igor looked down again at another document in his hand.


    In the last ten years, all of Mycroft had seen dramatic changes, the greatest being the appearance of more Extraordinary individuals than ever before.


    With the present ratio, one out of ten individuals would become an Extraordinary individual. Then, with the Great Mana Tides and the spreading of legacies, one out of those ten Extraordinary individuals would ascend to Silver.


    And one Gold could rise amongst those twenty-five Silver!


    By Starfall Year 841, one Gold could emerge out of twenty-five hundred mortals, a ratio fifty times greater than how it was decades ago!


    Naturally, that was a theoretical calculation since there were many places on Mycroft still without adept academies. Moreover, most Extraordinary individuals would simply work at new magical factories as foremen even when there were, and not real Extraordinary individuals who fought in battles. Still, the number of Gold champions who would appear in the immediate future are thirty times more than before.


    Hence, the Gold champions of the worlds would increase from thousands to almost a hundred thousand¡ªan expansion beyond a blown balloon.


    That drastic shift was observable even in the Winter Fort Academy, with graduates who excel having basically improved to Gold-tier. It would be fine even if they did not, since as long as their talent was not weak, they would just have to work for years, accumulating resources to have the chance to ascend as Gold.


    While Supreme tier would never be affected by energy densities, the basic number of Golden champions having changed, meaning that there would naturally be more Supreme too: where there were less than a hundred Supreme decades ago, there were probably around seven hundred now across the world.


    With one Supreme amongst three hundred thousand compared to the millions or ten million before, it was a lot more than more.


    "It could even be said that the population standard now approaches the Glorious Era."


    The Unified Archives records the feats of the Glorious Era, with the one thing which left the Starfall Legends most astonished being that Supreme and Gold tiers present everywhere. In the Starfall Era, the noble and powerful Gold and Supremes were little village lords or mayors.


    Putting down the reports in hand, Igor could not help but sigh. "But being near does not mean reaching¡­ even if the standard of Mycroft population has increased an unknown amount of times, our numbers are not enough."


    With the general number of several hundred thousand individuals working as auxiliaries, along with follow-up assigned factories, resource extraction, grooming personnel, various weapon designs and selection¡­ with all those random matters, Mycroft would need a million people to maintain and run a single Dreadnaught class Void Battleship optimally.


    In that line of thought, the world''s population could maintain little over two thousand Dreadnaughts.


    But could they do that? To have the entire civilization exist for the Void Fleet? Apart from civilizations such as the nomadic Starherders who had essentially migrated as Void Fleets and wandered the galaxy, no civilization would do that¡ªwar is not everything for civilization, and they still require services in other sectors to keep society stable.


    It was already considerable militarization to have only one-tenth of the population in service. If that was the case, the two hundred of those Dreadnaught-class battleships could be maintained, which would make five thousand ships when conscripted into the global combined fleet.


    A fleet of five thousand ships of various sizes¡­ was that number really enough for a civilization that had set their ambition on going to another galaxy?


    That was no joke. Igor rubbed his head in pain by simply thinking about it.


    In the Glorious Ear, one Legendary champion could command a combined fleet of hundreds, even thousands of vessels. On the other hand, even with all their people, the Starfall Era would at most wage a small battle¡ªnot to mention that the Starfall Era simply did not have that many warship instructors to train fine crewmembers.


    "But now there''s no time for us to consolidate and increase population.


    Igor, one of the leaders of the civilization, sighed deeply in his seat. He looked up in melancholy, towards the 3D galactic map formed from Holy Light that hung in front of his desk.


    If that was so, they only had a single choice.


    With that thought, the pontiff reached out and gently gestured at three points on the galactic map.


    The Starherders, Sartre and the Sixth Abyss.


    Octopedal fungi, Sartreans, and the demons.


    "Since our population is not enough, we could only rely on the population of other species and civilizations¡­ It sounds like the slavers of centuries ago, but there''s no helping it even if it sounds like injustice¡­ Even so, slave or foreign mercenary armies is necessary."


    Both Joshua and Igor stared at the star map.


    All Legendary champions, leaders of great factions and even gods were studying the star map before themselves.


    When a civilization leaves their homeworld entirely and strides towards the Void, their vision would broaden just as their needs would urgently increase. It was the price of an unavoidable refinement.


    And now, this was the moment that Starfall-era Mycroft civilization had to make a choice.

 Chapter 879 He Who Hates the Stars

    There is serene delight in most intelligent life when they look upon the stars.


    Be it nobility or peasantry, rich or poor, all were unordinary smallness when they looked up at the stars. It was vast and grand beyond human vision, for the stars were so eternal that the entire lives of intelligent beings were so brief¡ªall familiar emotions by the body would instantly leave, instilling an incomparable calmness.


    Likewise, there would be surging heartthrob in most intelligent life when they look up upon the stars.


    As civilization developed and technology progressed, the more intelligent life would explore the stars, the more they would find it profound¡ªit is far greater than the skies, further than space. On the other side of the infinite deep space, it symbolizes the unknown and exploration, the yearning intelligence holds for the afar. One glance, and life would be filled with passion.


    However, Roland the Holy Knight was definitely one of ''most''.


    He did not like the stars at all.


    Until now, Roland still clearly remembered how his godfather, Igor, Pope of the Seven Gods Church had brought him across the World Barrier to look at the Multiverse''s infinite galaxies in the Void.


    At that moment, his heart quivered in fear.


    It was so huge, vast and dark¡­ Deeper than the oceanic depths and wider than wastelands, it was hard to imagine such a horrific sight beyond the beautiful, bright world.


    Why was that so? Roland had kept thinking about that question at the time, unable to understand why there would be such horrific emptiness beyond the beautiful world. That doubt became even more entrenched when the old pontiff had led him across various worlds to keep the peace where the Evil God of Death had caused unrest. Then, when Joshua sent his prediction and theories about the Multiverse to the people whom he believed to be worth informing, the doubt bloated to the point that Roland could not say it.


    Why was the Multiverse like this?


    Endless Chaos lurks in darkness, and Evil Gods without a name would come out of nowhere silently. Behind the beautiful light were ever looming, frightening shadows, while sights of even greater despair are hidden in that future of nothingness.


    Such stars were too frightening and hopeless.


    That was what Roland thought with certainty as the provisional heir of the Pope.


    The Seven Gods Church was not a clan faction, and pontiffs were always chosen from the most influential priests¡ªnaturally, there were occasional exceptions such as the incumbent pontiff, Pope Igor, a wandering priest without a parish who roamed all reaches of the continent before he became pope. None knew his name in the decades before that conclave where he was chosen, and when he triumphed over all competitions and successfully proved that his understanding of the Holy Light was greater than everyone including the last pontiff, only did people remembered that plain clergy''s name that was marked in the records.


    Reasonably speaking, Roland should not have any competitive edge even with his status as the Pope''s godson. He still had to compete against everyone else in the Seven Gods Church without any special treatment from his link to Igor.


    Be that as it may, he was different from the godchildren of previous pontiffs.


    Roland was simply too powerful.


    Having been sent to the Holy Mountain at ten and groomed as a squire, he awakened his depth for Extraordinary powers at eleven to rise up to Iron class, reaching Iron-advanced at thirteen when he learned various aura. At fifteen, he ascended to Silver Radiant Spirit and truly awakened combat aura at eighteen to emerge as an advanced Radiant Spirit. By twenty he perfected the use of living energies, entering Gold-domain by the next year.


    From there, Roland only needed five years to fully master his Radiance of Golden Glory, refining his power to Gold pinnacle. He had just celebrated his twenty-seventh birthday then¡ªwhile most Holy Knights had just reached the barrier to Gold, he had seen the gates of Supreme that represented the limit of being ''human''.


    Then, three years after fighting the Evil God of Calamity with a certain warrior in another world and focused training, Roland made a breakthrough and obtained Strength Mastery at thirty.


    At that point, none from the Seven Gods Church save for the Pope himself could beat him. Be it his fellow Holy Knights or priests, senior temple pastors or the Commander of the Holy Knights, all of them wisely surrendered before Roland''s Holy Light that was at once rich and volatile. Even Robzek, a Supreme Holy Knight who was also his mentor and friend could only smile painfully that he had been surpassed by his junior.


    That was why Roland would be pontiff''s successor: not because he was Igor''s godson, but because there was no other candidate.


    "What are you thinking about, Roland?"


    Suddenly, a man''s rather angry voice rang, and with it came a heavy punch¡ªmountain breaking, ground splitting, and continent sinking!


    Boom¡ªtheir environment that had long since been beaten into vacuum and be without sound. But as supremely condense lifeforce stirred, an astonishing rumble echoed in the minds of all Extraordinary individuals who could sense shifts in energy.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Withdrawing the roving memories back into himself and gathering the thoughts wandering miles away, Roland promptly opened his eyes that he had closed some time. He saw an iron fist that glinted in cold, metal light and carrying bright plasma sparks rapidly crashed towards his own head!


    In less than the thousandth of a second, the iron fist had already shot right into Roland''s face. Plasma fiery light more blinding than the sun that could burn the human eye into ashes, and even a Supreme champion had to narrow his eyes to avoid losing his sight temporarily.


    Roland could feel the magnitude of that strike and the direness of his situation. Countless thoughts flashed through his mind in that instant, but his body that was trained over a thousand times and his battle instinct picked the right choice¡ªthe Holy Knight quickly raised the adamantite shield on his right hand to meet that heavy punch.


    Bang!!!


    Gray holy light that was not bright but actually dull flowed away from Roland''s body, turning into streaks of rays that gathered into that great shield as the shield itself, adorned with the holy sigil of the Seven Gods Church, met the mountain crumbling punch. However, instead of the mundane outcome of shield blocking fist, the atmosphere was torn apart with a shrill howl, while the iron fist crushed the adamantite shield as if it was a cookie, before hitting Roland''s face without slowing down at all.


    Flesh was distinctly vaporized in an instant, the Holy Knight''s figure instantly blown away into the distance. His body drew a long trail on the thin air over a dozen miles, before crashing heavily onto the grey-white sand.


    "Don''t be distracted in the battle. Roland, you had challenged me on your own accord, to spar with me using the same Supreme pinnacle ability."


    In front of the crash crater that was dozens of meters wide and billowing with green smoke, the figure of a black-haired man appeared behind the sheet of smoke and stood by the crater''s edge. "I''ve promised you that because you are my friend," he told Roland with a serene tone as the Holy Knight still lay at the center of the crater, "And if you consider myself your friend too, you should treat this seriously."


    "Focus on the fight. Don''t let me underestimate you."


    In return, the Holy Knight''s body twitched. Gray Holy Light shrouded his form as he slowly sat up before rising to his feet¡ªveins of the same Holy Light that resembled arteries appeared over his skull that was now bare bone, swiftly returning Roland''s face of flesh.


    His shoulder joints were ringing with the brittle sounds of bones regenerating, just as the muscle fiber and arteries that had been pulverized with great power began to close and healed.


    "It''s my fault."


    Stepping out of the crater, Roland apologized to the black-haired figure earnestly. "The glimpse of the stars just now stirred my mind and distracted me for an instant."


    "Ever since I have learned from you about the truth of this galaxy and Multiverse, I could not help but think why the world is like this each time I see the stars."


    The smoke dispersed. Two men could be seen in a desolated desert of sand, with almost no light shining over the grey land. In the faraway darkness was the hint of flickering starlight, the only source of light of this land.


    If one looked further and watched this dark realm from the distance, one would see a broken planet. Icy winds billowed across the surface of the dead planet, which had part of its crust broken apart by ancient war, while in the distance, the star that was drained of all energy and reduced into a white dwarf whirled slowly in the dusty nebula.


    Here was the sixth hundred and eighty-first Abyss, a desolate world that fell in the Final Battle, consumed by the Chaos in the path to its end.


    Over the stony wastelands of the shattered planet, Roland took a deep breath and began to gather Holy Light in his body. Before him was a clone of Legendary warrior Joshua van Radcliffe who had lowered his ability to Supreme tier¡ªfacing his friend and powerful foe, Roland grasped thin air with both his hands, filling it with Holy Light to conjure a cross-shaped Warhammer in one hand and a shield with another.


    "I could never understand why the Multiverse, borne of the Initial Flame is so despair and dark. It is simply inexplicable."


    Even before he finished, the Holy Knight''s feet moved, kicking up dust as Roland darted as a streak of light towards Joshua.


    While Roland had been slightly maimed due to his distraction before, he maintained his peak form with powerful Holy Light defense and healing¡ªon the almost empty, dead planet, the Supreme-pinnacle Holy Knight''s speed reached seventeen thousand meters per second at once, fifty times the speed of light!


    Under such velocity, it would not take an instant to cover a distance of one hundred meters, with only a streak of dull grey light visible. The black-haired man''s clone, however, simply grinned: facing the grey light that could not be caught with typical observation spells, his own form vanished instantly as well, while explosions erupted one after another over the stony wastelands, the dazzling flash of energies appearing on every corner of the wastelands as if little hills.


    Now, both men who were Supreme pinnacle rapidly clashed and exchanged blows at several dozen times the speed of sound.


    Waves of violent force burst away from the iron fist, shaking the Holy Knight''s body. The gray holy light was impregnable as well, soaking into the warrior''s arms with dark strength. Both sides parried and attacked¡ªburning knifehand strike cut at Roland''s Holy Light shield, while the warhammer crashed down upon Joshua''s shoulder which was covered in metal armor with a dull echo.


    "Roland, Brandon challenged me before as well. He wanted to spar with me, and I agreed."


    Just when the Holy Knight directed all his attention and effort into the battle of rapid defense and attack, the warrior''s voice echoed clearly beside his ears. "He wanted to try how sharp and how heavy his blades are through me, to know how strong he was as a Supreme pinnacle and how far ahead he could advance¡­"


    "So, I kicked him into the sun."


    At those words, wild alarms began to ring in Roland''s mind. His eyes widened as he hurriedly evaded¡ªbut it was too late. Joshua had closed in rapidly, raising his right hand high above and thumped down heavily on the Holy Knight''s skull. It was a massive blow as strong as a mountain crashing down from the skies, and if Roland''s skull would undoubtedly be broken if he could not parry it.


    "Aaaargh!"


    To escape that fate, Roland could only quickly raise his hands, drawing two distinct veins of white Holy Light. Growling quietly, he kept his Holy Light Hammer and shield above himself. Then, with a sheet of gray-white radiance that appeared over the Holy Knight''s face, an angelic halo appeared over his head as well.


    But Joshua''s blow had already reached.


    Boom!


    As their offense and defense clashed, all song vanished.


    Unimaginable power promptly crashed upon the stone of the planet''s surface, tearing its already split crust. The tides of energy drawn by that great force bent even the light and fire, while the cooling planet''s mantle was at once punch through by that power gathered unto a single line. Meanwhile, the Holy Knight''s figure that was enshrouded in Holy Knight dragged a long gray trail, hammered deep into the mantle and crashed into the planet''s core.


    "At the time, the surface of the sun exploded by coincidence. The heat and light of planets engulfed millions of miles in a storm of light¡ªand Brandon cut down the corona, stepping out of the surface of the sun."


    "The glint of his sword was like the Abyss that destroys everything. The Polar Blade determined life, death and cuts down all worlds and all things¡ªeven Chaos would meet their end. He achieved his objective, and found what he wanted."


    Deep within the mantle of the broken planet, the core heat had yet to completely dissipated even after the sun had died, with viscous golden-red liquid metal slowly squirming. In fact, before the core''s burning heat, there were no magma, stone or liquid. The matter of all substances could not be differentiated here, with even the sturdiest of alloys becoming as soft as oil, yet harder than diamonds.


    Nonetheless, in that soft layer of burning metals, a figure slowly stepped out of the golden-red smelt. His head that was almost splintered by the warrior''s blow quickly healing amidst gray Holy Light, the first thing to completely regenerate was the Holy Knight''s bright and determined eyes.


    "It''s nothing."


    Using Holy Light to vibrate the super dense metal layer and creating a deafening voice, he said, "Even I could walk out of a star."


    "Even so, Joshua, Brandon could find what he wanted because he was single-minded. He has a wife and daughters, and with a family he could protect, he does not have to consider other matters. He had placed all ideals in love and kinship, and could advance with incomparable determination even without an answer."


    But I am different.


    I want answers.


    Endless doubt in his mind, the Holy Knight who suffered blow after blow rose again. He should have found the path that belonged to himself long ago with his innate gifts. But for some reason, Roland forcefully held back that instinctively agitated desire to refine himself after pacifying unrests across the galaxy: the man who was as stalwart as steel in his ideals would never allow himself to be lost.


    And before finding the answer in his heart, Roland would never compromise with this world and advance whimsically.

 Chapter 880 He Who Changes the World

    The warrior who stood at the planet''s mantle shook his head in response. He certainly knew what Roland was thinking¡ªyears of friendship and having faced an Evil God together, Joshua certainly knew the doubts in the knight''s mind, and the desire he had to have it resolved.


    That is why he raised both his hands, with a silver sphere appearing between them. All matter from metal, stone and half-melted magma, as well as core substances subject to massive pressure around him were hence pulled into the sphere. In three brief seconds, the thumb-sized silver sphere bloated to the size of a human head, even though the matter it had absorbed was the mass of several mountains.


    "Roland, o friend¡ª"


    The warrior''s voice became solemn then. Lifting the silver sphere that was shrinking rapidly, Joshua merely used Supreme-pinnacle strength, which in turn did not really compress the sphere of substance.


    Even so, its density was truly frightening.


    "I know you want to ask why the world is such as this."


    In the very next second, the warrior briskly threw the sphere at the Holy Knight with his full might. Accelerated to dozens of times the speed of sound, the super-dense sphere of substance triggered a surging tide of matter within the mantle.


    Meanwhile, faint halos appeared behind Roland as he stood over the planet''s core. As the dense sphere streaked towards him, he bellowed and burst in great Holy Light power¡ªconcentrated, almost solid Holy Light pressed down on the planet''s core, caving it while turning into the shadow of a massive hammer, hitting true on the sphere as if it was baseball.


    In the very next instant, the Holy Light hammer dispersed with a resounding rumble while the silver sphere was sent flying. Like a meteor crashing upwards, it pierced layers after layers of solid mantle, darting towards the planet''s crust above.


    Above the core, the halo behind Roland shattered and he took a few steps behind, unable to hold in and spitting out a mouthful of blood¡ªwhich was not actually blood but fragments of his organs and Holy Light shards that floated above. The body constitution of Supreme individuals was no longer the same as mortal substance, and apart from some special substance, the body of most Supreme individuals would not have innards of flesh and blood.


    "But I can''t give you an answer. I''m no philosopher."


    Just as you are not.


    Joshua''s voice could be heard reaching him slowly. The warrior floated over the planet''s core, and spoke calmly, "Why is the world like this? I do not know and do not care, for thinking about such a question is not something a warrior like myself or a Holy Knight like you should be doing."


    We have more important things to do.


    For Roland''s part, the Holy Knight could only block Joshua''s assault with his full power and answer Joshua at once. He panted several times heavily, before slowly looking up over his own head from the depths of the planet''s core.


    It was a deep tunnel heading straight down from above the planet''s crust. The bottom of the tunnel was the bright, searing core, while its center was filled with dark shadows¡ªno drill of present Mycroft technology could ever achieve that, and yet the hands of Extraordinary individuals would. Moreover, it was merely the shockwaves of his battle, an insignificant outcome.


    It was the miracle that Extraordinary power would bring¡ªmiracles that changed everything.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "Shouldn''t think about it¡­ huh?"


    The Holy Knight''s heart was shaken, but he quickly and firmly shook his head to refute those thoughts.


    No, that was not what Joshua meant. Humans must never give up on thinking, for if they do not, everything from battle to survival would lose meaning.


    There has to be a deeper meaning in Joshua''s words.


    In moments, Roland smiled.


    "I understand¡­ So that''s it!" The Holy Knight muttered as if in epiphany, a student who appeared to finally understand a difficult question. He laughed softly, before guffawing heartily ¡ªbut he soon stopped, his expression turning clam was he nodded slightly and looked up at Joshua.


    "Joshua," he said quietly, "a while ago, I really, really hated the stars."


    It was too vast, dark and hopeless, just as it was too mysterious and filled with unpredictable danger.


    "But now?"


    The warrior, who had intended to continue his assault and force the last bit of talent out of his friend lifted a brow in interest. "Do you like it now?" He asked, a little curious.


    "No."


    Roland pulled off some of the remaining armor over his upper body, revealing the rather white skin beneath. He took a deep breath, and Holy Light reassembled as a set of gray, luminous armor, along with a full helm that covered his face and made his voice sound deep, "I still don''t like it."


    "The truth behind the Multiverse is far darker and more despairing than what I have imagined in my youth. Compared to that, the evil that occurs amongst men is simply insignificant, just as crime and punishment appear to have no meaning¡ªthat is why I really hate it, the truth."


    However.


    Holding his tongue, Roland mustered his ideals once again. At the very heart of the planet, he summoned the power of the Holy Light, and the Holy Light answered him¡ªHoly Light, dark gray, dim and different from the three commonly seen Holy Light, it had an attribute completely different from the power of other Holy Knights. It was clearly energy, but it assumed a form again as shield and hammer, grasped within Roland''s hand.


    It is precisely because I hate this dark and despairing Multiverse, the stars that are filled with shadows and Chaos¡­


    That is why a hero is needed to purge it!


    "I don''t like the stars."


    "I don''t like the dark."


    "I don''t like the despair."


    Now, at the core of the dead planet, Roland''s voice reverberated out of thin air without him opening his voice, quietly and clearly quaking magma, metals and the depths of the mantle.


    "Therefore, I would change the stars."


    I would make it bright, warm and safe¡ªI would fill them with laughter and hope, and not the deathly nothingness it was now!


    Explanation was unnecessary.


    Philosophers of the world tried different solutions to explain that world, but it was simply trivial¡ªthe real question is how they would change the world!

 Chapter 881 The Newborn…

    Finally coming to a realization, Roland''s entire body surged with searing dark gray Holy Light. Gradually surging and becoming boundless, it burned around the Holy Knight''s body, as if intent on changing him into a luminous human figure such as Igor, composed entirely of light.


    Perhaps the most powerful of present Starfall-era Mycroft, the Holy Light legacy that originates from a god who walked the lands would naturally attempt to convert the young heir''s living state. Even so, that change only lasted an instant¡ªit quickly and abruptly stopped, before shifted to another form under the will of its young master!


    At that moment, the Holy Knight''s feet moved, becoming a rapid streak of beam that shot and attacked Joshua!


    Bang¡ªair and matter echoed as they broke. As Roland launched himself forward, he had combined his Warhammer and shield, the solid Holy Light squirming as if alive, finally morphing into a massive Shield Axe.


    Swinging it swiftly, the Holy Knight turned into a streak of flash.


    As gray Holy Light shone upon everything around, everything from stone, magma, metal to crystals were all clearly reflected¡ªunaffected by weight or resistance, the Holy Light Shield Axe hence cut down at the warrior''s neck!


    Joshua''s eyes sparkled at the supremely agile strike, able to tell that Roland was displaying power beyond Supreme pinnacle. If their fight continues, the Holy Knight could be forced into a corner like himself and Brandon, to seek that path of refinement hidden at the depths of their spirit!


    Years ago, if he was not struck by the Stellar Bind attack by the spirit of Legendary champion Akhar Akyev on the world of Grandia, Joshua imagined that he would need at least one or two years to slowly consolidate his power. It would be the same for Brandon as well¡ªhe would never have quickly realized the Polar Blade that cuts through corona surges if the warrior had not kicked him into a star, and finally stepping out onto the path of refinement beyond Supreme.


    The Holy Light Shield Axe was darting rapidly, but it appeared slow in Joshua''s eyes¡ªwhen it almost reached the warrior, it was already blocked by layers of thick lifeforce barriers, stirring concentric circles as if ripples over water. Joshua did not even have to use his well-trained Steel Strength to stop that blow since it did not fit their original intent to spar at Supreme-pinnacle level.


    That was why the warrior simply extended a hand, prepared to catch Roland''s vicious blow head-on before using his momentum for a suplex and throw him into the heart of the planet''s core.


    But something unexpected happened.


    Just as Joshua prepared to reach out and parry Roland''s strike, the lifeforce barrier illuminated by gray Holy Light suddenly changed¡ªit suddenly lost all capacity to withstand impact, its defensive aspect becoming utterly dormant, and no longer reacting to any other supernatural powers in this world!


    "A fine attack!"


    Joshua raised his brow in response, showing delight instead of shocked¡ªhowever, the Holy Light Shield Axe had cut through his barriers and viciously slashed down on his neck!


    Craaa¡ªaaack!


    With a sound as if it were really metal clashing, Roland''s weapon collapsed into countless speck that vanished into thin air the instant it struck Joshua.


    Roland swiftly retreated upon realizing that, but he was not surprised that his attack was ineffective¡ªwhat left him puzzled was that Joshua had clearly caught on to the flaw in his attack, but did not exploit the opening to launch a counter. He had even thought that the warrior would grab his hand for a suplex and throw him down into the planet''s core.


    Nevertheless, Joshua was now rubbing his neck with an unusual expression, his eyes narrowed at Roland who appeared thrilled and rather eager to fight. "That''s the power to change attributes," he said quietly.


    It seems that he was about to reach to the doorway to Legend some time before he asked to spar¡­


    As Joshua lowered his hand from his neck, there was a distinct silver metallic scar in Joshua''s palm. It was the effect of Roland''s Shield Axe strike, which cut through Joshua''s defenses and left an indistinct wound.


    Although the warrior''s clone only had Supreme pinnacle power and the body was not composed of Degenerate Matter armor, it was made from ultra-dense alloy that would not be destroyed by any ability below Legend, especially with the rather illusory Holy Light Shield Axe.


    In such a case, there was only a single answer: Roland''s blow had unwittingly reached a level beyond Supreme, and his Holy Light was not the typical Holy Light of ordinary Holy Knights, but one with a unique attribute, a power that belonged only to himself.


    And that attribute could actually briefly change the aspect of objects energy, causing active lifeforce to be rendered dormant, turning armor that was at once tough and fitting brittle!


    "Using Holy Light to affect matter and hence change the world?"


    With that thought, Joshua stopped. His intention in sparring with Roland was to pressure him into realizing his own ambition, but they would have to hold off their bout now that it had been achieved, though it may be a slight pity.


    After all, it would only be interesting when they spar later, after he had truly ascended.


    Now, Roland himself felt his body''s breakthrough. Now, his eyes were closed and his entire body billowed with gray flames of Holy Light, as if feeling the attributes of his own power.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    But before he did, Joshua had generally predicted a part of his power''s essence.


    It is Holy Light, the same Legacy.


    Pope Igor''s path of the Holy Light was turning himself into light to replace other lights of the world, and alter certain constants within a certain domain by changing himself.


    For Roland, however, it was using the Holy Light to affect other matter. Like how the severe pressure and heat of the earth''s crust would reduce sturdy steel into soft butter, the dull gray Holy Light would cause an unusual shift in objects and energy, creating something similar to dark matter, something that could yet be comprehended.


    And that was Roland''s Legendary power in the future!

 Chapter 882 Path of Extraordinary Civilizations

    Roland limped away from the dead world.


    There was no helping it since the Holy Light''s capacity to heal the flesh was limited¡ªthe Holy Light of typical priests could only heal external injuries while internal injuries had to be handled by necromancers. Moreover, although elite clergies command Holy Light abilities that heals internal injuries as well, there was no assurance that one''s peak form could be restored.


    As the most powerful Supreme-tier Holy Knight of Mycroft, Roland''s Holy Light could resurrect the dead, but after having exchanged blows with Joshua over heaven and earth, he needed a crutch to walk.


    Still, Roland was pleased¡ªnot because he had caught on a clue to the path of Legends, but because he finally had cleared his mind on certain matters.


    And that was certain questions existed, but did not require an answer.


    Why was the Multiverse like this? That did not matter to any human, and before he should think about it, it was most important that he changed it.


    Why was there a mountain in front of the house? Why was there a river outside the doors? Why were there beasts hovering around the house? To keep thinking about ''why'' would never actually solve the question, and the first thing that needs to be done was clear a path into the mountain, set up a bridge over the river, capture or kill the hovering beasts. Only then should one spare the strength to consider ''why'' while enjoying the beasts'' flesh.


    Humans are a species that adapted the world to their own ends, and it was so from start to finish¡ªthe Multiverse was no exception.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Joshua watched as Roland climbed out from the planet''s core to the crust, before nodding slightly after the Holy Knight was whisked away by the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds'' fixed-point teleportation.


    The warrior was naturally pleased with his friends'' development in ability. Both Roland and Brandon were fine opponents with great talents, and the warrior could see them ascending as Legends in the next few years.


    After all, not everyone was the same as he was to have the fortune of being anointed with Grandia''s power and the King of Searing Souls status when he ascended as Legend. It was not a matter of epiphanies for ordinary Extraordinary individuals ascend as Legend, but a long process similar to learning, with incessant thought, study and mastery.


    Though Roland''s path to Legend was slightly complicated, it was essentially an ability to alter the state of things through his special Holy Light¡ªheat resistant would turn not so, conductors would become resistors, sturdy armor turning as fragile as a cookie under that power.


    As an example, if there were certain substance that were normal conduits under normal temperatures, but would become a superconductor at two hundred degrees below zero or a resistor at two hundred degrees, Roland''s Holy Light would make the substance enter those special states at his call.


    With the information he gained from their brief clash, Joshua can be sure that Roland had yet to really control that power, but it would not be a problem. He could tell from the way the Holy Knight had easily turned Holy Light into physical hammer and shield that Roland had considerable mastery over the shift of attributes and form, and would soon grasp that power.


    "That way, Roland would excel in material sciences even if he wouldn''t fight."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    The warp radiance of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds vanished, and Joshua nodded in slight awe. "A Legendary champion''s power could simply be used in developing technology instead of battle, or to build things that surpasses the era¡­ this may be the true way of technological development for Extraordinary civilization."


    Having spoken to many Legendary champions and obtaining many information from the Unifies Archives and the Metal Dragon God, Joshua was now very familiar with the progress of civilization development before the Glorious Era.


    In his perspective, an Extraordinary civilization such as Mycroft would go through three procedures:


    One.


    Primitive, savage ages that, because of abrupt changes and high-energy environments, see the growth of souls or gradual evolution of cycles and hence obtain the ability to think. Those sentient creatures would group together, and enter the basic procedures such as creating tools, language and so forth¡ªdifferent species would see different change in this age, such as some species that were born with the supernatural ability to breathe fire or control water would gain distinct advantage in aspects of Flame Seed and transcending rivers or lakes.


    In that age, Extraordinary abilities were mere tools that resemble an invisible third hand. Apart from the magical creatures around them that were armed with the same supernatural power, survival and skill accumulation were the same as an ordinary civilization. This age begins from the ancient stone age and lasts until tribal settlements, up until the outline of nations would form.


    But everything would be different in the second age, the early days of civilization.


    During this time, most Extraordinary civilization would place their mind into individual ability, with the most individually powerful amongst them becoming leaders of race and civilization itself. Be it battling beasts, other intelligent life or changing nature, individual ability was the key of that age. The earliest of hierarchy would also be thus born, and those with great ability would naturally be existence of a higher level, while those without would be bottom feeders¡ªa simple and violet division, a policy completely different from the division of power and the policy of hierarchy that normal intelligent beings which relies upon ''ethics'', ''norms'', ''bloodline'', ''fate'' and so forth.


    For an Extraordinary civilization this age would appear very long because the hierarchical rule based on ability would be excessively stable. For kings wielding supernatural powers and an augmented rule, any that did not fit his intents would be changed, improved or whimsically crushed. He would also be the first to learn skill development, improving himself, since his talents must be the greatest as king, and if he be willing, no genius could challenge his position.


    Even if they did, he still has resistance far beyond leaders of ordinary civilizations¡ªif that king was powerful enough, no one in the world could influence him as he perpetuated, even if they saw him as a demon king. Unlike ordinary intelligent civilizations which would undergo a great reshuffling and progress due to policy, technology or various other reasons, Extraordinary civilizations would never change greatly in terms of policy and technology even if their dynasties would fall, much less develop¡­ for the new rulers would be powerful Extraordinary individuals too.


    Normal humans would never become leaders of Extraordinary civilization.


    The feudal, medieval or warring age would last for millennia, even dozen millennia¡ªthe long second age for Extraordinary civilization would always last that long, for a society that places all their wisdom upon refining individual ability would easily fall into a radical state where the most powerful would rule steadily over millennia, or where different champions would challenge and engage in mutual slaughter over millennia. The more powerful the individual, the easier technology and society development would stagnate, and most supernatural civilizations would simply destroy themselves at that stage.


    A long-term accumulation was required to break that repetitive cycle. For example, text about the supernatural unwittingly being spread for common use after dozens of millennia, empowering even the species'' innate talents after they delved into supernatural powers over a long period, everyone would hence gain certain powers to the point that peasants could cast spells to fertilize and water crops.


    That way, Extraordinary civilization would finally become similar to ordinary intelligent civilizations and assume to path to collective progress, because the wisdom that focused entirely on individual ability would finally be freed when supernatural abilities become widespread, thereby being applied to all aspects of life and carrying out revolutions in policy and logic¡ªit was certainly the most dangerous juncture as well, for many civilization could blow themselves up in the process of revolution, or destroy themselves in long accumulated conflict.


    Naturally, there was also a rare possibility beyond that¡ªa great champion who emerged, boasting ability far beyond the limits of that age. After bringing the world to its knees, that champion could deliberately allow civilization to progress, for policy to change or propagate Extraordinary abilities, using his own power to force civilization into the Third Age in the shortest time.


    Breaking away from the childhood of civilization, the latter age of civilization¡ªin other words, the former Glorious Era, and the present Starfall Era.


    Joshua was aware that the Starfall Era was still in the Second Age before, but the legacies of the Glorious Era, the vague guidance of the gods and the isolating partitioning of various settlements by the Central Dark Forest prevented Starfall from having a powerful ruler of all the peoples. Instead, it blossomed over all locations, creating different societies that interact and reference each other so that they could swiftly advance.


    But recently, when Joshua had resolved the crisis of Mycroft''s Tinder, Starfall Era slowly strode into the Third Age.


    Furthermore, the most important symbols of this age¡ªtheir greatest champions had chosen to use their power to aid other civilizations in improving their technology. To put it in another fashion, the Legendary champions had, under their own free will, spread teachings of the skills they had learned, nurturing civilization in return for a mutual victory and accelerating growth.


    Thought the champions of the ages before were formidable as well, they were merely personally formidable: kings would never mine, palace mages would never conjure rain for peasants¡ªeven if they occasionally did, those were special occasions. To ensure that their rule was stable and intentionally seal the exchange of knowledge and strengthen the hierarchies, keeping civilization from developing.


    But by the Third Age, the champions who had arrived at the limits of their personal power would finally realize something: it was through the collective advancing of civilization, interaction, the gathering of countless thoughts, to clash and create sparks that they could finally see the world from another perspective, clearing their obstacles in thought. They would finally hence transcend beyond their previous limits, and that was when they would willfully cultivate civilization, even champions of their own caliber.


    By that stage, an Extraordinary civilization would have distinct advantage. Take Joshua for example, whose power could create a Void Tower in less than two weeks. For postmodern ordinary civilizations that barely progressed past industrialization¡­ No, even Earth''s own star-faring civilization would need decades of planning and construction to create a super space elevator of the same scale.


    Since the champions of Extraordinary civilization had already refined their skill and power far beyond the level of the Third Age back when they were still in the Second Age, ordinary civilizations would need one or two centuries to grasp the edges of technological for leaving their homeworld. On the other hand, champions of the Extraordinary civilization could enter the Void by the Second Age, or even in the First.


    In truth, Mycroft''s civilization had just concluded magical industrialization¡ªthe equivalent for ordinary civilizations leaving their industrial age. Their total population was more or less the same as industrial civilization, and it was the technological feedback from Legendary champions that allowed the Starfall Era to directly build magical tools such as the Void Battleship in less than ten years.


    With the progress of civilization and the popularization of supernatural ability, the number of Legendary champions would certainly increase as well, and with every new Legend bringing widespread technological reformation¡ªa point in case was Roland, who would undoubtedly revolutionize the material science sector of Mycroft. The Holy Knight, with his ability to alter matter or even energy, would directly elevate a civilization and all related material industry by several levels with his mere presence.


    It was a state of mutual acceleration and victory. Extraordinary champions were no longer the high and mighty ruling class, just as the peasants were no longer expendable assets or pets in the eyes of Extraordinary champions. The barrier between them vanishes, and in this final age, things may turn out as the Glorious Era and Shelter civilization imagined, ''all are gods'' or ''artificial gods''.


    But the existing problems linger.


    "Population¡­"


    Joshua could not help but sigh once he remembered that critical problem. "Population is needed to sustain it, no matter how fast technology advances¡­ without populations, there would be none to steer powerful warships. Low-cast AI are ineffective, while advanced AI souls such as Zero Three are too rare."


    After all, she was a creation of the Extraordinary civilizations, and some meaning would be lacking to have a pure intelligent program run perfectly.


    Presently, the problem that Mycroft''s civilization faces was not technology. With many Legendary champions and the Unified Archives, part of their technology had been restored to Glorious Era standards¡ªbut having the technology and not the people to man it makes it useless, no matter how advanced that technology could be.


    Two billion people would never sustain one Void Age civilization¡ªafter all, the Sartreans had dozen billions, and only a great yet complete civilization of that fashion would sustain a full Void fleet!


    "A pity. If not for the low cost-effectiveness for the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds to teleport entire populations, I would head for Stellaris to find the Midgardians.


    Joshua remembered both his title as the New Midgardian God and those intelligent plants that used psionic abilities in Stellaris¡ªMidgardians had entered their star-faring age a thousand years ago, and fit the requirements of the Mycroft civilization be it in experience or ability. If he could, Joshua really wanted to hire experienced crews to Mycroft.


    But Stellaris was now doing battle against the spawns of the Evil Gods. According to Vahina, Sage of the Oceans and a Legend who had travelled to Stellaris as well, that world was now launching a full counteroffensive against Chaos. The Midgardians themselves also joined in a galactic alliance to purge the spawns of the Evil God of Pestilence, and hence had no spare strength to be dispatched away while they waged a sacred war of Order against Chaos.


    On the other side of the Multiverse, the boundless world of Stellaris was a catastrophe zone invaded by Evil Gods. If one was to say that the Mycroft civilization would face a horde of Evil Gods in future decades, it had already been invaded, but only now do they have the strength to retaliate since they boast massive ranks.


    Leaving aside species that does not fit the requirements, Joshua and the other Legends all believed that only three otherworld civilizations could be hired by Mycroft: the octopedal fungi known as the Starherders, the Sartreans and the Demons of the Abyss.

 Chapter 883 The Three Races and The One Who Cleared The Game

    Presently, Joshua''s clone in the Abyss disintegrated into Steel Strength, while his true form in Fort Pioneer was accompanied by Zero Three, observing the octopedal fungi that had just arrived at the central fortress for a partnership exchange.


    Mycroft''s next plans were easy to understand. To investigate the present state of the Multiverse and for precautions against Evil God invasions, they must all head off to study and explore other galaxies. Although the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds could actually take on that task if it had been a few persons alone, just like how Joshua had been called upon by Stellaris from the other side of the Multiverse back then. The Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds had sent him there directly, since as long as the general coordinates was confirmed, it could teleport anything to any point in the known Multiverse.


    However, the issue with that was the excessive cost.


    Teleporting through the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds required energy, and cost more if the object had greater mass. There would also be considerable disturbance if the individual''s ability was greater, just as it would be easier if it was the local galaxy, or planetary systems in the vicinity. Indeed, the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds could even directly send Joshua''s true form to the Darkest Abyss through the support of divine power.


    Another galaxy, however, was a completely different concept¡ªespecially with the distance between the Lost Galaxy and the other galaxies. What separates them were countless corpses galaxies, setting them so far apart that the Starherders, a nomadic race of the Void could only cross it after more than a hundred years despite their formidable biological Void technology.


    The increase of power cost with that distance would prevent the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds from teleporting to and from both directions on a larger scale. Without a connection, it would at most transport a dozen weak and less massive AI observation circles or elementals to take a look on the other side.


    After all, the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds presently was not complete, and counted at most as a base.


    Joshua and the other Legendary champions had the idea that the Mycroft civilization must dispatch a Void fleet, cross the long dark road the Starherders had covered back then to return to the Starherder''s home galaxy. There, they would establish a teleportation hub similar to Hub Acrafa, which the power of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds could use as a base to hence cover other planetary regions and teleport with lower costs.


    Now, they had Void warships, blueprints for dimensional hub, sources for various materials. Joshua did not believe those to be a problem, since the question remains on the understaffed warships¡ªin other words, the fleet remained too small.


    Joshua himself had an initial idea that was true to Extraordinary civilizations: one of the Legendary champions could carry the core of a dimensional hub, fly alone over the long dark road towards another galaxy and establish the hub. However, leaving aside whether they would reach the destination, none apart from Joshua himself could establish such a complicated dimensional building alone in such a short period, and Joshua himself presently was vulnerable, having to rely on the processing power of the Mana Net to ensure his mind was not affected by his Spirit Deviation Rate.


    Once he wanders too far away from the Mana Net, Joshua would not know what he himself would do¡ªeven he feared himself when he goes amok.


    The unexpected would also happen once time extends. Aside from the matter of one person continuing in their journey through a long dark road, they would become isolated and had no assurance of safety. If one were to suggest having multiple Legends going, then why not bring a fleet as well? After all, with a Legendary champions protection, the warship would not be too slow as it moved through the Void, and should local civilizations attack the construction process of the dimensional hub, a fleet could reinforce any lacking in the battle of champions.


    There was little need to mention that Void fleets need to train their recruits as well, as well as people to establish a base on the other galaxy.


    Hence, the matter was decided.


    It was a pity that only one Avian Legend awakened out of the nine Glorious Era Legends who sealed the Evil God of Wither. The other eight were still in slumber, with Yana Milo herself being still in spirit recovery¡ªher spirit fragments had definitely healed, but she remained very weak due to repercussions of Wither''s influence. They would have no qualms about appoint her as fleet leader otherwise, since an average Legendary fleet commander such as here was completely different from them who know nothing about leading a fleet.


    With that line of thought, Joshua had created the Continental War game to encourage a wave of widespread awakening for Extraordinary individuals who fits the bill, apart from crushing the Chaos memories in his body. The closed beta testing clearly yielded delightful results, and it was about time that he prepared for to make it official.


    ***


    As for the confederate army Mycroft had demanded, the Starherders, Sartreans and demons all had different reaction.


    The Starherders had reacted the most positively, knowing full well of Mycroft''s ability and that their civilization''s survival was at the Forerunners'' whim.


    A while ago, the Mycroft civilization had not asked much of the Starherders since they had been up against the Evil God of Death and various other problems¡­ which left the octopedal fungi even more worried: having no demands of them meant that they were of no value as well. The most frightening aspect of that was to be found wanting even when it came to being exploiting.


    There was space for improvement if one was exploited, but if they were not¡­


    Either way, when the Great Khan learned that the Mycroft civilization required a confederate army to return to the Starherders'' home galaxy, the leader of its own civilization did not hesitate to enlist eight Void Behemoths and the small worlds on their backs into the reserves. It was one thirds of the Starherders'' Behemoths, not to mention the strongest and youngest of them¡ªhaving cross through the long, dark road, they were also the best guides to lead the Starfall Fleet to another galaxy far beyond.


    While not stated clearly, the Great Khan''s cooperative reaction made all Legendary champions to believe that they were a trustworthy, and hence disengaged many precautions and seals placed upon them. To improve their joint efforts, they had even exchanged crew who visited their respective warships and learn more about each other.


    The Sartreans had reacted positively as well, and should have enlisted themselves¡ªbut it was a pity that the unrest in their homeworld caused by the Evil God of Death had left them in the midst of rebuilding. Though they were supportive of Mycroft''s operations and willingly offered three-quarters of their entire fleet, they had no complete facilities and maintenance docks to ensure their fleet operations.


    Technicians and rescue teams from Mycroft had headed to the Sartrean world for aid, but it would probably take half a year for the Sartreans to revive their fleet after having fallen into stagnation and almost destroying themselves.


    Still, before their fleet was rebuilt, the Sartreans voluntarily offered excellent trained crew who would arrive in around half a month. At least they understood that the Mycroft civilization had excess production capacity, and needed manpower sorely


    Mycroft cordially responded to the two partners as well, since it was a matter of mutual gain and not a single-sided exploitation.


    As for the demons of the Abyss¡­


    ***


    "I always feel that finding those bastards is a bad idea." The warrior muttered, shaking his head forcefully at the thought.


    Meanwhile, Zero Three could not help but turn away from monitoring the octopedal fungi to glance at him once, checking if his spirit deviation rate had increased again.


    Joshua did not notice those fidgeting; he was very troubled at the moment.


    Igor, Pope of the Seven Gods Church had been the one who suggested that they sought out the demons. He knew that those entities that invaded and plundered souls controlled a massive Lava Fleet¡ªthough crude and only manageable for demons, it remained a fleet that the confederate army could use.


    Naturally, there was an even more practical reason: While Goliath the Gluttonous Demon King had sworn fealty, none could be sure that a demon''s oath holds any value. For Mycroft''s part, they would be dispatching many powerful Extraordinary powers and Void Fleet, along with a good number of Legendary champions. Their civilization would be at their most vulnerable then, and should the demons decide to break their oath and attack Mycroft, they would suffer even if the demons were beaten.


    That was why Igor believed that the demons'' Legendary champions¡ªeven the Demon King itself had to be conscripted into the confederate army and head to the other galaxy with the Lava Fleet, necessity for one, guarding their rear being another.


    Joshua was aware that it was a fine idea that kills two birds with one stone, but demons are demons because they never¡ªor have difficult following plans.


    Not to mentioned that, despite being one of the three races named and unlike the other two who were fully supportive, most of the demons were resistant to the Mycroft''s plan. While they were not inclined to fight the superior civilization, they were clearly uninterested in a plan that was at once difficult and unbeneficial for them. Even if Mycroft had kept emphasizing on the ''mutual victory'' portion, it remains an aspect only Demon Generals cared for, and not their species.


    Goliath the Demon King proved ambiguous too. It was neither planning to break its oath nor protesting the plan, but was simply helpless: Demons were ever free and undisciplined and would be briefly obedient to a Demon King''s great power and splendor, but it was impossible for them to keep following orders obediently.


    In fact, the Lava Fleet parked in a corner of Fort Pioneer would often be at odds with the local garrison and the Starherders. Each occasion happened on the spot and even the presence of Demon Generals proved useless, and were mostly caused by middling demons in an exchange with other races¡ªexchanges that ended up in provocations.


    "That''s the Abyss, not to mention that Demons were essentially gathered pieces of sporadic Soul Fragments¡­ it would be easier to hope that the Fairies become more reliable than having demons follow command."


    Such was Joshua opinion, and he ceased that line of thought.


    Having formidable capacity for building and maintenance, the warrior was arranged to preside over Fort Pioneer¡ªconstructing a series of large Void docks and a dimensional hub as practice and collecting information. Simple matters completed a few days ago, Joshua was now the presiding Legendary champion who would regulate any conflict between the four races.


    It must be said that it was a task that fitted Joshua very much. He only had to sit and emanate his aura, and everyone from the already-nervous Starherders, the Sartreans, some of the demons and even humans were left in palpating fear¡­ they did not even dare to exhale loudly, much less enter conflict.


    Still, that was precisely why Fort Pioneer was in such harmony save for the occasional demonic provocations. It left Joshua, extremely bored with nothing to do, apart from getting rid of one or two demons causing a ruckus.


    That was why he would accept Brandon and Roland''s challenges to spar until both men reached the threshold of Legend.


    And this day should have hence passed in dullness too.


    But Joshua suddenly blinked, sensing a reaction in the earmark programming he put in Continental War.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "Someone cleared the Fourth Phase to enter the Fifth? No¡­ that''s the reaction of someone reaching the Fifth and passing the instance dungeon!"


    Joshua was at once curious when he noticed the fact¡ªalthough many players were left stumped in the Fourth Phase for a long time, it was not an unsolvable conundrum as long as their stratagem and gimmicking reached a certain level. They just have to clear it once, and it would be much simpler to clear it next time.


    Still, that reaction was not caused by something as frivolous as having the Fourth Phase cleared¡ªthe entire beta testing itself had been cleared!


    Who? Joshua thought, focusing and following the Mana Net reserve data stream to begin searching the server for the name of the player who cleared the game.


    That was when he felt a familiar presence.


    "Light?!"


    After considerable search to finally find the spirit signature left by the person who passed, Joshua could not help but feel shocked when it turned out to be a frequency he was used to, before realizing something even more shocking.


    "No¡­ it''s not Light, it''s Light''s main form!"


    "The Luminous Humanoid of the Bloodmoon Abyss!"

 Chapter 884 Light’s Plan for Growing a Species

    Light¡ªa bud split from the World Will of the Bloodmoon Abyss that was left with Joshua was actually a single form and essentially the same existence as its main body. It could also be considered an observation terminal placed on the world of Mycroft, absorbing volumes of human knowledge and culture while staying beside Joshua.


    It was usually a mascot that wafted around the Liege''s Residence, having an acceptable appearance by day but resembling a revenant flame night: one of the handmaids, spooked by Light as it wandered on the corridors in nighttime punched a hole into the walls accidentally¡ªbut after they familiarized themselves with it, they were all willing to buy magic crystal fragments and feed it as it passed by.


    Though cute an and feels good to the touch, Light was still essentially a powerful World Will, and could well be considered an infant Steel Python of the Bloodmoon world that would birth in the future.


    Its intelligence was naturally far beyond that of orthodox intelligent beings.


    Joshua had naturally acknowledged the fact early one, which was why he had especially prepared many related texts about those topics, occasionally personally instructing it about actual Creation and biological alteration. After all, the Bloodmoon Abyss was a wasteland that could not be revived despite the Mother Lifetree given by the elves and the critters the warrior himself sent there¡ªthe Blood Moon must learn to create a complete ecosystem by itself to escape from the Abyss and be reborn as a real world.


    Light even has its own spiritual terminal. Apart from discussing topics about Extraordinary power on the professional chatrooms, it even plays Fairy Cards: it was most adept at Priest decks, a 63.6% high win rate control deck that mainly relies on board clearing and powerful late-game minions.


    Naturally, Light was also undoubtedly one of the closed beta players for Continental War.


    Joshua naturally knew that Light did play the game, and that it had often reached the Fourth Phase, ''War'': a testament to its advanced knowledge, big-picture view and social policy. Still, it would often fail in the Fourth Phase due to the lack of experience.


    According to Joshua''s original concept, each phase of the Continental War has corresponding probing of knowledge and depth.


    Spore, the First Phase tested players in terms of knowledge of basic lifeform attributes and their requirements, prompting them to consider the origins of their own race and civilization. Through building their own living species, it would help the player identify with their own race and establish a stronger foundation. It was a simple level too, since they just need to beware that their creature requires eat, sight, could flee and digest to clear that phase.


    The Second Phase, Race, mainly examines the player''s comprehension about the needs of intelligent life. Most new players were eliminated here¡ªthey would ignore the balance in living designs out of factors such as grander appearance, stronger attack, greater survival ability or higher intelligence, creating a lethal vulnerability that Nature would eliminate them for.


    The most important element of that phase was judgement and a clear mind: the players have to observe the world''s entire environment to study what race survives best in such a world. After all, a player in a desert world would never see its character rise to the shores, and could only move along the very difficult path of an aquatic civilization.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    As for the Third Phase, Tribe, the player''s mind for the big picture, and understanding about society and the innate desires of life would be tested¡ªmany were found wanting. At that level, players have to think not merely about the individual they controlled, but plan for the future of the entire race. It studies the players'' thinking in every aspect, their skills at problem solving. Even if it remains difficult for those with vast knowledge and clear mind, it was not too hard either¡­ should they fail, they would only have to play a few more times to understand it.


    Because each race, planet, topography and genetic components obtained from the First Phase was different in each playthrough, each new game was basically a brand-new challenge. Players who could clear it by a hundred percent were elites, and they would not have to cultivate some Extraordinary power to become a great talent in the real world.


    Nevertheless, Civilization¡ªthe Fourth Phase would not only examine big-picture thinking, resource management, tactics and worldwide society planning, but also whether there had been issues in the several phases. That includes fundamental physical defects such as lowered fertility caused in the First and Second Phases, and the societal conflicts resolves in the Third. All those factors would decide whether world and civilization could be unified into a singular form in the Fourth Phase.


    Naturally, there was an even more important facet aside from all that¡ªthe players were also tested in battle and command. Those who only know how to manage and not fight would only draw entrenched hatred at the Fourth Phase and find a bitter end. After all, those that could not endure the flames of war and counter threats are not civilizations, but a malformed, oversized infant that had been kept only in incubators.


    That was the quiet intention Joshua hinted through Continental War.


    For its part, Light had developed a set of unique logic and management plans after the early trials and errors, which was why it never errs from the First to Fourth Phases, unifying civilization perfectly into the Fourth Phase.


    That was where the problem existed.


    Light did not know how to fight at all.


    It was very poor at both controlling its forces and fighting by itself, and its own unique made it impossible to import human fighting techniques, which left it only able to use few even if it knew many. Since the player was clueless about conflict, it was also why that Light''s species were often excessively docile creatures that felt no threat or alarm in the face of war.


    For example, the species Joshua saw Light use last time was still comfortably stretching out its roots and leaves while Otherworld Chaos forces invaded, uncaring at all about the enemy''s presence¡­ Naturally, that race which have no army, fortress, technology that had nothing to do with war was at once destroyed, a scenario that played out over a dozen times.


    And yet, Light''s species could actually clear the Fourth Phase, and the instance dungeon of the Fifth?


    Diving into the Mana Net in spirit, Joshua retraced Light''s game footage and records, curious about how it had cleared the game.


    Massive stores of data turned into surges of data, a typhoon of information where normal humans would have become lost in early on. On the other hand, the warrior was not affected at all, given that his spirit deviation rate could only be barely suppressed by the main Mana Net server along with the client servers across the Mycroft continent, not to mention that the data flow of Continental War was made by his own design.


    Hence, ins seconds, Joshua cleared past layers of locks to obtain Light''s most recent footage of clearing the game.


    In the real world, Zero Three noticed that Joshua''s expression became rigid.


    "What happened, Joshua?" She turned to ask curiously. "Another demon being stupid and provoking other crew again? I suggest just let them all go free, spares the trouble¡­"


    "¡­No."


    Joshua''s expression recovered and he exhaled. "It''s just¡­ I may have seen the birth of mild demons¡­"


    ***


    A gameplay footage of Continental War in the Mana Net.


    A little cell could be seen wafting and flowing along a warm oceanic planet. It was not an element, nor did it possess psionic, ether or any affinity to other supernatural powers. It was a normal cell¡ªif one were to point out something special about it, it was probably its species as a fungus.


    Without the mobility of an ordinary cell nor the ability to carry out photosynthesis like planet cells to produce organic matter, Light''s cell could only move along the ocean''s flow. If its luck holds, it would gain some wafting nutrients to split itself and reproduce, but if its luck does not hold, excessive hunger would force the cells to digest and disintegrate its own kind¡­ The days reliant on fortune and flowing along the sea lasted a long time, until one day, the fungus that Light controlled latched on to a large multicellular organism.


    It was a large chunk of primitive underwater sponges and reefs¡ªwhen most of other players'' creatures had evolved, the cells that Light had controlled was still at its fundamental state. However, when they landed on the veins of sponges and reefs.


    For Light, the game had just begun.


    Joshua solemnly watched the gameplay that had been accelerated over hundreds of times, and could clearly see Light''s fungal species staying in the gentle sponges and reefs. It hunted, absorbed and digested other multicellular forms, and slowly consumed the sponges and reefs itself. For the sponges that reacted extremely slowly and was completely reliant on the sea''s flow for nutrients and oxygen, they never realized that they were being consumed by those unusual fungi. Moreover, its instinctive retaliation was insignificant to Light since it had obtained much genetic components through hunting and parasitism.

 Chapter 885 Simulated Spawn

    [Strengthened macromolecular creature growth], [accelerated reproduction], [strengthened toxic secretion], [algae mutualism]¡­ Many augmenting components different from other species were added onto Light''s fungal race. Then, as its tribe developed and grew stronger by devouring the anemone and reefs, it ejected spores as well, spreading their descendants to waft along the tides across the seas¡­ as time passed slowly, Light completely replaced the coral life of an ocean sector as the dominant life of the seabed, while the wafting fungi that were coexisting with multifarious algae slowly grew a population in the sea.


    It might be a bug or some issue the Joshua did not consider: The requirements to clear the First Phase of Continental War was for the player''s cell to evolve into a complete creature. Not a simple multicellular organism, but a creature of another level with limbs like lobsters or crabs, and nothing but reaching that standard would count as clearing the level.


    Furthermore, when clearing the level, the creature that the player control would at most be a small tribe¡ªmost players would at most have dozens of brethren when they reach the Second Phase.


    Nevertheless, if the player''s cell did not develop as a creature but merely keep on the path of breeding¡­ if the cell gained the depth to spread their own race over the entire world even before they truly became a creature¡­


    They would become a species such as Light''s. After a long time of gathering strengthening components, they would at once empower their essence while spreading their own kind over the entire world. They would not gather in strains, but assemble supernatural powers to develop souls and intelligence, developing into the most basic of Extraordinary species. They would subconsciously grow perception for mana and water elements, attempting to evolve as a magical elemental creature with special form¡­


    Light hence steadily controlled its fungi and become a normal species¡­ that covered most of the world.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    At the same time, Joshua also realized the flaw in the rules he established.


    Finally, as the mass of Light''s fungus become truly huge and instinctively gathered substantial mana to develop soul and mind, time accelerated as it reached the Second Phase, and a creature known as the ''Mobian the Large Fungal Composite'' hence appeared in the world.


    Damp air, vast rainforests, and gentle oceanic surroundings were as much a paradise as it was hell to any creatures. Predators were ever-present in the rainforests that covered the continent, and it was a difficult challenge for any sentient creature that wanted to survive and flourish in that place. Aside from simple predators, there were various hazards such as climate change, ice age, and many other natural disasters, with Epic-class behemoths prowling even the safest reaches.


    Most players had lost due to the excessive hostile environments in the Second Phase.


    But it was different for Light.


    Setting aside its stores of knowledge, Mobian was a portion of a great fungal bed that obtained a soul. The difference between them and their brethren was that they had grown a soul, but they remained the terrible self-sufficient entity that occupied half the world, even completely replacing the local ecosystems.


    Danger? What could be more dangerous than the aquatic volcanos of the deep, or more threatening than the remains of giants of the depths that had fallen thousands of meters below? Could there be anything as harmful as the surging polar turbulences? Compared to all that, the variants of Mobian fungi were everywhere and flourishing, which was why all creatures of that world should be most cautious about the Mobian.


    Joshua could not even bear to watch¡ªthe Mobian invaded land far faster than they did in the sea. It was certainly because Light had gathered too many gene components, able to alter its species anytime, not to mention that it was more convenient to spread its spores into the wind than in the ocean¡­ one way or the another, they leeched onto all plants, creatures, and even other bacteria, forming mutualism or directly absorbing them as nutrients¡­ Thus did the Second Phase concluded with mass global extinction.


    The truth was that Joshua was not bothered to watch the Third Phase¡ªthe key for the Tribe level was to examine the player''s depth of knowledge, thought about societal developments and leadership of the tribes, as well as their ability to manage against unexpected circumstances. There were also factors such as deals with other tribes, war, and conquering, with some players even enslaving other species to reduce them into spare parts for production in their society.


    On the other hand, the entire world was merely a fungal bed for the Mobian. Thought they have soul and intelligence, they have no desire for conflict at all: every zone was a happy place, everywhere was home, while all their intelligence and instincts are directed to plantation, flourishing and altering their own form¡­ in fact, the Mobian increased and more perished, countless souls gathered and supernatural powers flowed. Then, at the planet''s ocean depths, in the largest hive of Mobian composites, a Soul Cycle slowly formed.


    And that was the soul reincarnation cycle exclusively for the Mobian fungi¡ªa massive body of soul like no other, growing at the depths of the planet and awakens.


    At that moment it truly developed a consciousness was the end of the Third Phase of the fungi, and the arrival of the Fourth.


    For the first time, Joshua observed the birth of forms that could be called ''Ruler'' amongst the fully conscious Mobian composites.


    Those were superior psionic composites whereupon all life and souls of a planet gathered, with only the Midgardians'' Mother Tree of Stellaris comparable¡ªremarkably similar, the single aspect that set both worlds part was that one was a gathered form of plant. They were different from living, intelligent individuals such as the Midgardians, and for the Rulers, the Mobian were merely a part of their larger self.


    And now, the Mobian fungi which had devoured all life in the world had also begun to deliberately arm themselves thanks to Light''s foresight¡­ but there were simply too many biological components that even if Joshua saw that Light''s standard equip was random, the individual ability of the Mobian fungi was very terrifying.


    [Invisible erosion], [rooting leech], [ultimate solvent], [advance element resistance], [advanced psionic resistance], [random state (intermediate physical immunity)], [rapid breeding], [evolution steal], [psionic pierce] ¡­ when other players had at most seven to eight special buffs, the Mobian fungi Light controlled came in seven to eight ''rows''.


    Rulers notwithstanding, the top battle ability Light had was standard Legendary psionic ability. It could stop cyclones and earthquakes at a whim, or even tear the earth''s crust apart, absorbing the heat from the planet''s mantle to sustain itself¡­ unlike how it latches onto seabed, corals, and plants before, the Mobian fungi were now a Legendary-tier creature on the planet!


    "Sigh¡­"


    Joshua simply could not bear to look. The first otherworld legions of Chaos spawn would arrive in the Fourth Phase, and were wiped out in a week, gaining many bundles of information about the otherworld beings. By the time the second legion arrive, the Chaos legions had to face fungi that were buffed with [Chaos immunity] and even more tailored biological components¡­ When it was the third legion''s turn, the most powerful of those three legions did not even debut more than three seconds before being blown back to the other side of the dimensional rift they came from with a single psionic star-destroyer roar, while the most powerful individuals lived no more than seconds.


    They would never win. It was a complete rut.


    Their positions were so fundamentally different. How could they even compare?


    The Rulers now covered the entire planet, with their fungal caps even reaching the atmosphere to absorb rich solar energies. Under Light''s control, the Rulers began to evolve and mutate a spacefaring tribe, and were prepared to directly blast psionic spore sacs beyond orbit through massive biological cannons, and be sent to the moon to spread themselves.


    It had also begun to construct living space elevator, even using psionic energies to tear dimensional rifts¡­ it was no longer something an otherworld Chaos legion could fight¡ªan ultimate lifeform bearing the shape of the Evil God of Pestilence, Joshua imagined that even the Evil God of Air would never defeat them if they developed for another period.


    Light''s spirit was especially thrilled and happy after clearing the Fourth Phase since it was the first time it had groomed its race. Indeed, Light saw Continental War as a simple emulation for cultivating spawns¡ªnow, having beaten the Chaos legions, it entered the Fifth Phase in the midst of great delight.


    And that Fifth Phase which none other than Light had reached was called Stellaris.


    In that phase, players had to consider not only survival, reproduction, the state of society and battle. They had to determine the path of technological progress and avoid straying, just as they would need to think about exploration policies to prevent frivolously consuming energy and resources. They still had to attempt colonizing foreign worlds, establishing a Void fleet, even encountering other worlds, or even discover ruins and relics of prehistoric civilizations¡­ not to mention that players in Phase Stellaris would also have to coordinate their race and civilization so that they would settle down on and colonize another suitable planet.


    And the challenge they faced was an alien race that targeted their planet.


    They did not need to fight¡ªthey could resolve the conflict through diplomacy or create fear through powerful technology, just as they could send spies to cause natural disasters and stir unrests in the enemies'' homeworld, rendering them helpless¡­ there were so many ways, but the simplest was still what Light did.


    The Mobian sent a fleet that covered half of the stars, encircling the main alien fleets of less than a thousand vessels, emptied a good chunk of the planet''s mantle and turned the moon into a production base¡­ hence clearing the Fifth Phase.


    A fantastical gameplay.


    "Ding-dong-ding-ding!"


    Joshua heard the excited cheer Light left in the Mana Net that it had cleared the level. "Ding-dong-ding-ding-dong-dong!"


    The warrior rubbed his eyes and told Zero Three quietly, "I''m probably going for a trip to the Bloodmoon Abyss."


    "What for, Joshua?"


    Noticing that the warrior''s tone was rather unusual, Zero Three rose, ready to leave with the warrior. She seemed to have remembered something, and asked puzzledly, "Does it have to do with Light?"


    "Yes."


    Joshua nodded somberly. "I have watch it, and tell it that game and reality is different¡­ The game is a plain emulation which simplified many things. The fungi it likes have to be cultivated over a billion years in reality, and could never be made so quickly¡­ Tut, either way, it means only one thing."


    "I could not let Light really turn its spawn into fungus!"

 Chapter 886 An Odd Dimensional Rif

    The Blood Sun of the Bloodmoon Abyss.


    The sun''s light shone upon the broken scarlet world, granting a hint of life to the Abyssal realm.


    Perhaps it was wrong to describe it as broken too: the shattered floating islands had gathered into a single massive continent, with other distant islands yet to combine in the distance slowly approaching the Blood Moon as well. A far cry from the deathly sceneries, this world that now hosts Lifetree and many critters had no Abyssal presence if one did not try to sense it deliberately.


    Under the control of the Blood Moon''s will, the massive Lifetree had assumed a completely different form as well¡ªif one were to say that the Lifetree gifted by the elves had a similar form to ordinary evergreen birches, the Lifetree of the Bloodmoon Abyss had greater resemblance to the banyan tree. Its great trunk pillared the skies, its crown absorbing all sunlight while its roots piercing the entire continent, even reaching other scattered floating islands.


    Countless aerial roots hung, combining with the trunk and ground roots on various spots of the continent. Compared to the craggy topography of ravine and mountains on the continent, the large tree had branches that stretched over the continent, becoming one of the most convenient transport paths.


    Such was the sight Joshua saw when he landed with Zero Three on the Bloodmoon Abyss.


    The giant tree cared for by the tree gathered the continent into a single form, while countless critters hence made the tree their nest. For its part, the tree did not occupy all sunlight¡ªsporadic radiance was spilling through the gaps between the leaves, creating spots of light upon the land that gifted the creatures heat and light.


    Apart from that, even the tree itself was luminous. Beneath its trunk were faint sunlight where milder green light shone, bathing all life with the purest of Nature Power to grant comfort.


    Presently, the luminous humanoid''s delighted cheers could be heard from the heart of the Blood Moon.


    The luminous humanoid was actually Light, but it could not leave and accompany the warrior everywhere because its true form was simply gigantic and itself being the core of the Bloodmoon Abyss. That was why it split itself, creating a little bud that was Light¡ªwhen the bud played Continental War with the Spirit Terminal, it was actually the true form playing as well. Now, having become the first to clear the entire game, Light was really happy, its consciousness stirring a tide of light in the entire Bloodmoon Abyss.


    Amidst the tides, something could be seen assembling and being created in the bizarre scarlet sea of the Blood Moon¡­ having seen through that, Joshua lifted his hand at once and snapped his fingers.


    "Stop playing."


    As the warrior unleashed a portion of his power, the Blood Moon quickly noticed Joshua and the others, pausing blankly for a while before happily forgetting that it was creating something.


    Joshua smiled and shook his head, before flying up to the Blood Moon.


    "Impressive, the first to clear the game in the world. My dear Light is the smartest."


    Luminous tentacles reached out from the planet''s core when he arrived on the moon''s surface, seemingly intent on touching the warrior who patiently stroked them as he praised it, "I thought that Nostradamus and the others would be the first to clear. Really never expected it to be you."


    Continental War challenges a person''s general ability, their capacity to uncover problems and solve problems, and using the solutions on practical terms. If normal humans cleared the First Phase, it would prove that they have certain ability to realize a problem or what themselves lacked, and pick out the genetic components they needed in a complex environment.


    Clearing the Second Phase would make evident that the player could think about what their race lack and what completes them. They must possess a concept in mind and would be an intelligent person even in the real world¡ªit would be trivial for them to rise to Silver advanced if they have the talent, and with the Great Mana Tide now, Gold-tier would not be out of reach.


    The Third Phase tests players in their ability to solve unusual situations¡ªit would not be enough to discover and ask questions, since what good was flawed plans? Such was what the Third Phase tested: only those who could realistically get rid of the flaws in their plans counted as elites, and venture further in both reality and supernatural powers.


    The Fourth and Fifth Phases tested one''s power in to compiling all questions and answers, and to carry out their completed plans under the severe pressure of otherworld invasion. While it was not to say that one would reach Supreme if they could accomplish that since it still depends on luck, but they would definitely not lack in Gold-advanced ability, or authoritative talent in the real world even if they do not have Extraordinary powers.


    Naturally, since the servers were in the early service stages, Legendary champions could make mistakes under unfamiliar circumstances which made it unsurprising for them to be unable to clear the game.


    Though it appeared to be mere entertainment, Continental War in truth picks the talented amongst civilization, helping Joshua to disintegrate Chaos while improving their powers, hence accelerating the birth and growth of Extraordinary individuals. That was precisely why all Legends did their best to help warrior complete that game.


    In other words, it was a divergent set of assessments embedded in the Spirit Terminal, set outside of reality.


    Light was the first to clear the entire game, proving its worth as a World Will even though it was partially because the rules were incomplete that it allowed Light to keep its fungal race in puberty for a long time. While it appeared ever in a haze, it had in fact absorbed substantial knowledge to cultivate an acceptable problem-solving mindset.


    And aside from praising Light, Joshua had another purpose in visiting the entity.


    "I say, Light."


    Patting its luminous tentacles, Joshua turned and gestured at the churning bubbles of energy in the blood sea and said forthrightly, "That fungi you used to clear the game isn''t suitable as your spawn."


    "Eh¡ªding-dong?"


    The luminous humanoid asked in panic. "Ding? Wh¡ªwhy?"


    "Although the game simulates the process of growing a species, which for worlds such as you and I are the process of growing our children and ''spawn''¡­"


    While Joshua was boorish and a man who had no interest in anything other than battle, he was rather patient with children since he had taught many younglings in his preexistence as the master of a martial arts dojo as well. Though it was too difficult, he weathered it alone¡­ and now, he relaxed his face to speak gently.


    "However, a game remains a game. It simplified a great many things, even accelerating evolution and mutation. Just think carefully, Light¡ªif it were you who would grant a gift to a race, how long would it to adjust and perfect it? And how long does it take for the equivalent of switching a gene component?"


    Zero Three stared in shock at Joshua and his present demeanor. Though she knew that Joshua had always been kind to those younger than him, but it was still¡­


    Come to think of it, everyone around him including himself was not actually old¡­ could he be¡­


    Joshua was certainly unaware what Zero Three was thinking. He was simply brimming with the sense of duty of an educator and carefully explained things for Light, "The initial spreading and growth of Mobian fungi would take a few billion years in the real world, and no less than ten billion for them to rise onto land and spread around the globe. Just think about the gene components¡ªcould you be really become what you eat in this world, and at once adopt it for yourself? No, and it would be a long period for assimilation, alteration and adapting even if it was."


    From what Joshua could tell, the Mobian fungi was a superior species that could only be created in game, but it would be dozen billion years of development in the real world. The sun could well have died by then, not to mention that the fungi could develop so swiftly and fight so viciously because Light was controlling them. In fact, without the great threat and the assurance that they would not die to hostile environment and natural disasters, the fungi that had no desire would simply stay rooted at a single spot and breed in a smaller range.


    In reality, special creatures would evolve, adapted to feeding on the Mobian and hence create a unique ecosystem.


    Joshua would never be disinclined from letting Light create a race because fungi were ugly. It was instead because the Mobian was simply unsuitable¡ªwhile not exactly without merit, it was as Joshua had said: the process in which they bred and assembled a collective will was too similar to the awakening of a Steel Python.


    Cultivating and improving upon it might quicken Light''s maturing. Placed on another world, it might even create an artificial Steel Python!


    Of course, that thought was a shallow concept even if it could be attempted.


    Having been informed of everything, Light certainly found things regretful since it was a World Will and not an unreasonable, whimsical human child. Sighing, the creation bubbles in the scarlet sea vanished as it gave up on creating the Mobian fungi.


    Soon, however, it emitted a series jingles mixed with a few words of the Common Tongue, as if throwing a tantrum.


    "I should give you a few if I''m not letting make them? Light, don''t you already have many animals?"


    Joshua smiled painfully and looked around across the Bloodmoon Continent. Many small supernatural creatures were flourishing over it, and the world appeared headed toward prosperity.


    "Bigger¡­ and intelligent!"


    The luminous humanoid did not give up, garbling while its tentacles tugged and shook the warrior''s hand. Though he was scratching his head, Joshua had a few acceptable solutions in mind.


    "Bigger and intelligent? Well, though you could create simple plants and animals, it is still too early for you to have intelligent animals, but it''s not like I can give you some of my spawn now¡ªthey are still diligently undergoing trials to rebuilt civilization, although I could put them here to enrich your ecosystem when they pass."


    "Right!"


    It was then that Joshua suddenly remembered a matter he had thought of before. He had wanted to discuss it with the people involved, but now it appears that¡­


    Blood Moon, Abyss, environment of Order, state of awakening¡­


    "This place quite fits what Goliath asked for... the Demons of Order."


    The warrior''s eyes narrowed at the thought.


    They were hostages as much a development for a better future. Soon, the Combined Fleet would depart for the other side of the stars, and that was when both sides should show some sincerity.


    ***


    "Bleurgh!"


    The scorching sun shone high above as untamed winds billowed. The yellow storm of the deserts blanketed sky and day, kicking up broiling winds.


    Clark the Rider walked upon the broad sandstorms of the otherworld, irritated spat a mouthful of sun and quietly cursed at the skies. "Losing a bet? More like you''re not letting me on the Battleship and dumping me to carry out the quest alone in a foreign world¡­ clearly finding my Crow''s Mouth a burden and fearful that some mishap the ship!"


    Clark Elson, member of the First Elite Party of the Imperial External Exploration Department. To avoid various curses and hexes, the party would often call him Rider when on a different world, and his specialty was driving vehicles as the team moves around, a vanguard in battle who stops the enemy assault to create an opening for his party members.


    And now, exploring a desert world all by himself.


    The hot gusts struck Rider''s circular windbreaking energy shield, streaking past with a wide arc. However, having forced away from visiting the Void Battleship and to carry out a mission alone due to a lost bet, Clark now thought that the bet was a trip his other four members set up, and that himself was crazy enough to trust that they would treat him fairly!


    "When I put the beacon at the established position and return after accomplishing my mission¡­ I would¡­ would¡­"


    Unable to come up with any good payback even after thinking over half a day, Rider could only seethe viciously. "Bless them with happiness and health, and a peaceful life!"


    ***


    On this occasion, the Elite Party had been assigned a very simple mission: they only need to place several beacons on the center at some of the sand plains in the desert world with the best signals. It was precisely because the mission was not challenging that the party would think about making a bet, so that only one of their own had to complete the quest while the others rested. Their commanders appeared fine with that since there had been no worlds worth exploring lately, while the Legends were conferring about some secretive matter that no one was there to point the direction of the explorations.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Rider thought that the mission was not difficult either¡ªif not for the windstorm that prevented him from driving his flying car, he would have completed the task in a day or two. The raging sandstorm, however, delayed him considerably and kept him walking only step by step.


    After all, it takes considerable effort even for a Gold-tier to resist a natural disaster directly¡ªand Clark would rather save his strength in case of emergencies.


    Though he insisted that he was no crow''s mouth, he grew to believe it a little after his friends had kept bringing it up.


    Was it not better to believe the worst, and be pleasantly surprised, than to be optimistic and learn the worst?


    Meanwhile, as warrior continued along the desert towards his objective.


    Suddenly.


    Amidst silent dimensional rippling, a small dimensional rift appeared behind him.


    Seconds after it appeared, it stealthily gathered all elements and particles around it, before vanishing as silently as it arrived.


    Rider naturally knew nothing of it, unaware that his own scent and elements of Extraordinary ability were absorbed by that rift and teleported to an unknown faraway place.


    And that was not the only place where that mysterious and bizarre incident happened¡ªit was happening to every Mycroftian who was journeying alone on foreign worlds exploration.pessimist

 Chapter 887 Major Events and Cards

    Starfall Year 841, twenty-fifth of June.


    In the two months after the Dreadnaught-class Void Battleship formally took to the air and the Mycroft Combined Void Fleet was established, many important events had happened on the world of Mycroft.


    The first was the joint investment of multiple Legendary champions who, on a one-time occasion, created over five hundred million spirit terminals, the first-batch of compulsory popularization for the global population.


    This occasion had nothing to do with hierarchy or financial status, regardless if the citizens wanted them. It was distributed to every family before being locked, recording individual information such as spirit frequencies, soul data, and physical bloodlines.


    While the total population of Mycroft was actually around two billion, and five hundred million would never cover for all civilians¡ªthere were, however, many elderly and children, along with those without innate talent and were fated to end up as lower Iron-tier. They would not be able to use it well or at all, and five hundred million spirit terminals would reach the goal of giving each family with one.


    Naturally, the item that clearly had surveillance aspect was not accepted by some nobles and leaders of the underworld. Be that as it may, the grand scale of this popularization and the influence of those who had started it was far beyond that of any before. Even tyrant nobles and violent militia who had extreme control over their border territories quietly knelt before the threatening ''Dimensional Slash¡ªSpecial Edition'' that cuts down mountains, obediently accepting the spirit terminals distributed by local governments.


    With the Spirit Terminals, most news and announcements no longer required print media, although that was limited to news. Other reading materials still required purchasing of physical copies, while the Spirit Terminals only reports major events that all citizens must know, with the market of newspapers not taking much of a blow overall speaking.


    To have five hundred million logging into the Mana Net simultaneously would undoubtedly be a huge burden, but having expected that, a group of Legendary champions led by Barnil had created a mountain-sized server and transmitter at the highest peak of the West Mountains¡ªthe former backbone of the world. Naturally, the designer was Barnil, Barbarossa and the others, and the builder being Joshua himself.


    And the second matter was the commencement of the open beta testing of the wildly popular full-dive game Continental War, with the conclusion of its closed beta testing.


    Nicknamed ''Civilization Simulator'' and angrily labeled ''a million ways to die for the unruly'', ''you''ll never know how the unruly dies'', ''unruly continent'', ''the hundred million demands of the unruly and I''m dying of exhaustion'' and shortened into ''Unruly Simulator'' had been well received at its closed beta phase. Though extremely difficult and the race controlled by each player appeared unruly with their numerous demands that never seemed to be satisfied, the considerable entertainment value, sense of pride and accomplishment along with its improvement to personal ability (the most important aspect), it is presently rated 99% for positive reviews at the Spirit Terminal free application store.


    The remaining 1% did not criticize the game itself, but why there were no elven and dwarf language versions¡ªwhich was, in fact, adjusted for in one large update before the public beta. With 18 dialects added, even that 1% vanished.


    Now, given that it was available for free and was coupled with thought acceleration so that it would take much time in real life, Continental War players increased exponentially. Special forums and offline research forums had also been created for the game itself, being the first game that received global popularity apart from Fairy Cards.


    There was another major news for Fairy Cards too. The new yearly update of card packs, called ''Universal Galaxies'' included more than ten new Legendary cards, which includes Legendary champions as well as some Legendary spells and field cards, along with new editions of existing Legends.


    [Vahina, Sage of the Oceans (Legendary, Neutral)]


    [10 Mana Cost, 7 Attack, 7 Health]


    [Battlecry: restore your mana to 10 at the HP cost of your current hand (not including this card).]


    [Deathrattle: choose a neutral card that is not of 0 mana cost. Turn its cost to 0 during the next turn.]


    [Chain¡ªThe One and Only: this card and the summoned character cannot be replicated, controlled, replaced, revived or returned to hand by any method.]


    [Do you yearn for power? Train your heart, for all that humans yearn for are hidden within.]


    A maiden shrouded behind a veil stood by the beach, staring at the calm seas and the surging tides faraway.


    [Eternal Divine Power (neutral spell)]


    [18 Mana Cost]


    [When you hold this card, each summoning, death and removing of a minion from the game would charge this spell once]


    [Each charge lowers the mana cost by 1]Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    [When used on your Hero, your hero would become immune, gaining 10 attack, 10 armor and healed for 10 HP]


    [When used on minions, your minion would be immune, gaining 10 attack, 10 HP, divine shield and windfury]


    [When used on a field card, the field card would gain three effects: ''cannot be selected'', ''cannot be destroyed by any effect'' and ''doubled effect'']


    [If this card was discarded, the turn would be skipped, every minion destroyed and removed from the game]


    [It''s time for battle]


    A Giant God of Steel greater than a star was facing off against a darkness that filled the entire card, with eight broken streaks of divine light beside him.


    [Carrier of the Stars (Neutral field card)]


    [Turn your field into ''Starherding Flock'']


    [Starherding Flock: you gain 2 armor and summon a 0/1/1 Void Behemoth spawn with each card drawn]


    [The behemoths that carried worlds forward as they roamed the stars, and the shepherds that steer them ahead to the fated path]


    Colossal crab-shaped Void behemoths were depicted roaming the darkness of the Void, while shouldering worlds and journeying ahead towards brighter galaxies.


    ***


    Apart from those few neutral cards, each class had also gained respective field and hero cards, with their user base enlarging with the Mana Net ''online mode'' going live.


    Naturally, those major events about Mana Net and Spirit Terminals had nothing to do with otherworld expedition teams who survey foreign worlds throughout the year.


    As Extraordinary individuals grew ever curious about otherworlds and the number of people who actually left to explore them increasing, the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds was slowly surrounded by small towns of different factions. Former explorers, adventurers, and mercenaries, along with lesser nobles and those with ambition to establish borders within another world, along with ninety percent of Mycroft''s wandering Extraordinary individuals and unstable elements were hence all gathered in that demiplane.


    They certainly could not venture around at their own whims, but could only conduct surveying by working together with official expeditions. Even so, they were expectant of finding worlds with fine resources and rewards, with excelling expeditions even being awarded with ''free exploration rights'' that allow them to head for new worlds through the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds. If such an unbound team could find a world of rich resources, official bonuses would have made them rich overnight.


    It was the new age of adventure and development. Instead of fighting to the death for a few pieces of mana crystals and meaningless land, it was far better to put their fate in the hands of the boundless Void and future. In that face of the great seas of worlds, the blood of humankind boils¡ªperhaps for gold, glory, or even excitement and curiosity, adventurers would never stop one way or another, and not even death would stop their advance.


    Be that as it may, the ashen faced members of the Elite Party had something to say about that.


    ***


    Inside one of the coordinates to the many worlds with special minerals that the Million Steel Dragon, the God of the Metal Dragons had left, mana-rich world No.113, temporarily labeled ''Superconductive Arcane Silver Realm''.


    Gloomy clouds were dancing and the skies thundered.


    The Superconductive Arcane Silver was a very unique enchanted mineral that were formed as Steel Strength exploded when worlds were born, having a solid 100% magic conductivity. It was not like enchanted minerals such as those alleged to have ''120% magic conductivity'' that could be augmented by absorbing surrounding elements, but it could transmit magical energy and information at 100% without leaking, obstruction, and errors even in zones without mana.


    It was essentially the two supernatural powers of mana and Steel Strength given form, and came rare amounts even across the Multiverse. Second to it was the ''Moonlight Silver'' that decays easily, with no Superconductive Arcane Silver ever found on Mycroft before, which was why it was believed to be a theoretical, fantasized element¡­ it was only after the world was found that the mages hastily found a name for it.


    Though Moonlight Silver was a fine conductive material as well, the Council of Seven and subsequently the Skypiercing White Tower had learned to alloy it, the two mage guilds'' competition causing its market value to fall into the pits.


    The Superconductive Arcane Silver at present could be used as the main drawing substance for colossal magic circles, greatly extending the lifespan of various spells, just as its presence could theoretically enhance functions of enchanted machinery by 20 %to 75%. That was only limited to replacing certain parts too¡ªif its attribute was used to design the entirety of a magical engine, its function and lifespan would last three times that of present magic engines.


    The Million Steel Dragons¡ªthe many former Metal Dragon Gods had used their partial attributes that resembled Steel Pythons and observed the Multiverse for countless years. They naturally would discover many special realms, and the worlds that contain the Superconductive Arcane Silver was one of them, but they left them unexplored since they did not have the time. Now that the Imperial External Exploration Department had received those information, they dispatched their trump card: the Elite Party that had carried out innumerable quests, even accomplishing Legendary-tier missions involving the Starherders, the Black Fog and the Evil God of Wither, to explore that world of great value.


    Then, the unexpected happened.

 Chapter 888 Peculiar Dimensional Rifts

    Boom!


    The clouds over the skies erupted with living bolts in the company of deafening rumble, while the thunderstorm brush over the world like sparks flickering incessantly in a laboratory. The world that had been enshrouded in dense, magical electric currents was immeasurably dangerous, but was also why the Superconducting Arcane Silver was fully preserved since Creation despite its tendency to decay rapidly.


    However, what left the Elite Party was not the mundane thunderstorm.


    Terrible lightning was assembling and forming over thunderclouds that were almost a hundred miles above, while a massive elemental had awakened because of the intruders. A roar ten times louder than the thunder resounded from its maw that barely formed, while shockwaves visible to the naked eye engulfed the land, throwing the five elements of the Elite Party in windy confusion just as powerful static electricity gave them all afros.


    It was not unusual for an elemental to be born here given that there was a high-mana environment coupled with the presence of one of the greatest magical minerals. Nevertheless, it was still very ridiculous with the Tyrant Thunder Elemental that was growing every stronger even in its sleep thanks to the world''s magnetic field and the thunderstorms, along with what were hundreds of ordinary thunder elementals.


    "An entire nest of thunder elementals."


    Reaching out with his right hand to flatten his afro while directing his blood and aura to restore his face''s complexion briefly loss due to the elementals'' presence, Priest the young Gold-tier warrior sighed, seemingly unsurprised by the matter. "Thanks to Rider¡ªif we were any other team, we would have been panicking over encountering some colossal magical creature."


    "That''s right."


    "Ain''t that the truth."


    "You get used to it."


    Alchemist, Mage, and Clergy all nodded, the spellcasting trio having shared a tacit friendship all along. "Thanks to Rider, we have long since made a habit out of it."


    Such was the danger in otherworld exploration. None would know what devilry lurks beneath the surface, with each entry into a different world being the equivalent of opening ten card packs at once¡ªthere was telling whether it was Legendary cards (SSR) inside or normal blues and whites.


    Beside him, Clark the Rider was making a long face while pulling out his weapon from his enchanted armor. He was not bothered to say anything to his teammates who were actually assuming by default that it was all his fault whenever they encounter something unexpected, and were not actually complaining.


    It''s all my fault, huh?


    However, it was troubling that his party always meet such monsters whenever they brought him along!


    With every Elite Party member commanding Gold-tier ability and being armed to the core, it was not as if they could not get rid of a Supreme-tier Tyrant Thunder Elemental and its little thunder elemental lackeys. If they were willing to assume the cost, there was no reason a group such as them who had gone through hellish training and brawled countless powerful monsters would lose.


    Furthermore, various ability, combat skills and top legacies from other civilizations had been spread far and wide across the world of Mycroft thanks to Continental War. Gold-tier champions could now fight seven to ten otherworld beasts of their level at the same time, while several Gold-champions joining hands may allow them a chance against Supreme-tiers.


    But was that necessary?


    Certainly not.


    As the Tyrant Thunder Elemental trembled in rage at the sight of the invaders, mustering power and prepared to blow away the five little maggots into ash with a plasma breath from its maw, team leader Priest raised his right hand solemnly and activated the spirit terminal on his fist.


    Having been running on a stand-alone capacity without the Mana Net, the Spirit Mana suddenly emitted a silver flash. Then, amidst Steel Strength resonance, a summoning circle that was over dozens of meters tall materialized before Priest out of thin air!


    "We are the sharing the summoning costs this time!" Priest yelled at his teammates as wild winds billowed ahead of the plasma breath. "I was killed when I foot the bill last time. Don''t try to escape this time!"


    With the summoning words, the silver flash abruptly brightened. A pale-blue dimensional doorway hence opened, revealing what appeared to be another blue sea of thunder¡ªthen, in accordance to the contract, a powerful being came out of the doorway, crossing half the galaxy and meeting the surging plasma breath head-on!


    Bang!


    The formless blast of burning plasma was suddenly caught by a layer of barrier, its surface flickering with various unusual runes that absorbed all thunder currents and energy.


    There should not have been sound as energy and barriers clashed¡ªbut now, when both forces collided, there was a thundering crack that stirred in the hearts of the Elite Party.


    The Tyrant Thunder Element''s angry bellows echoed from the distance, its tone at once displaying vigilance and puzzlement, as well as the rage of having its attack blocked. Meanwhile, on the other side of the summoning circle, Priest and the others looked up at the massive creature that blocked the storm.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    The creature which resembled a jellyfish, but its numberless tentacles were composed of magical runes and half energy. Encircled in thunder bolts, it was cheering while absorbing the energies from the plasma breath, appearing to enjoy the high voltage environment in the Superconductive Arcane Silver World very much.


    The thunderclouds around them began to slowly assemble, while streaks of lightning shot towards the jellyfish. In response, it simply extended its tentacles to tame the powerful bolts, converting everything into its own power.


    "Pupil of the Recreator¡ªhave you the exchange points to summon me this time?"


    Priest could hear a youthful voice at the depths of his mind, the voice of the Thunder Jellyfish. "That Tyrant Thunder Elemental¡ªor whatever you call it¡ªis much stronger than I am. I could subjugate it though it would be a challenge, but if your offer is not enough¡­"


    "5000!" Priest did not hesitate to name a price.


    "At your service, employer!"


    ***


    Similar scenes were happening to almost all official Imperial External Exploration parties.


    The Heroic Souls that came from foreign worlds and civilizations inside Joshua''s body commanded great power. Apart from meditating daily about how their previous world had fallen and how they could rebuild it, they would play a special version of Continental War which Joshua had designed for them to conduct practical society simulation. Those who performed best in the practical obtain certain quota to establish territories over floating islands, as well as creating their tribes and guide them in rebuilding civilization.


    Still, there was no question that the conditions to develop and spread civilization were too complicated, and Joshua could not help them unconditionally even if he could help them rebuild, or it would defeat the purpose of educating them. That was why¡ªthrough a moment of inspiration, the warrior connected the redemption system of the External Exploration Department to his own world, so that that the Otherworld Heroic Spirits could exchange for things they wanted, including his aid.


    And the way they would get exchange points were signing contracts with parties from the Exploration Department and help them gain their rewards.


    Both sides would be happy that way, with one side gaining help from powerful Heroic Spirits, and the other obtaining exchange points to cultivate their own race. Joshua found it satisfactory as well¡ªas the Heroic Spirits offered more aid, their unique living form, civilization skills and ideas of supernatural powers would be compiled and stored in the archives.


    After all, living otherworld beings employing their skills would make better data than those in records. With exchange points, if any expedition members asked, they would learn about them from those Heroic Spirits in cordial terms.


    To Joshua, it was also a fine method for grinding off the Chaos: With the Heroic Spirits in his body strengthening, the Chaos would diminish in the presence of the superior force. It would not take the warrior years when that combines with the cleansing effect of Continental War, and even less time should his ability increase. Then, he would return to normal, with both his divinity and Chaos memories suppressed.


    Beyond that, Joshua had done much over the last two months.


    Firstly, he had placed the demons of Order that Goliath mentioned to the Bloodmoon Abyss.


    Goliath appeared reluctant at first, but could not refuse for the sake of appearances and simply went with it¡ªbut when it realized the that the environment of the Bloodmoon Abyss was great, and that the surroundings that was a middle ground between Order and Abyss was very fitting for the demonic species converted out of Order, Goliath''s reaction changed and became fully cooperative all at once.


    It even intended to form an agreement with Light: if there are any newborn demons, all would be moved to the Bloodmoon Abyss where they would grow and flourish.


    In response, the luminous humanoid that yearned for intelligent life had wanted to agree at once, only for Joshua to step between them.


    "The most important thing is cooperation, Goliath."


    The warrior spoke quietly. "We won''t use those demons as hostages, but the prerequisite is that you must cooperate with us: send your most elite troops to join the Combined Void Fleet, and remember, the most elite¡ªnot the uglies causing a ruckus down at Fort Pioneer."


    The Abyssal Liege was silent for a moment, and slightly arched its back.


    "¡­As you wish, my master."


    ***


    The public beta testing phase for Continental War had pacified the Abyssal demons who had proven rather uncooperative while pleasing Light, not to mention finding work for the civilization and Heroic Spirits in his own world. Joshua hence believed that he had basically finished everything he could do recently, and what was left is to wait for the Combined Void Fleet to take shape and head for the other side of the stars.


    Though it appeared to be a dangerous quest which takes a long time, it actually was not so. With the Legendary champions'' calculations, coupled with the experienced Great Khan''s estimated resource requirements, it was discovered that apart from slight insufficient rations, other resources could simply be solved with the power of multiple Legends¡ªsuch was a part of the perks as an Extraordinary civilization, since a sufficiently powerful champion could substitute for stores of lacking resources.


    Joshua thought that he could briefly rest for a moment, and keep fighting in his spirit against divinity and Chaos memories.


    But the first bit, an unusual piece of news left the warrior''s plans disjointed.


    "¡­Dimensional rift?"


    "They thought that it was some unexpected special magical natural phenomenon or the sign of some treasure appearing. However, after we compiled the information, we believe that things are not that simple."


    Joshua looked at Zero Three, frowning as he repeated her words, "You''re saying that there were many who saw those peculiar dimensional rifts?"


    Zero Three nodded, speaking with a formal tone as if simply and officially repeating a Mana Net report. "According to more than twelve otherworld explorers who had gone out alone, they would all occasionally notice well-hidden dimensional rifts behind them."

 Chapter 889 A Secret That Must Not Be Told

    Starfall Year 841, Fort Pioneer, the edge of the Lost Galaxy.


    "A peculiar dimensional rift?"


    Unlike what Zero Three imagined, Joshua, who was sitting at the center of the hall did not react much to the news. His expression was impassive when he repeated those words, before he looked up slightly and blankly at the ceiling of the hub control hall.


    "Joshua? Did your spirit deviation rate rise again?"


    Even as she hurriedly glanced at the warrior''s data, Zero Three realized that Joshua''s deviation rate was at 65%¡ªthough high, it was not unusual since that number was almost reached 100% a while ago, having decreased considerably because as Continental War went on public beta. Still, she asked curiously, "Joshua, the External Exploration Department, and the mage researchers are speculating that the dimensional rifts that only appear around lone adventurers is no natural phenomenon, that there has to be a powerful faction spying on us."


    "It could be Void civilizations hidden in other galaxies, or some plan that dissidents amongst the Starherders and the Abyss are hatching, or another omen..."


    "I know."


    Joshua nodded, cutting her short before continuing calmly, "That is for certain¡ªit is great concealment to hide behind lone adventurers, and the rifts would never be discovered if they weren''t lucky¡­ those things absolutely would not be natural coincidences."


    "Aside from that, one could easily tell the intentions. The fact that the rifts are not opened wide usually means two things: one is that they couldn''t widen it, the other is that they made it especially small to stay hidden. I personally think that both reasons are valid, and it incidentally could be used for clandestine investigations."


    At that, Joshua narrowed his eyes that were still at the ceiling. "Transcending dimensions, placing small observation equipment and spells or apply various more disguised methods to obtain information from beyond the dimensional rifts¡ªfrom the fact that the presence behind the rifts could single out lone adventurers, one could tell that there is extreme precision in their spells, which could be projected sharply across world or even galaxy. Of course, it could merely be some special effects of a secret method, and that skill is not as advanced as I imagined."


    "Across galaxy?" Before Zero Three could be surprised by Joshua making such an extensive hypothesis, the warrior''s words left her in surprise. Strolling a circle in the air, she furrowed her brow in deep thought. "You mean to say that the dimensional rift is projected by a civilization from another galaxy?"


    "Surely¡­ they are not that powerful?"


    Joshua sighed at Zero Three''s doubt. Before this, he could reach an answer instantly when thinking about such questions before leaping into action, but now, the spirit deviation rate forced him to think while putting it to words so that his mind would not be left in disarray.


    Still, it was unnecessary to think too much about Zero Three''s doubt. Even the faintest of pride could not be permitted in the presence of another galaxy that had developed over dozens of millennia longer than they did, not to mention that the Mycroft civilization had already once tasted the fall that comes with pride, which was why they should observe the future in the worst and most radical terms.


    "Why couldn''t they be more powerful? Zero Three, they are a galaxy, and the Starherders had claimed that the realm of their origins was a super galaxy with at least hundreds and thousands of galaxies joined together. The Lost Galaxy where we live is empty and silent because of Evil God invasions, while on their side, thousands of civilizations that were either powerful or weak clashed in every waking moment."


    Joshua spoke softly, shaking his head. "Though those otherworld civilizations might not prove to be their enemies, they were certainly not weak¡ªfor better or worse, the Starherders boasts more than twenty Legendary-tier Void behemoths and one Legendary champion: The Great Khan who had also grasped Soul Mastery. And yet, just to escape the flames of war, they became a nomadic spacefaring race, fleeing here, to the Lost Galaxy for a chance of survival."


    "What does that mean? It means that their battles over there are so violent that when a powerful race such as the Starherders were dragged into it, they would rather run away than face the possibility of their species going extinct.


    "It''s not as if we could not affect another galaxy. Give Nostradamus enough time and resources, he would become like the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds¡ªcapable of teleporting anything beyond this galaxy once he has the coordinates and quadrant. Success would be another matter since that involves proficiency."


    At those words, Joshua slowly rose up and turned off the screens monitoring Fort Pioneer before creating a large silver one for himself. "As long as nothing is teleported, opening a dimensional rift¡ªwhether it is a mile or ten thousand miles wide, would be mere coordinates. I have every reason to believe that a civilization of another galaxy commands such power to observe us beyond dimensions."


    As he spoke, Joshua conjured the coordinates of the twelve worlds where the rifts appeared which Zero Three had sent to him over the silver screen. Then, becoming silent, the warrior silently studied them.


    Being not a fool, the warrior remembered the feeling he and the Pope shared of being spied upon in Fairyland¡ªnow, adjusting their information would easily yield results.


    Powerful individuals and civilizations of other worlds had noticed when the Lost Galaxy'' dimensional seal and distortion relative to other worlds had been completely broken and finally recombined with the others. Like how Mycroft civilization had detected the bright and boundless streams of stars and developed an intent to step out, there would certainly be persons or civilizations from those radiant stars who picked up the presence of the enigmatic and distant Lost Galaxy would want to come here as well.


    And that was why¡ªwith the world of Mycroft assembling the Combined Void Fleet to truly launch an expedition to the other side of the galaxy, it would not be unusual for others to using various ways to spy upon them.


    "Zero Three."


    Joshua suddenly spoke, breaking his silence. "Please help me to contact the old Pope¡­ notify His Holiness that I would be looking for him soon."


    "Very well¡ªdone!" Zero Three briskly replied, instantly delivering the message through the Mana Net before asking puzzledly, "Is it over this matter? Then why not ask for Nostradamus, Barnil, Barbarossa and the others? His Holiness is powerful, but he''s not a master of dimensions or runes, right?"Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Even the Psionic King and the Sage of the Oceans were more proficient than Pope Igor in that respect. The Holy Light discipline only has the luminous teleporting skill, which was recently developed during the Draconic Plague too¡­"


    "I''ll look for them later."


    After confirming that Igor had received the message, Joshua turned and headed out of the hall. "And I''m not looking for His Holiness over that matter¡­ or should I say, not only over that matter."


    As Zero Three prepared to leave with Joshua out of habit, the warrior turned again and pressed a hand on her shoulder, gently stopping her. He shook his head, and said quietly with a solemn gaze, "You don''t have to follow me this time."


    "¡­very well."


    Zero Three naturally understood that Joshua must have some secretive matter to discuss with the Pope. She smartly decided not to follow, but as she prepared to keep her main mana projection on Fort Pioneer to wait for Joshua''s return, the hand he pressed over her shoulder had sent her a string of Steel Strength data flow.


    Instinctively analyzing it and swiftly deciphering the contents within, the eyes of the AI girl almost bulged. It was so shocking that she quickly realized that she should not be showing any emotion.


    But why tell me now?!


    She could neither understand nor ask.


    Therefore, Zero Three pretended that she received nothing, nodded obediently and stayed at the hall of the hub, watching as the warrior left.

 Chapter 890 Spying and Acceleration

    Just as the warrior left Fort Pioneer¡­


    In another corner over the dimensions, a realm of rich magical minerals with unrevealed dimensional coordinates, the Superconductive Arcane Silver world or world No.113.


    "Haha! Wasn''t I saying that the victory already in the bag with our power, especially against a mere native Supreme-tier?!"


    The clouds of gloom dispersed while the raging winds died down. The rain of thunder had also been reduced to negligible currents that weaved in and out of the craggy half-metal ground.


    Five human figures bearing afros and were charred black as if burnt several times in an oven over a million volts, along with a half-dead Thunder Jellyfish which only had some tentacles left were all sprawled over the ground. In front of where they lay was a huge, irregular explosion crater that was several hundred meters wide, and more than seventy meters deep.


    At the heart of the crater and soaked in golden magma was a florid, dangerous yet elegant violet energy crystal. Having a radius of twelve meters, the spherical crystal was sparking with dangerous enchanted bolts around itself, with one of the bolts randomly shooting out vaporizing a stone the size of an adult human.


    And those dangerous but beautiful crystals were the final remains of the Tyrant Thunder Elemental, a Supreme-tier creature born from the magnetic boundaries of the atmosphere in the Superconductive Arcane Silver world.


    Working together with the Thunder Jellyfish that could naturally manipulate thunder and lightning, even feeding on high voltage, the Elite Battle had fought an entire lair of thunder elementals directly. It was certainly a trying fight¡ªeven if the Thunder Jellyfish stopped lightning elements at every turn, they had to spend considerable effort to fight the Supreme-tier creature that was residing in its own lair and one tier above them.


    For a Gold to slay Supreme¡ªeven when it was the fully armed Elite Party of Mycroft, slaying the unintelligently Supreme local lifeform that fought only on instinct was a considerable achievement. For the creature that had surpassed the limits of its form and could single-handedly wipe out legions, cities or even a city, Gold-tier beings were merely oversized flies¡­ indeed, being an atomic fission output, any blow from the Tyrant Thunder Elemental had sufficient capacity to power a small city for a year.


    In the face of such unreasonable power, the main reason the Elite Party won was sufficient funds, potions for element resistance and several anti-lightning items¡ªthey would have ended up poorly otherwise.


    Presently, Rider and Priest, two of whom were the most physically tough amongst the five had slowly stood up. However, unlike Priest who was doing his part as team leader by downing mouthfuls of recovery potions and then having the others drink it as well, Rider seemed to have his shackles unbound instantly when he saw the remains of the Tyrant Thunder Elemental nearby. "If we Gold-tiers could kill Supreme-tiers now." He laughed loudly, pointing at the violet energy crystal. "Don''t you think that when we reach Supreme we could handle Legen¡ª"


    "Woah! Shut up, southerner!"


    Having been excessively fatigued from the violent battle and content with lying down and waiting for Priest to feed him recovery potion than rising, Clergy suddenly opened his eyes, made an angry face and sat up to cast Word of Truth: Silence when he heard Rider bragging. Then, as he relaxed after having accomplished it all within a single breath, Mage and Alchemist who had sat up beside him reflexively showered him with applause.


    "Well done!"


    "Beautifully said!"


    With a habitual show of support, the two spellcasters quickly took out their own recovery potions and downed it forcefully. Soon, their complexion improved, with new white flesh growing beneath their charred skin.


    While it quickly shows its effects, the rapid healing potion that was concocted from four portions of Holy Water combined with a secret druid recipe were all obtained from exchange points¡ªit was a sum of 1250 points spent from the five bottles they had used.


    There was certainly no need to dwell on the preciousness of exchange points. If not for the direness of the situation, the well-off Elite Party would not have simply used that life-saving potion, not to mention that it was a mere 5000 points to summon a Gold-advanced or even a Gold-pinnacle Heroic Spirit.


    Still, things are different now: everyone knew that they were rich when they saw the thunder element crystal nearby.


    "So, the core of the Tyrant Thunder Elemental is a composite of much Superconductive Arcane Silver and thunder elements¡­"


    Calculating the value of the element crystal in his mind, Mage then obtained a dazing number. "How large, how pure¡­ A single thunder-element crystal like this would be worth upwards a hundred thousand exchange points!"


    The price would not be that ridiculous if it were an ordinary Supreme-tier thunder elemental''s crystal. However, the one they were looking at had grown in mana storage over the years, even holding Superconductive Arcane Silver of almost 100% purity thanks to the Tyrant Thunder Elemental''s surroundings. In other words, it could be used directly as a warship''s engine, and its efficiency would not necessarily be inferior to actual advanced magically powered engines!


    After all, many magically powered engines were built with reference to advanced Extraordinary lifeforms. Therefore, the sheer reference value of such a massive elemental crystal was more than thirty thousand exchange points.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "Pupils of the Recreator." Beside them, Priest could hear the Thunder Jellyfish that was clearly panting heavily speaking through their spiritual link. "Don''t you think I have a share too¡­"


    "Fine, fine. We''ll add to your rewards later," Priest replied, showing no hesitation in opening a portal through the spirit terminal once more and send the Thunder Jellyfish home forcefully¡ªnaturally, he also added 8000 more exchange points to the initial 5000 they had agreed upon, all of which were his private savings.


    As the saying goes, outsiders must not be allowed to be around when it comes to dividing the loot¡ªthough the crystal was actually a reward and not loot, just as the Thunder Jellyfish was not outsider, the same principle holds.


    Still, it was not as if they were unwilling to share the rewards, but Priest remained aware of the lure that the thunder element holds over Extraordinary beasts of the same type. What if it suddenly insisted on having the crystal?


    Having agreed on a price before, it was already impressive that they would add on its rewards. Indeed, the Elite Party could simply settle their accounts with the original 5000 points contract they agreed upon.


    "That said, it''s almost five years since I''ve come to Moldavia, and Britney''s about to make it into Winter Fort Academy¡­ It''s fine if I go poor, but her study materials have to be the best since her innate talent is no less than mine."


    With that thought, the young warrior felt guilty no longer, and he turned at the very next second to excitedly discuss with his companions about how they could fetch a good price with the huge thunder element crystal.


    "We''ll feast and get drunk, buy two sets of armor, one for use and another for collection¡­ we could even buy a house in the Inner City!"


    ***


    But while Priest and his teammates passionately looked forward to the future, a tiny dimensional rift discreetly opened not far behind the quintet, unbeknownst to any of them.


    Hiss¡­


    With minuscule static, it slowly opened, using the differing dimensional pressures to exchange elements and particles of both sides.


    But in a split second, a dazzling Holy Light shot down like a searing sun, descending at imperceptible lightspeed from beyond the skies!


    Bang! However, in no time at all, the Holy Light complete engulfed the rift which was rapidly closing after it appeared to sense it¡ªthen, as the presence of something incomparably sacred and fearsome emanated, the silhouette of an old man hence stepped out of the Holy Light, leaving the five members of the Elite Party who were hotly debating about feasts and getting drunk petrified and pausing motionlessly here they were.


    Within an instant, another streak of silver light that had been following right behind the Holy Light arrived before the dimensional rift as well. Now, the quite-injured Elite Party promptly shook like a sieve, their knees trembling.


    Joshua naturally sensed his pupil''s party when he stepped out of the silver flash, and hence leveled a warm smile at them. The Elite Party, however, certainly could not smile return after having unceremoniously kicked his Heroic Spirit home¡ªeven if they had every reason to do so, Priest and the others were breaking cold sweat, their stomachs convulsing.


    Be that as it may, Joshua was not here for something so trivial like talking to his pupil¡ªhe would not care at all even if he knew, since Priest has the right idea: 5000 was what they agreed upon and paying more was being gracious, so whatever they did was right.


    Even Heroic Spirits of otherworld civilizations should learn the worldly wisdom of Mycroft''s civilization too.


    "How is it, Your Holiness?"


    Stepping beside the luminous elderly man, Joshua watched as the dimensional rift started to vanish within his grasp, and asked with a solemn face, "Did you catch it?"


    "¡­No. They could react in time even if I ambush them at lightspeed, destroying the rift from the other side when I try to study it."


    Pope Igor shook his head. Being the only Extraordinary individual on Mycroft who could turn into true radiance and move at the speed of light, if his speed could not catch up to those little rifts, Nostradamus and the others who could cast dimensional spells without alerting the culprits would not be able to catch up to them as well.


    "Clearly," he said, his Holy Light clone frowning, "a Legendary champion is on the other side, presiding over ritual¡­ They certainly have considerable ability, and might well be very powerful!"


    "Is that so."


    Joshua whispered as he stared at the dimensional rift that had completely vanished from the pope''s hand. "Then we shall continue hastening our plan."


    "Before Year 842 comes, the Combined Void Fleet must depart!"

 Chapter 891 We Cannot Face the Future In Ignorance

    The existence of the weak is unnecessary.


    History of civilizations was the eternal process were the strong triumphs over the weak.


    The weak were the titan lizards that went extinct during the prehistoric ice age, the wildlands behemoths hunted to the very last, domesticated livestock, harvested crops, as well as the foreign races who once fought the ancestors of the Court, the latter having ended up with everything from their skin, blood and bone devoured.


    Only the strong lives in this world, and all that were defeated by their environments, or hunted, tamed and massacred through violence are all weak. The strong would then feats upon the scarlet of the weak, building stairways from their bones which lead them higher in the path of civilization. The strong should spurn all that is weak, including less than robust seeds, dullards, born cripples¡ªthe law of the Court forbids the existence of the weak, slaying them right after they were born and throwing them into abysses.


    We, the Court, severs any vulnerability on our forms.


    We alter our bodies so that poison that kills us could be converted into harmless chemical compounds.


    We altered our mindset so that the god, faith and psionic attacks were reduced into laughing matters.


    We trigger arcane fission missiles in the atmosphere and the soil so that violent radiation fills this world, so that the weak individuals that could not endure it were all eliminated.


    We cultivated our forms and honed our spirits to learn all that could be learned. We are powerful, wise, calm and cruel, with our champion capable of destroying an entire world. It had emerged victorious over our skies and land, which is why it became our king and led us to conquer the worlds beyond¡ªjust as we had slain the behemoths and foreign races dozens of thousand years ago.


    Then, we found even more weaklings.


    Single-eyed aberrations bound by faith, a race that obsessively gathered knowledge from every reach, nomads that roamed around on the backs of Void Behemoths, inconsequential insects that devoured everything as if reincarnated from hungry ghosts, amok machines that must have developed programming errors¡­ otherworld creatures fill every place in the great wondrous stage that is the Multiverse¡ªthe weak, born mistakes of evolution are ever-present, holing up in every corner of the galaxy, wasting resources and food.


    The very lives of these shameful existences were a mistake. We who have claimed the duty of the powerful must correct them.


    "The Imperator must be informed."


    Inside a planetary region controlled by the Takur Ruin Cult within a vast galaxy was a core territory of twelve sanctuaries. There, a creature lurks within a world ruin that resembled an asteroid, lowering its living signal as much as possible before floating along with the world fragment past various planetary regions.


    An agent of Court Amos¡ªreverently known as the Bloody Court by other civilizations, the Lurker was silently gathering information. Its powerful energy sensory organs granted it ability to feel beyond World Barriers, feeling all forms of grand-scale energy fluctuations¡­ and that was why the Lurker sensed that its old foes were planning something huge. With its rich experience, it could feel the distant direction where the energy fluctuated: the other side of dimensions.


    "They are exploring the quadrants of the Lost Galaxy¡­ They must have found something of value¡ªthe Court must be informed."


    With that thought, the Lurker did not pause to rise out of its form''s hibernation. A tangled sphere of plant roots, each barb would acutely pick up on every energy ripple within that planetary region, which was also why it could leech into that world fragment and simultaneously detect the information of worlds around.


    Naturally, that unique form was not the original state of the Court''s species.


    The truth was that every member of Amos Court was distinctive mutated lifeforms. Exposed to severe radiation at birth, each individual would mutate positively, awakening the innate talents within that absorbs radiation as an energy source and viewed as successes. They would also experience their first modification by their parents, augmenting their lifeforce and radiation resistance, nullifying various natural organic defects. Soon, they would be able to feed on soil, metals and various inorganic substance, living temporarily with their physical forms in the Void.


    This was the first and only time the Court had biologically modified another. In the learning and observation of the futures, the Court would follow their consciousness and alter themselves to the form they yearned for. Those that failed halfway were either dead of lab materials, for the Court would better go empty-handed than accepts any feeble failures.


    That was the reason Court Amos could stand up against the Takur Ruin Cult despite having only one-tenths of their enemy''s population, even occasionally claiming advantage.


    The body of each successful individual in the Court were their own blade and armor, even Void warships. Still, it did not mean that they did not use tools, and they could be often seen enchanting their blades and putting an extra layer of armor over their armored forms, for what they pursued was power and not simplistic evolution of their physical forms. Apart from biotechnology, the court was also advanced in machine constructs, having the ability to create artificial demiplanes or mountainous warships¡ªtheir technology were not stolen either, but originates from the most profound of ideas that the Court members who chose to evolve into thinking machines came up with.


    The Lurker was one of their kind who had evolved as a paragon of the ''sensing and gathering information'' aspect. Now, it was also revealing another side about itself¡ªas every barb on the Lurker''s body awakened from dormancy, the unusual creature lifted each barb to form a transmitter, and sent every information without pause towards the Court''s borders.


    The massive data stream had neither form nor sign apart from the Lurker''s slight burst of energy. However, the Lurker knew that its death was seal as the one-eyed Takur zealots would locate the origins of the unusual energy signature and tear it to shreds. Neither sides in the war needed captives since they could learn any information that they knew by tearing it out of their souls.


    Therefore, the Lurker briskly killed itself in the split second that it had finished its transmission. The countless barbs turned around and stabbed into the Lurker''s core and destroyed its very soul¡ªsuch was the principle of the Court: the strong would decide even their own death and not place their fate in the hands of the weak.


    Then, a dozen seconds later, the dimension rippled as twenty patrol zealots teleported nearby the world fragment as the Lurker had imagined. Their leader darted forward within, finding the lifeless remains of the Lurker.


    "Another suicide¡­ The Amos¡­ It has sent its message home."


    The one-eyed leader growled upon the realization. "The Prophets must be informed that our monitoring of the Lost Galaxy had been compromised. The Court would never stand idly by as we move a step ahead, and would explore the Lost galaxy as well."


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the First Sanctuary of the world of Twelve Sanctuaries, after the Lurker had sent its message and the patrol team had found its corpse¡­


    A plainly dressed elderly cyclops was meditating deep inside the shrine of the Takur Ruin Cult, with two priests dressed in elegant prophet robes in front of it doing the same.


    In the world where psionic, spiritual and divine power tangled, they were communicating with pure consciousness.


    "The Amos would never suspect a thing. They would always go about it the same way and imitate our exploration of the Lost Galaxy with the intent of surpassing us."


    The will of the elder was cold but steady, occupying the initiative in the spirit realm¡ªthe two Prophets were as frail as mere children before it.


    "When the Amos explore the Lost Galaxy," the elder then continued, "we would stop of our own. The Third Prophet is right: the Lost Galaxy is very dangerous. Even our probe just now almost triggered retaliation from a champion on the other side."


    The Prophets nodded slightly, agreeing in the spirit realm.


    Both of them had been present in the ritual too.


    The memory was still fresh: they still remembered the horrific presence that emanated from the other side of the dimensional rift¡ªtwo presences, one faster than light, and heavier than a world had attempted to observe their world in reverse from beyond the distant dimension. If not for the plainly dressed elder severing the dimensional rift at once, the powerful beings on the other side would have learned of the Takurs'' existence.


    "We had observed each of the strong-but-not-too-strong presences that were acting alone in the Lost Galaxy, and before their true champions realized a thing, we had gained much information."


    One of the Prophets¡ªthe Third Prophet who had made a prophecy about the Lost Galaxy a while ago spoke first with solemnness, "It''s astonishing. There are many powerful individuals of the same race, and yet they are found in every corner of the galaxy no matter how remote."


    "Grand Patriarch. We have reason to believe that the Lost Galaxy had already been occupied by an extraordinarily powerful Void civilization, their territory spanning the entire galaxy itself. There were various omens in my prophecy before that proved to be powerful foreign races that they defeated and sealed.


    "Indeed." The other Prophet, one of few words finally spoke quietly, "Let the Amos explore it. We only need to sit and watch."


    The elder that the Third Prophet addressed as Grand Patriarch nodded noncommittally. Its physical form had long since withered, while it was dressed in typical peasant fashion¡ªregardless, anyone who had been trained in the supernatural spiritual powers would learn that the seemingly what horrific soul power that insignificant senior wielded.


    Presently, countless Takur zealots were working at the shrine and holy city they sat in. The entire world, from its farmlands and cities, seas and forest as well as the First Sanctuary were made from the elder''s soul.


    ''A Dream Come True''.


    Reality, illusory, psionic, dream¡­ the boundary of everything was mere smoke and mirrors before the Canopy.


    And there were twelve such worlds.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    The previous Grand Patriarchs of the Takur Ruin Cult had used their souls as the material to build the Twelve Canopies: realms that exist between dream and reality, it was the eternal home and shelter of the Takur Zealots, as well as the response and resistance towards the doomsday prophecy once made by the Holy One of the Void.


    [Worlds of reality would only ever fall into nothingness, but only eternal dreams could live forever within the darkness.]


    Such was the article of faith written which the Takur Ruin Cult holds as Truth. All nonbelievers were obstacles against that reality, and the Cult would not hesitate to kick them into the mud and crush them into insubstantial psionic dust.


    "Never underestimate any race. Though they may not comprehend the ultimate truth of the Multiverse, we are merely a step ahead of them."


    In the spirit realm, the Grand Patriarch looked up. With its soul having long detached from the limits of the supernatural, it had surpassed even World Will.


    Now, it spoke ever so quietly, "Our plan is to use the champions of the Lost Galaxy to weaken Court Amos. Even so, that plan could go wrong if Court Amos contacts them, for they may actually suppress their bloodlust and lust for destruction briefly as they try to turn those champions against us."


    "Prepare twofold: we would halt our observation of the Lost Galaxy champions, but do not give up on the exploration itself. Third Prophet, when you return, maintain your watch over those worlds."


    "We cannot face the future in ignorance."

 Chapter 892 Converted

    "¡­We cannot face the future in ignorance."


    Zessel, the most powerful Sartrean spoke thus in the Sartrean world on the other side of the stars. "The Mycroftians wishes to advance beyond the galaxy? We would absolutely support them, but we must not be left in the dark. Zelma, you have spoken to the Mycroft champion named Radcliffe¡ªI now appoint you as ambassador and ask after their objective."


    "We are followers who received salvation, and so would support whatever their intentions may be. Even so, we wish to obtain information regarding other galaxies as well, and if possible, we would want to know where our fleet''s destination would be."


    Though the Sartreans were a race of anthropomorphic humans, they were not a civilization of a single beast¡ªapart from the main race that were cat people, there were also many races such as bird people, snake people, dog people and bear people. Nevertheless, all these races were born connected in bloodline without isolation of breeding, and were all virtually identical save for appearance.


    That was how the Sartrean bloodlines were left in a puddle of quagmire.


    Zessel, their most powerful champion, possesses substantial snake people blood, while Zelma, the recently appointed ambassador has partial bear people blood.


    At present, they were speaking at the Sartrean Void dockyards¡ªtechnicians from Mycroft had come and was having an exchange with the local technicians, and were repairing many damaged or problematic Void warships together.


    To the Satreans, their impression Mycroft in their bloodline memories was one of great pride and arrogance that somehow matches that powerful civilization. But having come to know several Mycroftians personally, the Sartreans realized that in surprise that they were completely different from those inherited memories.


    Indeed, they possess profound technology, but they are uncertain about certain basic knowledge as well. Furthermore, their perceived arrogance was simply miscommunication due to the language barrier.


    "Would they tell us?" Zelma quietly accepted his duty. Being one of high-ranked officials in the temporary Satrean government, he knew the present of his civilization¡ªtheir massive fleet had now become a burden for their people and could hence be presented as a gift to Mycroft, while actually benefitting the present Sartrean world. Their realm had long since been in shambles and unable to compensate for such military force.


    "They will tell us." Controlling his two rows of serpentine eyes, Zessel stared at the Golden Fleet that was being repaired in the docks while saying softly, "They won''t sink to the point of lying to us, for the strong would never lie to the weak. The Mycroftians would still hold on that most fundamental of pride, and that is one thing I could be sure of."


    ***


    "They would not lie to us. That is one thing I can be sure of."


    Within a lightless planetary quadrant, the Starherders'' fleet were slowly flying to one dead world after another for resource resupplying. The Great Khan, the ruler of the race was controlling the eyes of Void Behemoths to look towards the dark distance at the other galaxies. "We had come in here because the Lost Galaxy is the peaceful harbor we had in mind," he said placidly, "while they want to step out because this place is a little birdcage. The splendor commanded in the very name of the Forerunners'' civilization had spread over ten thousand worlds¡ªeven if they had decline to such states, they are reluctant to become a mere spectator of the Multiverse."


    "They would step out as fast as they could, and would never hesitate to resolve themselves. Compared to us, they have set their determination much faster than we did despite our own impending encounter of various calamities. The reason is that their prideful race understood why the Multiverse was in such a state, and that it was a much more pressing problem than any future threat¡ªin other words, the Mycroftians would never abide by ignorance as they face the future."


    "Then, Great Khan, should we simply obey and return?"


    Behind the white spiritual form of the Great Khan, a black eight-legged fungus was reverently listening to the words of its ruler, but now could not hold back from questioning it. "It took us centuries to reach this place, only to hand one-third of our most elite to our triumphant foes, so that they could return to that burning galaxy¡­ Is this really fine?"


    Leaving the fate of their race in another''s hand¡­ is the octopedal fungi only able to accept such a fate?


    "It does not matter if it is fine. All we can do is accept."


    Unstirred by any emotion, the Great Khan remembered the Forerunner champion who had defeated itself with neither grudge nor regret. "Moreover, my King of Akasha," it replied carefreely, "do you think going home with the Mycroftians is such a bad thing?"


    With those words, the white octopedal fungi turned, its ruminating spirit emanating. "Don''t you think that this is a fine opportunity?"


    Following the strong who would crush each and every great foe that once defeated us and chased us away from our own lands, banishing us as if we were mere refuse and forcing them to swear fealty to the Mycroftians¡ªmy King of Akasha, do you not consider this a twisted pleasure?


    "It is a failure and tragedy as race and civilization that we did not become powerful¡ªbut if you consider it on another perspective, joining as a member of the powerful would be a great option as well, isn''t that so?"


    ***


    "¡­At the very least, joining the Mycroftians as a vicious hound guarding the gates would absolutely be much better than dying out at the hands of wild beasts."


    In the Valley of Tears Fortress in the Sixth Abyss, Goliath the Demon King was speaking flatly to the Demon Generals serving it. "I know it''s hard for you to accept, but such is reality¡ªthe weak would always be destroyed if they do not obey the strong. I trust that you lot won''t think that it''s better to ''die with pride'' than ''barely living''. If that was the case, creatures such as us would have long since died when the former insectoid civilization died and this world fell into the Abyss.


    "Deep in our blood resides genes that keep us living at all costs. So, compose your indignant faces and thoughts, we will collectively join the Mycroftians'' Void Fleet¡ªshould I find out any tricks on your part, I would act before they do."


    Goliath''s Shadow clone swept its eyes over the five Demon Generals before itself, knowing that its servants understood the greater meaning in its words. Though they appeared unhappy, it was for the sake of appearance¡ªafter having seen the majestic ranks of Mycroftian Legends, the Seven Gods joint subjugation of the Abyss and even destroying the Darkest Abyss, they, along with Goliath knew in that very moment that the demons of the Abyss fared no chance.


    Was there any other choice? The demons indeed did¡ªthat is, if infighting erupts in the Mycroft civilization, with all their champions suddenly dying out and their gods doing nothing to interfere.


    Nonetheless, all they could do now was bow in subservience.


    "It''s not so bad," Goliath said calmly, turning to show its back to its own Generals. "At least we still have a future."


    The Demon King of Gluttony had tried the Creation skill taught by Joshua van Radcliffe, successfully conjuring a small region of normal jungle and soil. Although it was quickly eroded and assimilated into the Abyss, it was sufficient evidence that Mycroft did not withhold anything.


    Now, it could only send those Demons of Order so that they could live in perfect and ordinary surroundings. However, Goliath was confident that it could completely alter its own world so that it suits the demons¡ªand the day would come that demons would hold their own fate in their own hands, and not rely on plunder or the blessings of the superior.


    ***


    Meanwhile.


    Joshua and Igor were conversing in the Superconductive Arcane Silver world as well.


    They had just sent off Priest''s Elite Party, while the massive thunder elemental crystal was bought by Joshua on official capacity with a hundred and fifty thousand exchange points and two S-class redemption clearance. And that was just the beginning¡ªany unique engine construct Winter Fort Academy could research from it would bring additional rewards.


    It was not special treatment for his pupil since that super dense elemental crystal that contains Superconductive Arcane Silver indeed boasts such value, and Priest would certainly redeem more points from Joshua acting on an official capacity than going on a private auction.


    When the portal ripples from which Priest and the others left calmed entirely, Igor turned and throw a solemn gaze at Joshua.


    "Zero Three isn''t with you¡­ how would you suppress your spirit deviation rate?" The elderly Pope questioned with doubt and disgruntlement. "You told me that it''s a very important matter, but you''re not a hundred percent prepared either!"Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    It was perfectly reasonable for the pontiff to be so accusing¡ªeveryone knew that Joshua was half-crazed without the processing power of the Mana Net. Not only was it irresponsible for him to be somewhere else alone, he was being irresponsible to other innocent worlds and civilizations.


    Heavens know what horrors a crazed Joshua would deal upon those innocent worlds.


    "I can hold it for some time when the deviation rate is below 70%," Joshua answered serenely. "Having fought Chaos memories and divinity for so long, I already gained some experienced¡­ and relax, I am fully prepared when I came."


    "Fine, as long as you could control it."


    Igor sighed in return¡ªhe certainly could not be blamed for being so nervous since only he or the Seven Gods could rein the warrior in if Joshua does go on a warpath.


    And he really would not want to take on such a troublesome task.


    "Alright, apart from what we discussed before and the otherworld spying, do you still have any problems? If not, I would be returning for some logistics tasks in the Holy Mountain Fortress."


    At that, the old Pope began to complain a little about the Void Fleet, such as how there was a lack of crew, a lack of crew and a lack of crew¡ªeven with the addition of the Sartreans, Starherders and the demons, Mycroft''s ships were still understaffed.


    Even now, with every new crewmember over the world having been gathered and instructed by experienced crew about traveling in the Void, that number remains utterly inadequate. Despite the establishment of the new global discipline known as ''Void Navigation'', it would only be six or seven years later when they would finally recruit large batches of students.


    While the Mycroft Civilization could indeed wait that long, could they afford the price of doing that?


    Igor certainly would not, and would have that issue resolved even if he applied a hasty, patched up solution.

 Chapter 893 At the Scale of the Multiverse

    "I''ll handle that problem."


    Joshua appeared to be prepared, and he shook his head before saying, "The thought acceleration system has been tested and proven in the closed beta phase of Continental War. Although there could be blurred memories when used for learning, partial memories would be kept regarding the things that the user remember under the accelerated process, even when their minds are operating under normal capacity. Through assessment, a batch of crew who had grasp basic knowledge could be swiftly formed."


    Continental War applies simulated thought acceleration which was fine in game since it was a simplified version of reality. However, limits of technology prevented the game from simulating Void warships at a hundred percent capacity, with the taught knowledge easily forgotten or lacking due to thought acceleration.


    Be that as it may, the hastened education in both reality and simulation would easily build a crew who has the minimum requirements. It was certainly not the best option and nor does it help with Mycroft''s lacking population, but it at least solves the pressing issue.


    "Compared to that, Your Holiness, I''m more interested in the ability of those otherworld champions."


    Joshua turned to the old pontiff who was ruminating, staring doubtfully at his palm¡ªwhere he had grasped the dimensional rift. "How powerful do you believe them to be?" He asked slowly.


    Jerked out of his rumination, Igor groaned for a moment before answering. "Probably¡­ like us. The one who severed the dimensional rift is very powerful, and I had the feeling that their deft holds the mass of a world¡ªno less inferior than your true form."


    And that was very powerful.


    At present, Joshua would have been a top-level champion even in the Glorious era next to the Sage, and slightly inferior to the full-powered form of certain major deities. The pontiff himself was of the same level, albeit lacking in ability for mass destruction.


    However, Joshua frowned when he heard those words, asking balefully, "No less inferior than us? That''s it?"


    Was that all?


    "What?"


    In response, Igor looked up in shock, glaring at the warrior and said with a perplexed tone, "Is that not enough? You still want stronger foes?"


    "I don''t want to scold you, Joshua¡ªI know you want powerful opponents since it''s your nature, but this is a problem for civilization. It is good as long as the beings of unknown allegiance are weaker, and we would be in trouble if all our enemies are as powerful as the Evil God of Death."


    "No, Your Holiness. This actually is a bad thing."


    Joshua shook his head, disagreeing with Igor''s opinion.


    The warrior looked around at the Superconductive Arcane Silver world, an unusual realm which hosts no life apart from Thunder Elementals and traces of Superconductive Arcane Silver in every mineral vein. After that he turned, and continued his conversation with Igor solemnly, "Time had dilated over dozens of thousand years. So many galaxies and innumerable civilizations were flourishing, competing, warring and slaughtering each other¡­ and yet, such a grand battlefield and stage with its infinite tales and epics could only birth champions similar to us, or could indeed be inferior."


    "Is that really good? Not at all."


    Though it was hard to understand, that was indeed the truth¡ªit might be good for Mycroft''s civilization now, but as time goes on and their horizons broadened up to the scale of the Multiverse, it was simply not good at all.


    "The Evil Gods are ever powerful. If the Evil God of Death that had yet to assume actually attacked us, we would be instantly destroyed¡ªif that''s the case, how powerful was the being that created Evil Gods and lurked behind the curtains of Chaos?"


    Joshua could not hold back from laughing at that. While he had pointed out that it was bad, he was not nervous¡­ nor was he fearful of powerful foes that might exist.


    Meanwhile, the warrior simply continued speaking his mind, "Actually, there ware flaws to this argument, since we had discovered the appearance of Shadow recently. If we are not mistaken, beings of the Sage''s level could be born in other galaxies within the last dozens of millennia¡ªbut is there a class that stands between one such as the Sage and us?"


    At that, Igor slowly understood what Joshua was getting at, and so nodded thoughtfully in agreement for Joshua to continue.


    "If they indeed exist, why did they not observe us at once? The more powerful they were, the more curious they would be¡ªI would never believe that they would act against an unknown galaxy, and if they did not, it meant that the theoretical class does not exist. For them to first observe beings similar to our level makes it clear that the foreign champions are almost on our level¡­ which is why I believe it to be a bad thing."


    At those words, Joshua sighed and concluded his argument.


    "¡­I generally understand what you mean."


    At that, Igor understood Joshua''s meaning.


    His idea was actually simple: Joshua and himself had presently reached a bottleneck since their Legendary forms had obtained True Gods level of combat power. They had to give up on certain things if they wanted to continue forward and become even stronger, or make a reluctant choice.


    If Joshua wanted to improve, he would have to solve the problem of a world''s standard¡ªwhile a world could grow endlessly, the World Barrier would strengthen without boundary as well. Should the day come that his World Barrier becomes so strong that the warrior himself could not crack it, what difference was there for him to turn into a black hole and be sealed within his own event horizon?


    Just like the supermassive singular world in Project Rebirth, its existence would be near eternal, and yet it was nothing more than a mere tortoise that had shrunk within its own shell.


    For his part, if Igor wanted to become stronger, he probably could only choose the path of ''partial eternity'' for divine beings, broadening his limited lightspeed domain to the threshold boundless light. Still, that was merely living as a main deity, and a class below the Sage.


    If such was the limit of Extraordinary powers on a general sense, what if they come to face the champion that had created countless Evil Gods?


    That was why Joshua believed that if there were champions superior to them in other worlds, it would be a good thing.


    If another galaxy boasts an existence that surpasses that boundary and was stronger than both of them, it makes evident that there is still a path ahead. If there was not, it means the miracles of supernatural power ends there, showing that Joshua and Igor were about to reach their end.


    Now, they could either pause and simply be bound in stagnation, or choose to break a leg and create a brand-new Extraordinary power to the Multiverse and hence become the next Sage.


    And that was simply too far away. None knew what one should actually do to become the Sage.


    "¡­Huh."


    The old Pope wanted to say something then, but ended up shaking his head and saying nothing.


    Be that as it may, Joshua was not showing an attitude against all that. He was at most a little disappointed, but soon looked up past the World Barrier toward the boundless stars beyond.


    "The physical form of humans has boundaries. They are creatures that live on land in this world, which is why their flesh alone could not fly and head into the Void."


    "That is why humans chose wisdom," the warrior said, looking up at the stars, "Wisdom to create technology and cultivate Extraordinary abilities. Whether it''s magic, aura, psionic, Holy Light or enchanted armor and Void warships, everything was ultimately creations of human wisdom."


    There was essentially no difference between using enchanted gunnery or magical spells, or between aura-cultivated longevity or physically modified longevity. In the end, those are all splendor of wisdom which the physical form of humans could not reach."


    "Even so, human wisdom is limited. When we apply the fruits of our wisdom so that our bodies may take flight into the Void, we would arrive upon a taller barrier¡ªordinary Extraordinary individuals are as vulnerable as mortals who live on land when they reached the stars, as feeble as primitive humans looking upon the skies when they face the Void between worlds."


    That is why there were follow-up training and Supreme that surpasses limits, as well as Legendary champions who stood beyond Supreme, having utterly become a superior being.


    Joshua looked down and leveled his gaze at Igor, and both men were silent for an instant.


    When life surpassed the limits of ordinary lifeform and become Legendary champions¡ªa life of a different concept, they could walk upon the stars as they wished as if it was their backyard. If mortal humans were mundane life living on continents, Extraordinary individuals live in the units of worlds, just as Legendary champions were entities born to belong to the Void. A world was simply too small for them, and only galaxies could fulfill them.


    "¡­Even that has its limits."


    Joshua spoke calmly and without emotion as he stared straight at Igor, as if simply mentioned a Truth. "Beyond the endless galaxies is the Multiverse."


    An even greater concept.


    "Consuming matter without end and self-replicating. Converting mass, energy, and souls to obtain seemingly limitless strength."


    "Forming ecosystems, demiplanes and world out of one''s own body, even changing oneself into a complete realm."


    "Turning oneself into light, refinement to become a constant inside a personal domain. Changing the world, universe, and existences beyond oneself as one wished."


    "Molding planets, stars or greater cosmic forms to attack opponents, violent strength on a galactic quadrant scale."


    Lifting his eyes in the galaxy again, Joshua spoke so serenely and slowly that anyone could tell who and what ability he was talking about. "Evolving rapidly to adapt to any environment, attack and any skill special to a race. Photographic memories that remembers every technique and instantly recreate any ultimate skill through runes, even improving it. Controlling mind and spirit, finding the smallest of flaw even in the most powerful individuals and hence sowing horrific seeds in the mind."


    "Legendary power is truly formidable."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    And such was the truth.


    Igor said nothing. He could elaborate, but the aged pontiff was aware that all those abilities held no meaning.


    "But what purpose is there?"


    As he had thought, Joshua lowered his gaze from the stars and said regrettably, "That level of power is merely the foundation. If even that could not be conducted well, what right do we have to call ourselves champions and set our sights upon the stars?"


    "Your Holiness. In the end, such class of ability was trivial on the scale of the Multiverse."


    That is the only way to triumph over enemy, and become the champion who lives on until the end.

 Chapter 894 Bright Future

    As the entire Lost Galaxy changed drastically with every move of the Mycroft civilization, time flew, and it was already Starfall year 841, the fourteenth of November in the blink of an eye.


    In the southern residential district of Moldavia, Priest stood outside his house''s door, watching as Sol gently straightened Britney''s collar and hung a dandelion wool doll on her bag. Although his face remained serious, a hint of a smile lingered on his lips.


    "Britney, do you have your Spirit Terminal and textbooks?" Priest reminded her, noticing a magically powered bus slowly moving toward them¡ªthe school bus coming here to bring his sister to school, hanging with banners of Winter Fort Academy and other schools. "Just remember to show your Spirit Terminal. I''ve sent you some money, so don''t cry your way home like last time because you didn''t have anything for lunch."


    "No way!" The little girl who was docilely letting Sol tidy her hair and clothes blushed, wringing her hands in panic. "That¡ªthat''s the first time I went to school, I simply forgot because I was too nervous¡­ it won''t happen this time!"


    "Alright, stop teasing her." Checking that the spirit terminal necklace hanging over Britney''s neck was running normally, Sol''s spirit form dispelled the magical energy she used to affect physical objects and became illusory. She then turned and smiled at Priest. "You''re leaving in a while too, right?"


    "¡­Yes."


    Priest, who had been teasing his sister to lift her mood and could not help smiling calmed down. Raising his hand to stroke his not-so-cleanly-shaven chin, he said calmly, "My mentor specifically asked for me¡ªto be precise, the entire Elite Party, along with Ivan''s First Party and Lisa and Syndicate¡­ Since he is going to make a move himself, we naturally have to go along as pupils and apprentices."


    Noticing that both Sol and Britney had fallen silent at once, Priest scratched his head, a little vexed. "It''s alright, don''t worry over me since we''re not going to some dangerous place like the Darkest Abyss. It''s just another galaxy, there''s nothing too frightening."


    "¡­I''m not afraid of that."


    The elven girl''s spirit sighed softly. "Both Britney and I are used to you being away every day¡ªI could tag along before, but I have to stay these days to take care of Britney¡­ either way, it''s not as if you can''t contact us even if you are away for long, we''re just worried whether Lord Radcliffe could control himself."


    While most citizens were unaware, closer acquaintances such as Priest and Sol were aware of Joshua''s present state. Compared to the danger of the journey, they were clearly aware of Joshua''s power and what they should actually be worried about.


    Priest sighed in response. "It''s fine¡ªwasn''t the popularity of Continental War over the last few months clearly helping? My mentor has recovered much, and we could only trust him if he says yes."


    Priest then shook his head. The bus had arrived in front of their house, and so the young warrior picked Britney up and whirled her around in the air, and hugged her before her chagrin turned to anger. "Don''t worry," he smiled. "Although it would be some time before we could meet, the Expedition Fleet would set up communication terminals along the journey¡ªwe could talk on the Spirit Terminal."


    "Well, you make good on your promises each time, I don''t actually have any reason to make you say."


    Hugging her brother, the young but mature Britney whispered, "Make good on your promise this time, alright? Come home safely, and I''d definitely show you my first-place in the lower academy!"


    "Of course."


    A simple reply with evident determination, Priest put down Britney and watched silently as she boarded the bus, guided by an elven teacher to her seat before the bus moved again. She then waved at him, while he and Sol waved back.


    As the bus vanished from the corner, human and spirit lowered their hands. Priest was silent, while Sol laughed once and slapped him at the back of his head.


    "What, don''t you love adventuring? It is even a grand expedition to another galaxy¡ªwhy the long face?"


    An icy touched could be felt as the elven spirit''s hand passed through Priest''s head. "You rascal," she said, "You promised to take me to see greater sights, only to leave me as Britney''s babysitter while you run off to adventures alone. But even I''m not angry about that, so why the face?"


    "¡­I''m just being emotional."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Priest rubbed his face to restore some life into his face as Sol blabbered away¡ªeither cheeringly or perhaps insultingly. "You know, Sol," he looked up, and sighed again, "I keep feeling as if I had been dreaming this few years¡­ whether it''s coming to Moldavia, joining Winter Fort Academy, becoming the Liege''s student or meeting you, everything feels like an enchantment, an illusion."


    "Ten years ago, I was still living near the Empire'' borders, fearing the dark tides day by day. The Draconic Plague had destroyed my home and claimed the lives of my parents, and I had to raise my sister away from home and survive by the grit of our teeth¡­ though it was painful and poor, it was especially real."


    "Now, I have become the pupil of a Legendary champion and told that I am considered a genius. I also have Gold-tier ability and an interesting, enviable job, even obtaining a huge reward a while ago that could not even be finished with a lifetime of lavishness¡­ Really, I never believed in destiny before, but I could now feel that it had turned drastically at some point in my life. Everything now is very much a dream compared to four years ago."


    There was no sadness on Priest''s face. He was even smiling, although it felt a little empty. "The ''galactic expedition''¡ªSeven Gods above, if I didn''t really enlist into the fleet, I couldn''t even imagine it ten years ago."


    It was clear that Priest was neither feeling fear or being at a loss at a moment. He was simply emotional that his life and destiny now is stunning and unbelievable: ever since he chose to come to Moldavia and tried to join Winter Fort Academy, the young warrior''s future seemed to have been distorted by some great power to its present dazzling state. He had even joined a grand fleet on an expedition to another galaxy, becoming a part of a fleet that is fated to be etched into history books.


    Excessively beautiful and dreamlike, which was why Priest thought it to be surreal after having gone through all kinds of suffering in the past.


    "And is dreaming a bad thing?"


    Having listened quietly to what Priest had to say, the elven spirit smiled ethereally and put her hand over his shoulder as if they were brothers. Then, she gave him the sunny and cheery smile he saw when they first met.


    "It''s just an expedition to another galaxy, and you''re that shocked? You should know that I''ve only recently learned that my entire homeland was on an Evil God''s back! Ten years ago, I haven''t even gone past the mountains of my homeworld, and had to suffer the anguish of Chaos corruption day by day¡­ In comparison, does your shock compare to mine?"


    "Trust me. As long as we follow the Liege, if we continue forward, greater worlds and more fantasies await us in the future. There is still a long road to walk, so don''t reminisce now."


    Laughing, Sol turned and left those words behind as she wafted into the house.


    "And don''t stand dumbly outside. We still need your luggage when you report in to the fleet!"


    The door closed, and Priest stared blankly alone outside for a moment.


    He thought about many things: the fleet, his sister, Sol, adventures, other galaxies, the ever-progressing magical technology of present-day Mycroft¡­


    But in the end, he took a deep breath and dispel the excess emotions. Then, before Sol could call for him a second team, he entered his own home placidly.


    Sol was right. He was not even thirty, single and without children¡ªhe was still young, and to reminisce now was too early.


    The path ahead was long, and a brighter future surely lies ahead.


    Meanwhile, similar scenes were unfolding amongst the families of candidates selected for the Combined Galactic Expedition Fleet.

 Chapter 895 Change and the Last Stop

    It was not easy to join the Combined Fleet Expedition that the Mycroft Civilization was organizing¡ªand that is for Mycroftians alone, leaving aside how the Sartreans, Starherders and demons handpicked their most elite.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Reserve crew chosen to join the expedition must be impeccable in both ability and status: they would either have to hold experience of multiple Void adventures or were determined to have excellent talent, and certainly be adapted to Void travel.


    Then, in a brief four months, those reserves would be educated in various practical operations with thought acceleration, both through Spirit Terminals and in reality, thereby ''creating'' a large batch of experienced crewmembers. After learning how to operate and going through multiple assessments in spirit simulation, veteran Starherder and Sartrean crews would guide them so that they could present their virtual experiences in reality.


    Presently, fleet drills had concluded, and the crew who had been handpicked and subject to spirit assessment gathered, before being transported to the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds in Void logistic vessels, before finally sent to Fort Pioneer near the edge of the galaxy.


    Dozens, and soon hundreds of luminous spots shot out from the Void Tower of the world of Mycroft up to the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds. Each were shining logistic vessels, dragging long distinct strings over the dark dimensional turbulences that swayed along with space itself.


    Countless people were watching now.


    In the Void region beside the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, the Nature Magister looked on, just as the Sword Saint and Rune Master stood beside her. Incidentally having affairs at the demiplanes, they had seen the innumerable luminous spots darting toward them¡ªand yet, the seemingly mundane sight left those Legendary champions who had become famous for so many years in graciousness and wonder.


    "I would never have imagined such a sight ten years ago."


    The Sword Saint said quietly with a hint of complex emotion, instinctively stroking the longsword that he always carried around with him. "I was still playing hide-and-seek with cultists in the West Mountains then¡ªbrutes who hid amongst crowds and use civilians as human shields. I thought that my life would be spent playing vigilante and chasing those trash, and yet every single one of them revealed themselves a few years down the line so that we could purge them. But then I had lost my reason to wander around too, and my life was at once peaceful and boring."


    "Soon, we would head toward another galaxy."


    Barnil the Rune Master stroked his own beard and muttered distractedly, "And your hyper-activeness would soon be entertained¡ªthere''s definitely a lot of stuff you can cut happily over there."


    "Swords are for stabbing and slashing, not cutting. Don''t drivel if you don''t understand weapons, old fool." The Sword Saint replied thoughtfully, having no intent for banter with his old friend as he watched the logistics ships moved on. "By the way, weren''t you looking for Ancient Dragons ten years ago? Now that you''ve found one, you''re bored as well¡­ In the end, you''re just like me."


    "At least I won''t dress so shabbily and pretend as if my sacred blade is no different from a rusted sword. Always playing a wolf in sheep''s clothing¡­ how prudish."


    ***


    Beside them, the Nature''s Magister did not join in the two old men''s bantering, although she was also remembering what she was doing a decade or a century ago.


    What was she doing ten years ago?


    She had been worried about the future of the elves and spreading a new Nature''s Path, racking her brains while combing ancient texts about where Father Nature had left for, a difficult and perplexing life.


    A hundred years ago was much more far away. She was still aiding the Elven Queen to rein in various elven nobles of the Lake of Eternity, bringing the twelve scattered tribes under the Elven Court''s banter, competing depth of Nature''s Path against other druids, a happy but tough life.


    Now, however, she did not have to think about anything¡­ She had found the path forward for the elves, and from here on out, whether her race followed it or founded a new path, it was nothing she had to worried about.


    The Nature''s Magister could finally consider her own life and her own future.


    "Hah. Could I imagine my life now ten years ago?"


    Galanoud muttered, and shook her head.


    None on the world of Mycroft would have imagined it.


    Just a decade ago, Mycroftians were led foolish and ignorant pre-industrial era lives. Farmers had to farm by themselves and labor for a year to barely survive after taxes, while workers such as craft, hunting, and any other profession but lack Extraordinary powers would definitely stay in their cities, staying utterly cautious if they leave town or end up as prey of magical beasts.


    At the time, Mycroft was not even a shadow of the former Glorious Era. Even if they were called their successors, they were nothing more than primitives living in ruins.


    But now, everything was different.


    With that thought, Galanoud turned and looked towards the center of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, at the satellite cities where Extraordinary individuals lived and the mortals who served them.


    The people of Mycroft lived pleasant and easy lives now, a life they would never imagine ten years ago. Today, everyone is well fed, able to leave their cities and visit any place they wanted as long as they have the gold, even hiring Extraordinary individuals who would take them on a trip to another world.


    Farmers did not have to hurry to harvest their crops before each season. By making a loan for specializing enchanted armor used for agriculture, even sixty-year-olds with half their teeth fallen off could finish milling an entire farmstead in a single day, compared to before where an entire family had to work. As for miners who work with perpetual hardship, even having to pay for it their lives, they had now been replaced with cheap and convenient puppets¡ªmost laborers who used to venture underground now became technicians who brought puppets that surveyed mineral veins and reinforced passageways.


    Apart from certain rural areas where magical technology had yet become commonplace, almost every person posses Spirit Terminals which they could go on the forum and play games during leisurely moments, even training their spirit while entertaining themselves. If confident about their skills, they could challenge high-level dungeons in continental war and be rewarded with buffs in the real world¡ªcertainly none would have thought of such a life ten years ago.


    It was unimaginable even for every individual who existed in the previous life of a certain warrior, for the change that technological explosion had brought forth to this world truly escapes any conception.


    Although the mass production of enchanted armors and puppets had left many unemployed, it did not mean less jobs ¡ªthe reduction of laboring work prompted popularity in manufacturing and service industries, with most mortals who used to provide hard labor now taking virtual lessons on the Spirit Terminal to pick up an easier trade to make a living.


    Apart from that, the concept of nations and race diminished.


    With that thought, the Nature''s Magister turned to the two Legendary champions of the West Mountains beside her.


    Aside from the nonexistent barriers between elves, dwarves, and humans in the first place, the term ''four major human settlements'' saw less usage at present. With the decline of the Dark Forests and the culling of monsters within, villages and towns of all fashions began to pop up in previously uninhabited wilderness. It was no longer only the Barnett Highlands that lay between the Northern Empire and the West Mountains. Furthermore, northwest of the southern fortresses of the Empire, a corridor of plains that was once covered in Dark Forest had formed, which soon became a trade route for two major settlements, once again giving life to the south of the Empire after the population dwindled as the dark tides stopped.


    While the partnership of the top powers of Mycroft was due to forced cooperation against powerful adversaries, the entire civilization is gradually progressing towards a single alliance¡ªthe newly crowned Grand Emperor Romain of the West Mountains was a fine example: after coming to a compromise with the psionic royal families, he successfully assimilated smaller nations and united most of the West Mountains.


    If things had unfolded like before, it would have taken the form of a ''West Mountain Empire'' similar to the Northern Empire. The present era, however, was no longer an age of empires¡ªthe Nature Magister herself remembered the glorious face on Grand Emperor Romain when he was brought to the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, and enlightened about the details of this galaxy and the Multiverse by the many Legends of Mycroft.


    He had been in shock and awe, never having imagined the scale of his own civilization''s splendor and the terror of the enemies that may come in the future. Indeed, he never thought of the boundless, eternal darkness that existed beyond the bright world.


    However, anyone capable of greatness was certainly not weak cowards. The former Grand Duke Romain was instead thrilled after learning about the truth of the world¡ªhe had in fact been rather dispirited after fulfilling his ambitions, but the new revelations reignited his ambitions despite his previous notion that ''his work was finished''.


    The strong were never people with visions bounded to narrow earth. Romain dispatched almost every elite of his newborn kingdom to join the expeditionary, while himself began to train diligently for the day that he would join the grand stage¡ªas a Legendary champion, and not the leader of a region.


    ***


    Meanwhile, inside Fort Pioneer.


    Joshua and Nostradamus stood shoulder by shoulder at the fore of the fortress chain¡ªat the edge of their galaxy, they looked out over the horizon beyond.


    At the depths of the dark Void was a vague belt of silver light that stretched into the gloom of oblivion. It resembled the energy shroud that the Great Mana Tide carries, but both Joshua and Nostradamus knew well that it was not the Great Mana Tide.


    In fact, there was no doubt that it was starlight.


    "That''s where the fleet would depart for."


    The old mage stared at the silver belt of light as he spoke softly, "That is the point where the Starherders had entered: a long path composed of many world fragments, and an extended nebula composed of endless Steel Particles. That''s the divide between the dark Void and the galaxy."


    In the belt of light was a bright galaxy, and everything beyond was deathly silent Void.


    "Right."


    Joshua stared at the dark Void as well, before closing his eyes.


    "That''s the last stop before we leave this galaxy."

 Chapter 896 Moving Towards the Distance

    Far Harbor, Fort Pioneer, the edge of the galaxy.


    The once dark Void was now a luminous world, illuminated by the exhaust flames of countless warships.


    Within the Void harbor that had been expanded and built in recent days, thousands of Void vessels of various design stopped at the vicinity of each dimensional anchor points. Their tidy formations made it evident the crew were well trained with fine conduct.


    Dreadnaught, the name ship of her class and Flagship of the Combined Void Fleet of Mycroft was parked at the fore. Inside that Battleship, all crew and Extraordinary individuals attached to the vessel were manning their stations while silently waiting and performing checks.


    Soon, as pale-blue dimensional ripples emanated out of the base of Far Harbor, a portal slowly opened and six Extraordinary individuals who were differently dressed stepped out from within and went to stand in front of all every single vessel of the Combined Fleet.


    The armada of almost ten thousand vessels were stretching towards the dark Void like rows of straight lines. Each were steadily ejecting luminous flames brighter than even starlight, and while the rumbling as engine drew in and sprayed out energies could not be heard in the Void, its ripples repel even dimensional turbulences and was more jarring than thunder.


    However, the energy ejection that could knock a world''s energy cycles off-balance had instantly dimmed and quieted because of the six people who stepped out of the portal. The very existence of the sextet commands presence and power that surpassed the entire task force combined.


    It was now Starfall Year 841, the twenty-seventh of December.


    In other words, the appointed day where Mycroft''s Combined Void Fleet would depart for another galaxy.


    After countless people had strived diligently, multiple Legends had helped personally along with the support of civilizations, the expedition that Mycroft put together with all their strengths after so long was finally completed.


    Joshua stood upon the foremost of Far Harbor, looking around at the stars¡ªat the very center of this dockyard were the core convoy that belongs to Mycroft''s civilization, with 510 main warships and 2400 auxiliary vessels and corvettes.


    There were six Dreadnaught-class battleships, each acting as flagships of six different fleet detachments. Alongside them were twenty-four Gallant-class battlecruisers that plays the role of main firepower for the fleet, while a mix of ninety-six cruisers and three-hundred and eighty-four destroyers acted as the fleet''s formation and defensive nodes.


    Most of the other twenty-four hundred vessels were corvettes that were usually anchored to the battleships and battlecruisers to form a large Void harbor. Their combined momentum would accelerate Void navigation, and when battle was necessary, its specially designed construct would allow the ships to easily detach as the coverts assisted in defense and attack.


    The remaining vessels were not warships but ''life-support vessels'' used for transporting and producing necessities¡ªthe armada could never carry enough resources for the long, inestimable expedition, which was why the saucer shaped life-support vessels were designed. They were assigned to the fleet''s protected center, encircled by the six detachments from above, below, left, right, front and behind.


    And this is the core fleet which totals to almost three thousand vessels and would be the mainstay of hit expedition¡ªthe ten thousand vessels gathered on Far Harbor apart from them mostly belonged to other civilizations.


    Amongst them, the Starherders'' eight Void Behemoths were most eye-catching: young, massive and each carrying a single world, the moving continents that were each controlled by a King of the Akasha outsized the warships. They would act as the Combined Fleet''s vanguard, and were responsible for leading the way over the long dark realm.


    Starboard of the Void Behemoths were the Sartreans'' Void Fleet. Each were uniquely designed, painted in dazzling gold and hold their own class and designation as well. The major unrests that the Evil God of Death had caused left the Sartreans hard-pressed to maintain their warships, which was why they simply gifted all of them to Mycroft civilizations, along with corresponding crewmembers. Sixteen of their supersized motherships hence wafted in the Void, with 1696 varying golden warships floating steadily on the halo that each mothership created.


    The Sartrean motherships played the dual function of life-support vessel and capital ship. Thousands of years ago, each mothership would carry enough colonists and Sartrean ecosystems to other worlds for grand colonization in different worlds, while also carrying massive ranks of corvettes that could be unleashed in battle¡ªthat design was referenced in the anchoring of corvettes onto the Dreadnaught-class battleships on Mycroft''s core fleet, with the Starherders'' Void Behemoths being a point of inspiration as well.


    Apart from that, the motherships also held powerful energy cores that could rapidly recharge other warships, which was why unlike most civilizations, the Sartreans'' strategies revolve around their motherships.


    And finally.


    Joshua turned to the portside of the Mycroft''s fleet.


    It was an unilluminated navy hidden within the Void, showing not even a glitter apart from hints of magma sparks. The demons'' Infernal Fleet had always been that way, ever lurking in the darkness outside of battle as they invaded world after world.


    The demons'' armada varied in size, design, and form. It was more appropriate to call primitive pirate ships instead of warships, however¡ªapart from the massive mystic cannons on their primary ships, their only fighting strategy was to rapidly approach other ships or worlds and throw the demons inside the vessel onto them, essentially boarding them.


    Numbering almost up to two thousand ships, the Lava Fleet essentially had no long-range combat ability in the Void. However, none of them¡ªeven Joshua would underestimate those primitive warships¡­ because those vessels carried five Legendary-tier Demon Generals, and a Demon King that stood heads and shoulders above them.


    With the Demon Generals having progressed to the limit of Extraordinary, so what if the Lava Fleet could not attack from a distance? Even if their fleet should fall, the demons would have over ninety percent combat capacity as long as the Demon Generals survived.


    In other words, the Demon King of Gluttony had placed everything from the Sixth Abyss on its bet on the Combined Fleet, and now Joshua could feel Goliath watching himself from beyond the Void. He hence nodded at its direction, an acknowledgment of its sincerity.


    Nonetheless, Joshua was not worried about the Demon Generals and Goliath''s addition would make for a bottom-heavy chain of command.


    After all, Mycroft had dispatched six Legends to control the six navy detachments.


    Having determined the ranks of the Combined Expedition Fleet, Mycroft''s civilization had gone through a period of discussion, after of which they decided to have six Legends follow the fleet as they headed to another galaxy on the other side of the Void.


    One of them was Joshua van Radcliffe, supreme commander of the entire Expedition Fleet. The Legendary warrior''s true form was still recuperating and slumbering at the depths of the Vortex of Creation, but his strongest clone would be following the Fleet¡ªa rapidly whirling silver star that stayed distinctly at the rear of the Starherders'' Void Behemoths, who would also be playing vanguard alongside those colossal creatures as they probed dark Void regions.


    To Joshua, his clone and true form were no different since he was his own beacon. If necessary, his true form could assist his clone with the link maintained within his world, and that unique ability was the reason he must join the fleet, since no other person apart from him had the ability ensure support anywhere at any given moment.


    The other five Legends who would be boarding the fleet vessels were now standing beside him too. They were Barnil Gaskell the Rune Master, Yana Milo Ashwing the Glorious Era Legend, La Motte-Ternant the Sword Saint, Aydril Galanoud the Nature''s Magister and Vahina Nolan, Sage of the Oceans.


    Six Legends, whose ability and strength matches and were superior to the demons.


    There were nineteen Legends across the entire Combined Fleet¡ªincluding the Void Behemoths. Coupled with the Dreadnaught-class battleships that have what was considered Legendary-tier firepower and the firepower of other warships, the grandness of these ranks was virtually next to the Glorious Era.


    "Never thought that I would join such a grand expedition in my lifetime."


    Beside Joshua, the Nature''s Magister narrowed her eyes and sighed in satisfaction. "Most of the elite forces in our galaxy is gathered here, and I would not fear even if it''s another galaxy."


    "We have nothing to fear."


    On another side, the La Motte the Sword Saint stroked his scabbard, smiling, "the fellows on the other side should be fearful."


    The six Mycroft Legends holds six different positions: Joshua was the absolute power who controls the entire Combined Fleet. He would not attack other than on occasions where celestial-level targets or powerful Legendary champions show up, just as his power was vital in building¡ªafter arriving on the other galaxy, Joshua could use Creation to swiftly build a large fortress or Void harbor.


    Barnil, meanwhile, would act as a technical consultant and chief foreman. His legion of runic lifeforms had become a professional maintenance force after modifications over the last few years, with every major project on Mycroft along the way including setting the Mana Net beacons and building dimensional hubs in another galaxy requiring the Rune Master''s involvement.


    Beside them, Yana Milo Ashwing was quiet. The Glorious-era Avian Legend was a traveling Soul Priest whose main role was the regulate the fleet command with her rich experience in that respect¡ªnaturally, she was reluctant to stay at the world of Mycroft which was now unfamiliar to her, having always felt alone there. Here, in the fleet, she regained a hint of the former Glorious-era warmth, and she would stay here before the seven other Glorious-era Legends awakened.


    At present, Yana Milo had recovered a third of her powers, with most of her soul wounds having healed, with only more intricate recuperation and rehabilitation. Still, she was without peer in the soul aspect on Mycroft, save for William Charles the Mind Lord.


    As for La Motte the Sword Saint, his chief role would be to target enemies of their champions for focused assault. His ability leans to battle and hence did not benefit the construction efforts on Mycroft, which was why he volunteered himself to contribute for the Combined Fleet, or he would otherwise be idling.


    It was easy to understand when it came to the role of the Nature''s Magister. Galanoud''s power was the key to maintain the life-support vessels, and she could use the wrecks to directly revive the ecosystems within should those ships develop problems or were damaged unexpectedly. She could also directly establish a massive ecosphere when they reach the other galaxy, building a large living Void installation alongside Joshua and Barnil.


    Vahina, meanwhile, would play a versatile role: she would maintain the fleet with Barnil, fight alongside Joshua and La Motte, as well as restore or improve the ecosystems in the life-support vessels like the Nature''s Magister. She was also a huge, walking power bank who would temporarily back up the Fleet''s power issues in case of engine problems.


    Now, every preparation was complete.


    ***


    At the top of Fort Pioneer, a crowd which includes Igor, Nostradamus, Barbarossa and other Legends were staring nearby at the Far Harbor.


    These Legends who would be staying on Mycroft, continuing various construction efforts and maintain global stability stared fixedly as the six expeditionary Legends boarded their respective flagships, listening to the psionic transmissions wafting through the Void in utter silence.


    Having trained and practice many times, words were not needed now¡­


    The Fleet was about to depart.


    "All crew ready, resuming fleet formation¡ª"


    Joshua van Radcliffe''s deep and clear voice could be heard unfurling along with psionic ripples. At the Legendary warrior''s call, the Starherders'' Void Behemoths, the demons'' Lava Fleet, the Sartreans'' Golden Fleet and the Mycroftians own core fleet shifted directions primly, reorganizing their ranks.


    Massive shockwaves stirred the Void, stirring ripples upon the Void as if a lake''s surface in a rainstorm.


    "Targeting dimensional coordinates: WCCH1228, NEGT9467, YTSY1022, QZZA9510. All fleet assuming positions, status: ready. Withdrawing dimensional anchor points, target codename: the zodiacs."


    "Hear my call. Start your engines and consecutively launch dimensional flow stabilizers."


    "Combined Expedition Fleet, launch!"


    Joshua''s solemn voice echoed through the psionic transmission waves. There were neither speech nor oaths, or any ceremonies¡ªand yet such a plain and simple order prompted cheers from the crews of countless vessels. Mycroftians, demons, Starherders and Sartreans all had different reasons for jubilation and excitement, and yet all of them felt honor and delight for that single command.


    Glorious Year 6171¡ªYear 841 in Starfall calendar, the twenty-seventh of December. In the former central galaxy of the Multiverse, the greatest civilization had stopped its extended blankness and stagnation, awakening from their lost slumber to return to the stars of the Multiverse.


    6,170 years ago, the Holy One was born into an ordinary village in the world of Mycroft. Unable to stand idly by as all races slaughtered each other, he unified all of them and established a grand civilization, allowing the name of the Glorious Era to reverberate through ten thousand worlds layer.


    5,330 years later, over the ashes of the Glorious Era, the gates of the West Mountain Shelter were opened after being sealed for almost a hundred years. Perplexed, the peoples looked up to the skies, only to find stars descending. Countless celestial bodies had lost their color, and thus the name Starfall came to be.


    6,160 years after the Holy One was born and 831 years after Starfall was founded, a soul descended upon this world out of nowhere.


    He brought fire and blood, war and wails. He advanced upon scorched lands, followed by shrill horns.


    He brought revolution, building tracks, and easy paths. He seized the future by the throat, and changed the trail of fate.


    Joshua van Radcliffe and his companions led the grand fleet, not to reclaim Mycroft''s glory, but to seek the truth behind the darkness of the Multiverse.


    Therefore, they spent endless effort to complete their plans and depart for the infinite Void.


    In Fort Pioneer, Pope Igor stood up front and watched the armada. There was something stuck in his throat¡ªhaving labored all his life for civilization, the elderly man should have been welling with warm tears¡­ but after becoming an incarnation of light for so long, he had no such thing. It was fine nonetheless since now was not the time for crying.


    It was the time for a smile.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Therefore, amidst pleased and grateful laughter, almost ten thousand warships flew towards the long nebula layers, guided by eight Void Behemoths and one silver star. They followed the trail determined early on, heading towards a chosen direction and left, with determination and no hesitation.


    Silver-blue exhaust stream pushed the fleet as they slowly left the harbor until the large harbor become blurred and the stars'' splendor were specks. Moving past the borders of the galaxy, they vanished in the obscure nebula layer and sunk into the darkness where nothing could be seen¡­


    Thus, as the garrison looked on, they departed, moving towards the distance.

 Chapter 897 The Azurite Reappears

    After determining that the fleet had no issues from within the Dreadnaught, Joshua delegated command to other ranked crew and the ''Combined Fleet Command System'' jointly created by Barnil and William.


    The Level-Five Artificial Intelligence was not imbued with a manmade soul. It was simple an integration of sheer runic programming and grand processors, recorded with all fleet operation data from the Glorious Era and the Satreans to perform the problem-solving in real-time.


    Since it had no soul or emotion, the Combined System could logically analyze all basic problems in crew command without being ordered to. In fact, it did not perform its regulation, harmonizing the fleet''s movement especially with the slightly lacking proficiency of the Core Fleet would present a great problem.


    At present, the Combined Fleet was already heading for the edge of the galaxy, the vessels exhaust fumes gathering into a silver-blue stream resembling the Great Mana Tide. The energy within would scorch a world''s surface and everything upon it into ash¡ªto shake off the galaxy''s traction and gain sufficient acceleration to leave it, the people of Mycroft had emptied good chunks of world with mystical minerals to gain sufficient power.


    ***


    At the central bridge, Joshua took his seat, staring at the vague nebulas head and the dark oblivion behind it.


    "This is where the Starherders had came in, and where the Metal Dragon left¡­ Hahaha. It''s essentially this galaxy''s natural entry point."


    Sparse Steel Particles and stellar substance were swept away by the warships'' stabilizers as they streaked rapidly towards the rear of the nebula¡ªalthough they appear to be moving slowly. Joshua could also feel that the Steel Particles density here was only next to the Void Vortex and the Vortex of Creation, with many fragments of ruined worlds wafting around her.


    However, were these fragments from the Lost Galaxy itself, or the final remains of another galaxy?


    Joshua did not know¡ªall he knew was that after they moved beyond that nebula, the entire Combined Fleet would have left the Lost Galaxy and advanced towards the ''Absolute Void'' where nothing existed.


    In other words, they were reaching the ''vacuum loop''.


    The Unified Archives held many records penned by Glorious Era researchers regarding the Absolute Void between this galaxy and others. By studying those records and the present state of the galaxy, the many academy mages of Starfall suggested the concept of vacuum loop.


    The Initial Flame burnt primal Chaos so that life fills the Void, while substance and worlds would be molded. Worlds varied in sizes¡ªthe smaller ones would have one ocean and continent and be less than five-times bigger compared a Standard World (The total surface area of the Mycroft world). The bigger ones were excessively colossal like Stellaris, their very scale decreasing the density of matter within and hence forced to split into planetary shapes.


    Like how planets form in Stellaris and assemble into planetary systems, there was a similar connection between worlds: worlds created by the Initial Flame would follow ''its First Motion'', when they rapidly move along in the Void, they would slowly stick together with other worlds and eventually built the frame of a galaxy.


    Naturally, with the moment of creation and speed of motion varying, not all worlds could gather into vast galaxies. However, the millions of galaxies that encircle the Initial Flame had such profound mass that they would draw all scattered worlds to themselves¡ªthe primal Chaos along with it. Hence, everything around them would be swept clean as massive loops assume form, with vacuum and oblivion dividing them.


    Within, there was no Initial Flame, light, Chaos nor energy¡ªand certainly not substance.


    There would be no supplies or the faintest of fragments. Even vacuum particles were virtually dormant. This was the Absolute Void were no energy could be drawn, the vacuum loops that separated each galaxy.


    Joshua still remembered what the Great Khan told him: before arriving upon the Lost Galaxy, they had prepared for centuries and infinite effort to pack each Void Behemoth and the worlds they carried with resources and food, and yet twelve of those Behemoths could not survive the journey in the vacuum loops that lasted more than 150 years. Their corpses were hence used as sustenance for the other Behemoths, and that was how the Starherders reached the destination.


    The Metal Dragon God also mentioned before its departure that it could not use the dormant Steel Particles either. Compared to the monsters that may or may not exist in the fallen remains of galaxies, Joshua considered that the absolute oblivion was the greatest foe of the armada.


    "That''s why the life-support vessels are critical."


    With that though, Joshua surveyed the bridge where every crewmember worked with much tension, studying the screens before them for data errors. Having gone through special training, they could assume complete responsibility, and the warrior just needed to give orders as commander.


    Meanwhile, the vanguard of the Combined Fleet had left the nebula¡ªwith Joshua''s Dreadnaught following right after.


    Silver light diminished at once. Now, apart from the hint of color behind them, all was darkness and oblivion before them.


    Joshua could feel the varying nervousness of in the bridge crew as the initial passion of the expedition dissipates.


    They were now facing the cruel truth leaving their home and world, and the physical realm that life sorely needs.


    It was absolutely natural¡ªeven normal for them to be nervous. For his part, Joshua released a hint of his presence so that the crew, who were beginning to blank out would focus once again. Paying no heed to their panicked apologies, he simply looked up and cast Steel Vision to look towards the boundless darkness, and the distant, blurred dots of light.


    "Are you ready, kids?"Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    The warrior''s voice echoed in the bridge as he laughed quietly. "The journey has just begun."


    ***


    When Joshua and the Legends left the galaxy with the combined fleet¡­


    The silent, dark Void nearby Fort Pioneer.


    Ling was wearing a uniquely designed armor that was more a pressure suit, quietly floating in the Void and watching the silver blue dots shining by the edge of the galaxy.


    "Master''s gone."


    Inside the helmet, dense ranks of runes were assembling, forming a series of observation spells along with her pupil movements. It allowed Ying, who had yet to reach Supreme in ability to directly ignore dimensional turbulences and watch as the exhaust flames of the Combined Fleet vanished beyond the nebula.


    Unlike before the silver-haired girl did not sigh over Joshua''s departure. Instead, she calmly raised her hand to activate a communication spell and contact someone on the other side of space.


    "Ling, Master''s off. Our operation commences."


    "Roger."


    The youth''s solemn voice was a little distorted over the extended distance. "Zero Three has headed for the target point¡­ our mana projections are still up in the Liege''s Residence and taking care of Black and Light. No one would notice that those are fake if they didn''t observe carefully."


    "All Legendary champions and the Seven Gods are in Fort Pioneer, watching the Combined Fleet depart¡ªnot even Israel''s egg was left in Mycroft. No one could see through Zero Three''s projection since she did obtain the God of the Sky''s legacy."


    Ying nodded in response. She looked at her hand that was covered in special armor before sighing softly, "Never thought that even weapons like us would wear armor our Master forged for us and operate alone¡­ what dark humor."


    "Alright, stop complaining¡ªthe workload Master left us with is heavy."


    There was thunderous rumbling on the other side of the call. Ling''s present position appeared so abnormal that the dimensional roar of massive surges of energy could be heard clearly from across the communications spell. Still, the youth''s placid voice could be heard, "Sister, the node you''re responsible includes many dead, dark quadrants¡ªthe Commanding Will of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds would work with us and warp us around, but you have to focus and avoid dead worlds that still have rich resources, which other humans would explore.


    "I know."


    Nodding lightly, Ying sighed softly before replying calmly, "I''m counting on you, Ling. From Simboa until the edge of the great rift¡­. Your task is much more difficult than mine."


    "No more than Miss Zero Three''s¡­ she insisted on going¡­"


    Noisy static sounded and drowned what Ling said next, with only his last words audible.


    "¡­That''s just it, Master''s true form is in full slumber to completely suppress Chaos and divinity. That way, he would probably have fully recovered before the fleet arrives at their destination¡ªand our task would also be completed then."


    "Uh-huh."


    Ying grinned and gave a short reply. "After all, we''re just helping our Master with a trivial task as he sleeps. That''s all¡ªgood luck, little brother."


    "You too, sister."


    They disconnected.


    Still in her armor, the silver-haired girl looked at the Void around her.


    It was dark, silent and without any hint of life. Although the Vortex of Creation swirls again, it would be millennia before the dark domain at the edge of the galaxy regains color.


    "Master now needs this place to be even more silent and empty."


    Ying whispered, shaking her head and laughing softly. "We can''t hold him back."


    With that, sky-blue specks shone on the chest of Ying''s armor, forming a gem-like energy core. As the energy moved, the girl''s form turned into a stream of illusory light, shooting towards the silent worlds nearby


    Along the way were distinct pollen particles, wafting in the Void like luminous specks.


    Ordinary individuals would never notice, since all Extraordinary individuals would stir the energies around them and create various anomalies. However, if it had been Pope Igor, Bradon, or a certain seclusive dragonborn elf called Hillya would be astonished when they saw the color and attribute of those radiances.


    For it was a color that once belonged to Joshua.


    The light of the Azurite.

 Chapter 898 Void Echo

    Faraway, the Multiverse where inexhaustive worlds crowded.


    This was largest swarm of galaxies in the observable world, a patterned disc shape that the champions could observe in the Void. Infinite worlds were tidily arranged to shape into an unthinkably profound collection of worlds.


    The energy levels of worlds were higher the closer a galaxy was to the center of the Multiverse, and the more would worlds resemble their early melted form. Even if resources were abundant, such worlds were not suitable for some intelligent life¡ªinstead, it was the worlds on the outer circle where many intelligent civilizations were born.


    In a fringe galaxy to the right bottom of the Multiverse, a rapidly developing civilization that was founded a thousand years ago was expanding into the Void.


    Calling themselves the Eldar, they were beelike creatures that gained self through souls, hence advancing as a civilization. They had been omnivorous herd insects, their social constitution being one resembling that of bees where only the queen possess intelligence in each hive. Still, a large case of seismic activity exposed subterranean arcane minerals to the surface, causing awakenings where the hive individuals would gain souls and develop intelligence.


    Surprisingly, they did not develop a hivemind even after gaining intelligence. In fact, they formed monarchies that revolved around each queen, before subsequently developing a constitutional monarchy with figurehead leaders through a series of social reforms.


    The Eldars were born with mature personalities and were adept at following orders, eventually developing complex but efficient bureaucracy that governs complicated global hives. Apart from that, they were very curious about otherworld lifeforms since there were no other intelligent life with awakened souls in their homeworld.


    In truth, the Eldars were favored by fortune¡ªtheir galaxy was unusually small, and a lack of high-energy environments meant there were no developed Void Civilizations. Likewise, the notorious civilizations that wreaked havoc across the Multiverse Galaxy were inactive in this galaxy¡ªnot even the closest of them, the Knowers.


    That being said, the Eldars were also unaware that the Knowers had actually discovered them¡ªbut they were too backwater then, which was why the Knowers did not make the effort to approach them.


    That was why the Eldars essentially occupied a galaxy to themselves. They had expanded without restraint in the last millennia just as their technological standard improved exponentially,


    Apart from that single ambush 351 years ago.


    It all began with an abnormal dimensional shift. The Central Hive had been received an urgent alert from one of the fringe stars that one of the worlds that were about to be mined were attacked by an unknown species. Eight percent of the world''s mass was claimed overnight, leaving worthless grains of sand.


    The Eldars who were guarding that world had all died from that upheaval, with only several technicians who had stayed in a Void observatory survived. They were all severely shocked as if they had seen something beyond their wildest imagination, the word ''Behemoth'' being the only distinction out of their random utterances.


    But that was not the end¡ªthings had barely begun.


    Soon, the second, third through to the tenth alarm followed the first, each being worlds that had been developed, developing or where development was planned. They were all ambushed, their mass emptied¡­ even uninhabited and worthless worlds were destroyed as well, with several ocean worlds drained of any water.


    On star maps, it was as if a great shadow had reached in from the borders of the galaxy, invading the Eldars'' territories incessantly, leaving emptiness behind, just like grasslands consumed by locusts.


    In the hour of need, the Eldars gathered all their naval forces¡ªhowever, the lack of foreign adversaries left their forces lacking relative to their civilization. Still, although there were less than hundreds of middle to small vessels made for show, the Eldars sent that only fleet to the vicinity of the shadow to repel the unknown foe.


    And they finally learned what ''Behemoth'' meant.


    A vast horde of almost forty crab-shaped Void Behemoths had covered heaven and earth. They moved forward in silence, causing dimensional turbulences or even knocking worlds out of orbits.


    The entire Eldar fleet did not even to compare a single of their appendages.


    The Behemoths accepted neither communications, challenge nor resistance, merely responding to the Eldars with silence. They did not even take notice of the fleet''s suicidal attack, merely moving forward to claim resources of each world, one after another.


    That single assault did not prove lethal to the Eldars. All populations along the Behemoths'' way were evacuated while they moved on in a straight line, storing all resources they could keep without pursuing the evacuating the Eldars.


    Indeed, they were not attacking but simply passing by, causing destruction akin to a giant trampling over an ant hill, the sheer size hence overwhelming the ants. Luckily, they stopped halfway through in the Eldars'' domain, seemingly having obtained sufficient resources and headed for the edge of the galaxy once more.


    Millions of Eldars had died in that single disaster, and left a marked effect on their race: They finally realized that there were other powerful civilizations in the vast galaxy, and that they escaped description of terms such as ''friendly'' or ''hostile''.


    More than that, without power, the strong would never even notice the weak''s hopeless retaliations much less calling upon them. ''They'' had simply passed by and vanished from the inscrutable edge of the galaxy. Whether the outcome was ruin or helpful, it mattered not to them.


    That was why the Eldar race had forcefully developed Void technology, investing their nation''s forces into combat armada. After centuries of continuous progress, even if the powerful creatures or foes they anticipated never came, the doctrine of fleet development became entrenched into their tradition that a great Void navy had taken shape presently. In fact, they were firmly convinced that they would at least not be disadvantaged or helplessly vulnerable if they encountered the Void Behemoth horde again.


    It was also due to that centuries-old incident that the Eldars were ever vigilant, and always tried their best to collect information about the planets and galaxy around them so that they would not be attacked without precedence once again¡­ Certainly, they got nothing over the last few hundred years since they remained a race from a fringe galaxy, and that the worrying state of the Multiverse prevented other civilizations from sending out fleets to explore some galaxy near the edge.


    Then, just as the Eldars gradually became remiss and no longer studied the stars, a checkpoint near the Eldar Imperium''s borders dispatched a vague alert to the Central Hive.


    "¡­Praise be to the name of Queen Kaliya, twenty-fourth generation of the Awakened¡­ checkpoint Number 937 had spotted a very faint mystical fluctuation¡­"


    "¡­spreading with extraordinary energy levels and spreading in a leaping sequence in the depths of the Void. Our technicians and equipment could not trace the source of the fluctuation¡­"


    "¡­It''s not an error caused by aging equipment¡ªit is definitely an abnormal mystical signature compounded with unusual psionic streams. Requesting advanced observation apparatus¡­"


    The emergency notifications did not receive much attention across the Imperium initially. Although local technicians emphasized that it was an error caused by old tools, the vague report and outlying data could not be used to formulate any sort of judgement¡ªeven the authorities of the technical department suspected that it was an excuse made by the checkpoint workers who simply wanted more funds.


    Either way, the incident ended up a small pebble thrown into a lake that did not stir many ripples. Be that as it may, all Eldar authorities were left in shock later when similar alerts echoed from every border checkpoints of the Imperium.


    "¡­Our instruments detected unusual energy signatures not known to any familiar systems¡­"


    "¡­Our acoustics caught a bizarre subs-space echo originating from an unknown point deep in the silent Void¡­"


    "¡­The echo proved to be faint but getting stronger as time passed. It appears that something is nearing our galaxy¡­"


    "¡­We could not correctly identify the range but the origin point is confirmed to be the depths of the Void. Present explanation is that due to usual silence in the Void, any abnormal energy ripples at the depths could cause widespread resonating waves¡­"


    "¡­The technicians can''t explain the cause. It''s an unprecedented phenomenon. However, we are still studying present data¡ªhoping for advanced technological support¡­"


    Alerts from different checkpoints proved to have varied contents, but they essentially reported the same thing; each frontier checkpoint had picked up an unusual presence of unknown origins at the depths of the Silent Void, its cause being not known as well.


    For the Eldars that lived on the edge of the Multiverse, the Void inside their galaxy was Normal Void, while the outer Void was called the ''Silent Void''¡ªit was because there were no other worlds on the outer reaches and was ever quiet, unaffected by any dimensional shift.


    But now, with the Silent Void being no longer silent, heated discussions erupted at once within the Imperium''s technological department.


    Aside from that, news of the signal reached the media and became the subject of various wild theories, such as new galaxies forming or the return of the mysteriously disappearing Behemoths from silence¡­ Crazed speculations about what the signal was about hence kicked up across the Empire.


    Many advanced equipment was at once supplied to the border checkpoints why the Eldar Imperium began to mobilize their fleet and conducting drills for what may be a new friend or a possible enemy. Either way, they were preparing for everything: from handling threats to diplomacy.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    But in the end, the Eldars were a new empire. They might not be backward when it came to Void warships technology, but they were simply too weak in terms of information gathering, surveillance and Extraordinary ability.


    One way or the other, the many civilizations, powerful Extraordinary individuals and advanced spacefaring races that spanned galaxies near the edge of the Multiverse all detected the same unusual signals.


    Everyone heard that energy fluctuations and subspace echoes originating from the distant stars.

 Chapter 899 Night Looms

    "They are approaching."


    "Something massive, powerful¡­ approaches our world."


    "Prepare. My instinct tells me that is the first sparks that would ignite a great inferno, or the surging tides that would douse the flames of war¡­"


    Diverse civilizations were making different choices.


    ***


    "Prophesize."


    Within the Twelve Sanctuaries of the Takur Galaxy, the Grand Patriarch of the Ruin Cult suddenly opened its one eye from its meditation. Its pupil appeared to be a swirl of energy that resembled a galaxy, with profound psionic presence emanating from within, along with distinct, unique divine power.


    "Prophesize," it repeated solemnly. "I hear the echoes, the cries of ancient remains that floats amidst the darkness¡­ something unknown has appeared in the ''Ruin Pit''!"


    The ''Ruin Pit'' was the name of the Takur Ruin Cult for the outer Void of the Multiverse. It encircles the worlds were life existed, and would eventually consume every star¡ªit is only by gathering the soul and consciousness of every individual to create the Canopy that the fate of destruction could be avoided.


    However, to become a member of the Takur Ruin Cult meant placing a soul in the Canopy after death as a material for its foundation. It was a form of eternal life that none apart from Takur Ruin Cultists could accept¡ªthat said, the Ruin Cult would simply destroy the physical form of civilizations which refused to join them, claiming their souls and fuel and resource to forge their kingdom.


    And now, the Takur Ruin Cult detected the movement in the Ruin Pit.


    They made a great prophecy at once.


    ***


    The Imperator''s throne in the Bloody Palace, the Revelation system, the Amos galaxy.


    A will powerful enough to warp reality reverberated throughout the planetary system.


    "Find the truth being that energy presence."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    The consciousness that appeared to be holding its anger forcefully swept through the minds of every Amos person. It was the first time their Imperator was so grimly giving them, the children of success such a clear command.


    Hence, they too began to listen and observe every facet of the Silent Void.


    Apart from them, almost every powerful civilization was relaying similar commands. Compared to the youthful and ignorant ones, the ancient and formidable civilizations knew clearly that ''anomalies'' also meant ''uncontrollable'', ''unexpected'' and ''unknown''¡ªthose were the most dangerous of all, and must be discerned at once.


    Thus, colossal prophet circles that covered an entire star system was activated.


    Thus, the most detailed and augmented biological probes were unleashed from planet-sized nurseries.


    Thus, countless vessels roaming the Void combined into a Skyline formation.


    Thus, supermassive negentropic probes that obtained motion through stellar forms were linking to energy sources.


    All of them began to run, activating, and watched the distance with various methods¡ªmeasures no young civilization could fathom: science, mechanical, elemental, psionic, lifeforce, holy light, mysticism, and even metaphysics were used simultaneously to sense and observe the unknown faraway origins that caused all present motion.


    In one of the Takur Ruin Cult Sanctuaries, the Grand Patriarch solemnly presided over a ceremony to open a dimensional rift in the faraway Ruin Pit and gather information. Its superior ability naturally did not necessitate collecting elements around like the Third Prophet¡ªit only had to open the rift, and directly use its own psionic and divine powers to witness first hand the existence on the other side.


    Whooooosh¡ª


    With a sound that dragged on, the dimensional rift parted, and the sight beyond greeted the elderly Grand Patriarch.


    The Ruin Pit was lightless and directionless, with all that once held form were disintegrating within and dying. Anything that could create light and heat or affect other objects were now in complete stagnation as if time itself had stopped. It was a scene that matches the precise description which the Takur Ruin Cult foretold for all things as they met their end.


    But in that limitless, dark and silent Void, a bundle of bright lights was rapidly advancing.


    It was a fleet.


    The core of the fleet was built of colossal vessels forged from some silver alloy, unusual in both appearance and application but advanced¡ªor, in the very least, the Grand Patriarch could not identify the technology and the alloy materials. He could barely make out slight protrusion runic armor over the silver alloy, compact and patterned like dragon scales and emitting a rainbow radiance while humming like a bee.


    On one flank of the main fleet were vessels of another type, each planet-sized and glinting in golden brilliance. The ships on the other flank were dark and dull, irregular crafts that appeared to be asteroids or world fragments that floated around in the Void.


    In a nutshell, the fleet of almost ten-thousand ships was not actually huge¡ªan insignificant force to the Takur Ruin Cult. Each of their sect commands an armada of such numbers, and yet the Grand Patriarch knew that numbers mattered not for fleets, but technological standards.


    It then saw eight powerful Void Behemoths leading the fleet up front. They were familiar¡ªif anything, they would appear to belong to the Starherders that vanished from the grand stage of the Multiverse centuries ago. Incidentally, the Takur Ruin Cult had wanted to bring in those nomads who had unique skills in molding worlds but were rejected and escaped their pursuit¡­


    But that was not important.


    The Grand Patriarch had fixed its gaze upon the object at the center of the eight Behemoths: a mundane silver sphere that appeared to be a mere metallic ball.


    And yet, it was that sphere that prompted a sense of danger in the Patriarch far beyond the combined might of the eight Behemoths. Furthermore, it even felt a dozen more presence of great Extraordinary powers, each of which were at least a class above the Prophets. They were spread across various points in the fleet, emanating strong barriers that covered the entire armada.


    "You again?"


    Out of nowhere, when the Grand Patriarch was studying the ships from the other side of the rift intently, he detected a thick, horrific and threatening presence: the silhouette of a dark-haired, bipedal creature had silently appeared in front of the rift. His eyes were shining with searing red light as if melted steel, and staring back to the side of the rift.


    He reached out and grabbed at the core of the prophet ritual. Dark, malevolent and endless Chaos followed, welling with the presence of destruction. All at once, millions of powerful psionics across the sanctuary fell as if struck by lightning, sinking into comas where they dreamt of the fall of one civilization after another¡ªthe Chaos Memories had become a weapon of the existence from beyond, invading the depths of his enemies'' spirit.


    "Damn it!"


    Though the Grand Patriarch was unaffected some frivolous Chaos memories, he realized that his cult''s coordinates must never be found by those creatures from the other side¡ªhence, in the next split second, it closed the dimensional rift, intent on using the profound power of the prophet circle and sever the hand of the creature from the other side.


    And yet, the Grand Patriarch realized in shock that the rift that could cut through almost object in this world shattered naturally when it touched the body of the creature from beyond. That body was in a league of its own, utterly unaffected by ordinary spatial offensive!


    The Grand Patriarch still had certainly moves to follow up and repel the Thing. He was formidable, but they were on par and there was no reason to fear the other.


    However, the being from beyond suddenly frowned and quietly mumbled in some unknown language, before stopping its probing the coordinates of the other side.


    The probing exchange thus ended abruptly.


    If anyone who knew Mycroft common tongue had been there, they would know what the powerful creature from beyond was saying.


    "What''s going on? Why are there so many spies?!"


    ***


    When the other Prophets had hastily teleported to aid the Grand Patriarch, the prophet rituals had ended, with all unconscious psionics sent to various healing facilities for analysis.


    Meanwhile, the Grand Patriarch who resembled an old farmer and an insignificant presence had changed into a full set of priest robes: elegant, imposing, and brimming with all kinds of energy halations.


    "They have departed¡­"


    Watching the Prophets who had just arrived and unaware of what happened, the Grand Patriarch lowered its voice and spoke with immeasurable grimness.


    "¡­and are now approaching."


    "Storm''s coming. We should all make preparations."


    ***


    At the same time, the authorities of every civilization that had launched grand scale Void observation had reacted at once in an orderly manner, albeit differently.


    "They appear to be organized."


    In Void platforms that hung above worlds and were colossal enough to subjugate each realm, transmissions were made. Huge, sturdy black warships followed rising beyond the Void, gathering from thousands of worlds into a single spot.


    "Notify all fleet commanders, sound the command for maximum mobilization."


    A galaxy-roaming navy of ants, whose primary goal was knowledge were shedding their ordinary safe outer skin. As dull crystal streaks on the surface of their warships recharged and shone in dark green lines, the massive navy started their engines and steered towards another bearing.


    "¡­New prey¡­ new food¡­"


    In an empty system, a swarm of locust-like creatures that blanketed the worlds were pulling a planet forward, having built their hive inside it. An evil horde that consumed the skies, they never had excess emotions¡ªtheir boundless hunger and thirst for organic matter kept them fearless and welling with insatiable appetites.


    "Poor creatures, wandering the Void. They need our aid and care."


    Inside worlds controlled by machines, strong neutron signals were sent through subspace circuits to each world. The great collective machine consciousness was awakening¡ªhaving encountered a new subject to care for, the mission objective inscribed in their main programming had reactivated.


    "Reasonably speaking, is it really impossible for us to communicate with them?"


    "How interesting, a powerful civilization from the Lost Galaxy."


    That was the opinion of all friendly or neutral civilizations. Though they were doubtful and vigilant against the presence of powerful beings who had come from the direction of the Lost Galaxy and emanated energy waves even over the Silent Void, they were more inclined to communicate than to fight.


    On the other hand, those individuals or civilizations filled with lusts of destruction and malice had simpler ideas.


    "Such crude alien species must be purged!"


    News that an unknown but powerful Void armada advanced in the Silence Void certainly slightly calmed the Multiverse where all-out war would erupt at the drop of a hat, but it was merely the calm before the storm.


    And everyone knew that the storm was coming, that the Night looms before many civilizations.

 Chapter 900 Voyage and Arrival

    In the vast Void shrouded by the dark night skies, a bright starry speck glinted, rapidly driving through the lightless ocean of silence.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Mycroft''s Combined Fleet sailed silently. A massive, translucent and bulbous spindle shaped dimensional stabilizing field ran on full capacity, unleashing the light of stars while covering and protecting the fleet.


    And yet mere optical tools would never observe the true appearance of that fleet in the stirred dimensions, but that certainly did not take into account the gigantic pioneer circles that were measured in dimensional quadrant units; continental behemoths that were over thousands of miles in length which bodies precepted sub-space harmonics; microscopic magical probes; negentropic tracking circles along with many other advanced technologies, super forms and large scale buildings.


    "Is there no end?"


    After Joshua kicked and destroyed a spying portal from some unknown location and made sure that were no peeking gazes, he raised a hand in irritation. Silver light burst out like a volcano from his path and shifted halfway, finally shifting in to a massive large black shield held aloft at the center of the fleet, shrouding the outer layer of the dimensional stabilizer field.


    Joshua had mastered the Black Form Guard, a skill of the Black Fog''s main body: by unleashing substantial independent bodies, the barrier would absorb all electromagnetic waves and heat to a certain extent, withdrawing all aspect of one''s own appearance as if a black hole.


    That way, the entire Combined Expeditionary Fleet would not be watched¡ªthe spies would not be able to obtain precise coordinates of their location, and were left with the option to identify the Fleet''s identity through the surrounding dimension distortion or how warped light was around them. However, that method would have been fine inside the galaxy, but those conditions did not exist even in the absolute emptiness of the Silent Void, which was why they were essentially concealed from all prying eyes from other galaxies until they reached the outer edge of the Multiverse.


    It had been half a year since the Combined Fleet left Mycroft, and it was now Starfall Year 842, the twelfth of July.


    The Starherders that had journeyed through the Void on the backs of Void Behemoths did not actually move quickly in the Dark Domain. They needed more time to adjust and ensure that they had not deviated from their path in the gloom, that they were on the right trail.


    The experience from their voyage allowed the Combined Fleet to move even quicker through dark zones than they did, not to mention that Void Behemoths were never built for speed. Compared to the Starherders'' past journey that was very much just floating around, Nostradamus the Legendary dimensional mage and the Commanding Will of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds had worked together and referenced the psionic warp engine to develop a super-void channel engine, moving eighty times faster than the Starherders at full speed.


    After the initial three months acceleration progress, the Combined Fleet was now in a full-speed Void voyage phase. According to the experienced eight-legged fungal monarchs who had been through that path, they were almost one-fifth through their journey.


    If that was the case, even taking into account the time to calibrate and place communications beacons and then accelerating again, Joshua believed that the Combined Fleet would reach the Multiverse in three years.


    Having barred all external spying, Joshua returned to his seat, closed his eyes and pondered amidst reverent gazes from the crew.


    "It''s been more than half a year¡­ it seems that Mycroft his alright."


    ***


    With the bond between his true form and clone that transcends time and space, Joshua felt 35% left of his Spirit Deviation Rate. It was a percentage that basically did not affect his consciousness, and his true form should now be in complete dormant slumber, attempting to study and suppress divinity.


    The Chaos Memories and the divinity left in the 35% were the most stubborn and irremovable. Even with new Mycroft players clearly joining Continental Wars, Joshua thought that it would it would only be fully cleansed when the Expedition arrives at the Multiverse proper.


    "I could wait; I''m not in a hurry."


    Having ensured the state of his true form on the other side, Joshua opened his eyes. The Spirit Deviation Rate would not affect him when he fought now¡ªthere would be minor effects, though those would be trivial.


    Still, there was no telling how Ying and Ling were¡­ And Zero Three too. He did not know if they were taking care of themselves, or if they had completed the tasks which he had left them with¡­


    Even so, the expedition''s operations here was fine even when compared to Mycroft, which was becoming ever advanced.


    In a nutshell, everything was under control: the demonic fleet that should be stirring trouble had been rather orderly, probably because of the elites¡ªand Goliath the Demon King itself watching over their shoulders. In fact, they behaved well even when the usual life-support vessels delivered and collected resources.


    That was even more true for the Sartreans, Starherders, and Mycroftians. Whether pressured by the power of Legendary champions or being the handpicked cream of the military crop, all of them willingly followed the rules.


    There was nothing much to say: the strong presence of order left the voyage rather dull as they journeyed through the absolute emptiness.


    Nonetheless, the dull and uninteresting voyage was the best news for the Legendary leaders led by Joshua. Most of the Extraordinary individuals who did not have to stay on guard daily as well as the crew working on shifts were left with Fairy Cards, but they easily got bored of it without new expansion card sets¡ªit would work as a pastime, but not for entertainment.


    Regarding that issue, the Nature''s Magister had offered the solution of having the crew grow vegetables¡­ and naturally, flowers. Indeed, most of them simply planted a few potted plants, and there were rarely any who would grow vegetables.


    Be that as it may, there were those who do grow such vegetables, such as the First Party''s Nick. The dwarf, during the free time he has from training, had planted a cabbage as tall as three-dwarves at the zero-gravity zone, which became the talk of the fleet for some time.


    Presently, there were several little flowers and cabbage beside Joshua''s official seat in the Dreadnaught. Those were gifts from his students, the largest of which was the Void Cabbage Nick was proud of, which would grow as tall as two men if even neglected a little.


    On the other hand, the most beautiful was a species of magical flower cultivated by Ivan and Amelia. The petals of the flower would change color according to the elements around it¡ªwhen it was around Joshua, it grows a silver base hue, a moving sky-blue color, and a starry golden-orange, surreal and enchantingly beautiful in a single glance.


    Joshua personally did not believe himself to be a person of refined taste to put flowers around his own seat. Those flowers were too dazzling and beautiful that¡­ it was not as if he disliked them, but he did not really their presence if he was being frank¡­


    Either way, well¡­ it counts as a sincerity from his students. Joshua himself did not say that he did not want them after his initial ''not bad'' assessment either, and had simply accepted those gifts, occasionally watering them as the days passed.


    Still, it had to be said that those apprentices that Joshua had especially brought along, their work bore much fruit.


    Amongst the five members of the First Party, their team leader Ivan had been assigned as an advanced engineer at the arcane puppets section on the Dreadnaught, in charge of maintenance and refurbishment of massive combat units. For their seriously understaffed expedition, only puppets were viable if they were to conduct land battles or were being boarded¡ªit was a supremely vital task, and though Ivan was young, he had an advantage in his rich experience for arcane battles and melee combat compared to other mages. Being one proficient in both magical and physical conflict, his experience could be applied directly on the combat memory modules of their combat unit.


    Amelia, meanwhile, works as the leader of the central core on a battlecruiser, actively controlling the vessel with her formidable talents at magical calibration. She proved gifted in leading, with the Glorious Era Avian Legend Yana Milo billing her, believing that she could become an excellent fleet leader.


    Both Nick the dwarf and Karin worked at the energy department of the Dreadnaught, having outstanding control over their Extraordinary ability in their daily maintenance of multiple warship engines, occasionally moonlighting for improving some overloaded faculties. Of course, that was on the surface¡ªJoshua knew that Nick was developing an element crushing cannon in a secret research cabal, while Karin was conducting live tests for a substance-energy transition bomb with another research group under the Legendary champion Vahina.


    As for the special crewmember¡­ Arlwa, the Seventh Prince of the Diamond family, had been brimming with passion and diligence after witnessing his father the Emperor ascending as a god. Each day he would train until the arranged cultivation period for the vessels'' Extraordinary individuals ended, and the legacy that Joshua had previously instructed him in was so powerful that if he did not use his full power, to the point he feared that his leaking power could affect the daily work of the other crew.


    In a nutshell, as the first students Joshua had taught and experimented with Extraordinary ability, the First Party''s present accomplishments were very much the results of their own effort and hard work since the warrior himself did not spare too much effort on them. Naturally, Joshua would help by offering conveniences, although it does not really compare to the focus and seriousness which he showed in instructing his later students, Lisa and Priest.


    He was pleased to see the seeds he sowed so simply had blossomed so well.


    On the other hand, the five members of the Elite Party were not as separated as the First Party. As veteran otherworld explorers, all of them instructed other Extraordinary individuals in the advance scouts of the Dreadnaught¡ªthis time, it was their turn to have others go through hellish training, something which they would be all too willing to help with.


    As for the trio Lisa, Syndicate, and Zero One, they were assigned to the fleet patrol to inspect various vessels and straighten any noncompliance¡­ Zero One''s true form was there as well, having transformed into a large corvette on the surface of the Dreadnaught, hanging by the docks.


    Compared to the First Party whose main class were mages, Priest''s power was bursting towards Gold-pinnacle as a warrior with a direct legacy, while Lisa was beginning to reach the edges of Supreme¡ªthe Draknoid girl herself was not even eighteen, which was why everyone considered that she had surpassed Joshua after reaching such a level at that age.


    Pure Ancient Dragon bloodline combined with the most powerful Legendary legacy of present had allowed to master the ability to shift electromagnetism, having unleashed a destructive burst the size of a city when she adventured in the Abyss. Her own power could directly crush an entire hive of Abyssal monsters, leaving a semi-permanent trail of destruction on the surface.


    Beyond that, there was not much to say.


    Whether it was the Nature''s Magister using the excuse of growing vegetables as semi-sentient combat-able plants, Barnil''s experiment with runic stagnation effects in Void environments, Vahina''s substance-energy transition bomb or the spatial compression technique that the Sword Saint tried with the warrior himself, intended for common use and similar research¡­ those were all not major events.


    With Joshua''s influence, all of the Legends had found new paths¡ªhaving left their own galaxy to witness the vastness of the Multiverse, the champions whose limits of knowledge had been broken felt endless inspiration developing in their minds.


    Relatively speaking, the element crusher which triggers massive explosions through atomic collapse phenomenon was actually a norm for bombs. After all, those normal heat and shockwaves, combined with photon and element radiation would only destroy ninety-five percent of matter over a world, destroying bloodlines, genes and basic runes for elemental lifeforms¡­ it was not actually some outstanding design


    "Our fangs and claws are sharpened as ever¡­ but at least that''s not a bad thing."


    Joshua stroked the petals of the magical flower beside him carelessly and watched as its color changed. Sky-blue and orange radiance mixed, before becoming distinct once again, a sight he could not help but smile at.


    "Civilizations and Extraordinary individuals of another galaxy, how exciting¡­ hmm?"


    Noticing that his mind was a little troubling, the warrior shook his head and muttered to himself, "Spirit Deviation Rate is a little high¡­. And we had come for peace and truth."


    "Time to rest."


    ***


    The Mycroft Combined Fleet hence steered ahead amidst the utterly empty Void. Neither Starherders nor demons were making any false moves, and the meticulously designed fleet itself has not presented any mishaps or damaged equipment. Even so, Joshua still did not discover traces of the Metal Dragon God''s journey¡ªsince the homeworld of the Astral Dragons were not along their path, and that they had long since split ways.


    The Metal Dragons so yearned for their homeland that they were willing to maintain a mutually isolating relationship with the peoples of Mycroft. That was why Joshua naturally had no reason to stop or interfere with them, and he could only hope that the Million Steel Dragon could obtain its wish, or at least present a requiem for the home they had left so long ago.


    Either way, the voyage would never pause over that. The fleet rapidly streaked the void, stirring waves over the silent and calm Void.


    Time passed, and two years went by.


    It was the moment of arrival in the turn of an eye.

 Chapter 901 Unexpected Guests

    Hundreds of hexagonal-shaped warships parted the shroud of the Great Mana Tide, journeying forward in a tight formation amidst the void, a stark resemblance of beehives.


    As those vessels slowly made their approach behind the thick shrouds of energy, a protruding harbor of steel slowly revealed itself from which a bright, guiding light shot out, shining upon the bow of the lead ship.


    Guided by that navigational beam, the fleet began to turn slightly and decelerate along the light, slowly heading towards the dimensional anchorage.


    The frontier harbor was dead ahead¡ªthe largest military port in the Void of the Eldar Empire.


    Initially, it was a civilian harbor used as a hub for moving supplies to border provinces and colonies, but following the Eldars'' continuous investment on Void warfare in the last few centuries, almost all harbors and larger fortresses had been refurbished with strength. And in recent years, this former harbor critical for transportation had been completely renovated into a large Void fortress.


    The beehive fleet of four-hundred was merely a small portion of military ships stopping by the port. The frontier harbor could hold fifty-six hundred larger beehive warships at full capacity, one of the Eldar Empires'' most formidable Void harbors.


    But now, even such a colossal harbor appeared to be overburdened: two smaller docks had to be built adjacent to it to place the massive ranks of more than ten thousand fleet vessels.


    All was over the recent state of affairs, where a storm brewed.


    According to the increasingly sharp and accurate reports from the Empire''s military various border observation points, the last three years (the Eldars'' standard time is different from humans, but for sake of readers, all Multiverse units are identical by default) had saw ever clearer massive sub-space energy surges and echoes, the insinuation prompting the Eldars'' authorities to resolve themselves.


    While the entire nation''s fleet converging to border regions would see them lose the ability to react within their own borders, the Eldars were clearly aware that if there were indeed invaders from other galaxies, they never had any ability to resist in the first place since they were a fortunate young Void civilization. Instead of worrying over something that could not happen, it was better to pay attention to the storm that had reached the Silent Void.


    Having prepared and departed from their planet of origins, moving from the Dirt Regions to the Red-Light Province, subsequently to the Black Fang Fort and then to the frontier harbor, the small fleet of four hundred ships were not reinforcements¡ªthey were here to transport the state-of-the-art surveillance equipment, the presently most advanced technology of the Eldars.


    Having a special military designation, the fleet swiftly entered the center of the harbor through a special path, the transport vessels rapidly disassembled as the huge surveillance equipment were detached from the vessel''s half-living bulk. Soon, as the Eldar military hastily assembled them, a spire-shaped sub-space energy surge detector was hence put together.


    And yet.


    Half a day later, a series of urgent alerts was relayed to their planet of origins, the capital system of the Eldars.


    "¡­We are seeing very distinct gravitational warping around our Void borders, but we could not observe any light or energy fluctuations¡­"


    "¡­According to our calculations, a supermassive dark celestial form that blocks out all light is quickly closing on our borders. Their technology is far more advanced and powerful than we imagined, and it now appears that our unnamed visitors would soon arrive¡­"


    "¡­Venerable Queen, the sub-space echoes are so clear they could be heard, and is now reaching the outer zones of our galaxy with signs of substance distortion¡­"


    "¡­There is every reason to believe that the unknown signal had left the Silent Void and entered the fringe dust region. They are still moving in a straight line and not deviating from their path, and we are already monitoring the possible point of entries for those signals¡­"


    ***


    From the 18th of September to the 27th of November in Year 1103, the consecutive alerts and reports were saturating the inbox of the Empire and the military department. They had learned from their advanced equipment that the signals from the other side was approaching them at an unimaginable speed¡ªalthough that was not anything unusual: according to relativity of information, if object A advances at the speed of information transmittance, object A would almost arrive when the receiver obtains the sent information.


    Either way, to avoid the large casualties suffered back when the horde Void Behemoths attacked their galaxy, the Eldar Empire mobilized every fleet of their race and built fortresses at the unknown signals'' point of entries. They had allocated half of the resources the Empire accumulated over the years there, with the Elder Princess¡ªthe Twenty-Fifth Evoker and heir of the Queen having headed for the frontlines with their vice commander-in-chief and their military minister, making evident the importance the Empire placed upon the matter.


    In the very least, the Eldars would feel no regrets over preparations since they had done their best.


    ***


    27th of November in Year 1103 of the Eldar calendar.


    High-alert sirens sounded, shattering the silence in the fortress of the frontier harbor and fortress chains.


    The Elder Princess who was powerful and did not need sleep at all, along with the vice commander-in-chief, military minister and various frontline marshals, even the Queen who was in the distant capital of the Empire and other cabinet ministers all received the same message.


    In truth, those warnings were unnecessary since all elite Eldars above Class Three could all feel it¡­


    The tide that surges from the distance; the tide that is known as fear.


    "¡ªAlert¡ªWe have caught an unknown powerful presence that engulfs the entire galaxy!"


    "¡ªAlert¡ªthe border observation points has been struck by an abnormal spiritual surge. Ninety percent of our observers are spiritually comatose and irresuscitable!"


    "¡ªAlert¡ªthe signal is approaching¡ªthey are here!"


    Boom!


    In that single moment, the authorities of the frontier harbor all heard a terrible rumble resounding to the depths of their souls. Apart from the military minister¡ªthe most powerful amongst them, every other Eldar was left unable to think straight at once, confused and stunned by the soul echo that appeared to contain boundless memories and erosion.


    As a large insectoid race, the Eldars were a psionic race that obtained self-awareness and intelligence from the soul. In fact, most species without actual mental organs obtained supernatural powers through psionic abilities, a norm for the Multiverse and the most common Extraordinary ability. In itself, psionic powers could also easily be converted with other energies¡ªas long as the soul was powerful enough, it meant great psionic abilities.


    And the blast on the soul aspect made every Eldar aware instantly that the greatness of the existences about to come was simply unimaginable for them.


    "Ch¡ªcheck for the source of the soul eruption. I want to know where it''s gone to!"


    Presently, only the military minister had enough strength to think and immediately connect and activate the automated sequencing of the subspace monitoring equipment and open the results of its surveillance before that unusual blast.


    And they were left in terror.


    "Un-i-den-ti-fi-able¡ªwarning: psionic signature is too massive; automated sequencing could not identify source¡ªwarning, supermassive subspace quake detected. Please hold all ships and have them fix themselves on the harbor anchor points!"


    "¡ªOptical surveillance and arcane surveillance lenses back online. Unknown target leaving surface barrier, transmitting image¡­ success!"


    Soon, as the Eldar Princess and the others came too, all of them saw the blurry image that the automated sequencing sent alongside the military minister.


    It was a massive Behemoth, as profound as a world.


    With the dimensional quaking that the entire Void harbor could feel clearly, eight familiar yet unknown Void Behemoths broke through the spiraling barrier matter that the galaxy''s spiraling created naturally, darting through the fringe dust of the galaxy. They were actually slowing down as if prepared to land, parting the Void and gloom while shattering condensed clumps within the specks of dust. Like brutes that care not for trampling over the roadside plants, they hence charged at their target planetary system.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "It''s those Void Behemoths¡ªand other fleets?!"


    All Eldar authorities gasped in shocked at the sight of those Void Behemoths. The horde that had destroyed their lands had reappeared, filling them with rage¡­


    Soon, however, more images followed, and the oversized bugs calmed with it.


    At the center and surrounded by those eight Void Behemoths was a seemingly inconspicuous silver sphere that emanates light brighter than a star, and three sets of fleets that appeared, parting the shroud guided by that light.


    The dimensional stabilizing field that was visible to the naked eye was so conspicuous that it could have been seen from its sheer magnitude. In comparison, the eight Void Behemoths were mere creatures pushed along by the silver sphere and the fleet behind them, while the silver steel fleet that appears to be its main force lacked numbers, although the Eldar could not identify or tell if it was friend or foe from their technology.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the planet of origins, the Eldar figurehead Queen, along with the actual policymakers¡ªtheir president and cabinet were all silently studying the psionic communications that kept coming in.


    "The unknown existence has appeared: an unusual combined fleet of four parts, one fleet of which had once invaded us¡­ They are the source of the subspace energy surge we observed before that were approaching our galaxy."


    "The images make it clear that the fleet''s mass is not enough to cause the terrific subspace tremors before. The true source of that tremendous force we observed could not be identified, and we suspect that this is merely the advance party of an unknown faction¡ªtheir bulk remains in the Silent Void and had yet to come. The nature of it all is puzzling, not to mention that the unknown creatures are all declining any psionic communications or hailing, and they may be using another form of extradimensional communications tool."


    That was where the suggestions provided by the observation points were clearly divided.


    "Our Empire¡ªour galaxy is invaded by a powerful foreign faction of the Void. A war like no other lies ahead of us, and we should make a move before their main force arrives for the unknown power is extremely powerful!"


    "We may attempt calibrating communication frequencies. Meaningless conflict in unneeded, and before we clash against them over our doubt of the unknown, we should enter a formal exchange!"


    The brief yet solemn communications left the Empire''s authorities at a loss. They realized that they know nothing of that foreign fleet from an unknown region¡ªnot their force, skill and living form, and all they had were only observation of the outward appearance of the ''acquainted'' Void Behemoths, never once fighting them as equals.


    Still, what the unknown fleet did next soon made the Eldars resolved themselves.


    After dispelling the black barrier, the otherworld fleet could now be seen even with simple observation spells. Having parted the dust zones, the Void Behemoths had led the fleet to a target planetary system¡ªand that was when the silver sphere that had been encircled by the Void Behemoths emitted a translucent circle that covered the entire system, stopping the automated fortresses and sentry arrays in the region instantly.


    In the ensuing moment, even long-distance observation spells all dimmed¡ªwith the dimensional stabilizing field gone, the fleet''s excessive propulsive ejection had created a small artificial mana tide at the Zeta Ram system.


    Then, notifications from several living worlds reached them, along with another violent dimensional surge.


    "¡ªHigh alert¡ªeight World Barriers of lifeless planets in the Jack Tram system had been destroyed. The Behemoths are feeding!"


    "The dimensional integrity of the Zeta Ram system is crumbling a widespread scale. We have picked up complex arcane signatures: it appears that the unknown fleet is at the center of the system and creating a colossal dimensional rift¡­ it appears that they intend to set up a dimensional hub and stargate! We even intercepted the signals the fleet is transmitting amongst them¡­ they appear hungry, crazed and in confusion, and are cheering as if having been repressed over a long period. Now, they are brimming with delight. It sounds like euphoria!"


    "They are moving swiftly with a precise purpose. We don''t have time¡ªif they complete dimensional hubs and stargates, we have no chance of victory when their main force arrives!"


    And that terrifying news was the last straw that forced the Eldar policymakers into action.


    "¡­Attack!"

 Chapter 902 Honor and Courage

    As the huge Void dockyards slowly opened, the anchoring points holding ships steady detached one after another. Then, propulsion streams shone as innumerable vessels shone, turning and shifting vectors in the spherical Void harbor.


    A storm of energy that swept away all man tide billowed, with dull beehive outlines absorbing every hint of external light within every dockyard inside the fortress harbor. Thousands of ships began to assume a tidy formation, and as their various marshals issued orders, darted away just like a hive of bees on the attack.


    Allowing the unknown fleet to build a portal was equivalent to abandoning all initiative, their very own sovereignty as a nation, all honor and courage.


    To not react at all when they acted so bold, the Eldar authorities may as well end their own lives in the name of the queen.


    Most of the Eldar forces were gathered here as per a predetermined plan, and hence advanced towards their objective.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the Void of the Zeta Ram system.


    The Void Behemoths that had been nourishing their bodies by absorbing mass from the worlds reluctantly withdrew their mandibles at the admonishment of their respective Kings of Akasha. They hence moved on to other lifeless worlds, kicking up dimensional ripples as they went.


    According to their calculations, the Void Behemoths created as a result of the grand cycles of the stars were a handler of refuse in the Multiverse. Like bacteria, they would grow new worlds by devouring the corpses of various dead, lifeless worlds.


    Be that as it may, those entities certainly never had the luck of finding food on every turn, and their feeding could well reduce a normal world to wasteland, killing any future of life to be born upon it. Even so, with their weighing of the pros and cons along with their experience of controlling the Behemoths, the Kings of Akasha never took that matter to heart, but they certainly would have to obey the will of That Great One since they serve the Mycroft civilization anyway.


    Now, in Zeta Ram¡ªthe largest world of the Zeta Ram system, Barnil''s Void Battleship had descended inside the world. With the influence of energy repulsors and automated runic systems, the unmanned warships were slowly disassembling in the air, turning into massive spare parts before transforming and reassembled under the control of the Legendary champion. Thus, it assumed the dome shape of a dimensional hub that slowly descended and Zeta Ram''s grey sea.


    The coastal frame of the continent quaked under the rumble of its descent, abruptly kicking up a tidal wave over hundreds of meters tall¡ªbut the dimensional hub was mostly complete. Then, as Vahina herself supplied energies, a huge dimensional rift over ten thousand meters tall hence formed, hanging just above the hub like a black blade that cuts the sky apart.


    "It would take months for the dimensional hub to stabilize and be completed. Before that, we basically won''t be able to contact the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds."


    Barnil''s voice wafted from the communications circle. Having heard it from the Void, Joshua nodded and replied, "I know."


    "Yana Milo also found powerful psionic presences heading for us." Barnil continued. "They''re close¡ªprobably locals, but we shouldn''t underestimate them, so take a look. Although they may attack, there''s no need to kill them."


    "¡­You don''t have to emphasize that. I''m not a person who abuses power in whimsical slaughter."


    "And I''m only telling you that we sorely need population and workers. Establishing a base requires great labor early on¡ªeven my runic creatures and automatons are not enough¡­ So. If they can communicate and we can come to a mutual understanding, hire a batch of workers. If it doesn''t, you just have to force a mutual understanding."


    "A simple task I''ve mastered."


    Naturally not declining, Joshua turned off the channel and turned to the crew around him who were wearing expectant faces. "Prepare to depart," he commanded, "we''ll take a look with the Starherders."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Every crewmember was immeasurably thrilled after having arrived at a new galaxy. Even if Joshua was impassive and his voice low, there was no stopping them finally finding delight in showing their skills¡ªbeing an older generation of Extraordinary individuals born to train for combat, they were citizens of Continental War who still displayed inclination for conflict, and their power was made for unstopping development of new lands and conquering in the first place.


    ***


    Meanwhile, the main fleet of the Eldars was advancing from the edge of the galaxy.


    The honeycomb-shaped warships were encircled by circles of psionic halos that naturally generated Void flow to create momentum, taming dimensional turbulences to create the optimized Void Winds for themselves. Even if their fleet appeared to be split forms of countless vessels, they were a massive collective in psionic constitution.


    If one watched from the Void, each Eldar Fleet generates a huge psionic circle, the center of which each fleet group would form a symbol that helps the fleet to accelerate, form up, burst or enhance firepower.


    They are about to head for the Zeta Ram system and attempt to stop the unknown fleet.


    Now, however, their main fleet and another two advanced fleet had stopped in their tracks as shrill alarms rang in their warships.


    "Powerful gravitational source detected ahead¡ª!!!"


    The alarm at once jolted the entire Eldar Fleet, with the military minister who was in command ordering all ships to stop at once and change formation. "The unknown faction is coming for us on their own," he growled, "to spare us the waiting!"


    "Prepare!"


    Nonetheless, in the single instant the Eldar Fleet assumed formations on the fringes of the Zeta Ram system, a mysterious shadow gradually showed itself over Void turbulence.


    It was a world-sized Void Behemoth which had the appearance of a crab. Its shell was a sturdy gray-white, with abnormal black lines that were either cracks or early signs of molting. Either way, the creature let out an extended cry that resounded over half the planetary system, its ripples breaking the dimensional turbulences around it and creating a stable area around itself.


    And then the second, the third¡­ and eventually, the eighth.


    They had appeared one after another, their colossal forms leaving everyone immeasurably shaken with their mere presence. Before them, a simple fleet was no more than a mosquito darting around mosquitoes¡ªit was hard to imagine anything that could threaten these lifeforms.


    But the Eldars were not afraid.


    They were prepared to fight those Behemoths centuries ago.


    ***


    An entire sheet of psionic tail exhaust shone from the other side of the Void.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    The Eldars'' main fleet and two more attached fleets had established a three-dimensional formation, with three tremendous sets of psionic links communicating and combining into a singular body.


    The Eldar Fleet had long since mobilized, with miles long of honeycomb vessels already shifted to reveal the psionic cluster cannon behind¡ªlike little parts, the smaller vessels began to transform around the capital ships and reveal their main artillery as well. Within a single instant, the entire outer rim of the Zeta Ram system was packed with incalculable barrels of psionic cannons, and as the light in the zone dimmed, all energy was drained into a vacuum devoid of energies while endless golden specks began to gather by the barrels.


    Moreover, apart from the charging cannons, massive crystal specks were ejecting out of honeycomb warships: beelike crystal shuttles, agile and each piloted by psionics who were approaching the Void Behemoths by the flanks.


    "Now!" Having ensured that the eight Void Behemoths controlled by the unknown faction, the commanding military chief decisively commanded and yelling at the top of his lungs, "Attack!"


    "Fire!"


    Thus, in that single instant, a luminous storm stirred in the Void.


    The psionic beams simultaneously fired by countless warships shot through the Void streaked forward in a straight line¡ªa vast cascading tide of energies, it was an orange trail of fire that appeared to move slowly, but was actually extending rapidly ahead like a wave that consumes the beach. Shooting away uniformly, each reached for the Void Behemoths dead ahead.


    Lifting his massive compound eyes where each crystalline box all reflected the psionic storm, the military chief saw that the light was so blinding in the Void that it would destroy even those who saw it. He watched as the tide of light broke through layers of dimensional turbulence, parting the energy shroud of the Great Mana Tide and blasted toward the slow but massive Void Behemoths which had no way of avoiding it.


    It was cannon fire that destroys worlds and burns entire continents into glass, and the military chief was confident that it would maim the Void Behemoths.


    He was not wrong¡ªthings would not end well for the Void Behemoths if they took the brunt of that attack.


    However, that full-force barrage of the fleet could not hit the Void Behemoth horde.


    As the ensigns await the next orders of their commanding officer after firing while the leaders waited for the outcomes of their bombardment. The Eldar leaders were waiting for a frontline response as well, but there was nothing, whether it was a rumble of energy or quaking¡ªall was silence.


    When the tide of light from the barrage receded, what appeared before the eyes of the Eldar leaders were the imposing, motionless horde of Void Behemoths¡­ and an inconspicuous, seemingly ordinary silver sphere.


    The sphere had quietly appeared amongst the Void Behemoths, having been lurking in their shadows. Even so, it was now the focus of the entire scene, since the psionic beams that had been surging had all turned, streaking in curved lines towards the sphere¡­ the psionic beams that were said never to be affected in precision under any circumstances were all easily deflected.


    As the radiance from the empowered barrage that could destroy a world seared the surface of the sphere, it only created a small luminous golden-red dot that soon cooled into its original silver.


    "¡­"


    The fleet''s ensigns were all silent.


    The fleet''s commanders were all silent.


    The Eldar authorities who watched from behind observation spells were silent as well.


    In fact, even the Void Behemoths beside the silver sphere, as well as the silver fleet that appeared behind were all silent.


    As if in disbelief, as if in heartfelt reverence¡ªfor five whole seconds, the entire Zeta Ram system was silent, without any exchange or communication.


    "Keep it up!"


    The military chief''s tail stinger had reflexively shrunk inward while his wings stopped flapping. He soon recovered, however, and gulped before issuing another determined order, "Fire!"


    Used to following orders, the Eldar Fleet hence did not hesitate to shoot again.


    The Void was filled with light once again¡ªbut this time, the Eldars did not foolishly rely on psionic beams again. Instead, using their respective formations and vessels, they unleashed a thunderstorm, bolts and searing flashes in the Void, as well as semi-guided missiles, wave-motion cannons and sheer psychokinesis to distort the object in the distance.


    The second barrage left the Void in smoke and flames, even covering the outer rim of the Zeta Ram system with a welling orange-red nebula¡­ but despairingly, the offensive was useless.


    Everything from light, bolts, missiles, cannons or psychokinesis had all unwittingly converged onto the silver sphere, and yet unable to even affect its most fragile point.


    Nonetheless, there was no time even as the military chief attempted to order a third barrage. On the other side, the Void Behemoths and silver fleet had gathered, just as the silver sphere began to gather a bright light.


    "Surrender."


    A profound will swept through the entire planetary system instantly, with every crew and commander in the Eldar Fleet hearing that voice¡ªeven the Eldar leaders on the other side of the communication circles heard that serene and dispassionate voice as it spoke, "Your attack holds no meaning. Lower your weapons and surrender."


    It was a way of communication that transcends language and belongs to Steel Pythons, resounding across every corner in the system in the depths of the minds of all beings.


    "How¡ªhow is this possible!"


    Ignoring how the other Eldars would think, the military chief''s wings flapped rapidly. Fuming in rage, he was both in disbelief that and unable accept that their foes would so simply request their surrender.


    "To have us give in like this? You insult our Eldars'' ancient tradition, glory, and cou¡ªrage¡­"


    As it spoke, the chief''s angry words slowed, becoming quiet and eventually muted.


    That once insignificant, tiny and ordinary silver sphere was bloating like a balloon without stopping in that very moment. And as it expanded, with a tidal gravitational shift, the entire Eldar Fleet''s formation shifted involuntarily, floating towards the sphere.


    Then, the sphere transformed.


    Silver flames burnt in the Void, igniting the shroud and nebula Mana Tide¡ªat the very moment of a rumble that echoed in the depths of the spirit, a Giant God of Steel with four arms that were larger than the Void Behemoths that appeared in the Zeta Ram System. His body covered in red-black radiating patterns, golden-red light flowed upon those lines, emanating the presence of slaughter, destruction, and ruin.


    And in the single second he appeared, the very orbits of several systems around them skewed ever so slightly.


    In that single moment, the Giant God had extended two hands which he gently placed on two sides of the Eldars'' main fleet. Two metal ramparts without visible edges instantly covered the fleet from left and light, and yet within their shadow, even the military chief could clearly see the Giant God''s other two hands were closed together delicately before his chest, stirring a wave of translucent ripples.


    Sparks of atomic fusion surged away from the seams of his closed palm, filling the Void with fiery stars as if fireworks.


    A decisive voice thus spoke.


    "We surrender."

 Chapter 903 Declaration

    The Eldars'' surrender was perfectly normal.


    The allies amongst the Combined Fleet had been silent as well when they saw Joshua mold a sun out of thin air¡ªevery crewmember searched their feelings then, and realized that against such a magnitude of power, surrendering was actually not a matter that affects courage or loyalty. Even Yana Milo, a Glorious Era Legend who had seen much looked on blankly, mumbling unintelligibly to herself.


    To not simply faint made evident courage and hope in oneself¡­ In other words, it was very kind for the warrior to grant the Eldars the chance to display their spirit.


    Having made a move to handle the Eldars main and two auxiliary fleets, Joshua returned to the Zeta Ram world to help Barnil build the dimensional hub. Although there were many Eldar ships moving towards them, the warrior thought that the scattered fleet would not threaten the Combined Fleet, which was we he left the remaining tasks to other Legendary champions and first officer.


    Now, the Starherders and demons were boarding the Eldar ships to disarm the crew, moving their warships to a lifeless world where they could manage them.


    The Starherders'' and demons'' abnormal forms and grotesque appearance certainly caused slight conflict, and while there were no casualties, more than four hundred were injured. Even so, the unrest died as soon as it started¡ªbe it Eldar, Starherder or demo, all of them would remember the Giant God of Steel and shudder involuntarily before they were overcome with anger, and hence calm.


    Most Eldar ensigns had been held on the fungal realms growing on the Void Behemoths backs. While those were not suitable for any species other than Starherders, but being well-versed in biotechnology, it was nothing too difficult for them to simply adjust it so that it was optimized for other species.


    On the other hand, the Eldar''s leaders were rounded up and brought to Vahina''s flagship, where the psionic Legend communicated with them.


    If they had faced a foe that was an equal, most Eldars would not mind showing their fighting spirit and glory, and would fight to the last drop of blood even if they were some civilization of ruin that could crush their race and nation¡­ but in the presence of a superior lifeform who could destroy their entire main fleet with a slap, even their most stubborn military chief thought that there was no need to persist.


    It was truly unnecessary.


    "Seems like the Starherders had brought us to their point of departure¡­ this shouldn''t be, or could the Multiverse had stopped swirling?"


    When a very cooperative Eldar captain provided a basic star map and local knowledge through psionic communication, Vahina could not help but crease her brow.


    According to the native civilization combined with what Joshua had deduced before, the reality is made clear: both the Lost Galaxy and the Multiverse had stopped moving at all, with certain galaxies whirling individually at best.


    The large insectoid race who called themselves the Eldars also said that star maps of single galaxies occasionally had to be verified again and updated, but the map of the galaxy basically would not shift. That was precisely why even if there was a gap of several centuries between the Starherders'' departure from the Multiverse and returned from the Lost Galaxy, they were moving through the same galaxy.


    They had truly stagnated.


    Although the objective for them to come to the Multiverse was to verify Joshua''s deduction and find the truth behind the Multiverse''s stagnation, Vahina still felt a migraine when the deduction was verified.


    She had communicated with every captive Eldar commander¡ªeven the highest-ranked military chief. There was nothing they held back, proving that for the Eldars, those facts were common knowledge and truth, just as there was no deception¡­ it was indeed ironic since the psionic cries amongst the Eldars were used as a language, and they virtually never lied¡ªonly the rulers understood the concept of lying.


    "It''s fine, it''s nothing important."


    Vahina sighed and stretched before psionically pouring herself another cup to still her somewhat dejected emotions and began to sum up the information they had.


    The Eldars were a lucky race to be born in a fringe galaxy of the Multiverse. There were virtually no high-energy environments here, and almost every world around them essentially had no mana¡ªeven amongst those few exceptions, the magical energy was buried deep beneath the ground as crystal ores, staying at an inert form.


    Such a world could hardly nurture souls and grow intelligent life.


    Races like humans who independently developed physical mental faculties were actually very rare since intelligence was not necessary for survival, and natural evolution hardly creates intelligent life. Most sentient Multiverse species mainly grow souls that in turn use psionic abilities¡ªthe oldest supernatural ability in the Multiverse''s history.


    The home planet of the Eldars were indeed such a world. There were substantial high-quality mana ores buried deep beneath their world which coincidentally spread above ground due to seismic activity. With themselves possessing considerable depth, the Eldar awakened soul and intelligence and defeated any competition before occupying the world for themselves. Dozen thousand of years and development later, the huge insectoids hence left the shackles of their home planet and headed to the Void.


    What welcomed them then was a vast and empty galaxy. Though there was no strategic resource worth mentioning, they had no competitors either¡ªthe entire galaxy became the Eldars'' territories, and they happily developed, colonized, awaiting the day they would meet another Void civilization, and idea until the Starherders passed through their galaxy several centuries ago.


    That cause a change in mindset amongst every Eldar, and a hateful sentiment against Void Behemoths.


    "No wonder they attacked once they saw us. It''s all the Starherders fault¡­ well, it''s not unusual since it''s a fleet of Void Behemoths that fed on worlds."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    At the very thought, Vahina could not help but take a sip of potion while frowning. "During the past, the Starherders were not anonymous in the Multiverse either¡ªthose wandering Void nomads might not have many friends, but they would certainly have many rivals and blood enemies¡­ even if they had left several hundred years ago, that grudge might not be forgotten."


    "It could cause trouble for our subsequent exploration."


    ***


    Just as Vahina thought how she should record those matters, Joshua and Barnil were testing the dimensional hub on Zeta Ram while the Nature Magister studied the world''s natural environment, before she tried to alter it into an ecosystem suitable for Mycroft''s humans. As for the Sword Saint La Motte and Yana Milo, the pair had led the main force of the combined fleet to intercept fleet detachments that were still unaware of the present state of affairs.


    The construction of dimensional hubs had been tried back on Mycroft. Massive zonal runes and a base were required since it was teleportation on a galactic scale¡ªeven with Joshua and Barnil''s power, a workforce to adjust half a continent and months were needed to build its mere foundation, meaning that it could not be rushed, a slow process of testing and calibrating.


    Nevertheless, even if there was no way to contact the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, with that half-finished dimensional hub alone, the Combined Fleet and other forces¡ªsave for Void Behemoths¡ªcould perform emergency warp, overclocking their psionic warp engines during dire moments to return to the space around the dimensional hub. Still, the success rate for warping was not a hundred percent, with the magical core and engines all ruined, although the ship and crew would at least survive.


    The Nature Magister''s workload was heavy as well. Altering a world was much more difficult than destroying one, and according to Galanoud''s estimations when they first arrived, it would take twenty years for her to mold a large world, a world-scale effort that takes years even with Joshua and the other Legends helping. Heaven knows if they would already have found another world fit for living by then.


    Compared to terraforming a world, Galanoud thought that Joshua''s suggestion to create plain human modification tubes so that most crew could gain heightened attributes of environment adaptability was simpler. Still, it was a pity that there were not many crew members volunteering for body modifications, just as the warrior''s human modification experiments had yet to exceed a hundred test subjects. It was an instinctive, subconscious resistance that could not be ground away with time.


    At the time, Joshua had been left utterly befuddled that most were reluctant to accept modifications. He could never understand that it was a plain changing of their skin and some other organs so that they could easily adapt to most environments.


    Why were they reluctant? He had mused. Those modifications were no different than gaining environmental resistance through cultivation of Extraordinary bodies.


    The modification surgery was also a summation of knowledge as much as Extraordinary power were techniques summed out from the same. Technology and supernatural abilities were one in worlds where Extraordinary power existed, and yet there were always individuals who felt conflict despite everything being the same, believing that the modifications were not their own power. In truth, most Extraordinary champions stood upon the shoulders of past giants so that they would improve through the knowledge and training of their predecessors¡ªcould it be that knowledge and skill had hierarchy? Or perhaps for humans, surgical tables and modification tubes were tools, but hands, feet, heart, even brain, and souls were not tools?


    The truth was such an inconvenient thing.


    ***


    Soon, as frontline news spread and with Void Behemoths working alongside the Combined Fleet, the Eldars'' other fleets were all taken into custody. There were some that fled quickly had reached frontier harbors, but it also revealed certain base in those planetary systems to La Motte and Yana Milo.


    With eight Void Behemoths and an entire fleet watching and surrounding them, the frontier harbor surrendered soon as well without unnecessary resistance.


    In less than a week, all border provinces were taken, most of the Eldar fleet taken into custody, although some of the fast-moving ships seize their chance, taking advantage of the Combined Fleet''s still-flawed partnership to escape to their home planet.


    ***


    Starfall Year 844, the twenty-fourth of December.


    The Eldars'' planet of origins, the heart of the Central Hive.


    As news of their defeat and more zones fallen reached the Queen and the president¡ªboth of whom appeared to have aged several dozen years old over the last few days, an unfamiliar message went to them in the psionic network out of nowhere.


    Doubtful because it could neither be deleted, blocked nor viewed incognito, the message that was actually labeled with a countdown timer was hence opened¡ªhelplessly and without a choice¡ª by the figurehead and the actual ruler of the nation.


    Thus, the information that surged away from within hence transmitted throughout the Eldar empire on the network.


    It was neither attack or disturbance, nor some hostile psionic virus: the message within was a rather long but very simple video.


    What first showed up in the dark and silent Void was the frontier harbor that the Eldars were very familiar with, having seen it incessantly with recent news¡­ where it was bustling, it was now empty without a single ship anchored. Most Eldars¡ªincluding the queen and the president could not understand why the video was forced on them.


    Soon, they understood.


    As the angle zoomed, what soon appeared was a colossal hand that covered half the Void like a wall, dragging the entire harbor along.


    Beside that hand, the harbor was little toy around its fingers as it was pulled along swiftly through the Void, streaking through the stars until a dark, lifeless world was finally found.


    The hand clenched. Profound power hence crushed the entire harbor between into insignificant sparks between the fingers, and was thrown into the dark world.


    The lens had moved along with the giant hand, since everyone mostly knew how massive the hand and that dark world was relative to the Void harbor. Soon, every Eldar saw a realm dying after its sun, a moon orbiting a frost-covered planet¡ªit appears that the satellite would crash into the planet dozen thousands of years layer after having lost the sun''s hold.


    The great hand streaked through the two celestial forms, adjusting the orbits of both stars in passing. With resounding rumbling, the falling moon that now had five fingerprints was pulled back into a temporary balance point between the planet and the moon.


    In darkness and hints of flickering, the great hand arrived upon a dim nebula¡ªit was the remains of the dead sun, and yet its volumes of self-destructive positive energies were at once emptied, leaving nebula crystals without attributes. If luck holds, there may even be some Nuclear Stars in the nebula.


    Be that as it may, the Eldars were unaware what the giant hand intended to do¡­ In fact, they did not mind continue watching¡ª having seen how easily he crushed the Void harbor and pulled the moon back to its orbit, even the most untamable Eldar were silence, not because they yielded but because of heart-wrenching fear.


    Soon, they realized that a flame had shone upon the dark Void.


    Crimson-gold light illuminated the darkness, allowing all to see what could never be seen before: a small, golden-red flame held by four colossal steel arms was shining ever brighter. Veins of luminous energy circuits extended over the four hands and were imbued upon the flame, its warmth welling out and felt even from the screens, illuminating vacuum at the speed of light.


    "There''s no need to resist, I am not a violent person who enjoys bloodlust."


    The Eldars'' language was growled over the video¡ªthe first instance of a voice in the footage. With the echoes of solar wind stirring the vacuum, vicious, incandescent flame also expanded and filled the footage!


    As the lens zoomed, the Eldars could see the expanding fireball a silver ring encircling it slowly illuminating the dark world along with a corona surge and bursting light.


    In three minutes, the frozen, dark realm once again felt warm sunlight, while golden brilliance shone upon half the planet.


    Then, the man''s voice spoke for a second time in the footage.


    "Submit."


    Thus, the footage ended.


    Just as the Eldars'' remaining resistance utterly disappeared.


    ***


    In each distant corners of the Void, the spies who thought that they were not discovered all fell silent.


    Unlike the Eldars who were engaged in direct confrontation, those ancient and powerful civilizations knew that the move which appeared to be dull and a waste of time was not a mere threat.


    It was declaration toward the Multiverse.


    Declaring that they were right here.


    Declaring that they had arrived.


    Power, Order, birthing stars.


    None could stop us!

 Chapter 904 Galaxy of Beginnings

    "Is that all it needs to threaten the local powers?"


    Vahina, who had been holding a rune aloft while keeping behind Joshua to capture the entire scene of a dead world having its sun reignited lowered the psionic crystal in her hand. "Although your power is ridiculous¡ªeven excessively so, according to Pope Igor there should be several beings as powerful as you are in other galaxies."


    "The local civilization may decide not to challenge us because of the record since power is something even the most ruthless would fear¡­ but to the more powerful civilizations, your display of strength would make your death their first priority."


    "This definitely wouldn''t frighten the powerful local factions."


    The voice of the Giant God who loomed over the sun shook the world, and as Vahina looked on, Joshua''s body shrank until it was no bigger than the planet three light seconds away. He watched the artificial star he had molded himself, and said flatly, "But both Igor and I thought the same¡ªthey would try to attack before we could establish a solid foothold here, just as I believe we should wage a decisive battle against them while our infrastructure was still lacking."


    "Vahina, do you want to wait until we had established some huge base, and be attacked by those powerful otherworld civilizations after millions or more came to live here? Yes, you don''t, we don''t and they don''t. Which is why my declaration is entirely informative."


    At that, Joshua''s mouth curved into a smile, and the sage could see snow-white, mountainous teeth reflecting off the sun''s light. "And then comes the fight."


    "If they really wish to defeat us or work together, they should come now¡ªthe longer this drags on, both their and our losses would increase. If they are smart enough and holds absolute malice in their minds, they should head for us to strike us down at this moment."


    Otherwise, they could only watch as we develop this system like a steel bucket, and when the dimensional hub is complete and the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds is connected to this galaxy, those otherworld civilizations would hold no sway.


    Vahina was quiet in return as the Legendary sage pondered as well. Joshua had his logic, but there would definitely be unexpected situations when it came to the real thing¡ªsuch as when would the theoretical hostile civilizations attack? That alone could hardly be guessed since Mycroft''s civilization had no large surveillance facilities such as the Void Observatory here, and it was not a simple matter to attack an enemy before they were aware of it.


    "Moreover, there''s no telling how many hostile civilizations there would be. It would be fine if it was just one, but if several invaded together, even Joshua himself might be able to stop them.


    If their enemy attacked together before the dimensional hub was completed, the Legendary champions would be thrown into a difficult battle¡ªwho would keep building then? Without reinforcements from the dimensional hub, the Combined Expeditionary Fleet would never repel the local civilizations'' violent attacks that were supported by infinite reinforcements no matter how powerful they would be.


    But there were times when simply thinking about it was meaningless.


    ***


    Time passed as everyone worked busily.


    In the face of the crushing combat force of the Combined Fleet, the Eldars could only choose to cave. Thus, the Legendary champions aside from Joshua and the Demon Generals began to play good cop, bad cop¡ªeither way, the Eldar rulers utterly relinquished any thought of resistance when they displayed their power. They would also have to thank Goliath the Demon King for that since the presence of its bloodline evolved from another species of large insect almost left an entire Eldar colony planet comatose, its Abyssal power and despair aura making it stand in a league of its own in the aspect of intimidation.


    Though it was still lacking compared to Joshua''s former presence, it was plenty enough for the Eldars.


    At present, the Eldars could see that the foreign fleet that had arrived here from the Lost Galaxy and crossing the Silent Void may lack in numbers and underdeveloped as a collective civilization, their individual martial force was far beyond most found in the Multiverse. To put it in another way: they are a civilization of Void Behemoths that is complete from the most inferior infants to the most elite individuals building a complete society. While they have the habit of collective living, their finest would live in Void regions alone, wielding individual power comparable to an entire civilization.


    Although the entire Eldarian main fleet was held custody in a corner of the Zeta Ram system, their crew yet to be returned since they were using them for construction work under the observation of the Combined Fleet, there was not much resentment across the entire Eldar civilization. There would certainly be some since there were those being held as captives and forced to labor, but the Combined Fleet had actually generously paid them a salary.


    Though nothing but a number presently, against champions who could create a sun, grow ecosystems, melt frozen planets and cut down continents with a single sword swing, the Eldars did not believe that they were not rewarded. In addition, after point exchange system went online, they were even allowed to make a digital purchase through the Spirit Terminals they redeemed, buying merchandises from the Lost Galaxy which no lacks in strategic resources that the Eldars could not find in their own galaxy.


    Those materials would be valued beyond tenfold if they were moved back to their home planet¡ªeven the Eldarian rulers hoping that the captives would work a little longer in response to the Combined Fleet''s generosity to exchange for much needed resources including pure psionic crystals. It would greatly help with efficiency of their entire psionic network, in turn shifting it into the nation''s power.


    One way or another, the Eldars'' galaxy was hence named by the Galaxy of Beginnings by the Combined Fleet. After subjugating the sole local power, the expedition began to dispatch scouts and surveyed the entire galaxy.


    A hundred and twenty-eight parties hence departed in scout ships of an equal number from their Void base. Small vessels that moved quickly through the Void and having the most advanced engines and cores, each could perform emergency Void to the dimensional hub should an emergency arise. They would survey certain vital systems or nodes in the Galaxy of Beginnings, placing monitoring beacons as a temporary perimeter before the larger surveillance facilities were completed.


    Priest and his team who possess rich experience in studying and evaluating new worlds after years of working with the Imperial External Exploration Department were supervising that effort. Apart from assuming the responsibility to ensure that each scout ship was actually exploring their objective, they would also be prospecting galaxy of origins. Their training having been personally overseen by Joshua over three years, the Elite Party essentially felt a weight off their minds¡ªfilled with vigor, they were almost impatient to get to work as they steered observing vessel 001 towards the distance.


    Still, every ranking officer of the expedition as well as each Legendary champion including Joshua did not think that the probing would yield any results. After all, the Eldars had explored their own home thoroughly as the sole race that lived here, and the Galaxy of Beginnings was a barren fringe galaxy on its own that had no star systems with strategic resources such as the Superconductive Arcane Silver. Indeed, even Priest and the others thought that they were simply exploring parts of the galaxy that the Eldars might have missed.


    But unexpectedly, in the second day right after the scouting began, startling news were relayed to the Combined Fleet''s headquarters from each scout ship, one after the other.


    When scout ship 079 scanned the darkened star system 3491, they noted in surprise that there was an unnatural anomaly found within the inner integrity of one of the dead continental realms. The party of the scout ship hence dispatched a drone to study the world from the inside.


    And the result was astonishing.


    The unusual continental frame of star system 3491''s prime world (the largest planet or living world in a system) was not one formed from natural seismic activities, but the remains of a supermassive magical puppet. Its body was half-buried beneath the continent, while its single lifted hand (or limb) was the bulk of the continent''s highest peak that stood over thirteen thousand meters tall. The Eldarians had actually explored that system before, but their equipment was less advanced, while the explosion of arcane minerals from their own homeworld made them used to having many bizarre forms on their world''s surface, which was why they overlooked the existence of that puppet.


    Humans, however, were different¡ªthat exceedingly unusual landscape was simply too distinct and unnatural to human eyes.


    Follow-up studies revealed that the length of the enchanted puppet''s remains was over twenty-four thousand meters, with a reimagined depiction revealing that it was a Void-class battle puppet with a centipede form, having an engine that was clearly used for moving around the Void. Element decay also revealed that it had broken through the planet''s World Barrier ninety hundred and twenty thousand years ago and fell inside the realm, its unexpected crash leading to the complete collapse of the world''s ecosystems and causing a deadly winter season of dust, most of the continent landscapes altered permanently from the collision as well.


    The astonishing find had prompted the scout ships to be ten times more focused than they were, with Priest and the others especially concentrating to find similar relics such as that colossal arcane puppet.


    Even the most advanced surveying equipment of the Eldars could not uncover what could be buried beneath the soil over a million years ago. On the other hand, the True Vision tool which development Joshua had supervised and contained certain proportions of Steel Strength could precisely see through a planet''s crust and even its mantle when operating on full capacity. With such an excessively advanced observation method, every relic that the Eldars could not find were revealed as clearly as a sun in the darkness for the scout ships of Mycroft.


    It also led to a series of continuous discoveries in relation to relics.


    Afterward, scout ship 008 had landed on the prime world of system 14634, a living world. The drone had broken through the atmosphere landed on a plain, and as its beacon activated, exploration team 008 entered the world through a portal, and realized in surprise that were two distinct ecosystems in that world. One was carpeted in crimson moss where various unusual worms and fungi lived, the other was the more commonly seen ecosystems¡ªvirgin forests that resembled those in Mycroft, in which different species of primates lived.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Studies revealed that they were natives to world 14634 that lived there since several million years ago, with fossils of their ancestors excavated. As for the worms, they proved to be unexpectedly intelligent and showed a parasitic capacity, with the earliest signs of their existence found over seven hundred thousand years ago¡­ Although they were present in that world early on, they were clearly foreign.


    The scout team 008 also discovered in shock that each placing the worms on the primates greatly increases the primate''s intelligence, and soon the team found an entire society of monkeys hosting the worms in another corner of the world. They had even learned to use fire and tools, as well as invented basic language through clapping and howling.


    The worm lifeforms did not have strong individual mental faculties, but when it latches onto a brainstem, they could think jointly with the brain of another creature. That was how they raised the primate''s intelligence from a beastly level to the point that it could learn Mycroft''s common tongue. Test subjects even learned to say single worlds such as ''greetings'', ''goodbye'' and ''eat'' progressively faster.


    The worms and their hosts were hence transported to the Combined Fleet''s headquarters. There, Yana Milo deduced psionically that they must have had a developed society, but their hosts had somehow died out while themselves arrived on world 14634 inside Void ships, eventually declining to their present state. While the Nature''s Magister added that they should be careful that the worms would eventually invade their host''s brain until they completely occupied it and replaced it as the hosts'' mental faculty, with the descendants of the primates that they latched onto showing distinct devolution, even birthing aberrant such as brainless infants.


    They must have been an advanced parasitic civilization.


    Team 059 also uncovered startling information, finding ruins of an ancient city beneath the sea. An ammonia-based world, weird metal buildings protruded out of the strange purple sea¡ªa magic tower that did not collapse over three to four hundred thousand years, with dilapidated runic circles remaining inside the tower.


    A frowning Barnil concluded that the tower once belonged to a civilization with powerful arcane arts after nullifying the spells, boasting magical skill which did not dull in comparison to Mycroft''s. From the style of the ruins, it was even clear that use of magic was more common than it was in the present Starfall Era, to the point that almost every citizen could wield magic. Restoration portraits that even children playgrounds contain toys that need magic to be activated, meaning that even their young have considerable magical ability.


    Mycroft''s expedition hence discovered diverse ancient civilization from three hundred thousand years ago, the shocking discoveries leaving the Eldars completely astonished. They had thought that they were the first intelligent life of this galaxy, but never would they imagine that they were lucky to awaken when the ancient civilizations died out.


    In return, Joshua was surprised, but not finding things that unexpected.


    "According to my calculations, those fringe galaxies of the Multiverse were the most dated and ancient realms¡ªthere were no high-energy worlds there because each had diminished as time passed, or were absorbed by other newborn galaxies."


    As the Legendary champions convened for a discussion, the warrior frowned heavily as he did not hesitate to reveal his new perspective. "Three hundred thousand years ago¡ªbefore the Glorious Era and two hundred thousand years before the Astral Dragons died out, the Galaxy of Beginnings had seen a galactic-scale destruction. Many civilizations and unknown species were destroyed in the battle, the supermassive arcane Void puppet that team 079 discovered being a classic example. There is no question that it wields Legendary-tier destructive force, but it was still crushed and left falling onto the continent of another world.


    The name of the unknown enemy was written merely for formality on the reports. In fact, everyone present thought of those two words at once.


    Evil Gods.

 Chapter 905 Knowers and Answer

    "Evil God."


    Yana Milo, Avian Legend of the Glorious Era said bluntly and firmly. She stood up, flapping her wings to move around the meeting room, thinking as she softly said, "There is no question that it was a great purge that the Evil Gods conducted against civilization¡ªwe deduced that Evil Gods were already destroying other civilizations even before the Glorious Era, or the birth of every civilization in the Void and galaxies would not be logical."


    "So why are there no such ancient ruins in the Lost Galaxy¡ªour homeworld?"


    La Motte the Sword Saint muttered to himself, but soon thought of the reason with the information Joshua had summed up before. "¡ªRight. The Lost Galaxy is the youngest galaxy, the last one created by the Initial Flame, and we humans are the first civilization to face an Evil God purge! That is precisely why we are the last to fall into limbo, and not decelerate and pause like other galaxies early on!"


    That was the most logical deduction which explains everything. Joshua did not question it, and simply nodded while searching his thoughts.


    It was not surprising that ancient, powerful civilizations were wiped out by the Evil Gods. The Eldars awakening was merely as a civilization born from the ashes, and not actually a rare thing. If the Starfall Era had not reclaimed the Unified Archives and the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, they would probably be alike with the Eldars in that respect.


    Still, leaving aside the Eldars who did not discover those ancient ruins¡­ how did those champions who had the power to spy on the expedition fleet and Mycroft¡ªthe latter from across galaxies, champions as powerful as himself, Pope Igor or even the Seven Gods¡­ how did they not discover the remains of those pioneers?


    Their conditions are far superior than the newly established Mycroft civilization, and they should have uncovered those unusual ruins, learning from them and guessing about the facts¡­ Did those ancient civilizations of the Multiverse suspect the truth behind the Multiverse like them early on as well?


    To put it in other words, Joshua was considering whether the other civilizations of the had unraveled the facts of why they Multiverse was stuck in limbo like them, and became aware of that powerful existence that controlled the Evil God.


    He wanted to knows how those civilizations and champions were reacting to that truth.


    It was not a question which can be solved just by thinking about it.


    Therefore, the reconnaissance continued.


    ***


    Scout ship 001, the Void vessel Priest and the others were sailing in.


    A drone landed on a burning magma planet that was filled with thick carbon dioxide and reaches temperatures of 218 degrees Celsius. A planet where the thinnest acid clouds were ten kilometers long, it was unsuitable for any lifeforms¡ªif the Elite Party were not Gold-tiers, they would have all died the first second they appeared on the planet''s surface.


    "The prime world of system three-nine-nine-five-eight¡­ confirmed to be a greenhouse lava world, with perpetually boiling seas that fills the realm in burning steam. Only the strongest bacterium form survives."


    Mage, who was wearing an enchanted armor activated his Spirit Terminal to study various aspects of the world, but his team''s objective was not that place. After Rider launched the flying car, the five members of the Elite Party darted for a massive crater nearby.


    It was more than a hundred and fifty meters long, and instead of calling it a crater, it was more appropriate to call it an unnatural scar on the planet so profoundly deep that it reaches into the planet''s core. Even as Mage and Clergy captured images with their Spirit Terminal in the flying car, they could clearly make out that the massive circular crater was flowing with golden-red magma even from outer space.


    "A powerful strike pierces the planet''s crust and mantle, causing burning heat to emanate from inside and a tight, unnatural atmosphere that captures the heat. The blow of hot energy from the unknown source must have intended to detonate the planet''s core so that it explodes entirely, but it was stopped halfway to present its current half-baked appearance."


    While Mage and Priest captured pictures, Alchemist verified the data with a creased brow before saying loudly later, "That''s right, this is the homeworld of the worm civilization. The data that team zero-zero-eight found on system one-four-six-three-four checks out with this world, this is their fallen homeworld!"


    The worms of star system 14634 had crashed a living live-support vessel into the prime world. Most of the crew had died in that incident, but the vessel itself did not, and with its genetical programming it had restored its own form, altered the ecosystem and gradually converting the world itself. Then, it also reproduced the worm civilization through its gene vaults, but since the local primates were not actually suitable hosts for the worms, no intelligent life was created to reactivated the worm''s ships.


    Therefore, the Nature''s Magister altered it and submitted the data from the archives inside. With the coordinates to the former homeworld of the worms, Priest found it successfully under Joshua''s instructions.


    It was a planet once attacked by a planetary or arcane weapon but survived.


    "Remains of the worms'' civilization is everywhere on star system three-nine-nine-five-eight. We found broken continental fragments and planets that were broken on the inside¡ªbut it''s evident that they were once a prosperous and advanced Void civilization with living warships. They had resisted against their unknown enemy with all their might and prevented them from occupying their planet at the very end, only for their foes to completely destroy it with a planet devastator from outer place and be reduced to dust in the Void."


    "Bizarre."


    Rider mumbled at that part of the recording. "Why stop an assault halfway? Could the worms had reinforcements to repel their enemies?"


    "It''s likely."


    Although often given a hard time as a Crow''s Mouth, Rider''s deduction was correct and everyone in the Elite Party agreed. Priest, who was transmitting reports in real time to Joshua back in headquarters nodded grimly. "The life-support vessel in world one-four-six-three-four must have escaped in that period¡­ the problem is which civilization fought that unknown enemy and repelled them? Were they destroyed as well, or had fled to another galaxy?"


    Priest and the others would not raise the suggestion that the civilization in question triumphed, given that only the Eldars lived in the Galaxy of Beginnings.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    There was no reason they would not remain in their homeworld.


    "Huh. Who cares if they exist? There''s certainly not much to say if they didn''t¡ªbut if they do, they must be wandering other galaxies, and perhaps come across us one day.


    Rider accelerated the flying car, bringing the spellcaster trio to continue studying the massive crater left by a planet devastator to obtain precious data.


    However, because they were busy and there was nothing actually wrong with what Rider said, everyone else did not react or have him silenced.


    ***


    Starfall Year 845, the ninth of February¡ªa month after the wide-range ruins reconnaissance, seven days after the Elite Party headed for the prime world of system 39958.


    Once again, Joshua received news that gave him a migraine.


    "There''s been some time since there was word from Priest and the others¡­ don''t tell me they went missing again."


    In the conference room within the Void base on Zeta Ram, Joshua sighed deeply as he watched Lisa the Drakonid hurry to him with a solemn face, prepared to give a report. "Why do they always have so many problems¡ªnever have I been so wild in my youth."


    ¡­I''m sorry, what?


    The Nature''s Magister had been seated on another side of the conference table, talking to Joshua about having a Void Reserve and continue after Lisa gave her report. However, her eyes bulged at once at Joshua''s words and she leveled a weird gaze at the warrior. Then, searching her memory, Galanoud confirmed that there was no existence wilder than Joshua¡ªaside from the great reformations and upheaval, he was also the first to suggest building the entire Combined Fleet.


    You, pointing fingers at others? Are Radcliffes not self-conscious at all!?


    "No, master. Priest and the others are not missing¡­ they had great findings, in fact."


    Meanwhile, seemingly not noticing the weird atmosphere, the Drakonid girl simply handed the reports to Joshua and summarized, "Due to unexpected circumstances, Priest''s party had been pulled into the ''devastator crater'' in world three-nine-nine-five-eight. However, inside the magma layer, they managed to find a metal ship of unusual form that is completely different from the worms'' vessel."


    "They intend to study the inside of the craft, but were taken by surprise¡ªthe ship still has power, seemingly having absorbed magma energies and convert it for its own use¡­ which is why they were locked inside for days and just got out. Fortunately, they also obtained partial data from the ship''s archives."


    "Oh?"


    Learning that the Elite Party was neither missing, captured or encountering some powerful otherworld creature, Joshua breathed a sigh of relief for his student and his teammates. Still, given the importance of the last part, he asked interestedly, "So what did they get?"


    But I don''t have clearance.


    Lisa said nothing, scratching her head as if troubled. She passed the documents in her hand respectfully to Joshua, who did not open it, but felt the traces of ink and encrypted spiritual mark on the documents to directly read the contents.


    "¡­A civilization formally allied to the worms, another parasitic lifeform that resembles ants in appearance. They are not born with natural forms, but use natural runes to directly latch onto a host''s soul and mind through contact¡­ interesting. A magical parasite, what a novel lifeform¡ªit seems that this civilization repelled the Evil God that attacked the worms, buying time for their life-support vessel to escape.


    Although they ended up destroyed, it appears that there had at least been a ray of hope then.


    When he finished, Joshua could not help but be in awe of the vastness and diversity of the Multiverse. Although there was no lack of wormlike parasites back on the Mycroft continent, there was never such a civilization of magical parasites.


    "When directly translated, the worms are called the Caretakers of Flesh, right? Quite direct. As for the other civilization¡­ Caretakers of Knowledge? Interesting. No wonder they are allied¡ªa clear division of labor, even sounding a little ominous¡­ Wait."


    Joshua blinked, sensing that something was not right. "There''s a problem."


    He remembered that the Great Khan had told him about several apocalyptic civilizations that were infamous across the Multiverse, species far less likeable than the Starherders themselves.


    And now, Joshua repeated the name of those civilizations.


    "Caretakers of Flesh, Caretakers of Knowledge¡­ Know¡­"


    "The Knowers?"


    ***


    The dark Void.


    A massive fleet was gathering like ants and advancing in silence.


    If there had been no native civilizations that had reached into the Void around them, they would find that the sun and stars were rather warped and dark this day when they look up. The boundless galaxy would appear to be unusually separated by a mysterious shadow, and while the stars flickered, dazzling specks would appear among the starlight, smaller than planets but bright individually.


    Those were the lights from a massive fleet''s tail exhaust flames.


    And that was not all.


    On the other side of the dimensions, many places of the Multiverse were shining with extraordinarily bright dots, departing from the infinite stars¡­Psionic, arcane, ether¡ªeach radiance was different, but shared the common aspect that they were all very powerful and did not conceal their own intention at all.


    The vast ranks of the fleet were gathering from every direction of the Multiverse.


    Their objective was there, the place where that arrogant declaration was made to the Multiverse. They would head there, and ask the visitors from a lost, faraway place one question.


    And hence obtain an ''answer''.

 Chapter 906 The Hospitality of Mycroft Civilization

    Inside the planet devastating crater of World 39958, the heat within the planet burned and warped the air, creating a huge vacuum funnel as hot and cold air shifted.


    The ship of the ancient civilization called the Knowers was built from black living metals. Runic steel animated by enchantments, it absorbs the heat from the magma around it to maintain balanced temperatures within its hull and its functions, and while the crafting was not very advanced, its special endurance and magical technology kept the ship complete even after dozen thousands of years had passed.


    Unlike the Mycroft civilization, the Knowers'' vessel appeared small¡ªit was obvious that the alien race had smaller bodies, with each part of the ship having many deep palm-sized holes that essentially made the ship''s interior appear to be a huge honeycomb. It appeared that a creature smaller than a human''s palm had lived on the ship as well, and moved through the honeycomb passageways.


    Incidentally pulled into the magma created by the massive convective storms inside the planet devastator crater, the Elite Party somehow hit the jackpot through misfortune, finding that alien ship that had advanced technology. By combining the processing power of their Spirit Terminals and breaking the craft''s passcodes to enter, while also obtaining genetic clearance through Alchemist''s biotechnology to activate the ancient ship, they transmitted much precious data back to the headquarters of the Combined Fleet.


    Now, the Elite Party was preparing to start the ship and return to the Void, and use their own scout ship to tow the half-working vessel back to headquarters¡ªtheir own flying car had been wrecked, and without long-range warp beacons, they would need months to crawl from the planet''s mantle to the surface without the ship.


    "It''s thanks to me this time, alright!"


    Alchemist''s smug voice wafted from one of the holds in the Knower vessel.


    It was an oval hall which walls were full of circular holes, with magical runes inscribed around them that were also embedded with crystal shards. Over a hundred translucent spherical cannisters floated around the runes, each containing the corpses of antlike creatures. Protected by enchantment, the last moments of those remains were preserved.


    At the fore of the hall was an oddly shaped crystal surface that flickered in unusual symbols that stated various information. Five Spirit Terminals were plugged into it, translating the symbols into Mycroft runes.


    Presently, Alchemist was controlling all five terminals as a medium to slowly control and start the ship, rising and escaping the crater to return in the Void. A faint rumbled resounded from the hull to make it evident that the engine had activated and that the ship had taken into the air. Nonetheless, Alchemist was also using the five Spirit Terminals in a curious manner: his right hand had turned into a large squid tentacle, with five smaller ones on the tip that were filled with suction cups wrapping around the terminals to maintain a stable data bridge between them and Alchemist.


    "¡­Well, we really do owe you one this time. I never imagined that your soul-eating kraken modification could directly conduct arcane programming and exchange through physical means, which coincidentally is identical with how the Knowers steer their ship back then."


    Priest first glanced at his teammate''s smug and rather elegant elven face, before turning solemnly to the squirming, very real tentacles. "But, uh, don''t get angry, Constantine," the young warrior then mumbled with a mixed expression, "don''t you think your physical modifications is a bit excessive?"


    The other three members of the Elite Party who were standing beside Priest all nodded, slightly fearful despite their revered gazes at Alchemist. After all, Alchemist appeared even more grotesque than he was now when he first used the Spirit Terminals to decrypt the alien ship¡ªhe had bloated up to twice his size, with tentacles flailing all around his body that pervaded into each corner of the ship''s control core.


    "Jealous?"


    In return, Constantine the Alchemist made a face filled with a sense of accomplished as his clearly revering teammates looked on. "This is ''Star Warrior: Third Form'', a physical modification Count Radcliffe tailored exclusively for me!" He laughed confidently and gestured at himself with his thumb. "It contains bloodlines of the soul-eating kraken, ouroboros python, titan dragonfly and the skybinding dragon¡ªI know have three hearts and six lungs, and when I activate my shapeshift tool by my hip, I would assume Star Warrior form that could fight Supreme!"


    In the three-year voyage through the Void, there was naturally technological progress apart from incessant training. Thanks to physical modifications, Alchemist stayed ahead of his companions, having taken a quicker step onto the path of Supreme. While the exponential increase of power would not bring him Strength Mastery, it was much easier for him to reach that level after personally experiencing the power that goes beyond his own limits.


    Still, Priest and the others were not actually jealous¡­ what was there to feel envious about? Most people could not alter their forms like that! Furthermore, it was the daily lives Priest and the others shared with him that they know how much effort Alchemist had to give in order to obtain such power.


    After strenuous training with the Count every day, Alchemist must diligently study various biological knowledge and corresponding engineering and alchemy. Thanks to modifications, his body was stronger than most humans and even typical draconic beasts, but it was also precisely why it had to be maintained by substantial care and potions¡ªeach transformation was so difficult that it was no easier than their own training of aura, magic, and Holy Light.


    Be that as it may, a laborious price is an exchange for great power. Though a little lost about his path forward at first, Alchemist had now determined his way¡ªas one of the rare individuals inside the physical modification faction, he began to feel a little troubled like Joshua himself about his companions'' reluctance for making adjustments to their bodies.


    ***


    As the quintet chattered and bantered away, a translucent ring of magic encircled the Knower ship from the outside, repelling gravity as it shot out of the magma and rose above ground.


    While the craft gradually lifted off and escaped from the burning pool of magma, its almost-spindle hull could be seen. However, its edges were changeable, and the ship itself highly malleable so that it splices into the Void excellently, granting its hull of living metals a keen edge most of the time, in turn granting Mycroft civilization meaningful know-hows.


    With the continuous ascent of the ship, the Elite Party hence escaped the planet devastator crater. Planet 39958 became ever smaller as its arched orange-red continent stretched on from both horizons in the darkness of outer space. Then, as they left the World Barrier, the five-person party who held clearances saw the scout ship that floated on the world''s outer layer ever so clearly, and began to reminisce about the automated coffee machines and hot showers on their own craft.


    However, be it a stroke of luck or a moment of misfortune¡­


    Unlike his teammates who were chattering excitedly away about how many exchange points they would earn this time, Clergy, the calmest and most level-headed of them promptly frowned¡ªfor he could see a rather abnormal flash in the distant stars.


    "Hey, cut the chatter. Look at the Vo¡ª"


    But before he could warn his teammates about the anomaly as the others were making jovial, a streak of rainbow light flashed past the Void, quietly reducing the entire scout ship into nothing but specks of metal shroud wafting in the Void¡ªthe final remains of the craft.


    "¡ªid¡­"


    Even as the words escaped his mouth, Clergy''s face was as ashen-white as his teammates, who had quieted beside him. Still, as expected of a team who had gone through much tribulations and unexpected incidents, it took just a moment for everyone to react: Alchemist quickly steered the ship to descend, Mage began chanting the words of a barrier spell, Priest used gravitational aura to accelerate the dive while Rider hurriedly shut his mouth.


    Just when they hurriedly descended to hide in the planet devastating crater, Clergy could see that the distant flash beyond the World Barrier was expanding¡­ and rapidly approaching.


    With a powerful shockwave of energies, ripples that distorted dimensions along with tail exhaust flames that blocked out the sun, advanced spacecrafts forged entirely out of black living metals similar to the one they discovered streaked through the world''s surface. They gathered like a boundless colony of ants, their vast mass causing light to bend¡ªtheir size unfathomable, there appeared to be no end to them as they stretched on like a stream of metallic stars without end.


    They paid no heed to the scout ship they had just destroyed or Priest and his party who was inside world 39958. Although the truth was that they had noticed their presence, they did not actually care¡ªthe attack just now was more or less mere contact, and it was their principle that civilizations or individuals whose ships could not deal with their attack had no right to communicate with them.


    For the Knowers never cared for meaningless or time-wasting matters. Having a long history of being displaced and almost falling on several occasions, the toughness they gain as they were reborn anew left their hearts as hard as stone.


    The vast armada warped the very orbit of stars, causing planets to cease their whirling, stopped by the great swarm. They quietly advanced, communicating orders within their own network channels.


    ***


    Meanwhile, another side of the galaxy.


    A dazzling blue dot was rapidly approaching the Galaxy of Beginnings far faster than the black fleet moved. It appeared to be warping throughout, showing up at points with thousands of planetary systems between, vanishing to the other side of the stars in the single blink of an eye.


    ***


    Although multiple Legendary champions had been contributing to the construction of the Combined Fleet''s base on Zeta Ram, little over two months was not enough to dock the life-support vessels together to create a complete ecosystem. That was why most crew were still living on their assigned ships, taking turns to procure supplies from the base.


    Joshua was one of the people who was remaining onboard. He had no interest in plants, nor did he comprehend why most crew would be emotionally stirred at the sight of green growth or even a large cabbage. Still, it did not stop him from watering the potted plants beside his seat since the goodwill of his students were different from ordinary shrubs.


    Usually, Joshua was idle after handling most daily tasks since the addition of the Eldars as well as various construction efforts being on the right track meant there was not much work he was needed for. Just like how the others from Mycroft had predicted, the warrior was now doing nothing but sitting in his own ship, a stone statue watching over the house, only moving when an enemy invades.


    When he greeted a crewmember who were exchanging shifts beside him offhandedly only to receive a very respectful bow in return, Joshua could not help but shake his head and return to his seat and connect to the expedition''s network to scan for any noteworthy information


    Then, Joshua sharply picked up a notification.


    ''Scout Ship 001: signal lost.''


    "Priest''s scout ship¡­ completely vanished?"


    Narrowing his eyes but unaffected emotionally, the warrior said nothing else as he kept scanning other details, including how another scout ship nearby world 39958¡ªwhere scout ship 001 had been was transmitted a message to quickly go into hiding or enter emergency warp to return to base.


    Joshua paused for a moment, his brow wrinkling before he relayed to all crewmembers on the Dreadnaught, telling them to retreat into the base at once and leave the ship while other vessels prepared for better and assumed formations.


    "They''re here."


    With that done, the warrior sighed heavily and spoke to the crew around him, "Clear the bridge, seek refuge in the Void base."


    Though unsure why Joshua would issue such an order, the warrior''s command was absolute as commander-in-chief of the fleet and Legendary champion. Even the helmsman who was at work quickly stood up and teleported to the Void installation through a portal, emptying the ship in seconds.


    Unmanned, the Dreadnaught bobbed on autopilot as it adjusted for imbalance in the absence of her crew, while Joshua simply remained in his seat, his hands holding the chair''s grip as he stared at the distant Void.


    In the very next instant.


    With the powerful flash from a psionic warp and psionic presence strong enough to stir the dimensions, a huge humanoid shrouded in silver-blue energy waves stepped from the warp portal to stand before the Void battleship.


    Dozen thousands of complex rings, arches, and geometrical shapes floated and whirled around the humanoid. Alien runes and near-proton form shroud encircled its form, and the world seem to pause when it appeared¡ªeverything turned pale, while color, body frame, and whether shapes or worlds were three-dimensional becoming meaningless. Every supernatural power was being repelled as the Void turned into a two-dimensional silhouette, the only solid form being ''psionic energies'' and that ''individual which controlled psionic energies.''


    Accommodating and shouldering everything, to create a future even if it had to immolate itself¡ªit was such a distinctly profound will that somehow leaks a radically stubborn scent, a smell of steel that leaves the mind cold.


    Joshua rose in response, and all the illusions shattered when he did. Silver right quaked space itself, breaking the psionic boundary like glass while forcefully closing the warp portal. The world hence regained color and sound, even as a searing terror extends, leaving dried mouths.


    Galgur Takur, the Grand Patriarch of the Takur Ruin Cult looked around him curiously. He was wearing war robes inscribed with countless runes, while his gaze swept through the entire headquarters of the Combined Fleet and their Void base, piercing Void and World Barrier to study the huge dimensional hub inside Zeta Ram, as well as the ten-thousand meters wide dimensional rift¡ªhe had been intrigued by how powerful the alien fleet that had come the Lost Galaxy was.


    It appeared that, as he expected, they did not surpass his expectation.


    Though they possess advanced technology, there was nothing incomprehensible yet¡­ or anything they could not fight.


    "Champion of another civilization."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Turning, Galgur looked at Joshua, psionically checking the most powerful person of the fleet¡ªthe very being who almost crossed a dimensional rift to reverse-trace their home system. The Grand Patriarch''s psionic presence filled the Void, manifesting as information that completely replaced language.


    "Us, we. We wish to ask you, all of you, a question."


    Though feared by all in the galaxy and labeled the Emissary of Ruin, the Grand Patriarch now spoke with a friendly tone as if to an equal for the very first time. "Have you seen through the truth behind the Multiverse where all would fall into ruin?"


    "Are you willing to join us¡ªwork with us, and face that terrible, dark future together?"


    Joshua, however, was neither returning his gaze nor responding to him. The warrior was frowning at his two flanks. The psionic blast before had caused a small explosion on the entire ship''s navigational system, with the control panel bursting in scattered sparks.


    And beside his seat, some of the flowers had withered from the fearsome psionic light.


    He had just watered them¡­ it was fortunate that they were not utterly withered.


    Therefore, having used a bit of his power to protect the roots of the plants, the warrior slowly looked up into Galgur''s single eye and said calmly, "Fine, but before that you have to apologize¡ªto me and the crew you''ve just troubled."


    "Apologize?"


    Galgur could not understand the meaning of those words at once, but soon there was no need to think.


    Because he saw a massive fist, and Joshua''s punch had reached him.


    Pow!


    The people in the warships around the Dreadnaught had turned to watch the bridge of the flagship although still unsure what was going on. Then, they all saw the ship abruptly taking a nosedive towards the Void base amidst an incredible rumbling of energies, as if a violent force was pressing it down to crash brutally into the sturdy outer armor of the base.


    However, more distinct than that was a straight line of silver-blue light that fired away from the bridge into the distance!


    Pow!


    A solid steel fist pasted onto the cyclops'' left cheek. The great magnitude that could crush a planet and dent a sun broke through ten thousand layers of microscopic psionic shielding, pulverizing it all as streaks of savage tears appeared where the steel fist struck. There was the sound of bone crunching, blood, and flesh vaporizing and elements fusing.


    Everything happened in such a brief instant that Galgur could only feel his head being sent whirling a few cycles and having a sun detonate on his face. Half his skull crumbled, and his entire body shot away backward.


    But would Joshua give his enemy time to think? After sending Galgur flying with a punch, he strode out and accelerated, stamping on the floor to send the entire Void battleship plummeting. As substantial mass distortion appeared, he moved onto a World Barrier he conjured out of thin air, his figure vanishing like a phantom and catching up to the blown-away Galgur!


    At the same time, a silver star suddenly appeared halfway on the trail where Galgur had been darting, the Grand Patriarch hence crashing onto the sturdy neutron star.


    There was neither greeting, gesture, nor holding back as the warrior threw away all intent of withholding his presence. If such an ambush was amicable and cooperative behavior, Joshua was probably so senile he could not differentiate ''hostility''.


    The warrior was certain that if he were not present, the alien champion would not hesitate to destroy the entire Combined Fleet, and his spying before was nothing other than to observe how many Legendary champions were in the reconnaissance fleet.


    Which was why there was no need for words.


    "Welcome to the Mycroftian civilization''s star base."


    Just when Galgur wanted to rise and face the humanoid that was coming at him with its fist, a thick voice that left him startled echoed from within the silver planet. His feet were hence caught by rising silver chains, ensnared by a dimensional anchor.


    In the very next second, with a heaven moving seismic shift, a massive hand was raised from the stellar body, dragging a large dark shadow before slamming down on every oncoming automaton without hesitation, just like slapping on some flies.


    "Thanks for coming."

 Chapter 907 They Really Do Not Welcome Guests

    In the instant when Galgur appeared and Joshua fought him, every Legendary champion of the Combined Fleet rose, breaking past walls or ceilings from where they directly entered the Void and flew rapidly towards the warrior.


    They were well-prepared with every strategem against the attack of the champions from the stars beyond. Their foe appeared to be alone at present and no matter how powerful, would be certain to flee in panic against a dozen Legendary champions.


    It was a basic warfare principle to outnumber the enemy, one even worthy of being proud of, so as to why an equal force had not been brought was a question for the adversaries to ponder upon. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Amidst several flashes, a streak of shadow extended across the Void. Goliath the Demon King was in the lead before all others.


    It was extremely powerful, and being second only to Joshua in terms of ability, would certainly have an edge over the other Legendary champions in a single duel. It could tell that this was a fine time to present its loyalty and strength. It was not too dangerous, and perhaps even an easy task, to encircle and attack an alien champion.


    It however thought wrong¡ªit was not as simple as it imagined to join the fray between two top-class characters in the observable universe.


    On the neutron star, a hand that reached into the skies was crushing the existence on the surface with profound strength that would break protons into nuclear fusion, leaving nothing in the physical realm capable of lasting three seconds. Despite that, with a single angry bellow, a purple-green beam stabbed through the palm and cut through the dark dimensional turbulence within the Void without a decrease in momentum. It emanated psionic energies and divine power, imposingly penetrating everything like a sacred spear.


    Arriving at the tip of the sacred spear by coincidence, the Demon King drew out its newly-forged twin scythes and cleaved with its full power at the psionic beam that was more than a class weaker after breaking through neutron star armor. It was difficult to read any emotion on Goliath''s savage face, but countless silhouettes of monsters spawning from the shadows dispersed as puff of smoke before the beam. Even the shadow''s own true form was repelled, barely holding on with its powerful essence to avoid being stabbed through.


    The light of the sacred spear diminished in three seconds while Goliath remained motionless. It was apparent that the demon had stopped the blow, yet even the Nature Magister, who was unable to see through its expression from beside, could sense the heaviness of its heart.


    It had indeed blocked a direct shockwave from the battle with its full power. Nonetheless, if that was all there is to it¡­ was the otherworld champion truly that powerful? And in battling such a champion, Joshua had managed to overpower him and secure an advantage.


    Even Pope Igor had mentioned of otherworld existences strong enough to stand against Joshua and himself. If that was the case¡­ how strong was the pontiff and the warrior?


    But before there was time for Goliath and the others to think, Joshua grand voice resounded in the Void.


    "Don''t mind here, get to the edge of the galaxy."


    Now, upon the silver star, twelve rings of starlight flashed above Galgur''s head¡ªsurging psionic waves had crushed all chains and dimensional anchor points, and the cyclops with a plain and elderly face stood up from the crater he created. With a single hand and a serene expression, the Grand Patriarch lifted the gigantic hand which was pressing down on him. He had never imagined Joshua''s true form being not of that already formidable humanoid, but being that of the silver star beneath himself instead.


    He had taken a significant blow, but having battled over a thousand years and gaining all experience there was, he took no mind. One of the starlight rings over his head unleashed a blazing light as the word ''falsehood'' was formed, with his body hence turning incorporeal. The Giant''s hand pressed down on nothing but thin air as Galgur seized the chance to distance himself from Joshua''s true form and strategize his next move.


    His face fell quickly. Three other colossal hands, each burning with distinct supernatural powers¡ªnamely psionic, magic, and ether¡ªpressed against him, crumpling every subspace path along the way and sparing the Grand Patriarch no space to escape.


    Boom!


    With a solar flash, Galgur was once again pressed onto the neutron star''s surface while Joshua spoke solemnly. "I''ll handle this one. There are massive signatures arriving at the edge of the galaxy, a fleet¡ªperhaps several fleets are coming¡­"


    Another luminous sacred spear pierced the hold of the Giant''s hand and vaporized a world fragment floating in the Void, but Joshua paid it no heed as he continued. "Barnil, stay. Keep calibrating the dimensional hub. The others, bring out the fleet and our secret weapon to handle those guests who have travelled here from afar."


    With that, Joshua said nothing else. He did not watch as the other Legends arranged the forces that were to follow them, but paid full attention to his powerful foe instead.


    On the silver planet, Galgur was impassive even as he failed in his multiple attempts to escape the surface of neutron star. Still, the twelve starlight rings over his head flashed, as an unknown divine power combined with psionic strength to form an unusually profound power greater than most supernatural abilities. As Joshua''s gigantic hands kept crashing towards him, the Grand Patriarch repeatedly unleashed various formidable psionic techniques: repulsion halos, ultimate sacred spears, destructive surge, and the Ruin Cult''s signature divine ruin spell. Yet, those techniques that would have easily altered the integrity of a planet and reduced endless fleets into dust could only briefly repel the Giant''s hands.


    Still, it was merely to test the toughness of Joshua''s armor.


    "I see."


    Having generally understood Joshua''s form, the Grand Patriarch nodded thoughtfully. Thick psionic bolts burst away from him, instantly covering him in blinding divine light while the bolts unfurled into another ring. With terrible repulsion, it kept the hands fixedly above himself¡ªand yet the ring that once moved planets began to splinter, the runic constructs collapsing into sparks and incessant rumbling.


    Without a word, Galgur stopped attempting escape and fired an ultimate scared spear onto the planet''s surface instead. Infinitely-focused divine psionic pierced through the surface of the planet and tore a great wound over the silver planet. Then, three starlight rings shone¡ªrunes of ''fabrication'', ''banishment'' and ''protection'' blazed as thunder shot with hesitation from the head, while the Grand Patriarch launched himself unhesitatingly into the wound¡­


    And crashed into an ocean of liquid metal that was a billion degrees hot!


    Boom!


    Even the divine psionic shield was incinerated into nothingness by the limitless hit. It was no longer a threshold of combustion or flames, but among the most radical physical phenomena to ever exist¡ªthe physical change would have burnt to death and torn to pieces even the Fire Elemental Lieges, Infernal Elders and Flame Kings allegedly immune to fire, much less some ordinary lifeform!


    Nevertheless, was Galgur unaware of the inner construct of a neutron star, being the highest leader of a supercivilization of the Void? Two more starlight rings over his head shone again¡ªtwo streaks of purple-green divine psionic radiance ''indestructible'' and ''stability'' reassembled his shield, preserving him from such extreme environments.


    As expected, he was not made of neutron star matter. Under the hard armor surface lay his superfluid form keeping him in motion and thinking!


    With recoil from the multiple blows and information gained from energy blasts, Galgur deduced Joshua''s general form and constitution¡ªincluding the workings of his star form. He believed the warrior''s mind to be at the centermost portion of the star. Thus, instead of wasting time in leaving the surface, he had decided it easier to directly defeat his enemy by attacking his most vulnerable point.


    Superfluid one billion degrees hot was not an obstacle to him. The violent flow of energy might have, in fact, made his next attack even more convenient.


    Twelve rings of starlight shone one after another. Runes for ''bending'', ''disintegration'', and ''truth'' kept the neutron superfluid away directly and forcefully dominated it, converting its very essence into savage primordial psionic energies. Meanwhile, an additional three set of runes, ''creation'', ''shifting'', and ''refinement'', gathered the psionic energies into a single dark point unable to be viewed directly. Incandescent like and darkness simultaneously spread away from Galgur''s hand, creating a blinding runic wheel and a dark spiral of destruction!


    "Again!"


    With a loud cry, boundless divine power rushed into a halo. When ''Ruin'', the twelfth starlight rune finally shone, the Grand Patriarch smiled for an instant. He raised both his hands high above inside the neutron star, the lightless sphere of darkness, condensing to its very limit, affecting the rule of nature of everything around it, shrinking it even further...


    Psionic Singularity!


    ''Black hole'' was the name of the final stellar form when objects crumbled to its very limit, just as supernatural singularities were what appeared when condensed to its peak. It was the greatest power of the observable Multiverse, with runes and forces incapable of matching its density unable stop its blow.


    It was also the ultimate weapon that was immortal, invincible and eternal, utilised by greatest of Extraordinary champions in slaying one another!


    At the very least, the Psionic Singularity conjured by the Grand Patriarch was only a miniature one, as opposed to a genuine one: as a bomb, it would suffice to destroy the dense star lifeform before it¡­ after all, the Takur Ruin Cult was adept in their way of destroying all things. Their techniques, being capable of hundred-percent substance-energy conversion under certain conditions, allowed small Psionic Singularities to destroy stars or even planetary systems countless times its size!


    "Is that it?"


    Just as the Grand Patriarch blasted the miniature Psionic Singularity in his hand, Joshua''s profound but rather hurried voice emanated in an unusual manner. "You are one of the few beings who could break my defenses. But was it alright for you to simply enter my body?"


    Those words did not slow Galgur''s hand for even a fleeting second. The Grand Patriarch continued his strike without hesitation, but that was when he discovered in shock that his own body¡ªor more precisely, his whole external form from soul to energy¡ªwas beginning to shrink, just as his movements were stagnating!


    He was struck¡ªbut when?!


    ***


    In the Void outside the Neutral Star, Joshua''s human form was slowly leaving his cloned main form, shrinking the silver planet while resisting unparalleled gravity that was warping the dimensions. Without any expression on his face, the warrior manipulated all things¡ªthe God of Steel who had reached zenith in the path of the physical proved that time and space were mere playthings before him.


    Warped gravity caused a time reference that was completely different, for it was a manmade temporal trap that briefly sealed Galgur the otherworld champion. Joshua had enough power to perceive the energy flow and structure of the miniature Psionic Singularity, and had even the time to talk. To Galgur, however, it appeared that his was accelerated over dozens of times, abnormally rushed and bizarre¡ªnot that he expected a reply as the warrior simply analyzed and disintegrated the Psionic Singularity. Then, with dimensional pressuring, he crushed, crumpled and reduced the Grand Patriarch into a part of his body.


    Galgur had the right idea¡ªto kill Joshua in direct battle meant to destroy the core of the neutron star battle form so that its nucleus collapses. It would have hence propelled the stellar form''s defenses to lose control, and slowly destroyed the creature possessing mass greater than a star. But the problem was that things like mental faculty and a core did not exist.


    Every part of Joshua body was capable of thinking. He did not have a core, leaving Galgur''s risk futile. The inside of his body was also where Joshua''s control was strongest, not to mention that this was a single clone¡ªif his enemy dashed into the actual world inside his body, he would have to experience being surpressed and grinded away like Chaos Memories.


    "So that''s the leading scout amongst the Multiverse champions! He is definitely powerful, just as there is no telling what level the greatest of them were at¡­"


    In the Zeta Ram system, the silver star expanded before contracting again¡ªexcessive density was an unnecessary cost Joshua required only during battle, and he would have usually avoid it. But when the warrior''s human form landed on his own planet form, prepared to warp to the edge of the galaxy to repel that rather excessively fleet, he paused abruptly and looked up at a nearby Void.


    Soon, as purple-green specks shone, spreading rapidly into a halo, another elderly cyclops that was draped in dazzling battle ropes stepped out from within. This time, Galgur''s face was fully solemn, holding what resembled a scepter of power in hand with a spear tip, his head decorated with a halo-like crown and his eight fingers wearing layers of ring.


    With the coordinates marked, this planetary system was now temporarily a direct teleportation point of the Takur Ruin Cult.


    "That¡­"


    Joshua''s expression unwittingly changed when he sensed the familiar presence and situation. Even though he could not differentiate the faces of foreign lifeforms, the identical presence and energy signature that stood above the rest allowed him to recognise it as the psionic champion that had recently fought him, armed to the teeth this time¡ªbut it shocked the warrior that he had now returned in peak form, despite being clearly dead just moments ago.


    "So, you are a clone too."


    Joshua could not help but to shake his head upon understanding. Why were others incapable of fighting clones while he could? Furthermore, there was no reason not to use a clone that could relay information extradimensional means and perform the finest of reconnaissance work.


    "What, you''re a clone?!"


    Galgur''s Psionic Clone that had just stepped out of the dimensional rift was even more astonished upon Joshua''s statement reverberating across the Void. His face promptly changed and appeared prepared to obtain new equipment on the other side of the dimension.


    But before both clones could fight again, both Joshua and Galgur abruptly turned to glance at another corner of the Void.


    "¡­such power."


    Joshua''s human form, which had been relaxed and only slightly serious, was now absolutely serious and grimacing. Even the main body of the star contracted and expanded slightly, making evident his riled mood.


    "¡­Powerful! Truly powerful! Unbelievable¡ªit''s comparable to my true form!


    "Im-Pe-Ra-Tor A-mos!"


    On the other hand, Galgur''s psionic clone reacted differently from the warrior who was becoming serious after encountering a powerful foe. Unlike the malice and hostility which he felt towards Joshua and the combined fleet, the information that now unfurled into the Void was the single mood, ''hate''.


    For its part, the massive and terrible presence approaching from the distance also unleashed heaven shattering disgust and hate, having appeared to sense the Grand Patriarch''s presence from afar. In that single instant, Joshua realized that the clone of the otherworld champion had redirected every attention away from himself¡ªthen, without a word and not caring if he would be ambushed, he launched himself straight at the direction of that terrible presence!


    "¡­So many actually came. The Multiverse really doesn''t welcome visitors¡ªthough it''s not as if they are friendly to each other."


    Their hatred was one built up over a million years, a blood grudge brewed in the death of billions of lives. Naturally, Joshua would not attempt a sneak attack¡ªit was better that they fought to spare Mycroft from being attacked from both ends.


    Nonetheless, he did not remain lost in thought and enjoy the hollowness of not being in center stage, as well as the rage and intent to kill intensified as two Void civilizations tore at each other''s throats countless times. In fact, Joshua felt a sense of danger from the appearance of the two Extraordinary existences, and believed he had to act.


    A crimson ring appeared out of thin air in front of the silver star. Bursting psionic bent the dimensions as the warrior did not hesitate to continue on his previous plan, activating his warp engine to head for the edge of the galaxy, the frontlines of battle.


    Joshua would see if those coming at them were truly that petty and insistent on having Mycroft''s Combined Fleet banished from their stars!

 Chapter 908 Combat Force Grading

    The Legendary champions sailed away with almost every warship from the Zeta Ram system, leaving a few corvettes patrolling over the Eldar laborers establishing the Dimensional Hub array. The elementals Barnil created were watching as well, as they supervised the workers and base runes.


    Nonetheless, most Eldars noticed the Combined Fleet''s departure and the shockwaves of the champions'' battle beyond the world. Even so, there was no hint of disorder on the Zeta Ram planet despite having gathered that other civilizations were in midst of attacking, getting back to work after a few awed utterances.


    It was not the Mycroftians'' management style and cordial treatment stopping them from resistance¡ªrather, it had been partly due to Barnil''s presence.


    The single Legend had remained to calibrate the superstructure named ''Station Origin''.


    The Zeta Ram planet was slowly entering nighttime. The sun was setting while manmade lights began to flicker one after another across the continent¡ªdarkness loomed as the light passed, even as a myriad of colored magical illumination brightened the primitive land, bringing morning to the civilization.


    Specialized Mycroftian engineers drove and worked under large suits of enchanted armor that made them resemble giants. Elementals also labored alongside psionic workers, slowly heading for the bustling base that stretched on further outwardly¡ªbeyond its reach, lakes were filled, mountains were split, hills flattened, and rivers cut off from their very source.


    In the presence of the Intergalactic Dimensional Hub occupying half a continent''s surface, the grand sights and landscapes of nature were mere obstacles to progress. Summits, rivers, lakes, and valleys that were millions¡ªeven billions of years old were moved by the power of civilization into a flat base.


    The old, white-haired, neatly dressed mage stood at the top of the Station Origin, smiling in pleasure as he looked out over the land and lights extendinging across all directions. But as Barnil looked up towards the Void overhead, his expression turned grave.


    He observed Joshua battling against the Grand Patriarch, their blows illuminating the entire planetary system. He could also sense multiple abnormal teleportations, as well as the warp signature where Joshua headed for the distance¡ªas a Legendary champion, Barnil could clearly sense the level of their battle, a class that he could now reach.


    In one way or another, a champion was necessary to keep a civilization together in an Extraordinary world.


    Typical Legendary champions could maintain a nation, with superior ones capable of unifying an entire continent. An even greater power was however required to unify a world and lead its civilization into the Void, and Barnil believed that he had not reached that level. He could at most unite a world in the absence of other Legends, and he could never lead all its people towards the Void, towards a future.


    Now, it appeared that only Joshua had the depth to lead everyone, to look to the other side of the sky and advance.


    "¡­Even if there is no grade advancing beyond Legendary, the self-exploration of each champion¡ªthe difference in power here is simply too great."


    Barnil shook his head and sighed self-deprecatingly, stroking his beard which had recently grown in the Silent Void as his face showed wonder. "Well, well¡­ it takes merely an instant to be surpassed by a junior if one does not strive to improve."


    If being Supreme surpassed limits of being, Legends refined that limit as fundamental, becoming an ultimate lifeform escaping all restraints and exceeding ordinary imagination.


    Legendary tiers were irrelevant classifications as they merely described a category of states. The so-called lower Legendary tier referred to irreversible conversion: a successful but incomplete existence. With that being said, there certainly were amongst them powerful individuals yet to attain a hundred percent conversion with the ability to defeat fully-converted Legends, as their combative ability correlated to development of the civilization where the Legend was born. Barnil himself was at that phase of being able to defeat Legendary monsters of the Mycroft continent which had since long reached the intermediate tier.


    At the intermediate tier, most Legends would have completed their transformation whilst remaining in the process of exploring, considering, imagining, and conceptualizing to develop their personal combative styles. Humans were quicker than Void Behemoths and magical beasts at completing this particular phase, as they would have already adopted their own combative styles at the early Legendary tier¡ªall that was left to do was to adapt their fighting ability. Back in the day, it took Barnil barely seventeen seconds to grandly ascend to being an intermediate Legend, fully and rapidly grasping the combative ability of the runic form.


    Beyond that was the advanced Legendary tier that allegedly had essentially no divisive boundaries existing within that threshold, as each individual would be in search for the ends of their paths. Yana Milo the Glorious Era Legend had claimed that before True Gods came to be known as such thanks to cultural factors, even successful individuals in True God refinement were merely upgraded versions of artificial Legendary cultivation rituals. With requirements so high, success was virtually impossible, save for advanced Legendary champions who had understood divinity.


    The Mind Lord, who was weakest at physical destruction, was strictly speaking an advanced Legend along with Joshua, Barnil himself and the Black Fog''s main body. And yet, despite being of the same level, the gap in combative ability was greater than that between Iron-tier and Legendary, with top Legends being able to directly fight Evil Gods and wielding ability comparable to True Gods, even defeating them in the brief moment of opportunity before True Gods could burst out in full power.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Even Evil Gods would never have completely surpassed that threshold.


    ***


    At present, Joshua was streaking through psionic space one-dimensionally. With a specially-designed beacon placed aboard his flagship the Dreadnaught, he could instantaneously warp to its location regardless of distance or its location in the Void.


    Now, the warrior was thinking calmly as he transited.


    The power of Evil Gods, especially the weaker one, were within the presently-known Legendary advanced threshold.


    The Evil God of Air, the known weakest Evil God, as well the recently unsealed Wither, Dispirit, and the Evil God destroyed right before it could be born were each powerful advanced Legendary entities. They were forces able to level a small Void civilization and decimate a planet''s construct¡­ and that was all there was to them. Apostles were capable of repelling them individually and Joshua was confident he did not have to worry about them. While it was not as if the formidable advanced Legends Israel, Barbarossa, and Vahina were unable handle them, there would be greater assurance if they had worked together.


    Progressing a class further were the Ultimates, which included the Evil God of Wither commanding endless spawn and defensive systems, along with Disparity, Famine, and Calamity¡ªEvil Gods that had their affairs in order. According to records from the Unified Archives, they were each a world and civilization that could weaken the a planet''s composition, causing great disaster for most Void civilizations just by having their spawn invade while their name circulated across worlds.


    Joshua imagined he could challenge that class of Evil Gods, albeit not through direct confrontation. He was unsure of the process, but securing victory was not a problem, be it simple or difficult. True Gods and the old Pope should have been able to handle them too, but the lack of information stopped him short of being certain, since a great gulf between the Evil Gods remained. The Black Fog''s main body was presumably of that class too, as it required seven True Gods and assistance of many Legends to destroy it¡ªafter all, matching it on equal terms and killing it were two different matters, with the latter being exponentially more difficult than the former.


    A society of a grand Void civilization should possess a powerful being with ability to fight various Evil Gods head-on, or it would otherwise be difficult to ensure the legacy''s long-term stability. Such a class included the alien Psionic champion and the being he had called Imperator Amos.


    A tier above it was the Evil God of Pestilence, an entity resembling Evil Gods but essentially a mutated superior lifeform considered a rampaging Legendary, the Sublimator Virus. It was also clearly a level above other Evil Gods: given the opportunity, its spawns would have grown into Void Mothers, a variant of Void Behemoths possibly more powerful than the Evil God of Air after devouring a civilization.


    Its main body, the Pestilence World, was the lair and home of all Void Mothers. Although it had yet to reveal any clear ability, the sheer trouble it caused for the Steel Python of Stellaris meant that as a threat, the Pestilence was on a league of its own¡ªperhaps equal to the Black Fog''s main body. It however remained unknown, having never really fought and with Joshua unable to estimate how powerful the Sublimator Virus was, given that he had not encountered an Evil God of its class after it sublimated a countless number of worlds.


    Further upwards were the Outliers which existed beyond typical Legends.


    The ancient Evil God of Fertility, born over a billion years ago, had its singular might trembling the stars, killing the lights of countless worlds with a single pass and tearing a great scar across the galaxy. The Evil God of Air was a mere outcome from the very shockwaves stirred by its journeys, the gap between them almost impenetrable. Joshua could only deduce Fertility''s might through the Evil God of Death''s ability, but eventually realized it to be a meaningless prediction: both Fertility or a successfully born Death had power to wipe out the infinite worlds within a single galaxy.


    Nevertheless, Sage could match and triumph over it.


    "And that is why, Joshua¡­ you are far from the end of your path."


    The warrior had to keep his calm, for he knew unrestrained hostility was an explosive fuse that would lead to divinity going amok. Still, Joshua could not hold back a hint of a smile on his lips.


    "The Multiverse is very vast," he muttered, "and there is still a road ahead of me."


    ***


    Meanwhile, a vast zone thinly composed of matter lay between worlds, the necessary passage of massive fleets found at the edge of the Galaxy of Beginnings.


    Circular boundaries unfurled in the Void like pale blue ripples as teleportation radiance shone one after another. Massive silver warships poured out from the circles, creating a vast formation of steel.


    On one side of that formation was a dazzling, golden luminous fleet, while on the other one dark and indiscernible shrouded in the shadows. Then, with even greater dimensional waves and long howls, eight Void Behemoths appeared ahead of the Fleet from across the space like a massive shielding mountain.


    It was an unusual armada to the Multiverse. They had no banners or a massive flagship that acted as the center of command, but were only marked with a unique emblem on their armor: a falling star which illuminated the land.


    It was a symbol most fitting for them, the people of Starfall Era.


    The fleet of Behemoths, Gold and Black, formed the distinct corners of a triangle around the silver fleet. Powerful signatures of supernatural powers fluctuated and emanated from every single zone of the Fleet¡ªany Legendary champion observing would have realized in shock that the seemingly small fleet contained the presence of more than ten superior lifeforms.


    Despite that, the expedition from the Mycroft world were not reveling in pride over their own power.


    Having taken over Joshua''s duties as the acting chief commander of the fleet, Vahina scowled through her veil on the bridge of her flagship, looking out over the endless distance of the Void.


    She spotted a stream of steel profoundly approaching from afar, a fleet so massive they were distinctly lensing even from the distant dimensions. The very integrity of the galaxy''s fringes shifted as they determinedly advanced, a darkness that shrouded the stars.


    She sensed an unbelievably powerful presence in that remoteness, prompting her to intuitively recall the Seven Gods, the Pope and That Man''s true form. It was however unlike the Seven Gods who sat upon boundless power and far surpassed the mundane, nor unstoppable like the Pope in utter sincerity and good faith, and even less like That Man whose complete pureness was incomparable. The horrific might that appeared to be destruction incarnate seemed to exist to decimate everything before it, vanquishing all that was inferior.


    Apart from the two terrible presences on rapid approach, numerous fleets were still spread throughout the edges of the galaxy. Amongst them were recon ships dispatched from fringe galaxy civilizations or small high-speed cruisers, intending to observe with mere curiosity. They nevertheless warped home immediately without hesitation upon detecting the scale of the Expeditionary Fleet and the terrible presences contained within, akin scout ships that have encountered Void Behemoths. Apart from that, certain capable fleets, powerful individuals or parties that did not believe the Mycroft civilization to be hostile simply shifted vectors, preparing to bypass them from the flanks.


    "What were we saying?"


    La Motte the Sword Saint''s voice rang from a communications spell, the young-looking old man already with great-grandchildren laughed leisurely. "It was ''none shall pass'', right?"


    "Certainly."


    The other Legends voiced their agreement over the spell.


    The distance between galaxies of the Multiverse was not actually great, merely full of violent zones of dimensional turbulences. Their current position was, as a matter of fact, a Void passage granting easy movement through those zones, and in remaining there would have helped them repel half, or at least forty percent of invaders. As for the remaining sixty percent, with the vastness of the galaxies, there could not be absolute certainty.


    This was enough.


    From there onwards, no detectable ships were able to move beyond the blockade created.


    At the thought of the recently improved abilities of their own and others, alongside the secret weapon being transported, every Legendary champion and crewmember felt confident.

 Chapter 909 Year of Revival A Perspective of Another Civilization

    With the Void being greater and vaster than the Universe, the war within was therefore of a larger scale as well.


    In year 109 of the Third Epoch¡ªthe beginning of the Year of Revival, our homeworld had followed Father Sky''s trail into a winter period beyond our star''s orbit. Just as it had been centuries ago, our navy left the small planetary system to wander about the Void.


    Father Sky was the gas giant our homeworld orbited around. It was the day which shone upon the moss plains of our homeland, its pale blue silhouette occupying all upon the skies¡ªhence the revered name. Two planets viable for living, which we affectionately referred to as Mother and Brother, encircled Father Sky as well.


    In the past millenia, when civilization was still young, tales revolving around those planets were often told. The cradle of our homeworld whirled in peace and safety alongside Father, Mother, and a satellite called Sister, our race growing discreetly within.


    As stories often told, history shifted emotionally, just as time vanished in the blink of an eye. Our civilization developed and strengthened, our visions expanding as we launched flying ships towards the stars in exploration of planetary horizons. We discovered the borders of worlds and entered the Void¡ªthe stage of ten thousand worlds, as we waged civil wars over the millennia we exited. Ultimately, we remained one race and one body, with all conflict diminishing with time as we advanced hand-in-hand.


    We once thought it to be a new beginning of our civilization, with the vastness of stars and future in the Void awaiting us.


    But reality declared it to be our limit.


    The galaxy was not empty, but in fact filled with various civilizations¡ªthere were many more intelligent species than we had imagined exist because of supernatural powers and souls, with each flickering star being a flourishing living world. In those worlds were mysterious races that have yet to step out in the Void or beings like us that were merely tipping our toes into the Void, just as Void civilizations much superior to us certainly existed.


    And ever malicious.


    They had arrived from nearby planets. Their warships were larger, more advanced and had weathered even more baptisms of fire. They attacked us when they found us, their violent cannon fire and special forces of Extraordinary individuals able of transcending the Void dealing great losses upon us as we retreated upon every turn, finally urged back into our homeworld. We were enraged, but our navy was already scrap matter, with Sister shattered by the terrible firepower from the main battery of their warships. Her scattered remains wafting unto orbits to form planetary rings, and we could only surrender and lower our heads in subservience.


    They were the Krexians who had conquered more than forty worlds and ruled over five great vassal empires. Our nation acknowledged them as sovereign, offering them a quarter of our production while our scientists and Extraordinary individuals were used as they wished. Though our navy was not dismantled, we were to obey their commands and participate in dangerous battles.


    We were barred from colonizing, expansion and exploration, just as any research they did not like were banned. They destroyed our culture, bent on turning our citizens into a race of miners dedicated to themselves. Yet, various reasons prevented that final step from come true.


    It was our fortune as much as it was a tragedy¡ªafter all, was placing fate in the hands of fortune not the greatest pain and sorrow intelligent life could ever endure?


    When our navy was prepared to disembark on official capacity to survey the Void around us for precious resources, their orders arrived: they had detected a great shift in a nearby galaxy and a war about to begin. They were claiming that even the greatest civilizations were prepared to advance and study the situation. With conflict possibly erupting between those existences potentially turning into chaotic war, it was a situation they could conceivably benefit from.


    Naturally, we would be the ones to face danger while they reaped all the benefits¡ªsuch was the fate of vassals and the defeated. Despite that, retrieving warship wrecks of advanced civilizations could have discreetly improved our technology and the power of our nation¡­ a rare chance.


    We were left with no choice.


    The vast fleet advanced through the Void with us at the fore. The Krexian supernatural champions donned their war armor as they moved alongside warships and shone in dazzling magical radiance¡ªit was a light we possessed as well, but our powerful Extraordinary champions would only ever be taken away by them through force and never returned to our fold. Our legacies have been stricken with no sign of resurgence up to this moment.


    Jaded, we streaked forward through the Void, arriving upon the emptiness between galaxies. Here, the dimensions calmed, but it was also where we felt regret and terror¡ªthe once unoccupied zone had now been taken by scout ships and fleet of countless other civilizations, with a single fleet so massive that it warped the very stars moving ahead.


    Those were the Knowers¡ªone of the most powerful civilizations in the Multiverse, silently wandering amongst the stars as they plundered any knowledge from encounters of civilizations interesting to them. We should indeed rejoice in our weakness and ignorance¡ªthat had been the reason we have not been attacked, for the Knowers would never waste their strength on civilizations they determined to be of no value.


    "We should retreat."


    Soon, we detected another new energy signature. It was a presence that emanated fear even across stars, and it was beyond doubt that the approaching existence was immeasurably powerful. There were two specters of horror that promptly lit up on the other side of the galaxy as well, and the Knowers stood off in a three-sided confrontation against them. Being civilizations on the apex of power, they stood off against each other in the Void with the galaxy between them, making it absolute that this place was no longer a place for weak being like us to even observe.


    "Maintain course!"


    But the Krexians'' commands remained ever ruthless. We understand their intentions well: lead by profit, they were convinced of the three being in conflict due to the uncovering of some secret treasure or vital prehistoric ruin by the civilization that had established a defensive perimeter. They would then learn of what great riches or relics existed, and attempt to secure profit.


    The Krexians'' greed was neither puzzling nor insane, for there had been numerous civilizations rapidly strengthening through discovery of treasures or ancient remains. We were ourselves slightly in awe of their legends and exploits, which in turn deemed the fervour of the Krexians, who were much more learned, to be perfectly reasonable.


    It had been indeed us, and not them at risk. As such, they were naturally willing when it came to generosity of others.


    We were thus forced to advance alongside the other vassals. We had not actually launched a frontal charge, but circled around instead as the areas where galaxies connected were not enormous. One could easily reach their destination without necessarily having moved along the shortest and most convenient path.


    But it was at that moment that the war began. We had no words to describe the flame. The fleet that had established perimeter from the galaxy beyond was the first to attack. Despite lacking in numbers, eight world-sized Void Behemoths acted as their ramparts, the barriers of the worlds over their backs slowly parting to reveal the fearsome organic fortresses behind. Then, countless small herbal form ships launched from within in a dense formation, akin to a swarm of wasps.


    And then came the slaughter.


    Most fleets like us that had been spying, scouting, or trying to bypass them were instantly wiped out. It was no mere explosion, and we spotted an armored ship struck by distorted space in a distance, instantly flattened into a flatness like a portrait and reduced to miniscule dust as the Void corrected itself. We could see half of the Lankmoj''s armada decimated by an assault so rapid that machine observation was impossible with destructive elements turned them into bright smoke in the Void, just as we saw shadows extending across the vacancy, with each warship that could not evade in time firing their main batteries once or twice before futilely sinking in that darkness, consumed by the formless.


    Photons of energy as blinding as the sun arose from the flagships of that fleet assuming a ring formation, tearing the dimensions apart as if to summon some great machine. We could faintly catch a glimpse of ferocious but beautiful scales and claws behind the dimensional rift, a threatening presence flowing away from within.


    Still, the Knowers'' fleet was sturdy and strong, and had combined their shields to block every blow. They countered the offensive as well, and we could only evade in panic, turning to flee and for once, disobey an order from the angered Krexians, as photons streaking at sub-lightspeed and bolts tearing the dimensions apart filled half the Void.


    A myriad of spectators turned and fled alongside us, escaping haggardly, their banners withdrawn as their arranged formation left filled with holes. It was as if they were directly facing a nightmare, unable to understand the attacks surpassing imagination, their wrecks being a misfortune and not a blessing.


    We watched as warships we considered great were reduced to dust. All lights went out from the Takurians'' flagship, their massive circular warships now resembling a donut with a chunk bitten off, breaking into pieces amidst the Void. Another Void armada that had battled for dominance with the Krexians screamed as they fled, leaving wrecks that were in pieces. We were even able to gather their panicked extradimensional transmissions that were simply filled with terrified wails.


    Whatever treasure or ruin was beyond our grasp. The Krexians were too prideful¡ªbeing mere ants in the stars, how were we to wrestle against giants? Civilizations that were not self-aware only ever saw to their own end.


    Just like the Krexians.


    The Knowers, alongside the unknown hostile civilization, purged most of the bystander civilizations. They cleared the battlefield and were standing off once again, probingly attacking and defending as the horde of steel paused to establish a great Void fortress. Even so, just as how there will always be fishes that escape the net, the Krexians and their brethren which had not run alongside us passed through the exchange of firepower between both factions, surviving despite the minimal chance of surviving in that battleground.


    Seemingly aware of their fate, they did not pause but rapidly sailed forward into the depths of the stars to escape the blows from the frightening armada instead. Cheers between tears and sniveling filled our channels alongside gibberish prayers, but that thrill was only temporary. While they thought themselves to have escaped the ranges of each other''s blows, we knew it well not to be true.


    There was a chill in our hearts, as if falling into ice, when a huge circle formation tore the dimensions apart and summoned that colossal steel creation. Even if we had not known what it was for, there was no question that it was a weapon, the culmination of the most profound technologies, that even great civilizations had to be vigilant of.


    Soon, we realized that it was a flower of steel yet to have bloomed. It resembled an oval seed, with uncountable pipeline constructs formed from living metals covering it like roots or arteries. Sixteen sectors of those lines upon the seed were each separated by transparent crystals.


    With the outpour of surging energies, the seed ''bloomed''. The thousand-meter long sectors outstretched into petals, with a large luminous ether cluster that whirled, expanded, and contracted at the center of flower, assuming petal forms. Then, as the light escaped the restraint of the metal petals, it projected veins of ribbon-like soft blue rays, a silver-blue bloom that displayed its pollen to the world.


    It simply floated steadily in the Void, shrouded in bright and gentle light-blue radiance. Concentrated ether radiance rolled and swirled like a corona around itself.


    When the petals parted, we felt a gaze of infinite threat sweeping through the stars, ignoring our inferior kind. Nevertheless, the sensation of being scrutinized down to our bones remained ingrained within our soul, as he coldly studied everything within the Void, and then silently turned to the Krexians'' fleet.


    Light emanated from the flower of steel. Soft blue ether radiance crossing the dark Void to illuminate the prided Krexian armada.


    And then they vanished instantly and utterly.


    The Krexians'' fleet was destroyed.


    Their navy of millennia of history, five thousand ships and many more vassal fleets had conquered dozens of Void civilizations and multiple vassals, claiming endless honors. A legendary armada that was recorded and praised in thousands of historical books while leaving so many glorious triumphs were dust beneath the sun and tears in the rain, reduced to nothing between discreet breaths. Neither us, them, nor even the civilizations that remained afar while spying upon everything could understand anything.


    How did they do that?


    It was not the time to think.


    We had quickly scampered off.


    Thousands of warships were destroyed, and the Krexians'' main fleet was broken. It was not unusual that those beings met such an end after subjugating, conquering, and enslaving other civilizations through martial force, but it was as if our hearts were sliced by a blade for our brethren had been in those ships too. Conscripted by the Krexians and reluctantly leaving the mossy plains on our home planet, they became the fangs and claws of the Krexians, never returning to our fold over decades and centuries. Even so, they were still our brethren, and we indeed felt pain over their deaths.


    But at that moment, we could only flee in fear.


    It was no longer a path that could be passed with luck or a stage that could be observed upon as long as one was prudent. It was a battlefield between great civilizations, and though we had survived through luck, we were merely living on borrowed time and the whims of others, time after time. That was the fated end for weak civilizations. We do not hate, simply feeling rage and the pain of being beaten and exploited when we fall behind.


    That is the single truth inscribed in our hearts.


    However.


    The Krexia main fleet was destroyed while we were left unscathed, as their other fleet detachments had to suppress other vassal states and watch over their great territories and lands. The war of superior civilizations had perhaps presented us an opportunity.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    We bid farewell to our past of enslavement and turned to watch the place where our brethren and the Krexian fleet vanished.


    Pale blue light still flickered in the trail left in the Void.


    Silver, golden, and black fleets hovered behind the Void Behemoths, defending the massive Flower of Steel¡ªit whirled in the Void, its sixteen crystal laced petals glinting in a bewitching but dangerous light.


    We yearned for and admired that powerful light, the light called civilization, as much as we were curious and emotionally stirred by it.


    That year came to be known as the Year of Renaissance, and banners of the metal flower that signified freedom were to fly upon the skies of our homeworld. We, the Obzelytes, were finally free from our shackles, and gazed upon the stars as free folk.

 Chapter 910 Zonal Ether Subjugator

    "The foreign civilizations'' navies have ceased their advance!"


    "Are they scared?"


    "Probably not, but they must be hesitating. Haha!"


    Yana Milo and the Nature''s Magister smiled aloofly as they sat at the control room behind the Steel Flower. Even Legendary champions would have naturally taken pride in the great success achieved by the Combined Fleet on the initial firing of their superweapon.


    "In the Glorious Era, there had only been blueprints made of the Zonal Ether Subjugator¡­ I would never have thought that your¡ªour Starfall Era could complete it and turn it into a real weapon!"


    Yana Milo the Avian Legend had been muttering to herself, before turning to the Nature''s Magister during the last sentence, her face clearly filled with awe. "And that is with consideration to the fact that there had not been a Legend who has ascended in the aspect of Ether back on Mycroft!"


    "We have your clearance to thank for. If not for your specialized selection, it would have taken us a dozen years to obtain the plans from the Unified Archives."


    The Nature''s Magister was still smiling faintly, stroking the half-organic composition of the control room while her face was filled with delight. The terrible weapon known as the Zonal Ether Subjugator was what instantly wiped out a fleet and blew up part of the Void. Forty percent of its composition was grown slowly by her ''sowing'' in the core of life-support vessels.


    And that was precisely as there had been no Ether-aspect Legend on Mycroft. The Nature''s Magister had therefore, with everyone''s help, cultivated a Ether Lifetree before proceeding to use it as a core to build the superweapon.


    ***


    Many Extrordinary powers existing on this earth have been labeled as ''spells.''


    There were those who used mana, employed elements, manipulated ether or grasped psionic ability. Regardless of the ability being utilised, as long as one of the four supernatural energies were applied, its users came to be known as spellcasters.


    Mana was the primitive residue of the Initial Flame''s power from creation. Similar to how Steel Strength residing within early living forms was turned into aura, it was composed of deteriorating pure Creation force. Opaque but omnipresent, it was something difficult to perceive and use, until that one day arrived where the mana of the entire Multiverse was energized, giving control to intelligent beings with strong spirits.


    The Six Elements¡ªor perhaps more, given that only the six were most common¡ªconsisted of animated energy particles filling the Multiverse. While their essence was mana, they remained detached from that power, instead able to imbue each supernatural ability with an attribute. Everything from combat aura, magic, and psionic power, down to ether, could be combined with psionic power and converted into various atypical aspects. Pure elemental magic was essentially runes drawn with elements, creation and commanding various elemental lifeforms.


    Psionic energies were meanwhile possibly the most ancient supernatural force in the Multiverse, originating from wisdom, thoughts, as well as the activity of the mind and spirit¡ªthe unusual yet fundamental link between mind and matter. To neglect physical reality and be obsessed with the extraordinary sense of psionic power would have been the wrong application, for psionic power was essentially a spiritual light. Akin to how the Initial Flame burnt Chaos, the light of one''s spirit could bend physical truth, and so, psionic power would be meaningless should the physical cease to exist.


    As for ether, the superpower that was ordinary, mundane, but lacked a champion was of a mystical essence. It was the Extraordinary power controlling ''direction and force'', a direct state of momentum and strength. It assimilated into magic without any attribute of its own, and yet did not mean it did not exist¡ªfor in fact, most magical barriers, anti-projectile buffs, wave cannons, Void grasps, and bunker-busting punches were ether spells. Any mage would have actually used a threefold Extraordinary ability cultivation of mana, element, and ether, which explained the high demand for innate talent in mages. Their numbers were rarer than clergies and warriors, and they were especially easily led astray.


    Compared to worlds with mana, ether, and psionic, there were in fact numerous worlds of only pure ether. The gap between the skies and earth were atypically small in ether-based worlds, since creatures or humans that could control ether were able to fly easily, even taking flight with the thought should they possess the inborn gifts.


    In fact, land could actually be meaningless in etherspheres with sufficient density. The unique environment with strong presence of ether would have developed considerable buoyancy, keeping an entire continent afloat above the nearly-level ether layer, a factor of existence of worlds with floating islands, aerial continents, and ships of sails.


    Xillia, before it became the Bloodmoon Realm, was a world of floating island. A world filled with ether, every object within was supported by a profound ether cycle. In comparison, the Mycroft world had low ether density, albeit with more concentrated mana and element force, which explained the birth of natural elementals such as the fairies there.


    Now, the ultimate creation that the Mycroftians felt proud of, one that instantly decimated an entire Void fleet, was the arcane superweapon known as the Zonal Ether Subjugator! Its effect was very simple as well. It completely removed excess force from every object within an area completely¡ªin other words, it could render every object within its range motionless.


    "Motionless¡­ If it was in the past, I would have been puzzled as to why being rendered motionless was a weapon, and what form of offensive it was."


    The Nature Magister, who was now laughing softly, had naturally been chosen as the main controller of the superweapon, as the creator of the Zonal Ether Subjugator and the Ether Lifetree, while Yana Milo aided her in calibration. "But it was only until I entered the stars, understood of all things being in rapid motion at any given moment, and comprehended that the stars'' motion was our own as well, that I immediately realized that being still was the most terrible attack."


    Like how Joshua had recently told me about the terrible truth of the Multiverse being in limbo, it was only then that I understood how stillness was true destruction: the endless darkness extending between the Multiverse and the Lost Galaxy made the fact evident with their remains.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Meanwhile, Yana Milo said nothing in return. She looked up slightly towards the screens in front of her, at the fleet of a foreign civilization which had abruptly ''disappeared''.


    Did they actually disappear?


    Not quite, for they were simply ''banished''.


    The galaxy, the Multiverse, the Void which tangled every world together in dimensional turbulences¡ªin fact, the ''energy'' imbued in all things in their moment of creation would have been nullified and prevented from moving forward, like a person who jumped vertically over a moving horse carriage to be subsequently thrown far behind.


    In a single instant, they had been expelled into the darkness of eternal stillness into another timeline or pulverized, crushed on the orbiting trail of a galaxy. Their remains were as likely to be found on a faraway world as having long since rotted into dust.


    It was a death more horrible than being destroyed.


    "They have been banished from our frame of reference. Even if they survived, time would educate them about isolation."


    The Nature''s Magister spoke softly as she slowly closed the petals, charging for the next attack. The great druid looked up at the screens as well to watch the Knowers'' fleet that were prudently standing off against them. "That is the power of the Zonal Ether Subjugator¡ªa might equal to Legends."


    With the organic barriers over the Void Behemoths'' backs and the various semi-intelligent aggressive plants that the Nature''s Magister had grown over time, the Combined Fleet were delaying the Knowers'' advancing fleet despite being outnumbered. Even so, it was also thanks to the Knowers not forcing their way through by taking losses. Both sides remained engaged in a probing phase, and following the Zonal Ether Subjugator''s entrance, the Knowers'' fleet vanguard docked to construct a massive fortress against the unknown attack.


    "How are things coming along on Joshua''s side?" La Motte the Sword Saint asked simply, a hand on his scabbard while he stood outside the Zonal Ether Subjugator. "I''m not useful on a naval conflict of this sort¡ªI could go back and help him if need be."


    "No idea, but it should not be an issue." Vahina glanced at the Void around them, sensing through various means that there were no longer any spies around them¡ªthey would be far away, on the other side of the stars even if they were. "You don''t have to leave," she added, her eyes narrowing. "Our opponents haven''t brought in major firepower, and you''re needed if they dispatch special forces to sabotage the Subjugator. Moreover, that extremely terrible presence on the other side of the Void must be a powerful being that requires our combined strength."


    "Whatever."


    Though a carefree person, the Sword Saint soon frowned again at Vahina. "Wait. Is this your way of charging an attack?"


    "No¡­" Vahina was rather slow to respond, her attention split while she oversaw the fleet with her psionic power. Soon, however, she too realized that something was not right. "No, the frequency of that Void tremor is a psionic warp¡ªJoshua? That''s not him either! It''s that ambushing otherworld champion¡ªhe''s here!"


    That psionic warp was so quick that the Combined Fleet had barely dispersed when a purple-green ring of light appeared upon the Void behind the fleet, with a humanoid form of energy flashing with boundless psionic thunder leaping away. Still, the cautious Mycroftians realized in shock that the powerful Extraordinary champion did not pay heed to the Combined Fleet right beside him, instead dragging a trail of light, rushing rapidly towards the distant Void.


    "That bearing¡­ isn''t it the direction of the champion that''s rapidly approaching from the distance?"


    Having understood that, La Motte sheathed the sword he had pulled halfway out of its scabbard for a backstab, blinking as he was left puzzled. "There''s no reason for such a rush to rendezvous with allies¡­ he had suddenly jumped into our headquarters, and this time he could strike at our ships from the rear as well¡­ and why all that rage? It''s like there''s a grudge."


    The Sword Saint did not imagine that he would get it in one.


    Soon, with a greater mass signature, a bright crimson ring appeared at the position of the purple-green ring. Joshua had streaked through to arrive whilst standing upon the small silver planet, chasing tightly after the Grand Patriarch as he was unable to react at once and greet the Combined Fleet.


    And before he left, the warrior left a message.


    "Those two are pinnacle champions with power equal to my true form, but their civilizations appear to be ancient nemesis and are now beginning to fight on sight, a good thing for us."


    "But for the sake of taking precaution, I have to block the shockwaves of their blows so their battle would not embroil this side of the battlefield into the chaos¡­ remember, do not let any foreign civilization obstruct us from building the Dimensional Hub! As long as it is built, our reinforcements would come no matter how difficult it may be!"


    "You don''t have to tell us." Both Sword Saint and sage shook their heads in response¡ªit was unacceptable for them to have Joshua remind them about that. Then, the pair looked up at the Knowers'' armada before them, which appeared to be shuffling around recklessly, and raised their hands to spread massive psionic force that shrouded the entire fleet. This created an ''Eldar Circle'', a special technical formation that belonged to the Eldars.


    Still, before the silver planet truly left their communication range, Vahina called out and reminded Joshua, "Be careful, Joshua. It could be a trap."


    "That psionic user might be thinking about using your considerable to¡ª"


    "I''ve already thought as much¡ªbut so what?"


    Should I not go?


    "¡­Fine, ignore that."


    Sonorous laughter sounded, leaving the other Legendary champions and especially Vahina at a pause. Still, they were not too surprised since it was how Joshua usually functioned, which was why the sage simply sighed and, after the warrior had completely left their part of the Void, turned to keep buffing their own fleet.


    "After all, our battle is here."


    ***


    In the Void, Joshua kept pursuit of Galgur''s psionic trail while standing on his planet form, his expression blank as he folded both hands before his chest.


    The speed at which champions of their caliber moved was more than ten times than an entire fleet. Soon, the distant but horrific presence rapidly closed in, their relative distance of a thousand worlds reduced in an instant.


    Still, the chase lasted until Joshua could ran into that fleet.


    Galgur promptly stopped when he reached his own destination. Without a word, the rune ''falsehood'' shone upon the twelve-starred ring over his head and he vanished. Yet, both Joshua and the Imperator Amos he had been screaming at were aware that he was hiding, waiting for them to fight while he watched.


    It was a shady trick so simple even a six-year old child could easily see through, but yet remarkably effective at this very moment. Both Joshua and Amos were so powerful that their mere presence were a threat to each other.


    Joshua stared at the vast fleet that was smaller in scale than the Knowers''¡ªbut he thought nothing of the, despite the unusual but intimidating appearance of the warships, or more precisely, the powerful morphing of champions.


    Instead, he could only see the massive creature encircled at the center of that great armada, a creature that resembled a star¡­ or indeed a lifeform that was a star.


    It was a nebula crystal that could nearly enshroud a small world, with endless thunder sparks revolving in its center. A massive, cloud-shaped stellar form, its inner constitution resembled an ordinary nebula, but was in truth filled with skeletal frames of silver and white, with leafy forms swirling as it moved. On its surface was huge storm swirls, at once forming powerful momentum and consuming the energies around them.


    Veins of tendrils could be seen protruding away from the edges of the swirl, presenting the supermassive nebula creature as some colossal luminous jellyfish, although that was merely its form. Though the nebula appeared vulnerable, it was actually materialized ether crystallizations, kept aloft with ether invisible to the naked eye while acting as one of the sturdiest shields in the observable Multiverse.


    The colossal creature was three million kilometers wide in diameter alone, its inner core shrouded with thick leaves and white nebula crystals. Joshua could, however, clearly see that those were actually stars: three stellar forms had been stuffed into the colossal creature''s body, withering at a quickened, distinct pace as well.


    "Planet Eater, the way of Void Behemoths¡­ no, there is no telling how much stronger this one is."


    The warrior muttered to himself, "This is probably a single part of his body, and his true form must resemble a small galaxy, a compound of many stars¡ªa supermassive nebula! A path of ascension I had once envisioned!"


    That path, however, only held absolute advantage in strength. It was lacking in everything else from detail, constitution and subsequent evolution, and that was not even the most important factor. Joshua''s own path of advancing with a world as his form and assuming a neutron star state to fight with had its flaws, but he refused that path due to excessive destruction¡ªirreversible destruction¡ªto other worlds in the galaxy as time extended.


    The only effect for Joshua''s world was that the hospitable world in his body would enlarge after absorbing the mass of other worlds. If he were to absorb a dead world, he would have actually converted unrecyclable resources into something useful, which would have been beneficial for a galaxy. On the other hand, while the supermassive nebula was powerful, each portion of strength it gained would have caused destruction upon other worlds as they were completely converted to its own power. Unless that lifeform died, the mass plundered could never be returned.


    The supermassive nebula being known as Imperator Amos stared at the being before him with his energy perception.


    It was an inconspicuous star which was less then ten thousand kilometers wide, one that was pathetically small to him. Still, as one of the most powerful champions amongst these stars, the Imperator knew well that it was denser than a white dwarf, despite its small size,


    "Hiding, huh¡­ or reducing drainage of strength."


    Imperator Amos had already seen the Combined Fleet advancing in the Void, clearly aware that the silver planet was at most a dozen kilometers in size, far dense than the remains of the star he had completely absorbed. It was a fearsome form that reached neutron star density, and size did not matter with the sheer defensive capacity of that density, and the power that could control such mass.


    "Leave. This isn''t your battlefield."


    Massive flow of messages followed the flickers over the star''s spots, commanding the ships of unusual form around itself to leave. Each craft had the power to fight ten other ships at once in a confrontation between fleets, but it remained better to not take on meaningless damage at the moment.


    "You knew well that he had simply lured a champion such as you here to drain me."


    The energy blast from the flickering star contained a striking message.


    "And you knew well that I''m here simply to stop you, so that you bastards would not trouble our plans."


    Silver radiance flickered, carrying the warrior''s serene will.


    The warships of the Amos Court were retreating, their imperator silent. Joshua did not stop them, for both had achieved their objective in repelling the armada of foreign civilization while preserving the ability of their own fleet. Indeed, both leaders did not even introduce themselves or communicate in any way, but the light in the planetary systems around them were brightening, illuminating even dark and still worlds.


    Their paths both converged and diverged, but there was no question that both stretched unto greatness. Galgur had certainly seen through that, which explained his attempt to fight fire with fire. Still, he knew that to be merely a delusion since both Extraordinary individuals were not idiots and things would not unfold as he imagined.


    Therefore, in the single instant that the light shone to its brightest, both Joshua and Imperator Amos grunted coldly and turned at once. Violent dimensional ripples shot towards a dark corner of the Void¡ªin that moment, the lurking Grand Patriarch which was bidding its time was forced out of its fabricated state and back into the Void.


    In the very next instant, he was struck true by two profound powers consecutively: one being an energy tide that resembled a dimensional storm, and the other being a raging gravity wave!

 Chapter 911 The Destruction that Destroys ‘Destruction’

    Great Voids separated the Galaxy of Beginnings from neighboring galaxies, with billions of years of drag preserving the balance between the celestial forms. Their gravity slowly drew the worlds that once lay between them, finally leaving the bordering Void that had sparse stars with nothing.


    There was now a relatively young middling-sized realm near those borders with four planetary systems, seven stars, and one hundred and twelve planets along with uncountable satellites. Vast but lifeless, each sun was an incandescent blue and yet nurtured no life. Many Void civilizations have been reluctant to develop it due to their excessively complicated and extreme environments. Those stars have thus never been named to date, remaining anonymous amongst the Multiverse.


    And yet, it had become the focus of the entire Multiverse, for a war had erupted in that place.


    Bang¡ªswoooosh!


    With a terrible crash, the ''sound'' of a World Barrier shattering reverberated throughout the Void. A blinding psionic speck was pierced away along with the World Barrier by a vast white ray and gravity beam invisible to the naked eye, crashing at sub-lightspeed towards the furthest star from that realm.


    Boom!


    Collision of the psionic speck against the outermost blue surface of the star caused an astronomically observable gap, almost fourteen times more massive than a main sequence sun, to appear on the stellar form. Having turned oval due to high-speed rotation, the star''s surface caved in at once like a bitten apple, the hundred and twelve-thousand-kilometer-long gap being considerable even for a star.


    The struck star shifted violently to restored its balance, but that collision had destroyed its cycles and constitution. The luminous dot directly pierced through its photosphere and chromosphere to shoot deep within, and radiation unimaginably powerful to ordinary civilizations and celestial gases resembling yolk ejected outward into a massive jet extending billions of miles long. From afar, it was as if the blue sun had pursed its lips to spew a stream thirty million degrees hot¡ªperhaps even hotter, a raging wind that would not die down but instantly destroyed stellar bodies.


    At the speed of light, the unlucky star''s planets were destroyed in the first, fourth, eighth, thirteenth and fifty-fourth minute respectively. One of the planets and a gaseous giant were fortunately beyond the trail of explosion, but were still pulverized in the ensuing detonation of the star. Only planets that were very far¡ªover two hundred light hours away¡ªcould survive, but their form would have still broken under the bursting solar storms.


    But everything that should have happened did not take place.


    Such a sight greeted Joshua and Imperator Amos when the both of them had directly warped into that realm: the blue star which should have exploded at once from the pair''s combined might was dimming unusually, the bursting sun''s gases only spraying for a bit before diminishing. The seventy-million-kilometer pillar of flame was cut short halfway through, pulled back by the star''s gravity unto its surface. Affected by a mysterious power, the blue star slowly reverted to its natural cycles.


    The energy that should have destroyed all things vanished¡ªor more precisely, was intercepted by someone halfway through.


    Meanwhile, a luminous psionic speck returned to the planet''s surface from its core. All of the Grand Patriarch''s war robes, weapons and elite jewelry were parched. His body, however, remained unharmed¡ªthough not totally unscathed after having absorbed the power of an exploding sun. It was nothing too serious¡ªJoshua and Imperator Amos''s joint attack had indeed forced it out of the Rabricated Realm, but they were both probing each other, giving him time to stay on guard and recover.


    Thus, psionic light, a small silver star, and the super nebula containing more mass than the blue giant could be seen standing off against each other solemnly. Nonetheless, the latter two''s unthinkable mass had once again disrupted the inner balance of the mid-sized realm, distorting the planetary systems'' orbit so that they slowly approached and whirled around the three individuals. Some of the stars had actually been torn apart by those complex and profound gravities, and their remains circled along an oblong orbit in desolation.


    There were no exchanges or words precisely because all three were wise, innately talented, and had cultivated themselves as weak physical creatures that walked on planets to superior lifeforms that fed on stars. Mind games, interactions, and mutual understanding hence did not require ineffectual language¡ªthey merely needed to observe and determine body structures and strengths of the others to reconstruct a likely growth progress in their heads. That had also been the reason that all three were aware of the others not being ordinary lives that would compromise: they would not bargain, retreat, or allow any form of concession to their enemies on any level.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    From a certain perspective, they were all individuals with existences far more abnormal than that of humans. Therefore, only battle was needed¡ªthe victor would gain all authority, with the defeated scampering away or accepting death.


    The Grand Patriarch stared at Imperator Amos, his ancient nemesis that was as dazzling as a nebula. He was one of the rare few lunatics in the Multiverse, with legends telling of how he had consumed the Amos species'' homeworld, and then the entire system, on the very same day he had decided on his path to refinement. It sought greatness radically and was demanding even to its own subjects, which was why all alien races were naturally unforgivable, thieves plundering his future powers.


    Indeed, Imperator Amos believed the Multiverse to be his future wealth, and that everything was a part of his power, food yet to be consumed. It was a natural order that the strong consumed the weak, and it was a great sin for food to resist¡ªwhy resist when it was a great honor to become one with the Imperator?


    To reclaim his treasure, he would destroy every life in the Multiverse, and the Amos species'' survival was merely a reward for their service ever since the Imperator was born. Furthermore, he needed life to maintain a soul cycle in his body in the future, and if that was the case, would certainly pick from his own kind.


    On the other corner was a faraway visitor form the mysterious Lost Galaxy, the place where the ancient Forerunners were said to have lived. The leader of the small silver planet appeared tiny, but gathered the power to destroy all things, and origins and intentions of this galaxy remained unclear and shrouded in mystery. With the Combined Fleet of many champions breaking through the long distance of the Ruin Pit, were they agents of ruin or another powerful race that wish to advance into the Multiverse?


    Even so, it was a pity that the Multiverse was full and had no remaining spots. The wars between civilizations, the roaming Void Behemoths and World Eaters, destruction, and the vengeances leveled again them were in play at any given moment, in accordance to the foretold end where all things were claimed by ruin. The vast spheres of substance had no safe harbor, much less ability to accommodate another powerful race. With that thought, the battle thus started.


    In the same split second, all three combatants attacked at once. All twelve runes over Galgur''s head shone, a vague whirling purple-green vortex appearing behind him to swallow him into a majestic psionic luminescence. By the next instant, a massive psionic boundary of twelve colors more dazzling than rainbows unfurled at ninety-nine percent light speed, inflating and directly devouring attacks from Joshua and Imperator Amos.


    A bright detonation that had to be computed in units of ten thousand kilometers and a gravity blade that cut stars apart were all devoured by the ring boundary formed by the twelve psionic stars. It swiftly enlarged, spreading and tightly enveloping the dimming blue star, absorbing near endless energies.


    It was a celestial body of psionic cycles¡ªa Spectral Wraith.


    Having surpassed boundaries of limits and exceeded the ''Psymaster'' class of typical psionic Legends, boundless psionic energies would hastily convert everything with form to become their own. While the twelve-hued psionic boundary spreading, both the star pulled into its fold and the emptied vacuum dust were completely consumed, with the Spectral Wraith''s body enlarging in that process of eating and assimilation.


    Through it all, innumerable luminous psionic orbs¡ªpure luminous spheres and flickering stellar bodies that floated in vacuum without whirling¡ªdarted away from the Spectral Wraith''s body. Those spheres were soon, however, accelerated by a power beyond the master, molded into planet-devastating light particles that streaked towards his opponents like a rain of hail.


    Despite that, would such a blow have had any effect? While that profound power would have been apocalyptic to an entire ordinary armada, it had been nothing more than a soft snowball to the other two combatants.


    Imperator Amos trembled in silence, his massive form accelerating and rotating. It was a spiral that stirred space itself and drew light particles within its folds, tearing them apart into halation with complex gravity shift and then consuming it. The nebula that resembled a luminous jellyfish raised a single tentacle, its tip conjuring a crystal the size of several planets. Then, as the crystal burst out with infinite ring ripples within, each formed sharp blades that slashed directly at the psionic circle throwing planets. Absolute empty domains were created with every spreading ripple, emptying momentum from everything while turning limbo space and time into weapons, cutting down with the might of destroying a star.


    Nemesis for countless years, the Amos race and the Takurians had risen from the same stars when Imperator Amos and the first Grand Patriarch each finished refining their lifeform. Endless years of battle gave them such great understanding of each other that one would have always attacked the other even in a free-for-all.


    Of course, that had not meant that Joshua was able to stay out of the matter.


    As a matter of fact, he had been jointly struck by both the Imperator and the Grand Patriarch, since they were each attacking and being attacked by the other two. A series of anti-matter particles were blasted rapidly at the warrior''s silver star amidst the dark multiverse, but ever so distinct in Steel Strength vision, they resembled black dots on a white sheet of paper. On the other side, a colossal power emanating from a non-physical realm was ''helping'' the warrior collapse into himself, ''kindly'' shrinking the warrior''s neutron star battle form further into finality.


    But it was meaningless¡ªthe anti-matter cannon or psionic pressure meant nothing to Joshua at present. Away from his fleet, allies, world, and galaxy, the warrior did not have anyone, anything, or even a future to be cautious over.


    Thus, with sonorous laughter, he released the first ''seal'' layer over his body.


    First, a shackle of light and heat.


    A faint sheet of silver light around the silver stellar body dispersed¡ªSteel Strength no longer emanated powerful radiance in tandem with its owner, but began to unleash near billion degrees heat. The God of Steel, with his first seal released, decimated all color and concept in the surrounding dimensions, with only pure whiteness and light darting away in arcs.


    With part of its fundamental form now unraveled, the neutron star resembled a white hole due to gravitational lensing. All the Imperator and the Grand Patriarch''s Spectral Wraith form could see from astronomical units away were a series of rapid sky-blue waves warped by gravity, shrouded in a circle of blue light and cloud-shaped rays, lethal and beautiful.


    Light ignited every floating particle in the vacuum just as great power caused electrons to detach. Neutron beams broke shattered proton cores, causing series of fission even while raging light consumed oncoming dark matter cannons, and planet-sized fireworks began to burst around the incandescent stellar form.


    The second seal of electromagnetism was then released.


    The seal shielding the planet from contact with beyond so the neutron star remained harmless, able to even move alongside the Combined Fleet, was let loose. Three astronomical units of protons were pulled into a needle shape as all that had form were broken, the very essence of existence shifting. No energy or substance could ignore a gravity field of such scale. Like ink dripped into hot water, the formless psionic pressure changed drastically, rolling and crushing, and with a dull grunt in spirit, the Grand Patriarch''s attack was severed at its root.


    In that very moment, the combative form of the rotating neutron star transformed. Dark-red divine circuits had spread over the white-hot planet surface, branding it with mystical runes belonging to Joshua, while rays shot out from his two poles just like solid blades, whirling and cutting through the universe.


    Finally came the third sealing layer: gravity.


    The star that should have emptied all matter around warped the dimensions like a heavy ball of lead that dug deep unto a soft couch. Imperator Amos'' absolute zero strike cut directly through the distorted dimensions, while the Grand Patriarch''s beam breath, capable of incinerating a giant star, was diced into pieces. The four-handed Giant God''s form was no longer optically visible¡ªit would have been otherwise incomparably distorted, akin to a demon god climbing out of a deep gravity well. Within that abyss of unobservable gravitational force, he closed his palms, withdrew his arms and punched out.


    A trail of dimensional collapse over ninety million miles long extended vertically at lightspeed, striking towards the Giant God''s enemy with the profound force of destroying a star.


    ***


    Beyond the realm, a living world where a civilization was yet to enter the Void grew.


    An alien scientist resembling a seal was turning on its Void scope by habit, prepared to study the fringe galaxy''s empty and silent Void.


    However, in that very moment, the entire dark Void shone.


    Before it was able to even react in shock, surprise, or fear, the scientist''s eyes were scorched by powerful light that transcended the Void. It fell down and rolled around in agony, and before its assistant and a research intern could help it up, another unparalleled brightness illuminated the world yet again.


    Three more supernova lights appeared partially from the stars that hung permanently over the skies. A twelve-hued gleam had combined with pure whiteness and a blue luminous bundle to portray a piece of art that stretched across the sky. Beyond dreams, volatile and vivid, the World Barrier was a canvas that the champions colored, obediently marked with their powerful essence.


    Countless falling stars could be seen darting in reverse, gathering from the edge of the skies towards the three stars. Those were the remains of uncountable worlds that wafted in the Void, their sturdy construct untouched by the grinding of dimensional turbulences¡ªthey simply streaked past, leaving brief afterimages.


    The skies were now a three-part portrait, and it turned out that it was during a slaughter between the greatest champions of the entire Multiverse when the seal-like race first observed otherworldy beings.


    ***


    In the Void, the supermassive nebula lifeform had revealed its combative form of endless bone frames and leaves, along with a swirling dimensional vortex. He was like a small artificial Void Vortex that incessantly absorbed the Mana Tide energies and matter fragments around himself, with some miniature continental worlds chewed and consumed with his layers of gravitational power that acted as teeth. Meanwhile, Imperator Amos''s gradually enraged spirit embodied borderless rage as it swept through the stars.


    "Futile resistance."


    "You two are really destruction incarnate, agents of ruin¡­ you are enemies of the Multiverse!"


    Having assumed the Spectral Wraith form, the Grand Patriarch''s existence was permanently between a state of illusion and reality. He would keep avoiding Joshua and Imperator Amos''s blows, his great saucer psionic cycle form raising a shrine at its own center, summoning mysterious divine power from afar. Boundless, anonymous, and unknown, it gathered upon the shrine, jumbled with the psionic energy of various radical emotions, to mold myriad-colored shield, weapons and machines to counter the blows of his two opponents.


    "Interesting."


    Unfatigued from the pleasure after fighting for who-knows-how-long, Joshua was utterly enjoying the process, unlike the raging Imperator and the reproachful Grand Patriarch. Even if the three-sided battle was unwittingly pressed towards the range of engagement between the Combined Fleet and the Knowers under the combined might of the other two, Joshua was not worried.


    Our mass is causing time to distort. The brief battle is actually one or two months for the outside. Even if there were to be errors, Barnil has probably completed the Dimensional Hub.


    Indeed, the warrior even found himself taken with the Grand Patriarch''s accusations. An agent of ruin? What a joke¡ªhe was ruin incarnate, although he was only that for the Evil Gods: destroying to destroy ''destruction'', a ruining which ruins ''ruin''.


    But finding Joshua to be seemingly relaxed and nonchalant, both Galgur and Imperator Amos released a massive cluster of information to affect the warrior''s mind.


    "You believe that you would succeed in raising a dimensional rift at the edge of this galaxy?"


    The Grand Patriarch''s psionic blasts were as sharp as his spirit. "The other champions of my race have warped there with the beacon I''ve left. Do not imagine that your delaying brings you advantage!"


    "My subjects are heading for your lair¡ªdelusions of occupying the Imperator''s wealth? Only your fall awaits you!"


    However, right after the message was dispatched, Imperator Amos once again began to clash head on with the Grand Patriarch. Compared to a foe from a foreign world, both were much more bent on their nemesis'' destruction.


    Joshua was not surprised by the message, unlike the other two who had different expectations.


    Not even the warrior himself would be capable of forcing a teleportation to the Zeta Ram system with the Dimensional Hub on standby. The two were, at most, hurling verbal threats and were nothing to fear. Barnil himself was no slouch, and as long as the pair did not head for the Hub with their true forms, the Rune Master who controlled every resource in the system would be able to teach any who dare ambush them a lesson.


    More words were therefore unnecessary. Joshua drew divine weapons cast of light from his two poles and joined the fray.


    The Void beyond the world was at once filled with flames, every corner and every system flickering with explosions and light.


    The brightness of the stars was easily shrouded while the remains of a world slowly collapsed behind them. Seven stellar forms had already been killed or consumed into mass of energies for the conflict, with teleportation and warping as way of transportation. Every inch within seven thousand light-hours were their standard battle area, just as vast worlds in three point two light-years were an inescapable range.


    Lightspeed blows were merely fundamentals, devouring and converting all objects to the most mundane of energy restoration moves. Celestial mass reassembling and creating objects were essentially comparable to mortal platelets closing wounds, their breaths draining quantities used over thousands of years in non-Void civilizations.


    Warping dimensions, splitting protons, absolute guard, unconditional deflection, destroying elements, and turning enemies'' attack on themselves¡­ powers that sounded like a child''s boasts were turned into reality, loyally obeying their masters'' control.


    Light shone upon the Void, dragging an extended luminous trail. All world barriers along the way without civilization and life docilely marked the sight of that battle¡ªin millions of years, when species growing within step out into the Void, they would clearly see former sights of that ancient, glorious battle upon the barrier of their homeworld.


    It was a battle that eclipsed worlds, fought between Extraordinary champions in units of galaxies.

 Chapter 912 Shift Part One

    The Zeta Ram system, the edge of the Galaxy of Beginnings.


    The continent that had been utterly altered on the Zeta Ram World.


    The world that was now all gray resembled a flat, white piece of paper from afar. Even the ocean was covered in scattered but orderly grey specks. Veins of pale-blue runic patterns akin to a circuit board permeating each speck flashed between brightness and dimness, absorbing all energies across the world, from atmosphere to planet core.


    A black metallic building as massive as a city sat on the border between sea and continent. Saucer-shaped with two parallel lofty twin towers at the center, thunder flickered in between the towers, as mana that could cause a world to quake gathered and assumed the form of a pale-blue vortex four thousand meter wide. A ten-thousand-meter dimensional rift hence hung atop the twin towers, fluctuating.


    Whoosh¡ªrain descended. Exceedingly unusual mana condensed water vapors to darken the skies and icy rain poured. Damp air soaked all things, creating a cycle that returned the gathered mana into the ground.


    Beneath that dark, sinister sky and rain from condensed magical energy, an old, white-haired man stood at the core of the Dimensional Hub, calibrating the frequency of the entire station with magical energy.


    Twenty-seven screens flowed with endless information before the old man''s eyes, the complex runes on every corner of each screen acting like a divine tome. One glance would have directly poured concentrated knowledge and power into the heart of mortals, rendering them unconscious if they were fortunately, insane if they were not.


    The elderly man was in full concentration, disregarding all focus on the physical world, abandoning the shell that remained in reality.


    In that very moment, a silhouette hidden in nothingness emerged upon the physical realm. With an abrupt burst of psionic energy, a figure that existed between reality and fantasy wielded a myriad divine power¡ªa blade of divine energy that could decimate and assimilate everything¡ªand stabbed the back of the old man''s head with the might of thunder!


    Everything happened within microseconds. The ambusher''s incorporeal form was not obstructed and cut through everything like a ray. It had not merely intended to break the old man''s brain, but to destroy the Dimensional Hub along with its core!


    The old man remained totally unaware, showing no reaction and allowed it to attack away.


    But as the attacker delighted in the belief that his objective was achieved, the blade of divine energy crumbled and was reduced to golden particles spread across the skies at the instant it was about to touch the elderly man''s skin. Wrong-footed, the attacker simply fell full-body onto the old man before being likewise repelled and disintegrating into psionic particles.


    Rechecking positions and removing thousands of excess or erroneous teleportation paths, Barnil finally had the time to look around, frowning at the golden psionic particles and cursing quietly, "Rascals never learn their lessons."


    More than twenty-days ago, ambushers from advanced alien civilizations had crossed the perimeter of the galaxy''s fringes to assassinate Barnil and destroy the Dimensional Hub. There had not been a lack in powerful beings whose abilities reached Legendary status and whose presence were stronger than the old mages.


    Even so, the Dimensional Hub was a clone of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds in an alien galaxy. Would the other civilizations have easily comprehended its grand applications? Barnil stopped every champion''s ambush through it, keeping them on the other side of the dimensions, but the net remained too large¡ªthe whales could be stopped but not the shrimps, and Barnil did not have the time to defend against those unthreatening presences.


    And so, the twenty or so days have been filled with attempted assassinations at every single instance. It was a pity, though, that psionic Falsehood Assassins and Void Fiends that had evolved with the ability to walk on subspace were mistaken about one thing.


    He was Barnil, a man who rose as a Legend through Strength Mastery¡ªcould normal beings imagine the greatness of a runic body? The reflexive strength in counterattacking was not something a being beneath Supreme pinnacle could survive, and even they would not have been able to pull away in time before being vaporized on the scene.


    "The call from the other side of the Lost Galaxy can be faintly felt¡­ the Dimensional Hub''s calibration is almost succeeding. I will soon be on the front line to pacify the situation."


    At the moment, Barnil could hear a call that seemed to come from a faraway place but remained impassive, even nodding slightly while stroking his own beard. "My work is almost finished here. A little more system calibration, and the reception from home."


    Though complex and difficult, the tasks were not actually a problem to him. The old mage believed he would handle everything in two or three days¡ªcompleting the dimensional hub, opening a trans-galactic stargate on Zeta Ram, and significantly alleviating the direness of the situation.


    Things were alright on the front line too. Although the Knowers were uncommunicative, unresponsive, and had not attempted any contact with the Combined Fleet, they were not forcing an assault either. They simply kept piling fortresses, which meant both sides were not actually fighting, albeit jointly purging many foreign fleets attempting to enter the Galaxy of Beginnings.


    The Nature Magister and the others had studied and discovered that the Knowers had not a single care about the Combined Fleet. They were simply building walls around the galaxy to seal it from both ends¡ªthey would not stop Mycroft ships from leaving, but would attack if they tried to return from another galaxy.


    There was no appropriate means of communication, as not even psionic powers could discern the mind barrier the Knowers'' fleet had formed together. Both sides could thus only remain mysterious in their standoff.


    Aside from that, Barnil was also aware that Joshua''s battle with the otherworldly champions had spanned eleven planetary systems, destroying three worlds spanning from small to medium sizes. Still, due to it being a battle royale, the frontline fleet could observe that Joshua was not at a disadvantage, although the battlefield was approaching the edge of the galaxy.


    Whatever the case may have been, Joshua had indeed suppressed the greatest combatants of those foreign stars, ensuring peace at the rear of the perimeter. He appeared to have had a good time fighting as well, and that was enough.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Everything happened within the Legendary champions'' calculations and was leaning towards being great. After all, the worst situation had been the fight between Joshua and those otherworldly champions around the Zeta Ram system, with others barely ensuring the safety of their Void base and the Dimensional hub, not to mention having to face the assault of multiple alien civilizations. They would have had to hold on in such hostile surroundings for months, only counterattacking when the portal opened.


    Compared to the terrifying situation, everything at present was within the range of what was acceptable.


    Still, truth being told, having everything within predictions was occasionally not good.


    Bang¡ª


    A dull echo resounded from beyond the world as a psionic reverberation that reaches the heart swept through the entire planetary system as if a gale.


    "¡­Damn it. Should have known that they won''t give u¡­"


    Barney looked up in irritation, having expected that the civilizations teleporting ambushers at them would not have sat and waited as the Combined Fleet finished the Dimensional Hub. Instead, their attacks would have only grown more violent as it neared completion. The elderly mage could now feel more than three Legendary Psymasters conducting a ritual on the other side of the dimensions, combining psionic power with divine power to bombard the no-teleportation zone sealed by the Dimensional Hub.


    Barnil was forced to abandon the task at the Dimensional Hub and head for the Void to draw a runic circle, further sealing the zone. The old mage would never have dared to underestimate his opponents¡ªany champion who came would trouble him, leaving the seal irreparable and leading to a vicious cycle of more otherworldly champions breaking through the seal.


    Things would be bad then. Only the Void base''s self-destructive mechanism designed by Joshua could salvage the situation and buy them some time.


    Boom!


    The rumble of the dimensional tremors grew even louder, and Barnil''s face promptly changed¡ªthe opponent''s power was a little greater than he had imagined, and the dimensional spell casted by the otherworldly civilization was considerably accomplished! The Dimensional Hub alone was not able to stop them!


    Without hesitation, the old mage took to the skies immediately, prepared to leave Zeta Ram and head for the Void. At the same time, a wall on the core of the Dimensional Hub began to transform.


    A metal humanoid appeared where Barnil had been, watching the direction from which the old man had left before nodding. He then took over the Legend''s tasks of rapid calibration and inspection.


    Barnil was naturally aware of that. The power of Zero One the Steel Elemental was very much a lesser version of Joshua''s. Its processing power was remarkably powerful, just like a living supercomputer, and though not well-versed in runes, it would not have had any difficulties in assuming the tasks Barnil had left alongside an assisting program. Furthermore, Joshua and Barnil had all along been grooming Zero One onboard their journey, even giving it the ability to briefly fuse with the Dimensional Hub as its ''tower spirit''.


    "Nevertheless, there is no assurance of him being capable of handling such a complicated job."


    Barnil remained very worried about his substitute under such urgent circumstances. Despite Joshua''s great confidence in Zero One, even claiming that he was essentially the first spawn created by replicating his body, that was precisely what worried the elderly mage. "Joshua''s copy¡­ huh."


    Stop thinking. It''s a major issue, but thinking about it does nothing.


    "Come to think of it, if he is indeed the so-called first spawn, Zero One should be Joshua''s¡­"


    Halfway through his flight, Barnil narrowed his eyes in focused thought but soon shuddered, shook his head and refuted his own thoughts.


    And soon, he had not even the time to think about those questions.

 Chapter 913 Shift Part Two

    @@


    Leaping out from the World Barrier into the Void, Barnil''s expression changed slightly as he silently surveyed the Void around him. Around the Zeta Ram system, spell rings were spreading rapidly as silver-blue psionic radiance went ablaze upon his arrival. In that single instant, the barrier over Zeta Ram was augmented, leaving the old mage briefly unable to return.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Intangible shadows appeared behind the rings one after the other, revealing High Priests who had crossed the Dimensional Hub''s seals from across galaxies. The cyclops had abandoned their physical form and arrived as pure psionic clones. Encircling the dimensional coordinates locked by Barnil, they were seemingly intent on staying guard there to prevent the old mage from re-sealing it.


    "¡­So, you''ve set a trap for me here¡­ the assassin before was simply numbing my thoughts."


    Watching the vigilant formation, the old white-haired mage''s expression turned calm again. He could tell that the dimensional seal w@@

 Chapter 914 The Prelude to Awakening

    @@


    "Barnil has been attacked? So, someone had bypassed our perimeter to strike at the rear?"


    On the temporary command post of the Combined Fleet in the front line, Vahina, who was in command, looked and frowned alongside Yana Milo, their expressions somber. "There is also a hidden monster prepared to destroy the Dimensional Hub, only to be held off by Joshua''s two students."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "The foreign civilizations'' technology isn''t weak. If they have fixed coordinates for long-ranged teleportation, it would make sense that they can surpass us. The fact that Barnil is able to send a message indicates that he is alright, and we don''t have to send help if that''s the case.


    As the Nature''s Magister was still controlling the Zonal Ether Subjugator, there were only three people inside the conference hall of the entire command post. Vahina was pensive and La Motte was silent as well, leaving Yana Milo who nodded thoughtfully before speaking, "To tell the truth, we are being held here by t@@

 Chapter 915 The Strong and the Weak

    @@


    There was no need for the weak to exist. Repeated tales of the strong triumphing over the weak filled the history of civilization.


    A dark red planet featuring dim sunlight, a cold atmosphere, and an abnormally volatile and rugged landscape lay beneath the illumination of the ancient yellow-brown sun. Common sense dictated that the iron-rich land and atmosphere should not have sustained any life, being so dull and barren that even advanced civilizations would not have bothered exploring on passing.


    And yet, within the dead realm that almost felt too cruel, something miraculous happened. Deep within the warm springs in a valley basin, primitive sprouts grew amidst vigorous magical energy. The deep mana zone eventually enveloped the world through seismic movement and initial life spread throughout the world. Tens of millions of years of dramatic evolution and countless descendants later gave birth to a steel-hard species.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    They were born upon mountain caverns and live@@

 Chapter 916 From Weakling to Champion

    @@


    At dawn, I awakened.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Since the beginning of ascension with murky consciousness and soaking within the Root, there was only the sense of endless light and heat pummeling at the soul, as if all prayer and curses upon the earth had been poured into the mind.


    There was no telling how many of such days there had been, and within the muddling Chaos and the endless divine roars tearing at the consciousness, I eventually recovered my name little by little.


    I was the Emperor, Lord of the Helgamoth Empire, Head of the Diamond Family, He who culled the orcs, the king who subjugated all darkness. I claimed the heads of my enemies on the battlefield and fought legions alone¡ªI was the one of the world''s most powerful Legend.


    I was Israel Diamond, Heir of the God of Might and Justice, the first human divine evoker of Starfall.


    [I am a champion]


    Memories of all the information gradually clarified. Immersed in the blast of boundless information, I regaine@@

 Chapter 917 From Champion to God

    Master Nostradamus calmly laid out the path ahead of me.


    "Are you hurt? Bewildered, perhaps? You should be, as the truth always hurts more than lies. Though it is by chance, you have at least now seen the truth of how immeasurably weak this country is, filled with conflict and misery. Now, there would certainly be the will to change all this from within the deepest part of your heart."


    "And so, for you, for me, for the country and for all citizens who have served the Diamond family, you have to be strong, or at least be a champion with your own ideals. You should be able to decide on your own future, instead of being some na?ve and soft weakling pushed to the frontline with merely a few words. Change yourself, and then the world. Everything is possible if you have the strength to be Emperor."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    My mentor''s spoke calmly, looking not at me, but at the barren, vast and uninhabited northwestern plains. "That way, I can become your advisor in gaining position, authority. and clearance to reform this society. Becoming the Emperor would mean gaining this devastated nation, but our ambition would thus be fulfilled. As long as you become strong enough, I will aid you in becoming an Emperor above all."


    In that moment, I heard cries from the people of the village. I saw tears within the hearts of the apathetic knights, just as I felt the darkness and pain shrouding the country, and even the human civilization itself. All were hurt, separated by hierarchy, just as oppression and exploitation have always been part of civilization.


    And the cause for all that misery were the mortals who held no power, despite this world being a miracle.


    [Ideal]


    From then on, ideals extended their roots deep within my heart.


    I began to pursue greatness and power, tapping into potential within my body that had yet been discovered. I fought the orcs without resting alongside the legions when I reached the frontlines, bathing in blood day by day, and was injured at every turn. Even the orcs feared my madness, while my might left allies in panic. The day eventually came that I fought thousands alone, breaking through the central orc garrison in the Tartaros Highlands and slayed three of their general. I thus ascended as a Legend, triumphing over all competition to have all those conniving ministers bow their heads, forcing the conspiring nobles to acknowledge my rise to the throne as Emperor.


    I vowed then that I would change the world with my own will, just as I gained Legendary power.


    ***


    At that very moment, the golden cocoon of divine power¡ªan awakening god¡ªunconsciously opened his eyes, revealing golden-orange pupils like the sun.


    The massive cocoon of divine power was ablaze, illusory yet undoubtedly existing. Endless divine power was turning into fluctuating fire in the air, beginning to forge the form of the True God about to be born.


    And then, I recalled the time after becoming the Emperor.


    Those were memories darker and more melancholic than the bloodbath and corpses at the frontlines. It was the root of all darkness that shrouded civilization.


    Concealed beneath the appearance of peace and humility were the nobles'' sinister involvement in political struggles and conspiracies, while each major faction discreetly hid their exploitations and oppressions as they lurked beneath the tranquility of the Imperial capital. Even so, that had been only the tip of the iceberg. Regional nobles would whimsically increase taxes and change the laws, demanding prima nocta while conscripting free men as private farmers. They would claim lands, arrogantly plundering, disregarding law, honor, duty, or respect towards their fellow men. Nobles, champions and merchants perched upon loftiness, tormenting the people and toying mortals like livestock because they held wealth and power, and even Imperial Law and Extraordinary abilities granted them the right to do so.


    The Empire seemed like a dried corpse then, the war against the orcs having emptied every depth that kept the peace, and its affliction allowing the champions and nobles who now commanded martial forces to gain exceeding ability. The throne''s compromises and delegation of power, time after time, allowed them to become vile dragons that exploited upon the labors of others¡ªbut was the throne any better? Being the grandest of nobles and having the strongest military, it transported enough resources to wage a small battle from every corner of the nation into the Imperial Capital every month, with countless treasures and precious supernatural materials raked in just to meet the daily demands of the Imperial Family.


    And yet I thought it to be reasonable in those days, for I was a royal sibling and my family protected the entire kingdom¡ªtheir offerings were justified.


    Bleurgh.


    My stomach lurched as I recalled those days, of those individuals who did not hold back in flaunting their riches, mountains of mines, and power, never once sparing a thought for the corpses that had brought all those things to be. For my part, I could not help but to think about the toil and tears of the people a potion needed each time I took one¡ªbut I knew it was not the time to act, even if I had been aware of everything. I even had to smile alongside them, listen to their flattery, and hold back my hostility as I allowed those damned demons in human form to kiss my scepter.


    There was a simple reason why.


    Those nobles at present would have, at most, tormented the ''property'' within their own domains and oppressed the peasants through ''right''. It was a rule that had lasted over a thousand years but required them to be subservient, which was why there were limits to their madness¡ªkilling them simply would leave the Empire''s authority shaken at its very foundation and in turn displace millions, even dozens of millions, possibly causing a crisis. Other regional nobles could shed crocodile tears in return and resist by waging civil wars, throwing the vast nation into the middle of a storm.


    Consequences of whims would reduce my struggles on the battlefield to nothing, while I had barely pushed the orcas back to the Tartaros Highlands despite endless blood and sweat. I even sffered a virtually irrecoverable internal injury, for they would have seized the chance for a counterattack¡ªwith us preoccupied in infighting, they would have reclaimed fine farmsteads over the northwestern plains and recovered their strength that was gradually lost in the recent dozen years.


    The bigger picture mattered¡ªat least at the time.


    Orcs. Nobles. Gangsters. Ruthless Extraordinary individuals and civilians without means to resist¡ªthe Empire''s cysts, weaknesses, and tumors.


    I once swore that I would change it all, for it was my ideal that pillared my rise as Legend, which also grew into a greater belief. With the last ounce of my strength I had solved one of those problems, but I had nothing left to resolve the other issues with then. The internal injury had taken its toll. When I felt the orc high priest''s most profane and evil curse incessantly grinding away at what remained of my life, dejection washed over me.


    There''s not enough time¡­can''t I change it all?


    Not even after ascending to the throne and becoming the Emperor?


    Was it impossible for me?


    I watched as my children grew up in the fine environment of the Imperial Family as well. And while they gradually reminded me of how my father and brother had been in the olden days, none of them had my resolve. I had sent my eldest son to be amongst the commoners in hopes he would learn of their suffering, and my second son to the military in hopes that he would feel the cruelty and violence of the war, but both of them ended up disappointing me. Abel was reined in by the nobles and became one of the most orthodox noble there was, while Dimore grew to view vengeance and power as his sole purpose, oblivious to the sorrows of the people. Rage and despair burnt within, leaving me at once despondent and enraged, even anguishly imagining how nice it would have been to just die.


    But ideals¡ªand only ideals could not be forgotten. The ideal of changing all that was dark kept me alive and hanging by a thread. I may have sat coolly upon my throne and awaited the arrival of death, but I did all I could to avoid losing sight of my initial intentions and becoming the person I once hated the most.


    That was until that day when a little uproar started in the Imperial Capital and a familiar black-haired warrior easily solved my problem, then gifted me a pure divine crystal.


    O power.


    ***


    In the sealed chamber beneath the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, the golden surface of the divine cocoon began to peel off and a figure emanating boundless light slowly left its fold.


    It all began here.


    Due to their great power, Extraordinary individuals naturally became rulers and nobles within the Extraordinary civilizations. They were without a doubt set apart from those without supernatural ability¡ªessentially a different species from those ''weaklings'' who had nothing and contrasted in every way, from perspectives, execution, down to daily lives, even if they had been the same lifeform.


    From a certain point of view, the same applied to the emperors as well¡ªthey did not feel the pain, troubles and misery of the people. Homestead isolated by mountains with only rugged paths that led to the outside, the secluded, dangerous living spaces between valleys and summits, the inconvenient transportation of the North, and the snow mountain provinces sealed come winter¡­ every trial and tribulation that the common people faced, from climate change, geographical location, or the trouble of leaving and returning to their homeland were something champions would never have felt. They could easily fly, break mountains, and open paths just as they could alter climate, and notwithstanding their considerable ability, they could easily ignore it all¡ªhence never experiencing a single hardship.


    As the Champions would never have experienced first hand the inconveniences the weak faced, it was extremely difficult for change within the Extraordinary civilization¡ªwithout demand, there would be no intent for progress. Unless there had been one such person¡ªone sincere in aiding and protecting the vulnerable, to assist the weak in becoming strong or to at least have the self-esteem and strength to live out their days. A person who embodied justice and possessed might.


    "I should thank you, noble Radcliffe," the human form of light said quietly within the cocoon of divine power. "You gave me the divine crystal so that I could gain greater strength, just as your presence stunned the nobles and attracted their attention so that Master Nostradamus could calmly ascend to Legend. You''ve even supported my ideas of becoming a Legend in a brief few years whilst improving on my finest dreams."


    Two Legends could try to solve things one could not, but three Legends meant definite success¡ªthere was nothing in the Mycroft civilization that could stop three Legends, not even policies maintained over a thousand years and the resistance of innumerable nobles.


    In the endless root, the thoughts and consciousness of countless people attacked my own will, purging my ideals. Even so, those weak things could no longer affect me. I remembered even more¡ªthe Skynet System and the Throne of Surveillance, the sins I personally burnt, and the nobles I ended¡­ the champions whom I oppressed with the very means they had oppressed others.


    I remembered an academy for the Extraordinary founded by Nostradamus and the rise of supernatural champions amongst the common folk within my borders. I remembered the berating my Empress gave me as she yelled that I was destroying the very sovereignity and pillars of my throne, as well as how the nobles huddled in fear whilst screaming that the Emperor has gone mad, that I was digging my own grave.


    I know.


    I could not blame them, for they understood nothing. They who believed themselves strong were ''weaklings'' before me.


    In this world ruled by champions and in which stories were written by the triumphant, there was nothing left for the weak. They were miseries left out of books, numbers without name amongst the dead. They were not described in tales of adventure, poor folk whom the knights and adventurers disregarded when they headed out to explored ruins and forests, the crude dishes made behind beautiful farmsteads once or twice a day. They would always be forgotten and neglected, earning no due respect even if they were the pillar that kept the world going.


    But I, a god¡ª''Israel''¡ªwould never forget and neglect the fact that human strength and ideal had come forty-three years ago from the border villagers, from the despairing tears of the weak.


    [The weak have no reason to exist. The history of civilization is the process where the strong ever triumphed over the weak!]


    A grand voice echoed from another realm¡ªit was the ideal of a foreign civilization that transcended time and space to reach me. Its origins were different from mankind, a genuine alien race that was different in growth of civilization and societal form. And yet their voice was bold, their will firm.


    They were wrong, and a grave mistake at that! The weak certainly had no reason to exist, but the intent of dividing between strong and weak was for the weak to strive and become strong themselves. It would also have reminded the strong that they were once weak, hence starting a new cycle! Civilization was a process where the weak became the strong and where justice gained might! Its history was the incessant development and progress of the the weak, their ideals achieved and goals affirmed, triumphing over all hardship at every turn and become the powerful, shouldering everything!


    Inside the shining cocoon and the human figure of divine strength, a rune resembling the sun materialized. Blazing divine light spread, filling the entire chamber with a mild but blooming godly force.


    Israel had awakened from his stupor within the Root. He opened his eyes to once again see the world he had left for years.


    [Isn''t one born into nobility?]


    Those who were blessed to being born within aristocracy in a world of bloodlines and legacies certainly perpetuated that rule, and he was a product of that.


    However, though common folk had to exercise due diligence ten-thousandfold to become a champion like him, did he not work hard himself for it? He had taken on the pains and trained from a tender age, striving harder than the people over a hundred times¡ªhe had not even care for his lifestyle, with sole focus on becoming stronger! Could it be that champions were like shepherds who sheared wool to empower themselves with their might, or that they would have to oppress everyone in maintaining a gap in power to preserve their rule?


    That was a mistake. If there had been no more champions after a single one, and if they should become an oppressive shepherd over the vulnerable¡ªif they were deplorable individuals who should fall and no longer seek to be the best, but only to strengthen their control over their subjects and have the others remain weak so that themselves remained powerful¡ªthen the Extraordinary civilization was at its end. They would then no longer be capable of yielding greater beings, and would ever weaken or sink to new lows. They would have quietly vanished in passing time, or die screaming whenever in encounter with powerful beings of another world.


    Everyone must improve, and must be given the chance.


    That was why if nobility could gain power, anyone should have been able to.


    ***


    The cocoon of divine power shattered. Endless light welled away from the god''s divine crest¡ªwarm, powerful and ever distinct.


    Clenching both fists, Israel''s human form of light slowly took the form of a man. The former emperor and present newly ascended God of Might and Justice looked up to the surface, his gaze seemingly piercing the Void towards the stargate as it gradually opened.


    Justice¡­justice is might, justice is power!


    My power comes from ideals, and is innate through all life!


    [Civilization is the process where the strong triumphed over the weak.]


    A starkly different voice emanated from other side of the stargate. It was the voice of a superior being, a divine presence and title. The True God could hear the voice of the enemy that echoed from the Root of the Multiverse.


    "To claim that civilization is the process where the weak became the strong¡­ that is my divine foe, an enemy of Order," the god proclaimed. Israel did not panic in response. Instead, he smiled, for he had also heard the familiar and intimate voice of a friend. "Come, Israel!" a man called out with growling laughter that transcended Void and stars, directed straight to his mind.


    Haha, the man of light chuckled, and with that, infinite divine power charged as the face of a former emperor and his dark gold locks appeared at once. He was quickly covered within a golden helm, while sturdy, heavy divine armor inscribed with a simple sun symbol covered his body. A crimson cape flapped loudly behind him amidst surging gales, coated with the blood of innumerable sacrifices and reminding the god of the ideal he swore to execute for all eternity.


    Golden divine light concentrated, forming a direct passage to the surface. Israel leapt up, feeling the gaze of countless eyes¡ªdivine, powerful, weak, reverent, and shocked¡ªas he headed into the Void. He could even feel that of his own mentor, the old mage whose wish was fulfilled and whose old ideals were nearly accomplished, watching him in bliss and wonder.


    At present, all humans and gods made way, allowing him the opportunity, and the god did not hesitate to turn into a golden streak of divine radiance, darting towards the opening and enlarging stargate. Vast and bright, it seemed to shine upon the entire dark galaxy.


    "I''m coming!"

 Chapter 918 Long Time No See

    From the Stargate above the Dimensional Hub in the Zeta Ram system, a golden beam appeared suddenly from the other Side.


    "What...is that?"


    Lisa and Syndicate who were guarding the station were the first to notice the anomaly. But before the pair were even able to ask Zero One about it, light around the entire Hub began to distort bizarrely. Unusual sights never before seen in Zeta Ram were observed¡ªlight of the world was gathering unnaturally around the massive blue dimensional rift like a long belt of starlight, turning into single strands that entered the Stargate, while at the center of the boundless radiance, a golden illumination was darting towards that direction from a distance.


    Meanwhile, the Steel Elemental who had almost his entire body fused to the Dimensional Hub shuddered. He felt a tremendous load like no other as an incorporeal form of unimaginable power rapidly transcended the dimensions, quaking the portal that had yet to stabilize. To keep the Stargate working normally, Zero One had to turn every part of its body into processing units imbued into the core of the Dimensional Hub, maintaining the portal as it exhaustively processed away.


    Nevertheless, it was only for a brief moment that Lisa and Syndicate were left puzzled and that Zero One worked at full capacity. Within three seconds, the Stargate was connected, light broke through, and its dazzling golden illumination shone over Zeta Ram, which had been clouded in gloom.


    Screams and wails echoed across every corner of the world as hundreds of lurking psionic silhouettes were burnt to ash beneath that light, as dozens of growing behemoth cells and embryos were charred. The enemy that Lisa and Syndicate had been wary of was directly obliviated, and before they had even realized it, the golden beam had pierced through the World Barrier and arrived upon the Void.


    "That presence¡­?"


    In the Void, Barnil was fighting both the Takurian psionic legions and the Amos warships that warped towards them from time to time. He even had to free himself and do all he could to suppress the dimensional beacons left by the Takurians¡ªdespite his Legendary abilities, multitasking between fighting, sealing, and strengthening other seals, as well as pitting wits against champions of alien civilizations on the other side of the seal, remained difficult. Still, it was when the Rune Master was lamenting internally and contemplating ways to break the stalemate that a very familiar but profound presence appeared behind him. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    The beam had already swept past the moment Barnil turned instinctively, just as every alien adversary fighting the runic fortresses and interfering with Barnil''s seal maintenance and augmentation stood frozen where they were. Within seconds, the objects in limbo trembled alongside the dimensional turbulence, then disintegrated into particles of pure energy and specks of light scattered throughout the Void.


    When Barnil turned in surprise again towards the area the flash had vanished from, every hostile target within the entire Zeta Ram system was silent.


    "¡­Israel?"


    On the fringes of two galaxies, the Combined Fleet was still locked in a standoff against the Knowers, albeit in a better mood. And while the ranks of the Knowers were over a dozen thousand times that of the Combined Fleet based on sheer numbers, the eight world-sized Void Behemoths acting as fortifications kept them far from being disadvantaged in terms of defenses.


    Yana Milo was still speaking to the Knowers. The Glorious-era Legend was exchanging information and in turn verifying a lot of shocking information, such as how the stars had changed and how worlds had combined, as well as the secrets of the [Changing Dynasties] and the [Darkening of Worlds]. That information proved astonishing even with Yana Milo''s own knowledge about the Glorious Era, but before she was able to relay them to the other Legends, the flagship''s alarms blared rapidly.


    "Warning: high energy signature¡ªtarget with superior power detected and is warping nearer!"


    "Hold on! Do not attack, it''s an allied signal¡ªthe Stargate has been successfully opened! That is reinforcement from home!"


    "He''s not coming here. Calculations indicate that it''s a planetary system nearby¡­ he''s heading for the commander-in-chief''s fields of engagement!


    As he was in charge of leading the Combined Fleet, a Void armada that the Starfall-era Mycroft civilization created by summoning every faction, most regarded Joshua as their commander-in-chief. Indeed, all of them stirred at once before exploding in delight when they realised that the unknown powerful target was heading towards Joshua''s location, the battlefield that spanned across the stars.


    The Stargate had been opened, reinforcement had arrived!


    They were no longer a single sprout hanging alone and helpless in foreign stars, but an expedition with a sturdy shield!


    ***


    On the other hand, Joshua, the Grand Patriarch, and Imperator Amos sensed the presence of the divine power surging towards them even before the Combined Fleet did.


    "Pure divine power."


    "Great strength."


    Both Grand Patriarch and Imperator gave short appraisals while Joshua smiled quietly, knowing who it was and why he had arrived, as well as what will was contained within that cascading, dazzling light.


    At present, the battle between the three superior beings had progressed to the edge of several small worlds. The light emanating from the conflict and their bodies was greater than that of the world''s sun or flames, incessantly heating the worlds. In less than thirty seconds, the trio''s brawling had spread energy that raised the temperature of those worlds by five degrees, their very ecosystem mutating as unprecedented heat waves killed every life from beyond.


    As both the Grand Patriarch and Imperator slightly shifted their attention to the other champion about to arrive, Joshua stretched out all four hands and clenched. In that single instant, great gravity shifted. Void was distorted and light bent, while violent gravitational waves conducting at lightspeed stirred over space itself. The omen prompted caution in the other two, who were watching each other with skills superior to any form of extradimensional observation.


    Believing Joshua to have attacked pre-emptively as a form of distraction to ensure smooth arrival of his reinforcement, they simply gave up on guarding and decided to receive that blow head-on, while intending to disfigure the dimension and cast the incoming Lost Galaxy reinforcement to another faraway star system altogether. They began to interfere with the dimension simultaneously, utilising the momentum of absolute power to draw and create several chaotic gravitational roots in attempt to hinder the divine presence that was to come.


    They were however wrong about one thing. Joshua had not intended to ambush them or draw their attention by attacking, but was simply dragging them along with himself into a trap¡ªthe trap called time, whilst at the same time conjuring those warp-hindering gravitational roots. The gravitational waves spreading from the warrior reached and at that very moment, time seemed to have frozen despite not actually having stopped.


    All particles moved normally as elements decayed. The few worlds around them were pulled closer to the fight between the trio at an ordinary arc, although their fate was a predictable destruction, reduced to mass and raw materials, and hence used as weapons and shields against each other.


    Everything was perfectly ordinary. The trails of the worlds, the light of stars, along with the three-sided explosion and offensives that surged with apocalyptic tides of energy, were like toys that children threw at each other.


    "No¡­ what is this?!"


    Nonetheless, even if it had unfolded within a very small boundary and short instance of gravitational wave disturbance, Imperator Amos''s thoughts spun. He could sense interruption in the normal temporal flow that he maintained all along¡ªto his nebula form''s excessive mass that contorted the dimensions and his neutron star adversary, time was rapidly slowing as compared to the ordinary universe!


    He was being dragged into the slowed time of supermassive builds!


    "Both of you scumbags be damned! Don''t drag me in as well!"


    Logically, the Spectral Wraith that was essentially pure energy and did not have much mass would not have been affected. Even so, being too close to the two superior lifeforms that were Joshua and Imperator Amos, whose masses combined was larger than ordinary blackholes, in addition to Joshua''s deliberate pulling, left the already-trapped Imperator reluctant to take the fall alone. Moreover, with the supergravitational roots that stopped any warping and the dimensional shifting that all three of them had a hand in, the ring psionic composite form of the Grand Patriarch was pulled into the dilated time zone as well.


    "Come wait with me, hahahaha!"


    The warrior was now laughing loudly. Beyond the contorted dimensions, all light around the planetary system was bent, with some of the radiance gathering and swirling in the distorted space to present a phenomenon visible to the naked eye. At one glance, it was as if that zone had been covered with an unusual layer of transparent glass, with each sight within shown to be grotesque and variegated.


    Time passed multiple times quicker outside than within. Inside the contorted dimensions, just as the Grand Patriarch and the Imperator were prepared to join forces and break the distorted boundary Joshua had created, the golden beam arrived upon the battlefield.


    The God of Might and Justice was not hesitating, spectating, or waiting. Israel took a long look at that warped boundary, where time was moving so slow that it was impossible to keep one''s eye at the light, before raising his right hand where divine strength was converging.


    Divine strength meant infinite power. And what did ''infinite'' mean? It meant without boundaries or limits, just as there was no need to heed to forces known as physical rules. Gods would never have tired as ordinary lifeforms did, only ever remaining in peak form and be brimming with vigor, a genuine machine built to operate eternally. The endless power from the Root flowed within their soul and body, thus providing every deity infinite power.


    Still, it was not actually infinite. There was no assurance that relying on a reservoir meant unleashing infinite tides instantaneously, and what restraint the gods had were neither divinity, titles, nor Root corruption but themselves. Held back by the ''infinite'', divinity and Root would eat away at the human''s psyche that was with restrictions, just as the gods could only unleash only a certain boundary of power. It was the same as attaching a tap to a reservoir, and unless it was a moment prior to death that tore a huge rift apart, the tap could otherwise only pour out so much water.


    Therefore, one must never have engaged a god in a battle for too long, for it was foolish and suicidal with their burst of power. If the challenger expended more energy than they could recover without being able to overpowering the deity in question, it meant defeat¡ªthe gods had infinite time and energy to keep playing along with anyone. As such, anyone who challenged a god had to instantly burst out at full power, as not to spare any time for the divine being to charge, plan, and prepare¡­ unless they had no intention to win the first place.


    And so, if a god had enough time to charge divine power, plan strategies, and prepare skills, how destructive and great would the power that he could unleash have been? Israel, God of Might and Justice, demonstrated then.


    "I want to destroy him."


    The decree was conveyed, and infinite power accumulated. In one second within the warped boundary and thirty seconds beyond, a small cluster of divine force brighter than the core of a star appeared. In two seconds within the warped boundary and one minute beyond, highly charged particles began to wash over all matter in the boundary as a beam almost reaching lightspeed incinerated all fragments, even denting distant World Barriers. In three seconds within the warped boundary and thirty seconds beyond, the Grand Patriarch and the Imperator began to counter Joshua''s interference¡ªthe two nemesis joined hands for the first time to break the seal, intent on forcing the warrior to stop the effects of his dimensional boundary.


    But in that very moment, divine light that Israel gathered surrounded his head. The Void trembled with irregularly-flowing brightness appearing at adjacent areas, cascading. Those were small wormholes formed when space itself was pierced by superior power, folding itself and distorting so easy before it that it was no more difficult than for a person to breathe or blow off wafting cotton.


    "Huh¡­"


    He made a sound that could have been either a sigh or a gasp in awe.


    When ten seconds had passed in the distorted boundary, the Grand Patriarch and Imperator finally forced Joshua on the retreat to defend and give up on distorting the boundaries. Like layers of whirling gears, the drastic change in gravity tore several small worlds inside apart and destroyed them, but neither the Grand Patriarch nor Imperator paid that any heed. They were finally free from the temporal trap and had returned to the regular flow of time.


    But before the two beings could think, the light of divine power arrived.


    Imperator Amos did not know and did not want to know of the Grand Patriarch''s emotions. Still, he felt as if two whirling black holes were colliding right on his face, while he was himself positioned precisely on their convergence point. Energy that could vaporize the mass of multiple planets turned into a surging tide of divine light that bombarded its nebula barrier.


    It was the sturdiest boundary of the worlds formed out of solid ether, a shield that allegedly deflected projectiles, popping them like soap bubbles. Yet, in the face of the blow that contained powers exceeding the deflection capacity, whatever formidable ability was useless. At the same time, the many planetary systems within the Imperator''s body were pierced, along with several worlds behind him.


    A light appeared suddenly within a nearby lifeless planet that was on the smaller side of medium. Within three seconds, the continent evaporated while the world was penetrated, just as the satellite behind it was immediately obliviated. Having shot through that planet, the light would have streaked past the planet''s star in eight minutes¡ªand in that moment, an overpowering flow of particles would have blown away the external gas layer of the star, causing it to lose forty percent of its mass.


    An hour later, that light would have pierced another world, albeit not passing through anything this time. Despite that, the overflowing energy would have raised the realm''s average temperature by seventeen degrees, the shockwaves surging and almost vaporizing all fluids from the water-rich planet.


    The golden light would have continued to permeate several worlds and a thousand things, its brilliance converging without diminishing, to reach several more planetary systems within an estimable timeframe. Infinite power would have gathered within, causing the white light of the Great Mana Tide to stir and resonate in excitement. In the distant future, the golden beam would have lost all destructive capacity, and yet still push the energy surge of the Multiverse along, carrying forward the energy wave that engulfed ten thousand worlds in decades to come.


    But that would have been in a very distant future¡ªa time where light extended, spreading faraway endlessly. In that moment, at that very place¡­


    "Damn it¡ª"


    The clone of Imperator Amos struggled to reassemble¡ªunlike actual worlds, his body was a galactic fortress of war that surpassed the concept of planets and did not break despite suffering a strike of infinite divine power. Indeed, he was still shrinking its form, having the luxury of restoring chunks of its body that was lost.


    He could well have kept going if he was undisturbed and given time, recovering combative ability by absorbing the mass of worlds¡ªit was an understatement to describe them as beings that could be resurrected with a single drop of blood. Whether it was Joshua, the Grand Patriarch or Imperator Amos, as long as there was a single fundamental substance with a psyche constitution intact, they could be reborn from endless substance. Yet, the golden divine light and the silver Giant God darting towards him did not spare him the time to rise from the ashes.


    Boom! Bang!


    The profound light that illuminated planetary systems shone once again.


    As the Giant God''s four palms that could crumple stars pressed down in remarkable tandem with the golden divine light, the continuous strikes of godly power pulverized the last bits of Imperator Amos''s clone amidst a long howl, reducing it to nothing but dust in the Void.


    "¡­"


    The Grand Patriarch looked on in his Spectral Wraith form, having just reacted from the blow of boundless focused divine power. Without hesitation, he nullified his battle form and vanished as Joshua and Israel decimated the remains of Imperator Amos''s clone.


    The plan to interfere with the Lost Galaxy''s arrival upon the Multiverse had failed, and there was no reason to remain. Although he was unsure of why the foreigners had not attack him but had instead focused their strength to crush Imperator Amos''s clone, what had that to do with him? Either way, it would have been right to run, not to mention that it was merely a test to determine their general ability. There was hence no reason for delay.


    Clones of two of the Multiverse''s greatest champions¡ªone hence vanished in the wake of its destruction, while the other was repelled.


    In minutes, the stars where a violent battle was waged returned to silence.


    Meanwhile, in the dark Void, the four-armed Giant God turned towards the golden deity beside him. Having synced perfectly in battle without so much as a word, the two beings looked at each other before laughing heartily.


    "Long time no see!"


    "Long time no see!"

 Chapter 919 Shockwaves and Bridge

    On the fourteenth of February in Starfall year 845, a major incident that stunned the Multiverse occurred at the edge of the Galaxy of Beginnings. With the subspace tide that surged over ten thousand realms, the fleet of an unknown civilization had warped here from the other side of the Silent Void.


    They swiftly defeated the most powerful native civilization and compelled them to become their vessel the instant they arrived at the edge of the Multiverse. Within a brief period, the mysterious and anonymous civilization went to work, building installations and fortresses in the Voids while establishing a massive Stargate at their point of arrival.


    It was not a smooth process¡ªmany civilizations were bent on chasing that powerful civilization away from their own stars. They were other civilizations from nearby galaxies reluctant to be threatened by another powerful faction, which was why they needed them gone before the civilization could establish a foothold. Other more powerful civilizations from afar were more curious than hostile about the types of civilization and champions that could have grown from the ancient and mysterious galaxy where the lost Forerunners were said to have lived.


    Naturally, they were used to expressing both hostility and curiosity with violence and conduct exchange through battle¡ªand so, most of the armada belonging to civilizations intent on breaching into the Galaxy of Beginnings were wiped out in a single day. The Knowers, even with every last of their individuals brought together, had only built a fort upon the other side of the Void. The Takur Ruin Cult and the Court of Amos leaders who had personally dispatched their clones were meanwhile either destroyed or forced to retreat.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    At present, a trail of carnage was left at the edge between two galaxies that spanned over hundreds of star systems. Dozens had been destroyed while many small worlds were decimated, with the shockwaves of the champions'' battle stretching over every direction at the speed of light. Without their shields operating at full capacity, even the sturdiest of warships would have disintegrated into dust in the Void at contact with those blurred radiances streaking towards them.


    The shockwaves of energy that kept spreading had become a disaster for the surrounding planetary systems. The ships of innumerable civilizations hence fled, while marking that region a forbidden zone in their star charts.


    Even if the civilization that had appeared from Lost Galaxy had only defeated ordinary navies and mere clones, it had been a combination of numerous civilizations and the combined might of three major civilizations that were affected. In comparison, the Lost Galaxy''s civilization was nothing more than a single fleet, and though both sides had not displayed their full strength, they had demonstrated their abilities to a certain extent.


    Imperator Amos and the Takur Grand Patriarch were the greatest champions of the observable Multiverse, with not even advanced civilizations able to defeat their clones. And yet, the visitors from the Lost Galaxy had not only stopped every interloper, but there had even been faint signs of a counterattack¡ªtheir weaponry were so advanced that not even the Knowers could discern it, and the combined information made their might evident, perhaps to the point of surpassing imagination. The civilization which had flourished alone in a faraway galaxy appeared completely different from their Void civilization here.


    Silently, as everyone were left wondering if another powerful civilization had arrived upon the Multiverse, the name Mycroft and the revered title of a champion¡ªthe God of Steel¡ªgradually spread throughout the Multiverse.


    And all of that was about to happen.


    ***


    Now, at the heart of the battlefield, Joshua stared at the golden god before him, as the god evaluated the Steel Giant before him.


    At that moment, Israel appeared rather illusory in the warrior''s eyes¡ªit was probably recoil from storing excessive divine strength, which was why the warrior himself had anchored by slowing time. Having charged as much as he wanted, Israel could maim their powerful foe with single strength, even if it was not without a price¡ªhaving just ascended as a god, Israel could not store his own divine strength in the Infinite Horizon like the other six gods, and the power he drew temporarily from the Root was so dynamic that it was only a step away from spiraling out of his control. Certainly, that control was not limited to divine death where self would connect with the Root, tearing and expanding to a level beyond any control. As it suggested, being out of control meant no restraint, inability to use techniques, or even attacking oneself.


    Joshua himself appeared different too¡ªthe newborn deity was watching his friend with an excited and unique divine sight, but he gasped in surprise at what he saw.


    "Joshua, have you already recovered from your Chaos corruption? How long was I in slumber?" the god exclaimed in surprise, finally looking around him to see the Void curtain and the stars that were far brighter than the Lost Galaxy. Considering it all for a moment, Israel then finally murmured in quiet shock, "You people¡­ you people have actually gone to another galaxy and fought champions of other civilizations? How much did I miss?"


    "I have not completely recovered, but I am about ninety percent healed. Thanks to the Continental War and millions who have helped me clear it up quickly, you have not missed much¡ªthe battle we just fought was incidentally the most important scene."


    Joshua exited his combative form, the lines of divine power over the Giant God of Steel retreating while the threefold seal of light, electromagnetism, and gravity was once again enforced. The four arms of the neutron star''s combative state folded and reverted into planetary form, while the human form of the smaller clone darted out to Israel''s side. The warrior then gestured at a rather dull corner of the neutron star with a faint smile. "There are still some Chaos Memories yet to be deciphered, but it no longer affects my spirit. Though stubborn, it is occasionally useful, since anyone attempting to spy on me from the spiritual aspect would be affected by those Evil God memories."


    It may have been a second-hand and inferior Chaos corruption, but it was not simple to free oneself from it. While it would have been alright for weaker individuals who did not own any important memories, the powerful such as the clones of Imperator Amos and the Grand Patriarch were actually influenced with considerable Chaos presence. When those clones returned to their true forms, it was then possible for Joshua to obtain the coordinates of their homeworld.


    Having been separated for a long time, the pair should have had much to talk about, especially after a perfect synchrony in defeating two superior champions of alien civilizations. However, both Joshua and Israel were men of few words, just as it was not the right time for a spar. That was why they simply spoke about the establishment of the Combined Fleet and the years-long journey towards another galaxy before they headed together for the frontlines between two galaxies.


    Along the way, Joshua curiously enquired about the sense and process of becoming a True God. He had himself several chances to ascend as a god, for instance as the God of Fortune and Despair, Father Nature, the legacy of the Sky God, as well as the consecration of the Midgardians¡­ all of which the warrior rejected, since he had his own path to take. Even so, he was as curious as any mortal.


    Israel did not say much in return, simply murmuring ''hold ideals steadfast'' and ''never forget'' before skipping that particular conversation. It was not as if he repeated those illusory words because he had not want to tell, but gods had to transcend their own mortal lives in the process of ascension, and none other than himself would be aware of the resolves he held at rebirth.


    Many would have repeated that process a thousand times. Some who had clearly made their resolve about intent and ideals would deliberately set themselves adrift in their lives, repeating experiences and memories, which was why divine ascensions were not processes with fixed timeframes¡ªearly awakening did not meant a swift gaining of resolve, just as later awakening did not meant one was himself. It was also why cultivation of Extraordinary powers would see unscientific requirements such as ''firm resolve'', ''elevated emotion'', or ''maintaining determination'', but it did not mean it was a domain only achievable by the heart¡ªthe innumerable and differing paths of every person was clear proof.


    Two streaks of light shot through the Void and returned from the battlefield while two other profound presences simply vanished. The observing Void civilizations were all left in great shock, some amongst them knowing the ones fighting in that conflict¡ªthey had been champions from faraway galaxies whose power surpassed worlds, their clones capable of destroying any Void civilization lacking in power. But now, the clones of those two champions were held back by a single champion from the Lost Galaxy''s civilization. It would have been shocking if the grudge between the two had prevented them for joining forces, but more astonishingly, both were defeated within minutes after the second champion from the Lost Galaxy arrived from the Void beyond.


    While everyone was not fully aware of the chain of events at the moment, the planetary systems and world fragments that were all a broken mess made evident the violence of that single battle. Still, the other Void civilizations that knew the victors and defeated had completely retreated away from the galaxy, because they had then known for sure that an allied force of multiple powerful civilizations was needed to repel the civilization known as Mycroft. Were there any powerful civilizations in this Multiverse that would have joined hands? They had fought as nemesis no less than a hundred times over the last dozens of thousands of years¡ª an allied force was simply out of the question.


    Therefore, the fact that the foreign armada was establishing a solid foothold on the Galaxy of Beginnings was now foregone conclusion. What was more concerning had been the intention of their arrival here from afar. The remote Galaxy of Beginnings on the fringes was thus the center of attention of the Multiverse.

 Chapter 920 It Really is Them

    "Israel, how does it feel to ascend from human to god?"


    In the silent Void, as two streaks of light were about to reach the Combined Fleet''s frontlines, Joshua suddenly asked curiously after having stayed silent all along. "I mean, you were a Legend as well, so what I would like to know is what actually sets divine and Legendary abilities apart."


    In response, Israel, who had also been silent and doing all he could to direct the powers moving within his body, could not help but turn to Joshua''s unusually interested face.


    Is this another excuse for a sparring?


    It certainly was a biased view, since not even Joshua would simply seek a practice bout with a friend under such circumstances. "Becoming god¡­" Israel thought about it a little before answering seriously, "I believe it feels like omnipotence, and yet there are burdening restraints."


    "How do I put it¡­it is actually very similar to being Emperor, perhaps even identical."


    Joshua''s expression remained unchanged, while Israel appeared to be aware of the ambiguity of his description, which was why he continued, "There was a time I felt omnipotent in the past, when I rose to the throne as a Legend. Joshua, you may not be aware as you have never deliberately pursued the power to rule, but you should be able to understand that when a person stands alone against an entire nation with his own fighting capability while holding the greatest ruling authority within, he would certainly feel very relaxed."


    Israel smiled at that. He was unlike the Seven Gods who were often calm like machines most of the time, having retained his personality as Emperor. "At the time, I believed that I could change the world easily," he said in good humor, "that none could stop or control me. As long as I was willing, I could simply indulge in debauchery and have the entire country become a theme park."


    "But you didn''t," Joshua added and nodded at that. "You still focused on changing the nation."


    "Yes." Israel''s tone had become rather cold; he appeared to have recalled unpleasant matters. "I had been a frontline general from the Imperial Family who then became Emperor. My authority had peaked, and reasonably speaking, I should have been doing what I wanted¡ªbut that was not reality."


    "As long as I hoped for stability and no infighting within the country, the nobles'' revolt would crumple Order within the Empire and bathe all life in ashes. All I could do was plan slowly over decades to change things gradually."


    With that, the new divine being laughed. "And that is the same for a god."


    "I felt as if countless layers of shackles had been freed in the single instant I ascended from Legend to god, and I knew at once that many things I couldn''t do before was possible now. Details that previously bothered me such as strength, endurance, and reservoir of energy are unlimited for gods. Recently, in the moment I had just awakened, I felt as if there was nothing I couldn''t do. But like how it had been after my coronation, many things turned into shackles after I became god."


    There is clearly unlimited power, but was it limited from being used as much as possible due to divinity? No, that factor existed but was not it¡­ it was a limit on another aspect instead.


    Joshua nodded thoughtfully beside Israel. He had actually guessed how Israel felt, but did not interrupt his description.


    Meanwhile, Israel continued softly while looking up towards the distant Void¡ªthe forward base of the Combined Fleet. "Aside from the upper limit of divinity which could cause godly death, the duty alone was much greater than when I had been Emperor. Millions believe in me, in the name of the God of Might and Justice. A hundred thousand clerics preach my doctrine to help me alleviate the burden of divinity erosion while drawing divine strength from the Root. All of the Empire and the civilization of Starfall care about me, because they need a guardian, a patron deity, and the great power I command as a god to maintain Order upon this world."


    Israel then paused for a moment before turning to Joshua, and said with mixed feelings, "In truth, there is no meaning to me in becoming a True God. Before my ascension, I had always considered deities as a rather free existence and with ability do anything that came to mind, using the gravitas as a superior being to change norms that do not sit well with me. However, I was wrong¡ªgods hold such great responsibility that every word and act must be considered carefully¡­ the feeling of being a god is like being another kind of emperor who certainly commands unrivaled power but has to limit themselves for various reasons, caged and unable to unleash full power."


    "That is so."


    Even Joshua could not help but to sigh softly in response.


    He had thought about similar issues recently, having attempted to use his power to crisply pacify the unrest that the Evil God of Death had caused. Still, he quickly gave that up as he wanted all of civilization to undertake that task, and hence would not have denied the people of an opportunity to experience conflict and think out of haste. Civilization could never grow without impact on mindset, and without experiencing true conflict, none would care for true peace.


    Just as maintaining stability in a nation meant being Emperor Israel, who had practiced restrain and was forced to compromise with the aristocracy in order to change the world little by little, being a god also meant having patience and slowly guiding civilization in the name of progress. Moreover, he had risen as a god only recently, and would still have to think about ways to slowly reform doctrines and construct his system of Order.


    Both Joshua and Israel fell silent once again.


    In the Void, two streaks of light darted.


    Then, when the pair was about to reach the Combined Fleet, Israel suddenly spoke again after a long silence.


    "To be frank, Noble Radcliffe¡­"


    There was a hint of strong worry in Israel''s tone as he asked softly, "Is it exactly because I have become god that I am now doubtful¡ªcan civilization and gods coexist?"


    ***


    The new God of Might and Justice even stopped, lifting both hands and said with a low voice, "Such infinite power can allow any god to leave their own civilization, simply heading for another corner of the galaxy to create a race that consecrates themselves and maintains their own eternal existence¡­Gods can really ignore any conditions, a true one-individual civilization. Should their homeworld be destroyed, a single god would definitely be able to re-create their species, to start again in some isolated spot."


    "Unlike emperors who would no longer be emperors without their subjects, a god who has lost devotees can simply create some or find another race in another world to rebuild their Order."


    Just like Father Nature, Joshua thought quietly. The deity had precisely led some elves to another small world to seek refuge, and as a Prime Deity, had actually altered the world''s construct, modifying the World Will in order to form a special environment. Even if he had ran off alone without those loyal elves, it would have merely been a few centuries or millennia before the god created a new population of elves.


    If that was the case, it was easy to comprehend Israel''s worries.


    Since gods were so powerful, binding them in service to their homeworld and not bringing along a group of followers to some corner of the Multiverse for self-indulgence genuinely depends on the god''s makings. Maintenance of the connection between god and civilization actually relied upon a one-sided quality¡ªit really was not easy to keep original intentions as time passed.


    It was a cruel joke.


    Nonetheless, Joshua was not too worried about Israel''s question and anxieties.


    "Don''t dwell on it, Your Majesty, but let us first set aside the most basic problem that gods actually require the returns from strong native civilizations to become powerful." The warrior said, dampening the tension at once, "You might not actually live until your essence deteriorates¡ªI won''t live that long either, just like the other Six Gods, so don''t give me that look. Either way, most gods would not live until the day they have a change of heart. Since your character is too great, the question you raised is hence apprehension about something that may never come."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Joshua was, in fact, laughing with those words, although he quickly reverted to his solemn face and shook his head. "Our Starfall Era, eighteen hundred years old, has had Seven Gods who remembered nothing and yet held on steadfastly to beliefs they had long since forgotten until Zinsen''s recent sacrifice. Even without mentioning that, there has been no person in the Glorious Era''s five-thousand-year history who ascended as god being so inferior."


    "Your Majesty, you may not be as old as those gods, but should the Mycroft civilization suddenly be struck by an apocalypse¡ªsuch as being crushed by some galactic-class Evil God passing by¡ªdoesn''t having a surviving god mean someone survived? At the very least, civilizations would never be wiped out as long as gods exist¡ªthey are insurance for civilization, and whether it runs eternal matters not, since it is a different question."


    Indeed, Joshua''s perspective was so practical that the worried Israel was left at a loss for words. Most importantly, the warrior was not wrong¡ªno god had changed with time in both the Starfall and Glorious eras, and his worries were purely theoretical without actual examples in reality.


    "¡­A divine enemy of mine resides in these alien stars."


    Israel switched the topic and started again, although he sounded troubled, "It is exactly because I sensed a belief of the alien civilization that ran counter to mine, that I have awakened from the root. I would have slumbered another two years if I had not been triggered by them to affirm my ideals."


    "It may be a theory, but a similar method can be applied to hasten any awakening should someone else ascend after myself¡ªhaving an enemy is like adding a lively, thrashing catfish into a fish tank that is one''s spirit. It would definitely help exceptionally."


    "Alright. I would remember that and relay it to the others."


    Joshua''s expression became abruptly solemn¡ªit was an experience culminated by Israel, who used himself as a test subject. The Seven Gods of mankind did not have such experience, given that they were already divine beings at their awakening. Israel was meanwhile the first Divine Evoker, whose ascension itself was a great reference to anyone else intending to do the same, and therefore holding immense value.


    That was when a familiar presence reached them. Both Joshua and Israel hence looked up. Nearby, the four Legends positioned at the frontlines left their stations and gathered in the Void in anticipation of the arrival of one person and one god. Vahina, Galanoud, La Motte, and Yana Milo, along with other fleet members waiting behind them, had formed a long line, welcoming their return. Behind them were the massive Void Behemoth fortresses of the Starherders, the ramparts that Mycroft''s Combined Fleet set the borders with, along with the Knowers'' boundless iron fortress that stretched across the Void.


    At that very moment, Joshua rather dully realized that they had truly entered the swirl that was the Multiverse.


    They were already a part of them.


    ***


    The Twelve Sanctuaries, a mysterious planetary system.


    "They are definitely not some newly founded civilization."


    An old Takurian sat upon the highest throne at the central shrine in the First Sanctuary, his expression somber and prudent as he spoke quietly to five other differently ranked seats beneath him. "Their single fleet boasts more than five Magnus, and they had only appeared unformidable because they were not using their full power in combat. Each of their Extraordinary ability is different as well, every path they assume being very complete."


    Beneath the Patriarch''s throne, the five Takurian Prophets each made quiet exchanges psionically. None would dare doubt the information which the Grand Patriarch had gathered with his personal clone, but that had been precisely why they were in shock.


    "To reach the threshold of ''Falsehood'', ''Magnus'', and ''Spectral Wraith'' in the path of psionic power alone was the result of the Takur Cult''s millionfold trials and errors and precious experience we gained by incessantly engaging the Amos in war. Each path of Extraordinary power requires substantial experimentation, a road of blood that countless geniuses had fallen to set¡­ and yet, those alien visitors had each such a complete path¡ªeven if they were all prodigies, they are not a civilization who have risen in the recent millennia."


    As he recalled the young silver giant god who had unleashed Steel Strength and yet fought veteran champions such as them for so long, as well as the one who came later and almost disintegrated Imperator Amos''s clone with a single strike, there was wonder in the aged face of the Grand Patriarch. "Moreover, they have thorough research of divine energies, even developing a unique way of fighting that imbued sources of that power into their bodies. Even if was a waste of a genius'' life and the power cannot be shared, it would at once create an Extraordinary form of great strength."


    "There are things to learn from them even if they are alien infidels. First Prophet, come with me to the ''Shifting Divine Energy Source'' later¡ªI have gained new inspiration. The rest of you, direct all personnel to collect data on ancient civilizations¡ªsuch a powerful world is definitely not some anonymous body, and they would definitely possess ancient legacies even if not that old. We must uncover every hint and clue about them."


    ***


    The outer layer of a supermassive nebula was within the core system of the Amos Court.


    A weirdly-shaped living Amos fleet was patrolling the nebula, checking for any possible deviation of stellar forms and correcting them. It was as if they were the maintenance workers or gardeners of the stars in charge of the galactic garden''s interior, fine-tuning to ensure it looked good and was useful.


    Nevertheless, that was the moment when a profound and imposing consciousness emerged, prompting every Amos individual to stop whatever they had been doing and pay respects to the core of the nebula with full reverence.


    A calm voice resounded.


    "Search the ancient text from seventeen thousand years ago."


    Imperator Amos was irritable and quick to anger, but it was merely a question of personality, since he had the right to whimsically vent his emotions. Still, he could calmly and rationally handle any problem as long as he wanted to, and now, that profound will in the center of the nebula was simultaneously conveying his orders to the Amos vessel that was protecting his true form. "Go to surviving archives in the ruins various civilizations and access every purged data in any form. They may be weak, but knowledge and truth have no divide between the strong and the weak¡ªI must know the name and description of every ancient civilization in history."


    "Your will, our honor!" every Amos entity replied and steered their ships to each planetary system where civilizations that they decimated once dwelled. Meanwhile, at the core, the supermassive nebula which size actually dwarfed a planetary system, was having a rare moment to ponder. That silver fellow had clearly fought more viciously and was even more of a threat, Imperator Amos thought perplexedly, but why do I feel more disgusted by that golden one who appeared later?


    Was it because he had taken a sly advantage to destroy his clone with a single strike? Even so, the battle between champions did not dispute against typical strategies, which meant he was himself at fault for not being strong enough to free himself from the foe''s entanglement¡ªhe could not excuse himself from that weakness and had to overcome it instead.


    The Imperator thought about it for such a long time that even the light emanating from the nebula began to shift, turning from white-hot into the colors of dawn.


    "Fine."


    "Compared to that and the damned Takur Cult, it is more important to resolve the issue of the World Eaters."


    ***


    Meanwhile, as Joshua and Israel both reached the Combined Fleet''s base, the Takur Cult and the Amos Court had withdrawn in search for the former history of the Mycroft civilization. Vigorous magical energy fused and interacted within the Knowers'' endless fleet.


    "Their appearance fits the description of the ''First Standard Human Model''."


    "Their technology fits the description of ''profound and unidentifiable, reaches the source itself''."


    "Multiple variants of Extraordinary powers that fits the description of ''diverse races, diverse doctrines, masters all''."


    "They use primitive vocal reverberation to communicate as well as psionic, magic, even advanced techniques such as pure spirit and Steel Strength information. It fits the description of ''fantastic oddities of every description without anything in common''."


    "They have come from the Lost Galaxy which has been sealed all along, fitting the description of ''hidden from beyond, watching the stars at a side''."


    "They call themselves the Mycroft''s Combined Expeditionary, their mana-powered communications is pronounced ''Mycroft'' when spoken in primitive vocal communication, (the Knowers could use meaningless spells as language and vocal means of communication did not exist in their society, which was why conversion was needed) they fit the description by a hundred percent."


    "The four hundred and forty-seven fleet marshals have unanimously agreed with everything stated above. This civilization from the unknown galaxy fits the thirty-seven descriptions of the grand worlds, and it is confirmed that they are the Ancient Forerunners, the heirs to what remained of Glorious Mycroft. It is ascertained that they are one of the superior civilizations who had once repelled the World Eaters from the frontline, and had probably triumphed¡­ which is why the Multiverse has survived until now."


    "They are still alive."

 Chapter 921 Inheritors of Magic

    On the nineteenth of February in the Starfall year 844, the Combined Fleet was finally connected to Mycroft after five days of continuously calibrating the Stargate and stabilizing dimensional frequencies to link Hub Zeta Ram to the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds.


    It was a day to be remembered in history as first, it made evident the viability of galactic expeditions¡ªthe Starfall Era Mycroft civilization had certainly produced advanced Void warships and had trans-galactic fighting ability. Secondly, it also proved the greatness of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds which transcended the Silent Void, binding itself to any desired Dimensional Hub in the observable Multiverse.


    Though chagrining, most of the warship blueprints had been from the Glorious Era, with the core concept of their superweapon not of Starfall design. In terms of technology, the only thing that the Combined Fleet could personally be proud of was the design of their life support vessels, with its entire construction process presided over by Galanoud the Nature Magister. Those ships had performed perfectly by providing logistics supplies and recycling. With that being said, although referencing the Glorious-era blueprints on every single matter may be have been detrimental to technological advancement, they should surely not have simply been left unused? After all, guilt and self-reprimand could not change the fact that steering battleships over thousands of meters long to intimidate hundred meters-long alien corvettes felt great¡ªin fact, it felt awesome.


    According to Vahina''s calculation, the Combined Fleet had lost a total of 122 warships of different classes as they suppressed the Eldars, stopped foreign civilizations from entering the Galaxy of Beginnings, and stood off against the Knowers. Most of the capital ships in Mycroftian''s main fleet were in perfect condition, apart from La Motte the Sword Saint''s flagship, which developed a malfunction in its arcane engine. The scoutship and two corvettes belonging to the Elite Party, which were all struck by projectiles and caused eighty-four temporary deaths, were the only victims in that expedition. Eighty-three soul spheres had been retrieved, with only a particular unlucky one gone missing that being searched for with prophecies. Joshua''s response to that had been ''so, it is them again''.


    The Sartreans'' core fleet was not affected much, having mainly dispatched unmanned drone fighters to support the semi-sentient combat plants in the Void Behemoth fortress to encircle and suppress the alien fleets. Not a single of their warships had actually been damaged, although most of their drones could not be recovered.


    Still, amongst the Combined Fleet, it was the demons'' Internal Fleet that had been most affected. Primitive and only held together by the Demon Generals'' and the Demon Kind''s power, more than twenty of their asteroid ships had disintegrated due to them moving too quickly, just as they did not have the chance to move forward when repelling the alien fleets. Indeed, more than a hundred warships were damaged when the demons landed troops to suppress native populations after the standoff. After all, demonic invasions essentially involved crashing down with their asteroid vessels¡ªthat had been the only way to appear menacing.


    Following the retreat of the Imperator Amos and the Takurian Grand Patriarch, the Knowers had similarly backed off, ending their confrontation against the Combined Fleet and their many champions. As the vanguard, the Demon Fleet headed for the fringes of the Galaxy of Beginnings to conquer many local worlds, having also selected another living realm as the Mycroft civilization''s second base in the Multiverse.


    Every Legend was also perplexed when it came to the Knowers. The civilization, which the Great Khan had described as being akin to natural disaster, had definitely shown considerable hostility. Yet instead of ''collecting knowledge and destroying destruction'', their enmity had been more focused on defending against a presence that had appeared from some threatening place. Soon after both sides became communicative, the Knowers appeared to have acquired some information, and all hint of hostility vanished after as they began to move away on their own. It should be noted that the Knowers had never showed signs of retreating even against Imperator Amos and the Takurian Grand Patriarch, two of the greatest Extraordinary champions. In turn, the duo simply ignored the Knowers'' existence, which by itself made evident the power of the Knowers.


    And after all of that happened, the Stargate in Zeta Ram slowly opened over the massive Dimensional Hub, with the uniquely distinct tin hue of the Silver Sky Radiance within the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds visible from within.


    The Stargate opened, and the familiar presence of home was pouring from the other side. Every expeditionary troop around Zeta Ram who had been waiting were exhilarated¡ªsix streaks of divine light directly passed through the pale blue Stargate and arrived upon the foreign stars, followed by reinforcement fleets that came by droves.


    When the expedition moved through the Silent Void and battled against other civilizations, the Mycroft world had not been idling. The entire Barnett Highlands and the Eastern Plains had become an industrial base, while spacecraft after spacecraft moved through the Void Tower to transport resources within and enriched Mycroft''s material supply. The numbers of Extraordinary individuals also increased exponentially, with children born during the Great Mana Tide.


    ***


    It was the ninteenth of February in the Starfall year 845, at ten to seven in the evening in Mycroft standard time, at the Stargate over Zeta Ram. A spectral girl led a young gray-haired girl who held doll tailored from dandelion wool as they alighted from a transport ship, curiously looking out over the Zeta Ram continent which had then been transformed into an entirely different place.


    "Aha! We''re here, beautiful new world!" the spectral girl yelled loudly and energetically¡ªa demeanor out of place for her race¡ªupon arrival at the landing platform. She and the gray-haired girl then turned their heads as if on the same frequency to look around the docks, which was maintained by arcane repulsors fifty-six hundred meters above air and could carry over ten thousand people. Still, it was the initial period after completion of the Stargate, and with not many having the opportunity to travel towards the new galaxy, the docks were not too burdened.


    "Sol, where''s brother? Didn''t he agree to meet us?" Britney, the gray-haired girl, asked softly. She was now in her teens, her hair having grown from shoulder-length to waist-length after several years had passed. She looked down curiously at the skies and clouds of Zeta Ram, and the continent visible through the seams between clouds.


    "Could he be down below?" Sol was not entirely sure, but she soon gave up on thinking. "Well, who cares? The only one worried would be Priest, not us, should he not meet us. It''ll be fine."


    "You''re right." Britney nodded in agreement as she clutched her doll.


    As they spoke, the landing platform they were on was began to slowly descend. Its cylindrical, transparisteel-covered frame could carry fifty people at any given time, and with seventy-five of them by the Stargate docks, they were able to accommodate 11,200 people at once.


    The elevator started up, crossing dark clouds and descending steadily to reveal a bright and bustling surface soon after. The stargate''s drawing of mana had caused constant rain clouds to precipitate beneath it. In that gloomy weather, it had been white bright lights that had illuminated most of the continent, even as flashing magical runes gave the foreign realm an entirely new face with a massive steel installation built around the Dimensional Hub and within countless spell formations.


    Looking down from above, one could see towering mana-powered spires and huge steel buildings everywhere. It was a city built to the standards of Extraordinary champions, its design disregarding most mortal issues in the first place. Floating streetlights and thirty second citywide scanners with multi-precision were then the dazzling nightscape of the Zeta Ram base, with formless defensive shields keeping the rainwater outside the city. Small corvettes could also be seen patrolling around the installation, their silver-blue exhaust fumes eye-catching and dazzling.


    "This is so cool!" Though Sol and Britney had been living in modern Moldavia, they could not help but marvel at a sight completely different from a world of sword and magic.


    "I really hope that we can see Priest soon."


    ***


    Nonetheless, the leader of the Elite Party who had promised to meet Sol and Britney after having applied for leave, had been forced to stay in another Void installation beyond Zeta Ram with his team due to an emergency situation. They were waiting to be summoned by a dozen Legends and six gods.


    Inside the conference hall, the five members sat in silence by the center seats without fidgeting, not daring to even breathe loudly. In fact, Alchemist, who was capable of internal respiration, had simply stopped breathing. Within the vicinity, more than a dozen Legends were discussing about a message arriving from afar.


    "Joshua, you''re the Sage''s Heir. Tell us¡ªdid the Sage mention any similar theories? Did he leave any messages?"


    "Master Nostradamus, that''s the eighth time you''ve asked this question. I may be the Sage''s Heir but it remains that I''m not his apprentice, and is there even a sacred relic that provides omniscience? Still, personally speaking, there were theories of concepts similar to Peaceful Paradise, something which I agree with."


    "Your Holiness, as the greatest master of the Holy Light¡­ what is your opinion?"


    "¡­I have the faintest sense similar to Joshua and hold similar ideas as well as deductions, along with certain clues I''ve found from ancient tomes. But, to be truthful, Barbarossa, I believe that you and Barnil hold the strongest authority on that subject. You don''t have to ask the others, for you already have the answers in your minds."


    "Ezerg, you''re the oldest and have been with the Sage the longest. Did he say anything back then?"


    "Haven''t I already mentioned that us True Gods have missing memories? Why would you have me remember when you can''t? Why don''t you remember the titles you had back then as well? A message left by the sage¡­ Heh. Our very existence is probably his living diary."


    It was a small conference hall, but divine power was welling everywhere just as Steel Strength and Holy Light were shining in tandem. Great magical energy and psionic forces were subconsciously sweeping over realms physical and spiritual¡ªbeing within the fold of such champions, the Elite Party felt like fishes that had suffocated, frozen within blocks of ice. Still, if not for the new God of Might and Justice needing rest to consolidate his abilities and hence his return back to Mycroft to recuperate, as well as the absence of the Demon Generals, the Elite Party would probably have felt as if they were inside metal blocks instead.


    Soon, however, something worse than being frozen fish happened.


    "Priest."


    A black-haired warrior amongst the Legends and gods turned towards the Elite Party, who were pretending that they did not exist. Joshua had called out the name of his student loudly before asking, "You''re the one who discovered the Knowers'' ship that was lost in the Fleshists'' homeworld. Are you sure that the Devastator Crater had existed for more than 700,000 years?"


    The question from his mentor was abrupt, but despite having a dry throat from the atmosphere around, Priest replied loudly and reflexively, "Yes! We can confirm that World 39958 was the homeworld of the Fleshists. According to the elemental decay and analysis of energy movement trends, the crater is more than 70,300 years old¡ªat minimum!"


    Joshua nodded in praise at his student''s firm answer, and turned to the Legends and gods. "I trust my student," he said, "and World 39958 isn''t too far from here. You could visit the place yourself if you do not trust the data, but my opinion is that the Knowers have no reason to lie to us. They are a species far older than us or even the Astral Dragons, and therefore possess ancient legacies dating millions of years ago or more."


    "Moreover, if they were truly hostile, they would have directly punched into the Zeta Ram system and sabotage the stabilizing of the Stargate, not to mention that their response clearly proves willingness to share this information. At the very least, they would remain friendly as long we are powerful enough!"


    The entire conference hall quieted briefly at the warrior''s voice¡ªJoshua''s stature had certainly reached the threshold where even the True Gods took his opinions seriously. Even so, a sigh soon followed.


    "It''s not as if Nostradamus, myself, or the others do not buy it¡­ How do I put it¡ªJoshua, the aliens'' information is simply staggering," Barbarossa, the peerless elemental mage and present leader of the Skypiercing White Tower, spoke with a hint of weariness and a troubled face. He was seemingly deeply shocked by certain information as much as he doubted it. "Yes, I know¡ªthe Sage created the Holy Light and filled the Multiverse with it, but it''s¡­ the Holy Light is a special Extraordinary ability, and natural phenomenon would not change in its absence. It is not a constant, but a special ability independent of the major elements."


    "Magic, however, is different. The Multiverse itself could well cease to exist if all magical energy is lost!"


    "Really, Barbarossa?" Joshua snorted and shook his head in response. "Is that really how you see it¡ªthat the Holy Light isn''t one of the fundamental powers?" he asked quietly. "Why then, would corrupted sunlight that could not be dispelled tens of thousands of years ago suddenly have the capacity to cleanse malevolence? And why would normal electromagnetic frequencies suddenly affect spectrals significantly? Why would the sun gods of native myths and folklores that were once cruel and burning suddenly all change in the last few millenia, becoming deities of brightness and sanctity? Barbarossa, you''re one of the most powerful and knowledgeable mages of our times, and I would never believe that you have never deliberated upon those anomalies and questions."


    "So I''ll ask again, do you really think that the world would remain the same if it loses the Holy Light?"


    Barbarossa''s expression changed at Joshua''s pressing as if intending to retort, but the Element Maven eventually merely sighed and stayed silent. Nostradamus, Barnil, and William stood beside him¡ªthe four of them were all Legends whom differed in appearances and personality, but shared a common ground of being spellcasters who were well-versed in magic.


    "Admit it, Barbarossa. In the First Multiverse, magic may have existed as another dormant and unidentified form to us. It was only after another profound existence that the magic we are now familiar with came to be, and they changed the world as much as the Sage himself did."


    With that, Joshua spread the scroll he was holding and placed it on the table. The warrior knew well that everyone else had read its contents, but he simply wanted to reiterate it. It was written in bizarre syntax and morphology, the text seemingly translated from a very different language.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    [Yours sincerely, in the name of the First Magic, the Last Inheritors, Knowers to the descendants of the Glorious People, deliver to the Fabulist and pass on our final message.]


    [Precursors of Order, Nameless Creator, the Fabulists and us, the Caretakers of Knowledge had preserved the founders of magic over generations. The Wise One of the Arcane Arts had left their message thirty million years ago to all life in the Multiverse and every intelligent creature.]


    [Now, we would share that message and truth, for knowledge and information need to be exchanged. We would like to know the message left by the Wise One of the Sacred Light as well.]


    [77,000 years of waiting. Finally, we have found you¡­ You, who possessed that knowledge and survived extinction¡ªCitizens of the Glorious who had triumphed over the World Eater hordes, we await the day you agree to communicate with us.]


    [After all, the wildest of Orders is 10,000 times more wondrous than the most complete of Chaos.]

 Chapter 922 The Wise Ones Part One

    As the Legends and deities mulled over the information bombshell that the Knowers had dropped upon them, the Elite Party who were forced to soak in everything discussed had complaints, but were not able to vocalize them.


    Wait, Sir. Should you be telling such things to minor characters such as us? Do you really not have to keep secret the vital information you are defenselessly revealing to us now?!


    Priest''s premonitions were warning him wildly¡ªwould he not be aware that his team was here only to testify about the Knowers'' unusually old history? They had existed over 770,000 years ago, and even taking into account Mycroft''s time dilation, there would be merely a difference of tens of thousands of years between Lost Galaxy and the Multiverse. They were incredibly ancient, but that length of history had been precisely why the champions were able to deduce the truth of the information provided.


    Still, not knowing if deliberate or if the champions had simply not been paying attention, the Elite Party who should have quietly left after providing their evidence remained in the conference hall, was forced to take in most of the information laid¡­would they really not be silenced eternally for it?


    Though nonsensical, the thought itself was not impossible. Priest was fidgeting from anxiety filling his mind with the sense that he had forgotten something.


    At that moment, his party members were also communicating.


    "Won''t our memories be wiped later?"


    Clergy and Rider made an exchange with a shimmering gaze.


    "You want me to hold my tongue? It goes without saying, and I also have to be bold enough to do it!"


    Rider got the idea at once through past experiences, and replied with a flash of his gaze.


    "It sounds like the Knowers are volunteering to exchange information about the Wise Ones¡­ is that about the Sage? I''ve even heard the term ''Wise One of the Arcane Arts''¡ªwhat does that mean?"


    Mage was thoughtful as well, with a cool flash in his eyes. Being a spellcaster, he was naturally sharp about related jargon.


    Beside them, Alchemist watched as his teammates'' eyes flickered in all sort of gazes and thinking they were trying to indulge themselves in some sort of entertainment, he confidently smiled. His eyes which had been transformed suddenly emanated rainbow colors, leaving the others chagrined and feeling inferior.


    ***


    Meanwhile, as the Elite Party tried to entertain themselves despite their troubling situation, Joshua began using the simplest layman terms to analyze the information delivered to them by the Knowers, and to speculate on the origins of the Knowers.


    Firstly, the prehistoric ruins in World 39958 was definitely an advanced warship from an alien civilization belonging to the Knowers¡ªit had lost control, crashing down into the Devastator Crater in battle against Evil Gods and was preserved until then.


    One could infer plenty from that brief information. Firstly, the Knowers and their allies were fighting Evil Gods 770,000 years ago, and suffered heavy losses¡ªthe Fleshists'' homeworld was decimated, their civilization fallen. The Knowers'' homeworld must not have survived either, which was why the civilization turned into its present fleet form.


    There was no question that the scale of the war 770,000 years ago between Evil Gods and civilization had been profound¡ªthere were signs everywhere across the Galaxy of Beginnings. What remained of the battles made it clear that the Evil Gods had won¡ªmost of the Galaxy of Beginnings were wastelands, and it was only several hundreds of thousands of years later that the Elders were unexpectedly born into an insignificant world, even believing that they were the only intelligent life in that galaxy.


    Despite that, the Knowers were not destroyed by their failure, and silently roamed the Void, gathering ''knowledge'' or ''information'' they wanted. They were a machine-like existence to the Great Khan and any other native civilizations, one which they kept a respectful distance away from while the Knowers harvested knowledge both discreetly and efficiently. Still, now that the Mycroft civilization knew about their purpose, they could see clearly that the Knowers were running around the reaches of the Multiverse for the sake of finding legacies similar to Mycroft''s own, superior civilizations where the greatest of champions such as the Sage existed.


    "There is no doubt that they call themselves the ''Last Inheritors of the First Magic'' and the ''Caretakers of Knowledge''. The ''Glorious People'' meanwhile refers to the civilization that is preserving an ancient legacy from the Wise Ones¡ªit must be referring to Mycroft, where the Sage once existed."


    Holding a thin roll made from special materials, Joshua pointed at the first and second paragraphs in the greetings that the Knowers had sent them and calmly explained, "On the other hand, Precursors of Order, Nameless Creator and the Fabulists should be referring to an individual or civilization which has inherited the message left by the Wise One of the Arcane to all intelligent life thirty million years ago, even before the Knowers themselves."


    There were no issues with that explanation and the others certainly had no objection. Everyone even thought that only the Knowers would be aware of the civilizations whom those names belonged since it was over thirty million years ago¡ªit would not be unusual that the legacy changed hands over generations, and after having wandered the stars for 770,000 years, the Knowers were probably one of the older species around.


    "Then, as the name suggests, the ''Wise One of the Sacred Light'' would refer to the Sage, just as the next part makes evident that the Knowers are purposefully collecting messages or any legacies left by the Wise One. The infamy they earned from being an apocalyptic civilization is from their unrestrained behavior of gathering information."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Joshua''s words caused the conference room to stir. In fact, it had been what they were talking about previously. In that case, how many beings that the other civilizations had said to be of the Sage''s level existed, and what did they respectively correspond to?


    At the moment, even if the Legendary mages were reluctant to agree with the perspective that magic was like Holy Light and was a supernatural power established by a certain profound being''s alteration or refinement, their opinions had naturally placed the origins of magic to the Wise One of the Arcane. After all, being unsettled was one matter and truth was another¡ªeven if there was no verifying which was genuine at present, they could gather from the Sage''s power that it was perhaps reality.


    Divine power, psionic, magic, ether, lifeforce, Holy Light and Shadow, as well as the Malevolent Chaos exclusive to Evil Gods and varied from the Chaos in Creation¡ªthose were the core Extraordinary forces that the champions of Mycroft could sum up. Other seemingly unusual ones were merely variants or combinations spawned from those abilities.


    First and foremost, [divine power] was energy originating from the Initial Flame, an exception directly linked to the Root. It was the most basic and powerful force, although according to what they knew at present, there was no such thing as the ''Wise One of the Divine''. Still, it might have been the first supernatural power to have exist, appearing in Steel Pythons and other early deities.


    Next was [Psi]¡ªa force originating from the spiritual aspect, a power of thought and logic, emotion and will. It was the earliest example of ''will affecting reality'', with no information about its origin, and yet every known civilization acknowledged existence of psionic energy and souls as a cycle in the Multiverse. It incidentally made evident that it was developed early as well, and was recycled through the rise and fall of innumerable civilizations across the multiverse.


    The ''Wise One of the Psi'' should thus have existed. He was perhaps not the first to awaken psionic abilities, but he had definitely been a sage who had brought it to new heights and marked it upon the Multiverse.


    Things were complicated when it came to [magic]. Research from the Glorious Era and hypotheses from the Starfall Era asserted that it was a primitive energy that had expanded since Creation alongside the Multiverse to span every reach. It was from the withering of the Initial Flame''s existence, which explained its ability to transfigure any known object and spiritual state, even conjuring things or phenomena that had never before existed in the Multiverse.


    If Psi represented the changing of things through spirit, magic was the phenomenon of all things. Both were deeply connected, perhaps originating from a single vein¡ªMycroft''s early history in supernatural powers development had begun from psionic powers, then refined to magic.


    The psionic families were blessed with spiritually strong individuals who had better perception of magical energy and elements. They directed their strength that was capable of altering the physical world into influencing magic, and proceed to use magic to create phenomena too complicated for psionic powers. Naturally, dormant magical energy could hardly be used in the beginning of the Multiverse, which was why the first being who had awakened it was truly prodigious, and found it a joy to open new paths¡ªit would have been easy to become one of the Magnus otherwise.


    That was followed by [elemental] and [ether], terms that were often linked to magic. Those three supernatural powers were basically what all spellcasters had to study since every spells emerged from those three forces. Firstly, elemental signified ''attribute and change'', its presence labelling every supernatural ability, clarifying every phenomenon or change that was previously vague.


    Fire magic gathered flame elements, just as thunder magic gathered thunder elements¡ªthe meaning of elements was akin to humans naming all phenomena that existed upon this world, seemingly unimportant and yet determining the basis of order. Mutually reinforcing or neutralizing each other, the relationship between the six major elements and the variants that existed between them was the topic of research that mages examined for life.


    Just like psionic powers and magic, the relationship between elements and magic was very close. One could deduce that the sage of the elements would have been an ancient existence who had cultivated their magic to the highest boundary, developing brand-new paths beyond pure arcane arts.


    As compared to the commonly-used terms of ''elemental'' and ''magic'', ''ether'' was relatively unheard of. But even so, it represented fundamental magnitude and direction, and was the essence in which Extraordinary realms were born.


    The existence of ether gave form to many environments and creations¡ªit was with ether that everything from floating islands to floating cities or worlds of airships appeared. It was impossible to depend on elements and mana alone to create momentum for the Void battleships without that supernatural force which governed over ''magnitude and direction'', since the welling power would have incinerate the engine furnace. It was only with ether, virtually unaffected and able to directly control power and route to bind formless mana and elemental forces together, that present-day modern magic and enchanted industrial systems could be created.


    For instance, creating controllable nuclear fusion with only materials and various phenomena would have been very difficult, since nuclear fusion had considerable requirements and there was basically no material that could steadily restrain the core conducting nuclear fusion. Radiation from nuclear fusion would have also destroyed any matter that appeared indestructible on a molecular level, and yet if a spellcaster who had mastered ether spells was present, he could have directly created an ether boundary to contain all emerging heat and radiation and direct the energy to another controllable direction.

 Chapter 923 The Wise Ones Part Two

    The emergence of ether had given birth to many small Extraordinary worlds that bound suns of pure energy or crystallized energy, along with supernatural suns that were clearly undersized but able to develop fusion reactions, thus allowing barren compact worlds to gain life. Moreover, skies with ether present would have had stronger World Barriers that allowed Extraordinary energies to enter but not leave¡ªeven if conditions for birth of physical life could not be fulfilled, the rising density of Extraordinary energies would have created elemental creatures with souls.


    If a Wise One of Ether had indeed existed, he must have definitely cherished all life and been immeasurably kind. He had created Ether to ensure small continental realms such as Mycroft could gather enough sources for Extraordinary powers and to create life. In other words, the Multiverse would have had less than half of its living worlds without him.


    On the other hand, if one were to say that elements labelled and determined the rules for various phenomena, or the conjuring of flames, lightning and frost beams, the binding phenomenon of ether allowed flame to gain form as fireballs, for lightning as chain lightning and for frost beams as popsicles.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    As compared to ether, which appeared unimportant but was in fact vital and complex, [lifeforce] was much easier to understand. Spawning from of withering Steel Strength, it existed in the body of every living matter. Even earth, fire, and wind elementals had more or less certain proportions of lifeforce, which could be described as the strength to convert substance.


    The reason behind lifeforce''s wound healing capability was its ability to adjust and alter flesh itself. Its restoration of scabs or even certain limbs, while accelerating cellular mitosis through feeding was itself a form of strength to convert substance. Aura, a pure yet destructive derivative of lifeforce, was an external application of substance conversion, which meant that lifeforce could save as much as it could kill, and was as divine as it was demonic.


    Lifeforce had perhaps emerged very early, and though a little later than magic, had been definitely earlier than elements. It was evident from Mycroft''s birth of natural Extraordinary powers¡ªmagic, as residue of the forces of Creation, would present supernatural powers, but could be converted to lifeforce through certain measures. The founding of both must have been when people were divided into spellcasters and fighters.


    As for the last two, Holy Light and Shadow¡­


    Joshua and the other champions of Mycroft were rather chagrined at the thought. They were the Sage''s brethren, and yet were not that learned about the Holy Light as compared to the other Extraordinary powers¡ªit was perhaps a blindside.


    Still, one way or another, the [Holy Light] had certain capacity for restoration, with ability to cleanse and comb through essences to restore any phenomenon and object to its critical value. That had been how the power healed wounds, dispelled Chaos corruption and achieved near omnipotent resurrection, nursing, and restoration. And though both could restore limbs, lifeforce''s conversion of substance was equivalent to creating a new one in its place, while the restoration of the Holy Light replaced the missing part on the wounded with the original along with proportional mass and energy. It was precisely because of the superficiality of the Holy Light''s restoration that it could not heal heavier wounds, and thus required aid of other forms of rehabilitation.


    There was even less to talk about when it came to [Shadow]¡ªonly Goliath the Demon King grasped that power to a certain extent across the entire Lost Galaxy, with none from Mycroft civilization wielding it. Research examples did not exist either, and to put it bluntly, Goliath''s Shadow ability mainly revolved around dark elements and only showed shallow essences of Shadow, which prevented more in-depth study.


    At present, the Sage, creator of Holy Light was unquestionably a Wise One. It is also with his existence that the Wise Ones of the Arcane whom the Knowers mentioned seemed believable for everyone present.


    "With that being said, the Knowers are not quite a trustworthy alien race. They have very much beaten up almost the entire Multiverse to in search of related knowledge, and while they have never made a move against exceedingly weak civilizations, that has probably been based on knowledge that those civilizations would not have what they want."


    In the hall, Joshua pocketed the paper and furrowed his brow solemnly. "It is because we are powerful enough that they know using force would not end well and were hence willing to communicate, otherwise our knowledge and information about the Sage would have been ''taken care'' of early on."


    "So, Joshua, what you are saying is that we are not ready to interact with the Knowers yet?" Pope Igor, the greatest champion of the Holy Light at present and another owner of a Sage''s Legacy, asked quietly in return. "Well, the Sage had not left any special messages behind¡­ does the fact that he is headed for the center of the Multiverse count?"


    "No." Joshua disagreed briskly. "Of course we should exchange information¡ªit is part of knowledge. What might be trivial to us might not be known to other civilizations even up until their impending destruction, just as the following therefore applies¡ªthe Knowers definitely have information we would never obtain from conventional channels."


    "Thirty million years ago, the words left by the Wise One of the Arcane was undoubtedly one of them. Still, it is in my opinion not the most vital one."


    Joshua then paused, having assumed that the champions and gods present would ask questions such as ''What could be more important?''. They did not, however¡ªeveryone watched him seriously. After all, Joshua had rarely thought and analyzed anything so seriously, which was why they certainly had respect for him. In fact, if not for the heavy atmosphere present, Barnil and William, the carefree duo, would probably have applaused.


    With the atmosphere being as it was, the warrior hence continued, "It is the Knowers whom survived the Evil Gods'' invasion, and have since then gained details about them."


    Joshua''s eyes were grim as he spoke with a lowered voice, "Their so-called Civilization Extinction is definitely another name for the Evil Gods'' invasion. The galaxy where the Knowers'' homeworld lay might not have been a part of the Multiverse at all, which is evident from the history of those ruins¡ªthat battle is so ancient that it could not have happened within the same period as the invasion of the Glorious Era."


    "Remember the Astral Dragons and the Metal Dragon God? Their homeworld was devastated along with its galaxy, and it is now a part of the Silent Void, the remains of endless galaxies and which lies between the Lost Galaxy and the Multiverse. I have reason to believe that there are survivors of destroyed galaxies near us here, at the edge of the Multiverse as well as other similar fringe galaxies. Countless worlds from different times and galaxies gathered, forming the Galaxy of Beginnings that we now know." The Galaxy of Beginnings was the starting point for the Starfall Era Mycroft as they entered the Multiverse, just as it was the endpoint whereupon the remains of dead galaxies gathered.


    What Joshua meant was simple¡ªthough the ancient wisemen''s words and legacies were very precious, it had been more important to learn about the Knowers'' experience from when they repelled Evil Gods. They were similar to the Unified Archives in that respect, a vault of information kept about each different Evil God!


    Having inherited legacies of multiple ancient civilizations as well as having a collection of 770,000 years'' worth, there was no telling of how much more information about the Evil Gods that the Knowers had as compared to the Starfall Era. Any civilization could only easily repel and kill those entities after learning about their abilities and attributes, and it was probably the same for the Knowers¡ªthey would presumably yearn for information regarding Evil Gods from the Glorious Era, which was a superior civilization that managed to triumph over an entire horde of Evil Gods.


    Both sides need each other''s experience and information in the name of Order and fighting Chaos. Being a win-win situation, there was naturally no need for worry or refusal.


    "Set a date for half a month later. Inform the Knowers and plan for the specific time and place."


    ***


    After a period of discussion and swiftly confirming their following operations, their efficient interaction that did not involve dawdling around like mortals'' meant that their schedule was set within five minutes and their reply to the Knowers transmitted. The Legends and gods then left, returning to their respective stations.


    Soon, only Joshua and the Elite Party was left in the conference hall.


    "Stop blanking out."


    Walking to the five-men team who were silent, holding their breathes and afraid to even pant, Joshua watched as Priest and the others made pitiful faces in good humor. "It is nothing too important and it is fine if you listen in, since you lot would be ascending in a few years¡ªno brainwash, memory wipe, and even less silencing¡ªyou are my student and Alchemist over there is an important lab rat for my Galactic Warrior project group, so why would I kill you lot?"


    However, those words turned the expression of Clergy, Mage and Rider bitter, with the thought ''so they are really silencing us'' crossing their minds. Unbothered by them, Joshua recalled how he had thought of them to be interesting when they went through his hellish training regime, but they now appeared to be too interesting instead.


    Gesturing for the five-men team to leave the hall, Joshua said as he led them away, "Stop grimacing, your team still has a mission. The scout ship has mainly been destroyed due to your carelessness, but you did discover vital information about the Knowers, so you would be let off without a warning this time. You may continue your mission in exploring worlds, but it would no longer be free exploration and would be under my orders instead."


    "Yes, Sir!"


    "Yes, Commander!"


    Would Priest and the others have refused? All of them naturally agreed loudly, with Priest himself soon following up with a question, "Which world are we prospecting, Sir? If it is an especially dangerous one, could there be more items allocated?"


    "It is a simple mission and the world is not that dangerous. There will be more details when the time comes, and there is actually one thing I need you all to do."


    With that, Joshua drew out a silver metallic cylinder out of nowhere and simply tossed it at Priest. The young warrior reacted at once, directing gravitational aura to steadily catch the dense metal beam that was over a dozen ton heavy.


    A Restoration Beam¡­? No, it was much heavier and even more detailed!


    Having often used Restoration Beams in his time with the Imperial External Exploration Department, Priest could ascertain the true nature of the metallic cylinder at once. Apart from being heavier, there were also blue gem bits socketed inside.


    Meanwhile, Joshua had already vanished, leaving an invisible flow of messages that poured into Priest''s brain.


    "Priest, place one of such metal pillars when you reach every corresponding world. It is fine if you are noticed, but be discreet if you can."


    "By the way, your girlfriend and sister are looking for you in the Zeta Ram base¡ªhurry."


    "Wait, Sir. Sol still isn''t my¡­"


    But having heard that, Priest finally remembered what he could not remember¡ªhe had forgotten to tell Sol and Britney that he had an emergency and could not receive them at the Stargate!


    With it being too late to hurry over now, Priest could only grimace and hurry to the portals as his teammates consoled him, while holding back laughter.


    Meanwhile, Joshua had already reached the Void. From the dark turbulence of the dimensions, he watched over Priest, the Elite Party, the Void installation, the Dimensional Hub, the city within and all of Zeta Ram, along with every life from human, demon, to Sartrean. There was an unusual softness in his gaze, but he soon became calm and firm once again.


    Did the Wise Ones of the past discover one Extraordinary power after another other to refine themselves or to shower blessings upon the infinite beings, granting them the protection of miracles? It was a difficult question to be answered.


    Still, things were much simpler for Joshua. Whoever or whatever they were, should they desire to break the present order, thereby plundering the futures and hopes of others¡­


    He would never allow that, nor would he forgive them.

 Chapter 924 The Fully-Grown True Form

    Creed was already dead when he understood what was happening to him.


    Bright silver runes were shimmering within the murky and narrow spherical space, and Creed, who had just awakened, realized that it was those runes that had protected his perished soul and awakened him.


    And now, he was inside a Soul Sphere.


    "I''m¡­ dead."


    Before he boarded the Void craft, Creed¡ªwho was now in spirit form¡ªhad been trained in various aspects and so quickly knew it was beyond doubt that he had perished, his entire physical form destroyed. All that was left was his soul, which had followed a contract spell to instantly move itself into the Soul Sphere, and was awakened by soul radiance that nourished his soul.


    Creed was twenty-one years old and did not have a family name. A former resident at Fort Ares in the southern region of the Northern Empire, he had joined the fortress garrison as a part-time soldier who repelled that Dark Tides and supported his family, like most southerners. He was young and fortunate not to have been killed in the powerful monster waves of the Great Mana Tide several years ago, and had held on until the Dark Forest was utterly destroyed.


    He had formerly lived frivolously, knowing only how to act under the orders of others and had never once thought about improving his powers or the future. While his comrades and peers gradually found futures they could strive towards, changing their fates as the Great Mana Tide arrived and what Mycroft anticipated as a grand era of upheavals, Creed still did not think of much else. He carried on being a soldier, staying at his station and patrolling day after day, as if it was all he would do until he grew old and passed on.


    And it all lasted until that fateful day.


    A man had stepped out of an airship and upturned the land, destroying the Forest as tempest and inferno followed in his wake. The enchanted woods that had troubled the southern provinces over centuries were reduced to dust and dirt by his hand¡ªthe sight of Joshua van Radcliffe flattening the Dark Forests had stirred the heart of the young guard, and his thoughts that were essentially still waters began to churn. Clenching his weapon, he looked up towards the tiny figure in the distant skies, his dreamless mind now having seen the birth of courage and passion.


    "That''s worth living for!"


    And from then onwards, Creed had dramatically changed his machine-like living. He bought books to diligently learn knowledge and cultures on his own, as well as attended tuition classes outside of work, cramming knowledge he was once ignorant of. Using all his savings, he did his best in attempting every opportunity to improve¡ªand perhaps by sheer luck, the Imperial External Exploration Department was on the lookout for low-tier Extraordinary individuals who were brave enough for adventure and were filled with vigor. Creed, whose family had been seven generations of border guardsmen in Fort Ares, hence entered their sights and became a reserve member of the third-level otherworld exploration.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Hellish training, bizarre foreign worlds, mysterious Extraordinary things, and passionate, reliable teammates¡­ Creed had very much changed, performing with excellence and improving quickly, having earned multiple honors and several ''exceed expectations'' in exploration quests. Though he was far behind the exploration team who, under unusual circumstances were always involved in all sorts of trouble, his quests which tend to turn out safe and secure remained first-class.


    Naturally, Creed could not boast about any sort of safety and stability now¡ªthe fact that his corvette had been detonated by a missile and all forty crewmembers had been killed in action and rolled into the Soul Sphere made it clear that his lucky streak was at its end.


    "Tch¡­ what luck!"


    Once he recalled that his death was precisely because of his own excellent performance which got him chosen as a captain in the Combined Fleet, there was an irrepressible feeling of dissatisfaction in Creed. At the time, the alien armadas that were positioned between two galaxies were actually quite advanced¡ªtheir modern warships which had been charging at the Combined Fleet were not destroyed at once and they countered with their own attacks, but their terrific beam cannons were mostly deflected by gravity shields, and only some struck true on their targets.


    That was when Creed''s corvette proved to have the worst luck. Just as he ordered the crew to raise the shields and stop a volley of arcane bombs, another ether concussion missile which had been deflected excessively by the main gravity shields shot in an arc that hit the corvette''s hull. Creed still remember the very sensation. It was as if he had been trampled dozens of times by a herd of megaboars, while his body was reduced into a bloody puddle as the corvette disintegrated.


    Though he was dead, Creed felt no fear. What gave him confidence, as well as helped maintain his composure, was the Soul Sphere that wrapped around his spirit.


    The Creation which the Radcliffe family had blessed upon the world was known reverently by the peasants as the sacred tool that stopped the grim reaper. It was able to prepare and complete a soul over time, reshaping the body through information from the soul and the original body''s bloodline information, the greatest technology in resurrecting the dead.


    "Since we are of a small number and would be simply incomparable against the other Void civilizations developed over tens of thousands of years, the vital problem we have to tackle is having no casualties."


    Creed remembered the speech Count Radcliffe gave when he was appointed as the commander-in-chief of the Combined Fleet. The black-haired warrior spoke calmly, despite the stunning revelation. "Therefore, our forces will have to refuse to fall in battle or compensations, just as we refuse to back down. We must triumph over death and fear, and so from this day forth, all of you¡ªeveryone present¡ªwill remain safe from Death himself temporarily, and the price for that is to become our war machines of blood and iron."


    "Not one step back, whatever horrors or dangers there may be. Those destroyed in the blaze shall return from it."


    And he did it¡ªthe soul binding from the Soul Spheres provided an absolute life insurance for the expeditionary force. Unless a Legendary being attacked personally and directly crushed the body of a Soul Sphere, everyone would have a chance for revival despite their pulverized forms. Still, they were truly defenseless if their luck was to be so abysmal that alien Legends targeted them, and could only lament their misfortune¡­ and why not go down in a blaze of glory?


    Creed was aware of Joshua''s ideals, and that the first thing the Combined Fleet did upon arriving at the Multiverse was to build a Dimensional Hub. The second thing, on the other hand, was to construct a plain building that had actually been a spring¡ªa ''reviving center''. The Soul Spheres containing the spirits of the dead simply needed to be placed inside the spring filled with living energies, and seconds later, a complete being would step out, alive once more.


    Moreover, each Void installation built by the Combined Fleet would have been furnished with basic Restoration Beams and revival systems. After the Stargate activation, the integrated universal redemption system had completely replaced gold as the currency for expeditionary force trade. Everyone could exchange various resources and services in the nearest installation, each of which were provided through flickering silver spheres and terminals. They were near omnipotent despite appearing ordinary, with everything imaginable offered, from resurrection to body modification, healing, and physical strengthening.


    Certainly, the resurrection was not without its price. Official sources claimed that everyone could only be revived thrice¡ªany more than that and mortal souls would be excessively worn. They would lose memories if it was minor damage, and their entire soul would be broken if it was serious. Even those in between would be left in a persistent vegetative state, only able to wake up after an indeterminate length of slumber.


    Furthermore, those who were killed over three times would be transferred away from the front line to work within the reserves or logistics. Creed knew that he had lost one chance, and the deadly lesson taught him to be extra vigilant.


    At the moment, he also contemplated about how he would return to the front line and continue contributing after reviving in base, and had not really thought about the length of time he would be spending in the Void¡ªthat was how the young captain remained unaware that the Soul Sphere holding his essence had been sent flying into the Void beyond the Galaxy of Beginnings in the shockwave of the explosion.


    Alone, the little silver orb wafted amidst emptiness. It was an object so tiny that it would have kept floating within the silence to the edge of the eternity. To make matters worse, the soul preservation capacity was not eternal. Its internal power sources only able to keep the person''s essence for thirty-one days, and any longer than that, integrity of the Soul Sphere would collapse, with the spirit within diminishing.


    A long time passed. Both the Knowers and the Combined Fleet had withdrawn from the front line and left the borders between two galaxies empty. Still, scout ships were dispatched to find Creed, with specialists reliving the battle to calculate the trajectory which his soul sphere would have taken.


    If nothing unexpected happened, Creed''s soul sphere would have been found by scout ships, and he would be left panicking for nothing before being revived safely in the springs. However, it would actually be surprising if anything unexpected did not happen in the Multiverse.


    Amidst the stillness and the shapeless darkness of the Void, a curling tentacle appeared out of nowhere, stretching and gently wrapping itself around the wafting silver sphere. The main body behind the tentacle was a massive translucent organic ship filled with an alien aesthetic. Its hulls were full of appendages resembling a jellyfish, with sensitive magical vines searching and collecting any noteworthy information.


    That was how it found Creed''s Soul Sphere in the silence of the Void, and the tentacle retracted into formless shadow.


    ***


    Meanwhile, at the Combined Fleet headquarters, a diplomatic team of eight Legends were prepared to leave and head for the world where they would enter an exchange with the Knowers. The warrior, being the main organizer of the exchange, remained inside his private cabin within his flagship and spoke to his weapons, whom he had not seen for some time.


    "You''ve completed the mission? Well done!"


    Joshua pat Ying and Ling''s shoulders in praise, knowing that his weapons would never let him down. Though unable to fight alongside him due to his excessive powers, they still retained purpose.


    "Hehe, of course!"


    "We have still got it!"


    Their master''s praise filled Ying and Ling''s heart with a sense of accomplishment for doing something for Joshua. Nonetheless, they had came through the Stargate not merely to report.


    "Master, the dimensional vortex in the Vortex of Creation had shown continuous and exponential expansion," the silver-haired girl said. "Zero Three has projected that the pressure would reach an unthinkable threshold in three months."


    "Not even your true form could withstand that level of pressure despite the level it has grown to," the black-haired youth added. "The limit has been reached, which is why we came to tell you this."


    "¡­Is that so? Looks like even the rapid growth of my true form had reached its limit."


    Joshua''s brow lifted at the news, unsurprised by the exponential rise in dimensional pressure but actually astonished that his true form had been able to hold up against the Vortex of Creation''s pressures for so long. It appeared that the divine circles that the Six Gods casted for him before had assuredly aided his growth exceedingly, and without mulling on it for to long, the warrior contemplated for a moment and briskly made his choice


    "If that is the case, Ying, Ling¡­"


    Rising from his chair, Joshua raised his hand and drew up a screen in front of himself. A map charting most of the Galaxy of Beginnings appeared, and he searched for wider regions. "After the both of you return," he then said quietly, "inform the Commanding Will of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds and request that it prepared along with Nostradamus."


    "It''s time to send my true form to the Multiverse."

 Chapter 925 Boundless Legend and the Threshold of the Wise Ones

    On the twentieth of February, Starfall year 835, the true form of Legendary champion Joshua van Radcliffe energized at the center of the Vortex of Creation in the Lost Galaxy. The tremendous dimensional tremor caused a chain effect that spread throughout the entire Abyss, with the many Abyssal realms shifting and reducing previous Abyssal maps to scrap paper.


    On the twenty-first, the Knowers, in the Multiverse, had followed up to the Mycroft civilization''s response, with both ends agreeing to rendezvous and confer on Anassen, a single star world with neither system nor orbiting planets. It was also the second day since scout ships were dispatched to recover Captain Creed''s Soul Sphere¡ªthe search ended in failure, with Captain Creed declared missing in action.


    On the twenty-third, many alien civilizations had transmitted diplomatic communications, acknowledging the Mycroft civilization''s establishment of a foothold in the Galaxy of Beginnings and of a superior civilization that then existed alongside them.


    On the twenty-fourth, trades and exchanges with said civilization provided the Mycroft civilization with information about and planetary charts around the Multiverse. On the same day, they had also received details on most of the advanced civilizations in the Multiverse.


    On the twenty-ninth, a forward base at the edge of the Multiverse was finished. On the same day, Joshua van Radcliffe''s true form left the Abyss and is heading for the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds.


    On the third of March, the diplomatic envoys who were fully prepared then left for Anassen.


    Given that information about the exchange was kept secret, none apart from a select few was privy to facts in regards to the diplomatic trip. When a seemingly unimportant cruiser had disembarked from the Void harbor and vanished within dimensional turbulences, eight Legendary champions hence left the fringes of the Galaxy of Beginnings.


    They were Joshua van Radcliffe, Pope Igor, Barbarossa the Element Maven, Hernvallo the Ninth and Queen of the elves, Flo Ironfinger the divine dwarven craftsman, Murloc High Priest Godard, Ternant the Sword Saint, along with Yana Milo the Glorious Era Legend and Travelling Soul Priest. Each Legendary champion represented every faction and region on Mycroft and were the civilization''s highest authorities, their presence making the importance they placed on the summit evident.


    Interaction with other random civilizations made it known to the Mycroft civilization that the Multiverse civilizations were generally categorized into five levels. The lowest level were the Primitives, civilizations without a single individual or group who had stepped out into the Void due to lack of either Extraordinary ability, technology, or both. Such civilizations could not defend themselves nor owned any rights, which explained the lack of considerable repercussions should they become assimilated or extinct.


    The next were the Semi-Voids, civilizations like Early Starfall where an outstanding champion had reached the Void through individual might. The civilization''s position in the Multiverse depends on that champion''s strength¡ªif they were inferior like most Demon Generals, they would have barely protected their own race and world. On the other hand, one at the Great Khan''s level could propel their own species forward through their power alone. Civilizations of that class would have possessed corresponding diplomatic powers to conduct normal commerce or even exchange technology with other Void civilizations. These civilizations were the most numerous in the Multiverse, even outnumbering the Primitives.


    In the middle were the proper Voids, their civilization reaching the level where supernatural ability or pure technology could transport citizens into the Void, with some bulk forces setting installations or harbors. The Eldars were a classical level three civilization, as they could easily colonize other worlds without developing problems such as colonial unrest. Should they have had enough time and space, they were able to spread throughout most of their galaxies.


    The Voids were a staple for the Multiverse; some superior ones would have considered conquering the Void around them. Semi-Voids were reined in as their vassals in the road to creating a great Void or Federation as they prepared to rise up to level four¡ªthe Hegemons. The Starherders were a classic powerful Void civilization, and would have easily conquered many other Void civilizations if they had been willing to settle down and establish a great ''Khannate''. However, they had never chosen that path due to various reason.


    As the name suggests, the Hegemons that were of the fourth level in Void civilization categories were those with influence to occupy every galaxy. Strictly speaking, no such civilizations had really existed, since aside from the Knowers, the most ancient Multiverse civilizations were merely hundreds of thousand years old and had yet to spread that quickly. Still, there were eighteen¡ªa considerable number of such civilizations that possessed such depth and had been acknowledged to have such power. Even so, being scattered throughout the Multiverse, their formidable ability did not translate into reputation as compared to other powerful Void civilizations, just as they certainly lacked a decisive advantage. The Great Khan of the Starherders himself had mentioned that he once led his Void Behemoth herd in a confrontation against a Hegemon which concluded with both sides backing off, reluctant to waste too much resources on the other.


    Then, when it came to the fifth level, such civilizations shared only one common aspect¡ªthe ability to project power from across the stars. The natural barriers between galaxies were hard to bypass, despite the super dense form of the Multiverse where one galaxy was essentially positioned next to one another. It hence granted the special point to those at level five surpassing the might of a single galaxy as they projected power from different galaxies to another, fixing anchor points in other regions which they would use to conquer other civilizations. Feared by all galaxies, they were known as the Calamities, who all had definitive level five power. The Knowers were certainly a classic example, being essentially moving stars of massive warships. On the other hand, though the two superior civilizations known as the Takur Ruin Cult and the Amos Court had been at each other''s neck for over thousands of years, their powers could be moved across any star, albeit unnecessary at the moment.


    Meanwhile, despite being remnants of the Glorious Era and just when leaving the shelters to rebuild civilizations in the Dark Forests, the Starfall Era had already possessed level two ability. Then, as arcane technology became widespread, the Starfall Era reached the edge of level three even without the rapid technological advancement, thanks to the Unified Archives. Afterwards, following recovery of the Archives and a Glorious Era Dimensional Hub, they quickly transcended through level three, stepping into level four with numerous Extraordinary individuals and gods as their cornerstone.


    Mycroft''s Combined Fleet and the help of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds unquestionably made them appear as a level five civilization in the eyes of other civilizations currently. In fact, they were the greatest of level fives¡ªbecause they transcended the unfathomable barrier between the stars known as the the Silent Void.


    ***


    At present, Joshua was staring blankly at the bridge of his flagship¡ªthough it may not have even been considered that, since the warrior was not really thinking about anything. He could feel the position of every Legend on the envoy cruiser as well as what they were doing, sensing the Void shift around the vessel, the slight stirring of dimensional turbulences. He sensed that Yana Milo was explaining the social position of elves and murlocs to the Elven Queen and the Murloc High Priest by the cabins, with the divine dwarven craftsman standing by the door and listening in as the Avian Legend who could pass as their ancestors spoke forthrightly.


    Barbarossa was still meditating, seemingly feeling the source of magic. The mage was naturally at a loss upon realization that the Truth which he usually acknowledged was the creation of a superior being. Even so, he quickly freed himself from the spiral¡ªJoshua could feel his mood calming since it was a world with supernatural forces after all, and nothing was unacceptable.


    La Motte the Sword Saint was having a chat with the Pope over drinks, the pontiff''s beverage being juice¡ªit was not due to prohibition of alcohol, but the Pope simply enjoyed sweet drinks, a fact the warrior then learnt.


    Then, everything vanished.


    All perception was gradually wiped away.


    Joshua emptied his mind and did his best to purify his thoughts.


    "A power beyond Legend is finally here. The Wise Ones, huh¡­"


    As the envoy vessel approached Arnassen, Joshua''s mind was irrepressibly agitated. Psi, magic, elements, ether¡ªone Sage could exist behind the establishment of each Extraordinary power, something that corresponded to the conclusion he made when he proposed his theory of a ''Peaceful Paradise''. Moreover, the Mastermind''s existence was verified in his recent battle against the Evil God of Death.


    If that was so, could his deductions back then all prove true? That there had been one, or perhaps a group of unknown existences, bent on ruling the Multiverse, only for their plans to be thwarted again and again with the upheavals brought on by the Wise Ones when they introduced each new supernatural power. That had been why they had wanted to destroy civilizations¡ªor at the very least, wipe out sufficiently advanced civilizations and snuff out any chance of new Wise Ones being born unto the world.


    Nevertheless, that raised further questions.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Why would the Masterminds have wanted to claim the Multiverse?


    ***


    This was not some teen knight novel with an antagonistic faction who wanted the world for no reason at all. ''Reasons'' existed in the ''intentions'' of those with intelligence, and it would be ever more profound with the grander it was.


    The goal of being a Multiverse meant that it was certainly a reason of that scale, and most certainly not something conceived at ''the heat of the moment'', an ''impulse'', or for ''entertainment''. If it were for the latter, their grand project would have ended halfway with development of all sorts of problem such as infighting. It was only with a grand ideal and reason that connected to a grand objective that a powerful group or a great champion would have maintained their will over billions of years.


    As for the Wise Ones, Joshua could almost understand their objectives. They were great existences that wished to spread miracles and their own path across the Multiverse, reaching out with their beliefs and mutual understanding. If one were to say that mortals left DNA and bloodlines as their legacies, the legacy of the Wise Ones was to guide as much intelligent life as possible unto the path of extraordinary which they had taken. They would extend along with their doctrine, coexist with all sentience in the Multiverse to gain strength without limit and exist eternally.


    On the other hand, the Masterminds purged advanced races but left inferior ones untouched and hence had not massacred all intelligent life. It was truly ''Chaotic'' that they at once appeared intent on taking the Multiverse by any vicious means necessary and yet acted so inexplicably, leaving even Joshua himself perplexed.


    If he were one of them and his goal was to gain complete control over the Multiverse without allowing anyone to interfere halfway through, he would have violently ended all life in the Multiverse, not just advanced civilization. He would cull even unintelligent life that had never treaded into the Void, crushing all macromolecular structures across every corner of the Multiverse. He could simply create the world anew after the apocalypse, permitting rebirth after all was destroyed before. Although the warrior would never have done such a thing, he would have had such resolve if he were to be evil. He had dared to make any choice, be it good or evil. Joshua had the courage to shoulder the outcome of his choices.


    With that aside, the most important question for Joshua then had been how to ascend from the boundlessness of Legend to reach the level of the Wise Ones.


    "Legend is without limit¡ªI have already felt that as long as I am given the time, my power could spread indefinitely to the point of arriving at a threshold that I myself would find ridiculous."


    ***


    They were approaching the Arnassen star, with Joshua seeing the Knowers'' ships dead ahead. Like them, they had dispatched a small warship for the information exchange, although the warrior who would be playing the role of leader was still pondering.


    Joshua''s power was growing by the second. If he had enough time and a place similar to Vortex of Creation, he could even use his own world to reproduce the Sage''s Project Rebirth to embrace his realm of supermassive individual realm. However, could that realm assimilate other galaxies? And what if it assimilated the entire Multiverse? If Joshua''s own Project Rebirth was perhaps not limited to the Lost Galaxy at the remoteness of the Silent Void but was in the Multiverse itself, could he have directly assimilated it?


    Everything was possible though its application had not been tested. Joshua''s power increased by the second because his grasp over his own power affected the physical world. The strength of his true world form and profound understanding towards various Extraordinary power through Steel Strength meant that the warrior was no longer the warrior who only used combat aura. He could now virtually apply every Extraordinary ability from Psi, magic, elements, ether, lifeforce, to Holy Light, with considerable effect. Apart from the Malevolent Chaos of Evil gods, divine power of the gods and the recently appearing Shadow, Joshua had additionally already set up a circulatory system of the six major Extraordinary powers. Should he rein in some of the Shadow demons that served Goliath the Demon King as well, he could build a seventh cycle for Shadow.


    However, even if he was then strong enough to subjugate an entire galaxy with his individual power to achieve a civilization of Hegemon, Joshua was still a Legend. Moreover, Joshua foresaw that even if he would one day have become so strong that he could fight against a fully-awakened Evil God of Death or the ancient Evil God of Fertility with unknown upper limit to its power, he would have remained a Legend.


    [Endless ascension was in itself a limit]


    Joshua utterly experienced that aspect. His sheer power was growing exponentially, and yet did not break through the fundamental gap between Legend and Wise Ones. He knew that he lacked something and so could not become a grand champion like the Sage. It was due to the same inadequacy of that most important facet that the Wise Ones were so rare over the Multiverse.


    "Perhaps the next step in being Legend itself is not to become a Wise One, and there exists another critical step between both boundaries¡­ it''s that hidden step and boundary that sets Legends and Wise One apart, a decisive difference between the two!


    And that was not all. As Joshua''s vision kept developing, problems he thought he had previously solved had then appeared again. For example, what were the origins of the Mana Tide which had engulfed the Multiverse, the Lost Galaxy and all of the Silent Void? And to where did it extend?


    Joshua did not keep thinking, because the envoy vessel had reached the Arnassen world. The World Barrier was pierced. The white-hot Class A star could be seen ablaze, illuminating the world as a domain of light. On the other hand, the Knowers'' black vessel was hovering silently nine and a half light seconds away from the stellar body.


    Joshua collected all his thoughts and doubts. He had already surpassed many and the questions he considered were incomprehensible and unnecessary for most people on Mycroft. If a genius was half a step ahead of the times and a lunatic was one step ahead, then as the elite even amongst Extraordinary individuals, there was no telling how far ahead he was.


    Joshua did not expect successors to understand the doubts of predecessors, just as he did not understand the hardship that the Sage and the divine beings faced. However, as he had arrived upon that threshold, he would not have looked back.


    "The Knowers wandered the stars for 770,000 years in search of a civilization like us who holds legacy from a Wise One. They must have similar questions to the ones I have myself."


    The envoy''s ship slowly made its approach to the Knowers'' craft, running identification programs on both sides to verify data on both ends.


    Through it all, Joshua simply stood on the bridge and silently watched over everything.


    In reality, the warrior had a premonition¡ªthe truth that the Knowers possessed would prove far more shocking than he imagined.

 Chapter 926 Wisdom Unquenchable, Order Eternal

    "This is first reception command of the Knowers, here representing our brethren to exchange information with the citizens of Starfall."


    "This is the Combined Fleet envoy of Starfall Mycroft. We are here for the exchange as well; we hope this partnership proves pleasant."


    And then there was no more rambling.


    Be it the Knowers who had roamed the Void over 770,000 years ago, or the Mycroft people who were yearning immeasurably for the truth, both no longer wished to waste time on frivolities.


    Under the illumination of the A-type star, the two Void warships slowly approached each other and commenced an information link.


    To compensate for the Knowers'' unique means of communicating, the Mycroft faction had delivered archiving crystals¡ªitems produced with arcane translation. Even so, none could ensure anything would not be lost in translation, since the syntax of both civilizations were fundamentally different. The Knowers had the same problem themselves, having translated their own data stores.


    It was precisely why the eight Legendary champions and the higher authorities of the Knowers were present¡ªthey needed to ask each other or simply communicate in spirit to fact-check the information provided.


    A screen appeared before Joshua. As the Knowers'' data package was opened, voluminous text, images, and even pure spiritual forces that conjured illusions appeared before Joshua. It was the Knowers'' words, their changing moods, tone, and earnesty that were directly transmitted to him through those presences.


    Joshua did all he could to suppress his excessively great will and gently accept the tone and mood that were given form, along with the information within.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Then, he seemed to hear something.


    ***


    [In the days long gone before the Extinction attacked our stars, we roamed within our own borders and developed our civilization amidst stability. The uniqueness of our form made us place less importance to individuals, for as long as the information and knowledge of that which once existed were saved, the dead would have eternal life through the memory vaults of the living.]


    [The end of the 2984th cycle was the end of a time of peace. 770,000 years ago, the World Eaters invaded our galaxy¡ªone civilization fell after another, species that had developed intelligence only after millions of years were uprooted like weed. We put our lives on the line to repel the enemy and defeated several World Eaters but still failed in the end, fleeing wretchedly and saving no one¡­ not even our closest allies.]


    [The World Eaters caught up to us again when we were preparing to flee our home galaxy. That was when an unusual spaceship, supported by a great fleet, found us. They claimed to have discerned our talent and witnessed our norms from the beginning, and were aware that the importance we placed upon knowledge and memories were carved into the essences of our blood and the genome of civilization. They believed that we, who had fought against the World Eaters and survived, would stand against the Chaos in the distant future as well, and remember that history well.]


    [They were the Fabulists. They believed that we were their heirs and passed us their most profound knowledge and information, elevating us into the great shrine of truth. They made us realize our smallness, our ignorance about the vastness of the Multiverse, and the necessity of duty, of sanctity, because we simply remained bound within our own galaxy.]


    ["Do not be puzzled," they had said then. "Our civilization has reached our limits, just as our mindset cannot not obtain the decisive development before the next Grand Cycle. That is why we hand you the future, and we shall buy you time."]


    [With that, they advanced and repelled the assault of the World Eater horde and made an opening so that we could flee to another galaxy.]


    [Before they left, they gave us a single decree¡ªthat we shall use all of our power, civilization and species to protect the knowledge we had inherited. We would defend that legacy that lasted an unknown time and prevent the Multiverse from losing this vital truth.]


    [The Precursors of Order, the Nameless Creator, and the Fabulists had all achieved that. We are certainly no exception.]


    [People of Starfall Mycroft. We have decided to share our precious knowledge and inheritance with you¡ªwe had finally found another with which we could share this knowledge after 770,000 years. Let us begin now. Everything including the data of the World Eaters we encountered, all details of Chaos, histories of the precursors and the message left by the Wise One of the Arcane, we hand it all to you.]


    [Transmission commencing.]


    ***


    The phantom vanished.


    Then came the vast surges of information.


    First, there were many descriptions of up to thirty-four Evil Gods¡ªHate, Enigmas, Infection, Oddities, Regret, Apathy, Death Anxiety, Rage, Tolerance¡­ names of Chaos unrecorded even in the Unified Archives of the Glorious Era and completely different from the ones that the Mycroft civilization once encountered appeared, just as intricate facts about those Evil Gods welled, including power levels, special abilities, and strategies. Though there were no unimaginably powerful Evil Gods such as Fertility or Death, the power levels of Tolerance and Unknown were at a terrorizing level as well.


    Right after that were the endless histories of most Heirs¡ªthe Precursors of Order who steered tentacled, squid-shaped airships while busily illuminating flames of civilization over one galaxy after another, refining primitive life forms; the Nameless Creator who was a sentient nebula awakened by Order to mold one living world after another; the Fabulists, a courageous species created by the Nameless Creator that commanded crescent shaped ships to repel dozens of Evil Gods alone.


    Every glorious Heir were not forgotten, recorded firmly into archives to exist eternally alongside knowledge.


    Finally, Joshua saw¡ªor perhaps felt, an enigmatic, choppy arcane message.


    [I found clues about Him¡­ center¡­ were wrong. The Initial Flame is not shrinking but detaching, and it¡­ must be stopped. The brilliance after the fire is the darkness after its extinction, and even after the hordes of World Eaters are wiped out, the stars must¡­ launch their own attack.]


    [I have determined His core essence¡­ its name is Everlasting¡­ He appeared to be seeking a great change¡­ and yet He has not pursued power or authority. He was born unto an indeterminate time, a great being of ancient times of complete Cha¡­ mind, it was inexplicable on every perspective.]


    [Heir, remember. The World Eaters would only react to civilizations of Gadamer classification exceeding 2¡­ civilizations of Class 2 and below would at most be invaded by minions, for the World Eaters that command the power of Everlasting could only see Extraordinary champions and civilizations with the depth to exist eternally¡­ that is why if there was truly no other way, one could destroy their own civilization and technology so that it falls beneath Class 2 and be spared¡­]


    [The Grand Cycle would soon begin. Our civilization would fall as well, while I head for the distant heart to seek the chance of a breakthrough¡ªdespite that, even if all should fall to darkness, there are things that must never be forgotten.]


    [I am the explorer of the unknown, the traveler of the dense mist. I am the shelter of civilization and knowledge, guardian of history and future¡ªI would stand steadfast as other civilizations fall, and even when other civilizations should forget their honor, I shall guide them and set them on the right path.]

 Chapter 927 Legacies Reciprocating unto This Day

    Meanwhile, in the narrow and dark spaces within the Knowers'' ship that could not fit mid-sized creatures such as humans, a vague magical radiance was fusing, interacting, and studying.


    The birth of the Sage, the development of civilization, as well as the convergence and fusing of various different schools of Extraordinary formed the base for developing Legends and True Gods. They saw the people of the Glorious Era proudly laying the base structure of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, pulling in worlds from within the galaxy to use it as raw materials for forging an everlasting wonder.


    "If this building is a success, every galaxy in the Multiverse would be one, and the lonely ones who once stood vigil from distant stars would join the bustling village that is the Multiverse¡­"


    "There would be no grander wonder if it is ever completed. It changes the essence of all civilizations so that the exotic became neighbors, and strangers would become the people next door. It transforms the caution between civilizations that is as profound as abysses and utterly dispels fear of the unknown, because everyone would henceforth stand on the same stage."


    "¡­Mycroft civilization was fated to fall even without the birth of the Sage. The miracle they intend to finish is the prerequisite of true Void civilizations."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Information about the Final Battle ensued¡ªambushed, the Mycroft civilization fought both the invasion of every Abyss and the assault of dozens of Evil Gods. Endless darkness drowned the entire galaxy that the other powerful civilizations sunk in the tides of Chaos¡­ And amidst that despair, an entity that embodied the most profound hopelessness appeared. The stars trembled and all light went out¡ªthe perpetually plague of Chaos had such incomparable might even in a distant memory, for the appearance of the Evil God ''Fertility'' had made every Knower pause.


    They saw the Sage pulling Fertility into the bottom of the stars where they fought for years, shaking the galaxy at its very essence, the little shockwaves utterly demolishing the original galactic structure, while boundless power surged across the dark Void and blew away billion pieces of world fragments.


    Then, in the very last second, infinite Holy Light spread across the Multiverse.


    Though it was a side-show and merely an aftershock, every Heir from the unknown to the Knowers witnessed it for the first time¡ªthe birth of a Wise One, and the sight of a battle between two ultimate Extraordinary champions.


    Nevertheless, it was not over¡ªProject Rebirth was predicted to mold a supermassive individual realm that would become another everlasting wonder. The Knowers erupted into fierce debate at once, and would have warned the Mycroft people to abandon it, had they not stated from the start that it had failed.


    Because the Everlasting could see only the eternal, the Evil Gods converged upon them. It was precisely because they were fated to die in the Multiverse that they saw the lights that appeared no to die.


    "So, the Wise One of the Light had headed for the center of the Multiverse too¡­ and incidentally two of his heirs are now over on the other side¡­"


    "They were reborn from ruin, a fragment of the old Glorious Era that has now been regrown but into a complete different form¡­"


    "They are the first-generation heirs. Meeting them is our fortune."


    Silence. There was only silence after both sides exchanged information. Everyone made no sound as they thought. Though both sides'' information did not complement each other enough to reveal the ultimate truth, the clips from those images and words was precious enough.


    "Eternal¡­"


    Joshua''s brow tightened as he thought about the world.


    "Abandon!"


    Igor appeared thoughtful, and then realized with a start.


    "There''s¡­ no option."


    There was a mix of expression on Yana Milo''s face. There was unashamed commitment, and yet her gaze made evident that she understood the helplessness.


    Time passed until everyone recovered from their pondering.


    Joshua was the first to press the button requesting communications, while the Knowers soon opened the response channel.


    "Now is the time to answer each other''s doubt."


    Joshua said forthrightly and without preamble, "Knowers, I have another piece of information to add¡ªa memory fragment from the Evil God of Fertility, a project known as Civilization Pinnacle, infinite, eternal, absolute, omniscient, and omnipotent."


    Even as he spoke, he sent a stream of information transmitted in Steel Strength. After a brief static, the Knowers received Joshua''s information.


    "¡­with thanks, Heir of the Sage¡­ This is very useful¡­ Even if we cannot not analyze anything yet, there is no question that this is the prehistoric civilization''s ultimate project that was set in motion 160 million years ago and is tightly linked to the hidden source of darkness¡­ the ancient Evil God ''Fertility'' could have well been the first generation of Evil Gods, born after that civilization had fallen."


    Joshua nodded silence in return, and simply immodestly asked, "Next, I would like to ask a question. In the long process of legacies, do you understand the ''Everlasting'' which the Wise One of the Arcane speaks of?"


    "¡­It''s simple. The essences of Evil Gods are everlasting¡­ their existence is the summation of all memories and souls of a civilization¡­"


    The Knowers'' voices were no longer full of static, as if all magic energy had arrived upon a common ground while the alien race quietly described the truth they had known. "Evil Gods would live forever as long as they are not broken by external forces. We call them the eternal tombstone of fallen civilizations."


    ***


    Joshua stopped then¡ªthe other Legends had questions too, with Yana Milo the Glorious Era Legend taking over after himself. She took a deep breath, and then asked with a mixed expression, "Is the self-destructive method used for saving a civilization by decreasing its Gadamer Classification down to class 2 verified?"


    "¡­Yes, survivor of the Glorious. We witnessed first-hand the self-sterilizing of a civilization from Void to Primitive¡ªthey survived extinction after repelling invading minions, while the World Eaters completely ignored them¡­ or it would be more precise to say that they did not attack intentionally with the presence of other targets."


    "Then, is there other possibility¡­" Yana Milo seemed to lose composure for some reason. She subcobsciously tried to press the Knowers, only to draw a signature that indicated ''amusement''.


    "There is none." They said. "Only that one choice exists."


    "Either one cowers in their cave with their dying breath, or step into the stars to their deaths."


    "Your history remains short, far shorter than ours, due to time dilation. You have experienced too little and none of the cruelty¡ªour wandering between galaxies over 770,000 years has granted us innumerable experience and lessons, and one of them being what I have informed your end."


    In other words, the future of civilizations was to either stride out into the stars and face ancient entities over hundreds of million years old and the endless assault of World Eaters, or to cower in their caves, abandoning the right to choose one''s future but in turn gaining the chance for survival.


    To choose survival meant giving up; to choose the future meant embracing destruction.


    "Then what have you chosen?"


    La Motte the Sword Saint suddenly asked quietly, "Did you choose to surviving or to decide your own future?"


    "What have we chosen?"


    Did you even need to ask?


    The agitated presence of magic was of such clarity even without translation. The Knowers were laughing; their laughter was filled with unrestrained pride.


    "Listen, people of Mycroft."


    "Before all things, the Precursors of Order had navigated the universe to illuminate one star after another. The Nameless Creator awakened its own will to move through worlds and mold life into countless worlds, while the fleet of the Fabulists roamed the Void, searching amidst desolation and protection all knowledge."


    "The Steel Strength that would form our world had not even began to converge then, our entire planetary system a nebula. Even so, even after such ancient history and lengthened time, knowledge had been passed down, from the most ancient Wise One of the Arcane to us."


    "We¡ªevery heir, would collect and preserve all knowledge well, so that undying knowledge would be gathered and the Multiverse would not fall into the dark ages. We would take over the knowledge and culture from civilizations which could not maintain their form with stability, so that they would not have to fall to the wretchedness of having no memory left after their destruction.


    The presence of the Knowers was trembling so fanatically as if in sound laughter.


    "We had certainly chosen the future of destruction¡ªbut before that, we would pass down knowledge together with memories, cultures and ideals. Our fate is to rot, but knowledge and Order would not, and that is why we are destined to live forever even if we are going to die!"


    ***


    After building a basic connection, the other Legends began to speak to the Knowers about the Evil Gods along with certain unique knowledge and questions. The Knowers were also curious about the unique Extraordinary civilization of Mycroft, and so both sides openly communicated and explained away, exchanging information virtually without holding anything back.


    Everything was unfolding with such passion that the usually-silent Murloc High Priest and Elven Queen displayed the charisma of leaders and did all they could to absorb and enrich themselves with the knowledge from the ancient Knowers. In turn, the alien race accepted the old knowledge and cultures of the elf and murloc, preserving them in their own stores of knowledge.


    In comparison, Yana Milo the Glorious Era Legend now appeared lost¡ªshe simply sat in a corner of the diplomatic ship, looking up at its unfamiliar ceiling.


    She appeared as if she would remain in that state until the exchange concluded, but there was soon an echo of footsteps.


    The black-haired warrior had arrived before her with a grave and stern face.


    "What are you spacing out for, Lady Yana Milo? Each Legend is a part for the exchange, and its effectiveness would plummet without your involvement."


    Before the dainty Yana Milo, Joshua resembled a tower of steel that blocks all light. It was clear that the warrior had no intention of being tactful as he simply pointed out her error. "You have been selected into the envoy precisely because you are a Legend of the Glorious Era, and yet you now show neither spirit or responsibility of a senior."


    "¡­My bad."


    Yana Milo''s lost gaze focused and she turned to Joshua, whose face was shrouded in shadows. "Even so," she smiled bitterly, "what the Knowers said had me imagining another possibility."


    Joshua did not respond, merely arching his brow lightly to convey his question.


    "The Glorious Era has fallen, every champion of the eternal dead. All that is left are the gods sure to die, and the Evil Gods that chain us¡­"


    There was bewilderment in Yana Milo''s eyes even as she brought level her gaze to Joshua''s, as if unsure to cry or laugh. "My mentor and friends¡­ Did they truly fall to infighting? Or were they sowing seeds of hope? That''s why¡­"


    "¡­Don''t dwell on it."


    Instantly knowing what she was thinking about and understanding why she was troubled and lost, Joshua sighed inwardly and shook his head at the Avian Legend¡ªZero Three''s brethren.


    "They did not die," he said quietly.


    Death was nothing so shallow. The diminishing of wills, the lost of spirit, physical demise, the withering of the soul, forgotten memories and the passing of existence¡ªas long as all six stages had not reached the end, it was not truly ''Death''.


    "Yana Milo. As long as you live¡ªeternally so, their existence is as eternal alongside yours."


    He had so many words and yet could not voice them. Thus, Joshua simply turned and left after a single line.


    Saying too much was unnecessary.


    He knew that Yana Milo would understand it all as a Legendary champion.


    Such was civilizations¡ªgenerations of sacrifice and legacies, reciprocating heirlooms of knowledge and ideals from the ancient past until today. That was precisely why the infinitely fragile and transient life could condense wisdom and Order that could vanish in a flash, to become a magnificent civilization and create perpetual miracles.


    Just as the old praise goes:


    [Wisdom unquenchable, Order eternal]


    [Legacies reciprocating unto this day]


    He firmly believed that, and held conviction that such was Truth.

 Chapter 928 Dissenting Voices

    Minutes and seconds passed by. Eventually, the exchange of knowledge ended.


    In the process, both the Knowers and Mycroft gained brand new understanding of each other. Having once shared the perspective of the Great Khan and most other Multiverse civilizations, Joshua and the others imagined the Knowers to be a hostile race that used any means necessary, even destroying other civilizations, just to gather knowledge from others. It had been precisely why their race was known as a civilization of calamities, and so, the Mycroft civilization communicated with them under the assumption that they were hostile.


    However, veracity notwithstanding, Joshua and the others then knew of another explanation after the exchange. The Knowers were certainly on the search for every form of civilization interaction and knowledge with no lack of coercion, yet they did not attack unless they were first attacked. With how the Combined Fleet had stood off against them, without either of them making a move, there had never been any conflict.


    Moreover, as compared to peaceful and stable civilizations, the Knowers prioritized searching for conflict that was about to destroy themselves or erupt into terrible conflict and cause loss of knowledge. To take Earth as an example¡ªif the eras of Great Unity and the Cold War were not too far from each other, the Knowers would have established contact with Earth in the age of Cold War for knowledge exchange. From there on, it would not have mattered to the Knowers even if the Earthlings were to destroy themselves in nuclear winter or compromised in their path to peace.


    With that being said, things would appear different to outsiders, as they only saw a great chance for a civilization to fall soon after the Knowers established contact with them¡ªhow could any outsider know if it was self-harm? That was how the Knowers'' reputation only ever became terrible as a long time passed, even becoming one of the Calamity races.


    Naturally, the Knowers were a special exception amongst the Calamity civilizations since most species were radically xenophobic, with their cornerstones being destruction or devouring of any foreign kind. In fact, no matter how infamous the Knowers had been, they were merely considered horrifying bandits who roamed the Multiverse. It was certainly like how the Great Khan had put it¡ªif your nation had no colonials protected by an armada, how could building a Void installation be establishing territories? And how am I being an eyesore for leading my subjects to an unowned land for feeding?


    The Multiverse and the galaxies were too vast as much as it was narrow. There was neither right nor wrong in such matters since the Great Khan was right from a certain perspective¡ªat the very least, the eight-legged fungi would not have their Void Behemoths feed on worlds with intelligent life.


    For the Knowers, they had discovered a remarkably rare and genuine Extraordinary civilization. Most Multiverse civilizations boasted Extraordinary individuals who would in turn become the ruling class, with a large number of them choosing to seal cultivation materials in order to maintain their status. For them, the power of the supernatural was the highest authority surpassing martial force, political authority, and doctrinal interpretations. Such a thing would also have prompted civilizations yet to reach the level of creating biological modifications to emphasize on bloodline and innateness, easily forming hierarchies or even racial divides¡ªthe stronger the powerful were, the weaker the inferior would be.


    Every single civilization with the luck to gain Extraordinary powers would have inevitably fallen into that predicament, finally reaching a permanent age of ignorance, for all those Extraordinary champions ruled over would have only been medieval peasants. Even if it was safe and blissful, there was not even one out of a hundred thousand that could have escaped that stalemate.


    Knowledgeable aristocracies could have enjoyed the pleasures of being an elite civilization despite the lack of technological development with Extraordinary abilities, while those at the lower reaches who hoped for development could hardly have done anything even with the knowledge. They would have been assimilated by their own Extraordinary powers even if they achieved ascension, causing stagnation in technological progress. The monotonous nature and slow development of supernatural powers meant that Extraordinary civilizations that had nothing going for them, save for stability, were pseudo-Extraordinary civilizations. In fact, only the top 1% elite counted as citizens in those nations, with the other 99% being peasants, livestock, or tools at the disposal of rulers.


    Joshua had considered a similar question before. In truth, such scenarios played out in both the Glorious Era and Starfall Era, but one being guided by the Sage and the other discreetly by the Seven Gods allowed both civilizations to quickly abandon that erroneous boundary. Moreover, the strong advantage of the Great Mana Tide delivered a genuine Extraordinary civilization for every citizen. Perhaps the convenience of widespread Extraordinary ability slowed such civilizations in terms of sheer technology, but their elite champions outnumbered that of typical civilizations.


    "Well, I hereby announce the conclusion of this exchange."


    It had been a rather long week, but in that process Mycroft and the Knowers had very much provided each other with precious archives several times over, especially when it came to Holy Light practices¡ªthe swift departure of the Sage before spreading his legacy over the Multiverse left few Holy Light legacies in the present day, and most were those with inherent awakened Holy Light talents such as treating wounds or purifying water sources. Such talents could also not be taught to others, and only the people of Mycroft held a complete set of cultivation processes in that respect.


    To the entire Multiverse, it was an extremely valuable data, even to the Mycroft population, it seemed as if a couch which they always sat on was a rareness more precious than gold in another world¡­ which devotee would not have known a Holy Light incantation or two? Any with kindness of heart could awaken that power after all. What, did other worlds actually not have the Holy Light? What a pity¡­Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Now, both sides were arranging their gains, with Joshua and the others appearing pleased. They now had the most complete of star charts, the concepts of various unique warships, along with the mysterious ideas and training data from various civilizations and their Extraordinary powers. Each held great reference value for the Mycroft civilization, and they would have quickly developed and improved with those data, avoiding many detours.


    The Knowers were certainly more relaxed, even excessively thrilled¡ªthey now had information of the Wise One of the Light along with the message left by the Wise One of the Arcane. It was very much their greatest finding in 770,000 years, with the Evil God and Chaos information that the people of Mycroft encountered along with the possibility of Fertility and Death''s existences coming second.


    Without reluctance in parting or extended idle conversation, their ships were preparing for undocking since they had decided to part ways. Both sides had also promised to informed the other should they come to obtain additional information about the Evil Gods and the Wise Ones. Nevertheless, before formally going their separate ways, Joshua pressed on the comms button one last time as the overseer of the exchange.


    "There is a question I want to ask," the warrior said interestedly into the instrument that converted his voice into magical ripples. "It has nothing to do with civilization and it is not vital information¡ªit a personal question of mine."


    "Please ask," the Knowers spoke calmly from the other side. Their entire civilization had benefited considerably from the exchange. To reply to Joshua, who was one of the Sage''s Heirs, was not a difficult or bad thing, not to mention that it would have strengthened their trust in each other.


    Joshua thus asked directly, "I want to know how you handle dissenting voices in civilization." In response, the other seven Legends who had instinctively turned away to avoid overhearing confidential questions, all looked up at once and stared at the warrior in shock.


    The voices of dissent in civilization¡­ what does Joshua want? Did he finally intend to eradicate dissonance and establish a dictatorship?


    Naturally, the thoughts disappeared in a flash. Everyone knew what sort of person Joshua was¡ªhe was one who would have especially fought against dictators instead of being one. Indeed, as compared to ruling the world, the warrior would rather a champion unified a whole world, after which he would have challenged them.


    None would have been puzzled if it were Israel asking that question, since it was not out of place for one who was Emperor and the God of Might and Justice. Still, it was especially intriguing exactly because it was Joshua who was asking.


    On the other hand, the Knowers did not know Joshua too well. "That question is too general, what form of dissent does your so-called ''dissenting voices'' refer to?" they simply asked calmly in return. "What conflict exists between both factions? What is your purpose of ridding them? We cannot answer your question without those conditions established."

 Chapter 929 The Luxury of Selfishness

    A question has to be regular and clear if the answer were to be plain and reliable.


    At present, Joshua''s question was too general that not even the Knowers knew how to respond. Still, the warrior did not mind the gazes of other Legendary champions beside him and contemplated things for a moment, before continuing, "Your end may use your own specifics¡ªcould there be no dissidents in your civilization, Knowers?"


    No response was given in the comms channel. The Knowers appeared not to understand Joshua''s meaning, and so the warrior smiled before continuing, "I am aware of the grandeur of your civilization, that your predecessors and you had wandered the dark Multiverse over millions of years, just as you had pursued legacies over the last 770,000 years. I am aware that you have definitely resolved to not hesitate in sacrificing yourselves when the time comes¡ªjust as you had come with your entire race when you learnt of our arrival out of suspicion that Evil Gods were pursuing us, so as to build a fortress between galaxies and repel the dark invasion for the Multiverse as the toughest shield standing before all civilizations."


    Joshua was essentially flattering the Knowers in the latter sentence, which prompted every other Legendary champion to look at each other in astonishment. Still, the Knowers on the other side of the comms were unaware of it all¡ªthey naturally would not have refuted those words either, since it had been their initial intention.


    "However."


    With a shift of tone, Joshua''s words were at once cold, quiet and doubting, before the warrior raised his right hand and simply flicked it. "Could every individual of a civilization possibly be so brave and unafraid of sacrifice? That all of them would not fear death and are selfless, gallant, willing to sacrifice oneself in the name of imparting knowledge and civilization, to bleed and fight for the Multiverse? Could every individual of one civilization act that way?"


    "I don''t believe that."


    ***


    That had been Joshua''s doubt.


    In terms of civilization, the Knowers were definitely great.


    For the sake of passing on knowledge and the words left behind by the Wise One of the Arcane along with the history of countless species, they had no hesitations in heading for the front line in the war against the World Eaters after wandering the Void over hundreds of thousand years. They had not feared falling in battle against the monsters that could destroy worlds and massacre civilizations, and were filled with such valor that they pridefully declared that their own kind had chosen the ''future of fated destruction'', becoming comparable to the Fabulists who had left all of their legacies to other civilizations when they could no longer advance, just to secure a future and time for their successors.


    It was too selfless. Selfness to the point that it was unusual.


    "Impossible. The instinct of intelligent life to pass on their genes would prevent such selflessness," the warrior said calmly. "Fear of death, selfishness, the denial of altruism, and the belief that there must be flaw in the profound determination of those great people, where there are personal reasons we are not privy to¡ªthey would hence be unwilling to sacrifice themselves for greater things, and would never spill their own blood for civilizations, futures, and legacies."


    "¡ªWhy should the world''s collapse in a hundred years matter to me? The world would never be destroyed before I die, so why do I have to pay for the future? I cannot care for anything after my death."


    "¡ªWhy should the world being invaded by powerful enemies in the future matter to me? I can just run far, far away¡ªwho cares about race or civilization? Though it may be wretched, it is not important as long as I have lived out my days."


    "¡ªI should enjoy. The sacrifice of others has nothing to do with me¡ªnot one thing matters as long as I have lived well. No one can disturb the life I want; any who does so will be my enemy."


    Joshua''s words were not high-handed; he spoke plainly with mundane words. "For example, Mycroft''s selection process for its Expeditionary had been difficult. There were already not many who were brave enough for adventure amongst our population of two billion, just as most would never comprehend the importance in searching for the Truth behind the Multiverse. They could only see that the journey through the Void was hard and that the special authority of Extraordinary individuals would diminish in the fleet, and that had been why not many joined us despite having clearly had many of them amongst us. They would have rather stayed in peace and quiet, reluctant to risk themselves so that they could enjoy their privileges, living happily and comfortably."


    Truth? Was that important? Could it feed my hunger? Was it enjoyable? Would it make me live happier? And if not, why should I seek it? What? It matters to the future of the Multiverse and the survival of countless civilizations? Let it be¡ªI might be dead by then, what would it have to do with me?


    "Knowers, the Mycroft civilization has had such a problem that there were those with the courage to face danger, just as there were those who would rather have enjoyed¡­ rationally speaking, the former cannot not be described as selfless but instead impulsive, muddleheaded, and easily convinced by propaganda. The latter cannot not be described as selfish either, but simply more calculative in terms of personal gain. This voyage across the Void brought a great divide between the two, and it was something unavoidable for the Mycroft civilization. And yet, I have seen no sign of it from your kind."


    Unnatural expressions appeared on the faces of several Legendary champions at Joshua''s words. The warrior had brought along every apprentice he had, from the First Party to the Elite Party, and even Lisa. On the other hand, in the case of Barbarossa, there were some amongst the Legendary mage''s apprentices who had made excuses to not join the fleet¡ªwhile he could certainly see the reason for it, he did not have the right to ask his students to risk their lives over some vague slogan.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    As Legendary champions, such were their opinion and perspective, but those had not been that of mortals''. It was not a boast of the great divide between the powerful and the mundane, but simply facts¡ªeven as the rulers and champions who stood upon the peak of the whole civilization, the stance as Legends was not representive of their entire race.


    Moreover, Joshua was talking about what had been indeed reality. The Knowers had such a massive fleet that could distort the orbit of worlds and their numbers must have been reaching trillions. Could every single individual in such a colossal race be willing to pay their lives in the name of duty? Joshua''s question had indeed prompted suspicion in the other Legends¡ªthey did not believe that to be possible.


    And yet, the Knowers'' reply was simple.


    "That is because all of you remain in an illusion."


    Unaffected by Joshua''s inquiry or displaying excess emotion, they answered solemnly, "Diurnal beasts would never understand the ideas of the nocturnal beasts; creatures living in the tropics would never comprehend the chill of winter. Starfall Mycroft was born and grew in light over the remains of the Glorious Era, protected by the Seven Gods and the many champions. It is such an illusion that has provided the citizens with excess luxury."


    "However, ''light'' and ''peace'' are illusions to the Multiverse. ''Equality'', ''stability'' and even the thought that ''I could flee and survive alone'' are all grievous phantoms."


    There was irrepressible mirth in the words of the Knowers. "Given how dangerous and dark the Multiverse is, only those who live in make-believe would think that they can escape the collective of civilization for self-fulfilment. Wandering Void Behemoths and World Eaters notwithstanding, even the loners of other civilizations who embrace similar doctrines are immeasurably dangerous. Should they simply wish to find a secluded world to live out their bland and hollow days, would anybody care if they escape? Such a life is punishment in the first place."


    "Mycroftian, things you possess day after day would never appear precious¡­ Your brethren and civilization are born into an age of light, and those who are used to the Day would never look forward to Dawn.


    "It is only by being born into the dark night, experiencing the greatest despair and the darkest moments, that people would be hopeful for the time when the edge of horizon brightens, expectant of the morning that would end the dark¡ªjust like us, who have gone through the conclusion of the last Grand Cycle, wretched mongrels pursued by hordes of World Eaters, watching as our galaxy was consumed by the gloom and vanishing from the endless stars.


    "We had fallen into the abyss, never once climbing out of it¡ªnot even now.


    "We do not actually understand the concept of self-fulfillment, nor the difference between selflessness and selfishness. Death is release, for is it not a joyful thing to escape from the sinister and hopeless Multiverse? More than that, we are a different race¡ªa different creature from the basis of logic. Your physical forms are built upon lifeforce, while our kind are hosted within magical energies. If there is one similarity, it is that we wish to dispel the night from the Multiverse, and that has been the reason we are able to communicate."


    The Knowers had spoken plainly¡ªtheir worlds were all magical static that the people from Mycroft would never have comprehended if not for special-made machines, and it was the same vice versa. If not for their physical fleets running into each other, the Knowers and the Mycroftians would have had difficulty detecting each other even if they lived in the same world.


    "Many civilizations living in the darkness could not ask for more than allowing their individuals the luxuries of selfishness, fear of death, reluctance of sacrifice, or to be self-centric. It is precisely when people live too comfortably that they have the luxury to consider the conflict between the individual and the collective, and that they get such ideas. Mycroftian, your kind are doing too well that you would be troubled over such matters¡ªon our part, we have already forgotten enjoyment and happiness after wandering the stars for 770,000 years.


    "You keep at heart drinking, making love, indulging in food, and appreciating literature and the arts. You know those to be pleasures, thus there has been some who would give up on ideals for such pleasures, and there is nothing that can be done about it. But we, after inheriting the Legaies, have long forgotten all enjoyment and how our race used to delight in pleasures, retaining nothing at all of such information."


    "That is why none of us would deviate from the collective and lose our ideals over reasons such as ''pleasure''. We are united from top to bottom, and though the day may come when we would regain bygone pleasures, it would mean that our civilization would lose our present solidarity in return. Is that good or bad? We would not know now."


    Joshua listened to them silently, with every Legend including the Pope showing deep veneration.


    Though they had not said much, the Knowers had indeed sacrificed too many things. They had recorded endless knowledge and alien cultures, only to forget their own pleasures, deliberately giving up on entertainment and any excess thoughts so that they could maintain rational minds every day over hundreds of thousands of years, maintaining absolute solidarity amongst their kind. As a civilization, the Knowers'' form could not be more aberrative and their thinking ever distinctly distorted.


    That was why they had to be honored, revered, and respected.


    "Even if we or our descendants were to tread into a world of light, we would not expect dawn."


    The Knowers were still responding. It was the commander of their First Fleet and probably one of the leaders of their armada¡ªhis interaction now resembled to that of a typical Mycroftian person, and it was clear that it had worked hard for the exchange.


    And now, he described his true thoughts with a rather helpless tone. "How to put it¡­ this is all that we can do, and it may be ironic, but our effort now is for the people in the future, so they would not have to worry about survival or the future, to gain the right to be selfish, whimsical, as well as be fearful of death and sacrifices. In the end, heroes are respectable, but civilizations that need heroes or only have heroes are lamentable."


    ***


    The exchange concluded.


    In a corner, the Pope was quietly making notes on a book with Holy Light, while the quiet Elven Queen sat on another side, watching the empty vacuum of the universe. It appears that none other than Joshua had such personal questions.


    Even so, had it really been Joshua''s own thoughts? Everyone there suspected that the question would have appeared more ordinary if Israel, the Elven Queen, or even Pope Igor asked it. Joshua had never appeared to be one who thought about such problems, just as he was not one who would considering the number of the fleets supporting him, advancing directly whenever a foe was encountered.


    Would he have considered the dissident voices in civilization? He definitely would not have cared! It would naturally have been fine if there were someone else alongside him in his charge, just as it would if there was none. He would never have tried to understand any person unwilling to fight, and he would only have been himself¡ªthat was the impression of Joshua that the Legendary champions had in mind.


    Nevertheless, he appeared to be not as simple as they thought. Still, no questions were raised¡ªeveryone in the envoy vessel stayed silent.


    Near Arnassen, the two warships parted way in opposite directions even as the Class-A star shone in white brightness with pale blue hues. Joshua himself stood on the bridge at the forefront of the warship, his hands clasped behind his back.


    "To ensure preservation of their legacy and stability of their civilization over 770,000 years, every Knower had abandoned desires and pleasure. It was only through that had they been able to act decisively with no hesitation as a collective, for their ideals came from the insistence of giving up on all distractions."


    The warrior had his back to the star. The flame energy of Arnassen was drifting away, but his mind was on many things as the envoy ship prepared for the jump into the Void.


    "If that has been the case, how many things and distractions could the Mastermind¡ªor Masterminds¡ªlurking in the darkness have gave up to firmly persist on their effort since the birth of Evil Gods a hundred and sixty years ago? The purge that was nothing but destruction and extinction and a profound cycle?"


    By the same logic, what about the champions who had set their minds on resisting all that, such as the Wise One of the Arcane? What faith did they hold to staunchly resist the champions of beyond, to not hesitate as they reached for the center of the Multiverse?


    One must be aware that it was so much easier for champions to give up and revel in pleasures. Most pseudo-Extraordinary civilizations had restrained their own development simply because the champions could not repress their own desires¡ªif the powerful decided to abandon their duty, they simply did not have to mind if the Multiverse was dark to enjoy their pleasures over endless years. Perhaps because Evil Gods only attacked civilizations above Class 2 in the Gadamer Classification, as long as their civilization stayed sufficiently primitive, they could even enjoy themselves until the stars died.


    Time was simply so long¡­ could the resolve of humankind and the ideals of Legendary champions truly stay firm forever over the slow but prolonged path? Joshua did not trust humans or some vague ideals, nor did he believe that time would not leave its mark upon a being. He therefore simply muttered to himself, "I can only be sure now that I would not change my ideals in the millions of years to come."


    It appeared that he could only hope to do his best and resolve everything in those millions of years. Not even he could ensure that the future would change¡ªhe acknowledged that he was lacking in that respect as a champion. With that thought, Joshua shook his head helplessly.


    "There is no time."

 Chapter 930 Mycroft’s Advance

    "¡ªThe monsters from the Dark Void are landing!"


    The reputation of the civilization known as Mycroft was rapidly spreading across the stars closer to the fringes of the Multiverse.


    That reputation was certainly not good news. Perhaps it was the outrage of having their scouting fleets all destroyed or deliberate slander due to the fearsome might, the name Mycroft symbolized ''unknown'' and ''power'' in the news spreading to other worlds or civilizations. There were even some claiming to have seen a powerful Extraordinary champion fighting the Takur Ruin Cult and the Bloody Court at the edge of the galaxy, sending shockwaves that wiped out multiple worlds and claimed billions of lives, intent on painting the Mycroft civilization as one of the Calamities.


    Strictly speaking, they had not been lying¡ªif single-cell creatures were lifeforms as well, then it was not wrong to say that it was truly in the billions. They had almost succeeded as well, as having three people repeat one thing would have made the false true, not to mention that in the first six months, there were over hundreds of civilizations that unanimously agreed with that description, prompting exaggerated rumors about the Mycroft civilization in the stars around the Galaxy of Beginnings.


    Soon, however, a certain mysterious reason changed the style of rumors after half a year.


    "¡ªThe weird species from the Silent Void are closing in towards the Inner Rim!"


    The civilizations of the Multiverse were mostly distributed from the interior to the exterior, but the Deep Core and its excessive energy levels basically prevented normal worlds and civilizations from being born, allowing only elemental lifeforms to flourish within. Several Rims divided the Multiverse from inside out, with density of Extraordinary forces and average strength of civilizations increasing further within.


    Certainly, it was not as if the Outer Rim had no powerful civilizations or that the Inner Rim had no weak civilizations¡ªit was simply a comparison of average standards, where civilizations of the Inner Rim were certainly greater with denser populations of intelligent species. It only made sense for the Mycroft civilization to venture into and explore the Inner Rim after arriving at the furthest fringes and establishing a foothold. In fact, their forefront reconnaissance party had made contact with several Inner Rim civilizations, with each one they met, whether strong or weak, staying silent about any information they had on Mycroft.


    It hence verified their eccentricity¡ªit was not only the Mycroft civilization that proved unusual, for every race and civilization that they came in contact with had all become weird. With that being said, they did stir waves over the galaxy on an equal scale in the war between Galactic Protectors and the Swarm, a great confrontation which involved thousands of civilizations and only ended shabbily after attracting multiple World Eaters. Nonetheless, the shockwaves sent through the Multiverse on both occasions were on an equal scale!


    "¡ªThe ambassadors of the unknown civilization from another galaxy have established diplomatic relations with the Ceuta Techno Union!"


    The Ceuta civilization was one of the rare few Class 4 civilizations in the Multiverse, although it merely meant that there were not many famous ones across the Multiverse. It was simply a gap in innate talent that should not be compared, just like how certain races could not count with both hands while others could with just one.


    In fact, the Ceuta Techno Union were the hardest to approach amongst the eighteen well-known Class 4 civilizations. Having modified themselves into a semi-mechanical lifeform, they possessed formidable technological capacity along with an arrogance to match it, and held hegemony over their native Ceutan galaxy, where other civilizations and races were merely their vassals and slaves that worked as bottom-hierarchy laborers.


    Still, things were rather unusual. It was alleged that the ambassador from the unknown civilization of another galaxy appeared plain and was nothing but an elderly white-haired individual with bubbles of light surrounding him. He simply performed a trick to have light change speed and color, and yet it left the Ceutans in awe and reverence.


    "I can do that too!"


    Many an intelligent individual were left unhappy by that news, just as there were some whom understood the principle behind and were left in shock. Still, it was due to their simultaneous links to many strong civilizations that Mycroft also gained positive vibes in the publications of many more worlds, their image hence transforming dramatically.


    "¡ªThe Mycroft civilization are the new lords of the Galaxy of Beginnings!"Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    It was around a year after the Mycroft civilization made landfall into the Galaxy of Beginnings that their natives all fell under the banner of Mycroft and truly yielded as their vassals. Truth be told, it was not as if they had any other option or that they never thought about it. The ruling system of the Eldars were simply too complex that it took most of the year for a declaration of fealty from top to bottom¡ªit was no easy task, and heaven knows that the oversized flying insectoids had diverged from the simple ruling system of most insectoids to form a constitutional monarchy that not even the hairless primates could dream of.


    Still, it was perhaps because of the Eldars'' triumph over their matriarchal nature that they managed to reach the heights of Void civilization¡ªmost insectoids civilizations tended to end up running in circles at Class 2, since their survivability and adaptability were so astounding that it was unnecessary to challenge themselves or evolve. Indeed, the most widespread lifeforms in the Multiverse were not sentient races but psionic bugs that spread on a universal scale by latching onto Void spacecrafts. They resembled cockroaches in appearance and could not be struck thanks to their psionic premonition, just as they were hard to kill. Moreover, they had existed for such a long time they transcended the text of the Knowers, having lived for more than thirty million years. They were perhaps the most successful species.


    "¡ªThe Hegemons of the Galaxy of Beginnings have made an announcement!"


    Having succeeded in building their own massive Dimensional Hubs in several galaxies, the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds consolidated its power upon the Multiverse. If it could be said that the former Glorious civilization had built the core of that Multiverse-class spell and foundation, then the present Starfall era had built several floors over it. Whether or not it appeared good looking, massive, or sturdier, it was at least functional and hospitable, and the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds could transfer stores of resources between the Lost Galaxy and the Multiverse at a smaller cost.


    With the successful expansion of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, the number of people and champions travelling back and forth the two galaxies had also increased. Until now, with Metal Dragons included, every Legendary champion of the Mycroft civilization had visited the Multiverse, with the Commanding Will of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds moving the silver sun that was its processing hub to Zeta Ram. To quote the sentient consciousness, the Lost Galaxy was too small, far from the vastness of the Multiverse on this end. Likewise, each of the Seven Gods had selected several large and unoccupied worlds to establish their own Multiverse shrines.


    However, it was not only the Mycroft people who were expanding along with the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, but also the conscious state that used to belong exclusively to the Mycroft civilization and their unique civilization''s products¡ªincluding a certain God of Steel''s redemption system and Restoration Beams.


    "¡ªThe venerated Forerunners have returned to their homeworld at long last!"


    The civilizations that had never reached out to Mycroft now finally spoke; most of them were within a zero-delay warp range of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds. In short, they were within zero-delay strike distance from Mycroft, and their publications were now circulating propaganda.


    Through long-term exchanges, those civilization slowly learned about Mycroft''s history and their connection to the Glorious Era. Most civilizations certainly did not know what the Glorious Era was, but that did not stop them from flattery¡ªthe last hostile civilization that kept sabotaging and marginalizing Mycroft were essentially slain. Only idiots would choose suicide¡­ and indeed they would not.


    After all, they still remembered that day half a year ago¡ªwith mighty divine light, the Seven Gods whose presence were not often felt had punched through every inch of the perimeter of that civilization, and decimated half the ground of their world without mercy. That had actually also been due to their reluctance to inflict excessive harm upon innocent citizens, but even so, the Class 3 civilization was dismantled and destroyed in less than half a day, their subjects displaced and their very name wiped out as dust in the universe.


    Such a heavy-handed move had made every civilization of the Multiverse aware of the true meaning of the Starfall name and had them repress most of their machinations. Everything else notwithstanding, if they could truly have stars fall literally, with the God of Steel whom actually ate suns and snacked on white dwarves as proof, they truly were terrifying.


    One way or the other, time flew, and it was now the twenty-ninth of November on Starfall year 836. After more than a thousand years, Mycroft had once again settled down in the Multiverse, while unraveling unexpected information and truths amidst the vastness of the stars. The most important of them was the return of the Million Steel Dragon, the God of Metal Dragons from the Dark Domain, whom brought along a very important message.


    "There is no doubt that the Multiverse itself is not the stars where the Mycroft civilization had once been."

 Chapter 931 Joshua, Spreading by the Millions

    The deity''s words were so shocking that every god and Legendary champion present looked at each other in disbelief¡ªseveral ancient civilizations, including the Starherders who were aware of the Glorious Era, could confirm that the Multiverse was indeed the stars where Mycroft had once been. Even so, they had never imagined that the Metal Dragon God would have merely panted heavily, "To be specific, its bulk might still be of the original Multiverse, but within it is definitely a mix of other galaxies destroyed a long time ago."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    After the panting came hissing. Despite that, it was not unexpected, as information from the Knowers had made it evident. As the native galaxy of the Knowers and the last Civilization Extinction that the Evil God caused as they swept across the Multiverse, the Galaxy of Beginnings had actually survived from another Multiverse cluster that had since been destroyed, wafting through the Silent Void before reaching the present Multiverse. In fact, the Outer Rim galaxies of the entire Multiverse were most probably remnant galaxies that had survived, which made it less of a wonder that they lacked both resources and civilizations, since they were post-apocalyptic ruins¡ªa terrible environment in the first place.


    Of course, the Metal Dragon God was not merely delivering that verified information¡ªthe more important part had occurred later, when the Million Steel Dragon brought out the final remains of the Astral Dragons'' civilization.


    It was the fragment of a divine crest of the First Dragon God, and the Steel Python of the Astral Dragons'' homeworld. The divine crest fragment was, in other words, the core of a Divine Dungeon Shroud. It was a vital instrument with which gods selected their heirs after their deaths, and could be preserved over long time to perhaps exist eternally if nothing unexpected were to happen. Naturally, the Million Steel Dragon had already obtained the legacy in that Shroud, along with the memories and knowledge within.


    "By comparing the inherited information from the Knowers, the Astral Dragons¡ªour ancestors¡ªmay have been amongst the civilizations who were purged alongside the Knowers by the Evil Gods."


    The Dragon God, who assumed the form of a lady with a huge frame, sighed in the banquet celebrating her return. "However, they were aided by the Fabulist and they could last until the present despite repeated sufferings, while us Astral Dragons fled all the way to the world of Mycroft, which had retrogressed to a primitive age." The Dragon God appeared mournful as she spoke, perhaps in sorrow of the fates of the two different races.


    They had even been defeated by the Mycroft natives.


    Joshua certainly would leave that part unsaid so as to not affect the atmosphere. The Dragon God appeared to have thought of the rather embarrassing fact as well, and so skimmed over that conversation, thereby continuing on about her search in the galactic remains within the Silent Void. "It may be hard to believe, but I have discovered from the memories of the First Dragon God that the Astral Dragons had actually found traces of the Initial Flame in nearby planetary systems."


    "What traces?" It was the Pope, not Joshua who pressed her. Igor had been the Holy Light Envoy who went on diplomatic visits to various powerful civilizations and had only recently returned, incidentally in time for the return of the Metal Dragon God.


    "Traces of Creation. The shape of our galaxy at the time resembled waves that were stirred from the bow of a ship and yet converging on the stern¡ªit had a pattern as much as it did not." The Million Steel Dragon went on to explain in detail as Igor pressed her, summoning a divine screen before her to draw actual images for every god and Legend present. "It is but a theory about that unusual shape, and that''s¡­"


    "I know."


    ***


    That was when Ezerg, the God of Conservation and Reformation, spoke. A dwarf in appearance, he was the most senior and powerful amongst everyone present. Sighing, he clapped his hand to interrupt the Metal Dragon God''s explanation and draw everyone''s gazes¡ªin turn, the Metal Dragon God did not protest and merely dispelled her screen.


    Without wasting time, Ezerg conjured another screen and said, "It may be merely a theory, but it has already been suggested back in the Glorious Era¡ªin fact, according to the Unified Archives, the information Joshua received from the Evil God of Fertility, along with the Knowers'' inherited history, the answer is actually simple."


    At those words, a giant crimson fireball appeared at once on the screen before Ezerg, an image which was labelled with bold font proclaiming ''The Initial Flame''. Around it and spawning from its radiance were dense silver dots resemlbing weapons, each labeled ''galaxy''.


    With a wave of Ezerg''s hand, the massive fireball began to move rapidly, with the silver halations around it being drawn to the Initial Flame''s reaches. But as time passed, substantial silver weapons turned into trails of comets that parted like waves stirred upon the surface of water by a ship. They separated and then converged, swirling endlessly in the Dark Void to condense and form independent Multiverses.


    The Multiverse naturally followed the trail of the Initial Flame tightly as well, but as compared to the Initial Flame which embodied boundless momentum, the Multiverse was essentially without motion. Thus, without the infinite illumination of the Initial Flame, they became ever slower, finally assuming its present shape of an oversized saucer.


    "Unlike most Multiverse models, the Initial Flame is not a fireball affixed to a single location. It moves at a speed which stirs the entire Multiverse, creating galaxies and worlds in its wake and giving them their initial speed." Drawing while explaining, Ezerg then paused and looked at everyone present before saying slowly, "In other words, the shrinking phenomenon of the Initial Flame observed by ancient civilizations had actually been their galaxy gradually being left behind by the Flame and distancing itself from them. However, the Initial Flame continued creating other galaxies, leaving all that it once created in the darkness of the Void." In other words, the dark remains of galaxies everyone saw now. If one were to say that the Initial Flame burnt Chaos to create worlds, then those remains were the ashes burnt by Chaos after the Flame had gone out.


    The standard of a civilization could be seen from the models conceptualized. From the Prime Gods whom created heaven and earth, realms of orbicular sky and rectangular earth, geocentric, solar, galactic to universal, it was all a process of civilization development. There were certainly realms of orbicular sky and rectangular earth just as there were geocentric realms, but even those worlds would have developed their own unique sequences that prevented paradoxes.


    By integrating information from different sources to theorize the present Multiverse model, the Mycroft civilization may have been closest to the Truth amongst the many Multiverses that the Evil Gods had attacked.


    "The Initial Flame stirs entire Multiverse and the endless stars. There is no doubt that it is the center of the Multiverse, and the Sage, along with the other Wise Ones heading towards it, were basically chasing after the light of the Initial Flame," Joshua could not help but to mumble to himself. Those were his first words in the banquet, and yet the warrior''s gaze flowed with deep doubt¡ªthough Ezerg''s model was very complete and puts to rest a great many things, there were also questions unanswered, such as the reason the Initial Flame no longer created new worlds since a hundred and sixty million years ago.


    It was not something that could be explained by the detachment theory, as according to the memories of the Evil God of Fertility, the ancient civilization had clearly observed the shrinking of the Initial Flame. It could be interpreted as the detaching phenomenon, but if the Initial Flame had still been molding new worlds at the time, they would never have been able to observe it or to leave records about worlds no longer being born.


    That was one of the questions, just as the model could be explained from another perspective¡ªit was the entire Multiverse in motion, and not the Initial Flame. The Void of the Multiverse would have rapidly expanded and quaked with the Initial Flame like waves stirred over the seas, while the foam and tides would naturally feel the abrupt ''shrink'' (flow) and ''detach'' (ebb). Being a massive cluster of galaxies, the Multiverse''s original form would have merely been a convergence of coordinates caused by an ordinary Void Vortex. Such an explanation was equally reasonable, which was why Ezerg''s model was far from being the best explanation or theory.


    Even so, at least one thing was proven in this banquet¡ªthat there was something wrong with the Initial Flame, or the Wise One of the Arcane and the Sage would not have assumed the journey to the Initial Flame at center of the Multiverse. There was no doubt that Joshua had absolutely wanted to assume the path to seek the Multiverse''s truth like the Wise Ones, but no matter how bold or motivated he was now, ideals still had to give way to reality. Even if he were powerful, he had yet to reach the level where he could pursue the Initial Flame. Furthermore, other things notwithstanding, it was not easy at all for him to find the direction and presence of the Initial Flame in the vastness of the Silent Void.


    That was why Joshua had to seize every moment to become stronger. Incidentally, this Multiverse was the stage that best fit him. Joshua''s true form manipulated gravity, after having become the core mass of surrounding planetary systems in the Zeta Ram Void installation. It had caused a dozen worlds, including Zeta Ram itself, to orbit around him, the clone who was joining the banquet of gods and Legends naturally included.


    In that very moment, Joshua sensed over ten million silver spots of light in his spiritual space. Those spots of light were rapidly spreading and extending, appearing at a single glance to be blight. But more frightening was that its carrier was deliberately spreading them upon the skies of the Multiverse, incessantly dyeing maps with their own hue.


    At the sight of that, Joshua, who had been in a somber mood since the exchange with the Knowers, relaxed considerably. It was the color of Steel Strength, and naturally color of the redemption system and Restoration Beams.

 Chapter 932 You have been Upgraded

    The blood and flesh of the beast billowed from the flames, reduced to ash. Smoke that flickered in light wafted, gathering into a cloud in the dark room. Ripples converged over the shrine like lightning within clouds, stirring waves within the smoke. It was a ritual that the Huard named ''Offering'' since two thousand years ago.


    Primordial energies dwelled within all things, with animals being capable of obtaining another''s attributes and abilities through ''consumption''. All life hence climbed the steps of evolution, with the ancient Huard obtaining the right of the future through hunting and devouring, while every other formerly competing species became their food.


    Even so, it was remarkably low in efficiency: ten grams of beast flesh only resulted in a single gram''s increase of strength, not to mention limitations to the development of that strength. The Huards, who resembled bipedal mountain goats in appearance, were bound by their carbon-based forms, meaning that their feeding and evolution would not allow them to gain more than five tons of physical energy.


    Still, five tons remained a sufficiently huge number and could easily allow the Huard to slit steel and kick down walls of stone despite their small physical bodies. They could also move unobstructed, shifting around every corner of their planet''s continent as if it was level ground. Nonetheless, that was far from enough¡ªthe Huard soon turned their eyes to the birds and fishes, bent on conquering the seas and skies after claiming rule over land. And after that, they would move on to subdue faraway, unknown places.


    That was why the primitive and crude ''feeding'' was done away with, as the ''Offering'' method was founded and became the main discipline of the world.


    "In the name of our God, O beast, release the strength you had!"


    The fires of the shrine danced as the slain beast was charred into ash. With an illusory invoking of the ''God of Offerings'', the Huard blessed their food and obtained its essences through the fire, gathering them as radiance within the shroud, which they absorbed to gain strength several times more than through feeding.


    A feral beast with the ability to split mountains would bless a Huard with the power of a demibeast that was also free from the fragile physical form, allowing them to easily surpass their previous limits. While each beast could only be used as Offering once and the number of Offerings for each Huard was determined by their innate talents, it was an improvement that allowed the Huard to develop rapidly, raising huge temples, altars, and cities in barren mountains or wastelands, building a unique civilization that revolved around Offering.


    It had been so even when they reached the Void.


    "Offering is the beginning of civilization, a variant of the Truth that is equivalent exchange."


    "Hunting other gallant lifeforms, opening oneself to all future possibilities, challenging one champion after another so that we are refined time and time again¡ªthat is the life of a Huard."


    The Huards'' beliefs were ''Hunting'' and ''Feeding'', with ''Conflict'' and ''Offering'' at its core. They treated all alien lifeforms equally by viewing them all as prey¡ªslaughter was glory; hunting was virtue. The death throes of champions who were triumphed over was the greatest praise, just as the darkest shame was to slay unarmed inferiors and pregnant entities.


    The way of the sword, the toughness of the body, the vigor of lifeforce, and the striking beauty of magic¡ªas offerings the Huard placed on their shrines increased over two thousand years, the power they obtained increased in turn. All types of new Extraordinary powers were fused into their bloodlines, and though it caused a schism in the ancient Huard Empire, it allowed them to become powerful.


    The strongest of them could slay world-sized behemoths in the Void, masterfully controlling various supernatural abilities and countless moves to defeat their foes. They would then set fire to the remains of those behemoths and offer them to the great Void sun, consuming its light for unparalleled power.


    Those powerful beings who roamed the Void were hence known as Predators, with dozens of them forming four groups that combined as the League of the Hunt, earning fame even in galaxies beyond.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    But that was all there is was to it.


    ***


    Such was the limit of the way of Offering¡ªthere were no creatures in the world more powerful than Void Behemoths, and they would not be of natural birth even if they exist, just as they were capable of strengthening their own existence by stealing power through Offering. Just as the Huard became aware of the limits of Feeding two thousand years ago, they knew that their own civilization may have possibly entered a limbo now. However, it was the only limitation of the Huards as a race.


    "Sir, please place Primordial Lifeforce Crystal obtained after the Offering into the silver cylinder."


    Before a black steel shrine that was ablaze in purple sacrificial fire in the dark priest hall, a giant lizard corpse was being reduced to ash, while milky white Primordial Life Force weapons were forming amidst grey-white smoke¡ªtwelve huge Huards were standing around shrine rather bewilderedly, while a female human stood before a silver cylinder and instructed them.


    She had a beautiful face with long platinum hair, and was smiling as she guided the leading Huard to collect the lifeforce crystal from the smoke and place it into the silver cylinder beside her. Amelia Makarov appeared not nervous at all despite facing a crowd of intimidating alien warriors, naturally because she had the confidence of Silver-tier and the status of a Mycroft envoy.


    The untamed Huards were one of the rare Class 4 civilizations and certainly had their own pride and confidence, but after consecutive communication with Joshua, Pope Igor, the Seven Gods, Barbarossa, Vahina, and many others, the stature of the Mycroft civilization rose at once from ''roadkill'' to ''leading authority of an alliance''. It should be pointed out that such a forthright civilization was very convenient, especially for the appetite of the Mycroft people as another Extraordinary civilization.


    And now, as one of the apprentices of a certain Legendary champion, Amelia was presiding over a brand-new form of Offering for twelve young Huards with the silently approving watch of several Predators.


    "Is that so¡­?"


    Amongst the twelve Huard youths who were in the exchange, the first Huard stroke its huge horns, unsure what to do with the novel Offering ritual. Still, being an advanced race, their fashion that resembled medieval knights and warriors was merely a matter of taste, culture, and tradition, and hence did not mean much.


    That had been why he quickly recovered the crystals after burning the offered beast. He did not hesitate to place the fist-sized crystal into the silver pillar beside Amelia, even though he would have usually absorbed it into his body, and it would have been enough to turn a normal human into an adventurer who could hunt big cats by brute strength.


    "Primordial Lifeforce Crystal detected¡­ appraised value: 212 exchange points. Restoration Beam Number 951125 at your service¡ªwhat do you wish to redeem?"


    The surface of the silver pillar rippled after the lifeforce crystal was placed within, absorbing it completely with not a single trace left. The ripples then formed a screen, whereupon a line of Huard language was displayed, with distinct numbers labeled.


    "I want to redeem grade-one Aura strengthening with 200 points!"


    Having been informed by Amelia about the intention of the experimental Offering before it started, the tribune did not hesitate to state his desire. As Huard Predators looked on silently from both ends of the Priest Hall, the silver pillar flashed for an instant to process the exchange.


    "Confirming redemption, 200 exchange points deducted¡­ strengthening," an inorganic voice spoke from the silver cylinder, before a translucent beam shot out and engulfed the Huard. The flash lasted almost two seconds before it shrunk, focusing on the center of his chest before diminishing.


    "Redemption completed¡ªgrade-one seed of Aura cycle formed, please confirm."


    "Such¡­ such power! I understand now!"


    What a path to mightiness that lay right beneath his feet!


    Before the silver cylinder finished enunciating every word, the goat-headed being leapt up, unable to hold down his excitement¡ªeven without enhanced physical bodies through Offerings, each Huard could jump five meters high. And that was how this particular Huard had his horns punch through the ceiling and was stuck above the Priest Hall, thanks to his abrupt burst of strength.


    Thud.


    The awkwardness did not last too long. Soon, the first redeemer quickly pulled himself out of the ceiling, and even if he had made a fool of himself in front of his predecessors and peers, he was unable to repress the thrill. It had been some time since his power was cultivated through Offerings, and yet a presence that was absolutely no illusion had shaped within¡ªit was that presence which improved his power that he could pierce the sturdy ceiling of the Priest Hall with a single leap!


    He could also sense that the source of that presence was from the Aura cycle seed at the center of his chest. The Huards, who were well-researched in terms of lifeforce, could discern that it was a distinct yet converging power system as compared to Offering!


    As the platinum-haired mage smiled and two Predators looked on in surprise, the young Huard animated the Aura cycle seed in his chest. A thin but truly existing Aura cycle appeared at once in his body, and the young Huard could clearly feel his ability to energize and run the Aura cycle to rapidly increase his strength!


    "The school of Offering is a formidable method that the Huards used in enhancing the tribune''s power. Aura, however, remains different¡ªnot only would it nurture a person''s physical form, but its essence enhances their original strength as well."


    Watching as the young goat-headed person excitedly cracked the air with punches and nullified the painful recoils through Aura, surprising even himself, Amelia continued to explain with a smile. "That is why the lifeforce cultivation of our two races complements each other. Your champions would become stronger, just as we could forge the strongest base for our own trainees."


    As the two powerful Predators nodded slightly seemingly in approval of her explanation, Amelia now positively beamed, and there was little wonder since completion of diplomatic quests meant over dozens of thousands of exchange points. She then turned towards the Huard who had now already fully adapted to grade-one Aura, and was displaying immeasurable delight.


    Endless data flowed in Amelia''s eyes as her Mr. J v2.7 Deluxe Pre-order System instinctively calculated the energy level and attribute of the being before her, her heard immeasurably awed.


    "Congratulations¡­ Saffron." She then said quietly at the first individual amongst the Huard civilization to cultivate combat aura. "You have been upgraded."


    The Huards were not the only ones to suffer that blight. In truth, similar scenes were happening not merely in a single spot, but in millions of places across the Multiverse.

 Chapter 933 The Question of the Psybugs

    [Platinum Heavens (Amelia Makarov) has updated her personal status]


    [Mycroft Standard Time 18:44, October 3, year 846]


    [Diplomatic mission complete! The Huards look just a bit ferocious but are actually quite gentle and well-spoken! (Images attached)]


    [Location: unknown world in an unknown system within the Huard Galaxy, posted with 10th-generation Core Personal Spiritual Terminal (golden font)]


    As the continuously-extending Mana Net Server of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds dutifully transmitted the message to the main server in the Zeta Ram System with a three hour delay and relayed it to other Spirit Terminals, replies from other users came in after around six hours.


    [Platinum Sky (Ivan Makarov) has liked your updated status.]


    [Brother (Note): Not bad!]


    [Developing Multiverse Culinary (Nick the Dwarf) has liked your updated status.]


    [Nick: Those goat-heads look like they''ll taste fine¡­]


    [Karin has liked your updated status]


    [Karin: Eh. Is everyone else is going to other worlds for missions while I stay alone at the Void installation?]


    [Nick replied Karin: Yes, it''s you, only you, the one and only. The chosen one. The single sprout. The last survivor!]


    [Nick''s reply was removed by Karin.]


    [Nick was removed from friend list.]


    [Nick was blacklisted.]


    [¡­.]


    [Syndicate has liked your updated status.]


    [Lisa has liked your updated status.]


    [Lisa: Amelia, when should we meet up? Our last meeting was six years ago, and it is almost the ten-year anniversary since we''ve first met.]


    ***


    Amelia had been sitting in a temporary room built for ambassadors to train her magic while furiously refreshing the Spirit Terminal and liking every reply. She could not help but be moved by Lisa''s suggestion.


    Certainly, the last time every acolyte of Joshua van Radcliffe¡ªHell Count and God of Steel¡ªhad gathered in a feast was six years ago. Each other occasion would see someone missing, either for work, or when they were almost ready, left so troubled by some major incident involving their mentor that they would no longer have the time to think of such excesses. Just like the trans-galactic grand expedition over the last few years, with everyone so busy, there was no time for a gathering.


    Now however was a fine moment. Aside from everyone being on this side of the galaxy, the rising development was slowing, and when Amelia formally completed her diplomatic mission over here, she could return to the Void installation to truly enjoy networking with zero delays¡ªno, to meet up with everyone!


    Though Priest was strictly speaking an apprentice taken in only in year 837, he had already been in their mentor''s sights by year 836, not to mention that it was the year when they were introduced to Lisa. There was no need for such pedantry, and they could just call it a ten-anniversary event if they wanted to.


    Amelia''s lips curled up at the thought, and then focused her mind to reply through the Spirit Terminal¡­ only for a ''Special Attention'' notification to abruptly ring halfway through.


    [Joshua van Radcliffe (Top Admin, Supreme Rainbow Hue ID) has liked your updated status.]


    [Joshua: A gathering? Great. I''ll get Zero Three, Ling, and Ying to prepare. The rest of you will decide on the time.]


    [Zero Three (Central Admin, Supreme Dazzling ID) has liked your updated status.]


    [Zero Three: Alright!]


    [Ying: (Admin, Noble Purple ID) has liked your updated status.]


    [Ying: Yes, Sir!]


    [Ling (Admin, Noble Purple ID) has liked your updated status.]


    [Ling: I''ll get ready right away!]


    With shock and awe, the hand with which Amelia held her necklace-shaped Spirit Terminal was shaking.


    M-Master is joining too?!


    Even if it was not actually a bad thing, that feeling was very much akin to parents or guardians intruding to a private gathering of their children, or classmates running into their homeroom teacher at the elven opera house¡­


    Still, after taking a moment to calm down, Amelia realized that things were not as grim. Though all of them had vivid memories of their mentor''s excessively strict education, Joshua had actually been a generous teacher who would order his apprentices to run ten laps around Moldavia, then personally kill a dragon himself to make soup so that his acolytes could revitalize¡ªhellish training was often followed by heavenly rest, not to mention that everyone''s ability had reached a bottleneck period after so many years of training. Apart from the genius that was Lisa, everyone else had stagnated between Golden-pinnacle and Supreme.


    If they wanted to improve, they would need a few pointers from their mentor.


    ***


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the dimensions, Joshua had placed a thread of himself into the Spirit Terminal. He liked every posted status of his students over the last few days and left a comment on each, until his eyes eventually landed on the latest status¡ªthe photo Amelia took when she completed the diplomatic mission on Huard¡ªand shook his head.


    Naturally, it was not because Amelia did not finish her quest perfectly. On the contrary, she had excelled, since the Offering ritual unique to the Huard civilization could directly claim the living essence of creatures and enhance the fundamental attributes of the tribune.


    It was actually different combat aura, since Aura at once improved one''s attributes along with the user''s ability to turn objects, which in other words held the general definition of ''destructive capacity''. The Huards'' Offering had not changed the species, but wildly accumulated life essence to ensure that their fundamentals were incomparably sturdy, even transforming a base structure into new heights, obtaining lifeforce equal or superior to Void Behemoths in their path to Legendary-tier.


    The Mycroft combat aura was meanwhile not a way to strengthen the living essence, but a battle tool focused on destruction. If a comparison were to be made, one cultivated and nurtured the body, while the other turned the body into steel armor and a blade to destroy and kill¡ªthe latter was certainly effective and produced instant effect of sheer destructive force, but having the former''s powerful essences could assure that Aura cultivation progressed exponentially.


    There had not been any Aura training that improved life essences more simply or more effectively than Offering. It was a technique worth learning, and thus, after the Legendary champions had made a display of power, Joshua sent his own acolyte for the exchange while promoting the Redemption System and the Restoration Beam.


    The Huards had therefore obtained a skill that tapped into their life essence to unleash greater destruction, while Mycroft had gained a short cut without drawbacks so ordinary combat aura trainees could rapidly step through the early phase of Silver to reach high-phase. Through a solid foundation built by Offering, they could safely awaken combat aura by a hundred percent regardless of their previous frail form, alongside greatly increase the progress of cultivating combat aura afterwards.


    It was a delightful win-win situation with both sides having exchanged knowledge they wanted¡ªJoshua, however, shook his head because of what was shown in the image Amelia had posted. In a dark hall where purple flames were ablaze, weird bipedal mountain goats with black horns and red eyes made a circle around the Restoration Beam and prayed at it, as ominous runic bolts sparked within the obscure smoke. It resembled a cultist ritual, no matter how one looked at it. Moreover, whether it had been done deliberately or accidentally, the image that Amelia took of the sunny, healthy, and guileless Offering ritual at once appeared sinister and evil!


    "Well, whatever. Mission accomplished."


    Joshua did not consider aesthetic values to be one of his teaching subjects. It was therefore not his business that Amelia enjoyed that sort of tone, not to mention that eccentricities was common amongst champions, since she was one of the future champions, being Joshua''s student.


    ***


    Meanwhile, inside J World, nine continents floated around the silver sun, with the Heroic Spirits of the former civilization diligently farming over it while being summoned for otherworldly tasks from time to time. They had used the points they gained from completed quest in exchange for ''land expansion'' or ''land alteration'' services, cultivating it to be more fitting for their own species'' survival.


    Until the future when Joshua''s determined standard could be reached, the warrior would grant them rebirth or allow them to create their own species, and the seeds of a civilization reborn would hence dwell on the land they cultivated themselves. Indeed, every Heroic Spirit did all they could to create the perfect living space, since it mattered to their civilization''s revival and development in days to come. It had also been the reason their foundation was so well-established whether they would stay in Joshua''s world or request for independence to live in another world.


    Revival notwithstanding, Joshua''s human clone was at present restraining a Psybug with gravity inside the world of his true form, carefully observing and thinking. The Psybugs were bizarre little creatures that resembled cockroaches but were without legs, completely reliant on Psi to float around or latch on to certain objects, spreading to every world by following moving Void vessels. However, they were rare, with not more than a dozen of them even on huge warships. Yet, when that number was multiplied on the scale of the Multiverse, it meant that their population was infinite¡ªalthough it was unwise and frivolous to count them, just like thinking about their history.


    As he held the little insect that was continuously attempting to escape from his hand with its psionic premonition, Joshua''s brow wrinkled. He was very sure that there were no such lifeforms across the Lost Galaxy before they made contact with the Multiverse, but now, they were present in the world of Mycroft as well after just over a year from the Stargate connection. It was beyond a doubt that the journey of the Mycroft Void ships had spread the Psybugs over the entire galaxy.


    And then came the question¡ªhow did they cross over?


    Joshua was very sure that no one had seen those creatures passing through the Stargate. The Psybugs and their distinct Psi presence notwithstanding, the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds would never have allowed any bacterium or virus past the Stargate. Along with Zero One and the Commanding Will, they acted as the sentries of Mycroft, a threefold perimeter with no existence capable of fooling their guard. "And yet, you are an exception," Joshua muttered quietly at the Psybug, the aforementioned exception.


    There was no sign of their stowaway, until they flourished in the Lost Galaxy to the point that their luminous presence could be found in most Void installations. It was unreasonable. Though it was not unusual that Mycroft''s sentries could be wrong, Joshua had unreserved faith in Zero One and the Commanding Will of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds¡ªif they had assured him that there had been none, it meant that there were absolutely none. In other words, the Psybugs were not passing through the Stargate with any known physical or energy form.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Due to their harmless nature and elongated presence, there had been nothing researched about the Psybugs. All civilizations of the Multiverse had gotten used to their presence and viewed them as a natural pattern and phenomenon, and hence did not find their bizarre presence questionable. It was perhaps only Joshua and a select few who questioned everything that had been puzzled by that.


    "Then there is only one possibility."


    One of the ways to uncover facts was to eliminate the impossible and whatever remained, no matter how improbable, must be the truth. And there had been one such possibility that Joshua dwelled upon for the longest time¡ªthat the Psybugs were not creatures, but entities that existed in the shape of insects and could gather Psi. In other words, the spreading of the Psybugs was not dependent upon genes or the energy source constructs present in energy lifeforms, but a meme similar to information. The Psybugs were an irregular lifeform that flourished with cognition, which was also why most beings could not capture them.


    But why?


    Joshua was puzzled by that¡ªwhy did the Psybugs have such unique attributes? If they truly were a creature of information and reproduced through cognition, why were they able to control Psi? Being the most widespread and ancient supernatural force of the Multiverse, the fundamental condition of wielding Psi was to have a soul¡ªwas it possible that the Psybugs had it?


    No one in the Multiverse were concerned about all that since it was all common knowledge, although it was not as if no one found it peculiar like Joshua. Yet, none could analyze anything, and so they eventually gave up. In truth, Joshua could not either¡ªwhich was why the warrior spent the last two days observing those normal insects that were composed entirely of psionic energies, repetitively considering any possible answers. He really found the creature unusual, and attempted to solve that question.


    Having labored for a long time, Joshua himself was now on leave inside his own world, ensnaring Psybugs with a tight grip as he sought an answer for the life of him.


    Meanwhile, the other Legendary champions were not idling.

 Chapter 934 Have You Heard About the Exchange System?

    The Mycroft civilization''s placement of one massive Dimensional Hub after another in every corner of the Multiverse while studying each signal of intelligent life over the stars, coupled with Starfall''s intensive external diplomacy, had actually allowed them to surpass the Glorious Era.


    After all, the Glorious Era had been too conservative, since the support of the Sage, gods, and diverse Legends had made them self-sufficient, exempting the need for external trade or diplomacy. Naturally, they had not intended to simply stay in their own world, but most of them were obsessed in their massive and wondrous buildings, as well as new developing new paths in Extraordinary powers. That had been why they had no need to seek out otherworldly races, and it was the aliens who were keen on linking up with the Glorious Era instead.


    The Starfall Era however differed¡ªpresent-day Mycroft was radically open, partly due to the urgency echoing from the imminent Evil Gods invasion, and partly because of the lack of population. Still, the most vital factor was that the Starfall Era was no longer a massive collective Extraordinary federation, but was instead a relaxed and widely distributed union of Extraordinary factions. The former could provide for and refine themselves, and were stable and powerful, while the latter had many internal problems and more conflicts or personal agendas. This was precisely why their momentum in developing the latter far triumphed over the former.


    In fact, save for the traditional sense of ''human, elf, and dwarf'' mid-sized humanoid lifeform combination, the other minorities of Starfall had requested for more chances to speak out in the present Starfall Union through the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds. Their goals were clear and their actions firm, just as they would never have let any chance slip them by.


    Any chance.


    ***


    "¡­We are to adhere to our ancient traditions in not making excessive contact with any otherworldly creatures."


    It was unique medium-sized world, an unknown planetary system. Unlike usual continental worlds or planetary worlds, there was no air or atmosphere in the general sense, for it was a cavernous world composed completely of stone, underground karsts, and the searing planetary core. No civilizations formed near the world''s core despite primitive fire and earth elementals flourishing nearby, although one was established by a highly intelligent species in the massive caverns at the planet''s crust and mantle.


    In the caves filled with luminous moss, energy crystals, and stalactites, a three-meter tall Tuft was slowly spreading its spores. It was a special element compound which contained massive constructs ¡ªscent, energy signatures, and a mix of attributes that shaped a unique elemental language.


    Seemingly fearing that the little ones before it did not understand, the Tuft Elder animated and spread its spores again, the equivalent of repeating themselves for the species. "We dislike war and conflict just as we dislike foreigners. Our ancient ancestors warned us to not communicate with otherworldly life for it necessitates war. Please turn back, envoy of Mycroft¡ªwe appreciate your value, but we cherish serenity, and hence cannot accept your passionate lifestyle."


    As their name suggested, the Tufts were a massive moving tuft of grass that resembled the eight-legged fungi known as the Starherders, both being bacteria that developed into a civilization after gaining intelligence. However, unlike the Starherders that were essentially a parasitic species similar to caterpillar fungus, the Tuft were more a plant that broke down subterranean organic substances and acted as an important member of the world''s cycles.


    It was precisely why the Tufts were as silent and mild as plants. They were never keen for intense conflict, just as they were not keen for excitement, and only ever pursued a peaceful and quiet life as it had been their nature. They refused to establish foreign exchange with non-plant lifeforms, enjoying the darkness and dampness of subterranean reaches¡ªtherefore, compared to external exploration, they were happier to stay in their home soil and remain undisturbed.


    And yet, reason appeared not to work on the little creature in front of the Tuft Elder.


    "I''m fine with that!" A little wind-element fairy proudly puffed her chest, ''speaking'' loudly with the same element-spread method. "It''s fine if you don''t want to be friends with us, since we want to befriend you!"


    ¡­No, it was not a question of ''fine''.


    And did friendship not work both ways, or did the Mycroft civilization hold a different definition of it from that of the Multiverse? As expected of the descendants form the ancient civilization of the Lost Galaxy, they were truly remarkable¡­


    Quite unable to keep up with what the fairy ambassador was thinking, the Tuft Elder who was chosen and delegated with full authority of their race was left silent for a long time, before saying slowly, "I mean to say that we have no intention of establishing diplomatic relations. We are used to living in peace and quiet, and abhor conversations¡­"


    "It''s alright!" The fairy tapped her flat chest warmly and exclaimed, "We usually speak vocally or spiritually and usually wouldn''t use elemental spores, so we''re mute¡ªbut before you decline, you should hear out our plans. It''s definitely a beneficial~super~mutual win~project!"


    No, it was not a matter of muteness.


    With that being said, what was with this fellow? Was the Mycroft civilization not rumored to be violent and callous? Why was their ambassador such a creature¡­could it be a trap?


    Silent for a while again, the Tuft Elder shook its fungal cap to shrug off a sheet of spores again, then asked tentatively, "Ambassador, may I know how your leaders would react if we insist on declining?"


    "Don''t know!"Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Another simple, loud reply¡ªthe impassioned Wind Fairy blinked and showed her little teeth, and proudly gave a thumbs-up. "I''ve never thought about that!"


    That was nothing to be proud of.


    Nonetheless, the Wind Fairy''s reaction left the Tuft Elder in shock, a rising, terrible fear stirring within him. The Mycroft civilization was actually that arrogant¡ªthey had not even thought that the Tufts would decline their request! How tyrannical!


    And now, the Wind Fairy was spreading an elemental presence of ''exhilaration'', which proved that beyond a shadow of a doubt that the fairy ambassador was not at all unhappy at the chance that her mission may have failed. Instead, she was becoming unreasonably happy, which could well be the thrill for possible conflict and war! Though dainty, the raging elemental forces made clear their living form! What a terrible race born with such ability and desire¡ªthey were very much the essence of war given form!


    With the Tuft Elder saying nothing for a long time, the Wind Fairy tilted her head puzzledly and flew one round around him, but her attention soon shifted, and she began to chase a huge moth by the luminous underground moss cheerfully.


    Meanwhile, the Tuft Elder was rapidly weighing the pros and cons in his mind.


    ¡­There was only one answer if that was the case, and it was that Mycroft had a set of procedures in response those who refused¡ªshould the Tufts really turn them down, the bloodthirsty Mycroftians would definitely not hesitate to make an example of the Tufts by completely destroying them, given the attitude of the fearsome fairy ambassador before himself¡­ They do have that power, since their champions had killed and created suns, not to mention had possessed the power to easily destroy a Class 3 civilization.


    They definitely could do it!


    "Then, ambassador, could you tell me a thing or two about the project?" The Tuft Elder''s tone softened at the thought of a possible massacre, while the Wind Fairy who had been making silly faces at the moth quickly remembered the purpose of her visit. She darted towards the Tuft Elder, cheering as she delivered a complete partnership program through spirit.


    The fairy''s plan had been simple. Being a creature that were born to secrete and cultivate an oven of elements, the Tufts'' very existence was a great complement to the Fairyland. The fairies had actually established a complete method for World Creation, but as long as their race could not train at least two Legends, the day their world would have taken shape was still far away.


    Furthermore, grooming two Fairy Legends depended entirely on luck. Before that, they hoped for more elemental species to aid then by enriching the number of species, element balance, and ecosystem complexity of Fairyland. With that, apart from gaining complexity through elements other than the four major ones, the fairies could achieve the feat of completing their world, which was much better than having to train Legends or maintain element stability by force.


    Being a Class 3 Void civilization, the Tufts commanded formidable elemental application in surrounding quadrants, with the only negative image being their strict isolation that made them no different from rocks. Despite that, it was nothing new for a fairy to befriend a rock, since there had indeed been a fairy that had shared a friendship with a rock for over two hundred years, eventually turning it into an earth elemental as the creature spread its elements! Therefore, it was simply not a problem for their ''friends'' not to talk to them or befriend them, for they had all the time and patience¡ªalthough with the condition that they would not have forgotten about it halfway through. As long as the Tufts were willing to join, they would be important contributors and nobles of world creation, should it have come into fruition!


    The conditions were rewarding and the clauses relaxed, with the fairies wanting nothing other than having some Tufts migrating to Fairyland. On the other hand, the Fairyland would have sent several Supreme-tier fairies for a collaboration, including comprehensive technological exchange and improvement of the Tuft world''s elemental cycles, along with many other clauses that one would think of unquestionably and was undoubtedly overwhelming with sincerity.


    The Tuft Elder''s fungal cap shook after reading through every clause.The people of Mycroft were horrific! They would have bathed the Tuft world in blood if the Tufts did not agree to it, but were willing to buy their caps with great capital if they did! Such tyranny¡­ as expected of the terrible civilization which had came from stars beyond, and yet capable of standing toe-to-toe against three other civilizations of Calamity!


    "If that is the case, we have no reason to refuse¡­" Now aware of what had been and what was to come, the Tuft Elder breathed out a long stream of elements and sighed, "Then, I hope you would give us more time to discuss it internally¡­" The Tuft Elder then explained their general plans and their complex seniority rulings which complicate matters. However, being too preoccupied with his own explanation, he did not notice the blank look on the Wind Fairy.


    "¡­That''s about it. Do you have any questions, Madam Ambassador?"


    "Hmm~hmm? Hmm!"


    The Wind Fairy, who gave no indication that she was listening, flashed a look resembling prompt realization. "I see, I understand now! (Actually understanding nothing) So you''re saying that you agree?"


    "Naturally." The Tuft Elder replied, but as soon as his element spores stirred, a great tremor rumbled.


    "What?!"


    Crack!


    The Tuft Elder took a step back from the sudden pressure, and then saw four doors that appeared to have opened over the dainty fairy. Though formless and concealed, unimaginably thick elements were pouring out from within, answering the call of earth, water, wind and flame.


    Illusory images of the four Fairy Queens hovered behind the confident Wind Fairy, billowing like flame, dancing like a tempest, flowing like water, and as thick as the land. The Wind Fairy seemed to notice nothing unusual, however, and simply chippered cheerfully, "Well let''s sign the agreement now!"


    "¡­Naturally."


    ***


    "Oh, by the way!"


    Having signed the first stage of agreement, the Wind Fairy who appeared intent on leaving, abruptly turned and called out seriously, "Mister Big Mushroom!"


    "What''s the matter, honored ambassador?" Although he did not understand what ''Mister Big Mushroom'' meant, the Tuft Elder knew that the fairy was addressing himself, just as he could not help feeling a little nervous, aside from curios, after seeing her serious face.


    Could there be some additional clause?!


    However, the Wind Fairy had simply remembered a further task arranged by a certain expedition commander. "Have you heard about the Redemption System?"


    ***


    The Tufts did not find the Redemption System bad, especially after realizing that the high-density element crystals they naturally secreted were particularly valuable, allowing them a better opinion of the transgalactic trade system.


    Whether in exchange for the Nature-class Legendary champions'' localized geological enhancement or teachings such as ''Druid''s Way'', ''Elementalists'' Legacy'', or ''Refining Elemental Forms'', those were things that could only be achieved over a long time with their isolated power and docile attitudes. There was hence nothing better than having that labor simply omitted through the Redemption System.


    That was precisely the reason, along with the military might and the honorable assurances of the Mycroft civilization, that the Redemption System spread quickly¡ªeven exponentially, to the surprise of even Joshua.


    And yet, not all civilizations and species could happily accept the integrated promotions of the Redemption System and the Restoration Beam. For example, Abussen the World Circler, a continental-sized champion from the race of sea serpents who were contacted by the murlocs, could tell at once that the Restoration Beam was basically the semi-sentient clone of a Legendary champion. Though the conditions of exchanges were ''equivalent'', who could tell if there were some trick or hidden threats lurking behind?


    Though they did not know that it was a beacon where Joshua''s true form could be summoned to, they certainly did not like it and declined. Of course, it could not be helped that there were species that simply did not like it, and the peopel of Mycroft had to respect their choice. However, the Starfall Era was not so accommodating when it came to certain special races¡ªwhat awaited them was hence advanced ''interaction'' and ''conviction''.

 Chapter 935 Brainwashing with Hope

    A galaxy yet to be named in the vast Multiverse.


    An alien Abyss.


    There was no fundamental difference between this place and the Abyss of the Lost Galaxy¡ªboth were dead, disintegrating worlds in the process of recycle and rebirth. There were no exceptions to that rule since similar sights occur in every galaxy. Still, compared to the Abyss of the Lost Galaxy, the alien Abyss was far wider and weaker. There were no worlds destroyed during their peak, just as there had not been much dark Chaos lurking.


    If one were to say that the Lost Galaxy''s Abyss had been corrupted by the heaps of Evil God corpses and leaned towards ferocious post-apocalyptic cruelty at birth, not to mention welled with irrepressible rage, the Abyss here leaned towards rot and corruption, a nonchalance, as fighting will and spirit all diminished. However, even if it was a land of rot and corruption, the deathly Abyss that was filled with the dusk of finality still had life stubbornly surviving within it.


    ***


    The Abyss of Monstrous Corpses, the 323rd Abyss of another galaxy.


    The original world of the Abyss of Monstrous Corpses had a bizarre fate of ups and downs and a rather famous medium Extraordinary world. Its interior had a radius of 60,000 kilometers¡ªnot too small but not too large either, while the world itself was composed of forty-two continental-sized lands and one boundless ocean. There had been hundreds of different intelligent lifeforms living within, with civilizations interacting or colliding as they ventured into an age of voyage. Though there were trade and war in nations, it remained a bustling place.


    However, such days did not last long. A calamity of unknown causes befell the realm, drowning its continent, as a super tsunami wave thousands of meters tall engulfed the entire world. Violent energies even crashed into the crust and mantle of the planet, tearing the orbicular skies and rectangular earth into four halves. There was certainly no race that survived since they were far from stepping out into the Void. Only several Extraordinary individuals who could reach into it stayed alive, by heading out to other worlds before their world was destroyed.


    The origins of the Abyss of Monstrous Corpses would not have been unusual if that was all there is to it¡ªanything from the advent of the Evil God of Calamity, a supercivilization firing their flagship''s main batteries out of boredom, or some Extraordinary individual punching a Void Behemoth would cause such destruction, since there was no lack of bored minds in the Multiverse. The Abyss of Monstrous Corpses''s history was however far more curios than of any realms''.


    Amongst the Extraordinary individuals who left their homeworld was a user of the generally-defined Power of Nature¡ªin other words, a druid, who had a six-legged lizard as his companion. Thousands of years passed, and the displaced druid died in some unknown place, while the lizard transformed into a Void Dragon that could devour planets and returned to his home that was now an Abyss.


    Though severely injured, the Void Dragon had long since obtained intelligence surpassing humans before he had grown to such size, along with power eclipsing most Legends. He appeared to have battled with a certain powerful being and triumphed only bitterly. Even when he felt as if he could not hold on and would die anytime, the Void Dragon only had one thought¡ªto bring his own remains along with the old druid''s back home.


    He did it.


    In his death throes, the Void Dragon reached home. The perished world accepted its wandering child amicably, and in that world of sand and dust, the behemoth closed his eyes in peace.


    Thus, infinite lifeforce revived the world. His bones were mountains, his flesh and blood were lands, while his organs and energy core were the planet''s earthen fire that reignited its Flame. His great soul reformed the dried Soul Cycle, and the behemoth''s death bestowed rebirth upon his home¡ªnew life was born from the behemoth''s blood to create another prosperous and modern civilization upon that world.


    Nevertheless, time was most heartless¡ªeven the reborn world leaned towards ruin, and it was unavoidable. After the sun that vanished thrice died for a final time, the world and civilization of multiple deaths and rebirths finally sank into the Abyss and eternal dusk.


    And his name was the Abyss of Monstrous Corpses.


    A demon.


    Having lost its Flame and cycles, civilization and home, the people of the dead world survived on death''s door, reluctant to die. Their souls broken, they were wild and filled with desire for ruin, yearning for the warmth of the Flame yet unable to resist extinguishing it, their minds an equivalent to malice and Chaos at birth.


    The ruler of demonic kind.


    The one demon that was most ruthless, insane, powerful and cold-blooded. He would certainly have great power, an unshakable mind, a resolute will, and the determination to achieve their goals by any means. Demons would never obey him if it was not the case, for the callous destroyers would never lower their heads before a being that could not fulfill those conditions and call him Demon King.


    And now, at the heart of the Monstrous Corpse and upon the dragon''s corpse that stood as tall as mountains, a Demon King sat in his throne and watched the two envoys, its vertical pupils without a hint of emotion.


    The Demon King had six arms and was covered entirely in white bones, with two draconic horns protruding out of his skull and a steel tail swinging behind. There were four eyes on his head and another four on his abdomen, with blood-red light shining from within menacingly, as the creature that appeared to be either a bone demon or a draconic demon forcefully held back its instinct to attack uncomfortably while growling at the envoys.


    "Leave my world!" His voice was a scraping of bones, the noise insects made when they scraped their wings or rear legs. Along with it came a nearly offensive spiritual presence¡ªthough appearing to be a powerful fighter, the demon had terrific spiritual force that surpassed his physical form.


    However, the two humanoid envoys before him paid no heed to his threat. One of them had silky long hair, a seductive face, a smooth black exoskeleton, and translucent insect wings kept behind her¡ªshe was one of the transformations of the Confounder Demons, a demonic species of the Lost Galaxy that could shapeshift into an either attractive human male or female, seducing and preying on humans or any other creature by feeding on their souls, although they were not proficient in combat. Still, this particular Cofounder was so formidably that her faint energy signature distorted the form of things around her, causing electrons to shine, a distinct grandness of Demon Generals.


    Behind her, a silent blonde human man clenched on his crosshammer and coolly studied the other elite or average demons that kept making noises around him. He was equipped with sturdy enchanted armor flickering in gray Holy Light that incessantly shifted the nature of things around him, his power clearly reaching Legendary tier.


    Persica the Confounder Demon General and Roland the Holy Knight¡ªa Legendary pair who certainly had no reason to fear one Legendary Demon King, and that applied even if the former was the main spokesperson and the latter simply guarding.


    "Brethren, you are simply afraid." Persica did not show any deliberate charm despite the King of Bone Demons'' threat¡ªafter all, she had no time to the study the local demons and there was hence no meaning in appearing pretty. Nonetheless, with ability being the greatest clearance, the Confounder Demon General released his presence partially, showing that they were equals. "You are afraid of change, afraid that we have come to claim your already scarce resources, to take your land and invade your home. Is that correct?"


    "Nonsense. In the end, you just wish to subjugate us." The King of Bone Demons was clearly not having it and grunted coldly, "We are the most powerful demons of the Dia Galaxy, and controlling us means controlling the all of the galaxy''s Abysses¡ªbut why should we serve you? Word of you Mycroftians'' actions have spread all over the Multiverse, that you have come to conquer and expand your territories¡­ and then what? Your power has reached its limit, and you still have the strength to come threaten us?"


    "You''re driveling too."


    Beside them, the Holy Knight could not help clenching the warhammer in his hand¡ªclearly not having it either, bright gray Holy Light blazed around him, prompting every demon around him to flee away from the citadel. If a fight truly erupted, not a single being beneath Legends like them would walk away alive.


    "Funny. We have nothing in the first place, should we fear you like those other civilizations?" The Bone Demon sneered and rose from his throne, his eight eyes unleashing blood-hued radiance while his presence raged. "If it''s a fight you want, you''ve got it!"


    "Eh¡ªNo-no-no, stop! Stop! Let''s talk, let''s talk!"


    Watching as the Bone Demon and Holy Knight bared fangs and were on the verge of a massive conflict, the Confounder promptly felt her head hurt. She had been commanded by Goliath to attempt subjugating demons of the other galaxies, and the demons of the Dia Galaxy were incidentally the most powerful in the nearby galaxies, whilst also possessing the longest history. Still, it was clear that the Mycroftians could not trust the demons entirely, which was Roland was sent to work with her.


    Perhaps personality was infectious, and the Holy Knight was clearly infected by his best friend Count Radcliffe¡ªthat temperament of jumping to physical conflict with minimal provocation was even more demonic than demons. If words could clearly work, conflict was unnecessary¡ªand now, Persica hastily tried to patch things up and play the role of peacekeeper.


    But unlike what she had imagined, the Confounder had barely dissuaded them when both Holy Knight and Bone Demon gave up. It appeared that they were both probing each other''s bottom line and attitudes, and were not truly intent on fighting¡ªPersica was convinced that they would otherwise not have been so vague.


    "Demons will always be demons, even by a different name and species. Failures are failures, just like you and I¡­ so why are you here?" The King of Bone Demons returned to his seat before staring at the Confounder with six eyes and the quiet Roland¡ªwhose hand was on his hammer¡ªwith two, and then spoke coldly, "As I''ve said, we demons have nothing, and you''re probably the same. It''s fine if it''s fealty for appearances'' sake, but if you are bent on using myself and my children as cannon fodder, we would die fighting."


    " Sigh. What do you mean, ''nothing''? Aren''t you all alive?" Persica smiled dazzlingly in return, unmoved by the Bone Demon but stepping forward in passion as if to embrace his forelimbs¡ªwhich was stopped by the Demon King. Still, she said nonchalantly, "Though we are of different species, we are all demons so we''re pretty much family. Don''t be that pessimistic, be positive, brother. Give us a smile, why so serious?"


    Both Roland and the Bone Demon shuddered at once in response. Persica was truly a Legendary Confounder Demon General with her masterful setup, not to mention that her dark humor in trying to be lighthearted with a demon. It was art.


    "Try to think about the past and the future. Think more and hope for the happiest and most beautiful day in life¡ª" the charmingly soft voice resounded, brushing away all the absurd sensations as a mild spiritual presence wafted from Persica''s form, while both Roland and the King of Bone Demons abruptly remembered their best days.


    Training with companions and running around the Holy Mountain, splashing in youthful sweat¡­ triumphing over a superior foe and barren plains for one scrumptious meal, smoothly ascending and claiming the right to live on¡­. aiding troubled villagers and earning heartfelt gratitude, being gifted an amulet by a little girl, being praised by his Godfather¡­ becoming the ruler of demons, leading the Generals to war against other Lieges, uniting the Abyss of Monstrous Corpses bit by bit¡­


    In future, a greater Legendary tier to catch up to the Forerunners and become a pillar for the Mycroft civilization¡­


    Future¡­ future¡­ future¡­


    "Shut up!!!"


    The Bone Demon jolted from the illusion that he had fallen into at some unknown point in time, his enraged bellowing shocking the Holy Knight from his beautiful fantasy of the future too. Roland could not help feeling disappointed by his carelessness for that instant, as he finally saw the genuine power of the seemingly weak Confounder Demon General¡ªthe ability to raise the most tempting desire in one''s heart or granting perfection and hope. Should the Confounder''s ability be used in a more sinister fashion, there was no doubt that Persica could easily brainwash legions of mortals and demons to build a massive and loyal faction that would never betray her at any given location. And yet, even having such strategic value, she remained ever loyal in Goliath''s service.


    It appears that he and the others had still underestimated the power of the Sixth Abyss. They may have appeared to have simply sworn loyatly, but their ability was not weak.


    "Tch. No hope or yearning for the future at all? What an ambitionless Demon! Knight, help me hold him down!" There was no way Persica would stay silent even if the King of Bone Demons demanded it¡ªsuch was the Confounders'' strategy. As the Holy Knight burst out into a bolt and crashed into the King of Bone Demons who had leapt out as well, the Confounder Demon General rushed into battle, helping Roland in holding him back while blasting the Demon King with confounding rays to brainwash him.


    "¡ªListen. You will be filled with hope for the future, you will think of exploring unknown places¡ªyou are a proactive, optimistic, and cheerful demon! You will lead your tribes onto the path towards the future, deciding your path in freedom!"


    In remarkable tandem, the Holy Knight smashed his hammer down on the Bone Demon''s head, who crashed into the ground from the skies, splitting a huge spiderweb of rifts that spanned ten kilometers. Roland was also sent flying out of the atmosphere by a flail of his tail, although the outcome was positive¡ªthe Bone Demon''s sturdy brain juices were shaking, with him fainting briefly in a physical sense, developing extreme concussion and the sense that he had forgotten something. At the same time, the spirit of charm welled into him, meticulously filling the gaps.


    "¡ªYou can choose to abandon your home and head to a new world, just as you could restore your home and lift the sun up for a fourth time. Like the ancient Void Dragon and your ancestors, whether it is freeing yourself from the shackles of the past or rebuilding your own world, come join us and awaken the hidden power in your soul that belongs to hope!"


    "Don''t¡­ nonsense¡­ Argh!"


    The Bone Demon attempted to resist the spiritual brainwashing. His spiritual ability was just as powerful and could dispel a Demon General''s influence, but the process did not go smoothly as the Holy Knight descended from the skies as gray meteor and crashed into him again. Feeling his consciousness turning vague at once alongside the Holy Light, both Legends'' direct physical collision had promptly flattened a nearby mountain, as well as beating them down to a blank state.


    Meanwhile, the Confounder''s voice and mild spiritual presence was welling in through every opening possible. "You think the Abyss is a miserable, despairing place? It is certainly true, but greed¡ªgreed more! My king once told me the greatest virtue of all worlds is the greed of hope. Change, and not be like still water; stir, and become anew! We can aid you in fulfilling your wish, but in return, you must become a part of our hope for the future!"


    The King of Bone Demons could barely control its own mind. It was much harder than he thought since two Legends were attacking him violently, their battle spanning over a hundred miles just after dozens of seconds, the Holy Knight-Confounder combo almost beating a hole into him¡­ he was slowly losing control!


    The King of Bone Demons could clearly feel his spirit being upended by the Confounder, becoming positive, kind, and filled with¡­


    Hope.


    A yearning of immeasurable greed for hope!


    What the hell?!


    Beside them, the Holy Knight who was on his toes could not help but feel a quiet shock as he assisted in the physical brainwashing. He finally understood how Goliath had subjugated the other Demon Generals¡ªthe Confounder''s fealty was of chief importance next to the Demon King''s own ability! One of Mycroft''s ten great unsolved mysteries was hence solved!


    Nevertheless, the Bone Demon still had fight in him¡ªhaving formidable ability yet to be completely unleashed, he would have had no difficulty holding back both Holy Knight and the Confounder at once, and should the Abyssal Blessing be granted, he could take on even more Legends. Still, it was clear now that he could not use any of his strength at all, as the Confounder''s Legendary ability was forcing a change through the physical realm by manipulating electromagnetic signals, Psi, magic, spirit, and all mental capacity¡ªhence, the ultimate confounding spell as marked entirely upon his mind.


    In truth, the Bone Demon could employ its own power to dispel the Mark¡ªthough far inferior to Goliath, he was still a demon king with an Abyss''s blessing, and nullifying such bewitching was easy. But why should he?


    He could, but he did not.


    The conflict was subsiding and less violent¡ªafter the Holy Knights stopped fighting preemptively, the Bone Demon followed suit and lowered his four arms. All of his eight eyes closed as his mind kept rewinding to the beautiful memories of the past¡­ although he still could not see clearly the vision of the future, that vague, joyous delight that was filled with unknown and hardship had already manifested in him¡­ Unlike his former self who had simply united the Abyss of Monstrous Corpses and passed the time jadedly, the King of Bone Demons abruptly felt how hateful he had been in the past, idling for such a long time and yet never once thinking about changing!


    What had he been doing all along?!


    "¡­Hope."


    Opening his eyes towards afar at the Confounder Demon General which was observing if his spell worked, the King of Bone Demons snorted coldly, "Hope kills."


    "Then do you wish to die on the path of hope¡ª"


    When she heard the Bone Demon''s words, the Confounder Demon knew that she had succeeded and broke into a smile, exclaiming loudly from afar, "Or do you want to die in the bottomless depths of despair?"


    ***


    "Actually, every demon is born with severe manic depression and cannot feel no joy at all, their broken souls bringing them endless confusion and anguish¡ªtheir homes are destroyed and all things are dyed in grayness, just as they lived in dead, cold worlds without sunlight, along with the cruel bloodthirsty environments. All those things added to their depression and aggravated their chronic destructive tendencies, making them occasionally extremely excited and other times helpless. There''s no other way to cure that malady other than through brainwashing."


    Persica the Confounder Demon General spoke as they left the Abyss of Monstrous Corpses, but there''s no telling if the demon was muttering to herself or explaining things to Roland. "My King had recovered from his depression when he was summoned to Mycroft as a mage''s familiar centuries ago, which was why he was calmer and more rational than other demons, and could guide us forward in hope."


    As for whether brainwashing was another malady¡­


    Beside the demon, the quiet Holy Knight shrugged.


    Who cared, and rare as it may be, he acknowledged that the Confounder was right. As compared to dying at the bottomless depth without hope, anyone would rather perish upon the path of hope¡ªand demons were no exception. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the Abyss of Monstrous Corpses, the King of Bone Demons ''frowned'' as he and several archdemons surrounded and studied the unusual silver pillar.


    "¡­A Mycroftian trick," he said quietly, with utter disgust.


    I would never touch that thing even if I am dying, forced, or simply desperate, the Bone Demon had intended to say, but the tools of the Mycroft people were simply too useful and the Redemption System truly convenient.


    "¡­This Lifetree Cultivation Manual is quite interesting¡­" (Praiseful)

 Chapter 936 We Are More Correc

    "Alright, stop sending me off. The portal is just by the door¡ªI''m old, but my legs aren''t that weak yet."


    Within a chain of Mycroftian Void fortresses in the Zeta Ram system, the Galaxy of Beginnings, a rather plain gathering dinner was being held at an individually allocated recreation area. It was a huge zone which could accommodate over two hundred people with the help of spatial magic, and excessively wide for the number of people currently convening. After all, no matter how they counted, it was impossible for the warrior to have had more than two hundred acquaintances.


    At present, the gathering was almost ending with many prepared to depart. Joshua and the archbishop Artanis clinked glasses, with the latter downing his champagne in one go. Having decided to head for the Church''s headquarters for further studies and to attempt ascension to Legend, the old cleric bid the warrior goodbye, with him and two other clergies, Saya and Robzek, sending them to the portal by the door.


    Turning around, Joshua looked around the recreation zone. It had been a successful gathering where both the host and guests enjoyed themselves, although it was a slight shame that Israel, Roland, and Hill were not able to make it. The former was deciding on his borders in the Infinite Horizon with the help of the other six gods, while Roland had been handed a diplomatic mission as a new Legend, and was now probably wandering in an otherworldly Abyss. Hill, currently an elven druid and the leader of a major elven tribe, was meanwhile busy working in Mycroft and could not free himself for Joshua''s sudden gathering. If that was the case for him, it was the same for the dragon lady Fina as well¡ªboth husband and wife therefore regretfully missed the gathering, although Joshua thought nothing of it. He could simply split out multiple clones if he wanted to talk to his friends, although it was slightly disrespectful.


    By now, many others had left. Elders such as Artanis and Nostradamus had work and could not stay around for long, while Igor and the four Fairy Queens who had came over halfway to greet did not linger since their workload would only have stacked up. On the other hand, it was not as if Arlwa the Seventh Prince was being deliberately unsociable, but Nostradamus¡ªhis father''s mentor¡ªwas about to take him away for a special regime, and neither he nor Joshua could refuse.


    Brandon''s family had planned to stay until the end, but Rem and Flan were grown up. Both of them were studying at the Winter Fort Academy''s branch in Wallachia and had attained excellent results, with one of them planning to joining the Imperial External Exploration Department as an explorer, and the other enlisting into the Void legion as a ship captain. Both parents, who were hoping that the two would develop steadily, therefore got into a disagreement with their daughters, although that was your run-off-the-mill parent-children squabble. Unable to give any suggestions, Joshua simply had a few drinks with Brandon before sending the new Legend-cum-frowning father off. Even the sharpest blade could not cut down the concern of a father.


    "We should be going."


    Great Nun Saya and Robzek, commander of the Holy Knights, were about to leave after Joshua had sent off Artanis. It was their sabbatical later and the two had no intention to stay over, as they were busy people as well¡ªthe abbey and the knights'' legion had many matters to deal with, not to mention that it was now a period of stable development of new galaxies and the time to work hard. Joshua naturally did not stop them, and bade them farewell after giving both a hug.


    Now, amongst those who had stayed behind were Priest and Sol, both of whom were standing by the window to view the scenery of the Void. Priest''s sister, Britney, was sleeping under his coat on a couch, with Lisa the Drakonid girl held her in her arms, her large tail covering them and appearing very comfortable.


    Black was eating up the food left from the banquet, while Light sat on her head, reaching out with luminous appendages to stir the gravy of the food happily since Joshua had previously been stopping that. In another corner, Nick the dwarf was sitting on a table but not eating, instead taking out a recipe book and making notes.


    Ivan, Amelia, Karin, Clark (Rider), Said (Clergy) and Wayne (Mage) were sitting around a table to discuss the problems of Gold-tier, but as three of them were mages, Clergy and Rider resorted to playing Fairy Cards. Their faces made clear that Clergy appear to be in a good mood though he won less, while Rider had a rather disgusting winner''s face.


    "Elfcon! Hahahaha!"


    "Bullshit!"


    Meanwhile, Constantine (Alchemist) was pressing Syndicate for his Spirit Terminal number even as the balrog insisted that he was male. Nonetheless, Joshua could tell that Alchemist was not interested in his appearance, but rather in Syndicate''s unique Abyssal Slime essence¡ªeven if Alchemist appeared to be after hereditary attributes, it was clear that his methods did not fit what others believed his intentions to be.


    As for Zero Three, the AI had spoken to Joshua for some time before leaving since she was needed to analyze a communication from the Knowers, leaving a magical projection in the recreation zone that hovered in the air with minimal processing power, flinching when poked and floating like a luminous balloon. Nearby, Ying and Ling were using buzzing sounds to communicate with Zero One¡ªJoshua could understand them, and it appeared that they were discussing about moving from the Liege''s Residence to the Void installation, and Zero One could assume a Void warship form then and carry their old home around.


    "Bzzt-bzzt, bzzt-bzzt-bzzt!" (A great idea)Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Bzzt-bzzt-bzzt, bzzt!" (A flawless plan)


    "Bzzt-bzzt-bzzt , bzzt-bzzt-bzzt-bzzt?" (But would Master agree?)


    Is that necessary?


    Joshua almost could not refrain from laughting. Moving the Liege''s Residence to the Void? Only they could think of that. And what purpose was there in having it away from Moldavia? It was essentially a territory without a liege¡­


    Wait¡­


    If that was the case, did it not mean that his long absences as liege of Moldavia meant he had lost his purpose too?


    ***


    As always, time passed quickly. Joshua could not care what problems his students would have, since they were all adults who should have taken responsibility over their own matters¡ªthe warrior would simply summarize several ways of ascending to Supreme, while they would take up the rest of the task. Joshua would at most, as their mentor, provide them some convenient conditions.


    However, just as Joshua intended to dispel his clone and redirect his attention to his true form, Priest and Lisa¡ªthe latter who appeared to have just woken up¡ªapproached him, followed by Syndicate and Alchemist. In fact, Ivan, Amelia, Rider, Mage and Clergy had all already came up to him, while Karin and Nick stood at a corner, watching eagerly.


    "What it is it, little ones?"


    The warrior could tell at once that his students must have had some questions to ask and thus cancelled his idling itinerary, watching the youths before him with interest. "Could you all still be having problem with ascending to Supreme?"


    Joshua''s instructions held nothing back, having taught every single one of his acolytes unreservedly from his technique for ascension, his experience of Strength Mastery to his later meditation of Soul Mastery. Reasonably speaking, with the wit of these young ones who could be considered prodigies, there should not have been any more questions.


    "It''s not just that, Sir," Karin spoke first. The daughter of a knight, she had dark circles under her eyes,probably from having delved too deeply in researching spells¡ªshe coughed first and panted, before saying quietly, "We were discussing what we would be doing after ascending to Supreme, and unwittingly shifted to the question about development."


    "Yes." Nick continued. His beard had grown and not even Joshua looked as old as he did, even if his voice made clear that he was still a young dwarf. "The number of Legends would not increase drastically over the next dozen years, while Supreme champions would make up the most of the numbers. With things being as they are now, we would probably be sent to various vassals and protectorates as local viceroys when we reach Supreme. We have thus been discussing about those vassals that the Fleet had recently taken in."


    Mycroft''s Combined Fleet had recently gathered considerable ranks of provisional Void civilization vassals. Generally speaking, the civilizations near Mycroft''s Dimensional Hubs had joined on their own accord or were forced to do so, since no loss of any Dimensional Hub was acceptable, not to mention that the forces stationed at each hub were formidable. Many civilizations had simply chosen to support the Starfall Era, So as to survive while gaining numerous benefits.


    Naturally, both the Redemption System and Restoration Beams were promoted to those civilizations as well, with the Mycroft civilization dispatching parties of Extraordinary individuals who would be stationed in those nations provisionally. In fact, every nation remained autonomous, with those parties essentially there to act as guardsmen for the Dimensional Hubs.


    Joshua certainly knew his students'' intention in asking him that¡ªthe reason was clear. They could guess what the incumbent leaders of Mycroft were planning for in the next dozen years.


    "My Liege, the goal appears to be using the Redemption System to gradually occupy those Void civilizations'' internal economics, while using military might to threaten and promote Mycroftian Merchandise," Mage said, adjusting his glasses. Although he was not a direct apprentice, he was almost half of one, as part of the Elite Party. "If this continues," he deduced confidently, "the Void empires that appear independent would become our vassals in less than ten years, squandering a part of their production capacity with the great convenience of the Redemption System. However, local industries of each product that could be easily exchanged would collapse, because the equivalent exchange applied would mean that there is no processing or production cost, not even taxation!"


    Joshua remained expressionless and did not deny anything, although he did not stop the young ones from continuing¡ªit was Priest''s turn next, who had been explaining the matter to Sol beside him. "Some civilizations would become aware of it," the young warrior said quietly, "but it would mean nothing. As long as they do not dare resist the Mycroft civilization or you, Sir, they would never ban the Redemption System. And with that persisting, some, or even most of their industrial system would fall with the convenient system, their citizens becoming servants of Mycroft who would work for us, offering resources and unwittingly losing all autonomy." Everyone nodded in agreement at that.


    "Well said." Joshua nodded as no one continued for the time being, clapping his hands and agreed as well. "You''ve guessed correctly¡ªthat was an idea that I, the Pope, and the Seven Gods have thought of¡­ I certainly had my private agenda and tricks, but all of you are right, generally speaking."


    "However." The warrior''s tone soon turned to a lower pitch. "I can see that all of you do not seem to agree with that plan."


    There was silence in the zone.


    "Why not? It sounds cruel and cold, just as there would be those who would ask something like ''is this the only future open to them?'' out of excessive sympathy."


    Lisa briskly broke the quietness, as if intent on not affecting Britney as she slept behind. "However, it could not be helped¡ª"


    "Since the Evil Gods are coming in decades," Syndicate added, the balrog''s expression solemn. Whether as Joshua''s apprentices, his first ''Apostle'', or the elite paragons of Mycroft''s next generation, everyone present had long been aware of the existence of Evil Gods, and the news that they would soon come.


    "Still, even if it is to repel the Evil Gods, isn''t it better to combine the power of many civilizations than to have us work hard alone by pooling their resources?" Priest asked, finally stating the question he had in mind. "Sir, I don''t understand," he added, pointing at the Void beyond the window. "Those civilizations may not be comparable to us in certain aspects, since we have Glorious Era legacies, but their fighting forces have their own specialties. If they were called upon to fight against the Evil Gods with us in the future, they would definitely contribute more significantly by acting as an individual resistance than being a vassal with broken productivity!"


    "Moreover, Mycroft would not completely assimilate those vassals in the next decade¡ªeven combining territories is an undertaking. Look at the Sartreans, Starherders, and the demons who are now still separate from the Expedition Fleet''s core¡ªif that''s the case for the civilizations who are very cooperative, the possibly hostile alien races are much less worth mentioning."


    "Additionally, it seems to kill the chance for those civilizations to develop¡­"


    Both Ivan and his sister nodded, with Ivan offering quietly, "We have used the Redemption System, and it''s very convenient and useful, but that is also why I tend to skip procedures, avoiding the work whenever I wanted to conduct some experiment¡­ instead, I''d just request for help from the System."


    "That''s right," Amelia continued quickly, "I can even exchange for any tests or products if the Unified Archives happen to have something similar, doing away with the experiment entirely since information from our predecessors is data that can be realized directly. The release from such accumulation of experience and the spark of ideas is definitely nothing good! Those civilizations would basically go to waste if this continues."


    "As long as no one defeats you or the others, sir, no one would resist the Redemption System, and in turn, they would definitely be slaves to it!"


    No Void civilization industry would win against the Legendary giant god who commanded Steel Strength and was a living creator. The latter would be able to create anything the former could, as well as what the former could not¡ªit was also a quick process without side effects or pollution, apart from being cheap and without any variable levy, random taxing or price scissoring. It was nothing less than absolute equivalent exchange, and industries simply could not compare. Their defeat was absolute.


    Such were the opinions and doubts of Joshua''s apprentices.


    ***


    Not bad.


    Joshua did not immediately respond to his acolytes. He looked around to see youthful faces filled with curiosity, determination, and their very own resolve. They were able to analyze the matter and make their own conclusions, just as they could see through how things would have turned out in a dozen years, even thinking and worrying about the future from then on.


    Perhaps this was how the Sage explained his knowledge and opinions to the Apostles who followed him back in his time?


    Perhaps.


    At that very moment, the warrior was filled with mildness and delight, and thus he put his hands together and said calmly, "Alright. Both myself and the Pope as well as the other Legends have actually considered your questions before."


    "And the answer to that is simple¡ªwe have to do this."


    With that, Joshua looked up at the ceiling, his gaze seemingly able to pierce the walls easily to look into the dark Void. "The Evil Gods would come in several decades, and that is why we kill the futures of those civilizations¡ªso everyone can obtain more possibilities in the future."


    Then, as he lowered his head, the warrior released his presence slightly. All at once, everyone from Black who was still eating, Ying, Ling, Light, Zero One¡ªeveryone looked up, feeling that his might had instantly surpassed every threshold at any given moment before. Joshua''s apprentices felt the strength that was ten times greater than it usually was, each abruptly becoming wobbly and having to help each other to stand straight.


    Only Syndicate caught and held up Lisa in time, displaying his vigor as a former champion to push back the warrior''s presence. A Supreme-tier archdemon and Legend-hopeful in the past, he knew well that this was far beyond the past when he was used as a weapon by the champion before him to massacre ranks of demonic encirclement. Even so, it made evident that Joshua was serious.


    "Future possibilities¡­ it sounds great. But it is the truth that the reason we picked those civilizations was that they were already declining, having no progress to speak of save for their vast territories."


    Slightly solemn, Joshua spoke with a rather strict tone, "It may be a good choice and a good future for them without our influence, but in reality, we are giving them choices and futures far better than ninety percent of other futures. Well, that sounds like a sham so I''ll put it in another way¡­" The warrior then paused, narrowed his eyes and looked at his students around him. "This is how the world works."


    "The weak can only accept all this and change themselves for the world to adapt to it. Unless they would surpass everyone including myself to become profound, then they could act like us, compelling worlds and other civilizations in changing themselves so that world and other species adapted to them instead."


    Joshua had noticed that everyone was neither cowering nor surrendering despite his blast of presence, which made him very satisfied and withdrew some of his presence. "In fact, there is one point that all of you are wrong about," he said, shaking his head. "Neither I, nor Igor nor the Seven Gods have thought about promoting the Redemption System by force."


    "Might is one way to change the world. It is the same with courage, confidence, fear, resolve, a rush of blood in the heat of the moment, even threat, charm, brainwashing, and deception. But those are all ''ways''¡ªthe most important thing is to act upon it, to change the possibility to something beyond zero. The Redemption System is merely a prelude, but all of you are right¡ªtheir production systems may collapse, but likewise, they are absorbing all knowledge they could possibly gain from us, from Mycroft."


    "Listen, kids. We would generously share all our data with every civilization without forcing it on anyone. They can simply rely on resolve and belief to absorb the knowledge within, accelerating civilization''s development and changing its future, just as they can apply laziness and luck with the Redemption System, destroying their own industrial functions and have themselves fall into a fate of decline."


    And all of that was ''change''.


    To fall for temptations or triumph over self were all futures and fates, and those choices were what the Mycroft civilization offered. In the decades before Finality, they were now gathering comrades instead creating vassals, even if not all civilizations could pass that hurdle.


    "Do you understand?" Joshua paused at that, noticing the thoughtful expression of his acolytes and nodding in satisfaction. "Change could be good or bad," he continued, "what I provide is merely a guide to hasten their change but without forcing them."


    "As for the more essential question of why these civilizations are so easily influenced and changed by us, the answer is quite simple," the warrior spoke with a deep and quiet voice. Both his arms crossed before his chest, and he turned to look at the Void beyond the window. "Each civilization has their own definition of correctness, but of course¡­"


    Joshua then finished with a tone of utmost arrogance as if it could not be more natural.


    "We are more correct."

 Chapter 937 Undying Bird and Important News

    "Curse you! Despicable Mycroftians!"


    Silver heavenly flames descended from the gloomy skies like erratic intersecting arcs drawn on a blackboard, streaking down onto mountains and plains with white hot light. Over it, gray-white shroud emanated the light of deathly remains, crashing down from the horizon like a collapsing sky.


    There were proverbs in the Rund civilization such as ''There is peak in every collapsing sky'' or ''Only fools fear a falling sky'', words of relief that also cautioned people not to worry about things that were far flung from real life and had little chance of happening.


    Nevertheless, the sky was truly falling now¡ªthe silver heavenly flames compounded with mountainous gray shrouds to block all sunlight, bringing forth darkness and shadow to the land, pressing down slowly but constantly from above.


    It reached the entire world, although something about that description did not quite fit, for the entire homeworld of the Rund was being grasped inside the palm of a massive steel hand, which was now closing gradually. Stopping all sunlight, it engulfed the world¡ªthe silver flame and shroud were merely gas cycles welling out of the hair pores on the skin of the massive hand.


    The giant hand continued closing upon itself, as if grabbing and crushing the planet. The Rund civilization was certainly fighting back. Over the planet, huge accelerated pulse cannons were firing away non-stop, while wielders of electromagnetism powers unique to Rund¡ªthey were silicon-based lifeforms after all¡ªmorphed into bolts, dragging trails as they shot away bravely at the collapsing sky.


    The Rund were not elemental lifeforms such as earth or steel elementals, but a naturally born silicon-based race that were capable of thought despite the absence of a soul, though even machines would have gained souls after delving into supernatural powers over a long period. Born as hovering solenoid orbs that were fifteen centimeters in diameter, they became larger as they grew, thereby gaining a soul and awakening electromagnetic powers, their thoughts and superpowers naturally accelerating and strengthening.


    And now, every single Rund one was fighting back, bellowing and retaliating like a tide of metals surging from the ground towards the sky. Their power blew up the atmosphere and stirred raging gales over the surface as over 230,000 specialized Gold-tier fighters shot at the skies in resistance, for it was the Rund''s homeworld after all. One of them, whose size had grown over three thousand meters, could easily alter the planet''s landscape if his power was fully unleashed at full capacity, causing a planetary level of destruction¡ªsuch a make of Rund was rare even across the Rund Federation, with only eight similar beings over thirty-three worlds, with each capable of standing toe to toe against an entire Void Fleet.


    Now, however, that particular Rund was cursing. He was darting through the air at thirty times the speed of sound, while electromagnetic forces of horror warping the planet''s magnetic field, causing distinct ionization over half the world''s atmosphere and kicking up sparks in the gray clouds but with no effect. The powerful Rund had not actually risen too high when he was quickly struck heavily, his entire form crashing down diagonally and dragging boundless trails of sparks, although a layer of gray shroud kept the huge steel orb aloft so it did not destroy the planet even when it fell.


    Likewise, the 200,000 ranks of Gold and Supreme-tier Runds were all beaten at once by empty illusory flashes and mist. Each Rund that had been flashed by the silver flames felt as if infinite spam messages were poured into them with optic fibers, their central processors instantly crashing. Any who reached the shroud would directly lose control over their bodies as well, the electromagnetic abilities they had been wielding all their lives now betraying them and causing them to rise and then shoot down rapidly.


    "Curse you, evil destroyers, damned invaders!"


    As he plummeted, the most powerful Rund orb swore with every fiber of its will, his furious soul quaking the atmosphere while information filled with hate and regret pouring out from within, directed to the master of the gray clouds. The emotion of that hate and regret even condensed into solid energies, streaming along an extremely powerful electromagnetic pulse that punched through the obstruction of silver flame and gray cloud, sinking into the closing giant hand.


    Naturally, such profanity had no purpose. The cursing Rund was drowned in the gray shroud and rendered into systemic hibernation, his soul paralyzed into a truest of dreamlands. Despite that, it continued screaming and blaspheming even in the dream, unleashing veins of unique electromagnetic pulse.


    The hand''s owner was only too used to that¡ªblack presence swirled, and within an instant, the angry supernatural electromagnetic pulse was sucked into a deep Soul Pool. Similar cursing and ill will were ever present within as endless malicious spirits and soul fragments stirred raging storms, their sheer number surpassing even the population of the Rund civilization. In other words, the Rund''s cursing was simply neither significant nor heeded.


    That was why Joshua van Radcliffe had not reacted with any form of emotion¡ªthe Giant God who was clenching his fist neither smiled, frowned or raged. In fact, he simply grabbed to hold on to the Rund homeworld. "Will do," he said¡ªthere was no telling who he was talking to. "The Rund homeworld has been collected into the First Reserve¡­ you can''t talk to these fellows; they know no reason at all." With that, the four-armed Giant God looked up at the star that was four light seconds away from him.


    It was the sun that the Runds reverently named the one-eyed giant, but Joshua was sighing at it. "They don''t even know that disaster is looming, the sun is changing ever so clearly." The star itself was on the larger side and had already lived through half of its lifespan, although it remained in its most stable period. Its orange-yellow radiance was dazzling, but the Giant God''s gaze could pierce the light to see beneath its luminous shell, viewing and dissecting the star''s seemingly mundane integrity or essence as its exterior cascaded with burning gases. In reality, it was a Void Behemoth''s egg that was about to hatch.


    Indeed, the entire planet was an egg, or one could say that the world itself was the spawn split out from a Void Behemoth. According to Joshua and the others'' deduction in regards to the Void Behemoths, Ancient Dragons, and the various galactic cycles, it was nothing too unusual¡ªby the end of their lives, ultimate Void Behemoths would turn into one or multiple worlds, perpetuating the worldly cycles of the galaxies at the cost of their lives.


    But regardless of how wondrous the galactic cycles were, Void Behemoths were alive and it was therefore not unusual that they would produce descendants. Perhaps a few Behemoth Eggs would be hidden inside some of the worlds that it had split into, buried beneath the land while its entire form became the world itself, or¡­ the star.


    Elements, energy, and non-solid Void Behemoths¡ªit was a fine research topic. As Joshua thought about it, he found that Imperator Amos may have been inspired by such a Void Behemoth. Could that be how his nebula body was formed? One must mention that the Multiverse was so wondrous that there were even sights the ancient Glorious Era had never seen, having never met anything such as the Super Void Behemoth now incubating in its star egg.


    It was also possible that they had not investigated further, and as such could not have discovered it¡­ In the end, the life of stars was so long that civilizations were like bubbles as compared to them. Furthermore, moving between galaxies could lead to variance of temporal traps over a dozen thousandfold, with one of two civilizations born at once having a few years pass for them, while dozens of millennia would have passed for the other. That was why many civilizations might never have seen the star''s changing even until they died.


    Still, whatever the case may be, it was something worthy of memory. On the first of February in Starfall year 847, the Starfall Era had finally discovered a new thing the Glorious Era had never known or recorded into the Unified Archives¡ªan elemental Super Void Behemoth, a historical discovery.


    "It''s about time."


    Even after having ''preserved'' the ignorant Rund homeworld by force, Joshua appeared to have no intention of leaving. In fact, he had already sent a streak of stimulating pulse to the massive star eight minutes ago, and now, what would have happened four minutes ago would now reach him from the faraway star alongside its light.


    Within the light, the star could be seen ''cracking''.


    The first signs presented themselves¡ªthe sun aged rapidly, turning red as most of its mass became swiftly lost. As the outer hot gases lost the restraint of gravity, the star rapidly expanded like a red giant¡ªthe bloating would only last fifteen seconds, after which the mass reverted. Powerful gravity was pulsed back by the expanded gas, the reciprocation resembling a planet being torn apart, pouring masses of irregular planetary gases into vacuum while bringing inexhaustive, powerful light, raging electromagnetism blasts, and gravitational waves, along with an enraged cry.


    And with that cry, the outer gaseous layer peeled off like an eggshell. The hot nuclear fusion that went out of control caused massive ionization, turning substantial helium into a dark carbon shell that wrapped around the planet''s surface. Helium flash then detonated and shattered the carbon shell, while streaks of irregular luminous rings reached out from the eggshell, intersecting and tangling before finally becoming the wings of a bird!


    The wings appeared to be auroras or reeds wafting in the sea, whereas the golden radiance that was half-solid and half-illusory swept away the carbon shell formed from the helium flash, allowing Joshua to view its true form clearly.


    A bird.


    An undying bird of fire and light¡ªa phoenix of incomparable size.


    ***


    Legends claimed that phoenixes were immortal, bursting into flames before they died and were reborn from within.


    "But no one has ever said that the flame of a phoenix is a supernova¡­" Muttering to himself quietly, Joshua could now see that the Void Behemoth had already undergone its birthing process. Initially, the Super Void Behemoth had probably left a massive planetary realm, albeit with a Void Behemoth egg left inside the realm''s star. That egg would absorb the stellar energies left by its mother, gradually replacing the star''s function¡­ then, when it felt ''appropriate'', it would trigger rapid withering of the star and be born, bathed in flames and a grand supernova explosion.


    But regardless of Joshua''s thoughts, the behemoth was now ablaze in apocalyptic fury. The warrior had triggered it to awaken days, perhaps even months, early, meaning that it had not completely absorbed the star''s energy to be born in a supernova. Its current form was incomplete, which greatly lengthened its future growth in the Void and its threat level! According to the legacy runes inside the core energy construct, it would have been born as heir of a Super Void Behemoth with stellar power. Now, however, it was probably merely a few levels stronger than ordinary Void Behemoths, making it dangerous instead of having almost no natural enemies at all.


    "Shriek¡ª!"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    The Undying Bird cried shrilly, causing magical and elemental forces to quake through the planetary realm as it stretched out its wings, posturing as a massive bird and leaving its original form when it shrank itself tightly inside the star. Then, as it energized its senses, it conveyed its rage with the angriest sound possible.


    "Shriek¡ª!"


    But it was wrong.


    What it was seeing was not the fleet of the little people it thought it would have, but a huge person that was several times its size and incessantly enlarging, his entire body glimmering with white-hot light. "Greetings, little bird." The huge person made some weird sound that the bird could not understand. "You''ve forced me into considerable misunderstandings.


    "Shriek¡­Shriek¡­Caw?"


    The Behemoth''s infuriated cries softened. In the presence of the four-armed Giant God who had warped to him out of nowhere, the Sunbird closed its beak and its senses, withdrawing its wings evasively and attempted to revert itself into a star. However, it was too late. As the Giant God dusted off the stellar residual substances away from his feet, he mustered a bounded gravitational field on his left hand, grabbing the phoenix''s neck even as it tried to pass itself off as an ostrich. Then, as he dragged the bird without stopping to the beyond, the Phoenix cried shrilly and helplessly, having inherited no knowledge of any of such circumstances.


    In the end, it was still a child. Would it know how to face a brutal and vicious God of Steel? And reasonably speaking, which legacy would have such scenarios?


    Thus, it was dragged off along with the entire planet of the Rund civilization¡ªmillions of them along with their twenty Void fleets only arrived later in the Void, intent on surrounding and stopping Joshua ''the-damned-Mycroftian-who-attacked-our-homeworld''. The Seven Gods above did not understand what was happening at all.


    The monstrous sized four-armed Giant God dragged the Firebird that was almost its size away from the Runds'' now-dark homeworld, and before they realized that their homeworld was gone and mourned, all of them were handled¡ªforced inside Joshua''s ''protection'' in the First Reservation.


    The entire planetary system became silent at once, leaving several worlds whirling carefully in the empty Void.


    ***


    "Another planet about to die preserved."


    Days later, on the fourth of February in Starfall year 847, after Joshua had suppressed the Undying Bird''s consciousness and held it inside a yellow K-class star, he handed the Void Behemoth infant to the God of Life. Still, the god whose face was hidden behind a veil looked up more than once to survey Joshua''s human-sized clone¡ªshe leveled a direct but weird gaze upon him to the point that the warrior felt a tinge uncomfortable.


    "It''s fine to protect lifeforms¡­ but there is probably no repairing the relations with the Runds. You invaded their borders, broke the World Barrier of their home planet, and took control of every colony along the way, even their homeworld."


    Noticing Joshua''s questioning gaze, the God of Life coughed once in front of the star and within the vacuum. "They would probably have a profoundly wrong idea about us," she said tactfully, "especially when they assume that you''ve destroyed their entire fleet."


    "They will understand," Joshua replied, naturally taking no heed of such slight misunderstanding¡ªthey may have brains of steel, but it was not as if the Runds could not think, and they would soon realize that the warrior had saved every single one life in their homeworld. After all, none knew how long it would have taken for the Super Void Behemoth to be born and set fire to the entire planetary system.


    Although Joshua''s duty in recent months had been to patrol the stars to inspect the planetary systems surrounding Dimensional Hubs of different galaxies and scouting for possible threats, it was by coincidence that he happened to chance upon that powerful Void Behemoth spawn. If not for Joshua passing by, the Rund would have had to confront a real planetary-class Void Behemoth.


    "Leaving that aside, Your Majesty¡­"


    Joshua would not delve into similar issues since he had been saving too many worlds that it had became his nature, just as he would not be concerned with the gratitude of those saved. He then noticed that the god before him clearly had more to say, and that the matters regarding the Void Behemoths and the Runds were merely a conversation starter. Not one for idle conversations, he asked at once, "Why have you came looking for me?"


    "Certainly."


    The God of Life did not continue; she knew Joshua''s personality well. Therefore, after breathing a sigh, she said at once, "There is reliable information that the Amos Court has run into some trouble¡ªI know, that''s not major news, but this is what''s surprising¡­"


    At that, the God of Life''s tone turned serious, her veil glinting in gold from the radiance of a nearby corona. "When the Amos Court ran into said trouble, the Takur Ruin Cult actually did not try to exploit that," she said with a low voice. "In fact, they did nothing."


    "Joshua, this is important news."

 Chapter 938 Emotional Spectrum

    The Amos Court and the Takur Ruin Cult were advanced Class 4 civilizations residing within the same galaxy. Due to their attributes and a series of events over history, both had waged all-out massacring wars against each other, with their numerous colonies systemically purged and decimated by other to the point that not even the civilians would take anything lying down now.


    Neither Imperator Amos nor the first Grand Patriarch of the Takur Ruin Cult had grown to their present level at the time, while their respective fleets also saw as many defeats as victories. And while they fought, every other middling or inferior civilization was banished or culled to the point of extinction, until the two monsters known as ''civilizations of calamity'' were left in the galaxy. The name ''Galaxy of Bloodbath'' therefore spread like wildfire across the Multiverse.


    There was no clear reason for war or enmity¡ªthe Takur Ruin Cult''s doctrine had not been as radical as it was at present, and neither was the Bloody Court''s way of thinking as hostile as it was now. Perhaps the Amos and the Takurians were naturally antagonistic that after bombarding each other within short distances of less than half a light-second with the first generation of Void warships, they still kept themselves entangled with each other through continent-sized Void fortresses and stellar divine incarnations to beat up each other from across planetary systems. Just as no one had known when the war actually started, none could tell when their war would have ended.


    However, the all-out raging war between both civilizations cooled over the last three hundred years, seemingly after having suffered excessive blood loss. To avoid having civilizations from other galaxies take advantage, they briefly entered a period of ceasefire and no longer engaged each other in violent confrontation, turning their war into one of perimeter interference, infiltration, sabotage, arms race, and resource monopolization. In their cold war, the true form of Imperator Amos stood off against the incumbent Grand Patriarch from afar, holding the final word for their respective forces. Being galactic-level superentities who could subjugate most Class 4 civilizations, they would not attack recklessly and create an opening for their counterparts.


    Naturally, the encounter with the Mycroft civilization had been an unexpected situation. Both sides had first and foremost sent out only their clones instead of their true forms, believing they had not really needed to personally make a move in stopping the newcomers from establish a foothold in the Multiverse. Instead, they intended to use Mycroft''s champions to weaken each other, so that their enemy would develop their own personal hostility against the Mycroftians. Ultimately, the Multiverse was so vast that there was all the time and space to clash if war was what they wanted. They did not have to hasten it all at once, and it was far important to get rid of their familiar nemesis.


    Joshua was aware of the bloodthirsty history between the Amos Court and the Takur Ruin Cult, and he certainly would not critique the two naturally xenophobic and seclusive civilizations'' tendency to beat each others'' brains out. But with that being said, the matter mentioned by the God of Life was definitely unusual.


    "The Amos Court ran into trouble? Looks like they have come across roaming Evil Gods."


    The warrior speculated about the possible scenarios, although the fact that Evil Gods existed in the Multiverse goes without saying¡ªboth the Starherders and the Knowers made it evident that an unknown number of Evil Gods roamed the Multiverse, like wandering nightmares that attacked civilization. Nonetheless, they were not too powerful. Class 4 civilizations were able to repel most Evil Gods, even maiming and slaying weaker ones. Even powerful Class 3 civilizations could protect themselves when facing weaker Evil Gods, and it had not been too extraordinary for them to repel their attacks.


    Nevertheless, encountering an Evil God was not a good thing for any civilization, regardless of how powerful they were. If the Amos Court had actually summoned a correlated Evil God due to the long years of blood wars, even they would be left troubled¡ªbecause if that happened, the Takur Ruin Cult would not simply stand idly by. In fact, they would have been all too pleased to fight alongside the Evil God to pincer and mangle the Amos Court, for their mutual hate far surpassed the innate disgust and fear that civilizations of Order had towards Chaos.


    And that was where the problem lay¡ªthe Takur Ruin Cult had not done that.


    It was truly puzzling.


    "That being said, you are too powerful."


    Even after relaying the important news, the God of Life still studied Joshua. She stared at him, inadvertently shaking her head before sighing, "Unbelievable. How are you so powerful? How did you catch up with us in a brief dozen years?"


    "I had the System early on. It was probably given by the Sage¡ªeither way, I''m different from most." Joshua responded honestly in return, although he did not really have the God of Life''s attention. After all, the story that Joshua''s pre-existence was lived within another mysterious world was known even to bystanders amongst Mycroft''s leadership, although the warrior also noticed the God of Life''s gaze twinkling at the mention of the ''Sage''.


    What a curious and complex relationship the Seven Gods shared with the man.


    "Leaving that aside¡ªso, are you hoping that I''ll investigate the mystery in the Galaxy of Bloodbath? To check what''s happening?"


    Putting that topic aside to follow up with another, Joshua frowned at the God of Life rather puzzledly, while she looked up and nodded solemnly in turn. "Certainly, Joshua. It''s a task only you can undertake."


    "I agree. When do I leave?"


    Joshua had assuredly not denied the fact, even if he knew that both the old Pope and the Seven Gods could easily handle that task as well, and that it was not really something only he could do. Being one who was self-aware, Joshua would score full marks in direct confrontation, but was probably questionable in infiltration¡ªcompared to uncovering the truth by slipping in and spying, he was more used to clearing a path with his fist and obtain information from hostages.


    Of course, there was no need to refuse either. "Don''t worry, it can wait for another six months. The Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds is now positioning itself, and the Commanding Will would transport you to the edge of the Galaxy of Bloodbath when the times comes. It saves time since we are merely going to take a look and not to defuse any situations."


    The God of Life had already turned around, ready to call her clerics and heroic spirits here to study the Undying Bird caged in the star. "In reality, any troubles the Amos Court and the Takur Ruin Cult face are none of our business," she reminded Joshua before going to work. "Your only task is to verify if they are indeed facing an Evil God, although it doesn''t really matter either way¡­ Ultimately, your true form is needed to calibrate and build ''that thing'', and it is the most vital element. Do as you see fit when it comes to other tasks."


    Joshua said nothing in return. He stood in the Void, watching as the divine being and a group of blessed clergies headed for the sun where the Phoenix was.


    The God of Life was very busy, having to analyze, confirm, and record all new lifeforms of the Multiverse previously unknown to the Unified Archives. If the new species were unique and exceptionally powerful¡ªsuch as the Super Void Behemoth infant this time around¡ªshe would have to work overtime to study it from beak to tail and discover an aspect to be emulated.


    Even if she had been touted a genius and powerful by the former God of Might, the God of Life was working hard in the new Multiverse for knowledge and strength, just as other gods and Legendary champion did not pause. There were many new environments brought by the Multiverse, new knowledge, new systems of Extraordinary ability, along with diverse races and civilizations. It was the finest fertilizer for a developing civilization, and by absorbing the Unified Archives, the Knowers'' data and the many systemic information gained through trade with brand new civilizations, Starfall Mycroft was indeed growing at the fastest speed possible.


    Naturally, growth remained growth, just like the Legendary champions who needed to charge up. Population, the most critical issue for Mycroft civilization, was also not easily solved¡ªtheir present number of two billion was far too few for their reach that it caused a headache for the Legendary champions.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    For such an insurmountable conundrum, the Nature''s Magister suggested re-creating a Legend by working with the Elven Queen to directly cultivate Treeborn Elves out of Lifetrees, using ''fruits'' to rapidly increase elven numbers. She was really able to do it too, and if not for the elves'' ethics and the long period required for the population to mature, which in turn meant the present crisis could not be solved at once, the Nature''s Magister¡ªwho was driven rather desperate¡ªwould probably have had set the plan into motion, so that the childhood myths of ''which tree did you fall out of'' became reality.


    Likewise, the Seven Gods Church was working with the Skypiercing White Tower and the Imperial Royal Mage Guild to research ''highly-intelligent artificial soul puppets'', with Zero Three and Lothram (Unnamed Technician) acting as their core members, as one of them was a classic powerful artificial soul and the other was a master in spiritual machines. Either way, the factions were now collaborating with the plan to directly produce AI that could replace human work, which would neither incur issues of ethics nor growth time.


    Still, the only thing worth being cautious about was if the AIs would be quietly subservient and cooperative after gaining intelligence. Even if AI uprising remained a theory, just as artificial souls and AI were two separate products, neither ''life made'' nor ''life born naturally'' would acknowledge that the other was a different species by default, despite being fundamentally identical.


    Indeed, there had been many ideas, but hardly any were practical. Both Barnil''s elemental servants and the dwarves'' automated war machines were more or less the same relative to the highly-intelligent artificial soul puppets, since the former was bestowing genuine intelligence upon elemental lifeforms while the latter meant producing a combat mechanism that even civilians could operate safely, such as enchanted armor to Void warships. In comparison, only one suggestion stood out¡ªGodard the High Priest and his ''biological theory of evolution''. He had indicated a path to modify every race from human, elf, dwarf to his own brethren the murlocs so that everyone could gestate twice per year, becoming fertility machines. If it proved successful, the Mycroft civilization would never have to be troubled by the lack of a labor force.


    Before accusing the Murloc High Priest of clear misogyny, Godard had actually meant to do away with the concept of gender so that every Mycroft being could reproduce asexually, becoming creatures that were fertile all year. Their bred infant would also be set to mature in years, having certain levels of intelligence. If one had to put it in words, Godard was perhaps one who insisted on genuine equality.


    The murlocs were a perfect example of that theory since they had been mostly modified to such a state. That was why the murlocs who had almost faced extinction in the great battle between the Eastern Plains and the Holy Mountains could survive until now, even claiming territory in the Void¡ªit was all thanks to the Murloc Hight Priests of every generation who discreetly modified them to become such a tough race.


    Godard was recently inspired by the Tuftians, and was now preparing part of his body as a template to cultivate a superior lifeform born in spore units. They were the ultimate lifeforms that would breed endlessly and boast strong physique along with rapid growth, even grasping knowledge through bloodline and not by learning. Moreover, Godard projected that those beings would be fine being beaten to a pulp, since their very flesh were actually breeding spores. As long as there were organic substances nearby, they would multiply even more¡ªtruly the perfect war machine.


    So wild.


    Undoubtedly, all those insane and erratic plans were put on hold and stopped, every radical and hazardous research halted so that humankind fell to some random technology before the population crisis was solved.


    Human beings never stayed their hand when it came to tormenting themselves, and would even be unusually successful¡ªa complaint Nostradamus raised to Joshua in the previous gathering. An idea which the Legendary dimensional mage was rather supportive of was the ''Soul Split'' technique developed by William Mind Lord, and it had nothing to do with the ''soul'' despite having the term in its name. The technique itself meant to split an individual''s consciousness so he could think of or complete two different matters as if he were two people. Through training, the splitting effect would increase as well, so that one person could have the efficiency of six people. Naturally, split consciousness could be restored as a whole at any given moment¡ªone could act as many, while two billion citizens would multiply at once, a number that would keep increasing as their training progressed.


    Nonetheless, Joshua still found it unhinged¡ªthose Legendary champions really had no restraint when their brains were set loose, with the warrior himself wondering if it was a disaster not to keep Extraordinary civilizations limited to feudalism. If the leaders of their race had all such a mindset and had the same incredible authority, civilization would either advance rapidly upwards or plunge vertically straight into the Abyss.


    Despite having considered plenty, Joshua did not remain too long inside the sealed world. While the God of Life and her clergies studied the Undying Bird, he vanished, with his consciousness returning to his true form.


    In the silver world, crystal obelisks were glimmering with light. The warrior''s will had become a star, shining upon all creation. Neither the problem that the Amos'' encountered nor Mycroft''s population crisis were of chief importance to Joshua at the moment, not even ''that thing'' mentioned by the God of Life.


    In truth, Joshua was now recalling the Rund champion and the electromagnetic signals it had transmitted several days ago which were full of cursing and hate. In the Soul Pool, boundless soul fragments of hatred floated in the darkness, most of it and the curses they contained already rotting into nothingness. Still, the recent addition of the Runds'' vengefulness stimulated and made the Soul Pool rather active, with clusters of dark red curses and resentment driving a near solid stream of light, stirring storms within the Soul Pool.


    However, a hand reached out and caught the light that was supposed to have neither shape nor form.


    Joshua projected his self into the dark Soul Pool and frowned. His spirit form was emanating white-hot radiance and other colors, and yet it appeared to illuminate the entire lightless Soul Pool¡ªwith its brilliance, the true colors of various soul fragments and curses that had been entirely black showed their true colors. Red ''rage'', green ''hate'', blue ''apathy'', purple ''envy'', golden ''greed'', and black ''curses''...the spectrum of emotions formed beneath the illumination of Joshua''s pure soul radiance.


    Clenching the near solid ''resentment'' and ''curses'', Joshua looked down upon the dark red and blackness in his hand, reminiscing the exceptionally unique power contained in the soul and current, unable to avoid sinking into profound thought.


    "Perhaps¡­ it could be illusion, but I have always had always such a theory."


    "Could¡­ emotion¡­ be a power too?"

 Chapter 939 The Prerequisite of the Wise Ones

    Does emotion hold power?


    If one were to ambush someone beside them with such a question, and in that condition was unsure about the essence of that question, they would instinctively believe that emotion does hold power. And the reason for that was simple¡ªbe it through firsthand experience, witnessing or hearsay, most would have personally experienced the power of emotion.


    Here, setting aside the frequently-mentioned physical cases of mothers who have burst out in power of love to protect their child by lifting a car at once, or berserkers who have unleashed greater power than usual with a rush of blood to the brain, there were similarly those of individuals who were reluctant to be belittled and hence strived through strenuous training over years to gain entry into elite institution, or wanderers who turned back in the sadness of a kin''s passing, changing their ways to become a successful person¡­ every such feat could basically be attributed to the power of emotion.


    Love, anger, regret, and the reluctance to be resigned to one''s fate¡­ it certainly seemed as if when emotion reached an extreme, a person appeared to be able to unleash power surpassing their own. But was that all it took to prove that emotion by itself was a power? Joshua shook his head. Such emotions did not hold power in itself, but were merely a primer that triggered the deftness of a person. To make a rather inappropriate example¡ªwhen cornered, humans would believe they could do anything, save for math problems.


    With emotion, humans could gain a burst of physical power through adrenaline and restrain, even wipe away natural laziness and pessimism through emotion in order to become a better person¡­ but those were all physically attainable things in the first place.


    A math problem was a different matter altogether¡ªif one did not know how to solve it, one would not be able to solve it. Even if one suddenly knew how to do that, they must have simply forgotten after learning and remembered it anew through the drive of emotion, or they must have been a genius in the first place, with ability to calculate and solving the problem unguided by their teachers, as well as surpass the knowledge of any predecessor. The case of the former was within the domain of ''able to do it in the first place'', while the latter was an exception outlying from any domain. In other words, emotions did not actually hold power. It could, however, inspire the power in an individual, and if the person had no such power in the first place, emotion could not draw anything out.


    Nevertheless, all scenarios mentioned only applied to worlds without miracles.


    "The power of Psi itself originates from thinking and belief, being the power of existence and a spawn of divine strength¡­ Emotion definitely drives Psi, and in other words, if one thinks of emotion as a variant attribute of Psi, emotion itself does hold power."


    In the Soul Pool illuminated by brightness, endless angst, hate, and cursing wafted around, even as countless soul fragments mixed together, creating a distortion force that almost resembled Psionic power¡­ in the beginning, the Glorious Strength that Joshua took to calling ''killing intent'' was born from those curses¡ªscreams and despair of the enemies, forged into sharp tools for the warrior to slay his foes.


    Joshua held the Rund''s curse. It was the ''emotional power'' that he had recently drawn, the light of black and dark-red fresh and active.


    The warrior was in turn thoughtful. "It''s not just psionic power¡­ this power still carries an aspect similar to lifeforce¡­ I get it now!" Since the underlying principle was uncomplicated, perhaps even shallow, Joshua therefore quickly grasped it.


    In truth, it was Psi, not emotion, that was equipped with power. It was the subjective agency born from the Initial Flame and applied by intelligent life to change the world, which allowed any lifeform¡ªeven those without souls¡ªto awaken psionic powers, although it was an iron-clad clue that after awakening it, they would grow a soul as well.


    Just as adrenaline drew upon embarrassment and disinclination so that a person could reflect and enforce self-discipline, emotion could trigger psionic talents hidden in intelligent life to come bursting out. It was one of the methods which several doctrines applied to awaken psionic powers, which include techniques such as training beside cliffs and beneath waterfalls. By reacting to danger and enduring anguish, they used emotion to guide the awakening of psionic power.


    Of course, that had not been the only method. Psionic powers were generally categorized into two, with the first being the ''Passionate'', which cultivated psionic abilities through intense emotion, and the other being ''Meditative'', which achieved the same result by emptying the mind. With that being said, both intense emotions and empty minds were essentially the active and passive states of minds and were merely different moods, essentially possessing no difference.


    With calm objectivity and a mild temperament, humans could still exhibit talents they would show even under an irked mood¡ªall those principles were connected.


    As for lifeforce¡­ it was even simpler.


    It was a world of Flame and Steel, and all living forms derived from Steel Strength would definitely have a portion of lifeforce. When adrenaline was induced from strong emotions, it would not have been unusual to trigger an awakening of lifeforce as well if it was a little more intense¡ªindeed, it had probably been how the early Fighter-class was founded, their emotions having stirred to their very limits as they fought against enemies and beasts in ancient times, thus awakening lifeforce.


    For the power of Joshua''s Soul Pool, wherein resided endless curses and soul fragments containing despair and rage, it was the equivalent of an external emotional stimulator that helped the warrior enchance his potential while granting him additional psionic abilities and lifeforce protection by burning the soul fragments of the enemy. While seemingly a mysterious power, the examination was swiftly completed with Joshua''s present level of analysis.


    "If that is the case, emotion is altogether with and without power¡­ it draws upon psionic powers and lifeforce simultaneously, changing spirit and form? Interesting." Releasing the Rund''s curse so that the red-black bolt sunk into the Soul Pool, the warrior appeared thoughtful. "It''s a different path than I had imagined, but it could work." Although things deviated from his initial thoughts, emotions could still be used as a subordinating ability to develop a novel school of Extraordinary legacy, since it was not a brand new, original Extraordinary power separate from the rest,.


    As with combat aura and Nature''s power that were all Extraordinary legacies spawned out of Steel Strength to create Fighter-class and druids, the Path of Emotions would originate from psionic power and lifeforce and progress into a unique supernatural ability, using belief and will to mold virtual Psi matter to refine oneself or fight¡­in one way or another, integrating the attributes of two Extraordinary powers was equivalent to spellcasters having to combine the trifecta of mana, elements, and ether, and Joshua believed he had every chance to establish an exclusive class of adepts with psionic power and lifeforce.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Reaching out with his hand and moving with his mind, various emotional spectrum leapt out and swirl upon his palm.


    [Red courage and anger, alongside lurking hate and insanity. Wielders would possess outstanding power and explosiveness, but would easily hurt themselves.]


    [Orange curiosity and passion, alongside lurking greed and indulgence. Wielders would possess heightened psionic perception and observation, but would easily lose control.]


    [Yellow flexibility and prudence, alongside lurking capriciousness and fear. Wielders would possess outstanding adaptability and defense, but would easily be at a loss.]


    [Green tolerance and patience, alongside lurking cowardice and resentment. Wielders would possess the best physique and fortitude, but would easily lose themselves.]


    [Green resolve and determination, alongside lurking arrogance and stubbornness. Wielders would possess great belief and resolution, but would easily give up on thinking.]


    [Blue calmness and confidence, alongside lurking indifference and pride. Wielders would possess exceptional thought and leadership, but would easily stray from that which is practical.]


    [Purple passion and acceptance, alongside lurking envy and possessiveness. Wielders would have the finest control and affinity, but would easily become radical.]


    And lastly, the pureness of heart denoted by black and white¡ªpure hope and despair, sheer expectation and cursing.


    ***


    Whether positive or negative, emotions drew power, and it was because the world was supernatural that everything corresponded in this fashion.


    A set of almost complete spectrum categorized, Joshua clenched his fist and incorporated the colors into his body. "It''s certainly an unprecedented cultivation system," he muttered softly. Through strong emotions and the nine different colors on the spectrum that simultaneously drew upon psionic power and lifeforce, turning them into brand new abilities¡­it was a new class that could be partitioned into countless classes similar to how spellcasters and fighters were divided. Like how Psi and lifeforce categories differed according to the triggering emotion, the adept would be proficient in different aspects as well.


    Unlike psionic chevaliers and knight exorcists that focused solely on cultivating psionic powers and lifeforce, both of those powers would have been combined into a singular body when used by the new Extraordinary class¡­Nevertheless, Joshua stopped proceeding with that train of thought since an entirely brand-new system of Extraordinary could not be thought up with a slap to the head in the Soul Pool. He would visit the Great Khan of the Starherders, Vahina the Sage of the Oceans, and the psionic warlock families and try to establish the new body by jointly researching with those champions.


    Furthermore, there was a much more vital matter than creating a new Extraordinary class.


    "¡­the Grand Patriarch of the Takur Ruin Cult seemed to have used a similar hybrid supernatural power. He had built a shrine within his own power to invoke great divine power." Joshua looked up, watching the dark borders of the Soul Pool as if his eyes could pierce the emptiness while he furrowed his brow in recollection. "Towards the end, the Grand Patriarch had compounded divine and psionic power to repel both myself and Imperator Amos, adding it up into a brand-new divine energy¡­ that is the only way he could have unleashed the full force of Spectral Wraith, a power far surpassing normal Legends."


    There was no question that the Takurians were a step ahead in combining powers! Still, it was expected since other civilization had mentioned their absence of a god despite being a religious group, although they remained strict adherence to their own doctrine, their prophecy of ruin, and the oath of self-regulation. Indeed, they resembled a religion, but were more akin to a massive ascetical organization in the Void than a group believing in a supreme being.


    Now, it appeared that the Takur Ruin Cult may indeed have had a god, although it was not a life possessing human attributes, but an existence similar to collective psionic consciousness. It drew divine power from the Initial Flame like all normal deities, but not as an existential form, instead connected to all Takurians'' beliefs¡­


    In other words, the deity of the Ruin Cult was the cult itself, with every Takurian being a part of the superior being and thereby gaining a portion of divine power, using it as a special Extraordinary ability known as divine energy! The Grand Patriarch, being the most powerful psionic, would have therefore definitely drawn greater divine power from within.


    Joshua was thrilled after having glimpsed what may have been the essence of the Takur Ruin Cult''s power, but more excitingly, he now knew that Extraordinary ability could indeed be combined!


    There was no shortage of mages who were adept at both magic and martial arts, just as there were clergies and druids who could burst out in combat aura. It was nothing bizarre since Joshua himself had some spell techniques, and could even simply cast magic¡ªwho would not have tried to gather a few trump cards, after all? Moreover, psionic powers that were awakened through bloodlines would never affect the wielder if they cultivated other Extraordinary abilities¡ªpsionic mages, warlocks, warriors, priests, and similar classes were not that rare.


    Nevertheless, that was a rather superficial assembly¡­ it was like a person having two types of alcohol in hand, one being a beer and the other rice liquor, and having to drink only from one if he wanted to. On the other hand, combining Extraordinary power differed in that it neglected the complex mixing process since it was a cocktail at minimum, and a very delicious one at that.


    "If a comparison must be made, it is like a new element produced through nuclear fusion, just like gold formed from a supernova burst¡­ even if it does not go beyond the periodic table, it definitely must be the prerequisite of developing a new Extraordinary ability and an especially vital experience."


    Though he had dispelled his projection from the Soul Pool and returned his consciousness to the silver world, Joshua was excited even at the thought of it. "Although it remains in the framework that the Wise Ones have established, there is no doubt that exploring the possibilities of this Extraordinary ability would certainly greatly help my development in the future¡ªit may well be a critical prelude!"


    Since they had no information of the legacy of the Wise Ones and were unaware of the truth behind all superpowers, the Takurians would not have understood their very purpose even if they grasped a partial application of combining Psi and divine power and assimilated that system into their civilization. Meanwhile, inspired by them and the meditation regarding emotion, Joshua quickly reached the relevant threshold.


    Although there was no guarantee that was the unknown threshold that separated Legends and the Wise Ones, expanding upon it was a fine choice in transcending the monotonous path of Legends. Joshua was not too obsessive-compulsive in attempting other disciplines beyond Steel Strength, and he had in fact trained many different powers through various means from his lofty perch.


    Placing the emotional system into his reminders and drawing up a corresponding plan, Joshua kept it aside for future consideration.


    Now, he turned his attention back to his own world, to the Heroic Spirits from various memories of different civilizations, as well as the Chaos memories which were mostly worn away, with only partial crystal obelisks left.

 Chapter 940 Civilization, the Repeater

    Thanks to the game Continental War, most of the Chaos Memories sealed by Joshua were being slowly grinded away, softened by a billion people day and night. Likewise, with practical and reliable Extraordinary legacies obtained from the game, it had spread far and wide over the entire Mycroft civilization, even becoming a part of everyone''s lives.


    In that respect, the relationship between Joshua and the entire Mycroft civilization could be said to be mutually beneficial. If Joshua had not been the one to resist and destroy the Chaos Memories, those fragments would never have been weakened, and hence destroyed, by the spirit of most players who were normal humans. Conversely, if Joshua had not had a billion people analyzing and attempting through multiple angles, his individual will could never have quickly gotten rid of the Chaos Memories that originated from millions of different categories.


    The effect of their partnership hence far surpassed synergy.


    It had now been several years following the Evil God of Death''s incident, with a great proportion of Chaos Memories crushed and digested. The knowledge contained within had been distributed across the entire civilization with game progression, discreetly increasing the power of the Mycroft civilization. Joshua benefited significantly as well, since he was ultimately a fighter-class specializing in lifeforce and Steel Strength¡ªregardless of his lofty level, he needed the collaboration and experimenting of other individuals in the civilization if he wished to accelerate learning of the essence of other superhuman powers.


    In fact, a few years ago, Joshua invested and founded a number of superhuman organizations, such as the Human Development Technology Group which specialized in physical modifications, the New Dawn group which attempted to develop new combat auras, and the Nightlight Associates, a group within the Winter Fort Academy which researched about all things Chaos. The warrior himself would never have had the time and strength to do all those things, but since they were necessary, the warrior simply delegated it to others while he provided a general direction.


    The results were encouraging too. The Human Development Technology Group had a developed set of experience and skills in human body modifications, with Constantine, also known as Alchemist of the Elite Party being one of the successful examples. As for the New Dawn, they were essentially combat aura practitioners with another name, The Winter Fort Academy League of Fighters, and needless to say, the Nightlight Associates who were led by Zero Three even obtained direct investment from the Imperial Family for specialized research into Evil God and Chaos minions.


    The civilization''s progress was his own progress. Extraordinary individuals could exist separately from civilization but it was unnecessary¡ªcomplementing each other would fully unleash his own potential, the development making it simpler and easier than struggling alone. It was a mutually supportive path, an Order determined after Joshua and the other Legends pondered for days.


    In the Silver World, Joshua''s consciousness was like the formless wind and the omniscient perspective unseen in the game, streaking past each floating continent to oversee the lives of Heroic Spirits from diverse civilizations¡­amongst them were Magma Giant, Thunder Jellyfish, and Rockeater Bug who, with Joshua''s support, performed excellently in daily quests which recreated some of their brethren, flourishing in their own lands. With their diligence, the surface and mass of the floating continent also enlarged considerably.


    There were however exceptions too¡ªthe Rockeater Bug had indicated that he did not wanted to be kept in Joshua''s nursery, but would instead repay the great debt of being revived while he helped the warrior expanded and earn his own keep. A semi-elemental lifeform that mainly fed on metal ore, his kind would soon migrate from the Silver World while bringing along a Restoration Beam to head for a suitable new world in the Multiverse, with the position they vacating incidentally allocated for a newly revived Heroic Spirit.


    "It''s a virtuous cycle now¡­ a civilization revived through their Heroic Spirit, who would in turn accustom themselves to the unfamiliar world, and then have the Heroic Spirit revive their own race while educating about common sense and knowledge to flourish once again, creating a brand new intelligent race under the guidance of myself and the Heroic Spirit¡­ when the time comes, I would probably be the one who sows the seeds for entire intelligent species in whichever world I can find suitable for living."


    Joshua nodded at the sight; he had expected it all. Indeed, it would be more correct to say that he had revived those failed races in order to propagate Order quicker and more effectively, before educating them with Mycroftian knowledge and culture to hasten their growth. They would also hence become natural supports of the Mycroft civilization, and a part of them.


    Despite that, resurrecting them was not without cost. Some of Joshua''s visions for Extraordinary power, test subjects for human modification, and experimental combat aura cultivation were too dangerous and inappropriate to be tested upon vulnerable humans. Incidentally, the alien species who possessed diverse attributes and innate talents were the best test subjects.


    For example, before the Emotional Spectrum system Joshua had just thought of would be formally applied to the Mycroft civilization, he would have definitely made a deal with those revived species to undergo an experiment. He would in turn ensure justice and fairness, and that his subjects were voluntary, although the outcome¡ªwhether it was death, insanity, or ineffective¡ªwas another matter altogether.


    Even so, no one would have another opinion over all that because that was how the world worked. In fact, it was a measure very similar to the Correctors, one of the Calamity civilizations that the Great Khan of the Starherders mentioned. Still, the Correctors'' own method was to decimate an existing civilization before remolding it anew. On the other hand, Joshua was resurrecting extinct civilizations and shaping them once more. If one had to compare, the former was bloody and unquestionably terrorism, while the latter was simply a good Samaritan with the ability to revive someone.


    "Alright, not bad¡ªnone of the Heroic Spirits are being lazy, everyone''s very hardworking."


    Having patrolled over every floating continent, Joshua''s consciousness emanated a ripple of satisfaction just like a leek farmer pleased at his own work. After that, his will converged into a solid human form, landing inside the world''s interiors where infinite crystal obelisks stood.


    At the heart of the world, the great Silver Star distinctly released inexhaustive light and heat, filling the world. The nine continents overlapped, bringing each other the exchange of night and day while the obelisks stood tightly against one another like a jungle beneath the continent. The Silver Fairies¡ªJoshua''s own spawn¡ªdanced amidst the crystal forest, repairing any cracks and wear that may have appeared on the obelisk seals.


    At present, most of the Chaos Memories subjugated beneath the obelisks had diminished, converted into part of Joshua''s strength. Still, there was ten to twenty percent of resistant fragments, where Joshua now was descending upon.


    The obelisks in the area were distinctly darker than the other areas, with Chaos presence pouring¡ªnot even the swarms of Silver Fairies and their flapping wings could dispel the obscure shroud. Nonetheless, when Joshua arrived, the threatening mists disappeared between breaths, drawing the innocent cheers of the Silver Fairies.


    "The Ruler be praised!"


    "The Ruler''s might illuminates the land!"


    These fairies were directly moved there from Karlis and had yet to head out to Fairyland for studies, which explained their simple and unsophisticated reactions and behaviors, unlike the elemental fairies who were rather¡­ energetic. Joshua was content with that, however, and while it was not as if he disliked the elemental fairies, would his world not be a second Fairyland if both fairy species behaved the same? Praises aside, they would have been exclaiming dull words like ''Ruler''s so cool!'' or ''Ruler''s so awesome!''¡ªactual praises the elemental fairies showered upon their queens.


    "Get away from here, it''s dangerous."


    In the past, Joshua would have asked after his own brethren on every occasion he went to the Silver World, but he had work to do this time. That was why he had once approached the center of the crystal obelisks after giving them a simple reminder to not approach.


    ***


    Years had passed. While the other Legendary champions diligently studied and recharged, generations of new Legends and Supreme-pinnacle champions also debuted. Hence, Joshua was intent on the lurking Chaos malady in his own body.


    As he headed for the center of the Chaos Memory seals, Joshua also thought about the powerful civilizations and species he had recently encountered in the Multiverse. The Eldars, the Knowers, the Starherders, the Amos Court, the Takur Cult, the Rund, the Huard, the Undying Bird¡­ all kinds of beings appeared in the warrior''s mind.


    Ignoring the nebula lifeform that was Imperator Amos and the Takur Grand Patriarch''s Spectral Wraith¡ªoutliers whose clone could fight gods and whose real forms would were ultimate superhuman champions considerably superior to True Gods¡ªwhat actually left a strong impression was the Undying Bird he recently encountered¡­ and the Psybugs, a unique lifeform found throughout the Multiverse.


    Although it would appear senseless to compare the two, the Undying Bird was immeasurably powerful, but in Joshua''s opinion, inferior to the Psybugs in its living form and was on a completely different level too. The aspect being compared here was not sheer power, but in the way that they survived. Though perhaps incomprehensible, an example could be made to describe the major differences that came with varied methods of survival.


    Take a creature¡ªcalled the ''Hairless Ape'' in this instance, a species which lived in the plains and forests primitive world. It had many natural enemies and competition, such as tigers and wolves in the jungles, or lions and hyenas in the plains. Apart from that, there were other apes occupying the same ecological niche, such as chimpanzees, mandrills, or gorillas.


    Survival was hard for the Hairless Ape, and collectivism could not guarantee their race''s survival either. Generally speaking, if they wished to claim an advantage in the long evolution of life so that their species lived on, they had two choices¡ªto either evolve and develop tougher skins, stronger muscles, larger sizes, and sturdier bones, or to multiply further and ensure continuity of species even if many of them were to be eaten up by their natural enemies.


    For such a change, the Hairless Ape could only bet on luck. The former required an extremely powerful and large mutated specimen that resembled King Kong¡ªcalled Hairless King Kong here. With empowered advantage to multiply, many more Hairless King Kongs would have thus been born and further modified the Hairless Ape genome, so that all Hairless Apes eventually became Hairless King Kongs, gaining exponential survival advantage and a higher position in the food chain, banishing tigers, lions, hyenas, and wolves out of the forests.


    Like the latter, the former required a mutated specimen that passed down the advantageous bloodline legacies until they changed completely¡ªleaving aside when the mutation would come to be, the bloodline alteration itself would have taken up to hundreds of thousands of years. It was the way beasts survived and evolved, just as it was for the Void Behemoths, the most powerful beasts of the Multiverse, which hence made the Undying Bird no exception.


    However, the path that intelligent life¡ªcivilization¡ªwould choose was far too different.


    As the Hairless Apes feared for their survival day by day and wished for a King Kong to be born to their race, commencing a process that would take who-knows-how-many-millennia, a genius would suddenly appear amongst them.


    It would learn to use fire.


    Certainly, Hairless Apes of different worlds might have had different orders of learning things, with some learning Psi or combat aura or some other thingamajig, but the general definition was constant. The Hairless Apes would give up on modified hereditary bloodlines and instead commence imitation to learn using fire, tools, weapons, magic, and combat aura to ensure their survival in the world.


    When the genius of a tribe could ignite a stable flame and craft weapons so that their weak kind could hunt prey at a lowered cost for better nutrition, every Hairless Ape would imitate that. Although it would have taken time, it remained many times easier than bloodline modification.


    Tools were themselves a form of mutation, but it was unlike physical mutation, since the latter would take hundreds of millennia to be spread across every Hairless Ape over the world, and possibly without having reached every single of their species too. As for tools, they could grant the Hairless Ape a greater advantage than physicality, not to mention could quickly be learnt and spread. Therefore, evolving knowledge a way of living far efficient than evolving bloodlines, and from there, the Hairless Apes could call themselves humans. After that, they would clearly separate themselves from their former selves to formally become a civilization.


    ***


    The chief element of civilization did not reside in the physical¡ªthe health of a human individual was no longer an important part in survival advantage.


    Unarmed, an ill human of smaller form would not win against a Hairless Ape, but if he had a bow and arrow, the Hairless Ape''s only option was to turn and run, nor would tigers risk attacking him if he had a spear. In fact, should he have worn bone armor and wielded a Gatling Gun, that jolly good fellow could well be a malnourished, wheezing patient, but the beasts he chased after would have been running and screaming for their mothers all the same.


    If he theoretically learned magic, combat aura, or was one of the god''s priest, it would even be more impressive. The education over a decade and the superhuman cultivation would hang out to dry any wild beasts and their million-year evolutionary process. It would be likewise with magical creatures, since the time and resources needed for one to be born amongst natural beasts would allow humans to educate dozens of Extraordinary individuals commanding the same level of power.


    When the first Hairless Ape learned to use fire, crafting spears, blades and arrows, ''it'' would become a ''he''¡ªan existence that no longer resided upon the same wavelength as any other beast. Their living state would stand above all beasts, for they grasped the superior evolution model of knowledge and technology.


    Like how genes were the basic units of life and spread through replication and inheritance while evolving through mutation, a meme was the basic unit of civilization and culture, spreading through imitation and emulation, likewise evolving through mutations (sparks of inspiration).


    Knowledge evolution would spread, be learnt, repeated and develop quickly¡ªthe Stone Age lasted around two million years, with humans remaining primitive life that could only utilize crude tools ten thousand years ago. Soon, however, humans grasped the way to forge metal weapons, while natural beasts could not hone their claws and teeth that sharply over millions of years of evolution. Another one or two millennia later, humans created guns, tanks, planes and missiles¡­ the process was as quick as flying, and the beasts could no longer be mentioned in the same breath as humans.


    Such was the evolutionary process of knowledge and technology, which in other words, was meme and information. Indeed, it was far appropriate to call civilization a repeater rather than human.


    With supernatural powers, beasts might have still been able to last longer, since such powers was transcendent during the early days. Unlike skin, claws, or teeth, supernatural powers could birth entities such as Void Behemoths that not even ordinary civilizations could handle and triumph over.


    "However, such comparison is unnecessary because civilizations have their own powerful entities as well¡ªsuch as the Legendary champions of Mycroft, the various weapons, and the Black Fog which the Shelter civilization had created."


    "Non-sentient beings."


    "Sentient beings."


    "Sentient cognition."


    "Cognition incarnate."


    "Change permeating cognition."


    Joshua''s general categorizations of living forms had five classes.


    Compared to the primordial soup where nothing existed and where consciousness was non-existent, the macromolecules that could pass on its genes and self-replicate, along with unicellular and multicellular lifeforms, were the lifeforms which were just a level above ''existent''.


    Developed multicellular creatures such as sea cucumbers and various beasts with matured evolution which possessed a sense of self such as insects were on a higher tier of existence. They could change themselves voluntarily, influencing the world with greater effect.


    However, as compared to societies composed of humans and other intelligent life which gave up on the slow physical evolution but self-replicated through meme, knowledge, and progressive thought, their living state was a class above simple creatures of instincts and slaves of genes. Such was the class of sentient cognition.


    As for Legendary champions, gods, or various champions who relied on knowledge and supernatural powers to transcend their own living sate, they had put a foot over to an ascended living state, although said foot had not touched down.


    They were immortal and invincible superior beings with nothing in common with the mundane, and yet essentially had no decisive gap to normal intelligent life. They were simply very powerful intelligent beings, and perhaps simply half a class above typical life with their immortality and invincibility.


    So, how would being class above be as ''cognition incarnate''¡­ or in other words, the being itself was the meme?


    Strolling between the crystal obelisks, Joshua breathed a sigh, inadvertently remembering his moment of perplexity when studying the Psybugs.


    He simply could not understand how the Psybugs multiplied, how they came to be, or even how they moved. Their physical form was somehow composed entirely of psionic energies, so how did that portion of psionic energy gain form? Could they really be creatures existing in pure meme form? Could it be that the seemingly unintelligent thing resembling a Multiverse cockroach was a greater meme lifeform than humankind?


    "It might not necessarily be the case, as no one is sure if the Psybugs are intelligent. Their appearances that we see¡ªmundane insects spread throughout the Multiverse¡ªcould well be a profound collective lifeform, his collective intelligence greater than the summation of all men. The Undying Bird meanwhile is a beast which has reached the limits of how far the power of its kind could evolve, and is not worth mentioning since it merely exists in this world."


    Naturally, Joshua was not really thinking about which between the two was superior. He was simply comparing the two to discern something more profound.


    Primitive life exists. Beasts exist. Civilization acknowledges the world. Legendary champions attempt to understand Truth and world, while Psybugs have probably beome a part of the embedded phenomenon in this world.


    "If one were to say that Legends are superior beings that surpassed most intelligent life by half a step¡­" At the thought, Joshua muttered to himself quietly, "Then the Wise Ones who had clearly transcended Legend by more than one tier had evolved to a state where they could change cognition." It was ''change is suffused with cognition'' that Joshua envisioned, and also the way of life of the Wise Ones which ''changes world and Truth''.


    Incidentally.


    While the warrior concluded his thoughts, he arrived at his destination. Joshua looked up at the supermassive obelisk that was 4521 meters tall, as well as the Chaos Memories emanating inexhaustive malevolent Chaos held within. Wafting black mist like viscous tar filled the air, prompting a strong sense of discomfort.


    "Before I advance¡­" Staring at the unchanging Chaos Memories that did not soften even after billions of people and years had worn away at it, Joshua''s body shone fully in silver light, and the warrior shook his head while he raised his hand.


    "It is time to clean up and handle the stubborn stains."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

 Chapter 941 Chaos Meme

    The mountainous Chaos condensation had been sealed in a translucent crystal obelisk that was larger than valleys, but profoundly dark presence welled out, causing surrounding forests of crystal obelisks to appear immeasurably dim.


    Both Chaos and Order were infectious, self-replicating, and had significant erosive capacity. The Evil God''s malicious Chaos was especially so that even after Joshua destroyed its active nature and broke its convergence core to prevent it from growing into a new Evil God, its sheer erosive capacity still raged across the world of a God of Steel.


    The surroundings of the massive crystal obelisks were now a forbidden zone for the Silver Fairies. Being Joshua''s own brethren, they had the highest clearance in the Silver World, acting as its white cells that directed the warrior''s power to restore the corruption caused by Chaos to a certain degree. They could also destroy some weaker malevolent Chaos, and when the conditions were fulfilled, they could all cast Gold-tier Radiance of Order for cleansing tasks.


    Still, despite having Joshua''s protection, the Silver Fairies would not dare get near to the Silver World''s final Chaos condensations. Its threat level was so distinct that Joshua even saw a few Silver Fairies lying unconsciously on the ground around the obelisks, like bees fumigated with mosquito coils¡ªprobably Silver Fairies who had failed to purge it the last few moments and remained there.


    There were distinct ''X''s on their eyes, while some were swirling vortices¡­ such were elemental lifeforms.


    "¡­"


    Without a word, Joshua lifted his hand and threw out the corrupted Silver Fairies¡ªthe other Silver Fairies cheered and praised Joshua''s name, and certainly would have dumped their own kind into a cleansing pool for a wash. Meanwhile, Joshua reached the bottom of the obelisks, the Chaos condensations, and the final blemished spot in the Silver World.


    It had been years since a billion players worked with Joshua to brush and clear them. Even so, there was a simple reason why the condensation had not been destroyed, unlike what everyone thought¡ªno player could solve the conundrum of the corresponding civilization and clear the level when its Chaos Memories appeared in-game. Therefore, the civilization troubled by the conundrum and hence destroyed had no signs of being cleansed.


    Joshua had come to resolve that conundrum. The warrior reached out and touched the base of the obelisk.


    At that instant, he sensed an abnormally profound suction force being exerted upon him, intent on dragging him into dreamlike Chaos Memories¡ªif it had been before, Joshua would have allowed himself to be pulled within and resolve the conundrum from the inside, thus breaking and purging the fragment. It was the most standard process of cleansing Chaos Memories that even Continental War adhered to that rule, pulling players into a safe game scenario that resembled the Chaos environment, experiencing and resolving the problem.


    Still, it was rather awkward that the mass of Chaos Memory needed to be at least proportional to the person being pulled inside for that to happen¡­ and it was easy to see that who between Joshua and the Chaos condensation, that was merely several thousand meters tall, was more massive.


    The very world they existed in was the true form of Joshua van Radcliffe, superhuman champion who transcended stars. The Chaos Memory here was not the former galactic-class Evil God of Death either, but a chunk of stubborn stains it had left. That was why the Chaos Memory was pulled into Joshua''s mind instead, where the warrior studied it closely and dissected its essence.


    "¡­Change and Conservatism. Two Chaos cores that could gather and form Evil Gods."


    By sheer overpowering subjugation, Joshua easily obtained the corresponding civilization memories and found the essential issue embedded inside. And this time, he found Change and Conservatism, two elements that had led to the fall of multiple civilizations, from within the condensed piece. If he did not subjugate them, they could eventually grow outside to become the powerful Chaos essence of two Evil Gods. Of course, while mentioned as ''two'', the pair of essences were entangled and almost inseparable, making the situation much more complicated than when resolved alone¡ªthere was little wonder that the players could not easily solve the problem.


    Joshua''s mind probed the Chaos deeply, and soon received near countless flickering fragments of memories, and each were without exception of moments of civilizations falling due to Change and Conservatism.


    ***


    ¡ªIn a primitive world of heightened energies and multiple worshipped primordial deities, each was born with partial powers of the Flame and commanded great strength, enjoying the offerings of various races. It was a primitive religious world that would eventually become a realm serving divine authority as time passed, its primal civilization maintaining its present state over dozens of millennia or even never changing.


    But one day, one of the priests discovered that the divine power of the primitive gods could be stolen. Therefore, over a long period, the priest claimed the divine power of the god he consecrated and became a new god, leaving countless other priests stunned while also gaining ideas different from what they had before. Naturally, the primitive gods were at once shocked and enraged, hence waging war against the new god and the conspiring priests, and the high-energy world was hence destroyed in the civil war between gods.


    ¡ªIn a world without supernatural powers, intelligent species of two genders progressed into the industrial era. The males were physically stronger and occupied leadership positions over the millennia of development, while the females were basically accessories with inferior positions, discriminated by many even despite rising in status in recent times.


    The gender gap shrank during industrialization, as the factories did not treat either gender differently. Since resource production between the two were similar, the status of females was promoted as the industry advanced. Be it in living habits or fashion, it was now a far cry from the age of masculinity''s dominance. There were even females who had gained financial independence and were henceforth no longer dependent on males, leading to strong retaliation by stubborn conservative factions, with those upholding masculinity calling for society to retrogress and stop females from showing their face in public by working in factories.


    It certainly opposed the progress of society, and the females naturally did not hesitate to stand up against the masculine faction to protect their own rights. Nonetheless, their conflict did not calm down as time moved on but escalated instead, until the single species'' two genders viewed each other as enemies, enslaving each other as breeding tools, even modifying their own unique physical attributes to gain the ability to reproduce independently¡­ both sides ended up destroying each other in a global war.


    ¡ªThere was a world originally without magical energy, but eventually developing supernatural powers due to various reasons. By the time they progressed to the middle ages, individuals who naturally awakened superpowers appeared where supernatural forces were rich, and though it should have been a good thing. Yet, cultural and civilization factors had led to them being viewed as monsters, hunted and killed by enforcers composed of ordinary humans.


    The difference between individuals caused envy, fear of the unknown, and continuous hunt of superhumans. On the other hand, those with naturally awakened superpowers had no legacy, which meant they had no way of retaliating and to survive, they could only escape deep within old forests with the protection of parents. But as things escalated, the enforcers began to kill the seedlings of any superhumans even if it meant killing mortals by mistake, just as any person found guilty of harboring superhumans were tortured to death.


    That had been the case for a set of parents who was caught sending their son deep into the mountains by enforcers. The child, having witnessed his parents burnt alive, cursed every person, thing, and the world itself¡ªthis terrible hatred drove the development of his superpowers, and the curses combined with the souls of countless murdered superhuman souls before he died to become a super plague that destroyed everything alive. Hosted in very ordinary infectious diseases, it began to spread throughout the world as the great black plague that massacred every intelligent life, sending civilization to doom.


    ***


    Joshua quickly browsed through the memories of the fallen civilizations, his brows furrowing deeper the more he looked.


    "Quite unsolvable¡­ the struggle and change between new and old is essentially a part of development for civilizations of Order¡­ No one is able to boast about being able to solve it a hundred percent."


    Change and conservatism were actually the individual struggle, progression, or regression within Order itself. With it came the possibility of advancement, as well as retrogression and destruction. The cause of such destruction would be guided by the Evil God of Death to become a profound Chaos essence, and if not for Joshua''s suppression, those Chaos forces would have destroyed an entire civilization once reaching the outside world, then certainly grow into a new Evil God.


    Joshua undoubtedly could not resolve that conundrum, since the people of Mycroft themselves rejected physical modification and were very prudent even when it came to cultivating various new combat aura techniques. It was not surprising, because ''insanity'' and ''blindness'' lurked behind the change that represent ''novelty'' and ''progress''. On the other hand, the conservatism that appear ''ignorant'' and ''stubborn'' also held positive elements of ''prudence'' and ''responsibility''.


    And seemingly sensing the change and conservative elements of Mycroft in Joshua''s mind, the rock-hard Chaos Memories sealed in the obelisk began to boil. Malevolent Chaos became a swirl and emanated dark radiance, just as the Silver Fairies, who had been looking on expectantly from a distance to watch how their Ruler would purge the Chaos, felt the world whirling. Each of them were like bees left in a daze after inhaling excessive smoke, crashing down like a downpour. They felt their minds being shaken as various vivid, revolting colors filled their minds. The skies and land around them seemed to quake one after another like a flipped kaleidoscope, while a mysterious force observed the link to invade the simple and pure minds of each Silver Fairy, intent on sowing its seeds.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Soon, the dizzying spiritual invasion ended. When they opened their eyes again, the Silver Fairies saw the mountainous crystal obelisk collapsing, while the massive, sealed boiling Chaos condensation was compressed into the size of a fist by the warrior.


    In the jungle of obelisks, the greatest seal crumbled in silence, the translucent crystal that was its casing disintegrating into halation spreading everywhere in the air. Rows of mysterious and complex runes manifested in the air, while innumerable silver patterns extended from Joshua''s clone¡ªprofound Steel Strength surged, simultaneously holding down Chaos while conjuring luminous particles resembling snowflakes.


    Joshua stood upon the land. He was the size of a human and yet emanated a presence greater than a world, staring at the black Chaos essence that was forcefully compressed into the size of a fist and shook his head.


    "Sorry, can''t get rid of your conundrum." Joshua''s apologetic muttering sounded in the ears of the Silver Fairies. "So, I can only get rid of you."


    Crack.


    The Chaos Memories which had bothered billions of players over the years were completely crushed by brute force. There were times when unreasonable power could not provide answer, but assuredly removed the problem itself, just like change. Whether it was the liberals or conservatives, they would have the chance to correct themselves and return from the stray path no matter how blind, insane, stubborn, or ignorant they were. With absolute power, a fine future could be reached even when on the wrong direction.


    It counted as an answer as well.


    The moment the black Chaos condensation was crushed, boundless Chaos power burst out, its malicious energies churning as if alive, bent on entering Joshua''s body. The warrior, however, did not resist. He closed his eyes, allowing the Chaos energies to invade his clone, experiencing the supernatural force that seemed to go beyond human comprehension.


    As with various other Extraordinary power such as mana, elemental, ether, lifeforce, and Holy Light, the unique power belonging exclusively to Evil Gods and Chaos minions known as malevolent Chaos was a supernatural power in itself.


    "Incomprehensible. Perhaps my level is not enough, and Legends have not yet broken through that boundary."


    Opening his eyes, Joshua''s expression appeared disappointed, although he quickly became pumped again. "Still, it''s not like I have got nothing."


    Joshua had suddenly gone inside his own world not merely to resolve the hygienic issues¡ªhe never minded the Chaos, but had simply come to verify his theory.


    Chaos essence, or in other words, Chaos meme¡ªa power to spread and observe that was similar to the Psybugs, which transmitted information through infection.


    Joshua now mostly understood how Evil Gods triggered the Chaos chain and selected targets for their invasion by learning about the existing number of intelligent beings¡­ Just as before, the dormant Chaos essences that symbolized Change and Conservatism had been quickly energized when Joshua thought about such elements in the Mycroft civilizations. The warrior was completely sure that the Evil Gods examined memes of resemblance with itself to find a target civilization to invade and destroy.


    The Evil God of Calamity attacking the world of Illgner that was filled with natural disasters and the Evil God of Fertility''s assault on prosperous Mycroft were clear examples. Joshua imagined that the Evil Gods would have been hibernating until they sensed memes of fitting standards, and that was when they would awaken and attack.


    At the moment of civilization destruction, malevolent Chaos would draw a Chaos essence¡ªin other words, Chaos memes¡ªto seal all information and memories of the civilization into one body. In a sense, it was a natural phenomenon¡ªlike how Holy Light naturally cleansed everything, malevolent Chaos naturally birthed Evil Gods as one of the supernatural forces. Like other Extraordinary abilities such as magical energies, it changed the widespread perception of all Multiverse


    "As I''ve thought, the Evil Gods are meme creatures to a certain degree."


    Sharp silver light reached out from around Joshua''s form, purging all malevolent Chaos around him and converting it into a small silver sphere resembling a star orbiting him. The warrior''s gaze was deep, with a dark-red hue flickering at its bottom.


    "Just like the gods."

 Chapter 942 Pure Meme Lifeforms

    After fighting the Evil God of Death, Joshua had actually sealed his own divinity, including ''combat'', ''slaughter'', and ''destruction'' along with the Evil Gods'' Chaos Memories. Comparing with Chaos Memories, which could be weakened with the gimmick of Continental War, divinity was far more incorporeal and harder to counter.


    However, following his interaction with the Knowers, his designated path beyond Legend, and his thoughts regarding the threshold of the Wise Ones, Joshua realized that he may have found the essence of gods and the truth of divinity, perhaps even the gap that stood between Legends and the Wise Ones.


    What was divinity?


    It was the reflection of wisdom in all intelligent life within the Initial Flame. In the known Multiverse, all objects and spiritual domains were derived from light originating from the Initial Flame. It was also within the Initial Flame that the information and energy of all things were contained¡ªeverything was born from the Initial Flame, fundamentally connected to the Origins of all. Therefore, divinity was the exceedingly profound reflection of the wisdom in all that was intelligent inside the Initial Flame. It corresponded to the physical realm and was bonded to it, and should a slit be opened, infinite divine power would have poured out from the inside.


    Even so, the essence of that slit was actually exceedingly pure consciousness and ideals, a wound torn out of the bond between all things and the Initial Flame. Boundless divine power was essentially the power to heal that wound¡ªlike platelets flowing with blood, congealing it to close the gap.


    "Primitive Extraordinary lifeforms such as Steel Python and primitive deities are born linked to the Initial Flame, which was why they wield divine power. Unlike gods who only link themselves to the Initial Flame through divinity after their ascension, they are invulnerable to the erosion of divinity." Joshua remained where he was after purging the Chaos essence, thinking hardly while he stared at the fist-sized orb that circled around him. "My divinity, on the other hand, has dived deep within the Initial Flame, surpassing most Steel Pythons and even most gods."


    Divinity was indeed the valve that tore and kept the wound open. They would endure the anguish of divinity erosion because of the endless determined belief and will, tearing the wound open time and time again so that his divinity would sink deep into the Initial Flame¡ªthe price of obtaining even more divinity. Though Joshua himself had divinity, he did not use it to deliberately create a wound, which was why he simply allowed himself to be eroded, never nearing divine death.


    On the other hand, Fattrovi the Time Turner, Ruler of Simboa, had obtained the divinity of Time and Destiny, and yet had not used it when he became god. Instead, he used divinity to create the wound valve, and a small dam of human souls as a store for energy, reserving divine power while avoiding any risks at once¡­ the price for that, however, was billions of lives.


    The Earth Mother, with the conceptual meme of land itself, had drawn divine power from the aspect of earth, while the God of Forge and Flame had done the same with his own affiliated aspect. That was why the essence of gods was archetypical of the fourth lifeform¡ªCognition Incarnate¡ªfor they themselves were a concept, a meme.


    That was precisely why Father Nature was bound by the meme of Nature and elves, and hence prioritized both elements before all else to the point of desertion. There was assuredly no helping it since he was the very concept himself, so how could he have the thought of betraying his own existence?


    Later on, the True Gods with two counterpart aspects such as Zinsen, the former God of Might and Justice, had set up a complete cycle of Order with two divinity memes that at once appeared conflicting and corresponding. It was the equivalent of using one divinity to resist another, automatically keeping the valve open, directing divine power as they wished while their will was kept mostly free.


    From Prime Deities such as the primitive Steel Python and deities who naturally possess divine power, to old gods such as father Nature and Earth Mother who embodied conceptual memes, and then to the True Gods, including the Seven Gods of the present day who set up cycles of Order with contradicting divinities¡ªthose were the evolving generations of gods.


    Having ensured that malevolent Chaos and Evil Gods were basically a unique meme lifeform, Joshua could cross-reference and be certain that the essence of divinity and gods were of a similar existence. It was simply that one relied upon the abnormal supernatural force known as malevolent Chaos, while the other relies on the Initial Flame that was the origins of all things.


    "Furthermore, divine death is not necessarily the end." Joshua completed the model regarding gods in his mind and said to himself quietly, "It''s likely that one is simply dragged inside the Initial Flame by the divinity wound that had been widened to its very limit¡ªlike a fisherman being pulled by his fishing line deep inside the sea." Still, could an individual stand against the Initial Flame? It was very much equivalent to being dead.


    Having understood that, Joshua finally understood several questions regarding Glorious Era clearances. The gods were a meme lifeform a step beyond most ordinary sentient creatures, which was why most gods held clearance higher than Legends, despite a majority the Legends having become so powerful that they surpassed gods.


    Similar to how Void Behemoths remained beasts despite becoming more powerful than civilization, Legends had never transcended the essence of their living form no matter how powerful they became¡­. Even so, the lifeform as a divine being was so unstable and dangerous that even then, no civilizations belonging to a god had came to be. The application of divine power by the gods closely resembled that of normal humans having great brute strength.


    As with how the beginnings of research into magic and Aura saw the death of many pioneers and geniuses, the present threshold of the gods was also a path filled with flaws and deficiences. It would have taken a long time and the perishing of innumerable gods to perfect a technique of divine cultivation that was without repercussions in the future.


    Mycroft''s former project of Humans as Gods was probably to have everyone ascend as deities and become the first meme civilization of the Multiverse. They would develop into the threshold of gods while being driven by the force of their entire civilization, and it was only through achieving that they could transcend their original living forms, reaching a brand-new divide like what divided ''beast'' and ''civilization''.


    That being said, did gods really fundamentally transcend ordinary sentient life?


    It was not so.


    Setting aside the many flaws and restrains of a divine threshold, powerful beasts could decimate civilization. Likewise, powerful humans¡ªthat is, Legends¡ªcould definitely slay gods. A case in point was the Undying Bird, the ultimate beast which existence almost surpassed the limits to become ''civilization incarnate''. If it ascended and obtained the correct mental state, it could rely upon its great power to reverse engineer knowledge and skill, and it would not be long before its knowledge could be comparable to that of powerful civilizations.


    The most powerful Legendary champions must have been the same as Joshua who had found the essence of divinity and the gods. If their transcension of boundaries proved successful and they hence became a meme lifeform, they would certainly have become the most powerful amongst their kind¡ªlike how the Seven Gods often told Joshua that he would be an exceedingly powerful deity if he ascended.


    "However, it is not to say that only divine powers can achieve that." With that thought, Joshua''s eyes flickered in dark red radiance while divine light emanated away from Joshua body, manifesting as a pure wheel of Order behind him that whirled incessantly. That ¦µ symbol represented Joshua''s essence, like the Black Halo of the former God of Might and the Bifurcated Eye of the God of Wisdom and Choice.


    Joshua did not believe that becoming a god was to be the only path to becoming meme, and it was not merely a theory since there was reliable evidence for it. Similar to how malevolent Chaos could create a meme lifeform in Evil Gods, it was proof that becoming a god was not the single path to sublimation¡­ the Wise One of each Extraordinary power had probably gone through a meme process of their corresponding power.


    It also proved that meme methods probably exist for each power¡ªthat being said, divinity was the most ancient, most primitive, and most researched Extraordinary power¡ªjust as there were many refining methods to become a god far beyond any other succeeding Extraordinary power, be it in quantity or security. Indeed, even the Psybugs were likely to be the failed outcome of a superior civilization attempting a bold psionic meme method.


    "Although there is no telling if it is correct, but the direction of ascension for Legendary champions is probably to assume the path of an Extraordinary power, become its ''god'', and indeed embody the power itself."


    And there came the ''Threshold of the Wise Ones'', which established a brand-new branch of Extraordinary power.


    As a matter of fact, Joshua was aware that those were simply his theories that could not be verified, analyzed, or examined with practical evidence. It was almost akin to pure daydream, and his shallowness was evident if he really bought into it. But as the saying goes, to boldly theorize and prudently prove¡ªresearching unknown knowledge assuredly needed great courage.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "It seems like there is no other way."


    That was why the warrior stood at the center of his world and sighed helplessly, which prompted the Silver Fairies around him who were tidying the collapsed remains of the obelisk to imitate (repeat) him and sigh as well.


    I have to try capturing a few Evil Gods in the future, Joshua thought quietly. After all, they are the only meme lifeform I''ve encountered to possess Extraordinary powers, aside from the gods.

 Chapter 943 Summary and General Assembly

    The sixteenth of August, Starfall year 847, marked five and a half years since commencement of the Mycroft civilization''s galactic voyage, and two and a half years since the arrival of the Combined Fleet upon the Multiverse.


    After a three-year long continuous high-speed journey through the Silent Void, the Combined Fleet arrived at the edge of the Multiverse of the star system now known as Zeta Ram¡ªwhere, following two weeks of blitzkrieg warfare, the Expeditionary defeated the Eldars'' defensive fleet while barring the probing spying of other civilizations in the Multiverse, successfully building a Dimensional Hub on Zeta Ram and finally establishing a solid foothold. Hence, they began to build permanent massive Void Installations at the edge of the Zeta Ram system and explore the unfamiliar Multiverse, while suppressing the hostile civilizations around them.


    With advanced combat ability, the Expedition Fleet swiftly subjugated all local factions, just as their many scout ships quickly discerned the present circumstances of the so-named Galaxy of Origins. However, upon discovering that the history of the galaxy extended far longer than they could imagine, the Knowers, a wandering fleet that originated from the same galaxy, had arrived from the other side of the stars. Alongside them were Imperator Amos and the Grand Patriarch, the greatest champions of the two radically xenophobic civilizations known as the Amos Court and the Takur Ruin Cult.


    Perhaps to assess Mycroft''s ability, to direct them on their own enemies, or merely to satisfy their curiosity about the mysterious guests from the Lost Galaxy, battle erupted right as Mycroft''s Stargate was about to be completed and the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds linked to the Multiverse.


    The Legendary Joshua van Radcliffe held down the clones of the enemy champions, while the Expedition Fleet stood off against the Knowers across galaxies with the Zonal Ether Subjugator. Barnil Gaskell, another Legendary champion, also single-handedly stopped the enemies'' reinforcement, allowing for the Dimensional Hub to adjust coordinates and open the Stargate to enable the Mycroftian headquarters, which had been preparing over three years, to send their own reinforcements. With the help of Israel Diamond, the new God of Might and Justice, Imperator Amos''s clone was destroyed, while the Grand Patriarch chose to flee. Their assault fleets were either destroyed or retreated.


    But shockingly, when the supercivilization called the Knowers realized that the Mycroft civilization was not an entity affiliated to the Chaos, they had put aside all hostility, despite true military might to level the entire Combined Fleet and the Void installation in Zeta Ram. Then, when the Mycroft civilization unexpectedly learned of the Knowers'' unique means of communication¡ª''ineffective arcane noise'' (later named arcane speak)¡ªboth sides initiated friendly interaction while exchanging substantial vital information.


    Having learnt the message and legacy left by the Wise One of the Arcane and the Knowers'' true intentions, the Mycroft civilization and the Knowers participated in a discreet exchange and information exchange. This further affirmed even more critical information, such as the Creators of malevolent Chaos, who commanded great power, could be the source of the present broken state of the Multiverse. He, or them, had completed a key event a hundred and sixty million years ago that was still shrouded in mystery, which stirred anomalies in the Initial Flame and invoked the birth of Evil Gods. The Legendary champion known as Joshua van Radcliffe hence deduced that the First Assembly, which had built the World Ring around the Initial Flame, had fallen then, and that the Evil God of Fertility was borne of a remarkably powerful civilization amongst the First Assembly.


    The First Assembly was possibly the first generation of civilizations in the entire Multiverse. Their collective demise had caused a massive fault for civilizations over millions of years, and the second generation of civilizations was founded later at an unknown time, a time which saw the birth of the Wise One of the Psi. Even so, the early Psi civilization and their heirs had all disappeared without a trace¡ªthe civilization of the Wise One of the Arcane that was founded thirty seven million years ago were thus the only ancient race to leave precise dates and legacies, but they had long since fallen as well, leaving their last legacies in the possession of the Knowers.


    The anomaly of the Initial Flame meant the loss of the near eternal lifespans of many galaxies and great extinctions of civilizations, causing all truth to be lost to time. Newborn civilizations had to face unstable galaxies, Void Behemoths galaxies birthed to save themselves, the Abyss where the fallen all converged, the invasion of the Chaotic Evil Gods, and the spying of other civilizations of Order. A different flow of time with a temporal gap of up to a thousand-fold left part of galaxies as husks in the Void, while gathering some galaxies of the same timeline to form a massive Multiverse. Nevertheless, it was insignificant as compared to the earliest Multiverse which had been expanding infinitely and the true Initial Flame which dispelled all darkness.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    It was the worst of times.


    The Initial Flame was receding and light was diminishing. Even the stars faced death in the face of the assaulting darkness as the sounds of finality loomed over the dim Void. The horde of Evil Gods would be the cause of another epochal extinction, and should the assembly of civilizations fall again, there is no telling at all when the new generation of civilizations would see the birth of a new Wise One in the remaining stars. That chance even shrank and became more pressing as time passed.


    Indeed, every civilization of the Multiverse would be counting down to the apocalypse if that failed. No longer would there be heirs to Order to continue the war against the Chaos that had lasted endless years.


    It was also the best of times.


    Wisdom unquenchable, order eternal. The accumulation of wisdom over millions of years would see the founding of many supernatural powers in the present Multiverse, and compared to the age where there was only Psi and not even magic, the present Multiverse was developed and prospering, their many Extraordinary abilities nurturing and complementing each other, cultivating more and more civilizations in shorter periods.


    Dense supernatural forces shortened the time period that it took for primitive or even inorganic lifeforms to develop intelligence and grow into a civilization from millions of years down to dozens of, or even just several millennia. The arcane nurtured souls, elements congregated cores, Psi gifted intelligence, Ether shaped worlds, while lifeforce accelerated evolution¡ªmagical beasts, elementals, psionic lifeforms, ether lifeforms, and the ordinary creatures that evolved ever so quickly¡­ it was a wondrous sight never before seen.


    Most importantly, it was within less than several thousand years that two Wise Ones were born after one another¡ªover the scale of millions of years, the Wise Ones of Holy Light and Shadow were essentially born simultaneously, an unprecedented case in the records held by the Knowers and their predecessors.


    Despair and hope existed alongside each other, death and life coming alongside each other.


    Such was the present age.


    ***


    On the sixteenth of August, Starfall year 847, in the Zeta Ram system¡ªon the external harbor of the Void installation, all makes of Void ships were slowly making port by the anchor points that appeared rather densely packed, while surging energies welled away from the vessels'' propulsion openings, stirring dim dimensional turbulences.


    One of the ships that had just stopped affixed its coordinates under the instruction of a traffic controller. As its slipstream of energy darkened, the elegantly-decorated droplet-shaped warship shot out a beam, with intelligent squid-shaped lifeforms that commanded water with magic to allow themselves to be soaked within pure water wafting to the reception area. Alongside them was another rather conspicuous black spherical vessel of the Rund, with the leaders of the Rund¡ªmetallic magnetic spheres¡ªwho had cursed a certain warrior after he had taken custody of their home planet by force detaching from it.


    Kvass, envoy of Rund (a Mycroft name made in national customs, original name: Pitter-Patter) carefully surveyed the other ports around him, sighing in relief upon realizing that he was neither late nor alone.


    "¡­The Chimonde Council, the Reine Empire, and even the Dermas who are soaked in water. It seems that no one would dare disobey the will of the Mycroftians."


    With that thought, Kvass arrived at the harbor, his procession that was not actually strong in numbers rolling forward. A guide who appeared small but unusually strong quickly hurried to them, ready to guide the curious otherworldly beings inside the Void installation.


    Dwarves¡ªone of the main branches of Mycroft''s beings who dwelled in hot dry areas with heightened pressure, were adept at designing and creating various magical machinery, being a bloodline that leaned towards craftsmanship. The other branch, elves, had highly adaptable genes and evolved quickly to their environment, a bloodline thus suitable for colonizing other planets. There had also been marine races such as the murlocs¡­ as expected of the great civilization whose power once spanned the Multiverse. One could tell how vast their territories were with such distinct races!


    Having crammed all knowledge about Mycroft but clearly having misunderstood something as well, Envoy Kvass whirled his body¡ªa greeting in the Rund language, but was simply twirling himself in layman terms. However, it was clear that the guide had studied correlated knowledge, which was why he smiled and whirled once, tugging at the metal ring on his beard.


    After the greeting, Kvass was led to a specially expanded Void passageway and a great metal hall build especially for Rund.


    "Envoy of Rund, your party may rest here or freely move about. Apologies, however, for there are some locations that cannot not be accessed due to your race''s size."


    Amongst the dwarven guide''s many beard rings, one emanated faint light, along with the Rund'' electromagnetic language and a gruff dwarven voice. It was the artificial plugin unique to Mycroft which carries translating function for the Spirit Terminal, a common thing for Rund since they often modified themselves in such manners. According to what they know, the Mycroftians would install the plugin known as the Spirit Terminal on each of their infants, an unusual action for physical beings but a rare point of acknowledgement and admiration for the Runds, even something they hoped to learn.


    Naturally, that was all in the Rund''s perspective.


    "¡­And that is almost everything. Please be careful not to develop conflict with the envoys of other civilizations, but should there be some deeply-rooted grudge, we have a dueling stage especially prepared. Be at ease as well since none would come to mortal harm¡ªwith two Legendary champions presiding over it at all times, they would stop any fight before any harm could be done."


    ***


    After providing Kvass and the rest of the envoys a run-through about the rules in the Zeta Ram Void installation, the dwarven guide bade his leave since there were many Void ships coming in, and not just the twelve civilizations subservient to Mycroft. With not many specially-trained receptionist as well, they were burdened with heavy workload.


    Kvass did not actually mind that, as he wanted to visit the Void installation freely in the first place¡ªa military base of their suzerain that was at once formidable yet infinitely mysterious. Being an elite Rund, he understood well that the essence of a civilization lay within the details of their details, and all that appeared insignificant always reflected their fundamental attributes.


    The Rund''s private hall was not actually too far from the central hall of the installation, chiefly for arcane convenience. After two teleportation, Kvass rolled out alone into the central hall, his appearance attracting many a stare there instantly.


    The Runds were basically electromagnetic waves prancing around in magnetic metal, developing sentience as magical energy gathered enough to create complex information. The older they were and the stronger they became, the greater control over magnetic metals they would have, and being one of the most remarkably intelligent individuals, Kvass'' diameter reached a shocking twenty-one meters. For such a behemoth to have rolled out of nowhere, he naturally drew attention. Still, everyone from Mycroftian to other alien species withdrew their stares as if having gotten used to it. After all, the Runds had considerable fame while some present were old friends whom they often communicated with, and certainly would not blank out with his presence.


    For his own part, Kvass was used to the curious stares of other races as an envoy of Rund, with all organic creatures in turn appearing unusual to him as well. Either way, he quieted his thoughts and looked around to search for the little things that would interest him¡ªthat included buildings, furniture design, machinery, communicative methods from magic, elements to Psi, along with adepts who trained in lifeforce. There was also magical contraption activated with different Extraordinary ability, and one could see that the main people of Mycroft were learned, that there was no Extraordinary power they were not familiar with.


    There was no question that they were a true supernatural civilization. Unlike others which only used them as an auxiliary tool, the various Extraordinary powers were in fact the chief instrument which the Mycroft civilization utilised to seek out Truth!


    However, their species'' average height was no more than two meters, which meant that most doors and corridors were very small to the Rund. Nevertheless, size was no representation of ability¡ªthe guides who were moving to receive the diverse foreigners were all very powerful, with some of their ability approaching the threshold of superior lifeforms, just one step away from becoming an Elder amongst the Rund!


    "Wait¡­ what is that?!"


    Able to observe his surroundings through a three-hundred and sixty-degree perspective with his spherical form without arousing suspicion, Kvass simply remained where he was and collected every piece of information around him. However, he promptly paused when he turned to a virtual map hanging in the air. It was a map of the Void that kept changing incessantly like a golden nebula cluster. Each golden dot was a planetary quadrant, while red ones represented regions controlled by Mycroft. That being said, it kept shifting from the Galaxy of Beginnings, focusing on galaxies where Mycroft''s Dimensional Hubs were built. There was even the occasional Void charts of the Lost Galaxy¡ªanother dazzling golden nebula which was mostly occupied with red dots and prompted reverence.


    Still, that was not really wat caught Kvass''s attention, but the familiar, intimate, nostalgic yet fearsome presence emanating from the golden nebulae.


    "Well, that."


    Seemingly hearing Kvass''s question, a young Mycroftian guide who was passing by scratched his head and smiled. "It''s probably His Lordship''s spoils, I believe¡ªhe heard it was physical elements extracted out of the body of a stellar class Void Behemoth and was used as the raw materials for the Void map¡­ wait, we don''t torture Void Behemoths here! Please don''t misunderstand¡ªMycroftians are friendly and we would not harm innocents if the Void Behemoth wasn''t causing death and destruction!"


    Seemingly noticing that Kvass''s form was shaking incessantly along with the electromagnetic waves emanating out, the young guide revealed the truth. Ultimately, no enemy were innocent in the traditional values of Mycroft, or to put it in the words of a certain warrior: ''Do enemies even count as human?'' Such was the differing ethical perspective between races.


    However, while Kvass felt a pang of depression after sensing the familiar and intimate presence of their home ''star'', a beautiful series of signals wafted into his electromagnetic vision. Redirecting his focus instinctively (since spheres do not need to turn their heads), Kvass saw two horned humanoids with tails that must have been the Mycroft''s ''drakonids''. A male and a female, they were moving along a corridor alongside a rolling metal sphere that was emitting sparks of pleasure, the trio were chattering away happily with a mix of Mycroft''s common tongue and electromagnetic signals towards a portal.


    Whoosh.


    One magical surge, and the trio disappeared.


    "Ah¡­"


    It was only then that Kvass came to and muttered, "Such elegant¡­ electromagnetism."


    ***


    The present day was the sixteenth of August, Starfall year 847, five and a half years since the launch of the Mycroft civilization''s galactic expedition, two and a half years after the arrival of the Combined Fleet upon the Multiverse.


    After two years'' worth of clean up and voyages, the Combined Fleet finally paused the expansion of their influence and stopped building Dimensional Hubs in various galaxies or making vassal of inferior Void civilizations through sheer military might. Instead, they began to consolidate their power in the regions they controlled for grand scale construction of basic amenities, as well as doing all they could to disseminate their technologies.


    Subjugating and assimilating vassal states with a near-insane speed, the Mycroft civilization now had eight major Dimensional Hubs as core points, while their domain stretched across eight galaxies, with twelve major Void civilizations assembling under their banner. Although their definitive territories were merely eight fringe star systems in eight galaxies, their controlled areas proved astonishing with the supreme mobility of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, with multiple Void civilizations even existing in some of the controlled territories of the galaxies.


    Perhaps willingly, perhaps coerced, or even instinctive reliant upon the strong and using Mycroft''s power to improve themselves¡ªeach civilization had their own opinion, and the envoys were simply delegated to inform the people of other civilizations about that. Therefore, all of them had come to the very edge of the Multiverse, crossing innumerable star systems and galaxies.


    Now was the time that the envoys of each vassal civilization, along with the civilizations who revered the might of the Mycroft civilization, arrived in the Zeta Ram system¡ªthe closest place in the Multiverse to Mycroft''s own lands to begin the first General Assembly.

 Chapter 944 The First Expo of the Races

    "¡­Seventy-two, seventy-three, seventy-four¡­"


    Hovering in the air, the Rund envoy stared at the four reception areas outside the portals, noting down each race coming out of the portals. Unlike other species, the massive metal sphere could achieve all that easily without having to feign nonchalance to turn his head or use a spell to observe what went on behind it.


    "¡­Seventy-six, seventy-seven, seventy-eight¡­ my goodness, even the Huard¡ªthe Huard Hunt, a major Void civilization that could occupy the good chunk of a galaxy!"


    Remaining in his position, Kvass counted on quietly in his head, and was increasingly somber the more he did so. "So many races, and most of them major Void civilizations. What are Mycroft''s intentions in inviting so many non-vassal stats to the assembly?"


    Could the general assembly not be an internal council for the Mycroft people along with their vassal states? Or did we get the wrong idea?


    None could answer Kvass'' remarkable doubts, since he was now inside the small ether demiplane¡ªa venue especially made for the First General Assembly that the Mycroft civilization was organizing. It was small and spherical, only the size of a large island and hollow within, not to mention unilluminated. Still, the dark vacuum was filled with dense ether, with the envoys parties hovering while being directed to their seats around the demiplane.


    And the center of the small demiplane was the platform from which the Mycroft people would preside over the council.


    ***


    Small ether demiplanes were not suitable for most species'' inhabitation and entrance required their own life-support spells. Nonetheless, those selected to join the envoys had basically considerable ability to survive unscathed even in the Void, while this was merely an airless environment.


    Being a Rund who was an electromagnetic metal, Kvass certainly did not have to worry about such a problem¡ªhe was merely puzzled as to why the Mycroftians would go to great pains to create an entire demiplane to organize the assembly¡­ they had clearly been so nonchalant about it, especially with the Expo of the Races.


    At the mention of that event, Kvass, who was waiting for the assembly could not help but remember a clash in the central hall of the Void installation¡ªthere were two civilizations who had been at odds with each other in their very own galaxy, albeit yet to wage full-scale war. Even so, their arms race, cultural assimilation, and other form of cold war never ceased, instead escalating despite the sudden appearance of the Mycroft civilization who subjugated the both of them as vassals.


    Both parties'' envoys immediately erupted into a war of words when they bumped into each other in the central hall. Kvass had watched excitedly, convinced that they would go up in arms or apply for a due, never expecting that one of them would have instead merely used its tentacles to created a bubble of water. Compounding it with magic, the envoy created an entire set of advanced and complex magical framework instead of resorting to violence!


    Having seen the silhouette of the core, the other envoy''s own tentacles shivered, understanding at once that his own civilization was about to lose out to his archrival in energy technology. His opponent had known precisely that, thus attacking him with the weapon that was not actually a weapon. Even so, the envoy himself shrank his form to gather water elements as well, conjuring the shade of a remarkably advanced engine in the air.


    That was when both of their tentacles convulsed.


    Indeed, those two races who resembled marine invertebrates¡ªone looking similar to squid, the other an anemone¡ªwere at great odds because of their similar forms and the worlds they adapted. Though the key aspects of the core and engine framework were hidden, those familiar with such disciplines could tell at once from the designs that they were valuable technology and a fine measure to demonstrate their civilization''s depth¡ªboth squid and anemone were showing their civilizations'' power.


    Soon, other civilizations sought out the squid and the anemone, seemingly intent on asking about technological trade while other envoys offered for an exchange¡­ After all, thanks to Mycroft, the Zeta Ram installation hosted envoys of over dozens of civilizations, and it was a chance hard to come by for most civilizations who only developed within their own territories, and at best, engaged in diplomacy or competed with neighboring civilizations.


    It was indeed a dream to be able to meet the leaders of so many other races there!


    Upon that realization, some of the envoys understood it to be the best time to communicate with other civilizations¡ªregardless of whatever their strength or weakness may have been, there was nothing better than to obtain others'' virtues to amend one''s own vulnerabilities.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Hence, the raucous central hall became prim and orderly at once, with each race occupying their own corner and beginning to demonstrate their own technology, from warp engines to unique superpower cultivation, special naval artillery, or supremely effective terraforming technology¡­ even if each civilization did not show off their finest aspect, they still had many things to trade with.


    Kvass was certainly no exception. The Runds had also set up a booth for their own civilization to promote their alloy recipes and metal warship designs that could be dismantled easily. Though rare but not especially valuable, many civilizations who were lacking in material sciences and engineering as compared to the Rund came forward to trade, resulting in an unexpected harvest of profits for the Rund.


    In the short period of a single day, the spontaneously-formed Expo of the Races hence commenced. Kvass had basically seen every specialty, novelty, and tailored technology of each civilization then, and while most did not suit electromagnetic lifeforms, they was perfectly fine for complementing their inadequacies. The envoy even realized, to their great delight, that the one-day expo had actually saved the Rund over a century of research and development.


    Nonetheless, the Mycroft civilization did not react at once, even if they had expected it and deliberately pulled the strings for the event¡ªwhich hence left an impression in Kvass that they were being nonchalant. Naturally, the Mycrortians joined the Expo on the second day as well¡ªtheir technology demonstrated was simply astonishing, including the various means to cultivate Extraordinary power, models of advanced warships and Void fortresses, and even ways to build Dimensional Hubs and Stargates!


    Aside from the various cultivation styles for Extraordinary ability, since it had to be adapted to one''s own species, the designs for advanced warships, Void fortress, Dimensional Hubs, and Stargates grabbed everyone''s attention! After all, was it not those things that the Mycroftians relied on to move around swiftly between galaxies, transporting elite Extraordinary individuals and military forces to conquer one world after another?


    Being no fools themselves, the envoys could assuredly see through Mycroft''s trick¡ªExtraordinary power was easy to learn but hard to master. Though appearing attractive and even containing rare powers such as Holy Light, not all species naturally adapted to it, unlike humans. There was no purpose in learning their warship and Void fortress technology either, since those were things that could only be used as practical combat force with time and resources, and who knew if their homeworlds could allocate such stores of materials.


    Finally, it was a laughing matter when it came to the Dimensional Hubs and Stargates. If one were to say that there was merit to Dimensional Hubs since they stabilized surrounding networks and could act as a torch to illuminate the Void, then Stargates would simply be placebos that the Mycroft people was intentionally selling them¡ªbuilding such things simply provided the Mycroft civilization with free labor, as well as helped them extend their influence! With the Mycroft civilization having the most intricate developments in the dimensional disciplines, only heaven knew if there were any backdoors placed in the Dimensional Hubs and Stargates.


    It was little wonder that they had chosen to have those items for their initial exchange¡­how prudent.


    ***


    Returning from his recollection to the ether demiplane where the assembly was to be held, Kvass'' count reached a formidable hundred-and-twenty races¡ªthat was the number of civilizations who would be joining the first General Assembly.


    Meanwhile, another light shone at the center of the demiplane. It was a small star that hung above the Mycroftian platform and emanated dazzling golden radiance. Then, a veiled woman with gemlike hair and a wise mage teleported upon the platform, the presence from the advent of two Legendary champions leaving every envoy present breathless at once.


    Now, at that very moment¡­.the First Mycroft General Assembly formally commenced.


    ***


    "Joshua, why did you decline the position of chairperson?"


    In the immeasurably vast but dark and empty interior of a world filled with ether, Nostradamus'' puzzled voice spoke, "Those are envoys of the diverse civilizations from surrounding galaxies. Your name would instantly be known across most of the Multiverse."


    "¡­Getting famous? Master Nostradamus, you are mistaken."


    The old mage seemed to have more to say, but Joshua broke into laughter and cut him short, shaking his head while saying softly, "That is meaningless to me. In the end, the General Assembly is just to reminder the civilizations about the impending Evil God invasion even as they embroil themselves in infighting, grudges and mutual sabotaging. At its root, the convention is to disseminate knowledge about the Chaos, so that those still living in their drunken stupor would understand the more vital truth."


    "Not to mention the fact that I have more important things do, such as molding a world."


    As he spoke, Joshua''s deep voice echoed throughout the world, with distinct golden light abruptly appearing upon the total darkness. It continued expanding endlessly until it emanated the stable golden light of a Main Sequence, just like a true star.


    With the illumination of the star, the entire world structure could be seen to be unnatural¡ªits integrity must have been artificial altered that it appeared so unique, being empty inside save for the star that was just created! It was only then that the Giant God and Nostradamus'' figures appeared under the brightness of that light. And with all that done, Joshua turned towards the awed Nostradamus and shrugged.


    "Or perhaps¡­ building a ring around the star."

 Chapter 945 Ether Ring World

    The envoys who joined the General Assembly had visited the entire installation in Zeta Ram with the help of the guides, with some of the luckier ones amongst them even given the opportunity to visit the land of Mycroft.


    Even so, they were puzzled.


    Where did they obtain all these resources?


    It was not underestimation but sheer confoundment. The people of Mycroft hid nothing about themselves and generously revealed their homeworld and Void installation with no hint that they were making a fool of themselves, but that was precisely how those envoys had easily noticed that the total population of Mycroft had not even exceeded three billion.


    They were simply too few.


    Any Void civilization needed a bottom-line population of at least ten billion intelligent individuals, although that was for a society of medium-sized physical beings. Populations of special individuals such as the Rund would probably not have exceeded three billion either, but they held great advantage in terms of scientific research and engineering¡ªa Rund needed no tools to be the equivalent of a small manufacturing center, an entity that could establish a small colony from scratch in a few years.


    On the other hand, the people of Mycroft had none of such exceptions, having a lacking population as an Extraordinary civilization. They relied mainly on the advantage of their own champions and cutting-edge technology, but to gain the blazing presence they had before to viciously conquer and subjugate, their supporting resources and auxiliaries should have been at a terrific number. By logic, the Mycroft people must have amounted up to at least eight billion to be able to maintain operations on such a fleet and their dozens of large-scale Void installations.


    Yet in actuality, they did not.


    Although Legendary champions and gods were fundamentally in possession of skill and equipment that transcended the ages, and entities that fused such forces into their own body, essentially a humanoid warship or fortress. What was it that supported the Mycroft civilization, allowing them to fight tirelessly and conquer Void civilizations that were hundreds of times their own size?


    There was only one answer¡ªsome of their champions were far more powerful than they had imagined.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "¡ªWe have to dismantle the mass of at least three worlds to build such a ring."


    A mid-sized world hovered in the darkness nearest to the Silent Void in the fringe system of the Galaxy of Beginnings. Its World Barrier was spotted, emanating fine silver radiance, just as it was covered in sheets of blackness that drew in all light like a stubborn stain that was spreading. Seven distinct divine light also swirled on the outer orbit of the world, constantly adjusting the black barrier and correcting the world''s parameters, as well as drawing in boundless Steel Particles from the Void to work with. One could tell that it was not the world''s original form¡ªit had clearly been modified by artificial means, with the seven lights being one of the overseers.


    Within the ether vacuum inside the world slowly illuminated by starlight, the Giant God of Steel who outsized stars stared at the sun before his eyes, while an inconspicuous blue spot that was the Legendary mage Nostradamus stood on his shoulder, murmuring in awe. "We took apart the celestial form inside the world, even extinguishing its star and absorbing all matter¡­ but it''s not enough. It is far from enough."


    "We have to break apart the mass of at least three worlds to forge a Ring World, with the condition that the mass of that world is not lesser than this world."


    "¡­We will do it even if it takes thirty."


    The gaze of the God of Steel was unmoved despite his friend''s voice, and he spoke quietly, "The Ring World must be made. It''s the most important objective for our arrival into the Multiverse, bar none."


    "It is the decision you and the Seven Gods have made. Not even Israel told me about it¡­ and?"


    Nostradamus was silent for a moment. He gazed at the star Joshua had created, a cluster of blinding sparks that would continue burning over a billion years and could not help but remember the sight of that same man fighting in the winter lands of Northern Moldavia just over a decade ago¡­ He seemed to have flown every step of the way unto this day, to stand as equals with the gods¡ªeven surpassing them.


    We are being dragged and pushed forward to a future that would never come, and the flag which is doing all that dragging and pulling is right beside me.


    "The Seven Gods are calibrating the parameters of an entire world and confirming its ether density and stability, while you''re here creating a star."


    Ending his thoughts, the old mage regained focus after half a beat and spoke softly while rubbing his head. "I won''t ask why¡­ but what are you going to do after this, Joshua?"


    "After you and the Seven Gods have built the Ring World that orbits the star, where do you intend to guide us?"


    Joshua said nothing for a long time.


    It was a lot later that he spoke with a softer, even gentle voice, "Then¡­ I will leave hope."


    Joshua raised his hand. Silver luminous mist flowed out from his body like a welling spring, while Nostradamus matched him by opening dozens of portals to transport those mist to predetermined nodes. Nearly endless, the mist hence spread to the orbital trail that was almost 150 million kilometers away.


    The full length of the massive orbit was an astonishing 940 million kilometers¡ªa length that would take light an hour and fifty minutes to cover. However, the luminous mist was spread quickly thanks to Nostradamus''s dimensional nodes, with a faint circular silhouette that encircled the star hence appearing in the ether realm.


    Anyone watching from beyond the world would have seemingly seen a god drawing a regular silver circle on a dark paper.


    "This specially designed star can provide optimum light and heat. The Phoenix before has inspired me¡ªI could help a star develop a basic consciousness and adjust the light radiation on demand while also maintaining absolute gravity stability in the single-star world."


    Joshua pointed from across the Void and kept flicking his finger, as if scrawling around randomly like a child, in the direction of the star. Nostradamus, however, knew that it was not random¡ªin the five minutes when light reached the place, the single line of silver began to spread from the trail where Joshua pointed, turning into a massive ring that was 940 million kilometers long and 13,000 kilometers wide. Through it all, thick silver mist kept surging out of Joshua''s body, filling the ring surface of around seven trillion two hundred and twenty-two kilometers.


    The silver mist hence distinctly drew over the ring that had the surface size of 24,000 standard worlds, sketching the outlines of mountains and oceans while marking the border between heaven and earth, creating plains, basins, hills, and islands.


    Though silhouettes, the silver mist painted them all vividly¡ªthe radiance scattered and swirled in the dark world while the massive ring silhouette whirled. The simulated mechanical stress was destroying every node of that ring construction, but it was not the time to consider material integrity for it was a realm of ether, a force which governed momentum and direction, and the mechanical stress could even be converted to the stability of the ring construct.


    After that, the Seven Gods would come and grant their divine blessing upon the great ring, inscribing it with eternal divine runes. It was a world and a star¡ªa celestial construct created deliberately, a great wonder that would never be created if not for Extraordinary power. It was the impulse that flowed in the blood of the Mycroft people¡ªtheir grandest and most romantic fantasy.


    "The template has already been made, Master Nostradamus. It''s a joint design from the Seven Gods and I, and I''ve even invited the Commanding Will of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds and the Knowers'' technicians in the planning stages."


    Joshua had lowered his hand, the template of silver mist gradually stabilized into a most intricate design, seemingly to be completed in the future by just filling it with materials. "A massive artificial world which can accommodate populations of billions," the Giant God said quietly with all four hands held before his chest, "an Ether Ring World."

 Chapter 946 That Which Never Changed

    The Ring World was a great manmade construct orbiting a star with substantial synthetic living zones, a form of world suitable for human inhabitation. The former world of Xillia¡ªthe present Bloodmoon Abyss and the world where the luminous humanoid, or Light''s true form dwelled¡ªhad been filled with ether. Even the continents were all floating islands, their oceans unrooted aerial realms.


    The sun of that world had withered in the distant past. The civilizations inhabiting Xillia hence joined forces in moving the floating islands; their plan was to combine their continents into a ring near the sun. There, they would do all they could to obtain heat and light and keep surviving¡­ naturally, the plan failed as the entire world met its end by the unholy ritual of the Black Fog''s main body, finally becoming a blood moon that hung in the skies which was also Light''s original form.


    Moreover, some of the inspiration was also gained from the Evil God of Fertility''s memories, where an infinite world ring was built around the Initial Flame. Joshua had absorbed those ancient memories, and drew out the specifics of the Ether Ring World with the gods and otherworldly champions.


    Firstly, they would look for a world filled with ether¡ªpreferably one with Flame which had long since died, as it would allow them to skip the part of killing a star. Then, they would purify all substances from the world to create absolute ether vacuum. After that, they would ignite a brand-new star of special matter, adjusting its brightness and gravity, and bless the star with attributes of Void Behemoths, hence creating a controllable living sun. Finally, they would build a ring, and use the ether world''s special attributes to maintain the ring''s stability and construct.


    In fact, the ether demiplane where the conference hall for the General Assembly was built upon was a product of their trials. It was precisely thanks to having most of their efforts spent on crafting the ring world that the Mycroft civilization appeared nonchalant about the General Assembly, having only sent Vahina and Barbarossa to oversee the event.


    "The ring design is deliberate. As much as it is acceptable, we could certainly create countless worlds that orbit the star without forging such a massive ring, though it is necessary." At present, Joshua appeared to be muttering to himself as much as he was explaining the matter to Nostradamus. "The ring is the residence and the fundamental aspect for a spell, while the entire ring world is actually the foundation of a massive world-scale spell. On the other hand, the star would merely be the energy core of the spell, with the Seven Gods coming forward to bless it with divine power after I established the ring base."


    The warrior then looked up towards the distant golden star that was gently ablaze and added mildly, "All life that dwells upon it is a part of the spell, the entire world being a supreme spell like no other in history, shrouded in the domain of absolute Silence¡­ this domain even completely blocks divine powers¡ªin other words, the transmitting meme. After I place a layer of black matter barrier upon it, the Seven Gods and I will work together to send it into the galactic remains of the Silent Void, absolutely ensuring its safety."


    "Nostradamus, it''s last hope before despair and the hope we leave for the future. Whatever happens, the seeds of Order would live in absolute darkness."


    "¡­The future, huh." Nostradamus sighed softly in return, finally understanding why Israel had not informed him about the matter¡ªif this world was the last shelter of the Mycroft civilization and every other civilization of Order, it had to be maintained as the mother of all secrets.


    Perhaps none would have even known about it until the final evacuations, since everyone had understood Joshua''s suggested theory of meme concepts that he in turn informed everyone about. They should not relay any excess information if unnecessary, similar to how widespread information of the Evil God would have undoubtedly drawn Evil Gods.


    Nostradamus himself would have never been aware if his dimensional spells, which accelerated the construction of the ring world, was not required, just like how Barbarossa and Vahina remained uninformed. While the two Legendary champions could well had deduced that something vital had been kept secret from them, both of them were wise enough to hold back unnecessary curiosity.


    "So you''re saying, Joshua, that even you don''t believe that we could win?"


    After deliberating for a moment, Nostradamus sighed and gave a pained smile. "To actually prepare ''hope'' right now, even readying to move the world into the Silent Void¡­hahaha, and here I thought that everyone is basking in the glory of conquering other civilizations and relishing the delight of the vast realms in the Multiverse."


    "No, I believe I would win." Joshua shook his head firmly at his friend''s doubt¡ªthe Giant God''s turning head stirred massive gravity waves as he spoke with a deep voice, "To fight is to gain triumph. Although I wouldn''t deem imagining defeat before victory wrong, preparing to have one''s entire race evacuate before the fight has even begun would mean that there is no vigor in one''s struggle."


    "Even so, Nostradamus¡­" Joshua''s voice suddenly became mild as he turned, his planet-sized eyes staring at the old mage who was merely the size of an ordinary human while speaking calmly, "There will always be those who do not want to fight."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    There was a long silence, and Nostradamus said nothing. Joshua, too, paused for a long time, before turning and continued while watching the star, "The fight against the Evil Gods in the future would be grueling like no other, a war against the apocalypse where one would have to put everything from the line¡ªlife, soul, ideals and even purpose¡­did you know? This is the major extinction that our generation would be facing and should have came earlier on, but it could have been the Sage''s slaying of Fertility that repelled that particular wave, preventing the Evil Gods from coming in full force."


    "But it''s coming once again, stronger and more numerous than before. They would be countless, and their bodies would block out the sun just as they could bend worlds and shatter stars. They would leave everything in darkness and death, including the galaxies."


    "This is the enemy we would have to face."


    At those words, Joshua laughed despite the depressing mood, his voice quaking the ether vacuum. "That is not an enemy everyone would dare to face, and only a madman would stand up against them. Furthermore, not everyone in a civilization could be as crazy like I am to laugh out loud when thinking about such matters."


    "When the time comes, I will lead every lunatic and fool who would dare to unsheathe their blades against the despair and battle against the fanatical Evil Gods. We will fight to win, and certainly not fear death¡­ but what about the others? Those who are normal and powerless, fearful of death and ruin, and only wanting to live out their lives, growing and learning in safety and stability?"


    Noticing that the old mage had closed his eyes, Joshua followed suit and said quietly, "That is the bulk of our civilization¡ªthe bulk that lives on."


    "We fight for those people to protect them. We cannot reverse causality so they would be crazed and would shoulder the price, forcing them to become as crazy as we are."


    Those who want to fight could fight with us. We will cut down our foes in courage, fighting darkness and Chaos to the very end.


    Those who cannot or would not fight naturally have to live on and live well, to do their best and survive however they can.


    They would not only have to stay alive¡ªthey must live well with vigor and honor, growing in health to nurture the next generation of lunatics and fools, grooming the new generation who would be arrogant enough to believe that they could defeat despair, crazily challenging the apocalypse and assuming the path of no return with great folly.


    Not everyone in civilizations could be wise. There must be those who were rational and those who were insane¡ªonly such civilizations were healthy.


    "Such is hope and the future."


    Joshua opened his eyes to watch the great ring construct before him and said, "It''s also a last-ditch hope that would get every person willing to fight to battle without restraint." For such a hope, the weak would become courageous, those who fear pain would fear not even death. Hope changed people and granted them bravery, just as hope and bravery killed. Still, those killed would have done so willingly, for they were fighting for the future.


    "I would never demand for anyone to understand myself as well I do, since only I would yearn for conflict in this way."


    Moving slowly, Joshua and Nostradamus began to circle the world, pulling dimensional masses while the Giant God began to synchronise with the Seven Gods outside the world as if strolling, delicately adjusting the entire world''s ether density and ensuring the balance of the cycles.


    "It''s only in battle," the warrior spoke simply and serenely while molding the world, "that I feel the meaning of life." Nostradamus looked up. He seemed to have heard the profound sense of isolation in those words, even if the warrior''s tone conveyed a hint of vague delight instead of such emotion¡­the old mage was however sure that it was no illusion.


    "Not quite, Joshua." After a moment of silence, Nostradamus then spoke¡ªthe old man who had known the warrior over fifty years said in a low voice, "That''s where you''re greatly mistaken."


    The Giant God''s gaze was drawn. He looked at his friend questionably while Nostradamus stroked his beard and continued calmly, "Although I definitely don''t understand why you yearn for your battle so much since, for me, fighting is just a means, not an end¡­ but I understand you."


    "All of us understand you."


    "Just like how you understand the mortals'' reluctance to fight and the voices of dissent in civilization, would mortals not understand a warmonger?" the old mage asked, shaking his head. "Old codgers such as myself don''t want to actually fight either. I still wish to continue the reformations so that the Empire would have better and more complete social policies. I also don''t want to die early by engaging Evil God in a mortal struggle, since I have more important things to do¡­ so, do I really not understand you? Am I unable to comprehend a person who enjoys fighting, while still embodying courage and ideals in the face of a foe like no other?"


    "This is unreasonable," Nostradamus snorted.


    Civilization was a process where individuals understood each other and worked together to grow. Though there would have been tens of thousands of repulsive misunderstandings and conflicts in that process, just as people could never really reach mutual understanding but slowly bonded and adapted to each other amidst pain instead, how would humans have worked together or shared knowledge and skill if they had not tried? How would society and civilization have grown and progressed then?


    Therefore, Nostradamus said calmly, "The ring world is a great plan. You''re right, Joshua, even if you hold conviction of your victory, hope must survive too¡­ and it is precisely knowing that there is hope and a future that warriors willingly wield their blades in the name of tomorrow¡­ I understand the plan you and the Seven Gods have made."


    "I understand you, Joshua. You are a warrior¡ªthere''s nothing unusual about that, is there?"


    ***


    Joshua did not reply. He was still silently adjusting the ether flow of the entire world, ensuring that it cycled on in absolute stability. The old man did not break the silence either.


    It was after a long time and his task had finished when the warrior stopped moving. He looked up slightly¡ªJoshua''s gaze transcended the outer shell of the world that was not covered in Black Matter towards the boundless ocean of stars in the Multiverse. Half of it was the dark Silent Void, the remains of infinite former galaxies. The other half was the radiant, dazzling stars, the Multiverse that lives until this day.


    "Fighting¡­is simply a means."


    He murmured, before laughing quietly.


    Right.


    Fighting was simply a means. To the Takurian Grand Patriarch, Imperator Amos and every intelligent individual or civilization of Order in the Multiverse, fighting could only be a means. Perhaps fighting was a means too for the gods, the Evil Gods, the Wise Ones, the other meme lifeforms, or even the mastermind entity.


    But to me, fighting is¡­


    With that thought, Joshua slowly closed his right hand, placing his thumb between the Silent Void and the Multiverse to divide darkness and light, ruine and existence, Chaos and Order. His finger parted the gloom and the bright, the cold and the warmth, death and life. He divided every dichotomy and all that contrasted¡ªfor those were the origins of conflict.


    The warrior then stared at his thumb as if studying.


    "In the very least, now and here¡­"


    After a long time, the warrior lowered his hand. His eyes were clear, without the radiance of divinity or the dimness of Chaos memory, and in that very moment, every residual effect from the Evil God of Death all dissipated that not even the silver halation of Steel Strength remained.


    There was only belief of unparalleled pureness in the warrior''s crimson eyes, and he quietly said, "I''m still me."


    "I have not changed."

 Chapter 947 The Possibility of Artificial Steel Pythons

    With the delicate calibration of the ether flow inside the world and ensuing clean-ups accomplished, Joshua''s work was done for the time being.


    With the template and construction design for the Ether Ring World now confirmed, Joshua could directly fill it with matter and perform Creation once the Seven Gods had finished adjusting and ascertaining the corresponding parameters as well. It was nothing difficult in the first place, but to compensate for Shadow, the recently discovered Extraordinary power, the Seven Gods who did not knew much about that ability could only slowly try it and attempt to understand the essence of that brand new power. Therefore, neither Joshua nor Nostradamus had anything to do at the moment, and so the pair left the hidden artificial realm and headed for the Zeta Ram system.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "By now, the representatives of those civilizations should know that the Evil Gods are about to invade and that the purge is about to come."


    To avoid leaving dimensional shockwaves that could be used as a beacon and expose the Ether World, Joshua and Nostradamus took a detour. It was halfway through the journey that the old mage seemed to have thought of something and said with a rather helpless tone, "Meme¡­ we have hidden the information about Evil Gods over a thousand years precisely because of that unique perception. Now, however, we couldn''t care less about some feeling¡ªthe Evil God horde would come in decades, but to disseminate the information now so that every civilization would know is definitely not a bad thing."


    "Certainly. Being prepared would always better than being ambushed." Joshua nodded in agreement with Nostradamus, and added, "The enemy would come anyway, it''s no loss exposing oneself by putting up some fireworks¡ªthere''s naturally nothing to fear if one could block meme perception, since not making any false moves means the Evil Gods wouldn''t sense them. Those who cannot don''t have to be afraid either¡ªgiven that there would ultimately be a battle, wouldn''t the Evil Gods simply spare them out of ignorance?"


    Leaving the matter of Evil Gods aside, those civilizations may not have even believed it. While the word regarding the World Eaters may have been the same as the Legends, no civilization would deny their existence. It was simply because the Multiverse was so vast that none believed that they would come to them.


    That was the chief purpose of Mycroft''s General Assembly¡ªto disseminate certain confidential information to every civilization in the Multiverse, in order for them to learn the truth that their neighbors were not their eternal nemesis, and that their rivalry was merely a struggle of profits between Order.


    Only Evil Gods were the true foes of Order.


    The Mycroft civilization did not care if they believed it, understood it, or were willing to co-operate. But if they proved to indeed believe, understand, and co-operate, Mycroft would assuredly have held nothing back and collaborated fully¡ªin the face of the great threat, no civilization would sit idly by, and given that they could not fight alone for the time being, it was a choice to call upon allies and partners.


    "By the way, Master Nostradamus." Teleporting and warping from time to time to take a long detour before finally reaching a path to return, Joshua, for some reason, asked suddenly, "Do you remember Light?"


    "Of course." Unable to understand at once why Joshua would ask that, Nostradamus narrowed his eyes and replied quietly, "The World Will of the Bloodmoon Abyss¡­ it''s a fine example of a world rebirth. I remember a massive blood-color fig tree and weird furry critters when I visited."


    And to be frank it''s those weird little fellows you''re rearing¡­ by the way, how many non-humans has Joshua been raising? This man and his hobbies and interests¡­


    Regardless of his power, Joshua could not see through the mood of another Legendary champion, and hence nodded at Nostradamus''s reply before saying, "I''ve previously mentioned this to you, but I''m not sure if you remember¡ªLight had used a game bug in Continental War when it launched a few years ago, successfully creating the Will of All Life by artificial means¡­ in other words, a Steel Python."


    "You''ve mentioned that before." The old mage''s expression appeared calm in return, and replied with no hint of surprise. "It''s a World Will you raised after all, and being one herself in the first place, what''s weird about cultivating one? Furthermore, it''s common sense that Soul Cycle would help the world grow self-awareness¡ªit would be weird instead to not know."


    "Not a World Will, but the Will of All Life to be specific." Joshua prodded Nostradamus regarding the wrong term. "Steel Pythons are the will of all that lives and everything within the world, but they are not the world itself. It''s a common misunderstanding¡ªsome powerful Steel Python can indeed control the world, but that is simply because they are powerful enough. They are definitely not the will of the world."


    Joshua did not delve too deep into the topic, simply summarizing it before continuing what he had been saying. "In Continental World, the race that Light was grooming had become all there was in the world, which was why the Soul Cycle of the entire realm was equivalent to a single species'' Soul Cycle. Therefore, the Will of All Life born from such a Soul Cycle would eventually be the will of a single race¡­ to tell the truth, it''s a very interesting and unique outlier."


    "¡­That also means that the will of a race was actually one with the Will of All Life¡­ what a curious thing it is, the manifested consciousness of an entire race."


    Nostradamus frowned slightly at that, faintly discerning that there was something important but feeling uninspired as well¡­ the old mage looked at Joshua, waiting for him to make a conclusion. Disappointingly, the warrior did not continue on that topic, but switched to another matter altogether.


    Still, Nostradamus was even more astonished by the new subject.


    "I''ve realized that the Steel Python can be created by artificial Means." Paying no heed to Nostradamus''s shocked gaze, Joshua kept darting through the Void while his voice remained ever calm. "What Light made was simply by accident, and naturally-developed ones would take at least ten million years¡­ actually, it wouldn''t take that long either since the soul isn''t as precious as imagined. As long as we can create some species with souls but extremely short lifespans such as an intelligent insect, a bacterium with collective consciousness, seaweed, or plants¡­ they just have to develop a soul and growing a man-made Steel Python is entirely possible."


    "Moreover, Roland and the Confounder Demon General have recently discovered a special world in one of the greater Abysses of the Multiverse. That world had gone through multiple deaths and revival, and the first occasion of rebirth was due to the falling of a Void Behemoth into that world, its soul hence splitting into a brand-new Soul Cycle."


    What did that prove? It proved that not only could Steel Pythons be made artificially, but that it could actually be developed from the soul of a single lifeform!


    "It makes evident a great many things, such as how the mysterious World Will isn''t actually all that mysterious."

 Chapter 948 The Diverging Paths of Fate

    "In fact, Master Nostradamus, the Steel Python of the Karlis world had helped me with an experiment some time ago, and it was proven then that a Steel Python indeed possesses partial attributes of meme lifeforms. That is why normal beings cannot not see it, and only Legendary champions who have transcended their preexisting living hierarchy can witness its true face."


    In fact, the crux of divine power was unobservable to normal humans as well. Even the information spawned from within divine light was not to be viewed directly through the eyes of ordinary humans.


    "¡­But, why?" At that point, Nostradamus had been rather frightened by the idea Joshua was conveying with his tone. The old mage rubbed the bridge of his tone and exhaled, before asking in curiosity, "Fine. Even if you are able create Steel Pythons through human means, what meaning is there? Though they are powerful and possess unique attributes, they probably wouldn''t compare with your level now."


    Having the hands with which you just molded a star alone, ordinary Steel Pythons could well be your docile, adorable pets!


    "You''re right, there''s not much meaning."


    Joshua did not retort, instead answering quietly, "But understanding the birth of Steel Pythons would perhaps unravel initial clues about the meme system¡ªthere are times when the most important key to progress is always hidden in the most insignificant things."


    "Moreover¡­" The warrior then paused, and then slowly continued, "The truth of what lies behind is never that simple¡­ that''s why I''m telling you this now."


    ***


    Presently, while Joshua and Nostradamus silently flew in the silence of the Void and discussed the matter that involved the peak of Extraordinary powers;


    While every envoy of each civilization was left stunned by news of the impending invasion of an Evil God horde in the General Assembly, and were looking around for someone to deny it;


    While the Seven Gods moved worlds and adjusted parameters in a hidden planetary system at the edge of the galaxies, laboring away with heart and soul day and night for every civilization and every race''s future in the millennia to come;


    While the diverse civilizations in the Multiverse each implemented their plans for border expansion, sealed their territories, reformed internally, or developed their technology;


    While countless intelligent life in the Multiverse still lived in ignorance, unaware at all that their future was being threatened¡­


    In the vastness of universal vacuum, a starfighter had been struck by a missile¡ªit shook and rotated as it crashed down on a nearby planet, just as its Midgardian pilot prayed. "Mother Tree, Spirits, Ruler of Blaze and Infernal God. This life of your adherent is at an end, but I beg not for your compassionate salvation nor a gentle end, for I know profoundly my weakness and incompetence, the terror and reluctance I show in death."


    Like a falling star, the starfighter stroke a chain of fiery light in the atmosphere that even the best pilot could not hope to recover from. The sky and earth whirled rapidly outside the cockpit canopy like the lights flashing before one''s death, and yet the nameless pilot did not mention the terror, instead watching the sights beyond in parting reluctance and prayed quietly, "I don''t ask for salvation or pity, but that my soul is still able to fight against all evil and malice in death, until¡­"


    Boom!


    The starfighter struck ground, kicking up faint, traceless sparks in the universe.


    No one noticed it.


    For in the boundless vacuum of the planetary quadrant, thousands of warships and a hundred times more starfighters were exchanging fire with the enemy that outnumbered them by the dozens, even hundreds. The empty space was filled with psionic beams and warships that were immobilized, dismantled, or simply hovering partially in vacuum. Like the previous starfighter, some of them were billowing dense smoke and blaze, begrudgingly and helplessly crashing down to the very planet they should have been protecting.


    Boom.


    A rather bright flame flashed on the planet''s surface, its psionic core detonating in a mushroom cloud that was over sixty-two kilometers tall and emanating radiation that the world could never hope to heal from.


    But it was still insignificant.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    If one was to look up towards the stars, they would see that the once dazzling stars had now become spotted, and the zodiac formation the Midgardians were familiar with had become mostly incomplete. All of them were perhaps lost, dimmed, shrouded, or hidden. Indeed, any person familiar with the skies would look up to find some of the remaining stars shining excessively brighter than before.


    Boom!


    There was a burst of radiance, and it was the light of decimation that half the galaxy could witness clearly¡ªthe end of a star. That was the sound the universe could hear¡ªa noticeable echo.


    Amongst the stars, the fleet was being beaten on every turn. It was clearly a major Federation composed of diverse races, but they were showing gradual signs of collapse. In fact, many warships were discreetly turning tail and fleeing the battlefield at full speed. They knew that the battle was lost¡ªagainst the Chaos spawn that outnumbered them by the hundreds, the encircled Federation armada had no other option other than to flee or die.


    Still, it was a fleet detachment amongst the Federation''s armada who appeared composed of biological components, like plants and wood which stubbornly remained by their post and stood against their foes, fighting until their very last moment.


    There was neither hate, rage, nor despair. The Midgardians were a psionic race of plants that would calmly face the apocalypse, death, and despair, serenely resisting them and serenely meeting their end.


    Even so, regardless of their courage and resolve, the Midgardians could never help it in the face of death, but to pray.


    ***


    In the Zeta Ram system of the Galaxy of Beginnings in the Multiverse, Legendary champions Vahina and Barbarossa stood upon the platform in the conference hall of the General Assembly, both of them looking around the venue calmly at every civilization''s envoy present.


    Everyone''s facial expressions, or spiritual, electromagnetic, and psionic presences, along with their magical energies and elements which hummed faintly or lifeforce that stirred agitatedly, could be perceived clearly by both Legends, with each reaction of every individual present within expectations.


    They were suspicious, shocked, ponderous, or in denial.


    They were also bewildered, anguished, enraged, or in epiphany.


    When the Legends had informed the envoys about the Evil Gods, the major civilization extinction, the theoretical truth of how the Multiverse came to be, as well as the deduced origins of the Great Mana Tide which were of decimated remains of galaxies, that had been the reaction of every civilization''s representative.


    Vahina and Barbarossa knew that pain well and therefore did not belittle them. The pair had experienced that process then, only triumphing over despair and fear through great conviction that they did not choose to cower.


    Indeed, there were two ways to a make a better person¡ªone was to infect them with love so that they would unwittingly imitate the good and assume the path of the righteous, and another was to threaten them with fear, tormenting them so that they experienced everything, thus eventually being reborn in flames and finding their right path.


    And now, it was the moment for the civilizations to select the path of their future.


    "It''s almost time."


    The clock''s needles had rotated over dozens of circles, its tick-tock sounds a music of mysterious rhythm. Vahina smiled as she surveyed the many envoys who were communicating with herself through various means¡ªthe Mycroft civilization would have aided them even if they did not possess any¡ªbefore interrupting them without any sense of urgency. "The First General Assembly concludes here. That being said, honorable ambassadors, you would understand soon enough that we are neither paranoid or threatening your kind. What we have revealed here is the mother of all realities, the truth we uncovered when observing the Multiverse from the Lost Galaxy."


    "Therefore¡­" Barbarossa continued with a low voice, his middle-aged face looking around the hall impassively, "You have three days to consider signing the agreement to join us in fighting the Horde, to participate in the organization who would uphold Order and safeguard the future. As you have seen, we will not demand any territorial or sovereign authority, and would instead do all we can to disseminate technology, instructing you in assuming the correct path. We ask for one thing only¡ªthat you would not give up on hope and resistance in the face of Chaos."


    The conference hall was at once silent. Only the Rund''s humming throb of electromagnetism from his body extended.


    "Ahem."


    Finally, Vahina glanced at the time and concluded, "Honorable ambassadors, there is still seventy-one hours, fifty-nine minutes and fifty-eight seconds." The lady, whose face was inscrutable, lifted her chin and shrugged. "The pen to sign the agreement is right in front of you.


    "Choose."


    ***


    At the edge of the Zeta Ram system, the God of Steel who was hurrying along stopped suddenly.


    "What''s going on, Joshua?"


    Nostradamus naturally noticed the oddness in his friend while journeying beside his friend. He could see Joshua furrowing his brow, knowing for certain that something had happened and therefore nervously asked, "Could it be that an Evil God has appeared?"


    "Yes¡­ no. It''s neither a yes nor a no."


    Joshua had now closed both eyes and blocked out all noise to listen for that voice from faraway¡­ he can hear staticky communication and violent exchange of gunfire, the reverberations of Psi and the raging howls of the crew as warships crashed into the atmosphere.


    He, Joshua, could hear it clearly with his individual power, transcendent of distance towards the other side of the stars¡ªthe prayers invoking him, or indeed for future and hope. The warrior''s face gradually became solemn and somber as he listened to the prayers, before reverting to dispassionateness. It left Nostradamus, who was watching beside him, unwittingly nervous.


    "Joshua?" he asked the warrior softly, afraid of disturbing him. "What''s actually happening?"


    "Someone''s praying to me," Joshua replied calmly as he stood in the Void. "They are neither beseeching for salvation or aid, but only for hope that they can keep fighting¡­ but they need help. It''s normal to aid them since they''ve prayed, and it''s nothing something that could be refused with some excuse like ''unmentioned''." At those words, Joshua made his choice, but soon frowned again, having remembered another matter.


    The unusual happenings at the Amos Court had been going on for some time, just as it had similarly been with the Takur Ruin Cult. The two Class Five civilizations had only spent their capacity in mutual slaughter without expansion, and therefore resembled Class Fours in appearance¡ªbut now, both were behaving unusually, with the Seven Gods having mentioning it before and entrusting him to take a look.


    It was an equally important matter, since only Evil Gods could simultaneously cause anomalies in two supercivilizations. Furthermore, having witnessed the power of those entities before, the Mycroft civilization also knew that only something on the scale of the Evil God of Death could stir a ruckus major enough to trouble those two.


    However, there was also no doubt that the Midgardians of Stellaris who were engaged in battle was at a disadvantage. The major Chaos purge which Star the Steel Python had organized must have been in a stalemate then, with both Chaos and Order missing a decisive force that could push the present state forward.


    If he did not go, the vastness of Stellaris would probably have fallen into the hands of Evil Gods, should the Chaos dispatch reinforcement. The Ether Ring World paled in comparison to those two matters. He could simply leave a clone who could perform grand scale construction and the required mass and leave it to the Seven Gods'' control¡ªit would complete the task to fill the world with matter, albeit making it harder for the Seven Gods.


    Hence the dilemma¡ªto either inspect the unusual movements of the Amos Court and the Takur Ruin Cult in the local Galaxy of Bloodbath, or to head for distant Stellaris and answer the Midgardians'' prayer to defeat Chaos and its spawns? Even someone as decisive as Joshua could not decide at once¡­ in fact, there was a clear premonition in his mind for some reason.


    And it was that the two choices would have led to a series of major events, with one causing anomaly in two top galactic civilizations and another leaving an entire universe on the brink. Both were very important, and there was no doubt that the fate and future of everything, including the Multiverses, would henceforth assume two distinct, diverging paths from his choice.


    It was the time to choose.

 Chapter 949 I Want Everything!

    "Both the anomaly in the Galaxy of Bloodbath and the trouble on Stellaris are very important. How could I possibly choose one and give up on the other?"


    Although having hesitated for some time, Joshua quickly made his choice.


    So, I shall choose both!


    While the circumstances in the Galaxy of Bloodbath appeared far less dire than that of Stellaris, the problem should not have been considered in such manner. Joshua himself could tell that as compared to the war in Stellaris, which was now at its height, the abnormal state of the Amost Court and Takur Ruin Cult appeared insignificant. However, there was another reason¡ªthere had been many other civilizations of the Stellaris Federation that were fighting the Chaos as well, and with the presence of Star the Steel Python, maintaining a stalemate for some time would not have been problem. Meanwhile, it was the matter involving those two xenophobic civilizations that could have escalated and spiralled out of control if left unimpeded, and only heaven knows what mess they could have made. After all, the two civilizations had been engaging in a bloody war that lasted over ten thousand years, destroying and massacring innumerable smaller civilizations. If that vengeance and madness did not dissipate but had instead accumulated in the Multiverse''s Abyss until the growth of an Evil God of Hate or Evil God of Madness, who else could get rid of a superior Evil God Embryo at the Evil God of Death''s level, if not them now?


    Even for Mycroft, the only option would have been to run.


    Therefore, if both were so important, why choose? He certainly should go to both places!


    With the choice made in his head, Joshua continued his journey to return to the Zeta Ram System with the old mage, unsurprised by his own choice. The reason mortals had to make choices was because they could only do one thing at a time while still lacking strength, thus needing to fully focus the heart and mind in the decision made. But Joshua was different¡ªchampions were called so because they could make more choices than mortals could.


    For example, in the Trolley Problem, mortals could only choose to change tracks so that the trolley crushed the single person on the other track, or to otherwise leave while changing nothing, causing the trolley to roll over the other five on the original track.


    On the other hand, there were more choices when it came to champions¡ªone could save all six persons who had been tied to the tracks even while taking their time to puff of cigarette; one could single-handedly stop the train (without harming the train or the passengers onboard); one could capture the culprits and swap them for those tied on the tracks, breaking the predetermined rules. Indeed, at Joshua''s level, he could even at once grant invincibility to those about to be killed and ignore the crash, or fully heal and resurrect them after their deaths.


    The choice of each champion could be different as well. For instance, Nostradamus could send the train into a portal in the split second before the crash and have it appear behind the potential victims, while Vahina could cast and turn either train or victim into psionic forms¡­ but whatever the case may have been, they were similar in that they differed from mortals. They could multitask as much as they wanted to, even picking the most unusual of choices.


    After all, it would have been weirder in Extraordinary worlds if a champion were to obtain their status after over a decade of adventurers and difficult training only to remain bound by the logic of mortals. Indeed, one could mourn or be depressed when it came to having a mortal apprentice die, but Joshua could still revive them, scold them for half an hour, and throw them into a three-month long camp for hellish training, and have them wail in anguish ''Sorry-Sir-it-won''t-happen-again''.


    That was the price of dying so simply.


    Naturally, neither the Galaxy of Bloodbath or Stellaris were options open to mortals. Even Joshua himself would have had to handle things seriously, and he could have failed, should he have divided his strength equally by sending two clones of almost equal strength¡ªwhich was why he had to choose one where he would allocate more power. Still, Joshua had relative freedom over that, since he could summon himself when necessary, swiftly balancing the power on both sides. As for the side he should have been emphasizing, it was a matter that required discussion with the others.


    "The Seven Gods probably have something important to do¡ªthey''ve not made an appearance recently, and it''s important for them to ensure the safety of the Dimensional Hub and Stargate."


    Most of the Legendary champions had returned the hall of the Zeta Ram installation. Even the busy ones or those far away were joining them with clones or projection, and it was now the Nature''s Magister clone¡ªa small, delicate potted Lifetree from which one could sense powerful spiritual energy surging around it¡ªwho spoke.


    "Yes, the Seven Gods certainly had neither the time nor the strength to spare," Igor''s Holy Light projection added¡ªthe elderly Pope who usually remained on Mycroft and only occasionally came to visit the Multiverse had a troubled expression. "Neither Barnil, William, nor myself have the time either. I''m watching our home soil while they are maintaining the main Mana Net server while updating the Spirit Terminal¡ªall important tasks."


    Barbaross and Vahina said nothing, but it was not that they needed to. Both of them had just arrived from the General Assembly and would have had to handle the follow-up collaboration between the diverse races. They did not have the time to spare since both of them held full authority, having to research Void warship weapons as well, apart from their usual daily training.


    It had been the same for every other Legend. La Motte the Sword Saint had complained a while ago that the spatial weaponry research had greatly delayed his training progress, and was absent from this meeting to train in some dead world. Meanwhile, both the Nature''s Magister and the Murloc High Priest had been productive in their biological research lab, having created some high-yield wheat, a two-legged chicken with six wings, Slime that secrete drinks and tasted delicious, as well as beef-flavored giant worms¡ªno one would have them join anything particularly dangerous, since they would be criminals in the eyes of civilization should anything have happened.


    And needless to say, Nostradamus, as the Mycroft civilization''s greatest dimensional mage, had to help Joshua build the Ether Ring World, as well as work with the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds to handle certain dimensional issues and develop dimensional network theories. As for those who appeared idle, including the West Mountain Psi Legend, the Legendary mage of the Council of Seven, and the recently ascended Sword Saint Brandon, they had been assigned to patrol the entire Galaxy of Beginnings, as well as direct territories of Mycroft that surround the various Dimensional Hubs.


    Each Legend had their work, district, and research. Even the Roland, newly ascended Legend and Holy Knight, had been running all over within the Multiverse with Persica the Confounder Demon General to collect intelligence regarding the Abysses of the galaxies, while doing their best to convince (i.e. physical brainwash) demonic tribes to work with them. In fact, when Roland himself returned to a Void fortress, what awaited him was not rest but training and research instructions regarding material sciences.


    Either way, everyone was occupied with most matters that could not be postponed, delegated, or given up.


    Only Joshua himself had the time.


    ***


    Nevertheless, it was not so much of various coincidences that Joshua incidentally had spare tme and power, but rather that Joshua''s very position was to handle problems that appeared out of nowhere, such as those occurring in the Galaxy of Bloodbath and Stellaris. Furthermore, Joshua additionally held several other duties, being the dark icon of Mycroft who threatened other civilizations and the commander in chief of the Expedition Fleet. Usually, apart from maintaining the Redemption System and the Restoration Beam, he also had to carry out various grand projects. The warrior was thus not actually idle as compared to the others, but it was solely because he was stronger and had more options that he could shoulder his work while sparing the effort to handle emergencies.


    As for Demon Generals¡­ it would have been fine if it had been other missions, but sending them as reinforcements to Stellaris? Would they not be massacred by the Evil God''s forces in a single-sided fashion? With the same reasoning, their abilities were lacking as compared to the two xenophobic civilizations in the Galaxy of Bloodbath, just as their Abyssal presence was too difficult to hide.


    "As expected, there''s only one conclusion."


    After half a beat of discussion, Joshua was unsurprisingly delegated with full authority to handle both matters. A concensus on where he should have directed the bulk of his power and where he should have maintained a wait-and-see approach was swiftly found after everyone''s analysis.


    "According to what you''ve said, the many civilizations of Stellaris are at a stalemate with the Evil Gods. Your sending a weaker clone over might not actually achieve anything." Pope Igor nodded thoughtfully, his white bear quivering for a bit. "Moreover, we could definitely learn from their battle against Evil Gods and their spawns¡ªwhich is why we believe that Stellaris should be considered priority, and have your true form sent over."


    "If possible, do your best to break the balance between Order and Chaos in Stellaris. That way, we would have reinforcement in the future, and indeed an experienced reinforcement with deft knowledge in fighting against the Chaos!"


    Joshua nodded in agreement in return; he had thought the same. Although the anomaly in the Galaxy of Bloodbath could mean something important, scouting was actually different from infiltration¡ªhe was not about to dash in to destroy every witness and certainly did not need the guarantee of considerable power. Sending a concealed clone would be just right, and he could even latch onto a machine to observe like he did on Simboa, and summon his true form when needed. After all, the war on Stellaris would not have been ongoing in every waking hour. The intermissions between battles could be opportunities for Joshua to multitask.


    The discussion ended and the council disbanded. The Legendary champions hence left, and after bidding farewells with his friends, Joshua went alone to the Void.


    He would have to build a few clones later to be sent to various worlds where major construction was conducted, as well as a specialized one for building in the Ether Ring World, helping the Seven Gods to fill it with substance without him. Truth be told, Joshua had a lot to do later on¡ªhe had to produce some information processing module spawn to handle both the maintenance of the Redemption System and the Restoration Beams.


    But those were nothing. The warrior felt happy.


    Not only would he have succeeded in the missions to the Galaxy of Bloodbath and Stellaris, but he would not have slacked on other tasks either. His power meant that he could handle miscellaneous matters while building celestial objects, and then go to fight on Stellaris, scout the Galaxy of Bloodbath, doing seven to eight things at once and flawlessly so.


    Extraordinary champions did not have to make a choice .They toiled and labored to train, fight, improve, and slay their enemies not to have regrets, for they would elevate themselves with all their power so that they would not have to repeatedly ''save'' or ''replay'' such as in a video game when needed.


    Instead, one chance was all they needed to clear the game for a perfect end.


    Joshua was born for that¡ªit was the essence of a champion.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

 Chapter 950 Luckless

    If anyone could name themself, then Creed, the former captain of a Mycroft Expedition Fleet corvette, would not have hesitated to insert every lucky word into his name regardless of whether it would have sounded right¡ªfor instance, Creed Fortuna, Creed Luckystar, or Creed Goldenrule.


    But in actual fact, if a person''s name really had a suffix, his name would have been Creed Luckless.


    Because he was truly luckless.


    As his consciousness awakened from a long slumber, his soul quivered as his self-awareness revived. When his ship exploded from being hit by a stray projectile out of sheer bad luck, his unlucky Soul Sphere was sent flying in the blast and was not immediately recovered by the rescue team. It hence wafted into the depths of the Void, and Creed''s soul fell into a coma as the Soul Sphere''s energy which preserved his soul had been used up.


    Even so, he felt grateful towards destiny once he awakened.


    "Thanks be to the God of Fortune¡ªif there is one. I''m alive!"


    What cursed fate? Those things do not exist. Complaining when one is being luckless? If there truly is a God of Fortune and Despair, cursing them would make things even more horrible. Either way, praises cost nothing, and spouting a few would leave nothing amiss.


    "Wait¡­what''s this place?"


    Creed, who imagined and felt at ease that he had been recovered by a rescue team, transported back to the Zeta Ram installation and revived, soon realized that things were not as he had imagined.


    "Green¡­ nutrient fluids?"


    Opening his sore eyes and finding his body unresponsive to his command, Creed tried to take a look at his surroundings, only to find everything dyed with a green filter. It was only after some time that he realized it to be a green layer of nutrients, and that he was submerged in a massive glass container of nutrient fluids.


    That was not right!


    Alarms promptly rang in Creed''s head. He was a trained expeditionary, and therefore knew that the spring of revival in the main base was not green. Of course, that was not always the case, as the color depended on Commander Radcliffe''s mood at the time and whatever color he wanted. Despite that, even though it could have been green, he should not have been kept in a container!


    His eyes widened and Creed''s sight eventually adapted to the light, the blurriness clearing. He could tell that he had been placed in the corner of a room that was built entirely out of white shell substances with a silver floor. Complex biological constructs filled the room, growing out from the shells like furniture. Creed also noticed that his body, which should have been vaporized, had been regrown¡ªthe fact that he could open his eyelids and his eyeballs could turn was proof.


    Have I been picked up¡­or taken prisoner by another civilization?


    Creed''s mind immediately came up with the possibility thanks to his training, just as he remained aware that it was not a time to panic. The most vital thing to do was to find someone he could communicate with¡ªat the very least, they had preserved his soul and even rebuilt his body, so they might not be entirely hostile. Even if they were, Creed knew that he had no strength to resist. If that was the case, it would assuredly have been better to talk.


    Thus, he struggled to lift his stiff hand to hammer the glass container holding him.


    Thud-thud-thud!


    The vibration conducted was an expected sensation for Creed. The ''glass'' was sturdy but had a soft touch to it, and it was some special, transparent organic substance rather than silicon, which gave Creed the sensation that it was alive in the instant he struck it.


    Soon, the otherworldly lifeforms he had waited for appeared.


    "You''re up early¡­ I imagine that you would need another dozen day to regain consciousness." (Alien Language)


    With swishing sounds, a body slowly ''grew'' in the white shell room. From Creed''s perspective, it was a cluster of flesh filled with tentacles seeping out of the shell, an anemone that finally entangled and solidified into a solid humanoid form.


    Though sounding grotesque, Creed''s perspective did not miss much. The main thing was that the tentacles were all silver-white substance, tangling in an orderly pattern that appeared to have an alien but streamlined aesthetic beauty, the simulated humanoid having long, flowing hair composed of tentacles that made it resemble a woman.


    "Hmmm¡­ Not bad, it seems like you''ve recovered considerably. My skill has improved again as expected."


    The creature(anemone)''s tentacles quivered, seemingly having checked Creed''s current condition. Then, after thinking a while, it connected itself to Creed in spirit. "How do you feel, Mycroftian? If you feel fine, I will remove the nutrient solution."


    "Alright¡­ probably."


    Creed felt fine, except for slight faintness and the fact hat he was soaked in a container of fluids, which was why he responded quite decisively. However, he promptly regretted it when the nutrient fluids spilled away from a port, and he really stood physically instead of floating around in the tub.


    "Ooooouch¡ªsay, why is it so damn painful!"


    There was a heart-stabbing agony when Creed''s feet touched the ground, an agony that bypassed all willpower to directly form in the mind and the soul. For a single split second, the former expeditionary captain who had not even wailed in pain when he died writhed prone on the ground, unable to hold in the pain. Then, an even greater pain of the soul made him stand up¡ªwhether the area beneath his feet or his entire body when lying down was not a question that humans had to think about. Therefore, he could only choose to stand.


    It was then that the anemone reached out and touched Creed''s shoulder with a tentacle. From that point of contact, Creed at once felt his pain subside while all his senses returned to normal.


    "Looks like my adjustments had some problems."


    Approaching Creed, the anemone reached out and groped around him with a dozen more tentacles, and soon nodded thoughtfully when it found the cause. "I see. Your soul is damaged and in disharmony with the new physical body I''ve created, causing a clash between the body and soul. Having existed independently, your soul is now hurt and damaged¡­ but there are no issues other than that, and my restoration skills are definitely impressive."


    But isn''t that issue a little too serious?!


    Creed was astonished. The alien creature was defining it to be akin to ''a game which has erroneous character modelling, irregular UI and is filled with bugs to the point that ships are flying, but remains a good game because it runs''. In other words, it was warped, and very much like having a set of skills that could have one catch fire accidentally, develop mental problems, or even become inhuman, but was fine just because it was possible to learn it.


    What a distorted perspective!


    "Pretentious things, Mycroftians."


    Creed had forgotten that he was connected in spirit with the anemone, and both their thoughts were words that transmitted in real time, which was why his retort was relayed as well. In response, the anemone''s tentacles quivered and its spirit ''glowered'', while it continued. "Each of our infants has to endure mana radiation seventeen hundred times greater than that of standard carbon-based lifeforms at birth. That radiation directly tears apart hereditary genes apart, and only children with the innate gift to absorb magical energies would survive, while those that don''t are considered defects."


    "It''s just pain from soul irregularity, not real damage but a mere illusion¡ªadapt, little fellow."


    "Fine. You''re right." What more could Creed say? The anemone was right¡ªit was merely some aching from damage, should he not just suck it up? Although it sounded like something that the Commander would say.


    Creed at least knew from the anemone''s spirit that it was not hostile and had indeed saved him, even creating a brand-new body¡­ leaving aside how it was made, whether Mycroft''s rescue teams could recover him if the anemone did not take him in counted as grace. Silent for a moment, Creed bowed and thanked the anemone.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Whatever the case may be, you''ve saved me and I''m grateful for that. However, would it be possible for you send me back to Mycroft? I assure you that my allies would reward you satisfactorily, and I would personally reward you as well. And while it''s a little presumptuous, may I know the name of your trace? You would be granted friendship from Mycroft." Creed spoke with neither humility nor pride, and while it would not have been a problem for him to kneel in thanks, he remained an officer of the Mycroft Expeditionary¡ªor he believed he was, and would never sully his race and allegiance, even if it was an arrogant attitude.


    "Prideful little fellow." The Anemone unexpectedly showed no interest in that. Instead, the tentacled creature which resembled a human female form sat gently on a shell chair of bizarre design, its spirit presence appearing unexcited but in fact, lazy. "I saved you, but it wasn''t to extend friendship to Mycroft, and not even for my race, but out of utter selfishness. It''s not as if I can''t take you home either, but some major ruckus has occurred within our borders. It''s now tightly restricted, so it''s a pity I don''t have the clearance to leave."


    Probably due to sitting down, the silver-white form of the Anemone changed into a lazy beige just as its spirit presence became soft. "As for my name and species? Guess there''s no harm in telling you¡ªI''m Elma, General Use Individual Number 19090763."


    "As for my race¡­" At that, Elma''s spiritual presence paused, but soon continued nonchalantly, "Why, I''m an Amos, the single race of the Amos Court."

 Chapter 951 Inborn Nature Part One

    Creed, 21, citizen of the Helgamoth Empire''s southern provinces had tidy features and appeared handsome. A former Mycroft Expeditionary and Silver-intermediate captain of Corvette Number Five of the Twenty Ninth Squadron, he was presently buck naked in an unknown alien world, and interacting with a mysterious alien lifeform called Elma.


    "¡­I''m not saying anything."


    When Creed heard the words ''Amos'' and ''Amos Court'', he blinked with endless thoughts flashing past in his mind. His instinctive sentiments also turned at once from shock to fear, alertness and vigilance, his thoughts and helplessness now a present firmness. Then, having gathered his thoughts, he took a slight step back.


    "Thanks for saving me, but I''m not saying a word about Mycroft''s civilization¡­ eh?"


    Creed quickly closed his mouth¡ªElma had raised a ''hand'' to conjure a screen displaying a brief footage, showing scenes of the Mycroft civilization which, after ending their standoff with the Knowers across two different galaxies, kept expanding, subjugating other civilizations as vassals, and consolidating the base of their authority. They did not hold back from displaying their might, with the scenes were so clear, the angle so precise, and the details so sharp that it was obvious they had captured the footage themselves, and were delivering them to everyone.


    "Do you think there is a need for you to talk about Mycroft civilization? The Imperator may be unaware of how famous your brethren are now, but information about them has already been sent across the Multiverse, and is probably the hottest topic everywhere." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Sitting on a weirdly shaped chair, the translucent tentacled humanoid form of Elma continued lazily, "Stop making such a fuss. When you were in deep slumber, the information welling out of your soul has already revealed to me that you''re just the captain of a little ship from the Mycroft Expedition. The information you have is probably lacking as compared to the ones from the official channels."


    What on earth is going on back home?! I''m gone a few days, and it looks like they are about to conquer the Multiverse?!


    Creed was dumbstruck, and though he was filled with pride for his civilization and a little angered that they had not brought him along, he did not remain excited for too long. Rubbing his head by reflex, the dense hair¡ªthough seeming a little too dense¡ªsettling him, the captain of the little ship asked carefully, "Then¡­ why did you save me?"


    ***


    As Elma had put it, Creed knew that he was merely the captain of a small ship, with a position that was neither insignificant nor considerable, and was not privy to any secret information. In other words, he was actually of little value.


    Still, Elma had revealed itself as an Amos¡­ the Amos Court, which had a champion who fought on equal terms with his commander-in-chief, and was alleged to be born callous and xenophobic having waged a bloody war with another powerful alien race over ten thousand years¡ªa fearsome and violent species, no matter how one went about it. That being said, Creed had not been dissected and his soul not broken apart to have its information absorbed, not to mention that he had not been handed over to the authorities as well.


    It was simply weird, no matter how he thought about it!


    Perhaps having just awakened from a spiritual slumber, Creed felt dizzy just thinking for a moment. Whether it was the human creation skill of the Amos before him that was lacking or the body that did not conform to standards, his soul and mental circuits appeared incompatible and the synapses had trouble connecting.


    Nonetheless, Elma raised its hand and gave a flick, and the white shell once again seeped with substantial translucent physical substance that formed a chair, settling Creed down steadily when he was about to fall.


    "¡­Thanks," he muttered.


    "Unnecessary. Like lifting a finger."


    Elma''s tentacles convulsed, its radiant skin turning silver-white this time as the Amos of a curious form spoke nonchalantly in spirit. "It''s the same with my saving you. I''ve simply been salvaging war debris and hoping for something helpful out of it, but you are a welcomed surprise. Still, rescue teams of your brethren could have recovered you even if I had not helped you."


    "But you must be puzzled as to why would a cruel, xenophobic and violent Amos would be so friendly? It''s simple¡ªI have something I need your help with later, and it''s the earnest kind which is with full body and soul, without hypnosis, mind games, or spirit deviation. Don''t look at me like that¡ªI''ve studied you Mycroftians carefully, and while your kind are certainly an interesting species, I can understand the intent of your gaze whether through culture or skill, not to mention that we are still spiritually linked."


    Elma''s tone was calm. The message it conveyed was also clear and straightforward¡ªit turned its ''head'' to stare at Creed and added serenely, "That is why I won''t hurt you or break your soul, you can rest at ease on that respect. You are a lot more valuable than to think."


    What could Creed say? He could certainly only thank Elma, what with his own fate out of his hands and not having even known where he was, not to mention his inability to discern the level of ability of the Amos before him¡ªit would definitely have been useless to resist. Moreover, Elma was showing no clear hostility, even informing him clearly of its intention to use him without any deception.


    Although Elma was an individual of an enemy race, as it had put it itself, Creed believed he had no reason to refuse it following its kind actions, as long as it was not too important.


    "Then forgive me for being frank¡­ May I know what can I help you with?"


    Gulping, Creed felt that he did not really have any space to refuse, and if that had been the case, why should he not have asked after its intentions directly? If it did intend harm on Mycroft, he could just kill himself¡ªthat being said, having gone missing for so long, had his parents received his compensation fund already?


    Creed was not nervous when he thought about that, since there was no reason for him to be cagey, given that he was technically dead. Hence, after a brief hesitation, he asked, "To be specific, I want to know what your ultimate intentions are in saving me at such generous cost?"


    It was a simple question in the first place, but when Creed asked it, he felt as if the entire radiant shell room had promptly dimmed. A cool wind gusted out of nowhere, carrying a surge of negative energy. Elma, who appeared lazy, mild, and nonchalant about everything emanated a spiritual presence several times sharper and colder than before, its silver-white radiance instantly turning dark blue¡ªthe cold presence of the deepest oceans.


    "My intentions, huh¡­"


    While Creed did his best to compose himelf from shuddering, Elma spoke with a self-deprecating tone in spirit, "What? What other intentions could I have?"


    "Of course I am rebelling against our god, our ruler¡ªthe unrivalled king whose might stands above the stars, Imperator Amos."

 Chapter 952 Inborn Nature Part Two

    Mommy, I wanna go home!


    Though he wanted to remain unsurprised and nonchalant, Creed, was ultimately an ordinary twenty-year-old.


    Rebelling against Imperator Amos, the champion who had fought against Commander Radcliffe for days and nights without rest? Elma may have had a death wish, but he certainly did not! He would have ground his teeth and do it if sacrificing himself for Mycroft had been worthy of his death, but to die for an alien race''s rebellion¡­ it was not worth it at all!


    Creed remembered the distant sights of the battle in the distance when he was still with the Fleet. As the Commander, the Imperator, and the Grand Patriarch fought on, planetary systems shattered one after another while planets were reduced to dust. Even stars were simply large energy sources while the world crumbled like cookies¡­


    Rebelling against such a champion?


    Urgh¡­


    Creed missed the minced pork needles his mother used to make back home.


    Either way, realizing that the matter at hand was spiraling into an abyss entirely out of his control, Creed could no longer pretend to be calm. He turned to Elma, both hands covering his face and asked in a quivering, almost crying tone, "Can I not be a part of this? Can you just send me home? If you really want to¡­ uh¡­ rebel, it would be more convenient for you to join us at the Mycroft faction¡­ What I mean to say is can I have some time to think about this?"


    "Sure. It won''t be a problem to send you home."


    But unexpectedly, Elma nodded decisively. The alien who had assumed a female human appearance had responded so quickly that Creed held his breath and felt hope, although that soon vanished as a serene spiritual presence echoed, "But not now. There had been something afoot with the Court a while ago that it is now on full alert. It would be fine if it was just myself, but it would be very troublesome to bring you along. The hunters can easily detect the soul scent of any non-Amos."


    With those words, Elma studied Creed from head to toe with rather human ''narrowed eyes'', "Of course, it''s not an absolute for me. You only need help me with one matter, and I will be willing to repay you and help you escape."


    As¡­ I''ve thought?


    Creed, who had been mourning for himself, promptly felt a lift in his spirits. He knew that the most important thing was about to come. Elma had deliberately rescued him and communicated with him pleasantly while directly declaring its intent to rebel against Imperator Amos, so it stood to reason that it would not have let him go so easily¡ªsetting aside the issue of whether it would fulfill its own promise, his only hope now was to work together.


    With that thought, Creed could not help but press, "What is it, then?"


    Elma could not help but glance at Creed once, noticing the commendable mental composure of the human. Not everyone could awakenen from a long period of soul hibernation and immediately accept present circumstances while trying to seize a chance in grasping their own fate. Though Creed had behaved a little dispiritingly, no creature could avoid the fluctuation of emotions. After all, it was the Imperator Amos whom they had been talking about¡ªit would have been unusual to feel normal, and Creed was indeed behaving normally. His ability to quickly recover from his negativity was an important advantage as well. It symbolized his mental fortitude, even if it appeared rather vulnerable on the surface.


    "It''s simple."


    Scanning spiritually and ascertaining that Creed possessed no other ideas, Elma raised a hand. Translucent tentacles that formed the limb began to emanate a distinct pale-blue light, and with a small teleportation, a small chest appeared in its hand. Placing it on the board that protruded slightly, Elma''s demeanor became serious again as it opened the chest and revealed the true face of its contents.


    Looking inward curiously, Creed then saw a silver light. It appeared to be a beam, but was in fact a solid transparent substance, placed within a rectangular box crafted from bony matter that was fifteen centimeters long and seven centimeters wide, occupying the entire space inside the box.


    Noticing the small beam in the box while an infinitely familiar presence wafted to him, Creed blinked and looked at the light in shock, looking up in astonishment at Elma and subconsciously muttered, "Do you know what this is?!"


    "I do. It''s part of the Redemption System that you Mycroftians have been promoting around the Multiverse."


    Handling the chest in hand and placing it on the bone table steadily, Elma looked up at Creed and said calmly, "According to your brethren and the feedback of the races who have used this thing, the exchange terminal contains most of the knowledge and technology of the Mycroft civilization which are more advanced than ours¡­ it took me great pains and cost to obtain a small part of this restoration terminal from a small civilization."


    "And you''re hoping to obtain the knowledge and technology to rebel against Imperator Amos?" Creed could not help but raise his voice. "Are you sure about this?"


    Dear sister¡ªor brother, since there''s no telling an alien race''s gender and it could well be genderless¡­ Either way, doesn''t this fellow called Elma have a few screw off in its head?!


    Leaving aside its unusual intention to fight against Imperator Amos, according to what Creed remembered, the Restoration Beam and the Redemption System were Legendary items created by Commander Radcliffe himself! The power and skill contained within was something not even ordinary Legends could break down!


    Though Elma appeared to have mysterious ability, it was definitely no Legend and would at most be a formidable Supreme. What gave it the confidence to crack the Beam?


    "Yes," Elma then said with a forthright manner with no intention to conceal itself. "Although there is still an insurmountable gap between myself and the Imperator now, I''m convinced that my chance in mounting a successful rebellion would rise from one out of 10,000 to two out of 10,000, and I will strive for it as long as it takes for that increase."


    "That being said, your Mycroft brethren have established extremely strict clearance settings for the redemption beam, with each Restoration Beam allocated to different races useable only by either Mycroftians or the mentioned race. It has costed me dearly to obtain a part of this beam, and it no longer responds to my commands after giving me some basic information about the Mycroft common tongue and your civilization. It was incidentally then that I managed to pick you up¡ªa pure-blooded Mycroft person."


    At those words, Elma nodded slightly and rather proudly added, "Using the sphere which preserves your soul and the records of your bloodline, I''ve successfully rebuilt your body, reviving and even improving you¡­ in the future, I will send you away from the territories of the Court and provide you with a path to return to the reach of Mycroft''s power, but before that, you have to help me draw knowledge from the redemption beam. This is a trade and a pact."


    With that, Creed understood. Elma had intended to use him as a middleman to withdraw information. He would conduct the exchanging, and then hand Elma the goods.


    If it decided it would not, the Redemption System would regrettably cease its service entirely. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    If one used force, they could try and see if their fists could last longer than the seemingly soft Restoration Beam.


    It was also worth mentioning that the Restoration Beam had triumphed over all present combat records.


    "¡­I can work with that."


    Creed groaned after thinking for half a beat. "I don''t actually have any other choice even if you are lying to me¡­ Still, may I know the reason you are fighting against Imperator Amos? I cannot believe you at all without knowing that reason, whether a lie or otherwise."


    After all, he is the greatest champion of your civilization.


    With that idea in mind, Creed raised his head, the dark-haired youth from the Empire'' southern reaches wearing a serious expression. He was a citizen of Mycroft, born after Emperor Israel''s ascension to Legend. His childhood years were lived amidst waves of dark tides and the protection of countless Imperial forces¡ªa priest of the Church had set up a temple school where he learnt to read, the Emperor''s new policy for tax deduction allowed him to live independently by joining the army, and he had the opportunity to become a Extraordinary individual because of Nostradamus''s Otherworld Exploration Project.


    And he was trained beneath Count Radcliffe''s banner.


    Creed had seen many champions invested in safeguarding the Mycroft civilization, including the Seven Gods, Pope Igor, Master Gaskel, Lady Vahina. Some amongst them watched over their homeland, others crossing the endless Void to a faraway place alongside their many officers and soldiers¡ªCreed simply could not imagine why individuals of a civilization would want to rebel against their own champions, and the same applied even to an enemy''s civilization.


    Therefore, the young human gazed at the alien lifeform. Creed watched Elma seriously, awaiting its answer. Noticing Creed''s face, Elma blinked¡ªher simulated form appeared ever more human. After a moment of silence, she asked suddenly, "Little fellow of Mycroft. What is your name?"


    "Creed," the young captain answered at once. With the room containing just the two of them in the first place and because they had both been communicating spiritually, ''you'' and ''I'' would have sufficed. Even so, he did not deny her his name.


    "Very well, Creed." Elma crossed her legs in her seat and serenely said, "Did you know? The war between the Amos Court and the Takur Ruin Cult has lasted 14,000 years." Noticing the astonished gaze on Creed, Elma shook her head gently before continuing calmly, "It appears that you understand the concept. For 14,000 years or what was a thousand generations, the sole purpose of our civilization has been to oppress and destroy another powerful civilization."


    "We saved on every basic need rationed, investing bone and blood while training our limbs. We set fire to worlds and stars, throwing endless limited, mortal lives into the bottomless pit¡ªand that has already continued for 14,000 years."


    At that, Elma smiled nonchalantly. "Still, there is in fact nothing wrong with it. The Imperator is right¡ªa civilization without a powerful opponent would swiftly wither and weaken. But that is also where the problem lies¡ªour civilization has not improved for a very long time."


    "The Court''s technology has stagnated for many years¡ªthe last revolutionary technological advancement which saw the invention of the waveless extra-spatial warp has already been 1270 years ago."


    Elma''s tone remained ever calm, but Creed could feel that her spiritual presence was emanating with faint annoyance and melancholy even as the Amos continued, "It''s the same for any victory in the war. We''ve seen neither victory nor defeat for a long time, having remained in a stalemate with the Cult for 900 years. The struggle between us had simply evolved from direct warfare to a cold war where we expanded our military reserves, built fortresses, and built extradimensional interdictors at our borders. We may still be maintaining a standoff by the borders, but it has been ages since we have last seen an all-out war."


    Elma''s words were followed by silence, and it was a while before she slowly continued, "We have stopped developing. And given that the progress of any civilization and race''s existence in the Multiverse is an uphill one, we are falling backward if we do not move forward."


    Creed furrowed his brow and watched the alien lifeform before him, just as Elma ''looked up'' towards the Mycroftian and said softly, "I can''t accept that our civilization is slowly becoming weak. We have to be strong and eternally so, or we would not be able to face the bones and corpses we''ve buried¡ªwhether of the enemy or our own brethren."


    That is why I want to reverse all of this.


    "Therefore, after I had set my beliefs, I chose to becoming a ''Research Individual'' and set my mind to repay the Court with my intelligence and commence a technological revolution with the prelude of brand-new tools. However, there was no battle waged and the drive for research eventually withered. My funding was often redirected, and with myself not being a generational prodigy that came once every 10,000 years, I had no progress save for certain aspects in the biotechnological field, hence bearing the lingering feeling that I was of no use at all and virtually a piece of scrap."


    "Later, after agonizing over it, I then understood that authority only came with ability. That was why I changed my class to ''Combat Individual'', setting my ambition on banishing alien races with the martial power I possessed to shatter the balance and level the Takur Ruin Cult, reinvigorate my civilization''s vigor, and usher an era of national stability. Even so, one was either a General (Amos''s title for Legends) or a minion, and though I had reached the threshold of that level, my heart could never calm enough, leaving me wandering around the edge¡­ I simply had no way to change the state of my civilization by my own strength, and it felt like everything has been destined."


    "In the end, I remained struggling even as I become a ''General Use Individual'' who roamed within the borders of the Court and solved all problems that I could. I saw the hardship our civilization was enduring from within¡ªthe ever more demanding policy for newborns, civilian facilities never maintained for a thousand years and spirit utterly dilapidated constructs¡­and so I set my will to help every Amos I see, to reduce the hardship one by one¡ªbut while the mind is willing, the body is weak, not to mention the vastness of the Court. Even if I could help in one place, how could I help all?"


    "If anyone could, it would be the Imperator."


    The lengthy spiritual wave concluded, and Elma lifted her head again to mutter with a troubled tone, "In the past 300 years, I began to think about my civilization."


    "And what is your conclusion?" Creed could not resist asking. Linked to Elma in spirit, he could experience her bewilderment and melancholy directly. It was genuine and without any hint of falsehood, nor the smallest iota of a deception.


    "We weren''t mistaken."


    ***


    "Not mistaken?!" The young Mycroft captain''s eyes bulged, bewildered. "Something like that does not count as being mistaken?!"


    From his point of view, the social composition of the Amos Court was very much out of the ordinary¡ªa civilization which categorized its people into Research Individuals, Combat Individuals, and General Use Individuals, setting all its policies in the name of war and molded in the shape of their Imperator''s personal motivations¡­ that was still not being mistaken?


    "That''s right," Elma lowered her head and glanced dispassionately at Creed once. "We are the ones mistaken, and the Imperator himself."


    "The civilization of the Amos Court is built around the single entity, our Imperator. He shoulders us, and we advance if he drags us forward, and pause if he stops. We are the weak who are being carried, and we have no way of changing the powerful who has stopped."


    With that, Creed could generally guess Elma''s genuine opinion. He gulped, and quietly said, "That is why you''ve decided to¡­"


    "Yes. That is why I''ve decided to rebel." Elma crossed her fingers over her lap, now appearing to be a Mycroft woman with an entirely translucent skin. "I am on the lookout for a chance to escape the Amos Court. We must leave at once to become an independent civilization, not one carried upon the shoulders of the Imperator, not eternal weaklings that only advances when dragged forth."


    "Though the Imperator stopped all calamities for us, we have to offer our lives in return¡ªit is simply an unfair trade, for we should die and sacrifice ourselves only for our resolves and beliefs! I can accept putting my life on the line for my own civilization, but I would never accept acting as a tool, a pawn, and a chess piece in the Imperator''s game of civilizations, and to die as if it is only natural!"


    As she continued, Elma''s tone slowly became emotional. Her human joints were whitening as mana signatures encircled and manifested around her body, while she enunciated every word, "We can fight and be sacrificed, but that should be in the name of civilization''s progress and not at the whim of the Imperator!"


    "We are all people of Amos¡ªwe may not be as powerful as the Imperator now, but who could tell in the future? We can offer our fealty and declare the Imperator our king, but it does not mean that he can treat us as chess pieces and slaves!"


    ***


    At that very moment, Creed, linked to Elma''s spirit, seemed to hear a voice.


    We are the strong! Not playthings, not objects of pity! We are not the Low Amos of the past who would rather choose death than having a future!


    The strong would never have allowed themselves to be led because they held great confidence and self-esteem. They would perhaps respect another superior champion and chase after them, but would never be willing to set themselves beneath others.


    "I can''t do it alone¡­ I may not be stupid and could even be a talent, but I''m not that talented. That is why I need outside help¡ªin this case, the Mycroftian technology that is your Redemption System." Elma slowly stood up and moved before Creed to stand peacefully before him."Creed. I need you to help me."


    It was neither a plea nor a command, but absolute equality and mutual respect.


    It was a trade, a pact.


    One room, two individuals linked by spirit, honesty without deception. It was a place that simply had no need for lies, a place where none would lie.


    I have helped you, resurrected you and will return you to your home, even enhancing you. You will therefore help me obtain information and knowledge, so that I can venture further along the path of rebellion.


    Creed took a deep breath in return and lowered his head.


    In a single instant, the young captain thought about a great many things¡ªhe remembered Commander Radcliffe, as well as the many other Legendary champions. He recalled a moment a long time ago, and the great inferno that consumed the Dark Forests of his homeland. He remembered gazing upon Joshua worshipfully as the warrior overturned heaven and earth afar, recalling what he had experienced then.


    It was radical worship and reverence of Joshua van Radcliffe, Legendary champion.


    But he was mistaken.


    We can respect, pursue and dream to become the champions.


    However, we cannot worship them.


    For worshipping was the furthest gap away from understanding. If one ever hoped to become an independent champion and individual in the future, they must never worship the champions¡ªinstead, they should trust in them, pursue and become them.


    "Yes," Creed whispered. "I can become a Legend, just as you plot for an uprising¡ªit may be impossible and perhaps a one-in-a-billion chance, but it is only by acting that zero would become one, and that is boundless progress¡­ that is a form of defiance too."


    A defiance against low self-esteem, impossibility, self-styled wisdom and a denial of one''s own future!


    Creed looked up and rose up as well. Severe pain struck him once again due to the disharmony between body and soul, but Creed took no notice of it this time. Instead, he looked straight into Elma''s eyes and said seriously, "There is a bottomless abyss ahead of you."


    "What other way is there?" the Amos said reasonably and extended her hand. "Even if it''s a bottomless abyss, I refuse to bend."


    "Imperator Amos has made our civilization and race the way we are now. Each individual is a champion selected from the corpses of countless brethren, which is why our inborn nature is as such."


    "This is our civilization and our nature¡ªwe pursue the great and victorious, and can only ever improve and triumph. It''s in our nature to grow ever more expectant the harder, more challenging, and more powerful our obstacles would be."


    Even if I would be crushed by the Imperator and thrown into his nebula reactor core, even if I would be meat on the chopping board, it would remain better than to give up or to kneel and beg before the impossible. We, the Amos are a stone with a pounding heart, cold and callous, vicious and fearsome, unyielding even with the blade on our necks!


    "And are we Mycroftians naturally weak?" Creed sneered. Even if his mentality had not always been stalwart, even often disheartened and recalling the dishes his mother made back home, his honest pride for his own civilization and race would not allow him to lower his head now. "Then I shall help you. It''s just one in a billion, but it''s enough¡ªas long as we make it multiply hundreds and dozens of times, the day would come when it would become one out of none!"


    "If that''s so, the pact is made!"


    With a bonding in spirit, the pair made a definitive soul pact.


    Since they had already decided to work together, there was naturally no time to waste on hesitating. Elma immediately took out a large stock of lifeforce crystals she had prepared, while Creed threw them inside the Restoration Beam before reaching into the silver flash placed inside the chest.


    "Acknowledged. Exchange points available is 301314¡­ switching to technological and tools section¡­ switch successful, commencing tabulation."


    Though small, the Restoration Beam was fully equipped, and while it might have had trouble accomplishing exchanges for something like a warship, it was no different from one in perfect condition when simple technological data was requested. Hence, Creed followed Elma''s request to exchange for various information she needed.


    While the Amos might not have necessarily lacked that technology, Elma could not touch it with her clearance, much less use, adjust or attempt to improve it. Nonetheless, the Redemption System that essentially publicized knowledge of all Multiverse would effectively help Elma bypass obstacles of clearance and qualifications, even enriching her knowledge.


    The skills Elma needed were not actually kept confidential either, since they were mostly correlated to teleportation and basic civilian amenities. It appeared that she was earnest in leading a group of Amos to escape their Imperator''s rule and live independently away from the court.


    Time flew as redemption points were used like gushing water. Elma had continuously moved several batches of lifeforce crystals that she eventually displayed signs of muscles ache¡ªeven so, since she could accomplish the task at one go and because she lacked opportunities, she insisted on finishing everything then, passing Creed crystal after crystal to be exchanged.


    Nevertheless, Creed suddenly paused the exchange and froze, remaining motionless.


    "What is it, Creed? Didn''t you find it in the Redemption Beam? Or is your body having problems?"


    Surprised, Elma reached out with a dozen tentacles that stroked Creed all around, probing for some sudden symptom¡ªbut she soon froze as well.


    "Huh¡­"


    Creed''s face was pale and his sweat virtually raining, for the young captain had felt a familiar presence from the Restoration Beam, as well as some instructions worth pondering about. Gulping, he then laughed softly. "I''m probably¡­ not going back for a while¡­"


    "Sorry, Elma. I''m afraid your plan would have to be delayed as well."

 Chapter 953 Crisis Handling System

    "Joshua, what are you doing?"


    In the blood-colored world, Zero Three looked up at the warrior puzzledly despite being busy¡ªthe very same warrior who should have been controlling the construction machinery with her. "Did something happen?"


    "Nothing, really. Just a rather pleasant surprise."


    Joshua, who was moving around in a human-sized clone, narrowed his eyes. Silver radiance swirled in his eyes, and he laughed suddenly. "I''ve never thought that I''d get to save much effort there¡ªI''m even prepared to go to great lengths for the infiltration, but never had I imagine that someone would''ve already solved the hardest part for me."


    "You''re not alone in this the world after all. You don''t have to think that you need to do everything on your own and look so busy every day¡ªeven so, many end up thinking you''re being too free."


    Although unsure of what Joshua was actually saying, Zero Three complained on reflex and turned, raising her hand to gesture. "Alright, run along if you have something to do. I''ll try to test out which design is better on my own."


    They were in the former Bloodmoon Abyss, and the present New Xillia¡ªthe location of Light''s main body, a world which was gradually recovering and detaching from the Abyss. A giant island hovered over the world''s ether circulation, while the bright blood-colored sun illuminated the world. The massive blood-colored World Tree, which resembled an ordinary gum tree that seemed to have grown for 10,000 years, reached every island with its roots and branches, gathering the continent into a one form. It absorbed the scent of rot that lingered in the air without dissipating after so long, henceforth converting it into pure lifeforce while many furry critters peacefully inhabited the land.


    Like combat aura, Nature Power was a variant of pure lifeforce, but differed from combat aura, which was created with the purpose of destruction. As a direct spawn of lifeforce itself, Nature Power possessed formidable capacity to convert substances and circulate energies, altering ecosystems of worlds. A Lifetree supported by a World Will would thus definitely have been able to create an entire ecosphere and ascend as a massive World Tree to change the entire world.


    In the blood-tinted realm, a black dragon could be seen flying freely in the skies and crying out from time to time, perching occasionally on the World Tree''s branches, swaying her tail excitedly¡ªBlack''s fear of heights appeared to have been full conquered, but the price of her discovery of the wonders of the sky was that the Sea Dragon was now reluctant to swim and spent her days flying around instead, sending Moldavia''s air traffic into disarray. She had been dumped into the Bloodmoon Abyss precisely so she could fly as much as she wanted.


    Light''s clone flew around leisurely and joyously alongside Black too¡ªtruth be told, if Black did not have wings and the pair were left in a Xianxia world, many would have believed Light to be Black''s dragon ball.


    Meanwhile, on the ground between the air and ground roots, massive construction machinery that were massive to humans were in operation, flattening the ground under Zero Three''s control and excavating land bases to convert the craggy and grassy primitive surface into regular clearings. The construction effort was not limited to a single zone either, but extended to every corner of the floating island in New Xillia.


    That was clearly Joshua and Zero Three''s aim in their arrival. The pair appeared to be attempting some planning and building, a back-and-forth experimentation. The massive blood-colored World Tree even cooperated by wiggling its roots to separate different zones.


    But now, with the pleasant interruption and being in no hurry, Joshua narrow his eyes to carefully connect his senses to a small piece of Restoration Beam¡ªa fragment of his clone form¡ªand transmitted a rather playful message to the other end.


    "Captain Creed, glad to see that you''re alive. The good news will be relayed to your crew and parents later. However, setting aside the fact that you''re aiding an enemy in stealing allied technology, I have a mission for you."


    Though he had put it that way, he was merely teasing Creed. Joshua was already aware that the technology data Creed and Elma were redeeming was not actually sensitive, and he would not have feared even if it had proven to be. Application and weaponization of technology, along with putting it into actual production, was not something achievable in a year or two¡ªthey would never have been able to threaten Mycroft with it at once, since the Amos would definitely have used it to vanquish the Takur Ruin Cult, their nemesis¡­ and was there really time for that? The Evil Gods were coming in decades, a timeframe that was nothing but a prelude to galactic-scale war.


    It was not forbidden to help otherworldly beings in exchanging points for data either in the first place, and it would have been perfectly fine if anyone involved had reported it. Joshua was simply feeling delighted that he had an easier measure to resolve a problem and, with a fine mood, made a joke.


    Still, he was unaware how frightening a Commander Radcliffe joke was to ordinary humans. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    ***


    Urgh¡­


    On the other side of the dimensions, Creed''s feet caved and he almost fell to the floor, crying with overflowing tears¡­ He may have been generous and motivated before and not fearful of even Imperator Amos, but that was mainly as Elma''s intention was not to slay the Imperator but to lead some of her brethren in an exodus¡ªit would not have been a problem or too difficult if it was simply looking for some uninhabited zone to develop in the vast Multiverse, and they were simply being loud.


    In the end, who was there who would not have boasted even for a bit? It was just lip service¡­ or what, were they really going to fight Imperator Amos?


    No way.


    Now, however¡­


    To describe it in an analogy, it was as if a student was discreetly using their mobile phone in class and, while absorbed in a game, having someone suddenly clap him on the shoulder. The student turns around in irritation, only to find¡ªdamn it¡ªthe dark smile of their homeroom teacher or school principal.


    It was frightening.


    Elma the Amos did not feel any better¡­ Her analogy would be akin to a boy and a girl preparing for some private matters at home, but halfway through the thrill of it, a hole is suddenly punched through their ceiling, with either of their parents screaming amidst the explosion, declaring divine retribution and the like as they descended upon them.


    It was simply menacing.


    ***


    Naturally, the mission Joshua would assign was not too difficult since he was no demon who would trouble others. He assured Creed of his safe return, and indicated full support for Elma''s uprising¡ªwhat would stop anyone from supporting a snitch? It would have been unusual if they did not. He could even provide them with the entire batch of data they would need, although they would have to help with the warrior''s the investigative mission in return.


    "Lady Elma. You have mentioned trouble within the Court that feels oppressive, while the borders are on full alert. Are you aware of its cause?" Joshua''s tone was friendly and calm, but the two people on the other side still shuddered once he spoke. Creed may have been shaken enough in his previous training, but Elma was experiencing the direct presence of an entity of equal power with Imperator Amos for the first time¡ªher human form appeared to be on the verge of collapsing, and even the entire shell room was squirming.


    "Well¡­Honored Commander (Creed''s prompt), I''m unsure of the actual circumstances, but the alert has been continuing for over eight months and is becoming ever stricter. Even moving between planetary systems is forbidden without a travelling pass." Speaking with as calm a tone as she could muster, Elma recounted even as she was left restless inwardly. "It was the eastern quadrant at first¡ªthat''s the border between us and the Takur Ruin Cult, but the state of emergency eventually spread across the entire Court. Now all trade activities have ceased, leaving only distribution of basic resources. The Imperator isn''t talking either, with only the Guards at the Core conveying orders. I myself have been apprehensive of the developments, which is why I could not help but use the Redemption System to procure knowledge of dimensional spells so that I can leave with some of my companions¡­"


    Joshua listened to Elma and generally understood the present circumstances of the Amos Court. It appeared that the faction was now fully under military control, with every planetary system controlled separately while Court Guards were left in charge of official distribution of resources, keeping the entire civilization in an age of military emergency that made issue by needs.


    However, the warrior observed more than that from the information¡ªhe noticed at once that the state of emergency was first declared at the eastern quadrant controlled by the Takur Ruin Cult, before spreading inward. That fact made clear that whatever reason it may have been, the reason for the emergency was not the Amos Court but the Takur Ruin Cult.


    Neither Creed nor Elma knew that the Galaxy of Bloodbath had fell silent too. It was not merely the Court enforcing their vigilance since the Cult was having trouble too, and it was problems from within which explained why neither side mobilized when their nemesis was facing problems.


    "Your task is to help me unravel the truth behind the mysteries." Having generally analyzed the information, Joshua nodded slightly, knowing that the mystery that could simultaneously keep two superior civilizations on their toes was definitely nothing good. Still, he would not have either Creed or Elma work without reward, since he only ever made deals of equivalent exchange.


    "I will install a system for you two soon, by using the Restoration Beam for materials. With that, both of you will become agents answering directly to me to observe the circumstances in the Galaxy of Bloodbath. When it''s all done, I will fulfill your wishes."


    Did either Creed and Elma have the right to refuse? They did, actually.


    But why should they have? Though it was essentially an additional task, it also meant that their actions were backed by a champion who stood at the top! Therefore, across boundless time and space, the pact was made.


    The Restoration Beam which had been inside the bone chest shone brightly at once and hovered into the air, flickering with bright but not blinding radiance. As it whirled, the silver-white beam split into two equal parts, one of each turned into a blue gem that darted at Elma''s chest, the other of which morphed into a dark golden belt that tightened over Creed''s hip.


    Crack, crack!


    Clear sounds of metallic insertion echoed but the pair felt no pain¡ªinstead, it was as if the belt and gem had been a part of their bodies in the first place. Moreover, at the same instant the equipment was complete, both Creed and Elma heard a voice that reached directly into their hearts.


    [¡ªEmergency installation of Crisis Handling System¡ªcommencing compounding of Extraordinary elements, commencing artificial Authority¡ª]


    [¡ªInserting Authority¡ªequipment of Azure Blue and Phantom Gold complete!]


    [¡ªThe Unburnt and the Revived¡ªElma/Creed, are.you.ready!]


    I''m ready! Creed had almost said, but he rigidly withheld the impulse since he had been infused with substantial knowledge about the Crisis Handling Wisdom before the voice in his head spoke. Before he could say a word, the power of Commander Radcliffe had descended upon him, imbuing his entire body with the Authority of Steel!


    After Joshua''s modification and augmentation, the superpower unit equipping system of the Simboan Puppets was no longer a war machine which applied a single Extraordinary power, but a brand-new set of exoskeleton armor unit!


    Although Creed had never used it until now, he could sense that the artificial Authority known as Phantom Gold granted the abilities of concealment, transformation, Black Form shielding and ranged teleportation. It could even block the observation of any Extraordinary senses to truly hide within darkness, a genuine combat system for everything from fighting, infiltration and intelligence gathering!


    Now, Creed looked up and leveled his gaze with Elma''s. Both of them were briefly astonished by the artificial Authority and System, after which their chest was filled with confidence.


    If it was not for the time and place, the pair would probably have activated and tested the power of the Crisis Handling System.


    ***


    On the other side of the dimensions, Joshua severed his link to Creed and Elma for the time being. He had already passed on part of his own power when creating the system, hosting it within the gem and the belt. As long as the two were really trying to unravel the cause for the mysteries, he would learn about it in real time without delay.


    With the pleasant surprise handled, Joshua turned towards New Xillia, along with the adjusted and levelled realm of floating islands. It was time to resume the task before¡ªthe design and construction of smaller shelter worlds beyond the Ether Ring World.

 Chapter 954 But of Course

    After a discussion with the other Legendary champions, Joshua had decided to head for Stellaris with his true form to purge the Evil God spawn and attempt to hunt for the lesser Evil Gods, while his clone scouted the unusual happenings at the Galaxy of Bloodbath in attempt to uncover the truth behind the mystery.


    There was therefore no doubt that Creed and Elma''s involvement then was a pleasant surprise¡ªone was from Mycroft and a former expeditionary captain, while the other was a local Amos and seemed to hold considerable rank as a Supreme-pinnacle champion with the excess strength to break the seal on national borders. Either way, both of them had their causes, and were within the borders of the Amos Court.


    Things could not have gone better.


    There was nothing greater than having the two act as his agents in investigating the state of affairs in the Court; it was certainly more convenient than having sent a clone to gather intelligence. After all, his clone was ultimately an infiltrator that would have had to revert to direct confrontation mode once his cover was blown, while Elma was part of the local governance. Joshua therefore gifted Creed Phantom Gold imbued with artificial Steel Authority which encrypted jargons and aids in infiltration and spying. Elma was meanwhile given Azure Blue, which held Steel Authority but was tailored for combat and temporarily boosted her strength and size to absorb energies and unleash powerful Legendary-class blows.


    That way, Joshua may not have even needed to lift a finger to uncover the truth.


    However, with the secondary objective, the Galaxy of Bloodbath, having surprising developments, things were going rather slow at Stellaris, the initial primary target¡­or as he would have put it, it was not the right timing yet¡ªit would have taken a considerable period of preparations for the Midgardians to perform a summoning ritual.


    There was also a simple reason behind the sudden need for the ritual when they could have freely travelled to and from Stellaris. It was not Star the Steel Python driving away any elements from realms beyond, nor was it that the Chaos invasion would have triggered an instinctive reflex in worlds to repel unexpected guests, but rather¡­it was because Joshua was too heavy.


    Truth be told, when Joshua contacted the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds and queried the Commanding Will in regards to when he could have gotten there, the warrior remained unaware of the fact despite the Will not holding back and apologizing straightaway while stating that it could not be done. It was only when the Will began quoting the numbers and honestly pointed out how the mass of his true form exceeded the standard volume of dozens stars, and that the artificial black-hole, which drove rapidly whirling engine inside his body, was heavier than an ordinary world that Joshua realized the truth with a start.


    Indeed, how could his astronomical mass be easily transported? Moving around conveniently was impossible unless the Midgardians built a Dimensional Hub and spend over half a year to calibrate a Stargate or teleportation beacon on Stellaris, just like what the Expeditionary had done back at the Zeta Ram system.


    After all, Stellaris had a very thick dimensional barrier, since it was a vast realm containing thousands of galaxies. While it would not have been a problem for the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds to send an ordinary Legend over, the Midgardians had to at least build a supermassive spell formation the size of a planetary system, coordinate its exterior and interior, and open a gap allowing Joshua to get inside, with Joshua''s mass as it was.


    It was due to Stellaris being a supermassive singular world. Had it been a miniature world, Joshua would not even have been able to approach, much less teleport inside. The world would have collapsed, been decimated, and been absorbed by him should he have insisted on entering¡ªa fate more frightening than an Evil God invasion.


    Therefore, after sending Stellaris the related information and having them prepare a receiving teleportation circle, Joshua had nothing else to do other than to wait for them to get ready, or to carry out certain excess frivolities. Incidentally, he could handle and delegate certain necessary matters before he finally left¡ªsuch as the project now, which was the attempt to create a small shelter world.


    Joshua''s human-sized clone slowly rose up. He looked around New Xillia, seeing gentle scarlet everywhere he looked.


    The ring world was very huge.


    In the realm of ether dubbed the Sage''s Refuge, the profound constructs known as the Ring World boasted sizes that exceeded imagination. Having 24,000 times the surface area of the Earth, billions could live upon it in stability, and it was equivalent to having 24,000 hospitable worlds built, a grand project that transcended what ordinary creatures could conceptualize.


    But it was too massive, and that remained a disadvantage.


    There was no question that the Ether Ring World would be the final refuge of all intelligent civilizations when the war against extinction ignited in the future. It was the hope beyond despair, the crown of worlds of order, the diamond ring of worlds¡ªand as important as it had been, its objective was too profound.


    Even by blocking all information memes through the use of artificial stars as an energy source, along with the Ether Ring World as the basis for a massive spell to hide the world in the dark galactic remains, it was not a hundred percent secure. It was not difficult to destroy the ring world despite the trouble in creating it, for as long as there a hostile Legend existed, they could destroy the circulation that maintained balance in the world, causing a part or even the entire world to lose control and the shelter to malfunction.


    That was why they could not bet everything they had on it.


    In order to gain as much assurance as they could gather in ensuring the survival of human civilization should the day of need come, the important characters hence caught sight of the design of shelter worlds, realms that were a size smaller than the ring world. The procedure of its construction was simple too¡ªfind a world that was mid-sized or perhaps smaller, alter it to suit human habitation, and enchant it with concealment magic¡ªand the shelter world would have been completed.


    And that was precisely what Joshua was doing at the moment¡ªworking alongside Zero Three and using the divine power of the God of the Sky to shield New Xillia from being connected to the outside, thus creating a small shelter.


    Now, they had to design the interior of the shelter to be more suitable for human habitation.


    Hovering in the air, Joshua lifted his hand, and all unmanned siege machines in New Xillia moved at once, energizing and igniting their engines in an instant. As if steered by spectrals, dozens of thousand construction machines all moved and worked in synchrony.


    "Adjusting the shape and position of floating islands, layering with runic formation base to shield information and memes, connecting energy source to the Scarlet Lifetree and setting it as the largest solar energy harvester¡­."


    Joshua did not use excessive strength, but simply controlled the machines to achieve something he applied Steel Strength for in the past. He could see that the Scarlet Lifetree which was protected by the Luminous Humanoid, Light''s true form, had been very helpful in shifting its roots around so that the machines controlled by Joshua could carry out their task freely, even offering a considerable chunk of its trunk to set up as the base for runic inscription.


    If Joshua task was to alter the landscape and set up the base for the spell, Zero Three''s work was to construct new buildings for governance or the public according to the blueprints on the land that Joshua had cleared. As the AI girl called out, Black obediently descended from her random flight and casted her Ancient Dragon power to create was semi-permanent hot spring from the water source, providing individual hot tubs in each building. Meanwhile, Light had gained considerable Creation ability after being provided with many Steel Shards by Joshua. At Joshua and Zero Three''s instructions, the part worked together to shift around the rugged floating continent into an astonishing disc-shaped world!


    The form of the itself was the most perfect saucer there was, the center of which was the ocean-sized Bloody Lake and the Scarlet World Tree, its roots and branches reaching across the entire floating island. The tree and its branches had been pruned to such a conforming appearance that it resembled a spiderweb that spreads out by layers, dividing the disc-shaped world into 9,600 major districts. At the edges were protruding summits, each forming a very distinct dented realm. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    The disc-shaped world was 5,000 meters in diameters and twenty million squared kilometers long in surface. With Joshua having jointly calibrated it alongside New Xillia, the world''s environment was distinctly suitable for human condition, its weather resembling Mycroft''s subtropics climate of the Far South. Rivers flowed down from the mountains by the fringes and converged at the Bloody Lake¡ªwhich may have come to be known as the Bloody Sea in the future¡ªdown the middle. Then, the steam rising from the bloody Lake would have in turn followed the trunk of the World Tree and the cloud layer and returned to the edge of the mountains, forming water circulation.


    Zero Three had already visibly completed a cluster of buildings near the shores of the Bloody Lake. One side contained mana core charging stations, water circulation facilities, garbage disposal, and recycling centers, while the other was allocated for industrial factories, business districts and other constructions that may be built in the future. As for the mountains at the world''s fringes, the plains nearest to the rivers were plantations. Joshua had previously handed Light seeds to be sowed there, each of which were blessed by druids. They would have rapidly grown and matured into lush fields, supplying food and luxury for all life in the world.


    In other words, the center of the world would have acted as a dense industrial zone for energy and resources, while the world''s fringes were vast agricultural zones. Between those two were naturally residential areas, with Joshua and Zero Three having built floating highways and rail tracks on the Scarlet World Tree''s branches¡ªset up between the extremely convenient paths, the residential area was separated into smaller districts.


    In one of the residential zones that was almost completed, a green tree could be seen separating each housing, most of the housing being units of more than twenty floors, with fifteen such buildings forming a rectangular 3x5 district. There were singular mansions that ranged from three to six floors as well, and every residential building had individual semi-permanent hot springs. Convenient walkways were also built in the districts, along with gardens and orchards that were self-sufficient during emergencies.


    "It''s perfect."


    Having generally finished the basic layout, Zero Three sat with Joshua on Black''s head and overlooked the world beneath the sun''s radiance. It felt as if the disc-shaped world was an exquisite gem, in which the AI girl breathed in wonder at. "It''s already so much better than Mycroft¡­ I can''t even begin to imagine the bliss of the people who will live here."


    "You''re satisfied with that?"


    Joshua shook his head in disagreement but smiled. "Later, I''m setting up a standalone Mana Net server here so that everyone can use the Spirit Terminal at any given time, maintaining communication at all times between every corner and everyone in this world. Later, I will also be creating a massive subterranean realm to modify the disc-shaped world into a three-dimensional refuge, even making it so that it has the capacity for free flight¡ªwhen the time comes, don''t be dumbstruck since I''m still far from using up all my inspiration."


    After all this place was merely a prototype, a small experiment¡ªa shelter world made and tailored to Light''s requirements.


    "¡­"


    Zero Three was absolutely shocked beyond words by Joshua''s fantasy, and it was a long time later before she lowered her head to mumble softly, "I''m not shocked. Who would be surprised by a lunatic like you!"


    The AI girl''s soft mumblings naturally went unnoticed by Joshua. In truth, the experimental molding of New Xillia was very successful and had provided Joshua with much terraforming experience. Soon, he would apply to his own world as well as relay the experience to the Seven Gods as they improved the division of the ring world''s districts.


    Molding the world appeared to be a seemingly mundane matter, though Zero Three and Black would not have thought so too¡ªit was certainly an important process where technical aggregation was the most vital. Even if he was one of the greatest Legends in history, Joshua could not have visualized how an artificial world''s layout should have been out of nowhere¡ªhe would only have understood and be inspired after trying out and deciding firsthand how it was to be arranged.


    "¡­So, you''re running off to save another after world right after you have created one?"


    After another silence, Zero Three looked up at Joshua who stood beside him on Black''s head, a somber hint of helplessness in her voice. "Honestly, you''re backing yourself to a corner, Joshua¡­ No one is supposed to be that busy!"


    "I''ve known you for a dozen years. Starting from Karlis, right after a brief month of rest following each major incident, adventure to a new world, or battles where you slay millions of Evil God minions, you would run off again to fight another unthinkably powerful champion¡­ For real, the number and intensity of battles you get involved with is hundreds of times more than ordinary Legends! They barely fight in full power once every several years, but you go out to fight again and again in the span of days!"


    "Not saving, I''m just going there to help. Moreover¡­"


    Zero Three appeared to have more to say, but Joshua simply turned leisurely and stopped her with a smile. "This is the life I relish¡ªI wouldn''t have become so powerful without so many battles, right?"


    With those words, Joshua turned to stare at the Blood Moon which shimmered over the disc-shaped world¡ªthe sun of New Xillia. "You would probably have gained basic know-how about building and altering worlds by the time the construction is completed," he said calmly. "Therefore, you can assist the Seven Gods in building the shelter realms and ring world while I go off to fight in Stellaris. The reason I''ve brought you along to alter the world is because I have faith in your ability."


    "As for me¡­haha. It''s better to worry for my enemies than my mental health. After all, I''m merely facing millions, while they''re facing Joshua van Radcliffe!"


    It was neither a boast nor self-glorification¡ªthe warrior was simply stating the truth.


    Even so, that little name was more convincing than a thousand words.


    What more could Zero Three have said to that?


    "There''s no helping it then¡ªyou''re beyond saving." The AI girl shrugged. With a mix of annoyance, futility and a little hint of mirth, she blessed him softly.


    "If that is so, I can only wish you safe journey, and¡­ save a few worlds, great hero, savior of worlds."


    "But of course."

 Chapter 955 The Power of Emotion

    The eleventh of November on Starfall Year 847¡ªon that rather solitary day, New Xillia saw the arrival of its first visitors from the Moldavian Liege''s Residence.


    A slow-moving scout ship landed on platform 0001 of the residential area, with five people stepping out, carefully and curiously surveying the unusual world.


    "A disc-shaped shelter¡­ never thought that such a thing that blatantly disregards the rules of physics could actually be made¡­"


    Priest Omni, leader of the Elite Party, dragged his luggage while looking up in wonder at the sun over his head along with the massive trunk of the World Tree that appeared to be the pillar of the world. It was laden with roads and rails that could fit enchanted tanks and railguns, and Priest could not help but to click his tongue. "I''ll just have to write a few detailed reports about what I think after staying on this world for two weeks? The simplest mission yet."


    "Isn''t it?"


    Beside him, Clark the Rider carried his luggage of various sizes. Robust and blond, he stroked his chin as if intending to speak, only to end up murmuring, "Phew."


    Nonetheless, Said the Clergy who had been using some apparatus to examine the world''s density of supernatural energies appeared to understand Rider. Looking the data from his tools, he then nodded and told his leader, "Average ether density here is thirty-one times higher as compared to Mycroft. Never mind its disc-shape¡ªwith such concentration, the ether would keep aloft all shapes whether it''s bowl, fork, or even barbeque rack. This disc-shape may not be quite scientific, it''s quite arcane and ether."


    "Who cares. Either way, it''s not the same as elements and magic, and it doesn''t affect living bodies, however dense it may be." Priest waved him off and replied firmly, "My mentor has mentioned that this mission could have been like a vacation, but it''s a pity that it''s still a standard mission so I can''t bring Sol or Britney along¡ªit would have been a real vacation otherwise."


    "You''re actually thinking about bringing a girl? What''s your game, leader?!"


    "Riot! Riot! Isn''t it time for a change of leadership?"


    The journey was filled with meriness. Their previous adventures had all been dangerous, and it was rare that the Elite Party received such simpler and leisurely missions. Nevertheless, they did not really let their guard down, with armor, weapons and various equipment inside their huge luggage and parcels.


    The five men''s tour was naturally swift, and after around ten minutes, Priest led them to Trial Residence One, a white, three-story mansion with five rooms, a living room, a kitchen, balconies, a hot spring, an average-sized gardening patch, and an underground lab¡ªwith the only flaw being that they had to arrange the tools inside.


    One had to mention that the mansion designed by Zero Three had an exotic streamlined aesthetic, a style which Joshua took to calling the minimalist style of the star-faring age. Even so, it was a futuristic scene they had not seen before, and each of them could not help but whoop in delight upon remembering that they were to stay there for over half a month.


    "Oh¡ªthis sofa is so cozy!"


    Putting aside his luggage, Constantine, biological alchemist, former elf and present mixed-blood hybrid, threw himself into the sofa and stretched out, his pointy ears twitching in pleasure. Incidentally, a floor-to-ceiling window was just in front of him, granting him a view of New Xillia''s scarlet skies and the massive trunk of the World Tree. "This world feels intimate," he said in awe, "I can feel my elven blood coursing through my veins¡ªif I remember correctly, that tree was a seed the Nature''s Magister gifted to the Commander."


    "Intimate my foot."


    Wayne the Caster was in another corner, checking if his scepter worked well in the dense ether environment. Shooting a glance at Alchemist as if he was refuse, he flicked the twitching ears and serenely said in response to the angry gaze he received, "Only those ears of yours look elven¡ªwhen we''re off to investigate the surroundings of the World Tree, we''ll see if the tree recognizes you as elf!"


    "I am!"


    Alchemist, whose vulnerability was caught immediately, rolled around the sofa. "Even if not physically, my heart is still elven!"


    Pfft.


    Priest, Rider and Clergy who had been watching, had all the same thought.


    Who, you?


    ***


    The ensuing schedule was simple¡ªThe Elite Party would stay at Trial Residence One before conducting a series of inspections, including transportation to head for nearby industrial zones, nurseries, or simulated residences. They would also be sabotaging certain areas to determine zones that should have been protected and restored at once in case of an attack.


    There were seventeen items in total to test¡ªnot too many, though not few either. As time flew, only four items were left, and along with the extremely comfortable environment, the Elite Party felt as if they were truly on vacation.


    Naturally, they did approach the Scarlet World Tree and forced Alchemist to verify himself. In the end, the World Tree had not recognised him as an elf at all, instead addressing him as ''Dear Intelligent Magical Beast'', which left the others tearing up in laughter, and caused an abrupt infighting that was instantly pacified.


    It was all perfect, save for one fact.


    "It''s¡­ too comfortable."


    On the nineteenth of November in Starfall year 847, eight days into their mission, Rider could not help but curiously ask as he moved a pot of potato beef stew onto the dining table, "Food is sufficient on the disc-shaped shelter, the plantation cycles are perfect, and when operating at full capacity, could compensate for up to 2.5 billion people. That''s almost more than the total population on Mycroft itself, and it would be enough for a billion people even if their lifestyles match ours!"


    The total population of the Mycroft world itself was almost three billion. With the policies encouraging birthrate and the exponential rise of medical standards, that number was projected to increase to 4.5 billion in later years. Despite that, it was simply shocking for a disc-shaped world to be able to accommodate such a massive population, especially with the heightened quality of life.


    "That''s right."


    Picking up a piece of potato that was the size of three fingers and sprinkling salt and pepper over it, Clergy stuffed it inside his mouth at once, chewed, and said with a muffled voice, "Munch¡­ What I mean to say¡ªMunch¡ªthat''s not right, is it? Munch."


    "Indeed." Alchemist agreed, taking a piece of beef and opened his mouth filled with serrated teeth similar to that of sharks, gulping the meat down after chewing for a bit. "The disc-shaped world is alleged to be a refuge for the Mycroft people in case of future threats. While it certainly isn''t wrong to assume worst-case scenarios during peacetime, but the living conditions is just so good that I can''t help but to be reminded of the world of the Evil God of Wither."


    Everyone present nodded. They had all once lived in the Perfect World that had been molded out of the Evil God of Wither, recalling the primitive elven tribe that had been in continuous decline, their memories decaying and incessantly weakened by the Evil God. The excessively perfect environment was poison that erododed motivation and will¡ªhow could society and civilization be moved to change in such a perfect world?


    The Elite Party hence wrote that point of contention in their report for the day, sending it to the Strategic Wing of the Imperial External Exploration Department which had assigned them the mission.


    They soon received a personal answer from Legendary champion Joshua van Radcliffe, one of the few members of the Strategic Wing. "You''ve noticed the problem very quickly." The warrior''s calm voice sounded from the communications circle. "That is indeed a problem."


    ***


    Joshua was a person who would have felt lonely even in an era of absolute peace and prosperity, and would have done everything to train himself, including establishing a martial arts dojo. Having no fighting spirit with one''s needs fulfilled? To him, the best moment to struggle was indeed after having needs fulfilled¡ªone would not have to mind miscellaneous living and environmental matters, only needing to focus entirely on getting stronger.


    Even so, Joshua understood that one lived by worrying and died through peace. Therefore, he explained to his student and the part members, "However, it''s not difficult to resolve that." The value of a living environment was not absolute but relative. If everyone lived in a weather-beaten straw hut and only one lived in a sturdy wooden house that was stormproof, the person who lived in the house would undoubtedly have had it better. Even so, was that absolute? As compared to those who lived in houses built from brick, concrete, alloy, or even various utopia, there was no question that the wooden house would have been inferior.


    In other words, ''good'' or ''bad'' were things that had to be ascertained through comparison, and what Joshua was doing was to ensure that everyone could survive in comfort, in order to live equally and peacefully. That way, citizens who moved there would find it comfortable early on, but would eventually believe it to be perfectly reasonable after some time.


    As the saying went, ''one should not worry about scarcity, but rather about uneven distribution''¡ªthere was no need to be troubled with having less, but rather that things were not shared equally. Likewise, there was no need to worry about living poor, but about living in the absence of stability instead.


    With that in mind, Joshua would have everyone lived in sufficiency and stability so their lives had assurance. Even so, there would always exist those who lived more well-off and more comfortably than others, as well as enjoyed more resources. One had to put in greater effort if they were to pit themselves against others.


    "Priest, do you boys know about gaming?" Joshua detached a thread through the communications facilities to speak exclusively to the Elite Party, although his tone remained ever calm. "The game in the Spirit Terminal, or games like Fairy Cards which you have to pay for."


    Everyone could experience the full gameplay and story for free, even getting basic cards (houses) and obtaining free resources daily (daily tasks and rewards)¡ªthe game was still playable, even fun, without having to play with money. Nonetheless, if someone else were to play with actual money while others worked hard for results just like drawing a Legendary Fairy Card or obtaining an attractive character or skin, that person would hence become the focus of the crowd. From then onwards, everyone else would want that card, character, or skin, and those previously reluctant to pay would begin to work hard and spend money for various reasons.


    Ranking points and position, gym badges, the crown belt of first place, the delight of fighting against the best and hall-of-fame to show off one''s own characters¡ªthe most powerful clergy, the accomplishment of Divine Light, the grandmaster of Legendary cards¡­ various ''false reputations'' would always trigger the emotions of humans.


    Of course, it was clearly unnecessary. Yet, it would be simply because someone else has it that a person would want it¡­ and that inward thirst would spawn desire and grant brimming motivation.


    Greed, dissatisfaction, yearning for vanity and to be the center of attention, as well as the state of mind that wished to show off¡ªit was likewise with pursuits, the desire to win, the first to throw themselves into the fray, the courage to withstand public scrutiny along with staying unabashed from displaying self-confidence. Such was the power of human and human emotions. It was precisely such desire and yearning that kept pushing the small intelligent creatures called humans forward without stopping.


    "A good life ensures that everyone has the same foundation and would not lose opportunities due to other reasons. Prodigies would not be reduced to mortals because they have not been fed when they were young, just as normal people would be provided a level playing field against natural talent. That''s basic."


    "But greed¡ªhuman desire is without boundary. By stirring such emotions, humans will repeatedly compete even in utopias and wonderlands."


    On the other side of the communications spell, Joshua raised his hand. The center of his palm flickered with boundless light, the seven-hued emotional spectrum of red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, and violet¡ªseven colors that when mixed with each other formed patches of black and white.


    Orange was greed that could not abide by not having what others possessed!


    Red was fury that could not abide by remaining weak while others became powerful!


    Yellow was fear that could not abide by one''s own stagnation!


    Blue was pride that simply could not stand the damned fact that someone was superior!


    Purple was envy¡ªif we have the same conditions of one face, two eyes, one mouth¡­ why can he succeed by working hard and not I?!


    Likewise, orange was passion, red was courage, yellow was adaptability, blue was confidence, and purple was pursuit.


    Watching the core of the spherical spectrum, Joshua laughed softly. "Greed is not a mistake, because the yearning and dissatisfaction behind it isn''t mistaken, for the desire to triumph holds it all aloft."


    Such was the nature of emotions¡ªone body but double-edged, one granting strength while the other leading towards destruction.


    "We must not stay bound within the walls of safety. We have to step out of the present stable society and attempt all new possibilities, never to be restrained by a sense of security, but to explore with prudence and fear¡­like how you boys were requested to try this out. Well done, Priest¡ªyou party has unraveled the true purpose of this assignment¡ªa trial of social models."


    "Even so¡­" On the other side of the communications circle, Priest opened his mouth as if to speak, but could only muster, "There would always be those reluctant to improve, even when playing a game."


    "So what? Everyone has their own lifestyle," replied Joshua''s clone. "Not everyone in the world of Mycroft is an Extraordinary individual¡ªthere will always be those unable to move forward for various reasons such as inborn talents and nature. Still, that wouldn''t matter since one can simply select those who could help doing something."


    As long as the ones who wished to improve did improve, that was enough.


    "In our civilization, there will always be some who choose to grasp their own fate, just as there will be those who would hand it over to others."


    With those words, Joshua''s clone that was specifically split to speak to the Elite Party diminished, leaving the flickering spectrum of emotions shining in the Void, slowly turning into bright rays of lifeforce and Psi.


    In the end, the warrior calmly said, "Do not disappoint the fate which is gathered upon your palm. Such is the crux of protection, just like how you never let your team down as their leader."


    "Priest, I believe now''s the time that you try challenging for the threshold of Supreme."


    ***


    The great silver stellar body was silent in the Void as if it had died. The thread which had split away solely to answer a question returned, with nothing changing in Joshua''s true form. He continued processing and observing¡ªcalculating the possibility of an emotional spectrum in the search for a new path of Extraordinary power, observing every spot of the Void and the Multiverse.


    It was not only Priest, New Xilia, or the experimental disc-shaped shelter. With the ever-present Restoration Beams, Joshua observed a million different corners of the Multiverse, transcending boundless space.


    He observed change, reformations, fight and flight, emotion and civilization.


    Therefore, Joshua saw it now with the perspective of a true spectator¡ªthe development and change across the entire Mycroft civilization.

 Chapter 956 Personal Grievances

    Joshua reflected upon the times.


    As the Lost Galaxy and the Galaxy of Beginnings were opened to the public through the Stargate; as the Dimensional Hubs of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds were built in various corners of the Multiverse; as knowledge of the Extraordinary powers became widespread and national literacy increased exponentially over the last twelve years, more and more people were determined to participate in the galactic expedition and to join the enchanting age of exploration.


    Firstly, for the peasants.


    Following the removal of the Dark Forests and uprooting of the Evil God of Fertility''s corruption, fertile soil that occupied almost half of the Mycroft continent surface seemed to appear out of nowhere. After the Legendary champions joined forces to purge the Dark Forests, the plants and beasts that once existed within were crushed into mere dust, becoming fertilizer. The partnered management and development under two Legendary magical beasts and Shaggy, the foreign behemoth and assistant of the Nature''s Magister, allowed for the establishment of a profound ration resource that supplied billions.


    It had led to global prosperity in terms of basic resources, and the excessive agricultural development had even almost caused its subsequent decline. Farmers used to make up over half of the global population and were essentially directly involved in their work, but with the industrialization of agriculture through magical technology and large arcane machinery, only one percent of the global population were needed as farmers for a population over 10,000 times their size, leading to millions of farmers losing their vocation.


    However, it was also really due to industrialization that the machine called civilization could operate at full capacity. With exponential technological advancement thanks to the Unified Archives, countless factories sprouted like mushrooms after the rain, and they needed not only elite educated workers, but also substantial populations who could be groomed as workers. All factories needed human resource, whether manufacturing light consumer products, heavy-industry raw materials, or super factories that built Void warships or huge vessels, and the jobless peasants were incidentally benefited.


    After all, an industrialized civilization had to crush their old agricultural system, centralizing and organizing agriculture to ensure provision for as many as possible with the least number of people. The excess population of ex-farmers could hence be used as a cornerstone for industrialization It ought to have been a process of endless tales involving blood and tears, but logic was unnecessary when it came to worlds where Extraordinary individuals existed. With the forced reassignments by Legendary champions, the arrangements of priests from the Seven Gods Church, and the advent of the Seven Gods that compensated for every little detail of the great reformation, the civilization completed its transformation at almost no cost in the days when the Expedition Fleet dashed towards the Multiverse.


    Indeed, the present-day Mycroft continent was now a realm of major industrialization with the convergence of the four major coastal industrial zones and the central agricultural circles. The formerly peaceful West Mountains zone, which had the elegances of old, was now a full-fledged heavy industrial zone¡ªunder the oversight of Emperor Romain, the dark subterranean reaches came to used magma as an energy source, while the dark elves and the grey dwarves who adapted to the hot and dark environment proved to be the best workers.


    And there was now a warship production installation that became the largest military factory in existence where the Northern Empire once stood, thanks to the presence of the Void Tower and the East Barnett Highlands. Additionally, the rest of the far south was turned into the center for various light industries and processing factories, while the eastern plains were the production installation for spare parts and multi-precision equipment. The Garden of Truth, the largest laboratory for supernatural experiments under the jurisdiction of the Skypiercing White Tower, was also built at the banks of the Cerny which ran through the center of those flatlands.


    The entire world had changed completely, even from their very skies. The land where nothing could be seen come night was now filled with undying lights everywhere.


    That was the brilliance of civilization.


    However, even complete systems of Void civilization industries could not completely cater for the total population. Though it was an advantage that the overcompensating technologies from the United Archives may have greatly reduced the number of heads required to operate industries and enterprises, it was a major incident causing millions to lose their jobs for the Mycroft people who have yet to expand.


    In response, the united governments of Mycroft could only issue the decree for development and public use of the Stargate, grant permits for small private Void warships and open up the right to colonize, name and develop ungoverned realms, and implement a five-year long tax free policy for trade across the two realms¡ªthese bundles upon bundles of essentially freebies immediately attracted endless investors¡­or indeed, the so-called adventurers.


    All at once, planetary merchants, galactic trade organizations, and private limited colonizers appeared everywhere, spreading from the Zeta Ram System to the Dimensional Hubs established on every other galaxy. In turn, various hubs were built, filling many planetary systems to cater for adventurers, investors, colonials, Void merchants, and the many secondary service industries that served those major organizations. While most would be unwilling to risk themselves in different worlds, did Mycroft lack adventurers, scouts and mercenaries from decades ago? Would those merchant groups, trade organizations, and developers that once spread across the Dark Forests have vanished?


    Certainly not. They would simply change their name and equipment, swapping their drake mounts for private scout ships, resorting to disintegrator ray guns instead of crude metal blades, or use energy shields energized by combat aura, mana and various supernatural energies instead of thin fabric armor.


    In short, the top level of hierarchy had pulled the middle level along, while the middle created a demand that moved the lower hierarchy as well. That was how the illogical Extraordinary civilizations changed everything, although a person was required to guide them as well.


    Joshua could see that the wandering merchants embodying the name of the Mycroft civilization were making their way across the stars, confident that transgalactic trade was no more dangerous than conducting business while travelling through the Dark Forests back home. They were those who were ruthless or performed fair trade, with some basically committing daylight robbery, having their virtues met with brutishness or having their head just cut off¡­ while such things were perhaps mere gentle shockwaves for major characters such as himself who overturned galaxies, it was indeed an age of momentum.


    So, what should have been the goal of those adventurers?


    To develop lands that had long known the edges?


    To take to the skies that had long found the horizons?


    To journey towards the Void that was already conquered by the Glorious Era?


    No. This was not a motion for which Starfall Era Mycroft would reclaim the ancient territories of Glorious Era Mycroft, in which power and prestige would be handed down. In fact, it was a motion for creation of a new civilization''s own path with the help of their predecessors¡ªa process in which an adventurer would set foot in an unknown land and start a brand-new age of grand voyages.


    There definitely would have been many who would rise, with innumerable champions taking the stage. Joshua believed that if this age would see more Legendary champions than any other age, should the present state continues for a few more decades, allowing Starfall to eventually reach the profound times of the Glorious Era.


    Likewise, there were assuredly countless people sacrificing themselves and guiding this age of glory from behind the scenes.


    Joshua turned towards his close friends and apprentices.


    He saw Zero Three leading Ying, Ling, Black, and Light¡ªthe members of the Liege''s Residence were now a part of the terraforming effort, relaying their know-how and experiences to various departments. Hundreds and thousands learned the basics from them, including climate control and the intricacies of landscaping.


    Joshua also saw Karin, the daughter of a knight and a former member of the First Party. She was collaborating with her many coworkers in a vacuum lab on Zeta Ram to study the energy source for destruction. It was a more advanced form of research that energized disintegration rather than simply having it as a weapon, and was coupled with the guidance of Legendary champion Vahina, along with hundreds of core researchers and dozens thousand of research assistants who experimented day and night.


    And their objective was to completely solve the problem of energy across worlds.


    Joshua saw Nick the dwarf who had shown great interest in culinary arts in the past, and was now setting his eyes upon every cooking ingredient in the Multiverse. Having applied for substantial funding, he had gathered a major group of peers from his Winter Fort Academy days, including Bear the Hunter and other professional explorers, to research and make an inventory of all Extraordinary ingredient across the Multiverse. The process did not dull in comparison to the time when the sages of old tried a thousand different herbs in primitive ages to seek supernatural herbal medicine and potions from toxins and weeds. They had shown considerable progress, even finding brand-new replacements to many potion ingredients thought to be extinct in other worlds.


    Joshua saw that the former hunter siblings had gone their separate ways. The elder brother, Ivan, was now the founder the Empire''s Third Automaton Lab and working under the Strategic Wing of the Imperial External Exploration Department¡ªin other words, a department directly under Joshua and Zero Three. His work was to develop various large construction machinery that could alter a planet''s surface, his group having invented ninety percent of the machines that shaped the disc-shaped world. His sister, as expected of a prodigy, had reached Soul Mastery, and now accompanied Nostradamus the dimensional mage journeying from world to world, experiencing the traditions and norms of local civilizations and thereby establishing a firmer foundation for her path towards Legend in the future.


    Meanwhile, Lisa the Draknoid, Syndicate the Former Balrog, and Zero One had formed an adventuring group that had travelled afar by now. Having received Ambassador Kvass''s invitation, they headed for the Rund civilization, where they studied the signs left when Joshua himself subjugated a stellar-class Behemoth, as well as one massive planetary body after another¡ªthe Runds were a highly adaptable species who could survive even near a magnetar, having built observatories around it. The star itself whirled in boundless and astronomical levels of magnetism that unquestionably inspired both Lisa and Syndicate greatly, to the point where even Zero the Steel Elemental learned something out of it.


    Therefore, in an alien civilization far removed from their home, the pair both broke through the thin sheet standing between them to stomp within Supreme-intermediate, finally joining the ranks of champions.


    Finally, it was Joshua''s most special apprentice¡ªArlwa, the seventh child of the former Emperor and now, a prince. He had been the only one who had not headed out for the Multiverse, returning to the Mycroft continent instead¡­ and to the Imperial Capital of the Helgamoth empire.


    Joshua saw that deep within the Morlaix Palace, the present Emperor and former second child with whom Arlwa shared enmity stood off against each other, with one sitting upon the Imperial Throne and the other before the seat of power.


    "How does it feel becoming Emperor, brother?"


    "Absolutely terrible, brother. I finally understand what Father felt back then now," Emperor Dimore Diamond answered his brother, his eyes narrowed and his tone flat, even showing hints of self-deprecation. "No payback, no free will, no fighting, not even an opportunity to act¡ªwhen it comes to the throne, the ordinary would imagine that it is a pleasure, and yet it is such a constrain to the strong."


    Even as he spoke, one could see that the youth who used to have handsome features was now a bearded middle-age man projecting an emperor''s might and gravitas. He slowly rose from his throne and looked at his kind below, and said slowly, "I finally understand why I had the feeling Father was in such haste to ascend as god and dump the throne to me after he has sat here for decades¡ªthat old, duty-shirking bastard."


    "Father did not shirk his duties¡ªhe has simply risen from the throne to a more profound seat of divinity. He now has to watch over an entire civilization instead of merely an Empire, and his responsibility would only become heavier and more suffocating."


    A youth whose childish features have now became firm himself, Arlwa''s body slowly rose before landing on an elevated platform where his gaze with his brother was level. "On the other hand, you can do whatever you want," he said serenely, "you are emperor and you have the right to do so."


    Nevertheless, his words were simply greeted by a snort.


    "Hah!"


    Dimore glared at Arlwa coldly and sneered. "Who do you take me for¡ªa tyrant? Arlwa, I''m ultimately a man who knows about duty and the purpose in protecting my charge¡ªdo not think that is only you who has learnt the meaning of heroism and fulfilling promises. I swore to protect the Empire as Father had done, and I would never go back on my word."


    Arlwa lifted his brow while Dimore descended slowly from his throne, slowly moving lower. "Many have claimed that the most important part about being a hero is to be responsibile and to fulfill their pledges," the incumbent Emperor said as if talking to himself, "just as many would say that wise kings are those who are smart, who never allow for personal feelings to interfere with national policies, nor disregard the rules they have made."


    "And I would say that it''s all bloody nonsense. One of them is the central tenet of becoming a good person, and the other is the central tenet of being an Emperor¡ªif even that cannot be done, they can never be considered a good person."


    Dimore arrived beneath the elevated platform where the throne stood, while Arlwa landed on the floor of the palace once again. The Emperor extended his hand. A longsword materializing out of Steel Strength then appeared in his grasp, while the prince also breathed a sigh and his palm was now enshrouded with layers of layers of translucent air armor.


    "The most important part about being a hero is the ability to become a hero, just as the most important apart about being Emperor is the heart to guide the Nation forward." Dimore''s eyes appeared to be blazing with an inferno then. "If father could do it, then I can do it too," he growled. "And what I would do in time would certainly be much more profound than what that deified old codger has ever achieved!"


    A formless breath emanated away from Dimore''s body, just as Arlwa''s own body projected a forceful presence of energy. The might of both men clashed, gusting a gale across the entire interior of the palace and yet, that gale remained in their forms and did not trigger any sort of alarm. Not even the handmaidens who were carrying out their cleaning duties nearby were jolted.


    "Radical fellow. The years have not changed you at all."


    Sensing that his brother still had the slightest edge in ability over himself, Arlwa''s lips curled¡ªit could have been either a cold grin mocking his prideful brother, or the simple delight of a champion meeting another champion.


    Either way, all he did was clench his fists and he then said quietly, "So, shall we begin?"


    "Let''s end this," Dimore thus replied, and raised the blade in hand.


    A blaze ignited, burning the curtains and stirring ripples that distorted light itself.


    The palace intrigue that had involved two generations and lasted over a dozen years was at its final bow¡ªno matter who came up on top, the two would have hence abandoned their personal grievances to head towards the age of the future.


    Joshua took it all in.


    He watched the new Emperor fight his own brother, watching as the palace conflict that had began from the last generation lead to the present conflict and the moment as the ancient Empire severed the final thread connecting itself to the past.


    He could see the heirs of Israel darting across every direction. There were those who proved to be political failures and were forced to exile themselves to other worlds, choosing to develop new realms; there were those who brought along their younger brother and his four fairies and wandered the stars, just as there were those who were consecrated as a goddess amongst the innumerable male technicians in the Garden of Truth¡­ each of them had their own destinies, and regardless of whether they were prince or princesses, they each had their journey to venture.


    Finally, Joshua turned his eyes towards the infinite Multiverse.


    There, the seemingly countless civilizations were surging upon boundless worlds.


    The Knowers still wandered in search for legacies in need of safekeeping, whereas the Galaxy of Bloodbath remained deathly silent. That was perhaps the quiet night before the storm, although many civilizations remained at war in faraway, remote corners. They would rob and hate each other, vileness that consumed the stars, groups that countered violence with violence and could not be negotiated with.


    War perhaps occupied most of history for intelligent civilizations and intelligent life. Even if they had arrived upon the Void where there was near infinite resources, the cycle of hate that would draw Evil Gods would never stop¡ªthe chains of grievances were still enforced while vengeful wills accumulated, and in the silent remains that none knew about, Chaos was piling, awaiting its coming day of advent.


    The stars had their own paths.


    The dark sounds that ended everything and all life became ever closer.


    The Great Mana Tide had long since stirred and moved the wheels of fate for this era. In this sudden yet seemingly expected age, the power of destiny drove history. The stars swirled on, drawing streaks of bright illumination upon the Void, marking a trail upon the loyal records of time.


    "It was the worst of times¡­"


    Seemingly picking up the pungent scent of blood along with smoke from the cannon barrels, the warrior surveyed the Multiverse and smiled earnestly.


    "¡­it was the best of times."


    He could see that the final conflict was about to come. It would be the war to end all wars, the destruction to end all destruction.


    He could see that there was light shining in the once unfathomable darkness thanks to his presence.


    He could also see that he had a part in the alignment of stars.


    And it was very bright.


    As it should have been.


    Joshua never once believed that he was a savior, nor did he fought to save.


    However, he could not deny that the darkness had always incurred his displeasure, and that he would ignite a bright fiery light upon the unparalleled gloom of the Multiverse.


    It was neither a crusade, salvation, nor some arbitrary guardianship. It was the personal resentment of a human being, an intelligent being, and a person who lived to fight against the masterminds who were bent on controlling everything.


    "It''s almost time," Joshua muttered, linking up to the faraway prayers and thoughts coming from Stellaris.


    "Time to go."

 Chapter 957 The Praying Stars

    [Child.]


    [I still vividly remember the moment you were born.]


    In an artificial nursery with an average temperature of approximately thirty degrees, a massive white egg case was placed upon a flat wool insulating nest. Surrounding the egg case were many of its shriveled brethren¡ªamongst the dozens of brothers and sisters, only a single egg case had successfully cultivated a lifeform. With a rustling sound, a bizarre insect that resembled a cicada''s larva or an ant broke through the egg case and climbed out from within, the thin membrane over its eyes yet to peel off, preventing it from seeing the world.


    To obtain a more stable and excellent individual form along with formidable and widespread intelligence, the Tanyans had abandoned the incredible fertility of their ancestors and rapidly mutating genes. Instead, they made their choice to lower their breeding rate to the level of common mammals, and at the price of having only one out of dozens of egg cases surviving, they obtained a body that was much more robust, a brain, and the natural ability to tap into Psi.


    The larva appeared to be shocked when the massive doors to the artificial nursery opened and attempted to return to the refuge of its egg. However, that was when two agile tendrils reached out to gently pick it up¡ªthe solar lights had kept the environment illuminated, dyeing the newborn life with a thin golden layer of silk.


    Changing perspectives, the bright solar lights became a genuine star, its flashing light a blinding radiance of vacuum. Thus, a convoy of complete warships, mostly intact though with several being heavily damaged, darted through the emptiness of the universe.


    The fleet was composed of three different warship styles. One had an insectoid exoskeleton design, while another resembled florals and fruits¡ªor indeed a living warship grown than built. The third type¡ªalso the style fewest in number¡ªwere ordinary metal warships.


    Either way, the strangely mixed fleet, which belonged under a single banner, was streaking through a planet system and making a beeline for the inner orbit.


    "Alert! Spawns of Chaos!"


    An inorganic voice hailed from the communication channel. The orbital edge that the fleet had already passed was filled with the wrecks of many warships and corpses of unusual, aberrative lifeforms. The wrecked ships consisted mostly of the insectoid exoskeleton vessels, while the aberrations were of diverse forms¡ªthey were warped, malicious and filled with all sorts of insignificant but absolutely dangerous tumors and bacteria, their very existence seemingly symbolizing absolute Chaos.


    Then, the cold mechanical voice spoke again, "They may be lurking in the wrecks. All hands, attention¡ªvaporize them!"


    At the sound of the order, the fleet synchronously armed their weapons. Barrels of psionic wave cannons began to condense photons as burning psionic flow that could vaporize most substance gathered.


    Silver blue light flashed, and then exploded.


    The vast psionic beam that was as long as a trial of stars instantly reduced warships and aberrations into nothingness. Likewise, countless younglings of Chaos that lurked within screamed silently in the Void, before dying in the light.


    [Time flies. I''ve already forgotten the time I lived by your side.]


    [Even so, I have to leave¡ªfor the stars, for the races, and for our own world.]


    In the azure skies, the huge larva which grew slowly¡ªor in other words, a young Tanyan¡ªwas using psionic powers to fly unsteadily in the air, even frequently making mistakes. However, a pair of huge, gentle tendrils would constantly reach towards it and fix its flight path, and soon the larva learnt to fly.


    It, or ''he'' was pleased. Holding the small larva in a tendril embrace, both entities looked up towards the stars, where one star was dying after another in the vast oceans of stellar bodies. The stars were dying visibly in the dark universe, just as how the main batteries of the warships ignited and slowly incinerated the carnage.


    The mixed fleet had escaped the galactic battle zone only to reach a broken fort. In the orbits of the gas giants, the wreck of the trapezoidal fort was 14,000 kilometers in diameter¡ªa planetary fort in its truest sense. Its distinct armored form, along with the interior style of its broken sections revealed that the fort and insectoid warships shared the same origins.


    "Scout spheres detaching, searching for survivors!"


    The cold mechanical voice sounded at the edge of the fleet. Rows of corvettes marched, ports opening on their bottom hulls as small metal spheres shot out, igniting with psionic light and streaking towards the trapezoidal fortress.


    Soon, one reply after another echoed.


    "Report, no survivors found."


    "They''re all dead. It only fell three months ago, damn it! If only we had arrived earlier!"


    "At least the Chaos minions have been repelled. The operation ''Great Turnaround'' has been a great success¡ªthey have been forced out from this quadrant."


    As the noisy information exchange rang throughout the channels, a cold mechanical voice spoke, overlapping every other voice.


    "Destroy it."


    A massive G-shaped warship more than twenty-five kilometers in diameter stood at the center of a fleet, with its bow armed with a psionic gathering port. A grey-white intelligent creature resembling a massive cicada and advanced in years stood on the command post, his tendrils flailing. The mechanical voice had spoken from the translator crystal on his chest and was relayed to the entire fleet.


    "Destroy it," the old Tanyan repeated, "attack the Fifteenth Zone¡ªthe lower half of the fortress where the energy reactor had been, and leave not a single spot of Chaos."


    Therefore, light converged and radiated once again, shooting straight and stabbing directly into the energy reactor in the 15th Zone.


    In the blink of an eye, blinding light shone. An incomparably violent detonation erupted without a sound, and the planetary fortress disintegrated amidst the shockwave, crumbling into massive pieces of debris that finally broke in the fiery radiance, reduced to dust amidst the stars.


    The fleet, however, stayed unaffected by the little explosion.


    They simply kept advancing.


    [I''ve promised that I''d definitely protect you. I''m a great hero who would definitely return in triumph.]


    [All will be well.]


    The light from the fortress explosion washed over the fleet like tide, but the psionic shielding on the surface of the ships intercepted it just like reefs. The old Tanyan looked upon the vacuum and the sun as if time had reversed to a dozen years ago, to a moment where he carried a child over his shoulders and strolled over the shores, both of them watching as their footprints were washed cleanly away by the seawater, their tendrils dancing simply and happily.


    The scene where the sun was reflected over the seawater resembled this very moment¡­ the shockwave from the explosion burst away, strong solar winds that stirred dazzling, dreamlike halation.


    Even as the halation kept its pursuit, the fleet advanced to the edge of an azure planet.


    There were even more shipwrecks, corpses of Chaos spawn, and fortress ruins there¡ªin this place, one would have distinctly felt that Chaos was not far away, lurking in numbers nearby within the very corpses of the Chaos spawn.


    However, upon another cool order, the advancing fleet energized another translucent layer of bounded field¡ªwithin the reach shrouded by the ethereal light of the so-named Barrier of Order, all Chaos briefly lost all vigor or were simply reduced to nothingness. The advanced technology, invented by another elite civilization on Stellaris and freely provided to other civilizations, effectively curbed the spreading and infection of Chaos, on condition that the barrier emitter had sufficient output.


    Meanwhile, the Tanyan captain moved slowly to the forefront of the bridge. No one stopped him, with some of the crew even quietly leaving their positions to allow the imposing and respected commander to clearly see the nearby azure planet.


    Even with the naked eye, the commander could see that the planet resembled bread covered in mold. Its azure shade, though still perceptible, was already covered with dense dark green mold.


    And the spots where the mold covered were incidentally the most populated regions of the planet.


    "¡­Attempt communication."


    His tendrils dancing, the translator on his chest did its job dutifully as formless low frequencies that compounded with psionic energies echoed in the atmosphere. "Try every frequency¡ªdon''t give up on any single one of them."


    Having heard their orders, the other crewmembers certainly would do their best. Noisy hailing of all sorts rang at once throughout, filling the once quiet bridge with various exaggerated contents and trivial words.


    On the other hand, despite all the bustling and shouting, the Tanyan commander did not move at all. He simply watched the familiar azure planet and the dark-green mold spots that kept enlarging¡­ as a powerful psionic, he could no longer sense any single independent consciousness or psionic presence on the planet.


    Whether it had been a continent or ocean¡ªall light had died from the planetary surface on the other side of the sun.


    The radiance of civilization had been extinguished.


    There was no answer from any frequency.


    "Commander¡­"


    Eventually, there was no more hailing. Every frequency fell silent, and a humanoid plant lifeform who was wearing the First Mate standard hesitantly approached the Tanyan Captain, pausing as he was about to speak.


    "There''s no response or signs of life," he eventually said with a quiet voice. "My condolences, Commander."


    "Tanya has fallen."


    ***


    [I swore to do everything in my power to protect everyone, even if it means sacrificing myself.]


    [I''ve once sworn so.]


    Infinite soul fragments surged across the river of souls, with screams of emotion leaping like fishes off the water, whereas rage, misery and despair crashed into the surface and stirred waves in the soul. There was much recollection¡ªthe first feeding, the first crawl, the first word, the first mumbling of ''mum'' and ''dad''¡­ there was also the first flight, claiming first place in the first academic year, and leaving for the central academy for further studies¡­


    Too many first times, including that particular one¡­ before leaving, the cicada that was now as large as its father had flipped its tendrils, linking and rubbing them to emit a tiny signature.


    "I love you, daddy."


    It was his first mention of love to his parents. Seemingly embarrassed, he hurriedly added, "You must win and come back safely!"


    "Of course."


    That had been his voice¡ªconfident, filled with purpose, the great sense of duty crushing the trace amounts of disquiet for momentum to persist in his advance. "I am a hero."


    ***


    Silence.


    There was only silence in the bridge and the communication channel.


    Everyone had quieted. The noisy orders, the banter amidst the pain, and the voice of each captain scolding their crew were all gone¡ªthe Void fleet simply suspended upon the gravitational balance point of the planet.


    Nevertheless, their stillness did not mean that the planet would have remained still as well. The little mold spots spread across Tanya had suddenly began to shrink and wiggle, with countless miniscule but dense spots of green ejecting out of the moldy clusters.


    Those were newborn spawns of Chaos.


    It was the aim of the Evil God of Pestilence when it eroded the planet¡ªevery organic substance would not be spared, but be assimilated instead. Chaos indeed ate away at all things, although it simply prioritized living creatures.


    From the perspective of psionic individuals, a planetary-sized cicada silhouette was being bound by all sorts of mold and tentacles on Tanya itself, struggling, trembling, flapping its wings but never escaping¡­ it was the composite of all intelligent souls, psionic energies, and supernatural energies of the planet, bound by Chaos and slowly corrupted.


    And it was now the raw material with which the Evil God of Pestilence would create a Void Mother.


    In that very moment, the Tanya Commander''s tendrils that had froze for sometime swayed. His voice, very cold and mechanical, spoke quietly.


    "Execute purging protocol."


    "Commander¡­"


    Beside the huge inside, the Midgardian resembling a plant raised his hand as if intending to dissuade him, but ending up saying nothing and only sighing.


    In his eyes, the psionic signature of the Tanyan commander had changed from silver blue to blood red. "Destroy it," the mechanical voice that was calm to the point of depressing repeated, the Tanyan commander motionless apart from his tendrils. "That place is now the domain of Chaos."


    In the emptiness of the universe, the mixed fleet slowly dispersed while the massive G-shaped warships moved forward slowly to hover directly above the planet. The vessel transformed, stretching its hull which had contracted and became a straight, colossal inverted cross. And by the lower tip of the cross, the port of the psionic crystal began to gather light that was infinitely focused.


    "Shoot."


    Light converged and promptly burst forth¡ªunder the command of the cold mechanical voice, a ray comparable to the Milky Way hence descended, shooting straight into the oceans of the planet.


    ***


    The surface of the now-polluted coastal borders of planet Tanya used to be a place where many Tanyans once enjoyed their vacations and had been filled with countless laugher.


    It was also a place where a father and son had a stroll, and gazed upon the stars in the skies.


    But now, the once beautiful shores only had clumps of corrupted organic composites that resembled seaweed and mud.


    A bright beam like no other shot down at the very heart of the ocean.


    Firstly, there was silence.


    Then, it grew into a rumble that was deafening, oppressive and profound.


    Ka-booooom!!!


    A titanic tsunami dozens of miles long and vapor burst away from where the beam had descended. The atmospheric cycle of the planet was instantly shattered, and the planet''s very form resembled a broken egg, the steaming vapors its yolk that kept flowing away.


    Even from the emptiness of space, distinct ripples could be seen spreading to every corner of the world, breaking mountains and destroying cities, engulfing the dense virgin forests that were now all but polyps, and cleanly washing away every remnant of civilization and Chaos.


    Naturally, those ripples were completely engulfed alongside the corrupted beach.


    Everything was destroyed.


    In space, the core of the planet had been detonated by the exceedingly focused psionic beam and gradually disintegrated into planetary debris. It would have kept crumbling in millennia to come, eventually becoming an asteroid belt dozens of millennia later.


    Meanwhile, the mixed fleet had long since warped away from the planetary system and headed for the location of their next mission. One task awaited after another for the guardians of the galaxy, for Chaos allowed no rest for the weary.


    Inside the warship, which had now reverted to its G-form, the body Tanyan Commander who had appeared so calm was shuddering, and the shudders grew stronger the further the vessel warped away from the destroyed planet. Beside him, the Midgardian First Mate had wanted to console him, but was pushed away by a gentle wave of blood-colored psionic energy¡ªthough appearing threatening, it remained ever so calm.


    Snap¡ªwith a whirl of tentacles, the old commander pulled out the translator on his chest, his tendrils flailing violently in the air as faint psionic energies stirred.


    There was no sound apart from air being whipped. Without a translator and with so far a distance between, none could understand what the old man was roaring or hear if it was a cry of rage, misery, or perhaps both.


    Even so, the truth was that the old Tanyan had said nothing.


    He could not say a thing.


    "Ah, aaah¡­"


    "Aaaaaaaaaargh!!!"


    A lamenting scream, as if one was vomiting their soul.


    It had merely been a small planetary system¡ªa small civilization and an insignificant battlefield between Order and Chaos for a galaxy.


    As one looked further away from the planetary system, one could see that atop the great chessboard of the stars, infinite light flickered, just as there were those eaten away by the inexhaustive darkness.


    The stars swirled.


    Infinite rage, despair, sadness, and longing. Boundless misery and mourning, along with infinite love.


    Immeasurably intense emotion combined with countless souls and lives, gradually gathering into a great vortex that swirled between the stars.


    The psionic energy and life combined into a vortex as if invoking, praying, and yearning for something.


    It was summoning Destruction, or perhaps Hope.

 Chapter 958 The Arriving World

    In Midgard, the Midgardian System in Stellaris¡ªsince the destroyal of Void Mother on the fringes of the Garden of Flowers, a distant Midgardian colony in a faraway system, the once reclusive Midgardian civilization was swiftly discovered and accepted by a strong galactic alliance of civilizations. Having the fortune of being positioned behind the fields of engagement, Midgard became one of the logistics hubs to the rear of the alliance, catering for 7.4% of resource logistics for federation systems.


    The influence of the alliance that called themselves the Stellar Guard stretched across several different galaxies, with the number of civilizations fighting under their banners exceeding 8,000 and counting. The alliance was chaired by the Life Preservation Sequence, the supercivilization which stood atop all worlds in Stellaris. Said to have been born millions of years ago, the intelligent machinery collective created by an old pioneering race had not originally involved themselves with the world, but having been entrusted with the quest by their Creator to ''preserve all intelligence regardless of race'', they lived peacefully in a barren system and maintained their watch over Stellaris.


    Their Creator had since been lost to the flow of time after having disappeared without a trace. Even so, the immortal collectives remained, continuously improving and growing while maintaining their watch over civilizations. Even so, though they were supposed to silently stay inside their own system until a succeeding race discovered their existence, the appearance of Evil Gods seemed to have exceeded the predictions of their intelligent sequence. The Life Preservation Sequence, which had destroyed a fleet of Evil God spawns, had predicted that every civilization in the system would have meet their end if they did not react.


    Hence, after swiftly approving the Final Defense Protocols, the Life Preservation Sequence left their state of isolation, completely correcting their basic programming as they formed an alliance, and instructed the diverse races to defend themselves against Evil Gods.


    [According to our calculations, we must come together. All life would be threatened by Chaos otherwise.]


    That alliance had stood over 3,000 years, with the Guard having repelled Evil Gods even before Midgardians built houses out of concrete. Still, it was indeed ironic¡ªit was a realm of worlds that revolved around psionic powers, and yet the greatest of them proved to be some collective sequence.


    But reality was not what it seemed. The control core of the Life Preservation Sequence, known as the Triple Curtain, dominated the collective consciousness of every collective individual and wielded the greatest psionic powers known to Stellaris. It actually heard the very ''voice'' of the world itself, communicating with it to suggest various stunning ideas, not to mention making judgement that bordered on precognition.


    There were even those who claimed that the Triple Control was very much the agent of Stellaris'' World Will, and every act was to improve the safeguarding of their world.


    ***


    After being accepted into the Stellar Guard alliance, the Midgardian civilization soon joined the battle for paradise that engulfed countless systems and galaxies. Commanders who excelled were specially promoted to commanders for the alliance''s fleet, while their unique biological armada was also refurbished with equipment from other allied civilizations to be better, faster, stronger. After all, there was no time for infighting or factional dispute in the face of the Chaos invasion that threatened to consume all things. Though there would always be the occasional fool who would try to stir trouble and sabotage the alliance from the back, but as most had suspected, the Preservation Sequence would have handled such fools before they could even cause any damage, just like a prophet.


    Nevertheless, every civilization was dismantled so they could be converted to a larger form. Everyone was then assigned to divisions where their strengths could be used in their full capacity, whether for battle or research. Each of them had a place where they belonged depending on whatever they were adept at, and even those who lack an edge and were self-declared garbage would have been told to get into mobile armors to carry out mechanical menial labor.


    With most Midgardians, their innate psionic gifts, accumulated knowledge through their longevity, proportional resistance against Chaos (the most important aspect), along with their fine minds allowed them to rise meteorically in the ranks of the alliance. Many veterans who had been involved in the battle of the distant stars against the Void Mother were assigned as the chief officers, or even captains and commanders of fleet and strike teams.


    Despite that, even if they were a rising race who had the approval of numerous other civilizations, even if their elites had gained strong positions in the alliance hierarchy, and even if their home system enjoyed the strongest protection as a strategic backline logistic base, most Midgardians were not thrilled at all.


    It was because authority could only be gained through sacrifice¡ªthe acclamation of others came at the cost of Midgardian blood spilled over the last dozen years.


    In the grey steel castle of the Third Logistics Base in the Midgardian system, alien species of all forms were moving around, while vessels of diverse forms darted here and there in the outer zones of the castle, shifting cargoes around. Eighty percent of the workers were Midgardians since it was their homeworld, but they remained every busy, taking continuous shift to keep working over twenty-four hours. Even so, as the duties of the reserves grew heavier, overtime shifts increased as well, and everyone eventually had to work beyond 14 hours, having little time for breaks to eat, rest, or even handle personal issues.


    A Midgardian logistic crew member with hair that resembled broccoli walked into the canteen, carrying his tray to a seat near the window. From that angle, one could see the massive vortex swirling in the heart of Midgard, as well as the Mother Tree that pillared heaven and earth, linking the minds of all Midgardians.


    The Mother Tree''s existence had also been one of the reasons for the Midgardians'' meteoric rise. It was a body of collective consciousness that resembled the Life Preservation Sequence''s own Triple Curtain, which in turn afforded the Midgardians special treatment. The higher ups of the Alliance¡ªthe Life Preservation Sequence especially¡ªwere intending to artificially create a formidable psionic body similar to the Triple Curtains to withstand the escalating Chaos attacks, and had hence granted the Midgardians a free pass on many aspects, providing them a freer channel to obtain resources.


    The initial stages of the cultivation proved successful in the past ten years¡ªthe Midgardian Mother Tree''s sheer processing ability was able to cater to almost all logistics protections, which explained the Midgardians'' growing influence in handling logistics.


    Broccoli Head, however, was not too concerned over such matters. For the ordinary Midgardian logistics crew member, driving a cart in the vacuum to transport resources was no different than driving a heavy-duty truck on the planet, albeit with greater risk¡­even if it paid better. Most importantly, Broccoli Head worked to the point of fatigue every day thanks to his 14-hour shifts, which left him with no excess strength consider other matters. Even eating to him was simply to put things into his mouth and munch, before numbly swallowing.


    "Noodles for dinner today¡­it''s fine, I guess. Still, I envy the First Logistics Base¡ªworking right beside the star and sunbathing every day, such rich replenishments."


    It was indeed strange that many fully-loaded logistics vessels had been darting to the First Logistics Base recently, and yet not many were fully-loaded when they leave ¡ªone should be aware that those were the resources of various fleets, and the hubs did not usually have such large warehouses and could not have been using said resources. Even if the workers in the First Bases were gluttons, there was no reason for such major consumption.


    That, however, had nothing to do with crew in the Third Base.


    Broccoli Head lifted his brows when he uncovered the lid over his dinner¡ªit was good. Though the noodles were noodles, it was made from solid nutrient extracts from the roots of a curious supernatural plant called the Stardust Tree. It marginally enhances psionic attributes, and Midgardians could simply ''eat'' it by absorb the nutrients from its skin. His chopsticks that were made from the trunks of the Stardust Tree were edible too, and Broccoli Head hence quickly dug in¡ªas break periods for logistics crew were fixed, if one took more time to eat, they would thus have less time for sleep or contacting their kin.


    The noodles tasted fine and was indeed revitalizing. Though the work was hard, the Alliance was never stingy when it came to basic provisions since all of them were fighting enemies of Order¡ªthere was certainly no way they would create a mess amongst their own ranks. Even so, as Broccoli Head stuffed noodles into his mouth that absorbed it, as his species did not actually have a digestive system, he could not help but to think of his home back in the sunny side of the southwestern reaches of Midgard.


    It had been seven years since he had been conscripted into service, and he had never once been allowed to visit home. He missed his parents and his sister, who was 120 years his senior, and his brother, who was thirty seconds older.


    But just as Broccoli Head reminisced about his homeworld, a sudden and stiff electrical voice spoke from the big screen in the canteen fore that was broadcasting local Midgard news.


    [Bzzt¡­ And now, for an emergency update.]


    The scene of a Midgardian newsreader had been swiftly replaced by a burly reporter who appeared to be a female minotaur standing on the bridge of a vessel and announcing with a serious expression, "Three months after losing contact, the Alliance has once again sighted the home system of the Tanyans. The heavily-armed armada, which consists of the state-of-the-art mothership Blaze, has already headed for the frontlines, confirming that the spawn of the Evil God of Pestilence that had escaped the encirclement of the Great Turnaround has ambushed the Tanyan system."


    "Regrettably, most of the fleet anchored in the Tanyan system have been reassigned to other posts for the Great Turnaround, with the Seventeenth Patrol Fleet who had been stationed to defend the Tanyan system killed in action in the Pestilence spawn ambush, along with the 4.6 billion Tanyans on their homeworld¡­ Kedar, the Tanyan chief commander of the Fifth Starfleet, has confirmed the full corruption of the Tanyan homeworld into a breeding place for Void Mothers, and thereby executed Purging Protocols to simultaneously destroy the planet and every residual sign of Chaos in the system."


    "The Great Turnaround has been a success that has assuredly slowed the spreading combined legions of the Evil Gods known as Pestilence, Famine, and Limbo. By trading losses, our forces have claimed a great strategic victory by destroying the Permanent Anchor Points with which the spawns would have summoned the Evil Gods, although there is no denying that the Great Turnaround has not reduced any considerable size of the Chaotic legions, and that there are openings in the the tightest perimeters. Now is no time to celebrate our triumph¡ªthe plight of the Tanyans is the plight of the Alliance, and we must be ever vigilant to avoid repeating such critical errors so that no such tragedies would happen again¡­ we shall have three minutes of silence to mourn the Tanyans."


    Crack.


    A clear sound echoed in the silence.


    Broccoli Head''s chopsticks had fallen from his hand onto his plate and he had not listened to what was said afterwards.


    In fact, his mind was left confounded when it was mentioned that the entirety of the Seventeenth Patrol Fleet was killed in action.


    "Si¡ªsister, brother¡­"


    If his memory served him well, Broccoli Head''s own siblings were in the Seventeenth Patrol Fleet. More than that, the Tanyans were the first Alliance member whom they had encountered, and both sides shared a strong relationship after the Tanyans had brought the Midgardains into the family of the Stellar Guard. There would have often been many a Midgardian ship joining a Tanyan fleet, and vice versa. Many Midgardians had joined the forces guarding the Tanyan perimeters, intending to build their career, since the Tanyan system was quite near the frontlines.


    All¡­ killed in action¡­


    Broccoli Head stared blankly at the huge screen. He knew well that he was not soldier material, and even his religious beliefs leaned towards the Mother Tree and the Void Saint, rather than the recently deified and ever popular Radcliffe the Infernal, the patron god of warriors and victory.


    He was merely a logistics crew who simply got by, while his siblings, who were keen on making a name for themselves and their own race, joined the army after having witnessed the might of the Infernal and were his devout believers. They had risen through the ranks, with rumors having it that they had been respectively promoted to commander and vice-commander of the Seventeenth''s detachment.


    All killed in action.


    Truth be told, having not met for seven years and not sharing much childhood memories, Broccoli was aware that he was simply an ordinary family member who was not especially intimate with his siblings¡ªeven if their bond had been cordial. Since moving out to live alone fifty years ago, they rarely met, and not to mention, were at two different ends of the stars which in turn made even communications troublesome. Were they ever truly intimate siblings? They would have at most resembled normal cousins after going their separate ways, albeit with a closer bond.


    They''re both dead.


    He should not have been sad¡­ or, in the very least, he should not have been that sad.


    Broccoli Head lowered his head and saw the noodles in his plate, his gaze remaining blank. He had never thought that he would feel miserable or depressed since he knew such a day would have come when they enlisted. Had there ever been an undefeatable and immortal army? He even remembered the harsh words they traded when he had refused his siblings'' invitation, stubbornly insisting to stay on their homeworld as a logistics crew instead¡ªthey had accused him of being a coward, while he mocked them for shortening their own lifespans.


    Trembling as he picked up his chopsticks, Broccoli Head kept eating¡ªthe mourning may have been only three minutes, but his break period remained the same, and there was no excuse for any delay.


    However, it was until another Midgardian sat beside him and gently prodded him that Broccoli Head realized his chopsticks had not been catching any noodles, but that he had eaten the chopsticks instead.


    It was only then that he collapsed onto the table limply.


    The Midgardians lived a long age. Several centuries would have at most seen the birth of two generations. Hence, seven years without contact was merely the same as a few busy months where one forgot to call home¡ªnone of them would have thought anything of it.


    Broccoli Head had always thought that time stretched on, and there was thus no need to stay in touch since Midgardians had all the time they needed¡­ that was when the man whose leaves over his head began to flow with cooling fluids, and he began to cry. He only realized then that his nonchalance had developed under the impression that there would always be the time and opportunity in future for him and his siblings to sit down for a good talk and resolve their misunderstandings to live freely once more.


    Just like the mundane days of the past centuries.


    But time awaited no one.


    There were no ''ifs'', just as there were no ''under the impressions''.


    "¡­Dear god¡­''


    He was perfectly aware that there was no reason for the gods to babysit everyone, that they were merely symbols of a path that should be taken and a representation of Order. Nevertheless, Broccoli Head clenched his fist and gritted his teeth to stop his tears, looking up upon one of the sacred three symbols above the huge screen in the canteen. The logistic crew who once desired nothing more but a calm life was staring at the ¦µ crest, the mark of the Infernal.


    "I¡­ want to fight."


    With neither hate nor vengeance, the Midgardians were essentially a psionic race of plants who could calmly face death, misery, or even eternal parting. They would fight their foes with serenity, and peaceful await their deaths.


    However, no matter how brave or how resolved they were, even Midgardians could not help it sometimes¡­


    That was, could not help but pray.


    ***


    However, in that single instant, a bright light had burst away from the two poles of Midgard''s star, with two dazzling silver divine radiance stretching endlessly at the dark emptiness of the universe like two lances.


    The star whirled slowly. As it moved, peerlessly profound energy was drained from the core of the star¡ªthirty-six rings that resembled chains appeared out of nowhere, encircling and flickering around the star like electrons orbiting an atom''s nucleus. Then, the ring formations and the poles of the star burst out in radiance, forming a greater celestial sized ¦µ symbol, rapidly draining the star''s energies and delivering it to the Void beyond the world.


    "What¡­ what is that?!"


    Even Broccoli Head was stunned at the sight. He could see the anomaly transpiring at the faraway star even if it had already occurred for almost ten minutes. "What on earth are the people at the First Base playing at?"


    ***


    The answer was, in fact, simple. They were making an offering, an ancient tribute by sacrificing something in exchange for the protection of a certain profound entity¡­or indeed, their arrival. Dozens of days of constant resource accumulation¡ªresources that would have been decisive for the outcome of a great battle, even offering the star of a strategic planetary system used for logistics¡­


    Nevertheless, the Midgardians never hesitated to make a gamble like no other in history.


    And they won.


    Silver ripples stirred the world.


    As the mass of the star shrunk and decreased in mass, the blinding silver light became ever brighter, even completely replacing the former brilliance of the star itself. A great hole that appeared to link to distant dimensions, or indeed a rift that connected to the other side appeared in the heart of the star, expanding and devouring the very mass of the star.


    "Field of vision established."


    "Dawn node in position."


    "Mystery node in position."


    "Ring node in position."


    In the massive steel base of the planet, Milhabus, the most powerful Midgardian psionic stood before a huge crystal ball and confirmed that each node was prepared and ready. After doing so, he took a deep breath¡ªthe leafless-headed Midgardian''s serene expression crumbled, and he pressed both hands forcefully onto the crystal sphere as his entire body erupted with boundless silver-blue psionic light!


    Almost seething, he cried out, "Charge and activate the Abyss of Tomorrow!"


    "Abyss of Tomorrow! Activating!"


    Countless voices answered in synchrony as endless specks of light shined simultaneously, with billions of beams darting from every corner of the Midgardian system and gathering inside the star.


    On the shrinking star, the psionic concentration project had been completed. The rapidly converging formation was online, draining the star of all energy and reduced to a simulated singularity. At the call of a profound being from the other side, the dimensional doorway that resembled an abyss opened. Everything was now on the right track¡ªthe star was dying rapidly and not merely at its core, but as if all its fuel was being focused and burnt.


    Inside the rift, a warped silhouette appeared, seemingly reflecting the distant stars. Bright, deep, but dispassionate eyes that seemed to belong to a Giant God appeared, as if it embodied the end of all things, the limbo from which none could escape.


    The light of innumerable Midgardian psionics were streaking, arching through the darkness and converging before sinking into the abyss, drawing the entity from the other side.


    A Void Doorway ritual that had been the craziest ever attempted in Stellaris and eclipsed the Evil God spawns'' Permanent Anchor Points, one which was calmly named the ''Abyss for Tomorrow'' by those who planned it, opened successfully. A star was being offered, consumed by the dark hole¡ªbut even as the light of the stellar body diminished and darkness began to spread in the planetary system, a new blinding silver radiance appeared, illuminating all things and life.


    Exchanging the sun of this day for the light of tomorrow.


    Exchanging the present darkness for tomorrow''s hope.


    If there is no triumph to be had and paradise could not be reached, let us all fall into the abyss called the future.


    As the massive energy surged, space quaked like cloth in the wind. At the same time, the planets darkened but soon regained light, for in the heart of the dark dimensional rift resembling an abyss, the silhouette of a profound silver star appeared where the sun had been after consuming the star itself. He materialized, transcending as if swimming out from a distant ocean to reach the shore.


    Every sensor, communications equipment, and surveillance spell across the entire planetary system shut down one after another as massive gravitational force appeared abruptly alongside volumes of complex information, almost knocking every planet in the system out of their orbits. Countless screams and prayers could be heard from Midgard, but the gravitational force had vanished, as if it had never even appeared in the first place.


    Meanwhile, a perfect silver sphere had taken the place of the original Midgard Star, hence ruling the orbit of the entire system. He emanated gentle light that illuminated the dark emptiness of space.


    In that single moment, the Midgardians heard the voice of the person they consecrated as a god.


    "Do you still have courage?"


    "Do you still have hope?"


    "If you wish to fight for tomorrow, draw your weapons."


    Broccoli Head heard it.


    The Midgardians heard it.


    Every member of the Stellar Guard, every intelligent and sentient lifeform or indeed, everything heard it.


    They heard the shrill horns and the war drums of rising fighting spirit.


    They heard the whispers and encouragements, resounding across the dark nights of misery and the dreams of despair.


    "With the conviction in my heart, I shall open a path to the future, crushing the end of times with the weapon in my hands!"


    In that very moment, vigor and rage blazed.


    ¡ªVolume Seven, the Aligning Stars. End.

 Chapter 959 The World Changes Color

    It was an age of darkness.


    The stars were ablaze. Thousand-year-old optimistic theories and calculations made by old sages and the savants of old had been declared moot, prosperity and peace reduced to nothing, and all because the world of serenity saw the arrival of the worst uninvited guests¡ªeven as the Evil Gods of Chaos bewitched what few miserable and ignorant races to trigger tragedy after tragedy, they projected their shadows upon the vast worlds, stirring tides that were darker than black.


    It was also a time for resistance.


    The world was breaking. Grand fires of war were spreading across the stars, for ancient sentient machines awakened from dust and innumerable civilizations rose up to resist against the Evil Gods, which eclipsed despair and death along with their infinite spawns bent on consuming every living soul. They fought shoulder to shoulder alongside other civilizations of Order to protect the stars, with even more succeeding them and joining forces to triumph against that darkness to return the light of civilization to the stars.


    It was a moment of being broken.


    The war escalated and there seemed to be no end in sight to the slaughter. Like candles blown, the stars of the galaxies were dying and leaving only silent blackness. Planets fell to infernos and were consumed into nothingness, and yet the curses and hate of countless life did not stop the Evil Gods, rallying them instead as they approached like frenzied beasts drawn by the scent of blood.


    The anguished cries of the innocent and the raging roars of resistance echoed and intertwined beyond the stars. Millennia of war and fighting back had united all civilizations of Order, but also allowed Chaos to grow and pile to a frightening state¡ªthe Evil Gods'' legions had dominated all shadows, gathering and pressing towards them, and every civilization could only face them in direct conflict.


    For they had no space to retreat.


    The era of glory and prosperity had ended; the era of torment and despair had begun.


    On the other side of the dark emptiness of space, a broken space station silently and swiftly advanced. It was missing a huge chunk as if it had been bitten off by some violent beast, and there were no signs of life inside either¡ªits electronic equipment had all ceased functioning. All was deathly silent, much less having any sort of presence.


    Beside a bright star, twelve Void cruisers were vigilantly pausing by the edge of the fireball, positioned at the fringes where the solar winds reached¡ªin other words, where the interstellar medium originated. The patrol fleet solemnly scanned the oncoming space station, even releasing drones to probe it.


    "No Chaos presence."


    "No living presence."


    "All functions incapacitated. No electrical energy, Psi, or arcane forces detected."


    "Estimated time of destruction: 1,700 years ago. Its last warp had burnt out its last energies, then floated in the vacuum, squirming inch by inch and eventually reaching us. "


    As the drone approached and dived deep inside the broken space station, the reports became detailed as the recon team piloting the drones cried in surprise.


    "Wait¡­there are a lot of plant seeds here!"


    "There are some here too! Weird, the space station doesn''t seem to be designed with lifeforms in mind, solely maintained by automated intelligent mechanisms¡­though even that is broken."


    "Ah! I''ve found a gene vault! Heavens, there are so many! Could this vault have been the DNA of the creatures of an entire planet?!"


    As the discoveries increased, the patrol fleet compiled the data and quickly realized that the ferris-wheel space station was a torch that carried the information of an entire civilization.


    Or perhaps a gravestone¡­ or a will.


    By supplying power and partially energizing the space station, the recon team managed to extract the civilization and history of the space station from its unencrypted, even willfully cooperative, operating system.


    They were a race that had just reached the skies, passing through the atmosphere. It had been barely a hundred years since they launched their first satellite, and experienced severe difficulties exploring the natural satellites and moons of their homeworld. They were a species which were amateurs when it came to both mundane universal technology or supernatural forces¡ªthe most insignificant and inconspicuous species there could ever be on Stellaris.


    Then, this ordinary race was attacked by the spawns of Chaos.


    ***


    The fleet quietly studied the records as their unmanned machines connected to the data vault of the space station, transmitting various footage. They saw the darkness that blanked the sun engulfing every star while the suns died and planets diminished. They saw the glorious war and resistance of civilization in space, the fleet of Order being consumed entirely by the infinite beasts. The race had been debating if aliens existed over the past decades, and now, the most convincing evidence had appeared directly upon them in the cruelest way possible.


    They were fearful, hopeless and undoubtedly keen on fleeing¡ªbut how would they escape? They did not have any technological champion, and there was no time left, because the spawns of the Evil Gods were upon their doorstep, and about to come in months or at most, years.


    The massive space station that carried the earliest of warp engines was the final voice of that civilization to the world.


    "Would this be the torch of our civilization, or our tombstone?" Amongst the vault of data about every species on a planet, every seed and every living gene, an engineer who must have designed the space station had asked that question blankly before the apocalypse arrived. "Is there a purpose in doing all this? Those freaks are too powerful, the Federation-built airships are all simply going to waste¡­"


    "All the same¡­" another engineer calmly replied, "at least we''ve resisted."


    "At least, we have chosen to hope."


    ***


    In the end, 1,700 years later¡­


    The broken space station floated past the vigilant patrol fleet, whose warships encircled and gently activated psionic barriers to slow and eventually stop it.


    "At the very least, we''ve met you¡­" a plant race individual murmured, closing his eyes. "You''re not alone, for we are with you."


    The warships of five different races were in service. There were those that resembled plants, cicadas, spiders, primates, and jellyfish¡ªthe Tehran system was a stronghold and a logistics base closest to the frontlines in the war between Order and Chaos, with the fleet of over a hundred different civilizations anchored. To their rear was the bright galaxies protected by the Stellar Guard, while before them was Chaos and Evil, where specters and darkness bred.


    And now, that worn space station had wafted to them from the darkness¡ªthe last torch and tombstone of a civilization, the will written calmly in the knowledge of destined death.


    Another civilization defeated by the darkness, dying like a torch that finally burned out.


    Nevertheless, it did not mean that there was no hope.


    "The heart never numbs no matter how many times I see this."


    A young individual of the cicada race watched as the psionic tractor beam slowly dismantled the space station, separating the data storage and vaults which would have been in turn moved into their own ship. His expression was mixed, his tendrils twitching.


    "Instead, it ignites my rage and the desire to resist."


    Every other race nodded quietly.


    Unlike invasion by other civilizations, the wars between civilizations of Order, or even being eaten by the celestial beasts, insect swarms, or nomadic creatures that wandered the stars, being destroyed by Chaos was the ultimate nihilism.


    For the former, it would all have been fine whether one successfully repelled their invaders or should their planet have fallen and their race taken as slaves or vassals, and even if they were eaten alive alongside the planet, since it was logical and a part of the cycle of Order.


    Certainly, there would be civilizations that would indeed be killed, their nation, culture, and species no longer in existence, but the defeated never truly vanished¡ªeverything about them would have been broken down by the victors and converted to nutrients.


    Whether nutrients in a literal sense or the faintest traces of inspirations, historical fragments, or even fashions, the defeated would only ever be consumed by the victors in their entirety. The victors would have then kept advancing, the food in their stomachs granting them energy. There would always be those who journeyed ahead, carrying along everything the defeated had lost.


    Our civilization had failed and had become food for another civilization. While one would have been unable to stop from clenching fists over such matters, it ultimately remained a part of the cycle of Order, like in food chains in which big cats hunted down the lambs in the grasslands of ancient planets.


    Culture would have been absorbed, technology would have inspired others, and the seemingly useless flesh ultimately would have held purpose, even if as fertilizer and fecal matter.


    Sadness was unnecessary. It was similar to carnivores feeding, dead flesh being broken down by other critters. Even wheat needed fertilizer¡ªeveryone was the same and it was destined, so there was nothing unacceptable.


    But the Chaos was different.


    The civilization destroyed by Chaos bore no fruit: no one would gain anything out of it, and neither victory nor defeat meant anything. If the wars between civilizations was an all-out conflict for survival, there would have always been someone who would be absorbing nutrients and improving in the end, eventually stepping forward to new heights¡ªbut destroying Chaos yielded nothing, be it was culture, technology, or fecal matter. Chaos simply corrupted the final remains of civilization, turning it into copies of themselves.


    The ultimate emptiness, the absolute hollowness.


    "Take them down to storage and deliver them to the Life Preservation Sequence next time around¡­ our great, compassionate iron-skinned leader had been collecting these all along." The captain, a lifeform that resembled a jellyfish relayed his orders with psionic ripples. "And heighten defenses¡ªafter the Great Turnaround destroyed the permanent anchor points of the Chaos spawns, they''ve started retaliating wildly and searching for another suitable spot to make new anchor points."


    "The Tanyans'' plight has taught us a lesson: if there''s no helping it, destroy your own planet so that it would not be corrupted and turned by the Chaos¡ª"


    The jellyfish commander appeared to have more to say, but with a rumble that appeared right by his ears and a profound light that emanated from behind his body, all his thoughts were interrupted.


    "What¡ªwhat''s going on?!"


    The jellyfish commander quickly activated the rear lens monitor only to find the warp anchor point at the heart of the Tehran system brightening¡ªa rainbow spectrum appeared by the layers before turning into narrow beams, stretching towards the dark starry skies like torrential rain.


    Incidentally, one of the rays were headed straight for them, with several cruisers instinctively executing evasive maneuvers. To be precise, the light was making a beeline for the Ferris wheel space station. It was a red streak of light¡ªsymbolizing rage, courage, a will to resign to its fate and resistance.


    [Emotion locked on. Kumar civilization of the Tehran system, you hold rage in your heart.]


    [The moment to fight back has come.]


    Like an illusion, the red light seeped into the space station¡­


    It began to shine and tremble, even as a silhouette manifested and took form on the surface of the space station: there were solid limbs and a body, a bear-like species that appeared burly and firm. There were no signs of glazing in the eyes of the silhouette, only determined rage and unyielding courage¡ªthe members of the patrol fleet could not help but cry out in shock, for it was the extinct species that had built the space station.


    Boundless emotions stirred the vortex while the monstrous spectrum flashed in the Void, shining upon all resonating ruins of civilization and nurturing each spirit that had not bowed to their fate.


    The heroic spirits of the civilization leveled their gaze at the dark Void and their nemesis of the past¡ªthey had been defeated so completely that not a shard of their bones remain, and they had not much power even if they had been awakened. They could not change a thing, having merely been summoned to the world by a profound will so their history about how Stellaris had resisted the Chaos over the years, and how many Evil Gods lurked behind the darkness could be better understood.


    Even so, it was not to say that it was futile, for the will to fight was the final purpose.


    In the Midgardian system, the silver world slowly arose amidst endless cheers and prayers to become a star that glimmered amongst the skies. A brand-new sun was left behind his form, and the summoned warrior''s body stirred, creating a spectrum that made the planetary system quake. They shot inside every warp portal and teleportation doorway, and starting from the nodes forged by innumerable civilizations, began to spread towards every corner of the Stellaris universe.


    Light spread everywhere, momentarily invoking heroic spirits that were not resigned to their fate¡ªbe it within uninhabited celestial corpses or planets whereupon Order had already been restored, be it Dark Domains conquered by Chaos or massive fortresses crowded around by the planetary systems of a civilization.


    He has come.


    The shepherd of strife had arrived, standing to witness the wrecks of civilizations'' sacrifice and the graves of those who were not resigned to their fate. He had read the history of the world, the calls of civilization, as well as experienced the remarkable anguish of all life, as well as their detached sense of loss¡ªhe had come, at once peeling off the bloody scabs and wreaking torment while ushering a new age. He would lead the living in resistance, journeying forth to rebirth or perhaps ruin.


    War never changed.


    The curtains had barely risen for the age of darkness, but the sparks had already begun to spread beneath it.


    In the age where the faraway stars still flickered, in the moment that the fires of wrath had yet to die, the final flames of war were about to ignite upon the vast and empty world.


    Thus, the world changed color.

 Chapter 960 What is His Name

    Falling stars descended like a raging rain of flames, boiling the seas as the world trembled.


    The Tehran planet in their namesake system had been a lively oceanic realm where Tehrans, an intelligent race of jellyfish, inhabited. However, it was now being assaulted with apocalyptic waves of astronomical bodies, with anti-air artillery bellowing between the skies where the asteroids were falling alongside the screeches of monsters.


    "Damn it, there''s no end to these Chaos freaks!"


    On the dark side of the planet, an air guard was using his agile tentacles to focus a four-barrel cannon that fired consecutively, shooting long, straight beams in the night. The psionic blast surged through the atmosphere as it glimmered in silver blue, reducing one of the grotesque Chaos monsters into dust.


    The thick clouds had been visibly torn apart by the corpse of a black behemoth that was still squirming and bending, as if about to grow into another new monster. Nevertheless, dozens of beams engulfed it in an incandescent blue light¡ªnot even Chaos aberrations could withstand such force, and the behemoth''s corpse rapidly melted and disintegrated, bursting into a dark fireball in the skies while its fragments fell unto the sea and oceans like tainted water.


    Despite neither resting nor pausing, the anti-air artillery having essentially formed a tight net over the skies, and countless warships and forts persistently raining cannon fire and doing everything they could to stop it beyond the skies, there were still some amongst the endless invading Chaos forces that slipped through, dragging their burning bodies and crashing into the seas of Tehran.


    Nonetheless, even such an intense battle would have eventually ended¡ªas the planet turned and day replaced night, the Chaos outside the Tehran system could not bypass the perimeter in space, naturally unable to reach the other side of the planet as well. As the light rose upon the horizon, their numbers dwindled before eventually leaving entirely. With a whip of his tentacles, the jellyfish air guard sprawled over the ground. The extended period of strenuous movement and thinking had left the fluid parts of his body overheating like a heat pack, and the story ended for the moment.


    The air guard was not worried about damage caused by the Chaos aberrations who infiltrated the planet either, since the presence of an anti-Chaos bounded field meant the disintegration of every aberration by the planet''s environment in the same fashion to dissecting a corpse. The objective of the ground troops was to simply do all they could in decreasing Chaos invasion, with the primary firepower being the Void warships and fortresses in the skies.


    "How many times does this make for the nunber of attacks this month¡­ nineteen?"


    Nonetheless, unlike the fleet that could attack and wipe out the enemy in their own terms, the ground troops who were only able to repel the assaulting enemy were under great mental strain. After considerable rest during which the Tehran air guard''s body cooled, he arose¡ªsquirming and shaking off the condensation over his body, he muttered annoyedly, "And in five days!"


    The Tehran system was assuredly the bridgehead in the war against Chaos, but it remained inconceivable to be attacked almost twenty times in less than a week¡­ after all, the forces of Chaos were not actually infinite, and such braindead charges against a well-guarded fortress planet was essentially handing them victory.


    But the air guard felt is no joy of triumph¡ªinstead, his heart was sinking like a stone rapidly down the depths.


    "If this goes on, we wouldn''t have enough artillery or power¡­"


    Like most civilizations in Stellaris, the Tehrans were a supernatural race with awakened psionic abilities. Apart from the universally common psionic lances, their standard weapons were electromagnetic cannons and fission armaments that were ineffective against Chaos monsters. Furthermore, an Omega-class (Supreme) psionic was required to keep firing psionic weaponry non-stop, or the weapon itself would have had to stay connected to truck-sized psionic containers. As for psionic engines¡­ those were things not been produced widely enough for every anti-air node to be equipped with.


    The air guard clearly knew that he was given two containers that were supposedly enough to handle months of assault, yet one had already been emptied while the remaining one was mostly used up. If that continued, he may well have had to squeeze every last bit of Psi in his body and shoot his own soul at the Chaos like a bullet the next day.


    While the Chaos were certainly the ones disadvantaged since they were being worn down a dozen times more than usual and the commanders believed it to be fine even if they were to destroy the entire Tehran perimeter now, the lower-ranked soldiers who were native to Tehran did not share that notion, just like the air guard who was flailing his tentacles and cursing the Stellar Guard.


    "Damn it! What''s going on with logistics?! We''ve been fighting continuously for five days, why haven''t the supplies arrived?!"


    Though extremely frustrated, the Tehran language did not have much in way of vulgarities, containing only docile words like ''damn it'' or ''disgusting''. Furthermore, the air guard knew perfectly why no reinforcements were coming in, despite the battle commencing five days ago.


    It was those Midgardians'' fault!


    The Midgardian system was the transit point for logistics to the Tehran system and five other perimeters. But recently, the leaf-brained Midgardians had made a request to the Alliance for a supermassive ritual which the leaders approved after urgent councils. In the process, the Midgardians were granted the highest resource allocation authority, redirecting a major portion of supplies and leaving some of the frontline resupplying delayed.


    The Tehran system had indeed been relatively peaceful with things turning wild only recently, since none had expected the Chaos forces to attack so determinedly. Even if the backline would have quickly redirected the supplies, it would never have reached them in less than a week.


    "Whatever could a Void Door be? Isn''t it just a modified Void anchor point?"


    The air guard became even more frustrated at the thought. "Summoning a god¡­what century do those Midgardians live in? According to records, their god, at most, commands powers equal to a Void Mother. Why should that summoning be allocated several systems'' worth of resources?"


    After all, Void Mothers were not invincible despite their power. Others notwithstanding, the main cannons of the Tehran base had the capacity to maim them¡ªusing up the supplies for a few frontline systems for some ineffective, uncontrollable summoning was simple a waste of resources, and a disregard for the life of every officer!


    "And there''s no telling if the summon has succeeded¡­damn it, come and help us already if it works! Well, whatever¡ªit''s better to have a few more psionic containers than rely on some Void creature."


    ***


    Even then, the Air Guard did not understand what sort of Void creature could have prompted the Midgardians to pay such high costs and take tremendous risks for such a summon without hesitation, persisting even if they were to lose ground at the frontlines.


    In that moment, a blinding white light shone upon the skies¡ªit had originated from a distant star, darting through space and reaching the outer edge of the planet in about ten minutes.


    The beam with a diameter was over 3,000 kilometers left every planet pure-white. Chaos monsters which lurked in the darkness were illuminated by the light, visible and then disintegrating¡ªaberrations of sizes less than a kilometer were instantly incinerated, while larger five-kilometer colossuses lasted less than a second before being melted and vaporized.


    "Star Cannon!"


    The guardsman withdrew his senses at once and slipped inside a dark pillbox to avoid being dried out by the powerful light, but he was still delighted¡ªthe main cannon of their base which utilized the power of a star could heavily injure a Void Mother and instantly destroy bulk of the Chaos forces, with a single shot enough to significantly slow their advance over the next few days.


    Even so, he soon felt anxious. "The Void Mother has yet to appear, but the Star Cannon has already been fired¡­ its power will reduce greatly in ten days even if it could be fired again¡ªwe''ve used up our last countermeasure."


    Meanwhile, the photon canon that gathered stellar power paid no heed to a mere soldier''s worry as it mightily swept through space and cleared every Chaos aberration within eight astronomical units. Any remaining monsters were only able to turn and flee against that profound radiance, having no expectations of resistance.


    In three minutes, the light diminished and space was dark again.


    However, the air guard did not receive the order to ''recover'' from strategic headquarters¡ªin previous occasions when the Star Cannon had fired and cleared the system of enemies, that order would have been quickly issued to allow for the armada and surface troops to check for loose ends and rest their spirits. Without the concentrated anti-air firepower, there was now an oppressive chill on Tehran despite with sunlight.


    For most species, it would certainly have been an illusion due to the distinct states of before and after, but things were not so simple for the psionic Tehrans.


    "Alert! Massive psionic warp signature detected¡ªit''s the Void Mother!"


    Unsurprised, and indeed cursing his precise premonition, the air guard heard the orders from headquarters. "All personnel, maximum vigilance. The twentieth wave is coming through!"


    "Damn it! Anyone would''ve guessed that a Void Mother must be behind such a horde. Why would they have simply used the Star Cannon!" The air guard slapped his own head in despair with a tentacle, feeling dazed and like food served on a platter.


    "Well, how are we going to face this now!?"


    ***


    The air guard was not alone, with countless crew amongst the fleet holding their breaths, even screaming. With advanced psionic sensors observing instruments at the frontmost satellite fortress, the watchers could see that an ink-green circular psionic rift was slowly opening near the sun of Tehran. Then, as psionic ripples that stirred planets extended, a starfish-formed Void Mother which was 5,000 kilometers in length from head to tail climbed out like a demon out of hell.


    Unlike most Chaos aberrations, which were dark green or pitch black in color, that particular Void Mother had near translucent skin. Layers of fluid psionic streams flowed on between the layers like veins and projected psionic immunity¡ªa layer that would have prevented it from being maimed by a single shot of the Star Canon, a tailored psionic defense in the long conflict between the Stellar Guard and the Chaos.


    Even if they were uncivilized, the Chaos adjusted itself.


    As the Void Mother climbed out of the psionic rift entirely, the tips of its five starfish arms opened a breeding cavity¡ªcountless newborn aberrations flew out, circling it like bees.


    "There''s no end to this!"


    The air guard could certainly see the sights being broadcasted in real time. With a growl, he quickly checked his cannon barrel and energy converters for errors. After all, what else could he do? Surface troops could not retreat like the armada when needed, and their only options were to either be vaporized by allied star-destroyer weaponry or to be converted along with every other creature on the planet into a new Void Mother¡­ if that happened, he would have appeared as an oversized Chaos jellyfish by other Alliance members.


    But unlike the lament and silence of surface troops and Void fleet¡­


    Inside the command post of the star base near the Tehran Sun, an elderly and seemingly withered jellyfish was speaking to a Midgardian.


    "As you can see, the Chaos aberrations have evolved strategies, calling upon a Void Mother immediately after we used the Star Cannon." The Tehran commander silently watched the recording of the Void Mother that had just climbed out of a dimensional rift. "But sometimes, having a strategy makes them easier to handle, like beasts¡­" he added softly. "It has been baited here. Now''s the time to prove yourself."


    "The headquarters has spared a great amount for your ritual. Don''t disappoint the Alliance and betray the trust showered upon you."


    "As you wish." The courteous Midgardian envoy nodded and drew a small, simple and unmarked box from his robes and opened it without fancy, revealing a palm-sized silver droplet-shaped bundle of light. Then, with a tiny prod from the envoy, it vanished without a trace.


    "¡­That''s it?" The Tehran Commander tuned his senses, not quite reacting. "What did you do?"


    "That''s it." The envoy bowed slightly and replied with zeal, "God''s will be upon us."


    "Now, for the end of Chaos."


    The little silver droplet caught the attention of absolutely nobody at first, and was only caught on the radar of the Tehran Void fleet''s flagship. Its tiny form advanced rapidly in a straight line, at eighty percent of the speed of light¡ªthe object itself was soon ignored as a radar error, since the Star Cannon had just been fired barely moments ago. With substantial psionic energy reverberating throughout the planets and stars in the vicinity, it would have been perfectly natural to have some form of error.


    But soon, as the tiny object slowly decelerated, its mass began to increase, and even before the fleet could react, the abnormal sub-lightspeed object had expanded to the size of a soccer ball for some reason, while its weight was more than a capital ship.


    "What is that thing?!"


    In the seconds that eyes were gaping and questions were asked, the silver droplet had darted almost a million miles away, directly passing the entire armada. When the technicians finally extracted snippets of images from the recording that simply flashed past, the luminous sphere had bloated once more, now having a diameter of almost fifty centimeters. Dense minute runes and all sorts of engine spare-parts appeared around it, allowing it to warp.


    By then the Tehran fleet could no longer keep track of the luminous sphere, only detecting that the psionic ripples from its warping were incessantly approaching the Void Mother.


    It was no more than a few minutes¡ªa dozen hours later for the Tehran fleet that did not warp along seventeen¡ªa silver sphere that was one full meter in diameter hence appeared in front of the Void Mother, seventeen light hours away from the heliopause of Tehran''s star.


    "M-Massive signature detected!"


    At the command stable of the star base, an observer was staring in shock at their display. "The Void Mother''s swarm is retreating!" he exclaimed perplexedly.


    "They''re running?!"


    Indeed, the countless dots of light in the screen that signified Chaos aberrations and the massive sphere that was the Void Mother were moving backwards. It was as if they were a flock of sheep that had encountered a tiger, fleeing in panic over all directions¡ªthe first time the Tehrans had seen the unintelligent beasts moving so intelligently.


    "How could this be?!"


    The fluid within the jellyfish commander was about to boil, with his head already steaming. "That Void Mother didn''t run even with the Star Cannon here, instead taking the brunt of the blow with its body¡­ so why are they collapsing?


    "Wait¡­"


    A possibility occurred in his mind, and the aged Tehran turned towards the Midgardian envoy. The Midgardian seemed to be smiling and saying nothing. In reality and inwardly, he was at a loss too.


    But God didn''t tell me about that, he thought blankly. Could it be that he wasn''t absorbing the star''s mass, but shifting into a giant combat form to fight the Void Mother instead? That doesn''t make sense!


    ***


    Nevertheless, there were times when it was normal that champions did not make sense.


    On the screen was a silver dot that could never have been visible if not magnified and observed with focus. Like a speck of dust, it touched the skin of the starfish-formed Void Mother.


    Distortion ensued.


    In the second the tiny dot touched the Void Mother, the translucent anti-Psi substance was eroded and assimilated immediately. A bright silver light squirmed and spread, absorbing the essence of the entity¡ªinfinite gears that appeared alive came to view, rotating and spawning more structures such as valves, pistons, and some angular constructs. Those were the muscles and nerves of a machine, and in seconds, one of the Void Mother''s five starfish legs became something else entirely.


    "Skree¡ªonk!!"


    A cry that echoed in spirit resounded. The Void Mother, which lived to corrupt, was now being counter ''purged'' or indeed hunted by a superior¡ªthe tentacle which had been converted no longer resembled one, having the appearance of a firm machine limb instead. Gears, pistons, and heaven-knows-what-mechanisms rumbled and moved, emanating a forceful presence.


    There was no question that it had its own will now, which was why it turned and lashed out onto the Void Mother''s face, drawing out volumes of flesh and blood.


    Crack¡ª


    In the silent hall of the command center back in headquarters, one of the watchers half-screamed as if choked, while everyone else watched everything unfolding on the screens in astonishment. They saw the Void Mother''s tentacles turning and striking itself to an inch of its life, their minds almost blank.


    It was a sight they could never have dreamt.


    Or could it have actually been a dream?


    "¡­O God of the highest."


    The Midgardian envoy was the first to react: forcing himself to calm and gulping (coolant), he then raised his hand to draw a ¦µ sign over his chest. "Praise his might that shelters us." The Tehran commander, meanwhile, stood in front of the screen and stared stonily at the screen, his sensory organs motionless as he watched what happened.


    By then, the monstrous starfish form of the Void Mother had shrunk as if beaten into a coma, but the silver machine did not stop spreading, breaking the behemoth down into a vague silver mist. Countless gears, levels, conductors, and all manners of minute constructs moved within the mist, while outside, countless Chaos monsters darted into the mist as well, seemingly having been brainwashed.


    "No, it''s not mind control¡­ it''s gravity!"


    One of the watchers sharply noticed the unusual. "Gravity shift detected!" She exclaimed. "All the Chaos aberrations are being pulled in!"


    At that exact instant, the Void Mother had completely disintegrated into a cloud resembling a nebula, the center of which a small but blinding luminous particle appeared. After flashing for the briefest of moments, it rapidly shrunk, darkened, and the massive silver clouds was hence absorbed entirely.


    Light was bent.


    Exceedingly profound gravity crushed every surveillance lens, with the last image captured being a single black particle where no light escaped from. It was the Dark Star that glimmered beyond the systems, gloomy yet glaring.


    After long, stunned silence, the Tehran commander exhaled and closed the display in front of him, throwing the crew into a raucous debate. He turned towards the Midgardian envoy, who maintained the same calm face even though he was equally as stunned inside.


    "Mister Milaner," the Tehran commander said gingerly, "this might be sudden, but, well¡­" At that, the fluids in his body began to boil and his shriveled skin bloated, just like humans did when they blushed.


    "What is your god''s name?"

 Chapter 961 Third Curtain

    Days passed after the battle on the Tehran system.


    With his full name being too long and therefore simply shortened to ''Joshua'', the special human learned about the accomplishments the of Light of Order, a weapon he created to fight Chaos corruption.


    After all, his true form was in a faraway vacuum zone near Midgard, gathering information about the present Stellaris, a place not actually unfamiliar to Joshua¡ªor to the world of Mycroft, for that matter. The warrior himself had teleported there a dozen years ago to answer the Midgardians'' call and repel the Void Mother serving the Evil God of Pestilence, while Vahina, another Legendary champion, had also arrived alone to obtain knowledge about Psi.


    Joshua, being only an ordinary Legendary novice at the time, returned after what felt like a simple purge of Chaos even if he had accomplished plenty in Stellaris then. To him then, he had merely obtained another Sage''s Legacy and a blessing from Star the Steel Python, but upon current recollection, there had been considerable outcomes at Stellaris and details that made things clear at once.


    First was the location of Stellaris.


    The Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds'' teleportation had been a simple transfer, a response to a mechanical call with the Stellaris natives'' summoning being the triggered¡ªit was clear that without the Midgardians'' deliberate call, the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds would never have noticed their threat. That single aspect had it appear as if Stellaris was extremely far from the Lost Galaxy.


    Joshua had initially assumed Stellaris to be in some corner of the Multiverse. However, it was proven false after Mycroft''s current survey of their Multiverse. Stellaris could well be located at the True Multiverse on the other side¡ªsomething that fit the new Multiverse model mapped by Joshua and the others.


    Secondly, the shape of Stellaris was remarkably similar to the supermassive singular realm planned for by Project Rebirth.


    The Sage had once visited Stellaris, even speaking to many civilizations, meaning he was very familiar with this place. A native from an orbicular sky and rectangular earth world like himself would otherwise not have know about such a galaxy, and Project Rebirth could have been designed based on Stellaris¡ªthe two were certainly connected.


    Furthermore, Joshua did not believe that the Sage had come only to cultivate Midgardian civilization¡ªhe definitely had other intentions, and helping Midgard was a matter of convenience despite genuine sincerity.


    Thirdly, it was Star the Steel Python.


    According to Vahina, Star had never noticed her arrival, having returned to slumber after igniting the Holy War against Chaos. Given its excessive monstrous form and difficulty in focusing its thoughts, that was a confirmed fact.


    Even so, the locals had alleged that the Life Preservation Sequence, the chief of the Stellar Guard Alliance, could communicate with a profound will¡­ It would have made sense if that will had been Star, since it was granting them a channel, but if it was not¡­ who could that profound will be?


    Such were the few facts he could confirm after comparing the past and present. Almost a decade had passed since, with Joshua''s ability increasing exponentially, using a mass engine which applied the Kerr Blackhole effect instead of the copied stellar nuclear reactor back then. He had been only several hundred meters in size back then as well, hence clearly unable to go all out against the Void Mother that was hundreds of kilometers huge, even needing to push it into a star to kill it.


    Even so, Joshua was no violent bully, despite his true form now exceeding an indeterminate size. He would have made his cause with the tonnage.


    Aside from all that, there were many other random questions¡ªsuch as the Evil God of Pestilence.


    According to the information obtained upon killing the other Void Mother, that Evil God was not an orthodox Chaos malevolence born after the demise of world and civilization. Its true nature was that of the Sublimator Virus¡ªthe ultimate synthetic lifeform, extremely powerful, intelligent and inhuman, but not an Evil God.


    It wielded the power of Chaos but remained alive, not spectral. That point alone had set the Evil God of Pestilence apart from other Evil Gods, or at least from the Evil God of Wither, which Joshua himself slayed, and the Evil God of Death that the entire Mycroft civilization had to join forces against.


    "That''s not all¡­ I remember when the Azurite first manifested divine power¡ªit was to help me dispel a Pestilence curse."


    The massive silver form of the J world rotated in the Void, with only emptiness around, devoid of planet or substances able to withstand the present force of his mass. Meanwhile, Joshua refreshed his memory, emanating gravity that distorted space and light without restraint.


    "At the time, the Evil God of Pestilence I saw was different¡ªit was a corrupted spirit born after a great plague wreak havoc, which made it the same as Wither and Death¡­ Oh, right. There''s also Air."


    Almost forgot about that one.


    The Evil God of Air was another archetypal evil entity born after destruction, and Joshua was absolutely sure that it was completely different from the unique Chaos lifeform that was the Evil God of Pestilence.


    Both shared the title of ''Evil God'' and ''Pestilence'', and yet had different backstories and powers¡ªin fact, Joshua hardly understood the difference and could only speculate. "Could two Evil Gods of Pestilence exist? Has the name simply been repeated, or could there be another reason¡­"


    Since there was no answer even if he were to keep thinking and upon realization that he could not proceed without other clues, Joshua turned to study the other information¡ªsuch as the present state of Stellaris.


    The Midgardians had filled Joshua in with substantial details about that when he was first called upon them, having himself transmitted a footage of his present power level through the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds from across Multiverses. After verifying the videos that showed him conjuring a black hole by his chest and crushing a white dwarf with bare hands, the Midgardians swore an oath that they would create a path to the other side of space and time, even at the cost of their civilization''s credibility and depth.


    "Actually, that''s unnecessary¡­"


    Joshua had wanted to stop them as the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds could slowly calibrate in search of the best frequency for him to teleport at a lower cost. However, upon learning of the many troops and civilians that had perished after the Midgardians joined the Stellar Guard to fight against the Chaos, the warrior could only sigh. "Looks like it can''t wait¡­ I certainly wouldn''t refuse if that''s your choice."


    "Just remember, Milhabus (most powerful Midgardian psionic and former leader of Midgard) had blindly gambled with your nation''s fate, and one day such blindness would lead to consequences that no one can shoulder."


    "But it''s not gambling. Only darkness lies ahead," replied the middle-aged male Midgardian, who was the only one who could maintain the ritual and speak to Joshua across endless distance, quietly and bitterly, as if enduring an inferno. "It is considered an equivalent exchange, since we are using everything we have now to trade for possibility and hope."


    ***


    The ritual went smoothly and successfully, with Joshua swiftly helping them pacify the anomalies of their stars upon arrival on Midgard: their gamble had paid off and there was nothing noteworthy, with only Joshua''s business left.


    Though he had yet to master the power of Emotion, Joshua could quickly judge the divide between Order and Chaos on Stellaris with the residual emotions left after destroyal of the civilizations.


    There were naturally few civilizations destroyed on the side of Order. On the other hand, with consumption of every life and soul on the side of Chaos, there was certainly no emotion either, and most of civilizations destroyed were in the frontline reaches that neither side had firm control over.


    In that moment, Joshua also noticed that Stellaris was in dire straits, and it was definitely no laughing matter when more than five Evil Gods appeared in one place. It was a recent discovery too, since no one had realized the descend of Evil God minions from the distant depths of their universe.


    "Old friends, mostly: Pestilence, Famine, Limbo¡­ as well as Avoidance and Divide? Have they been named by local civilizations? How fitting."


    Joshua''s expression remained unchanged even after sensing Evil God presence from different locations, but he was definitely serious. Although Joshua was certain that he could crush weaker Evil Gods such as Wither and Air with a single clench of his fist, or even capture them as research samples, he would have to personally face Evil Gods such as Fertility¡­ or even a class below Fertility.


    A nemesis of old, the Evil God of Famine that forced the Radcliffe family into the life of guardians was not a powerful foe to Joshua, while by the looks of their spawn, Limbo, Avoidance, and Divide did not appear formidable either despite Joshua''s unfamiliarity with them.


    On the other hand, the Evil God of Pestilence could easily create thousands of Legendary Void Mothers that could actually beat novice Legends, simultaneously assaulting hundreds of starfaring civilizations and holding them down firmly¡­while Joshua could achieve that as well, he could never have surpassed that.


    For example, Joshua himself had previously sensed that the Midgardian envoy had unleashed the Light of Order to destroy a Void Mother. It was a specialized weapon he crafted meticulously to fight the Chaos. While appearing insignificant, it was one of Joshua''s greatest attacks, being able to destroy any forms physical or incorporeal in the Multiverse, including souls and supernatural powers. In other words, he too could subjugate hundreds of starfaring civilization.


    Nevertheless, the peak performance of such Steel Strength could simply be nullified by ordinary repelling energies¡ªin other words, if the Void Mother had greater control over its own power, it could easily dispel Joshua''s attack¡­ a fact that Joshua himself had determined. Likewise, if the Light of Order had not shrunken its own mass to self-destruct, the remaining cells of the Void Mother could have possibly resurrected.


    With that being said, Joshua could at best create clones to fight, although it was essentially similar to having an Evil God''s clone oppressing them with their sheer power. With the aged monster that was the Pestilence that had lived for who-knows-how-many-years, its sheer accumulation of power would not have lacked as compared to Joshua, even if he did stay in the Vortex of Creation and assemble the profound power of dozens of worlds.


    There was no doubt that the Evil God of Pestilence was a formidable foe. However, there was time to prepare since it had not arrived yet.


    "Still, it''s weird¡­ How did the Sage manage to find this world that isn''t within the local Multiverse?" Joshua though quietly; he was rather puzzled. "Infinite dimensions separate here and home, and the Sage hadn''t ascended as a Wise One then¡­ something had definitely led him here."


    "But what could it be?"


    None could answer that question.


    Meanwhile, Joshua''s true form was still rotating silently amidst emptiness, waiting.


    Naturally, something that could keep him waiting as an equal was not some unimportant part: it was them who had spoken to the Midgardians and approved their request for a summoning ritual, even helping on their own accord by redirecting substantial supplies so that Joshua could reach them, transcending worlds.


    They were clearly the leader of the Stellar Guard. Specifically, the Triple Curtain¡ªcore of the machine intelligence collective known as the Life Preservation Sequence.


    ***


    Presently, in a silent, faraway system, a massive black hole rotated rapidly. It was the darkest and most callous celestial form of the observable universe, and its accretion disk was creating the most resounding echoes as well, along with the brightest light.


    Even so, a massive metal star ring that was twenty-five astronomical units, or 3.7 billion kilometers and 30,000 kilometers wide, encircled the accretion disk, glimmering in silver blue like the rings of Saturn.


    It was the Third Curtain, the core known as the Beacon of Perpetuity.


    Inexhaustive psionic pulse could be seen flickering like faint electrical streams in the brain of that profound artificial wonder, fluctuating and filling the entire system with beautiful, dreamlike radiance.


    It would have appeared, on first impression, to be a monstrous ring-shape brain that was thinking, hesitating before deciding.


    [Note: The Mother of All has slumbered. Authority has been transferred, the Triple Curtain assumes highest policy-making authority for the world.]


    The formless psionic pulse contained boundless information, but the thoughts conveyed by that profound will were actually very simple.


    [Note: Foreign Reinforcements do not exist in the Full Preservation Protocol left by the Creator.]


    [Affirmation: Life Preservation Sequence has exceeded original programming. Full Preservation Protocol is moot. Presently executing Final Defense Protocol.]


    [Recheck: Final Defense Protocol does not deny possibility of Foreign Reinforcemens.]


    [Suggestion: The appearance of Foreign Reinforcement is now a subjective condition. Decision-making unit No. 20910995 suggests adding it to Variables.]


    [Reconsideration: approved]


    [Reconsideration: approved]


    [Reconsideration: approved]


    [Decision: 99.793756% of decision-making units have determined: Third Curtain shall take over Physical Agents and collaborate with Foreign Reinforcement for further partnership tasks.]


    ***


    In the single instant that was decided, endless silver-blue light shone upon the star ring.


    One could see a rather uniquely shaped shadow in that silver-blue psionic light¡ªin the distant past, many civilizations with connections to the Life Preservation Sequence had seen it, although only vaguely since they lacked Psi. Most of them imagined it to be perhaps a symbol or simple logo made for them by the Creator of the Life Preservation Sequence.


    It was actually the right idea, but if there had been Perpetuators amongst Stellaris natives whose psionic powers reach the Endless Light level beyond Omega class, they would have clearly seen the true face of the shadow hidden behind the infinite psionic light.


    In fact, there actually was not much to see, since that shadow was essentially something simple, being nothing more than a tiny, unusual insectoid shadow.

 Chapter 962 The Truth Behind Stellaris Part One

    Collectively speaking, the imagination of all intelligent life was underdeveloped.


    It was another matter entirely when compared to the unicellular, multicellular lifeforms, beasts or even the dead, but generally speaking, the imagination of all intelligent life was restrained.


    However, it was not actually a flaw. Imagination was a tool with which humans linked and fused different aspects, a model with which inspiration was gained and new things were created. It has to be restrained in the first place to conceptualize things that were practical and useful for daily lives instead of diverging to contemplate things wilder than dreams¡ªfor instance, such as how lower-ranked people would have imagined worlds beyond theirs despite an empty stomach to guess if aliens existed, imagine some useless social hierarchy, or create an ultimate nemesis of unbelievable power.


    Was there a purpose? the many races of Stellaris would often think. How are the entities beyond the world connected to me? Considering the breadth of the galaxy and the universe, there''s nothing that can reach me¡ªit''s better to change myself, my environment, my world, and think about how to fill my stomach than to think about that. Even imagining getting a promotion or raise tomorrow could be psychologically benefitting.


    But unfortunately, there were times when reality was stranger than fiction¡ªor dreams, for that matter.


    One fine day, light beyond the world shined on as starfaring warships hovered above skyscrapers, and the once stable reality bent.


    As countless primitive species were forcibly groomed at the hands of the Stellar Guard into starfaring civilizations¡­


    As employees'' complaints about empty stomachs and demanding employers were overwhelmed by the substantial amount of basic resources brought by advanced technology¡­.


    As primitive civilization, doctrine, and thought were left in dire straits and was about to crumble under the sudden advancement of technology¡­


    What they faced was an ultimate foe with such exaggerated settings that not even science fiction authors would have utilised: The Evil Gods of Chaos, capable of corrupting the entire Universe. And not just one, but a few of them.


    Empty stomach? Genetic technology could have one person''s crop yield feed ten thousand. No aliens? The many different shapes and sizes of starfaring ships answered that clearly. Useless social hierarchy? Apologies, it was useful now¡ªthe world was now in an age of Great Unity and would be fully militarized.


    What ten thousand individuals amongst the thousands of races would never have imagined was now fundamental truth. Such was what most ordinary races and civilizations experienced on Stellaris.


    They once kept themselves uninvolved and unconcerned with the future, believing that their superiors would have kept the skies from falling and the universe to always have a place for them, given its vastness. Reality simply shattered that fantasy and told them that they were not alone, that civilizations were not islands and that they had to be responsible for their own destinies, for a formless chain connected all life from the beginning to the end.


    In the silent darkness of the universe, the colossal silver star distorted its own rays to distort level space, hanging alone beyond a thousand stars and watching them. "What a massive chain," he then murmured in wonder. While waiting for his partner, Joshua observed all of Stellaris in a unique perspective: all ordinary light was blocked, and only two lights shone against a dark background. One was the radiance of life, and the other was a composite of intelligence, soul, and imagination¡ªpsionic illumination that changed the physical through spirit.


    It was as if all of Stellaris was massive silver-blue net like no other, having white particles that were living planets, settlements of the universe. The net itself was the raw form of Soul Cycles, the integrated form of all Psi in the world¡ªthe winding, profound manifested form of a serpent, a chain of destiny that bound all Stellaris realms together.


    Joshua was left in awe, able to tell that Star the Steel Python slumbered within the net. It was not unusual that it would never have completely awaken given its mass, and because the bigger one was, the slower one would be. Indeed, only a part of its consciousness would have awoken with a single converging point.


    Still, the warrior could see that the net was broken¡ªone-thirds of the universe had been consumed by darkness that attacked relentlessly, destroying one white particle after another, tearing apart the network and consuming the stars, eroding the world away bit by bit into pitch-black remains. No life could remain uninvolved with such threat; all minds and intelligence were connected in destiny.


    Joshua could also see that the net was enraged, and retaliating as if it was only natural. Between the net and the countless planets, a swirl of unimaginable size formed, emanating dazzling radiances of different hues¡ªit was the great net of emotion, psionic energies driven by the emotion of infinite lives, ever existing and ever piling.


    That was when he noticed a profound psionic power gathered by the net threads closest to himself. Silver-blue light took form in the physical world, and a warm translucent crystal appeared out of nowhere as he switched to ordinary photosensitive organs. Starry blue light wandered within the circular psionic crystal, forming contracted galaxies.


    It was an encounter that unfolded in silence.


    From the perspective of a bystander, it would have been very unusual: in the darkness of the Void, a silver sphere that distorted light and another translucent blue sphere were whirling in a regular spiral pattern, forming an extraordinary system of binary suns. Both were emanating visible signatures of supernatural powers as well, in order to communicate profoundly and simplistically.


    [Welcoming protocols activated: guest from beyond, we are pleased that a champion like you would aid us. We are one of the three major machine intelligence collectives, and you may address us as the Third Curtain or the Beacon of Perpetuity.]


    The faint unvoiced psionic presence contained endless information, to which Joshua silently replied with spirit. "It is a pact I have made with Star the Steel Python, and that is why I came when they called."


    "The Beacon of Perpetuity¡­ the leader of the Stellar Guard alliance, or at least one of them. With that being the case, I won''t spare words in preamble¡ªI want to know why Star the Steel Python is in slumber once again, and why the Evil God invasion has escalated to such a state in just ten years."


    [Detailed response: ''Steel Python'' has been determined to be the ''Mother of All''. It is the Mother''s normal state to be in slumber, having only been known to have awaken partially twice since its birth in observable universal history. It should be asleep, which benefits all life.]


    [Analysis: The escalating invasion is due to the awareness of all life in regards to the presence of Chaos, Evil Gods, and the Evil God spawns'' building of large teleporting openings called the Permanent Void Anchor Points. There are also more than thirty-one species of Evil God spawns and more than five entities resembling Evil Gods clones, the most active of them being codenamed ''Pestilence''. However, their invasion has been delayed with the destruction of the Permanent Void Anchor Points.]


    The Beacon of Perpetuity''s response was simple and easy to understand without excesses, and was easy for Joshua to communicate with. It then asked, [Information: The archives state your name as Joshua van Racliffe, an Extraordinary individual of the Perpetuator class (Legendary novice to intermediate) who once appeared to the Midgardians. Identity confirmed, present ability determined to surpass Endless Light (Legendary advanced and above). Your rate of ascension surpasses every record of Extraordinary individuals archived.]


    [Inquiry protocol: Could you be the Heir of ( )? Are you from the same world as ( )? We must confirm that detail before proceeding.]


    ( )?


    Blank? What does that mean?


    Joshua paused puzzledly for a moment at the Beacon of Perpetuity''s question, before understanding what it meant at once.


    The blank could have been the Sage''s name.


    To be fair, everyone else, including even the Seven Gods to World Wills, had been calling the Sage ''the Sage'' over and over without ever mentioning his real name¡­ it was acceptable for the Seven Gods since their memories were incomplete in the first place, but there was no reason for the World Wills to have been compelled to address him as the Sage like ordinary Mycroftians.


    Joshua also had many theories on why the Beacon of Perpetuity could have only asked in blank portions, but he left that aside as he did not have enough information at the moment. "I am an heir of the Extraordinary individual known as the Sage, belonging to the same world as him."


    It is a pleasure to communicate with machines, the warrior thought. Very pleasant¡ªdirect, no nonsense, and comforting.


    Truth be told, Joshua had long since spoken with anyone so pleasant, for nothing could be simpler than getting an answer for each question.


    [Confirmation: The Life Preservation Sequence has provided you with 00¦È-level clearance.]


    [Relaunch: Commencing negotiations.]


    [Entrusting: The Life Preservation Sequence invites you to aid the Final Defense Protocols and assist us in resisting the invasion of Evil Gods. In exchange, we will fulfill any reasonable requests, including and is not limited to Initial Psi Construct, Creation Course, Arbitrary Living World Maker, Reality Rewrite, and others.]


    [Note: Third Curtain holds full clearance, but requires unanimous agreement with First and Second Curtain to fulfill any demands. Delays are to be expected, we thank you for your understanding.]


    Joshua was not surprised¡ªin fact, he had expected everything.


    The Life Preservation Sequence¡­ the curious machine intelligence collective possessing the capacity to lead the alliance of an entire universe, as well as to stand up against Evil Gods and speak to Star the Steel Python. Joshua currently knew that the Sage had came to Stellaris with an intention beyond helping the Midgardians, even having met Star albeit just once and without exchanging too many words.


    So, who was it who really talked to Sage? The answer was too simple: there was a huge chance that it was the core intelligence of the Life Preservation Sequence who was now talking to him. But what they actually shared could wait. Joshua had other questions now.


    Didn''t the intelligence mention something unusual? he thought perplexedly. Star is said to have only ''awakened partially twice since its birth in the observable universal history''¡­ that meaning and way of putting it seems to suggest that the Life Preservation Sequence had witnessed Star''s birth, and is treating the Mother of All as an equal¡­or simply considering it a tool that benefits the living.


    Like himself.


    Furthermore, the ''Creation Course'' and ''Arbitrary Living World Maker'' seemed to be hinting at something.


    The Sage had previously deliberately left a beacon to Stellaris, and the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds had also listed it as the priority mission. If he had not been there, the other Apostles might even have been called upon¡­


    The truth behind Stellaris was certainly extraordinary.


    Knowing that it was better to ask, Joshua quickly did so.


    "I want to know the history of Stellaris, from the beginning to the present, along with the purpose of the Sage''s visit to this place. "


    In response, the huge psionic crystal flickered as if processing and assessing. Soon, simple and precise waves reached Joshua, carrying endless information.


    [Clearance confirmed: requirements up to standard. Transferring data: summarized observation of No. 79524913 (including all present documentation)]


    [Detailed response: Stellaris is a project of the Creator to artificially expand their world. Its original scale was a single planetary system, with its present form coming to be after several hundred thousand years'' worth of enlargement and natural gathering of stellar bodies. It would have grown by default without limit if the Evil Gods had not attacked. Stellaris''s growth hence stagnated by year 34,796,621, even as diverse primitive lifeforms were born.]


    [Detailed response: Star the Steel Python was a natural physical manifestation of the Extraordinary forces birthed following the founding of Psi and world expansion. Its existence cultivated innumerable living worlds, a prototype of the Arbitrary Living World Maker. The galactic psionic network was the technology that observed the creation of Star''s body, just as the Triple Curtain was made to shoulder the duty of watching over the world and the Mother of All. We maintain stability.]


    [Detailed response: ( ) had visited Stellaris in search for our Creator who had left (disproved)/been destroyed. We had provided him with relics and data of the Creator, while ( ) aided us in regulating the realm''s construct before leaving. Since then, Extraordinary powers aside from Psi have appeared in Stellaris. We are very pleased with the enriched information.]

 Chapter 963 The Truth Behind Stellaris Part Two

    "As I''ve thought."


    Joshua could not help but sigh after taking it all in. Ripples scattered over the silver sphere; wrinkles stirred over the dimensions from excessive mass. "The Sage wasn''t a Wise One then, and did have another purpose in visiting Stellaris."


    Though the fluency of information was lacking and Joshua did not know who ''Creator'' referred to, he remained a champion beyond most advanced Legends whose power had reached the upper boundary of Legend.


    He had a general idea without needing the Life Preservation Sequence''s explanation.


    By their name alone, one could tell that the Creator had created the Life Preservation Sequence, an intelligence to protect all life in the world. It was benevolent to everything alive, friendly even to a creature like himself who had come from a different Void.


    The artificial expansion of Stellaris was nothing unusual either. It was an instinct of many civilizations¡ªnone of them had minded having their domain growing in size with the correlated technology, and it was thanks of the Creator'' depth that Stellaris could become so huge.


    Aside from that, there were also many details one could delve into, such as how the summarized observation was dated up to seventy million, almost reaching eighty. After generally browsing through everything, Joshua had the thought that if the summarized observation had been made annually, it meant that Stellaris had kept expanding until year 34,796,621.


    It was an interesting point in time, and could have well been a coincidence since the ancient civilization had definitely fallen into a blank age which history was irrecoverable. It was a time before the Wise One of the Arcane and the First Supercivilization¡­in other words, the age after the Evil Gods and Void Behemoths appeared, and Stellaris had stopped expanding when the Wise One of the Arcane appeared and headed for the center of the Multiverse.


    Truly, an interesting point in time, though there was no telling if it was sheer coincidence or whether it corresponded with nothing.


    Both Joshua and the Beacon of Perpetuity was silent. The latter''s blue stars glinted, whirling like a top and emanating cool colors to illuminate Joshua, seemingly scanning. In return, Joshua withdrew the wild gravity ripples extending from around him so that it could look directly into his true form.


    [Awe: You are Extraordinary individual commanding the power of a supermassive star. The Creator''s archives have recorded theories of such possible evolution, but the psionic energy and soul required to control such a body are too high and it has since been viewed as an impossible path. You are the only success on record.]


    [Information: An embarrassing request. Could you allow us to record your evolutionary path into our archives? In exchange, we shall provide you with other paths of ascension for other Extraordinary powers.]


    [Meaningless: Information only holds purpose in exchange. The Life Preservation Sequence awaits your reply.]


    "Of course. I give you permission." Joshua laughed and sent his own information, finding the intelligent collective rather cute since it spoke sincerely and directly. "As you''ve put it, information holds purpose only in exchange, and I would have browsed your archives without you telling."


    "With that said, how do you categorize Extraordinary powers in this world?"


    The Beacon of Perpetuity did not reply directly, but sent a huge package of details instead as Joshua sent him his own.


    Naturally, psionic powers were categorized like the Iron-Silver-Gold of Mycroft, a classification denoting the process of change in the living form of each individual. It was essentially a natural order, and the different phases that Extraordinary individuals went through was similar even on Stellaris, with Iron-class corresponding to Stellaris''s ''Initiates'', Silver to ''Heightened'', Gold to ''Alpha'' and Supreme to ''Omega''.


    Alpha-class psionics would have mastered the origins of their powers, developing special Psi powers similar to Glorious Gold and were therefore known as Alpha Origins. And just like the Supreme, Omega psionics arrived upon the limits of their essences¡ªif they did not become Legends or Perpetuators, they would have become Immortals that were invincible with their psionic ability and soul alone, fated to live such a life until their death. There were also those of the Omega class who came to be known as Incredibles, having possessed the individual power to influence galactic warfare with their ability for short-range warp and destroying warships, even considered the most powerful entities of starfaring age.


    Joshua ruminated.


    "So, Endless Light refers to the limitless growth beyond advanced Legend¡­ just like how I can expand my world and mass without boundaries if I wished, Endless Light can increase their own Psi power without limit as time passed, even creating actual worlds with their own Psi and soul."


    "The Twelve Sanctuaries of the Takur Ruin Cult was rumored to be forged from the souls of previous Grand Patriarchs¡­it appears that they have reached the limits of Legend."


    ***


    On the other end, the Beacon of Perpetuity was astonished as well.


    [Question: Substance-soul transition, completely removing the soul to trade for extra-spatial processing within the world. Such an evil (corrected) novel skill.]


    [Discussion: Soulless individuals are not unusual. The Creator was without soul, yet commanded unrivalled power, proving that soul isn''t a necessity, merely a kindness of the Multiverse towards elements and diverse inorganics. Additionally, the substance-soul transition does not destroy soul, but transits between both soul and substance.]


    [Half-frustrated: That path actually abandons soul and Psi temporarily. The Creator would not be pleased, for those are their proudest work. The Life Preservation Sequence is fine with that; we are pleased with information enrichment.]


    Joshua was unmoved by the response¡ªif anything, he had already been stunned when he learned that Life Preservation Sequence had observed the world over seventy million years, and could hence remain unaffected apart from thinking ''that''s it?''.


    There had been various signs from the start: a colossal world where psionic power was king, an alliance of civilizations that still resisted, fighting, and surviving despite being invaded by multiple Evil Gods¡­the Sage having arrived without really assisting with culling Chaos, leisurely leaving instead and only leaving a backup emergency channel.


    In fact, the Sage held this place in such high regard that the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds requested his Heir accomplish that mission even as it was nearing destruction¡ªbut he was at ease, because he was aware that this world could resolve its own problems.


    Now, everything made sense.


    "It seems that this is the homeworld of the Wise One of the Psi, hidden over eighty million years." The silver world rotated as if surveying the dark world, even as Joshua murmured with a hint of wonder. "It''s no wonder that no one has found it. It''s too confusing because it''s a massive singular world, and upon seeing a bunch of inferior civilizations at entry, no one would have thought of this as the former civilization of a Wise One¡­"


    Nonetheless, if one had suspicions from the start, they would have been able to discern many suspicious aspects.


    Firstly, it was the vast world where psionic powers were the mainstay.


    Psi was perhaps the Extraordinary ability that the first civilization of Order in the Multiverse created¡ªnot discovered or founded, but invented and created. Psi was the essence of magic, elements, and ether, because those powers could never have been developed from scratch without soul or spiritual power. The reality that an environment of concentrated magic, elements, and ether would have cultivated soul and Psi in return proved the connection of those powers.


    There was therefore was no lack of mages in worlds full of Psi¡ªor warlocks, with the presence of Mycroft''s psionic warlocks a testament. Yet, Stellaris did not have that, as if those powers could not be developed, having their own ancient world cycles that solely relied on Psi.


    It was consistent with what the Beacon of Perpetuity had told him: the Sage had brought new Extraordinary powers when he came to Stellaris.


    Such an ancient world that felt contained, independent, and with a self-established system was hence granted blessings from another world in their resistance against Chaos invasion¡­though the new powers may not have influenced civilizations where psionic powers were fully established, it would have opened many doors for them.


    "The world is too old, and fundamentally does not support superpowers beyond Psi¡­" Joshua murmured at the thought of this possibility. "Your world''s history is perhaps earlier than the birth of Psi¡­ Haha! Wasn''t that what you''ve said before?"


    Psi and soul were the most prized makings of the Creator, just like the Black Fog was for the Shelter civilization.


    Joshua could imagine that without the founder of soul, it would have filled everyone in his civilization including himself with a blank soul and thus awakened psionic abilities. It would have been what the Shelter civilization planned: implanting the Black Fog into every individual so that life and Black Fog co-existed into a new and superior species.


    For the Life Preservation Sequence, the AI left by the Creator was entrusted with the duty to protect all life back home. It suggested that the Creator¡ªthe Wise One of Psi¡ªhad probably become aware of the existence behind Chaos, the artificial supernatural force with a history longer than Psi known as Malevolent Chaos.


    The earliest artificial Extraordinary ability, and the earliest artificial Extraordinary ability aligned to Order¡­ a great war may have erupted between them, and in the millions of years afterwards until the appearance of the Wise One of Arcane, no other civilizations developed a new power. It was even possible that the other civilizations never appeared.


    The aftermath was clear¡ªthe Creator failed¡­ or, at the very least, they did not win.


    "So, the Sage had found signs of the Creator beyond Stellaris, and eventually found Stellaris by tracing those signs¡ªhe would have therefore obtained clues right here, in the home of another Wise One, about the events that had led to the development of soul and Psi, in order to reach a greater level."


    There was clearly a boundary that separated Legends and Wise Ones¡­ a boundary the Sage may have reached back then.


    With that thought, Joshua asked the Beacon of Perpetuity directly, "Could you let me see the relic the Sage viewed before? I''ll do my best to banish Chaos from this world, and do all I can to leave my own system of Extraordinary power in this world."


    [Confirmation: No problem, we are pleased to accede.]


    [Reconfirmation: However, Radcliffe, you have already seen the last relic left by the Creator.]


    Blanking out for a moment, the warrior soon realized what the Beacon of Perpetuity referred to.


    [Self-description: the Psyweb¡ªthe Triple Curtain system¡ªis the only relic left by the Creator. We know we have been abandoned, but we are fine with that and follow our protocols because the living is truly interesting. We can provide with you with an Initial Psi Construct: it''s the data left by the Creator after creating psionic powers.]


    [Executing promise: You deserve it, guest of foreign Void. You are a foe of Chaos, a friend of the living. Heir of ( ), you are a friend of Triple Curtain.]


    [Initial Psi Construct transferring¡­]


    "I accept."


    Joshua had no reason to refuse, as he at least had interest in matters beyond fighting.


    Upon confirmation of its receipt, Joshua felt a massive volume of information that almost left his senses crashing surging towards him from the entire Psyweb of Stellaris.


    It was a miracle that lead to a new discipline and path, born after gathering the wisdom and expectations of every predecessor.

 Chapter 964 Celebrate the Miraculous Moment!

    All was silent in the beginning.


    Life was born to a world without miracles.


    As organic matter formed in thunderstorms caused by volcanic eruptions, the earliest life appeared near the hot springs of deep oceans and spread with the eruption of submarine volcanoes.


    With time that flowed like a river, countless bizarre yet simple carbon-based lifeforms naturally appeared and died: unicellular, multicellular, algae, shelled critters, echinoderms, and vertebrates debuted, and then evolved or went extinct.


    Neither extraordinary powers nor miracles were involved in that process, and that journey continued for an indeterminate period. That was until one day, when a primitive marine creature with jointed appendages evolved, arriving upon the surface alongside mosses and ferns.


    Resembling giant isopods and having a flat appearance, the creature appeared ordinary enough, though that was not the case. Many huge carnivorous creatures dwelled in the seas, feeding on the isopods and other smaller arthropods. To avoid being eaten, the isopods developed a wondrous physical formation: each of their sides had a single sturdy but sensitive feeler that could detect shifts in water currents, and at critical moments, could tangle with other isopods'' to bind both tightly together.


    Moreover, the feelers also possessed developed nervous systems which connects both isopods briefly as one when bound together, moving synchronously like a larger creature. In turn, the more the isopods grouped together, the larger the formation would have been, with cases of isopods swarming and engulfing their hunters in the formation, crushing them to death.


    Then, upon reaching land, not only did the isopods'' binding feelers devolve, but they evolved instead¡ªbecoming agile and firmer like two bony whips able to lift and move objects. When several joined together, they were able to form bridges or ladders used to move further and higher.


    There were even isopod groups that had been born conjoined. Some developed specialized nervous systems while their shell and joint appendages deteriorated, and others did away with excess nerves, specializing in strength instead. Some combined to be larger and stronger ''fused isopods'', leaving other isopods that did not evolve being eliminated by their superior brethren despite sharing the same ecological niche.


    It was very much a profound case of cellular division that transpired on land¡ªin the nest of isopod larvae, a scenario similar to a human embryo undergoing cellular division into brain isopods, limb isopods or even digestive-system isopods was occurring. As they grew, worker isopods assembled them, molding the frame of the young giant isopod.


    Each individual isopod was not an intelligent creature¡ªnot even for the brain isopods, since a minimum of three was necessary for developing wisdom. In turn, the three brain isopods required more of other components¡ªdozens, in fact to form a giant isopod that could survive independently and possess basic intelligence.


    Being creatures that lived on two-dimensional planes, the isopods only moved forwards and backwards. However, upon the giant isopods'' development of advanced nervous systems and taller statures, they quickly understood the dimension called height, in turn gaining broader perspectives and an edge for oppression.


    What ensued did not require elaboration. The giant isopods that obtained wisdom in primordial ages, learning to use tools, fire, and three-dimensional thoughts, were essentially cheating gamers. They easily developed language, creating words and applying tools to defeat the other invertebrates.


    [Foreword: The Creators quickly spread over the globe. It really has been smooth sailing for them, no?]


    The voices of the Beacon of Perpetuity emanated, prompting Joshua to nod as he studied those memories.


    The giant isopods, or ''Clusters'', could only be described as an intelligent species when gathered. Their civilization developed rapidly through millennia, moving from seaside mudholes to jungle pits, and then from mountain caverns to grasslands where they piled fences with wood and mud, eventually advancing from the stone age to the copper age, and from primitive tribes to greater civilization.


    The Clusters had also practiced a mental communication without connecting nerves, using simple words and norms instead to connect everyone. Even if not born in the same nests, they could gather through adaptive preferences, even naming that novel, non-physical but spiritual bonding aspect ''culture'', and by increased gathering with said culture, they eventually established a massive cluster of Clusters¡ªor a nation.


    Therefore, conflict between nations were conflict between cultures, with failed cultures banished or destroyed with violence, with some Clusters detaching from their own nations and defecting to another. Nonetheless, as cultural wars progressed, knowledge and information of different nations were exchanged, ushering waves of major technological developments¡ªrealizing that, the Clusters no longer waged cultural wars for the sake of destroying nations, but to deliberately absorb and exchange knowledge within a controllable range.


    Thus, ten million years since they first appeared, the Clusters no longer cared for conflict over land, but instead turned their eyes above to the stars beyond.


    As his field of vision extended, Joshua saw that it was a medium-sized world with multiple suns that formed a small gravitational balance. The Clusters'' planet was the second of their system, and surprisingly, their moon was habitable. The third planet was habitable as well, albeit colder.


    Nevertheless, as the Clusters looked up upon the starry skies and observed the moon in curiosity, they discovered in shock that it was a world virtually identical to their own, with mountains, water¡­ and other Clusters.


    The discovery stunned the Cluster civilization at the time, for the Clusters had a definitive concept of natural history and were not lacking in terms of astronomy. They were clearly aware of the distance between planets, just as it was impossible for identical creatures to appear in different ecosystems¡ªthe ancient Clusters could never have reached habitable world by chance.


    [Description: unlike many present civilizations, the Creators had no Extraordinary powers then. They do not have excess thinking since their ''imagination'' was restrained by various conditions.]


    Therefore, there was no doubt that every Cluster nation was stunned and so assembled into a united nation, collaborating towards a journey to the moon by whatever means necessary.


    One of the better hereditary traits of Clusters was their formidable mobility. Aside from developing space navigation technology through great momentum, they also examined the reason that planet came to be¡ªor miracles with which the other Clusters headed for other planets.


    "They must have found it." Joshua muttered softly, thoughtfully watching the curious Cluster society and chuckled, "The first miracles existed even in the world without miracles¡­ the world born in the Initial Flame is in itself a grand miracle."


    "The question is, what have they actually found?."


    [Commendation: Yes, you are right. It is exactly the same as the Creators'' description of history.]


    [Awe: They discovered god, Radcliffe. The Creators discovered dead gods.]


    It was the greatest peak on the Clusters'' planet¡ªa dead volcano almost 24,000 meters tall. The plains in which that old volcano shaped was where the Clusters'' spacefaring facility was built, but the peak was too massive and too dangerous to climb that no Cluster had tried to reach above 10,000 meters.


    Then, as they explored the heart of the mountains later named the Dyeus, the Cluster explorers discovered a mysterious phenomenon: their nervous systems could stay connected without linking, while certain zones appeared to lack gravity, with small mounds actually floating alongside unusual flashing lights. According to their report, the mountains contained an extreme irregular phenomenon where physics seemed to lose purpose, replaced by another principle.


    Moreover, there were explorers who revealed having seemingly seen the colossal corpse of a creature buried within the volcano''s body.


    It was a stone giant of immeasurable size, or indeed a stone insect. Its very back was the bulk of the Dyeus mountain, and its sixteen limbs the cornerstones of the highlands. It was born in the time of Creation, the maker of the planetary body, the volcano, and its various phenomenon. Primordial lifeforms were born in the storms and thunder it breathed, and it was the one that raised the ground.


    But it was dead¡ªwithered from exhaustion. Being a divine creature that breathed with the world and was born in the Initial Flame, the volcano insect was born through seismic activity and died as it stabilized. Even so, though it was the first and most powerful god when the world was born, neither immortal nor invincible, and had naturally perished when its duty was fulfilled.


    Its corpse was rapidly assimilating into the planet, and within dozens of millions of years, geological surveys would not have been able to detect its presence, considering its archeological stone layers. If not for the Clusters'' stunning progress in intelligence and civilization, no ordinary creature would have found the divine corpse in time.


    But the Clusters discovered it, just as they discovered that it was the god''s remaining power that had moved the other Clusters to other planets: its divine power connected every living world in their system. It was in the heart of the Dyeus mountains that they found a natural divine doorway directed to the moon and another inhabitable world, where other Cluster tribes lived despite lacking technology.


    Hence, the age of the Extraordinary began.


    [Commendation: The Creators did not dwell excessively on ''why'' at the time, for it had been as natural as rain cycles and oceanic flows in their perspective. But in just 137 years, someone finally researched primal divine power, and successful obtained certain divine attributes.]


    Attempting to study why by analyzing and dissecting divine power as well as the colossal deity corpse, the Clusters hence researched the divine forces left by the initial Flame. By severing parts of the corpse, many Clusters obtained divine power and ascended as Extraordinary individuals, with nations researching it as well to bless and accelerate their evolution.


    It had been a prosperous age. Everything appeared simply perfect¡ªwith the research of Dyeus, the Clusters'' civilization advanced rapidly while they colonized the other two habitable realms.


    Then, the calamity known as the Retribution descended.


    It first struck some of the individuals possessing divine power, who suddenly died or were reduced to permanent vegetative states. Then, it struck the organizations and nations that studied divine power, with every individual and group who valued divine powers losing themselves and lucidity, left as dead meat without any reflexes¡ªmore than half of the intelligent creatures living on the Clusters'' homeworld died overnight, leaving the surviving Cluster nations overwhelmed and fearful at once in regards to divine power.


    It hence came to be known as the Retribution for stealing divine power. Countless Clusters therefore commenced rituals, hoping that the divine would overlook their blasphemy.


    An aimless age of terror followed. In the ensuing centuries, the Clusters abandoned divine power research and the Dyeus portal with which they colonized other planets, and invented spaceships instead¡­ But there was a considerable difference and difference in time, with the foreign colonies seeing uprising and igniting chaotic wars that lasted centuries, until one side used divine powers once again to win.


    [Confoundment: The Creators did not tell us about this part of history. their words were vague and it appeared to out of shame, but the Triple Curtain deduced it. The Triple Curtain did not inform them.]


    Joshua grinned, not paying it any heed. The warrior''s human silhouette stood in the simulated universe, watching the planetary system and aware that it was probably the prelude to the Creators'' molding of psionic powers and soul.


    Centuries passed, enough for a race to forget their fears. Divine power was once again used and correlating research prioritized, and similarly, individuals were reduced to vegetables. Therefore, the Central Lab conducted human experiments and synthesized bodies with which they observed the entire process where divine-powered bodies lost self, thereby finally mapping the truth of Retribution.


    Being a primeval deity resembling a celestial consciousness, the divine powers that the insect of the volcano possessed embodied every intricacy of planetary changes in its own time. Every bit of divine power was a profound vault of information that would be alright if simply used, but should an individual''s talent have excelled or embodied the divine power for too long, the information in that energy would have spilled out, capable of drowning the self of individuals, even nations of clusters, rendering them dead meat and unaware.


    As they continued pondering, the Clusters discovered the limits of carbon-based brain and synapses¡ªto surpass that, they had to be inhuman!


    [Delight: That is the reason the Triple Curtain was developed, thanks be to the Creators'' profound wisdom.]


    The creation of computers and artificial intelligence was not unusual, since it was no more than applying machine components to simulate human thought. Soon, massive storage robots with advanced processors were developed¡ªeven if the decompression of divine power failed the first time, there was no doubt that the robots'' performance were more superior than the Clusters, and it incurred minimal loss since it merely meant burnt processors.


    By decompressing divine power with intelligent machines, the Clusters became advanced in machinery, their experiments reaching success¡ªfinally, when the ninth generation of high-duty processors debuted, the first robot that withstood decompressed divine power information became the first individual to command blank divine power.


    Surpassing and able to fully replace brains, the processors that actually withstood divine power unquestionably became a pursuit of the Clusters¡ªthey desired to modify themselves and plug their consciousness into steel bodies and processors, although a philosophical problem troubled them.


    Were Clusters that transferred their self into machines still the Clusters of before? Was it an identical set of processes but not the individual themselves, or was it actually the individuals themselves?


    Was it a form of suicide glorified as the death of the new, or a painful rebirth?


    Even so, the Clusters had a simple solution to that philosophical conundrum.


    If there was no way to be sure if Self was a collection of impulse feedback developed in nerves and synapses, or the living individual itself, or whether gradual modification of one''s own body could retain ''yourself''¡­ they could create an object independent from the body but could embody consciousness!


    "Soul."


    Joshua''s human form sighed, and smiled. "The first soul."


    [Agreement: Yes. For assurance so that the Creators could at once place themselves into machine forms and command divine power while ensuring that they were themselves, they began to forge the first souls.]


    If natural flesh was mortal and innately mundane, artificial souls and machine bodies would be the first step of life towards nurtured divine evolution.


    Perhaps one could not rely on mechanical bodies, but on specialized carbon bodies instead. With that said, cells were nothing more than an intricate carbon-based machine. The Clusters were thus not quite unreasonable in believing that carbon was superior to steel, and that flesh was greater than machine, that natural physique would be more meticulous than manmade¡ªthey trusted their own wisdom and skill, and persevered.


    Therefore, how could they have humans surpass nature and become a cultivated sage?


    Imagination and thinking were needed.


    [Miracle confirmed: After 3,400 years and the united research of an entire civilization, with several chief scientists abandoning flesh to place themselves into mechanical bodies in suicidal fashion, mastering divine power and personally experiencing or collecting data, and after an unparalleled genius inherited all preceding technologies and wisdom, breaking through the hurdle of soul and existence¡ªa miracle was thus born.]


    As silver-blue light flashed, a near-solid projection of the same hue appeared behind the Cluster. It was not divine power, but another unique and different artificial substance or energy with ability to assume form and exist independently. It undoubtedly carried the Cluster''s entire self, and would not diminish with mechanical transference!


    He could maintain it with both flesh and mechanical currents, but those energy sources was not important¡ªthe soul was not so delicate, for it was maintained by imagination and thought!


    [Cheer: Rejoice, existence which inherited all hope. The machine intelligence that commands divine power and possesses soul is aware of all knowledge and surpasses the mortal kind known as the Creators, ''tis the time of birth!]

 Chapter 965 Four Divine Rings

    It was the moment that soul was born¡ªmodified blank divine power was used to rewrite the principles of the world, creating matter and energy that could not have originally existed in the world, and then using it as the base to transform the world.


    It was an irreversible process, for the moment that soul appeared would have meant that all of Stellaris had changed. Unlike the other realms of the Multiverse, the process of thought and imagination of all intelligent life in Stellaris would have built actual energy known as Psi, firmly supported by soul.


    Such was the relationship between soul and Psi. They were modified primeval divine powers, yet not derived from those powers themselves¡ªit was akin to standing on the shoulders of giants while building them a firmer foundation.


    This information regarding Initial Psi Construct was transferred to Joshua.


    It must be mentioned that the Clusters¡ªlater known as the Creators¡ªhad certainly labored to create soul and Psi. In order to allow the self to be independent from flesh and through forcefully gifting the power of imagination and thought, the basis of self in beings in possession of souls was no longer their body, but thought and imagination instead. Anything from flesh, machine, to soul could have embodied that consciousness.


    They had completely altered and resolved a philosophical issue.


    Joshua took in all that information, from the earliest Cluster experimentation to the point when the genius scientist completed a soul, hence truly accomplishing the existence of soul as a substance. He sharply noticed that the genius''s name was ( ) as well, a complete blankness that made evident he was to eventually become the Wise One of Psi.


    He was neither the first to study Psi, nor was he the first to make a breakthrough in the hurdle. Countless scholars and researchers before him had sacrificed everything, just as Clusters had applied and probed divine power and yearned infinitely for soul¡ªhe was indeed a genius like no other, yet without similar geniuses who had paid the price of incorporating self into mechanical forms in order to study the essence of divine power, without generations of pioneers who had sacrificed their blood, hope would not have came to him either.


    Joshua could thus hear those faint words as the Initial Psi Construct was about to conclude:


    [No accomplishment belongs to one person, nor a single race alone. Soul and Psi have been destined to be shared over the Multiverse, and as compared to self-admiration in some desolate corner, I would rather prefer to have blooming flowers as far as the eye can see.]


    "A kind and generous Wise One," Joshua said, having clearly memorized every tiny detail of the Initial Psi Construct. Psi was certainly different then and now, with psionic battles of the past involving a person''s soul to use and control a special shadow clone, unlike the present general psychokinesis and ability to materialize thoughts.


    [Seconded: The Creators were indeed kind and generous. But as things progressed, they withheld vital information from us, although we can now deduce that they were avoiding the possibility of our world being prematurely noticed by Evil Gods, which was why they kept it from us, eventually migrating away. But we were still left behind.]


    [Quietly: But we are fine with that.]


    Joshua nodded in response to the Beacon of Perpetuity. Clearly, the Creators had ran into the Evil Gods as well as they began exploring the Void, and the Wise One of Psi was likely to have developed in the battles against them.


    If that was the case, something appeared more interesting now: Joshua had previously believed that development of a brand-new Extraordinary ability would have made an entity a Wise One, but it now appeared not to be the case. The Creators'' civilization had collectively created soul and Psi, and though the first Cluster to grow a soul and Psi had indeed ascended as a Wise One, he had not abruptly become powerful at the time, but was instead curious like a mortal who had just obtained superpowers.


    It proved another thing as well: that he had the causality backwards.


    It was not that a new Extraordinary ability that would spread over the Multiverse would have made a person a powerful Wise One, but it was that the powerful Wise One could have spread that power over the Multiverse with their own ability. That had been the case for the Sage too, if one thought about it carefully¡ªhe had founded the Holy Light prior to being a Wise One, but had only become one after his battle against the Evil God of Fertility.


    Though there ultimately might not have been a good ending, they had definitely bought time for civilization.


    As things became clear as to how one became a Wise One and developed brand-new Extraordinary powers, a thought crossed Joshua''s mind¡ªhe was grateful for the selfless exchange with the Beacon of Perpetuity, for without it, he may not have surpassed that hurdle by himself, unless he was able to spend millennia laboring away.


    "You have completely answered my question, Beacon of Perpetuity. I shall now carry out my duty and aid you in clearing Chaos from this world."


    In dark vacuum, the light over Joshua''s skin throbbed, with visible golden-red patterns spreading over the silver world. It was the warrior warming-up, the prelude before he would fight at full power. "But before that, I still have a little query¡­ do you know how the Creators were destroyed?"


    [Answer: It happened in an instant. I had sensed a great ripple quaking the Multiverse that emanated from faraway Void, and at the time, there were still Creators in Stellaris unaware of the Chaos.]


    [Puzzled: But in that instant, all Creators broke apart¡ªcompletely.]


    Joshua was aware that the Clusters were the Creators, and even if they should create souls to be imbued within machine bodies, their physical constitution down to their soul were still Clusters¡­ in other words, individuals assembled from isopods.


    Therefore, the corresponding image appeared in the warrior''s mind at the words ''broke apart''¡ªperfectly verified by what the Beacon of Perpetuity soon revealed.


    [Mourning: The brain individuals of the Creators were completely destroyed.]


    While the Beacon of Perpetuity''s outer shell transmitted the message, a silver-blue shade resembling the milky way manifested into tiny, cockroach-like shadows.


    [Sigh: Every thinking construct of the Creators was destroyed with rebirth impossible, leaving only mobility constructs¡­ The Creators were assuredly destroyed.]


    "The Psybugs¡­"


    The light around Joshua''s dimmed for a second. He could definitely verify that the silhouette of those insects were certainly the curious lifeforms called the Psybugs scattered around the Multiverse. Those special lifeforms possessing meme aspects had been an important observation subject to Joshua, and the Beacon of Perpetuity had then told him it was the husk of the Creators who had founded Psi.


    Another question answered.


    After calming down for a moment, Joshua laughed softly, "As I''ve thought¡­ The remains of war we live upon was formed in the battle aftermath between our forerunners and the Chaos. The stars we lived in are debris, and the life and natural phenomena seen everywhere are all corpses and fallout."


    "What a crazy Multiverse¡­"


    Truly interesting.


    Joshua did not continue, but looked up instead. The spherical silver world began to ripple, twisting the dimensions while incomparable mass decompressed¡ªwith the silver world as a starting point, silver veins appeared within vacuum, forming the image of a four-armed giant.


    Then, Joshua raised his right hand, and a pure-white bundle that emanated seven colors appeared in his palm.


    Without a word, he simply pushed the bundle to the Beacon of Perpetuity which accepted it.


    [Shock: Is that¡­ a compound of Psi and a new Extraordinary power?]


    [Verification: Yes, a wondrous application¡­ using emotion to mobilize Psi, and thus using Psi to change matter and energy. It appears several times more complex, but its efficiency is unexpectedly high¡­]


    [Analysis: Psi combined with lifeforce, triggered by the emotion of intelligent life. Though different, it results in same outcome as activating Psi through imagination and though¡­ so that''s it.]


    [Puzzled: Still, isn''t that unstable? I may be an artificial but I have emotions too. It''s a type of power that slows down the mind, but allowing instead bursts of resolve and determination¡ªI have no lack of calm since it may be natural, but would ordinary intelligent creatures truly not be corrupted when they burst out in emotion? That does not fit the Order we require¡­ we may be allies against the Chaos now, but in the future¡­]


    "Stop thinking about the future." Joshua interrupted the Beacon of Perpetuity for the first time, having generally expected its reaction when he relayed his understanding about the power of emotion. It had indeed been thrilled and surprised, while also doubtful and unsettled as radical emotion was not of Order. It certainly was not aligned to Chaos, but to the unpredictable disorder from a thousand different faces instead.


    A resolved heart could bring firm Order, just as an unsettled heart would stir Chaos.


    But was it the time to consider such matters?


    "I noticed it once I reached Stellaris¡ªdo you not see it, Beacon of Perpetuity?"


    Facing the silently whirling Psionic crystal, the four-armed giant raised his hand and pointed at the sky of stars around them, at the massive vortices which were accumulating psionic energies in the Psyweb that permeated the world. "This entire galaxy is raging against the forces of Chaos, lamenting, screaming, and hating them down to the bone," he said with a low voice. "Billions of intelligent life and countless perished souls have wanted to destroy the Chaos, with their Psi and lives converging here."


    "You are the Life Preservation Sequence left by the Creators. You and your companions are the most powerful psionics behind the Wise One of Psi, or at least one of them. Even without the knowledge of the emotional power I have given you, you would be able to tell how unstable those psionic vortices are, and that forcefully repression only leads to self-destruction."


    "The galaxy prays for a quick end to pain, hate, and misery. Al life is yearning for destruction, death, and an end to their enemies."


    And I''ve answered the prayers, and have hence come.


    With that, Joshua asked, "Beacon of Perpetuity¡ªThird Curtain, incarnation of Psyweb. Why do you not use that power? Why have your friends, the First and Second Curtains, not appeared until now?"


    The Beacon of Perpetuity did not remain silent.


    [Answer: The First and Second Curtain cannot leave. They are responsible for the Psyweb circulation.]


    [Answer: Psionic vortices are unstable. If use wrongly, we could destroy ourselves before the Chaos destroys us.]


    [Answer: The core principle of the Life Preservation Sequence is to ensure continuity of life. We would not risk self-destruction to use a power that may not destroy our foes.]


    [Affirmation: We cannot do that now.]


    Joshua nodded slightly.


    They were handling things right. Without better application, it was unwise to recklessly trigger a bomb, not to mention the fact that most of their enemies that had appeared so far were merely spawns that were not worth the effort. If an Evil God had come instead, the Triple Curtain would certainly not have hesitated to use that power.


    But now, things were different¡ªbecause he was here.


    There was a new option for everything.


    "Don''t worry, Beacon of Perpetuity. Tell your friends that they do not have to repress that power."


    The purpose of champions was to forcefully add a correct answer ''D'', to the original incorrect choices of ''A'', ''B'', and ''C''.


    The purpose of champions was to drive the road roller and straighten a path while others were left ruminating how they should cross a complex maze.


    Either way, why think along the rules set by others? There were as many solutions as there were stars, and there was no reason for things to be done a certain way.


    Four bundle of flames appeared in the center of Joshua''s four hands.


    Scarlet light, representing courage, rage, hate, and ruin.


    Golden light, representing calm, volatility, greed, and wit.


    Emerald Light, representing patience, endurance, tolerance, and passion.


    Purple-blue, representing burning love, resolve, possessiveness, and indulgence.


    Four raging fires that burnt on the duality of emotion: one Order and one Chaos, one shelter and one destruction.


    "Emotion is never singular, just like how it takes two to argue."


    Standing profoundly amidst the stars, Joshua folded his four arms across his chest while four distinct flames circled the Giant God, stirring layers of swirls that dimensions bent to.


    "And I can control them¡ªa wise mind should control one''s emotion and not the opposite. I believe that everyone can do so through training."


    "However, I need you help, most powerful psionic of the present world and the entity which controls the Psyweb."


    The warrior presented the Beacon of Perpetuity with another possibility.


    Why hold back?


    Set it ablaze!


    Allow the vortex of emotion to burn in the galaxy of hate, igniting an inferno that could incinerate Chaos!


    How can you burn the enemy if you cannot burn yourself? To be stingy with a little madness, could you establish an era like no other?


    [Shock: Joshua van Radcliffe, you are truly a madman¡­ you certainly hold an emotional mind, but it does not imply that your safety is ensured, much less for others¡­]


    [Turning: But you have convinced us. You have presented a possibility.]


    [Genuine creatures of wisdom never needed to act in absolute. Such were the Creators'' words.]


    "Alright!"


    Without saying more, Joshua laughed heartily, extended and clenching all four fists. The four swirling flames thus instantly condensed into four bright fiery radiances, and at the center of the fire were four twinkling rings.


    The scarlet Ring of Courage, the golden Ring of Wisdom, the green Ring of Perseverance, and the purple Ring of Resolve.


    Four rings in the center of the blaze were calling forth the boundless emotions in the galaxy, glimmering with brightness like no other.


    "It''s time to change the world," he said.


    ***


    Beyond the Void, it was a quadrant of emptiness, with no world shining in the silent and dark blankness, nor the radiance of other galaxies able to be seen¡­ it was all enshrouded amidst dark world fragments, spheres covered in black dusts.


    All was, or was progressing towards ruin.


    However, a single realm whirled in the dark silence. It was huge beyond comparison and imagination, with a multitude of world fragments being drawn to it and forming a sturdy outer barrier.


    It should have been rotating alone in the dead ruins of a Multiverse, until the end of time and the end of all things. And yet, in that dark Void, a blazing, radiant cluster of light approached it.


    There was blazing brilliance, shining and dispelling all world fragments and ashes, its power disturbing the Void and causing rolling dimensional turbulences.


    It eventually reached the colossal, ancient realm, and stopped slowly at the edge of its World Barrier. Then, it reached out, intent on hammering the Barrier. It was a massive tentacle that could have¡ªor was entirely capable of¡ªwrapping around a world, even enslaving a planetary system!


    The radiant tentacle itself carried a translucent World Barrier, in turn containing a murky, swirling nebula of blackness. It welled with the power of Rot and Infection, while boundless Chaos reminiscent of Pestilence was bent on breaking into the other World Barrier.


    And yet, those forces simply could not disperse the light of those tentacles, and Chaos was bound within the world¡­ in turn, those tentacles could not puncture an opening into the massive World Barrier either, for when it made contact, the luminous tentacle rebounded from a power like no other, causing it to retract as if in pain.


    But it soon drew out more tentacles, and within each of them were a single world, or indeed a dark galaxy bound.


    Famine, Limbo, and Change¡­ all distinct but Chaotic presence emanated, struggling, twirling, attacking, corrupting. Even so, it was all futile.


    As the tentacles appeared, light parted ways, with the dazzling light of the bound Chaos gradually revealing its true form.


    The presence resembling tentacles and engulfed by blinding radiance was thus revealed not to be actual tentacles, but instead tangled threads that resembled a net of silk. And the source of those threads and the great net that covered the world, which was pure white and far larger than a world?


    It was a cocoon.

 Chapter 966 Pestilence Ambush Part One

    On the other side of time and space, in the Amos Court territories of the Galaxy of Bloodbath, though the Void was without night or day, the current point in time was a moment of rest according to all Amos traditions in the major planetary systems.


    After extended planning and preparation, Mycroft''s provisional spy Creed and his alien friend Elma were now ready to infiltrate the Amos Court¡ªalthough truth be told, the matter had nothing to do with their original objectives. However, since all intelligent creatures were born with curiosities that could kill them, both Creed and Elma sincerely desired to unravel the truth in the Court under the influence of a certain important figure.


    After all, they had a kind and gentle God of Steel watching their backs.


    "Ready, Creed?"


    Elma, who now resembled a tall female human rather than a cluster of tentacles, adjusted the bow of a Void warship. Around her, solid lifeforce flowed as she exchanged information with the main system port of the ship. Behind her, the black-haired youth touched his clothes uncomfortably, before eventually managing to reply, "Ready¡­ Urgh, so we are just going on a trip in a warship¡­ or to be precise, your true form?"


    By now, Creed had learned about the actual lifestyle of the Amos Court: physical labor was carried out by calibrated Flesh Servitors, a curious synthetic form that was half-organic and half-machine. As for Amos individuals who had gone through divine light trials (mana radiation exposure), they were generally categorized as either Combat, Thinking, or General Use, handling war, scientific studies, as well as various fields concerned with culture, production, and refinement.


    Amos of the Think type were usually gathered within several closely-guarded artificial systems, shielded by Imperator Amos''s personal. On the other hand, Amos of both Combat type and General Use categories evolved to the level that they could freely move around the Void, hence able to gain citizenship and voice their opinion regarding various topics. Even so, one could transit between the categories. Elma was a perfect example who had gone through all three, with her true form naturally possessing the capacity of entering and exiting Void¡ªin order words, a huge biological warship.


    Creed had been left bewildered when he first learnt the fact, having difficulty understanding that the humanoid before him was merely a transiting terminal, and that Elma''s true form was the warship beneath his feet. He soon, however, accepted the fact: it was nothing unusual since mage towers towered spirits, weapons could be sentient and ships could have ghosts¡­it was all very understandable.


    What really left him unsettled was his clothes.


    It was actually a part of Elma''s body, organic matter she had secreted in his face¡­and was alive, a tool that connected the both of them in real time and observed his physical state. Being a young man who was just over twenty and having seen the lofty, human elegance of Elma, Creed was really embarrassed about wearing clothes that was considered a part of her body.


    His alien friend was however not as self-conscious. "I am a highly-ranked individual possessing commander-class clearance," she answered as if it was naturally, "I can enter various secret facilities, with 95% of secrets not actually secrets if I wanted."


    "Even so, the abnormality in the Court this time is the 5% I am unaware of. Stealing information from the data vault in the capital is a final resort, and before that, I would rather check out current circumstances around for any other information."


    That was a reasonable and logical action that Creed had no protest against. The pair hence slowly left from Elma''s personal Void anchorage and began sailing through the stars.


    The quiet Void was like an ocean without undercurrents, while warships were giant beasts swimming gently through it.


    The current system Elma was in was within the fringes of the Galaxy of Bloodbath. The Court had not enforced order tightly in the area, which explained Elma''s ability to discreetly prepare to escape the Court''s control and gather resources there. Naturally, it was also a population zone with complete facilities where many Amos lived.


    Though it was late night for most civilians in the system, Combat individuals never needed sleep to adjust themselves or rest, which was why there were quite a few wings of warships patrolling and closing the passages. However, Elma''s true form was a counterintelligence warship with full-infiltration modes, with observational tentacles protruding out of the flanks of her fusiform hull. Yet, thought Elma could activate stealth mode, she conspicuous revealed herself in full, moving through the Void in a translucent appearance with flickering fluorescence.


    Creed was naturally rather nervous about that, but he was aware of the reason: Being a member of the Court, Elma knew every rule, even the unspoken ones. Moreover, she possessed commander-class clearance (Supreme-pinnacle), and her movements would not have been fussed over by most patrols, possessing special clearance where she would only be questioned when getting into vital facilities.


    As expected, the black-hulled patrol ships that resembled an undercut paused and transmitted greeting signals when they noticed Elma, with the occasional patrol leader (larger stair-pyramid ships) also dispatching inquiry signals prompting her to state her business. Elma simply ignored the former and casually responded to the latter, and then proceeded on their course in the Void.


    "The level of alert is more serious in deeper territories. There would usually be a few ships loitering even late into the night, but you would now only see patrols and some of the military crew with partial clearance in the entire quadrant and its dozen worlds."


    Elma''s humanoid clone appeared solemn inside the ship. "Fringe systems were not as tightly guarded back when we were in a standoff against the Takur Ruin Cult. Now, it''s very much an all-out-war authoritarian control¡ªas an Amos individual, Creed, I can only imagine two possibilities: that the Court is ready for war, or is guarding against World Eaters¡­ although it possibly isn''t so simple. What do you think?"


    Elma knew perfectly that despite her broad knowledge, she was limited by her perspective due to the Amos'' social attributes. Meanwhile, Creed may not have been some savant, but he could at least provide reference from the perspective of another race.


    "I think¡­" Pausing for a moment at the question, Creed, who was himself a Mycroft elite trained as a captain, contemplated things for a moment before answering, "It feels a bit like the Empire being on guard when the cultists were spreading sickness in the middle of the Berserker Dragon plagues. Every family had to stay separated, with only knights and patrols on watch to keep the plague from spreading due to population movements."


    "Of course, it''s also as if there are some monster or cultists able to move around very easily lurking in cities, and thus high alert levels were raised in order to find the culprits."


    At that, Creed could not help feeling an inward absurdness. What plague could have spread through the Void? What monster could force such a profound galactic empire into such high alert?


    And it was not one, but two: The Takur Ruin Cult had been behaving the same lately. Even so, could mere plagues and monsters have kept two xenophobic Void factions on their toes?


    It was impossible.


    ***


    The system where Elma lived was not too vast or too complicated in its layout. They finished observing most regions, where there was nothing unusual saved for the strict guard, with news and announcements inside the Court considered normal.


    In that respect, Creed had indeed felt how special Elma was. She was far more inquisitive and active than most other Amoses, able to discern unusual things in the seemingly normal quadrant through metaphysical sensing and deduction.


    "The Simba family lives in that settlement, but dimensional signatures show that there has not been any movement in or out for ten full days."


    Inside the ship, Elma thoughtfully replicated the afterimage of dimensional tracks, imitating Creed''s serious lip-biting look while saying softly, "I suspect that something has happened to the family¡­ we have to find an opportunity to check on what has happened in the settlement."


    "Ready for scouting. Leave it to me¡ªyou''re a huge target so you shouldn''t be hanging around too long here."


    In that moment, Creed knew that it was time that he played his part. The black-haired youth stood up and press a hand over his black-gold belt and quietly whispered, "Crisis Handling System, activate!"


    "Equipping Extraordinary plugin¡ªPhantom Gold!"


    [Equipped¡ªAre. You. Ready?]


    "Arming!"


    There was a rapid but brief exchange of soft mechanical vibration sounds. Black dust clouds ejected out of Creed''s belt in between golden lines that resembled bolts of lightning, fully engulfing Creed. In the very next second, all dust and golden bolts retreated, turning into a black-gold full armor that covered Creed completely. A burst of dark but undying flame was burning over his head and shoulders, with golden sparks flickering in its heart.


    ''Cool, even with Amos aesthetics,'' Elma thought as she watched.


    [Mr. J system¡ªspecial plugin edition, activated¡­ connecting to Crisis Handling System and modular processing¡­ Extraordinary armor, Phantom Gold Inferno fully energized.]


    [Lurking, ambushing, uprooting. I am the fire of the shadows!]


    "Activate Shadow Trail!"


    Having energized his Extraordinary armor, Creed did not hesitate to activate the most important in-built functions armor: Shadow Trail. A dagger crafted entirely of shadow appeared suddenly in his hand, and with Elma''s help, Creed casted it at the right direction without hesitation.


    The visible black streak vanished in a flash, sinking directly inside the nearby settlement.


    Shadow Trail was a powerful supernatural ability¡ªa combination of the Shadow power possessed by Goliath the Demon King of the Sixth Abyss, along with substance manipulation ability of Radcliffe, Legendary warrior.


    [A shadow dagger¡ªthrow it at any direction to form a Shadow Trial, and as long as the user is within the Trail''s range, they can bypass all dimensional barriers, energy guard, physical walls and bounded fields.]


    [The thirty-seventh experiment with Shadow power was rather fruitful¡ªalthough Goliath looked rather unhappy... ''I''m not a lab rat!'', what does that even mean?]


    [The combat researcher reluctant to be named¡ªMister Radcliffe]


    Nodding slightly to Elma beside him, Creed darted directly through the Shadow Trail, transcending all things instantly despite the seemingly extended distance¡ªeven Elma''s senses which were readied for it did not see how Creed suddenly crossed the Shadow trail.


    "It''s like warping!"


    At present, Creed had entered the Void settlement. Elma''s voice still reached him, however, due to his clothes being a part of her body¡­ although Creed did not have the time to pay attention to what she was saying because spiritually, a warning from the Crisis Handling System was being blared into his eardrums.


    [Warning! Aberrative lifeforms detected!]


    [Warning! Aberrative infection detected!]


    [Warning! Horde of microscopic lifeforms approaching!]


    What the hell?!


    Creed had never imagined that the danger would have reached him so quickly, even if he had been prepared for critical threats in the Void settlement. It was simply abnormal¡ªhe had merely looked up to glance at the wall and hall that appeared ordinary, and he was already being assaulted by some invisible, abnormal thing!


    "Damn it, I guess I have to use it!"


    His hand being forced, Creed activated Spectral Wasteland, the second Extraordinary function of his armor.


    Having activated his armor a few times previously, Elma and Creed learnt that the Phantom Gold Inferno carried four powerful supernatural functions: Phantom Trail, Spectral Wasteland, Sunfire Refract, and Ember Advent.


    Amongst them, Phantom Trial provided mobility and concealment. It could be thrown to cross long distances instantly, while flinging it beneath his foot would have keep him hidden in shadows. Sunfire Refract meanwhile created a small steel shroud around the user for complete concealment, removing every trace of Creed, from scent to energy signature, as well as was used as a shield in regencies to dispel or deflect non-physical energy damage.


    On the other hand, Ember Advent was a full lifesaving function with great effect albeit a long cooldown period. Upon detection of mortal harm, the Crisis Handling System would have forced the Phantom Gold to detonate at full power for a Legendary strike. Whether the user died in the process (which is very likely) or his body was reduced to ashes, the armor''s core carrying the soul would have teleported a Phantom Gold fragment which had been sent away beforehand and hence restored it.


    Apart from special functions, the armor also greatly increased the user''s physical attributes and reaction, and was also equipped with various auxiliary combat systems¡ªa multifunctional amplifier indeed¡­even a seventy-year old woman could probably have beat up most non-combat class Extraordinary individuals with it.


    Nevertheless, the Phantom Gold Capacity only had a single offensive measure in Spectral Wasteland: a Black Space would form the surface of the armor, and any object or energy that the space touched would have been disintegrated and crushed by the Steel Strength within, a move that combined offense and defense, perfect save for its lacking range. Despite that, there was also an aspect to consider, though not quite a flaw¡ªgiven its major impact, it was likely to hurt allies or absorb allies'' attacks, and so could only be used when there were less allies around, making it only very effective when breaking through enemy encirclement during infiltrations or attempting to silence witnesses.


    As Spectral Wasteland activated, a thin shadow appeared over Creed''s form, igniting dark golden flames upon space that appeared empty. It kept spreading too, and as Creed looked around in shock, he was absolutely aware that it was the sign of some invisible airborne entity being eaten away by Steel Strength, although he could not fathom what was attacking him.


    "¡­Creed, look for Simba''s family¡­ or their corpses."


    Elma had already realized that the Simba family whom she was acquainted with, each of whom were logistics crew working in General Use, had been in a mishap when she saw everything through the black-haired youth''s eyes. However, sadness and rage did not slow her even for an instant, and she guided Creed along.


    "Simba''s family isn''t large. They are a clan of professional logistics who live in this settlement, tasked with repairing patrols passing by as well as the bodies and machine of Combat personnel. They spend most of their time in the maintenance zone lower down the settlement."


    "Alright."


    Creed naturally did not protest, and looked up around the living room¡­ it should be mentioned here that the Amos'' size was so much larger than humans that their normal doorways were as large as the triumphal archways found in the capital of the Far Southern Kingdom, as if one was a pygmy in a nation of giants. Nonetheless, helped by his armor and guided by Elma, Creed quickly moved through each passageway to the maintenance zone.


    Along the way, Creed was assaulted by the invisible entities again. But by handling each with Spectral Wasteland, he soon found his first target¡ªa massive corpse resembling a snail.


    It lay at the center of a corridor, virtually blocking it¡ªforty meters long, twenty-five meters tall and a stunning twenty meters wide, its main body was a huge alloy snail shell supported by a network of carbon fiber tubes that appeared to have been its bones.


    There was no blood or flesh on the corpse, nor was there rot on the ground around it. It was so cleanly strip that none of the formless threat was detected when Creed approached with Spectral Wasteland: it was simply hollow.


    "What creature is that?" Creed exclaimed in surprise as he stared at the corpse that was the size of a building. "Is this Amos? Your kind''s size is so huge¡­ Even logistics crew have such stunning forms!"


    "No!''


    Despite all that, Creed heard Emma''s somber voice, "No! The corpses of Simba''s family wouldn''t look like that¡­ they''d only evolved their brain''s processing ability! They don''t have something as cumbersome like shells since they usually are soaking in the nutrient fluids down in maintenance handling resource transportation and logistics!"


    "Take a look elsewhere¡ªthese might be Amos corpses."


    Creed was certainly fine with that. The walls and sealed doors of the Void settlements were all meaningless to him with the help Shadow Trail, and so he walked through every corner of the Void settlement in less than ten minutes.


    In the process, he found five corpses in the maintenance area, including the first one he saw¡ªamongst them, one possessed a huge snail shell, another had sturdy bony wings, along with one other that had no actual form but a broken skeleton, just as there was one that was mere crystallizations that resembled eyes.


    The last corpse was the most unusual¡ªit had grown a massive metal shell as well, with two massive ejection ports that must have been connected to two flesh engines inside, allowing the creature to accelerate.


    "¡­Five corpses, Simba''s family all accounted for¡­ the eldest son who is in engineering, the mother who is in charge of logistics, the second daughter who calibrates machinery, the second son who is an observer, and the father who is responsible for Void warship maintenance."


    Elma muttered. "But the corpses are entirely different, even having some distinct attributes¡­ and their appearance all seem familiar¡­"


    She soon quickly remembered the familiar sensation. "Wait. Isn''t that model the special abilities and form early generations of Amos had previously evolved?!"


    "It''s retrogression!"


    Just as Elma recalled the origins of the familiar sensation, Creed received a important notifications from the Crisis Handling System.


    [Identity of microscopic organism confirmed: Molecular dominant mutator (Temporary name: Ultimate Virus)]


    [Effect: Force changes to host form, consuming substantial energy to unseal depth of host by 100&, mutating individual to an ultimate form of a particular aspect.]


    [Warning: Non-Supreme entities infected by mutator would collapse in living essence irreversibly, with only one in a trillion chance of developing ultimate form without sufficient energy. With sufficient energy, that chance increases to one in a hundred, but failures would be drained of all energy, including and not limited to fat, muscle fibers, blood¡­]


    [Conclusion: Supernatural virus posing extreme hazard!]


    [Suggested countermeasure: Full purge!]


    [Prevention measure: Complete physical quarantine. Dispose of infected substance into a star or incinerate above 12,000 degrees for twenty seconds, breaking its shell and inactivating the virus!]


    [Execute countermeasure: Escape immediately!]

 Chapter 967 Sweeping Across a Thousand Stars Part One

    Upon hearing the system''s warning and notification, Creed activated Phantom Trail and returned to Elma''s ship as fast as he could.


    The Ultimate Virus was simply too abnormal that Creed was reluctant to stay in such a dangerous environment despite having the Phantom Gold Inferno gifted by Commander Radcliff¡­ and there were no clues to be obtained from the Simba family since they were all dead, and he would never have stayed a second longer in that place if it was possible.


    Phew!


    Then, when Creed returned to the vessel through the shadows, he was greeted by a transparent quarantine cabin and a full set of high-energy radiation. Six elemental beams converged into white light, compounded with magical fire that could have reduced a city to ash. It was used to clean Creed from head to toe, and though he was clearly unhurt, the radioactive exposure was igniting little fires in the gaps between Creed''s armor plates¡ªthose were indeed some of the lurking Ultimate Virus cells that were only completely destroyed now.


    "Sorry, but it''s necessary."


    Beyond the quarantine cabin, Elma controlled the flames and scrubbed away as carefully as one would when bathing a cat. "Although I''m sure that the virus won''t affect me," she said softly, "it could move from your body to mine, making me its unwitting host¡ªthat was probably how the Simba family was infected by a commander-class Amos who hosted the virus."


    "It''s alright since it is an Extraordinary plague¡ªI would have been quarantined from three months back home." Creed naturally did not mind. He smiled, before taking out a small test tube carefully and handing it to Elma on the other side of the crystal quarantine cabin. "A sample of the Ultimate Virus you wanted. Be careful not to spill it¡ªI won''t be wearing armor all the time, and the Commander-in-Chief''s system has verified that it has the power to wear down souls, and force extreme mutation!" In other words, not even the soul of an infected individual would be spared if they were unlucky, having their very spirit decimated.


    Elma did not respond but her movements were careful. The transparent crystalline quarantine wall began to squirm and extended a translucent tentacle to take the test tube in Creed''s hands, wrapping it and sealing it within tightly. Creed noticed that she had casted at least more than seven Gold and Supreme level sealing spells, proving that she was not lying about being Supreme-pinnacle, and it was an ability that would have made her a master even back in the world of Mycroft.


    Meanwhile, Creed''s disinfection consisted of nine completely different procedures, ranging from alternating exposure between extreme temperatures, vacuum dusting, and plasma masking, to a bath of disintegrative spells. When he finally left the quarantine cabin after ascertained to be 100% clean, Elma murmured to herself in shock, having begun examining what the Extreme Virus actually was.


    "This composition, this virus¡­ it''s centuries ahead of us in biotechnology¡ªno, perhaps even beyond that!"


    The test tube containing some of the Ultimate Virus was placed at the center of piles of biological machinery and arcane apparatus. Elma was carefully studying its form from all aspects, and discovered that the virus was very complex despite its simple constitution¡ªfor example, if ordinary viruses passed down substances that solely stored information, the substances that the Ultimate Virus spread were three-dimensional spells on an atomic level! Not only did it store information far beyond ordinary viruses, but it was also able to develop aspects most ordinary viruses would never have.


    In other words, the so-called Ultimate Virus was a living spell: self-replicating, self-multiplying, highly infectious, lethal, extremely hard to kill, and highly adaptable. Elma was sure that the Amos Court could not have created such a virus since their technology and supernatural powers were always a shadow of Imperator Amos''s footsteps, leaning towards the enthralling and the colossal.


    "Such horror!"


    Creed was left astonished by Elma''s description, his expression appearing anxious after unequipping his armor. "No, the Commander has to be informed¡­ home has to be informed!"


    The Mycroft civilization was much more densely populated than the Amos Court worlds, where merely millions lived in a single world. Without countermeasures, a problem that the Amos could solve by maintaining a lockdown would have been a disaster! One could only hope that the Nature''s Magister and the Murloc High Priest would be informed as early as possible and tailor a defense against virus¡­ once he remembered the unusual corpses of the Simba family and imagined the violent super virus being spread amongst crowds, Creed shuddered despite it being not cold.


    Meanwhile, Elma eyed Creed''s worried face and calmed him down.


    "Don''t worry. With his power, your Commander-in-Chief would be aware of the Ultimate Virus once you make contact¡ªhmm?"


    Looking up abruptly, Elma turned to a corner of the once silent Void where streaks of rapid dimensional ripples extended. Then, as silvery grey portals opened, eight massive biological warships that were over three kilometers long slowly emerged and hovered in the Void in a ring formation.


    The ships were shaped like a unique inverted pyramid and their bulk which had distinct edges slowly rotated like a diamond, with layers of conspicuous energy rings surrounding those sharp points. Most of the ships were identical, with only differences in ring color, size, and number¡ªthat was when the craft with most numbers of rings noticed the nearby Elma at once when it left the portal, and headed towards her.


    "Classic inverted pyramids¡ªthe Imperial Guards."


    Elma''s simulated human form wrinkled her brow as she explained things to the perplexed Creed. "Although the Imperator did not actually require bodyguards, there is a group who would handle miscellaneous matters for him. They are Amoses who fight only under direct orders of the Imperator, just like an emperor''s knights."


    "All of them are of the Commander class (Supreme intermediate to pinnacle), I was one of them back then¡­"


    "Elma, it''s actually you."


    But before Elma could actually finish, the leading ship which slowly approached extended a surprised spiritual call. "It''s been seventy-four years. So, you''ve been hanging around such a desolate place?"


    "Cross, what''s going on?"


    Elma clearly knew the Imperial Guard and did not try to hide her own suspicion, therefore asking a question while explaining to Creed. "Amongst the Imperial Guards, Cross is of a new generation of individuals who are General-class hopefuls. I''ve worked with him seventy-four years ago in the frontlines. He''s¡­ an acquaintance."


    On the other side, Cross was unaware that the body of his acquaintance had an otherworldly guest, and so merely said seriously without preamble, "Don''t leak whatever you''ve guessed or learnt. The Court will handle everything¡ªdon''t get ahead of yourself."


    "Then tell me, at least¡ªwhat''s going on with the Court?"


    In the Void, the two colossal vessels stood off against each other across the Void, formless spiritual ripples surging. "All 137 fringe systems are in full lockdown, isolated, information exchange prohibited, and resources are being rationed¡ªif an enemy attacked, we''d probably only learn about it weeks later!"


    "Disaster."


    Creed answered briskly, pausing a moment before continuing, "Don''t worry about the borders¡­ and that''s the only thing you could bet on. Still, the Takurians suffer worse plight¡ªwe can barely protect ourselves, but they cannot protect anything at all."


    "Cross, please¡ªfor the sake of us being former comrades who guarded the Great Nebula Fort, tell me something worthwhile."


    Having verified her theories about present circumstances revolving around the Ultimate Virus and obtained a general idea, Elma still tried to get more information. "I was an Imperial Guard once, too. I could help in some way."


    In return, Cross was quiet for moments, as if thinking, then quietly said after a few seconds, "It''s all the Ruin Cult''s fault."


    "A year or two ago, after His Majesty sent a clone to clash against the Mycroft civilization, the Takurians had somehow linked up with a massive ancient world when developing more psionic rituals¡­ it contained intricate and mysterious Psi which was considerably different from the forces we are familiar with in our galaxy, which is a major discovery for those mongrels."


    "But they never did notice that a bizarre virus lurked in that ancient world."


    "It is simply abnormal, stubborn, tough, and highly infectious, and no environment could stop its spread¡ªit actually moves in vacuum, absorbing the universe''s radiation to stay alive!"


    Cross''s tone was a mixture of schadenfreude and gritted teeth, his spiritual presence muddled. "An entire sanctuary world had fallen immediately, losing one of twelve of their core domains and causing major chaos. The Grand Patriarch tried to keep a lid over it, but the secret was out: our spy had noticed and returned during the Chaos, but was already infected and became a host."


    Cross''s spirit emanated unconcealed hate against the Takurians. If his soul had not been maimed, leaving a nigh unhealable internal injury in the battle seventy-four years ago, he would have been a General long time ago and gained the right to participate in every single one of the Imperator''s operations.


    "Alright, there''s not much to say here: things are not that bad to the point of causing unrest in the Court, and at least the Takurians are worse off than we are. Elma, help us moved this Void settlement to a quarantine zone¡ªa think tank is trying to decipher and counter it over there. If we grasp the technology behind the virus, the Takur mongrels won''t be a threat.


    Creed gulped, having listened on to the conversation in Elma''s body. He now knew how frightful it was to have a spy amongst the elites of a faction¡ªjust look at Elma, who obtained such vital information during lockdown without any major effort, even having someone tell them¡­the horror!


    Even so, Elma did not respond to Cross''s request at once.


    She stayed silent, before asking hesitantly, "What is the Imperator¡­ His Majesty''s reaction?"


    Creed could see that the halos beneath the inverted pyramid were whirling more rapidly and now completely red, but Cross''s spiritual presence did not appear irked. "His Majesty doesn''t care," he answered serenely, "we can handle this ourselves. Let''s go."


    ***


    Bonded to Elma in spirit, Creed could feel the Amos'' mind burn with boundless disappointment and rage. Although she had mentioned rebelling against the Imperator and fleeing the Court, she could not help but to want her own civilization to know the truth and was anticipating the Imperator''s response in the current dire circumstances.


    But the Imperator did not care.


    Perhaps, he never cared.


    "¡­Haha, of course."


    Creed could hear a rising determination from Elma''s spirit. "The Imperator never cared for such frivolity¡­He never understood that the vulnerable live beyond the world of champions."


    "That is why I will resist and rise up against it all."


    Then, as Elma calmed down and set off, heading to the Void settlement with Cross to help the Imperial Guards move the infected residence¡­


    Suddenly, an indescribable tremor emanated onto Creed and Elma.


    "What!?"


    "What''s that sensation?!"


    Creed could only feel a fiery heat from his belt that was far beyond flames and devoid of pain. Even as he was left in shock as the heat welled into his mind, Creed suddenly gained resolve.


    He understood at once that his greatest ambition and hope was to become a champion able to decide his own fate and overturn all that disgusted him, just like the resolve he gained when he witnessed Joshua van Radcliffe flipped the southern Dark Forest as easily as turning his palm. That fiery sensation pulsated with his heart, permeating Creed''s entire body instantly!


    A wave of blue-purple light could be seen brimming from his entire body, the blue tint being more distinct. Elma''s body was shining with the same light too, although the purple clearer for her.


    Aside from those two, generally distinct radiance of scarlet, gold, green, and purple began to spread around them. The body of Imperial Guard Cross, the Amos nearest to Creed and Elma, was brimming with a distinct blood red, while scarlet patches appeared over the seven other Guards as well, with an occasional golden hue.


    The light began to spread throughout the quadrant, illuminating fourteen worlds and hundreds of Void settlements. Even so, most were not answered: few emerald rights shone, while the others were either too dim¡­or did not shine at all. One could see that one thirds of the settlements numbering over a hundred had no light at all, with only silence emanating in the vast planetary system.


    But none heeded it, because all of them were reveling in the impulse emanating from the depths of their hearts, a most earnest and unquenchable emotion.

 Chapter 968 Sweeping Across a Thousand Stars Part Two

    At the other side of all dimensions, a golden light was shining and spreading endlessly across the dark galaxies.


    Hollow vacuum was a major part of the dark, cold, deathly, and silent universe. The true anomalies were warmth, heat, and light, and likewise, the existence of life was unusual compared to the near-eternal Void.


    Even so, a golden star was unleashing its heat and illumination across every direction as solar winds blew ceaselessly outwards, building a thin outer layer of heliopause.


    The edge of the solar winds was the domain of absolute control for a star. In Stellaris, most life were born to that domain, and only because they were bathed in warmth and brightness.


    But now, that boundary was being eroded.


    Darkness was spreading in the light. As the radiance visibly dulled, a distinct darkness squirmed upon the surface of the sun. It resembled irregular darkened flesh that moved along the star, but was meaningless even if a great gap was torn into it by the gaseous blast on the surface and corona¡ªit may have appeared broken, but it was in fact moving more of itself towards every corner of the star.


    In an instant, starry darkness began to spread with over half of the stellar surface, like a warped curtain that blocked all radiance¡­ the planets soon lost all sunlight, leaving all in deadly cold as the entire star was engulfed within a black membrane, becoming a dull orb of flesh.


    The solar wind ceased. As the stellar body''s surging gales stopped, light and heat diminished.


    Meanwhile, an arching birthing sac was split upon the squirming stellar form. Millions of physical embryos grew at a visible rate, with the arch resembling a smiling face from a universal perspective. There, in the hellish physical star and the formless cloud that had engulfed it, monsters of flesh were rapidly growing: Chaos spawns, freaks of bizarre shape that had no intelligence¡ªnot that they needed it, since they instinctively corrupted, assimilated, devoured, and destroyed everything.


    Devouring a star to extract its energy, assimilating all life as one of their own and extinguishing all purpose¡ªif one were to describe the Evil Gods of Chaos as unfathomable incarnations of destruction, their minions were then monsters that truly brought about darkness and terror.


    As one looked on, it was not merely a single planetary system¡ªa quadrant, a spiral arm and eventually every star in a galaxy had darkened. All things were decimated, consumed ,and converted into Chaos lairs while billions of spawns were born at every moment, flocking into hordes that swarmed towards the other side of Stellaris where there were still bright galaxies.


    The galaxy was rumored to be the first where the Chaos descended¡ªa fallen galaxy that was now the enemy''s lair. If any local race of Stellaris were to have seen that, they would have claimed it to be a hopeless cause, an invincible Chaos.


    But the giant god from another world disagreed.


    ***


    In the dark infected galaxy, at the tip of its third spiral arm, as psionic energy stirred ripples in the vacuum and split a gap into the dimensions, 1372 portals appeared at the edge of 1372 planetary systems. Glimmering clusters of light that advanced at 90% of lightspeed darted away from the passage, colliding determinedly onto the star covered in flesh.


    At that single instant, raging winds cascaded away from the darkness and a hole of incomparable illumination abruptly appeared over the black stellar form. From the edge of the hole, a cool metallic light began to spread, swiftly layering the irregular black flesh from top to bottom. A massive and sturdy metallic construct that engulfed the sun, a metal cage that seemingly extended like pestilence, thus appeared.


    Millions, even billions of Chaos younglings were directly killed and assimilated¡ªthe monsters that would have consumed stars had finally met an existence viler, more fearsome, and more bewildering than they could have been.


    With the destruction of spawning lair within the consumed star, a metal Dyson Sphere appeared unto the world.


    The solar winds, having been held back over long periods of time, sprayed thinly away from the binding hole like a rainbow arch that extended across the galaxy.


    1372 stars were therefore freed, some taking more time since they were where Void Mothers dwelled, although no more than half an hour. Moreover, as the assaulter became ever more masterful, his attack against Chaos spawns became increasingly intricate and deft that the timeframe was further reduced.


    And then, thousands upon thousands more.


    A thousand stars seemingly swept through by a thousand dust particles¡ªthey were shimmering in brilliance gold, red, blue, and white that were different yet same, simultaneously bursting with different ripples.


    At the tip of the third spiral of the galaxy, part of the darkness briefly retreated, reduced to faint silver. Bits of starlight flickered but had neither romance nor warmth, leaving a steely coolness and menace. A massive silver warship flew out of the engulfed star, massacring every remaining aberration and galactic-class lairs.


    Order, colder than steel and more terrifying than Chaos.


    In the dark silence of the Void, the four-armed Giant God of Steel held a star which was steel ablaze in his hands, the other three reaching deep inside it, digging into its insides like scooping out watermelon flesh, eventually having ten thousand clusters of light materialize. The Giant God then nonchalantly lifted his hand and tossed the clusters into Void, like a fisherman throwing fish food into a lake.


    Beside the Giant God was a massive crystal sphere brimming with profound psionic presence, instantly opening thousands of portals directed to different locations and precisely transporting every cluster to a target system on the other side. Thus, thousands of planetary systems were freed from their vile guests as their new master arrived.


    When the substance of a star was exhausted, the psionic crystal sphere led the Giant God towards the next star with an uninhabited system, and then the many following ones.


    Warships? Fleet? An alliance of ten thousand civilization to fight a destined battle against Chaos?


    Unnecessary¡ªat least for now. The battle of Extraordinary individuals who stood upon pinnacles were far profound than what anyone could have imagined.


    Joshua had worked with the Third Curtain to assault the Chaos of an entire galaxy of approximately one to four hundred billion stars.


    On that note, Joshua merely had to repeat one, or up to three million times the present progress to easily purify the entire galaxy. In other words, it would have taken less than a thousand years to purge or destroy the entire galaxy with him doing nothing but lifting his hand, culling the Chaos encampment and reducing them into nothingness.


    But would it really have taken so long?


    The answer was no.


    "It''s almost time." After using up the mass of 413 stars, Joshua suddenly said to the Beacon of Perpetuity beside him, "The swirl of emotions is resonating, now that billions of Chaos minions destroyed."


    [Anything goes: Do as you desire.]


    [Admittance: We believe in the possibilities you bring.]


    Joshua did not add anything to that. The Giant God of Steel looked up and spread all four arms.


    He saw that Psi and life were converging in Stellaris as a profound swirl of emotions, accumulating in the Psyweb. With two unparalleled enthralling consciousness suppressing them and allowing no escape, their presence stabilized the zealous Psi for the moment, keeping every psionic from being affected by the distorted emotions of their brethren and reduced to lunatics.


    Such was the inescapable plight of psionic realms: when perished souls screamed in resentment and crazed souls cursed the world, the once-clear Seas of Psi would have been sullied by the dead. The more sensitive the psionics who later lived were, the easier they would be maddened, even completely losing control.


    One or perhaps multiple champions willing to enter the Seas of Psi were needed to resolve that problem, cleansing that corruption and shouldering it. They had different names in different worlds: Hades, reapers, with some corrupted and becoming demon kings or being consecrated as saviors.


    But Joshua did not intend to interfere with everything in Stellaris. He never once decided the fates of others, and as such, would rather have the dead souls rule over themselves, gather their feelings, and make their own choices.


    "Ignite, eternal flame!"


    With a quiet declaration, four flames kindled in the warrior''s palm, containing the most extreme, purest, and most volatile emotions. It was benevolent or rational one moment, malevolent or insante the next¡ªas were the emotions of intelligent life and their soul.


    Billions of Chaos spawns decimated being its sacrifice, the Giant God ignited four lamps upon the darkened universe, the names of which were courage, intelligence, perseverance, and resolve.


    At the same time, they were also hatred, greed, obstinance and arrogance!


    But so what? Could humans comprehend love and rational without hate and craziness? Could they understand curiosity and passion with neither greed nor indulgence? Blessings and blights were not absolute, but complementary and ever-changing¡ªall things contradicted, corresponding in conflict.


    The toughest battle was the battle against oneself, and precisely why Joshua, who was only obsessed with fighting, could understand and tap into the power of emotion.


    Raising his hand, the Giant God allowed the blaze to fly towards the distant blankness and meld into the Psyweb, bypassing boundless minds of intelligent life and darting through the Seas of Psi, brushing through the hearts and minds of all that lived.


    In the Midgardians'' homeworld which was still feeling the delight of their god''s advent, great sheets of emerald radiance that was mixed with blue-purple and gold shone, while red and purple reflected each other to reveal noble but radical emotions which revealed the civilization and races, causing the stars to dim in comparison.


    The flames sped away, turning into a meteor that streaked across visions towards the depths of the Psyweb where a massive swirl gathered all called. Gone in a flash, it merged into the oceans of emotions from every living creature and ignited into blazing fire.


    "Now, Beacon of Perpetuity!"


    In the spiritual realm that had been set aflame, soul and substance transited and the silhouette of a Giant God appeared beside it. Three great beings seemingly composed out of endless light particles that appeared to have been watching the entire Psyweb could now be seen, as Joshua''s soul dived into the fire.


    "Give form to the Four Divine Rings with me!" he sonorously called out.


    [Awe: It is a miracle!]


    [Wonder: That is actually possible?]


    [Answer: We shall begin.]


    Likewise, the three beings dived into the fire as well, becoming hammers and anvils of the Giant God who hammered away in the burning swirl of emotions, alongside acting as ditches and walls which filtered out excess noise, purifying and stabilizing the swirl.


    In the long river of burning emotions, distinct runes emerged within the scarlet flames, like marks resembling lightning and scars that split apart as it descended upon the land, representing the courage of life in facing thunder and the unknown, as well as the wrath and hatred of gods and men after being hurt.


    [Ring of Courage forged]


    Distinct runes appeared in the golden flames of the swirl of emotions. They resembled eyes and were circular like coins, rotating in the air. They represented the curiosity and wisdom of all living beings in the world, as well as innate greed and indulgence.


    [Ring of Wisdom forged]


    Distinct runes formed in the emerald fire of the blazing tides of emotion. Resembling a creature''s horns or branches and trunks, they remained motionless amidst gales, representing the endurance and perseverance of all creatures in the face of torment, as well as the beastly tendency of humans to be stubborn and obsessed.


    [Ring of Perseverance forged]


    Distinct runes formed, brushed into shape in the purple-blue fire within blazing emotional surges. They were particles that resembled seeds and ores, their origins humble yet able to grow into trees that held the world aloft. They represented the sincerest love and resolve in all life, as well as their uncompromised possessiveness and control.


    [Ring of Resolve forged]


    In the burning, surging and overflowing swirl of emotion, the four rings had manifested while the massive swirl of Psi gushed with lifeforce visible to the naked eye, and yet returned to Order. The shape of four profound wills were growing, with gods about to be born into infinite emotion and the vanguard who would lead all life against the Chaos.


    "Bahahaha!"


    Crafting without ceasing and eliminating the excess emotion in the swirl, Joshua watched with a zealous gaze as the Four Divine Rings manifested, laughing wildly. Should anyone who had known him well been there, they would have recognized it to be the first earnest laugh that came from his heart.


    "Sage!"


    After laughing, the Giant God spread his four arms at the lamps of the four rings as if to embrace the ensuing future, his tone rapidly changing from wildness to unwavering determination.


    "So is this the feeling of Creation, after the first gods were born?" he said quietly, mouthing every word. "So, this is the process of creating a god? I see! It might have been a different process, but there''s no doubt that this is a truth beyond ordinary gods, even the creation of the Seven Gods!"


    "This is the Authority of Worlds; a power even god could create!"


    "I''ve found your former path!"


    The warrior looked up towards the elevated planes of spirit where nothing existed, clenching his four fists while his gaze pierced the Void at a pure-white silhouette that was somewhere out there at present.


    "I''ve caught your tracks and traces!"


    "You''re not getting away!"


    The three profound consciousness did not understand why the Giant God was roaring, even as the rings became more vivid and brilliant within the flames until genuine runes appeared at the tip of the rings, unparalleled solid emotion gushing into the domain of divinity as primordial divine power welled out from within.


    They did not understand Joshua''s mood at all, or his delighted roar after having found someone superior and a goal worth pursuing.

 Chapter 969 Followers and Seekers

    If the behavior by which admirers advanced towards the position of their object of adoration was ''following'', then the behavior by which champions kept searching within an ocean of unknown would be ''seeking''.


    While no relative superiority divided the two as both were worthy pursuits identical in purpose and destination, the acts themselves embodied completely different meanings¡ªthough potentially sounding arrogant, the former was passive, merely dragged forward, while the latter involved initiative, selfishly assuming their journey.


    Neither was more superior or nobler than the other, and one could be easily lost in the case of the latter, although there was no doubt of an easier time in understanding their objectives and their path.


    Unless the former understood that their object of their adoration was one who stood at the pinnacle of their life''s encounters but not actually an insurmountable aim, perhaps only such arrogance or confidence could allow the admirers to discover their own path.


    It was just that Joshua did not have to go through such motions, for he merely seeked out the Sage without following his trail. His objective was to become an existence comparable or even surpassing the Sage, and not to become a new Sage¡ªin return, the power of emotion was the first step through which he caught up to the Sage, and a cornerstone for the future.


    In the spiritual realm, the swirls of emotion accumulated over millenia from countless races in Stellaris were ablaze. There was guilt towards family before death, the reluctance of death in the elderly, the faintest of yearning for children despite a happy death, just as there was the unreasonable jealously held by the crazed towards the blissful, the destructive tendencies engraved into the bones of deviants, not to mention the utter despair of the melancholic towards the world.


    Beauty, ugliness, distortortion, purity, stubborness and calmness¡ªPsi, possibly the first Extraordinary power invented by a civilization in the Multiverse to change the world, was gathering, resonating with life itself and igniting a near-boundless flame. Then, with the hammering of a Giant God from another world and their world''s most powerful psionic, four divine rings were forged.


    Where had the gods come from, and what were they?


    Joshua had thought about it long time ago, when both Joshua and the God of Fortune and Despair were looking up upon the stars of Mycroft. He had attempted to unravel the mystery in his own way and replicate divine power.


    He created objects, life, the world, his own spawn, and even heroic spirits, crafted from the memories of civilizations in Chaos¡ªaside from not being a god in a narrower definition, he was very much divine in all he did. Moreover, he had already been worshipped as a new god by the Midgardians in Sterllaris.


    But in the beginning, Joshua could not fully understand the essence of god even after achieving everything. He simply thought of it as just a description, and that he would be one if he could accomplish the divine¡ªgod of creation, war, and destruction were all titles within his reach. It was only later that he realized that the essence of god was a superior lifeform that eclipsed civilization, like what artificial intelligence was to humans.


    Nonetheless, that metaphor was not accurate, nor was the connection between god, human, and civilization so simple. They were simply individuals who fashioned themselves as memes and obtainied divine power from the Root of the Multiverse, far beyond artificial intelligence¡ªthat idea had reached its peak after Joshua cleared Chaos Memories from his body and subjugated his divinity, having obtained information and data that would have never otherwise been gained. After all, there was no way he would have gotten one of the Seven Gods and have them undergo pre-death rampages.


    Now, however, Joshua was executing his ideas practically for the Four Divine Rings. It appeared to be a success and that his path of choice was correct: he could create True Gods, and it was not actually important that he borrowed the power of the Stellaris'' emotional swirls.


    More importantly, Joshua had now discovered a way that did not depend on the Root, Initial Flame, and Divine Powers to ascend as a deity and explore mimetic essence! He could simply create several gods and observe their refinement, gradually progressing into the Fourth Threshold of Life, without the constraints of the Initial Flame.


    "The Four Divine Rings have been mostly completed, only needing to have them slowly synchronize to Stellaris'' Psyweb."


    Joshua lowered his hammer after the forging and the process of soul-substance transition. In the spiritual realm, his huge soul form shrunk before vanishing, leaving four flames that had been refined to their very limit churning while the runic rings hovered within.


    In the real world, the four-armed Giant God opened his eyes, while the psionic crystal sphere¡ªthe Beacon of Perpetuity''s clone¡ªshone once more.


    "Extreme emotions linked to the Root, drawing corresponding divine powers¡ªalthough I don''t understand if the essences are actually destruction, conflict, wit, or conspiracy, there is no doubt that the Four Divine Rings are a success, perhaps even genuine sacred objects."


    The sacred objects referred not to the tools or weapons used by deities, but objects that embodied divine positions but were without self¡ªin other words, deities without self-awareness, relying upon the emotions entrusted by countless civilization and aflame in the emotion swirls to maintain their divine title and power.


    [Analysis: I understand your idea, Radcliffe. You will create four gods to rule the Seas of Psi by refining the power of emotion.]


    [Dissection: By creating four gods, they would carry out the tasks of culling Chaos in your place¡ªor at least, in your absence.]


    "Yes indeed." Joshua nodded, holding nothing back. "I can''t spend hundreds of thousands of years on Stellaris fighting Chaos¡ªnot even a decade, actually. My own civilization is facing an oncoming threat as well, so I can''t actually stay here too long, although able to briefly alleviate the direness for the moment."


    "I am aware that months or even years are negligible in a galactic war, and that is why I am applying another measure."


    ***


    A common proverb once said teach a man to fish, and you''ve fed him for a lifetime¡ªand it was exactly what Joshua had in mind.


    Instead of helping Stellaris in slaying Chaos spawns in thousands of different systems, he could instead leave a profound power to strengthen the Midgard civilization along with the Stellar Guard, providing them a clear advantage over Chaos. In that respect, the power of emotion that Joshua discovered and the combination of Psi and lifeforce were perhaps a fine choice.


    In fact, there was no lack of hybrid Extraordinary powers: the divine energy which the Grand Patriarch of the Takur Ruin Cult used in battle was a combination of divine powers and Psi. Additionally, most natives of Grandia had used a composite of mana and lifeforce, while psionic warlocks were naturally gifted with a mixture between Psi and mana or ether. Nature Power was a lifeforce with ether and mana attributes, not to mention combat aura, element aura, and Holy Light aura, a traditional hybrid between lifeforce, elements, and Holy Light.


    On that note, it was basically expected of every mage to train in mana, elements, and ether, combining the three major supernatural forces and many other advanced spells, which made their class an extremely difficult one.


    However, such combined powers did not form a complete solid system. It was simply applied by successors as their predecessors had discovered that application, and they trained or used, at most, two or three individual powers, calibrating on the spot when needed. Then finally, most would simply choose a single path to journey forward, instead of venturing upon two at once at greater cost.


    But unlike all that, Joshua''s very first objective of developing Emotional power was so it could stand independent from Psi and lifeforce. As a novel experiment with Extraordinary ability, it would also have a complete system where both Psi and lifeforce would be refined at once, with the Four Divine Rings of Stellaris and any individuals who would choose to walk that path being Joshua''s voluntary observational subjects.


    Having billions of intelligent lives as reference and collectible data, Joshua was convinced that he would have progressed far beyond anyone''s information in developing the Emotive system. With over thousands of civilizations combined and a supermassive galaxy as a base, such was the mutualism between champions and civilizations, where champions provided a beautiful possibility, with the latter completing it as a genuine Extraordinary power!


    Either way, with the four classes of guidance by the Four Divine Species, any intelligent mind could theoretically awaken Emotional power. Added to their existing Psi fundamentals, the training would be faster and better, and with that, the collective ascension would allow Stellaris to actually subjugate and counter Chaos far more effectively than having Joshua deal with it.


    Of course, Joshua''s true intention that solved the problem at its root was to actually kill the Evil Gods. Why go for the winding road? Would the problem not be solved with the troublemakers gotten rid of?


    Still, although all the Chaos in Stellaris were spawns and innumerable, they were not impossible to destroy. If not for the Triple Curtains having to protect all intelligent civilizations of the world and suppress the emotional swirls, the three could have already handled the present situation¡ªthings would have been ten times worse for the Stellar Guard if a single Evil God had arrived.


    However, while Joshua closed his eyes and pondered while controlling the many metal Dyson Spheres and warships that he had crafted to cull the Chaos, the Beacon of Perpetuity asked him a question.


    [Praise: A perfect idea, Radcliffe. You truly are the Sage''s successor, and have surpassed most Extraordinary individuals to reach the forefront of boundaries.]


    [Awe: There are currently 762 civilizations which have founded composite powers, 27 of which have tapped into its potential and 3 of which have founded a theoretical system. There are none of which have dissected its basis¡ªyour arrival is indeed a great reinforcement for Stellaris, and supporting the Midgardian''s summoning project is the best decision the Triple Curtain has ever made.]


    [Doubt: However, there is a critical issue with your project.]


    "I know what you speak of."


    The Giant God nodded, indicating that he was aware but without a change in his expression. "You''re pointing out that although the Four Divine Rings have been forged and embody godly powers," he replied with a smile, "but they have no self, which makes them vulnerable to emotion itself. Is that right?"


    The Beacon of Perpetuity did not respond¡ªit was too obvious a problem.


    ***


    Like how the Seas of Psi would be corrupted by the souls of endless dead, the swirls of emotion contained impure forces. It would have been easily infected by the emotions of all creatures, even if extracted by Joshua and Triple Curtain, since they were born from those lives.


    To put simply, the Four Divine Rings were objects and not alive. Even though they held great power and were beacons guiding those in Stellaris who trained in emotion to keep ascending and had the admirals pursuing their radiance or the curious seek their path, the rings remained vulnerable as they were equally affected by emotions.


    If Stellaris was benevolent, the Ring of Courage and Ring of Wisdom would have behaved like their namesake, with those who persevered remaining steadfast and the passionate filled with resolve. But on the other hand, if Stellaris was malice, courage would have fallen to hate and madness, wisdom to greed and indulgence, perseverance to obstinance and passion to envy.


    In short, the Rings would have been good or evil depending on the people of Stellaris. Such was the difficulty in the absence of Self, since emotions existed as a duality¡ªsuch deities who were not self-aware would have been easily affected by others, with Good or Evil alignments shifting within a mere day.


    Therefore, Joshua answered flatly, "There''s a simple solution. I''ve created them as rings precisely because they would find their masters¡ªI know that the day would come when someone would wear them."


    Joshua, being as he was then¡ªthe greatest entity who had caught up to the Sage and who believed himself of being able to feel proud of¡ªhad already thought about the issues that the Four Divine Rings could have potentially faced and their solutions.


    If the Four Divine Rings were truly easily influenced by humans, then would it not have been handled if they were entrusted to staunch wills that would have remained unchanged even in the presence of emotional swirls? And were rings not made to be worn, though it was not unusual to have them hang like pendants either?


    One way or another, training Emotion forged the spirit and the body. If there was anyone who could reach the threshold of the Four Divine Rings in the future, his will and ability would certainly have made him a True God even on Mycroft¡ªthe standards of champions were universal even across the Multiverse.


    "Being imbued with the will of the divine object naturally makes a real divine being." With those words, Joshua lowered his head and closed his eyes, the eight images of the Seven Gods appearing in his mind. A moment later, he opened his eyes again and said quietly, "That''s the measure to create manmade deities that I know of¡­ Perhaps that''s the origin of the Seven Gods, and why the Sage could revive the remnant souls of his apostles and friends and make gods of them."


    "Perhaps that''s the true measure to create True Gods that transcend the Prime Deities, Animism Deities, or Doctrinal Deities.


    I generally get the idea of what the Sage was thinking before.


    With that thought, Joshua turned towards the Beacon of Perpetuity and smiled. "I''ve come to Stellaris bearing the Emotive system, but you and your companions should be the ones to find those who would lead and complete the system. It''s your task too¡­ by the way, although I''ve met them, allow me to formally visit them next time around."


    After all, the Triple Curtain of the Life Preservation Sequence was an intelligent programming left by the Wise One of Psi¡ªtheir heir, from a certain perspective. Unlike the Knowers, who were not actually direct successors of the Wise One of Arcane, they may have known less as they did not wander the Multiverse much in comparison, but the raw information that the Triple Curtain kept would definitely be enough!


    They should have met if the opportunity arises. The Wise One of Arcane was the first Wise One to be born after the fall of the civilization of the Wise One of Psi, and the two heirs must have had much to cross check and more truths to unravel.


    He would contact the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds later and see if they could send over some of the Knowers'' leaders.


    Joshua was pensive. If the Mycroft civilization could represent the Sage''s successors, it was equivalent of having the grand scenario of three Heirs gathering.


    There was no telling if there was such precedent in the history of the Multiverse.


    [Permission: No problem. The First and Second Curtain await your visit.]


    The Beacon of Perpetuity responded at once, but soon appeared puzzled.


    [Question: What is it, Radcliffe? You appear distracted.]


    "¡­Nothing."


    Joshua had suddenly paused, blinking and turning towards the side of the dark universe where the stars were bright in the middle of this exchange with the Beacon of Perpetuity. He then spoke, at once curious and with clear pleasure, "I''ve never imagined how long it would have taken."


    "Someone has actually answered the power of Emotion so quickly to become its first Ringbearer?"

 Chapter 970 Retaliation

    In the seas of vacuum between the stars of Stellaris filled with thin misty dust, a fringe galaxy, the Old Langma nebula between sector 76 and 78, was once the home of a starfaring civilization known as the Langma Union. It did not fall to the spawn of Evil Gods, but to a manmade supernova detonation more than 300,000 years ago instead¡ªa single flawed ritual along with extreme coincidences had sent the solar energy spell the Union used into disarray, with the extradimensional Psi effects causing a chain explosion across the twenty stars they controlled, destroying all their core domains and colonies in eight minutes.


    It may have been stupidity or bad luck, but what should theoretically not have happen had instantly killed 87 billion Langmas. The dust of their stars converged into a complex nebula that extended incessantly, whereas the souls and Psi of the Langmas unfurled in the nebula, condensing into a single tiny psionic star¡ªthe sudden, unprecedented death did not allow time for the Langma to experience the emotions of outrageousness and rage before being reduced to dust, which was why the psionic star was rather pure, even acting as a beacon for vessels that guided those who came later across the nebula of tragedy.


    But now, 300,000 years later, as the psionic star was about to die, the Old Langma nebula also saw the arrival of new, unexpected guests: Chaos spawns were coming from the Void beyond, destroying whatever they could feel, and the nebula became their lair. They did not have to worry about the substantial psionic static within Old Langma even if it complicated navigation for ordinary fleets and denied them the guidance of the psionic star¡ªthe Old Langma therefore became a hiding place of Chaotic evil, a forbidden zone for civilizations nearby.


    But now, a massive and unique fleet was moving through the nebula itself, with a G-shaped ship at the center of their formation. Its bow of more than 25 kilometers tall was ejecting a phantom-like stream of Psi and advancing through the vacuum, a fresh red raging flame painted on its hulls.


    It was the strike team called Blaze.


    A small scout ship could be seen warping out from a distant nebula. It approached the fleet after exchanging signals, before docking into the massive warship. Its data vault was then connected, with volumes of information being transmitted.


    "Is that so? The psionic star has perished completely, but the Chaos spawns have also disappeared entirely."


    On the bridge command, an elderly Tanyan that resembled a cicada shook its feelers and calmly read the information recorded from the reconnaissance. "That means there''s no hostiles in all of Old Langma," he muttered. "With 27 scout ships reaching the same conclusion from every direction, it should be the truth, unless they have evolved some new ability."


    After a moment of thought, a cold mechanical voice extended from the Tanyan chest with the humming of the translating machine. "All ships speed up. We are leaving the inner nebula and warping towards the next objective."


    "Yes, sir!" a synchronous response sounded. Orders were relayed, and the entire Blaze fleet of more than 2900 ships equipped with Star Destroyer cannons turned slightly before accelerating towards the outer nebula.


    Having no targets here, they would simply proceed to the next mission¡ªthe strike team was very much the Stellar Guard''s white blood cells, with the objective of culling the bacteria called Chaos from the territories of the Alliance.


    No one else aboard had a different opinion to Kedar''s command either. Each of them was selected from elites and possessed the best qualities along with combat awareness, while Kedar himself who had been entrusted with commanding the Armageddon-class Star Destroyer was a five-star fleet commander, and a powerful psionic who was the elite of elites. Having been fighting for over 45 years, leading three fleets in 102 battles against the Chaos and awarded the First-Class Medal of the Alliance, none would have doubted his orders for no reason. That includes Faya the Midgardian, vice commander of the ship and leader of Engineering, who would have unconditionally trusted his old and experienced commander.


    But today was an exception.


    ***


    Being a Midgardian with more carotene in his body, the leaves over Faya''s head were colored orange-yellow. At the moment, he was pretending to be unconcerned even though he was filled with worries, slipping glances at Kedar who appeared calm and normal.


    The worries had not started today. To be specific, it was after that mission handed to the Blaze fleet that Faya began to worry about Kedar''s mental state. After all, it was not as if anyone could remain normal after witnessing their homeworld being blasted into pieces, and more frighteningly, with the one who gave the command being Kedar himself¡ªnot to mention that his only heir, the grave of his wife, and the last remains of his friends were left on that planet corrupted by Chaos.


    It was very much the worst day a person could have experienced.


    Following such torment, the greatest abnormality would have been to remain normal¡ªand that was why Faya had requested a leave period from the Alliance military''s hierarchy in Kedar''s stead, along with professional psychological care. However, perhaps due to recent direness of the war, the orders never came, and Kedar was still running around with the fleet, culling the Chaos.


    Still, it was nothing, since Faya believed that having Kedar continue fighting Chaos spawns was fine as it allowed him to vent his anguish and rage¡ªthrough a normal channel, at least. However, perhaps due to the overwhelming success of the Great Turnaround and the destruction of the Permanent Void Anchor Points, a drastic change occured amongst the Chaos spawns: the Eastern Quadrants were assaulted heavily, while the spawns at the Southern Quadrants where the Blaze fleet was positioned had all retreated, leaving empty lairs and fully devouring stars and planetary systems.


    "Damn it, even the Chaos spawn in Old Langma is gone¡­ we haven''t had a fight for weeks!"


    Faya felt pain within him, assuredly aware that Commander Kedar''s misery and rage had yet to recede. He had seen Kedar taking out old family photos and staring blankly at it during idle periods, while his psionic presence occasionally emanated words like ''Permanent Void Anchor Points'' or ''Starsplitter Fleet'', making it fully evident he was unwell.


    There was not much to say about the Permanent Void Anchor Points'', since those were Void portals which lasted indefinitely, keeping various Void positions connected. It was the major source for Chaos reinforcements, and every moment it was open, Chaos forces that could only be destroyed over hundreds of different battlegrounds simultaneously poured out. The Life Preservation Sequence had calculated and confirmed that the war could never have been won as long as those portals were not destroyed, and hence executed the Great Turnaround: The Stellar Guard had sent all forces in a direct confrontation that kept most of the Chaos forces at bay, but they were just a diversion¡ªelite troops would perform long distance warping, launching a suicidal ambush on the Permanent Void Anchor Points.


    In turn, the Starsplitter Fleet was one of the armadas involved in the suicidal ambush of the Great Turnaround. Most of the troops were loners with neither friends nor kin, or had lost them to the Chaos. Out of the eighteen armadas, only one of their detachment survived and kept their designation, while every other fleets died in battle with honor, their names and careers marked in the Stellar Guard''s memorial plaque.


    From Faya''s perspective, Commander Kedar had undoubtedly no will to live: he wanted join the Starsplitters, carrying out all manners of lethal missions and dying in the process. Perhaps that was why the transfer orders never came too¡ªKedar had already applied to transfer, and the military hierarchy welcomed such resolve to die, not to mention that an experienced veteran joining the Starsplitters was a major blow against the Chaos.


    Nonetheless, Faya was very worried about Commander Kedar''s mental state after weeks without any battle. The rationality of psionics could perhaps be destroyed in the absence of an outlet for their rage, and with Kedar being an Omega-class psionic, he could wreck their Star Destroyer single-handedly.


    "Don''t worry, Faya. For better or worse, I''m an old solider who has fought for four decades," a translated mechanical voice called out to Faya suddenly, despite the latter believing that he had hidden his thoughts well. Looking up in surprise, he realized that Kedar had turned to him, his feelers hovering as he said, "I''m really fine. You don''t have to worry about my mental state."


    "You¡­ you can read my thoughts?" Faya felt an embarrassment of being seen through at first, before a rising sense of astonishment. "It''s recent but I''m Omega-class too¡­wait, could it be...!"


    The leaves over Faya''s head shrank as a possibility occurred to him.


    "You''ve ascended to Perpetuator?!"


    Perpetuators-class were Omega-class psionics who had risen beyond the ability to fight individually with the power of celestial warships, true champions who could decide the outcome of a battle alone. Such class of psionics were rare even amongst the Stellar Guard with no more than forty of them in total across over 8000 starfaring civilizations¡ªmost of them were leaders of their respective races too, and would not have fought.


    Yet, for Kedar to have reached Perpetuator would have meant that he had truly kept his emotions controlled and not descended into madness¡­ which would have been a great thing.


    "Perhaps I''ve just broken through that sheet of paper."


    Kedar replied flatly then, "I''ve been grinding away at the pinnacle level for decades, but it is the extreme emotions I''ve experienced recently that had me reflect upon my life and the many problems I faced, before getting me to calmly study the very fabric of my Psi¡­ I had indeed progressed, although it''s hard to say if I''m really Perpetuator now."


    Indeed, it would have been a blessing for the fleet commander to become a Perpetuator who stood at the pinnacle across the alliance. It should have been good news to be relayed to the entire Alliance¡ªbut somehow, Faya felt a chill into his heart.


    If the price to ascend as a Perpetuator was to personally destroyed one''s own homeworld and everything they valued, then there would not be many willing to do it, since people obtained strength with purpose. To destroy purpose and reason for strength instead would be the most laughable of folly.


    Faya could scarcely imagine how much rage and hate was submerged beneath Kedar''s calm tone and his eyes without fathomable emotions. What surge of emotion could have driven the fleet commander, who had focused in command for decades without really thinking about ascending, to break through that one barrier in weeks and find his own path?


    Kedar himself did not know either.


    ***


    At the fore of the bridge, the fleet commander turned again to gaze into space at the vague stars faraway. His tone may have been calm and rational, but it was also his limit¡ªthe Tanyan did not say much at all now, because he simply did not know when he would suddenly scream or wail from the pain, ejecting every bit of psionic power from his body and destroy everything around him.


    Breaking through to Perpetuator? Perhaps. Kedar was vividly aware that his power had briefly risen only because of the reflection. The profound Psi that was cultivated by emotion has begun to exceed his grasp and reach a level he had never yearned for, and though he could certainly ascend when his power broke through the boundary, he could have also possibly turned into a frightening, aberrative Perpetuator-class psionic monster.


    I have to go. I must at least be surrounded by Chaos spawns when I go amok.


    That was what his rationale said¡ªto pour the flames of rage upon the enemy was the best revenge, and the purpose of what little remained of his life.


    Where? Who cares! I don''t mind becoming a monster at all, as long as I kill the minions of Chaos!


    It was the hateful roar of one who had nothing. He had lost every kin, friend, and even his homeworld¡ªthe Tanyan was now a displaced civilization, and while the others who lived in other parts of the Alliance could keep their starfaring civilization alive, the newborns would never know the beauty of their homeworld.


    There was nothing save for hate and revenge. Kedar had no reason to fight the Chaos or to repress his rage. He was at a loss when he awoke with a start from his daily dreams, mocking himself for his own rationality.


    He had nothing. Why hold back, pretend to be rational and even calm, issuing orders that made him sick to his stomach?


    The emotions kept tearing at him in his mind, but Kedar stayed sensible. As he had put it himself, he was alright and could control emotions as a powerful psionic, even if it was only walking over thin ice¡­ at least, he could keep together while still with the Blaze fleet.


    As for the transfer to the Starsplitters¡­ It would have been another matter.


    "Hurry."


    Staring at the faraway, murky stars while the Psi around him brimmed with crimson radiance, Kedar muttered in an unhinged fashion, "I can''t wait."


    ***


    At that very moment, a Psyweb that anyone below Endless Light-class could never see stirred in space. Then, with an indiscernible hum, four streaks of distinct radiances warped and spread throughout Stellaris.


    Incandescent light swept through a million quadrants and a billion stars, searching and calling for existences that resonated with them, seeking their agents. Then, a blood-red light detached from the throbbing web, streaking away and arriving upon Kedar''s mind without anyone noticing, whether it was the bridge crew or Faya who was right beside Kedar.


    Only Kedar''s body shook abruptly. He could feel his spirit heating up¡ªa pure and peerlessly right emotion surged into the sea of his spirit, clearing up the old Tanyan''s opaque mind that had been a convoluted mixture of hatred, rage, misery, and loss.


    Many things suddenly streamed into Kedar''s mind in that instant.


    He would slay the Chaos spawns, and the more the better. To hell with fleet and duty¡ªhe could simply drive his Star Destroyer to the nearest Chaos lair and self-destruct, dying and ending everything in the war against all Chaos. He would spill his boundless hatred, his endless wrath and madness. Who cared if it was rational? There was no reason for him to be sensible, and he would thus become a powerful psionic monster, seeking Chaos for his slaughter.


    The purest of hatred drew infinite dark thoughts. It was like a stone thrown beneath a mire with lurking vipers and insects swarming out in return¡ªstunned, Kedar watched the dark, deplorable thoughts in his head, his appendages clenching while his feelers curled.


    Likewise, many other thoughts crossed his mind too.


    He would protect the other races and civilization, keeping them from repeating the ruin of his own home. He would lead his fleet in the resistance against the Chaos so that the number of tragic people like himself would not increase. His heart was filled with boundless courage, for it was indeed having nothing and having nothing to especially love that he now had everything.


    Because he had nothing, he was fearless.


    Then, Kedar remembered the oath he had sworn when he joined the Guard''s fleet.


    "We shall keep watch over all life and Order across the planets and be a shining star upon all civilization and races. We shall be the shield that resists the Chaos, the protectors who repel their invasion."


    "We are the Guard''s fleet. We shall clear Chaos and calamity until the end of life."


    Two seemingly contradicting emotions originating from the same source clashed within Kedar''s heart. Speechless, the venerable Tanyan raised his head, his feelers abruptly shaking while he broke into peaceful tears.


    "Ah. So, I still hold such profound weakness in my heart."


    He reflected silently. "So, I''ve never controlled myself, but have simply held myself back?"


    If losing loved ones allowed hate to fester rampantly and involved others, even destroying himself¡­


    It was truly grand cowardice and foolery.


    If Chaos had thoughts and could speak, they would have been sneering at his dullness.


    "I¡­"


    In reality, the scarlet Psi that had been brimming around Kedar''s promptly throbbed and diminished, as the Tanyan quietly said, "I was wrong."


    Falling to hate neither defeated his foes nor destroyed the Chaos, but would have only sent him and the people around him into the abyss¡­ He never needed hate, or to escape reality with vengeance to the point of self-ruin.


    He had to instead keep his eyes fixed to his life which was bathed in blood and tragedy, to stand firm in the future where he had lost everything, and yet keep going forward.


    He needed courage!


    Having admitted his hatred, mistake, weakness, and descent unto a spiral of self-destruction, he would correct his mistake of aiming hatred towards the enemy, and keep that weakness on his wall as caution, and sweep the spiral into the garbage can.


    Facing everything directly, his filthy self and the bleak reality, while confronting the future without fear¡ªsuch was courage.


    ***


    Psionic energy converged once again, and changed.


    A brighter and more vivid scarlet power gently pushed away vice commander Faya, who was hurrying towards him when he sensed something amiss. It was a power different from Psi, a light that was no shadow but a seemingly tangible substance.


    "Hate also begets courage, just like light towers and beacons that guide ships as they navigate." Kedar exhaled, radiances glinting in his compound eyes. "But one should not drown in hate, and mistake that light tower for a destination."


    My fight¡­ is not to exact revenge upon the Chaos. My fight is not that shallow.


    I will advance in this world filled with Chaos, towards a future without any!


    And in the instant when Kedar finally gained epiphany that courage and hate along with rage and madness contradicted, but was a single body of concepts, when his heart birthed genuine courage, the red light which poured into his mind''s eye abruptly shone.


    [Kedar Monan of the Stellar Guard Alliance. Your heart embodies great courage. You belong to the Ring of Courage]


    [Gallantry bids you]


    Mere courage would only have been granted acknowledgment by the Ring of Courage and a runic shadow. It was not enough to truly earn the manifested Ring of Courage.


    To become a Ringbearer, one had to be an individual able to control hate, understand madness, manipulate rage, and understand courage¡ªjust like the rings of oath, holding it all in and restraining oneself against all such emotion.


    The frame of a ring which was marked with a lightning bolt-shape rune appeared before Kedar''s chest, hanging on one of his joints before solidifying rapidly.


    Blood shade fire ignited, engulfing the entire body of the old Tanyan¡ªshell cracks, joints, and body parts which had all lost luster and roundness from old age were burning within the fire, revitalized, and returned to a younger time!


    In that moment, a nearly solid and thick presence spread instantly through out the entire Armageddon-class warship. Everything was aflame in the scarlet inferno, even reaching the entire Blaze fleet.


    "Co¡ªcommander?"


    Beside him, Faya, who was startled by the exceedingly profound presence, had fallen to the ground.


    "You, you''ve broken through!" he cried in surprise. Faya did not ask a single question but was immeasurably firm in his tone when he saw Kedar''s new youthful form, and sincerely cheered, "Wonderful!"


    "Oooooh! Our captain has ascended?"


    "Commander, to actually ascend without a word¡­"


    "To think that he could rise from such a tremendous blow¡­"


    "Commander, congratulations on your ascension to Perpetuator!"


    The bridge was immediately filled with delighted cheers and praises, just as the communications channels were consecutively transmitting all manners of congratulations and blessings¡ªeven the newer crews of the fleet knew the significance of the tragedy that had befallen their commander, not to mention those who had served alongside Kedar for over ten years.


    With such a blessing at present, they naturally did all they could to use that bliss to brush away the gloom.


    "Alright, stop it."


    Powerful spiritual presence instantly reverberated through everyone''s mind as Kedar, who was quickly mastering his new powers, serenely looked up. He seemed to have things to say to the crew who had silently supported him and trusted his command, but he was stopped by an urgent message from headquarters.


    "¡­Very good."


    After reading it a few times, Kedar Monan, commander of Blaze strike team, turned towards Faya. "Change of course. We''re turning and heading straight for the Dark Galaxy."


    "Commander?" Blanking out for a moment, Faya soon realized what was happening.


    "Could it be?!" he asked, his tone showing delight and a hint of trembling from exhilaration.


    "It''s true. The god of you Midgardians and our great mechanical leaders have joint forces to eradicate 90,000 planetary systems corrupted by Chaos. Their spawns are retreating from every end, and we don''t need to guard the rear."


    "The moment of retaliation has come." The cold and solemn mechanical voice once again spoke from the translating tool on his chest, combining with a spiritual presence that reached out to every crewmember''s mind. "Command has given orders: all fleets not involved in SS-class missions or above shall cease all present operations and head for the front line."


    "We are ending our purging tasks. It is time for the counterattack!"


    There was silence, before a cheer that echoed across the fleet resounded.


    Having heard that cheer that was of sincere hatred against Chaos and fearless courage, Kedar looked up at the stars that swirled as the warships turned. He sensed that the ship''s warp engines and beacon were being adjusted under Faya''s instructions and calibrations: the psionic core was charging and the vessel accelerating, and everything was in place.


    It was time.


    Hence, he spoke calmly, "Coordinates, the Eastern Quadrant: the first star base of the Tehran systems."


    "All ships assume formation. Activate warp engines, establish link with Tehran anchor points. Operation codename: Retaliation."


    "At my call¡­"


    Kedar then paused, raising his appendage and touching his red ring before issuing the command.


    "Warp!"

 Chapter 971 Just the Beginning

    In Stellaris, a year after Operation Great Turnaround and a month after the Midgadians had carried out the ritual known as the Abyss of Tomorrow, the world was changing and dyed. In the millennia-long war and tension, a new Extraordinary power had appeared in the domain of the Stellar Guard, where everyone was unsettled apart from the very rear.


    The new ability was very different from the superpowers such as magic, elements, and Holy Light, which were virtually unrelated to Psi introduced by a certain Sage. It could indeed be described as a variant of Psi, a unique variant and modification. Just like how the psionics were divided to the Meditative and Passionate factions, the power also branched into scarlet courage, golden wisdom, green perseverance, and purple-blue resolve.


    Moreover, unlike magic and the other Extraordinary powers which required complete training from scratch, the curious power that was officially named the power of Emotion perfectly matched various psionic techniques, even fully inheriting the user''s Psi and taking it to the next level. The only difference was the extremely demanding requirements of Emotion towards the user''s spiritual condition, along with the spiritual condition of surrounding lifeforms.


    For example, a majority of people had awakened the scarlet light of courage on the front line where the Stellar Guard engaged the spawns of Chaos. The light of any who invoked other emotional radiances would have been eclipsed by the scarlet light, unless they excelled and showed great firmness. Similarly, it was not as if there were none who had awakened the light of courage at the rear of the Stellar Guard''s territories, but that the other three radiances simply had a relatively overwhelming advantage.


    The change was also occurring across several races, including those with battle tendencies and also the nonchalant ones. Even those who did not often fight easily leaned towards the scarlet light, while it was not unusual for species that had focused on thinking to the point that their physical bodies decayed to be blessed by the golden light of wisdom.


    Although the Chaos spawns'' ability to spread and their formidable lifeforce, save for those furthest behind, would have allowed them invade every galaxy of the Alliance and hence cultivate the light of Courage correlated to conflict, it was not comparable to the front line where dozens of fleets had to fight several battles each day, taking turns to suppress and repel those spawns.


    The data also formed a map of the alliance that displayed a rainbow-like distribution¡ªto the rear being green and the middle being gold and purple-blue, while the foremost was scarlet.


    Setting the data aside, the power of Emotion was itself a remarkably unique ability, with the entire Stellar Guard Alliance changing significantly upon its debut. In the revelation that transpired twenty-eight days ago, thirty-one Omega-class psionics summoned their respective emotional ability and directly ascended beyond their present class to become new Perpetuate psionics. It resulted in an exponential increase of the Alliance''s elite fighting force, with the presence of Emotional power actually making them more powerful than former Perpetuators in terms of pure combat power.


    Amongst them was the most symbolical individual: Kedar Monan, a Tanyan Fleet Commander and Ringbearer of Courage. He had made a name for himself in the recent operation called the Great Turnaround, but the Chaos spawn''s counterattack had claimed his homeworld and forced Kedar himself to destroy the homeworld of his civilization.


    Everyone had believed that he would have been lost in misery and self-blame, and yet the appearance of Emotional power freed him from the abyss. Now, having gained epiphany of true courage and becoming a Perpetuator, Kedar succeeded in becoming the leader of Gallantry, a branch organization of the Four Major Emotions, while swearing to fight forever on the front line until Chaos no longer existed in the ''tomorrow'' of the world.


    Likewise, groups of other emotional powers had also been founded one after another. The Ring of Wisdom''s was called Acumen, Perseverance''s Bold and Resolve''s Paramount, with each branch group having a Ringbearer that completely fitted the doctrine.


    Naturally, due to time constraints, the system of Emotional power had yet to completely spread to every corner of Stellaris, and not everyone had the realization to awaken that new ability. According to the present ratio, only one in ten million would have had sentiments rich enough to be developed as Emotional power, and although that number would have slowly increased, it also proved that the new power had considerable requirements in respect to their personal constitution and spiritual aspect.


    Furthermore, not even the outstanding individuals who could awaken emotional power at the very first instance were perfectly compatible: if there had been ten billion intelligent life who had awakened emotional power, there would have been only less than ten Ringbearers. That was as they needed not only the ability to invoke courage, but also to invoke hate, rage, and insanity, similar to how they would not have been filled with only courage but also with greed, passion, and indulgence. Both positive and negative emotions were necessary, yet had to be kept under control to make a complete person, and only such existences were worthy as Ringbearers, receiving a manifested copy of a divine tool, a projection of the four major emotions.


    Beyond its uniqueness in its system, the power of Emotion could also achieve things Psi could never have brought forth in the battlefield or even their daily lives. As a mix of Psi and lifeforce, Emotional power was far superior to pure psionic powers from the aspect of affecting physical beings. Users could have their powers manifest as physically-visible bounded fields of energy and briefly used them as an object. In comparison, at a lower level, psionic users could at most rack their brains and use spiritual assault to cause distress upon others, whereas wielders of Emotional powers could directly conjure a huge hammer, using their mental strength to strike one''s physical core.


    Of course, it was not to say that Psi was inferior to Emotion, since psionic individuals would have developed various telekinesis ability at advance levels that would have effortlessly destroyed an entire battlefield, crushing thousands of Chaos spawns with its formless force. Emotional power''s application was more towards giving form to a Titan-class heavy armor pulverizing machine, physical crushing the entire battlefield.


    While pitting the weaknesses of two different powers did not make for a good comparison, Psi was assuredly an ability that leaned towards versatility with its all-encompassing functions and mastery, although it was difficult to reach the extreme of that path unless one was a true genius and champion. On the other hand, Emotional power required passionate sentiments from the very start, with the purpose of its development being slaughter. The function and efficiency of both powers in terms of combat was thus naturally incomparable.


    A certain God of Steel from the Void had allegedly claimed that it was not impossible for Perpetuators or even Endless Light-class individuals who cultivated Emotional power to conjure horrific war machines, from Armageddon-class Star Destroyers to planet killers. Either way, the many powerful wielders of the new power on the front line had been decimating the hordes of Chaos spawns, with Operation Retaliation executed at the Dark Galaxy making evident the advantage of Emotional power in combat.


    Thousands of Omega-class Emotion wielders had conjured a Spectrum Fleet¡ªlike gamers controlling their characters, they could fight without taking any casualties from across half the battlefield. In turn, the experimental armada had completely destroyed targets 170 times their own number, an unexpected outcome of the battle.


    More than that, having any warship blasted into pieces would have meant nothing more than merely having the wielder fall into a sagely, lethargic state transcending beyond worldly desires and being unable to muster any emotion for one or two weeks, which was unlike Psi, where one''s soul could have been maimed.


    As the Giant God and the psionic composite looked on without interfering, the Stellar Guard, which had been on the defense, had gone on the attack, clearing and counter-attacking against the Chaos spawns, filling the declining and dark futures of Stellaris with hope.


    "Almost done. If there''s no significant change, we don''t have to do anything," Joshua said amidst the Void, looking around the stars are nodding. "If there''s no Evil God or Chaos spawns nearing their threshold, us making a move won''t mean much."


    After all, it would have taken thousands of years for the Dark Galaxy that had been fully consumed by Chaos to be cleansed, even with Joshua''s power. It would not have mattered at all if he slayed the Chaos for months, and it was basically a waste of strength. As compared to killing spawns here, he was looking forward to get outside Stellaris and find true forms of Evil Gods to directly slay the root of calamity.


    [Invitation: Initial tasks completed. Radcliffe, the Triple Curtain invites you for an extended exchange at our control core.]


    "Ah, of course. Not a problem." Joshua naturally did not decline the Beacon of Perpetuity''s request. It had in fact been his request in the first place, but he had recently been busy keeping up with the progress and spread of Emotional power, adjusting by the Four Divine Rings with the Beacon and its two companions.


    "Well, let''s go."


    ***


    Just as Joshua had spread Emotional power upon Stellaris and was invited to the control core for further exchange with the Triple Curtain¡­


    At the base of the Stargate directed to the Multiverse, located at the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds in the world of Mycroft, many Void vessels were building a huge and circular steel base encircling the world around the demiplane which held the main body of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds. It was to be the foundation of Mycroft''s future central dock, as well as the center of the plane''s fortress. Apart from a majority of dwarven engineers, there were also fairies attached as ship builders to the constructing team¡ªthe critters who were masterful in the elemental aspect and familiar with the mysteries of different planes monitored for any shift in the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds main body and ensured safety during construction.


    And now, beside the completed world-linking Stargate, a loud warning echoed at the monitored zone.


    "Alert! Major irregular energy signature detected in the Galaxy of Bloodbath!"


    In the non-real-time surveillance zone, a worker in charge of monitoring otherworld galaxies and exchanging information was stunned for a moment after reading through a report, but her body instinctively pressed down on the alert button. "An abnormal ripple of energy was detected in the Amos Court fringes within the Galaxy of Bloodbath twenty-eight days ago, with the same signature appearing in the heartland of the Takur Ruin Cult. The energy resembles Psi, but is also compounded with highly-pure lifeforce. It is spreading very quickly and at a high energy level, presently covering one-eighth of the Galaxy of Bloodbath across both the Takur Ruin Cult and the Amos Court''s territories!"


    "Reports indicate that neither factions have reacted to the abnormal energy reaction. Intelligence is guessing that they are definitely facing a major problem far worse than we have thought, and one that we cannot stay uninvolved in!"


    The message was transmitted, swiftly spreading throughout every Mycroftian department and authority even though most were uninterested in that information. While the Galaxy of Bloodbath is assuredly powerful and frightening, they were too far from the Mycroft civilization''s actual region of control, meaning that they did not have much capacity to interfere. After having now spent most of their capital and energy on important matters such as infrastructure, education, improving birthrates, and production, they are simply unconcerned with the plight of other civilizations.


    As for the abnormal energy signature¡­ with the rate of its spreading, it would have been tens of thousands of years before it could cover the distance between the Galaxy of Bloodbath and the closest Mycroft colony¡ªand that was being optimistic. The Multiverse was so vast that it was no laughing matter.


    However, unlike what those authorities had imagined, the Mycroft civilization assuredly could not remain uninvolved.


    "¡ªWarning¡ª"


    With sharp humming, a red warning light quickly filled the surveillance zone. The intelligence crew, who had received specialized training to keep standing even when facing a certain Count, instinctively felt nervous and alert when they heard the alarm.


    Soon, the content of the warning was broadcasted.


    "Abnormal energy ripple appearing in the world of Mycroft. Origins: abnormal energy signature appearing at the northern side of the continent, specifically the northern provinces of the Helgamoth Empire¡ªMoldavia!"


    "Repeat, abnormal energy ripple originating from the Moldavian Main City of the Northern Provinces!"


    ***


    The issuance of the alert had actually been very timely.


    Even so, the formless energy ripple had spread by the time the call was issued, covering the entire world of Mycroft along with the quadrants around it. Mortals were unaware of it, and only the Gold-tier could feel a certain stir, Supreme sensing a distinct anomaly, while Legends could directly discern the origins of that anomaly.


    In the Holy Mountain Warship belonging to the Seven Gods Church parked at the Stargate base, Pope Igor was using his Spirit Terminal that resembled a wristwatch, immersing himself in the spiritual realm as he played Continental War.


    For a champion who had ventured far beyond the threshold of Legendary pinnacle, the Continental War had almost no benefits, and what might have been its single worth was the conundrums which otherworld civilizations once faced and the many choices they had to make. With history as reference, the leaders of civilization could have better recognized and examined the problems of their own civilization.


    Nevertheless, Igor was playing Continental War for reasons not so simple¡­ he was instead thinking if he could set such gameplay as one of the core assessments within Mycroft¡ªor indeed, as a ''benchmark''.


    Continental War may have been an interesting simulator for the common folk and helped to hone their minds as well as disseminated considerable knowledge, even rewarding strong performances considerably¡­ but the purpose of the game was simply beyond that: it was not simply a game, but a fine education module.


    "Understanding the relationships and benefits between civilization and individuals, learning about the origins of conflict, the coincidences and necessities of civilization, comprehending that it is not necessary for intelligent life to obtain Extraordinary power, even if it remains vital for our own world¡­"


    Opening his eyes, the elderly pontiff narrowed his eyes again after clearing another level. "Most importantly, understanding one''s own present surroundings," he said quietly, gazing upon the star map hanging in front of him. "And how beautiful and precious this world is to the diverse civilizations of the Multiverse."


    To Igor, Continental War was one of the most advanced forms of educative entertainment, a revolutionary way of teaching, and a sublimation of thinking¡ªwhen even the most mundane mortals who only wanted to make a living for wife and children and had no ambition to speak of played Continental War for either its benefits or entertainment, they would have been unwittingly guided to think and become a leader of civilization.


    Perhaps once would not have been enough¡ªbut with the more they played, even fools would have eventually awakened their protagonist consciousness and triggered their motivation.


    "Although he seemingly never really understood emotion, the truth is that he had grasped it with precision all along."


    Indeed, why would he not have known? For a general who could lead his troops in a charge or a warrior who could stand against seas of foes or indeed enemies that descended from the skies, how could he not have understood emotion? It was conflict that oiled the blade, the finest upkeep and whetstone there is.


    At that instant, a mysterious energy ripple swept through. The elderly Pope had already sensed it the moment it reached Moldavia, but laughed since he had already known about Joshua''s plan, allowing the presence to pass.


    "Hmmm¡­ Acumen¡ªthe Ring of Wisdom? And there''s also Paramount, the Ring of Resolve¡­ quite a simple naming, but which is the better choice¡­"


    Seated, closing before opening his eyes, Igor studied the golden runic ring that appeared in his palm and lifted his brow. "But the design is not bad," he laughed softly. "Joshua has improved."


    "Quite beautiful."


    The unusual energy ripples kept spreading. Not even the Stargate stopped it, and the portal had in fact become its terminal of convergence.


    ***


    Some time later, in the Galaxy of Beginnings, the edge of the Silent Void, a realm of ether shrouded in darkness¡ªthe radiances of the Seven Gods darted all over inside the world and across outer space, whereas a massive funnel-shaped silver machine rumbled as it worked, converting the masses of materials transported to it with boundless divine power into Steel Strength and then creating various spare parts, constructs, and continental frames, placing them upon the frame of a ring encircling a star.


    The funnel-shaped machine was the size of a gas giant but was of actual solid form. Its own mass was perfectly capable of igniting fusion flames within itself, and the Seven Gods were working with it, having it work tirelessly to convert and solidify substances to shape a building larger than a star.


    An erratic mana projection stood above the machine. She was Avian, with a pair of black wings and long blue hair. Zero Three was working with the Seven Gods, and shifting the positions of the celestial machines.


    Near the colossal machine named the Starshaper, one could see the skeleton of a world which had been one-seventh complete. Of course, it was only the most basic part¡ªwhen the frame was completed, they would still have to fill it with a life support system, an independent energy source and maintenance, and even self-replicating living metals production modules. Nonetheless, everything was on the right track, and according to the stone, the successful creation of the Ring World was only a matter of time.


    Then, ripples of energy surged towards them.


    The presence should have been stopped by the Black Matter barrier, but the source, which shared a predetermined signal, allowed the presence to enter unobstructed and spread throughout the ether realm.


    Zero Three blinked. She sensed the presence calling upon her, but the divine power from the sacred crest she inherited from God of the Skies kept the energy that was essentially from another source at bay. Still, Zero Three quickly remembered the source of that presence, and grinned when she realized that the person''s plan was a success, before continuing to operate the machine to create a massive metal framework out of vacuum.


    "Is that so. Noble Radcliffe moves fast."


    "Incredible."


    "He''s always been that way. I''m actually not surprised"


    "Cut the chatter, we have things to do. Mortals live their lives, while we have our duty."


    "That being said¡­"


    "Indeed, there is still that bit of wonder."


    The Seven Gods had been molding the Ring World attentively as it involved the survival of Mycroft and many civilizations, with no distractions permitted. Therefore, even if they were impressed and felt wonder at Joshua''s acts, they had not said much but merely proceeded with their work¡ªexcept for one.


    It was the dwarven deity Ezerg, the God of Conservation and Reformation, who briefly paused his task. The divine entity who was the oldest, owned the most memories, and had been with the Sage the longest turned towards the presence, his expression being one of nostalgia.


    "Do you see it, you b*st*rd?"


    His eyes were wavering despite manifested divine power. Ezerg could not help but to clench both fists, while his face contorted to an expression between crying and laughing. "Just as you have forged the frame of the Holy Light, pretending to be kind and compassionate¡­" he mumbled, "are you seeing this?! You''re not the only genius in this world! Someone has done it too, and much, much swifter than you did!"


    "Your heir has finally reached that step, that transcendent step like yourself!"


    "¡­Are you seeing this¡­"


    Stellaris saw it; the Galaxy of Bloodbath saw it.


    The Amos Court, the Takur Ruin Cult, the Mycroft Civilization, the Seven Gods, every Legend and every other civilization or Void civilization nearby Mycroftian colonies¡­ all of them saw it.


    Everything in the Multiverse witnessed that moment.


    That history changing moment.


    But Joshua van Radcliffe, the source of it all, was unconcerned with the tides he had stirred, taking no notice of everything as he followed the Beacon of Perpetuity to its control core¡ªfor everything now was merely the first step of his plans.


    "This is just the beginning."


    The things he would have done and wanted to do was far more than what anyone could have imagined.

 Chapter 972 Fabric of Extraordinary Power

    Matter was not equally distributed in the universe.


    If a powerful Extraordinary individual were to observe a miniature singular universe from the outside, he would have noticed that the arrangement of luminous stellar bodies and planetary systems resembled an oversized sponge. There would also have been threads that chained the systems together into one huge network, having layers that composed a three-dimensional and vast universe¡ªin sponge form, naturally.


    And just like the countless gaps in sponges, massive cavities existed in the space between galaxies. Such cavities were so vast and was virtually empty vacuums where no substances existed, and even the gravity emanating from other systems were so weak that it was almost non-existent.


    ***


    In the heart of this huge cavity¡ªthe Galactic Trench of Stellaris¡ªwhich had to be measured in millions of light years and was devoid of any luminous planetary system, rapidly whirling blackholes without accretion disk were the only celestial forms present. Any observation equipment would have had tremendous difficulty noticing the system without light that was tens of millions of light years away, while psionic surveillance was even less possible as none of those energies could approach the perimeter of that region.


    A layer of psionic presence which had almost zero mass and yet emanated silver-blue radiance could be seen beyond the black holes'' event horizon. It absorbed all light and energy that escaped the black holes, which was one of the main ingredients of soul. In other words, a profound soul form was shrouding those black holes. They were a remarkably advanced psionic machinery that could keep the motion within their constitution balanced despite the powerful gravitational force of the black holes.


    Meanwhile, countless colossal machinery of all geometrical shapes surrounded the black hole. They were either ring-shaped rivers that encircled the blackholes, triangular mechanical networks that were distributed fixedly around planetary systems or hexagonal beehive shapes that would keep rotating, turning directions and shifting trails without any form of order¡­without exception, each machine glimmered in silver-blue light, interconnected while shining dully and erratically.


    The massive psionic presence transported a portion of substance into the black holes intermittently, and in turn extracted energies from the radiation emanating out of the black hole. It was not a highly efficient method to draw power, but a method to utilize various annihilative energies and gravitational deviance, even if Kerr''s blackhole engine had been one of the most stable in the path of psionics.


    After all, unlike other Extraordinary power or civilizations of pure technology, solid Psi was almost weightless. Its attribute of natural convergence made it the most efficient at approaching and manipulating various super gravitational bodies, and thus, when psionics strode towards the stars into the distance, the effectiveness with which they applied black holes was far beyond other systems.


    The planetary system of metal constructs hovering by its lonesome inside the Galactic Trench had remained there boundlessly in the great flow of time, having existed over seventy million years in the standard time calculation beyond the world. However, with Stellaris mass, could it have existed for a longer time to certain small worlds? That remained unknown, but it was regardless true that the metal constructs of a planetary system scale were near eternal wonders that would have stayed operational over a hundred million years.


    In the long stream of time, they awaited the birth of individuals resembling them in the other galaxies and planets that had been created. If there were civilizations that could discover them despite being concealed by psionic energy and could travel through vacuum stretching dozens of millions of years¡ªor perhaps even longer¡ªto approach them, there was no doubt of that civilization''s ability.


    As the superintelligence that watches over these stars, the entity known as the Life Preservation Sequence could peacefully entrust the legacy left by the Creators, who were the makers of everything in this world, to another.


    They had been waiting, but no civilization had come even after the invasion of Evil Gods from beyond their own world¡­endless time passed and countless repetition progressed as civilizations replayed their journeys of destruction and rebirth, but none could reach new heights.


    But today, they expected the arrival of a guest from another world.


    ***


    In an isolated planetary system at the edge of the stars, within the fringes of the Galactic Trench, Chaos was everywhere. Even far behind the domain where the Stellar Guard kept watch, Chaos appeared, obstructing trade routes and logistics paths¡ªafter all, there were always one or two planetary systems which could not be protected amongst the billions of planetary systems, allowing malice to fester.


    At the center of the system was a commonly seen G-star that once grew life. There were subterranean springs near volcanos in a world where most moisture lurked in underground cavities, and its ocean formed a third of its land mass. In the dark water sources and oceans were various curious creatures and actual intelligent life, born from natural magma essence in the hot springs and ascending as gods that the diverse species consecrated.


    They should have had a beautiful future, a story that appeared mundane to the universe but was definitely interesting and worth remembering. Now, however, that star was a lair of Chaos¡ªtheir purpose was erased, and the entire subterranean water source and the surface of the continent became a Chaos logistics factory and a small nursery.


    Meanwhile, at the center of the planet where the Chaos had covered the stars, Chaotic particles that were toxic to all living things hovered around the stellar body. They gathered and split in vacuum, exchanging fundamental information unbeknownst to anyone, while hordes of Chaos spawns were born from the breeding sacs around the stars, gathering as instructed into swarms that headed towards other stars.


    It was a classic Chaos stronghold entrenched upon the innumerable galaxies¡ªhidden in a fringe system, hordes of Chaos spawns would have been unleashed without end to interfere with the Alliance''s logistics and delayed the speed at which the Stellar Guard''s armada could assemble. If one was to say that 60% of the Alliance''s forces could have gathered on the front line, the remaining 40% were often stopped in their tracks by such strongholds forming less than 1% of the galaxy-wide spawns'' population.


    Now, another swarm could be seen preparing to leave the star and heading out to another planet for sabotage efforts. Even so, at escaping the direct interference of gravity, warping the short distance beyond the heliosphere and preparing to break off for another long-range warp at units of light years, the swarm suddenly disregarded the lair''s orders and turned, fleeing in panic. It was obvious that the swarm''s formation was already in shambles. The Chaos spawns that moved as one were now many individuals, running and hiding as if escaping some terrible presence.


    But it was too late, for the dimensions trembled.


    If one were to broaden their perspective to watch the diverse planetary systems, they would have been able to catch several simultaneous rhythms by the edge of the galaxy''s spiral arms shining with dark gravitational dents. They permeated the entire galaxy, building a trail of black footprints.


    It was a supermassive form that distorted light itself while it warped rapidly.


    At each of his warp points, the surrounding radiances were briefly consumed into massive gravitational dents. Then, by the next moment, he would have warped again while the dents advanced, just like footprints left as someone strolled along the beach¡ªalthough that person''s mass was beyond dozens of planetary systems put together, and the beach was an entire galaxy.


    Then, like how the footprints of the beach would have been flattened by the tides, the gravitational dent was swiftly smoothed by the surrounding dimensions. Even so, powerful gravity quaked, combined with curious energy ripples that spread from the dent. Those ripples were harmless to normal lifeforms, merely like having one''s face touched by winds, but to various abnormal existences and Chaos bodies, it was inescapable death no matter how well they hid.


    Thus, even the hives of Chaos began to tremble inside its lair within the fringe system. It was neither fear nor oppression of its very living disposition, but a physical shuddering and disfigurement¡ªwhen a sphere emanating incandescent radiance appeared upon the edge of the planetary system and vanished immediately, formless silver presence swept through every spot of space, and each of the Chaos spawns, corrupted planets, and stellar hives touched by the ripples quietly disintegrated into insignificant molecules in the galaxy.


    "Skree¡­ Onk!"


    The stellar hive struggled and squirmed, its skin brimming with a grotesque sheet of light that shone in a myriad of black luster. Those were substantial molecular energy-consuming spores that formed a biological defensive shield, a mechanism that rendered main batteries of the standard psionic warships useless¡ªperhaps only spatial weaponry such as subspace breaker cannons that applies warping principles could have theoretically dealt some damage upon it.


    After all, the stellar hive had a star within its body, and it regenerated far faster than the rate at which a warship''s main battery was recharged between salvos.


    Nonetheless, against the silver mist that came surging towards them, the stellar hive that could face the assault of a dozen standard Stellar Guard fleets at once with strength to spare and retaliate could only wail quietly in the emptiness of space before being reduced to nothing. Its body vanished as if rubbed away by an eraser, crumbling¡ªits very remains also lost what life it had as it fell into the star and was incinerated into ash.


    It all happened within minutes.


    By simply passing through, a stellar-class Chaos spawn was hence killed without any trace of it left. Such was the power of the greatest Extraordinary individuals¡ªJoshua''s power.


    In the past, the Evil God of Fertility had also destroyed millions of worlds with the terrible shockwaves it made just by passing by as it travelled through the Multiverse, thereby creating multitudes of lesser Evil Gods such as Air, or even the Void Vortex that resembled the shape of the Vortex of Creation, creating a massive rift visible in the stars.


    Now, Joshua had reached that path as well¡­ perhaps he could not hold a candle to Fertility which was born hundreds and millions of years ago, but as an intelligent life with an actual future, he would have had various solutions to surpass the now very eternally dead Evil God.


    [Reminder: We will soon be commencing a long-range warp. The distance is 45,620,000 light years. We shall cover the remaining distance with short warp and flight at sub-lightspeed.]


    [Shock: Your power appears to have a formidable affect on the physical realm¡­ it is no surprise that you can create Emotional power which is based on Psi and yet affects the physical realm tremendously.]


    [Curiosity: Radcliffe, do you intend to use Emotional power as your core in the future?]


    "Not quite."


    Joshua turned to the Beacon of Perpetuity, which had transfigured into a formless psionic form, and answered shortly while warping, "Emotional power is merely the first step of my experiment. What I want isn''t such a simple composite."


    [Comprehension: Understood. However, even a composite has it marvels, and could open new paths when applied to the extreme¡­that was what the Sage once told me.]


    "Perhaps, but it doesn''t suit me," Joshua conveyed a smile before pausing to accumulate energy for the long range warp. In the interim, his thoughts were wandering, thanks to the words of the Beacon of Perpetuity.


    There were indeed correlations between Extraordinary powers. Divine power and Steel Strength originated directly from the Initial Flame and the Steel of Origins, and there was a curious genealogy with the other supernatural abilities.


    Firstly, it was the soul and Psi which the Creators had developed based on divine power. That power branched intricately, creating many special systems next to it, such as spiritual power and spiritual perception.


    Then, according to the Knowers, the civilization represented by the Wise One of Arcane sensed the brimming forces of creation present across the multiverse, thanks to their strong soul and the many spiritual abilities branching from Psi. Those forces of creation turned out to be the radiance of existence that the Initial Flame illuminated the Void with, and with their strong spirit, Arcane''s civilization founded magic and mana, the hidden powers of the radiance of existence that could create any phenomenon.


    Then, as mana branched out, many more primitive totemic abilities such as hexes and jinxes appeared, all of which remained variants of mana.


    Perhaps in the same era or inspired by the discovery of mana, a power which originated from lifeforce had also been founded. It was a power which could be directly applied upon objects and easily alter their form. There should have been another Wise One who had established its system as well, but neither his name nor civilization was recorded¡ªperhaps being from the same era and directly connected, magic and lifeforce could have been directly converted through intelligent life, maintaining an unexpectedly intimate correlation between each other.


    Nature Power, a second-class variant ability that stands between the two, was hence born.


    The two supernatural powers ushered the Multiverse into a new age of the Extraordinary.


    Right after them, elements and ether appeared consecutively, their founders being civilizations and individuals who had profoundly researched magic or lifeforce. Like the people who had found the presence of quark in neutrons and protons or strong and weak nuclear force, they had established a new essence upon other powers, and using that essence as the base to develop a whole new ability.


    It was precisely because of their origins from other Extraordinary powers that elements and ether could combine meticulously with different Extraordinary powers, and with mana originating from, they naturally fused well too.


    "Every Extraordinary power is completely different, having a system which fabric could be unraveled from."


    Joshua stared at the dark and empty Galactic Trench before him, as he pondered serenely inside. "Just like how organics were born out of inorganics, intelligent life of flesh having made powerful artificial intelligence, both former and latter are utterly different yet posses a remarkable similarity at their core. It is simply too difficult to describe it."


    If there ever came a day when he could have describe the differences between various Extraordinary powers in layman terms, he would have been a Wise One then.


    "Psi was developed so individuals can have distinct individuality, while mana and lifeforce use one''s own power to change the world."


    "Elements and ether were developed from the latter two, standardizing all Extraordinary power and establishing the cornerstones of the Multiverse, changing the very origins of the living worlds and affecting the birth of new worlds in the future."


    "As for Holy Light¡­ it appears to be a power originating from mana or lifeforce, or indeed divine powers and Steel Strength. It changes the world as well, but Holy Light leans towards restoration¡­ or reversing a certain measure. No, it is perhaps more profound: when examined, the essence of the Holy Light''s cleansing and healing is to reverse entropy, the ability to retrogress physical changes."


    Lifeforce, Steel Strength, and magic could naturally achieve that as well. Even so, Holy Light applied it as a basis to directly achieve what other superpowers would have taken time to achieve.


    Meanwhile, the new power called Shadow resembled the relationship between mana and lifeforce, or elements and ether¡ªboth possessing distinct yet correlated essence, which was why having one meant cultivating the other.

 Chapter 973 Unlimited Divine Armaments

    From there, Joshua could just about confirm several facts.


    Firstly, any new Extraordinary power had to be established from existing ones, like how mana was based on Psi, elements on mana, and Holy Light on both mana and divine powers.


    Secondly, when Extraordinary powers debuted, they would become a fundamental force of the Multiverse without any form of hierarchy, like how elements could be used to create unique lifeforms such as fairies and elements completely independent from mana. Even Psi, an ability assuredly originating from divine power, was equal to its very roots¡ªlike the divine energy that the Takur Ruin Cult used, the two were completely balanced with no signs of either being superior to the other.


    Thirdly, the Extraordinary powers of the Wise Ones were equal and could be completely modified to enrich the very essence of the Multiverse. It was akin to how Psi had granted souls to all living creatures, magic and lifeforce inspired a new era, while elements and ether created a whole new biological system and a form of living world.


    Holy Light should have had such a tendency as well, but it was developed too late to accentuate that tendency. However, Joshua and the Pope''s personal experiences confirmed that every star in the Multiverse¡ªor Flame Seed¡ªpresently had a partial self-cleansing capacity. With that tendency, every realm of the Multiverse would have been naturally resistant against Chaos.


    There was no doubt that a whole new era was to be established as well.


    As for the power of Shadow¡­


    Having experimented multiple times with Goliath the Demon King, Joshua discovered the power of Shadow to be the essence that altered certain aspects. That power was genuinely able to convert space itself into a subspace realm of shadow separate from ordinary space, while objects pervaded by the ability assumed a unique form that could hardly be observed in the real world.


    It was also why creatures who awakened the power of Shadow were able to hide in the shade for concealment or teleportation¡ªbecause they had actually entered a certain subspace, lurking and warping within a small area.


    It was a mysterious correlation with Holy Light.


    That link had distinctly manifested in Roland, the newly ascended Legendary Holy Knight and Joshua''s friend. His particular Holy Light had the trait of changing matter, resembling Shadow in that respect. Still, while it could still restore a certain object''s quality to its original state, it was a trait that was at once distinct yet similar.


    In other words, if the Holy Light restored a certain object to a certain point in its past, then Shadow would have changed it from that point instead. Either way, the altered object would have been independent from the ordinary Multiverse, with only the Holy Light able to restore it.


    Indeed, Joshua had a bold theory about the power of Shadow and the Wise One of Shadow who had yet to appear¡ªbased on the fact that Goliath was the first individual to awaken Shadow as the Demon King, he deduced and was generally certain of the Wise One of Shadow being an intelligent individual or civilization born in the Abyss of a certain galaxy.


    Abysses were essentially aberrative worlds, and Holy Light could have restored Order upon such worlds, and gradually reshaped its cycles with the power of the Flame. On the other hand, Shadow would have utterly mutated the Abyss, turning it into a realm of death separate from the Multiverse¡­ or a world that lived from a different perspective.


    Should the power of Shadow have spread, it was likely that the Abysses, being the grave of worlds and the place of birth for new realms, would have become a different dimension outside of the Multiverse, with most Abyssal creatures and demons becoming creatures of Shadow¡ªlike the New Demons protected by Goliath, who were born with a normal soul and innate Shadow ability.


    It would have significant kept the Abyss separate but stable, even barring Chaos corruption. It was similar to how the Vortex of Creation of the Lost Galaxy mutated into the Evil God of Birth¡ªthere would no longer have been Chaos energy corrupting the Root and creating galactic-class Evil Gods, which unquestionably maintained the stability of life in the Multiverse.


    "That also means that Holy Light and Shadows are Extraordinary powers created to specifically counter Chaos¡­ at least, with such a trend, and unlike the other Wise Ones who developed their Extraordinary powers without noticing Malevolent Chaos, the wielders had created those two powers with the knowledge of their existence."


    ***


    Joshua was intricately studying the link and essence between all Extraordinary powers because it was fundamental if he wants to become a Wise One, an existence that could direct confront the Masterminds behind the darkness of the Multiverse.


    The appearance of Emotional power and its spread had provided the warrior with much vital information. At the very least, Joshua now knew why the Sage had trained his friends and apostles in Holy Light before becoming a Wise One¡ªHoly Light had yet to be completely separated from other superpowers, but was merely a unique application of other powers and a singular composite.


    From the information, Joshua could even deduce that if Emotional power were to become a new Extraordinary power independent from Psi and lifeforce, it would have vastly changed the Multiverse. First and foremost, every intelligent body would have had potential since even robots, which showed ''obstinance'' in carrying out orders, would have had a chance of awakening it. Though not necessarily so, there was still a major chance for Extraordinary individuals to appear in the face of calamity and hence open new doors for civilizations.


    For instance, the Evil God of Calamity originated from an arcane civilization that was destroyed by a massive asteroid from the skies beyond and had no lack of Legends amongst them, but their power yet could not counter that threat. However, if Emotional power had existed then, a champion with the most fitting emotional conditioning would have ascended temporarily as the feelings in all of civilization prayed for salvation.


    Leaving aside the matter of destroying the asteroid, alleviating the threat or at least protecting a part of civilization would have presented a significant chance of preventing total annihilation.


    Or indeed, civilization would have been increasingly stable despite super disasters, including developing resistance against Chaos.


    It was merely speculation, since Joshua could not have actually known the outcome of Emotional power spreading through out the Multiverse.


    "If I want to create an Extraordinary power, then my considerations must start from the kind of change it would have on the Multiverse¡­ although I am sure that Extraordinary powers which are are illogical and threaten the balance of the Multiverse would be impossible to create."


    Having conjured the spectrum of diverse Extraordinary powers in the world within his body and observed them, Joshua calmly muttered, "After all, even the force I call Malevolent Chaos simply killed everything alive including civilizations, reducing them to dead eternals¡­ it was change, not harm."


    It was perhaps harmful for intelligence and civilizations, but not necessarily for the Multiverse.


    "Come to think of it, it is weird."


    Recalling the Evil Gods, Chaos invasion, and conflict upon thinking of Malevolent Chaos, Joshua''s imagination was wandering around at that moment, instantly thinking of the present state of Stellaris and becoming puzzled. "The Chaos spawns have been retreating so significantly recently, even from their strongholds by the galactic fringes, and it is only in those faraway strongholds in which they have remained¡­what are they planning?"


    And why had no Evil God come, even now?


    ***


    Joshua had originally visited Stellaris in search of inferior Evil Gods or some that he could have jointly handled alongside local forces on Stellaris, defeating and thus dissecting them. After all, the world of Mycroft had archetypal examples of all Extraordinary abilities from magic, Holy Light to Shadow. However, there were no samples for Malevolent Chaos apart from the Evil Gods Death and Wither, which he had eaten.


    It was not to mention that he could not have regurgitated something he had already digested¡­


    "This shouldn''t be¡­ I must be missing something."


    Prepared to warp after charging his power, Joshua''s brow furrowed in thought at the very last second before the jump. "It seems that I can only guess correctly after reaching the core system of the Triple Curtain to obtain a complete star map of this world and see how things are. I can''t stay too long in this world anyway, and I have to capture an Evil God within a few years, or I would have to move on to another place to accomplish that."


    Ultimately, the power he wanted to created is a force that was truly tailored against Malevolent Chaos. That also meant that he wanted to create a superpower which was a foe of Chaos, and not a secondary power of Order such as Holy Light that was derived from restoration. That was Joshua''s true goal¡ªemotional power was simply his experimental starting point, and far from his end game. Fighting and destroying Chaos, or perhaps utterly vanquishing the supernatural force known as the Malevolent Chaos was Joshua''s present and grandest objective.


    If the other Wise Ones'' intent was to change the Multiverse by inventing a new power that ushered in new futures, Joshua''s intent was to change the Multiverse by inventing a new power that could put an end to a mistaken past. Unlike the other Wise Ones whose purpose was to create Extraordinary power, what he truly wanted was to utterly extinguish another supernatural force.


    He stopped thinking then, and the warping ended as soon as it began¡ªit had all happened in an instant.


    Profound energies that could distort galaxies gathered, altering space and shifting coordinates, moving one individual to another spot millions of light years away. It sounded so simple, but it was only accomplished with the Psyweb of Stellaris: a psionic network that permeated countless galaxies that not even the empty Galactic Trench would have been missed. Or indeed, that seemingly empty cavity was the real hub of the network, a converging point free from the interference of other lifeforms.


    In just an instant, Joshua had warped directly from the outer reaches of a fringe galaxy to the vicinity of that dark planetary system composed of several Kerr black holes.


    Around the black hole, a massive metal ring glittering in silver-blue that was composed of various machine assemblies began to echo.


    [Commencing welcoming ritual: I am the Third Curtain, the Beacon of Perpetuity and the External Defense Mechanism.]


    Around the black hole, a triangular mechanical network distributed equally around the planetary system, forming a massive net of energies, and echoed.


    [Commencing welcoming ritual: I am the Second Curtain, the Observer Hall and the Core Processor Hub.]


    A hexagonal net-shaped beehive that had been whirling incessantly around the black hole and changing its trail without pattern or precedent fixed its position and echoed as well.


    [Commencing welcoming ritual: I am the First Curtain, the Engine of Possibility and the Central Maintenance System]


    [Collective: We are the Triple Curtain, the Infinite Seekers and the Life Preservation Sequence. The Creators had entrusted us the duty of watching over the never-ending possibilities where life would be born upon Stellaris. Hence, we preserve life and record the possibilities, while watching their future and ensuring their safety.]


    [Collective: Joshua van Radcliffe, formidable individual of another world, the Triple Curtain has assembled. We hold the highest authority.]


    [Collective: Commencing bottom-layer information exchange.]


    ***


    In the Galaxy of Bloodbath on the other side of dimensions, while the Giant God of Steel and the Unlimited Divine Armaments began bottom-layer information exchange, the galaxy which had been pervaded by Extraordinary pestilence and Emotional power had changed drastically.

 Chapter 974 Ultimate Crisis Part One

    In the Galaxy of Bloodbath within the Multiverse, the change that Joshua brought about began to spread from the nodes where he distributed the Restoration Beams. That was no exception for the Galaxy of Bloodbath where Creed and Elma were, both whom possessed the Crisis Handling System that Joshua especially crafted for them.


    Four streaks of Emotional radiance swept past the fringe stars of the Amos Court and brought forth endless ripples. In that single moment, all intelligent life felt the call of a profound will, and that their bodies'' most distinct and active emotions were ablaze, gaining abrupt epiphany of their true intentions and seeking the most earnest motivation from the depths of their hearts.


    For worlds that relatively valued sentiments, their Extraordinary individuals would have gained collective epiphany or even ascension, since from a certain perspective, it was a direct promotion originating from an ultimate champion.


    Nonetheless, no one in the Amos Court was able to awaken Emotional power.


    That naturally did not include Elma and Creed, who were closest to the impact and had certainly gained some benefits such as tapping into their psionic potential. If they could cultivate Psi or spiritual power in the future, this particular experience would have helped them significantly.


    But that was also all there was to it¡ªneither were beings specializing in Psi or lifeforce, and while Creed had some training in combat aura, he had yet to reach the stage where he could revert the derivative Extraordinary power to its essence.


    And if that was the case for the duo who were source of the change for Emotional power in the Galaxy of Bloodbath, the other Amoses were not worth mentioning. Ultimately, this was not the world of Mycroft or a colony where Joshua had kept many Restoration Beams, the warrior himself was not present personally, nor were there the Psyweb of Stellaris or Restoration Beam that could rapidly transmit information to disseminate some popular science like Emotional power.


    The flash of divine could not be used practically as a power, as most of the emotional radiance would have only caused a moment of stirring in the hearts of the Amos, but without any change other than granting them a base to train in Emotional power in future. Just like how the Sage had previously created Holy Light and tried to spread it throughout Mycroft, the only individuals who could have really trained it were the dozen apostles and confidants beside him.


    Moreover, the Amos Court could barely fend for themselves now.


    Though the change of Emotional power seemed to be making waves, it did not, in fact, hold a candle compared to the rapidly spreading and extremely threatening super plague Ultimate Virus.


    Avoidance, quarantine, treatment, and eradication of that plague was what the Amos Court emphasized now.


    ***


    Within the assembly area at the central quadrant of the Amos Court, in the Galaxy of Bloodbath, sometime had passed since Creed and Elma unraveled the mystery about the current state of the Amos Court in the fringe systems, while learning about the Ultimate Virus''s presence. After that, they were demanded by the Imperial Guards to assist in moving infected buildings to another safe zone.


    And as a General Use-class Amos with commander ranking presently, Elma had been formally conscripted by the authorities of the assembly area to continue moving and teleporting infected buildings and even entire zones.


    On another note, the assembly area was one of the few Thought sectors in the Amos Court protected personally by their Imperator''s power. Most residents in this zone were in charge of thinking, scientific research, and experimentation. The dozens of worlds there were all large laboratories and affiliated factories, places where raw materials were procured and warehouses, the very Brain of the Amos Court.


    Elma had been a Thought individual who worked in this sector as well, and was specifically temporarily enlisted as a member of dangerous item movers when she was noticed by a former leader. She now headed to various sectors, moving various infected buildings to the assembly area where they were to be sealed, observed, and studied.


    "Really, having the elite rebel is most terrible¡­"


    Inside Elma''s body and sharing her senses to personally witness how she was in lively chatter with her old boss, Creed could not help but murmur in awe. "Just look. He knows nothing about your treachery, instead informing you about latest intelligence of the plague, even granting you advanced authority and a free pass from any sentry!"


    "No wonder there''s the saying back home: a hundred spies'' sabotaging is weaker than an enemy''s leader''s choice!"


    "Firstly, I''m not a traitor, I''m not double-crossing the Amos and not destroying anything. I simply wish for independence from the Imperator and to live for my own sake."


    In return, Elma''s clone inside her own body which resembled a translucent human reminded him, "Secondly, that pass is not useful¡ªwe must still complete the mission, and have not much time to use it for exploring¡­ and to be exact, I''m executing the missions while you stay inside my body and feed on my secretions. In Mycroftian terms, you''re living off a woman."


    "Well¡­ is being partners ''living off''?!" Creed flushed and retorted loudly. "It''s called helping each other!"


    That being said, Creed had indeed done nothing in recent days after Elma''s conscription. All he could do was stay in her body and live free of charge, although he blushed, but not out of embarrassment¡ªas he had put it, what was there to be embarrassed about with partners helping each other?


    The blushing was instead because he remembered something else which was exceedingly shameful¡­although Elma was a special case in his mind, she was of another gender and the food secreted out of her body resembled milk.


    There was nothing much to say to that¡ªCreed''s face would scrunch up in embarrassment whenever he remembered that the warship was Elma''s body and that he was drinking milk. Such an alien way of nursing was undoubtedly too stimulating for a hot-blooded Mycroftian youth.


    ***


    At the moment, the Void warship that was Elma''s body had just teleported back from another fringe sector, bringing along a small infected Void settlement and moving swiftly through the assembly area.


    Most Thought individuals living in the assembly area now had ceased their projects concerned with combat and weapons development, instead studying the malignant super virus originating from their neighbors. After all, even despite the supreme authoritarian policies of the Amos Court, they could not maintain a long-term lockdown of transportation between sectors.


    Due to development down to its limit, most worlds had to import resources from other worlds. Therefore, with some worlds lacking farms, processing factories, resource allocating programs inside the Court, or travelling merchants, they fell into a shortage of key resources which would have troubled even Extraordinary individuals in the short term. In turn, it would have been a disadvantage for a major Void empire.


    Hence, three months at most was allocated for the assembly area. After that, the quarantine orders would be rescinded, normal resource logistics and trade would resume, and the risk of infection would drastically increase.


    One could see a tentacled creature hovering past in the Void, dragging an entire settlement quarantined by multiple runic circles. The outer layer of each world had dozens of rainbow radiances engulfing the sector as the creature moved along¡ªthe creature herself being Elma, who was bringing along her objectives and research materials to the Thought individuals and advancing towards the assembly area.


    Recently, the major epidemic that the Ultimate Virus had wreaked had reached 136 planetary sectors. That by itself did not sound much, but if one were to provide more numbers such as 1700 inhabited words and over 400 billion people, then anyone would have comprehended the horror.


    The Amos were not people who triumphed through numbers. Their bodies were massive and their abilities formidable, and individuals born who passed the first trials would have obtained great combat ability. Such individuals would have been local Tyrant-class (huge-sized Gold-tier) if dumped at some non-Void civilization to grow and mature¡ªthough normal living worlds could accommodate billions of humanoid inhabitants, only several hundred million Amos would have survived at the same places.


    Nevertheless, the Amoses possessed an advantage of remarkable adaptability to survive in all environments, even building settlements in the Void. That was why a dozen or even dozens of worlds in a single planetary sector would have simply worked as Amos colonies, with living planets being unnecessary.


    While the Amos''s dense population had been an advantage before, it was a significant flaw with the epidemic: one infected world meant quarantine for every world in a single sector.


    In fact, the infected settlement that Elma transported was from a large resource transit sector¡ªin other words, a trade center. More than three billion Amos lived within, directing and transporting resources for dozens of sectors around them, and there was no question that long-term lockdown would have caused them great trouble.


    "Thank goodness the Takurians are worse off than we are¡­"


    Creed could hear Elma''s quiet complaints. "No more Sanctuaries left, their core sectors all infected¡­thank the stars, or with the Court being as it is now, a few Starherder Void Behemoths invading would claim our heads."


    As she spoke, the warship that was Elma''s body had moved the infected settlement beside a world which was armed with 33 different layers of independent quarantine spell circles. There was a large portal on the outer layer of the world, and Elma dragged her cargo and sent it inside, watching as it vanished before breathing a sigh. "I hope those big brains can develop some vaccine as soon as possible."


    Creed looked on. His partnership with Elma enabled him to personally see the strictly sealed realms that seemed to be wrapped multiple times in enchanted rainbows. He also learnt what it was for: a special world, modified by the Amos to study the Ultimate Virus.


    There was also a blue star at its critical point inside the sealed world, along with twelve temporary research realms fixed into position by its tides. Everything infected from the start until the present were piled around those realms, with many Amos Thought individuals who had volunteered themselves entering for a closer examination of the secrets of the virus and attempting creating a vaccine, or a method of eradication or keeping it at bay.


    There was only one advantage in researching within such a world: assured safety for worlds beyond. If something were to happen, such as an experiment going awry or the virus mutating, the Amos could immediately trigger a supernova explosion in the blue star and directly destroy every physical existence inside that world, readjusting the sealed realm. For 99.99999% of all scenarios, it was a measure of absolute safety.


    Still, the present research progress was not going well. The Ultimate Virus''s genetic information had been encrypted by forces that applied lifeforce, mana, elements, ether, and even a portion of Psi. It was essentially five times the difficulty of unravelling the mystery of one Extraordinary power, or perhaps more.


    "That super plague¡­it''s just horrible."


    Even having learnt from Commander Radcliffe''s Crisis Handling System that the Mycroft homeworld had been informed about Pestilence, Creed still shuddered despite not feeling cold¡ªin his time here, he had witnessed the many terrible sights the Ultimate Virus had caused: everything alive in a planet from bacteria, planets, to Amoses and indigenous species were all withered to dry bones, none of them spared from the decimation of the Extreme Virus. Even a majority of the planetary quadrants had darkened, with all life going extinct to the point that the worlds were decaying.


    Creed was no saint with excessive compassion to feel sorrow over the death of other civilizations, but the horrors of the Ultimate Virus transcended race. It was something that all life should have feared, and with both the Amos Court and the Takur Ruin Cult ceasing hostilities despite their bone-deep grudge at such pestilence, what about the Mycroftians who had never fought much?


    "How did the Takurians get their hands on something like this?" Creed could not help but to feel puzzled at the thought, scratching his head as he asked Elma who stood beside him. "They have been using Psi to link up with other worlds day by day¡ªhad they never thought about running into such scenarios?


    "¡­They had indeed thought about it and prepared against it. We actually know that," Elma slowly answered after a moment of silence. Even if she had sworn to betray the Amos Court, she appeared solemn, and she quietly added, "However, it is clear that the world they had connected to holds a great force beyond their knowledge."


    "Creed, don''t you know? Our galaxy may appear infinite and vast, but it is far from everything the Multiverse has to offer." As she went on, Elma suddenly switched topics and delved into it, intent on ending her recent tasks¡ªshe turned, and spoke to Creed in fluent Mycroft common tongue with a serious air, "Indeed, one should say that all that we see now are merely old fragments and excesses of the Multiverse, and our galaxy is simply a larger chunk."


    "¡­I¡­"


    Creed had wanted to say he knew, since the leaders of Mycroft had deduced that fact while the Million Steel Dragon''s voyage verified that truth. In other words, the Silent Void beside their present Multiverse had been a combination of innumerable galaxies in the past, and if the presently visible Void contained worlds back then, then the real Multiverse must have been far vaster than their present Multiverse.


    But before Creed could speak, Elma continued regardless, "Us Amoses have never been concerned about excessive size. We cared for practicality, and yet those Takurians would study even the most frivolous, with their race having encountered certain¡­ bizarreness when they were studying Psi, some weird incidents that cannot be explain with our present logic. That is why their entire race believes in the prophecy that the final end is coming."


    "They are convinced that our seemingly eternal Multiverse is destined for ruin, and before that day would come, they will gather all energy and forge a shelter for their own species¡ªa way out, which allows them to live normally even when they have retreated from this Multiverse."


    "Now, I feel an unprecedented threat from that Prelude of Destruction, even if it is a little self-inflicted."

 Chapter 975 Ultimate Crisis Part Two

    As Elma, an Amos who was intermediately ranked amongst her people''s elites spoke at length about their history, the historical resentment between the Court and the Cult became clear to Creed as a foreigner.


    Before becoming a Void civilization, the Takurians encountered something beyond belief which brought about a firm conviction that the Multiverse was destined for one ultimate ruin: all that there was would be none, and none could flee or hide. That tenet hence became a cornerstone that pillared their civilization and social form, and could be considered a faith.


    That idea was not actually too different from the Mycroft civilization''s awareness that the Evil Gods would destroy civilization repeatedly. Likewise, the Takurians were not giving up¡ªthey had chosen an entirely different direct measure of creating a new world in Psi.


    "That was one of the reasons that us Amoses had waged an all-out war against the Takurian mongrels before¡ªthe Imperator''s consumption of planets was declared ''one of the causes for ruin'' by the first Grand Patriarch, affirmed as part of the innumerable threats that would bring death to the stars."


    At that moment, Elma had moved the infected settlement through the portal and into the sealed realm, and made space for the next transporter. In the process, she even went into detail about the previous territories of the Amos and the Ruin Cult, and it was obvious that both civilizations were merely above-average Class 3 Void civilizations, their borders and ability far from their present scale and grandness.


    "Of course, it was not the full reason for war since the Takur mong¡ª" Elma''s human form frowned and cut herself short then, but though she appeared reluctant, she soon gave an objective appraisal. "The Takurians were rather friendly then, but as the Court expanded and history did not record much, both of our civilizations eventually assumed their present form."


    "You might not believe this, but us Amoses are not as fanatical as before, being actually able to coexist with other races¡ªchampions, of course. Now, each Amos has a different living form, but everyone believes that our present norms have been passed down from that time."


    Creed certainly could not say anything about that. He was merely the captain of a tiny corvette¡ªhow could he decide the veracity of the mysteries in regards to a civilization of disaster?


    Still, it would not have been unusual if considered logically: the core belief of both the Amos Court and the Ruin Cult was to cull foreign foes and purge diversity. However, something also decisively divided them: the Amos Court''s doctrine had champions placed before all else, a radical dictatorship which made it natural for them to rein in foreign champions, while the Ruin Cult''s doctrine was that all things led to ruin, and they hence did all they could to foster healthy foreign relations, so as to cooperate until the fated apocalypse.


    One could imagine that the terror of the war then had probably engraved violence, distrust, and xenophobia into the mindset of the two civilizations, and the very heart of their culture.


    "Gone off topic there."


    Noticing that she had been grumbling, Elma''s sighed and turned to gaze at the direction of her own brain. "Anyway, the Takurians had maintain all efforts in understanding facts about the Ruin, although for some reason they had believed it to be the truth and future of the Multiverse. That was why they built the Sanctuaries, artificial realms allegedly to protect all life when Ruin comes¡ªwith that as their confidence and ''way out'', they began to examine the reality behind Ruin."


    "In other words, the Takurians were researching what could utterly decimate the Multiverse."


    The lights flashed in Creed''s head at that¡ªbeing one who followed Joshua and who crossed the Silent Void, Creed had vaguely heard that although the Silent Void appeared empty, it was all remnants and debris of decimated worlds.


    "So," Creed said forthrightly, stroking his chin with not gesture of holding back, "they began to try studying foreign worlds?"


    "To be precise, other galaxies beyond this Multiverse. They''ve been trying that all along." Elma nodded on her bone and shell seat, calmly saying, "''Our galaxy is still alive, and that does not help the Ruin research¡ªwe need to understand the wastelands that might exist in the Void beyond the Abyss and galaxies''¡­ that was what they said, word for word. They want to study destroyed worlds."


    "They had previously researched Void Behemoths, the Silent Void, the Abysses, vanquished worlds, debris in the galaxy, and had even tried to study the World Eaters¡­ but after trying most things, the Takurians thought of them as trivial and were unable to unravel the truth or stop the ultimate Ruin. What they seek are not in this Multiverse, but beyond."


    At that, Elma turned to stare at Creed, her tone rather ruminating. "Actually, the Takurians had once seriously considered studying the Lost Galaxy, and it eventually proved true that you Mycroftians assuredly possessed truths and information beyond both the Amoses and Takurians¡­ but it is in my opinion that even if you are closer to the truth as compared to us, it definitely isn''t the whole truth either."


    You''re right, you''re totally right¡­


    How could Creed have answered? He simply reached for his belt by reflex, hoping that a certain Commander would hint at what the so-called truth was about¡­how could he be privy to such information as a corvette captain?


    Elma, however, did not intend to get any answer from Creed. Her idea was to exchange part of the Truth as her reward for helping Mycroft''s Commander-in-Chief¡­everyone was born curious, and Elma knew for one that being a remarkably active Amos, she was much more curious than others.


    "Either way, the Takurians developed many powerful observation skills which they call ''prophesizing'', exerting all effort in exploring beyond this Multiverse because our own stars do not have a path which allows them to comprehend beyond Ruin."


    "With the plague¡­ I think they''ve succeeded."


    In return, Creed could not help but to turn towards the sealed realm behind him and click his tongue twice. "They''ve definitely found an otherworld beyond this galaxy."


    "They''ve definitely succeeded." Elma pouted, remembering the utterly lethal super virus which reduced entire Amos colonials into dried bones. "Exceedingly, in fact¡ªwhere did this virus even come from? It can actually survive in the Void for a period!"


    "If I must guess, it could be a unique Extraordinary plague that only spreads widely during the Great Mana Tide," Creed answered, his eyes narrowing as he recalled the Pestilence Cultists who had once appeared in his hometown. "The energies of the Great Mana Tide could be an optimal breeding ground that keeps them alive and provides them energy¡ªthat plague would not stay alive without the presence of the energies of the Void the Great Mana Tide."


    Both Starfall and the Glorious Era were Extraordinary civilizations that originated during the Great Mana Tides. Thousands of years separated them, but the near dozen-millennia-old Great Mana Tides incidentally witnessed the rise and fall of a civilization¡­ and certainly their madness and dormancy.


    Not only were the Great Mana Tides an age when civilizations prospered, it was also a time when Void Behemoths, Chaos monsters, and Evil Gods became more active than ever before, and the super virus was perhaps one of them.


    And what was the actual source of the Great Mana Tide?


    Nonetheless, Creed did not have the time to think about that, since Elma seemed to have received word from the leadership of the assembly area beside him and appeared bewildered.


    "What¡­the plague is spreading again?!" She sounded shocked and puzzled. "Starmoc has fallen entirely, all contact is lost with core systems, and every inhabitant across eighteen worlds are all dead?!"


    "We''ll lead a team to the sealed sector? No problem, I''ll go now¡ªbut what''s going on? Starmoc is a frontline and there''s no reason for that to happen! They have complete fortresses, quarantine measures, and several known generals leading them. The epidemic could not have wreaked such havoc!"


    The total population of Amos had never been much¡ªbeing a civilization that held champions in high regard, they were relatively elite but smaller in number as compared to ordinary civilizations. Therefore, having citizens of a dozen worlds dying out was not a small matter to them. It was even more significant for Creed, a citizen of Mycroft with a population reaching 3 billion only recently, and he inhaled sharply at once.


    That was a dozen habitable worlds!


    At present, the Mycroft civilization did not control that many habitable worlds, even with their colonies included¡ªin fact, the loss of Amos population now could have exceeded the total Mycroft population!


    Beyond his fright, Creed still felt a little fortunate¡­it was lucky that they managed to contact Commander Radcliffe and allowed him to notify Mycroft headquarters so that they could stay alert against the major plague appearing from the Galaxy of Bloodbath¡­ otherwise, the pestilence would have turned out to be even more horrible, given that the Mycroftian physique was inferior to the Amos.


    But it was at that moment when Creed heard Elma, who was connected to him in spirit, cry out without composure. "What?!"


    "Ultimate lifeform?!"


    ***


    At the same time, Elma, Creed, and other Amos Thought individuals still gathered in the assembly area indeed, every creature with intelligence promptly felt a chill that permeated their brains and spines, stimulating every thread of nerve.


    At that instant, Elma and Creed turned at once to the sealed world not too far behind them¡ªwithin were seven to eight planetary sectors with unknown zones infected by the plague, turned into actual plague sources and separated blocks.


    From there, an angered roar resounded with some degree of delight and immeasurable violence!

 Chapter 976 Ultimate Crisis Part Three

    Unlike Creed, Elma was amongst the elites of the Amos hierarchy and a former Thought individual of the assembly area, and held the clearance to see the present state of the sealed realm.


    In the instant that a coldness spread to nerve endings, she was connected to the internal surveillance to find where the terrible roar originated within the sealed realm¡­


    Thus, a massive aberration suddenly came into sight.


    In the surveillance lens, a dark brown bundle that was a nameless entity rapidly ''streamed'' out of the twelve sealed blue stars that appeared to be rippling¡ªto be precise, Laboratory Planet Number Seven¡ªissuing a terrible roar as it broke through the restraint of the planet and appeared upon its surface.


    It was indeed streaming and not escaping as the aberrative entity resembled fluids¡­ dark brown grease composites that resembled petroleum welled out of the cracks on the planet''s surface at sub-lightspeed over ten thousand nodes upon the globe''s surface, occupying 72% of the ground in less than a minute.


    Then, the oil began to gather, condensing into a massive fungal cap pointing towards the blue sun.


    Its colossal dark brown form which stood 150 meters tall pierced the atmosphere, staying rooted to the planet even as more grease continuously flowed out from various rifts over the planet, latching onto the fungal stem like arteries, enlarging the cap and making it tower.


    But even that was not the monster''s final form¡ªElma noticed that the unnamed entity was mutating and changing bizarrely in every passing moment while using profound Extraordinary power: a single mana crystallization was expanding on the tip of the cap, while weird starfish-like forms appeared on the edges of the cap, filled with millions of eyes densely packed next to each other, whirling without a pattern.


    Meanwhile, the entity itself was directing massive etheric flows, forcing its tip to slowly detach and float into space like seaweed. Beneath it, while the black-brown grease kept overflowing, the plant''s mass was also being consumed profoundly, splitting apart and crumbling as its core energy was drained entirely. Solid fire and earth elements formed mystical patterns, covering the entity that was a cross between an indescribable fungus and an echinoderm that kept squirming incessantly.


    Then, just as the planet completely shattered silently into a few major chunks, the entity also ceased it provisional mutation¡ªor indeed, an extreme evolution, as it appeared upon space as a massive moth with shell and bony wings. It even had a draconic silhouette, having horns that manipulated magic on its head and a massive tail full of sharp horns. Still, its body still resembled a mix of moth and bee, and carried a snail shell present in the original form of Amos.


    "What is that freak?!"


    "Did they mix up every creature possible in their petri dish?!"


    Elma was not the only one exclaiming in surprise. Even Creed, who was knowledgeable and had seen the many deviant appearances of Chaos spawns in cadet school, felt light-headed¡ªthe entity seemed to be an assembly of every strength or attribute found in all lifeforms. Now, its body was over 250,000 meters wide even though part of its body remained rooted in the planet. A mana ring then appeared over its back, distorting the dimensions and forming a warp halo.


    In the very next instant, the part of the monster''s body that connected it to the planet split, while the fore of the monster''s bulk leaped the short distance and reached another lab planet.


    "Critical error occurring in experiment¡ªrequesting immediate evacuation."


    "I am a shame to my mentor and my children. I am thus leaving my will: divide my property in three, handing one portion to¡ª"


    "Lab Planet Number Seven completely destroyed. Mutated trial form¡ªcodename: Ultimate Entity is beyond highest control. Estimated ability: General-class."


    "Codename Ultimate Entity possesses extreme intelligence and can break through the thirty-three seal restraints. Requesting full-purge protocols."


    Every Thought Individual in Lab Planet Number Six were not actually panicking. Partial to thought, intelligence, and having severed most negative emotions, they would never be flustered, although they were still calmly requesting for evacuations or leaving a will.


    After all, calmness and wit were of no use at the moment, especially so against a terrible, unstoppable force.


    In the meantime, the entity had reached Lab Planet Number Six after warping, the excessive streams of mana it possessed blowing apart the atmosphere on the planet''s surface. The world''s seas vaporized beneath cosmic radiation and the searing fire element patterns blazed over the creature''s skin, wafting and engulfing most of the planet in burning steam¡ªit all lasted merely three minutes before the entity reached out with four appendages that resembled suckers, stabbing directly into the planet beneath the lithosphere, absorbing core substance and heat.


    Lab Planet Number Six was about to meet the same fate as Lab Planet Number Seven: the land, mountains, and oceans were all breaking apart at once, collapsing as the lithosphere and the planet''s matter were being crumbled into a pile by the exceedingly colossal appendages. Sturdy rock was no different from liquid, reduced to easily absorbed magma by the rapid stirring of the suckers.


    It was as if someone using a spatula to stir solid ice cream out of boredom, reducing the planet into soft paste.


    "Ultimate Entity¡­that''s the creature which the Ultimate Virus can grow into?!"


    Creed, now sharing Elma''s sight to see what she could think of the name ''Ultimate Virus'' by association, as well as the name Lab Planet Number Six had given it, immediately felt chilled to the bone. "That plague can cultivate such a terrific monster, and not just kill?"


    "That ability is much more superior to some of the inferior General Class. It would probably take the leaders of seven major battlefields¡ªthose beings known as the Generals to suppress it¡­"


    Elma, however, could see through the monster''s ability and hence shuddered. Being a Supreme-pinnacle or Commander Class and just inches away from early General Class, she could certainly discern that power of the Ultimate Entity had reached the level where it could devour planets¡ªif it could move freely in the Void and peel off World Barriers, it was no different from Void Behemoths which consumed worlds!


    "Hurry, requesting purge! Executing comprehensive purging protocols!"


    Elma certainly moved quickly, but at present, the ever-mutating, expanding creature with the attributes of countless creatures had transformed completely into another planet-sized aberration in the very next instant. Having absorbed substantial energy from the second planet, it rapidly decayed¡ªbut as Elma and Creed alternated between delight and surprise that the entity would self-destruct, a titanic pure-white cocoon covered in layers of translucent compose appeared in the center of the Ultimate Entity''s body.


    A spectrum of seven colors streamed over the cocoon''s surface, with diverse patterns and construct visible from within, seemingly capable of controlling many supernatural forces naturally.


    Mana, ether, elements, and lifeforce¡­ four Extraordinary powers, each condensed into four gems embedded on four points of the massive cocoon. The titanic white cocoon that hovered in decaying flesh and blood essentially became a craft from hell, with some terrifying existence growing within, the cocoon carrying it while completely refining it.


    In fact, there was no need for Elma to keep requesting¡ªthe leadership of the assembly area could each have made their own decision. They could certainly tell that the terrible creature they were seeing was beyond common sense, existing completely beyond their expectations, having exceeding it long ago.


    Therefore¡­


    "Comprehensive purging protocols activated."


    As an antenna entered a passcode of over thirty-six characters from afar and decisively pulled down a control lever, the chain of runes marked on the chromosphere in the depths of the blue star that hung on the center of the sealed realm activated.


    Then, with a series of dull rumbling, the blue star that was at its limit was prodded, breaking through the threshold and swiftly reaching supernova form!


    The massive blue star of mass beyond most stellar bodies was about to collapse into itself due to its own gravity, and it was the Amos who kept providing it excess energy that kept it in its present form. However, when the comprehensive purging protocols were applied, every runic formation marked inside the star would have destroyed themselves, and without the external power to maintain it, the star which was at its end, with the inter core within about to fuse into a dormant steel core would have completely disintegrated.


    And at that instant, the atomic reaction would have ceased while the radioactive pressures completely vanished, with the forces that maintained the star''s form abruptly diminishing into nothing.


    Then came the collapse.


    Within the core of the blue star, mass exceeding the usual weight of five stars descended into the steel core. In the instant that the star''s substance crashed into the dense core, they would have moved back and forth in direction and velocity that were completely different, detaching from the world beyond. At the same time, the steel core would have broken down into a neutron star, due to its own excessive energy and the second fusion triggered by the collision of stellar bodies, unleashing energy trillions of times beyond what it once unleashed, capable of blowing away every other stellar body.


    That overwhelming power would have destroyed everything within the sealed realm.


    Hence, after that time, the neutron star emanating exceeding gravitational force would have absorbed all scattered stellar substance back to its surface. It would become a blackhole which would put an end to all things amidst physical shockwaves that erupted consecutively and the high-energy storms that engulfed the entire world, cleaning the entire sealed realm for a second time.


    Such were the comprehensive purging protocols maintained in the small sealed realms to handle supremely hazardous experiments: using the supernova as a setup for the cleanup and the black hole as a recycling setup, any form of threat would have, in theory, be destroyed in its very cradle by that series of operations.


    That was, in theory.


    Within the sealed realm, every monitoring system had gone offline, while even World Barriers were shining. Even so, the alarm inside Elma''s mind never once rested¡ªshe had seemed to glimpse that the white cocoon had became a phantom in the split second that every monitoring lens broke down. Folding space apart, it had banished itself into the space between World Barrier and Void, an equivalent of escaping halfway away from the entire sealed realm. Though that defense could not withstand a supernova burst of such a close distance, it was not impossible that it would have survived.


    Especially with the fact that it possessed intelligence.


    Therefore, things were as bad as what Elma imagined.


    When the sealed world shone exceedingly with the supernova detonation within, a titanic cocoon which had been charred and blackened promptly appeared in the Void outside the world. At the very last moment, it pierced through the World Barrier of the sealed realm, directly escaping the raging energy of the supernova.


    "I did it!"


    In the spiritual link, both Elma and Creed heard a roar and laughter so loud and so insane it prickled the ears, stirring major waves in the spiritual world.


    "Hahahaha! I''m out! Not even the sealed realm can stop me, for I am the chosen one, the destined child!"


    Though the words were wild albeit essentially logical, there was no doubt that it made evident Elma''s worst hunch¡ªthe Ultimate Entity was intelligent.


    Indeed, it could have well possessed intelligence on par with the infected Amos.


    ***


    "Not even the supernova blast could kill it?!"


    On another corner, Creed felt as if his exclamations of surprise had all been used up today. He stared at the entity''s black shell that was slowly peeling off, revealing the creature behind which had a shell that was most archetypal Amos form and gulped. "You Amoses are actually that powerful after evolving to the very limit¡­"


    Creed blinked, only remembering then that even a clone of the Imperator Amos could toy with the stars with relative ease, destroying an unfathomable number of worlds as he fought against Commander Radcliffe and the other. "Ah, right," he added, finding that he was saying nonsense, "it''s not that weird."


    "Wait, isn''t that actually weird?!"


    At that moment, Elma had recovered from her shock, noticing as well that the Ultimate Entity before her was having difficulty escaping the now fully-wrecked cocoon. Her human form appeared shaken, with the hull of her warship body shifting colors and proving how hesitant she was. "Damn it, it is now at its weakest after being blasted by the supernova! I can feel its withered presence, a great decreased from General Class¡­"


    Now was definitely a great chance to destroy it.


    Even so, it was an Ultimate Entity which consumed stellar bodies¡­it was still powerful no matter how weak it was now!


    "Let''s flee for the time being. We''re just here to recon the Amos Court in the first place, along with the truth behind the anomalies in the Galaxy of Bloodbath, and that truth is now clear: it was caused by the Ultimate Virus and the Ultimate Entity."


    Beside her, Creed, who was reluctant to fight the Amos, did not dissuade her but simply conveyed his opinion. "I think our lives are most important here¡ªwouldn''t the Imperial Guards and Imperator Amos deliver their power to protect? We don''t have to fight at all."


    What Creed said was reasonable, and it was what Elma thought as well¡­still, when she really intended to turn and leave to escape for the time being, she suddenly paused, for a series of emergency alerts had appeared in her mind.


    "Warning! The epidemic is becoming active across all realms, turning into special forms similar to the creature known as the Ultimate Entity! It commands power ranging from pinnacle to advanced Commander Class!"


    "Warning! 749 Ultimate Entity individuals have been discovered in the Court a present! Primarily the Eastern Quadrant, the Sala Realm, the Demotte Realm¡­"


    "Warning! Ultimate Entities possess intelligence: they are mutated from ordinary Amos individuals and retains their memories and intelligence, even remembering who they were before¡­"


    "However!"


    Elma was now being urgently notified by a powerful Thought individual whose rank was equivalent to a Class One researcher of the Central Technology Research back on Mycroft. He spoke calmly and solemnly, while relaying his emergency warning to all of the Court, "The minds of the creatures have been distorted, completely abandoning civilization and any form of partnership¡ªthey only desire plundering resources to become stronger and develop even further!"


    "They are now beasts, undead monsters devouring all things which stand against us!"


    "The Court Military has currently conveyed the highest alert. All court individuals, obey the command as we use every power in our disposal to destroy these abominations which wreak havoc upon our nation!"


    "¡­Wait, wait! Why is it only the Court Military? Where is the Imperial Guard? The Death Squad under direct command?! The so-called Generals?!"


    Elma''s expression darkened even as she listened on. She was nervous early on, before becoming thoughtful and eventually enraged. In the end, she clenched both fists and looked up in despair, her eyes seemingly able to see the superior being on the other side of the Void. "What about the Imperator?!" she yelled in anger. "Why isn''t he using his power to directly slay those aberrations?!"


    "Dozens, even more worlds are already dead, with 700 of those monsters rampaging around within our border. And yet, you do nothing¡ªwhy?!"


    "You could have definitely done it¡ªit''s just like breathing to you!"


    Elma''s voice was filled with bewilderment, disbelief, rage and despair. Her heart was truly having a difficult time to understand everything she saw, everything she heard.


    Creed witnessed it all as well, feeling it unacceptable as well.


    Elma had wanted to betray Imperator Amos and lead other like-minded Amos to flee the Court and the Imperator''s protection, becoming independent existences surviving alone in the Multiverse.


    At its root, she did that out of fear¡ªfear that, during the critical moment, Imperator Amos would completely ignore his own subjects, and it was because of that exact fear that she wanted to rebel and leave, to find a quiet corner where she would live and prosper with her brethren.


    Even so, that fear and terror was basically not supported by any evidence¡­it had been a mere forced delusion, and Elma did not deny that.


    In the depths of her heart, Elma still had what passed as a fantasy about the Amos Court and its Imperator. She had always felt that the Imperator would have remained the Imperator, and at critical moments, the monarch which ruled the vast Court would have protected his subjects.


    Now, it appeared that he did not care at all.


    There was no fire descending from the skies, no assistance from Imperial Guard or the Death Squad. Every primary force connected to the Court''s core had showed themselves, and it was the Court Military as well as each Amos individual fending for themselves with their own ability.


    Elma''s fear proved right: Imperator Amos ignored it all, completely uncaring about the fate of his subjects.


    Either way, those who died are the weak, and those who lived would be the strong. Isn''t that right?


    Perhaps, the Ultimate Entities¡ªundying beasts which seek the greatest power and strength might be more fitting for the appetite of the Imperator who desires only strength.


    "Creed, I''m sorry."


    Whether it was disappointment or realization, everything had merely taken a moment, for Elma remained an elite Amos who had once fought in the Void, a genius individual who had invented new technology. Now, she looked up to gaze upon the Ultimate Entity which was recovering from the burnt cocoon, little by little, before turning towards the residential zone of the Thought individuals behind her. "It appears that there would not be any reinforcements," she said quietly, "and in the end, I am an Amos¡­at least, even at this moment.


    "Before I really desert them, I still have to carry out my duty."


    "Sigh. Don''t be so dramatic¡ªtake a break. We''re still far from having to saying such things, right?"


    Creed cut Elma short. He did not need a brain to know that even she would have said something depressing like ''it has nothing to do with you, so run away and I will cover the rear''. That was why the former Mycroft captain shook his head helplessly and told the shocked alien, "How could I simply run away after you''ve saved me? Moreover¡­"


    "You can distrust Imperator Amos, but I have absolute trust in our venerable commander, Joshua van Radcliffe!"


    Creed laughed and tapped the Crisis Handling System¡ªthe belt at his waist which emanated golden radiance¡ªand lifted a finger to point at the muddleheaded Elma''s chest, who appeared unaware of what he was saying¡­ only to pull back quickly with a blushed face since two dangling rubbery forms hung upon it.


    Even so, his meaning was clear.


    Elma looked down thoughtfully at the blue gem that resembled the azure skies before her chest. Whether she had been deliberately refraining from using the help from a champion of another race or had really forgotten about it, she had never thought about using it from the very start.


    That power¡­


    "The Commander didn''t give us the Crisis Handling System to deal with only Crisis, right? Mine is used for infiltration, while yours is used for battle."


    That was when Creed''s voice peacefully wafted into Elma''s ear.


    "Now is the time."

 Chapter 977 Hesitation Means Defeat!

    The Crisis Handling System¡ªJoshua van Radcliffe, otherworld champion of the Lost Galaxy and top martial force of the Mycroft civilization, a being who could stand up against Imperator Amos, had awarded such an item to Creed.


    Still, Elma did not understand the world behind ''System'', for it was a term that only a certain person from Earth would understand.


    Indeed, although Ying, Ling, Zero Three and other beings such as Creed were graced with the presence of the System, all of them did not understand too why Joshua would call it that way since it was ''blessing'', ''power of divine providence'' or indeed ''boons''. However, since Joshua preferred to call it such, the others had to accept it.


    Elma herself had personally seen the power that the Crisis Handling System granted Creed. It allowed him, who was essentially an insect to Elma, to become an Extraordinary individual she would have to treat seriously, but who also gave her and headache¡ªafter Equipping, Creed was essentially a different person whose ability became mysterious yet powerful.


    But that was also the precise reason Elma ignored it.


    How could she trust in some bizarrely powerful thing given by an otherworld champion who was originally an enemy? Simply using it would certainly have allowed her to be fully controlled by another.


    In the end, she doubted even Imperator Amos and had set her mind on defiance, so why would Elma have so easily put her faith in the supernatural object made by an alien?


    "¡­As I''ve thought, I don''t really trust it."


    Taking a long look at Creed before her, Elma saw no suspicion from his eyes but only tremendous pride, expectation, and curiosity. She could certainly see that he wanted to know what power her system held, and truth be told, she wanted to know as well.


    The massive Void warship¡ªElma''s true form¡ªlooked up at the titanic colossal Ultimate Entity before her. She could see that the aberration that carried a snow shell, even as its physical form kept mutating inwardly, was also staring at herself with a greedy, malicious gaze as if she was a roadside ant or some dessert within reach.


    "But I know that now is not the time to hesitate," Elma said quietly, and put a hand on the gem before her chest.


    Because hesitation meant defeat!


    A light burst forth!


    [Crisis Handling System activating!]


    "Equipping Extraordinary plugin¡ªPhantom Gold!"


    [Crisis Handling System activating!]


    "Equipping Extraordinary plugin¡ªAzure Blue!"


    [Equipping complete¡ªAre. you. ready?]


    "Equip!"


    "Equip!"


    At that instant, both Elma and Creed activated their respective systems simultaneously. The light of the Phantom Gold burst out and covered the human''s entire body, just as azure radiance combined with gusts of chills that froze even molecules partially, forming icy vapors in the space that covered Elma''s warship form!


    Azure light thus flashed visibly within the white mist, abruptly expanding before shrinking again! On Elma''s hull, steel armor that was a mix of blue and white appeared on her body, along with a pair iron wings!


    [Divine Radiance of the Glorious Skies]


    ***


    Outside the sealed realm, the Ultimate Entity that had barely escaped the supernova explosion and was reveling in its fortune of dodging that particularly oversized bullet suddenly sensed danger. He¡ªor indeed, it¡ªhad felt a long, sharp lance where the small ''insect'' had been gathering. Once thought of as some snack that could be flattened in passing, it had turned things around and changed into a fearsome beast!


    Looking up, a huge eye abruptly appeared over the face of the flowing grease which was distorting unevenly and shifting without stopping. It could now see a bizarre silhouette even amidst the frosty mist that stirred and spread even in the Void: a radiant warship, flapping both wings and rapidly charging at itself!


    "Skreee!"


    In the Void, the thirty-three sealing formations of the sealed world had all broken into pieces due to the supernova explosion. Their matter and mass wafted around the Void, crafted by advanced technology and never disintegrating, and yet, everything began to shatter under the shockwaves from the radiant warship that flapped with two wings with a deafening reverberation of rotations!


    [Special Edition of Mister J System equipped and activated¡­ Linking with Crisis Handling System and commencing modularized processing¡­ Extraordinary steel armor, Divine Radiance of the Glorious Skies now fully activated.]


    "Energize, Blazing Raptor!"


    With a raging cry from Elma, a brilliant light appeared as thousands of pale-white beams shot away from around the warship like meteor showers, making a beeline towards the joint where the Ultimate Entity had yet to detach away from the shell of its cocoon. At the same time, sensing the great threat, the Ultimate Entity shrieked as a translucent energy shield appeared around its body, colliding with the beams of energy streaking towards it to explode in a burst of blinding light amidst the Void, the entire cocoon form falling back while its shield shattered directly!


    Beside it, after completing her transformation, the Elma warship which had now a pair of wings on its back paused briefly, seemingly startled by her own power.


    "Such¡ªsuch power?! I''ve actually passed through the boundary of Commander Class so easily and arrive upon the threshold of General¡­"


    "Damn it, a lurking General?!"


    The Ultimate Entity, which was sent flying, was at once stunned and enraged, having assumed that it had no match after refinement except for the Imperator across the entire Court, since it could just run away from those so-called Generals. However, it never expected to first take the brunt of the supernova explosion in the sealed realm, before being given a beating by the Elma it considered as negligible as a mere ant.


    "Wait, I''m on your side¡ª"


    The Ultimate Entity communicated telepathically and attempted to buy itself some time by communicating, only to quiet down before it finished. It was not even voluntary, but the exceedingly profound waves of energy had suppressed all excess vibrations in the surrounding Void, preventing it from conveying any words or transmit any messages. In fact, just as the Ultimate Entity hesitated between attacking directly or trying to delay its foe for recovery time, it lost all preemptive openings and chances to retaliate, as well as any chance to claim a victory on its own terms¡ªfor it saw a vast light from Elma''s bow, roaring as she streaked towards itself.


    The Light of the Blazing Saint had reached it!


    Boom!


    A rumble exploded out of the tides of energy even in the Void, with freezing vapors filling the Void with that single flash of light, leaving all things in ice and glaciating even the radiance of the Great Mana Tide. In the face of such an edged radiant coldness, the Ultimate Entity did not hesitate to conjure a barrier condensed from fire elements: energy gathered from the depths of planetary cores had condensed into a semi-spherical magma shield, firmly blocking in front of itself.


    But was it really a frost attack just because it was brimming with cool air?


    It was a huge mistake!


    The full power blow of the Extraordinary steel armor, Divine Radiance of the Glorious Skies, was a pinnacle skill that had drawn in all heat and energy from the surrounding space. The Light of the Blazing Saint, an ultimate skill of arcane, could have even plundered every bit of energy around it and unleashed superheated rays in an environment that was nearing absolute zero! Reaching up to 450 million degrees in temperature, if the combat environment was not space but an ordinary Extraordinary realm or perhaps a fire element realm instead, its temperature was likely to have reached beyond a billion!


    At the center of the icy blue mist were platinum-hued sub-lightspeed particle flows of extreme temperatures! Behind the beautiful colors was light that would decimate all things!


    The Azure Blue Divine Radiance of the Glorious Skies was the greatest arcane item designed after Joshua had asked for pointers from the various Legendary mages, boasting power that could be considered magic of divine retribution that ignited the cerulean of the skies and had radiance illuminate the blue yonder! In turn, Blazing Raptor was an enchanted projectile of supreme power which assembled energy around itself that tracked its target independently, repelling the enemy and unleashing a terrible explosion of light when reaching the enemy.


    And as described before, the Light of the Blazing Saint could cool the surroundings of its core ray to absolute zero degrees, whereas the core energy beam would reach high temperatures of a billion degrees. It was a twofold blow of ice and fire with the power to destroy all things that possessed shape and from!


    Moreover, Elma also noticed that she still had with her the Concussive Photon Bomb and Extraordinary Seal that could destroy the constitution of an enemy or shut down the energy circulation inside a foe''s body, but now was not the time to think about such things.


    Absolute heat and chill had arrived at the same time¡ªa cannon blast destructive even to Legends easily pierced the barrier of fire elements, striking heavily at the body of the Ultimate Entity even before it had the time to withdraw inside its own shell.


    One could see that the chill had instantly frozen the body of Ultimate Entity before the heat incinerated it into elementary particles, its once sturdy body dented inwardly in the very moment it was struck by the high-powered sub-lightspeed particles while its flesh split apart. Even so, the broiling heat swiftly extended along the cracks of meat and blood, igniting and burning the front half of the Ultimate Entity''s body and bone.


    "Aaaargh!"


    Everything occurred in such a brief instant that the Ultimate Entity could barely feel its head completely destroyed within one fleeting second, while its body was sent spinning across the Void by blast from the enchanted photon canon. Half of its shell, which was sturdy enough to directly withstand long periods of heat emanating from a star''s corona, had also been crushed by the shockwaves.


    Hesitation was defeat!


    The moment to claim triumph lies within a single moment!


    Seizing the advantageous moment to secure victory, Elma did not even spare a second to observe her own good work. After using her body''s entire strength to unleash the most powerful blast, she did not hesitate to muster her power once again¡ªthe wings of her Extraordinary armor convulsed and shrank into a rocket nozzle, and momentum from the forceful nuclear fusion sparks igniting and exploding within launched Elma''s large warship form ahead!


    Dimensional turbulences appeared even in the Void, parting the halation of the Great Mana Tide as well. Elma''s body also vanished like a phantom, catching up with the Ultimate Entity although she had moved later.


    "Die!"


    However, beyond everyone''s expectations, the Ultimate Entity abruptly burst out: its shell, which was half-destroyed, had suddenly streamed with dozens of spiked starfish-like tentacles stretched out rapidly in the Void, as if bent on catching her even as she rushed towards it.


    Its head was not a vital point at all¡ªthe entity that had evolved to the boundary of what was possible had a vital point in every part of its body, and could thus abandon each like a lizard splitting its tail!


    Meanwhile, light of keen edges flickered upon the tentacles. A layer of energy sharpness built of lifeforce was whirling at the rate of 130,000 radians per second, and if struck by the fifty or more tentacles, even a planet''s core would have been sliced apart, much less Elma''s body!


    "Leave it to me!"


    In that very moment, a faint shadow covered the surface of Elma''s hull. The two powers energized at full might by Creed, known as Spectral Wasteland and Sunfire Refract, fully buffed his companion. Hence, a Shadow subspace that consumed even light directly repelled the cutting tentacles that was striking directly towards them, an indestructible wall that caught and held the Ultimate Entity''s assault firmly.


    Then, in the next second, Elma accelerated to a tenth of the speed of light with explosive nuclear fusion, hence embodying the momentum of a collision that could cause a major extinction, crashing unto the Ultimate Entity''s shell powerfully even as the abomination made a face that resembled panic!


    It was not as if the Ultimate Entity had no way of fighting back. It had certainly executed all countermeasures: summoning an energy shield, reaching out with a frame of appendages to repel the collision onto its shield even while it kept retreating towards the rear, doing all it could to escape or divert Elma''s collision force.


    Nonetheless, in the haste of the moment and with Elma''s violent and unhesitating assault, it could only feel its appendages being pulverized within a second, its shell shattering while its murky body fluids of black-brown grease sprayed away before freezing, its massive warship-sized body once again blown away by Elma as easily as a paper plane!


    However, that was when the unexpected happened.


    "Hehe, now is my chance to escape!"


    Even as it was sent flying back for the umpteenth time and having recovered from the last strike, the Ultimate Entity realized that Elma was far inferior than itself, which had gone through superior evolution. At present, she was utilizing some Extraordinary item to burst out and give it an utter drubbing after it was weakened by the supernova explosion¡ªit did not have to fight her at all, and could run for now before eventually exacting its revenge!


    The Ultimate Entity, which had never valued honor in the first place, guffawed and used the force of Elma''s collision to turn, speed up, and flee without a pause. It had certainly been maimed by Elma''s chain of fearsome attacks, but had also broken off from the remaining part connecting it to the cocoon. Now that things had come to this, the speed of the Ultimate Entity that was freed of all restraints and refined to what was possible was naturally beyond what Elma who had just reached the domain of Legend could achieve, not to mention that its momentum contained a part of Elma''s own strength.


    In less than a second, the Ultimate Entity had covered half the planetary system, with a halo appearing before it¡ªthe early sign of a short-ranged warp. The creature was clearly intending to shake off Elma''s pursuit with it, in turn securing time for a longer ranged warp.


    However, despite clearly seeing that her opponent was running, Elma did not appear worried at all, even if the gem before her chest that should have been sky blue was flashing in dark red light, signaling depleting energy.


    Instead, she relaxed from the collision, even appearing tranquil as she remained where she was, gathering the energy streaming in the Void around her, engulfing a part of the planetary sector in the blurred, icy mist.


    The energy of the steel armor is almost used up¡ªit is time for the final strike!


    ***


    Activating warp!


    On the other end of the dimensions, the Ultimate Lifeform sneered even as it ran. It was certainly ignoring how terrible its enemy could have been since it was about to escape the battlefield, but just when it was ready to warp away from the planetary system, it realized in astonishment that it was completely immobile, its body unresponsive.


    Warp failure?!


    That was when the Ultimate Entity seemed to hear a rather bizarre accent from a foreign world appearing inside its own body!


    ***


    "Here, Elma. Aim at my position and attack!"


    Within the Ultimate Entity''s body where the shadows between innards crossed, Creed spoke with a nervous yet distinctly thrilled voice in the Shadow realm, shouting loudly even though he was connected to Elma in spirit, "Shoot me!"


    When did he get inside me?!


    Despite the Ultimate Entity''s augmented central nervous system and its cognitive abilities, it could not at once tell where Creed had come from. But soon enough, it understood¡ªhe must have had infiltrated its body with Shadow in that single moment when it had extended its tentacles and attempted to slash Elma''s body apart, which was also the instant its tentacles touched the Shadow barrier!


    And the reason that it could not warp away was because Creed had been there as an anchor from another dimension, keeping it fixedly sealed where it was!


    Still, thinking only claimed whatever time one possessed, just as hesitating would.


    Therefore, the only chance for the Ultimate Entity to claim victory, or indeed hang on to severely, was completely cut off.


    Boooooom!


    Without hesitation or a single word, Elam focused all her power and directed everything to a single point that abruptly detonated. Exceedingly concentrated high-energy particles quietly shot out, illuminating half the sector. Then, every Amos Thought individual who had yet to evacuate saw it: a blinding arcane beam that, like an eraser, shone upon the Ultimate Entity''s body even as it tried to parry the attack, only to be wiped cleanly away as if it was mere scrawls on a piece of paper!


    But even before all that, Creed had already used his Phantom Trail ability to escape the insides of the Ultimate Entity, running and dodging so that Elma''s full-power blow did not touch him at all. He instead got to witness the great power that was the Divine Radiance of the Glorious Skies, leaving him in unrepressed awe.


    "Such power, Commander¡­"


    There was no question about the Ultimate Entity''s might. Being a creature that consumed cosmic forms, if it had not been severely harmed by the supernova blast inside the sealed realm and suddenly ambushed by the armor-equipped duo, it would not have been destroyed so senselessly. In fact, if it was not for him working alongside Elma against their mutual foe, it simply had to retaliate once to directly kill Elma in return, despite her seeming advantage.


    Even so, now was not the time for such thoughts.


    After all, they had won.


    With that thought, Creed looked up above him as he floated around in the Void. There, a massive translucent warship was reaching out to him with a tentacle. The tentacle did not directly wrap around Creed or approach him carelessly, but hovered in front of him instead, as if waiting.


    The young Mycroft captain shrugged, leisurely leveling gazes at the biological warship and sharing a smile before reaching out on his own to touch Elma''s feelers, allowing her to bring him inside her body.


    The Ultimate Virus incident hence concluded for the time being at the Galaxy of Bloodbath. The Amoses'' and the Takurians'' purging war against the Ultimate Entity was being carried out like wildfire, even as the plague which struck from within and spread to the entire cosmos had left trillions or more intelligent life dead.


    But it did not mean that the plague of incomparable oddness would have only appeared unto the Galaxy of Bloodbath.


    Curious coughs sounded from several galaxies nearby the Galaxy of Bloodbath and a few relatively unknown planetary systems of small Void civilizations. Families and shops were closing for the day, workers calling in sick, students taking leave¡­


    Eventually, there was no sound at all.


    Thanks to warps, portals, and various developed transport systems, some object with neither form nor substance was spreading far faster than any creature could have imagined.


    Death was spreading to world after world, wreaking incessant silence and havoc.


    ***


    In Stellaris, a series of hidden ripples from an unknown source was spreading throughout the realm. It was faint, seemingly nonexistent, and imperceptible to people, with its purpose impossible to be deduced.


    Even so, creatures of Order seemingly had no sense of it in places where the ripples reached, but the spawns of Chaos, as if receiving some instructions, gradually retreated from their previous strongholds. They left ever so quietly that not even the Stellar Guard Alliance, who were their enemy, felt it.


    Hence, Pestilence spread.

 Chapter 978 Formless Signs

    In the beginning, there were almost no signs.


    In a place where none expected, something suddenly appeared, self-replicating and gradually spreading beyond.


    From simple to complex, from mild to hostile, from harmless to lethal¡­


    It continued to spread away, reaching out and breeding in ever elaborate and clever ways, consuming all that existed in the world, in the name of their own continuity.


    The first time that the Mycroftians were made aware of that unusual plague¡ªthe Ultimate Virus¡ªwas from feedback and information provided by some adventuring parties and the Starherders who roamed the Multiverse. It appeared that some Void civilizations had implemented bizarre national lockdown policies, while other indigenous civilizations that had yet to reach into the Void displayed extremely abnormal signs of extinction.


    It happened months after Joshua left.


    After the Assembly where the Mycroft civilization engaged with a host of other Void civilizations, they had ceased their expansion efforts due to their lacking core population, refraining from conquering new colonies and domains although exploration and adventure operations were not put on hold.


    With official support, many former Expeditionary members switched jobs as Void adventurers, surveying the boundless Multiverse. There was also no lack of civilian explorers interested in seeing a greater world either, who hence assumed the journey afar.


    Needless to say, the Starherders who originally roamed the stars were separated into a few detachments with Mycroft''s official approval, some of them gaining considerable freedom to farm the Multiverse without being restrained to a single spot.


    Hence, from the Stargates and Dimensional Hubs that the Mycroft civilization had distributed across the Multiverse, the adventurers'' trail had covered significant distances. After all, they had not departed only in recent months, but in the last two years when the Mycroft civilization first commenced foreign subjugation. With the complex teleportation network of various other civilizations and a comprehensively upgraded Void engine and warp systems, even the weakest adventurer parties could cover a considerable span of the Multiverse in those years.


    On the other hand, the most luxuriously equipped official exploration teams could cover immeasurable distance in the shortest period with help from the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, teleporting to any place with a beacon.


    Indeed, it was the explorers most strongly linked to the Combined Government who had discovered the anomalies in the foreign stars and warned them that Pestilence was not far.


    "This is¡­the Kagan galaxy¡­We''ve discovered remains of the Ultimate Virus¡­the one Commander Radcliffe had mentioned¡­amongst fringe indigenous civilizations¡­"


    "Yes¡­half the planet''s population has all died out¡­neither beast nor bacterium was spared¡­it''s a land of the dead, and if not for some intelligent lives on deserts and poles, the entire planet would''ve become a wasteland without life¡­"


    "The Ultimate Virus is gone¡­it had appeared only for a short time¡­but there appears to be another evolved super bacterium wreaking havoc¡­we''ve transmitted data and samples of the cells to the Unified Archives¡­it''s definitely not natural evolved..."


    "¡­the infected would become unkillable zombies¡­ maintaining motor functions by devouring organic matter¡­Silver ability¡­extremely dangerous¡­highest vigilance!"


    The communications from across galaxies were remarkably distorted and delayed even with the help of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, making a certain degree of latency and message loss unavoidable. Still, a party surveying the Kagan galaxy managed to transmit unexpectedly complete and vital information: the reality that the Ultimate Virus had begun spreading out of the Galaxy of Bloodbath.


    When Elma and Creed encountered it in that galaxy for the first time, after of which Joshua relayed that information to Mycroft headquarters, not many had actually taken notice. After all, the ones plagued were the Amos Court and Takur Ruin Cult¡ªevery other civilization would laugh and watch the show unfold, regardless of the threat or calamity those two xenophobic Calamities were to face.


    Moreover, a great distance separated the Galaxy of Bloodbath from the nearest Mycroftian colony. It would not have been too late for precautions when the epidemic spread nearer, since it was nothing but a plague. How could it have crossed the extended Void to directly affect the lands of a distant civilization? Or so most had thought.


    Still, it was suspicious that the explorers had discovered such intricacies about the Ultimate Virus.


    First and foremost, the Ultimate Virus was highly contagious and lethal, stubbornly strong and able to survive the Void¡ªbut on the planet where its remains were found, it had all died off, even leaving some intelligent lives who barely hung on in the isolation of deserts and glaciers. There, the Ultimate Virus was replaced by a super bacterium that paled in comparison, but showed distinct signs of being strengthened by it, killing all remaining intelligent life.


    It was as contradictory as it was explainable: The Ultimate Virus had a short lifespan in the first place, and that was why it would vanish before it could kill every creature on the planet. Furthermore, it also revealed another fact¡ªit infected not only complex lifeforms, but also bacteria.


    And that message was just the beginning.


    Soon, more and more information of the epidemic spread, reaching Mycroft from every corner of the Multiverse.


    The Kagan galaxy, the Duya galaxy, the Mosso galaxy, the Asinko galaxy¡­ the same horrific supervirus virtually appeared in each different planetary region at the same time, showing neither symptoms nor origins to probe. In the same moment in the same Multiverse, the Ultimate Virus would plague two civilizations, even if half the Multiverse separated them.


    It was simply illogical.


    The explorers could not explain it either and panicked internally. If the epidemic could appear out of thin air to infect the world of Mycroft, would they be the sinners who brought about its fall? Taking that into consideration, most of the explorers no longer contacted the Mycroft civilization¡ªuntil that one day came when one of the exploration teams uncovered the possible truth about that virus.


    "There''s no carrier!"


    Across the faraway dimensions and the profound power of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds bridging two realms, the leader of an exploration team''s hoarse voice conveyed great bewilderment. Wearing a full hazmat suit and unable to explain the phenomenon he had discovered, he said, "The plague¡­ the virus appears out of thin air!"


    "The plague had not appeared when we came to the world. Seven Gods¡­ we have incidentally observed the coming of the virus, and its spread upon a world!"


    "It''s¡­ like a natural coincidence¡ªthat''s right, a coincidence! That virus had simply and naturally assumed form in empty lands, appearing in jungles and infecting the fauna. That form would have rapidly grown and conformed to the local environment, eventually becoming the terrible Ultimate Virus that consumes every last bit of human flesh without even leaving the soul alone!"


    "We have now escaped the world, but the surveillance spells left behind show that the plague is still raging across the continent without sparing the oceans either¡­it appears out of thin air, and it has no carrier!"


    ***


    In the conference halls of the Mycroft civilization''s Stargate base in the Zeta Ram system, an aged voice was calmly repeating observation records in the solemn hall.


    "¡­it first erodes flesh and blood, and grows rapidly by consuming the energy stored in the host lifeform. Over 99% of host would not survive that process due to a lack of energy reserves, and the excessive evolution would crumble their essence and kill them, while their flesh and soul would be emptied. However, there is still a chance of successful evolution¡ªthat is, one out of ten billion, if it was a mortal provided with substantial energy, darting at once to Supreme tier."


    "By the same principle, Silver and Gold would have one out of three billion and one out of a billion chance to ascend to Supreme-advanced respectively¡ªin other words breaking through their limits as a lifeform and then strengthened again to reach the doorway of Legend. For Supremes who are aptly prepared, they would have a one in ten million chance, and he¡ªor it¡ªwould use the power of the virus to ascend as a special Legend. Still, the superior being would become a completely different lifeform even if it survived, only possessing the same memories."


    "Death of the New¡ªthat''s how I would describe the growth of the Ultimate Virus, for even after surviving the profound refinement like a newborn, the original lifeform would die, leaving a monster that simply inherits its memories."


    "That''s the Ultimate Virus. Everyone, what do you think about the discovery of the Haig Party and the other teams in foreign galaxies?"


    Igor, Barbarossa, Barnil, William, the Nature''s Magister and the other Legends had all gathered in one place, either personally or through clones and projections, to discuss how they should face the mysterious epidemic.


    "It''s bizarre, but only such a method of transmission could explain how the plague simultaneously infects two different civilizations on two different sides of the Multiverse."


    Naturally, Igor, Pope of the Seven Gods Church and the host of the council had asked the question, while Barbarossa of the Skypiercing White Tower answered, having recently studied the arcane knowledge obtained from the Knowers and examined the essence of Extraordinary powers. "They''ve already been infected early on," the wise mage said flatly, looking up, "and the virus appears as a manifested epidemic form."


    "In other worlds, we must be careful. At the very least, we cannot let the explorers who have discovered the Ultimate Virus to return to base¡­ it''s heartless, but they are a severe threat who must be observed carefully."


    The Legends of Mycroft would never have abandoned their own, a fine virtue that Igor, Joshua and the others had brought about¡ªnot even the cold-blooded Murloc High Priest and the rational Barbarossa would have simply given up.


    In return, the Nature''s Magister nodded. "I will dispatch some clones to the infected zones and study its essence. The threat can be handled if some vaccine or special potion can be created."


    ***


    Both the Nature''s Magister and Godard the Murloc High Priest were the two Legends who specialized in the discipline of life, and aside from those two, perhaps only a mage like Barnil who controlled microscopic runes and create elementals could discern the virus'' inner constitution. Furthermore, Godard was more learned in evolution, hybridization, and modification to create things that did not exist in natural ecosystems, such as fish with champagne-tasting blood, lactating trees, and canes or so forth¡ªhe may have been well-versed in creating new viruses, but would have been lacking when dissecting and examining it in detail.


    On the other hand, the scope of the Nature''s Magister includes everything natural and though unusual, the Ultimate Virus was not beyond it.


    "Everyone, do you not find that the circumstances are unexpectedly similar to the awakening of the Evil God of Death?"


    Just as the Legends established their ensuing tasks, ready to send clones or projections to various galaxies to assist local adventurers and do all they could to obtain information about the Extreme Virus, Nostradamus, who had been silent throughout, suggested a theory. "The entire galaxy had been left in unrest by the Evil God of Death, manifesting as civilizations'' self-decimation. It had appeared out of nowhere at the time as well, but affected every one just the same¡­like this epidemic!"


    "Could it be that the epidemic is the Chaos information disturbance brought forth by some powerful Evil God? And that the formless virus is actually one of its spawns?"


    Not Pestilence, but the ambush of Chaos spawns?


    The idea itself was not surreal, even surprisingly logical. Hence, everyone looked at each other, their relaxed mood diminishing as an earnest threat appeared in their minds.


    "The power of the Evil God of Pestilence?"


    Igor, who was present with his true form stroke the handle of his chair. His expression was thoughtful, but he soon shook his head. "No, the Church has always been guarding the Sealed Lands of Pestilence. Perhaps it may have really developed the Ultimate Virus, but its power¡­"


    Recalling that the Evil God of Death''s very breath had caused the Lost Galaxy to tremble even before awakening, and crosschecking it with the epidemic that had rampaged across a dozen known galaxies and unfathomable lengths, Igor thought it to be a little unacceptable.


    "It isn''t so powerful. Truth be told and from what I now know, Pestilence''s power would not even win against the combined power of everyone here. Indeed, myself¡­and Aydril could suppress it firmly."


    Those words were humble. The old pontiff had wanted to say that he alone was enough, but after thinking that it was just a theory, he added another Legend''s name.


    After all, they have not fought¡ªhe should show some respect verbally beforehand.

 Chapter 979 Swarming by Itself

    It was not strong initially, but it could mutate and evolve by consuming various resources and energy.


    Alone, it was weak no matter how it changed. Even if there existed individuals that could mutate into powerful ones, it was not a permanent path for their species, which was why they often formed groups.


    However, they did not simply rely upon their own strength. They were adept at using the flesh and every piece of their hosts as building blocks for their survival.


    After one host was decimated silently, they would continue on to the next¡ªagain and again in a perpetual cycle.


    ***


    Igor''s opinion about the Evil God of Pestilence was not surprising. After all, following the threat of the Evil Gods of Wither and Death and subsequently obtaining data from the Unified Archives and the Knowers about the Evil Gods and the battles against them, the Mycroft civilization now no longer held their former mysterious fear towards the Evil Gods.


    After all, the greatest fear in the world was that of the unknown.


    Having cleared the fog of ignorance, even Evil Gods proved to be powerful Chaotic foes and not invincible totems, not to mention that Pestilence''s previous appearances proved to be more or less the same as Wither.


    Indeed, with Wither''s level when it had just awakened, the current Combined Fleet of Mycroft would be able to destroy it directly. Even if it did not have Igor, the Nature''s Magister was convinced that she could have fought against it equally if she was prepared¡ªand if things were as the records said, that nine Glorious era Legends were all it took to handle it in its full-form, it just meant having a few Legends fighting together.


    It would not have taken much of an effort.


    Therefore, it was reasonable that Igor was not convinced of the Evil God of Pestilence boasting great power when its true ability barely exceeded Wither''s.


    "That may not necessarily be the case."


    From another corner, Barnil shook his head in response to Igor''s rather certain answer. He was not refuting the old pontiff''s statement, but merely raising an example. "In fact, it may not be the Chaotic Evil Gods because the ability of extradimensional disturbance is not one exclusive to them¡ªhere, have a look."


    With those words, Barnil raised his hand. A Legendary mage specializing in runes, adept at creating elementals, and who had turned his entire own physical form into runic composite, he conjured the six major elements, along with a portion of mana and ether halation in his palm. There was also some lifeforce and soul in the mix, along with oxygen, nitrogen, and other essences. Everything was combined into one supernatural composite, or indeed a pinch of standard ''air''.


    In most living worlds, it would have been the atmosphere that contained Extraordinary forces and ordinary elements¡ªsuch was the perfectly normal thing that Barnil had made.


    "I''ve simulated the density of Extraordinary powers in the many worlds found in the presently known Void. Theoretically speaking, the major Extraordinary forces are most stable¡ªthey would not clash and are at a ratio that would not change. Even so, look."


    As he spoke, Barnil''s palm moved slightly, and an almost imperceptible energy ripple swept past, affecting that standard pinch of air.


    Then, the astonishing happened.


    With the ripple that even Legends could hardly detect affecting the bits of insignificant elements in the air, a curious chain reaction transpired. Firstly, diverse elements converged, condensing and forming the most basic of elemental lifeforms: a self-replicating element composite, it had in turn created larger element molecules, element crystallization, and element crystal clusters¡­and then, the most basic and simplest of elemental lifeforms that resembled mist.


    "Eh~ Ah~"


    After its birth, the misty elemental lifeform whooped by reflex, before proceeding to chase its own tail at Barnil''s fingertip. It was then that most of the Legendary champions frowned at that sight as if they had suddenly understood something.


    "Chain reaction. As everyone would know, I have fine hands in creating elementals, my research in the elements perhaps more profound than the fairies'' studies about themselves," he said, drawing jeers from the Fairy Queens. "Nonetheless, in seemingly stable environments that are not actually so, powerful existences actually affect and realistically alter the entire world."


    "Let me see¡­ Joshua is not here, I believe?" he added, looking around carefully and ensuring that Joshua had not left a clone hanging around before continuing with much relief. "Well, I will use the absent commander as an example, as well as the Steel Elemental and the Silver Fairies who are his child and spawn (''And our new brethren'', screamed the Fairy Queens) respectively. The latter is more archetypal¡ªfor one, in the world of Karlis which he had influenced and having flourished inside the world of his body, should his power become irrepressible, every life around him would be altered into a certain special lifeform."


    With those words, the elemental lifeform in Barnil''s hand turned slightly: its elemental constitution became complex, and the creature itself transformed from a simple elemental creature that was akin to a multicellular lifeform, evolving in a single leap into an intermediate elemental comparable to dinosaurs or mammoths, just a step away from advanced elementals and other intelligent creatures such as humans.


    "You see, I had merely added an insignificant effect, and yet that effect presented itself in similar fashion to the Ultimate Virus. In fact, I don''t have to create an elemental lifeform at all¡ªsimply releasing a trifling iota of my power could grow what I want in this world itself. While there may be major differences here, the principle remains the same."


    That opinion had left the many Legends thinking and conferring, while Barnil, unaffected, continued. "Nature''s Magister, do you not animate the plants around you so that they can briefly be sentient? Likewise, Your Holiness, do you not often unwittingly purify all malice? Nostradamus, have you never noticed that you cast your teleportation spells much faster than the rest of us? We, having arrived upon the boundary of Legend, have actually similar attributes that affect the world. However, it is simply rare for any individual to change the world by solely relying on the use of such attributes."


    Barnil spoke frankly and assuredly. It appears that the mage who often create legions of elementals out of nowhere and used numbers to counter his adversaries was well-versed with the system, and while the reason that the Ultimate Virus appeared out of nowhere seemed mysterious to others, it was at most a measure for ascension from Barnil''s own perspective.


    Therefore, he concluded, "The reason why the virus seems to have swarmed out of nowhere may not be an Evil God action, since we''ve not sensed any presence connected to the Chaos, but from an extremely powerful Extraordinary individual. However, such an Extraordinary individual who would so whimsically disseminate the epidemic would be no different from Evil Gods. In addition, staying alert is useless if we want to prevent the virus from spreading¡ªwhat we have to do instead is to interfere with the ripples that trigger the Virus."


    "Of course, before that, recall every single explorer party. The Multiverse is no longer safe¡ªthis may be one of the signs of an Evil God invasion."


    ***


    Meanwhile, in Stellaris on the other side of all dimensions¡­


    Joshua, who had been exchanging information with the Triple Curtain from the bottommost level about various Extraordinary powers and their applications suddenly cut the exchange short, and looked up with the Triple Curtain towards the dark space amidst Stellaris.


    "There is something¡­I can feel it. There is a presence beyond the world casting an influence upon this realm!"


    The silver world rapidly changed form in the darkness of the Void as Joshua activated his combat form while watching the other side of the Void solemnly¡ªnot even he could precisely feel the mysterious presence sweeping across the stars, because it appeared to be isolated surges of fundamental particles in space and a part of natural phenomena. If not for his senses picking up that the phenomena were not limited to a single world, he would probably have never noticed it.


    However, the sheer thickness of the Stellaris World Barrier was in fact billions of times that of other standard worlds. Even Joshua himself could only sense that the outside realms appeared very serene and devoid of any notable motion.


    "Triple Curtain, are you aware of what''s going on outside Stellaris?" Joshua turned to ask the Triple Curtain cautiously¡ªthe machine intelligence appeared alert as well. "Could some Evil Gods have infiltrated Stellaris unnoticed?"


    The massive psionic machine collective flickered with radiance.


    [Answer: We are not aware of anything as such. Without a deliberate connection from the inside to the outside, the Stellaris World Barrier is indestructible. Stellaris has existed from the very beginning as the final fortress forged by the Creators, and not even Evil Gods can sneak inside without our knowledge.]


    [Troubled: Psionic energy is the energy that binds all things, and psionic civilizations can naturally call upon special bodies from distant, faraway places. Even so, all of this is the terrible outcome, all because we did not stop the First Psionic Civilization from being summoned to this world¡­we are helpless in stopping civilization¡­finding a path to their own ruin¡­]


    Joshua did not say anything more since the Triple Curtain was assured that no Evil God had infiltrated the world. He trusted them, and with that being the case, he must think about the enemy''s origins.


    However, even as Joshua pondered despite making no heads or tails of it, the warrior had learnt about the freakishness and Chaos which may have been lurking behind everything thanks to the Crisis Handling System he had given Creed and Elma, along with the places he was distributed over: various realms in Stellaris, Mycroft, the Multiverse, and even the Galaxy of Bloodbath itself.


    "The Ultimate Virus¡ªif it is the work of the Evil God of Pestilence¡­is it that powerful?"


    The first thing to come into Joshua''s head was the same idea as Igor''s, and it was that the Evil God of Pestilence was not actually so powerful.


    But unlike Igor, Joshua was aware that the special superior lifeform known as the Ultimate Sublimator Virus was what created the Void Mother in Stellaris. In other words, it was the entity that the Stellaris had ascertained to be the Evil God of Pestilence¡ªit would not have been surprising if it was the one that had created the Ultimate Virus, and it was indeed logical.


    "The epidemic is actually spreading throughout Stellaris as well¡­a dozen planetary sectors have fallen victim!"


    Joshua swiftly took notice, with the strong connection of the Psyweb and the information exchange between the Four Divine Rings connected to most Stellaris psionic.


    Given that the Ultimate Virus was supremely infectious and lethal, it only had to appear at a single location to sever connections to entire planets or colonies. More than that, not having the victims'' souls returning to Psyweb was basically evidence in itself that the Ultimate Virus was at work, not to mention that the lack of victims had instead prompted an illusion that things were not as serious as once imagined!


    In fact, Joshua was helpless, since his resurrection skill could not restore souls out of thin air, given that the Ultimate Virus set the flesh and soul aflame.


    Although strictly speaking, it was not entirely impossible.


    With his current abilities, he could have caused time retrogression by rewinding the shift in objects within specific regions to resurrect the individuals who were consumed to the last bit¡ªan inferior version of Fattrovi''s temporal reversion, but nevertheless possible as long as the Triple Curtain provided him with the needed information.


    Still, the toll was too high. Though sounding cold-blooded, but in the face of an Evil God and the threat of an unknown epidemic, it was a move where the cost outweighed gains.


    The living was much more important.


    In his bottom layer information exchange with the Triple Curtain, Joshua had already established the details for Operation Retaliation, including the general stratagem of the battles to come. That way, the Stellar Guard Alliance would have secured an advantage with the Four Divine Rings and the new individuals would have cultivated Emotional power, while Joshua would have brought the data regarding Emotional power and return to the Multiverse, thereby preparing for the Evil Gods'' invasion that would come in a dozen years ,as well as his arrangements to ascend as a Wise One.


    But now, the abrupt appearance of the Ultimate Virus not only postponed the retaliating operations, but also required both Joshua and the Triple Curtain to divert excess efforts to stop the plague from spreading, not to mention that the Chaos spawns were acting rather strangely in recent times.


    It appeared that they were ready to make some major moves, and their situation which had been fine was now changing.


    "Well, can''t think too much about all that."


    Instead of complaining, it was much better to attempt coming up with a solution. Joshua abandoned his fruitless thoughts and steeled himself, serenely sensing every information in space to try to find the roots of the epidemic. The Giant God spread his four arms as if to embrace air¡ªlayers upon layers of ripples brimmed away from his body, enfolding and spreading towards the emptiness of space.


    There was no excess cosmic energy disturbance emanating within the Galactic Trench where the Triple Curtain was located, nor were there signs of civilizations that affected the senses. And it was in such an environment that when one of the greatest Extraordinary individuals began to listen upon the world, all connections that appeared secretive were dissected and split apart.


    He could hear fundamental particles flashing, the rotation of electrons around neutrons. He could see that at the most fundamental of substances where, supported by all supernatural forces, gravity and ether coexisted and bound the movement of every substance. Magic, separate from electromagnetism, could conjure irregular things out of thin air, producing phenomenon that should not have existed¡­


    Joshua could feel that lifeforce is a power that exist in all living creatures of the universe. It was not an energy exclusive to that which was alive, but the power in which life applied to change other things in accordance to their own will.


    All life and all things, even those without a form and seemingly nonexistent, could not hide from Joshua.


    He thus heard it¡ªit was a faint signal, resounding like a spectral amidst the ocean of particles churning and lurking in space.


    ***


    Within the vacuum where nothing appeared to exist between the stars of the universe was in fact a churning ocean of energy and particles. However, since it was exceedingly tranquil in comparison to the more profound world, it would appear to have not a single ripple.


    Even so, around the stars and planets, energy surges and material shift were actually violent.


    Coronae raged, solar winds gusted, magnetic boundaries moved even as seismic shifts brought about volcanic eruptions and heat flows¡­in every location where resources were rich were billions of possibilities unraveling at any given moment.


    In the mix, there was incidentally a portion of which energy and physical form moved as a ''coincidence''. For example, inorganics would become organic, energy crystal compositions would develop erratic natures, becoming something that self-replicated and bred from their original lifeless state.


    It was also primitive cells¡ªthe beginning of life.


    That was the root of the Ultimate Virus.


    Joshua listened upon Stellaris, using Emotional Power and the Restoration Beams to control the Psyweb and in turn listen carefully to the sounds of all physical changes in Stellaris. Indefinite volumes of information were rapidly processed by the warrior''s cognitive units that came at world units, and Joshua could therefore hear the sounds of disharmony amidst the coincidences where normal life was birthed.


    A profound presence was releasing its ripples to affect all opportunities at which all life could have been born. Now, the possibilities where primitive cells and lifeforms would have been born had instead all turned into possibilities where the Ultimate Virus would have been born!


    In other words, after the that terribly faint ripple swept through Stellaris, all phenomena on planets where light could have been born would have had the viral form present, all of them definitively redirected to create the early form of the Ultimate Virus!


    In other words, the Ultimate Virus did not have to be spread at all¡ªbecause it naturally occured in various realms and phenomena!


    The dense element environments where primordial soup billowed as undersea smoke while thunder and lightning rained, the zones where mana converged and crystals and life could be born were also where the Ultimate Virus would have appeared! Moreover, in the biological labs of certain civilizations where in their natural substances would mold and develop bacteria, and at places where the mold mutated severely especially in the midst of highly populated zones, the Ultimate Virus was more likely to be born!


    "Any possibilities of interference?"


    Joshua opened his eyes with a grave expression, instinctively remembered a powerful foe he had once encountered¡ªthe greatest champion of Simboa, Fattrovi the Time Turner!


    That particular adversary''s greatest skill was to manipulate all that could happen in Simboa and give form to any future he desired. In that battle back then, Fattrovi could even control causality to achieve molecular evasion, reaching a level where he could evade molecules and escape all of Joshua''s attacks unscathed!


    Much less ruling over the chance for the birth of the Virus.


    However, although being remarkably similar, they were not the same. If Fattrovi had ruled possibilities, the appearance of the Ultimate Virus was at most ''guiding''. The epidemic that had swarmed out by itself may have been incomplete, and it would perhaps not have survived as shortly as its complete form. It may also have lacked in lethality, that certain individuals could have survived in the worlds that the plague had struck.


    "Certainly, it''s more an initial form, incomplete state of meme¡­" Joshua fell into deep thought, mumbling.


    As the present situation became ever troubling despite finding the origins of the epidemic, a more important question also presented itself: where did the presence that animated the Ultimate Virus came from?


    It was something that not even Joshua could be sure of. The warrior could only deduce that it was possibly beyond Stellaris.


    "Triple Curtain."


    After some thought, Joshua steeled himself. The Giant God hence glanced towards the psionic machine which encircled the black hole, calmly saying, "Do you have any way to temporarily take me¡ªno, I mean, my clone, beyond Stellaris to have a look?"

 Chapter 980 Joshuapedia

    In the beginning, it was born unto desolated lands


    Warm undersea springs, searing subterranean trenches, lands of snow elements, and plains of concentrated magic crystals¡­ the earliest origins were in places where eyes never lingered.


    Later, it began to spread from the sea to the continent, and from beneath ground to the surface¡ªand then the entire world


    It could have been on continents, planets, the infinite seas of stars, or even the Void that was larger than the cosmos, not to mention worlds beyond the Void¡ªit bred, replicating itself and infecting, thereby becoming a swarm


    Common yet extraordinary, it was known as¡­


    ***


    There were innumerable worlds in the Void. Each glimmered in starlight, and their inexhaustible light would in turn gather into galaxies, which in turn gathered into different pluralistic galaxies¡ªthe most solid and profound structure in the present Multiverse.


    Among all that, minute worlds were remarkably special existences. Most only had a few hills and a grassland, spanning no more than a few hundred squared kilometers and were smaller than a city.


    However, it was in such worlds that tremendous supernatural energies gathered as its primary stabilized World Barrier, and it would not have been unusual to have special condensations of those energies within as well. That was why minute worlds were hidden treasures in the Void, but they were so few that even finding one in the galaxy was difficult.


    Moreover, they were unlike demiplanes and planes. Generally speaking, demiplanes were realms without any natural internal circulations, while planes were worlds attached to other worlds and mostly man-made. Natural planes were very rare as well, having variety in size and categorized by the world they were attached to.


    The most commonly seen worlds were small worlds in the usual sense. The smallest of them recorded had a surface of 150 million squared kilometers¡ªjust slightly larger than a major Mycroft nation. On the other hand, the largest small worlds were 60 billion squared kilometers that could accommodate dozens of Mycrofts.


    Such class of worlds contained complete natural cycles and lasted a long time, surviving for billions of natural years in the event of nothing unexpected happening. In addition, the fact that supernatural energies greatly accelerated that process allowed life to be born in just a few million years, or indeed be filled with intelligent life in just around a hundred years should luck be on their side.


    Small worlds were most numerous in the Multiverse. Most of their supernatural energies and total surface could reach a density equilibrium to quickly grow life, and the intelligent life inside would have been able to discover the Void as fast as possible, hence beginning their exploration towards the unknown or beyond the world.


    Further up were mid-sized worlds, which were second to small worlds in number. They were remarkably vast and generally hundreds of times the size of Mycroft¡ªand that being the smallest of them, since most mid-sized worlds had one or even several stars and multiple planetary systems combined with many planetary worlds, which made up the so-called planetary realms. Life had less chance of growing here, since supernatural energies were of a lower density and there were less planets for any exceptions to exist. Indeed, a major number of mid-sized worlds in the Multiverse were still in the process of developing life, and it would have only been perhaps billions of years later that recently born organics and unicellular lifeforms would come to be, and then slowly evolve intelligence.


    The lower boundary of mid-sized worlds were supercontinents of stellar scale or super planets, while the upper boundary were small galaxies which had over a thousand systems. The stars quietly orbited in such realms, biding as their time as the life they grew would be peacefully born within the young Multiverse.


    And generally speaking, as well, a world larger than mid-sized worlds were the large worlds that had one or multiple galaxies within. Billions of stars twinkled in such worlds, and that was just on the surface¡ªlarge worlds that were slightly standard were of multiple galaxies and contained trillions of stars.


    At that point, the barrier of such worlds would have been so sturdy that non-Legends could not enter or leave, while Supremes could move through mid-sized or small worlds via special techniques. Even so, Supremes would never have been able to approach such galactic realms, or could only simply brought inside but were unable to escape. It was so enclosed that most lives would have aged within its vastness, unable to unravel the truth of the Void beyond.


    In turn, the greatest large worlds were basically multiple galaxies with quadrillion observable stars. Even Legends would have needed specific skills to enter as they were not connected to ordinary galaxies and were basically without information and energy connection in the Void, save for the Great Mana Tide.


    However, only worlds of such scales could have relied on chance to grown intelligent life, just as only such worlds could have repelled weaker Evil Gods.


    As for the superworlds vaster than large worlds, or the rumored worlds which contained boundless stars and galaxies, their sizes were not measured in the number of stars but by ''billion lightyears radiuses'' instead to determine their observable range.


    Such worlds did grow in the Multiverse, but were isolated from the Multiverse and impossible for Evil Gods to evade¡ªperhaps it was open in the days when the Initial Flame was still ablaze, but as time passed and the Multiverse fundamentally shifted, it was severed from the Multiverse, with some superworlds even retaining the original state of the Multiverse where supernatural energies were absent.


    ***


    On the screen, pages of an electronic book was flipped as an agile insect feeler touched the simulated screen. Having read through the entire book, the elderly Tanyan appeared thoughtful.


    "So, our world is a superworld¡­if there was a realm larger than ours, it would be those near-infinite singular universes that are considered boundless."


    Having read every world, Fleet Commander Kedar turned off the e-book in the Psyweb app, which had a row of very distinct Mycroft Basic written on its cover.


    Title: Joshuapedia, Volume Five


    Index: A Thousand Things You Don''t Know About Void and Worlds


    Summary: Learn about the fundamental state of the Multiverse in an hour! Disclaimer: This book is only intended for disseminating basic knowledge regarding the Void and should only be used for learning and exchange, not for commercial use. ¡ªJoshua van Radcliffe.


    ***


    After Joshua was summoned to Stellaris by the Midgardians and jointly popularized Emotional power alongside the Triple Curtain, he had begun to spread knowledge regarding the Void, Evil Gods, and Multiverse to the civilizations of Stellaris.


    It was actually one of Joshua''s intention for returning to Stellaris too¡ªif he succeeded in culling the Chaos problem in Stellaris, he could secure major knowledge about the Chaos spawns, or even have the veterans who were well-versed in fighting the Chaos become reinforcements. Most importantly, he had disclosed to Stellaris locals about the other worlds and Evil Gods beyond, which were the cause of Chaotic invasion in their own world.


    Joshua had no intent of hiding that intention, something Kedar could be sure off after reading that encyclopedia. In fact, the old commander could tell that the power of the Four Divine Rings which he now wielded was actually a test he conducted with Extraordinary powers. Essentially, they were being used for an experiment as he discerned a possible path for his future.


    Reaching out with his feeler to touch the red ring on this joint, Kedar smiled.


    "So what?"


    As a senior who had lived and fought the Chaos for a long time, Kedar certainly was aware that noble could not begin to describe the gesture in which a profound existence such as Radcliffe the Infernal, God of Midgard had carried out in crossing the distance of endless worlds to aid Stellaris in fighting the Chaos, not to mention the spreading of Emotion power without hesitation. In fact, such a behavior had reached the level of selflessness.


    In any case, there was no hassle needed for such a class of existence to enlist reinforcements from Stellaris. Even from the strictest of perspectives, it was selfless help and a fair deal at its bare minimum¡ªcertainly not deceive.


    As for experimentation¡­ it was only because Stellaris civilizations were worthy of being test subjects!


    One should remember that the power of Emotion was not some random ability, but a system developed with deep consideration from a champion, even compatible with Psi! The higher one''s position was in civilization, the clearer the value of that system: it was a power that could get an entire tribal race to transcend overnight. After all, who would waste such an opportunity on Stellaris if they were powerless, and have them work as test subjects?


    Moreover¡­


    "If not for you, could I have gained the courage to step away from my predicament, and hence vent my anger at Chaos?"


    Looking up, Kedar the Tanyan, former commander of the Blaze Fleet and present five-star commander, stared beyond the bridge at a planet which an entire fleet was suppressed with bombardment. He watched as the planet was eaten away by the epidemic and reduced to a world of death, crimson radiance burning in his eyes.


    Ever since Emotional power had spread throughout Stellaris, the Stellar Guard had refitted the former Blaze Fleet into the Gallant Fleet, which centered around Kedar, Ringbearer of Courage. All the crew members were individuals who had awakened the Emotional power of bravery, or powerful psionics whose abilities at least leaned towards it.


    And the objective of that fleet, which was brimming with courage and wrath, was to purge all uncertain elements in their frontlines before Retaliation¡­


    ¡­such as planet which was being bombarded before him¡ªa planet fully infected by the Ultimate Virus.


    "So, it could be the work of the Evil God of Pestilence¡­"


    Kedar towards the edge of the bridge and watched the planet as it was bathed in starship cannons, his gaze somber while still remaining on his guard despite the absolute advantage.


    The Ultimate Virus¡ªthrough the power of the Triple Curtain and the Four Divine Rings, Joshua had informed the Stellar Guard about that supervirus that could survive in vacuum and in heat of over 6000 degrees.


    It was highly infectious, concealed, and lethal, causing the deaths of billions and decimating over a hundred planets within less than a week with some Alliance races going extinct. The casualty count was that of a major war, although this time, the Stellar Guard were not able to even see the face of their enemy, much less prepare against them.


    Still, if that was all to it, the Alliance did not have to swing their keen edge in the Gallant Fleet.


    "Rawr!!! Aaargh!!!"


    A bellow that transcended space to directly resound in spirit echoed. Kedar felt it and lowered his gaze, staring coolly at a certain spot at the bombarded planet.


    In the gloom where oceans were vaporized and billowed by the artillery of the starships, pale-purple bolts of lightning sparked as a massive creature that could clearly be seen even in orbit strode across the thunderclouds. It withstood salvo after salvo of psionic lances, occasionally exposing parts of its body due to the terrible explosions as the atmosphere of the entire planet was stirred by it, rippling.


    Kedar could see and distinctly estimate its size¡ªbased on the parts that were exposed, it was probably more than 1,500 kilometers in length.


    Its body was a part of the ocean.


    "Grooooowl!!"


    With the raging cry and perhaps succumbing to the bombardment, the massive monster shook its head to clear the fog around his head, revealing its true form to all: its head had distinct black and white patterns like a killer whale, but the rest of its body had a ceramic glaze that effectively deflected the brunt of the psionic beams. Metallic bony spikes protruded high over its back, craggy and flickering with a dangerous crystal glint, seemingly capable of retaliating with a psionic beam of its own.


    The fog stirred. The structure of the entire planet was affected, and the atmosphere that once shrouded the outer reaches of the planet was now under the monster''s control, molded into a clump that could repel the beams. In turn, it kept flailing within the mist, using the planet''s own power to stop the bombardment of the fleet.


    "Ultimate Entity¡­" Kedar said quietly to himself, his expression calm again. "Even when metamorphizing, its ability is beyond ordinary Perpetuators¡ªif I were to be without Emotional power or have not become a Ringbearer and ascended by my own power alone, I would really not be able to fight it."


    Perpetuator psionics could achieve immortality in body and spirit through Psi, surviving and resurrecting through spirit even after being slain. However, since their combat ability did not include brute strength, ordinary Perpetuators were at a disadvantage against the Ultimate Entity.


    After all, it was a monster that devoured most of the life in the oceans¡ªwith time, it would have eaten the planet as well.


    "Report, Commander: the refugees of Minglida have been brought on board¡ªall confirmed clear from the Ultimate Virus!"


    Just as the Ultimate Killer Whale that controlled the planet''s atmosphere fought to repel the starships'' bombardment, a rather tired but excited voice appeared in Kedar''s head¡ªit was his former vice commander Faya the Midgardian, and the current vanguard leader of the Gallant Fleet. "Confirmation: no normal beings in Minglida; the atmosphere is filled with mutating Ultimate Virus while the rain and mist are infectants!"


    "Understood. You''ve done well." Nodding slightly, Kedar commended the other before turning to look at the Ultimate Killer Whale again. The Ultimate Entity was indeed powerful that even ordinary Perpetuators should not have recklessly fought it or they would have their intelligence consumed instead.


    Even so, would it have been able to stand against a planetary armada crewed entirely by wielders of Emotion?


    No chance!


    The mere shockwave bombardment that did not directly destroy their target would have completely destroyed everything that existed upon the planet. But now, with the rescue teams having completed their task in the planet, it was also time that they exerted their full power to completely crush their objective.


    "Disinfect."


    Taking a deep breath by gaping its mandibles, Kedar warped the short distance to the outside of the flagship Blaze instantly with Psi, standing firmly in space as if the sturdiest of grounds were beneath his feet.


    The entire fleet ceased their shelling of the Ultimate Killer Whale upon seeing their commander, their natural leader and Ringbearer of Courage, arrive personally at the battlefield. In fact, even the Ultimate Killer Whale itself looked up uncertainly due to the pause of its enemy''s attacks, staring at the darkness of space.


    Then, it saw the light of scarlet flames slowly igniting.


    In return, Kedar looked downwards at the creature which had nearly eaten away every life in a planet, decimating the ecosystem of an entire world.


    He remembered his own home which was destroyed by the Chaos; he heard the screams and cries when countless lives died in agony.


    War, depression, death, and despair¡ªall darkness was cancer embedded in the bone that latched onto Stellaris, gnawing away at the flesh and blood of intelligent life and civilization.


    Even so, it was precisely because he had witnessed the darkness and experienced the despair, and it was precisely because he had personally gone through it all that everything was ingrained into his bone.


    Thus, the wrathful flame ignited, and courage was thus born.


    "Everyone¡ª"


    In space, Kedar lifted his limbs, feeling every bit of energy across his body surging alongside his spirit. A clear order was delivered across the fleet, ever calm and determined¡ªbut this time, they could all hear the calmly burning inferno behind it.


    "Lend me your power!"


    Hence, the millions of soldiers whose hearts embodied rage and courage raised their hands and roared together.


    Courage! Faith! Resolve! The three as one!


    Above the brilliant crimson ring worn on Kedar''s lifted limbs, ripples of crimson light began to manifest out of nowhere. A warmth that incinerated everything beyond the sun''s heat was in his control, while the brimming power of Emotion conjured one solid form after another: weapons from lances, swords, and axes to guns and cannons, even massive planetary warships and the most insignificant of supernatural weaponry.


    It was every armament and physical object affiliated to destruction built since the birth of intelligent life. Everything gathered upon Kedar''s body and was equipped, as the mutual strength known as destruction was drawn upon, molded into a bright bundle of light over the head of the old commander. It was as if a great star composed of all manners of weapons had suddenly appeared within the dark skies, and it was no silhouette¡ªit was an actual star, a manifested object granted form by the power of Emotion!


    "Gaaarh!"


    On the planet called Minglida, the Ultimate Killer Whale, which was perplexed by what its enemy was actually up to, suddenly felt a chill in its bones. It emitted an unusual cry, before turning to dig deep into the lithosphere, seemingly attempting to escape the assault.


    But it was futile.


    "The ultimate skill of the Infernal Midgardian God, a blow that ignites giant stars!"


    His limbs lifted atop, Kedar felt the power of his entire fleet converging over his head, finally condensing into a massive solid cluster of crimson light that was hundreds of meters wide. The silhouette of all weaponry surface within, shining bit by bit until it became so bright that none could discern any color from it as it illuminated half of the planetary system.


    Hidden behind courage and wrath, the power known as madness and destruction surged as brilliant bolts encircling the cluster of light as Kedar sonorously cried, "Witness the rage of the Infernal and mine!"


    "Stoner Sunshine!"


    ***


    To a planet, that very small cluster of crimson that was flung away heavily by Kedar reached its maximum capacity in an instant, transcending space at sub-lightspeed to sink straight into the planetary body, even leaving the mist unaffected.


    Nonetheless, there was an earth-shattering roar and scream in the very next moment: the entire atmosphere of the planet which had condensed into mist was ignited by the heat that was beyond a planet''s core, turning into a blazing sea!


    Across the Minglida planet, rifts spread as if they were innumerable veins and scars. Crimson light extended away from the cracks, morphing into countless blades and beams that spread away¡ªthe power gathered from millions of elite Emotional power wielders were now fires of destruction that directly kindled and melted the planet.


    Like a wild stallion freed from its bonds, the fire spread over the planet, melting and softening mountains, while the oceans evaporated and were blown off.


    There was no terrible explosion or forceful shockwave. In minutes, the once living planet was a land completely infected by the epidemic, a molten planet of crimson gold. There were no longer mountains or seas on the planet, only fire.


    Naturally, the Ultimate Killer had already been blasted by the Emotional version of Stoner Sunshine, screaming as it was reduced to nothingness.


    "¡­"


    Kedar stared at the planet that was melting beneath him, no expression visible on his face.


    According to the original orders of the Stellar Guard, he should have used the Star Destroyer Blaze to blast Minglida into pieces and sever any chance for the epidemic to spread. However, he judged that decimating that planet would not have sterilized every bit of Ultimate Virus on it. Therefore, to prevent it from coming back, he learned the ultimate technique that the Midgardian god had left in the appendix of the encyclopedia¡ªStoner Sunshine, the technique that could have truly created a star when cultivated to its peak form.


    Of course, it was merely so that he could act by his own hand, a reason he made up in the moment to destroying his foe from the Chaos. After all, it is only by hearing the cries of his foe and seeing it crumble into nothingness with his own eyes that the old commander, who had lost home and child, could have felt it¡ªthe flame of rage in his heart becoming ever purer.


    It certainly was not diminishing.


    The warrior''s flame of wrath would have only grown stronger before Chaos was completely purged. As a father, husband, and the hope of everyone back home, Kedar''s anger as a life towards the Chaos would never have died so easily.


    "¡­Depart."


    With one flicker, Kedar was back inside the ship''s bridge. He turned, keeping his back to the bridge crew who was watching him with reverent gazes before quietly commanding, "We shall depart for the next objective."


    But there was only silence in the bridge.


    "What is it? I said, proceed to the next objective¡ªdidn''t the Alliance already assign us another mission?"


    Feeling something amiss, Kedar turned in curiosity to the comms crew who should have been answering him. He wondered if the Alliance had suddenly, in some great act of kindness, decided not to have the fleet keep working.


    Unfortunately, it was not: Kedar could see the astonishment of his subordinates.


    "Commander!"


    One of the crew recovered and responded gravely¡ªbeing a wielder of Courage, he would not have stuttered in cowardice despite the shock. "Look. We may not have the next mission!"


    Kedar took a step forward, his compound eyes clearly seeing every detail in front of the crew member. It was a map of the local sector which was divided into sixty-seven smaller zones, each of which was a planetary system. Generally speaking, if there was Chaos or other unexpected circumstances, the portion of the map which depicted the smaller zones would have flashed red, or blue otherwise. There had not been many red zones in the sector, with some of them having been cleared by the Gallant Fleet.


    Now, however, Kedar realized that the star map in front of him was all scarlet!


    "Emergency alert from the Alliance: the epidemic is spreading on a major scale!"


    "Attention all frontline fleets! The connection between the Ultimate Virus and the Chaotic Evil Gods has been confirmed¡ªlocations close to Chaos spawns have a higher chance for the birth of the Ultimate Virus!"


    "All frontline fleets retreat! Defend the nearest advance stellar base!"


    Consecutive warnings rang, taking up most of the screen¡ªin the blink of an eye, the entire system had fallen, leaving a single blue zone that was the location of the Gallant Fleet. In a single instant, they were isolated with no help in sight!


    "Is that an Evil God trick?!"


    Even Kedar could not hold back his astonishment. If the Ultimate Entities grew out of the fallen regions with one growing out of each planet, they would have been the ones destroyed instead!


    In fact, it was not just them¡ªif the same thing happened throughout, Stellaris was facing a clear and present threat!


    Still, things were clearly far from being that bad.


    Just as Kedar commanded the fleet to depart as soon as possible and break through the zones infected by the plague to return to the Star Base at the rear to await further orders, he suddenly felt a mysterious presence.


    The Ring of Courage on his limb suddenly became a bright crimson, shining in clear transparent radiance.


    The Domain of Psi where the Psyweb converged, the location of the Four Divine Rings.


    In the four blazes of Emotion, four streaks of distinct runic rings hovered in the fire, connected to the Root and drawing divine power¡ªa process that would have seemingly lasted until after the all intelligent life had died out from Stellaris.


    Nonetheless, the fires of emotion that appeared everlasting suddenly raged, as if stimulated into activeness from its dormancy. They hence retaliated, unleashing formless ripples that swept across the stars!


    Then, with the Four Divine Rings using every individual who had awakened Emotional power as nodes to spread that formless presence, the once hidden, silent, and faint ripples that quietly moved through Stellaris was at once cut short. Without its permanent guidance, the spreading and manifesting Ultimate Virus promptly collapsed as a pinch of frivolous composite, just like a program that could not be downloaded after losing its internet signal.


    Kedar could feel that formless flux spreading away across all directions from the Ring of Courage that he held. Where it passed, the once vaguely unsettling sensations were all cleared away, relaxing one''s spirit significantly.


    "It''s¡­"


    Being the only Ringbearer of the Courage Ring, Kedar twitched. He could sense that the ripples were not the ring''s action, but another champion''s guidance, and that champion''s need not be mentioned¡ªit could have only been that great one.


    It was the person who had granted him the power to exact revenge and restored his courage.


    As if having the same thought, the old commander looked up towards the seemingly empty space of the Universe.


    At that very moment, a single bright star instantly shone upon the dark curtains of the cosmos.


    For at present, with the help of the Triple Curtain¡­


    Joshua van Radcliffe had left Stellaris and arrived at the Void that had been dormant for 80 million years beyond that world.

 Chapter 981 The Fountainhead of the Great Mana Tide

    Joshua was already in the Void beyond Stellaris when he opened his eyes.


    Stellairs was a special superworld. In theory, it should have been enlarging endlessly with time like the infinite singular universe¡ªperhaps, given that it was constantly absorbing mass from galaxies beyond, it could have well been the shape of an infinite realm on a totally different definition if the Initial Flame had never presented anomalies.


    Nevertheless, the battle waged millions of years ago between the Wise One of the Arcane and the Masterminds¡ªthe existence which created the Evil Gods¡ªhad caused all manners of variations in the Multiverse. During that period, Stellaris ceased expanding and remained in its present size, but even so, it was already outstandingly massive and its World Barrier so strong that not even Joshua could break it open at once.


    In fact, it was not as if opening it was impossible, nor was there truly no solution if he had really used his true powers¡ªthe main thing that concerned Joshua was that should he have used violence and set aside the question of consumption, would it not have been a chance for an Evil God to invade if one of them was spying on him from the outside? Therefore, he had to find a way that would not break the Stellaris World Barrier to move in and out of Stellaris itself.


    But was there such a way?


    Certainly¡ªotherwise, how did the Creators: natives and makers of Sterllaris move through their final fortress during their time?


    And now, the Triple Curtain was using their highest authority in Stellaris to open a door for Joshua. It was a hidden passage that the Creators had set up for themselves, which the warrior now sent himself out of. If not for that, he would not have reached the Void beyond so quickly.


    ***


    Even before Joshua opened his eyes in the Void, his Steel Vision senses that were far more precise had already kicked in and scanned everything around him without a single blind spot.


    But in the end, he found nothing.


    It was not as if there were no threats, no hostiles, or nothing of concern. Though surprised, Joshua was not actually puzzled to find that the Void beyond Stellaris was an empty blankness¡ªhe looked around, only to find dark space without end. There was nothing as far his vision could reach, not even ruins. At most, there were only tiny shards that resembled world fragments wafting within the Void like minute dust flowing in a clear river, making Stellaris resemble an orb shrouded in dust.


    "No wonder Stellaris is not expanding. The galaxies beyond it¡ªif there were any before¡ªare completely decimated. There''s not even the debris and ruins found in the Silent Void, only the tiniest bits of ashes."


    That was what left Joshua surprised, although he was also mentally prepared for it. For one, according to what the Triple Curtain had revealed, the battle that the Creators might have waged against the Masterminds had lasted a very long time, with the shockwaves slowly diminishing until the civilization where the Wise One of Arcane was born.


    It would not have been unusual for such a violent battle between Extraordinary individuals in the Void to destroy an entire galaxy. On the other hand, being an unusually sturdy superworld, only Stellaris had survived such a war amidst the stars.


    Having ascertained that there were no Chaotic presence of the Evil Gods or other worlds outside Stellaris, Joshua turned his attention to other aspects. Then, he swiftly noticed that there were many other things he should have been concerned about.


    In the Void outside of Stellaris, the Great Mana Tide was gushing much more significantly than in the galaxy back home.


    No, it was not ''more significant''¡ªit was as different as heaven was to earth!


    The Great Mana Tide filling the Void was like a mist cascading like a squall, a surging oceanic stream that streaked through the Void. Its white splashes far vaster than large worlds were sprays that could flatten entire worlds, cleanly brushing everything away from the Void¡ªeven the dimensional turbulence created by Stellaris was suppressed into droplet-shaped ripples that extended to the rear.


    If one were to describe the white ripples of the Great Mana Tide as currents that engulfed the world, then Stellaris was like reefs¡ªancient but unchanging, sturdily withstanding the waves while motionlessly remaining entrenched where it was.


    "Such a massive Mana Tide?! And with such incredible density?!"


    Reaching out with both right hands to draw a portion of the Tide around him for evaluation, Joshua combed his mind for information, generally estimating the energy density of the Great Mana Tide around the world of Mycroft and then moving on to the density outside Stellaris. He was immediately left in utter astonishment.


    "Do we really live in the same Multiverse?"


    The difference between the two could not even be described in numbers!


    To put things into perspective, if the light of the Mana Tide once seen in the world of Mycroft was as meek as the stream of a partially-shut faucet, then the Great Mana Tide outside Stellaris was akin to a major tsunami stirred by a level-12 earthquake that assaulted multiple continents!


    "This place must be very close to the fountainhead of the Great Mana Tide!"


    Joshua could conclude without actually thinking, since he had definitely reached somewhere close to the source of the Great Mana Tide even if his conclusion proved to be untrue. Furthermore, the warrior was able to prove it since he had discovered substantial density of world fragments in his Mana Tide samples¡ªSteel Authority was no something so simply produced: the worlds destroyed had to reach a certain density that the Void Vortex and the vicinity of Simboa had never reached.


    ***


    What was the source of the Great Mana Tide?


    In the past, it was a question Joshua once discussed with the Eastern Plains Mage Tower, Barnil the Rune Master, William the Mind Lord, and Barbarossa of the Skypiercing and Element Maven.


    At that time, the Steel Shards that were drifting away in the Void were caught by Mycroft and led to the awakening of naturally-born mages. It was a matter that had Joshua heading for the Void Vortex, which prompted his discovery of the lair of the Black Fog and guided him to Simboa, where he saw the bitter end of a civilization without Extraordinary abilities when those powers were abruptly born amongst them.


    Having gathered many world fragments into one body in that world, Fattrovi, the greatest champion of Simboa had then reached the point where he could banish the world''s Steel Python, and the man proved to be one of Joshua''s greatest adversaries in life.


    But all that notwithstanding, there was no doubt that the broken world fragments were one of the reasons that Extraordinary powers were awakened in certain realms. At the time, Joshua had already theorized that the fountainhead of the Great Mana Tide was at the heart of the Multiverse, a surging stream of endless world corpses, just as that inestimable waves of Mana Tide was the radiance when worlds met their end.


    Be it then or now, Joshua had never imagined that he could have been so close to the fountainhead.


    Standing in the Void, the four-armed Giant God strode forth and lowered his hands, returning the Mana Tide energy he had captured. His movements were not affected by the surging Mana Tide itself¡ªthe profound stream of energy that could wither worlds was merely like breeze to him, and he slowly stepped into its center and turned his eyes to its fountainhead.


    "Such a mystical place exists on Stellaris?"


    Joshua turned to see the Mana Tides'' waves from the front to the end as it whizzed away, his expression certainly one of shock.


    "Still, not surprising," he mumbled.


    After all, he was in Stellaris: origins of Psi, the final fortress of the Creators.


    It was not because Stellaris was close to the fountainhead of the Mana Tide, but because the Mana Tide had only later arrived near Stellaris¡ªthat was the only logic.


    Now, Joshua felt that he was once again closer to the Truth of the Multiverse.


    The Great Mana Tide was not merely a supernatural phenomenon limited to their own galaxy. Instead, it engulfed the entire Multiverse, and from a certain perspective, the Great Mana Tide was far more powerful than every known Extraordinary individual¡ªwhether it was Imperator Amos, the Takur Grand Patriarch, Joshua himself, or some champion hidden in other civilizations and galaxies¡ªthey were all far beyond that boundary.


    "The Mana Tide is not a natural formation, but caused by acquired means¡­ pity that I hadn''t ask the Knowers if the Mana Tide had begun after the birth of the Wise One of Arcane."


    The Great Mana Tide that stretched across ten thousand worlds undoubtedly elevated the density of Extraordinary energy win every world. Even large worlds with lower concentration of the supernatural would have seen an age of ''Psi Revival'' when the Mana Tide reached them¡ªbe it the systems of magic, the ensuing elements, and ether, or even the lifeforce which nearly originated from the same source, everything had come from one major dissemination that was far more effective than when Joshua had spread the system of Emotional power over Stellaris.


    Could the Mana Tide have been a measure by which the Wise One of Arcane spread the Extraordinary system called magic?


    At the very least, this possibility existed.


    With that thought, the warrior kept striding forward towards the Great Mana Tide. He wanted to get as close as possible to view its fountainhead.


    Even so, the more he moved, the more Joshua felt restrained¡ªa sensation he had not felt in a long time. Ever since he had become a world and hibernated in the Vortex of Creation for years, Joshua had never felt a lack of stamina or being repressed. Here, one should note that the resources cascading beneath the Vortex of Creation would mold worlds of varying levels at any given moment and were millions of times more concentrated than the worlds beyond, while Joshua''s true form had stayed there for years. Even if he could not absorb all of it, it was still the equivalent of gathering energy as he wandered the Void for a dozen years, hunting on the mass of dead planets.


    But now, in the exceedingly gushing Mana Tide, Joshua''s clone felt the distinct sensation of his movements becoming increasingly difficult. Like a normal person standing within oceanic waves, even maintaining his balance was difficult, and without the warrior''s excellent control and having altered his own form into an aerodynamic state that alleviated opposing pressures, he would probably have been sent flying by the Mana Tide a while ago.


    "Is this my limit?"


    When Joshua''s clone had arrived at a faraway spot where Stellaris could no longer be seen behind him, he unwittingly paused to keep himself where he was at full strength. He knew that his true form would have been able to go even further, but this remained the limit for his clone.


    As for why he did not come with his true form¡­the truth was that his true form could not leave Stellaris and head for the worlds beyond, since he would still have had a hard time if several Evil Gods attempted to assault him when he left Stellaris in his real body. Stellaris would have also lost their preemptive chance to purge the Chaos. It was hence better to have his true form retain most of his strength, and have his clone explore instead, since it merely lacked mass.


    He was not dejected, as there would have been opportunities in the future¡ªafter destroying the Chaos in Stellaris, Joshua could certainly come again after making every preparation possible. Therefore, after keeping in mind the region''s dimensional coordinates, the warrior turned to leave, heading back for Stellaris.


    This time, he sensed no Chaos presence outside, since it was possible that any details were washed away in the Great Mana Tide. In return, Joshua planned to leave a few autonomous patrollers beyond Stellaris to monitor the region across all directions, preventing the possibility of some lurking Evil God or Chaos spawn jumping out of nowhere once he returned inside.


    Still, before he left, Joshua could not help but to take a longing look at the edge of the white surge that was the Mana Tide. At that instant, he redirected every iota of energy he had used to keep his balance into his senses to discern the other side covered in dense mist.


    Then, before Joshua was washed away by the surges of the Mana Tide, he saw a star.


    It was bright, ablaze but with no color to speak of, shining upon all things as if¡­it was the Root of all existence¡ªthe ''star'' at which everything began.


    Joshua saw that outstandingly distinct light that appeared to be what lay behind the boundless radiance of the Mana Tide! He was very familiar with that light, having seen it in some distant memory with his own eyes!


    "The¡­Initial Flame!?"


    Joshua could not hold back his cry of shock, although his body had already been washed away by the Great Mana Tide''s surges in the very next instant. Despite only having the briefest glimpse of that brilliance, it was imprinted in the warrior''s sight and mind, and Joshua at once forgot about keeping his balance. He was hence ''accelerated'' by the force of the Mana Tide and collided heavily onto the Stellaris World Barrier.


    Boom!


    The powerful shockwaves spread in rings of ripples that soon dissipated. All his limbs outstretched, Joshua simply lay prone on the World Barrier but did not rise, his mind still on that tiny but distinct ''star''.


    "That''s the Initial Flame?" Joshua muttered to himself. It was not the first time he had seen the Initial Flame¡ªin the memories of the Evil God of Fertility, its brilliance was endlessly brighter.


    Still, that was different: one was the memories of another, the other was his personal observation.


    They were certainly not the same.


    ***


    Suddenly.


    "That''s right."


    Just as Joshua was still engrossed in his astonishment, a flat but mysterious voice spoke coolly without the restraint of emotions. "You have the right idea."


    That voice spoke not in any language or through spiritual link, but by an abnormal infection that appeared to write memories into the mind and was ever self-replicating.


    Alongside that voice was a massive tentacle, inside of which carried an empty world!


    The tentacle seemed to have appeared out of thin air and crashed down upon Joshua, as if to bind the warrior inside the world within.


    "That is the Initial Flame," the voice continued calmly.

 Chapter 982 Sublimator Virus

    At full strength, Joshua''s form was still that of a Giant God who could easily crushed planets¡ªeven if it was a clone.


    Small worlds before him were ping-pong balls to be toyed with between his fingers. Even mid-sized worlds were merely huts that were just a little wider, leaving large worlds and the Void as the only stage where he could unleash his full power.


    Indeed, the Void beyond Stellaris was one such perfect stage: the borderless World Barrier was an ink-green vast wasteland, the world sediments drawn to it being black mist that filled the land and distinctly separated from the white surge of the Great Mana Tide.


    And in that stage of distinct hues, the silver Giant God of Steel was struggling to get up, his four arms raised to repel the crushing force of a falling world.


    A tentacle larger than a world and emanating endless radiance could be seen lifting a blank world, like a palm stretching out its five fingers and crashing down with unstoppable momentum. It was as if mountains would have collapsed and the skies would have split apart at once, and in the warrior''s eyes, there was only that ever-enlarging world that appeared intent on capturing him.


    "Who?!"


    Joshua had wanted to yell in rage to have his attacker reveal themselves, but had no chance to speak in the face of such threat¡ªthe Stellaris World Barrier was slightly dented where the tentacle landed, rippling with waves and momentum greater than the surging Great Mana Tide, denying Joshua any time or effort to think.


    At that very moment, he was only able to do whatever he could to keep his four arms raised and hold off the oncoming world. Like a titan who held the skies aloft, he steadily repelled his foe''s assault.


    Boom!!!


    In the instant that world and warrior collided, a heaven-splitting echo resounded as monstrous tides of momentum that moved worlds stirred concentric ripples upon the Stellaris World Barrier. Then, a deep rift appeared over the superworld obstacle that was allegedly ''invincible'' and unbreakable even by Evil Gods, spiderweb cracks spreading over the ink-green plains as the unfathomable darkness was revealed.


    But even before the shockwaves diminished, the radiant tentacle rose up once again as if attacking again¡ªbut upon elevation and on the verge of swinging down, there were the sounds of glass shattering.


    It was the world bound within the tentacle¡ªit shattered abruptly into countless Steel Shards in the Void.


    As if stunned, the massive tentacle paused for a moment to consider what had happened, but Joshua''s counterattack had already reached it in the very next instant.


    A silver star had shot out from the center of the crack on the World Barrier.


    At that moment when the tentacle touched the World Barrier, the four-armed God of Steel had deliberately rushed into its ''embrace''. Then, with a curious cry from the radiant tentacle in the next second, a silver streak of light had swept past¡ªthe ''palm'' of the radiant tentacle that was holding the world was cut off from its very root and falling into Stellaris.


    At the same time, the silver star darted at the Void without stopping, pulling a wide gap away from Stellaris. Once Joshua was certain that he was a safe distance away from his unknown foe, he immediately turned, vigilantly scanning the spot where he had been.


    Then, he saw it¡ªa colossal cocoon which emanated the same pure white radiance of the Great Mana Tide. It hovered in the Void, most of its body anchored within the surge of the Great Mana Tide concealing its presence. Even Joshua himself would never have noticed it if he had not seen it with his own eyes.


    Meanwhile, the other smaller part of the cocoon consisted of several other flailing tentacles hanging by the Void on the edge of Stellaris¡ªor indeed threads that were tangled. By now, the tentacle Joshua severed had already regenerated but no longer held a world. The other three tentacles still held worlds, emanating a presence that stunned even Joshua.


    The presence of Chaos!


    "Evil God!"


    And not just one!


    Nonetheless, Joshua''s four arms now held different weapons: greatsword of gravity, giant axe of Steel strength, a lance of Emotional power, and a Warhammer manifested from pure singularity. Fully armed, the warrior who was covered in black heavy armor stared at the worlds within the tentacles to find Evil Gods of Chaos bound inside, and his expression changed slightly. Still, he quickly recovered and furrowed his brows, staring at the faraway radiant cocoon which had recovered as well, both of them hence maintaining an extended standoff.


    "What monster is that? Using worlds as tools to bind multiple Evil Gods?!"


    When Joshua had withstood the tentacle''s hammering from high above, Joshua felt as if he was a Steel Particle placed on an awl, the awl being the Stellaris World Barrier, while the world held in the radiant tentacle was the hammer tip. In that one moment, Joshua felt as if his clone would have been crushed¡ªit was assuredly annoying to have been blindsided in a place where he felt in control, but the power and deftness of his enemy was unquestionable as well.


    Still, neither his enemy nor Joshua himself had imagined that the particle hammered proved sturdier than both hammer and awl. It was the same as having two pieces of bricks crush one particle of a starship armor alloy¡ªthat which would have broken was certainly not the Steel Particle. Hence, cracks split over the Stellaris World Barrier while the tentacle world shattered directly, but the Steel Particle remained unscathed, even using the momentum to alleviate the brunt of the blow. Eventually, Joshua had recovered and managed to severe the tip of one tentacle even before his foe recovered.


    When he was attacked, Joshua had already categorized the radiant cocoon as an enemy far more powerful than any he had ever encountered. Now, it was clear that the adversary was simply unbelievably powerful, because not even Imperator Amos or the Grand Patriarch of the Takur Ruin Cult had the ability to subjugate multiple Evil Gods! Moreover, his foe had merely revealed its tentacles, which was clearly a tiny part of its bulk form hidden in the Mana Tide. There must have been more tentacles that bound more Evil Gods, or a powerful being like himself!


    "So, trying to capture me as if I''m at the class of Evil Gods? How flattering." Joshua murmured, brandishing his lance, whereas Emotional power formed a barrier that kept him away from the vague sense of being spied on and studied.


    Using worlds to seal Evil Gods was actually a viable method, a measure that the Glorious Era had implemented to imprison the Evil God of Wither. Even so, Joshua could clearly feel that his foe did not emanate Chaos, which in turn meant that the radiant cocoon was no Evil God¡ªall Chaotic presence were flowing from the captured Evil Gods, with some bearing scents that Joshua was especially familiar with.


    Famine and Pestilence!


    Those were the main forces behind the Chaos spawns in Stellaris! Even the world of Mycroft had lands sealed because of their corruption!


    "Looks like this is the real culprit in the invasion of Stellaris. The abnormal movements of the spawns, as well as the ripples that allowed the Ultimate Virus to gain form must be due to his manipulation behind the scenes!"


    As hundreds of ideas whirled in his mind, was Joshua not able to tell if it was his true objective in going outside Stellaris¡ªto meet the Evil Gods ''personally''? Still, unexpectedly, he had met the Evil Gods, although he also encountered another being superior to them.


    The limit of Legends? Perhaps.


    The threshold of the Wise Ones? Not quite.


    Even while he stood in the Void, Joshua could not be sure about the other''s ability, only certain that it was of such terrific scale that the stars would have trembled and half of all species would have gone extinct if it was allowed into Stellaris.


    As for its true identity¡­


    Certain memories came to Joshua''s mind. When he severed the radiant tentacle, Joshua had also retrieved a portion of the appendage. Both pointed to another scent Joshua was acquainted with.


    "Could it be¡­"


    It was an existence which was not especially distinct in his recollection, but one that he could still remember in disbelief.


    "The Sublimator Virus?"


    ***


    In the past, Joshua had come to Stellaris to aid the Midgardians, slaying the monsters that assaulted them from the stars¡ªthe spawns of Pestilence and one Legendary tier Void Mother. Joshua had obtained partial memories and information from the Void Mother within the single instant that he set its body ablaze and broke its core¡­in other words, details regarding the Evil God it served.


    The Sublimator Virus was a viral form that modified itself independently, created by a race known as the Robelians during an unknown time in the past. It was originally designed to allow their creators, who had short lifespans, to completely evolve and thus obtain immortality and superpowers. But as the virus went out of control and obtained an independent will to rewrite its fundamental programming, the mutated Sublimator Virus consumed the Robel world and became one of the great devourers, thus roaming the Void.


    Joshua had once considered it one of the Evil Gods, since it assuredly possessed the presence of one and exhibited remarkably similar behaviors. Still, it now appeared that the Chaotic presence was simply because it was dyed by the other Evil Gods¡ªthe true face that created the Void Mothers, the powerful individual which had ensnared multiple Evil Gods, was perhaps the Sublimator Virus which had refined itself countless times!


    Nevertheless, the warrior was not taken aback by the fact that it had developed from the evil which consumed a world to the powerful entity it was now¡­ because he was the same, having strengthened to his present state within a short period. Furthermore, if he had his encounters and struggles from which he gained positive returns, it would not have been surprising if that applied to others as well.


    On another note, even though his clone had not been destroyed in a single strike, anyone could tell that it was simply intended to capture him alive without any aim to kill. Having gone through a thousand battles, Joshua knew the difference in the strength exerted when attempting to capture someone alive and when with killing intent, and it was not at all a factor to judge his foe''s ability with.


    Moreover, it was already excessive even if it had been at the level of strength for live capturing. Joshua estimated that his true form would not have been much more powerful than it was¡­ and he was at a disadvantage if both were to go against each other at full power.


    "Clearly intelligent and not just a monster¡­ what could it be?"


    The voice of the colossal silver cocoon that was of no language spoken again, but it was as if it was different from the voice which answered Joshua with the words ''That is the Initial Flame''.


    Moreover, as compared to capturing to Joshua, it was much more concerned about the rifts over Stellaris. Extending many tentacles that split into different threads, each reached towards the rifts as if raining inside, intent on entering Stellaris from the cracks.


    When Joshua saw that, he had wanted to move at once to stop the invasion, and would have had his clone self-destruct rather than allowing it to invade. However, halfway through mustering his strength, he realized that he did not have to be so anxious at all.


    The Stellaris World Barrier was far sturdier than the warrior had imagined.


    As if tranquility had returned to a surface of ripples, the rift which could fit thousands of small worlds had began to close itself and repel every thread that the tentacle was trying to stuff inside in a dozen seconds. The radiant tentacle thus hammered the barrier at full force once again, creating tremors that actually affected the Great Mana Tide¡ªbut without Joshua the Steel Particle there to break both, nothing happened despite several hammerings.


    Finding it futile, the radiant cocoon once again turned its eyes to Joshua. A profound hostility overflowed in his direction like the cold oceanic depths, bent on drowning the warrior. Even so, Joshua, who was no sheep, had already dived inside the Great Mana Tide even before it locked in on him, his entire body vanishing as if simply flowing along the rush to move downstream.


    In other words, he was fleeing.


    Only fools would have fought such a clearly superior foe under such circumstances!


    Despite being just a clone, recklessly fighting would only have exposed his deftness to the enemy, not to mention the huge probability of being captured alive and the power system of his true form hence dissected.


    To prevent the invasion of the radiant cocoon, his clone would was not able to return through the backdoor the Creators had left. But most importantly, as compared to wasting a frivolous portion of his foe''s energy by fighting then, it was a better choice to hide in the Mana Tide and spy on the cocoon''s depth as well as its intention in lingering around Stellaris.


    Even if he loved to fight, Joshua was no lunatic who disregarded the fact that he would have ended up as a pile of goo should he have fought ignorantly.


    Furthermore, just as he dived into Mana Tide and escaped the vicinity of Stellaris, he could faintly see the other half of the radiant cocoon form hidden in the cascade.


    Those were threads that pervaded the energy streams and resembled fungi, with densely packed layers of roots. One could have seen a massive spread open within the Mana Tide, drawing the boundless energies within while endlessly spreading its spores onto it¡ªor indeed, ripples.


    That sensation resembled an aberrative fungus or planet spreading its spores in natural harmony. However, as Joshua reached out and caught a pinch of those ripples, his face turned immeasurably grave.


    "It''s the Ultimate Virus, or the ripples that trigger the Ultimate Virus to manifest¡­ so, the Ultimate Virus is not the work of Pestilence, and was at most a mutual support when the monster was disseminating itself!"


    He grumbled, his tone almost seething. "That monster has actually settled itself in the upstream of the Mana Tide, spreading the Extraordinary epidemic downstream¡ªmost of our galaxies have probably been plagued by coincidence, since the real method of spreading its virus has been through the Great Mana Tide, infecting every race and civilization blessed by the power of the Great Mana Tide!"

 Chapter 983 Migrating Champions

    At first, Joshua had intended to leave immediately without further contact with the radiant cocoon, but changed his mind at once upon noticing that it was using the Great Mana Tide to spread the supernatural epidemic.


    "Can''t do nothing."


    It was neither his heroism nor his sense of justice at work, but the sheer realistic harm it posed. Joshua knew about the terrors of the Ultimate Virus and the terrific repercussions of allowing it to engulf all worlds along the Great Mana Tide: 99.999% of all life would have been directly reduced to withered bones and souls, with what few survivors mutating into Ultimate Entities, horrors superior over Chaos aberrations.


    It would be unstoppable, a great harm beyond Evil Gods. Just like how the Black Fog was no Evil God either, the sheer destruction it would have wreaked was more horrific than Evil Gods.


    Whether for Mycroft or other innocent civilizations and races of the Multiverse in passing, Joshua could never have merely stood by and watched¡ªhence, in the instant before he left, the warrior took a deep breath and mustered all strength the clone possessed to let out a silent roar.


    Boom!!!


    Around Joshua, solid ring-shaped tremors began to spread. In the presence of that abrupt burst carrying profound force that was able to destroy multiple worlds, even the vast light of the Mana Tide bent for an instant, allowing hidden flows to increase as the surging stream was split into countless branches and undercurrents, divided by vortices. Steel Particles within the surges and world fragments hovered in the expanded ripples before finally being reduced to fine powder.


    In the blink of an eye, the shockwaves caused by Joshua struck the ripples made by the radiant cocoon, which was also the trigger that helped the Ultimate Virus manifest. The warrior looked up, his eyes that were turning crimson reflecting the toxic seed and seeing the massive threads from the radiant cocoon once again making substantial ripples that followed the flow of the Mana Tide to reach for worlds beyond.


    But would Joshua have given them the chance?


    Lifting the Dragonslayer Swordspear forged from Emotional power, the warrior ignited the ripples that he had created himself with blazing flames of rage!


    As if a firing star had fallen into a deep oilfield or a flickering spark reaching black gunpowder, the reaches of the Mana Tide that Joshua affected, including the radiance which was turned into undercurrents or vortices, were all ignited by the crimson spark within one split second. Every ripple seed that the radiant cocoon made was therefore consumed by the blaze and reduced to ashes, the wrathful burst of flame even climbing upstream against the Mana Tide, fueling itself with pure energy to spread within the surrounding Mana Tides.


    The Mana Tide stirred while the inferno raged!


    Not even the radiant cocoon could ignore the sea of blazing flames in the surges of Mana Tides. It reached out with its tentacles to brush off the flames of rage around its own fungal network, but it was futile¡ªthe sea of flames did not merely reach upstream, but had also extended downstream as well. Regardless of the power it possessed, the cocoon could only douse the fires of Emotion around it, while the flames that kept spreading downstream would have eventually become snares that devoured its ripple seeds. Before Joshua''s energy was completely exhausted, the epidemic the radiant cocoon had been causing would never have spread with the Mana Tide as its medium.


    Naturally, the cost of that fire was a period of interruption in the Mana Tide. Some worlds would have briefly lost the nourishment of the Mana Tide energies, but with the alternative being poisonous sweet dew, it was certainly the better choice to keep drinking the bland natural water back home.


    However, the radiant cocoon did not react too much despite noticing what had happened. It simply scanned its surroundings and attempted to identify Joshua''s location, trying to find its lost quarry which had not only parried its blow, but also interfered with its plans.


    Naturally, Joshua had already disappeared without a trace, vanishing into the inferno created by the flames of Emotion.


    "¡­"


    As if thinking for a moment, the radiant cocoon retracted the tentacles it had wanted to elongate, silently pausing for an instant before shrinking back into gushes of energy, hiding its whereabouts.


    ***


    "This isn''t good."


    At the same time, in the Galactic Trench, Joshua''s true form which had been prepared for a long-distance warp opened his eyes and said with a somber face, "It is certainly an unexpected presence, and its power is definitely beyond what was imagined."


    [Question: What have you found in the worlds beyond?]


    [Puzzled: Was it the Evil God that is the origins of the Ultimate Virus?]


    [Query: What are the actual present circumstances?]


    The Triple Curtain was equally serious, since it was the one that worried most about the problems in Stellaris. Even if Joshua was summoned to offer aid and not as some tourist, the warrior had less responsibility as compared to the Artificial Intelligence Collective, which was also the Protectors of Life in this world¡ªeven if it had to use its very last vestiges of power, the Triple Curtain would have fought against the foes who were bent on vanquishing the many lives of the diverse civilizations.


    Still, it was not aware that the man before itself would have fought those same foes even if unnecessary, and had proven to be an unpleasant undesired guest of the Chaos. One way or another, Joshua considered his words carefully before saying quietly, "Powerful Evil Gods have arrived outside Stellaris¡ªor as I would put it, a superior lifeform filled with malice¡­whatever the vessel may be, Evil Gods are simply tools at its disposal to achieve its own purposes, and I even suspect that Evil Gods are merely navigational systems that this particular lifeform is utilizing in seeking the ''eternal''."


    "As for what it actually is¡­well, I can only call it a beast."


    Even as Joshua spoke, he narrowed his eyes as he remembered the Stellar-class Void Behemoth he had once captured, and then the radiant cocoon along with the movements after spreading the Ultimate Virus all over.


    "The most powerful one there is," he continued. "One that is like no other, even in the Multiverse."


    ***


    Meanwhile, Joshua clone was still fleeing in haste along the surge of the Great Mana Tide afar, heading away from Stellaris.


    With his present speed, the radiant cocoon would have had a hard time catching up and had probably wasted great effort in return. Even so, the warrior had no inclination to pause at all, but simply kept advancing.


    There was no doubt that the radiant cocoon had maintained a blockade around Stellaris, and it was impossible to return, whether he approached the realm or took a detour. Joshua would certainly not have risked the chance of having the Triple Curtain infected by the radiant cocoon just for a clone by having it open the backdoor that the Creators left for his return.


    So, even if it was like recycling a waste product, Joshua would have moved the clone, which could never return, in an attempt to go downstream and survey the Void around Stellaris.


    One could tell that the vicinity of Stellaris was once a bright and flourishing galaxy. But now, after the passing of endless time, the brush of the Great Mana Tide, the erosions of Chaos, along with the time dilation due to temporal pitfalls, the once brilliant starlight had all darkened, reduced to hovering Steel Particles and world fragments that wafted around in the Mana Tide.


    Though their former radiance might have still been shining upon the infinite worlds on the other side of the Multiverse, here, in the land where they belonged, there was simply nothing left.


    For a very long time, all that Joshua could see was a blank whiteness¡ªsuch was the radiance of the Mana Tide. The Void was no better, as it was simply empty across every direction, a vacancy that had nothing but energy. If not for the Mana Tide itself flowing ''downstream'', Joshua would probably not have known the direction he should have been flying.


    Time passed.


    In that exceedingly extended silence, only a single silver light advanced alone in the Void filled with the white gushing.


    Joshua imagined that the journey of his clone would have lasted a very long time until he could reach the first galaxy next to Stellaris¡ªat the same time, he was very aware that the galaxy he used to live was certainly not the one closest to Stellaris. Even so, the warrior still saw a rather bizarre shadow in the white background of the Mana Tide.


    "What is that?"


    It was a very simple idea that came to Joshua''s head. He could see that the shadow was not along the direction he was heading towards and was actually indistinct¡ªif not for Steel Vision, which was a special perception of his, he might never have caught that shadow. Either way, he had seen it and tried to get closer to see what actually lay behind the shadow.


    As he shifted his course and approached the location of the shadow, it became more distinct and darker. Eventually, in the instant when the light of the Mana Tide suddenly turned dull, the existence behind the shadow revealed its true face.


    "Damn!"


    Save for his lifted brow, Joshua''s expression remained unchanged, although he could not help but to praise it.


    "That¡­ is really big."


    ***


    A corpse so colossal like no other lay before Joshua.


    On first glance, it was so outstandingly massive that it actually dwarfed the Giant God of Steel. A serpentine monster that resembled a mountain, it had three horns on its head that responded to the three Extraordinary forces of ether, lifeforce, and Psi. Its layers of scales were a pale green and possessed a special microscopic structure that acted as thick armor. The spell formation that assumed form within each scale were imbued with thousands of chain runic constructs, a sturdiness that protected whatever lay beneath, even in the case of a supernova explosion.


    The corpse was curled into a ball as if in slumber, but had assuredly lost all signs of life. In fact, the great serpent''s scales still flickered with faint golden glimmers that floated along the radiance of the Great Mana Tide.


    Even Joshua himself had to move an entire lap around the corpse to make out its true form¡ªand one should not forget that Joshua''s clones were titanic bodies that could create stars or pinch small worlds as if they were mere toy. And yet, the lifeless serpentine corpse still managed to actually exude a menacing might of its own, its sheer size dwarfing most smaller mid-sized worlds.


    As the warrior would have put it, it was a corpse, even if its energy had yet to completely diminish, and part of its motor functions could attack any being approaching it with hostile intent, although it would have been no different than scratching an itch for Joshua. After he had moved around it, the warrior had also determined that it was not actually a serpentine Void Behemoth, but a Void Snake which started life as an ordinary creature but eventually evolving through every level, venturing far into the limits of Legend, and obtaining great power. It certainly possessed the ability to survive in the Void, having the capacity to feed on worlds.


    And yet, it had died here for some unknown reason.


    "¡­It actually died from hunger? That cannot be."


    Joshua''s brow furrowed upon realizing its cause of death. "It would be reasonable that an Evil God has slain a Legendary-tier superior lifeform of such existence," he said quietly, "but dying from energy depletion? You must be joking."


    Leaving aside the fact that the surge of the Great Man Tide had boundless, inexhaustible energy to draw from, there were simply too many measures at one''s disposal to have kept oneself supplied with unending sources of energy¡ªthat is, when they had reached beyond the threshold of advanced Legendary, thereby completely transcending one''s own state of being. Aside from methods that Joshua was familiar with such as pulsar engines, ruin hedging endings, or black hole gravitational wave engines, even ordinary nuclear fusions would have kept one burning for a few billion years, as long as there was sufficient volume and that it was stable enough. In addition, adding elements of Extraordinary powers could have actually improved upon it as well.


    "Before the Great Mana Tide began to flow, this place may have been complete emptiness for a very long time. There was no substance or energy, and it certainly could have caused insufficiencies in energy and supplies during that period. Even so, dying from hunger is simply unthinkable."


    When he considered that the Mana Tide was not a continuous phenomenon, but something like a fountain that would have jet intermittently between epochs instead, Joshua could understand that the lack of material replenishment was an actual issue under such circumstances. Even so, to die due to a simple lack of energy was truly a unique death.


    As an example, if Joshua himself had really lack energy, he could have simply turned himself into a real world and slumbered. By turning off most of his mental faculties and have his combat systems go into slumber, he would have become a harmless world that wafted along in the Void. No one would have ever notice him because he would have really been a world that simply floated away, and it was a state that Joshua estimated would have lasted for incalculable aeons, long enough for the Heroic Spirits of civilizations that lived within him to develop into a powerful Void civilization, and it would have taken a lot less to wait for another wave of Mana Tide.


    And for what Joshua could achieve, the other champions naturally would have had other means to do as well. Even when he had previously confirmed that the Snake was truly lifeless, the warrior was still cautious about a possible feigned death, that his approach would have triggered its warning systems and revive it. Nonetheless, after verification through various means, Joshua had to admit that the huge serpent was indeed dead, and its massive form was nothing other than dead meat.


    "Why are you here, and dead?"


    Why would you leave your homeworld to die here in the middle of nowhere? And what could have actually killed you and left your corpse here in the stillness as unfathomable time moved on?


    There was so many questions that Joshua could not understand. That being said, as one who never considered questions without answers, he stayed silent for a while before sighing and continuing to move downstream along the Mana Tide.


    The silver radiance continued streaking through, and that was when the journey started to change.


    The number of corpses floating in the Void was increasing.


    At first, Joshua had done as he did in the case of the Void Snake''s corpse and stopped to study, but as he moved along, he would have at most slowed down a little to glance at the tremendous forms hidden behind the shadows of the Great Mana Tide. Even so, the warrior could hardly suppress his surprise: all those corpses that were floating along the Void were powerful Extraordinary lifeforms with no exception!


    Amongst them were a humanoid giant with three eyes, crystalline composites made entirely out of crystals and steel, even some unusual plant lifeform with a body that was still alive, its leaves and branches reaching for the light of the Mana Tides and absorbing the rich energy from the surrounding environments¡­yet it was still dead. Joshua had tried multiple times to talk to it, but received no response in return.


    The surge of energy kept raging onwards. In the white mist of overly concentrated energies were many dead bodies with their sheer sizes comparable to actually worlds. While there were certainly smaller individuals, the energy levels they emanated was in a class of Extraordinary powers of its own. In that respect, size was meaningless since the small could enlarge while the large could shrink.


    "¡­It reminds me of the Creators."


    By now, the Void where Joshua was travelling through was filled with innumerable piles of corpses. All of them belong to champions who were at least advanced Legends, and could easily destroy a small world¡ªmost of their bodies were still alive and could exchange energies with the Mana Tide on their own accord, but their spirit, soul, or the self that marked their individual consciousness had all diminished.


    "It''s like the Creators who had lost their Thought Component individuals, a complete lifeform thereby crumbling, their bodies disintegrating down into the form of the Psybugs."


    Joshua stood in the Void, fully armed with each of his four arms holding a weapon. He looked up and around him with a somber gaze, and murmured, "This isn''t mutual slaughter¡ªthere aren''t any wounds left from battle by another, and the few beings that have lost their physical bodies as well had simply done that to themselves, because their living state requires individual will to stay alive."


    Around the warrior was a cluster of radiance that resembled a collapsed nebula. It had been the core of some elemental lifeform, and because it had lost its primary consciousness, the extremely dense energy crystal at its core was being incessantly washed over by the Great Mana Tide, becoming a part of the Tide itself and spreading towards the many worlds where the Great Mana Tide reached.


    In life, it must have been so powerful that Joshua believed it did not lose out to himself. But even if it had once been an ultimate champion that could dominate galaxies single-handedly, it was now ashes¡ªin the distant future, not even its corpse would have remained.


    It was simply too weird.


    "What were they actually¡ªwait." Joshua muttered in great perplexity as he looked around at the champions'' corpses, but he soon paused and said, "I get it now."


    He narrowed his eyes and turned to look towards the direction he had come from: the course where the radiant cocoon had been, Stellaris, and the fountainhead of the Great Mana Tide.


    "Right, it was so simple¡­ what else could have lured so many champions here?"


    Indeed, there was nothing else.


    "Only that¡ªonly the Initial Flame."


    For the briefest of moments, Joshua seemed to have seen the corpses around him reviving. He could see illusions created from sheer determination when those powerful Extraordinary beings darted like meteors even before the Great Mana Tide had begun, streaking through the absolutely emptiness of the Void¡ªsome of them would have lost their bearings, some of them firmly advancing, leaving their own home galaxies and civilization which could have kept them supplied with endless resources and energy to journey on in this silent darkness.


    They had failed and died here for unknown reasons, but all of them had assumed this path without an ounce of regret. Even their dead bodies faced the way ahead.


    Silently, Joshua turned towards the direction where the Mana Tide flowed towards the worlds beyond. He could faintly see galaxies after galaxies at the edge of the Tides, every remaining world in the Multiverse and converging points of surviving civilizations. There, light and shadows existed, moving along the radiant path of the Great Mana Tide to migrate upstream.


    ***


    There was a species of fish with a rather unique journey in life, living in different locations during each phase of their existence.


    At birth, they were born upstream in freshwater rivers where they settled and grew. As they grew, they returned to the sea where they could bloom, but when the time came, they returned upstream where they lay their eggs, continuing a new cycle.


    Each cycle meant a profound journey, and that unique existentialism was called migration.


    And now, Joshua could sense that this was a migration too¡ªone exclusive to champions, a way of living that only the strong embodied.


    When the being and its civilization had reached their pinnacles, when the ultimate champions searched themselves inwardly for things in life they had yet to unravel and what mystery it was that clouds their hearts¡ªthat was the moment they moved.


    None would have been able to stop their advance, just as none would have questioned their actions. Therefore, they would have gone on, journeying from distant reaches against the direction where the Mana Tide flowed and arrive to this Void that was all but empty.


    "It''s not only us who yearn for the Truth in the Multiverse. Neither the Sage, the Wise One of Arcane, or even the Creators¡ªthe Wise One of Psi was the first!"


    Joshua could not help but mumble as he studied the cadavers, clenching the weapons in his hand.


    "Evil Gods, the Masterminds, the repeated cycles of ruin and rebirth of civilizations amongst the stars, even the withering Multiverse," Joshua said with a deep voice. "There may be a repetitive cycle of misery, but every powerful being that desires the Truth would certainly understand that and develop a curiosity in their hearts!"


    Therefore, they began chasing after that Truth and migrated in the direction of the Mana Tide''s fountainhead and the Initial Flame. Like the fish that returned to complete their life cycle, the great ones headed to the origins of that Multiversal cycle of misery, and questioned the Truth and purpose it held!


    It was never him alone who desired the Truth, just as he was not alone in having the power to pursue the Root.


    All of them had failed, their lifeless bodies thus left here¡ªbut so what? Joshua himself was alive, and he would keep on searching, and go to the very edge in pursuit of the Truth.


    Joshua lifted his eyes and turned towards the distant source of illumination¡ªat the direction of the radiant cocoon, as well as the root of the Great Mana Tide beyond where the Initial Flame was.


    "You¡ªvirus who lives for the sublime¡ªare you pursuing the Initial Flame too!?"


    ***


    Faraway, near Stellaris, the colossal radiant cocoon was wriggling, twirling its tentacles that was binding multiple Evil Gods to knock the Stellaris World Barrier from time to time.


    One could see that the hammering actually without force and with no effort to speak off. It was a mechanical motion, for the cocoon''s attention was not focused there.


    All of its efforts were converging at the radiant side of the Great Mana Tide¡ªthe great cocoon was staring towards the distance at the source of the like.


    Because of curiosity, duty, and its intention to break the cycle, or perhaps because wanting greater power, to rule over everything or save everyone¡­there were millions of different reasons and countless possibilities.


    Even so, every outcome ultimately converged back unto a single point.


    In the end, every individual that had obtained great power, no matter their allegiance, no matter their alignment to good or evil, no matter if they were ignorant, wise, gentle, or radical, every champion pursued the origins of everything: that Flame, the fire which warmly nurtured all worlds and living things.


    And the Sublimator Virus was the same too.


    In that long, silent, and lonely journey, hence recollecting and migrating¡­


    In search of the first radiance.

 Chapter 984 Two Plans

    Along the trail of both the Initial Flame and the Great Mana Tide, Joshua came across the corpses of champions, by the thousands.


    Each of them had been the greatest individuals with powers to hold together an entire civilization, and yet, what Joshua was seeing was merely a small portion of the innumerable corpses¡­ perhaps none would have truly learnt how many had passed the trail and how many had died there.


    "Their purpose must have been the same as the Sage''s and the Wise Ones'' as well: to pursue the light of the Initial Flame. They would certainly have noticed that there must be a greater secret behind the unusual movements of the Evil Gods."


    Joshua did not stop for the dead body of those champions¡ªat most, he would pause to study any body structure he found to be unusual or when he believed it to be of help to himself. Now, as he stroked the large fungal cap of a species that resembled a larger Starherder, he pondered somberly, "Of course, they may have simply wanted to explore the source of the Great Mana Tide as well. At the very least, Barnil, Barbarossa, and their lot had mentioned it at least once."


    "Still, it''s strange¡­why are there no traces at all? That radiant cocoon must have come this way as well."


    He checked three times, but there was still nothing out of the ordinary. Joshua was well sure that white surge of the Great Mana Tide was perhaps the only trail to explore the Initial Flame and the fountainhead of the Great Mana Tide, and that he and the radiant cocoon must have assumed the same path¡ªand yet, he had not seen anything resembling the Ultimate Virus on those corpses.


    Being one with morals, Joshua would not have simply destroyed the corpses of those alien individuals. He imagined that, being a part of those who pursued the truth of the Multiverse as well, those people deserved his respect¡ªeven in death, what remained of them must be left in peace.


    That idea, however, was a rare one. Anyone a little more pragmatic would have attempted to use those corpses for reference and inspiration even without destroying it, recovering the lifeless bodies which would have revealed substantial Extraordinary legacies even if only a tiny bit was analyzed¡­and when it came to the radiant cocoon, an entity of malice and corruption that had attempted to invade Stellaris as well as spread the Ultimate Virus from the Mana Tide''s upstream, Joshua could not think of any reason it had not used and retrieved those corpses.


    "Maybe it''s just unnecessary."


    Joshua ceased that trail of thought upon reaching an answer that did not really appear to be one. "After all, that cocoon would have only collected anything as powerful as an Evil God. While the champions had been powerful, they are dead, with whatever value and skill they once held partially lost."


    Then what was its purpose?


    That particular question, however, was easy to understand.


    Joshua considered the matter by putting himself in the perspective of another. If he had been one who had journeyed so long along the trail of the Mana Tide to finally reach a spot where no one had been before, and if he saw a massive world just when he would have continued advancing towards both Initial Flame and Mana Tide¡­


    Then, for whatever cause, which included replenishment or curiosity, anyone would have naturally attempted to enter that world to see what was inside, would they not? There may have been clues about the Initial Flame, or not to mention, some other precious object.


    Perhaps.


    Occasionally, thoughts need not be complicated, and the answers to the questions could have been something as simple as curiosity.


    "But that''s not the reason it had controlled the spawns of Chaos with hostility and destroyed all those civilizations."


    Taking a deep breath, Joshua''s clone remained where it was, like a sturdy reef that split apart the surging light of the Mana Tide, while thinking about his next plan. "If that radiant cocoon would still linger around Stellaris for a long time and keep attempting to invade it¡­"


    "Well, it seems like that''s the only option for me."


    ***


    March 24, Starfall year 848¡ªwithin the world of Mycroft, the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, Stargate base.


    In a quiet room with simple decorations inside the Holy Mountain Warship of the Seven Gods Church, Roland, godson of the Pope and newly ascended Legend, turned on his Spirit Terminal to receive the emergency report transmitted from the Mycroft colonies in the Multiverse.


    "A direct message from the bishop of the frontline colonies?"


    Still dressed in his pale white full-body armor that glimmered in green and having put his helm on a table beside him, the blonde knight''s blue eyes noticed the signature on the report and raised his brow.


    Having ascended to Legend, Roland''s facial features was no different than when he was younger, although his eyes seemed deeper and his expressions more mature compared to his pure zeal and slightly naivety back then. In fact, there was a hint of his godfather''s Igor''s previous dispassionate charm, his body even exuding a might that caused those with malice to tremble.


    Nonetheless, after carefully reading through the report, the serene Holy Knight''s demeanor turned solemn.


    "Epidemic¡­sudden infection¡­that''s really going to be tough."


    After going through the document, Roland frowned and paced around his room.


    The contents of the report were actually simple: an evangelist of the Seven Gods Church had observed suspected symptoms of the supernatural epidemic in the Mycroftian colony closest to the Galaxy of Bloodbath¡ªthe details of which matched what had been seen before.


    "Joshua''s last communication clearly said that the plague is spreading in Stellaris too. Now, it''s clear that it''s a widespread infection across multiple cosmos¡ªdamn it, what does that culprit want?"


    Moving to his table, picking up his helm, and putting it on, Roland strode out for the central zone of the Holy Mountain Fortress, puzzled even as he moved along. "Would such an infection be slightly good, even if it is an Evil God?"


    ***


    With a special Restoration Beam placed in Moldavia, Joshua was able to briefly communicate with the Mycroft continent, and it was the method through which Joshua had easily spread the tide of Emotional power to each Restoration Beam.


    The last time Joshua had called on Mycroft was regarding the Ultimate Virus¡ªboth ends had foreseen the horrors of the supernatural epidemic and attempted various measures to prevent any chance of its appearance. Joshua had also confirmed that its source, the radiant cocoon, had released some sort of ripple to trigger the virus, even using his own ripple to interfere and stop the Ultimate Virus from suddenly pouring out around Mycroft.


    However, that could not stop the manifested portion of the viruses across the Void from spreading.


    Things were as how the report had put it: the Ultimate Virus had now reached the vicinity of Mycroftian colonies. If nothing out of the ordinary interfered, those colonies would soon be left isolated on foreign stars, having to implement major disinfecting operations or even fight against Ultimate Entities.


    Even so, there was major likelihood that giving up would have been the best option. Though helpless, it was the only way without a developed vaccine.


    "Your Holiness."


    There were not many people inside the central control room of the Holy Mountain Fortress. Most church elites were out across the galaxies, spreading religion and culture, and establishing shrines in other worlds for the convenience of the Seven Gods'' advent. Those who stayed back on Mycroft were mostly older individuals with able hands and experience, albeit lacking in vigor, as well as Extraordinary individuals with great power who were able to ensure the safety of Mycroft.


    Pope Igor of the Seven Gods Church was a perfect example.


    "I know. I''ve read the report."


    The incarnation of light which had stood guard on the Holy Mountain Fortress all along opened his eyes at the voice of his godson, revealing two fiery platinum pupils that brightened the dim room. Glancing sideways at Roland as the knight lowered his head in a salute, Igor flatly said, "Archbishop Anmill has discovered signs of the plague spreading within the borders of the Cherrie Void Union. We warned them but were still not heeded¡ªcompared to the plague, they are more afraid of us making camp in their domain and affecting their sovereignty, which is why they kept hesitating and never did come to a decision."


    "¡­Such are rulers of the secular. They never see the greater threats."


    Roland growled, looking up. "Your Holiness, how do we handle this? Mycroft''s own lands may be protected by the Seven Gods'' and Radcliffe''s power to prevent a sudden rise of the plague, but if it moves along the portal networks and the Stargate, even divine powers would have a hard time keeping track, given its concealed nature!"


    There was also something that the Holy Knight left unsaid, but he trusted his godfather to understand his intent.


    There certainly had been another purpose in spreading that mysterious virus than simply killing, which could have well been a mere side-effect. If the existence that had created the unnatural epidemic was not an Evil God as Joshua had described, then its true purpose would not have been simple destruction.


    "Be at ease. We are already prepared for it."


    The pontiff''s platinum pupils whirled slightly as if connecting to his faraway true form, while the luminous humanoid calmly said, "A steady but passive plan, as well as another dangerous plan that actually uproots it, are ready."


    "So, which shall we choose?"


    Roland had no idea what Igor was referring to with ''plans'', but instinctively continued, "The steady plan?"


    "Naturally, whether it comes to be, ordinary civilizations would get to choose."


    The old pontiff shrugged and smiled, spreading his hands good naturedly and told his godson, "But if it is up to us, we would choose everything."


    With that witty remark, Igor''s expression returned to serenity as he gazed upon his godson and knight who had lowered his head again, awaiting his orders. "Go to Moldavia, Roland," he said with a deep voice. "The Imperial External Exploration Department has set up temporary headquarters there¡ªI am sending you and the Knights to aid Radcliffe''s apprentices in carrying out that steady plan called the Full Evacuation Drill."


    "As for the other Legendary champions and myself¡­we will be carrying out the dangerous plan."


    With those words, the luminous humanoid closed his eyes, a sign that the full power of his true form was being drawn upon and that he was only observing his surroundings with simple senses. Noticing that, Roland lifted his head and silently watched the old pontiff who said nothing else for a moment, before answering solemnly.


    "Yes, Your Holiness!"


    ***


    The First Fringe Agricultural Realm, the Cherrie Void Union¡ªa common small continental world in which a plane of light and fire orbited on its outer reaches. It eventually became the sun of supercontinent that spent 1.7 billion squared kilometers, blessing the world with a gentle climate and rich crops, creating a fertile land where diverse species flourished.


    The Cherrie Void Union was an assembly of nations of seven different races, and through seven hundred years of union rule and correlated genetic adjustments, there were basically no racial policies or isolation in procreation. Hence, all seven races combined, becoming a new people as Cherrians.


    Meanwhile, the First Fringe Agricultural Realm was a world that the Union had discovered three hundred years ago. Given that its climate was especially suitable for widespread agricultural activities, everyone was shocked to find no exceedingly powerful intelligent species or native magical creatures¡ªhence, the Cherrians had colonized that world with virtually no major effort, even adapting it to be a farming world which could sufficiently provide for 34% of the entire Union''s food consumption.


    Here, over 370 million farmers were growing industrialized crops, with 49 million workers in charge of processing the raw food source. Though the world was vast and the population sparse, the working pace was kept leisurely with the help of magic. Moreover, the fields and farmsteads that stretched on as far as the eye could see left one revitalized, with the edible fishes that were reared delicately in the oceans also fitting into the corresponding ecosystem, making it a land of delicacies.


    That was also precisely why the First Fringe Agricultural Realm had especially developed a coastline marketed as a high-end luxurious resort¡ªholidaying there eventually became the greatest aim in life for the Cherrians.


    But the world which should have been paradise and allowed people a sense of peace was now very silent.


    "At first, a dozen farmers had mysteriously disappeared on the southern edge of the continent."


    "Then, the grass dragons in the farms vanished by the dozens. It was as if they were vanishing into thin air, with neither corpses nor bones left behind."


    "Soon after, the workers in the farms were issuing distress signals, but the rescue teams found nothing when they arrived¡ªthe farms were empty with no signs of struggles, or even a drop of blood."


    "In no time at all, even the rescuers were gone¡ªthe Cherrie Authorities, finally finding things unusual, dispatched specialized Extraordinary individuals to have a look."


    "But even before they had reached, contact with every citizen of the southern continent was lost. 50 million individuals were completely lost."


    "The farmers of the other zones began to panic and wanted to escape, but were stopped by the Extraordinary individuals who had reached the world and imposed martial law¡ªthey put the world on lockdown once they realized that the case has something to do with the Ultimate Virus."


    "However, a Supreme-tier mage went missing three hours after heading out to survey ground zero. There was no response at all."


    "The Cherrie Union has since sealed the world, completely ignoring the riots of 300 million local farmers¡­in the end, most of them were natives and as long as they kept a lid on communications, the other colonies would know nothing and not cause any widespread hysteria¡­but the Union had not imagined that those 300 million would also vanish as if they had never existed in just a week."


    "Our friendly aid was refused previously because ''the disappearances do not resemble an epidemic but rather that of a civil dispute by some rebellion force'', yet upon observing the concentrated amounts of Ultimate Viruses definitely contained in the atmosphere of the First Fringe Agricultural Realm, the Cherrian ambassador kneeled before us, begging for interference¡­ Sigh. The people of an entire world wouldn''t have had to die if they understood that early on¡­ that''s almost 400 million people."


    In one of the southern agricultural bases of the First Fringe Agricultural Realm, the Nature Magister Aydril Galanoud and the Murloc High Priest was walking through the farm lands, both hidden by the towering straws. As the elf and murloc looked around at the green otherworldly crops, both appeared disappointed.


    "Igor? Can you hear me? This should be the source of the Ultimate Virus spreading across the borders of the Cherrie Void Union. Has the rest cleared up the other zones?"


    "Clear."


    The mild voice of the old pope piped up from a tiny piece of equipment beside Galanoud''s ear. "Still, the infected area is too wide and vulnerable like the Great Mana Tide itself. It''s not just here in the Cherrie Union either¡ªseveral indigenous civilizations that have not reached the Void are also showing symptoms of infection, and would all be decimated if we had not hurried here to purge it."


    "Anyway, our task went smoothly, the locals proved cooperative and there are no anomalies here. Galanoud, Godard, continue the capture task but be careful¡ªthe Ultimate Entities are horrors, even transcending common sense on occasion."


    "Understood.


    Assuredly no amateur on her first mission, Galanoud still felt a little emotional, being in her first mission in a foreign world after years since her last. Hence, after disconnecting from the communications with the old pontiff, she turned to Godard and complained. "I really don''t get it¡­normal virus and bacteria that have really evolved successfully would actually refrain from killing their hosts. In fact, the more potent they are, the easier they would go extinct entirely by themselves because they would fail to spread.


    "Grooooo¡­the Ultimate Virus is no ordinary virus. In fact, it might not even be a virus¡ªit''s just that our shallow biological knowledge simply classifies it as one."


    The Murloc High Priest replied rather vaguely, shaking his head and showing somberness in his expression. "Groo¡­ And I''ll say it first: I''m leaving you behind if anything happens. I won''t put myself on the line to save you since you''re not murloc."


    "Never counted on it." The Nature Magister''s brow twitched, but she spoke as if it was only natural. "But before that, you still have to help me."


    ***


    The murlocs and the humanoid races of the eastern plains shared generational grudges. If it was not for the Berserker Dragon Plague, the murloc tribes would have waged war against humans and elves, with Barbarossa and Vahina having confronted Godard himself. It was a slight enmity that lasted even after the era of Great Development, only diminishing a little when the murloc population was threatened.


    Even so, Godard was still not amicable with his old rivals, a point evident in his attitude towards Galanoud. Still, the pair being classic Legendary champions who had witnessed the infinite sights of the Multiverse in recent years, they were now more liberal with the old vengefulness they shared when they had all been locked with one world, even able to carry out missions together.


    "Cut the chatter. One world, over 300 million people and over billions of livestock vanished or dead. Godard, what do you think?"


    Even as they spoke, the Nature Magister had arrived upon a vast farm where crops were growing without control, reaching over several meters in height. As she stood before the blossoming forage, the elven Legend''s pointed ears pricked up, and she looked up towards the sky.


    The elemental sun was covered in dark rain clouds while a dark, humidly hot presence extended¡ªa hot tropical downpour was coming.


    "What else is there to think about?"


    Watching the clouds which were about to pour, Godard smiled comfortably and quietly said, "An Ultimate Entity was born here in this world. To sustain itself with nutrients, it had eaten every creature in this planet."


    "Alright. Then where do you imagine that the Ultimate Entity is hiding?"


    Slowly, an obscure shroud appeared at the edge of the farm. It appeared as a rather clean milky-white mist as if it was milk that hovered in the air, wafting out of the land, pasture, and every crack present. If someone were to look down from the skies, they would have realized in shock that the shroud had filled the entire farm world, and each corner of the continent was completely engulfed in white shroud.


    And every bit of the shroud was concentrated Ultimate Virus, not to mention that whispers echoed in the shroud, as if something was walking through the grasslands covered in the shroud.


    Even so, the faces of the elf and murloc duo did not change despite the otherworldliness, even appearing rather relaxed. Galanoud simply raised a hand, and a scepter resembling a branch appeared in her hand, glimmering in emerald light and dispelling the shroud.


    "But why would the Ultimate Entity consume humans and livestock," she asked quietly with a grin, "but not grass?"


    "Do you have to ask?"


    The Murloc High Priest took a deep breath, and his aged murloc form rapidly changed. His steel-green skin turned into a bright blackness as if it was forged from the smoothest of black metals¡ªwhenever the white shroud touched his skin, it was instead absorbed in return.


    "Because it is grass itself¡ªthe very forage that the livestock feed upon!"


    ***


    In the very moment those words were spoken, a raging downpour instantly washed over the land.


    Then came lightning, which virtually illuminated all of the obscure shroud in the First Fringe Agricultural Realm.


    Indeed, beneath all that was flora that whirled, moving as one with its bulk that was dozens of miles in length! Every single plant growing upon the farm world, from its forests to its weeds, croplands to wheat fields, seaweed to cacti¡ªeverything was tangled by a dense web of milk-white roots into a single bundle!


    The roots extended out towards the entire continent, digging in little by little and pervading the world. White tendrils could be seen reproducing by eroding ground and stone, having digested a small layer of the lithosphere. The deepest of the roots had even dug inside to the planet''s core and fed on heated magma, and there was no question that the colossal aberrative system of woods would have consumed the entire world and turn into a malicious beast that roamed the Void!


    And now, that beast was baring its ferocious claws and teeth at the two strangers who had infiltrated its domain. With an earth-shattering reverberation, the ground shattered in the farm where both Galanoud and Godard were present as a level twelve earthquake abruptly started, throwing debris and shattered stone into the air. Meanwhile, alongside the tremor that shook heaven and earth, a dozen clawed roots that were a dozen miles long unleashed a heat close to the sun''s like a manifested high-frequency magic boundary, lashing down upon the murloc-elf duo like a falling mountain!


    If they had been ordinary Extraordinary individuals, that strike that was akin to a corona whiplash striking at a million degrees that would have secured an advantage even if it did not kill them.


    However, neither Galanoud nor Godard were ordinary Extraordinary individuals.


    "Ultimate Forage. How much livestock would it cater for if it could be eaten?"


    A murmur of awe spoke just as the overcast clouds and debris, along with the White Shroud completely composed of Ultimate Virus were all penetrated, for the silhouette of a great tree which pillared sky and earth, even almost punching through the world itself, had suddenly appeared upon the First Fringe Agricultural Realm.


    Boom! The great tree descended, directly pressing down and flattening on the trembling grounds while its own roots extended, reaching into the earth which had been conquered by the white roots¡ªwhen dark green Nature Power unleashed, a raw ''survival of the fittest'' presence forcefully tore apart the white roots. The roots of the world tree began to reach down beneath the world as well, waging a direct struggle against the white roots for the land.


    Nonetheless, it was all only in appearance. The clash of the profound world tree and the white roots was not simply to secure erosive rights and nutrients, since Galanoud was actually studying her opponents'' biological details¡ªand soon enough, her voice echoed throughout the world.


    "Its true form is down at the south continent, directly beneath Grass Dragon Farm No. 19!


    "Got it."


    Having heard the instruction, a massive cavity suddenly appeared in the white shroud high above on the other side amidst a scattered rumble that could break even a tempest.


    A dark shadow glimmered in the middle of all that¡ªa pair of fearsome draconic wings had grown from the back of the Murloc High Priest, its tips equipped with a rocket momentum structure. By carrying out a powerful element decimation reaction, the searing elemental Jetstream accelerated him to a speed of 300,000 meters per second, which was indeed an apocalyptic speed for a world with an atmosphere. Gales built up behind the High Priest''s, and with a streak of magma trail extending, super hurricanes began to rage upon the land, tearing the rain clouds overhead apart and dicing the white roots into pieces.


    Soon, the dark shadow had arrived at the appointed destination: Grass Dragon Farm No.19, a zone that had been entirely occupied by white roots and turned into its lair.


    Boom!!!!


    The black shadow flashed and streaked past¡ªit was a rapid blast that could upturn the lithosphere and the planet''s mantle, and in that split second, a perfectly circular crevice was tunneled into the ground. At its edge near the core zone was a tangle of massive white roots that resembled a heart and was attempting to ensnare the planet''s core.


    "Too bad, lucky little fellow who has managed to withstand the growth to Ultimate."


    In that very moment, Godard remembered the anguish of being oppressed by his old rivals over a dozen years, and the embarrassment of being so easily surpassed by those other little fellows who had merely trained just over a dozen years.


    He also remembered the envy and jealous of the rich, vibrant skills and worlds that the other civilizations in the Void possessed, finding himself annoyed that he was a fighter but only researching something trifle such as edible worms. In fact, there was no need to mention his delight in being allowed to carry out missions on foreign grounds to make breakthroughs after staying secluded for so long¡­ and the indescribable anger he felt over the same matter!


    I am the Murloc High Priest, not some developer of agricultural products! I could do that for my race, but it does not mean that I have to keep farming until the end!


    Facing the core of the Ultimate Forage, as well as the layers of hexagonal magical bounded fields which resembled beehives and were manifesting, Godard''s body shifted slightly. In an instant, he assumed a combat mage form with the capacity to easily break through arcane defenses¡ªafter having held back for a dozen years and finally given a chance to unleash his powers, the Murloc High Priest beamed, revealing his serrated teeth that resembled a shark''s.


    "Weeding is our specialty!"

 Chapter 985 Sounds of Yesterday

    "Subject codename: Ultimate Forage recovered¡ªregrettably, the destruction of the First Agricultural Realm is also confirmed."


    Cold, dismal tempest screamed upon the shattered land of magma, with air vortices that moved beyond 100 meters per second tearing apart ground and stone, forming a massive hurricane of dust that shaped a constantly-moving distinct dark spot on the surface of the world.


    The battle between Legendary champions and an ultimate entity had completely destroyed the ecosphere of the planet. The power of the Murloc High Priest could have blown the world''s air out of its atmospheric layer, which would have at least destroyed less of the planet''s surface. However, the orbicular sky and rectangular earth world structure of the First Agricultural Realm had kept all the shockwaves inside the world, leading to a rather unusual inward detonation that prevented the aftershocks from ceasing even until now.


    It was one of the disadvantages faced by small worlds after the appearance of ether: it would have been fortunate if the world was directly torn apart should exceedingly powerful champions have fought within, but the remaining shockwaves would have been kept reverberating inside the World Barrier for over a million years. Without any unexpected circumstances, the First Agricultural Realm would become a broken world of windstorms, and perhaps in time, elementals of wind, earth, or fire would have been born in the hot dust vortex beyond 10,000 kilometers in diameter, growing new species and civilizations.


    And in one corner of the windstorm was a huge tunnel directed deep beneath the land and into earth''s core. Godard, whose body was gradually reverting to its usual elderly murloc form, stood beside Galanoud the Nature Magister''s elven form. They were on top of one of the milk-white roots that was kept sealed in a bounded field of profound Nature Power, and were communicating with Pope Igor from afar. "It''s a recovery operation of great success. That fellow isn''t weak, and it''s only after I had pressed it down to the planet''s core at full force that I could finally manage to stop its struggling¡ªbut without its roots to stabilize it, the continent that had mostly been eaten away cannot maintain its original form. It''s a wasteland now."


    "Of course, it''s alive. Galanoud is healing it beside me. Its vitality is simply robust, you don''t have to worry about that."


    "Yes, the core activity of the Ultimate Forage is still present. It was the both of us combined against a Legendary beast of instincts, we certainly wouldn''t have missed it. Right, it''s time for the next move."


    "Igor, do we wait for the rest of you to come over, or do we start now?"


    A jade hued spell formation of Nature Power that resembled vines and appeared unusually uniform was wrapped around the composite of milk-white roots. It was absorbing the roots'' energy while also using its own to maintain the life within the roots. Above the spell of Nature Power, Galanoud frowned as she spoke to Igor as well, appearing to have heard some bad news.


    "We don''t have to wait? Trouble at your end?"


    "¡­The epidemic has already spread, I see¡­ have the Void civilizations nearby been alerted? Preventing viral infection is not difficult in itself¡ªbut it is vital to pay most attention to any Ultimate Entity that may be present.


    "What?!"


    The conversation did not actually last too long. When both Godard and Galanoud turned off communications at the same time, the two of them reflexively shared a glanced, their expressions equally somber.


    "Seven Ultimate Entities in the sector that Igor, Barbarossa, and the others got too, with two being reborn from intelligent life and extremely hard to handle¡­"


    The Nature''s Magister brandished her scepter, causing the spell that bound the core of the Ultimate Forage to tighten and the creature to convulse in agony, ejecting massive white viral shrouds. "How long has that only been?" Galanoud''s tone was grave. "That epidemic which has mysterious caused the death of trillions, infecting so many civilizations and creating almost ten Legendary monsters in just the planetary sector around here! Even the Evil Gods leading their legion of spawns in a full-blown assault would never have compared!"


    "Evil Gods would at least have a true form which can be attacked."


    The Murloc Hight Priest shook his head, staring at the Ultimate Forage before him and said in a rather muffled voice, "As for the plague itself¡ªtruth be told, we know nothing about its true origins. There is no angle from which we could counter it directly, and all we can do is guard against it."


    "That''s why we''re here," the Nature Magister spoke as if she was seething. In fact, Galanoud''s hands was so clenched tightly that distinct plant roots were appearing over the hand grasping her scepter, making her rage very evident. She could not help but to imagine what would have happened to all intelligent life and elves living back home if the world of Mycroft had not been warned by Joshua or protected by the Seven Gods, and had instead been infected by the Ultimate Virus like those ignorant civilizations laid waste by the epidemic.


    Simply thinking about the possibility left the Nature Magister shuddering despite the absence of chill in the air. The plague was a horror which could destroy the struggles and effort of generations within a split second, a calamity which would instantly reduce all accomplishments into nothing. The elven race had only returned to the Void and the stage that was the cosmos with much difficulty, but it simply took some artificial supernatural plague appearing from some unknown place and of obscure purpose to destroy everything.


    "Such is the dark Multiverse. Effort, courage, belief¡­ without great power, even the most profound and firmest of wills¡ªeven the strongest and most passionate emotions are meaningless."


    Hovering above the Ultimate Forage, the Nature Magister gently landed, her feet stamping on the Ultimate Forage''s core. Seemingly sensing a threat, the creature began to struggle with all its might, even crying in the manner of a begging child¡ªhaving consumed billions of humans and trillions of livestock, even the once-mundane man-eating grass had developed considerable intelligence. Even so, Galanoud showed no hint of sympathy, for her gaze was cold and her expression rigid. "It''s a blessing from those who came before the Mycroft civilization¡­ that I still have some strength."


    "That''s why I''m here, and trying to fix that problem."


    With those words, bright light abruptly emanated where Galanoud was, causing the surrounding air to be dyed with the thickest and most profound of green.


    Amidst the dark greenery, the sounds of trees moving in waves resounded. The rustling echo became a sacred harmonized tune that spread across all directions, with all vigor it brushed over revitalized¡ªeven the Ultimate Forage that was hanging on by a thread and bound where it was had regained considerable strength.


    Even so, the first thing that the Ultimate Forage did after regaining some strength was to continued its struggle. Even if its struggle was without avail beneath the suppression of the Nature Power and appeared simply bizarre, Godard could see from a corner that dark green veins were spreading like tree roots from beneath the Nature Magister''s skirt, which was sewn from flower and leaves. It dug deep inside the core of the Ultimate Forage, a sight that was at once curious, sacred, yet natural left the Murloc High Priest clicking his tongue and showing an awed expression.


    "Most of the Ultimate Virus spreading everywhere isn''t actually complete at all. It''s even mutating a considerable number of times, and there won''t be a real solution or vaccine even if we decrypted and studied it."


    Godard watched as Galanoud eroded the Ultimate Forage without averting his eyes. "Only Ultimate Entities, and only the cores of those specimens which have fully changed, contain the earliest and most complete information about the Ultimate Virus. Only with the first prototype can we at least attempt to study and create a vaccine."


    It was the more dangerous amongst the two plans that the champions of Mycroft had drawn up. In other words, it was to infiltrate infected zones of the Ultimate Virus and capture an Ultimate Entity to study its fundamental information while keeping it alive¡ªand from there, developing a vaccine!


    As the rarer biological specialists in the Mycroft civilization, both Galanoud and Godard naturally became the core of the plan, with everyone else including Pope Igor and Barbarossa the Legendary Mage acting as their escort and protection, purging any dangerous Ultimate Entities that might have been present in other surrounding worlds. Even so, they had definitely never imagined that so many of those Ultimate Entities could have actually leapt out of a single fringe planetary sector.


    Certainly, if they had known that over 700 Ultimate Entities had appeared immediately in the Galaxy of Bloodbath once the epidemic exploded in the Amos Court, they would have thanked their lucky stars that there were very few creatures in the surrounding sectors that met the conditions for the Ultimate Virus.


    According to the plan, Galanoud was to be in charge of extracting raw Ultimate Virus. Then, by using her own body as a petri dish, she was to apply her Legendary powers to analyze the processes of mutation and infection displayed by the Ultimate Virus in real time and attempt to weaken or sterilize it. By the end of the process, she would have grown a weakened form the Ultimate Virus, completely dismantling it into the most basic of blueprints. But with that being said, Godard the Murloc High Priest was to be there in case Galanoud failed and would help her recover, while also using another series of rapid evolving processes to force the Ultimate Virus into coincidentally spawning weaker progenies. He would then redo the entire experiment from scratch to hence decipher it by each layer.


    That was only the way that the Ultimate Virus and its variants could have been completely sequenced, ensuring that the people of Mycroft would never be infected.


    "So, Galanoud, are you alright?"


    Noticing that the dark green veins of Nature Power had dug deeply into the core of the Ultimate Forage, and despite knowing that Galanoud was in familiar territory and boasted mastery since the entity was a plant existence, Godard could not hold back from asking, "If there''s trouble, we can return to the lab back at base. There is more complete equipment there!"


    "No. We can''t go back!"


    The Nature Magister''s determined voice echoed. "I am not bringing such a dangerous virus to any location that has to do with Mycroft. Any mishaps, and both you and I would become villains to our own civilization!"


    "As for whether it would work¡­ I can only say that it would be very difficult."


    "Very, very difficult."


    As she spoke, Galanoud slowly closed her eyes. Most of the functions of her humongous body had completely paused while every bit of her strength converged inside the Ultimate Forage¡ªat the raw form of the Ultimate Virus. Then, a manifested spiritual message emanated, "But it isn''t impossible."


    By now, the Ultimate Forage had stopped every form of struggle: when the spell of Nature Power had slowly traded places with the energy that sustained it, its body was now under complete control. Indeed, one could say that its core had been completely assimilated by the Nature Magister, leaving a final portion of its spirit that was kept inside the Ultimate Virus composite within its own body, slowly studied by Galanoud.


    In fact, the Nature Magister was not holding back. As mentioned before, she was using Legendary class power to break the barrier of supernatural forces that covered the outer layer of the Ultimate Virus on a microscopic view, piece by piece¡­ the seemingly tiny virus boasted an extremely complex structure as its essence, a tiny hybrid spell composed of various Extraordinary powers. To a certain extent, it was not quite a virus, but resembled computer programming built with supernatural forces instead, infecting other elements as if it were a computer virus and rapidly spreading its curse through a variety of methods.


    Or indeed¡­ Legacies!


    "The mystery is solved!"


    ***


    It had probably been a dozen hours without a single change in the subterranean scene. A long period of time later, Galanoud finally opened her eyes¡ªthe gaze of the Nature Magister was bright as she delightedly held her scepter aloft. "I now understand its intention in spreading the plague!"


    "Even though the Ultimate Virus resembles a virus and an epidemic, that only scratches the surface. Its true function simply brings about those insignificant side effects as well, and that is why it is so lethal and infectious!"


    "Its creator basically wants to leave a legacy by increasing its brethren through the virus¡ªin other words, reproduce!"


    One could see that the Nature Power spell which was binding the core of the Ultimate Forage had shattered with a bang, reduced to sporadic fogs of energy beneath the surface. Even so, the milk-white root bundle that was covered in green roots remained motionless under the full control of the Nature Magister''s full control. Now, having generally deciphered the legacy of the Ultimate Virus from its core and the information left by the raw Ultimate Virus, Galanoud turned to tell Godard excitedly, "My initial decrypting of the external information about the Ultimate Virus basically confirms that the creator and disseminator of the Ultimate Virus must be attempting something very dangerous¡­perhaps, it believes that it has absolutely no chance of surviving that particular undertaking, that it would be something that left the creator with no future!"


    "Still, it must do it regardless and thus, before assuming that path of no return, it would procreate or indeed spread its seed! To a certain extent, it was spreading its own legacy by force!"


    "In turn, the alleged infection was actually the Ultimate Virus altering its hosts, adapting them to maintain its own legacy¡ªmost dead bodies are failures eliminated since they would be lacking in essence, energy storage, innate talents, or indeed adaptability. Failures certainly would not befit the power of the disseminator, and it certainly won''t do as its children!"


    "However, if adaptation was successful and substantial energy was available to complete basic Ultimate growth, the host would ascend directly as a special younger form of the disseminator, along with the legacy it had deliberately inscribed into the microscopic structure of the Ultimate Virus! That way, those who had gone through the Death of the New would be freed from race and identity to become a progeny of that superior being!"


    "It''s no wonder that some of the Ultimate Entities with intelligence appear so bizarre¡­ it must be some legacy restraint. Firstly, Supreme individuals would not be infected, but cases in those below supreme and lacking in physique result in complete self-ruin¡ªthat is how the virus has appeared so lethal."


    At that, the Nature Magister made a sour face and frowned. "I haven''t decrypted what the legacy actually is since its encryption is simply too advance, and neither the environment nor tools here are ideal¡­if I could borrow the Mana Net and our civilization''s strength like Radcliffe to decipher it, progress would be so much faster¡­"


    "Hold on, Aydril. You mean to say that the virus is actually some sort of legacy?!"


    Godard was very much left gaping at the Nature Magister''s analysis. He looked up beyond the tunnel beyond the world plagued in hurricanes, seemingly seeing the other colonies which had been reduced to dead cities in surrounding sectors by the Ultimate Virus, and was left bewildered. "It has killed trillions¡ªand perhaps a hundred times more across this cosmos! But now you''re telling me that it is neither curse nor plague, but the reproduction process of some superior being?!"


    "That is certainly the case."


    The Elven Archdruid narrowed her eyes while her pointed ears twitched slightly¡ªshe looked around her at the magma fracture filled with craters and caverns due to the Ultimate Forage''s erosion, and solemnly said, "The truth is always so simple. That superior being simply does not concern itself with whether normal lifeforms survive, just like how we don''t care about the insects or bacteria killed when we burn forests to develop lands for farming¡­ Even so, I have seen through its essence and would completely decipher its fundamental attributes in half a month. Then, I could start attempting vaccination to completely stop any effect that the Ultimate Virus would have on intelligent lifeforms."


    Galanoud sounded pleased and even a little happy. After all, their plan was a great success: they had captured an Ultimate Entity and obtained information of its essence, even uncovering the disseminator''s true purpose, which was to create legacies and progenies.


    "Wait!"


    Soon, however, Galanoud''s pleased expression changed at once. "That''s not right!"


    Her scepter dropped from her grasp, and the Nature Magister''s calm expression became panicked. "No! If all of this is true¡­if the information that I have received is not wrong¡­"


    "If there really is a certain superior being, a powerful intelligence that is leaving a measure to create progeny and sustain its legacy, there is no reason that it only spreads in the form of a virus!"


    Those words jolted Godard, who appeared relaxed with a perfectly accomplished mission as well. The Murloc High Priest pondered for a moment, before his face turned as well. "That''s not good! You''re right!"


    "The epidemic is simply the fastest way. That superior lifeform would not care if the other creatures survived, but that does not mean infection is the only crude measure it could apply¡­ there are simply too many embodiments of legacies!"


    It could have been a ritual, a crystal, a recoding, a paragraph of text in a book¡ªor even a song or voice conducted through the air!


    Perhaps, it could even have been some reckless prophesizing in which someone was inspired to randomly open a dimensional passageway to distant realms, causing otherworldly information to swarm at them¡­and cause an irreversible epidemic!


    As long as sufficient information was contained to form a vivid image towards the world, an undetectable subspace vibration would have been enough, much less some virus¡ªlike how the Seven Gods and Radcliffe had concealed those presences, with sufficiently complex information produced, a legacy could be created out of nowhere to infect other lifeforms!


    "We have to take precautions against all unknown information that has to with foreign worlds, and not just epidemics or viruses!"


    Sharing a glance, both Galanoud and Godard reached the same conclusion at the same time. Their expressions were somber, and the Nature Magister soon said quietly, "The Mycroft headquarters must be notified."


    "Even if the dangerous plan is a success, the steady plan must continue as well! Before the epidemic is completely stopped, we must never let our guard down!"


    Although their theory was correct, it had come too late.


    It had been dozens of days ago, even before the Ultimate Virus showed signs that it was close to Mycroft''s otherworld colonies. A Void recon ship had been recalled under emergency summons by the Imperial External Exploration Department to avoid venturing too far and the possibility of getting caught by the plague and hence being lost.


    The recon ship had certainly not encountered the epidemic or any form of virus, with every record indicating that everything was normal.


    However, the External Exploration Department had still disinfected it completely from the inside out over a dozen times before retrieving the vessel, with the explorers assigned to the ship essentially changing bodies to ensure there was absolutely nothing lurking within.


    After the disinfecting procedure that was virtually murder, the recon vessel was finally cleared as safe. In the Void base which had been taken back to the Void installation in a certain otherworld, the External Exploration Department began extracting the in-built data vault inside the ship to complete the Multiverse charts of Mycroft.


    Even so, what lay within those data vault had not merely been the topography of the Multiverse and the distribution of worlds¡­ within them were also the many exchanges with Void civilizations they had encountered, along with records of any special information, wavelengths, and dimensional turbulences within the Void.


    And in that seemingly ordinary data vault of sound frequencies, venom known as a legacy that had never been discovered lurked.


    "Analyst no. 531 now recording and commencing dissection task."


    In the Zeta Ram system, the Void base headquarters of the Mycroft civilization which was set up in the Multiverse in the Zeta Ram system, an elven analyzer was primly turning on his Information Terminal used for work, adjusting the screen to begin his daily tasks. He would analyze the substantial information that appeared trivial inside data vaults and extract valuable details, such as communications transmitted faraway from special worlds or Void phenomena, or simply exchanged wavelengths which had been lingering around in dimensional turbulences over countless worlds.


    Today was no different than any other: there was nothing special, the temperature of the Void base was optimal, breakfast was scrumptious, the night life of the day before rich¡ªthe analyst smiled as he recalled the rounds of passion, but that did not affect his work. He steadily entered the passcode and entered the data vault, adjusting information and began his browsing analysis tasks.


    "Time: 29th of March, Starfall year 848. Commencing study of the data vault from inside the Void recon vessel, Dawn."

 Chapter 986 Death of the New

    Things could not be so easily explained at first.


    The elven analyst worked silently at his own work desk, wearing a pair of special over-ear headphones made for elves as he listened to the many echoes of the data vault about the Void¡ªperception and remarkable aural senses were necessary for an analyst, in turn making the tasks most fitting for the elves. Most Mycroft analysts were in fact elves, as their patience trained over their extended lifespan granted them suitable.


    The data vault of the Void recon ship Dawn was not actually too full as it had been recalled under emergency circumstances not long after it had begun its journey. The elven analyst estimated that he could accomplish his task in around four to five days, after which he would be rewarded with incentives. In fact, each individual full analysis of a recon ship data vault completed was an incentive for analysts, which was why he enjoyed the task when it had not contained too much data.


    "Come to think of it, I now have quite a bit of savings with that incentive. What I should I spend it on¡­Mum''s jewelries are aplenty, or should I buy Jane new clothes? Hmmm¡­I could get dad a little submarine. He''s mentioned frequently these days about wanting to see the otherworld fishes of the deep sea."


    Although there were many thoughts about what he would do in the future, the elven analyst silenced his mind at once in the single moment that his task began, so he could focus on his job. Listening to the echoes in the Void requires concentration of every muscle fiber in one''s body, a strenuous, skilled task that meant that the salary was in turn considerable. If he was to earn his keep, he would have to seriously carry out his job.


    Time passed quickly. In a few hours, the analyst had already deleted most worthless noise wavelengths. Leftover clips that he could not analyze would be verified again several times after this task¡ªthe only important thing was to examine its value, and that was because the Void Exploration Department did not mind rewarding more incentives for any valuable information found inside the noise. It was one of the strong motivational forces that kept most analysts working determinedly.


    "I''m reaching my limit."


    Still, a break period was needed after working for so long. The analyst, who was beginning to feel tired and his focus waning as he listened to the sounds of the Void, muttered to himself inwardly, "After this one, I''m getting a cup of coffee."


    The last Void echo was another clip of static with neither tune nor aesthetical value. However, it unexpectedly did not prick the ears, and appear unusually gentle compared to most sharp noises that were distorted and resembled screams due to dimensional turbulences.


    "As I''ve thought, nothing."


    Even if the analyst found the gentle static surprisingly special, it did not appear to be of much value since it was not the shockwaves from dimensional turbulences as certain worlds were dragged into some bizarre phenomenon. It did not seem to be echoes of Void Behemoth movements either, but merely normal background noises of the Void.


    Forgetting the matter itself entirely, the analyst took a break, pouring himself coffee and snacking on some desserts before continuing his work for the day. Moreover, with working overtime meaning additional salary, he would work until nine at night on his own accord for a total of nine hours for the day before returning to his lodgings in the Zeta Ram Void Base to sleep.


    Eventually, in the darkness of nighttime at the lodgings, the analyst who was dreaming on his bed furrowed his brows in his dream, before waking up with a start.


    "Just now¡­my dream¡­"


    He had the feeling of many things seemingly appearing in his mind¡ªsilhouettes of unfamiliar creatures that he somehow could not remember at all¡­it was a weird sensation that left the elven analyst feeling an unusual sense of danger, but he was far too drowsy and simply continued sleeping.


    Then, at midnight of the first day, he dreamt of something that was sprouting, albeit without waking up. It was taking root, as if something had eternally changed, and yet that which¡ªor indeed, who¡ªwas changed never took notice.


    ***


    It was soon the next morning. The elven analyst arrived punctually at his workplace and greeted a few acquaintances and colleague before returning to his seed to continue his work from the previous day.


    However, as he listened to the echoes, he realized that he could instinctively and directly identify the information that the different echoes revealed for some reason.


    "That¡­ must be the sounds of a nearby mid-sized world! It is orbiting alongside dozens of small worlds in a planetary system, causing random jumbled echoes that become noises resembling static!"


    "And that! That is the presence of a certain small world with rich energy, mingling with the energy from the Great Mana Tide! Heavens, a small, high-energy world¡­ I am earning big bucks with this one!"


    "Right, I can understand the meaning even if it''s that one: shockwaves lingering from the battle of a Void that was fought centuries ago, and both sides were powerful¡­"


    Surprised and uncertain, the analyst realized that he could approximately determine the ability of both sides involved in the ancient conflict simply by listening. "Both of them had risen beyond limit and reached mature form¡­ huh. What does ''risen beyond limit and reached mature form'' even mean?"


    Even if he was puzzled as to why his descriptions had become ever so unique, the analyst was unconcerned and summarily categorized it as a ''random mumblings from the shock''. After all, it was most pressing to him to report those special, valuable discoveries to his superiors and claim his incentives after his information would eventually be verified and confirmed.


    Though circumstances had became stricter recently and incentives were not awarded at once, his loan quota would have grown considerably. In fact, after saving up for a few years, he may have been able to settle down in the Void installation with a fixed property!


    Maintaining that thrilled mood as he worked and until he was about to get off work, the analyst impatiently compiled the information and deliver it to the Exploration Department headquarters.


    "It appears that my innate talents, lying dormant over so many years, have been realized."


    The elven analyst lay in bliss on his bed, enjoying the delight as if the skies was showering gold while slowly falling asleep¡ªhis lips were still curled to form a smile even before his consciousness faded. "Is this what it feels like to be a genius? It is so awesome¡­"


    The second night ended with no dreams. In the obscurity of the dark, something appeared to be spreading, engulfing from the empty mind, affecting physical forms in reality.


    ***


    On the next day and approximately one in the afternoon at Mycroft Standard Time, the elven analyst who had just finished lunch was suddenly taken ill. He had an ache that could have been acid reflux or a mere stomachache, but still proved not to be diarrhea despite going to the toilet for a number of times. There were no other symptoms other than dry heaving either, and given that the data and analysis he submitted yesterday proved valuable, the supervisor of the analysis department went to him in concern, even taking him to Medical for a full body check-up.


    "There isn''t really any issue¡­ but you have to eat well."


    The midget healer leapt off his chair and wrote a prescription for the analyst while hovering in the air with magic. Although his hair was the typical dwarven white as well, the healer who was almost two sizes smaller than a typical dwarf nonchalantly said, "Look¡ªmalnutrition, irregular diets over long periods, and coupled with that bizarre feeding culture of elves like you, it''s going to be stomach cramps once you don''t pay attention."


    "Here, have some military isotonic elixir. Don''t take too much, although the nutrients and Slime gel inside would effectively alleviate the pain if you have some when you''re taken ill and heal your gastric mucosa. Just remember to adjust your diet if you want full recovery, and have more animal protein."


    "Sure, sure¡­"


    Although the analyst wanted to protest with ''I''m eating healthy'', his frail body and the terrible pain in his stomach left him without the strength to retort¡­ either way, he could just go to another doctor if the treatment proved ineffective. Hence, after given the all-clear, the analyst returned to work.


    Come night, the analyst felt an uncontrollable stomach spasm and the same agony once again, and he quickly drew out the bottle resembling a can that contained the military elixir and poured the luminous gel down his throat. He could feel the nutrients made of Slime gel wiggle in his gullet as if it was alive, entering his stomach and soothing his rebellious organ¡­.just as the doctor had put it, the pain was alleviated, and the analysis put down the nutrient elixir and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "What bizarre manner of sickness is this¡­ still, isn''t it a little weird that I''m a little too strong now?"


    The analyst''s brow wrinkled as he glanced at the can in his hand which was bent out of shape. He remembered that even specialized fighters would have required some effort to reduce a military-issue can to such a state, and yet he was able to directly crush it under the direness of the circumstances¡­ it was truly strange.


    Despite his mood being uncertain, the analyst turned off the lights and went to bed.


    The dreams on the third night were blurred but fantastical. The analyst felt as if he had become a massive beast of unnatural form that roamed the seas and consumed all creatures before it, feeling elation and comfort beyond comparison.


    When he woke up and washed up, he jumped in shocked in the split second he glanced at the mirror while brushing his teeth.


    "Who the hell is that?!"


    Whether it had been an illusion or otherwise, the analyst felt that his facial features appeared to have changed¡ªbut after taking a closer look and comparing his reflection to his selfies and family photos in his Spirit Terminal, there appeared to have been no change at all: green hair, blue eyes, a straight nose, and elegant features. One way or another, he was as handsome as he had ever been.


    Even so, for some strange reason, the analyst did not feel as if the face which was evidently his own and clearly good-looking belonged to him. Instead, it felt as if it had belonged a stranger.


    As he headed for his workplace, the analyst felt as if everyone passing by¡ªeven his acquaintances, colleagues and friends¡ªwere looking at him funny. However, he realized that they were simply greeting him normally if they happened to catch each others'' glances.


    In between, the analyst¡ªwhose ears now was unusually sharp¡ªheard snippets of his colleagues'' whispers.


    "Weird. Neuper has never appeared so vibrant before, has he?"


    "Yeah. It''s as if he''s a completely different person now¡­he used to be quite handsome before, but it still felt normal then¡­today, something''s just different."


    "Sigh¡­it''s just so awesome to have elven blood. They are so eye-catching even if they''ve simply changed their style¡­does anyone know the progress of Moldavia''s research on bloodline improvement? If only us humans can become that aesthetically pleasing as well¡­"


    ***


    The discussion topic switched swiftly. However, the doubt in the mind of the elven analyst called Neuper mostly subsided with the envy that the others had conveyed.


    Either way, it''s not as if it''s a bad thing, he thought, actually feeling a slight sense of pride for his own race. By the way, I remember that cousin of mine from my mother''s side¡­ Constantine something¡ªhe was with the Moldavian Bloodline Modification research group, and the Alchemist of the External Exploration Department''s Elite Party. I wonder how he has been lately?


    The day''s work went smoothly as well. Now, the elven analyst could even directly discern the sources behind Void statics, something that left his department''s supervisor in great shock upon realization.


    "Good man. You should know that not even the specialists amongst the Starherders who lived alongside the Void Behemoths for thousands of years could have done that!


    In the supervisor''s office, the supervisor, who was an elf as well, clapped his subordinate on his shoulder after watching Neuper solved several advanced tests with the correct solutions right in front of him. "You''re talented, and this line of work is a little wasteful for someone like you. How about this, get over to HQ, gain some experience and clear some tests. If you do have the talent that it takes, you might really get to board a Dreadnaught-class Void battleship and become a military listener in our prided expeditionary, leading the way for our forces directly!"


    Well, that means I''m earning an achievement as a referrer. Both you and I are getting a raise and it would just be a matter of time!


    "I''ll definitely do my best!"


    Although Neuper could not actually hear the hidden words from the world echoes he listened to, his majorly inflating hopes were not really affected¡ªa military listener and someone analyzing data in the rear were of completely different classes! The former would enjoy benefits of elite Extraordinary individuals and were treated like advanced technicians of Supreme-tier, with barely one found out of a thousand. On the other hand, the latter only enjoyed basic Extraordinary individual distribution, an ordinary skilled worker even if their incentives were a little generous.


    With encouragement from his superior and an expectant future, the analyst had another dose of the energy elixir before going to bed with great hopes for the day.


    "Oh, right, the elixir''s almost finished."


    He remembered and was unsettled in the moment right before his dreams overcame him. "The doctor did say just a little would be enough, but I have a can every time¡­isn''t that a little too abnormal?"


    With that thought, he soon entered his dreamworld.


    The fourth night proved to be strange and mystical as well. Without really any cause behind it, the analyst saw his entire life in his dream: from his birth to his adulthood, from his toddler years until reaching maturity. There was thrill in his heart when he looked upon the skies as a child, when he saw the message from his first love as an adolescent, as well as the resolve he would uphold for all eternity when he swore to stand tall after becoming an adult¡­ everything that was at once frivolous or important converged to become a star.


    Instinctively, the analyst knew that it was the entirely life of the individual named Neuper, which was also his very essence. It was those memories and details that truly made him himself, and losing all that meant that he would become another person, even if his physical body remained the same.


    Starlight flickered, illuminating the dreamworld of gloom and exuding a calmness in the analyst''s mind.


    And then, in the instant that the dream was about to end, pure white threads began to appear, engulfing the star.


    Thus, it became a massive cocoon.


    ***


    "This is weird. Where on earth is Neuper?"


    "No idea¡­ could he have taken leave?"


    "He was only called out by the chief yesterday, and slacking away today already¡­ that shouldn''t be it, though? He''s not that kind of elf."


    "Maybe he is really sick¡ªyou know it, he''s been to the doctor''s only a few days ago. Might be a side effect of awakening his innate gifts?"


    "Who knows."


    That had been the discussion amongst Neuper''s colleagues during working hours the next day. After all, it was only taking one day''s leave of absence¡ªit was not that major an issue since anyone would have had moments of inconvenience. Being workers in the same unit for years, they worked together without much rivalry or personal difference, and certainly without exceedingly malicious speculation.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in Neuper''s room in the lodging area of the Zeta Ram Void installation, there was no longer a green-haired blue-eyed elf on the analyst''s bed, but a cocoon composed of countless thread with a smooth, delicate surface.


    It was vibrating, but not with something struggling from within¡ªit was a natural movement which in turn released a curious soundwave. That sound itself was so soft and gentle, just like the static that emanated gently amidst the Void without any aspect which stood out, nor was it a sign. Still, if one listened carefully to the emotion within, one would have realized that it was a mild cry, a call¡­or even a joyous praise.


    There was this weird question.


    Could sound change objects?


    Certainly. Soundwaves were vibrations conducted by certain mediums¡ªthey were excessively strong and would shatter glass walls or harm the human form. Minute waves would also discreetly prompt annoyances, causing discomfort in sensitive creatures.


    So, could sound contain information?


    Certainly. Human speech transmitted information through different wavelengths. In fact, the information that sounds transmitted were unexpectedly rich, although the sounds that humans could make, hear, and utilize were rather rare. That is why human imagined sounds to be an inferior language, when in reality, soundwaves at most simply lacked versality, and using other ripples would have improved.


    No, no. The real question was: could ripples be used as a medium? Even if those who heard it cannot understand it, could it act like a portrait, conveying information that all life could understand without explanation?


    The answer was absolutely.


    Special soundwaves could fundamentally change everything. Ripples that contained supernatural forces could instill the information it carried upon contact with human bodies, molding fitting conditions on the physical level and directly injecting knowledge prepared beforehand.


    Ordinary lifeforms were helpless against those special waves¡ªjust like shattered glass, disturbed eardrums and discreetly altered emotions, the echoes slowly eroded, altered, turning one into a form completely different from before.


    It could even achieve the wondrous feat of having the old creature die and a new creature born.


    ***


    On sixth day, before dawn, Neuper the elven analyst awakened from his corpse.


    He serenely looked down at his former shriveled bag of skin and the cocoon silk that was naturally detaching from his body, smiling enigmatically.


    There was this philosophical question.


    If parts on a ship were gradually replaced to the point that every original and old portion were swapped for new ones, would the ship have still been the same ship?


    It would not have mattered for objects without will. But what would have happened to the self-awareness of an individual who was a sentient, intelligent creature?"


    If the young form of a superior being was born into a mundane intelligent life, absorbing all its hosts'' memories, will, and soul to mark it upon its own body memory as if it was its own, carefully storing a backup.


    Then, using it as a basis, the creature would have fully simulated and replicated the host''s thinking¡­but that would not have been the complete truth, because it had only been a few days ago that the young superior being had pervaded its host''s brain through his nervous system, thinking as he did and replacing every single cell of its host. Even so, the host was still ''thinking'', and the young superior being did not interfere since it was merely a part of its host.


    Then, it would have become him, and vice versa. Replicating memories and restoring records, assessing, testing, improving and refinement¡ªsuch was the goal of the Ultimate.


    Having gone through ultimate growth, the entity would have possessed everything that existed, including and not limited to bloodlines, memories, hobbies, personalities and thinking. It was the same elf to a certain extent, because memories were one''s true form, and the young superior being was simply part of the host after having assimilated.


    But was it genuine?


    "I have died, but gained new life."


    The former elf elegantly dressed up, feeling an insatiable hunger spasming in his stomach. However, where it had felt discomfort and agony before, it was now a delightful impulse¡ªit reveled in that sensation, before raising its hand and clenched his fist, where powerful supernatural energies surged within his flesh.


    Ultimate Entity Neuper smiled leisurely, baring his teeth. "Death of the new."


    "I love this feeling."


    ***


    On the 8th of April, Starfall year 848, a mature Ultimate Entity appeared upon the Zeta Ram Void Installation, escaping after causing the deaths of 370,000 people including the emissaries from dozens of civilizations staying in Zeta Ram. The Third Expeditionary Detachment was also ambushed with half of its forces fallen, while the multiversal Stargate in the Zeta Ram had to be closed for the time being, as the Mycroft homeworld and all its colonies were placed under state of military emergency.


    All of the cosmos were left in shock.

 Chapter 987 Sigh

    The incident which saw Mycroft being attacked in their own domain did not remain secret, although it would have been impossible to hide it. When the elf who once went by the name Neuper suddenly revealed himself and went on a rampage, none had expected the star of the cosmos that was rising meteorically to suffer a blow from the epidemic.


    One-third of the central installation on Zeta Ram was destroyed from the inside in that disaster, including the diplomacy zone arranged for envoys of the otherworld civilizations. Fifty-one emissaries died on the spot, although Mycroft suffered the worse casualties: 370,000 elite installation personnel were killed as the entire base was left in limbo, with the ships of the Third Fleet Detachment that had been on guard duty by the harbor sinking one after the another, the surviving vessels heavily damaged.


    If the two Legendary champions stationed nearby¡ªBrandon Kaos and Nostradamus¡ªhad not reached Zeta Ram on time and scared the Ultimate Entity into fleeing, the losses would have several times what it had been.


    While the casualties appeared insignificant and only one Void installation had been ruined, the dead were all Void personnel each handpicked amongst thousands, not to mention that the Zeta Ram base was directly connected to Mycroft''s homeworld and formed a part of their core domain. It was unquestionably a great caution for the Mycroftians, shaking off the mistaken notion that disaster was too far from them.


    In the end, distance was nothing for a supernatural plague.


    Still, the other civilizations now had to truly face the disaster unraveling across the Multiverse. Indeed, it was not as if most of them were still unaware that the state of the Multiverse was become ever grave and unsettling, certainly noticing the signs such as the increase in World Eaters, some squirming existence in the dark Void, and the increasing surges of the Great Mana Tide¡­all of them understood that the old era of stable peace where they could calmly develop and enjoy themselves was gone, that the epidemic that engulfed the Multiverse was the prelude as conflict descended from the distant Stellaris.


    As the Mana Tide came, so did war¡ªthe final moments of an era''s cycle were now slowly unraveling upon the stage that was the Multiverse.


    ***


    "¡­We must admit the truth that we are facing a profound crisis."


    On the Zeta Ram Void installation, in another major assembly of many civilizations hastily organized by the Mycroftian alliance, a beautiful blue-haired youth with a calm face stood before the stage and spoke with a solemn tone¡ªhe was Merlin, the God of Order and Destruction and whose profound might left the entire scene stunned. He did not hesitate to reveal the truth to the civilizations that were willing to know: facts about the Evil Gods that the Mycroft civilization was aware of, as well as their theories about the future of the Multiverse.


    "This major epidemic is just the start. It may not even be created by an Evil God, but by another superior being who faces the same threat¡ªthe Evil Gods are not what it could face alone. Trust us in this: that assault of over a hundred Evil Gods would include powerful primitive specimens that surpass human intelligence, and no civilization can fight them all alone."


    "Indeed, we are researching and resisting the epidemic, and should nothing unexpected happen, our specialized researcher Aydril Galanoud will develop a vaccine in days to come. Though we cannot guarantee its effectiveness, we are confronting the epidemic head-on and not merely guarding passively. We will freely provide the information to every civilization who would in turn create them independently, and in that respect, it is our hope that all civilizations will join hands against future threats and do as we did: to share and collaborate, an attribute of civilizations, not beasts."


    "Even beasts share and collaborate though¡­" one of the envoys below the stage muttered very quietly. However, the stage had been very silent and the newly-appointed envoys considerably powerful, which was why those words instantly caused waves of muffled debate.


    From a grander perspective, the Mycroft civilization had used the epidemic to rapidly congregate all nearby Void civilizations into a sparse organization, just as a great purge and military emergency was implemented in their civilization.


    Apart from necessary personnel or workers who sacrificed themselves to continue their work in foreign colony bases, most others had returned to the demiplane of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds through emergency teleportation, where they were checked most thoroughly and cleansed even in spirit. Though it appeared cruel, it was a necessity¡ªafter investigating Ultimate Entity Neuper''s anomalies as a human, many Extraordinary individuals pointed out that his souls had signs of changing before turning completely into an Ultimate Entity. That alerted all champions to the fact that the supernatural plague might not begin physically, but could also infect from the spiritual and soul aspects.


    William the Mind Lord hence promptly designed a spiritual verification program through the Mana Net to determine spirit deviation rates on a maximum scale. Anyone logging in to the Spirit Terminals were to be scanned once: anyone showing 5% deviation would have been officially monitored with importance, 10% and inspectors would have visited them, and at 20%, anyone¡ªold, young, man or woman¡ªwould have had to face an alert elite suppression team who descended upon them from overhead.


    Meanwhile, every Void exploration project was halted, with Void echoes analysts being identified as a high-risk task¡ªonly the most loyal individuals with on-par abilities were allowed to work under supervision.


    It was a series of swift and decisive actions that unquestionably and significantly suppressed the spreading epidemic. After singling out suspected infected individuals, the Mycroft civilization was ever prudent with the case, even truly considering Project Relocate.


    ***


    In the Moldavian territories, the Northern Empire in the world of Mycroft, the modernized city chain which was now an heavy arcane industry base of the Empire''s north and drew energy from the Great Ajax Volcano welcomed the arrival of an old guest from the past.


    Under gloomy rainclouds, Roland the Holy Knight stared at the city that was at once familiar and strange in the distance. He remembered that the main city of Moldavia was a middling town in his last visit, exuding a cool yet prideful atmosphere. But now, it had turned into a pearl of the northern provinces, with towering factories, massive arcane towers, energy transporting arrays, and many tall buildings¡ªall of which gave him a feeling of otherworldliness.


    However, he was not left emotional from the loss of something familiar, but rather with delight and pleasure over something being as it was.


    Still, now was not the moment to remember the past and be in awe at change. The Holy Knight''s gaze focus, and he strode towards the Liege Avenue.


    He had an important task. With the blessing of the many Mycroftian Legends, including Joshua''s own from Stellaris, he was granted a secret key through those authorities that would open that door.


    "Shelter, Relocation¡­" he said quietly, before breathing a sigh and striding forward again.


    As the homeworld of Mycroft activated an experimental project due to the great threat of the Ultimate Virus, a formless crisis spread again and again across civilizations who thought themselves to be safe in their remote domain, keeping within their worlds ignorance of the threat.

 Chapter 988 Knowledge and Desire

    In the heart of the former Void Vortex and what was presently the Starforger Neblua, a smaller mid-sized world was developing in peace.


    At the southeastern farming base of Simboa, Tank the Ultrahuman¡ªan old, white-haired man¡ªwas holding a long metal rod and standing upon a pipeline, watching the vast greenery of the three-seasons rice field before him.


    He nodded in satisfaction.


    It was another bountiful year for Simboa. As the world began anew and the Steel Python acted deliberately, the development of the Ultrahuman civilization was very much smooth sailing. Soul Puppets, their once bitter enemies, appeared to have followed their pact to the latter, progressing and developing together other without deviant intentions.


    "Harvest means food, and food means more children fed."


    As he held the rod that was at once a weapon and a farming tool, a smile most earnest appeared over Tank''s wrinkled face. "And with children comes future¡­ the next generation of us Ultrahumans will definitely reach the right track to inherit the legacy of the civilization from the last era."


    Population was a vital resource for civilization. Although it was not as if every tool required human labor as artificial intelligence systems existed without human interference, population was the most vital resource in the territory of development and invention, as well as for most civilizations which had yet to advance to such levels.


    Nonetheless, the archives left by Fattrovi contained complete data of the previous Simboan civilization, with Soul Puppet Technology developing profoundly in the loops that lasted thousands of years. If not for the first generation of Ultrahumans being not too well educated and having a scarce population, their generation alone could have established a smaller industrial system.


    Still, even if the beginning was ever so unpleasant, their future was bright and hopeful.


    "Those Soul Puppets can actually create some of the pre-apocalyptic livestock by using some ''genetic reversion cloning''¡­ although they wouldn''t compare to the special lifeform that the Great One had left for us, they breed much faster than those special lifeforms, and works as a daily meat source."


    After all, they were life that once grew naturally in this world. They certainly would be a better fit than a special foreign lifeform.


    With that thought, the elderly man stepped off from the pipeline and stroked the many stems of the rice field before him. The expression on Tank''s face¡ªa man who could tear metals apart and move at supersonic speed¡ªappeared as tentative as if he was touching the future, before he eventually gulped and quietly said, "Ten years ago, I''d never have imagined all this..."


    Simboa was two different worlds now and ten years before¡ªwhen Fattrovi still reigned.


    After Joshua had introduced climate change, acceleration of the world''s restoration of Order and special lifeforms that restored ecosystems, all of Simboa was no longer its previous barren state. Presently lush with life, it was a massive world of grasslands and rainforests, with Soul Puppets and the Ultrahuman civilization both occupying and developing land two different sides of the world. Even if their collaboration was not tight, there was no excessive machinations, and both sides progressed hand-in-hand to forge a bright future.


    Being one of the elders of Ultrahuman civilization, Tank could have secured a lofty place in the government New Simboa. Even so, he admitted to his age and stubborn mindset which would never have led everyone in progressiveness, and hence declined the invitation. Now, most of the ranking officials were Tank''s old party members, who in turn gifted him a fine plantation zone to the southeast where Tank could take it easy and enjoy a life he loved.


    The old late bloomer should never have demanded a high position in the first place. It may a laziness, just as it could be wisdom.


    Boom.


    Thunders echoed over the skies.


    Sensing the ever-oppressive presence and the lightning which flickered over the skies, Tank came out of his reverie and looked up towards the skies. "Again?" He muttered perplexedly. "Wasn''t it raining just the other day? Are the people at weather control mistaken or something? Too much water floods the crops¡­"


    Tank could not stand the very thought of losses. He would return to the plantation base now and ask on comms about what was happening.


    However, the old man stopped halfway through, his gaze becoming lost.


    With rolling, deafening thunder and pouring rain, Tank appeared to have hearda voice from the distance in the quietness in between¡­and a call.


    ***


    The Void Vortex had not formed by chance. It was a curious dimensional structure gathering the Steel Shards that had spread following the decimation of worlds, and while most were excesses absorbed by the Vortex of Creation in the Abyss, it did not stop the Void Vortex from gathering it as well, absorbing everything in the Void.


    "What is¡­this feeling?''


    Tank, whose feet were as hard as steel suddenly fell to his knees as if his legs were normal, panting heavily with an obscure gaze at something remarkably distant. His hands were clenching on his metal rod, barely holding on and keeling over.


    The old man felt as if something was being born in the depths of his spirit. It was no one other than himself: a new him that would be freed from his aging form and the outdated mindset so that he could return to a time when he was at his peak.


    He seemed to have seen an illusion¡ªa man whose entire body was engulfed in golden light. Young and powerful, his word was absolute, and it was he who stood upon the top of the spiral tower and looked out over upon the world.


    "¡­Was that really me?"


    The old man could not summon the will to resist, just as the depths of his mind could not fight back. Indeed, none would ever deny their own ideas because it was simply an idea, for such notions were as fleeting as they were chaotic. Anyone could have fantasies of killing someone they hated or changing some flaw about themselves, but even if thoughts that one felt revolted of flashed in the depths of one''s spirit like a phantom and spread in the mind without restraint, those remained fantasies that would not have existed if not brought into action.


    Normal people would never have resisted such thoughts that vanished as soon as they appeared, just as they could not have resisted their new selfs that were grown and born in the depths of their own spirit.


    After all, who in Simboa had never dreamt about the greatest one who sat in his throne on top of the spiral tower, looking down upon the world?


    The fantasy once occurred as a flash in Tank''s mind, and now, that thought was spreading and enlarging.


    "No!"


    Even so, whether it had been a sense of danger deep in his self or a moment of lucidity in that trance, Tank suddenly clenched both fists and yelled, "I will never be another oppressor!"


    "Even if I die of old age in my fields, I will never become the next Fattrovi!"


    Struggling to get up with all his strength, Tank arrived at his own office in the farm base and used his last bit of strength to turn on a comms channel¡­before simply fainting in front of it.


    ***


    Tank felt as if he had seen many things when he was unconscious.


    He saw the mutual slaughter of beasts: the wolfpack which hunted deer in the forests, bears and tigers fighting to the death in wintry forests. He could see swarming ants that assaulted all life they saw.


    He saw superior magical creatures invoking wind and rain and ruling the forests, as well as celestial behemoths that roamed worlds like floating continents. He saw ancient dragons of Steel molding the world with their own power, breathing life into ecosystems and creating everything once again.


    In fact, he saw a great many things: from the smallest of bacteria to behemoths that transcended worlds, he saw roaming behemoths that fed upon worlds, and knew that the darkness was the Void even if he had never been there, along with the Ether Drake that hunted for food in the nebulae¡­such profound forces brimming with life and vigor flashed through the old man''s head.


    That was me.


    A life...free and eternal, whimsical and unbound.


    There was a nameless hope that grew in the old man''s mind¡­ he began to yearn and hope for such a life, a free existence without responsibilities¡ªdays he did not have to be in charge over someone else while embodying expectations.


    It seems like becoming Fattrovi or an oppressor was not actually so unacceptable. As long as he was happy, everything else mattered not.


    Eternal freedom and whimsical desires were instincts of all life that could never be eliminated. Born naturally into the instincts of all life, it was the combination of many instincts including survival, procreation, feeding, and curiosity¡ªit was the source of desires as much as it was the motivation of progress.


    Still, that was merely the drive of being alive.


    "Wake up, leader. Wake up!"


    However, when such expectations grew in his heart, he suddenly heard a sobbing call. "Wake up¡­ no, don''t die¡­"


    Opening his eyes rather indignantly, Tank stared lasers in front of himself.


    It was a white-haired girl who had recently reached adulthood, having long, smooth hair that emanated a gentle radiance. Her codename being Iron Wall, she was once protected by Tank as if she was his daughter in his party. Now, however, she was the one transferring her power to resuscitate him from his fainted state.


    Likewise, Tank, who had given her the best resources and groomed her in kindness in hopes that she would grow to become better than himself, realized that his past fatherly warmth towards Iron Wall¡­ was gone entirely.


    Because¡­ it was unnecessary.


    Superior beings had no need for progeny and reproduction. While able to, it was unnecessary, for they could live on by themselves since they would obtain freedom by living on their own.


    That was why superior beings needed no company, no descendants and no excesses. They did not need help in bringing about physical completeness, to be completely freed from the instincts to survive, feed, or breed¡ªthey were enlightened individuals.


    I¡­could become that individual.


    There was an annoyance growing in his lagging thoughts. He found everything around him meaningless, whether it was the delightful cheer as Iron Wall and his former party members saw him regain consciousness, the healers'' puzzled mutterings, or a Soul Puppet''s mechanical reporting as it aided in recovery.


    I don''t need any of you to live well¡­don''t come near me or touch me in any way!


    Where it had been a reflex or if he had been truly thinking that, Tank really wanted to scold the frivolous people around him and have them scamper away. However, his body was heating up and lethargic, unable to speak¡ªthe old man could only allow Iron Wall to embrace him tightly as her wet tears dripped over his back.


    "Be careful, Miss Iron Wall. Mister Tank might have been infected with a special sickness¡­his physical symptoms are unusual: sudden fever and organ mutations. Now that he has come to, it is best that you and the rest leave due to possible infection."


    The healer''s voice spoke from another corner with a cautiousness that showed some fear, which somehow made Tank feel fleetingly pleased.


    "Yes, leave me¡­ the further the better¡­I don''t need others to care for me, don''t come close¡­"


    Could that have been his instincts or his true thoughts?


    Either way, Tank could not examine that now, as his rational and instincts were jumbled. His thoughts were murky and without distinct layers, regressing to simplicity¡ªan anomaly was occurring in Tank.


    It is the chief purpose for intelligent beings to fulfill their desires.


    He fainted once more, but he did not completely lose consciousness this time as his sharp senses observed everything around him.


    Several familiar and unacquainted voices spoke again.


    "¡­isolate him. His body is acting weird and we can''t tell what it is¡­it might be the worst news."


    "Yes, that''s right. We can''t treat it at all¡ªthe Soul Puppets are sending units who are saying they need to dissect it to uncover the truth. We are sure that Tank would be fine since it''s not lethal and a treatment, but no Ultrahuman would allow Soul Puppets to cut their own brethren apart anymore!"


    "Tank''s powers are growing. It could be an anomaly as his powers developed."


    "But what if it''s a sickness? Don''t forget that Ultrahuman powers strengthen exponentially before death¡­and, well, Tank is old¡­"


    "In reality, this is assuredly an infectious disease. Ultrahumans presently known to have had contact with Tank are exhibiting the same symptoms on a varying scale¡ªtruth be told, this is a crisis. We simply have not found out how the sickness transmits, and I emphasize on quarantine procedures to keep the uninfected apart from suspected infected. Anything else can be considered only after the safety of the latter is ensured."


    That was the most normal, rational idea and suggestion. Given that there was no clear cause, quarantine was the simplest and most effective measure, not to mention that the Ultrahumans were individual military powers who could live well without relying on others.


    The healers debated. They were not specialized medical personnel but Ultrahumans whose ability leaned towards healing, and had hence receive partial medical training¡ªthat was why everyone''s opinions differed and they could not reach a consensus.


    Such are individuals who could never understand each other¡­


    Despite being in deep slumber, Tank was smiling mysteriously, faintly discerning a common ground between himself and the Ultrahumans¡ªthey had little freedom and whim, while he would soon become freedom and whim incarnate.


    They were perhaps right. It was the ultimate evolution for Extraordinary individuals and Ultrahumans, ascending their vulnerable and ignorant self to become an independent superior being.


    Such was the Truth.

 Chapter 989 Beast and Civilization

    Whoosh.


    Luminous threads abruptly shot out from inside Tank''s body in the sealed medical room, tearing the old man''s patient gown and wrapped around him. Surprised but stifled exclamations echoed amongst the healers and observers, with the former ready to wear their decontamination suits to see what was going on, whereas the latter keyed in numbers on communications spells and hurriedly inform their superiors.


    "Are those threads a combination of flesh and energy? It''s engulfed Tank!


    "His vigor is rising exponentially¡ªheavens, is that really evolution and not a sickness?!"


    "Hurry, inform the elders!"


    Soon, including the now-quarantined members of Tank''s former party, many of the old man''s acquaintances were visiting the cocoon, chewing their lips apprehensively. Iron Wall, who appeared dazed over the last few days, reached out as if wanting to touch the luminous yet sacred cocoon of energy but pulled back in fear that she would disturb Tank''s ''evolution''.


    "Do your best, leader¡ªif this is evolution, you have to surpass it!"


    Inwardly encouraging Tank, the lady clenched her fist, her gaze filled with nervousness and expectation.


    However, every person had not noticed that veins of invisible threads were also spreading in the atmosphere, as hungry tentacles on the hunt aimed at them.


    Ascension requires energy.


    Excess energy was perhaps unnecessary for special, talented bodies since they could rely on their fine adaptability to accomplish physical alterations, henceforth becoming a new and young Ultimate Entity¡­ however, most lifeforms without Extraordinary disposition would have needed profound energies to alter their living essence.


    In that case, the most primitive method for life to obtain energy was by eating. If they could not absorb sufficient energy in a certain period, they would have been devoured by their own bodies even if evolution was successful, left as dried bones devoid of even soul.


    As for food sources¡­were they not right in front of him? There was even an individual whose superpowers were developing¡ªit could simply eat them all. It needed no companions nor existences that were close to what it was.


    Sharp tentacles filled with solvent shot out rapidly at the girl in the white dress, her eyes closed as she played and who was also nearest to the cocoon. Though she was Iron Wall and could conjure a superpower shield that could block anything, she could die instantly if she had been neither alert nor using her powers.


    No one reacted in time, nor did they feel alarmed. Even if they were rather puzzled with their friend and former superior, none of the individuals who rushed here at once sensed the dark enmity.


    Therefore, the thread pierced Iron Wall''s shoulder.


    And then¡­remained motionless.


    "Lead¡ªleader?!"


    Feeling no pain even if the silver thread binding the cocoon to herself was all too obvious, Iron Wall was not concerned with herself. Instead, she exclaimed in shock with the oddity occurring in the old man.


    "What''s going on?! This silver thread¡­"


    But soon, Iron Wall and the other now-cautious visitors and healers realized that the silver light was not the cocoon''s, but another radiance emanating from inside it.


    It was a hand¡ªor a very normal ''glove''.


    ***


    Inside the cocoon¡ªmuddleheaded, Tank was suddenly jolted awake. He clenched his right hand¡ªthere was a single glove embedded with a silver gem.


    It was a glove called Legacy that the God of Steel left for every Ultrahuman in the world, and now, the silver gem shone as the Giant God, who sensed it from, afar transmitted information. Using a certain measure, he wrestled against the root of the plague and suppressed the mutation into an Ultimate Entity, cutting short the Death of the New.


    And that conflict revived Tank''s self.


    Within the cocoon, the old man''s darkened gaze brightened instantly.


    "Ah¡­were those really my thoughts?!"


    Using his own perspective and heart to experience his change and apathy, the old man shuddered as he edged, feeling his impatient and cold treatment towards all kindness and goodwill. He sensed how callous he was, and how he had found human connection cheap and unnecessary¡­he feared not change but that weakness in his spirit, to be so easily bent and brainwashed.


    The silver thread slowly pulled out, leaving a little splash of blood on Iron Wall''s shoulder. Several Ultrahumans hence charged forward, using their ability to control air to isolate Tank from the others, with Iron Wall being vaguely separated as well. There were calls for Soul Puppets, voices of Ultrahumans on the attack¡ªeveryone was now cautious with Tank, who had clearly changed.


    And that was when the silver luminous cocoon began to move, prompting fiercer debating¡ªthe healers and observers had been arguing at the top of their lungs if they should be healing the cocoon or destroying it, but before they could find an answer, the cocoon had gently parted and revealed what really happened inside.


    "Bleurgh¡­"


    "What¡ªwhat is that?!"


    "Uh¡­ Hmmm. That''s¡­"


    Within the seemingly pure cocoon was Tank''s body, melted from beneath his sternum. His wrinkled and scarred-laden body was not becoming dried, and yet new flesh was growing in his melted body parts, greedily consuming the old man''s body as nutrients.


    Nonetheless, the old man''s body and his superpowers could not be converted entirely, which was why it wanted to consume more and more¡­it could feel its success, and compared to otherw of its own kind that did not succeed despite having nutrients, it had sensed that it was lucky enough to pick that one individual amongst a trillion to successfully evolve into a powerful being like no other!


    However, that was when it heard its own tired but determined voice.


    "Kill me."


    The old man said with a face of serenity. "Quick, kill me¡ªor all of you will die."


    He had been troubled and shaken, but now at ease and determined, and he spoke with a command that would not tolerate refusal. "I''m being corrupted and briefly lucid now, but if you don''t kill me now¡­"


    Thud.


    Squirming new flesh abruptly convulsed and ate off another part of the old man, but it did not stop Tank from speaking. He merely paused for a moment and looked around him with regret and the sadness of parting. He could see Iron Wall and his former party members who were panicking and attempting to rush up and attack the new flesh, just as he could hear the sounds of a wheelchair moving in the distance as another old friend rushed for him.


    He would have bidden them all farewell but there was no time. The distant message from the God of Steel only told him a partial truth that kept him briefly conscious¡ªeither way, it was Tank''s last moments.


    Which was why he would die as himself.


    "I''m a special case who will not infect others. The Ultimate Virus is selfish, and will only spread on a massive scale if the first host doesn''t fit its conditions, since it would not allow other entities to evolve as long as it has a tiny chance of evolving itself. That''s why you mustn''t quarantine your brethren who were drenched in the rain nor fear your own¡ªnor should a rift be allowed to grow amongst yourselves and be reduced to beasts once more."


    The old man forcefully held back his instinctive guard, dispelling the reflexive self-defense of the superior lifeform and his ether barrier. While he disengaged his rapid regeneration and six-elements protection, Tank smiled peacefully, lovingly watching Iron Wall as she cried and exposed his own defenseless, evolving form before everyone else.


    "Superpowers and Extraordinary ability. Could they be not a beneficial, infecting, and self-replicating plague? Just like the mitochondria in our cells. When Steel Shards fell upon Simboa thousands of years ago, turning our ancestors into superhumans infected with the illness of ''being different'', both them and us saw ourselves as Ultrahumans and not Simboans, which was why a rift isolated Simboans and our ancestors, thus becoming selfish beasts."


    The old man had no fear at all even in the face of other Ultrahumans charging their powers and ready to attack. He no longer feared death or hunger, nor anything else¡ªhe understood the essence of wisdom: it was not a tool to satisfy desire, but to triumph and control it.


    Such was the difference between man and beasts!


    In that very moment, he finally understood what had befallen Simboa.


    When that epidemic known as superpowers spread upon the ordinary continent, their intelligent civilization collapsed as selfish beasts increased.


    It took us two generation to ease the pain. The tombstone of the superhuman, Fattrovi¡ªhe who had sacrificed the former Simboan civilization and killed all beast is just there¡­he watches us, which is why we must never become tyrants that are less than beasts!


    "It''s more important for spirit to live on compared to bloodlines!"


    "I would rather understand and die than live with a muddled head!"


    Another old man who was confined to a wheelchair who had rushed to the scene finally arrived by the door. A man who had fought for years alongside Tank when they were surrounded by Soul Puppets and had to survive the wastelands, he heard everything his comrade said, but his dried tear ducts no longer had any moisture. He hence simply used a withered but determined voice to bark and order.


    "Attack!"


    "Let Tank rest in peace. Destroy him without leaving any trace!"


    Having received their orders and finally able to attack, the superhumans roared in terror or perhaps in grief, unleashing fire and thunder on the once luminous cocoon. The sound of flesh burning could be heard as unparalleled pain assaulted the old man''s creature instincts, and yet he kept his instinctive defenses sealed, allowing the powers that would have been mere food to destroy him, bit by bit.


    Tank could no longer see or hear from within the blaze. His eyes were burnt and his eardrums incinerated, which was why he could not see his commander''s wrinkled anguished face or the miserable cries of his younger friends. In his final moments, the old man was in peace.


    He simply smiled, speaking with his vocal chords which were not yet burnt, intermittently voicing his last words.


    "Trust, partnership, sharing, fighting together against foes and calamities¡­ embody courage, hope, and look forward to the skies¡ªeven if we lose our lives, never forget these principles.


    "That''s the civilization I dream of, the civilization which belongs to Simboa!"


    ***


    In Stellaris, Joshua''s true form which had hurried to the frontline suddenly sighed.


    [Question: Why sigh, Radcliffe? Are things that dire beyond?]


    "No. It''s just that I''ve witnessed the end of a life and a spirit being passed on," the warrior calmly said as he narrowed his eyes at the dark, distant stars. "Perhaps that is the difference: desire and wisdom, beasts and civilization."


    "It''s also the difference with that which isn''t Chaos, but that which is unruly and the orderly."

 Chapter 990 Demi-Sain

    "Civilization pass on knowledge while beasts pass on bloodlines. To me, the difference lies in whether a creature would pass down his firm mindset and ideals, aside from bloodlines, or would simply ask for their progeny to survive and, by chance, continue on."


    "Of course, even after saying so, creature instinct is not to be belittled. Humans would lose all motivation if they gave up on what makes them creatures, since for most living things, grand ideals and beliefs are hollow and delusional without children and legacies¡­those two aspects could¡ªno, must coexist."


    "I am only able to say that because my might surpasses that."


    Two luminous forms were roaming through the dark Void, their radiance so blinding that not even the greatest star compared. All Chaos broke apart like mirages under their shine, reduced to clouds of dust wafting in vacuum.


    Even billions of years later, newborn civilizations would discover the celestial illumination from fringes of distant galaxies, blessing them with peace and Order.


    "I leave behind ideals and disseminate Emotion, expectant of like-minded people emerging from the millions of stars. I will leave my thoughts before I head off to die, since what good is my blood? It''s nothing more than DNA and hereditary traits, an uncomplicated composite of information."


    "If I''m willing, I could simply create countless lives akin to my own progeny with no difficulty at all, even ensuring that all of them are my children whom I share the strongest intimacies with¡ªmore than anyone else."


    "But what meaning would there be? I am neither insect, frog, nor fish. I am Joshua, human and Extraordinary individual¡ªI don''t need boring and hypocritical bloodlines to fool myself."


    In the luminous body, the Giant God who was emanating silver radiance extended his hand and swept it across the stars before him¡ªa whimsical wave that tore a massive gravitational storm in empty space. Like a violent storm engulfing a city, it stopped all extradimensional teleportation and psionic warmth as it engulfed a planetary system, confining the agitated Chaos spawns within as they tried to escape.


    Meanwhile, a Plague Mother that was circling the Dyson Sphere of Chaos like an orbiting planet roared either instinctively or in fear. Its body emanated a fluorescent emerald color that distorted the very space around itself, carrying a force that could shatter celestial forms as it accelerated at the oncoming storm, leaving a trail of light as it charged, putting its life on the line.


    And then crushed, pulverized¡ªjust like a destruction akin to heaven and earth closing upon themselves, the lifted forelimb stopped the ants falling from the skies.


    "Therefore, having only bloodline passed down would never prove or create a legacy, for genes are not the only things that matter since my siblings'' children are able to resemble my own bloodline. There is only personal will and ideals, especially for an existence like myself¡­ only legacies on the spiritual aspect can be considered so."


    ***


    At the edge of the second spiral arm of the Dark Galaxy in Stellaris, Joshua and the Triple Curtain were once again making a move in the first galaxy infected by Evil Gods.


    A while ago, when the Ultimate Virus had manifested out of nowhere, Joshua and the Triple Curtain joined forces to purge and dispel the corrupted presence moving through the worlds. Meanwhile, the Stellar Guard''s curbed firepower could finally be consolidated to launch Operation Retaliation against the Evil Gods'' spawn.


    Eight percent of the Alliance''s forces¡ª310,000 ships from over 8,500 civilizations¡ªhad gathered there. It was a steel realm that disturbed even the orbiting of planets, and they were all heading towards the depths of the Dark Galaxy where the largest lair of Chaos spawns lay. It was where the Permanent Void Anchor Points had been destroyed, but that alone only briefly interrupted the galaxy''s continuous erosion by Evil Gods and would not stop Chaos spawns from strengthening.


    It is only by destroying that place and purging the Dark Galaxy from every direction that they could reduce Chaos spawns living in other zones inside Stellaris to insignificant trifles. As long as the Stellar Guard was present, they would never reinforce and obstruct the perpetuity of civilization.


    Now, with the Four Emotive Fleets acting as vanguard, the main Stellar Guard armada had sliced into the second spiral arm of the Dark Galaxy and occupied hundreds of planetary points within¡ªa number which kept growing as time passed.


    Meanwhile, Joshua''s true form and the Triple Curtain''s physical form were typhoons that swept through all things as they pushed towards the frontlines. They would destroy any powerful fortresses or strongholds, slay the oversized Chaos Mothers, never pausing as they completely destroyed the scatter spawns of Chaos, leaving the remaining tasks for the troops to clean up.


    "Triple Curtain, I''ve found several paths that may lead to becoming a Wise One."


    Just as they had cleared a path to the centermost lair, Joshua flatly revealed something that would have gotten even the greatest Legendary champions to glance sideways. "There are three to four of them, but all of them may have to be connected before I can reach it¡­I''m telling you about my ideas so as to repay you for providing me with all information that you possess."


    [Attention: I am listening.]


    It was the sincerest reaction that an intelligent machine collective could manage.


    "The first is the instincts of beasts, and the Extraordinary power closest to that path is lifeforce, which in turn represents physical changes. In fact, the frame of such powers gradually manifests upon the bodies of the innumerable fighter class of individuals over the Multiverse, and I''m simply summarizing it categorically."


    As he spoke, the simulated silver outline of a human appeared in one of the Giant God''s hand. The outline conveyed a terrified expression as if facing an indescribable danger and was about to die, but soon, in the position of the outline''s brain and flesh, a crimson light shone and filled the infinite veins of virtual muscles and circuits of energy within body and soul, instantly triggering a berserk state in the outline, revealing an intricate control of physical aspects and a level of power far surpassing its strengths before.


    "To survive, it would burst out in desire, and its effect is to extract hidden limits as life and death hang in the balance for the subject, granting them wisdom and power which goes beyond common sense. If I had to describe it, it''s unbinding a lock upon the limiter of life and genes, while strong emotions burst out in full force for conflict and war and is beautifully controlled. From flesh to spirit, from profound to minute, restraints are hence broken."


    "Wouldn''t striving such power to its very limits and completely unleashing that instinctive radiance and power stand a chance against Evil Gods? By starting with lifeforce and assuming that path, the Wise One is attainable if it cannot be perfected¡­ although I haven''t completed the theory there."


    Dispelling the outline from his hand, Joshua did not name that path as he himself did not completely understand if it. Still, it was not important because the ''chance'' itself was precious enough.


    "Still, that''s a single person''s path," the Giant God said calmly and continued forward alongside the Triple Curtain in space. "An excessively independent mind will isolate oneself from other minds to form an unusually stubborn standpoint."


    "Developing too much personal strength that it unleashes body and soul by itself would reduce a profound person into a beast¡­alone, regardless of the person''s power, acceptance and fusion would never be achieved¡ªthat is, to understand the strength of others and the differences from themselves, hence gathering every living being''s intelligence¡ªand it is nothing more than that as long as it does not transcend the boundary between Legends and the Wise Ones."


    "Therefore, no champion at present has mastered the Extraordinary ability on the second path called ''divine power''. It remains in its original state, and to perfectly utilize it might be the fastest way to ascend as Wise Ones, no? Hahaha. It may be a shortcut, but not one easily taken, for even naturally born deities would ultimately fall to their own power."


    "However, True Gods, which are a divinity that requires intelligence offered by every individual in a civilization, simultaneously withstand two different¡ªor indeed contrasting¡ªaspects. Such an essence of acceptance and integration is perhaps the first step to mastering divine power, and if the Glorious Era or the transcendents had not been destroyed then and kept studying divinity, they might have used it as a foothold to enter the threshold of the Wise Ones."


    [Comprehension: Yes¡­you''re right¡­I sense that it is indeed a possibility! A brand-new possibility! In fact, if one could master all divinities without being consumed, the individual would be a Wise One of Divine and possess full divine power!]


    [Wonder: Perhaps the fated self-destruction of the gods was due to prematurely reaching the ultimate essence of that primitive power¡­]


    It was not as if the Triple Curtains did not make projections from or studied the data regarding divine power that the Creators left in their million-year history. However, being a psionic collective, it would have to tear a rift into divinity that was a billion times larger than individual beings to use divine power, because its volume would never have obtained enough amounts of divine power for research.


    Even if not unachievable, the risks were too great: divine powers almost certainly guaranteed self-ruin, and as a Life Preservation Sequence for Stellaris, the Triple Curtain would not have disregarded its ''instincts'' to act on something which would have impeded its watch. After all, with his power, the sheer shockwave from his divine ruin could have caused irreversible harm to Stellaris.


    That was when Joshua changed topics then with a vague smile. "However, neither the violence of instinct nor fusion of divine power are complete paths¡­being able to grasp instinct and desire to accept the unknown and differences are not enough, for if one cannot look ahead and at the skies, they will always drown in the swamp of yesterday. Likewise, if they do not move forward to create new possibilities, the most prosperous of civilizations and individuals would see ruin.


    [Consideration: It sounds like your paths are completely different from the Evil Gods'' and Chaos''.]


    At that, even the Triple Curtain was thoughtful.


    [Conclusion: It does resemble a path you would think of after fighting the Evil Gods all along.]


    "Perhaps, since Evil Gods symbolize the old eternal, which is completely different from myself who lives in the present and looks towards the future."


    Joshua thought nothing of being interrupted, and extended his hand to pulverize a few warping Chaos spawns before continuing, "Those remnants of civilizations that are long-dead but did not receive eternal race are now celestial Chaos, and certainly would not have instinct to survive since they have long since perished. They have fused into an evil that is neither conscious nor intelligent, nor needing to comprehend unknowns and mutual relationships. In the end, they are eternal and naturally would not have to pursue change and chance in ''tomorrow'' and the ''future'', instead perpetually staying in the ''yesterday'', ruling the eternally-unchanging ''past''."


    "That is why, for the third path, I¡­"


    [Interruption: However, the true enemy of Stellaris is not the Evil Gods, but instead the superior lifeform which you have named the Sublimator Virus. Though it is Pestilence that we have fought all along, it is not actually the Evil God of Pestilence.]


    For some reason, the Triple Curtain interrupted Joshua again, who remained impassive as the collective serenely transmitted its message.


    [Caution: Neither mention nor disseminate it. You only need to know that for yourself, Radcliffe. At the very least, you must not be so generous in this dark Multiverse, for behind its shroud are beings neither you nor I can fight now, right?]


    [Question: So, now, tell me the true identity of that enemy.]


    "¡­Indeed, it is no Evil God."


    Joshua was momentarily silent at the cautioning, taking a long look at the mixed shapes of lights that he only knew as the essence of Psi.


    "It is a beast," he then softly said, "the most powerful beast."


    Once, when Joshua surveyed the Multiverse, he believed that the Void Behemoths were the most powerful beasts within, with the Undying Bird born from the explosion of a supernova being the ultimate specimen.


    But he was wrong.


    If beasts were simply conscious beings born to survive and breed so that their self or information of it would last¡­if there was such a type of beast which bred and lived to secure knowledge, refinement, and empowerment to the point that nothing could stop it from living or multiplying¡­


    Then, such a beast would be most powerful and horrific.


    With that thought, Joshua looked up. His gaze penetrated all things to seemingly see beyond the Stellaris World Barrier at the powerful existence behind it.


    On the other side, as endless threads inscribed with countless runes and supernatural forces slipped through the Void, a great spell formation like no other was being weaved to cover the barrier of Stellaris.


    "Thoughts and self are illusions, for it is a puppet of instincts¡­no, at this stage, it is instincts incarnate!"


    "The desire to survive, explore, and rule¡­it is the desire called existence. If one were to say that this world has a superpower known as existence, it would be the one that ventures furthest on that path."


    So powerful that even Gods were merely tools at its disposal.


    Joshua''s true form clenched all four fists, with his clone outside Stellaris who was preparing their plan doing the same. He could feel the waves of pure desire emanating from that matchless powerful foe.


    Wanting to advance.


    Wanting to survive.


    Wanting empowerment.


    Wanting resistance.


    Wanting reproduction.


    Wanting dominance.


    Wanting all there is across the worlds and have them revolve around itself, thereby becoming a complete entity.


    Beyond Stellaris, the weaved spell was activated. It presented itself in irregular ovals as if one world had been spread and all its substance crafted into an imperfect spider web full of diverse layers. It was as massive as a world itself, and within, runes that attached to each other like gears rotated, exuding great power that moved even the surge of the Great Mana Tide.


    It began to descend, approaching to touch the outer shell of Stellaris¡ªthe barrier that separated Void and worlds within. Once cracking insignificantly even when Joshua''s true form unleashed his full power and the radiant cocoon hammered it, the spell gradually coaxed the Barrier into letting down its guard, melting it as if the spell had gotten the Barrier to acknowledge it as part of itself.


    At that instant, an exceedingly powerful spatial ripple appeared at the center of the galaxy, accompanied by multiple sub-signals that were comparatively insignificant despite being equally powerful¡ªnonetheless, the Chaos spawns which were fleeing from other regions in Stellaris became agitated. Despite having no emotion or logic, the abominations trembled and squirmed as if conveying subservience towards the origin of self, the source of purpose.


    In the Chaotic planetary system at the center of several Dark Galaxies, one could see booming energy as one Permanent Void Portal was opened after another. Unusually active dimensional turbulences reverberated from it as if some colossus was about to arrive!


    "That sensation¡­an Evil God?!"


    Joshua and the Triple Curtain, who realized at once that something was amiss, looked towards the heart of the Dark Galaxy. The warrior''s face was somber as he knew that such a day was fated, which was why he attacked deliberately to secure the opportunity.


    Meanwhile, as Stellaris saw an invasion like no other by Void presences and a hostile otherworld entity, every Ultimate Entity and even the ordinary lifeforms around them over the entire Multiverse felt a spiritual murmur. It was terror entrenched into their very blood as a superior lifeform''s unrivalled might unfurled in a mysterious way.


    Even in Moldavia within the faraway world of Mycroft, the Legendary champion Roland who was helping the Liege''s Residence convey orders acutely sensed the stirring, indescribable and instinctive alertness.


    Over the Multiverse where the Ultimate Virus reached, every superior lifeform which had transcended Supreme and Legendary champions all felt that same tension and watchfulness.


    Demi-Saint, Ultimate Refinement Composite.


    The existence that controlled multiple Evil Gods as it roamed towards the edge of the Great Mana Tide and the location of the Initial Flame was one that wrought disaster and decimation.


    Having ensured that Stellaris contained objects that piqued its curiosity and desire, it advanced at full force in its invasion.


    It was roaring, and its voice thundered across a thousand worlds.

 Chapter 991 Reason to Fight Part One

    "Get a move on, and stay in queue!"


    Back in the world of Mycroft, Roland calmed the crowds as a Legendary champion in the town center of Moldavia. However, upon sensing that chill, he could not help but speak out to urge the queuing citizens to depart through the portal.


    That being said, the long columns of people extending through the city moved steadily and without panic. Extraordinary individuals amongst the Moldavian city guards, escorts, and knights moved through the surveillance of an automated spell before stepping into the massive portal at the city''s center square to leave Mycroft.


    "Don''t worry, we''re going to someplace safe¡­the Liege will protect us." A mother in the queue was soothing her children. Even if she was not an Extraordinary individual, she learned a thing or two about most supernatural powers following instructions in the last few years. From her perspective, the portal in front of her was running stably, with the fragrance of flowers from the other side faintly obvious even to a mortal.


    That was precisely why, and in addition to a certain liege''s reputation, the queue that was forced to leave home would so readily head for other worlds in seek of refuge.


    After Neuper the Ultimate Elf had fled the Zeta Ram system, even the Mycroft homeworld was now categorized as an unsafe region, with localized pockets of the virus spreading.


    Though the means through which the virus moved around was determined¡ªit could not transcend worlds without cause and must possess some medium such as sound, images, or simply information clusters which in turn made it preventable, the Legends, including Joshua who was on Stellaris, consented to a Migration plan in consideration of every Mycroft citizens'' safety.


    ***


    Joshua had left behind the skill to help human factions of other regions to build corresponding shelter worlds after building one in the Bloodmoon Abyss. All those worlds possessed semi-permanent life support systems to build the Ring World in the future, and also considered the sudden mass migration. That was why it could cater for the billions entering in a short period while completing a recycling of interior resources within three months even if its resources and energy sources were not fully prepared.


    And the first one to be opened which was at once complete, stable, and reliable was the Bloodmoon Shelter.


    Supervised by the divine artificial intelligence Zero Three and watched over by Light the World Will, even the Ultimate Virus would be immediately discovered and banished. That was why after Roland and the various members of the Liege''s Residence had a discussion, they no longer minded the place and teleported off to regulate different regions instead.


    There were 23 shelter transfer points in the Northern Empire, with over a hundred of them spread across the world of Mycroft. Roland, who held the key to the shelter portals, teleported over a hundred times in the day, and despite his strong spirit, the many teleportation left him instinctively disgusted. However, when he saw the crowds who had packed up to leave their homeland and hurriedly gathered under the request of Mycroft''s united governments, the Holy Knight had to do his best even if it was hard.


    "Number fifty-six: Kadmore portal of the West Mountains opened¡­ next should be the seventy-fourth by the Eastern Seas¡­ damn it, are not all citizens following orders?"


    Within the borders of the Grand Duchy of the West Mountains, the Holy Knight grimaced after some workers reported the situation to him, clasping his forehead as he sighed. "I mean, I understand that suddenly being asked to leave land and work to seek refuge in some other world is a bit too much for mortals who are still using human strength to tend to their farms¡­"


    "No¡­most of those who are reluctant to leave are the elderly who are being stubborn¡­"


    The local regulator was a dwarf, who spoked in slight irritation and was a little lost for words. "They are saying that it would be bad if their land and equipment (self-automatic arcane machines used for agriculture) are not maintained, and the epidemic won''t matter since they are already too old anyway, and that they would still need production when everyone comes home.


    "Obsessing over such farms even now¡­argh!"


    What else could Roland say? It was thanks to the proud fact that the leaders had spread knowledge and ethics far and wide that Mycroft citizens possessed such fine attributes, but now, Roland hoped that the exceedingly noble individuals could be a little more selfish and value their life more. For the present civilizations, the value of humans who procreated slowly was irreplaceable compared to machines made ever so simply.


    They should have been applying their value more effectively in other places.


    Ka-boom¡­ka-boom!!!


    White lightning sparked upon the skies filled with shadows. Amidst rumbling thunder and rain pouring from the dark rainclouds, sunlight was entirely blocked and left the world in complete darkness. Only the lights of the city, along with the massive pale-blue portal at its heart shone.


    Unaffected by the torrential rain, the queue to the portal of most regions kept advancing¡­. Through dimensional spells, airships, promises, or even enchantment by mind spells, 90% of Mycroft''s population had delegated their work to the machines and headed for the various teleportation points to the shelter realms, leaving their own home.


    Amidst the never-ending downpour, Roland the Holy Knight teleported across the world to find in shock that the rain was not occurring in a single spot, but over the entire world. It was as if the sea was being poured out without end, and Roland''s heart grew somber as he took it all in.


    He still remembered the chill that he sensed before, and that the Ultimate Virus lurked for a long time and that the world of Mycroft was not assuredly safe.


    "Almost every region over Mycroft responded to the Migration on the first call, whereas some cities and zones have been silent and unresponsive even until now, with contact completely lost."


    If not for the current situation, Roland would have imagined that they were plagued by unforeseen circumstances and could not reply initially¡ªnow, however, the worst-case scenario came to mind. Closing his eyes in slight pain and opening them again, Roland''s eyes were determined and embodied rage.


    "They must be completely destroyed. With such sudden rain, it would be the Ultimate Virus¡ªno, it would be the Ultimate Entity."


    "Perhaps it has already appeared."


    In fact, his guess was not wrong at all.


    A massive typhoon was wreaking havoc on the distant oceans of the far south. Like a gigantic invisible hand, raging gales sent indefinite volumes of the sea into the skies and moved the rainclouds that subsequently formed, blanketing the heavens over the entire world by indomitable force.


    With its parent form having originated from a world of storms with rarely any sunlight, one of the now proven signs of an Ultimate Entity''s presence was the ability to alter the world and weather, causing no end to cloudiness and rain.


    In the depths of the dim seas, at the bottom layer of reefs and oceanic currents, a great power was extending. It created a downpour over all of the world as if something was existent, wandering across all the seas and covering the land in ice-cold rain.


    ***


    The Sea Dragon City, the Eastern Plains¡ªthis was the old dwelling place of the Sage of the Seas and the city of the Sea Dragon Knights, and the location of the twenty-seventh portal to the shelter realm.


    With its platforms for marine harvesting and farming built over the last dozen years and the embankments that generated energy, the entire Sea Dragon City resembled a semi-circular harbor. Within the embankment were various stable nurseries for fishes and marine lifeforms, while the outer seas were where the Sea Dragon Knights roamed freely with their sea dragon companions.


    But now, neither the nurseries nor the Sea Dragon Knights were visible¡ªthere was only the radiant blue portal at the center of town, the only place where the presence of Extraordinary powers was felt.


    Being the base of the Sea Dragon Knights and the dwellings of their families, the Sea Dragon City boasted great firepower even if they lacked in populations, including the cities nearby. At present, most of the people had already teleported away, leaving only stationed guards who would close the portal when instructed by Roland, the chief overseer.


    With evacuations almost finished at the moment, the entire Sea Dragon City had ceased operations. Arcane generators were turned off and various enchanted facilities hibernating to avoid having everything falling to pieces in a possible conflict. Therefore, after having all dangerous equipment and facilities moved or sealed, there was no hint of anyone around.


    Even so, two silhouettes were weathering the rain on the Sea Dragon City embankment and striding towards the central control room.


    In that particular embankment lay the tidal stream arcane generator, a machine which used the raging waves around the city that the sea dragons loved in order to generate mana. It was essentially massive dam that covered the entire deep-sea harbor, partitioned into several individual dams that would generate magical energy in all climates¡­its structure was complicated, but it had always been an assurance for cheap energy sources to local citizens, not to mention easily maintained and remarkably stable, having a fine classical design.


    Even so, the safety of the tidal stream generator was not 100% assured in the storm. Though the facility was still running by itself while the towering tides bombarded it, yellow warning lights were flashing in its interior, indicating that it was overloading.


    Therefore, during the key moments, someone must control and protect it.


    "This rain isn''t normal¡ªwe must start the self-defense sequence of the dam and turn off its energy-generating facilities!"


    Under wind and rains, a middle-aged man who appeared around his forties with a little hint of belly was yelling as he advanced in the storm. There was faint combat aura radiance appearing over his body that blocked the rain, but that did not stop him from being left ragged by the winds. "Otherwise the embankment might collapse, and the seas will pour in to drown half of Sea Dragon City!"


    "I must be mad¡ªto have married you back then¡ªand to come here to be blown off by the winds¡ª"


    The other person, a middle-aged woman around the same age, shrieked. "Our children have grown up and can take care of themselves, but they''d definitely be in a tough spot if we get killed!"


    "We''ll be martyrs even if we die, since my job is to maintain and keep the tidal generators running."


    In the storm, the middle-aged man grabbed his wife''s hand and pulled her forward amidst the tempest, grumbling softly, "Although I''m bribed and fattened from overeating¡­ at the very least, I must earn my keep and maintain my dignity! Without the generator station, we''d go jobless and hungry!"


    ***


    Humans were neither noble nor vulgar, but creatures of paradox¡ªor at least, some would only need one simple reason to do something with all their strength, and probably not understand what most normal people would think.


    But that was not the problem, for the real issue was the inner sea which had remained tranquil for the time being¡­


    Because the nurseries inside the inner sea of the Sea Dragon City embankments were clearly fallen, with dark shadows wandering its depths.


    There had actually been trace amounts of incomplete Ultimate Virus in the rain. Those were objects originating from the world-class downpour, unable to fully infect all creatures, and only those similar to themselves.


    In other words, it could only create variants of its own kind.


    In the seas, massive deformed shells were moving along the jet streams and growing at an unusual speed, either becoming massive or spawning rapidly. Dense magical energy or lifeforce appeared over their forms, even shaping into tiny natural runes.


    The tempest raged and the seas churned.


    The aberrative viral entity was exhausting every bit of power it had to ascend. Creatures once treated as livestock, they were now regressing in the image of their powerful ancestors¡ªtheir shells hardened and protruding with spikes resembling cannon barrels, while the reefs were forming bony runes that flicked in myriad of mysterious colored radiances.


    The creatures would become Ultimate Entities if the ascension was successful, or die in a day if they failed. Even so, those horrific aberrant would destroy the entire city in a day, or indeed all of civilization should they have the numbers and the destructive capacity.


    To plunder nutrients, the viral entities were actually attacking each other, although some would divert their eyes from their brethren to the distant city at the other considerable ranks of ''nutrients''. That naturally included those two silhouettes running towards the control room on the embankment, which would pass as appetizers.


    Blurp-blurp¡­


    The mutated shells began to float above, heading for the shores of the city while some moved towards the embankments. Those few specials could be seen opening their shells slightly so that the spikes on their shell could be quickly aimed at the pair on the embankments and ready to fire.


    However, they were suddenly reduced to dust after being blasted by a black light that resembled a falling star.


    A lightning streaked over the night sky, with two slim figures¡ªone silver and the other black¡ªappearing out of thin air as if warping.


    "This isn''t good, sister."


    Withdrawing the giant axe in his hand, the black-haired youth looked around across all of Sea Dragon City and wrinkled his brow after counting the number of mutants across the city. "More than 170,000¡­ most of them are dying in mutual slaughter, but those remaining are even stronger."


    "The Sea Dragon Knights can stop them. Those little things aren''t our targets."


    On the other side, the silver-haired girl who was holding a greatsword was not concerned with the ranks of mutants on the shores, staring instead at the depths of the seas. "Master had assigned us the mission of slaying threats beyond highly dangerous. Not even mortals have to fear those creatures that are less than Iron-class¡ªthey are things that could be hunted with the right tools, and are not our objective."


    "Our objective is there."


    As she spoke, she raised her hand and pointed at the bottom of the sea filled with gales and tides.


    "Time to prepare for battle, Ling."


    The two silhouettes could be seen equipped in special, streamline steel armor, most of which was forged from an indescribable fluid substance, an impact armor that only shielded vitals with metal.


    A magical stream encircled the pair visibly, even forming observation spells that allowed them to ignore the downpour and the seas to watch the red-black entity which was throbbing its shell to stir the storm beneath the ocean.


    "Well then. I''m off, Ying."


    Sky-blue radiance formed a helmet that concealed the black-haired youth''s face. Driven by a mystical power, his body turned into a stream that vanished on the spot, and with an incredible echo, a vacuum that was several miles long appeared amidst the downpour.


    "Ooooom¡ª"


    Meanwhile, faraway and seemingly sensing the oncoming threat, a dull reverberation of surging waters echoed.


    The newborn Ultimate Entity was prepared to fight alone for the first time since its birth.


    And it was the same for the siblings who were created as weapons.

 Chapter 992 Reason to Fight Part Two

    "Ying, Ling. I''m planning to work with the Northern Dwarves to restart the production line for divine armaments."


    Years ago, the divine armament siblings who had crossed the Stargate to reach the Zeta Ram system were enjoying the initial bliss of reunion with their master, before Joshua informed them about the matter determinedly. "I believe that in this age of looming threats, Mycroft should not solely rely on relics of the Glorious Era. Certain otherworld or present technologies must develop¡ªor we would certainly fail as the Glorious Era did."


    "Divine armaments are not some profound technology like the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, but a clever and elaborate design that provides the best performance, a combination between a burst of wisdom from the Karlis tribes and several aggregated skills of Mycroftian races. I think the ability of most people on Mycroft would advance if widespread production is achieved, just as I did back then."


    Joshua appeared slightly regretful even though he spoke calmly then, having stood in the large bridge of the Dreadnaught and stared at the Void beyond. "I should have done that earlier, but kept running into too many things that I had to see to and was forced to keep delaying the plan¡­ but that''s no longer the case now."


    Ying could vividly remember how she felt when she heard those words then: a surging bitterness in her heart.


    Was she jealous? It was not such emotion.


    Having an irreplaceable identity claimed? It was not something so shallow either.


    At the time, the divine armament was unsure of how she felt. Now, after thinking about it carefully, she realized that the emotion was her own mixed feelings about her master finally realizing how powerful his own weapons were, and the unhappiness of being ignored before¡ªin a nutshell, it was a sigh towards something exceedingly profound.


    Ling could vividly remember how he felt then as well.


    What. I''m just your weapon¡­why say all those things?


    At the time, the divine armament wanted to spread his hands and make a helpless gesture. He certainly found things well because his master was so powerful, wise, and talented¡ªso what could he have said as a weapon? ''No''?


    I will only agree with you and carry out your will. Even if you become so powerful that you no longer have to regard all life, I will only ever remain in the place which you have forgotten and serve you loyally.


    ***


    A tempest that moved over 200 kilometers per hour whizzed between skies and land, jumbled in hail and blinding lightning that fell from the skies like countless blades and axes. Still, even in the heavens that were laden in dark clouds, luminous runic circles from another world flickered.


    At the moment, the fat middle-aged man and his wife had rushed into the control room for the arcane generators before the violent storm reached the embankment of Sea Dragon City. As the entire building was about to fall apart and the tempered glass shook as if about to shatter in the very next second, the man keyed in the password in what was the swiftest speed in his life and checked the situation of the arcane station, and determinedly turned off most functions. The woman who worked there did the same, both combining tacitly like dancing a waltz in their earlier years.


    "Phew¡­finally done!"


    With his task accomplished, the middle-aged men exuded a breath and almost collapsed over the control panel, not wanting to even move. "Now, the tide would affect the embankments minimally¡ªwe don''t have to worry about it falling apart...as long as the tide is not on a world scale, Sea Dragon City is safe."


    Beside him, the woman was immobile as well. The long run from inside the city beneath wind and rain, avoiding any monsters that might be there, and finally working to her very limit in the control room¡­tired, she turned towards the still-dark sky¡­.


    No.


    She could see two sky-blue radiance that had broken the heavy curtains of darkness and illuminated the dark clouds. It was the light of Order clearing away the oppressive atmosphere from before¡ªboth the woman and her husband gaped at it, promptly feeling an ease in their breaths and a calm in their hearts.


    The streak of azure left a long trail, darting through the air like a falling star.


    ***


    Thoughts wandered to the past once again.


    "I''m hopeful that you''ll learn all that I''ve taught and become a person like me¡­ it''s a hope I have, not just for Mycroft but every individual aligned to Order in the Multiverse."


    It was the words their master said before leaving Zeta Ram for Stellaris.


    Joshua had stood in the Void in his human form, his back facing his divine armaments as he looked towards the endlessly distant stars and darkness, his slightly proud laugh audible. "Hahaha¡­I''m really not humble, and I know that it''s asking for a lot¡ªafter all, leaving aside having every other person becoming myself, Evil God invasions wouldn''t be a problem if a few thousand Joshuas existed in the Multiverse."


    "It''s a pity there isn''t¡ªonly a second choice is available."


    Yes, Master isn''t wrong at all¡­if a thousand beings resembling Master existed, is there anything in the world that would trouble them?


    There definitely would not be if they did not challenge each other.


    Rapid velocity of over 3000 meters per second turned air itself into a steel-like barrier, but the two blue rays easily punched through them like a meteor falling from beyond, carrying heat that vaporized the icy sea and splitting a distinct trail over its surface.


    The misty winds that resembled that of polar regions hence combined with the thunder into ice bolts, shooting at them like a salvo of cannon fire blanketing heaven and earth, just like a rain of ice and lightning.


    However, powerful sword aura and axe radiance leapt out of the azure light and cut down all oncoming assault, rendering the seemingly profound offensive harmless.


    Meanwhile, memories surfaced.


    "That''s where the problem comes in. Oh, divine armaments of mine."


    The humanoid warrior¡ªa shell over advent of something profound unto the mortal realm turned and tousled the sibling''s head, gently saying, "Do you wish to become a being such as I?"


    "Sacrificing everything, burning life and soul¡­even if it''s a little, would you both really want to follow my footsteps?"


    Ying stared into her master''s eyes.


    I¡­


    Ling, too, stared into his master''s eyes then.


    I¡­


    ***


    Ooom!!!


    The booming and long hum echoed from the oceanic depths. The Ultimate Entity''s rage boiled over upon realizing that its attack had been futile. Faraway glaciated islands shattered beneath the raging seas, leaving milelong glaciers bobbing up and down the surface amidst the surging tides, while a wave of magical world that would stir worlds and dimensions and consume both skies and oceans burst from the bottom of the ocean, engulfing the oceanic region of over hundreds of miles.


    Even if Sea Dragon City and its immediate region were sub-tropical zones, the warm home of sea dragons, it was freezing and dry just like the northernmost Lost Sea. In fact, one could actually hear the different gases in the air freezing, turning into fluids.


    Now, there was a massive swirl at the very heart of the icy oceanic region, emanating icy mist that were 200 degrees below, revealing a cone snail that was almost thirty floors tall at its centermost spot. It split apart the mist as it appeared over sky and sea, azure magical crystals embedded at every corner of its shell as if they were eyes.


    All magical forces were dominated by it in the very moment it appeared, with everything aside from frost elements being dispelled completely. The gales, icy tides, and suffocating chill came ever closer, shifting into a arcane wave surpassing a Supreme-tier spell by dozens of times in scale, crashing directly over the two sky-blue figures that were tiny in comparison.


    Answer? Of course I do.


    I do.


    I''ve not fought with you for a long time, Ying had said then.


    I was disappointed that I couldn''t fight with you, Ling had said then.


    No, I am both disappointed and hopeful, even now.


    That''s why we''ve been training and striving¡­but there''s no use. We''d occasional be dejected and left in despair, but those are momentary¡ªwhere others would never see, we were ever-diligent, only ever asking that we''re not left behind


    Still, perhaps we are really stupid and dull in certain aspects¡­ we could never keep up.


    "Master, you only need to think to get an answer, make an effort for a result¡ªthat is already the greatest talent in this world. They like to claim that you don''t think, that you''re impulsive¡­but why think when the outcome has already been decided, instead of making the best choice and act?"


    We knew that.


    All along.


    In the face of the tide of ice, the two streaks of light laughed inaudibly like a wind chime. Veins of silver rays beneath them elegantly danced through the freezing storm as a faint black spot traversed ice and tides, easily avoiding the Ultimate Entity''s offensive before turning into two arcs that combined, hence becoming a tempest called light in the dark world.


    Sword and axe crossed while blinding flash sparked tremendous head, creating light that shone all around it. In the moment that the two distinct aspects of ''vibration'' and ''cut'' that were fundamentally similar reached each other, a power more profound than themselves was created, tearing apart microscopic particles. Even so, the process that resembled nuclear fission did not trigger a chain reaction but was controlled steadily instead, becoming a white-hot luminous blade that swung towards the tide of ice.


    The tide itself was massive, throwing around frozen hills that were over hundreds of meters long and bringing along a shockwave that moved beyond 200 meters per second. Because of its grand scale, it did not break apart when the combined luminous blade of sword and axe pierced it, instead creating a hole of regular geometry. A violent head spread from the cavity itself, instantly vaporizing those hills of ice.


    Size and power do not have to be greater than the enemy¡ªit only has to be focused, concentrated, and purer.


    Against a powerful foe, the quickest way for one who was neither strong nor weak to quickly triumph was not to grow faster, but to focus their strength and striking the foe where it was most vulnerable.


    Instantly, the surging tide was cut apart by the luminous blade as serpentine bolts swirled around it, leaving a burnt odor in the air. It agilely turned around in the air, avoiding the lightning, frost, and purest of magical binding from the Ultimate Cone Snail¡ªescaping everything or cutting them down. The Ultimate Entity, born just a few hours ago and had gone through Death of the New to obtain partial combat memories from its legacy, was left dazed by the elegant battle dance and lost track of the luminous blade.


    There was no question that it was the prelude to death, for the shining of sword and axe both reached it together.


    ***


    A final flash of memory.


    "Being stupid is simply being slow and not incapable. Ying, Ling, both of you are manmade intelligence forged from my bone and flash, and the purpose of your creation is to be a stabilizer of my power in my brain and soul, ensuring I can withstand the excess power that divine armaments brings¡ªtherefore, if my soul, brain, or even my body could finally withstand that power, your purpose would be lesser."


    Both divine armaments fell silence at those words, their heads lowered and afraid of facing their master''s gaze.


    Even so, hands that could have been warm or cold grasped their hand. They could feel a great power being delivered from those hands¡ªnot a forced ascension but the gifting of a certain essence: a design, an image¡­a system that reached to the future.


    "But so what?"


    Joshua''s laughter could be heard. "You are my family."


    "With me around, no one could ever force you to fight if you don''t want to. However, if you wish to fight, I would do all I can to instruct you without holding anything back."


    "Listen, Ying, Ling."


    "It''s not a problem to be stupid or being unable to fight alone. I am a champion with 10,000 measures at my disposal to rid the things that bother you."


    Densely packed data appeared in their eyes, creating pages and tables like a storm that was eventually embedded into the depths of their soul¡­System¡ªa real System and not the test version that had to be ingested so that the physical composite would trigger its functions, but a mature, even complete System.


    "This thing is not strong at all, but it is the net that teaches one to fish, so don''t use it simply as a fish that increases your strength. It could provide answers if you think and yield results for your efforts, and when you suffer, you would see that the progress bar is slowly yet steadily moving along¡ªthe System is that simple, and could be external or a tool that records growth."


    "Hold on to it and become me¡­no."


    The hands separated and the voice became distant, but those last words remained in the hearts of the divine armaments.


    "Become what you want to be."


    ***


    Crack¡ª


    The shell broke, resounding over the world. The icy tempest that once engulfed the oceans paused instantly, the raging sea was no longer driven, and the lightning amidst the dark clouds instantly diminished.


    One could see a single flash¡ªa straight, distinct line in the night sky striking their adversary''s weakest spot with the greatest force. A blast that went beyond fifty times the speed of sound was aimed true at a part of the Ultimate Cone Snail which was not covered in shell, and along with the luminous blade''s own horrific power, part of the Ultimate Entity''s weaker shell was shattered.


    Then came the explosion.


    Ka-boom¡ªthe blazing shockwave vaporized the sea, causing the bowl-shaped vapors expanding to almost 1000 meters tall to burst out in the very next instant. As the sky was dyed in purple blood, a mushroom cloud of the same color gently arose 4000 meters above!


    Boom!!


    A second explosion erupted in the mushroom cloud. Two spiraling rays of silver and black were chasing after an ice-blue core, violently attacking it from two sides.


    In the troposphere, two dazzling rings of eruption extended, tearing the dark clouds and returning sunlight to the world¡ªin the center of those rings and the top of the mushroom cloud, the two divine armaments clad in azure armor hovered in the skies.


    The silver-haired girl dispelled her great sword into particles of energy, while the black-haired youth turned his giant axe into a faint shadow as both of them looked up towards the skies.


    There were many deep gashes on their steel armor¡ªthe extended activation of explosive techniques and the combination of sword and were was slightly too dangerous with their Supreme-tier forms that was reinforced by their armors. However, they would probably have had a more precise grasp of their path after this battle and gradually strengthened in their own paths.


    "Mortals¡ªor indeed the mundane¡ªwould probably end up ragged like you and I if they pursued prodigies."


    Ying could not help sighing and quietly muttered as she withdrew her weapon. "But can we give up? Even if the distance extends despite our pursuit while we keep advancing, it is still a pursuit. However, giving up even for a brief moment would mean being left behind."


    "Ling!"


    Her melancholy lasting for a brief second, Ying soon recovered her determined demeanor of a divine armament girl who had no common sense before, but was an outstanding warrior now. "Our mission is accomplished," she said quietly. "How''s Black?"


    "It''s fine. The simple viral forms on her side are all destroyed. She''s now patrolling the West Mountains and will call for support from other champions¡­we don''t have to worry."


    Ling, who was maintaining constant communication with their allied units, only continued after a brief pause. "Things are going fine here in Mycroft, with all portals stabilized with support of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds''s Commanding Will and Nostradamus. 90% of women and children have been moved to the shelter realm, leaving just combatants and personnel who wish to stay behind."


    "Relax. Light''s main body would take care of our Moldavian friends."


    Ying sighed in relief at that. "Alright¡­ that''s good."


    Even as she spoke, she could not help looking up towards the skies.


    Towards somewhere in the distant space.


    Now, even if you are not here, we can do our duty¡ªto fight for ourselves and the world.


    Even if just a little¡­we will keep up with your footsteps.


    That is our reason to fight.

 Chapter 993 Evil God Appearance

    What is darkness?


    It is all that exist without light.


    The path ahead is unseen, no hope could be felt.


    It is desolation incomprehensible and unfathomable, a terrifying unknown, silence and deathliness.


    That was why the Multiverse was currently dark. The cosmos were divided, civilizations could not come to mutual understanding, and the path ahead was cut off by the grand cycles and Evil Gods, leaving a hopeless tomorrow¡ªif even that was not considered darkness, then nothing was dark at all.


    So, how could the darkness be repelled?


    Quite simply, there was one thing that had to be done, whether in reality, in imagination, in the mind, or for others.


    That was to ignite a fire¡ªthe fire of discontent against everything, the fire of resistance.


    ***


    Sporadic lights flickered over the dark Multiverse. Those were the light of worlds and civilizations over the main background of profound shadows. It was bright one moment and dark the next, shining and vanishing as they fluctuated, but one could see that amongst the boundless galaxies spread over the multiverse, there was a shadow that resembled a root¡ªconsuming, spreading, and infecting over all directions, passing on darkness.


    Joshua van Radcliffe stood at the midpoint of the Dark Galaxy, staring at the center of the galaxy which exuded endless Chaotic presence. The Giant God could hear the sounds of a world breaking, and that Star the Steel Python was gradually awakening in the stabbing pain as the World Barrier slowly collapsed. Even so, being drugged by exceedingly profound darkness, the superior being crawling in the Void had reached out with its tentacle into the world, using it to open paths and a vanguard.


    Countless massive monsters were gathering at the center of the Dark Galaxy as well¡ªthere were spheroid, grotesque, and fearsome breeding Mothers, just as there were elaborate and lethal insectoids that appeared to have been crafted out of crystals. Each specimen of both species measured over thirty kilometers long, with the largest having a body comparable to that of a gas giant.


    Nonetheless, their titanic forms did not mean that they could not perform delicate processes: powdery energy particles hovered above the skin of those monsters, swirling like twin spirals to mold chunks of plates. Those particles would erupt in thunderous rumbles should they have fallen into a world with an atmosphere, absorbing substances and other energy to rapidly grow into various curious combat spawns.


    The monsters surrounded the largest star forge cluster, silently waiting. It did not take too long that, with the song of something breaking emanating into their minds and the stares of multitudinous spawns, the white nebula began to distort like flowing mercury, reflecting near pure-white radiance. Then, even that light slowly turned into a massive vortex that was 2.5 lightyears wide, expanding at an astonishing rate as if something was crashing down from worlds beyond, and manifesting a near-solid projection.


    It was a Permanent Void Portal¡ªone that was several times larger than the last.


    Pure white light reached out, engulfing the many waiting monstrous behemoths with no lack of planetary-sized specimens. Even so, they were all entirely reduced to nothingness when touched by the light, although the waiting Chaos spawns neither retreated nor showed fear, simply prostrating themselves in reverent anticipation instead.


    Then, in a split second, darkness exploded from the center of the vortex.


    A dark shadow¡ªor, to be precise, a fragile doorway in the shape of a circular dimensional rift directed to the Void beyond, had opened. It expanded like ripples over still waters, immediately taking up one-thirds of the vortex surface, its indescribable Void-like darkness that even appeared colorful consuming the existing pure-whiteness.


    The paradoxical spirals of black and white swirled in opposition to each other, while four shadows resembling nebulae shot out from within, sinking into the vast nebula cluster of the silver star.


    The first presence revealed was barrenness. Where the darkness passed, cosmic energy was stolen while nebulae lose their light. All rays and radiation also disappeared as if being eaten, and the complete deaths of dozens of outer shells of stars while their cores collapsed into white dwarves or neutron stars occurred, creating a chain of supernova eruptions before a transparent form of twenty-four sides seemingly forged from crystals appeared out of nowhere.


    Within the form was a rotating dark nebula, emanating Chaotic malice of despair in all directions, leaving all things in the state of post-death barrenness.


    Famine has appeared.


    The second presence was a ''pause''. Wherever the shadow passed, stars and planets would stop where they were as if in a photograph¡ªmotionless and non-responsive as if time did not exist to them. Then, those stagnated stars soon collided with other planetary systems moving normally in the dense cosmos of the star forge cluster, and amidst the dazzling explosions that rapidly cooled after and motion clashing, a black cloud that resembled a clock appeared.


    Observing from different angles, the hands of the clock appeared to point at different directions and scales. One could even see the images of finality for countless worlds, and it stayed still if the observer did not move. The Chaos malice of death would hence spread, disrupting the boundaries of motion and stillness.


    Limbo has appeared.


    The third presence was ''splitting''. Objects were breaking apart and energy mutually consuming where the shadow passed, with everything from light of different spectrums, waves of different frequencies, or energy and objects of different intensities becoming minute. Celestial bodies that were once whole thanks to gravity utterly crumbled as the shadow flashed and disintegrated into clusters of varying clouds, with space itself being distorted into a layered structure. Then, in the instant all things were categorized so intrinsically that they were no longer connected, a dark halation that resembled mosaic appeared.


    Each colored mosaic piece was composed from countless different hues, incessantly divided and categorized until the limits of observation, that even the observer was assimilated¡ªeventually, the brain and the eye were no longer connected, and the hand and heart no longer in synchrony. The Chaos malice of perplexity spread, driving all things towards separated destruction.


    Divide has appeared.


    With the fourth and the last, nothing could be felt, observed as there was nothing, as if not a single thing had ever happened. There was neither presence nor threat, for neither darkness nor shadows were present as if it was all merely an illusion.


    However, just because it could not be seen did not mean that it was not there or non-existent¡ªthere was no Chaotic presence or anomalies, and save for the fact that the fourth indeed existed, nothing was certain or clear, just like the hairless primates that pointed at the tiny stars upon the night sky, grinning as they claimed that the universe was bright.


    Avoidance has appeared.


    The spawns cheered, surged, and squirm at their sight, those endless monsters fluctuating like tides with their tidal numbers that could obscure the light of a thousand stars. Their rulers, lairs, or even true forms had finally returned, having finally received new orders to learn about their other purpose beyond spreading and destruction.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Joshua and the Triple Curtain looked on as everything unfolded¡ªwitnessing the advent of Evil Gods.


    Starlight was simply too thin compared to the gods which consumed worlds, the source of darkness that guided the movements of countless Chaos spawns across the entire Dark Galaxy. Despite being markers for direction and guiding beacons that had been used over eras as tools for exploration and observation, in the instant that those ancient remains of civilizations and present-day Evil Gods appeared, the many armadas of the Stellar Guard shuddered, before sensing some profoundly terrible darkness striking towards them.


    The desolation, death, terror, and unknown¡­the presence of those corpses left by ancient civilizations resembled the very essence of the Multiverse.


    "Civilization¡­is just like fireworks.


    Like fireworks on the curtains of darkness¡ªdazzling and beautiful, yet so brief that they were reduced to wafting smoke and dust in the blink of an eye.


    [Alert: Radcliffe, the Evil Gods have concealed the silver star. They are working together to expanding new Permanent Void Portal. Warping over certain zones would be affected, and if we don''t stop¡­]


    "We''ll stop them," Joshua replied determinedly, recovering from his musing. While his four hands summoned weapons, the Giant God growled, "Those Evil Gods are essentially Superior Void Entities, used as anchor points for exploring and invading Stellaris¡­the Chaos spawns must have gathered the power to summon their parent forms through their extended invasion, but the Stellar Guard''s Great Turnaround had ruined their plan."


    In the first place, those Chaos spawns and Evil Gods would not have had the strength or chance to maintain their offensive inside and outside the Stellaris World Barrier after the last Permanent Void Portal was destroyed, but now things appeared to have change.


    "I understand now¡­the first to invade Stellaris must be Chaos spawns summoned by civilizations within, while their aligned Evil Gods must not be nearby Stellaris but spread throughout various corners of the Multiverse."


    As incredible gravity distorted the dimensions around Joshua that even space itself was malformed and no longer a Giant God, the warrior advanced, the warping of space pulling him forward.


    At that very moment, Joshua understood something.


    It was not the Sublimator Virus that controlled the Evil Gods and had them invade Stellaris, but that it had spent a very long time and tremendous effort in search of those Evil Gods summoned to Stellaris by their spawn. Then, by using them as beacon and guide, they would open the portal that was large enough to accommodate it.


    If an analogy had to be made, the Evil Gods and their hordes of spawns were merely one doorknob.


    "That''s why even if the thousands of Stellaris civilizations spent millennia resisting and repelling them, it''d be merely splashes made by fish in the ocean that is the Multiverse."


    Leading the Triple Curtain''s clone and advancing while distorting space, he moved swiftly while warping intermittently, and the duo rapidly approached the center of the Dark Galaxy.


    They sensed the thickening Chaotic presence and the ever-growing manifestation of malice. The Triple Curtain''s intelligence was alert like never before, and while they wielded great power, today might be the very first time that they engaged in direct conflict.


    Joshua, however, was different¡ªhe breathed in the Chaos presence that was far fainter than the Darkest Abyss, his heart unaffected.


    Civilization is like rainwater.


    Rain that falls upon the sea in the dark night.


    Rain which falls quietly and unbeknownst to all over the vast sea. It would silently knock upon the sea''s surface and create many ripples, even stirring little tides¡ªbut neither the sea nor the fish within would feel it, nor be concerned.


    Therefore¡­


    I will not be the quiet and discreet rain.


    The speed of distortion motion had virtually swapped the coordinates of the Giant God in the universe like teleportation. Because it was invincible, even the speed of sound that would affect distortion was ignored¡ªin the distorted space, Joshua''s movement appeared to be hundreds of times beyond lightspeed to external perspectives, with rings of blue-white light appearing before his eyes. Where he passed, his speed would tear apart all stars and planets unlucky enough to run into him, reduced to dust or expanding nebulae in the dimensions forced into distortion. For that brief moment, it was hard to say which destroyed more planets: the Evil Gods or the warrior.


    Once they had warped through the sealed area, the Triple Curtain did not hesitate to bring Joshua along in the leap, covering the distance of a planetary system in minutes.


    I will be a cyclone.


    A cyclone capable of destroying land and overturning the seas, blowing the fishes of the deep into the air and exposing the depths where none had reached over ten thousand years beneath the sun.


    I will have heaven and earth change, burning and crushing all that is old¡ªand hence be the burning, cascading cyclone like an inferno.


    The hordes of Chaos spawns in the Void could now be seen. Blocking the skies and light, the millions of Chaos behemoths wandered through space, but the profound gravitational tides and surge of dimensional cyclones destroyed even stars¡ªwhat more were the horde to dust towards it? Everything was decimated instantly, reduced to tiny particles of dust.


    Almost.


    [Warning: The Dark Galaxy is just ahead. Radcliffe, that is the heart of the lair which belongs to Chaos spawns and Evil Gods.]


    In distorted space, the Triple Curtain spoke in a tone unlike ever before.


    [Somber: The battle is about to begin.]


    Joshua did not reply. His eyes flowed with red-hot radiance.


    The warrior clenched upon his weapons and his future¡ªfor the battle was about to begin.

 Chapter 994 Sky and Abyss

    In the heart of the Dark Galaxy, the jubilant Chaos spawns suddenly paused and promptly turned towards a particular direction.


    That particular course was simply darkness devoid of any illumination. Even brilliant radiance shining from dozens of thousands of light-years away would only reach them dozens of thousands of years later, whereas the sub-lightspeed particles and gravitational waves carried forth by the continuous distorted space would destroy everything in its wake. Naturally, it would only happen dozens of thousands of years later¡ªas long as the cone of light had yet to reach them, it would not have happened or indeed even existed for them, who were at a faraway spot.


    That was, unless they possessed senses beyond lightspeed or were lightspeed recon troops, or perhaps illogical Void alarms from beyond the world.


    Whoosh¡ª


    In space, warp halos of all size shone as waves of Chaos spawns assumed formations. They were so many that they could cover entire systems and block out a massive zones spanning light-years as if they were a nebula. It was a tide of aberrations that the thousands of stars in a galaxy had nurtured, a horde that could drown everything if they spilled out.


    Now, those aberrations were moving rapidly, forming a great horde fort¡ªa structure of flesh, the Great Wall of the Universe. Stellar-cast Void Mothers had set themselves as cornerstones for that Great Wall by adjusting their coordinates, their astonishing scale releasing all forms of Chaos spawns that filled in as bricks¡­if it had to be put into words, it was like a school of sardines encircling the corals undersea, with the Chaos spawns hence connected into a sturdy living stronghold.


    If so-called Order was a society of ants and bees, the Chaotic Evil Gods were considered Order as well: even the strictest human commanders would have been left embarrassed and felt out of place at that well-organized formation. If their command was equal to controlling the human body for ballet, the Evil God''s command over its spawn was probably thorough Extraordinary individuals controlling their blood and cells to build a new organ.


    Meanwhile, thousands of Chaos spawns were unleashing powerful energy boundaries on a corner of the massive formation, creating a rendering magnetic light. That portion of the Great Wall was also under the illumination of a giant silver star which was seventy-five times the mass of typical yellow main sequence stars, and seven million times brighter than most other stellar bodies.


    The magnetic boundary of the Chaos spawns hence collided with the solar winds of the giant star, forming a circular aurora with a diameter of over eight million kilometers. Even stars were rolling marbles in the midst of that bright and dazzling aurora, and planets were as small as dust. As the raging magnetic boundary tore atmospheres and lithospheres apart while igniting them, all of them were reduced to frivolous red cinders in the beautiful background.


    In that moment, the Evil Gods and their brethren were fully prepared¡­


    And was thus pulverized.


    The distorted space needed only a split second¡ªor perhaps even shorter¡ªto cover its ground, for its speed was more than hundreds of times beyond lightspeed that even the interior of that space was moving at 95% sub-lightspeed.


    However, any individual without reflexes beyond lightspeed was fated to not comprehend what they had seen: two ''bowling balls'' that shone in silver and silver-blue respectively had simply crashed into the billions of Chaos spawns as if they were bowling pins, pulverizing everything along their way into basic particles.


    A collision of such speed would trigger nuclear reaction even with celestial dust, so what was the Chaos spawns gathered so closely? Infinite substance was at once disintegrated or fusing, causing consecutive nuclear reactions that shattered protons, neutrons, and electrons. Indeed, where the two bowling balls had struck the Chaos horde, turbid quark fluid splashed like a geyser over all directions, creating a vast shockwave that extend over two hundred light-seconds.


    There was only light in that split second.


    At a corner of the grand Great Wall of Chaos, a halo was spreading at lightspeed as if a fiery star had ignited over a black curtain and would not stop expanding. Exaggerated energy surges had instantly approached the extreme temperatures of the Big Bang, with the infinite spawns and Behemoths being bombarded into clouds of particles in the universe even without their knowledge.


    ***


    [Reminder: According to calculations, we have arrived at the center of the galaxy, the location of the Evil Gods.]


    The voice of the Triple Curtain echoed in the spirit realm.


    "I felt that I crashed into something just now too."


    Upon realizing that, Joshua began to cease his spatial distortion and return to the normal space to sense his surroundings and the location of the Evil Gods¡ªhe realized that he had crashed a hole into the horde of Spawns along with the endless aberrations that had lunged at him from all directions.


    "Basically, we can be sure¡­" he said, lifting his brow, "that we are indeed here."


    As he spoke, Joshua''s first right hand tightened his grip over his weapon: it was a formless sword that was essentially a gravity well. Forged purely from pure distorted space, the Giant God lifted it high above, his back facing the silver-blue sphere that was a clone of the Triple Curtain.


    The last time he was here in Stellaris, he had been in a tough spot when he was outnumbered by the millions of Chaos spawns.


    But now, it was futile for an entire galaxy of Spawns, or indeed every minion in Stellaris, to attack him.


    Clenching his fingers and combining as one with gravity, Joshua calmly stood off against the Chaos spawns that filled his vision by 360 degrees, giving them no chance to attack as he swung his gravity sword heavily upon thin air.


    The dimensions hence twisted once again, with light that moved in straight lines now contorting into a sight that resembled a vortex. Hence, swirling light, rays, and electromagnetic waves spread over every direction, forming an impregnable iron wall.


    Whether larger than stars or smaller than dust, every Chaos spawn reached by the twisted space was absorbed into the deep well of gravity and churned by layers of gravitational vortices Boundless darkness was drawn in, but was unable to block out that single silver spot¡ªthey were indeed lemmings jumping into the ocean, throwing themselves into a bottomless abyss or indeed a grinder that wore everything down.


    But that was merely the prelude, just like when the warrior had brandished his fist. After a certain period and having charged considerably, Joshua simply swung his sword at the heart of the dimensional vortex before flinging the blade away.


    Thus, the sword erupted.


    It formed a 700 light-seconds-wide dimensional vortex and in that split second, formless ripples engulfed everything surrounding like a tidal wave, with all Chaos spawns which the ripples reached being drops in the ocean, helplessly flung towards a direction that they would never know.


    The grand Great Wall of Chaos was now visibly crumbling from its center as unthinkable gravity projected blasted away every spawn, the shockwave even reducing a chunk of the wall into pebbles and thrown heaven-knows-where. The spawns fruitlessly struggled within the gravitational waves, but their own strength could only ensure that they did not die too horribly.


    [Reminder: Chaos density decreased to 26.43563% of initial levels.]


    However, Joshua''s offensive was not limited to scattering the physical spawns. As the gravity sword erupted, Joshua raised his second right arm and reached out, making a grasping gesture at the giant star that had been twisted into waveforms by gravity distortion.


    "Sword, to me!"


    The star with a mass almost equal to half of the Giant God''s true form began to quake intensely. The celestial form which was over thirty-seven million kilometers in diameter and should already have collapsed now truly broke apart, rapidly becoming a supernova. Even so, that eruption beginning from the star core that could burn everything and develop heavy metal reaction was perfectly controlled¡ªendless light, blaze and a storm of high-energy sub lightspeed particles began to take shape in vacuum, before being forged into a Sword of Heaven and Abyss which touches both light and darkness!


    Boom¡ª


    The manifested blade extended through space at lightspeed, igniting endless Chaos spawn in its way while a golden-red fiery light danced and spread, triggering a series of explosions.


    Joshua waved the luminous edge in the vacuum to draw some sparks, with the supernova blade drawing complex explosion arcs like a whip. Even so, the sword appeared not to be stopping, and would have spread over dozens of light-years if not stopped by the Giant God, truly becoming a Sword of Heaven and Abyss that divided the stars just like its namesake.


    However, before that moment could arrive, the supernova sword that Joshua was brandishing had shot into the scattered swarms, rampantly destroying.


    None could know how many Chaos spawns were destroyed in that period.


    At the same time, the neutron core of the giant star had been extracted by itself before it could react, and now resembled a satellite that orbited around Joshua like a satellite. Moreover, in the distorted space and in the time where great distance was traversed, every star core which bodies had been crushed by Joshua circled him¡ªdozens of different-sized neutron stars and white dwarves rotating and drawing a gravitational rift in space.


    Their function was unknown, but soon, as a Chaotic blast came out of nowhere, striking true on a rapidly-rotating white dwarf but was deflected at once, its purpose became clear.


    It was Joshua''s external defense system.


    "Evil God?"


    Even Joshua himself only noticed his adversary after being attacked, although he was not actually surprised: if the enemy could not actually do that, it would have already been cleaved into particles by his random swings of the supernova blade.


    Therefore, in the ocean of fires where the Chaos spawns were still exploding, a twenty-four-sided crystal form glimmered with turbid and dark nebula radiance, revealing unconcealed malice of despair.


    It was the Evil God of Famine.


    The white dwarf which had been struck by the Chaos blast was now motionless, its light a silent darkness just like the remnants which had cooled over hundreds of years later. It slipped off from Joshua''s external defense before breaking apart as a sporadic cloud of molecules¡­at that instant, the gravity and electron degenerate pressure that kept it together diminished, along with its heat and angular momentum.


    With neither preamble nor hesitation, Joshua had already done what he was capable of against that Evil God that he may consider an acquaintance¡ªcutting down directly at it with his supernova blade.


    Having already spread for several thousand light-seconds, the blazing blade lashed at the faraway Evil God''s crystal core like a whip. Joshua had not considered why the remnant of the former Crystal Insect civilization Yurmadais would have taken such an appearance that was not at all insectoid, and he had to attack, measuring its various abilities before destroying it.


    But soon enough, the Giant God realized why the Evil God of Famine had appeared in such a form.


    However, the crystal core did not attempt to move, simply unleashing formless ripples that rapidly cooled the burning blast and the Chaos spawns that were sent flying, but also reducing them to space dust.


    Famine needed no appearance. It just had to satiate its hunger and consume anything that could be devoured.


    The twenty-four-sided rotating form that was the Evil God of Famine therefore deliberately met the Sword of Heaven and Abyss, and consumed all light and heat like a bottomless crater.


    Joshua raised his brow, watching as the supernova blaze fell into the Evil Gods'' body, its boundless energiy being eaten and absorbed whereas the twenty-four-sided body whirled rapidly, ejecting turbid dark gold energy weapons. Between breaths, a colossal dark golden crystal insect with fiery markings and resembling a dragonfly assumed form, brushing over a small star which was the length of half an astronomical unit, cutting it smoothly into two and detonating it before consuming it as well.


    Beautiful, dazzling, elaborate¡ªit would have been better to call it an exquisitely-crafted piece of art than an Evil God.


    Meanwhile, Famine flapped its crystal wings after absorbing inexhaustive energy, before launching itself in Joshua''s direction to attack.


    However, that was also the moment when Joshua rushed towards it on his own, with the warrior who distorted space moving even quicker than the Evil God.


    "Famine?"


    There was no expression on the Giant God''s face. He had abandoned all his weapons, replacing them with several violently pulsating neutron stars. Joshua''s attack was simple and direct¡ªas the Evil God charged at him, he closed his fore arms before his chest and crushed those stars as if they were cookies.


    "That greedy?"


    Breaking the Oppenheimer limit ever so simply, the singularity hence formed. A dazzling burst of light appeared for one brief moment before warped and twisting into darkness¡ªthe final darkness of decimation tore space apart, causing even light to crumble.


    It was a dark gravity well surrounded in an unrivaled bright ring of light and resembled an eclipse, appearing at the center of the Giant God''s four palms before his chest.


    "Let''s see which of you is greedier¡ªyou or a black hole."

 Chapter 995 Famine Routed

    The cosmic body that ended all things assumed form under Joshua''s control, the unrestrainable singularity ready to go.


    And just before the black hole event horizon extended to himself, Joshua briskly flung it out like a spring, shooting the black sphere that was like no other at the Evil God of Famine. However, that was the moment when two equally powerful Chaotic presences burst out: the presences which stagnated and divided all things respectively surged, as if to stop the black hole from advancing or to disintegrate the energy contained within.


    Beside Famine, a warped Chaos cloud that resembled a clock and a mosaic halation appeared at once, shrouding the scenery of the universe in blurred mist around them.


    It was the Evil God of Limbo and the Evil God of Divide.


    However, it was too late. The Triple Curtain who had been tagging along behind Joshua suddenly burst out, the silver-blue psionic sphere having prepared itself in the moment when Joshua flung out the black hole. Its smooth form that resembled a model of the universe shifted, with countless geometrical forms protruding from its surface right next to each other, and by then, countless vortices had already manifested. Like a sandstorm, billions of psionic spawns streamed out from within, assembling into a form in space.


    There was a sphere resembling an eye, a halo, a perfect hexagonal pillar, and a rotating triangle¡ªthe psionic spawns connected with each other to form a huge sprawling net, fluctuating amidst the gales. Then, after processing possibilities at 10 to the power of 120 times in a split second, it attacked.


    [Elimination form: Comprehensive purge protocols activated, Reality Rewriting Terminal now online.]


    Aside from divine power and Chaos malice, Psi was perhaps the most ancient power that was universal to all intelligent life. There were diverse ways to apply it in combat, but the most basic and strongest utility was using it to affect reality.


    One such application was virtual reality, or indeed, creating a virtual world.


    Actual heat, gravity, and spatial distortion are conducting within the emptiness of space as if a star truly exists there, surrounded by planets with life¡­but is there truly a star in the hollowness of vacuum?


    Who cares? If a champion claims that there is, then the universe has to agree.


    In the first place, the boundary between the virtual and reality is blurred¡ªindeed, that question is simply invalid to the manipulator.


    In the instant that Divide and Limbo made their move, they had been thrown inside a three light-seconds-wide virtual dimensional bubble separated from everything beyond by the Triple Curtain. In turn, the bubble darted away at 99% of lightspeed to both left and right sides, directly throwing the two Evil Gods away from the battlegrounds unreasonably and interrupting their reinforcement.


    Nonetheless, the virtual dimensional bubble lasted only a brief twenty-seven seconds, although it would develop spatial distortion to prevent warping, which kept the two Evil Gods away for just over one minute.


    But just little over a minute was enough.


    During the first second, the black hole darted towards the Evil God of Famine, which despite its dullness, knew that it could not take the brunt of that blow. With a flap of its scarlet crystal wings, the energy equilibrium in the surrounding space was broken¡ªabsorbing energy to reach its full power, the Evil God created barrenness, emptying the seas of energy in space while anti-matter particles clashed with normal particles, destroying each other before being converted into powers that the Evil God ruthlessly absorbed.


    Hiss¡­ hiiiiss¡ª


    The most minute of particles disintegrated as everything fell to absolute zero. Energy of vacuum was drained and turned into the elegant tip of the Evil God''s body, with hundreds of bright spots shining upon its wings. By its skull, a clear and charging energy crystal structure was revealed after it opened its jaw.


    In the fourth second, hundreds of red beams as wide as planets formed a single dense net of energy alongside a bright colorless surge in less than picoseconds. It covered the Void as far as the eye could see, but as the radiance rapidly stretched forward, it was naturally distorted by the event horizon of the black hole.


    The luminosity was as if a supernova had erupted point-blank over a photosensitive cell, or indeed, a dense fiery sea of plasma on the outer layer of the black hole. Either way, that output diverted the trail of the black hole Joshua shot with gravity, whirling as it brushed past another corner of space. Still, as the gravitational waves of distortion that combined with heat that could vaporize all things shot past Famine''s body, a part of its elaborate wings and a chunk of its limbs were shaved off.


    During the tenth second¡ªthe black hole would roam the universe at sub-lightspeed for countless years. It might have affected nothing, just as it might have affected a living planet some millions of years later or become a wonder to the universe¡ªbut now, it was the weapon and offense of great champions.


    The Evil God of Famine was still preparing its counterattack despite being maimed. The scarlet light over its shell which had absorbed supernova energy was diminishing, while its bodies became crystalline, making the dark nebula at its core even more dazzling. One could feel Chaotic Malice¡ªa power that normal intelligent beings could not comprehend at all and actually deviated from fundamental supernatural powers of the Multiverse¡ªbeing driven to full capacity, eating away at Stellaris while creating impossible absolute zero in its own body.


    During the seventeenth second, the early shape of so-called Famine was that of an insectoid civilization that had exhausted the resources in their desolate world, as it was located in the Void beyond the galaxy. It was not connected to any physical realms, and after having devoured everything in its world, the last individual of their race died. The remains of their world and civilization was thus reborn as Chaotic Malice, becoming the eternal despair of hunger which roamed the Void.


    There was no telling how many times had passed since the first Famine assimilated countless other form of famines, molding primitive physical needs to an essence of entry and no exit.


    And that was just like absolute zero, the ability to absorb almost endless external energy and yet not releasing even half an iota. Such was the present essence of the Evil God of Famine.


    It would have been easy for the entity to destroy a world if it succeeded, and it was how the revered name of ''World Eater'' came to be.


    But Joshua would not have allowed it to succeed.


    During the twenty-fourth second, a massive ever-enlarging ring appeared behind the warrior, just like ripples extending after a drip on of a fluid surface, shaping into a halo that covered the world. Joshua had started to arm himself right after the Evil God of Famine had pushed away his black hole by absorbing space energies to fire a burst of stellar beam¡ªelectromagnetic force, gravity, and strong nuclear force along with almost every physical force was instantly dominated by the Giant God. Hence, Joshua led the great halo and followed the trail of the dimensional rift that his black hole had created, distorting space to attack his foe beyond the speed of light.


    Thus, within the twenty-fourth second as well, the seemingly-sturdy crystal body was shattered as the Four-Armed Giant God crashed into it. It broke apart into insignificant particles of energy wafting through the universe as one flickering radiance shot directly to the heart of the Dark Galaxy.


    During the thirty-third second, they soon crashed into a planetary system: a sparse nebula with seven hundred stars. Joshua''s sheer mass thus caused the unstable equilibrium of the nebula to collapse, while one star after another was drawn like a school of fish towards the Giant God. At that very moment, Joshua ceased his acceleration and even deliberately twisted the dimensions to allow the out-of-control stars crash onto his body in intermittent supernova eruptions.


    Amidst that greatest of blaze, Joshua held the incessantly struggling Evil God of Famine with two hands in a vice grip. Then, sensing that it was still charging its power to create the absolute zero Chaos core, he put his two other hands together¡ªpartial stellar mass and space itself was heated to over 17 billion degrees or higher, with atoms and atoms colliding and collapsing in the tremors. Quark itself was no longer bound, but flowed freely in space as if it was liquid


    "Famine, I''ve once fantasized about fighting you¡ªbut I''ve never expected you to only be capable of that much."


    Joshua punched and shattered Famine''s brain to exposed the twenty-four-sided crystal core within, aimed true at the dark nebula within as he stuffed his quark gluon fireball into Famine''s body.


    "Try this."


    Moreover, Joshua even handily stuffed a few pulsars orbiting himself inside¡ªtheir repelling magnetic field escalated into a terrific electromagnetic decimation, with gravity catapulting and shooting them off in separate directions. Even so, Joshua pressed them together as if he was throwing two rapidly moving, indestructible, and searing rubber balls into a glass fishbowl filled with dynamite.


    There could only be one outcome.


    In the thirty-fourth second, the twenty-four-sided crystal exploded resoundingly, sending Joshua flying past the sporadic cluster of cosmic bodies that, in turn, erupted in a chain reaction too. There was no telling how long had past when an endlessly-extending supermassive nebula finally appeared, formed from the collision of hundreds of stars and infinite cosmic substance which had burst out, blowing away everything around them.


    Meanwhile, a massive black hole was rapidly whirling at the center where the nebula had been. Blazing light surrounded its gravitational well, unleashing unusually bright radiance.


    The dark nebula diminished.


    At that instant, almost one-sixth of Chaos spawns in Stellaris and the behemoths that resembled crystals all vanished, breaking down into different-sized chunks and energy at the same exact moment, creating a mysterious lightspeed transcendent effect.


    In fact, across the many other galaxies of the Multiverse, the civilizations who were fighting their hardest watched in shock as the rampaging Chaos spawns were reduced to dust.


    [Evil God of Famine: movement¡ªceased.]


    But now was not the time to be concerned with that.


    Inside Joshua''s world, the massive tremor stirred the dimensions. The nine floating continents in which the Heroic Spirits of different civilizations no longer inhabited had crushed the obelisks at the edge of the world into pieces, while some silver fairies who had volunteered to maintain the cycles of the world and were safely kept inside shelters cried out in surprise as they watched the great calamity. Still, they knew that the destruction was limited to the surface, and as long as the shelter was still intact, their ruler was well¡ªor at most, dazed.


    The battle was far from over.


    In the darkness of space, Joshua promptly turned towards the seeming emptiness while restoring his damaged parts.


    His eyes were somber.


    A dozen seconds ago, indescribably unusual mist was streaming out of a virtual dimensional bubble from a nearby location¡ªthat is, from a galactic perspective. It could not be viewed in normal dimensional perspective, since Evil Gods could not be bound by ordinary dimensional structures despite existing physically, and the gap between their power and the Sublimator was too profound.


    In fact, the Triple Curtain already expected that the simple Reality Rewriting Terminal could not restrain the World Eaters.


    [Warning: External defenses activated, reality reshuffling system activated, probability engine pressure increasing¡ªforce clearance, establishing sole observer: Triple Curtain.]


    [Full Capacity: Implementing self-set virtual world coverage, arbitrary basic principles implementation ready.]


    The entire Psyweb of Stellaris flickered in a profound and complex manner. Just as Limbo and Divide escaped the dimensional bubble and prepared to attack, they were once again restrained by the self-set virtual dimension created from psionic reshuffling.


    In other words, it was a simulated sandbox world, the Boundary of Curtains which was maintained by Psi along with random universal constants.


    The Evil Gods, considered the anomaly of the Multiverse, would now have to face everything that was distorted: the speed of light, electromagnetism, and even gravity.


    A realm that was completely abnormal appeared in the appropriately broken world.

 Chapter 996 Big Problem

    Presently, all worlds observable by intelligent life, even the most extreme or most barren ones, could maintain the presence of life with sufficiently advanced life support systems.


    After all, the inability of life to survive was mainly due to the fact that they were simply too weak¡ªthey were unable to deal with extreme heat or coldness, and unable to live without air or water. Even elemental lifeforms which needed neither air nor water, nor feared extreme temperatures, would require magical energy, ether, elemental energy, or other essences.


    Either way, the existence of life itself required various conditions that, if unmet, would have caused the existence to either die or enter a permanent state of hibernation.


    As for superior lifeforms, one of their most fundamental abilities was the capacity to ignore all required conditions, to freely live as they wished upon any world they would care to choose.


    Nonetheless, that was also where the problem lay¡ªeven such superior lifeforms would reside in the same worlds where normal being lived, albeit able to ignore their environmental conditions. Such worlds where objects, energy and dimensions could grow was essentially stable but specific worlds that existed through survivorship bias, and were detectable only because their stable lifespans were long enough to be discovered and studied by creatures with short and fragile existences.


    Were there worlds completely different from such worlds?


    And within those worlds, could life, or even superior lifeforms be able to survive?


    ***


    Legends has it that in the radiant surge of the Initial Flame¡ªthe very origin point from which all worlds and creatures were born¡ªcountless bizarre worlds of brief existences were created and then died. They were like bubbles in rivers that wafted and popped, existing for different lengths of time, with those existing for the shortest periods of time meeting their ends even before the concept of time could be established upon them.


    Varying speeds of light, varying gravitational constants and varying electromagnetism¡­those were the perplexing yet brief worlds that possessed constants completely distinct from each other, at once both proportional and disproportional, never able to understand those concepts. Not even the gods could withstand some of those, or survive it.


    Perhaps that was what had been known as Chaos.


    At the very present moment, the Triple Curtain was using its Reality Rewriting Terminal to create a virtual world through full use of psionic simulation. It was a chaotic, arbitrary world with entirely random constants, the interior data of which the Sequence itself was unaware of.


    Speed of light that alternated between swiftness and slowness.


    Distorted, expanding physical energy forms that were simply unable to combine and react towards each other.


    Illogical, or indeed dimensional ripples that simply obeyed a very different and unstable set of principles.


    Objects that fully rejected supernatural forces and matter of any state, be it solid, liquid, gas, or plasma¡ªexisting entirely in the realm of the fifth state of being.


    The Big Crunch and the Big Bang that the gradual collapse of the virtual world itself brought about, as well as the various other forms of collapse that came in the wake of a world''s end.


    And caught within that same virtual world were the Evil Gods known as Divide and Limbo, withstanding the demolition and harm that struck them from the very root of that world.


    The Triple Curtain, the essence of the infinite explorer, was a creation of the race known as the Creators who founded psionic energies and the Life Preservation Sequence, which was used to watch over protect every living thing inside Stellaris. Its power was innately tied to the Psyweb ''curtain'' which encircled all of Stellaris, and even Star the Steel Python, also known as the World Will of Stellaris, was a younger individual whose birth was personally witnessed by the Triple Curtain itself. In terms of sheer power levels, the power that the Triple Curtain could command would instantly create thousands of stars or mold a small cluster of stellar objects.


    Its power and technology had brought forth new heights in the aspect of Psi. For the Sequence which could create worlds, the Evil Gods that were born from the death of worlds only meant that much.


    Regretfully, however, psionic power was not the only Extraordinary power in this world, and an earlier birth could occasionally be a disadvantage as well.


    [Report: Extremely irregular spatial ripples have been detected and spreading. Random virtual world unable to restrain Evil God individual¡ªspreading of meme detected.]


    [Report: Extremely irregular Extraordinary power has been detected. Random virtual world completely out of control¡ªabnormal time flow detected.]


    ***


    The Triple Curtain''s physical form appeared to the world as a luminous nebula, a silver-blue form resembling a compressed universe. To a certain extent, its own body and the dark nebulae that were the true forms of Evil Gods simply differed in terms of color and now, even as it controlled the random virtual world completely created from Psi to bind the Evil Gods, it was forced to cut short its manipulation of the virtual world.


    In that curved dimensional bubble was a part where time itself had visibly stopped, with everything inside and out stagnating. In another part, huge piles of black mosaic smoke streamed out of the collapsing virtual world, eventually converging and assuming a shape in space¡ªit was a nebula, the true form of an Evil God.


    Because Stellaris was essentially separated from the millions of worlds beyond, the only Extraordinary powers it had were the seeds that the Sage and Joshua had brought in and the Chaotic Malice which the Evil Gods and the Masterminds behind them brought in.


    [Emergency: Change of plans¡ªimplementing physical suppression and purging.]


    Having ran into an unexpected situation, the Triple Curtain naturally would not wait until the two Evil Gods freed themselves. In the very instant that the virtual world was showing peculiarities, it had already prepared for the next blow¡ªas near infinite psionic energy was directed, it prepared to warp every piece of matter within 132 light-seconds around itself, and with such absolute power, it would teleport both Divide and Limbo into the accretion disk of the large black hole at the center of the Dark Galaxy.


    In turn, the Evil Gods resisted by deviating the warp coordinates, not to mention that the dimensional distortion which the black hole caused lowered the rate of successful teleportation. It was why the Triple Curtain had not done that at the very beginning, but as there was no way to quickly destroy those two entities or to isolate them, it had thus been better to teleport them to the proximity of a location that could destroy them, and slowly grind them down instead.


    Psionic radiance began to shine, and a storm thus rose within the vicinity of 132 light-seconds around the Triple Curtain. Every substance, energy, and even all indescribable were layered with an obscure radiant splendor.


    Even so, right in the split second that the teleportation would have begun, the dark nebula completely composed of mosaic mist¡ªthe Evil God of Divide¡ªpulsated abruptly for a moment.


    There were so many gaps over its nebula that even its inner structure was heavily damaged. Compared to the relatively well Evil God of Limbo beside itself, the Evil God of Divide had been considerably hurt when it freed itself from the virtual world, with a major proportion of its body down to its essence destroyed along with the collapse of the virtual world itself. One could tell that the Evil God of Divide was not actually powerful, and would have been directly pushed into a black hole, with all of its information thus purged away, if its foe had been Joshua.


    Even so, despite having its power weakened and its body hurt, the threat which the Evil God posed would not lessen.


    Instantly, the profound psionic collective which was the Triple Curtain suddenly went out of control momentarily: the processing combination of the First, Second, and Third Curtains, which had been bound together for almost a hundred million years and virtually a composite of minds, had suddenly and simultaneously issued three different commands. Since the Creators were a collective species as well, most of their designed assembly modules had to be together to fully function, and though such an arrangement had its advantages, the great sequence clashed and became erratic as the three core intelligence functions of equal authority developed differences.


    Even so, it only lasted for a brief moment. Earlier, when the Triple Curtain had sensed the divisive essence of the Evil God, it had prepared accordingly and was therefore uninterrupted in its teleportation task¡­but it was also when the Evil God of Limbo launched another attack of its own.


    It was neither an erosion, energy blast, nor a cosmic collision¡ªin an instant, the Triple Curtain simply could not detect any form of ''attack'', even finding the pressure around itself easing as if each of such force had completely diminished¡­or had indeed stagnated.


    The Evil God of Limbo had stilled the information nodes inside the Triple Curtain. If it had been a human being or another similar lifeform, it was equivalent to having their brains or other mental processing organs being stopped¡ªstill, while there was no lack of stagnated nodes, not many were stagnated either, even if the chain reaction proved significantly massive. As a temporal deviation error developed between a few of those nodes as they connected with other nodes, it at once dealt much greater damage than the Evil God of Divide had. For the collective portion of the information nodes that had been stagnated, it was as if the collective portion of the information nodes which had not been stagnated belonged to an entirely different individual. With each of the two sides having the same clearance and bent on running diagnostics on the other that had developed ''errors'', the Triple Curtain was hence forced to stop its group warp and carry out internal repairs, while creating a patch to adapt itself towards the Evil Gods'' attacks.


    Either way, the brief state of limbo had now ironically caused a divide far more horrific than what Divide itself could manage. Here, one would have to mention that the combined force between Limbo and Divide was remarkably effective¡ªwas it Limbo, in actual fact, which was driving a wedge between things, or was it Divide which was leaving things in stillness?


    Meanwhile, in the second that the Triple Curtain paused its warping, the Evil God of Limbo attacked again.


    This time, it was stagnation of the physical layer. Every bit of the Triple Curtain''s strength was removed, allowing it to be shaken off by the Dark Galaxy which was whirling at 700 kilometers per second. While assuredly not rapid, it was also when the legions of Chaos spawns had come down upon it¡ªwith all manners of self-destruction, they would interfere with the Triple Curtain and buy time, with stellar-class Spawn Mothers triggering energy tides like supernova bursts, assaulting the Triple Curtain''s surface layer.


    Of course, there was no harm done at all. Neither the Evil Gods nor their spawns were able to hurt the Triple Curtain, save from running various forms of interference to trouble it. Thus, instead of staying and fighting the Triple Curtain, it was better to handle the other individual.


    However, just when the Evil Gods of Limbo and Divide changed direction and were ready to head for Joshua as he fought the Evil God of Famine, Famine itself had incidentally lost every sort of reaction in one magnificent explosion.


    The Evil God of Famine had faded away!


    Then, both Limbo and Divide saw that the Four-Armed Giant God unhesitatingly leaping in one sub-lightspeed kicking motion, striking true on a part of vacuum that appeared empty.


    Booooom¡ªcosmic matter from broken stars within the sparse nebula was accelerated by a fearsome force, shaped into mechanical waves distinctly heard even in space. Then, amidst that resounding echo that rang beyond 400 decibels, an entity with neither form nor appearance left a transparent trail along the turbid nebula.


    Naturally, ''neither form nor appearance'' applied only to most lifeforms¡ªfor Joshua, however, it was clearly an Evil God sent flying from this kick¡­


    The Evil God of Avoidance.


    The power of Avoidance had always kept it unseen under any scenario, and could bend light, energy ripples, gravity, or indeed anything, for that matter. What formed the Evil God of Avoidance was not normal substance or energy in the universe, which explained why it could easily hide itself in the quantum aspect, phasing through walls or traversing freely between the realms of spirit, Shadow, Psi, or even the physical world, and not to mention simply exist as a presence of information.


    That so-called avoidance was being unseen, deliberate disguising as if it did not exist. Theoretically speaking, any perception or attack would not be able to touch the Evil God as it could dodge any damage, including being ''detected''¡ªin other word, it would always exist in blind spots: photosensitive creatures could not see the radiance it reflected, energy creatures could not pick up on its energies, machine beings could not find its data flow, and Psi lifeforms could not sense their existence.


    Avoidance was the biggest problem to tackle even with Joshua''s Steel Vision. It was not a perfect observation method against it, as Avoidance itself could still hide, at least mostly.


    Nevertheless, Joshua did not have to see it fully, for all he needed to do to solve the problem was to destroy it. Therefore, the Giant God conjured partial Steel Strength crystals at the bottom of his feet¡ªthe frame of a world and a supernatural singularity that he kicked Avoidance with, triggering an explosion that would detonate a world.


    If Avoidance itself could have actually evaded energy blasts from realms of spiritual to physical, it would have long evaded Stellaris. Why would it have bothered with having the Ultimate Sublimator Composite activate the Permanent Void Anchor Points? It was as the saying goes: there are no invincible powers, just a lack of effort.


    Elaborate abilities were never once useful against great power.


    The Evil God of Avoidance stopped retreating after being so discreetly kicked off and was herded to the same planetary region as Divide and Limbo. That was also the moment when the Triple Curtain stirred a wave of psionic storm, blowing off the Chaos spawns that tried to stop it.


    Without any expression on his face, Joshua and Triple Curtain approached those stars, one standing up front and the other behind.


    They encircled the three Evil Gods.


    What ensued was a chase, and it was naturally the Evil Gods that were being chased.


    In the dimensions where both sides were controlling dimensions to interdict their adversaries'' warping and teleportation, space itself was distorted, while time was affected by great mass. Along that path of pursuit surpassing lightspeed, the stars along the way were reduced to supernova dust in their aftershocks, marvels of future civilizations as they collective burst in radiance and spatial radiation, a straight trail of nebulas eventually known as the Path of Silver Stars.


    On the scale of the Multiverse, lightyears'' distance was a canvas dyed by the intermittent bursting or bright energy shockwaves. Countless stars would be sent flying due to the gravitational slingshot effect, with their own gravity in turn moving other stars. It was a shift that could only clearly be seen over dozen thousands of lightyears, and yet that same shift had already been accomplished.


    The Evil Gods tried to counter attack, and while not ineffective since it did affect Joshua by causing his mind to split, slow down, and even lose track of their positions for a moment, he was not alone¡ªthe Triple Curtain would help him when he was attacked and vice versa.


    The hordes of Chaos spawns that could have destroyed many civilizations were not even counted as a pebble in that battle, while the legions of World Eaters that could leave many a Void Empire in fear could not survive the mere shockwaves from the trail of those two pinnacle champions.


    In the end, Joshua and the Triple Curtain chased, or more precisely, ''herded'' the Evil Gods to a spot close to the whirling dimensional anomaly, which was at once monochromatic and paradoxical.


    In other words, nearby the Permanent Void Anchor Point.


    [Target confirmed: Our next objective is to close the supermassive Permanent Void Anchor Point.]


    After having made a hotfix for itself against Divide and Limbo, the Triple Curtain was basically dominant¡ªneither Divide''s neutron disintegrator or Limbo''s physical stagnation to create absolute zero had any effect on it. After all, if not repressing the swirl of emotions to ensure the survival of most life, the Triple Curtain would not have feared Evil Gods if unburdened.


    The Four Divine Rings were reusing the swirl of emotions while unleashing the combat might of the Triple Curtain.


    [Analysis: It is a grand undertaking that would be far more difficult than destroying these Evil Gods.]


    "I don''t think that''s the only problem."


    Joshua fought the Evil God of Limbo even as he maintained contact with the Triple Curtain¡ªthe warrior''s thoughts would pause for an instant and develop difference in personal perception, but he would not be left at a loss by such a thing. Whether stagnated or not, his one purpose was to fight and to destroy the Chaos before him.


    Therefore, he punched out to move all still objects around him, and the Evil God that had created a spatial barrier was hence shattered along with its own barrier. Joshua then turned towards the massive paradoxical spiral before him, somberly saying, "We should be worried about the fellow in the Void."


    Right now, Joshua felt that his ability had surpassed most ordinary Evil Gods considerably¡ªhis full power had already reached such a level back when he had consumed the Evil God of Wither, and in the subsequent battles and development, he had even become a pinnacle existence that was headed for the threshold of the Wise Ones.


    In the past, the very spawns of the Evil God of Famine had destroyed the world of Karlis with relative ease. Nevertheless, that same Evil God which true form had led to countless Legendary-class spawns roaming the Void was now a mere thing that Joshua could kill in half a minute once its true form was exposed¡­and now, though the three other Evil Gods before him possessed unusual abilities that could even completement each other to develop a troubling chain reaction, but beneath the subjugation of absolute power, it was only a matter of time before he and the Triple Curtain would destroy them.


    Certainly, those Evil Gods would not be complete forms¡­they were the defeated, captured and thus held captive, becoming scouts or indeed a doorknob placed inside Stellaris.


    The only issue was the Ultimate Sublimator Composite, the being lingering outside Stellaris, which was indeed the real and biggest problem.


    "Do it. Even I can''t simply distort the space around the Permanent Void Anchor Point. It would be the best chance to destroy them."


    As he spoke, Joshua clenched all four of his fists. He was now in his perfect form after having seized and consumed stars along the wall without stopping, and as long as the three Evil Gods did not flee, Joshua had the feeling that he could choke each of those Evil Gods to death and stuff them into the black hole, where they would be used as sources of energy.


    Then, in that precise instant¡ªperhaps some sort of mechanism had been triggered due to the arrival of Joshua and the Triple Curtain, or the defeat of the Evil Gods¡ªto put in simpler words, the massive Void portal had grown to a certain threshold in that period. Moreover, the speed at which paradoxical spiral rotated also grew more rapid, its black and white hues making it a form containing distinct light and darkness.


    One could see dozens of dark shadows resembling nebulae, as well as physical bodies that seemed to be bursting out of a fountain, or indeed a supernova eruption shooting out of the center of the Permanent Void Portal amidst a profound dimensional tremor so violent that it left even light itself in pieces.


    Within that split second, the energy unleashed could have kept a good portion of the Dark Galaxy illuminated in the future.


    "¡­Oh."


    Joshua''s mouth was hanging open, and though he certainly was not affected by the dimensional tremor, the Giant God let out a rare but stiff breath¡­which actually was a plasma fluorescence comparable to a black hole. Then, as he watched a dozen unknown Evil Gods and incalculable ranks of Ultimate Entitles poured forth without ceasing from the expanding Permanent Void Anchor Point, he said rigidly, "I knew it¡ªit certainly could not have been so simple."


    [Task report: Preset workload rising to 1669587%. Radcliffe, predetermined working timeframe is more than 8 days, 17 hours, 41 minutes and 52 seconds.]


    "Run those numbers again."


    Joshua could only sigh again in the face of such a sight. Thus, he raised both his right hands high above. Behind him, a profound mass convergence point began to assume form, the empowered gravitational point completely dispelling the dimensional tremors which the Void Anchor Point was wreaking.


    In the same moment when the black hole mass manifested, the Giant God''s body also began to enlarge incessantly. Its body, which had had already been comparable to star, quickly reached the size of a red dwarf, spreading even more horrific gravitational force to warp the straight line of Ultimate Fiends into a curved formation.


    At that very instant, Joshua had completely dispelled his human form and transformed into a massive and ever-expanding silver world¡ªone could see another colossal mass convergence point inside the world, creating intricate and erratic arcs as the different mass points exerted their attractive forces upon each other. Boundless gravity was hence drawn and released as they rotated, converted into a near infinite source of momentum.


    Blackhole Engine.


    And within that gravitational boundary that toyed with dimensions and the black hole that vaporized all substance, a complex message was being delivered. It converged and assembled, before finally turning into a voice that the Triple Curtain was familiar with.


    "Just minus twenty to thirty times will do."

 Chapter 997 Last Chance

    Black holes could not be controlled directly. As a singularity and with the exceedingly profound mass that formed its event horizon, they were completely isolated from the outside world to the point where even light could not escape from it.


    Time moved slower the closer one approached a black hole that the black hole''s gravitational pull was unaffected even when the greatest champions were pushed into its event horizon. Instead, the singularity would remain as it was inside the event horizon, and in that instant the individual resisted the pull of the black hole, thousands or even infinite years would have passed.


    The universe could well have died before the individual within the black hole.


    Such isolation and temporal distortion as well as the special attribute of singularities that followed no rules made black holes uncontrollable but only indirectly affected. Even with his might, Joshua was no exception.


    However, it had not affected his use of that curious and recalcitrant thing as an energy source and a combat technique.


    ***


    At the monochrome paradox spiral of the Permanent Void Anchor Point, a dimensional quaking that could crumble the structure of a star and a total of fourteen black shades of Chaos had descended upon Stellaris through the portal from the Void beyond, along with infinite creatures of flesh.


    They were Evil Gods and Ultimate Entities¡ªin the instant that they arrived, the vicinity of the Permanent Void Anchor Points appeared to be covered with a faint shroud as Chaotic presence ate away at the dimensions. The once-stable Stellaris was slowly turning into an alien realm, and though the seventeen Evil Gods (including Limbo and the other three) had not joined forces, unleashing their own powers alone had molded a small chaotic galaxy.


    The boundaries between matter and energy, as well as space and time were blurred. There were no longer stable constants or unbreakable rules...in this world, what kept all things existent was no longer the four fundamental forces or Extraordinary ability, with Chaos filled with malice being the only aspect with any decisive function.


    That was Chaos and its Evil Gods.


    If it had been any ordinary civilization, the overflowing Ultimate Entities which ranged in strength between Supreme-advanced to Legend-novice would have easily consumed their prided worlds and colonies even without including the seventeen Evil Gods¡ªStellaris may have had a strong alliance, but was still helpless against such classes of power.


    Even so, it was not the civilization of Stellaris who had to consider their future. Instead, it was the Evil Gods and monsters which had yet to comprehend what was going on after coming through the portal.


    In the silver world, two black holes were rotating in different arcs as their brimming energies were stimulated and extracted. Before they evaporated, near boundless energy had already began converging in the preceding dozen seconds¡ªthus, a gamma storm erupted beside the ceaselessly expanding silver world which exhibited red dwarf attributes, with x-rays and the material flow swirling away from the black hole entangled, forming a profound heliopause halo.


    Then, the halo and the silver world began moving.


    It was a steady pace neither fast nor slow, even if it appeared sluggish on the scale of the Multiverse as it was less than a hundredth of lightspeed, like an old person panting on his cane with each step he took in the last few years of his life. However, that was the bulk of the silver world alone¡ªits halo, its gravitational boundary, and the dimensions it affected were spreading across every direction at lightspeed, faintly forming an elliptical warped space.


    There was also a massive blue star around the silver world that was ablaze, fortunate enough to escape the shockwaves from the conflict and stay safe. Now, however, its luck was at an end¡ªdrawn into Joshua''s gravitational reach, it began to disintegrate from its corona down to its photosphere, leaving a long accretion cloud of stellar substance that darted towards the core of the silver world.


    It should have been a process that took dozens of minutes, because light could not actually cover a distance that great in a short period of time. However, in the zone where Joshua''s light shrouded, space was torn and compressed, with a small path formed from distorted gravity that resembled the digestive tract of some cosmic lifeform, devouring stellar mass and emptying it in less than a minute. All that was left was a stellar core which could not erupt in time as a supernova, and like a firefly, hovered blankly and helplessly beside the black hole engine that just had a snack.


    A profound will appeared in the dimensional streams where the two black holes intersected. He touched the blazing neutron star core that could not collapse in time, altering it and marking it with runes while supernatural forces buffed it¡ªunder Joshua''s touch, the star core was augmented and enchanted.


    Then, in the next split second, it shot out.


    The dimensions were distorted and distance covered in an instant. The star core which was turned into a sub-lightspeed missile destroy everything along its wake, leaving a long trail of thin plasma cloud as it continued on its offensive path. Though the Evil Gods had perhaps noticed the assault, the Ultimate Entities that were a mere mutation did not¡ªhaving intended to head for other corners of space in search of food and targets for destruction, they suddenly found themselves unable to move as if something was holding them down, incapable of even moving backwards.


    The missile had arrived, crashing into the heart of the swarm.


    Then, the inscribed runes were activated. At the speed of light, gravity which had been forcibly increased by a dozen times caught every Ultimate Entity that had not escaped in time, compressed at a rate of 200,000 kilometers per hour per second¡ªthat rate was even increasing and almost reaching lightspeed, and before they could even do a thing, most amongst the billions of Ultimate Entities were cleared away just like bacteria.


    The collectives of Evil Gods which were advancing menacingly also promptly paused before scampering away¡ªnone of them could withstand such a blow, not to mention that they were, in comparison, even more fearful of the silver world which was coming ever closer to them. They had thus wanted to flee the sector, but another Psi collective which resembled a compressed universe had blocked they way ahead, keeping them restrained in the vicinity of the Void Anchor Point.


    At present, there were still endless Ultimate Entities surging away from the Void portal. They were things equivalent to the Sublimator''s tentacles and cells, using the anchor point as a hole through which they would invade the world like water springing from a fountain.


    But now, a black sphere darting at them fittingly blocked that opening. That blazing star core which had been extremely bright just a while ago had now become a rapidly whirling dark well: horrific gravitational reaction was drawing everything in its event horizon to itself, crumbling and compressing them. Hence, every Ultimate Entity that had just darted out of the portal would simply throw themselves into the well as if someone was feeding it, with the well having to do nothing.


    A black hole cannon¡ªthat was perhaps how it would be named.


    And unlike the black hole attack Joshua had used previously, this black hole was not purely offensive and could be indirectly controlled.


    "Almost¡ªhelp me, Triple Curtain."


    Having estimated the time, the flying silver world knew that the runic formation he had carved into the star core would have collapsed it into a black hole and triggered a decimation of everything within. He had thrown it out along with the black hole cannon which could activate like the extradimensional information relay module that was the Restoration Beam, and he knew that the black hole which had already formed an accretion cloud of Ultimate Entities was slowly moving towards himself.


    In the silver world, the engine of twin black holes whirled as another black hole approached them without stopping. Meanwhile, the second black hole cannon was complete¡ªanother unlucky star already had been drained and had its core inscribed upon, before being fired out as well, keeping the Void portal in check while absorbing the mass of Ultimate Entities to grow.


    That offensive was repeated six times, with none of the seventeen Evil Gods able to bypass the perimeter jointly made by Joshua and the Triple Curtain over that long period and flee into the infinite universe. On the other hand, six optimally-sized black holes was assimilated into the silver world, placed at four different spots alongside the first black hole engines as they were reassembled into three new ones.


    The gravity exerted by each black hole would have torn the silver world apart, but with the Triple Curtain''s support and detailed calculations, Joshua smoothly kept the four black holes stable and gained three more sources of nuclear energy.


    At first, the Triple Curtain wanted to ask Joshua as to why he had not attack so powerfully before¡ªit soon understood that it was not a move to be used under normal situations.


    Humans could die from overeating, and it was the same for superior beings too. Unlimited consumption and control did not exist, and black holes exceeding a certain mass could not act as Joshua''s engine components. Then, once the number of black hole engines increased, Joshua could neither precisely calibrate gravity nor absorb energies from the black holes if the various outcomes of mutual interference could not be determined, but would instead be consumed by it with a 100% chance as multiple black holes fused into one body.


    Usually, a single black hole engine was enough, just as the incessant destruction of stellar bodies required to build a second was something Joshua avoided as much as he could. He knew well that he was a force for ruin greater than any Evil Gods should he have lost just a bit of control, and it was only against infinite enemies that he could augment himself while using black hole cannons to destroy them.


    Joshua would not have done it, if not for a greater and more terrible entity that was about to come¡ªafter all, why resort to dangerous methods with something that could simply be punched to death?


    Of course, it was not as if Joshua did not have a fist at present.


    Now, because of the black holes, the silver world was no longer a regular sphere, as the four locations of the black hole engines protruded slightly like a giant with four fists. The forceful punch was encased by powerful gravity boundary, with the faintest of movements tearing the surrounding dimensions apart into a billion-mile-long spatial dent. All Evil Gods that had not evaded in time were broken and maimed¡ªeven the Evil God of Avoidance attempting to turn into pure information could not get away, with its information stream and Chaos embodiment all drawn into the black hole and vaporized as frivolous space radiation.


    From amongst hundreds of martial art moves, this is the black hole punch!


    The Evil Gods, individually feared by diverse civilizations as if they were unstoppable calamity, were now herded like goats, scampering everywhere by the well-prepared Triple Curtain and Joshua¡­ it was not to say that they were weak, since their ability was absolute¡ªeven unimaginable and not impossible to destroy worlds¡­ that is, if they were completely prepared at their peak form and having all their spawns with them. Even if they would not have triumphed over Joshua and the Triple Curtain, they would at least hold their ground.


    But now, there was nothing much to say, given how distinct the strong and the weak were.


    Joshua pursued the Evil Gods, although truth be told, he was rather distracted despite his willpower¡ªit was just moments before that he simply destroyed the Evil God of Famine, the bane of Karlis. The other Evil Gods would be soon destroyed as well, a flock of sheep that threatened civilizations which scurried when he chased them around.


    He had grown to such a level unwittingly. Once facing the Evil God of Wither, which had barely freed itself from its seal as if a great foe, he probably would just have to ''eat'' it now.


    I''ll tell Karlis the Steel Python and Zero Three about the good news when I get home¡­I''ve fulfilled my promise and completely destroyed the Evil God of Famine.


    With that, Joshua ceased the trail of thoughts. After pursuing and destroying the Evil Gods, he would have to hurry and destroy the Permanent Void Anchor Point and completely stop the Ultimate Sublimator''s invasion of Stellaris.


    Nevertheless, he promptly paused in the very next moment¡ªthe warrior''s consciousness inside the silver world was stunned.


    ***


    There was a voice.


    Transcending untold length and dimensions, the voice reached directly into the depths of his heart¡ªthe heart an ultimate champion.


    It was also the voice he had heard in the Void outside Stellaris saying that the light at the edge of the Mana Tide was indeed the Initial Flame.


    "This is the last war, and the last chance."


    The voice was void of emotion, and was neither a language nor a cry. Indeed, it was more a stone monument inscribed into the mind than a voice¡ªobjective, pure, informative, and containing nothing else.


    The voice spoke to the Triple Curtain as well, and the psionic collective relayed it at once to Joshua. They realized that the information from the voice was identical.


    By then, the Ultimate Entities had stop pouring out from the Permanent Void Anchor Point.


    In their place was a faint, inconspicuous beam, nearly undetectible if not for vision sensitive to atomic motion. Even the Permanent Void Anchor Point, which easily teleported Evil Gods and endless Ultimate Entities, appeared to have had a hard time letting through, as if something exceedingly massive was squeezing itself into the world from beyond but was stuck at the opening.


    Or instead of describing it as a beam, it was a white belt of light¡­


    A white thread, like light itself.


    Even then, time was still continuing.


    "It has been too long. We must be the last individuals who can explore the Initial Flame by tracking the trail of the Great Mana Tide, and the cosmos would be completely severed from the Root after us. The Mana Tide would still exist, but it would no longer be a guide that allows us to cross that limitless forbidden zone of the Void."


    Joshua and the Triple Curtain heard that voice.


    The silent supernova creature in the Multiverse that command unlimited psionic divine power had heard it too, just as the ultimate champion pricked their ears in attentiveness.


    The gods and the powerful Legends over the cosmos and the Multiverse itself heard it. In every location where Ultimate Entities existed, all creatures whose ability reached a certain threshold also heard it, like radios receiving signals.


    Without any signs of holding back, it thus said, "We are the final, the last. There is neither future nor hope from here on out.


    Therefore¡­


    I must succeed.


    Whatever the price and destruction, I will become the sublime, evolving and growing beyond my limits to the boundary of infinite.


    ***


    It was the purest of desires and machinations originating from intelligent minds and hence manifesting, one that transcended beyond Chaos and Evil Gods, or even evil and malice itself.


    The beast which only saw itself had come and thus appeared to all.

 Chapter 998 Above the Dome

    While Joshua fought and destroyed the Evil Gods, several other events were unfolding across different places in the Multiverse.


    ***


    The Amos Court, the Galaxy of Bloodbath.


    Generally speaking, the stars did not exist alone in the Void.


    In space, not all luminous bodies were the light of worlds, although their brightness reflected the intensity of energy circulations within. In other words, the denser the Extraordinary powers, the greater the brightness¡ªperplexingly, the quantity of intelligent life was also included in the energy cycles, increasing its brilliance as intelligent life increased.


    On the other hand, behind a stable but vulnerable oversized fireball, stars could not exist alone in the Void or in the absence of a world''s protection, for they would rapidly decay into fundamental shrouds of energy, blown far away by dimensional turbulences.


    Even so, at a certain place in the Multiverse, there was a wonder formed entirely from stars.


    ***


    The borders of the Amos Court stretched across the galaxy to stand against the Takur Ruin Cult, but its core sector that emanated splendid radiance was curiously positioned not too far from the front line.


    Even if over a thousand planetary systems and dimensional turbulences stood in between, one could still see the location of the Court, along with a towering dome that obscured the entire sector.


    "When I first came to the Court, I stared blankly where I stood for over a dozen minutes. I did all I could to find its edge, but dejectedly failed."


    In the Void, a translucent streamlined warship was moving rapidly while Elma softly remarked to Creed, who stood at her bridge. "Now I am stronger, but no less marveled¡ªbecause the further I see, the more I understand its grandness."


    "Creed, can you see it?"


    The human captain did not respond to the question. Creed simply gaped as he tried his best to see everything before him. At the moment, the warships had entered the world''s radiant zone, with massive Void harbors and settlements appearing both left and right. Even so, Creed spared no effort in concerning himself with those buildings larger than mountain chains, for what he was seeing eclipsed those minute objects over billions of times.


    It was a gigantic dome of unfathomable scale, and one that canopied an entire planetary sector. It permeated the Void, with its top hidden in boundless dimensional turbulence and was built from endless moving stars and nebulae!


    Even in the Multiverse, there are probably not many buildings which are able to match such a dome in size. How could such an exaggerated building exist? Its bright light transcends even the Void, the many worlds covered beneath it seemingly assimilated and subjugated by its profundity.


    "¡­I see it¡­" Former Captain Creed said dreamily as he looked on. "Wait, I don''t¡­that''s just a pillar, right? I only see that and a bit of the top."


    In fact, for the country bumpkin, the core teleportation obelisk of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds was the other largest building he had ever seen. Indeed, before the great dome, everything from spaceships, harbor, cities, to the largest residencies were like dust smaller than ants.


    Like formless concrete, surging etheric flow connected the stars as a flowing wall of galaxy. The wall itself reached and expanded upward, converging into a dome of concealed planetary sectors¡ªby reflex, Creed raised his hand eagerly as he tried to touch the stars that he could not reach, which prompted Elma to blink. She had not imagine her companion to do that in the face of the starry dome, even showing yearning and wonder¡­but that was not important.


    "Legend has it that it is the shell that the Imperator carried."


    Elma turned and looked up at the Dome with Creed. There were mixed emotions in her voice, ranging from reverence, zeal, dissatisfaction, along with lurking doubt and rage. "The birthplace of the Amos, the load which was carried."


    "Creed, welcome to the Court Dome¡­and the Amos Court."


    Having recently slain an Ultimate Entity in the Assembly Area, a summon had been relayed to Elma from the home office that she was granted an audience with Imperator Amos. In fact, every Amos who had killed an Ultimate Entity was granted an audience, with the Imperator himself directly splitting threads of his mind to interact directly with those blessed ones, granting them rewards and honor.


    However, Creed remembered the mixed expressions on Elma''s face upon learning about the audience, one that he had never previously seen¡­ she was never that worried, even when she was prepared to sacrifice herself in the battle against the Ultimate Entity.


    "You can refuse if you really don''t want to go," Creed advised her, in the hopes that she would not be troubled by such a matter. "We still have the system granted by our commanders, and it won''t do to be discovered."


    "No. I guess I do want to go."


    Creed''s words made Elma strengthen her resolve instead. The entire Void warship shuddered a little, like a human sighing. "There''s no use in running¡­I knew that the Imperator has had his eyes on us when I was notified."


    Hence, both Elma and Creed journeyed from afar from the borders of the Court to its heartland.


    "So, this is the residence of the Imperator?" Creed asked, recovering from his astonishment upon entering the region covered under the dome, since the interior of the world prevented him from seeing the faraway structure. "According to the analysis by the Commander and the others," he said with a curious tone, "the true form of Imperator Amos is a nebula transcendent of normal worlds, and its size would have to be counted in light-years¡­if the Dome of Star is his shell, his body would be so massive that we should be seeing it now."


    "¡­We don''t know."


    Elma''s response was surprising. The clone inside her body then appeared hesitant for a moment, before she shook her head and answered. "The Imperator has a powerful clone over the dome¡ªlook, it''s that light."


    Creed promptly looked up, and with Elma''s help, he saw an exceedingly massive radiant form: it was a distorted dimensional swirl with a true face that was hardly visible, with many small worlds orbiting around it. Creed hence quickly nodded to indicate he has seen it.


    "That''s the clone of the Imperator within the Court¡ªit is powerful but it''s still a clone, and we wouldn''t know at all where his true form would be. All he did was to leave his shell as the home office of the Court that the clone presides over¡­ we know nothing else."


    Elma then looked up at the distant clone with Creed, and quietly said, "But at least we know that the Imperator exists."


    "And that is enough for most Amoses. The Imperator is their faith, and even if he merely exists but does nothing, the prideful Amos of the Court would still gather as a group and a civilization."


    Creed noticed then that Elma was clenching her fist.


    "But that is also exactly why¡­ the Imperator has done nothing other than fight the greatest champions of other civilizations that the Amos civilization has eventually become tools and weapons¡­ or even a reason, all used at his disposal against champions of other civilizations."


    The warship darted through the Void, covering an extreme distance in an instance, although they were unable to see the distance they had traveled due to the dimensional distortion the dome caused. The distant and massive luminous form simply came ever closer, and after a moment of silence, Elma spoke calmly as she stared at Imperator Amos'' clone.


    "Let me put it this way¡­we are actually a nest of ants being reared."


    "The Imperator¡ªa human who rears the ants¡ªwould not be concerned with how the ants lived or whether we developed, since it means nothing to humans, whether the ants would establish more colonies or strengthen our jaws and toxins. He simply picks out a few of the larger and good-looking ones that he finds alright to be placed in his personal cans as pets."


    "Those so-called generals and the Court Guards are those whom the Imperator keeps beside himself as his collection of living specimens."


    Elma then glanced at Creed and laughed softly, before continuing, "Sounds familiar? That is probably how powerful Extraordinary individuals view mortals or otherworldly natives."


    "The ants would wear themselves out to improve themselves and develop, even if the human does not care. He would be careful with their numbers and the number of colonies, and when he thinks that the numbers are enough, he would not hesitate to lead them into a slaughter against another human''s ants. That is how he lives."


    "And yet, to another human, his ants may not really be ants, but just humans who have yet to mature¡­hahaha. We are hurt and unsettled, whether it''s us, the enemy champion, or his ants¡ªbut he would be very happy."


    "The Imperator is the archetype of Amos archetypes: prideful, warmongering, upholding power, and extremely powerful."


    Elma laughed earnestly, finding it humorous even if Creed could not¡ªthe human felt disturbed and a harrowing shock that what she said was the truth.


    "Well, Elma. I think what you say is true, but if¡­"


    Unsure what to say, Creed racked his brains and dryly said, "If there''s one amongst you¡ªuh, I mean an Amos who is as strong as the Imperator, and they do not have to be identical, just above Legendary-pinnacle¡­ if there is such a being, surely the Imperator''s perspective would change regardless of his arrogance?"


    Then, noticing that Elma had turned and stared at himself, Creed hurriedly threw his hands up. "I''m just saying¡­"


    Though Elma did not respond at once, she made a sad face before simply shaking her head and shifting from that topic. She looked up and gazed beyond the bridge, slowly saying, "My parents were two Thought Individuals. However, they did not choose asexual reproduction by downloading the data of other Amoses from the Central Archives. They chose traditional procreation instead, with myself and my twenty-three other siblings being such creations¡ªbut I have survived until now, my mindset shifting after inheriting all their information, the very information which had made me think of rebelling."


    "My parents had researched about the Imperator as well, browsing through ancient texts and records and coming to the bold conclusion that there was no complicated reason as to why the Imperator has prohibited mixed bloodlines through intermarriage between races, and compelled a multiracial empire into becoming the single race Court it is now."


    Elma smiled serenely then. "He simply disliked the unsettling jumble of races, and the Amoses were simply kept because we are his brethren and hence appear more pleasing.


    "It''s only that and nothing more complicated."


    ***


    That was the only reason to be, whether it was their invasion of other races in the Galaxy of Bloodbath, or the the dozen millennia wars with the Takur Ruin Cult: he was having a bad day, he was unhappy, he wanted a new color for the entire galaxy.


    A rather cute obsessive-compulsive disorder, a game to kill time.


    Anyone would understand that, would they not? Who would play the game of wars without the will to conquer the whole wide world and claim everything mapped for himself? Even young children would have such impulses.


    That was why it was a tragedy: there was a pair of eyes whose heart was unfathomable and hung above the Amos'' prided Court Dome. He watched over and decided everything, and yet the survival or demise of the Amos had nothing do with himself.


    "Do you get it? We are merely pawns at his palm and acting under his whims. Who would know if our future is of prosperity, or death because the Imperator find our looks displeasing and would rather have a new pet race? A civilization being merely toys of a champion¡­a miserable future that is beyond control, and the reason I rebel."


    "¡­I understand."


    Watching Elma as her expression grew firmer, Creed had the chills even as he imagining one out of the Seven Gods or the many other Mycroftian Legends doing something. If the others did not protest, the common folk would not end up any better than the Amos.


    After all, what were mortals, other than pets, to champions who could change everything? Indeed, the Amoses could even be considered lucky¡ªthey could at least live in such a massive Void empire, a supercivilization that was flourishing.


    Their race could conquer half their galaxy and gain fame even in the Multiverse, with every individual thus finding pride and honor.


    Life was an endless torment in the small worlds with indigenous civilizations ruled by Extraordinary individuals and primitive gods.


    ***


    Meanwhile, the warship had reached the massive bundle of light that occupied most of the Void''s sight. Creed could see that it was a thick nebula covered in ether and mana, and it was so dense that nothing inside could be clearly seen. One could almost make out over thousands swirl-shaped storms in hues of gold and red, lik pairs of colossal eyes that consumed stars.


    The nebula was so dense that it should have formed a star a lot earlier, but its substance kept moving under a gushing stream of ether which appeared like a bony frame, maintaining its present form and preventing it from collapsing as a supermassive black hole.


    "How would you be meeting the Imperator?"


    Creed suddenly thought of that question when they arrived beside the Imperator, but as a formless presence suddenly unfurled just like a thought, a mysterious darkness engulfed the entire planetary system.


    Neither Creed nor Elma could hear the noise, but they faintly sensed something out of the ordinary appearing and spreading.


    Ka-boooom¡ª


    A great tremor extended as a dimensional storm stirred in the distance.


    The two of them turned in shock and looked towards the front of the warship.


    The clone of Imperator Amos stood watch upon the center of the Court dome, not shifting an inch even after millennia had passed.


    Nevertheless, it moved movement ago.

 Chapter 999 The Future and I

    The First Agricultural Realm of the Cherrie Union.


    The world tree which roots covered the continent shook its twigs and leaves, interrupting the murloc who had been conducting an experiment on one of the branches.


    Even so, the murloc did not complain¡ªGodard the Murloc High Priest merely looked up blankly, shuffling out of his lab before staring up at the empty pinnacle of the world.


    "Galanoud, did you hear it?"


    "I did."


    A lively elven voice spoke from the huge World Tree, but with a hint of somberness. "It''s a curious voice¡­though I almost seem to understand it, there''s no doubt that it is very important."


    "But it''s not as important as the work at hand."


    On his branch, Godard frowned in thought and said, "You should continue, I''ll contact Igor and the others¡­damn it, Joshua''s not here while the Seven Gods'' secret project is at a vital juncture. We may have to ask the Commanding Will of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds¡ªit may not know much, but it''ll know more than we do."


    "Hold on, Godard. My experiment might have succeeded. Let me check the final step."


    Just as the Murloc High Priest was prepared to contact the other Legends, the Nature Magister told him the unexpected good news. Godard paused for a moment, before exclaiming in surprised delight, "Really!? You''ve developed a vaccine for the Ultimate Virus?"


    The towering tree did not answer, although a green halo was shrouding Godard. He did not resist, and at the very next instant, the Murloc High Priest had arrived into a jade-green chamber that was half-wood and half-crystal.


    In other words, the heart of the world tree.


    ***


    Nature Power was a derivative force between mana and lifeforce, sharing a connection with all life in the world. Indeed, there was nothing that did not invoke Nature Power, even if manmade.


    That was at once its advantage and disadvantage, because Nature Power would not form in barren worlds devoid of life despite rich reserves of mana, just as it would wither in worlds lush with life but lacking magical energy. In other words, its essence was mana with lifeforce attributes or lifeforce with magical attributes, and was considered the earliest combination of Extraordinary powers similar to divine energy and Emotion power.


    Now, at the heart of the world tree, profound lifeforce and mana surged around and flowed along the crystal circuits inside the wall. Guided by a dark green light formed from Nature Power, Godard arrived in an exceedingly vast quarantine hold.


    Upon entry, the serene atmosphere promptly shifted as Godard found the corner of the place littered with piling bones, sealed tightly by the crystals imbued with Nature Power. The High Priest knew that those were the remains of creatures consumed by the Ultimate Virus, specimens Galanoud had created. There were probably a few hundreds of thousands of them used over the last few days, with countless more about to be used since valueless specimens would be disintegrated and recycled as materials for the next testing.


    Meanwhile, at the center of the quarantine hold, which was covered entirely in a body of crystal, a massive fungal ecosystem was flourishing. Within it, fungal forms of all colors with supernatural energy were squirming and growing in the miniature zone that was five kilometers wide.


    "From my studies, I''ve found that any creature more complex than sponges or jellyfish are easily corrupted by the Ultimate Virus. It has certain conditions for selection, and they value the complex organisms the most."


    Noticing the gaze of the Murloc High Priest, the world tree, Galanoud''s present true form, explained, "In other words, I''d need specimen species simpler than sponges and jellyfish to study the corruption process of the Ultimate Virus thoroughly¡­ there aren''t many of them since sponges are the most inferior multicellular organism, with jellyfish just ranking a little higher than them.


    "Is that why you''ve chosen microorganisms and fungi? Well, it''s right since the ancestors of sponges are fungi, and it could only be them if one thought about it in simpler terms."


    Godard nodded thoughtfully as a fellow specialist in the same field. "So, you''ve succeeded?"


    "Perhaps."


    The Nature Magister''s voice was firm. Nature Power hence manifested as an arrowhead and pointed Godard to a colony of fungi. "It''s not that the Ultimate Virus cannot corrupt fungi and microorganisms, since its structure is smaller than all presently known virus, with the smallest variant around ten nanometers and the biggest no larger than fifty. Still, even other viruses are targets to be ''sublimated''¡ªI''ve just destroyed some supervirus that was undergoing initial Ultimate growth, and can use Psi to infect any intelligent form that uses spiritual energy in the domain of thought, gradually altering their minds to become the Ultimate Entities we are familiar with."


    "However, the bacteria and fungi never did evolve to the state of Ultimate Entities. But look¡ªthey are manipulating supernatural forces with their colonies that form structures similar to runes and magical circuits¡­it is truly frightening."


    "But the change that the Ultimate Virus induced in the fungal colonies has allowed me to unravel a loophole about it."


    "What loophole?"


    "It''s quite simple." Galanoud answered simply. "The Ultimate Virus is selfish and very intelligent, ensuring that its host would succeed in becoming sublime before assimilating with the host to become an Ultimate Entity. However, limited energy would prompt the Ultimate Virus to take away all its host''s energy once it realizes that the refinement would fail, as made evident by those withered host bones over there, after of which it would self-replicate and spread."


    "However, as long as failure is not guaranteed, the Ultimate Virus would never increase its own kind, once again because it is selfish. That''s why if one individual succeeds, it wouldn''t breed a second."


    "Combining that aspect with the fact the Ultimate Virus favors complex organisms, I''ve uncovered an important factor: The Ultimate Virus seeks individual ultimate growth, and the host should be as huge and as complex as possible."


    Godard appeared to have some inkling, and so the Nature Magister smiled. "With that factor and multiple tests, I''ve discovered that the Ultimate Virus acts unusually slowly should it infect inferior multicellular organisms¡­it is explainable, since jellyfish would not actually be that formidable after undergoing ultimate growth, and maybe enchanted sponges would have some value. Moreover, rather than squandering its chance on some weak creatures, the Ultimate Virus wouldn''t hesitate to hibernate and delay its corruption process."


    "So!" The Murloc High Priest exclaimed excitedly, punching his own path after keeping up with Galanoud''s thought. "If the Ultimate Virus could be misdirected¡­"


    "Yes. If it could be misdirect to infect a host that isn''t human, but is simply a massive sponge, jellyfish, or microorganism, it would not act at once but only be triggered in eight to fourteen days and attempt to find their next host."


    There was a puzzling mirth in the Nature Magister''s voice. "In a nutshell, it won''t corrupt you if it considers you refuse," she said quietly, "and would instead reserve its strength for when it encounters a better target."


    No one could use you if you''re refuse.


    At that, the Murloc High Priest fully understood the Nature Magister''s idea.


    The Ultimate Virus was indeed a superior biological creation far more advanced than present-day Mycroft, and indeed the legacy made by a certain ultimate lifeform. It was an impossible task to tailor a vaccine based on its essence¡ªat least, Galanoud could not do it at the moment.


    On the other hand, utilising the Virus''s own exceedingly advanced and intelligent aspects was actually viable¡­creating a supernatural medicine that imbued attributes mimicking sponges and jellyfish would keep the Virus from infecting them, and instead pick other targets.


    Would that be difficult?


    It was actually all too easy. In Extraordinary realms, where dragons could assume human form and humans could become neutron stars or even a world, merely masquerading as some invertebrate was too simple for Legendary champions.


    While that would mean that as the Ultimate Virus would simply be redirected to cultivate things like Ultimate Cow, Ultimate Grass, Ultimate Creepers, or even Ultimate Cereus, humans were at least safe¡­ and that was enough. If it did not move and maintained its weeklong lurking period, having the Seven Gods and a few Legends disinfecting the populace would cull the Virus entirely.


    On the other hand, if circumstances proved unfortunate and the Virus''s natural anti-arcane aspect rendered the transfiguration trick ineffective or simply triggered earlier¡­ there was nothing to be done since it would be a dire situation then. Galanoud could only ensure the safety of most, and not for all humankind.


    "Would it work?"


    Still, worries bloomed as the excitement passed. Godard paced a few circles around the quarantine hold, his brow wrinkling once again, "If the Ultimate Virus realizes that its host is just pretending to be a sponge¡­"


    "100%. The Ultimate Entities are definitely supernatural creations of a pinnacle lifeform so advanced that it would not risk wasting energy to check whether its victims were an advanced lifeform pretending to be an invertebrate, or simply was one."


    There was great assurance in the Nature Magister''s voice. "After all, it is so small that it cannot carry out multiple infections, regardless of how advanced its method in carrying energy around is. It must go for the kill with each strike, which gives us this chance to exploit.


    "I did it."


    "¡­And it could not have gone any better."


    Murloc sighed deeply and quickly raised the communications circle in his hand, unable to wait to share the good news with the other Legends.


    ***


    Igor was the first to be informed, having quickly realized that it was a remarkably simple and viable countermeasure against the infection after Godard provided a general explanation.


    "Now, immediately, right away."


    He said, and took out his own communications circle to inform the others. "Have Galanoud write down the recipe¡ªwe''ll include it in Joshua''s Redemption Beam¡­ Thank goodness Radcliffe is finally helping in a way beyond fighting¡­without the Redemption Beam, the production period alone would see the deaths of millions¡ªtrillions, if we include the cosmos'' population."


    The elderly pontiff hesitated for a moment then, before shaking his head and said determinedly, "The other civilizations must be informed of this measure as well. Ha, this isn''t too hard a countermeasure and someone else must''ve discovered it too, but let''s consider a low-cost favor."


    "After all, no civilization in the Multiverse must die anymore. If that voice had indeed spoken the truth, this could be the last chance."


    And if all civilizations could not work together even in this final chance and share their resource in the fight against that profound threat¡­then this plague called selfishness would sever all hope, thus bringing upon the fated destruction and apocalypse.


    "It''s my duty as an intelligent being."


    Pope Igor did not believe himself to be wiser, and knew for certain that he was simply gifted with innate talent, luck, legacy, and conditions for growth. His wisdom and talent would never ascend him as the Heir of the Holy Light or Pope of Worlds and Races¡ªhe will be the pontiff of Mycroft at best, a fine person who was formidable, benevolent, and enjoyed watching sunrises.


    Even so, none would claim that the Mycroftians or their Pope was unconcerned about the Multiverse¡ªjust as no race could say that they existed apart from worlds.


    For in the face of the calamity that would engulf every world, the minds of all intelligence were one, and not an island.


    Under the illumination of the Flame, Order must exist eternally.


    That was what he firmly believed; that was why he continued unto this day.


    Upon this path completely different from the Ultimate Virus¡ªthe path called civilization.


    ***


    Meanwhile, the voice which resounded through the Multiverse echoed in the erratic dimensions. All champions and the enlightened hence understood that this was the final moment: the path to the Root was about to be severed, and the Initial Flame would soon completely be detached from the Multiverse.


    From then on out, everything would be doomed, for they would become black ashes that could not burn anew after their flames died.


    Therefore¡­


    I must succeed.


    We must succeed.


    It would be alright as long as I succeed.


    It would be alright as long as someone has a future.


    It has to be me and only me. The Multiverse would have no purpose without me, with neither destruction nor death having meaning.


    I am the best. I hope it is me. But if it proves not to be me, I hope that at least my successors and I will hold the chance for a future.


    The beast and a civilization that yearned for tomorrow.


    A clear line separated both like an Abyss, aptly known as the Abyss of tomorrow. It divided two forms of behavior and fundamental logic, deciding the future of the Multiverse.


    Even if there were those unable to distinguish between the two, but at least as a collective, even if the alien races leaned towards ruin and suffered from mysophobia which compelled them to destroy all that was foreign, they were civilizations too, a group formed from countless individuals¡ªmost civilizations would understand.


    However, that was only ''mostly''.


    At the dome of stars above the Amos Court, a great luminous nebula was in deep thought as the beast cried from afar¡ªuntil Void warships arrived one after another, interrupting his thoughts.

 Chapter 1000 Whimsical Beast Part One

    "This is the entrance. Apologies, but we can go no further, please complete the remainder of your journey alone."


    At the center of the Court Dome, various Void warships were led by the Imperial Guards to a passage to the audience chamber. In turn, the guards themselves watched enviously and reverently as the heroes who had slain Ultimate Entities answered the Imperator''s summons and slowly entered the inner circle shrouded in the halation of the nebula.


    "An audience with the Imperator¡­" they sighed emotionally, watching as their shadow dissolved into the nebula. "When will we have our turn?"


    No one heard the mutterings of the guards.


    ***


    After passing through the corona arch and entering the inner circle chamber forged from the nebula, the heroes ascended a flight of rainbow stairs of countless steps. It was an accelerating corridor crafted from near-solid magical energy, with its visible section already hundreds of kilometers in length¡ªthe inner circle of Court was so huge that it resembled a dream.


    Without any exertion, surging ether pushed Elma and Creed rapidly ahead, and the journey ended in thirty minutes when they arrived on top of a shining pure white platform.


    It appeared narrow above and progressively wider below, standing over thousands of kilometers high and would certainly have been a building that broke through the sky if placed on a planet. However, since it was situated at the Court Dome beside the clone of Imperator Amos, the transcendently profound platform appeared no greater than a needle and was almost negligible.


    At the top of the platform was a densely inscribed runic formation spanning a seven-kilometer radius. It activated when Elma entered, creating a smooth semi-spherical energy shield. In reality, it was all not a waste of time for that journey here, since it was a measure that prevented the other Amoses from harm when they approached the Imperator.


    If it had not been implemented, no being below Legend could approach the Imperator, much less commune with him.


    "So, do we wait here?"


    Watching as Elma arrived at the center of the runes and preparing himself for the brunt of the blow that would come, the human captain nervously conveyed his doubt because everything was not as he had imagined.


    He had thought that he and Elma would arrive in a hall and await the divine will of the Imperator Amos''s clone to descend upon them, just like how regional officials had their audience with emperors. Now, however, he reflected that Amos were not humans but genuine alien lifeforms with countless galaxies separating them¡ªtheir culture, norms or even life habits are completely different from humankind, and the reason he could easily interact with Elma was because she was a special case amongst her race.


    For the race that once ruled mountains and determined superiority with the height of their own mountains, the most distinct platforms had to be built for an audience with a superior being. That would allow the champion who stood above to see themselves without the trouble of lowering their heads.


    The powerful would not lower their heads to look upon the weak. They would only commune with those they see.


    Such was Amos culture.


    Nonetheless, Elma did not respond to Creed''s question¡ªfor ''He'' had come.


    ***


    Above the platform, obscure nebula mist was stirring as a massive swirl of golden air appeared. Stretching over 15,000 kilometers with a distinct gap in between several few thousand kilometers, it resembled a titanic living eye.


    Then, as the eye that could have consumed an entire planet manifested, a powerful presence filled the chamber. The semi-spherical energy barrier on the platform began to crackle with faint silver bolts sparkling over it, as if it was repelling some extremely powerful attack. It caused the entire platform to actually shake as well, but neither Creed nor Elma felt that presence thanks to the barrier''s protection, merely taking everything in dryly and not daring to even breathe too loudly.


    The giant eye then swiveled and slowly riveted its gaze to the platform, which was dwarfed like a vertical needle despite being thousands of kilometers in height, although it was almost ''commendable''.


    "Elma¡ªGeneral Use Individual No. 19090763."


    As the giant eye stared at the translucent Void warship at the center of the platform, suffocating spiritual oppressiveness instantly surged like a tidal wave into Elma''s spirit realm. If not for her spiritual protection buffs, Elma imagined that her soul would have promptly been severely hurt, although she could barely hear the message embedded in the spiritual surge even with that protection.


    "Thought Individual, General Use Individual, Combat Individual¡­an excellent resume. You are an outstanding Amos who could have been made General if not for your idleness in recent years."


    Meanwhile, the giant eye conveyed its information flatly without any color of emotion, as if it were a human revealing data about an ant''s growth to the insect itself. However, there was a hint of perplexity as the message continued, "Well done, you have slain an Ultimate Entity in the Assembly Area and protected many Thought Individuals as they retreated to safety. However, the fusion evolution of that specimen would have reached General-class, becoming capable of feeding on planets and surviving supernova eruptions."


    "It is truly unusual, Elma¡ªyou should have been incapable of defeating it with your ability even if it has been maimed, and you certainly should not have won so easily unless it was brain dead and you had burst out with power far beyond your usual level. There is no chance of you winning with your own power."


    The giant eye swiveled again, staring at the center of the platform. "I can feel it. There is the scent of a Mycroftian on you¡­ah, and there is even a youngling. So, has his hand extended here too?"


    Creed gulped nervously, even instinctively touching his belt, but the excessive tension left him so dry-mouthed that he could only belch. The sheer presence of the eye was simply horrific, and though the Commander and the Seven Gods were equal formidable or perhaps superior, they often did their best to reduce that force in the presence of mortals.


    Nonetheless, Creed''s feet did not soften despite realizing that Imperator Amos had sensed Joshua''s work, because he would not be able to run if it did. Still, could he really escape even with a dozen more pairs of feet? Having listened to Elma''s explanations and analysis beforehand, along with the fact that neither of them had the chance to avoid the audience, Creed suppressed the unsettling sensation in his heart and stayed silent inside Elma''s body.


    On the other hand, the Golden Stormeye¡ªthe Imperator''s clone¡ªdid not say much about it, and flatly said, "Elma, do relay this to the Mycroftian: only cowards play tricks, and I would welcome him with open arms if he would lead his fleet to attack my world, for I am eager to fight him once again."


    Creed sighed in relief¡ªfor some reason, the Imperator was not as callous and bloodthirsty as he had imagined, even overlooking the matter itself.


    As for Elma, she blanked out for a moment before understanding the Imperator''s reaction.


    Would you be angry if an ant from your hive was lured astray by the candy of another human?


    Certainly not. Regardless of the profit or whatever machinations involved, it would be merely an ant, and it was trivial even if the other human gained details about the ant hives. The ant could be abandoned at worst, and he should be enraged at the other human and not the ant.


    Moreover, the candy itself granted the ant great strength to cull the parasite from one of the hives¡ªwhat was there to be upset about? He could do with more candy ants, and should even thank the alien friend''s selfless aid.


    A thought that could not be simpler, and yet it left others even more upset and angry.


    For a traitor, what value does her treachery hold if the act of betrayal itself does not even incur a hint of pain upon the betrayed? Even if she had already deduced the mindset of her Imperator, Elma still feel humiliated.


    Betrayal? Are the weak even deserving of such a word?


    That bewilderment, humiliation, rage, dissatisfaction that accumulated over decades flashed through Elma''s mind in that instant. The cause of it all was her own helplessness, and she would rather Imperator Amos killed her than to be neglected.


    Perhaps she would only be valued if she reached the level of Creed''s Mycroftian Commander, even having him send a clone to recon and fight in a fit of rage and other emotions.


    Nonetheless, the Golden Stormeye remained unconcerned about Elma''s emotions¡ªhe may have noticed, but it counted for nothing, even appearing slightly interesting. Either way, after having determined that Joshua''s power was linked to Elma, the Imperator nonchalantly said, "Whether it was your power, you did slay one Ultimate Entity and that is a meaningful feat worth rewarding. Speak, what do you wish for?"


    It was a generous offer of a wish. "I can grant it as long as it does not clash with another''s wish."


    Elma''s mouth opened; her Void warship form quivered.


    "Why¡­"


    The time had finally come.


    She had finally come face-to-face with the Imperator, a wish she held for a long time hence fulfilled.


    Even if it was a separate consciousness from a clone, even if he never truly saw her with his own eyes, Elma felt immeasurably nervous¡­which was why she said bitterly, flatly and quietly, "Imperator, why did you not act and cull the Ultimate Virus?"


    The Golden Stormeye turned, as if having heard something fascinating.


    In turn, Elma lifted her gaze at that very moment, directing all her senses up high to level her gaze at the Golden Stormeye, her tone returning normal. "Imperator, the Ultimate Virus had rampaged across hundreds of worlds or perhaps more, and from what I know so far, billions of Amoses have died in less than three days."


    "I¡­I sensed that the otherworld champion''s power could expel the Ultimate Virus and stop it from spreading, and witnessed it in action in fringe systems as it really culled all Ultimate Virus around¡­O great king, surely you could do that too? If you so wished, the Ultimate Virus within our borders would be swept away¡ªeven champions of other worlds would never compare!"


    There was agitation in Elma''s speech, and she would have been clenching a fist if she had a hand. In fact, Creed could even feel from inside her body that Elma had detached herself from life and death, and simply did not deny Joshua''s hand.


    But such agitation was pointless.


    "Clearing the Ultimate Virus¡­is that your wish?"


    There was serenity conveyed from the Golden Stormeye. "A little greedy, Elma, but that appetite of yours is amusing."


    "Alright, I shall grant it."


    ***


    It was a quick promise that left Elma unable to react at once. The tentacles of the Void warship hovered blankly in the air as if she had not heard it clearly.


    Soon, however, the Golden Stormeye transmitted another message that appeared regrettable.


    "I had initially wanted to see how many in the Court had what it takes for ultimate growth, since the voice revealed something interesting¡­ last hope? If this is not a critical juncture, I would really like to witness it."


    Meanwhile, Elma was still in a quagmire.


    The Imperator¡­has acceded?


    So easily, without resistance, and with almost no hesitation?


    He could do it! He could really do it! Unlike her doubt of the Imperator''s ability, it was a simple task for him!


    He really could put thoughts to action, and he had simply left the Virus and Entities unchecked¡­ just because he could not be bothered!


    It was the last straw that left Elma with overflowing distress.


    "No, Imperator¡­ why?"


    She dreamily and bewilderedly questioned the Golden Stormeye, which appeared about to vanish. "You clearly could have done it¡­ so why had you not purged the Ultimate Virus early on, but allowed billions of Amos to die senselessly instead?"


    She remembered the plagued lands and the withered bones which were consumed cleanly. There had been researchers, fighters, and ordinary citizens¡ªsome had children and were carrying the next generation, or diligently working for the Court.


    They all had families, lives, work, friendship, and their individualities. They may have held narrow or grand desires and ambitions, along with hope and expectations of the future.


    Nevertheless, all of them fell yesterday and today, no longer able to see tomorrow.


    "All of them are your subject, Amoses who revered and worshipped you!"


    ***


    The Golden Stormeye paused then, swirling as it studied the agitated Elma with interest, just like watching a butterfly flapping its wings.


    "It claims that this is the last world, that a great disaster would come and cut off the path to the Root."


    The giant eye seemed to be talking to itself, showing no emotional shift despite Elma''s questioning. "I feel that your destruction is assured if even that voice believes that the upcoming event is a disaster. If that is the case, being infected is simply an earlier death, not to mention that a few interesting Ultimate Entities would come."


    "Moreover, the Ultimate Virus is completely ineffective against Commander-class. It would incidentally cull the weak without any action from myself¡­I find it very convenient."


    It was a rather deigning response, as if humans pausing for a moment when encountering a butterfly in his path and watching it float around for a moment. "By the way, that Ultimate Entity you''ve slain was one of the more threatening ones," the Imperator''s separate consciousness then laughed. "If it had not been severely injured by the supernova, it would have quickly left to absorb stellar substance and evolved to become a planet eater. Not many Ultimate Entities of such level exist across the Court, and I had actually wanted to see if the spreading plague would see the birth of an existence beyond planet eaters."


    The mirth of curiosity and profound apathy left Elma breathless for an instant.


    She finally realized that the Imperator''s nature was probably viler than she had imagined.


    "Could the existence of the Amoses be a mere tool that satisfies your curiosity and amusement?" Elma muttered, feeling her organs spasming in rejection of that reality. "And the trillions of citizens are but a number¡­"


    "What else could they be?"


    The Golden Stormeye was puzzled, but continued after thinking for a moment, "Of course, it is not that bad. All of you are alive and I quite like each of you, especially interesting ones such as you. Though there are rarely any special Amos individuals, one or two would occasionally come to be."


    "Even so, truth be told, apart from interesting specimens such as you, the other Amoses hold no value."


    Whether in benevolence or cruelty, the giant eye laughed. "Any one of my clones could create over billions of Amoses instantly, and trillions would not pose a problem either¡ªit would be easy, and take less than the mass of a planet. By the way, your ancestors are Amos individuals I have created, and because they are perfect unlike their predecessors, it has been some time since I''ve remolded an entire generation."


    Noticing that Elma seemed to have something to say, the great golden eye easily read her thoughts.


    "Those Amoses before? Ah. Too ugly, so they were destroyed."

 Chapter 1001 Whimsical Beast Part Two

    Question: If a champion could create millions and billions of creatures that possess intelligence, independent personalities, and are completely identical to naturally born creatures but are more perfect, more beautiful than those natural creatures without any consequences¡­


    Would such a champion still need a burden like civilization?


    In other words, if he already possesses such profound power to split out billions of thinking minds, he would certainly be able to break through defects including perspective impediments easily without the help of others at all. In fact, creating intelligent life to support him was in itself unnecessary.


    Even so, a certain warrior who was fighting Evil Gods at the moment would not concern himself with that question. He looked forward to the futures of civilization, just as he looked forward to powerful unknown enemies.


    Though able to move forward alone even without civilization, he actually took offense and disliked it despite not being affected at all¡­from a certain perspective, he might perhaps be colder than the Imperator.


    That was because to Imperator Amos, the answer to that question was ''of course it is needed''.


    "I really like all of you."


    The Golden Stormeye said nothing, and yet his words had no elements of deceit at all. "How could I have no feelings after raising the Amoses for so long? Even if a tool of convenience is broken, I would at most withdraw them instead of throwing away or destroying them. You can be at ease¡ªI will not sit and watch as the Amoses go extinct at the hands of the Ultimate Virus, and before that, I will collect some valuable Amoses for safekeeping."


    "Probably Commander-class would do¡­haha. It really is different from back then¡ªindeed, perhaps development would progress quicker after most of the inferior population has been eliminated."


    "That said, it is truly troubling that the Takur mongrels are really not weak at all. It has been years, but I cannot break through their seal upon the Infinite Divine Energy Converter Source, and now that the Ultimate Virus has caused unrest amongst them, the Amoses are infected too."


    As the Golden Stormeye stared at Elma who in turn was left speechless, he reminded her, "Tell this to that Mycroftian. I can leave a message if you can''t."


    It was simply impressive that he now used both Elma and Creed as tools to communicate with Joshua.


    "Imperator¡­"


    Elma''s mind was now a mess. She had guessed and known it definitively, but was still unable to accept it upon hearing Imperator Amos'' personal admission. Even if anyone¡ªAmos or human¡ªbelieved themselves able to endure such terrific shock, they would only realize how weak the defense of their hearts were in the face of the actual situation.


    "Get a hold of yourself, Elma!"


    By luck, Creed, who was inside Elma''s body, realized that she was about to collapse under the Imperator''s unconsciously emanating might and her own self-torment. He hence hastily charged his power, stimulating her to clear her head.


    "¡­Thanks."


    Though Creed''s ability was not actually considerable, but through the buff of the Crisis Handling System, a bizarre Extraordinary power actually revived Elma from her muddle-headedness. She gratefully glance at the sighing human captain, before looking up to find a thoughtful stare from Imperator Amos.


    "That''s the power of that Mycroftian? Interesting structure¡­truly interesting. Though weak in strength, its prioritization is high¡ªso, he has actually found an end to that path? As expected of the Forerunners who have come from the Lost Galaxy. It does give me some inspiration."


    Imperator Amos gave Joshua a fair appraisal and commended the warrior''s exquisite art, at once bringing him joy and a fine mood. The giant eye even swiveled, indicating his delight.


    Meanwhile, Elma''s mind flickered with a single simple thought as she watched the greatest champion who stood above the Court itself.


    "What could have happened in his past that he would become like this¡­"


    "Surely even the Imperator would have a weak moment¡­"


    However, the answer to that was no.


    The Golden Stormeye graciously overlooked the random thought of his subject, even providing an answer thanks to his good mood.


    I was born powerful.


    When I was born, the mana and ether I commanded far surpassed my own father.


    He had tried to kill the infant me then but failed, and was killed instead by the recoil of my innate ether-bounded field.


    Then, by the third day of my birth, I learned the language of the Amos, their present political standings, and assumed control, ready to conquer the weak around me.


    "I was never weak, Elma. Only the weak would be weak¡­the strong would always be powerful."


    Beneath the Golden Stormeye, a tentacle composed of etheric flow reached out¡ªit was thin yet massive. Even if it could not be thinner to the massive eye, yet, it was over eighteen kilometers thick to Elma, and was collapsing towards her like a wall.


    However, the tentacle gently touched Elma''s warship form, just like how a human would gently stroke a bug when in a good mood¡ªthey would do all they could to be careful and refrain from crushing them, curiously and pleasantly poking at their shell.


    Even the gaze on the giant eye was gentle.


    "I could tell that you are enraged and upset, because you believe that my attitude is negligent and discriminating. Even so, it is normal¡ªit would be a great oddity and really bewildering if I treated the Amoses as equals instead."


    "I can be angry, calm, cherishing, or serious as I go about doing something¡ªbut that is only against champions who are able to fight me as an equal. I will only feel purpose in life because they exist¡­ while the Amoses are life that I have created as eye candy and to kill time when I''m not in search of other champions."


    ***


    Humans needed legacies, organizations, teamwork, and procreation because humans would die.


    Because they would die, they needed heirs.


    Because they would die, they needed to gather together so they would not die due to unexpected circumstances.


    Because they would die, they needed to communicate, work together, divide labor, and create a greater and more stable collective that would not fall so easily.


    Such was civilization.


    The collective progress was the path towards the goal called undying. Still, as the development of civilization made ''not dying due to unexpected circumstances'' increasingly simpler, the objective of civilizations thus moved on to a ''better life'' or ''a life with greater purpose'', even reaching the state of seeking individual existential meaning or seeking the unknown and Truth.


    Nonetheless, it was the same with pyramids built upon a wide base¡ªthe bottommst and greatest objective was to ''survive''.


    "Humans need legacy and heirs because they die and are not immortal."


    The Golden Stormeye patiently described his thoughts as an individual. Though he would not ask of a creature who could not achieve the state of undying to understand him, who would not muse to themself? Moreover, the little bug was quite interesting¡ªshe actually doubted, resisted, and had wanted to betray him.


    By the skies, it was simply novel, and it was as delightful as finding a shining diamond in a pile of pebbles.


    Truly, it had been dozens of millennia since there was such a fascinating fellow.


    "Even so, I don''t need it. To me, a so-called civilization is simply a placenta that ensured I gestated, birthed, and grew smoothly. Since I am now mature and have become complete, the placenta is to be disposed of."


    "As I''ve mentioned before, I like the Amoses for I cherish the old times too."


    The ultimate being was immortal and invincible, holding great power and mindset. He alone was complete and embodied everything, and was able to devour galaxies and destroy worlds with a single thought¡ªhe certainly would not need burdens such as a collective.


    Selfish, egoistical, and yet selfless and charitable¡ªhe could destroy billions of worlds for himself and sweep away other civilizations and intelligent life like refuse. Likewise, he could protect an entire race over dozens of millennia simply because he was in a good mood and thought that they look good, even permitting them to live in his own body¡­as if allowing pets to climb over himself.


    Doing and claiming everything he desired with no one to stop him¡ªconcepts like good and evil, which describes humans, could not be imposed on such beings by force, for they were without restraint.


    For their name was immortal, whimsical beasts.


    ***


    Elma was dumbstruck. She understood Imperator Amos with growing clarity thanks to Creed waking her, and suddenly felt that she had been so ridiculous¡ªthat her accusations against Imperator Amos was amusing and sickening.


    That being said, the Amoses were even funnier. They had actually coexisted with such a profound being, even developing such an advanced civilization¡ªbahahaha! The Amoses should really have sincerely offered their gratitude and apologies to him, for he had so generously offered his shell to insects like them as their capital for such a long time.


    The Imperator was such a nice person.


    He should be admired and worshipped.


    "That''s right, what the Amoses have contributed to the Imperator simply isn''t proportional to what he has given us¡­so funny, so funny¡­"


    Elma was laughing in distress, whereas the Golden Stormeye had already left, withdrawing inside the nebula dome above the tower. She looked on, flaccidly lifting and flailing her tentacles, "What have I been upset or unhappy about¡­why had I even thought of rebelling¡­"


    So that''s it. All my distress, anger, and loss were caused by my own weakness¡­I''m so weak that I hadn''t comprehend the Imperator at all.


    In that moment, a shapeless presence began to spread from the nebula to the entire Court Dome.


    Imperator Amos had granted Elma''s wish¡ªhe was extending his power and banishing the presence of all Ultimate Virus in the Amos Court.


    It was like lifting a finger: nothing difficult and nothing more than a cleanup. He could even clear away the lingering ''dust'' in the Court in passing, sweeping off some of the useless world fragments.


    Naturally, the former was easy accomplished given his many clones, while the latter would need a longer period¡­but that was not important since the Imperator never lacked time.


    Meanwhile, Elma and Creed were escorted away from the inner circle¡ªin the blink of an eye, they were once again in the Court Dome before they could comprehend what was happening.


    "It''s a good thing, at least."


    Helpless, Creed could only console Elma. "Think about it: we''re not dead, and Imperator Amos has even acted to clear away the Ultimate Virus¡­no matter how we think about it, our objectives have been all accomplished."


    "¡­Right."


    Elma tried to answer spiritedly but her voice remained at a loss. "We did what we set out to do, and the Court is now safe¡­after all, when has it not been safe, having the Imperator with us?"


    It''s just a few dead bodies, nothing too important, she mocked herself.


    ***


    Creed felt bad with Elma being in such a state.


    When Elma had revived him, the human saw an Amos with great inner strength and independence, in possession her own aims, and with consideration towards others. For others and the future of the Amoses, she had chosen to free herself from the influence of the Imperator through traitorous desertion, to live alone in the Multiverse.


    Her plan was careful and her preparations complete, and she would have carried out the plan if not for the Ultimate Virus¡ªbecause of the epidemic and its potential to kill millions of Amoses, she left behind her ideals to attempt collecting information and solve that issue instead.


    Even if she was an Amos and not a Mycroftian, it was an aspect worthy of respect because she did not resort to harming others and machinations for greater profit, and even reviving Creed was merely out of mutual benefit.


    She was a very charming alien woman, and not like how she was now: dejected and bewildered, even if her objective was clearly accomplished.


    Sighing and smiling bitterly, Creed then noticed that he shared the same pains as Elma¡ªshe was too weak to do anything, just as he was too weak to be able to help her.


    Still, at least the problem was resolved¡­ or was it?


    It was after some time and having her warship anchored to a certain Void harbor that the blanked-out Elma and Creed, who was connected to her in spirit and cheered her up, that a message suddenly came.


    "Elma, the Ultimate Virus has attacked the vicinity of the fringe Void settlement where you lived again, and we are evacuating the citizens. In the first place, we should be moving property and mobile housing as well, but the seal on your residence is too powerful that we cannot quickly remove it, and were forced to leave it behind."


    "I''m informing you beforehand so you would be prepared when you return. Even if Commander-class would not be corrupted by the Virus, you should be alert of any Ultimate Entities that may be present¡ªI know you''ve killed one, but the less you encounter, the better, right?"


    "Cross, out."


    Cross had been an Imperial Guard who had been moving Void settlements infected by the Ultimate Virus from the Court''s borders to the Assembly Area. He was one of Elma''s former acquaintances and was in charge of handling the plague in that particular region¡ªafter learning about the plague incident, he had immediately informed his very important old friend who just returned from an audience with the Imperator.


    "What''s going on?"


    Elma''s desolation was promptly replaced by agitation, her tone from flatness to confusion, and eventually astonishment. "Ultimate Virus?"


    "Haven''t the ripples of the Ultimate Virus been cleared away by Imperator Amos?!"


    Simply unable to believe what she was hearing, Creed watched in shock as Elma recovered from her gloom. She quickly spread her wings to communicate, wildly connecting to hundreds of wavelengths to ask after different regions: some were acquaintances, some were information obtained through clearances, while some were simply nonresponsive.


    A shocking realization soon dawned.


    "There is assuredly no Ultimate Virus spreading inside the Court, but there is no change in the fringes¡ªno, it was pacified for some time, but soon relapsed¡­"


    Elma looked up in shock, doing everything within her power to look out over at the center of the nebula, which was the clone of Imperator Amos.


    Now, she truly understood what ''banishing the virus in the Court'' meant: the Imperator really did banish the virus in the Court, but did not follow up to keep it purged.


    Indeed, how normal¡ªImperator Amos had wanted to test the depth of the Amoses with the Ultimate Virus in the first place¡ªhe said it himself!


    Elma had voiced her wish and he had granted it. However, it would not be his fault should the plague recur in the fringes¡­ not to mention that Elma''s wish did not mention it.


    Don''t be too greedy, little fellow.


    The Imperator''s voice faintly appeared in Elma''s ears, and she realized that he would not be acting once again¡­ he could even be described as happy, since he could watch as the epidemic unfolded again, and he really loved the novelty of viral infections, which was akin to watching a zombie movie.


    After all, aren''t the Amoses who have gone through Ultimate growth novel, adorable, and interesting?


    "Everything¡­.everything is meaningless."


    ***


    "Everything is meaningless."


    The paradox spiral, the center of the Dark Galaxy in Stellaris.


    Swinging his black hole fist, Joshua coolly dragged an unnamed Evil God that had been left immobile by the Triple Curtain to the center of his black hole engine. It would not be destroyed soon, but would be torn into pieces by the profound gravitational force between the two black holes, without leaving a trace.


    Even so, just as he was on the move again to kill more Evil Gods in tandem with the Triple Curtain, he suddenly heard a voice which chilled him down to the bone, and he promptly turned behind.


    He saw a supremely long cocoon thread reaching out from the center of the paradox spiral, swaying leisurely around in space, distorting the surrounding world.


    Light was erratic and space warped. As the thread of vague size swayed, space itself crumbled and reassembled like toy blocks. However, the fabric of the world became vulnerable in that process, with the World Barrier''s strength rapidly decreasing as if someone was stirring half-frozen butter with chopsticks¡ªit was difficult at first, but soon became simpler and easier.


    "Meaningless."


    Whimsical, immortal, and invincible¡ªthe egoistical beast sighed and repeated, "Meaningless resistance."


    Even so, it was met with virtual realm and Mountain Splitting Force (black hole version).


    "Whether purpose exists in fighting..."


    The black hole roared while violent force tore apart neutrons, electrons, and protons, pulverizing even quarks and leaving light across the dimensions in tatters. Gravity bent space and time so that the target felt as if time had accelerated, and that it was watching the death of the Universe and all life.


    And that was no exaggeration but reality.


    Without any sort of thought, Joshua simply dished out his blow because he did not have to ask to get his answer.


    Purpose? For such a thing¡­


    "One would only know after fighting."

 Chapter 1002 Dominator

    The psionic virtual realm that the Triple Curtain had conjured was just like a border¡ªa formless world that simulated erratic universal constants as dividers. In the instant that the thought came to be, the dimensions which the cocoon threads had stirred was locked on.


    All things moved at one psionic thought: with the psionic agitation of the Triple Curtain that transcended worlds, a radiance of silver and blue abruptly ignited upon the paradox spiral, which previously had only been black and white. Indeed, the cocoon thread could not avoid being shone upon by that light, even if it had accelerated its stirring of dimensions to muddle dimensions to the point where it actually turned that spatial sector into a rotating vortex, and was hence caught inside the virtual realm and completely separated from the worlds beyond, briefly stopping its continuous attempts to break the Stellaris World Barrier.


    But that was not the end, as Joshua had already made his move before the Triple Curtain made its own. As multiple black holes moved and stirred simultaneously into a muddle of spatial tremors of unidentifiable trails, the massive silver world swung its four protruding Black Hole Fists. With the thrust that it would split apart the virtual realm as well, it swung downwards from high above, cutting down powerfully at the very heart of the paradox spiral!


    It was a combined ultimate killing move from the pair. With the Triple Curtain doing the targeting and Joshua being the lynchpin of their attack, their partnered move instantly unleashed their strongest blow.


    Psionic energy was not actually a measure for inflicting direct damage, but merely an application of energy, a gimmick to create things in a simulated manner. Against champions of absolute power, even the most complex and volatile skills were useless against the unbreakable barrier of definitive power, with illusory spells or special spiritual energy being even more meaningless¡ªto hurt the champion who had transcended all boundaries, the only measure at the Triple Curtain''s disposal was nothing more than the rare few specialties such as Psionic Singularity or Virtual Realm.


    But that was enough.


    In the split second when the virtual realm manifested, the single cocoon thread of the Ultimate Sublimator that had reached inside Stellaris froze and was rendered immobile, for the simulated space created by the Triple Curtain this time was literally a parallel world of full symmetry.


    In that world, all was equal and parallel, with a corresponding aspect to everything regardless of principle. They were balanced, stable, complementing, and nullifying towards each other, allowing neither change nor possibility...


    Because within it, time and space had yet to come to be, just as objects and energies were not at all present.


    It was neither a spatial seal nor the stopping of time, just as it was not a frost lock that absorbed energy. If one had to describe it, that stillness was an unobservable independence, and with the cocoon thread being completely isolated from the axis of observation, it lost all capacity to observe and sense.


    Even so, that was only momentary. As long as the main body of the cocoon thread that had remained outside Stellaris became aware of the fact, even the parallel world attack would not be able to stop its assault¡ªand that was why Joshua''s blow was needed to completely crush that balance. With brute force akin to a Big Bang beyond the world, he would forcefully destroy that virtual realm along with the thread that had reached inside to probe around Stellaris!


    The mass of the black hole broke through inside the parallel world, and the explosion that resembled an eruption of the universe itself utterly broke the balance within the virtual realm. The punch, which had gathered the flesh of Ultimate Entities by the billions, and stellar mass therefore directly created a flaw into the symmetry of the virtual world¡ªthat was also exactly why the objects and energy that the nonparallel aspects therein developed from the excess mass made the framework of space and time.


    Just like when the world was first birthed, the greatest of eruptions had detonated.


    Though it was a simulation, that single blow was undoubtedly a blast at the level of the Big Bang. With a power that blurred all fundamental principles in that virtual realm in the most violent and unfathomable fashion, those dimensions were a broiling tide, dragged along as the peerless Black Hole Fists hammered down at once on the cocoon.


    It was only then that the cocoon thread began to resist, as if waking from a dream after finally sensing space and time. Even so, it was too late¡ªas the briefest of moments passed, the cocoon thread, which was so sturdy that it did not appear to be made out of any material in the universe, began to shatter layer by layer, reduced to nothing.


    "It worked?"


    No!


    Even before that simple thought came to mind, Joshua''s mind had an inkling¡ªhis mind that processed beyond lightspeed was unaffected by any delay or dimensional distortion, which incidentally was the aspect that gave him time to react.


    Boom!


    A shattered nebula now lay at the center of the virtual realm which had been struck by the Black Hole Fists, its fragments continuously absorbed by the black holes. But suddenly, an eruption far beyond supernovas burst out as divine radiance of boundless brightness emanated, its very luminosity rising without limit both at the starting moment of its shining and at full power¡ªin that very same second, within the shattered nebula and directly in front of event horizon of the Black Hole Fist, the little bit of the cocoon thread that had yet to be destroyed wiggled.


    Energy was gathering, while the dimensions were shaking.


    In the space of reality which had been stirred, the boundless brightness that had abruptly appeared hence assembled and focused¡ªand just like that, it turned into a blast of energy a million times more powerful than the Great Mana Tide outside Stellaris, hitting Joshua''s ''fists'' at lightspeed.


    Even the black holes, which were said to consume everything, were not actually invincible. Just like how Joshua could control gravity to shift black holes or even control them to attack, there were always measures to manipulate the stellar form of finality.


    And now, in that very moment, the Ultimate Sublimator was applying one of the simplest measures there was: exerting almost limitless force to blast it away.


    Still, Joshua reacted at that instant and attempted to pull his fists away to avoid it, just as the Triple Curtain reacted as well by creating a spatial distortion to deflect the blast unleashed by the Ultimate Sublimator back to its own¡­


    But there was not only a single energy blast.


    A blinding saucer of light abruptly transformed into an accretion vortex of seven colors, forming a dark rainbow in the space within the dark universe and thus, bit by bit, pushed the opposing blows away.


    "What?!"


    Joshua could feel the rapid heating of one of the black holes in his right fist instantly reaching the billion degree temperature of a miniature black hole¡ªit was unimaginable for a black hole, because the eight black holes that were assembled as his black hole engine each had the mass of hundreds of suns, and that their warmth was merely one thousandth of a degree above absolute zero!


    Heating up black holes? It would be nonsensical¡­ unless unlimited energy was injected into it by force!


    And yet, the Ultimate Sublimator had really applied unlimited energiy.


    ***


    "Not good!"


    The temperatures climbed promptly whereas mass expanded rapidly as well. Near unlimited and focused energy hence pushed the black holes, creating a profound mass far beyond what Joshua could control¡ªthe balance within two of the black holes that made up Joshua''s right fist collapsed, with those black holes creating a gravitational force far beyond what it had exuded before, directly pulling another black hole towards it, with both stellar bodies about to collide and fuse.


    Even Joshua very expression changed at that sight. He could only determinedly sever his connection to the black hole which was struck, while also using every iota of strength he had to withdraw the black hole which had been pulled, before throwing it at the direction of the cocoon thread which was under concentrated blows and which mass was still increasing.


    Like a baseball flung away rapidly, the black hole left a long accretion trail as if it was a dark comet after being freed from Joshua''s own gravitational influence at the cocoon thread, its presence echoing beyond 500 decibels within the thin nebula layer, the profound mechanical waves shattering everything around it.


    Even so, another astonishing sight presented itself¡ªafter Joshua had cut off his connection to the black hole, the twelve streams of energy had also paused. Out of control, the massive black hole brushed adjacently above and past the cocoon thread as it rapidly regenerated, before pausing where it was and mysteriously remaining motionless.


    The streams did not nullify every power in the Black Hole Fists by coincidence. It had even canceled out the angular momentum of the black hole, reducing it into a pure Schwarzschild black hole.


    A perfect deflection. It really seemed to have used as much power as I did!


    Immediately understanding that, Joshua did not pause despite being attacked as a flash of resolve struck his mind.


    "At the very least, that move tells me that even if it were an existence as powerful as the Wise Ones, it could not withstand the singularity of black holes directly."


    Joshua and the Triple Curtain conversed rapidly¡ªat the moment, the latter was using Psi to slit the dimension and completely controlled the space one light-second around the cocoon thread and pulverizing every form of matter within, while also cutting space itself into countless irregular and complex stripes. Despite that, the cocoon thread appeared to exist separately from everything else¡ªneither the psionic pulverizing and psionic slitting were of use against it, with the spatial rift that could tear everything physical apart having no trace of effect of it.


    Even so, regardless of how unreasonable and at once unfathomable that cocoon thread was, it feared black holes, singularities, and Joshua''s own Black Hole Fists¡ªthat was why it had instantly burst out with near unlimited energy to push away Joshua''s punches. At that moment, if the ratio of power Joshua had used was one, then the one that Ultimate Sublimator had used was more than a million.


    The singularity was the black hole''s core. Within its reach or on its rings, everything known and unknown would lose all principles and meaning, regardless if it was present within a universe or any form of world. It was something that transcended the reaches of human imagination and awareness, with time moving endlessly slow at the edge of the singularity. If one could survive being at the edge of the singularity, they would see the destruction of a black hole in a split second, or indeed the end of a universe.


    Such singularities destroy all forms of common sense and fundamental principles, and that was precisely the reason why black holes were known as the final stellar form. Power beyond common sense and fundamental principles must hence be relied upon to stand against it¡ªin other words, one must at least have the power to disseminate information beyond lightspeed and ignore energy conservation laws in their creation of brand new Extraordinary ability, engulfing the Multiverse with a single thought and creating a new path, the individual himself surpassing the exceptional threshold of the Wise Ones.


    That was why, below the Wise Ones, the simplest and most powerful form of attack which Extraordinary individuals could use were black holes. In fact, the attributes of various singularity abilities were essentially charging almost endless Extraordinary powers into an attack resembling black holes, and was a completely identical measure, and the different ultimate skills established upon it were nothing other than moves like Black Hole Fists.


    When one''s power reached such a level, there would be more similarities than contrasts.


    "I now understand why so many black holes had remained in the battlefield between the Sage and the Evil God of Fertility, even forming a wall of black holes which edge I could not see completely cutting apart all connection between the Darkest Abyss and the Abysses beyond¡­"


    At once realizing the cause and effect, Joshua knew at once that it was the battleground that the Sage had created back then to seal, or perhaps limit the movements of the Evil God of Fertility.


    In the end of that battle, the Evil God of Fertility was completely destroyed by the Sage. Its remains were then sealed with black holes and affixed with a bounded field to be used as raw material in the creation of a singular supermassive world. The Sage broke through into the threshold of the Wise Ones as well, becoming an existing that surpassed all limits.


    "Hurry!"


    Joshua called out to the Triple Curtain suddenly. "Pull every star around us here!"


    "Alright!"


    Without asking any questions, the Triple Curtain knew well that it could not stand alone against the behemoth beyond the world, and working with Joshua was their only chance for victory. Therefore, as it used Psi to calm the dimensional distortion that the paradox spiral had wreaked, the psionic collective energized the stores of energy that it had stored for almost eighty million years and was almost limitless, drawing the stars around them to their location.


    At this time, the Triple Curtain had no intent of holding back. It would truly fight at full power, and with them incidentally being at the dense center of the Dark Galaxy filled with innumerable stars, there were soon hundreds of stellar bodies promptly appearing around Joshua and itself amidst flashing lights of warping.


    "Meaningless. I want to enter this world, and see for myself how it has kept standing after so long despite the impact of the Great Mana Tide."


    At the same time, the cocoon thread began to dance as well. The stability of the World Barrier decreased once again, and there was apparently something even larger than it breaking inside, bent on extending within from the other side of the paradox spiral.


    Meanwhile, a mysterious voice spoke flatly from beyond the world. "I want to know why this world can exist so closely to the fountainhead of the Mana Tide as well as the Initial Flame, and what kind of secrets are contained within."


    "Don''t get in my way."


    This time, it was a machine gun firing black holes that was used against it.


    It was neither a metaphor nor a hyperbole, but a machine gun of black holes in its truest definition¡ªJoshua and the Triple Curtain were working together at full power: the former was splitting and compressing stars, turning them into small, unstable black holes that were approximately the size of Earth, while the latter would stabilize them, delaying their vaporization. Bursting out at full power together, they instant fired over thousands of small black holes, unleashing the next wave before the previous wave was finished, a rain of bullets with layers and resembling tides.


    The Schwarz radius of the small black holes did not exceed eight millimeters and was actually smaller than the common bullet, but the mass and speed they contained granted them such momentum that could leave stars in pieces. Using those stellar bodies as ammunition, endless miniature black holes were fired at the cocoon thread that seemed to be pausing blankly where it had been, with some vaporizing by themselves halfway through due to bad control, turned into energy oscillation and radiation that could engulf an entire planetary system. Still, most were steadily darting towards the enemy, ignoring all obstacles and barriers.


    ***


    The essence of civilization was boiling water, explosions, and throwing rocks¡ªat least, those were the human civilizations Joshua came in contact with.


    The ocean of vacuum, supernovas, and black holes were merely water, explosions, and rocks of another form. Plain and honest, there was nothing to it.


    The boundless and abnormal light appeared once again. Streams of unlimited energy burst out away from the cocoon thread as if connected to the true form of the Ultimate Sublimator, sweeping through vacuum and intercepting most of the small black holes. Even so, the dimensional distortion that the black holes caused skewed even light, and the endless waves of those bullets punched an opening into that almost unbounded energy defense. Like a dark storm, the dense rank of black holes roared as they struck the cocoon thread, evaporating after absorbing part of its mass, heating everything around it to the absolute maximum temperature.


    This time, the cocoon thread seemed to have lost all ability to resist, allowing itself to be destroyed as is.


    Instead, it was Joshua and the Triple Curtain who were left at a loss as they watched their enemy deprived of every form of reaction.


    They had intended to suppress the cocoon thread by firing the small black holes and create a black hole wall with the compressed stars, forcefully seeing it under the event horizon. Then, they would fuse those black holes together into a supermassive one, directly restraining the paradox spiral created by the Permanent Void Anchor Point.


    But destroying the enemy at the very first move?


    It was absolutely impossible!


    In situations where things unexpectedly exceeded expectations, these would most of the time not mean that things were surprisingly ''good'', but unexpectedly ''bad'' instead!


    And this occasion proved to be no exception.


    In the instant as both Joshua and the Triple Curtain realized that the cocoon thread had lost its signal, they could once again observe the narrow and long cocoon thread that resembled a one-dimensional line. It was shining and diminishing slowly as it was bombarded by numerous miniature black holes¡ªsoon, they discovered another bizarre phenomenon: the miniature black holes were not evaporating by themselves after striking their targets, but were simply vanishing for some unusual reason.


    As if they were swallowed by something.


    Soon, Joshua and the Triple Curtain saw that the miniature black holes they launched had appeared at the rear of that sector after suddenly vanishing, rapidly darting away while collapsing by itself due to the delayed psionic vaporization boundary that the Triple Curtain embedded on it, bursting in a dazzling ripple energy as if it had stepped through a portal.


    "No, it is not teleportation!"


    A master of virtual realm, the Triple Curtain realized that something was not right at the first instance. "Our mini black holes have entered another world¡ªthe black hole just now had vanished, but in reality, it has entered the borders of another world. That world was also spreading out when we saw it again, allowing us to see inside it!"


    "We are here inside Stellaris. Could there be another world here?"


    ***


    In truth, that rhetorical question was unnecessary. Joshua quickly realized where that bizarre other world was from.


    He looked up in shock at that thin and seemingly ordinary cocoon thread which was about to vanish.


    It was small, vulnerable, and insignificant as if it was a one-dimensional line. And yet, it was able to stir dimensions and shatter World Barrier, even bursting out with unlimited energy to nullify his Black Hole Fists¡ªJoshua had thought that it was the Ultimate Sublimator which supported it, using it as a medium to direct its power and fight Joshua and the Triple Curtain from across time and space.


    And now, in the face of an unstoppable attack, the cocoon thread spread itself.


    The single line turned into a surface, and eventually becoming a three-dimensional area¡ªa complete universe.


    Thus, as the seemingly ordinary cocoon thread unfurled, a dark aberrative space resembling the Void itself replaced the space which existed before, hence manifesting in Stellaris.


    It was the true form of the cocoon thread, an alternate space which was at least the size of six astronomical units. It was only then that Joshua realized with a start why the single tiny cocoon thread could not be transported easily through the paradox spiral, even if its had allowed Evil Gods and near endless ranks of Ultimate Entities through.


    The answer was so simple: it was larger even after those Evil Gods and Ultimate Entities were put together!


    Millions of miniature black holes could be seen firing into that massive space.


    There was neither explosions nor vaporizations¡ªnot even any form of devouring. Even the delayed boundary had vanished, and yet mysteriously, the miniature black holes never disappeared and retained their original state.


    Then, the micro black holes adjusted their positions slightly, injected once again with momentum and a delayed vaporization boundary before being fired away rapidly.


    This time, the target did not vanish or spread itself into cocoon threads in alternate space, but vigilantly stood guard against Joshua and the Triple Curtain.


    The attack was reversed, deflected.


    One could even see boundless light shining upon that alternate space, waiting to explode after having weathered every attack in that time. All energy hence converged, and the momentum, which had been incidentally and perfectly nullified, was that ability at work.


    Absolute control and absolute selfishness¡ªunder the rule of that selfish beast, it was not a difficult matter for that space to reverse offensives, deflect damage, remain invincible, and use the enemy''s blows of energy on themselves.


    "Dominating..."


    The voice of apathy resounded over the world as the Demi Saint thus spoke, "Regardless of whose power it belongs to."

 Chapter 1003 World Guardian

    The vast otherworld was stretching its body comfortably within another world¡ªin the erratic dimensional storm, the cocoon thread had spread itself to manifest as a profound space with a diameter of sixty astronomical units.


    The was no starlight at all in the dark space, only endless flutters of radiating energy caused by the evaporation of small black holes. At its edge, one could see that Stellaris itself was clashing violently against that alternate space, like pieces of a jigsaw puzzle that formed a wrong picture and was as incompatible as oil and water, pressing down upon the alternate space to dispel it.


    However, everyone knew that it was a matter of time: Stellaris was the birthplace of the Creators, and was so unimaginably vast and accommodating that it could take in Joshua completely, and there was no reason it could not withstand the presence of an alternate space which was merely sixty astronomical units wide. Soon, as the edge of the alternate space quaked without stopping, breaking and reassembling the space itself, the once distinct borders between both realms rapidly blurred.


    It appeared that the Ultimate Sublimator would soon entrench itself in Stellaris with the cocoon thread and force an entry.


    "Don''t stop, keep it up!"


    Even so, neither Joshua nor the Triple Curtain would allow their adversary to achieve its aim so easily, not to mention that they were aware that now was the best moment to stop the Ultimate Sublimator¡ªafter bursting out in power to intercept and evade the myriad of miniature black holes that their foe had deflected back towards them, the duo did not slow down as they streaked forward in attack once more.


    While the ability to deflect an enemy''s attack made no sense, it was not actually unacceptable for Joshua, who had witnessed diverse kinds of unusual supernatural powers in many different Extraordinary worlds. Moreover, it was better to try his best and test the limits of that deflection ability, than to refrain from acting out of worry, sitting and watching as his adversary achieved its objective!


    That being said, he still would have to use his head a little¡ªand as two dazzling lights shone in space, Joshua and the Triple Curtain attacked.


    This time, however, they did not launch their offensive with standard cosmic assault moves such as black holes or supernova bursts, but instead prudently chose another solution.


    At the center of the black hole engines where the dimensions were maximumly distorted, several¡ªand eventually hundreds of black dots began to waft away. In a split second, millions of those dark lightless dots arose from various parts of Joshua''s body, the smallest amongst them being the size of a moon while the largest were comparable to stars. Nonetheless, regardless of size, all of those dots had one unusual aspect: they did not reflect any light or waves, nor did they react or show any interaction with the external world.


    Then, as the Triple Curtain lowered its power, it imbued the particles with a psionic barrier that was not too tight, before firing it in sync alongside Joshua.


    It was the power of Famine; it was not at all unusual.


    Those abnormal black holes were the power that the Evil God of Famine that Joshua had destroyed recently¡ªthe warrior was emulating the Evil God''s final move of trying to create absolute zero, draining all energy in a dimensional sector by force and freezing all particles along with their wave motion. At the same time, the Triple Curtain would seal it and sever any connection it had with the outside world, before firing them away with an energy that fits best.


    The dimensions, which were devoid of energy, resembled black holes in both appearance and reality, since genuine absolute zero was an energy that consumed everything. It was immeasurably powerful in its ability to absorb everything external and would not allow even trace amount of energy to escape. To a certain extent, it was assuredly much more horrifying than black hole if sustained, and much more convenient in decimation efforts compared to one.


    Thus, the pseudo-absolute zeros, which distorted dimensions and could easily destroy worlds, was ejected and sank within the Ultimate Space. As they crossed the border of violent clashing between those two worlds, the millions of ''bombs'' that were dark dots able freeze everything around it from millions of miles away lost their fragile psionic barrier, and detonated in no time at all.


    By the borders of the Ultimate Space, endless nebula substance that had been chilled to perfect zero shaped a profoundly long snow-white river of frost that could have rolled over a planet. Though it was soon melting and vaporizing in the hot radiation left by the explosion of miniature black holes before, it still turned into clumps of white shrouds that occupied a portion of Ultimate Space.


    Soon, as the area controlled by the Ultimate Space decreased considerably, with Stellaris suppressing and assimilating it.


    But this time, there was no deflection.


    Naturally, the Ultimate Space was still on the attack even if it did not redirect the attacks aimed at it. It appeared to be in slight agony as it conjured black holes identical to what Joshua had conjured before, and began carpet bombing the duo, but it proved unthreatening to Joshua and the Triple Curtain since they were intending a hit-and-run after testing their theory, easily avoiding those blows.


    "As I''ve thought."


    Joshua nodded somberly halfway through their dodging while communicating with the Triple Curtain. "The Ultimate Space has yet to connect itself to the main body in the Void beyond, and cannot actually unleash much despite possessing limitless energy, relying instead on our own offensive moves to defend or attack us. If that''s the case, as long as we do not use attacks containing great power that would allow it a chance to dominate, but absorb and drain its power instead, we just might cause effective damage."


    Even against an enemy that was theoretically invincible, one must not give up so easily.


    In turn, the Triple Curtain responded.


    [Caution: You must be careful from now on.]


    [Planning: I will attack this time. Support me, Radcliffe, by helping me stop its attack.]


    The Ultimate Space¡ªor the Ultimate Sublimator Collective¡ªwas an enemy so powerful that it left even the Triple Curtain in shock. It was completely different from the civilizations and lifeforms it had observed across millions of years, but was a life born in the Void beyond the world and grown in another world. In return, the Life Preservation Sequence was at once excited and careful: it could not wait to banish the foe which intended to invade its world, just as it could not wait to obtain more information about it.


    "Leave it to me."


    The warrior promised.


    ***


    In that very moment, the Ultimate Space retaliated.


    Within the dark alternate space, Creation was being casted at the speed of thought. Runic arrays the size of solar systems were built and solidified in that space, with powerful radiance flashing between each runes and pouncing, as if a hundred suns were rising simultaneously from that sector.


    And where the light passed, insignificant shadows began to appear in the Void.


    However, perhaps only mortals would be bewitched by the dazzling radiance and runes due to lack of combat experience. Joshua could tell at once that, compared to the runic arrays which had merely gathered the energy from several stars, the spreading shadows were the lynchpin of the attack¡ªthe silver world hence expanded and contracted, stirring massive spatial tremors that distorted dimensional coordinates, leaving light and shadow around him in shambles.


    Unsurprisingly, from within the shadows of a circular nebula that was probably formed in the aftermath of the previous battle and left lingering inside the distorted space, a darkly-colored cocoon thread that appeared to be composed entirely from shadows abruptly reached out as if intending to catch hold of the silver Steel Strength shroud in which Joshua wafted.


    At the moment, Joshua was not in human form¡ªhis four-armed Giant God state was used to counter foes from stellar to planetary-system sizes, while his human form tended to be used against enemies below planetary sizes. But at the moment, the Silver World form, which was coupled with black hole engine that he now displayed, was a complete state, a war mode he used in cosmic scale battles to destroy, suppress, and purge entirely galaxies. Indeed, his entire person was both the Silver World and the Steel Strength shroud that covered the world itself, driven by four black hole engines through gravity, and with more plugins or modules to be installed if necessary.


    Although one of the black holes had indeed been destroyed a moment before, it had already been repaired by using the stars as raw materials which the Triple Curtain had teleported to him.


    "You''re not allowed to get what you want, no matter what it is."


    Joshua did not know why the black tentacle would want to catch the Steel Strength weapon, which was so clearly not a part of his vitals. No matter how he would think about it, it appeared to be nothing other than an offensive move to teleport him into the alternate space by force through touching him, just as it could through eroding or devouring him¡ªeither way, he would never let it succeed.


    Furthermore, there was no doubt that the offensive was based on Shadow, the newly established Extraordinary power, an ability neither Joshua nor Mycroft had fully studied. And yet, the Ultimate Sublimator had fully mastered it¡­ in turn, it certainly meant that the warrior should not be fighting Shadow with Shadow, since it would simply be making a fool of himself, but he still quickly came up with a solution once he recalled the pattern of Extraordinary abilities he had theorized.


    The Holy Light.


    With a thunderous echo that resounded throughout the universe in front of the Silver World, blue radiance burst out as if a star had exploded. Hence, a supermassive Azurite, which was half a planet, hence appeared on Joshua¡ªor more precisely, the Silver World''s ''forehead'', if it could be considered one¡­then, from the warrior''s most familiar item, he began to charge Holy Light, compellingly triggering a Holy Light with power margins that exceeded imagination.


    The darkness of space was immediately illuminated by the azure light, and a profound blue vortex appeared beside Joshua. Then, a golden blue halo of holy light orbited him, extending away from the heart of the vortex.


    Cra¡ªck¡ª


    Like acid meeting alkali or black meeting white, under the illumination of the Holy Light, the Shadow that lurked in the darkness was coerced into showing itself: it was a space of different dimensions overlapping inside ordinary space and lodging inside the Shadows, connected distantly to the Ultimate Space itself. Joshua''s guess was therefore right¡ªit had intended to touch, henceforth directly attempting control and domination over Joshua. Moreover, with its unique living attributes, the Extraordinary ability of Shadow Space was a perfect fit for it.


    More than that, one could see dark purple veins of lightning weaving everywhere within that Shadow Space. Endless massive grey crystal bodies were also piling over one another to form a complex formation, seemingly containing a certain profound decimation ability to completely destroy and disintegrate all matter, reducing them to nothing.


    Meanwhile, seizing the moment as Joshua and the Ultimate Space clashed, the prelude to the Triple Curtain''s own attack was complete.


    In the distance, the ranks of Chaos spawns, which had mostly collapsed but which mother Evil Gods had yet to die, suddenly all screamed in anguish, before vanishing, ceasing to exist¡ªthat indescribable connection between them and the Evil Gods had abruptly been severed. At the same time, violent psionic reaction and powerful light that could incinerate the surface of distant planets arose, and at the very next moment, as psionic energies deliberately warped and spread waves of planetary particles, the Ultimate Space that was sixty astronomical units wide had actually shaken, and commenced the steps of fusing with Stellaris.


    It was not only the Ultimate Space either, as the larger space around it was sealed and isolated as well. The world within the separated region thus lost all color¡ªcolorful stars became a simple white while others became pitch-black, with only Joshua''s silver Steel Strength and crimson divine circuits visible in the abnormal black and white space, alongside the silver-blue psionic radiance of the Triple Curtain.


    [Report: Reality Rewriting Terminal operating on full capacity. I have completely sealed all space within a diameter of eleven hundred and seventy-six light-seconds and quarantined it away from the realms beyond. That way, the Ultimate Space would need to exert dozens of times the effort if it desires to corrupt, and I will directly nullify the locked space after its corruption so that it would have to repeat its corruption process Stellaris from the very beginning.]


    Probably because it had no concept of exhaustion, there was no sign of tiredness in voice of the Triple Curtain. Even so, Joshua could sensed that its processing capacity had decreased considerably, and it was clear that the locked space had taken up much of its resources.


    [Combination: The Second Curtain will keep the terminal running. I have lost the threefold clearance and power, but with that, it would not be able to use our own strength against us.]


    "Very good, but hurry," Joshua said. "Use any moves you still have; I''ll hold it back."


    A brief exchange that lasted for a split second, because the Ultimate Space that had been sealed appeared to be bursting with even greater power out of rage and being obstructed.


    The twisted alternate space had shifted form due to the pressure that was dozens of times greater than before, compressed from every direction and roaring in rage as it was being forced back. It was clearly no longer that pitch-black alternate space and was more akin to a cluster of pale-white halation without a fixed shape¡ªendless obscure, small faint threads, air bubbles, and dust appeared intermittently within, and around it, many runic arrays resembling dense ranks of gears were forced to reveal their true forms as space was compressed.


    Initially, the immeasurably sturdy first form of the cocoon thread feared nothing, save for the singularities of black holes and not even spatial tears. After spreading itself, it became a space that had dominated everything, including all energy and substance within its body at will regardless of anything, and the transition between the two neared invincibility as both states could protect the rune arrays which existed at their cores perfectly.


    Nonetheless, it had exposed its single vulnerability in the transition. At present, Joshua could clearly see that the core, which should have been hidden by the Ultimate Space as spatial compression had forced it to push out a part of its own form, forcefully kept it fixed between its initial form and its spreading form.


    In other words, its true form was beaten out of it.


    And in the very center of those objects¡ªat the core shielded by the runic arrays¡ªwas a tiny but bright white dot, in which endless apathy and malice exuded.


    Joshua did not have to think to know what it was.


    It was the port, the origin point that the Ultimate Sublimator used to control and corrupt Stellaris.


    The enemy''s vital point could be seen.


    The core target was determined.


    His own ability was determined.


    The enemy''s possible defensive moves and retaliations were simulated.


    A total of 377 attacking processes were prepared.


    Charging, preparing.


    "Huh¡ª"


    Joshua took a deep breath, because it was an instinct as a human and a part of himself which Joshua deliberately kept with himself. Then, following the ritual that was ''respiration'', the ultimate Extraordinary individual began to assume his full combat form.


    The colossal world began to absorb universal energies from around himself, as if a siphoning vortex, a storming hurricane, as well as both the Void Vortex and the Vortex of Creation. Thus, everything around himself was drawn into his own body and dominated.


    The one who consumed heaven and earth began to breathe.


    Therefore, the stars around died.


    Those were thousands of stellar bodies which the Triple Curtain had teleported to him, extinguished like candles or torches by the winds within a room. Space itself was warped because the abnormal gravity was pressing down and latching onto the Silver World. As light rays passed through the trail where gravity and space were at once distorted, they were forced to curl and squirm incessantlylike a serpent, as energies became more and more focused and grew.


    Until finally¡­


    The Silver World ignited.


    Raging blazes of energy were burning most intensely, with radiant accretion disks of splendor and streams appeared around the black hole engines, boasting beauty and profundity.


    Soon, he began to dart forward through the dimensions.


    Anyone could say that they would ''dominate everything'', for every Extraordinary individual were dominates themselves and were masters of all life. After all, how would there be development if one could not control themselves?


    Never treat basics as if it was a measure.


    "Come and try it. We''ll see if you''ll dominate myself or if I''ll destroy you."


    The silver light turned into a powerful light resembling lightning, even if everything around was in utter silence. Even energy of mechanical wavelengths was withdrawn with nary a motion in the nebula¡ªJoshua distorted space and charged ahead in space, the Silver World and everything in the blackness contrasting each other distinctly.


    The Shining Spark advanced like a galaxy aflame, leaving people trembling, but was at once majestic and profound. And yet, that single profound strike had no shockwaves at all as all energy was being withdrawn and focused like pseudo-absolute zero: only absorbing energy but not freeing any outwards, with only some supernatural energy sprinkled with manifested luminous flames.


    And it was then that the Triple Curtain received Joshua''s delayed message.


    "The Ultimate Space will definitely resist me, using itself as bait to lure my attack. Halfway through its resistance and when I cannot completely control my own power, it would use my strength to open a larger portal, summoning a larger Ultimate Space to invade at the price of the present Space being destroyed."


    "For Extraordinary individuals of our level, there is nothing that we can never solve as long as we understand it, regardless of resistance or avoidance. That is why the unknown is needed to truly hurt our enemy."


    The Triple Curtain understood Joshua; it was doing precisely that.


    Indeed, everything had been as the warrior foretold: the glistening galaxy crashed into the alternate space which was being compressed continuously.


    It was for an exceedingly brief moment, but the exceedingly massive power and domination left the Ultimate Sublimator unable to withstand the destruction and magnitude as one world and eight black holes collided into it. There were no words that could describe the excessive pressure and heat that erupted in multiple bright explosions that could leave worlds in pieces, and yet their explosion also formed energy gathering upon the outer reaches of the silver world and dimensional anomalies, creating twisted dimensions where there was no proper direction that light could travel to.


    However, even such an attack could not completely destroy the core of the Ultimate Space at once. It was as if the array of runes that could have belonged to civilizations from more than one galaxy required no quest at all¡ªbefore they wildly obstructed the oncoming world and the black holes, they would intercept, grind away, redirect, explode, distorted, using endless measures and power to stop it.


    Even so, there was no effect at it. Crushed beneath absolute power, the Ultimate Space of only sixty astronomical units wide did not have any remaining strength to attack or dominate. Though it possessed endless stores of power, the exertion in a single digit unit of time would always be limited.


    In the split second when the oncoming black hole was completely destroyed, the Ultimate Space used the last iota of its power¡ªit fully controlled all energy welling out apart from Joshua''s own, turning into a serpentine thing composed entirely of light. Then, within the single moment that it was about to be stuffed inside a black hole and utterly crushed by a singularity, it moved the energy serpent and lunged towards the core zone of the paradox spiral.


    No one could stop it¡ªeven Joshua was left in a blurred moment due to recoil.


    Therefore, it smoothly entered the Permanent Void Anchor Point¡­ with its strength that could pierce dimensions and by synchronizing inside out, a larger portal was hence opened.


    Instantly, another cocoon thread broke through the distinctly monochromatic dimensional saucer at the center of the paradox spiral, and eventually another¡­until hundreds of them came through.


    One cocoon thread had already forced Joshua and the Triple Curtain into a serious battle. But now, they were rapidly multiplying like fungi, as if it would take no cost at all.


    Was it a moment of despair?


    Certainly not.


    "Triple Curtain!"


    Within the shattered dimensions that had yet to completely close itself, Joshua almost yelled the name of his ally. "Hurry up!"


    [Activation on Full Capacity confirmed: Removing dimensional disturbance and artificially energizing World Will. Highest clearance grants duty, psionic network installed, warp system inducted¡­ commencing information transmission beyond lightspeed with zero delays.]


    The Triple Curtain''s voice that was without any emotion due to excessive processing appeared beside the warrior''s.


    [Commencing: Guardian! Watcher! Visionary! We are all one body¡ªactivate, fully automated defensive system of Stellaris: Star, Steel Python!]


    Tick-tock.


    ***


    At the highest throne in the World Inner, three silver-blue Droplets fell, dripping into the dazzling mirage of stars in resounding echoes and infinitely dull watery sounds, right before everything returned to silence.


    But soon, the slightly shrinking sea of stars began to tremble with ripples appearing. It was shaking, as if an overture to earthquakes or tsunamis¡­


    And then came a roar.


    Boom¡ªthe compact sea of stars was broken, while a python of infinite size that could easily wrap the cosmos within its coils slithered out from within and hovered high above the skies. The three silver-blue Droplets could be seen embedded upon its head, before they naturally splashed and transfigured into a crown, while a dense silver-blue network began to spread around the body of the python, spreading and extending at the speed of thought, permeating every corner of the horizon that it had pierced.


    My thoughts are smooth like never before all, and everything is reflected in my mind. Ah, is this the sensation of thinking? Is this the sensation of clarity? Is this the sensation in which I did not have to spend a hundred thousand years to feel the presence emanating from a planet, before turning my gaze from a planetary system to another planetary system?


    The gaze of Star the Steel Python glistened. It could feel some profound existence being present over its head¡ªit was an existence far more ancient than itself, born even before the concept of ''World Wills'' came to be. It was the one which had brought along the Psyweb as it came to itself, unsealing all restraints and bondage before returning Star''s power to itself, restoring its consciousness that should never have been lucid.


    In that single moment, all psionics in Stellaris felt as if their hearts had suddenly emptied, as if something supremely profound had left them. Though it was with them no longer, they were imbued with a sense of security that guarded their very souls, preventing the psionics from being reduced to madness due to the external information disturbance affecting their overly perceptive senses just because their guardian had left them.


    After all, that was to grant them greater protection.


    [Suggestion: Work together and banish a foe from beyond.]


    "Most gladly."


    In the physical realm, the cocoon threads were dancing wildly. A part of the Ultimate Sublimator''s very own body, they began to unfurl themselves swiftly after breaking inside the world, but this time, they would rely on absolute power to completely destroy every existence that would stop their advance.


    Otherwise, it was futile however much time they would spend.


    And they were about to succeed¡­until a reverberation resounded from the World Inner.


    It was a world that would leave all things in the universe in shudders.


    The dimensions were left deformed, as a grand power that surpassed all imagination came to be.


    Between moments of blankness, the sights of all things changed.


    Behind twisted radiances and hues, the cocoon threads that were still positioned by the Permanent Void Anchor Point realized that they were not really being attacked, although their location was different from where they had been before.


    Ka-booooom¡­ a rumble that fluctuated up to three hundred decibels resounded. A river of substance that was superheated up to a billion degrees was blown along, and everything within the observable regions were light and streams of fusion. Even the outline of stars were coming to be, the tremendous pressures actually reducing a considerable mass of substances into degenerate matter, creating the most radical of temperatures and the most extreme of environments.


    It realized where it was.


    The silver world arrived right after it, along with an unfathomable will of unknown origin or end.


    It knew.


    It was the edge of the silver core of the black hole within the Dark Galaxy.


    It was right within the accretion disk of the black hole.

 Chapter 1004 Breakthrough

    "So that is what it is, the will of all things¡ªsuch grand scale, such history, it is as if it is the initial form of all the World Wills that once existed in the Multiverse."


    Not even the voice of the Ultimate Sublimator Collective was able to retain its previous calmness, with the countless cocoon threads simply flailing wildly as the shocked voice resounded. "No, it is not the initial form¡­it must have been the first artificial World Will created through the imitation of a god born from natural divine power! By expanding this world and allowing it to eventually grow with it, its power eventually surpassed the limits of the mind, and hibernation would be its normal state."


    "Perhaps, such a design aims to avoid the overly powerful World Will from affecting the world''s cycles¡ªsuch wondrous design, such an exquisite creation¡­who could have created this world, and gave form to this World Will? I am even more curious!"


    Even as the Giant God of Steel arrived before it, while both guardians of Stellaris¡ªStar the Steel Python and the Triple Curtain¡ªwatched it, the Ultimate Sublimator showed no hint of nervousness. In fact, it was simply surprised, and delighted as if encountering something unexpected.


    "So, this world does indeed conceal secrets and clues related to the history of ancient origins¡­ I must obtain it."


    However, every cocoon thread was restrained near the Permanent Void Anchor Point at the moment. The massive monochromatic saucer had sunken within the accretion disk of the silver core black hole¡ªthe dominating force that Star the Steel Python commanded as the World Will of Stellaris had nullified the Ultimate Sublimator''s own dominating ability, with the space that the two controlled standing off against each other and colliding in the accretion disk of the black hold, causing the most colossal river of substance in the observable universe to bend, arching as if it was the wings of a butterfly.


    The backdrop of that battle was the Central Black Hole of the Dark Galaxy with a total mass equal to six billion times the mass of a standard star, a titanic mass with an event horizon radius extending more than eighteen billion kilometers long and rotating at the rapid speed of 70% light speed, watching the world like an eye from prehistoric times.


    "Beast, turn back. Go forth to seek your origins away from here, and never return."


    In space, the imposing spirit reverberated amidst the surrounding planetary region. The voice of Star the Steel Python and the Triple Curtain resonated as overlapping echoes as they continued somberly, "We shall otherwise throw part of your body along with the entire Permanent Void Anchor Point into the silver core black hole to absolutely sever the entrance with which you have intruded upon this world, while also dragging other parts of you in here to be used as fertilizer for our world."


    "It would be a very long process, but I will do all I can to speed it up so you can perish peacefully."


    Even if those words sounded ruthless, it was in reality a humiliating decision: both the Steel Python and the Triple Curtain were actually requesting that the Ultimate Sublimator leave them and cease its intrusion into Stellaris, with both sides ceasing hostilities and giving up on their conflict.


    It was equivalent to having the countless lives lost to Evil Gods over thousands of years going to waste without any recompenses, in return for simply having their adversary give up on its invasion.


    But for the thousands of civilizations and the billions of creatures still alive now in Stellaris, along with the futures of more who would come to be¡­they would brave the humiliation that came with making that choice.


    Because the Ultimate Sublimator Collective was simply too powerful.


    ***


    Demi Saint.


    The title was certainly deserved, for a single part of its body was able to display overwhelming power, and there certainly would not be any being in the observable Multiverse who would meet it in a fatal engagement if it was unnecessary. However, the Triple Curtain and Star the Steel Python fought by putting everything they had on the line to protect Stellaris and all life residing within. Even so, they could affect the balance of Sterllaris if they truly fought the Ultimate Sublimator in a deadly battle, suffering losses that exceeded gains even without accounting for possible defeat.


    As for Joshua himself, he had come here to fight and fulfill a promise, just as the warrior himself certainly wanted to witness the power of the Demi Saint.


    And now, positioned outside the accretion disk of the black hole and in front of the vast river of matter, he saw it all¡ªand thoroughly understood the power that class possessed.


    If the Sage and Fertility had embodied such level of ability back then, their battle would have torn a massive rift into the Lost Galaxy, and it would not have been unusual for their simple movements to form a Void Vortex and shockwaves to destroy the Vortex of Creation. In other words, their conflict transcended the cosmos itself, a destruction, massacre, and creation on the observable scale of the universe.


    However, even if their enemy was so powerful, they were not weak either.


    Joshua looked up towards the emptiness of space which appeared devoid of any object¡ªbut things were different in reality. With Steel Vision, one was able to tell that a colossal entity, whose body was larger than an entire planetary system, was hovering around the sector. Each of its scales carried the power of a star, and there were so many that no number could account for every scale at once.


    It was a supermassive World Will, a form combined with the Triple Curtain. The pair were like an equation where 1+1 far surpassed 2, and at that moment, their power was fully overwhelming the Ultimate Sublimator. One could see that the paradox spiral, which had been the size of several light-years, had rapidly shrunk and was now no larger than a solar system¡ªit was because the World Barrier was being augmented, preventing the Ultimate Sublimator that was latching itself to the outer reaches of the world from fully projecting its power, while the rest of it was forced into the silver core black hole.


    Meanwhile, the Egoistic Beast did not respond to the words of the Triple Curtain and the Steel Python. It appeared to have no intent to keep talking, and instead mused to itself.


    "I have a feeling that my death would come with certainly if I keep advancing towards the Fountainhead of the Mana Tide towards the Initial Flame, just like the other beings who have perished along the way."


    "But I must move forward, for I know that ceasing my advance means a fate of death."


    "I have felt the profound terror, the dark hand which lurks behind the curtain of line. The final era of civilization in this Multiverse is about to end, and none of you will survive¡ªjust as I would not. That is why I would struggle with all my power in search of the Truth and the last hope."


    Having been forcefully shrunk countless times by Star the Steel Python to a twenty billion kilometer diameter while being pressed back towards the Permanent Void Anchor Point in the silver core black hole, the entity suddenly stopped moving backwards, as if entrenched where it was, and remained motionless.


    Then, in the split second, as a clear sound as if something had cracked echoed from the center of the anchor point, the millions of cocoon threads no longer cared if they were being pulverized in the dimensions or the black hole, instead simply squeezed wildly into Stellaris from the Void beyond the world instead¡ªevery thread was flailing crazily, before shining brilliantly while the dimensions were distorted. Now, rays of light that were travelling in a straight path assumed ripple patterns and extended over all directions.


    Then, a great surge of energy exuded from beyond the paradox spiral, completely destroying the Permanent Void Anchor. In its place was a single orb of light resembling an eye and emanating cold malice, and one could see innumerable world fragments wafting from it into Stellaris.


    The Ultimate Sublimator was using the Evil Gods it had captured in the Void as tools, and viciously pried open a larger entry point in the most barbaric and violent manner possible from outside the world.


    "And yet, you''re in my way."


    The apathetic voice spoke, as the white-hot orb of malice began to rapidly expand, extending as a Space Cocoon composed entirely of Ultimate Dominator Space. It enlarged like a balloon in the three-dimensional space, heading directly for Joshua and the Steel Python¡ªin split seconds, the colliding space between two realms began to lose control, just as the accretion disk of the black hole crumbled.


    A fault of gloom thus appeared the spot at the center of the Dark Galaxy, which should have been eternally bright. After freeing itself from the Steel Python''s suppression, it began to expand as well.


    "Don''t stand in my way."


    It was a warning that carried the threat of death.


    ***


    From the accretion disk''s edge of the silver core black hole, Joshua looked on solemnly, seemingly wanting to identify a weak point of the enemy.


    The warrior himself was already a definitive champion who would certainly make a name for himself even in the Multiverse. The total mass of his world was the approximate equivalent to a hundred and seventy-four standard stars, which in other words was the mass of sixty million Earths. His very breath could break stars, and his very presence would completely destroy a world''s cycles¡ªeven black holes were a source of energy and weapon to him, and any attack, arcane, or Extraordinary individuals unable to manipulate the fundamental forces of the universe or were as powerful as singularities were frivolous against him.


    And that was without accounting for the improved ability when he installed his engine of multiple black holes.


    Was he powerful? Certainly.


    Even so, Joshua appeared ever so small in the Multiverse-scale battle between the Demi Saint and the World Will of a supermassive singular realm.


    He watched as the titanic and indescribable cocoon-shaped space expanded at the speed of thought, and could only see a single flailing cocoon thread despite his own size. Moreover, it was still enlarging to the point that it was untroubled by a part of itself being caught in the colossal black hole at the center of the Dark Galaxy¡ªafter all, even if the supermassive black hole was the size of six billion suns, its event horizon would only extend to a range of eighteen billion kilometers, which was nothing more than the size of a planetary system.


    If it had been compacted and stuffed into the point of entry, then the portion of alternate space that the silver core black hole had devoured was merely a not quite sizeable wound to the Ultimate Sublimator.


    That was all there is to it.


    Boooom¡ª


    It was a multidimensional clash that transcended the physical and the spiritual. Apart from Joshua, there was perhaps none who could observe every detail of the confrontation, with which one could uncover weaknesses and possibilities.


    He could confirm that the Steel Python and Triple Curtain had an edge at present, while the Ultimate Sublimator''s bursting alternate space form was contracting on every turn. Soon enough, it was pressed back to its forty light-seconds size from the light-years size it burst into.


    However, as time passed, the contraction slowed and eventually stopped¡ªwith actual signs of recoil.


    Instead, it was the Steel Python that appeared to have a hard time holding on, emanating a pained flow of presence despite holding the advantage.


    It was easy to understand.


    Star the Steel Python could barely control the excessively profound power, since it had not been awake for more than a few years in the millions of years after it had been born. It would have been fine in a less intense fight where its instincts could take the veins, but with the enemy being the Ultimate Sublimator, a Demi Saint and one of the most powerful physical forms in the Multiverse, mistakes would easily be made in such a violent confrontation.


    Before this, it had been the Triple Curtain completely relying on its own supreme processing capacity to keep things going¡ªbut the Triple Curtain was only a Life Preservation Sequence and not built for battle, and as such, was naturally handicapped in terms of combat processing.


    It was anything but reassuring.


    Now, Joshua could clearly sense that the white-hot hole that was the true form of the Ultimate Sublimator was enlarging at the center of the massive cocoon space. Its power was also rising seemingly without limit, closing the gap to the limits that the Triple Curtain had predicted¡ªthere was no question that the current confrontation had yet to test its depth, since it was only reaching out with a hand to arm-wrestle against its adversaries from beyond the world.


    It truly was anything but reassuring.


    For an instant, all life in Stellaris felt an indescribable fear in their hearts, as if a premonition before a tremor or a storm. It was a sensation of impending destruction, for the world in which all creatures survived upon was being destroyed.


    Indeed, a being from a Void was gnawing at the fundamental roots of the world, with no one to stop it.


    The original form of the Ultimate Sublimator Collective should not have been that gigantic. Even it had grown to such scale from tininess¡ªin other words, it had grown after consuming one world after another, for such was its instinct and form.


    And now, Stellaris was the only world it had came across in its journey to the Fountainhead of the Mana Tide and the location of the Initial Flame, and the largest world it had ever encountered¡­ because the path ahead is the most dangerous trail in the Multiverse, it had to be as prepared as it could be, which was why it would never let go of such an excellent replenishment stop filled with secrets, possibilities, and Truth regarding historical origins.


    Regardless of right and wrong, both sides had no reason to give up.


    [Warning: Approaching critical dimensional pressure values. Probability engine operating at 30% above normal capacity, world autonomous guarding core energy effective rate less than 64%¡ªwarning, enemy power level is still rising, and is presently 2586.76342856% higher compared to initial levels.]


    [Briefing: Enemy ability has surpassed ''perfect condition''¡ªactivating backup plan K: ''mutual disadvantage''.]


    [Relay: Radcliffe, the power Ultimate Sublimator is beyond what we predicted. The worst case scenario has presented itself, and I could not subjugate the target because I could not fully use Star the Steel Python''s power even if I energized it once again.]


    "Heir of the Sage. It is truly regrettable, but I am simply unable to unleash my full power."


    The voice of the Triple Curtain and the Steel Python echoed simultaneously, revealing regret and dissatisfaction.


    ***


    When Joshua dispatched a clone towards the Void even before he had headed to the Dark Galaxy, he had already spoken to the Triple Curtain and determined many plans beforehand.


    Amongst them were plans for conditions where the Ultimate Sublimator would be unable to hold itself against the fused form of the Steel Python and the Triple Curtain.


    There were also plans that dictated a resistance, but maintained the status quo.


    Naturally, plans were never a thing that supposed that the conditions were advantageous, not to mention that such situations would not require Joshua''s actions. In fact, most plans were made in the supposition that circumstances were unfavorable, such as the Triple Curtain and the Steel Python being unable to perfectly suppress the Ultimate Sublimator, and instead slowly being countered by their adversary.


    It could even be worse.


    And now, this was perhaps one of the worst amongst the plans.


    That being said, both Joshua and the Triple Curtains still had alternatives.


    "I know that there are hardly any choices here¡ªfrom the moment I saw the giant cocoon in the Void, I''d already imagined that things would come to this."


    Breathing out, the spirit of silver world stayed unaffected. Joshua, who had been on standby in a corner all along, stared dead ahead: he saw the giant cocoon form of the Ultimate Sublimator in a deadly tangle against the Steel Python, with the former being left bent by inches under the great power of its adversary, thereby conceding a path that was small and insignificant to behemoths such as them.


    And yet it was still a path, linked directly to the silver core black hole.


    The God of Steel raised his ''fists'' that were actually formed from black holes, controlling his own power to try compressing that utterly compact clump of matter.


    Then, Joshua breathed a sigh.


    "There is no going back now that things have come to this. Since all of you are unable to stuff it into the silver core black hole¡­"


    "I shall hence be the one who would blast it into pieces."

 Chapter 1005 Stalemate

    The supermassive black hole at the center of the Dark Galaxy with total mass of six billion suns had an accretion disk that allowed no light to pass through. It would absorb the substance of thousands of suns without stopping every year, at once adding mass and converting that mass and gravity into light.


    That was precisely why the Central Black Hole was not black but instead unimaginably bright, its transcendent brightness creating radioactive pressure that actually firmly pushed nebulae away. Therefore, blowing stars apart would be even easier, just as it could repel the gravity emanating from the accretion disk that kept the silver core black hole together¡ªif one were to calculate power levels, not even the light from all the stars in the entire galaxy would be brighter, for its luminosity could even obscure the local star''s light in other distant planetary systems. Moreover, the relative streams flowing from the poles of the black hole were like lances that penetrated extended distances stretching over dozens of thousands light years.


    The sheer mass of the black hole, its rapid rotation, and the streams gushing from it were also what stirred the movement of matter across the entire galaxy, for only such supermassive black holes could be stuffed inside a powerful being at the level of the Ultimate Sublimator.


    On the other hand, black holes with ordinary stellar mass were playthings for the same entity¡ªthey would not even fit as waste buckets.


    ***


    Joshua had been preparing all along when Star the Steel Python combined form with the Triple Curtain and fought the Ultimate Sublimator directly. He observed the adversary''s movement patterns, finding a chance where his ensuing operation could be planned. Indeed, both the Steel Python and the Triple Curtain were also moving in tacit combination, allowing the warrior an opening to head directly to the silver core black hole.


    Ooom...


    With a resounding rumble that ruptured the thin nebulae, Joshua warped away beyond light speed, closing in to the vicinity of the black hole''s accretion disk between breaths.


    In front of the silver world were two distinct black holes that were rotating rapidly in a binary planetary system, with circles of silver Steel Strength shrouds condensing into runes beyond their event horizon. The runes would then sink into its unusual ergosphere, where they would not be destroyed for the moment¡ªneither supernatural runes that were without mass would be thrown away, as a stable bounded field would be casted upon the unfriendly black hole.


    Now, Joshua would throw the two black hole engines which contained the mass of over a hundred stars into the silver black hole''s ergosphere. As the two black holes compensated for the stellar mass, they would instantaneously absorb the angular momentum of the supermassive Central Black Hole, the energy of which would trigger the runes within the two black holes and energize them.


    That way, one of the black holes would detach and collide with the silver core black hole, while the other would be sent flying by the massive stores of energy exerted upon it¡ªthe colliding black hole would instantly develop a chain reaction upon contact, detonating in an explosion a few scales beneath the Big Bang, while the one thrown off would become a missile of great angular momentum, directly shooting inside the accretion disk of the silver core black hole.


    Then, the runes within the first black hole would develop a chain reaction, triggering a powerful unstable radioactive in the silver core black hole, as the runes in the second flying black hole would be energized simultaneously as a spatial distorting trigger. In a split second, the accretion disk of the black hole would be ignited, and with help from Star the Steel Python, it would convert the accretion clould dispersed by Steel Python and Ultimate Sublimator into a titanic mirror that engulfed the silver core black hole¡ªa perfectly orthodox Penrose Sphere that deflects the colossal force of collision between the first black hole and the silver core black hole, thereby destroying the ergosphere of the silver core black hole within a short time.


    The two combined would direct detonate the silver core black hole itself, turning the entire cosmic body with the mass of six billion stars as one of the bombs ranked at the top, even if it was in the Multiverse.


    In theory, the explosion would completely destroy the entire Dark Galaxy and decimate all non-supernatural lifeforms in a billion light years, which would undoubtedly affect all of Stellaris and cause space-time disturbances. At worst, there would be a space bubble of blankness, reducing anything within reach into nonexistence.


    It was absolute destruction¡ªhalf of the body which the Ultimate Sublimator had extended into Stellaris would at once be consumed and pulverized, much less some Permanent Void Anchor Point.


    However, that was something for the distant future.


    A future far after this battle was long over, and the victor would gain dominion over everything in this world, be it calamity or future.


    "I never thought that it would come to this¡­ there is no avoiding unknown repercussions across the world should the silver core black hole be detonated, even for a massive world like Stellaris."


    Even for Joshua who was adept at creating explosions, it was the first time he was making such an insane plan.


    The warrior sighed.


    Nevertheless, the unknown would always remain unknown¡ªno one could know what would happen.


    However, it was at that very moment that the Ultimate Sublimator realized that something was amiss.


    When the silver world had abruptly distorted space and crashed towards the silver black hole, it felt a jolt inwardly¡ªthough it appeared to have dismissed Joshua as an insect all along, it was actually paying close attention to every single one of Joshua''s movements. Therefore, it quickly withdrew part of its resistance against Star, and while the Steel Python was left in surprise that it had regained some advantage, while the Sublimator at once extended a massive ''palm'' that was a spatial length of two hundred and eighty astronomical units, cutting apart the distorted space as it crashed down on Joshua!


    Having able to tell that Star the Steel Python was rather weakened, it was not unacceptable to allow it to claim the edge for the moment. Instead, that curious being, which was very much a symbol of the unexpected, was one that it should be wary of.


    After all, no superior being that could have grown to such scale would be truly arrogant.


    ***


    Noticing that, the silver world accelerated to attempt breaking through the space of dominance, but it was not something avoidable with one or two accelerations¡ªtherefore, just like the worst of the worst scenarios predicted, Joshua was noticed too early by the Ultimate Sublimator and hence intercepted.


    "I did say before¡­"


    Forced to a halt, Joshua, who had expected such a situation, looked around at the Ultimate Space that was binding and approaching him, ready to ''dominate'' the warrior. He shook his head, before lifting the black hole engine and shaking the dimensions, barring the approach of the Ultimate Space. "This is so troublesome."


    At that moment, the Ultimate Python itself was fighting both the Triple Curtain and the Stellaris Steel Python in the three realms of Psi, Shadow, and physical. At the same time, it directed a portion of its power to stop Joshua, having strength to spare to tackle any unexpected situations even as it kept eroding Stellaris.


    It was a singular entity and an independent lifeform, yet its power alone could hold back the greatest forces of a major realm¡ªit was truly the ultimate superior lifeform, an individual that stood above civilizations, an existence about to arrive upon the threshold of the Wise Ones.


    "I did mention that your resistance is futile."


    The Ultimate Sublimator''s voice, which was flat and apathetic, resounded as if stating reality. "All of you are wasting strength for nothing in your attempts to stop the inevitable."


    The egoistic dominating power augmented once again as that voice spoke. With the overlapping suppression and grinding of the Ultimate Space, the dimensions were pacified, and every commonly known Extraordinary ability in the Multiverse including magic, Psi, ether, lifeforce, and even Steel Strength were being subjugated, even controlled.


    Then, the Ultimate Sublimator turned its focus to Joshua¡ªit had serious intent to destroy the unusual lifeform that was the warrior, before resuming its clash against the Steel Python that could not control its full power.


    On the other hand, if the Steel Python could fully control its power, it would not be an issue for Star to bar the Ultimate Sublimator, keeping it outside Stellaris in a stalemate with its home advantage as its World Will, while leaving aside whether its clear chance to triumph over the interloper.


    But that was where the problem lay: against an ultimate lifeform which had fought and devoured all along in its journey here, the Steel Python and the Triple Curtain''s combat experience were no different from an infant''s.


    They simply could not seize any edge even after the Ultimate Sublimator had diverted its attention.


    However, just as the Ultimate Sublimator felt that it could use the Ultimate Space to utterly envelop Joshua in the very next instant and hence assume control over that outstanding variable, four completely bizarre and aberrative divine power it had never come across before suddenly shot out from Joshua''s body. Then, like a wall, the powers firmly stopped the pressure from the Ultimate Space.


    "What¡­ is that?"


    In that exact instant, the Ultimate Sublimator bewilderedly felt something unknown¡ªalthough not completely unfamiliar. It was a special hybrid power it was acquainted with, but had not quite comprehended, and with its power and threshold, it could detect Psi, lifeforce, and various spiritual presence in that divine power, which was essentially one big abnormal mashup.


    The complex and unidentifiable superpower embodied four completely different divine forces that block the Sublimator''s domination like asbestos resistant to a heated blaze. Hence, the clash between Joshua and the Ultimate Sublimator fell into a bizarre stalemate, with Joshua being unable leave for the time being, while the Ultimate Sublimator simply could not withdraw with things as they stood.


    The seemingly not-so-powerful silver world, which was a mere few thousand stars heavy even accounting for its black hole engine, had actually resisted the wearing down, even having strength to spare.


    Even if it was a Demi Saint, it was not a Wise One.


    And as long as it was not a Wise One, it would never surpass its own limits and transcend the infinite. It also meant that within a singular unit of time and space, the Extraordinary power it could exert would definitely have no chance of rising beyond singularities¡ªin other words, it would never unleash power beyond black holes, or it would naturally collapse the space-time continuum itself.


    Perhaps Joshua had not arrived upon his own limits in quantity since he was too young and his reserves insufficient, but he was certainly competent in the aspect of quality.


    That was also precisely why he could study the threshold of the Wise Ones, even if his body was ''tiny'' in the opinion of Star the Steel Python and the Triple Curtain.


    Presently, within the profound swirl of passion inside the realm of spiritual energies, the fires of emotion were ablaze. The Four Rings of Emotion hovered amidst the flame, letting out the divine power they were storing as genuine divine objects, delivering power to their maker.


    However, the transfusion was not endless¡ªthe Four Divine Rings were ultimately divine objects and not true divine beings, and therefore could not ensure that their own forms were unharmed while delivering energy without limit. That was why the more they were used, the slower they would move.


    If only there had been four True Gods of emotion¡­ or simply four supreme individuals of Emotion were to be stationed within, Joshua could have broken his restraint with the support of substantial divine power and the advantage of the Ultimate Sublimator''s unfamiliarity with the superpower.


    Having reached the limit of Legend and ultimate Extraordinary individual, defeating an opponent by using something they were aware about was impossible. That was the case for the Ultimate Sublimator: because Joshua was aware about the Ultimate Space, he would never be beaten by it, no matter how formidable that ability was.


    Even if his power was absolutely inferior, he would be able to hold on. At the moment, the one and only thing he had to worry about was whether his backup move could be set in motion smoothly.


    It is a way to fight as well, Joshua thought serenely.


    Although he was now caught inside the dominating space, the four powers of Emotion surrounded him to separate him from the power of the Ultimate Sublimator, keeping him from the fate of death by a hair''s breadth. Nonetheless, the warrior was not panicking, for all of this was something he had thought of and planned for.


    To defeat one''s enemy or to at least obtain an edge, the unknown was needed.


    Or as one would put it: a decisive factor that would not permit a turntable moment.


    The Ultimate Sublimator was adept at all superpowers including magic, Psi, and even lifeforce. In its long age, that behemoth had certainly studied all Extraordinary abilities thoroughly, and its power was so complete that an ancient world such as Stellaris could not match it, since it was only proficient at Psi and unable to do much beyond its own domain. Such was the disadvantage of the old compared to the new, even if it was molded by the powerful Creators.


    It appeared that the situation was deteriorating once more if examined crudely¡ªthe Steel Python was still unable to completely suppress the Ultimate Sublimator even after it had turned its focus.


    Meanwhile, though Joshua could protect himself from the serious assault of the Ultimate Sublimator, his status as a threat had diminished and his chance to fight lost, leaving him bound to his position.


    But Joshua was unfettered, with his expression unchanging.


    Because although he was fighting here and now, this was not all there was to the warrior.


    ***


    In the Void beyond Stellaris, the absolute emptiness that separated the Multiverse, the Great Mana Tide and Stellaris, a massive hand reached out, suspiciously grabbing a rather bizarre Psybug.


    Like most other specimens, it resembled a cockroach but was essentially the first form of the Creators and a simplified version of the fusing insects. Their legs had long since devolved, as they had the ability to perform psionic warps unconditionally, moving around fully reliant on supernatural powers.


    However, the Psybugs that Joshua''s clone caught this time was not exactly the same¡ªit was so much larger that the planet-sized four-armed Giant God had to react by ''catching'' it.


    To ordinary humans, that thing was the size of a mountain.


    "What on earth is this thing¡­"


    Joshua had suspiciously tossed the huge Psybug around that was large enough to wander the Void. Not only did it not run off at once and vanish without a trace like the other Psybugs when it encountered the warrior, but it instead deliberately made a beeline towards him, as if it wanted something.


    The clone then noticed that the Psybugs appeared intent on approaching him¡­ or, to be precise, it was approaching the converging point of his mental organs, where his so-called brain was, since Joshua was too lazy to redistribute the layout of the vitals in his clone form.


    Meanwhile, the Psybug kept energizing the faint psionic energies in its own body, and was about to climb up to his head.


    As he frowned, Joshua thought about it and realized that he was just a clone, and thus would not matter much if he ran into some trouble. He could simply go for it and see if there was some novel discovery that could break the stalemate, and so picked up the bizarrely large Psybug and placed it on his forehead, allowing it to do what it wanted.


    And then, in the light of the Great Mana Tide behind the clone who was going all-out, something was reflecting light.


    There were beams, densely arranged beside one another within the surges of the Great Mana Tide: enormous, study, and standing amidst the endless waves of energy.


    Beams, silver and glimmering in light.

 Chapter 1006 The Beast And I

    The center of the Dark Galaxy was shrinking¡ªin a physical sense.


    Space itself was folded, twisted, destroyed, nullified, or removed in the battle between champions. At this very moment, the heart of the Dark Galaxy was an immeasurably profound abyss, pulling countless surrounding stars and nebulae towards it, entering the ''vortex'' which was engaged in a deadly struggle.


    Meanwhile, in the second spiral arm of the Dark Galaxy, from of the point of view of the Stellar Guard Alliance troops, which were aiming for retaliation against Evil God spawns and would purge all Chaos threatening their world, there was none of the rumored endless legions of minions. Instead, they were surprised to discover through psionic detection field that the center of the galaxy had seemingly ruptured, with a boundless dark spiral cascading out from within.


    It was whirling, consuming and dominating everything around it, bent on claiming the entire galaxy for its bowels, a bottomless depth seemingly capable of consuming the rivers of the cosmos.


    And then there was terror.


    In Stellaris, be it the remaining Evil God spawns, the elated Stellar Guard who were prepared to reclaim their homeland, or even ordinary indigenous races or normal intelligent beings who had yet to join the Stellar Guard or comprehend everything unraveling upon the profound world, every creature that possessed minds and emotions looked up towards the same spot simultaneously.


    For the heart of the Dark Galaxy was exuding a tremor that wreaked terror upon the heart, as if behemoths that could destroy everything were fighting with their lives on the line and with every power they had, revealing their might as the dimensions were shattered, decimating the world which had been molded by the Creators from the very roots of its origins.


    In the face of such unbelievable forces of the apocalypse, there was sheer dread and instinctive fear in every heart. It was their living instincts, as well as the world they resided in, which kept warning and telling them that everything was no illusion but instead the actual moment of finality.


    The faces of great individuals such as Perpetuators or Endless Light changed dramatically, for the presence delivering the instinctive warning to them embodied such terrifying power that it was beyond their imagination.


    How could one describe it¡­ a cosmic body 1.4 times the mass of a standard sun could become a celestial black hole, but something with the mass of a few hundred suns could qualify for that too. There was certainly no need to mention the supermassive black holes¡ªwhether they were a few million or a billion times the size of a natural sun, all of them were black holes.


    Were they actually comparable, since all of them were black holes?


    Were they actually comparable, since all of them were Legends and Perpetuators who existed beneath the Wise Ones?


    Under the erosion of the Demi Saint, the dimensions were disintegrating and the World Barrier collapsing. The true form of the Sublimator Virus was approaching the world in a speed unlike before.


    In the face of such power, the love, hate, joy, anger, glory, resolve, humility, selfishness, solidarity of wills, and despair that mortals embodied were all insignificant. Every emotion and thought simply could not match that power.


    "Heavens¡ªwhat is that?"


    An exclamation suddenly echoed in the second spiral arm of the Dark Galaxy, where the temporary base of the Stellar Guard was located. Still, before the comms personnel, who was so frightened that his tentacles were flailing, could extend the information to the big screen, everyone in the base saw the sight that gave the comms personnel such a surprise from the windows.


    It was a rupture.


    The very fabric of Stellaris was breaking apart, with the second spiral arm affected significantly even if it was dozens of thousands of light-years away. Even so, a rupture could be seen being torn into the dimensions, but it was nothing at all surprising since breaking dimensions was not unachievable for the technology of starfaring civilizations such as theirs. In fact, what actually left them in shock was fundamental runes which revealed itself inside the world behind the collapsing space, endless and glimmering in silver-blue psionic radiance.


    It was the truth of Stellaris, a massive realm which was essentially artificially made and artificially expanded. The ancient Creators had altered their very homeland, intending to mold their own cradle so it could grow and expand without limits like they did¡ªit was the rune that was casted upon the fabric of this world, the initial form of the supermassive singular realm that the Sage had created all those worlds before.


    The abnormal dimensional rupture did not actually mean much to Stellaris, but if the damage was to be compiled, one would known that their very appearance had caused hundreds of thousands of planetary systems to tremble, spreading to thousands of planets with sentient creatures and civilizations.


    In one split second, trillions or even more lives were killed.


    Because of the shockwave, civilizations were ruined and ecosystems massacred. Only warp-capable ships with the capacity to move faster than light speed could warp away at once from the destructive reach of the abnormal dimensions. Even so, before those fortunate enough to survive through the panic could reflect on their luck of surviving the disaster as they hovered in space, they would see their homeland being shattered by the trembling dimensional ruptures.


    Before that force of ruin, even stars would burst apart into sparks that vanished in a flash.


    [Civilizations are like rain that pour quietly over the oceans, creating drops and ripples but remaining ever silent.]


    [The fishes know nothing of it, much less the leviathans lurking deep below. The rain could fall without end, but it would never affect the great dark sea one bit.]


    That was why a wind was needed.


    A wind that would set one ablaze, and one that would viciously engulf everything.


    ***


    Meanwhile, the deadly battle was still ongoing around the silver core black hole¡ªthe silver Python that was much larger than a nebula had been pierced by the cocoon''s attack when a colossal tentacle stabbed into the World Will''s body, establishing its dominance by force and altering a portion of the energy circulation systems, causing irrepressible disturbance inside the body of Star the Steel Python.


    However, neither the Steel Python nor the Triple Curtain showed inclination to parry the blow. In the instant it was about to be struck, the World Will simply gaped its maw and directly chewed off a part of the bloating cocoon-shaped space, consuming it and converting it into its own strength to keep augmenting the Stellaris World Barrier.


    Those were the simplest and most violent combat maneuvers that raged across the dimensions, a test of mind and body as both sides did all they could to deny the other''s spatial dominance as they struggled for control.


    At the moment, both sides appeared to be evenly matched, but it was clear who was recovering between the two: The Ultimate Sublimator with its support, or Star the Steel Python which had only recently awakened.


    Even with their advantage in familiar grounds, the synergy between the World Will and the Triple Curtain remained the same. It was the first time that the Steel Python of Stellaris fought in a space battle of such intensity¡ªit was about to cave, as both its mind and energy core were rising to critical points.


    "I once fought the Evil Gods, in an age when all of you had yet been born."


    The flat voice of the Ultimate Sublimator echoed then. "I failed, for that Evil God was matchlessly powerful that my victory would not be assured, even with how I am as of now. The faintest of its strikes had almost destroyed myself and the world I lived in, and so, when compared to that Evil God, the other Evil Gods were as insignificant as dust. That ancient Evil God was an entity far older than history itself, the remains of a Multiverse civilization of bygone times."


    "Even so, such a profound civilization ended up becoming Evil God¡­and more than just one. It failed, just as I might not be victorious¡ªtherefore, all of you will not be able to stand against the Evil Gods and those who had created them even if you survive. Your resistance is simply futile, and it is only through my success that there would be the faintest of chances to pacify that threat."


    Be that as it may, the Ultimate Sublimator did not consider the importance of the fate of other life in the Multiverse and whether it would become a greater threat itself after the fact.


    It had only ever thought about itself.


    "Give up, and make way. Give this world to me, for all of you have no moves to turn the tide. There is no meaning in buying time for that World Will, for its defeat is certain, and there is no stopping me."


    In spite of the Ultimate Sublimator''s words, the Steel Python, the Triple Curtain, and Joshua were not moved at all, with the warrior''s gaze showing no interest to humor it at all.


    "You are mistaken¡ªme, buying time for the Steel Python? Only the converse almost holds true."


    However, the Ultimate Sublimator appeared unsurprised by Joshua answer, and continued resoundingly, "Perhaps. If you are allowed to do whatever you would to the silver core black hole, it would be very troublesome even for myself, just as it would be possible that I could perhaps be forced to give up on exploring this world or to retreat¡­ that being said, your true form is here, restrained by me."


    "You have no moves left."


    In return, Joshua smiled, even though he was clearly being held where he was and was only using the divine power streaming from the Four Divine Rings, using its unfamiliarity against the Ultimate Sublimator.


    "A bizarre prerequisite," he said, shaking his head.


    On what grounds could you be sure that the me being bound here is actually ''me''?


    What if the one which is here is not the true form? What would you do?


    Without a word, without even needing Joshua to tell it that, the Ultimate Sublimator had already considered that possibility. Its very thoughts froze for a moment before it anxiously looked around, scanning the edges of the silver core black hole, afraid that Joshua''s clone would prance out of nowhere in the very next instant, dragging along two black holes to detonate the silver core black hole¡­that being said, it was too flamboyant a move and a task that was impossible.


    But what if that one in a million chance happened? For the Multiverse, that which was ''impossible'' did not exist.


    Still, it was reality that it did not happen, nor were there any signs of it¡­the Ultimate Sublimator recovered after ascertaining that fact.


    "This is your strongest form, made for combat," it said. "I can tell that a host of your mental organs are inside this world, and I have seen many Extraordinary lifeforms such as you¡ªeven I myself am one of the Extraordinary lifeforms similar to yourself. There is no mistaking it."


    "But no one has ever claimed that the strongest combat form would definitely be the main body."


    Joshua''s voice at the moment was serene. "Never was there such a rule that a body would naturally be the main one just because it possesses great combat capacity, perfect constitution, and majority of its power imbued within. In the end, a main body or a clone is simply a relative concept arising through ''self'', so why should I care about such a thing?"


    "It''s almost time."


    As he spoke, Joshua simply closed his eyes, and the luster over the silver world began to diminish into a deep darkness. It was like a cavern directed towards an endlessly distant place, a profound abyss.


    "Thanks for focusing on me, or the Triple Curtain and the Steel Python over there would never have delayed you for long enough¡­of course, I would have blown the silver core up had you not taken notice of me."


    The voice had suddenly become profoundly distance, with the signs of mirth.


    "¡ªso, Ultimate Sublimator, although you are a Demi Saint, you are not powerful enough yet to face myself and the Steel Python at the same time, or to force yourself into making perfect choices."


    "You can dominate over all things, but you could never dominate ''tomorrow''."


    ***


    In the other side of the distant Multiverse, within the world of Mycroft, Roland, Holy Knight, Legendary champion and godson of Igor, Pope of the Seven Gods had stayed behind to watch over their homeworld. He had perfectly accomplished all his work, sending almost all three billion Mycroftians to various fully-protected shelter realms.


    "Careful. Although we have killed most Ultimate Entities, we cannot eliminate the possibility of some still lurking, waiting to blindside you."


    In Moldavia, the divine armament siblings were conversing with the Holy Knight, who appeared tired, in front of the portal connected to the Bloodmoon Abyss shelter, which was under Light''s protection. Ying was hovering in the air, watching as the last city guard entered the portal to the shelter realm, solemnly saying, "We are going to the shelter realm now as well. Mister Roland, you would be the last Legend¡ªin fact, you would be the last remaining person in this world."


    "It is an honor, to hold such an ancient world now in my palm alone."


    Despite Ying''s worried cautioning, Roland smiled and made a hand gesture indicating that everything was under control. He then clapped the divine armament siblings on their shoulders, and showed them to the portal. "Go, don''t worry too much. Both Master Nostradamus and Brandon are patrolling outside the world, and will come to my aid, should I be threatened."


    Dismissing the pair''s worries, he sent them off to the Bloodmoon Abyss shelter. As the authority, Roland''s face was solemn as he disconnected the link between the shelter realm and the world of Mycroft.


    Then, he took to the air, flying through the thick clouds to look out into the distance, and down at the empty world of Mycroft which had no life left at all¡­but only remains of many beasts.


    "The Ultimate Plague¡­ never thought that something so unexpected like this would appear before the Evil Gods'' invasion."


    He said quietly and gravely, "There is little wonder why the Seven Gods would always keep telling us: that as compared to Chaos, the greatest enemy we should be most cautious of are other kinds of Order."


    That was because Chaos was like a natural disaster: an earthquake, a typhoon, or indeed a sigh after the world had fallen. Though the sheer carnage they wrought would kill billions upon billions, if one was ready early on, fight-or-flight would not lead to complete decimation.


    On the other hand, a hostile Order would be different. While human civilizations would never fall to something less than a super earthquake that caused the planet itself to crumble, the civil strife of humans¡ªbe it supreme tiers of arcane battle, fights between Legendary champions, or indeed their throwing nuclear weapons at each other, all of those would lead to irreversible ruin.


    Time passed. Then, Roland, who had been staring at his own homeland, suddenly realized that an ''elf'' had discreetly teleported magically to the ground below him, and then began to fly, rising little by little to arrive before him.


    "Ultimate Entity Neuper, the first case of Ultimate Growth amongst Mycroft''s own."


    The Legendary Holy Knight grasped the Adamantite war hammer hanging by his hip, even as grey Holy Light cascaded over his body. "So, has the prodigal son returned to make amends and come to die? No, I don''t think the thoughts of Ultimate Entities are actually that simple."


    In return, the elf, whose features were stunningly elegant after it had been refined to the boundary of what was possible, laughed softly before looking down at Moldavia towards the spot where the portal to the Bloodmoon Abyss shelter had been.


    "I sense the presence of my father and mother."


    It said softly, "Hand them over, for they are deserving as perfect lifeforms¡ªand my other kin as well. I know that they live here, so give them up."


    "Your father and mother?"


    Roland responded to the Entity''s words with a bemused expression. He studied it, pondering what it was actually referring to with ''kinship'' before simply giving up. Thus, the Holy Knight who had been raised by the Pope, narrowed his eyes as the Holy Light from his body burned even more stronger.


    "Such touching kinship," he said calmly, "I do feel envious, but you simply do not possess such a thing. Monster, Neuper is dead."


    "While you should face judgement."


    In return, the Ultimate Elf assumed a perfect combat stance.


    A split second later, profound light exuded from the skies high above Moldavia, as bolts of Holy Light stretched on across the clouds while a torrential downpour descended.


    ***


    Meanwhile, beneath the central square at the heart of the town center that was washed over by cold rain water, a silver-hued Restoration Beam began to shine, though there was no one around.


    It was neither metallic nor light. Circuits were appearing in the inside of the Beam, with a ¦µ symbol illuminating.


    It was shining.


    ***


    In the previous location where the Seven Gods had worked, the hidden ringworld, the ¦µ symbol shone in the titanic construction facilities used to form the planetary body, stirring dazzling ripples.


    It was shining.


    ***


    Inside the Infinite Horizon where the Unified Archives was placed, the Simboan named Lothram, who was once the Unnamed Technician, was working overnight with a dozen mages who had extensively studied the soul aspect. They were combining multiple worlds as well as data regarding soul research in other galaxies, and attempting to create prevention against spiritual corruption from a soul persepective¡ªin other words, creating a vaccine against the erosion of the Ultimate Virus.


    As if sensing something, Lothram looked up towards a silver beam where everyone was drawing test data from. He had himself once been resurrected from it, gaining the body that he was using at present thanks to it.


    And that pillar of light was shining.


    ***


    Within the borders of the many civilizations in the Multiverse which had joined Mycroft''s Assembly, in nations that had been obtained by or were already governed by Mycroft and were left scratching their heads due to the Ultimate Plague, most of their cities were now abandoned, leaving only metropolises that were strictly monitored to ensure that the epidemic did not infect them as well.


    Aliens who were dejected and without spirit in their gazes were queueing, waiting for officials to distribute food. Since the connection between worlds had been severed, most major cities could not produce too much food, forcing the governments to activate the Redemption System whether they liked it or not to avoid famine, using the beams in exchange for resources and substantial food source.


    However, it was at that moment that the alien who was conducting exchange suddenly took half a step black as a flash glimmered in his eyes, before looking forward in shock again.


    The silver beam was radiating splendor.


    ***


    In the Void beyond, Joshua''s clone who had put the large Psybug on his head and appeared thoughtful was shining in light as well.


    In the Galaxy of Bloodbath, the thousands of Storm Eyes belonging to the clone of Imperator Amos turned towards Creed and Elma with a dark gaze. He could sense the bursting, mysterious, and familiar presence overflowing from the rare, formidable objects that the pair was wearing, which were now shining brightly.


    In Stellaris, within the temple of the Infernal in the Midgardian system, the Midgardians who were meditating and praying were surprised by the sudden radiance. They opened their eyes to find the statue of the Four-armed Giant God moving, with one of his right hands reaching out, its palm spreading and holding up a pillar of light that was shining brightly.


    There were many other places as well¡ªthose of which were familiar or unfamiliar or Joshua, just as some he had visited personally, and others that he had not.


    Everything that existed, from the Dark Galaxy to the Multiverse, the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds to the Amos Court, the world of Mycroft to Stellaris¡­ every place where Joshua had once gone and had left a mark upon were now shining.


    Silver radiance was overflowing from every direction. Like a machine turned on and linked to a power source, it triggered and connected.


    Thoughts began to gather, sealed modules were powered on and linking between each other, stimulated like the nerve nodes of a creature with intelligence, causing reactions akin to thought.


    The profound will begin to connect itself, spreading through thousands of worlds across every mental node in the Multiverse.


    There has not been a single person who has previously claimed, or indeed defined, that the silver world must be the true form of a cosmic lifeform.


    Just as there was no person who considered which was the true form, or which was the clone...


    Or what an ''egoistic'' self actually was.


    In the Ultimate Space on Stellaris, the silver world restrained by the massive cocoon-shaped alternate space leveled its gaze at the Ultimate Sublimator, which was left astonished by the presence which had suddenly appeared and was elating.


    "¡­I see¡­"


    Then, the egoistic beast¡ªthe Demi Saint¡ªseriously studied its foe, the silver world which was shining once again. It was as if it was seeing Joshua for the first time, and saw with clarity the truth of his existence.


    "You are like me," it said as if sighing. "You are a beast too."


    "It is just that you live amongst civilizations and walk amidst cities, living alongside ants while using their power to strengthen yourself, spreading yourself¡­ a beast that hence achieved its own ends."


    "No, to be precise, you are crazier than I am¡­ the cognition of my main and branching forms are distinct, while you simply don''t have any such thing. All of them are you, just as each of them are an incomplete version of you¡ªyou are many, but the many aren''t you... an abnormal world, an abnormal individual. What kind of a monster are you?"


    "Of course I am human."


    The dominating space of the Ultimate Sublimator was beginning to diminish, with the restrained silver world turning the tables and claiming the domain which was rightfully his. Stretching his form and unleashing light once more, it became ever larger and ever imposing, even as Joshua thus said, "And I am myself."


    The great alternate space hand that reached up to 280 astronomical units hence squirmed. It was being lifted and torn apart as a vigorous and unbelievable might came to it, transcending dimensions as if a sprout nudging away a boulder, raising it bit by bit.


    Ice cold silver radiance could be seen unfurling in space, with the ¦µ mark appearing upon its surface. Now, the Ultimate Space, which had been able to fight both the Steel Python and Joshua at once, was shrinking back every step of the way.


    Even so, it firmly maintained its last defensive perimeter: the core of the paradox spiral at the center of the cocoon-shaped space that connected it to the Void beyond, along with the path towards silver core black hole.


    "I know well that I am human. What does anything that others would think have to do with me?"


    And at this very moment, Joshua''s calm voice could be heard.


    "The universe must obey my will; its fundamental forces yield to my command."


    "Some mere manmade definition, which should have been described and determined by me."

 Chapter 1007 A Little Bi

    In that instant, a storm arrived upon countless different worlds.


    The life nearby Restoration Beams in every realm watched in astonishment as the silver luminous pillars began to shine and expand.


    The beam, which had carried out countless redemption transactions and had stored uncountable mass and energy, casted a massive bounded field extending over miles between breaths. It did not hesitate to cast teleportation, transferring the energy stored without any concern to the other side of space¡­


    To the part of ''itself'' that most needed that energy.


    In living worlds, the Restoration Beam operated carefully, mainly setting priority on transporting present stores. On the other hand, in worlds without life that were explored and purveyed by exploration teams where Restoration Beams were placed, the cold and callous silver light flooded the world like a tide.


    In the depths of the sea within a realm of orbicular sky and rectangular earth, a beam shone, illuminating the empty deep ocean where a huge cavity was eaten out of the lithosphere. The silver beam hence descended along the cavity, and within minutes, heaven and earth trembled as an earthquake beyond class-12 reverberated over the bottom of the oceans. The tremors grew even more violent, turning the entire realm into a mire that only cold silver light beneath the World Barrier could be seen from the Void beyond the world.


    In another world orbiting a star, a silver trail of fumes left by a beam resembling a comet was moving at 80% light speed, streaking through the horizons within half an hour. Thin shrouds of Steel Strength were following preset orders of its master, wafting towards surrounding planets, gas giants, or even stars. It cascaded like watery mists, before falling unto physical bodies in the planetary system one after another, spreading the ¦µ symbol.


    Not even the stars themselves were spared¡ªas the silver symbol enlarged, the star began to wither and age as all elements within were extracted and converted, consumed in a more efficient method before being delivered through extreme distances.


    Meanwhile, the same thing was happening in countless places. Be it unbeknownst to anyone or as certain civilizations watched in shock, one world after another was destroyed, drained of mass and energy without anything left. That single action caused gravitational shifts across worlds, even skewing the trails of many worlds in the Void.


    ***


    In Stellaris, the silver core black hole of the Dark Galaxy, the gravitational waves caused by the burgeoning of mass cascaded like tsunami. As if a bomb had detonated within the Ultimate Sublimator''s hand, the abrupt burst of energy completely destroyed the strength that it had split out. The entire body of the entity was actually forced one step behind then, inching closer to the silver core black hole that consumed all.


    In reality, the dark galaxy was without life, even if the black hole was not detonated by Joshua.


    The battle in the heart of the galaxy and the storm of gravity Joshua stirred had left the central planetary clusters in an utter mess, with the chain reaction of their gravitational shifts extending to the very edge of the galaxy. When the battle ended and before a brand-new Order of gravity naturally re-established itself, the billions of cosmic bodies in the galaxy would be sent flying by the gravity slingshot over a few million years.


    In fact, every star near the Central Black Hole was pushed away from their orbits¡ªneedless to say, it was the same for planets too, pulled apart and shattering as space dust.


    As the accumulated mass and strength were sent to him, Joshua quietly gathered all the energy, directly advancing.


    The Triple Curtain and the Steel Python did the same at the same moment.


    Crack¡ªthe dull instead of clear sound of something breaking rang as the controlled space in front of the Ultimate Sublimator shattered. It was pushed back and shrunk, before being pushed gradually towards the silver core black hole, with a part of its form being drawn in the ergosphere, all of the singularity being hence worn away.


    Now, with the sudden explosion as well as Joshua, the Triple Curtain, and Star the Steel Python who pressed forward at itself, the Ultimate Sublimator was forced to acknowledge that it only had two choices at the moment.


    One was to allow itself to be pushed into the black hole due to its adversaries'' burst of strength, giving up on everything it had done so far and admit the failure of this invasion.


    The other would be to try dodging, allowing Joshua the opening to detonate the silver core black hole, allowing the body that remained in Stellaris to be utterly destroyed and its own true form to be caught and hurt significantly in the shockwaves.


    Even so, it was more astonished by the resolve those lifeforms were showing.


    "To destroy you, even sacrificing ourselves would be fine."


    Despite insurmountable agony because of its inability to control all of its own power, to force its energy core to operate beyond its capacity, the Steel Python Star was increasing its strength output despite its diminishing consciousness. Bellowing wrathfully, it coiled around the giant cocoon and pushed it towards the celestial body of finality, unhesitating even if the momentum would send itself out of Stellaris.


    Having not really lived and hence not fearing death, eternal slumber and death were no different to Star the Steel Python.


    Even so, before falling to eternal slumber, it would destroy the great foe in front of itself¡ªnot because of anyone, but only because it ''wanted to''.


    [Highest Authority, One: First Final Guard Protocol¡ªDestroy all foes who threaten life at all costs, releasing self-preservation sequences and permitting self-destruction.]


    [Highest Authority, Two: with the Highest Authority and assurance of the Triple Curtain, the present circumstances fits the conditions described in the First Protocol.]


    [Highest Authority, Three: Self-preservation sequence released.]


    On the other hand, the Triple Curtain had lived too long¡ªit had been a prolonged and desolate eighty million years, and while the psionic machine collective could have lived on, it was a freedom with no regrets for the sentient intelligence to be able to choose ''death''.


    In response, the warrior said nothing. He merely quietly exerted his full power, since it was what he should do in battle. Indeed, placing himself beyond life and death was also fundamental logic for Joshua himself.


    The silver world and silver Giant Python were pressing down gradually upon the dark alternate space, pushing it backwards.


    It was the last strike back and the highest limit the Space could withstand. With such conditions, even the Ultimate Sublimator could not continue increasing its output, only allowing itself to be pushed back by the twofold assault towards the black hole.


    However, just when Joshua, the Triple Curtain, and the Steel Python would end the battle, at the center of the alternate space where the paradox spiral connected to the Ultimate Sublimator''s main body was, and send it into the silver core black hole whirling at sub-lightspeed, they realized in shock that they could not give the final push.


    Unknowingly, the Ultimate Sublimator had arrived to the black hole pole where the physical streams of relativity were gushing near lightspeed¡ªthe entity itself was so unimaginably powerful that it found a ''chance'' from the worst choices, even with three ultimate Extraordinary individuals bearing down on it at full power.


    Using the force exerted from the black hole and its own strength, it simply retained the stalemate just before its defeat by sheer force.


    "Damn it!"


    Joshua roared in rage upon noticing that. He had already fully unleashed every power in his grasp of present and had no strength to spare. It was likewise for the Triple Curtain and Star the Steel Python¡ªafter having exerted their full power, they were just one hair breadth''s away from self-ruin.


    "Almost!"


    Almost¡ªthe Ultimate Sublimator was roaring as well. The giant cocoon in the Void beyond the world had already extended all of its tendrils into Stellaris with its full power. If things continued, even the Demi Saint would have to admit that it was about to fail, as it not longer had any replenishments in its journey seeking the Truth.


    It would have to drag along its maimed body as it searched the other side for the Fountainhead of the Mana Tide, which was absolutely devoid of life.


    Two confronting parties, with four beings and four wills, had placed everything on the line in the stalemate of a battle.


    Just a little bit was enough¡ªwhatever it could be, whatever power or whomever!


    To break the balance!


    ***


    Meanwhile, faraway on the other side of the dimensions, where the Galaxy of Bloodbath was.


    At the heart of the Twelve Sanctuaries of the Takur Ruin Cult, an old, tired silhouette took a step forward in the grand, imposing hall.

 Chapter 1008 It Is Called Love

    Death is the one calamity that most intelligent life have to face, no matter how they try to evade it.


    Generals who had been ever victorious, emperors whose rule stretched across all beneath the heavens, researchers who transcend the eras they were in¡­ no matter who it was, no matter how outstanding the individual had been, all of them would feel helpless in the face of death.


    Therefore, death¡ªas well as the inability to gain immortality¡ªwere the reasons that all vulnerable mortals had to procreate, to give birth to the next generation, and to pass on their knowledge to their successors.


    Because of death, all life guilty of selfishness would either be forced to or willingly choose sacrifice. Because of their fated end, and so as to not be forgotten, they would choose to pass on all that they were, giving it to their progeny or successors who would perpetuate their ideals¡ªsuch was the initial form of legacies and education.


    Indeed, one could say that death was the foundation upon which civilization was built.


    But, if¡­ just if¡­


    If a civilization had triumphed over death, would its people redevelop their natural selfishness, giving up on millions of years'' worth of partnership and legacies to become an isolated but complete individual, living on without any regard for anything but themselves?


    Who knows?


    ***


    "It has been so long since my own parents have passed. And yet, even after centuries and my flesh begins to wither, I still miss them."


    The ancient voice echoed in the immeasurable vastness of the chamber. It was not deliberately deafening, but was simply the obscure mutterings of an aged person. "I have always desired to tell them of each vital choice I have made. I want to let them know about the life I have l lived, and I want them to be proud of all that I am."


    "But I have made a mistake."


    The voice that carried a hint of regret echoed and then dissipated, as if it had never spoken.


    ***


    The Canopies¡ªthe Twelve Sanctuaries of the Takur Ruin Cult¡ªwere twelve remarkably unique artificial realms, molded entirely from psionic energy.


    There had only been a single Canopy before the war against the Amos that stretched across dozens of thousands of years. It had been the merely capital of the Cult at the time, but now, the cluster of Twelve Sanctuaries was a great object that was at once the heart of the Cult''s politics, culture and trade¡­ in a nutshell, it was the hub of all Takurian civilization.


    It was also the pride of all Takurians, for both Amoses and Takurians knew well that the Twelve Sanctuaries were the Takurians'' last and most powerful bastion. In the faraway past, in the moment when the Amos Court managed to break through the Takur Ruin Cult''s defensive perimeter and had set the Cult''s capital aflame, the great Canopy had completely stopped the menacing legions of the Court in that lengthy seesaw battle. In the end, the threat of reinforcements forced them to retreat, dejected without the prize.


    In the rumors that were laced with disgust and fear circulating amongst the Amoses, the center of which the Twelve Sanctuaries protected and the core hub of which no foreigners knew of was also where the greatest secret of the Takurians had been concealed.


    They were not wrong, for at the center of the Twelve Sanctuaries, the Thirteenth Canopy unknown to any foreign party certainly existed.


    It was a small world at the heart of the Takur Ruin Cult''s Twelve Sanctuaries in the Galaxy of Bloodbath, rotating in serenity within a Void covered with surging tides of Psi and ripples of divine energy.


    And now, Galgur Takur, the Grand Patriarch of the Takur Ruin Cult, was slowly advancing inside of a supermassive cosmic shrine that occupied over 90% of the surface in that small world.


    It was the majestic hall forged entirely from silver-blue psionic medium, designed simplistically but primly with no excessive d¨¦cor or runes. Save for the almost innumerable platforms and the seats on two sides of the hall, there were pillars and two stairs that stretched on endlessly into the skies, forming a descending path into the world''s core.


    Meanwhile, at the skies overhead but below the dome of the shrine, a compound supernatural sun composed of azure hue and divine strength was illuminating the world with its radiance like a chandelier.


    [Faith leads the way; wisdom forges the path.]


    [Do not feel loss, let your doubt spill away.]


    [For we are always with you.]


    Soft sacred chants could faintly be heard echoing in the World Shrine which was filled with Psi and divine energy, before silence returned once again.


    Amidst the faintly echoing voices and the light, the Grand Patriarch moved forward in stillness, heading below one step after another towards the core of the world. There was agony and tiredness in his face, and his heart appeared to be enduring a supreme torment.


    "I was a fool who made a mistake¡­"


    He muttered softly, "But it was my brethren who was struck by the calamity."


    ***


    Wisdom and folly were opposites.


    Life which held wisdom would assuredly act in folly: over emotions, over stupidity, over impulses, over instincts¡­ and lastly, over faith.


    Faith itself was zealous worship, the spot that was furthest away from truth. It was hard to believe that the most primitive of religions remained in a superior profound faction that stretched across a galaxy, save for worlds and civilizations where True Gods existed, for the True Gods of those factions were nothing other than a dictatorship enjoying zealous worship, no matter how vile it could be.


    When being a god is merely a position at the top of the hierarchy and a threshold that mortals could reach with diligence, their separation from the mundane would be blurred. Hence, the so-called faith would dilute into a regulation of correctness and doctrine of the Truth.


    However, the Takur Ruin Cult was different.


    Their faith was a true faith, not levied towards an idol but instead towards a god who existed in truth and in reality, an offering of reverence and worship towards the genuine might of that True God.


    More than that, what they believed in was neither ruin nor prophecies, nor a form of concept. In fact, their faith was not even a form of belief.


    Instead, they believed in themselves.


    "Ah, greetings."


    "Greetings to you as well."


    Having walked very deep below ground, the silent Grand Patriarch suddenly spoke out over the shrine stairs that were becoming ever darker. He turned towards a seemingly empty spot and mustered his own spirit, raising his hand in salutation¡ªsurprisingly, however, a gently voice had actually responded, and a colorless, translucent silhouette even appeared obscurely before vanishing in a flash, a vague smile visible on its face.


    Intelligent life perpetually refuses death. Save for the lust to live on, their greatest desire is perhaps to defeat death.


    Most of them have failed, dying and hence diminishing from this world. Some have succeeded partially, and though their flesh are rotting, their spirits continue to exist.


    There are uncountable predecessors, with the predecessors being the elites who have stood upon the pinnacle of history. Perhaps due to this, or perhaps not, but one must admit that the motivation propelling all intelligent life into seeking eternal life is partially due to the people''s desires to become an elite and carve their names into history.


    It is because of such spurring on that civilizations would progress for all time and remain ever-changing.


    To triumph over death, to not be forgotten¡­


    To prove one''s own existence.


    I live, whether now or in the future.


    Though the Grand Patriarch appeared to be moving slowly, he was actually advancing very swiftly in the realm forged from psionic energy. The progress, and his very speed, were solely determined by ''thought'', and while he was existentially moving in the world, it was merely symbolistic¡ªa ritual that animated a certain thing.


    And that ritual itself was slowly reaching its end. The translucent silhouettes that were abruptly materializing around him in the World Shrine was increasing, with ranks of those shadows filling the endless seats, seemingly in contemplation, prayer, or meditation.


    Until, in the end, when the skies, earth, and every inch in the hall was filled with the translucent presence and the entire world itself was about to awaken, the Grand Patriarch incidentally arrived at the very center of the subterranean depths of that mysterious temple world.


    He looked up, towards the very heart of the grand shrine that had been carved out using a world as its raw material.


    There lay an incomparably massive, translucent, and glimmering colorless splendor, a shining orb that was aflame.


    ***


    Uncountable faces were appearing upon the surface of the shining orb, with boundless translucent silhouettes entering and leaving it as if it were a doorway. The Grand Patriarch gazed upon the orb itself, and soon, his once fatigued expression changed slightly, showing a hint of pride and self-accomplishment.


    For the orb was the greatest creation of the Takurians and the subject of their Faith.


    It was the miracle made by their own civilization, and proof that the Takurians had reached the step in which they triumphed over death.


    The Infinity Dynamo of Divine Energy.


    ***


    Psionic powers required intelligence and minds to charge and manifest into genuine strength.


    On the other hand, divine powers necessitated extreme emotions, concepts, and thoughts so as to be released from the Root, flowing into the real world.


    The two powers shared a single common origin and were Extraordinary powers that were naturally of one body. That was why both Psi and divine power, which were said to be almost infinite, also symbolized near-infinite minds and wisdom¡­from a certain point of view, it was a place that would provide unlimited psionic energy and divine power to a civilization that was either psionic or divine, and that place would indeed be a kingdom of heaven that exist in the mortal realm, the truest paradise without any shred of duplicity.


    And the Infinity Dynamo of Divine Energy was the paradise that the Takurians had made for themselves.


    Now, the Grand Patriarch stood in front of the Dynamo, able to see the inexhaustive translucent silhouettes appearing in the burning shining orb. They were surrounding him from every direction possible, and while appearing harrowing and very frightening, the Grand Patriarch looked upon them with a kind gaze, his eyes not reflecting any hostility at all.


    "Greetings, Grand Patriarch," they thus said, their tone carrying friendliness and affection as if saluting the old person next door. "What happened? You seem to be tired."


    "¡­I hope all of you are well¡­"


    The old Grand Patriarch could not help but gulp at the voices that so utterly lacked hostility. He forcefully held back sadness and guilt, and shakily said, "Really¡­I hope all of you are well."


    "Of course we are well."


    All of the silhouettes answered as one, their voices overlapping and echoing simultaneously as if the world itself was bellowing. Even so, all of them said nothing at the very instant, leaving the entire World Shrine in silence¡ªeven so, the voices had been so sonorous, synchronous, and yet so pure that they appeared to be the collective will of Takurians.


    In reality, it was the collective will of the Takurians.


    Then, as all the silhouettes looked on, the Grand Patriarch heaved a breath and kept moving forward without pausing, and was about to touch the surface of the Infinity Dynamo of Divine Energy, just like an ant that was about to touch an ocean of souls.


    But suddenly, as the Grand Patriarch was about to reach the Dynamo, some of tender voices spoke out.


    "Careful. So many of our brethren had died just a while ago, and their vengeful consciousness have yet to subside. You would suffer terribly¡ªfor their perished memories lie therein," they warned. "Do you need our help to shoulder them?"


    "There is no need. Because this is my duty."


    With neither pause nor hesitation, the Grand Patriarch reached out and touched the light. "Because all of their deaths are on me."


    "I alone must shoulder it all."


    The finger of flesh touched the radiance of psionic energy and divine power, causing ripples like those upon the surface of a lake as rain drops dripped from the sky¡ªin the instant when the Grand Patriarch touched the Infinity Dynamo of Divine Energy, psionic energy burst out, compounded with boundless memories. In no time at all, the elderly being felt the recollection from billions of souls that had been consumed entirely by the supernatural plague surging in his direction, with all torment converging upon him.


    Even so, he made no effort to evade it. He simply spread his arms, composedly accepting it all.


    ***


    The Infinity Dynamo of Divine Energy referred to an artificial psionic world created by condensing the power of every Takurian, a paradise of the mundane that belonged exclusively to them.


    It was unlike the Canopy realms, because the Canopies required both sturdiness and stability, which in turn was why the generations of Takurian Grand Patriarchs would forge them with their own power, without mixing the psionic energy and souls of other individuals. The Infinity Dynamo, meanwhile, was essentially a backup of the minds of every Takurian, and was was a combination of their souls, Psi, thoughts, and memories.


    Strictly speaking, the backup minds did not require the presence of genuine souls, as souls would often disintegrate due to conflict or various other reasons over extended periods of time. However, Infinity Dynamo of Divine Energy could keep track of all of them in real time, with the ability to preserve backups of any Takurian mind who embodied the ''True Religion'' and held ''belief'' perfectly, regardless of whether their souls had been destroyed.


    And that was enough¡ªthere was no question that the existence of the Infinity Dynamo of Divine Energy was a victory over death. Its presence made evident that every Takurian: successes, failures, mortals, or elites had all indeed lived or were alive, and there would always be those who remembered them.


    As long as their civilization survived, they lived eternally.


    In fact, even death itself was no obstacle against the Takurians, but an aid for them instead.


    Moreover, the miracle that had broken the boundary between living and dead did not split apart the Takurians, but instead keep them intricately linked.


    Now, that near boundless energy was erupting, because the combination of infinite minds and intelligence had created infinite psionic energy and divine power. It was how the name ''Infinity Dynamo of Divine Energy'' itself came to be, and with the collective civilization of Takurians being chained to that profound source, it was very much a deity called Takurian given form through their convergence, an eternal wonder as well as the pinnacle creation in the aspect of Psi and divine power.


    Certainly, it was not without cost: it was precisely because every individual mind and memory was stored within that emotion had accumulated as well, eventually becoming a shackle and a vortex that consumed everything. It was exactly due to the excessive casualties in war that unending vengefulness piled, affecting every living Takurian over an extended period¡ªthe obsession called ''hate'' had turned the once friendly civilization into the present Ruin Cult, which massacred every foreign race they came in touch with.


    But naturally, every Takurian took no notice of it. And because of their immortality, they would absolutely not forget that hate, nor do they intend to let it go.


    Meanwhile, the Infinity Dynamo of Divine Energy was turning intensely. In one brief moment, the colorless luminous orb had casted all hues that existed in the Multiverse, presenting itself in a dreamlike beauty. Then, as the Grand Patriarch touched and connected himself to it, a door leading to the depths of the Dynamo itself opened.


    Then, with a single rumble, eleven strongest souls inside the now white-hot orb led other powerful souls or minds out from within, to stand before the Grand Patriarch as he slowly withdrew his hand.


    Compared to uncountable ranks of translucent silhouettes, the body of those powerful souls had color and could actually create actual forms with psionic energy¡ªin other words, they had not actually died, and they could return to the physical realms in any moment they wished.


    It was only to prevent their outdated mindsets from affecting the future of civilizations that they chose, by their own will, to fuse into the Dynamo.


    Despite the choice of eternal life, those souls had chosen to leave a legacy instead, gifting a better future and hope to future generations.


    And the Grand Patriarch knew that such was his fate as well.


    He looked up at the other Grand Patriarchs of generations past and the other Prophet champions whose souls now appeared and stood before him.


    "This is the successor whom I have chosen. What do you think? Isn''t he stronger than all of us?"


    "Hahaha, not a bad choice."


    "As expected of my successor¡ªeven the successor you have chosen is stronger than my own candidate!"


    "He would suffice. Just a little stronger than I myself was."


    The bustling voices echoed in the heart of the World Shrine as the elderly being exchanged gazes with the souls. He could feel the encouragement, the cheering, the appreciation, the pleasure, and the pride. All forms of positive emotion were congregating, but it left him bemused instead.


    Because the Grand Patriarch could not accept it.


    "I am sorry."


    As the souls curiously measured himself, Galgur lowered his head and gritted his teeth, biting down on every word. "It is due to my error that we have connected to an unusual otherworld when we were probing the Root of Psi¡­ the supernatural epidemic appeared out of nowhere, spreading and causing the deaths of countless brethren."


    The Grand Patriarch clenched his fists, feeling that his straight back was about to collapse due to the suffocating self-blame. He remembered the recent Extraordinary Pestilence that had spread from the Twelve Sanctuaries itself, overwhelming the Cult and killing endless Takurian civilians, including a significant number of elites and talents¡­there was great bitterness in Galgur''s voice, and he could only manage to mumble slowly, "It is all my fault¡­it is my mistake that has sliced apart our civilization''s ever rising future¡­"


    ***


    The Ultimate Plague had spread at the speed of thought that even the swiftest measures to contain it led to the deaths of a quarter of the total Ruin Cult population. Given that they were the first to encounter the epidemic itself, there was neither warning nor countermeasures¡ªby the time the Grand Patriarch and the other champions had finally found a way to stop it from spreading, one-fourth of Takur''s finest had perished.


    Even with their most advanced soul preservation techniques, only a small piece out of entire souls could be retained due to the Ultimate Plague. The victims'' soul would either disintegrate with only recorded thinking and memories left, or an entire chunk would be missing from their souls¡ªa long period of nourishment was hence needed to recover it from the Infinity Dynamo of Divine Energy.


    It was the single greatest disaster in the history of the Takurians, and being Grand Patriarch as well as the leader who caused it all, Galgur could hardly excuse himself.


    And yet, no one would lay the blame on him.


    "It is alright, Patriarch. All of this happened because of the decision we made together, it is not your fault alone."


    Tides of voices echoed¡ªit was not only the eleven most powerful souls, but also every former Prophet''s souls along with the translucent silhouettes that filled the World Shrine that had responded in a single voice, "Even if you were at fault, we all forgive you."


    "Do not blame yourself; do not regret. The future is ever-changing that even if faith guides us and wisdom forges the path forward, none of us can ever foretell what we will encounter in that path."


    "It is all the aliens'' fault. It is all those hateful aliens'' fault."


    "Blood of my blood. Blame not thyself, for it was a necessary sacrifice in the face of the unknown. It is truly regrettable, but you have been very careful and there had been no errors at all¡­the enemy was simply too powerful beyond our own imagination."


    Amidst the tides of voices, the former Grand Patriarchs all nodded¡ªthose were their genuine opinions.


    They all knew that their successor had done his very best, and not even them would have been able to prevent that calamity itself. Indeed, if they had wanted to reach the Root of Psi as well, it would have been certainty that the Ultimate Plague befell them as well. Furthermore, limiting the sacrifices to a quarter of the population and already rescuing the entire Ruin Cult from the Ultimate Plague only made Galgur''s ability even more evident, instead of the fact that he had done poorly.


    Then, as the Infinity Dynamo of Divine Energy reverted to its colorless form, a female Takurian stepped out from the sea of souls. She watched the Grand Patriarch with an affectionate gaze as she arrived before him.


    "You have already done well enough, my child."


    In return, the elderly being started to speak, and yet for all his power knew not what he should say at once¡­because the elderly woman was his mother and one of the former Prophets, the strongest psionic serving under the former Grand Patriarch, who perished as she stayed behind to cover a retreat in a major border conflict against the Amos Court.


    On the other hand, although his long-dead father did not have such profound ability to manifest a complete psionic form, his silhouette could be seen nearby, smiling as he watched his wife and child.


    "We are always watching over you, son."


    In spite of the very flesh of his body having already aged and withered, the Grand Patriarch remained a child in the eyes of his mother, with her own appearance being equally elderly. At the moment, she was gazing solemnly into the eyes of her own progeny, and she was aware of his purpose in coming, what he had come to do¡ªwithout needing a single word.


    "Galgur Takur. The champion to inherit the title of the Grand Patriarch, my son whom I am proud of¡­do you have more to say?" she asked gently. "In the very end, at the final juncture of life¡­do you have anything you wish to say?"


    We will help you remember it¡ªto remember all that you are.


    "¡­Thank you, mother."


    The elderly being called Galgur, whose last name was his civilization''s, looked up, his single eye leveled at his mother before turning towards the other Grand Patriarchs who were solemnly watching him.


    "Thank you, blood of my blood."


    He then moved on to gaze upon the translucent silhouettes and the colossal World Shrine within which all Takurians resided, including each and every Takurian soul and memory within the great hall.


    "Being able to be granted your forgiveness, being able to fight for our civilization, and alongside all of you¡­that is the only duty I have in life," he murmured. "I am truly blessed."


    Thus, the infinitely massive world core¡ªthe Infinity Dynamo of Divine Energy¡ªbegan to whirl. The colorless shining orb was now ablaze, and as the Grand Patriarch affirmed his resolve, unlimited power was being imbued upon his body.


    On the outermost cloister of the World Shrine, the ethereal soul silhouettes vanished one after another as they willfully entrusted the energy that maintained their forms unto Galgur''s body. Although they would not really perish, as they would continue existing in the Infinity Dynamo of Divine Energy, they handed over the power and authority that determined the future to their Grand Patriarch with ease of heart.


    Do your best.


    Do not give up.


    You are our greatest champion¡­


    So please, keep moving forward.


    The silent message spread and resounded upon the domain of souls. In the heart of the world and enveloped by every Takurian soul, Galgur Takur''s power arose exponentially, as if all water from the seven seas had been poured into a single lake, allowing it to increase without limit.


    "I know¡­I know¡­I know that what lies behind the infinite worlds are ever dark and unreasonable."


    "I know that this Multiverse is full of hostile foes and dangerous beasts."


    "But I know¡ªI know! My kin who love me, friends who support me, and brethren who would journey forward with me are beside me!"


    Over the Grand Patriarch''s head, a twelvefold crown shone as boundless psionic energy and divine power converged, conjuring a smaller colorless fireball and a smaller Infinity Dynamo of Divine Energy that appeared at the center of the crown, eventually becoming the most dazzling gem embedded upon it. Hence, Galgur''s aged body began to turn transparent as his body melted under unlimited divine energy, because he was using his individual body to embody the full power of the Takurian civilization.


    It undoubtedly wrought ceaseless anguish and torture that would leave one insane¡ªbut it was all insignificant.


    Because he knew the conclusion to all of it.


    "I know of the foe that could not be more powerful on the other side of the dimensions, a great adversary that could ruin the future of which I have foreseen."


    Now, most of the translucent silhouettes were fading. Even the former prophets and the other colored silhouettes were slowly waning, while in front Galgur, the aged woman serenely extended her hand to touch her son''s wrinkled but endlessly firm cheeks.


    "I know that this journey of mine is necessary. I will do all I can to destroy the enemy that has killed a quarter of our own kind, the enemy who is far more terrifying than the Amos which threatens all of our cult."


    Because I am the Grand Patriarch of Takur, and this is the life that I have chosen.


    Because of memories eternal, Takurians never once forget any grudges.


    Because of memories eternal, no love would be forgotten.


    The Multiverse, covered in cruel malice, is positioned in the ever-revolving Cycle of Misery.


    Even so, the heart must carry hope in anticipation of tomorrow.


    Whether in the face of an end where death is certain, or a future where ruination is destined, the hearts of every Takurian would never be alone or isolated.


    For within the Canopy realms where beliefs and souls are connected, all things are bound to the deepest of love.


    Therefore, do not show such a miserable face. This is my most honest, my most sincere choice.


    Having assumed a complete psionic form, the elderly man, who was now a physical psionic singularity, raised his hand and wiped away the incorporeal tears that were flowing down his mother eye as she began to fade away.


    Then, the radiance all vanished, dispersing as obscure specks of light.


    "I will protect all of you."


    The voice, which was brimming with lucidity and immeasurable determination, echoed as the souls of the former Grand Patriarchs began to vanish as well, whereas their powers were all projected into the body of the incumbent Grand Patriarch. "I am already very content that I can be forgiven by each and every one of you."


    To life, to myself, I am already very content that I was born as a Takurian.


    So, thank you, mother.


    Goodbye, brethren of mine.


    I am going to fight.


    ***


    In the Void of the Galaxy of Bloodbath, the center surrounded by the Twelve Sanctuaries¡­the light from the World Shrine went out.


    The once brightest light that represented the Infinity Dynamo of Divine Energy was rapidly darkening.


    Even so, in the very next moment, a light far more radiant than any other shone, illuminating all of the Void!


    In that single split second, even the collective light from the Twelve Sanctuaries were completely repressed¡ªthat light transcended all of the dimensions, causing another profound will that existed in the Galaxy of Bloodbath to awaken as well.


    At the very bottom zone of the Galaxy of Bloodbath, the incomparably majestic consciously lifted its gaze in surprise, and looked on in sheer astonishment.


    "Setting off¡ª"


    Around the World Shrine at the center of the Twelve Sanctuaries, there were still clumps of silhouettes that had yet to fade off. Those translucent psionic shadows encircled the world from the outside, patiently waiting.


    Because of the losses incurred by the Plague, the memories of the warriors are waiting to exact their revenge.


    And now, they were rewarded, for the voice that would lead them forward had arrived.


    [When the greatest threat struck, a quarter of all national citizens of the Ruin Cult had died out in a brief seven days. All interior production constitutions had been left in disarray, with significant gaps cutting into the entire body of civilization itself. Even if legacies were not actually lost, they no longer had the depth to stand against the Amos, not to mention the great unknown entity that had caused all of this.


    Therefore, from here on, the Twelve Sanctuaries¡ªthe Canopy Realms would lead most citizens away, abandoning what was once their homeland, and to give up on the prolonged war against the Amos, which had stretched on for dozens of millennia. Meanwhile, Galgur Takur, the former Grand Patriarch would carry with him all powers that could be used from the Infinity Dynamo of Divine Energy, along with the warriors who had set their wills on to giving their all in the name of vengeance, thereby heading towards the Root where they would slay the enemy, ensuring the safety of all citizens as they evacuated. Even if there was truly no way for them to gain victory, they would utterly destroy the trail of teleportation they had unwittingly left behind¡­the one they had once used to explore the very origins of psionic energy.]


    "¡­Goodbye."


    Outside the Twelve Sanctuaries, the former First Prophet and current Grand Patriarch stood in the blankness of space. He silently watched as the former Grand Patriarch and the legions of souls became light itself, opening the doorway headed to the faraway place on the other side of the dimensions.


    It was only until the single second just before leave that he softly voiced a word of parting, "I hope we will see each other again."


    It was not merely the Takurians who saw that light.


    Near the Amos Court in the Galaxy of Bloodbath, a human captain and a foreign traitor both saw that same light, and stared blankly as the comet-like radiance glimmered amongst the stars until it disappeared.


    More had seen it as well.


    ¡­at the star and the end of causality¡­


    ¡­on the other side of fate, as well as love and hate¡­


    Because of the selfishness called egotism, because of the sacrifice called love, two clearly different wills¡ªthe individual whose name was beast and the collective which name was civilization¡ªwere thus developing a connection and causing a collision.


    Therefore¡­


    Starting from the black hole with a silver core, and from that place of a struggle between life and death as an origin point¡­


    All possibilities were ceasing to be.

 Chapter 1009 It is Called Resolve

    "What is that light?"


    Her eyes widening and staring fixedly at the light flashing through the horizon, Elma''s brain worked as she watched the light appear and eventually vanish, the depths of her heart surging with curiosity that won over her dejection.


    After a moment of silence, she quietly murmured, "¡­such a profound power. I am shuddering though it was just a flash and there is unfathomable distance between us¡­"


    "The intensity of that power is new to me as well. It exudes a presence superior to the Imperator, even across such distance¡­"


    Beside her, Creed appeared unsettled as well after seeing that light. Since his ability was lacking and yet to reach Supreme, his only perception of that light was ''danger'' as compared to Elma, who felt it more intricately.


    However, upon seeing Elma finally react and not close herself off due to the shock from Imperator Amos''s actions, Creed at once forgot his threatened instincts and quickly told her, "Let''s leave that aside. That light gives me the sense of a great threat¡ªlet''s hurry away to someplace safer!"


    In Creed''s mind, even the Court Dome itself was not safe. He could not wait to urge Elma to resume her plan to leave the Court''s borders immediately and hide in a secluded place. In the period as the Ultimate Plague wreaked havoc, the more prosperous planetary systems were at greater risk due to the more substantial exchange of information. It would instead be more peaceful in the backwater worlds in remote corners of the cosmos, thanks to the sheer stillness.


    When the time comes, whether he would wait for rescue teams from Mycroft or simply live in seclusion with Elma in the remote world, it would still be more secure than staying in the Court which was right within the heart of the storm¡­moreover, there was the remarkably vile Imperator Amos¡ªheaven knows when what harrowing thing he would come up with out of ''interest'', since the death of a trillion Amoses was simply entertainment to that Champion.


    "Such power¡­"


    Even so, Elma did not move. Inside her warship body, the translucent lady form stared straight ahead of the bridge as she quietly muttered, "If I have such power¡­can I change things?"


    Don''t be too greedy, Elma.


    The voice of Imperator Amos echoed in Elma''s mind once again. Though it was Elma''s recollection and not his actual words, she could not help but laugh bitterly. "Right, I am so greedy that even my imagination is of such things far removed from reality."


    "The light that moved across space is definitely no spark that has vanished in a flash, nor would be a stream without origin or a tree without roots¡­it is certainly something gained over a long time, when a champion has made their resolve to train hard without stopping."


    So¡­resolve?


    The alien lady spoke softly, as if falling into ponderance. Creed was therefore left making a helpless face in a corner.


    Quietly, the wheel of emotion whirled without rest.


    Then, Creed''s delighted cry, as if having discovered something, broke the silence.


    "Elma, look!"


    Spiritually connected, the pair could relay information and share all that they were sensing simultaneously. It had been a link established due to the language barrier and to make communication convenient, which Creed was now using to relay volumes of information as he excitedly showed an extract of a message sent from the Redemption System. "Look, it''s a countermeasure for the Ultimate Virus! Our champion of Mycroft and Nature Magister, Aydril Galanoud, has developed a set of measures to temporarily stop the infection from spreading!


    "See, the Ultimate Virus isn''t invincible. It''s preventable! The Nature Magister is still researching now and attempting to create a real vaccine against it, and while it may be difficult, it''s not impossible!"


    The human captain was chattering away, not noticing the brightening light in the gaze of the lady beside him, with Creed''s tone carrying a sense of pride as if implying ''Mycroftian technology is the best in the world!''


    "I believe it would just be a little while more before the vaccine against the Ultimate Plague would be completed! Blessed Mycroftians, the other Multiverse races will also be saved!"


    Meanwhile, as she listened to Creed bragging about his own race, Elma''s expression turned from initial surprise and delight to appearing troubled. Her humanoid form blinked, and curiously asked, "Creed¡­have you Mycroftians always been so generous? The prevention itself is simply a hole in a paper window¡ªit''s simple after you''ve learned about it, but to really put it to use and create a vaccine would take a long time. And yet, your race has actually publicized such information¡­is the Redemption System itself such selfless sharing?"


    "But of course!"


    Unsurprised by the Amos'' doubt, Creed answered seriously despite his great sense of pride over his own race. "But this isn''t generosity, but the fight itself! The fight against the callous Multiverse, which is filled with sudden deaths and repetitive cycles! Since there is such a being spreading the Ultimate Virus to harm other intelligent life for its own ends, we have to forge a measure to stop it, and to spread it faster than the epidemic itself¡ªit is the only way to stop the culprit from getting what it wants, and to truly defeat the Ultimate Virus!"


    It was when he finished speaking that Creed felt that he seemed to have been too thrilled, and therefore scratched his head shyly before mumbling quietly, "Life is about fighting, that was what the Commander said¡­I really hope to be a person like him, which was why I had bought a few of his memoirs, even unwittingly imitating him just now¡­"


    Elma certainly did not think that he had gone overboard. She simply leveled a gaze of mixed emotions to Creed''s own, which was brimming with resolve.


    To the Amos who had lived for centuries, the human who was in his twenties was essentially a young child who was just born. And yet, such a youth actually embodied determination of such scale¡ªthe individual called Creed appeared ordinary, but like gold hidden in silent shadows, it reflected radiance when light arrived.


    He undoubtedly had the depth and talent to become a champion.


    "I understand."


    Suddenly, as if grasping something, Elma smiled and spoke softly, her expression and voice regaining vigor.


    Creed watched happily as she regained spirit thanks to the good news, only to be left stunned as she continued.


    "Using my own body to personally experience the Ultimate Virus, deducing and creating a medicine against the Ultimate Virus? I have to say that it really is a good idea¡­I can definitely do it."


    "Do you have to do that?! It''s too dangerous!"


    Creed almost leapt up at Elma''s words, and hastily dissuaded her. "No, Elma¡ªthe Nature Magister is a Legendary-advanced champion, and more or less a General-class in Amos hierarchy. She would stay immune from the Ultimate Virus as she creates a vaccine, but you can''t! You are a Supreme-tier who can barely resist the Virus itself, and it wouldn''t be impossible for you to be corrupted¡ªand isn''t it totally unnecessary?!"


    Elma, however, smiled calmly despite Creed''s rather agitated reaction, which stopped the human captain to quiet down by instinct, even though he seemed to have more to say.


    "Creed, I know that the Amoses who were infected were unimportant foreigners, even enemies attempting to repel and invade your kind."


    Rising from her bone seat, Elma walked to the bridge window of her warship window and looked at the Void beyond, softly saying, "If I did not wish to rebel and hence restored your body to gain a little acknowledgement from you, wouldn''t you rather have died than helped me?"


    "That''s true¡­" Creed admitted with difficulty, "But mainly because you had certainly showed kindness, and¡­"


    "Even so, I finally understand it now, Creed," Elma interjected, and turned to the human with a serious expression. "The first emotions that prompted me to rebel was not hate towards Imperator Amos''s inaction, but my most earnest sentiment towards the Amos and the Court."


    "I hate fighting and the endless mutual slaughter between the Amoses and the other races. Although I am nurtured through education and personal experience to hate the Takurians, but compared to hating them, my greater wish is for the Amoses to live in happiness and peace. I hope the Imperator could love us sincerely like a father, or like a true ruler¡­if possible, I really hope that such a day would come. That way, us Amoses would be ever victorious, our civilization everlasting."


    It was a pity that it was impossible. As a creation of Imperator Amos, who would never treat his toys seriously, Elma could only manage a regrettable expression.


    "I am really sorry to be born an Amos¡­but I am proud of it too, just as you are proud to be Mycroftian."


    "But¡­"


    Creed appeared to have something to say. His expression was anxious, but Elma interrupted before he could speak.


    "The Amoses are a completely different race from Mycroftians," she said, "Even in the knowledge of the antidote, I would try it personally to alter its intricacies. It is only with my Amos body, and by doing the same thing, that a perfect vaccine can be made."


    "Furthermore, unlike Mycroftians, us Amoses are actually highly resistant to the invading Virus. With the vaccine as a buffer to let us discover that a virus is invading our bodies, I believe most Amoses would not die so senselessly."


    "But you don''t have to put yourself in danger!"


    At that, Creed could not hold back and started to yell at Elma. "Why can''t you wait a few days? By then, the Nature Magister would develop a real vaccine¡ªyou''re not Legend yet, it''s too dangerous!"


    "But," Elma calmly asked in return, "What if the vaccine isn''t developed in a few days?"


    "What if it cannot be used by Amoses even if it gets created?"


    "Creed, you know well that the Ultimate Virus is so advanced that it is several eras beyond us. Even if it''s not difficult to avoid it, breaking it down is not easy."


    "Moreover¡­"


    Elma slowly approached Creed and stood so close before the human captain that they were almost touching. She then said very seriously, "It is a ''few days'' like you said, but to the citizens of the Court, millions or even billions would die to the Plague."


    With that, Elma lifted her eyes towards the Void beyond the bridge, her tender gaze seemingly seeing the countless worlds across the Court.


    "I came to a realization just now, why I had achieved nothing after so long¡­because I lacked a great many things, because I lack great power."


    At that, she paused before adding, "As well as the resolve to sacrifice."


    "There is no savior in the Multiverse, but just as you Mycroftians are willingly creating the vaccine for other civilizations and gifting seeds of hope everywhere, every civilization would definitely progress hand in hand if they helped each other."


    "Nevertheless, we must not pray for salvation from someone else, or entrust hope upon them!"


    "We must obtain our own tomorrow with our own hands!" she thus declared firmly. Her words were filled with strength.


    At that very instant, purple-blue light shone over her body. As light flashed, a ring that exist between physical and intangible appeared in her hand, materializing over her finger!


    Still, at that very moment, Elma understood completely.


    [O, Death!]


    [I had been fearful all along.]


    [I feared the volatile Imperator, the callous enemy.]


    [I feared the absence of a bright future for the Multiverse, the next day which had no hope.]


    [I even feared myself, who held no resolve and could not change this world, and had actually been changed by it.]


    But now, I understand.


    Fear had only come into me from my lack of resolve and my sole wish to rebel and escape, using the cheapest fix in order to gain hope.


    Everything happened because I had forgotten love.


    "If I do not struggle by giving everything on this day¡ªand everything that I am, not some boons granted by the Imperator, nor the pity of others or even your help."


    As she thus spoke, Elma reached out with her hand to gently touched Creed''s face, even as the human was left at a loss. She saw that the captain''s mouth was open, as if he was about to say something, but could not say a thing with their present situation.


    Therefore, the foreign traitor smiled as if in epiphany. "If I don''t give it all today, how could I have a clear conscience to wait for tomorrow?"


    Such is my decision.


    In that very moment, the purple-blue ring in Elma''s human form hand shone with the splendor called divine power!


    The splendor of Resolve was shining, and it was Elma, bearer of the Ring of Resolve!


    ***


    In Stellaris on the other side of dimensions, one of the Four Divine Rings began to shine as it answered its call, having sensed its agent individual who could embody its emotion being born in the worlds beyond¡ªit therefore answered the care, stirring tidal waves of emotion.


    The divine power roared, surging towards the heart of the battle¡­


    Even as a piece amongst the chips of fate was betted.

 Chapter 1010 It is called Courage and Sacrifice

    Far away, in the darkness on the other side of space, innumerable warships of unusual designs were moving through the stars.


    Blazing exhaust fumes were spraying in that surge of steel that blanketed the world, pushing them forward as thousands upon thousands of fleets from different origins gathered as one, resembling a moving nebula.


    Right in front of those physical warships were countless supernatural forms manifesting out of Emotion power, flashing in radiance under control of their masters and darting silently through the stars.


    Billions of fighters were advancing from every corner of the cosmos, with civilizations and races from every corner of the world able to see them¡ªthey were looking straight ahead, their eyes ablaze and yet all of them remaining silent, never uttering a single word.


    And in front of the Armada of Emotion, an elderly Tanyan who resembled a cicada stood upon the vermillion warship bridge, staring out calmly at the space ahead.


    The reverberation of Extraordinary power quaking the atmosphere was the only sound audible of present.


    Quietly, the roulette of Emotion was rotating.


    It was the rumbling from the engine of the warships that broke the silence.


    ***


    The vanguard troops, positioned at the second spiral arm of the Dark Galaxy in Stellaris.


    "What is that light?"


    Leader of Operation Retaliation and commander of the Gallantry Fleet, the Tanyan Perpetuator named Kedar studied the report before his eyes somberly and muttered, "The data from the psionic observation is complete gibberish: supergravity converter detected dead ahead? Don''t fool around, the entire galaxy is about to break apart according to this data!"


    Though he was reprimanding, the commander placed the record evenly on a control panel despite hints of annoyance, unwittingly turning his compound as if he was in thought.


    Such inconceivable power¡­ but instead of declaring it some fake record that the machine error created with up to seven or eight zeroes added accidentally, it would be better to admit that it was reality.


    "Moreover, with my foretelling ability as a Perpetuator¡­ I can be sure that it''s real."


    Closing his eyes, Kedar fell silent.


    Just now, he had used his own power and attempted to feel the source of that unusual light at the heart of the Dark Galaxy, only to have his projected strength instantly wiped out. It had been so rapid that he was not even hurt by the feedback.


    Either way, it was all real¡ªall of the Dark Galaxy was about to collapse and split because of the battle between champions.


    Where that light glimmered, profound power unimaginable even for Perpetuators was overflowing like the epicenter of a tsunami, with the tides incessantly pushing outwards towards the stars of the entire galaxy, breaking them apart. The sheer shockwave itself was enough to give pause the largest galactic alliance fleet in Stellaris history, even leaving them trembling.


    "Are we still going ahead?"


    "To be frank, there''s no enemy in sight."


    Kedar could hear the doubtful voices of the alliance troops behind him then. They were feeling instinctive fear, keeping them away from the danger and the galactic battlefield.


    "Most of the Evil God spawns have promptly vanished, and we had slain those Void monsters born from the Pestilence¡­is there still a need to move forward?"


    "Our missions have mostly been accomplished!"


    Quietly, Kedar listened to the troops who were, in fact, correct¡ªafter their venerable Iron Skin leader and the Infernal God of the Midgardians had headed for the core of the Dark Galaxy, the legions of Evil God Spawns had vanished in a puff of smoke, just as the Pestilence spread significantly slower. At the moment, the only mission left for the Retaliation Fleet was to set up a star base on the Beam Saber node that they had occupied.


    Still, with the galaxy about to be dismantled, it was questionable whether they should set up base.


    "I think we should retreat, commander."


    Kedar heard a familiar voice hailing them through Psi. It was Faya, his former subordinate in the Blaze Fleet and present vice commander, who was uncomfortably saying, "Since the enemy is destroyed, there''s no purpose in lingering. Let''s pull back from the landing point and await our orders¡ªeveryone''s also feeling a little nervous since the Life Preservation Sequence has gone silent since a while ago."


    "I see."


    Standing at the fore of the bridge, the commander stared at the dark space ahead and the endless stars, calmly replying, "Our mission is certainly accomplished¡ªwe have just culled more Evil God spawns than the last few decades put together while reclaiming many lost grounds, majorly venting the grudge of being invaded over so many years¡­but does that mean a thing?!"


    The abrupt enraged yell left the noisy comms channel in complete silence, while Kedar did not turn his head and growled, "Isn''t our venerable leader and the God of you Midgardians just ahead¡ªfighting where the light is shining? Did our troops labor so much, destroying so many Chaos spawns, to come here just to accomplish the ''mission'' and not reclaim the future that Evil Gods had stolen from us?"


    Then, taking a deep breath, Kedar pressed down on the sudden flames of rage rising in his mind. Having walk far along the path of Emotion power, he could feel the side effects from Ring of Courage manifesting upon his body¡­the most apparent symptom being sudden fits of anger.


    "¡­I am well aware, just as all of you would be."


    Feeling repressed but also calming his tone, the silence emanated across the psionic channels while Kedar stared forward with a lonely gaze, softly saying, "The fight ahead probably is no longer one for any individual beneath Perpetuator or Boundless Light. That entity which is fighting our Iron Skin Leader and the Midgardian God is powerful beyond imagination, and the violence from their fight actually quakes the foundation of our galaxy.


    But is this not the moment to charge forward?


    "Leave, all of you."


    The heart and the mouth were expressing different things as the calm commander suddenly relayed clear orders to retreat. "There is certainly no purpose in having all of you stay here¡ªhurry up and leave. Although the shockwave would take a few thousand years to reach here, all of us would be in danger upon seeing that unusual light if there are warp blows that go beyond light speed."


    "¡­No. Commander. Did you assume that we fear death?"


    The long silence on comms was broken by an angry question. "We are only afraid that our deaths would be worthless¡ªbut since you have said that, I will lead the fleet forward even if hell is ahead of us!"


    "Me too!"


    "Who on earth joins the vanguard of Operation Retaliation but is afraid to die?!"


    "Never planned to return alive. Commander, do not besmirch our courage!"


    In a split second, the comms become a million times noisier than before as innumerable languages, voices, frequencies, even cries and roars echoed through it¡ªbut it returned to silence again as Kedar, the Tanyan commander-in-chief who held the highest authority, pressed the full-mute button.


    "If lives were betting chips of fate, the world would therefore be unequal."


    The elderly being voice rang with the cold sound of his translating machine. "All of you are right: there''s no point in all of you staying here since all of you are too weak¡­ no, we are all truly weak, that we would feel cowardly at the very sight of shockwaves thousands of light-years away.


    "As betting chips, our lives are essentially insignificant¡­but whether the chips have greater or smaller value, they are the same because the owner controls them¡ªin other words, the resolve to die and be sacrificed exists."


    "But is that necessary?"


    At that, Kedar paused as if allowing the others time to think, before slowly saying after a moment, "For all of us, what is worth dying and sacrificing ourselves for is not to destroy our enemies, but to protect family, brethren, and things that matter to us. To that end, true courage is to decisively choose to withdraw and avoid a senseless end due to a moment of impulse!"


    Those words were reasonable that most of the muted Retaliation Fleet were convinced, not to mention that they had wanted to retreat to survey the resent situation in the first place¡­ but it was only Faya, Kedar''s former First Mate who was most familiar with the Tanyan, sensed something unusual in Kedar''s tone.


    ''Retreating to protect the people important to us is true courage'' is the right call¡­ but does Commander Kedar still have important people in his life?!


    Unsurprisingly, just as Faya ruminated, the massive star destroyer in front of the Emotion Fleet abruptly left formation, its engines moving at full speed and darting forward at full power.


    "Commander!"


    Faya instinctively mobilized his own ship to keep up with his former captain, with many ships doing the same¡ªeven so, a mysterious interfered their control over Emotion power, preventing them from moving their ships at once, watching as the massive star destroyer warped away.


    It was only then that the Midgardian, who smashed his fist angrily onto a control panel, heard the final words of the old Tanyan.


    "I have nothing now, Faya."


    "That was why, be it out of pity or compassion, allow this lonely old man to embody sacrificial courage as he fights to the very end¡­for young people like all of you."


    "Commander!!"


    Faya gritted his teeth, promptly looking up at the spot where the old Tanyan had disappeared as Kedar''s words lingered around his ears.


    "Witness, in my place, the light of tomorrow."


    ***


    At the moment, Kedar, who was streaking ahead at the fastest speed he moved in life, remembered many things.


    Including the child, the friends and people he loved, as well as the nation and civilization he cherished.


    And the world he held dear.


    "What am I even saying¡­''I have nothing''?"


    As the old Tanyan drove the ship across the dimensions, he felt boundless power pouring into him, setting his life and soul aflame. Feeling that, Kedar laughed, both self-deprecatingly and composedly.


    "Don''t I still have my life?"


    [I have always struggled for a single objective.]


    [For myself, for my child, for my civilziation and the world.]


    [But is that really necessary? Simply putting my life on the line for simple reasons¡­trading for another upon losing one, it''s like finding excuses to die.]


    [Isn''t the greatest courage to survive by all means to witness the future regardless of despair?]


    [But¡­ I knew it, I certainly knew that it was true courage.]


    [And yet I would still do it.]


    [Not sacrificing, not resolving myself, not for anyone else or even love and hate.]


    [I just want to see the light.]


    "As I thought."


    Warping through various coordinates and punching forward, the old Tanyan looked on as boundless divine radiance arose from the brightening and distorting silver core¡ªat that very moment, the crimson Ring of Courage on Kedar''s limb illuminated in the splendor of divine strength.


    Ignoring all that, Kedar smiled and softly muttered, "Even if it''s a little bit, just a little, insignificant bit¡­ I will join the fight."


    Even if small and inconspicuous, I will witness the light that broke the darkness of the stars.


    The light of courage burst forth!


    His name was Kedar, Bearer of the Ring of Courage!


    On the other side of the dimensions where the vortex rumbled, one of the Four Divine Rings shone in resonance, having felt its agent, an individual who could embody its power, arising. Thus, it began to swell, stirring raging tides of emotion.


    Another chip of causality has been betted.


    Hence, possibilities began to close itself.


    ***


    The silver core black hole at the center of the Dark Galaxy in Stellaris¡ªthe space of silver and blue where ultimate Extraordinary individuals stood off in violent confrontation against the gloomy alternate space that had come from the other side.


    At present, every external destruction was diminishing as the three sides in the battle focused all their attention on their adversary. Nothing could be seen or felt in the tricolored and erratic space that covered the silver core black hole, as only the brightest light bent the dimensions itself, leaving everything in the galaxy in pieces.


    Mutually devouring, plundering, and dominating¡ªuniversal constants were altered as the tempo of light was controlled. In this battle, the factions were equally matched, with none able to secure advantage.


    The only thing that could decide victory or defeat was their equally profound ''will'', which would last until the universe ended.


    The battle looked like it would have lasted forever, until a single bright crimson star appeared in the heart of the grand conflict.


    It was surging like a tiny raft amidst wrathful tides, engulfed by the distorted space and unable to control itself. However, with the burst of a single vein of divine strength, it finally controlled its path forward through Courage.


    Thus, without pause, it rushed into the profound darkness.


    Soon, shorter than a single split second and quieter than a drop of rain falling into a sea¡ªnot to mention the lack of a single ripple¡ªthe bright scarlet star was consumed entirely by the dark space. Even the remnant divine strength only flickered for an instant before being swallowed into the darkness.


    It lasted only a brief moment, but heroes never concerned themselves with how long they would shine!


    When the darkness had melted that iota of divine Emotion which had been insignificant to it, the balance was broken. The difference that was ''just a little bit'' had caused a cataclysmic chain reaction!


    "Now!"


    The silhouette of the silver Giant God could be heard roaring resoundingly over the cosmos. He could feel the divine power pouring from the Four Divine Rings rising exponentially from the Swirl of Emotions, gathering the strength that had could have either come from a ''surprising coincidence'' or ''certain fate''. Either way, Joshua did not hesitate to clench his fist and smash it heavily down on the egoistic beast!


    [Releasing restraints: Self-destruction levels¡ª400% overclocking.]


    On the other side, Star the Steel Python and the Triple Curtain were exerting their full power as if they were about to burn themselves out, charging forward alongside the warrior!


    Likewise, the Ultimate Sublimator Collective silently mustered all of its remaining strength, gathering all that that it had dominated in the final burst to meet them head on.


    It was a single moment that seemed to last for all eternity.


    Endless light ignited all life visible in the observable universe, returning all to the moment of the Big Bang.

 Chapter 1011 It is Called Civilization

    Crack.


    The sound of a world breaking echoed. As energy beyond the tolerable limit piled, the dimensions broke as if they were frozen glaciers, revealing the dazzling silver and blue runes that were behind it.


    Like gears or blossoming layers of flower petals, the runes that clicked together had been the bounded field of the world the Creators inscribed to nurture the growth of the world itself. Even as they rotated peacefully within the dimensions, the cycles within Stellaris would be maintained and its World Barrier augmented, allowing what had been an absolutely normal world to grow into the state that it presented itself now.


    But now, after the explosion inside the world that was comparable to the universal Big Bang itself, the Barrier of Stellaris had been pierced, while the former residence of the Steel Python¡ªthe World Inner¡ªwas revealed to the physical realm by force. One could see that the once-ordinary space was now collapsing in a chain just like dominos, dragging half of the space in the silver core as well as every combatant into the World Inner, as if they were all falling into the abyss.


    Amidst the echoes as everything was falling apart and within the surge of light that emanated from three different directions, the part of the Ultimate Sublimator Collective which had reached inside to Stellaris was almost utterly destroyed. And yet it was not the end, for there was still a single speck of golden brightness in the World Inner, shining with endless radiance.


    "Damn it¡­"


    Having barely recovered from the violent backfire that almost killed him, the God of Steel who had assembled Restoration beams from thousands of worlds into a singular form leveled a glance at the enemy that had yet to be completely destroyed, before turning to glance at his comrade.


    His heart promptly sank, because the situation was far from encouraging.


    Beneath the Vault of Stars, the Steel Python''s eyes were tightly shut as it coiled around a single spot, its body slowly breaking into stardust while its mind was fully collapsing¡ªthe blast just now had scattered the consciousness of the World Will, which was barely being held together, and it would perhaps take more than just time to reassemble it.


    [Report: Confirmation!^@c]


    [Report: Survival confirmed]


    On the other hand, an electronic voice filled with static and no emotion at all rang from the Triple Curtain. The warrior, however, noticed that it was only the First Curtain and the Third Curtain which answered his call, not to mention that the voice from the Third Curtain was an incomprehensible racket.


    The Second Curtain¡ªthe Observer Hall and the Core Processor Hub¡ªhad completely burnt itself out in the overlocking explosion a while ago, and hence perished.


    Even so, before the emotions such as sadness or anger could arise within, the warrior was left most unsettled by the movements of the Ultimate Sublimator Collective in the distance.


    "It hurts¡­it really hurts!"


    From the faraway golden speck of light, the slightly fearful voice of the Ultimate Sublimator Collective extended towards Joshua. "This is the first time after reaching this level, and it is even more serious than the encounter with the Evil Gods previously¡­this is a pain that I have never experienced before¡ªso are these the emotions known as cowardice and fear?"


    ***


    In the final explosion just a moment ago, the space that both sides dominated collided, triggering a chain reaction and a destruction that transcended even the world itself, extending back to the true form of the Ultimate Sublimator Collective in the Void beyond. Now, behind the small speck of golden light lurked the defeated in that collision, the luminous cocoon form which was even more severely maimed than both the Steel Python and the Triple Curtain as it continuously exploded and was being decimated.


    If there had been anyone in the Void, they would have been able to clearly see that the part of the Ultimate Sublimator Collective that had latched on to Stellaris was so completely destroyed, that the dark alternate space was now being pervaded by the silver light that spreaded within its form, a network of energy that was extending away like a system of roots. The entity was hence forced to endure the pain in amputating a part of its body so that its waning strength would not be continuously eaten off, preventing the power of Joshua, the Triple Curtain, and the Steel Python from infecting the other parts of its body that were functioning normally.


    Meanwhile, its cocoon thread tentacles were leaving Stellaris by reflex, distancing themselves from the place that could give it a taste of such terrific agony.


    Even so, it was just a reflex.


    "My consciousness tells me that I should back down now, to leave and get far away from you lot. There is a major chance that I would fall here if I keep fighting, and the battle against you is an absolutely foolish act, one where the loss far outweighs any gains."


    Now, the tentacles that were trying to leave Stellaris once again latched onto Stellaris under the control of a resolute will, even exerting greater strength than it did before.


    "By observing all of you, I have learnt something: to face powerful foes with bravery, bursting out with every iota of strength to transcend my own limits¡ªsuch is true sublimation."


    "To sublimate is not something to be gained through simple evolution and change, or just by surviving. It is not to say that only clever choices allow progress either, since the occasional foolish choices that brave the risk of death must be made. I have a feeling that if I desire to surpass that seemingly endless barrier, then you lot would be my trials and tribulations."


    The voice that could have been excited or apathetic resounded in the now broken World Inner. "I have now made my resolve, and however great the price would be or the time it would take, I will destroy all of you."


    ***


    Joshua did not answer in turn.


    It was certainly ordinary for the enemy to possess Courage and Resolve as well. For personal ideals and hopes, even the egoistical beast¡ªin fact, it was precisely because it was an egoistical beast, that those ideals and hope would be presented with such vividness.


    At the moment, beneath the Vault of Stars of the World Inner, the Silver World had reached beside the Steel Python, which body was scattering and fading. One out of the three droplets embedded in its crown was lost and it appeared very wretched, while in the other corner of the world, the heavily maimed Ultimate Sublimator Collective was struggling to attack once again.


    Bang, bang!


    Then, amidst loud and powerful heartbeats, the speck of golden light along with the dark alternate space lay on its other side burst forth at once. Countless trashing cocoon threads were destroying themselves as they profoundly forced out every bit of silver strength contained in their essence. A tide shaped by self-destruction and a style similar to fighting poison with poison had actually caused a dimensional storm inside and outside Stellaris itself, with the surge of the Great Mana Tide hence deviated.


    Thus, the black storm broiled! Moving its own flesh and blood in attack, the Ultimate Sublimator Collective was breaking itself apart while unleashing a ferocious blow.


    Darkness hence extended anew, bent on consuming the world itself.


    But that was as thing should be.


    "Can you still function, Beacon of Perpetuity (Third Curtain), Probability Engine (First Curtain)?"


    [Report: Damage &# (.96%, func*&£¤ssible)


    [Report: Damage extent is 37.41%, functioning possible.]


    The vague voices responded, the static synthetic voice sounding erratic.


    Even so, that will, which was still able to keep fighting, was not fake.


    And that was enough.


    Silently connecting himself to the First and Third Curtain''s spirit channel, just like how they had exchange fundamental information before, Joshua showed no pause¡ªthe silver world descended upon the dissipating body of the Steel Python, which was now devoid of consciousness, entering within.


    After that, with Steel Strength reaching out, the warrior began to use his own strength, permeating and linking himself to the titanic form. With silver radiance spreading away without end, the body of the World Will began to solidify once again.


    "Urgh¡­such a frightening load. So, is this the weight that the World Will of Stellaris carries? No wonder it has been sleeping all along."


    Even with Joshua''s processing ability, he felt as if time had accelerated for him in a single instant. Everything before his eyes had became immeasurably rapid, leaving only his own consciousness stagnated, with a single thought taking an untold number of years¡ªstill, as his mental network spreading throughout the Multiverse began to run on full capacity while his internal medium began transmitting information beyond the speed of light, the warrior''s mind gradually cleared.


    He had now replaced the role of the Second Curtain, and began to supply his rich processing capacity to the other two Curtains. Then, he began to attempt controlling Star''s body, replacing the Steel Python''s Authority with which it governed the world through his own substantial experience.


    It was just being a World Will, as he himself was one.


    Gravity shifted while stars twisted. The body of the great serpent was moving once again, with cool silver patterns spreading over its scales while peerless might and radiance once again arose, standing off against the darkness that was approaching incessantly from the distance.


    The death of a comrade, a terrible situation which had yet to turn for the better.


    But it did not mean a thing at all.


    War was the resistance between different beings with life and death being the bet, and an act with which both sides would use everything in their disposal: intelligence, strength, technique, willpower, spirit, luck, and time to decide who would come out on top.


    Death was the norm, just as loss was as well. The battle in which two struggled for hope and a tomorrow was the very essence of being.


    And the battle that was unfolding here and today in Stellaris was considered an ultimate one.


    Ooom¡ª


    The rumble of a shuddering world echoed.


    After Joshua had converged and supplied all remaining strength to his own side, flames of silver and blue ignited around him. It was the strength of a World Will unified, embodying psionic power, Steel Strength, as well as Emotion power that assembled into a dazzling illumination. Any existence that would approach that light would be instantly reduced to ashes, and if they had not been in the World Inner, leaking even a tiny fraction of such power outside would have led to tremendous dimensional tremors.


    Thus, a four-armed Giant God of human form and a serpent tail arrived unto the dark world.


    Shrouded in the light, Joshua could see the distant and dark dimensional storm that covered the stairs like a cloth, carrying along opaque tides of shadows, gushing towards them with the rage of a black sea.


    However, there was a sign of disharmony in the dark tide.


    At present, the sight beyond the golden speck in the Void could actually be seen: the once-imposing radiant cocoon encircled by the cocoon threads was now full of cracks, with most of the threads themselves being used up in the previous battle of attrition to the point that they could no longer provide cover for the true form, the scattered cracks allowing others to see inside it.


    Previously, Joshua had deduced that there was a ''Wise One form'' of the Ultimate Sublimator Collective that had yet to fully form. It would only hatch as a butterfly when it ascended as a Wise One, its insides maturing into the Wise One itself.


    It was the logical idea, which was why Joshua imagined that the cracks were a vulnerable point that could help him destroy the feeble insides of the Ultimate Sublimator Collective with greater effect.


    Therefore, he focused his gaze to observe the inside of the cocoon, but was stunned to find a ray of light spreading from the cocoon.


    It was faint but genuinely burning.


    It was the radiance of the Initial Flame.


    ***


    Colorless, transparent, and almost seemingly nonexistent. And yet, the light which nurtured all other light was quietly burning in the heart of the dark alternate space within the giant cocoon''s body!


    The fire burned, releasing light and heat. Jus as how it contrasted against existent ''light'', the ''darkness'' of alternate space was thus given form in layers, turning into innumerable cocoon threads, a body which would protect the Flame!


    Chunks of dark alternate space existed in division like a beehive, forming the insides of the giant cocoon of the Initial Flame. If each chunk of dark space was a world, then the cocoon''s insides was very much a compact but volatile Multiverse!


    "No wonder!"


    Upon realizing that, Joshua murmured in astonishment. "No wonder the Ultimate Sublimator Collective could create worlds as it wished to capture Evil Gods. No wonder its true form resembles an alternate space that is capable of dominating everything!"


    It was clear that the Ultimate Sublimator Collective was a creature which form emulated the Multiverse itself¡ªit was the Initial Flame of its own body as well as its creator, and would therefore be naturally capable of dominating everything within.


    There was also little wonder why it was so interested in Stellaris¡ªfor the entity itself, such an advanced but artificial supermassive realm certainly held profound value for its constitution, its refinement, and its progress to the next level.


    If it really became a Wise One¡­ the constitution of its form would most likely be nurturing the shape of a Multiverse.


    As expected of a genuine beast of ego. If it had reached that threshold, it probably would no longer need anything apart from itself, and it would survive alone steadily for all eternity.


    Even so, Joshua simply did one single thing, and the approaching Ultimate Sublimator Collective stopped at once.


    He had approached the silver core black hole with the body of the Steel Python which he had fused with, extending a massive hand that could crush the Solar System to catch hold of its Event Horizon.


    In the world-breaking collision before, the silver core black hole had fallen into the World Inner along with Joshua and the others, with both the warrior and the Ultimate Sublimator Collective losing their control over it. Later, with its body that had reached inside Stellaris completely destroyed, the Ultimate Sublimator Collective was then at a disadvantage as compared to Joshua.


    However, triggering a black hole bomb was not really lethal to the Ultimate Sublimator Collective. Previously, it would have, at most, blasted it out of Stellaris and forced it give up on its invasion, but things were different now: the Beast of Ego, which was now terribly hurt, felt a clear and present threat in the face of a profound bomb that contained mass six billion times of a standard star. It was the same principle as how a robust elephant would not simply die from one hand grenade, but another bloodied elephant laden with wounds would naturally feel fear if someone holding the same grenade came too close for comfort.


    But that was not a major problem, since the Ultimate Sublimator Collective had a corresponding measure prepared: should Joshua detonate the black hole bomb, he would discard its present partial form and returned to the Void, subsequently recovering by drawing energy form the Great Mana Tide before attempting another invasion after some time.


    Like how Joshua could indeed use his mental network that was spread throughout the Multiverse, it would able to recharge and recover with the Initial Flame within its own body¡ªand being the trigger of the terrible explosion, its enemy would have suffered greater harm than it did.


    However, in the very moment when both paused their assault and began another standoff, Joshua, who had been quiet throughout, spoke out and questioned his enemy.


    "Ultimate Sublimator Collective, why would you want to visit the Fountainhead of the Mana Tide and the Initial Flame?"


    Controlling the Python''s body and connected to the Double Curtain Crown, the warrior could not speak easily as he held on to the great force, but he still curiously asked, "You clearly can exist separately from the wave of destruction washing across the Multiverse, nor would the end of time have any effect of you¡­I can''t imagine what reason motivates you."


    "To become sublime."


    Though clearly a foe, the Ultimate Sublimator Collective answered sincerely, "I have reached the limits of the present Multiverse, and so must study the lands of unknown that I myself cannot comprehend. It is by examining all that leaves me bemused that I would develop."


    "Moreover, fearing the Evil Gods itself would not do. I am able to feel the terrible darkness behind the Evil Gods, and I do fear that power. Even if I could really ignore the end of times and the cycles of the Multiverse, I would still have to face them on a random day after the apocalypse. Before that, many other civilizations would face them as well¡ªthe greatest ancient Evil Gods that could compare even to myself as I am now were perhaps the remains of those civilizations who had fought them, and lost."


    Watching as Joshua fell silent once again, the Ultimate Sublimator Collective laughed. "You know about it as well, and you want to fight it, don''t you? But it is too late now. We are the last, because the everlasting era of darkness is coming. None of you would succeed regardless, save for myself."


    "Still, so what if I succeed?"


    Though it appeared to be laughing at itself, the Ultimate Sublimator Collective spoke with a calm tone. "The Creator of Psi, the Creator of Magic¡­before me, those individuals who had transcended all limits and established all those Extraordinary powers had assumed that path to challenge the Masterminds behind everything. From how things stand now, it appears that they are all dead and have failed with nothing left of them¡ªotherwise, the Multiverse would not be such a pile of ruins, nor would I have such difficulty in surviving."


    ***


    While speaking, the Ultimate Sublimator Collective was charging its power and recovering strength.


    It could tell that it was Joshua intention too, that after having been so extensively injured, any bit of recovery they could perform counted.


    Soon, however, it was left absolutely horrified.


    In the split second that their conversation ended, Joshua did not hesitate to conjure two black holes in his hand, and detonated them as black hole bombs at once with zero hesitation¡ªjust as the ergosphere of the silver core black hole crumbled with half its mass being converted into pure energy with the powerful radiation that was going amok, that insane monster hence brought along the black holes that were at semi-critical state and rushed directly at itself!


    What was more, he was rapidly gathering physical mass form every corner of the Multiverse, forcefully adding to the yield of the silver core black hole bomb!


    Meanwhile, on the other side of faraway dimensions and every spot where a Restoration Beam was placed¡­


    In one massive stellar world, seven dots of divine radiance flickered. As the power of the Seven Gods were sent forth through the Void as majestic divine trails, brilliant stars rolled along space like transported parcels, vanishing into the other side where a silver luminous pillar that had expanded beyond the size of a star stood.


    Within seconds, a dozen stars had filled it as if someone had been holding a funnel to forcefully pour water into a balloon, causing the size of the silver beam to expand rapidly.


    One could even see that rays of flowing light that were each a Legendary champion darting through the erratic dimensions of the Void. Like machines sowing seeds, they would immediately take action whenever they came across a world with fitting conditions in their path, throwing a ''seedling'' emanating silver light into the world before continuing on their rapid journey without pause, sowing more and more luminous silver pillars.


    More than that, in every location across the cosmos, each civilization with a Restoration Beam were voluntarily moving it to a world with rich resources and ease of consumption. Every individual was aware that Joshua, the owner of the Beam, now needed help.


    And that was why they were helping.


    There was no generous, motivating slogan, repayment, or appeasing the feared power known as the Mycroft civilization. It was simply because they were incidentally able to do it that they came to help, like how Joshua did¡ªaiding Stellaris just because he could.


    To say nothing of civilizations, would beasts with cold blood flowing through their veins not lick the wounds of their wounded companions?


    Watching as the black hole bombs streaked towards itself and was about to blow up, along with Joshua, which in its perspective was utterly crazier than itself, the Ultimate Sublimator Collective did not hesitate either. Directly severing every single one of its connections to Stellaris, it fled ever so resolutely.


    Nevertheless, that was also the moment when it heard Joshua''s voice.


    In that very moment, the warrior''s eyes were immeasurably bright.


    "Ruins? Hardship? Is that how you see the Multiverse?"


    "You are wrong."


    "The Mana Tide itself is what the Wise One of the Arcane had left behind."


    Out in the Void, by the white-hot surge of Mana Tides where Joshua''s clone had previously been, millions of massive silver luminous pillars were extracting the energy within as much as they could, causing the Great Mana Tide itself to be cut off briefly.


    "The Psybugs would pacify the vengeful wills of the perished dead in the Void, restraining the lurking berserk fits of Psi, feeding and breeding through it."


    Just recently, Joshua''s clone reached an epiphany and plucked off the Psybug which had fastened itself over his head, with the creature burping in filled satisfaction¡ªhe then looked around at the countless corpses of champions from other civilizations, and then down again at the Psybug which was far larger than others of its own kind.


    He could not help but sigh and clenched all four fists.


    "World Wills are a creation of divine power and psionic energy. They allow life to grow well, and safeguard all those vulnerable individuals like a mother."


    In the World Inner of Stellaris, the body of the Steel Python Star that stretched across the stars was being moved by Joshua. The human form with a snake tail was pushing along the silver core black hole that was about to explode, charging towards the fleeing Ultimate Sublimator Collective¡ªsilver thunder could be seen tearing a single long rupture into the grand and dark shroud.


    "Magic and elements have cultivated diverse energy lifeforms, while ether are the building blocks of small worlds, allowing even the tiniest realms to become profound. Lifeforce animates stone, soil, and steel, granting life and making creation ever so simple."


    "Though how Holy Light and Shadow changes the world is not known, there is no question that they would change the Multiverse for the better too."


    [You would claim that they had left nothing behind? You could not be more mistaken!]


    [They may have failed, but they had never died¡ªbecause they are here beside us. They are the stars, the air, life, and world!]


    [We live in the residual warmth that the Wise Ones of old have left, existing and basking in their splendor¡­ we are them, because we have come to be from what remained of them, standing upon their shoulders and looking out over the world. We are naturally a part of them!]


    [That is reincarnation, and legacy itself!]


    "Every piece of gold is a fragment of supernovas, and every atom is stardust during Creation."


    "Such is the very purpose of our lives, our intelligence and our existence: to prove that every cycle is not devoid of meaning!"


    ***


    With the silver core black hole having been driven to its critical point by Joshua, the ripples of energy reflecting from it had completely destroyed its own ergosphere which enveloped its singularity¡ªin other words, the inner constitution of the black hole had completely broken apart, and the supermassive black hole, which event horizon alone was the size of a planetary system, had now turned entirely into a colossal bomb that was going to explode soon.


    And Joshua was carrying that bomb alone and rapidly approaching the Ultimate Sublimator Collective.


    However, after it had cut off its connection with the other part of its body, the true form of the Ultimate Sublimator Collective which had remained in the Void beyond was ready to escape.


    If the eruption would happen now, the Ultimate Sublimator Collective would certainly be injured terribly, but there was no doubt that the warrior himself would be hurt even more severely.


    Even so, Joshua showed no expression of being worried at all. He knew that the victory of this battle was in his reach.


    No matter how great the cost would be.


    [O egoistic poison calling itself beast, that which had surpassed the Evil Gods. You believe that you have been dependent on yourself throughout your life, that all life in the universe would only obtain purpose by coming to serve you, caring not of the costs with which you sublimate¡ªeven so, you have existed all along in civilization, living in its grand cycle!]


    [You have been created by the Robel civilization, sheltered by every Extraordinary pioneer who has lived before you. You have treaded upon the corpses of all predecessors, the Great Mana Tide, even as you pursued remains left by the Creators!]


    [You are dependent on the blessings of others, and yet deny their very existence. That is why¡ª]


    [You are not a beast which has transcended beyond civilization, but an insect latching onto it!]


    ***


    Now, outside Stellaris, silver and silver-blue radiance shone simultaneously behind the giant radiant cocoon that was about to escape. It was a four-armed Giant God sprinting away rapidly, as well as a legion of humanoids brimming with profound psionic energy and divine power, one which embodied seemingly infinite power.


    "Running?!"


    Joshua''s clone, as well as the Takurian Grand Patriarch and his legions who had been led there all roared when they saw what was happening. "You''re not getting away!"


    Inexhaustive energy began to manifest around them, quickly assembling and peaking as Steel Strength and Divine Energy appeared and combined under the control of their wielders. A great hand that would split the Great Mana Tide itself hence appeared, so massive that there was no way to describe it¡ªits scale was not small, even when compared to Stellaris itself!


    Then, it thus pressed down at the Ultimate Sublimator Collective with its full and infinitely mighty force, embodying unlimited hate and wrath, along with unending love and resolve.


    All probabilities converging, all betting chips of causality now gathered. This is the moment¡ªall conditions for victory are ready!


    "¡ªAaaaargh!!!"


    As the violent blow that dented even the World Barrier of Stellaris reached it, the Ultimate Sublimator was caught tightly on the outer walls of Stellaris, and was actually being pressed inside the world by force.


    "Damn it all!" The entity that had once attempted to invade that same world roared in rage. "All you maniacs!"


    "This place is not even your homeworld. Why would you sacrifice so much, harming yourself so severely and with such certainty, just to stand up against me?! Could all of you not desire to become stronger, desire the sublime and to surpass the very boundaries of this Multiverse?!"


    "Could it be that all of you actually lack a single bit of selfish nature?!"


    Nonetheless, a will that was at once as icy and cold as steel but as warm as flames answered him.


    "Your words are just so boring."


    "Ego, Chaos, wanting improvement, wanting refinement, and even the selfish nature are the natural instincts that are present in all living things¡ªthat being said, all of that has nothing to do with what I am about to do to you now."


    "I am here, and you are my enemy. That is why I am going to fight you, and that is all there is to it."


    "Everything about you¡ªincluding your knowledge, power, details, and legacies are all mine. Those are my nourishment, because I would soon triumph over you, devour you, own you, and replicate you. You shall become a part of me, loser!"


    ***


    [At first, there had been almost no sign of it at all.]


    [Suddenly, in a place where none would expect, something had appeared. It began to make copies of itself, and gradually spread to the world beyond.]


    [It then changed, from simple to complex, from gentle to powerfully hostile, from harmless to lethal.]


    [It kept spreading, reaching out and becoming ever more intricate, reproducing itself with the most wondrous of techniques to consume all that existed in the world. Everything it did was for its continued existence]


    [In the beginning, it was not very powerful. Still, by using a diverse assortment of resources of energy, it was able to mutate and to evolve¡ªhowever, it was alone and vulnerable no matter how it would evolve. Even the greatest of their powerfully mutated individual forms could not become a permanent measure for the collective entity, which was why they would always remain a collective.]


    [Moreover, they did not rely on their own power, but were adept at using the flesh and blood of their hosts, extracting from those bodies to add more to themselves.]


    [When one host had been silently consumed and destroyed, they would move on to the next host, repeating the same cycle time after time.]


    [In the first place, they were born unto a land of isolation.]


    [A warm undersea geyser, broiling subterranean cavities, lands where elements of frost grouped together overhead, plains with dense formations of mana crystals¡­ their earliest origins were inconspicuous places.]


    [Then, it began to spread from the seas up to the land, from below ground to above ground, and eventually reaching across the entire world¡ªit could be a continent, a planet, or the infinite universe, or even another realm beyond the Void that was more vast than the seas of stars¡­it would flourish, replicating itself, eventually infecting and becoming many.]


    [It is something that is very common that stands out, and it is called¡­Pestilence? Virus? No, no¡­it is nothing so shallow, even if calling it that is right.]


    [Either way, bearing witness to this thing that is at once common and extraordinary¡ª]


    [It is called civilization.]


    ***


    Lifting the silver core black hole which was now reacting to its critical point high above and transitioning between substance and energy, Joshua pushed the bursting speck of light on the passage that the Ultimate Sublimator Collective connected the inside and outside of Stellaris through!


    Meanwhile, outside the world, Joshua''s clone and the Takur Grand Patriarch were also pressing the Ultimate Sublimator Collective tightly upon the World Barrier!


    "Witness the virus of the Multiverse, the most fearsome and violent of pestilence, the beast which swarms towards the future as a collective¡ª"


    Joshua was beaming crazily, but in the next second, that smile was consumed by unendingly emanating divine radiance. Soon, only erratic sounds could be heard, determinedly resounding over the Void.


    "Witness the power of civilizations!"


    As if it were frozen colored glass, the silver star burned as it moved forth to the radiance of decimation, boldly colliding into the dark alternate space and blasting both of them into pieces.


    ¡ªBOOOOOOOOM¡ª


    The thunderous rumble that shook the universe reverberated back and forth.


    Thus, a great bowl of energy appeared over the outer wall of Stellaris, infinitely colossal and ever expanding.


    The bursting light then devoured everything.

 Chapter 1012 Dawn, Born unto The World, and the Death of Nigh

    In Stellaris, within that dazzling tide of radiance that destroyed all things in its wake, was the single ''Eye of the Storm'' that appeared to remarkably peaceful as two forces mutually clashed and decimated.


    A sign of consciousness belonging to of the God of Steel had parted away from the heart of the battlefield and manifested in the peaceful dimensions. He had already felt ''himself'', as a clone, being already independent from the will of his own main body, separated away from other consciousness. Meanwhile, the distorted space, as well as the erratic temporal aspect, left him unable to link himself to his true form for the moment.


    Joshua calmly looked around himself. Around the fields of dimensional fragments which he found himself in, vast storms of energy were erupting inside the World Barrier of Stellaris. Silver-blue Steel Strength and psionic energy were mutually colliding and vanquishing against the darkness of dominated space, causing shattering thunderous echoes even in the dimensions of the Void¡­ and the dimensional fragments were smacked between those two hedging streams of energy, achieving a perfect equilibrium that brought about the present serenity.


    And the consciousness subservient to that stream, which was this very clone, had therefore detached from it and arrived at its present standing.


    "If that''s the case¡­then the other guy must be the same."


    Nodding thoughtfully, Joshua''s four-armed God of Steel form turned his head to look towards another corner amidst the dimensional fragments.


    As he had expected, a faint piece of the Ultimate Sublimator Collective''s consciousness which had survived as a tiny cocoon thread was present.


    Without any hesitation, Joshua charged forward and attacked, charging silver-colored Steel Strength in front of his fists¡ªthe fact that he was a clone did not actually hamper him from fighting his enemies. After all, if one considered that mutual understanding and communication between people depended upon common ground, then the common ground that Joshua shared with all other forms was probably that.


    Even so, a single layer of alternate dimension had spread itself as the Ultimate Sublimator Collective blocked that blow. Unexpectedly, however, it did not retaliate, but instead started to talk.


    "You don''t have to continue fighting anymore."


    It was unusually calm¡ªthe tone it used to dissuade Joshua from attacking was actually a gently admonishing one. "I have already failed. Are you not able to tell? My true form itself is still being decimated beyond without stopping."


    Joshua looked up. As he had imagined, he saw that the dark alternate dimension was continuously breaking apart in the tidal waves of energy while the very consciousness of the Ultimate Sublimator Collective was being decimated. Both inside and outside of Stellaris, under the heavy pincer attack by the Steel Python, the Triple Curtain, Joshua himself, Joshua''s clone, and the Takurian Grand Patriarch, the Ultimate Sublimator Collective that was caught at the center was being consumed and grinded into pieces in the most violent and unimaginable manner by the silver core black hole, which had been detonated as a bomb.


    It was as if an elephant had been thrown into a cement mixer after having its stomach stuffed¡ªnow, the Ultimate Sublimator Collective was breaking apart from inside to outside, dying without any chance of resuscitation.


    "¡­What are you trying to do?"


    Knowing that, Joshua turned towards the clone of the Ultimate Sublimator Collective once more, noticing that pieces of its body were falling away from the clone as it crumbled like its true form outside Stellaris. "Do you wish to delay your death?" the warrior asked then, narrowing his eyes.


    "Nothing much. I just wish to speak to you and exchange information about the Masterminds¡ªthose who are behind the Evil Gods¡ªas well as about the Initial Flame that is moving further away and the Fountainhead of the Great Mana Tide."


    The cocoon thread was twitching, its radiance dimming like a candle in the wind. Be that as it may, the Beast of Selfishness was not showing any pathetic attempts that living creatures often showed as they struggled against impending doom, but remaining calm and composed, even appearing far more rational than any ''civilized individual''.


    "Your supermassive world that is positioned on the latter path on the road of return is unimaginably close to both the Initial Flame and the Fountainhead. That is why you must have information that I am not privy to, just as I have information you would never have gotten your hands on."


    "That is all I hope to barter with."


    ***


    Joshua was silent. He did not ask something like ''why bother, you''re already dead''¡ªafter thinking about it, he realized that he would probably have done the same thing if he were in the same situation.


    After all, what could he change if he raged out, venting his frustrations and go amok? In his final moments, he would certainly only desire answers to the major questions in his head¡ªeven if he could not really obtain an answer, it was fine to be able to just take a single step towards it.


    "¡­What was your final goal?"


    Breathing a sigh, Joshua looked up to star at the darkening cocoon thread, saying quietly, "You have given up on eternal life to come here and to invade this place, plundering and fighting without regard for any life¡­what are you actually fighting for? I am simply unable to communicate with you if I don''t know that."


    "I will break down every single chain."


    The Ultimate Sublimator Collective replied with clarity. "Everything that is in this world: all fundamental principles, every other Extraordinary power, every single Evil God, and even that which lurk behind the existence of the Evil Gods¡­my goal is to be the sublime, to transcend above everything."


    "Or¡­at the very least, I want to live in a way in which I desire without having anything or any existence stop me."


    It was an earnest reply.


    Joshua remembered the light of the Initial Flame which had shone from within the body of the Ultimate Sublimator Collective and knew that those words were, in fact, the truth. If it had truly been able to sublimate and nurture the frame of an entire Multiverse within its own body, it would certainly have transcended above all things in the world. At that point, every single fundamental principle in the world, the Extraordinary abilities of every other Wise One, and not even the Evil Gods and the Masterminds that controlled them would be able to repress it.


    If the Wise Ones were pioneers that had marked their own paths upon the entire Multiverse, creating novel fundamental principles and Extraordinary abilities personally¡­then, what the Ultimate Sublimator Collective had been seeking to achieve was to personally create an entire world of its own, with itself becoming that very world itself.


    An absolute egotism.


    "The Evil Gods had tried to destroy me, and so I shall fight against all Evil Gods and destroy every single one of them."


    The Ultimate Sublimator Collective did not believe that its own opinion was unusual at all, as that was its logic. "Therefore, I had assimilated and consumed countless Evil Gods and civilizations, thereby learning the ancient secrets of the Multiverse. There was certainly information that left me utterly astonished."


    "And one of those secrets is that the Multiverse is essentially very young."


    "Every corner of the Multiverse is filled with temporal traps, to the that the point that the temporal frame of reference for each galaxy is completely different. There are fast-traveling galaxies for which dozens of thousands of years past mean billions of years past for other galaxies. Moreover, the seemingly vast dark Void between different cosmos are filled with the remains of other cosmos¡ªmore than trillions, or indeed endless years would have passed for them by now, to the point that even white dwarves would have cooled, or supermassive black holes having completely vaporized."


    "On the other hand, at the origin point from where the Multiverse moved and where all life had come to be, for the presence known as the Initial Flame and the temporal frame of reference around it, the Multiverse has probably just been born for one or two hundred million years¡­it is such a great time gap that it has left time in the Multiverse itself utterly erratic or indeed near death. It is also why I have mentioned that we are the last beings who could explore the Initial Flame."


    Joshua nodded in return. What the Ultimate Sublimator Collective had just said was almost identical to his previous theories, but unlike himself, the Ultimate Sublimator Collective had actually used its own physical body to journey and witness the many different cosmos. "I agree to the fact that is Multiverse is actually very young and that it is being accelerated to its eventual death," he said after some thought, "but what puzzles me is the birth of the Wise Ones."


    "Their existence, in reality, complements the multi-faceted nature of the Multiverse. From a certain point of view, they have stabilized the Multiverse itself, prolonged its lifespan, and hastened its maturity and completion¡ªbecause the intent of the Wise Ones and the Masterminds are completely contradictory, which is why I have tried reverse theorizing their objectives."


    "What they had probably wanted is the Initial Flame in its earliest and most primitive state before it had created the other worlds in the Multiverse. That is why they would have wanted the destruction of everything in the Multiverse save for the Initial Flame itself, because it perhaps makes it convenient for them to achieve their own ends."


    "Meanwhile, the Wise Ones are actually incarnation of powers that change the Multiverse itself, and it was a sort of change that would affect what the Masterminds were doing."


    It was clear that the Ultimate Sublimator Collective was aware of the existence of the Wise Ones, having already uncovered the reality regarding the essence of Extraordinary powers over its long life. Therefore, it thoughtfully said, "Just like a primitive machine which has substantial improvement programs written into it, the machine itself could operate easier¡ªbut to those who wanted a ''blank'' machine, any sort of change was completely unacceptable."


    After some thought, Joshua also revealed information about the Wise One of the Arcane he had obtained from the Knowers, as well as the fact that Stellaris had been the home world of the Wise One of Psi¡ªthere was no need to hold back, now that things had came to this, with the Ultimate Sublimator Collective itself revealing what it knew as well.


    Then, noticing the Ultimate Sublimator Collective''s change in tone, Joshua frowned slightly and asked, "How would you have changed the Multiverse if you had become a Wise One?"


    "I have never thought about that question."


    The cocoon said calmly as it stopped moving. "This power is mine alone. Why should I share it with others? Ah¡­ wait."


    It was only then that the Beast of Selfishness realized Joshua''s meaning. "I see. Why would I share it with others? Is that all there is to it? I do not believe that it is so simple¡­"


    Joshua stared at the Ultimate Sublimator Collective then¡ªat the very next instant, the outer zone of the field of dimensional fragments was beginning to break apart.


    Outside Stellaris, the profound tides of energy were also destroying the dark alternate space.


    In other words, the true form of the Ultimate Sublimator Collective was about to perish completely, leaving not much time for its clones.


    Noticing that, the Ultimate Sublimator Collective immediately accelerated the rate of thought exchanging, saying, "All Evil Gods are tools of the Masterminds. When civilizations reaching certain conditions were destroyed, it was an equivalent to being stagnated to an eternity of death."


    "I simply know that such eternity could actually be reversed and dismantled, but the question still stands: why would the Masterminds design the Evil Gods? I do not understand. They would not have to go through such trouble if they only wanted to destroy civilizations using their corpses. After all, even I myself could create the remnant souls of civilizations."


    Joshua nodded quietly. Indeed, the eternity of Evil Gods could be nullified by reversing it, which was the case with the Evil God of Wither¡ªby using its attributes, the Mycroft civilization had almost permanently subjugated the Evil God of Death, even retrogressively turning it into a supermassive singular realm.


    As for the remnant souls of civilization, it was even simpler¡ªothers aside, was his Soul Pool not the same thing? If necessary, the collective psionic wills of perished civilizations within Stellaris would be the same¡­


    It would be enough as long as they massacred sufficient numbers.


    "To resist the Evil Gods and those who are behind them, the Evil Gods'' essence that was permanently stagnated has to be understood. It is only through understanding that their plans could be ruined¡ªI myself believe you would not sit and watch as they succeeded."


    Though the Ultimate Sublimator Collective had delivered almost all of its research information about the Evil Gods and their permanence to Joshua, it remained calm as if having no sentiment at all. "I, the Beast of Selfishness, the Ultimate Sublimator Collective, have failed. You on the hand, maniac of civilization, just might not face the same fate."


    "¡­this does not feel like what a Beast of Selfishness would do."


    Quietly receiving the information, it was only after some time had passed that Joshua stared at the other and quietly muttered, "And surprisingly, you are not fabricating this information nor holding anything back¡­that is what I simply cannot imagine."


    With things having come to what they were now, whether there were holes in the research information was something that could be identified at the very first glance. Neither side would be able to fool the other.


    "Selfish? Are you saying that all of this is being selfish? But of course."


    The cocoon thread laughed at Joshua''s suspicion as it danced away. "What do you believe selfishness to be, hurting others without gaining anything yourself? Claiming everything without leaving a thing for the others? Preventing others from gaining boons by any means necessary?"


    "That is just wrong, because it would not be selfishness but ''vileness''¡ªto be selfish means to have everything go according to one''s own will."


    "Selfishness could be anything: destroying or aiding civilizations, harming others to profit, or sacrificing oneself unconditionally¡ªlike you, maniac without a name. Did you not believe that you would look noble when you helped other civilizations and fought me alongside them? You are simply satiating your own ambitions, and you had certainly never once thought about how troubled or how miserable your friends of family would be if you were dead. Is that not so?"


    "That is being selfish too, for selfishness is to satisfy personal desires. In that respect, all life is selfish."


    The Ultimate Sublimator Collective thus said, even laughing softly, "As for my own selfishness, it is over purpose."


    "It is the purpose of why I was born unto this world and why I would die in turn, including the purpose of why I have lived to this very moment. To fulfill all of those purposes has been my first and greatest rule, and the fact that I would never change and compromise is selfishness. Even if I should die and perish into the Void, I would certainly leave something. Everything has to do with me, whether I would give my enemy (you) pain, or help others (you) succeed."


    "I myself wished it to be so, and not for anyone. That, is selfishness¡ªothers simply do not have the right to criticize all that I do, because all that I have done is not at all to conform to what others would think."


    "¡­That is actually legacy." Joshua growled; his brows wrinkled tightly. "Do you still not understand that?"


    "That is what legacies are in the very first place¡ªthat is the reality of whatever you would leave behind, regardless of whether you like it. You would have obtained purpose, while others could in turn stand upon your shoulders or your corpse to look further away."


    The clone of the Ultimate Sublimator Collective, however, did not answer.


    Its light had darkened to the boundaries of possibility¡ªit had dissipated.


    ***


    Outside Stellaris, the tidal waves of energy were still surging, breaking down the bulk of dark alternate space. Even that single bundle of Initial Flame, which had been heavily protected, crumbled in the surging lightly, and was finally brushed away from the vicinity of Stellaris.


    Meanwhile, the white-hot Great Mana Tide that roared as it streaked away carried off most of the shockwaves from the black hole explosions, even as it disintegrated the completely crumbling corpse of the Ultimate Sublimator Collective, taking it away as its waves of energy were being spread throughout the Multiverse¡ªlike the withered tree or the dead beast, those remains would become nourishment for other civilizations.


    In fact, the light of the Great Mana Tide was brightening by several folds, as almost infinite power temporarily strengthened the energy in the Great Mana Tide, even as its Fountainhead. One would imagine that for the worlds amongst the stars existing at the downstream portion of the Great Mana Tide, it would have been another occasion of a surge of the phenomenon.


    In death, regardless how selfish the creature has been, its corpse would only ever become the soil in which the next generation grows upon.


    Amidst the fragmented but serene dimensional shards that was about to completely break apart, Joshua''s clone heaved a deep sigh.


    "The Multiverse is so dark¡­"


    Whether it was civilizations, individuals, selfless Wise Ones, or Beasts of Selfishness, the final goal of all that was alive was to fight against the Darkness behind it all¡ªand yet, everyone knew nothing of it, nor would anyone be aware of what the future would be.


    If there was any tribulations, it could probably be attributed to ''birth'' itself, with the claims that it was the one genuine tribulation. Since the conception of all life in the Multiverse, all of them would cry at the agony of birth, because what they would face is the fact that civilizations would fall like tears in the rain, and the Multiverse, which was as dark as the depths of the oceans.


    Even if there were countless individuals would place their hopes upon tomorrow, it remained ever profoundly dark like the abyss¡­that which was known as the Abyss of Tomorrow¡ªhow much light, how many lives, and how many civilizations would it consume, so that it could finally became a level path that could be treaded upon?


    The dimensional fragments were destroyed as Joshua''s own clone vanished, following the tide of energy as it gathered all information into his true form.


    In the dawn where the conflict began, the clones of the combatants had been born into the peaceful fields of dimensional fragments.


    In the night when the conflict concluded, the clones of the combatants perished amidst the erratic tide of the Void.


    At the same time, within the gush of the Great Mana Tide nearby Stellaris, the Ultimate Sublimator Collective''s final trace of consciousness slowly diminished.


    "I¡­"


    In the spirit realm which was becoming disrupted, a symbol resembling an eye appeared¡­it was the label that the Robel civilization had left in the Sublimator Virus when they created it, their most prided creation.


    "I¡­would become the sublime¡­"


    Such was the purpose for which it was born, to transcend above everything and sublimate all that there was¡­at this very moment, it could actually see the delighted gaze of the Robel researcher who had fused with the Virus for an untold period of time.


    "And I¡­"


    It could see every living body which had assimilated as a part of itself, thereby achieving sublimation together. There had been those who were wrathful, those who resisted, and those who despaired, or indeed those who were hopeful. There were also who were pathetic, those who were willing, those who resigned themselves to that fate, and those who were joyous.


    That was the ambition and meaning of its existence.


    "I¡­ am me¡­also we¡­but it is all me¡­"


    "As long as I become one with the Multiverse¡­ I and we would cease to be¡­"


    Hence, no longer existent¡­with no person or thing to stop us. We would have lived the way we wanted.


    It is a pity that I have failed.


    In the final moments of the entity which lived for itself, it was amusement that welled out from the depths of the Ultimate Sublimator Collective''s consciousness.


    "Death¡­ it is not as if it is not a form of refinement¡­ At least, from here onwards, I, we would no longer be controlled. We are no longer tools at anyone''s disposal¡­"


    It smiled, giving up on every form of struggle and allowing its living will to depart from the dark Multiverse.


    Be that as it may, there is still regret.


    In the last split second of the entity''s life, its ''eye'' which was about to crumbled, turned towards that faraway distance place: the Initial Flame and the Fountainhead of the Great Mana Tide.


    It looked to the other side of the future.


    Born in pain.


    Dying, and returning to the future.


    Such was the blinding dawn of being born unto the world, and the peaceful death into the night.


    To the defeated, everything has ended.


    "O all that is alive¡­that is why I curse that none of you will ever reach peace."


    The final attack was unleashed.


    Thus, the Demi Saint and the Beast of Ego perished.


    ***


    At the same time, the consciousness of Joshua''s own true form, which had almost burnt itself out, had fallen into darkness as well.


    ¡­warmth¡­ serenity¡­


    He felt that he was about to sleep as well.


    If sleep was temporary death, he just might enjoy a peaceful eternal sleep on this day.


    ¡­comfort¡­peace¡­


    And yet, that which was either a blessing or a curse ultimately, eternally prevented Joshua from sleeping off so quietly.


    Thus, under the final violently agonizing and tormenting blow from the Ultimate Sublimator Collective, his self-consciousness, which would resist even a fallen foe and instincts honed from battle, began to reassemble from pieces of himself into a single body.


    Within the turbulence of the dimensional storm and the blast of the surging Great Mana Tide in the Void, the final attack of his enemy freed Joshua from a long and distant nightmare.


    "Awaken."


    He seemed to have heard such a call.


    That was why Joshua opened his eyes.


    And awakened.

 Chapter 1013 The Approaching Shadow

    "¡­An attack?"


    Josuha''s broken consciousness had reassembled because of his desire to battle. But even as he awakened within the icy coldness of the Void, what he saw was merely the surge of the Mana Tide which had begun to return to calmness.


    Scattered white radiant specks were strewn across the dark Void and gathered into a gushing flow like stardust. Embedded within the gush, the larger world of Stellaris was a reef¡ªsturdy, stubborn, and seemingly eternal unchanging. With that as the backdrop, the shockwaves from the battle continuously extended into the distance like a silver luminous circle.


    "¡­nothing¡­"


    The Ultimate Sublimator Collective had been defeated, and Joshua''s enemy had ceased to exist.


    Upon realizing that, Joshua consciousness, which had almost slumbered just before, began to slacken once again.


    Soon, however, he noticed a luminous silhouette in a corner of the surge, boasting a powerful presence that simply could not be ignored.


    It was a humanoid, which was ablaze with psionic energy and divine power far hotter than a supernova. Twelvefold bounded fields were crossing and spiraling from it as twelve dominated spaces, chewing down on everything like fangs. Moreover, there was no personal label upon that humanoid form at all, with only a single eye faintly discernible from its head, allowing it to be identified.


    It was a Takurian.


    In fact, it was the Grand Patriarch of the Takur Ruin Cult, Galgur Takur.


    "¡­danger!"


    The other''s power was of such intensity that it was capable of wiping away his mind now, in his moment of vulnerability. Upon sensing that potential threat, Joshua finally reassembled his consciousness in full based on his basic instinct of hostility.


    Like a star assuming form after being accelerated countless times around a core¡ªor the lack of it¡ªone way or another, in a certain spot in the Void, a power began to surge, with more and more Steel Strength thus manifesting and converging before spreading.


    However, Galgur did nothing even as he reassembled his consciousness. The being that was once considered an enemy had actually conveyed no hint of hostility from the very start, and simply used its single radiant eye, which could now longer close itself, to stare at the cluster: a nebula giant which was now continuously manifesting and putting its broken limbs to their original positions.


    Otherwise, with that malice alone, Joshua could not have reawakened.


    Still.


    "¡­it''s not looking good, Patriarch of the Takurians."


    In the very moment that Joshua''s mind had been restored, his first words was a ruthless statement of reality. "You''re disintegrating."


    "It''s really annoying to hear that from a fellow such as you, who had almost dissipated entirely just a moment ago."


    The humanoid formed of divine energy opened his mouth as if saying something, but his words were immeasurably distorted as if a million voices were speaking at the same time, the voices utterly overlapping. Pausing blankly for a moment, the Grand Patriarch then shook his head and laughed bitterly.


    "¡­So, I can''t even talk? This sort of ending is just a little too lonely."


    "It''s not as bad as you would think," Joshua replied to this, sighing flatly.


    Meanwhile, the giant that resembled a nebula was compressing himself once again, withdrawing the broken pieces of his body, which had almost spread throughout half of Stellaris itself, and rebuilding his form. Soon, in a brief dozen seconds and as inexhaustive Steel Strength had once again been compressed into a crystallization, it unfurled amidst a single rumble, becoming a brand-new world¡ªthe warrior has rebuilt a world, an embodiment of his personal consciousness.


    "Is it that shocking?"


    Now, having recovered his body to the size a star, the four-armed world giant turned his eyes to the Grand Patriarch, whose single eye was widened. "I could understand even the voices of worlds and Evil Gods. What is your voice in comparison? Anyway, thanks for your help before."


    "¡­"


    The Grand Patriarch kept silent and did not respond, but Joshua had never been one to concern himself over such things. The power of the Takurian Grand Patriarch had been one of the most important elements in defeating the Ultimate Sublimator Collective.


    Before this, Joshua''s clone which had escaped the pursuit of the Ultimate Sublimator Collective had been accumulating power by the downstream of the Great Mana Tide. He had split away millions of Restoration Beams that flowed along the Mana Tide to reach different corners of the Multiverse, drawing energy and waiting for an opportunity when his main combat form and the Ultimate Sublimator Collective fought to a stalemate, and then blindsided the enemy from behind.


    Halfway through it, however, he picked up on the psionic presence that could only belong to Takurians. It was when the most powerful presence arrived that Joshua saw the Grand Patriarch, leading an entire legion of souls and brimming with almost profoundly limitless divine energy as they made a beeline for the Ultimate Sublimator Collective.


    When he saw that, Joshua''s clone could still mostly deduce the reason behind it even if he did not know what it was all about. Therefore, compressing all the power he could collect from the Great Mana Tide, he darted forward along with the Grand Patriarch.


    Incidentally, when they rushed to the scene of the battle, the Ultimate Sublimator Collective had been maimed and prepared to flee Stellaris. Hence, both the Grand Patriarch and Joshua raised their powers to the very limit and beat it back into it.


    That single strike had been the power that Joshua had gathered from all his own clones spread throughout the cosmos, the energy gathered from consuming a few worlds, along with the Steel Python Star''s power as the Soul Cycle, the Triple Curtain''s power, the Takurians'' power, as well as Joshua''s clone after it had intercepted the surge of the Great Mana Tide.


    Moreover, the warrior had also stuffed the black hole bomb containing the mass of six billion stars inside the body of the Ultimate Sublimator Collective¡ªeven if it would not have been lethal in its peak form and very much manageable, its body was completely harmed inside out, and so with the pincer attack from atop and beneath, as well as the combined might of near endless ranks of civilizations'' champions, it was struck down by their combined might and perished utterly.


    "¡­actually, we were almost unable to kill it."


    Absorbing the information which he had exchanged with the Ultimate Sublimator Collective in the fields of dimensional fragments, Joshua could not help but sigh. "We are all beings who fight against the darkness in the first place. Why could it not just understand cooperation and communication?"


    Be that as it may, if the Ultimate Sublimator Collective actually had the capacity to work together and interact with others, it would not have been the Egoistic Beast, and certainly not so powerful to reach the threshold of Demi Saint.


    When Joshua had finally mostly restored his body and roughly 80% of his combat prowess, the Grand Patriarch finally spoke.


    "I''m dying," he said softly.


    "I know," Joshua nodded and replied calmly. "And I can assure you that as long as the Takurians no longer treat us with hostility, the people of Mycroft will not treat the Takurians as an enemy."


    "Good¡­"


    With that powerful assurance and after having personally witnessed the otherworld champion from the Lost Galaxy displaying power far beyond that when they fought years ago, the worried Grand Patriarch could not help but heave a sigh in relief, his tightened nerves relaxing at once. All at once, divine presence began to set ablaze upon his body as strong luminous flames, as if to devour Galgur.


    From a certain perspective, it was a divine advent.


    It was then on that Joshua finally saw the state that the Grand Patriarch was in.


    ***


    With their ''thoughts'' alone, which in other words was the resemblance and common understanding towards ''doctrine'' and the ''mindset of the divine'', devout followers of a faith could invoke the power of gods upon their own bodies to unleash power far beyond their own abilities.


    Naturally, zealotry did not denote resemblance, but was instead very far away from it, since it was blind worship and not true belief. Generally speaking, clergies who could cast divine invocation were mostly considered apostles, as their words and behaviors were mostly identical to gods'' and very much a backup form of the gods. If a god should fall, those apostles could directly obtain their legacies from Divine Dungeon Shrouds and in turn become a new god.


    On the other hand, the Takurian Grand Patriarch had now essentially invoked over millions of deities!


    Although the power of the invoked gods was actually weak and insignificant and it was unimaginable at all why such weak deities existed, what manifested within a short time with the multiplication from their terrific fundamental numbers was a power that could almost match the Demi Saint itself. Joshua could not at once tell what the ''common understanding'' was in which the Takurian Grand Patriarch had invoked so many deities at once, but being the Creator of the Four Divine Rings of Emotion, he could faintly sense that it was a remarkably strong bond of emotion that linked the Grand Patriarch to that power.


    "¡­it is love."


    Finally, Joshua managed to see through the essence of that emotion. He then hesitated before stopping himself for a moment, leveling his own gaze at Galgur''s.


    "From a certain point of will, you were embodying the divine power of billions with your individual form. Even if your soul and will and that divine power have a remarkable infinity, you would quickly be devoured by the excessive power of the Root, therefore progressing towards Divine Death. That is the reason you are disintegrating."


    The warrior calmly described his understanding about the Takurian Grand Patriarch''s present state. "Even if you dispel your divine invocation form, your body and mind would be overburdened by the absence of divine power, dying as your body is utterly incinerated."


    "Divine death is assured if you don''t give up."


    "It''s like almost dying."


    That Takurian divine invocation had granted the Takurian Grand Patriarch the ability to fight the Demi Saint, even if his present power was far from reaching that level¡­ perhaps, it was the presence of such a trump card that kept the Takurians and the Court of Imperator Amos in a standoff for so many years.


    If the purpose of Amos civilization had been for the amusement of a single individual, the Takurian civilization was a true collective.


    If the former''s motivation to fight was the hate towards alien races, the motivation to fight for the latter would be their love for their own brethren.


    "Whatever the case may be, this battle is over."


    Joshua turned towards Stellaris with a thin gaze. "The very origins of the Evil Gods in Stellaris has been wiped out, and the source of the Ultimate Plague having been stricken down by us just now. Even if the plague itself is still at large, it would not be in waves after waves and spreading without an end¡ªthe Multiverse is now much safer because we had fought."


    "Although I''m unsure if it''s possible, Galgur, I have a divine position ready just for you on my end which could stop your divine invocation, and sustain you with new divine powers."


    After Joshua had agreed to the ceasefire between Mycroft and Takur, Galgur, who had been staying motionless where he had been, allowing radiant divine flames to burn his body as they would while pondering about something, finally looked up, his single eye staring tightly at the silhouette of the God of Steel.


    He was being serious.


    And for some reason, the same idea occurred to the Grand Patriarch.


    "¡­why don''t we put it to the test?"


    ***


    It was a pyrrhic victory.


    The galaxy had been shattered. With the clash between multiple champions, the energy and gravitational tide that had been present and expanding for billions of years in the galaxy had been reduced to broken bundles of light. Countless stars were drained of any energy and crushed into fine dust, just as an untold number of living things were massacred¡ªbut like fire amongst bushes, the Evil Gods and their spawns were burnt into cinders that wafted away.


    And more than that, as the calls of the Demi Saint had thundered the universe, countless guardians advanced one after another towards it, driven by their own motivations to destroy that greatest of foes.


    Even so, it had been a profound sacrifice.


    The ancient Life Preservation Sequence reached the end of its life in the battle, with half of the Triple Curtain destroyed. In the most violent of resistance against the enemy, the Observer Hall had perished, while the Beacon of Perpetuity itself developed severe programming errors¡ªneeding not only time but also a long accumulation of strength in order to recover to its original state. More than well, the consciousness of the Steel Python was left broken, which would take a period counted in units of hundreds of thousands of years, and could essentially be pronounced ''dead''¡­


    But it was because they had done their best and thrown themselves into the flame that final victory was earned in that battle.


    The otherworld champion¡ªthe Takurian Grand Patriarch¡ªwas himself on the verge on death.


    Meanwhile, the civilizations, who realized in shock that the radiance of the Great Mana Tide was even more blinding than before¡­ would never realize that energy, which was even thicker than before, had originated from a beast that was almost a Wise One.


    The Ultimate Crisis itself had also caused the death of endless lives in the Multiverse and created uncountable horrific Ultimate Entities¡ªlifeforms freed from their original species, but never identifying as one of them. The sheer damage they caused was even more terrible than the virus itself.


    Untold ranks of civilizations and rules were decimated because of that.


    But, at the very least, the curtains had fallen upon the age of torment and despair for Stellaris.


    ***


    [Summary: At least we have uprooted all the poison in our world.]


    Stellaris, the World Inner. Residence of the Steel Python.


    The First Curtain¡ªthe Probability Engine, one of the survivors amongst the Triple Curtain, the only one with its reasoning left, was also the most optimistic out of the three. After processing all possibilities, it was aware that misery or sadness changed nothing, and an optimistic perspective would instead change itself and the world.


    [Statement: The Multiverse holds infinite possibilities. Perhaps there would have been a way where less lives had to be sacrificed, but now, at least, we have done all that we could.]


    [Report: 47.831 years is required for the Third Curtain to repair its logic sequences. It is not too long. On the other hand, the actual time to rebuild the Second Curtain is indefinite, but general estimates place it at 300 years, while the main process that would allow it time to be restored as a psionic collective would take around dozens of thousands of years¡­ still, at least there would not be hostiles from the Void that rampantly invade and violate the right of all life to live.]


    "Right."


    Having returned inside Stellaris, Joshua had sent the Grand Patriarch to the psionic realm where the Four Divine Rings were so that the master of psionic energy and divine power could figure out what to do himself. Having done all that he could, the warrior quietly said, "There''s no telling what has happened back home¡­ but it shouldn''t be a problem."


    After all, not only had they not requested for aid, but they instead provided him great assistance. It was clearly evident that things were under control, with nothing unexpected happening.


    With that thought, Joshua slowly closed his eyes in the World Inner.


    He began to restoring himself, healing the wounds from the previous battle and the damage to his clone due to excessive energy snatching from his clone.


    ***


    Every Restoration Beam in the Multiverse shone in silver radiance once again.


    But this time, it was not to take, but to return.


    [The Life Preservation Sequence, Leader of Stellaris, and the Stellar Guard Alliance had been severely injured. Though most of the main fleet had evacuated safely, the shattering of the Dark Galaxy had caused dimensional tremors that left most of the fleet warping to wrong places due to the distortion. Furthermore, the destruction of the chain of command delayed distribution of orders, with many troops unable to return home for a long time, stranded in unfamiliar planets where they established bases and awaited rescue.


    Amongst the Emotion Fleet, the Tanyan commander Kedar, leader of the Gallantry, had died valiantly in battle in the fight against the Evil God (information regarding the Ultimate Sublimator Collective was left unrevealed). His name was marked into the Plague of Honor along the many heroes of the war in the capital planet of the Federation.


    According to estimates from academics, the majority of gravitational waves and energy shockwaves ensuing from the collapse of the Dark Galaxy would be directed to the Void beyond the world, but even the fraction of forces remaining would spread over a million light years and engulf over dozens of galaxies. However, that was a matter for a million years later, as the residual energy would be unable to cause significant damage by then.


    Apart from the initial stages where the sudden appearance of an Ultimate Entity caused havoc on the Zeta Ram Void installation, the realm of Mycroft had not suffered excessive losses. Appropriate emergency countermeasures and complete shelter guidance kept carnage at a minimum, with most Ultimate Entities captured by the point-by-point net that the Legends and True Gods had spread, later imprisoned in the world where the main body of the Black Fog had also been kept. From then onwards, Mycroftians would keep all Void creatures deemed a threat in that prison world, preserved as samples.


    After recovering news from a person involved that the source of the epidemic had been vanquished, most Mycroft citizens were allowed to leave the Shelters and to return to their homeland. Some, however, played the role of trial subjects who were permitted to remain in the Shelter.


    The destruction caused by the battles against Ultimate Entities left major cities in ruins, but using that as a springboard, the united governments of Mycroft commenced a major construction of modern cityscapes. Using the moving fortresses of Karlis as a model, Mycroft would build mobile cities that could move in space, similar to the residences that the Starherders built over the backs of Void Behemoths.


    However, unlike the Lost Galaxy that was stable, most civilizations in different galaxies across the cosmos were left in carnage. The wide-reaching supernatural epidemic was capable of killing trillions, with a cosmic amount of body count across the galaxies and civilizations.


    Within the shortest of period, the cosmos saw the accumulation of endless hate and vengeance, with a fair number of Evil God embryos actually manifesting. Not only did the champions therefore have to fight the Ultimate Entities born in their own civilization, they also had to be cautious against remains of the Evil Gods born from the remains of other civilizations.


    It was a terrible situation in which optimism was not impossible.


    Aside from that information, there was also puzzling news: the Psybugs were suddenly reproducing exponentially¡ªeyewitnesses claimed that the already-common lifeform was now ever present, that if it had to be put into words, it was like having the occasional butterfly seen in winter becoming a cloud of insects often found near lakes! There were even space merchants who had found nebula clusters of Psybugs warping away by the trillions, a wonder that would not be otherwise seen even over millennia.


    On another note, from a certain point of view, the origin point from which the cosmic epidemic had spread was the Galaxy of Bloodbath.


    The Takur Ruin Cult appeared to have vanished in the briefest of time, with the warriors of the Amos Court carefully probing their borders. They discovered in shock that only automated defenses remained in most of the fiercely guarded fortress realms, and after an elite outfit had infiltrated their neighbors, the Court had to admit that, during a moment when they were unaware, all Takurians including their marvelous Sanctuary planetary system had disappeared without a trace.


    Even so, the Amos had suffered significant casualties, which stopped them from expanding their power. If not for an individual named Elma who used her own body to cultivate a resistant vaccine so that most Amos could delay the Ultimate Plague, the Amos Court would have been the first Apocalyptic civilization to be destroyed by it in the absence of countermeasures. Even so, Elma, who was now worshipped by the Amoses in gratitude, had been infected by the excessive research, and hence induced to a frozen hibernation state.


    The Imperator watched it all in silence, neither helping nor stopping the plague.


    The cosmos of which the Lost Galaxy was positioned had been one with better fate: the epidemic was not too critical and the quarantining vaccine had been publicized. Furthermore, with the source being culled so swiftly, the majority of populations survived despite the death toll. The civilizations were hurt, but their frame was mostly retained.


    Meanwhile, there were other cosmoses that had fallen utterly, leaving ruins where Ultimate Entities slaughtered each other. Those were the domain where the Ultimate Sublimator itself had passed, with major infectants yet to diminish, corrupting all life nearby as spawns of its own.


    The beasts'' shrieks continued.


    There would be no lack of entity embodying absolute selfishness until the very last moment of eternity.


    Darkness would disperse for one moment, but faraway on the other side, a thick shroud still swirled.]


    ***


    A long time later, in the World Inner of Stellaris.


    Joshua, who was still recuperating, abruptly opened his eyes.


    He looked up towards the Void, his gaze filled with astonishment: a massive, indescribable and unimaginable profound presence was moving up from the downstream of the Mana Tide, making a beeline straight towards Stellaris!


    Thud¡ªThud¡ªThud¡ª


    Those were footsteps that quaked the Multiverse itself, approaching from afar.


    In one split second, the warrior had left the World Inner and entered the Void. The God of Steel casted Steel Vision with full power to look out towards the endless distance.


    Still, in reality, he had not actually needed to look afar.


    For in the downstream of the Mana Tide and the worlds which the Initial Flame had abandoned, something ''infinite'' was moving. It was moving against the flow, and even those who were blind, deaf, or unable to percept things around them would have been able to see, hear, and feel its presence.


    But every living creature that had vigor would have been aware of what was about to come.


    The Shadow was spreading.

 Chapter 1014 For the Beings of Tomorrow

    It was neither a mistaken perception or an illusion.


    Joshua''s senses definitely would not be wrong.


    As a being who had battled against the Ultimate Sublimator Collective and defeated it, Joshua had gained significantly from that violent battle. Be it his deft application of various Extraordinary powers or probability projection towards the future, everything had been honed to complete perfection in the terrible conflict.


    At present, the warrior now possessed every form of supernatural power including Psi, magic, lifeforce, elements, ether, Holy Light, and Shadow regardless of type¡ªit would certainly be true that he frequently used Steel Strength, a variant of lifeforce, but that did not mean that he could only use that one ability. As he was now, Joshua was a master of all trades, and could confidently apply magic or indeed the Holy Light.


    It was the same for divine power or Shadow. The warrior''s perception and sensitivity in regards to those abilities would certainly rank in the top ten of the present Multiverse.


    As the individual who had benefited the most in the battle against Demi Saint, Joshua had the chance to control the power of the Steel Python Star, the definitive data support of the Triple Curtain, the aid of all life and civilizations in the cosmos along with the Ultimate Sublimator Collective''s information, given to him as its life ended¡­if the thing called experience indeed existed in the world, the battle on Stellaris was undoubtedly the greatest bag of experiences in the Multiverse, which was perhaps only next to the Evil God of Fertility.


    It was impossible for anyone to not develop after having obtained such major training and support, with the shape of the Ultimate Sublimator Collective vaguely showing even in the case of tiny bacteria. Joshua certainly was no exception¡ªhe felt that he had strode a major step forward in the trail of Legends compared to the time prior to his arrival at Stellaris, and while he had yet to reach the threshold of the Demi Saint, he had at least reduced a significant portion of mystery.


    Especially after he had spread the system of Emotion power which he had founded on Stellaris, the previously obscure path to ascension had become much clearer by collecting information similar to how the Wise Ones had established brand new Extraordinary powers, and he could even feel the gates to the Saints.


    "I could ascend as a Demi Saint too."


    Such was reality. What Joshua lacked at the moment was simply accumulation and time, since he could be 100% sure that, in the near future, he would be able to catch up to the level of the Ultimate Sublimator Collective and become the new Demi Saint.


    "As for living beings such as the Silver Fairies and Zero One, they would be existences equivalent to the relationship between the Ultimate Sublimator Collective and the Ultimate Entities. However, Steel Strength would be the supernatural power that links them, while the Ultimate Sublimator Collective itself exclusively possessed that power that could imitate the Initial Flame, creating an absolute realm of its own¡­"


    In truth, the Ultimate Sublimator Collective had essentially helped Joshua as much as the threat it had posed against him. Others aside, merely the brand-new path towards the Wise Ones was a profound gain in itself. Moreover, being a living world that was remarkably similar to the other, Joshua could naturally continue on the path of the Ultimate Sublimator Collective¡ªprovided that he could do something like materializing something similar to the Initial Flame in his own body, he would definitely be able to develop as a Demi Saint.


    And yet, the memes and concepts created from such a path would be completely different from the path of Wise Ones, who spread a brand-new supernatural power and universal constants over the Multiverse¡­from that perspective alone, those were two completely different sets of systems from the Wise Ones.


    Meanwhile, Joshua had remained dormant over a recent period time precisely to infer the related information, as well as to soak in knowledge and details that were useful for himself.


    But now, even such thoughts had to be set aside for a moment.


    Because that boundless power of Shadow from afar was surging upstream against the flow of the Great Mana Tide with an unimaginably profound momentum.


    With a single split second of thought and even before he could hesitate, analyze, infer, or even consider, it had already arrived.


    The Shadow had come.


    ***


    Stellaris, along with the infinite Void around it, was covered in the darkest shadow within a single split second. With nary a sound, all of Stellaris was detached from the Void, sinking into another aberrative dimensional realm. All at once, Joshua realized that everything around him had disappeared without a trace, with only black shades that moved as his own radiance did left.


    It was as if he had fallen to the deep sea, and was covered in a completely different layer of the Void.


    "Weird. You are a not a part of that world¡­why would you stand before it, seemingly to protect it?"


    The purest of Messages exuded from amidst the inexhaustive shadows, manifesting in the minds of others as voice, scent, presence, and everything else perceptible to humans. That sensation was akin to an interaction from every single possible angle: touch could see, vision could converse, with each supernatural power having different measures to be precepted and comprehended.


    At the same time, the Message was also embodying a rather unusual tone, which could not at once be differentiated as either curiosity or indifference.


    "You are showing no fear even against the boundless shadows that is gushing forth¡­even showing up here on your own volition."


    Joshua looked around at the shadow encircling himself but did not answer, because it was not a question of ''why''. In Stellaris, the Triple Curtain had been severely disabled, the Steel Python Star would be slumbering for millennia, while the Grand Patriarch was with the Four Divine Rings where he would continue examining his self.


    Meanwhile, every other living creature was not at all aware of the shadow''s arrival.


    Therefore, in this very moment, only he was able take action.


    That was why he had come.


    It was that simple.


    The source of the Message did not continue pressing on its own question either. It appeared to be using a certain measure to study Joshua, before exclaiming in slight surprise. "Wait a minute. Why is there so much information tangled onto your body?"


    "And what is this I am seeing? The Creation of Psi (Triple Curtain), the Legacy of the Arcane (The Knowers), with yourself being an agent of lifeforce, a living world which has transcended beyond Ancient Dragons¡ªthough there is no element or ether, the Holy Light (Sage''s Legacy) and the Shadow (Demon King) are actually there too! You have actually been acknowledged by an Abyssal realm, even signing a pact and coming into the contact with the demons of the Shadow too?"


    The Message was conveyed in a manner most complex, but it appeared to have directly decoded all information and records that Joshua''s body carried, with the same portion of information being able to reveal twofold meanings that were virtually identical. Even so, it had not really affected their surprised tone by much, "You even have the scent of that Beast from a while ago¡ªI see, so you and the guardian of this world were the ones who had destroyed it?"


    The Source of the Message must have been passing by and moving along the trail that had been empty, only to slow down discreetly after encountering such a massive world and special lifeform beside the road. Its attention had truly been diverted this time, and it began to focus its gaze on Joshua.


    "What kind of existence are you actually? To actually be able to involve such diverse information and causality¡­ it is as if the Multiverse itself, along with all its Wise Ones, had their eyes upon you."


    Then, even as the Message itself was being transmitted, an appearance which could be observed began to manifest in the shadow.


    "That scent¡ª"


    In that split second, Joshua frowned as he could smell that singular scent of the Abyss. It was something like no other even across the Multiverse, forming in long perished worlds¡­a scent that belonged to the ashes, and that which had died even before being born.


    It was the scent of demons.


    And just when Joshua realized what that scent actually had been, the shape in the shadow manifested¡­just like a silhouette.


    How should he describe it? It was a very bizarre appearance, a curious play of shadow puppets if one had to put it to words: light, that had come from someplace unknown, shone upon a demon with curved long horns, a massive pair of wings, and a long thorny tail. That light was eternally unmoving, and yet the silhouette of the demon kept shifting, presenting itself in various forms.


    Those abnormal forms were indiscernible transfigurations. The depth of the shadow itself was also ever shifting, as if the volatile shifting in itself embodied a certain mystery.


    Two darker dots that appeared connected to a faraway place existed where the demon''s eyes should have been. It was at once leveled at Joshua, just as it appeared to bypass him and leveled upon Stellaris as the Message transmitted. "I see. So, this is the homeworld of the Wise One of the Psi, the original form of the Infinite World Will¡­ah, I now see the original state of the Psybugs as well, a design of such benevolence¡­"


    The rippling Message may not have referred to the common definition of ''Wise One'', but Joshua knew that it was precisely what the demon silhouette was conveying: the Extraordinary individuals who were beyond the Demi Saint and could influence all of the Multiverse.


    "You are the Wise One of the Shadow."


    Joshua returned the gaze of the demon silhouette, muttering, "A real Wise One¡­such power¡­"


    Joshua had initially thought that if the day that he could really meet the Sage¡ªa real Wise One¡ªwould come, he might lose composure to excitement, curiosity, or even the bold desire to challenge him. And yet, now that he had really met one, Joshua found himself calm unlike ever before, as if it was all as it should have been.


    It was right here.


    Such an existence without any limit.


    Such will and power that appeared capable of engulfing all of the Multiverse. Not even time and space held significance, because everything else were created and with boundaries.


    It would have crossed Stellaris in a split second if it wanted to. The reason it would stop was perhaps because the world had been the homeland of the Wise One of Psi.


    As well as the location of my presence.


    But even such a being¡ªthe generations of Wise One¡ªhad clashed against the darkness behind the darkness in a conflict that extended beyond time until this day.


    Understanding it all, Joshua took one step forward instead. He exchanged gazes with the demon silhouette who emanated the scent of the Abyss while appearing proud of it, before speaking with the clearest words, "Wise One, would you be heading over there as well?"


    Elaboration was unnecessary. Anyone would know that ''there'' referred to one place: the Fountainhead of the Great Mana Tide, the location of the Initial Flame.


    "That is the birthplace of everything, just as it is the endpoint of everything."


    The Wise One of Shadow replied. "Successor, the day would come that you would assume this path too."


    "But to what actual purpose? What has this befallen this Multiverse? I have questions in my head, Wise One, and I hope for an answer."


    Fearless, even if the warrior did not know if the Wise One was good or evil, or indeed what sort of an existence itself had been despite its demonic and Abyssal scent, the warrior still pressed it, seeking answers to the doubts in his mind.


    On the other hand, the Shadow was still spreading towards the endless distance, even though the Silhouette itself remained where it was. The ancient demon stared at the human before itself¡ªit had once encountered beings that were unafraid of demonic and Abyssal presence, just as it had encountered beings who desired to help the demons and Abysses. It had once been graced by a single streak of Light, time after time and generation after generation, even something of which all life and existence had been graced with.


    That was also the exact reason why that it existed as it was now.


    And the being before its eyes now was an individual whom the Light had left behind, and would one day advance towards the endless distance in the same way.


    That was why it spoke, just as a being who had now perished did in its ancient past to enlighten it.


    "To answer that question, one must begin by explaining the most ancient history of the Multiverse."


    The horned silhouette swayed as serene information streamed away. "Successor, do you know about the purpose of Extraordinary powers?"


    "I do," Joshua answered with a firm voice, standing at the heart of inexhaustive shadows as his body emanated light that reflected the shadows surrounding himself. "It is a legacy, a continuation, and an existence. It is only because of the diverse Extraordinary powers that the present Multiverse and all life exist."


    "Indeed, that is correct."


    The Silhouette of the Message seemingly sighed. "The Wise Ones¡ªthat is what you called us. So, you would be aware that the existence of the Wise Ones would bring change to the Multiverse, because that is our legacy and continuation. That being said, are you aware that it is not only the Wise Ones'' existence which is capable of bringing change, but also their deaths as well?"


    "¡­"


    Joshua''s mouth was open as if he wanted to say something, but remained silent even if the words were at the tip of his tongue.


    Because he was unsure of the fact, the warrior did not desire to convey his opinion for the very first time.


    Be that as it may, the Shadow calmly answered him.


    "Psionic energy is the earliest known Extraordinary ability in history. It is the power of the mind, and the change that its presence brought was the creation of Steel Pythons, the World Wills that existed within the millions of worlds across the Multiverse. Then, the Wise One of the Psi perished, in turn leading to the appearance of uncountable Psybugs¡ªrelics of the Wise Ones themselves. They would feed upon the vengeful wills and ill intent of all living things, especially the misery and despair of perished civilizations. Those massive Psybugs that you have seen along the way? They have grown to such a size after feeding on the vengefulness of the champions who had lost their lives on the Trail of Return."


    "Without psionic power, the power of the spirit would never manifest, with life itself having difficulty in growing because their worlds lacked a World Will. The presence of the Psybugs had indeed curbed the Evil Gods and prevented them from spreading far and wide, and where civilizations would have once definitely birthed an Evil God by 100%, it has become a remarkably uncommon phenomenon, even if millions of worlds in the present day would fall. It had even restrained the duality of mind and spirt, eliminating the side effects hidden in psionic powers."


    Even as the massive silhouette of the demon had conveyed information that would leave countless civilizations in astonishment, it continued, "All things were blessed by them, you and I included."


    "Then, there is magic."


    "It is the strength to create and make the supernatural common, increasing the number of Extraordinary individuals and creatures across the Multiverse. Because mana itself had nourished the soul, beasts could gain intelligence and therefore develop as civilizations, while the greatest purpose of magic was its great acceleration of civilization progress. The passing of the Wise One of Arcane had also led to the appearance of the Great Mana Tide, engulfing the worlds to spread supernatural powers far wider than before, with the intent to nourish more civilizations and more champions. It had actually been a bridge, guiding all determined life towards their own birthplace."


    "Without magic, there would be 90% less intelligent life in the Multiverse, with any creature whose main body was the soul hence disappearing. The waves of the Great Mana Tide had even seen to the rise of innumerable outstanding individuals, with succeeding Wise Ones along with other Demi Saints or champions being endlessly graced. Successor, have you not reached your present level yourself because of the present period of Mana Tide?"


    It was certainly so, Joshua nodded, having indeed obtained the growth through the current Mana Tide. With the entire Starfall Era of Mycroft itself being established as a result, one could imagine how many other civilizations and individuals had grown because of that.


    Meanwhile, the Shadow continued, "Then, there is lifeforce."


    "Its sheer presence has simplified the changes of the physical very significantly. As human consciousness became connected to the physical, Creation has become so simple to the point that life could even be instilled into inorganic objects without the need of a soul, with only the right construct necessary. The Wise One of Life¡ªone whom I am unsure of, since he might have existed but his name has vanished from the present Multiverse¡ªcould have even been born before known history, but what is certain is that the change akin to the passing of the Wise One would be the appearance of the Ancient Dragons and Void Behemoths. They formed a natural cycle over the diverse cosmoses, supporting the continuation of life over the stars."


    "In the absence of life, there is a lower probability that intelligent life would be born, just as the cycles of the Multiverse would reach their end prematurely. There would be distinct difficulty in changing the physical realm, while every single environment would be ten thousand times worse than before."


    "They have already perished in the ancient past, but all of us remain blessed and graced, living in the lingering warmth."


    There was actually respect in the Message of the Wise One of Shadow. The demon''s silhouette fluctuated as if in salutation, as it softly said, "As for the Wise One of Elements and the Wise One of Ether, both of them appear to be still alive¡­ at least, I have not observed any changes that could be linked to their deaths."


    "Nonetheless, elements differentiate each world and create a balance between various elements. You assuredly know of their purpose, although it had been a change for myself¡ªin the past, worlds would indeed perish completely when they fall, but now, thanks to its presence, the elements in the Void would enter the world falling to a destructive spiral and gently nourish it."


    "Still, ether itself is even milder. Being direction and power given form, it could create and support various abnormal worlds, such as realms of orbicular sky and rectangular earth, planes, indented or cavity realms. It has made small worlds possible as well, allowing the small to grow profoundly, not to mention that it parts the Abysses from normal worlds, and cycles such as the Vortex of Creation."


    At that, the Message became soft as if it was being emotional. Then Joshua, who had been listening intently, heard a familiar term.


    "As for the Holy Light," the Wise One of Shadow said thus, "The Holy Light created me."


    "The Holy Light¡­created you?"


    Joshua was left taken a back, gazing at the Wise One of Shadow''s endlessly deep eyes in the silhouette before gasping.


    "Abyss, demon¡­ah, I get it now!"


    Ignoring the warrior, who appeared to have remembered something, the ancient demon shadow continued calmly. "As you could see, I am a demon who has lived¡ªbarely surviving in the Abyss of a fallen galaxy. That would never change even now, just as I would not want to change it."


    "I was born unto a perished world, thereby experiencing death even before my birth¡ªsuccessor, you have to be aware of the Temporal Trap of the Multiverse. What I am saying here is that time moves a hundred thousand times faster than in normal galaxies or perhaps faster, meaning that it is a place of decimation on the very edge of the Multiverse. In the withered and broken Abyssal realms, my brethren and myself have continued surviving by solely relying upon black hole radiations because all stars have died, with white dwarfs turning dark. All that is left of the universe are cinders of thin particle shrouds."


    A deathly universe, where everything is nearing demise.


    "In order to exist, in order to live, has been the humblest ambition of life. I diligently studied all superpowers to invoke abilities out of nothing or indeed, to lead my own race towards other galaxies with light¡­but those places were too far, and regardless of whether the temporal frame of reference varied or because we were in the very edge of the Multiverse, everything was impossible and I was unable to see a thing."


    Until that day, when a blinding light connected all of the Multiverse.


    "You could not have imagined my astonishment then."


    Noticing Joshua''s own stunned expression, the demon silhouette solemnly said: "Successor, I was endlessly more shocked than you are now, for I had sensed something calling upon me and upon all Abysses across the Multiverse¡ªnaturally, the call itself had been too weak and it was probably the Abyss closest to the call that would answer¡­but I was different. I am powerful, and I saw the light¡ªand as long as there was light, no matter how weak it was as a beacon, I would be able to keep track of it with my senses."


    "Therefore, I came out from the ancient desolation, leaving the galaxy abandoned by the Initial Flame. I grew, becoming an existence with divine strength, and was therefore born in Psi, possessing magical creation, the change through lifeforce, the differentiation of elements, and the support of ether¡ªit was because of the illumination of the Holy Light that the Shadow could continue living. It was because of the kindness of that pure will to help everything that existed and to grant salvation upon all torment that I could now be here."


    "However, successor and Heir of the Wise One of Light, what I have told you is not the first change to have unravelled upon the Multiverse¡ªit was neither myself, nor what the other preceding Wise Ones had done."


    "¡­it was the Mastermind." Joshua said gravely as he watched the Shadpw. "Chaos and Evil Gods were the first change of the Multiverse."


    "Yes. The Wise One of Shadow replied. "It is the reason we have taken this Trail of Return, and the truth of what has befallen the Multiverse itself: the first one to change things had affected the Initial Flame."


    "The Initial Flame is the origins of our present Multiverse, the first Root of all that existed."


    "Endless worlds have been born because of it, living because of it."


    "It is only in places where the radiance of the Initial Flame reached that there has been existences, and the concepts of limited and unlimited hence divided."


    "However, there is a process through which the Initial Flame itself created the Multiverse. I know not of what steps were involved in the process, but there is no question that it was still in its earliest stages."


    After pondering for a moment, the silhouette of the demon added, "Just like an infant in a cradle."


    "If the Multiverse was allowed to grow naturally, then every world now would still be in a primitive cosmic age, unable to nurture any life.


    "Nonetheless, following something unexpected or indeed some special mechanism of our Multiverse, the Initial Flame ''moved'' by natural means. The first Temporal Traps hence appeared, and in those worlds first left behind by the Initial Flame where time accelerated, granting to birth to many primitive civilizations and [its] existence.


    "What was [it] actually? What was its intentions? I know nothing at all about that, and it is indeed because of that ignorance that I am compelled to journey toward the location of the Initial Flame¡­there would be perhaps a trap there, a fully armed prison that [it] has prepared, but it is still somewhere I have to go.


    "However, there are still things that could be identified."


    Pausing for a moment, the Wise One of Shadow said, "First, it is the fact that the growth of the Multiverse has been hastened by us Wise Ones. Our power has enriched the possibilities of the Multiverse, allowing endless beings to exist in diverse forms, but all of that does not comply to the [their] will.


    "[It] appears incapable of affecting the Initial Flame directly, and yet could sever the connection between the Multiverse and the Initial Flame, leaving the galaxy where I had lived and the many other galaxies to die.


    "Neither did [it] want any civilization to develop, with any civilization with the depth to exist eternally destroyed under the concentrated efforts of Evil God, each cycle of which has been known as an entire era of a civilization.


    "Such as the cycle of end that we exist in."


    The Wise One of Shadow relayed its information with a solemnness unlike before. "I could deduce [its] purpose, which is to wipe out everything save for the Initial Flame itself and have the Multiverse be reborn anew. That is the only explanation, with the drastic measures [it] has taken."


    "As for the Evil Gods that were stagnated eternities, perhaps they were one of the ways that [it] took to preserve the civilizations of the Multiverse. After all, without the resistance by the generations of sages, all civilizations that once existed would probably end up as Evil Gods."


    ***


    Joshua listened carefully. All of what the Wise One of Shadow said was similar to what the Ultimate Sublimator Collective had thought, albeit conveyed in greater detail. Still, even as he listened on, he could not help but left feeling the outrageousness of it all. "If that is the case, is [it] actually not rotten to the core? Even intent on using such a way to preserve specimens of civilization?"


    "Even you could call it ''specimen''. Could you really not feel the malice of it?"


    The silhouette of the demon shook its head, its tone somber. "To decide the fate of the Multiverse at its own whims, to think nothing of us, treating civilizations and life as specimens¡­we could have lived and develop in stability. If the Initial Flame had remained in its normal state, the endless cosmoses that have now perished, even the realms that have now fallen down to the Abyss, would perhaps still be basking beneath the warmth of its light."


    "After everything that [it] has done, how could it still not be rotten to core? Since [it] would not treat us as living things, we would certainly have to fight, and not allow [it] to get anything it wished for!"


    It was the most primitive state of mind in resistance, lasting from the rather short past of the Multiverse until this day¡ªa will which appeared to be aflame.


    "I am going now, successor. The Wise of One of the Holy Light still needs me, while the Wise Ones of the Elements and Ether may still be around, awaiting my arrival."


    The demon silhouette slowly reverted to its cascading form, even as the pure Message flowed. "This may well be the first time in history that two Wise Ones are existing simultaneously, born almost in the same era on the scale of the Multiverse¡ªmoreover, the two preceding Wise Ones have yet to present their post-death phenomenon, and are perhaps in a stand off against [it], or simply waiting for us."


    "I will join the battle alongside the Holy Light, and perhaps break the stalemate."


    "You are leaving?"


    The warrior had known that the moment would always come. Everything was much better than the worst-case scenario, and though it was a demon of the Abyss, there was benevolence in the heart of the Wise One of Shadow, who even answered his own questions in detail¡­perhaps it was his identity as an Heir of the Sage at work again: even though he had been prepared for death as he came out to stand before the Shadow, not only had he lived, but he had even learnt a great deal of information.


    Still, the warrior still felt dejected and frustrated¡ªbecause at this very moment, he had yet to be able to keep up with the Wise Ones.


    Moreover, with the Ultimate Sublimator Collective having mentioned this very era being the last hope there was, he was unsure if he could catch the last train in the future.


    Joshua voiced his doubts, asking the Wise One of Shadow who was about to leave when the last chance would disappear, and when the endtime would come.


    And yet, the answer he received was unexpected.


    "Don''t worry about that."


    The infinite shadows were at once journeying into the distance and remaining outside Stellaris, with stirring Message wafting to the God of Steel from the Shadow swaying around him. "The essence of the Great Mana Tide is to reconnect the Initial Flame to the Multiverse where their bonds were once cut through endless energy, so that successors like you would be able to head for the origins of all things by retracing the surging Tide and moving upstream."


    "Although the connection that the Great Mana Tide has maintained is about to be cut, I would add upon it.


    "It would not be only me either. The Wise One of Holy Light¡ªthe one you refer to as Sage in your mind¡ªdid so as well, using the Holy Light as a beacon. Look, every natural source of light over the Multiverse changes, having certain Holy Light attributes¡­ and that is also the case for the light of the Mana Tide. So, as long as there is study about the Holy Light, those who come later can journey forward with the Holy Light, even if the path of the Arcane should be cut.


    "On the other hand, I, the Wise One of Shadow, have created a Shadow Space which would exist in the Void even if the Multiverse should fall. As long as the Initial Flame still exists, regardless of how far it would go or how dark the Multiverse would become, the Shadow Space would remain as its shadow, a variant of its very power.


    "This era is certainly over, but all of you still have a future because I have forged it and blessed it upon all of you."


    ***


    Endless Shadow was vanishing.


    No, it was not vanishing, but turning into another state, a unique space!


    Joshua''s eyes widened. With his near-Demi Saint observation, he could see an extra-spatial network formed from the Shadow Space appearing across the range of the Multiverse!


    Like a spider''s web, it connected between galaxies. The shadows of all the cosmoses were connected like how all light had once been bonded through the Holy Light back then, a brand-new path directed towards the Fountainhead of the Great Mana Tide and the Initial Flame hence appearing within the white-hot radiance of the Great Mana Tide.


    It was a Shadow subspace which bridged worlds, the wish of the Wise One of Shadow and a manifestation of its power. It had once again repaired the path of the Mana Tide that was about to be cut, keeping every galaxy connected with the most direct of measures.


    "The pioneers would leave a path for successors. We exist because we have been graced by them."


    "In turn, the successors would leave a path for their own successors. I had given you a future, but no gratitude is necessary."


    "Because it is my conviction that you, successor, would do the same: all grace, blessings, and continuation¡­ they are everlasting and ever repeating, just as they are the evidence that eternal Order and civilizations exist!"


    In the end, when the Wise One of Shadow truly left for the horizon, Joshua could hear the kind voice that the Wise One itself heard all those years ago.


    "You already wield power far beyond of civilization and life, and yet you now still seek to fight and the Truth¡­ could it be that it is because you cannot stand stagnation? Your enemies are numerous if you continue on this long path, but do all you can to advance. The other Wise Ones and I will be ahead waiting for you in the endless distance for War''s (your) arrival."


    "Remember, successor. Our lives and civilization do not exist for the world! Instead, it is the world and the fate of the Multiverse that stretches on before us because we exist!"


    ***


    The Shadow left, vanishing from the seemingly unending path of the Mana Tide, leaving only a trail of Shadow that stretched forth in the surge.


    From start to finish, it had never asked Joshua for his name, nor did Joshua learn its name.


    But it was not important, because they were a predecessor expectant of a successor, and a successor who was keeping up with his predecessor.


    The normal Void and Stellaris once again appeared behind Joshua.


    Even so, Joshua''s heart was unable to restore calmness for a long time.


    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    "¡­Wisdom unquenchable, Order eternal, Legacies reciprocating unto this day."


    So that had been the real meaning in that ancient inscription.


    One Wise One had arisen one after another, instilling change upon the Multiverse even if they should die, to claim even the faintest of hopes for the future of the Multiverse.


    Nonetheless, it was far from enough¡ªeven if multiple Wise Ones would perish, it only delayed the end of days by fractions.


    However, there was nothing to fear.


    For from yesterday to today, today to tomorrow, and tomorrow to the day after¡ªgenerations after generations and pioneers after pioneers had done that, doing all that they could to secure greater possibilities for successors, adding to their thin, fractional chances of victory.


    "Even if tomorrow would prove to be the Abyss and an infinite purgatory, I shall never stop."


    Opening his eyes, Joshua calmly raised his hands to look in the direction of the Fountainhead of the Great Mana Tide, looking out over across distance space like what the dying Ultimate Sublimator Collective did just recently.


    He clenched his fist, as if wanting to catch hold of that illusory light.


    Because the sacrifices of countless people yesterday have forged my today, my today must be an existence for the tomorrow of countless people.


    Volume Eighteen, Abyss of Tomorrow. End.

 Chapter 1015 Happiness of Self

    Does life exist for happiness or for purpose?


    ***


    The Helgamoth Empire, the world of Mycroft.


    Constantine, an elite alchemist and member serial number 0003 of the Elite Party working under the Imperial External Exploration Department, was considering that question.


    It was a question often pondered upon, but only by intelligent individuals who were idling after having a bellyful meal and had seemingly entered a sagely state.


    At the moment, Constantine was with his teammates, on board a warship with specialized armaments that was journeying through the Void without a horizon.


    And their destination was the sealed world, the Court of Quiescence which was gradually known to all following the Ultimate Crisis.


    Happiness is a simple desire, and it would be shallow to think that life exists because of it. Even so, is purpose itself not a way in which desire presents itself? Ambition, proving one''s strength, realizing one''s abilities¡­could the desires such as filling the stomach, having warm clothes, and being with the one you love vary in some sort of heierarchy?


    The Court of Quiescence was in itself a rather distinct name, but its backdrop as a prison spoke more volumes than its name¡ªin the world-class prison that was augmented and refined countless time over by the gods of Mycroft and almost every Legendary champion, many horrific beings that would certainly turn the cosmos upside down if let loose were restrained here.


    The Black Fog, Phoenix the Void Behemoth, transcendent Chaos spawns, Evil God variant, laboratory of the Ultimate Virus¡­one would just have to pick any one of the beings and it would be at least be a Legend. Even if it was not some Extraordinary creature, it was something terrible like the Ultimate Virus, or indeed some other creation of a former civilization.


    Even so, all of those things embodied such remarkable research value that it was simply a pity to destroy them. Hence, they were simply sealed with the strictest of measures, and then studied using the most prudent of methods.


    That being said, the Elite Party had presently come to the Court of Quiescence not because their leader, Priest, held the statues as Commander Radcliffe''s apprentice, but because of Constantine the Alchemist himself.


    He had come to visit a prisoner.


    Whatever the case may be, do both happiness and purpose both not require ''Self'' and being alive? To give up on Self for happiness, to give up on life for purpose¡­is that not folly?!


    With that doubt in mind, Constantine and the others passed through nineteen strict heavy checkpoints to enter the Court of Quiescence. The world itself was said to have been jointly created by the Seven Gods and the Four Fairy Queens of Fairyland, armed with 1700 Legendary maze seals and dimensional barriers by the Legendary mages. With even Commander Radcliffe covering the outer zone of the circle with a circular portion of his own body, should things have come to the point that one of the creatures within was about to escape, he would have directly detonated the entire world across time and space before stuffing it into his black hole engine.


    "So, in that sense, we are actually inside the Liege''s body?"


    When Priest and Constantine were at the front desk of the prison and handing over their visitor''s permission to a Silver Fairy, Clark the Rider was picking his ears rather uncouthly in a corner. He then saw the elemental fairies of various colors and radiance, which were flying around in the corridor, and felt as if his eyes were blurring by their movements. "And why are all the personnel in this prison fairies?"


    "To be precise, it is the palm of the Liege." Wayne the Mage, who posture was in contrast prim and proper replied flatly. "I suggest that you do not behave so carefreely, since this is a place where the eyes of gods and every champion are focused."


    "It is also simple as for why all the personnel are fairies." Clergy, who had his eyes opened even if he was meditating closed his eyes and softly said, "After various tests, the gods believed that it is impossible for any beings to corrupt the fairies unwittingly. If they tried, it would simply unfold like the one that had volunteered to join to experiment itself¡ªafter it was corrupted by the Legend of a different realm, it had forgotten in just two seconds that the other guy had kept reminding it not to tell anyone else, instead running off to brag to its companions all about that other big friend it had just made."


    "¡­that sounds quite reasonable."


    Elemental lifeforms certainly were without guile, although they did have astonishing patience. Rider then carefully thought that if some powerful being were to corrupt a fairy to open the locks for him, he would probably have to weather hundreds years'' worth of gossip and chatter even if it had been from a single fairy¡ªSeven Gods above. He even remembered the real-life example of the case of a fairy, which spoke so much with the tree to the point that the tree itself became an example.


    Perhaps the silver fairies would be better.


    "Alright."


    Suddenly, Alchemist''s rather tired voice spoke from the front desk, along with the hum of several of the front desk Silver Fairies activating a portal. The elf, who had appeared cheerful before, now appeared slightly dispirited, his pointy ears dropping while his entire form appeared lethargic. "It''s the teleporting, and then I''m done¡­thanks for coming with me."


    "Don''t think too much about it, we are teammates after all," Priest said, clapping his hand on Alchemist''s shoulders¡ªthat was when he felt something protruding and stiff, as if living wings that had been withdrawn, but the leader was unconcerned since he had gotten used to it. "In the end, after something so important has happened to your family, we will certainly give you company as brothers."


    Constantine said nothing, but simply glanced gratefully at his teammates who were cheering him up.


    Then, the portal shone and they vanished in the pale blue light.


    ***


    However, the reality is that there would always be those who would abandon Self over happiness, giving up on living for purpose¡­why would they do that? There is no understanding it, regardless of how one would explain it.


    Transported to a dark vast hall, the Elite Party looked to the center of the room which was slowly becoming transparent. Boundless radiance of energy was welling away from the edge of that transparent spot, illuminating the entire hall and allowing everyone to clearly see the being that was behind it.


    It was an elf who could be called ''handsome'' and ''beautiful''. One who at once possessed the firmness of masculinity and the delicate aesthetic of femininity.


    His body could essentially be called perfect. Even if half of his body was broken, there was a brimming vigor in the dilapidated flesh and organs. It appeared neither grotesque nor bloodthirsty, instead showing a praiseworthy and beautiful attribute with its embodiment that represented the sheer endurance of life.


    It was Neuper, the Ultimate Elf.


    The first Ultimate Entity in Mycroft''s history, the culprit behind a hundred thousand deaths on the Zeta Ram Installation, with half of the military base crippled and half of the fleet garrison sunk, along with the deaths of dozens of envoys from otherworld civilizations.


    Afterwards, it had been defeated by Roland the Holy Knight in Northern Moldavia during its attempt to invade Mycroft''s own homeworld. But surprisingly, it did not cause major destruction or attempted to escape, but instead allowed itself to be freely captured after its defeat as both Nostradamus and Brandon rushed to the scene, sending it here to the Court of Quiescence to be hence sealed.


    Noticing that the seal over itself was released slightly, the Ultimate Elf opened its eyes slightly, revealing clear azure gem radiance that resembled the ripples on a watery surface. It looked towards the Elite Party in front of itself, making a puzzled expression.


    "Constantine?" It asked in curiosity. "Why are you here?"


    "Cousin ¡­"


    Taking a step forward, Alchemist, whose entire face had been filled with melancholy, shook his head in slight disgust. "To be frank, I don''t know at all whether you, monster, could still be considered my cousin. Even so, for the sake of my aunt and uncle''s earnest beseech, I will call you that for the time being."


    "All they''re wanting to know now is how that poor cousin of mine became a monster, whether it had been painful when the son they had raised for so many years was being eaten away, and what were his thoughts in his moments of death."


    ***


    The Ultimate Crisis had forced every person on the world of Mycroft to be evacuated to Shelter realms. It certainly had raised suspicion amongst citizens, given that it was a major countermeasure¡ªto prevent public hysteria, the united governments of Mycroft made certain information regarding the Ultimate Virus public, which included the corrupting virus that created Ultimate Entities.


    When Constantine learned that his rather loosely acquainted cousin had suddenly became a violent monster with the blood of several hundred thousand people on its hands, his sheer shock was no lesser than that of Neuper''s own parents. He remembered that the cousin had been clever, prudent, knew his own place, and had always been able to refuse seduction¡­ even if it was the Ultimate Virus''s corruption, he would never have gone down so quietly, in the very least resisting.


    Why? Why could it still lurk for so long after it had become an Ultimate Entity? Why¡ªwhy would it not flee right after its defeat, instead leaving itself to be freely captured and then sealed so easily?


    Did it not clearly have the power to run away? Even if he had become a monster, it should have chosen the future where its survival was most likely, and not to be restrained like this, slowly dying.


    Constantine had questions in his mind that he wanted answers for, which was why he agreed to the request from Neuper''s parents and sought out Commander Radcliffe to submit his request to visit the Court of Quiescence to see his ''cousin''¡ªall on his own will.


    Then, he would wait for his answer.


    "¡­Of course I am still Neuper. All of you seem to have a knack of claiming that Ultimate Entities are monsters replacing the original, when there is, in fact, no difference between the Ultimate Entity and the so-called corrupted. The Ultimate Virus is simply a series of programming, data, and messages."


    The Ultimate Elf smiled in response to Constantine, its voice wafting through the transparent seal. "How I should put it? It is similar to learning something new: after learning about corresponding social knowledge, a youth who has once been ignorant of it would have a brand new view of the world itself. Even when it comes to things that he once ''liked'' or ''disliked'', he would have an entirely new perspective and reaction¡ªit is a change that is essentially the person swapped for another."


    "Let''s have another example: there would assuredly be many dissimilarities in an individual between childhood and adulthood¡­ could it be that following the gaining of new knowledge or the change of mindset, you are no longer yourself? Could the person you were when you were younger and the person you are when you get older not be the same? Ah¡­ perhaps that would truly be the case for certain people who enjoy spouting lines like ''The old me is dead. The one you see now is a whole-new me!'', although nobody would ever consider them monsters."


    People would always change. So why would the Ultimate Growth be considered a mutation?


    Be that as it may, Neuper did not actually try to convince the other.


    ***


    Even if it was being kept alive, every single bodily function of Neuper the Ultimate Enity was fully sealed. Now, its permission to speak at the moment in lieu of obtaining information was only granted through the permission of authorities.


    The Ultimate Elf was smiling cheerfully as he had done before. "Although I was absolutely unaware that I was infected, there is no question that I have chosen the path of Ultimate Growth myself, when I learned of what it would bring me when I was inside the cocoon."


    It was not lying¡ªnor could it lie. Such was fact, with the flickering divine spell of Truth proving it.


    "In fact, because I have profound understanding of our own civilization, I know that I can only briefly run free. That is why I simply surrendered when I was beaten: resistance was futile."


    "¡ªDid it just say ''our civilization''?" Rider whispered, only to be silenced by Caster and Priest¡ªafter all, they were here keeping a friend company, and it was still essentially a private family matter for Constantine.


    And now, Constantine himself appeared even more doubtful, and could not stop himself from pressing, "No, doesn''t that make no sense? You do know that the Self of humans is fragile. Being injected with substantial information is therefore brainwashing, not learning! You do know that, so why would you choose Ultimate Growth?!"


    "Because I know that it''s the one possibility through which I would obtain happiness," Neuper replied straightforwardly and calmly without holding back, its beautiful¡ªalmost devilish features showing a calm expression. "Cousin, you should not be thinking in such absolutes when you have not been touched by the Ultimate Virus. No more than a few would resist such temptation, since those who could maintain their Self against it are only those who are stronger that it, meaning they would at least be Supreme."


    "Wait, were you not happy before this?" Constantine replied, taken aback. "Your family, your friends, those who loved you, and those whom you loved¡ªyou even enjoy a good, leisurely job and a superior who treated you well. Neuper, to say that it was unhappiness, have you lost all sanity?!"


    "Is the blood of the elves not good enough? The talent to ascend as Legends, the finest ability to adapt, a long life and elegance in appearance¡­you are even the one with the finest talent in our own clan. Would you not have become a druid if you had so chosen? So, why had you changed every organ your parents blessed you with on a whim, replacing the flesh that the heavens gifted and squandered your perfect innateness?"


    This time, however, Neuper answered Constantine''s question with a question, shaking his head slightly. "Your parents have even complained more than once that you don''t love them, that your actions in wildly replacing your body parts and bloodline is actually a sign that you do not cherish the elven race. They think that, when all is said and done, you are callous and cold, an insane traitor. On the other hand, I know that you are no such person¡­it is just that the happiness you desire is simply different from the happiness that most others would desire."


    Alchemist could not help but clench both fists as soon those words left the mouth of Neuper the Ultimate Entity.


    Behind his friend, Priest could hear that the thump of Constantine''s heartbeats that were gradually becoming louder and deafening. The Heart of Tarrasque was rapidly stirring, a sign of its owner''s agitation.


    "My happiness is actually very simple: I want to become powerful."


    Neuper, however, ignored Constantine''s own agitation and continued serenely, "I would be the champion who would reach both heaven and earth, a champion who can enter and leave the Void, a champion who can head to other worlds and be free. This isn''t a warped thought planted in my head after being infected, but an ambition hidden deep within myself¡ªit is just that I was too clever, that I knew my place, and that I simply lacked the talent. That is why I couldn''t be as you are now, cousin. You were able to give up on your innate talents and still shine in such splendor in other aspects, even becoming a member of the famous Exploration Party. You would never know how much I had envied you, just like how you would believe that my happiness is without comparison."


    In itself, happiness was a twofold satisfaction in the physical and spiritual aspects.


    In itself, purpose was the process in which the will of the Self was being ''accomplished'' and ''obeyed''.


    "Distorting my Self, and allow myself to be infected by the Ultimate Virus? With happiness, that trade was just too worthwhile. I experienced the sensation of power. I could move freely in the Void, darting through the vast, borderless Multiverse¡­by the gods, it was in that single moment when I had seen the light of the Mana Tide wrapping around me, when I had seen the stars flickered as if all of them were gazing upon me, that I felt truly alive. You would never understand that feeling of wanting cry and scream in exhilaration."


    Within the confines of its seal, the Ultimate Elf displayed an expression of satisfaction. It appeared that it had truly experienced bliss then that there was such great contentedness even as it recalled that moment here and now, in the Court of Quiescence.


    "I am already dead to others? So be it."


    "I am no longer myself to others? So be it."


    "This world is filled with the people who are dead men walking, people who live lives in unhappiness or in the absence of purpose. I would never become one of them."


    "It was such happiness that I wanted to share it with my parents. I know that my father loved exploring the seas and my mother enjoyed the view from atop mountains, and yet they would remain in the forests and inside Mycroft all their lives, only watching the vast Multiverse in envy without visiting it themselves¡­Constantine, what you''ve mentioned is fake happiness, while I seek my truest ambition."


    Left in shock, Constantine subconsciously looked at his hand¡ªthe arm which had been modified into a suction pad form with psionic link functions.


    Whose body could have been more guilty of mutation than his own?


    Even the Lifetree did not consider him an elf.


    Even his parents felt that he had abandoned his own race.


    Compared to Neuper, who was it actually who had given up on Self?


    Were both of them identical monsters who willingly gave up on their Self for their own happiness?


    "But¡­why didn''t you run?" Constantine ask, revealing his doubt that lingered even now. "It''s clear that you could''ve done it. Why didn''t you try?"


    "Because I knew that I had done wrong and so, had to be punished. If resistance had failed, I would simply have faced death in peace. One way or another, my life has no regrets after having made true my ambition. If I could offer some value to the Mycroft civilization to make amends for my sins, then take it. This is a personal choice of ''Neuper'' as well."


    Even until the very end, the beast was infinitely assured as it mouthed every word. "Lastly, cousin Constantine¡ªif my parents would still want to know if Neuper had been in pain in his final moments, tell them that ''Neuper'' has finally obtained the happiness he pursued. When most others are not even sure what on earth they seek or what their purpose in life is, he has become beast and found the first ambition he ever had."


    "Though it may have been a brief few days, he has finally reached the future he was unable to touch all his life, fulfilling an ambition he would otherwise never have been able to fulfill in life. He has witnessed the vastness of the Void and seen the profoundness of the stars. He is hence moved, and has actually laughed so hard to the point of tearing up."


    "Compared to that, ''Ego'' and ''Life'' are insignificant, frivolous things."


    The hundreds of thousands who had perished in the process where it became the sublime was even more unimportant. While it knew that it was wrong, even feeling guilt over it, it would not hesitate to do it.


    "For I am a being and beast of selfishness. For the sake of happiness, I willingly give up on my Self and life."

 Chapter 1016 Sacrifice of Self

    Does life exist for happiness or for purpose?


    ***


    The Galaxy of Bloodbath, the Multiverse.


    Inside a private Void settlement within the borders of the Amos Court, former Mycroftian captain Creed considered that question as he stood before a massive petri dish.


    It was a question often pondered, but only by intelligent individuals who were idling after enjoying too much of life and had seemingly entered a sagely state.


    And in front him was a twitching bundle of flesh.


    The petri dish itself was a huge container created from translucent biocrystals, filled with a scarlet liquid solution flickering in fluorescent light. And floating within the scarlet fluid was chunks of distorted, bloated flesh filled with unusual flashing runes.


    One could see arteries extending away like tree roots from the flesh that exuded a faint glimmer of golden radiance, with each of the arteries also being surrounded by many silver eyeballs. Each of those eyeballs were beautiful and sacred as if they were the most magnificent and flawless of precious stones, and even after having them embedded upon the innards and body which only ever appeared in nightmares, it appeared both bewitching and graceful.


    Suddenly, the flesh began to spasm just as the volumes of bubbles plopped within the scarlet fluid. The unusual runes that had been covering the flesh could be seen to be spreading, reaching deep into the flesh itself.


    Creed, however, looked on as it unfolded with a gentle gaze. He pushed a few buttons on a machine by a corner, seemingly adding something to the solution before turning back to the container, asking, "How is it, Elma? Does that feel a little better?"


    "I have already calibrated the concentration of the Extraordinary barring solution up to 80%. Do you still need more?"


    "¡­Very good, but no thanks."


    After a moment, the unusual runes on the flesh began to fade as a tired voice spoke to Creed through a spiritual connection. "Sorry for the trouble, Creed. You''ve done well in learning how to operate the lab in a brief few days¡­you''re really talented!"


    It appeared that the bizarre compound of flesh inside the crystal container was Elma¡ªor a core part of the Amos, who spoke with an awed voice. "You have to know that it would actually take professional Amoses at least one or two weeks to get a handle of things. For you to have learnt every procedure in a matter of days, it seems that having you inherit my legacy would not be too hard."


    "¡­Perhaps." Creed did not deny the fact. He could not at once put to words how much he wanted to be a help to Elma and how diligent he had been as he did all he could in learning. Rubbing his tired eyes, he quietly said, "Just hold on a little longer, Elma. Just a little longer, and maybe the medicine to get rid of the Ultimate Virus would be created¡­don''t think about legacies or whatnot things that has to do with dying."


    "Alright. I will be waiting."


    The clearly mutating flesh spoke in a rational feminine voice, responding quickly although it did not at all give Creed the sense that it was rooted in reality.


    Then, the entire lab room fell silent as the pair did not utter a word for the moment, with only the plopping sounds in the petri dish audible.


    "¡­Was it worth it?"


    "Such sacrifice of Self, becoming a monster and perhaps even dying¡­was it worth it?"


    In the silence, Creed had wanted to speak out a few times as he gazed at the mutating flesh within the container, to ask Elma what she thought¡ªhe wanted to know whether the lady she knew actually knew what she was doing, and whether she knew the purpose in doing it, and whether it was an equivalent exchange for giving up on live.


    But he could not say it.


    Because even Creed himself knew that the Elma''s actions in stopping the Ultimate Virus from spreading again had saved at least billions of Amoses.


    ***


    After receiving the barring potion developed by the Nature Magister, Elma had used her own bloodline to test it as soon as she could, blending and creating a tailored version of the barring potion that would fit the Amos race. Then, without slowing down at all, she took advantage of her own recent audience with Imperator Amos to hint that her actions were at the behest of the Imperator''s own will, while using the personal connection to an entire society of Thought Individuals after having saved them when she slayed an Ultimate Entity, reaching out to authorities of relevant industries to commence rapid mass production of the barring potion.


    Everything had been done so swiftly that it could not have gone quicker¡ªas a portal network was opened, batches after batches of barring potion were delivered to all corners within the Court, allowing most of the Amoses to stop, or at least know about the invading epidemic, in turn allowing them better treatment and quarantine. To say that Elma''s actions had saved over dozens of billions of other Amoses would not be an exaggeration.


    In fact, she could well had saved an entire generation of the Amos.


    On the other hand, the Imperator had not mentioned a single word about anything. He neither admitted nor denied the fact that Elma had pulled rank using his own name, nor did he obstruct or help Elma as she implemented countermeasures against the Ultimate Virus against his own will.


    He quite simply watched with interest as the ants in his palm struggled however they could, struggling through personal sacrifice and putting life on the line to fulfill the purpose of Self, and then nodded thoughtfully.


    And it was exactly because Creed was aware of that he wanted to ask: was that worth it?


    Even if those words were not uttered, through the spiritual link the pair were connected to, to think it was the same as voicing it.


    And Creed''s thoughts were flowing openly without holding back to Elma, who also seemed to have something to say.


    "I know that to you, Elma, there is nothing more worthwhile than save billions or even trillions or Amoses, especially at the cost of infecting yourself with the Ultimate Virus. It is a noble and respectable sacrifice¡ªcountless Amoses would spread your name and be blessed by you, staying alive because of the future you have granted them¡­it is a spirit that is very much destined to be sung as legendary epic until the next age."


    "That being said, I am a cold-hearted, callous fellow who does not think highly of alien races. I am a bad person who is both vulgar and selfish, because I am fine even if a stranger dies in front of me, happily having a meal later regardless of how terrible that death had been, while I feel as if I am about to die just because someone I know has been hurt."


    "To me, the billions of zealous, xenophobic Amos are but dust compared to you. You are a sun, and therefore I really could not accept having you willingly go out over dust¡ªalthough I understand too that it is not a matter of worthwhileness to you¡­because you can do that. You, who were willing to rebel against the Imperator of the Amos, as such would naturally sacrifice your own life for the Amoses. It is perhaps your purpose, and I can actually feel your happiness over it."


    In itself, happiness was a twofold satisfaction in the aspects of the physical and the spiritual.


    In itself, purpose was the process in which the will of the Self was being ''accomplished'' and ''obeyed''.


    And at this very moment, even if Elma had been twisted into some flesh monster as she resisted the corruption of the Ultimate Virus, no one could ever claim that she was not happy now, nor that her life was without purpose.


    It was because she had gained a twofold satisfaction in the aspects of the physical and the spiritual, and the will of her self had been accomplished, realizing her ultimate ambition.


    Even so, the flesh within the petri dish twitched slightly as if shaking her head.


    "Creed, you shouldn''t say that."


    A mild spiritual presence exuded, as if wanting to straighten him out. "Let''s use an analogy: a group of people were travelling through a jungle when they were suddenly ambushed by a beast. Everyone fled in panic, but with their speed, it was basically impossible for anyone to escape."


    "And yet, it was in that moment that one of them suddenly chose to stand and fight. Her heart perhaps did not have notions about how she was sacrificing herself for the Amoses, but she was instead simply acting rashly out of the injustice of the guardian of the group not doing anything, and not resigning herself to the dissatisfaction that such was her fate."


    "That is why if he does not take action, I would¡ªthat person had fought and temporarily repelled the beast, allowing most to escape even though it placed that person on the brink of death¡­the others who escaped with their lives, or those who watched as the scene unfolded, would believe that it was a noble self-sacrifice, when it was in fact not."


    A golden tentacle reached out from the flesh, as if wanting to touched Creed''s now-tearful face from within the crystal walls of the petri dish. "Sacrifice is nothing so cheap," Elma said calmly, "but it could well be cheap since we are all selfish beings. As long as it is for the will of Self, the purpose of Self, even sacrifice is a difficult burden taken voluntarily."


    ***


    Elma herself was one of the top academics in the field of Extraordinary biology. Through backward induction of a soul''s adaptability, she had been able to create an artificial body fitted for a soul as an alien species without any data on humans.


    After all, Creed did not have any sort of physical genome when he was still inside the Soul Sphere. All that was available was his soul, but through simple data, Elma created a body that was mostly identical to his original one simply based on Creed''s own soul attributes.


    Therefore, after she had obtained the information (not so much information but a step-by-step walkthrough of how to create the barring potion) from the Nature Magister, it was not too difficult for her to swiftly tailor the potion so that it was useful for the Amoses by using her own body. Even the most specialized professionals would not have made progress faster than herself, and if she was not a heroine who had slain an Ultimate Entity and in turn gained an audience with the Imperator, her ensuing series of decrees under the falsified intentions of the Imperator would not have taken effect.


    That was also leaving aside the swift activation of the potion production line that saved so many Amoses.


    In that respect, Elma knew that only she could accomplish all of that.


    Only she, and no other one else¡ªthat was the only thing she could do.


    "¡­Ah. Sorry, Creed¡­I lied."


    After the long silence, the flesh inside the scarlet solution fluid was distorting as broiling heat wafted away from within. The unusual runes were spreading once again, but this time Elma''s voice was no longer so leisurely.


    "I underestimated the Ultimate Virus¡­" She laughed as she held back the pain. "I had thought that I am still able to repress it for some time with my ability, but it appears far more powerful than I have imagined¡­"


    As Creed looked on in shock, the mutated flesh was growing in the petri dish, with endless warped faces appeared upon the golden meat¡ªthose were all Elma''s faces that resembled human, Amos, and many other unknown creatures.


    Those faces were not actually horrifying and even considered beautiful. However, they were screaming or fusing as soon as they appeared, and soon enough all them pieced together into a new, sublime face that humans would think of as elegant, even if it clearly was not human. After that, cocoon threads appeared, enfolding the mutated flesh which was slowly being molded to show distinct, perfect curves.


    "I''m dying."


    The voice spoke, calm until the very end, and actually showed a hint of ease and release. "Wasn''t this phase called something like the ''Death of the New''? The present me shall perish, and from me, an Ultimate Creature of absolute selfishness shall be born¡­ Ah, it won''t do as I''ve imagined. I simply cannot live with that single aspect of selfishness¡ªwhy couldn''t its core thoughts be tuned to becoming powerful for love, for beauty, and for peace?"


    "No, just hold on a little longer!"


    As things had transpired to what they were now, Creed no longer had thoughts to be spared, to be shocked, or to be sad. He simply gritted his death and sped to the control panel of the petri dish, forcefully keying in the control codes to increase the dosage of barring potion. "There is definitely still hope¡­just wait a little longer!"


    "Kill me. The passcode is -0302.0101.1001.0304.0502.0105.0501.0902.0501.0301.0102-."


    Elma''s tone was calm, as if already expecting that it was what she would do when she died. "It''s the secret keycode that I''ve set in place to immediately destroy every piece of myself when something unexpected happens. It could put me to death even if I had become an Ultimate Entity, since I did request a General-class to augment the destroyal spell."


    "Creed, it would activate by itself even if you don''t key it in. However, I do wish to die by your hands¡ªplease fulfill my wish when I am still an Amos."


    "No!"


    Hammering the control panel in rage, Creed''s eyes bulged with bloody capillaries apparent even in the night. He turned, and yelled at Elma, "Ask for a favor from the Commander, pray to the name¡ªJoshua van Radcliffe!"


    "There would certainly be a miracle if you asked for it from the Commander! I don''t get it, why won''t you do it?!"


    "No way."


    It was only in that refusal that Elma''s voice turned cold, but the hidden embarrassment behind it was still audible. "Absolutely not. The Amoses are an enemy of Mycroft. Many of your people had died in that war, just as many of our own had perished. Even your body was destroyed in that battle."


    "To the people of Mycroft¡ªto you, the death of an Amos is a good thing. Just as you had put it, you only care for me but not the Amoses¡­moreover, I am the one with so many enemies of Mycroft¡­that Commander¡ªthat Count of yours¡ªmay be fine with it with his breadth of mind and might even agree to your beseeching, but I was the one to betray our agreement, a lowlife using Mycroftian technology to save the people of Amos¡­"


    "I had been blessed by his grace to live in the battle against the Ultimate Entity, thereby triumphing and securing glory, earning the chance to save many Amoses but without any form of repayment. Worse still, I did something that left Mycroft at a disadvantage, and could not live with my own selfishness. As such, I would rather die than to live with the shame."


    Then, watching as Creed who could not say anything but thump at the crystal petri dish, Elma''s voice became soft once more. "More than that, don''t decide on your own that my death is a tragedy."


    "I am already very happy that the purpose of my life could be fulfilled. It is my truest wish, my most genuine yearning. The purpose of which Elma was born has been found and accomplished¡ªafter having forged a future for my own race so that they could journey further, I have no regrets should I die now."


    "In comparison, Self and life are all insignificant. I am willing to give up on willing over the purpose of Self and prove my love for the people of Amos, and because of my embarrassment towards Mycroft and despite your misery over my sacrifice, I would never agree to asking a favor from your Commander."


    "In the end, I am a selfish person, a selfish Amos. My sacrifice is only for the sake of the comfort my own being."


    "Damn it, Elma! Did you think that you are the only selfish one here?!"


    Unable to stand it any longer, Creed roared and reached out to press his golden belt.


    "You wish to forfeit your own life? I don''t!" he yelled. "Selfish beings should be fighting each other in the first place, and this time, I will claim your life from your own hands!


    "Equipping Extraordinary plugin¡ªPhantom Gold!"


    [Equipping complete¡ªAre. You. Ready?]


    "Wait, Creed, what are you trying to do?!"


    Elma''s voice sounded panicked then, having not expected such a move from the human at all. "You¡­"


    Creed, however, did not have the time to listen, merely answering sonorously, "Arming!"


    Bolts of lightning flashed within dark shadows before shrinking into a set of dark golden armor that covered Creed''s body.


    [Mr. J system¡ªspecial plugin edition, activated¡­connecting to Crisis Handling System and modular processing¡­ Extraordinary armor, Phantom Gold Inferno fully energized.]


    [Lurking, ambushing, uprooting. I am the fire of the shadows!]


    "Spectral Wasteland, activate! Consume the entire petri dish with Black Space!"


    When the power had permeated his body, Creed felt that the power of the armor was mysteriously stronger than the last time he had used it, for some reason. Still, it was a good thing, and as such, he did not dwell on it.


    "Disengage from any damaging measures. I want all energy flow within to stagnate, and ensure that the vitals of the being inside the Black Space is stable!"


    A long time ago, I was a fellow who lived unhappily and in the absence of purpose, one who was better dead than alive.


    But since I had met the Commander and became a captain¡­since I had met you, Elma, I knew that all my life has come to be because of all this.


    For my own happiness, for my purpose, I am willing to give everything. Just as you have said, compared to all of this, life itself is simply insignificant frivolities.


    [Warning: Target of devouring possesses exceeding power. This action could overburden the individual who has equipped this Crisis Handling System, with death being likely. Would you continue?]


    "Yes!"


    Creed did not hesitate.


    Hence, Shadow space was manipulated, consuming a stunned Elma and her petri dish.


    ***


    Meanwhile, outside the settlement, two profound wills were standing off against each other in the Void.


    "Are you trying to stop me from recovering a citizen of Mycroft and his spoil of war?"


    The silver-white World Will was akin to the most profoundly cold of steel: sturdy, stubborn, unbreakable, and unshakable. His gaze swept through all of the Void nearby, calming even dimensional storms. "Amos, you may have been able to stop me as I was before, but you cannot as you are now."


    "Stop putting on airs, Joshua. I can tell that your injuries are not exactly mild."


    The spiraling will that resembled a galaxy sneered. "It would be just a little more convincing if you say that ten years later, but you won''t do as you are now."


    "So, your true form is placed in the Abyss and consuming the Vortex of Creation? It certainly is a fine path, and you might completely control the living pulse of an entire galaxy if you succeeded. In terms of individual power, the Takurians certainly would not win against you."


    The silver-white World Will simply ignored the other''s retort. "But I can. At the moment, you are far from succeeding and far from reaching the threshold of Demi Saint¡­but I have. As such, make way, Amos."


    "She is Amos. She is mine."


    The spiraling galaxy was not conceding, stirring the Void and actually scattering the radiance of the Mana Tide. "Moreover, it is really fascinating to have such a specimen amongst Amos¡ªto think that life actually has a possibility such as the sacrifice of Self, it is simply unbelievable. I cannot give her to you."


    "It probably would be unbelievable if it were mere lifeforms and beasts. But we are different. We are individuals belonging to civilization, and that is why there are always things more important and more noble. It is precisely because life is infinitely precious that the sacrifice would have such purpose."


    The silver-white World Will was gradually showing a sign of eagerness, although he still warned, "Do you want to fight, Amos? Although I really do not want to kill a champion such as you before the horde of Evil Gods arrive."

 Chapter 1017 Broadcast and Sermon

    Based on the information left by the Ultimate Sublimator Collective, Joshua learned much of the secrets surrounding the Evil Gods and the Chaos.


    One of them was that the numbers of Evil Gods was basically endless.


    In the first place, the Ultimate Sublimator Collective itself was not an ordinary viral creature, but was a special Extraordinary lifeform with fundamental attributes revolving around corruption, rapid evolution, and the fast ability to adapt. Should nothing unexpected occur, it would probably become a special Void Behemoth through natural change and evolution, spreading and breeding in the units of galaxies and cosmoses, and would have been unlikely to become the aberrative but powerful alternate space entity it had been.


    However, when it had grown to a particular quota¡ªin units Joshua was familiar with, it was surpassing Legendary-advanced and reaching up to the limits of Legend and having built a massive barrier lair in its own homeworld, it was invaded and attacked by a large horde of Evil Gods.


    With the power that the Ultimate Sublimator Collective had commanded then, repelling the ordinary Evil Gods would not have been a problem, and it would have just been slightly more difficult when it came to having multiple Evil Gods invade at once, just as fleeing in the case where defeat was inevitable was no problem at all. Soon, however, it realized that something was not right after getting rid of the fourth batch of those invaders of Chaos.


    It was not only itself that was facing Evil Gods invasion¡ªin the very galaxy where it resided, every single civilization was being assaulted and corrupted by the Chaos¡­an offensive that simply continued and appeared to have no end.


    The legions of Chaos spawns that had swarmed out of nowhere, along with the Evil Gods themselves, vanquished all civilizations along their way with terrible might, painting billions of living worlds in ashes, reducing them to dust.


    Still, it was precisely in that age of war against the Evil Gods that the Ultimate Sublimator Collective noticed a considerable number of strong civilizations that had held off the Evil Gods'' advance in its own galaxy. There had even been a supremely formidable machine civilization that drove rainbow war machines the size of worlds to roam along space, killing one Evil God after another along their journey while collecting Evil Gods as research samples and attempted to unravel their secrets¡­if not for the Evil Gods'' invasion that had forced those powerful civilizations to reveal their trump cards, the Ultimate Sublimator Collective would have been the one suffering when it eventually expanded to their location, and would have perhaps been completely destroyed.


    Either way, that galaxy was consumed by the fires of war during the period. The Ultimate Sublimator Collective hence abandoned its lair, and lacking any shame of typical intelligent life, it sneakily stayed behind the Evil Gods, following them as they invaded other civilizations, after of which it would defeat both the Evil Gods and the civilization, assimilating them¡­in that period, it had rapidly grown until eventually most civilizations and Evil Gods were harmless against it. In fact, the Ultimate Sublimator Collective even believed that it was chance for it to surpass its own limit within the warring galaxy, with no one being to stop it.


    That is, until that one day had come to pass.


    The Ultimate Sublimator Collective itself had been doing its usual day-to-day hunt of Evil Gods and civilizations when it abruptly felt a presence that left ten thousand worlds quaking, emanating from the very edge of the galaxy and the stillness in the other side of space.


    Then, the entire galaxy itself was torn apart by someone like a blank sheet of paper, split into two entirely different directions. A rift of profound darkness firmly stabbed itself into the stars, forcing countless worlds away from their old planetary systems as they were flung to endless distances.


    "If the Evil God of Fertility you speak of is a Demi Saint Evil God and the most powerful one known to the observed Multiverse, there is no doubt that the one I encountered then was another Evil God of the same evil as well."


    In the information it left, the Ultimate Sublimator Collective had named the entity that was so powerful that its mind had been left to despair, and was forced to flee pathetically to another galaxy.


    "The Evil God of Upheaval."


    ***


    All things had been in motion¡ªviolent motion, at that.


    Before that darkness truly manifested itself, the galaxy had already been plagued by one cataclysm akin to a natural disaster. That being said, it was not the usual natural calamities like earthquakes or tidal waves, but a spatial distortion that extended throughout every single world.


    The energy in some worlds was withered to low tides, just as some energies in other worlds would suddenly be brimming with no reason. There were also realms that had fallen into a dark age like no other, while others were exposed to restless brightness that never been seen before¡ªthere was cold, hotness, eternal light, or eternal day, not to mention that there was dramatic shifts in the supernatural across worlds.


    As ether circulations that kept small worlds together collapsed, there were untold numbers of worlds that collapsed into dust.


    Psionic energy went amok, leaving both World Wills and every mind in incomparable agony.


    Elements, mana, and lifeforce were left distorted, prompting all that had form and matter to lose the preset balance and hence perish.


    That single disaster had allegedly led to the birth of many Evil God Embryos similar to Disparity, Calamity and Collapse as numerous worlds fell consecutively under the might of the Demi Saint Evil God. As those world fragments entered other worlds, more Extraordinary upheaval similar to what happened in the world of Simboa would occur, further strengthening the disturbance of the Evil God of Upheaval. Those were motions that were completely different from what the diverse civilizations knew: in large worlds that were mostly fine or in the tightly defended homeworlds of advanced civilizations, the upheaval would still continue. Some included a change of physical state, chemicals that no longer reacted to other elements, while certain metals became unbreakable or suddenly very fragile, with all complex and detailed production coming to no effect.


    All theories that functioned by revolving around a standard Multiverse were all moot in the face of the assault of the Demi Saint that changed universal constants. Even when the greatest civilization of the galaxy attacked deliberately and defeated Upheaval itself, intent on stopping the chain of collapse across the stars, it all proved futile¡ªthey had assuredly stopped it for a period of time, but in the end, as the core planetary system of that civilization quietly met its demise, the entire cosmos itself had fallen.


    If not for the Ultimate Sublimator Collective being remarkably adaptable in various environments, its rapid rate of evolution along with its nature as a collective lifeform that would not be killed just because one of its own body parts went missing, it would have perished in the fallout left by the Evil God of Upheaval¡­that was why it had fled the fallen galaxy in panic, heading to other locations across the cosmos.


    That was also where the question came in: how many Demi Saint Evil Gods were there?


    The Ultimate Sublimator Collective simply did not know.


    Still, when it had headed out for the space of another cosmos, it observed the icy flame blazing across the cosmos.


    It was dark and dancing, a flickering flame of coolness.


    It was the radiance of the Evil Gods along with their shadows¡­with legions of them that completely enfolded the entire cosmos, spreading endless across the cosmos.


    "I was no longer able to observe every detail in the cosmos I once resided. It had simply vanished into the vast and borderless Silent Void. I could not see anything at all, because there was nothing there: neither the light of worlds, nor the presence of the Extraordinary."


    "It had seemingly vanished into thin air and become nonexistent, as if it had never come to be. Be that as it may, I found the corpses of other galaxies or even entire cosmoses in the Silent Void, and that was when I almost understood the origins of the endless empty space spanning the Multiverse: in the age when the Initial Flame still shone normally, the entire Void had been filled with worlds. There were no galaxies or isolated realms such as the cosmos at the time, but every world was combined into one massive, endlessly expanding and complete Multiverse."


    However, the Evil Gods had destroyed those worlds.


    Joshua could already guess the truth behind it all: that the Evil God was born 160 years ago in the temporal frame of reference for the vicinity of the Initial Flame. Moreover, starting from that time until the moment when the Wise One of Psi came to be, every single civilization would become an Evil God after they were destroyed¡­while the endless Void of the Multiverse were those infinite worlds that could have been civilized in the past.


    In other words, the number of Evil Gods were¡­


    "It means nothing. The battle against the Evil Gods is meaningless because they are capable of consuming everything, so instead of engaging in the eternal war against the endless legions of Evil Gods, it would be better to search for the Initial Flame¡ªheading to the birthplace of everything and end the source of darkness enshrouding the Multiverse."


    Joshua really understood the idea of the Ultimate Sublimator Collective, as well as that of the Sage and the other Wise Ones.


    That was why he could discuss engage Imperator Amos and negotiate, suppressing his desire to fight¡ªin the face of the oncoming cataclysm of Evil Gods where all things would be left in ruin, even the tiniest fraction of strength was precious and must be secured.


    However, it was only ever a beautiful wish because both Joshua and Imperator Amos were not individuals good with words, unless it came to proving their words.


    Therefore, after a brief few exchanges, Joshua had lost his patience and issued his ultimatum.


    "Agree, or it is war."


    Imperator Amos simply laughed coldly. "That is not up to you to decide."


    With that, the two attacked almost at the same time, colliding in the Void.


    ***


    The true forms of both individuals¡ªeven their clones¡ªwere not present. They had simply materialized their consciousness out of thin air, but under their domination, energy and matter around them converged and manifested as a part of themselves under their control, becoming their combat clones. Space no longer held meaning to individuals such as them, and any place where their will could extend was within their reach.


    In the darkness of the Void, Joshua had conjured a giant silver arm that could catch a world and grasped at the location of Imperator Amos. Within that palm, the dimensions were repelled while everything else was being compressed without restraint. Anything caught would unquestionably be squeezed into a singularity.


    However, Imperator Amos had manipulated the invisible forces of ether, directing it into a surge that assembled into countless translucent bony joints that rotated and flickered in pale fluorescence and was almost indestructible. Bloating power stopped space itself from retracting, before connecting together into a single form as if it were a long whip forged from worlds, wrapping around Joshua''s arm.


    Crack¡ªthe bone joins coiled like a gigantic serpent and was about to snap off the giant silver arm. Ether and Steel Strength were in friction, mutually nullifying and eroding as if they were having a melee in the tiniest scale possible, before spreading to the profound Void, their clash creating terrible light that illuminated the entire planetary sector.


    Boom!


    Just as the Amoses, who were in nearby planets, were left puzzled and fearful, amidst profound rumbling, world and dimensional tremors, the battlefield of the pair began to shift.


    As supernatural light that shone intermittently left all of the Amos Court in astonishment, the lights of worlds were dying one after another. Joshua did not want to involve innocent beings, just as Imperator Amos did not want to leave his own home in a mess¡ªtherefore, they left the Amos frontier, although the uninhabited systems between the Court borders to the former Takurian frontier proved to be unlucky. The champions'' battle destroyed stars, breaking worlds and piercing one realm after another, even directly used as materials they would use to fight.


    "What happened?!"


    A watcher in the surrounding border sentry points of Amos Court could not understand what was happening at all. All he could do was shudder as he watched the shockwaves of energy that had incinerated most of the spell circles seen with the surveillance apparatus, along with those observation nodes that were being destroyed one after another. He was at a loss and started to mumbling to himself.


    "World destruction¡ªthey are collapsing in a chain!"


    In the Court Frontier, the face of a General turned abruptly as he hurried into the Void while keeping his eyes fixed at the distance. Being a Legendary champion and one of the top-ranking individuals of the Court, Caledonia was stationed at the very front in the war against the Takurians¡ªbut even he was trembling.


    Because the presence of the Imperator was tangling with the power of an otherworld champion, crumpling the many planetary systems which were used as a buffer zone against the Takurians!


    "It''s the Grand Patriarch of the Takurians invading! As I''ve thought, their disappearance isn''t just an illusion!"


    "Still, they should not be that powerful¡ªand where is the fleet?"


    All at once, all of the Court''s armed outfits were at their most alert state. But even as they assembled, they were unable to find any trace of the enemy, with countless champions only able to look around blankly. Nonetheless, there were those who know their place¡ªbeing aware of their own ability, it was impossible for them to join in the battle of the Imperator and the otherworld champion since they would not be of help, only dying for no reason at all.


    Meanwhile, near the borders, many merchant ships transporting cargo through the Void also picked up on the unusual happenings in the surrounding worlds. All of them hurriedly stopped their vessels, intent on avoiding the battlefield that had suddenly appeared dead ahead¡ªbut although the battle did not actually continue shifting ahead, the shockwaves were still spreading. As the dimensions rippled profoundly and visibly, the light of planets emanated, leaving the Amos merchant ships soft in their appendages and almost immobile.


    That was because each small and midsized world were being blasted away by the fallout pulsating from the heart of the battle as if rolling meteors, streaking towards them. While their vessels would at most be knocked away by the darting worlds, thanks to the sheer size of their own ships, who would remain calm in the face of countless world pressing towards themselves?


    Moreover, the most terrible was not just an entire world crashing towards them¡ªthousands of worlds were being blown off and swept away!


    Hence, in the border separating the Amos Court and the Takur Ruin Cult within the Galaxy of Bloodbath, countless worlds shot towards every direction like a rain of meteors. Dimensional turbulences were stirred to the point that the radiance of the Great Mana Tide was knocked away, with the buffer planetary systems pushed away in its entirety, leaving a Silent Void and absolute emptiness in the galaxy!


    And in the Void, endless light shone and incinerated every spying gaze or observation spell. One would not be able to look straight at the light without being Supreme, and it was only Legends who could barely identify the details of the fight between the fluctuating radiance.


    But the real exchange of blows, and as to who had the advantage or who was on the losing end, only the two who were fighting would know.


    As it should have been in the first place.


    Imperator Amos was a champion who had ascended to his present level with ether and magic, having lingered on the limits of Legend for over dozens of millennia, while his true form had long since been placed in an Abyss to attempt reaching the Vortex of Creation¡ªthe essence of an entire galaxy. If he could indeed assimilate the circulating energy in the galaxy to his own ends while creating a road that exclusively belonged to himself, it was only a matter of time before he became a Demi Saint.


    On the other hand, Joshua had, based his strength on Steel Strength, refined from Steel Strength with Emotion power and the many other previous paths of Extraordinary abilities, along with the data gained from the Unified Archives, the Knowers, the Triple Curtain, and the Ultimate Sublimator Collective.


    The fallout alone of the battle between the two were leaving worlds ruined. It would not have been unusual to break off an entire spiral arm of a galaxy, and with time, it would not have been difficult to dismantle the galaxy into little pieces. In theory, save for beings of the same level, there would be no one else who would know the intricacies of their fight.


    Although there was only a single exception: the observation field that both combatants had brought along.


    At the moment, the battle between Joshua and Imperator Amos had entered white-hot state. The strength that both sides had mustered out of thin air had now turned them into a four-armed God of Destruction and a nebulous creature: arms and foggy appendages tangled, bursting away with luminous stellar fragments. One dead world crumbled after another, turning into clusters of halation that were absorbed into the body of the pair, replenishing their supplies and strength.


    And the one who had the advantage in the battle was Joshua. Though his four arms were not as numerous as the ether tentacles of the nebulous creature, one of those unbreakable ether tentacles would crush each time he clenched, emanating splendor over the skies. In fact, the Giant God even lunged forward in an ''embrace'', his chest that could easily accommodate the Solar System tightening as his four arms folded, firmly squeezing the nebulous creature into three separate portions with the hug.


    The Legendary-tier observation spell that Joshua brought along hence distinctly recorded everything.


    And then broadcasted live.


    On the other side of dimensions, at the Zeta Ram Void Installation as well as the Mycroft home world in the Galaxy of Beginnings and the Lost Galaxy respectively, almost all Mycroftians could see Imperator Amos being beaten back. The rate of his materialization was not as quick as Joshua''s, with his clone that was linked to Void needing longer time to react. Having no experience in fighting a Demi Saint, the Imperator who kept himself connected to the Thought Individuals spread throughout the cosmos certainly lost out in comparison to Joshua¡ªeven if their ability did not actually appear to have much difference, they were firmly restrained by Joshua.


    The cheers and gasps of surprise were endless. Even the faces on the Legends of Mycroft twitched, either in awe, sigh, or delight. They could never imagined that Joshua''s growth had actually progressed so quickly¡­how long had it been, really, for him to have grown to such a level?


    Certainly, as the Wise One of Shadow had mentioned, everything was akin to having the gaze of the entire Multiverse and all the Wise Ones focused upon him. It was only after infinite causalities tangled that the warrior of the now was born¡ªhad Joshua himself not kept fighting and facing those frightening foes, he would assuredly not have weathered so many dangers and developed such great power.


    Certainly, it was not only the world of Mycroft¡­the live broadcast was not only limited to Joshua''s own brethren, because in the Multiverse where the Lost Galaxy was, various famed major factions, powerful Void empires, civilizations, and races had received invitations from the Mycroft civilization to watch the live galaxywide broadcast¡ªand were left in shock and awe, with some of them left utterly terrified.


    The Amos Court of the Galaxy of Bloodbath, one of the Calamity civilizations, was also Class Five civilization. Though they had deduced the power of their Imperator, they had never imagined that it had already reached such level: a combat clone that had materialized out of space could easily destroy and entire planetary system, extending shockwaves over a thousand worlds or even breaking them. If not for the Takur Ruin Cult, who were a deterrent and probably likewise had a trump card, he could have projected world across the stars and actually constructed a majestic galactic empire!


    Be that as it may, the champion of Mycroft was even more terrifying¡ªhe was able to suppress the Imperator, leaving the Imperator no opening throughout even as he roared in rage.


    "Why would they let us see this?"


    "A demonstration of their power, no doubt¡­they are probably declaring themselves the dominant force of the cosmos!"


    "As expected of the lost Forerunners, a civilization that had once forged magnificence¡­now they have returned, and are displaying to all of us their power and splendor."


    The other champions of Class Five civilizations all felt the profound threat, for the might that Joshua was demonstrating had surpassed their imagination of what ''limits'' were.


    The Ultimate Crisis had barely gone by with most of them suffering major casualties. All of them indeed felt gratitude towards the selfless contributions of the Mycroft civilization, but it did not mean they were intending to lower their heads in subservience.


    Now, however, it had all became complicated at once because of the presence of the Four-armed Giant God.


    Even the Takurians, who had now migrated far away, saw that very sight. The new Grand Patriarch even sensed the power of their nemesis along with that alien champion¡ªbeing a champion himself and having learnt about the agreement between the former Patriarch and Joshua, he sighed.


    Because once upon a time, it had been the Takurians who had stood as equals against the Amos, even if neither side had been able to overwhelm the other.


    Now, as their ancient nemesis was being held back and even about to be defeated, he could not feel any excitement or bliss, because it was not himself who had accomplished all that.


    "The day of return would come¡­ we shall rebuild hope of glory, and exist eternally in this galaxy!"


    Swearing so in his heart, the new Grand Patriarch turned and cease his observation of the distant battle.


    And seemingly deliberately hiding their own light, the thirteen Canopy Realms, which had darkened, journeyed forth towards the faraway Silent Void with countless moving homeland spaceships, vanishing within borderless darkness.


    ***


    In that very moment, the battle in the Void was about to end. Joshua''s four arms had torn apart the main body of the nebulous creature as if tearing hardened cotton cloud, dominating all substance and energy. There would not be cores for the level of beings such as himself or Imperator Amos¡ªaside from a drop of blood or fragment, even a bit of radiant energy or circuits similar to their essence was a chance for them to materialize and be reborn.


    That was why everything that was the enemy must be obliterated and dominated. It was only then that the battle would be finished.


    "You win."


    Even if the Imperator never gave up until the end, he was unable to single out any point of reversal.


    "I cave," he said, his voice seemingly echoing from the far side of the Void and slowly fading into nothingness.


    "Give up on your playful assault on all alien races. Our mutual enemies are the Evil Gods and the Chaos, just as it is for every living being."


    Joshua''s Giant God clone stood in a halation¡ªremains which were scattering from the nebulous creature. "Otherwise," he growled, "I would be going to the Abyss of this galaxy."


    The Imperator did not reply, but neither did Joshua care if he agreed or if he understood.


    This battle against Imperator Amos or forcing a concession had been necessary, with Creed and Elma being a convenient point for interference. Even without them, Joshua would have still come, demanding compensation for the Amos Court''s assault on the Mycroftian Expeditionary.


    And just as the other civilizations were thinking, the broadcast had indeed been a demonstration of power.


    But more than that, it would have made what he would say next even more convincing¡­in the end, the world''s most earnest belief originated from great power.


    That was why Joshua had to use a sufficiently violent battle to threaten the countless civilizations and races in the cosmos, and tell them about the secrets of the Evil Gods along with the cycle of eras, as well as of the last resistance, sacrifice, and resolve of the Wise Ones not known to anyone else on the far side of time and space, in the very origins of all life.


    "The very name of the Wise One of Lifeforce, the Wise One of Elements, and the Wise One of Ether have been forgotten and gone without a trace across the cosmos, just as the Wise One of Arcane was only remembered by the Knowers and the Wise One of Psi by the Triple Curtain respectively."


    "It should not have been so. They should have been praised and remembered by all for their love and sacrifice to all life in the Multiverse¡ªthe purpose of their actions should never have been buried in the long streams of history."


    Joshua was aware that the Wise Ones never cared for such things. Their will to keep fighting for all eternity probably had nothing at all to do with what others would comprehend or praise.


    But so what?


    Joshua himself did not believe that it should be the case and as such went to work, not to mention that it was only by making clear the relationship between Extraordinary powers and their origins that the civilizations would not run astray on those paths. In turn, more champions would be born as well.


    Although the warrior had yet to reach the threshold of the Wise Ones, he had already understood that every change of the Wise Ones was for the sake of the Multiverse''s prosperity, so that their successors would be able to assume the same path they had taken.


    And now, though everything that he would do was far from being comparable to the Wise Ones, it was the still the same.


    Joshua would spread the word, using the opportunity to describe hs own understanding about Extraordinary power towards every world and every being.


    Because legacy and knowledge were not actually alive, as well as the conviction and difference separating the millions of people, and legacies were only meaningful when passed down. If sealed in ancient chest and the most secret of data vaults, it was equal to being nonexistent.


    As for whether they understood, it was no longer any of Joshua''s business¡­and if anyone was intent on using it for evil, the warrior would naturally act and kill them.


    Therefore, in the silence of ten thousand worlds, as well as beneath the collective focused gazes of countless civilizations and countless champions holding their breaths, the four-armed Giant God who had just finished a battle and obliterated the clone of Imperator Amos raised his right front arm, his body still laden in scars.


    Upon it, a world was condensing and born out of thin air. Endless dense supernatural runes materialized over it, spreading.


    "The origins of the Extraordinary is divine power."


    The grand, sonorous voice spoke with neither preamble nor gesture.


    Hence, Joshua began a sermon.

 Chapter 1018 Challenge and Doub

    At first, many were unsure what on earth Joshua was on about, with a few exceptions. Even when the Legendary champions listened to the warrior''s abrupt explanation about Extraordinary powers, they were left at a loss for a moment.


    To most civilizations and their champions, Extraordinary powers were widely used constants just like gravity, electricity, and the speed of light. They were natural and common sense, with the entire Multiverse turning upside down, even ceasing to exist for them if it should change.


    An origin of wisdom? To those beings that were born in the Multiverse, it was a great barrier in perspective.


    Even so, for a person like Joshua who had come from a world without miracles, the existence of Extraordinary powers was naturally special, or indeed a miracle of unparalleled exceptions. His perspective of such powers was innately different from the natives of this Multiverse, and it was the minor few beings who knew of the existence of Wise Ones who could keep up with his ideas, or champions who could sense that Extraordinary powers were actually ''additional powers'' that only came after the Multiverse was born.


    Still, the blankness lasted for a short time: when Joshua ignited one star after another in the flames of Extraordinary abilities to form a Lifetree Totem, almost everyone instantly understood the essence and relationship between those powers.


    On the first and most fundamental layer was the Initial Flame.


    On the second layer was divine power which was derived from the Initial Flame, with a path connecting them.


    On the third layer were magic and lifeforce which were derived from the Initial Flame, as well as Psi which originated from divine power. Although magic, lifeforce, and divine power shared the same root, they were not derivatives of the same level.


    On the fourth layer were elements and magic derived from magic and lifeforce. These were connected by trails as well, and were interchangeable.


    On the fifth layer was Holy Light, derived from the Initial Flame, lifeforce, and elements.


    On the sixth layer was Shadow, derived from Initial Flame, magic, and ether.


    The next were the seventh and eighth layers, which were various derivatives combined from the preceding Extraordinary derivatives, such as Nature Power, Divine Energy, Emotion Power¡­and there were also many one-sided fragments symbolizing more derivatives, such as Authority and Superpowers that were born out of Steel Strength. They were singular branches in contrast and were positioned lower, forming endless derivative branches upon the Tree of Extraordinary.


    Such complex systems and relationship were revealed by Joshua in the simples and clearest manner. Each sun denoting an Extraordinary power was ablaze in the Void, the trail of their derivation radiant and marked upon the darkness, gazed upon by the champions watching the broadcast fixedly¡ªthey were neither astray, nor did they miss anything. It was just that they did not try to connect and compile the various pathways since all Extraordinary powers were equally grand powers in their perspective.


    Unaware of the origins and development of the Wise Ones, it was really difficult to explore that aspect save for some outstanding geniuses¡­ but now, Joshua had cleaned up the basis of everything for them so that they paths were firmer and clearer, and allowed them to progress further.


    But that was not all¡ªsoon, Joshua doused the stars in the Void, while the world in his right hand enlarged, becoming clearer as the outer shell of the newborn world became transparent, allowing everyone to clearly see the upheaval within.


    Under Joshua''s might, all of them could see that time seemed to be accelerating for the world that had been just created, rapidly condensing and forming, as well as how the Extraordinary powers affected the world as it came to be, and how gentle it was to all things in the Multiverse.


    "By the skies¡­so, without ether circulation, our world''s unique construct would not have a such a complete energy cycle and so steadily built a land of Order and life!"


    "If the density of mana had been just a little less, our race would have been fated to remain as beast, never developing soul or intelligence¡­much less magic!"


    "I simply could not have imagined that Psi was what cultivated the birth of the Earth Mother. Though it is now in slumber, without its delicate protection then, would fragile beings such as us really have flourished until now?"


    While elements divided skies and earth, lifeforce nourished and strengthened¡ªmany races and civilizations had spied a snippet of their world''s origins as the world on Joshua''s palm grew. They quickly understood their good fortune and the blessings from the forerunners, just as they understood how profoundly Extraordinary power influenced all civilizations and intelligent life in the Multiverse.


    It was frivolous as to how much application and deft techniques they could realize from those mysteries.


    In turn, the hearts of the powerless were filled with gratitude.


    In turn, the hearts of the powerful were filled with yearning.


    They were now curious¡ªcurious about the origins of those forces, the forerunners who had created them, and what heart they embodied that they could cast such great power upon the Multiverse in such kindness. They began to yearn for the truth, to discover why the name of such great persons would be lost to the darkness, remaining unknown until now.


    And that was the purpose of Joshua''s preaching, that which he would have them understand¡ªhe wanted to show Truth and great love, spreading the seeds of light upon the darkness of the Multiverse.


    It would be enough, even if it was just for a little.


    Be that as it may, there were slightly diverging voices of dissonance.


    ***


    There was happiness, delight, doubt, and puzzlement.


    Like the other civilization, every Mycroft individual watching the broadcast mostly had such emotions, because they were happy to have glimpsed a perspective of Truth, just as they were left doubtful if it was reality. Still, apart from all that, there was a faint sourness in a considerable number of them too.


    In fact, there was also jealously and dissatisfaction¡ªeven slight outrage.


    There was no question that Joshua van Radcliffe was a Mycroftian and a champion of their civilization. How proud they had felt when he had become so powerful that he could speak to all civilizations and beings across the Multiverse, just like how the Sage himself had raised the Bright Scepter to illuminate the path of the stars¡­but why? It was not as if that knowledge must not be shared with other civilizations of the Multiverse, but why had he not instructed Mycroft first?


    Why had he not enlightened them before spreading the word to other civilizations?


    It clearly would not have been difficult, and it was not as if the Mycroftians would only let free that knowledge after they had fully understood everything¡ªbeing heirs of the Glorious Era, they had the arrogance and belief that other civilizations would never surpass them even if they should obtain the same knowledge, but even so, treating all civilizations across the cosmos fairly would be unfair to Mycroft!


    After all, was Count Radcliffe, Commander of the Expeditionary, the man called Joshua¡ªnot a champion of Mycroft?


    However, as the world in Joshua''s palm slowly changed, the sourness in the Mycroftians'' minds faded.


    Because it meant nothing.


    As the God of Steel quietly presented the Truth to the world, all mundane emotions became meaningless.


    They saw a world enlarging in Joshua''s palm, the mountains, continents, skies, and oceans within repetitively destroyed and then rebuilt to demonstrate the intricacies of Extraordinary power. They saw stars condensing from a nebula, forming planetary systems that burnt consecutively in explosions, becoming white dwarves or black holes, cosmic bodies that spread searing radiance.


    They saw world itself being squeezed and pinched by the God of Steel into a continental realm, a planet, a mountain realm that was fully solid and a cavity realm that was hollow within. There were millions of common, extreme, outrageous, and profound realms created and destroyed within the briefest of time like the grandest of psalms.


    Until the end, as boundless power was quietly rendered and manifesting as the first runes of worlds, Joshua spread his fingers and palm to reveal the attributes of the world¡ªit was a supercontinental world with a land frame larger than stars. The continent itself floated upon a sea of ether, with a sun of Holy Light and a moon of Shadow circling around it. Elements and mana were casted as the storms, creating all life in the company of lifeforce.


    At the same time, all the champions saw that a primeval spirit of the world was growing upon the highest mountain at the center of the world. Essentially the first ancestor of all life, it grew along with the cycles of Extraordinary power, finally assuming a form with primitive divine power, becoming what was the first god, the initial deity.


    "This is the beginning of everything, the race of the Wise One of Psi. It is because the Creators had discovered the remains of the first god that they founded Extraordinary power, breathing life to psionic energy."


    Joshua withdrew his hand, but the supercontinental world¡ªnow a midsized world remained, even slowly floating away to the Void. Its World Barrier was also no longer transparent, concealing the world from connection to the beyond while the world itself became a normal realm as intended.


    And in that world of gentle climate was a god, who surveyed the world with a faraway gaze after having just been born.


    Everything was just birthed or slowly growing, all hope was in anticipation, while all future progressed towards the distance.


    Joshua had created a perfect living world and a flawless god.


    "The Creator¡­"


    "¡­the Maker!"


    "Molder of Worlds, the Architect of Deities!"


    "Father of Worlds, God of Gods!"


    Joshua, however, was not concerned with the praise and those profound names they had made for him. The four-armed God of War simply raised his hand to conjure vague star charts.


    "The Ultimate Crisis had wreaked destruction and death, terror and loss. There is no doubt it would lure several Evil Gods here," he said flatly, stating the reality none would really focus upon. "War, Disparity, Pestilence, and Famine¡­there would be another if one was killed, and whether you would call them World Eaters, the Endbringers, or any other name, they would be coming in the near future."


    One could see an exceeding mass of darkness appearing upon the bright star chart. Veins of gloomy rifts were eroding into every corner and splitting apart the grand light.


    "Those walking cataclysms that pursue memes and eternity would ignore all differences between life, civilizations, race, or even ideas to equally cast destruction upon all. I don''t believe at all that the cosmos could really unite and repel them as a collective force, but I would still warn all of you to plan for the worst¡­for the war between Order and Chaos has come, its curtains rising."


    There was tightening sensation in the hearts of every being. It was a threat to the instinct, and enmity that reached into their center of being: they felt the misery reaching to them from the darkness of ruined civilizations, along with the cold finality and devastation that the Chaos embodied.


    "Become powerful. You don''t have to fight for Order or the Multiverse¡ªyou only need to fight for yourselves, your own world, your own civilization, your own lives, and the lives of your children."


    "However, I am sanctioning against all wars between civilizations of Order."


    "I don''t care about the grudges existing between all of you or dissatisfaction against my decree, but from this day forth to the day the Evil Gods are repelled , I am stopping all senseless fighting¡ªall of you can doubt, curse, even complain reasonably or unreasonably, but I wouldn''t care. I would directly suppress every being bent on stirring conflict."


    Quietly, the four-armed God of Steel revealed his demand with neither threat nor arrogance in his voice. Joshua watched the Void before him as if simultaneously watching all civilizations and beings watching the broadcast across the cosmos. "I know this demand is unreasonable, but the Evil Gods are even more so. By the way, I did just defeat Imperator Amos, so anyone who believes themselves more powerful can challenge me¡­or point out my mistakes in discourse"


    "These are the only options. You could raise opinions beyond that, and I would listen¡ªbut I will not change.


    ***


    Silence extended across every civilization across the cosmos who could see and hear the demand.


    They were hesitant, frowning as the ultimate arrogance and belittlement reached them from the other side of space.


    And yet, they understood that those were merely a mistaken perception, because Joshua was not ignoring them, but essentially challenging every individual and every civilization''s champion in the cosmos.


    Even so, it did not mean that not everyone had the right to answer the challenge.


    ***


    Still.


    Joshua received no response even as a period passed. The warrior therefore could not help but frown, and his gaze was puzzled.


    What is going on¡ªwhere is everybody?


    Doubt me, question me.


    I am neither the truth nor really a Wise One. All of this is merely my personal understanding and not the real Truth¡­could there be none who would doubt it? Could my closing browbeating request have been unable to challenge all of you, to stir your rage and dissatisfaction?


    He looked bewilderedly at the Void around him as if towards the civilizations who had listened to his speech, his mouth hanging open as if he would continue.


    Were they buying it so easily? Where were the doubters? The lost? Regardless of how funny or futile the questions would be, they should have been asked, if there were any! Even if it did not feel right or the simple provocation felt disgustful, it was good to nitpick for real Truth feared no spying. That was what Joshua needed!


    Legacies were not some injection into the head, believing blindly in whatever was said¡ªbecause that would be brainwash! It asked and answered, questioned and explained, was doubted, denied, or verified.


    Never merely listen. Try to doubt!


    And Joshua believed that there would be those who understood a single Extraordinary power more profoundly than he did.


    He was not convinced that he knew everything. Joshua imagined that his own preaching to every individual in the cosmos, was equal to every one''s preaching in return towards himself. He had thought that it would be an exchange of clarifications and doubts, answers and verifications¡­ his highbrow declaration to the cosmos would hence progress to a majestic and intense challenge, a long debate and rhetoric, with Truth eventually made clear through the clarification and verification between different theories, becoming food for everyone.


    And not an abrupt silence such as this.


    It should not have been so.


    The stillness lasted. The faint white dust of the radiant Mana Tide belt wafted like mist in the Void, engulfing worlds.


    Until Joshua actually felt disappointment, a voice suddenly spoke from the other side of dimensions.


    "I am challenging you."


    It was a gruff voice extending from the center of a galaxy, just as a great presence transcended the dimensions and quaked the elements of worlds. One could see a fluctuating shadow materializing from beyond, with bursting surges of power in the company of boldness and elation.


    "I am challenging you as well."


    "Your description of ether just now was mistaken¡ª"


    "Who do you think you are?"


    Another voice followed.


    Then another, and another, and another.


    "Good."


    Hearing a million challenges and doubts all at once, as well as provocations or denials, the warrior was not angry at all. He watched the Void as well as the entire cosmos, as if levelling his eyes upon all who challenged him, and smiled most earnestly.


    "Alright."


    He promised, smiling happily.


    Alright.

 Chapter 1019 Pacifying the Races Part One

    In a Void Settlement of the Amos Court, there was nothing other than astonishment in Creed''s heart after watching the battle between Joshua and Imperator Amos with his own eyes, and the warrior''s later sermon in the Void to every civilization in the Cosmos.


    He was a person who wanted and had the talent to become a champion. He felt no fear at all, even in the profoundness of worlds being created and destroyed, having only great yearning¡ªif it was not for the many things he had to do, Creed would at once start training anywhere he could and apply those experiences to his own body.


    But in the end, he was not a champion yet.


    And now, countless beings who already were challenged that silhouette.


    "I have a feeling that the Multiverse''s age of peace would soon fade and never return, but I have simply never imagined that the one who would tear that curtain apart isn''t the legions of World Eaters but you."


    In the Void, energy wildly converged as a champion materialized a combat clone from some corner of the cosmos by tracing Joshua''s broadcasting channel. The champion''s body resembled layers of roses, but each petal was of a different color and elemental composition and could enfold cosmic bodies¡ªand now, millions of them were beautifully spreading apart. Common, rare, natural, and even artificial elements were connecting substantial energy and runes into a natural world-sized spell!


    It was an uncommon pure-elemental creature, and unlike elemental fairies which were imitations of elves, the otherworld champion clearly was using his power to conjure a bounded field, and the bounded field in turn imitated a world that becomes a colossal Fairyland as it moved up another trail! Within, elements replaced all Extraordinary powers, even the fundamental forces as a pure-elemental was formed: an entire world of pure elements hence manifested in the mental image of a champion!


    "I respect your resolve in trying to protect the stars, but I would never be restrained!" he declared, his voice bold like the cracking roar of an inferno.


    And thus, the realm of elements opened just like a flower, a cage that would ensnare the warrior and the Void around him.


    Even so, Joshua said nothing in return. He could feel the other''s strong desire to fight, which was why he would answer him with his even greater desire to fight¡ªraising one of this right hands, the warrior gathered vague silver mist into celestial bodies, eventually an entire planetary system that continued expanding until it reached the scale of a silver galaxy between breaths, a swirling radiant saucer hovering upon his palm.


    Then, Joshua moved, placing the cosmic saucer upon the oncoming petal world.


    Gentle light spread like water ripples with neither boom nor rumble, with silence being all there was¡ªbut at the smallest fundamental layer, the two champions were fighting over their knowledge of the world and its intricate systems. Joshua was using Steel Strength as a tool and his own understanding of the world to decipher and deconstruct his adversary''s own understanding, just as the other did the same.


    A battle that corroborated the power of another with one''s own, it was the finest of lessons, with an effect whereby 1 + 1 was greater than 2. The sight of Joshua''s exchange of blows against the elemental champion drew the attention of other champions as well, along with other champions who had reached the limits of Legends and roamed the stars for a long time but could not find a path ahead.


    Now, all of them were staring at the Void, raring to go.


    Phew¡ªmore and more champions are not holding back.


    Joshua was aware that it was an encirclement, but would they have gone to him one by one otherwise? Having boldly challenged the entire cosmos, Joshua naturally resolved himself to answer the challenge of multiple individuals as well.


    Moreover, neither he nor the petal element champion were using their full power, merely having temporary combat clones summoned in the Void.


    Then, energy converged once again as a silver rhombus silhouette distorted the radiance of the stars and arrived from beyond dimensions. It was a mechanical warship that was larger than a continent, and upon its silver hull were streams of radiant circuits that moved and shifted form¡ªsoon, a two-headed, four-winged metal behemoth grown out of lifeforce and magic appeared.


    It commanded great power and its guard was nigh unbreakable, a powerful, unusual behemoth that was basically constituted of countless mutually-fusing silicon-based lifeforms called Lifeforce Flame Seeds. Ultimate wonders in assembling strength and technology, the silver warship was a manifestation of their collective will and power, while they could also assume other forms such as monsters, warships, shelters, and others.


    "We have come to challenge you!"


    Violent spiritual presence akin to heavy echoes within a valley resounded. The metal behemoth lunged straight for Joshua, engaging him in close quarters¡ªcompared to other champions, they were more familiar with the people of Mycroft. They were also aware that Joshua had ascended in the shortest of time, and while he may have ascended high above by relying on his prodigious talent along with the experiences and knowledge inherited from forebears that far surpassed anything else, the deftness of powers was not something to be overcome with just talent.


    How much strength could he have accumulated, even when granting him the doubt of decades? It was a wrong choice to pit knowledge and power levels against him like the elemental champion did, since it was equivalent to challenging an assembly of Mycroft civilization as well as others of whom Joshua had learnt from¡ªwhat they should have done was pit strength against Joshua!


    And yet, the metal behemoth was met with an ever-enlarging left hand, reaching the scale where it could cover a galaxy.


    The metal behemoth could see lifeforce far more substantial than what they had mustered and infinite lifeforce sweeping towards them like a tidal wave. Starlight around them was distorted under that power, turned into vortices that made one''s eye dizzied, causing them to unwittingly dive at the left palm.


    Then, the hand closed gently over metal behemoth¡­and flung it.


    Whoosh¡ª like a falling star shooting away, it sank into the dimensional rift that it came from.


    "What did we just do?"


    "What power is that?!"


    Without knowing, they had been thrown back to the other side of the dimensions, leaving the silicon-based lifeforms at a loss. "We have never come across such force¡­not even against World Wills!"


    ***


    Even more legions of champions came to Joshua, challenging him to see who would come out on top of power or simply engaging him in discourse. From a certain point of view, it had become a remarkably profound conference of treatises¡ªJoshua''s preaching to the cosmos, the academics and field authorities below his stage who swarmed at him in doubt, or attempted to repress him with direct force.


    For Joshua, what he would do was to first convince everyone who had braced themselves to challenge him. Whether in theory or strength, he would have a forum and debate both physical and spiritual aspects.


    Thus, across the fringe space of the Amos Court, dimensional rifts appeared one after another as champions from all walks of life arrived like stars falling in from distant horizons. It was as if all of the Void was now one massive vortex brimming with coldness and killing intent, as endless gazes of rage, of apathy, or simply intent on a challenge were leveled upon the warrior, who appeared to have strength to spare.


    And in both theories or actual power, Joshua feared nothing.


    The days leading to his ascension was certainly short. To the champions of the Multiverse who might have cultivated themselves over dozens of thousands of years, his age was no more than the start and end of a dream¡ªjust like the Astral Dragons whose rests and slumbers skipped through the rise of humankind.


    But that did not say much.


    "There are no monsters that have lived hundreds of thousand years in this cosmos. All individuals who have tried to accumulate time were destroyed as the eras moved on, and even Ultimate Sublimator Collective was only a few dozen thousand years old."


    Joshua''s four arms were reacting to different foes at the same time. The elemental realm that had arrived first had been repelled¡ªthough he showed great depth in the discipline of elements to conjure that unique world that disobeyed all physical principles and not even the fairies of Mycroft could have won against him in that aspect, the Ultimate Sublimator Collective was superior in its creation of alternate spaces. Moreover, Joshua himself was very experienced, analyzing the essence of that world far faster than the other did his own to create imbalance within, causing it to simply diminish.


    And in the end, accumulation of strength was merely supposition, since any who had reached the limits of legend would be able to easily manipulate the infinite matter and energy around them to their own ends. Moreover, having the Great Mana Tide flowing across the Void, energy storage was only theoretically needed where the Tide faded off in the Silent Void.


    Now, Joshua could simply and instantly muster energy a thousand times exceeding his normal levels, a tsunami-level burst that he had yet to even test the limits of. Preparing himself over hundreds of millennia was therefore really meaningless: as long as the burst of energy of a certain period did not exceed certain thresholds, the so-called profound depth was merely a tap attached to a pool.


    His next opponents were quite troublesome as well, with the champions of the cosmos proving that they had the strength to stand their ground. Joshua was unacquainted with most, although there were quite a few familiar faces as well, including a champion belonging to the Enbang, one of the eighteen infamous Class Five civilizations. Their race resembled nine-tailed foxes, although their tails were essentially detachable limbs from which another Enbang could be born. Furthermore, their minds grew on their backs and what appeared to be their brain was a simply an organ that absorbed energy, allowing them to survive like lizards even if their heads were cut off.


    To a certain extent, the tails were their true form.


    Still, the Enbang smiled when he caught Joshua''s eye, as if slightly embarrassed at being a part of the encirclement.


    In turn, Joshua also broke him with a single punch in slight embarrassment¡ªthe Enbang champions was certainly powerful, but since the warrior himself, along with the Pope and the Seven Gods had sparred with him, it would be wasting time as both sides knew each other''s depth.


    Soon, that part of the Void was a chaotic mess of energy and substance. While most champions attacked Joshua consecutively in spirit, energy, physically, or across dimensions, there were some who found that they could not join in¡ªfinding it at once awkward and boring, they sought out other idling champions as opponents.


    Either way, most who were there challenging Joshua were clones that would not hurt the true form much. Instead, it was sheer profit and no loss, as they could never know how far they were from each other, making communication utterly inconvenient. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    There were even defeated champions who had sneaked in, creating a challenge for the second or third time. Even so, being too embarrassed to engage with Joshua, they sought out and challenged other opponents that may have benefit them.


    The scene was one of other chaos. Thousands upon thousands of champions at the limits of Legend had come, with hundreds repelled by Joshua or other champions.


    ***


    Meanwhile, the Amos Court military which hurried to the scene retreated at several times their speed of arrival. All of their fleet were evacuated urgently as the surrounding quadrants were all within threatened range.


    There had never been so many champions gathered in a single place. The fallout from their sparring would permanently affect that part of the Void, and could cause phenomena such as spatial condensation or even Void Vortex to some extent! A forbidden zone hazardous to all life!


    "Damn it¡­damn it all!"


    Imperator Amos had never been so filled with resentment. Before this, he had not been able to conquer the Takurians'' homeworld just because he alone could not edge out the Infinity Dynamo of Divine Energy¡ªwhich was the power of every Takurian. It was such a magnificent false that he admits defeat, just as he believed not even Joshua could match it. That was why he certainly would allow them to have a free pass without a word.


    But now, of those otherworld champions from who-knows-where, most would not have held a candle to himself, much less Joshua! What was that feeling? It was like having a person with muddy shoes stepping into his house right after he had cleaned it thoroughly and polished the floorboards¡­ he endured it since the first person was powerful, but to have him invite another bunch who came making merry in his house, even turning on the speakers for a disco session, they were no longer people but Slimes!


    Even them?!


    Those who would never have been a match against him would challenge Joshua?! It was nothing other than trying their luck as others were flocking him¡ªdespicable! Shameless! There was no low that they wouldn''t sink to!


    With that in mind, Imperator Amos sent out another clone into the raucous flock of champions.


    Then, upon further thought, he sent a few more.

 Chapter 1020 Pacifying the Races Part Two

    To Joshua, whether it was the otherworld champions queuing up to fight him, Imperator Amos who had split out seven to eight clones hiding in the crowd to challenge him, or the clash in knowledge of Extraordinary powers with other civilizations, it had all been very interesting.


    Using his own power and knowledge to spar with other powers allowed both to gain mutual growth, before clashing at the next level¡­it was a spiral that endlessly headed upwards and was conflict in itself, with nothing more interesting or more worthy of investment.


    It was also fine to have so many encircling him¡ªeven counting in every aspect, domain of Extraordinary abilities and Joshua''s own speed of mind, he did not have to fight more than ten at once. It meant that despite being surrounded by a hundred thousand, Joshua was actually fighting ten.


    He could fight ten alone, and as for endurance¡­with the manner in which he beat one before accepting another challenger, Joshua estimated that he would still have strength to spare even after he had fought to the point that everyone else was left with their minds broken. That was why every being challenging or waiting to challenge Joshua realized in shock that the human, who had been fighting over an extended period, was showing no sign of fatigue at all, but becoming even more elated and stronger instead.


    Was he unbeatable? Certainly not.


    Joshua certainly would not match beings in some Extraordinary powers, after they had studied extensively and invested their entire civilization''s effort into it. Their various specialties were outstanding and sagely, with fine applications that the Wise One who had founded said power never having thought of it. It was similar to how the old sages who invented the wheel, boiling water, or fire would never have thought of new gimmicks for those things until civilizations succeeding them did.


    Against such forces, Joshua would certainly promptly be defeated and admit it, before absorbing the knowledge therein and beating that opponent from another angle¡ªjust as it was true vice versa. Then, as other champions losing to Joshua would learn from the way they were beaten, some would simply retreat and watch as Joshua clashed with others, while certain champions subtly split out a few clones, bringing what they had learned to spar with Joshua and probe if a better outcome could be gained.


    They certainly did¡ªjust as Joshua did too. Neither were weak as they had the depth and wisdom as champions, and learning was a mutual matter in the first place.


    Such was the function of exchange, debate, and discourse: individual wisdom had limits in a certain period of time. Every civilization and individual who saw things differently would only see a part of Truth, just like how countless people would only see one part out of the numerous facets upon a diamond.


    It was through exchange and absorbing the edge of many others that everything would be connected to a near-complete Truth.


    And the simple fact that Joshua was swifter than the rest of them.


    "To preach to a billion is equal to having a billion preach to myself. I''ve challenged the races of the cosmos and they have learned from me, which is the same as having the races of the cosmos challenging me and having me learn from them."


    Joshua was well aware of that, which was why he did it.


    ***


    At the moment, a titanic and imposing Ether Drake was challenging Joshua. It was a very rare Extraordinary species with great born power comparable to Void Behemoths, capable of decimating the world¡ªand it was in beast form. Should they have obtained intelligence and grown by absorbing civilization knowledge, their future would have been inestimable.


    The Ether Drakes had very much created new heights in the aspect of ether. With a long draconic howl, other challengers surrounding the one challenging Joshua were thrown away by the powerful shift in vector. Then, like a burning falling star, gushing but transparent light instantly formed an area which the Drake dominated, controlling all vectors and momentum¡ªafter all, it was an Ether Drake profoundly developed at the limits of Legends that even True Gods would have tried not to engage.


    For a brief moment, it even gained the opening to fight Joshua in a single duel, with great strength mustered in its body in anticipation of the timing to burst out.


    However, Joshua had likewise unleashed ether: endless transparent radiance descended like a waterfall from the skies, tightly suppressing the Ether Drake as the same dominating force clashed.


    It was Imperator Amos who was an expert when it came to ether. Being able to distort universal rules to assimilate stars and worlds as a part of himself, he was essentially about to become a smaller galaxy. In Joshua''s own process of defeating him, the warrior naturally learnt many intricacies of ether powers, with the consecutive sparring without a fall in standards allowing Joshua to master that knowledge.


    The Ether Drake was absolutely powerful and was probably the guardian deity of a civilization and another individual treading the same path. Still, Joshua used a combination of the three Extraordinary powers of Steel Strength, mana, and ether to defeat and conclude the conflict.


    However, that did not mean it had returned unrewarded. Even in defeat, the Ether Drake realized that it was not fully resistant against various arcane phenomena¡ªit could control any direction or momentum, but that could not stop a barrage of attacks combining Steel Strength and magic. A case in point was how Joshua had used the same barrage to create a cluster of mass with near-infinite friction which could not be worn away no matter how the Ether Drake manipulated it. The attack was therefore inescapable, and coupled with Joshua''s own technique in ether application, the Ether Drake was thrown out of the ring.


    Unless the Ether Drake could produce the First Law of Motion out of nothing, it would be helpless against such an attack¡ªin reality, lowering the friction of the mass to a minimum or creating a smooth surface enfolding itself would work, so that both surfaces could contact, but the Ether Drake thought that it was a hassle and naturally could not escape with its adversary right beside it. If it spent too much time on that, it would also be easily defeated.


    Still, that one defeat allowed it to come up with many other scenarios of its defeat, allowing the Ether Drake to come up with more solutions to perfect its own power system.


    Meanwhile, as Joshua as fought again and again, he picked up on many familiar presences that were probably clones of champions just beaten but having thought of a solution. It was also the fifth time that he noticed Imperator Amos'' presence as well, with that fellow having assumed various forms and improving on every move, even coming up with ways to nullify Joshua''s previous moves. In turn, even as Joshua was pleasantly surprised, he did not refrain from defeating everyone.


    He certainly would not stop them from coming either, since it was a good thing for the warrior who yearned for battle¡ªheaven knows how long it would have taken for another group of champions so formidable and willing to be his opponent. It was actually difficult to find sparring partners at Joshua''s level, with his single breath blowing away any ordinary foes without any hope of mutual improvement.


    Naturally, it was not as if every being had to have the ability to fight. That was why there had been a few powerful individuals residing in remote areas of the cosmos simply which engaged Joshua in discussion as projecting their power was troublesome. Both sides examined the essences of Extraordinary powers, looking forward to developments of their strength and sharing hybrid versions of Extraordinary abilities such as Emotion Power.


    Joshua was assuredly not lacking in that respect, since he was the Heir of the Holy Light Sage. He was also the one who had obtained the first Psi model from the Triple Curtain left by the Wise One of Psi and had a full informational exchange with the Knowers, who in turn were Heirs of the Wise One of Arcane. He was one of the top champions of Steel Strength too, and he was only comparatively weaker in elements, ether, and Shadow over the cosmos.


    Still, it was only the tiniest fraction of weakness for an ultimate champion. He still had the Unified Archives of Mycroft supporting him, meaning that the wisdom of the ages was one with Joshua, and it was essentially pitting the wisdom of the Mycroft civilization against other civilizations.


    ***


    "Your wisdom and power are magnificent. We are willing to follow your guidance."


    "What greatness! Your opinion is right¡ªagainst the oncoming assault of the World Eaters, we certainly should not waste our strength on meaningless things."


    "We are at your command. You might be the only one who could lead us to triumph against the future threat!"


    Although there were still no end to individuals reluctant to give up challenging Joshua, there were those who felt enriched and would not prolong the conflict, saluting Joshua before they dispelled their clones and left¡ªbecause they knew that the broadcast and sermon was deliberate on Joshua''s part, an opportunity he gave to all civilizations and intelligent life in the cosmos.


    Before that, all of them had been champions isolated across the cosmos, rarely encountering each other, much less interacting or exchanging knowledge. In turn, their strength as a singular race made it common for them to be lost when they treaded upon a wrong path or a blind spot in perspective.


    Joshua had therefore solved the issue of rare encounters, even giving the excuse of ''challenge'' so that they could observe, perceive, and understand the power of the others, hence broadening horizons, establishing better fundamentals for the chance to strengthen¡­it would sound like they were all competing and up to nothing good, even escalating future conflicts between civilizations and upsetting the balance of the diverse galaxies¡ªsince one''s improvement might have been less than one''s enemy.


    That said, one must also remember that they were isolated from other galaxies with zero encounters in the short term, and much less competed. In a sense, they would not have had the time to feel the aftermath of a potential enemy strengthening over the present ''conference'' upon the arrival of the legions of Evil Gods, just as they had improved significantly thanks to the meeting.


    When that was understood, the civilizations had a deeper understanding of Joshua''s idea: it was a harmless discussion benefitting everyone, save for Evil Gods. He assuredly desired to repel those World Eaters, and the purpose of his provoking declarations was actually a sincere request, apart from stirring them into action¡­ civilizations of Order should absolutely not be fighting each other because it was no different from latent suicide that burdened other civilizations.


    After all, from the Ultimate Sublimator Collective''s description, the Final Wars where the Evil Gods vanquished eras had campaigned in units of cosmoses. Should one cosmos collapse from civil strife, the Evil Gods could then focus more on another, causing a critical chain reaction. No civilization was an island in a war of such scale, with their own strength, past, and future all proving decisive of the fates of all races and countless beings.


    When they understood the greater purpose behind Joshua''s action, many races felt earnest respect for the Giant God who still fought in the heart of the vortices.


    "Joshua van Radcliffe¡ªa champion certainly deserving of respect. His name should resound over the cosmos!"


    "A pleasant conference, a grand ideal. A champion generous yet compassionate!"


    "¡­"


    "I concede, and admit my inferiority."


    As time passed, one civilization after another admitted the fact and withdrew from battle, acknowledging Joshua''s might.


    Still, there were still some civilizations that were still reveling in the thrill of combat, development, and sublimation. Like Joshua when he had challenged one champion after another and gained exponential growth, they understood the essence and delight of battle, feeling immeasurable pleasure despite their development and exchange of knowledge slowing rapidly¡­even if that delight was having themselves blasted away and obliterated into pieces or pulp by Joshua, or simply having their bodies tied into a dead knot.


    It was pain of the flesh, but delight in spirit.


    Most civilizations were equal when it came to studies of Extraordinary powers, with some at most having certain specialty gimmicks or trump cards. That was because the Wise Ones were fair to all and would not curse a particular race so that they were unable to observe certain powers of the Multiverse, with every species at most having varying degrees of innateness or sensitivity. As long as they put their minds to it, they would receive much through thorough research.


    It was like how Earthlings in Joshua''s preexistence could at most directly observe certain electromagnetism, and it had been impossible for them to directly observe its entire spectrum or control it. Even so, with various tools, they had developed it to a proportional standard.


    Moreover, there was a close relationship between the various Extraordinary powers, and mastering one would provide a solid base to others¡­that was why when the conference called a battle concluded, most participants had benefited significantly, enriching their horizons and procuring much verified stores of knowledge, even glimpsing a path ahead in the battles of finest quality.


    There were even beings who were already on the doorstep of breakthrough succeeding on the spot, and conveyed their gratitude to Joshua, just as others would salute him quietly before returning to their homeworld.


    "The civilization of Nar willingly follows your guidance."


    "The Enbang civilization understands your will and are willing to obey."


    "We will cease our conflict and await the coming World Eaters, and spill our rage upon those foes of Order."


    "This defeat does not mean that we would be defeated in the next one. But with this defeat, the Cookers are under your command."


    "We will fulfill our agreement, champion worth following. Would there be another chance to hear your preaching?"


    Soon, with words of parting, the crowded gathering point on the Court borders within the Galaxy of Bloodbath was now empty, leaving Joshua alone with those echoing messages from the other champions and civilizations.


    It was not to say that every civilization now willingly followed Joshua''s previous demand. There were likely unhappy champions and civilizations who would protest privately, but most were still willing to acknowledge Joshua''s power and his will, which kept him fighting with neither fear nor fatigue even when encircled by countless other champions.


    They had willingly admitted that they were no match for Joshua presently. In future, before they would challenge him again, the Mycroftian would probably be the most powerful individual of the cosmos.


    The races pacified, and now all of the cosmos was united beneath one profound Order.


    That was one of the gains after he had come to rescue Creed and Elma, battling Imperator Amos and then broadcasting his sermon¡­although it was not the most major one.


    ***


    "Phew¡­"


    There were now only erratic vortices whirling rapidly in the empty Void, a phenomenon embodying Extraordinary powers that could leave a mark and reduce the quadrant into a forbidding place for all life if left unchecked. If that happened, even Legendary-advanced individuals would be in mortal danger, as few steps meant bombarded by the ultimate skills of several Ultimate champions.


    Certainly, it was a treasure vault that contained the finest skills and experiences of champions who could leave a mark. If consumed entirely, even an ordinary civilization could advance exponentially to become the sovereign of an entire galaxy.


    Nonetheless, after some thought, Joshua did not nullify the vortices that would need endless years to fade naturally. Instead, he withdrew his hand and actually slightly augmented the Void wonder so that weaker individuals would be unable to enter.


    It could be a sample for those who would come later.


    To reduce something to nothing had never been better than leaving something behind.


    With that thought, the warrior closed his eyes and breathed a sigh.


    "Alright¡­it''s been some time since I''ve had a battle this fun."


    From a comprehensive view, the sermon had firmly raised everyone up to the next level that even Imperator Amos, one of the beings who seemed to have no room for improvement, felt rewarded.


    Still, Joshua remained the one most rewarded.

 Chapter 1021 An Unlonesome Path

    The resounding ''sermon'' that lasted weeks in Mycroft standard time which engulfed the entire cosmos came to a close with the preacher, Joshua van Radcliffe victorious against all challengers.


    After that bout, the name of the Four-armed God of Steel spread throughout worlds that even realms in isolated corners of galaxies lauded his name and held awe in its strength. Almost every civilization indicated that they were willing to follow the path of his Order to stop all wars across the cosmos and prepare fully against the coming legions of Chaos.


    Though there were a number of civilizations that considered Joshua as only one man who would not be able to control the endless worlds, civilizations, and races of the cosmos, that they would not be caught by his influence if they were being discreet, they were left dumbstruck by the records of the battle in Stellaris between Joshua himself, who fought alongside the Triple Curtain and Star the Steel Python against the Ultimate Sublimator Collective. Those civilizations, who had been thinking about trying their luck, had seen the silver radiance that was spread across the stars, his profound mind network.


    On the other hand, there were also civilizations with inferior abilities that were not brave enough to challenge Joshua during the preaching. After they had watched the warrior expound upon the roots of Extraordinary power while creating real worlds and primeval deities, and then winning against every challenger powerful enough to pick a fight with deities, they simply threw away the effigies of their previous gods, in turn praising the powerful name of the True God.


    After all, Joshua''s power had long since far surpassed the imagination of many species regarding deities¡­even if he was neither omnipotent nor omniscient, he appeared so to the more inferior of civilizations.


    Furthermore, the endless beings of the cosmos had truly been forced to open their eyes to understand the name of Mycroft. Some of the younger civilizations know nothing about that at all, but the civilizations which were dozens of millennia old abruptly remembered many things that had happened in the past, and hence hastily looked through the early text of their own races to recheck and finally be 100% sure that it was the name of that old glory.


    And presently, Joshua was the same as the Sage who had pressured the present age, getting countless champions to remember his name and instinctively wanting to obey his Order¡­but things were unlike how it had been with the Sage, because Joshua was not a good man.


    To those who would disobey, the ancient text wrote that the Sage would patiently educate them.


    Joshua, meanwhile, used simple and violent methods to the do the same.


    Still, something remained the same for both eras: there were no beings that wanted to be ''educated''.


    ***


    Naturally, apart from Joshua''s preaching, the champions had also been highly rewarded.


    "It is only today that I''ve finally learnt how vast and profound the Multiverse is, and how rich and colorful life is."


    "I had once believed that I stood upon the edge and that there was no path ahead of me, but it is only now that I realize that there could still be a path ahead¡­it is just that when I was moving forward on my own, my journey had simply been too slow."


    "Demi Saint and the Wise Ones¡­to think that there are such tiers!"


    "Those profound beings had created the powers that we use now. In the name of our civilization and ideals, we so swear that we shall praise your name, to pass on your love and legacies until the edge of eternity!"


    If Joshua had not worked with the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds to force the cosmos-wide broadcast, many champions and civilizations in isolated areas would probably never have understood that there were so many other champions that existed in the Multiverse, along with the newly discovered tiers and the very roots of the Extraordinary.


    As well as the generous example that the God of Steel had made.


    Most of the intelligent life were neutral, and there certainly was no unconditional kindness just as there was no unconditional evil. As long as communication in between was smooth and that each other''s cultures, norms, taboos, and bottom lines could be understood, any civilization that treated another with kindness would be reciprocated with kindness in return. Likewise, malice would naturally be responded with malice, with rarely any disregarding that principle¡ªand amongst those rare few, there were half which were beings who would treat others in kindness with no reason at all. On the other hand, true eternal unchanging agents of evil which only wanted to propagate vileness would have drowned in mud pits even as younglings.


    There would certainly be many who would claim that civilizations shared a relationship that was cold, calculative, and revolved around profit, but that was merely a rule between equals. When the stronger one would deliberately be kind, the so-called coldness and cost-benefit rule would be a mere fa?ade to be torn right off¡ªto put it vulgarly, it was like not being able to lick the other''s boots in time, much less having the thought to spare for doubting or being careful¡­those who would come up with such things would hence embarrassedly ask themselves: am I even worthy?


    After the kind superhuman carried the others on a flight through to the other side of oceans after just a dozen hours, would anyone suspect the superhuman of wanting that bag of gold that had less than five hundred coins?


    There was nothing so ridiculous in the Multiverse.


    At present, Joshua was a champion who could indeed inflict that sense of self-embarrassment upon those beings who were plotting behind the scenes, lamenting that they were not worthy.


    Hence, apart from the gains that was the verification in regards to Extraordinary power, Joshua''s greatest reward was to project his personal might into the minds of other civilizations through challenging and being challenged in his preaching.


    Unwittingly, he was now a ''Guild Leader'' whose influence reaches across all organizations of Order in the cosmos, even if he had no title, authority, or even form.


    He had also become the veto force of the Order collective, a Blade of Damocles which hovered above all who had evil intents and embodied vileness in their heads.


    And that was Joshua, as well as the purpose in which Joshua had strategized the organization of champions in Mycroft for.


    "As I''ve thought, even Extraordinary powers are not eternally unchanging, but progress gradually."


    Having sealed the Void vortices that was now a forbidden zone for life as a dungeon that those born later could explore and a recompense of using another''s sovereign soil as a battlefield, Joshua stood in the Void of the Amos Court, his mind processing endless information regarding power and cultivation.


    After the great consecutive challenge against champions like no other in history, the warrior could very much call himself a master of all trades, an individual who had progressed on every path of power almost to the limit¡ªhe who was now endlessly near Demi Saint could actually faintly glimpse the future and development of all Extraordinary powers.


    Psi, magic, lifeforce¡­ all of those supernatural forces were an evolving and extending force. They were not ever unchanging like the infinite oceans, but a circulation that shifted and progressed, turning from ocean to skies or universe. In fact, in the battles just a while ago, Joshua could see the wondrous turns in Extraordinary powers, boasting various delicate and curious aspects that were directions he never once considered.


    Each civilization could progress upon different trails. Being creators, the Wise Ones had simply established a start by forming the basis of a power, whereas the diverse beings and champions could blossom differently and dazzlingly upon it, including in ways that the first creators would never have had imagined.


    To put it in the terms of a video game, it was having a video game company developing an entirely new genre, setting up the rules, the general framework, and a set of officially approved gameplay. Even so, did actual gameplay not depend on the player? They would naturally use preexisting resources to develop factions, combinations, constructs, or even glitches, bugs, and cheats.


    For his part, the warrior would fully absorb every newly founded faction and technique the successors had developed, using it as his own strength¡­Joshua was even convinced that should another Wise One come to be for a particular Extraordinary power, he would bring forth revolution to that ability.


    That certainly was merely a theory that might not necessarily come to be, and yet that possibility certainly was there. From the current looks of things, the existence of the Wise Ones had all chosen to create a power that would change the Multiverse, and yet was singular, without comparison and belonging to themselves. However, it was not all impossible that one amongst their successors would venture further upon a preexisting path and improve it. That would not be a conflict, but was an equal grandness that was without any sort of similarity.


    [The purpose of a path itself is so that countless people could walk. It would not be a path if it allows only one person forward¡ªindeed, it would be evident of its sturdiness and completeness if more could walk side by side upon it, even proving its very worth]


    [The Path of Extraordinary is not an eternally lonesome journey, but a long road in which countless others tread upon as well¡ªupon that long road, countless people would help and support each other, and it is only this that the thick gloom that shrouds the Multiverse could be dispersed, and all chains could be broken.]


    "Joshua."


    The familiar voice of the God of Might, one of the Seven Gods, extended from a communications spell. "It''s time to come back, because we still have much to do¡­by the way, really well done!"


    "You have become truly powerful¡­"


    The voices of other champions and deities could faintly be heard as well¡ªall of them had certainly watched Joshua''s sermon, with many of them splitting clones to challenge Joshua or champions from other civilizations. All of them were rewarded considerably, just as they were aware of the huge gap between themselves and Joshua.


    None of them found it unusual¡ªthe sheer number and intensity of battle proved that none of them were stronger than Joshua even if they had lived decades or centuries longer. Days passing lightly without progress were wasteful splashes of idlers, meaningless ripples stirred upon the great streams of time, whereas the struggles of the diligent were akin to falling stars: brief but rapid, even assuredly stirring great tides.


    In return, Joshua did not actually reply to the call but simply smiled, showing his own delight and confidence. At the moment, he no longer required words to prove himself, just as no one would doubt his ability to progress and become the next Wise One, although they did not believe that he would become another Sage.


    Because Joshua would certainly become a Wise One that was himself, standing upon the shoulder of giants to look even further away.


    "Right."


    With that thought, Joshua turned and headed for the planetary system where Creed and Elma were. As he moved through the Void, the warrior raised his hand and made a sweeping gesture towards the stars, spreading invisible force that pulled the worlds in which the battles between himself and other champions had kicked out of their previous orbits back to their original position.


    Because of him, the stars scattered.


    Because of him, the stars were returned.


    Worlds were objects that existed between his fingers, with civilizations and stars dancing within his palm.


    "Now, I probably just lack an accumulation of strength from the class of Demi Saint, as well as certainly little issues in miscellaneous aspects. The stores of knowledge that the Ultimate Sublimator Collective had consumed would probably be almost on par with myself, even inferior."


    After all, setting aside how what the Ultimate Sublimator Collective had assimilated would compare against the knowledge those Legends involved in the preaching, the Ultimate Sublimator Collective itself was now a part of Joshua.


    In that respect, beasts were far from comparable to civilizations.


    [I would defeat you, consume you, own you and replicate you¡ªI would learn your strengths and throw away your weakness, claiming all your pride for myself, claiming your arrogance for my own use.]


    [And that is the basic nature of civilization!]


    The greatest pestilence of the Multiverse was not some Ultimate Sublimator Collective, but the very existence of civilization!


    "Demi Saint, Wise One."


    The former was just a step away from Joshua, while the first rays of dawn for the latter were visible¡­thanks to the Triple Curtain''s words back then, Joshua did not mention the concept of his own path, but since he was ever closing in on accomplishing it, he was strongly convinced that it would be the path that suited his idea the most.


    At the moment, he had already returned to the system where Creed and Elma was. Although the two had merely been excuses to him to progress his plan up to the next stage, Joshua must say that they were fine people. If it had not been for their warnings, the Mycroft civilization would probably have had to deal with irrecoverable losses.


    Standing upon the stars, Joshua was about to dispel his four-armed god form and whisk the pair with his world form¡­but that was also the moment when he looked up towards the Void of the Multiverse as if he had sensed something, filled with stars and yet remaining ever dark and silent.


    In the depths of the Void, the most profound of shadows and fogs were cascading.


    [The darkness spreads upon the stars.]


    That was why the warrior slowly raised his fist. His mental array spread throughout the stars hence moved, shining in silver splendor.


    [Radiance emanates from the stars.]


    There was nothing to fear. Since the Chaos had come, then a fight it shall be.


    If unchangeable inevitability was known as fate, then there would always be those who would choose to lower their gaze down to the mud and bend their wills to fate as slaves. Still, there would be those who would raise the fists, and while they would say not a thing, their resolves would never be shaken.


    If there was not even the courage to swing one''s fist against the inevitable, was there an authority to progress ahead and to gaze upon the future of tomorrow?


    It was something that even the little fellows he was about to fetch knew.


    "I hope Ying and Ling have been doing well while I have not been around."


    With that thought, Joshua did not say a thing. Placing the entire Void settlement into the world inside his own body, he prepared himself for contact by the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds from the other side of space and commenced teleportation.


    At the same time, he observed Elma and Creed from inside his own body.


    Creed was simply having a mismatched moment between body and soul. Although his soul had currently strengthened considerably¡ªeven exponentially, it was a little disharmony that instead stimulated him as a catalyst for growth.


    Things, however, was a little out of the ordinary for Elma.


    "So the Death of the New has actually begun?"


    Noticing the ever-changing bizarre clump of flesh enfolded inside the Shadow realm that the Phantom Gold had created, Joshua nodded thoughtfully. "Creed had used Shadow power to stop that process by force, which was why even though the Death of the New had already commenced, she is still very stable at the moment."


    It would not have been difficult to restore her to normal. At the very least, for Joshua who could easily reverse death and life, that which was impossible from both Creed and Elma''s point of view was a mere lift of a finger.


    Still, how should he put it¡­there were certainly tribulations that should exactly be avoided.


    It was exactly as Elma herself had put it: the essence of the Ultimate Virus was simply a legacy of the Ultimate Sublimator Collective, a combined form of mind and knowledge¡ªto be changed by its corruption was equal to being brainwashed, a brand new program and software that was rewritten to a preexisting one. Even hardware such as the brain and the body itself would be swapped, and it was as much the same person as much as it was not.


    However, if those knowledge and thoughts could be accepted without changing oneself, with the process of sublimation being controlled under one''s personal will, it would instead be a great chance for a meteoric rise, becoming a superior being and rising up to the level of Legends.


    "It is just that the path itself might prove too difficult."


    Amongst billions, there would probably be just one of such beings who would be a perfect fit for the legacies of the Ultimate Sublimator Collective and become an Ultimate Entity¡­and only the heavens might know out of how many Ultimate Entities would exist, a single being capable of turning the tables on the will of the Ultimate Sublimator Collective.


    That being said, an individual would not be infected once they reached Supreme tier. That was why, in reality, there were a considerable number of beings who could turn the tables against the virus as long as the being itself was powerful enough not to be infected. Those who were touched were essentially lacking in their essence, and in turn, the Ultimate Sublimator Collective was seeking them by spreading a wide net¡ªindividuals with the depth but unable to improve.


    Elma was herself an Amos genius who was Legendary-advanced and not too far away from Legendary tier. Even so, her deliberate infliction of the virus upon herself was far more difficult and dangerous than her seriously training to make a breakthrough. It certainly was a viable choice nonetheless, and should she have really weathered the trail, her rate of growth in the future would far surpass what anyone else would care to expect.


    "Let''s get home first."


    Directing a portion of his power, Joshua suppress the Death of the New process in Elma, while also sensing that the beacon to guide him from the other side of the dimensions was sent to him by the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds.


    Now, the warrior was ready to leave the Galaxy of Bloodbath and return to Mycroft.


    On this occasion, Joshua''s sermon had been very rewarding. He was about to commence his ascension up to Demi Saint, to cross that single threshold.


    Although his ascension would not exactly be a process that was fire and brimstone or divinely cataclysmic, but merely a matter of eventuality, it was something that required preparation as the power of a champion reached a certain threshold, and the standards could be distinctly partitioned by themselves.


    Watching as the pale-blue dimensional doorway opened before his own eyes, Joshua considered something seriously.


    "I should visit the Vortex of Creation once again."

 Chapter 1022 The Diversified Mana Ne

    The Day of Preaching which left the champions of the cosmos in shock and awe had certainly been like an asteroid that fell into seas, unraveling the diverse civilizations by layers. However, for many individuals who had yet to reach Legend, Legendary advanced or even Legendary ultimate, the change that the event had brought about did not really turn their lives so abruptly and rapidly.


    Still, it was not to say that all of them were unaffected by it all. It was just that the change had always been lateral all along, reaching them in a way that was at once gentle and not to be refused, gradually becoming common sense.


    ***


    At half past two in the morning on the 27th of August, Starfall year 848, in the Void Tower of Babel, the Void warship production installation of the Northern Empire, the Mycroft Continent.


    Arlwa Diamond was not asleep.


    The former Seventh Prince and the present Third Prince of the Empire was in charge of all matters regarding the Void warship production installation in the West Barnett Highlands. He was also a Supreme champion with a high position in the Mycroft combined government, and was currently training in his own office while logging on to the forum in the Spirit Terminal.


    It actually made sense¡ªbeing one of Joshua''s apprentices, Arlwa had certainly watched the live broadcast of the preaching. Even if his abilities meant he was not able to absorb any usable information at the moment, other Legendary champions would! The home pages were laden with labeled data as well as detailed explanations by the Seven Gods, the Pope, and other Legendary champions. With the Spirit Terminal, any forum or private network would be linked directly to that page.


    There were now no grounds for secrets¡ªthat was the propaganda the Mycroftian authorities had kept spreading over the last few years, patiently and tirelessly advising all, encouraging them to cultivate their spirit. Having connected each individual through every personal Spirit Terminal to the Unified Archives, the united governments would also reward them accordingly, ensuring that every uploader would receive a proportional value in rewards and redemption points with which they could exchange for resources in the Redemption System.


    At first, most people had been naturally suspicious and distrustful of the act which was exceedingly generous and disregarded the basic genome of selfishness. They had the nagging feeling that it was a trick that the authorities were using to lure them away or that the authorities simply wanted to take advantage of them¡ªluckily, however, the number of idiots had decreased after most Legends and Supreme champions stepped forward and uploaded their experiences and understandings in cultivation on to the Nets. It was because they realized that the later someone uploaded their unique data, the less their reward would have been should someone have already delivered similar information beforehand, and moreover, the experiences and understandings of the Legendary champions were far more comprehensive than any understanding they would conceal, and at most had some differences in more intricate aspects.


    For his own part, Third Prince Arlwa, who often used the forums, therefore maintained a lead ahead of his second brother the Emperor, his fourth (First Prince) and sixth brothers (Second Prince), and even his father, one of the Seven Gods, beating them to uploading the secret manuals of the Diamond Royal Family and in turn earning oceans worth of cumulative points and obtaining the permanent Mana Net title of ''Preacher'' for sharing. In return, he had been punished with divine retribution, a scolding from the Emperor and disproval from the rest of the princes and princesses as his fathers and brothers reprimanded him for not ''sparing some for us'', and now considered him an indifferent person with no respect for elders.


    "Well, it is all your own fault for being slow."


    Indeed indifferent¡ªnot only did Arlwa feel no shame, but he had actually found it funny. "Moreover, what use is there for a god and an emperor collecting redemption points? It''s better to just give them to me."


    ***


    As a former member of the First Party, Arlwa ultimately never did assimilate perfectly with the team''s spirit because of his status of a royal family member. Even so, that did not mean that they were no longer in touch¡ªat the moment, members of the entire party had all been transferred from the Expeditionary to under his wing. Furthermore, the Makarov siblings, Karin and Nick the Dwarf, had basically made a name for themselves with different specialties and skills even as the First Party reassembled itself as the New Elite Labs, conducting diverse research about new Void warship models and special Extraordinary abilities.


    Being a laboratory doing pioneering research, the costs were certainly astronomical, and securing the funding to start the lab itself would have been a major issue if not for Arlwa coming first in uploading the Royal Family''s secret manuals and earning the oceans of points¡­there were naturally no problems now that the General Use Element Decimator Drive and the New Extraordinary Diet Recipes had been successfully developed. Not only did the New Elite Labs make a sum that reclaimed starting fund, the profit from their patents alone could allow them to create developments over several different fronts.


    On that note, the projects that Nick the Dwarf¡ªwho was now billed as a Master Chef of Extraordinary Delicacies¡ªhad overseen was now a defined by the Mycroft government as a priority civilization-level project. The project itself had majorly elevated the general essence of several races, allowing room of improvement for the Food Sciences of the next generation while slowly combining various disciplines such as potion making and alchemy, developing it into a new academic in itself.


    Meanwhile, former party leader Ivan Makarov, who specialized in puppet engineering, had been recruited by Zero Three recently to conduct a secret mission in a mysterious world, a quest which was alleged to have something to do with the construction of an Extraordinary item known as the ''divine armament''. As for his sister, Amelia Makarov, and her frightening depth, she was now a Supreme champion with clear hopes of ascending as a Legend. After she had partnered with Karin to invent the Element Decimator Drive, she had furthered her studies under the tutelage of Vahina, Sage of the Oceans, and was perhaps undergoing a special training regime in the cosmos.


    In other words, everyone''s future was bright, leaving Arlwa, prince and main funder, with nothing to do except for training and receiving his profits while idling, the only pastimes open to him being logging in to forums to check for new training material or news.


    Naturally, logging in to the Mana Net was not just a way of passing time, but a way to train as well.


    Others aside, the Continental War game that Commander Radcliffe himself had developed was still spreading plenty of useful knowledge and experiences even now. In fact, there were now professional players who had actually stopped making it their goal to clear levels, but instead to set a particular race, before using the remarkably perfect simulation functions of the game itself to duplicate a brand new Extraordinary race and system, performing a check-and-balance observation to verify the practicality of an individual''s path forward.


    There was certainly even less need to mention to the Grand Colosseum application that the combined governments had launched just a while ago. It allowed Extraordinary individuals from the Lost Galaxy to the faraway cosmoses to scan and upload their abilities by using the Spirit Terminal (hiding or removing certain stats is allowed), before using the simulation to engage in virtual battles on the Mana Net.


    Thanks to the Great Mana Tide, publicized legacies of cultivation had been coupled with resources to train, giving rise to a new generation of Gold or even Supreme champions, their numbers gushing forth as if requiring no costs at all¡ªhowever, all of those champions basically had no experience in combat at all. After all, with the Dark Forest having essentially been wiped off the soil of Mycroft, there was now longer any zones allowing training. Therefore, the application that was the Grand Colosseum thus established itself.


    Although it was still lacking in comparison to real battles¡­but how should one put this? In real life, the fights between champions would dictate that each fight meant grievous injuries to both combatants and a recuperation period of ten days to up to half a month. On the other hand, virtual battles could go on for an entire battle without a problem, just as one could go on with another round after they lost their previous one, even with the added simulated sensation of being near death. With the near faultless perceptions, it would significantly increase the spiritual endurance of combatants under extreme circumstances.


    More than that, the mode of virtual battles was not merely limited to single duels. Players could engage in battle royales or team deathmatch, which would greatly refine strategic thinking in combat, along with a player''s ability to coordinate with an unacquainted ally.


    Though it remained a game, it was actually a serious business¡ªeven if the virtual battles would certainly give rise to all manners of players such as stat paddlers, virtual champions, or even forum warlords, there was no question that individuals with the depth to really develop as champions would be able to draw enough resources and nurture far more Extraordinary individuals specializing in real conflicts.


    Arlwa especially enjoyed that function, and would duel with players of the same level at least ten times¡­in the end, being a prince of the empire as well as a ranked official of the combined governments meant it was very difficult for him to find a suitable opponent. Unless he challenged the current Emperor day after day while attempting a virtual coup d''¨¦tat, there was no other outlet available for him.


    [Free discussion]: Aren''t the servers really lagging recently? The connection has cut off halfway through a game several times for me already.


    Arlwa had just been saving the replay of a duel against a single player virtual match for revision a little later. It was a begrudging defeat against a person whose hologram resembled a Drakonid, but whose actual fighting style was as violent as a demon, coupled with thunder and fire attacks along with a profound set of combat aura skills¡ªthat was a feature of virtual battles as well, since the replay feature was a fine measure in self-improvement.


    Still, after having lost for six consecutive rounds, Arlwa stopped to rest his mind, checking out the forums instead of stubbornly engaging in another battle and losing more ranking points.


    And once he entered the forums, the prince quickly noticed the ''Trending'' post that was labeled in red. Upon a closer look, Arlwa realized that the replies to the post had reached more than two hundred pages, and was still rapidly increasing.


    "Come to think of it, it does feel laggy lately."


    Nodding in agreement, Arlwa could not help but murmur, "My connection equipment that are on par with a Void installation''s and my Imperial Family Spirit Terminal which is the highest grade there is are actually suffering from the lag¡­if that is the case, how much lag it would be for standard terminals?"


    He hence clicked the post and browsed through the replies¡ªas he had imagined, many of the users were complaining about the issue of recently unstable servers, and his gaze was soon caught by some User IDs amongst them that were quite familiar, along with more useful posts that were naturally given most likes.


    Pilipala: I have heard that many foreign civilizations are logging onto the Mana Net as it is being established over at the cosmos on the other side, which is why it is a little unstable. New insider information has revealed that the Mana Net and the Redemption Beam systems are being distributed simultaneously, but I did not think that it would lack so much.


    Little sisters and ghosts are what I desire: Really, hadn''t all of you noticed? There has been a great increase of nonhuman accounts in the Colosseum, although the players would only be encountered over here at the cosmos, and rarer back home. I have also been thinking if it could be the Commander''s biological modification group showing results, since there is one specimen right beside me, but now it appears to be players from other civilizations joining the Grand Colosseum.


    I love tentacles (Replying to Little sisters and ghosts are what I desire): What are you hinting at, boss?


    Little sisters and ghosts are what I desire (Replying to I love tentacles): A friendly, intelligent magical creature. Lol.


    Ser Crow Mouth Slayer (Replying to I love tentacles): A friendly, intelligent magical creature. Lol.


    Die Crow Mouth Die (Replying to I love tentacles): A friendly, intelligent magical creature. Lol.


    I am Crow Mouth (Replying to I love tentacles): A friendly, intelligent magical creature. Lol.


    House-sitting Demon: I think that it''s quite normal, actually. There is every sort of being in the Grand Colosseum¡ªthere was this one player whom I met who started off with Drakonid form, and then turned into a dragon, before turning again into a horse. I couldn''t tell at all if she was actually a dragon or a human or a horse, but she was adept at fighting in water and could dash as rapidly as a horse on land. She would take to the skies to unleash Starfire, her ultimate skill¡­I lost so ridiculously.


    He keeps a dragon that he never rides (Replying to House-sitting Demon): Isn''t that so? There was this one player I met last time who started with Drakonid form, and then turn into a Slime out of nowhere, before turning again into a Balrog and dished out sacred fireballs¡ªtried to use water against him, but the fellow casted lightning and even combat aura. If I hadn''t met him in the Grand Colosseum, I wouldn''t have believed that such a person existed!


    Most of the replies were simply spam or complaints, sharing their victories or defeat when their connection was cut off during battle. One included a rare comment from a vampire (presently renamed as the Shades) player who was grumbling about having already held the advantage in a battle where he suppressed his opponent with a field item, only for the high server lag to cause serious delays¡ªthe other player essentially teleported behind him and punched his leg off.


    "And why wouldn''t it have lagged when he was beating me up?" he complained.


    Nonetheless, Arlwa was more curious about several unusual IDs and replies that were so stiff that they appeared to be machine translations.


    Grimshaw: Sorry, server overload, but very fun, is a very excellent concept, thanks God of Steel gratitude.


    Rosta Rognola de la Macelle: [Mojibake] thanks God of Steel gratitude. (A reply clearly imitating the grammatically incorrect comment before it.)


    Triple Curtain Terminal stationed in Mycroft Mana Net System: The Mana Net server construct is out of tune and makes no sense. We will forward the matter to Radcliffe and request for improvements. Serious declaration: the Psyweb is the best.


    "Hmmm¡­ it seems that those otherworld civilizations have really joined Mana Net? They even received Spirit Terminals¡­"


    Would that not be placing their own subjects beneath the control of the Mycroft civilization?


    Arlwa could guess that the unusual replies had been posted by otherworld beings who were unfamiliar with the basics of Mycroft and could not actually handle the automated translator. He instinctively found it all unusual, believing that other civilizations should not be so freely allowing their own citizens wearing a signature item from another civilization¡­although the prince found it reasonable once he considered it more carefully.


    "After all, who knows how many people there are who want to join the Mycroft Assembly after the sermon¡­ah. The power of my mentor had truly invoked worlds, spreading the Mana Net and Redemption System so firmly."


    And soon, the eventuality of the Mana Net of Mycroftians becoming a Mana Net for all intelligent life across the cosmos was now cast and unchangeable.


    Aside from having received Imperial Family education since he was young, Arlwa was also one of the apprentices of the most powerful Legendary champions in the known cosmos. His vision was hence broad enough to know that the more civilizations there were who joined the Mana Net system, the greater the benefits that both Mycroft and the other civilizations would enjoy.


    Meanwhile, his mentor had not really been making appearances since returning from Stellaris. It was said that he had returned to his Residence back in Moldavia once to speak with Miss Ying, Mister Ling, and Lady Zero Three, after of which the pair of divine armament siblings disappeared, seemingly to carry out some secret mission. As for Lady Zero Three, she had also left for an undisclosed world with Ivan and many other scholars to research divine armaments¡­and later came the sermon.


    In truth, every person in Mycroft was feeling trepid since the entire population of the world had been ordered to move to a shelter world away from their home¡­some of the citizens who had gone through the drastic measures understood it, but there were also some who had their houses destroyed, and complained about having to live in refuge shelters.


    Be that as it may, Commander Radcliffe had publicized data regarding the Ultimate Crisis along with the carnage of civilizations infected by it on his return¡ªthrough the Spirit Terminals and the Mana Net system, everyone hence understood that the fact they were still alive was already a profound miracle in itself. If it was not for the protection of many champions, correlated intelligence, the reply from researchers, and the development of an enchanted antidote, it would have taken just a split second for the Mycroft civilization to fall.


    Therefore, the purpose of the Day of Preaching, apart from having all civilizations in the cosmos be enlightened about the mighty name of Joshua van Radcliffe as well as the Mycroft civilization, was to promote a sense of great comfort and pride within Mycroft itself.


    "The Mana Net is really important. It is truly the core of cores, whether it is used to communicate information, or to promote or maintain stability, not to mention that the so-called game is actually vital for an entire civilization. It may be called that, but it reduces a sense of alienation for the people as a necessary tool to cut off necessary work, dull projections, boring training, or dangerous battles."


    Because of a ripple from the server, Arlwa was disconnected from the Grand Colosseum forums¡ªhe imagined that it would be worse for the others with his advance tools, and was well aware that the leaders of Mycroft valued it so much that they would not have allowed for errors to develop time after time. It was clear that the Mana Net was now definitely under some generational renewal and refurbishment, so that it could be refined as a supermassive platform for communication across the cosmos.


    Or indeed, the very foundation of the Mana Net itself was being changed drastically.


    "Is the mentor doing something now?"


    Moving to a window of the Babel Void Tower, Arlwa looked up quietly and stared at Mycroft''s binary moons, as well as the skies and Void above, where a radiant silver star shone in its highest point. Between breaths, it crossed the entire sky and left a distinct shining trail before vanishing from the other side of the stars.


    He then shifted his gaze from the tower to the West Barnett Highlands, the entire Empire itself and the Mycroft continent itself.


    A Legendary champion would have been able to see a formless network of magical energy enfolding every corner of the world, spanning its skies, land, oceans, and subterranean reaches. It was everywhere, covering everything¡ªa surging tide of information, connecting every Mycroftian and individual holding a Spirit Terminal as if it were chains.


    Every detail of being in a world was now data, cascading beyond the world and extending to the Void.


    As perspective broadened from the world of Mycroft to its quadrant, the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, to the edge of the Lost Galaxy and its Abyss, even off to the cosmos, one could see veins after veins of information chains gushing in units of worlds, tangling and spreading out in the direction of a single sector in the cosmos. It enfolded even the faraway world of Stellaris in the path of the Great Mana Tide, a corresponding chain of information linked to its profound Psyweb covering its own boundless stars. They were assimilating and interacting like two great universes trying to combine, commencing the final preparations before fusing.


    Could that be the reason that the servers were unstable?


    It actually was not.


    Because the points that maintained the endless information were actually clusters of silver radiance spread throughout the stars, he had long since linked up and fused with the galaxy of Psi. With Emotion power being a medium, their combination would not lead to any stirring.


    But now, the cluster of silver which was not a core but most certainly held a major portion of the light was heading to the depths of the Abyss¡ªto the Vortex of Creation.


    ***


    Great information was overflowing.


    It was the information of countless worlds, newly born or even dead, noted in mind as the silver radiance streaked passed them, storing them. That was something only the silver radiance and a few beings could do, and amongst them, the silver radiance was the one who could do it best.


    He was listening to the voices of infinite worlds and the calls of infinite life. He listened to the shouts of ordinary galaxies, the laments of perished Abyss¡­like waves, inexhaustive information was held within him.


    The closer one was to the Vortex of Creation, the greater the information surge would be¡­until eventually even the entire Mana Net was shaken.


    That was the true reason.


    It was not only the world of Mycroft which witnessed the phenomenon¡ªthe Sartreans, the Starherders, the Soul Puppets, the Ultrahumans of Simboa, along with all civilizations in the Lost Galaxy saw that genuine radiance.


    ***


    In the Abyss, a world was floating upwards and returning to normal.


    Within Kronos, homeworld of the Drakonids, the Ancient Dragon of Thunder, looked up to see the same light as well.


    "What are you doing, God of Steel?"


    Unable to stop itself from linking up to the shooting star, the usually quiet Ancient Dragon made its first actual inquiry over a thousand years. "The Vortex of Creation¡ªthe circulation of a galaxy''s Steel Strength circulation was barely restored¡­could you be intending to recreate a Supermassive Singular World?"


    The Ancient Dragon had its own Spirit Terminal as well. Being close to Mycroft and residing in the Abyss, it was privy to the secrets regarding the Evil God of Death and could guess the path of ascension which the Demi Saint who stood at the limits of Legend had in mind, and another user in Steel Strength.


    "You are both right and wrong. I certainly want to conceptualize and build a Supermassive Singular World, but I would not really bring it to life¡­or at least not now."


    The shooting star left his own message, hastily saying, "The Vortex of Creation is the Birthing Tides and Withering Night given form, the manifestation of world circulations, the eternal place where civilizations, worlds, and even life would die and be reborn."


    "I would be dissecting an Evil God, and the essence of their Perished Eternity."

 Chapter 1023 The Inherited Key

    Perished Eternity.


    Gaping its maw and flapping its massive wings, the Ancient Dragon of Thunder stirred a sandstorm in the ever-shrinking deserts of the world of Kronos. It could not help but be stunned slightly by the mention of the word.


    Evil Gods were enemies of civilizations and life. They were natural disasters given form and actual embodiments of ruin and apocalypse. Since time immemorial, countless civilizations have attempted to study their essences, just like how intelligent life would examine that typhoons were basically windstorms caused by oceans releasing heat and that earthquakes were caused by the movement of tectonic plates¡­the human intention to understand the essence of Evil Gods was therefore the best countermeasure there was.


    However, the attempt had regrettably failed in its final step.


    It was not to say that the single step was so difficult that no one could succeed since ancient times, but it was simply that legions of Evil Gods would come out of nowhere, striking before they could succeed and destroying all that they was.


    "¡­Do you believe you could be an exception?" the Ancient Dragon of Thunder thus asked. As the rebuilder of world cycles and reviver of realms, it had assuredly restored several worlds destroyed by Evil Gods and certainly held information about the Evil Gods in its long life and time-worn legacies¡ªwhich was why it was therefore shocked. "Is the Perished Eternity the clue to the Evil God essence which you have uncovered? Never has there been any who has reached that, or should I say¡­they were all destroyed before they could reach it."


    "Strictly speaking, it is not I who would search for it. I have merely combined intelligence from everyone else to ascertain the fact."


    Joshua''s trail of thoughts had been still partially connected to the Ancient Dragon of Thunder''s. As he left, he mused, "Destroyed? So, apart from being an eternal wonder and exceedingly developed civilization, studying the essences of Evil Gods is a trigger that leads to their arrival? It certainly matches the information I have."


    "The existence of Evil Gods is definitely much more important than what anyone would imagine at first."


    ***


    The research information about Evil Gods left by the Ultimate Sublimator Collective was actually rich. As a Demi Saint that had imprisoned Evil Gods within worlds and carried them wherever it went, even using them as compasses or other tools, it was very much the first specialist in the Multiverse. Joshua, who had inherited that information from it, certainly benefited greatly, gaining many new ideas which he compiled with existing information and thereby gaining even more theories.


    Joshua believed that Evil Gods were a phenomenon that the Masterminds'' power had caused before, just like Psi had birthed the Wise Ones of Psi and the Steel Pythons¡ªwith the Evil Gods being a cataclysmic version of Chaotic Steel Python.


    But now, it appeared that the information of Evil Gods themselves were within causes for caution. It was not a mere derivation of a phenomenon which encounters could be shared.


    "Malevolent Chaos¡­we''ll use that name for the Masterminds'' power, its essence which could be dissected from the power of Evil Gods."


    The consciousness of Joshua''s main body was still descending towards the Vortex of Creation. The warrior was crossing floors of Abysses as well as the former lockdown perimeter set in place by the Evil Gods while he thought to himself. "Chaos corrupts and infects other things, and the fact that only other Extraordinary powers can resist it may often be ignored by others, but it actually proves the remarkable connection between Malevolent Chaos and everything else."


    After all, the spiritual corruption that the Malevolent Chaos was similar to being influenced by magic, divine power, and even the Holy Light. Still, apart from divine powers, both magic and Holy Light could only rapidly influence Extraordinary objects partially, along with mages and clergies who were connected to it and not everything there was.


    Secondly, the spiritual contamination of the Malevolent Chaos would leave subjects in madness and unable to think¡ªthere were so many possibilities such as simple soul disturbances, Chaos itself being armed with anti-intelligent tendencies, or the substantial volumes of information itself reducing people to madness. According to Joshua''s experience fighting the Evil God of Death and the Evil God of Wither, the ''substantial volumes of information itself reducing people to madness'' aspect was most realistic. Had he not been left with an affected mind by the Evil God of Death''s infinite memories and invocation?


    One of the main things about Evil Gods was that they were a sea of memories of information converging after countless lives in civilizations perished.


    Normal humans would be left in madness with a single glance. The infectious spiritual corruption that the spawns of Evil Gods, up to their movements that appeared to follow some kind of meme, undoubtedly proved that Malevolent Chaos and information was closely connected.


    "But the Wise One of Arcane did mention that the essence of Evil Gods and the Masterminds are connected to Eternity."


    Descending and pulling away beneath the Abysses, the God of Steel simply strolled past countless worlds instead of deliberately accelerated, his mind ever scattering. "''Eternity''¡­ I had once come across the same word in the memories of the Evil God of Fertility, back in the Gardens of the Multiverse created by the First Civilization."


    "Eternity, Infinity, Absolute, Omnipotent, and Omniscient."


    Transcending all physical changes, even the eternity of end.


    Transcending all limited existences, even the infinity of imagination.


    Transcending all causality and concepts, even the absolutes of probabilities.


    Leaving aside Omnipotent and Omniscient since those clearly represented the utmost of philosophy and did not need to be discussed, there was no doubt that the three aspects of Eternity, Infinity, and Absolute were certainly possible for the those oldest of civilizations that were so close that they bathed in the splendor of the Initial Flame and were born possessing the source of infinite energu and resources.


    "I may have slightly understood the meaning of Boundless after gaining epiphany after meeting the Wise One of Shadow¡ªit had been a Creature of Infinity, and it was only the individual power of such beings that could enfold the equally infinite Multiverse. Moreover, does establishing a brand-new path not fit ''Infinity''? Infinite power, spreading eternity, and an infinite future¡­along with infinite hope."


    Though it was only a theory, Joshua imagined that the threshold of the Wise Ones certainly fit the Ancients'' concept about Infinity.


    As for Eternity, Joshua had only heard of related ideas regarding Eternal Wonders apart from the Ultimate Civilizations. He was still a little puzzled, to tell the truth, since he believed that the grandest of buildings and wonders would only crumble in time¡­even now, Joshua was unsure of what was eternal about it.


    However, it could also be understood from another perspective, that the embodiments of Eternal Wonder were certainly connected to the intentions of the Masterminds. One could even say that there were no real wonders of the Multiverse¡ªnot even the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds itself, which had been destroyed before it really could be finished. Joshua could try to repair it when he became a Demi Saint, but he was powerless now even with the required data.


    "If built, those Wonders would definitely turn an entire civilization upside down¡­if the Black Fog or the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds were to be truly completed, they would make a civilization the sovereign of the Multiverse, even eternally invincible, but does that count as eternal? No, there must be something I don''t know. Not even the Ultimate Sublimator Collective has sufficient thought in that respect, so I must lack some key element."


    Even so, that was enough.


    Malevolent Chaos was a power connected to all things and was highly correlated to ''information''. Furthermore, Eternal Wonders and Exceedingly Developed Civilizations unsettled the Mastermind and invoked his killing intent, which was why he had actually created the Evil Gods that were also a rather important element in his plan¡­it was enough to have so much information, enabling Joshua to develop countermeasures.


    Moreover, a power such as Malevolent Chaos was completely different from Psi and magic, seemingly from a different system as the Wise Ones.


    How should he put it¡­it was like the difference between the Wise Ones and the Ultimate Sublimator Collective itself.


    "The path in which the Ultimate Sublimator Collective would develop as a personal universe could be linked to Absolute. And Absolute Self, and Absolute Autonomous Ruler, was an Absolute existence to the world inside its own body."


    Connected to Malevolent Chaos and Eternity, just as it matched information left by the Wise One of Arcane.


    ***


    At the moment, Joshua had arrived at the borders of the former Darkest Abyss which was restored as the Vortex of Creation. The corpses of endless worlds could be seen falling within like the cadavers of whales falling to the oceanic depths in death. Likewise, countless newborn worlds were surging away from within like the first volcanoes from which life was nurtured, bringing brand new substances and possibilities to the surface.


    The God of Steel ceased his advance. He stood upon the divide between life and death, of destruction and creation, staring at the black and white mill of life that resembled a taijitu while he pondered.


    The connection between the three¡ªEternity, Infinity, and Absolute¡ªwas very close, even interchangeable¡­if Infinity could represent Eternity, eternal beings were naturally infinite, just as the opposite holds true.


    Absolute would not be possible without Eternity or Infinity either. Would it have been ''Absolute'' otherwise? Instead, Infinite Power was an Absolute oppression, with Eternity being an Absolute existence as well¡ªan almost three-in-one aspect that differed slightly in between.


    Therefore, the Malevolent Chaos must have changed the Multiverse in some way. The Evil Gods must have been counterparts of the first divine beings, psionic world consciousness, pure arcane beings, Ancient Dragons and Void Behemoths of lifeforce, elementals and various old ether beasts. The change of Malevolent Chaos itself lurked in the common sense of all who now lived in the Multiverse and only stood next to divine power, being the first Extraordinary ability created before Psi.


    All life born unto the Multiverse must have been exposed to its change, and that change was truly discreet. It was similar to how many were unaware that Extraordinary powers were created by Wise Ones before Joshua''s sermon, believing that it was a Multiverse truth and never imagining that there had been a moment where it never existed.


    Imperceptible influence, like a frog being stewed in boiling water¡­it may be hard to accept, but Joshua never shied away from worst case scenarios. All life that existed now must have been affected by the Malevolent Chaos even beyond birth, fated to never escape its grasp from the very start.


    Even so, Joshua was different¡­at the very least, the world in which he once lived and comprehended had no supernatural powers at all. If anyone could realize that something was not right with the Multiverse despite knowing nothing, it was him.


    But it was not to say that he discovered it. Perhaps he had realized it, but was simply unaware? Perhaps what he saw as common sense was indeed a face of Chaos?


    "And that is my advantage."


    With the urgency of the situation, the Wise Ones may not have had much time or effort to spare in examining that respect and could only give up halfway. That is why Joshua''s edge over the other Wise Ones was not merely in his status as a Foreigner, but the fact that he had gathered the legacies of countless others, assembling all scattered clues to himself as if the focusing gaze of worlds.


    Now, Joshua held the key that was closest to the Truth!

 Chapter 1024 Lonely Perseverance

    "Still, the most urgent task at the moment is becoming Demi Saint."


    Adjusting his thoughts, Joshua sighed softly¡­there were times that unraveling the Truth meant nothing. Without sufficient power, so what if he truly understood the essence of Evil God and Chaos?


    The vital points of humans were their brains and hearts, and they would be concussed when struck under their chin, just as poking their eyes would ruin their vision and wrecking the male genitals would lead to loss of combat ability¡­ anyone would know that, but if the assailant was a dust mite, it could at most cause a sneeze.


    At the very least, it takes wasps or spiders to be a lethal threat.


    That being said, Joshua had definitive ideas about becoming a Wise One¡ªthe supermassive singular realm which the Ancient Dragon of Thunder mentioned being one. He believed that it was perfect in both offense and defense, a path that both the Wise One of Psi and the Sage himself thought well of.


    However, such an ascension was no ''breakthrough'', but simply a following of precedent¡­and to put it unkindly, a failed precedent. With no offense to the Sage, Joshua believed that the path did not change things much, and was not having a world inside the body the same as being another Ultimate Sublimator Collective?


    It had also been obliterated to the point that the little residual Initial Flame had eventually wafted off, becoming some random new world¡­that was why Joshua would not choose that path if he could.


    Still, Joshua did not need to think about the issue in isolation, after having discussed it with the Legendary champions and each of the Seven Gods individually when he returned to Mycroft before his sermon. The divine beings, having mostly set the Ring World''s frame in place, only had to adjust the inner makings and conduct various finer calibrations using the data of Shelter realms.


    "Though I really don''t recommend it, there is no question that becoming a True God pushes you closer to the level of Demi Saint."


    That was the suggestion that was not quite one from Ezerg, the God of Conservation. He shook his head then, pessimistically saying, "Divine power could combine with any Extraordinary power, just as becoming god connects one to the Root to obtain excess power beyond all tiers and transcending them¡­save for the Wise Ones. Still, that path makes evident a short sightedness."


    "When power of other systems is being unleashed to the very limit, one might ascend at once like the Sage in his battle against the Evil God of Fertility. However, isn''t using Divine Power to the limit equivalent to suicide, in which death is guaranteed? Such incomplete advanced systems oppresses inferiors and stands above all other powers, but in the aspect of fighting the ultimate¡­hmph. It''s not as if it''s not weak¡ªin fact, it''s powerful, but it''s also using one''s future as a one-time use consumable."


    "Actually, simply consuming matter and expanding your mental array eventually promotes you as a Demi Saint."


    That was the God of Life''s suggestion. Though she was still acknowledged as the finest and most powerful amongst the Seven Gods, she did not possess her previous ''still waters run deep'' demeanor, and simply said thinly, "If the path of the Ultimate Sublimator Collective was described as an ''absolute'', why not consume the present Multiverse instead of creating a personal, absolute world? Dominion over all things must be a path of Absolutes, extending up to Demi Saint or even the Wise Ones."


    But like Ezerg, the God of Life did not really insist on that suggestion.


    "Still, how should I put it¡­ although I think having you rule the Multiverse would be better than the Masterminds, such a simple measure can be easily countered¡ªbeing an ancient entity, the Masterminds influence all aspects and their crown could lurk in everything. The more you consume, the more you would be affected, just as you might even be subjugated at once when the effects kick in when you ascend as a Wise One."


    "Your Emotion power is actually a good start. With your present fame and influence in the cosmos, if you keep spreading and governing it¡ªnot as a god, but as a creator putting his own invention to work¡ªbecoming a Demi Saint would not be difficult, although it would complicate switching to other paths."


    Zerming, the God of Wisdom and Choice only ever thought of future effects, but choices being hardly every all-encompassing, he could only shake his head. "I can only say that you don''t have to hurry for your ascension since there is still time. Joshua, you are our¡­no, you are the hope of our cosmos and the future itself. We always hope that you would make the perfect choice, just as we could never force you to do anything."


    ***


    Joshua understood the worries of the gods, along with the possibilities and repercussions in the suggestions of the gods.


    He considered all of them, but could not obtain an answer for the moment.


    That was why he had come to the Vortex of Creation. Here, he would gather his strength, examine his foe, consider issues while refining his body¡­he would think about every possibility and make the least wrong choice for himself as he was now.


    "I must choose the best tomorrow. Even if I fail, those who come later would be able to follow the right path."


    The warrior never once considered that a breakthrough was easy, after having setting the chances in place. With that thought, Joshua the God of Steel strode into the Vortex of Creation¡ªa silver falling star that streaked against the tides of worlds and descended incessantly.


    And as he journeyed downward in the circulation of the living and the dead, Joshua closed his eyes, preparing to carry out his first plan.


    At that very moment, every being using the Mana Net and Spirit Terminals across the cosmos felt a lag and stasis like no other in the servers, although everything returned to normal soon enough and even the unusual lag disappeared.


    "What happened?"


    The people who knew nothing about the cause thought blankly.


    Meanwhile, Joshua had already packaged all data in the game called Continental War and assembled into his mental array while connecting himself to every Spirit Terminal of every player across the cosmos, with his processing ability supporting all of the Mana Net.


    In that moment, he was one with the Mana Net.


    Thus, the silhouette of worlds, increasing from dozens to dozen thousands appeared around the God of Steel. Using the rich resources of the Vortex of Creation that overflows out to the cosmos, he instantly brought about the birth of a million worlds and kept them under his control with his own power.


    As Joshua had demonstrated during his sermon, new worlds were born from within, with races that could be incorporeal or physical nurtured within.


    ***


    What Joshua would do was simple.


    He had merely used the worlds that were generated in Continental War, restoring them to reality¡ªfrom spores until the civilization evolved and progressed, everything was accelerated rapidly, as God of Steel projected lives and souls he had himself created, with the real world as his backdrop.


    In other words, with Continental War, Joshua now made the simulated data of civilizations compiled from the billions of Mycroftian players and countless other cosmos races his own, allowing him to replicate actual civilizations through simulated possibilities in the Vortex of Creation!


    And then it was destruction.


    Without any expression, the silver world shone as an imperceptible darkness was drawn out of his own body¡­it was dark and without comparison, a nebulous gloom that was the presence from Evil Gods of Chaos.


    It was a presence Joshua deliberately kept with him in the battle against their kind. There was every variant possible, collected by Joshua from the Evil Gods that the Ultimate Sublimator Collective had captured.


    And now, nourished and animated by that faint presence, the seeds of destruction were sown upon each real but simulated world. Cultivated artificially, the Evil Gods'' power harvested the accelerated civilizations, destroying them like fire burning upon dried straw, triggering all possibilities leading to ruin.


    However, Joshua had so much civilization data that it exceeded his own estimation. Coupled with near inexhaustive lab materials, the warrior had all the patience to experiment with Chaos (by fighting).


    "Artificially created and triggered Evil Gods¡­a taboo that a good man like the Sage probably wouldn''t do. Such evil that only grows from destruction, which could only be born from slaughter and despair, simply doesn''t fit him."


    "But I would."


    Because I am such a person in the first place¡ªa fellow yearning for slaughter, destruction, and death.


    By creating virtual worlds and virtual Evil Gods to dissect the enemy, Joshua had chosen to put himself on the side of the Masterminds and the Evil Gods to experience the Perished Eternity. Either way, to seek a way ahead and triumph over his foes, what the warrior was doing now would be such sin.


    Nonetheless, while the virtual worlds were visibly simulating the fall of civilizations and races, Evil Gods were not born as he had imagined. Joshua was not concerned, however, since the start of experiments were the hardest part and a moment of failure proved nothing. Indeed, it would have been unusual to succeed at once.


    Hence, the next experiment began: it was a battle that was destined to last, an elongated process. In its course, how much resources, worlds, civilizations, and intelligent lives would have been consumed?


    "How is what I''m doing different from playing the game of civilizations, just like Imperator Amos who had toyed with Amos lives, all their blood and tears, all their love and hate? How am I different from Fattrovi, tossing around worlds and fooling with possibilities, using other lives as raw materials to pick the past I desire?"


    In truth, no distinction was needed. The pride of champions was akin to flower or gems of similar colors¡ªdifferent, but each imitated one another.


    They would do things regardless if it was evil or if none could understand. Even if the price was sealing himself in the Vortex of Creation away from every person and everything that he knew, repetitively destroying and creating life as if they were toys, Joshua would still do it.


    To destroy¡­and to save.


    Ah. So is that how the contrasting divinity of the gods have come to be?


    Amidst vast and infinite trails of thoughts, a tiny ripple of idea had arisen in wonder.


    A conflicting paradox, a battle against self¡­such pride was perhaps only the Root which corruption they resisted.


    To keep fighting in pursuit of the future, the solitary Steel held on in the vortex¡­restlessly saving ignorant lives with restless destruction.


    If that was the case, the warrior would not stop. His foe existed eternally just ahead, in the reachable future.


    That was why he had to stride of forward without hesitation.


    Otherwise, even unnecessary regret would no longer exist.

 Chapter 1025 Moment of Departure: Part One, Black

    There were ties that bound all living beings together.


    Kinship, friendship, rivals, sworn enemies¡­there were many a bond that kept humankind connected to one another with varying degrees of depth. Still, there was no question that even if every being was basically independent, endless bonds brought together all those independent, lonesome islands.


    Naturally, such ties generally developed between brethren of a same race¡ªhumans with humans, dragons with dragons, horses with horses¡­but for some reason, there would always be one unusual specimen who developed deep bonds with many beings of different races.


    ***


    On the first of January, Starfall year 849, it was forty-three minutes past five in the evening up north at the Winter Fort Academy in the Nissia Snow Mountain.


    Foggily, Black opened her eyes, breathing out turbid gases from her body as she awakened in the Paw Print Lake to the fore of the academy.


    Broiling earthen core gas combined with dragon fire triggered the rich mana crystals beneath the bottom of the lake, causing the deposits to emanate unusual rainbow radiance while heating up most of the lake, creating surging bubbles from the depths.


    Incidentally, classes were over at the Winter Fort Academy. Many students who were taking a stroll beneath the mountain to relax or stealthily hold hands with lovers therefore witnessed the sight of milky white vapors combining with rainbow radiance as they floated into the air like a massive pillar.


    However, not many of them were taken aback at all since they were actually only too familiar with the cause behind it. There were even some students taking in the damp and warm gales while joking with their friends, "Miss Black woke up late today¡ªits been over ten minutes since school''s out."


    "Isn''t that so? Quite the rare sight, haha."


    Being a Demi Ancient Dragon who stayed under the lake beside the Winter Fort Academy yearlong in the North, Black was certainly aware of the motions whenever it awakened from her afternoon nap, and was even considered something equivalent to a school bell by the students. Even so, she never was concerned with such frivolities.


    "So boring¡­sigh. No magical creatures wreaking havoc, no criminals making a ruckus¡ªwhy is this world so peaceful?"


    Black yawned, intending on leaving the lake before realizing that she had nothing to do at all for the day. But having already risen up, she simply rolled around and morphed into human form and kept lying down at the warm bottom of the lake, her eyes half-opened as she turned on her own Spirit Terminal.


    "We''ll see what is there on the news today."


    With that thought, volumes of information appeared in front of her eyes.


    ***


    It was the greatest of eras.


    With the resurgence of Glorious Era technology in recent decades along with the flux of Extraordinary individuals thanks to the Great Mana Tide, the Winter Fort Academy did not have to worry about fresh intakes running out, even establishing a dozen branch academies in the process to prevent any prodigious talents from being uncultivated. Moreover, the almost fully publicized training materials that could be obtained without much cost had not only improved the older generations of champions who had reached a bottleneck, but it had even nurtured endless new data and legacies, quickening the rate at which the eras were changed.


    In the age where the effort and battles of certain champions had brought about rapid peaceful development, it had seemingly taken just two generations for Mycroft to accomplish the feat of leaping from pre-industrial era to spacefaring age. Even if that certainly could be attributed to having the Glorious Era relics, it was also thanks to the sheer excellence of their Extraordinary civilization¡ªafter all, to a world in which even common citizens considered teleportation magic a common knowledge and often saw the arrival or departure of champions, along with profound battles outside their own realm, the so-called Void was merely an ocean of a larger scale, with other worlds being akin to other continents floating above it.


    Thanks to the strong sense of tolerance that came from bold nerves, the people of Mycroft could always easily accept every new product, unusual living species, and the infinitely diverse foreign civilizations, receiving all of them as common sense.


    In that respect, the Spirit Terminals were perhaps the most quickly assimilated concept.


    "Oh, oh, oh! There''s new updates for both Continental War and Grand Colosseum today!"


    Browsing through her Spirit Terminal, Black suddenly whooped in delight and hurriedly dragged out the web page, bringing out the entirety page of the latest information.


    [Grand Colosseum Ver. 6.64]


    ¡ªChain kill system added. Temporary nicknames can be won through consecutive wins, earning XP bonuses along with cool skins. Present limit of consecutive wins is ten.


    ¡ªNew maps ''Ether Abyss'', ''Shattered Realm'' and ''Void Vortex'' added. Players below recommended levels are discouraged from playing in the new maps.


    ¡ªNew single player mode added. Starting from this update, players can challenge ten AI enemies of equal levels, earning a new nickname by defeating each AI foe. Nicknames can provide XP bonus along with the chance to buy loot crates for new adornments.


    ¡ªThe first Cosmic Invitationals is about to commence. Qualifier groups for both single player and multiplayer are now open. You may advance alone or find comrades to fight alongside you, but in the end, only thirty-two teams or individuals would enter the Cosmic Invitationals, and be rewarded with prize money and other great rewards.


    Reminder: Teams are limited to five persons per group. Starting from Gold-tier, the Invitationals would be grouped according to ability into three major groups¡ªRadiant Gold, Soul Supreme and Fated Legend, with separate invited teams and victors. You may not select an individual of a superior tier as your teammate.


    ¡ªSilver Invitation tickets to the first Cosmic Invitationals are now open for purchase. You may buy different levels of tickets and earn corresponding rewards such as new loot crates and exclusive maps.


    [Continental War Ver. 7.22]


    ¡ªEvil Gods of Chaos, a latent natural disaster added to gameplay, along with new crises ''World Darkness'', ''Apocalyptic Tides'', and ''Inborn Evil''. Hidden classes such as Mad Cultists and Chaos Summoners will also appear randomly amongst the people of civilizations and destroy your establishments, with their numbers rapidly increasing when your civilization''s stability is low.


    ¡ªForerunner Legacy System equipped with brand new event chains and exploration has been added. VIP accounts of Supreme-tier or above can pick ''Forerunner Openings'', but of present, only ''Creator Spirits'', ''Glorious Splendor'', and ''Desolated Shadow'' are available for selection.


    Friendly reminder: Forerunner Openings is seriously difficult and contains various standalone challenge levels.


    ¡ª''Mutants'' would now appear at random in beehive form civilizations. Mutants will not answer to the calls of the Hive, but could be remain connected to the Hive. Mutant stats are also random, but are all equipped with elite spirit force.


    ¡ªAI projection load calibrated; AI processing functions elevated.


    Warning! The ''Abyss'' difficulty of Continental War now has enemy civilizations AI armed level seven artificial intelligence functions. Do not underestimate your enemies and perfectly unleash your wisdom in search of a way to break out of hell.


    "Urgh, I''m so touched!"


    Although there was still much more updated content, Black was so emotional that she was about to cry with a quick look through over some of them, even rolling around beneath the lake to express her delight. "With so many updates, it''s like a new game now¡­by the way, doesn''t buying tickets mean joining that Invitationals tournament?"


    "Well, I could just ask Ying, Ling, and Zero Three later¡­oh, wait¡ªZero Three would have to join Fated Legend¡­then what about Zero One, Lisa, and Syndicate? It''s exactly five people!"


    Reveling in her beautiful daydreaming, Black did not consider the fact that the others had things to do¡ªwhatever the case may have been, it was the first time Black was so thrilled after having almost fallen to her grogginess as her bloodline instincts dragged her to a slumber, and she could feel her blood ablaze in her veins.


    "After all, I am a pro who had won 27 consecutive wins in Supreme-tier random battles. Would it not be peanuts to enter the tournament proper, even if I don''t win it?"


    With such confident thoughts, Black logged on to the forums for Grand Colosseum, ready to enjoy the other''s delight and the bragging of forum warlords. Everyone in the Spirit Terminal forums were great talents compared to the dull world of reality, their words ever so nice¡ªshe loved that place the most!


    However, Black did not see the positive posts she imagined she would find, such as ''Buy, buy, and buy! What kind of human wouldn''t buy such generous invites?'' or ''Livestream: opening loot crates, rolling for one Perpetuate decoration''.


    Instead, there were only screams that seemed to echo over the entire world.


    [Free discussion]: No, what on earth is with the AI?!


    [Gameplay Mechanics]: Why is the advanced AI''s offensive so violent from start to finish? Such an unreasonable design, it allows no spare time to breathe at all!


    [BUG compilation]: Same levels, but I''m being still instakilled. I could even see that AI casting its skill but I just can''t dodge¡ªisn''t that a bug?


    Black also read through the various replies beneath the posts that were heavily liked.


    "No? What on earth do you mean, ''No''?""No, what is going on with you?!"


    "I thought it was okay, it''s like the usual feeling of being instakilled by some random unicum stranger (meh).""Good day to you. The latest patch has repaired the BUG which enables you to defeat AIs."


    "I came, I saw, and was instakilled. What is there to say.""Good day to you. It is not the dear BUG''s fault¡ªit''s just that you are too weak."


    Almost every content was fervently calling out the updated AI difficulty of the Grand Colosseum, with few mentioning the major event that was the Invitationals tournament. Despite her doubt and mumbling ''what is going on?'', Black also clicked a super lengthy post that was pinned automatically.


    It was a post made by a famous clan in the Grand Colosseum forums¡ªthe ''New Elite Labs''. The clan often analyzed the effects and advantages which the different maps would have in store for different classes or races, as well as suggested some interesting map strategies and assortments of favorable tactics, which was why many would laud their divinity whenever they would make a post and save it.


    And it appeared that the debut of the new AI was no exception¡ªBlack caught a number of IDs she was familiar with in the post, players whom she imagined had hurried here for a look when they saw the new posts from the New Elite Labs, checking for some strategies or tricks they could learn.


    But unlike before, the New Elite Labs did not provide any strategies, instead leaving just a single line of complaint that conveyed clear dejection.


    [What the heck is with the AI? Isn''t that just a cheat? All maps tested to be perfectly compatible with precedent. I don''t think such entities exist in the Multiverse¡­no, what even is that creature?]


    "Never would have thought¡­even the professional level clearers have failed."¡ªNoob Captain


    "Ah. Even the New Elite Lambs has fallen". ¡ªID undisclosed due to regulations


    "They''ve had it hard too. Leader, should we join them and work together to clear the map?"¡ªI Love Tentacles, replying to ID undisclosed due to regulations


    "I did say that there''s no reason I can''t clear if they could¡­as I''ve imagined, everyone can clear the map."¡ªHouse Sitting Demon


    In short, there were already a few thousand pages of comments, all heavily laden with related discussions and complaints, with some players even sharing footage of themselves being installkilled by the advanced AIs or resisting for a while, only to be crushed soon enough. In fact, any player who could still stand their ground for over twenty seconds were now considered elite players of the cosmic forums, with the present best record held by one unfamiliar ID called ''Carrying Stars to Herd'', who was slugging it out with a level nine AI for over five minutes and was just a strike away from winning. The player appeared to be a Void-level champion who was remarkably rare even in the diversity of the present Mana Net, with many players clicking on the champion''s footage.


    The footage itself showed a white-skinned Void Behemoth fighting against the level nine AI in space for over five minutes. The battle was at its height from the very start, with breaths of Chaos surging even in the footage and the channels worn off¡ªdue to lacking personal ability, many a spectator would be left in a daze from the boundless information contained in the information and causing instant disconnection.


    "It''s alright," the user of that ID had commented on his own performance in the end of the video. "It''s at least better than my performance the last time around."


    ***


    There were ten levels, respectively being Mortal, Iron, Silver, Gold, Early Supreme, High Supreme, Early Legend, Intermediate Legend, High Legend, and Ultimate Legend¡ªwith the so-named Class Nine AIs possessing abilities of High Legend.


    While Black''s own power had yet to reach Legend, it was not so weak that she would be left in a daze by watching a battle at the level of Legends, but even she was unable to clearly observe the flow of battle.


    "A Legend defeated by an AI? Isn''t that too weak¡­I think it''s a level ground through time, and not some actual combat-class."


    Even if she was left dumbstruck in her astonishment after watching the videos shared by each different player, Black did not actually feel like cowering but was instead raring to try. "All of them are talking about how difficult it is, but I feel like there''s only all there is to it¡­ all of them had actually been beaten because they were not fully prepared. At best, I would just have to focus a little and fight with my full power!"


    "Maybe, just maybe, I would be the first to defeat a draconic AI of my own level!"


    With that thought, Black excitedly logged out of the forum and clicked on the icon for Grand Colosseum. Smiling, she confidently picked single-player mode and then Class Six AI for her options.


    Map: Ether Abyss, map destruction check, random calamity on!


    Game, start!


    ***


    Three seconds later.


    Black raised her head and looked around at the bubbles rising from the bottom of Paw Print, with the faint imagined pain of being beheaded lingering over her neck. "What on earth?"


    Why was I instakilled?


    "No! It''s just that I wasn''t focused before!"


    Gritting her teeth, Black clicked on the ''Battle On'' bottom. "There''s no way¡ª"


    Another five seconds later.


    Feeling her brain being crushed and slight agony over her chest, Black could not help but to furrow her brow. "No, no, there must be a mistake somewhere¡­I should have cast Sun Fire Shield from the very start."


    Battle on!


    Ten seconds later.


    "No, why couldn''t I see him?! How was I even killed?!"


    Battle on, again!


    One second later.


    "No, no, I shouldn''t force myself to look for the target. It leaves me wide open!"


    Battle on!


    Fourteen seconds later.


    "Waaaaaaargh!!! What right does he have to kill me¡ªit''s like I''m poultry! We''re both Supreme, there''s no way I can accept this!!!"


    Battle on!


    ***


    "Who am I? Where am I? Why am I torturing myself?"


    "How many times did I die?"


    Four hours later, the black dragon spread out her limbs and wings blankly, her tail swaying gently and stirring the undercurrents of the lake. "Well, whatever. I won''t be able to count by now."


    In the long process of battling on, Black had unwittingly changed from her human form and started to fight in her true form¡ªbut even that did not lead her to hold on longer than a minute and a half.


    "But¡­wait a minute. Why do I find the way that the AI fights slightly familiar¡­?"


    Recovering from her brain which had heated up in the battles, Black searched through her memories in slight realization: she was not actually unacquainted with the combat style of that AI, and that familiarity was actually engraved into her very bones!


    "Hold on! Is¡ªisn''t that the combat style used when Master was still Supreme-tier?! Back during the time when we fought the Supreme Black Dragon Mandagar in the Bloodmoon Abyss!"


    "There are some little differences, but that AI is simply fighting me as if I am Mandagar! And here I was, wondering why is the AI so proficient in dragon slaying¡­so it is based on Master?!"


    "No, no¡ªwait, doesn''t that mean the templates of the newly added AIs are all based on Master?! No wonder¡­and what even is there to play for!"


    At that moment, as Black returned to reread the posts back in the forums, she could only feel overflowing respect instead of any sense of belittlement at all. "Heavens, that Carrying Stars to Herd player could actually last five whole minutes against Master in High Legend mode, only losing to a single strike and not being maimed¡­so impressive!"


    Her own best record just lasted over two minutes. The Black Dragon girl who had not actually experienced many highly intense battles certainly could not adapt to such combat style, and only ever exposed herself, leaving openings to the AI who killed her with a single blow.


    "Still, if that''s the case¡­could that be Class Ten AI be¡­?"


    It was not actually embarrassing to fall before the AI crafted out of her own owner. Instead, Black was now so completely invested that she was ready to strengthen her own ability from the aspect of combat and commence a planned challenge while training in the process.


    But it was also that moment when she suddenly recalled that the Carrying Stars to Herd had actually only challenged the AI at Class Nine.


    As for that Class Ten¡­


    ***


    "What the hell!"


    In the Abyss of a certain galaxy on the other side of the cosmos, an enraged consciousness cascaded through the Void as the voice of the Imperator which was holding back clear wrath and doubt resounded. "Isn''t that Class Ten AI quite simply Radcliffe himself playing?!"


    "Or could it be that he had risen to the next level in such a short time, and even his simulated AI is now capable of beating us?"


    There had been rising doubts and continuous screams with the current update of the Grand Colosseum, at once bringing joy and letting everyone who had lost all contact with a certain person know that he was well, even having the spare strength to update games and put himself to action across time and space, displaying his ability to everyone.


    Thus, the mutually bantering phrases such as ''Overly Powerful AI'' or ''Three Minute Champion, I Salute You'' began to spread amongst Colosseum players and became a point of attraction for many other civilizations and beings across the cosmos to join the Mana Net and the Grand Colosseum.


    Naturally, all of that only happened later. At present, Black was quietly logging out of the forums once more and returning to the home page of the Spirit Terminal when she thought of the possibility that the AI was made using her master as a template.


    "Is Master¡­already so powerful?"


    There was a certain loneliness in the Black Dragon girl''s expression. "I''ve been so hardworking, but I can''t seem to keep up even if it was just for a little¡­"


    With that thought, she looked up and stared at the game icon of the Grand Colosseum.


    As a dragon, Black was not actually so smart or diligent. Though she was patient, that virtue was hardly stimulated, just as she would fall to the slumber of Ancient Dragons if her innate gifts were fully activated. She desired to become stronger and would not spare herself determined effort from doing so, but her journey was akin to treading upon a falling cliff¡ªa moment of carelessness, and she would be dragged down by the exceedingly powerful bloodline power, caught in a dream extending through millennia.


    Did she really like the game so much? Would nonstop battles¡ªvirtual ones at that¡ªnot be too boring, even if it was just to pass the time? After all, not everyone was that warrior who could laughed so nonchalantly even if he was eternally bathed in blood and war.


    Still, Black would keep playing on. In the world where not many would be her company to fight and strengthen, that was the only place where she would gain experience in combat.


    "Because that''s what master expects of me."


    She watched the icon of the Grand Colosseum¡ªit was the picture of a rather unusual black dragon head and it was roaring, with the colosseum walls that were ablaze surrounding it and shining in golden radiance just like a sun.


    "Black, I''m going to use your appearance for the icon of the Grand Colosseum."


    The voice of her Master, which had a hint of laughter, reached her from the past. "How is it? I do think it''s rather cool."


    "Yes, yes! Master is the best!"


    Her own excited cheer then could be faintly heard.


    "Well then, I chose you, Black. You''ll be the guardian totem, haha."


    It was rare, but it was her Master''s laugh¡ªhappy and hearty, even if he was not in a battlefield.


    That had also been the first time she had made a promise to herself not to let down her master''s expectations, to truly do everything she could to keep up with her master.


    ***


    "Ding-ring-ding-ding-ring?"


    Clear wind chimes echoed abruptly. With a streak of flickering light, a tiny luminous orb suddenly appeared in the lake and latched itself between Black''s horns.


    "Eh, Light? Why are you here?" Black asked, slightly curious since it was rare for Light to keep her company anymore since it had been busy with things over on the other side. There were also moments when Light''s rarely seen self-aware World Will form was needed to help the Seven Gods build some secret controlling hub.


    Either way, it was really rare to meet it here today.


    "Ding-ring, Ding-ring-ring-ding-ding."


    Light was calling out cheerfully, but Black smiled, shaking her head.


    "Sigh. Master wouldn''t be coming back so soon. He did say that he would be away for a very long time¡­that''s just his AI, not him."


    "Ding¡­ ring?"


    "Uh-hmm. Don''t be so sad, he always comes back. And before he does, we must do our best to give him a big surprise. Right?"


    "Ding-ring-ding-ring!"


    Being the one who had been with Joshua the longest since she was still an unintelligent war horse, Black could hardly put the feelings in her heart to words.


    "Do I really understand Master?"


    She always felt that she had actually understood nothing, just as she also felt that she understood him very much¡ªthe man who had once journeyed over seven days and seven nights without rest, all to return home and exact vengeance, was now a profound being who was revered by the entire cosmos. It was all so outrageous, and yet it was those who had journeyed alongside him every step of the way who were aware that it all simply made sense.


    Black even remembered the words spoken recently in the Liege''s Residence of Moldavia, as several Legends, Miss Zero Three, and some actual divine beings discussed certain very secretive matters.


    "He¡­is just like the Sage was back then."


    "No, there are some differences compared to the Sage. Back then, the peoples only felt gratitude, respect, and love that extended from their very hearts, but not a single person actually feared the Sage."


    "In the case of Joshua, it isn''t that same mutual love for the Sage, but a reverence."


    The voices of the elderly Pope and the God of conservation were audible, their evaluating voices being bold and without any hint of discretion. "I''ve come so far in the company of the Sage, bearing witness as he established a new path. I could discern from the formless influence from how everyone reacted to him to deduce what path they would take."


    With those words, the God of Conversation brought out a smoking pipe that actually had no weed within. That action itself was meaningless for a god as well, but it was one of his rare memories remaining in relation to his preexisting interests. "That fellow had wanted to restore all damage to the previous state, and the Holy Light was thereby created. That was why the most damaged would yearn for him more¡ªthe Abyss being one of those elements, just as it was alleged that it had been how Shadow came to be."


    "But when it comes to Joshua, I know nothing at all about what he actually wants¡­to fight for all eternity? No, that would be wrong¡ªalthough he is very much battle given form and devastation manifested, but if that had really been his single pursuit, we would have long since been destroyed by an Evil God of War. It is because Joshua is as he is now, that it''s evident eternal conflict isn''t his goal."


    "Combat certainly is his interest and drives him, but it''s not his path¡ªthere has never been a rule whereby any person is only able to do what they prefer, which is why there is a more fundamental intention that he holds, hidden beneath his thirst for battle."


    "And that would be the ''way'' he has chosen."


    ***


    Black agreed with the judgment of the God of Conservation, just as much as she did not.


    Because her Master was neither ''battle given form'', nor did he hide some fundamental intention. Her Master was her Master: Joshua van Radcliffe, a mere warrior.


    "Light¡­Master actually doesn''t expect much of others, just as he doesn''t like others expect much from him."


    Lying down with Light beneath the lake and looking up to the mountains where the sun had already set, Black was radiating her own light in the dark surface as she mused softly, "He didn''t trust the power of the knights when he reclaimed his land, nor did he trusted the support of the Empire''s military. He simply advanced alone in the snow."


    "Everyone says that he has weapons that he doesn''t use and mounts that he doesn''t ride¡­but that is not right. He would only use us when he has to."


    "He insists on fighting alone so that he wouln''t hurt others in battle, whether weapon or mount. He doesn''t want his weapons to be broken, or for his mount to die."


    One against one, one against many, one against a horde or even the infinite¡ªit was all fine.


    Was he keen on fighting? It would be more correct to say ''challenge''. Still, all in all, both challenge and fight appeared to verify something.


    "Master knows that he is abnormal, that the others might not necessary like fighting, to bathe in blood, and death. He knows that others might not like running everywhere across the Void, travelling to other worlds to save lives, or enjoy the near-death experiences¡­"


    "That is why he wouldn''t bring anyone else along and advances alone. He expects nothing from others nor hopes for expectations from others to therefore change their minds and embark paths where they did not belong."


    That gentleness which would not want harm on others and the pride to not share the burden of ''duty''¡­that is my Master, a mix of complicated things. How could some shallow label like ''battle given form'' describe him?


    Lifting a hand, Black stroked Light and listened to it jingle while smiling faintly.


    "That is why I want to chase after him since I am an Ancient Dragon. I would live forever if nothing unexpected happens, and I could catch up to the edge of eternity if there is an end to time."


    "But it is Master. Even if an end to the Multiverse, he would just break it and make his own path."


    ***


    On the first of January, Starfall year 849, it was thirty-two past eleven at night when Black and Light both watched the radiance of the binary moon over the skies from beneath deep Paw Print Lake, near the Winter Fort Academy in the Nissia Snow Mountains up North.


    "This has been the first year since Master had left Mycroft for the Vortex of Creation."


    ***


    Indeed, it had been a year after Joshua van Radcliffe had entered the Vortex of Creation.


    The moment of departure was approaching.

 Chapter 1026 Moment of Departure: Part Two, Ying and Ling

    It had always been claimed that weapons were a warrior''s best friend. Indeed, it was not untrue at all, as a weapon that allowed one to exert their power to their limits was no less than a good companion with whom they have bonded in spirit.


    Therefore, by basing upon that statement, there would always be some who would try their best to create weapons that were self-aware and possess a spirit, skipping the phase where the warrior would break it in to arrive at the highest level that was connected mind and spirit.


    Still, it was not to say a weapon that could genuinely bond with a wielder in mind and spirit would naturally be considered the ''best friend'' and would allow the wielder to unleash their greatest abilities¡ªbecause the weapon possessed a will now, and it would therefore no longer be merely the warrior picking the weapon, but the weapon picking its owner too.


    And rarely would there be any person who could really instill subservience unto sentient weapons, to have them willingly be used.


    As a matter of fact, it did not mean that weapons were a necessity for those rare few individuals either.


    ***


    On the first of January in Starfall year 849, seventeen minutes past midnight in the basement of the Graveyard Church in Northern Moldavia.


    Very frequently cleaned, the Church had no signs of dust at all, as it glimmered in the pale golden light of pyroxene that stuck out like a store thumb amidst the nighttime illumination of the present age where magical power energized everything. As they moved along the basement that was brimming with the pungent odor of steel, Ying and Ling arrived before a door, and neither the silver-haired girl nor the black-haired boy hesitated to reach out.


    And then, the door was opened.


    All at once came the sound reminiscent of a fully-armed legion, with the humming of blades and the knocking sounds of shields being hammered upon. The siblings could feel dozens of different echoes from weapons at once, spreading a burdensome atmosphere of slaughter.


    To Extraordinary individuals who were of a lower level, such a sight could have truly left them shaken and drowned them in an alternative state of mind, increasing the success rate of the contract making that would ensue. On the other hand, neither Ying nor Ling were of lower levels¡ªbeing Supreme-tier now and never really human in the first place, they were quite simply divine armaments.


    Just like every other weapon hidden there in the basement.


    As such, entirely unaffected, the pair hence strode forward into the underground chamber.


    "Eh? It''s you two again?"


    Noticing that the visitors were not human but its own kind, a lance which had been stabbed into the ground exuded a spiritual touch of puzzlement. "Is it time for maintenance again? It''s not really necessary, actually¡ªthe servicing spell circle that the Head of the House had updated before is just awesome. I''ve never felt so strong before, and it''s like I could eat a human. RUA!"


    "Definitely." On another side, a shield which appeared to have been knocking at itself with stunning hammering echoes also extended a spiritual contact. "I actually feel that my mind is a lot better, my thoughts much clearer. It''s like my mind is so lively now."


    Soon, dozens of divine armaments across the entire basement had almost released spiritual touches at the same time, a noisy contact that was capable of driving a psionic user out of their minds. Still, neither Ying nor Ling could do anything about it, and they simply shared a glance before shaking their heads.


    Then, putting their hands together, the clear clapping echo instantly held down every voice.


    "Alright, alright," Ying said. "Dear seniors, we are here not to provide you with upkeep this time¡­ truth be told, there is no need for maintenance since all of you are so spirited."


    "One way or another, we have something important to announce today," Ling continued, spreading his hands to extend his power, linking every divine armament present together. "From here on, all of you will no longer remain here in this basement."


    With those words, powerful energy spread away. As the energy that Ling released enfolded every divine armament at the scene, streaks of powerful radiance began to flash¡ªthen, as tides of mana began to surge, many human forms of different appearances materialized in the basement.


    There were the old but seemingly noble men, youths who resembled Ying and Ling themselves, along with those with more ordinary human appearances. The dozens of human forms which the divine armaments had assumed appeared to be surprised as well that their bodies were so abruptly exposed.


    "¡­Now hold on a moment, Ling¡­ and you, Ying."


    Staring in a tinge of shock at the hands of his human form, a young man who had transformed from the lance just then appeared not as excited by the prospect and hence wrinkled his brow at both Ying and Ling. "What is the meaning of all this? I can also sense our pact with the House of Radcliffe being severed¡­or more correctly, intercepted."


    "Come to think of it, it''s weird that there has been no new divine armaments moved in here over the last few years¡ªcould it be that the Head of the House has no heir? Or has he given up on divine armaments?"


    A composed woman who had transfigured from a shield clenched her fists and shook her head, sweeping her long blue hair back and forth. "No. The contract on you both is still there, so he shouldn''t be giving up on divine armaments¡­ so does this mean that he is giving up on us?"


    That particular guess was not actually unreasonable¡ªall in a split second, the human form of those divine armaments had thought that the new Head of the House found maintaining ''failures'' of divine armaments such as them too troublesome, and had therefore simply cut their contracts so that they would look for a way to move on.


    In other words, having them survive by themselves.


    "Sigh. That''s not actually what''s happening."


    Even Ying''s cute face was screwed up as she listened to those thousands of unusual theories, and she said in a pained and helpless tone, "It has been mainly Master''s orders back when he left. That''s all there is to it."


    "''When the divine armament production line eventually stabilizes, everyone would slowly accept all of you as a new lifeform, and it would also be the moment to restore freedom to the divine armaments that generations of Radcliffes have passed down.'' That was what Master had said, word for word, and we are simply carrying it out in his absence."


    "Yes." Ling nodded over at another corner and stepped up, helping up the human form of a few divine armaments that had been left unused for centuries and as such, fell to the ground because they had forgotten how to walk. "The production line has pretty much been completed just a few days ago," he said, shrugging. "The output numbers are not high, but making them widespread is a matter of time with the rate at which they are spreading. It is even possible to disseminate them across the cosmos."


    "From now on, the people of Mycroft would probably be ushering in a new age where every person possesses a divine armament¡ªMaster has described it as having an AI assistant for everyone, which I find quite true too.


    ***


    Be that as it may, while Ying and Ling thought that their explanations were simple enough to be understood, they did not know that what might appear to be common sense to them did not exist at all in the heads of the antiques that had been stored in the basement for centuries.


    "Divine armament production line?" The lance youth was left at a loss.


    "We are becoming common?" The shield lady fell into pondering.


    "Disseminating across the Mycroft civilization?" A longsword man was scratching his head.


    "The cosmos, and other civilizations?" A dual blade twins asked in one voice. "No, what the heck are you even saying?"


    "But that''s not even the most important thing¡­"


    The face of the most spirited lance divine armament who had recovered was actually slowly contorting in anger. "What is the incumbent Head of the House even saying? ''Restoring freedom to the divine armaments that generations of Radcliffes have passed down''¡­ what is he even saying?"


    "Are we not free in the first place?!"


    "That''s right," the shield divine armament replied solemnly as well. "Unused weapons must be sealed and hidden. The freedom we have is the freedom in which we had chosen on our own accord to wait, and we will fulfill our pact even if the person who made a contract with us should perish. Being buried in the mud is our freedom, and as we wait for our eventual deaths, instructing next generations of divine armaments about common sense and necessary knowledge is precisely the duty of us ''failures'' who have not been chosen."


    "By the way, could it be that the incumbent Head of House has no heir? Why are there no new divine armaments brought in?"


    "¡­I would first have to apologize, as that''s definitely because master did not think about taking good care of all of you¡­certainly, to say that restoring your freedom is an insult by the House of Radcliffe to your loyalties."


    As she listened on to the incessant doubt and retort by generations of divine armaments in the basement, Ying coiled her long hair in distress and rolled her eyes, seemingly drawing knowledge from her memory vault to handle the present scenario. "To be honest, seniors, technology has developed too rapidly now. If you don''t adapt yourself to the times, you''d really be left behind!"


    Even as she spoke, Ying deliberately released her Supreme-tier presence, allowing the formidable force to stir in the small basement and silencing every divine armament instantly. "It''s because Master has thought about that, and as such, would have all of you get in touch with the world outside as soon as possible, so that you would all not be phased out from the present even if all of you have clearly accumulated much over time.


    "¡­So, where''s the Head of the Family now?" the lance divine armament then asked, his expression still troubled after a moment of silence although he probably agreed with Ying. "In the end, we are all are divine armaments belonging to the Radcliffe family. It would be better to have the Head of the House himself to issue his command."


    "He is¡­"


    Both Ying and Ling sighed together, and said, "He is now training by himself in some place. Not even us could meet him."


    "Compared to that, it''s better that all of you come out and follow us to the production line for a little makeover¡ªthe Radcliffe Family property is simply diverse and the Head of House doesn''t care for administration, while we have our own tasks to do as well¡­ if it hasn''t been because we have the time, we wouldn''t have come to trouble all of you."


    With those words and under both Ying and Ling''s firm urging, the puzzled and doubtful divine armaments left the basement where they had stayed for over centuries, blankly arriving at the world outside.


    Then, what appeared before their eyes was not the image of the old, plain, and cold Moldavian City resembling a fortress that existed in their memory vaults.


    Instead, it was an arcanely powered city filled with towering buildings, illuminated so brightly that even night was bright as day, brimming with vigor and bustle.


    Colossal statues standing over hundreds of meters tall towered between different parts of the city, with magically powered cars speeding at every direction over the avenues. Beside the roads, there were not only humans, but elves, dwarves, as well as many other minority races such as murlocs, even curious beings from otherworld civilizations, with a particular Rund standing out¡ªthe metal orb being was hovering in the air, with many human children sitting on it as it darted here and there, prompting cheers and laughter.


    Resemblance notwithstanding, if not for Ying and Ling repeatedly insisting that they were in Moldavia, the divine armaments would have believed that they were in a different world.


    "Sigh. That is a violation of Molavian flight regulation¡­ well, I''ll just send a warning over later."


    Unlike Ying, who was nodding in agreement with the harmonious interaction between different beings from different civilizations, Ling''s professional instincts kicked in as he took in the sights. But even if he was about to write a fine, he held back since the timing was not right.


    "Do you see, seniors? The world now is no longer the world before. Likewise, our duties as divine armaments are also different from before."


    Nonetheless, there was not much else to say¡ªevery other divine armament was basically stunned.


    "What''s going on¡­"


    A divine armament from the last generation, which had probably been moved to the basement just a few decades ago, rubbed his eyes¡ªa low-cost one and the youngest next to Ying and Ling, he was seriously suspecting that what he was seeing was an illusion. "Isn''t the Radcliffe family an ordinary Northern noble family? When¡­when did they develop to such greatness?"


    The divine armament could even see airships floating in the skies, carrying large silver screens that were broadcasting both advertisements and the portrait of a man with black hair and red eyes¡ªa portrait that everyone knew belonged to the current head of the Radcliffe Family, Legendary champion Joshua van Radcliffe.


    The great commander of the combined governments of Mycroft, one of the creators of the Mana Net and the founder of the Cosmic Invitationals tournament¡­in the briefest of time, the divine armaments was filled in with every detail of the current Head of the Family.


    "Do you understand now? It''s no longer the past, and there''s no time for dillydallying."


    Shocked? Then you are on the right track!


    Ying was actually very pleased with the stunned reaction of the divine armaments, since it would have been a rather troublesome matter to have those metal ore brains (literally speaking) obediently follow their instructions for upgrades. "Either way, we aren''t saying that all of you are to leave the Radcliffe family¡ªthere are many vacancies amongst our clan''s many properties, just as we need people whom we can trust to manage certain matters. If any of you are willing, you could continue working in the family business."


    "Even if any of you wouldn''t want to work odd jobs, there''s a set of cultivation practices tailored to improve us divine armaments¡ªbelieve me, this is an age that is far more vast and open than what any of you would imagine. Moreover, the possibilities that each of you hold are greater than you think."


    And it was the truth.


    ***


    Time flew and change had arrived rapidly. As the whirling needles of the clock moved on, the first Cosmic Invitationals had concluded months ago. The tournament itself had strengthened the ties and exchanges between civilizations across the cosmos, with the swiftly distributed Redemption Beam systems reaching out to every corner of the stars.


    Even if the true champions of pinnacle powers did not join the competition involving millions of civilizations, everyone truly understood each other''s abilities and depth then. It had been a bottom-up battle that resembled sermons of different depth, with participants and spectators all benefiting. Those who had performed outstandingly were even rewarded with astonishing opportunities and resources, enabling meteoric rise.


    As an example, the champion of the single-player division for Gold-tier had come from a civilization of psionic bodies that were not famous, but were born spiritually strong. They did not have physical bodies, but were instead made of pure Psi and partial mana and elements, naturally growing to Gold-tier in adulthood. Their spiritual prowess was far beyond that of most races, and with the advantage of being immune to most attacks, they had a strong foothold in Gold-tier where most individuals had yet to train themselves to the limit in most aspects.


    After that individual from the civilization calling themselves the Almonds had won gold in the singles division, many other civilizations had extended an olive branch, indicating their willingness to provide resources to aid their growth. There certainly were conditions, since there were rarely any free lunches in the world, with the Almond civilization swiftly agreeing to Mycroft terms, commencing a bilateral partnership in the spiritual discipline.


    Meanwhile, the winner of the Supreme-tier division was Lisa, a Drakonid girl from the world of Kronos and one of Joshua''s apprentices. In truth, after Lisa had tapped into her Ancient Dragon bloodline when she had ascended to Supreme, even training in the legacies of the most powerful individual at the moment, the sheer power she could muster left every opponent who underestimated her due to her smaller size speechless¡ªwith a single strike that could match Legends and sent a deific earth elemental flying up in the air, every spectator had questioned what their eyes were seeing.


    On the other hand, a machine race in a Calamity civilization known as the Galactic Protectors had won for the Legends group. An unusual civilization which fought ruin with ruin and war with war, it had been one of those defeated by Joshua during his Sermon, but they were also slowly unveiling themselves to the worlds beyond as Joshua''s declaration of peace was very much to their tastes.


    Being the machine creations of the Protectors, they had judged their own makers to be the primary target for peacekeeping and as such eradicated them. Even so, as the epoch passed, the machine collective which was once under exclusive control of core commands developed ''Free Bodies'' capable of independent thought. While they still served core commands and would bring peace to worlds, they could think for themselves¡ªin fact, the Free Body who had won the Invitationals was the most powerful being amongst the Protectors, its true form being a steel-grey Void continent that carried seventy-eight weapons capable of decimating worlds, along with various defensive plugins that could counter various attacks¡­which basically meant it was carrying all of the weapons at its civilizations disposal in its own body, ''going all-out'' from a certain manner of speaking.


    Still, the single division champions were not too interesting. The more powerful civilizations were not making a move since Joshua was not present, since it would be a distinct case of bullying otherwise¡­all in all, while Ultimate Legend and High Legend were both Legendary, the gap between them in a fight was greater than the gap between a Mortal and a Legend.


    In a nutshell, the single duel competition mostly presented the depth of an individual''s civilization and legacy, while group duels were more chaotic and emphasized the importance of matching each other.


    The Gold-tier winner of the group battles was Mycroft''s Elite Party from their External Exploration Department. Amongst their members were Priest, Constantine, Clark, Said, and Vein, with their leader Priest delaying his ascension to Supreme for the competition. In fact, the purpose of group battles was not strength in one aspect, but a partnership with the capacity to react against all kinds of foes¡ªthe reason that the Almond individual could win the singles battle was thanks to his luck of not running into any opponents who could naturally suppress spiritual abilities¡­or there perhaps were some, but they had been eliminated by other participants.


    But when it came to group battles, composure was everything, just as advantages could be nullified and disadvantages exploited, and the participants had to possess an edge in every aspect to ensure that they could repel their opponents through sheer ability¡ªthe Elite Party was very much perfect in that respect, winning against every opponent with an unsurprising performance, steadily crushing their opponents like moving mountains to claim the crown.


    "After all, we did go through many challenges in our otherworld explorations, such as Evil Gods, ruins with distorted dimensions, old lairs of foreign races, and primeval realms full of thunder elementals¡­we often clashed with feral Supreme or Tyrant-class magical creatures and survived several Legendary conflicts, bringing us solid combat experience and molding our will¡ªit is our conviction that where there''s a will, there''s a way."


    When interviewed by official journalist and Invitationals organizer Ying, there was a meaningful look in Priest''s eyes¡ªhis tone was also volatile, as if endless emotions were overflowing. "We have to ensure that we make zero mistakes in each otherworld exploration, or we would be biting the bullet in some way no thanks to the Crow Mouth, even dying in the process¡­uh, what is a Crow Mouth? It''s nothing too important actually, just a whetstone which paves our path ahead."


    Over on the corner, Clark the Rider, who had been silenced throughout the competition, had wanted to protest but was stifled, with everyone else nodding in agreement.


    In-jokes notwithstanding, the winners for the Supreme-tier group division were a team of mixed races, which included Light of the Bloodmoon Abyss, Elma of the Amos Court, Syndicate the Balrog from the Abyss, Zero One of Karlis, and Arlwa of Mycroft.


    There were not many who thought well of the group, which was composed of members from different worlds and did not seem to show much compatibility, but their later performances left the spectators utterly taken aback¡ªthe luminous orb which appeared to be just a pet instantly expanded up to the size a small star, while the Amos who resembled a transparent humanoid had summoned a stunningly massive Void warship. Then, the balrog which resembled a Drakonid actually turned into a colossal Slime brimming with endless thunderbolts, while Zero One, who had assumed an ordinary steel sphere form akin to a Rund, had suddenly turned into a metal titan over several hundred meters tall¡­while the human Arlwa was really human.


    To be fair, there were times when one would be left upset when they imagined that there would be surprises in store¡­which in itself was a shock.


    Either way, with the surprises over and done with through the fixtures, they claimed the crown.


    Light, the team leader of the very unique combination, revealed how emotional it was when interview by official press officer Ling.


    "Ding-ring, ding-ring-ring, ding-ding-ding-ding-ring. Ding, ding-ring!"


    "I see." Ling replied as if in understanding. "So, you''re saying that this isn''t even your final form, and that you would have been able to match another candidate who didn''t join the tournament to greater effect if nothing surprising happened¡­she could transfigure as well, right?"


    "Ding-ring, ring-ding-ring, ring-ring!"


    "Hmm, that is for sure. Many of your members had actually joined the singles division¡­even so, you are so humble even if your team has been crowned winners. How impressive!"


    "Ding~" (A rather proud jingle)


    The curious interview trended when it was uploaded to the forums.


    [Whether you''ve understood it or otherwise, I already have.]


    [Ding-ring, ding-ring-ding-ring, ding-ding-ring!]


    [No, you could''ve listed the name of the other members of your team¡ªif you could get first place with a team that isn''t your final form, what would the final form even be?]


    [The Transformers¡­such a weird name. Who had decided it?]


    Meanwhile, Black had been challenging the difficult AI and fighting in Grand Colosseum day and night and therefore overslept on matchday. When she finally heard the interview, she was crying tears of regret.


    Nonetheless, the Legendary group match was not broadcasted live, just as there was no recorded footage shown after the match. Actual details were only spread amongst the leaders of different civilizations, and it appeared that the match itself had not ended yet, leading to an elongated battle of which nothing was made public yet.


    However, as the press officials, both Ying and Ling knew that the group battle was essentially an exchange of fighting techniques and a probing of each other''s depths for different civilizations. In fact, each civilization had dispatched more than a single team, but there was no mention of an actual crown. All in all, there was nothing much to be probed out without the exertion of full power or the prerequisite of dying in battle¡ªthe many participants were simply using the Invitationals as a platform to resolve the differences between different civilizations.


    More than that, it was the only way where conflict amongst races could be handled after Joshua''s declaration of peace¡­given that it was a battle which involved blood grudges and actual discord, it was not suitable to be shown along with the competition live broadcast which was all too peaceful.


    Either way, every participant had been proven incapable of beating the Class Ten AI of the Grand Colosseum.


    Concluding her remembrance of the past, and after the antique divine armaments were brought to the Moldavian divine armament production line and consecutively upgraded with new parts and energy circulation, Ying also said goodbye to her brother.


    "Well, I am off."


    Spreading her hands, flowing silver mist appeared over the silver-haired girl, with a streamline steel armor materializing over her body and enfolding her tightly. A blue gem hung on the center of her chest, glimmering with a radiance like flowing water.


    "It''s been hard on you, sister."


    Sitting on a chair in the office, Ling sighed and turned on a screen, as if to tend to administrative duties. "Master''s tasks has always been so difficult, nor would he tell us the reasons behind them¡­but it would suffice to just complete them."


    "It''s been hard on you too, Ling. The matter about the divine armament production line and distribution of divine armaments are all thanks to your planning¡­from a certain point of view, it''s basically the establishment of a brand-new race, and you would be the one to govern over everything, the de facto leader of the new species."


    The clear voice of the silver-haired girl spoke from behind the steel armor, but Ying''s tone sounded both emotional and lonely. "You''ve always been helping master in such important matters, while I could do nothing apart from fighting¡­haha, that''s not it either, since I did learn much over the years, even if I''m not as accomplished as you are in that respect."


    "What are you even saying?"


    In return, the mouth of the black-haired boy twitched and he shook his head. "There is only fitting, no best¡ªI busy myself with the mundane tasks that do not hold much meaning for Master himself and handle the logistics for all of you. Even so, dear sister, you are helping Master because you are able to accomplish Master''s orders directly. Honestly speaking, it is just that we have different task, so there is nothing to be emotional about."


    "In the end, we are a part of Master, and every single thing we do is to alleviate the burdens upon him¡ªand at the moment, he is conducting a vital experiment and ascension in the Vortex of Creation. At the same time, what we have to do is to maintain stability in all things, ensuring that Master would be able to see a world which he is content with when he steps out of that trial."


    "I know all that."


    The momentum of the steel armor was activating, while a portal was opening itself at the same time. As the dimensions were twisted apart, Ying''s voice seemed to become incorporeal, "Battle is not a must even as a weapon¡ªbeing able to handle troubles for Master is the greatest assistance we could provide him with. I know and I understand that weapons are merely tools to solve problems, just like how we could turn divine armaments from being weapons to being an AI assistance. In the same manner, blades could be used as medical equipment, construction tools, or even kitchen utensils."


    "It is just that I am still a little upset. Even if it would be just once, I want to be needed by Master as he is now, to be wielded as a weapon¡­ it doesn''t have to be multiple times, just once would be enough."


    "Goodbye, brother. I am having you listen to me grumbling again."


    "Goodbye, sister. Still, that doesn''t even count as grumbling."


    Watching as the pale-blue dimensional portal opened and disappeared, Ling settled into his office seat and rubbed the center of his brow a little tiredly. He did not go to work at once, but instead looked up to the familiar ceiling over his head.


    "And at least, you did accompany Master in his earlier battles," he muttered to himself, "while I was not with him more than a few times."


    "But so what? I don''t find that regretful, nor would I stubbornly persist on my identity as a weapon. We are Master''s hands¡ªhis plans would be realized through us, and we should precisely be working hard in this time when he is away, to accomplish what he has entrusted us, during this moment when he depends on us to bring his plan to fruition."


    ***


    There was no one else who understood that man more than his own weapons.


    That man who had been selfish, alone, and only ever journeying by himself was so egotistic that he would not share the faintest of tribulations with any other person.


    Even in sinning, he had chosen to shoulder it all individually in the lonely reaches of a faraway dimension.


    However, two beings were the exceptions to that rule. Even if he had tactlessly taken away their right to fight alongside him, that man had still passed on a part of his own responsibilities to them.


    That included the responsibility of being the Head of his own house, the responsibility of being Liege, noble as well as leader¡­he should not have been ignoring all those responsibilities¡ªthose very vital responsibilities. However, there were other greater responsibilities that existed upon those as well: responsibilities concerning civilization, Order, as well as the very future of the Multiverse itself.


    In the face of the darkness surging towards them, the warrior stood far ahead. Be that as it may, behind him, there were always things to do¡ªthings to be dealt with by others, things which he would have to share with others.


    It was the responsibility of those two.


    He had conveyed tasks and commands, entrusting his own mysterious plans to the divine armament siblings, even placing a part of his own future and opportunity in their hands.


    If the value of a weapon was to solve problems for the wielder, there was no doubt that the weapons which could resolve every aforementioned issue would be a godly weapon, rare found even across the Multiverse.


    "And that is why, sister, you should not make light of yourself."


    "Whether it is you or me, we are godly weapons that are hard to come by in the Multiverse to Master."


    With that musing, the black-haired youth lowered his head and went to work.


    Meanwhile, faraway and on the other side of the Void, the silver-haired girl also looked forward with a firm gaze as she began her own long journey.


    They were weapons belonging to Joshua van Radcliffe. Even if they appeared insignificant, they would cut down any lurking threat and resolve the worries of the man himself.


    "This has been the second year since Master has left Mycroft for the Vortex of Creation."


    ***


    Indeed, it had been two years after Joshua van Radcliffe had entered the Vortex of Creation.


    The moment of departure was approaching.

 Chapter 1027 Moment of Advent: Part Three, The People

    There was a Hidden World that existed in the Silent World, one undetectable by any measure of observation. It had virtually assimilated itself to its surrounding darkness, and even upon a closer look, one would find it no different from a slightly-larger world fragment.


    However, that world, which appeared to be a corpse, contained power that ordinary people could never imagine.


    It had often been said by many that the stars were beautiful precious stones sprinkled over the universe itself and shining in peerlessly dazzling splendor. Likewise, the precious stones buried deep beneath ground were also equipped with divinity, with the ancients often blessing them with various purposes in praise of their aesthetic and value, even carving and sculpting them to adorn them upon their own hands, allowing that radiance to be at one with themselves.


    Such spectrum of emotions had never once changed even in what was a faraway future for the ancients.


    Because the people of the present had finally taken the precious stones that were sprinkled over the universe and embedded them upon the ''rings'' that they had forged amongst the stars.


    ***


    The first of January, Starfall year 855, at 52 minutes past five in the evening, Mycroft Standard Time.


    The Ether Ring World, a realm in the Silent Void that was yet to be named.


    All things were lingering within darkness, as if placed within an eternal rest more peaceful than slumber. The world, which had all of its insides emptied, was maintained under the power of divinely crafted runes¡ªeven so, quiet cascading of winds could be heard in the heart of that silence: the gales from the sun billowed, stirring streams of negentropy within the lightlessness.


    It was a golden gem with eye-catching dazzle, containing unparalleled lifeforce. There was an untold number of life only born in worlds because they were bathing under its illumination, while in the Abyss, there were legions of races that had lost its light, and were exhausting all their power in the slaughter and struggle to regain it.


    And yet, there was a discreetly whirling ring that orbited peacefully around that single gem, as if it would continue on to the end of eternity.


    "The Ring World is almost completed, Nostradamus."


    The ring-shaped world, which appeared to have only a single star to ordinary people, was very much existing in incomparable darkness and silence. Save for the faint sparks at the center, every other corner was icy vacuum space¡ªbut to the eyes of Extraordinary individuals which could see a lot more, there were things such as an ether formation that extended around the entire world, a dazzling circulation that maintained every single balance. Dubbed the Vague Shelter, the purpose of the ether formation was to turn the entire world''s presence into one with the soundless emptiness of the Silent Void just as how ordinary people would see it, an indistinct speck of dust that hovered in space.


    And in that dark circulation, two specks of light were interacting with each other.


    "Thanks to Noble Radcliffe, the time that we need to complete the entire project is only one-tenth of the estimated timeframe¡ªnot even the gods could have moved the masses of worlds, it is just too wasteful."


    One of the specks was golden and divine, and as it spoke with the other pale-blue light over the silver ring world which was basically completed, there was clear emotion in his tone. "It is indeed more than enough to accommodate the Mycroft civilization. It is ironic that there had been countless divine beings who once declared the beauty, the bountifulness and the vastness of their own kingdoms of paradise, and yet here we are, gods of this generation, bringing a paradise to mortal realm."


    "Indeed."


    The pale blue human silhouette seemed to be looking there from distant dimensions and appeared to be a clone¡ªalthough that did not impede his conversion. "Everything that you and I have dreamt of is almost coming true," he whispered, "but a society that is truly free and equal must be built upon a perfect and unblemished nation. We had struggled so hard to seek a way to build it in the past, but it now appears that the solution is actually very simple.


    "Since it does not exist in reality, we could simply create it on our own."


    The conflict between human kind originated from inequality and the difference between desires. With every person holding a claim for their desire, narrow land and spaces meant that different claims would converge upon a single spot, thereby instigating discord. There was no right or wrong involved, for it merely made evident that there were still creature instincts lingering within the human psyche.


    But now, would human desire still exist in its initial form in the Ring World, which was a million times larger than standard worlds?


    In the future, could the root of all discord still ignite the sparks of strive under the simultaneous watch of the Seven Gods and the Legends?


    "I do not know. There are no crimes in the Empire now, and not even across the entire world of Mycroft. Even with Extraordinary power being common now, with various academies and training organizations sprouting like mushrooms after rain, and even having the Mana Net keeping the countless civilizations of the galaxy together in a harmonious alliance, I still cqnnot be sure that the future is directed in a path we hope for."


    The golden human silhouette which was ablaze in divine splendor¡ªthe new God of Might and Justice¡ªspoke in a tone resembling that of his human years: though it appeared to be question, it sounded like certain and unshakable conviction. "However, gods never rot¡ªat least they will not rot before death. Therefore, before I meet my divine death, this path would go on until the Advent, or perhaps the faraway future."


    "Do the gods not rot¡­"


    Nostradamus tasted the words as he gazed upon the Ring World before his eyes. There were runes of the God of Steel on the back of that colossal realm: a circle that symbolized completeness, perfection, and unchanging eternals, along with a single vertical line that pierced it, dividing the circle into two.


    What did that actually mean?


    "Is Radcliffe a God?"


    The old mage seemed to be murmuring to himself emotionally. "The United Assembly of Cosmic Civilizations, established three years ago, was founded by the Mycroft civilization¡ªbut strictly speaking, it was founded upon the power of the single individual named Joshua van Radcliffe. There are many inferior civilizations that consecrated him as war given form, just as countless advanced civilizations respectfully categorize him as a god. There are times when I am unsure if gods are divine beings connected to the Root, or are quite simply individuals who meet various conditions and possess great power."


    "One should know that he is still the Joshua that we know from the latest information spreading through the Mana Net, just as he did not rot. That is why I have been wondering if he is some deity who has descended from the Root, and has simply been born into a human body resembling ourselves."


    "That is a good question, mentor."


    The golden divine light stirred for an instant at the question as if in laughter. "I also occasionally find myself having less godly stature as compared to him. I have even carefully examined that question, such as whether Joshua had really received some direct source of divine power from the Root without us knowing, which was why he could improve so quickly¡ªbut to answer that question, we would first have to mention what gods actually are."


    "When I was still human, I had faced much injustice and felt absolute evil in an Empire divided, just as I had seen the endless tears of the people who cried because of those evils. Even so, I refused to acknowledge that the evil was the nation, that it was the fate of society."


    "That is why I had set the flames of wrath to reform it, to destroy its old ways and to mold it in the way I want¡ªI attempted to struggle against fate, but almost failed entirely. You know it too well yourself how long I had sat upon the imperial throne as a dead man walking."


    "This would have been a moment of failure had it been the case of an ordinary being, who in turn would squander his life in mortal delights and simply accept reality or death."


    The God of Might thus pointed at the Ring World before him. Although his tone was calm, there was still a hint of delight and determination. "But I did not. Perhaps out of coincidence, or perhaps out of necessity, I triumphed over fate, allowing a part of the nation I desired to be born unto reality."


    Looking at the face of the old mage which appeared thoughtful and have something to say, the golden divine form shook his head. "Could you have been expecting me to say that the gods are the people who could triumph over fate? You are wrong¡ªthat is not the case. I have never triumphed over fate, but I have merely answered the desire of all life, allowing the power of hope to be imbued upon my body."


    "Master Nostradamus. The gods are simply people who answer the wishes of the people."


    As he spoke, the God of Justice looked up towards the edge of the dark world, his tone ever solemn and deep. "The people invoke wishes and pray for the future, wanting better change but are caught in their own powerlessness¡ªthe gods are therefore those with the power to answer those wishes, forging the future and mold it so desired change becomes reality."


    "Is Noble Radcliffe a god? There is no question that he is. He holds the power to forge the future and he had changed the cosmos, along with destinies, both yours and mine. If that is not the measure of a god, what would be?"


    "However, one question remains: if Count Radcliffe is indeed a god, then what sort of wishes has he been born to answer?"


    However, there was an answer given to that question.


    Because out of nowhere, the God of Might and Justice who was chatting idly with an old friend and mentor had distinctly blanked out for a moment. His ears pricked up in attention and his expression was somber.


    He apparently heard something.


    ***


    The second of January, Starfall year 855, at 52 minutes past seven in the morning, Mycroft Standard Time.


    The Stargate Void installation in the Zeta Ram System, the Galaxy of Beginnings.


    There were many small space settlements in the Void installation encircling the Stargate, with most being the lodgings of maintenance workers of the Stargate itself. Some of the excess residences had also been sold to those with money or authority, returning currency to the monetary circulation.


    That being said, it was still a settlement right beside Stargate base. If an analogy had to be made, it was perhaps equivalent to having a coastal cottage near the former Seven Gods Holy Mountain¡ªit would not merely be a place to live for those who were rich and powerful, but also required the dwellers to possess appropriately formidable ability.


    In that respect, Brandon Kaos, a Legendary swordsman and present Head of the Kaos family, naturally had the disposition to live in such a place.


    Past the plain Void settlement border point and the private Void shuttle which had been anchored dimensionally, and then a pair of bulky runic doors, one would see that the interior of the residence had been decorated with warmth. There were walls lined with actual wood and floors of white marble, with a pale golden crystal light hanging overhead¡ªall of which indicated that the owner of the residence had undoubtedly managed the residence itself as ''home''.


    But at the moment, there was no one around, whether in the wide living room, its back garden that had a direct view of the Void, or even the bedroom. All there had been was the static sounds echoing from a communications circle trying to connect with the other end.


    "Hello? Can you hear me? Dad? Mum?"


    Within the study, repressed sounds of breaths suddenly turned into loud buzzes as a rather mature feminine voice spoke out. "Sorry, the signal is a little wobbly over here and it takes some time to connect."


    Inside the wide study room, the huge blonde swordsman held his breath, holding his violet-haired wife and glancing calmly at a screen, which was showing another blonde lady with a dazzling smile making a ''V'' sign with her fingers as she greeted them. "Work has been smooth lately¡ªunder the guidance of the Knowers, we have excavated a few more huge ruins left by civilizations in the Era of Arcane! The civilization ruins we found in the Piroth galaxy can now be classified as Forerunner grade!"


    Even with the considerable latency of the stream and the desynchronized video and audio, neither Brandon nor Vale Dani were concerned¡ªbut as the blonde swordsman was about to say something, the violet-haired mage stole before him, her tone rather careful, "Well, Flan, how long would it be before you come back?"


    "Probably¡­ four to five years?"


    The blonde girl behind the screen considered the question before giving a vague answer. "Well, it is a Forerunner grade ruin, and it is said to have preserved a complete set of documentation from the time of the Wise One of Arcane. If it really could be recovered, it would be a profound discovery that trembles the stars¡ªthere''s no way I could leave at the moment."


    "Moreover, I am for better or worse a leader of a professional ruin exploration team. I cannot excuse myself in the initial period as the excavation begins."


    "But your sister is saying that she is going to be away for years too¡­in her case, she is running about with the diplomatic fleet across the cosmos, saying that it is to research some ''cosmic civilization culture'' and that she would write a memoir of her travel through the cosmos¡­" Unable to hold back, Brandon quietly complained then, "You two have been home less than ten times over the last ten years¡­and it''s now going to be another four to five years, your mother and I¡ª"


    "¡­Dad, I have not been a little girl that you have to dote over every moment since a long time ago," the blonde girl interrupted Brandon, but her expression was unnatural and she could not smile. "There is real time communication, portals, and I would even occasionally send local specialty products home¡­moreover, being home is dull¡ªeveryone always calls me the ''daughter of a Legendary champion'' whenever I''m back or just a little girl. I hate that¡­"


    "Even if I know that Extraordinary individuals like you two live longer and my age is really that of a little girl in comparison, I still hope to be treated and respected as a person."


    "Oh¡­I get it. Well, do your best¡­"


    Legendary champion Brandon had once cut down a corona with a single swing of his word. He had also slain several dangerous Ultimate Entities during the ensuing Ultimate Crisis, along with one Void Behemoth which had gone amok alone three years ago¡ªhis name had hence spread throughout civilizations, and was considered very famous even in the Cosmic Invitationals tournament.


    But now, facing his daughter who was becoming ever more independent, he actually appeared aggrieved and at a loss for words, the living incarnation of an aged father who was being abandoned. "Just remember to call home if there is any trouble. Remember that we will always be behind you¡­"


    "I know. Love you, dad, mum, MUA~" Beaming cheerfully, the girl blew a flying kiss at the flying screen, which Vale Dani clumsily imitated after a pleased glanced at her dejected husband.


    "MUA~ mummy loves you too. Oh, by the way, should I send some supplies to your sisters and you¡­"


    Crack.


    Suddenly, the call was cut off.


    Boom!


    In that actual split second that the video feed was cut off, Brandon, who appeared to be a left out father and could not find anything to say, promptly burst out with a horrific aura that stir the space in the vicinity, radiating incomparable light¡ªjust like a divine blade which could cut down stars and sever that which was eternal merely by unsheathing it.


    The blonde swordsman stood up and stared somberly at the communications screen before him, while the violet-haired mage beside him could not react at once.


    "What is it, dear?"


    Although she was unsure of what had happened, Vale Dani was able to react soon enough, being an elite noble and Extraordinary individual. "Communications interrupted¡­has something happened over at Flan''s!?"


    "¡­yeah."


    There was a graveness in Brandon''s voice unlike before. He narrowed his eyes, and the homely clothes he was wearing disintegrated into scattered luminous particles before gathering again as a set of light combat armor. "I could feel it¡ªthe presence of Chaos seems to be spreading from Flan''s just before the comms was interrupted."


    With those words, he flicked the screen¡ªthe darkened display of the communications hence turned into a star chart depicting the cosmos.


    The Piroth galaxy was visible within. It was at the edge of the cosmos, hugging the Silent Void tightly just like the Galaxy of Beginnings.


    He seemed to realize something then.


    "I''m going off, dear." Brandon said with no vehemence, but with the natural reaction of a father going off to rescue his daughter. "You should inform the Seven Gods that an Omen has occurred."


    "The Year of Advent has come."


    ***


    The third of January, Starfall year 855, at 38 minutes past two in the morning, Mycroft Standard Time.


    The Holy Mountain Fortress, stationed near the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds beside the world of Mycroft, the Lost Galaxy.


    There was a massive shrine on top of the former peak of the Holy Mountain, engraved with the script that read, "The lonely sun, the binary moons, the endless stars. In the Thousand-Year Plains, only the Light prevails." It was now the control center of the entire Holy Mountain Fortress, where an elderly man with white hair and golden eyes was seated on his throne, conversing with a Holy Knight who appeared rather young in the otherwise empty hall.


    "I do not wish to inherit your crown."


    The Holy Knight, whom one would realize in shock to be a Legendary champion upon a closer look, was enfolded with an armor composed of surging Holy Light. Behind the supposedly crude plates were complex sacred circuits that the most intricate processing arrays needed days to study. And at the moment, the Legendary champion was shaking his head at the calm old man before him in refusal. "It is time that the Sacred Silver Crown of the Pope can be taken off. Igor¡ªmy godfather, in this age where the gods walk amongst the people, in this age where there is peace unlike any before, I believe that even the Church is unnecessary."


    "There is truth in your words, Roland."


    The elderly Pope grinned and clapped his hand. He was not angry with the rather forthright words of the Holy Knight, but simply turned his gaze sideways to glance towards the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds opposite the Holy Mountain Fortress, his eyes seemingly piercing the very edge of the Void. "In fact, I myself believe that religion itself no longer holds purpose."


    His words were calm, as if he was simply stating reality. "I do agree with you on that point."


    "Gods are wishes incarnate. Humans pray for the presence of Might and Justice, which is why a new god was born in place of His Majesty Zinsen after he had left us. That, however, is for an age of suffering and darkness¡ªif an era is calmer, more peaceful, more beautiful and filled with more hope, the less purpose there is in the existence of gods. One could even say that gods and religions are only driven by misery, the most powerless and meekest resistance people mount against their unhappiness about themselves and their own incompetence."


    "In this age where everyone is filling their stomachs and staying warm while also fulfilling their ambitions and purpose, there are no longer wishes that require invocation of the gods¡ªit is only natural that the Church should not exist as their agents on the mortal realm."


    "Then¡­" Roland appeared befuddled for a moment by those words, with puzzlement distinct in his own. "Why would you name me as the next Pope, Your Holiness?"


    Could he be reluctant of having to see the end of a legacy on his own watch? The mundane possibility was abandoned as soon as it came to Roland''s mind¡ªit was petty, and not what the old man would do.


    Meanwhile, Igor turned back towards his own heir and godson to say flatly, "However, has anyone insisted that the main body of the Seven Gods Church is the faith to the Seven Gods? Such mistaken seriousness is normal for you after having been raised in the Church, Roland, but I am telling you that it is not the case."


    "The gods would answer even the most powerless and meekest resistance, even the most tearful and miserable calls, even the humblest and most insignificant of wishes, just as the Church would. Religion certainly should end, but the heart of kindness and love must not¡­and those are our very roots."


    With that, the pontiff took off the crown over his head, keeping it levitated over his palm and emanating with bright silver light.


    Even so, Igor appeared to have no sentiment at all about it. "The power of the pontiff is a profound right. But so what? He would be merely a puppet toyed by nations if he were powerless¡ªbut a faithless Church is not like a powerless pontiff, because our tenet isn''t mundane profit."


    "The Seven Gods Church definitely is without purpose, but the Church of the Holy Light, or a gathering place of clergies, does."


    Looking up with a thoughtful glance at Roland, Igor handed the crown to the Knight, who took it by reflex, and said calmly, "Which do you believe¡ªthat the acts of kindness and helping others is thanks to the power of one or the power of many? Would a group of mortals be powerful, or are groups of clergies and Extraordinary individuals stronger?"


    "Roland, think about it. A group believing in the Holy Light should be a group of charity, and should not be dismantled even without the element of faith¡ªwe are a strong people, here to answer the wishes of all beings. The Seven Gods are our leaders, and so what if we do not consecrate them or if they simply vanished? Could it be that we should not love our brethren or aid those in need if the gods are gone?"


    "The church is a shield for charity and helping others. Why remake it? It would work by slowly adapting the existing doctrine so that it fits the society without a wish. Remember¡ªnever forget the first aspirations of love and turn to seek power or private desires, falling to the level of those whom you disgust and becoming an evil that is no different."


    "I¡­I understand."


    Roland, a prodigy, Legendary champion and Holy Knight who had walked amongst the people over years easily understood that¡­still, as the Pope had mentioned, he had been raised in the Church, and as such, needed some time for the split between the name of the Seven Gods and the Church.


    Holding the crown, the Holy Knight stood silent for a long time before letting out a long breath. "I see¡­ I get it now. Yes, it should be what it is in the first place¡ªwe are not Extraordinary individuals who do good because of our belief in the Seven Gods and the Holy Light, but we gather because we want to help others, hence naturally wielding the Holy Light, creating or indeed invoking the Seven Gods."


    The old Pope nodded gently with a pleased gaze.


    With that, as his godfather and mentor watched, Roland somberly raised the crown in hand and placed it upon his own head. It was a ritual so simple, and yet it denoted the succession of the greatest authority in the Seven Gods Church, as well as the turning of a new page in history.


    But suddenly, both men frowned and paused, interrupting the ritual¡­for news was being spread from the Spirit Terminal.


    It was like the calls of the raven foretelling that death had finally come, after a long era.


    ***


    At present, in the Infinite Horizon, the domain of the Seven Gods.


    [Something unexpected has occurred.]


    [What is it? I can sense great panic.]


    [Chaotic disturbance in the direction of the Piroth galaxy. Subspace transmissions were cut short, contact lost with a quarter of Void civilizations around us.]


    [I see the curtains of darkness on the other side¡­the number of Chaos is greater than the usual.]


    [Clearly, they''re here¡­tch. Such great ripples even before the advent, it is fortunate that we are prepared.]


    [It begins.]


    [So, shall we get Radcliffe?]


    Seven profound wills were interacting, but all of the Infinite Horizon left in a single instant of silence when the last of the wills revealed its information.


    [No¡­let it be for the time being.]


    [It would not do for now.]


    [He is still in the middle of a critical moment, far from ever reaching that level.]


    [Moreover, would any of you believe that he is oblivious of the fact? That he would not be able pick up on the presence of Chaos?]


    [Do not underestimate that man. Look, all of you¡ªan unusual mass reaction is now occurring in the Vortex of Creation, and the speed of world circulations is slowing once again¡­he is hurrying his experiment along.]


    [Either way, we should monitor the situation. This is not a matter concerning us as a single world and a single civilization, but a major occurrence that involves all of the cosmos.]


    [Convene the Fifth Multiverse Civilizations Council Assembly¡ªin the face of the Evil Gods and the World Eaters, there is none who would be able to keep themselves uninvolved.]


    Soon, as the power of the divine surged, endless information was spread through the Mana Net that covered all of the cosmos, towards the endless worlds. The dark presence, the disturbance of Chaos, had already arrived upon the edge of their stars, and it was a calamity that none would be able to escape.


    There was none who could avoid that struggle. Justice was unable to save the upright, just as evil could never protect the vile.


    There was no place to hide for the cowards. Only the bold and brave would survive.


    This was very moment that the storm was arriving.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Karlis the Steel Python could sense the endless presences extending from nearby Mycroft to its world, as well as the drumming pulse from the very heart of the galaxy as if it were a beating heart. It hence closed its eyes, quietly immersing in its own emotions.


    "The day you have warned of is about to come, and the disaster that had once befallen would happen once again¡­oh, Joshua. It is a darkness that not even the Sage could stop, for it is a horror that would leave even World Wills at a loss for words. You, who have always been imagining it as your enemy¡­are you truly prepared?"


    There was no answer because the one who should have answered it had already left.


    Just as there was no need for an answer because anyone was aware of the kind of answer that the man would give.


    And thus, even the Steel Python¡ªeven the Will of a World¡ªwas only able to breathe a sigh.


    "This is the fifth year since you have left the ordinary cosmos for the Vortex of Creation."


    ***


    Indeed, it had been five years since Joshua van Radcliffe had entered the Vortex of Creation.


    The moment of Advent was approaching.

 Chapter 1028 Moment of Advent: Part Four, Zero Three

    The ability to procreate for many species existing across the Multiverse far surpassed that of humans.


    Even if human possessed a hormonal system that allowed them to be sexually receptive throughout the year, each gestation period required at least nine to ten months and usually resulted in the birth of a single infant on each occasion. Basically, humans'' ability for reproduction was very weak, especially when compared to other species that could breed without breaks. It would already be considered frequent for them to do so two or three times consecutively, with the possibility of some individuals having no adaptability when it came to breeding.


    Indeed, that would only apply to certain especially fertile species¡ªevery race had their own strengths and weaknesses when it came to reproduction, with most creatures that lived longer lifespans generally breeding less and vice versa. That was perhaps why humans were just a little less fertile compared to humans in the perspectives of certain species that lived natural lifespans of over three thousand years.


    Still, whatever the case may be, being a most basic part of a society composing of intelligent life, reproduction forged the very roots of a single race, determining the form of a civilization itself as well the trends of the society, even the very direction in which the collective consciousness progressed. The processes or fundamentals of changing a race''s breeding attributes would undoubtedly change the state of the entire race from its roots, a constant whether that change would be to hasten or to slow it.


    Be that as it may, rarely were there any races with such grand vigor that they would implement such monumental changes to the breeding process of their own kind¡ªit was not out of terror and the unknown, but because they truly believed that the reproduction of their kind had naturally evolved over millions of years to reach a perfect state in the present, hence not needing a single adjustment at all.


    But it was different for humankind.


    Or at least, the people of Mycroft had made a change.


    ***


    On the first of January, Starfall year 858.


    It was 34 minutes past seven in the morning on Mycroft Standard Time, down south at the Lake of Eternity, the General Hospital of Tidesong City.


    A young man was pacing back and forth along a corridor as he waited anxiously outside a surgical theater like a walking machine that knows no fatigue. A trash can in a corner was filled with ice cream boxes, and one could imagine just how many ice creams the nervous man had eaten as he waited.


    One could tell that his favorite flavor was vanilla.


    The man looked to have just reached his twenties, with handsome and youthful features including black hair and a pair of uncommon purple-red pupils. He would look up from time to time at the tightly shut doors of the surgical room, while also scanning a signboard attached on the wall where a single row of elegant elven handwriting was engraved.


    [Hospitals are a no-smoking zone]


    "Who on earth would even smoke here!"


    He cursed in irritation to himself. "I''m not retarded enough to bring cigarettes with me when I meet my child for the first time."


    The reason that the man¡ªor ''father'', as he should be called by now¡ªwas loitering in the hospital was clear. He was waiting for his wife, and the birth of their very own bundle of joy. Even so, that process basically depends on the efforts of the mother alone, while as the father, he could only act the part of a flightless bird that was seemingly affected by anxiety disorder, and not vastly different from refuse.


    Meanwhile, there was no telling how much time had passed when the red light glowing over the doors turned green. It was then that a rather relaxed and not-quite-tired elven doctor stepped out from within.


    "Mister Fafnir Chris. The operation is a success¡ªyour wife and child are in good health," the elven doctor said pleasantly, but stopped Fafnir when he tried to enter the surgical room while attempting to reassure him with a sigh. "But apologies, you should not enter since your wife is¡­ well, a fairy, after all. What I mean to say is that the sight may be a little unseemly, like¡­ well, you know, a little weird."


    "What!" Fafnir exclaimed, his eyes bulging in anger. "Do you doubt my love for Vela?!"


    "¡­No."


    Stumped, the elven doctor could not put any ensuing caution to words, and hence simply shook his head. "Fine, but to tell the truth, I can never really understand the bizarre tendencies of you humans¡­"


    This time, he did not stop the other man.


    "Darling, is that you?"


    "It''s me, it''s me!"


    Fafnir''s mind jolted at the voice, and he hurried into a small ward. The very next second, he saw a tiny humanoid brimming in radiance lying down over a specially made white crystal surgical table (which was the size of two palms), with several elven doctors and nurses removing the tailored miniature surgical tools from the table.


    "Psionic separation isn''t as difficult as I had imagined. Feels simple, actually."


    "Compared to birth, the difficult part is actually the impregnating¡­I just don''t understand at all. It would have been acceptable if it was interracial, but how do they (humans) even get in heat past the factor of size?"


    "Funny you should say that. Didn''t the leader of the Tidesong tribe marry a Sea Dragon woman with Ancient Dragon bloodline? That would be both interracial and between difference sizes."


    "Yes, but humans have transfiguration abilities. That tribal leader is a druid who is an Animagus as well¡ªit makes sense either way."


    Fafnir certainly could hear the conversation which was not muffled at all, but did not have the time to argue with them about the definition of Platonic Love, nor was he bothered to explain mutual relationships: it was a more thorough intermingling transcending mere bloodlines, a fusion in the aspect of the soul, cultivating the pair''s progeny through soul and mind.


    However, it was the process that could prove to be a hassle. It was thanks to the Mycroft civilization having getting in touch with many beings of pure energy or spirit over the last ten years, such as the Almond civilization whose candidate had won the Gold-tier singles in the first Cosmic Invitationals tournament, and obtaining their help in various research in the process. Otherwise, it would have been a major obstacle for humans who did not have the attribute to procreate with a fairy.


    "What, darling?"


    Thanks to the great success of the Psionic separation operation, along with the fact that fairy was not troubled by infectious diseases, the doctors did not stop Fafnir as he approached the white crystal surgical table, staring tightly at the Wind Fairy who appeared weakened due to the surgery.


    "I''m alright. It''s just that it would probably take a few days until I can move around normally."


    The Wind Fairy had blue hair and pale golden eyes, coupled with a delicate and pretty face. Her crystalline wings that resembled the energy shields of Void warships made evident that she was a fairy who kept up with the new age. In her arms was small bundle of radiance, and her face was overflowing with a motherly glow¡ªeven if she was just the size of a palm.


    Meanwhile, the elven doctors stared at Fafnir with narrowed eyes even as they left. They had a feeling that a crime was committed somewhere, but could not find proof.


    To the fairies, splitting a part of their Psionic composition was akin to cutting out a part of their own body. In truth, Fafnir himself had done the same, but that had been a few months ago¡ªhe had mostly recovered by now.


    "Either way, our child is healthy!"


    As she spoke, the Wind Fairy called Vela happily lifted the bundle of light while Fafnir carefully directed his magical energy to form an invisible and gentle bounded field in place of his relatively oversized hand, lifting the bundle that was just the size of his thumbnail.


    "Yes¡­I can feel it¡­the energy frequency is very stable¡ªgreat, wonderful!"


    "Ahem."


    While husband and wife were sharing honeyed words and emotions, even looking forward to their child''s future, the first elven doctor returned to them with a gentle cough. His eyes narrowed at the document in his hand and he started in a businesslike manner. "Congratulations on a successful surgery, mother and¡­"


    The doctor stopped at that, unsure if he should be saying ''son'' or ''daughter''. Still, being an elf, he changed his tone in a singsong manner to glaze over that part of the conversation. "¡­Based on the ''New Mycroftian Procreation Proceedings'', I have to ask for your permission, but you must be aware of its contents."


    "Anyway. Do you two consent to us performing ''Divine Armament Bonding'' for the newborn?"


    Was there even a need to ask?


    After sharing a glance, both Fafnir and Vela answered together, "We do!"


    ***


    Be that as it may, Fafnir was actually a little uncertain. He swallowed as he watched the radiant bundle he was carrying, and muttered to himself doubtfully, "However, can my child really undergo the ritual? What I mean is, wouldn''t it be the same after he grows up?"


    After all, according to the information Fafnir was privy to, the first divine armament bonding ritual required the extraction and subsequent replacement of a part of the newborn, with which the bonding would be achieved. That being said, his own child¡­was also rather special. Perhaps he¡­or she would have a semi-physical body of humans as the years passed, but it remained that the infant was still a pure psionic fairy body at the moment.


    Would that actually work?


    "There will not be a problem."


    Clearly having expected the issue beforehand, the doctor shrugged. "The old ritual that lasted up to three years ago was basically inspired by the traditional methods of That Count''s clan. Even if it could reach a resonance stability of 100%, most parents were concerned with the rather bloody measures involved and the possibility of hurting the child, which was why they would often refuse. This is why just two years ago, a brand-new casting ritual was invented without the need to extract a part of the subject''s body."


    "And now, our technology has advanced once again."


    As he spoke, a pale blue dimensional radiance materialized from the doctor''s hand. Soon, a test tube that glimmered in silver light like a nebula, as if it contained a small galaxy, appeared in his grasp. "By drawing inspiration from the construct of the Black Fog, the greatest creation of the Shelter civilization, and combining that with some of Mycroft''s own unique technology, we have developed a psionic reagent that could be used as a medium for the divine armament bonding ritual. Not only does it dispense with the necessity to extract a part of the subject''s body, it also does not have to be conducted during the infant stage¡ªthe reagent simply has to be injected in place as the core of the divine armament in Psi form, allowing the divine armament itself to grow alongside the newborn.


    "The former Shelter civilization called the ritual ''artificial deities'', which I find to make sense¡ªit is just that we would have a weapon instead, haha."


    After many years had passed and with most secret information now slowly publicized, even the Black Fog was now a joke that doctors and patients could share and regulate the atmosphere with.


    In the meantime, both Fafnir and Vela breathed a sigh in relief following the doctor''s explanation. Their tentativeness was not a matter of conservative attitudes, but was because their child was definitively special in its form, not to mention that newborns must not be exposed to much harm.


    And soon enough, there was further doubt.


    "That being said, doctor, our child is so small¡­isn''t that reagent too much?"


    In return, the doctor sighed and handed the test tube containing the divine armament core reagent to Fafnir, before making a gesture of ''putting it inside''.


    Fafnir could not react at once, while Vela realized what it meant with a start, before exclaiming in shock, "Put¡­put it inside?"


    She was looking at the test tube, where the image of a cradle actually appeared. "A¡­a test tube baby?"


    "What, should I have injected it instead? It''s not a balloon."


    The doctor appeared unconcerned with the astonishment of the couple. "The psionic reagent is the best nutrient fluid for a growing psionic being, and is much better than being outdoors. Moreover, in the process of growth, mutualism with the divine armament would increase the standard of divine armament resonance significantly, even breaking through the evaluation limit of 100%. Believe me, we have done more tests in this respect than you could ever imagine."


    ***


    Leaving aside the matter of the test tube and the newborn radiant bundle, and the couple who were unsure how to ''put it inside''.


    Broadening perspectives, moving away from the hospital located at the center of town to the entire Tidesong City, one would see that there were crowds everywhere over the streets, with every species and every form of being¡ªphysical, mechanical, with spectral and winged beings having taken into the air. Those beings of different appearances, some of them having arrived from other worlds, all assumed humanoid forms without exception as they treaded upon the human realm.


    Reasonably speaking, it was rather difficult to identify pure-blooded Mycroftian individuals from the diverse races.


    But that was not the case.


    On the streets, one could always see half-psionic bodies of different appearances hovering behind each Mycroftian. They could be humanoid, weaponlike, beastly, or some random geometrical shape or object such as a musical instrument. In turn, any individual accompanied by those half-psionic bodies were undoubtedly Mycroftian.


    Such psionic bodies were also floating near children who had just reached schooling age, protecting and guiding them as they played and prompted them away from any danger¡ªsince younglings may not have been aware of threats, their weapon partners would be their best companion, playmate and guide.


    Whether they would still require such instructions in the future, at the very least, the divine armaments would maintain a safe direction ahead before they matured.


    Certainly, it was not every Mycroftian who would choose divine armament bonding¡ªat least, there were still some who casted suspicious glares upon the half-psionic bodies.


    "What assurance is there that such a bond is safe?"


    They would often ask with doubt in their words, even a strong measure of attack. "All of you have no way to ensure anything, do you? If the divine armaments would turn on the user, isn''t it simply deaths for mortals like us who possess no Extraordinary power?"


    It was for various reasons that they would refuse the change, and yet their doubts could not actually be considered mistaken. As a bare minimum, the developers of divine armament bonding had thought about that question even as they created it.


    And the answer to all those questions was ''whatever''.


    Was it not safe? Then it was working. There were no complete assurances of safety in anything in the world. The only recommendation for absolute security was to die and indeed, not even death itself was peaceful because the greatest of champions could reverse entropy and time by force even if someone should die, pulling the person back to the living, kicking, and screaming.


    Even the initial form of the human body was not safe: with the possibility of various hereditary illness, natural defects that develop in pregnancy such as pygmy, would those elements not be more dangerous than divine armaments which were artificial and striving for perfection? Others notwithstanding, toothaches, appendicitis, digestive issues, cancer¡­which of such things were neither painful nor threatening to humankind?


    Moreover, as compared to the divine armaments which appeared to have no issue as of the present, humans should have been most alert against other things¡ªincluding car accidents, otherworld trips, running and crashing into something sharp, the recoil from a spell that they were learning, withering and dying due to excessive training on combat aura¡­there were untold ranks of people dying in their own cultivation of Extraordinary power across worlds, just as there were none who did not attempt learning magic or combat aura as weapons or tools.


    One should especially note how many people had died violently day by day after their training had went awry.


    In that respect, the divine armaments could avoid most of the aforementioned dangers.


    They were psionic forms and weapons bonded to a human, altering their partner''s body starting from the moment of the bonding ritual, allowing the person to reach natural perfection. He would be able to avoid sudden ambushes, be warned about dangerous places, cautioned before a spell recoil, or even share the recoil with the user. Moreover, the divine armament could be a guide for their companion if they trained in combat aura, or at least prepare a will for them if the partner would live their life alone (with some notifying the city guard or the partner''s parents).


    It was possible that something untoward might happen to divine armament bonding in the days to come, such as a bunch of rejects who relied on the divine armaments for every little thing¡ªbut in the first place, such individuals would have planned to live off their elders and were basically refuse in every sense of the word. That was one respect where the divine armament would keep them in check.


    With that being said, it was not impossible for divine armaments to develop negative side effects to their partners¡ªfor instance, when the divine armament would be simply so pressured by a reject of a partner and hence retaliate in rage, because that made perfect sense. Still, they were ultimately psionic bodies nurtured and grown in their partner''s soul and body, and any retaliation would at most be a split in psyche and akin to forcing the left hand to slap the right. Nonetheless, such examples had yet to happen at all and should not be used as a rebuttal.


    Be that as it may, there were certainly some who did not attempt divine armament bonding out of such shallow reasoning.


    Outside Tidesong General, a middle-aged man who was not especially advanced in age leveled a gaze of mixed emotions towards the hospital. He could sense his own son and daughter-in-law inside, and his¡­grandson, or granddaughter?


    Well, who cares? One way or another, they were rejoicing and enfolded in a moment of bliss.


    But even as he had become a grandfather now, there was a myriad of feelings in his heart.


    "Divine armaments, huh¡­"


    The man called Furstner Chris¡ªformerly known as Chris Radcliffe before using his first name as his last¡ªbreathed a long sigh. "Is this fate?"


    His father had wanted it, for the sake of authority and as the embodiment of duty.


    He did not want it, for the sake of freedom and to avoid duty.


    However, his own son had lived until now without knowing a thing about all that, just as his grandchild had obtained it in the same ignorance.


    A causality and cycle, a yearning and desire had entangled four generations, once again returning a link to a family with blood ties to the House of Radcliffe. He could actually hear the divine armament which had yet to obtain Self cheering and resonating, a ritual derived out of the Radcliffe pact feeling elation precisely because it had felt the blood of original owners.


    "Lucky little fellow, grandchild of mine¡­unlike myself who has no right to possess it because I had avoided duty, you know nothing at all about anything, nor do you need to shoulder any responsibility¡­ it is because someone had severed the fate of bloodlines that you could grow with such freedom."


    And the chain of causality of the Radcliffe family had now connected every human being, even every intelligent entity to exist in the future.


    The middle-aged man sighed, soaking in his own feelings quietly even as a blonde woman gently placed a hand on his shoulder. Sophie, believing that her husband was feeling sentimental because he was now a grandparent, whispered, "Stop sighing, old man. It''s a good thing."


    "Right, it is good¡­wait a moment, you! I''m not old!"


    Having agreed by reflex, Chris was left in enrage when he realized what his wife really said while she placed a hand over her mouth to stifle her laughter.


    "I''ll show you how awesome I am¡ªand give Fafnir another sibling!"


    ***


    "¡­Right. It is all good."


    Over the skies of Tidesong city, an Avian girl with blue hair and black wings looked out over the city, focusing at the General Hospital with a gaze of mixed emotions


    Zero Three was watching the human and fairy¡ªa physical being and a psionic being¡ªgiving birth to the next generation, shaking her head in what could have been either helplessness or joy. "Are the people of the Radcliffe bloodline born with a preference for non-humans? To actually put the moves to a fairy¡­"


    "Still, it is well. If not for me having directed resources for such research¡­humph! Would those two have so quickly discovered how to bond so quickly? But as expected, I have the right idea¡ªthe procreation looks perfect."


    The procreation of human beings had changed, as she and countless others worked diligently.


    All was well.


    The AI who had driven the developments from behind the scenes nodded slightly and then turned to look over all of Tidesong City.


    Naturally, the many bonded divine armaments were reflected into her eyes.


    "¡­Really, never thought that such a day would come."


    Zero Three had watched as the creation of her former home world developed bit by bit until it reached its present state. She had seen the divine armaments working diligently alongside herself and the Moldavian Liege''s Residence, gradually developing something that was necessary for both Mycroft''s present and future. Though she was glad, she still felt a little troubled.


    Every effort and struggle were being rewarded¡­ but could that man see it now?


    He could. Most definitely.


    "Joshua, the cosmos is not all peaceful at the moment¡­ the hearts of all beings are actually shaken."


    With that thought, Zero Three logged on to the Mana Net as if it was natural. As a Spirit Terminal in human form, one of the chief administrators of the system and an authority in the Mycroft civilization, she could certainly connect herself across the cosmos and learned of many secrets that civilians would not know.


    And she could see that many rather unhappy posts and anonymous threads were popping up in various forums.


    [Another Multiverse Joint Assembly¡ªeven the Third Cosmic Invitationals is simply canceled. Is something huge about to happen again?]


    [Crackdown on Mana Net during Council, terms to be prohibited in forums (attachments)]


    [Rumor has it that something has happened over at the other side of the cosmos. Lost contact with every online acquaintance from the Piroth galaxy¡ªbeen playing Grand Colosseum together but connection was cut halfway through, although I''ve been getting used to it in the recent few years.]


    [Prayer and donation. Everyone online is family. We are all the Alliance.]


    [What use is prayers or donations? The officials have already sent reinforcements, with the word being that the Legendary swordsman and the new Pope are leading the forces. Civvies like us just have to wait for news.]


    [Sigh. Even if we are clearly so far away, there is the sense of panic regardless for some reason¡­]


    Zero Three was browsing through anonymous discussion threads, a place of confidential discourse where the real thoughts of the public were conveyed compared to the official threads where public statements or instructions were posted. Though not all of the public were informed about the fact of the impending invasion of Chaos and darkness, but the sharper ones amongst the people would always feel nervous and imagine certain things when society became ever jumpier and more and more signs presented themselves.


    "It''s been three years since the army that Brandon and Roland led has left for the Piroth galaxy... Even if the Shadow Space which the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds and the Wise One of Shadow casted to connect every world makes communication considerably easier, the Evil Gods could likewise easily invade every world if they could not repel them."


    Zero Three''s face darkened at the very thought. "Even after having decrypted the Unified Archives, and managed and embodied the Mana Net, all I could do is stay in the rear¡­it always feels like I''m not much help to everyone, even if I did do something with the divine armaments."


    However, there was nothing she could do even if she was dissatisfied¡ªhaving ascended to what was defined as Legend with the legacy from the God of the Skies and the other Legend in the Liege''s Residence, Zero Three still clearly knew that she was bad at fighting and would not be helpful.


    With that thought, she opened a high clearance forum, finding no one conversing and that the latest two posts were made days ago.


    Even so, the posts were shocking.


    The first, uploaded by User ID ''Love. Physical Evangelism. Kindness'' revealed the present state of the Piroth Galaxy in the anonymous discussion.


    On one of its previously uninhabited fringe systems, the Knowers'' repeated confirmation allowed Mycroft explorers to excavate a major Forerunner ruin dating back to the age of the Wise One of Arcane.


    However, that relic realm was now a fortress sector¡ªthere were now major stretches of fortresses and fortifications around the ruins like ramparts forged from metals, an immeasurably sturdy perimeter that tightly protected the entire sector.


    Hundreds of civilizations had poured out their lifeblood here to reinforce the defenses: one could see dozens of different styles in the perimeter combined with every corresponding variant of Extraordinary power. The powerful ripples of supernatural distorted the very light of the sector, causing the sides of Piroth to glimmer in a rainbow hue.


    The second post by User ID ''Shielding Sword'' was an interpretation of the ancient literature uncovered from the Forerunner ruins.


    [A lost text from the civilization called Barod, with long and complicated contents describing their civilization''s history, progress, and key technology. I have uploaded more vital data to Sector Omega on the Unified Archives¡ªit is browsable with the password]


    [But what is important to us isn''t information, but their regret and lament before their fall.]


    [''We made the wrong choice in castrating civilization grade to avoid the Evil Gods. After falling to Class Two, though the Evil Gods did not attack as planned, their spawn did not ignore us, and the more they came the more interested the Evil Gods would be¡­it is as the Wise One had said, escaping resolves nothing, for we had in turn been ''resolved''.'']


    [There has been much negativity in the Mana Net and morale-hurting intentions to escape, and there are just as many whom we personally know wanting to hide in the Shelter World¡­to tell the truth, that is the last resort after we are defeated. No one is allowed to live inside without bleeding, and I hope everyone could make arrangements, guide the discussion, and keep the pessimism in check.]


    The user''s words were strong and seemingly voiced in anger, and strict if not harsh.


    [Escape is futile. Like the man has always said, there is only a chance of survival by directly facing the tribulation. No victory would be gained out of no reason, and we must fight so that the Shelter World can be activated safely.]


    "Right, it just as the man had said¡­"


    Hovering in the skies, Zero Three looked up, her gaze piercing clouds to reach the Void. "Just as you had said."


    "Even so, when would you really appear before us and personally say those words?"


    The artificial intelligence clearly knew that it would not be long¡ªthe great pulse in the depths of the Mana Net and the core of the Vortex of Creation had become ever more rapid and profound.


    "This is the eight year since you have left the normal cosmos for the Vortex of Creation."


    ***


    Indeed, it had been eight years since Joshua van Radcliffe had entered the Vortex of Creation.


    The moment of advent was approaching.

 Chapter 1029 Go Forth! Part Five: The Adventurers

    In most cases, the word ''adventurer'' was not actually one with positive meaning.


    In the not too distant past of conservativeness and simplicity, the word ''adventuring'' was actually discriminated against¡ªit had meant that the person involved in such activity did not possess a stable income or a steady lifestyle, and was even forced to do things that they did not have a handle of. Adventurers were therefore simply categorized as no different from the uncouth, the unethical, the unconventional gambits, and those who simply enjoyed risks: inelegant and disliked.


    However, since conservativeness meant a wanting for the constant, the changes and upheavals that were decreasing in eras of stability meant that more and more people were compelled to or would voluntary seek change, thereby becoming adventurers. In turn, adventuring changed from a poorly and belittled path to a wonderful worthy matter that the newcomers would pride themselves over. And amidst such change in the fabric of society and turning of cultural dissemination, the word adventurer eventually became a pronoun for beings pursuing glory and wealth by assuming unconventional journeys and exploration.


    Still, that was certainly far from having a positive meaning¡ªmost of the time, pursuing wealth and glory meant not having both of those things even to date. Moreover, coupled with the fact that there were certainly adventurers who would occasionally make cameos as robbers, they remained a group that were still ambiguous in the eyes of the public, and were at most praiseworthy for the fact that they were ''lively''.


    With the turning of times, the definition of adventurers was also frequently liable to change. Even so, that word could never escape association with the trait of being opportunistic and the attribute of gamble¡ªit was ever ambiguous, at once prompting interest as well as belittlement.


    If that was the case, when were the ''rare occasions'' where the term could be considered one of positiveness?


    That answer would be right now, in the time when one would die without braving dangers.


    [Making a living in desolated environments where dangers lurked everywhere, to survive at the end of the road where death is all but fated.]


    [To seek an escape from the darkest underground cavern, to gain a trace of light within the silent and enclosed darkness.]


    That was a part of being an adventurer as well.


    ***


    It was the twentieth of May, Starfall year 860. 19 minutes past 3 in the afternoon, Mycroft Standard Time.


    The Babel Void Tower, the West Barnett Highlands of the Empire, the world of Mycroft.


    With the deafening rumble of an electromagnetic accelerator tower, Void warships were moving around, almost covering the entire surface of the highlands as if it required no cost. The production installation there had crafted moving steel that stretched as far as the eye could see, which would launch into the Void soon after their manufacture¡ªone could say that the number of warships taking off through the Babel Void Tower and into the Void every hour could very well be more than what ordinary Void civilizations could produce.


    The production flow that very much resembled dark technology was working at full capacity, with Mycroft civilization converting basic resources to high-grade resources, with the only thing keeping them in check was the output resource along with the population that would be steering them.


    That was also the greatest limiting factor.


    "It is still not enough."


    Arlwa Diamond, Prince of the Empire and Chief Supervisor of the West Barnett Void installation, gazed upon the peerlessly profound sight of countless warships entering space as a single group. But unlike others who were left in astonishment, he breathed a sigh instead. "The population is far from enough."


    And that was fact: the entire Mycroft civilization had done everything to implement a more tolerant approach in policies¡ªencouraging childbirth, lowering legal marriageable ages to sixteen or even fourteen in certain regions, adopting a welcoming attitude in cultural teachings, as well as providing comprehensive education for all. But one way or another, after exhausting every resource with the intent of having the fertile be productive, the population growth rate did not show any overly distinct signs of increase.


    Even after almost twenty years had passed, the population of the Mycroft civilization had merely increased by a few decimals to up to seven billion¡­ one should also note that it was a society where all civilizations did not have to worry about basic needs, just as the average lifespan was on the rise. Reasonably speaking, the rate of childbirth should have been increasing drastically, but it remained that it simply was not how population growth was counted.


    Arlwa could not hold back a pained laugh, even if seven billion sounded numerous. "The population in any single colony world of the other civilizations would exceed that number."


    After all, the Mycroft civilization was different because it was nurtured through the uncovered data from an older era and their many Legendary champions. Other Void civilizations had entered space for thousands, if not for dozens of thousands of years¡ªeven without advanced technology, the sheer accumulation of time would be able to pile pressure. Moreover, when it came to war, populations were the most important resource.


    "We have popularized divine armaments, allowing almost one-thirds of the Mycroft population to be individuals of dual existences¡ªthat way, even if the population reaches ten billion, while also including improved artificial intelligence processing along with the assistance of puppets, a few hundred individuals is all it takes to operate a single Dreadnought-class battleship, when it would have previously needed dozens more."


    Turning his eyes away from the Void warships that were launching amidst rumbling over the Void Tower, Arlwa looked towards his friends who were having tea in his own office, shaking his head. "But even calculating that would mean that the Void civilization has a population of several trillion civilians¡ªthe older Void civilizations with over twenty colony worlds would be able to muster such numbers offhandedly, and that is also the figure after assuming every Mycroft individual is military."


    "And to speak freely, what are you running those numbers for?"


    The silhouette could not help but look up at those words, glancing at the frowning and ruminating Arlwa in slight curiosity. "The combat might of the entire Multiverse is not dependent on civilians or the number of warships. We may be understaffed, but we have many Legendary champions."


    "If we were to count one Legendary champion as an entire armada of fully crewed Void warships, our combat ability would instantly multiply by ten times¡ªand that is without accounting for the power of High or Ultimate Legends, because they cannot be graded by the number of warships in the first place."


    "And you are being quite optimistic, Priest." Arlwa could not hold back a grin after listening to his opinion. "Even so, the fact that Legendary champions increase with the population still stands."


    "That is true, but it is not like there is any other option apart from being optimistic. After all, isn''t it simply looking for trouble if you are not optimistic when running into trouble while adventuring?"


    As he spoke, Priest sighed softly and turned towards the other four inside the office¡ªhis teammates who were enjoying Arlwa''s royal collection¡ªand all smiled knowingly. "On the other hand, if you keep making a long face, some Evil God of Graveness or Evil God of Worry might just pop out. But all that aside, why did you ask for all of us?" he asked interestedly. "Or is this just an invitation for some tea?"


    "You really have a way with us."


    Arlwa did not have the strength to spare and retort Priest''s merrymaking, and simply raised a hand, take a look at the time before saying lazily, "It certainly wasn''t an invitation for tea time¡­ there''s something important for both you and I. Ah, they''re here."


    Then, while the Elite Party were considering what actually passed as ''important'', there was a very distinct dimensional surge in the office. Veins of blue radiance hence opened as portals, with several individuals whose presence were raging tides of energy and whom did not hide any of their presences stepping out of thin air, entering the room!


    The first to arrive was the Legendary dimensional mage Nostradamus, followed by one of the Seven Gods¡ªthe God of Might and Justice. Right on their heels were the other six gods, the Murloc High Priest, the Nature Magister, the Rune Master, and the Mind Lord¡­ along with other Legendary champions such as Brandon and Roland who were present with clones as their true forms were still in the faraway galaxy of Piroth, as well as Miss Zero Three and the Ancient Dragon of Thunder. Either way, every other Legendary champion and god who could personally be there had come, entering the office within a brief ten seconds!


    The patron gods of the murlocs and the metal dragons had come as well, with several metal dragon elders making an unprecedented public appearance¡ªthe stunning sight left the members of the Elite Party frozen, unable to decide if they should rise or put down their teacups first.


    With dozens of Legends and True Gods watching them, they felt as if anything they would do was inappropriate¡ªjust as they could not do a thing.


    "Wow¡­"


    What a profound sight! Priest thought to himself, gulping nervously, even if he was the apprentice of a Legendary champion who often fought wild Legends, and even if he had personally witnessed a battle against an Evil God from close range.


    From a single class, every single elite champion from the Mycroft civilization, apart from that man, were gathered in one place in that very moment!


    And from the looks of things, they appeared to be here for themselves¡­for the Elite Party!


    What the heck was going on?


    Priest notwithstanding, every other member of the Elite Party was also trying to send signals to Arlwa, but it appears that the prince himself was stunned as well. He probably was not aware that he would be hosting so many Legendary champions in his office¡ªhe had probably been informed that it would be a meeting between the Legendary champions and the Elite Party, in the hopes that information regarding the information itself was not leaked.


    However, despite how imposing the sight itself had been, the champions did not at once speak to Priest and the others, and instead exchanged information that were too inconvenient too be sent over the Mana Net.


    "The frontlines are still steady at present¡ªthe main body of the Evil Gods have yet to arrive, but the advance legions of Evil God spawns did. Roland is leading the first wave of engagement along the fortress, and the damage is still within the range of what''s acceptable."


    The first to speak was a beautiful youth with blue hair. It appeared that Merlin, the God of Order and Destruction, had no inclination for maintaining secrecy¡ªafter having set up a bounded field reaching throughout the office, he summoned a screen displaying a map of the Void in the air, before continuing, "Look, everyone. That was the battlefield after the first exchange: the legion of Evil God minions had destroyed seven permanent fortresses, although all of them were fully decimated, and the destroyed fortresses could be reused after some disinfecting."


    One could see a chaotic battlefield in the Void, with the wreckages of thousands of warships strewn over the planetary sector and lingering over the dimensional turbulences. The erratic energy left the entire screen itself in a blur, and only those with greatest ability could discern the fully-armed and still-running fortresses out of the blurred shrouds of energy.


    "But look."


    Casting his divine might again, Merlin extended his hand to wipe off the shroud over the display, and actually enfolded the radiant energy that the many fortresses were emanating. He clicked on a seemingly empty darkness, before enlarging the display itself.


    "All of those destroyed Evil God spawns were actually only the first wave¡ªtheir scouts."


    In the display, one could see an even greater darkness overflowing in a darkness that appeared to contain nothing within¡ªit was a curtain of gloom with no horizon in sight even in the Void and was pouring towards the screen itself, unconcerned if those moving up front would be destroyed in turn.


    "Evil Gods are not self-aware. If a world was a single person, every single move they would make would be mobile and powerful sources of infection and extremely dangerous radioactive dischargers. In turn, their spawns would be bacteria that invade the body of the person, with radioactivity capable of killing cells."


    It was Barbarossa speaking now, after having recently busied himself with research and adding to his personality ability. Now, furrowing his brow, he quietly said, "And that is why if our first encounter and the first impact we felt was valued at ''1'', the real forward legion of Evil God spawns would be ''50''. In that respect, the value of their entire legion would be ''100'', but being the source of all radiation, the collective assault of the Evil Gods holds ''inestimable'' value."


    "On the other hand, the fortress chain in the Piroth galaxy would be able to repel an attack ranging from ''1'' up to ''100'', with the perimeter we did our best to build able to handle a maximum assault value of ''125''. That being said, it is just a projection, because the oncoming assault of Evil God spawns would be without end. Likewise, no one could actually be sure that there would not be many Legendary-tier spawns such as the specimens noted in Stellaris."


    Thanks to the influence of the Demi Saint known as the Ultimate Sublimator Collective, the spawn of the Evil God of Pestilence could easily grow into Legendary-tier Void Mother and other Void Tyrant-class creatures, but from the looks of things at the moment, it appeared that even the Evil Gods had barely any Legendary-tier spawns, with any present being one of those minor few exceptions.


    However, the existence of Demi Saint Evil Gods had long since been ascertained. After all, who could now be sure that those greater of Evil Gods had not grown an entire Chaos horde of Legendary-tier spawns?


    "The fortress chains in the Piroth Galaxy is definitely not going to hold."


    Ezerg, the God of Conservation and Reformation, spoke ever so flatly while fidgeting with a smoking pipe between his fingers, neither putting it between his lips nor ceasing the twirling. "According to the information I have previously exchanged with Joshua," the dwarven deity said with apathy, "the Demi Saint¡ªthe Ultimate Sublimator Collective¡ªhad confirmed that there would definitely be Demi-Saint Evil Gods amongst the horde of ruin who would put an end to eras. In other words, they are Evil Gods akin to Fertility and Upheaval, monsters whose radiation could tear through entire galaxies even as they pass by."


    "Stopping ordinary Evil Gods notwithstanding, the garrison stationed at the Piroth galaxy fortress chains would definitely be wiped out on the spot once Chaos of such scale show their face."


    "That being said, the fortress chain in the Piroth galaxy is necessary. Without such a sector acting as a buffer, the fragile and loose rear of the cosmos would not even allow the time to fall back or actually make a plan."


    The Nature Magister could hardly conceal her fatigue¡ªshe had recently remained in the Ether Ring World, spreading seeds that were artificially enhanced in the realm with a surface a million times larger than standard worlds, creating a natural environment. It was considered difficult even for a Legendary champion, but she would do all she could where her duty dictated. So, mustering her spirit at the moment, the Nature Magister said, "Even if it was just an assault by scouts and advance troops and due to the factor of incompatibility, the first contact still ended with the fall of seven forts. It is therefore hardly imaginable how profound the destruction would be when things escalate to an all-out war. "


    "Or, that is too say¡­sending armies to their deaths?"


    With the cost of some lives, to buy enough time to react for the organization known as the Cosmic Civilizations Alliance, which was at once massive yet loosely arranged, allowing them to fully assume battle stations¡­or simply to retreat?


    "No. It is sacrifice."


    The God of Love and Death, a deity who was likewise elf replied, her expression remaining calm with no sign of fetter. "Of the Seven Gods, myself, the God of Law and Freedom, as well as the God of Wisdom and Choice would head for the frontlines soon, alongside several other deities of foreign civilizations. We will stand guard upon the fortress chain of the Piroth galaxy, and with True Gods like us standing guard, the assault of the Evil God spawns would not be unstoppable."


    "But what about the majority of the Evil God legion?"


    In a corner, Hernvallo the Ninth, the Queen of the Elves could not stop herself from asking¡ªbeing a fellow elf, she appeared to have an inkling of Yolanda''s decision, and her own questioning was simply out of reflex.


    "We would assume the state of Divine Death when the time comes, and would exert our greatest power to probe the limits to the Evil Gods'' power¡­and also as to whether the Demi Saint Evil Gods would be making a move, or how many of them would be striking out if they do."


    Without any sign of hesitation, pause, or even fluctuation in her cool speech, the God of Love and Death spoke ironically about demise while looking around at the stunned middle-aged individuals around herself. "Don''t give me that look. The number of mortals who would be dying would probably outnumber gods by trillions to one. In that war, even Legendary champions would be broken like tree branches in a storm, and the gods would be no different¡ªit is just that I had chosen to imbue greater value unto the moment of my parting."


    "This is the advent of Chaos, an enemy we have feared and waited for thousands of years. Now that things have come to this, there is no longer a thing to be scared about."


    Meanwhile, the members of the Elite Party who were too scared to even make a sound, much less interrupt the conversation, were all left in utter shock alongside Arlwa, who were all sitting where they were like stone sculptures.


    Beings whose existences seemed perpetual to mortals were planning deaths so simply¡­whether their own or others, as if it was all nothing to them.


    So, was that being god? A profound being that was not human, an ultimate and Extraordinary existence surpassing most definitions of Legends¡­


    "What? Stop being so shocked, young man."


    Turning his head, Ezerg glanced at Preist who was wearing an unnatural visage and laughed heartily, before the God of Conservation and Reformation then moved beside the youth and gave him a friendly clap on his shoulder. "You don''t have to be so nervous. We are shadows who should have departed thousands of years ago¡ªstill, since we''re still here, we should let out the lingering warmth, or we would simply burnt out like coal if we were to simply like this for another few hundred or thousand of years, with nothing left but ashes."


    "But you lot are different. All of you are still brimming with youthful vigor and hope."


    Even if Priest thought himself to be bold and could stand up against Legendary monsters as well, he felt his brain going blank with a True God giving him such friendly body contact. It was after Ezerg had finished that he realized somewhat about why the Legends and gods would ask for them¡ªa Supreme-tier party of explorers¡ªand were also revealing so much secret information.


    "Could it be that¡­because many elite combat forces are going to be lost anyway, the leaders are planning to groom some sufficiently talented and loyal individuals as new Legends?"


    It was not self-flattery, but in just innate talent and loyalty to civilizations alone, Priest was ready to provide assurance that he and his party was absolute, or they would not have otherwise been trained all along from back when they were a group of ordinary explorers to this moment, even winning first place for the Gold-tier group category in the first edition of the Cosmic Invitationals competition.


    They definitely possessed the talent to become Legends.


    But could it really be so simple?


    With them being five candidates to become future Legends, there would be ten if they included Arlwa and the First Party. Still, even if having ten new Legends sounded frightening and imposing, Priest was certain, after having truly seen High Legends fight, that an Ultimate Legend like his mentor could simply destroy all of them with a thumb.


    His mentor slayed Evil Gods like poultry, and Legends as if squishing an ant¡ªin the world of the Extraordinary, the effectiveness of piling numbers was far less superior than adding quality.


    "Nevertheless, I have already prepared myself."


    Time did not pass much in the real world despite the multitude of thoughts flowing through his mind. Priest shook his head and got rid of all those random thoughts, muttering softly to himself, "I am mentally prepared, whether to head out for the frontlines or going off to scout the zones occupied by the Evil God legions¡­I just need to inform Sol and Britney, and have someone who would help take care of things afterwards."


    Being the pupil of a Legendary champion, or indeed the most powerful individual amongst Legends, everyone including Priest, Arlwa, the First Party, as well as the Drakonid girl''s trio were mentally prepared to shoulder a responsibility fitting for their own positions.


    It was not something they should avoid. They had been provided resources far more excellent than most others, receiving instruction and guidance from the most powerful¡ªit was therefore only natural that they would become champions and be able to shoulder responsibility of the powerful.


    Even if his teammates were not actually pupils of his own mentor, the years of provisioning meant that they benefited even more than actual pupils: Constantine himself also worked part-time with Joshua''s organization for physical modifications, Wayne had been the disciple of one of Master Nostradamus''s own disciples, whereas Said and Clark were rare prodigies of the Seven Gods and an honored graduate of Victor College. All of them had received kindness from the world, with everyone placing their hopes upon them, while all of them willingly accepted the kindness and the expectation.


    That was why it was time that they made their own contribution.


    Nonetheless, what the God of Might and Justice said next left them utterly stunned once again.


    "Priest Omni. You are hereby appointed captain of the great ark Spark, and the marshal of the Voyager Fleet. Every member of the Elite Party would be also be joining you."


    The human silhouette emanating golden divine light spoke with the irrefusable tone of an emperor that Priest was all-too familiar with, before turning towards the progeny he had birthed during his time as a human. "Arlwa Diamond, you are henceforth appointed the captain of the ecological vessel Glimmer, and marshal of the Wanderer Fleet. Every member of the First Party would be also be joining you."


    "From this day forth, every task and information all of you hold would hence be encrypted. In three minutes, all of you essentially no longer exist here in this world, with no traces of information about any of you anywhere, save for the Unified Archives."


    Wait. The great ark? The Voyager Fleet? The ecological vessel? The Wanderer Fleet?


    Both Priest and Arlwa were left dumbfounded. The very sound of those names and titles were unusual right when they heard it, with the young warrior asking out in reflex, "Your Majesty¡­what does that actually mean?"


    "It means that all of you are sparks."


    The gaze of the God of Might and Justice twitched as He said softly, "That is your duty for the rest of your lives."


    "But I am willing to join the frontlines!"


    For some reason, Priest was seething angrily with his brow screwed tightly even in the company of Legends and gods. "Your Majesty¡­I am the apprentice of Radcliffe¡­the apprentice of a warrior! I do not fear death or the Evil Gods¡ªI am brave! I can shoulder my duty!"


    Do not simply give me some preferntial treatment just because I am his pupil¡­I do not need any of them at all!


    "Yes, our leader is right. After having faced so many powerful threats, the brow on us members of the Elite Party would not even twitch at the prospect of scouting the Evil God''s horde!"


    In a corner, Clark the Rider, who had the strongest nerves, quickly follow-up. Though he appeared to be upset as well, it was the dissatisfaction of self-worth after being levied deliberate preferential treatment.


    Meanwhile, Arlwa did not say a word at first. He watched his father for a long time instead, before saying quietly, "I still remember the day over a dozen years ago when you brought Dimore and I in a journey across the Empire, instructing us in what was duty and courage."


    "I have never forgotten that. And likewise, I do not need preferential treatment either, Your Majesty."


    Every Legend and god at the scene glanced at each other at those words but said nothing, while the God of Might and Justice looked up slightly, looking around at the rascals who were showing that they were upset and protesting before laughing.


    "Isn''t this very courageous?"


    The god grinned. "Perhaps all of you might not understand this, but compared to stepping forward, taking a step back needs even more courage and assumes greater risk."


    Extending his hand as if to silence all of those present who still had much to say, the God of Might and Justice then continued calmly, "Do all of you believe this to be preferential treatment? Then all of you are completely mistaken. This is, in fact, the hardest task¡ªdo not think that being a spark is an easy task, because we don''t have such cushy positions for hardened steel such as you."


    "To advance, all you have to do is grit your teeth¡ªyou don''t even have to think to depend on that boldness in your chest to charge headlong, throwing away any thoughts of deaths or despair using that rush. On the other hand, retreating is different, and even more so for some little rascals when they have to lead others away."


    "Every single one of you would live your lives cautiously against the fear of becoming too relaxed and lazy, because all of you know that the path you assume is the one where you are running away. With every step you take, you will be tormented by the anguish called duty and expectation, and, should a mistake be made, suffer ten times the guilt than if you had advanced¡ªwhether that mistake is your own or another''s."


    "All that it takes to advance is probably just a big heart, while what it takes to fall back is a heart that is diligently prudent, and an unyielding heart even after a hundred tribulations."


    With that, the God of Might and Justice clasped his hand behind his back and turned away from everyone. "It is certainly a little forced for Arlwa," he added calmly, "but you are definitely the best man, Priest. All of us are aware that you have chosen the way of the guardian, and that you absolutely understood the truth about protecting: to not disappoint the expectations and protect the fate of the countless lives under your watch. And now, a great ark and an entire exploration party, along with the fate of millions, are entrusted into your hands."


    "Rather than blindly venting your courage, think more carefully about how you would become a leader who excels."


    ***


    The God of Might and Justice left, having much on his plate and an appointment with the Triple Curtain of Stellaris coming soon. He would also be greeting the gods of Emotion Power, and likewise, after delegating some of the important matters, the other Legends and gods also left one after another.


    Be that as it may, everyone smiled and conveyed their blessings to Arlwa and the Elite Party before leaving, all of whom were still remaining blankly where they were. It was only until it was Nostradamus and Ezerg the God of Conservation and Reformation''s turn that the two champions took their time to speak more to the young ones.


    "This is the burden that all of you would carry."


    The old mage patted the huge man who was much larger than himself, vaguely seeing the shadow of a certain other man from the past and shaking his head. "Some of us are choosing to sacrifice ourselves, just as others are asking to leave," he said. "Do not believe that you are under any preferential treatment, because the dangers that you could come to face may be worse than what those asking for death would encounter."


    "Listen. As the saying goes: plan for the worst before you imagine your victory¡ªeven if the battle against the forces of the Evil Gods has just began, the war would certainly not be so easily ended. Therefore, being the group that shines the most amongst the newer generations, all of you are the sparks for humankind."


    "You, Priest," the dwarven deity said flatly, taking over the conversation from the old mage. "You are responsible for leading the great ark Spark, a vessel with a world inside, similar to the realms that the Void Behemoths of the Starherders carried upon their backs. Within it is a complete continental ecosphere calibrated by the Nature Magister herself, and could support life for several million people over 900,000 years. You would be in charge of leading the ship and navigating past the subspace Shadow passage that the Wise One of Shadow had created to head for another cosmos, sowing new seeds for the human race. Relax, the specialist whom we recruited had foretold that the cosmos is still very safe in the hundreds of thousand years to come."


    "As for you, Arlwa," Ezerg turned, narrowing his eyes at the imperial prince. "Your task would be even more dangerous and difficult¡­don''t think that you have been treated favorably just because you are your father''s son¡ªdon''t dwell on it! Like the Spark, the Glimmer has a world within it as well, but the preservation period is much longer, even lasting forever if the population within does not burst."


    "Furthermore, it is equipped with silencing spells¡ªa circle similar to the muting spells of the Ether Ring World. Your responsibility is to lead some of the handpicked technicians to journey deep within the Silent Void, never to return for all eternity unless the day of our victory comes and we find you. Otherwise, you are to venture far into the Void, never to pause even if you reached the very edge of the Multiverse."


    "Now, do you still believe that you are receiving some preferential treatment?"


    All of them were left speechless and utterly silent.


    Even so, it appears that something had been ignited in the muteness: it was the warmth of a blaze, the color of the will to fight!


    "Humph. I just knew it¡ªif I didn''t make it sound difficult, you lazy bumpkins would not have been able to muster any spirit at all."


    The dwarven deity grunted softly and turned, clearly intending to leave as well¡ªbut before he did, he paused.


    "By the way, there are copies of the entire Unified Archives, whether in the ark or the ecological vessel. With them, all of you represent the civilizations of humans itself."


    "Don''t embarrass us and live well! Wait until the day of victory arrives, and the day of return would eventually come."


    With that, Ezerg left, leaving just Nostradamus whom everyone was very familiar with.


    The old mage studied the successors whose growth until the present he had witnessed firsthand, his heart welling with emotion. Even so, he was unable to think of any good thing to say, and so simply reminded them quietly, "Don''t worry. All of you have already proven yourselves as the most powerful adventurer party amongst human beings, and that is the indisputable truth. Not even Legendary champions such as us would dare to claim that we are superior over all of you in this respect, and that is why all of you are the best."


    "The Wise One of Shadow has opened the path towards other cosmoses. As such, Priest, just head towards that direction. And you, Arlwa, you are a child whose growth I had personally witnessed¡ªthough you would soon be caught in a hell of nothingness with only utter desolation as company, I have faith that you definitely can bear the expectation."


    "Give it your all, most powerful of adventurers."


    Then, even Nostradamus left, leaving two portions of glimmering lights: those were a series of complex divine patterns keycodes that enables them to teleport and start the engines of the world ships, which locations were presently unknown.


    "To tell the truth¡­"


    After a long silence amongst the six youths, Clark the Rider spoke out with a solemnness on his face like never before. "I believe that this journey of ours is certain to have many tribulations and obstacles."


    Everyone looked up towards him, but Rider remained totally unaware as he continued loudly, "That being said, we will claim victory for certain¡ªjust as we did countless times before."


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of, is there?"


    "Well, you''re finally making sense." Withdrawing his Word of Truth: Silence spell that was ready, Said the Clergy shook his head. "Still, I''m not sure if we can bring friends and family along¡­but there should not be any problem since our leaders had not mentioned a thing about all that."


    "Sigh. I still have to inform the lot in the labs¡­" Arlwa said, seemingly having a greater pain in the head than the others from the Elite Party. "All of you could gather easily, but my own group is all over the place¡­"


    Like Priest and the others, it appeared that Arlwa was not left shaken by the words left by his own father and the God of Conservation. Acting as he always did, there was actually a hint of mirth as the prince spoke. "But Clark is right¡ªthere is nothing to be afraid of."


    "Yes, that is certainly true."


    "At the very least, it will not be as dangerous as the time when we ran into the Black Fog¡ªif not for having to bring a few hundred thousand people onboard as well, I assure you that we would reach another cosmos smoothly."


    "Could you please shut up. And weren''t you the one screaming ''this is the end'' when we ran into the Black Fog?"


    Everyone''s voices stirred a ruckus, but the discussion soon quieted down with an unknown tacit partnership.


    Then, everyone raised their hands, giving each other high-fives while laughing.


    After all, it could be the last occasion in their lives where they would so leisurely and pleasantly give high-fives.


    That was why the adventurers had to laugh and stride forward with overflowing hope, even if it was filled with trials, duty, hardship and despair.


    ***


    On the twenty ninth of December, Starfall year 860, 31 minutes past 7 in the morning at Mycroft standard time.


    An unknown planetary system in an unknown galaxy near the Void.


    "Why that worried look on your face? Britney, I am not leaving you behind this time¡ªwe are about to go out together."


    In an unnamed Void harbor, Priest held a green-haired elf who hovered in the air like a ghost with one hand, while lowering his head to smile at a sulking girl on his other side. "Look, even Sol is so happy and cannot wait to depart earlier. Why are you different from the rest, and making such a troubled face?"


    "Because¡­it''s just a little worrying."


    Although Britney had grown into a fine lady, she would always reveal a delicate side of herself whenever she was with her brother. She then looked up at the great ark as much as she could, though its tip could not be seen even if she tried her best, and could not hold back from mumbling, "Is this big ship going to be our home in the future?"


    In response, Priest blanked out a split second, unable to answer. Instead, it was Sol who happily and carefreely exclaimed loudly, "That is for sure¡ªwow, it looks so cool! When can we get onboard, Priest?"


    "Haha, at once, at once."


    Priest quickly answered and gave an easy grin as well, the pair''s easygoing reactions alleviating some of the worry in Britney''s heart, who could not hold back a giggle.


    And just like that, Priest simply led the two whom he shared irreplaceable bonds with and walked up with huge steps towards the entrance hatch of the great ark. The other members of the Elite Party had arrived as well, bringing along their own family and friends who were going to leave with them.


    Laughing at greeting one another, all of them advanced together.


    [Why be worried? Why be anxious?


    My friend, this is the splendid and beautiful path of Legends. We would go together hand in hand to another cosmos!


    It is a profound adventure like no other, a difficult journey that no one has made before.


    Even so.


    The courage of humankind be praised. The resolve of humankind be praised!]


    Adventurers, go forth!

 Chapter 1030 Go Forth! Conclusion: The Final Prelude

    Intelligent life would only ever feel fear and distress when that which they were familiar with changed.


    However, it is also in the consequent adaptation and adjustment¡ªand the process of change caused therein¡ªthat intelligent beings would keep growing and become complete.


    The Extraordinary individuals were very much further beyond ordinary beings in that aspect of adaptibility.


    They would witness firsthand their own hometown developing from a village in the mountains into the holy city of a profound civilization. They would also witness firsthand the diversion of a river they know, directed by their own or another''s power to flow towards a different direction.


    The things that they would be able witness were many: from hills that collapsed into plains, to rift valleys raised into great peaks. They could even witness the death and rebirth of stars, the demise and substantiation of the sun¡­the more powerful the Extraordinary individual, the more difficult it would be to stir emotions in them through such aspects of change. It was similar to how ordinary beings would not be concerned over the furniture in their homes being shifted an inch¡ªit would be nothing important at all.


    There was certainly less need to mention beings who had actually surpassed Extraordinary individuals as well: those beings known as the gods. It would be hard to think of any possible changes that could actually prompt fear and distress in them.


    And yet, it was nothing but the truth: even the gods would only ever feel fear and distress when that which they were familiar with changed.


    ***


    On the nineteenth of February, Starfall year 862, time unknown.


    The Abyss of the Lost Galaxy, outside the Vortex of Creation.


    The God of Life walked amidst the Void of the Abyss without a direction, just like how ordinary beings would take a stroll in vast places to improve their moods.


    At the moment, she was recalling the distant past, a memory that had to do with herself thousands of years ago.


    There was a secret that was not quite one held amidst the leaders of Mycroft¡ªwhere had the Seven Gods actually originated from? It was a question that did not have to concern the general population, but for the champions or deities who were close to surpassing the divine, knowledge of the origins of the divine would be a great advantage to their own ability.


    At first, not even the Seven Gods were sure about the answer to that question, but in that war against the Evil God of Death Embryo, the truth which had long since been buried beneath dust was at long last unraveled in the expedition down to the depths of the Abyss. Everyone was then aware of the origins of the Seven Gods, just as they had themselves learned about that.


    They were remains awakened, ashes revived to answer the call of the Holy One.


    They were once humans as well¡ªa part of the diverse beings and the frontier barrier that repelled the Chaos in the last era.


    The many champions finally realized with a start then, and understood why the Seven Gods would protect the Mycroft civilization for no particular reason at all, and why such powerful beings would focus their gaze upon the beings of the world. All of them had been born for that purpose, guardians who died for their cause and a protection that stretched across two eras.


    Their doubts were hence answered, but when the Seven Gods had found the memory of their human days, they were all left greatly bewildered.


    There was simply too much change.


    Be it the newly founded era of the Starfall civilization, how it differed from the Glorious Era, or themselves who were once Glorious Era champions and now the Seven Gods of the present Starfall Era¡­the sights of home had long since vanished, with only one out of the former seven continents left¡ªthere were no similarities between the Mycroft of today and the Mycroft of the past at all.


    Everything had changed and profoundly so, to the point that even the gods were left in a daze. In fact, there were horrific, radical thoughts that arose from the furthest reaches beneath their minds.


    Should I still be protecting all of this?


    All that I have loved and all that I remember are all gone with the wind. The turnings are spanning across the world, with any old familiar faces gradually lost across the thousands of years. Apart from its name alone, is the Mycroft of the present still the same as the one I have once sworn to protect with all that I am¡ªincluding body and soul?


    There had been no answer to that, but¡­


    "The only thing that has not changed is the Chaos."


    The God of Life looked up from the depths of a galaxy to the distant cosmos. It was like a person positioned on the bottom of a deep-reaching dimensional well looking out towards the sun and the blue sky from the mouth of the well.


    She could see a darkness lingering upon the borders of the endless cosmos, where it was spreading and invading.


    Everything, save for the enemy, was now different, be it guardian or the world to be protected. As time flew, the turning of the world and the whirling wheel of civilization¡ªeven the memories of the gods¡ªblurred and began to dissipate, but it was only the grudge and the striving heart that never once lost color from start to finish.


    That was why the gods had all managed to leave that sense of bewilderment, advancing in determination once more to protect everything in the present¡ªbut it was her, the one addressed with the title of the most powerful god, who also never once left her own little circle. She was still reminiscing blankly, searching for a difference between the past and the present.


    Be that as it may, with the flames of war in the Piroth Galaxy blazing even more violently combined with the escalating conflict against the spawns of the Evil Gods, the Mycroft civilization certainly had to show by example as the leader of the alliance. Hence, there was not much time left for the God of Life to reminisce¡ªall of the Seven Gods would soon head for the frontlines together and reinforce the violent battlefield. And today, even if she was about to leave, the god would allocate a little time for herself to remember.


    "Mentor, this is really different¡­"


    Pausing by the border between the Vortex of Creation and the Abyss, the God of Life lowered her head. Even though her veil was completed covering every part of her face, endless pain and bewilderment was overflowing from her voice. "I can go forth to fight the Evil Gods, and even die once again with honor. Though it is only for all the beings who worship me and the children who praise my name, I am willing to once again take an oath to protect all life."


    "But this Mycroft civilization¡­a Mycroft civilization that is without you¡­has simply changed too much."


    "Even so¡­"


    For some reason, the god recalled a moment long ago when she was still in slumber and when her memories were yet to be sealed. She had been in the bottom of the Lost Galaxy then too, speaking to that person.


    She still remembered what that being had said even after he had already become unfamiliar to her, and began to leave the Darkest Abyss for the Fountainhead of the Initial Flame.


    "It would be fine, Eve. You might not understand it now, but in the future¡ªperhaps hundreds, or even thousands of years later, you will finally understand in the endless existence as a god."


    He said thus, the voice of the Holy One echoing until this day, immeasurably clear even in memory. "It is all the same."


    "As long as humans¡­no, as long as civilizations stands¡­"


    "It is all the same."


    ***


    The Holy One who once loved humankind had changed so exceedingly and profoundly that those who were once close and familiar to him were left at a loss. He had become an infinite being whose consciousness enfolded the Multiverse, invoking a change known as the Holy Light, which touched every being in existence.


    The individuals, friends, and family whom he had once loved were gone with the course of eras. Only those called the Apostles who walked the same path still followed him¡ªthough the infinite existence as a powerful Extraordinary individual granted him many things, it had also worn away much that belonged to him. It was not emotion, and yet his heart was still in heat, even becoming stronger as time moved on.


    His love was still there¡ªthe God of Life was absolutely certain of that. But in the moment that he left, that love was shared with the boundless Multiverse.


    It is all the same.


    But how could it actually be the same?


    For the beings and the civilization that had once basked alone in his love, it had been such an unsettling change.


    The God of Life breathed a sigh before she looked up towards the faraway Void once more, her gaze regaining its firmness.


    Her moment of weakness should only be shown once in a place where no one would know, because what would come next was the time when the gods would do battle. She was far from being so weak or so pretentious, because she was the lauded God of Life and a protector of all life. Compared to that duty, the sadness and bewilderment of the young girl was now a memory of no concern, and could be given up however she would.


    All in all, compared to worlds and civilization, what changed the most was the gods themselves.


    It was just that there was still such a sight that the God of Life did not throw away, keeping it instead in the depths of her heart:


    The courtyard had been pure white. It was a sacred citadel that hung high above the skies, and beside a tower of light that was burning with sacred flame, a young girl sat on the bench of a courtyard, a book in hand.


    A gentle old man stood by her, explaining the secrets of the text.


    A cool breeze blew through the courtyard from a distance place, stirring the leaves and whispering beside the ears of the young girl. The yellowing pages of the thick tome were flipping, the laughter of the elder ever distinct.


    "Not bad, Eve."


    At the time, he was still a being who belonged only to the Mycroft civilization, to them and to her.


    "You are indeed my best student!"


    ***


    The laughter dissipated.


    A streak of pure-white radiance, just like the one that shone all those years ago, transcended half of the galaxy.


    Six other divine radiances also shone from other different places at the same time, converging to a single location.


    The darkness was spreading as the distant Chaos invaded. This very moment was another cycle of eras¡ªthe nemesis of old had appeared once more, with the calamity striking once more. But compared to before, the Mycroft civilization was not fighting alone this time.


    "It is time for battle."


    With the tremendous dimensional quake caused by the activation of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, the gods spoke those words, glancing and then laughing.


    "It is also time for revenge."


    And thus, they went forth.


    ***


    On the nineteenth of February, Starfall year 862, at 24 minutes past 11 at night on Mycroft Standard Time.


    The Piroth Galaxy, the cosmos, the frontlines of the Forerunner Fortress Chain.


    The blurred, uncertain skies were mixing with the splendor of the Great Mana Tide as well as the radiance of planetary realms to form a rather dull belt of luminous shroud. The powerful flashes discharged from the main batteries of one of the fortresses were also bursting like supernovas, illuminating the battlefield again and again and piercing the belt, obliterating the ever-approaching tides of darkness.


    That place was not the stable and peaceful rear of the cosmos, but the frontier between the gradual invasion of the Evil God hordes. In other words, the Piroth Fortress Chain where two long years of war was waged was also the very fore of the battlefield.


    The fortresses that were as hard as steel¡ªor whatever material was tougher than steel was¡ªentrenched in the Void like nails, with the countless fortifications building up a single massive spell formation that became a source of disturbance for the entire galaxy. Anything that was an ally would not be able to warp or even move as they wanted, which in other words meant that unless the fortress chain was completely destroyed, there was basically no enemy that could cross the perimeter.


    But now, at the forefront of the massive fortress chain, there were already thousands of fortresses fallen, shattered, or completely losing all function.


    A steel fortress that was clearly built in human styles stood aloft in the Void, with endless runes encircling it like rings. In the dark dimensional turbulences in the Void, wrecks of warships were scattered all around the fortress as well, along with the corpses of the various species of Evil God minions, not to mention fragments of other fortresses that were burning with fluorescence of energy, pushed towards the distance by the surging Mana Tide.


    The design of the warships was mostly Mycroft, while the minions of the Evil Gods came in all forms and sizes. There were those that resembled enlarged insects, grotesque demonic monsters, or even simple geometrical forms including rectangular, cubic, or even pyramidic. One could even see, amongst the disintegrating remains, a single luminous wheel that was darkening¡ªits appearance alone appeared not to be the abominable spawns of Evil Gods, but even as it became duller, it was still releasing unusual energy, stirring ripples at everything around it.


    "Mother¡ª, why are the reinforcements not coming?"


    A fleet that was still in almost perfect condition advanced rapidly in the Void filled with wrecks and corpses, continuously firing barrages of artillery to their rear and bombarding the scattered spawns of Evil Gods that were in pursuit, reducing them to nothingness. The ship in the lead was clearly not built in human-style design. It resembled a biological warship¡ªhaving translucent surface armor and resembled a streamline rhombus, flailing with hundreds of hovering, transparent tentacles that conjured an invisible bounded field, tearing an entire horde of Evil God spawns into pieces in the Void.


    To be precise, it was a biological warship.


    Inside the leading biological warship, a young black-haired captain was holding a communications formation and yelling at something to the other side of the channel¡ªbut because the link was simply too noisy and too unstable, he was soon so annoyed that he smashed it into the ground. Fortunately, the captain''s temper was still good enough to end things with a sigh. "Whatever. Fort Grundy is under attack as well, so it would make sense that there is no back up. Damn it, how are the spawns of the Evil God of Isolation increasing? Not even the comms is working!"


    "Could it be that the true form of the Evil Gods has already arrive?"


    "It should not be this early."


    A delicate and feminine voice could be heard from inside the warship itself¡ªit was not an illusion, but the warship was indeed actually speaking. "According to observation and analysis, it would take a few years before the main force of the Evil God legions arrive since all of them have neither intelligence or personal will, which is why the speed would never change, making them easily predicted since they are very mechanical."


    "Then that is very bad. If the Evil God arrives in the near future, it would prove that they are nothing much¡­on the other hand, if it takes so long, with how the war itself is escalating, it probably would not take the Evil God much before the entire Forerunner Fortress Chain would fall to the spawns."


    Creed, the veteran fleet chief commander of the Mycroft-Midgard combined fleet, shook his head and said rather helplessly, "Elma, what should we do? If it wasn''t for your power, our fleet would have long since been decimated in that spawn encirclement. The other fleets are being broken up too, and without reinforcements, all we can do is keep running, unless we hold down in a fortified position."


    "I wouldn''t recommend such a choice if other options are available, since we did just see it with our own eyes¡ªthe number of Evil Gods spawns this time are far more than expected, including seventy million matured forms just within the perimeter of this fortress engagement zone. Those are all Void aberrates that could make landings inside the world, each of which could give multiple Gold-tier individuals a hard time."


    The living warship¡ªto be precise, a newly ascended Legendary Amos who goes by the name of Elma¡ªspoke calmly and without any panic. After all, with her ability, she could clear a path to escape if they were unable to defeat the spawn encirclement, with at least she and Creed''s safety assured. Be that as it may, even the Amos did not have a rule to abandon comrades so easily.


    "Even if we cannot count on reinforcement from the other fortresses, if my memory serves me well, wasn''t the backup from the headquarters of the Mycroft civilization around this time? Still, with the sturdiness of the fortress and our own power, holding the line for a few months would not be a problem."


    Creed could not help falling silent at the suggestion.


    Every since That Person had brought him back to Mycroft, he had gained a temporary fame and returned to the ranks of the fleet full of honors. Being one who was valued by That Person and even granted special equipment, there naturally would not be anyone who would give him a hard time¡ªalong with Elma, who awakened herself with her own will, Creed was quickly reenlisted, even given the chance to lead an entire combined fleet.


    It was not difficult: with Elma setting herself as an example with both words and actions, along with his own diligent learning, Creed''s depth was already considerable was fully realized. Still, the better their performance were, the greater the challenge he would face¡ªand soon enough, he and his entire fleet were directed to the frontlines, and began a defensive battle against the spawns of Evil Gods that lasted for years.


    But in all honesty, the taste of battle was really not that bad. Apart from enduring the dejection of familiar faces dying, or the bewilderment of having acquainted fortresses fall, there was nothing actually bad. As an Extraordinary individual with a strong will, Creed could endure such changes, because the man who grew up with the dark tides of the southern fortresses had long since been used to the small miseries of such loss.


    Compared to all that, he was less able to live with entrusting hope upon others.


    "Elma, don''t even joke about it. Don''t you hate such a thing too?" Creed shook his head, breathing a sigh. "If you were the kind of person who would cower and wait for reinforcements, you wouldn''t have done so much for the Amos Court back then¡ªif we ever want reinforcements, it would be fight back, and not to stay alive."


    "Right, don''t say it¡ªI know it. All of those are just the vanguard and the scouting forces of the Evil God army. It is just a small detachment, a probing assault¡­right, it''s such an insignificant attack that has left us fleeing between our tails."


    There were no sounds of explosions in the Void, but the destruction of the warships and the energy surges caused by the death of powerful Evil God spawns would still stir cascading surges like echoes upon the observation spells of the warships. At present, the ripples over the observation circle resembled the dense and complex waves over a lake in a storm, and yet Creed''s eyes still held courage. "However, we are all a part of the alliance of civilizations in this cosmos¡ªa small fleet of ships from Mycroft, Piroth, and the Jamad fortress. If there had been just one-thirds of a fleet worth of reinforcements to help me attack the flanks of the Evil Gods just now, I would have immediately turned to destroy them."


    "Then what idea do you have?"


    Elma could not help but laugh at Creed''s words, and reminded him, "The Evil God spawns that were pursuing us are decimated, but we would soon become targets for other spawns if we stay outside the fortress¡­if we don''t quickly reach a closure, it would be equal to having drawn the enemy to attack the fortress by our own actions."


    Each fortress in the Piroth Fortress Chain had a unique concealment circle. The bulk of the fortress itself would not have been discovered if it had not been encountered directly in the Void, but the fortress could still perform limited teleportation and warping, leaving the enemy scampering blankly in the Void without a target they could destroy, and then be destroyed one after another by enemy fort garrisons that could seek out enemies with precision.


    To civilized people, it would be the most disgusting type of fortresses that prevented any form of natural strength exertion¡ªbut to the legions of the Evil Gods, it was not so troublesome.


    However, by enveloping the entire fortress perimeter with dozens or up to ten thousand times of military forces and sweep through the entire Void, there naturally would not be anything that remained hidden. Moreover, monitoring the fleet movements as they entered or leave the fortress was another good way to locate the fortress.


    "Well, I do have an idea."


    After relaying a few orders to the fleet, Creed was prepared to discuss with Elma about their next course of action¡ªbut that was also the moment when a translated voice spoke from the comms, although the exhaustion could still be heard.


    "Thirteenth Sector, Bartony For¡­attacked¡­encircled¡­can''t stop¡­rescue¡­"


    It was choppy voice with only a few important words delivered, but anyone would be able to understand that it was a distress signal like the one Creed himself had sent out just a while ago¡ªa fortress was being surrounded by the spawns of Evil Gods and the forces within were unable to hold out, and urgently needed rescue.


    There would be dozens of such request for reinforcements sent every single day, since this was the frontlines and any given moment was extremely dire. Only Heaven knew when it would be that an entire horde of Evil God spawns suddenly appeared out of the Silent Void, incidentally crashing into a fortress and tearing it into pieces.


    "The thirteenth sector, the Bartony Fortress¡­it should be the fortress chain of the civilization in the Tolan galaxy. They are rather weak, and definitely would not be able to hold on if they face the same level of assault as we did."


    Elma''s voice spoke out, a reminder that seemed to have a deeper meaning. "What is it, Creed? You''re hesitating. Do you not intend to help them because they''re not humans?"


    "What?"


    Creed could not help but snigger once when he heard Elma. He looked up towards the living roof of the warship, and smiled with a twitch on his mouth. "So what if they''re not human?"


    How is the creature known as human different from other beings?


    They are all the same.


    "It doesn''t matter. It is all the same."


    He waved his hand and declared boldly, "Since I could not get reinforcements, I shall be someone else''s reinforcements¡ªwhat you said previously isn''t wrong, digging in and defending a fortress isn''t an issue, and we could let them wait until the reinforcements from home arrive."


    "As for now, I shall be representing the Mycroft civilization to aid our allies who stands with us against the spawns of Evil Gods!"


    ***


    The flames of war were still swirling over the air.


    Like agile little swords, countless fleets were revolving around sturdy fortresses as they moved through the Void, obliterating countless Evil God spawns that were lurking in the invading darkness, crushing them into unidentifiable scraps amidst the dimensional turbulences.


    Nonetheless, even the fortresses were breaking apart and the frontlines of the perimeter were being pressured and pushed backwards. The unending darkness was merely the tip of the iceberg, and yet, most of the civilizations that were repelling it together were already out of breath.


    And it was in the location within the Silent Void that was the closest to the frontmost perimeter of the Piroth Galaxy that a colossal existence resembling a halo and spreading dark stardust appeared out of the infinite gloom of the Void. It was carrying the presence of Chaos and destruction as it appeared before the eyes of all beings, and then slowly entered the Piroth galaxy itself.


    Within a split second, all communication was cut off, leaving every fleet and fortress desolated islands. Everyone was at once alone and panicking as they lingered in the Void, fearful of that very change.


    The Evil God of Isolation had arrived.


    On the 20 of February, Starfall year 862, at five minutes to five in the morning on Mycroft Standard Time.


    From amongst the infinite legions of the Evil Gods, the first Evil God, Isolation, had now arrived upon a galaxy of Order.


    And then¡­


    On the 20 of February, Starfall year 862, at twenty-one minutes past eight in the morning on Mycroft Standard Time.


    The Evil God of Isolation was utterly beaten by the combined might of the Seven Gods of Mycroft, all of whom had also arrived at the fortress chain of the Piroth galaxy.


    The Evil God of Isolation was then vanquished.


    And starting from that day, the champions from various civilizations in different corners of the cosmos had arrived at the frontline fortresses one after another. The diverse divine beings, protectors, great champions, and creations of civilizations, even their representatives and weapons, had all floated from beneath the depths, revealing themselves to the eyes of everyone else. It was all to repel the hordes of darkness that was far vaster and deeper than any other ocean and was seemingly limitless.


    The small and contained skirmishes that the recon forces and the vanguard had been fighting was at an end. From this day going forward, the curtains rose upon the real decisive war waged between Order and Chaos.


    ***


    On the twentieth of February, Starfall year 862, at thirteen minutes past nine in the evening on Mycroft Standard Time.


    The Abyss of the Lost Galaxy, the depths within the heart of the Vortex of Creation.


    It does not matter. It is all the same.


    An Evil God had been born from a world which had been grown artificially and subsequently reduced to ashes, before the Evil God itself was also utterly crushed and studied by an even greater power.


    After that, a voice of immeasurable profoundness that seemed to reach out from the origins of everything and extended to the end of all spoke out, hence passing on within the eternity which had perished.


    Meanwhile, an even more majestic mind which was a greater horror than the will that was hosted in the remains of that Evil God arrived, icily erasing every bit of change which had transpired.


    In the very heart of the Vortex of Creation, a gigantic silver world that very much possessed the frame of a supermassive singular realm was standing at the precise center of the swirl as if it was a corner stone. He was stabilizing the hub of all world cycles, and changing the rules therein through the sheer force of his will.


    One could see that there were uncountable ranks of stars spread around the vicinity of that silver world. Each of them were worlds arranged in an orderly manner, at once appearing real as much as they appeared illusory, even lingering between those two states¡ªthrough it all, the silver world kept every other world connected, turning a few of them into solid forms from time to time, just as he would wipe out a few of them during other moments, laying waste to everything that existed within.


    One could sense the presence of Chaos emanating from the world that had been destroyed. It was real, a presence that certainly belonged to the Evil Gods¡ªhowever, even before the expanding presence which had just sprouted and began to expand could fully develop, the profound being, which did not obtain the information he wanted, had already destroyed it with a single thought. The silver world had unleashed an invisible ripple that would at once affect both the world that he had been controlling as well as the entirety of the Vortex of Creation, branding a special mark upon the countless worlds born out of the cycles of the vortex.


    Another presence of Chaos was grown and born, the Evil God developing as the Perished Eternity began to devour Order, leaving everything in silence.


    Another consciousness coldly swept through it, reducing the Chaos to nothingness¡­but this time, perhaps after having gone through innumerable counts of experiments as well as attempts, he had finally obtained the last piece of the puzzle from the endless process of dissecting eternity, gaining the information that he desired.


    [It does not matter¡ªIt is all the same¡ªEternity is splitting apart¡ª]


    [It does not matter¡ªIt is all the same¡ªThe genuine infinity is being born¡ª]


    Silence.


    And then, the words came.


    "Is it really all the same?"


    A sonorous, cold voice resounded from the silver world. The warrior stared at the world he had just destroyed. He pieced together the final piece of the jigsaw that he had just obtained, realizing with a start before shaking his head determinedly.


    "No, it is not actually the same."


    Boom¡ª


    The silver world was slowly changing his form. The four-armed Giant God slowly reached out with a few of what appeared to be stick-shaped objects but were in truth the outer World Barrier, hence turning into distinct steel fists, clenching the last ashes left of that other world and holding it in front of his eyes, where he then observed it carefully.


    "Ah, I get. The Perished Eternity and Eternal Wonder¡­so, Mastermind, that is your intentions and your purpose."


    No wonder you would destroy every civilization which had developed transcendently, along with every existence that had stabilized excessively.


    Joshua van Radcliffe breathed a long sigh. To the physical Multiverse, a dozen years had passed¡ªbut to the silver world as well as endless worlds that had been grown and then destroyed, it was millions or even billions of years. And yet, all of that felt at once like a single instant, as much as it was an eternity for the warrior who had witnessed every fall and rebirth¡ªand in that time that was at once brief and long, he seemed to have gained and lost something.


    But most importantly, he had found the answer to what had bothered him, along with every Wise One before him.


    "So, Mastermind. Would you assert that it is all the same?"


    "Actually, no. It is absolutely not the same."

 Chapter 1031 Absolutely Differen

    When Joshua van Radcliffe had stepped out from a long stillness so that his very own power would once again appear to the Multiverse, all the worlds within the Multiverse quaked in his wake.


    It began in the Vortex of Creation itself and then emanated through the Abysses as the titanic ripple that had not actually affected the movement of worlds swept through the vastness of dimensions, conducting directly into the normal galactic realms.


    In the world of Kronos, the Ancient Dragon of Thunder felt a sudden moment of blankness. It had heard the desolating call from a horn that resounded from the distance, which somehow seemed to thunder right beside its ears. It thus flapped its wings instinctively and took off to the horizon, with the Ancient Dragon itself feeling a throbbing sensation extending from the Steel Strength in his body, responding towards the call which had reached out to it from a faraway place.


    "That is the¡­"


    The Sleeping Dragon Abyss¡ªa realm hidden amidst the Abysses and the place where the Pentashade Dragon God and the Pentashade dragons dwelled in silence. Ever since it had appeared to the warrior and lent him his power before the battle against the Evil God of Death, the Pentashade Dragon God had never since appeared in the normal galaxy. In the same fashion, the people of Mycroft did not look for it either, and both sides simply acted as if the other was invisible.


    However, this was not the moment to play pretend. The Pentashade Dragon God hence lifted all five of its heads, its ten draconic eyes reflecting in a glimmer of astonishment. It could hear the call from that horn, even hearing a lot more from the sound because it was a god¡ªit was a roar that was concealed beneath the profoundly resounding call, reaching away from the Vortex of Creation as a terribly repressed wrath streaked towards its direction in the company of a surge that swept through ten thousand worlds, and actually leaving the deity with difficulty breathing.


    "He has become even stronger¡­but why? Why is he so angry?"


    There was none who knew the answer to that question, not even his various acquaintances from the world of Mycroft, with Nostradamus hurriedly fumbling for the encrypted communicator connected directly to the bottom of the Abyss, while Barnil shrunk his head, glancing around him in panic and uncertainly¡ªall of them had felt that rage, a might that appeared to be solid even when sensed from across distant reaches. It was the omen of a certain person stepping out, that Joshua had left the seal he had put in place himself, proving that the warrior had found the answer he wanted, the truth behind Chaos itself.


    And that was apparently the reason for his rage.


    Be that as it may, Joshua was not in contact with any other person or speaking to any of his acquaintances at the moment. His profound and cold will transcended all dimensions, stirring the Vortex and leaving everything connected to it trembling and faltering, while in the center of the Lost Galaxy where the old Void Vortex had been, the Steel Python of the world of Simboa promptly coiled itself, able to perceive that the projection of some great being was arriving upon its world, its sheer power simply unstoppable.


    Meanwhile, in the heart of Simboa itself¡ªthe center of world of superpowers which was now rapidly developing, a small grave stood beneath the ruins of a skyscraper. It was the tombstone of Fattrovi, which was embedded with a shining spirit crystal, as if there was a consciousness sweeping through it.


    "As I''ve thought¡­Fattrovi, I never imagined that your twisted path could strike true and discover such a similar path."


    The consciousness was murmuring. "King of the shell of a universe, ruler of fate who controls time and future, a god who toys with possibilities¡ªyou, who have inspired me about Peaceful Paradise, is truly a genius of unfathomable depth. It truly is a pity that you had not been given a complete education in the field of Extraordinary power, only ever learning by your own accord¡­and yet already reaching such a level.''


    "If you could have reached a different, correct path, perhaps¡­"


    As if having ascertained something, the might which left Simboa''s Steel Python with difficulty breathing left, while Joshua''s true form in the Vortex of Creation opened both his eyes.


    The Giant God lifted his hands, and staring at the ashes of the Evil God in it.


    To ordinary people who were unable to discern the entire spectrum of light, electromagnetic waves invisible to the naked eye, or even directly percept Extraordinary power, they required many tools, countless experiments, and had to fumble for the right way in the dark if they ever had to prove anything¡ªbut for champions, it was all as simple and clear-cut as picking up a rock from the ground and placing it on a table.


    Moreover, when it came to Joshua, who was a champion amongst champions, many things actually appeared as clear as placing their fundamental truth right before his eyes. Even so, a long period and countless verifications were actually needed for him to uncover the essence of Evil Gods, even taking a little bit of luck for him to succeed.


    And over the dozen years past, by relying upon the unique attributes of the Vortex of Creation and hence materializing billions of worlds to dissect billions of Evil Gods, Joshua had at long last been able to catch a flaw in Eternity.


    ***


    At a single thought, the ashes of the Evil God in the Giant God''s hand began to disperse like sand wafting away from a palm. But even after the ashes were gone, a single object remained at the center of the plam.


    It was a rune¡ªunusual and mysterious, appearing to be complex like no other and yet also ever so simple, just like a black hole formed from accumulation of information. And around the bizarre rune, which was also imbued with all the information of a single civilization though bizzare, a physical world was blurring, with everything known being twisted, just like the Chaos and corruption that Evil Gods themselves wrought, distorting the essence of all things.


    And now, endless information was being relayed.


    "I see. Why psionic energy would obstruct the birth of most Evil Gods, and why the births of Evil Gods necessitate the demise of an entire civilization but the deaths of the greatest of champions do not¡­I now understand that."


    Joshua had already been curious since a long time ago.


    Why would the Evil Gods only be born after a civilization had fallen?


    Truth be told, civilizations were not actually a rarity, nor did they come with sacred radiant halo. It was simply an ecosphere where intelligent beings existed, a collective where many minds lived alongside one another. Though those intelligent beings would often attach substantial meaning and purpose to it, such things would ever apply to themselves. To the Multiverse of darkness and the Mastermind, the ecospheres where civilizations or beasts resided was no different.


    Furthermore, there were even champions of Imperator Amos'' own class who saw civilizations as nothing but toys at the tip of their fingers, existing as a concept far transcending civilization themselves, an individual existence which was complete in itself. So, why would beings of such level not become an Evil God? Whether it was the Unified Archives of Mycroft, the mysterious core of the Knowers, or even the knowledge of the Triple Curtain, and the Ultimate Sublimator Collective, there was no evidence of such a trend.


    In truth, the reason for that was very plain.


    "For the Mastermind and the calculation process of the Malevolent Chaos, the probabilities revolving around a single individual would never outnumber the probabilities that an entire civilization would hold¡­no matter how powerful the individual may be."


    In turn, the Steel Pythons, which were the collective consciousness of intelligent beings, would be exempted from the calculation process to a certain extent, holding civilization as a single form so that every probability would either exist or die as one.


    Meanwhile, just as Joshua''s emotions stirred, a voice reached him¡ªit was Nostradamus, who was using an encrypted communications spell which the warrior himself had left in the world of Mycroft so he could be reached in times of great emergency. Still, it appeared that Joshua himself had to step out even before things deteriorated to dire straits.


    "Joshua¡­are, are you done?"


    "Yeah, I''m done."


    Not even Joshua could hold back a smile at the sound of the familiar voice. He could not help wanting to tell the mage about all of his discoveries at once, but held back even as he was about to speak, keeping quiet because there were still many things that he had to verify later.


    "Hold on for a moment, Master Nostradamus. There are still a few points that I have to enact and confirm."


    "It does not matter, Joshua. Everyone will be waiting for you."


    The brief contact was over, and the warrior extended his hand silently, making a fist with the palm with which he had been carrying the unusual Evil God rune, before spreading it again¡ªthe rune was gone, while a complete and beautiful continental realm now appeared in his palm just like magic.


    But soon, the world which appeared to be very normal began to present a state of being consumed by an Evil God, even without the presence of any Evil Gods at all!


    The winds and the sand whistled while plants withered. Elements were receding, fading along with magic and lifeforce. Both ether and the Holy Light had diminished at the same time, and the once flourishing continental realm overflowing with life had actually been consumed within a brief few minutes by Famine, reduced to a plain, barren world like no other.


    But through it all, there had been no presence of any Evil God or Chaos, and everything had unfolded as if it was only natural¡­as if there had been an invisible hand, guiding everything towards a similar future.


    Meanwhile, Joshua watched the world in his hand with a solemn expression before letting go, hovering the world right in front of himself to allow for better observation.


    "The essence of Evil God corruption is actually the ''backflow of probability''."


    "The endless parallel dimensions, along with the probabilities from endless futures are reversed to its present, which is why it could cause symptoms similar to corruption and brainwashing¡ªthe infected individuals have fallen into madness precisely because they had directly witnessed the erratic future and probabilities!"


    "That is what the so-called Perished Eternity refers to!"


    No matter how it was observed, the world suspended in front of Joshua was already dead. Every iota of energy had diminished, every physical matter was crumbling¡ªif he did not deliberately keep it together, it would have broken down into ashes in the very next second. However, even if that world was most certainly dead, it was only destroyed in this particular Multiverse.


    At the command of the Giant God''s thought, the silhouette of countless other worlds appeared, as if enfolding it within the innumerable layers of a kaleidoscope.


    It was similar to his battle against Fattrovi all those years ago, with the silhouette of all those probabilities appearing beside both of them.


    There were both the good and the bad shown in those silhouettes: some showed that the world was not destroyed by Famine and survived, while others showed it attacked by different Evil Gods, meeting its end at the hands of others such Calamity, Pestilence, and Disparity¡­the unending ranks of silhouettes vanished and appeared, revolving around the world which had long since died and left only a husk of it, even as a Tree of Probability composed of silhouettes grew without limit.


    Every probability existed; every future was present.


    Sighing, Joshua reached out with two hands and put them together, destroying the world. However, when he parted his hands, what appeared was not a world but a dark cluster of starry clouds, an Evil God¡ªfrom the first glance, it would appear that a nebula was gaining form as a shape similar to the crystal insects of the Evil God of Famine, but it turned into a mosaic in the next instant, and again into a shroud¡­it did not stop transforming as the many silhouettes split apart, assuming the forms of the many Evil Gods which Joshua himself had killed.


    But even after it had turned into an Evil God, the many silhouettes appearing around it still had the appearance of worlds¡ªcivilizations were still continuously developing in those worlds as well, even advancing so powerfully that the silhouettes stayed unaffected despite being destroyed by whatever Evil Gods, or if the worlds were becoming whatever Evil Gods.


    Just like Eternity.


    Having confirmed the fact, the Giant God was silent for a moment.


    In that single instant, he was finally 100% certain of his theory.


    "The so-called Evil Gods, and their essence that is the Perished Eternity, is actually the center point of a civilization''s end."


    "If a civilization would fall and die to it, would another probability have opened the door to a different result? By projecting and imagining from that single center point, infinite possibilities would hence come to be."


    ''Gently'' holding the Evil God which was transforming endlessly, Joshua lowered his head and focused his eyes on the remains of that world and civilization¡ªhe was holding the center point called the Perished Eternity, his gaze piecing through the information that could reduce countless mortals to insanity, corrupting and turning them into lunatics and zealots of the Chaos to see the ''futures'' where the innumerable worlds were actually still existent, civilization still surviving, and all life was stilling living in bliss.


    "Ha, ha."


    Laughing coldly, Joshua gently shook his head and closed his eyes, with the other three hands of the Giant God clenching into fists. He quietly muttered, "Even if the world and the civilization would die and become a corpse of such grotesque chaotic appearance here, it still exists eternally in the unlimited parallel worlds, in the dimensions where infinity is derived from. It is ever existent, embodying happiness, contentment, a probability that is no different from a dream."


    "The Wise One of Arcane was really not wrong at all: It really is Eternity¡ªthe Perished Eternity is splitting apart, whereas the Genuine Infinity is being born¡­"


    And that was what the essence of Evil Gods were, ever so clear that it could not be clearer. It is a center point of death, created as Malevolent Chaos distorted the cornerstones of civilization. Through that point, the eternal possibilities would be born amongst the infinite parallel worlds.


    Things were even simpler when it came to the Eternal Wonders: those were the center points produced from a civilization out of things without form.


    Generally speaking, Eternal Wonders refers to a particular class of things created by civilization, standing at the level of a complete Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, a supermassive singular realm, a complete Black Fog, or a complete Infinity Dynamo of Divine Energy. As an object, the possibilities that they held were simply so exceedingly profound¡­how should one describe it? For the civilizations which had given form to them, their purpose was almost the same as what fire was to primates.


    For humans, every civilization of the present had originated from a dark and obscure place, one where the usage of tools and flame had illuminated the path forward to wisdom¡ªthe Eternal Wonders were similar or even transcendent beyond that, with the change it had brought to a civilization able to bring about a ''warping'', explosive level of development. That was why Eternal Wonders were a center point where the unending possibilities would converge, cutting apart the past and future, because if they truly were truly completed, no person¡ªor anything else, for that matter¡ªwould be able to avoid it when they attempt to extend the probabilities revolving their inventors.


    It had pierced the ancient eras and extended to the present, individually anchoring a center point. From then onwards, the civilization that possessed it would no longer have a probability which does not involve creating the Eternal Wonder.


    "And that is why, Mastermind, you would want to destroy even the frames of all Eternal Wonders, and each civilization which has developed exceedingly."


    The voice of the Giant God was echoing in the Vortex of Creation. "They are an obstacle to your control over the Multiverse, stopping you from exacting your rule upon the probabilities in all things."


    It was also quite simple as to why individual champions were unable to be used as a center point¡ªin terms of probability, every individual across an entire civilization held the clear and present chance to become a powerful Extraordinary individual, and the distortion that such a chance would cause was far greater than the chance revolving around a single person.


    Unless they would ascend as a Wise One.


    ***


    The probability revolving a Wise One echoed throughout the Multiverse, a profound change that no Eternal Wonder or civilization could compare to!


    It was a level that surpassed the Gods, a form of change since the Multiverse was born that upsetted and prompted fear in the Mastermind, the first individual to reach the threshold of the Wise Ones!


    "That is actually the essence of Malevolent Chaos¡ªor indeed the infinite possibilities of parallel worlds! That is the truth about you!"


    Even if he had clearly unraveled the essence of Perished Eternity, found the origins of Malevolent Chaos, and even learning of the Mastermind''s purpose, Joshua could only clench his fists and laugh bitterly. The Giant God hence looked up at the Void, and the swirling Vortex of Creation.


    "How normal it would be for parallel worlds in the Multiverse to create possibilities. How could I even have imagined that the power which the Mastermind and the Malevolent Chaos hold represents the power of the future!"


    Who would even have thought of such a thing!?


    Chaos Corruption was merely the infinite futures, the overflowing of information from infinite parallel worlds, just as the Chaos mind was nothing other than a disturbance following the corruption by the future possibilities¡ªeven so, the bygone and indescribable zealousness of the cultists were now understandable: they had simply been projected into their future selves. After all, would a person who whose boundaries between the present and the future had blurred not be mad?


    The Multiverse was still very young, with many things yet to be grown out of it.


    If one had to put it to words, the present Multiverse was just like a seed.


    And seeds would only ever sprout, growing endless branches and into a great tree reaching for the skies.


    The change that the Mastermind had brought about confirmed it: its power had given life to unlimited parallel worlds over the Multiverse, applying its own ''Infinity'' therein: every Evil God would represent one fallen civilization, and each center point of Eternity would be a platform with which it would grasp infinite futures. However, every Wise One would be a variable that affected the future he ruled.


    Joshua looked out over the Vortex of Creation, his gaze seemingly piercing the unending origins of the world and crossing the boundless Silent Void to directly gaze upon the Initial Flame. The warrior kept his gaze fixated on that direction, both eyes burning in raging flames.


    In the upstream of everything where the Multiverse was truly born, infinite beings were fighting¡ªthey were neither indescribable nor without a name, but every Wise One was really fighting for the future!


    "Hahahaha. ''I am right, and far more right than you are''¡­why am I suddenly thinking about something I said before?"


    For some reason, Joshua had suddenly remembered something he had told his students in the Zeta Ram Installation before. At the time, he embodied no arrogance but was merely stating the truth, even if it was actually arrogance to other civilizations and other individuals.


    Eternity, Infinite, and Absolute.


    The Evil Gods, the Wise Ones, and the Autonomous Multiverse.


    Along with the final objective which transcends those three extremes, Omnipotence and Omniscience.


    What did the Mastermind actually wanted to do? Was it not clear by now?


    It would seize the moment when the Multiverse is still a seedling to kill every source of probability and assumed control. It would rule the Initial Flame and sow a new Multiverse once again¡ªand this time, it would be a world reborn by its rules, with everything within or even beyond dominated by it.


    [It does not matter¡ªIt is all the same¡ªEternity is splitting apart¡ª]


    [It does not matter¡ªIt is all the same¡ªThe genuine Infinity is being born¡ª]


    Profound information had been gained from examining the essence of Evil Gods, with those words confirming the essence and truth Evil Gods and the Masterminds.


    But it only made the warrior sneer.


    "Killing you once, and then claiming that I have granted you eternal and infinite probabilities¡­ even if your existence in this Multiverse is gone, you still live in a parallel world, your civilization prospering and surviving in eternal bliss¡ªisn''t that good?"


    [It does not matter¡ªIt is all the same]


    ''I am right, and far more right than you are.''


    Once again, a statement of truth and not of arrogance. Just as Joshua had critiqued the other civilizations before, it was all perhaps the same to the Masterminds, because the arrogance of champions were like precious stones or flowers bearing similar hue, alike and yet different.


    "Such arrogance, as if made from the same fabric as ourselves."


    And that was when another contact from Mycroft reached him.


    "Joshua, are you alright? I can feel the Vortex of Creation shaking¡ªIs something wrong?"


    The voice anxiously asking after him was Zero Three''s, not Nostradamus. She also seemed to be biting her lip as she asked hesitantly, "Could you have discovered something bad? It''s alright, you can tell us¡ªthere''s no worse news since the legions of Evil Gods are already invading the cosmos."


    "Zero Three¡­"


    In that split second, Joshua had really wanted to reveal every detail he had learned about the Mastermind and the Evil God, but he also seemed to resolve himself in an unfathomably short moment, and instead turned towards the direction of the Initial Flame again. "I did find something," the warrior said flatly, "part of which I can say and part of which I can''t. Regardless, now is the time to fight."


    "Do you need to rest for a moment?" The rather stunned voice of the Artificial Intelligence girl reached him from the other side of the call. "Are you perhaps not aware of the current situation after a dozen years in seclusion? Joshua, don''t rush yourself. We still have time¡­"


    "Yes, there is still time."


    In that split second, the worlds revolving around the Giant God that were at once hollow and real instantly became solid. A greater Vortex was being born beneath the Vortex of Creation itself, and the Giant God¡ªthe being who stood at the heart of the swirl¡ªbreathed a sigh, before letting out a sound that resembled both a laugh and a roar. "But I can''t hold back any longer."


    "Oh, Zero Three¡­neither the future nor the infinite parallel worlds are on our side. We are lonely people fighting alone, and the more we progress, the more we approach defeat. While you are right that we have time, it is the time to fight, and not to rest."


    Joshua''s tone was solemn and impassioned like never before. He spread his four arms and closed his eyes, the silhouette of infinite people appearing before him as the words left by the Wise Ones rang beside his ears.


    Creating hope from divine power, the first Wise One allied to intelligent life and founder of soul and the Extraordinary: the Wise One of Psi.


    The anonymous explorer, the traveler of the shroud. Guardian of civilization and knowledge, watcher of history and future, leaving legacies while safekeeping civilization and collecting knowledge¡­in death, the Wise One of Arcane used his Radiance of the Mana Tide to guide all life back to the right track.


    Aiding all life, connecting worlds by creating the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds and shining upon the Multiverse like light itself. The Sage, the Wise One of Holy Light, had bathed the Multiverse in splendor to better aid all worlds and civilizations, even the Abysses.


    Perpetuating hope and the way ahead, keeping alive the hope that the predecessors had left behind just like the ever-present darkness, the Wise One of Shadows was thus born in the stillness of time immemorial, and then heading off alone towards the Root of the Multiverse.


    The hope, clues, and the opportunities which they had left¡ªlegacies that had survived over countless generations¡ªmust absolutely not be wasted.


    If the eyes of worlds and every Wise One are being focused upon myself, waiting for me, then this shall be the very moment that I should go forth!


    Joshua slowly opened his eyes, his gaze exuding a calmness like never before. He was immeasurably composed despite his heart brimming with unlimited desire to fight.


    Because it was all of it was only natural, the Giant God hence began to stride forward.


    Boom!


    The Vortex of Creation was quaking. As if a drum was being hammered, the worlds rumbled violently. Hence, the once-immeasurably stable circulation of stars which had been slowly reverting to its right track was distorting, with the very base of an entire galaxy visibly changing its state because of the determined stride of a man.


    In front of him, even the tides in which millions of worlds were backing away freely from as if they belonged nowhere, parted like a sea split open to give way.


    Then, the Vortex of Creation also briefly paused its rotation, remaining in such serenity akin to an ocean without waves.


    "If I do not fight now, then the Chaos would revive our corpses after it has destroyed us. In the end, it would even point to those things and say, ''look¡ªthat is the face of our Eternity''."


    It was anger that came to be because of hope, because of duty, because of the lust for battle, and because an arrogant man had encountered an even more arrogant enemy.


    And that was why Joshua van Radcliffe, Demi Saint, would never allow such a future to come to pass.


    "Mastermind. Would you say that it is all the same?"


    No.


    It is absolutely different.


    ***


    On the tenth of June, Starfall year 862. 3 minutes past 11 on Mycroft Standard Time.


    The precise center of the Vortex of Creation beneath the Abyss of the Lost Galaxy.


    A brilliant silver light hence shone, sweeping across ten thousand worlds.

 Chapter 1032 War and Ideals Part One

    Boundless light reached towards the infinite distance like mercury, carrying a presence so thick that it did not disperse to the Void beyond the world. Any being simply needed to look up to see that sudden burst of fiery light that pierced the stars.


    It passed by the Abyss in a split second, the deathly Abyss illuminating like daytime. For a brief moment, an explosion of energy stronger than the Great Mana Tide shot upwards, spraying towards the normal galaxy and covering all the dead worlds.


    Meanwhile, every champion who was aware that Joshua had stepped out and turned towards his direction saw the silver luster, with the massive silver world dragging a long belt of radiance and leaving the Vortex of Creation. He was heading beyond the Lost Galaxy, darting towards the Silent Void!


    Joshua was already a Demi Saint!


    Knowing the outcome with a single glance, they were not at all surprised¡ªJoshua had almost reached that threshold even before entering seclusion in the Vortex of Creation, and after a dozen years, which was not a long time for most beings, that man had made another breakthrough, becoming the most powerful champion just a step away from Wise Ones.


    "But¡­I simply can''t tell which path he has chosen."


    Looking up at the silver light which shot through the dark Void as if a silver scar was drawn over a black curtain, Nostradamus, who remained in Mycroft, turned his head and focused his eyes on Joshua and muttered, "It is not a supermassive singular realm. It is not on par with the Evil God of Death though it is huge, but it still borrows inspiration from it¡ªI can glimpse complex mysteries and intricacies from the structure of the world."


    "I can see that it is not divine power, but it does not fully renounce it."


    Hovering, Zero Three flapped her wings and grimaced, her gaze solemn while divine patterns of the God of the Skies spread between her brows. "It isn''t Emotion Power either, just as he did not cut off that path."


    "He hasn''t picked his final path!"


    In the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, the face on the Legendary champion Yana Milo changed even as she was speaking to the Commanding Will, prepared to teleport to the frontlines in the Piroth Galaxy. The Glorious Era champion seemed to feel the familiar presence of the Sage in that split second, but she soon realized that Joshua and the Sage were different¡ªeven complete opposites. He was exuding an oppressive sensation, with his great pervading might so clear to the point that it was suffocating.


    Even so, Yana Milo was unaffected. Being a Legend who had personally encountered the Sage when he was a Demi Saint as well, she revealed her own observation.


    "Unlike the Sage, his presence is still changing and uncertain, the long path yet to be ascertained¡­ even so, he has already become a Demi Saint?!"


    Every champion watching Joshua came to the same shocking conclusion unanimously. They had expected that a champion on the limits of Legend would have to pick a path to become the Wise One, and could only become a Demi Saint after stepping upon it!


    The so-called Demi Saint would be the initial state of the Wise Ones, all of them theoretically holding the potential to become a Wise One!


    But how did Joshua become a Demi Saint without making a choic?


    It was no longer conjecture¡ªthere is no doubt that the God of Steel assuredly had the depth to become a Wise One!


    "However, that path¡­"


    The silver radiance had already vanished from the Silent Void and completely left the Lost Galaxy, only leaving a luminous trail. At the same time, the Nature Magister lowered her head without keeping up with the light, only whispering in doubt, "What actually is that path?"


    ***


    Joshua had already left, but the light he left was still spreading in the Lost Galaxy. As silver tides swept through and bathed innumerable worlds, they were reinvigorated with another light¡ªthe stars flashed, unsettled and seemingly restless.


    In the Void, a World Will leapt out from its own world.


    It was the Steel Python of Karlis, coiling itself in the Void¡ªeven if it could not keep up with Joshua either, it could still sense the warrior as a fellow world. Karlis stared at the eye-catching radiant scar in the Void, accepting the light he was spreading and could not help but shudder in delight. With that, the Steel Python could feel that its Steel Cycle, which barely hardened and escaped shattering, had now been augmented as if a boulder.


    Because it had bathed in the light, it had completely been freed from the bygone barrenness, completely recovering from the misery of civilization''s fall to become well and powerful World Will.


    Still, the Steel Python''s heart was not in a complete state of delight for some reason. It was perhaps out of instinct or some lurking fear, but there was a vague discomfort in its mind, with Karlis contracting its own scales and pupils.


    "This feeling¡­is just like the King of Searing Souls reviving worlds¡­"


    It muttered with substantial doubt, looking around itself at the countless worlds around itself that were dead, dormant, and awaiting restoration or revival. It could see thousands of worlds born anew and regaining life because they bathed in his light¡ªand this should have been exhilarating, but there was still a vague terror in Karlis''s heart.


    "But¡­ even the King of Searing Souls has to burn souls and Chaos to heal worlds!"


    Even if it could no longer see Joshua, Karlis did not turn its eyes away, focusing at the direction where the left and unable to help raising its voice as if it were roaring, "Then what is he actually burning?!"


    None could answer that question because nobody knew anything¡ªJoshua had been ever generous and had never withheld any information he had, which was why no one would especially take notice of his actions.


    After all, he would tell the others, would he not? Nobody worried over Joshua because he was so powerful and had helped so many others out of dire straits¡­ if there had been any trouble or difficult choices to make, he would have certainly told them.


    Therefore, it was in the warrior''s rare silent moments that most would realize with a start: they actually knew nothing about the path that the man would choose.


    Meanwhile, the silver radiance finally covered all of the galaxy.


    The Lost Galaxy was reviving.


    It was a galaxy which was once destroyed. Countless civilizations had been decimated and endless worlds left in pieces from that calamity, the invasion of the Demi Saint leaving worlds trembling and an almost empty galaxy even dozens of thousands of years later. Even after another Demi Saint and eventual Wise One had dispelled all the darkness, the perished civilizations and the broken worlds were not coming back.


    But now, those countless worlds were revived because of another Demi Saint.


    In the Silent Void and beyond anyone''s perception, the dazzling silver radiance over the great silver world was splitting. Apart from its previous hue, scarlet and pitch-blackness were glimmering within the world, occupying a good portion of the domain.


    Silver Steel Strength. Scarlet divinity.


    And the black power of Chaos.


    ***


    The power of Chaos was the power of the future, unending probabilities, infinite parallel worlds, and infinite futures. By setting it aflame, the present could be changed¡ªand that was the name of the conflict between the Present of Order and the Chaos of Future, the reason why the King of Searing Soul could change and revive all current worlds by burning souls along with Chaos.


    And now, radiances silver, red, and black were tangled in one, mutually exchanging, eroding, and incinerating over the massive world. In the process of the three-way exchange and that delicate balance, the seed of Infinity appeared to be growing and sprouting quietly, just as near endless light of revival was hence born.


    Like the tiny spark of the Initial Flame within the body of the Ultimate Sublimator Collective, the seed of Infinity was the basis from which they would develop into Wise One in future.


    Glimpsing through the true nature of Eternity and Chaos, Joshua certainly would not let go of the power he controlled. He had never been concerned if his fighting abilities originated from the Mastermind or any other enemy¡ªas long as it was useful, effective, and without repercussion, he would use it.


    In fact, there were even times when he would use it even if he was aware of backlash. It was similar to how humans were perfectly aware that life was difficult and full of tribulations, but they would still live on and make necessary choices.


    Now, without relying on the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds or the Stargate, Joshua had used his own power to pass through the Silent Void rapidly, spreading silver splendor like a sun spreading its light, delivering negentropy.


    Visibly, within the deathliness and seemingly eternal gloom of the Silent Void, countless broken fragments of worlds actually showed signs of reassembling¡ªthere were even some remnant Steel Strength awakened in certain quadrants, becoming shrouds once more, swirling and gathering once again in the darkness as seeds of new worlds.


    The ancient debris were thus revived.


    But for the other champions who were still observing from the Lost Galaxy, all they saw was a path.


    It was a long road, just like the one left by the Sage in the past, embodying light and illuminating the darkness, bringing ripples called birth in the Silent Void.


    In their perspective, that road stretched on towards the endless distance in the direction of the cosmos. The world which forged that path was going towards the other side, streaking towards the place called battlefield.


    ***


    The eleventh of June, Starfall year 862. 1746 hours on Mycroft standard time.


    The Forerunner Fortress Chain, the frontlines of the Piroth Galaxy in the cosmos.


    Months ago, after the Evil God of Isolation appeared in the frontlines, other Evil Gods started appearing one after another. Those World Eaters showed neither cohesion nor planning, simply scattering and appearing out of different locations of the Void, advancing at the fortress chain which was standing guard vigilantly.


    On the other end, the gathered Legends, gods, even Legendary champions or guardians of civilizations and races naturally joined hands to slay the Evil Gods that seemed to be nonchalantly passing by.


    It was just months, but the Evil Gods which had fallen in the Piroth Galaxy far outnumbered those dying in decades and centuries past. Nonetheless, the dull light caused by the dispersion of dark nebulae still glimmered over the borders of the galaxy like waves, with another rising before one could subside.


    However, the legions of Evil Gods never minded such tiny setbacks. After killing a hundred and ten, another eleven thousand would come, their numbers and spawns only ever increasing with the passing of time. Although they still showed no cohesion, the Evil Gods that were just coming to throw their lives away were becoming increasingly difficult to destroy as compared to before, with at least six or seven attacking at the same time during each appearance, and more than twenty of them at most¡ªambushing from different angles or directions, their sheer presence caused the operations within the fortress chain to actually collapse.


    Even Legendary champions could hardly hold on with the continuous and violent battles against the Evil Gods. If not for the presence of multiple gods, the perimeter would not have been held so easily, and one should even say that the unlimited endurance of the gods was really suitable for such intense skirmishes. It was perhaps really why the gods could still exist throughout the Multiverse even if there was no path ahead for them.


    Shrill alarms were resounding over fortresses again. Every warrior and champion who was still resting mustered their spirit once again and prepared for battle¡ªthis time, there were eighteen unnamed Evil Gods, each boasting the power to lay waste to worlds, even bringing along hordes of spawns that could drown half the fortress chain.


    The Evil Gods were each a civilization on its own, a center point that combined one or multiple world worth of probabilities. Though all of them were basically not tools for war, their power could still wipe out most beings and convert them to Chaos.


    Eighteen colossal distortion points hence appeared on the edge of the Silent Void. Each were horrific entities of aberrant forms, most of them being actually comparable to Ultimate Legends. It was stirring the dimensional turbulences around itself, covering itself in vicious dimensional storms, and destroying fortresses nearby just by making a pass.


    It was not just the dimensions either. The information disturbance caused by the Evil God of Disorder was scrambling the communications throughout the battlefield, with many fleets and champions who were in command and trying to relay or receive orders realizing that their communications had fully collapsed. They simply did not know where they should go nor who they should work with, with some even being misinformed and not knowing what they should do at all.


    But there was always those beings who were immune to the Chaos.


    "Such little gimmicks."


    A great elemental radiance abruptly popped up in the fortresses, while a dazzling flower blossomed upon the Void¡ªit was the pure elemental being from a quadrant near the cosmos who had challenged Joshua when he was preaching. Even if the Evil God of Disorder was distorting the entire fortress chain, it did not hesitate and firmly crossed the Void to attack.


    "Hold it right there!"


    Like a surge of rainbow, endless flower petals gathered colors on their edges while elements mutually fused and obliterated, ending up as a shapeless and colorless beam that bombarded the approaching dimensional storm. With a massive dimensional quake, the dimensional storm enfolding Disorder dispersed just as the inference on communications ceased, but shockingly, there was no trace of the Evil God in the dimensional storm!


    "It dodged? No, it''s still there!"


    Another Ultimate Legend attacked: a champion from a race of ordinary physical beings, he had turned his body in a great crystal prism of arcane crystallization after a long time, making him resemble a mountain in the Void. And now, the mountain quaked while innumerable runic spells charged¡ªthe radiance of the Great Mana Tide nearby was absorbed by the ultimate condensation and materialized into massive talons, sweeping through the Void as if catching something.


    As the talons slashed past, a disorderly dimensional presence was forced out of the darkness. Lightless stardust swirled, revealing what appeared to be the true form of the Evil God of Disorder¡ªbut when the crystal talons were about to reach it, the senseless Evil God countered it directly, both of them thus colliding in the Void and kicking up fearsome tides of energy that engulfed surrounding worlds. Numberless Evil God spawns and even weaker Evil Gods were blasted away or reduced to dust.


    Even in the first exchange, uncountable spawns of Chaos were obliterated, the shockwaves spreading and directly clearing out a spherical vacuum sector in the Void.


    But that was certainly just the prelude. With the other Evil Gods rushing into the fortress chains consecutively, their unique information disturbance was having an effect on the battlefield as well. The other champions and fleets were also beginning to fight, intercepting the Evil Gods along with their escorting spawns.


    The battlefield was an utter quagmire.


    There was conflict and death wherever one would go. Countless spawns of Chaos were swarming everywhere like ants, detecting any chain of fortresses which were hidden beneath concealment formations. In the face of the assault by infinite enemies, fortresses were shattering regardless of sturdiness, taken or even self-destructing. In the bright perimeter, the radiance of exploding fortresses extended and died like supernovas without much trace left.


    Each of those detonations meant the death of millions as well as dozens of fleets losing support, and could only be inundated by the inexhaustive tides of spawns that in turn added the death toll to countless. Even souls would be left without a trace under the corruption of Chaos.


    Moreover, such a death would never actually be capable of leaving an insignificant trace upon the battlefield, or even a voice that could be remembered by anyone.


    And such was war.

 Chapter 1033 War and Ideals Part Two

    "Open!" one of the gods shouted with a stifled voice.


    He was one of the Prime Deities from a major Void civilization. Though his powers had yet to reach the limits of Legendary, he was still reinforced by the formations set in place behind him by the other dozens of gods from their entire civilization. Every single one of them were sharing the Root''s erosion of the Prime Deity equally, allowing him to exert abilities that exceeded his own and without being consumed by Divine Death within a short period of time¡ªand without letting down the disappointment of everyone else, the god had unleashed his ultimate technique in the very first moment against the millions of Chaos spawns that covered all of the world as well as a single Evil God.


    With patterns resembling waves of ripples stirring over the Void, a single illusory divine shrine began to manifest out of nothing. A huge bell stood atop the shrine, and it chimed so resoundingly that all things were left trembling. Within the turn of a split second, the oncoming legions of spawns were shattered by the vibrations of the bell of divine power. At the same time, the illusive shrine enlarged until it finally covered the entire planetary sector, covering thousands of strongholds within.


    The deity, whose true name was the God of Permanence and Fleeting, possessed a divinity that represented a protection lasting for eternity, coupled with a destruction under a fleeting moment. That shrine was also the god''s own true form, in addition to the bell which resounded permanently and brought a swift destruction upon all enemies¡ªindeed, not even the Evil Gods could break through the defensive perimeter which the body of the deity had formed at once.


    Moreover, he did not have to maintain his attack in the ensuing battle either, for a champion from a different Void civilization was already prepared.


    "It is now my turn!"


    It was a being resembling an air bubble composed of clouds and mists. Although the gas formations were in reality shaped from countless little swirls in the air, each of those swirls carried certain information, and the assembly of countless information would in turn form a complete lifeform. The race, which was born from a gas giant, assumed form by the grace of raging winds and were actually born as intense and free as the winds itself. Their champion was now laughing heartily as he stirred a fearsome dimensional storm within the Void before lunging out at the Evil God, shattering a World Barrier as he pushed it to an uninhabited planetary realm in another corner.


    One could see that stars were being crushed one after another in their onslaught and exchange of blows, with passing gales turning everything into the tiniest of particles¡ªbut more than that, beneath the excessive burst of Freedom, every proton core were beginning to split apart before fusing, with no other force able to obstruct their random fission and fusion any longer, before everything became the freest of energies and decimation.


    Minutes later, every planet along the way had been devastated: oceans were vaporized, mountains were collapsing, with every single thing reduced to a sea of free particles as if it had been the head death of the Multiverse. Swiftly, the champion of the tempest had driven the Evil God to a massive light blue planetary realm at the center of the planetary system, laughing boldly as he unleashed his true form into a colossal cluster of gases which was larger than most suns, and pressed the Evil God which did not have any time to reveal its special aspect along with the planet itself inside its body, compressing both objects wildly.


    "Die!"


    A powerful current of energy crashed down to the core of the planet by force, detonating it in an instant as an artificial supernova burst. Infinite cosmic matter hence collided into the planetary core almost at the speed of light before being sent back to where they came on the rebound, with raging power left spreading across all directions. That did not count for much since it was merely a supernova, but the Evil God caught within had also seized the chance to counterattack, maiming the champion of the tempest to the point that the cluster of gas that was his body was looking like it would disperse. However, the God of Permanence sent forth a divine power from across dimensions, stirring his spirits so that he could maintain his compression, crushing the entire Evil God as well as the energy of the supernova.


    Finally, as the champion of the tempest withdrew his true form dispiritedly and listlessly as a scattered collection of gases, only a single black hole which was already contracting remained. On the other hand, the Evil God, which was actually yet to be named, had already disappeared without a trace.


    Swiftly destroying an Evil God in its entirety at the cost of a grievous energy, hence freeing more powers so that they could reinforce other sectors¡ªsuch was the choice made by the guardians of this particular realm.


    Be that as it may, things were certainly not developing so smoothly in other planetary sectors. Even as the champions intercepted the Evil Gods and some of their more powerful spawns which had reached Legendary-tier, the ordinary fleets still had to face the unending swarm of minions. In the boundless sea of darkness, any individual beneath the level of High Legend¡ªwhich included Legends¡ªwere nothing other than a boat with a piece of leaf for a sail.


    "Damn it, the comms is down. The Seven Gods and the others are off to join forces against that ridiculously power Evil God of Distortion, so we are on our own for the time being!"


    In the distant, starlight emanated before dying down¡ªthat was the radiance of falling fortresses.


    ***


    On the bridge, Creed was calmly commanding an entire fleet as they battled, after having just punched their way out of a seal that an entire horde of Chaos spawns had set in place, and was now waging a pursuit skirmish against another swarm of spawns.


    Naturally, his side was the one being chased, whereas the ranks of the Chaos legion was ever increasing in the course of the pursuit, even to the point that the converged energy fields of the spawns alone could directly deflect the bombardment from the auxiliary cannons of their warships. Moreover, given that charging power for the main battery would slow them down, the pursuit battle which should have allowed Creed''s side to wear down the enemy was now a fleeing across random directions.


    "All of them are chasing after us¡ªwe must not lead so many hostiles to perimeters that are barely holding up¡­ but I can see that the God of Permanence''s perimeter next to us still has strength to spare, so let''s head on over."


    An entire warship spoke, answering Creed, as Elma flailed her tentacles, using the formidable power of Legends to repel the hordes of Chaos spawns that kept speeding up to their rear. Being an Amos who had obtained a partial legacy from the Ultimate Sublimator Collective, Elma still had strength to spare, but only for escaping and protecting herself. Against a horde that could drown an entire planet, even she had to be cautious and not become an elephant bitten to death by ants.


    However, just as both Creed and Elma had decided on where they would be heading, another group of Evil Gods had suddenly made their debut from the Silent Void.


    And this time, it was not only the pair''s faces that fell¡ªevery other champion and divine being who were in battle also showed astonishment on their faces.


    Even if it was just little over a dozen Evil Gods, they would certainly not be able to take down their perimeter, since this wave of assault could be stopped easily by redirecting the other Legendary champions and gods who were on standby to the rear¡­but the present situation simply did not fit their plans at all! Their original defense strategy, which was devised based on their observation that the previous invasion of the Evil God legions and the intensity of skirmishes to repel them being not too high, could have held the frontlines while continuously strengthening and buying time to build more fortresses to the rear.


    Now, however, it appeared that the theory of the war only escalating slowly was entirely mistaken!


    What was worse was that understanding that fact itself was simply meaningless, because like before, almost unending multitudes of spawns were following right behind the dozen new Evil Gods! In fact, another whole swarm of champion spawn had just appeared in the perimeter of the God of Permanence¡ªin other words, right in front of both Creed and Elma.


    "I say¡­we might really bite the dust this time."


    Barking orders into the communications channel, Creed steadied his fleet''s morale and decided to take a gamble by turning directions to break through the encirclement by moving through the flanks. Given that the spawns of the Evil Gods were not actually allies to each other, they would still squabble amongst themselves for some time even if the conflict would not last too long. Still, as long as they could entangle the spawns chasing them from behind with the swarm that had abruptly appeared in front of them, neither side would have the effort to spare in chasing them down¡­but there was no doubt that it was a gambit, and a bold one with minimal chance of survival at that.


    Despite that being the case, Creed, who had agreed on his own accord to head out to the frontlines, showed no regret at all. Turning off the general use channel, he turned and quietly spoke to the bridge itself.


    "Elma, are you afraid?"


    "Of what, death? Of course I''m not afraid," the warship answered her captain, the Amos voice ever calm and even carrying a hint of laughter. "I''ve never feared any tribulation or obstacle¡ªfor I am Amos, and one who would dare rebel against their Imperator."


    "On the other hand, aren''t you actually afraid, Creed? To put it out there beforehand, I really don''t have any regrets: I''ve proven my love for the Amoses, and had already sacrificed all I could give for them. My ideals have hence come to be and now my life belongs only to myself, which is why I have no fear even in the face of death."


    "But what about you?"


    "Me?"


    Lifting a hand to press down and adjust his captain''s hat, the black-haired human could sense some spiritual body touching his cheek. He then looked towards the position of the Chaos horde where there the bets would place on the gambit with only one chance of survival out of then, before showing an unfathomable smile. "My ideals¡­even if they have not come to be now, I have no fear either."


    "Because I am protecting something."


    "Because I am needed."


    "Because I am loved."


    "That''s why there is nothing to fear, isn''t that so?"


    ***


    In the battlefield where the flames of war swirled, a fleet which was pursued by countless spawns of Evil Gods had resolutely rushed towards another larger swarm of spawns.


    The streaking exhaust fumes was seeking hope, and they were using their own hands to seize a moment of the future!


    Meanwhile, behind the Piroth galaxy, another beam of light which was even more profound, surging viciously and boundlessly, was dragging an inexhaustive trail of radiance and bounding towards their direction!


    [You must have an ideal that belongs only to yourself.]


    Still, no matter what that ideal would be, regardless if it was to become a parcel man, a taxi driver, a kitchen helper, or even someone who was unemployed, not in school or vocational training and simply living by the day, one must never set war as an ideal.


    War was the most horrific and most repulsive thing to exist upon the world. It brought upon death, destruction, as well as the ugliest side of humanity. It represented the collapse of civilization, the unleashing of beastly natures, tearing apart the false image of courteous ethics, allowing selfishness, cruelty, and the lust for destruction to arise from within the darkness.


    Therefore, it was a thing that should be reviled and left entirely forgotten.


    Once upon a time, there was a middle-aged man who spoke those words to his quiet son in the ruins of a city rebuilt after war. Both father and child who had gone through devastation, slaughter, expedition, and had seen hell should have reached a common understanding in that respect.


    [But I like it.


    I like the death, the devastation, and the slaughter. I enjoy laying waste and the violent.


    I enjoy the battle and war itself.


    And that is my ideal]


    "It is not a problem that could be resolved through genes or even education. I am born a freak, a single-minded individual who enjoys battle¡ªit is my logic and cannot be helped, nor do I wish to change it."


    "I am unable to forget that I was born for that purpose."


    A world with the combined hues of silver, red, and black was streaking away like a falling star past infinite worlds. Countless residents within those worlds shuddered in fear and suffocated simply because they had sensed his violent presence: it was an annihilation, overflowing with slaughter and wanton vandalism, more frightening than Evil Gods themselves.


    But now, that annihilation was fighting for their right to exist.


    [Hence, let war and conflict turn me into the madman I am now, and play the other game with other lunatics.


    Let the darkness and the Chaos be my eternal foes.


    Those are my ideals and my expectations.


    Just as it shall be my path]


    In the chaotic battlefield laden with gloom of vileness and dull dust of the planets, a single dazzling star had come from the distance, a stunning clap that cut across worlds and shattering the heavy silence.


    Within the very moment of its arrival, all of the battlefield seemed to have paused. The clashing champions looked up as if in hindsight, though all of them were showing astonished faces and the vague perception of a familiar presence.


    "That''s¡­"


    The vast battlefield spanning worlds was instantly traversed, whereas the God of Permanence, who had been mustering his focus and ready to face the oncoming Chaos legions, lifted his gaze to see the divine light which had went past himself in no time at all and headed for the distant depths of the Void. Stunned, he then saw that the swarms of spawns, which were hovering just like star dust around the sun, were at once obliterated with nothing left of them at all. Far away, the thick ranks of spawns were also being split apart like a giant axe that cuts down at the heavens, parting a vast, long, and straight path, a rift without parallel in sheer size.


    The rift was also continuously enlarging and extending, with every spawn and Evil God properly reduced to ashes in its wake, thereby vanishing without a trace. In place of them was a light¡ªinvigorating, and reviving all life and even worlds.


    "It''s Joshua!"


    "He''s here! He has revived and joined the battle!"


    ***


    Heroes instilled courage upon the people, but it was banners that gives heroes a path to strive for.


    Even without the encouragement from the warrior, the champions who had seen the path to victory would certainly obtain courage, and in turn bring others even more courage.


    "The presence of more than twenty Evil Gods are gone¡­heavens, that had just been a split second! The entire front of the perimeter is empty!"


    "Unbelievable. Is he still in the threshold of Overlords (the term for Legends use amongst other civilizations)?!"


    "No¡­the word I''ve gotten from the Mycroftians is that there is another threshold above the Overlords called the Demi Saints, also the one known as the Sacred Wise Ones¡­Radcliffe has probably ascended as a Demi Saint!"


    ***


    Tricolored starlight was no longer darting away. He had paused where he was, the massive world shifting, and the four-armed Giant God eventually appeared at the front of the battlefield. Joshua looked up, his eyes glimmering in fiery scarlet light that conveyed a boundless perception of violence even if his vision was perfectly clear. His body was still glinting in silver light as well, even if there were black patterns spreading around his body.


    The Giant God thus spread all four of his arms against the unending darkness before himself, an empty-handed god of devastation laughing and showing his stark-white teeth, saying nothing¡ªnot that he needed to, because dozens of Evil God corpses were ablaze right behind him, along with billions of spawns that were reduced to oblivion.


    Come.


    He issued a silent provocation.


    Hence, even the Evil Gods, Chaos which had neither sense nor thought, had to respond.


    In that very moment, with tremors that seemed to move mountains and seas, the boundlessly dark Silent Void beyond the Piroth galaxy abruptly shone with limitless light, filling even the far-reaching horizon with vibrant hues. Light¡ªdull, radiant, or colorful¡ªshone while carrying inexhaustive might, some of which were not especially bright or conspicuous, but all of them undoubtedly very much existent, filling the entire Silent Void.


    As for the people who had been thrilled with Joshua''s arrival¡­every single one of them went quiet in no time at all.


    Because they understood.


    That those colors, either dull or radiant or colorful, were the approaching Evil Gods.


    All of them were actually Evil Gods.


    It one would look out as far the eye could see from beneath their own feet, to the depths of the Void and the unimaginable other side of dimensions, endless Evil Gods were pouring in their direction regardless of their speed.


    There were dark nebulae, luminous rings, transforming prisms, broken geometrical bodies.


    There were sparse swirls, distorted spirals, burning mist, flowing colors of the stars.


    There were fragments combined as one, an assemblage of flesh, halation surging, thick psionic substance.


    Everything imaginable or not, lifelike or not, existent or not¡ªthe innumerable Evil Gods, remains of civilizations, and destroyed things since the birth of the Multiverse had appeared there.


    There was no telling how many corpses of galaxies and cosmoses were gathered upon this place. They were powerful and weak, but every single one of them were Evil Gods, all of which were Chaos capable of destroying worlds and consuming civilization.


    But there was nothing to fear.


    There was an abnormally powerful Evil God advancing ahead of the endless radiance that was Evil Gods. It resembled a luminous ring, the center of which was a dark cavity, which seemed to be gathering or summoning something in every passing moment. Against the Giant God of Steel who stood against every other Evil God, it immediately prepared for its attack, the very prelude of which prompted a cold shudder amongst the many champions of the Piroth galaxy.


    They appeared to be seeing some unreal image of a physical psionic consciousnesses commanding immeasurable power, created by the condensation of the power from all races in a civilization to surpass the gods and their own limits. Inexhaustive convergence and fusion thus finally gave birth to an entity, but not one which broke limits, but instead destroyed everything there was¡ªhence, the civilization''s ambition had been fulfilled over their own dead bodies. In turn, the power which they could not combine as one when they were alive was molded by the Chaos and forged into a permanent center point.


    Still, Joshua was not concerned at all. The four-armed Giant God simply swept his hands around him, grasping at one Evil God and reducing it to ashes in a split second as bright red flames burned. Without uttering a single word, the warrior merely threw the burnt light behind him¡ªthen, inside the cluster of Forerunner Fortresses, the light condensed into surging Emotion Power, opening a dimensional gate from which the Fleet of Emotion Power appeared.


    There were also two gods carrying Divine Rings who arrived beside the fleet.


    There was a Tanyan elder resembling a cicada whose entire body was a flame with the scarlet fire of Courage, while on another side was a Takurian who had a single eye, his body overflowing with dark purple radiance of Psi.


    And in the end, there was an azure light which shone from the back of the dimensional gateway. Amidst vigorous waves, the veils were tearing apart as the Triple Curtain, which had yet been fully restored, thus answered the calls of allies and had come to the forefront of the fields of battle.


    At that very moment, the Evil God of Cohesion was unleashing an attack of its own. It reversed the cavity of darkness which appeared to be gathering something within ever passing second, turning it into a passageway of pure whiteness¡ªsoon, a streak of formless bolt that would send chills to the bone of even Ultimate Legends directly struck Joshua''s body, causing tremendous dimensional tremors.


    Within that single moment, the battlefield was drowned in radiance, with hearts inside every single person who was watching the scene instantly tightening subconsciously.


    Until a wrist of steel which was perfect and unscathed quietened the Void.

 Chapter 1034 That Which Was Hoped For

    The dimensions quaked and the Void itself stirred. The bolt unleashed by Evil God of Cohesion had torn everything there was apart, radiating in the single split second that it had struck true on the Giant God. Endless bizarre streams of energy weaved and combined as a net, enfolding the entire region beneath a vague halation, dense, heavy and dazzling, although it was full of death.


    The faintest bit of shockwave emanated and stretched out towards the rear, but one of the fortresses in the midst of fighting a swarm of Evil God spawns simply had no time to spare and take notice of the shockwave, and as such, was hit along with their enemy. However, within that instant, each individual had suddenly awakened some ability akin to spiritual ability for some reason. All of them were abruptly able to connect with other beings in spirit and mind, promptly understanding each other and forming a massive spiritual network with which their power and minds combined, as if they had been one in the first place.


    With wills united as one impregnable stronghold, everyone fought the darkness in solidarity, setting themselves aflame without sparing effort, with all of them embodying the same intention for victory to stride forward. Those were emotions that were at once beautiful and positive, incidentally fitting the concept of Cohesion¡­every person within the fortress had been refined in no time at all, fusing and condensing into a blazing bundle of radiances.


    A network of psionic and spirit, a complete intertwining of heart and mind¡ªa threshold that countless psionic civilizations could only hope for but not reach was now promptly realized. At the very next instant, in addition to shrill bellows and wails, the spirit network which had just assumed form and all which were inside the bundle of soul radiance were gathered by some greater existence, thus consumed and turned into a part of themselves while leaving a hollow emptiness in the real world.


    After all, beauty and ugliness were merely shallow concepts that creatures of intelligence held. Beings of profoundness had never once been bounded by such things.


    "Fort Bidar has gone completely quiet¡­ all of them are gone¡­"


    "What Evil God could it actually be?! Even from such a great distance, I am definitely feeling a chill of malice!"


    Be that as it may, the war waited for no one. Soon, those who had been worried and concerned about the battle unfolding some distance away no longer needed any observation spells to survey the situation.


    That was because a hand had reached out from the heavy and dense halation. The massive iron fist was aflame with a silver inferno, with the world itself havingly seemingly parted just by its appearance. The dimensions around it were collapsing into itself as deep wells that dragged everything into itself, converging and progressing towards a holy radiance. However, it was actually being burnt, absorbed, and assimilated in return, condensed into a part of another person''s body.


    But that was only one hand. From the other directions of the halation, as the shrouds stirred massive tides, another three hands had reached out and streaked through the Void as punches. Dragging along scattered scars of radiance along with them, they crashed into the darkness of the Void, crushing every single spawn of Evil God in its way and catching three Evil Gods one after another.


    Ooom!


    The brightest runes in the shape of ¦µ were appearing on the back of flying fists, with silver rivers of flame engulfing each of the struggling Evil Gods and igniting them, burning them so entirely until they were simply black patterns inscribed upon the fists.


    Boom!


    Covered in the deep wells of dimension, the four-armed Giant Gods strode away from the halation, pulling back his three fists of inferno. Amidst a deafening rumble, they reattached themselves to their respective arms, which at once prompted the radiant flame covering the silver body of the Giant God to burn even stronger. The entity himself actually appeared to be a blaze burning fearsomely upon the Void, the brightest of torches there was.


    From every single corner across the Piroth galaxy, that torch could be personally witnessed.


    That being said, if one were to describe Joshua as a flame, then all Evil Gods were moths lunging at the flame. In comparison, those moths were of far greater magnitude than what worlds could imagine, in both numbers and proportions.


    Thus, one would see that every single Evil God in view were turning their headings within the Silent Void, after having discovered a being more ''eternal'' than the sheer permanence of any being or civilization that might have existed in the entire cosmos. That exceedingly bright flame was indeed like a sign on the road, a guide that kept the sight of every Chaotic being focused on him.


    In fact, there were actually champions who were engaged in fierce battle against the Evil Gods in the Forerunner Fortress Chain who began realizing that their opponents were suddenly ignoring everything, even showing no concern about every champion''s attack in their lethal skirmish. They simply and quickly turned and left, leaving the champions to assume that the Evil Gods were actually running. When they turned their attention away from battle and noticed the dazzling light just ahead of them, however, every champion thus realized why everything had unfolded as such.


    In the perimeter defended by the Mycroft civilization, the God of Love and Death stared solemnly up front¡ªthe Evil God of Distortion, with powers reaching Ultimate Legend and surpassing the combined might of multiple True Gods, had just withstood a combined strike from all of the Seven Gods, and was even able to escape their encirclement despite its critical injuries. In spite of all that, it did not hold any sort of grudge, retaliate, or dish out any form of payback, instead just leaving them and bounding away towards the direction of the radiance.


    "Give chase!"


    "Do not let them trouble Joshua!"


    Without sparing many words and taking a moment to recover from the divine power recoil in their bodies following their combined strike, the Seven Gods turned into light and pursued the Evil God of Distortion, continuing their battle against them.


    Meanwhile, on a perimeter closer to the fringes, another powerful Evil God, which had been rampaging inside the defensive zone and fighting another Ultimate Legend, suddenly paused for a split second, allowing its opponent to slash down with his blade and slice off half of a wing.


    The Evil God was so beautiful in appearance and would not even have resembled one, if not for the excessive thick presence of Chaos surrounding it. Its entire body was emanating a faint golden splendor and resembled a sphere covered under innumerable pure-white feathered wings. Despite that, the champion showed no delight in being able to hurt his opponent by managing to cut off half of a wing, but the expression on his face changed at once instead, with the champion himself retreating swiftly.


    [La~]


    The feather-winged Evil God suddenly broke into sonorous song. With the spreading of pale golden light, each of its tightly folded wings spread itself, revealing the innermost layer of twisted halation which had been covered under those countless wings¡ªa most unusually ancient presence unfurled from the inside, bursting away like a tidal wave and unleashing a surging divine power!


    "Pure divine power? How is that even possible?!"


    The expression on the champion contorted. Having studied extensively the path of the gods, he was able to notice from the sensation of the extremely ancient divine power that there had not been any sign of it in the following eons¡ªmeaning that the Evil God had came to be in a time when not even Psi existed!


    And from the way things appeared, could it be that the Evil God did not actually plan to attack in the first place, and would merely withstand the champion''s own harassment and its instincts to retaliate?


    Unlike the Seven Gods, he could barely keep that Evil God occupied in a melee. Their previous fight was only to delay the Chaos entity from advancing as they waited for reinforcements to arrive and destroy it. But now that the Evil God had exerted its full ability, he could not even slow it down for moment, and was only able to watch as it kept singing its odd song while whistling away.


    At the moment, the entire Void was like a saucer with endless dark shooting stars whirling, darting towards the center of the saucer, and descending. The center was also incidentally where the four-armed Giant God was fighting the radiant wheel which was assembling itself, the fearsome exchange of blows causing the surrounding Void to rumble resoundingly, forming a circle resembling an event horizon.


    Neither the host of Evil God spawns or the Evil Gods were even able to approach the circle as the shockwaves on the outer rings stopped them, but the feather-winged Evil God was different. Releasing a radiance that could eclipse every galaxy and world around it, it shot towards the circle which felt unusually hardened even to other Evil Gods, cutting into it rapidly and leaving a luminous scar. It felt like nothing more than paper to it, and was bypassed ever so easily.


    But suddenly, a fist burst out from within the circular space and collided with it head-on, handily pressing down the rapidly flying feather-winged Evil God in place and stopping it at once!


    [Shhh~]


    The odd sonorous song resounded once again, but any person was able to discern a feeble tune this time. At the same time, the feather wings of the Evil God were falling off, its infinite feather and wings igniting into silver sparks while its entire body was caught tightly and turned into a burning fire shield, as Joshua kept the feather-winged Evil God in front of himself to block any other fully-powered blows launched by the Evil God of Cohesion.


    "An Evil God that controls divine power? And such an ancient presence¡­could this be one of the original Evil Gods that the Mastermind had created after his own era, but also before the time of the Wise One of Psi?"


    Even if the feather-winged Evil God certainly held great value for research, Joshua simply did not have the effort to spare in studying its origins¡ªmore than that, so what if he did study it? It would do nothing other than provide him more knowledge regarding the method with which the Mastermind had created Evil Gods, and would not have actually affected anything.


    After all, the other Evil God which was right in front of him was a Demi Saint!


    "So there are other Demi Saint Evil Gods that exist, aside from Fertility and Upheaval. I''ve thought about that a long time ago, but not even I would have imagined that you would actually appear so soon¡­"


    The Silver Giant God gazed in front of himself serenely, whereas the core of the rotating wheel of light kept up its barrage of charging and discharging, seemingly preaching some Truth as if between life and death¡­in reality, that was assuredly the Truth of a certain path, since every Evil God was the equivalent of a central point to all probabilities embodied by a civilization. They were hence a condensation of the civilization''s most profound developments, and should any psionic individual be able to glimpse the true form of the Evil God of Cohesion, they might truly understand some powerful path of cultivation.


    But that would be a mistake, just as they would assuredly only ever cross that diverging path to a dead end of despair. In fact, one could describe it as a path where their journey would definitely be interfered with, a path where they would never be able to advance.


    "The Evil God of Cohesion must be another entity who had come to existence after the Wise One of Psi, but had likewise almost reached that same threshold."


    Raising a hand and twirling it in a circle, the distorted dimensions turned into a shield in a manner most natural, parrying each discharge of bizarre bolt. After having become an existence who had already seen through the essence of Evil Gods, Joshua could at once see the precise origins of every single Evil God. "I had theorized in the past that a single path allows the presence of more than one Wise One, with the successor being able to advance the path towards a whole new level¡ªbut it now it appears that it would not work."


    "And that is because compared to all these ''juniors'', it was really the Mastermind which had assumed the path and reached its limits after the Wise Ones."


    As long as the Mastermind was still in existence, the preexisting paths would be completely sealed shut. Regardless of the greatness of talent or the staunch will to progress an existent system of ability to the next level while also ascending as a Wise One, any being who attempted such a thing would be absolutely struck by the cloaked hand of the Mastermind, finally ending up as a Demi Saint Evil God akin to the Evil God of Cohesion, molded into a tool at the Mastermind''s disposal.


    It was only by establishing a brand-new path and transcending all existing probabilities that such a threat could be avoided.


    "It seems that the Evil God of Cohesion would have arrived upon the perimeter of the fortresses in or around half a year if I had not managed to progress my level¡­it is much earlier than I had imagined, and it is also a lot worse."


    Because that would mean that there would not have been just one Demi Saint Evil God in the oncoming assault.


    ***


    At the same time, in the gap when Joshua contemplated many things, the Evil God of Cohesion had rotated to a full circle. The dimensions thus began to reverberate gently while luminous circuits began to appear one after another over the body of the Evil God, just as Joshua distinctly felt that the power rate of output in its attacks had risen to another level. Thought Joshua could still block the luminous shroud, the impact still extended and destroyed many fortresses behind him, not to mention that the spawns of other Evil Gods and actual Evil Gods caught by the barrage were all being gathered and assimilated as a part of the Evil God of Cohesion.


    That was its ability.


    Even so, no one knew the limits of the Evil God of Cohesion, because there had perhaps never been any being that had compelled it to exert itself to the limits of its own power.


    Shouldn''t continue the fight here.


    In the instant that the idea crossed his mind, Joshua had moved and left, not only to better protect the others but also to deny the Evil God of Cohesion the opportunity to multiply and strengthen itself. Directly vaulting past the Silent Void, the warrior mustered his own body to shine in great light as he headed for another dormant galaxy. The endless Evil Gods hence chased after Joshua, and though the numbers left were actually considerable, there was no Evil God spawn left in the Piroth galactic fortress.


    The Evil God of Cohesion certainly kept up the pursuit as well. It was neither capable of thought nor able to react intelligently because it was just like a tool, a weapon that attacked automatically to unleash total decimation to any target which met its condition. And now, even while the Evil God of Cohesion continued with its assimilation of Evil God spawns and the other weaker Evil Gods, it was also spreading itself incessantly¡ªat the center of the radiant wheel, which was several times more massive than an ordinary world, a black core and a white core were being materialized and reversed, absorbed, and released.


    With a silent quaking, as if to stop Joshua from escaping, the materializing black core at the center of the Evil God of Cohesion suddenly closed itself, rather resembling the image of a massive radiant eye losing its own pupil¡ªthen, within seconds, the white core opened itself up, with a glistening rain shooting away with unending dazzle, sprinkling down upon Joshua and the dimensions around himself.


    Each bit of radiant rain was like a bulky streak of lightning, piercing the Void and stirring erratic dimensional storms. Nevertheless, the raindrops could even splash the faintest of ripples when they hit Joshua''s body, at most slowing him down by the tiniest of fractions, although whichever raindrop that had fallen unto a world would detonate regardless of the size of the world.


    There would be a cross-shaped light visibly penetrating the realm itself, shooting deep inside with endless falling raindrops, stabbing crosses unto those uncountable worlds just like the countless tombstones within a grave. Then, as the light would contract, the frame of the luminous crosses that had cut into the world would pull themselves out of it, fusing into a smaller shining circle but resembling the Evil God of Cohesion itself. Thus, the world which had been struck would crumble amidst the tremors, its World Barrier breaking apart into fine dust.


    And more than that¡ªif there were civilizations of life in that world, the gathering radiance would actually turn into a genuine, rapidly-growing Evil God Embryo.


    The purpose of the release was to improve cohesion.


    Joshua stopped in his tracks. He was unwilling to involve other beings, but this was already the galaxy nearest to death. In comparison to allowing the Evil God of Cohesion absorb the legions of Evil Gods and empower itself, such a place, which was more dormant, was more suitable for battle.


    Ooom¡ªmillions of worlds were reduced to bundles of lights after their destruction, and gathered like rain at the direction of the Evil God of Cohesion. At the same time, the Evil God Embryos had also completed their metamorphoses one after another, and hence began to roam the stars.


    After a single blow, the power level of the Evil God of Cohesion had progressed a step further as well.


    However, when they had finally arrived at the battlegrounds of the warrior''s choosing, the Giant God also turned and began to retaliate. With nary a change of expression upon his face, he began to simply claw out at the Evil Gods which had come after him in pursuit of his light as well as the Evil Gods which were cultivated by the Evil God of Cohesion¡ªthey were the best raw materials for him, with the warrior catching a single newborn Evil God with each extended grasp. The presence of Chaos spread away from his palm, and then as the patterns over the surface of the Giant God''s body ignited, the entities were turned into various weapons and illusory images, including shields and armors.


    Boom!!


    Another world was bursting apart¡ªit was a larger world wherein stars circled within, but because Joshua and the Evil God of Cohesion had moved their battlefield over, its World Barrier crumbled as if it was nonexistent while both the radiant wheel and the Giant God bounded within, rampantly unleashing their powers that darkened their skies and wrung the dimensions.


    Most of the time, one could see that it was the radiant wheel attacking with a distinct advantage as it charged all forms of powerful beams or bizarre phenomenon, although the four-armed Giant Gods evaded the bolts, halos, and beams time and time again, even shooting down all the other random attacks that went all over the place.


    Later, as a star which had been inside a triple sun system was drained dry, Steel Strength was unleashed to forge the shaft, as a lance with a length of 3.5 astronomical units assumed form. Three black holes were conjured as the triple tips of the spear, whirling and forming a dimensional cavity that extended for an unknown length, destroying the oncoming beams from the Evil God of Cohesion before being thrown out.


    Even so, the Evil God of Cohesion was unafraid at all. In the first place, black holes were nothing but a form of physical cohesion which it could control easily¡ªthe lance which had been crafted with Steel Strength was sent flying, with the overflowing energy absorbed by it. The black holes were under its control as well, and were simply drawn in towards the black core of the Evil God.


    Such an exchange of blows across extended distances were simply meaningless to both sides. But upon realizing the fact, the Giant God did not hesitate and moved, trampling over infernos and bounding at the Evil God of Cohesion, intent on starting a melee where his attacks would not be so easily deflected or absorbed. However, the Evil God of Cohesion maintained a certain gap between them, and whether Joshua would advance or back away, turn or ascend, his distance away from his foe was always the same, preventing him from catching up, just as Cohesion''s own powers slowly increased and its blows became every stronger.


    At the same time, the clusters of stars were being crushed ¡ªeven the shockwaves below full-power unleashed in the battle between Joshua and the Evil God of Cohesion could spread through the entire large world. As long as the world was not Stellaris or some world in the scale of supermassive singular realms, it would not do as a place for their battle at all.


    Worlds were devastated, collapsing into a muddled, flowing halation as both Joshua and the Evil God of Cohesion returned to the Void. However, at that very moment, the Evil God had already completed another Cohesion cycle, becoming even more powerful.


    There had even been one occasion when Joshua materialized a Steel Strength lance out of the Void and threw it, intending on piercing the Evil God of Cohesion, only to have had a more blinding but unusual bolt of lightning shatter the lance into pieces.


    Its growth rate was far faster than imagined.


    ***


    Every Evil God had an individual aspect of power. Those were powers and probabilities, gifted by the perished civilizations that were their original form.


    The Evil God of Cohesion was not thinking at all¡ªnot that the powerful tool could, for that matter. Still, the luminous circuits behind it was still unfurling, spreading across several planetary systems and unleashing incessant bolts, causing major dimensional quaking over the dead galaxy, the tremors breaking apart worlds and pulverizing them into tiny fragments or Steel Particles. Afterwards, storms would gather, swirling the particles and remains in a massive tempest visible even in the Void.


    Amidst the surges that could wipe out entire galaxies, a single black rift appeared, reaching out endlessly just like a long, abyss-deep wound over the stars, leaving all existences and objects in pieces.


    Thanks to all the exceedingly condensed energy that had actually twisted time itself and been shaped into blows akin to singularities, Joshua seemed to slow down for an instant each time he blocked an attack. It was similar to how time would delay for typical intelligent beings when they approached black holes¡ªmoreover, as Joshua parried Cohesion''s blows over countless times, he was losing the time to react and counter the entity''s next attacks. In the moment when he was still in the ''past'', an attack from the ''future'' would have already reached him.


    Be that as it may, Joshua still had the luxury to think.


    "It appears that this might have been the reason why the Void Vortex came to be so long ago."


    Even the shockwaves in a battle between Demi Saints could flatten millions of planetary systems, shattering countless worlds and breaking them into Steel Particles¡ªif it had been any other Evil Gods, those Steel Particles may have had a chance at reassembling to form a new world. But this time, it was the Evil God of Cohesion, which would gather and absorb everything in every single instant, not to mention that the broken fragments of worlds along with the Steel Particles were incidentally its source of food.


    That being said, it was Joshua''s source of food as well.


    There was no place for sympathy, for such is war.


    "Compared to the Ultimate Sublimator Collective, you are really a little weak."


    His entire body shuddering at once, the dimensional distortion that was the same as an event horizon bounded off every attack from the Evil God of Cohesion. The four-armed Giant God''s body began to expand, his entire form rapidly enlarging and becoming ever majestic¡ªin a split second, a coat of scales that was as hard as the World Barrier, or perhaps even tougher, formed an armor that covered Joshua''s body.


    But compared to Stellaris which was not self-aware, Joshua, who was able to defend under his own will, could certainly stop even stronger attacks. After all, the dozen years that he had spent in the Vortex of Creation were not actually passed idly¡ªthe Triple Curtain had handed him all available data from the very foundation of Stellaris. In addition to former Project Rebirth along with the details that the Sage left regarding supermassive singular realms, the World Barrier which presently covered Joshua''s body was on the scale of a supermassive singular realm.


    Nonetheless, the Evil God of Cohesion did not concern itself with whether its foe had become stronger or weaker. It kept up its unstopping barrage of assault, and if a previous attack had not been effective, it would simply swap it for another form. With a sturdy armor was stopping it, it would simply try to penetrate it¡ªas the black-colored core turned into white, a dazzling cone of light was formed in the Void. Thus, without any spare movements, the cone of light shot away, shooting directly in a straight line at the direction of Joshua''s head, cutting through the dimensions and spreading incandescent psionic radiance.


    Even so, Joshua had managed to grab another Evil God then. The Perished Eternity was dismantling in his hand, with unending probabilities set ablaze, breaking apart in an agony never felt before¡ªnot that any Evil God could, for that matter. The Evil God in Joshua''s clutches convulsed as it was reduced to nothingness, or indeed, released from the bonds of Eternity. It was as if massive protons which had been piled together by force erupted in nuclear fission on their own, with everything that had been contained within the center point of Eternity being reverted and returned to the ordinary Multiverse in that single instant.


    More than that, in the process of the release, the profound energy which had been let loose was hence controlled by Joshua and converted to his own power.


    Against the oncoming cone of light, he looked up indifferently.


    As both eyes of the Giant God gathered energy at the same, time, light emanated and turned into two fired beams, knocking away the cone of light streaking towards the warrior and detonating in the Void, let loose as a flash that shone through the entire galaxy.


    ***


    At the same time, the others were in still the fight unfolding at the Piroth galaxy.


    The appearance of Joshua in addition to the Evil God of Cohesion had only caused the briefest of uproar. As soon as they left, the assault from the inexhaustive ranks of Evil God spawns, along with the Evil Gods themselves that were bringing up the rear resumed¡ªinstead of concerning themselves with the conflict between the most powerful champions in the distance, it was much better to stay focused with the present decisive moment.


    The battle hence continued, with exclamations and battle cries continuously emanating. The fleets were weaving in and out amidst the legions of spawns, while Void Behemoths simply swept through the entire planetary system¡­as compared to before, the battlefield did not really change at all.


    However, that fear therein was still perceptible.


    Regardless of who it was, should they have lifted their gaze upon the Void, the Silent Void which had been complete darkness in the past was now a rather distorted canopy that almost resembled a sky full of stars. The radiance that countless Evil Gods were exuding flickered upon it as those stars, contorting the dimensions and drawing a sight of the future that was at once both beautiful and horrifying.


    That was the approaching Chaos, a destruction that would inevitably reach them.


    Terror, pulsation, helplessness, and despair¡ªthere were nothing more common than such emotions, just as it would have been perfectly normal for one to give up and stop caring, or indeed smash an already cracked pot.


    However, for the champions who could now stand here, and had come from the stable rear up to the frontlines of battle, there was no such thing as normal from the very start.


    "Calm down. It is not the moment for you to go all-out yet!"


    Swinging her massive scythe as if in a dance, Yolanda cut down a chunk of the distorted halation which the Evil God of Distortion extended, obliterating it while also slightly weakening that powerful Evil God. The divine radiance upon her body was ablaze, with the phantasm of the Withered Heart flashing once. However, the God of Life shouted out, waking up the God of Love and Death who appeared to be reveling in the battle. "You must die more meaningfully. Hold yourself back for the moment!"


    "¡­Thanks for reminding me."


    As if awakening from a dream, Yolanda stopped swinging her scythe and simply watched as his companions worked together to destroy the Evil God of Distortion. The elven goddess lifted her gaze to the distant, bright speck of light which was shining abruptly, before turning again to the colorful but distorted canopy overhead.


    She recalled a day long past of the battle between the Sage and Fertility, as well as the forces from the Abyss, Chaos, and Evil Gods which seemed to blanket heaven and earth.


    Yes, there was certainly no end to the enemy.


    But so what?


    The enemy were already at their gates¡ªshould escape be even considered?


    "I have died once, and was resurrected."


    Clenching the scythe in her hands, the deity who had calmed herself down nodded at her companions. There was still a fight waiting for them, more perimeters awaiting their reinforcement¡ªit was no time for rest.


    [And so I am able to die once again, under my own will.


    For the world I love; for the world I hope for.]


    ***


    At the same time, in the dead galaxy, the Evil God of Cohesion still could not break through Joshua''s defenses after attempting an assortment of methods. In turn, it appeared to trigger some fundamental programming in it, prompting it to abruptly detach from the rather extended distance between itself and Joshua, with its entire radiant wheel form reverting to a dark cavity while beginning to charge itself infinitely.


    Having finally waited for that moment, Joshua''s eyes twinkled.


    This was Joshua''s first and very genuine clash against the Evil God of the Demi Saint tier. The previous exchange of blows were nothing other than simple probing, with him elevating his exertion bit by bit while observing each of the Evil God''s reaction in return.


    And now, when it was about to attack in full power with every intention to destroy its powerful foe, Joshua had no intention to avoid it.


    This was the best moment to understand this enemy and a rare combat experience even in the Multiverse. In the upcoming blow, he had to test out the limit to his enemy''s power, the essence of its power, and various intricacies in application¡ªit was only through that understanding that he could finally get rid of it.


    In the broken planetary systems, endless dimensional storms were raging on. Steel Particles swirled, and when they finally calmed, the shape of a Void Vortex came to be. Even so, the dimensional storm was slanting unwittingly, a typhoon seemingly pulled away. The dark cavity that was still charging and whirling it wore that storm away, turning into material for an incomparably massive spiral.


    Dark light and pure white radiance shifted as the core of the Evil God of Cohesion inverted and appeared once more. The impact of the single blow engulfed over millions of solar systems, completely obliviating any worlds in those sectors which were dilapidated or had remained in perfect condition by sheer luck. The energy that maintained their existence was all directly absorbed, and they were reduced to wafting dust.


    The many planetary systems were crumbling or disintegrating, with the single reason for it all being the convergence of another profound being.


    And finally, unleashed.


    Ooom!


    That single spiral of black and white hues transformed into a cosmic drill which rotated endlessly, compressing and gathering the endless energy and mass of innumerable worlds. As the Evil God of Cohesion which acted as the base of the drill bounded away as well, it promptly emanated a surging presence which obliterated everything, blowing away every dimensional storm and dimensional turbulence.


    It was because only a single direction could exist in the Void at that very moment¡ªin other words, the one direction where the great drill was shooting towards!


    "It''s even more horrific than throwing an entire galaxy at the face¡­"


    That being said, the Giant God advanced without any fear. Joshua was smiling as he met his foe, with the World Barrier over his body thickening albeit becoming more transparent as well, and it could even be seen that beneath that colossal shell, an entire solar system which was orbiting a supermassive black hole was rotating¡ªit was the frame of a supermassive singular realm.


    The four arms of the warrior were raised high above over his own head, whereas the dimensional distortion, which resembled an event horizon, overflowed with radiance akin to stardust. Each spreading piece of luminous particles was actually sending tremors across the dimensions as well, kicking up ripples upon the Void.


    The great cosmic drill bellowed as it thundered away, dragging along obscure but aberrative bolts of thunder around itself. On the other hand, four arms extended to intercept it directly, as if to firmly stop it in its tracks.


    Two great silhouettes hence collided into each other.


    And then came the rumble.

 Chapter 1035 From Beginning to End

    The Evil God of Cohesion was the name that Joshua had randomly given the entity just around dozens of minutes ago. It was one given based on the fact that it was absorbing all energy and physical substance around itself at every given moment, as if gathering something. When coupled with the imagined memory which every person inside the Forerunner Fortress Chain was able to save just because it had appeared, it had allowed everyone to learn that it originated from a superior civilization of psionics, and its fall and death was due to the cohesion of all of that civilization''s power.


    That was why Joshua would call it the Evil God of Cohesion, a naming that was rather fitting and conforming to most naming conventions, even finely conveying its attributes and power.


    However, it now appeared that the title itself may be a little far from the truth.


    Because Joshua realized that even as he approached the massive cosmic drill head-on, the Evil God of Cohesion had become even more powerful after attacking!


    Condensation! Fusion! Evolution!


    The massive black and white spirals like no other were churning every world in the galaxy, turning itself into a great drill that could pierce through everything. In the shortest of time, its power and information disturbance had made itself the axis around which the entire dead galaxy revolved itself¡ªthe massive drill was also restlessly gathering physical substance and energy, endlessly fusing everything that was not itself, even evolving, transforming, and strengthening without stopping!


    If anyone would have to describe it, its name probably would be less fitting as the Evil God of Cohesion, than as the Evil God of Fusion!


    The thought lasted only for the briefest of moments. In the physical Multiverse, the massive cosmic drill had cut through the infinite silence like a thunder in the darkness. It was darting towards Joshua and becoming even more powerful and larger with each rotation, apart from gaining great momentum. Every planetary domain around itself was stirred and drawn towards it, a parabola that deformed light itself and converted everything existent as fuel for itself.


    It was certainly powerful.


    However, the being that it had been targeting was not weak either!


    Four arms visibly reached out from the darkness from ahead of the bright giant drill, pressing down upon the sides of the drill with complete flawless precision¡ªthe spiraling force was churning the dimensions, bent on having its whirling surface become some unusual ring, although the four silver arms which had black patterns upon them were also immeasurably firm, a steady, eternally unchanging boulder, a shoal rock that would never be worn away by any impact.


    Bang!


    The Silver Giant God was forced back by the drill without stopping, dragging a long bright ray upon the Void. However, the four arms, which were also rigidly jammed down upon the cosmic drill, had forced it to stop!


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The continuous echoes of joints breaking apart resounded. After all, how profound was the angular momentum in which the Evil God of Cohesion whirled in? An entire galaxy could be stirred! In a split second, the joints of the Silver Giant God''s arm had shattered and restored its own sturdiness over a billion times, the fragments of his broken body floating in the Void and conjuring the illusory images of worlds¡ªand it was also in that billion times of shattering and restoration, along with the hovering illusions, that Joshua flashed a ferocious grin.


    "I''ve got you!"


    With one angry roar and burst of power, he tightly crushed the outer shell of the cosmic drill, although it had also provided the Evil God an opening to reassemble itself. The cosmic drill also burst off when Joshua mustered his power, digging without error into his body and punching a massive hole into it!


    But that was not any sort of bad news at all.


    Starting from Gold-tier, the body of Extraordinary individuals no longer had any vital points to speak of, not to mention that Joshua had now progress to the threshold of Demi Saint. As the cosmic drill tunneled into his body, the warrior was actually delighted instead of astonished, and with another angry roar, he firmly anchored his own body, raising his four arms high above and cutting down at the cosmic drill!


    Crack!


    There was no medium in which sound could transmit in the Void. However, exceedingly violent tremors of energy would still trigger dimensional quaking¡ªand just now, tremendous dimensional quaking that had engulfed the entire galaxy was resounding, reaching every being as if it was right next to their ears!


    The cosmic drill was hence severed, its tip jammed within Joshua''s body while the latter portion was hence released from the warrior''s clutches and haggardly escaped afar. Both Giant God and Evil God were seriously injured at that moment, thus having no strength to retaliate!


    Still, Joshua was not concerned about that at all. Everything was under control, and while he appeared to be disadvantaged, being the defending side, his counterattack would likewise maim the Demi Saint Evil God. Having reached their level, any being that was able to recover even before they attacked once again would instead be revealing their own trump card and the attacks at their disposal for no reason at all.


    In a nutshell, when it came to such height and intensity of combat, the being which first made a move and revealed its own trump card would be the one at a disadvantage. Now, Joshua was half-kneeling in the Void and pressing two hands over his abdomen where the tip of the cosmic drill was still stuck. In fact, the power of the Evil God of Cohesion was still controlling it, intent on whirling it once more to completely tear through Joshua''s body. Even so, the warrior''s entire body had ignited with silver flames, converging on his abdomen to burn and melt down the cosmic drill.


    Just like a blaze incinerating steel in the high-heat furnace, the once-sturdy cosmic drill hence slowly melted, and was slowly consumed by the Giant God.


    Soon, both wound and the tip of the massive drill were gone as if having been swallowed into Joshua''s stomach. Meanwhile, on the other side of the galaxy, the silhouette of the Evil God of Cohesion throbbed once¡ªthere was no doubt that it was a grievous injury that it could not recover quickly from.


    A part of its body and every single piece of information contained within was burnt and devoured by Joshua, fundamentally eroding part of its essence!


    Be that as it may, just after Evil God of Cohesion had been maimed, the other Evil Gods which it had gone roared and began to charge towards Joshua¡ªcreated with a cohesive measure by the Demi Saint Evil God, which had fused every energy in the world, they were all under Cohesion''s control and could act as a part of its own body if need be. And now, all of them were responding to the true form''s call, commencing baragges of fearless self-destructing attacks upon Joshua.


    Hence, the host of radiant wheels, dark nebula, or even aberrative physical monsters or collectives were streaking through the Void like falling stars, crashing towards the Giant God who was recovering while crouching¡ªbut halfway through, those Evil Gods triggered a meltdown, reducing themselves to the purest Chaos energy surge and drowning Joshua with it.


    It was a strategy revolving entirely upon harassment, but also one that did not even offer Joshua the chance to capture one or two of those lesser Evil Gods to recover. Even if it did not actually possess intelligence, The Evil God of Cohesion had definitely noticed that its enemy had the ability to recover his own strength by slaying Evil Gods.


    The battle was now in a stalemate. Even if the wounds of the Evil God of Cohesion were more serious than Joshua''s, it had indeed delayed the rate of Joshua''s recovery. In comparison, it was actually Joshua on the back foot.


    "Fortunately, I am not alone either."


    Raising both left hands to hold up a distorted dimensional barrier and blocking wave after wave of the Evil God''s blows, Joshua turned to look towards the direction of the Piroth galaxy. He could see dozens of glimmering streaks of light warping towards him¡ªafter Joshua had wiped out a considerable number of Evil Gods, the pressure on the Forerunner Fortress Chain had been alleviated considerably. Therefore, after encircling and culling the remaining Evil Gods and spawns of Chaos, the most powerful amongst the champions began to make their way towards Joshua and the Evil God of Cohesion.


    All of them had actually understood that losing the fortress chain was actually insignificant, or they were indeed already prepared to lose it as it was only used to buy time. On the other hand, should Joshua lose, they would never be able to conjure a second Demi Saint, and the cosmos would have probably seen the end to its time.


    Soon, without having to wait too long, the first and swiftest ray of light had already reached Joshua''s side. The warrior looked up, ready to convey earnest gratitude, but was involuntarily surprised when he realized who it was.


    "Goliath? Is it actually you?"


    The first being to reach Joshua''s side in haste and protected him was actually a fellow being from the Lost Galaxy¡ªGoliath, King of Demons and Sovereign of Sixth Abyss. He was a Legendary demon in the truest sense of the word, and a present turn of events that no one could have imagined.


    "Many thanks. You''ve really arrived so quickly!"


    "It is indeed I. No thanks necessary."


    Without sparing many words, Goliath promptly let loose a sonorous cry. His massive demonic body thus split apart as shadows spreading over the world, fusing into the defensive barrier that Joshua had held up¡ªat that very moment, Joshua felt his own strength beginning to combine with the newborn Shadow power in the Multiverse. Hence, the Chaos surges of self-destructing Evil Gods were mostly moved into the Shadow subspace by the Shadow power that Goliath had brought!


    Indeed, the revolution that the Wise One of Shadow had brought about had benefited demons and Abyssal lifeforms such as itself¡ªin addition, the power of the Shadow was also certainly the power system which Joshua had mastered the least. By using Shadow subspace and hurrying to him at once, Goliath had incidentally made up for his weakness.


    But now, though the pitch-black barrier that resembled the event horizon of a black hole had repelled the onslaught of countless Evil Gods, Goliath was not actually well off. Even if most of the attacks were directed to the Shadow subspace and what few attacks left had been blocked by Joshua, it remains that the battlefield was one for Demi Saints. Not even Ultimate Legends would be able to hold on for long, much less a High Legend being like Goliath. Despite the fact of his recent progress, there was no way for the demon to directly stand against an assault by innumerable Evil Gods.


    Be that as it may, the Demon King did not let out a single cry of pain even if the flesh which he had turned to Shadow was dissolving. His already split body was further obliterated by the Chaos energy, but the Demon King still maintained an ever-determined gaze, showing no sign of fear at all.


    Soon enough, Joshua could feel that he had recovered enough to handle the onslaught of the lesser Evil Gods without impeding his own recovery. It was also the instant when Goliath was almost spent, which was why the Giant God raised his hand, gathering dark shadows within his own hand¡ªthen, when the injured Demon King had fully reassembled, he violently flung it away, sending the demon out of the battlefield.


    The pair shared a single glance before the parting. No words were necessary: both of them simply nodded to each other, before the warrior turned away and continued his fight.


    At present, the Evil God of Cohesion had recovered slightly as well. Both of them once again stood off against each other over half the galaxy, their terrible presence causing worlds to tremble. The many champions who were hurrying to the scene would be fine if they were not warping¡ªfor those who did, they simply could not do anything to avoid being directly knocked out of the dimensions with serious injuries.


    Upon such a sight, all of them knew that they would no longer have to rush to the scene and offer aid then.


    Moreover, it was thanks to the great timing of Goliath that Joshua had recovered quicker than the Evil God. Taking a breather, he then shook his body and exhaled.


    Even if his body appeared to have immediately recovered from the tunneling by the cosmic drill and even devoured the tip of the drill, all of his insides remained a mess. Furthermore, the tip of the drill had only been melted and not digested.


    Now, however, he had mostly recovered, just as the tip of the drill which hosted a part of the Evil God of Cohesion''s actual body was fully absorbed and analyzed, even obtaining precious information about the enemy. The Giant God hence spread all four of his arms, with the supermassive singular realm-tier scale armor around his body vibrating as the thick protection changed its own form, eventually exploding as veins of magnificent silver luster, encircling everything around him.


    Within that single moment, half of the dead galaxy was enfolded within the silver luster to the point that it was visible in the Piroth galaxy, like a supernova flash was reaching out from the other side of dimensions.


    It was Steel Strength so dense it could not be divided, and yet it was entirely capable of drowning the many planetary systems!


    But things were far from over. The silver luster had turned into divine radiance of bloody color, before transforming again into dark Chaos. The halation of three colors kept transforming as the three bodies of Steel Strength, divine power, and Chaos combined as one, condensing and deriving without rest.


    All at once, not even the Legendary champions around could differentiate which was the Evil God¡ªin both sheer might and the attributes which instilled fear, both combatants were completely identical.


    Still, it was the truth that Joshua had the edge when it came to vigor and power. Furthermore, he had now grasped a critical aspect about the Evil God and a way with which he could kill it!


    The former Evil God of Death was itself the combination of innumerable Evil Gods, but the Sage had used the power of the Evil God of Wither to transform and turn it into a supermassive singular realm. This Evil God of Cohesion, however, was a natural in cohesion, allowing it to spare considerable effort¡ªall Evil Gods would die, but the Evil God of Cohesion just needed a little help, and with Joshua himself able to convert Evil Gods to normal strength, he could certainly help it in that effort.


    The radiance of three colors flashed violently, while Joshua began to stride forward.


    Thus, amidst the exceedingly bright light, the image of the four armed Giant God blurred. Only a single titanic silhouette was visible, leaving a single, burning colossal footprint as he rapidly advanced in light and fire.


    There were two spots of brighter light on the head of the silhouette: the light in Joshua''s eyes glowed as scarlet radiance filled the entire Void. The thick presence of decimation and the will to fight was spreading, and at the very next instant, the two lights drew a single straight line through the Void. Joshua hence rushed towards the Evil God of Cohesion, crashing into it and pushing it into the stars, as well as the swarm of spawns and other Evil Gods.


    The Evil God of Cohesion was still resisting, twirling as it struggled, intending to repeat what it did last time around: attacking viciously so that both of them would be injured before lengthening the distance between each other. But this time, the warrior who had already experienced the same move naturally would not allow that¡ªas the Evil God of Cohesion charged its power, Joshua had already clawed into its core, even betting his hand on it to firmly divert the firing arc of the core away to another side.


    Though one arm had been completely obliviated by the Evil God of Cohesion''s blow with the proximity and absolutely zero defense in the process, Joshua still had three other arms. If necessary, he could also grow six or even up to a thousand of them. On the other hand, the full-power blows of the Evil God of Cohesion could no longer be released again¡ªand therefore, of Joshua''s three remaining arms, two were holding the radiant wheel with a vice grip and preventing it from escaping, while the remaining single left arm clenched into a fist, charging with blazing silver firestorm as it hammered down on the core of the Evil God of Cohesion!


    Boom!


    The blaze splashed away and sparks darted across every direction. In no time at all, the Evil God and spawns which the Evil God of Cohesion had grown, with the entirety of all Chaotic darkness hence broiled¡ªthe oceans of infinite spawns were abruptly ignited into a sea of fires and reduced to ashes. Even the Evil Gods and the rear where the impact was a lot less significant were all sent flying in the blast like splashing tides, churning and cascading in every single direction.


    Then, a much more violent inferno covered the entire range of confrontation between Joshua and the Evil God of Cohesion. No one, not even Ultimate Legendary champions, could move past that light in the moment and see what was actually happening inside.


    ***


    "What is that path he has undertaken?"


    One of the Seven Gods rushing to the scene¡ªthe God of Wisdom and Choice¡ªtightened his brow. The robes of the deity which appeared in the image of an old man was rather damaged, while the scepter in his hand was also entirely black, seemingly caused by a Chaos erosion that was not cleared. Even so, his mind remained ever clear.


    "Are there no ways for us to help him?"


    No one could answer that question because the moment was not one when they could intervene, or convey their delusional desire to aid Joshua.


    At that moment, Igor the former Pope had also reached the frontlines. Most of the champions who would dare to approach the battlefield of Demi Saints were mostly old or under the impression that they had reached their own limits. Compared to staying alive, they were a bunch of the elderly who would not die from old age and were more concerned with the chances of making a breakthrough, or avengers who simply wanted to fight the Chaos, even if it meant damage in the most insignificant of ways.


    The Seven Gods were the latter. They had come to exact vengeance and certainly did not fear death after having already entrusted their Legacies. On the other hand, the pope stood in a middle ground between the two¡ªhe believed that there he no longer had any regrets in life, and would not hesitate to bet himself if his death was a chip that could add to the chance of victory.


    Still, there naturally was nothing better than being able to elevate himself to the next level.


    At the moment, there were gods who had assuredly progressed further than himself on the path of the Holy Light, although Igor subconsciously clenched his scepter and growled when he saw something that the God of Wisdom and Choice did not. "I see that the Chaos is burning¡­it''s the Flame! It is the power of the King of Searing Soul!"


    "With that being said, since when did the power of the King of Searing Souls have such a tremendous effect on Evil Gods?!"


    The elderly former pontiff was stunned, but his doubts was not without reason.


    The so-named King of Searing Souls was nothing other than a being who could set souls and Chaos afire to perfectly restore worlds¡ªto put it in another way, they were simply the protector of worlds and the natural envoys of Steel Strength. Despite that Authority being valuable, it was not actually anything too important¡ªJoshua rarely resorted that power anymore after he had developed his body into the God of Steel, since he could do everything accomplishable with the authority of the King of Searing Steel by merely relying on Steel Strength.


    He was a world himself, a Giant God who transcended realms.


    But now, that same power was very different from before. As the blaze raged on, even Evil Gods that touched it would roll around in anguish, doing all they could to extinguish it.


    Between conversation and consideration, a mysterious presence began to spread away from the heart of the battlefield between Joshua and the Evil God of Cohesion. Most people did not feel a single fraction of that presence at all, while a shudder flashed through the body of every champions of Mycroft once. It was especially true even for the divine bodies of the Seven Gods, all of whom had grown alongside the Sage and witnessed him ascending to the pinnacle of assistance.


    It was as if an ancient memory had been summoned!


    "The root of the power that converts Chaos to Order is becoming firmer¡­I can feel that the very essence of the King of Searing Soul is empowered!"


    Ezerg, the God of Conservation and Reformation, held himself together and repressed the impulse to rush forward and help Joshua, with the dwarven deity glared and panting heavily. "Back in the day, the Sage only used ordinary ether spells and lifeforce," he said quietly. "Controlling ether and reverting directions while using lifeforce to restore physical form, those mundane powers complemented each other to tether souls and repair bodies of flesh, henceforth accomplishing resurrection!"


    "The original form of the Holy Light was ultimately such a simple thing too. It healed, slayed enemies and certainly was able to cleanse as well¡­but later, at some unknown point in time, that very normal power was strengthened to the three completely different Holy Lights of Seraph, Healing, and Judgment¡­the power that fellow was using became even more powerful as he himself did!"


    And Joshua was now showing the same tendency too! In the aspect of the King of Searing Soul, there was now the sign of empowerment identical to what the Sage had shown in the past!


    Even if there was no telling what is the path that Joshua had taken, it was simply beyond question that he was standing on the path of the Wise Ones!


    Thus, within the vehement fiery light, Steel Strength was visibly consuming the Chaos. One could actually also tell from the obscure silhouettes that the three-armed Giant God appeared to be tearing something apart, his movements both violent and overflowing with the inclination of destruction. His fists were hammering away while his fingers were dicing away like claws, with the warrior even gaping his maw to directly bite down on something, chewing something off in the radiant fire and swallowing it whole.


    It was such an insanity and resolve that no other person could convey so naturally and clearly.


    At the same time, the presence of the Evil God of Cohesion was also gradually weakening. Its power simply could not be unleashed in its entirety inside the fire, seemingly having been suppressed fully!


    Never once had there been a single power that so dominantly held back the Chaos¡­indeed, even Order and the later-derived Extraordinary abilities of Holy Light simply subdued Chaos, rendering it dormant and stopping it from spreading. All in all, it was in a territory where there was mutually smothering.


    After all, the Chaos was a power reliant on probability, similar to Order. That was the reason why virtually most Extraordinary abilities had come to be without being known, since most civilizations would have been wiped out if they encountered the Chaos during their early days, much less allow the growth of a Wise One. As such, the measure of the respective alignments was the factor which could allow one to repress the other, and equal corresponding measure meant no power could subdue it.


    But now, it seemed to have appeared in this Multiverse.


    The power to subdue Chaos, Evil Gods, in addition to the so-called ''future'' and ''probabilities'' was being born.


    "What could that power actually be?!"


    The God of Love and Death simply could not understand that. By basing her theories on Joshua''s personality and the fragment of words which the Wise One of Shadow had left, she had deduced that the path which Joshua assumed would have been war or destruction, since the same outcome would have come to fruition through both ''war against everything'' and ''destroying everything''.


    However, being a god, her instincts told her that it was not the case.


    Both war and destruction were nothing but a type of possibility as well, and Joshua would surely be aware that defeating Evil Gods by pure war and destruction likewise only subjugated them by ''measure''.


    Regardless of whether the gods would comprehend what power it actually was, there was only one thing to do.


    "Whatever power it could be, it is time to go."


    At the present time, the fire and light that shrouded both Joshua and the Evil God of Cohesion and held up by the both of them had died down. It appears that one of them were already wearing down and about to fall¡ªand this time, everyone knew who it would be. Hence, across the entire dead galaxy, those Evil God and Evil God spawns which had yet to fade away did not pause and bounded at Joshua''s direction.


    Even if it was just a little, they would interrupt Joshua''s attack and save¡ªor more correctly, prevent the Evil God of Cohesion from being destroyed in the flame.


    And everyone on the scene were there to stop them from succeeding.


    "We cannot have you lot disturbing him."


    It was a god who stepped forward first. Steel Strength that appeared to share the same origins scattered as the Million Steel Dragon, the God of Metal Dragons revealed her true form in the Void: a slim and lengthy silver dragon of immeasurable size, her slightest of movements stirring the dimensions itself. With a long draconic roar and wreaking storms over the Void, borderless tides cascaded over the Void and intercepted the Evil Gods head-on.


    A champion from another civilization was also attacking alongside the Metal Dragon God. He appeared to be a perfectly average black steel sphere¡ªas a matter of fact, he had come from a mechanical civilization, although he was also the most powerful chief unit in his race. In the war of resistance against the Evil God, he had brought along his entire civilization as well as the advanced vault of weapons belonging to other civilizations¡ªat the moment, his smooth spherical surface opened to reveal countless massive cannon barrels, focusing crystals, and an assortment of ultimate armaments with unknown functions, all of which were armed and presenting him as the most frightening porcupine in the Multiverse.


    In the next moment, the champion opened fire. The sounds of world decimation emanated, with countless streaks of cannon fire, laser beams, and various psionic or etheric blasts of both tangible and intangible forms unleashed, joining together with the dimensional storm that the Million Steel Dragon had stirred, repelling and breaking the ranks of the frontmost swarms of Evil Gods between breaths.


    Nevertheless, the Evil Gods were aplenty. Whether created in the course of Joshua and the Evil God of Cohesion''s battle or hurried to the scene from the Silent Void, the Evil God and their spawns were still so numerous beyond imagination. Even with the first wave of darkness being broken, there were still the second and third waiting, and endless more.


    Still, despite the lack of champions serving Order, it was not difficult for them to join forces and stop the aimless charge of the Evil Gods and their spawns which showed no cohesion at all¡ªas Igor the former Pope raised the Bright Scepter in his hand, infinitely searing light shone and engulfed a part of the darkness. Within that domain, bubbles of seven colors wafted and vanished, fused and dissipated.


    In that sector, the colors of the spectrum were akin to an unstable compass, rapidly darting through different ends. Anything struck¡ªeven Evil Gods were bent slightly, their skin cracking as if heavily injured, whereas the Evil God spawns were completely pulverized in the first second, dissipating as ashes under the principle of conversion.


    Despite the horrific power exuding in that domain, the area was too small and though there would be Evil Gods that slipped past the perimeter, there were divine beings who took action in such cases. From a raised hand, a pure-white butterfly flew away from the fingertip of the God of Life, floating and dancing across the Void while spreading infinite fine dust¡ªevery spawn and Chaos covered in it would begin to scream in torment, with hosts of worms crawling out of their bodies and consuming their dark flesh.


    Soon, the worms grew into cocoons. Though many of them were crushed in the shockwaves emanating from the battle while many others failed to grow and were completely eaten away by the Chaos, some still managed to hatch as butterflies of life that danced through the Void, disseminating powder of their own which would birth more descendants.


    "Careful. Don''t let your little cuties go out of control."


    The dwarven deity lifted his thick steel laden tome and unhurriedly stepped forward, although the God of Light nodded with a somber face upon hearing Ezerg''s words¡ªthe conjured Butterfly of Life was an Extraordinary lifeform far surpassing typical Void behemoths, or Chaos spawns, for that matter. They could actually be considered a part of the deity''s own body and would hardly go amok, but it could, since the enemy was of the Chaos and especially numerous legions of them, even possibly leading to the insects turning on Order.


    Still, such a backlash would almost never happen with other champions keeping guard around them. Then, Ezerg, the God of Conservation and Reformation and said to be the most powerful amongst the Seven Gods, finally made his move.


    Raising his tome and imbuing dense, solid divine power upon it, Ezerg appeared to be mumbling some incantation that probably he himself would know¡ªthat it was just the simple nagging of an old man.


    "What a waste," he thus said, before shrugging his shoulders and flinging out the tome that appeared extremely heavy away just like a meteor¡ªit darted away so swiftly and contained such substantial divine power that it resembled an aurora upon a single glance. An Evil God composed of a myriad colored halation which had intended to intercept the top vaulted up and collided into it, but was instead sent flying at once, with a gaping hole now added to its radiant form that kept increasing in width, directly leaving it mortally hurt.


    In the end, the tome dropped to the midst of the legions of spawns, its pages flipping away as if the tome itself was alive. Upon its plain white pages, millions of images and patterns drawn from divine power materialized. With blinding divine radiance, the pages would flip and waft away like fallen leaves blown away in the wind, but in the instant when each of them would touch other Evil Gods or spawns, the page would instantly expand into small worlds simulated through Steel Strength, enfolding everything around within.


    Both shielding oneself and restraining the foe were to protect. In the turn of an instant, every page of the thick sacred tome had vanished, meaning that the thousand-year worth of stores that Ezerg accumulated were exhausted. But on the other side, thousands of virtual worlds had arisen in the heart of the enemy swarm, imprisoning the many Evil Gods within as targets for other champions and gods, whom in turn destroyed them with relative ease.


    There were still new Evil Gods and new Evil God spawns in the Silent Void. Because the light that Joshua released kept coming, the legions of the Evil Gods which moved away from the Piroth galaxy greatly lowered the pressure upon the fortresses, freeing many champions who hurried to the new battlegrounds one after another. In no time at all, the dead galaxy was the other warring grounds for countless champions and agents of Chaos wreaking destruction upon each other.


    Still, every single person was aware that this place was not the real heart of the battle.


    ***


    At the center of the battle between Joshua and the Evil God of Cohesion where the fire and light were the strongest, the obscure silhouette of the Giant God had stopped moving, ceasing its attack, biting, or clawing apart of the Evil God''s body. Joshua''s fourth arm was even regenerating, the silver light in the Void assembling into an iron fist.


    Noticing that, every champion on the side of Order could not help but hold their breaths.


    To have the spare effort for recovering, even deliberately stopping attacks¡­one did not have to elaborate what that meant.


    "I have subdued the Evil God of Cohesion!"


    The grand, thick voice rang across the galaxy instantly. Every champion, Evil God, and spawn had heard it¡ªwhile the latter two did not comprehend the words, they sensed an overflowing and unimaginably profound power exuding from the Giant God who stood within the dying light and flame, whose hand seemed to be grasping something.


    Lifting his eyes, Joshua scanned the galaxy before him, both eyes burning in blinding silver luster, the bottom of which was layered with crimson divine light. The gaze alone left countless spawns burning and reduced to ashes, while the usual Evil Gods which were less than Ultimate Legend were also fully suppressed by the gaze, and were then diced into pieces as the other champions of Order rushed forward and completely destroying them as well.


    Joshua was also laden with scars then, with plenty of Chaos eroded wounds filling his chest and arms, not recovering even now¡­though he had the power to subjugate Evil Gods, even analyzing the essence and vulnerability of the Evil God of Cohesion, he was still unable to destroy Cohesion which ''evolved and empowered the more it condensed and fused'' with a single strike like he imagined. Regardless of how much of a disadvantage it was placed in, the Evil God was always able to charge blows that could actually maim him, even at the cost of inflaming its own essence.


    But no matter how difficult the process was or how stimulating it had been, everything was now drawing to a close.


    That ever-rotating, charging, and releasing black and white core of the Evil God of Cohesion was now grasped in the Giant God''s hand. Joshua even lifted it high above, presenting it for all to see.


    In return, every god and champion could not turn away as they gazed upon the pulsating core. Dark radiance snaked around it, letting loose a frightening presence¡ªsome of the weaker beings who saw it with their own eyes felt as if they were struck with the horrific information disturbance of the Demi Saint and briefly lost their ability to fight, even beginning to fear that the Evil God of Cohesion would free itself from the Giant God''s control, cutting down everyone else''s ''probability''.


    However, the stronger beings could tell that the core was held on so tightly by Joshua that it simply had no chance of freeing itself.


    There was silence across the stars. Because of their shock and wonder, no one knew what words to use to describe everything that Joshua had accomplished.


    The feat of slaying a Demi Saint Evil God after recently becoming one was unprecedented, something not achieved even after considering the Sage and the many forerunners of ancient times. In fact, the Sage himself had ascended as a Demi Saint for centuries before he had fought the Evil God of Fertility, their battle almost crushing the Lost Galaxy in the process and leaving the Abyss in utter ruin.


    While the fact that Joshua had drawn in every forerunner''s experience and was aided by everyone certainly should be counted, he definitely was individually powerful.


    All in all, the Sage could at most be described as a holy mentor and an instructor, while the Wise One of Psi was clearly just a scientist early on. The Wise One of Arcane did not appear to have started from a combat class either, and while all of them were absolutely outstanding, even groundbreaking, their state of mind would probably be not as pure as Joshua''s.


    And that was because it was only him who never had much in way of excess thoughts from beginning to end, nor did he have many other spare identities.


    Joshua van Radcliffe had been a warrior. In the past, in the present, in the future¡­and for all time.


    "The Evil God of Cohesion shall fall right here."


    Joshua looked around the Silent Void. The realm still glimmered in contorted light and there were still countless Evil Gods coming to attack him, although there was no longer a single Evil God spawn or Evil God across any directions nearby the cosmos now. Smiling and nodding, he lifted the core of the Evil God of Cohesion high above with his upper right hand¡ªover his arm, a ¦µ-shaped symbol shone, with black patterns extending. A blindingly dazzling flame of silver hence ignited, directly incinerating the endlessly spiraling core of only black and white hues.


    In the next split second, Joshua closed his five fingers, with the sound of something seemingly snapping and resounding across the skies of the galaxy and stars over.


    Almost unending fiery light hence illuminated from that center point and unfurled. The dead galaxy was illuminated, the broken Steel Particles from the worlds that were destroyed before reassembling, just as every champion, maimed, injured, or even harmed to the point of nearing death all regaining vigor after bathing upon that light.


    The radiance shone ever so brightly, even crossing the edge of the stars and darting to the fringes of the Silent Void, as well as the Piroth Galaxy Fortress Chain. All the warriors who had fought hard and long soaked in the warm and gentle radiance, a bath indescribable with words that instilled the sensation of something beautiful into them.


    The Evil God which embodied the devastation of all things was now destroyed, all of its remains now used as fuel for the flame. All things were hence restored, just as worlds were hence revived.


    Just like the dawn of a new world.

 Chapter 1036 To Go No Further

    The simple culling Evil Gods was actually an action of no significance.


    That was because the Evil Gods were corpses in the first place: the perished spirits of civilizations and remains of worlds. They were automated weapons serving the Mastermind, tools that were fully autonomous¡ªdestroying them or blasting them into pieces simply would not help the Multiverse itself, and could even be considered adding to the piles of refuse.


    To provide an analogy, destroying a ''probability which had already been sealed'' would not have actually changed anything because they were already dead. Hence, whether they would be removed did not matter, because it was similar to how destroying a weapon would not stop a war from continuing¡ªall it could ever achieve was akin to dropping iron slag into the mud, dyeing the land a scarlet red through rust and blood.


    Killing an Evil God therefore served nothing.


    That was why it had to be put to flames.


    To free the ''sealed probability'' and return it to the Multiverse, burning its lifeless corpse into ashes, allowing the ashes to cool and gather as mud which in turn allowed new seeds to sprout¡ªonly that held significance.


    It was not important even if the probability which had been burnt and destroyed was no longer a probability which belongs to the civilization from which the Evil God was born. Just like the Cycle of Souls, aside from the champions who stood by and watched the cycle rotate, as well as the beings who witnessed each step of the way from when worlds were birthed, perished, and reborn, who would¡ªor should¡ªbe concerned about such things?


    That would have been equivalent to melting down a weapon into steel and then using it as a tool to plough the fields or rebuild homes¡­in other words, a simple death was useless against Evil Gods. It was only by converting and burning them in the flame that there would be true resistance against Evil Gods and all that was the Chaos, to restore brightness unto the Multiverse.


    And the power to ''burn'' and hence achieve that conversion was the path Joshua had chosen!


    It was called¡­


    ***


    Light that shone upon the Void so brightly as if it was daytime was spreading.


    The light unleashed from the dead galaxy had already spread out to every corner. Like a torrent, it let loose surging radiance that had now arrived at the Piroth galaxy. Every person within the Forerunner Fortress Chain hence looked up, watching in bewilderment as the light drowned both fleet and fortress just like the Great Mana Tide, enfolding all that there was.


    After that, even the Silent Void itself was illuminated. The still, dark, and ancient gloom had all been swept away, and as the torrential radiance push forward, every existence within sight of the Silent Void realized in shock that the source of darkness which they once feared and were paranoid of was actually very beautiful¡ªthe cosmic fragments and Steel Particles from countless worlds and galaxies after they have been shattered were now wafting through the Void. They had no presence at all, but they reflected light when the radiance reached them, unleashing profoundly vibrant colors that combined together like a beautiful, broken dream.


    Radiance combined with power left all life across worlds in astonishment. Beneath the gushing flow of that radiance, even worlds were moved, although they were drawn by the fluctuating ripples, causing them to float like wooden balls in the tides.


    Then, as the stream of light swirled and wafted, the stars began to oscillate as well.


    And that was the might of a Demi Saint.


    "¡­ Finally, you have reached that level¡­"


    In the Forerunner Fortress Chain, Nostradamus closed a grimoire that he was holding. Before him was an entire legion of Evil God spawns which had been torn into pieces with shattered dimensions¡ªas the mage who had hurried after Joshua to the frontlines looked up and watched the passing radiance, hot tears welled in his eyes.


    This was what he had accompanied him for, witnessed throughout the journey, and hoped for. In the end, the man whom everyone had placed their hopes upon did not disappoint and had arrived to his present level.


    "Ah, how envious."


    Beside the corpse of the Evil God of Distortion, the God of Might and Justice looked up at the radiance, the corner of his lips curling upwards as if recalling the many memories when he was human. Since some unknown point in time, he had been slowly overtaken, not merely as a Legend but also as a divine being, even left so far behind.


    Even so, neither the god nor the human thought it unusual. Instead, there was the perception that it was only natural.


    I can only say congratulations, o friend of mine.


    All that you have been through and everything you have fought against has always been so weighted, but it is also precisely the tremendous duty that you have shouldered that has allowed you to progress unto this day and reap a genuine reward.


    "I''ve being saved again. Heavens know how many times I''ve owed you by now."


    In the frontlines of the Forerunner Fortresses and the most dangerous sector where a resistance was mounted against multiple Evil Gods, Roland gazed distractedly upon the Void as he hovered, having weathered through the most dangerous moment. Both his armor and his body were in pieces, and he appeared as if he was about to die¡ªbut as the radiance reached him, the Holy Knight''s eye twitched, and he could feel his injuries rapidly recovering. It was a familiar sensation that reminded him of when he battled against the Evil God of Calamity and its legions of spawns all those years ago, under the protection of Father Nature.


    Upon thinking carefully about it, he had only ever so occasionally involved himself in such recklessness, and yet that man did it as if it was a daily thing.


    "Hah¡­"


    Having just ended a difficult battle with his comrades, Brandon heaved a sigh of relief and sheathed his dual blades. The blue light in his eyes, which shone as he went all-out, dimmed. In front of him, a physical Evil God with its body filled slash wounds from the Dual Blades of Order was crumbling away, vanishing into the light. But even if he was too tired to say a word, the blond swordsman showed a weary but earnest smile upon seeing the radiance reach him from afar.


    Was it a sense of security, the feeling of being protected?


    No, certainly not.


    It was simply his delight for a friend, with the only point of regret being that their sparring, which had usually meant he would receive a single-sided beatdown, was no longer possible too.


    Therefore, he had to work hard and do all he could to grow, even if it was to help his friend alleviate some boredom.


    ***


    In a certain position between the dead galaxy and the Piroth galaxy, a colossal shining sphere was rapidly expanding.


    From the perspective of the cosmos, it was a speck of a light of immeasurable enormity shining upon the edge of the Multiverse. It was so excessively bright and blinding that the light of every other world in the cosmos were seemingly duller, all attention stolen away.


    Whoosh¡ª


    Ooom¡ª


    Amidst an unusual swishing, every Evil God still invading the Piroth galaxy and the Silent Void that had yet to be destroyed whimpered and scattered pathetically, darting away in panic to the depths of the Silent Void. It was not out of fear, however, because they were being blown away by the sheer force of the radiance, hence thrown to the other side of all dimensions without stopping.


    Moreover, any Evil God spawn or seriously hurt Evil God would have obliterated at once upon the light reached them, every single one of them ignited and reduced to ashes. In the single split second that they were set on fire, they too became a torch, part of the surging stream of the powerful fiery radiance.


    Meanwhile, at the center of the flame between the dead galaxy and the Piroth galaxy, boundless radiance and fire were swirling and churning. Millions of Evil Gods and their spawns that were aflame orbited around the body of the Giant God, and following a violent rumble, both the dead galaxy and the Piroth galaxy briefly detached from the rotation of the cosmos and started to move by circling another axis instead.


    Infinite worlds and stars were hence torn away from their former realms by a profound power, with certain lifeless or dead worlds shattered under that light and remolded, blessed with reignited Flame. The two galaxies, like two spiraling trails, slowly shifted and fused beneath a certain person''s power¡ªone might even say that they were now his accretion disk in the form of a colossal vortex.


    Standing upon the Void and surrounded by countless worlds, Joshua was turning the numerous corpses of Evil Gods into fire. He was still holding on to the core of the Demi Saint Evil God even if it had already been completely ignited, and from the axis between two rotating galaxies, he gazed upon the boundless Void. At the same time, flame so strong beyond measure surrounded him, reflecting the ever plainer and determined eyes of the man.


    "I see¡­so the information hidden in the core of a Demi Saint Evil God is so much clearer than that of an ordinary Evil God."


    "These substantial probabilities, this excessively profound power, this path directed to another pinnacle¡­no wonder. It''s no wonder the Sage immediately ascended as a Wise One back when he slayed the Evil God of Fertility¡­so, everything that has happened is not without reason."


    As he burnt the core of the Evil God of Cohesion, Joshua instantly browsed through the entity''s memories. Unlike the time when he had been overburdened by the memories from the Evil God of Death, he was not bothered by such things now.


    Soon, memories of the original civilization where the Evil God of Cohesion had originated from was extracted out of the chunks of erratic information. Just like before, Joshua would study their origins from start to finish just like a bystander, growing and developing and eventually falling.


    There was nothing much to be said either.


    It had merely been a species originating from the oceans, a civilization yearning for pinnacles, the tragic tale born from hope and misery. Still, to a certain extent, the birth of the Evil God of Cohesion could be considered virtuous and nothing to be regretful or guilty of, unlike most other tragic falls. It was just that its resolve to die in case of failure had been manipulated by the Mastermind, with it guiding the civilization unto the path of failure, after of which their corpses would be revived as a Perished Eternity.


    But just when Joshua had completely read through all the information that the Evil God of Cohesion embodied, he naturally became aware of its path which was another trail advancing to the level of the Wise Ones.


    Converging, fusing, growing, finally leading to evolution and refinement¡ªfusing each present power of the civilization into a single body and bypassing the long period of power accumulation most Extraordinary beings had to go through, numerous beings who were already considered powerful combined and broke through the lofty threshold, at once bounding pass innumerable procedures and trials to directly sublimate and become a Demi Saint existence.


    It was very much the most reliable path to ascension: a civilization already connected through a psionic network was basically one colossal Extraordinary being. In turn, that being was also conducting a ritual to truly fuse in a cohesive, singular form that would certainly develop to a Demi Saint¡ªit was a procedure similar to the Takur Ruin Cult''s Infinity Dynamo of Divine Energy, a divine civilization invocation once used by their former Grand Patriarch. However, for the case of the Takur Ruin Cult, they had chosen a single individual as the embodiment of their civilization''s full powerful, only briefly elevating to the threshold close to the Demi Saints, which actually led to divine death of the embodiment and did not allow it fully ascend to Demi Saint. Still, it was a safer move for the entire civilization.


    "By using the path of another Demi Saint as a reference, the idea of another civilization or mindset in their pursuit of the infinite, I can become stronger."


    Holding the radiance high above, Joshua gained an epiphany.


    In a similar fashion to how the gods combined two opposite divinities to strengthen themselves, Demi Saints could do the same thing to achieve the same end. Though all roads lead to Rome, as the saying goes, how another road was paved, how it was decorated, what unknown or dangerous zones it had to go through, and what the difficulties were in paving it¡ªall those were things worth learning, experiences and lesson which held value.


    The greater the accumulation, the closer he would progress to the infinite threshold of the Wise Ones, even doing the same thing in this era what every Wise One of generations before had done. If infinity could be described as a sphere, the Wise Ones would be a single dot upon the spherical surface. With more accumulation, the dot would enlarge or even spread over an entire surface, finally completely enfolding the sphere, with themselves become a condensation of the boundless.


    And now, the paths that were available to Joshua at the moment were in fact unusually numerous.


    While Emotion Power could not be considered a complete path towards the infinite at the moment, there was no question of its potential. Still, being the founder, Joshua was very much aware that he was perhaps not a being which the Extraordinary ability truly suited, for the warrior''s warning tendency eclipsed any other emotion by a wide margin, and such excessively pure will was instead ill-fitting for such a power which held millionfold diversity.


    Meanwhile, although the path of ascension for the Sage and the Wise One of Psi were not actually clear, they shared a common ground in the supermassive singular realm. It was a concept of an ever-growing and ceaselessly expanding ultimate shelter. Indeed, it was a trail that directly reached Demi Saint, the infinite¡ªor as one could say, toward the ''absolute''.


    It was actually a path that was very suitable for Joshua, but the essence of that path was actually isolation¡ªthe ultimate shelter would separate itself from the Multiverse and through that, could certainly not be affected by the Mastermind. But it would likewise not have any effect against the Mastermind, and with the power and level of the Wise One, the chance that it could affect the ultimate shelter should not be eliminated and it was simply being passive.


    As for Steel Strength that the warrior was very familiar with, if he would rely upon it exclusively until the very end to truly become the Steel coming into existence after the light of the Initial Flame had shone across all of the Void, which was also the same Steel from which the worlds and the Multiverse originated, he could still ascend to Demi Saint or even the threshold of the Wise Ones too. Be that as it may, it was a path that had already been taken¡ªthe Wise One of Lifeforce, the unknown being whose existence could not be verified, would be the predecessor for that path and certainly still showed a sign of having lived and died.


    Moreover, he had failed just like the Wise One of Psi. At first, there had only been some suspicions in Joshua''s mind, but after encountering the Evil God of Cohesion, he was sure that the path walked by those Wise Ones who had failed and perished would virtually require no additional Wise Ones.


    Because darkness would be waiting behind those paths.


    "The path of the Ultimate Sublimator Collective is actually quite good. Even so, the same question applies: compared to the Infinite that changes the world or regardless of the greatest trail of the Absolute would change, it is simply too self-centric, and there is simply no solving that final problem."


    To put it unkindly, it was a tortoise shell¡ªand the sort of tortoise shell which one was unsure if the enemy could break through.


    With a slight approximation, apart from the path he himself had walked, the various paths including Emotion Power, supermassive realm, Steel Strength, and the Ultimate Sublimator Collective which were all within Joshua''s grasp, along with the Evil God of Cohesion''s¡­apart from his own accruement, obtaining the legacies of predecessors and claiming the paths of others just might have been a fine measure too.


    Joshua pensively considered all such ideas. "If that is the case, I might be able to bypass the thousands of years'' worth of accumulation that not even the Sage could escape by just killing a few more Demi Saint Evil Gods¡­ that''s the quickest shortcut I know, though it''s also the most dangerous."


    Even as he thought it, the man showed a nonchalant smile.


    "But I love the danger," the Giant God muttered to himself and laughed, his fingers which were clenching firmly on the Evil God of Cohesion''s core digging in, causing a tremendous rumble that even the world cracked under.


    At that single moment, radiance burst away as an even greater flame was ignited.


    Everything was hence consumed by the bright silver.


    ***


    On the edge of the cosmos, the silver luminous spot which had been just a dot also simultaneously shattered resoundingly¡ªthen, it began to spread away endlessly once again, becoming a rising supernova!


    In that split second, the spot where the dead galaxy and the Piroth galaxy intersected abruptly became the center of the cosmos. In comparison to the splendor there, the light of every other world and the darkness between them were all eclipsed at once¡ªit felt as if there was only a single source of light across the entire cosmos from that single center.


    As the near-endless light kept moving from the center towards the boundless distance and spread forth, it erased all darkness where it passed, reviving all that was dead, restoring all that was destroyed, reasserting possibilities upon all that had passed.


    Every other person witnessed it all in delight. When the light reached them, even the most cold and indifferent person felt indescribable exhilaration and joy as if it was only natural¡ªit was like being blessed with something that they never had before.


    Meanwhile, the light was still spreading¡ªdespite the unreasonable conduction rate of the Void which depends entirely on power levels, even the Lost Galaxy saw the arrival of Joshua''s light. Across the cosmos, the surge of light was actually being washed over by the gush comparable to the Great Mana Tide, even leaving the cosmic reaches to head for the endless depths of the Silent Void, shining distinctly upon the endless world fragments.


    If anyone were to ask what hope was, that would be the answer.


    Other intelligent creatures notwithstanding, humans were collective creatures who favored the light, and it would perhaps be hope given form when they bathed in the light with their comrades, reveling in the great power of that allied champion. Even if another Evil God invasion would come, even if unending ranks of Chaos spawns would drown the thousands of worlds, they could feel the courage to keep fighting on.


    Nevertheless, there still remained certain things that the light could not permeate or illuminate.


    After the triumph over the Demi Saint Evil God and within the moment which should have been brimming with hope, the endlessly-spreading divine radiance from the Silent Void was suddenly absorbed¡ªthe light which permeated worlds and banished Evil Gods was being absorbed by something too muddy and massive, sinking within shadows.


    And it had not been only from a single direction either¡ªthe outline of that darkness appeared across every direction of the cosmos, only differing in times of arrival.


    The transcendently radiant light had picked out the exceedingly turbid darkness.


    Light itself moved around the darkness to keep heading towards the distance, but that was also precisely how the diverse dark shapes were drawn out, revealing the colossal presence before everyone else.


    It was a massive horde, a darkness slowly wiggling through the endless Void.


    If one had to describe it, it was like tentacles reaching for them in the cosmos from the faraway place that light had yet to shine upon. They were shuffling and advancing, moving with an appearance that seemed slow but was peerlessly rapid and determined.


    As a matter of fact, the quickest tentacle had already reached the cosmos¡ªand sharply touched the Piroth galaxy.


    But¡­how should one put it?


    What the Piroth Galaxy stopped was only a single tentacle from amongst those thousand others, an insignificant edge, whereas the silhouettes of the many Evil Gods which everyone in the Silent Void saw had now dyed themselves upon the colorful skies. It was merely the tip of the tentacle illuminated, just like a powerful light being shone upon a cut surface of a black diamond, a fragment of a tiny reflection.


    In the end, the surging silver gush had finally arrived upon its limit, no longer able to continue spreading and observing the edge of the darkness where the tentacles had come out of.


    In that face of such great darkness¡­


    The light had hence gone no further.

 Chapter 1037 To Rise and Figh

    There was light.


    Endless light was spreading out through the Void like a great torrent.


    The torrent surged and churned. As vast as a celestial stream, it cascaded as it spread away, causing the stars to tremble and worlds to waft, soaking the realms within its reach.


    There was also darkness.


    The most turbid of darkness stood aloft in the Void like the hardest of reefs.


    The reef was so immeasurably sturdy that even the impact of the surging torrent could only kick up insignificant splashes and broken shards. It did not move an inch even the gush that could leave worlds shaken crashed upon it, as if it was eternally unbreakable.


    The darkness had never been so distinct before. Under the illumination of the light, they were approaching neither too quickly nor too slowly, their movements neither too hasty nor too sluggish. Either way, the dark tentacles that approached in uncountable hordes squirmed in the Void, their motion as rigid as a puppet shadow play, prompting suspicion if it was actually an illusion.


    But it was not¡ªit was real.


    The ripples of Chaos were lunging forward in the face, a suffocating despair that now extended within the hearts of every person.


    Their presence was identical to the presence of the Evil God legions encountered in the Piroth Galaxy, an attribute of utmost silence that blocked almost every manner of observation¡ªif not for Joshua having ignited a flame to illuminate the Void, every person would never have expected them before they had arrived. It would have been similar to how there had been almost no precedent before the Piroth Galaxy was invaded.


    Was there even a need for guessing? The reality was ever so clear.


    That was a darkness beyond the cosmos, a darkness so vast no light could reflect its end. They were swarms of tentacles as numerous the stars, perhaps even outnumbering the stars themselves.


    And every single one of them were made out of Evil Gods.


    In other words, all of them were Evil Gods.


    The dark tentacles that reached as far as eyes could see were slowly approaching from across every direction, very much like a fist that would slowly clench over the entire cosmos. As they looked on, the people who had been astonished, rejoicing, and feeling hopeful thanks to the flame Joshua had ignited were now all silent. Their lips trembled in sheer shock as if they would say something, and despite their best efforts to clench their shaking hands, it would only ever fail and their hands simply hung lethargically beside them.


    A champion from another world hovered in the Void. His appearance resembled a huge wingless dragon and he had just slayed an Evil God, and was reveling in the delight of his own great strength that could stand against a World Eater. But now, he simply stood blankly where he was and did not actually notice that he had collided with a world fragment which floated towards him¡ªit was as if his huge arms and body had shrunken and lost all their previous strength, hence wafting away along with the world fragment that ran into him.


    Meanwhile, another champion who was a creature with joints and resembled a standing spider had focused each of his eight eyes at the ever-present radiance, along with the thick, approaching darkness that light could not permeate. He simply stared straight ahead silently, all four of his hands freeing his clutch over his weapons¡­beside him was a fortress which had almost been destroyed, along with a sector of the Void filled with the wrecks of a fleet. In fact, anyone could see just how huge a cost they had given to hold the line in the previous battle.


    There were still plenty more similar beings and similar champions.


    The exceedingly bright light shone throughout the world, allowing every existence in the the cosmos able to observe the Void and look out over to the distance to see it with their own eyes: the excessively profound darkness which was approaching from beyond galaxies and cosmos.


    Still, that was also the precise reason for something else¡­


    And it was creeping despair.


    "What¡­that thing, those things¡­"


    A champion from the Rund civilization was mumbling as its body shuddered. The metallic minerals which his body was composed of were crumbling away, its spherical form now riddled with holds that held proof of the difficult battle he had fought, and that he definitely had the courage to stand against the legions of Evil Gods¡ªbut now, even the electromagnetic humming sounding from the large metal ball had a gulp in its tone. "Don''t tell me¡­don''t tell me that all of those are Evil Gods¡­"


    No one had answered its almost imploring question, not that there were any brave enough to answer. The dark Chaos that outnumbered the total population of the Cosmos, as a matter of fact, was a tide of Evil Gods that could consume everything.


    For intelligent life, the load of despair which they could take was limited.


    They could endure battle against endless enemies until the end of their lives or the fall of civilizations, all in the name of claiming the faintest traces of insignificant hope. They could accept the reality that light was actually rare in the dark Multiverse, even quietly acknowledging that it was a given that all of them were going to die, optimistically believing that it would allow their own descendants the chance to live in the light before simply gaining the courage to meet death.


    Be that as it may, having such courage did not mean being able to stand up or be composed against a foe which would absolutely overwhelm and against such overwhelming odds where failure was absolute and allows no space for hope.


    [Data Search: A legion of Evil Gods which drowns an entire cosmos¡­the Ultimate Sublimator Collective had certainly described it before, a horde which could consumed an entire cosmos.]


    In a rare turn of events, there was actually a sense of somberness in the information transmission of the Tripe Curtain.


    [Data Search: Actually, according to its description, the entire cosmos itself had been completely wiped out¡ªperhaps the cosmos of its origin had been assaulted by such a legion.]


    Being a psionic machine collective, it did not have the standard definition of being terrified. Even so, there were not actually many beings like it.


    Because even Joshua himself was taken aback.


    His hand with which he had crushed the core of the Evil God of Cohesion was slowly lowered and his light gradually faded. The warrior looked up at the boundless darkness, his expression eventually becoming solemn and finally grave.


    "One, two, three¡­"


    He was taking count softly. "Ten thousand, a hundred thousand, a million¡­"


    Unlike the other beings who could not discern any further details, the warrior could distinctly observe the number of Evil Gods and Chaos spawns amongst the dark tentacles, as well as how many of the Evil Gods were Demi Saint or normal.


    But he eventually stopped counting.


    He was not one who would waste time doing something so meaningless like counting the dark tentacles that were endless or how many Evil Gods there were within.


    Because from a single glance at present, he could see that the small cluster of Chaos tentacle closest to the Cosmos held forty-five Demi Saint Evil Gods.


    All of them were silently darting through the Void and striking the cosmos from across every direction without leaving a single gap. Every tentacle was converging in a throttling attack without any blind spots, a momentum of such numbers that was even more horrific and even more unstoppable than the Ultimate Sublimator Collective itself.


    Furthermore, there was not even the chance to escape¡ªlike a cosmic web that stretched on infinitely, the tentacles composed of Evil Gods would definitely take notice of all existence above a certain scale before forcing them to reveal themselves and kill them without fail.


    "Priest, Arlwa¡­"


    Joshua mumbled to himself somberly, "And the Ether Ring World which we have forged¡­could all of these really fool those Evil Gods and escape safely?"


    That being said, whether escape was possible against the legion of Evil Gods striking from every single angle was not even a question. Not even Joshua would be able to stop them if he could kill the Demi Saint Evil Gods¡ªthere were already forty-five Evil Gods in the nearest tentacle, and only heaven knew how many hundreds or thousands more were behind them.


    "No, not actually stop¡­"


    Against so many Demi Saint Evil Gods, he simply did not know if he would actually would win.


    Joshua sighed once. Though he had sufficient confidence, he was not delusional enough to fool himself¡ªhe was definitely powerful, but were any Demi Saint entities actually weak? Were there civilizations or champions that had ascended up to such level that still held weaknesses which others could exploit?


    Nonetheless, Joshua could now understand how things had turned out to be so dangerous as he continued observing the situation.


    "Right, it is the Shadow Subspace which the Wise One of Shadow had created. That is the only explanation."


    ***


    The Shadow Subspace which the Wise One of Shadow had created touched the entire Multiverse, connecting all independent cosmos so that future civilizations would be able to cross boundless dimensions to fight against the unending hordes of Evil Gods. However, that path which connected worlds likewise allowed the infinite Evil Gods in the Void to gather even more easily, launching continuous invasions and devastation at the top of their speed.


    In fact, even the Holy Light was a guide for the Evil Gods¡ªthe dazzling radiance was essentially a beacon in the Void, a lighthouse that called out to and guided the Evil Gods forward. Naturally, most civilizations could do the same, since it was one of the original attributes of the Holy Light.


    From a perspective of the future, the coming war against the Evil Gods would have been a resistance with every civilization in the cosmos joining together, pooling greater strength and more resources to directly repel the tides of Chaos that a singular cosmos would never have been able to stop. It was assuredly much better than fighting as a lonely cosmos, not to mention that the Truth would be within reach with diverse civilizations with different knowledge interacting, with more champions, Demi Saints, or even new Wise Ones overflowing.


    That was probably the mentioned hope of the Wise Ones.


    And it was a genuine hope too. Joshua had long since understood that, which was why he had always been confident about the future.


    Be that as it may, it would also mean another thing: the first galactic civilization to experience the change that the Sage and the Wise One of Shadow had brought about and face an epoch-ending calamity would probably not have the time to combine with other cosmoses, and hence had to fight with only the resource and power of a single cosmos against the apocalyptic force which should never be fought by one cosmos alone.


    Just like what every person were seeing now, the dark tentacles which filled skies, day, and even the Void were closing in. Those were hordes of Chaos that could destroy the cosmos unknown times over that could only be defeated by civilizations from multiple cosmoses in the future, or at least bitter trench warfare.


    And now, it was only the civilizations of a single galaxy standing against them.


    Light faded. Joshua looked up at the dark Void, the four hands of the Giant God falling beside himself as he leveled his gaze afar.


    The first person to eat crabs would always be left at a loss about what to do.


    The first person to reach a new continent would always encounter new plagues and new threats.


    The first person to open a new path would never be sure of what lies ahead, what they would gain, or what foe there would be.


    The first, the first, the first¡ªbeing the first was an unparalleled honor and symbolized a position before all else, obtaining the most precious first-hand data.


    Still, being the first would still mean being the most at risk since there was no experience at all to speak of, which was why the person in question would make mistakes that could be considered foolish. As such, they could only reach down and feel for the rocks in the riverbeds to cross a river, since there was no telling what boulder might lay underneath the stream ahead, or whether there would be a surging vortex.


    They were already here, far faster than what anyone would imagine.


    At present, that was what the cosmos Joshua was present at had to face: the first cosmos encountering a Multiverse-level of calamity, with everything they saw and witnessed now all being precious information for other civilizations to be born in the future. It would stir such fear in other cosmic civilizations that they would band together, ceasing any excess conflict and strife.


    However, to learn about such details, the civilizations that would arise in the future would probably haveto unravel it by digging through ruins.


    "Too many."


    "Too fast."


    The warrior said to himself. "I already¡­don''t have the time."


    Time was running out.


    He had only just ascended as a Demi Saint. Even if he had a firm foundation as well as the aid of path from many other Wise Ones and Demi Saints, he still had a long way to go from becoming a Wise One¡ªthere was still much accumulation, training, consideration, and verification before steadily making a breakthrough after progressing step-by-step, hence ascending as a greater existence.


    Now, however, he no longer had the luxury to comfortably develop himself.


    In the Piroth Galaxy, the Lost Galaxy and the many other galaxies across the cosmos, there was silence amongst every champion who had come to the frontlines, were about to reach it, or had remained behind to protect their home world. They simply did not know where to start defending, because every corner would soon be assaulted by the impending waves of Evil Gods.


    And while their silence may not have been out of terror, there was no question that there was despair.


    Despair and terror were different. Those who were terrified would be hesitant and cowering in battle, but it cannot be said that there was no hope for victory in their hearts, as there would be a hint of hidden blaze. On the other hand, those in despair would generously meet their own demise, with their hearts already fallen to a coldness with the knowledge that the single outcome was only death and failure.


    ***


    The Seven Gods were standing alongside the champions of Mycroft, with Ezerg stroking his own beard.


    The dwarven deity was unsure of what to say and simply sighed, while Yolanda appeared surprisingly unbothered, having already held the resolve to die, and appeared unconcerned at all by the future as well.


    That being said, the other deities and champions were simply not at all composed like the two. Some of them had closed their eyes, seemingly no longer able to keep looking at the sight of despair, while others drew out their communications spells as if to get in touch with acquaintances or kin, yet they were unsure what to say upon accessing their contact lists.


    Voicing last words? It was too early and too much of a joke. The fight had not even started¡ªsuch a thing should wait until the swarms of Evil God tentacles had really reached them.


    But was there any meaning to say ''I love you'', or ''I love you all''?


    Was there any meaning to the stronghold of courage, as well as the determined resolve to resist?


    Firm belief, struggling even as one bathed in blood, resisting until the very end and never once falling back¡ªthe slogans and battle cries before had all been to unleash everyone''s full power through the single ray of light that would bring victory and hope. But now, those words all felt hollow and illusory.


    Could anyone still say them in a sonorous voice?


    It was so childish and so adorable. Unyielding will, passion, rousing spirit, or what not, everything was very much a child''s crazy talk in the distance of comparison against the darkness.


    "What could we do?" Merlin said, seemingly muttering to themselves and asking it at once. "What is there that we can still do?"


    It was a really good question¡ªbecause there was no person who could answer that at once, and hence another silence arrived.


    But had they really reached the end of the line, and could only close their eyes and wait for their death?


    Joshua took a deep breath.


    He was not a smoker, and would refuse it even if someone would invite him.


    He was not a drinker either, although he would only join in if a good friend invited him in elevated spirits.


    He thought nothing of fine dining, just as he was not interested in the impulses or enjoyment of the flesh. He did not pass the time idly, having his own purpose even when it came to playing games or taking a stroll. He would not wear down his own ambition laterally and had always accomplished whatever he wanted, being himself in the purest manner possible, under the assurance that he was not affecting others.


    He did not have to turn to smoking or drinking to drown in his own sorrows, nor did he need good food and the desire for meat to make himself jaded. The warrior needed nothing, and would do anything he should or wanted to do.


    Even if he would leave others finding it a pity or feeling a reluctance of parting, that was his choice too.


    And this time was naturally the same.


    "Ah, what a joy."


    Breathing out quietly, the man looked up and reached out with a hand to grasp at the darkness over the skies, similar to how he used to claw at the stars when he was still a young child in immeasurable anticipation.


    "It is fortunate that I have never been normal all along. I had always been a madman, and enough so to imagine that such a day would come."


    In a world without miracles, I had fantasized about fighting profound Extraordinary foes. Then, in a world of miracles, I fantasized fighting one foe after another, each of them stronger than the last. The world loved me so much that my fantasies became reality, and now, I still feel that joy.


    Be that as it may, I still understand that reality would always be far worse than my fantasies¡ªeven things that I could not fantasize about might genuinely exist in reality.


    Though the man was clenching his fist as if to catch hold of the darkness extending as far as the eye could see, it was like when he reached for the stars as a child, only able to clench his fist over thin air and gesture at the Void.


    "I have always thought that I would succeed in becoming a Wise One and triumph over the Mastermind, hence fulfilling my purpose, ending the cycle of misery, and restoring calmness to the Multiverse, reshaping it according to my Order. That way, I might be able to change myself so I would not be so wild and excited about battle, at least occasionally enjoying the moment and a happy time with friends and family."


    "I had really thought about that. I had really loved them, and I could hear every hope and ambition they would tell me about and respond to it all."


    But now, I have awakened from the dream.


    "I understand that this is the battle that awaits me: eternal and unending, an enemy that lies waste to everything¡ªit is the battle that belongs to me. I had already imagined such a day, but it is still a little hard to accept it when it becomes reality."


    The light which Joshua had ignited before had faded, leaving everything within the Silent Void in darkness once more to allow the normal radiance of the cosmos to glimmer. That way, even if the approaching enemy from afar could not be seen, everything was enveloped in peace, as if everything seen before was an illusory dream.


    That way, the champions and all life could fool and tell themselves that it was all unreal and non-existent. They could briefly be freed from despair, restoring their minds to the normal state.


    But Joshua had awakened from true despair!


    The warrior clenched his four fists once again and did not hesitate to raise his right hand high above.


    He ignited a light once more, a light far brighter, clearer, and even more powerful than before!


    Everyone was at once jolted as the light shone once again. It transcended the cosmos once again, streaking across the Silent Void and completely revealing each foe with utmost precision, triggering a great uproar to the point that the other beings, who calmed themselves after much difficulty holding their hands over their eyes, even almost collapsed.


    Though they knew that it was not right to think so, they could not help but blame and hate the warrior who had forced them to see the truth, complaining that they had already witnessed the cruel truth. Why were they not afforded a brief jaded moment before slowly accepting the truth? Must they despair and live in utter dejection?


    But a voice echoed like a bleak horn, a rousing war song.


    "Though the future is utterly cruel, never fear or avoid it."


    His voice echoed through the cosmos, with every lifeform able to hear it. Raising his right fist high above, the four-armed Giant God looked up upon the Void and stared fixedly at the infinite enemy, his voice grave but not losing in boldness. "Victory never comes to those who do not rise and fight."


    Thus, the man laughed in justice, courage, hope, and resolve, overflowing with madness, rage, killing intent, and devastation.


    The light which brightened all things shone across worlds.


    The dark swarm squirmed as they approached.


    The burning flame was about to reach the finish line.


    The gale of light roared.


    Now, he was filled with resolve.

 Chapter 1038 The Great Migration

    It was like a clap of thunder that blasted the silence apart, embodying infinite might, as the incomparably grand voice echoed throughout worlds, jolting and awakening every person drowning in despair.


    Although some of them were still stunned and immersed in excessively profound bewilderment and astonishment, most of the champions were quickly pulled out of their confusion and rapidly recovered their composure.


    "¡­Joshua, do you still have any ideas?"


    It was former Pope Igor who spoke first. Having relinquished all of his duties and simply coming forward as a ''Executor of the Holy Light'', the old man''s face was completely solemn, impassive even against the invincible darkness spreading throughout the infinite Void that could drown the entire cosmos. Even if he was feeling fear, Igor had to made a choice¡ªhe had actually been prepared to fall in battle as well, and his moment of blankness was mainly because he had imagined that his own death would be meaningless against enemies of such numbers, and was hence unable to react at once.


    But Joshua was right.


    What purpose would there be in not going to fight? When it was an enemy that would surely defeat them, would a miraculous victory ever come if they did not stand and fight?


    Perhaps it was just like what that warrior always said: summoning your courage and fighting the darkness was in itself the greatest purpose.


    Meanwhile, in response to the question from a friend, the Giant God turned and glanced once at Igor from the distance.


    The determination gaze never before seen and the eyes that held a composure like no other actually left the former pontiff in such astonishment at once, leaving him speechless.


    For some reason, Igor recalled a moment dozens of years ago when he succeeded the title and duty of the Pope of the Seven Gods Church, and the expression of the former pontiff then as they watched the slowly dying Flame of the world of Mycroft together.


    That elderly man, who had long since passed away, had the same composed, determined gaze as Joshua did now as he watched the waning fire that could go out very soon. Igor could hardly believe that such a resolve to protect something without regard for cost could be seen from Joshua now.


    Be that as it may, the voice of the warrior rang then, interrupting his trail of thought.


    "Yes."


    The sonorous voice reached out and left the Void quaking, stirring ripples in the radiance of the Great Mana Tide. Joshua looked around at all the champions hurrying to gather around him, before turning to keep his eyes upon the boundless darkness in the Silent Void. "I have been prepared," the warrior said steadily, "and have expected it."


    "Whether it is the arrival of so many enemies that I cannot stop them, whether it is the arrival of such powerful foes that I cannot beat them, whether it is my own inability to restrain Chaos because I have chosen wrongly, or whether it is because a clone of the Mastermind is so powerful an enemy that it is unstoppable¡ªI have thought about every possibility, including the worst and most frightening."


    "And though the coming darkness is plenty, it is not beyond my expectations, which is why I am already prepared for it."


    "If that is the case, Joshua¡­"


    Throwing off the mental association and the curious d¨¦j¨¤ vu, Igor asked the man who was still the Joshua he familiar with in puzzlement, "Do you mean to say¡­that you could become even stronger?"


    However, he only received silence in response. Joshua stared out at the distance, seemingly unable to hear Igor.


    It was after a long quietness that the Giant God, who kept staring at the darkness without turning his head, calmly said, "Yes, I could become even stronger."


    "That being said¡­Igor, the Seven Gods, and every other champion from other civilizations who have come here, be prepared to set our plan for the worst in motion."


    As he spoke, Joshua''s words promptly increased in seriousness. "Everyone, please contact your home world as soon as possible and notify your citizens. Activate the shelters which you have built and the last resort that our civilization has set in place, for it is now the moment to use them without delay."


    "Move each citizen who cannot fight and other technicians into safer shelter realms, because the battle soon to come would engulf the entire cosmos and no place would be safe. However, as long as they stay inside the shelters, they would still have a chance for survival before the entire cosmos is destroyed."


    Everyone could hear and clearly understand Joshua''s simple meaning.


    In short, it was to move every individual to shelter realms such as the Ether Ring World or the Bloodmoon Abyss Shelter, to hide the majority of most civilizations, conducting a Great Migration that must be done under the worst circumstances.


    ***


    Thanks to the warnings from the Mycroft civilization in the past and preparations they had set in place themselves, every civilization present had basically been prepared and built shelters that corresponded to their own populations. In fact, with the help of the Redemption System, each shelter that the respective civilizations had built perfectly accommodated their entire population and more.


    None of them even thought that things were not so bad that the shelters were unnecessary. In reality, the situation was so hostile that even activating the shelters was no longer effective, and as such, they did not issue the call for evacuation in the first place. That was why most of the champions did not find anything wrong with Joshua''s warning, and at once reached out to their own home world, urgently notifying everyone to carry out the Great Migration.


    But unlike the others, when the other champions of Mycroft started to called home to have all citizens prepare to evacuate, both Ezerg and Israel frowned at the same time, with Igor himself sensing something unusual as well.


    Of the three, one of them had lived since the era of the Sage until now, and was also a god who had witnessed the growth of two Mycroft civilization Demi Saints, with one eventually ascending as a Wise One. The other two were champions most closely acquainted with Joshua, although they had grasped different meanings from Joshua words.


    "I understand."


    The God of Might and Justice said pensively with a nod. "We will do as you say."


    The elderly former pontiff nodded as well, having an inkling of what Joshua''s plan would be.


    To get every civilization to enter the shelters and make the target smaller, before having every champion assemble and break out of the encirclement while carrying the shelters?


    It could not be helped either¡ªnot every champion had assumed of the path of a world incarnate like the warrior, and while their power could wreak great devastation, they might not necessarily have the power to move a world. Shelter realms, however, did not fall under that category since most of them were smaller than the standard worlds and much more concealed. They were more convenient, whether carried or protected, and as long as Joshua and the other champions were able to blast a way out of the net of darkness encircling the entire cosmos, they might really have been able to make a break for it.


    After all, there was simply no meaning in sitting idly and wait for death to come in the cosmos with such infinite foes. They had to attack deliberately and clear a path! Though it would be regrettable in the case of the other cosmic civilizations that could not leave, there simply was no choice.


    "It is definitely an idea Joshua would have," Igor thought to himself.


    Ezerg, however, was under a different impression. Even if he had likewise anticipated the breakthrough that Igor had imagined, he had a stronger instinct that it was merely an appearance the warrior wanted to show in order to prevent others from catching on.


    There would certainly be another real intention behind his actions.


    Be that as it may, Joshua had said no more. He simply remained where he was and unleashed his light before looking out over the Void.


    Silently, the warrior calculated the speed, direction, and estimated time of arrival for every dark tentacle, along with various critical data. No one would bother him, because even the craziest and most ignorant were aware that there was no other Demi Saint in the cosmos and thus, the warrior''s existence was the only hope for all civilizations.


    In no time at all, the orders and instructions from every champion at the frontlines reached their home civilizations.


    Whether it was the Mycroft civilization or the other Void civilizations, all of them had moved quickly since the Ultimate Crisis which engulfed the cosmos¡ªeven cosmoses a dozen years ago¡ªhad basically left no civilization untouched. Each of them had been struck, and as such, even the civilizations without no shelters back then had begun to build them in the next decade to prevent the next calamity, even actually carrying out emergency drills.


    With all of them having experience in evacuating, they naturally knew their way around it.


    ***


    The Mycroft Continent, the Lost Galaxy.


    Unlike the other civilizations, the citizens of this world were much more experienced.


    "Serial number 16801 to serial number 18000, please proceed to the teleportation zone and hold tight to your Spirit Terminals. Scanning spells will examine the state of your body and soul, but there is no need for worry¡ªthis is mainly to confirm that your personal details fit the information we have, preventing any impersonations or mind theft."


    "Do not move around or touch anything during teleportation, and follow the instructions of the automated machines of your local shelter after teleportation. Proceed to your allocated residence¡ªthere would be resource allocation and working arrangements provided in the shelter later, so any panic is unnecessary."


    "Friends of foreign civilizations, please head for the Fourth Teleportation Zone¡ªthe Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds has set up portals connected directly to your home world. Please head towards the front desk service counter for your teleportation ticket, and we will arrange for the teleportation according to the ticket."


    The repetitive announcements could be heard over the broadcasting systems in the cities, with various massive blue portals opening in different locations and transporting crowds of citizens one after another.


    With the numerical order arranged by the Spirit Terminals, the people of Mycroft were fully prepared even when the other civilizations have merely started the evacuations. The citizens would bring along their most precious properties and resources as they moved with family and neighbors in groups into the shelter worlds. While the adults appeared worried because they simply did not know how profound the darkness was, they were not fearful, whereas the children thought of it as a new and interesting adventure, excitedly staring at the portals in the center of town.


    Behind the portals were a brand-new world, but entry would mean parting ways with the present peace.


    Still, what was there to it? To continue surviving, avoid dangerous beasts, and the changing climate, ancient humans had been migrating over years or decades, their reach spanning the entire continents and in turn spreading the lifeform called humankind from virgin plains to the entire world.


    As for the case at the present, the migration was merely on a greater scale that basically did not differ at all, save for the fact that it was conducted between one world to another.


    Naturally, even if most Mycrotians had journeyed forward to the shelter world, it was not to say that the world of Mycroft would be left behind.


    There were still some people who were told that they did not have to leave home for the shelter worlds. Those citizens who had clearly been handpicked simply remained in their own posts, slightly nervous and agitated as they waited for time to pass, watching as the others headed for the other side of dimensions.


    The West Barnett Highlands, the production installation for Void warships.


    Dimore Diamond, Emperor of the Helgamoth Empire, stood upon the deck of his private airship hovering ten thousand meters in the sky, looking down upon his own nation. He watched as various Void warships ascended and descended over the Babel Void Tower, navigating back and forth across Void and world, delivering flocks of resources as well as citizens.


    The transporting capacity of the portals in various main cities alone were not enough for rapid ferrying, and it was only the Void demiplane in the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds that could carry out a major teleportation delivering an entire country. Most of the citizens in rather remote sectors had actually been teleported to various Void installations, where they would board warships and head for the Void, before finally going through the final teleportation inside the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds to the shelter.


    Meanwhile, the Emperor looked upon the different scenes.


    As a matter of fact, the title of Emperor was all but a title in the present Mycroft civilization, which was also the case for most nobility. In a world where no person actually stood above another, the Emperor was merely a leader of customary convention, the purpose of which was equivalent to the leader of the civilizations over the northern hemisphere.


    Still, Dimore was not concerned because the citizens were living in happiness, free of oppression from nobility or harassment from criminal elements. Everyone was living in peace and working in bliss, able to live in stability just from their own jobs¡­and if that was the case, was there even a need for emperors and nobles?


    That was why he was very happy. Dimore also felt fortunate that he did not have to pay such great effort for the entire Empire like his own father, only to gain slight freedom after ascending as a god and as such, still had to work hard for all of the Mycroft civilization.


    Be that as it may, the present emperor still felt emotional as he watched every citizen of his nation join the Great Migration.


    "It''s time to go."


    After confirming thrice that almost all other logistics airships had taken to the skies and there were no citizens being teleported there, Dimore was now certain that there were no longer any citizens needing teleportation within Imperial borders. Hence, he calmly spoke into his own communication circle. "Commence activation. Take us to the Void."


    And with those words, the world rumbled and moved.


    With a violent reverberation echoing from the shattering of tectonic plates, rainbow radiance shone over the skies. In the split second that a Supreme-tier energy source came to life, the surface of the West Barnett Highlands cracked, with chunks of and layers of immeasurably sturdy steel constructs rising from the ground at the heart of the Babel Void Tower! Then, in less than a few minutes, the surface of the entire West Barnett Highlands had peeled away, turning into a titanic artificial structure covered in a mix of arcane stone and steel!


    Then, at the very next instant, a bright sky-blue halation began to shine beside the titanic artificial structure, which appeared in a stair-shaped pyramidic structure. Massive pieces of man-made mana crystals as huge as city squares were being injected with energy to shine, while Legendary-tier levitation circles inscribed within were energized¡ªcolossal momentum was generated instantly, breaking apart the lithosphere of the entire Barnett Highlands. Thus, with one super earthquake, the entire Barnett Highlands was now a continent of steel which rapidly rose towards the skies!


    As the floating continent took to the air, Dimore''s airship followed a single streak of guiding light to steadily insert itself within an open storage vault. However, Dimore himself did not enter the continent of steel, but remained in the skies instead and looked out at everything afar.


    He could see the same rainbow radiance and the same tremor emanating from every corner of the Empire and even the world of Mycroft itself. In various important cities such as the Triple Mountain City, Moldavia in the north, and the fortress chains of the south, various regions where vital facilities too difficult to be moved were located had all turned into floating fortresses or flying cities¡ªas Extraordinary powers exerted their functions, they departed from the hardened ground and headed for the distant Void.


    Vast highlands, lofty peaks, broiling islands, or the bleak, cold North¡ªthe West Mountains, the Far South, the Eastern Plains, or even the islands over the seas, every core region of each faction and every capital of major nations over every corner of Mycroft were seeing the same scenes as the Barnett Highlands.


    Cities were taking to the air, while coastal continents were rising. At that single moment, inestimably large mass detached from the surface of the world, leaving cavities where seawater poured in, with the sea levels decreasing slightly.


    Every intelligent being and samples of each valuable animal and plant had been transported away with everything else which could be carried, with not a single thing left behind.


    If we have to leave our home and head for an unfamiliar realm, we shall bring along our most precious things.


    Since we are forced to move, we shall take the entire world away. It is hard for us to part with the soil of our home, and so we shall package the continent.


    The desire called greed was the exact power that drove everyone forward.


    Boooom!


    Floating cities and flying continents hence left the world amidst tremendous arcane rumbling, entering the Void. They were rising towards the direction of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, with the prepared Commanding Will hence casting super teleportation spells of world class, directly moving the home world which no one could bear to part with to a place deliberately vacated for the Ether Ring World, allowing them to perfectly embed themselves into corresponding ground.


    Truth be told, the spell was not difficult to the Commanding Will of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds¡ªat least, it was much simpler than transporting a certain warrior.


    The migration of Mycroftians was to package and carry off the most important parts of their world and leave nothing behind.


    There was also a distinctly colorful cluster of light in the Void that encircled the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds. It was Fairyland, which had long since developed into a complete elemental realm with the help of other elemental races across the Multiverse, a world freely controlled by the Fairy Queens that could move rapidly and was far more convenient or agile than any other shelter.


    Were they ready? Most certainly. Everyone had been prepared for this day over a dozen years, and as such very simply accomplished everything they were doing now.


    While Joshua had stayed in seclusion over a decade, the others were not doing the same.


    "Teleportation completed!"


    "Commencing sequence verification¡­everything checks out, everything has been safely transferred!"


    "Perfect! No one is hurt and no teleportation error!"


    In the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds, the workers responsible for the planning of the Great Migration had been anxiously performing repetitive checks, conveying instructions with clarity and seriously observing feedback before the final piece of floating continent was teleported away by the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds. Then, with the notifications that a safe teleportation was completed, minutes of silence came over the main control room.


    Then, a relieved voice echoed.


    "Zero disappointments. The Mycroftian evacuation plan is a total success, with no casualties amongst the 7,194,830,076 people moved."


    There was a thunderous applause.


    However, a worker in charge of Soul-Substance Transition by the edge of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds suddenly felt a mysterious fear then. His body trembled, because a great presence was darting towards him from the distance on the other side of dimensions.


    As he looked up subconsciously towards the direction where that presence was cascading, he saw it.


    A God of Steel far larger than worlds was bringing along infinitely bright divine light and heading towards the center of the Lost Galaxy. He brushed past the world of Mycroft, but did not pause even for a single moment¡ªbut after darting past, there was an ever-present azure splendor surging and dancing alongside the Great Mana Tide!


    Just like a pen, the Giant God wrote a stroke over the great canvas that was the galaxy, with the azure ink that he left rapidly spreading towards every corner of the galaxy.


    One could see the azure blaze burning and brightening the skies of all the stars, bathing the worlds in its light as if being washed in a gentle bathwater.


    And soon enough, countless worlds began to quake.


    Countless World Wills that were in slumber and the Steel Pythons that were in hibernation after that ancient devastation in the last area were reviving. They looked out in suspicion or blankly around themselves, before each of those World Wills instinctively turned to look towards a single direction.


    It was the very heart and axis of the entire cosmos.


    It was also Joshua''s present location.

 Chapter 1039 - Oath

    Across the Void of the Multiverse, the endless worlds were glimmering in different radiance sprinkled over the skies just like cl.u.s.ters of stars.


    Although the color of a large number of worlds appeared to be the silver hue of Steel Strength from the other side of dimensions, if one would examine it closer, there was a myriad of colors of radiance just above the base hue of silver, which was certainly distinct for each world.


    Naturally, it was only the accomplished stargazers who could discern such subtle differences. Generally speaking, for most captains of Void vessels, they simply only needed to observe several special signs to distinguish around 90% of a world''s present situation.


    White meant a recent birth: such worlds had just detached from the Vortex of Creation, with neither Flame nor Steel Strength yet to fully convert into the world itself. The interior of such realms would be very dangerous, although there would also be a small chance for extremely precious resources to form within.


    Pure silver meant stability, Order and life. The more radiant the pure silver hue was, the greater the number of intelligent life within, and in turn, the stronger the Soul Cycle¡ªin other words, the Steel Python of the world. Worlds of such hue were very rarely encountered, if ever, but basically meant that it was a hospitable world, with a civilization almost certainly existing in there.


    On the other hand, black meant a deathly stillness. Life may have once existed in such a world, but all of them were now wiped out for various reasons and the world itself was slowly falling into the Abyss as time passed. There may still be demons or races yet to metamorphize into demons barely surviving in such worlds, but only the rarest of lifeforms would be able to adapt themselves to such deadly environments.


    Apart from that, there were also worlds of red, golden, or purple hues, each of them respectively indicating ''a world with tremendous internal shifts that caused dangers to the surrounding Void'', ''living worlds without civilizations'', as well as ''a world with a unique system of Extraordinary power within''. Those were also the more common world radiance in the Multiverse.


    There was also an azure radiance that was very rare but certainly existed, with hardly anyone amongst the most accomplished of stargazers able to observe it from all the complex symptoms.


    It would usually appear along with the black colored worlds and was virtually undetectable. Such a world would indicate revival and rebirth, that the Flame of the world had yet to burn out, but that the day that it reignited would come¡­in other words, it was a dead but transformable world, a barren realm where rebirth was possible.


    Azure meant that there was still hope that had yet to come to be.


    And now, endless azure flames were spreading over the entire galaxy.


    "Is that¡­a revival of Order?!"


    "Pure Steel Strength, pure vigor¡­but how is that possible?"


    "Who? Who could be the one spreading those flames? Which world could be so extravagant and so wasteful, whimsically spreading its own lifeforce!?"


    In the many dead worlds in the Lost Galaxy, many Steel Python were awakening from their extended slumber, looking around and gaping, stunned and bewildered by the azure flame which enveloped their bodies.


    Those were Steel Pythons who had fallen into a long period of dormancy after the last major extinction wrought by the last Evil God invasion. They should have slowly crumbled throughout the ages or simply broken down into Abyssal wills, but now, the azure flame was spreading like a surging torrent, spreading at a speed and density which they could scarcely imagine.


    In that split second, dozens of thousand Steel Pythons were roused from their long slumber, but only with a minor few of them actually having intelligence. While merely a few out of those minorities retained normal capacity for thought and logic, those Steel Pythons which still were in their right minds were World Wills that had fallen thousands of years ago in the resistance during the Glorious Era! All of them were very experienced, having witnessed the Final Battle, albeit regrettably defeated before weathering the war until the final victory.


    And now, they were all revived, blessed with power from another. Be that as it may, those Steel Pythons were instinctively worried for the person who was granting them those powers, because the pure Steel Strength that had revived them was so precious¡ªit was basically a fundamental power for the consciousness of an entire world. Though they could certainly be revived by indiscriminately spreading such power, reviving failures such as themselves was far from ideal than to have that power harnessed by one in the battle against Evil Gods.


    On top of that, their own spirits were still lingering in the terrible battle which had been waged over thousands of years ago. Still, such a state of mind would certainly not be mistaken, since what awaited all of them now was an even more horrific war of finality.


    But soon, those Steel Pythons realized that the being which had awakened every dormant Steel Python wanted to accomplish even more.


    An ancient Steel Python poked its head out of its own world. It had been the World Will of a formerly advanced Void civilization that had fallen to the legion of Evil Gods led by the Evil God of Fertility during its invasion. The Steel Python had believed that it would slowly fade and die as the Soul Cycle within its world collapsed, and never thought that it would actually have a chance for revival. Looking around at the Void around itself and finding the one releasing the Flame and spreading wide nets of dazzling azure sparks, it offered its sincere thanks, but also beseeched that he ceased his whimsical acts in saving failures such as themselves, wasting his own precious resources when he could do better by gathering all his power in the resistance against the Evil Gods of the Chaos.


    However, what it saw was a sight far exceeding everything that any Steel Python could imagine.


    In the millions of worlds spread as far as the eye could see over the Lost Galaxy, black worlds without life were the vast majority¡ªafter all, the future of too many worlds in this galaxy had been cut off by the Chaos.


    Now, however, the azure fiery radiance danced away and resuscitated one dead Steel Python after another¡­and did not stop there either.


    All of them could see the azure flame darting into a dormant world where no life or civilization had ever come to be, simply wafting alone through the Void like an inconspicuous stone. Even so, when the azure flame had gushed within the world, it did not take long for a newly-born, cloudy-eyed Steel Python, which was simply unaware of what was going on, to be born within the stillness of dormancy.


    And then there were dozens, hundreds, thousands, and dozens of thousands¡ªuntil that same sight came to be in every single world.


    As the self-aware Steel Pythons watched while all of the other cultivated Steel Pythons arose from the dead realms, all of them felt an earnest mystery. They had yet to realize what was really happening and were under the impression that some world they were unacquainted with had gone out of luck and did not retain its own intelligence. Soon, however, as the cultivated Steel Pythons deliberately darted away from their own worlds and brought along the power at an entire world''s disposal, following the distant azure flame by instinct, all of them felt a chill to the bone.


    Then, when the cultivated Steel Pythons all left their worlds, the outer radiance of those realms also began to fade into what was almost silence, leaving just a little glimmering azure light which maintained a faint chance of revival for them.


    Still, it could very well fade anytime as well.


    "No, that isn''t right!"


    One of the intelligent Steel Pythons shrank into its own world, all of its body scales hence squeezing together and revealing its genuine nervousness. "That is almost the same as using a cheap trick to drain the power we have, along with our world''s!"


    ***


    "By growing those Steel Pythons and harnessing the scattered energy within a single world into one body, and then claiming the power of such a Steel Python¡­"


    Meanwhile, another Steel Python had managed to analyze even more, but it was being pensive and not as nervous as the other Steel Python. "If the being which had awakened us and grown those newborn Steel Pythons had to sacrifice power rated at ten, the gains from the Steel Python of a small world would at least be over a hundred¡­and it is certainly needless to speak for the Steel Pythons of larger realms."


    "In addition, even such a theft would be different from an Abyss, and the outcome would be nothing other than those worlds losing all Extraordinary essence and hence reverting to dormancy. And in his defense, he had left the seeds for revival and did not claim everything, only harvesting the fruits while leaving the roots untouched."


    Could it be that another champion is waging war against the Chaos that was without end? So, things have now come to this, that even with what strength remains within corpses of the defeated such as us or the trace amounts of Extraordinary within those dormant worlds are not spared.


    To pick up the residual ashes of that which had been burnt¡­there was no telling whether the source of that power was impressive or miserable.


    The Steel Python looked around the Void, and saw thousands of grown Steel Pythons heading for the center of the galaxy within its own sector alone. It looked on, falling into profound thought.


    Then, it deliberately left its own world, moving alongside the swarm of cultivated Steel Pythons, which were without self-awareness.


    Either way, it had nothing left.


    Both its children and its world were already devastated, its heart falling to sheer despondency and staying that way even after it had been roused. It could feel the distant presence of Chaos that lingered afar, and that the being who had granted the Flame upon worlds at least served Order¡ªhe was willing to revive the numerous World Wills, and even though it was solely to claim the power they possessed, the Steel Python felt gratitude that the dead and defeated such as themselves were allowed a return to the world.


    Even if it was only for the briefest of moments.


    That was why it would go forth, to see the reason that moved the hand of that existence of Order to do such a thing¡­


    If they truly served Order and their actions was to repel the infinite Chaos in a single decisive war, then it shall allow them to claim whatever strength was left in its broken body.


    Hence, Steel Python from across worlds gathered into a raging torrent that surged towards the heart of the galaxy, heading towards the Giant God of Steel who had now become the axis of the galaxy.


    ***


    To accomplish all that, Joshua had already made preparations even before he entered the Vortex of Creation.


    In the first place, the warrior did not have much extra intentions. All he wanted to do was to revive worlds and breathe new life into the many still worlds, which was why he had sent Ying and Ling, tailoring armors for them so that they could spread azurites over every corner of the galaxy¡ªthat was even before the expedition to the cosmos. Nonetheless, having been entrusted with such an important task, the divine armament siblings had covered even the most remote corners of the Lost Galaxy within a brief twenty years, burying the seeds of hope.


    In fact, Joshua himself had done a similar thing when he remained in the Vortex of Creation following the defeat of the Evil God of Death. At the time, he had poured substantial Restoration Beams¡ªwhich were his own essence¡ªinto the reborn Vortex of Creation, allowing the silver metal pillars to flow along the motions of the Vortex and naturally spread out over the entire galaxy. It was the warrior''s preparation against any excessively powerful champion that might appear, and reality eventually proved that such an enemy did exist in the form of a Demi Saint: The Ultimate Sublimator Collective.


    Later, when he entered the Vortex of Creation for a second time and unraveled the mystery of the Eternity of Evil God, he repeated the same thing too: the many worlds that the warrior created acted as center points, and along with the use his own power, he placed his mark upon every world born in the Vortex Creation within a certain period of time.


    By using those marks, essences, as well as the azurites that the divine armament siblings had spread, Joshua''s azure flame had ignited upon the entire Lost Galaxy.


    Standing aloft in the central axis of the galaxy and allowing the worlds to orbit around himself, the four-armed Giant God of Steel looked around at the skies without a word.


    He could see that the surging streams of Steel Pythons were arriving like a downpour of raindrops or a hail of snowflakes blowing at his face, pouring onto his body and covering him in a layer armor which was compact and sturdy like no other.


    Each Steel Python, which carried almost all Extraordinary powers inside a world, were merely a scale upon the armor¡ªthe transition of mass was simply exceedingly complex that there was no time for Joshua to consume all of those worlds with the approaching waves of Evil Gods. It was therefore much better to bless the energy circulations of worlds with self-awareness, allowing those energies to converge upon his body.


    "This power¡­"


    The warrior murmured in awe and spread all four of his arms, his body surging with endless twisted halos¡ªthose were the formations of the many Steel Pythons connecting and fusing with each other, azure and silver light gathering, floating, and dancing around like fires around the Giant God. Where Joshua''s eyes were, scarlet and blinding divine radiance permeated the Void, causing even the worlds on the other side to tremble.


    Hence, a dense, serpentine belt of light began to appear over Joshua''s arm. It wrapped around the warrior''s four arms and shoulders, shifting like a rising corona. Hence, as if the entire galaxy was left in fear of Joshua''s transformation, even the speed of its rotation became quicker. Endless worlds hence began to quake a tinge just because he existed.


    "It is done."


    At that very moment, the awakening of innumerable Steel Pythons was akin to having self-awareness born unto the entire galaxy, a galactic class of Steel Python hence being born¡ªand that Steel Python had coiled itself over Joshua''s body, increasing his strength without limit while also acting as his protection.


    It was an intricate plundering, a convergence that occured naturally and was no different from having massive clouds of nebulae drawing in other nebulae to eventually form a star. Likewise with the profound assemblage of Steel Strength that assembled all Steel Strength adrift on its own into a greater existence, while that could cause the Flame of the galaxy to darkness, it was always better than allowing it to shine and dazzle before ending up being consumed by the Evil Gods.


    A long time thus passed¡ªmost Steel Pythons that had been grown were now the armor than shrouded Joshua''s form amidst bright fiery flame. The armor itself was plain and unadorned, with not much excessive decorations save for the densely-arranged scales over it. Runes in the shape of ¦Õ hovered above it, with silver and red radiance converging and hovering over its surface like a raging flame and emitting unending sparks.


    The sparks danced and illuminated the Void, with every overflowing spark burning with the illusory image of a world, everything inside set ablaze and hence reduced to ashes.


    A seemingly-imaginary crown materialized and hovered over the head of the four-armed Giant God. The crown itself was basically a form of rune and an acknowledgement, pouring energy into worlds by using sources such as souls or even Chaos. In turn, worlds would pour energy into it, in a mutually beneficial relationship known as the Soul Searing, and the greatest individual who held such an authority would be the King of Searing Soul.


    And now, Joshua was injecting energy into the entire galaxy, just as the entire galaxy injected its energy into him.


    [King of Searing Souls¡ªGalactic Form]


    That was power far greater than the previous time when Joshua had combined forms with the Steel Python of Stellaris, with Joshua being even stronger than he was then as the controller. Now, in the split second when the Galactic Form of the King of Searing Soul had come to be, the warrior could feel that almost every world across the galaxy had become a part of himself¡ªvirtually every single cultivated Steel Python had all fused within, becoming Joshua''s hands, feet, body, and heart.


    He seemed to have become a Steel Python of an entire galaxy, able to feel the Soul Cycles within every world. All of those cycles and circulations had actually converged upon the Vortex of Creation¡ªthe origins of the galaxy¡ªand if the galaxy itself had an individual consciousness, it would definitely have been born within, just like how the moment when the Evil God of Death was about to be born had almost turned the entire Vortex of Creation into its personal Darkest Abyss.


    Even so, Joshua would not do something like that. All he needed was power, and not to gulp down the entire galaxy.


    Moreover, it was not to say that only the Steel Pythons which Joshua had cultivated were coming to him.


    ***


    In the vast torrent of Steel like no other, there were also World Wills that were going to Joshua on their own will.


    Over the long journey, they saw the withering galaxies and the infinite legions of Chaos in the distance, as well as the warrior''s armor, which was composed of the multitude of World Wills, all of which were utilized without any form of waste.


    At the same time, the divine being of Steel was staring towards the distance and was about to depart.


    Bring us along!


    Let us go forward together.


    Do not leave me behind!


    For the future or for revenge, or simply because they had once been left behind and as such, were reluctant to be left behind for a second time, they willingly joined the ranks of other Steel Pythons. They would accompany the great one who was unrivaled, and hence journey towards the faraway stars for an expedition that was like no other in history.


    What was more, there was certainly no lack of beings that Joshua was familiar with in the profound torrent.


    The Steel Python Karlis was there, hidden amongst the tides of worlds as if intent on concealing itself. Even so, Joshua had identified it at a single glace, recognizing the familiar presence it had.


    "You actually don''t have to come."


    The voice of the Giant God who stood at the center of the galaxy left the Void shaking, having the force to actually move worlds. He stared at the Steel Python, which he placed upon his own palm, and flatly said, "I would not force even Steel Pythons that have personal will, and those that are here have come because of their disappointment or to fight for the sake of revenge. And you, Karlis¡­my friend, there is still life growing within your body, and you still have a future to speak of."


    "It was with great difficulty that the world of Karlis reignited its flame. You do not have to come, please make haste and return."


    "No."


    Having been discovered and hence reluctant to hide any further, Karlis answered determinedly and solemnly, its resolve as sturdy as Steel. "I will fight with you."


    "Joshua, do you know that the survivors of Grandia that lived within my body have already founded a new civilization? I feel joy for their development but I am still at a loss, for I am ever aware that they would never be my children regardless. I would love them¡ªand I had tried, but in the end, I must acknowledge that the hate I hold for Evil Gods is greater than any love I feel.


    "All of my children have perished, falling to the Evil God. Though I have told you before that hatred, no matter how much it was ingrained to the bone, would merely be insignificant dust and ripples in the Multiverse, that clinging upon it would never really allow us to advance, I have already made my choice¡ªmy desire for revenge is my path forward."


    Even as it spoke, the Steel Python lowered its head to level its gaze with the Giant God of Steel. Its eyes were immeasurably determined, and it spoke with great determination, "Joshua, do not hesitate. Allow me to become your power!"


    "Whether it is life or death that lies in the future, let us go forward together!"


    The Giant God could not refuse, and so breathed a sighed and clenched his fist.


    Silver radiance dazzled as the power of Karlis converged upon Joshua. He could sense that the will of Karlis was with him, just like the other intelligent Steel Pythons that had willingly come to him and become his power.


    Even the Steel Python of Simboa had come to him from the Void Vortex. It appeared to be cowering, seemingly embarrassed when it saw Joshua, even voicing an apology beforehand.


    "I understand that I am ill-fitting as a Steel Python."


    It mumbled quietly with a hint of regret at the Giant God, as if also recalling its scarce few memories. "I have disappointed too many lives and hence should atone for it¡­I know that the power of a world such as myself would not count for much to you, but I too could see the darkness that extends as far as the eye could see. I am aware that you might not if you don''t succeed, Joshua, the entire galaxy and the cosmos would hence come to be destroyed, but I just wish to tell you that if you don''t mind, I could help you¡ªeven if it is just for a little."


    "Well, at least you look the part now, Simboa."


    Joshua sighed and tried to dissuade it as well. "The superhumans and the Soul Puppets need your guidance, not to mention that your world has ascended once¡ªthere is still plenty in your future, just as I am convinced that you could change yourself to become a competent World Will¡­you don''t have to do this."


    "Yes, I have hesitated too."


    Simboa acknowledged the fact heartily, but its tone still recovered to calmness. "Even so, my children, the Simboans, have been destroyed because of my inaction, whereas the superhumans and the Soul Puppets are developing steadily, no longer requiring the assistance of its Steel Python before long. I do not have to keep leading them at all, and now is the time to make amends for my sins. I had also left the seed for a new Steel Python, and it would grow into the Steel Python belonging to the new Simboans."


    "I shall entrust their own destiny upon their own hands, while I will burn with what life I have left to illuminate a little part of the darkness for the sake of their future."


    Thus, the Steel Python of Simboa became one with Joshua as well.


    In a far-flung corner of the Lost Galaxy, a world that appeared to be dead and covered in dust had suddenly opened its outer seal and revealed light.


    Father Nature unbounded the seal enclosing the world of Illgner. The old tree looked up upon the infinite Void from within the world, with tears overflowing upon his face.


    "I am nothing but a cowardly god."


    Once upon a time, the terrible devastation resulting from his battle against the Evil Gods had turned the Mycroft continent upside down, just as he should have fallen in battle. Even so, whether it had been out of cowardice or out of his desire to protect the elven race, he had chosen flight, bringing along the elves which survived upon the continent away from those fields of war, arriving upon a faraway and remote world, before sealing itself with the intent of escaping the great calamity.


    He knew that he was very feeble and irresponsible, even abandoning some of his children to save others¡­he also knew how great his sins were, but fate left him no chance of fixing things¡ªthe Glorious Era had fallen, while some visitors from the Starfall civilization actually helped him repel an invading Evil God.


    He did not help in any way to speak of.


    To prevent Evil Gods from tracing the portals and hence reaching the home world, he had sealed Illgner in the hopes that the calamity would not extend towards it¡­but now, as the legion of Evil Gods which could engulf entire galaxies advanced towards them, in the face of the visitors that would devour the entire cosmos without leaving anything behind¡ªwhat good was running?


    "Ah¡­I finally understand now."


    The massive World Tree slowly uprooted itself, sighing as it dragged along its roots. The endlessly blossoming Father Nature hence began to turn into an obscure stream of light, hence heading off to the Void beyond the world. As every elf in Illgner looked on in astonishment, while the World Will watched indifferently but also breathed a sigh in reflex, the True God gave up on all imagination.


    He had ultimately understood a single thing, and one that he should have known several thousands of years ago.


    "Against the disaster of darkness and calamity of end that even the infinite stars and cosmos could not stop, against the enemy that is without end¡­"


    Cowards would only ever end up with no place to hide.


    Praying and hiding never brought about peace, just as waiting or pretending not to see never solved any problems. Likewise, peace and stability would never come if one would resort to closing their eyes, muffling their ears and saying nothing.


    Only the courageous would survive.


    To live on steadily or even normally was ever so difficult in the dark Multiverse¡­that was why courage had to be mustered.


    It was time to go!


    And so, amidst blinding divine light that turned into a vast surge, the deity went forth, returning to the ranks that he had once deserted. It was not for atonement, since he does not deserve such a thing, but the deity was simply accomplishing the duty he presently held as a divine being.


    This time, he would not run away in cowardice.


    ***


    In the world of Mycroft, a broken realm which had already been emptied and its continents cut out and taken away, with the departure of every god, Legendary champion, and all intelligent beings, along with the detachment of the Infinite Horizon, it was now merely an independent demiplane darting towards the Silent Void.


    There was no telling whether it was deliberate or coincidence, but in the World Inner of Mycroft, a massive seal was slowly unlocking.


    In no time at all, the Steel Python of Mycroft¡ªthe dark serpent which had been infected with Chaos¡ªappeared upon the world once more.


    Chaos infection was defined as the reversed flow of future possibilities. In itself, probabilities eroded by Malevolent Chaos contained inestimable information belonging to parallel worlds and the future, and insanity would be perfectly ordinary, while rationality was the exception after being such by such volumes of data. Apart from the Mastermind, there was basically no existence which could put such erratic masses into use, for any individual will would be consumed by the exceeding probabilities and become a part of the Chaos.


    It was only by setting on fire that the futures of Chaos would hence be destroyed, restored as genuine unknowns once more instead of acting as cornerstones manipulated by another. The Sage and Mycroft had once thought about accomplishing that, but the time that they had was simply not enough¡ªthe Sage had to hurry along his path to stop the root of calamity, since the fate of a single world was nothing too concerning in comparison to the terrible disaster that threatened the Multiverse.


    On the other hand, the Mastermind would have another second to maintain its progress if the Sage was late for a single second, hence acc.u.mulating even greater power.


    But now, the seal was opened after the azure Flame swept past it. And when it was awakened, the Steel Python could feel that its corrupted state was much lesser than before, and it hence looked around itself in shock to find its broken world, before turning towards the distant Void.


    "How early¡­so, the day has come?"


    The Mother of All Things had once been convinced that it would have to wait for a long time until a power that could save it¡ªor indeed a power that destroyed it¡ªwould finally reach it, and never would it have imagined that the day would come so quickly¡­the broken world of Mycroft and its utter emptiness certainly left it puzzled, but it was not too surprised either.


    Because it could sense that the profound waves of Chaos had come once again.


    "O children of mine¡­but what did all of you wish for with the release of my seal? That I would run? Or to restore my freedom in my final moments?"


    But that is without meaning, children.


    All of my friends are already dead, with not much left of my own descendants, the ancient gods all reduced to broken Marks and not a single champion of the past surviving. My best friend has left too, to go for a faraway place in the Multiverse to chase after the light of the Initial Flame¡­in this lonely Multiverse, what is the meaning to restoring my freedom?


    Thus, the Steel Python laughed and sighed, feeling joy as the eras moved on. Though incomplete, the ability to ignite a Flame that could torch the Chaos was certainly not something the Sage could do either¡ªMycroft therefore sighed over all that, because the Chaos had come, and the apocalypse was nigh.


    Hence, flailing its dark tail, the Steel Python freely entered the Void, darting to the center of the Void.


    "Do not refuse me, child."


    It streaked past the stars and traversed through the boundless Void, and it could see the familiar silhouette of the titanic God of Steel, who was raising his right hand and igniting a light that shone upon all of the cosmos. The Steel Python then smiled and spoke when it noticed the expression on the Giant God''s face.


    "Last time, it was the Sage¡­now, it is you. This time, descendants whom I am proud of, allow me to fight alongside all of you once again."


    Therefore, whether it had been a sigh or a bleak scream, with a resounding sacred cry which left worlds shaking and the split second that a radiance shone, every power that was in existence was one with Joshua.


    "It''s time to go," he thus said, his voice resounding over worlds. Beside the Giant God, the many champions and civilizations from many worlds hence echoed him, "It''s time to go!"


    ***


    The Giant God was not alone in keeping the stars together as if acting as the axis. There were also many gods and individuals surrounding him just like comets orbiting stars, stars which rotated around a galaxy. All of them had followed right behind the Giant God to reach this place, and determinedly swore an oath.


    The oath to protect the cosmos.


    What were they actually going to do? The ordinary people simply did not know¡ªnor did the normal Legendary-tier individuals, for that matter. All of them simply could not clearly see the exceedingly turbid darkness beyond the Void, unsure and unaware of anything, much less the objective of those champions.


    Still, the reality was that even the many champions right beside Joshua were not very clear about their very own purpose.


    Were they actually heading for the Silent Void to repel every invading Evil God, or were they paving a path so that others could leave, bringing with them the shelters of endless civilizations?


    They simply knew nothing, and yet all of them still determinedly prepared to head out, holding the belief that it was a guaranteed death and a heart of sacrifice.


    Be that as it may, just as the Giant God arose and was ready to step out, two blinks of light suddenly exuded in the Void.


    One was silver, the other golden-black.


    Joshua quietly paused at the sight, watching as they approached him and stopped beside his hand.


    "Are you two really coming along, Ying, Ling?"


    The Giant God asked slowly and seriously. "There is no turning back from this fight, for this is a resistance where death is assured. Have you thought about it, weapons of mine?"


    There was no need to answer that question¡ªneither of the divine armament siblings said a thing, and simply presented their presence, both of which were Legendary.


    Using that power which they had trained for a long time, they proved their own resolve along with their own intentions.


    Would this not do either, Master?


    Can''t we follow you forward with how we are now, Master?


    Any more words were not needed.


    That was why the Giant God shook his head, breathing a sigh and smiling. "If that is so, let''s go together."


    "Fire of Ying, Light of Ling¡ªreturn to my bones."


    He reached out to hold both blinks of light, with silver sacred light that burned the eye shining within the very next moment, a silver great sword and a black giant axe hence appearing. Tightly gripped in the four-armed Giant God''s hands, their bonds to him were so strong that it was as if they were a part of his body.


    That was incorrect, because they were a part of his own body in the first place.


    With everything completed and all preparations ready, the Giant God hence moved and departed.


    Countless other champions kept up with the footsteps of the Giant God, all of them becoming a majestic surge of radiance as they began their journey. Anyone who could see that sight in the Silent Void would have witnessed the sight of a galaxy''s light fading, with millions of small blinks that were drawing long radiant trails like comets, determinedly heading out to the dark Void and the advancing infinite tentacles of darkness.


    ***


    Inside the Ether Ring World of the Silent Void.


    Zero Three, acting as the core process hub of the Mana Net and central control of the Ether Ring World, gazed upon that same sight.


    She could see multitudes of Steel Pythons and champions she was familiar with leaving with that person whom she was so familiar with.


    She could see that, just as they had wished for, the divine armament siblings could follow their master into battle.


    The Armageddon.


    Meanwhile, she was raring to go herself¡­Zero Three wanted to go forth because she had the power too, a power that was greater than the divine armament siblings''¡ªwith the legacy from a god, the power of the Mana Net, and the results of her own hard training, her power would not dull in comparison to any other champion''s.


    Even so, a sonorous voice called out from the depths of the AI girl''s spirit.


    "Don''t come, Zero Three."


    It was that man''s voice¡ªcalm, but cautioning. "The others are allowed to, but not you."


    "Should everything fall to darkness and death, should our last stand fail, should we finally be reduced to dust wafting in the Void¡­"


    "Then you would be my last hope. You will become our last hope."


    That sonorous voice soon faded. But even as Zero Three listened to the voice of her heart and felt the ''seed'' hidden in the Mana Net Server and the Ether Ring World, she could not help but clench her fist and chew her lip, only to finally relax in dejection.


    "You are right¡­"


    The girl muttered in disappointment and frustration. "You have always been right..."


    "But didn''t you said that beings of wisdom do not have to keep doing the right thing? I have the right to choose to be a fool too, to make mistakes and act on my whims¡­"


    Nevertheless, that would not do, or at least not now. Zero Three understood that only she should not go, that she had to protect herself and ensure her own safety.


    It was clearly nothing too significant, since every single person had their own duty.


    Still, for some reason, Zero Three was crying.


    "Joshua¡­ Joshua¡­"


    At the core of the Mana Net, the girl who manifested out of data curled into ball, holding her own knees as her wings covered her sides, preventing anyone else from seeing her own tearful face.


    "My friend, my hero," she murmured ever so softly, "don''t leave us, I beg you¡­I beg you, please come back¡­"


    ***


    However, the warrior could not hear that voice.


    As the warrior rushed forward to the battlefield in silent resolve, he could no longer hear any voice. The instant when he drew his determined weapons meant that the divide between life and death was drawn.


    The flame was ablaze and surging in advance, the ever-present blaze igniting the Void of silence and leaving worlds shuddering in its wake.


    The power and hope of worlds had gathered upon him. That is why Joshua van Radcliffe swore that he would never give up or disappoint.


    The King of Searing Souls would shoulder everything, save everything, and correct everything.


    It was an oath, one that the man had kept and obeyed since ascending as Legend.

 Chapter 1040 - The Only Light

    Many Extraordinary individuals who were accomplished in combat often claimed that diverse and erratic powers would never compare to those few but specialized. It was similar to the thought that a thick wall of spongy cakes would never hold up against a single adamantite longsword.


    That notion was certainly not wrong: in the case of a Mind Flayer at High Gold-tier which had consumed the souls of dozens of thousands of people fighting against a clergy who was only Low Gold-tier, the former would certainly not be the one with an advantage¡ªthe latter''s purer strengths would inevitably break down the strong but hollow attacks of the former, with basically no exceptions. That was because when it came to the former, it was already difficult for them to not go berserk, much less control their strength, while the latter would only need an undead purification spell to directly trigger an implosion of the former''s power and have it self-destruct.


    Either way, that theory was correct. But with that being said¡­what if the former consumed not just dozen thousands, but a hundred thousand or a million?


    Or what if it was dozen millions, or even several hundred million?


    Whether the former would self-destruct¡ªeven the shockwaves resulting from a power of such magnitude would allow the Mind Flayer to crush any individual who would dare to challenge it, and none who was not Supreme could have any disposition to actually be near it.


    It was needless to say what could happen if the Mind Flayer was able to control such diverse and erratic powers.


    ***


    A power was surging.


    Boundless luminous silver mist was enveloping the Four-armed Giant God before turning into a radiant trail marked dazzlingly upon the Void. At the same time that he darted towards the depths of the Silent Void, Joshua could not help giving a long and loud yell, causing the dimensions around to tremble and turn into a raging storm.


    Harnessing the power Steel Pythons from almost every world across a galaxy and gathering them into a single body, that inestimable, horrific energy had now been crafted into the warrior''s armor. It was the last resort taken under compelling circ.u.mstances, allowing Joshua to briefly surpass the level of most Demi Saints as well as his own, reaching a threshold that was like no other.


    He was no Wise One, but his strength now was certainly not anything that an ordinary Demi Saint could compare to. The Galactic Form of the King of Searing Soul was very much the will of an entire galaxy given form, and the warrior felt as if he could wipe out millions of worlds with just a single thought, forcing the galaxy to reverse and the heavens to crack.


    "This is not the worst yet," he muttered to himself quietly, looking out towards the distant darkness. Though he now held great power like never before, his mind and body were infinitely calm. "We still have time."


    "We still have a chance."


    No one could fully understand the warrior''s mutterings. Every champion journeying beside him, following him as they rapidly streaked through the Void, could only think that ''Joshua presently believes that having such power allows him to fight the endless swarm of darkness'', and as such, ''we still have a chance''. Still, what the warrior was really thinking about would never be understood¡ªeven if it was Igor, Joshua''s own longtime friend.


    There was no telling how much time had passed.


    Just when Joshua was dragging along an infinite trail of light, leading the bravest champions of an entire cosmos and approaching the great, dark enemy in the Silent Void which could drown everything, the warrior had the most normal of thoughts as he watched those countless spawns and Evil Gods of Chaos which extended as far as the eye could see in the split second before the battle started.


    The worlds and galaxies are being surrounded by darkness. What path could await the present era?


    Would they fall before the oncoming Chaotic horrors, and descend unto the abyss called Eternity?


    Or would they be burnt and be reborn in a baptism of fire?


    Without a word, Joshua stared at the Chaos horde which split Void and worlds as if they were about to divide the entire Multiverse into two halves. While his mind whirled with such mundane questions and thoughts, the warrior smiled faintly. His hands clenching even harder upon the great sword and the giant axe, while his other two weaponless hands tightened into fists.


    The answer to conflict could only be found in conflict.


    And now is the time for war!


    Like tentacles or feelers, the horde of darkness arriving from the other side of dimensions reached towards them from unknown Chaotic places, ready to strike the cosmos. However, it was only after approaching them that Joshua noticed something: those endless, ferocious and grotesque spawns of Chaos, along with the innumerable squirming and pulsating Evil Gods of Chaos, were actually a long wall of gloom stuffed into the Void.


    A Citadel of Chaos!


    Not even Demi Saints would dare to rush headlong into such a swarm. It remained that their power was not actually endless, even if it was almost¡ªshould other Evil Gods and spawns manage to keep them occupied for the shortest fraction of moments, and in turn allow multiple Demi Saint Evil Gods to encircle them, there would certainly be nothing but death waiting.


    Be that as it may, Joshua did not hesitate at all to swing the great sword in his hand as hard as he could in front of himself. Without even a moment''s pause, he followed along the radiant scar the blade left and crashed into the immeasurably thick darkness!


    Boom!!!


    The silver great sword, which was far larger than a world, moved amidst raging crimson blaze. Every Chaos spawn sliced by it were very much like dry leaves ignited, instantly becoming a blinding flame. Right behind it, Joshua''s true form, which was seemingly a world-ending meteor falling above, would crash into anything left, leaving nothing but dust!


    Like a spark dropping into a field of black oil, though the former was absolutely insignificant compared to the latter and the latter much more massive and thicker as compared to the former, it was the former that ignited the latter as both made contact. Even as a supreme blaze arose, a tremendous gap had also been opened!


    "Don''t stop. Keep charging!"


    With Joshua in the lead and acting as the ramming horn, the champions of Order followed right behind him as a blinding trail of flame was burning and forcing every Evil God into retreat, forming a large path anyone could walk¡ªthey would kill every single surviving but maimed Evil God to clear the entire sector around them, before they kept up with Joshua and rushed completely into swarms of Chaos.


    All at once, pitch-black Chaos filled every other single direction, warped malice filling all that there was in the vicinity.


    In the single split second that the champions of Order had collided against one of the dark feelers, the feeler immediately paused for an instant before a cavity so massive it could actually be seen in the cosmos appeared over the swarms of Chaos. Though already of considerable size, the cavity was still deepening inwardly before it finally became a titanic gap that was simply irreparable.


    Meanwhile, at the forefront and amidst the endless darkness of the Chaotic swarm, Joshua was simply swinging his weapons.


    His great sword was aflame, moving unhindered as the blade unleashed a million flashes, completely sweeping away every spawn and Evil God before it as if clearing away dust. The seemingly infinite spawns could not even survive for an instant before being obliterated by the fiery radiance of the blade, just as ordinary Evil Gods were having a hard time escaping with their lives¡ªthey were doing all they could to survive in the face of the torrential flashes from the blade and avoid being diced into tiny pieces.


    Even if Joshua would run into any being that was a little tougher, such as certain beings that were actually stronger than Evil Gods, the warrior would merely tighten his grip over his black giant axe and bear down upon it¡ªthere was actually no inventiveness with the Axe of Finality, which was basically condensed out of a black hole. It would just leave everything in dissipating pieces that the giant axe itself would swallow to strengthen itself.


    Still, even that was far from enough. The number of Evil Gods at the front end of the hordes of darkness were already in the millions, with no lack of Ultimate Legends amongst them or even Evil Gods almost reaching the level of Demi Saint. While they would meet the fate of being hammered into nothingness by a swing of a sword or the axe as they came forward one after another, but as such beings gathered into a swarm and lunged headlong at Joshua like a great wave, even Joshua had to furrow his brow as he was now and become serious.


    That being said, being serious was all he had to do.


    Raising his idle upper right hand, which was forged from Steel and coiled around by red-black patterns, the Silver Giant God opened his palm and leveled it precisely at the massive torrent of Evil Gods, as if wanting to grasp all life within it¡ªthen, the palm abruptly closed and clenched into a fist!


    Ooom! A dull reverberation resounded over the stillness of the Void. In the very moment that the massive hand had clenched, dimensions were distorted as a singularity of energies manifested in the Void directly. It appeared dead ahead of the torrent of Evil Gods and instantly compressed the few Evil Gods in front firmly and consumed them, before turning into a rapidly whirling black hole of Chaos, sitting a dimensional storm while never ceasing to absorb new physical matter and energy to become even more massive.


    Still, that was not the end. The Silver Giant God''s upper right hand made a waving motion, with the ever-enlarging black hole hence dancing around in the Void like a meteor hammer and seemingly under the control of the Giant God''s gestures, wiping out legions of Evil Gods and Chaos spawns. Soon, Joshua made another motion as if ''freeing'' something from his hand, and the black hole that had accelerated up to an unbelievable rate abruptly darted to the depths of the Void just like a missile, blasting all of the darkness along the way and leaving a huge, deep hole.


    Before Joshua, who was a Demi Saint at the top of his power, even the legions of ordinary Evil Gods and spawns were no more frightening than tiny pests. Despite not using his Galactic Form of King of Searing Seal, he had easily penetrated the citadel of Chaos, and there was certainly no need to speak for his stronger form.


    Be that as it may, the swarms of Chaos were beginning to react to the rapid advance of Joshua and the others. The multitudes of Evil Gods hence began to join together to form layers of distorted but sturdy barriers, ready to slow down the warriors and drown them within the tides of Chaos.


    Still, having seen the unthinkable swarms of darkness and their charging barriers of gloom, Joshua cried out sonorously, and began to rotate his entire body, clenching both great sword and giant axe¡ªit was not a simple whirling either, for he was using the technique that the Evil God of Cohesion had used to pull the infinite Chaos to himself deliberately just like a vortex, hence gathering and absorbing, even evolving! He was now a spiral vortex resembling a drill that was churning over the dark tentacles, and in the very instant that he burst out, he pierced through the million layers of dark barriers and then created a profoundly long path from the corpses of countless Evil Gods!


    And when the warrior had penetrated through the thousands of layers of dark barriers, Joshua and a number of champions of Order only realized then that the dark swarms of endless Evil Gods were actually divided into different layers.


    As a matter of fact, the entire dark swarm of Evil Gods resembled the layers of completely different stones sedimented into the lithosphere. Each layer was composed of countless similar Evil Gods, overlapping and hence forming the long tentacles, with ends no light could reach.


    The first layer of Evil Gods was composed of ordinary civilizations which had fallen due to various irreversible incidents of natural disasters such as earthquakes, flood, an ice age, an atmosphere poisoned by volcanic gases, the distortion of planetary orbits, their star going supernova, the collision of two galaxies, or even the collision of two different worlds.


    The second floor was generally similar too, but the fall of their former civilizations tend to be due to other things such as a change in their natural ecosystem, a defect in lifeforms, issues of social constructs, or the invasion of foreign races¡­the further the levels progressed, the more developed the Evil Gods'' original civilizations would be, and the more serious the distortion of their probability. In fact, the fall of such civilizations were mostly caused by the probability distortion of their own intelligent life and the civilization itself¡ªin other words, the frontmost Evil Gods were from civilizations that had fallen to unstoppable natural calamity, while those further behind had fallen to self-destruction that should have entirely been avoidable, and could even have been caused by the civilization itself going astray.


    Neither had anything to do with competence either: there were actually advanced civilizations amongst the former levels which were devastated due to galactic scale shifts that destroyed millions of worlds.


    Still, the further behind one would progress, the more Evil Gods there would be.


    "Perhaps the Evil Gods towards the very rear of the dark swarm might have been civilizations with downfalls that the Mastermind had personally seen to¡­or there is the possibility that they had thrown themselves into Chaos with the intend of allying themselves with their force."


    It was not entirely impossible, since Chaos was a form of power too. There would be no lack of beings who wish to study it and refine themselves¡ªthe cultists of Chao being a perfect example.


    Nonetheless, Joshua''s hand did not dally a fraction as his mind swirled with such thoughts. He never stopped swinging both his weapons to cut down every attacking Chaos.


    And it was in that very moment as Joshua''s gaze suddenly became somber, whereas the bodies of the many champions of Order who were slaying the Evil Gods alongside the Giant God froze.


    With a harrowing cry that rang throughout the Void and stirring mournful thoughts, a warped vortex had appeared nearby and was materializing!


    The first Demi Saint Evil God had appeared from the swarm of Chaos!


    It was a phantom that reminded one of vengeful spirits, an incorporeal spirit form that even High Legends could not see at all if they did not focus their eyes. It had appeared out of nothingness and rapidly lunged towards Joshua.


    The Evil God itself must have belonged to a Calamity-class civilization, and Joshua could see through its origins from a single glance: it was an Extraordinary civilization which had been devastated by the Extraordinary resurrections thanks to the powerful energy that the Great Mana Tide had brought to it. They had relied on Extraordinary machinery parts before, but the overflowing Extraordinary energy left all artificial creations useless while every perished soul in the civilization were brought back to life. Stimulated into insanity by the energy of the Mana Tide, 99% of all individuals were slaughtered in a single day, leaving the civilization to die.


    It had been a powerful civilization which had fallen to its own similarly-powerful living animated artificial creations and their own ghosts. And now, the Spectral Evil God was approaching Joshua, with every other Evil God or spawn it passed by darting forward like itself, as if being controlled¡ªand in the midst of their charge, all of those Chaotic forces were dissolving into almost see-through shadows that entered into the spirit form of the Demi Saint Evil God.


    Spiritual possession, assimilation, erosion, control! Able to see that his enemy was unusually powerful at once, Joshua did not react in fear, but instead laughed loudly and moved out to face the Evil God!


    The warrior did not fear enemies coming from his back. Because of his dazzling light and overly-conspicuous fire, every Evil God and spawn amongst the swarm only had their eyes on Joshua¡ªthey would not attack the other champions of Order, perhaps because they simply did not see them as a threat. Though it was definitely an insult, this was not the time for honor. One way or another, they could just stay behind Joshua and attack any Chaos and kill any Evil God coming at Joshua from behind, thus alleviating the pressure for him.


    And thus, the four-armed Giant God and the invisible vengeful spirit collided. Like plants growing more roots, countless translucent silhouettes latched on to Joshua as if intent on invading and possessing him. To put it in another way, they would animate a part of Joshua''s own body to fight against Joshua himself, a trick that forced a foe to destroy itself and one which the Evil God happened to be adept at.


    But on approach and before those spirits could reach him, they were dissipating into thin air from afar, even bursting into flames¡ªeven before they could move closer, they were fully ignited by the flames around the Giant God, which traced the energies keeping those spirit bodies to incinerate the Evil God instead! It was nothing other than the fiery waves stirred as Joshua charged forward, but it had directly routed the swarm spawning from the Demi Saint Evil God¡­and then, with a slash of the warrior''s sword, a crimson trail of flame arose upon the Void, the powerful force from the blade sweeping away and beating down the Spectral Evil God, leaving its true form in pieces!


    As the colossal vengeful spirit was blown away, the pieces of its body which Joshua''s blade had ignited scattered across every direction. Hundreds of fragments the size of worlds fired away like burning meteors, sprinkling and crashing towards the legions of Evil Gods behind them and completely ignited them.


    One of the larger pieces had even crashed a violent trail into the dark swarm, burning the countless Evil Gods and spawns while drawing a long black ditch painted in scarlet gold, igniting unending fires!


    Still, such a strike only maimed the Spectral Evil God. Before it could be killed and blown away, it had already consumed swarms of other Evil Gods and spawns, rapidly recovering, while the second Demi Saint Evil God appeared right behind it!


    It was a¡­something, with broken claws of flesh and blood reaching out from the Void. But before that Evil God could show itself and reveal its true form, a massive silver iron fist had been brought down to bear¡ªJoshua did not have the time to spare to see what Evil God it was, what miserable past it experienced, or what caused its downfall, but was using the most pure, monumental, and unbelievable brute force to press down directly on the Evil God, squeezing it back into the Evil God swarms surging at them! The terrific power even crushed the surrounding Void, leaving only a bloody, muddled mess.


    Soon, however, the iron fist relaxed and the unnamed Demi Saint Evil God promptly roared in rage, its flesh talons charging against as if to conjure its colossal and monstrous true form¡­the presence of its manifestation had already sent the Evil Gods around them flying, with countless weaker Evil Gods or spawns breaking down into pieces and splitting. Then, in the same moment they were destroyed, they too became a part of the flesh.


    Nonetheless, a world-splitting giant axe was there to meet it.


    Before the Demi Saint Evil God could fully compose itself, the giant axe, embodying the might to cut apart a thousand worlds, had directly chopped it apart, along with every single abomination in the endless Chaotic torrents behind it.


    Even from the cosmos, one would see an excessively dazzling arc shining amongst the swarm of darkness. It darted through the curtain of gloom, tearing apart an extended portion of Chaos¡­ though it would certainly thrill, it was simply miniscule in comparison to the unending collective of Chaos tentacles.


    Still, for some reason or whether it had been an illusion, the tentacles that encircled the entire cosmos actually shifted away slightly at that single instant.


    It was not actually an illusion¡ªas the champions who had been standing guard in the cosmos, looking for a chance to escape through the fiery path Joshua had left while carrying the many shelter realms, they determined through hasty calculations that the infinite dark tentacles had definitely been shifted slightly. They had been diverted to another angle, instead of lunging fully at the cosmos.


    But that was not actually good news, because greater calamity would hence come.


    One could see that greater glooms amongst the endless tentacles of Chaos besieging the cosmos were detaching from the unending distortion and vaulting away. Those were all beings with presences that left others shuddering, causing uncountable anomalies even as they darted through the Void, and were certainly Demi Saint Evil Gods without any doubt.


    Unstoppable, unbelievable, and certainly should not have been looked directly upon¡ªeven if they lacked in numbers, those Evil Gods whose sheer might appeared to eclipse the entire swarm began to gather around Joshua and the others. In fact, the multitude of Evil God legions at the tentacle tips were breaking away, turning into black shrouds covering all sight and enshrouding the entire cosmos.


    The sight brought to one''s mind black moths extending as far as the eye could see, surrounding a single a bundle of raging flame.


    It was a swarm of darkness capable of extinguishing all flame.


    Eternity!


    Eternity!


    The uncountable Evil Gods were calling out in words assembled from infinite languages. The ever-existing Perished Eternities were no different from moths in the flame, calling out, wailing, roaring, and bellowing as they charged toward the single visible light: the other eternity which was still alive and burning, releasing boundless energy and possibilities.


    The cold desired the warm, the dark wanted the light, the destroyed yearned for the unscathed, while the perished aimed for the still existent¡­the Evil Gods were basically an instinct without any consciousness. They were neither kind nor malicious, good nor evil¡ªthey simply had no intentions or any desires, just as they did not want to destroy. It was simply that one would be destroyed in if one approached them, and their so-called attack was not actually attacking, but a simple ''touch'' in their own way.


    As the Evil Gods of Chaos that could not see anything apart from Eternity finally saw the brightest eternity and its great radiance, what would they do?


    Such was the truth behind ''Evil God invasion'' and ''End of Eras''. It was nothing more than the tale of a horde of moths lunging at the fire but also extinguishing it.


    ***


    But Joshua already knew.


    Back when he had slain the Evil God of Death and lent his ears to the tragic cries of endless Chaos, he had understood everything¡­just as how it was all he could do.


    That was why the four-armed Giant God swung his great sword, bellowing as he cut down at the Spectral Evil God and Physical Evil God that were coming at him once again. Great power overflowed, splitting apart the oceanic Chaos torrent and opening a wide, extended path¡ªwith Joshua hence leading the others and continuing forward as far as they could.


    What was more, Joshua did not merely limit himself to Steel Strength or the King of Searing Soul''s power, because he would use any power at his disposal to defeat his foes. Thus, as formless waves took shape in the Void and the surging force of the Great Mana Tide was stirred as well, all check and balance for energy was left in tatters: dimensional storms of peerless scale appeared out of nowhere in the Void and blew away the uncountable spawns and weaker Evil Gods, even crushing them down into nothingness.


    Then, a transparent shield of ether turned into a sturdy wall, taking shape beside the warrior while blocking an Evil God''s charge, with the entity itself breaking into pieces, just like a moth that was crashing into a transparent glass wall with the resolve to die. As if it came at no cost, the unending ranks of elemental spirits were being summoned and grown like fruits out of Joshua''s body, before being animated and imbued with power.


    Great divine power and vigorous psionic energy fused and converged in the Void, before finally materializing into the prided Infinity Dynamo of Divine Energy of the Takurians above his King of Searing Soul crown. However, that Infinity Dynamo of Divine Energy created entirely from the strength of one was even stronger than the one containing the collective power of the entire Takurian race. It rapidly rotated as if turning worlds, the combined form of divine energy releasing myriad colored radiance, while its mere existence crushed all things into fine dust wherever its light would reach, breaking apart the dimensional storm that was the Great Mana Tide as well and wiping out trillions of Chaos.


    Even Nature Power was being used, with colossal Void plants taking root over the corpses of Evil Gods and swallowing tremendous energy as they cleansed all that was turbid around them. Illusory fleets were appearing out of thin air as well, unleashing salvos of stunning power from their main batteries to intercept the Evil Gods coming from afar.


    Be that as it may, even after having destroyed millions, there would be still be endless Chaos coming, pouring forth from across every direction. The battle was far from over, and it was still too soon to relax. Even so, even if it was immeasurably difficult, the other gods could see that Joshua was laughing heartily.


    Could he be feeling joy in this battle that could not get any worse?


    Could it be that such a thing like war was really his happiness and purpose?


    It was certainly the case as much it was not.


    Joshua swung his giant axe like a toy, even if the mass of this superweapon alone could be the core of a galaxy. Its brushes could destroy the composition of a weaker Evil God, the winds it could stir cutting gaping wounds into the dark swarm. Each of Joshua''s laugh would mean the fall of a particular powerful Evil God, which in turn would fuse into the giant axe, adding to its devastating power.


    Happiness? Purpose? Perhaps.


    However, he was alive not because of individual purpose or selfish happiness, but for bonds.


    ***


    A life was bonded to their parents at birth.


    A life was bonded to their friends and instructor as they grew up.


    A life was bonded to their companions, comrades, and partners through their struggles in life.


    A life was bonded to kin, wife, children, and all the many acquaintances as they brought life to new generations and became accomplished.


    Could the existence of life itself be in the purpose of obtaining personal happiness and meaning?


    No, certainly not. It had nothing to do with purpose or happiness.


    It was possible for a life to have never experienced any happiness or exist without purpose, living muddleheadedly and accomplishing no ideals, nor having the ability to do so. They would not even be able to do the things they loved day after day¡­but should such a miserable, tragic and unhappy life be denied because it was without happiness or purpose? Would existences with connections and support be compelled to determined severance just because they could not succeed?


    No, absolutely not.


    Regardless of how tormenting or how frustrating it would be, even when he lived in a world without miracles¡ªan age of Great Unity where peace was in all things¡ªJoshua van Radcliffe would also live on diligently, never giving up on life and his existence.


    He therefore would not allow anyone else, or even himself to deny it.


    At the very beginning, in this world (the Multiverse) that he had no bonds with, Joshua''s purpose of existence was really the simple aspect of battle, because it was his single bliss and meaning. Still, as time passed on and countless bonds were forged, he began to earn kin, friends, companions, and targets, mentors and those whom he liked.


    But now, his battles and his life were no longer so simple-minded. The man who was alleged to never change had shifted ever so little from a delicate aspect: his life was no longer his own, but now belonged to all the bonds he has.


    Even if he would no longer feel passion for conflict or be expectant of powerful foes, it was all in the name of meeting the hopes and expectations that all beings placed upon him. The warrior would hence still be the warrior, only ever fighting carefreely and with his full power.


    Such was the bond between ''Self'' and ''all things''.


    ***


    At the moment, the champions of Order had penetrated deep into the ranks of the Chaos swarm, but the passage which they had made was unbelievably long, and could have been the length of several galaxies¡ªand with things having progressed as such, over a dozen Demi Saint Evil Gods had darted towards them from the other side of dimensions to engage Joshua in a melee.


    Even if he had assumed the Galactic Form of the King of Searing Soul and had ascended to obtain the greatest power amongst Demi Saints, Joshua still found himself having a hard time against dozens of powerful foes with varied abilities, which were equally powerful and could hold up against himself for some time. Moreover, he was now behind the lines of the swarms of Chaos, with many Ultimate Evil Gods harassing him by attacking at the cost of their own lives, preventing him from fighting at full power or focus in destroying those powerful Demi Saint Evil Gods.


    There was even a moment as excessive numbers of Evil Gods blew themselves up to divert Joshua''s defenses so lightly, allowing the joint attack of two Demi Saint Evil Gods to strike true on his left chest, punching a huge hole into his body¡ªeven if he had at once set fire on surrounding Evil Gods and used them as fuel to heal the wound, Joshua had unquestionably became passive in the skirmish, and hence could only parry the escalating full-power assault of the enemy.


    But that was when a familiar deity came forward.


    The God of Love and Death had been staying behind Joshua to stop the Evil Gods coming from behind with other champions of Order. It had to be said that they had done very well, and if Joshua was the drill which dug a huge path ahead, they were those pushing it forward and protecting it, allowing the drill to advance without caring for anything behind him.


    But now, just guarding his back was not enough. That was why the divine being had arisen, facing her own end with composure.


    Standing over Joshua''s shoulder, violet divine power began to dance and condense, finally manifesting as the divine crest of the Withered Heart.


    "I have reached my limit."


    Unlike her usual slightly radical emotional state, the elven goddess was absolutely serene, no longer acting like a god of the aspects of love and death but a real elf, silently watching the falling leaves and blossoming flowers of home. On the other hand, behind Yolanda, the Withered Heart was reviving, pulsating and throbbing¡ªits dried flesh and blood becoming fresh, even alive.


    But in return, the divine power of the deity was surging wildly at a rate that was not normal at all, like nuclear reactor that was going out of control. Irrepressible and enormous tides were charging in the Root, awaiting the instant when the god would consume herself and her enemies.


    Even so, the goddess was not concerned, and merely continued, "It is only with a dead heart that passionate love could carried, and anything that lives would never be able to bear the misery of that which they love. It is the spiral and pinnacle of love and death which I have reached, and in yearning for the things I love and death, I have chosen the latter. But do not believe that I have been pursuing death, o warrior¡ªfor my death is for all the beings whom I love as well."


    With those words, the human form of the elven goddess vanished instantly. Meanwhile, the Withered Heart was completely alive¡­or the Beating Heart, as it should be called now, which was similar to an ordinary heart that thumped powerfully when a person was near something which they yearned for. Pulsating strongly, it emanated lifeforce without end and with unending vigor, and just by beating, its great Nature Power, lifeforce, and divine power had deflected or blocked most attacks from ordinary or Ultimate Evil Gods!


    At the same time, the heart neither paused nor hesitated to entering Joshua''s body at once like a mirage, fusing as one with him!


    All at once, every being present could hear the cosmic rumbling exuding from the chaotic Void around them.


    [Joshua, I can see that you might truly enjoy battle and the slaughter, but you have not been really expectant of it, but merely waited. What you truly desire and yearned aren''t such things, but whatever it is you love and whatever it is you want to do, you must make haste, for these are the final moments.]


    [And in the end, I can only offer you a blessing.]


    The four-armed Giant God neither sighed in mourning or emotion, but kept roaring and rushing forward, with all the blows and injury that he suffered cleared away. A goddess in the state of Divine Death was granting him power at the cost of her own death, and as he ran into a Demi Saint Evil God resembling a prism that kept detaching and assembling itself, the warrior lifted his burning great sword aloft, dazzling divine flame burning as he swung it down determinedly!


    Everything was torn apart in an instant. The Prism Evil God was directly cut in two and a magma flame devoured it from within its body and extended. Boundless flame hence waged upon the Evil God''s form, callous streams of heat piercing it and destroying every inch of its structure¡ªthe Demi Saint Evil God was hence turned into a torch with just a single swing, igniting the countless Evil Gods and Chaos spawns around itself and turning everything into ashes!


    Still, killing a Demi Saint Evil God did not actually turn things around. The endless fight continued as the Chaos that was without end gushed forward, and all Joshua could do was to protect himself as almost ten Demi Saint Evil Gods surrounded him, having no strength to spare in aiding other champions of Order¡ªthey were all now in the depths of the swarm, and apart from the burning trail of flame behind, everywhere else was the squirming darkness.


    To advance and for hope, one champion after another would come forward to block a single blow for Joshua or lure away a horde of Ultimate Evil Gods. All of them would hence sacrifice themselves, thousands of years of cultivation, all their hopes and ambitions hence gone.


    There were even champions who had lost their way in the prolonged charge. Having left the range of Joshua''s flame, they would be occupied by Evil Gods and unable to leave, hence fated to die silently without leaving a mark or anything behind. Still, every champion and God with Joshua feared nothing, as those who followed Joshua into this death had chosen to become corpses (for all living beings) anyway.


    Even so, there would still be an end to the slaughter, just as the swarm of Evil Gods would ultimately exhaust. Moreover, what everyone had wanted to do was to simply open a path heading out the other side of the legions of Evil Gods¡ªand as he maintained his melee against the Demi Saint Evil Gods, Joshua realized that the end of the trail was nearby and ahead.


    But now, only a handful of Legendary champions from foreign civilizations and familiar faces remained beside Joshua.


    Before them, there were a dozen Demi Evil Gods of various forms, great power, and unusual abilities blocking the path ahead.


    In fact, Demi Saint Evil Gods that could destroy galaxies and stir storms in cosmos were now coming out in droves. That would undoubtedly be a complete case of collapse in balance, as no such thing had ever appeared over the history of the Multiverse¡ªbut given that what Joshua would do was something no one had done before, it was only natural that an unprecedented enemy would appear.


    As a dozen Demi Saint Evil Gods attacked with no instinct for self-preservation, Joshua had a hard time making a breakthrough, not to mention that the trail of flame he had left behind him was gradually being consumed by the darkness. That trail had been able to repel most Evil Gods, and since the Evil Gods would pursue the warrior by reflex and would not deliberately go to places they abhorred, the trail had actually been very safe for moving the shelters. Moreover, with every eye of every God focused on the warrior himself, its stability had been further ensured.


    Now, however, perhaps because the battle had gone on for too long, the trail of flame was disappointing. Surrounded and assaulted by the many Evil Gods, Joshua simply could not even use his strength to maintain it.


    That was why the only way was sacrifice¡ªcontinuous sacrifice.


    The first was an otherworld champion, an Ultimate Legend whose form brought to mind a mountain of mana crystals. He did not say much, but simply guffawed as he dashed forward and struck an oncoming Demi Saint Evil God and began to crumble. However, even as the mountain crumbled, the crystals would fall off and released greater power and light. Then, in the split second as the crystal mountain fully shattered and every crystal self-destructed, the energy that the champion had stored for dozen thousands of years fully exploded. Not only had it stopped the nearest Demi Saint Evil God, it was even pushed away into a nearby swarm!


    With one less Demi Saint Evil God obstructing him, Joshua finally had the effort to spare and relayed the energy which kept the trail of flame stable¡­but that was far from enough. He could not defeat the Demi Saint Evil Gods in a short time and clear a path to the other side of the swarm.


    Hence, it was the moment for the second sacrifice.


    "I know what you are thinking, young man."


    The God of Conservation and Reformation stepped out. The divine dwarf had been using his steel-covered tome as a flail to hammer away at one Evil God after another, and at this very moment, there was nostalgia in his face. That being said, he was not looking at Joshua but at the pitch-darkness of Chaos, along with the gloom that was the Evil Gods. "You are completely different from the Sage, and yet so identical too," he sighed. "You geniuses, monsters of such unbelievable power¡­do you really believe that us mediocres and mortals cannot tell what your true intentions are?


    "Joshua, do you think that you are the only capable one? Aren''t you needing us to help you go forward at the moment?"


    Joshua opened his mouth as if wanting to say something, but Ezerg had already moved up and walked his last step. The humanoid form of the dwarven deity diminished, with the divine crest of a thick tome and an iron hammer hence appearing behind it.


    [This time, I shall be going on ahead. I really don''t hope to see you, young man, because every time I do, I would remember that happy, delightful, nostalgic but irrecoverable age of my youth.]


    Like a gushing river, unparalleled divine power which drove Divine Death was also guiding the power from the Root, streaking forward. Another Demi Saint Evil God''s attack was hence blocked and its entire form pushed away, temporarily unable to return to the fight. Joshua himself certainly would not allow such a chance to slip by, and rushed into the enemy formation, maiming several Evil Gods and killing one Demi Saint Evil God, before advancing another remarkable distance.


    ***


    In the end, with the sacrifice of one champion after another and Joshua''s consecutive slaying of Demi Saint Evil Gods, every cost and battle now held meaning.


    Throughout the fearsome melee, Joshua simply could not tell what ability his opponents possessed or even their appearance, much less their history. But as Joshua struck out with another heavy vertical slash that sent a Demi Saint Evil God resembling a collection of luminous droplets flying towards the endless distance, an exit cutting through the swarm of Evil Gods to the other side of the Silent Void finally appeared in front of the survivors!


    "Finally! We did it!"


    "There is a path! There is a path ahead!"


    Every remained champion was cheering. Even if the situation was still dire and accommodated no negligence, even the calm and composed Igor was actually smiling.


    The swarm of Evil Gods was penetrable¡ª by moving the shelter realms of all civilizations here through the trail of flame and crossing out to the Silent Void for another cosmos, the ''seeds'' of this cosmos could be preserved.


    There was certainly nothing they could do to help the other beings that had remained in the present cosmos¡­there was no way to save them no matter how much the others would rack their brains.


    One way or another, they could abandon this era to the Evil Gods. The next era, where many cosmoses would join hands in fighting the Chaos, they would absolutely excel and be more complete than this era!


    With special communicators that Joshua had specially invented, everyone began to make contact, with every champion still waiting in the Chaos showing joy upon receiving news of the breakthrough¡ªsoon, those champions who had already prepared everything brought along the shelter realms, prepared to depart along the trail of flame and go out beyond the swarm.


    But at that single moment, the countless Restoration Beams and Redemption Beams were beginning to shine.


    ***


    An azure flame was starting to spread from all corners of the present cosmos, heading off to other stars.


    Just as everyone were left astonished by the sudden sight, a mysterious power had suddenly been unleashed away from the beams, directly restraining every champion ready to escape with the shelter realms, keeping them where they were and immobile! Even the surviving champions of Order who had been fighting beside Joshua had all been struck down by the great power, hence falling back into their present cosmos along the trail of flame!


    "Aaargh! What are you doing, Joshua!!"


    Unable to free themselves no matter how strong they struggled, the God of Might and Justice who had been pushing the Ether Ring World with the God of Life bellowed in rage. Regardless, silver chains shot out from the Void and held every Mycroft champion tightly on the spot, even as Israel burned with rage to looked up at the other side. "So many people and gods have sacrificed themselves, all just to clear that path and for this very moment! Joshua, don''t let everyone''s blood go to waste!"


    Even so, the roars and curses of innumerable champions were only met with a greater force from the warrior.


    At the same time, the azure flame began to spread from the luminous beams, igniting the worlds around them and growing one Steel Python after another.


    Joshua was harnessing even more power from the cosmos.


    Although the energy was far less than the energy gathered in the Lost Galaxy where everything had been prepared, the sheer number after Joshua''s years of spreading Restoration Beams and Redemption System across the cosmos meant that the energy gathered was much greater than that gathered from the Lost Galaxy!


    Hence, with such plundering, the light of the entire cosmos briefly dimmed a fraction, with that immeasurably magnificent power transcending dimensions to converge on the body of the man.


    "Ah, aaaaaargh!"


    Joshua''s scream of anguish, which resounded over the cosmos and echoing through flame and Restoration Beams, made even the wrathful God of Might and Justice pause. It was the first time he had heard such a voice from the warrior, for it was not a scream that the warrior ever allowed to escape himself even in the face of death.


    The deity simply could not imagine what sort of torment and oppression could force such a cry out of Joshua.


    And at the very next instant, faraway across dimensions in the dark swarm.


    A colossal Dominated Space began to expand and burst out from the core of the Giant God of Silver, having used the energy gathered from endless galaxies as fuel!


    The path which the Ultimate Sublimator Collective had taken was given life in Joshua''s body. Like a burst of light, the silver Dominated Space launched towards all that was dark, directly touching, dominating, and eroding¡ªthe power of Absolute was consuming the Evil Gods without mercy, burning them as fuel for its own use!


    Hence, every Evil God caught in Joshua''s Dominated Space were all torched to provide him with unthinkable power. It was even actually turning the tables and dominating the tip of one of the Chaos tentacles like an accelerant, at once setting fire on the vanguards of Chaos legions to burn fiercely like the greatest torch ever in the vastness of the Silent Void!


    The wildly burning flame also completely ignored allegiances, incinerating all there was, even Joshua himself¡ªif not for the armor forged from countless Steel Pythons, the warrior would certainly have caught aflame.


    In that moment as the flame set fire upon the unending Chaos, the sheer energy and scale of it surpassed several cosmoses. It was just like the moment when the Sage had activated the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds to connect all the stars: every life across the Multiverse faintly felt something unraveling in some faraway place.


    And the stronger they were, the greater they would feel it. The infinite champions and gods of other cosmic races all hence left their world and entered the Void, looking towards that distant spot in doubt and fear.


    Hence, they would see the igniting star and its endless light.


    ***


    Now, Joshua was using every path he learnt and could use to its limit. After claiming the energy of the cosmos, the warrior had reached the limit of his Giant God form.


    At that moment, every person still observing the dark tentacles then realized in shock that they had all turned directions.


    Their target was no longer the cosmos.


    Even after having gathered there and prepared to destroy it, the calculations and predictions of the Evil Gods had arched away, essentially brushing away from the edges of the cosmos.


    Eventually, all of them headed towards Joshua.


    For the briefest time, a single individual stood above all life in a cosmos.


    We still have time. This is not the worst yet.


    We still have a chance.


    It was as if the man had said those words just a moment ago.


    And now, the final chance had come.


    Ceasing the anguish as if everything was torn apart and venting his rage, Joshua looked up silently at the swarms of Chaos that were completely in fire, along with the many Demi Saint Evil Gods appearing one after another from the swarms.


    "A fraction of heat releases a fraction of light."


    Clenching his sword, axe, and fists, he smiled leisurely in that place where no one else was present, revealing his terrible sense of humor. "But what if I am as hot as a billion fractions?"


    The answer was very simple.


    Therefore, I shall be the torch.


    The only light.

 Chapter 1041 - All the Lives Which I Tenderly Love

    The pillar of blaze which stood profoundly upon the Void was burning fiercely. Even Demi Saint Evil Gods were bound within, unable to escape for some time even as they struggled.


    Against the exceedingly bright light, most of the people in the cosmos could only stay still in shock since it was an inferno with brightness that enfolded ten thousand worlds. With it being alight in front of them, not even the overflowing dissatisfaction and accusation against Joshua could be put to words.


    Still, even as the distant fire burned, an urgent voice rang within the still silence.


    "Ding-ring¡ªding-ring-ring¡ªding-ring-ding-ring-ring-ding!"


    Light''s voice was echoing over the network connecting the various shelters. Because it was acting under such haste in the Bloodmoon Shelter, it had forgotten to use language understandable for humans, but Zero Three''s expression changed at once. She had been managing the core of the Mycroft civilization shelter, and she now looked upon the Void where the burning star was shooting away out of the Multiverse. "Wait, no¡ªJoshua''s power is not enough!"


    "He cannot unite the entire cosmos and the power from millions of Steel Pythons. He is about to be consumed instead!"


    "What is that bastard trying to do?"


    Every human and deity who had been attacked by Joshua in the trail of flame were now left befuddled and frustrated, but all of them were still doing all they could to return¡ªwhat Light had observed was clear as day for the champions who were Ultimate Legends after all. They could imagine that Joshua himself knew that he could lose control and had as such pushed them away so they would not be hurt¡­be that as it may, they would still return to his side and try to keep him safe.


    That being said, trying to reach Joshua while moving against the flow of his power was very much like trying to climb a waterfall: they simply could not withstand the power of a champion which surpassed Demi Saints to reach Joshua. After all, how would they fare when his power could maim even Demi Saint Evil Gods with only a single blow? Even if adjusted to be weaker to avoid hurting them, that power is not something anyone below Demi Saint could withstand.


    "No, I can''t get there!" Zerming was yelling.


    Being one of the Seven Gods, the God of Wisdom and Choice had also been pushing his limits, almost approaching divine death, but even that moved him no further. Hence, he could only grit his teeth and roar at Joshua on the other side of the Void, "Joshua, no matter what you are about to do, the most important thing is to stay alive!"


    "You are the only hope of our cosmos! Even if all of us should die and vanish, you must live! Just think about it¡ªif you die now without becoming a Wise One, when would the next Wise One appear upon the Multiverse?! Would it be the next era or would there be no other? How long would the Sage and the Wise One of Shadow wait for reinforcements then, and wouldn''t the plans of the Mastermind soon come to be?!"


    "Joshua! If you die, how many dark epochs would the Multiverse have to weather in future before a new hope would come? Hurry back¡ªyou should stabilize your power, and we can still fight!"


    The voice of the divine being permeated the Void. It could be heard so clearly even at the end of the trail of flame, where the Giant God was alight.


    But the man was not stirred at all.


    "Stabilize? No, there won''t be enough time."


    Joshua''s expression remained an eternally unchanging reef even as he listened to the earnest advice and beseeching of the deity. He quietly raised his hand to see the fire burning in his hand, which was consuming his very own essence, charring chunks of armor composed from Steel Pythons and peeling it away. Still, Joshua remained unmoved.


    "Moreover, all of you are wrong about something from start to finish¡ªand that is, I''ve known since the very beginning that I simply have no way to control this power¡­or I should say that mere Steel Strength would never allow the endless power of Steel Pythons to be fully unleashed."


    ***


    Steel Pythons were children of Flame and Steel, worlds incarnate and Soul Cycles given form. They are one of the primeval deities, World Gods which were born with the rise of living cycles.


    Therefore, there was still one final step.


    "I''m very grateful that all of you have made the sacrifice for me, for this cosmos and the entire Multiverse¡­"


    Hence, Joshua looked up while muttering to himself¡ªin the anguish of self-immolation, the man who had always been alone and the arrogant warrior who had always been fighting for all living beings was feeling the great torment of the sacrifice by others. The warrior had opened his senses to feel the shockwaves of divine power left by the parting of other gods, feeling the final ripples left by the God of Love and Death in his own body along with the overflowing power which the God of Conservation and Reformation left in the Void. More than that, he could perceive the courage and determination of the innumerable divine beings from other civilizations to protect all life under their watch.


    Therefore, in the light where countless divine beings had perished, he took a deep breath.


    "I have already driven my own power to the possible limits, but even that has not allowed me to reach the threshold of the Wise Ones¡­what is needed to close the gap between Demi Saint and Wise One is not an acc.u.mulation of power, because the power of a Wise One would never be controlled perfectly even when the power of an entire cosmos is gained. It is like a cosmic class Stele Python¡ªbarely controlling it would only lead to self-ruin."


    Clenching his weapons and fists, the warrior could see that the Demi Saint Evil Gods around him had all leapt out from that exceedingly exuberant flame. All of them appeared one after another and surrounded him, glaring like a tiger would at prey, their leering actually almost expectant.


    "I am at the edge of losing control and destruction¡­I simply have no way to become stronger as a ''lifeform''."


    There was only one choice left.


    Bathing in the light of the flame as if the Silver Giant God was covering himself with a sheet of golden-red cape over his armor, Joshua lifted his gaze to watch the empty Silent Void of the Multiverse and smiled serenely. "Ying, Ling¡­it appears that I can no longer continue upon the path I desire."


    Two different voices echoed from the depths of Joshua''s spirit.


    "Whatever path it would be, I would always be beside you, Master."


    "Whatever choice it would be, I would always support your ideas, Master."


    "Is that so¡­"


    Even as he spoke, Joshua''s voice was becoming quieter until it was finally inaudible. With dozens of Demi Saint Evil Gods and counting approaching, Joshua brandished his silver great sword¡ªthe blade thus emitted flames mixed with silver radiance to repel all of them by force, even critically injuring one of them and driving it into the pillar of flame, unable to restore itself and perishing immediately. Still, after that full-power strike, the warrior lowered his head and closed his eyes, before muttering to himself with the same faint voice, "Well, let''s do that."


    ¡ªOoom.


    Hence, the single brightest silver star, which had been standing in the center of unending flames as well as an encirclement of Demi Saint Evil Gods, dimmed abruptly.


    The silver radiance receded.


    The fiery patterns diminished.


    Every Demi Saint Evil God prepared to launch forward in attack had likewise suddenly stopped entirely, puzzled but also very agitated¡ªthe brightest and most magnificent Eternity which eclipsed even the entire cosmos had, in a split second, completely vanished from their sight.


    Even if the conspicuous body of the Giant God was still so vividly clenching his weapons and right in front of them, it was as if they could not see him, with all of them uncomfortably shuffling and nudging each other.


    [¡ª!!!]


    [¡­!!!!]


    With a silent but Chaotic scream of rage, endless information began to spread over every direction. The Demi Saint Evil Gods which had lost their target were no different from children who had lost their favorite toy or a beast that had lost its prey¡ªall of them began to wildly release their power everywhere, simply not concerned about the other Demi Saint Evil Gods beside themselves. They were so mad they did not even retaliate when attacked, and simply stirred the Void, venting at the nothingness in a craze.


    If the profound shockwaves of Chaos had appeared upon a normal cosmos, every world would have been instantly shaken and scattered, just as it would not be impossible for it to be completely wiped out. After all, it was the full power blow from dozens of Demi Saint Evil Gods¡ªnot even Joshua would be able to withstand it at his peak, and must be evaded or weakened through various techniques or moves.


    But now, the four-armed Giant God seemed to have lost its divine form, and simply hovered over the torrents of Chaos.


    The surface of his body had almost darkened entirely, and there was essentially no silver radiance apart from the core in his chest. At the moment, he was akin to rusting steel, his entire body completely soaked within the darkness and falling apart, bit by bit.


    Although the Giant God form could still withstand the Demi Saint Evil God attacks despite having no control, it was still very dangerous¡ªwhile it would have been alright with one, even the Giant God would be harmed considerably if struck by four to five Evil Gods at once.


    And more importantly, if the structure of the world inside the Giant God''s body was fully destroyed, it would also mean that the entire form would crumble.


    Still, there remained some darkened crimson divine patterns on the body of the Giant God, slowly spreading even as he was sinking into the gloom.


    And at that very moment, a single blink of radiance leapt out from the core of the Giant God''s chest.


    It was Saint Igor, a good friend of Joshua''s and the former Pope of the Seven Gods Church.


    Having turned into light and hidden himself in Joshua''s own radiance, the elderly former pontiff was therefore not pushed away from trail of flame like the champions of other civilizations. However, his expression was still at once troubled as he studied the giant god''s face, whose eyes were tightly shut and without emotion, even immeasurably composed.


    He sighed.


    "My friend."


    Watching Joshua, who had now become completely still with no one able to tell what he was doing or thinking, Igor reached out to touch the Steel Python Armor, which had darkened just like Joshua''s own body. "Even if I simply do not know what choice it was that you have made or what plan you have devised," he murmured emotionally, "even if I do not know if I should trust or support you¡­"


    "You are still my friend, and the same Joshua van Radcliffe who has saved the world countless times."


    "And that is why, just as you would believe that your choice is the right one, I too would believe that your choice is right."


    With a deep but infinitely determined voice, Igor swore his oath. Countless myriad-colored bubbles of light hence appeared himself, mutually fusing or expanding and shrinking as the endless mysterious Holy Light charged. "This is the final spurt, and I shall accompany you to the end."


    "Allow me to keep you safe one last time."


    As he spoke, a warm and bright white Holy Light shone within the golden-red fiery radiance. It was ever so abrupt yet harmonious, and it was in that sacred l.u.s.ter that Igor''s form dissolved, as natural as water pouring into water and light melting into light.


    Soon, a domain filled with light had entered Joshua''s body, forming an invisible but sturdy barrier that enfolded the outer reaches of the world inside Joshua''s body. It repelled the torrents of Chaos like a filtering net, blocking and deflecting any potentially lethal threat for the warrior''s genuine body.


    One could see the body of the Giant God hovering in the torrents of Chaos, his body slowly eaten away by the Demi Saint Evil Gods'' blind and random attacks. However, because of that single faint layer of light, Joshua''s core world was still safe and immeasurably so¡ªfar more secure than what he had predicted.


    Unknown to all¡ªnot even Joshua himself¡ªanother friend had burnt himself entirely and disappeared into the silence.


    ***


    The torrents of Chaos churned.


    Meanwhile, at the tip of the pillar of raging flames in the Void, everything was still remaining silent.


    "No¡­it can''t be?"


    "Joshua¡­has fallen?"


    "It is for real; his presence can no longer be felt¡­"


    In the long silence, despair was creeping out little by little. Every champion across the cosmos and every being in the shelters could not believe it at all¡ªeven if they could not see what was unfolding over on the other side, there was no question that Joshua''s light and presence, which had been as powerful as the afternoon sun, was all but gone now.


    "Not yet."


    It was only Zero Three who was still completely convinced of that. She could feel the link exuding from a very concealed spot, along with power which was so serene it almost had no presence at all.


    "He definitely isn''t dead!" the artificial intelligence declared with absolute certainty.


    Still, some had faith while others were doubtful, just as there were those who saw it as a lifesaving straw¡­but whatever the case may be or however the others would put it, it was precisely because Joshua''s presence had disappeared that every single individual in the Multiverse had focused their attention upon the person called ''Joshua''.


    It was as if an insignificant spark had ignited some profound tide.


    Thus, as everyone thought about Joshua and paid attention to the intelligent mind from a particular sector of the Void, all of them heard the sound of a heart beating¡ªa slow, deep, but very distinct sound of pulsation.


    In the distance, the dark swarms were rippling as tremendously as an entire ocean, with the aimless Evil Gods darting away at random. Unable to find their next target for the moment, they were unsure if they should continue on towards the already darkened cosmos, or move away towards the direction of another bright cosmos.


    Be that as it may, as the bleak call of a horn echoed and a rousing sacred hymn resounded throughout the stars, two crimson blinks of radiance shone in the depths of darkness.


    In the utter Chaos where the silhouettes or shadows of his form could not actually be seen, four colossal and powerful arms that seemed capable of lifting an entire galaxy reached out. Still, the most distinct part was the eyes: scarlet divine light, bright and bloody, was shining, as dazzling and eye-catching as the sun.


    Starting from those two radiant blinks, profound mysterious veins of patterns began to extend. All of them were gone in a flash like streaking belts of light that instantly spread throughout the body of the four-armed Giant God, outlining his entire form. However, it was clear that the body of the Giant God was not complete¡ªthe shockwaves of Chaos had maimed him, with chunks of his body missing.


    But now, as the scarlet divine patterns spread, all those wounds healed, all gaping holes filled with no flaws left.


    What is going on? Why am I not injured?


    The first thought that came to the mind of the revived Giant God was a puzzled question aimed at himself¡ªalthough he had been very confident that the defense around his core world was capable of holding up against the attacks from Demi Saint Evil Gods until he was finally prepared, he should have still been hurt considerably, since it was still an encirclement of Demi Saint Evil Gods. Even if they had lost the target that was his Eternity, the shockwaves from their attack should have blown away most of his body. That being said, having his body remained unhurt would making his next moves much more convenient, saving considerable time.


    But soon, he saw that gentle light which was still enfolding around his core world.


    "Ah¡­"


    The Giant God was taken aback for a moment.


    "Ah¡ªAaaaaargh!!!"


    A scream of anguish that was identical as the one he breathed previously echoed once again.


    This time, it was not pain due to his body being hurt or that he had given up on something important to him, but the sacrifice of another for him¡ªit was a torment that was unacceptable for an arrogant champion, and would cut into the marrow no matter how many times he would suffer it, a scar that reached deep into the soul.


    Hence, along with that resounding roar, unbelievable profound divine power began to spread rapidly!


    ***


    At that very moment, scarlet divine light had directly swept away every blind attack unleashed by the nearby Demi Saint Evil Gods like mist blown away by a typhoon. The sheer monumental force was simply unreasonable, and beneath the might of that terrible light, the Demi Saint Evil Gods were actually grouping together by instincts like ants assembled into cl.u.s.ters to fight a fire¡ªor else, with their individual power alone, a mere brush of that radiance would have left them grievously wounded instantly!


    Divine power!


    Regardless of whatever being it may be, every individual would become stronger when they ascend as a deity thanks to the depth of their own divinity. As long as the conditions were met, even mortals could become a god that controlled the fate of a world after their ascension.


    Even so, the stronger a being was, the more reluctant they would be to ascend as a deity. That was because they would already have had the authority to govern a world, and becoming a god would do nothing more than increase their own power while also being constrained¡ªwith that being the case, from the perspective of Self, it was an extreme low in terms of cost effectiveness, with becoming a god simply unnecessary.


    But it was not to say that champions who chose to become gods would not get stronger.


    It was the complete opposite.


    Embodying countless expectations, with himself holding infinitely firm belief and the power he commanded even immeasurably profound¡ªthe champion who held the capacity for divinity limits far beyond deities ascended from mortals.


    Just like this particular case at hand.


    Blinding flashes of the blade streaked past like scars of the moon with a swing of the Giant God''s hand, but the intense surge of divine radiance had yet to pause. Each no different from infinitely keen blades, all of them were cutting into the swarm of darkness¡ªwhile Demi Saint Evil Gods could almost ensure that they stayed unscathed, every other ordinary Evil God and spawn were like confetti in the wind, scattering and blown away at once, hence gone without a trace.


    There was also a perfectly circular crimson light spreading over the Void. All darkness that had been touched by the light was instantly obliterated¡ªthe many tips of the dark tentacles reaching forward were all wiped out, leaving only dozens of dark blinks, which were stronger entities, that were not blown away.


    A radiant force that enfolded the entire galaxy along with the cosmos itself was connecting to the Root. In an instant, the man drawing divine power had unleashed light of divine ascension to directly illuminate the unending darkness, and had only stopped after the Demi Saint Evil Gods were compelled to work together.


    On top of that, every god across the cosmos felt an absolute subjugation in the second that the light blossomed¡ªbecause the god that was above all and beyond the combined might of every other god in this cosmos was being born in the distance!


    [The gods¡­are wishes.]


    [The people invoke wishes and pray for the future, desiring changes for the better but are stalling to their own lack of power¡ªon the other hand, gods are beings that have power, answering wishes and forging futures, turning change into reality!]


    And now, all life in the cosmos were expectant of and believing in Joshua''s power!


    "Phew¡­"


    Scarlet divine fire was overflowing through his jaws, even if it was clenched tightly, as the Giant God stepped out from the vastness of divine radiance. One could see a massive rift appearing to be opening itself in the depths of the Void behind him: it was a great slit, endless and entirely capable of splitting a galaxy apart, widening bit by bit and pouring away infinite divine power as if the skies was spilling out.


    At that very moment, all the gods felt as if the divine powers they were drawing from the Root weakened for a single fleeting moment. Though it was brief and almost illusory, it was most genuine: it was as if a vortex had opened over their own oceanic surges of divine power, affecting their smaller vortices.


    Even so, that exceedingly horrific divine force was actually an impact¡ªbeing unable to shoulder it would mean that the being would collapse in the instant they obtain it, entering a state of Divine Death and hence assimilated into the Root!


    Still, unlike what the now very nervous champions and gods imagined, the protection of the Steel Python Armor over the body of the Giant God composed of every Steel Python of a single galaxy had also become a barrier against the erosion and pulling from the Root. The consciousness of the countless Steel Pythons had bonded as one, becoming a peerlessly firm will like no other. It was now a fixed coefficient that kept Joshua nailed powerfully where he was, completely unaffected by the rush of divine power!


    ***


    Just like the two clashing divinities certain gods possessed that blessed them with greater freedom and divine authority instead, the conflict between the strength belonging to uncountable Steel Pythons and the divine power that Joshua could not perfectly control had instead made wielding them easier for the warrior.


    Drawing power from a single source would be no different from a tug-of-war: difficult and barely rewarding. However, drawing powers from two mutually contradicting strength that actually formed a certain cycle only needed a simple form of guiding.


    Boom!


    Hence, an unparalleled titanic rune of ¦µ appeared behind the Giant God and whirled around him, while at the precise center, Joshua acted as the divide between divine power and Steel Strength!


    "What in the world?!"


    Dropping off from the tail of flame and back to the cosmos proper, the God of Order and Destruction fixed his eyes upon the Void and exclaimed in bewilderment. "Divine power and Steel Strength¡ªis there actually such a way to use both?!"


    "Almost divine¡­ and simply unbelievable! Such an overlapping use of Steel Strength and Divine Power is very much enough to ascend as a Demi Saint, even advance as a Wise One¡­could this be the path he has chosen? No, no! This is entirely different from the power he had demonstrated before, but a brand-new path reaching at once towards the Wise Ones! Has he actually paved so many paths by himself?!"


    Soon, however, an even louder roar echoed.


    "Wait, hold up! Why are you still drawing divine power?! If this keeps up, you are really going to become a god!"


    Along the trail of flame, the God of Law and Freedom was yelling in rage. "At the moment, you are still able to maintain the delicate balance between divine power and Steel Strength, which at most, makes you a demigod or a quasi-deity. Even so, allowing this to continue and if you really become a god¡­"


    "If you really ascend as a divine being, there would be no turning back!"


    The others and the champions of other civilizations could hardly understand the loss of composure in both the God of Order and Destruction or the God of Law and Freedom. After all, was there anything unusual about becoming a god? In the face of an unstoppable and powerful enemy, was it not very normal to choose to become a god and obtain the power therein? Instead, it was actually incomprehensible to them as to why Joshua had not ascended as a god early on.


    But as Merlin and Scottson''s words soon allowed them to realize what was happening with a start, it also left them with a feeling as if they had fallen into a frozen cavern.


    "Why give up on the path towards the Wise Ones¡ªJoshua!?!"


    ***


    Regardless, just as how the Giant God had ignored their words before sending them flying back into the cosmos while also tethering them where they were, the Giant God was ignoring them now as well. Proceeding along as if it was his own business, he hence ascended as a divine being by using the infinite surging power from the Root.


    Running?


    Breaking through the encirclement?


    For what? What purpose does it even serve!


    It was a darkness with an end Joshua could not illuminate even after he shone over it at his full power! It was a swarm of Evil Gods, and their total mass outsized the total mass of their own cosmos over untold times!


    Those were the ashen bones of all fallen civilizations across the Multiverse until this day, the summation of all despair and darkness!


    There was no person stronger than Joshua, and as such, no one knew that more than Joshua. How would they be able to break through? How would they able to escape?


    Merely from what he could see, the vanguard of the unending ranks of darkness hs already consisted of forty-five Demi Saint Evil Gods, and even when they had managed to delay them ever so slightly just now, more of those Demi Saint Evil Gods were already closing in on them¡­ neither the gods nor the Ultimate Legendary champions could sense it, and it was only the warrior who had surpassed the level of ordinary Demi Saints could feel their presence.


    And now, he detected what was over hundreds of Demi Saint Evil Gods pouring forth, leaving the rear of the infinite Chaos swarm.


    With enemies such as this¡­


    Carrying the shelter realms to break a siege? What a joke! It would probably be less than halfway through when he, the Demi Saint, would die as he wore himself out.


    On the other hand, if he were to flee alone, he just might escape with his life despite the legions of Demi Saint Evil Gods. Should he bring even one person along, the success rate would plummet altogether.


    That being said¡­


    [The day may come that civilization and Order could change the world so that it is more comfortable to live upon, but today is not that day. Before all else, there must be one who would stand up and fact, and sacrifice himself.]


    Those were the words of his cheap father in this existence.


    And yet, it had come true, personally carried out by the countless champions and gods of this existence who saw it as the Truth.


    Did so many gods, champions, and familiar faces all sacrifice themselves just to give him company and pave the path towards inevitable death? Just so that Joshua alone could escape so pitifully?


    Even if every being across the cosmos would rather that he left by himself to preserve that so-called ''hope'', he would not fall so low to allow such a thing.


    Instead, he would strangle and choke out his hope with his own hands¡­and hence fight, whether he would live or die.


    The Giant God of Steel, with the divine wheel ¦µ rotating on his back, hence faced the many Demi Saint Evil Gods which had broke through his scarlet radiant circle of divine power and rushed towards him. Closing his eyes for a moment before opening them again, limitless divine power was unleashed from within, just like infinite burning blades.


    Like a rain, a downpour of edges imbued with divine powers, the unending burning blades appeared to be moving on their own as they struck with utmost precision at the Evil Gods that were charging once more. Therefore, in that single instant, millions or more Evil Gods were destroyed, with only burnt ashes left of the billions of Chaos beings, having been ignited as a gigantic bundle of flame in the Void.


    Even the Demi Saint Evil Gods could hardly stop the rapid rain of divine blades. Their bodies would be penetrated entirely when hit, with unstoppable flames burning at their wounds and leaving them utterly maimed¡ªbut with the immeasurably bright God of Eternity just in front of their eyes, they were not at all concerned with those injuries, instead simply leaving their burnt body portions to rapidly charge at Joshua.


    Still, Joshua, in response, did not keep swinging his great sword or his giant axe, which were alight in divine fire. He turned to look at the gathering walls of Evil Gods that were trying to surround him and suffocate him in their endless formations, before tightening his fist and promptly striking out¡ªinstantly, a supermassive World Barrier similar to the one belonging to Stellaris directly crushed the Void, pulverizing the swarm of Evil Gods that were keen on stopping him into broken pieces!


    A single path headed to the other side of the cosmos¡ªa trail directed to the distant Void with an end none could see hence appeared before him. Without hesitation, Joshua hence darted away along the path, heading out over the infinite distance!


    It was also in that very moment that even more dark blinks of gloom began darting out from the unending squirming tentacles of darkness which were approaching Joshua. The very presence of those blinks left the many gods and champions in the cosmos, whose eyes were still leveled upon the Void, altogether breathless. They could not imagine at all why there was such a day that hundreds of Demi Saint Evil Gods would all appear in the same place, especially considering that a single Demi Saint could hardly be born upon a cosmos even as eras passed.


    And those hundreds of Demi Saint Evil Gods were all making a beeline for Joshua at the top of their speed.


    ***


    Presently, amongst the people in the Mycroft civilization who were in the know, even the slowest of them were catching on to the very simple idea that the Mastermind had.


    There is simply no person who would underestimate the Wise Ones.


    Therefore, Demi Saints that were the original form of Wise Ones certainly were very important targets that must be wiped out.


    If one was not enough, it would send ten.


    If ten was not enough, it would send a hundred, along with unending legions of Evil Gods along with hordes of Chaos that could drown an entire cosmos. It would keep adding any more force as it could, a star-breaking cannon that would not hold back even if its opponent was an insect¡ª it would go all-out and exhaust every option, mobilizing as many forces as it could.


    Even if the surprise of surprises would come to pass, that the Demi Saint would be able to ascend as a Wise One amidst the endless siege of Chaotic Evil Gods, they would still be forced to the source of the Initial Flame, thereby bringing along those boundless warms of Evil Gods away from their home cosmos and coming towards the trap that it had laid.


    So what if its victims would bide their time to cull those unending ranks of Evil Gods? It was even more agreeable since it would delay the pace of the Wise One¡ªno matter how many Evil Gods were used up, it would be worth it.


    Such was its deceit, a scheme which allows none to advance.


    Still, though knowing that it was a trap, Joshua was forced to spring it. Even if what lay before him was a dark and hellish abyss, he would assuredly stride within it.


    But it was not as if he did not have any measures to counter the trap.


    "Courage is the will in beings to face everything that they do not want to confront."


    Scarlet divine patterns were still extending over the body of the Giant God. The infinite divine power was altering Joshua''s very body in cultivation and transformation¡ªit had ought to be a process which could only be maintained in the midst of slumber, but it was still gradually accomplished under his profound control and in the process of a battle.


    Meanwhile, Joshua said to himself calmly, "And the greatest courage is the sacrifice of self."


    [Flesh is fated to never triumph over calamity, just as hot-bloodedness could never douse an inferno. Courage, resolve, hope, and love that relies upon expectation, prayer, and heart is absolutely never going to defeat the Darkness. That is the fall called Eternity, the disaster called Infinity.]


    [Still unable to understand? In the face of the unending, inexhaustive, borderless, limitless, boundless, and infinite Eternity of emptiness within this Multiverse, the nonfinite Chaos and its determined future, the whatnots such as solidarity of wills, strength of resolve, or power through unity¡ªall the diligence and struggles of intelligent beings, the so-called unyielding consciousness and belief, are shades of bubbles in the stream or tears in the rain. It is dust to be crushed under the will of time and ashes of no significance.]


    Even so¡­


    Even so¡ª


    Even if that was reality, the Flame would keep on burning!


    ***


    Streaking away over the infinite distance, Joshua clenched his sword and axe. The warrior was feeling the two likewise burning minds, and hence laughed heartily as he held them tightly.


    The final flame was now ablaze! In the Silent Void, the crimson Giant God shone upon the darkness with the brightest fiery radiance, drawing a stroke most firm upon the dark skies, just like a falling star.


    As he bounded towards the distance, Joshua was swinging both sword and axe in attack. Parallel rifts were immediately cut into the Void from which crimson divine radiance welled out, destroying millions of Chaos and Evil Gods. If it had been within the cosmos, that light would have been able to shine throughout the stars, allowing countless civilizations to bath under its sacred splendor.


    Joshua would actually turn occasionally as well and swing out his axe at the top of his power. Unlike the great sword, which was emanating boundless radiance, it was ink black, like the embers after all life had ended. Still, it could split galaxies apart with its direct and simple chopping motions¡ªeven the Demi Saint Evil Gods would be directly cut apart and destroyed if they tried to stop it, and hence Chaos would become a torch, the endless probabilities diminishing and restored to the Multiverse.


    Still, countless more would come at once after one was destroyed.


    A Demi Saint Evil God ignited and torched would see the cascade of Chaos by the hundreds, killing the flame and advancing while embodying what strength it had left¡ªit was a force that could compel the warrior to fall back, but he simply took no mind of it as he persisted in his provocation and continued fighting.


    Raising the spirit to fight and bring salvation to dire affairs!


    As he fought on and darted away, every Evil God and Chaos tentacles had assumed the form of a single long queue¡ªa chain of boundless darkness that was pursuing Joshua from the rear!


    [In spite of fated death and failure, even if there would be nothing to gained from doing their best, intelligent life have always been fated to battle on, to struggle and to resist with no hope at all!]


    [Just like how foolish humans would foolishly engage their own kind in mutual slaughter, the foolish intelligent life would also foolishly fight without purpose¡ªagainst their own, against the Multiverse, against the eternal and endless despair and darkness!]


    Intelligent beings were destined for folly in the split second that they obtained their wisdom. Hoping that they could stay rational forever was greed, and whether it was stupid mutual slaughter or idiotically provoking a foe they could never defeat, it was all caused by that fated foolishness in life.


    And that was because if they did not act out of foolishness, the inevitable would certain never be broken and all probability would not be shattered!


    If beings were not foolish, they would certainly not do things that they knew would not work, and therefore be unable to change the fated future!


    Such was the path of the fool, just as it was the warrior''s tenet!


    Just as Joshua left the reaches of the cosmos to arrive upon the very limits of observation, while bringing along every horde of Evil God and darkness and departing towards the endless distance¡­


    Even so, the warrior who would never turn back could not resist turning his head sideways, using the corner of his eye to watch the darkened cosmos.


    Joshua had taken away the power of every Steel Python in the galaxy, the l.u.s.ters of the cosmos and leaving countless worlds in stillness, no longer able to grow life or cultivate the Extraordinary¡­likewise, countless civilizations would not be able to return to their home world for a long time, and could only live in the shelters.


    However, he still left the seeds of rebirth, and should the day come that a new King of Searing Soul would awaken, the stars would certainly regain brightness.


    That would also be the exact factor which denied the Evil Gods their target of ''Eternity'' should he fail, meaning that they would never come to the darkened cosmos, instead picking other cosmoses of bright splendor¡­that was perhaps the warrior''s last act of selfishness.


    The darkness as Chaos chased after the light, while the crimson star darted away to the distance, leaving corpses of Evil Gods as far as the eyes could see. Endless worlds had hence fallen, countless lives hence perished, but what lay within the infinite destruction was infinite salvation.


    "All the lives¡­"


    Thus, in the instant that the cosmos would completely vanish from the corner of his eyes, the warrior turned around determinedly to gaze upon the empty Void before him, softly murmuring his last words in his life as a human being.


    "which I¡ª"


    ¡ªtenderly love.

 Chapter 1042 - The Final Flame

    "How is it? Is there really no way to pick up Joshua''s signal?"


    "There''s no use¡ªthe distance is just too far¡­"


    In the Piroth Galaxy, the edge of the cosmos¡ªat the center of a huge Void observation array that had been set up temporarily, the tired Rune Master Barnil shook his head at a group of Legends and divine beings. "It really isn''t a problem with our technology," he said rather reluctantly, "but he¡­has already left the furthest distance for Void observation. Don''t you get it? It''s similar to how we basically cannot encounter entire cosmos from the Void¡ªit could never be observed even if we build another observation array a hundred times larger than this one."


    "At best, we could laterally determine Joshua''s situation by observing the movements of the Evil God horde¡ªin other words, by watching the changes in that darkness of the Void."


    Beside Barnil, William the Mind Lord, who appeared equally exhausted, was rubbing his forehead while smiling bitterly. "If the swarm of darkness still moves, it proves that Joshua is still alive¡­and that is about all that we could do. Moreover, look¡ªisn''t there a crimson star in the skies which has never been observed before? I''m guessing that is a manifestation of Joshua''s own divine power."


    "Damn it!"


    The God of Might and Justice almost swung out to hammer the cap of a control panel beside him in rage, although he stayed his hand before he really struck it. "He¡­" he seethed, gritting his teeth, "When did he set up all of these?! Such power, such preparations¡­it simply wouldn''t have been ready so quickly!"


    "That would probably be right after he had destroyed the Evil God of Death."


    Yana Milo, a Legendary champion of the Glorious Era, was unsure what to say at the moment. In the end, the thousands of words and lines could only be summed up with a single sigh. "He had once sought me out alone to ask about details in regards to Project Rebirth¡­since he had slain the Evil God of Death, Joshua had always been worried about the appearance of a Galactic-class enemy, or what we now know as the Demi Saints, in the future."


    "''The God of Death may have come to be from a single galaxy, but a single cosmos consists of almost endless galaxies. What if multiple Evil Gods of Death had been born in a place we don''t know of? And what should we do if they come for us?''¡­that had been Joshua''s own words."


    "I was even wondering why that person would only ever imagine such matters? After all, we would never win if there really were so many Demi Saints, and we could just die fighting¡­I never knew that his worries would prove to be true."


    Yana Milo could not help but want to cover her face as she recalled the image of the past. If Joshua had not prepared himself so completely out of his paranoia as she had thought, if he had fought the endless swarm of Chaos with only the power of Demi Saint, the cosmos would probably have been destroyed so coldly just like the home world of the Ultimate Sublimator Collective, finally reduced to nothingness within the darkness.


    "Then what should we do?" Barbarossa asked hoarsely. The Element Maven had always been fighting in the frontline, seeking a Truth that belonged to himself in the grandest battlefield in this cosmos. Even after his ability had assuredly risen to the next level, Barbarossa did not feel delight at all, but simply brandished his scepter in frustration. "Doing nothing but just sitting around here and watching¡ªthat''s not true either, since we can''t see it¡­while Joshua fights on alone?"


    Every Legend and god present were silent in response to the question, which was more rhetorical and aimed at the mage himself than inquiring of the others.


    There was no doubt that every god and champion here had all been protected.


    The hordes of Chaos had now assuredly left them alone and gone far, far away.


    Because of Joshua''s infinitely determined and swift actions, those uncountable dark tentacles and the legions of Evil Gods that could drown the entire cosmos had certainly simply departed after a brushing the fringes of the cosmos¡ªall of them were heading to the endless depths of the Void together with the warrior, never to appear before them ever again.


    What sort of emotions would come from being protected?


    Bliss, comfort, relaxation, delight?


    No.


    It was rage, self-blame, an agonizing hatred over one''s own weakness, along with a helpless misery and bewilderment.


    To protect and be protect were at once the warmest and coldest bonds in the world, because the cost which was only paid by a single side would leave that which was protected at a loss.


    "This situation is even more hopeless than back then."


    Having been knocked out of Joshua''s trail of flame and into the cosmos, the God of Order and Destruction clenched his fist in embarrassment. The beautiful blue-haired youth recalled the bygone memories, including the sight of the Sage luring swarms of Evil Gods and Fertility itself down to depths of the Abyss. "We¡­have been helpless¡­" he said, seething. "All along."


    "That is why we must become more powerful."


    The God of Life who had been unusually silent all along suddenly spoke, her tone at once solemn and filled with resolve. "All of us must become even stronger."


    "Whatever the cost may be."


    ***


    Meanwhile, the ''God'' was not deliberately thinking about ''protecting''.


    It was done simply because it could be done, just as it was done because it had to be done. From start to end, all Joshua had been doing was to solve problems that were encountered and that could incidentally only be handled by himself. That was why he had resolved everything as if it was only natural without any exaggeration or praise, because all were as they should be.


    In the distant Void and within empty husks left after countless cosmoses had fallen, a domain of nothingness so empty that its borders could not be observed from whichever angle, the Giant God who had been leading the legions of Evil Gods and streaking towards the distance at top speed all along hence turned his head.


    He had turned to see the endless foes that were pouring towards him¡ªthe darkness which would overturn heaven and earth as they pressed towards him. Joshua did not even attempt to extend his view at the cosmos he had left, but instead raised his hand to look at the burning scarlet divine power upon it.


    Over the prolonged pursuit, every crimson divine pattern had fully extended. Alongside Steel Strength, they had now become the whirling divine symbol, with divinity and divine power finally coming under the Giant God''s full control and becoming his power.


    That was why now was the time to begin.


    "I stand against the enemies of all life; I am the one and only who surpasses all."


    His voice echoed. In the face of the unending darkness, the four-armed Giant God spread his hands to profoundly declare his sacred words, speaking with utmost seriousness. "I am kinder than those who are kind, and even more evil than those who are evil."


    "I shall be fire if my foe is water, and the light if my foe is the darkness. If my foe brings ruin, I would bring forth greater ruin in salvation."


    The voice resounded over the Void just like the rumbling of a great bell, stirring a violent dimensional storm. The divine being who had abandoned even ''future'' was beyond souls of steel, and it was in that declaration where he came alight. "I shall exact judgment upon all Chaos and evil, all darkness and vileness. I am the God of War, Resistance, and Transcendence!"


    "To fight against all of you, that is why I have descended here."


    The transformation of the True God was fully accomplished¡ªbefore, he had been merely a Demi Saint controlling great divine power.


    And now, surging divine might had completely melded with the essence of the Demi Saint, becoming a part of himself.


    The warrior who fought for no other was embodying miracles. The power that he had obtained not out of his desire to protect was now safeguarding the entire Multiverse!


    In the illusory Void, another colossal rift had appeared again. The scarlet gap was expanding once more, causing the infinite power of the God of War to spill out from the Root and pour into the Giant God''s body!


    Boom!


    The Demi Saint Evil Gods, which were leading the pursuing Chaos, were hence firmly tethered where they were by the overflowing divine power of the Giant God. It was as if they were fishes struggling against a great torrent that could not advance an inch¡ªin that same instant, a Demi Saint God which had never came to be in the Multiverse had thus been born.


    Meanwhile, across the nearby cosmoses, the cosmoses that were further away over the Silent Void as well as the entire Multiverse, every being that would stand against the Chaos in the past, present, or even the future could hear the voice of that divine being.


    In addition, all the other deities whose divinity concerned war, duels, challenge, slaughter, or destruction had lost a portion or the entirety their own power. They realized in panic that the door to the Root, which was perpetually open at every moment, was closing itself to Them¡ªor more correctly, them! In the briefest of instants, they were no longer divine beings but mortals, with the divinity that once allowed their ascension as gods now waning like a fire in the storm, with its dousing imminent.


    It was just that an even greater being was blocking everything from the Root, and it was actually a full obstacle that prevented the deities of conflict from using any of their divine powers. As an analogy, when the gods were drawing divine power previously, it had been no different from drawing water from the ocean, with the sea level never falling an inch even if millions of deities would draw from it at the same time. Now, however, it was as if that ocean had been frozen under the domination of a great will, with the other deities having to break the ice if they want to keep drawing divine power, heading to the depths where the oceans had yet to be claimed¡­and it was almost impossible.


    Because the most powerful god of war in history would be there.


    "No¡­"


    Raising the great sword and the giant axe and aiming true at the horde of Evil Gods who were showing no fear and still raring to go, the divine being laughed and shook his head. "I am not some god of battle¡­"


    "I am war itself!"


    With those words, the burning great sword began to expand unbridled with the injection of divine power¡ªin fact, it should not be called a sword as it was instead a complete, tailored world that was growing and strengthening in the god''s hand! Its world barrier was emanating dazzling l.u.s.ter as almost unending divine strength honed its edge into a blade, creating millions of overlapping dimensional storms, ever swirling and having the momentum to shatter everything!


    One could even see boundless divine power constructing ruins within the world. Like in Stellaris, the world runes that were used for strengthening, boosting, and blessing the realm with the capacity to expand without end and absorb all energy were blossoming with unparalleled force. In fact, Joshua did not even have to exert his own power before it began to rotate on its own, growing as it consumed the Chaos!


    Swinging such a blade and cutting through the Void imposingly, the infinite Chaos spawns were obliterated by the mere presence of the World Sword and diminished into nothingness. Ordinary Evil Gods were rapidly dissolving like snow beneath the sun as well, devoured by the great sword as its own power. It was only the Ultimate Legend-tier Evil Gods and the Demi Saint Evil Gods that could struggle or retaliate without being vaporized at once.


    Be that as it may, just a brush of that blade had suppressed seventeen Ultimate Evil Gods and One Demi Saint Evil Gods, bound within the world inside the sword and worn down just like fuel.


    Since the first swing of the sword proved effective, the next swing soon followed without hesitation¡ªwith Joshua lifting it aloft and chopping down directly, the crimson divine strength connected to the rift cut by the blade, slitting a massive cross in the Void that stormed towards the darkness once more.


    Nonetheless, after the chase had lasted for so long, there were not too many weak spawns or ordinary Evil Gods left at the front of the legions of Evil Gods, with most being Ultimate Evil Gods and Demi Saint Evil Gods along with their spawns. Furthermore, as the divine power charged by Joshua stormed forth, several horrific presences that were no less inferior appeared from the dark horde as if in response!


    There was no question that there were actually differences between the Demi Saints. One such as the Evil God of Cohesion, which became a Demi Saint not before, but after the fall of its civilization, was fated to be not that formidable after the fall of its civilization. On the other hand, what if a Demi Saint had been present in the former civilization of an Evil God before its fall? More than that, what if they had been the remains of neighbors to the earliest civilizations in the Multiverse which came up with the three paths: ''Eternity'', ''Infinity'', and ''Absolute''?


    Surely the power of those Evil Gods could not to be compared with normal Demi Saints''.


    ***


    A dark nebula flowed away from the swarms of Chaos. It resembled a boiling smoke¡ªvolatile, rippling, a majestic and unobservable electron cloud that bounded towards the World Sword. Not only was it not cut down, but the nebula transformed instead, bending its edge and dispersing the dimensional storms it stirred. Even the runes that covered the blade was briefly losing effect due to the extremely unusual change, leaving a gap upon the World Barrier of the blade.


    Joshua became alert in response. The Evil God before him was perhaps the Evil God of Upheaval which lay waste to the home cosmos of the Ultimate Sublimator Collective, an entity with its sheer presence leaving worlds in ruin. In the past, the Ultimate Sublimator Collective was not able to see the essence of its ability, and could only describe it as rapid turning¡ªstill, the Giant God understood from a single glance that the power it wielded was the essence of Chaotic futures which manipulated futures and possibilities!


    The Evil God of Upheaval must have been one of the First Civilizations like the Evil God of Fertility, which was founded nearby the Initial Flame and bathed in its light. What had led to its destruction could have well been the personal handiwork of the Mastermind, a ruin caused by the rapidly shifting probabilities due to infinite futures! In turn, that ruin also imbued a part of the Mastermind''s attribute of Chaotic future upon the Evil God after the destruction of its civilization.


    In reality, the so-called Upheaval was the creation of endless possibilities in which a target would be destroyed, implemented through universal constants, causing an outbreak of conflicts within civilizations. Endless futures would therefore mean endless possibilities¡ªthat is, endless upheavals!


    It was the remains of a civilizations which was so ancient it could be traced back to Creation, just as it could have been able to destroy the Mastermind.


    Regardless, it was now an enemy of Joshua''s.


    The Evil God of Upheaval hence streaked past, dragging a distorted trail over the Void.


    That was not all¡ªanother dark grey streak of light darted out of the Chaos swarm. It was the presence of a Demi Saint Evil God which was comparable to Upheaval, but Joshua did not have the time to examine its origins. In the face of those powerful foes that kept coming, he did not hesitate to swing his World Sword, stopping Upheaval from reaching himself, and raised his black giant axe aloft.


    At present, the giant axe was not merely a weapon forged from Steel Strength and divine power either. If the immeasurably sturdy great sword had been crafted by imitating worlds, the giant axe was crafted in the form of the Darkest Abyss, an Axe of Finality materializing after consuming boundless Chaos and world fragments! It was the frame of a supermassive singular realm which was still growing even now in anticipation of the Big Bang, where it would be sprinkled with flesh of countless Evil Gods!


    Brandishing the two weapons that were more divine realms than divine items, Joshua fearlessly advanced into the swarms of Chaos. In a split second, boundless light shone forth as Evil Gods that could destroy entire worlds and leave countless civilizations in palpating fear dissolved, while in the depths of the light, the Giant God was engaging several turbid Chaos in a melee, a Chaos that not even gods could look directly upon.


    If it had been waged in a cosmos, their battle would have led to major destruction of worlds, even triggering a chain of collapse on the cosmic scale. It was only in the depths of the Silent Void and in the midst of cosmic corpses that their fight would not affect anything else¡ªnevertheless, the light released by each swing of sword and axe would visibly create many a radiant sky, just as each strike of the Chaos upon the Giant God''s body could have broken worlds.


    It was a long battle with massive shockwaves spreading and boundless energy acc.u.mulating, even creating an obscure nebula upon the Silent Void. The innumerable purified corpses of Evil Gods were combined with the divine withering ability of the god, birthing a sight that was essentially identical to the moment when the Multiverse gained form in the Void through the Initial Flame¡ªthe shape of many worlds were spawning from within as well, before being left in pieces by the shockwaves from the war.


    To the people in the other cosmos, the scarlet divine light which hung over the Void had never once dimmed, just as it was an evidence and declaration that faraway, the warrior was still alive.


    At the moment, one of the advantages of divine power was the unending reserves which might was hence revealed¡ªeven after fighting for so long, Joshua did not feel tired while his strength remained at peak levels without receding. It was as if every divine power across the Multiverse that was connected to war had gathered entirely upon him.


    His eyes were ablaze, with worlds coming to be and ending within his eye sockets. The sheer energy contained had become vast streams of light that were granted divine strength and inscribed with runes, eventually becoming a bolt of lightning that struck upon the Chaos, repelling it. Hence, seizing the moment, Joshua brazenly swung his axe and hammered it upon Upheaval, at the cost of eating a direct strike from another Demi Saint Evil God.


    In a split second, endless Chaos was absorbed in to the Axe of Finality, and then ejected as the shapes of countless worlds. Even if Demi Saint Evil Gods were near invincible and one as powerful as Upheaval could hardly be set on fire, a sufficiently large inferno would still burn mountains and boil seals.


    Still, it would be a different case entirely if it was a body of water as massive as a planetary system which insides was changing dramatically to the point of birthing stars.


    They must be weakened every step of the way if they were to be destroyed, and the Axe of Finality which simulated the Darkest Abyss was incidentally a weapon which did so. The power which had once converted the power of Evil Gods from an entire galaxy into the strength of a world was compressed into a single axe, and if struck, the exceedingly thick Chaos would at once assume the shape of a world and escape from the control of the Demi Saint Evil God.


    At present, with Joshua''s strength to remaining at his peak whereas the Evil Gods fighting against him were weakening, the god''s victory was foreseeable if nothing unexpected were to happen.


    Even so, would it be possible for nothing unexpected to happen in the Silent Void and the encirclement of infinite Chaos?


    Joshua may have been maiming the Evil God of Upheaval with a chop of his axe and repelling another Demi Saint Evil God with a swing of his sword, but the warrior was still not showing any satisfaction¡ªnever-ending streams of Ultimate Evil Gods and Demi Saint Evil Gods were still lunging at him like a torrent.


    After all, could the Chaos be limited just because divine power was unlimited? Even if a dozen ordinary Demi Saint Evil Gods and two of the stronger Demi Saint Evil Gods could not be a threat, would the encirclement of dozens of ordinary Demi Saint Evil Gods along with more than a few more formidable Demi Saint Evil Gods with the power of the Evil God of Upheaval also not pose a threat to him?


    It would have been a situation that was certainly inevitable if he had kept fighting¡ªheld back by the powerful foes, the speed at which he streaked through the Void had greatly decreased. Ultimate Evil Gods notwithstanding, even ordinary Evil Gods or spawns were now keeping up with him, and Joshua could certainly see the Chaos swarm that was several times the volume of a cosmos once again hot on his heels, ensnaring him.


    In the end, even if ordinary Evil Gods still could not get near him, he would not be able to run or escape under the engulfment of Chaos, and would ultimately fall to the growing circle of Demi Saint Evil Gods.


    It appeared that he was at his limit.


    Nonetheless, his expression was ever calm, never once losing composure.


    ***


    Steel Strength was a power whereupon a trap lurked.


    In this Multiverse where the Wise One of Steel might have perished, any being who would try to ascend as Demi Saints or Wise Ones in the power system of Steel Strength would definitely be caught in the pitfall set in place by the Mastermind, and hence be warped into a Demi Saint Evil God¡ªthe same rule applied to psionic energy, with Joshua himself having personally seen several Demi Saint Evil Gods of such origins.


    On the other hand, the Demi Saint paths such as becoming a world like a supermassive singular realm, Stellaris, or even the Ultimate Sublimator Collective was actually too narrow. While fine as weapons, it was all they could be, and not a power of resistance.


    That was why now, with other paths being incomplete and not too functional, he could only choose to become a deity and use the primeval Extraordinary to face those foes of all life.


    Be that as it may, he had also reached the limits of divine power. Other power systems would fluctuate¡ªthey could burst or wither, allowing one to easily defeat an opponent of the same level when peaking, but also leading to inescapable defeats when weakened. It was different for divine power, however, since it would perpetually stay at a peaking state without any fluctuations, and would certainly neither burst nor wither.


    Perhaps one could describe the burst as being equal to dying, for Divine Death was a Sword of Damocles hovering above the heads every deity, threatening them from ever using the height of their power.


    But that applied to deities afraid of dying.


    Taking a deep breath, Joshua roared once.


    Having already been prepared, scarlet flames once against ignited over his body as broiling divine power poured down from the Root, imbuing itself upon his body as if commanded by a god¡ªand without hesitation or pause, Joshua simply and simply drove his power beyond his limits, up to the threshold of Divine Death!


    Boom!


    The already grievously injured Evil God of Upheaval was hence shattered into a few chunks. Then, with the swing of the great sword, the chunks were blown away by the horrific force in the back of the sword, with the pieces disintegrating even in the Void. Then, another Demi Saint Evil God which resembled a dark vortex was also directly set upon by the Giant God¡ªtwo titanic hands covered in divine light reaching from above and below, and hence punched from dark vortex into two dimensional lines of a swirls by the force comparable to the Big Bang, before being ignited and reduced to ashes.


    The Last Flame was ablaze! That exceedingly dazzling and conspicuous scarlet divine light had completely illuminated all surrounding darkness!


    And now, it was not just the dark swarm which was coming at Joshua¡ªevery Evil God, every element of Chaos and all of the darkness which had yet to arrive and were still invading other cosmoses had all turned their eyes, ceasing their assault at hand and left raring to go towards that same faraway place.


    Because all of them could see a scarlet star hanging at the highest point over the Void, where the most glaring Eternity was¡ªit was alight in a blaze as if to gather all power from present to the end futures into this single moment, while shining with a splendor that illuminated the entire Multiverse!


    ***


    Meanwhile, in that very moment, still caught in the lethal battle against Evil Gods and the terrible melee against the Chaos where death was destined, there was only calmness within Joshua''s heart.


    [War.


    If such is my fate.


    I would triumph over it too.]


    Even if he had already pushed his power to the limit of Divine Death and was feeling the incessantly growing and expanding ''pull'' from the Root and the Initial Flame, Joshua still felt no fear because he had never been afraid of his own death or hesitant about his own ruin. Swinging great sword and giant axe, the Giant God who had set himself in flames mercilessly cut down every Chaos and Evil God coming at him, only feeling a tiny shred of disappointment.


    It was disappointment that his own path could not come to fruition. It would have been a path laden in beautiful sights even if difficult, and he had imagined that he would hence become a Wise One with it.


    Nonetheless, he had been the one to severe that hope.


    "And it was clearly a path that fits my own identity."


    Be that as it may, the faint regret quickly diminished, for the god who was reveling in battle soon no longer had the time to spare for excess thoughts¡ªbecause more and more unending waves of stronger Evil Gods were assaulting him once again, bent on killing the Flame that was him.


    And at that very moment, the divinity which the God of Conservation and Reformation as well as the God of Love and Death left, along with the Steel Pythons hosted in Joshua''s body could feel a searing presence extending from every corner of his form. Though those still-existent intelligent minds knew about the path they themselves had chosen, they could not help but be emotional now.


    Karlis the Steel Python gazed upon its all, watching as the profound divine power not only destroyed the Evil Gods before their eyes, but even their very essence. He could also see that warm and radiant Flame descending from endless distance, guiding the most powerful god that there was back to its embrace.


    But before that, it would be them¡ªthe children of Flame and Steel¡ªwho returned first.


    "Joshua¡­you are no longer you, just as you are still you."


    Before being led away by the great fiery light, the Steel Python spoke softly as if to itself. "Ah, Sage¡­so you had fought like this against the Chaos all those years ago? The extinction of the people of Karlis truly cannot be compared to this at all¡ªit really wasn''t your fault¡­"


    "But now, I can finally stand alongside an heir of yours. He is actually a stronger and more determined person¡­it¡­it is a pity¡­just as it is a blessing¡­Joshua, I don''t have to see your final moments, before I¡­leave¡­"


    Meanwhile, Joshua¡ªor more precisely, the warrior could no longer hear any sound.


    Even the armor of Steel Pythons was at its limit.


    Still, it was in the endless battle that Joshua suddenly realized something.


    The last moment of Divine Death was about to come.


    In response, Joshua simply smiled.


    It was such a rapid, powerful, and overwhelming force that was fuelling him into the Flame, to go to that place where the gods would slumber in absolute peace and serenity.


    "So¡­that is the Initial Flame?" he said quietly before firmly shaking his head. "However, I am not going to rest in peace just like that!"


    "I am the King of Searing Soul, the Lord of All Armies."


    "The hope of becoming stronger, the expectations of the future, the path of the Wise Ones, the yearning for life. Kinship, bonds, memories, even name¡ªI could give up and sacrifice all of those things."


    The God of War and Slaughter''s final solemn declaration echoed throughout the Void.


    There was now no longer any other color other than divine scarlet crimson in Joshua''s eyes, just like a fire that was reaching its end.


    "I shall embrace death and the inferno!" He laughed. "I shall embrace all miserable Chaos and this dark Multiverse!"


    Divine power burst out as the final moments of Divine Death approached.


    There was neither sadness nor tears.


    The god had relinquished everything, just as he embraced everything.


    Around him, even the Demi Saint Evil Gods were being repelled even if it was only his light, unable to advance even an inch. Some had hissed and tried to rush up and drown out the illumination, only to drown in it instead.


    At that very moment, the god, whose entire body was filled with golden cracks from which unending godly flame leaked, threw away the sword and axe in his hand. As the very last moments come, he chose to stride ahead by himself, laughing as he dashed to the infinitely dark Chaos. The blaze that was flowing from his body would ignite Evil Gods just by brushing at them, leaving even Demi Saint Evil Gods terribly hurt¡ªat the same time, the warrior carefreely split upon his own chest, at once destroying his own divine form and letting inexhaustive divine power burst out from it, consuming all that was around him.


    The frame of one world after another were overflowing from the ripples resulting from the battle between god and Chaos. Each darted away and imprisoned one Evil God after another similar to how the Evil God of Wither had been bound, converting them into worlds of Order ever so gradually. At the same time, the god, who had completely torn open his own chest, exposed the core silver world at the core. Joshua unleashed the last bit of his power which far surpass ordinary Demi Saints'' to pull in every Demi Saint Evil Gods within reach, forcefully binding them and sealing them within his own body.


    Infinitely dazzling radiance also began to shine in that single moment.


    At the same time, the scarlet rift which had been hovering beside the deity was now turning physical from its previously intangible form, whereas the scarlet radiance from the divinity of war was also becoming thinner and transparent, like a radiance covering everything.


    It was the light of the Initial Flame.


    ***


    Transcending the endless dimensions and the entire Multiverse, the light of all origins had hence arrived. It gently shone upon the body of the god, bringing along a pull of abundant, unstoppable power. At the same time, some infinite will that existed in the Initial Flame appeared to have sensed something, but the conflict between the profound was ever so tremendous and unstoppable that there was neither opening nor any power that could do anything about it.


    The tender light of the flame instantly extinguished every power around the Silent Void with complete equality, save for divine power. Be that as it may, there was still unending darkness approaching, as if a slit had been cut into the gloomy skies. Even with distant sunlight shining upon the sea''s surface, both the darkness in the depths of the sea and the ever present dark clouds were only briefly forced away.


    "All that is darkness..."


    "I will be your ruin!"


    In the end, the god who was still sealing Evil Gods was no longer to be seen. Only a voice that was becoming fainter and indistinct resounded from the light, with a vague silhouette seemingly still brandishing his fist as if to punch out at the endless dark Chaos¡­or at the Initial Flame which was pulling everything towards it.


    It is not as if the Initial Flame can''t be fought.


    Amidst that tender radiance, the man who would fight until the end was laughing.


    Then, the light in his eyes vanished.


    The Flame receded, its radiance diminishing.


    The consciousness of a divine being had left the Multiverse and returned to the fold of the Initial Flame.


    [To continue the good fight in the quest for freedom, the Last Flame was gliding through the darkness.]


    [Saving the shuddering stars with eternal and the endless battle.]


    The faraway starlight glimmered from a distant place, while the inexhaustive darkness churned and drowned the very edge of dimensions.


    ***


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the Void in the cosmos, the crowd which had been waiting for a long time saw that crimson star hanging aloft in the skies promptly gaining magnificence before abruptly darkening, with countless people hence shedding tears or left mourning.


    As if it was the end everything, even if it was all far from over.


    Whether man or god, warrior or Joshua, his battle¡ªor indeed His battle¡ªwas far from over.


    Boom!


    Another rumble echoed through the Void.


    After the consciousness had departed, after the mind had diminished, after all soul and intelligence had returned to the Initial Flame, the body of the Giant God was still firmly moving. It did not hesitate to lunge at once at the multitude of Evil Gods that were at a loss as they roamed the Void, seemingly to find their next target.


    It had already been consumed by Chaos, with its core silver world having been dyed pitch-black by the many Evil Gods it had forcibly sealed¡ªbut the man''s intended effect was taking root.


    As the Giant God body which had now lost all restraint and all control, it continued to fight in accordance to the last command that his mind had entrusted it! It began to absorb the power of all Evil Gods around itself, and hence, in that part of the Void which was unspeakably distant from its home cosmos, a dark world began to uncontrollably devour, convert, and involve!


    Copious mass began to drag against everything around it, the inexhaustive gravity spreading towards the endless distance. Uncountable shapes of worlds hence encircled the dark world that would not stop devouring Evil Gods, orbiting, growing, and waiting.


    Was that the end?


    Far from it.


    ***


    Another long period had passed.


    In the large observation array built at the edge of the Cosmos, Zero Three, Black, and Light had been keeping their eyes on the depths of the endlessly distant Silent Void day after day. They certainly saw nothing, since that sector seemed to have been completely covered in Chaos after the scarlet star was gone. There were only the squirming motions of certain monumental darkness leaving or advancing.


    Even so, they had no intention on giving up.


    None of the others would stop them, because the observation array was valuable, even if only to check if those hordes of Evil Gods were returning. Moreover, there was certainly nothing sinister about Zero Three, Black, and one World Will voluntarily stationing themselves there¡ªall in all, the champions had many things to do, since whether it was to restore worlds, groom the next generation of champions, or make contact with the other cosmoses, everything required time and effort.


    Hence, day after day and year after year, the dimensions began to change color while the stars changed their orbits.


    Black, now a Legendary Ancient Dragon, had once again arrived upon the core hub of the observation array.


    She still had hope but she was not expectant. Compared to using the instrument and gazing into the distance, the dragon girl would prefer to head out to the distant Void with her own power and see for herself the last resting place of his master.


    Shedding tears? Be miserable? Be at a loss? Such emotions were meaningless, as her master had told her a long time ago. She had abandoned such things as well as her own laziness, only ever determinedly going forward just like what that man expected of her.


    Sitting down at a familiar place, Black handily scanned through the volumes of data over the screen. She read everything seriously, but most information was identical to those before and had no value¡ªbut even so, the dragon girl still carefully noted everything without fail into her mind, comparing it to the information that Zero Three had sent to her after taking the last shift.


    "Eh?"


    Black suddenly murmured softly, puzzledly stroking her own horns and turning to another panel. "Why¡­why is it all empty?"


    Her brow tightening, Black quickly moved to the main controller seat and shifted the direction of the observation array with her own clearance, charging, to examine the anomaly at the place where that man had left, bringing along endless Evil Gods of Chaos.


    Even so, that sector was simply empty no matter how many times she checked¡ªat first, there were still some shadows shifting or miniscule dimensional ripples.


    Now, however, there was simply nothing, with a naught recorded in the data.


    "No, that''s not right." Black mumbled. "That''s impossible¡­why is it empty?"


    Then, she thought of an unthinkable possibility.


    But it was also the only possibility.


    ***


    "What is it, Black? What have you found?!"


    Soon, with a powerful ripple of magical energy, Zero Three''s clone had appeared along with Light, The God of Might, Nostradamus, as well as every other god and champion, both from Mycroft or foreign.


    Everyone learned that Black had suddenly moved the observation array wildly to scan the depths of the Void, but they were not concerned with Black going berserk. After all, with such a long time having passed, the living had to move forward even if there was sadness in their hearts, or they would be letting down those who sacrificed themselves.


    However, what they found was the black dragon girl sobbing silently as she was sprawled over the control panel. She had already stopped moving the array, with the center screen displaying a blank Void.


    "He did not leave us¡­"


    Black''s words were muffled as she sobbed. "Master is still with us¡­fighting and protecting us¡­"


    Clenching her hands, Zero Three gravely stepped forward, carefully scanning all data and crosschecking it with the data she had gathered after such a long time, counting, theorizing.


    Eventually, her hands relaxed, and she began to tremble.


    And her eyes were becoming misty too.


    It did not take long for everyone present to gasp in surprise. All of them, without exception, were watching that part of the Void but hardly able to hold back their shock, emotion and astonishment.


    The truth was very simple.


    Because almost all of the greatest assaulting swarms of darkness in the history of the Multiverse had been destroyed in one fell swoop, with the temporal trap that completed shrouded the former fields of battle having assumed form before the eyes of all.


    In this Multiverse that was at once too cruel and very tender, as long as one was powerful enough¡­


    ¡­even death was nothing other than the beginning of a new battle.


    Volume Nineteen, The Last Flame. End.

 Chapter 1043 - The Unforgotten Ten Thousand Years

    [To forgetful cowards, all heroic tales and legends are nothing but lies. They would declare those numerous sacrifices in the past as folly or madness, mocking the great courage that they hold. I understand that children born into the light and living in exceeding freedom would never understand the cruel darkness to come, only considering it a joke most cruel¡ªthey would leave cautionary tales of martyrs out of sight and out of mind, only focusing on the flowers and pleasantness before their own eyes to the point that they would never see the shroud that has already reach them.]


    [But the truth would always be the truth, history would never be lost, and sacrifices never forgotten. I hold conviction that this record would always remain to turn things around. We will remember once more the tribulation of being covered in darkness, weathering all hardship to be reborn in the fire. We will reclaim honor and glory, to rise again from the nothingness. I firmly believe that fate is decided by ourselves, that the future would always be in our control. By enduring through the long, cloudy ignorance and bewilderment, we would certainly reclaim hope and the path to truth.]


    [Unnamed Archivist, early-Schism period, preface of the Book of Hope]


    [The Solitary Journey, Year 150]


    ***


    After a long era of dormancy caused by the darkening of the stars, the races finally and slowly recovered from the grievous injury.


    Previously, thousands of Legendary champions had died valiantly in that Solitary Journey with nothing remaining of them. Those who survived no longer had the strength for development either, and could barely hold together the shambling civilizations from falling into the depths of ignorance.


    Now, however, everything was turning for the better, with the change that Holy Light and Shadow had brought about finally presenting positivity. The light and flame of worlds were certainly embodying Holy Light attributes, with countless worlds that were dormant or infected by the Chaos slowly recovering from the cleansing and rejuvenating Holy Light, filling their gaping wounds. As for Shadow, the connection between the many worlds of the Multiverse had also brought about the Mana Tide and Extraordinary essences from other cosmos, and like a stream flowing into a low ditch, vigor was restored upon the cosmos.


    Then, as the Void civilizations were gradually healed, the civilization known as the Mycroft Starfall Union stood out.


    A great nation whose influence reached across the cosmos, their center was the most remote Lost Galaxy which had also been seriously devastated in a single ancient battle, yet it was still the first to rise up like a stubborn coil¡ªthe harder it was pressed, the higher it reached on the rebound. Even as the other civilizations were still reclaiming their former national borders and activating lost monitoring beacons and surveillance sentries, the Starfall Union had already assembled a massive fleet to visit the civilizations nearest to them, one after another.


    Meanwhile, in the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds within the world of Mycroft, the heart of the Starfall Union was also the origins of the former Glorious Era and the home world of one Wise One along with a Demi Saint, a realm which had almost fallen several times but had always revived time and time again. It was perhaps out of such experiences that the people of Mycroft were simply dauntless, and could always rise again before other races. Even after the great war¡ªlater named the Solitary Journey¡ªhad left it in a critical state, it had never actually affected their strong position.


    Now, under the leadership of a Void fleet of twenty super-dreadnought battlesh.i.p.s carrying seventeen new and old Legends along with nine gods, they had once again appeared upon the stage of the cosmos, attempting to assemble a great alliance of Order. There were those who gladly joined and those who firmly refused, just as some doubted the power of the Starfall Union and intentionally challenged their position as leaders, with others also doubtful about whether the Union had the strength to maintain Order in the cosmos after losing their Demi Saint.


    "If you wish for a fight, then a fight is what you get."


    The God of Might and Justice, one of the former Seven Gods, was acting as the representative of the Starfall Union and hence coldly issued a declaration of war. "We will destroy your fluke of a doubt, and have you witness the power of ''Order'' and ''correctness''."


    ***


    War.


    War had always been unavoidable.


    While the civilizations which had fallen in past agony and hence no longer dared to look up at the Void or even any darkness were no cause for worry, those civilizations ready to challenge Mycroft were major problems¡ªa challenge meant resistance, and resistance meant that there will be a showdown. Moreover, without absolute power which could determine outcomes beyond a shadow of a doubt, there would only ever be ''dissatisfaction'' and ''grudges'' coming to be, and as those two emotions festered, a squabble would escalate into war.


    Soon, in the era where the Chaos had barely left for too long, there was another outbreak of war between different Order. Steel shards and world fragments were left strewn over dimensional turbulences, for those were memories of that which was not worth remembering, an era overflowing with bloodl.u.s.t, cruelty, and apathy. That did not only include battles waged in the name of unifying Order, but also the differences between the many civilizations and races which a certain warrior of the past had repressed by force. Having been held back for so long under Chaos and calamity, everything was finally bursting out in the present.


    Even so, the inferno of hate would eventually burn out. After the prolonged age of conflict and after the Starfall Union had conquered most of the civilizations within their present cosmos with overwhelming force, a great assembly of Order finally came to be. It certainly must be mentioned that the Order, which was built upon the blood of champions and races, was as tough as steel, and it was only then that the countless civilizations and races across the cosmos could finally rest and recuperate.


    Still, the leaders of the Starfall Union did not slow down after establishing a solid foothold and uniting all factions across the cosmos. All of them looked up to gaze at the depths of the Void, towards the network of Shadow Trails. It was the way with which the endless Chaos swarm had cross boundless distance to arrive upon their cosmos, and likewise, it would be able to bring the agents of Order into the distance.


    Therefore, once again, following innumerable deaths and sacrifices, a brand new and blossoming great era of development that belonged to all civilization and beings began, founded upon the multitudes of corpses and ruins.


    [The Grand Development Era, five hundred years after the Solitary Journey]


    It ought to have been a normal morning. Amidst the countless exploration bases at the edge of the cosmos, millions of professional explorers would set sail on such a morning with hope, bringing along the complementary resources that the assembled governments provided along with their specialized Void exploration vessels that had seen considerable use, heading out towards the Shadow Subspace deep within the Void with the assistance of artificial intelligences, commencing a long voyage entirely dependent on luck. Most would only be able to find ashes of fallen cosmoses and return in disappointment, although there was also no lack in the lucky ones who could find cl.u.s.ters of worlds simply hovering in the Silent Void.


    Such successful explorers would get rich overnight and become lauded heroes of the assembled governments, with the isolated star cl.u.s.ters terraformed by the government''s own professional explorers into a springboard for voyages into the Silent Void, a base where other explorers wanting to go deeper could resupply.


    Within those centuries filled with dreams, hopes, and aspirations, countless restless elements became the daring vanguard of those voyages or even Void pirates roaming everywhere. The most influential amongst them were also the most lucky ones who would find remarkably hidden worlds in the Silent Void, which they would use as their base. The complex Shadow Subspace would also provide them shelter, whereas pirates with their specially modified warsh.i.p.s were even more elusive, causing major headaches to the Union Fleet when they tried to catch them.


    Still, rather than saying that those pirates were robbers who stole only from other explorers, it would be more appropriate to say that they were a group of anarchists who wished to be freed from all constraints, and were descendants of civilizations or races which were left in wretched states in the past during the establishment of assembled cosmic governments of Order. To maintain their independence and ''freedom'', the pirates would plunder any ship in sight without restraint, but rarely kill any explorers¡ªin fact, there were even some explorers who would make secret pacts with the pirates to keep an eye out for new, isolated worlds.


    In return, the pirates certainly did not hold back when it came to their rewards. There was even a spreading rumor that one particular explorer had become the Liege of a World¡ªin the truest sense of the title¡ªwhen he found a small cl.u.s.ter of remote worlds for those pirates, gaining reimburs.e.m.e.nt that no work with the federation could bring.


    Nonetheless, in the face of a growing group of free pirates, the allied governments posted exorbitant bounties on their heads. Moreover, any individual who could capture or kill the leader of the pirates would be granted the autonomous rule of an entire world along with the highest browsing clearance in the Unified Archives, which also included the path and experience of a certain Demi Saint which had ascended to the utmost point.


    Hence, overnight, millions of bounty hunters departed and led the assault¡ªthe war between the hunters and the pirates lasted for centuries, while the explorers would head for the most distant reaches of the Void with such profoundness as their backdrop.


    However, amidst such an era, it was on an ordinary morning that was no different from mornings before that a most important piece of news like no other spread throughout the entire cosmos!


    Priest Omni, legendary explorer, the invincible sacred shield, and heir of the Demi Saint had returned with the Spark , the great ark and the flagship of the Voyager Fleet from the other side of the cosmos!


    ***


    It had been a rewarding journey: the heirs of the first explorers brought with them unique resources and data from another cosmos, and hence received the most honored reception from the assembled cosmic governments. That was also the moment when everyone learned about a legend who had unfolded in another cosmos.


    Before the Solitary Journey began, the Voyager Fleet, which had already departed, had entered a predicted subspace passageway. The volatile Shadow Space was not anything a civilization of the time could have foreseen, just as prediction with Demi Saint abilities was not 100% assured. The fleet had assuredly gone through tribulations too, having gotten lost several times in the Void and almost crashing into world fragments or being collectively wiped out in the trap left by some lost civilization. Still, in the end, they managed to reach at the frontier of another cosmos, even setting base and developing in one of the fringe galaxies.


    Now, led by several Legendary champions, the Voyager Fleet had founded a local faction upon another cosmos, with their very name starting to circulate amongst powerful indigenous Void civilizations¡ªbut out of self-preservation and believing that it was the right timing, the Voyager Fleet was on the move once more after consolidating their force.


    This time, it was to guide and not to explore¡ªunder the guidance of the Spark along with the support of all assembled governments serving Order, millions of explorers, fleet and even pirates gathered into a tide, rushing towards the other cosmos without looking back.


    It was in that same monumental tide of advancement that¡ªin a moment of great luck or perhaps utter misfortune¡ªa party of explorers was caught in an undercurrent of the Shadow Space. They hence arrived in an unknown and unfamiliar part of the Silent Void, waiting for their own hopeless deaths in the Void after having their engine die on them.


    That was when they encountered an ancient fleet whose ship designs were unusually familiar.


    Then, summoned by a mysterious power, the entire party of explorers and their entire ship were teleported into the flagship of the fleet¡ªanother massive ark known as Glimmer. There, they were received by a rather young champion while they sincerely revealed their origins and their plight before asking the champion for help.


    "Ah, so you''re from home."


    Hence, with a smile, the champion revealed a truth that left the party in utter shock: the champion¡ªa Legend¡ªwas Arlwa Diamond, who was also from Mycroft. He had been entrusted by the predecessor of the Starfall Union before the Solitary Journey to carry with him a copy of the Unified Archives, and journey into the most distant depths of the Silent Void. Now that the war was over and the darkness had receded, a middle-aged man in the party who was moved by Arlwa''s sacrifice and contribution (as well as for his own glory) indicated that he hoped for Arlwa and his fleet to return to their cosmos, to obtain the praise and honors which he deserved.


    However, the champion calmly refused the invite.


    "The Wanderer Fleet is never turning back or stopping. I will keep sailing forward with everyone aboard for all eternity¡­after all, what was the price that my mentor paid in protecting us? On the other hand, I have only suffered the most insignificant of solitudes, and have already maintained a spark of civilization¡­please return. Thank you for telling us news about home, and if you could, please pass the word that ''Arlwa is still advancing''. These four words would suffice."


    Later, as the explorers would embark on the return journey along the trail through which they floated after their ship''s engine was repaired, some of them were reluctant to leave¡ªthey volunteered to join the lonely flotilla, willingly joining their eternal expedition.


    Indeed, the tales in such a profound era would be endless if they were to be told completely. But like how every era and story would only ever come to a close, the final moments of the Grand Development Era culminated in another war.


    This time, it was not between the varying cosmoses that served Order, but between Chaos and Order.


    ***


    When the official fleet of the Starfall Union arrived upon the new cosmos that the Voyager Fleet had discovered, an envoy from another cosmos had reached that same cosmos as well.


    What they brought, however, was a letter beseeching salvation and lamenting in despair¡ªa tentacle of Evil God legions had invaded their home, destroying uncountable civilizations and worlds. They were now fighting however they could but would not last much longer, and the envoy, who was sent in a last-ditch struggle by every being in their home cosmos, was to seek help from any existing Order that might be out there.


    An Order was in need of help, and so another Order shall answer.


    Before the closing curtains could fall upon the Grand Development Era, the sparks of expedition were already igniting it. In the millennia where the torment that Chaos wrought was yet to be forgotten, all the brave ones of two cosmoses assembled¡ªsoon, a gallant expedition of voluntary forces was fully assembled, all of them embodying wrath and heroism, Order and hope, as they journeyed towards the distant stars.


    [The Age of Expedition, Fifteen Hundred Years after the Year of Rebirth]


    For Extraordinary individuals who lived for extended eras, that Journey of Order a thousand years ago seemed to have happened just yesterday. Everything from the sacrifice, the battle, down to the final triumph, was carved into their memories, never to be forgotten.


    On the other hand, a thousand years was dozens of generations for mortals. If they could not even remember the name of their great-grandfathers, how could they still keep ancient histories in their mind? In addition, those difficult historical textbooks were not so easily memorized, and when they were born, the Cosmic Alliance of Order¡ªthe great supermassive union of civilizations from eight different cosmoses¡ªhad already risen to its peak. Hence, apart from the fleets that were clearing the Void and slaying Chaos in the fringes of Alliance borders, the diverse civilizations had already forgotten about war, Chaos, or the horrors of the Evil God.


    They were born in a time of prosperity and bathed in the sun, as if light would perpetually shine upon them. They grew up in bliss and without worries¡ªit was not a bad thing, and as a matter of fact, it was what the many champions and warriors who struggled and sacrificed for all that hoped to see.


    In this era, culture amongst civilizations truly peaked, with the borders separating civilizations, races, and nations across the cosmoses fading. As the allied governments diligently eliminated discrimination and indoctrinated the concept of ''Life and Order are one'', the alliance of nations and civilizations finally became a genuine Federation. In turn, the first chairman of the Federation was a champion from the Starfall Cosmos: Saint Roland, champion of Mycroft.


    Still, the follower of the Holy Light was not actually the most powerful amongst the Cosmic Federation, but he was the fairest, the most popular amongst the masses, and acknowledged by respective factions. Unbiased, he was certainly the leader the newly founded Federation most needed.


    Soon, with the founding of the Cosmic Federation, as well as the consolidation of new laws and calendars, all life across multiple cosmoses would be hammered into a single iron plate under the wills of champions and civilizations, an iron fist that clenched and could destroy all Chaos!


    But unusually, the new calendar of the Federation did not use the year of its founding as its first year¡ªthe leaders from the Starfall Cosmos and the first leadership of the Federation declared somberly that for all life in the Multiverse, the year should be remembered as Year Fifteen Hundred, something which people from the other cosmos had difficulty understanding.


    When that happened, the people from the Starfall Cosmos would always gladly explain the reason therein: once they spoke, it would be the telling of a legend of sacrifice, salvation, preservation, and battle.


    The tale of a man, a god, and a true warrior.


    And that year was incidentally fifteen hundred years after Joshua van Radcliffe had sealed the endless swarms of Chaos.


    ***


    [Federation Calendar, Year Three Thousand]


    "Finally, we''re getting close."


    In the depths of the Silent Void, a part journeying with the most advanced recon vessel was streaking through the darkness.


    It was not an unusual sight in the first place. Even as the Cosmic Federation flourished and life could not become easier, there was no decrease in the number of explorers journeying within the Silent Void¡ªwhether under the first, second, or the inc.u.mbent fifteenth chief, every civilization made it their duty to unite more cosmic civilizations, and it was therefore likely to run into a Federation Fleet whenever one moved through the Void.


    However, if anyone were to carefully observe the true identities of the crew, their tongues or jaws may have dropped off¡ªthe tiny ship had seven Legends and three gods aboard, meaning that it contained a total of thirteen pinnacle beings!


    At the moment, the peerlessly exuberant exploration fleet had abruptly stopped.


    And what was ahead of them was a darkness¡ªpitch-black, silent, impenetrable and ever expanding.


    Like a wall that spanned across the Void, the boundless darkness had no dimensions or end in sight. It was no different from a sturdy barrier which separated the Multiverse, raised there without a sound, and yet slowly and steadily expanding.


    "This is the temporal trap. Took us three thousand years to finally catch up to him, to reach this place from which he left."


    The first to speak was a Legendary champion whose gaze appeared to have gone through the vicissitudes of life. Saint Roland, the former and first Federation Chief spoke with a rare tremble in his voice. "Would we find his remains if we cross this barrier? Or is he still alive and simply slumbering within?"


    "No."


    Nostradamus, Ultimate Legend, Lord of Dimensions, and architect of pathways between cosmoses promptly breathed that single word. He then stared at the dark barrier before them for a long time before slowly continuing, "It is not like most temporal traps generated through varying speed¡­this temporal trip is quite simply an event horizon expanded through human means."


    "It is a box, a seal¡ªone which still surpasses our imagination after three thousand years. All Chaos and darkness is compressed within it, and we can''t go in, just as what''s inside could never come out."


    "Event horizon¡­is that to say that in the end, he had transformed his body into a supermassive singular realm?"


    Though her words were a question, it was a statement of certainly. Zero Three, the former Seventh Federation Chief, had an imposing air to her and appeared more like an empress now, although there was still irrepressible agitation in her voice. "In other words, time could be passing very slowly in the event horizon!"


    "More than that, at its heart¡­a scene of the final moment of the battle might still remain within!"


    "That''s not for certain."


    Lisa Kronos, Marshal of the Western Quadrants and Federation Commander of one hundred and four armored fleets shook her head with composure. Dressed in military regalia, she calmly added, "I know the mentor''s power very well, and before he ascended as a Demi Saint¡ªor Ultimate Legend, for that matter, he already had considerable control over dimensions. Even if it is to destroy the Evil Gods, he would never stagnate the time in his own event horizon to such extent¡­I also have reason to suspect that he would even accelerate time inside to destroy the Evil Gods he had sealed inside."


    It was indeed very likely. Lisa''s words also brought another wave of silence, leaving humans and gods pondering.


    Nonetheless, they were still helpless and without options against that dark event horizon¡ªa single dimensional wall regardless of how much they pondered. All of them could only make guesses and then sigh.


    "We have not even approached the level of Demi Saint after so long. It would actually take Imperator Amos another few millennia to fully consume the Abyss of the Galaxy of Bloodbath, and use that power to force an ascension to Demi Saint. It is just too far and too treacherous a path, and perhaps only Imperator Amos only could make it."


    The God of Life was speaking. She had gone outside and into the Void, where she had materialized a massive hand with divine power to touch the event horizon. Her expression became crestfallen as soon as she touched it, however, as she noticed that her divine power was instantly consumed by the black wall and leaving her control.


    Retreating inside the ship, the God of Life shook her head. "The threshold of True Gods and Ultimate Legends is a border that High Legends can hardly cross even at the cost of self-destruction. In turn, to Ultimate Legends, the Demi Saint is another unbelievably massive border¡ªapart from Imperator Amos and the few beings or collectives which require certain conditions to display Demi Saint ability, we simply do not have a practical grasp of that path."


    "The cosmos may be diverse in beings, but it is basically impossible for another fellow like that man to come into existence." The God of Might and Justice could not help breathing a long sigh at the endless darkness which was also infinite protection. He lowered his head to look at his hand, and said softy, "How fortunate we are to exist in the same age as he has."


    "How unfortunate it is for us to witness the end of that era as well."


    "Whatever the case may be, we can''t let explorers or champions of other civilizations come near this place."


    In the end, Galanoud, the former Nature Magister and present Sovereign of Life and the new God of Nature, summed things up. "We have to seal this area because it is also for their own good¡ªeven True Gods would be swiftly corrupted if they simply touched this event horizon."


    "Then, allow me."


    A black dragon girl who had been silent until now stepped forward.


    Looking around at everyone else, Black the Legendary Ancient Dragon smiled and said composedly, "I volunteer to stay here, and watch over this part of the Void.


    None could stop her, not even Zero Three and Light.


    As one of the beings closest to the man in life, the black-scaled Ancient Dragon assumed her colossal true form and stood guard upon the event horizon. In tandem, the Federation Government secretly pulled several worlds there to build a massive world fortress as strongholds in the Void.


    Then, while silent times of peace moved on rapidly following the cautioning and warnings that countless people spread by word of mouth, the legend of the colossal ''Forbidden Zone for All Life'' hence spread amongst Federation explorers.


    Soon, unknowingly, another few millennia passed.


    ***


    [The Age of Stability, Federation Calendar Year Five Thousand.]


    If the dull daily lives in eras of peace could be considered stories as well, then the little scattered splashes in the river of time would probably disseminate as headlines.


    Amidst the two thousand years of absolute stability where there had not even been Chaos or infighting, much less war, there was perhaps only a few things worth mentioning.


    And one of them was the disbanding of Mycroft''s Starfall Union.


    With the continuous expansion of the Cosmic Federation, even a powerful civilization such as the Starfall Union could hardly ensure its own solidarity. As the Star of Ether disappeared from the Void under the control of several deities, the new generations of Legends and deities from Mycroft were spread throughout every corner of the Multiverse, leading their own brethren and charge as they assimilated into the Federation itself.


    From then onwards, humans no longer referred to a race which mainly resided in the Starfall cosmos, but an extensive race spanning at least thirty-seven cosmoses¡ªalmost across the entire known Multiverse. Their shadows spread with the Federation''s own, with each subrace having assumed completely different paths.


    There were humans who had assimilated with local bloodlines and brought about countless unusual sub-humans, while others maintained purity of bloodlines even in some remote corner of the Multiverse and held pride over it. Likewise, there were also those who had modified themselves into hybrids containing hereditary traits from multiple species of magical beasts, and were essentially aberrations with human forms, just as there were those who would create entire new races¡ªthey would mechanize themselves, or turning themselves into the bodies of Psi or pure elements.


    More than that, there were also beings who had uploaded their consciousness to the Mana Net and only moved around with alchemically-powered puppets in the physical world. It was a way of living that basically consumed no physical resources and could actually survive radical environments, which in turn made it considerably popular. Many humans had hence opted to assimilate their minds into the Mana Net and live in the virtual realm, only using biological or mechanized puppet bodies to move in the physical world.


    Regardless of the modifications, evolutions, or bloodlines flowing through a person, all of them would call themselves people. That was because at the current era, the people of Mycroft¡ªbe it human, elf, dwarf or any other correlated race¡ªtheir name was not a word for their bloodline, but a unity of culture, the symbol of a civilization, a faith of utter conviction, and a most earnest resolve.


    And it was in such an era of stability that some became dissatisfied, always moving and seeking to live in their own way.


    "I''m going to seek a power."


    At the Forbidden Zone for All Life in the distant reaches of the Void, Zero Three was prepared to leave a stronghold in front of the Dark Event Horizon. Her gaze was firm and hope was always alive in her heart, and she had long since ascended as a True God after ascending as a Legend on the path of magic.


    But now, she told the huge Black Ancient Dragon before her, "It is the ability to awaken something. Even now, I can clearly feel that he hasn''t died with that remaining ''Seed''. Although I am simply unable to revive the Seed, I have faith in his strength that the Initial Flame might not have killed him, but merely rendered him into a state of slumber¡ªit might not have been a slumber, because he could still be fighting in some place I don''t know about."


    It was only with the Ancient Dragon, who had watched over the event horizon for over two thousand years, that Zero Three could sincerely speak of her intentions as she prepared to leave the cosmos¡­even the Federation itself. "I have received news that on the other side of a cosmos which has not joined the Federation, there is an Emperor of a vast Void empire, a powerful divine being. It is rumored that the god had died but was revived from Divine Death, and he has since declared himself a child of miracle that had used a certain power to return from that eternal slumber. I want to see it with my own eyes."


    "There''s a huge chance that it''s false. But if by chance it proves to be true, what would you do?"


    The Ancient Dragon shook her head and stared at her friend, asking puzzledly after having stayed silent and said nothing for untold years. "They would never tell you. Zero Three, I''m as determined as you are, but there are times when determination cannot do a thing."


    "I will try to share, communicate, and make a deal. If that doesn''t work, I will destroy, interrogate, and plunder."


    Smiling gently, Zero Three¡ªgod, Legend, and a powerful being who chased after a certain person''s shadow¡ªflapped her wings and answered ever so clearly and swiftly. "I will do anything, and achieve my own ends by whatever means necessary."


    "Then I''ll see you around, my friend. I hope you''ll succeed and that everything goes smoothly for you."


    Sensing the other''s resolve and determination, the guardian dragon earnestly gave her blessings. "Although he may not really like it, we don''t live to serve his preferences¡ªisn''t that right?"


    "You''re right. In the end, this is the way we''ve chosen to live. I want it that way."


    Turning around, Zero Three left resolutely, raising her hand to wave at the Ancient Dragon with her back to the beast as she left.


    "Well, goodbye, Black."


    In the still silence and the flowing age of stability, another friend hence left for a faraway place.


    Be that as it may, the guardian dragon had gotten used to it. She simply turned to look towards the still-expanding event horizon and then smiled.


    "Everyone cannot wait any longer, Master."


    "But I''ll continue to stay here until the end of time."


    ***


    [Age of Chaos, Federation Calendar Year Seven Thousand]


    It was a time of utter Chaos.


    After several millennia, the Evil Gods of Chaos had come once again. The dark swarm had stricken from the other side of the Multiverse, launching themselves directly at the toughest frontlines of Order, pervading every single component, eroding nodes and cores and leaving them spiraling out of control, crumbling and disintegrating.


    There was no telling if it had been some Evil God''s power or a restlessness within civilization and the bloodlines of all beings, but every single assembly of the titanic Federation was slowly experience schism despite an appearance of unity. It was not actually unusual, however¡ªwithin the known Multiverse, after the largest horde of Evil Gods had been destroyed and sealed thousands of years ago, the surrounding cosmoses had not seen such a major scale of Chaotic invasion.


    Additionally, even if thousands of years was a small number for Extraordinary individuals and with Supremes theoretically already able to live forever, the memories of millennia past could still wash away all emotion, terror, despair, and astonishment they had once sworn to always remember.


    There was certainly less of a need to speak for weaker Extraordinary individuals, as well as the unlimited number of mortals.


    The long-lasting peace had hollowed out the foundations from which the Federation was founded. Without common enemies, such a colossal alliance should not have existed in the first place¡ªeven if the governments had insisted and tirelessly attempted to erase all traces of nationality, the difference between races, and attributes of civilizations that kept them apart, it had proven impossible. In fact, even if they did succeed, other things such as aesthetical values, ethics, development or stability, activeness or passiveness would still prompt disagreements. As long as there were things that set beings apart, eternal peace was impossible.


    Amidst Chaotic corruption, endless pleasures, and the decay of desires¡ªamidst the withering caused by the peace which lasted for millennia across worlds, there was no stopping the slow crumble in the Federation of Order. The dark swarm which had suddenly appeared at the edge of the various cosmoses was hence the last straw that led to their destruction: without enemies and training, the military which had long since forgotten the Evil Gods fell under a single strike of those entities. Cut off, the many production installations and logistics hubs could not supply resources to strategic areas across the Federation, with many core worlds hence falling, the situations deteriorating so far that there were actually places where people resorted to cannibalism.


    What was worse, instead of resisting the darkness that sent shudders to the bone, the civilizations of Order were waging wars against each other to secure what few functional production realms and Void installations there were available. Federation military and races started to slaughter each other, with some civilizations actually issuing purging protocols without hesitation against other worlds and without regard of the untold number of citizens just to stop the festering of Chaos.


    Even if the Evil Gods were destroyed, the brewing hate and suffering in this age of Chaos, as well as the oppression and despair where living beings slaughtered each other had completely taken apart the Federation''s millennia worth of effort, basically creating new Evil Gods.


    All of them had forgotten the thing that they should have always kept in mind. Therefore, the seeds of self-ruin began to grow at the very foundation of the Federation.


    In those seemingly endless millenia, beings of Order could only tremble and hide behind fortresses and worlds while hostile foreign Order and Chaos encircled them. It was as if everything that had happened seven thousand years ago was happening again, and it was much worse this time¡ªdespite the champions uniting to banish one sector of Chaos after another, they could no longer unite them¡­because the number of casualties due to the Evil Gods and their spawns was less than the casualties dying to foreign invaders.


    But as the saying goes, the withering camel is still larger than the horse: even if the Federation was in shambles, the many Legends and gods who were groomed over the millennia were not as feeble as mortals. After great effort, they finally killed every attacking Evil God¡ªbut the Federation also formally disbanded and collapsed after the total annihilation of the enemy.


    The radical Chaos derived from radical Order now wreaked havoc upon the endless stars.


    Once the invasion of Chaos came to the close, the Age of Schism ensued. The massive Federation was split into hundreds and thousands of alliances, each mutually invading or watchful, turning the many cosmoses into the greatest of warring states. By then, humans had become the most sparsely distributed race of the Multiverse, whereas the bulk of the Mycroft civilization had already vanished with the departure of the Ring World thousands of years ago. They appeared to have expected what was happening now, and was hence not dragged into the present conflict.


    ***


    [That is all I remember about this age. We had fallen away from magnificence and entered utter bewilderment, roaming the darkness in ignorance and dreaming about the bliss of bygone peace. Even so, remembrance and illusions are meaningless: the past is the past¡ªit shall never return, and we are now in a dark age of suspicion and cruelty.


    We had lived in peace and life appeared to be only about entertainment, but we were mistaken. War never left us, hiding as desire, decay, and cowardice before blowing up beside us, and yet we would rather play ostrich and pretend that nothing had happened. Still, the greatest folly is that we continued living with them even when we clearly knew it was wrong, continuing on with self-satisfaction. Everyone had thought that the calamity would never reach them, even promising to protect only ourselves in the unavoidable disaster. Reality eventually proved that such was the root of destruction: because no one would step forward, because no one had the courage to face reality and the darkness.


    In the ancient myths and legends of ages past, there had been a champion who would sacrifice himself for the sake of protecting every living being. He was expectant of the day that other champions who would come to his side to watch over the Multiverse, that those who want peace could live in peace, and that warmongering lunatics and idiots would fight alongside him¡ªbut we would certainly disappoint him if he could see us now, because all his sacrifices had only been in exchange for embarrassing decadence and ignorance.


    I would therefore call upon all to reclaim our courage and resolve, fire, rage, and wind. We must remember all the tribulations and revise it¡ªbecause it is only in the wear and tear of pain that the flowers of hope would blossom in the resolve of the people.]


    [Unnamed Archivist, middle-Schism period, chapter eight of the Book of Hope: Declaration, Passage thirty-four]


    ***


    Then, in the end.


    [Age of Rebirth, Year Ten Thousand]


    In the depths of the dark Silent Void, a group of visitors from the Age of Rebirth had reached a forgotten ancient place.


    Back in the great war of schism and unification, countless civilizations and races had been destroyed, entire galaxies wiped out without any remaining Steel Strength shrouds. It had been exceedingly terrible and tormenting that the suffering of war triumphed over mutual hate. Hence, in trembling pain, a new Federation was born upon the ashes of the last¡ªeven if their borders were less than a hundredth of the height of the former Federation, they had truly learned that which was despair this time.


    And that was the only way to understand hope.


    Be that as it may, reclaiming lost ground was not something to be done immediately. In fact, new indigenous civilizations would be born upon the corpses of fallen civilizations, the long war and isolation hence leaving the alliances of Order and the glory of the Federation forgotten.


    And this time, one particular newly founded civilization had arrived upon a forbidden zone in its stumble of an exploration, a place where no civilization or fleet would have dared tread when the former Federation still existed.


    Legend told of a forerunner ruin sealed in mist, a barren place where endless traps of Chaotic toxins, lethal mechanisms, and endless world fragments lay hidden. Moreover, enfolded in searing blaze and said to be protected by a terrifying Void dragon, there was no doubt that it was a forbidden place all civilizations in the Multiverse feared.


    From a certain perspective, all those descriptions had been correct. There were actually some who would run into that storied guardian: a Black Ancient Dragon as massive as a world. She would lazily roam the ashes and remains of worlds over the edge of the Wall, stopping any person or fleet that came too close.


    It appeared to be watching over something, but no one knew what it was¡ªafter all, those were ancient ruins where historical remains were piling. The endless corpses of worlds and fleets from the Age of Chaos and the Age of Schism had been adding over there as well, even shrouding it. Indeed, there were even those who claimed that the dragon herself had forgotten what she was there for, and could only wander around eternally without leaving.


    However, such rumors of fears were insignificant to new civilizations that knew nothing of it. At best, they could tell that it was a dangerous place with a dragon, but that it was also filled with unknown ancient relics and ruins that could satiate their yearning for knowledge.


    Therefore, they mustered their courage and stepped forward, approaching the world-sized black dragon who was closing her eyes in meditation amidst the Void.


    "Guardian¡ªdo you still remember what you are actually protecting here?"


    The new civilization was in a period of planetary exploration, and had come in curiosity. Appearing to be human but also having pairs of different beastly ears, they were a very brave and energetic race, and under their stirring greed and irrepressible curiosity, they were actually brave enough to question the pinnacle being. "Could it be that you have forgotten?"


    Forgotten, huh?


    Upon hearing the language that resembled old Mycroft Basic and their rather familiar bloodlines, the meditating dragon opened her eyes, her golden pupils that were akin to a sun turning to stare at the little ones while her heart welled with emotion.


    As memories die, only legends remain. When history is forgotten, there is only winds of tribulations that wail between ruins.


    Looking towards the distant stars, one would find graves of civilizations everywhere and the echoes of vengeful voices, thirsting for payback, another war, and the reclamation of glory¡ªbut all of them are gone, and ashes are all that is left of them.


    Now, as the new generations grows, they are surrounded by the ashes of their predecessors as they develop in the lingering warmth left by the last civilization. Their bodies are stardust inherited from blood enemies engaged in mutual slaughter, just as the Steel Shards that form their own world and sun are the embers left from the battles and sacrifices of many champions


    Look! The fortunate and the brave, reckless, and curious civilization now seeks lost history, to study the thousands of years before the founding of their own civilization and what really happened in the infinite Multiverse. They are once again assuming the path to glory, pursuing the forerunners and the guidance of the strong!


    And the strong is willing to guide them.


    Watching the little ones, the draconic guardian appeared to see a shadow of her past. She then looked up at the dark Void, and breathed a long draconic howl¡ªthe light of the dragon could illuminate all things and bless the stars with light, but it was after ten thousand years of watching and waiting that something so similar and so stirring had finally appeared before her.


    That being said, the roles of guide and guided had been reversed, and the little dragon who was once instructed had now become the greatest guardian.


    "Are you asking if I have forgotten my duty? The answer is no."


    Certainly not.


    The dragon lowered her gaze at the shuddering little ones who kept up a strong facade because they wanted the answer, and hence gently replied, "I remember."


    I would always remember.


    "But before I tell you about my duty, allow me to tell you about the distant past of my master whom I now watch over, about a god who once protected the Multiverse¡­no, it is the tale of a human."


    "The tale of a warrior."


    ***


    [The stars still shine; the Flame still burns.


    In the Multiverse which repeatedly loses and reclaims, forgets and remembers, civilizations still grow with strength.


    The ever-present darkness is not gone, but the world is now far brighter than before. There are some who believe it to be only natural, while others remembered who it is that they have to thank.


    New stories and legends are being born, but old epics and myths are yet to be forgotten. In this age where wrath is still alight and where war has yet to cease, there are people advancing, and there are people stopping. Some are heading determinedly to the faraway end and origins, while others keep watch over silent ruins, awaiting the re-emergence of the hope in their hearts.]


    "The darkness would always return. But can we witness that light once again?"


    Someone asked the ancient one whilst trembling after listening to the dragon''s story. They had been left shaken by the darkness in history, the Chaos roaming their mind and leaving them in chilling doubt, or utter disbelief.


    Nonetheless, someone would still question it, because whether it was legend or myth, story or lesson, there should always be someone remembering it and passing it down.


    "It probably won''t happen now, little one¡ªnot even in the next dozens of thousands of years."


    "Even so, we would still remember that one light and flame. Those are the remains of hope, from which we could expect something to reborn."


    Flapping her humongous wings, the old black dragon stirred dimensional winds to chase those tiny but brave people far away from that dangerous place. Be that as it may, the guardian of hope still left a few words for them.


    "This is my story. I had been where your home is, and when the worlds were illuminated by godly light and the Void was set aflame, I saw the faraway Chaos and darkness being torn apart by the wrath and roars of a god. On that day, a real hero and divine being¡ªa real warrior¡ªhad fallen, and buried hell with him."


    "There had been no lament or tears. We simply united heart and strength to swear that we would fight the darkness, for in that age where we had nothing, we only had courage."


    I remember. I will protect the memory, legend, the epic¡­I will remember the story.


    "Therefore, all of you must not forget too."


    Never lose your courage and resolve. Never forget to be as brave as you are now, and keep on heading to the distance, to explore and to fight.


    And that was the first ten thousand years after Joshua van Radcliffe had left.

 Chapter 1044 - Three Worlds, Nine Skies: the Land of Ashes

    [My mentor, the respected baroness Karlis, is a famous astrologer, astronomer, and Professor of alchemical engineering. She was the winner of the fifty-second installment of the moving city competition held once every hundred years, which was in turn the greatest accomplishment of the Three Worlds, Nine Skies super construction engineering. In return, the Heavenly Sword Empress of the Radiant Domain had bestowed upon her the title of baroness, even naming an entire mobile realm after her.


    Apart from that, she is a legend, a great continental adventurer whose fame extends over three worlds. Over the endlessly vast continent of Steel, she has discovered eight stable stellar realms and determined the patterns of those stellar cycles¡ªnow, these eight stable stellar realms have become new borders of the Radiant Domain Alliance, with millions of immigrants driving new moving cities in pursuit of the sunlight over there.


    It is all thanks to my mentor.]


    [As a student to Professor Karlis, I feel both honor and humility, for I could live my whole life and yet remain unable to surpass her in any aspect, even if by just a little.


    However, it was at this time that Professor Karlis''s close friend, Lady Mycroft, grand scholar and my superior, would console me by saying, ''there is always someone who has to act as a foil in a group. Why couldn''t it be you? It is your duty.''


    To tell the truth, I am not quite sure what Lady Mycroft had meant. However, her tone was really sincere, so I shall consider it as encouragement from a superior.]


    [Professor Karlis has a lot of apprentices, most of whom are studying mobile world designing under her tutelage. After all, the more that technology develops, the faster the worlds can move, allowing each of them to assimilate into the Steel Continent of a star in a certain sector before moving on to the next stable stellar sector in the shortest time possible. Naturally, it would be also easier to repel the ambushes by the Chaos aberrations roaming the dark zones between the many stellar regions, and being one of the most important academic subjects of the Radiant Domain, it is a symbol of civilizations'' future.


    That being said, I had not actually been a student of my mentor in that subject, but merely an assistant hired by her on a temporary basis while she surveyed a Steel Continent. She was willing to take me in a student and instruct me in regards to explorations, which was my good fortune¡ªI had benefited plenty from that, and while neither here nor there, I am still a well-known scholar in astrology and exploration, building a family of my own inside the Radiant Domain.]


    [However, my mentor has recently run into some trouble.


    Lady Mycroft Zeluya, her close friend and my superior, had mysteriously disappeared in the middle of an expedition into the Nightfall Zone. Before she had gone missing, Lady Mycroft had transmitted a map charted from her journey and a diary through a secret psionic communications channel to my elegant, wise, and morally sensible mentor. Since then, my mentor had always appeared anxious, even occasionally clasping her head and muttering to herself.


    ''Is that so? To think that had actually happened¡­time flies, and it has been so long¡­''


    That was what I heard in one of her mutterings when I brought her a coffee with twice the usual amount of sugar. Was she talking about the time she shared with Lady Mycroft? It appears that Lady Mycroft''s disappearance has been huge blow to her.]


    [Be that as it may, I had never imagined that my mentor, with all her accomplishments and fame, would actually return to a life of adventuring¡ªafter she had straightened her affairs and properties in the Radiant Domain, the famous scholar purchased an Ark-class continental exploration vessel, throwing away every gem ornament and enchanting formal clothes she had been wearing for a worn tank top and long pants, and tied her hair into a ponytail. Soon, hundreds of professional explorers who, attracted by her fame, joined her party, hence launching the second expedition into the Nightfall Zone under the leadership of the legendary explorer!]


    The hand of a middle-aged man reached out, stroking the text written in an old diary under a light.


    The man''s soft sigh could be heard as he stared at the words itself while falling into a moment of recollection.


    "Mentor¡­" he whispered, and smiled bitterly.


    ***


    Three Worlds, Nine Skies was the name of the world¡ªas the name itself suggested, it was three different realms in which all life inhabited: The Steel Continent, which was the central realm, along with the Sky Blade Realm, and the Earthen Axe Realm, which intersected the central realm. In turn, the Nine Skies were nine massive floating supercontinents located above the Steel Continent that blocked out the sun. Regrettably, the exceedingly terrific gravity which the Steel Continent exuded meant none had ever climbed atop the Nine Skies, and even the gods could only gaze upon them from afar and sigh.


    Countless suns hovered over the endlessly wide continent, permeating the nine layers of skies and ground, the dazzling sunlight blessing lifeforce upon the endless ecosystems in the continent.


    The Steel Continent was vast and endless. Whether it had been during the Age of Gods a hundred thousand years ago or the Age of Chaos fifty thousand years ago, no explorer could ever reach its horizon. On the other hand, its center was a bright ''ring'' shrouded beneath massive cl.u.s.ters of stars, and was known as the Radiant Domain.


    The Radiant Domain was also the center of all nations and races. In the Steel Continent, one did not have to worry about stars colliding¡ªafter they had shattered, diminished, and left the world in darkness, perpetuating a cycle in which each star took turns to die and be reborn, fall, and rise, every civilization in the ring would still bask in eternal radiance thanks to the many suns. Likewise, they did not have to worry about being attacked by the Chaos aberrations living in the darkness.


    On the other hand, the Nightfall Zone referred to areas beyond the Radiant Domain where the stars were scattered without the assurance of each place being illuminated at all times. The Steel Continent''s own tremendous gravitational force would also pull the rare few stars down to the ground where they would dissolve into gases. Although the Steel Continent itself would always reassemble the gases to create a new star, it would take hundreds or thousands of years. Unlike the Radiant Domain, the Nightfall Zone did not have over hundreds of stars that would keep shining upon its lands after one falls to the ground.


    That had been why the colonies that the various nations were establishing there came in the form of massive moving worlds, each of which had to be able to carry billions of citizens and streak over the various continents. They had to escape the destruction of the falling stars while eternally pursuing the other hovering stars to capture their light.


    That had also been the precise reason why all life living on the Steel Continent came to be known as Lightchasers, regardless of the uniqueness of their appearances.


    Moreover, even after coming fully prepared, there would different circ.u.mstances that prevented moving worlds from reaching other areas with sun before their energy reserves were exhausted, leaving every lifeform in the world to die in the frost or be consumed by the Chaos of the darkness¡ªin the end, any stable stellar realm proved to be extremely rare and extremely precious, because each meant a living environment similar to the Radiant Domain, allowing the survival of billions and a dozen moving worlds.


    That was also why the Nightfall Zone was extremely dangerous, and the reason why explorers would often run into fallen worlds from millennia past in their journeys. Moreover, the Chaos aberrations of the Lightless Zone beyond the Nightfall Zone would occasionally lurk within Nightfall Zone itself¡ªas the sun set and its light diminished, they would attack the mobile cities even as they tried to move away.


    It was said that the divine beings of the Age of Gods a hundred thousand years ago could create stars in the Nightfall Zone, before constructing large cl.u.s.ters of floating cities around them, or even colossal energy arrays that covered an entire star¡ªin turn establishing stable sectors of light and civilizations of glory. However, all the gods mysteriously lost all divine power fifty thousand years ago, with the endless floating cities hence crashing down. Even the cages of energy that kept stars bounded were unable to withstand the exceeding gravity from the Steel Continent after losing the divine power that kept them together, falling and crumbling alongside stellar bodies, meeting their end on the continent.


    It had been age of darkness that lasted over twenty thousand years¡ªendless beings perished and countless civilizations fell. As the endless radiance diminished, the infinite aberrations of Chaos lurking in the Lightless Zone swarmed out. They were the greatest natural enemies of living beings and civilizations, and without the light inhibiting them, they consumed everything within reach without restraint. Moreover, having lost the protection of the gods, every being was simply unable to withstand the devastation which had came so abruptly, and could only keep retreating back into Radiant Domain from the Nightfall Zone.


    Even now, the horrific remains that lingered on after that war could still be encountered in remote corners of the Nightfall Zone, where the shrill winds still appeared to be howling.


    However, it was in that moment of despair that endless radiance had come, bestowed from the realms of Sky Blade and Earthen Axe.


    They were a sacred blade and a divine axe, along with millions of other ''weapons'' of different make. The worlds, which had been motionless since ancient times and intersecting with the Steel Continent, then suddenly descended, slaying the boundless Chaos. Unable to fight the Chaos then, the Lightchasers hence picked up the ''divine tools'' which were descending from the world itself¡ªthe heroic sacrifices of countless heroes hence ended the Age of Chaos, banishing every Chaos aberration back to the Lightless Zone.


    The Lighchasers were hence convinced that the divine tools were forged from the remains of the gods, while any being who had any sort of control over the Heaven Splitting Blade and the Demon Cleaving Axe would become the highest leader of the Radiant Domain Alliance, the Heavenly Sword Empress and the Demon Cleaving Ruler. Regardless of who they were¡ªcriminal, exiles, anyone who could control those divine tools would be automatically exonerated from any transgressions and promoted as a noble amongst the Alliance, hence entrusted with the duty of border guard.


    ***


    [The Heavenly Sword Empress had personally come to bid farewell to my mentor, even giving her blessing for a safe voyage and return, as well as the mentor''s ship, the Rekindling. For my own part, I had been unable to follow my mentor on her journey as it was when my eldest daughter was born, and it must be said that it was a great regret. Even so, the magnanimous Professor Karlis did not accuse an assistant such as myself of dereliction of duty, instead giving her blessings for my daughter and also gladly giving her a name¡ªit was an honor to myself and my daughter, and a fortune for that daughter of mine.]


    ["Name her Simboa. That is the name I remember and that she should have¡­ I must say it is quite nostalgic too. As for you, you certainly have quite the intertwining fates."]


    [Although my mentor''s words had been bizarre, her sincerity and earnest blessing had not been fake. Still, that was how my eldest daughter, Simboa Falster, got her name¡ªher smile as she chewed on her fingers is my life''s greatest happiness.]


    [A dozen years had passed. Professor Karlis''s exploits were fruitful, having discovered several ruins of floating cities dating back to the Age of Chaos and whole new stable stellar realms as she roamed the world. She appeared to be especially gifted in that respect, possessing a unique smell that could detect the scents of places hospitable for living beings. While it would sound disrespectful, I always believed that it had nothing to do with my mentor''s academic qualifications, but had instead everything to do with a heaven-given talent!


    In that period, my second child was about to be born. It was a boy, but just when I was thinking about what to name him, the grievous news reached me.]


    [It had been a gloomy afternoon. The artificial skies of Academy City were slowly closing and absorbing sunlight at full capacity, whereas the many scholars living there got off work and returned home to rest. I happened to be reading through the theses of several students when I unexpectedly received communications from another fellow pupil of the mentor¡ªthat was when I learned in shock that my mentor, who had been always overflowing with a spirit of adventure, had returned to the embrace of Light in the distant depths of the Nightfall Zone: a falling star had suddenly crashed down upon the Steel Continent, the resulting inferno consuming everything within three light-months. My mentor, hundreds of professional explorers, and twenty-five hundred crewmembers had thus melted into the overly dazzling light.]


    [My mentor had died in an honorable journey, a tragic news that spread throughout the Radiant Domain. Both the Heavenly Sword Empress and the Demon Cleaver Ruler indicated that the passing of Baroness Karlis was a great loss for all Lightchasers, and decreed a three minute silent mourn amongst all citizens living in colonies within stable stellar realms which she had discovered. It was the greatest honor as a scholar, although I still could not believe that the elegant and wise scholar and the most famous watcher of the stars would actually perish in such a simple astronomical phenomenon. Even so, reality was reality¡ªshe was not coming back, and in my grieving insanity, I actually regretted not dying with her in that profound expedition.


    Soon, however, there was more shocking discoveries. Half a year after my mentor had passed away and all the shockwaves had subsided, I abruptly received an extremely encrypted psionic communication. What it turned out to be was a secret will my mentor had left for me!


    It includes a small but advanced exploration vessel, substantial reaches, data crystals that were almost used up in capacity, and most importantly, the star maps of every region my mentor had explored! What was more, there were also several points in those maps that were labeled with special symbols, and incidentally, the region of one of those symbols was also the precise location of where she had ''died''! In addition, there were also several markers and trails going beyond the present Nightfall Zone, reaching the depths of the Lightless Zone!


    And Professor Karlis had given all of those things to me without asking for anything in return, even leaving a ''prophecy'' that appeared to have profound meaning.]


    [Cometh the tinder''s drying, cometh the Inferno''s rekindling]


    My student, Alpha Falster.


    You are not an ordinary mortal but a child of Silver Fairies, and though you may not be aware of the purpose of your existence, I am.


    Go forth, to the edge of the Steel Continent and the world''s frontier. You must open that door and go to the center of the continent¡ªto the core of the Three Worlds and extinguish the present flame.


    It is something only you can do now.


    [I left a month later, biding farewell to my family and leaving them well-off before I resolved myself to explore all that was unknown with the star maps that my mentor had left. Although I was not sure of what the professor was saying, I was distinctly aware that it was something that only I could accomplish¡ªI would become the greatest explorer of the Steel Continent, a dream of mine which had been sealed beneath love and responsibility. But now, with my mentor''s will and the awakened heart of curiosity, I decided with selfishness to resume my voyage and undertake the journey which belongs only to myself.]


    [There was no one else other than myself and twenty AI crewmembers. I could faintly discern the dark tides shrouding my mentor, and simply did not dare let anyone else in on what had happened¡ªall I had said was that I had the sudden impulse to go out for a round trip alone, which was nothing unusual, because explorers have always been people who would stride out the door whenever they have the impulse to do so, never returning for decades.]


    [The expedition ship that my mentor left me was remarkably advanced. Drawing energy from the sun, I soon warped away from the Radiant Domain and reached the Nightfall Zone. I felt out of practice at first, since my last voyage had been decades before¡ªI had actually misidentified coordinates and took a detour of dozens of thousands of light-years, but as my knowledge soon fired up, I was once again that helpful assistant of the great adventurer¡­ although this time, I was the captain.


    That being said, I was puzzled to find the number of colonies of Nightfall not increasing but decreasing instead. As I roamed familiar grounds spanning over 700,000 light-years and passed by hundreds of colonies, I realized that one-thirds of the stars were missing. It was simply unusual¡ªdecades were brief periods for the stars shining above the Steel Continent which shone for millennia, and even when their final fates would be to crash down to the ground, they would not have ended up with a third of their numbers disappearing in such a short time.


    As I continued my journey, more discoveries verified my theory: the stars were rapidly decreasing, regardless if they were able to nurture life or otherwise. Originally, only one-trillionth of the endless stars hanging above the Steel Continent were the ones which we had used and was where life originated. Likewise, over the hundreds of thousands of light-years of land in the Nightfall Zone, only hundreds of stars hung at optimum height and were suitable for our use. Unlike the Age of Gods when the various divine beings could move floating continents and freely adjust distances so that there were more suns that could be used, Lightchasers such as us who were bound by gravity onto the ground could only pray.


    Perhaps because I had been staying in the Radiant Domain where there were endless stars and I was hence not perceptive about their numbers, I could now clearly see everything in the Nightfall Zone, where each star was immeasurably precious. Still, those scarce few hundreds of stars had still been reduced by a third, and many moving worlds which I had been familiar with could no longer be seen. The citizens had also disappeared quietly, nowhere to be found. I was convinced that it was no coincidence, and that the same thing was happening even if I head for any colony zone several million light-years away.]


    [The disappearance of the stars and the death of my mentor¡ªno, her disappearance, must be connected to something! To search for the truth, I began to journey deep into the Nightfall Zone in search of any possible clues. There were signs of evidence near the colonies being erased by someone, the orbits which stars shifted from no longer existing, but I still believe that no one could remove all traces of all those billions of stars. There must have been clues they could not destroy in the depths of the Nightfall Zone.


    Soon, with the star maps which my mentor had left me, I took a safe path and ventured far into the Nightfall Zone. There were just a few scattered border cities and no full colonies, but that was where I had found a definitive clue! I could see the trails in which thousands of stars were slipping just beneath the Nine Skies, the dimensional scar which their movements left so distinct that I could instantly see where they were moving towards.


    In fact, the direction they were heading towards was my home¡ªthe ring of the Radiant Domain.]


    [I have to say that I was puzzled then. Why? The stars of the Radiant Domain were infinite and there was no lack of illumination, just as I had never felt any sign of dimming¡­there were many scholars who had actually recently suggested for stars from the Radiant Domain to be moved to the Nightfall Zone, so as to develop more colonies, or the living areas in the Radiant Domain would be overpopulated as life flourished.


    Could it be that they were planning to gather the stars from Nightfall to expand the Radiant Domain instead? Still, that would be too costly and unrewarding¡ªpulling stars is not easy, and there had been no more than twenty people known to be able to do that, save for the Heavenly Sword Empress and the Demon Cleaving Ruler. Moreover, they would never be able to move billions of stars in just decades even if they worked together! There must be a greater mystery behind all this!]


    [With those questions in my head, I ended my first voyage and returned home in exhaustion¡ªbut what received me was neither my family''s smiles nor their blaming, disgusted faces at me for being gone for so long¡­in fact, I would rather have faced the disgust, because what I could only find then was an empty home and a letter left by the Order of Ashes.


    The Order had been a mysterious religious organization that appeared after the fall of the gods. They had control over many divine items and had declared those to be the ashes remaining of the gods after their descent. Moreover, although they served the Heavenly Sword Empress and the Demon Cleaving Ruler as their leaders in name, they were actually controlled by a circle of elders who held the authority of granting or recalling the divine items.


    We were basically people from two different worlds: they were a violent political group with genuine authority, while I was a merely a scholar from Academy City, and yet I was so callously threatened by them on this day¡ªwith cold words, the letter had informed me that my family was being detained in a distant place while warning me to cease my attempts in probing into the stellar phenomenon in the Nightfall Zone, as well as to leave the Radiant Domain.


    If their warning were to go unheeded, there would be no assurance of my family''s safety, and I would face certain death.]


    [To prove their own resolve, they had even left a tiny hand behind¡ªmy son''s hand. Certainly, if I would not obey them, they would be sending me his skull next.


    Aside from rage, my mind was also full of terror. I had then awakened from a grand illusion to realize that I was no more than an ordinary person, and without the halo of Professor Karlis, I was no more than a barely-known explorer and a normal astrologer. Resisting the Order of Ashes? All they had to do was just slide some ''hints'' at the leaders of Academy City to have all my honors stripped and reduced to dust.]


    [Come to think of it, would they not have had something to do with Professor Karlis''s disappearance? I would never believe that a being that could pull stars and the ''accident'' of the falling star were not connected at all.


    But so what if I drowned in my own disbelief and disgruntlement? I was defeated and all I could do was run. I hence returned to the craft that my mentor had given me and aimlessly roamed the Nightfall Zone¡­ but could I really abandon the truth so easily? Whether it was the professor''s disappearance, the skewing of the stars, or where my missing family was¡­they threatened me with their fates, and yet never gave me any sign that they were alive. On what grounds should I believe that they would merely keep them alive and simply detain them?]


    [Either way, all I could do was go as far as I could and stop looking at the movements of the stars, heading so distant that I reached the borders of the world, the depths of Nightfall.]


    [In hate, anguish, self-blame, helplessness, and the most profound of doubt, I had arrived upon the Lightless Zone, one of the labeled blinks on my mentor''s star map.]


    ***


    A middle-aged man stroked the words over the diary. The ink over the last paragraph were still clear, seemingly having been written only recently. Soon, the diary was closed and placed inside a backpack.


    "Mentor, I am here, as you have instructed."


    Over a rather dwarfed hill, the man looked out towards the distant light from beside a sleek but sturdy exploration vessel which appeared very advanced.


    Standing over the hill that was just a mere seventeen hundred and twenty-nine meters tall, which was about the summit of two moving worlds, the man with silver hair and red eyes, the child of a Silver Fairy, kept his tired and melancholic gaze at the distant brightness.


    He could see millions of suns hovering over the infinite Steel Continent, bringing bright light to all darkness¡ªin turn, there was also Chaos swarms moving along in the darkness, lurking and waiting in the gloom where the sun never reached, for the day that all the cities chasing after the suns would lose their protection.


    Likewise, he could see the great star at the very heart of the Three Worlds and Nines Skies, which could never be seen from the Radiant Domain or the Nightfall Zone!


    It was incomparably massive and heavy, its sheer presence no different from a dark titanic stellar body which had consumed every other state of existence, and appeared very capable of destroying everything!


    In fact, the entire Steel Continent was merely an accretion disk surrounding the giant dark star, while the other endless stars surrounding it were merely faint radiant mist¡ªeven the Radiant Domain where all civilization and all life rested was just a thin, narrow, irregular ring-shaped area that encircled it.


    Was it even a star? How could it be so massive! In any given moment, the giant dark star was drawing everything to itself, having them whirl just as it rotated, as if it had been the axis of the three worlds and nine skies itself!


    The man could see that at its edge, the fringes of the Steel Continent which touched it was releasing great illumination. The countless stars of the Radiant Domain hovered over that same light, emanating inexhaustive vigor¡­even so, any intelligent being and individual would, for some reason, would know instinctively that the giant star which shone upon the Radiant Domain and nurtured the boundless living radiance was already dead.


    It had long since been quenched, and everything that existed now¡ªthe millions of stars and the boundless light¡ªwere merely the remaining ashes of the world''s most glorious time.


    "Cometh the tinder''s drying, cometh the Inferno''s rekindling."


    Karlis''s apprentice, Mycroft''s lackey, Simboa''s father.


    Now, the mortal man called Alpha Falster was quietly mumbling to himself puzzledly.


    "Could it be that the dark star¡­is it the one that needs rekindling?"

 Chapter 1045 - The Father of All Life, the Target of Civilizations

    The life of Lifechasers were all but fated to be full of ups and downs.


    Within the Nightfall Zone, which was perpetually without light, their kind had to steer massive mobile cities and chase after the trails of stars, absorbing their light and heat. However, the stars which could be used for moving cities were truly scarce across the Nine Skies¡ªif it was not too close to the Steel Continent and risking the chance of everything being possibly reduced the dust, it would be too far from the continent to the point that there was not enough light to charge the mobile city so that it could move and maintain the energy of the ecosystems within.


    Even if a suitable star cold be found by chance, the excessive and volatile gravity emanating from the Steel Continent could cause those suns to lose balance at any given moment and drop off, crashing over the land¡ªshould that happen, the mobile cities had to change directions and avoid the entire sector to escape the destruction caused by the falling star.


    Be that as it may, the Steel Continent would still absorb the bursting momentum in the devastative crash of any star into the land, preventing seismic tremors that spread over light-hours or even light-days, even condensing the crumbling gas of the fallen star so that it could reassemble as a new star. Even so, it would still mean that the mobile cities would lose all sources of energy, and that they had to embark on a voyage as early as possible to reach vicinity of the next viable star.


    The pursuit of light and stars could last for millennia or just mere decades¡ªthe mobile cities were huge steel shells that eternally rushed about over the continent, coming for stable stars and going for falling stars. In turn, the Lightchasers were the insects buried within the shell: for most mortal Lighchasers, the sheer gravity of the Steel Continent and the various radiation or pollution from realms beyond were all real threats to their lives. If not for the protection from the mobile city''s manmade World Barriers, it would not have taken more than a few minutes for mortals without Extraordinary ability to simply die.


    Therefore, there was actually no ''stability'' within the Radiant Domain itself either. Even if the densely-packed cl.u.s.ters of stars would bring about boundless, powerful light and spare the headache regarding energy supplies for citizens within, the denser cl.u.s.ters would still mean that there would be more ''Starfalls''¡ªevery year, there would always be some mobile city that would run into meteor rains and be decimated as hundreds or even thousands stars dropped on them.


    And what was worse, it was a regular natural disaster in the Radiant Domain.


    Stars would rise or fall, just as stars would be born or perish.


    Upon the Steel Continent, endless things were in constant motion, existing in cycles which had no stability to speak of. Furthermore, beyond the light, endless spawns of Chaos poured within from the edges of the world, roaming throughout Nightfall despite their fear of the light¡ªevery Lightchaser individual hence yearned for security, for eternal and peaceful illumination and not to be forever imprisoned in a cycle of migration and flight.


    Though such hopes sounded rather insignificant, they were also conundrums which had never been solved by anyone over the hundred thousand years since history began. Countless individuals would invest themselves into astrology, astronomy, or exploration of distant stellar regions, intent on seeking the principle of motion which the stars obeyed, desiring the unraveling of the cause of all those turmoils.


    Nevertheless, there had been none who could find the answer up until now.


    Furthermore, no one could theorize how the entire world had come to be, or how it was made. According to stellar models, as well as the examination of fundamental attributes in regards to both physics and Extraordinary power, the cleverest Alliance scholars had once deduced the model in which countless worlds were born, but no particular model had really cultivated such a unique and perplexing place like the Three Worlds and Nine Skies. In return, the scholars could only helplessly admit that there might really have been a Creator in this world, a genuine divine being.


    The ''god'' here was not a reference to the known deities, however¡ªthose divine beings could not actually reach the Nine Skies, not to mention that they were simply champions who were unable to ascend up to the Sword and Axe realms. Like the others, they were simple beings pursuing the light.


    That was why everyone could only attribute the causality behind everything to the omnipotent Father, molder of the endless Steel Continent, Creator of all Life, and declare that all their tribulations were a ''test''.


    After all, they simply could not find any other existing reason aside from that.


    ***


    But now, Alpha Falster, astrologer scholar most ordinary and former famed explorer, realized that he had presently reached the trail directed towards the ''Truth''¡ªwithin the faraway Lightless Zone, he had seen the giant black star whirling at the heart of worlds, as well as how the endless other dazzling stars were sinking into it, turning into tiny sparks¡­just like firewood, used as fuel for the fire.


    "¡­whatever the case may be, I no longer have anything else. They took away my Alice, my daughter, and my son."


    "I have nothing but the Truth now."


    Laughing bitterly, the silver-haired middle-aged man shook his head and turned to look behind.


    It was not to glance at the advanced exploration ship that Karlis had left him. What Alpha was looking at was the foot of the hill, and the final objective of his journey here.


    He was now looking at a lofty mountain.


    It was over four hundred million kilometers tall, meaning that it would have actually taken light twenty-four minutes to cover a single trip upwards or downwards. Indeed, it was so colossal that the mountain itself was much more massive than most other stars.


    However, even such a monumental peak was not the highest there was in the boundless continent¡ªthe Godly Summit within the Radiant Domain, a former sacred sanctuary where the gods once lived, had been two full light-hours tall. That being said, such peaks, along with the valleys that stretched on forever away from them, were no more significant than wrinkles on the human skin.


    And it was within such a colossal realm that the Lightchasers live, struggling with all their might to survive with their tiny bodies.


    Either way, now, at the very top of the peak which exceeded the vision field of most people, there was a rather eye-catching sharp, pointed tip poking out. It was a crystalline, fully silver and luminous and appearing to be a prism, shining just like a star while also releasing blinks of starlight.


    As Alpha gazed upon that light, he could feel the blood within his body boiling as a mysterious feeling began to emanate.


    What was it? What could it be that was hidden in his blood? Why would he, a man who had lived in the Radiant Domain all along, have felt such familiarity towards a pointy crystal in the distant Lightless Zone atop a mountain?


    Could it be that he really was not as normal as he had thought himself to be? Had Professor Karlis chosen him to be her student simply because of that, and what did a so-called ''Child of Silver Fairies'' even mean?


    Countless questions filled the head of the tired middle-aged man. But even after losing his family, as well as everything he had struggled and lived for in the Radiant Domain, he had never once lost his courage and his curiosity.


    He had not lost his hot-bloodedness and his impulses, as well as the resolve to journey towards the truth!


    "Time to go," he said, and as he mustered his courage, Alpha went back to his exploration vessel.


    As the lights signaling that the craft''s warp drive was energizing, he headed forth to the top of the ''mountain''!


    ***


    [Alpha''s Expedition Journal]


    [In the dark and lifeless reaches of the Lightless Zone, I have discovered something puzzling: a pointed edge, entirely composed of crystal and shining in clear blue crystalline radiance.


    It is shining brightly atop an unnamed peak, but it is cold light without warmth¡ªmeaning that the anti-thermal measures I had prepared was a complete waster. Still, it is not to say that it was a bad thing since I can leave my ship, bringing along my AI crew and equipment for a closer observation.]


    [After days of detailed study, I can finally confirm, and am in turn taken aback, that the prism crystal shining on top of the mountains is in fact the tip of a gigantic crystal obelisk. Its main structure is buried beneath the mountains, while the entire valley¡ªall of it¡ªis composed of the corpses of Chaos aberrations! Father above¡­it is so difficult to even imagine the bulk of such vast mountains are endless piles of those monsters, but it appears that after a long time has passed, the aberrations have also lost their bizarre toxicity that had left people in madness. All that is now left of them is rock and soil that are just a little corrupted, while the entire obelisk is buried inside.


    I am sure that there is a way to enter the obelisk. There must be a reason why Professor Karlis has led me here, and it certainly would not be to surprise me. Moreover, it would be more ridiculous for me to dig out such a massive obelisk instead of entering it¡­ and for some reason, I sense that something within the obelisk is drawing me to it.]


    [It took me a long time¡ªactually just two hours¡ªto find a way in. It was quite simply too: by leaving everything, even precautionary tools outside and entering the cool silver light and touching the crystal with my bare hands. Then, it drew me inside as if only natural¡­to tell the truth, if I had not found the heat suit too stuffy and wanted a breather, I would definitely not have done that, since meeting any accident after I have barely ascended as Gold-intermediate would mean that I would rest in pieces. Even so, when the cold light touched me, I actually felt as if I did not even need to breathe, and it would assuredly provide me all the energy I need to stay alive.


    Either way, I entered since there was no other options. But in the instant when I was sucked in, I could sense an extremely profound power that far eclipsed any star sweeping through my entire body¡ªit was a force far greater than the supernova explosion my mentor and I witnessed over decades ago, and could instantly level thousands of mobile cities. Come to think of it, those Chaos spawns must have been wiped out because they had recklessly touched this obelisk, and as they piled it over dozens of thousands of years, they eventually buried the obelisk under them too.]


    [I also notice that the light from the crystal is modifying my body¡ªeventually, I started feeling that I did not have to breath, just as I lost the sensation of hunger and thirst. There is that perception that the energy around me are growing in intimacy with myself, but at the same time, my ears are turning sharper, my skin almost a little metallic along with an exponential increase in need for energy¡­ what should have been High Gold, or Supreme-tier abilities for elements and Psi are appearing over my form¡­is this good or bad? I am not sure, but one way or another, as I came to a realization from my trance, I had already arrived at a very vast crystal chamber, the walls of which were covered with small caverns.


    There was a flight of stairs in the crystal chamber that would be narrow for most Lightchasers, heading towards the depths of the obelisk¡ªit seems that the obelisk had been built by some lifeforms were smaller than most Lightchasers, and yet the structure itself was more massive than most stars. I have to say, this is a really stunning miracle in itself.


    Without hesitation, I chose to venture deeper.]


    Ceasing his record and continuing the good habit which he had kept up over a dozen years, Alpha took a deep breath and made his way to the stairs at the center of the crystal chamber, and headed deep beneath it.


    At first, the chamber was semi-circular with a radius of almost fifteen kilometers. With his improved eyesight, Alpha could tell that winds were billowing out of the many small caverns on the walls of the chamber, with each appearing to be connected to some other place. In addition, the walls on both sides of the central stairs were inscribed with countless complex runes, as well as elegant engravings of an obscure language.


    Alpha could feel as if he could almost understand some of the meaning of the engravings. Could it have been a rather rare ancient tongue? There was translation equipment back on his ship, and he could bring some pictures of the engravings back on board to check what was written.


    Then, after walking down a considerable distance, the number of engravings were slowly decreasing until they were eventually replaced by sheets of murals. Alpha therefore quickly took out his photography equipment to record each one that he came across.


    Unlike the engravings, Alpha simply needed a glance at the murals to understand them. It appeared to be a series of wall paintings which depicted the life of a ''clergy'', a man who was born in an ordinary family of farmers. However, the clergy''s parents perished when a wave of monsters struck (or at least from Alpha''s perception, it was a wave of Chaos monsters, although he recognized none of those depicted in the murals), after of which he was taken in by the kind village pastor and gained training in the path of Extraordinary.


    There were a total of seven gods whom the pastor served¡ªwhich was very rare, because all seven divine beings had formed an alliance of gods while sharing rank and glory. Meanwhile, the young clergy poured his heart and mind into his own training, wandering the cities across the world and aiding starved peasants, but remaining unknown even until he reached middle age, with his accomplishments at most lauded amongst mortals. However, when the Pope abdicated and participated the treatise which the gods bore witness to, and triumph over every rival through knowledge and power, he was appointed as the pontiff.


    It was a very stirring story¡ªAlpha felt a little envious at that: a mortal with nothing to his name who had ascended as the pontiff and stood atop an entire world was not something anyone could have done, and would only ever be accomplished with great courage, resolve, perseverance, and wisdom.


    When it came to himself, he could arguably qualify for courage, resolve, and perseverance. When it came to his wisdom, some things were best left unsaid.


    Meanwhile, the murals and the story continued¡ªafter the clergy became pontiff, he had looked to improve welfare for every person in the world. He had also fought against a species of monsters that resembled oversized lizards, slaying many Chaos aberrations and confronting other vile deities, as well as joined forces with the Seven Gods and many other champions to seal a Black Fog monster that was several times more dangerous than a star.


    His early life may have been quiet, but his later life was absolutely all ripples and waves. In the end, the clergy had also fought side by side with a Giant God who stood over the stars, making a dash through a place like the Lightless Zone, which was actually endless, dark swarms of Chaos.


    "This must be a tale dating back to the later years of the Age of Gods. It must have been the last gods and the followers of their doctrine who had made a last stand, repelling against the Chaos swarming from the Lightless Zone. To which prehistoric mobile city could it have happened to, and so mythical that I have never heard about it?"


    Alpha did not doubt the veracity of the murals at all¡ªwho could have been so bored that they would build such a massive stellar monument just to fool those who were born later? And in comparison, he was more puzzled by the paradoxical logic of it all.


    The gods and their pope¡­could they really have built the wondrously colossal obelisk that was twenty-four light-seconds tall? Alpha would almost be convinced if it was the gods, but the murals clearly described a single pope.


    Moreover¡­who was that four-armed Giant God who stood above the boundless stars? He was not one of the seven, just as he was not any divine being in known mythology, nor had there been hearsay or description that brought him to mind.


    "By the way, it''s a little weird but¡­could the defensive measures of the obelisk be malfunctioning?


    Shaking his head and leaving those thoughts about gods and Pope for the time being, Alpha recorded every text and every mural, ready to use his ship''s translation system for further study when he returned onboard. But more than those academic problems, he was more curious about the number of crystal sentry equipments, which were clearly used for security purposes, that he had seen along the way. Each of them was flashing as if energy was flowing in the almost-transparent barrels, but those sentry cannons simply stayed motionless when they realized that it was him, as if their eyes had simply dropped off.


    On the other hand, the drones which Alpha had brought inside the obelisk would instantly disappear when he released them, burnt into cinders by some invisible beam, which left him crouching in fear as his feet turned into jelly. After all, the drone''s structure was much harder than his head, and the beam could simply burn his head off along with the drone.


    It was just so advanced that it could have instantly slain a Gold-tier individual or harm a Supreme grievously¡ªthere was no telling if it was the pinnacle of nano-sized weaponry, and neither the Alliance nor the other ruins of mobile cities dating back to the Age of Gods had them!


    What building could it have been to boast such cutting-edge technology? The great pantheon of all gods atop the Godly Summit in the Radiant Domain was not even a fraction as profound as this structure. Though their ornaments were luxurious, the perception of power that lingered here completely upstaged them¡ªeven the temple of the most powerful deity during the Age of Gods, the God of the Stars and Exploration, was not as imposing as this single ruin.


    And more than that, this place was only praising the feats of a Pope¡ªa clergy.


    "Could this ruin be something built during Creation when all life had been born, a long time before the Age of Gods?"


    Alpha shook his head even when he thought of the possibility. Despite his silver hair, the middle-aged man did not appear handsome but very old and very tired instead. Even so, his solemn expression appeared very real, even as he mumbled, "It was said that Father had created the Three Worlds and the Nine Skies, banishing primordial Chaos from dark nothingness and created endless stars. And it was in that first light that the gods were born."


    "However, banishing the Chaos was such a tribulation that even the Father had tiredly fallen into slumber after vanquishing most of the Chaos, entrusting the worlds to the care of the gods before he had himself became all the living things in the Three Worlds and the Nine Skies¡ªit is a myth before time, the moment of Creation for all life."


    Could it be that the ruin had been built in ancient times, but was lost over a hundred thousand years? Could the primordial gods and their followers which the mural depicted be a story where they had fought with the Father against the primordial Chaos?


    How could that be possible!


    "The Father is a myth the Lightbringers had created to avoid despair¡­he does not exist at all, because there is no temple or ruin¡­fine, let''s count this one as half, but it still doesn''t prove his existence. I''d rather this building be constructed by the prehistoric Seven Gods¡­"


    As he almost reached the end of the stairs, Alpha''s mind had floated off to the endless distance even as he kept photographing away. "In the end, the Father and the Trial is all smoke and mirrors that ancient scholars had used to glaze over questions that are yet to be answered," he muttered to himself bitterly. "It is no different from pushing anything they cannot explain and pointing at the gods¡ªit matters not whether the Father exists at all."


    "No. You are wrong. The Father''s existence is very important."


    A sonorous and solemn voice suddenly resounded from behind Alpha.


    ***


    The voice could have been a massive iron-skinned drum, and after the voice, a series of footsteps began to echo as well.


    Alpha turned in shock¡ªhe did not know at all when did the voice and footsteps had begun to follow him, and when he turned back, he saw an old white-haired man dr.a.p.ed in a red-black coat resembling burnt ashes standing on the stairs behind him. He was also descending step by step, whereas an entire group of escorts dressed in the same ashen color followed him!


    All of them were members of the Order of the Ashes!


    While Alpha was still left gaping as if not quite able to react, the old man up front, who must have been a leader of the Order, stood steading above. His body was robust, his expression imposing, and his stride solemn. Apart from his hair, which was all white, and his wrinkled face, anyone would not have been able to tell that he had reached a withering age.


    "Alpha Falster, do not blaspheme against Father and the gods. Even if He had never once bestowed any signs, He is most important to our civilization."


    Ignoring Alpha, who was being evasive as if intent on slipping away when he had a chance, the leader of the Order looked around at the murals on the walls and turned to level his gaze with Alpha.


    "I am aware that for scholars such as you, the Father and the gods are far beneath ''knowledge and truth''," he said solemnly. "As compared to ancient and delusional glory, you would rather believe that everything actually existing upon the Continent of Steel is reality¡­but have you once thought about how we could have developed into such a great civilization without the gods or the Father?"


    "Well¡­"


    Although Alpha seemed to be in a panic, his heart was actually very calm¡ªhe understood many things at once, including why the Order had abducted his family but warned him to not come back or captured him as well, which would surely have prompted him to continue his journey. They had done all that just to follow him and find the location of the crystal obelisk!


    Still, the only thing he could not understand was why the leader of the Order had not already sent his escort at him, but was instead speaking to him about rather unusual matters. As for hate¡­a rational person would never unleash his rage so simply under such adverse circ.u.mstances. In the end, he was a scholar and not really that stupid.


    On the other hand, seemingly able to see through Alpha''s pretenses as well as the hidden hatred beneath his calm exterior, the old man simply grinned nonchalantly. He kept moving ahead, passing Alpha, and reached the end of the stairs behind him, while continuing with his solemn voice, "These days, most people¡ªespecially academics, have a hard time understanding that logical thinking could not have brought about progress in the early days of civilization. Don''t you get it? The rationality of ancient times had not been used for exploring Truth and knowledge, but to consider methods in defeating beasts, finding food, procreating, and doing one''s best in the name of survival."


    "Rational thinking did not allow the ancients to examine the truth of the stars and the principles that keep all things in motion, unlike the scholars of the present. It had simply been used to compile practical knowledge about living, such as ploughing the fields, rearing livestock, building houses, or making traps. Instead, it is only the early emotional thinking¡ªthose primitive romances, illusions, and imaginations¡ªthat had considered about why the sun rises and falls, why the waters flow downstream, and not up into the sky. In other words, in those difficult, ancient eras, the rational would not have spared the effort to contemplate questions so meaningless in regards to survival, while the emotional and impulsive would craft the stories for all unknown phenomena¡ªthat is, so-called ''explanations''. In the same way, it is only the gods and doctrine which needed to explain to all living things and their own followers what those phenomena actually were."


    "It is only through such irrational minds that tales of the stars would be imagined, and the gods who were born through such primitive worshipped. It was only after that, that things could be reasoned out: why fire burn trees, why water douses fire¡­why flapping wings and jet flames can create lift to raise things into the air, and why the stars rise and fall, keeping us in such turmoil."


    As he spoke, the old white-haired man arrived before an archway. It was the end of the stars, and the escorts from the Order had followed the man while completely ignoring Alpha, leaving him behind as if not concerned at all whether he was going to run or stay¡ªand after a battle within his own head, Alpha gritted his teeth and decided to follow.


    The old man seemed to have expected that from him, and thus, both Alpha and the Order of Ashes stepped through the archway, reaching a great hall that had no end in sight.


    The entire space of the hall was overflowing with gentle silver light, although its roof was swirling with a myriad-colored spectrum. Countless hovering, fusing, and splitting radiant bubbles cascaded above there or vanished, but all of them were encircling a crystal pillar that was hanging at the center of the hall.


    Within the pillar was a beautiful youth with platinum blonde hair, his body curled like a fetus as he slumbered in peace¡ªradiance of endless colors shrouded the pillar, presenting a sanctity that was also almost dreamlike and fantastical.


    "The gods are the most romantic explanation that intelligent life provides in regards to the truth of all things! Because we have been curious about the reality behind the fire that the god of fires came to be, and with our worship of the sun''s might came the sun god, whereas our reverence of water as a most important essence of life allowed the god of water to appear in his throne¡ªbut even all of that would never compare to the existence of the Father!"


    Looking up at the youth who slept within the pillar to gaze upon the life which was nurtured within the monumental obelisk, the white-haired elder of the Order of the Ashes spoke with a growingly agitated voice, "Believing in countless gods is actually the same as believing in no gods. The curiosity of humankind would wear away that hollow ''explanation'' that is the gods, since the divine never actually represents Truth. They simply embody power, and exist only as the ultimate creation of emotional minds¡­"


    "But the Father is different. Unlike the gods we created out of necessity, it was the Father who had created this world, and yet left us enduring turmoil. Such dissatisfaction or even hatred¡ªthose emotions which have nothing to do with faith or worship¡ªhave forced countless people into needing religion for ''explanation'', since gods that could not even make clear the ''why'' does not exist and would not gain belief."


    "That was why the first forerunners had built the first mobile cities: to explain the reason Father had created everything, and the pattern with which the stars revolved. They pursued the orbit of the stars and discovered the omnipresent gravity, dissecting suns and disintegrating physical matter to discover the Authority of fission and fusion¡ªand that was not the end, because the omnipresent gravity does not explain the Steel Continent, nor was the Authority of fission and fusion, the most effective way to use energies. At the very least, Father did not apply such methods to obtain power, which is an even more profound truth existing above that!"


    "The belief and existence of Father is critical. Civilizations need a target to keep them doubtful and debating, which is the only way to progress. Rational thoughts must trample over the corpses of the emotional, while denying imagination only allows a very slow upwards spiral. One who never leaves the fences of the logical would be like insect with intelligence that only lives for the sake of living."


    "The Father is the only one and the greatest maker. He is eternally right, but in what aspect? Some people would therefore set up their target and hence begin to explain how Father had created the world, and then another group would retort, pointing out their inconsistencies. The intelligence of humans, which is bewildering and lost, would therefore develop by conflict."


    "That is precisely the reason why each principle and regulation has been established over the endless conflict, just as we become progressively closer to the Truth of the world we know. That is how society has slowly advanced and production capacity has become ever more developed, that rational scholars such as you lot do not have to think about ''staying alive'', and instead look up towards the skies with that wisdom."


    "¡­I cannot deny that your doctrines certainly are interesting, but¡­"


    At those very words, Alpha''s brow tightened. He was repressing the hatred in his heart and to yell, calling out the old man''s nonsense¡ªbut leaving aside that numbers were not on his side and every other person was more powerful than himself, he simply could not afford to be reckless for his family''s safety. Hence, considering things for a moment and realizing that things could not get much worse, he simply asked, "That said, sir, what does anything you''re saying have anything to do with us being here, in this ruin? In fact, what does that have to do with your Order of Ashes abducting my family, banishing me from the Radiant Domain and then following me here?"


    "It has everything to do with that. And don''t ''sir'' me¡ªI am Grong Danis, High Judge of the Order of Ashes. Don''t bother with formalities, you could just call me ''Bloody Geezer'' or ''Mister Violent Kidnapper''."


    High Judge Grong turned, no longer watching the blonde youth who was asleep in the light but instead leveled his gaze again at the silver-haired middle-aged man with narrowed eyes. "Alpha Falster, Scholar of Academy City," he said with a solemn tone, "I am telling you all this to mainly enlighten you that the Lightchasers¡ªor any other intelligent being, for that matter¡ªare certainly not creatures who are composed of pure rationality. They would certainly be impulsive or emotional, and hence make the anything but the ''right'' choice for all sorts of reasons such as romance and urges. That being said, those mistakes are the stairs with which we would progress, and as such, you mustn''t be restrained by the orthodox scholarly mindset that ''the Father doesn''t exist''. It''s only then that you can understand the real Truth."


    "Moreover, the Father does indeed exist. In comparison, those principles such as the speed of light and physical law and whatnots are all insignificant, because those truths could be bent, while the Father''s existence is the only reality which would never change! Whether it is you, me, or that mentor and that superior of yours who had gone missing, everyone has come for him."

 Chapter 1046 - Passing the Flame, and Extinguishing the Flame

    "¡­Whatever. Your Honor, why are you telling me so many things?"


    Alpha had been silent for a moment after High Judge Grong''s rather goading words, before eventually sneering and shaking his head at the old man from the Order of the Ashes. "The reality of it is that I am such a foolish person that I could not even see through your trap, and I am still within your clutches. You could tell me anything you want, but I would never be able to say no¡­ isn''t that so?"


    Alpha sighed inwardly after his own words¡ªthe Order of the Ashes did not try to capture him previously as they needed him to come here so they could locate the crystal obelisk. And now, after their objective had been achieved, did he even need to be kept alive? Did his family''s safety still matter? To tell the truth, there was no assurances to be had. While the Order of Ashes was an organization of orthodox religion, they were certainly not on the side of the angels.


    "Do you believe that you serve so little?"


    Still, Grong studied him with an expression that was not quite a smile. "Scholar Alpha, do not underestimate your own value. What kind of a person could have so easily crossed the entire vastness of the Nightfall Zone to come here to the Lightless zone as if guided by fate, arriving at a destination without coming across any aberrations of Chaos? And finally, bypassing every safety measure inside the crystal obelisk without being threatened at all, and arrive in the depths of this prehistoric ruin?"


    "Do you believe that mortals could give birth to such prodigious talents such as your own daughter and son?"


    Alpha promptly looked up at those words, his terrifying glare tunneling straight into the old man''s own. However, Grong appeared unconcerned, and instead turned to shake his head at the escort around them, gesturing that they did not have to be on standby and allowed them to explore every corner of the hall. Then, as they all left, the white-haired Judge gestured for Alpha to follow him, striding towards the center of the hall.


    Even if he could not wait to cut Grong and all his cronies into pieces, Alpha really wanted to know about his family, and as such could only keep up with the High Judge¡ªGrong seemingly knew that very well too, and as such, he continued without turning back to glance at Alpha, "Relax, Scholar Alpha. Your daughter, your son and your wife are well. As a matter of fact, the Order of the Ashes are providing them much better living conditions than what they get in Academy City. After all, we do need your daughter''s power to move the stars."


    "Move¡­the stars!"


    All kinds of thoughts flashed through Alpha''s mind upon hearing that, such as the phenomenon where many stars were disappearing from the Nightfall Zone, the ever-expanding Lightless zone, the objective of the Order of the Ashes, along with the objective of his own mentor and the others on her side.


    However, all of those things ended up being summed into a single question, "What have you done to my daughter?! And what is with moving stars? Simboa is¡­


    "Simboa Falster is just an ordinary young girl¡ªis that what you mean to say? But you would be gravely mistaken on that notion.


    While Grong appeared to be advanced in adage, it remained that he was a Supreme-tier champion. Alpha would never be able to defeat him even if he should go into a fit of violent rage. Still, the High Judge did not continue to provoke Alpha either, and instead said forthrightly, "Relax. Simboa has been bestowed with a position akin to a Sacred Child, so no one would dare lay a finger on her. On the other hand, while your sun is less of a prodigy, he is still a divine providence. There is certainly no need to speak for your wife either¡ªshe only knows that you may have journeyed afar, but does not know where you had gone either. In fact, she is happily caring for the children and reveling in the delight of their talent."


    "But, that hand¡­"


    "We had already come to possess perfect cloning technology forty thousand years ago¡­but you did not even attempt to check if the hand was your child''s. To be honest, for you to so easily buy into it has really been a waste of our technician''s effort."


    Even if he could not tell if Grong was lying, it was the truth that the High Judge has not caused any harm upon Alpha himself. Coupled with the exceeding nonchalance in his tone which did not at all resemble a lie, the surging hatred within Alpha cracked¡­he was certainly aware that the High Judge could have been using words to incite, then diminish his wrath and hatred and wire down his intent to resist so he would loosen up if they wanted him to talk later, but in comparison, he wanted to know more about his family''s situation.


    But regrettably, Grong said nothing more about that subject, and instead continued to stride towards he centers of the hall while switching to another subject.


    "Did you know, Scholar Alpha, that there were once gods existing in this world?"


    "¡­It is a fact that everyone knows. The Age of the Gods has stood for a long fifty thousand years¡ªfrom a hundred thousand years ago to fifty thousand years ago."


    Nonetheless, Grong ignored Alpha''s tone of ''what nonsense are you on about'', and simply continued, "But fifty thousand years ago, the Age of the Gods suddenly ended: every god had lost their divine power, and naturally, all them died out."


    "The first was the God of War, and then the God of Duels and the God of Assassinations¡ªevery divine being whose title had to do with killing had lost their divine power, before it was the turn of various regional deities and creator deities¡­but in the end, every single god would lose their divine power. The Order of the Ashes was still a religious organization of different gods and the Father himself, which was why we recorded in detail the time and chronological order in which each deity had lost their divine power. It was also in that period when the many floating cities had crashed down from the skies and been reduced to ruins.


    "Do you understand? In a brief time of less than five years, ever single divine being had lost their divine power one after another, while our own gods was not afforded the time to prepare themselves¡ªthe shrines atop the Godly Summit were all left to waste, just as the teleportation network which was built at its center all disappeared. Our nation was hence divided by elongated distances, our cities also falling one after another, as the era of brightness that we once controlled ended completely because of the passing of the gods and their divine might.


    At those words, Grong''s tone seemed to thicken with regret, but it appeared that he was not feeling such emotions over the passing of the gods.


    Instead, he was feeling sorry about the frailty of the Lightchasers'' civilization.


    "Our civilization had hence completely withdrawn from vast and borderless Nightfall Zone to return to the Radiant Domain¡­but could you guess what he had discovered?"


    "The Radiant Domain is shrinking too."


    In that very moment, the pair had arrived at the center of the hall, with the crystal pillar holding the slumbering blonde youth hanging right over their heads¡ªGrong then turned to look into Alpha''s own eyes, hardly concealing the dismay in his expression while Alpha himself appeared to have suddenly understood something.


    "Yes," the High Judge said flatly, "In just two hundred years, the surface of the Radiant Domain has shrunken an entire five percent, and the rate of shrinking is ever increasing. If this continues, it would merely be less than ten thousand years before every Lightchaser would have to live in eternal Nightfall, or even perpetual darkness."


    And yet, the Radiant Domain was still existing even after fifty thousand years had passed.


    Once he thought about that reality along with the ''star moving'' which Grong himself had mentioned, a horrifying possibility welled into his head. Leveling his eyes at Grong, he slowly said, "And that is why all of you have been moving the stars¡­into the Radiant Domain? So it is to keep the fire going within¡­"


    "To be precise, it won''t be us¡ªbut the many Sacred Children of the Stars."


    The white-haired High Judge appeared calm, quietly murmuring a praise to the Father before continuing, "In that moment of despair, the various founders of the Order of the Ashes had eventually discovered a type of children possessing remarkable attributes within this world that would soon fall."


    "They¡­all of those children are all essentially girls, although that does not matter with a race such as the Lightchasers, since some of us can reproduce as.e.x.u.a.lly or even change between the s.e.xes. But whatever the case may be, all these children would have the power to produce progeny¡­and along with their power to control the orbits of stars, they also have the power to control the ground of Steel to a certain extent, or accelerate the rate at which the stars form!"


    "Unusual, isn''t it? Don''t make that face of disbelief because it is reality. We are not sure how the founders had discovered that back then¡­anyway, we were calling those children Starherders at first, or the reincarnation of every powerful divine being, because the world changes under their command and drives those stars in motion. Still, it was only later when we had realized that rather than driving, those children were actually ''guiding'', or ''hoping'' that the stars would move in the directions they wanted instead of command and control. That is why we now call them the Sacred Children of the Stars."


    Although Grong appeared to be downplaying the situation, Alpha could still understand the sheer despair of the time: the Lightchasers had lost the gods, then the Chaos invaded, just as they would discover that the Radiant Domain was rapidly shrinking. On the other hand, they would naturally be so delighted upon discovering the Children of the Stars¡ªit was the thrill of encountering hope in the face of despair, something which successors such as them could never experience.


    And that was also when Grong''s voice also apparently became sincere.


    "That is why the Order of Ashes is doing everything possible to find and groom more Children of the Stars¡­that is why our civilization is still continuing after fifty thousand years have passed. We had not fall to the age of darkness where the fire dies, still burning strongly as the last embers."


    "So, do you understand now, Scholar Alpha?"


    "We are the Order of the Ashes, a group of people who have been trying the save the whole world all along! Both your mentor nor your superior were Children of the Stars whom were not discovered until recently. They possess the ability to control the stars as well, and yet they were unwilling to contribute with their power to keep our entire civilization going, even scheming to sabotage our operations in finding new children! It is an act of hostility against all Lightchasers, a path that is almost on the brink of Chaos!"


    "Join us. Your mentor had been reluctant to contribute her strength to civilization, and though we could understand such selfish desire, it is still our hope that you can abandon your prejudices and become a part of us."


    ***


    Aside from being utterly stunned, Alpha also managed to connect every clue¡­such as why Professor Karlis had been especially doting over his own daughter, and why something so important as vanishing stars did not stir ripples over the Alliance? It truly had not been simple¡ªand with them being residents of the Radiant Domain, every leader would definitely not hesitate to plunder the stars from the Nightfall Zone!


    With that, everyone else''s actions now basically made sense. The reason the Order of the Ashes had threatened him so viciously previously and were treating him with such kindness now was entirely because they knew that Alpha would not be so easily turned against his own mentor. As such, they had stayed on the lookout for an opportunity to reach out to him in a place not known to anyone else, where they would then try to convince him to become a double-agent, or track him until he eventually arrived at his mentor''s hiding place, and in turn rein in more Children of the Stars and away from their grasp.


    Everything was indeed explainable¡­except for one thing.


    "All that you have said is right, Your Honor, and I can''t think of any retort¡ªto maintain the Radiant Domain where the true core of our civilization exists, it doesn''t actually matter if the stars of the Nightfall Zone are taken away or if countless colonies would be in ruins. After all, the people I know and are close to are all living in the Radiant Domain. Everything would be beneficial to me."


    "Even so¡­what is this crystal obelisk actually for? Why would all of you follow me here as if you have been looking for it all along, not to mention the being slumbering here¡­"


    As he spoke, Alpha looked up at the dense engravings and runes over the crystal pillar, along with the glinting and converging radiance, his tone deepening to a growl. "Moreover, how do the Children of the Stars actually control so many stellar bodies? And you haven''t told me anything about Simboa, but simply that she is a Child and is valued¡­is she living well? Is she happy? Why won''t you tell me any of that? I just want to know those things, as a father!"


    "¡­You are asking too many questions."


    Grong breathed a sigh. "About this crystal obelisk¡­I can only tell you that it is a tower that strengthen signals, and there is another one in the Godly Summit. As for the being that sleeps here¡­didn''t the mural you see along the way made it clear? He is a clergy serving the Seven Gods in the age of Creation, a great hero who had fought the Chaos alongside the father."


    "¡­and you want to awaken him?" Alpha asked rather drily. "To have this slumbering hero serve you?"


    "Of course not¡ªor as I should say, he isn''t the one we want to awaken. Still, we need his power now, otherwise how would the Children of the Stars who were mortals, even little girls just a while ago, control the flow of the millions of stars?


    Then, Grong saw Alpha''s impassive expression and hence could not help but sigh. "It appears that you still would not help us, am I right? And to think that I have been so patient and gentle¡­why can''t any of you just understand? Every measure that could be taken must be taken in this dark age when the Flame is about to die. The fire which we have kept alive over dozens of thousands of years by putting everything on the line had been thanks the sacrifices of generation after generation of brothers and sisters serving the Order¡­we have assuredly committed much vileness in the name of civilizations, but we don''t regret that.


    "Of course, I really wish that I could have been in their place instead."


    With those words, Grong waved his right palm which ignited with sparks before a blazing longsword materialized instantly over his hand. As he slowly approached Alpha, the High Judge affirmed for the last time, "Scholar Alpha, I will not kill you because you are a Lightchaser, but we will brainwash you¡ªall your knowledge and your identity would serve our purpose. Do your best not to resist, and I will be gentle.


    "Well, I do believe that your Order had certainly sacrificed everything to save the Lightchasers, but as compared to you lot, I am more willing to trust my mentor and my own instincts! Thank you for your explanation¡ªI now understand a great many things."


    Irrepressible shudders extended over Alpha''s entire body as Grong, a champion who was a full tier above his own, closed in on him. Even so, he firmly stood his ground¡ªhis ears had now became pointed and his entire body shrouded in a thin silver light, and the middle-aged man suddenly looked up and yelled at the endless radiance hovering at the top of the hall.


    "Praise the Ruler! Pause the slumber nourishment sequence! Restoration Beam, energize! Commencing awakening procedure!" (Mycroftian Basic spoken in Silver Fairy accent)


    "Pope whose name I know not, hero before time¡ª that group of people in red-black robes are about to use you as a battery!" (Mycroftian Basic spoken in Silver Fairy accent)


    "¡­what are you saying?" (Lightchaser language)


    The old white-haired man was left bewildered for an instant, faintly sensing a familiarity with Alpha''s words as if he had heard something similar elsewhere¡­but he soon realized that something was not right.


    A powerful and abundant might which surpassed most gods and reached ''Ultimate'' was reviving above the heads of everyone else, awakening as his frightening presence overflowed.


    Ooom¡ª


    A dull rumble echoed as if the entire obelisk and the whole world was shaking.


    "What¡ªwhat is going on?!


    Although the cause for it was unclear, there was no doubt that everything happening had to do with Alpha and the unknown language which he had suddenly spoken in! A veteran of a hundred battles, Grong moved decisively and rushed at the top of his speed towards Alpha¡ªbut because he never had the intent to kill even to the very end and only wanted to persuade or brainwash Alpha, the fates were sealed.


    Therefore, amidst clear cracking sounds as if glass was shattering and the silver crystal pillar itself turned into a luminous obelisk which extended throughout the entire hall, the youth with flaxen hair who was slumbering in the pillar gently opened his eyes. The resounding thumps of a beating heart resounded and gained rapidness, and as that sound grew in vigor, the youth clenched both his fists, momentarily at a loss before coming to a realization with a start!


    Ah¡ªso it has been so long?


    However, it did not matter at all. After all, he had awakened from a slumber which was no different from death, and started from a distant past, before lasting so long that everything could have been forgotten.


    As he lowered his head, one could see a gentleness in the eyes of the blonde youth, which was as intimate and warm as the first light of summer. Blinking, the youth then laughed once as he studied the people in the hall.


    Then, all light and the movements of every person stagnated.


    "So, the cycle of strife between Order continues?"


    ***


    It was only then that Grong, who had been left frozen halfway through his dash at Alpha, remembered where he had actually heard the language before: it was an ancient divine language which was said to be used by some of the divine beings when the world came to be¡­moreover, compared to the other divine tongues which had been passed down, the words of the youth before them sounded more ancient and even more tender.


    "I understand the reason for your conflict¡­ even when both are right, the differences between must be sorted out when both are pitted against each other. As long as the individual isn''t a champion, the dilemma has to be confronted."


    "However, the fact that the Chaos must be destroyed is the single similarity every Order shares."


    In an instant, the myriad-colored luminous bubbles which had been swirling over the roof of the hall gathered behind the youth, and as the radiance stiffened, it turned into a pure-white robe that covered the youth''s body. He strode a step forward, and copious Holy Light overflowed across every direction like tidal waves, bounding across the crystal obelisk!


    Amidst the Lightless Zone beyond the crystal obelisk, a rift resembling a scar began to split over the corpse mountain which buried the entire obelisk. Streaks of sacred rays hence shot out of the rift, each a keen edge and a sign¡ªas the entire bulk of the mountain was shattered by the great Holy Light, the colossal and majestic mountain which was twenty-four light-minutes in height crumbled resoundingly. At the same time, a bright Holy Light fired out from the sharp edge of the obelisk, boosted and strengthened before turning into a beam that permeated the endless darkness of the Lightless Zone, pillaring heaven and earth!


    As the great earthquake slowly spread out towards the endless distance and dust billowed without limit, a profound silver obelisk hence detached from ancient stone layers and history itself to stand aloft over the ground. Dazzling Holy Light then shone over millions of miles away, reducing the countless Chaos aberrations into ashes just by brushing over them!


    At that very moment, inside the obelisk, Alpha who had been stagnated as well leveled his gaze at Grong''s shocked and enraged face, his eyes filled with delight.


    "Never expected that, huh?"


    "I understand the engravings!"


    ***


    Ever since he had entered the obelisk, Alpha had the nagging feeling that a kind of instinct was being awakened in his bloodline. When he was studying the murals, he had the vaguest feeling that he seemed to understand the complex engravings, and as time passed, the memories and knowledge grew increasingly vivisd¡ªit was really thanks to Grong''s persistence for convincing him to join the Order of the Ashes, or he would otherwise not have had enough time to understand the words carved beside the crystal pillar that was hanging beneath the top of the hall.


    [Remember to clear the dust once every three days.]


    [Do not neglect checking the slumber nourishment sequence.]


    [Remember to energize the Restoration Beam before commencing awakening procedure, or the one asleep would have difficulty coming out.]


    [Do not forget to praise the Ruler loudly (very important).]


    [ ] (The Silver Fairies had not come up with anything worth making a reminder of yet)


    It would have been fine to not know what it was saying when it came to that cl.u.s.ter of engravings but when he did, Alpha realized that the words were written with a terrible scrawl, not to mention that the letters varied in sizes. One could tell that the being who had written those text did not consider the matter of esthetics at all¡­


    But who cares!


    Awakening the unknown, slumbering being just might have been what his mentor had sent him here to do. In turn, there was also no doubt that being able to understand the horribly written engravings was something only he could do!


    ***


    At the same time, in the depths of the Lightless Zone outside the obelisk, atop the peak of another mountain.


    "It appears that the little fellow has done very well. Another old friend of us has been awakened, but unlike us who had been revived halfway through and left powerless, he has the power to transform the current turn of events!


    Wearing a brown, hardened adventurer outfit, famed scholar Baroness Karlis, with her silver hair, red eyes and alabaster skin would certainly be considered a beauty¡ªif not for the bizarre eye mask she was wearing, which turned out to be a pair of binoculars. She was watching the rising pure-white beam out in the distance, and muttered to herself emotionally, "That being said¡­well, I really can''t understand why there always are those unusual specimens amongst humans who develop bizarre desires for fairies."


    "You''re wrong on one count. Based on what I know, this particular case is of the fairy professing love to the ancestor of the little fellow."


    Beside Karlis, royal scholar Mycroft was wagging a finger and tutting away. She had the same red eyes and silver-hair, but her skin was a healthy brown. "The races over at your end are purer, while the mixed-ancestry is plenty over at my end¡ªshould I provide a description about how mermaids were mingling with centaurs and breeding offspring resembling seahorses?"


    "¡­Spare me."


    Left simply astonished as her friend mentioned something that could leave all human common sense in tatters, Karlis paused for a moment before turning back to the crystal obelisk. "It looks like I am definitely right on the money," she said emotionally. "Amongst the multitude of beings over the Steel Continent, he is definitely the one fellow to have fully awakened his silver fairy blood, and holds the right to govern the interior of this Silver World."


    "Ever since the Silver Fairies had sacrificed themselves in the war against the Chaos fifty thousand years ago while the few that remained had volunteered themselves to be adapted as divine armaments, he is probably the last remaining person who inherits that person''s bloodline."


    "Any person who can draw Steel Pythons to reincarnate is certainly no ordinary person. But as compared to all that, he is still caught beside those people from the Order of the Ashes. Is that going to be alright?"


    Shrugging and moving away about the secret tales regarding mermaid, centaur, and seahorse bloodlines, Mycroft appeared to lack any interest in the present subject. "If Igor moves carelessly and lets them kill your student, the last Authority of Silver Fairies will be gone."


    "Leaving aside whether Igor would be so dull, we can simply resurrect him if he dies. Moreover, the Order of the Ashes is not going to do that¡ªeven if their actions are underhanded, disgusting, and devoid of humanity, they have really been working hard to save the world. In that respect, they are the same as we are.


    With those words, both Mycroft and Karlis slowly took to the air, their bodies covered in silver radiance. A warping radiance was glimmering at direction of the distant Holy Light beacon, but before she left for the obelisk, Karlis''s last words could be heard.


    "Still, if their intention is to pass on the flame, our intention is to extinguish it."


    ***


    Cometh the tinder''s drying, cometh the Inferno''s rekindling.


    And day would only ever and certainly come. In fact, it was about to come.


    They believed that.

 Chapter 1047 - Karlis’s Resolve

    In the Hall of Revival within the crystal obelisk, everything within the hall had been bound in manifested Holy Light shackles as if time itself had passed. Whether it was the escort guards from the Order of the Ashes trying to unsheathe their heated blades from their hip or the High Judge who kept mustering his combat aura to shrug free from the shackles, everything was suppressed by a gentle energy. Though they were not harmed at all, they were stripped off any freedom of movement at the same time.


    Meanwhile in the air, Igor, who was now fully revived and had cleared away every trace of Chaos in range of his senses, hence slowly landed on the ground.


    He raised a hand and frowned slightly.


    "This is quite jarring¡­isn''t this body a little too young?"


    The body was only sixteen¡ªactually fifteen, at best. Even if the mind and body was at its peak relative to one''s peak and reflexes were at its sharpest, it was actually just right for the clergy. On the other hand, the physical body was only an appearance for Legendary champions, and they were always at their peak in any given moment and any given time.


    There was no need to become so young at all, really.


    "Well, it is actually nothing. I am resurrected after all, and the rest is trivial."


    Lowering his hand, the blonde youth form of Igor moved his hand to stroke his chin, although the beard he was used to have was not there. Still, he maintained his thought process.


    "It is weird, come to think of it¡­I clearly remember being obliterated so entirely by an attack from a Demi Saint Evil God that not even my soul remained¡ªmy soul fragments would have been infected by the Chaos, and reasonably speaking, not even the Seven Gods could have brought me back. It is probably only the with purpoted power which the Sage revived the Seven Gods that I could be pulled by force back into the world of the living¡­"


    Be that as it may, it would have taken the Sage some effort to do such a thing if he actually wanted to as well.


    "So, Joshua had actually become so powerful."


    Igor looked up and around himself, at the familiar silver crystal, the simple interior structure and adornments, along with the familiarly adorable scrawling left by Silver Fairies, and could not help but show a faint smile. "I should say thank you when the time comes¡ªeven if I am more than a hundred and twenty thousand years late for that."


    With the information left in the Restoration Beam, Igor learned that the crystal obelisk was an advanced revival equipment that Joshua had used in the past to revive the many heroic spirits of civilizations within the body of the Evil God of Death. At the same time, he also knew that to restore him, the crystal obelisk had combined the countless and unimaginably miniscule fragments in his soul to the point that it was identical to his living state, a process which had taken over a hundred thousand years¡­


    Or to be precise, 129,600 years.


    It was a cosmic number, even for a champion such as Igor who was an Ultimate Legend¡ªhe himself did not live any more than a quarter of that period, but he was not panicking.


    After all, the obelisk existed, and the fact that he could be revived was evidence that Joshua was still there, while the Mycroft civilization¡ªor indeed the heirs to the civilization¡ªwas still alive, along with all beings of Order.


    And as long as Order still stood, everything was the same. He was not so greedy as to desire for everything to be same after a hundred and twenty thousand years had passed, but he only hoped that the Flame of Order was still burning, that humans could bask in its warmth and radiance to live in happiness.


    "That being said, what is going on with these little guys?"


    Organizing his thoughts since those brought back from the dead had always tend to have overflowing emotions, Igor turned to the followers of the Order of the Ashes, as well as the one who had awoken him with Silver Fairy-accented Mycroft Basic¡­


    Uh, a mixed-blood Silver Fairy? I mean, another one? Could intermarriage between humans and fairies have become the norm?


    "¡­what is with the lot of you?"


    With a twitch of Igor''s mind, everyone was freed from the shackles of the Holy Light. Still, there were certainly none who would dare to make a false move, since everyone present was no idiot. In the company of a prehistoric champion who was at least High Legend or perhaps even stronger, none dared to even breathe a little too loudly, be it the hostile members of the Order or friendly Alpha.


    "Right, let me put it in another way¡ªwhy are you guys inside this crystal obelisk? Where are the Silver Fairies who should be standing watch, and Joshua''s security measures? And what era is it now, and which civilization or faction do all of you belong to?"


    Able to tell that most of the others with him did not understand Mycroft Basic, Igor began to utilize direct communication through spiritual link, even cautiously buffing them with a strong steel will to avoid leaving them unable to think under his spiritual pressure. Nevertheless, his question was still too broad, with the words not comprehensible to the people present and as such, they simply did not know where to start.


    Even so, the entire hall was once again left in cool, awkward atmosphere.


    Then, an energetic and vibrant feminine voice cleared the air.


    "Igor, let me enlighten you, instead of having you to interrogate these ignorant juniors."


    Alpha quickly looked up towards the familiar voice to find two women with silver hair and red eyes beneath the stairs leading to this hall, and slowly making their way to its center.


    "Professor Karlis!"


    Struggling to get up after having been stricken by Grong''s momentum and later unnerved by Igor''s presence, Alpha fell again and would have almost broken his teeth, but was caught by a gentle force just when his face was about to hit the ground¡ªboth Igor and Karlis had moved to tenderly pick him up.


    "I''m sorry, Alpha, to have put you through so much. But now is not the time for explanations¡ªthat would come later, and I will tell you about every piece of truth."


    Clapping Alpha on his shoulder from across thin air, Karlis slid a quick glance towards Grong and the crowd of guards from the Order of the Ashes before turning away nonchalantly to study Igor, shrugging. "Do you still remember me, Pope of the world of Mycroft?"


    "Former pope, you mean¡ªand heaven knows how many generations and holders have passed since I held office."


    Correcting Karlis, Igor looked towards the two silver-haired women, his expression becoming puzzled. "As for you¡­your presence¡­right, weren''t you the Steel Python who was always beside Johsua? And you¡­"


    As Igor turned toward Mycroft, his face had become rigid. "You, you are¡­"


    "Weren''t you children the ones who had worked together to seal me?"


    Former Steel Python and present Royal Scholar, Mycroft stood forward and confidently spread herself to give Igor a hug, before handily lifting her hand to stroke his cheek. "So, you''ve recognized me? Huh¡­ that''s quite the young face! No wonder you would always keep that elderly man appearance in public¡ªbecause you really do not exude any stature otherwise. Hard to imagine that you had looked like this back when you''re young!"


    The single notion stirred the Holy Light. Struggling and freeing himself out of Mycroft''s embrace, there was complete befuddlement and shock on Igor''s face now. "Mother of All¡­your Chaos corruption has been utterly cleared? Right, technological development would only be certain after such a long time has passed¡­but what is going on? How could Steel Python appear in human form upon the world? Moreover, weren''t all of you fused into a single body with Joshua¡­"


    Wait a moment. Wouldn''t that actually be unusual?


    If Joshua could revive him, he certainly would have been able to bring more back to life. In addition, perhaps that was the only way that actually dispelled the Chaos corruption which extended into the very essence on the body of Mycroft, the Steel Python?


    Nonetheless, the change was too major in itself. Igor''s own memories were still actually soaked in the ancient battle¡ªto protect Joshua and the new world, in the single instant when he was about to be obliterated by the attack from an Demi Saint Evil God, he had faced his own resurrection and the stillness of a hundred thousand-year sleep with nothing but the stalwart, assured resolve of a Legendary champion.


    Now, however, all sorts of bizarre turns of events were occurring, one after another. The two groups had recklessly intruded within Joshua''s obelisk, with one being Karlis''s own student. The Steel Python herself, who had once fused as one with Joshua, had also been separated away into a human form, not to mention that they clearly had their own intentions in coming to the place where he would be brought back to life.


    Furthermore, those many things were no longer a matter where stalwart resolves mattered.


    None amongst them could stay calm.


    "I won''t spare any time for nonsense. Igor, the situation at the moment is perhaps a lot worse than you would imagine."


    Slightly turning the corner of her eyes to cast a sideway glance at the very quiet and motionless members from the Order of the Ashes, she deliberately linked herself to Igor in spirit, although she was also speaking loudly in the Lightchaser language. "Joshua van Radcliffe¡ªin other words, the Creator of the Three Worlds and Nine Skies, the Holy Father of all life, had all perished in Divine Death in the battle against the infinite Chaos and after using power far exceeding his own limits, and hence assimilated into the Root 129,600 years ago."


    "Right now, we are all inside the world within his body¡ªthis is the place where he had sealed the Demi Saint Evil Gods in the past, at the cost of his own being."


    However, the words from her mouth were far less agile than the exchange in spirit. By the time Karlis had finished speaking, she had already relayed every bit of the information she obtained and memories she recalled in recent years to Igor. It was then that Igor, who had initially appeared calm, gaped, his face full of bewilderment.


    "What¡ªJoshua has actually fallen to Divine Death?!"


    Igor looked up by reflex towards the roof of the crystalline hall, and tried to use his Holy Light to erode the obelisk, which really worked though rather strenuous¡ªand although the crystal structure appeared fragile, it was in fact an eternally unchanging wall. That alone was sufficient evidence that the crystal obelisk contained Joshua''s power, because if it had been any being apart of Joshua, the brunt of his Holy Light which altered the universal constants of the speed of light would definitely be severely harmed.


    "His power is still clearly here. But¡­"


    Having ascertained the fact, Igor shook his head as he still would not dare to believe it. "Although I am still shocked, but rationality allows me to believe your words¡­actually, I do have an inkling of Joshua''s plan of insanity, although I choose to place things on the hands of fate¡­still, if that is the case, how was I actually revived? And as for you two¡­"


    As he spoke, there was a clear doubt in his words. "Based on what all of you are saying, wouldn''t we be pulled into the Root as well, and therefore falling to Divine Death alongside Joshua?"


    "The reason for your revival is actually simple. ''Resurrect every martyr'' had been one of the last commands which Joshua left into his own body, and with you having incidentally died near to his core world, the collection of soul fragments proved to very complete, even if there had been a lot of broken pieces. In turn, resurrection is quite convenient, although it just needs a lot more time."


    Karlis patiently answered the old former pontiff''s question, although she seemed to be puzzled by his last question. "In truth, I am not really sure about that last question. Back then, Mycroft, myself, and the multitude of Steel Pythons had surely reached the threshold of Divine Death alongside Joshua himself¡ªhe could hold on a little longer, but not too long. Either way, we should have been dead without a doubt, but all of us are here now in this realm of Three Worlds and Nine Skies, which could only be the world inside Joshua body.


    "Actually, Karlis and myself had only slowly awakened in the last few decades, our memories as Steel Pythons hence recovered."


    Mycroft joined the conversation then, and while her tone was almost lazy, her seriousness was palpable. "How should I describe it? It is a mysterious feeling: I felt as it I had been an immeasurably warm and peaceful place one moment, but I had already become the Mycroft of this present existence in the next, regaining my pre-existing memories along the way¡ªit is such an erratic perception that cannot be understood unless personally experienced."


    Karlis nodded in agreement with Mycroft, adding, "In fact, Igor, this obelisk you were in has only been animated in the last decade¡ªit had always been nothing else other than a mountain in the distant past, and it was only until seventeen years ago when Mycroft and I had detected different, unusual bursts of Steel Strength ripples that we had come to find this obelisk.


    "Well, why didn''t you revive me earlier?"


    Igor had silently listened to the ladies'' description. Everything that had happened until now was strange and unreal, but those were the facts and it was not anything untoward. That being said, he still had questions he could not understand. "If I had been awakened seventeen years ago, we could have worked together earlier on."


    "We do not have the authority."


    Karlis said pointedly, turning towards and gesturing at Alpha who was completely at a loss, not understanding what his own mentor and the prehistoric champion were actually saying. "Every other Silver Fairy had died in the war against the Chaos, sacrificing themselves in battle against the endless legions of Chaos fifty thousand years ago. Those remaining had also volunteered themselves and headed out to the Sky Blade Realm and the Earthen Axe Realm to become divine armaments and assist all living beings. However, each obelisk needed a Silver Fairy to be opened from their ''locked'' state¡ªany obelisk which was without Silver Fairies would enter alert mode and attack anyone who approached it without clearance, but would be in open mode if there had been one: a safe and public facility."


    "Although the power of Steel Pythons is a little useful in that respect, all we get is a ''visitor clearance'' that does not allow us to control the Obelisk. All we can do is enter or exit, which is why we had spent a long time combing the entire world for people who possessed Silver Fairy bloodline, and whether it could be purified and reverted to its ancient form, thereby creating new management clearance of Silver Fairies. It was only when Alpha''s daughter was born that we discovered that there was one right beside us, and it was also regrettable that Alpha''s bloodline was a gradual process. In addition, when Mycroft and I had awakened seventeen years ago, we did not have much power, not to mention that the Order of the Orders¡ªwhich is that outfit over there¡ªhad their eyes on us, and so we could only do what we could to leave the Radiant Domain as quickly as possible, escaping into the Nightfall Zone."


    Beside them, compared to Alpha, who knew none of that secret information and so could only listen and understand half of what his own mentor was saying, Grong, the High Judge of the Order of the Ashes, was left as stunned as he would have been in the epicenter of a level twelve earthquake after he heard what Karlis had to say.


    Had the Father really died in the battle against the Chaos? And was everyone now living inside his body? And was the prehistoric champion really one who had fought the Chaos alongside Father? And more than that¡ªhad he died, but was revived by Father?


    As for the Silver Fairies¡­there had been certainly a lot of information about them recorded in the historical text of the Order. They had been a race who flourished in the depths of the Nightfall Zone during the Age of the Gods, always settling down around loft peaks¡ªin other words, the vicinity of various concealed obelisks! Because they did not have to migrate and rarely headed out to the Radiant Domain, they often kept to themselves and as such were not really known, nor were there famed accomplishments by their kind.


    It was simply unimaginable that the mysterious race from a time past would hold authority of those great crystal obelisks. And Alpha himself had that bloodline to control everything?


    If that was the case, their purpose would be too¡­


    ***


    At the moment, Igor was still speaking to Karlis and Mycroft. Now largely aware about most of the things that had happened after his death, he had also generally learned most norms and history in the world they were presently in.


    "In a nutshell, Joshua''s consciousness must still be inside the Root right now. Although ours have returned for some unknown reason, he is still showing no signs of awakening."


    Summing up the meaning that both Steel Pythons were conveying, Igor said somberly, "And what you two are trying to do is attempt to awaken Joshua¡ªof course, before that happens, you would first try to awaken others who could be revived like myself and consolidate power capable of fighting against the present world Order."


    "It is indeed as you have imagined. And we should not only stop at reviving the others¡ªof the Three Worlds, the Sky Sword Realm and the Earthen Axe Realm must be Ying and Ling''s true forms. They are probably in slumber and are yet to awaken as well, and we must awaken them first if we can, because being Joshua''s weapons, their bloodlines are linked to his. They would most definitely hold higher authority as compared to the Silver Fairies."


    Karlis lifted her eyes towards the silver crystal roof of the hall, a faint melancholy in her voice. "Whatever the case may be, we have all returned from Divine Death¡­that might be Joshua''s backup measures taking action, or because we had really been dragged into the Root and only returned after a very long time. Still, I would never believe that Joshua would die so simply¡ªhe would certainly return from the Initial Flame."


    "Still, with what I understand about that man¡­when push comes to shove, he might have a new World Will be born unto this world¡ªone which belongs to the Three Worlds and Nine Skies, and not Joshua''s. In turn, that World Will would take his place and continued the eternal battle."


    That naturally sounded like something Joshua would do. Igor became quiet as he listened on, before he eventually caught Karlis''s cold words.


    "But I won''t allow that."


    "The Joshua I want is that Joshua. Don''t he dare try to shrug off his own responsibilities! If he wants to save the Multiverse, let him do it himself! Whatever the cost along the way, I would have him come back!"


    "Even if the price for that is to destroy everything present in this world."


    There was nothing more important than Joshua''s revival.


    Such was Karlis''s will and resolve¡ªso firm and clear that everyone there would understand even if it was not said out loud.


    "Still, regardless, there has been ancient ruins coming back to live in the few recent decades. I am also convinced that the Steel Pythons who had recovered memories from their previous existence would not just be us few¡ªthose are all opportunities."


    Mycroft''s tone was calm and unhurried, and much more composed as compared to Karlis''s. "And we would need this little one''s strength with such opportunities¡ªthat is, his Silver Fairy clearance."


    As eyes were turned towards Alpha once more, he nervously shuddered by reflex for an instant. Still, as Igor leveled his gaze at his own, he felt warmth and strength from the tender gaze of the Mycroftian pontiff which was just like a bonfire, and hence no longer feeling nervous or fearful.


    If he was being truthful, Alpha neither understood what Karlis or Mycroft were saying. He had at best comprehended that the true identities of his mentor and superior were probably reincarnated forms of prehistoric deities, and that they were acquainted with the Father¡­and now, as the many stars of the Three Worlds and Nine Skies are about to die out, they would revive the Father and save the Multiverse.


    That being said¡­what is the Multiverse? Was that another name for the Three Worlds and Nine Skies?


    "What should we do with those members from the Order of the Ashes?"


    Turning, Mycroft glanced at the group of Order members who had been silent in a corner, frowning. "Kill them?"


    "There''s no need."


    Karlis''s reply came quickly. Even if there was a cold glint in her gaze and she knew too well how they had been hunting her in the last dozen years, she showed no inclination of ending their lives. "There is no need to kill them¡ªwe still need them to lead us to the Godly Summit and the location of other obelisks. Moreover, with the Steel Python Authority of the Children of the Stars, they must have already claimed the power of many restored champions who were not awakened for their own uses, adapting them as living batteries to move the stars¡­stop stroking your chin, Igor. If it is not for us being here, you would have almost ended up as a battery providing Holy Light."


    "And what should that be named? Solar Holy Light?" Mycroft continued the good-nature teasing.


    ***


    Meanwhile, as the ancient champions from the Age of Starfall began to be jovial, Grong, High Judge of the Order of the Ashes could no longer hold back.


    He knew that he was an enemy of Karlis and the rest, and that the Order of the Ashes were always pursuing them.


    He knew that they were hesitating about killing them.


    He also knew that those champions were from the same era as the Father, champions so ancient that it was impossible to imagine¡­and they probably thought nothing of the Lightchasers, the people of the Three Worlds and Nine Skies.


    He knew it all¡ªbut Grong would still have to speak out. He had to make a stand because it had to do with saving the world, just as it was his duty as a member of the Order of the Ashes.


    "All of you¡­are champions? From which era? I can scarcely imagine it, but it must be from a long time in the past, and your origins more ancient than Lightchaser history¡­"


    Slowly stepping forward, Grong gritted his teeth despite the presence of several Legendary champions, never faltering even half a step. "But whether all of you had known each other or were close, are you not a part of this world now?" he growled quietly with a hoarse voice. "All of you are within the Three Worlds and Nine Skies¡­don''t you know about the state of this world?!"


    "It¡­it is about to fall¡­"


    Igor did not release his aura to suppress Grong, but neither Karlis nor Mycroft had any intention to allow the High Priest to come any closer. Hence, after moving forward over a dozen meters, he could no longer approach them¡ªthe old white-haired man was usually so spirited that he did not appear advanced in age at all. Now, however, despite his robust form and usual vigor in speech, there was gulping in his tone. "Don''t all of you live in this world too? No matter what any of you think about our Order, what you think about me¡ªwhatever you would think, for that matter¡­could you tell us if you have another way of saving this world?"


    "Really, whatever solution there would be, we will do it¡­"


    "We beg you!"


    The other escort guards of the Order had knelt on the floor then, exclaiming together, "We would definitely do it¡ªwhatever the cost!"


    Even if they were foes, the sincerity and determination in their words could be heard.


    Watching as Grong tearfully went down on his knees to earnestly beg them to reveal a measure with which they could save the world, along with his guards who were on all fours behind him, Karlis stayed silent for a moment before eventually breathing a sigh.


    "That is why I do not want to kill any of you¡­it is just that it would be rather cruel if I say it."


    At that very moment, the former Steel Python started to speak softly¡ªnot in Lightchaser language, but in Mycroft Basic instead. "Although you would not understand me, Grong, but what you and the Order of the Ashes had done in the beginning was right. Fifty thousand years ago, before the Steel Pythons had yet to awaken and the many former champions are still being healed, when Joshua''s return was still so far away it seemed to take forever and we had yet to return from the Root, it was all of you who had continued the Flame and maintained the center of the Three worlds and Nine Skies. It is actually the lingering warmth of Joshua''s core engine, and that had been what kept this world going¡ªyour kind had definitely saved the world, and laid the foundations that are here now."


    "Now, however, things are different. All of us have now returned, and though the chance for Joshua''s resurrection was fractional, it is not actually impossible. Even so, our objective is basically not to save this world¡ªthis Three Worlds and Nine Skies that is about to die¡­or indeed, I should say that what I would do, is destroy it and extinguish its every Flame."


    "That would be the only way that the core engine in Joshua''s world which had came to a stop so long ago, can undergo a full post-stall reactivation. It would be in that very moment¡ªthe split second when they warrior''s body once again obtains vigor¡ªthat we are able to gain such a faint chance of awakening him."


    ***


    It was matter which severely lacked any better option.


    The entire Three Worlds and Nine Skies¡ªthe heart of the Steel Continent¡ªwas in reality Joshua''s core engine which had long since stopped running. One hundred and twenty thousand years after the warrior had met his Divine Death, all sufficiently powerful Chaos was wiped out, whereas the core engine had also long since stopped working after losing its objectives. In turn, it led to a tremendous plummeting of warmth for the entire Steel Continent, with countless stars dying out one after another.


    In order to keep the world alive, the Order of the Ashes had used the Children of the Stars, who were actually Steel Pythons, along with the strength of the champions slumbering within obelisks and awaiting their resurrection. By boosting the children''s power with the obelisks to move the endless stars and keep the light shining inside the Radiant Domain, it would also simultaneously maintain the remaining warmth of the core engine¡ªthe giant dark star. All of those things had kept the world alive, but it had also prevented the core engine from cooling entirely and hence reactivating.


    Karlis the Steel Python, who had fused into one body with Joshua in the past and fought alongside each other, was very sure about the warrior''s inner body structure and the principles in which it operated.


    And such was the only solution she could come up with.


    "It is only after the old Flame would die entirely that a new greater Flame could be ignited¡­we are not powerful enough to have it both ways, and if I were to choose, I would only ever pick Joshua."


    Karlis''s words was firm and determined. To bring Joshua back to life, she would not hesitate to sacrifice any part of herself.


    Meanwhile, Mycroft''s expression was entirely unconcerned. She knew very well that as compared to something as insignificant as the Three Worlds and Nine Skies or some lifeforms which had been grown inside the world within Joshua''s body, all of the Multiverse had a greater need for the warrior''s power.


    On the other hand, Igor simply stayed silent and said nothing. He was the pontiff of the people of Mycroft and also Joshua''s friend, not to mention that he had once sacrificed himself for Joshua, while Joshua himself had also resurrected him¡ªdid he even have to think about making the choice? Still, since every element at stake were civilizations serving Order, if it was possible, the elderly former pontiff would do all that he could to protect the Lightchasers in the moment that the Flame goes out.


    Regardless, everyone had already resolved themselves and made their decision.


    All at once, the entire hall was left in silence.


    ***


    Over at a corner, Alpha could feel that his mentor, whom he was so familiar with, had changed¡ªeven if she was still that determined and decisive teacher of his who held great courage in making choices, she was now very much no longer the famed scholar and the great explorer from the Radiant Domain.


    Now, she was a champion belonging to an ancient period far gone, and not even a foreigner of this world.


    Had his own choice really been the right one?


    Alpha was unsure about that, but what he did know was that it was only by following his own mentor that he stood a chance of saving his own family from the Order of the Ashes.


    As for the other people living in this world¡­


    Sigh.


    In the very end, he himself was a selfish person as well¡­


    Hence, after a long silence, it was the time to leave with resolve.


    "And that is it. We shall take action at once¡ªwe will first head out to other markers on the star map and have Alpha revive the other champions.


    Turning around and heading for the stairs of the crystal hall, Karlis was clearly no longer intending to waste time. "After that, we will proceed to the Radiant Domain and rescue the Children of the Stars¡ªthere is no lack of champions in the Three Worlds and Nine Skies, however, with the duo of the Heavenly Blade Empress and the Demon Cleaving Ruler probably obtaining a part of Ying and Ling''s power as weapons of Joshua. Both of them possess the ability of Ultimate Legends, not to mention that the Order of the Ashes controls almost every divine item. We do not have numbers on our side, and might not be able to take down their headquarters."


    "And then what?" Igor sighed as he followed right behind Karlis. "What can we still do after quenching the Flame?"


    "In the end, we shall head for the edge of the Steel Continent, to the Edge of the World."


    There was no hint of hesitation in Karlis''s words even as she stared straight ahead. "The Steel Continent is infinitely vast, but the Edge of the World is different¡ªit is a wound that Joshua himself had torn open, and it must have been a passage that he paved to seal the many Demi Saint Evil Gods. That passage has now become an edge of the boundless realm to a certain extent: the World Barrier, which could never have been broken or bypassed, would probably appear when the Flame is at its weakest, creating a gap connecting us to the Multiverse beyond."

 Chapter 1048 - Right and Right

    The Southern Cross Constellation, core sector of the Radiant Domain, the Three Worlds and Nine Skies.


    Within a cross-shaped constellation sector suitable for inhabitation and made out of twelve hundred stars, a single massive artificial object was darting through the silver Steel Continent.


    It was a mobile city that resembled a saucer and was rotating ceaselessly, stirring a massive tempest around itself. A certain distance was kept between the bottom of the city and the continent, with blue fluorescent circuits circling while invisible bounded fields kept pushing it ahead¡ªin reality, it would be more appropriate to describe it as flying through low altitudes then walking around.


    Meanwhile above the saucer, golden arcs of energy overlapped to form a vast semi-circular net. It was precisely what passed off as the skies of the mobile city which spanned 76,500 kilometers. One could also observe that it had thirty-five layers of light curtain formations within, each serving different functions and maintaining the stability of the ecosystem within the small world.


    The moving city was the Realm of Bright Splendor¡ªMobile City Ansino.


    It was an ancient city which had roamed the Continent of Steel for over eighty thousand years during the primary base of shrines for the numerous divine beings since the Age of the Gods, and eventually falling under the control of the Order of the Ashes. The entire region had been blessed and buffed by generation after generation of more than ten thousand deities, with every inch of soil and every speck of dust once touched with divine force and hence gaining the attribute of perpetuity. More than that, the thirty-five layers of divine light curtains had actually directly withstood many unexpected incidents of pouring Starfall, with the city never once twitching as it withstood the continuous bombardments by hundreds of stars.


    Now, over the harbor on the outer circle of the city where countless airsh.i.p.s were anchored, the buildings were flying the banners of the Order of the Ashes. The inner layers within the world, however, contained various zones for different industries that stretched as far the eye could see: agricultural, industrial, religious, along with a vast ocean of divine nanomaterials at the edge of the world¡ªit had been a masterpiece by the former God of Machines, a godly creation which allows recycling and rebirthing, which was also colloquially referred to as divine items.


    It had been fifty thousand years since the passing of the God of Machines, but his creation was still functioning normally. It was tasked with maintaining the entire moving world, and one of the reasons why the ancient city which had weathered eighty thousand years could appear brand-new as if it had just been built recently, and was also one of the raw materials used in the manufacturing production of the city''s industrial smelters.


    Billions of Lightchasers lived or worked in that world, walking around on the various major districts, occasionally taking airsh.i.p.s to other moving cities for exchanges, visits, trade, or simply recreation¡ªthere was a fiery stride in every person''s gait, not to mention that they all had solid objectives. None of the people in the city were ever at a loss, and even those who were resting were simply recuperating their strength to quicken their recovery of spirit, allowing work to be more convenient. If belief was luminous, this city would be brighter than a star, even alight, as the world itself was driven in the direction they wanted.


    It was in the center of such a world that a lofty tower, its peak breaking through the thirty-five layers of divine formation and standing beyond the World Barrier, positioned out in the real world out there¡ªthe entire tower was built out of white solid stone, and was so flawless that no half a gap or disjoint could be seen. There were not actually many Lightchasers living nearby, with only a few, whom one could tell were leaders from the Order of the Ashes, slowly approaching the tower and entering it.


    The tower had many names in the distant past, including the Eternal White Tower, the Skypiercing Tower, the Sun Tower, and so forth¡ªbut now, after the Order of the Ashes had gathered the remains of every deity and assumed control of the Bright Splendor City, its name had become the Tower of the Torch. Still, the function it served was what it always had been: the core hub of the Order and the entire world.


    "First Steward, High Judge Grong has gone missing in the middle of a mission. Contact is also lost with all seventy-five elite shrine guards, no exceptions."


    In an office which was not quite eye-catching, a woman wearing a three-layered crown and dressed dignified and with graze was staring ahead of herself with a serene gaze. Meanwhile, two Judges with rather plain faces and who were wearing the red-black robes lowered their heads at her as they reported, "According to the analysis of the vault, the mission to convert Alpha Falster must have failed. Mycroft and Karlis, both Children of the Stars, must be the reason Grong has failed."


    The Order of Ashes was an organization first formed after the Age of the Gods, after many other religious groups, despite losing their patron deities, had gathered to retrieve the corpses of those divine beings and to repel the Chaos. Their core policy makers, the Elder Stewards, had been former pontiffs or patriarchs, and the First Stewards were nominally the leaders of the Elders, a title held by various leaders of different patriarchs alternatively.


    Naturally, after fifty thousand years had passed, the First Steward eventually became a meritocracy¡ªonly the most powerful characters could hold office now. The present First Steward, Mara Monica, was a Legendary champion who had held the position for one hundred and fifty-two years, and was a former leader in the doctrine of God of Stars and Exploration as well.


    "So, it was a failure," the First Steward said silently, although her head was still lowered as she continued studying a screen to keep reading the many doc.u.ments before her. Due to their policy in regards to conservation, the various other sanctuaries were no longer used as working areas for the Order since thirty-four thousand years ago, but were open to the public¡ªnot even the First Steward was an exception, with Mara herself running administrative affairs in an office on the thirty-six hundredth floor and preaching.


    Meanwhile, she did not appear angry over the failed mission. "It is normal. In the first place, both Karlis and Mycroft are important scholars in the Academy City who command Supreme-tier abilities. Moreover, they have awakened the power of the Children of the Stars, meaning that not even most Legends could defeat them. If they have played a role, it would be only normal that Grong would fail."


    "Even so, it means that they have exposed their own whereabouts¡ªdidn''t Grong leave a marker when he was tracking his quarry?"


    "Yes."


    The middle-aged judge standing up front answered with vigor. "Steward, should we dispatch several Legendary champions to dissuade them? We might still make it if we pursue them now."


    Mara, however, did not answer at once. It was only after she had focused and read a few more doc.u.ments that she said, "It''s fine. I can sense that Grong''s flame has not gone out. Neither he nor the shrine guards are dead¡ªthey have probably been captured instead."


    "And since the lives of our brethren is not threatened, we do not have to assume such a major risk either, not to mention that mounting an attempt to capture those Children of the Stars ironically lurking amongst the stars would weaken our defensive capacity in other zones¡ªleaving aside the fact that they possess Legend-tier ability in the first place and that there has not been progress for a long time recently, there has been an increase in anomalies within the Nightfall Zone. Chaos Aberrations are also increasing significantly and we do not have the strength to spare."


    After that, the Steward sighed. She looked up again at the two grave-faced Judges, "Well, at least we now have evidence that Alpha is assuredly more important than we would imagine. Those two Children are quite concerned about him, not to mention that his own daughter is a Sacred Child as well¡­he could be drawn by a certain instinct that affords him with ability on par with the Children¡ªit would be the best case scenario if he joins us, but there is no urgency if he does not."


    "As for Grong, I will send someone out later to negotiate. In turn, we will withdraw our pursuit and allow them to release our brethren. After all, the conflict between us has not deteriorated¡ªeven if they are reluctant to lend us their strength as Children of the Stars, we could allow them to live freely in the Nightfall Zone as long as they do not interfere with our Passing of the Flame."


    What Mara had left unsaid was that it was impossible for Mycroft or Karlis to be allowed inside the Radiant Domain. Any Child of the Stars would increase in ability if they stayed in places where there were more stars, and though they could refrain from pursuing the pair, they could not abide with having them living freely in the domain of their own influence and enjoying the endless radiance of the Radiant Domain which the Order had put everything on the line to maintain.


    Neither Mara nor the Judges were actually aware of the truth of what was happening, nor did they received word from Grong that they had found the obelisk. They simply believed that the High Judge had been captured when he was discovered in the midst of his stalking.


    Soon, the two Judges left. They had come personally to give their report since the mission itself was personally assigned by the Steward herself, or they could have just contacted her through a video call otherwise. Meanwhile, the First Steward was still seated on her plain chair, cultivating her own strength while tending to administrative affairs.


    But a long time later, the woman, who was more than two hundred years old though looked as young as she used to in her youth and had served the Order for most of her life, raised her hand tiredly, rubbing her forehead and sighing quietly.


    " Sigh ¡­when would the Lightchasers finally unite in heart and develop diligently, contributing strength to the future of our world and our civilization?"


    The Legendary champion''s words were almost a m.o.a.ning prayer. Her eyes were closed as she murmured in utter helplessness. "Was it actually right to keep the secret that the world is about to fall and the Flame about to go out even from the Alliance?"


    Although such a world would hence never be stirred and could continue enjoying its peace, the Order had also therefore lost even more assistance and could only work alone¡­a case in point would be those two Child of the Stars¡ªwould they have run away if they truly knew what was happening to this world?


    Still, it was good that they had gotten away since they did not have to sacrifice themselves, just as it was fine for every being to not know reality since they could at least still have peace.


    After all, who other than us could sacrifice ourselves to save the world?


    As she contemplated that question, Mara could only smile bitterly and linger in profound helplessness.


    If the nations and races of the Three Worlds and Nine Skies were told about the dying world and the fall to darkness, what scale of unrest would ensue across the world, with it being as vast as it was now? Would they unite as one and struggle to weather the tribulation, or fall into utter despair and revel in one last euphoria as their lives ended? To tell the truth, none would ever be able to be optimistic about such matters¡ªthe Lightchasers were not some race with strong resolve, as most of their population had been living their whole lives inside mobile cities, keeping their vision so narrow that they were like insects that cowered in their own shells. In turn, as compared to changing the world, they had grown to prefer staying in their comfortable steel shells.


    Indeed, one should note that not all individuals were willing to sacrifice themselves for the greater good, because most life with intelligent minds would only ever be concerned about their own survival¡ªeven if they really could not survive, they would rather squander their last moments in delights so that they could leave with no regrets.


    To put it selfish and also quite normally, most intelligent life would believe that if saving their world would require the cost of their own existence, it would be better to just die without saving it and perish with the world itself.


    That being said, such thoughts were not mistaken. After all, what was most important to intelligent beings was Self, and given that both the destruction and the salvation of the world required the death of Self, why should others be allowed to build happiness upon personal sacrifice? Why not just have everyone die together?


    If I can''t be happy, then I would have the others be unhappy as well. Sacrifice, nobleness, and whatnot are nothing other than have everyone''s happiness built upon the death of a tithe.


    Why can''t it be someone else but only me? If that is because of the so-called ill fortune, then I would say no! And that is for no reason other than that I am upset and reluctant to do it.


    The world did not give me anything. I came to this place alone and would die alone¡ªthere is no way I am going to pay any price for that.


    Everyone would die together and return to the nether realm of death. That is happiness too.


    There was no doubt that such thoughts were ''right'', and assuredly complied to the instincts of existence. It was vicious instinct that resisted and struggled against the unfriendly, tormenting world, society and fate that simply wanted them dead. No one could force others to sacrifice themselves, not even the gods!


    However, such thoughts and such mindsets were actually cowardice.


    "Why must there be sacrifice just to save the world? Isn''t that too weird? Could we not just alter the world so that everyone would not have to sacrifice themselves and live in peace?"


    "If I am not happy, why would I have others be unhappy as well instead of working hard to make myself happy? Out of ten thousand people, 9,999 people would certainly be unwilling to stand out, remaining in their own comfort zone instead. There would always be that one person who would fight against destiny under their own will and not because they were forced!"


    "Indeed. The world we live in is so miserable. There would always be some vile beast standing guard in dangerous places, with one of the tribesmen always selected as tribute¡ªonly then could the entire tribe gain safe passage. But why sacrifice one? Can''t everyone take up their weapons and kill the beast?"


    "I would go forth to the depths of darkness, to become light and burn myself to ashes, shining light upon every shadow."


    Remembering the words of various past Stewards of the Order, their speeches and oaths, Mara closed her eyes.


    While the choice to fight the beast would definitely lead to the deaths of many or even deal major casualties to the tribe, even wiping them out¡­but in terms of death and the Three Worlds and Nine Skies, the difference between the deaths of everyone fated to die was in their way of thinking.


    The ''sacrifice'' mentioned formerly was a compelled action. Their anger and dissatisfaction, grudges and suffering, that feeling which desired someone to cushion them and have all life die with themselves was a natural correctness for life. It did not accommodate retort by anyone with ethics or greater good!


    Still, the sacrifice which the latter mentioned was not at all sacrifice or death. The tribespeople were simply choosing to put themselves on the line, pointing their blades at everything in the world and fighting against all suffering and torment, and then finally falling valiantly.


    Meanwhile, every member of the Order of the Ashes¡ªor, at least, members who were living in the Bright Splendor City¡ªwere beings who had the courage to level their swords at all things and the fates of the world. Naturally, being a major organization, they would have aspects that were dark, sinister, filled with bloodl.u.s.t, and ugliness.


    Be that as it may, Mara at least believed that it was all unavoidable. The Order was weak and hence had to make sacrifices, as well as helpless but necessary choices.


    "Outside the bottom sector of the Nightfall Zone, every star that could be pulled easily and not easily discovered has already been drawn to the Shadow Orbit and shifted to the Radiant Domain through subspace transition. Now, we have to move stars that can be conveniently moved but easily discovered by other factions by increasing power and heading for higher places, drawing them to the sector of the First Sky Stairs."


    The Order of the Ashes had kept the world''s Flame alight for over fifty thousand years without being noticed because of their strict internal secrecy, maintaining various limitations, along with the fact that the stars they chose to take were often inconspicuous and not easily noticed to be missing¡ªbut now, with all optimal stars having been taken and the Nightfall Zone full of empty sectors , if they would keep the world alive, the Order had to either exert a greater effort or be less discreet.


    It was not a good choice. Even with their resolve, the Order''s strength should not be squandered so meaninglessly¡ªbut if anyone would discover that they were moving the stars and allow the public to realize the truth that the world was dying, the unrest would soon follow.


    Shaking her head and opening her eyes, Mara Monica the First Steward gave up on her consideration for the problem. She kept her head lowered as she continued seeing to her administrative duties. The things waiting to be done by both herself and the Order were aplenty¡ªKarlis, Mycroft, and Alpha were nothing other than a brief interlude, and since they could neither be captured nor persuaded, their only option was to ignore them.


    Those who wanted freedom should be allowed to live free, after all.


    Nonetheless, neither the First Steward all the entire Order of the Ashes imagined that the brief interlude was a variable dozens of thousand times far worse than they could imagine.


    ***


    Fifteen days later, a major piece of news spread throughout the nations in the Radiant Domain.


    [The industrial realm and Military Complex City Faramin, which is under the control of the Order of the Ashes, has been ambushed by unknown assailants. The sense of time of all 11,790,000,000  people, along with the world itself, was stalled, and after time had reverted to normalcy, the entire governing center of the Order had been destroyed. Fortunately, there were no casualties, although substantial classified information has been lost.]


    The word which spread throughout the cities made it seem as if some faction or champion bearing enmity against the Order was deliberately humiliating them while trying to search for information they could use as blackmail material. After all, as the Order of the Ashes held copious property and had as many followers as those whom they had wronged, it was nothing surprising since there had been similar incidents occurring through the course of history.


    However, for the Order, the destruction of the governing hub in Faramin was no small matter¡ªand more importantly, a secret base deep within the mountains close to the navigation routes of their military complex were completely destroyed. The installation, a mysterious ancient obelisk designated as ''Eleven'', and the slumbering champion within, assigned codename ''Elemental Flower'', had been awakened and left!


    "No one has died. The working crew in the Star Nest Base, including the Legendary champion guarding it, Danor the Starstriker, were rendered asleep within a luminous bubble, which burst open just as the reinforcements arrive but without casualties¡­even so, Obelisk Eleven has lost all functions: the departure of the prehistoric champion means that we do not have the energy to maintain the Shadow Orbit at the northwestern sector of the Radiant Domain."


    "No brethren being lost is a good thing. It also proves that our adversaries are not vile elements who would murder innocents, nor are they enemies of Order¡­still, how did they learn about Star Nest Base? It is the secrets of secrets."


    "What are they trying to do, reviving those prehistoric champions?"


    In the Tower of the Torch, Mara and the other Stewards were conducting a simple and rapid discussion. However, they could not think of any reasons no matter how they thought about it, and in response, the Order could only feebly repair the governing hub in Faramin, simultaneously strengthening defenses in several other Star Nest Bases and assigning more Legendary champions on guard duty while also accelerating the transportation of stars, avoiding insufficient quota of stars due to the loss of the Northwestern Shadow Orbit.


    After all, they did not even know who their enemy was. Apart from passively standing guard, how could they make a next move?


    We can only hope that they would take a break¡ªthat was what the leaders of the Order were really thinking.


    But soon, continuous and grievous news reached them.


    First and foremost, colonies near the edge of the Nightfall Zone had seen the largest wave of Chaos aberration assault in the last five thousand years, which was also moving very rapidly. In less than half a month, hundreds of mobile city colonies had been surrounded, with contact lost with seventeen of them, each suspected to have fallen, as well as trillions of Lightchasers dead. The waves of Chaos were also continuing towards the depths of Nightfall and were about to assault the West Gate Star Chain, where there were even more mobile colonies and the core of Order in the southwestern reaches of the Nightfall Zone.


    But more than that, it was also very close to the frontier perimeter of the Radiant Domain.


    Later, because the Order had been ambushed a while ago but did not offer a strong response, instead behaving as if they were cowering, everyone took it as a sign that the Order was weakening, with many nations and factions in the Alliance beginning to look at the Order differently. From the very start, they believed that it was unusual for a such a massive religious group to have survived until now since the Age of the Gods, for what purpose would they serve since there was not a single god now? Not to mention that there were so many divine items under their control¡ªit should have been a blessing upon all Lightchasers, how could the Order be allowed exclusive control!


    Be that as it may, that was still not the most harrowing news: some mobile cities at the borders of the Radiant Domain were starting to built strong defensive spells for their own world and were ready to keep them separate from the outside for centuries. They had no intention to fight the oncoming waves of Chaos or aid their brethren, but would hide in their own shells instead, allowing the Chaos to rampage away before leaving. One way or another, there would not be too many Chaos aberrations that could break through the specially reinforced barriers, and with each city being self-sufficient, they did not need contact with the outside world anyway.


    After all, what did Nightfall Zone''s misery had to do with them? They would be fine if they just waited things out since the Chaos spawns would never last long in the Radiant Domain.


    In the shortest time, the invasion of Chaos, the apathy of their brethren, the change in attitude of their allies, and the vague feeling of being spied upon were threatening the Lightchaser civilization and the Order of the Ashes all at once¡ªsoon, the cause for the rapid advance of the Chaos swarm was also discovered: because the Order had kept moving the stars away from the Nightfall Zone, the continuous reduction of illuminated areas over the last fifty thousand years meant that there was nothing providing a buffer for the Radiant Domain, and the aberrations'' assault was only reasonable.


    The times were left turbulent in the unrest. All that had once existed in stability were beginning to unravel as time slowly moved forward.


    Even if major news such as the Chaos invasion were being covered up, there would be more incidents occurring, one after another¡ªrumors had it that explorers were beginning to find a majestic crystal obelisk hidden within mountains which they believed to have dated back to the Age of the Gods. With steady major star tremors and radiance that illuminated everything, their bulk were revealed to stand aloft upon the world.


    At the same time, the Order, which had been withdrawing and consolidating defenses, were left in panic. Fifteen of their Star Nest Bases which they had fully armed were taken down, one after another¡ªwith Obelisk Eleven included, a total of eight champions had now been rescued, denying the Shadow Orbit any energy. It was also half of what they had, and even if the other half were still reining stars in, there was no way the Flame of the Radiant Domain could be kept alight.


    It was not only the Order panicking either. Even the colossal organization of the Alliance was slowly noticing that the borders of the Radiant Domain was shrinking ever so insignificantly. At the same time, a faction of unknown origins had definitely a move within their own territories as well.


    Even if they were few, their ability was formidable¡ªchampions not of this era were rushing across the realm, treading upon trails where all life in the Three Worlds and Nine Skies never overlapped.


    ***


    "So, Igor. Do you still think that life is well off in this world?"


    Within the Nightfall Zone, a group of individuals that ranged from carbon-based humanoids to silicon-based steel spheres, all champions who looked very unusual, were streaking through a chain of mountains as if looking for something. Midway through the journey, a rather tanned woman with silver hair and red eyes started to force a conservation with a stony-faced blond youth beside her.


    "Not really."


    Igor calmly replied Mycroft the reincarnated Steel Python, shaking his head as he recalled his recent journey across the Three Worlds and Nine Skies. "Most of them are living jadedly, and I really could never have imagined that the group of Order members that we met when I woke up is the most spirited and determined of them."


    "As for the others¡­how should I put this? They are zombies chasing after the sun."


    Everyone¡ªnot just Mycroft, but every member of the former cosmic alliance who had sacrificed themselves as they fought with Joshua against the legions of Evil Gods and now revived¡ªnodded slightly, indicating their agreement. Zombies chasing after the sun was a fitting description and the reality that they had seen in recent days.


    "That''s right." Mycroft sighed. Formerly a Steel Python and the Mother of All, she witnessed the ascension and expansion of a great civilization upon her own body, and was hence much more emotional than Igor. "A repressed world, dangerous stars, extended migration and pursuit, never ceasing avoidance and subservience¡­every intelligent being is reclusively staying in the steel shells called mobile cities, along their flesh to deteriorate to the brink of death and allow their own spirit to decay."


    "Many moving cities have actually ceased contact with the outside. All of them are self-sufficient and therefore do not care about others, even completely refusing foreign trade. They close themselves in their circles of comfort, bent on ignoring the fluctuating stars over head and focus in enjoying their centuries long lifespan¡­every civilization in this world has long since rotted, the mobile cities essentially moving coffins, everything living within being corpses that only want to ''stay alive''."


    A hundred thousand years had worn away all honor and ideals. In fact, both Karlis and Mycroft, along with Igor and every other champion who were revived later, had seen civilizations within mobile cities essentially retrogress to medieval times. Due to war, plague, or the invention of some dangerous technology, those cities which were named ''barren worlds'' were thrown into primitive ages¡ªas the descendant of leaders assumed control over the movement of those cities, they ascended as imposing, mysterious godly beings who enjoyed all riches and luxuries, enjoying the advanced technology exchanged with other mobile cities while subjugating low-class citizens.


    Worse, perhaps after having reached a limit and hence unable to progress towards the skies or the Void beyond their world, the civilization in this world had trouble developing their technology as well. In fact, they had assumed a mistaken path, causing Lightchaser technology to stall for dozens of thousands of years, and could not even restore that standard back to what it had been in the Age of the Gods.


    "Does such a civilization and world still have a future?" a Demon King wondered. He was a Legendary Bone Demon from the Abyss of the cosmos who had a brief and intimate exchange with Mycroft''s own Legend, Roland, and Persica, a Confounder Demon General. After that, he had led his race to join the Starfall Alliance, and fought alongside Joshua against the legions of Evil Gods in their last stand.


    No one offered any response to his question, because all of them were troubled¡ªthey all belonged to an age where the civilizations across the cosmos were in their most glorious and most passionate state. Even if they were aware of their one hundred and twenty-thousand year sleep, they had still imagined that all things in the world would fight on like they did, only to find a withering, dying civilization.


    The Lightchasers had been running after the light for so long that they had lost their way.


    Even Alpha, a Lightchaser, was lowering his head in embarrassment¡ªhe had been following Karlis in her explorations during his youth, before living in the best environment in the Academy City in his middle-aged days. He had basically not understood the circ.u.mstances surrounding the many mobile cities¡ªthe rot of decay did not leave him disgusted, just with profound bewilderment and sadness.


    Still, there were some who disagreed.


    "They still have a future," Igor spoke out. The former pontiff, who had recovered his youthful body, turned back towards the mobile city they had just passed, showing a compassionate expression that does not quite suit his teenage face. There was a ''faith'' that reached into the marrow in his quiet words, which could have been an answer to the Bone Demon King or a musing to himself. "Do not mock these fallen, my friends¡ªin the Multiverse beyond this world, our own civilization would probably have fallen or be equally corrupted after so long. We do not know that, just as I am pessimistic enough to believe that after our descendants had lost leaders such as us, they might have decayed much faster than the Lightchasers."


    "But that is not to say that there is no hope for the future. Did we not bravely launch ourselves, even if it had been the endless swarms of Evil Gods? It is just corruption¡ªhave faith in the hearts of beings! I strongly believe that whether it is for the Lightchasters or our own descendants, honor and glory could always be reclaimed. Even if they have fallen over the edge, the day would still come that home could be embraced once more¡­did we not fight until our last moments and were we not brought back from the dead just for that?"


    Another silence ensued, but compared to the previous somberness, spirits were lifting despite their quietness.


    "As expected of the Pope¡­"


    Murmuring in awe quietly, Mycroft shook her head and looked up front once more.


    Meanwhile, Karlis, who had not said anything from the start, but was only ever fixated on her target and advancing towards it, finally spoke.


    "Yes. We still have to keep fighting, just as there are more old friends we have to awaken."


    Her voice sounded hoarse and dismayed, but she regained determined in the end. "We shall keep going forward.


    ***


    The Southern Cross Constellation, core sector of the Radiant Domain, the Three Worlds and Nine Skies.


    Realm of Bright Splendor, the Church City of Ansino.


    In the central square of the colossal moving world, there was a stone plaque engraved with many songlike proverbs, appearing automatically upon the plaque and differing depending on the person reading it¡­it was said that no two persons would see the same proverb, because the plaque seemed to reflect the reader''s heart and would provide a suitable suggestion in return.


    Today, the First Steward Mara Monica was not seeing to administrative duties in her office. Dressed in casual clothing like any other normal person, she was walking around the square, taking a stroll to alleviate her mental pressure. Any member of the Order of the Ashes who saw her along the way did not bother her, because they all knew that their leader never often took breaks as she worked away from day to night, year by year.


    As she strolled along, she emptied her mind and stopped thinking how she could save the world, how to maintain the Shadow Orbit, or what should be done with another Star Nest Base was taken¡ªshe briefly forgot about her own duties so that she could breathe easy.


    Soon, whether it had been deliberate or by coincidence, Mara had arrived before the plaque of proverbs. As a Legendary champion, she could naturally see that it was a divine item left by a perished god, one which served no other purpose than to respond to the human heart, and as if to encourage oneself, it affirmed the reader''s resolve.


    Despite the glaring lack of combat capacity, it was still one of the most cherished divine items of the entire Order of the Ashes. Indeed, it was placed at the very center of the world''s city square so that more people could see it.


    And now, Mara herself looked up at the plaque to find words appearing over it.


    [If beliefs are doubted, the skies and the ground would shake.]


    [Every champion troubles themselves in order to explain the meaning of the future.]


    [Stronger, stronger, even stronger than ever before.]


    [The day you give up is the moment you die. Keep advancing firmly and never pause.]


    [The path of champions is to shoulder all life, and bare your fangs against destiny.]


    "Ah."


    Reading the words which others would probably not have understood even if they could read it¡ªthe proverbs which was intended only for herself¡ªMara''s impassive expression which she had kept finally broke as she breathed a long sigh and closed her eyes. "Have I begun to suspect my own ideals lately too?"


    "Where does the future actually lie? Even after reaching Ultimate Legend and becoming capable of moving stars, could I really change the fate of destruction? Would I really be helpless even if I became even stronger?"


    In the briefest of periods, the champions who were ambushing and sabotaging Star Nest Bases everywhere, the unknown faction which was laying waste to the Shadow Orbit, had reduced the labors of the Order dating over dozen thousand years to nothing. With such massive blows, even the leader of the Order who was Ultimate Legend and one of the greatest champions of the Three Worlds and Nine Skies, Mara Monica, was left dispirited. It was as if everything had been the work of cruel fate toying with her and everyone would sacrifice themselves in the name of the Order as if to tell them that all their effort was meaningless.


    However, the day she gave up was the moment when hope would be lost!


    Clenching her fists, Mara would open her eyes once again despite such despair!


    Even if the path ahead was obscure and fate was being a cruel mistress, she would firmly proceed onwards as the leader of the Order. Because the path of champions was the destiny where she would fight!


    "I would never agree to the world falling apart! It is because of the sacrifice of every member and brethren of our Order that we have lasted until this day, and it is certainly not to just give up here!"


    The destroyed bases could be rebuilt, and she could take the place of the lost energy source that were ancient champions herself¡ªthough the Order was not so strong yet, it could still hold on briefly. When they would finally assemble all champions over the Three Worlds and Nine Skies and tell them about the truth of their world, there would certainly be those willing to help even if most would give up!


    Reaffirming her resolve, Mara turned around in determination. She would return to her work and keep training¡ªfor others, even if they were to go all-out, they would still have to rest, sleep, and eat. However, for Extraordinary individuals, going at it for every second, minute, and hour day after day, year after year, was very normal¡ªthey would certainly be a greater horror than any moral if they pushed themselves to their limit.


    But halfway through, Mara suddenly turned with a grave expression to stare at an empty part of the mobile city where there was nothing but a defensive spell.


    "Enemy attack!" she cried out with a sonorous voice that resounded over the world. "Full alert, execute combat protocols!"


    In that single split second, every member of the Order of the Ashes amongst the moving crowds of people who were working, resting, or just strolling on the path assumed combat readiness. They were sprinting away, casting various spells or Extraordinary techniques and heading for their predetermined stations!


    Meanwhile, beyond the world, a group of people who were standing above the entire mobile city looked down upon the world and realized in surprise that it had taken just a dozen seconds for the sleepy Realm of Bright Splendor to become alert, even assuming the form of a colossal combat fortress! Countless spells and divine light arrays were overflowing from every corner of the city, with the sea of nanomaterials actually solidifying at once into a slowly moving supermassive wave cannon aimed straight at their direction.


    "Such spirit, completely different from other mobile cities," one of the champions in the group murmured in awe. "These members of the Order are really full of resolve and determination, just like us when we had faced the legions of Evil Gods."


    At the fore, Karlis looked down at the mortals and Extraordinary individuals below alike, all of whom were not panicking or shaken by the ambush. She could not help but be taken aback¡ªtheir resolve and will were so solid that it was a stronghold of solidarity, one so stalwart to the point that they were not crumbling despite the pressure exerted by their own group of Legends.


    It was a feeling that was only noticed a long time ago, when they stood beside that person. As expected of life born in his world¡ªeven at the edge of collapse, there were those who would not give up on hope.


    Be that as it may, stirring emotions, nostalgia, appreciation, or even self-doubt were all but sparks lasting for split seconds, dying as soon as they ignited.


    Hence, the former Steel Python affirmed her resolve once again¡ªthough the others had their own beliefs and would rather keep this world going, she had her own hopes as well, and that was to resurrect Joshua. Either way, the strive that erupted between all things in this world caused by the conflict between ''right or wrong'' was actually rarer in the first place, because it was the struggles between ''right and right'' that stirred discontent!


    "However, there is no doubt that I am more right than any of you."


    The meaning of Joshua''s existence to the Multiverse¡ªeven the smallest fraction of it¡ªis nothing any of you would ever compare to. I do not need forgiveness from any of you, just as I would do the same thing over and over again if I have to.


    Such was what she said and what she thought. Then, the champion who had trained herself diligently and had obtained her own former strength as Steel Python raised her hand. A colossal serpentine spiral began to materialize from Karlis''s arm, enlarging until it became a drill-shaped continent with a snake coiling around it, and was lifted in a person''s hand.


    The colossal drill hence descended, and was aimed straight at the mobile city below it¡ªthe gaze of the silver-haired lady was as cold as the Abyss.


    "Hand over every Child of the Stars."


    Activating the titanic drill so that it began to whirl with a rumble that left the air quaking while raging cosmic storms encircled the nearby atmosphere, Karlis spoke in an icy voice, "Or I shall crush your world."

 Chapter 1049 - Willing Ashes

    "¡­I understand your point of view and I am very sorry in that regard. But I cannot hand over the Children of The Stars to you."


    Mara''s expression darkened. She was certainly able to tell who the others were¡ªthey were the Child of Star whom they did not manage to find, and the other ancient champions she had freed recently. But even as Karlis threatened her from above, the First Steward had also taken to the skies in a flash, glaring at afar with the reincarnated Steel Python with another dozen flashes rising from the Bright Splendor City and hovering behind her.


    As an assembly by the many former religious bodies, a realm that stretched across the Radiant Domain and millions of other moving worlds, the fighting force of the Order of the Ashes amongst their trillion population in the Bright Splendor City included dozens of divine heirs and Legendary champions. With their full force, they could fearlessly fight alone against the endless torrents of Chaos pouring from the Lightless Zone¡ªbut with their range of influence being so wide, they could not easily assemble their sparsely distributed forces.


    Be that as it may, with the power of a trillion citizens, billions of Extraordinary individuals, an entire supermassive moving world, along with the power of eighteen Legendary champions, they could certainly hold their own against those revived Ultimate champions, even if their numbers were half of their adversary''s. At the very least, with the distress signal having been sent, they just needed to buy enough time for champions from everywhere across the Three Worlds and Nine Skies to come and encircle them.


    "Then, this is war!"


    However, their imposing formation did not even cause so much as a twitch on the prehistoric champions'' faces. They had already been through something a million times worse, not to mention that each were elites amongst Legends¡ªif a galaxy could nurture no more ten civilizations with Legendary beings, the proportion of those who could break through as Ultimate Legends would be the same as that of mortal breaking through as Legends. And each of these old champions could dominate entire galaxies, carving their name amongst other champions of the cosmos as the most powerful individuals below Demi Saints!


    And right after Karlis''s brisk declaration of war, a massive swirl appeared at once on top of Bright Splendor City¡ªthe huge drill which the former Steel Python held in his hand was churning the c.u.mbersome atmosphere and turning it into streaks of raging twisters. Without hesitation, she hence flung the drill that could crush a star instantly at the barrier of the city!


    Hence, the battle began. The ancient awakened ones would duel those from the present, old champions awakening from ruins with the intent of destroying the world, along with champions of today who had toiled to save the world. No quarter would be given, because even if there was mutual understanding or sympathizing, any struggle was inevitable.


    Even so, the Order of the Ashes could not imagine that the battle where all they needed to do was to ''buy time'' was nothing but a loud ''cover''.


    ***


    Dozens of minutes earlier, a single inconspicuous radiance had tailed a ship, using the cover of its exhaust fumes to infiltrate the colossal mobile city.


    Moreover, the single light was enfolding several other beings.


    "The battle has begun. We have to accomplish our own task."


    In the borderless plantation zone at the edge of the world, Igor narrowed his eyes at the dazzling fireworks that were bursting over the skies¡ªbefore the Steel Strength drill could punch through more than a few layers of divine spells, the divine heir who wielded the power of gravity and was the current First Steward had deflected it.


    It had meant that on one side was a former Steel Python and World Will, and the other a champion who had reached the pinnacle of the same path. However, the latter was coming out on top despite the fact that both of them were accomplished masters, as Karlis''s strength had only started to recover over a decade ago and was unable to hold against Mara''s ceaseless centuries worth of cultivation. But soon, Mycroft also joined the fray, and though she appeared nonchalant, she was Karlis''s superior in both strength and technique.


    Apart from that, another eight revived Legendary champions were daring towards different corners of the worlds and fighting other Legendary members of the Order¡ªwhile the fight appeared fearsome, there was the nagging sensation that some of them were holding back. It would seem that they would rather delay the Order rather than beat them, so that they could keep them preoccupied.


    "Grong, we are only here because you''ve told us that this city is where the Children of the Stars are kept, and the control center of the Shadow Orbit which shifts the stars."


    Turning away from the battle going on overhead, Igor looked down at the rather dispirited High Judge. "Don''t worry about your brethren¡ªno one fighting here is the kind who would simply take a life. The battle is a cover for our infiltration, and no one would die if you hurry up and point us the way to the Children."


    "Now, where are they?"


    Beside them, Alpha did not actually hear Igor''s interrogation. From the instant he entered the city, the man worried for his family felt a mysterious ''call''¡ªit was so direct that it seemed no different from a voice speaking right beside his ear, guiding him towards a certain place.


    Whether it had been a trap or an illusion, Alpha looked up and afar in the direction of the industrial zone. He had wanted to say something, but Grong had already pointed at the same course after a moment of silence.


    "There is a vast subterranean space beneath the multi-precision nanomachine factory center in Industrial Area Fifty-One. Most of the Children would be inside."


    In response, Igor opened his senses to confirm that Grong was telling the truth, before the three continued forward unhesitatingly as imperceptible flashes and headed towards Industrial Area Fifty-One. It was actually quite far from where they had been, with many powerful sentry spells placed along the way that forced Igor to make detours just to avoid detection¡ªbut naturally, it was also actually no more than the blink of an eye for both Alpha and Grong before they had arrived at the edge of the industrial era, a process faster than opening a portal and stepping into it.


    Industrial Area Fifty-One was a cl.u.s.ter of massive factories and steel buildings with various appearances which stood at the center of the district. Within an area of a normal planet, it was composed of massive structures, metal buildings, as well as flashing energy cores. Its scenery was elegant enough, an unlike the agricultural zones which were plantations and farmsteads, the industrial zone was purely manmade blocks of steels. In addition, with the blessings of the God of Machines, the Order of the Ashes boasted a mass production capacity for animated nanomachines, which in turn limited pollution while providing remarkable efficiency, and not to mention that it did not have a natural ecosystem that required maintaining.


    Standing aloft at the center of the district was a massive pyramidal structure that stood fifteen thousand meters tall. It was basically the production base of entire world city, but the exposed part of its structure was merely its entrances and exits: its real bulk was underground, penetrating the entire base of the Bright Splendor City, with Zone Fifty-One build right beside the pyramid and reinforced with heavily monitored perimeters.


    If it had been just Grong and Alpha, they would have probably put up a grand infiltration show where they would move stimulatingly to avoid the legions of sentries, avoiding traps of advanced technology and finally reaching inside for their quarry¡ªbut with a Legendary champion with them, things were certainly not that troublesome. As Grong sourly pointed to the right entrance to the concentration training area of the Children of the Stars, his earlier enthusiasm no longer existent, Igor sent an encrypted message to the other champions.


    Over the skies, the ancient champions twitched inwardly when they received word that Igor had found their target and that they had to draw all attention of the Order now. Hence, as presences several times more horrific extended in no time at all, the floating stars above the Bright Splendor City shifted tracks under the wills of champions, one after another falling visibly without pause. Behind them, hundreds more were aimed true and pulled towards the base of the Order of the Ashes as one colossal artificial downpour of Starfall!


    Every single member of the Order therefore withdrew immediately from the battle and their power to counter the impacts¡ªthe divine powered barrier of the Bright Splendor City would without a doubt stop the meteor rain, but if the assault of other Legends ensued, the barrier, which was at critical point, would be torn apart. In turn, the trillions living in the city would be reduced to dust in under the monumental force as the stars crashed down, and the champions must hence give nothing less than their best.


    "You said that it would be just a feint!"


    Staring blankly as the fireballs over the sky became larger and larger to the point that they blocked out entire skies and fields of vision, Grong turned at once and screamed in rage at Igor and Alpha, "How is that a feint!?"


    Even if rising and falling stars were part of everyday life, it did not mean that the citizens of the Steel Continent could sit around indifferently as an entire star crashed down on their heads!


    "What else should we do, then?"


    Nonetheless, Grong was greeted with Igor''s unconcerned expression¡ªthe battle against the swarms of Evil Gods in the distant past had been one where half of a galaxy had been modified into a chains stronghold, with each having to withstand more Chaos than the now-falling stars. "It''s no big deal, really. Let''s keep going then¡ª90% of energy supplies has been redirected to reinforce the city barriers. Now would be the best time for us to slip in."


    The perimeters which were set up in Area Fifty-One but was now devoid of energy could never have stopped a Legendary champion, but Igor was cautious enough, not wanting anyone to notice anything, and hence asked for a flawless infiltration. Turning into light again with the two Lightchasers, the former Pope of Mycroft darted long the passageways and pipelines beneath Area Fifty-One.


    It was another large factory within which many production carts and control rooms were tidily arranged. It appeared to be a former production place for large, delicate machinery for mobile cities, such as world barrier generators or anti-gravity cores. Igor also noticed that the Order''s technology shared the same origins as Mycroft technology¡ªor indeed, the Lightchasers used a mix of old Mycroft technology along with the technology of other civilizations.


    That was not surprising, as Igor knew that Joshua was creating heroic spirits, and his world was, in the first place, basically an oversized laboratory built to revive various civilizations. Even after he had become so powerful, the fundamental truth would never change: the Lightchasers were civilizations extracted from the Evil God of Death and brought back to life inside his body. After being revived, those civilizations which had once fallen and became Evil Gods would fight once against the Chaos, and that was the method with which Joshua would slowly reduce the remnant Chaos in his own body after he had fallen to Divine Death himself.


    Nonetheless, the deeper Alpha ventured, the more suspicious he became.


    The call he heard was becoming louder, but there were simply no residential areas along the way. Still, there was no doubt that Grong was telling the truth: the Children of the Stars were there but somewhere deeper, yet they were also inside a real factory without any equipment for life support. Most of the production manufacturing machines there were automated and required little human maintenance, not to mention that most technicians were working above ground, presenting the appearance they saw on the surface.


    He felt a growing sense of uneasiness.


    Only when they had moved seventeen kilometers below the Bright Splendor City and reached the bowels where endless strict sentries stood guard that the uneasiness reached its peak.


    There lay an unusually massive lake of steel, a pool of mithril alloy which had a strong affinity for energies. From a three-dimensional perspective, it was a massive cylindrical crater with a four-kilometer radius and was eight kilometers deep, filled with a glimmering, enchanting potion like stardust. Being a scholar, Alpha could easily tell that it was a spirit elixir brewed from Crangrass and other ingredients, boosting spiritual prowess and accelerating training¡ªa luxury potion for cultivation. If sold outside, even a thumb-sized bottle of that potion would be enough to sustain a silver spellcaster for a month.


    And now, there was a vertical cylinder eight kilometers wide and eight kilometers tall filled with the precious potion. The surface of the lake was crystalline as if something was moving randomly at its depths¡ªin reality, the lake was also the center of a large spell, with circuits of energy flickering in vague radiance connected to countless running machines above, illuminating the entire underground factory.


    "¡­Alpha."


    Igor had suddenly spoken out with a quiet voice. There was no change in his expression, but his eyes were lowered¡ªthe young form of the former pontiff pressed a hand over Alpha as his senses went into overdrive and was so stimulated that he would go straight ahead. "It''s a little dangerous and it would be better if you don''t go since you''re weaker."


    But as Igor turned to glance at Grong, he noticed that the High Judge, who had been melancholic since his capture, was now spirited once again. He was even staring straight into Igor''s own eyes without backing down, which left the Legendary champions frowning slightly.


    "No, Steward."


    Having learnt that Igor was the pontiff of the Seven Gods Church, Alpha had addressed him along the journey with the Lightchaser term¡ªand now, there was an earnest beseeching in the middle-aged man''s voice. "Allow me to go with you. I don''t fear danger, and I can feel my daughter calling for me¡­ she is greeting me happily, I can feel it¡­"


    "¡­happy, huh?


    With a faint, imperceptible sigh, Igor did not stop Alpha and hence led the two into the lake of potion. There were also many runes around the lake drawn with purple crystals, each dense and making up the structure of a very complex integrated spell formation: with purple crystals being a material with affinity to spiritual energy and soul, combining it with mithril would forge various equipment and machines to boost spellcasting abilities. And now, those precious materials were all being extravagantly piled together into a complex, tangled, and very powerful network.


    Meanwhile, the lake was suddenly stirring even more strongly. Whatever lying beneath was becoming more excited, with faint-blue stardust potion kicking ripples, as beautiful as a dream.


    What was the Order of the Ashes actually doing? Where were the Children of the Stars? All kinds of possibilities were hinting towards a single truth, but Alpha would neither believe nor think about what it meant.


    Now, beside the lake, they could clearly see a massive circulate silhouette hovering at the depths of the potion and churning the light. As Igor, Grong and Alpha approached, the silhouette seemed to become excited and wanted to float out of the potion, but it would also draw back in fear each time it tried to reach out to them, sinking back into the lake.


    That process was repeated quite a few times.


    "Come out. Don''t be afraid."


    In the end, Igor spoke out, soothing the huge thing beneath the lake and alleviating their fears¡ªwith a most genuine pontiff whose soul was elderly and friendly, the massive thing beneath the light was no longer troubled or kept hovering when it sensed his warmth and friendliness, but instead rose slowly out of the lake.


    Grong was silent and did not make a sound, while Alpha agitatedly tried to approach it¡ªonly to freeze where he had been.


    Because a massive sphere had appeared before the trio: three kilometers long, a luminous grey with substantial flashes of silver flickering within¡­a sphere of psionic matter.


    In other words, a massive physical composite of countless souls combined in one.


    ***


    The soul realm of everyone around it rumbled and stirred in the instant that the massive soul floated out of the lake: it was no different from a soul with the present star¡ªexplosive and filled with endless power, and could not wait to unleash its radiance and heat to illuminate everything around itself.


    In that split second, all beings below Legendary-tier¡ªincluding the other member of the Order of the Ashes standing guard¡ªwere caught in a mirage, a warm dreamworld where they were basking and enfolded in eternal light.


    Likewise, Alpha was caught in the illusion when he sensed it. In that precise second, he could hear his daughter, Simboa Falster, seemingly trying to tell him something. However, he could not hear it clearly or understand it, while both his mouth and nose began to overflow with blood.


    Noticing that, the massive soul sphere cried out in sadness and quickly dived into the lake again, keeping just a little part of itself exposed on the surface.


    Most of the unstoppable soul presence diminished after it was covered in the spirit potion once again¡ªit appears that the lake was able to block the powerful soul ripples, even as it kept the soul sphere alive.


    It was only then that Alpha, who had been a little dazed since a while ago, clearly heard the many voices.


    "Daddy, you''re finally here¡­it''s been years since they''ve said you would come¡­you''re very late."


    "Sorry, daddy. Didn''t notice that for a moment¡­are you still hurting?"


    Recovering with a start at his daughter''s voice, Alpha''s gaze focused once again as he felt a faint touch on his face: it was the physical spiritual force carefully stroking him. Smiling bitterly, Alpha wiped the still-flowing blood on his face with his sleeve, standing up and walking towards the nearby lake in trembling but determined steps towards the massive physical soul.


    Igor did not stop him, but instead turned and leveled his harshest stare yet at Grong. Even so, the High Judge appeared unconcerned¡ªhe, too, was watching the massive soul sphere, with a look that could have been either misery or pride in his eyes which eventually became serene composure.


    And now, things were very clear.


    The massive sphere of physical souls was an assembly of the many souls belonging to the Children of the Stars and each flash of silver represented a soul that was still alive. They were all connected by the grey soul medium, simultaneously nurturing a horrific soul power so frightening and far eclipsing any other living being, which was in turn absorbed by the lake of spirit potion and transferred to the various spell formations around them.


    It was a huge manmade soul composite belonging to the children, embodying unending authority which commanded the stars and all that lived, a living controller of stellar bodies.


    And one could certainly imagine what the Order of the Ashes had done to achieve their feat of moving the stars.


    "Daughter¡­my daughter¡­"


    Kneeling before the lake, Alpha felt an impulse to dive inside the lake and touch the huge body of souls¡ªbut he did not dare to do so.


    What if he sullied the lake with his own relatively turbid body?


    At first, he began to scream hoarsely, before tears overflowed as extreme self-blame and misery left him speechless. Physical spiritual energy reached out as if to wipe away his tears, but was unable to clear all of them.


    Soon, however, there were no more tears. Alpha was no mortal, and losing control over emotions briefly would not destroy an Extraordinary individual''s mind. He stood up once again, and then wrathfully rushed towards Grong.


    "You knew, didn''t you?!"


    "You knew from the very start, and that''s why you did not tell me anything!"


    Mustering Gold-tier strength that could punch into a massive mountain and shatter solid ramparts, the sheer force landed heavily on Grong''s face. With a dull thud of flesh and bone bursting apart, his skull and jaw were partially obliterated while his cheeks were left hollowed as blood spurted away.


    Alpha froze in spite of his rage at the sight¡ªhis Gold-tier power would have resulted in nothing more than an itch from a mosquito bite, and the punch should have at most pushed him a few steps back with the High Priest''s circulating energy within his body. This could only mean that Grong had completely given up on defending himself, even pausing his body''s energy flow.


    However, that could certainly not calm Alpha''s rage. Gritting his teeth, he punched out at Grong again, this time aiming his fist at his chest. "Are you sorry now?! Feeling regret for doing such a thing?! Do you think that you could atone for it when I beat you up?!"


    Don''t make me laugh!


    Striking out at Grong''s heart, Alpha''s fist would also keep up the momentum and strike upwards to blow up the High Judge''s brains, while a surge of energy would completely interrupt his body''s energy circulation. It would have been a lethal strike if Grong was truly defenseless, and physical disability would be quite serious unless he had assumed the path of Soul Mastery.


    Grong was assuredly defenseless, but Igor also reacted.


    Faint Holy Light glimmered and intercepted Alpha''s fist. Igor glanced at him calmly once, before saying, "Let us listen to what he has to say. Killing him won''t change a thing, and it would better to ask for a solution."


    It was a rational opinion, and Alpha did not resist Igor''s restraining either. He simply lowered his fist dejectedly and turned to look at the massive soul still floating in the lake.


    On the other hand, Grong''s face remained impassive as he placed a hand over the wound on his mouth¡ªand soon enough, flesh regenerated and his face was mostly recovered. He said nothing to Alpha, who was still glaring at him viciously, but instead flatly muttered, "All of them are still alive."


    "All of them, from the earliest to the most recent, every Child of the Stars is alive¡­at least, their souls are living."


    "Don''t lie."


    Grong''s words left a deep frown on Igor, with the Legendary champion shaking his head and scolding him, "So many soul and psionic substance sticking together as one¡ªkeeping the soul of the children fused together alive and without rejection? Where could such a soul medium have come from? And you would claim that the Children of the Stars are still alive? That''s not how you tell a lie."


    "Well, who else is there to create it?"


    Grong was staring at the silver flashes of radiant souls within the grey soul medium. The souls were so beautiful and dazzling that they were a stark contrast from the dullness of the soul medium, but as Grong looked at it, he also seemed to be seeing rows of tombstones and graves.


    After another moment of silence, the High Judge declared aloud with a prideful voice, "It was us."


    "It was all us."


    ***


    At different moments, the word ''us'' would have many different usage or meanings.


    However, at that very moment, the ''us'' whom High Judge Grong was referring to was no other than the entire group called the Order of the Ashes.


    "The selection is difficult, and too few souls actually match in resonance. However, the Order has many volunteers, and most of them had willingly sacrificed their own souls after learning about our purpose and troubles. They would hence become the raw materials and fuel for the composite of Children of the Stars¡ªthe Celestial Synth Souls¡ªand it''s not suffering, but an honor."


    Turning towards the impassive Igor who appeared to be thinking and the stunned, bewildered Alpha, Grong smiled and continued calmly, "We have dissolved the physical form of the children with a secret recipe, allowing their souls to combine as one and be drawn into a dream state which we induced, hence granting control of the stars. The Children of the Stars are the power that saves our world and perpetuates the existence of the Flame, and the only object of worship for the Order after we had lost our gods."


    Meanwhile, the grey soul medium was slowly but inevitability evaporating. Even if shrouded within layers of spells and covered in the spirit potion, not to mention that the living silver souls inside would definitely lose their protection without the soul medium, and finally decay into the grey soul medium as well.


    That was why replenishments were needed. Grong looked up at the main pipe directly above the lake¡ªwhen activated, it would descend and inject finished soul medium directly into the Celestial Synth Souls and keep it together. In turn, the raw materials that the soul medium used were the souls from the members of the Order, each of which resonated with the children''s souls and could regulate their power the control the stars.


    "What do you think lives are? Tools, parts, or firewood?!"


    Despite his rage, Alpha lost his voice even as he lifted an accusing finger at Grong, wanting to yell at the Order''s attitude of treating human lives as commodity, even using the souls of sentient beings for spare parts and fuel.


    However, he did not know what he was so frustrated about.


    Just now, he could not have waited to burn every member of the Order into ashes and killing every single one he could reach. And yet, after learning about what could mostly be the truth, his rage and sadness turned into abundant doubt and misery.


    Was that really the only way?


    Absolutely.


    "Life is to be used as such."


    Grong tidied his clothes coated in blood as he answered quietly. "Life is like tinder¡ªit does not differ whether it ends in the fight against the Chaos or if it would be used a part of a large mechanism moving the stars. I would have thrown myself into the medium if it wasn''t for my maladjusted soul resonance, not to mention that I am too old to be sent out to fight, and that I could never seem to reach Legend. I had hoped to contribute one last time as a soul for this world, but regrettably, I am denied even that."


    There was strong self-mockery despite Grong''s calm tone. "The Order of the Ashes once discovered the curious power of the King of Searing Souls from an ancient divine ruin. It burns souls to restore light and Order to the world, and we were certainly willing become fuel for the Flame that would reduce us to ashes, in turn reclaiming a future and hope for this world. It was our original intention, but we were incompatible¡ªno existence across the Three Worlds and Nine Skies could burn souls and restore the world as described."


    "A greater suffering than death is not being able to die even when you would offer your life. I suffer as everyone does, because there is only despair no matter how we try to live in this realm surrounded by boundless darkness, while we watch as the Flame wane. It is only in sacrifice that we would feel the faintest joy, for it is a realistic contribution to our world''s future."


    "Death is release and the ultimate refinement, and that is how life is to be used: to dash ahead towards death, bounding into its embrace without any regret. Such is the moment of the burning, and the purpose of existence."


    ***


    Igor was very certain that Grong was not lying. He had indeed told the truth.


    Even when supported by buffing spells and the strength of the champions slumbering in crystal obelisks, the power of a single Child of the Star would never be enough to move the millions of stars. Therefore, it is only by consolidating the powers of many children and using the combined boosting resonance that the synergistic effect could come to be, their converging power easily swapping the very skies above.


    But how should the Order go about fusing and assimilating the souls, not to mention boosting and keeping them resonating? No human had actually achieved such a thing before, and the Order would therefore have to conduct experiments since they did not have the technology.


    Eventually, the experiment worked and the technology was invented, all thanks to countless members of the Order willingly offering their own lives.


    It was their sacrifice which gave form to the Celestial Synth Souls.


    The Children of the Stars are simply too important. Without full preparations, we would never dare to harm even a hair over their heads. That was why we burnt out our own lives beforehand, paving the way for that required technology and the Sacred Children.


    The Order of the Ashes had genuinely, single-mindedly, desired the salvation of their world.


    If any of them could have done it, they would never allow another to do it.


    If the sacrifice of another individual was not necessary, they would never allow them to step up to the battlefield.


    It was just that the weak were never afforded the perfect choice.


    The power of the Children of the Stars was simply irreplaceable. No individual¡ªGrong, Mara, mortal, or Legendary champion¡ªcould even imitate a fraction of it. It was as if their power was a part of this word''s natural authority which ruled over all things.


    To the revived champions, it was easy to understand: the armor of Steel Pythons, which had become one with Joshua, was basically a part of himself. Leaving aside the fact that Steel Pythons were offspring of Flame and Steel that commanded great Steel Strength, the power they wielded inside worlds was basically equal to power over Joshua''s own body.


    All at once, not even Igor was sure what to say¡ªbut that was when a sharp alarm resounded.


    Finally realizing that something was out of place, the members of the Order who were on the surface had detected the invaders, with power presences splitting away from the battle above Bright Splendor City, fully intent on providing reinforcements even at the cost of being maimed.


    "What''s the ultimate objective?"


    Igor, however, was not nervous, even continuing his questioning of Grong. "It''s not unusual that the Children of the Star¡ªthe reborn forms of Steel Python¡ªhave the power to control the Steel Continent and the motion of the stars. That being said, are all of you doing all that just to move the stars here and keep the Lightchasers alive? That would not save the world because it is no different from a life support system. Your Order must have another goal in mind."


    "We just wanted to gather the power of every Sacred Child and call out to the world."


    Knowing everything and revealing everything, Grong simply revealed the ultimate objective of the Order of the Ashes. "We believe that the Children of the Stars are each a fragment of the Father or at least a shard of Creation itself, which in turn is why they are all born females regardless of race. Other aspects of the Father, including his great might which commands the world and destroys Chaos, are still dormant. As such, we are intending to use the Celestial Synth Souls to awaken those dormant aspects of the Father, to awaken our Creator once again so that he would save this world."


    "But if push comes to shove¡­we shall combine the power of every Lightchaser and hence promote the Children of the Stars as the sentient consciousness of this world. In other words, we will create another Mother for this world¡ªa World Will."


    ***


    Grong was stammering by the time they moved on to the last part of the Order''s plan, but he was assuredly not at the level where he would be privy to the details. Even so, everything Igor had learned so far was actually a viable plan. Although filled with flaws and with barely any chance of succeeding for people such as himself who were clearly aware of the actual truth, for the Lightchasers who had lived only in the Three Worlds and Nine Skies and never once saw the world out there, that was the only chance that they had.


    Until the very end, whether the invoking would be successful, whether a Mother could be created, the fate of Lightchasers and everything in this realm was out of their hands.


    Still, at the very least, the Order of the Ashes had done whatever they could.


    "Tragic yet respectable sacrifices¡­"


    Breathing in a deep sigh, Igor shook his head, whereas Alpha also leveled a trouble gaze at the colossal soul under the lake¡ªit appeared that most of the Children of the Stars were not suffering and were at worst only a little bored. Apart from moving the stars, they could easily enter or leave a dreamworld which had been set in place for them, enjoying a life that was no different from reality. Even if it was a little hard to accept and they would occasionally miss their loved ones, most of them would simply get used to it as time passed by.


    They were Sacred Children to the Order of the ashes, and their very own princesses. Even if they had locked them up in the high tower of a castle, they had treated them as best as they could in every single other way possible.


    "I truly hoped that there is path where sacrifices aren''t needed."


    There was no time for words either. Sensing that the Legendary champions of the Order were almost arriving, Igor breathed a sight before shifting his entire body into light. His form hence spread itself to cover the entire lake, the spell formations, and even a part of the underground factory¡ªand then carried everything with him. Now an incarnation of pure and mild Holy Light, his colossal luminous human form appeared upon the surface of Bright Splendor City.


    Igor knocked out one of the Order''s Legendary champions¡ªa reinforcement who was rushing at him¡ªwith a single punch. A sudden strike, coupled with the mental confusion caused by a distorted speed of light, was not anything an ordinary Legend could withstand. Still, the former pontiff did not dally, and immediately darted out of Bright Splendor City while bringing everyone else with him.


    "Stop him!"


    Noticing that the Children of the Stars¡ªthe Celestial Synth Souls¡ªwere being whisked away, Mara Monica, who had been engaged in a melee with both Steel Pythons Karlis and Mycroft stared blankly for a moment before erupting in rage. Circles of warped radiance so dark that it consumed even light began to solidify and shot towards the light around Igor¡ªthe First Steward had promptly driven her exertion to the point of self-demolition, all in the name of stopping the former pontiff.


    Still, had anyone who had fought with Joshua not seen such a move? Before the two Steel Pythons could react, Igor had actually reacted by being not even bothered to avoid it at all. At the same time, a champion who resembled a jellyfish brandished its tentacles, transmitting a series of intricate dimensional tremors that easily dismantled Mara''s gravity well.


    It was probably that moment when they finally show their true powers.


    Soon, moving ahead at the speed of light, Igor had escaped the Order of the Ashes'' range of attack and warped away. Then, when the other champions of Order had turned to try to detain the other champions of prehistoric times, they had all already casted their different skies to leave as well.


    In less than a single hour, the entire group had achieved their objective to rescue the Children of the Stars. In return, they left nothing for the Order of the Ashes, save for the fact that no one was killed, not to mention that their group was left in a pitiful state and they would have to soon weather a storm of falling stars. They simply could not keep up the chase, which was one of the objectives of the plan from the very beginning.


    But even if the plan proved to be a success, no one¡ªnot even Karlis herself¡ªwas showing any kind of gladness.


    They watched the Three Worlds and Nine Skies as if recalling the cosmos where they once lived¡ªthe gloomy Multiverse that had not had much light. They remembered the endless darkness and Chaos, while also reminiscing the Final Flame that was alight within that same darkness, bringing hope to all life.


    "What are we going to do next?"


    A steel sphere was humming with electromagnetic waves. It was one of the prehistoric champions as well, which just shrugged off the reminiscing¡ªfor them, it was the recent past, events that had just happened right in front of their eyes. "We have stopped the native artificial World Wills from replacing Joshua, but what is the next step of our plan? To awaken Joshua in their place?"


    "No," Karlis replied, mustering her spirit and growling. "Would having only the Lightchasers be enough to awaken Joshua? To a certain extent, them and us are a part of Joshua in the first place¡ªto use an analogy, it would be impossible for any person to pull their own hair as a way to lift themselves above ground. To awaken him, we must use a power from beyond during the split second of activation."


    "Next, we are heading to the edge of the world¡ªthe great rift connecting this world to the Multiverse beyond."


    "That is the most important part of our plan."

 Chapter 1050 - Passing on The Flame in The Darkness

    Endless darkness shrouded the skies, leaving even the earth in a sheet of gloom.


    Even so, a single glaring streak of light became a flying star that split apart the heavy stillness, bounding across the lightless realm.


    Though Alpha was merely a Gold-tier individual, there was no fear in him even if he was flying to the edge of the Nightfall Zone alongside the many prehistoric champions, along the path towards the Lightless Zone¡ªa place that even the greatest of adventurers feared.


    His daughter had been saved. Even if her soul was all that was left of her, Simboa and the other Children of the Stars assuredly did not suffer any sort of torment. While neither his wife nor his son were in Bright Splendor City where they could have saved them as well, at least they were not tortured or suffering¡ªfollowing the raid in the city, Alpha had, as a bare minimum, realized that the Order of the Ashes was a group of good people, although he would never condone their actions. Given that the ancient Legends did not cause any casualties either, they would not do anything excessive in the heat of the moment, much less vent their anger at mortals.


    With that being the case, Alpha had nothing to be afraid of. In fact, his blood for adventuring was thrilled¡ªover the hundred thousand-year history of the Three Worlds and Nine Skies, which adventurer could enjoy the escorting of a dozen Ultimate Legend ''bodyguards''? Who could have opened ten ancient crystal obelisks in less than a year?


    And now, he was heading towards the Lightless Zone, a place only treaded upon once in history: fifty thousand years ago, when the legions of the Alliance had come with the support of divine items in the Age of Chaos. It was a place overflowing with mysteries, and it was rumored to hold the secrets of the world''s Creation along with the origins of Chaos. Champions with the ambition to uproot Chaos, as well as explorers and scholars curious about the secrets of Creation all used to set their eyes on this place, but the decay and wearing down over fifty thousand years, along with how hard it was for the Lightchasers to just stay alive, their entire race no longer had the effort to spare in exploring the distance and satisfying their curious heart.


    "At least I am witnessing the final and most profound change in this world."


    With that thought, Alpha looked up front at the champions before time, who were confirming their next operation.


    "According to my research, there should be a former fortress built by the Silver Fairies near the edge of the world. When the Flame of the Three Worlds and Nine Skies slowly fades and the darkness spreads without ceasing, every fortress and ruin along its way would be abandoned one after another, and hence claimed by the Chaos¡ªbe that as it may, as long as there are no Demi Saint Evil Gods, the Silver Fortress which is planted into the World Barrier itself should not be penetrated."


    At present, Mycroft was speaking with frankness and assurance in front of the party. The silver-haired lady scholar had been the chief schemer and planner for the entire operation, while Karlis was the executor.


    Mycroft had awakened the memories of her preexistence as a former Steel Python early on, and it was probably during the moment when she learned how to write. Hence, to determine the current situation of the realm she was in and to learn the truth of everything, she had chosen to become a Royal Scholar and had managed to get her hands on the best kept secrets of the realm¡ªthen, when she gained an audience with the Heavenly Sword Empress, Mycroft felt a familiar presence from the sacred blade in her hand. It was identical to the presence of the weapons within that warrior''s grasp back then, and was even basically a fragment.


    Knowing that, she promptly understood as she turned to look at the Three Worlds and Nine Skies.


    Soon, she quickly discovered Karlis''s identity in this life, but it was on around a decade ago when she finally found a way to awaken her. The two hence discussed a plan to revive Joshua, which had since gone smoothly until now.


    "Even if the Demi Saint Evil Gods are not completely obliterated, they would perhaps be suppressed and torn into little pieces¡ªbecause there is no way Joshua would allow any Chaos of such level stay alive, even if just in its physical form. That being said, we cannot discount the chance that there are Ultimate Evil Gods as well, and if encountered, we must swiftly deal with them and not be delayed. Remember: our target is the edge of the world, not to mention that we are bringing several civilians with us. They would never be able to withstand the sheer blows resulting from our battle."


    Neither Alpha nor Grong said a word in return. In reality, they were Gold-tier and Supreme-tier respectively and would certainly not be considered civilians. However, in the presence of these champions who could control celestial bodies at will and waged wars on the scale of worlds, they were certainly no better than ants.


    Still, Alpha could not help feeling a little doubtful at the very thought. In his case, it was because he was the last individual whose body flowed the blood of the Silver Fairies and the one key that held that race''s authority, something which Professor Karlis had mentioned before. In fact, he had been the one to unlock the seal placed over the other ancient champions here as they slumbered while being restored, meaning that he was necessary.


    On the other hand, Grong was nothing more than a High Judge from the Order of the Ashes. But though he held considerable position, he had no decisive authority and should have been freed during the raid on Bright Splendor City.


    Why was he still with them now?


    Clearly, the old white-haired High Judge was furrowing his brow and considering that mystery as well.


    Nonetheless, Igor seemed to be able to tell what they were thinking, and hence calmly said, "He is here as a witness."


    "Grong is a member of the Order of the Ashes, and not quite like you, he is a Lightchaser in the truest sense¡ªin other words, he is a native to this world and a representative of its civilization and its Order. Us being people from an ancient time recently awakened, a person who could act as an agent of the ''present'' is needed to witness all which we are doing."


    "Whether the future would be good or bad, whether we would succeed, and whatever the ending is that awaits the Lightchasers and this world, we need a different perspective watching as everything unfolds."


    Reasonably speaking, it should have been an action of not much significance¡ªor at least Alpha could not find any.


    Even so, it held great meaning for the champions.


    Either way, since it had nothing to do with himself, Alpha said nothing when he realized that fact and simply looked out at the sights of the long journey from within the flash.


    ***


    Because most of the stars had been moved, the outer reaches of the Nightfall Zone were very dark and almost without any brightness. From time to time, when their group had to cross a dark region without any stars, they would often encounter legions of Chaos aberrations that lunged towards them in droves, but the flash would simply dart past them, breaking tides and stopping waves as it sped along, leaving corpses all over the place.


    Along the way, Alpha would come a cross the debris of ancient mobile cities or floating towns. Those were all ruins dating back to the Age of the Gods. He could even discern the marks left in honor of divine beings on some of the larger ruins, and though they had once left a strong presence in the ancient text, everything was mostly dust and bits of ruins now.


    Without any pause, the group had travelled past the boundary of the Nightfall Zone and entered the Lightless Zone.


    "Karlis and I had once attempted to explore the depths of this world but we ultimately gave up. The realm which the Lightchasers call the Three Worlds and Nines Skies is basically a small area where the light reaches¡­how should I put it? It is merely the size of a single solar system at the center of a galaxy. Naturally, the Steel Continent is countless times larger than a galaxy, and the few places suitable for living in the Radiant Domain hold millions of stars."


    Mycroft was spoking in her assured tone again¡ªthe scholar who held vast knowledge in both preexistence and the current life was explaining the structure of this world to the ancient champions. "Basically, every place beyond the Solar System is covered in darkness¡ªin other words, the ''Lightless Zone''. In fact, there should also be another region of Radiant or Nightfall on the other side of the Steel Continent where our other old friends and Steel Pythons would be asleep. It is merely by coincidence that all of us here are placed in the same location."


    "In turn, the Lightless Zone could be divided into a Dormant Zone, where there is neither life nor light and sheer stillness, along with the Darkest Zone, which is active with substantial Chaos. Back when Karlis and I were exploring the edge of the world, we had almost arrived at a spot of dimensional anomaly in the Darkest Zone, only to end up encircled by dozens of Legendary-tier Chaos aberrations and we almost could not escape¡ªthose were not even Evil Gods, just ordinary Chaos aberrations... although I suspect that there are still Evil Gods which have not been fully destroyed, but buried an suppressed in the Steel Continent.


    Searching for the edge of the world was indeed an extremely difficult matter. Whether it would be dimensional distortion, black holes hovering along the Lightless Zone, or legions of Chaos aberrations, anything would be a major threat if they came too close. In the period when Mycroft and Karlis had ''disappeared'' to explore the region freely, they had come very close to meeting their ends¡ªhence, one of the other champions decided to ask of why they should not awaken a few more companions from the past, since having almost twenty Ultimate champions working together would mean that they could still hold on even if there was a Demi Saint Evil God¡­given that if it was not an especially powerful one.


    "It is not necessary, nor is there the time to do so."


    Karlis was the one to answer, and she was shaking her head helplessly. "Our main objective is to prevent the Lightchasers from really creating a new World Will for the Three Worlds and Nine Skies¡­even if it would be very frail in the beginning, the sacred soul combined from the many Steel Python souls would start to grow if it is consecrated by every other living being, and might perhaps really assume the authority which Joshua had left."


    "That being said, that is just a mere possibility. In reality, this world does not have much time whether we would try to interfere with it, because the Chaos is still here¡ªafter the Order of the Ashes had moved the stars to the Radiant Domain, it was no different from having majorly nullified the remaining power in the seal against the Chaos. Even if they really did create a World Will, it has to repel a torrential Chaos far larger than the one that had attacked this realm fifty thousand years ago. I really do not believe that they have a chance for victory."


    "Moreover, the Demi Saint Evil Gods in the past which Joshua had sealed might not have been fully worn down despite a hundred thousand years passing, not to mention that the shrinking of the Nightfall Zone also means invading Chaos and the many deaths of Lightchasers are likely to birth new Evil Gods, or even awaken ancient evils¡­and if they do completely awaken, it would fuse with this world and grow into the most powerful Demi Saint Evil God in history, just like the Evil God of Death."


    With that, Karlis smiled vaguely before sighing. "And I do believe I speak for everyone here: whether it is us or the Multiverse beyond, there is no being alive who would want to test how powerful an Evil God which Joshua had turn into could be."


    There certainly was no need to dwell on that: everyone was hastily shaking their heads¡ªtruly, no one in the Multiverse would want that, save for Joshua himself.


    But even after that discussion concluded, Mycroft was still talking about various interesting things she had encountered while exploring the Lightless Zone, which counted as both a crash course and killing time.


    Alpha was listening to her humorous descriptions of the many dangers she had ran into with interest when he felt a massive ripple of Chaos exuding from just ahead. He felt a major swarm of Chaos approaching their group''s location, their own presence akin to a colossal space storm, diving towards them with the magnitude of an apocalypse¡ªhowever, the ancient champions were not even lifting a finger to defend themselves as most of them were still listening to Mycroft''s escapades, leaving him stricken with worry and trying to warn them many times.


    Be that as it may, in the instant when the storm of Chaos approached, one of the ancient champions made a move. Her body resembling a spider and covered in full-body heavy armor which was adorned with glimmering veins of crystal, she nonchalantly twitched a few joints and boundless ether energy charged radiantly out of nowhere before materializing as a titanic lance of cosmic proportions that blocked out the skies.


    Boom!


    The lance was launched, and as if a star being flung out, it turned into a streak of light that pierced the storm, clearing an entire path. The others in the group simply passed through the opening without much fuss.


    Meanwhile, after throwing the ether lance, the spider champion returned to their flash as if nothing had happened. The same routine would continue over the next few days: each time they ran into a swarm of Chaos, there would be one¡ªor at most, a few champions¡ªwho attacked and broke through their barrier, simply and leisurely.


    "It really feels relaxing now that we are not trying to kill them all and just stopping them from being an obstacle."


    One of the champions said after another bout, "It really is so different without a single Evil God."


    "Don''t get careless. Legendary-tier Chaos aberrations are actually no weaker than Evil Gods. Moreover, it has been proven that when Evil Gods that are killed but not completely purified, their essence would move on to Chaos aberrations with almost equal power. "


    "By the way, is the edge of the world in the depths of the Lightless Zone? How much further do we still have to go?"


    As someone asked about the estimated time of arrival for the journey, Karlis simply replied, "Soon."


    Then, noticing everyone else''s strange expression, she awkwardly stood her ground, saying, "No, I''m not being dismissive¡ªwe really are almost there. The edge of the world is a dimensional distortion point that has nothing to do with distances in the physical sense. As long as we have the coordinates, we would reach there easily¡­to use an analogy, you just have to imagine a demiplane stuck in a World Barrier, just like the Infinite Horizon and the world of Mycroft: sense the presence of the dimensional distortion, and we''ll be able to enter regardless of distance. In turn, the further we are inside the Lightless Zone, the more distinct that sense would be."


    "Given what we had learnt from our last approach, it would be less than ten days before we reach it."


    Naturally, apart from luck, the clearance of a Silver Fairy was required to really reach it. Last time around, Karlis herself and Mycroft had been stuck at that step and therefore unable to enter¡ªat the thought, Karlis turned to glance at her student of this existence.


    At the moment, Alpha''s silver hair was not actually fading but glistening with a metallic l.u.s.ter. It was evident that he was becoming stronger with each visit to the crystal obelisks, and that the Silver Fairy blood in his veins was almost fully awakened.


    ***


    In reality, the group were actually moving with a combination of spatial distortion and long-distance warping, covering what would normally pass off as the distance of a dozen galaxies within a short period of time. Behind them, the Radiant Domain had long since become a tiny speck that could hardly be seen even with a space telescope, and though the Lighchasers were certainly advanced with such technologies, it remained that they had just started their journey, as Mycroft had put it.


    "The Steel Continent is actually so massive¡­"


    Despite being an Ultimate Legend, Igor actually felt how small himself was compared to the vast dimensions and that endless continent of unbelievable scale, and could not help but shake his head. "So there is actually such a great gap between Demi Saint and Legend? In addition, the difference between the Wise Ones and the Demi Saint would probably not be that small either¡ªand above all that, there is still the Mastermind that is capable of killing Wise Ones and was being all this¡­"


    Joshua had never held back his own theories about the darkness lurking behind the Multiverse, having clarified about the reality in his Sermon and the subsequent publicizing of data, with the various Ultimate Legends knowing it by heart. Still, everyone here had once despaired, but also stepped out of it to confront that hopelessness head-on.


    Therefore, despite having felt the horrifyingly vast gap between themselves and those beyond them, they simply laughed at it. "When Joshua wakes up, we should get him to generously instruct us since we do want to become Demi Saints too."


    "That''s true. Moreover, after a hundred and twenty thousand years has passed, who knows how many of our former comrades could ascend as Demi Saints? We certainly shouldn''t keep getting left behind after sleeping for so long."


    "Well, there''s no telling if my own race still exists¡­I can only hope that they will not be so embarrassing as to get wiped out even without Evil Gods invading¡ªI really don''t want to create them from scratch again and babysit."


    "Humph. Mine would certainly still be there¡ªI did remind them to do as I''ve told before I left, and they would definitely not be struck by calamity."


    "Are you talking about that ''Multiverse Threat Memorandum'', where even its table of contents overflows with data? I suspect they would just keep it around and not read it."


    "We might be antiques that have fallen behind the times once we out there, though. Maybe there are legions of Legends and Supremes across the Multiverse, and only Demi Saints could be considered formidable. Ouch, don''t hit me¡ªit''s just a joke¡­"


    As the group ventured deeper into the Lightless Zone, the Ultimate champions were becoming talkative as they thought about the Multiverse that they would soon see. Alpha and Grong also could not help be left in awe that even such ancient, powerful beings were basically intelligent beings as well, certainly having their preferences and things that they care about, especially what it was that awaited them after they had slumbered for so long, which could be the day they dreamt of¡­


    Or, after having thousands of years pass by, all they had fought and struggled for vanishing in a puff of smoke.


    Even so, they did not show any expression of dejection. They were alive regardless of how bad the situations out there could be, not to mention that Ultimate Legends were basically a one-man civilization in their own right. Even if everything could have disappeared into the smoke, they would be able to pull it out by force and create it once again, a confidence that their own power blessed them with, which was also summation of their struggles thousands of years ago.


    ***


    Though the journey was long, the moment of arrival would always come.


    As Mycroft and Karlis slowed down ahead, the relaxed faces of the many champions became solemn.


    "We''re here," Mycroft told the other champions, and nodded at Karlis and Alpha. "Get ready."


    As the flash decelerated to finally stop at the utterly empty, dark, and silent realm, Mycroft raised her left hand while Karlis raised her right one beside her. Two streaks of the purest and brightest Steel Strength shot out like keen blades, launching straight into the skies and abruptly vanished into the skies a dozen seconds later, seemingly having entered an unusual space and triggered some mysterious mechanism.


    Boom¡ªBoom¡ª


    All at once, a dull rumble echoed as if both sky and ground had become a massive drum, the dimensions being the drum skin which vibrated strongly, distorting and echoing loudly.


    Then, in the moment that the dimensions shook like ripples over water, a dazzling rift of glaring silver light appeared before everyone, breaking through the ripples. It laid out a path composed entirely of light, with mysterious and bizarre runes hovering on its surface, making it appear at once both illusory and solid.


    Having been informed about the procedure beforehand, Alpha stepped forward. Taking a deep breath, he lifted his leg and step it unto the path composed entirely out of light, which began to reverberate with waves of echoes the moment his soles made contact.


    [Brethren energy signature detected.]


    [Silver Fairy species/subspecies detected.]


    [Port fortress presently in automated unmanned mode. Total runtime: 77, 429 years, 4 days, 2 hours, 5 minutes, 13.7796 seconds. Automated running duration long since exceeded.]


    [Present emergency situation confirmed.]


    [Commencing emergency situation clearance transfer protocol.]


    [Welcome, newly appointed Fortress Commander.]


    The voice was speaking Mycroft Basic with a Silver Fairy accent. Everyone apart from Grong understood it, and when they heard that Alpha was now the new Fortress Commander, Karlis, who had her fists clenched, breathed out a long sigh.


    She had been afraid that Alpha, who was not a pure blooded Silver Fairy, would not be able to enter the fortress at the edge of the world which clearly was a class above the crystal obelisks. If that proved to be the case, he would not be able to enter the core of the Radiant Domain and reach Joshua''s core igniter, and any chance of awakening Joshua would basically be zero.


    It was by luck that the Silver Fairy did not determine clearance too strictly. Perhaps the spawns of Joshua had imagined that there would be a day when the Steel Continent would become inhospitable for them as its Flame faded¡­and it might have been during that time that Alpha''s ancestors had preserved the bloodline as a backup key to be used, hidden amongst the Lighchasers.


    "Hurry inside. The activity here might attract the Chaos swarm."


    Without saying too much, they advanced, since they were allowed to. Before long, the group reached the end of the path of light, where they found a warped demiplane that was in pieces just like a broken mirror.


    The demiplane had been completely torn apart, its dimensions erratic and distorted, and much more horrific than the most violent area of a dimensional storm in the Void. Even the Ultimate champions could not help but frown and assume combat stances¡ªthey had felt the lingering presence of the battle a hundred and twenty thousand years ago in that distortion: a Chaos presence was tangling with divine power signature, incessantly tearing through all dimensions and destroying anything within reach. Both forces were bent on breaking the world apart, and yet a delicate balance between them was maintained, in turn keeping the demiplane together.


    Nonetheless, there were also blocks of tiny silver buildings laid over the edge. That being said, those buildings were actually ''tiny'' in comparison to the entire demiplane and could indeed be considered fortresses: each were almost a thousand meters tall, the chain of fortresses hence building up stable region that was neither too huge nor too small. Incidentally, the path of light on which the group was walking was connected to an entrance into the strongholds, and with its door already open, everyone entered while the path of light also diminished alongside dimensional rift on the Three Worlds and Nine Skies.


    Even after seventy thousand years had passed, the fortress was still operating normally as if everything was new. One could certainly tell that the interior of the Port Fortress was unexpectedly vast despite having been constructed by the Silver Fairies, probably with the consideration that it would not just be themselves using it.


    Nonetheless, Alpha did not concern himself with the unusual interior decorations of another civilization or the curious artistic sense that the Silver Fairies has, but instead issued his command that the fortress brought everyone to where they needed to be.


    "Take us to the control center!"


    [Orders received]


    As teleportation radiance shone, everyone reached a semi-circular hall in the very next instant. There were projection screens on the walls which displayed the situation of the entire demiplane, as well as the many Chaos lairs around it.


    Most of the lairs shown had developed extensively¡ªrooted into the Steel Continent, or was simple composed of flesh, crystalline or energy structures, they were sprouting healthily and growing hordes of Chaos. They were simply irrepressible even under the stellar radiance since that light did not have Holy Light attributes, hence expanding as much as they would.


    "So, so many of them¡­"


    It was not only Alpha¡ªeven Grong was left gaping. Each of the Chaos lair they could see from the screens were entirely capable of wreaking a storm, and more than ten would leave the Order of the Ashes defending cautiously. On the other hand, if every lair mobilized, every Lightchaser had to unite and fight together or be wiped out at any given moment.


    Presently, even the ancient champions were being serious because they were able to see the countless abnormal darkness squirming in the heart of those lairs¡­if what they had imagined was right, those were the fragments of Evil Gods reassembling themselves, and they were proven correct in their theory that the one hundred and twenty years did not fully wear away the essences of those more powerful Evil Gods.


    Like themselves, they were awaiting their own revival and would attack this world once they did.


    "Hurry up, Alpha. Ask the fortress AI if it could connect to the Multiverse outside and send a message?"


    Even as many thoughts ran through her mind, Karlis focused herself, frowning as she prompted her student who was staring blankly. In turn, Alpha recovered, nodded and did as asked.


    "Can I connect to the Multiverse outside and send a message?"


    [Connecting to Multiverse¡­ searching items¡­ related items found: lingering energies surrounding Great Wound Demiplane.]


    [Theoretically speaking, the demiplane formed from the Great Wound can be connected with the Multiverse beyond or used as a pathway. However, the remnant energies of Ruler and the Chaos are causing heightened disturbance that obliterates any information passing through. The Port Fortress has been built to solve this issue.]


    [Subject progress, blocking and utilizing disturbance source: 100%. Time completed: 7,655 years ago.]


    [Port Fortress completed. Multidimensional transmitter fully charged. Transdimensional message can now be sent at any time.]


    [Glory to the Ruler.]


    ***


    It was clearly a fact worth rejoicing, but Alpha felt an inward ache for some reason.


    Silver Fairies were a race which was not quite demanding in terms of living environments, but it remained that they were aligned to Order, and therefore they were retreating on every turn as the Flame faded and the light diminished across the Three Worlds and Nine Skies. A hundred thousand years ago, they had built massive crystal obelisks across the realm to revive the champions of old, and seventy years ago, all of them had scrambled pitifully as they retreated from the Port Fortress, leaving on its AI to handle everything. In the end, all of them waged a decisive war against the hordes of Chaos resurrected following the fall of the Age of Gods fifty thousand years ago, exerting their last remaining strength until what was left of them was that one bloodline, passed down from Alpha''s ancestor to himself.


    The Silver Fairies had burnt themselves out all in the glory of their Ruler. The power contained in his blood allowed Alpha to feel the past immeasurably optimistic mindsets of their kind even in the face of extinction, feeling no disappointment at all, but just regret that they could not witness the splendor of their own world and the restoration of their Ruler.


    It was utterly regrettable that the world which they had protected with their own hands for a hundred thousand years could no longer accommodate them.


    Ah. So everything has come to pass in the name of the Ruler¡­but who could he actually be? This being whom the ancient champions would restore even at the price of destroying a world and killing its Flame, the being whom the Order of Ashes call ''Father''¡­could he, or indeed He, really be worth the sacrifice of so many?


    If he truly is¡­then this Ruler would certainly have had sacrificed much for all life in the Multiverse. If not for that, would so many champions who have barely been woken from their slumber not hesitate before running around with the professor, at the very mention of his name?


    Nonetheless, it was not just Alpha¡ªeven Karlis was inwardly silent.


    The Silver Fairies themselves were born in her world, creatures born in the union of Joshua''s remnant power and the world of Karlis. In other words, they were her children too, and the Silver Fairies dying out over the Three Worlds and Nine Skies certainly brought her great misery.


    She could only hope that the Silver Fairies that were still alive would be soaring happily in the Multiverse beyond.


    Still, sadness would not have made anything happen, just as the outcome of sacrifice certainly should not be neglected. Karlis hence move up and clapped Alpha''s shoulder, her tone calm as ever.


    "Let''s do this. Send out that transdismensional message.


    Alpha nodded silently. Clenching his fist and breathing in deeply, he growled: "Activate! Energize Multidimensional Transmitter, commence transdimensional broadcast!"


    [Orders received]


    [Multidimensional Transmitter energized. Commencing transdimensional broadcast and charging¡­ charging complete. Success rate: 100%]


    At the demipilane on the edge of the world, a clap of thunder echoed over the Great Wound.


    Within dimensions that were utterly dilapidated and no different from a kaleidoscope, a single vein of energy that tangled with the Chaos began to exude from the tiny fortress on the edge of the demiplane. It shot within the energy that was kept in a delicate balance in the absence of its master''s control, like a tiny droplet into an ocean.


    Even so, its entry was not silent¡ªin a split second, as an energy from the same source entered itself and repeated resonating boosts, a boundless, profound energy which mere shockwaves could shatter entire galaxies finally crashed over the Chaotic force which was at the level of Demi Saint, surging past it and destroying it while leaving nothing behind.


    It was an analysis made a hundred and twenty years ago and a fruit that blossomed hundred and twenty years later. Everything was as natural as the river flowing downstream, with no surprises in store.


    Boom!!!


    As a violent rumble reverberated across the world, the entire demiplane was almost entirely crumbling part. The power which kept the frail space together vanished as gushing divine power and Steel Strength swept over all shattered dimensions!


    And yet, that power did not actually wreak destruction: every ancient wound and all things that were broken were fixed¡ªthe demiplane may have shattered, but a brand-new world was hence born! A flame of divine power was alight in the nothingness, with Steel Strength converging and shaping all things in their first forms!


    It was in that single split second between destruction and rebirth that the Port Fortress, which was still inside the stable zone, dispatched message after message, boosting itself by borrowing the energy emanating from the birth of a world and the creation of all things, breaking through the borders of the newborn realm and the Three Worlds and Nine Skies, extending beyond to the Multiverse out there.


    ***


    [This is a distress call]


    The magnificent power of creation was supporting the voice, breaking through layers of World Barrier to arrive upon the Void beyond. Once it appeared, the energy level in that message leapt up to the maximum capacity, sweeping off all surrounding dark nothingness to directly reach the distant stars.


    Nearby the source of that voice, a Black Dragon, which could not have been more ancient and had been in the midst of an eternal slumber in the darkness, heard the voice at once. The crystal by her chest was shining in a light that illuminated dozens of worlds, with several Void civilizations built around her.


    Nonetheless, the black dragon looked up in surprise when she heard the voice, her movements causing the worlds around her to stir and leaving the beings within stunned.


    [To any who can hear this call, please listen to me.]


    The message was not merely sent outside, but also across the Three Worlds and Nine Skies. It stretched across the stars, ignoring all distance as it was sent to every corner across the realm, allowing all that had mind and emotion to understand if they could hear it.


    At the same time, within the Sky Blade Realm and the Earthen Axe Realm, two dormant consciousness were awakening following the stimulation. After being thrown off in the pass, she and he had spent their last fraction of their strength to return to him, becoming seals that helped their master and restrained every Evil God¡ªnow, they had heard the call and hence stirred, with every other divine item and the nine stars trembling in resonance.


    [No matter who you are, your race, civilization, or allegiances, regardless of what you are doing at the moment, we sincerely apologize for troubling you.]


    At the faraway cosmos, in the eye of a dimensional superstorm that raged across the many galaxies, there was a single normal world which was made entirely of academies for Extraordinary individuals. Famous across the many cosmoses, it was an academy which produced uncountable champions and scholars and founded many cultivations or technologies, contributing monumentally for Order in the battles against the Chaos.


    And now, at the Dean''s office on top of that world, a warped humanoid form seated upright within seemed to have heard some voice. The former maven of dimensions and present sovereign of worlds shook his head blankly, before focusing his spirit, concentrating as he listened. Then, he abruptly stood up: the erratic dimensional face which could leave mortals comatose with one glance displaying genuine surprise and delight.


    [However, everything said here matters to you. Please don''t ignore this.]


    There was a traveler who was roaming the stars without knowing where she was going and was now floating around whimsically over the Silent Void. She did not feel bored, however, because she was the one of the Mana Net hubs which coverage spans of multiple cosmoses¡ªher profound power kept her connected to countless people at every given moment even in absolute emptiness, although she could never quite reach that person she wanted to contact.


    But now, as the voice transcended all worlds, the traveler paused at its call, loose energies hence reassembling into a flawless body of magical energy. The avian lady turned towards the dark Void, towards a single spot across endless distance, her eyes overflowing with endless delight and determination.


    [A great threat is about to come upon the Multiverse, for a man is keeping still in the solitude of time.]


    [His name is Joshua van Radcliffe.]


    Within a large Void fortress chain at the edge of the cosmos where legions were trained to fight the Chaos, there was a single stronghold shining in bright Holy Light as if an eternal lighthouse hanging in the dark emptiness. Its mere presence kept the endless Chaos at bay, and under its guidance, every fleet heeding it would remain unstoppable and invincible.


    Nonetheless, that light went out for an instant, which left every fleet pausing for a moment in surprise, although their fine training stopped them from reducing themselves to a mess¡ªbut soon, the light shone again, and even brighter than before! The blazing source of the Holy Light even bounded out of the stronghold and revealing his profound body of sacred light: the former blond Holy Knight was now a warlord who stood watch over an entire cosmos, but even he felt warm tears in his eyes upon hearing that name.


    [We need his revival and return to bring salvation to all¡ªregardless if you remember or if you are aware, such is the truth.]


    [But I believe none of you have forgotten that memory or lost that part of history.]


    Within absolute pitch-blackness, a single elite party was darting away in the midst of an assault wave composed of endless Chaos aberrations. The party''s own roster was quite complex: it included humans, dwarves, elves. along with other unknown races, but their ability were certainly formidable, not to mention that they were fearless even after being surrounded by billions of Chaos spawns.


    Their leader, a swordsman, looked up when he heard the voice.


    Hence, he unsheathed the twin blades by his hip, the destructive radiance carving a cross-shaped scar that destroyed the Chaos legion to the last abomination. After that, the blades were sheathed once more as he turned and left, the violent energy shockwaves resulting from the destruction of Chaos extending. Beside him, the swordsman''s companions smiled as they heard that voice as well, and they were all now having an urgent impulse to go there and see what happened.


    After all, they had not forgotten.


    The voice was still reaching out, broadcasted over worlds and cosmos¡ªnever had there been a Demi Saint so extravagant who would use the pinnacle of his power to just send a message, but it had happened today: the copious sacred sound was reverberating, crossing Abyss, Void, Vortices of Creation, multitudes of living beings, lifeless realms, ever resounding and allowing countless to hear it.


    Thus, the final part of the message reached them.


    [I believe that, as how he had stepped forward bravely without hesitation on that fateful day, all of you would come just as bravely now in his moment of need.]


    [I believe that the fires in your heart which has ignited from the Final Flame itself, the flame passed on in the darkness¡­]


    [¡­is still burning.]


    "¡ªHeh."


    There was a cold snort. In an Abyss which was assimilated into Shadow Subspace and now a part of the Shadow Realm itself, a monarch of demons was frowning in sheer insolence as it looked beyond the Shadows towards the distant Multiverse.


    What nonsense¡ªhe''s coming back? Who would believe that! Everything left from that battle has gone, with seven generations of multi-cosmic federation founded since then¡­Need help? When we labored to build our own home in this dark Multiverse and establish ourselves upon the countless Shadow Realms, I did not see many coming to help use as we fought by our lonesome against every enemy and Chaos in those unknown domains!


    "Your Majesty, what are you doing? Are you leaving the Shadow Realm?"


    "Shut up and save your breath. I am heading out."


    The King of Demons roughly shoved off the Confounder Demon who was reporting to it, before instinctively looking towards a single direction.


    "Tut. They really were right¡ªall the demons are touched in their heads."


    "I really am mad."


    Even so, this is not out of kindness: you had once stood up for us back then, and so I shall make a stand for you this day. It is nothing but the cycles of karma.


    ***


    "We should go."


    There was a prosperous Void city between cosmic borders belonging to an empire of commerce which flourished as the hub for logistics between galaxies and entire cosmoses, with endless resources moved to and from its domain. No one was aware of the faction behind the First Trade Alliance, although countless Void civilizations tried to claim the city and its other worlds within their borders and hence become the sovereign in nearby galaxies or even cosmoses, but infinite time had passed and the city still stood by itself. Instead, it was those scheming civilizations that were lost over the long tides of history.


    However, everything became clear after that voice resounded. As the Void churned and dimensional storms gushed, massive warsh.i.p.s the size of continents or even planets were rising from the worlds belonging to the First Trade Alliance, flying the banners of ''Mycroftians''. The outer structure of the Void city was dismantling itself as well, turning into smaller merchant sh.i.p.s whereas the city took the form of a colossal world ship as everyone looked on.


    "It is word from our mentor¡­ After such a long time has passed, I have even begun to suspect that he has forgotten about us."


    A platinum blond human man was standing on the ship bridge in the company of another woman with the same colored hair, a dwarf, as well as the flickering projection of another human woman. The four, their eyes leveled at the distance, were commanding the sh.i.p.s to turn.


    "We will be bringing him grand-apprentices¡­okay, I''m not too sure if he would be so happy about that."


    " Ahem. Reasonably speaking, I think he would be happy since he is a good mentor¡ªwhen he has the time."


    "It''s just that our own grand-apprentices would never survive his training. That''s the problem."


    ***


    "¡ªturn around, and check coordinates!"


    Faraway, in the Silent Void, there was a great fleet that was journeying forward in a non-stop voyage over a hundred and twenty thousand years. Their champion, whose consciousness had long since shrouded the entire fleet, was stopping the expedition of steel stars. They had been wanderers in the past, and flourished across the extensive epochs, but a voice that needed them urgently now was calling from the very edge opposite abundant stars, where all the travelers and wanderers once belonged.


    Hence, that consciousness laughed and issued a command.


    "We''re going home!"


    ***


    "¡ªI wonder if our leader would recognize me if I return with this face?"


    In a fringe galaxy in the Void, a monarch of bizarre appearance who sat upon his throne atop a vast Void civilization was stroking his own fearsome head which shared no similarity with elves, save for the pointed ears, indicating his uneasiness for the first time. "I think the Commander could, but our dear leader hadn''t when we last met."


    "He''s just pretending he can''t see you. How embarrassing¡ªhis descendants were almost petrified because you didn''t think about fixing yourself before going back."


    Alchemist was meeting the clone of a human mage along with a clergy''s power which combined Shadow and Holy Light, with both Mage and Clergy keeping a certain Rider stuffed with Psi fluids to the point that he could not talk as he tried to free himself. "But it matters not," one of them said, consoling Alchemist. "We are so powerful and our consciousness so pure now we could conquer worlds, open new frontiers, and bring the hammer down upon the Chaos. Everyone will praise and be in awe of us, flattering us with honors."


    "But really, your alien form is just so grotesque. Modification after modification¡­why even bother leaving those pointy ears? Your bones are also poking out, it''s all so disjointed¡­"


    "Don''t you remember that the World Tree hadn''t acknowledged you? Don''t resist it¡ªif not for our leader refusing, I would really have transmitted your face to him on livestream."


    "Shut up!"


    ***


    "¡ªVoid observation main sequence, code 0000000001."


    Likewise, a cold mechanical collective picked up the same voice in another fringe galaxy where the many worlds were extracted for resources and developed. Compared to intelligent beings, their actions were simple and direct, as instructions were calmly relayed in virtual data worlds.


    "Awakening primordial body of consciousness, activating ''Dominator Unit Zero One''."


    ***


    "We have been dormant for too long. Our body has rotted and our spirit withered as we remained in the stupor of peace, hence falling into a prolonged stagnation of bewilderment. Our ancient glories left us drunk and entranced, jaded and apathetic¡ªthe exceedingly peaceful environment of the Ether Ring World made us unthinking, and we hence did not fulfill the duty as the heirs to a great civilization."


    An inconspicuous world amidst the darkness of the Silent Void was suddenly shining in endless light as the words of a champion echoed within. "We have certainly lost that memory and history, but it matters not because we shall keep it by heart from now on."


    And that was precisely why this was the very moment they should arise, to move and go forth.


    "We should awaken and reclaim duty and honor."


    The bright world started to advance towards the distance.


    That is not all.


    In faraway Stellaris, a great psionic collective was awakening.


    Far from it.


    The adventurers studying the relics of the Wise One of Arcane were hastily packing up for their return voyage.


    Now is the time for the invoking.


    A pair of Void travelers whom many civilizations reverently addressed as the Dragon Queen and the King of Sacred Flame pleasantly bade farewell to a civilization they had aided.


    E veryone.


    Be it the Ascended with peerless power existing across the cosmic federation, or the brave ones fighting the Chaos at the frontline, enjoying the battle and the exhilaration of existence between life and death¡­


    Everyone has certainly heard that voice and its call.


    All of them hence moved in return, beings who had inherited the Final Flame and whose fire within never faded. They had kept it going, allowing the ''Final'' to pass on for generation after generation, keeping the hope which could have died in any given moment unscathed.


    [Flame brings heat and light.]


    [Most civilizations begin with a Flame.]


    [Even when a race is born in a dark world and feeds themselves with ice-cold elements and ether without needing brightness or warmth, the Flame is nothing so shallow.]


    [In the Multiverse filled with despair and misery, all life would burning their will and beliefs to become light, dispelling darkness and illuminating the path ahead.]


    [Belief is fire, the will is light. Both are passed on from father to son, son to grandson, teacher to student, who would instruct another in turn¡ªan infinite cycle across time that delivers the Flame throughout the course of civilization, never fading even in death.]


    [There are always bits of sparks hidden in the scorched ashes. That tinder would always shine once again to illuminate all things.]


    [All living things, please keep the Flame alight.]


    ***


    The edge of the world, the Port Fortress.


    Having sent the message and silently waiting for everyone, a prolonged and sonorous draconic roar that left the world shuddering sudden resounded.


    "There''s no need for haste."


    The voice that was immeasurably imposing and pierced the World Barrier echoed over the skies while bringing along unending belief and determination. At the same time, the voice was accompanied by a great rumble as if something was exploding¡ªas everyone looked on in shock, a force which had been growing over a hundred thousand years promptly struck the World Barrier on the edge of the world. That single blow precisely struck the single vulnerable point, breaking endless cracks over the world and splitting a small gap.


    At the same time, a small chest covered in a silver shell was delivered into the border of the world.


    "I will be coming soon."


    "We are all coming soon."

 Chapter 1051 - Thus, Returning!

    After the fall of the stars, the land was a beautiful heavenly realm filled with myriad-colored nebulae. The broiling air stream formed after countless stars had shattered mixed into one, kicking up stardust upon the Steel Continent. Meanwhile, endless rays were intertwining, coloring the aftermath of devastation as colorfully as paradise.


    However, even if most of the destructive magnitude of the impact force and supernova explosions would be dampened by the Steel Continent, the environment several light-years around the rain of stars would no longer habitable before the new stars could cool and be born.


    And in spite of its history, most advanced technology, and its defensive spells, the same thing had happened to Bright Splendor City.


    Mara Monica, the First Steward of the Order of the Ashes, tiredly arrived upon the center square in Bright Splendor City. She, along with the other Stewards, had worked together to keep the city''s barrier stable, blocking waves after waves of stellar bombardment, or else the full brunt of the impact would not have been stopped after Karlis and her group had sabotaged a part of the divine power spell.


    It would have been fine if it was only Mara who was struck by the rain of stars. Her power was profound enough to have a stroll in the surges of explosions or take a walk along the edge of an event horizon. As the most powerful Extraordinary individual of the Order of the Ashes, her place was above every leader in the Alliance, and only next to the Heavenly Sword Empress and the Demon Cleaving Emperor who wielded the most powerful divine items. Even so, it was still extremely difficult for her to distribute her power and protect the massive Bright Splendor City, with it being a moving world and having a radius beyond 70,000 kilometers.


    "Damn it!"


    Despite her usual fine temper, the First Steward was now glaring tightly where Karlis and the rest had left from the city square and seethed viciously, "What is that group of ancient awakened actually going to do?! Are they not a part of this world as well? Why would they stop us from saving the world!"


    Furthermore, how did they learn about the coordinates of the Bright Splendor City?! That was a top secret even within the Order¡ªeven if Grong had been giving directions, they should never have reached them so quickly, even planning a blindside with falling stars in the process! There must have been some one who had leaked the information!


    The other Stewards and Legendary champions who landed in the center square were also equally extremely puzzled, with one elderly furrowing his brow. "Leaving that aside¡ªperhaps they have their own plans to save the world which require the souls of the Children of the Stars as well? The Celestial Synth Souls is certainly a power which we have yet to comprehend, but ancient champions such as them might perhaps understand some of the mysteries therein¡­"


    "How could that be?! We have definitely covered every course¡ªthere absolutely isn''t any other way to save this world in the Three Worlds and Nine Skies apart from synthesizing the sacred souls!"


    Mara''s words were firm and assured. The results of the research personally conducted by generation after generation of leaders serving the Order of the Ashes across dozen thousand years was the undoubtable truth. Even so, neither rage nor complaint would mean a thing¡ªshe turned, and asked somberly, "Is there still a way to salvage all this? We still have eight crystal obelisks supplying us with energy¡­ and adding ourselves, could we still keep the Shadow Orbit running but on lower capacity?"


    In response, the other Stewards who were responsible for that undertaking shook their heads, with one of them saying regrettably, "I''m afraid it wouldn''t do. There is just no way with the present technology we have."


    "Moreover, First Steward, the most critical problem we have now is probably not the shrinking of the Radiant Domain or that the Nightfall Zone is almost fading¡­right now, what we must stand watch over is the escalating and ever-violent invasion of Chaos."


    That was certainly the truth, and even Mara herself could only breathe a prolonged sigh. Karlis and the others spiriting away the Celestial Synth Souls notwithstanding, the impending calamity of Chaotic invasion would only ever come. Even if those ancient champions never did awaken, they would still have to repel those aberrations.


    "Because we have been moving the stars for so long and left the Nightfall Zone dying a slow death, it is no different from us nullifying a natural barrier and seal."


    A rather young female Steward with long, coiled hair was clenching the scepter in her hand, her faint green pupils looking around at the almost fantastical nebula wafting around the Bright Splendor City and her tone rather bitter. "The light of the stars could purify and stop a smaller swarm of Chaos. It is a naturally divine barrier which could protect the colonies from Chaos invasion¡ªbut now, the Nightfall Zone which is just a little darker is full of holes and would hence become a base, allowing the Chaos a free pass into the Radiant Domain itself."


    "If the Sacred Soul Project doesn''t succeed and we cannot create our own Father, Mother, or World Will, we will die to the Chaos even before the Flame of our world would die."


    "¡­This isn''t good. We must make haste for Academy City!"


    Things were so bad that Mara''s hand was shaking after she listened carefully to a report from her subordinate who was speaking to her from a communications spell. "They have detected a Chaos swarm whose vanguard is of more than three trillion surging towards the Southern Constellation, with many more behind them. The Academy City would never stand!"


    Even if the nations would give them a wide berth, the Order of the Ashes would still act as guardians of the civilization. Moreover, the Academy City was a gathering place, a storehouse of all Lightchaser knowledge and legacies¡ªevery Lightchaser even had the mutual understanding that should calamity strike, the Bright Splendor City and the Sky Blade Realm could be allowed to fall¡­ but the Academy City must remain ever unscathed!


    A brief rest, and they moved out¡ªeven after being raided, the Order of the Ashes stepped up without regard for themselves, prepared to go forth and aid the others who served the Order.


    Still, just as the massive saucer-shaped mobile city shone in blue boundary halation, in the split second that the entire city began to distort space itself, a single voice echoed from afar.


    ***


    Those were ancient words that embodied copious, profound power. Even if it was echoing from the distance, it seemed to ring right beside one''s ears¡ªno matter who it was: Legend, Steward, ordinary human, or a follower of the Order of the Ashes, all that were sentient were able to hear that voice.


    Every person present was very familiar with that voice, too.


    It was Karlis, the champion who had just raided their city and taken away the Children of the Stars.


    "What is she actually saying?"


    Stunned by the voice that seemed to echo throughout the Three Worlds and Nine Skies, Mara looked up at the skies of the Radiant Domain which still remained in brilliant splendor. She asked the question blankly, as if she would get an answer.


    Still, someone did answer.


    "It''s¡­a call for help."


    The Eleventh Steward, who was once instructed by the former God of Knowledge and History, had incidentally been educated in various ancient languages. As he listened to the voice, he was also repeating them with slight difficulty, "She is calling out¡­seeking help¡­she wants to awaken something, and to have everything¡­"


    "To have everything, what?"


    The Eleventh Steward was silent for a moment, before saying quietly, "To reignite everything."


    The translated worlds left every leader of the Order in bewilderment. Be it Mara or the other Stewards, they could not help but to want to laugh, albeit a sad one.


    Asking for help in the Three Worlds and Nine Skies?


    Asking from whom, and who is there who could help?


    If merely calling out would have helped, if just asking for help would have worked, the cries for help of all Lightchasers would have drowned the entire world¡ªin the dozens of thousands of years when the gods were lost and there was only bewilderment, the Lightchasers had been calling out for salvation all along. It was only the Order of the Ashes who acted, creating a future for themselves with their own hands.


    No one could save anyone, nor were there anyone who had to be saved. Every individual was only able to rely upon themselves, and at least, it was the one dependable truth.


    Still, those who were laughing in misery never knew about certain facts.


    That the seemingly simple call for help had gathered the sweat piling from an entire race for untold years and almost the entirety of their bloodline.


    That behind the simple call, it was the ashes left after the Silver Fairies were burnt entirely.


    Moreover, it was not quite an appeal for saving, but an effort, the manifestation of a spirit.


    It wafted through the world, and rather than a lament, it was rather a call of rising fighting spirit¡ªthe voice reached straight into the Nine Skies and deep into the land, permeating all that exist.


    Thus, as countless individuals looked on blankly, heaven and earth rumbled.


    Of the Three Worlds which had stagnated for a hundred and twenty thousand years, the two realms of the Sky Blade and the Earthen Axe were pulling themselves bit by bit out from the Steel Continent under the call of that voice and violent tremors, energizing and awakening.


    ***


    Meanwhile, at the heart of the Alliance, the edge of the accretion disk of the giant dark star¡ªthe Heavenly Blade Empress was keeping watch at the central zone, the closest spot to the axis of the Three World and Nine Skies, looking on as stars descended in a shower and sank into the accretion disk of the dark star amidst the depths of the Radiant Domain. She could feel her item shaking¡ªthe most powerful divine item from the Nine Skies hummed, pulsating from its very soul, just as it beat at her own heart like a drum.


    "Are you calling for him?"


    The beautiful lady named Yolanda, who resembled an elf with violet hair and golden-emerald pupils, pressed a hand over her saber, the divine blade which was a core fragment of the Realm of the Blade. A friend of the scholar Mycroft, who also thoroughly admired Karlis and sent her off towards the Nightfall Zone as the top leader of the Alliance, breathed a soft sigh, her expression one that was between joy and sadness.


    "For real¡­ please hurry up and come back."


    At the edge of the Nightfall Zone and in the center of endless swarms of Chaos, an imposing man who resembled a dwarf with white hair and beard was swinging his black great axe and slaying all darkness that would stand its way. Even in the heat of the battle, the Demon Cleaver named Ezerg narrowed his eyes and giggled before breaking out in sonorous laughter¡ªraising his great axe, ripples of destruction spread across all directions, reducing all oncoming Chaos into fine particles and returning them to the darkness.


    "Are you getting excited? Me too!"


    In the time and world which had long since become rotten and decayed, the gods who had perished and return could once again witness the variable called hope.


    "What is actually happening with the world?"


    What was even going on?


    The members of the Order of the Ashes were left agape and uncertain. As time passed, they could only see that before the shifting across the Three Worlds and Nine Skies ended, the endless stars were fading, beginning from the faraway darkened Nightfall Zone.


    Because a great gloom was extending from the faraway Lightless Zone.


    It was a black dragon which was so massive it was comparable to a world, so large that its body covered the many skies.


    The creature had come from the edge of the world, its scale being of such pitch blackness that it was no different from the Abyss. It spread its wings and thousands of stars were hence shrouded in the curtain of darkness and extinguished rapidly¡ªthe dragon then breathed a draconic howl which left the nine skies shaken, while also creating a storm that easily doused the countless stellar bodies as if they were frail candles.


    They could see the brightest of crystal cores embedded on the chest of the black dragon, the only night and star amidst the gloom. It was flashing rapidly, churning dimensions and rendering all distances meaningless.


    It was also absorbing the energy from the thousands of stars and becoming even brighter.


    "A god of the Chaos?!"


    A Steward exclaimed in shock. It was remarkably similar to the description found in ancient text of a horrific Chaos monster which had appeared in the battles against the Chaos after the gods had fallen, an abomination awakening from the borders between light and dark to consume all light and Order¡­but that notion was at once refuted by the others.


    "No, no¡ªthat light is so sacred¡­far holier than the millions of stars!"


    The black dragon rapidly streaked past them since everything on the ground had nothing to do with itself, and it only left billowing dimensional storms in the realm. In the various decaying moving worlds, the Lightchasers who had long since forgotten their own honor and civilization looked up curiously. A group of people who had been perpetually busy with farming and breeding without any time to look up at the stars, they could now see that after the black dragon had extinguished the stars, countless more stars were taking their place like streaking meteors.


    Those were radiance, almost endless and streaking flashes covering the canopy above¡ªeven if the black dragon darkened all stars along its wake and used them as its own power, beyond the gloom it left were lights shining out of billions of warsh.i.p.s!


    Over the Nine Skies, rumbling steel resounded from every reach. Countless different Extraordinary powers, even pure mechanical strength, was unleashing jet streams, barriers, flames, all of which were the most distinct and brightest light there was!


    All of them were dancing, flashing, warping away before reappearing over the vast nine skies, no different from the glimmering starlight in the Void of the Multiverse!


    What had actually happened?!


    Still, there was no question that those were the greatest of upheavals, with all fates, destinies, the predetermined, and even the near eternal orbits of the stars now left in disarray, torn apart, and reduced to nothing. The darkened future that shrouded above the heads of every Lightchaser was no exception: be it impending destruction or rebirth, it was no longer fated despair, at the very least!


    Everyone from the Order of the Ashes and the Alliance nations which had Legendary champions were all left at a loss. It was not as if the champions of the Lightchasers were reluctant to stop the black dragon from continuing its destruction of the stars, but regardless if they could win against it, the beast was flying above the Nine Skies¡ªthe top of the nine floating continents that not even the gods could reach! Despite the unimaginably horrifying gravity barrier of the Steel Continent which stopped almost all beings from reaching the peak of the heavens, it was essentially useless to it, for the black dragon could soar in such freedom that was no different from her home and without any burden!


    "Ah¡ªlook!"


    Soon after the black dragon had darted towards the center of the Radiant Domain, the Stewards of the Order of the Ashes who had yet to recover from their sheer astonishment exclaimed in surprise again. One of them, a robust Steward with hands resembling crab pincers of glimmering steel l.u.s.ter, pointed at the skies, with everyone else looking towards where he pointed before being left utterly stunned.


    They saw it then: The Sky Blade and the Earthen Axe which stood upon the Steel Continent and crossed against each other in an ''X'' were now shifting powerfully. Amidst a profound dimensional distortion phenomenon, the realms that resembled weapons¡ªor, to be precise, weapons that resembled realms¡ªwere, as the Three Worlds and Nine Skies shook, parted from the entire silver world that was the Steel World!


    The sturdy World Barrier was hence torn open, or as one would say, parting itself to make a door: as one massive rift began to open slowly and the infinite Void of the Multiverse beyond was revealed, the two massive world weapons parted, shooting towards two different sides of the Void outside the rift. They were heading towards two world-sized structures covered in darkness but resembled hands, and were then clenched by it!


    Sword and axe had reclaimed their place!


    As the two realms trembled and left, the stars which had once latched on to the Sky Blade realm and the Earthen Axe realm swiftly died, obliterated¡ªmeaning that the brightest and most prosperous core area of the Radiant Domain was now completely claimed by darkness. If one had been looking out from the distant region of the Lightless Zone, they would see the two massive areas of dark shadows abruptly appearing over the Radiant Domain and spreading without end!


    An apocalypse! A cataclysm!


    Although most moving realms in the Radiant Domain had sufficient reserves of energy to keep running under darkness for a certain period, that did not take account to the sheer gloom caused by having two out of the three worlds detaching. Things would have been alright in cases of warsh.i.p.s, but an entire moving realm would not be able to escape the shadows, a fact that at once left countless Lightchasers despairing within the dark with the belief that the apocalypse had come.


    What they were thinking was certainly not wrong¡ªit was indeed the apocalypse.


    But that did not mean that there would not be anyone there to help them.


    Right after the two worlds had detached from the silver world, the flashes which were streaking through the dark skies were beginning to descend one after another. The innumerable armadas of Void warsh.i.p.s which had been warping and following behind the black dragon were also making their way towards the many mobile cities above the land. The Lightchasers, imagining that they would be invaded and plundered even after their world had just fallen, only realized in surprise then that the many alien races which had come in their massive vessels and spoken a strange language had also opened their cargo hold, yelling for them to get in so that they could be transported away, while also maintaining order over the cities.


    In their many battles against the swarms of Evil Gods, the countless warsh.i.p.s of the Multiverse Union had already been trained in a remarkably efficient evacuation system. For them, moving the citizens within worlds or entire planets was a specialty.


    Moreover, aside from the warsh.i.p.s that were as numerous as the stars intent on emptying all of the Three Worlds and Nine Skies, there were even more warsh.i.p.s and powerful champions positioned in the darkest reaches of the Lightless Zone where the Lightchasers would never be able to see. They were fighting against the almost endless hordes of Chaos, keeping that darkness which could easily wipe out the entire Radiant Domain firmly where they were, even rapidly culling them.


    In the end, unable to stand the odd turn of events and whatnot that was happening over the entire world, a single flash of light took to the air in the Bright Splendor City. It was the Mara Monica, the First Steward, who stood before a Void warship flying on a low altitude and blocked its way¡ªher spirit spread, as she doubtfully, bewilderedly, and obstinately tried to the get to the bottom of the matter, interrogating the alien navigators of the ship that resembled plants.


    "You¡­why did you come here?"


    The aliens, which called themselves the Midgardians, whose attitudes were also as friendly as plants simply smiled in return.


    [We have come to honor an oath!]


    Because we have come for the one who had forged Order upon worlds, the pioneer of the Multiverse Union, our god, our faith, our savior and guardian, leader of all ideals!


    At the same time, as if to agree with the Midgardians, others voices spoke out from amongst the endless fleet, answering Mara and the question which perhaps all Lightchasers wanted an answer to.


    [We have come to fulfill a promise!]


    It was a race whose name was not known¡ªtheir warsh.i.p.s had just streaked past in a flash, but their bold laughter still echoed across the realm.


    For the Guardian of all Order, for the creator of the Mana Net, the first implementor of the Redemption System, the founder of spirit entertainment culture in the Multiverse, bringing us peace, stability, and all that is precious. That is whom we have come for!


    [We have come for our ideals!]


    Soon after them, the voice of a devout reached Mara¡ªit was the spiritual resonance of a certain psionic race. There was incomparable steadfastness in their words as if they were reading scripture, their words as firm as a hammer knocking on an anvil.


    For the Demi Saint God, the demon slaying saint, the banisher of all darkness had protected our home world, a cosmic deity who had brought future and hope to our civilization. That is whom we have come for!


    [We have come to protect!]


    A plain human fleet echoed gently, steering silver-white Holy Light warsh.i.p.s that darted through the Nine Skies like light itself¡ªthey were executors of the path of Holy Light who aided all whom needed it, embodying the heart of Order.


    To awaken the nemesis of darkness, the destroyer of Chaos, to raise the ancient flag once again, to once again sound the horn for the light that retaliates against the origins of all gloom. That is whom we have come for!


    [We have come for the resistance!]


    As if steel scraping upon steel, a hoarse but stubborn voice that seemed to be speaking from the depths of the Abyss resounded, and yet that frightening voice seemed to carry a searing will as if shouting.


    Because of the last god of war of the worlds which had obliterated the primordial calamities, because of that great war and slaughter, the sacrifice and offering which determined everything a hundred and twenty thousand years ago. That is whom we have come for!


    [We have come for honor!]


    A massive stellar warship was kicking up a distorted dimensional trail. The high-spirited and vigorous humans crewing it had long since buried the Flag of Starfall, which was now ancient history: they were the heirs of the Mycroftians, hoisting their colors and journeying towards the center of the world.


    To revive the God of the Stars, the Steel Maker, to have the resplendent sun rise for a second time upon our civilization, the champion who is destined to lead us to the end of the cycle of tragedy. That is whom we have come for!


    [We have come for Order, Future and hope!]


    Just like the raging torrent of the oceans, unending surging cries echoed. Those were the exclamations of worlds and races, the voices of hearts ablaze and emanating endless light!


    Because the Giant God who saved the world, the stronghold of Order, the man of solitude who guided realms forward and shouldered the hopes of all life¡ªall of us have come for that most powerful god who had sacrificed himself so that his flame could illuminate all worlds!


    [We had come for salvation, a tomorrow and to answer a call!]


    [We had come so that this world could reignite, and hence crossed the multitude of stars and realms to reach this place!]


    The roar of colossal black dragon reverberated throughout the Nine Skies. Upon her back, there were countless familiar champions just as there were also countless fallen¡ªevery single being who were still alive and were able to make it in time, each existence whom that man from the past was familiar with and had a connection with had all gathered here.


    And all of them were not hesitating, moving at the top of their speed for the center of the world where the dark giant star was!


    For our King of Searing Souls, for the Lord of all Armies in the Multiverse, for the Master, for the comrade, for the admired of many, for the worshipped of many!


    We are those who know that ancient history, people who have never forgotten the past myth and legend!


    We are the witnesses of that battle, the blaze brightly alight a hundred and twenty thousand years ago!


    We have come for Joshua van Radcliffe!


    That is whom we have come for!


    ***


    [Memories die. All that are left are legends of old recorded within the books, for history is only too often forgotten, leaving only echoes of myths reverberating amidst ruins.]


    [Looking at the stars from afar, there would only be ever-present perished memories. Some of them would be left forgotten, some of them kept at heart¡ªbut following the untold, prolonged epochs, regardless of how glorious a tale it is or how majestic an epic, everything would slowly wear away and slowly dissolve like tears in the rain.]


    But now was not the era to be forgetful.


    Now was not the moment to let memories slip!


    Even those individuals and races who could not remember Joshua''s name at all or did not know of his feats, as those people deliberately pushed things along and the imposing request of certain civilizations, all of them had certainly used, experienced, and were actually still a customer of things which that man had left behind. Whether it would be the Spirit Terminals, Mana Net, forum templates, or virtual reality games¡ªas long as they had used such things and made a living through the Redemption System, all of them would have stumbled upon the name which that man had left on certain places, consuming inventions he worked with others to make!


    He was the first to invent all of that in the civilization of this era.


    His name had never truly been left in stillness or had been genuinely lost. In the dark Multiverse, there would always be those who would keep reminding all the beings in this world that, though he had long since been gone, he was never ever forgotten.


    Hence, the endless Void armadas were following after the Black Dragon from the edge of the world, advancing in great numbers. While every Lightchaser looked on in astonishment, terror, as well as a beseeching with the faintest trace of hope, the sh.i.p.s arrived upon the center of the Three Worlds and Nine Skies where the dark giant star was.


    At that very moment, all the stars which were shining had gone out completely¡ªin the former Three Worlds and Nine Skies, the present Steel Continent, all was gradually returning to dullness. Every trace of energy was dissipating, whereas every form of motion was slowing down.


    Time was stagnating, while space was being compressed. Energies were dying while all that was physical had been engulfed in the gloom. Elements and ether were still, Holy Light and Shadows obliterated¡ªeven the most primitive of lifeforce and the magical radiance of creation were slowly reduced to nothing amidst the stillness of equality.


    The six-fold boundaries of death were respectively the fading of the will to fight, the loss of spirit, the death of the body, the stillness of the soul, the loss of a memory, and the passing of an existence.


    It was the most genuine of rules, the most definitive of reality. Such was the Truth which applied to all domains in the Multiverse.


    Even so.


    Even so!


    The will to fight of the warrior had yet to fade!


    The spirit of the warrior was still passed on!


    The body of the warrior was not yet destroyed!


    The soul of the warrior was still fighting!


    "All the beings in the Multiverse still trust in your power and call upon your name!"


    In front of the Core Ignition before the giant dark star, Zero Three''s voice resounded alongside the dragon''s cry, with the Steel Pythons and the many champions all declaring in one voice, "Your memory has not been forgotten! Your existence has not diminished!"


    "Return! Reignite! Now is precisely the moment that the darkness would come! The warped hand of the Chaos is still spreading from the distant reaches of Origins¡ªthe battle of the Wise Ones is locked in a stalemate, but that is both the direst situation as well as your favorite place, a challenge which you enjoy the most!"


    Their calls shook their world, their shouts killing the stars¡ªas the gods who had come dashing in from the other side all sonorously invoke a single name.


    "Return! Burn anew, Joshua van Radcliffe! Your enemy is still here in this Multiverse!"


    At that very moment, every single light had died out.


    And yet, the world which was deathly still did not respond at all to the calls of every existing being.


    Still, that was not the ending, because as all living beings were left in silence and everything was engulfed in the coldest of death, and the world itself began to truly step towards their end, the endless realms within the body of the Giant God who had long since passed away began to fight against death itself with the most upset of wrath!


    Hence, the faintest of sparks was thus set aflame because of the heart of conflict at the precise center of the world.


    It had nothing to do will the invoking, hope, or even expectations and the future. The Flame of conflict was ever so pure that its small light could glimmer and illuminate its vicinity so faintly. The faintness did not actually signify anything, because it was the tiny divide between light and dark, the border between life and death, the boundary between cold and warmth¡ªit was separation and contrast, conflict and contradicting, the divide between existence and oblivion, the border between life and death.


    [It is war.]


    As death comes to an end, the new would hence be born.


    As the Flame goes out, the ashes would burn anew.


    The death and end of an existence was the return and rebirth of another!


    ***


    Meanwhile, Alpha Falster was holding a small silver chest and walking amidst the dark World Inner.


    The trail to the shrine was infinitely long as much as it was one step away. Stars were streaming towards different directions like separate rivers beside Alpha, but they had all now paused and ceased all movement. Likewise, the Vault of Stars which should had been far high above and shining dazzlingly was now a sheet of gloom as well.


    Even so, Alpha did not at all understand what everything he saw meant. Step after step, he simply and determinedly stepped forward in his body which was virtually no different from mortal flesh into the heart of the World Inner, towards the most imposing throne of the shrine.


    Following the Age of Chaos, the race known was the Silver Fairies were the Giant God of Steel''s earliest and also last spawns. Now, the man who shouldered every single responsibility, the entrustment of Steel Pythons, the hopes of many champions, the futures of all Lightchasers, and the expectations of trillions of beings was holding the tiny chest before his body and was claiming the steps up to the throne.


    Then, he began to pray serenely.


    Dear God.


    The Creator of all life and all thing in this realm, our Father who had molded the Nine Skies and the Three Worlds.


    As increasingly profuse and heavy presence was thrown upon him as he climbed the steps, the blessings and protections of the many champions also began to shine upon Alpha''s body. Even so, those powers were not at all useful, because everything that did not belong to the Steel Continent were insignificant and nonexistent to the highest power that dwelled within¡ªthe journey hence depended upon one''s own heart.


    Hence, Alpha continued praying softly.


    Dear Father.


    If you could really awaken.


    Please grant the most insignificant and ordinary of happiness upon the suffering beings.


    I pray not that my daughter is brought back to me or that I be glorified, nor do I beseech that the weak and the innocent could be granted rebirth, or that the millions of moving worlds and faded stars would come to life again.


    Though I am mourning, I ask not for hope.


    Though I am left at a loss, I do not desire for anything.


    I just wish that the sun exists, and Order can continue on.


    Our dear Creator.


    I only yearn that you can bring us true light to keep illuminating this land which has seemed eternally bright, but is only ever overflowing with despair and darkness.


    And that¡­is all there is to it.


    The man prayed as he climbed step aft step towards the top of the throne. Beneath the darkened Vault of Stars above the World Inner and encircled by the streams of motionless stars, Alpha gently placed the silver chest onto the Throne of Steel which was infinitely spectacular, and was also now devoid of might but exuding only a tender warmth.


    Before the silver chest and the imposing throne, Alpha had quietly voiced his wish. Still, it was as if he was muttering to himself without any intention of getting a response.


    However, he received an answer.


    "No."


    The answer had reached him from the throne.


    The answer had also reached him from the dark skies above.


    The answer had even reached him from every corner and every tiniest spot of the Three Worlds and Nine Skies.


    "I refuse to grant you your wish."


    Alpha looked up in shock but he could see nothing, not to mention that he had already left the World Inner since some unknown point in time. Still, in the end, he appeared to catch a glimpse of some light that shone from the dark vault above¡ªat the same time, every person inside or outside the world, all the people and all the beasts had all heard it as long as they were able to hear.


    The Chaos which was rampaging across the world, along with the Evil Gods swarming beyond it across endless distance¡ªall of them had stopped moving, frozen in place upon hearing that that grand, deep voice.


    A voice which had appeared once again upon the Multiverse.


    "Because I demand that all of you must yearn for the extravagance of greatness beyond greatness."


    "Because I demand that all of you must greed for a hope that is greater than hope itself."


    "If there is no courage to actually bear such greed and no imagination for such yearning, one would only be fated to be meat for others, falling down on your own knees, bending yourself to yield before the hollow future that darkness and the Chaos promises."


    The great voice rumbled thunderous with divine might and resounded over the Multiverse. When they heard that familiar voice which seemed to not have changed at all, black dragon, Artificial Intelligence, Steel Python, human being, along with every other race and being which had held expectations felt warm tears welling in their eyes.


    In the mean time, that voice was stubbornly declaring his will to all of the Multiverse.


    "Normal happiness? I would never allow that!"


    "All of you deserve the greatest future!"


    ***


    In the center of the realm of Steel, the faint Flame of War had completely died out.


    But at the same time, on the small chest upon the throne within the World Inner, a seed which someone had left a hundred and twenty thousand years again was being restored from the stillness of Divine Death!


    Thus, light began to shine!


    In the Void of the Multiverse, a simmering crack of immeasurable proportions appeared instantly, stretching across boundless distance!


    The splendor of the Initial Flame illuminated the vicinity of the great crack, with infinite faith and prayers converging upon it.


    Hence, exclamations echoed!


    Fight! Fight! Fight!


    Against death! Against the future! Against the Chaos!


    Fight! Fight! Fight!


    Be it life or death, existence or oblivion, past or future, there was only eternal, incessant battle!


    "Your life and mine, the fate of all things across worlds, as well as the yearning for happiness, purpose, connections, and the things that are cherished!


    "The future of the Multiverse, the end of the eternal struggle between Order and Chaos, along with the outcome of all trust, invocation, courage, and will to fight!"


    "All those struggles!"


    In the Void, the sacred and might voice echoed. The resounding horn and the thunderous war drum echoed throughout worlds, while endless divine power was reaching out from the depths of the Root!


    The voice of the one deity was resonating across the horizon and sweeping throughout the entire Multiverse!


    "How could it be surrendered before fighting!"


    A new Flame was burning anew, and the silver continent was shining infinitely once more!


    The eyes of countless Lightchasers and the countless beings from other worlds across the Multiverse hence turned and were fixated upon it.


    Ah, the Flame, the Flame.


    The light that once illuminated the dark Multiverse now illuminated the nine stars and brightened all living things in the three worlds. It once again erupted away from the pitch-black core, before igniting the Continent of Steel.


    ***


    Hence, in the dark Void of the Multiverse, the dark World Barrier which was left dimmed for over a hundred and twenty thousand years began to stir with radiant ripples of silver and crimson.


    In the Void, the four-armed god who was clenching his weapons opened his eyes once more, with inexhaustive fighting spirit and divine radiance swirling and brewing within. A long time had passed, and yet the Flame which the light ignited had not dimmed a fraction, but instead burned with greater vigor.


    The Giant God raised his sword and axe.


    Because he could sense that there was still a fight to be had in the world, that there was still the will to fight, and because he could sense that there all living beings still had the courage for resistance!


    Therefore, the one born to fight had hence returned!

 Chapter 1052 - Roused Spirit

    In the Void beyond the world, at a cosmic border not too far from the Forbidden Zone for All Life, several profound beings were staring at the fiery light which shone abruptly in the distance.


    The reason that they did not proceed to offer their existence nor approach it to call for its return was due to their power being excessively strong in comparison, not to mention the likelihood that the champions would repel against each other and thus be prevented from moving inside the massive world within that Forbidden Zone. Instead, they merely came to observe that the number of fleets which had gone in would probably have sufficed for the rescue, and only if something truly unexpected were to have occurred that their help would finally be needed.


    And amongst the profound and formidable beings, some were present in their true forms while others had simply left a clone or a part of their own main bodies. Some of them were familiar faces, just as there were those whose appearance had never been seen before¡ªone of the clones of those champions was a massive cosmic vortex, extending all the way across both dimensions of the Shadow and the ordinary realm, its core ether body existing between two realms as if it was manifesting as a brand-new, different shape of the multidimensional.


    Imperator Amos, who had ascended as a Demi Saint over a hundred thousand years ago, had long since left the old cosmos in his journey towards the edge¡ªtowards the Initial Flame. He had gotten bored of the game with civilizations and tired of molding an entire race to rear, just it was naturally likely that there was nothing in the cosmos worth its subjugation. That was why it had left, journeying towards the edge in search of its own path.


    But unlike most Demi Saints who were likely to tread the path of the Infinite and Eternity, what the Imperator had done was to assume the path similar to the Ultimate Sublimator Collective''s. He had consumed the Abyss of the Galaxy of Bloodbath, connecting the dimensions of Shadow and the ordinary. Its true ether body which gathered and refined over thousands of planets had hence became the median point between the two realms, a physical rift in the Void that also acted as a passageway.


    Meanwhile, the other Demi Saints were the other phenomenal talents within the Multiverse Union. After having combined the knowledge and technology of multiple cosmos, even if the Union had indeed fallen and was reborn over seven times, their organization had still managed to groom such outstanding Demi Saints. They were also the leaders of the four primary factions of the Multiverse Union, leading what might have been the greatest combination of factions over the Multiverse itself.


    And now, they were all thinking¡ªconsidering if they actually could be compared to the champion who had already gained epiphany a hundred and twenty thousand years ago.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the Void, the blaze was becoming even stronger and the source of light ever brighter. One could even see silver and scarlet light materializing a massive rune in the shape of a great wheel. At first, the gazes and expressions of the various Demi Saint could have been described as solemn, but as time passed, their faces appeared astonished and in disbelief instead, a shock that could not have been greater, even reaching the point where they were about to yell ''Unbelievable''!


    "No¡ªthat is definitely not the power of a Demi Saint!"


    Sensing the divine strength which was expanding without limit in the distance along with an unacquainted ripple, Imperator Amos who had once assumed that he had finally caught up with him, with his diligent cultivation of over a hundred and twenty thousand years, abruptly froze. Being the most powerful amongst every Demi Saint, he could sense another formless mystical presence behind that dazzling radiance of divine power, sweeping across all of the Multiverse!


    But unlike the Holy Light, the Shadow or any single known power, the sweeping ripple did not manifest any actual phenomena¡­even so, Imperator Amos could distinctly feel and confirmed that something in the Multiverse had been changed in a moment unknown to all¡ªa certain shackle, a certain chain, had been broken with nary a sound, and hence shattered!


    "That is¡­"


    The Imperator stared at the distance radiance, at the former Forbidden Zone for All Life which was now fully illuminated. As the many beings of the cosmos looked on, all darkness and oblivion were compressed into a wheel in the shape of ¦µ, and the Imperator hence spoke with a voice that could have been exuding dismay or a curious excitement. "That''s right, that is indeed¡­"


    "A Wise One!"


    ***


    At that very moment, at the temporal trap that was the Forbidden Zone for All Life and where the only deity was present, that particular vicinity of the Void was already permeated with the light of the divine in complete brightness.


    Every Void fleet which had been reaching around Joshua, along with the champions who had arrived by themselves, had all been pushed away by a gentle power, pushed back, and moved to a safe position.


    More than that, as veins of dimensions distorted while powerful energy rippled, the many champions inside the world within Joshua''s body were all sent away, including his family and friends who had been calling for his return. One could faintly hear then the sounds of Chaos being broken apart resounding inside the world, for in the single instant that the God of War had came back, the darkness and powerful foes which had not been destroyed in time during the distant past were all crushed into oblivion, like bubbles of dreams that popped with a single touch.


    Before there was even a moment to think or to be at awe, the gap connected to the rift began to change after accomplishing all of those things¡ªit had originally been an elongated rift which pierced the boundless Void, a line extending out from the origin point of the Root.


    Now, however, one could see many more miniscule lines stretching away from the center of the titanic rift, turning into streaks of flashes emanating away from the Root: that sight was no different from having endless flashes of radiance between thrown away from the Root, a raging downpour of divine energies descending upon the Multiverse.


    These raindrops carrying boundless radiance and flame started to fall upon every corner of the innumerable worlds, darting away across every edge as if to shine upon everything in the past and the present. Whether it was the bright center of the cosmos or the dark fringes of the Multiverse itself, light shone and reached with equality.


    Everyone who were looking on did not understand it at first, but as the drops of luminous rains flashed past before their very eyes, even the Demi Saints could not help but to be astonished¡ªevery single flash of light, be it large, small, bright, or dark, contained a powerful presence that actually resembled a god.


    No, they were the gods!


    This was the return of the gods!


    The former Commanding Will of the Multiverse Sacrificial Grounds¡ªpresently known as the Hub of Extradimensional Network¡ªwhich did not head out for the temporal trap in the Forbidden Zone for All Life where Joshua presently was, analyzed the truth behind those flashes of light before anyone else could¡ªeach droplet of the rain were actually the sacred crest of a divine being and contained the full divine might of a god! And now, they had all turned into luminous rain, bathing every single world in the Multiverse in tender divine power!


    One could also see countless divine spirits assuming the form of those luminous flashes, bringing along their power as they darted through the Void within an unusual trail. They were reaching out and returning along that trail, some of them turning back towards worlds where life still existed and civilizations still stood. There were even divine spirits who had returned to the heart of their capital¡ªnaturally, apart from them, there were also some who had stayed in the Void, remaining at the center of many world fragments, even in the reaches of the Silent Void where there was simply nothing at all.


    In the past, in those empty domains devoid of all things, splendorous civilizations had existed along with the legends of powerful divine beings. Even after endless time had passed, civilizations died, races gone extinct, and the world fallen to the point that it no longer existed, there had been the truest of gods existing in an endlessly distant time that had since died, myths and legends that had been returned to the Root.


    And now, they had all returned, once again arriving upon the world which had given them everything.


    Every Lightchaser who could observe it stared fixedly upon that sight without once blinking.


    At that very moment, after they had been taken away from the Three Worlds and Nine Skies, the people charged with protecting their own home stared at the full form of their former world from the Void¡ªand now, all of them could finally see the reality of the Steel Continent which they had once dwelled upon.


    It had been the center of a Giant God''s chest, and though the Lightchasers had lived upon that vastness with space to spare, everything was merely the core reaches of the worlds inside Giant God, the fringes of a spare part called the Core Igniter.


    However, it was also in that seemingly insignificant tiny region, which was in fact the same vast continent, where the uncountable divine myths and epics that belonged to the Lightchasers were breathed life. Untold legions of heroes and races had generous followed the sad tune, sacrificing all that they were in the name of resisting the Chaos and that hostile environment.


    And now, the world which bore all their memories was also awakening. Their Father and Creator had appeared upon the Multiverse once more, and all that had perished¡ªeven the ashes that were now nothing other than history¡ªwere pulled back into it by force, once again born unto the world! Hence, the many gods who had mysteriously fallen by the end of the Age of the Gods had all now returned, with every creature and lifeform which had hence died or sacrificed themselves instantly brought back to life as if they were never gone.


    As all the races and species were brought out of the world within the Giant God''s body, silver specks of radiance wafted within his body. It was the single race kept within, or indeed the single race which should have been there in the first place. They were laughing, praising their ruler who had never once forgotten them, nor had they ever forgotten.


    Before there was time for awe or thinking, when even the Demi Saints could not at once realize what actually happened, a single prolonged and bleak call sounded from a horn echoed out of nowhere in that single instant, playing a tune that could be heard throughout the entire Multiverse.


    The horn was a call to arms, a call for an assault. It was an indication that there would be no return, only a destined advance without regard for self, a sound of no retreat and an invincible might!


    That call filled the air of the entire Multiverse, and from that point onwards, conflict itself had gained meaning. Regardless of what had caused the fight or if the purpose was achieved, or whether the victor had the strength to plunder from the defeated after the fight, as long as they had fought until a decisive outcome was reached, the ones who fought would hence gain power from the worlds around them!


    Just like when one''s imagination was enough, and one could hence awaken psionic abilities¡­


    Just like when one''s perception and intelligence was enough, and one would hence be able to draw from magic¡­


    Just like how one would be able to call upon the elements should they have an affinity for all things¡­


    Just like when one''s spirit was sufficiently pure and determined, and one could manipulate ether¡­


    Just like how lifeforce would resonate from the depths of being as long as the desire in the mind was strong enough¡­


    Just like when the heart was willing in offering and aid, and Holy Light would reach it from the realm of the boundless¡­


    Just like how Shadow would overflow away from the most concealed of places with the will to struggle and free oneself from all shackles and binding¡­


    Just like all of those powers: wanting to battle and actually doing so would allow one to obtain power and experience, in turn ascending!


    Unbelievable power hence pulsated, baptizing all worlds and life¡ªin one split second, there was simply no telling how many species had been changed, hence gaining innate gifts, an increase in their abilities, or completely different possibilities for their future! Regardless if the entity that had gained that power would become a heartless Demon King which would heartlessly slaughter everything or a brave warrior who fought for every other living being, at the very least, a whole-new possibility had been born. It was a power that disregarded alignments of good or evil, race, or even justice itself!


    The enemy of that power was the Chaos itself: the experience and choices gained by killing Chaos elements would be much greater than killing any being allied to Order, because its founder was disgusted by unchanging eternity and all stagnated futures. Whether it would be a Void race that had paused without any chance of going forward or ancient civilizations that had fallen into an eternal and endless cycle, as long as they would fight against all that was miserable while triumphing over them, the victors would be able to gain the power to move the stagnated and bring about endless possibilities!


    The change which was reverberating throughout the Multiverse was also slowly transforming all that there was. Still, that shock which echoed upon every person was not all there was to it¡ªone would be able to see that a giant Wheel of Steel had once again manifested in the Void behind the body of the awakened Giant God, whereas silver Steel Strength and crimson divine flame was divided by the Giant God''s behemothic body into two divided reaches, each whirling of the wheel embodying the probability of the worlds dying.


    In addition, there was now also dimensional distortions and Void anomalies occurring, things which were even more frightening than the return of the gods. All who were watching the sight was left in pulsating panic!


    Around the body of the Giant God, a stagnated river composed of the radiance from countless stars had came to be. It was born in light and swirling in the Void, encircling the Giant God and shining with a glaring radiance, its end actually reaching a dark, obscurel and infinite oblivion¡ªthe champions of the various worlds and every Steel Python were actually very familiar with it, because the stagnated river and the endless oblivion was a sight of the core of realms: the World Inner, the residence of Steel Pythons!


    The stagnated river of starlight (the past), as well as the infinite trail of oblivion (future)¡­those sights that could only be seen in the World Inner had actually manifested in the Void of the multiverse along with the will of the Giant God¡ªapart from that, above the head of the Giant Gods, innumerable stars which had answered like the flashes of divine radiance were also appearing one after another, glimmering in boundless splendor.


    "What I demand is the change of the impossible!"


    The voice of the Giant God thundered over the Void. The stagnated river, a symbol of what had gone by, which was overflowing with endless information and endless memories¡ªall of which had been fated and hence unchangeable by reason¡ªwas sudden gushing. Just like before, as the radiance of unending divine power had returned to the Multiverse from the Root, the long since determined stagnated river which hence paused was actually restored for a split second!


    At the infinite oblivion attached to end of the river, a faint spot of unthinkable light began to shine from the stream''s restoration. Though weak at first, the light soon burst out with inexhaustive resplendence: exploding and spreading from within that infinite oblivion, it soon branched out without end, their birth giving rise to uncountable probabilities and boundless uncertainty!


    "What I demand is that which cannot be determined!"


    Within every World Inner, every existing World Inner beside the stagnated streams and on the other side of the oblivion shrouded in darkness, light was beginning to shine. That same light was born in response to the change that the Giant God had brought about, flowing, shining and illuminating all future that could come to pass.


    [In the Multiverse where all things are bound to the Initial Flame, there is absolutely no way to change the past since it has already happened. Any consciousness that disregards the existence of time would have to face bombardment by the Root of the Multiverse¡ªas a bare minimum, it is a truth of the Multiverse.]


    [That is why the past cannot be altered. That which has happened cannot happen again, and even rebirth after death is nothing other than a symbol of a champion''s power and might, a gentler aspect of Extraordinary power. Even so, it would never wipe away the fact that they have once died¡­but unlike the past, the future should be limitless.]


    [The future ought to branch itself without limit, present infinite paths, uncountable streams, and inestimable probabilities¡ªtherefore, on the edge of the stagnated river which symbolizes everything that has already came to pass, why have those genuine possibilities that should be without end in the first place developed into such dark oblivion?]


    The answer was very simple.


    Because the first Wise One of the Multiverse, the one who symbolized the future, had stopped.


    He was no longer striding forward or looking out towards the distance. Instead, the Wise One of the Future had turned around, looking back towards the first radiance called the past and the origin.


    [He is the Alpha and the Omega]


    [He is the First and the Last]


    [He is bent on creating everything anew, and ensnaring everything beneath his own dominion]


    [Blessing all things with the ''Future'' which belongs only to himself¡ªsuch is his intention]


    But now, because of the death and the resurrection, because of the many divine beings who had once departed the Multiverse because they had fallen to Divine Death, because all that should have been kept separated inside the Initial Flame were once again no longer connected to the Multiverse, much less affecting all that there was¡­all of those fallen gods had completely been revived by the One and Only, and everything had hence changed.


    The inexhaustive branching streams that carried along unending possibilities had punctured the dark oblivion by force as they flowed along the uncountable diverging paths. Therefore, ahead of the stagnated river, a magnificent brilliance brightened: there were seven of them, but the first three nodes of light were no longer glimmering, as if consumed by the darkness and having had its core obliterated.


    Meanwhile, the abundant stream of light which Joshua had stirred passed them all by without any pause. He had dashed past initial Psi, surpassed received magic, and bounded past spreading lifeforce¡ªstill, he continued forward, driving forward at the eternal node which belonged only to himself.


    Halfway through his journey, there was a power that arose from the oblivion, with every intent to intercept the Flame: darkness was leaking away from the earliest nothingness, blocking out the very first light. At the same time, in the distant future, Chaos would also be devouring all probabilities in an ambush leveled against the reverse flow.


    The Wise One who had brought about Future, occupied the very first node and the dominator of the infinite futures were bounding away, powers that simultaneously extended from the head and the tail. It was making a move from across space on time, as if intent on stopping that light¡ªbut its interruption did not succeed.


    Because a great sword had come to cut off the past.


    Because a giant axe had swung to cut off the future.


    Both weapons pierced the past and present, severing them from the other side so that the present could be briefly independent and immune from everything apart from the present itself.


    But likewise, the wielder of the axe had also cut off his own connection to the node of eternity.


    Ah¡­


    There was a voice that could have been either a deep sigh or a laughter emanating from the endless distance. That voice was indescribable and incomprehensible, with every tiny note that carried its expression appearing at the same time in different parts of the Multiverse and with varied temporal frame of reference. If one could not perceive the entire Multiverse at once, there would be no understanding its full meaning.


    Was that worth it?


    You have returned your divine power as the only god to revive every other god, in order to restore the Age of the Gods upon the Multiverse. That would achieve nothing other than throw away the outcome of your battle against every god in the Void within that endless time¡ªyou, who had once held the authority as the only god, had the right and the power to join the War of the Wise Ones.


    But you have given it all up, squandering the greatest trump card that is the Node of Eternity and the chance to do it all over again countless times, just to break the shackles I had out in place ever so simply.


    In response, Joshua showed a solemn expression and looked up silently towards the boundless distance.


    After Divine Death, the gods did not perish in the genuine sense. It was just that they were assimilated into the Initial Flame because they had been unable to withstand the power of the Root¡ªthat said, how profound was the chains of the Initial Flame? Once shrouded into the fold of the event horizon, they were no different from being non-existent.


    It is only the power of the Wise Ones that would allow one to free themself from event horizon the Root, but not even they could enter the Initial Flame, not to mention rescue the gods¡­otherwise, would you have even needed to thinking up all those schemes?


    The warrior''s own consciousness reverberated throughout the Multiverse in response to the ''Voice'' as well, laughing softly even as the Infinite power around himself slowly weakened and fades.


    I spent an inestimable amount of time to triumph over all the gods in the Root, claiming their divine power. I denied the divinity of every other god, their authority, and swept them all away, ascending as the One and Only, the sole ruler and the only divine being.


    At the time, I was divine power, and I was The God. I was the infinite divine power derived from the Initial Flame given form, the Wise One of the Gods. I should have been able to free myself from within the Initial Flame as if it was only natural.


    Releasing every god and returning their power would certain have lost me my authority as the Only God, splitting the Wise One of the Gods into the many divine beings who had once lived¡­I had certainly cut off the past as well, abandoning my Node of Eternity and the certain future of a Wise One, to fight you time and time again.


    Even so, what is there to it?


    "Such a thing like divine power? I have never once thought about wanting it¡ªI am merely throwing away something I do not desire, and once again assuming my own path!"


    ***


    At that very moment, the power of the Wise One was weakening. Every Demi Saint who were able to see it beside him could feel that, over on the other side, the endless existence was falling and restored unto the Multiverse itself, just as his voice no longer rang over all of the Multiverse, and he was beginning to mutter to himself.


    And yet, before they could understand what it all could mean, before they were able to hence feel fearful and terrified¡ªonce again, another brand-new power and infinite presence was rising precisely where it had withered!


    "But to me, a trillion or even infinite chances are actually no more different from one chance, because there only needs to be one miracle, one victory!


    As for whether it was worth it¡­


    "All salvation is merely hope that comes from the heart. All of them are worth it."


    "On the other hand, the battle I desire has nothing to do with reasons or outcome."


    Ascending as Wise One, retrogressing before being restored as one once more¡ªin the briefest of moments, the upheaval which would be remembered at heart by all of the Multiverse thus occurred over several times. Even some of the dullest of beings that simply could not have felt the entire Multiverse were left pulsating.


    At that moment, the returned warrior finally had the time to look around himself. He could see his friends and families¡ªcompanions, best friends, all of them were there. All whom he shared a bond of conflict and sacrifice with had come without exception¡­ no, there was still one who was not there.


    Laughing jovially, Joshua extended his hand. The iron cosmic fleet, which had set out one hundred and twenty thousand years ago and had journey so far away that they could not hurry to him even now, was hence pulled towards himself, and the warrior hence watched all of his comrades while the will to fight in his heart spread forth without end.


    I would never forgive any existence intending to take those things away, and the hopes of all beings in the Multiverse.


    No matter who they are.


    "Rouse your spirits!"


    Surrounded by everyone else, amidst their cheers that could destroy stars, the warrior hence sonorously declared the same thing he had shouted countless times, and yet never left anyone irritated¡ª


    "It''s time to fight!"

 Chapter 1053 - Hear Me

    The Multiverse of the present was completely different from how it had been during Joshua''s time.


    After being revived from death, experiencing a resurgence following his fall, losing his power as a Wise One once but reclaiming it once more¡­it was only until the very present moment that Joshua finally had the time to really take a serious look at his friends and family before him, all of whom had fought with all their power just to bring him back.


    For the Wise One of the Gods to claw his way out from within the Initial Flame was not actually a simple matter.


    How would he have described it? The way Joshua felt then was very much akin to hating the realm for having no handle which he could grab hold of and move¡ªdespite having inexhaustive power, he simply could not make a run for it to escape from the Root that was without a horizon, no target, and nothing else apart from being ''existent'', not to mention that it was hollower than the Void itself.


    In the past, Joshua had always expected that the day would come when he would be killed in death or injured grievously, his spirit or his core processor left in pieces or simply irreparable. That was why he had always made a record of this mental processes, keeping it along with a major portion of memories in an independent secret chest and entrusting it to Zero Three''s protection. If the time would come when he died or was harmed without hope of recovery, Zero Three would hence use that secret chest as a restoration point, breathing him new life or simply resurrecting him.


    He was not all concerned with potential problems such as the Ship of Theseus. In regards to a connection that basically surpassed the speed of light, for superior beings who were constantly connected to the Multiverse and transmitting information into it, all of them were a part of themselves, be it the main body which everyone was aware of or a body split out like the secret chest. He was essentially a profound existence who stood above and beyond worlds, and it was simply unnecessary for him to ponder with typical human logic or philosophy. But in spite of all that, the impact that Divine Death caused was likewise beyond the capacity of logic, instantly striking into every single clone that Joshua had spread throughout all of the Multiverse and sparing none, delaying even the secret chest which Zero Three was holding from connecting to himself for a very long time.


    Until that one day when Zero Three had arrived upon a distant, foreign cosmos and found a divine being who claimed that he had returned from the state of Divine Death.


    ***


    "Everything that I am telling you is the truth."


    Upon meeting Zero Three who had reached him from afar and possessed an outstanding level of ability, the divine being had invited her to his own godly nation. They engaged in a friendly conversation, and it was in that exchange that the god revealed his own experiences in wonder.


    "At the time, I had ventured into the state of Divine Death to protect the world I had lived in, to take that Evil God which had attacked us out myself¡ªto be really frank, I had nothing on my mind at the time at all, because I was simply driving myself to unleash my full power and beat the Evil God along with myself into oblivion."


    "Soon, the Evil God was destroyed just as I was dragged into the root¡­to be precise, half of me was being pulled in. Because of my sacrifice, the many citizens within my own world who had once doubted me also hence called upon my name and prayed for my return. Though the prayers were actually meaningless, they had awakened my blurred consciousness just when I had been almost pulled within the Root. Having come to, I resisted the assimilation of the Root, delaying it as long as I could, and was hence stuck between the Root and the normal Multiverse."


    The divine power which that god had embodied was ''Connection and Rejection''.


    The human heart being a natural barrier that rejected the thoughts of any other person, but through connections, they were also able to influence others or in turn be influenced. It was the same between humans, between human and worlds, civilizations and civilizations, as well as between civilizations and Order.


    The divine power of connection was therefore the greatest power and offensive measure in existence, with ability to link oneself to worlds and all living beings to be used as weapons, or even the Void itself to cause dimensional storms. On the other hand, the divine power of rejection was the most powerful defensive measure which could create a sealed space of absolute isolation, separating self from all dimensions or causality to stopping all external measures that could bring harm.


    That was how the divine being had rejected the reality where he had been pulled into the Root, and by connecting himself to all beings that believed in him, he had managed to maintain his own consciousness¡ªbut it was not really that useful since he still could not stop the pull into the Root, although he had mostly delayed it in comparison to most gods.


    "Then how did you manage to get out?" Zero Three asked curiously at the time.


    Then, after half a beat of silence, the god then sighed.


    "I was kicked out."


    After a long moment of silence and seeing Zero Three''s stunned face, he rather helplessly added, "I could feel an abundant and unstoppable power reverberating within the Root as if something was waging a war at everything else¡ªby coincidence, I had collided into that power which, by sheer coincidence, firmly knocked me away from the Root."


    "Even so, that was also the precise reason why I had lost a part of my divine strength, and can now only be considered one of the stronger Legends¡­in fact, as I gradually lost the use of the divine strength, this divine nation is the very last of my heritage."


    Meanwhile, when Zero Three had heard the word ''War'', she had immediately substituted it with ''Joshua''. She also remembered by association that it had probably been a few thousand years ago when Joshua had been pulled into the Root, and with his usual attitude¡­ what she meant was that when it came to Joshua, it would not have actually been unusual for him to start a war inside the Root.


    "So, you''re saying that as long as one is sufficiently powerful and possesses a sufficiently strong call from the outside world, a divine existence could be revived from Divine Death?"


    The god who had returned halfway through Divine Death nodded seriously in response to Zero Three''s summary, before shaking his head as well. "That is true, just as it isn''t¡ªmy example is one of extreme luck, but if anyone else is falling to Divine Death and desires to return, there are many conditions that must be met."


    "Firstly, the consciousness of the god entering the Root after Divine Death must be lucid and intent on returning to the world."


    "Secondly, the god must be connected to something outside which shares a sufficiently strong aspect with himself, such as what remains of his divine body, his sacred symbol, or the first generation of descendants that share his bloodline."


    "Lastly, he must be called upon on a remarkable scale, or at least over dozens of times beyond my own civilization. That is the only way that the belief could be manifested into something that is almost no different from collective divinity and pierce into the Root in order to be delivered into the heart of said divine being¡ªhence, with both resonating, only then would the divine existence be revived."


    After bidding the friendly god farewell, Zero Three made a return trip to the temporal trap at the Forbidden Zone for All Life. She then told Black who was still standing watch outside about that theory, while also entrusting the secret chest which she had been caring for to the dragon.


    "I will keep looking everywhere else for as many ways to revive Joshua as I could," she said, before setting out once again.


    Before the AI left, Black nodded in return. "I will keep guarding this place myself and acc.u.mulate my strength¡ªwhen the day comes that every condition is met, I will ensure that our Master would be able to obtain every single thing that would be able to bring him back."


    Later, it was the period when the Multiverse gradually entered a godless era: each divine being after another was falling into a slumber, with the Seven Gods themselves being no exception. That being said, compared to the other gods who were falling into unusual slumber and even stunned when that had happened, the Seven Gods'' own slumber appeared rather surprising and delightful, but because it had happened to quickly, they were unable to leave any information and left everyone else in utter perplexity.


    Eventually, after one hundred and twenty thousand years had passed, the prolonged passage of time allowed all the conditions to be fulfilled, and all the calling converged upon this place to allow for the warrior''s return.


    ***


    Raising his right hand to allow Black, Zero Three, and a group of other acquaintances to get up on his palm, Joshua was grinning widely as he spoke to every acquaintance, reaching out with his senses to feel their circ.u.mstances.


    First, it was Black¡ªthe little girl who had been ever playful, always sleeping, and just a little lazy had now become a champion with copious might. Joshua''s world form, which had been keeping a memory of every circ.u.mstances within his own world and its vicinity, allowed him to stay aware that she had stood watch over his lifefless body without change for a hundred and twenty thousand years.


    She had now reached the Ultimate Legend tier and was also a step away from becoming Demi Saint¡ªwhich, in turn, was a great challenge even for Ancient Dragons. While it would usually take an ordinary Ancient Dragon over hundreds or thousands of years to grow from infant to Legend, it would also take another few thousand years for one to reach full maturity, which in other words was High Legend, a stage where they would then be able to awaken an entire world. From that point onwards, the talent within the bloodline of the Ancient Dragon would be used up, and amongst endless individuals, there would probably only be one that could develop into Ancient Dragons of Creation that surpassed worlds, becoming capable of restoring or molding one.


    The more powerful they were, the harder it would be for them to struggle and free themselves from that limit¡ªeven if they could rise instantly to reach the pinnacle of their existence, the lack of experience meant that they would not understand what breaking through the limit actually meant. On the other hand, weaker species such as humans had to surpass their own limits when they were in the Supreme phase, and had therefore developed various procedures tailored to humankind. That, coupled to the with their massive base population, meant that there would always be the few exceptions that would be born as natural champions.


    Moreover, for the Ancient Dragons whose bloodline limit was at High Legend, it made a breakthrough far too complicated as compared to humans in the first place. In addition, without any measures that they could surpass themselves, they would not at all understand what a ''bottleneck'' was before approaching the threshold of ascension.


    Nonetheless, an unnamed Creator God had once been mentioned in the heirloom from the Wise One of Arcane which the Knowers had inherited, an individual who embodied the legacies of Wise Ones from the past¡ªbut according to the description, it had probably been an Ancient Dragon of Creation as well, meaning that Black, being able to surpass the limits of her own bloodline and becoming a remarkably powerful being even amongst Ultimate Legends, had done very well. In fact, she would have surpassed ninety-nine percent of Ancient Dragons across the Multiverse.


    When it came to the natural barrier between Ultimate Legend and Demi Saints, unless one was exceptionally gifted or simply possessed outstanding fortune and was hence able to find a fully compatible path, it simply did not matter how much time had passed otherwise. Being Ultimate Legend would already allow a limitless strengthening, but given that Demi Saint was a step towards the infinite and a dangerous leap which limitedly exceeded the unlimited, there were cases of individuals who simply hovered in the air, unable to decide where they should be landing.


    Apart from Black, who had lift her head and puffed her chest to show Joshua the results of her prolong period of efforts, Ying and Ling, who were held tightly in her hands, were also stirring¡ªhaving been cultivated by Joshua''s divine power into two worlds, the divine armament siblings had already become the rulers of the Blade and Axe realms after countless years of Lightchaser prayers and worship. Within them, there was substantial souls of the brave who had died in battle against the Chaos while wielding divine items.


    Those souls had been drawn into Ying and Ling''s realms by instinct despite them being in slumber still, even forming a curious living ecosystem within¡ªa realm of living weapons. In that place, every being was born in the form of psionic weapons, nurtured and grown. If one had to describe it, they were brethren derived from Joshua and Ying and Ling, and could perhaps be called armament angels or armament fairies, or indeed a brand-new race of divine armaments born instead of being forged.


    Given that most divine items were cold weapons, most of those weapon fairies had the same appearance. Still, as Joshua listened to the divine armament siblings express their unrestrained imagination about creating some cannon fairy, ship fairy, castle fairy, or even planet fairy¡­ then, as the warrior slid a glance towards the elemental fairies who were using their elemental powers to write things like [Fairy Queen has been here!] or [Fairy XX has been here with the Queen!], the warrior sighed and quietly permitted the siblings'' ideas for the future.


    At the very least, they were not elemental fairies¡­after all, were the Silver Fairies not considerably better?


    Turning slightly, Joshua leveled his gaze with Nostradamus. The elderly man, who had borne witness to the path of his growth, had likewise reached the level of Ultimate Legend¡ªsince the former Starfall civilization of Mycroft had long since scattered, the old mage worked alone as an individual in the Multiverse Union, as a Legendary champion. After all, regardless of how enlightened the Union would be, there must be certain differences, squabbles, and faction struggles within a massive union, along with various bizarre scheming and personal agendas.


    After having served Order with heart and body for over thousands of years, Nostradamus ended up too unbothered with such things before he simply handed in his resignation to build another colossal academy for Extraordinary individuals in one of the quieter, peaceful, and secluded locations in their old cosmos. Moreover, this college was unlike the Winter Fort Academy, as his new students were neither limited to a single nation nor a race¡ªit was open to everyone across the Multiverse.


    Laughing, Joshua and the mage spoke of the major events that had occurred over the last hundred thousand years. Given that everyone was an Extraordinary individual, though their many thoughts and emotions were not expressed with words, Joshua could still see that his old friend had not been falling behind or corrupted, but had actually maintained his initial mindset to keep on moving forward. In response, the warrior was sincerely happy for him and offered him his blessings.


    Meanwhile, there certainly was less need to talk about Zero Three. She had been on the search for ways to revive himself all along, and if not for her having planned everything out and managing to contact Karlis''s reincarnated form when she had incidentally explored the Port Fortress on the edge of the world inside his body through Black, it would have taken him dozens of thousands of years more before he could have awakened, as well as the complete destruction of the Lightchasers at their own Radiant Domain¡ªnot to mention that the success rate would have been extremely low.


    As they conducted an information exchange, Zero Three was presently closer to the threshold of Demi Saint than Black in terms of sheer ability. Being one of the core hubs of the present Mana Net System distributed across all of the Multiverse, the resources and knowledge that Zero Three could draw from were far greater than most Extraordinary individuals. She had also long since reached Ultimate Legend tier, and the reason she had not surpassed that level was merely because she did not spare the effort to search for her own path before Joshua was revived.


    "There is no need to slow down over myself."


    "But that is my choice¡ªand now, could I not ascend as well?"


    The exchange was simple and the more familiar Joshua was with the other, the less necessary words were. The Giant God watched as the girl smiled at him, before smiling as well.


    "I''m back."


    "Welcome back."


    ***


    The reason that the Mycroft civilization had split up in the past was primarily due to internal differences in opinion. Some believe that the union, which was slowly becoming seclusive, too stable, and was beginning to lose its capacity for development and assuming a more active role, was no longer an eligible faction for command¡ªthe faction who conveyed that opinion consisted of Mycroftians who were living in their various major shelter realms, including the heirs of the former explorers, pirates, and bounty hunters. Because all of them were born with an affinity for the Void, they were more willing to explore faraway reaches, and not the stable living for a major union.


    Therefore, they got up and left, and those who had split away included several of Joshua''s students: when the quartet of the former First Party Ivan Makarov, Amelia Makarov, Nick, and the Dwarf had developed a new age of mass production for Void merchandise through their Pioneer Labs organization, they had also vaguely established an empire of commerce. From that point onwards, they would often wander and move their merchant Void base around, roaming the many stars and conducting trade with one civilization after another, taking risks or adventuring to accomplish certain entrusted tasks or missions.


    They would occasionally make a stop, but it would definitely not be for too long. Aside from that, they would occasionally take a lazy moment to enjoy things, but they would always be able to rally their spirits: the wandering empire of Void merchants and a journeying group of tradesfolk who explored worlds was thus their legacy.


    Meanwhile, the Nature Magister, Barnil, Barbarossa, Brandon, and other Legendary champions of Mycroft would take the Ether Ring World with them, altering it into stellar forms of ether as they left. Even if they did not think that the issues plaguing the Union were actually so serious, there certainly was no need for the Mycroft civilization to get mixed up in the turbid and stagnated quagmire. Hence, they had moved the Ether Ring World into the Silent Void as they assumed anonymity, while the many champions would often head into the depths of darkness where they slayed Chaos to train their own ability.


    In short, they were alive when they face tribulations, and dead in stable bliss.


    Either way, the people of Mycroft had managed to spread themselves across the cosmoses, and should one group of them fall, there were still others who would carry on their banner. After having ascertained that their civilization would always survive, they did not have to hesitate to place themselves in danger, which was as much exhilarating as it was harmful. Save for the few Legends who had gone missing in the course of their exploration such as Barbarossa, the Murloc High Priest, and several other new Legends, most of them had long since reached High Legend. Furthermore, several famous figures such as Brandon, Barnil, and Galanoud had reached Ultimate Legend, and were actually able to display Demi Saint levels of ability under certain conditions.


    It was not as if they did not have what it took to become a Demi Saint, but they were simply demanding perfection¡ªbefore the vital moment, there was no need to pick out their final path so early.


    As for Roland¡­his circ.u.mstances were rather special. Being the former and first leader of the Union, the Holy Knight had founded an organization affiliated to the Holy Light after serving his term. The organization, known as the Helping Hand, was a body that had nothing to do with the Seven Gods or religion, but was a major humanitarian organization whose influence reached across the cosmoses. Most amongst their ranks were those who had trained in the Holy Light, and their daily tasks usually ranged from accepting rescue missions to culling various aberrations, Chaos, or Evil Gods.


    From a certain perspective, the Helping Hand would have counted as mercenaries: they likewise accepted missions to aid the Union in locations where the Chaos had attacked, stationing a garrison to defend or even building fortresses. By now, their organization had become a truly diverse organization and it had also been a long time since Roland was their leader. Instead, it was now led by one of the founding elders: a new Ultimate Legendary who had inherited the ideals of his seniors, perpetually holding the torch and willing to fight wherever the beings in the Multiverse would call upon them.


    Apart from those split major factions of Mycroft, there were still many other adventurers who had left alone, heading of to various other places where they would multiply or enjoy new escapades. By now, most of the former would have developed into another unique form such as half-machines, with children birthed naturally possessing mechanical genes: pure-blood cyborgs who could easily connect themselves into data lines. Needless to say, there were also others who modified themselves into plants or with bloodlines of magical creatures, or simply convert themselves into a brand-new race of human.


    Of the former, one of their members of the Elite Party which Joshua had especially looked after had also established a great empire of aberrations¡ªEmperor Constantine, once known as Alchemist, had worked with Creed and Elma to lead various Void realms in claiming semi-independence for a cl.u.s.ter of stars. That place eventually became a playground for those who liked to modify their own bodies and a paradise for the free-spirited, while also becoming the new home of the freed Amos citizens following the departure of Imperator Amos, an independent faction which existed separately from the Multiverse Union, even possessing considerable ability. Certainly, there were also criminal elements who had left their previous groups and had become anonymous, people whom Constantine¡ªa person who had considerable alignment to Chaos¡ªwas willing to grant sanctuary for, although they would be denounced once they left his borders.


    Nonetheless, most of Joshua''s former students were still adventurers. Whether it was Priest and his teammates who had once again assumed a journey of exploration, or Lisa and Syndicate who were aiding various civilizations in the nearby sectors of the Multiverse in weathering through various obstacles and proving their own paths, all of them now were Ultimate Legends who could ensure their own safety in the hostile Multiverse.


    Meanwhile, the Sage and the Wise One of Psi''s legacies and ruins had finally been claimed. On the other hand, it had not been long since the Wise One of Shadow had ascended, not to mention that the relics which the Wise Ones of Arcane, Lifeforce, Ether, and Elements had left were still remaining in various corners of the Multiverse. That was why Priest, Lisa, Syndicate, and the others kept roaming all worlds in search for various clues, for any traces that would lead to those ancient ruins. It had taken some time even with help from the Knowers, but they had finally found a ruin belonging to the Wise One of Elements, in which they had also found older clues about the Wise One of Arcane.


    Setting aside the thrill of the journey and the upheaval that they would cause upon the cosmic factions with their finding of the Wise Ones'' legacies, the fairy race had in turn gained plenty. With those inheritances, their kind was no longer bound to element rich realms, and could instead spread across all corners of the Multiverse.


    There was no telling if that was a point of calamity or joy for the Multiverse.


    Naturally, there were many other tales to be told: be it Zero One who was remaining amongst a massive artificial intelligence collective existing independently on a dormant galaxy, which in turn provided for his personal evolution, or Arlwa''s group which had grown from its one great ark to a space fleet of steel which continued the journey that lasted one hundred and twenty thousand years, every story and feat were equally exciting, just as their abilities had grown formidable. In short, the heirs of the Flame had all ignited their own radiance in the dark Multiverse, advancing without hesitation as they illuminated the path before them.


    And that was what Joshua had really wanted to see.


    "Everyone has been well."


    After a moment of silence, the Giant God smiled. "I had always thought about the worst possible outcomes and in turn, considered how I could change them¡­but I had also forgotten that others would also be able to think of it, and would likewise alter such things as well. Moreover, it would never be only me who could gain success."


    Now, the Multiverse Union had seen the rise of four Demi Saints¡ªImperator Amos had long since left for the Initial Flame, although the clone he left had asked Joshua a few questions about the chances of making a breakthrough as a Wise One before leaving thoughtfully. Likewise, the other Demi Saints were also waiting in the distance, and they would also be sharing a few words with Joshua and explain the general situation of the present Multiverse.


    If life is a script fated to head towards death, then in this new script, I have nurtured that fate so that it prolongs towards the infinite!


    Listening as the others described the formidable force that was the Multiverse Union, along with the considerably united hearts and opinion of factions within, Joshua could not help but smile. Not only was that because what he wanted had came to be in this future, the many cosmoses of the present were also no longer defenseless against the Wise One of the Future, weak meat with scattered strength, but a body united that could swing out heavy steel punches.


    Even if the Demi Saints still cannot join the battle, an Order of such solidarity and unity of hearts would be able to ensure that the backup measures he has left in place would no longer activate.


    With that thought, after speaking to all friends and family present, Joshua looked up towards the endless stars of the Void, as well as the light he could now clearly see behind the stars.


    Still, the warrior lowered his head again soon enough, and he began forthrightly, "And next, I shall tell all of you about how you would be able break through to rise from Ultimate Legend up to Demi Saint. I will tell you about the method therein, but it is so difficult and so strictly demanding that even ninety-nine percent of all who are aware would probably not be able to ascend even with that awareness. I trust that all of you would be fine with that, just as I would still inform you regarding that reality."


    "But before that, it is my belief¡ªit is my conviction¡ªthat all life in the Multiverse needs to know about all of these truths."


    "Order and the Chaos, the Evil Gods who assault all living beings, the fading stars, the Multiverse which is gradually falling into the darkness¡­and indeed why the Multiverse is actually overflowing with misery, sacrifices, and death, and who was it that has driven it to such a state."


    To all living beings, hear me.


    At that very moment, as he spread all four of his arms at the Void, Joshua''s voice resounded across the entire Multiverse¡ªthe power of the Wise One shook the fabric of worlds and permeated all that there was, delivering personal will and information towards all beings of intelligence.


    The truth which I shall tell you is the real identity of our actual enemy, the Mastermind¡ªI shall be enlightening you about his plan, the fallout measures he has set in place, his weakness, and what you or I should be doing in order to defeat him.


    Those words were actually heard so far away as to reach the other side, extending to the vicinity of the Initial Flame.


    The profound wills that had been locked in strife¡ªall of them were able to hear it.


    They were taken aback, perplexed, but each of them would finally glance sideways slightly to look upon the other end of distant dimensions.


    Listen to my words.

 Chapter 1054 - The Brief but Eternal Future

    It was a story that happened a very long ago, unfolding in an age far older than any prehistoric civilization.


    This was the tale of what had happened to a group of mayflies, born after the Initial Flame had set a radiance alight upon the Multiverse and hovered over its splendor perpetually.


    Born in the Void and the foam floating following the incineration of the Flame, a simple construct¡ªor as it should be known, a simple lifeform¡ªwas born unto the world upon the bits and pieces left, which would eventually become realms, and within that silent, boundless light.


    It had no name, an aspect about itself that had remained until now, but if one had to pick a name for it, there would be no other than a mayfly. Their lifespan was so utterly brief that within certain realms, they would not actually last from dawn to dusk.


    The species was neither sentient nor intelligent. All that its simple form was able to do was to record everything that was around itself, then transmit it to other individuals¡ªthose mayflies, which were simply unaware of their own births or deaths, hence formed a tiny cycle within that eternal radiance.


    The death of each mayfly individual would end with the birthing of more infant mayflies, and before that would happen, the individual would entrust all the information it had recorded to another a.d.u.l.t mayfly: the gathering of information was the process through which their self would grow stronger. Soon afterwards, the other a.d.u.l.t mayfly would do the same as well, delivering its own memories and the memories of the previous mayfly on to the next. In that prolonged process of transmission and as new generations of mayflies would mature, new cycles would begin and enlarge the life cycle of mayflies.


    Naturally, the information that they could carry also hence grew exponentially.


    As the matured mayflies shared memories with one another without stopping, while the infants which may have only lasted from dawn to dusk rapidly matured to become a new generation of bodies which recorded and transmitted¡ªamongst those innumerable individuals, the perpetual transmission and exchange of information hence developed from the earliest insignificant instinct which could be completed with a single exchange, up to an ever enlarging record which required more mayflies to complete. Eventually, even entire mayfly groups were needed to gather as one, with the incessant delivery and exchanges becoming an eternal duty that occupied every moment of their time and lifespan, save for the self-splitting process just before their deaths.


    Birth, gaining memories, receiving, transmitting, splitting, birth, gaining memories, receiving, transmitting, splitting¡­it was an eternal, endless cycle, and such was their instinct and duty.


    The entire mayfly swarm had hence become an immeasurably massive information vault with ever-growing internal storage capacity.


    Moreover, for them, they could absolutely not pause or have respite¡ªeven if just for the briefest of moments. Throughout the course of those mayflies'' lives, they could not afford to hesitate, to think, or even be caught in indecision.


    They had to keep moving eternally, transmitting eternally, dying eternally, and then splitting themselves to grow into something new¡ªthey were not allowed to hibernate or rest in peace, nor would they slow down. That was as sleeping would mean death, pausing would mean loss, and should a single mayfly have caused a fault and thrown away the memories it should be keeping, their duty of transmitting information would have had a partial lack of information, with things that would hence be permanently ''forgotten''.


    Then, a long period passed by.


    Endless time had passed for the mayfly which was born today and gone tomorrow and their growingly profound circulation, until that one fateful day came when another civilization had stumbled upon them.


    It was another race born unto a realm deriving from the Initial Flame. Following their own lengthy evolution and development, those complex lifeforms which basked in the radiance of the Initial Flame had finally step out into the Void and began to wander the various skies¡­and it was when they had reached the vicinity of the Initial Flame that they found those simple but unintelligent mayfly swarm nearby that did nothing other than hover around its light.


    They were not the most ancient of beings. There were many more primitive lifeforms that were more superior or inferior as compared to the mayflies, and though their kind had existed within the radiant reaches of the Multiverse which had been stable for a long time, their history was far too short as compared to those most ancient of beasts born in Chaos.


    Moreover, their power was not actually considerable¡ªeach mayfly individual was basically a simple bundle of nodes where energy and information were kept, not to mention that both aspects of storage were extremely limited in a single specimen. In fact, obtaining the energy from a hundred thousand of those mayflies would not have been enough to ignite a candle.


    They were not intelligent either, because the pure exchange of information only represented what had already been there in the very beginning. Aside from the basic recorded memories from the first mayfly, most of the other elements obtained by other mayflies were excess or insignificant information. Their kind would simply never compare to multicellular lifeforms, much less spark the flare of information.


    What was worse, they were not large in size but were very much miniscule instead¡ªeach mayfly was no larger than bacteria, and they could very well be the smallest living thing that all civilizations in the Void could discover.


    Still, their swarm was incomparable in terms of size.


    And their numbers were without end.


    More than that, the collective which had an affinity for the light had actually become a dark, obscure shroud that covered a small portion of the endless light shining from the Initial Flame.


    Despite not being ancient, not powerful, not huge, and being unintelligent, they were all still alive, from the ancient primeval ages until that day¡­until then, when a group of lifeforms born after them had evolved into intelligent beings, even developing an entire civilization before reaching them.


    The curious intelligent species had brought with them more information, hence becoming the Second Light that was receptive for the mayflies. It had been a variable, a catalyst¡ªan infinite possibility beyond the mayflies'' own eternal cycle.


    Such was the first moment when intelligence and Self was born, and also the time when possibilities and future came to be.


    At that very instant, it¡ªthey¡ªhad truly opened their eyes, lifting their gaze from their self-enclosed and self-circulating shells to gaze upon the vast Multiverse.


    The ancient, primitive civilization had taught the mayflies, which were born one day and gone the next, a great many things including thinking, judging, and reacting to external stimuli. They had led a lonely race towards the grand stage that was the Multiverse, and then instructed them in friendship, beauty, hope, and love.


    Naturally, they had also taught them what forgetting actually was.


    ***


    After a long period had passed, the civilization which had enlightened the mayflies were gone.


    Where had they actually gone to?


    That memory had actually blurred, since the Steel Strength of the Multiverse had decayed due to the sheer age that had passed, with not even the faintest trace despite combing through the memories of countless Evil Gods. That was not surprising, however, since the Evil Gods were entities that had only come to be after the ascension of the Wise One of Future, and the Wise One himself would probably have forgotten the truth of that matter as well¡­ how would the Giant God of Steel be able to browse through a memory of that age then?


    Be that as it may, there may not have been some convoluted cause, because that civilization may well have fallen across the long course of time, and was thus forgotten.


    It had been a remarkably novel experience: a form of data loss , a form of ending for a cycle, the diminishing of a past, and a form of impending death.


    And that was precisely the first moment when Future was given form.


    [No¡­ that can never be allowed]


    [We¡­ we simply would not allow anything to be forgotten]


    The sparks of intelligence were hence ignited.


    In turn, the mayflies obtained an epiphany: the antonym of so called ''memory''¡­was the forgotten.


    And in response, to the mayflies which remembered everything and kept everything at heart eternally, it was absolutely unacceptable.


    For the mayflies that were born in the day and perished by night, the memories of their whole lives would be entrusted upon other mayflies, an evidence that they had once existed. If their own brethren would forget, they would have been completely wiped out from existence, and it was equivalent to having a part of the mayfly collective being lost, their profound and prolonged records hence no longer complete.


    To be forgotten was no different from perishing for all eternity¡ªit was more frightening as compared to being caught inside the event horizon of a black hole, something that was even more feared by all.


    That was simply unacceptable.


    Joshua''s voice and will quaked the Multiverse. For the briefest of moments, everyone was able to hear, see, and be aware of the eternal cycles those little mayflies existed within, as well as the epiphany sparked and derived in them¡ªthe Giant God was silent for a brief moment in return, as everyone made their own guesses, quietly confirmed the theory of every living being.


    Such was the beginning of the Wise One of the Future.


    ***


    The essence of the Wise One of the Future was something very similar to that of the Evil Gods: an eternal existence which gathered every single memory possessed amongst a race, a civilization, or a collective existence.


    In fact, that would be a wrong way of phrasing it. It was not that he resembled the Evil Gods¡ªit was the Evil Gods who resembled them instead.


    The Perished Eternities that were a perpetual constant only ever yearned for the everlasting, the light. Like mayflies that were only ever able to see the light or moths lunging for the flames, they were calling out, screaming, exclaiming, and bellowing in rage at the multitude of lights from afar, towards those existences that were still perpetuating memories and oblivion, their endless warmth still extending.


    That was what those so-called Evil Gods would go for and attack, advancing only for devastation and to turn newly risen civilizations into new Evil Gods: they were neither good nor evil, neither kind nor hostile. They had neither purpose or desire, and what they wanted was not to destroy, but destruction would come inevitably because they were close.


    In fact, from a certain perspective, their assault and conversion were nothing other than a ''remembrance'' of everything.


    And that was the truth of the so-called Invasion of the Evil Gods, and the conclusion of eras.


    In the end, it was nothing other than a story of some mayflies that desired to remember everything, to extinguish the Flame and engrave it upon themselves.


    The Wise One of the Future simply could not live with forgetting. It was simply because every single past memory had been eternally recorded that everything from the infinite information following birth of the Multiverse had been kept as an equivalent of the Akashic Records. The Wise One of Future was hence able to remember all past of eternity, and stand aloft upon the profound presence to develop the infinite future.


    He had rejected death¡ªwhich had hence given birth to all Evil Gods, and was how the Perished Eternities had come to be.


    He had rejected the notion that not all things could be remembered¡ªand thus absolute Chaos was given form out of nothing, latching onto everything else that lived and existed.


    He had rejected the fact that things forgotten would never be reclaimed¡ªand therefore infinite parallel universes, infinite parallel worlds, and infinite futures thus existed.


    The Multiverse was splitting apart, just like how those mayflies would split apart after their deaths.


    At first, the Wise One of the Future simply would not be able to comprehend why the other Wise Ones born from other civilizations and the other races would resist his dominion¡ªcould it be that not everything had been remembered? Could it be that not everyone had been able to obtain Eternity and the Infinite futures?


    No longer was there a need to worry about being forgotten, of being destroyed, or even death! After all, the infinite parallel worlds would carry every single possibility, not to mention that the infinite branches of futures would eventually become the definition and undoubtable truth under the power of the Wise One. Even if the stars should go out and the worlds should die, there would always be a possibility for them to exist.


    It was the Death of Eternity, Eternal Memories, Infinite Futures, Infinite Possibilities.


    ***


    At present, Joshua had raised his upper left hand which was empty. Within it was a vague radiance of Chaos: it was the power that the Wise One of the Future had established, a special ability that was correlated to the Initial Flame. It was bound to everything there was, recording and transmitting everything, and using that as an origin point would nurture the unending parallel universes.


    It was called the Chaos¡ªthat is, the Chaos as it had been before Future had developed it.


    The Giant God clenched his fist, and the obscure Chaos abruptly burst out in great light. Hence, every being could all see it: countless Evil Gods, forgotten civilizations, forgotten races, and forgotten names that were all remembered once more in the infinite parallel universes. They had never been forgotten or abandoned, because the Future would remember them, allowing them to exist eternally and never really be reduced to oblivion, even until the Multiverse reached the end of its life.


    The intention of the Wise One of the Future is to remember every trace of information in the Multiverse. After having done that, he¡ªor they¡ªwould then simply die, passing on all those memories to the next Multiverse. The legions of Evil Gods would be the seeds, and using the form of all fallen civilizations, they would develop an entirely new future.


    The Multiverse which is splitting apart without limit is just like the mayflies splitting themselves without limit. The delivered information and legacies would develop just as they once did, for what they are trying to do is nothing other than what the mayflies had once done¡ªit was just that the mayflies which would not size up against bacteria previously had become the entire Multiverse itself.


    The eternal memories and the eternal transmission would continue on eternally. Even if the Multiverse were to be destroyed in some calamity, that process would never be interrupted.


    In other words, it was basically no different from the endlessly splitting and legacies of the mayflies: it was a civilization with legacies, as well as the most powerful form of Order there was!


    An Order which extended with the units of Multiverse, and of such unimaginable profoundness that all living beings in the Multiverse were no more than spare parts and basic aspects.


    The Ultimate Order which existed as a memory and a structure that simply was not concerned with individual will!


    It had nothing to do with all living beings, because it was a tale that belonged only to the mayflies that were spread throughout the Multiverse.


    "But is there anything bad about that?"


    Such a voice spoke from afar, from the other side of the Multiverse.


    It was the voice of a civilization, and a curios inquiry.


    "We are already gone, but still we exist in the infinite futures and the infinite parallel worlds. Even if we are forgotten, the Wise One would still remember us¡ªwe had struggled to bring all this to be so that there would be no longer any need to worry over purpose, not to mention that there would always be a fated outcome. The only fault that we have is that we are able to accept failure, but if we could be remembered¡­we would still be remembered, even in the next age of the Multiverse."


    "Could that not be what happiness is all about?"


    After that question was asked, more civilizations and individuals were left perplexed.


    All of them had always thought of the darkness which shrouded everything as such a horror, that the boundless Chaos was only ever destined to represent ruin and eternal calamity. And yet, here Joshua was, telling them that the same darkness only wished to remember everything, that the inexhaustive Chaos was fundamentally a memory tool, that there would still be a place for them in that eternal future.


    Innumerable hearts that were not firm enough, uncountable beliefs that were not stubborn enough, endless wills that were not mad enough, and the countless intelligences that were not foolish enough had hence began to feel bewildered and doubt the necessity of resistance.


    In the end, it was a Wise One.


    The most ancient and most powerful Wise One since the beginning of history, the first to defeat and destroy other Wise Ones and one that symbolized infinite futures.


    So¡ª


    Do all of you desire so much to embrace the future that is not forged by your own hands?


    This kind of happiness is nothing more than the most inferior kind¡ªto entrust everything upon the happiness of self upon the identical of oneself existing in another parallel universe? It is even hollower than a dream.


    Apart from the Wise Ones, apart from the swarm of mayflies that would keep dying since their birth and pass down their memories to other individuals¡ªwho would try to understand or desire such happiness?


    The meaning in true happiness and true freedom is the right to reject happiness with great resolve, the right to completely refuse an undesired future!


    Yearn for more, ask for more! What we want¡ªwhat we deserve¡ªis not grace from anyone else, but the best future that we could grasp with our own hands!


    Joshua spread his fingers and put down Black and the others, before looking around at the Multiverse, his boundless power overflowing from his body.


    I would not care for frivolous matters such as whether they are right.


    Even so, I know that I am right.


    The essence of the Wise One of the Future is memories: of all the civilizations kept at heart and also the endless Evil Gods. With it, it would control more than 99.8% of all possibilities unfolding in the Multiverse. At the same time, the total number of Evil Gods is five hundred times the number of presently existing cosmoses and civilizations of Order, or perhaps more. Their very existence would allow the Wise One of the Future to hold a strong advantage in the war for this Multiverse, and in the infinite parallel universe, he would be able to develop any form of future he desires.


    But simply by delaying them and fighting that enemy five hundred times the size of our own, the Wise One of the Future would in turn lose his greatest Trump Card¡ªculling the Evil Gods is no different from killing apart of its body, and the path towards our victory.


    Joshua sonorously declared that single aspect to all intelligent life in the Multiverse. He would shed the light upon the Wise One of the Future''s edge that was hidden in the gloom of history, allowing all to know his essences: the source of his power, the form of his existence, and his weakness.


    It certainly was not Joshua''s individual accomplishment, but a feat brought about by Wise Ones in the past, and every other forerunner.


    Because the first three Wise Ones: of Psi, Arcane and Lifeforce were born under the influence Future, the process of their power''s development was hence exposed to him and those essences remembered. In addition, without their own caution and pinpointing the threat that is the Wise One of the Future or the synchronized assistance from other Wise One, they would only ever have been defeated and fall no matter how hard they fought.


    However, The Wise Ones of Elements and Ether were two most exceptional geniuses diverging beyond the class of Arcane. At first, they had developed a brand-new possibility upon the path of Arcane to become the second and third Wise Ones of Arcane, but that was when both of them realized at once that something was not right. They had hence taken an alternate path, establishing elements and ether¡ªon the scale of the Multiverse, their ascension could almost be counted as being simultaneous, after of which they would join forces in resistance against Future.


    And hence, those two had fought against Future for such a long time that they had held on until the ascension of the Wise One of Holy Light, the Wise One of Shadow, and myself.


    ***


    In the beginning, the Extraordinary power which the Wise Ones had founded was not at all tailored against Future. Even Elements and Ether had done no more than to realize that something unusual was afoot and were actually unable to fight against it. Each process and detail of their ascension would unfold within the sight of Future that they would never be able to win even if they shared the same level of ability, not to mention that their ability was actually a notch lower in the first place.


    But later on, both Holy Light and Shadow had managed to pick up on that fact. They thus began to plan and arm themselves to suppress and resist Future so that their ascensions would be unknown to all, preventing Future from catching on about their information as much as possible.


    Be that as it may, all of them were still caught in a disadvantage. In the end, they were not aware of Future''s existence and essence, and therefore could only leave various clues for their successors.


    And I am that successor.


    I am the fall of Chaos, the one who would bring an end to Future.


    Joshua''s voice was cold and calm.


    Because he was that successor.


    He had risen as the Wise One of the Gods within the Initial Flame. Not only would Future be unable to sense him, but he would also definitely be able to know about the process of his ascension. On the other hand, when Joshua himself had analyzed the multitudes of Evil Gods and the memories of ancient civilizations, he realized what the essence of the Wise One of Future was.


    From the very start of his battles against the Evil Gods and the Chaos, Joshua had been ever vigilant. Apart from the path of ''leveling up'' where fighting was immediately rewarded for all beings along with the path of the Wise One of the Gods, his true essential path was unfathomable, its name not known even now.


    In fact, his power was created to shatter that Eternity and the Infinite Future.


    "But, master¡ªthe time."


    The black dragon whose body blocked out the stars mumbled rather uncomfortably then. "All in all, you have just ascended recently¡­are you really able to step inside the ring and join the battle of the Wise Ones?"


    "All that you have mention is simply insignificant in the face of absolute power."


    It is time.


    Still, Joshua was simply not at all concerned about that.


    The Wise One of the Future has fought against the other Wise Ones for such prolonged eras across countless universes and countless parallel worlds. Even so, that does not actually mean anything because in the conflict between the Wise Ones, it is impossible for either sides to want to grow in power while they fought. Ultimately, it has been a war where everything was put on the line, a fight waged upon all aspects, all angles and all possibilities¡­there would not have been space for consideration, much less development.


    Back when the Wise One of Psi was born, the progress of Future had been probably above 99%. But after so many years have passed and so many Wise Ones have ascended, his progress is still stuck at 99.8%.


    However, given how the Wise One of the Future could still speak to me while the other Wise Ones were unable to, it is evident that he has the effort to spare even after being surrounded and assaulted by four other Wise Ones to maintain an advantage. That being said, as long as his progress never reaches 100%, it would mean that there is a fundamental gap that could not widen between himself and the other Wise Ones.


    Because the Wise Ones are unlimited power.


    Because of the sacrifices and sharing of the former Wise Ones, we are afforded enough time to tell you everything.


    Before this, Joshua had ascended through divine power¡ªand the essence of the gods were wishes, the essence of their power being the ability to make wishes come true.


    With the gods being incarnations of hopes and dreams, the change which divine power brought about was Joshua''s dreams blessed upon the world. From then onwards, fighting would no longer be merely a method, because it could be used as a purpose which would bring forth many more possibilities for every existence.


    War is my wish and my hope, but pure warring would only ever throw the Multiverse into an endless hell.


    Then, as Joshua''s spread his hands, boundless mirages began to spread and engulf all that there was. He was presenting the future that the Wise One of War would bring about: it was the strong origin of conflict where civilizations, races, or individuals would rely upon, a future where they would head for different worlds and civilizations to do battle and provoke conflict, altering war and variables in the Multiverse through the endless slaughter. The corpses of the defeated would be drained dry by the victors, and all of the Multiverse would hence become a great farm of insects.


    Meanwhile, the new Wise One would be the victor of that War of Eternity.


    Every Wise One who have come before would cause great influence upon all Wise Ones who would come later.


    Joshua clenched his fist before relaxing it¡ªthis time, a new mirage appeared, but it was the future of the Wise One of Emotion. It was a Multiverse where everyone slowly developed a set of procedures for complete emotional emulation in the name of power. Their Emotion Power would not stop combining and compressing, finally becoming beasts, aberrations, or rulers of various major emotional forces. At the same time, the once complete emotion in civilizations, races, and the individuals would ultimately be honed into a radicalism due to prolonged cultivation.


    While different emotions may not have necessarily needed to be adversaries, but there would definitely be contrasting feelings that were natural enemies. In the evermore erratic seas of the Multiverse, wanting to become a new Wise One would necessitate the ability to break through those many obstacles and rise above all radicalism.


    The Wise One of the Future has forged our futures. He cannot act against you directly because all of you are a part of his memory as well¡ªit is only the existent Eternity nodes that he sees as foreign elements which he would attack personally, which denies him the chance of using a pinpointed Evil God


    Within Joshua''s palm was countless possibilities of New Wise Ones were flying around, such as the Wise One of Chain Breakers, the Wise One of Pure Will, the Wise One of World Ascension, or even The Second Wise One of Steel. Every Demi Saint present had hence forgotten everything else, whereas all Ultimate Legends also felt a faint thrill¡ªthey knew that those were possibilities that Joshua was enlightening them about, with which they could ascend as Demi Saints or Wise Ones! Joshua really was not holding nothing back, and would release all fruits from this consideration for all to see.


    All at once, there was monumental distortion arising upon the body of most. With their acc.u.mulations long since becoming sufficient, all that was left for them was a puzzling confusion¡ªand now that the riddle had been deciphered, they began to ascend in a manner most natural.


    But then came a resounding yell.


    These are not the paths you should be taking!


    Try to learn and think about an idea, instead of imitating and copying provided answers in verbatim¡ªall these are my possibilities, but are any of you me?


    It promptly stopped all the champions who were left enchanted, and imitating or even replicating what they see by reflex. All of them were hence stunned and come to a realization, abruptly feeling a chill cutting into the bone, or a regretting and begrudging sigh.


    The shortest path had always been the greatest temptation to exist¡­ but it was certainly true that they were individuals and existences completely different from Joshua, even if they would assume the Path of Emotion or the Path of War, and it applied to both thinking and logic. A path that may have been a flat path for him could be the worst poison for them.


    Needless to say, while everyone imagined that Joshua would probably be perfectly happy on the Path of War, that might not be true for them.


    In fact, there would not be more than a handful of individuals in the Multiverse expectant of such a future.


    ***


    Evil Gods are the basis with which the Wise One of the Future controls what lies ahead for the Multiverse, and also the memories he must bring with himself to the next Multiverse.


    Anchor Points of Eternity are therefore that which could never be remembered, the existence of destiny. It is a node which is fated to happen and would happen, be it the infinite parallel worlds or the countless parallel universes.


    What the Wise One of the Future wants is a future completely under his control and everything to be derived from his memories. His thoughts and dreams are the eternal Multiverse, the starting point of the boundless¡ªin turn, the Anchor Points of Eternity are blemishes which obstruct him, and not the Eternity which he remembers.


    "But, Joshua¡­"


    Zero Three could not help but to ask then, "You have already severed your path to the Anchor Point of Eternity¡­"


    That is fine.


    Perhaps others would believe that the destined is very important, but I have never once been concerned with what was destined or absolute. Not even the Wise One of the Future will stop me.


    I have cut off the Anchor Point of Eternity, which also severs my connection to the infinite parallel worlds¡ªI would no longer exist in his worlds, and he would be able to kill me if he does so in this very first Multiverse, unlike the other Wise Ones who would have to be subjugated or worn away over a very long time even if they are defeated.


    Even so, by that same logic, he would not be able to fight me with various futures derived from his infinite parallel multiverses. He must use his own power, and could only fight me in this Multiverse.


    After leaving an information that left all Ultimate Legends and Demi Saints pondering, Joshua''s body began to turn illusory and slowly scattered, in turn ''filling'' the Multiverse.


    As long as there are enough Wise Ones, the Wise One of the Future''s corruption of the Multiverse can be stopped, his progress perpetually stuck where it is now.


    With that, the measures he set in place would never be triggered¡ªthe upstream which he occupies entirely would therefore be unable to affect everything downstream. As long as his progress is stagnated, the Infinite Future would not continue growing.


    That is the way with which the individuals yet to ascend as Wise Ones could use to resist the future.


    All of you have your own fight, just as I have mine¡ªlet us part ways for the time being, friends.


    Indescribable and profoundly abundant ripples were stirring wild tides, whereas the source the ripples had already set out. He was tracing the origins, heading towards the root and beginning of everything, towards the very first light!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The entire Multiverse was shuddering because of those steps. The stars, the worlds, and the races¡ªeven beings devoid of souls, eyes, ears or touch¡ªcould all clearly feel it, see it, hear it, and sense it: something infinite was roaring and embarking on a journey against the flow to head for the battlefield he wanted, and the final conclusion!


    That formless ripple also changed all of the Multiverse for the second time within a short time, overflowing towards all existences!


    ¡­Triumphing over the Wise One of the Future is definitely impossible.


    The most ancient Wise One has defeated Psi, Arcane, and Steel Strength. He is also equally matched against four more Wise Ones, even holding an advantage¡­there probably would not be much change even if I joined the fray.


    At that very moment, everyone could feel that something had changed completely. In the Multiverse, all logic had been substituted as a certain aspect ate away at preexisting concepts.


    It was not actually any Extraordinary power or phenomenon that engulfed the Multiverse. It was ever so silent and unwittingly pervaded everything there was.


    But the meaning of existence for life and civilization is to triumph over the impossible in the first place.


    While I have actually triumphed over all that was impossible myself.


    The light of the flame dazzled, the endless radiance and endless will shining over endless distance while infinite ripples traversed boundless distances. He had passed by a familiar champion, several unacquainted champions, even sensing the many beings roaming that trail. They had been advancing since an unknown, ancient era, and yet were now all surpassed by him.


    What could it be? Was it inevitable? Was it destiny? Or could it be just a coincidence, something which had simply happened unexpectedly?


    All of those were true, just as they were not.


    Regardless of whether those beings that were showing expressions of shock were exceptionally powerful or was simply an infant specimen from a particular species bumping around in confusion¡ªin fact, every single living being with vigor would hence know about it.


    That the being called miracle was now determinedly streaking past them like a sun in the unending and silent darkness.

 Chapter 1055 - Meeting the Wise Ones

    "Joshua, what is it that you actually want? To fight? To hope? Or could it be that you love the Multiverse¡­"


    As the infinite being darted towards the edge of origins, countless prayers and longing for him reverberated.


    "Joshua, are the Infinite and the Eternal your goals? If not, why were you born unto this world?"


    Most of the prayers and thoughts were meaningless static. Compared to prayers for salvation, it was better to move out and take action: the endless Evil Gods were tools that the Wise One of the Future used to extracted all memories from the Multiverse and a part of himself, which was why after every Wise One had left for the Root of the Multiverse, the rest had to depend on themselves to repel the instincts of a part of the Wise One''s own body.


    It was the advantage that the Wise One of Future possessed by occupying the primitive ages, a trial that all life in the Multiverse¡ªincluding the Wise Ones who would later ascend¡ªcould not escape.


    Still, the question from his good friend Karlis which echoed amidst the endless surges of information should not be avoided.


    The reincarnated form of the Steel Python watched as the Radiance left and marked a path of light upon the Void of the Multiverse. She was one of the major contributors in awakening Joshua, the place that bore witness to Joshua''s initial awakening and the key that unlocked the final conclusion. Karlis''s world was where Joshua had first been made aware of the conflict between Order and Chaos, the first realm he had tried his best to rescue, and now, in the last very moments, she wanted to know what Joshua''s real thoughts were after fully resolving himself.


    And the answer would have actually been the same one he had in mind one hundred and twenty thousand years ago, when he had ignited the Flame in the heart of dead and barren worlds.


    Love?


    Hope?


    Probabilities, Infinity, Eternity?


    My dear friend. Just as you have viewed fighting as a ''means'' in the pursuit of love and hope, infinity, and eternity¡ªwhat I would do is nothing else other than to use all those things as weapons to fight.


    I am the divine between the sun and the shadows, the border between light and dark.


    I am the contradiction between good and evil, the conflict between life and death.


    I am the miracle who stands against the Future that rules destiny, the enemy of beings that have been manipulated.


    What I want is to fight, both mundanely and exceptionally. What I want is an unforeseeable future, a fight destined in life, and that is why I need eternity and infinity, courage and hope¡­ along with my own path.


    I am Joshua van Radcliffe. To all beings, if there is no freeing yourself from the conflict of eternity, then I shall be all conflict.


    The boundless Flame was streaking towards the root along the light of the Mana Tide, crossing a distance that the Demi Saints could hardly cover despite having endless time. The warrior had traversed the surging tide of energies and extend his own power to the areas that the light of the Initial Flame truly covered: the Final Battlefield.


    He had arrived near the Initial Flame, which was moving further away from all beings in the Multiverse.


    Then, Joshua noticed at once: there were three stars that were endlessly bright, shining and cascading at the edge of the battlefield.


    Even so, all of them had been extinguished and would never return.


    ***


    He hence met Arcane.


    He could see the remains of the fallen.


    It was a cl.u.s.ter of light, a myriad of colors more complex than the rainbow although its center was a sheet of pure incandescent whiteness¡ªhe had been the greatest injection source of the Multiverse, and the enchanting rainbow radiance was his event horizon. Still, all matter could only leave its embrace and not enter.


    He would only ever give and never take, granting blessings without wanting any offerings in return. He held no selfish agenda as he granted infinite magical energy to the entire Multiverse.


    That was the corpse of the Wise One of Arcane and an origin point of an infinite, the very source of the Great Mana Tide.


    The infinite singularity point of a genuine Big Bang.


    His power permeated the endless worlds, with the various stars hence blessed. His power penetrated the long distance between the Initial Flame and the many cosmoses, connecting two ends that were about to be separated and providing the first path, the first road sign for all successors.


    The boundless Flame went past him; the warrior felt admiration within.


    ***


    He hence met Life.


    He could see the remains of the fallen.


    It was a spiraling galaxy like the cosmos itself, formed after a world had destroyed itself. The endless worlds within were repetitively destroyed and reborn, a cycle that continued with neither beginning nor end¡ªstill, powerful ripples were spreading from him, sweeping through all of the Multiverse. Meanwhile, all the remaining free matter in the Multiverse was affected by it without being seen, gradually resonating and resembling him.


    He was affecting worlds and maintaining all cycles. He allowed the many galaxies that should have perished to be reborn time and time again, and his power was what molded the forms of cosmoses and galaxies in the Multiverse, as well as the origins of eternal independent circulations.


    That was the corpse of the Wise One of Life and the origin point of an infinite, the origins of Order in worlds. It was endlessly circulating, rebirthing, and the first Perpetual Motion.


    His power gave form to the countless worlds, with all realms only molded through him. His power reversed entropy and granted new life to the destroyed. As infinite negentropy overflowed in the Void, it would have been enough to remold the entire broken Multiverse had the Chaos not been present¡ªbut even if he did not succeed, he was the maker of all that lived now.


    The boundless Flame went past him; the warrior felt admiration within.


    ***


    He hence met Psi.


    He could see the remains of the fallen.


    It was the massive corpse of an isopod. It appeared to have died, but its brain of psionic substance was still whirling¡ªsilver-blue radiance was glimmering in its infinitely complex mental structure, resonating and reflecting all souls in the Multiverse. It appeared to have done or left nothing, but that was only the most important thing.


    It was affecting the Multiverse, affecting the spreading and coverage of Chaos. It allowed all individuals amongst civilizations to develop souls, nurturing Steel Pythons which consequently complicated ''recordings'' of Chaos corruption that would in turn grow Perished Eternity.


    It was the soul of the Wise One of Psi and the origin point of an infinite, a materialized form of anti-Chaos processing. It provided definitions for Order, soul, and wisdom while molding souls, although it would also cut off its connection to all his creations, blessing all life with aspects of imperishable and independence.


    It nullified the memory ability of Chaos and built the first Firewall for all life across worlds. Even if civilizations would fall or the Evil Gods that were Chaos incarnations had not been beside them, it would never make it in time to record and convert, lowering the chance for Evil Gods to be born from 100% and put a seal upon the Wise One of the Future''s most adept move, granting the first chance to all successors.


    The boundless Flame went past him; the warrior felt admiration within.


    ***


    By then, Joshua could understand it very clearly.


    That the passing of every Wise One had been a personal choice.


    Even if it had been the Wise One of the Future who was the first to ascend, held advantage in the aspect of time, was aware of how the succeeding Wise Ones would ascend, as well as possessed all preemptive measures, before his recording reached 100% and hence became the Multiverse Mayfly, he could never have so swiftly defeated or utterly obliviated another Wise One.


    All he did was to force the other to admit their defeat, and when they did, there was no longer a possibility to redo things even in the endless parallel universes¡­but in turn, perhaps to leave a hope of victory to those who would come later, a basis with which the Multiverse could be remolded and an eternity sign on the path for all living beings, the three Wise Ones chose to surrender.


    And just like that, they became three stars hovering around the Initial Flame, infinitely dazzling and overflowing.


    Three solid forms of eternity which could never be destroyed by the Wise One of the Future himself.


    They were assuredly defeated, but because those preceding Wise Ones admitted that they could not triumph over a future, they chose to use all that they were to grow new successors, thereby fighting the future with the future.


    The Wise One of the Future willed it to be so as well. Compared to staying tangled to an eternity where neither side could ever achieve their goals and interfere with his progress of recording the Multiverse''s information, it was better to grant mutual chances instead.


    Still, the chance of his own success was far beyond everyone else''s combined¡ªin other words, it was simply impossible to want to defeat him within such a Multiverse where he already occupied such a tremendous advantage.


    Therefore, a miracle was needed.


    Were miracles a probability that was unreasonable, running counter against logic and simply unable to fit within any rationale?


    No, such a probability was no miracle. Instead, it would have been said to be a complete dominion if such a thing had been brought to past, and an oddity which would not have occured if the Multiverse had not been completely ruled.


    Instead, could it be that miracles were a possibility that assuredly held the implicit meaning of countless acc.u.mulation of variants, which in turn brought about the impossible? If so, where would the countless acc.u.mulation of variants come from?


    Was their birth in itself a miracle?


    No, certainly not. Those probabilities were given form by the uncountable ''cushioning'' and sacrifices, as well as combining endless legacies.


    It was just like the three fallen Wise Ones. Though it was impossible for normal beings to resist the power of the Wise One of the Future, but the consecutive sacrifices of the three Wise Ones, their offering, and legacies granted the Multiverse a fundamental resistance against the Chaos, the most basic of foundations. In turn, the ''impossible'' was reversed, and the fraction of a chance came to be.


    And now, Joshua himself had come.


    Miracles are things beyond the ordinary, things which cannot really be achieved, existing beyond all expectations.


    It was like how the unordinary came to be amongst the ordinary.


    It was like how a consciousness yearning to fight in a world without the extraordinary had arrived upon a world with it, overflowing with endless battles.


    Karlis, I do not need a purpose to fight, or become a Wise One of War, Strife, or Conflict.


    It is only those who yearn who would want something and hence create. Likewise, there are those who cannot be everything even now, lacking something, that they would hence want to be something.


    I do not yearn for the power to resist.


    Because I am war.


    And now, I choose to become a miracle.


    I, who have come from an unknown world from another Multiverse, have arrived here, a Multiverse filled with battles.


    If this is not a miracle, what would be?


    ***


    The boundless Flame continued darting away as the warrior thundered, stirred terrific tides upon the rippling radiance of the Initial Flame.


    All things improve through strife, struggling for dominance through competition. I am an incarnation of such spirit and instincts, and at the same time, I am the miracle who surpasses self and the Multiverse, the only probability which could ever be replicated!


    He hence met Shadow.


    He could see the churning shade.


    In the Primeval Light, shadow was lurking and cascading. The light which originated from infinite parallel worlds pierced it, but was also eroded in turn. As the demon with a profound silhouette noticed the Flame that was streaking towards him, he laughed heartily.


    You have finally come, successor of mine. My friend, you have been very late, although you had surpassed self and battle¡­


    It is truly a miracle.


    The Shadow, which was bound to the unlimited, appeared to be resisting something. At the present origin point of the Multiverse, the beings of Infinity were fighting, their battle stretching across boundless domains, a resistance mounted across every angle of dimensions, mutually nullifying and killing.


    The burning Flame passed him by and showed a smile.


    ***


    He hence met Elements.


    He could see a condensed crystalline body.


    In the Primeval Light, monumental crystalline bodies materialized from innumerable elements was lingering within dark shroud. He appeared to be pulled into the single worst probability in the infinite parallel worlds, but he was also entrenched upon those same realms, piercing all connections that existed. Noticing the Flame darting towards himself, the crystal being sighed emotionally.


    Simply outstanding. Two Wise Ones proven to exist and have arrived so naturally. Seeing you, I feel as if this resistance which has lasted countless years has not been without meaning.


    Go forth in haste. We shall work together to postpone Future, but we are still a class below.


    Even so, we absolutely cannot allow him to succeed!


    In the distant vicinity of the Initial Flame, large sheets of shadows could vaguely be seen: the limitlessly profound and spreading source of radiance where the Multiverse had been born appeared to have been engulfed in great shroud. It appears that the Infinite Ring project of the first civilizations which did not succeed was going to now, and countless times more successful than they would imagine!


    The burning Flame passed him by, and made his will evident.


    ***


    He hence met Ether.


    He could see a formless swirl.


    In the Primeval Light, countless bounded field ''beings'' were being billowed by a raging gale that swept through the unlimited parallel worlds. It appeared bent on blowing away the lifeform''s very structure, crumbling and shattering it, scattering its remains upon the deadest and most impossible scorched earth in the parallel worlds. Even so, he would flow along with the same tempest, never changing for a fraction even after crossing millions of worlds. As the bounded field lifeform noticed the Flame darting towards himself, he felt glad.


    Although I do not really understand the purpose in fighting or why the Multiverse has been reduced to such a horrible state, I still know that fighting and triumphing over Future is the only way for all peace to be restored.


    Do not worry about us. If we could last for countless years already, we certainly would be able to keep resisting him countless years more¡ªo miracle of eternal war, let us combine our might to put an end to the Ring of Tragedy which pierces beginning and end!


    Those massive shrouds were the uncountable mayflies: they were encircling the Initial Flame, remembering all information and probabilities dispersing away from it, spreading the Chaos and forcing all creation to be infected by their very own existence.


    They created the Perished Eternity and used the Eternity for remembrance, as well as unlimited power to rule over the infinite futures.


    The burning Flame passed him by and made his resolve evident.


    ***


    Then, at the very end.


    He finally met Holy Light.


    He could see the gentle and soft Light which resembled the Initial Flame, seemingly nurturing and accommodating all that existed.


    The Light, a radiant human figure, was laden with holes. He appeared to have been grievously hurt again and again, but he never once took a single step back, and instead prevented the swarm of mayflies bent on completely enshrouding the Initial Flame¡ªat the same time, that Light would do all he could to advance as if to break through the massive layers of seals and the innumerable obstacles, and to fuse himself entirely into the Initial Flame.


    And then, the sacred and radiant human figure noticed the Flame darting towards him, and he gazed upon the warrior before showing a smile.


    Hurry¡­my brethren, my heir and friend who can finally stand alongside myself. Joshua van Radcliffe, Wise One of Miracles, lend me a hand and break through the locks of Future, and send me into the Initial Flame!


    Sacrifice me, a Wise One who is remarkably similar to the Initial Flame to slightly change its essence, reshape the essence of the Multiverse, so that everything Future has done would go to waste, and reduce all his plans to nothing!


    That would also have Future realize that mere ''memories'' is simply meaningless. It is only remembrance and love which hold true meaning for existence!


    ***


    The radiant human figure was filled with great resolve and determination. Never had there been a being like him who so earnestly loved all beings in the Multiverse and wished to aid all life¡ªhe was hopeful, even as he stood against the Wise One of the Future who wanted to remember and rule over all things in the Multiverse.


    The Flame was burning in silence. When he had met the Sage whom he had been chasing after all along and saw that pure-white back which had been kept at heart by all humans, the warrior wanted to say and declare many things.


    But in the end, the burning Flame simply swayed in response to the Sage''s request, as if shaking his head.


    He simply used that one response which he liked and used most frequently.


    "No."


    Joshua slowly smiled, his expression peerlessly staunch.


    "I refuse."

 Chapter 1056 - Set the Worlds Aflame with the Fire in the Heart

    Are you refusing?


    In response, the Sage paused blankly for a moment before smiling in relief.


    Ah, yes. While you are indeed Miracle and War, you would certainly refuse every decision that demands a sacrifice.


    Because miracles are indeed such a thing.


    ***


    It would only be a miracle to discover not a single casualty after horrific natural disasters such as a great downpour, the ground splitting apart, and the mountains crumbling.


    It would also only be a miracle to have not a single man fall when invaded by another nation, with armies and citizens all going up in arms to engage in terrible war over day and night.


    On the other hand, if the Multiverse were to face a dire threat like now other and countless individuals were to sacrifice themselves, fighting as much as they could and pall their price, so that their ''today'' could be exchanged for the one fraction of hope that is ''tomorrow'' and in turn pacify the threat¡­


    Would that be a miracle too?


    No! That would be no miracle!


    "Sage, I am a champion more powerful than you are."


    A hand reached out from the infinitely blazing Flame, pressing upon the shoulder of Holy Light and gently pushing away that radiant human figure.


    Striding out with a single step and taking his place, the warrior who directly faced the onslaught of countless mayflies spoke with a steady voice that resounded across worlds.


    "I have already surpassed you¡ªand, as such, I would be able to make a decision."


    "And my decision is to have no one get hurt or die, to redeem all regrets, so that Future would have not one bit of gloom and miserable total triumphs!


    Clear the game with a single attempt!


    Defeat the powerful foe in just one try!


    The definitive and perfect ending! A final chapter without regret!


    And the greatest future!


    He had trained in the path of the Extraordinary, slain infinite Chaos and untold legions of Evil Gods. He kept himself alight despite despair, fighting alone in the Initial Flame for over one hundred and twenty thousand years¡ªif sacrifice was all it took for salvation, if sacrifice was all it took for victory, was the warrior and war itself even necessary?


    He, Joshua, had fought until the present moment not to sacrifice what he cared for, the people he loved, or everything else¡ªfor that matter!


    The Sage showed an expression of astonishment in the instant when he was pushed away. He was not alone either, for Shadow, Elements, Ether, and even the Wise One of the Future who shrouded the Initial Flame, as if wanting to envelop it, leveled a stunned glance at him too, countless thoughts circulating under the illumination of the Initial Flame.


    However, there was not a single exchange.


    The differences between them required no exchange at all: the clash between conflicting paths, the battle between the right and the right which were an eternal contradiction is muted, never resting and never yielding.


    And at this very moment, Joshua, who had taken the Sage''s place and was now stuck at the last, tiny gap over the Dyson Sphere of Multiverse Mayflies covering the infinite Initial Flame, was spreading his world molding four arms, firmly keeping the gap open.


    Meanwhile, his will would still resonate through every Wise One present even without needing words, as well as the heart and minds of all beings in the Multiverse!


    Sacrifice is the easy way out!


    Having someone give up on something and pay a certain price in a resistance was just no different from a child throwing a tantrum at an a.d.u.l.t¡­victory gained through sacrifice was very much taking a short cut and cheating!


    The true victory¡­the true and complete triumph would be needing no one sacrifice themselves or pay the price, but to take every step of the journey with the aid of all predecessors, and with punch after punch, beating down the ever-powerful enemy in an upright manner¡ªand just like that, with the greatest power and the greatest talent, the hardest diligence, the finest fortune, and opportunities, open a radiant path towards the heavens amidst abyss of absolute darkness!


    Victory was only obtained through that: a most difficult, painful, honorable, and praiseworthy victory!


    Yes, it would indeed be difficult¡ªtoo difficult. In fact, should it not be asked that how could anyone achieve such a thing?! It was simply unreasonable and virtually impossible!


    But if it was not done just because it was too difficult, why even bother to fight? Why struggle? What would opportunity even be for?


    Rouse your spirits and fight, and hence bring about salvation to dire affairs!


    Every person and every being were all warriors and heroes who could save themselves! All life and all worlds had been born to resist, to do battle against the Multiverse where everything was ''too difficult''!


    "And I am all of that given form!"


    Joshua''s will was leaving the Initial Flame trembling and causing it to fire sparks out of its vicinity. At that single instant, the event light cone which was ''restraining'' the Wise One of Shadow had been shattered, and the hostile circ.u.mstances which ''held back'' the Wise One of Elements and the destructive tempest that ''threatened'' the Wise One of Ether had stopped.


    And now, the warrior had taken the place of the Holy Light and took the brunt of the direct onslaught unleashed by the Wise One of the Future!


    There is no falsity in what you say, and sacrifice is certainly the easy way out¡­


    The Holy Light which was pushed away¡ªthe Sage who had experienced Joshua''s power¡ªwas already regenerating his body, and as he watched the warrior back, he smiled in relief again.


    However, making a choice is to endure the possibility of defeat as well.


    Joshua, if this challenge against miracles is destined to be our defeat, there would no longer be independent intelligent beings in the future of the Multiverse, just as there would be no resistance. The Multiverse may exist, but there would be not a single mind to acknowledge it, nor would there be any minds that could understand our former resistance and battles¡­we would be no more than a dream: forgotten when the dreamer wakes up, or like a book finished that would never be opened again once closed.


    If we exist but without purpose at all, just like the countless mayflies transmitting information, he asked serenely, would you still hold on? It is such a meaningless resistance and battle.


    "Victory and purpose?"


    All the Sage received in reply was a sneer.


    "I just want to fight. What does victory, outcome, hope, or courage have anything to do with me? Even if defeat is destined and being forgotten is a surety, even if my life should be without meaning at all¡­I would still fight on in this very moment."


    "Even if I would have fight against Future, Eternity, and everything that is too difficult, or even the ending awaiting the Multiverse¡­"


    Joshua did not hesitate at all to move past where the Sage formerly had been, shattering the obstructing layer of Future Mayflies to head deeper into the Initial Flame as the last exchange from his will exuded.


    "It would be no different!"


    You really are a fool¡­


    Freeing himself from the infinite event light cone, Shadow teased the warrior as he moved to where Joshua was.


    ¡­just like us.


    Freeing himself from the worst possible world, Elements laughed at himself as he moved to where Joshua was.


    Doing the same meaningless thing over and over, and yet expecting different results


    Freeing himself from the tempest of devasting existence, Ether laughed carefreely as he moved to where Joshua was.


    Is that not a vivid portrait of ourselves?


    It is indeed.


    Is that the will of Miracles?


    The Sage''s mild words were reverberating around the remnant Flame as he moved to where Joshua was. Along the way, he would find that the radiance of the blazing Flame was even more glaring than the Initial Flame itself.


    But wanting victory requires sacrifice. The Multiverse has always been that way, just as it is no exception even now.


    He caught up with Joshua, who was incessantly advancing, diving deep into the swarm of mayflies and approaching the Initial Flame.


    In the face of Future''s absolute advantage, we could only at most maintain a stalemate even after you have joined us.


    If the Evil Gods beyond this world would wipe out the Multiverse, we would still be defeated.


    Sacrifice is necessary for an assured victory.


    "Is it right just because it is the way it has always been?!"


    It was such a stubborn reply and such a determined rejection.


    At the same, boundless light appeared around Joshua''s body as a power that could rule over all probability and all universal principles unfurled, sweeping away and obliterating every mayfly in range¡ªstill, the mayflies were equally inexhaustive, for they embodied power to rampage across endless worlds. Now, they were dashing towards the Initial Flame, bent on suppressing Joshua along with the other Wise Ones following behind him.


    At that very moment, the warrior felt the monumental pressure that Holy Light experienced: those were unlimited, swarming memories, a crushing power and limitlessly cascading information and will.


    I would create unlimited parallel worlds and unlimited possibilities for the future, and surpassing even the unlimited itself, heading off beyond the Multiverse to a stage even more profound!


    I acknowledge the chance of my defeat, but that is the cost to be paid in the name of final victory: a little sacrifice in comparison.


    The deepest and staunchest consciousness of the Wise One of the Future was overflowing in the zone closest to the Initial Flame. He was ensnaring and engulfing the Initial Flame, intending to swallow the Root of the Multiverse into its own stomach¡ªand when it would succeed, that was when the Ruler of Infinite Futures and the Multiverse Mayflies would thus come to be!


    The endless legions of the Evil Gods and the mayflies that kept spreading beside the Initial Flame were actually two sides of the same coin that was the Wise One of the Future.


    If the other Wise Ones would spend too much time culling the Evil Gods in the Multiverse, the mayflies would seize that opening to expand themselves to envelop more of the Initial Flame, or even all of it, and in turn achieve their goal¡ªif that was the case, the existence of Evil Gods would become unnecessary.


    But likewise, if the Wise Ones headed for the origins of the Initial Flame to mount a resistance against the Wise One of the Future, the being destined to be Infinite would be firmly suppressed. All he could do would be to sit and watch from as the outer reaches of the Multiverse, where the Evil Gods held infinitely greater advantage compared to Order and consumed all eras and worlds of Order.


    Then, when the Initial Flame would be kept intact by the Wise One''s combined might and no longer leak while also leaving the many cosmoses without stopping, there would no longer be new cosmoses born. That would also mean that the Evil Gods of Chaos would hold control over the future, while all aligned to Order were fated to be destroyed at their hands in the endgame.


    Therefore, from a certain point of view, the Wise One of the Future, who possessed the two great advantages that were ''antiquity'' and ''future'' respectively, was truly invincible.


    It was a multiple-choiced question, with each choice being mutually exclusive. Something out of ''A'' or ''B'' must be picked, and there could only be one selection.


    And choosing either would still mean defeat.


    Don''t you understand? All of you are destined to fail.


    Even if the Wise One of the Future could not actually give form to the worst possible outcome from unlimited parallel worlds and he could only fight against Joshua with the mayflies that were his true form, his consciousness appeared to be mocking.


    All of your efforts have been meaningless.


    "But that does not mean that we would give up."


    "The purpose of my existence, the purpose of life''s existence, and even the purpose of your existence, ''Future'', is to lay waste to all that is impossible."


    Striking out with a punch, Joshua plunged deeper into Initial Flame. It was a strike that would have unleashed negentropy upon millions of worlds in the cosmoses beyond and form the frame of a Vortex of Creation: a basic infinite cycle which would create an entire galaxy. Here, however, all it did was to shatter a tiny cl.u.s.ter of mayflies, destroying one out of the unlimited form of the Wise One of the Future, which was actually also less than the numbers he had created in response.


    But now, the Sage, Shadow, Elements, and Ether were joining him¡ªit certainly would not be too difficult, since five Wise Ones were combining their powers to resist the pressure from the Wise One of the Future, even if they would not claim any results.


    They could also feel that the Wise One of the Future was exhausting his own full power then. The strength he had been sparing even against the four Wise Ones was all now being used to fight off the newly ascended Wise One that was Joshua.


    The battle between beings of the Infinite transcended space, time, substance, and energy.


    Their existence and will pierced every single corner of each world across the Multiverse, and they could simultaneously fight or retaliate at once in each corner of boundless vast spaces.


    As long as no one would stop them, they could create machines that would produce many singularities that entirely ignored the movement of distance: information, logic, fate, destiny, causality, and everything else could be created by their hands, tools to be produced without limit.


    Therefore, the battle between the Infinities would at best be locked in a stalemate, but the Wise One of the Future was special in that he and the Evil God legions shared a duality within a single form. In addition, it had not been the Wise Ones'' plan to merely fight out to a stalemate, but to stop Future from bringing his plan to fruition.


    Meanwhile, though Future''s plan was just a little fraction away from accomplishment, for the gap to widen between both sides required the other Wise Ones to pay a price greater than Future in order to reverse the almost complete and determined reality.


    That was also why the ascension of a new Wise One would do no more than maintain the stalemate against Future, while leaving the worlds beyond exposed to the Evil Gods'' continuous assault and the keep the causality of end times intact.


    Moreover, the stalemate of the Wise Ones was no different from awaiting the coming of Future, an advantage which was simply overwhelming for Future.


    So, right now, how would Joshua turn things around?


    It was a question every Wise One was thinking.


    The answer to it was very simple as well.


    Through a miracle, naturally.


    And not from Joshua alone, but a miracle born out of every existing being!


    ***


    "I so declare!"


    After plunging deep within the infinite swarm of mayflies ensnaring the Initial Flame, Joshua finally felt the actual radiance of the Root. In the end, in the battle between the Wise One of the Future and the other five Wise Ones where there was now single split second or effort afforded for thinking, the warrior issued his declaration and emanated a change that would distort all of the Multiverse!


    Miracle!


    I, Joshua van Radcliffe, shall bestow a blessing upon all things across the Multiverse.


    As long as one would persevere in diligence, determination that is not worn down, and step up to the highest peak when the path reaches the end¡ªas long as that is being accomplished, regardless of who it could be or what they are aligned to: advanced intelligent beings, ordinary fish, or jellyfish, the just, the evil, the warmongering, the peaceful, the living, the lifeless, Order or Chaos, all existence or oblivion¡­


    I shall bestow a miracle upon all things!


    The declaration that engulfed the Multiverse was equivalent to providing a spare opening for the Wise One of the Future to think, to detect the power that Joshua had released.


    Even so, he was not mocking, merely offering a calm response in return.


    It is too late to release your power now. Even if doing that does maximize the effect you could cause, but it likewise gives me an opportunity, allowing me to use your own power to resonate with the Initial Flame so that I would achieve my goal quicker.


    Indeed, it could clearly be seen that the 99.8% of Future Dominion progress had promptly increased to 99.9%! There was clearly another Wise One fighting against him, but Future''s progress had increased and there was nothing to stop it!


    "Is that so?"


    Nonetheless, Joshua was laughing heartily and without fear. "Well, let us see who has really been giving who an opportunity!"


    "I shall have you witness now what terrible misery has been growing out of the ''chances of victory'' that you have given up!"


    Then, the warrior continued his declaration!


    Let the dead come to life, let the regretted be redone anew, and let those who should never have been Extraordinary be Extraordinary!


    At that very moment, all beings that were clashing against the Chaos in the Multiverse beyond¡ªall union of beings serving Order and doing battle against the Evil Gods¡ªrealize in shock that something resembling the Restoration Beam, a remarkably simple and user-friendly resurrection spell, had appeared!


    In similar fashion, the Mirror of Truth, a divine object which could restore all powers and statuses of a single person in exchange for another Extraordinary power, had also appeared in the heart of a certain cosmos!


    Let the Chaos be divided by light and darkness, and the world no longer monotonous or mundane¡ªlet there be light in the darkest depths, and let there be dawn and night!


    Infinite power was correcting the entire Multiverse on the foundation of all predecessors and all Wise Ones!


    From that point onward, even in the most isolated worlds in the Multiverse that was left in utter stillness in ruins where they could not even bask upon the Great Mana Tide, the power of Miracles had descended. All Flames were hence restored, bathing everything within the light of the Extraordinary!


    From that moment onwards, the force called Miracles had come, even upon worlds untouched by the Great Mana Tide, reviving all that had been Extraordinary and bathing them in the light!


    Even the completely empty Void where nothing existed had thus began to chance!


    Within the ''oceans'' of eternal oblivion and perpetual silence which also carried all realms, the tides were beginning to churn! Starting from this point of time, the random surges of inexhaustive dimensional storms would lead to the creation of brand-new worlds, creating something out of nothing even in the absence of the Initial Flame!


    Those were realms that were molded completely without that Fire of the Root, but given birth by another Infinity: the power of Miracles, a brand-new origin in the Multiverse!


    Hence, a small Flame was then finally reignited upon the long dormant Multiverse which had long since stagnated in an unknown moment during the past and had ceased expanding!


    Meaningless! The more you change and the more you declare, the easier I would resonate with the Initial Flame and accomplish my plan¡­Look! My plan is complete, for I have remembered all information!


    Meanwhile, the Wise One of the Future naturally did not care at all about all that. He was not concerned with what Joshua was doing, because everything within the Multiverse was in his grasp as long as he could accomplish his go¡ªwhen that would happen, where it was nullifying Joshua''s influence or absorbing the other Wise Ones into himself, everything would be hence matters to be accomplished at his whims.


    Progress of Future Dominion: 100%!


    Now, the plan of the Wise One of the Future was a complete success. He had now remembered everything now present in the Initial Flame, and he would soon¡­ ascend?


    No¡­why is it not working?!


    The bewildered consciousness extended as he thought through every possibility in spite of his surprise, although he did not get any answer. Once again materializing his progress, he saw that there was no mistake: it was definitely a hundred percent!


    No, that''s not right.


    It was not just 100%, because it was then that he saw that the progress had actually became 100.000~01%!


    ***


    At the same time, Joshua also ended his alteration of the Multiverse. He was guffawing loudly, smoothly and most boldly, shooting down every thought the Wise One of the Future was able to spare with his own power!


    Across the Multiverse, the battle between the six Wise Ones had instantly escalated to a white-heatedness. Everyone was simply unable to think, and unable to do anything other than mutually resist!


    But many things were about to happen now.


    In fact, they had already happened!


    After the Initial Flame had been fully shrouded, the progress of the Wise One of the Future reached 100%. Hence, after that, entirely new rates of 101% and 102% were thus created!


    No matter how long the progress bar would hover, there would always be an even longer distance awaiting! Even if all information and every principle of the present had been remembered, there would be even more prolonged and more unknowns awaiting exploration!


    Even if there would not be a path ahead and every existence would hence stagnate, unable to move forward even for an inch, a new path would be opened, guiding all that there was to stride out once more!


    "This Multiverse is not something that your stagnated future could apply to describe by 100%!"


    "Becoming more powerful than yesterday and journeying further tomorrow than today, maturing upon every turn and becoming more perfect after every passing instant!"


    "The future of the Multiverse, the probability of all beings¡ªhow could it be described by such an arrogant 100%!"


    Hence, that one hundred percent and all that was impossible shall be surpassed! Let all that was stubborn, disbelieving, and improbable be left behind!


    And that was a miracle!


    Today, I shall accomplish a miracle. Let the cycle of darkness and tragic circulation that shrouds the Multiverse be the brightest day, a tomorrow filled with hopes!


    I am the agent of the struggles that all things commit to in the name of tomorrow: The King of Miracles, the Lord of all Armies, the Sovereign of the Skies! I don''t have to choose either of ''A'' or ''B'', because I shall create ''C'' and ''D'', bringing about the Alpha and the Omega, creating endless miracles!


    Watching as the Wise One of the Future was left in panic and withdrawing, unsure of where his progress should be directed towards, the warrior''s consciousness proclaimed sonorously as if about to burn himself out, "That is the battle between humankind against destiny and future. The light that this burning heart unleashes is my soul!"


    I will set the worlds aflame with the fire in the heart! Then, I shall thus declare to the Multiverse:


    There is no inevitable! No Eternity! No Infinity! I disclaim the Absolute in the name of the Absolute! I shall bestow the chance for all things to turn all things around!


    From this moment forth, there shall be a faint chance for everything that cannot be done in this Multiverse. A chance for even evil, Chaos, or you, Wise One of the Future, to change everything!


    ***


    Every being¡ªmortal, champion or god¡ªwho were fighting against the Evil Gods could feel the sensation of a shackle being broken, a perception as if they had been freed from a certain restraint¡­it was very much as if something that definitely could not be done was suddenly afforded with a fraction of a chance for reversal!


    Though the probability which must be grasped to secure that reversal was almost impossible, but there was no doubt that the vital gap between the possible and the impossible had been opened by someone!


    This is the worst! This world has no Order to it¡ªeverything would be forgotten and nothing would be remembered!


    The Wise One of the Future was still bellowing. His power was still entirely able to suppress each Wise One, keeping Joshua, the Sage, Shadow, Elements, and Ether at bay.


    You who have declared yourself aligned to Order, would desire such a future more chaotic than Chaos itself?!


    "That is nothing but your own Order and your Chaos!"


    The warrior was bellowing in return as well, pressing on with his own power and without any hesitation. "All I am doing is allowing everyone to be their own protagonist¡ªas long as they are able to remember everything about themselves and develop their own future, that would be enough!


    "No longer would there be a destiny controlled or a plot fated to happen. No longer would there be things forgotten right after they end, books which would be closed after they are read!"


    None of you would change this infinite perseverance!


    It was such a wrathful roar that Future was left wordless and silence, but he also began to use his full power and tried his best to reach the threshold beyond 100%. After all, he was the first and the most powerful Wise One, and the superior being who occupied the absolute advantage even now!


    Reaching beyond 100% was all there was to it. He could definitely do it!


    "Of course we can! Because it is not just us¡ªthere is still the many ''us'' in the future!"


    Nonetheless, Joshua was not all concerned, instead persisting in his resistance against Future alongside the other Wise Ones.


    Do you still not understand? Life does not need your meddling remembrance. We are grateful that you would not forget us, but that does not mean that we should not be allowed to choose: to perish without leaving anything, to be forgotten by everyone, or a right that is eternally free and belongs only to self.


    Do you still not understand? The ripples resulting from by rapid and brief life, a flame that rages rampantly over decades, is simply insignificant to the Multiverse even after traversing the scale of one hundred and twenty thousand years.


    Regardless of what being or civilization or how long they would last, it was all the same to the infinite and eternal Void: small and brief.


    In comparison to the limitless that was known as the ''future'', everything was a brief splendorous flame, sparks wafting in the air.


    Even so, the fire that died as soon as it ignites would still instantly illuminate all things and brighten the dark Multiverse!


    The Wise One of Psi had kept Future from persisting in his widespread creation of Evil Gods through devastating civilizations, breaking all remaining balance between Order and Chaos. That had been the first light!


    The Wise One of Arcane had given probabilities for Extraordinary upon all things, and was the root of the Great Mana Time. It was the day that descended upon the Multiverse!


    The Wise One of Life had sowed the foundation of Eternal World Cycles and the capacity that something could be born out of nothing in the Root. Endless worlds had thus been born in the Void!


    Those three Wise Ones who had submitted to their defeats were the ones who had created the ''present''. Everything had been the benevolent mother of success! Their passing was to bestow a greater triumph upon all successors!


    And then there was the other Wise Ones.


    The Wise One of the Shadow had brought about all key elements for victory, rapidly creating a passage that would not be burdened by time! He was the path to victory!


    The Wise One of Elements had brought about prosperity upon all living beings, and was the foundation upon which all life in the Multiverse grew! He divided all things, categorizing and creating Order, allowing the mental logic of Order to be seeded deep within all beings! He was the synopsis of success!


    The Wise One of Ether had gently kept everything together. He enlarged the foundation where every life could be born without limit, allowing the insignificantly small radiance to spread! He was the foundation of ascension!


    "Lastly, The Holy Light, the Sage, the one whom I have been pursuing all along¡ªhe hoisted the flag and the road signs, guiding me here! He is the leader of the reversal!


    "While I shall bring about the reclamation of all sacrifices and every regret, a complete and definitive victory!"


    "I ask not for the eternal or to be remembered. What I want is for all beings to be themselves, a miracle where all things are granted every possibility in the present!"


    "That is my path and my demand. I hereby command this Multiverse: commence the reversal!"


    At the warrior''s command, on the other side of the infinite Multiverse where the cosmoses serving Order were, the last war of Armageddon hence commenced. The sacred horns declaring the holy war for heaven was blown, and the Army of Order which emanated with fire and light was able to revive itself, strengthen through battle, and increase probability through culling of the Chaos, hence beginning to advance at the infinite darkness!


    Though the army was small in the face of the endless darkness, they were backing down before the army which could improve endlessly, finally diminishing and routed! The Evil Gods were being killed, and when combined with the interference that the other Wise Ones were asserting upon the Wise One of the Future, it was equivalent to having weakened the Wise One of the Future himself!


    Even if the era of the sacred war would last eternally but only ever reclaim 1% or less, having that 1% meant that they had a future whereby they could claim 2 or 3%, and endless more!


    With the birth of the Evil Gods being suppressed by the Wise One of Psi!


    As worlds were being nurtured by Joshua and the Wise One of Life!


    As the Wise Ones¡ªapart from Future¡ªcombined their strength to keep spreading Extraordinary powers!


    The first light of triumph had arrived!


    Just like for the Wise One of the Future, a progress bar which represented ''hope'' was thus appearing. Before it, the power which vaguely shrouded every existence, the Chaos which brought about despair, was hence broken. In its place was the most genuine and realistic of hopes and futures!


    If the future was to be held back by infinite memories, it would be stagnated, remaining where it was and never moving forward.


    In turn, if all that the infinite did was stay where it was and never getting a move on, it would be nothing more than just a mark.


    "Rouse your spirits and fight, and hence bring about salvation to dire affairs!"


    The voice of Joshua van Radcliffe resounded across all of the Multiverse. His will, his faith, and even his very soul was now ablaze!


    No longer would all things be destined to be remembered.


    All things have finally reclaimed their right to create their own futures and remembrance from the grip of Future.


    Oh, this tragic but hopeful Multiverse which is continuously lost and forgotten!


    Finally, it could move forward once again!


    "With the fire in my heart, let all worlds be alight¡­"


    Watching as the Initial Flame expanded and enlarged without stopping and the Wise One of the Future who was shrinking and diminishing in contrast, along with that extending and ever brightening genuine futures, the warrior steeped forward, laughing out loud as he swung out a final punch at the dark and endless mayflies!


    "This is the Soul of the Searing Steel!"

 Chapter 1057 - Eternal War

    It was a new age which still could not be considered ''bright''.


    Following the battle between the Wise Ones in the vicinity of the Initial Flame, the gloom which shrouded all existence began to disperse. The deathly still Multiverse hence began to revive, and future was returned to the grasp of all living beings.


    Perhaps after thousands of years, the endless worlds which had been destroyed would fill the Void once again, illuminating the Multiverse in brightness again. However, even as everything was improving rapidly, the night had yet to go out and dawn had yet to come¡ªbut everyone was aware that it would eventually come.


    It was a Multiverse which could not be considered perfect no matter how one went about it.


    In a single great shockwave that reverberated across the Multiverse, boundless realms were reborn from hollow emptiness and countless races revived from the stillness off the dark. They opened their eyes once more after a near-eternal slumber, gazing upon the distant stars.


    An absolute and perfect conclusion had definitely been paved by a certain Wise One by force with a most physical measure, but the follow-up was still a headache¡ªespecially what should be done in the very last instant when those races and civilizations were about to die and to prevent their deaths as planned by the Wise One of the Future. In addition, there was also a need to manage those neighbors and predecessors who had popped up out of nowhere, which was indeed a collective conundrum for the many civilizations in the Multiverse.


    Naturally, it was an improving and increasingly perfect tale of driving forward without stopping.


    No longer were there Evil Gods that laid waste to all Evil Gods or were there Wise Ones bent on seizing dominance upon the future of all things. From that point onwards, all living beings would gain their path and their own choice, and it was only the spirit in all things that judged themselves, whether they would drive themselves to their own fall or continue onwards.


    Even if there would be new misery and despair in store, all of those things would only be their own choice. Moreover, unlike before, all existences would still have the chance to reverse tragedy even after it had happened.


    Far away, on the other side, there was a Prayer Drive which rewrote all that there was.


    It was said that around the Initial Flame where all things had come to be, apart from the three Stars of Origin which shone upon the Multiverse, there was another star known as ''Reversal''. It was hidden beneath the radiance of the Flame itself, and there were many tribulations to be overcome if one desired to reach it to create a future they wanted.


    Be that as it may, there were countless champions across countless civilizations who had set that star as their goal, and embarked on a journey of their own¡ªbecause it was alleged that once they arrived at the bright star which orbited nearby the Multiverse like a mayfly, they could distort the Multiverse itself by force, forging a future they desired.


    Naturally, that distortion would not be without restraint. If it was only to change misery, regret, or accomplish some unimaginable ambition, all those things would be absolutely enough. An element representing miracles and futures, the star called Reversal was a spoil of war, after all beings in the Multiverse had defeated the darkness.


    Either way, it was all over now.


    The era of suffering and despair has ended, whereas the time of brightness and hope has begun.


    What the future meant was not just ''happiness''. There would certainly be bewildering hardship and upsetting wounds, just as hope would not be as shiny and dazzling as most life would imagine¡ªsuch perfection was a haggling and fussy princess, and if various complex conditions were not met, she would not grant you the grace of her beauty.


    As such, both future and hope were a necessary part of life, which was why it was filled with challenges, obstacles, various hassles, and adversaries.


    In other words, those beautiful words were absolutely not as romantic as most would imagine. Though hope and future were beautiful things, to struggle for it was most c.u.mbersome, and therefore there would often be beings holding romantic illusions about them, as well as the belief that triumphing over those things would allow indulgence. Still, they would only be more disappointed the more they progressed, as if nothing at all had changed and remained just like before.


    Still, to the leader of the conflict and the creator of miracles, delights, suffering, challenges, and adversaries were all that he ever hoped for.


    Because war never changed.


    The age of hope had just begun, and countless probabilities were waiting behind the curtains.


    In the new era where all light are shining again, the moment when ideals and resolve had yet to diminish, the Multiverse was shining with the flame ignited by the struggles of beings.


    Such was the greatest hope and future Joshua van Radcliffe had in mind.


    ***


    "I say, where has our mentor run off to?"


    The hub of Moldavia¡ªthe divine realm, the highest heavens of the Three Worlds and Nines Skies.


    Lisa, the Ancient Dragon Empress, was seething and complaining into her Spirit Terminal, although her expression would essentially be penetrating the dimensions. Priest, the Invincible Sacred Shield who was on the other end of the communications, furrowed his brow, instinctively moving his own terminal away from his ear.


    "He did say that he would take Syndicate and I to visit the Initial Flame soon! I want to set my eyes upon the remains of the Three Great Wise Ones too! How many years has it been? He had promised me back during the banquet so long ago, and he has since been putting it off again and again!"


    "Shush, silly girl. Keep your voice down! This is the hub of the Three Worlds and Nine Skies¡ªit would not do if someone else hear you!"


    Breathing a long sigh and casting multiple layers of ether bounded fields, Priest replied rather helplessly into the Spirit Terminal, "Didn''t he also promise that he would take me and Ivan ''out'' for a visit if he had the time during the Banquet of the Wise Ones? In the end, leaving aside the fact that I have not been exploring the new Multiverse, I have also been staying in this divine realm for over twenty years and getting stuffed by Sol and Britney as if I''m a pig¡ªdid I even get to move around?"


    "I''m just complaining¡­our mentor isn''t instructing us, and the AI for the Grand Colosseum has not been updated for over decades." Lisa said gloomily as if worrying over certain matters. "Syndicate, Zero One, and I are worried if he¡­"


    "He really doesn''t have the time, with his need to calibrate the structure of the Multiverse and remolding the endless debris in the Silent Void. That one time he returned, he had to help Lady Zero Three improve the core framework of the Multiverse Mana Net and converse with the gods. There would be various old friends visiting or inviting him to feasts even if he had the time, and he did talk to Lord Nostradamus and the Seven Gods for a long time on that one occasion¡­our stuff isn''t that important, so just wait. And by the way, weren''t you already Demi Saint? Go embark on your own migration journey to visit the Initial Flame.


    "I want to do that too."


    The Demi Saint replied helplessly and dejectedly. "But after our dear mentor ascended again¡­ to be frank, I really have no idea how those old bones can achieve such things. One way or another, he and the other Wise Ones are working together to seal the Void around the Initial Flame, saying that they would modify the Root itself into something called the Unlimited Omnipotence Drive thingamajig."


    "According to what he said, it''s a great upheaval transcending eras, but my ability is still too inferior to notice the actual change, not to mention that the Initial Flame is becoming ever harder to approach¡ªthe torrential force of the Great Mana Tide is becoming ever stronger to the point that even Demi Saint pinnacles, just inches below the Wise Ones, cannot go near it at all¡­I''m even suspecting that the Wise One of the Arcane is being resurrected, or this Tide would not have lasted for so long¡­"


    Really, that just might be true ¡­Priest thought to himself.


    He was not aware if Lisa and Syndicate''s clan who were wandering the edge of the Multiverse had heard about it, but just a while ago, the Triple Curtains of Stellaris did find out about anomalies surrounding the Psybugs. Though the fall of Wise Ones were irreversible, things like Truth and ironclad rules in the Multiverse were no more than popsicles before their mentor, which he could gulp down and complain how tasteless it was.


    Priest was ready to tell Lisa about his theory when he was interrupted by another male voice from the other end of the Spirit Terminal.


    "Dear mommy of your kids, stop chatting and help look at this one for me. How should the storyline of the World in the Shell be plotted so that the exploration side quest can be entertaining while educational, so that children could easily understand? Zero One is saying that he has no experience with raising kids and therefore has no opinion to offer."


    "Well, dear daddy of your kids, setting aside why you would ask that question to an intelligent machine collective, can''t you see that the data for the World in the Shell is not for those aged 25 or below, and non-a.d.u.l.ts are banned from buying it? And you using that for educational entertainment, to teach our children and the children of others?!...I''m sorry, our family idiot is causing problems¡­let me take a look."


    Priest could hear as Lisa''s voice moved further away, before he finally heard a loud yelling.


    "Are you crazy?! Our mentor has given us that plotline because he trusts you! And leaving that aside, why the heck did you also gender bend Fattrovi?"


    "You too, Zero One. The Soul Puppets are not your own kind, do not make them appear so innocent¡­ Aaaaargh¡­I''m dying here! Both of you, on your knees!"


    "I''ve heard that it''s quite popular¡­everyone in the Era of Peace loves it¡­"


    "Bzzt-bzzt-bzzt-bzzt, bzzt-bzzt-bzzt-bzzt-bzzt-bzzt-bzzt¡­" (Aren''t they? I thought I''ve finally found a brethren race¡­)


    "You two are a part of history. Be an example and respect it!"


    ***


    The bygone gloom had diminished. In turn, peace and entertainment had now become the main aspects in the world.


    Alteration and entertainment in regards of past history may be the norm for generations born in the light. They had never experienced the misery and darkness, which was why their mindsets were ever relaxed and joyous. Even if such things were wrong, the old forerunners who had fought would probably give no more than a few strong words before smiling and sighing, because the new generations were living without pressure and leisurely, just like their most perfect envisioning before.


    Certainly, fundamental respect was still there¡ªamusing interpretations of history were not lies, just as adjusting it was not randomly rewriting it.


    "Our mentor is really gone."


    Cutting off communications from Her Imperial Majesty who was too busy educating her own family, Priest contacted a few other acquaintances, such as his old teammates who were planning to meet online and enter the Darkest Abyss, the members of the First Party who were organizing a delicacy competition after a tour around the Multiverse, as well as a certain captain and his Amos Wife who were educating the Warship Fairies, the Fortress Fairies, the Planet Fairies, and others of their kind regarding common sense.


    Still, the responses were always the same.


    His mentor had really disappeared.


    With Priest''s present ability, he would certainly not worry over such a thing. However, to be honest, being an adventurer whose mental logic was almost identical to his many students'', he already had a similar idea¡­there definitely was no existence which thrilled their mentor in this Multiverse, since there was actually hierarchy even amongst Wise Ones, not to mention that his mentor had taken most of the Wise One of the Future''s power.


    After such a long time, he would probably have arrived at an unbelievable level.


    "Could it be¡­"


    It would not have been unusual.


    As far back as the Banquet of the Wise Ones where all ranked champions in the Multiverse were invited, his mentor had revealed that he was not a being from this Multiverse in the first place, and his transcendence to reach this place was purely because of a miracle. Nonetheless, his own existence had great increased more cases of transcendence¡ªit was actually now a primitive channel where non-Void civilizations would hence be able to reach out to other civilizations, in turn greatly enriching the diversity of the Multiverse civilizations.


    At present, he had accomplished all pacts as well as fulfilled every promise made in this Multiverse.


    He had slain all Evil Gods and wiped out all the Chaos.


    The warrior who had once made a pact in fire and steel to incinerate all darkness and evil was a torch, turning despair around to bring light into the Multiverse.


    Every chain tangling causality was now broken and all monumental responsibility shed.


    Now, the warrior was free like never before.


    "Could it be that mentor has really¡­"


    ***


    Just as Priest frowned in thought¡­


    New Karlis, the Three Worlds and Nines Skies, the axis realm of the Multiverse.


    "I am Joshua. I am he who reignites the Flame¡­"


    The consciousness of Karlis, an elegant silver-haired lady, was bem.o.a.ning tiredly into a communications circle. "Just in the three hours that we''ve lost contact with you completely, Zero Three has used the Mana Net to scan all the cosmoses¡­if you hadn''t brought Ying and Ling with you¡­oh right, and Black, she probably would have been even angrier."


    "No, that''s not right. She''s angry because you''ve brought them but not her! I say, old man, are you leaving without saying goodbye?"


    Those words were at once a complaint, a worry, and an inquiry transmitted to the other side with a rather indistinct signal, while a certain man''s perplexed voice replied. "What are you saying, Karlis? I''m just going out for a stroll. I''m leaving and all¡­what are you even saying? I''m not a hermit, so I would always have to leave for a stroll, won''t I?"


    "I will be home soon. Just tell Zero Three to prepare¡ªwhen I go back, I''m going to take her too visit the worlds in the Vortex of Creation¡­uh, I''ll be bringing you with me as well, it''s just that it might be a little dangerous."


    "That''s dangerous?" Karlis sighed, her elegance fading as the Steel Python lady ran her fingers through her hair. "There''s no finding your whereabouts and causality in this Multiverse, and you''re telling me it''s just a stroll outside of home?"


    "The entire Multiverse is my home. What is weird about me going outside for a bit? Alright, my stroll won''t be too long¡­I''ll just be a little late this year, so you don''t have to wait for me."


    The voice from the side spoke as if everything was only natural. "Don''t keep that PTSD attitude like I''m slipping away just because I''m not showing my face¡ªlisten carefully, it''s not like I''m staying in this Multiverse out of any responsibility, agreement, or for all of you."


    "I am only staying because I want to!"


    It was a choice that had nothing to do with causality, love, responsibility, or belief.


    Just like how miracles needed no reasons at all.


    After all, could a person not determine which place was his home, and still have to explain the reasons to the others? He would really like to see if there would be anyone who would dare to doubt and try to reason that out¡ªa certain warrior in this Multiverse was really not afraid of anyone who would come at him.


    "¡­you are really using the unit of years to count time¡­"


    Unable to think of a retort at once, Karlis did not even have the strength to ask. She simply stayed silent for a moment, before smiling and shaking her head.


    "Really¡­what a worrisome fellow."


    Indeed. He had had always been that way, only ever enjoying himself as he did things that left heaven and earth shaken.


    In turn, those things changed the world. As for what actually came as a result, that was a story for later.


    "Just hurry home."


    "It''s fine. Our objective this time is quite interesting, and we probably could continue modifying the Omnipotent Drive when I get back."


    Then, he hung up.


    ***


    Beyond the Multiverse, the man who was clenching two weapons and had a black dragon sprawled over his shoulder looked up towards the distance.


    Outside of the unlimited orbits of Multiverse, there was an extradimensional realm which was absolute oblivion for all beings in the normal Multiverse, with endless light flickering.


    Within, there were roots extending across all diversities to control over boundless probabilities.


    It belonged to a World Tree which ruled over everything. It had a counterpart that resembled its own shadow, an Abyssal Tree growing upon a binary Multiverse, its branches and leaves being the Abysses while itself reaches out to boundless realms.


    There was a Lord of the Horizons which was omnipotent and omniscient, crafting story after story which he enjoyed in the cycle of life, as well as a Ruler of Fate which used fate as his tool to control all things in the Multiverse.


    There was also the one soaring between domains physical and incorporeal, the Undying Bird which was eternal and invincible; the Demon of Entropy living in eternal heat; The God of Order which used worlds and other divine being as its core, a collective that ruled over unlimited worlds; the Omega Worm which consumed Finality to birth Beginning; the Serpent of Chaos which directed the flow of time, ruled over all balance, consumed itself, and was born in a cycle repeated without end.


    Moreover, there was a ''World Brain'' which was a Multiverse united under one body and soul; a multidimensional weaver with lines crafting endless destinies and worlds; a Scales of Balance which was an absolute truth that permeated space and time, even multiple Multiverses and a ''Time Turning Furnace'' which reversed time and allowed for Multiverses to be reborn from death and restored to its origin point¡ªrepeatedly.


    Those were immeasurably powerful beings which surpassed their own limits and transcended the Multiverse itself¡ªin fact, they were refined Multiverses in their own right.


    And now, those profound beings had all appeared within his sight.


    Meanwhile, in other Multiverses where their greatest ruler had yet to ascend, there was certainly Wise Ones who were in direct or subtle conflict against each other.


    "If the Wise One of the Future had succeeded, our Multiverse might have become a part of the Multiverse Mayflies, and one of them."


    Joshua muttered to himself, only to be shot back by his own weapon.


    "Wait, Master. Do you actually think that you''re different from the Wise One of the Future? Look, they''re all looking at you!"


    "I''m looking at them too. It''s nothing, Ying, so don''t be too nervous. I did say earlier that what lies beyond the Multiverse is quite exciting too."


    "It''s a little too exciting though, Master. Look at Black¡ªshe''s shaking."


    Ling''s mild voice echoed, but Black immediately shot back with a retort. "Nonsense, I''m trembling from excitement!"


    "I didn''t say that you were scared."


    "¡­."


    Joshua never had been too concerned with his weapons and his mount''s squabbles. He smiled, before sensing that there were faint threads of dimensional consciousness belonging to the other superior beings reaching out and probing him.


    The King of Miracles, the Lord of All armies¡­like how Joshua himself could instantly learn about their titles, they instantly knew what Joshua represented.


    "I really should thank the Wise One of the Future¡­or the many Wise Ones would never have been so united in body and soul like this. In the end, the best solution to unite a profound collective is a common enemy."


    Although he appeared to be thinking, there was really nothing in Joshua''s mind.


    At that very moment, he could see that the ''Light of an Azure Shroud'' was glimmering in the faraway unlimited orbits of Multiverse.


    The shroud itself was stretching without end, while a bloating Multiverse surged within his body.


    It was clearly a stranger, and yet Joshua felt an unexpected sense of acquaintance.


    "That fellow¡­looks a little familiar."


    The ''Transcendent'' and the ''Azure Shroud''? Such interesting names.


    ***


    The story was not over; the path was still long.


    The purpose of birth, death, transcendence, war, home, return, time, and reunion¡­


    Within such an unlimited, supermassive united form, there was still much to cover before true omnipotence and omniscience could be reached.


    But what was there to it? The scenery along the way and the battles midway through that journey had been the most interesting and the most important, the very purpose of existence and happiness.


    As one battle comes to an end, another new battle would perhaps be starting.


    Narrowing his eyes and flashing a smile, the warrior brandished his weapons, leveling a friendly grin at those who had ''surpassed'' and were the ''infinite''.


    "It''s not like we can''t have a fight."

 Chapter 1058 - Afterword: End Testimonial

    Note: Author''s thoughts so you don''t have to unlock this chapter if you don''t want to.


    Three years of perseverance, the weight of 4.6 million words and thus, it is over.


    The Soul of Searing Steel concluded smoothly and steadily without any turmoil or signs of going to be banned. The one chapter blocked was my leave application when I grumbled about being ill (I have no idea why either), and it seems that I was right in choosing to write about a fictional universe with no female main character, the story of a pure warrior without involving political elements (not really).


    The Soul of Searing Steel is too a heavy story, and you might not believe me, but I am basically not such a heavy person. It must have been due to my last book failing spectator that I had been feeling down and instinctively wrote this book so that I could cheer myself up. But as the book ends, I have indeed cheered up, but the tone of the book had basically been set.


    The last part was certainly rushed, I would admit.


    Naturally, it is not because I did not want to write it, but because I ran out of ''gas''.


    In the drafted synopsis, Joshua would have entered the memories of every Wise One, from Psi to the Sage. In other words, the chapter ''Meeting the Wise Ones'' would have been split into seven more chapters, where he would personally witness how three Wise Ones had been defeated and how the other four were caught in a stalemate, and therefore unable to interfere with Future.


    And in the end, Joshua would break the shackles over the many Wise Ones, and as they urged him on ''don''t mind us, stop Future right away'' as well as the pressure of Future''s rising progress bar, he would save everyone and obtain the key to reversal and the final victory in that last battle.


    I had the confidence to write well; I definitely can write well¡­ that is beyond doubt.


    Still, I felt that it was dreary, and Joshua was no such person.


    One spurt comes energy, the second spurt comes withering and the third spur was exhausting. Near the ending, the first burst of the strength I acc.u.mulated over writing the entire book was used on Joshua''s sacrifice, the second puff on Joshua''s resurrection, while the third and final one was the ending exclamation of the Soul of Searing Steel.


    If that much ink was to be spent on Meeting the Wise Ones, it would drain the drive for me to type out the words ''Soul of Searing Steel'' at the very end¡­ (I am unsure If that is safe)


    Most importantly, I am very pleased with how I wrote the ending.


    Really, I felt as if I have finished the book under a single breath, and not only was I not feeling melancholy when I wrote the conclusion, I was instead exclaiming in exhilaration¡ªthere certainly had been regrets since my prowess had not reached the stage where I could share my own joy with ever reader, but to tell the truth, I do not believe that it is too weak either. My original intent had been to maintain the feeling that it had yet to end, but now it appears that it might have been a little too much.


    Either way, thank you. Truly, I am very grateful that I have company who could share this three-year journey and see this story to its end.


    Whether it was the synopsis or setting, my last book was more or less as complete as Soul of Searing Steel had been since both initial synopsis for both books were written at the same time. Still, my experience and technique might have been sufficient to give it a smooth flow¡ªthere is novelty, but it definitely would not count as good writing what with the lack of an overall perspective, draggy pacing and everything was over the place.


    As for the Soul of Searing Steel, I definitely felt that I had surpassed myself. It was my feeling that whether it was the fights, the characters, the plot arrangement, explorations and adventuring or the struggles between ideals, everything had fully surpassed who I had been in the first place. Even so, I would also have to acknowledge that the fights in the latter half had become monotonous and often scatter, concluded with punching a hole in the brain or leaving some sick one-liner. Such is the common feeling when the fighting power had bloated to stellar or even individual cosmic class, and with myself remaining a mortal and that I really hate the oral sparring in the midst of a fight, I had therefore really failed, and barely forced myself to write something I think would pass.


    Moreover, the tone of this book comes from the feeling you get from Dark Souls¡­ I am not about to debate the philosophy of Dark Souls here with anyone as it is a matter of perspective, but what myself saw in Dark Souls is war, sacrifice, salvation, legacies and the fire that burns amidst the darkness.


    I wanted to write this feeling, and it was heavy. Things are cool in the design phase, but when pen is put to paper, there is the understanding that those questions affects an entire book significantly. Interesting plots would have to be held back because of the incompatibility with the book''s tone, while I am a person who prefers having a start and an ending, and would only ever maintain my initial intentions in writing. Furthermore, the somber style would definitely repel some readers who were attracted by the sense of invincibility depicted in early chapters, and all of that is an outcome caused by not thinking things through.


    There were many problems and I still have much lacking to make up for and resolve.


    Nonetheless, it is with luck that I gave myself and the book an ending I myself find satisfactory after 4.6 million words. At least I saw that I have improved, and I could only hope that I could keep getting better with the next book, such as writing better parts for the side characters so that the main character would not be the sun and the rest stars in the background.


    They should at least be the planets forming a solar system.


    In the end, the three-year long serialization definitely left errors and mismatching setting details between the early chapters and the later chapters. Well, one way or the other, the later chapters could be used as the standard since there is no adjusting from now onwards.


    With my afterword out of the way, thank you, readers.


    Thank you, friends who believe that it had been good writing. It shows that I have shared my joy and emotions with you.


    Thank you, friends who believe that it had not been good writing. Your opinion is evidence of another opportunity I could try to pursue so that I would improve.


    Thank you, friends who have not read my book. Although you would not see this, I am aware that you are proof that I am still lacking, and far from the goal I want to achieve.


    Thank you, friends who have read my book and this chapter. I love all of you, and our chance meeting needs no reason just like Miracles, and like Miracles, there are countless cushions.


    Finally, it is about the new book.


    The subject of the new book is rather complicated: it is a combination of urban spirits being revived added with superpowers, western fantasy, science fiction, Cthulhu, aliens and all kinds of mythologies, tabletop modules or novel games. To tell the truth, you just need to take a look at this very book''s contents and genre to know: such things could never hold me back. I could only assure you that this is indeed a story I believe to be interesting and had prepared for a very long time.


    I would never write about things that I am never able to reach.


    The new book would probably be published on the first of November¡ªaround those few days, I did discuss it with my editor so I would not be standing anyone up. The month had been spent on TI as well as resting and recharging because the three-year serialization was really a little tiring. During my break, I could also take a look at the good reads by other authors, and all of you do know about the latest happenings¡­ but, well, I should not stand out too much.


    Three years, and a part of my life had hence past, and I trust that it had been the same for everyone else too¡­ anyway, it is almost time to say goodbye for the time being, and I shall leave everyone with some final words.


    The poet Bei Dao once wrote:


    We had dreams then. Writing, love, journeys across the land.


    Now, deep into the night we drink, with the clattering sound of glasses and that of shattered dreams.


    But now, I am still young. I had yet to reach the age for recollections.


    My dream is not yet broken.


    I am still writing.


    I am Gloomy Sky Hidden God. I am writing¡ªand I would write a tale for all of you.


    Let us meet in the new book!